《Valkyrie's Shadow》 Birthright: Prelude, Part 1 Prelude Haaahhh~ A prodigious sigh arose from behind him. It was a sound filled with equal parts annoyance, frustration and fatigue C as if ones soul had been stretched thin and would dissipate like their misted breath in the frigid spring air. The drawn-out expression prompted the man to shift his body to look towards his companion: a woman seated astride a handsome mount that trotted after his own. She was dressed plainly, in a clean set of travellers garments; wrapped in a brown cloak that tumbled past her horses flanks. Silky black hair C which somehow maintained its gleaming lustre despite long days of riding on rough country roads C was tied up in a loose ponytail that lightly streamed back and forth in the morning breeze. In her hands, she grasped an unfurled roll of parchment; her face was painted with an expression of irritation. It gave an edge to her cold beauty, which C much to his own bemusement C had become something of a commodity in itself amongst some of the locals. Had he not known better, he might have assumed that it was the content of the parchment that was the source of her vexation...but he possessed a copy of it as well. It was a map: a rough copy prepared from one that was found filed away in the civil offices of E-Rantel, detailing the southern regions of its duchy. He had seen the original himself C its aged vellum cracked and yellowed despite careful attempts at preservation over the years: a meticulous survey done generations ago when the Kingdom of Re-Estize was near the height of its prosperity. Laid upon it was a burgeoning frontier in the midst of expansion. The primal woodlands of the wilderness had been cleared away to make room for farms and pastures. Aristocratic manors spotted the fiefs on the map, carefully positioned on a network of well-travelled earthen roads. A multitude of hamlets and villages had sprouted up around them, filled with hopeful immigrants from the more populated regions of the Kingdom and beyond C pioneers cultivating the land to build a future of their own. It was a map that spoke of a bright future. It was a time where order ruled and enterprising Adventurers tamed the wild borderlands surrounding the fledgling town that would grow to become E-Rantel, forging the way for settlement and industry. The House of Vaiself put its full support behind the expansion, investing heavily in both manpower and materials. When suitable lands were cleared, new titles were bestowed on those of appropriate merit, and so this cycle continued until the duchy had expanded all the way into the foothills of the border ranges to the south. It was a map made generations ago; yet now, barely a trace of the scenery depicted by its features could be found in their surroundings. But it was not the feeling of betrayed expectations, he knew, that drew the heavy sigh from the woman behind him. If she was aware of his gaze, she did not show any sign of it. She simply continued to scowl at the map as if her glare could ignite the thin piece of paper and scatter its ashes to the wind. Most likely, he mused, she was imagining the inhabitants: Humans, toiling in their simple fields and pastures; milling about in their meagre hamlets and villages. Tens of thousands of Humans squirming across the face of her map like a writhing infestation that threatened to crawl off the parchment, onto her fingers and up her arm. He suppressed a smirk as he turned back around to face forward, though no one could have possibly seen it under the pitch-black metal of his fully-enclosed helm. While he did not exactly empathize with her feelings, as a fellow Doppelganger he understood the root of them. The vast majority of their species nurtured a natural disdain of those not of their own, bordering on a malignant, almost xenophobic hatred. While their place as denizens of Nazarick meant that they got along well enough with fellow servants of the Supreme Beings, it also meant that outsiders earned a double serving of both a Doppelganger''s natural ire and the sense that accompanied their existence as wretched, misbegotten creatures: unblessed by the touch of their Creators. Personally, he did not lend himself much to these feelings, but he was still plagued by a mild irritation of a different sort that steadily grew as their journey progressed further. To curb the inevitable wave of citizens fleeing at the news of Re-Estizes catastrophic defeat on the Katze Plains, they had been immediately dispatched as Momon and Nabe: the Adamantite adventurers of Darkness. Their objective was to calm the rural population with their presence in an effort to stem the tide of refugees from crossing the borders. When they had departed on their mission, gently rolling fields lay fallow through the winter, undisturbed after the autumn harvest. The roads leading west were well worn and everywhere evidence could be seen of rural products having been readied for delivery to the winter markets. Much of it had already disappeared, carried away by the desperate tide. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. It had seemed like a straightforward task at first; the groundwork for their mission had been laid out by the magnificent foresight of their Master. The fame of Darkness had spread far and wide; their reputation beyond any conceivable reproach. The labourers that still remained around the villages unbent themselves from their labours to cheer and wave as they passed. Wherever they stopped, men and women would gather about them with hope and excitement; whenever they spoke, everyone would give their full attention and support. Many of the wealthiest families in the fiefs that straddled the paved highway leading westward towards the Kingdom seemed to have already gotten wind of recent events and had fled the duchy out of fear, so they spent little time with the accompanying formalities as they visited the towns, villages and hundreds of hamlets spread out over vast stretches of rural land. However, as their journey turned southwards and the days and weeks passed, the farmlands grew more sparse...as did the people supposedly tending to them. Fields and pastures transformed into grassland and meadows dotted with small groves of aspen and other poplars. Eventually, the lands along the roads could no longer be recognized as anything resembling fields and patches of young forest grew more prevalent. The wide, open roads had become little more than shadowed footpaths with sunlight filtering down through gaps in the thick web of branches overhead. At this point in their journey, these roads could just as easily have been mistaken for old animal trails amongst the dense undergrowth but for the fact that they were unnaturally straight. The route that they currently travelled was marked on the map as part of a network of trails wide enough for wagons and carts, crisscrossing the landscape and linking the myriad farming communities leading through to the southern frontier. In reality, however, it had become more and more dilapidated and overgrown the further they travelled. If not for Aura, who had ranged across the area with her own detachment weeks previous and later explained that the map was indeed correct C that the wilderness had simply reclaimed the land over time C he might have written it off as a whimsical fancy concocted by some blustering bureaucrat trapped behind a desk in the city. Even his Creator, who now styled himself Ainz Ooal Gown, marveled at the land''s ability to restore itself to its natural state. Momon-san. A soft, dispassionate voice from behind roused him from his recollections. He raised his head to scan the surroundings ahead of them. Slightly off the path at the crest of the ridge that they were currently scaling, not ten paces into the forest, a small building stood overgrown and shadowed by creeping vines. It appeared to have sunk into the ground somewhat, or perhaps layers of humus had built up around it over the years. I see it, Nabe, he slowed his mount to a stop as his companion followed suit. What did they find? As if on cue, a figure materialized out of the dimly-lit undergrowth nearby to Narberal. It was one of the many Hanzos deployed alongside them, combing the terrain ahead as both an escort and a reconnaissance force for their mission. Narberal leaned forward to receive its report with thanks C without their tireless work, covering the entire region would have taken ages. Its an old sentry post, she stated flatly. Abandoned years ago. Umu, he nodded, urging his mount forward once again. They had come across similar sights all along their journey once they had left the immediate vicinity of E-Rantel. Though some places had been abandoned in fear by their inhabitants and those that ruled over them upon hearing of the Kingdoms defeat at the hands of the Undead Sorcerer King, most recounted a tale that was decades in the making. The region had seen great growth in the past, but at some point it had begun to stagnate for reasons unknown to the current population. Though she would probably not admit it personally, this concerned the Guardian Overseer and Albedo had gone to great lengths to pore over past tax and census records in an effort to discover the cause. She could only infer that when the region had grown to a certain size, the resources and manpower used to expand the Kingdoms territory had to be diverted towards policing and maintaining the land and its influx of immigrants. Over a stack of old archival tomes, she explained how after the first generation of settlers passed their lands on to their descendants, their burdens began to pile up at an ever accelerating rate. Expenditures for security against monsters, Demihumans and bandits grew until they could no longer be maintained by taxation. The militia could only man the largest of population centres and adventurers could only be afforded as a stopgap measure against the most apparent and dire of threats. Roads became wrought with hazards and commerce slowed to a crawl as the dangers increased. With the land no longer safe and prosperous, immigration had ground to a halt. Over the years, outlying settlements were abandoned in turn until only nature was left to reclaim what had been taken from it. Those inferior lifeforms should have never crawled out of their holes, Albedos words dripped with equal parts venom and disdain. No matter what they may aspire to, worms will always be worms: destined to squirm beneath the ground. This slow and steady decay continued until the present day, where they bore witness to the dismal end of the tale. As both the Guardian and curator of Nazaricks treasury, it both shocked and appalled him that the Kingdom could let its territory and possessions reach such a decrepit state. What had initially been irritation slowly rose to anger within him at the sight of every abandoned farm and village; every rusted plough and collapsed cottage. He continued to fume as he looked upon the painstakingly laid out network of run-down roads choked by vegetation with their aged sentry towers fallen into disrepair and ruin. At one point he had imagined the Great Tomb of Nazarick in such a state and it filled him with such fury that even Narberal, who was often teased for being oblivious by her sisters, could feel the rage emanating from him and surreptitiously scurried further down the trail C though she never knew exactly why. Shortly thereafter, he reined in his feelings on the matter so Narberal would stop shying away from him, though they still simmered beneath the surface somewhere. He consoled himself with the fact that this land was now under the dominion of Ainz Ooal Gown, and under his Masters guidance and protection it would soon be vaulted beyond its former glory and fashioned into something suitable enough to be called a possession of the Supreme Beings. Furthermore, Narberal continued, the settlement at the end of the trail still seems to be intact and occupied. Pandoras Actor, who had fallen to brooding at the first piece of news, looked once again to the crest of the ridge with interest. Hoh this was unexpected, indeed. So at the end of all these ruined farmsteads and forgotten paths, something still stands? Let us see what manner of people can endure where all others have failed. Articles both valuable and remarkable were of keen interest to Pandoras Actor. Like his creator, he was a collector; the idea that something unprecedented lay just beyond the next hill was a tantalizing thought with the otherwise unremarkable journey that they had made. Though nothing in this world that he had witnessed so far could hope to compare to what lay within the vaults of Nazarick, to discover articles both exotic and rare C to catalogue and ascertain their value C was a pleasure in and of itself. Birthright: Prelude, Part 2 As it turned out, nothing turned up to greet them as they crested the top of the ridge. No pastoral vistas; no bustling town arrayed before them on the other side. What they found on the other side was actually the edge of a deep gully, and only the frayed ends of a broken rope bridge remained on their side of the gap. Far below, hidden by the trees and brush laid bare by the brief passing of winter, he heard the trickling of water and little else but wind through the branches. No sign of the old road remained far away on the opposite side, but a rough path branched from the opening of the trail down a rocky course before disappearing into the trees below. Pandoras Actor debated whether he should simply leap across and try to find the remains of the road, as the Hanzos did not specify which route had led to their discovery. After a moment, he decided to descend down the rocky trail that seemed to have at least seen recent use. Swinging off of his mount, he unsummoned it as he landed lightly on his feet. Lets head down, he said. Did the Hanzo report anything else about what lies ahead? Narberal shook her head as she followed suit, dismissing her own steed and taking a moment to straighten out her attire. Pandoras Actor turned his attention towards the trail again after receiving her negative response. Perhaps he should have had the Hanzo report to him directly; at least it would have been able to offer its thoughts to him so he would have a better idea of what lay ahead. Then again, hierarchy was important C he did not wish to deprive Narberal of her cherished role in their duty. In the end, he felt that it was fine as long as he did not lose the trail and leapt down several dozen metres at a time. The manner by which he alighted on outcroppings of rock on the way to the bottom of the gully was greatly at odds with the apparent weight of his full plate armour and twin greatswords. Narberal cast Fly on herself and floated down after him. Within a few breaths, he landed with a shallow splash in the creek that he had heard from far above. The rugged trail followed alongside the clear rush of water downstream, where daylight filled an opening in the distance. Narberal had gone ahead and her silhouette could be seen floating over the water where the creek left the trees, body slowly pivoting in midair as she surveyed her surroundings. He joined her a minute later, casually striding out from under the branches and into the open air. The streams course continued a short distance before cascading sharply down a series of falls until it joined with a broad river. The trail that they had been following crossed the creek a few metres before the first dropoff. Some old, mismatched planks were laid across the shallows there to provide footing for travellers, held in place by large stones. Now clear of obscuring forest, the trail offered a commanding vantage over the vista that lay before them. The river below cut deeply through the foot of the Southern Border Ranges, carving sheer, rugged cliffs several hundred metres high that towered over the far shore. Entering from between the cliffs to the southwest, it rounded a small, rocky hill at the head of the valley, flowing northwards until it passed where they currently stood. The river disappeared into a steep canyon to continue its journey towards the fertile lowlands. A thick veil of morning mist shrouded the bottom of most of the wide vale that stretched up the rivers course, with only the crown of the distant hill visible in the far end. The forested slopes on the western side of the valley were not as imposing as the cliffs along the far shore, but still rose steeply enough to be considered impassable to the average Human. Beyond the river vale, the wilderness ranges rose in stark relief to the layer of fog over the valley floor, laced with fresh spring snows. It was not surprising that Narberal had stopped to look around at this point C there was a wealth of information to take in instantly upon leaving the trees. Combined with the exposed nature of the trail, it was a perfect location to lay an ambush for the unprepared. Yet beyond the tumult of the falls and the rush of the wind that whistled past them on its way south through the valley, no challenge appeared. His companion appeared to be unwilling to stand down from her vigil so he took the lead instead, following the narrow path down into the fog. It led the rest of the way down to the valley floor, where it joined with the riverbank. Though the trail they had been following saw signs of recent use, there was no trace of tracks leading through the wet sand. The mist slowly dissipated as the morning advanced, though not yet to the point where he could see much beyond their immediate surroundings. The sound of the river current and the odor of damp vegetation filled his senses. The moisture hanging heavily in the air seemed to cling to his cloak and work its way into the joints of his armour. He did not particularly mind the conditions, but he couldn''t imagine humans wanting to live in such an environment. As he pondered this, Narberal soundlessly floated down beside him, wordlessly ending her enchantment. She shook her head as he looked to her questioningly. Only the hill ahead stands out in this fog, she said. I could make out little else. Her face held a neutral expression as she spoke. Even when with other denizens of Nazarick, she was ever succinct in her dialogue. He motioned for her to lead the way and followed her up along the shore of the river. As their destination loomed into view, they slowed their rapid pace to take in the features of the rocky mound that rose before them. The settlement reported by the Hanzo was little more than what it sounded. A bare handful of what were unmistakably hovels constructed of soil, wooden panels and loose stone were built into narrow terraces cut from the hillside. There were few proper buildings that could be seen: aside from the crude manor built halfway up the ascent, which also seemed to be built into the hill like the rest of the homes that could be seen, there was another that looked to be a small warehouse below it. An unremarkable stone shrine stood at the top of the hill and a simple pathway laced haphazardly with rocks of various sizes wove its way down from the shrine, through the buildings and onwards towards the pebbled beaches of the riverbank below. From the manor halfway up the hill, a wisp of blue-grey smoke rose lazily into the air. Pandoras Actor spotted a persons face in the window looking straight down at them, but before he could raise his hand in greeting, it vanished behind thin curtains. Tsk. Narberal clicked her tongue in annoyance to his side C the first-hand confirmation of the settlement being inhabited had visibly soured her mood. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it As the pair approached the point where the path from the settlement disappeared into coarse sand, the door of the manor swung inwards. From their vantage at the bottom of the hill, they could see the head of a spear appear from the shadow of the doorway. Before it could clear the entrance, however, it jerked unexpectedly and fell to the floor with a clatter. He pondered whether Momon would have stepped forward to assist this apparently troubled individual, but, unable to see what he was dealing with, he decided to stay beside Narberal at the edge of the village. Eventually, the spear rose again, its head wobbling in the air as it was lifted back up. It finally left the doorway, carried by what appeared to be a giant bolt of fabric. Any remaining semblance of tension slowly turned into impatience as the caricature took several minutes to descend the path down to where they stood. As it turned out, the curious figure was the same person that they had seen in the manor window upon their arrival: an adolescent human girl who could be no older than her mid-teens. Perhaps older? Unlike the concretely-defined existences created by the Supreme Beings, these strange peoples were so variable that he and the others often found it difficult to discern their qualities from outward appearance alone. She was wearing a gambeson that was most certainly meant for a much larger man, which resulted in the thick, padded layers giving her the odd appearance he had noted as she made her way down. Its hem hung down past her knees and the absence of a belt caused the entire weight of the suit to hang heavily upon her shoulders. Loose strands of dark chestnut hair poked out from under a simple leather cap that was strapped onto her head. The girl slowed to an unsteady stop before them; the panicked trek down the hillside in the ill-fitting and oversized equipment having taken its toll on her slender frame. However, as her gaze passed over them, the spear came up. Raised to her shoulder, the blade of her polearm was leveled directly at them. To his side, Narberal bristled at the action and Pandoras Actor quickly raised his hands in a disarming manner. We are Momon and Nabe of Darkness, he announced in a calm and confident tone. You may have heard of us. The fame of Darkness had spread far and wide; many people throughout this land could even recognize them on sight. But far out on the isolated frontier of what was formerly the Kingdom of Re-Estize, it was possible that they were entirely unheard of. In that case, they were simply a pair of dangerously armed and imposing strangers that had suddenly appeared out of the mist with no prior invitation or warning. Seeing that the girl did not lower her guard, he cleared his throat and shifted into a less aggressive stance to continue. As you may know, he said, this duchy has come under the dominion of the Sorcerous Kingdom as a result of the battle at Katze Plains. We have come to deliver a missive from the capital to all landed nobles of E-Rantel. Is Bar The voice of Momon trailed off in the midst of his delivery. Pandoras Actor sensed that something was off. Throughout what he gauged to be a relaxed and casual introduction, the waves of alarm and fear coming off of the girl had not subsided. He quickly reviewed the scenario in his mind, seeking out faults in his own performance. Then, with a start, he realized that he had let down his guard. As he had shifted his body, the girl had maintained her crude stance. Yet the head of the spear did not follow him C the much larger and more threatening in appearance between the two Adventurers C as he moved. It remained leveled at the source of her fear. At Narberal. Als Tiger gesprungen und als Bettvorleger gelandet! The idiom came to his mind unbidden and it took substantial effort to not blurt it out aloud. When he had initially received his role as Momon, he believed it to be the perfect opportunity to employ his skills in the service of his creator C the perfect casting. Thrust onto a stage where he was showered with the praise and adoration of the citizens, he had employed his natural abilities as a Doppelganger to draw from the hopes and expectations of the people. By doing so, he was able to enhance his performance and drive the already legendary image of The Dark Warrior to ever greater heights. It was a simple task by his own estimation, yet at the same time supremely gratifying to fulfil a role that he had been seemingly born for. As they entered lands that were increasingly abandoned, however, he had lapsed in the use of these powers with no audience to witness his performance. The result of this misstep was that an irregularity had slowly approached them in plain view, coming within striking range without him even being aware of the threat that she represented. He counted it fortunate that the witnesses to his mortifying oversight were few. Resolving to salvage this unacceptable development, he immediately reached into the mind of the girl standing before them to skim her thoughts with his abilities. While he believed that there was little chance this young human presented any direct physical threat to either Narberal or himself, there was still the matter of what was causing her distress and how it could lead to affect some imperceptible future. It did not take long to recognize the initial sensation; he had felt this fear before. Just a few days ago, after weeks of practice on the field, he had teleported back to E-Rantel to play his part in his Masters triumphal entry into the city. It was the same emotion that rode through the Human onlookers when the Sorcerer King first entered E-Rantel. A fear born of horror; a terror that either paralyzed one where they stood, or drove them to act. To fight; flee C do anything to survive. A primal fear reserved for the monsters and inhuman enemies that lurked beyond the safety of their cities and villages. Yet Narberal did not hold such an appearance. By Human measure, she was a woman whose sharp manner and exotic features exuded a cold beauty that drew the admiration and envy of all who encountered her. Pandoras Actor frowned at the incongruity as he navigated the waves of the girls overpowering emotions back into her mind until he could finally look out from her thoughts. Normally, it would be a challenge to read anything beyond surface thoughts, but in her distressed state the girl was laying her mind bare to psionic intrusion: the undisciplined mind of a low level individual, broadcasting her fear-ridden thoughts to any who would care to peruse them. His field of vision lowered; he saw the haft of a spear and the gloved hand that held it fearfully directed at its target. Ragged, heavy breathing caused the tarnished blade to rise and fall unsteadily. Beyond his own figure, standing slightly to the side, the weapon was pointed directly at his companion. Above the simple travellers garb covered by the plain-looking brown cloak was a smooth, pale visage that looked directly back at her with empty eyes. Despite being devoid of features, a withering aura of hostility could be felt coming from her. After lingering for a moment, he noticed what should have been Narberal''s Human appearance faintly superimposed over her natural face. A quick note of Narberals hand showed that she still had her Ring of Non-Detection equipped Pandoras Actor withdrew from the girls thoughts and gathered his own. Enchantments that allowed the recipient to pierce through illusions, defeat magical concealment and even see through abilities that changed ones form were not unheard of C many casters within Nazarick were capable of the spell which replicated the effects of this sense. As part of his preparations in assuming the role of Momon, he had pored over the information collected since their arrival in this strange new world for any threats that could foil his guise. Amongst the Humans of this world that they knew of, there were scant few. The closest, according to the reports, was a Cleric based hundreds of kilometres away in the royal capital of Re-Estize. Even then, the frightened girl standing before them did not match her description. No matter which way he looked at her, this young girl in ill-fitting armour had neither the bearing of a bold Adventurer, nor the vestments of a distinguished member of a priesthood, nor the appearance of a powerful C by the standards of this world C mage. If anything, this girl resembled nothing more than an ordinary Human: one they could have encountered anywhere along their travels. It was a thought that sent a cold tendril of anxiety down his back over what could have been. There were many mysteries in this world that they had suddenly found themselves in; things unheard of in Yggdrasil. This girl appeared to be one of them: something the Humans in the surrounding regions referred to as a ''Talent Holder''. They were exceedingly uncommon and usually never completely identical to one another. In fact, an individual that manifested such an ability was not guaranteed that it would ever be applicable in their ordinary lives. She may even have gone her entire life without realizing her own Talent; Re-Estize as a nation was, to be nice about it, not very advanced in terms of magic C her daily interactions would not have had her see very much more than her fellow Humans. However, that would no longer be the case. The machinations of his Master would soon give rise to a nation of unprecedented mystical might; a nation filled with a multitude of peoples that would quickly render her Talent self-apparent. That this girl ended up with an ability that she could make immediate practical use out of meant that she was a proverbial diamond in the rough. Whether she could be used to forward his Masters goals, however, was yet to be seen. A rare item indeed, thought Pandoras Actor as he raised a gauntleted hand to his helmet. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 1 (Author''s Note: In Kugane Maruyama''s Overlord, the ''Genius'' modifier is indicative of high aptitude in a particular class and its associated skillsets. Though certain characters may appear to be broadly proficient as a result, this modifier has no direct relation to intellect by our current measures.)

Class Highlight: Noble Fighter From the brash tales of bawdy musicians in seedy taverns to the sweeping epics of eloquent minstrels in the highest imperial courts, the annals of history sing the tales of storied nobles who wield both pen and sword with equal proficiency. They rule wisely from their high courts and lead grand armies on the field; performing legendary acts of valour in service of king and country. The Noble Fighter is a living manifestation of this history, frequently appearing as nations rise and necessity drives their leaders to become directly involved in the security and direction of its nascent territories. As a variant of the Fighter class, they forego the general freedom that is usually associated with a Fighters non-combat skillset, instead specializing in the disciplines that revolve around leadership and administration while retaining the Fighter class personal martial prowess. As feudal societies achieve a greater measure of security, stability and prosperity, Noble Fighters become increasingly scarce. However, while aristocrats of pure civilian focus become more prolific as nations develop to maturity, Noble Fighters may still be found where duty or necessity demands their presence. Scions with no realistic prospect of inheritance may seek a martial path, aspiring to serve as a member of a noble retinue, professional army or knightly order while retaining their aristocratic ties. Regions with strong military traditions or fiefs wherein noble houses are expected to guard the realm against foreign threats will also tend to produce Noble Fighters from within the ranks of their ruling elite. Contrary to the flowery image painted by romantic tales, Noble Fighters are not necessarily benevolent. They are exemplars of militant aristocracy, striving to uphold a well-rounded portfolio of effective governance, leadership and martial proficiency expressed through actions that may range throughout the moral spectrum.
Chapter 1 The sound of a distant bell arose from below, its sharp toll rolling up from the riverbank and washing over the buildings of the village on the hill. They were of simple construction: affairs of sod and stone visibly overgrown by creeping vines and layers of thick, green moss. Little but their humble faces peeked out from the weathered terraces cut deep into the rocky slopes by generations long gone; such was their appearance that even a lowly farmhand from the fertile lowlands might have scoffed. The inhabitants of the village were well accustomed to their homes, however, and would have politely ignored such derision as they were generally satisfied with their current arrangement. The hill stood near the head of a long valley with high slopes that were nearly impassable by Human measure. A large river ran its course around the hill and northwards through to the narrow gorge beyond while a vast and marshy floodplain filled most of the valley floor. Approaches by land were treacherous in addition to being highly vulnerable and difficult to conceal. Even lacking the walls one might find around larger towns and cities, the layered terraces of the village stood as effective ramparts against all but the most determined of savage and lawless raiders. A more militant mind might have noted all these qualities and inferred that the settlement was built with defence in mind; they would have been exactly right. Wardens Vale lay in the shadow of the Southern Border Ranges, at the far southwestern reaches of the Duchy of E-Rantel. It was the seat of House Zahradnik, one of the noble lineages that guarded the frontiers of the Kingdom of Re-Estize. Beyond the Vale lay an increasingly vast wilderness: populated by Demihuman tribes, monsters and worse. It was an island of relative safety in a land otherwise hostile to Human habitation. The homes nestled in the hill were well-insulated and offered warmth in the highlands where the deep winter months were often visited by biting cold and blankets of snow. Through generations of stubborn vigilance, the hardy frontiersmen had carved out a permanent presence that was now left mostly uncontested by their neighbors C simply put, they had proven that they were more trouble than they were worth. Roughly halfway up the hill, a single dwelling stood distinct from the rest. The lords manor possessed the same simple construction as the other homes built around it, save for a large extension constructed out of well-worn wood which jutted out conspicuously onto the widened terrace that it was built on. This space served as the main hall of the manor: the office of the Barony. Its thin wooden walls did very little to dampen the sound coming from below and the hall was soon filled with the bells lonely peal where only the scratching of quill on parchment could be heard just moments before. The slim hand which was guiding the quill rose at the sound, arresting the instruments flowing dance and raising it over its simple stage as dark ink dried below. After several moments of silence, the bell repeated its urgent call for attention and the grey goose quill was carefully set aside. Ludmila raised her head with a slight furrow on her brow, turning to look out of the window that spilled light over the well-worn wooden desk. The bell was used for a handful of purposes: calling the faithful to religious services, an alarm for fire and flood, rallying the villagers against external threats and for communication along the river. Though the distinct pattern was recognizable as the last of these, she still scanned the immediate surroundings in the yard and village before directing her vision further beyond. It was a clear afternoon C rare for late winter on the edge of the border ranges. The sun was well past its zenith, approaching the western ridge that overlooked the valley wherein the settlement lay; casting long shadows over its soggy flats. In the distance where the river disappeared into the gorge to the north, a billowing sail caught the light of the afternoon sun; immediately drawing the attention of any observer that happened to look in its direction. It was a familiar sight, yet entirely unexpected. There were only two ports on the river and the single vessel that currently operated between them was the one owned and operated by their own village. As the winds blowing southwards up the valley coaxed the ship upstream, the bells call remained unanswered; each pause and repetition only served to punctuate a growing sense of unease. Rising from her seat, she cleaned her ink-stained fingers on a damp rag tied to a corner of the desk before picking up the simple leather-bound ledger she had been working out of. She blew lightly on its open pages in an effort to help the ink dry as she made her way to a cabinet at the back of the hall, the keyring on her belt jingling as she padded across the stone floor. After carefully putting away her work and securing the lock on the cabinet, she snatched a plain, unembroidered shawl that was draped over a chair in the dining area. Ludmila retraced her way back through the hall towards the manor entrance, her steps slowing slightly as she focused on wrapping the cloth securely about her head and shoulders. The frigid air carried by the winds of winter greeted her as she opened the door and made her way onto the narrow lane leading from her home. Though the layered fabrics of her dress blocked out most of the cold, wisps of air still occasionally seeped through to nibble at her skin. With the ship steadily making its way up the river to the pier, she paid it little mind. It had barely been a fortnight since the vessel had last left; bearing away Baron Zahradnik and many of the men of the village: a levy raised to defend the Kingdom of Re-Estize against an uncharacteristically late challenge presented this year by the Baharuth Empire. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. In truth, it had long since become an annual occurrence so there was very little fuss surrounding it. By all accounts, the two sides would meet with their armies on the cursed fields of the Katze Plains and skirmish halfheartedly before withdrawing. This would continue over the course of several weeks before honour was satisfied and both sides struck their camps to return home. The Empire always seemed focused on conserving the fighting strength of its Legions and refused to commit to a pitched battle. Similarly, the forces of the Kingdom had no reason to go on the offence C and no reason to deplete the levies formed out of their everyday pool of labour C so casualties were relatively light for both sides. Most years, the seasoned men of the frontier village would return with barely a scratch. The great houses of Re-Estize would use the campaign season to posture and jockey for prestige and influence, but to the nobles of Re-Estize who did not attend the Royal Court, it was generally an annoyance that drew manpower away during the harvest season while disrupting the productivity and flow of goods throughout the realm. With the call to arms being so late this year, however, the fields had long since been cleared and it was received as an almost welcome distraction for the men. They would otherwise likely be driving their families crazy while being cooped up around their homes as the cold, short winter days wore on. Still, they were not expected back for at least a full month after their departure, perhaps even two. Ludmila made her way past the cozy abodes of the villagers and down the rugged lane towards the riverbank. The main passage that wound through the village was laid with uneven stones of various sizes, hauled up from the shore. It was something that had happened over time as the villagers acted to make the often muddy slope of the trail easier to scale, resulting in a makeshift cobblestone path. Wooden planks in various stages of wear served as simple steps over its steepest portions. She mulled over the possibilities that could result in an early return, but couldnt come up with anything that made any real sense given what she knew. Many of the villagers had come out of their homes by now, curiously looking out towards the approaching vessel. In this isolated valley on the Kingdoms southern border, life was mostly slow and uneventful so this sort of occurrence was what amounted to a major event. Some followed after her as she passed by while others simply stood about gathered with their neighbors in small groups as they spectated from a distance. By the time she reached the base of the hill, there was a modest crowd of people already waiting for the boats arrival. Nearly all were women related to the men that had been drafted as part of the levy and most looked on anxiously with the same confused atmosphere that had followed Ludmila on her way down the terraced path. Though they were mostly dressed in a similar fashion to herself, all made room as she approached, nodding respectfully in silent recognition. At the spot along the shore where the pier extended out into the river there was a large brass bell that hung on its wooden frame; well worn through countless years of service but still carefully maintained. It was from here that the periodic signalling that had urged her to step away from her work and investigate had issued forth. A girl several years younger than her stood under it with her hand gripping the sally: she recognized her as the younger sister of one of the men who regularly served as part of the fiefs patrols C the girl had taken up sentry duty in her brothers absence. Ludmila stood a short distance away as the girl repeated the signal. There was a long pause as the operator waited once again for a response... Nothing. The furrow on Ludmilas brow appeared once again C if one of her brothers had been there to look at her face, he would have probably teased her about getting wrinkles before twenty. However, there were few who knew how to navigate ships on the river and all of them should have known how to communicate along it. This lack of a response filled her with disquieting notions: images of a ship concealing bandits or Demihuman raiders began to form in her mind. Though she had never heard of such a thing happening before in this area of Re-Estize, she was at a complete loss as to what was going on and her imagination began to formulate fantastical scenarios with the unknowns presented. After failing to solicit a response from the approaching vessel yet again, the girl looked to Ludmila. The worried expression on her face seemed to ask whether she had improperly sounded, since the approaching vessel had never answered. Ludmila could only smile slightly while placing a hand over the girls shoulder reassuringly as she gently guided her away from the edge of the water with the ship looming ever closer. By now, she could clearly make out the details and the murmur that rose from the common folk around her mirrored her own thoughts. The ship was now irrefutably recognizable as the one that belonged to the village. It was a nameless craft of shallow draught that had seen decades of use: its billowing sail and wooden construction were a patchwork of repairs and improvements that marked the tale of its long service to the Barony. Aside from a man working the rudder to guide the vessel upriver, no one else could be seen. When the ship had departed earlier in the winter, it carried just over three dozen passengers C which was around three quarters of the seasoned men available. They were all in good spirits and sat tall amongst the equipment and supplies that would follow them to war. Their distinct absence on the ship created a collective sense of unease that steadily grew over the gathering on the shore. At Ludmilas direction, two stout, middle-aged housewives tied up their layered skirts and waded into the shallows to draw the vessel in as it neared the pier. It was only when it came close enough for them to peer over and inside that she saw there were more people on board. Four other men were inside: two were sitting curled up with their arms around their knees while the other two lay sprawled on the bottom of the bare wooden deck like puppets whose strings had been cut. All seemed to be awake C or at least their eyes were open C but they did not appear to be aware of their surroundings. The strange scene stretched on, with the onlookers unsure what to make of it. Finally, a woman leaned forward, extending a tentative hand towards the nearest person curled up in the boat. She was the mother of the young man: mustering the courage to reach out to her child...but before she could touch him, a rogue wave caused the boat to bump up against the pier with a slosh and a thump. He started suddenly, jumping up while shouting incoherently, clawing at the edge of the boat for a handhold before scrabbling onto the damp earth of the pier. Ludmila and several others, startled at his sudden movement, collectively stepped back out of caution at the irregular behaviour. Not a moment later, he began moving again...but rather than rising to his feet, he was hunched over, his fingers nearly brushing the ground. She briefly made eye contact with him before he lunged forward, shoving her out of the way. Ludmila''s arms flailed out as she staggered and struggled to maintain her balance until hands reached out to steady her from behind. By the time she turned to angrily call out to the man, he had already made his way partway up the hill, scaling the slope on all fours on a mad crawl towards his home. His worried mother followed after him, though nowhere near fast enough to keep up with his frenzied pace. Ludmila''s anger subsided as quickly as it had risen upon witnessing this bizarre scene, recalling the man''s gaze just a moment earlier: rather than a person, his sunken, bloodshot eyes had looked at her as if she was some obstacle, like a branch in an overgrown trail to be pushed aside. Expelling a deep breath, Ludmila tamped down on her emotions as she turned back to the ship, hoping to make sense of the strange event unfolding before her. The girl who had been signaling with the bell had dropped down to the deck of the ship and was trying to rouse the second man curled up in the boat C her brother. The two other men that lay catatonic on the deck had not stirred even after the disturbance, but the man working the rudder had vanished during the commotion. Ludmila scanned the vessel from bow to stern: there was no sign of any belongings being brought along, neither was there any recent damage that suggested that they had been attacked. The undisturbed emptiness of the ship led her to the conclusion that they had departed in a hurry, with no time to load fresh supplies or even wait for their fellow villagers. As time wore on, the small crowd watching from the shore dispersed, carrying the uneasy atmosphere with them. Ludmila gave instructions for the two men on the deck to be carried out and tended to while a few villagers still remained, then stepped down onto the boat beside the girl and her brother. With her sister''s worried urging, the man''s previously empty gaze had turned somewhat lucid again and Ludmila reached out to help him to his feet. As she and the mans sister guided his unsteady steps off of the pier and onto the path into the village, Ludmila decided to try and find out what was going on. Milivoj, what happened? Where is everyone else? Where is the Baron? With the guardsman in his clearly shaken state, she kept her phrases as clear and simple as possible. If he had heard her, he gave no sign of it. The soles of his boots scraped against the wooden planks laid on the path between the pier and the village proper as he shuffled forward. The man''s still-bleak gaze remained downcast, even after she released his arm. A part of her wanted to shake him to get his attention but he had such a frail, unstable appearance that she thought he would fly apart mentally like the other man if she did. Before long, they had reached the home of Milivoj and his sister. After taking her brother inside, the young girl curtseyed awkwardly to Ludmila before quietly closing the door. Left standing alone on the path, she turned around to look out over the village. The evening sun had dipped below the ridge of the valley, shrouding the hill in gloom. Normally, people would be finishing their days work around this time, lingering outside to socialize and relax. Witnessing the disturbing scene that evening, however, everyone had withdrawn into their homes instead. Ludmila let out a sigh as she started walking back to the manor. Life out in the rural regions of the Kingdom revolved around the daytime hours and she would probably not be able to see anyone until the morning. Well, not that anyone seemed to be in the mood or condition to speak. The freezing chill of the evening made the fading indigo sky seem even more crisp than usual. Turning her head upwards, Ludmila watched silently as the brightest stars made their appearance overhead. The tension that had suddenly built up over the course of less than an hour slowly seeped away from her as she took in the sight, yet the unsettling feeling deep in the pit of her stomach remained. Feeling drained in both mind and body, she walked back up the path to the manor with disquieting fears whispering from the dark corners of her mind. Slowly making her way up through the terraces of the village, she decided that it would be best to retire early for the night. Hopefully the men that had returned would be well enough the following morning to tell her of what had happened at Katze. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Before dawn, the pier was empty once again. Ludmila sighed C something she felt was beginning to happen far too often C as she stood inside the shadowed wooden door frame of an emptied home. After a fitful night plagued by worries, she had risen from her bed an hour before sunrise to finish her preparations and tasks for the morning. In doing so, she hoped to head out early to find out more from the men that had arrived the previous evening as their families prepared for the day. Instead, she was greeted by the conspicuous sight of the empty pier upon leaving the manor. There was no sign of the ship down the river and, after rushing down to the shore, she noted no broken ropes nor signs of damage to the moorings that would indicate that the ship had been swept away somehow. It was only after she trudged back up to the village and looked around that she was able to piece together what had occurred: two of the returned men had stolen away some time during the night, taking their families with them. The first abandoned home she had come across was that of the man who barreled through her when the ship had bumped up against the pier. The second, in which she currently stood, belonged to the man handling the rudder that had slipped away during that same commotion. With the village as short-handed as it was, there was no watch posted at the harbour overnight and no one had noticed their departure. Peering into the living space, Ludmila took a mental inventory of the interior. The home was stripped of bedding and clothing; the shelves and cooking area similarly bare. Clearly, the family had left with no intention of ever returning. Stepping back out into the path, she brooded over the increasingly dire situation that cast its shadow over the fief. The river was the villages lifeline to the interior of the duchy, so losing the vessel that was their main method of transport was a crippling blow. Over the recent generations, the borderlands of the Kingdom of Re-Estize had become a resurgent wilderness, turning Wardens Vale into an isolated outpost of the Duchy of E-Rantel. The overland route leading north through the old roads and regrowth back to the western highway which led to the city would take heavily laden travellers nearly two weeks on foot with very limited capacity for cargo. The route also carried with it a high risk of being attacked by wild animals, wandering monsters and the occasional loose group of bandits or Demihumans. Fashioning a new vessel suited for transporting the baronys goods would similarly be impossible with what they had on hand. With the bounty of nature all around them the people never suffered any shortfalls of food, but they still needed to trade in the city markets for tools, parts and other necessities that were crafted elsewhere. The city in turn would be lacking in the produce and resources C timber, furs, hides and other raw goods harvested in the south C that they would exchange in turn. Though the production of their mostly undeveloped fief was tiny compared to the vast farmlands and forests managed in the interior, it still served as a small link in a chain of logistics that could be adversely affected by their missing contributions. Not only would it cause uncertainty and hardship for others that depended on their trade; it would also create political ill-will against them for the instability that their failure to deliver would cause. Ludmila looked back outside, searching for signs that the others had become aware of what had occurred overnight and its implications. Occasionally a villager would come up the path, carrying water drawn from further upriver, out of sight of the harbour. They were all simply focusing on their morning routines, preparing for another busy day. By the afternoon, however, it would be common knowledge and the topic of every discussion. Ludmila wondered what she should say when that happened. Mistress, the priest was looking for you. A young woman coming down the hill with an empty pair of buckets latched onto a carrying pole called out to her. Ludmila turned her head to look up in the direction of the voice. The woman''s arm was stretched out to point further up the path, hand gesturing loosely. Did he say what it was about? Ludmila asked. In reply, the woman simply dropped her gesturing arm and shrugged. With the mornings chores pressing her, she did not seem to express any interest beyond making sure Ludmila was aware that someone was looking for her. Her pace did not slow as she rounded the hill on her way to the river bank. As Ludmila made her way back up further into the village, she shared a similar exchange with three other tenants on the same errand, but learned nothing new. This was how information travelled amongst the common folk who had no pages or couriers: tidbits being passed from person to person until it was seemingly no longer relevant. Whether it actually reached its intended C or unintended C recipient was something to be seriously considered in larger towns and cities, but in small villages it was a fairly effective way to spread word without interfering with the peoples daily lives. Ludmila found the priest standing outside his home near the top of the hill. One of the elders of the village, he had a thin, weathered appearance that spoke of his service as minister to the village for multiple generations. Aside from the icon of the Six Great Gods that he wore around his neck, there was no real way to distinguish his plain-clothes appearance from any other old man in the village. Wisps of white hair trailed loosely in the air as the old priest turned his head in Ludmilas direction. He made no move to meet or greet her C an agent of the gods did not answer to mortals, after all. She came forward with the customary greeting, lowering her head as she curtsied. I hope the day finds you well, Priest Bohdan. Awaiting his response, she did not straighten herself. The aged priest extended a shaky hand, placing it firmly on Ludmila''s lowered head. Blessings of The Six be upon you, Childe. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. She felt a wave of warmth as the priests Blessing washed over her. Proper supplication before a divine agent was answered with a gift from the gods. As far as his congregation was concerned, the spell allowed one to perform their daily tasks with slightly greater proficiency as well as tending to avert minor accidents and injuries for a short period of time. Though mostly a ritual exchange, it still held a bit of practical value for the people. With the incidents as of late, Ludmila felt she would need any help she could getbut when she raised her head to face the priest, she only saw more trouble painted on his face. You sent word for me, she said. Whats the matter? Ludmila went straight to the problem at hand, but Bohdan seemed hesitant to respond. The men that were carried in yesterday, he told her. They passed away during the night. What! The exclamation came out sounding something like a squawk. Looking around to see if her outburst had drawn any attention, Ludmila lowered her voice. How? Of...dehydration, the priest replied. I could not discern any other cause. Do you mean to tell me that men travelling on a river died of thirst? Ludmila was incredulous. They did not go peacefully, Bohdan replied gravely. Their eyes were wide open the entire time, but they seemed to be staringelsewhere. They moaned weakly through the night, thrashing at their surroundings until cuts and bruises covered their bodies and their fingers bled raw. We had to restrain the men to keep them from harming themselves further, but they still kept screaming in hoarse whispers until their throats cracked and bled and they could scream no more. The priest paused to swallow as he gave his report, a haunted expression on his face. In all my years I have not seen the like, he said. Just what happened to these men? Thats what I would like to know. Ludmila thought to herself. What could disturb grown men to such an extent that they would die of thirst while travelling on a pristine river? Resolving herself, Ludmila stepped into the building to see what had happened with her own eyes. She wrinkled her nose as the pungent odor of herbal tinctures and soiled cloth greeted her. The priests Acolyte was watching over the bodies, sharing the same grim expression as her mentor. The corpses of the two men lay sprawled on their cots, woven straps binding limbs still rigid in death. Bloodied fingers formed into grasping talons around wherever they could find purchase, leaving shallow marks and dark red smears on the surrounding furniture. One man lay on his back, face covered by a clean linen cloth. The other had somehow become tangled in his beddings and bindings, face hanging out with a ghastly expression over the edge of the covers that he lay upon. Ludmila knelt to inspect the man. Even in death, his eyes were still wide open, his pallid skin only lending to his horrified visage. She couldnt help but compare expressions between the corpse and its tender. Reaching out, she pulled a wooden cup from under the cot. It had rolled along the floor, leaving a trail of clear liquid near her feet. Moistened towels were scattered about as well C the priest and his Acolyte had most likely tried to help the man take liquids, only to be met with violent resistance. Placing the cup on a nearby counter, she turned to face the two defeated-looking caretakers. Could you make anything out in their delirium? Nothing, Bohdan replied. He kept glancing back and forth between the bodies and the doorway, as did his assistant. The nights vigil had left them plainly ill at ease, and they stayed well away from the apparent source of their anxiety. Ludmila breathed a sigh yet again. There was no sense in lingering and nothing further could be learned here. The priest and his Acolyte stood aside respectfully as she passed them on the way out, but were almost stepping into her heels in their haste to leave as well. Most of the villagers were out and about by now, many were in or around their homes working on winter crafts, mending clothing or trying to fix odds and ends. There was less daylight in the winter months, so the majority of the activity was concentrated into the seven or eight hours of good light that reached their place in the valley. Further afield, there were dozens foraging outside of the village. Though none dared enter the nearby forests with recent events casting a pall of uncertainty over the settlement, they were still comfortable enough to harvest the various plants that grew abundantly over the marshy valley floor. Watercress, Arrowheads, Mannagrass and various reeds and rushes carpeted the terrain, but there were never enough hands to even remotely harvest it all. They also managed a flock of hundreds of grey geese, which dotted the vast feeding grounds, providing fowl and fresh eggs for the village on a regular basis. As well, there were a handful of men and women casting nets into the river for fish, eel, molluscs and crustaceans. With the seasonal conflict being so late this year, the winter markets would also experience the same delay and the village was using this time to increase the quantity of their exports. Not that it could be delivered in a timely manner without their ship. The thought again made Ludmila keenly aware of the slowly-building mental pressure that had been accumulating since the previous evening. Giving her head a shake, she brought her thoughts back to the task at hand. With two dead and two missing, there was only one man left out of those who had returned. She was well acquainted with the man; her own brothers being of a close age with him, and he was often seen together with them during their childhood. Even now, he usually served as a sentry for the manor and had a place on the regular border patrols. Since she was familiar with the man she had meant to see him first, but the events of the morning had simply swept her along powerlessly like some leaf in the current. He also had been the only one to walk away from the pier in a somewhat normal fashion, so she had hopes of getting some real information out of him. On the way down to his home, Ludmila looked anxiously for signs of activity in his familys home. For a tense moment, she thought that he, too, may have fled, but the thin wisp of smoke that rose from his family''s home dispelled those fears. Rapping her knuckles lightly on the thick wooden door, Ludmila announced herself. Milivoj, its me. It didn''t take long for the door to open in response. The tall man appeared, almost entirely filling the doorway. He still had a haggard appearance: dusty brown hair unkempt; face unshaven, tired and worn, but at least some color had returned to him. Through a space between Milivoj and the doorframe, she spotted his sister putting away breakfast. They seemed to be having a late morning, but she could hardly fault them for that after seeing what happened to the other men. For now, she was simply thankful that there was someone left to speak of what had occurred. Milivoj seemed to sense what she had in mind, shifting uncomfortably and unable to meet her gaze. Ludmila opened with a courtesy, regardless. Are you well enough to speak for a while? After a short silence, Milivoj closed his hazel eyes and exhaled heavily. Stepping out of the doorway, he rested his back against the stony wall and slid down until he sat on the ground, nodding in acquiescence. Milivojs defeated actions gave Ludmila pause. The entire situation since the previous evening had left her with an unstable feeling, like she was trying to cross thin ice; the people and world around her threatening to break apart with every step she took towards finding the answer to this mystery. She looked for a place where she could sit, but ultimately decided to step back down onto the path to speak with him face to face. Upon turning around, she was surprised to find that Bohdan had followed her. The presence of the knowledgeable elder was welcome, however, so she paid him no mind as she started to question the waiting guard. What happened? As the words left her mouth, Ludmila felt that they were wholly inadequate. She wished she could reach out and snatch them out of the air so she could start over again, but Milivoj still flinched as if he had been struck. The big man was already sitting flat against the wall, but he seemed to sink into the stone as he deflated upon being called to recount his experience. His words came out in a hollow voice, unlike the boisterous man of mere weeks ago. "We...lost? He gave a short, weak laugh, but Ludmila failed to detect any humor in his words. Everyone C everything. All is lost. We are lost. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 At the gloomy outburst, Ludmila furrowed her brow in confusion and felt a hint of distaste well up within her. Frontiersmen were a subdued and practical lot C the men and women of Wardens Vale were not prone to bouts of melodrama like some unskilled tavern bard. Lost? How? She pressed Milivoj, You should have barely arrived. For years now, the Kingdom of Re-Estize and the Baharuth Empire regularly held a large skirmish around the autumn harvest season. Neither side would purposely commit to pitched battle and the outcome was similarly indecisive. The casualties inflicted could barely be called damage: so tiny they were, compared to the nations population of over nine million. Each year, the great houses would play their games, and their vassals would try to figure out how to deal with all the logistical shortfalls it would cause. In line with the rather late declaration of war by the Empire, the King had raised his banners over a month previous. Since it was an expected occurrence by this point, Baron Zahradnik had already long prepared his quota of men and supplies and left that same week. Going by Milivoj''s statement and the unexpected return of the men, this outcome should have occurred only a handful of days after their arrival at E-Rantel C barely enough time to finish setting up their camps and preparing for the initial skirmishes. Ludmila couldn''t accept this claim. With both sides putting minimal effort into the battle, it should have been a standoff that played out over many weeks C well into late winter, perhaps even spring. That should have been the point, after all: the longer the Empire lingered at Katze, the longer the Kingdoms levies would be prevented from participating in the regular activities of the season. The Autumn harvest had long been completed by the time the call to arms had been sent forth, so it seemed that the Empire had chosen to both stifle the busy winter trade and delay the spring planting season. It represented an aggressive shift in the Empires strategy: delaying the bustling winter markets in the region would have meant supplies would not reach the fiefs that needed them. The planting season C if postponed for long enough C would require that crops and livestock be organized in a drastically different fashion to account for lost weeks of growth, if they could be at all. To Ludmila, this sudden move to throw the Kingdom off balance indicated that the Empire was about to change the way they waged war some time in the near future, but the idea that they would face such a drastically different result in the same year was beyond her ability to imagine. Milivoj, answer Mistress Ludmilas question, Bohdan spoke gently to the man, trying to coax him to speak further. The priest leaned forward, laying his hands on the haunted-looking man. Ludmila did not hear any spells being cast, but Milivoj seemed to visibly gather himself and started to speak again in a clear and regular tone. What followed was the account of a nightmare. It could be only that. Milivojs eyes regained their focus as he finished his recollection, looking between Ludmila and Bohdan as he ended his account. He seemed oddly calm, as if sharing his memories had distanced him from his experience somehow. Ludmila shifted uncomfortably. There were so many points where she thought she should have questioned, but it was all so fantastical and horrifying that she had refrained from doing so as the young man spoke. Even now, she was at a loss as to how to proceed. The tale was long, and the use of divine magic to eliminate Milivojs fear and force lucidity upon his mind resulted in an eerie, distant account that spared them none of its gruesome details. Some of those, she could not even begin to understand...or perhaps words were simply insufficient to do so. Tens of thousands of men, falling to the ground dead as if a giant scythe had swept through them like so much grain. Colossal globes of liquid darkness that rained over the field, birthing colossal, nightmarish creatures that could only be described in loose relation to more common things. The appearance of an Undead caster who possessed the might to control those unfathomable monsters. She couldnt even guess at how many lives had been lost in the carnage. It was beyond the comprehension of a teenage girl living out on the edge of civilization with a scions education and limited experience outside the borders of their isolated fief. Beyond what any of them knew. Even those villagers who had spent decades defending the border against the myriad of Demihumans and monsters from the wilderness had never recounted anything so bizarre, horrifying and deadly. ButBohdan might know. The venerable priest had lived long and seen much, undergoing his training as an Acolyte in the Theocracy. A mentor and friend who had long served the barony and its people with his divine magic and generations of wisdom. Ludmila turned to see if she could lean on his knowledge and experience, but her words caught in her throat as when she saw the ghastly expression painted on his worn face. ...spare us. The elderly priest was the first to break the silence that followed, with words barely audible as they passed his pale, thin lips. May Surshana spare us, his voice rose as he invoked the grace of the god of death. The army of the Kingdom, destroyed. The Empire, fighting on the side of abominable horrors and evil Undead! His quivering voice continued to rise and Bohdan turned to face her. The feverish gleam in his eyes was so intense that she felt herself take a step back. Mistress Ludmila, he said, we must leave. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Ludmilas mouth opened and closed, and she looked back and forth between the two men. Motioning for the priest to hold, she turned to Milivoj, who remained leaning on the wall of his home. Milivoj, please get some rest, she touched him gently on the shoulder. Im sorry for asking you to remember all of that. Nodding in appreciation as she helped him from the wall, the young man turned to disappear back into the tiny earthen home, closing the door softly behind him. She wasnt sure how much longer the enchantment cast upon him had left, but she suspected that she had just condemned the man to the state that they had discovered him in yesterday, despite appearances. Stepping back onto the village path, she found the priest pacing back and forth on the narrow road, muttering to himself. Seeing her approach, he repeated his words. Mistress Ludmila, Bohdan said quietly, we must leave. What do you mean by leave? His unexplained insistence was beginning to wear at her patience. You are the village priest. This is the seat of House Zahradnik. We cant just simply leave this place. No! His shout punctuated the morning air, then his voice returned to its normal volume, No. Do you not understand, Childe? The Royal Army has been routed and broken. E-Rantel was being abandoned! The Empire, with their new unholy allies, will sweep over these lands C employing the very devastation they have wrought. When they come, those horrors will shatter our minds and bodies just like those men that returned home. The Undead show no mercy to anyone! Only death at the hands of this great evil awaits us if we stay. But the BaronC The Baron and his sons are unaccounted for, he continued to press her. This is a decision that you must make on his behalf. They would be powerless against what comes anyways: all of us would be. Everyone must leave C not just you and I C every man, woman and child must flee this place before its too late. Ludmila felt that the lingering dread that had hung over them since the previous day had, for the old priest, manifested into the same fear that came from the men in the boat. Ludmila swatted away the same feeling creeping out of the corners of her own mind as she tried to calm Bohdan. Perhaps it will not come to that, she said. It would be reasonable for the Kingdom to concede some territory in light of such a defeat, so it would not make sense for the Empire to cause such wanton devastation in their future holdings. Normally, when clashes happened between rulers, a decisive defeat would result in the concession of titles. The nobles managing the lands within those titles would owe their fealty to a new liege lord and continue to administer their fiefs under a set of obligations similar to the ones they had before. While she understood that recent changes had occurred within the highest levels of the Empires administration, its territories were by and large run the same way as the Kingdoms: through a hierarchy of aristocrats and capable proxies who managed their respective territories. Practically speaking, it meant very little to the common citizen, and for the nobles it would mostly mean that their taxes flowed to a different lord. No action would be taken against them as long as they administered well, upheld their end of the noble contract and observed the laws of the realm. In their case, E-Rantel and its surrounding duchy C being the claim which provided the casus belli for the annual confrontation C would be ceded, but life for the people would remain mostly unchanged. Bohdan remained unconvinced, shaking his head. The risk is too great. Never in all my years have I even remotely heard of such a thing. This is no normal war There was a short pause as the priest collected his thoughts, seemingly inspired by something. Ludmila waited patiently while scanning their surroundings: so far, no one had taken note of the discussion. This sort of magic that Milivoj described...it is far beyond that of even great heroes. I have heard that the Empire has a legendary magic caster C Fluder Paradyne. Only one such as he could have possibly done such a thing. Ludmila plied her memory, trying to recall what she knew of magic. When her family paid their infrequent visits to the duchy''s capital of E-Rantel, she would associate with the other noble ladies that were in the city. The informal discourse of luncheons, afternoon viewings and evening events would cover topics ranging from frivolous to fruitful. As a young girl following her mother, she had soaked up everything like a sponge as children did. In recent years, while she still enjoyed the same topics as other young noblewomen, she was increasingly drawn to more practical subjects that would help her manage her familys demesne. Regardless, discussions on magic were cursory at best. They were either related to divine magic C dealing with the state of the land or the well-being of the population C or a fanciful spice added to titillating tales of adventure spun by minstrels hired for their entertainment. Even then, she was probably more knowledgeable than her peers in this area. In his twilight years, Bohdan had become capable of casting divine magic of the third tier, so she was more familiar as to its use in a fief than most of the other ladies of the regional nobility. If he himself held this legendary caster in such estimation, she could hardly refute him. Bohdans continued ruminations jarred her from her thoughts. Whatwhat if the Undead caster that Milivoj saw riding that aberration was Fluder Paradyne? It is said that he has lived for an unnaturally long time C I do actually recall his name being spoken of even when I was a boy studying in the Theocracy. Perhaps he has given himself over to evil magics to become an Elder Lich? But that would mean the Empire has fallen in league with the enemies of the living: Fluder Paradyne has been both mentor and advisor to generations of Emperors Ludmila didnt know what an Elder Lich was, but the rest did sound genuinely dire. The Baharuth Empire was once a part of Re-Estize, and had broken away a decade before the founding of House Zahradnik. If Fluder Paradyne had been present, manipulating the courts of the Empire ever since the schism, it could be possible that the belligerence of the Empire was the result of his influence and long in the making. Bohdan had served as a trusted member of the Baron''s council since the time of her great grandfather C a faithful servant of the gods and of the people that had come to rely upon him. There was no reason to believe he wasnt acting with the best interests of the barony in mind. Then what do you propose we do? Ludmila asked. If we flee west to the rest of the Kingdom, Bohdan answered, the horrors of the Empire will surely run us down along the way. The Kingdom will be doomed, anyways. We must go south, through the upper reaches. We can escape to the Theocracy C by the power of The Six, the Theocracy will be able to stop this abomination. This plan is heedless. Ludmilas response was immediate. You propose that we follow the river up its course to the southwest until we can find a place that is shallow enough to ford, after which we would need to turn southeast through the passes until we reach the Slane Theocracy. That is at least two hundred kilometres of savage wilderness between Wardens Vale and the border of the Theocracy, then another hundred kilometres to its nearest city. Rather than the gently rolling fields of the pastoral heartlands that someone unfamiliar with the region might be given to imagine, the southern reaches of Re-Estize were bordered by an ancient mountain range which was populated by a plethora of inhuman tribes. The regions further to the south were a windswept plateau dominated by shrublands, rocky moors and sparse woodland, but the area nearest to their territory and much of the Kingdom''s southern border was an imposing barrier range dense with primal forest. Though nowhere near the height of the towering, snow-capped Azerlisia range to the north, the southern ranges were still high enough that their heights lay bare, their rugged peaks standing in stark relief to the deep valleys cutting through them. Leading the entire village through that will take two weeks at the least, Ludmila told him, maybe a month if we encounter significant delays. Being caught and exposed to a late winter storm in the passes would surely be catastrophic. There are also the Demihuman tribes and monsters that are in the area. They might not come after Wardens Vale very often, but they would not pass up the opportunity to attack a vulnerable caravan of refugees if it suits them. I cannot approve of this reckless course of action. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Despite her words, Bohdan had not lost any of his momentum and the priest continued to press his case. Seeing this, Ludmila motioned for him to follow, and together they walked back up the village lane to speak inside the manor hall. Pulling off her scarf, she went to the kitchen area at the back of her familys home to bring out two wooden cups filled with cool water. Ludmila moistened her throat before picking up where they had left off. You understand why I consider your plan unacceptable, yes? Mistress Ludmila, Bohdan smiled reassuringly at her worries, I understand the root of your concerns, but I think you are underestimating the people. Perhaps youve been influenced by other nobles on these matters, but surely you understand that frontiersmen are not the same as the folk of the interior. The wise priest was right, as usual. When she was still a child, she had gauged everyone by the same measure, believing everyone was the same in regards to what they were broadly capable of. As the years went by, however, she came to understand that this was simply not true. Because the Baron only brought his family to E-Rantel once or twice a year, the difference in physical ability displayed between visits was plainly apparent. Through friendly sparring and training between them, it became clear that the gap in ability between her brothers and the other noble scions of the duchy only grew wider with every season. By the time they approached marriageable age, they were looked up to as reliable cornerstones in matters of martial prowess. Even amongst the noblewomen, she could feel through simple interactions that she was a bit stronger, faster and more resilient than the other ladies of the ducal nobility. She wasnt sure if it was something to be particularly proud about, but it was a fact all the same. Since she could now often keep up with her brothers in their training and participated in wilderness patrols with few issues; Ludmila suspected that she would also be able to best the young noblemen of the ducal court in combat as well. When inevitably approached by his children as to why this was, their father said it was due to a difference in heritage. The settlers of the borderlands were often descended from Adventurers, and the original Frontier Nobles were powerful Adventurers that had claimed the lands as their own by expanding and taming the borders of Re-Estize. Through maintaining these bloodlines and honing their strength against the dangers of the vast wilderness beyond, they were always notably superior to their peers in the more peaceful regions of the Kingdom C at least when it came to martial matters. Ludmila had at least one close friend from the inland territories who could fly circles around her in other subjects. The common people of their village were much the same, to a certain extent. In addition to being farmers, woodsmen, hunters and tradesmen, they were also Fighters and Rangers. By necessity, everyone was trained from a young age and involved in patrolling the border and defending the fief from the myriad threats that faced them. This militant culture resulted in a population that was generally stronger in combat than the citizens that lived in the interior, who focused primarily on their domestic tasks. Small Demihuman tribes could not muster a force to intercept a caravan full of frontiersmen without a good chance of being instead destroyed themselves. They may have looked the same as every other Human, but as Bohdan had reminded her, they were not the same as those from the Kingdoms heartlands. Despite this, Ludmila still had other doubts. Bohdan, however, pushed forward. Besides, what other choice have we? He said, We will not outrun the Empires forces if we flee west, and certain death lies to the north at E-Rantel. We cannot cross the river eastwards and scale the sheer cliffs on the other side to reach the main highway between E-Rantel and the Theocracy, so we can only go south. Ludmila bit her lip. Truthfully, there seemed to be no good options. Instead, she reached for a compromise. If the capitulation of the Kingdom is the objective of the Empire, then they should be moving westwards towards the Royal Capital to take advantage of their momentum and secure a quick victory. Theres a good chance that they would ignore an out-of-the-way border territory like ours. We can put together a raft and set a watch down the river closer to the city. If they dispatch forces south, the Rangers we send can sail back up the river faster than any soldiers can travel by land. If the Empire heads to the Kingdoms heartlands, they can report back as well to give us some peace of mind. We can wait for the terms of settlement without having our spring activities interrupted. It was a proposal she was confident that the Baron would have approved. The frontiers of Re-Estize were sparsely populated and poorly developed; they presented next to no major military threat, especially when the levy had already been raised and there was relatively little remaining in terms of manpower that could be mobilized. Despite the loss at Katze, the vast and wealthy interior and coastal territories in the west still had upwards to four million adult men. The Empire would have to strike quickly at the heart of the Kingdom after successfully completing the siege of E-Rantel before a response could be mustered, or face a number of challenges. The personal retinues of the great nobles and various mercenary companies would become involved as well, representing an even greater threat. Such an attack was considered an impossibility under normal circumstances: while the Empires Legions were a standing army of well-trained soldiers, they had nowhere near the numbers to occupy all of the territories that lay between. Even a successful siege of E-Rantel was questionable, as relief would presumably arrive before the walls could be breached. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. In her mind, given the Empires tendency to preserve the strength of their Legions, their most reasonable course at this point was to pursue concessions after quickly scoring a series decisive victories. Once terms had been settled, the territories in question would be sorted out in a diplomatic manner. In other words, rather than pointlessly taking such a monumental risk in crossing the wilderness before the shadow of an unrealized fear, she thought that they should only evacuate the villagers when it was proven to be a threat. Bohdan remained stubbornly unconvinced, however. His wisps of white hair waved lazily about as he shook his head vehemently. The legions of the damned care not for the customs of the living, he said. They will hunt us with an untiring, unrelenting hatred no matter how many or how few we may be. The sooner we leave, the greater our chances of avoiding a terrible fate at their hands. The Legions? Ludmila raised an eyebrow, Though admittedly powerful, Milivoj only saw one Undead being riding on those beasts. How did we arrive at Legions? Milivoj saw only one, yes, Bohdan said. But that doesn''t mean there arent more C there are always more. The fact that the Imperial Legions were so far away and did not advance during the battle is already suspect. Perhaps they wished to conceal their true nature so as to not alert the population at large. A single feat of legendary might is far removed from the day to day reality of the people, but stories of being destroyed by endless waves of the Undead would definitely warn them away far in advance of their arrival. Ludmila took a moment to digest his words. In addition to the national catastrophe of the army being destroyed, the mounting irregularities put events beyond her scope of knowledge and experience as the Barons proxy C she was barely piecing things together in her mind as they went. When Lord Zahradnik left with his men less than a month ago, she had been expected as the remaining member of the House to keep the daily affairs of the fief in order and at most deal with minor issues here and there. Not in her wildest imaginations did she expect that the regular routines of the season would come to this. Never mind navigating a safe route through the fiasco, she still struggled to even develop a clear picture of their situation. E-Rantel sits at a major trade hub between Baharuth, Re-Estize and the Slane Theocracy, she noted. News from the Empire of such a thing would have travelled far in advance by way of merchants and wayfarersnever mind that: refugees would be swarming over the borders. Nations of millions do not simply fall to the Undead overnight. Ah, but that is where you are wrong, Mistress Ludmila. Bohdan immediately jumped onto the tail of her statement, raising a gnarled finger beside his head. Excuse me? Ludmila blinked, What are you talking about? She could not keep the puzzled expression off of her face. Noble children were usually taught the history of the region to one degree or another and she definitely did not recall anything like this being a part of it. Bohdan served in the role of tutor to House Zahradnik in several subjects, so her confusion was clearly evident to the priest. It is a tale from before the history of Re-Estize C from so long ago that I did not consider it essential for a young nobles education in these times. He bowed his aged head in apology, though Ludmila also thought it was a reasonable decision. Bohdan settled into a more relaxed posture, putting his hands into his sleeves in front of him. During my training as an Acolyte in the Theocracy, he told her, before I came to be a missionary here, it was something that was taught. Keep in mind that this is from a century ago; the events and memory of the Thirteen Heroes were still very much a recent thing in the hearts and minds of the people. Before the chaos that came with the advent of the Demon Gods, a group of faraway nations lost contact with their neighbors all at once. The investigations from the surrounding countries that were sent shortly after all reported the same dreadful findings: each kingdom, to a man, had been transformed somehow into Undead. Kingdoms much like our own, inhabited by millions, turned into a necropolis before anyone realized what had occurred. It is said that the dreaded Vampire Lord, Landfall, was also discovered there. Many of the more...ardent...adherents of Surshana amongst my peers firmly believed that the events were connected: a great ritual cast by an evil, ambitious individual to obtain immortality as one of the Undead. It was a tale told in tones reminiscent of better times; when Ludmila and her brothers sat in the hall of the manor listening to the old priest relate the histories of the world. A part of her took comfort in the familiar feeling, but her mind also worked to continue to stitch together what her tutor had shared with her own working knowledge. While she had not specifically known of the event that Bohdan had just disclosed, tales surrounding the Thirteen Heroes spun by the bards and minstrels of the realm were still quite widespread and well received. She had heard the story of Landfall several times from different performers while visiting E-Rantel over the years. In one version, he was an unspeakably evil noble, whose atrocious actions against even his own people eventually led to his rise as a Vampire. In another, he was an ancient horror that lurked in the shadows of cities and villages, preying on the people indiscriminately to quench his insatiable thirst for blood. In both tales, the Vampire Lord had brought about the ruin of entire nations through his actions, earning him the moniker Landfall. It was not until the Thirteen Heroes confronted him that he was defeated and his reign of terror was brought to an end. There was a third version of the tale that suggested that he still lurked somewhere amongst the people, continuing to prey on the young women drawn helplessly by his charms, and that history would once again repeat itself some day. This last version was somehow the most popular amongst the women of the court. For her part, Ludmila could not understand how anyone could feel that way about a creature that considered them food. By and large, however, the tale of Landfall was still an enthralling one: valiant heroes overcoming their vile adversary. Now that it was being applied directly to their own situation, however, it went from fantastical to nightmarish. Do you mean to say that this Fluder Paradyne has performed such a ritual to become anElder Lich? Ludmila frowned as she voiced the unfamiliar term. And that the Empire has similarly fallen to the Undead? Bohdan nodded in affirmation. The precedent exists, he said, and based on Milivojs account, I find it not unlikely that this is what has occurred. This time, unlike the tales of the past, there were no legendary heroes to save them. Apparently, the only legendary figure of their time was the subject in question. The irony would have probably made her laugh helplessly if she wasnt preoccupied with the survival of the demesne and its people. With a sigh, she finally relented. Very well, she said. I will organize the evacuation. Please let the people know. Bohdan nodded and bowed in gratitude. Thank you, Mistress Ludmila. You have made the right choice. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The sound of the bell rolling up from the pier could once again be heard through the walls of the manor. Seated at her desk in the hall, Ludmila did not bother raising her head as before. After they had parted ways, Bohdan doddered back up to his abode, calling out for his Acolyte all the while. She came running down from the shrine at the crown of the hill moments later to see what had the aged priest so excited. Taking his arm in hers, she guided him back to his home while he went on about the important work ahead of them. When they reappeared some time later, he was adorned in the vestments of his station: a white cloth cassock stitched with the religious symbology of the Six Great Gods. Lines of cerulean and sienna coloured the folded hem of his collar and scapular, representing the gods of Water and Earth to whom his and the majority of the villages worship was primarily devoted to. The grime on his skin had been carefully scrubbed away and even the chaotic wisps of his hair had been inexplicably tamed. He strode back down the lane with his Acolyte in tow, who had similarly put on her formal attire. She wore the humble grey robes of an Acolyte, with sienna and white along the edges of her collar: she was an adherent of Earth and Life. By the looks of it, she still had not fully grasped what had ignited the spirit of her mentor. Their solemn procession down to the riverbank had already drawn the eyes of several villagers, however, so she simply followed his lead with a serious expression on her face. The pair had made their way down to the pier and used the bell to call for the attention of the people. Considering that he had renewed the enchantments on Milivoj many times earlier that day, the voice might not have been magically amplified. Perhaps the Acolyte was maintaining an enchantment on him instead, but it was still a rare thing to see all the same. Priests in the service of smaller towns and villages never knew when their spells would be required to aid in an emergency, so they were usually quite sparing when it came to mana usage since the numbers of temple staff in these settlements tended to be low. It was now over a week since then and, as Ludmila continued her work in the manor hall, her quill paused once again to hear his voice drift all the way up the hillside from the riverbank. The change that had come over her old tutor was nothing short of remarkable. Bohdan was well over a century old, having come to the barony as a young missionary in her great grandfathers time. Merely a month previous, when the village saw the Baron off with his men, many wondered if Bohdan would survive the remainder of winter to see their lords return. Now, he hardly appeared to be the man that was bent and shriveled with age, waiting out the end of his days. The fire in his voice and purpose in his actions made him emanate the aura of a bright and optimistic youth bringing the word of the gods to a world starving for their touch. Such was his fervour that the new life and energy that he projected was tangibly influencing those around him. The villagers, drawn by the peal of the bell and the old Clerics message, were initially shocked by the decision but quickly shifted from their regular activities to begin preparations for the journey. In hindsight, she decided that her initial opposition to his advice would have been futile if it had come to open disagreement. The trust in the holy man who had served the village for four generations was far greater than in the teenage girl who occasionally acted as the barons proxy while the lord was absent. She had neither the influence nor the personal power to convince them to stay; they would have most likely ignored her decision and ransacked the village stores before fleeing with the priest. Realizing that her wandering thoughts had caused her hands to become idle, Ludmila shook her head and refocused on the task laid out before her. The village ledger once again lay open on the desk; a small stack of paper on hand beside it. The crumpled, coarse-grained sheets had been conjured by the Acolyte around the same time the levy had departed and left under a stack of wooden blocks for days to press them flat so they could be written on properly. The ledger was usually brought out to update the village inventories as they were made use of or replenished, but the work today was far more involved and time consuming than simple deposits and withdrawals. The villages warehouse was filled with products meant for the winter markets in E-Rantel, but now the decision had been made to seek refuge in the Theocracy. In preparation for the migration, she had the villagers sort out their own households as well as spend the days gathering extra provisions in the fields and forests around them. Between the slow travel time upriver by the broken men of the village and the time that they had spent preparing, she estimated that the defeat at Katze had been over three weeks previous. Since travel by land would actually be faster than slowly crawling upstream without proper sailing, it seemed that the monstrosities described in the battle had not been continually deployed. If that had actually occurred, the armies of the Undead would have broken down the walls of the city and overrun the entire countryside before anyone knew what was happening. Based on what they had brought with them for the previous years skirmish, the size of the Empires Legions meant it would probably require over two weeks to storm E-Rantel, then possibly another week to redeploy for their next advance over the countryside. With the time it would take to ready the village for their journey, she had sent four Rangers inland immediately after the decision to evacuate had been decided upon. She only dared send them to check on the farming villages in the closest baronies, instructing them to fan out and investigate the surrounding countryside nearby. As each had returned over the course of the last day, however, they all reported the same thing: the villages had been abandoned; there was no sign of Human life to be found in any of the areas that they had covered. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Ludmila decided that it was approaching the point where the siege might conclude since the Kingdom did not appear to be sending relief, so she shifted away from consolidating the baronys resources. Her task now was to reorganize the stores and ensure that each family received adequate provisions for the weeks ahead. Food was actually the least of her concerns, as the warehouse had been piled high with the timing of the annual conflict and the resulting delay in the winter markets. There were barrels of nuts and preserved fruits gathered from the surrounding forest. Arrowhead tubers and dried Watercress were sorted in crates waiting to be taken away. Bags of grain were in abundance as well C Mannagrass was native to the marshy valley and its sweetness fetched high prices outside of the barony. There were several racks of dried fish and though they couldnt bring the hundreds of geese raised in the valley along with them on their journey, several smaller flocks had been gathered. The villagers would eat well with such an abundant surplus, far better than they usually would in the late winter and spring. At least they would have some small comfort in these troubled times. Outside of food, however, there were still many necessities lacking C mostly goods that were due to be replaced in the winter trade. Nails, rivets, rope and blades; assorted tools and certain fabrics were all in short supply. Hopefully what was left would hold out on the journey to the Theocracy. The most valuable goods, such as furs, leatherwork and spare medicines, would be traded in the city that they arrived in for coinage. With this, they would hopefully be able to afford shelter while she petitioned for aid and found a place for her people in the foreign land. Though it had only been a day since the decision to finally leave was made, her work was quickly progressing. Rather than becoming weary as the hours dragged on, the clear target for her efforts allowed her to focus and continue working tirelessly. The challenges it presented were enjoyable to her, despite the nature of the crisis that the village had found itself in, and the flow of quill on paper continued almost ceaselessly through the morning. Almost. Ludmilas hand stopped as an ugly blot of ink appeared on the page. The nib of her quill had worn down after a few hours of use, tip splitting far up the shaft of the feather and rendering it unusable. Tossing it into a basket alongside a half dozen other such broken quills, she reached for a replacement from the satchel hanging on the wall to the side of her chair. Taking her knife from her belt, she quickly cut a satisfactory nib in the new quill before lopping off the top of the feather so it wouldnt interfere with her writing by continually brushing into her face. The scribing of ink on parchment continued its relentless march. Several minutes passed before the sound of boots coming up the lane to the manor could be heard and a shadow fell across the doorway. Ludmila had picked out several villagers to act as assistants to carry out her instructions. They traversed the village, going between the warehouse and the manor to piece together the orders she had written out for each households provisions. When an order was fully completed, they would carry it away to be delivered to the home it had been put together for. Over the course of the previous afternoon and the following morning, twenty-seven out of the villages thirty households had received their portions. Each time, the team of assistants would return to pick up the sheet on her desk that detailed the next order. The tread of boots approached her desk and a shadow fell across the periphery of her vision. Without looking up, Ludmila held out the next order with her left hand while continuing to work with her right. Its time for lunch, Mistress Ludmila. She looked up from the desk at the sound of the unexpected voice. Bohdans Acolyte stood before her, holding a wooden tray with a steaming bowl and a portion of bread twisted and baked into a ring. It was a common meal for the village, which was surrounded by natures bounty; they had so many natural ingredients available nearby that one could always make a hearty stew to be eaten every day. Leave it in the kitchen please, Sophia, Ludmila said. I want to make sure these last few families are taken care of. With only three orders left to complete, she felt that this portion of her duties should be finished as soon as possible rather than break everyones rhythm to eat a meal when they were almost done. You need to take care of your health as well, Mistress, the Acolyte protested. Youve been working nonstop since before the dawn. Sophia Dolynavec was of an age with Ludmila, and had a compassionate disposition that matched her gentle image. Her regard for the care of her fellow villagers had led to her being taken in as Bohdans disciple around the age of ten. The young womans passion for the people and dedication to her role had contributed significantly to her growth as a divine caster and a minister to the people; she was already capable of casting second-tier spells. As she approached adulthood, she aspired to complete her training as a priestess in the Slane Theocracy before returning to Wardens Vale, where she would continue her service. Bohdan was quite pleased that he had been blessed with such a capable successor, reassuring his often fretful disciple that someone of her calibre would be welcomed with open arms in the institutes of the Theocracy. Ludmila supposed that she would now get an early start on that education. The Rangers will be doing most of the work for the next few weeks, Ludmila replied. I will have plenty of time to relax then. Both of them knew that this was probably not the case. Ludmilas industrious nature would likely have her find something to do along the journey south, but Sophia knew better than to try and harry her over it. At least eat it while its still warm, she said. The meal will lose flavour if it goes cold. With her last appeal, the Acolyte left the tray on an open space at the edge of the desk and turned away, exiting the manor and disappearing up the path. Glancing sidelong at the steaming bowl of stew which filled the hall with its enticing aroma as she continued tabulating supplies, Ludmila finally gave in to its temptation after confirming that the figures on her latest order were accurate. She reached out and broke the ring of bread up into smaller pieces, dropping them into the stew and bringing the bowl to herself. Her father would have probably scolded her for eating in such a sloppy way, but it was better than wasting time nibbling at her meal with so many more important matters to attend to. She scooped up a thoroughly soaked piece of bread with the spoon and quickly shoved it in her mouth before any drops could spill across the desk. Mistress Ludmila, were ready for the next household A man entered the door, but his voice trailed off as he witnessed the young noblewoman stuff her face with a wooden spoon. Mmomph mmph mrh mm! Ludmila scowled at the villagers wide-eyed, uncomprehending expression. Fishing up the order she had held out previously, she waggled it in his direction until he stepped forward to receive it and retreated from the hall. They would depart by the afternoon. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The sun was beginning to cross into the west when the last of the supplies were organized and sent on their way. As the completion of her task drew closer, she thought she could feel the tension of the village rise in the air. It was equal parts excitement and uncertainty; resolve and trepidation. Though most of the adults in the village undertook patrols in the surrounding woodlands regularly, not many of those present had actually travelled beyond the borders of the barony itself. With all her assistants having returned home to tend to their own families, Ludmila was once again left to the emptiness of the family manor. Closing the village ledger, she rose from her desk, looking to the wall near the door. Lined up neatly against it was a row of baggage lightly packed for the journey: her familys clothing and personal effects sorted away in the spare moments of time that she had to herself. Despite her dearly held hopes, however, no sail had appeared on the river, nor did anyone else arrive over land. With the priority now to escape the Kingdom as quickly as was reasonable, there was no longer time left to wait. She placed the ledger in her pack before making one last round of the makeshift manor, but with as little personal activity as it had seen, there was not much to tidy or secure. She drew the thick curtains over the windows, heading out the door after shouldering her baggage. If her family returned after their departure, they would see their things prepared for them with a note detailing what had occurred and hopefully follow south after them. Over the past few days, the winds brought with them laden clouds that kept the skies overcast. A light dusting of snow had sporadically fallen throughout this time, but the temperatures at the bottom of the valley were not cold enough to keep what reached the ground from melting away. Things had cleared up a bit over the morning, but winter weather in the foothills of the border ranges was unpredictable at best C Ludmila feared that the subdued grey skies were a sign of inclement weather to come as they crossed over the main pass into the Theocracy. The way around the hillside to the southern trail was filled with villagers looking around one last time before slowly filtering away. Before sunrise, Ludmila had dispatched several Rangers to begin scouting the way up the river to make sure that they would be informed of any problems well ahead of time. An hour had passed since she gave the go-ahead for the villagers to begin leaving, after the reports came back indicating that the route appeared to be clear and safe. Before the first families had left, she instructed them to keep their pace slow so that the entire village would eventually catch up before crossing the border and they could rely on their numbers to discourage opportunistic predators and savage tribes from attacking. Seeing the other villagers with their own loved ones facing the coming days together made her feel both lonely and envious of their company. However, time did not stand still for any one person, so all she could do was carry on and see to the task at hand. Ludmila checked after those that left, making sure their homes had been secured properly and nothing important was left behind. As the main body of villagers disappeared around the bend, she scaled the path to the shrine that lay at the crest of the hill. Bohdan and Sophia were within the open structure hewn from local granite, kneeling in supplication. Throughout the morning, they had prayed for journey mercies; for the souls of the villagers and the future that lay ahead of them. Unwilling to infringe on the sanctity of the shrine as they conducted their rituals, Ludmila respectfully waited slightly below until they were completed. The sound of boots on the gravel of the hilltop marked the pair as they came down. Were all ready to go, then? Bohdan said in a lively voice. The village priest was in his continued high spirits, speaking loudly into the wind. He and his disciple were already garbed for travel, heavy mantles treated for inclement weather clasped at their necks. Under the dark coverings, portions of their priestly vestments occasionally peeked out as they made their way down the hill. The main groups have just finished leaving, she replied. There are only a few stragglers lingering now. They paused in front of the Bohdans dwelling immediately below the shrine so Sophia could bring out their baggage. His Acolyte had combined their packs, insisting on carrying the village elders things for him. Still, the heavy load seemed to have no visible effect on her as she walked back out to join them. Looking down the hill, Ludmila guessed that the remaining villagers below must have seen them start to come down; they no longer lingered and were making their way around the hill, following after the rest. The three slowly walked down in silence C they had been labouring over their preparations for over a week, but now that the journey was upon them, there was seemingly little to say. Ludmilas steps came to a halt after crossing the long breakwater of piled stones that led to the head of the valley trail. Ahead, people could be seen following the rocky footpath which was slick with rivulets of water from the mornings snowfall. They walked alone or in pairs, some guiding their animals along, working their way around the bend in the steep gorge that their path followed alongside the river. Noticing her stop at the edge of the village, Bohdan, who was bringing up the rear, turned and called out to her over the murmuring of the current below. That should have been the last of them, my lady. Lets be on our way. The old man kept looking past her and over the village beyond as if some previously unseen threat might suddenly appear. He seemed to have lost none of his energy after his efforts so far and was eager to be off. Whether it was from his renewed sense of purpose, the return to his homeland or the darkness that loomed to the north, she was not sure. Ludmila followed his gaze back over the motley collection of dwellings on the hill. The overcast skies had cleared up even more, leaving a patchwork of light and shadow over the earth as the dark grey clouds swept forward into the wilderness. Like Bohdan, she ended up looking past the village as well C though for another reason entirely. She still hoped for a sail on the horizon, or the figures of men walking up the sandbar leading to the village. Her heart yearned for a sign that her family was safe; that they would return perhaps bruised and battered but ultimately everything would eventually return to normal again. Lady Zahradnik? Awaiting several lengths down the trail, Bohdan called to her again questioningly as she continued to linger. Ludmila turned back to respond to his repeated calls but faltered as the true weight of his words struck her. Lady Zahradnik. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. No one had ever addressed her by her fathers title before, and it was something she had never expected to ever hear in her life. That he had done so meant that Bohdan had given up on the Baron and her brothersperhaps the villagers had done so as well. The realization was an unexpected blow, leaving her reeling mentally. I cant go. The words came unbidden. Bohdans mouth worked soundlessly even as she stood shocked by her own words. Her feelings, willfully suppressed for the last few days in the need to focus on her tasks, were suddenly given voice as her mind was forcefully dislodged from the flow of events. I havent given up on my family yet, Ludmila said. II should wait for them just in case they need help C you saw how the men were that made it back. If they dont show up, Ill head to the capital and find them. The village priest shuffled back down the trail to stand before her. His aged brow was set with worry over her words as he tightly gripped his staff. Surely you dont mean this, my lady! His voice was heavy with concern, You heard Milivojs story. E-Rantel must be under siege by now, if it hasnt already fallen. Going there would be suicidal! You need to survive, for the sake of your House. The Theocracy will rise to fight this evil and reclaim the fallen lands of both the Kingdom and the Empire. The Theocracy has had plenty of time to take action, she replied. If they havent by now, I doubt that they ever will. The Slane Theocracy was the most powerful nation in the region and the seat of the Six Great Gods faith. Nearly all the Humans of the surrounding lands C including those of the Kingdom and the Empire C had old ties to the ancient country. However, in all this time there was no sign of their mobilization or even the deployment of scouts coming through the area. The last time a party from the Theocracy had come out of the southern trail was late last spring, on some unknown errand. You must keep faith, my lady, Bohdan said. I will keep faith, Ludmila told him. In my family, and in our obligations to land and liege. With the momentum of the last several days broken, Ludmila reestablished herself, angry that she had been swept away powerlessly by the recent events like so much flotsam in the current. Her duties were paramount. Seeing her change in attitude, Bohdan frowned. And what of your duty to your people? He said, Youve set them on this course C will you not see your decision through and lead them to safety? In response, Ludmila eased the satchel off of her shoulder, opening it on the ground. After a moment, she rose with the weathered leather binder that was the village ledger in her slender hands. I believe you to be the most suited for this task, Bohdan, she replied. After all, the Theocracy is your home, and you would be a venerable priest returning after a century of devoted work C a champion of the faith. Youve served the people for generations; they trust you more than anyone else. Ludmila pressed the ledger to Bohdan''s chest, urging him to take it. These are the accounts prepared for the journey; Im afraid this is the only useful thing Ive left for our people. A displaced noble from foreign lands would be nothing more than a burden to them. Beyond these borders to the south, House Zahradnik has no rights or power, no connections or wealth. I would just be another desperate refugee with scarce little to contributehonestly, I dont think I could stomach that. She tried to steel her expression, but ended up smiling mirthlessly in the silence that followed instead. Upon seeing this, the old priest cast his gaze downwards, turning the leather binder over in his hands. The stillness grew long between them until the priest raised his head again and looked her in the eye. That expressionis something I have not seen in a very long time. Bohdan''s visage grew wistful as he continued to hold her gaze. Believe it or not, he said, I was a zealous young priest, once: raised in the heart of the Theocracy far to the south. Ludmila thought he was about to use some allegory to dissuade her from her course at first, yet something in the old priest''s tone suggested otherwise. She waited silently to hear what he had to say. Upon the completion of my training, he continued, I had many opportunities C there was a great energy in that time a century ago, as if some momentous event was upon us, you see. Recruiters would come to the colleges, vying with one another for promising Acolytes. They all presented themselves as the best choice, the right choice; those that would do the most good in the future to come. However, nothing captured my heart more than the tale of the young realms to the north: seeds of humanity that had grown from their humble beginnings, blossoming in full. To join the brave pioneers that were expanding the frontiers of our kind: that was my calling. I wanted nothing more than to lend my services to those on the front lines of humanity, and so I walked further and further out from the fledgeling town that was E-Rantel, beyond the busy country roads and bustling farms of lands already tamed. Bohdan looked past her again, to Wardens Vale and the landscape that stretched beyond. Eventually, I found myself in this place, at the edge of the savage wilderness. It was here that I met your great grandfather. The old priests lips turned up in a tight smile, reminiscing over memories that he seemed to still remember clearly to this day. He was distant, but polite C a small village on the frontier wouldnt refuse a priest, after all C and he granted me permission to begin my ministry here. As the weeks and months passed, I grew quite enamoured of the man and I saw that his people felt the same way as well. He was an Adamantite Adventurer. A fierce commander. Prudent in his rule and even-handed in judgement, he was everything a city dweller like myself had envisioned when we thought of the brave pioneers of humanity. But what set him above even that image was how he carried himself when not even those qualities would avail him. When great threats arose from the frontier, when bandit lords and war came to our lands, he would simply smile grimly without complaintand uphold his duty. He would return victorious every time, without fail; until the Zahradnik Barony became known as Wardens Vale. Bohdan sighed at the memory of times long past. He turned his head back to face Ludmila with a tear in his eye; perhaps in lament over a promising future lost. Whether it was for the past or the present, she could not tell. As generations passed, I still sometimes saw that same grim expression on his descendants when their fortunes turned and the unfairness of the world bore down upon themand now you stand before me, the very image of those who came before. The winds of ruin and death threaten to come howling from the north, yet you smile all the same. He paused and sniffed; his lips twitched up briefly, but just as briefly fell again. A quaver entered his voice when he resumed speaking. I do not know if you will become like Lord Andrei, my lady C but I know better than to think that I can stop you. Bohdans heavy mantle parted, and he reached out to rest his gnarled hand on her head, as he had done so many times before. She did not feel any magic in the gesture as he spoke C it was simply a heartfelt prayer; a final farewell. May all the gods watch over you, and bless you in your journey, Ludmila Zahradnik.
Class Highlight: Acolyte As Civilization spreads its light over lands wrested from the wilds and tamed by the hands of its people, powerful institutions rise to serve as pillars of support for their societies. Their many agents, spread throughout the lands, will occasionally discover promising individuals who answer a call beyond that of their everyday lives and these men and women are encouraged to enter their hallowed halls. The most esteemed of orders may even receive regular applicants who petition to become candidates to walk the sacred ways. Just as Paladin Orders induct Squires to join their ranks, the Acolyte is the path of the supplicant who seeks a life of the cloth in civilized realms. From students attending the halls of shining colleges in vast theocracies, to humble disciples aiding the local village priest, Acolytes explore what it is to be an agent of divinity C to be a representative of the gods; whether it is in service to the downtrodden, or in pitched combat against enemies of the faith. This career path may be entirely academic, buried in the practical realities of front line civilian work, or even life-threatening in the case of those who rise through service in tumultuous battlefronts. However, they are generally encouraged to experience the full breadth of what being in service to the faith entails throughout their tenure. Through this sampling of life as a member of the clergy, Acolytes develop an understanding of their personal calling and how it fits within the complicated framework of their theology, working to become increasingly proficient in the paths that answer it. Upon ordainment, the Acolyte will have a well defined vision of their own future, and their levels are converted into the appropriate Cleric-related job classes that lead to its fulfilment. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Ludmila did not want to get up. Huddled in the small nest of blankets that she had gathered about herself before drifting off to sleep the previous evening, she lay on the floor propped up against a satchel half-filled with winter provisions. Only her head poked out of the covers; her eyes were still closed, but an annoyed look crossed her face. The ravens gathering outside had, for some time, been rudely informing her of the coming dawn: cawing between themselves and hopping all over the thin roof of the manor hall, creating a clamour that she could not doze through. The logs in the fireplace before her had burned away during the night and the stone floor no longer radiated any warmth. What day was it? How long was it since she had been left alone in Wardens Vale? Her memory sharpened as wakefulness asserted itself. After returning to the village, Ludmila had scrounged around to both prepare for the coming days and distract herself from her worries, looking for anything useful that might help with her lonely vigil. The warehouse still contained a fair number of crates and unpacked goods, left behind on account of being too heavy or unwieldy to transport without a wagon. The shelves were lined with valuable timber and extra staples, mostly. She found an old militia uniform, meant for a man much larger than herself, stuffed in a corner beside an old spear that she had also carried into the manor. Without administrative matters to handle or outstanding issues to address, life had greyed out into a mostly uninteresting blur of daily routines. She would perform a few minor chores, then occasionally make her rounds with spear in hand. She had plenty of time to practice with the weapon or spend her free time rereading her small collection of old books, but life had in general become insufferably dreary. Though spring had already officially begun in Re-Estize, the weather in the southern highlands had taken a turn for the worse. The air cooled sharply and, though it did not snow, she spent most of her days bundled up at her desk to stay warm and conserve her energy, looking out to the north from the manor window. Throughout her idle watchfulness, the ship never returned, nor did anyone appear on the sandy path that followed the river. She had also become keenly aware of just how much she hated being alone. For all of her life, there had always been other people around C whether they be her family or just the vague presence of the neighboring villagers C and she never realized the lack of these things would have such a telling effect on her. It had gotten to the point where she even thought of the wildlife that came to visit the now curiously inactive Human settlement as welcome guests to help stave off her loneliness. As the birds outside continued their play over and around the manor, Ludmila shifted to look towards the heavily curtained window on the other side of the hall and instantly regretted her action. A tendril of frigid morning air slipped into the blankets and licked at her calves. She fished around with her toes in an attempt to close the breach in her defences, but it only caused more cold air to flow in. With her precious warmth being rapidly stolen away, she gave up and jumped out from the blanket with an irritated shout. Not two steps into making her way towards the militia outfit airing out over a chair nearby, gooseflesh was raised all over her body. The thin linen shift that she was accustomed to sleeping in offered little protection against the freezing spring morning. Usually, one of the early risers in the family would have the fire going by the time she left her bed. Sophia had come to do this while her family was away. Despite several mornings in a row experiencing this, it was difficult to break her long standing habits. Ludmila put on the oversized militia gambeson to insulate against the cold, her fingers shaking with the chill as they quickly worked the straps of the coat. As it was tailored for a taller individual, it did not fit very well. She had to fold the sleeves to free her hands and the hem of the suit hung past her knees. Even if she could find a belt for it, the loops at its waist hung part way down her thighs. She was half frozen by the time she was done, and the cold coarse fabric seemed to enhance her misery as it brushed over her skin. The desire for warmth drove her forward. Returning to the fireplace and taking a pair of tongs hanging from a peg on the wall nearby, she sifted through the ashes, searching the charred remains until she located a dimly glowing ember. After clearing debris away from the space under the pot hanging over the ashes, she placed it on the floor of the fireplace, then grabbed a handful of shavings from the tinderbox. After placing the shavings and several split logs over the ember, she coaxed the fire back to life. It sparked and caught on the shavings, eagerly spreading to the fuel that she had offered. Satisfied that the new flames would not die out, she worked the iron ladle out of the pot, using it to break up the layer of ice and oil that had formed over the surface of the stew. As she was loath to go outside and draw water in the freezing weather, all that was left was to wait for breakfast. After neatly folding the blankets strewn the floor and putting them away, she sat down to bask in the warmth of the fire. Hugging her knees, her eyes unfocused as she brooded in the shadows of the manor. It was only after she had settled down again that she realized that it was unnaturally quiet. The ravens had gone silent, leaving only the chill winds and the distant sounds of the river in the air if one strained to hear. The idea that someone might be approaching the village caused her to jump back to her feet. Making her way to the window, she drew the curtain aside cautiously to take a look around. Her eyes were instantly drawn to the base of the hill, where a dark figure strode out of the morning mist. The spark of hope that came to life within her faded as she made out his appearance C the man was heavily armed and armoured with a full helm that prevented her from seeing his face: he was clearly not anyone that she was familiar with. He slowed his pace and raised his head to face towards her. She quickly backed away from the window, and the curtains fell as she withdrew. In a rush to prepare, she headed to where the remainder of the militia outfit lay draped over the chair. She hopped up and down as she pulled on the long woolen pants, tightening the cord at her waist as she moved to the entrance of the house. The metal-shod boots that she had found with the uniform were far too large for her, so she used her own. After pulling them on and tying the outfits leather cap to her head, she stuffed the overly long legs of the pants into her boots to keep them from tripping her up. A pair of hardened leather gloves came last C they were stiff and uncomfortable, but it was better than nothing. Ludmila was dimly aware of how ridiculous she must have looked, but didnt spare any thought for it. She unbolted the door and pulled it open, reaching out for the spear propped up against the wall near the doorframe. It was two-and-a-half metres in length, and she needed to tilt the polearm forward to get it through the door. As she did so, the base of the spear bumped into something behind her, and the impact jarred it out of her gloved grip. The weapon fell with a noisome clatter. With an exasperated breath, she leaned forward to pick it back up again and headed out the door. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The manor was built on the broad central terrace that generations long past had cut into the hill. It was too high to simply jump down from, so she followed the long and winding village path down to reach the man standing outside the entrance of the settlement. On the way down, she noticed that a second figure had appeared and quickened her pace, not knowing how many more would come behind them. The militia armour weighed heavily over her shoulders, jostling her awkwardly as she made her way down and she felt slightly winded as she finally made it to the base of the hill to approach the strangers. As Ludmila came closer, anxiety washed over her as she saw what she was up against as he loomed ever larger. Sheathed in jet-black plate armour, a man stood as tall as the haft of the spear that she carried. The two massive blades crossed over his shoulders could not rightly be called greatswords C they were nearly as wide and tall as she was. Their weight must have been such that when swung, her own weapon would splinter from the impact if she tried to deflect the blow. She was at a loss on how to confront him; there was probably nothing she could do to resist if he had come as an adversary. The man seemed to be sizing her up in return, but she was unable to discern his intentions through the closed visor of his helmet. Ludmila turned her gaze from the imposing armoured figure, scanning around for the second person she had noticed on the way down. Her heart leapt into her throat when she found her, and the spear came up in her panic. The woman had no face C or rather, the woman had an empty face. Over the shorter, feminine figure in travellers garb was a smooth, pale head devoid of features: save for a pair of empty eyes and a round, lipless mouth. The woman emitted an aura of hostility that made Ludmila brace herself for an imminent attack. To the side, she heard a mans voice, but she couldnt turn her attention away from the woman with the empty face. After a moment she noticed the ghostly image of a second face superimposed over the empty one: its sharp, exotic features scowling at her: expressing what the other could not. Ludmila blinked several times, yet her vision did not change. Though what appeared before her seemed alien and unfamiliar, she somehow instinctively knew that the pale, featureless face was real and the sharp human one was some other appearance. She continued to maintain her stance, spearhead leveled at the woman not three metres away from her. The woman did not make any movement; she only directed her vehement glare against her in return. The mans voice sounded once again to their side. Clearing his throat, he raised his voice to break their silent standoff. Nabe, ensure the area is secure, he said. Report back if you find anything. With a curt affirmative and a softly spoken word, she slowly rose into the air. Ludmila tracked her ascent until Nabe suddenly shot over her shoulder. By the time Ludmila pivoted around and located her again, she was flying past the village and rounding the hill. The deep voice of the armoured man prompted Ludmila to turn her attention back to him. Now then, he said. Allow me to introduce myself once again. Up to this point he had his hand raised to his helmet, posing as if he could cradle his chin thoughtfully through the black metal. The man now straightened his posture, pressing gauntleted fingers to his chest. My name is Momon, his words were half declaration, half bold introduction. My companion that just flew off to inspect the surrounding area was Nabe. Together, we are the Adamantite Adventurer team Darkness. Have you perhaps heard of us? Ludmila mulled over his statement as he spoke. This far out on the frontier, little beyond official business of the realm ever arrived. As far as she knew, of the Adamantite adventurers of the Kingdom of Re-Estize, there was the acclaimed Red Drop and Blue Rose C a recent entry composed solely of women. Both of these Adamantite teams were based to the northwest, far beyond the Duchy of E-Rantel. Blue Rose had made the Royal Capital their home, while Red Drop worked even further afield between the Kingdom of Re-Estize and the Argland Confederation. She had never heard of Darkness, but she supposed that it didnt matter. As he introduced himself, Momon used his thumb to hold out a small tag made of some dark metal which clasped a chain that hung over his armour. Though she had never seen the precious metal herself, she thought it must be proof of his identity. Adventurers lived and died by their reputations, so she couldnt imagine one pretending to be something that they were not. Ludmila silently shook her head in reply to his question. Is that so Releasing the tag, he resumed speaking. At any rate, weve been sent by the administration in E-Rantel to deliver a missive to those holding titles within its borders, Momon gestured in a somewhat exaggerated manner as he spoke; he seemed to be accustomed to retaining the attention of an audience. The records in the capital have Baron Zahradnik registered as the lord of this holding. Is it possible for you to lead us to him? Ludmila had not yet found an answer to his next question herself, so silence hung in the air for a short while before she fashioned her response. Baron Zahradnik has not yet returned from E-Rantel, she replied softly and swallowed after she began. Only a handful of men came home, around three weeks ago. Dozens went with him when the King called for his banners. WeI have not seen or heard anything since. Momons posture relaxed somewhat as he received her answer, his voice softening into a more comforting tone. ...I see. My condolences if you have lost anyone in the recent conflict. Did the Baron leave any sons to inherit after him? There was a rush of heat as she bristled over the strangers immediate conclusion over her fathers fate, but Ludmila kept her voice measured and she shook her head again. My brothers did not return either, she said. Your brothers...? Baron Zahradnik is my lord father. Following her reply, Momon straightened and once again brought a gauntleted hand to his chin. By the succession laws of Re-Estize, that would make you Baroness, would it not? Ludmila knew this to be the case, but the thought only stoked the bitter feelings growing in her heart. As if sensing that the conversation had taken a sour turn, Momon went straight to the point. In that case, the order has been issued: all landed nobles of the duchy are to present themselves at E-Rantel to pay their respects to their new sovereign, the Sorcerer King. There are several administrative tasks to perform following this, but Ill leave those details to the officials in the capital. Please prepare for the journey: we should depart by the afternoon. Sorcerer King? Not the Emperor? The unfamiliar title raised several questions in Ludmilas mind, but the Adventurer seemed to have nothing further to say. Having received the order, Ludmila lifted her spear and turned back towards the settlement; an intangible sense of duty nudging at her to comply. However, as she stepped forward to ascend the hill back to her home, Momon spoke once again. By the way, Baroness Zahradnik, his voice sounded clearly from behind her, you seem to have taken issue with my companion. Is there something I should know? The unexpected question froze Ludmila in her tracks. She wondered how she should respond. Did he know? Was it a secret? Momon spoke of her as a companionperhaps they were lovers. Recalling the womans unsettling visage, she shook that thought quickly from her mind. Maybe this Nabe was deceiving him? It was impossible for Ludmila to tell from their brief encounter. Making up her mind, she drew a deep breath and released it. She turned back around to face the man in black armour. Your companion C Nabe. She was dressed in travelers garb, but her headit was as pale and smooth as a gooses egg. She had no hair, no nose: only a pair of empty eyes and a round, lipless mouth. Ludmila watched Momon carefully as she spoke, but she could sense no reaction to her description. In the stillness that followed, Ludmila thought she could feel Momons gaze through the visor of his helm. Leather creaked as her hands tightened their grip on her spear with his silence stretching on. The Adamantite Adventurers massive figure loomed over her like some dark spectre; it was as if she was being judged, and her execution by one of the ludicrously huge blades on Momons back was imminent. Then, all at once, the feeling subsided. Is that so Momons voice trailed off quietly as he turned away from her, looking up towards the sombre skies. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Having returned to the manor to prepare for the journey to E-Rantel, Ludmila took an inventory of her surroundings. The activity of the past few days had cleared away most of the loose odds and ends in her familys home as she neatly organized what little that remained in her boredom. The stew lazily simmering over the cooking fire filled the hall with its appetizing aroma, but now there was no time to sit down to savour a meal. She looked over the row of baggage lined against the wall which had been prepared for the flight to the Theocracy. Though they had been packed for an exodus, the contents were in truth not much different than what they would have brought with them for their trip to E-Rantel for the winter markets. They all contained an adults share of food and sundries, as well as a few sets of clothing and a handful of personal articles. Looking down at their contents, divided up over the floor, she decided to take some spare changes of clothing for her father and brothers just in case she found them in the city. She quickly consolidated everything into two larger packs that she could carry, leaving the excess supplies meant for weeks of travel. Throwing one over her shoulder and carrying the other in her arms, Ludmila waddled back out the door. As she carefully picked her way back down through the trail to the bottom of the hill, her mind turned to the other cargo that would usually be brought with them on a trip to the city. Taxes were delivered as a lump sum during her familys winter visit; the village warehouse was still one-thirds full with the years production, out of which the majority of their taxes could be drawn out of the proceeds from sales to the wholesalers in the city. Unfortunately, the bulky remainder of the villages goods was something that required the efforts of many to bring down to the pier for delivery. Ludmila certainly could not carry it all down on her own. She wondered if she could convince Momon to help. His language suggested he wanted to be on his way as soon as possible, so his assistance as a powerful Adventurer would surely speed things along. Upon arriving back at the entrance of the settlement, she found that Nabe had returned from her flight. The female adventurer still had her two appearances; the Human face had an impatient expression on it. The pair looked towards her as she approached, eyeing the baggage that she had overburdened herself with. She carefully laid her things down on the driest patch of gravel she could find, and Momon spoke. The journey should not be a long onebut just how much did you plan on bringing with you? Ludmila bit her lip, trying to devise some sort of acceptable reasoning that she could enlist his help with. Momon, it would seem, had read the situation before she could even broach the subject. My personal belongings are only one of these bags, she explained. The rest are products from the barony and some extra things just in case. During the winter, we sell them in the city; the proceeds go towards paying our taxes and purchasing supplies that cannot be acquired here. There is not as much this year because of what happened, but it will all go to waste if it is not delivered Her voice trailed off uncomfortably. She had been piecing her case together in her head as she made her way down the hill, but his sudden prompting had caused most of it to spill out in what felt like an unconvincing babble. Nabes eyebrows drew together and the impatient expression transformed into an inconvenienced one. Subjected to her glower, Ludmila quickly picked up where she had trailed off. Again, there isnt much! She continued hurriedly and gestured towards the river, Im not sure what youve arrived in, but even a smaller ship should be able to carry it all. The two adventurers exchanged looks before turning their heads back to stare at her blankly. It was only when Ludmila turned her head towards the shore that she realized what the problem was. Her arm was extended towards the jetty of piled stone that extended a short distance into the river. The makeshift harbour it created was where travellers would moor their boats or bring them ashore if they were small enoughbut it appeared that her visitors had not used one in the first place. The mornings mist had been obscuring the pier, so she had mistakenly assumed that they had come by way of the river. After seeing this, she looked over to the Adventurers again. Dont tell me...you travelled all the way here on foot? This complicated matters greatly. The bridge that the old road ran over had broken down in decades past, and since travel over water was so much easier, the routes that led to the farmlands of the interior were not maintained as they had been an unnecessary expense C not that they could afford to, anyways. Delivering the fiefs goods, and thus its taxes, went from a simple task to an impossible one upon this realization. Arms hanging despondently at her sides, she imagined the three of them limping all the way to E-Rantel with what little they could carry; her body already felt like it wanted to scream out in protest at the thought. Her mind made invariably futile efforts at solutions as she stood at a loss. Momon stepped forward, effortlessly picking up both of her bags from the ground and tucking them under one arm. Your worries are unfounded, His confident words caused her to look up at him in confusion. Take me to the rest of your cargo. In her continued bewilderment, Ludmila led Momon back up the hill to the warehouse. Along the way, she kept looking back at him, growing ever more embarrassed by her situation. The Adamantite-class Adventurers appearance stood in stark contrast to the humble construction of the village. If it was enchanted, his armour alone was probably worth more than the entire settlement; she cringed internally every time the squishing sound of his footfalls on the muddy path could be heard over the wind. She had a great deal of pride in her home, but at the same time an Adventurer of Momons standing cast a long shadow over their surroundings. When they reached the door, Ludmila produced a set of keys and turned the old, tarnished lock that held the crossbar in place. The building was sealed tight to prevent vermin and moisture from entering so, when she pulled open the warehouse door, the odor of preserved meats, dried fruit and aromatic timber wafted over them. Ludmila scraped the mud off of her boots before entering, looking around to ensure everything was where she remembered it was. Momon stepped in after her and set down the bags he had carried back up the hill. He scanned the interior, looking over the shelves, crates and barrels. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. These over here, then? Momon pointed to the crates stacked up on the floor. Everything in the building, actually, Ludmila replied sheepishly. Save for the items in this corner here. She motioned towards the corner of the warehouse near the door. There was a rack of venison jerky and a barrel of dried fruit, along with a small number of parts and supplies needed to maintain the buildings of the village. A few nets hung on the front wall that could be cast into the river for fish. Though the warehouse was nowhere as full as it should have been, she felt keenly aware of just how much it was to transport without a ship. If Momon had any opinions on the matter, however, he did not express them. The Adventurer simply stood in place, arms crossed as he examined the contents of the warehouse arrayed before him. The awkward silence continued for several minutes, at which point Ludmila felt compelled to apologize for the hassle and for treating him like some sort of common labourer. He had been commissioned to deliver important orders to the lords of the realm, not to act as some sort of cargo hauler. As she was about to give voice to her thoughts, something at the edge of her vision caught her attention. In an empty space near the back wall of the warehouse, a hole silently opened in the air. Momon! She shouted out in startled warning. Momon held up his armoured gauntlet, as if to stave away her alarm. Ive arranged transport for your goods, he said. This corridor leads to a warehouse, where they will be securely stored until you are available to manage them on the other end. With his brief explanation out of the way, he began moving through the building, methodically making his way down the aisle and casually tossing everything into the hole in the air. Any doubts she had about the man being able to wield the giant blades at his back vanished as he effortlessly snatched crates and barrels with a single hand C grown men would usually work in pairs to move them C even great trunks of timber were tossed over his shoulder with a flick of his wrist, straight into the hole in the air. He never even turned to see if his aim was true as he quickly cleared out the shelves. She thought she heard childrens voices coming out of the hole, crying out in panicked complaint as the stream of cargo flew through the air and disappeared. Ludmila shut her eyes tightly, pinching the bridge of her nose. It was barely midday, yet the events of the morning must have been wearing her thin. Before she realized it the warehouse had been emptied of everything, save for the corner she had indicated earlier. Seeing this, Momon turned back towards her and stepped forward. The thought of being unceremoniously flung over his shoulder into the hole after the rest of her goods filled her mind, and she involuntarily stepped backwards. Was there anything else you wished to send? Momon asked as he came to a stop in front of her. Ludmila shook her head and braced herself for an undignified flight. Instead, Momon walked out of the door, addressing her as she left. In that case, he said, we should get going. Join us when you are ready to leave. The hole in the air closed as soundlessly as it had opened, leaving Ludmila standing alone in the emptied warehouse. Caught off balance with the sudden acceleration of her schedule, she stumbled out of the building in her hurry to not delay the Adventurers any further, quickly making her way back home. Back in the manor, she fished out the set of clothing she had prepared to wear for her eventual trip to E-Rantel. She had expected to depart when the spring weather had finally settled down, so she spent a few futile minutes trying to straighten creases in the fabric and brush away the lint. They were plain and simple garments that she thought suitable for travel on the dusty roads of the countryside: a short sleeved kirtle made of layered, blue-grey linen worn over a white smock and tan woolen hose. A heavy mantle treated for inclement weather covered her body while her hair was tied up and pinned in place under a grey scarf which protected her head and shoulders from the elements. She took one last pass over her outfit before deciding that it would have to do and pulled her boots back on, walking out of the manor door and securing the door behind her. Momon had long since rejoined Nabe at the bottom of the path. He had one of Ludmilas bags slung over his shoulder, while the other lay on the gravel where she had placed it earlier. She walked over and picked it up: it was the lighter of the two, containing several of her changes of clothing and other necessities for the stay in the city. After testing its weight over her shoulder one last time, she moved to join the two Adventurers waiting beyond the threshold of the settlement. As she made her way towards them, a wave of trepidation swept over her. She turned once more to look back over the village amidst the anxiety that roiled within her. Behind her, she heard Nabe sigh in exasperation at the additional delay. Is something the matter? Momon called out upon seeing her falter. Thatsits just that Ludmila struggled to express what she was feeling. She took a deep breath and tried again, turning back to face the two Adventurers. Ever since it was settled, she said, this place has always had people defending it. This village; these lands are the lands of House Zahradnik. My lands. My responsibility. It is my duty to protect its people and guard its borders. Yet even as this is my duty, I leave it empty and undefended. She swept gaze over the valley. Since the arrival of the two Adventurers, the day had lifted away most of the mornings mist. Her eyes traced over the empty buildings of the village on the hill and the empty harbour below. Beyond the marshy floodplain that ran along the river, long rows of empty terraced fields scaled the lower slopes of the valley. As the seasons passed, there would be no one to work them and the fief would fall to ruin soon after. The last territory of the southern frontier, lost at the end of generations of decline. The sight of it all opened a crack in Ludmilas stoic composure, and the frustrated helplessness that was building up inside her since news of the doom at Katze had reached the village began to leak out. I need to fix this, she spoke quietly to the pair of Adventurers awaiting her, but where do I even start? My people are gone; I dont even know if my family is alive or not. Im not a powerful Adventurer like my ancestors, nor do I have wealth and connections like the nobles of the interior. How can I even call myself a noble as my lands lay destitute and crumbling to ruin? Even my new liege will lose his confidence upon seeing such a hopeless failure of a vassal and cast me away in disgust! Ludmilas resistance gave in to self-pity and frustration. Her voice broke, and tears came unbidden. Amidst restrained sobs, she hid her face behind sleeves turning bitter with moisture. From a corner of her mind a fragment of her pride protested, demanding that she maintain her dignity, but it was drowned out and washed away by the flood of fear and uncertainty that had steadily built up over the days and weeks. It took several minutes before she could collect herself but, when she finally stifled her tears, it felt like something had changed. Neither Adventurer had interrupted her, but their tangible sense of aloofness had seemingly vanished. When she looked up, they still remained standing where they had been, with the pair facing her. She expected her embarrassing display to have drawn even more scorn from Nabe, but her Human face no longer held its sharp expression and had become as unreadable as the one beneath it. Momons posture had visibly changed. Arms hanging at his sides, the air of brash confidence no longer emanated from him C even his grand crimson cloak seemed to hang limply in the wind. Surely they were aghast with disappointment C they were just polite enough not to say anything about her pitiful outburst. These Adamantite Adventurers had come to the former frontier of Re-Estize in search of the brave nobles that stood as a shield between humanitys intrepid pioneers and the savage wilds beyond. Instead they found a girl, an adult who might more rightfully be called a child, wallowing in the empty shell of a run-down village. Her immature display had probably worn away what little had remained of their expectations. Coloured with shame, she looked to the ground, unable to face them. The crunch of metal on gravel barely registered in her mind. The dark sabatons of Momon appeared in her downcast gaze as the Adventurer came back to stand before her. She wondered whether he had come to chastise her for her unseemly behaviour or just simply drag her away. Instead, he spoke. You may not believe me when I say this, Momon said gently, but we can empathize with your feelings. Rest assured, Baroness Zahradnik: this realm belongs to the Sorcerer King, now. He is not so petty as to callously forsake his servants for their flaws and failures. Had he not been standing in front of her, Ludmila would not have believed it was the same man that she had been speaking with earlier that morning. The bravado and sense of showmanship had all but disappeared, replaced by a quiet sincerity that more than anything before made her want to trust in his words. She lifted her head to look up at him, and the towering figure leaned forward. Let us be on our way, my lady, Momon extended a gauntleted hand, and perhaps you can tell us what happened here while we journey." Stepping forward across the threshold of the village, Ludmila placed her hand in his. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Their path led them north, following the river, using an old raised trail that was little more than a sandbar accompanying the river as it bent northwards. Ludmila had released Momons hand shortly after regaining most of her composure, feeling that it would probably interfere with his work as her escort. Besides, it would take over a week to reach E-Rantel using the land routes and the idea that she would be daintily led around by the hand for the entire way felt awkward, to say the least. Instead, she fell in line a few metres behind him, their steps retracing the trail in the wet sand that he had left on his approach to the village. Nabe had flown off somewhere again as soon as they had departed, and there was no sign of her in the skies as they made their way along the riverbank. Although Momon previously expressed his curiosity over just how she had been discovered in her sorry state, the pair silently continued on with the sounds of life in the marsh and the river current as their only accompaniment. She wasnt sure if he was being considerate of her recent episode or if he simply wanted her to keep up with his rapid pace and discuss things after they made camp, but she appreciated the opportunity to sort herself out in the meanwhile. The sun, heavily obscured by overcast skies, had already dipped below the western ridge of the valley by the time they approached the northern end. Here, the river cut ever deeper until the valley had become a deep gorge which could no longer be followed along its shores. The trail turned uphill at this point, following a large stream that fed into the river over a series of cascades. Ludmila turned to look over her home from the crest of the falls. A gloomy shadow had fallen across the valley as light waned and dark clouds rolled in overhead. The end of winter would often be accompanied by its final gasps C bouts of snowfall that made access to the highland valley nearly impossible over the hills until warmer weather finally set in. With a sigh, she hoped that she could secure a way back by way of the river when she returned from the capital. She prayed that Bohdan, too, would be able to cross the high passes into the Theocracy safely with the villagers: they should have come close to that point in their journey already, if they had not already entered it. When she turned back to the trail leading into the narrow gully, Momon stood a short distance away, patiently observing their surroundings. I apologize for having you wait on me, Ludmila said as she approached him. Rather than continuing on their way, Momon turned to stand and face her. Ludmila slowed in confusion before stopping in front of him. The top of the trail is several hundred metres above us, he answered the unspoken question forming on her face. If you don''t mind, I would like to save us some time. I do not mind, Ludmilas confusion only increased after he spoke, but what do you mean? Momon fixed the satchel that he was carrying for her securely over one shoulder. ...well, it would be faster to demonstrate, he said. Please hold your bag in front of you. Unslinging her own satchel off of her shoulder, she held it in front of her using both arms. Like thiCeyh?! Ludmila had no time to react as she was swept off her feet, finding herself suddenly cradled in Momons arms. Before she could utter anything further in her surprise, he launched himself from the trail and exploded through the tangle of branches overhead. Her breath caught in her throat and her mind whirled as it tried to make sense out of what was going on. The scenery blurred as they made their rapid ascent, briefly coming into focus whenever he alighted on the ground C only to become a blur again as he made another leap half a heartbeat later, throwing her senses into chaos. Not a minute passed before she found herself being gently set back down onto her feet, far above where they had started. She wavered unsteadily for a moment before her legs gave out and she fell onto her back, staring dizzily at the sky. It took her several seconds to remember how to breathe. Umu, Momon let out a satisfied sound. Is that even a word? She wondered as the Adamantite Adventurer stepped away from where she lay. Ludmila vaguely heard a womans voice in the direction that Momon had walked off in. Turning her head to look through the dead grass, she saw Nabe conversing with Momon and realized this was the first time she had actually heard her converse. With her heart still trying to explode out of her ears, however, she couldnt make out what they were saying. Some distance beyond where they stood, there were a pair of fine mounts. They must have left them here to descend into the gully, but it seemed like a terribly risky decision to leave horses in the wilderness like this. Her baggage was already strapped onto them by the time she found her feet again and wobbled over. Taking in the sight of the mount nearest to her, something seemed decidedly odd. Beyond the appearance of a beautiful stallion, the jet-black warhorse did not seem to react to her presence. Or breathe. As she edged closer to inspect the strange beast, she couldnt feel any body heat, either. These are golem horses, Momon said, summoned mounts, just in case you were wondering. Momon stepped in behind her while Nabe lifted herself onto the horse before her in a single graceful motion. Youll ride with Nabe, Baroness. Well be able to make good time from here. Momon helped Ludmila up into her seat behind Nabe, who seemed to pay no attention to them. After ensuring his charge was securely in place and comfortable, he strode over to his own horse. The two Adventurers urged their mounts up the remainder of the trail towards the forest and Ludmila readjusted her disheveled scarf and mantle as they assumed a brisk trot until the trail joined the old road where it stopped at the broken bridge. Here, the trot accelerated into a gallop, and together the golem horses sped through the undergrowth. With Nabe so close, Ludmila couldn''t help but gawk at the sight in front of her. The long, lustrous ponytail moved slightly as they rode, yet beneath that, she saw that the back of her head was as bald and featureless as her face: she didnt even seem to have ears. Just as Ludmila was about to reach out to try to lightly touch what she saw, Momon cleared his throat to the side. She quickly withdrew her hand. Maybe it wasnt such a good idea. I take it from what you said earlier, Momon said, things are not as they once were in Re-Estize? The dark warrior had brought his mount alongside Nabe''s, close enough that his voice could be heard clearly through the headwind. Ludmila shook her head in response to his query. I cannot speak for the other territories, she said, but our fief has always been small. It has never been empty like this, however. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Despite their rapid progress along the forest trail, it was not difficult to converse. The strange horse golems moved with a smooth, unnatural gait C more stable than any wagon or carriage in her limited experience. Then the cause must be Katze, yes, she said. She did not cherish the memory, but felt obliged to share her story with the man who had shown her so much patience. My lord father departed with his levy over a month ago, she said, settling more comfortably onto the saddle, after the King called for his banners to face the Empire for the annual skirmish. Usually, after a few weeks on the field, our men would return without incident. Momon remained silent as she related her account and even Nabe appeared to be paying attention, turning her head slightly. Any noble familiar with the workings of their own demesne had by now figured out that this meant that the Empire simply wanted to harass us without losing too many of their own forces, Ludmila continued. Their objective in previous years was to tie up our labour and interfere with the activities surrounding the autumn harvest season. You knew this, Momon interjected, yet you played into their scheme? It is not a matter of being played: an army at your border cannot be ignored, Ludmila shrugged. If their goal was to hamper our seasonal activitiesthen without opposition, they could move on to raze our fields or worse C these standoffs do come after a formal declaration of war, after all. Even the strongest retinues of Re-Estize cannot hope to match the might of the Imperial Legions, so our best course of action was to pool our forces into an army just large enough to threaten them with unacceptable losses should they be ignored. E-Rantel stands over the lowlands that mark the easiest route into the Kingdom, so the stage for the confrontation would naturally be in the nearby Katze Plains. Now that their discussion revolved around matters familiar to her, Ludmila spoke more fluently, mechanically drawing from her personal knowledge, education and experience. What of raids, then? Momon asked, With all your forces concentrated in one area, wouldnt it be a simple matter to send detached forces to attack your undefended lands rather than face off against a mass of levied troops? Ludmila frowned. At this point, it felt very much like she was being tested. Reminding herself that she was speaking not to another noble, but a strong and free-willed Adventurer, she responded in a carefully modulated tone. Why, it would result in chaos, she replied. No one wants that. She paused for a moment to find words to describe the scenario to him. The Empire could certainly do what you say, but it would have escalated the conflict and pushed it in an undesirable direction. The Kingdom would respond in kind C there would be roving bands of soldiers everywhere. The Empires Legions are primarily composed of heavy cavalry supporting the main body of heavy infantry, all at least trained to a moderate degree with experienced officers set over them. The downside to this is the cost of maintaining an outstanding professional military C it is such that each Legion is relatively small. This was how her father had related the disposition of troops every year, at least. It had been a question from several years ago, asking why the Empire did not do exactly as Momon suggested. The levy mustered for this annual skirmish is composed of mostly unseasoned tenants and scutage in the form of mercenary companies, Ludmila continued her explanation, depending on the resources of each individual lord. If the skirmish escalated into a full conflict, the levy would expand to a far greater size and noble retinues would be called into war. In fact, since the elite of the Kingdoms retinues are heavily invested in light cavalry, the Empire is actually at a disadvantage trying to both contain the levy and outmaneuver the retinues if they were deployed. The war would spiral out of control: trade would slow to a crawl, other parties would be drawn into the conflict and both sides would receive a senseless amount of damage to their lands. Ultimately, however, no raid by the Empire can get past E-Rantel anyways. Any sortie into our territory by an army past that point would be intercepted by a response that has a much shorter distance to travel C castles and other fortified positions exist for this very reason. It would amount to a foolish move, and no one that rises to a position of leadership would be such a fool for very long and expect to retain their position. The goal of territorial conflict is to force concessions, not pointlessly devastate the very lands that one is trying to take. Ludmila paused to take a flask of water from her bag strapped to the side of the horse. As she took a sip to clear her dry throat, Momon asked an unexpected question. Are you really a teenage girl? A fit of coughing gripped her, and she turned her head away from Nabes back while nearly dropping her flask. She would have been pondering over whether to be offended or not, had she not been fighting for breath. What do you mean by this? She finally managed politely through teary eyes. Hmm...how should I say this, Momon paused in consideration. Most young women around your age seem to be interested in...other things. They certainly havent spoken of state and military affairs as you do. Nabe sniffed dismissively at his words and Ludmila pondered them, absently looking out at the dense undergrowth of the forest while she wiped her face with a handkerchief. If circumstances were different and a famous person I was familiar with came and spoke with me, I might have acted in a different manner Ludmila''s voice trailed off as she recalled the previous year''s visit to the duchy capital. Commoner girls lead much simpler lives and would certainly have the freedom to act in a more frivolous way. Nobles, regardless of gender, should at least have the basic knowledge required to administer their own realm. After all, no one wants to see a legacy generations in the making squandered by an indulgent wastrel of an heir, and a lady that cannot assist in the management of her husbands fief is at a disadvantage when measured against one who can. Ludmila wondered why she was made to answer these strange questions C it was as if the Adventurer had a ridiculously fantastical image of the aristocracy, akin to that of the tales spun by Bards in cheap taverns deriding fantastically foolish nobles. While not all noble families had the more militant mindset of a frontier house like her own, achieving a position of power and maintaining it was a monumental task filled with duties that took up most of the daily lives of a noble and their vassals. Gross mismanagement could result in their liege citing violations of duty as just cause to strip them of their titles and grant them to another...or keep them for himself. No noble house wished for generations of their work to be seized in such a manner. Even if ones liege was oblivious to what was going on, the ruin wrought by negligence would still find them sooner or later. Momon continued his questions, however, seemingly unconvinced. Then what of the Royal Court? He asked. The Royal Court? Yes, he nodded. Ive heard it said that, in the time leading up to the events at Katze, the Great Houses of Re-Estize treated the affair as a trivial event. Its also claimed that they were more concerned with matters of prestige and used the prolonged debate over the conflict as a means of maneuvering for their own internal power struggles. With the Imperial Army threatening the Kingdoms borders, it hardly seems like the time and place for such behaviour. Ludmila bristled at the words trivial event, but she held her tongue against the provocation. Certainly, the whole affair had been catastrophic for House Zahradnik, but beyond that It should be as you have heard, she said. Do you mean to say that this behaviour should be pardoned? The Adventurers tone held a hint of incredulity. The young noblewoman pursed her lips as she thought of a way to express what she understood. Any noble that reviews their accounts should have been aware of the continual shortfalls produced by the hampering of the autumn season C even if they were not aware of the specific details, they would definitely feel their purses shrinking. However, there was nothing the Kings vassals could do directly that would change the slowly unveiling outcome of the Empires strategy. As wealthy or as powerful as any one of the Great Houses may be, they are individually not powerful enough to confront the Empire on their own. Lashing out impulsively at the Empire alone as a single lord in some delusion of grandeur would only result in their complete annihilation by the Imperial Legions, weakening the combined military strength of Re-Estize. The situation was untenable, but in the end it was only the leadership of the King that could rally the nobles and put an end to the predations of the Empire. A minor house like my own is not privy to whether the full might of the Kingdom was enough to put an end to the Empires schemes, but ultimate authority lies with the throne. It is the Kings decision to make, and the Great Houses are his vassals to lead in decisive action. It should be noted that despite all of their jockeying for prestige, the Great Houses mobilized when the decision was made. This is not something that can be done at the drop of a hat C it takes upwards to a year for a large territory to fully prepare and mobilize a levy, meaning that they had already committed to the Kingdoms defence preemptively and were simply awaiting the resolution for war. If the King will not lead, his nobles will not follow. Without clear leadership, it is only natural that the aristocracy continues to uphold their end of the noble contract and ensure that the interests of their respective fiefs are put forward C whether they be presented directly to the Royal Court or through diplomacy with other nobles and influential parties. The Kings vassals will simply continue to carry out their regular duties until directed otherwise. Momon moved his gauntleted hand below his helmet again; he couldnt actually stroke his chin in contemplation through the plate armour, but Ludmila supposed it served the purpose of showing that he was deep in thought. So even knowing the results in the end, he said, you still hold to your reasoning. Ludmila narrowed her eyes. She had heard this juvenile rationale before from the more unreasonable members of her social circle. Knowing the results is a whimsical fancy when judging past decisions, she replied testily. There is only what one knows at the time that decisions are made. She paused for a moment to correct her tone, not wanting to pointlessly antagonize her escort. If the testimony I received was to be believed, then there was nothing Re-Estize could have done against this catastrophe. The losses go far beyond any sort of reasonable expectations based on past conflicts. In previous years, my lord father would take little more than a few dozen men with him, and return with the same number. It has always been an affair full of symbolic pageantry rather than pitched battle: a show of power and wealth C not only between the Kingdom and the Empire, but between the noble houses as well. If someone had claimed that nearly everyone would be lost, they would most likely be dismissed out of hand as delusionalor considered a coward. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Following her statement, the trio rode on in silence. Was Momon taking the time to review their exchange, or had he become disinterested in the discussion? Being perpetually encased in that black armour didnt help with any attempted reading of him. She peered into the overgrown tangle of the forest and wondered how he could ride at such a blistering pace through the neglected road C marred by all manner of hazards C with his visor down. The forest thinned out, and intermittent meadows filled with shrubs and tall grass appeared along the road. The sky remained overcast in the hour or so it had taken for the golem horses to make their way through the woods. The road showed little sign of improvement: the unpaved clay was a patchwork of grass and exposed rocks, with puddles of mud filling the dips and trenches over its eroded course. Ludmila knew to expect this deterioration at the fringes of the inner territories, but directly witnessing the sheer amount of wildland well inside the duchys borders was still astonishing. Not a half hour later, Momon broke the silence between them, guiding his mount closer once again to speak to her. To Ludmilas relief, he appeared to harbour no ill will over their previous discussion. When we received this request, he said, we were given several maps to help us navigate the countryside. Beyond the immediate area around E-Rantel, however, the map for the regions south of the western highway was highly inaccurate. Reaching into a saddlebag, he produced a roll of crisp parchment and offered it to her. Ludmila received the map and unfurled it, using Nabes back as a windbreak while Momon continued to speak. We would have dismissed it as a fabrication had we not personally seen the remains of many of the features it had marked down. Finding your village after crisscrossing so much of the area was quite a surprise, considering all of the abandoned territories we encountered beforehand. Indeed, the map was old. As Ludmila held it in front of her and examined the details, she recognized it as a land survey that the Kingdom used for administrative and tax purposes. There was a similar map in her home, and this appeared to be the original: unaltered with the passing of many generations. This is...a very old map, she said. How did you come by it? The mayor of E-Rantel fled the city with his administrative staff C along with many of the local nobles, Momon replied. Before they left, they took with them or destroyed any documents that might have been used against Re-Estize in the future. This map is the best that the new administration could find in the aftermath: it was stored in the corner of an old archive, which I suppose is how it was missed. Is anything on the map familiar to you? I noticed that the Zahradnik Barony is marked on it. Using Wardens Vale as a point of reference, she traced the road north, attempting to discern their location. The forest that they were riding through was once the land of another Baron, which had been carefully managed for lumber, game and forage. On the map, a small village was placed near the edge of the woodlands. They had come across the occasional old, sunken homestead in the meadows that they rode through, but she couldn''t tell whether any of those had been a part of the settlement marked on old survey. Ludmila shook her head in response. Aside from our barony and the duchy capital, no, she said. The river as well, of course. Even the borders of many fiefs have changed since this map was made. Speaking of which, Momon asked, what is that river near your village called? It seemed to have no name on the map. I found it strange with it being so large. Ludmila looked back at the map. The only place that the river appeared to be marked was as it passed by her home. There was a large valley marked to the south of E-Rantel as well. Perhaps it had not been fully explored at the time it was drawn. Its the Katze River, she said. The Katze River Momon said thoughtfully, the same river that passes some distance south of E-Rantel into the haunted plains beyond? Yes, the very same. I see. This is why your territory continues to exist to this day. Ludmila nodded. Despite being an Adventurer whose expertise should lie elsewhere, he seemed to be intelligent enough to immediately make this particular connection. After its founding, the Kingdom of Re-Estize quickly expanded from its heartlands far to the west. There were two major rivers in its eastern territories: the first flowed down from the great ranges of the Azerlisia Mountains, through the Great Forest of Tob, then onwards into the idyllic heartlands of the Kingdom past E-Libera. The second came out of the border ranges to the south, forming in a high wilderness basin before flowing through Wardens Vale; eventually running its course past E-Rantel before disappearing into the Katze Plains beyond. The Katze River was the only large waterway in the duchy, thus E-Rantel mostly relied on a network of rural roads to service its landlocked territories. A river was basically a free road that required relatively little effort to transport cargo compared to overland routes. As times grew harder, other fiefs buckled under the cost of maintaining infrastructure and protecting their merchant traffic. It was her familys ambition to reclaim these lost lands and add them to their own holdings as Wardens Vale developed, but even with the advantage that the river conferred, their barony barely managed to stay afloat financially. That doesnt explain how this area ended up in such a state, though, Momon said, gesturing to the landscape beyond them. The map seems to suggest that all of this used to be a prosperous land. Ludmila thought on how to answer. Considering the two Adventurers appeared to be foreigners, she thought it prudent to ensure that they understood the history of the region. House Vaiself claimed these lands when Re-Estize was still expanding, then offered titles to those who could tame and hold it. Wealthy families C both of new cadet branches and merchant stock C quickly took advantage of this, claiming the areas closest to the main routes of travel and trade. Over time, successful Adventurers would settle the fringes to retire and establish a legacy for their families. With a dwindling number of landless scions available in such a short period of time, the King extended his offer to them as well. So your family was descended from past Adventurers, Momon inferred from her recital. House Zahradnik was founded by an Adventurer, yes, she nodded. He was a Ranger who fell in love with the pristine valley nestled in the highlands. He took the name of our house with the dream that our familys home would one day become a verdant jewel, far from the crowded cities that our ancestors came from. With powerful Adventurers serving as Frontier Lords, the borders were quickly secured; the monsters and Demihuman tribes driven away. For his service, Andrei Zahradnik was granted his title of Baron and the royal family encouraged migration from the west to help grow his fledgling fief and those of others like him. Ludmila glanced towards Momon. She had lost herself in her own recounting of history, which she had learned alongside her siblings. Rather than appearing uninterested like her brothers had been, however, the dark warrior seemed to be listening intently. Taking advantage of her silence, he asked a question. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The Kingdom of the past seems to have been far more progressive than what it has become today, he said. This would explain the promising picture portrayed on the mapbut with a powerful legacy, how could this reversal in development happen so quickly? The sight you see around you right now isnt that much different than many of the places that Nabe and I travelled through before arriving at your territory. The trio had passed out of what could properly be called a woodland. All around, the land was fallow and had grown wild after decades of neglect. Small groves of Aspen and Birch dotted the gently rolling landscape. Ludmila returned her gaze to Momon. Not all families are as fortunate as House Aindra. Ludmila replied, referring to the famous noble house that had produced powerful Adventurers over consecutive generations, While we are, on average, notably stronger than the people inland, children born to powerful Adventurers are not guaranteed to inherit the full strength of their parents. Of the succeeding generation after the first, out of all the southern Frontier Nobles, not a single man or woman had the individual power of their parents. Once in a while a generation will produce a scion that could come close to comparing to their founders, but it is unrealistic to expect a consistent line of strong descendants. The seemingly capricious Adventurer bloodlines of the Frontier Lords had, over the generations, become regarded as a curse of sorts by nearly all of the border houses. Without the same wealth, influence or connections of the merchants and nobles that had settled the interior had access to, the Adventurers-turned-Aristocrats had relied on personal strength to secure their lands and protect their people, as well as subsidize their fiefs through guild commissions. When succeeding generations had proven incapable of following in their founders footsteps, resources needed for development would be set aside for security instead C to hire Adventurers to assist in clearing their lands of bandits and monsters alike. This irony of this was not lost on the Frontier Lords, and it weighed bitterly on their hearts. Ladies would be ashamed that they were unable to produce promising heirs, the question of their fidelity floating in malicious whispers beyond their hearing. Lords were left feeling inadequate and undeserving of their station, ever in the shadow cast by their ancestors. Left mired by their inheritance, they were chained down by the obligations and the duties that came with their titles even more so than their tenants were to the land. Of her own immediate family, neither of her brothers displayed any outstanding qualities; nor did their mother or father C her parents were both Gold-ranked. Her maternal grandfather was said to be about as strong as a Platinum-ranked adventurer. No one that she was aware of in her ancestry came even close to matching the first Lord Zahradnik, who was an Adamantite-rank Ranger in his own right. I see, Momon replied: as an Adventurer, he should have been well aware of this. So the Frontier Lords leveraged their personal strength to offset the remoteness and undeveloped nature of their fiefs, but a generation was not enough time to secure enough wealth to sufficiently develop their lands. Then, as security broke down, the lands that depended on their protection were caught up in their problems as well. Once again, the Adamantite Adventurer displayed his expertise in matters beyond simple adventuring. Ludmila nodded in response to his words. It is as you say, she said. Once the borderlands lost their strong, unified resistance to the threats of the frontier, Demihumans and monsters started to encroach upon the lands on a regular basis. The Frontier Lords have been on the back foot ever since, until nearly all of the territories along the border ranges became too hostile for Humans to inhabit. Momon returned to the original topic from when they had left her home, seemingly satisfied that his understanding of the state of the southern frontier was adequate. That doesnt explain why your territory was abandoned, though, he said. Your barony has held for over a century with its highly defensible position and access to the Katze River. This change seems to have occurred recently as wellwhat happened? They fled south to the Theocracy about a week before you arrived, Ludmila answered. When we heard about what had happened at Katze, the decision was made to evacuate the village before the Empire could move on from E-Rantel. I dispatched Rangers to investigate the farmlands beyond this area: they all reported that the lands had been similarly abandoned. Their journey had brought them out to a fork in the muddy trail. There was what appeared to be the remains of a sign, but the placard had long since fallen off and only the aged, wooden pole it had been attached to remained. The pair of Adventurers slowed their mounts and stopped at the split in their path. That seems to be an all too common tale recently. Momons voice seemed even, but there seemed to be something else to his words. Tell me, Baroness. Was it your desire that they evacuate to the Theocracy? The conversation had taken an odd turn, but Ludmila answered anyway. I thought it best to wait until we were certain that there were forces coming to attack the village, she said, but I did not feel that the people would have done so, even if I had ordered it. The tale that the survivors returned with was so surreal and horrifying that a few villagers had already fled on their own C our ship was stolen the same night that they arrived. The least I thought I could do was ensure that everyone could make it safely through the wilderness which, at the same time, would minimize the damage to the village. Even so, I was secretly hoping that my lord father would return during our preparations and resolve the situation. In the end, however, they left...and I stayed. For a long moment, the air between them was only filled with the winds blowing across the plains from the north. So despite your wishes, your vassals abandoned you C they left their liege alone to save themselves. The sudden change in his tone was jarring. No C his steady tone remained the same, but the atmosphere that had surrounded their conversation developed a dark undercurrent of simmering anger. She felt Nabe go rigid in front of her. The woman raised a gloved hand to cover her mouth, but Ludmila could not see her expression from behind. Turning to stare at Momon, she couldnt understand what was going on. It was as if her response had meant something else entirely to the two Adamantite Adventurers, and she alone remained ignorant of it. Ludmila was left shifting uncomfortably as the oppressive silence dragged on. There was a sound of metal plates shifting against one another as Momon dismounted and the golem horse vanished into thin air. He walked over to Nabes mount, stopping near to where Ludmila was seated behind her. You mentioned that the other border territories were long abandoned? Momon held his hand out to her as he once again resumed speaking. The feeling about him had lightened considerably, but the grim aftertaste of what she had felt before still lingered in her mind. For several decades now, yes, Ludmila replied. She looked to the horizon, then back to Momons offered hand. Were they stopping here to camp overnight? The skies were clearing in the north, and the sun would still be out for a couple of hours yet. Then our work is done, he told her. We will travel directly to E-Rantel from here. Momon prompted Ludmila once again with his outstretched hand and assisted her off of the tall mount. Ludmila took her pack and waited beside him as Nabe dismounted and her horse vanished like its twin. The young noblewoman looked around them for a hole in the air, recalling the way her cargo was delivered earlier in the day. Nabe will be teleporting us to the city, Momon explained. You may feel some disorientation, but please try to relax. Momon adjusted the position of her other bag as Nabe stepped forward. She reached out with her hands and lightly laid them on Ludmila and Momons arms. Greater Teleportation . The air seemed to shift as Nabe completed casting her spell. The wide open meadows of the countryside were replaced by a large but secluded urban garden. Rows of buildings around them cast their shadows over the ground as the evening sun sank towards the city walls. The three of them were standing inside a large gazebo and, after looking around carefully, Ludmila saw that the buildings were the lavish guest houses of the city: she was in the administrative district of E-Rantel. To her left, the Royal Villa loomed over the surrounding area. One by one, they stepped out of the gazebo onto the pavement of the garden lane, and Momon returned Ludmilas other bag to her. This is where we must part ways, he said. Nabe and I need to report our findings to the central administration. I believe several guest houses have been prepared to receive the nobles that have come to answer their summons. They started to head in their separate directions, then Ludmila heard Momons voice behind her. By the way, Baroness Zahradnik, his calm voice floated over her shoulder. Yes? Ludmila stopped to look around at Momon again. I believe it would be prudent to limit the number of people that know about your Talent. Talent? Both Ludmila and Nabe asked after Momon curiously. Ah...I neglected to mention it to you, Nabe, Momon said offhandedly. Baroness Zahradnik has Truesight. Nabes eyes widened in shock, head turning to quickly look back and forth between the two. Then, all at once, the air was filled with overwhelming murderous intent. Maximize Magic C Shocking Grasp! Roiling arcs of azure current formed around Nabes outstretched arm, rolling down towards her hand as she shot forward with blinding speed towards the startled young noble. Before Nabe could reach her, Momons arm came across Ludmila''s vision. She saw the electricity jump to the dark warrior with a sharp crackling sound. Even though Nabes hand had impacted solidly with the full momentum of her body behind it, his arm did not budge. In the brief silence that followed, Momons crimson cloak floated back down to the ground after his sudden movement. Momon! Nabe shouted in surprise after realizing that her spell had been thwarted. Its fine, Nabe, he told her calmly. Leave her be. After a tense moment, Nabe finally withdrew her arm and relaxed from her aggressive stance. Momon turned to Ludmila. As you can see, he said, some people may react quite poorly to the realization that you have this ability. As a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, please refrain from causing panic amongst the citizenry with your gift. With his last cautionary note, Momon turned away to walk towards the Royal Villa with Nabe. As the pair receded into the distance, she saw Momon touch the nape of Nabes neck with his index finger. There was the sharp snick of static, and his partner jumped and stumbled forward with a squeak. Rubbing the back of her neck, she shot a hurt look at Momon, then directed a glare towards Ludmila who had been watching from a distance. Picking up her pace, Nabe walked far ahead of Momon and disappeared into the villa entrance. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Ludmila stood alone on the cobblestones after the doors of the Royal Villa closed behind Momon. The violent lesson that had accompanied his words left an unforgettable impression, but she still pondered the rest of what was said. She recalled Nabes inhuman form and thought that this Sorcerer King perhaps ruled over many beings like her, or those even more bizarre. With this in mind, she could not help but peer about the empty districtbut it seemed to be just that: empty. Momon had informed her that she had a Talent C Truesight? C and thinking back on the days events, she supposed that it must be true. Beyond being able to see Nabes true appearance, however, she had no idea what exactly it did. Her entire life had been spent in the duchys lands surrounded by other Humans so there was nothing really out of the ordinary to notice, not even during her previous visits to E-Rantel. The world around her looked much the same as always. She had no recollection of anyone in her family having any sort of Talent, and her studies were similarly lacking when it came to the many mysteries of the world that had no impact on her generally mundane life. She decided that there was no point in standing around agonizing over it. Uncertain about when she would be summoned to present herself before the Royal Court, Ludmila started making her way towards a certain area within the guest houses that occupied half of the central district. Arranged in a rough circuit lining the innermost wall of the city, the luxurious buildings were meant to offer hospitality to visiting aristocrats and dignitaries, as well as to provide permanent residences for the duchys nobles that preferred to conduct their affairs out of E-Rantel. Ludmilas family stayed in this part of the city during their usual winter visit. It was her lord fathers single major expenditure for the year: used both as a window to show his children the standards that wealthier nobles enjoyed, and a way to provide them with the most exposure to the other members of nobility to make connections with others in their limited time away from the border. The latter part was something that none of her family ever seemed to succeed in. She easily oriented herself once she identified a few familiar landmarks. The street that encircled the entire district was normally quiet unless someone was hosting their guests outdoors, but the eerie atmosphere that hung in the air was decidedly unnatural. There were no servants going about their tasks, no sign of officials or dignitaries travelling to and fro on business. The lanes and buildings had been scoured clean; yards and gardens left perfectly groomed. The immaculate, polished appearance of her surroundings combined with the deathly silence gave everything a sterile feeling: much like that of a well-kept cemetery. After following the street over its circular route for several minutes, she reached the building that was her destination: a large, single-story structure that served as a sort of clubhouse for both the districts residents and its visitors. She thought that she would be able to find some of the staff servicing the district here and have them direct her to available accommodations. The stone path leading through the yard to the building was unattended, so she had to juggle her bags around in order to open the ornately fashioned entrance. The door whispered open on oiled hinges, and Ludmila slipped in on one side. Thankfully, the inner entrance of the landing was propped open, so she did not need to awkwardly maneuver herself in between to open the second set of doors. She stepped forward over onto the lush, crimson carpet to the front desk, setting her bags on the floor as she waited for the reception staff. The motion in the foyer caused several of those inside to turn in her direction, which then prompted others to also face her way as well. Ludmila scanned the people that occupied the lounge just inside the clubhouse; she recognized many as nobles or members of noble families that held titles in the duchy. As she looked over the group to identify each in turn, a familiar womans voice spoke from behind her. ...Ludmila? It was tentative at first, but when Ludmila turned around to face the person who called her out to her, it overflowed with relieved certainty. Ludmila, it is you! A young woman close to her own age had come from the hallway leading to the more private areas of the building. She stepped forward excitedly, initially holding up her long cobalt skirts to run to her, until she remembered herself partway and assumed a more dignified pace. It has been a while, Clara. Ludmila smiled politely and made a warm greeting in return. Seeing the familiar face fanned the embers of her own hopes. Clara was the daughter of Baron Corelyn, her name styled in the manner of the western nobility. House Corelyn administered the only other port on the Katze River, which lay several hours down the rise from where E-Rantel overlooked the surrounding lands. As trading partners, House Corelyn maintained a close relationship with House Zahradnik C Clara was betrothed to Ludmilas eldest brother. She had a cheerful disposition which shone as brightly as the waves of her golden hair, and he had received the engagement happily. However, Ludmila saw no sign of her brother amongst the other nobles in the lounge. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Lord Zahradnik and your brothers, are they well? Clara took Ludmilas hands in hers as she asked after her family. Ludmilas smile froze at the question. Because of Claras relationship to her brother she was about to ask the very same thing, but Claras question left her own hanging unspoken. Her close friend did not miss her reaction, and her warm hands grew as cold as Ludmilas own. ...but after the chaos, Claras voice shook, your ship was gone from the harbour C we thought that surely this meant they had returned home. Ludmila shook her head. The ship returned, she replied, but with only a handful of men. My lord father and my brothers were not amongst them. A part of why I came here was to see if I could find anyone. The exclusive location made it the natural place for nobles to gather in large groups, as was the case before her. She had hopes that even if her family wasnt here, there would at least be someone with information on their whereaboutsor knew their fate. Encountering a familiar face had immediately raised her hopes, but they were dashed as surely as Clara''s crestfallen expression. The almond eyes that she always remembered sparkling with life welled with tears, and Ludmila had to look away to avoid following suit. There were maids spaced out evenly in the room, presumably to attend to the needs of their guests, but none came forward to the aid of the young noblewoman who had begun quietly sobbing. If anything, they seemed blissfully unaware of their responsibilities. The others in the lounge stood about murmuring to one another while observing the exchange C sound carried quite clearly by design in the open spaces of the clubhouse C they were probably digesting the new information. With some consternation, Ludmila searched for a place where she could take Clara that wouldnt disturb the other guests. A tired sigh turned her attention towards the lounge again as a figure rose from one of the chairs. Really, have you all forgotten how to conduct yourselves? A stern voice seemed to push aside the conversation from the younger nobles around her. She was a severe looking woman with steel grey hair that hung over her shoulder in a large braid, dressed in a conservative russet gown with little in the way of highlights or flourishes. Radiating the air of a noble matron who brooked little nonsense, Ludmila recognized her as Dowager Countess Vilette Jezne. Her deceased husbands title had passed on to her son who had long since married, but she was still active and influential amongst the ladies of the ducal court. As she made her way towards the pair in the foyer from the lounge, she continued in a reprimand that seemed to be addressing everyone within earshot. With everything thats happened, she said, the last thing we need is you lot continuing to mope around like a bunch of invalids. Just how long must this go on for? While she spoke, the sharp clicking of heels from a different hallway could be heard that drew everyones attention away from her. Another maid had emerged from the corridor that Clara had appeared from. She was quite tall C a bit taller than Ludmila C with a measured stride exuding confidence and grace. Pale, almost translucent skin emphasized a picturesque beauty that made her wonder if this woman was not actually some impossibly fine statue carved from the purest marble. The generous curves of her figure amply filled out the lines of her outfit, but unlike many young women who would surely flaunt such an advantage, she held a strictly formal posture while her immaculate uniform retained its crisp and conservative appearance. Light from the entryway gave a rich sheen to her jet black hair, which was made up into a tall bun. The glow of the evening glimmered off of the black frames of her spectacles as she stepped forward. As the nobles in the room stood entranced by the beautiful maid, she walked up to the pair at the front desk and lightly placed her hand around Claras shoulder. Baroness Corelyn, you must stay strong, the maid gently admonished the sniffling noblewoman. Come, lets find you a place to rest. She slowly led Clara away from the gaze of the onlookers in the lounge, speaking in soothing tones. Ludmila suddenly realized that Clara had also been addressed by her fathers title C her father and brothers must have gone missing as well. Up until that point, Ludmila thought the maid bore some sort of similarity to the guise of Nabe of Darkness, but her care for the distraught Lady Corelyn gave her a much warmer impression C much like what Ludmila imagined an older sister might feel. She was so captivating that even the previously unresponsive maids that were supposed to be attending the room were paying close attention to her. Hmph, a grunt from the side caused Ludmila to start. At least someone has their head on straight. Vilette Jezne spoke as the maid slowly led Baroness Corelyn out of the building. She had walked the rest of the way from the lounge area while the scene between Clara and the maid had drawn everyone elses attention C Ludmila suspected that the old noblewoman had purposely moved close before speaking to startle her. I always thought that you were one of the more grounded kids in the batch, the aged woman told her, but it seems like youre just about as helpless as the rest. Though Ludmila did not particularly enjoy being the target of the Dowager Countess criticisms, she felt slightly relieved that the old woman seemed none the worse for wear. The irritable matron was actually a driving force amongst the noblewomen of the duchy, often haranguing even married ladies over their behaviour and actions, or lack thereof. Given the situation that they had now all found themselves in, having Vilette Jezne around was a greatly reassuring thing. And what about you, hm? Vilette Jezne went on, How long are you going to stand in the doorway like some sort of lost page? Her voice shot over Ludmila''s shoulder, stabbing into its unsuspecting target. Ludmila turned at the sound of a boy gasping as the words found their mark. He was perhaps twelve years of ageno, maybe not even that. Dressed in the finery of a noble that hung loosely in several places, it seemed that he still had yet to fully grow into his clothing. By his general appearance and lack of visible attendants, he had neither the care nor attention of any servants. What looked to be a failed attempt at taming his sandy hair topped off the unkempt, rascally image. In a more normal situation, his insecure appearance and nervous manner might have tickled some urge to tease or protect him by a gaggle of older girls, but for the time being Ludmila snatched his arm and led him to the lounge where the other nobles awaited before the ornery old lady could lash out at him again. Several long couches, as well as an assortment of plush chairs, were loosely organized in a circle around the centre of the open space. A huge, midnight blue rug lay over most of the floor, cushioning the steps of those who traversed the room. Standing in groups between three or four people, the nobles in attendance had divided themselves up in a conspicuous manner that Ludmila could not quite put her finger on. Before she could ponder the arrangement for long, Vilette Jezne had made her way to the centre of the room, clapping her hands to gain everyones attention. This is as many as were bound to get, I suppose. She began after enough heads had turned to face her, It is high time we get our affairs in order. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 With Vilette Jeznes words, the casual atmosphere of the room turned weighty. There was a loose rustling over the air as chatter dispersed and the various nobles around the lounge settled into their seats, readying themselves for the business at hand. When the motion around the room ceased and all heads turned towards her, she continued. I trust that, by now, everyone is familiar with the terms of E-Rantels annexation? As her gaze slowly swept over the nobles in attendance, she was met with many nods and other affirmative gestures. Ludmila had not seen these terms, but remained silent as she did not wish to interrupt the proceedings. Perhaps the following discussion would clue her in on what they were. I share in the opinion that they are generous indeed, Vilette Jezne said as she finished looking over the assembly, His Majesty has decided that the laws of Re-Estize are to be retained. This includes the Crown Laws, as well as the ducal laws set forth by Lord Rettenmeier on behalf of our former liege where they are applicable. As such, we have also retained our titles, rights and obligations as nobles of this realm. The laws of Re-Estize protect nobles from unjust actions by other parties, including His Majesty himself, and so too are we similarly protected by these laws that have been adopted by the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ludmila nodded to herself, quietly absorbing the content of the noble matrons address. That the legal framework of Re-Estize had been kept intact was in line with what Momon suggested when they had first met. It meant that rather than uproot what had been established in favour of his own methods, the Sorcerer King saw fit to build upon the existing legal and administrative systems. His Majestys representative, Lady Albedo, has also maintained that the appointment of executive offices remains the sole right of the Crown. The legislative branches of the government shall similarly remain unchanged C the royal, regional and local courts will function in a manner similar to how weve conducted our affairs in the past. If the few remaining nobles standing in the clubhouse lounge represented all that remained of the aristocracy, Ludmila felt that the old arrangement would be somewhat superfluous. The upper and lower courts of Re-Estize were attended by a nobles vassals, as well as any foreign petitioners, and at each level functioned in a similar manner. The Royal Court was attended to by the Kings vassals, who represented the interests of their own courts. The courts of the Kings vassals, in turn, would be attended to by their own vassals, who held their own courts. In this way, only the issues which impacted the realm as a whole C such as war and large scale disasters C would filter up to the royal court. Disputes between farmers, matters of maintenance and local justice would not make it past the nobles who ruled directly over the land, or their appointed proxies. Since E-Rantel was a duchy belonging to King Ramposa III, and was appointed a Royal Provost in the form of Lord Rettenmeier, the King had been their representative in the Royal Court of Re-Estize. Now, however, the regional court of E-Rantel was the Royal Court. Ludmila wondered if that meant that they simply planned to just keep the Royal Court as a council of appointed advisors and ministers. Either that, or the Sorcerous Kingdom had further plans for expansion and the creation of new titles More relevant to recent events, Vilette Jeznes voice carried on, as the Sorcerous Kingdom has a powerful standing military, the need for levies should be next to nonexistent. As with everything else, the laws surrounding them have remained unchanged; I believe this to have been left in place for only the most dire of emergencies. The highest court of justice will remain as it is, reporting to the Crown. Details on how local laws are enacted and justice is enforced remains under deliberation for the time being: if nothing changes, it should remain the jurisdiction of the local administration. At the last, voices from around the room began to murmur. After many consecutive years of having their manpower tied up for months due to the annual confrontation with the Empire, it was a welcome piece of news that they would no longer be expected to raise armies to fight for the King short of an emergency. The statement on local authority raised all sorts of questions, however. Does that mean we can no longer create laws that address the issues unique to our fiefs? A noblewomans voice arose from Ludmilas left, If we are still allowed to do so, but lose our right to enforce those laws, are we to depend on His Majesty to act on our behalf? The low murmur rose as the nobles around the room discussed the points presented. It was indeed something to consider. Different fiefs had different industries and regulations associated with those industries, so it was concerning that the disparate territories might not be able to create local laws to address their specific needs. It would also be extremely odd for a minor noble to wait for the sovereign to enforce laws in their own small territories when it could just as easily be accomplished with the retainers or militia on hand. Vilette Jezne cleared her throat, and the lounge settled down once again. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I believe that these details are a matter to be brought up in the future once the regular proceedings of the courts have resumed. In similar vein to our concerns over local laws, theGuardian Overseer has also expressed that amendments to the Crown Laws are not beyond consideration, and that new laws will be created to meet the countrys needs as the nature of our Sorcerous Kingdom is unlike that of the Human society which we have been raised in. Once again, I must remind you that these terms are already beyond our best expectations, and that we should count ourselves fortunate. If this duchy had been annexed by the Empire, they would have torn apart whatever did not suit them to establish their own order, regardless of preexisting laws and vassal arrangements. Do not mistake this generosity for tolerance, however: the fate of Count Fassett should be proof enough that the Royal Court will not suffer fools. As the aged noblewoman continued to speak, Ludmila felt increasingly out of touch. What happened to Count Fassett? What in the world was a Guardian Overseer? It seemed to be some sort of official position within the Royal Court, an unfamiliar title that begged description. Count Fassett ruled over the lands on the western border of the duchy, straddling the main highway leading to the rest of the Kingdom. This made him one of the most prominent nobles in the territory, and he took advantage of his station in many ways. Her father had mentioned that he was a fairly aggressive man that leveraged the incomes and advantageous position of his territory to influence local politics, but the Royal Provost, Lord Mayor Panasolei Greuze Day Rettenmeier, had always kept his political aggression well in hand. At the thought of the rotund man, she recalled that he and the administrative staff of the city had fled. Even if the nobles could get their territories up and running again, how was the central administration to function without clerks and accountants? Finding educated people that were qualified for these positions was not something that could be done in a matter of weeks. Unfortunately, Vilette Jezne was not so accommodating to her ignorance as to answer her unspoken question, moving directly onto her next order of business. In the meantime, Count Jezne told them, I believe that we should answer the Sorcerer Kings trust in our capabilities by restoring productivity to the territories. ThoughI suppose our first order of business should be to sort out the damage done to our houses and reorder the ranks. She looked around and let out a derisive noise. The lot of you look like some peasants at market about to start fighting over the days scraps. Nothing will get done until you fix this. Ludmila, already feeling a bit lost as the noble matron jumped between topics already familiar to the rest, stared blankly until the last piece fell into place with the aged womans barb. She looked around the lobby again and finally understood why she initially thought the arrangement of attendees seemed off. The few noblemen in attendance were mostly too young. Everyone else was either a daughter of a landed noble or the wife or mother of one. Her mind went back to Milivoj''s testimony. Though she had acted on the news and evacuated her people, Ludmila held onto the hope that she would eventually find her own family in the city. In hindsight, she should have known that the horrific events detailed in the account of the traumatized villager would have exacted a toll on everyone that had been at Katze. Vilette Jezne was no longer simply the Dowager Countess Jezne: her entire family had probably perished and the title had fallen back to her C Countess Jezne would now need to find some distant relation or adopt a suitable successor, as she was well past childbearing age. Ludmila looked at each of the attendees: faces, names, houses; reconstructing the web of the new political reality of the realm. Most of the women present she had seen before on previous visits to the capital; either through interactions between houses or at the various social events and venues that had served as a pleasant backdrop to the dealings of the ladies of the nobility. The young girls and women now in attendance were the eldest unmarried daughters of each house. The older women were the wives or mothers of noble houses with no qualified successors. As for Countess Jeznes scornful remark about fighting for scraps, there was a tremendous problem. The number of eligible consorts in the realm had become disproportionately small compared to the single, childless noblewomen that had suddenly inherited all at once. She now understood the nature of the strange groups of nobles arranged about the lobby: each had one or two boys in it, pressed in on all sides by women who were now in competition over a scarce resource. She looked to the lordling that she had brought in with her from the front desk: he was still timidly hovering around her. Several ladies nearby were sizing him up like a tender morsel, but none would dare directly challenge a Frontier Noble. Looking around, she saw that a Countess had even gone so far as to claim the twin sons of one of her own baronies. Its not like I marked this kid for myself or anything... He wasnt too far off from her own age, actually. She stole a glance at the boy again: he was probably three or four years younger. The sigil of one of the inner houses was embroidered onto his oversized coat. The inner nobles were the members of the aristocracy that held titles close enough to E-Rantel to base their primary residence in the city or close to it. They tended to have the most developed fiefs and owned most of the industries around the city, as well as have the greatest access to trade and various connections The boy put on something of a hunted look C as if he had suddenly realized his current place of refuge might have not been as safe as he had initially thought. Ludmila was too busy calculating to notice, though, idly tapping her chin with her index finger. Baroness Zahradnik. The cogs in her mind froze at the sound of a familiar voice behind her. She turned to see the tall, beautiful maid that had led the weeping Baroness Corelyn to a room waiting a respectful distance away. Yes? Your presence is required in the council chamber, the maid told her, by order of the Royal Court. The summons had come sooner than expected, but in an entirely unexpected fashion. Using a maid to deliver a royal summons was entirely unheard of by any nation in the region. Ludmila glanced out of the corners of her eyes to gauge the reactions of the other nobles, but they only stood by quietly: watching her in turn. Ludmila had not yet moved into a residence, nor had she changed from her travelling clothes. However, she could not delay the audience. If this maid was delivering the will of the Royal Court, then she also represented the authority of the Sorcerer King. This being the case, there was only one answer. Quickly arranging her common appearance as best as she could, she lowered herself in a deep curtsey before the maid. I am at His Majestys service. The maid smiled gently and turned to walk towards the exit of the clubhouse. Ludmila followed her out of the clubhouse, taking one last look back at the lounge: three other noblewomen had already converged on the boy that she had left to their predations, and the gathering of nobles had gone on to discuss other matters. With the summons taking precedence over the nobles session, she hoped that she wouldnt fall even further behind. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The measured tread of metal sabatons echoed through the empty halls of E-Rantels Royal Villa. Remaining equipped in Momons armour, Pandoras Actor strode past the displays of exquisite art and luxurious furniture without even so much as a disinterested glance: he had already come down these halls on multiple occasions, and there was nothing new or interesting of note in the first place. The magical lighting lining the walls had been kept purposely dim and reflected weakly off of his dark armour and the polished marble floors. After catching up with Narberal, his mind became preoccupied with other things as he made his way through the corridors C none of their details went much beyond a simple registration of his surroundings. Albedo, the Guardian Overseer, insisted on convening at least twice a week. Out on the field, he and Narberal needed to regularly interrupt their journey and return to E-Rantel via teleportation magic to attend. The meetings had originally been twice per day, until several of the other NPCs had appealed for changes; the frequent interruptions interfered with their personal duties and assigned tasks. In truth, Albedos obsessive perfectionism when it came to administrative matters would have probably had them constantly conferring with one another if she could somehow make it possible. Though Pandoras Actor was well aware of her nature, he could still hardly fault her. Before the advent of their Masters new realm, information regarding the state of the lands surrounding Nazarick had been treated as little more than a tiny part of the threat assessment taken of the regions nearby when they had initially arrived. However, now that Nazarick had come into its ownership, its denizens C Albedo and himself in particular C felt compelled to learn more of its history and peoples to discover the means to most effectively influence and govern them. The Guardian Overseer had taken to the task of overseeing the administration of the newly acquired territory as a natural extension of her role in the Great Tomb of Nazarick. Unlike Nazarick, however, this world was an alien place and Albedo lacked the tools and resources that she needed to perform what she considered her duties. She had neither the information to run the Sorcerous Kingdom to her exacting standards, nor the means to collect that information at a level of detail which would satisfy her. There were no automated systems or status screens that would quickly deliver accurate and comprehensive data to ones fingertips so, with the expectations of their Master on her shoulders, she could hardly be held accountable for not being able to act with much confidence. It wouldnt be a stretch to say that, in his immediate role as Momon, he was also in the best position to acquire a feel for the territory and assist her. Unfortunately, to their vexed frustration, they had worked tirelessly to achieve only a simple, incomplete picture regarding the state of the realm since its annexation. The cooperation of the remaining nobles in the territory had been their best hope for a smooth transition, but the aristocracy was still reeling from the results of Katze Plains. As their own lands were being directly contested, every fief had answered fully when King Ramposa III called his banners; by the end of the massacre, every fief had suffered catastrophic losses. Those that survived had fled or otherwise disappeared, leaving a confused group of aristocrats that had no previous expectations of inheritance and thus no thorough preparations to assume the management of their titles. While many were still the recipients of a nobles education, it was simply no substitute for long years of being groomed for the role. Unlike Baroness Zahradnik, whom they had just returned with, it would be fair to say that none of the other nobles were in any condition to manage their lands; the past week was simply insufficient for them to come to terms with their new reality. It was as if the girl had been cut from an entirely different cloth and, going by her account of history, this was actually the case: the resilient nature of her frontier heritage and strong bloodline had allowed her to land on her feet, so to speak C or at least maintain function to a workable degree. As he mused over the unexpected gem that they had discovered, the two doppelgangers reached the doors to the audience chamber. Though nearly five metres high, the thick Ironwood offered little resistance as he made his entrance. He crossed the threshold, walked through the short antechamber and into the main space, where a feminine voice greeted him from the shadows beyond. Thank you for your hard work, Momon. Seated behind the desk at the head of the room was the Guardian Overseer. Despite working without rest for weeks, she maintained her pristine smile and spotless appearance: the diaphanous dress of pure white that was her main article of clothing remained spotless and unwrinkled; her black hair and feathered wings well-groomed. The Demons amber eyes followed them as they made their way into the chamber. If she had any feelings of stress or fatigue, not a hint of it could be sensed out of the austere image that she projected. The large audience hall had been converted into a council chamber shortly after their acquisition of E-Rantel. Albedos desk was placed to the right of the throne on its raised dais C they were still debating over what would be an appropriate replacement for the shabby wooden one that the previous ruler used. Two rows of tables, lined with short benches facing inwards, had been placed on low platforms along the walls. The arrangement gave all who attended a clear view of the large rectangular table that occupied the centre of the room. Tall windows occupied one wall from floor to ceiling, but thick drapes had been drawn tightly over them, completely preventing any light from creeping inside. As with the halls on the way through the Royal Villa, the magical lighting here was kept purposely dim: save for a spotlight that spilled over the centre of the chamber. It appeared that several of the others were already present: Sebas was seated at the table to Albedo''s right; seated across the chamber from Sebas were Cocytus and Shalltear, with Entoma behind them. Narberal had taken to the wall behind Sebas, and she had already donned her uniform as a member of the Pleiades. Pandoras Actor elected to stay in Momons armour and moved to tastefully complete the balance in the room, taking a seat on the bench beside Sebas own. Demiurge was attending to his projects far to the southwest in the Abelion Hills and only appeared at their meetings occasionally. This also meant that Aura and Mare would be watching over Nazarick while the other guardians were present here. Their Master, Ainz Ooal Gown, had withdrawn from the public eye: shutting himself away for some purpose beyond their understanding. After Pandoras Actor settled into his seat, Albedo broke the silence. Report. The city and its people remain at peace. No unexpected developments. At. The. Lake. Absolutely nothing new~ A vein popped up on Albedo''s temple as the last response was punctuated by a bored yawn. Her slitted, glowing eyes stabbed in the direction of Pandoras Actor C the annoyance at the lack of anything useful from the others was clearly evident. Folding his gauntleted hands over the table, he leaned back on his seat and looked at each of the assembled members in turn before settling on his presentation. We completed our sweep of the southwestern region of the Duchy, his bold voice filled the chamber. Development of the lands has deteriorated as much as the preliminary reports by Aura suggested. Little remains of the Human expansion indicated by the records we discovered left in the city; it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that the lands have become mostly feral beyond the main arteries of trade. Though its regrettable that were unable to take advantage of past developments, this also means well have a free hand in reshaping the region to suit our Masters purposes. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Keeping his report simple, he laid out a cue for Albedos usual lament, one that she had expressed in one form or another recently. And how do you propose we do this? Her fuming was barely contained, There are barely enough farmers to help direct the cultivation of the lands nearest to the city C if we can even get them to stop cowering and start working. These nobles are similarly useless: I had some tiny expectation of their being able to handle at least minor administrative tasks, but they''re all still preoccupied with wailing into each others skirts! Albedo was furious when they first discovered just how perilous the condition of E-Rantel had become after the occupation of the duchy. While the losses from the Battle of Katze Plains were factored in, the state of its inhabitants was beyond their expectations. Before the territory was formally handed over, over half the population had fled C nearly all of this number from the rural areas. Every one of the surviving nobles that was present to witness the one-sided massacre had uprooted themselves as well, leaving a hodgepodge of widows and orphans to inherit the shambles of the aftermath. Most of the citizens of the urban areas had nowhere to go, so they remained to fearfully await their fate. With Momon being dispatched to the rural territories to keep everything from falling apart entirely, the city folk lost their sense of safety and hid themselves away in their homes: only briefly appearing once in a while to secure provisions. Though their fears were unfounded C that there was no grim fate that awaited them at the hands of some sort of Undead abomination C it did not remedy the fact that nothing was happening. E-Rantel served as the duchy capital and a major hub of inland trade, but with no active rural populations to service and commerce suddenly nonexistent, the citys economy was effectively frozen. Pandoras Actor had initially played this tug-of-war between keeping the people of the city confident enough to leave their homes and going out into the territories to do the same but, in the end, decided that the city would have to wait since it could not serve its primary function anyways until the territories were returned to normal. Albedo had originally expressed a great amount of anticipation: the prospect of having new lands to administer was a means to advertise her quality to their Master, but it quickly turned into helpless frustration when it was apparent that the duchy had effectively broken down. Still, though, she had figuratively rolled up her sleeves and dug in for the long battle to get things up and running again. This was certainly admirable, but the fact of the matter was that she could not do everything herself. Ah, on that note, we did find someone of value while we were out there, Pandoras Actor slid smoothly into the wake of her exasperation, there was still one frontier holding that was still populated. Frowning at the realization that she had been used as a segue, Albedo snatched a large sheet of paper out from between the piles of books and documents on her desk: it was the same map of the duchy that he and Narberal both had, with amendments made to it as new information from their travels became available. Which territory? She said as she placed the map before her. Zahradnik, he replied. Guardian of the upper reaches of the Katze River, on the southwestern border with the wilderness. Albedos eyes flashed towards him as though in reprimand for his applying the term Guardian to such a lowly creature. However, Wardens Vale was the gateway between the Duchy of E-Rantel and the vast wilderness beyond, so the purpose of this noble house was clearly to be the first line of defence against invaders. As her eyes scanned the map and applied the new information to the overall portrait in her mind, he knew that the strategic value of this location would further reinforce the notion of a role that they were all well acquainted with. So you believe that this Baron will be useful? She asked. Baroness, actually. IC Another orphaned girl, you mean? Albedo rolled her eyes as she cut him short, We have more than enough of those useless sops weeping their days away in the city already. On the contrary, Pandoras Actor raised a hand to stay her disdain, she appears to have several years of experience administering her own fief already. If I may say so myself, she is far more competent than her age would suggest C though her worldview appears to be mostly limited to matters pertaining to her immediate duties. In addition, she comes from a strong Adventurer bloodline and possesses one of the so-called Talents that these natives have. Her value is far greater than the average citizen here. Ive had my fill of those so-called Talents, Albedo sneered. You were present yourself the last time they were demonstrated, I believe. It had better not be something utterly pointless like that vermin with the ability to divine ones undergarments. Their Master was present at the demonstration as well, and Albedo had been mortified. Pandoras Actor wondered if the man with the Legendary Talent was still alive. I suppose that, in a way, they are somewhat similar he mused. There was a sharp expulsion of frozen air from Cocytus, who was sitting across from him, and a snick sound as the pen Albedo had been using to take notes snapped in half. The girl has what appears to be Truesight, Pandoras Actor said lightly. The already quiet room grew quieter still. The air seemed to grow ever colder, and Albedo loomed malevolent over her desk C as if she could use her glare to pin Pandoras Actor to his seat. Truesight was an ability that existed in Yggdrasil as well. While he was not absolutely certain that the girls Talent was exactly the same, what he had seen of it seemed close enough as to not matter. Truesight granted its wielder a powerful visual perception that foiled any and all forms of mystical and supernatural deception arrayed before it. This meant that anything from simple magical illusions to high-tier spells like Perfect Unknowable were powerless against her ability. Attacks that attempted to fool the target into believing that they were being injured, drowned or subjected to various debilitating effects would similarly be rendered useless if what was projected onto them did not match the reality that they saw. The true form of shapeshifters such as Doppelgangers, as well as all other similarly disguised Heteromorphs, were instantly laid bare. The effects of this sense were emulated by the mid-tier spell True Seeing and was part of the repertoire of many of Nazaricks casters; its utility for the role played by its wielders abundantly clear. As a spell, it could be countered or nullified by magical effects that protected against divination C such as Narberals Ring of Non-Detection C but if it was simply a part of ones natural perception, there was no passive supernatural countermeasure against an ability that effortlessly defeated such countermeasures. Indeed, every floor of Nazarick had at least a handful of patrols that combined Truesight with high natural perception to defeat attempts by invaders to sneak by undetected through a combination of various means. Baroness Zahradnik was much like one of these sentries: though nowhere near as powerful in combat, she could call to attention anything magically concealed or supernaturally altered and potentially create an endless amount of problems. Pandoras Actor, you Hm? Ah, of course I was wearing Momons full plate armor, so she doesnt know, He chuckled. Its quite humbling to realize that Ainz-sama took my then-future role into consideration from the outset of this persona. The tension in the room lessened visibly. Baroness Zahradnik saw Narberal, though, he added nonchalantly. All of the heads in the room immediately snapped around to face Narberal. Ever since the young noblewoman had been brought up as a topic of discussion, the battle maid had been trying to inconspicuously blend into the shadowed wall. She glanced back and forth nervously, unsure how to respond. Albedo spoke first, however. I find it difficult to believe that you of all people do not understand the ramifications of this. Indeed, he nodded gravely. It is because of who I am that I understand perhaps better than anyone else. The cavalier tone of Pandoras Actor became deadly serious as he parried the Guardian Overseers accusatory statement. The uncharacteristic shift caused all eyes in the room to once again be riveted onto him. While he had had some interactions with the other members of Nazarick, Pandoras Actor was by and large only known as the mysterious NPC that defended and managed the Guild Treasury. While they also knew that he possessed the same degree of intellect as Demiurge and Albedo, most did not treat him as seriously due to his relatively carefree and quirky attitude C he was an existence that was merely a fact and not much else. As he emerged from the shadows and received more responsibilities, however, he had come to understand one more thing: that his being the creation of Momonga C Ainz Ooal Gown C subtly influenced the way the others weighed and measured his words and actions. Upon broaching the subject of Baroness Zahradnik, the die was cast and he now brought his considerable abilities to bear. For the first time, the other NPCs understood what it meant when Pandoras Actor took the stage. With a single sentence hanging in the air, the shadow of his presence emanated intangible tendrils into the silence that latched onto the hearts and minds of his audience and refused to let go. Their postures straightened; tongues stilled. They were pressed into the backs of their chairs by his sheer force of personality and simply watched and waited, holding their breaths; awaiting the next line of his performance. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Pandoras Actor had thrown himself wholeheartedly into his assignment as liaison to the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The days and weeks passed, his experiences accumulated and, in his guise as Momon, he had been provided the opportunity to learn a great many things about the people over whom their Master ruled, as well as his fellow denizens of Nazarick who assisted in that rule. The vast majority of the natives that had come under Nazaricks dominion were Humans: formerly of the Kingdom of Re-Estize. There were also varied populations of nonhumans that lived to the north in the Great Forest of Tob. The relatively small and simple tribes of the Demihumans and scattered Heteromorphs were relatively easy to manage C they had mostly straightforward traditions, respected strength, and as long as that strength led to provision and security, falling in line was a matter of course. The hundreds of thousands of Humans living in the Duchy of E-Rantel, however, were another matter altogether. A complex snarl of politics, culture and commerce came with their civilization and reshaping their society would not be as simple as a decisive conquest and the promise of continued existence. Even as Momon, who was a heroic figure who had won their trust and acclaim, his reassurances and bravado came second to their uncertainty and fear. The task was uniquely challenging to the denizens of Nazarick, whose whole existence previously revolved around maintaining and defending the home of the Supreme Beings C either they would keep unwelcome guests out, or they would die trying. Even with the overwhelming might of their new sovereign made plain to see, the Humans could still not be coaxed out of their fearful state and, with the restrictions their Master had placed on the denizens of Nazarick, unjustified measures against them were not an option. Beyond cleaning up the city and clearing out bandits and other harmful elements from the lands, little progress had been made with the Humans as a whole. Carne Village, which had seen the personal intervention of Ainz Ooal Gown and his servants on multiple occasions was the sole exception, but they were a single point of data where many thousands more were required C not to mention it was not so much a Human village than a Demihuman town, now. If the King will not lead, his nobles will not follow. Baroness Zahradniks matter-of-fact statement from their discussion on the way back from the border had struck him in its profound simplicity. She had perhaps handed him a piece of the far greater puzzle that had been confounding the NPCs of Nazarick ever since their arrival in this strange new world. Their Master had gone to great lengths to perform seemingly menial tasks and went about establishing ploys so simple that they made many believe there was some other scheme in play. Rather than ordering a swift and easy conquest of the laughably weak peoples that inhabited the region, every scenario had numerous conditions C a plethora of stipulations which left his servants in a quandary: at times even having them experience the bitter taste of failure. They had been purposely placed in roles that they were ill-equipped to face and Ainz Ooal Gown only spoke at length about their actions and experiences after the fact. Even in the face of what the NPCs themselves considered unacceptable, he ultimately offered forgiveness and personally shouldered all of the responsibility. The NPCs had been left in a mentally tentative state after each episode, their pride often kicked out from under them; perception and expectation overturned in equal measure. But...had Ainz Ooal Gown actually been acting to lead them? Was everything up to this point a series of exercises devised by their Master to prepare them for the challenges ahead? And, if this was true, was their lack of progress and resulting inaction as his subordinates essentially the same as vassals failing to follow after their King? Pandoras Actor considered the discussion that had accompanied the young noblewomans statement; it did indeed basically describe their current situation. As the noble houses of Re-Estize simply continued to function independently without recognizable guidance from King Ramposa III, the denizens of Nazarick within the Sorcerous Kingdom even now continued their regular modes of operation. Undead sentinels stood silent vigil at every street corner; those assigned to maintenance kept the city orderly and clean. Even Albedo, eminently qualified to serve as the central executive of the realm, sat impotently behind a desk waiting for work to do; for information to analyze and act upon. They were all simply holding to their respective duties, waiting for invaders to defend against or preparing for future problems that they were better suited to deal with. It was as if they had all collectively considered the Sorcerous Kingdom to be a much larger version of Nazarick, but clearly this approach was not working. If everything Ainz Ooal Gown had done so far pointed in the direction that he wished for his servants to go, then they were all unknowingly failing him by not taking his example and lessons to heart. If all his carefully laid efforts went to waste, how would he react? Would he keep trying, or would he simply give up and abandon them like the other Supreme Beings? Pandoras Actors heart quaked at the mere shadow of that thought. In the end, he concluded that the situation had become untenable and he would need to set things into motion to prevent that most dreaded of ends. The fact that the pieces that were required to enact his plan had come together all at once made him feel that his role was part of some unknowable grand design; his Creator once again its masterful architect. With this reassuring thought, he leaned back into his chair, crossing his arms while he resumed speaking. I had the opportunity to speak at length with the young lady about a great many matters before our return, he said, and I believe we stand to gain by enlisting her cooperation. Contrary to the dramatic stand he had taken just before, his voice returned to its carefully modulated tone. With the invisible pressure released from the room, Albedo quickly recovered and immediately responded. How can you be so sure of this? Her voice was laced with disbelief, A casual afternoon chat on the road is hardlyC She immediately swallowed her words as Pandoras Actor raised his left hand, tapping a finger against his temple. Of course I can be sure, he replied. I am a Doppelganger, after all C the greatest of my kind in Nazarick. The Baroness had no means to resist my power to read her thoughts as she spokenever mind that, she didnt even realize that her mind was being read; her responses carefully measured. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Seeing the Guardian Overseers eyes narrow as she sought to find a crack in his defences, he pressed his attack. It has been nearly a week since we were fully entrusted with the stewardship of our Masters new realm. A week with no progress towards restoring nominal operations in this territory. You should know more than any of us what is ultimately required to have the citizens of this nation take the first steps towards their new lives as subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom. You bemoan the dysfunctional nature of its aristocracy C who serve as its administrative machinery beyond the city walls C and how they are useless in the wake of their recent losses. I have identified an asset in the form of this individual that can be employed to help begin the process that has eluded us thus far, yet you continue to wallow in your embittered frustrations. Demiurge has stated that the ultimate goal of our Master is World Domination, and we all know that we have taken but a tiny first step towards the future our Master has envisioned. For the time being, Ainz-sama has minimized his interactions with us, keeping mostly to himselfbut sooner or later, he will take action again. When that time comes, what accomplishments will we have to display to him in the span he has graciously allotted to us? When he proceeds onwards and reveals to us the next stage of his plans, what will your response be? Ainz-sama, wait! Please give us more time!? The last, plaintive line was delivered in Albedos own voice, and she visibly recoiled. Her eyes widened, and her fingers unconsciously moved to press against her lips C as if she could prevent more shameful words from leaving a mouth that was not even her own. The other NPCs turned their attention to the Guardian Overseer with worried expressions; without exception, their greatest fear was to fail in their service to the last of the Supreme Beings that remained with them. This, in addition to the relentless advance by Pandoras Actor, had mercilessly driven her into a corner. With her pride on the line and little room to maneuver, she turned to the only avenue that would enact the ends that she sought. Very well, then, she said. Let us decide the fate of Baroness Zahradnik. With the subject framed in the manner that it was by Pandoras Actor, Albedo could not arbitrarily decide to remove what she perceived as an unnecessary complication without losing face in front of the others. Instead, she decided to leverage the opinions of those seated around the audience chamber. In short, it had become a vote. Hidden behind the dark metal visor, the corners of Momons mouth turned upwards. In truth, the commands of the Guardian Overseer could not normally be opposed by the denizens of Nazarick C she had been created to hold authority over them, after all C but by exploiting her pride, he had achieved his objective. Sebas was the first to speak, rising to present his views. I believe there is much to be gained by working with the citizens of this nation, he said in a stiff, formal voice. In my own travels, I have seen that these Humans can range widely in characterbut to preemptively remove one without investigating their potential would be to squander the fruits of Ainz-samas efforts. His response was to be expected, given his benevolent nature. With nothing more to say, he once again took his seat. These Humans have bowed, yet they still do not serve. No leniency should be granted to threats from their kind, no matter how insignificant. Cocytus stern response once again tied the vote. In his own rule, over the region surrounding the Great Lake, he had been forbidden from using fear as a motivator, but it was still a rather straightforward power relationship C his view on the matter was equally so. All eyes turned to the final Guardian seated in the hall. It should be fine to see if she proves useful, Shalltears voice chimed lightly through the chamber, should it not, de-arinsuka? The triumphant smile that was slowly forming on Albedos face vanished. She had obviously expected a ruthless response from the most powerful of the Floor Guardians. Seeing her reaction, Shalltear Bloodfallen quickly continued to speak. Securing the entire area and its borders barely took our forces a day, she reasoned. Beyond that, weve basically just been sitting around, arinsu. We should have something to show for our time when Ainz-sama moves again. If this Human is a way to do this, then we should use her. A Human with Truesight is too great of a liability, Albedo said. She would pose a risk on so many levels that I dont even want to consider what she could inadvertently unravel with her ability. Then I shall take personal responsibility for this child, Shalltear replied. If she causes any major problems, I can just immediately dispose of her. You? Albedo responded suspiciously as her eyes narrowed, clearly skeptical of the Vampires uncharacteristic interest. Yes, Shalltear confirmed. Besides, Ainz-sama may still be interested in the unique and strange abilities used by the people of this world. If she is of a strong bloodline, she may be able to perform those Martial Arts as well at some point, yes? I believe I was tasked to collect these sorts. ...shame. Albedos low voice was barely audible. Hm? Have you no shame? The Demons words rose in volume, until they lashed out in accusation, You, who has not produced any of your own results. Desperately clinging to past duties in some reprehensible, selfish desire to absolve yourself of your own failure! The NPCs around the chamber collectively flinched. Though the event in question had occurred many months ago, its fearful spectre still lurked in the dark corners of each one of their thoughts. Shalltears fatal blunder had been dealt with personally by Ainz Ooal Gown. Though he had absolved her of guilt and personally held himself accountable, Albedos assault had shaken even the most stalwart of those in the room. The word failure struck like the sound of a gavel landing before a soul condemned. While the others shifted uncomfortably in their seats, Shalltears entire profile crumbled C her veil of relaxed composure falling away all at once. Cringing away from the Guardian Overseers reprimand, her face became tearful, cheeks flushed; mouth working silently in shock. Her slim, delicate hands rose; making motions as if to touch her face or cradle her head, but she seemed so disgusted with herself that she could not bear to do so. I her voice choked as she struggled to find the words to defend herself. ImC Pandoras Actor held out his palms in a placating gesture as he spoke in a calm voice to intercede on behalf of the Guardian who was wrestling with her own shame and self-loathing. Mah C dont be like this, Albedo, he said in mollifying tones. Frustrations have understandably mounted over the lack of progress with the Humans, but again you have my reassurances that Baroness Zahradnik will be of tangible benefit in at least a few areas. She has a character that appears to value duty and order above all else: she will carry out her noble obligations to both land and liege, regardless of who it may be. If we place her safely under Shalltears authority, I believe the young noblewoman will be able to serve faithfully even as she adjusts to her new reality. He had expectations for additional fruit to be borne out of this arrangement, but kept those thoughts to himself out of fear of altering the momentum of the discussion. There would be the chance to nurture future outcomes at a later point in time; for now he needed to ensure that the current resolution made it out of the door of the council chamber. He messaged Yuri Alpha C whom he had preemptively stationed to be nearby to the young noblewoman after their arrival C to retrieve Baroness Zahradnik. Very well then, Albedo spoke once again; her voice had regained its calm, imperious tone. If that is what you wish for, then well see just how far you can go with this Human. Turning towards Shalltear, who was still drying her tears, the Guardian Overseer spoke down from the raised dais. Shalltear Bloodfallen, she declared, responsibility for Baroness Zahradnik lies solely with you. Any assistance she requires: be it in regards to resources, labour or advice in her civil duties, rests squarely upon your shoulders. Similarly, any problems that arise from your new charge will reflect equally on you. Pray that she does nothing to bring shame to the name of the Supreme One. The Guardian Overseer had probably chosen to wash her hands clean of the entire affair, preferring to withdraw from the discussion rather than pursue the matter and fall into whatever other traps Pandoras Actor had laid out in advance. Shalltear, cast adrift with her new acquisition, sat deep in thought while biting her thumb. One could almost imagine the steam rising off of her head as she attempted to figure out what to do with the young noblewoman she had yet to even meet. Weve wasted enough time on this, Albedo had returned entirely to the pristine, unruffled appearance from the beginning of the meeting, let us proceed on to other matters. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Gathering the documents that lay scattered in a loose pile before her, Albedo mentally reviewed the events of the days meeting. Beyond the matter of Baroness Zahradnik, it had been much the same as the ones that had preceded it. Shalltear, having mostly regained her composure, excused herself from the chamber as soon as the session had run out of topics to cover: effectively adjourning the gathering. With the collected articles arranged to her satisfaction, Albedo lightly tapped the papers on the desk to align them before slipping them into a dark folder and placing them into her inventory. She did not rise to leave; instead watching as the others slowly left the chamber through various means. After Shalltear left through the main doors, Cocytus teleported away with Entoma while Pandoras Actor and Sebas were discussing something as they left through the service entrance. Following Momons figure with her gaze until he disappeared around the curtain obscuring the side door, she thought back to Pandoras Actors unexpected actions. Not only had Albedo been caught completely unaware, she had been completely defenceless against his motion to create a place for a seemingly problematic Human noblewoman. With how smoothly the entire discourse had gone in his favour, she suspected that he had carefully calculated the trajectory of the discussion long before the subject was even broached. As the one who was created to oversee and manage the Great Tomb of Nazarick, she did not enjoy the fact that matters had been wrested out of her control. In her mind, this was a right reserved for her Master alone. Previously, her experiences with the Doppelganger had been limited to their brief introduction in the Guild Treasury and a few other interactions. Despite his usually flamboyant and exaggerated character, she held the vague understanding that Momonga-samas creation possessed an intellect that rivaled both that of Demiurge and her own, though in what manner she had not been even remotely aware of until now. It was reassuring to have another eminently capable individual to serve with, yet at the same time he would be an implacable thorn in her side should he ever choose to oppose her. Fortunately, she had come to this realization before any attempt to incorporate him into her side project. He had laid out a compelling case to allow the Baroness continued existence and Albedos pride as a supremely capable administrator would not allow her to deny any of his observations regarding the state of E-Rantel and its duchy. Shortly after the Baharuth Emperors audience in Nazarick and the plans to annex E-Rantel through the seasonal conflict between the two nations had been laid out, Albedo had started her own preparations for the inevitable outcome. Through the weeks leading up to the conflict, she had made a great study of the city and its surrounding lands in order to ensure a seamless transition to Nazaricks rule. She had even taken it upon herself to requisition and personally train suitable Undead servitors to act as assistants for the initial phases of the takeover. All of her advance effort had seemingly been for naught, however, as many of the surviving nobles and the officials who served under Lord Rettenmeier had fled to Re-Estize while the formalities of the annexation were still being observed. So complete was their loyalty to the man C who at the time had served as the citys Mayor and Ramposas Provost in the duchy at large C that when he had returned to his own territories in the west, all of his administrative staff in the city had chosen to follow him rather than stay to continue their service in E-Rantel. As loyal vassals of Momonga-sama themselves, the act of solidarity by Rettenmeier and his associates in loyalty to their own liege had earned them the tiniest modicum of respect by the NPCs, but there was no denying the problems they had caused in their wake. The result was that the Sorcerous Kingdom had inherited a district of hastily abandoned government buildings, destroyed archives and the shattered remains of E-Rantels aristocracy. She had predicted that it would take several weeks for the Elder Liches to learn how to adapt their training to these vacant offices, but it turned out that they would not even get a chance to do that: trade had ceased entirely, the remaining nobles were still recovering from their bereavement and it was not even known whether those that were left were capable of running their own fiefs. With no data available, and none being collected and filed to process, no projections could be made and no amendments to laws or new policies could be responsibly enacted; thus the entire administrative framework of the Sorcerous Kingdom had run into an unyielding wall from day one. Their only saving grace was that the vast stores of E-Rantel, filled with supplies originally meant for the armies of Re-Estize, would serve as a lifeline for the citys population for several months. However, If regular operations and commerce could not be restored by that point, the citizens would run out of vital supplies. While it was possible to use Dagdas Cauldron to supplement food to an extent, it did not solve any of the other shortages, and went against the idea that the duchy was supposed to be a productive source of income for Nazarick. It was a small thing to provide some food to a single village or town, like they had done with Carne Village and the consolidated Lizardman tribes, but feeding the hundreds of thousands of Humans remaining in the duchy of E-Rantel was another matter entirely. One might argue that Pandoras Actor had made a rather unfair argument in light of the circumstances, but Albedo also knew that his points were irrevocably true. Excuses had no place in Nazarick, and E-Rantels continued state of paralysis was absolutely unacceptable. The arrangement orchestrated by the Doppelganger was acceptable for the time being; she would stay apprised of the Baroness activities and take advantage of any developments that occurred as a result of them. She did not even care overly much that any of the nobles accomplishments might be accredited to Shalltear C it was imperative that the Sorcerous Kingdom achieve a semblance of function as quickly as possible. And if Baroness Zahradnik met with too much success, Albedo could always act to suppress her. Stolen story; please report. Satisfied that the situation was well in hand, the Guardian Overseer looked up from her thoughts to see that nearly all of the NPCs had vacated the chamber. The sole occupant other than herself was Narberal, still standing along the wall where she had attended the entire council session. While all of Nazaricks creations were unified in their purpose to serve the Supreme Beings, the months that had passed in this new world had seen the rise of several factions from within its ranks. Rather than any particular agenda, they had formed out of the general attitudes carried by the various denizens of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. There were three main groups: two were led by Albedo and Shalltear, which could be loosely categorized by whether their members saw outsiders as either vermin or food. Those who saw vermin as food, such as Entoma, did not belong to either side. Their members also supported their respective heads in the ongoing bid for Momongas attentions. The final group consisted of those denizens that had a more benevolent outlook towards outsiders. It actually had a fair number of prominent members, though none of them held active roles in the direct leadership of Nazarick. In addition, many of the other NPCs: Demiurge, Cocytus, Aura and Mare, to name a handful, either purposely stayed out of these divisions or remained blithely unaware of them. The Pleiades C the formation of battle maids who included Yuri Alpha, Narberal Gamma and Entoma Vassilisa Zeta as a part of their number C were divided in their support for each group, but Narberal was firmly in Albedos camp. After taking one last look around the empty room, Albedo focused her attention on Narberal. Truesight is the nemesis of Doppelgangers, Albedos voice was soft, but still carried clearly across the room to where Narberal stood. Im surprised you didnt dispose of her immediately. Narberals lips drew into a thin line. Though Albedo had taken a conversational tone with the battle maid, the Doppelganger battle maid bowed in apology before speaking. As soon as I found out, she said, I attacked with enough force to kill her several times overbut Pandoras Actor intercepted my spell. Where was this? in the gardens near the front of the Royal Villa, Narberal replied. We had just stepped off the gazebo cordoned off for teleportation when he informed me of her Talent. I see. Albedo tapped a finger idly on her desk. Once again, she was made to realize that Pandoras Actor had already been several steps ahead of her by the time he made his entrance to the council chamber. Narberals appearance as an Adventurer left her reliant on her shapeshifting ability C in combination with the Ring of Non-Detection C to conceal her true nature, so Pandoras Actor must have immediately perceived the Humans reaction to the Doppelgangers inhuman appearance. But rather than informing Narberal, whose single racial level in Doppelganger meant that she had no ability to sense the thoughts of those around her, he had purposely withheld the information while continuing to test Baroness Zahradniks character and discern her value to the Sorcerous Kingdom. It was only after they had arrived in the central courtyard of E-Rantel that her Talent was disclosed to Narberal, who had in turn reacted appropriately to end the threat. By standing in defence of the Baroness, Pandoras Actor had demonstrated to her the dangers of revealing her ability, wordlessly declared to anyone that might be watching that she was under his protection and reminded the denizens of Nazarick that potential threats could still be lurking right under their noses, reinforcing their vigilance. The fact that he had done so without even waiting for the outcome of the council meeting was particularly irksome: it suggested that he had plotted out the course of events and that the result was inevitable. His scheme was annoyingly well-crafted C perhaps he had acted on some secret impetus from their Master. Albedo sighed; there was no use in wasting energy thinking about it. Instead, she inquired further as to the Baroness circumstances. Human aristocrats do not exist without people to lord over, she said. Was anyone else present to witness thisepisode in her territory? Narberal shook her head in response. She was alone in her home when we arrived, she replied. The village and surroundings were empty. The Baroness informed us that the commoners had fled south to the Slane Theocracy upon hearing about the rout at Katze Plains, abandoning their liege. The maids lips thinned in disgust as the last of the words left her mouth. Albedo blinked as the words registered in her head. They had abandoned their master? The reprehensible thought caused bile to rise in her throat. Stepping out from behind her desk, Albedo made her way down to the central area of the council chamber, where the large oak table filled most of the floor. A giant map of the lands surrounding E-Rantel, far superior to those which they had procured from the remains of the city archive, was spread out over most of its surface. Albedo circled around it until she stood over the southwestern corner, tracing her fingers from where Wardens Vale lay, through the wilderness and over the border of the Theocracy along the fastest probable route. Nearly half of the population of Humans amongst the rural population of the Duchy of E-Rantel had fled after news of their Kingdoms catastrophic defeat at Katze; waves of fear and panic swept across the lands, often emptying rural communities wholesale. Since the people had mostly fled west to Re-Estize, Nazaricks hands had been tied as their Masters orders forbade them from applying forceful methods to the regions held by neighboring nations. Deploying Momon to try and curb the massive outflow of refugees had been their most effective course of action, but even as he sped from village to village to assuage the fears of the citizens, more had slipped across the border like so many grains of sand through their fingers. Fleeing south, however, was a different story entirely. The eastern extremes of the Abelion Wilderness occupied the space between the southwestern border of the Sorcerous Kingdom and the northern border of the Slane Theocracy. The wildlands were unclaimed by any nation, with next to no development and occupied only by small pockets of Demihuman tribes. A simple calculation led to the conclusion that a refugee caravan filled with Humans of all ages could not possibly have crossed the wilderness yet C even if they had started their journey shortly after receiving news of the Kingdoms defeat. There is no forgiveness for betrayal, Albedos icy decree required no interpretation. With a sharp affirmative and a respectful bow, Narberal Gamma strode to the main exit of the council chamber, the sound of her armoured heels echoing in grim cadence. The pristine smile returned to Albedos lips: perhaps there was some satisfaction to be had at the end of this, after all. Birthright: Act 1, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Bohdan shivered as the cold northern winds buffeted the procession of villagers making their way across the wilderness. It was eight hours since they had broken camp, with the caravan finally finding a suitable ford to cross the rivers rushing waters a few days previous. All things considered, their journey was progressing well. The supplies organized by Baroness Zahradnik had even accounted for possible delays in their journey, so the people were well provisioned, well fed and in high spirits despite the situation that drove them forward. They were now scaling the main pass that rose out of the upper reaches, which would lead back down into the lands of the Slane Theocracy on the other side. The last snows of winter had left a white blanket over the higher elevations of the surrounding peaks C even halfway up the pass, a crust of unmelted ice still caked the ground. A few of the villages Rangers were blazing the trail up ahead, but the going was now much slower than when they had been following the river along the floor of the basin. The old Cleric paused at the side of the newly recleared trail, leaning against a boulder to catch his breath. Though his newfound purpose had filled him with the will to see this duty through, his elderly frame complained with every step of the ascent. He raised his free hand and smiled warmly to the families passing him who C reassured by the priest they had known for all their lives C smiled and waved in return as they continued to trudge resolutely up the slope. Looking down to the northwest, there were still a dozen families following behind. On the horizon, the afternoon sun had dipped to the edge of the opposite side of the valley, bathing the hillside in its fiery light as it fought to melt away the stubborn remnants of winter. Camp would need to be made before the summit of the pass and the transit would continue the next day. It would be a cold night, but nothing beyond the tolerance of the resilient villagers. With the border perhaps not two or three nights away, he had been mentally reviewing what he remembered of his youth in the Theocracy. The customs and behaviours of his homeland seemed a lifetime ago, and he supposed that it was. He had lived for close to a century as the missionary to Wardens Vale, and he felt far more a frontiersman than the young man of his hazy memories: born and raised in the distant cities to the south. Lorel Dale Reis. I am Lorel Dale Reis. Even the recollection of his own name seemed foreign. Bohdan was a name he had adopted to help him fit in with the hardy pioneers of the Re-Estizes frontier; the name he had used for the vast majority of his life. Though it would be difficult to become accustomed to his birth name again, he needed every advantage he could obtain to find a new place for the villagers-turned-refugees. He supposed that most would be able to find work easily as sentries for towns and villages C frontier folk were quite well-trained when it came to being able to fight and survive in the wilds of the borderlands. Though they considered themselves humble farmers and woodsmen, they were distinct from the common folk of the more peaceful inland territories. By the age of thirty, their time patrolling the frontier and experience in dealing with minor incursions of bandits, Demihumans and monsters would make them superior to hardened members of the average city militia. It was also due to this robust lifestyle that they weathered the yearly confrontation with the Empire far better than the inexperienced levies of other nobles, developing a notable martial identity in the eyes of the other commoners of the Kingdom that stood beside them. As his thoughts wandered, he eventually realized that he had rested for too long and the last few families were about to catch up. Gripping the staff that he had brought along with him from the village, he pulled himself back up. After dusting off the scapular draped over his priestly robes, he stepped back onto the path. He paused to take one more look down the trail for stragglersand froze. Bohdan thought he saw something pass in front of the setting sun. He shielded his vision against the glare, trying to decide what it was. In his advanced age, he prided himself on his exceptional sense of eyesight, which had not faded in the slightest over the years. Continuing to peer to the west, he tried to spot whatever had caught his attention. As he looked to the horizon, a flash of incandescent blue light exploded on the trail not fifty metres below him; the crackle of electricity caused him to duck instinctively. Crouched on the ground, he saw a dark figure skim over the treetops like a swallow darting through the skies. His gaze followed after it: the figure reached the head of the column roughly two hundred metres ahead, dropping another scintillating sphere of electricity into the midst of those at the front of the group. Caught unawares, the villagers had no time to react, nor to scream as they were struck down from above. Before cries of alarm from those that witnessed what had occurred were raised, the flying assailant disappeared over the treetops without a sound. With chaos rising from behind and in front, the procession ground to a halt. A few of the villagers readied their bows, understanding they were being attacked, but they were unable to locate the caster that had ambushed them from the sky. Others rushed forward to see what they could do for those that had been bombarded by the spheres of lightning. A moan not three metres away jarred Bohdan from his stunned silence. Looking down, he saw a woman horribly burned by electricity from the first explosion, but still barely alive. Crawling forward on all fours, he laid his hands on her and cast a spell. Middle Cure Wounds! Divine power flowed through his touch, glowing softly as it mended the heavy injuries that the woman had suffered. He considered how many had been hit by the first two attacks, coming to the grim realization that he did not have enough mana to heal everyone. Scanning the path and its trail of charred and steaming corpses, he scuttled from body to body, trying to reach anyone he could save before they succumbed from their injuries. A fresh cry of alarm from the head of the trail stole away his attention. There! Southwest: up the trail! Lightning. The voice of a woman echoed off the mountainside, followed by a crackling bolt which arced down and surged through the hapless villagers. In the midst of reacting to the opening assault, they were still arranged single and double file following the trail and the spell cut them down mercilessly. Without even pausing to survey her handiwork, the unknown caster flew off again, gaining altitude before once again vanishing over the treetops. Several villagers that had not been in the line of fire released arrows at the retreating figure from their longbows, but the missiles fell woefully short of their target. As the survivors restlessly scanned the skies overhead, Bohdan scrambled forward, shouting to gain the attention of the others. We cant stay on the trail! Get into the trees! Find cover! If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The remaining villagers began to duck into the thickly forested slope alongside the trail, but the caster once again appeared over the treeline. Bohdan saw an arm stretch out, pointing at one of the villagers that was still running off the trail after the others. Maximize Magic C Chain Dragon Lightning! A tremendous bolt of lightning C as thick as a tree trunk C lanced out from the casters hand and struck the fleeing villager. The poor man was instantly reduced to ash, but the spell did not stop there. The arc of electricity coursed around the trees, leaping from target to target as the villagers attempts to hide were proven to be in utter vain. An eerie silence rose from where there had been panicked rustling in the undergrowth seconds before. Bohdan scrambled around throughout the attack trying to find survivors to heal, but every time their attacker reappeared, the overwhelming force of the spells leveled against them created even more casualties. Most of the villagers now lay dead, strewn over the trail. He would follow the cries of the few injured that somehow survived the devastating assaults, but every time he reached one villager and healed them, a dozen others would die. His continuous healing drained away his mana at an unsustainable rate, yet he doggedly continued to try to save who he could. However, at the last spell that their attacker had cast, he stopped. Up until this point, he had at least recognized the spells being wielded as arcane magic of the third tier: Fly, Electrosphere, Lightning. This last one, however, he had never even heard of in over the century of his life. He could even identify fifth tier spells C just how powerful was this spellcaster? For what reason had this individual, who was surely as formidable as the legends of old, come out into the middle of the wilderness to sow such senseless devastation upon a caravan of civilian refugees? As his soul screamed out at the injustice, the dark figure once again appeared over the trail. This time, she came to a stop roughly near the middle of the trail of carnage and Bohdan finally got a closer look at her. She was dressed in what looked to be a maid uniform, save for several sections of armour that overlaid various parts of her outfit. Black hair trailed in a flowing ponytail behind her as she surveyed the suffering she had wrought. Standing out in the open on the trail, Bohdan leaned on his staff, wondering why he had not yet been struck down C surely she had noticed him scurrying below trying to heal the injured. She abruptly rose further in the air, and the sudden movement caused something to stir below her. Bohdan looked to the forest floor directly beneath the caster flying overhead and realized what was there. After the first few attacks landed, the villagers had rearranged themselves the same way they would have during a raid on their homes C those capable of fighting fanning out defensively around those who could not. In the middle of the trail, the youngest had gathered at the safest spot in their formation. When Bohdan shouted out to escape into the forest, they had moved as well. From the copse of trees that the caster was now floating over, Sophia''s distraught face looked out at him C she had gathered the children to hide in a portion of thick undergrowth. A look of abject horror crept onto Bohdans face as he looked back up to the caster in the maid uniform. This time, she was looking back directly at him, lips parted in a malevolent smile. There was no doubt in his mind that she knew what lay below her. No! The old Clerics feet drove him forward of their own volition. No His shaky, tired voice called up hoarsely. The maid continued her slow ascent, spreading her arms wide. No! No, no, no, no, NO! Oh gods, please NO!!! Bohdan cried out desperately from the depths of his heart, but she remained indifferent to his pleas. An arrow shot up through the undergrowth, bouncing harmlessly off of her armoured skirts. The remaining villagers hiding in the trees had also heard Bohdans hoarse shouting; soon picking up on the source of the Clerics distress. Several more arrows came up through the trees, pelting the maid with no more effect than the first. Others shouted defiantly, trying to distract her from the helpless children below. To each, she answered with a bolt of electricity: tracking every voice; every arrow back to its owner and frying them where they stood. After several moments of ghastly silence, she seemed satisfied that her ploy had revealed all of the remaining villagers and held out her hand, palm facing upwards. Maximize Magic - Electrosphere. The terrible orb of electricity once again formed over her hand. Slowly turning her palm over, she let her spell fall to the ground below. Heartbroken, Bohdan fell to his knees and turned his head away, unable to bear witness to the resultbut no matter where he turned to look, the bodies of his congregation lay sprawled in death. The acrid odor of charred meat and ashes filled the air. He felt tears flowing freely down his weathered cheeks, but he lacked the will or strength to sob. A shadow crossed over him, and Bohdan looked up weakly. The caster had finally landed; before him stood the most beautiful woman he had ever laid eyes upon. The impression was lost on him, though C after so much death and devastation, he had become numb to such things. In the cold beauty and sharp expression that many would surely stir the hearts of many to awe and admiration, he only saw a heartless killer with a ruthlessly callous glint in her eyes. As she took a step towards the Cleric, a woman suddenly burst out of the bushes behind her; long dagger in hand. She had appeared at a run, launching herself forward in a rage over their attackers senseless cruelty. Her furious shout rose as she closed with the target of her vengeance. Bohdans breath caught in his throat, daring to hope C arcane casters often had poor close combat ability, foregoing martial training for magical study. The maid, however, showed no sign of surprise: calmly sidestepping the womans charge and kicking her feet out from under her as she hurtled by. The villager stumbled and fell forward with a grunt at Bohdans feet, blade flying from her hands. As she attempted to recover, the maids armoured heel pressed into her back, forcing her into the ground again. Bohdan knew the woman C a seasoned Ranger in her prime C but she was struggling with all her might to rise to no avail. With a smooth, practiced motion, the maid raised her hand and a long, bladed staff materialized in her grasp. She swiftly jabbed down into the back of the womans neck, blade severing her spine and appearing out of her throat. The struggling ceased, replaced by a feeble, gurgling noise as the Ranger lay powerless on the rocky trail. With her would-be ambusher neutralized, the maid turned her attention back to Bohdan. Coming to a stop before him, she reached out with an armoured gauntlet to grasp his shoulder. Mana spent; spirit shattered, Bohdan remained on his knees, unable to act upon his grief. The maid opened her mouth to cast a spell. My Lord, I am so sorry Bohdan reached out in mournful remorse to the spirit of the Frontier Noble that had seized his imagination and crystalized his conviction, a distant lifetime ago. Maximize Magic C Shocking Grasp. Tendrils of writhing electricity coursed down the casters arm, through her grip and into the defeated Cleric. His body jolted at the shock, and started to steam. Withered flesh began to char at the extremities, rolling up his legs and arms. The burns rapidly reached his torso; the portion of his shoulder held up by the woman broke away. The rest of his body collapsed to the ground in a pile of charcoal and ash. In the stillness that followed only the cold northern winds continued to blow, sweeping over the caravan of charred corpses. Narberal Gamma closed her first and the remains of Bohdans shoulder crumbled, filtering through her fingers into the air. Her gaze turned up the pass to follow the ashes as the wind carried them up and over the ridge and into the lands beyond. Your gods mean nothing to me, insect.
Character Dossier: Lorel Dale Reis Lorel Dale Reis, or Bohdan C as he was known locally to the inhabitants of Wardens Vale C was born in the southern cities of the Slane Theocracy 119 years before the founding of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The second son of a common warehouse clerk and a seamstress, he was brought up in a meagre household, destined to follow in his fathers footsteps as an apprentice. His fate was changed when a shift occurred in the policies of the Slane Theocracy as its leadership began preparations for the next wave of Players: directing their various institutions to expand recruitment, education and training. Bohdan was swept up as his generation was readied for what may have come. Joining the ranks of the priesthood as an Acolyte, Lorel experienced a curriculum that not only included the Theocracys stringent training, but also studied events related to Player waves C notably those of the Eight Greed Kings, the Thirteen Heroes and the Six Great Gods of the Slane Theocracy. The vast majority of this generation never realized what they were being prepared for. Though his tenure as an Acolyte was meant to gird him for those coming times, he ultimately found his calling elsewhere. To the north, the call of a burgeoning Human civilization pulled the young Lorel away from his homeland to answer the growing need for priests and missionaries to both aid the growth of Human realms and spread the faith of the Six Great Gods. At the age of 18, in his search for a place to serve humanity, he encountered Andrei Zahradnik. The intrepid Ranger captured both his admiration and respect, and Lorel would settle in Wardens Vale, serving the Barony faithfully as its priest for four generations. After receiving news of the Re-Estize''s defeat at the Battle of Katze Plains, Bohdan headed the flight of the residents of Wardens Vale, meaning to lead them to the safety of the Slane Theocracy. He, along with those who followed him, vanished some time later in the wilderness while en route to their destination. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Ludmilas anxiety mounted as she was led out of the clubhouse and over the swept garden lanes towards the Royal Villa. The waning light of the evening cast a fiery orange glow onto their surroundings as the shadows of the district lengthened over the pristine grounds surrounding the palatial building. Her guide continued to maintain her perfect posture even as she moved ahead: back was held straight and hands arranged primly in front of her. The maids hips did not sway, nor did her head bob as her measured gait carried her forward. Even her light adornment C a simple azure bow with a matching sash fixed into a cummerbund C did not infringe upon the image that she projected: that of a perfect and proper attendant. Though she lived in the rough and wild borderlands of the frontier and knew little beyond basic aristocratic conduct, the maids composure was such that Ludmila felt compelled to emulate the elements of her own form to match. As she did so, it invariably drew other comparisons between the maid and herself, which in turn fed into her growing anxiety. In figure and form; in grace and manner, Ludmila seemed to fall conspicuously short on every front. She knew that the royal family of Re-Estize practiced a custom which employed young, unmarried noblewomen from prominent families as maids in Valentia Palace, but she imagined that the woman gliding across the cobblestones before her would easily overshadow any of them. It was said that the dignity and skill of a retainer reflected upon that of their master, both on the battlefield and in the court. If such an attendant served the Sorcerer King or even one of his vassals C no, especially if they did C then from what impossible heights of majesty did the Sorcerer King reign? She started to become lightheaded as her sense of self continued to shrink, and after they passed into the entrance of the Royal Villa, she finally felt the need to speak out. HoldCplease, wait! The maid responded immediately, slowing as she made a seamless turn to face her. Even this simple action seemed almost too graceful to be possible. This isnt fair! Ludmila cried out despairingly in her mind. She felt unbelievably rustic in the face of her conduct. For a moment, the maid examined her with an unreadable expression before smoothly spreading her skirts in a deep curtsey. This one goes by the name of Yuri Alpha, her calm, mellow voice floated up in reply, my most sincere apologies for not introducing myself earlier, Baroness Zahradnik. Yuri Alpha rose with a warm smile. How may I be of service? That the maid had misinterpreted her mixed expression put a slight crack in her perfect image, but Ludmilas distraught sensibilities lingered. I cannot present myself to the Sorcerer King, she said. The taller woman coolly arched an eyebrow. Do you mean to say that you are refusing the summons of the Royal Court? Ludmilas mouth fell open for a moment before she attempted to explain herself. I mean to say that I am not in a presentable state, she said. The clothes I am wearing are meant for travel on the open roads, my boots are soiled C I need some time to fix my improper appearance. She had covered quite some distance as she travelled with Momon, and she wasnt about to present herself to her King in a dusty kirtle and muddy boots. Her hair had been under her scarf for hours and she didnt even want to know what it had turned into along the way. Her mind went back to Countess Jezne and her reprimand C indeed, she had been the only noble in the room dressed in such a way; clearly unready to attend to official business. Her bags had been taken away from the front desk of the clubhouse by a pair of maids that were instructed to deliver them to her accommodations, so she wasnt sure where they had disappeared to. Once again, she had been swept along by events and left in a confused and miserable state. His Majesty is currently attending to business elsewhere, said Yuri Alpha. It is the Kings Council that will receive you on his behalf. The information was surprising, but Ludmila still dug in with the little bit of pride she had left. As they are acting on his behalf, then I must still conduct myself in the appropriate manner. I will not dishonour House Zahradnik by showing such disrespect to my new sovereign. Yuri Alpha remained silent, as if to weigh her words. A hand came up as she lightly adjusted the rims of her spectacles. As they shifted, Ludmila realized that there was no reflection of the light coming from the entrance to the Villa C the maids eyewear had no lenses. Very well, Yuri Alpha said, but as your presence was requested as soon as reasonable, we cannot spare more than a few minutes to ensure there is nothing untoward. It did not take long to find a well-furnished drawing room where Ludmila located a mirrored cabinet placed along a wall while Yuri Alpha drew open the drapes. She gingerly removed her scarf, but discovered to her relief that her hair had not become an entirely unruly mess after hours of travel. As she started to slowly comb her fingers through it, a small brush appeared over her shoulder C Yuri Alpha had come to stand behind her. Ludmila received the comb with an expression of gratitude and started to brush her hair as Yuri Alpha worked to remove the bits of her journey that had stuck to her outfit. They worked in silence until Yuri Alpha rose, which prompted Ludmila to return the brush. Checking over herself one last time in the mirror, she felt like she was about to go fetch water from the river rather than attending an official audience with the King. The moist green odours from the woodland trails still clung to her C hopefully she wouldnt be standing too close to anyone They returned to the hallway and resumed walking to the council chamber deep within the villa, and Ludmila looked to the grand friezes that lined the walls while she pondered how she should present herself. While the Zahradnik Barony was an independent fief under the Duchy of E-Rantel, Lord Rettenmeier had governed as Royal Provost while holding his position as Mayor of the city. He had a personality that belied his corpulent appearance, and the descriptions of his interactions with Baron Zahradnik C who shared the same straightforward and pragmatic personality C had spoken nothing of the pomp and circumstance that befitted a meeting with a sovereign. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Ludmila sighed as she faced forward again. They turned the final corner leading to the audience chamber, and Yuri Alpha led her to a row of seats placed along the wall opposite to the massive Ironwood doors that marked the entrance to their destination. Please have a seat, Baroness Zahradnik, Yuri Alpha turned briefly to speak to her, I shall enter and inform the Council of your arrival. Ludmila nodded in understanding, then settled herself on the nearest chair. The entire row seemed to be made up of the same low-backed hardwood stools with equally hard wooden seats C it was as if someone was saying dont get too comfortable to those that waited on their appointments. Having been either on her feet or riding for most of the day, however, the opportunity to rest was welcome. Yuri Alpha closed the council chamber door behind her, and Ludmila looked down the hall both ways before stretching, trying to relieve the tension that had wound up both her mind and body. As she did so, an unfamiliar womans voice could be heard in muffled tones through the door. It seemed to be the only voice coming through the door, actually. It droned on for several minutes before pausing, picking up again after a short silence, repeating the cycle over and over again. She imagined this is what she herself might sound like when she relayed instructions, outlined numbers and made recommendations in Wardens Vale C even her own family looked for ways to escape after being subjected to too much of it at once. Unlike her family, however, she did not think any of the Kings Councilors would come bursting out into the hall in a desperate attempt to flee. After what she thought must have been at least forty minutes, the womans voice stopped entirely after slowly losing its momentum over time. Ludmila rose from her seat and stepped nearer to the doors, anticipating her summons. She stood by patiently, ears straining for the approach of someone inside to come out and announce her entrance. The first sound she heard, however, was the rustle of cloth and the sound of vague movement, followed by a lilting, feminine voice that chimed from within. Well, if thats all there is, I suppose I should find this Baroness Zahradnik. After a short pause, Ludmila heard the light tapping of heels slowly approaching the doorway at a deliberate and measured pace. The heavy ironwood doors silently swung inwards to allow a figure to drift out of the chamber and into the hall. Ludmila quickly checked her posture and made ready her greeting but was spared barely a glance; bright, crimson eyes briefly flashing over her from behind an exquisitely crafted fan. The figure turned without missing a step, the hem of her black gown swaying lightly over the polished marble floor as she made her way down the hallway. Ludmila stood, mouth agape, her greeting left unspoken as she was passed by in a flash without a single word. She barely turned her head to observe the woman who had passed her when a wave of murderous ire billowed out from the still-open door. Terror froze her in place until her instincts compelled her legs to send her scurrying down the hall. She dared not turn her head to look into the room as she darted by, instead following after the woman who had long since disappeared around the corner that led out to the main hallway of the building. It was only after the exit of the Royal Villa came into view that Ludmila slowed, struggling to control her panicked breathing. Amidst the wild pounding of her heart, she looked toward where the woman had continued forward C she had paid no mind to Ludmilas flight down the hallway. Through the clear crystal of the inner doors, she spotted her standing in the vestibule of the building. Two other women had appeared from somewhere to stand beside her. Their sensuous curves were silhouetted by the light of the evening beyond the entrance, ivory figures draped in alabaster cloth. One stepped forward to open the door as the fan in the first womans hand snapped shut and disappeared into her sleeve. At the end of the motion, the handle of a parasol appeared over her wrist. Ludmila blinked; the accessory had mysteriously appeared out of thin air without so much as a word or gesture, causing her to wonder if she had lapsed from fatigue after her long journey. The remaining attendant paid no mind to this unexplained phenomena, however: bending at the waist with her arms held out before her. Ignoring the offer of assistance, her mistress left the vestibule, opening her parasol with a smooth motion and bringing it to rest over her right shoulder before proceeding down the lane through the villa gardens. The door whispered softly to a close as the two attendants assumed their places, following behind on either side of their mistress. Ludmila stepped forward to place her hands on the handles of the inner doors, then stopped. As her thoughts freed themselves of the haze of terror, she realized that while events had brought her to this point, she had no idea what she was to do now. The session of the Royal Court had apparently ended, but she was never brought in to present herself. No one had come to retrieve her, and the person that seemed to be looking for her had just walked away without a word. Was she to remain in the Royal Villa until whatever business she was brought in for was concluded? Should she continue following after the lady who had just left? Feeling completely lost, she wished Yuri Alpha or Momon would appear to explain what was going on to her. I suppose if woodlice become overly large, they cannot creep under doors. Just as she thought to look for Momon, cold and scornful words prodded her from behind. She turned with a start, finding that Nabe had at some point come into the hallway behind her. She stepped towards the vestibule where Ludmila stood with her right hand still grasping the door, coming to a stop behind her. Long accustomed to her inhuman appearance, Ludmila removed her hand from the door and faced the Adamantite Adventurer. Empty eyes looked upon her from a featureless face, but the beautiful visage superimposed over it wore an expression that mirrored the tone of the words that came before. It occurred to her that this was the first time that Nabe had spoken to her directly, but her desire to clear her own confusion spared her no time to ponder how she had been addressed. Momon, whereC Ludmila started to ask after Nabes partner, but was cut off abruptly. Momon has left to attend to business elsewhere, Nabe said. There is no reason for you to linger here. A finger tapped impatiently on the Adventurers hip. Nabe looked at her expectantly, as if she might conveniently vanish at the end of her sentence. What about the summons? Ludmila asked, The court seemed like it was adjourningam I to follow the lady that just left, then? It sounded like she was looking for me She still did not understand what was going on, so her words simply spilled out in the direction of the Adventurer as she asked weakly for guidance. Nabe succinctly provided an answer; the disinclined tone made it seem more like she was simply trying to get her out of the way. Lady Shalltear has claimed you in accordance to orders she has previously received from the Sorcerer King, she said. You are now hers C the Guardian Overseer has left your matters in Lady Shalltears hands. Lady Shalltear? The King? Ludmila felt that the answer left even more questions, but as she parroted the Adventurers words, the tapping finger stopped and Nabes cold gaze turned into a glare. Woodlice should not be blocking doorways. Move. Nabes tone did not change, but Ludmila had the feeling that she would be swept out of the villa entrance like some unwelcome insect if she stayed to continue her queries. She turned and opened the doorway, stepping out into the evening air. The sun had crossed below the inner walls of E-Rantel, and the tall lamps of the central district now cast their light over the empty streets. As she walked through the gardens and down the path that led out of the front of the Royal Villa, the clink of metal on stone sounded from behind. Ludmila turned her head to glance over her shoulder, and saw that Nabe was following behind. Passing under another lamp, the glint of light over some polished surface drew her attention to the fact that Nabe was not in the travelling garments that she had seen the Adventurer in earlier in the day. Nabe was dressed in a pitch black dress with some white frills lining its hems, but its many plated segments denied the notion that she might be simply going out to enjoy some part of the city. Ludmila had never seen an mage equipped in such armour before, but she had no doubts that the Adventurer was equipped for combat. Your armourdid something happen? Ludmila attempted to start a conversation with the Adventurer. To her surprise, Nabe responded. The Guardian Overseer has requested that I deal with an issue in the southwest. Ludmilas pace slowed somewhat as she thought on Nabes words. Did she mean out on the frontier? From what she saw, the way back from Wardens Vale had very little in the way of anything that suggested internal threats like bandits or roaming monsters. She raised her head from her thoughts as the Adventurer walked past her. If its something on the border Ludmila said, is there anything I can do to aid you? I know the lay of the land around my barony fairly well, as well as the surrounding areas. If theres some information you would likeC Lady Albedo has provided me with everything I require, Nabe curtly cut her off. Veering to the right, the Adventurer stepped onto the path leading to the gazebo where they had arrived earlier in the evening. Ludmila stopped to watch as the mage stepped onto the raised floor of the structure. With Wardens Vale abandoned, any incursion from the frontier would be met with no resistance, and Adamantite Adventurers were beyond the means of her family to hire. She could do little to repay the favour granted by Lady Albedo C the Guardian Overseer? C but, in her current situation, she could at least express her gratitude. Thank you for your assistance, Ludmila bowed her head slightly in Nabes direction as the mage made preparations to depart. Nabe turned to look back at her with a strange expression on her human visage. Several seconds passed before her face relaxed a bit. Lady Shalltear is not one to be kept waiting, the Adventurer told her. It is inadvisable to court her displeasure. With the parting word of caution, Nabe whispered a spell and vanished. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Left alone with her thoughts in the empty garden, Ludmila scanned the surrounding district. Though not much time had passed, she could not spot the figure of Lady Shalltear or her attendants anywhere. With little to achieve by standing around, she searched through the areas nearest to the main street, her head turning back and forth as she walked. Eventually, she stood in front of an imposing gatehouse that marked where the main promenade led south into the rest of the city and, with a tired sigh, she stepped across its threshold to take a look beyond the wall. The layout of E-Rantel was suited to its nature as a fortress city. Though protected by three massive curtain walls, the arrangement of the streets was such that any invaders that did make it into the walls encountered a somewhat confusing urban labyrinth. There were no strongholds that were designed to resist hostile forces in each section following a breach, but there were also no clear and direct paths to anywhere important. Even the main thoroughfares followed winding routes through the buildings of the city on their way to the next set of gates. The nature of certain industrial areas within the main section of the city could be identified by sight and smell, but there were no clear written markings or directions to assist outsiders with navigation within or between the various parts of the city. To those unfamiliar with its ways, most of the citys layout would appear a random mix of shophouses, apartments, inns, warehouses and all manner of institutions such as temples, guilds and artistic venues. Outsiders themselves, her family would hire a wagon that would take them to the various warehouses where they would sell their goods to wholesalers, who would in turn make their living by reselling their inventory as the markets demanded. She recalled her younger self staring out from their hard seats as they wound their way through the veritable maze of streets, buildings and plazas. Even now, as her gaze followed the main road down the slope from the gate, she was under no illusion that she wouldnt quickly become lost the further she went from the Central Districts entrance. Lady Shalltear and her attendants should have stood distinct from any of the city folk, so she had thought to inquire after their passing with any citizens she could find nearby. However, it turned out that the streets beyond the inner walls were just as empty as those within them. Streetlamps, less ornate than those in the Central District, shone with the same intensity nonetheless: brightening the empty thoroughfares of the city which lay in still and eerie silence. E-Rantel was a major trading hub as well as a staging ground for mercenaries and Adventurers that worked jobs maintaining the nearby Katze Plains, providing escort to merchants and keeping the highways and roads of the surrounding countryside clear of threats. Even with the sudden and unexpected annexation, this work did not conveniently wait for anyone and the city should have at least had a certain amount of life in the streets. It was an odd sight that she would have normally given more thought towards, had her own business not been so pressing. Where could Lady Shalltear have gone? Frustration caused her to finally voice her thoughts aloud into the evening air. Without any leads to go by, she decided to turn back and see if there was any way that the administrative offices in the central district could help her locate the mysterious woman. The groan of metal coming from the direction of the gate caused her to slow mid-turn. Where the gate behind her should have come into her field of view, instead was a murky reflection of herself looking back at her. She faced a wall of dark, polished metal twice her size, gleaming in the twilight. The sound continued as the wall of metal shifted slightly. A movement out of the corner of her eye caught her attention C an arm covered in vambraces of similar material, draped in a tattered sleeve, was stretched out from behind what she now realized was a massive tower shield. The arm ended in a wicked gauntlet curled into a fist, and a single clawed finger protruded from it. As her gaze followed down the arm and eventually in the direction indicated by the finger, she realized that it was probably the answer to the question she had voiced to no one in particular. From her vantage below, she could only see the crest of a shining helm behind the top of the tower shield. The tall guard made no further moves and the cloak of its purple robe fluttered in the evening breeze, making a sound similar to that of a large banner. After standing awkwardly for a moment, Ludmila silently nodded her head in towards the shield in thanks before heading in the direction indicated. Assuming a brisk pace, it wasnt long before she spotted Lady Shalltears dark parasol. The pale figures of her attendants could be seen still flanking her as she strolled off casually barely two blocks ahead. It turned out that she had actually not gone far at all, but the erratic layout of E-Rantel was simply obscuring her line of sight. Breathing a sigh of relief, she slowed her pace and mulled over how to present herself and the issues that faced her familys demesne. As she calmed down and ordered her thoughts, the monumental task that lay before Ludmila formed a growing list of problems in her head. She maintained a vague sense of Lady Shalltear a few dozen paces out in front of her, but for the most part she had focused herself inwards in order to sort everything out. The most pressing issue was that Wardens Vale currently had a population of one: herself. Without labour, there would be no production, no revenues; stagnancy and decay would soon follow. The normal means by which rural territories secured immigrants C through petitioning the city administration or checking with the temples for hopeful settlers, refugees and the homeless C would not work for frontier fiefs. One could not simply be a Farmer or any other singular civilian profession: if the population was not accustomed to life bordering the wilderness and incapable of holding their own against the threats that lay around them, they would not survive for very long. The weak would simply become food for predators, and becoming known as a place to find easy meals only invited more unwanted guests. Though the Sorcerous Kingdom C according to Countess Jezne C had a standing army, Ludmila was not certain if they possessed the ability to uphold the borders and maintain constant readiness against potential attacks from the wilderness. All it would take was an hour or two and the entire village could be ransacked by a tribe of Demihumans if it lacked ready defenders. Wardens Vale had established itself as an entrenched Human territory in the eyes of their savage neighbors, but there only needed to be a curious scout or a desperate hunter to find that the village was now open to invasion. The thought did not sit well with her at all, especially considering that Nabe had already departed to deal with some sort of issue in the area, and it was something she wanted to remedy as quickly as possible. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The other problems revolved around logistics, such as building a new vessel to transport the villages goods and refurbishing old infrastructure, as well as making sure all of her legal affairs were in order. She also needed to ensure that her understanding of the law was still in line with that of the new administrations. In addition, she needed to figure out where her villages goods disappeared to and hire a wagon to transport and sell thembut all these things would not avail her any if she did not resolve the first problem. The only recourse that came immediately to Ludmilas mind was the courtier that she had ultimately followed after. Her proud bearing and lavish attire gave off the air of one accustomed to high society and, according to Nabe, she had a connection to the Sorcerer King. Ludmila was not sure if she was actually a noble, but at the least she had risen to a position where her value warranted her attendance in the Royal Court. If she was a powerful noble, the resources she might be willing to bring to bear would make all of Ludmilas worries seem needless in the end. Resolving herself, Ludmila picked up her pace to catch up with the small procession ahead. Her lonely shadows projecting onto the buildings lining the street made her keenly aware of how much the city had changed from her past memories. The wooden-framed structures with their walls of wattle and daub were sometimes five or six stories tall and even a small city block could house several times the population of her entire fief. This normally meant that street life should be boisterous as labourers parted with their wages in the evening, so the contrast with the reality she was currently experiencing created a dissonant sensation. Every door was shut; every window shuttered. The occasional wisps of smoke she could see rising from chimneys indicated that they were indeed occupied, and that the residents were burning fuel to keep warm in the chill of early spring. She could not make much sense of it. Ludmila understood that the events of Katze were certainly terrifying, but E-Rantel itself did not look like it had been damaged. The streets were unnaturally clean and there was no sign of any looting or arson that one might think would come hand in hand with a violent siege and occupation. For all of its changes, the city still needed to run. Food, fuel and rent would need to be paid for somehow, and the various organizations and businesses in the city still needed to operate to keep trade and production flowing. As she advanced, she saw that Lady Shalltear and her attendants had crossed into a large plaza, passing one of the many militia posts placed around the city. There was a sentry posted that was vaguely similar in appearance to the one that had given her directions earlier: it had the same dark armour, but with veins of bright crimson running through it and it didnt appear to have the same cloak or robe. Rather than a bright, shining helm, this sentry wore one that was as dark as the rest of its armour. The armour itself had dozens of wicked spikes protruding from it which made her curious about the rest of its appearance but, much like the previous guard, she could not see over the massive wall of dark metal that was its tower shield to take a look at the person behind. The sentinel stood motionless as she crossed in front of it, and the flutter of leathery wings from above drew her attention. Perched on the lamppost that came out over the street from the militia post, an Imp peered down at her with shining eyes. The bright light from the enchanted lamp that hung from the post was reflected off of its copper skin and cast a large shadow of the winged creature on the tall building looming over the guardhouse. She continued to look up at it as she passed under the lamp, and it grinned down in return like some sort of sinister gargoyle come to life. Ludmila had only seen and heard of them from books and the tales of performers, yet their descriptions had matched so closely that she was instantly able to identify it. The creature itself was rather small, so she felt more wary than threatened at its appearance. Ludmila pondered her relatively calm reaction at the reportedly evil being, and her head turned back down to look into the window where the posts officer usually presided from. With how quiet the city was, she thought it may have not warranted being manned, but a ragged figure stirring inside proved otherwise. A desiccated hand appeared at the counter, and the figure leaned forward into clear view. She followed the flowing black fabric of its robes until her eyes came to a stop at its face. Two points of angry crimson light flared back at her C it was a dead mans face, weathered by the passing of untold ages. Its flesh had dried and pulled back his thin lips in a ghastly sneer as he stared down at her from the guardhouse window. She let out a startled cry as she immediately fell away, tumbling onto the flagstones of the pavement. She scrambled back to her feet and fled into the plaza. Rows of stands and benches filled the space C it was a place which would usually have hundreds of merchants displaying their wares and many times the number of citizens, travellers and other folk perusing the vast selection of goods. But like the street that she had dashed out of, it was silent and empty, the evening wind blowing across what should have been a vibrant centre of city life with a lonely moan. Neither sound nor movement could be heard following, but she dared not turn to look over her shoulder as she bolted forward. With the shift in how she profiled her surroundings, she began to notice other things as well. The Undead she had encountered at the militia post was not the only one. Several similar figures in black robes flew over the plaza, vanishing over the rooftops and out of sight while others appeared shortly after, heading in different directions. In each corner of the plaza, there was a similar guardhouse and the one that she was quickly closing in on seemed to have the same arrangement: a tall, dark sentinel with a tower shield and an Imp perched on its lamppost. Nothing had reacted to her panic, but she made a wide circle around the guardhouse as she followed after Lady Shalltear and her attendants, who seemed to be entirely unruffled as they had passed. Slightly incensed at the sight and the fact that she seemed to be the only person reacting to everything, Ludmila brushed off her skirts and took a closer look at the street that they followed. As she continued to examine her surroundings, she thought back to her encounter at the first militia post, recalling every detail. Several minutes passed before their winding route led to another small plaza. She walked directly up to the militia post ahead and steeled herself. If a citizen had seen her, she thought that they might have shouted out in warning or terror. Perhaps they would have marveled at her foolishness and awaited the inevitable, gruesome result. But when she stepped directly in front of the sentinel and its grimly gleaming tower shield, Ludmila did not sense that she had any spectators. As she reviewed her journey through the streets of the city, she reoriented her perception. Even with the Undead present, E-Rantel was undamaged and of the slaughter of its citizens, there was no sign. The sentinels had not reacted to her presence and nothing had chased her when she fled in panic. The only time she had gotten any sort of response was when she received directions from the guard at the gatehouse. She looked up past her reflection in the shield to the crest of the helmet peeking above it. The Imp sitting on the lamppost was looking down at her, but she decidedly ignored its grinning leer. Poking her head around the shield, she took a close look at the sentinel from the side. Eyes that glowed with angry crimson light glared back down at her, but the sentinel did not stir beyond its notice. As Ludmila registered the features behind the open face of its helm, she had no doubt that this sentinel was Undead. She suspected that every one of the dark, armoured warriors she had walked by were also Undead, but their behaviour was unlike any Undead she had seen before. Occasionally, the wilderness tribes in the upper reaches would have conflicts between themselves, and the dead bodies resulting from their battles would be washed downstream. These corpses would occasionally result in Undead like Skeletons and Zombies that pulled themselves out of the water, drawn to the abundant life in Wardens Vale. They would immediately chase after the hundreds of geese wandering around the marshy floodplain, which created an endless, annoying racket until a handful of villagers showed up to put an end to it. Since she couldnt even sense how strong they actually were, these Undead were far more powerful than the Skeletons and Zombies that occasionally popped up in the baronybut they seemed to care nothing for the living beyond observing them. While they did not exactly seem to be inclined to interact with her like Human militia might, they were sentries all the same. Ludmila turned and stepped away from the sentinel, walking past the guardhouse. Looking into the window, she saw there was the same type of Undead that had startled her witless before staring back at her. She held its gaze as she passed the guardhouse, satisfied with the result. While it appeared that death stood in the streets and flew in the skies overhead, the truth was that the city of E-Rantel had been laid siege to by the spectre of their own fear. Ludmila continued on her way down the street where Lady Shalltear had gone, no longer paying any mind to the Undead standing watch over the city. Duty cared not for fear, and time awaited no one. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 By the time Ludmila caught up with Lady Shalltear again, they were crossing another, smaller plaza on the western side of the city. The evening light cast itself between the spaces in the streets and buildings, painting their path with its fading glow. The dark folds of Lady Shalltears gown swirled in contrast to the pale white figures of her attendants; its luxuriously rich fabric seemed to eagerly devour what remained of the day. Her parasol still lay over her shoulder, twirling idly on occasion and obscuring Ludmilas view. Though she roughly knew what she needed, Ludmila still struggled to find the appropriate words to convey her plight to Lady Shalltear. After settling herself with the presence of the Undead, other worries arose: worries that if she slighted her in some small way, even unknowingly, she would doom her demesne to ruin. Thus, she continued to follow silently after her as she worked up what little she knew of dealing with high nobility and deciding what forms of etiquette would be appropriate to observe. She followed them out of the plaza, along the large road as it meandered through the buildings. It continued to feel unnaturally empty; no one looked out of the shuttered buildings on either side on the road to watch their procession. At each intersection, the dark sentinels stood tall beneath the streetlamps, in silent challenge to any opposition. As far as they had travelled, Ludmila wondered if their journey would simply continue in its winding circuit around the rest of the city and have them arrive at the northern entrance to the central district. She found herself drawing closer to the trio ahead of her as she thought of their journey continuing past that, entering the less reputable and poverty stricken areas of the city, before noticing that the group ahead of her had slowed their pace. Looking to the gatehouse at the wall that set the poorest sections of E-Rantel apart from the rest, she saw two more of the same dark sentinels standing on either side of a closed gate. A heavy wooden bar lay across it; she realized that the paupers quarter had been closed off. No signs of activity could be heard over the wall and Ludmila wondered why it was so, and if the residents still remained within. Her question would remain unanswered as the entourage turned a few blocks before the gate, into an alley between a pair of prominent buildings: a large inn that appeared to be meant for all manner of guests with a tavern on its ground floor, and a warehouse belonging to the Merchant Guild on the other. Unlike the main streets, the smaller lanes and alleys of the city were not paved and had damp sections left over from the wet winter season of the lowlands. The stretch nearest to the street was a loading area for the warehouse and many wooden planks of varying lengths were laid over places where wagon wheels had worn muddy ruts into the alley. Looking into several of the open loading bays as they passed, she saw that the building appeared to have been vacated: nothing but scraps of paper and a few discarded crates strewn about the warehouse floor. The inn opposite to it was shuttered and locked away like many of the other buildings in the city that she had seen along the way. As they moved beyond the warehouse, the height of the surrounding buildings grew shorter, but the alley tapered to a width that could only accommodate pedestrians. In front, Lady Shalltear and her attendants walked single file: the alabaster-clad women coming before and after their mistress. Ludmila slipped in behind them, not wanting to stray too far in the lonely passage. The lane was no longer as straight as it had been nearer to the main street and angled one way or another as they advanced. Their path now seemed more like a narrow canyon than a city alley; the soil under their feet remaining damp and muddy with the pittance of sunlight it probably saw in a day. She focused on her footing as they made their way down the alley, stepping around puddles and potholes that intermittently appeared along the way. A short while later, Ludmila felt wisps of the cold spring breeze filtering down between the crowded buildings. Faint hints of woodsmoke were carried along with it, and she raised her gaze to look far ahead at the first signs of life she had seen in the capital since her brief visit to the Royal Villa. Shadows cast by the flickering orange flames of an unseen fire danced on the alley wall. Any details were still too distant to make out, but the smoke-tinged air carried with it the distinct smells of Human habitation: the aroma of food being cooked and the odours of sweat and worn fabrics. As she approached, the surroundings grew brighter and the faint murmur of voices carried through the haze of cook fires: over which hung large, cast-iron cauldrons. Overhead, she noted open windows where people of various ages could occasionally be seen inside. Many curiously looked down at the small group that had come in from the main streets. It was a short distance before the alley opened up into a small courtyard nestled deep within the packed buildings. Tall braziers had been placed at the corners of a crudely cobbled square and several men and women stood about them, speaking amongst themselves in low tones. Despite signs of having been cleaned up recently, there was no hiding the age of the buildings that surrounded the open space. Yellow and brown watermarks stained the walls. Patches of whitewash and old clay plaster could be seen all along them. This tiny pocket deep in the bowels of the city seemed to have been forgotten by time: a throwback to an age when the city was still young; the streets and buildings less grandiose. Even the materials used to construct the buildings and the layout of the yard seemed fashioned in an entirely different style to the main thoroughfares of the cosmopolitan city that they had left behind along with its paved roads. Perhaps only those that lived nearby even realized that the hidden plaza existed. A middle-aged man bearing an unmarked load over his shoulder crossed in front of them, bending slightly in respect to the group as he passed by. His gaze lingered on the women but his pace did not slow as he vanished into the narrow alley to wherever his destination lay. Going by the reaction of the people who noticed them, it was not the first time they had seen Lady Shalltear and her attendants in this secluded little pocket of the city which was well out of sight and away from the Undead sentinels. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The way the people carried themselves and interacted amongst one another marked them plainly as common folk, but they did not have the fresh appearance of villagers in more rural areas like Wardens Vale. Though they appeared to have done what they could to maintain their appearance, many had worn clothing marked with the grime, soot and sweat of city life. These were the citizens that worked in the alleys and buildings behind the pristine storefronts, guild offices and warehouses of E-Rantel C the hands and feet and backs supporting the citys twin pillars of commerce and industry. As Lady Shalltear made her way towards the centre of the plaza, Ludmila looked for a place where she could quietly observe its people without getting in the way. Two women standing under one brazier took note of their passage and after a quick exchange, one of them hurried off into the short doorway of a nearby building. The remaining woman turned to approach one of Lady Shalltears attendants. Standing in an unoccupied space behind the group, Ludmila could not make out what the woman was saying as she bowed her head, but the low, plaintive tone made it seem like a petition of some sort. The attendant remained silent and made no motions as she heard the woman out. With the sound of the womans voice in the background, Lady Shalltear and her remaining attendant made their way to a small pile of crates where another attendant with a slightly different hairstyle stood with a clipboard in hand. Their mistress stopped and turned to survey the surroundings, looking back towards the way they had come and the small groups of people going about their evening. The other attendant had moved forward to meet the woman standing at the crates, who began to speak at length with the clipboard held in front of her, gesturing at intervals with some sort of pen in her other hand. The mannerisms of a warehouse clerk were at odds with her fine appearance, and Ludmila observed bemusedly from the side as the two conferred quietly between themselves. The return of the first attendant caused Ludmila to turn her attention back to where Lady Shalltear stood near the middle of the yard. She continued to stand with her back turned to her as she listened to what the attendant had to say. Four long shadows extended from her figure, cast by the braziers in each corner, dancing across the ground as the fires flickered and crackled around her. The parasol had disappeared somewhere and the long fan had returned to her left hand. After receiving a slight nod from her mistress, the attendant in turn looked to where the petitioner stood and motioned for her to approach. The woman walked to the building where her companion now stood supporting a third girl in the doorway, and together they helped her come forward to the lady clad in shadowed silks awaiting in the middle of the courtyard. As the trio came fully into view, recognition caused a memory from a year past to jump out at her: a startled and pained yelp from one of her brothers as their father pulled his ear sharply to turn his gaze away from some gaudily dressed and painted women standing at a street corner. It was evening as they were returning to the central district, on an empty wagon through the streets of the city, and her father C who was preoccupied with scolding his sons C did not notice that his daughter was examining their appearance as well. The two women supporting the third, though not nearly as brightly dressed as those from her memory, were most likely prostitutes. Slowly shuffling forward as they supported the girl between them, the three women came before Lady Shalltear, gazes cast downwards. After they helped the girl kneel before her, the first two respectfully backed away, bowing multiple times before stopping to stand quietly at the edge of the plaza. Wrapped in a short, worn blanket, the woman kneeling on the ground shivered in the chill of the early spring evening. She had a thin, ragged appearance and her skin was marred by cuts and bruises. There was a dark splotch where she had received an injury to her head over her left temple, and a deep cut caked her blonde hair with dried blood and glistened slightly as it continued to ooze. Her light blue eyes seemed to focus and unfocus unsteadily as she looked down at the hem of Lady Shalltears gown. The girl did not seem quite there. Ludmila looked at the gash over the side of the womans head again and decided she must have suffered some other, unseen injury from being struck. The arrival of the injured woman had drawn the notice of several passers-by, who had been alarmed at her bloodied appearance as she was carefully led to the tiny plaza. As they stood to watch, others slowed down and stopped to see what was going on. Silence grew over the courtyard, and eventually only the occasional crackling of the braziers punctuated the still night air. Out of the corners of her vision, Ludmila could see the people scattered around the rough, cobblestoned yard watching the two figures in the centre of the plaza. The sudden quiet led to residents appearing in the windows overhead, looking down for the source of the uncharacteristic stillness in the air. Lady Shalltear stood silently at the centre of attention, as if waiting for the expectant energy in the air to rise further. Then, without word or flamboyant action, she stretched her hand out to the woman kneeling before her. As she reached forward, Ludmilas eyes grew wide as she noticed for the first time what had been obscured from her vision as she followed Lady Shalltear through the city. Where a slim, delicate arm with beautiful porcelain skin glowed in the firelight also appeared pallid flesh stretched over a sinewy appendage. It extended far longer than that of a normal persons, ending in a hand with elongated fingers tipped in what were far too long and sharp to be Human nails. As she cupped her chin, the woman showed no reaction to this monstrous sight and Ludmila understood that it was something that she alone was perceiving through her Talent. Ludmilas mind whirled, trying to understand what she was seeing. Lady Shalltear tipped the womans chin upwards to face her fully and, after a moment, her clear, feminine voice could be heard across the plaza. Regenerate. A bright, magical glow briefly pulsed over the woman and the bruises visible on her face and body faded away without a trace. The gash over her temple closed as the spell mended the cuts on her skin. The girl blinked as the pain that must have accompanied her injuries slowly subsided. Her jaw worked as if to speak, but the fingers grasping her chin maintained their firm hold. Lady Shalltears voice sounded again. Remove Disease. A second, dimmer, glow issued over the woman C this time she froze in place, eyes looking up at Lady Shalltear. In the silence that followed, a tear rolled down one of the womans cheeks, then the other. All at once, she collapsed to the ground, sobbing quietly. By the third shuddering breath, her quiet, wracking sobs had grown to a wail that filled the night air. The woman tightly grasped the hem of Lady Shalltear''s dress, pouring into it a life of desperation and anxiety; of fear and shame. At the edge of the plaza, the two women that had brought their companion forward were wiping tears away as well. Though the weeping woman clinging to her dress was at least half again Lady Shalltears height, her small figure did not budge. Indeed, it seemed that she paid the weeping woman at her feet no mind at all, instead intent on once again observing her surroundings. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The events unfolding in the small back alley square had, by then, drawn a crowd of people. Some had come from the surrounding alleys, while many others occupied the windows looking down into the dimly lit area. They looked on in silence as the heartfelt sobs of the woman continued, seemingly unwilling to disturb the scene playing out before them. From her place behind the impromptu stage, Ludmila silently digested the events leading up to the scene before her. Until that moment, she was unable to make very little sense of their course so far. The reason why this highborn lady, who had a direct connection to the King, would walk halfway around the city to some forgotten back alley on the border of the slums had been a complete mystery. The revelation that Lady Shalltear was a divine caster shed some light on the questions that had continued to rise in Ludmilas mind. It would not be uncharacteristic for a priest to come and minister to the people. Were her attendants clad in their fine, alabaster garments Acolytes? Their uniform appearance lent credence to this thought. The light, almost sheer cloth of her attendants garb could perhaps be found in much warmer regions of the world. The black gown and bolero of Lady Shalltear with its silver and carmine highlights, however, did not match the vestments of any faith she had ever encountered or read of. What manner of priest is she? She wondered to herself. Cleric. Lady Shalltears voice snapped Ludmila out of her thoughts and she focused her attention on her. Cleric, the correction came again, not Priest. It was then that she realized that, at some point, she had voiced her thoughts aloud. Though the words had caused her to go silent once again, she couldn''t hide the dubious expression that painted her face. Clerics were a part of the priesthood of every religion she knew of. Though they were often trained and specialized for the battlefield, they usually did not mind being called priests. Looking at the back of the slight figure before her, she could not imagine a woman so much smaller than herself standing at the forefront of pitched combat: bolstering her allies and delivering divine wrath upon her enemies. But surely you are here to minister to the people? Ludmila asked. This was the first time since they had encountered one another that Ludmila had Lady Shalltears attention, so she quickly brushed aside her doubts at the previous statement to press her with questions. As Bohdan had tended to the needs of her village, so too did the priesthoods of larger towns and cities serve their own populations. They gave spiritual guidance, performed charity and though they legally held no political power in Re-Estize, the Temples had a degree of cultural influence and certain rights concerning the use of divine magic. She voiced her query, and Lady Shalltear''s posture stiffened momentarily. A short silence ensued. The fan, which she had been waving lazily in front of her face, snapped shut. She turned smoothly with her head tilted slightly, the silken folds of her dress swirling around her. Though Ludmila had mentally braced herself after seeing the Cleric laying hands on the battered and sick prostitute, she felt herself take in a sharp breath as what she now saw rooted her feet to the ground. As with Nabe of Darkness, Lady Shalltear had two appearances. The first was that of a peerless beauty C far beyond that of Nabe C something that Ludmila would not have believed possible were she not witnessing it herself. The Clerics luxurious silver hair had been tied up in an off-centre ponytail that spilled down the length of her back. Long, lazy ringlets fell about a delicate face of perfect frame; clear and bright crimson eyes turned up towards her beneath long, silver lashes. In vibrant contrast to pale skin reminiscent of a porcelain doll, her cheeks were flush with life while small, soft lips parted with the hint of an alluring smile. It was a bewitching appearance that anyone would fall to; any feelings of jealousy or envy swept aside by adulation and longing. Wealth and power beyond all reason would be squandered to obtain even a moment of her favour. She was possessed of a legendary beauty that could topple nations and spark wars that set the world aflame, and the world would gladly become ashes for her sake. But even as Ludmila stood entranced by this vision, her Talent made her aware of a second, horrifying appearance that lurked beneath the first. Like the arm she had seen previously, pallid flesh was stretched over a face that invoked a dark and primal fear from deep within her. Her mouth, parted in a ghastly smile, was impossibly wide with pale lips stretched thinly around it. All around the inside of her mouth lay row upon row of wickedly curved, needle-sharp teeth, much like the lampreys that would occasionally be found latched to sides of fish caught from the river. A long red tongue writhed sinuously within, running over the carpet of teeth like a fleshy rasp. Glowing crimson eyes shone from within their dark hollows, and Ludmila felt like nothing more than helpless prey. Even the lustrous silver strands that framed her face seemed about to move on their own. As Ludmila stood transfixed by what she saw, Lady Shalltear seemed to be gauging her reaction. The corner of Lady Shalltear''s mouth twitched, and when it seemed that nothing more would be forthcoming from the girl standing rigid before her, she straightened from her coy posture to speak. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. It is the Will of Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer King, that His domain stands as a beacon of prosperity and harmony for all the world to see. Lady Shalltear''s answer was clearly not only for Ludmila and her soft, lilting voice chimed lightly across the square. By the grace of His Majesty, you are afforded protection as His citizens. The arm holding the closed fan swept out over the onlookers surrounding the square as she turned away from Ludmila with a grand gesture. Her feminine figure swayed seductively in the light of the braziers as she made her way back to the centre of the plaza. By this point Ludmila could see a throng of people gathered in their surroundings C even the rooftops had people looking down from them. Lady Shalltears pace slowed as she came back to stand near the stacked crates again. The healed prostitute had collected herself and knelt with her companions. The Clerics gaze surveyed the surroundings before finally coming to rest on the wooden containers before her. Following that gaze, Ludmila saw that a meagre-looking plant had been laid on the corner of one of the boxes. With small flowers of white and yellow, she recognized it as one which commonly grew out of the cracks in the pavement and masonry of the city. Producing a silken handkerchief, Lady Shalltear gently picked up the flower, placing it on the cloth to be folded within. Then, while holding the humble tribute in her left hand, she raised her right. Gate. A hole opened in the air behind where the boxes lay C it was similar to the one that had appeared in the warehouse in Wardens Vale. Wide enough for several grown men to fit shoulder to shoulder and just as high, it hovered silently in inky darkness. The Acolyte with the pen and clipboard came to stand before Lady Shalltear. Pandoras Actor will know what to do with this, the Cleric said as she handed the wrapped flower over to her attendant, who had her palms held out to receive it. Lady Shalltears hand motioned lazily at the crates in a dismissive gesture. Return these. As she turned away, another attendant came to pick up one of the crates. The hollow sound it made as it bumped against the others upon leaving the ground suggested that it was empty. Falling in line with the other Acolyte with the clipboard, they stepped forward into the hole in the air and disappeared. After a moment, the Acolytes reappeared with identical crates, but they made a more solid noise as they were set down in place of the ones that had been carried away. Back and forth the attendants went, not seeming to tire or mind their burden. As the crowd looked on, the attendants eventually refilled the space formerly occupied by the empty crates, neatly arranging them behind Lady Shalltear. It is the Will of His Majesty that His people shall not want for shelter or provision, the end of Lady Shalltear''s sentence was punctuated with a thump as the last of the crates settled on the ground behind her. It is His Will that His people are provided with the security and stability to thrive C regardless of their ability, occupation or station. As Lady Shalltear once again wove around the plaza, her swaying movements and graceful steps seemed almost a dance C more suited to the polished floors of a palace court than the dirt and puddles of the alley. The rich silks of her black ballroom gown swept over the ground and the sweet sound of her voice filled the square; those watching stood transfixed by the vision made manifest before them. It was as if they had found themselves transported into a song of legend and they were witnessing a noble of the highest calibre. Their cramped and dirty alley had been transformed into the grand courts of some far-flung empire, where the lady before them was delivering not a message to the riffraff of a city conquered, but a proclamation to the heads of great houses and rulers sitting on their thrones. In one hand she held healing and salvation; in the other she offered peace, prosperity and the hope for a greater future. As she spoke, the attendants had all returned and opened the newly-arrived crates. They revealed food C staples, vegetables and cuts of meat. Others contained bolts of flax and linen, balls of wool yarn and spools of plain thread. Coal and charcoal could be seen filling others still; as well as logs of wood and kindling. A great plentitude of life''s necessities were arrayed behind Lady Shalltear as she continued to speak, adding a simple to understand weight to her words. Those who strive to serve under His rule shall be rewarded in equal measure, Lady Shalltear rested her hand on the shoulder of the woman she had tended to. Those that would dare to bring harm to what is His shall be granted no quarter. She beckoned for an Acolyte to come forward with her free hand. Immediately, one of the gorgeous women clad in alabaster silks stepped before her and deeply bowed. The one that did this, Lady Shalltear''s voice could be heard clearly across the square as she issued instructions. Find him, and bring him here. The woman raised her head, and Ludmila thought she saw a predatory gleam in her dark eyes before she turned away, walking straight towards the edge of the crowd on the opposite side of the square. It took a moment for the bystanders to realize that the last words they heard had been an order, but upon this realization a disturbance arose from the direction the woman was walking towards. The crowd turned their heads. A small opening formed in the wall of people: revealing a tall, lanky man with the appearance of a common labourer. He had already taken several steps, trying to shove through the crowd, but it was too late. Hold Species. The man froze completely mid-step, magically paralyzed by Lady Shalltears spell, his arms held out in front of him as he was trying to push his way through the wall of people in the way. Those around him did not even have enough time to register what had happened as the Acolyte scooped him up entirely, carrying the man like a hollow wooden mannequin back to her mistress with no more visible effort than she had shown when she delivered the filled crates. Lady Shalltear nodded as she opened a new Gate. The man was still frozen as he was carried off to some unknown fate. The spellbound feeling over the crowd had partially broken due the commotion, but the Clerics declaration still echoed in their minds. Lady Shalltear had rejected the notion that she was a priest, but what had transpired delivered a message more powerful than any sermon Ludmila had ever attended. As she looked around the plaza at the faces in the crowd, all those present had clearly been moved by her words. No...rather than moved, something had taken root. Though Lady Shalltears unveiled appearance had tempered Ludmilas reception somewhat in her own eyes, she still felt the lingering appeal of her words. A colder, more calculating part of her mind reared up in alarm C an ember had been instilled in the hearts of the people here, and from deep in the lowly alleys of E-Rantel, it would spread and perhaps set all its citizens aflame with the evenings message. It was something many a noble both sought and feared at the same time, something that could become extraordinarily dangerous if it flew out of control. As she watched the people slowly disperse, the attendants had taken up positions in the middle of the plaza, distributing the supplies to the queues that had formed after their mistress had retired from the stage. Charity was also a component of various faiths, but the sheer abundance before her would have beggared even the largest of city temples before long. As Ludmila watched them work, she felt a presence brush up near her. Baroness Zahradnik. Ludmila looked down at the familiar voice and her body jumped C most of what appeared below her was a yawning pit of needle-sharp teeth. She was only thankful that she didnt cry out as well. Lady Shalltears slight stature certainly allowed her to move about without being noticed, if she wasnt purposely drawing attention to herself. Ludmila had a great many things to ask of her, but everything she had thought of seemed to want to come out at the same time, resulting in her mouth opening wordlessly and not much else. The Cleric in the black gown seemed amused by her reaction, and wrapped a hand lightly around Ludmilas elbow. Let us speak privately elsewhere. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The pair appeared at the same gazebo that Ludmila had arrived in alongside Momon and Nabe earlier that day. Night had fully fallen over E-Rantel, and the cool air was refreshing after being in the crowded atmosphere of the smoky alley plaza. The wide open space under the clear night sky had a relaxing effect on Ludmila as she stepped off the platform behind Lady Shalltear, who had let go of her arm after they had arrived. This gazebo appears to be quite popular, Ludmila said casually while stretching. As the words left her mouth, she realized the sort of sloppy appearance she was putting on C not to mention speaking out of turn with a member of the Royal Court. Her heart sunk as she brought a hand to her mouth at her own rude behaviour. All of her efforts to organize proper protocol her mind seemed to have been for naught. Hm? Ah, that place is the only spot where teleportation isnt prevented here, Lady Shalltear peered around the grounds as she responded to Ludmilas words, not even bothering to turn around before speaking. Ludmila blinked several times upon hearing this. While she had not even known of the existence of teleportation magic before today C never mind that it could be restricted C it didnt seem like such a good idea to reveal security measures openly in public. Perhaps it wasnt as important as she felt it was; Lady Shalltears voice had lost its formal tone, leaving only her light, lilting voice that seemed not too much different from a young woman around her own age. Ludmila wondered if it meant that she herself could relax and put formalities asideor perhaps Lady Shalltear was graciously covering for Ludmilas breach in protocol. Deciding that it would be for the best to not to press her luck, Ludmila remained silent as she followed behind her, resolving her self once again to demonstrate the proper decorum. Lady Shalltears attendants had been left behind to distribute supplies to the crowd of people in the plaza, so they walked alone together through the empty streets of the central district. Several of the guest houses they passed had dim lighting that filtered through their windows, so it seemed that the nobles meeting had adjourned C she would have to find some way to catch up on everything. They crossed several intersections, circling around partway behind the Royal Villa, before Lady Shalltear turned and headed into the yard of what looked to be an unoccupied guest house. Ludmila stopped at the gate to look up at the building: it was fashioned in line with the same themes as the rest of the homes in the central district. Unlike the wattle and daub construction of the buildings in the common area, these were sculpted primarily from limestone to match the aesthetic of the Royal Villa and the nearby administrative offices. Rather than a simple guest house, it was in reality a large manor C roughly ten times larger than the baronial manor in Wardens Vale, its wooden hall included. There was a letterbox with the number 04 on it just inside the entrance of the yard, and the Lady Shalltear was tiptoeing to reach inside. Her tongue was pressed against her lip as she fished around blindly, finally pulling away with a large black iron key. Turning back to the street, she held it out to Ludmila. My lady, whatC These will be your accommodations in the city, Lady Shalltear told her, for as long as you require them. Well, theyre actually the quarters that were allocated to me since Im often called to perform duties here, but I havent used this place at all. I can return to my own home rather quickly, as you might have surmised. Ludmila received the key, feeling its weight in her palm. The guest houses in the central district were quite expensive to rent out C it was actually much cheaper to frequent the merchant inns out in the common sections of the city, and nobles with little in the way of discretionary wealth often resorted to using them. Once I settle the Baronys goods, my lady, she lowered her head, I will pay you back for the rent. Theres no need for that, Lady Shalltear waved her hand lazily. It''s free for me to use anyways. Thank you for your generosity, Lady Shalltear. When she rose again, she found herself face to face with Lady Shalltear and it took all of her will to not jump back in alarm. If Lady Shalltear sensed what had almost happened, she gave no indication of being offended by it. Surely you didn''t follow me halfway around E-Rantel just to gape at my face, Lady Shalltear said, If we would speak at length, it hardly seems appropriate for young ladies to be standing outside in the dead of night. She was right, and Ludmila had found herself once again committing a faux pas in the presence of a royal courtier. Fumbling with the key in embarrassment, she walked quickly through the front yard of the guest manor to its ornately carved door, turning the lock. With a soft click, it swung inwards, opening into a small foyer where she saw her bags had been deposited in plain view near the entrance. Breathing a sigh of relief at one less thing to worry about, she stepped inside and looked around for a lamp. What are you doing? Lady Shalltears query floated in from outside the door. Ludmila poked her head out of a closet further down the corridor. I am looking for a lamp, my lady, she replied. Or a lantern, or something similar to help light the house. But you dont actually need it, do you? This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Ludmilas hands ceased their searching, and she stepped out of the closet again to look at Lady Shalltear with an uncomprehending expression on her face. Beings with Truesight do not need light to see, Lady Shalltear answered the question on her face with the matter-of-fact statement. Ludmila closed the box she had been rifling through, placing it back into the closet. You are aware of my Talent? She said carefully. Of course, Lady Shalltear replied. Momon did mention it clearly in his report to the Guardian Overseer...well, since it is a Talent, he wasnt sure whether it was exactly the same or not. Actually Lady Shalltear stretched out her arm towards her, and an exquisite rod of clear crystal materialized in her grasp. True Seeing. Wellwhat do you see? Ludmila opened her eyes, having flinched when she felt the spell being abruptly cast on her. She turned her head to look around for a minute, finally bringing her gaze back to Lady Shalltear. Nothing," Ludmila said. "I mean, nothing has changed, my lady. Everything looks like it usually does. And so you have it. Lady Shalltear nodded as the rod vanished again, Though there are some distinct differences between a spell that emulates Truesight and the sense of those that have it naturally, it should basically function in much the same manner. While they spoke, the scent of rain drifted in from outdoors. Looking beyond the yard outside, Ludmila saw tiny droplets starting to fall. Please come inside, my lady, she motioned to her liege, who was still standing at the door. It will not do for someone of your standing to become soaked outside. Lady Shalltear tentatively stepped into the manor and, when she found herself fully inside, smiled to herself for some reason. Ludmila picked up her bags and carried them further into the manor, committing the layout to memory as she walked through its halls. She pondered over how her Talent worked. Ludmila had always thought the others in the village could see as well as she did, or perhaps she just had slightly better vision than the rest. Activity around the rural village revolved around the availability of daylight; even border patrols established camp in the evenings. Her assumption had been that it was simply how Humans behaved C working during the day and sleeping at night C and so she did the same. She had never realized that she had a Talent while she grew up in Wardens Vale, but now that it had come to light, she had become more and more curious about its potential. The manor was much larger than she had initially thought, with a large patio in the centre of the building around which the corridors leading to the manor''s various chambers ran. A flight of stone steps ran up one side of the courtyard, presumably to the residents private rooms upstairs. Ludmila slowly walked around the open space of the ground floor, looking into each door as the pitter-patter of raindrops on the patio accompanied her steps. After going past several doors, she found what she had been looking for C the main hall of the manor C though it had been converted into something more along the lines of a large drawing room to entertain guests. She stepped inside and looked about the richly furnished space. Its drapes had been drawn closed and, though it had all the furnishings of a wealthy nobles manor, the polished surfaces of its tables and shelves lay bare. There was a pomf sound behind her; Ludmila turned to see that Lady Shalltear had followed her to the room and was now settling onto a long sofa positioned near the fireplace with its empty hearth. Seeing this, Ludmila moved to see if she could get a flame started. Now what are you doing? Lady Shalltear spoke from where she was reclining, stopping Ludmila over ten paces from the fireplace. I was going to start a fire to warm up the room, my lady, Ludmila answered. Come here and sit down, her lieges tone brooked no argument. Ludmila turned around and headed back to where Lady Shalltear was reclining. Selecting a large chair which was set to face the others, Ludmila placed her bags on the floor beside it. As she seated herself, she registered figures moving around them. Four Skeletons, complete with arms and armour, materialized from the ground. Ludmila immediately rose in alarm but Lady Shalltear, lying across from her, made no move, nor did she seem to even care. Two of the Skeletons walked over to where the fireplace was. One walked back and forth from the rack of firewood nearby, piling logs in the fireplace while the other stood guard with the fire iron in hand for some reason. After a half dozen logs had been neatly arranged on the hearth, the Skeleton stopped and Lady Shalltear C still reclining on the couch C raised her arm, holding her palm out towards the ceiling. Flame Strike! With a tumultuous roar, a column of flame streaked down through the chimney and into the logs arranged the fireplace. The two Skeletons standing by the fireplace were simultaneously blown apart and incinerated as the flames struck the hearth and exploded; the fire iron was sent whistling end over end until it buried itself in the couch just above where Lady Shalltear was reclining. Ludmila, already on edge when the Undead had mysteriously appeared, leapt over the arm of her couch at the sound and remained behind her cover against the flaming debris landing all over the room. After the chunks of wood and stone stopped raining down around them, she thought she heard an oops drift quietly over the sofa. Peeking over the armrest, Ludmila was fairly certain that the word did not come close to describing what had happened. The large fireplace had crumbled apart below its mantelpiece and the polished stone floor in a three metre radius around the hearth was scorched and shattered. The remaining two Skeletons were running around frantically scooping up flaming bits of wood and tossing them into the pile of rubble that was once an extravagant showpiece of the hall. One stopped to try to beat out a fire that had caught on the drapes nearest to the disaster. As the flames licked their way up the fabric, the Skeleton gave up on its attempts and tore the entire thing down, tossing it over the flaming pile of what remained of the hearth. Ludmila wondered how many gold coins had just gone up in smoke. She waved her hand in front of her face as she coughed, trying to clear away the traces of smoke lingering in the air before her. As she went to air out the room by opening the now-drapeless window, she heard Lady Shalltear speaking on the sofa. Yes! No! Yes, that was me. WhaCour fireplaces dont do thatno, you dont have to send anyone over, its fine...I said this is fine! Unable to stifle her curiosity, Ludmila turned around to look behind her but couldnt see who Lady Shalltear was speaking to. That girl? You mean Baroness Zahradnik? Shes okay, shesC Lady Shalltear stretched her neck to peek around the fire iron which remained impaled in the couch above her supine form. Alive. Of course shes alive! ...you dont have to sound so disappointed when I say that! Ludmila turned back around and checked herself over after she opened the windows. Aside from some splinters and soot stuck to her skirt, nothing appeared to be amiss. Outside, she could see several of the tall sentinels that she had encountered around the city gathered on the street in front of the manor, the crimson points of light in their eyes looking towards her. She tried waving them away like someone might have waved off a militia member looking into a disturbance, but they ignored her and continued to stand on the pavement being pelted by the rain. She turned back just in time to see Lady Shalltear roll off the couch, brushing her dress off after getting up. Lady Shalltear eyed the fireplace poker embedded halfway into the couch with a frown, grasped the handle, and gave it a firm yank. The instrument came out in a single motion, but the prong had hooked onto the contents of the cushioned backrest, pulling out a long trail of stuffing behind it. With an expression that looked somewhere between displeasure and embarrassment, she flicked the wrought iron instrument in the direction of the destroyed fireplace, where it buried itself in the pile of flaming rubble all the way to its hilt. The Cleric waved her right hand in a dismissive gesture, and the two remaining Skeletons dematerialized where they stood. She turned to face Ludmila, not quite looking her in the eye. Do you think theres any tea in the kitchen? Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 As it turned out, there was no tea in the kitchen. Ludmila looked through the empty pantry for a few minutes before deciding that since there was no expectation of anyone living in the manor, it had just not been prepared for residents. In the end, she couldnt even find any teacups, dishes or utensils anywhere either, so Ludmila ended up fishing out two wooden cups from her baggage. Now they were sitting across from one another over a kitchen counter, nursing their cups of river water which had been drawn before her departure from Wardens Vale. Long minutes passed with the sound of rain filtering into the kitchen, and Ludmila quietly worried over whether her actions constituted as being a gracious host, or an insulting one. Lady Shalltear broke the lull between them first, rubbing her nose and checking her fingers for soot. Sodo you have any questions?" She asked, "Is there anything else that you require beyond accommodations in the city? Ludmila looked up from her cup of water. On the other side of the counter, both appearances seemed to be waiting expectantly. Then...do you know what my Talent actually does, my lady? She asked, The Adventurer Momon C of Darkness C seemed to recognize what it was, but we parted before I was able to ask. She decided to start with something that Lady Shalltear seemed to be familiar with rather than dumping a whole pile of her demesne-related problems onto her lap all at once. Due to the calamity in the hall, the air of tense formality between them had dissipated by a large degree. Ludmila thought it might be a good opportunity to develop an understanding of the powerful woman on a more personal level. Truesight is one of the most potent sensory abilities known, Lady Shalltear said. Since you were born with it, I suppose its use should come to you as naturally as any of your other senses. As you already know, it allows you to see through darkness, but not only the absence of light C it also sees through visual obscurement maintained through magical means. She extended her arm towards the doorway leading to the courtyard and cast a spell. Darkness. Inky blackness smothered the opening but, while Ludmila saw it appear, she simultaneously saw through it as clearly as if it was not there. Normally, Lady Shalltear told her, Humans will only see a wall of darkness in the doorway, but you should be able to see plainly through it. Ludmila nodded, and the Cleric continued her explanation. Truesight will foil all magical or supernatural forms of visual deception in your eyes, even if they arent explicitly targeted at you. Invisibility, optical illusions, shapeshifting C even the most subtle alterations of form by magic C will all be laid bare to your sight. They should appear to you just as I do right now. Lady Shalltear smiled, which was simultaneously dazzling and terrifying. Ludmila offered no overt reaction, and Lady Shalltear pouted a bit before speaking again. You are prudent to limit the awareness of others to your ability, she said. Vampires like myself dont particularly care whether we are seen or not, unless it compromises some other purpose, but races whose natural advantages are linked to their ability to alter or conceal their forms would probably react to you as a threat. Recalling Nabe earlier in the evening, Ludmila was forced to agree. While Ludmilas Talent seemed more wondrous as she learned about it, in the end she was only Human, and perception in the face of overwhelming violence would do little in light of her relative weakness. Since youve been born with Truesight as one of your natural senses, the usual magical means of defeating it will not work. Counter-divination spells, items that protect against scrying and anti-illusion magic, even the most powerful forms of visual deception reliant on magical or supernatural powers C those that your people would consider the realm of the gods C are powerless against your ability. Ludmila swallowed: her own Talent was beginning to scare her. She raised her cup to moisten her throat before asking a question. Then how do you fight Truesight, my lady? She asked, Is there anything I need to be careful of? Why, of course. Lady Shalltear pointed a finger at her. Blindness. The noblewoman cried out in surprise as the world turned dark. The wooden cup fell out of Ludmilas hands, but she didnt hear it clatter to the table or the floor. If someone can rob you of your vision in ways that Truesight does not defeat, Lady Shalltear told her, then you become as blind as anyone else that has lost their sight. If a thought is planted in your mind that you cannot confirm with your own eyes C say a smell, or a sound C then, obviously, your ability will not save you: it is something that is bound to your vision, after allits a bit unsatisfying how quickly you become calm, you know? Remove Blindness. Ludmila apologized, wondering whether it was something to actually apologize over. I am sorry, my lady, she said. I was trying to pay attention to what you were saying. Blinking several times after her vision was restored, she realized that Lady Shalltear might have a bit of a sadistic streak...or at the least she seemed to enjoy teasing her. Ludmila located her cup, which had been placed to the side, and reached out to nurse it in her hands again as she continued listening. There should be some other things you should have put together by now, Lady Shalltear continued. Truesight doesnt let you see through walls or clothing, so any sort of conjuration that produces something real will obscure your vision, even though they were originally created through magic. But while you may not be able to see the face behind someones mask or cloak or armour, mundane tricks that rely on light to deceive observers will probably not work on you, since you do not require light to see. Lady Shalltear produced a long, white silk glove from somewhere. As she pulled it over her hand, Ludmila furrowed her brow as Lady Shalltear''s elongated fingers seemed to shorten and conform to the shape of the glove. The rest of her hand followed as she finished putting on the glove, with no sign of what Ludmila had witnessed before. Such an obvious thing did not actually occur to her: clothing and physical barriers were a normal part of her life and she did not really treat it as a special sort of exception in the short time that she had become aware of her Talent. Finally, just because you see the true form of others does not mean you can also always deny other guises they may assume. Lady Shalltears ungloved hand reached out to grasp her wrist. The grotesque appendage with its elongated fingers and wicked talons did not touch her C instead it was the delicate, carefully manicured hand that lightly rested its cool fingers on her skin. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. A polymorphed creature will interact with you according to its current physical form, Lady Shalltear told her. Just because you see that your enemy is a mouse turned into a bear doesn''t mean it will not maul you. A Human Druid transformed into a Manticore will still injure you when it hurls its spikes C and the venom will affect you all the same. Similarly, the reverse is true. The hand around your wrist may appear to be a false form, but it is real all the same and the nails of my true form will not dig into your flesh as I do so. Ludmila made a mental note, and asked her next question after seeing that Lady Shalltear had completed her explanation. How can I combat the methods of defeating Truesight that youve described? Ludmila asked. Lady Shalltear released Ludmilas wrist, brushing her cheek lightly with her fingers as she pondered. Hmm...well, there are various potions and items that will defend against or remedy these problems, though you will have to discover if they are sold locally here. As for those mundane things, I suppose it will be a test of your skills of perception. As she spoke the last, a gleam formed in her crimson eyes and her lips curved upwards in a slight smile. What? I think Im beginning to agree with what Momon said at the meeting today, Lady Shalltear said. Ludmila straightened herself, waiting to hear what had been said about her before the Royal Court. While you are Human and certainly react in Human ways, Lady Shalltear said, you are very different from most of your kind that I have witnessed. When presented with the things that they fear, most will avoid it: they will cower and hide, or they will run. A few C perhaps brave, foolish or mad C would thoughtlessly stand up to their fears...perhaps on behalf of another or for some intangible ideal. Not many would act as you do: in the face of things that you should fear, you do not seek a way to escape such an encounter. Instead you ask questions. Analyze. Plan. Even your polite manner of speech has faded away as your true nature unveils itself. In the end, you look to attack and defeat the very things that would defeat you. As weak as you are, you are like us, in various ways. If Cocytus were here, I suppose he would go on about it being the way of a warrior or some such nonsense, but amongst all of the Humans I have come across, the only one that behaved as you do was not one of your pitiful warriors, or even those so-called Adventurers. I do not know who Cocytus is, my lady, Ludmila replied, but I think that sounds about rightthe way you describe it, it seems to very much be something like a warriors mindset. When you are what stands between your opponent and their objective, then you must do your utmost to prevail. Well, it wasnt, Lady Shalltear said. He was a merchant, if you can imagine that. To be sure he was startled when he arrived and found the city to be occupied by the Undead, but he recovered quickly and was quite infuriated that his business had been disrupted. He turned the city upside down looking for ways to keep his trade going, until Sebas finally came out to deal with him and sent him on his way. That merchant was quite the wonder C it made us curious why the rest of you Humans couldnt just all do the same. Lady Shalltear pulled on a second silken glove and folded her hands on the counter before her. Her light, conversational voice took on a more serious tone. Momon has suggested that you might be able to solve some of the problems currently plaguing E-Rantel, she said. As you have seen tonight, the citizens cower in their homes C they will only come out when they need to, and when they see that Momon is in the city. That gorCahem, the Guardian Overseer does not understand Humans, and only deigns to deal with them up to the point where she believes that useful ones can be...encouraged. She has a mind of order and duty, an endless stream of numbers and rules; a plethora of plots and schemes and mechanisms that drive the gears of what she envisions our Masters realm to be. She believes that the citizens should feel safe when they are told that they are. That they should work when told to work; eat when they are told to eat, and die when they are told to die. You...do not think the same, my lady? Ludmila asked tentatively. If His Majesty declared this to be the case, Lady Shalltear said simply, then it must surely be so. But he has not. In fact, it''s precisely the opposite. E-Rantel has been allowed to keep its laws and his vassals have been given free reign to administer as they see fit. This would mean that he trusts us to govern in accordance with his decisions with as much flexibility as is necessary, yes? Ludmila thought on her words. Countess Jezne had also said something along the lines of E-Rantel retaining its crown and ducal laws, but she had not heard anything about the Kings cabinet having a free hand over the nation. It was an unheard-of amount of freedom that she did not think any reigning sovereign would willingly tolerate. Lady Shalltear continued as Ludmila pondered the Sorcerer Kings decision. At any rate, Lady Shalltear continued, if theres anything you can do to help get things moving again, or if theres anything you need from me in order to do so, just let me know. If it gets us even one millimetre closer to fulfilling His Majestys desires, I''ll be more than happy to do what I can to help. My specialty lies in battle, so the most I can probably do is to help ensure no one gets in the way of your work. Beyond that, I know little about taxes or industry or the citizens or whatever else that goes into all this. Surely you cant mean that, my lady, Ludmila responded incredulously, all those people in that alleythey were clearly moved by your words. Lady Shalltear tilted her head curiously. I-is that so? We deliver supplies to many parts of the city like that every day, though? I only decided to speak after you said you thought I was ministering to the peopleand even then, I only repeated the Sorcerer Kings desires for his new realm. If thats all you truly think that you did, Ludmila said, then you must be gifted beyond belief. Hundreds of people were enthralled by your words and actions by the time you finished. The Vampire across the counter fidgeted with her wooden cup. Suppose what you say is true She drew out her words, I didnt exactly tell them to do anything. What do you think might have even come out of it? I do not know, Ludmila replied. Maybe all the people needed was more reassurance. What follows might just come on its own. The ringing of a bell somewhere near the room interrupted their conversation. Ludmila turned her head at the sound, looking out the kitchen doorway. Large manors had offices that were normally staffed by hired or personal maids. Several bells would be in that office, which were activated from various parts of the house and used to signal the staff on duty. However, as the house was previously unoccupied, no such staff were in attendance. The bell sounded again, coming through the corridors from the room across the courtyard. As Ludmila rose to answer, she felt a cool, silk-clad hand reach out and grasp her wrist. Wait. Ludmila looked back at Lady Shalltear, who had switched to low tones for some reason. Before she could ask for an explanation, she heard the sound of someone landing on the patio with a light splash. Soon after, footsteps came from somewhere out of sight, accompanied by the sound of the rain. The trepidation shown by Lady Shalltear created an ominous feeling as the sound approached. Baroness Zahradnik? Yuri Alphas voice echoed through the empty courtyard and through the halls. Baroness Zahradnik, Yuri Alpha called again, are you here? Are you alright? The maids tall figure came in front of the kitchen door and stopped. What in the world is...Baroness Zahradnik, are you inside? It occurred to Ludmila that Yuri Alpha could not see through the Darkness spell that covered the door. Yes? She replied uneasily, Yes, Im here. Oh, thank goodness, the Royal Maid said. Would you have happened to see Lady Shalltear? Ludmila turned to look back at her liege, who shook her head vehemently in reply. Lady Shalltear? Shes, uh As Ludmila hesitated, Lady Shalltear slid off of her stool and onto her feet. Greater Teleportation! dammit! During the commotion, Yuri Alpha dove into the darkened doorway, rolled over the tiles and rose to her feet with her fists held out before her in a fighting stance. Her eyes went from Ludmila, to Lady Shalltear, and then to the Vampires hand gripping Ludmilas wrist. Following her gaze, Lady Shalltear quickly released her hold and hid her hand behind the counter. The maid narrowed her eyes suspiciously. Lady Shalltear, did you just try to teleport away with Lady Zahradnik? ErkC Why is the doorway shrouded in Darkness? Yuri asked, Just what were you trying to do to the girl in here? T-theres a good reason for all this, weC The Vampire tried to explain herself, but the maid had relaxed her posture and turned to speak gently to Ludmila. Youll be alright, Lady Zahradnik, Yuri Alpha said in soothing tones. His Majesty desires that all of his subjects should live safely under his protection. Its just that Lady Shalltear gets a little bitexcited sometimes. As Lady Shalltear sputtered, Yuri Alpha continued on in her comforting voice. Sitting in a pitch-dark kitchen drinking tepid water is not something a lady of your station should be doing, Baroness," she said. "I''ve brought a few maids along with me, as well as a pair of sentries for your lodgings. I''ll have them bring your things to the solar and have a hot bath prepared. We''ll have you changed into a fresh dress and there will be a warm meal delivered. Ludmila perked up at the offer. Thoroughly exhausted after being thrown from one unfamiliar situation to another throughout the day, it did sound very enticing. Lady Shalltear did not miss her reaction. WhatCare you turning on me for a hot bath? Lady Shalltear exclaimed, Traitor! Her brows furrowed for a moment, then her expression brightened again. Wait! I can give you all that as wellI think? You will not be giving Baroness Zahradnik a bath, Yuri Alpha said flatly. ButCargh! Why am I the bad one here? Youre not? Yuri Alpha arched an eyebrow, I received a curious report from one of the Death Knights returning from their patrol. Apparently a column of fire came down in the middle of a rainstorm, right into this very manor. I do sincerely hope nothing of His Majestys city was damaged. Lady Shalltear shrank behind the counter. How mysterious...I wonder how that happened Yuri Alpha sniffed, adjusting her spectacle frames. Indeed. Ill let in the maids now and have the Death Knights help clean up before they take on their sentry duties. We might need someone for the roof as well, seeing how easily I was able to enter. The maid made a precise turn and left the kitchen, heading towards the manor entrance. Ludmila looked back at the defeated Lady Shalltear, who had laid her cheek on the cold stone counter. Seeing her glance back in her direction, Lady Shalltear spoke in a deflated tone. Well, what are you waiting for? She didnt raise her head, Go refresh yourself, IllIll be waiting down here. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 7 The Noble Household (Part I) The noble household employs a myriad of servants and retainers: from iconic Butlers and Maids, to Men-at-Arms, Cooks, Groundskeepers and Pages(to name a few). These individuals that serve the aristocratic estate are far from the shallow imitations that occasionally appear to work on an intermittent basis, functioning as some part of common hospitality to create a transient atmosphere of wealth and luxury. Members of a noble household are retainers which often serve as close personal attendants of noble families in all matters mundane. In a world where fending for oneself often entails risk of debilitating injury, death or worse, a stable life in honoured service under the protection of a powerful family is an enticing prospect for those without the means to make their own way C or those confident that their skills in stewardship can be put to use leveraging the wealth and influence of a noble master. Yet as menial as the lowest of these positions may seem, those with hopeful prospects must pass stringent filters; only those who are deemed suitable will be invited to assume the positions of trust that expose one to the inner workings of a noble house and the private lives of their families. Freedmen may enter into the lowest ranks of household hierarchy, while those of noble blood may start in roles that suit their education and upbringing. However, only those possessed of experience and talent usually rise to the highest positions of authority. A noble''s household may be seen as the family of vassals that most closely surrounds the family that they serve. While individually not as prominent as their Lords and Ladies, they are collectively the most visible aspect of a Noble House. They carry within them the honor, will and pride of their houses, representing them in the many aspects of daily life in a demesne. Vampiric Households are a dark mirror of the noble household: bound to their master C willingly or unwillingly C in eternal undead servitude.
Chapter 7 Ludmila hummed to herself whilst sitting in front of the large dresser mirror, slowly brushing out her hair with an old, reliable lacquered comb that had been in her possession since she was a girl. She wasnt in a bad mood before, but the hot bath had put her into a much better one as surely as soaking in the warm water had lent the sensation of melting away the days stress and worries. Knowing that Lady Shalltear was already willing to assist her efforts to restore Wardens Vale lightened the burdens weighing on her mind, and she now focused her thoughts on how one might best address the problems that she had seen and heard described in E-Rantel. One of the maids brought in by Yuri Alpha hovered nervously somewhere to her side, holding a spare towel, while another was preparing her outfit for dinner. Judging by the sounds coming from below, there seemed to be a few others working around the manor. She glanced at the reflection of the maid waiting on her C it seemed like she had put at least some effort into maintaining her haggard appearance, but it felt mostly the same as the other residents that she had seen so far. The women were tired and frightened: long days in such a state had left them in a nervous and jumpy condition. When one of the Undead sentries provided by Yuri Alpha came stomping in with two barrels of steaming hot water, the both of them screamed and fled to cower in the furthest corner of the solar and stayed there. Ludmila ended up having the unique experience of instructing a Death Knight on how to draw a bath. It was a long while after it had stomped back out of the room that the pair came out of hiding, and by then Ludmila was already half done on her own. Beyond that, the maids seemed very new at their jobs. In previous years, the city had similarly provided maids for visiting nobles who rented the guest houses and the current maids seemed to be quite unpracticed by comparison. Their movements seemed stiff and unsure; they seem to be constantly second guessing themselves as they worked. It was to the point that their insecurity was subtly affecting those around them, and Ludmila frowned as she had to mentally wave the feeling away. As Yuri Alpha had demonstrated earlier in the evening, confidence and form inspired the same in those around her, and so it seemed that the reverse was true as well. Ludmila thought back to Vilette Jezne and her actions during the gathering of nobles. Perhaps her haranguing of the others was a different facet of the same idea: to provoke a sense of normalcy and routine that caused others to act out of habit. While she had no aspiration to become a crotchety old crab, Ludmila thought she might be able to achieve those same results in her own way. And so, she simply went about her preparations for dinner, methodically running down a mental checklist of her own routines as she moved about the room in her ongoing preparations. It did not take long until the two maids also started to move, trying to keep up with and eventually anticipating her actions. These maids had obviously undergone some sort of training, but they probably had no opportunity to put their training to work with the state of E-Rantel as it was. She stood and waited in a fresh linen shift as the maids brought her dress to her. Though the hearth had been stocked and lit, the air in the room was still warming up. She suppressed a shiver as she mentally willed the maids to move faster. The dress had been purchased last winter, as a reward for her own hard work helping to organize the Barony that year. It was something she thought might suit both their brief appearances in E-Rantel as well as the few festive events at home. It had a pleated white cotton blouse, with long sleeves and black buttons which ran up and under the ruffled bow tie which spilled from the collar. A wide kidney belt fashioned from leather wrapped over the waist, separating the blouse from the long, three panel skirt made from linen dyed in forest green. An open bolero matched the skirt, decorated with buttons between the elbow and wrist. The dress was warm enough for winter in E-Rantel, and she only needed to wear a coat over it to be serviceable in the highlands. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. It had been on display in the window of a boutique near the main plaza, and she spotted it while her family was on the way back from selling their goods at the various merchant warehouses in the outskirts C she immediately hopped off their moving wagon and bought it with over half of her earnings for the year. After she returned triumphantly with her spoils, her brothers had wailed upon hearing the cost of the entire outfit, as it was enough to buy half a suit of masterwork plate armour. Her father just seemed relieved that his only daughter was not just a tomboy after years of being raised in a household full of men. As she was now helped into the dress by her maids, however, a vague sense of annoyance filled her as she saw that her ambitions of yesteryear had been somewhat misplaced. She had grown taller, causing the hem of her skirt to come two thirds of the way up to her knee. The pleated blouse did not fill out as much as she had hoped that it would, leaving it loose over her chest. Ludmila resisted the urge to sigh as the maids fussed over her appearance. When they were nearly finished, one finally spoke. Frontier Nobles really are amazing Aemilia Luzi was the younger of the two maids, who had arrived and introduced themselves just before the Death Knight had come to deliver water for the bath. The girl was half a head shorter than Ludmila, with shoulder-length auburn hair and a face full of light freckles. Her emerald eyes glimmered as she continued. Even in a beautiful dress, you look like a gallant warrior at the same time. Everything about it suits you so well while making it seem like you could go to battle just like that. Even the hem of your skirt is raised so you can move around easily, when other ladies might have chosen a more reserved appearance. The excited maid made a motion with her right arm, as if she was swinging a sword, or perhaps clubbing someone with a rolling pin...or stabbing something with a fork? Ludmila could not tell. ...how do you do it, my lady? She asked. Aemilias voice lost its excited tinge, turning subdued. Ludmila looked down at her dress, searching for any problems with the outfit. She didnt notice anything wrong in the mirror, either. Do what? The maids work slowed, until her hands stopped moving entirely. She looked up to Ludmila with an expression that was a mixture of awe and uncertainty. How do you live your life like everything is normal? She said, Ive heard some others talk about how they saw you walking outside this evening, all by yourself in the nobles district like it was just a regular spring day. I thought that maybe that was an exaggerated rumor, but then that monster came into the room just now and you just continued on like nothing at all was strange. Ludmila opened her mouth, then closed it again, uncertain how to respond. She didnt feel like she had done anything that anyone else couldnt have. It wasnt as if she never panicked, or did not feel fear or insecurity. Even her actions around the maids were just an experiment that she was not even sure would work or not, inspired by what she had experienced previously that day. She thought that a straightforward answer would be best. I dont think Ive done anything special, she said, and this is hardly normal for me. I was frightened at first, when I saw all of the Undead in the city, but then I realized that fear for its own sake was unreasonable. I simply decided that I had more important things to do; that I could not afford a life that had me jumping at every shadow. That the days and seasons would pass; that the world would continue to run outside of our borders. That in spite of all of my fears and uncertainty, I still needed to fulfil my duties to the land or my fief would fall to ruin. Aemilias eyes were sparkling again, but a dismissive sniff from Ludmilas other arm indicated that the second maid did not see things the same way. Terah Ro''ehs husky voice was about as incredulous as one could get without sounding outright disrespectful. You decided? She said, My lady, if we could all just get up one morning and decide to get back to life as usual, no one would be hiding in their homes now, would they? Shes right, Aemilia said reluctantly, even the other nobles tried a day or two ago. A few of the ladies riled up one of the boys to show them how brave they were, so he marched out of the clubhouse with everyone following a safe distance away. He stormed right up to one of those Death Knights and soiled himself as soon as he came within a few strides, collapsing on the ground in a puddle. When the Undead monster turned to look our way, everyone screamed and ran all the way back to the clubhouse, leaving the poor nobleman lying on the street. Terah nodded at the other maids words, her black curls bouncing over the dusky skin of her cheeks. Thats right, she said. In the end, Miss Alpha had to carry him back to his manor. The poor kid was out cold. Mark my words: Frontier Nobles are made different, somehow. When times are good those other nobles might know how to boss people around, but all the boasting and bragging and talk of being brave captains and fierce fighters is like it never was when it comes down to it. Her attendants disdain for the rest of the nobility was alarming, to say the least. Ludmila felt a tugging obligation to at least salvage at least a little bit of her peers respect. Then what about Yuri Alpha? Ludmila asked, She doesnt seem to mind everything that goes on. If anything, she seems to carry herself far better than I do. Youre right, my lady, Aemilia replied, but...shes one of the Royal Maids, you know? Shes probably had a long time getting used to all that, or maybe shes not what she seems to be at all. Ludmila thought Yuri Alpha did not appear to be abnormal in any way, so she decided to follow up on the first idea. Then maybe all it takes is time, she suggested. The two of you seem to be gossiping quite bravely here, after all. The animated atmosphere instantly turned solemn as the two maids exchanged glances. Terah was the first to recover, glancing at Ludmila as she spoke. A little time then, my lady? Terah said, Maybe youre right, but you still wont catch me walking up to those Undead any time soon. You...you wont tell anyone about what we said before, will you, my lady? Aemilia asked. Not this time, no, Ludmila answered. In the future, however, I will not defend you with falsehoods if you are caught slandering the Royal Household or His Majestys nobility. The two maids stood and stepped back, having completed her outfit. They curtseyed in unison as Ludmila stepped off of the dressing stool and headed out of the solar. Thank you, Lady Zahradnik. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The nights rain had ceased, and the courtyard patio glistened as Ludmila made her way back down the stairs to the main floor of the manor. The corridors were lit C as were the various rooms in use by the new members of the manor staff. She headed back towards the kitchen to see if Lady Shalltear was still there. Over here, Baroness, she heard her liege call to her from off to the side. Turning towards the sound of her voice, Ludmila spotted the edge of the black gown with its silver and carmine frills in a drawing room across the courtyard. She made her way around and into the room, coming upon Lady Shalltear who was nibbling on a scone. Seeing the food pass through the image of one mouth and into the other was odd, to say the least. Yuri Alpha was nowhere to be seen. Ludmila took a seat on a short sofa across the rosewood centre table from the Lady Shalltear, whose dangling feet were swinging idly under her skirts as she worked on her pastry. A shallow splash in the courtyard turned their heads towards the entrance of the drawing room. Yuri Alpha had returned, with a covered dinner tray in hand. Shalltears sarcastic query met the maid as she entered the room. Youre not making a dynamic entrance like that every time you want to enter someones house, are you? Of course not, Lady Shalltear, Yuri replied. I was simply repositioning one of the Hanzos from an empty manor nearby; the roof of this building should be better secured now. Yuri Alpha came over to lightly place the silver tray on the centre table. Please pardon my presumption, but I took the liberty of ordering your meal, Lady Zahradnik, she said. This should be popular amongst young peopleat the least, Lady Aura seems to relish it. Yuri Alpha lifted the cover, and Ludmila leaned forward. An appetizing aroma was released into the room, but the food that lay arranged within was unfamiliar. There was something resembling a sandwich, while the rest of the plate was filled with golden strips. Bubbles rose out of the dark drink in the clear glass beside the plate. That it all seemed to maintain its neat placement was a mystery C especially considering the maid had jumped down from over two storeys into the courtyard. The sandwich is called a hamburger, Yuri Alpha gestured with her hand as she described the meal, I believe that potatoes are used in Imperial cuisine C those golden strips are called fries. The beverage is a sweet, fizzy drink called cola. Ludmila searched the tray for utensils, but there appeared to be none available to sample the exotic foods enticing her. This meal is usually eaten with ones bare hands. Yuri Alpha informed her. Ludmila cast a look that begged askance at the maid, then she looked back to the meal, hesitantly fishing out one of the strips from the platter. While she had heard of potatoes before, she had never had the opportunity to try them. The starchy food seemed to have been cut and fried in oil, then lightly salted. They had the same rough texture as arrowroot tubers from Wardens Vale, but were decidedly less sweet and crispy. The method of preparation made them quite tasty, however C she wondered if she could do the same thing with the produce from her baronythough oil for frying was not a commonly available commodity in the highlands. She reached out to bring the glass to her lips, then pulled her head back as the fumes from the drink burned the inside of her nose. After seeing no reaction from the two others, she gingerly took a sip. The sweet drink scoured her throat as she swallowed; she thought it was something that was definitely an acquired taste. The sandwich was a bit more regular C someone had taken minced meat of some sort and grilled it; there was a mixture of savoury sauces in the sandwich that complemented the smokey flavour of the meat. There were also both fresh and pickled vegetables inside, similar to ones she had tasted before. Having not eaten for most of the day, her ravenous appetite had her take all of five minutes to complete the meal while Lady Shalltear and Yuri Alpha looked on. I trust that you enjoyed the meal, Baroness? Yuri Alpha asked as she retrieved the tray. It was very satisfying, thank you, Ludmila replied. Especially these fried potatoesI think something similar could be done with produce from my demesne. She struggled not to burp as Yuri Alpha looked at her expectantly. You didntfeel anything? Yuri Alpha said, The sensation of becoming stronger, or perhaps more robust? What do you mean? Ludmila asked. The meal should have several beneficial effects upon consumption, she explained, though admittedly, Lady Aura does not particularly care about the effects, only the flavour. Ludmila shook her head, then eyed the half-emptied glass on the table. Did she have to finish the whole meal, including the drink? She had never eaten a meal that provided benefits immediately after consumption. The Sorcerous Kingdom surely had a variety of wondrous things she had never heard of before. That is quite curious, the maid said. I believe the other chefs will find this information of great interest. Yuri Alpha turned her attention to Lady Shalltear. If I may ask, Lady Shalltear, she asked, how were your scones? One was the same, as usual, Lady Shalltear replied. The other tasted a bit strangeyou should know as well as I that I wont gain anything from eating them, though. We can never be too certain here, Yuri Alpha said, and the chefs are being quite thorough in their investigations. There are still many recipes and local ingredients left to cover C any one of them could turn up with something unexpected. With a slight bow, Yuri Alpha left with the dinner tray, disappearing into the corridor. Her hunger sated, Ludmila leaned back slightly into the sofa, looking across the table at Lady Shalltear, who had long since finished her scones. Soare you refreshed and ready to work now? Lady Shalltear said, There is much to be done ahead of us. She seemed eager to begin yet, when Ludmila looked around them, there were only crumbs from Lady Shalltears snack on her side of the table. I am still unsure what exactly you have in mind when you say that, my lady, Ludmila said. I have some experience in helping to manage my fathers demesne, but I do not know what His Majesty expects of me in my position as a minor noble. Well, the discussion didnt say anything in particular of what they wanted from you, just that you could provide assistance in getting things going again. Did your former liege always tell you what needed to be done? Now that she mentioned it, Ludmila realized that she may have overestimated the scope of what had been said earlier. The nobles of Re-Estize were by and large autonomous rulers within their own fiefs C only occasionally collaborating with others to tackle their common interests. Similarly, it was rare that they would be called to assist in their lieges matters; only those exceptional enough to qualify as ministers and proxies were appointed to such important positions. Ludmila had only started to help manage her own familys territory when she was twelve C mostly in limited capacity until recently C so what was required of her probably had to do with something within her limited experience. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. If it is something that has to do with my own demesne, Ludmila thought it a good time to disclose her own situation, then I will need to attend to several pressing issues that can only be addressed in E-Rantel. My territory is vacated, so I need to find new migrants that can survive life on the border. Then, based on the numbers that can be convinced to immigrate, I will need to purchase tools, parts and various necessities for living on the frontier. Momon sent my villages goodssomewhere; I must track him down somehow and find out where they went. Depending on the prices I receive for those goods and how many I need to provide for, I might need a subsidy if there is a shortfall Across from her, the Vampires bright, crimson eyes seemed to have gone dull. It reminded her of the times when she would speak to her family on these matters C as comprehension decreased, so did their attention span. It usually took her until she got to the strings of figures in her reports to achieve the same effect with her father and brothers, though. Yuri Alpha cleared her throat to the side. While Ludmila spoke, she had been cleaning the table, taking away the remains of the meal and replacing the tablecloth. A tea set was laid out before them on the table, and the maid spoke as she poured out cups of fragrant red tea for them. I believe you will find the methods to apply for everything you need in the forms and reference materials that have been prepared for the local administration by Lady Albedo, the maid said. After placing an expensive-looking teacup with floral designs traced over it before Ludmila, Yuri Alpha produced a stack of books and folders from somewhere. As with Lady Shalltears parasol, they were seemingly taken out of thin air C Ludmila wondered if it was a magic item or spell common to the Sorcerous Kingdom. The maid gently placed the collection of items on the table but, even so, Ludmila could hear a light thump as the mass was released. Lady Shalltear eyed the pile with the same look that a person might have given to something distasteful. I thought Albedo didnt want anything to do with us, she said. You should know as well as I that Lady Albedo has prepared extensively for this, Lady Shalltear, Yuri Alpha replied. These materials are made readily available to any who would take up related matters in the civil office anyways, so I thought it prudent to save time by picking them up in advance. As Yuri Alpha finished arranging the items on the table, Lady Shalltear shifted over on her seat. The maid rose to stand beside the sofa, and the Vampire patted the cushions in the space she had made for her, smiling up hopefully. Yuri Alpha pointedly turned her head away in refusal, choosing to remain standing to the side. The brief exchange left Ludmila wondering what the relationship between them was. Even a maid in the service of royalty would be hard-pressed to evade the suggestions of a high noble C much less outright refuse them C as their reception could be perceived as a reflection of their masters disposition towards said noble. The resulting interpretation of this behaviour could cause no end to the troubles between a host and their guest, and so those in noble employ would constantly need to be aware of the will of their master and perform in a manner appropriate to the expression of their many associations. Though Lady Shalltear had a look of disappointment on her face, it seemed that she had treated the refusal as nothing more than a part of their regular interactions. The way in which Yuri Alpha pressed Lady Shalltear when she discovered the two in the kitchen was also at odds with how a maid would normally act towards a member of the Royal Court. Some might have construed His Majesty''s disapproval or even ill-will in Yuri Alphas actions towards her. Perhaps the elegant maid held some other position even as she served as part of the royal household. It was not uncommon for unmarried noble scions to enter in such service that suited their station and, going by the dignified atmosphere that always seemed to follow her, Ludmila would not be surprised if the maid was in reality a princess from some other part of the Sorcerous Kingdom. As she studied her face, Yuri Alpha betrayed no indication that could be seen as evidence of her speculations being correct C she simply looked back at Ludmila expectantly, patiently waiting for her to examine the various items that had been placed on the table. Ludmila reached out to take the first folder from the stack in front of her. Within, she discovered what appeared to be forms, drafted in impeccable, uniform script. As she leafed through dozens of them, they all appeared to adhere to the same stringent standard. The clean lines and consistent handwriting over so many documents made the whole feel like an artform in itself C she had never seen the like in her life. They were written to be clearly understandable, though she occasionally came across terms that were entirely foreign to her. Each form was made to assist in requesting articles that were needed in the various industries of the duchy, from the smiths, tailors and processing facilities in the city, to rural activities like farming, mining and logging. There were even those for warehouses, restaurants and various commercial services that were usually left on their own to sort themselves out. Amazing, Ludmila remarked as she continued to flip through the documents. Were these all drafted by a single person? The Guardian Overseer created the templates for these, yes, Yuri Alpha said. Since then, the work to create copies of them has been handed to administrative assistants. Yuri Alpha leaned over from where she was standing, selecting a booklet among the items on the table and offering it to her. If theres anything you dont understand, she said, this is a glossary for terms that may not be familiar to the people of this region. Ludmila placed the booklet on her lap and reached for the next folder. The files within appeared to be for calculating and reporting taxes. The last folder contained requests for military assistance. Her eyes widened as she skimmed over the list and encountered Death Knight, Elder Lich and Soul Eater. Recalling that Bohdan had speculated that the legendary magic caster Fluder Paradyne may have become an Elder Lich, she wondered if all of the assets on the various forms were similar. Would all of the Sorcerous Kingdoms nobles be allowed to field armies filled with creatures of legend? One could easily carve out their own nation with such overwhelming military might. Raising the folder with her left hand, she posed a question. These seem to state that we can request extended deployment of the Sorcerous Kingdoms military forcesbut there must be limitations? Ludmila asked. Yuri Alpha adjusted her spectacle frames, putting on a stern look. Requests for these deployments must be justifiable, she said, and for security measures only. Use of His Majestys forces in a belligerent manner on an international scale is prohibited by his servants. They are also issued with contingency orders for various events and outcomes, so understand that any attempt to wage war against friendly territories with them will not work and may result in fines or other disciplinary measures if warranted. of course, Ludmila said. I was just making sure that there were measures in place against abuseI was not planning on conquering the Slane Theocracy any time soon. Lady Shalltear looked up with interest while Yuri Alpha furrowed her brow. It was a joke, Ludmila replied hurriedly C perhaps being too serious led to her own brand of humor being taken seriously as well. She shifted uncomfortably in the silence that followed, looking to what was left of the pile on the table. There were four large books C it would not be incorrect to call them tomes C and lifting one felt akin to picking up a block of heavy wood. Placing them side by side, she read the titles on their respective covers: Agriculture, Forestry & Extraction, Refining & Manufacture, Commerce & Hospitality. Reaching out with both hands, she pulled the book labeled Agriculture onto her lap. Within, the pages had been divided into clear halves. One side had been partially filled, listing various agricultural products C both plant and animal as well as intermediate goods related to the industry. Each had its own section in the column, listing supplementary products, such as fertilizer, feed and tools. It came with recommendations for many, but as she leafed through the pages, Ludmila discovered that there were far more blank spaces in each section. The other half of each page was a template meant to be filled in with results: crop and herd yields, as well as space for feedback on the information provided and special concerns. Ludmila already had a fairly clear idea as to what was being asked, but she reached over to lay open the three books on the table to confirm her thoughts. Like the one on her lap, they all displayed a similar format. Each was a sort of makeshift almanac, but there was a lack of information to provide proper forecasts and recommendations. The Sorcerous Kingdom had retained the laws that governed the nation, but the civilian administration had undergone changes to the point where the whole would not be recognizable to what had come before. The new administration needed a bare minimum of functional industries in order to test its new methods and enact policy, but the apparatus had essentially been jammed with the sudden annexation of the duchy and the new realities that came with it. Do you understand what needs to be done? Lady Shalltear asked after Ludmila looked back up at her. I do, my lady. Ludmila said. Well, believe I understand what is being asked by these, and I know what needs to be done to achieve what is being asked. Lady Shalltear and Yuri Alpha had been waiting patiently while Ludmila perused the contents of what had been set before her, and they brightened visibly upon hearing her words. Ludmila had no illusions that remedying the entire situation would be as simple, though. In order to return the duchy to normal, she continued, the people need to understand what the new normal is. With stability and certainty comes confidence; only then will the population come fully back to life. It is something that will take time, but someone has to start somewhere As Ludmila leafed through the incomplete almanac on her lap, a sudden thought gripped her. Say, how is the city doing for food and supplies? She asked. When this city was annexed, Lady Shalltear responded, the provisions that the Royal Army of Re-Estize had stored in the warehouse were abandoned, so they were seized by His Majestys forces. How large was the levy this year? One quarter million, roughly. Ludmila did a quick calculation in her head. While rural territories might be able to forage or glean food from their surrounding fields and forests, the ability for the uncultivated lands to support the inland population would quickly diminish and they would still need to be supplemented with food until seasonal activities returned to normal. The city had no such option, relying on imports entirely. The needs of an army and the needs of the citizenry were vastly different, but food and fuel were still the same. One year, Ludmila frowned. Lady Shalltear and Yuri Alpha looked at her curiously. One year? Lady Shalltear frowned back. The annual skirmish with the Empire usually lasts four or five weeks, not including the time to organize and station the levy, Ludmila explained. The Kingdom brings enough provisions to E-Rantel for roughly six months. This is enough to feed the city and army long enough for emergency relief to be mustered and arrive from the Kingdom in the event of a siege. With the city in the state that it is in, various tools and parts associated with city life will mostly not wear down since they arent in use, but the people still need to eat and stay warm. The excess food from the harvest in the inner territories would have probably gone towards this stockpile, so the duchy has a little over one year of food available. Even in the best case scenario, a late planting season will mean that the territories wont have the same crops that they usually do. We will need to restore operations quickly to avoid this, or at least produce enough so that trade can make up for our shortfalls. If we do not, the duchy will starve next spring. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Ludmila stirred to the sound of work being done downstairs. The drapes of her solar had been drawn tightly shut and the door to the hallway was closed, but the bustle of the maids on the ground floor preparing for the day still carried through from the open courtyard of the manor. She stretched herself under her covers and tried to rub the sleep out of her eyes. It had been well past midnight when Lady Shalltear and Yuri Alpha left together. Upon hearing that Ludmila had an idea of what the various documents were asking for and what needed to be done, her new liege had wanted to start immediately. Yuri Alpha, however, reminded her that Humans tired out and it would be best to resume after a period of rest, so Lady Shalltear had hesitantly agreed to pick Ludmila up from the guest house in the morning. She slipped out of bed and padded over to the window, parting the drapes slightly to look outside. Though the rains had stopped before she had retired for the night, the skies remained overcast and a grey pall was cast over the district. She was accustomed to rising after daybreak, but it was still dark enough that the streetlamps had been left on. Looking down to the front of the building, she saw the two Death Knights standing guard at the street entrance. There was a light tapping at the door. Yes? Baroness Zahradnik, Aemilias voice sounded through the door, you requested a morning call an hour after dawn. Im up," Ludmila replied. "Thank you, Luzi. Ludmila stepped back from the window, letting the curtains fall back down again as the maid opened the door. The courtyard was still being artificially lit in the morning gloom; the air carried with it the smells of woodsmoke and of breakfast being prepared. Aemilia closed the door behind her, then turned to curtsey. Good morning, Lady ZahradniCoh my, its pitch black in here! Ludmila watched as the maid groped about blindly C it seemed that yet another of the qualities of her Talent that Lady Shalltear had described the previous night was true. Humans could not normally see in the dark; she wondered how she could have thought otherwise for so long without realizing it. Before Aemilia could topple any of the furniture in the solar, Ludmila drew open the curtain again to dimly light the interior. The maid immediately straightened, walking about cautiously in the weak illumination. Oh, you should let me draw open the rest of the windows, my lady, she said. If I recall correctly, there was an appointment you needed to get ready for soon? Yes, Ludmila replied, they said that one of the fellows posted outside the door would deliver word to them once I knew when I''d be ready. Is everyone else up? I should have one of the other maids let them know. Terah chased the other two out of bed a couple of hours ago...um, I dont think any of us will be able to approach the guards outside, my lady. Im sorry. Thats fine for now. Ill inform them before breakfast. Ludmila sat down in front of the dresser mirror and looked around for her comb. The maids had unpacked her things the previous evening, but her personal belongings seemed rather meagre in comparison to the luxurious counter they were laid upon. Before she could reach out to pick it up, Aemilia swooped in and snatched it from the counter. Please let us take care of you, my lady, her voice quavered a bit as she started to work on Ludmilas appearance. Aemilia appeared somewhat slow when it came to herself, but her maid was astonishingly quick when it came to her mistress. Resigning herself to Aemilias attentions, she reached out to take one of the files left behind by Yuri Alpha. Before going to bed, Ludmila had sorted out the forms that she thought would be relevant to Wardens Vale. Though she had referred many times to the reference booklet and the incomplete almanacs that had been included, there were several things that still eluded her comprehension. The process by which everything was filled out was relatively straightforward. One needed to identify their fiefs products, cross reference them with the provided almanacs and fill out the relevant forms. Based on the area of the land being utilized and the projected yield, an applicant would then simply tabulate their needs and write them down. At least it would have been simple, if the references were fully completed. Of all the produce listed in the agricultural almanac, only a handful of the more common crops had been filled out completely C namely several types of grain and potatoes. Wardens Vale had several old terraces cut into the lower slopes of the valley near to the village C remnants of a time when the barony was still in a position to develop its lands. The hamlet constructed to house field workers had long since fallen into disrepair, and only the nearest portion was left in use. After re-clearing all of the old and fallow fields, they would have roughly four thousand acres to work with. She had referenced the material for Oats, which did well in the cool, moist weather of the highland valley. It was a straightforward calculation but, at this point, several questions arose. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The numbers did not make much sense to her. The final tabulation had resulted in eighty light units of labour and four heavy units of labour. But no matter how she could frame these numbers, there was no way eighty tenant Farmers and four teams of draft horses or oxen could work such a large amount of land. A team of draft horses with a wide plough could perhaps cover seven acres in a work day, and four teams would take around five months to till four thousand acres after weather conditions were accounted for. There was also the matter of keeping the land clear and harrowing the tillageFarmers in the lowlands might have been able to accomplish this with their mild winter climate, but the highland soil would become cold and unworkable in those months. Similarly, she could not picture eighty tenant Farmers being sufficient to maintain and harvest the entire area. At the end of each growing season, the harvest would not be fast enough with what she saw allotted. Perhaps the Sorcerous Kingdom employed magical tools to expedite farm work, but in none of the nations surrounding Re-Estize was this practiced. She would have to take up her concerns with the civil office C hopefully, they would be able to provide clarification. Her difficulties grasping what methods were being employed made the other parts even harder. The majority of the products of Wardens Vale were harvested from the marshy flats that covered the floodplain of the valley. Rather than being farmed, it would be more accurate to say that they were foraged as there was no work put into planting. The villagers only needed the knowledge and expertise, which was a part of a Ranger''s training, to harvest the various plants that grew in the valley throughout the seasons. Until she knew what the realm was providing with these application forms, she could not rightly estimate what she needed to perform these tasks. There were several other documents involving forestry, which met with the same problems. While the application for logging was fairly straightforward, foraging edible products, herbs for medicines and several luxuries such as spices, pigments and plants used for cosmetics had no such detail in the Almanac. At the end of it all, she was dismayed to find that only one third of the documents had been filled out sufficiently, while the rest simply had little to no material to cross reference. The entire system had the sense of being developed for some other place, and they were now attempting to implement it throughout the duchy. Even the terminology required a glossary for an applicant from Re-Estize to interpret. Your dress is ready, my lady, Aemilia said quietly behind her. Ludmila turned her head towards the sound of Aemilias voice. Her outfit from the previous evening had been cleaned up, ironed out and placed on a mannequin stand. The amount of care that the dress had been given by the maid made Ludmila feel slightly guilty for keeping it packed up at the bottom of her trunk for months at a time. Shouldnt I have breakfast before putting it on? Ludmila asked, I dont want it collecting crumbs and smelling like bacon after all the work you did. Aemilia made a face, then walked over to check through the tall chest of drawers where her clothing had been sorted into. It didnt take long before she turned back C everything she had brought for herself shouldnt have even filled one of the drawers, after all. Aside from this dress, she said, I found your outfit for travelling in the country, plus some smallclothesdont tell me you plan on walking around in your chemise? Yes? No. Nonononono, the maids voice went up in scale by two notches, one does not simply walk around a manor like that. It is absolutely improper for a noblewoman. Allow me to bring breakfast up to you here, my lady. I dont want this room smelling like food, Ludmila told her. No one seemed to mind my walking around the manor in the barony, anyways. Aemilia frowned at her claim, turning to face her with a tentative expression. And just who did you share your manor with, precisely? She asked. With...my family? She replied, My father and brothers, and any villagers that came in to take care of things C usually patrolmen in training with duties assigned to them. The priests acolyte, as well. Aemilias eyebrows shot up to match the tone of her voice. There are limits to being brave, my lady, she said. Perhaps its something that youve become accustomed to from your childhood, but an eligible young lady such as yourself should not be displaying herself to men in such a brazen mannerdont tell me you were planning on speaking with the Death Knights like that? Ludmila suspected that answering her maids question would not end well, so she shrugged slightly. Her attempt at evasion didnt work. Absolutely not! Aemilia was aghast, Standing out in the street like thatnot to mention speaking to those fearful Undead guards in nothing but a scant piece of cloth! I dont think the Undead really care for that sort of thing Undead aside, Ludmila thought the sensibilities between Aemilia and herself were a bit too far removed from one another. Rural villages were composed of homes which were essentially large, shared spaces, so privacy was not really anywhere on the list of luxuries with that sort of lifestyle. Her manor in Wardens Vale was no different in this regard. Whos to say? Im no expert on the Undead, my lady, but whos to say that there arent some lascivious ones out there? The maid shuddered after the words left her mouth, Well thanks for that thought, my lady. Ludmila wanted to point out that it had been entirely Aemilias own doing, but seeing that her maid had stopped accosting her over her appearance and lapsed into the gossipy tone that she carried after they first met, she counted it as a win of sorts. Setting her papers aside, she stood back up and the maid helped her into her dress. I''ll need an attendant for the outing, Ludmila said as Aemilia was making some final touches on her appearance. Will you accompany me? Of course, my lady! Aemilia immediately brightened at the prospect, but her expression grew shadowed just as quickly. Where are we going? The rest of us were busy making the place livable; all I could tell from your meeting yesterday evening was it had something to do with this monstrous pile of paperwork you have here. She motioned to the stack of books and file folders filled with documents. Ludmila pressed her lips into a thin line: she didnt like the idea that others would listen in on official business like that, but she wasnt sure what measures she could take against it in the future. Yes, she said. I need to turn in these forms to the civil office and meet with an official to clarify some things. In addition, Ill need to deliver my fiefs goods to the merchant warehouses to sell. Then, there are some purchases to make based on what I can secure from the administration with these requests. The young maid, having already agreed to accompany her, now looked a bit cornered. She obviously knew something that Ludmila did not. Whats wrong? Ludmila asked, You seemed excited to accompany me at first. Thatswell, Aemilia licked her lips apprehensively, the Sorcerous Kingdom has replaced the missing administrative staff with Undead, my lady. Im not confident that I can stride boldly into a building full of them like you can. Well, you can wait outside if you dont feel up to it, Ludmila said. I wanted you to help out with some personal articles, mainly. I need to replace old clothing that Ive grown out of as well as find new pieces for daily use. Aemilia perked up a bit at her words. Ludmila had laid out the prospect considering her maids attitude earlier about the lack of a wardrobe, and it seemed to have some effect. Alright, Ill take another look at your things and figure out what you need while you have breakfast, the maid made some last-minute checks on the dress, then stepped away. Were done here, my lady. Please enjoy your meal. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 After informing Terah that she would be having her breakfast in the drawing room, Ludmila walked down the main corridor to the entrance of the guest house. Judging by the appearance of the patio as she passed by the courtyard, the streets would still be damp and gloomy. She opened the front door and walked up to where the two Death Knights faced the street at the end of the lane by the letterbox. Looking at all the spikes on their armour, it seemed a hazard to even attempt passage between the pair of towering sentinels. Standing behind them on the path leading from the door, she cleared her throat just loudly enough to be heard, and the one to her left turned to look in her direction. It did not move like a Human normally would, instead twisting its body around with the joints of its dark armour somehow allowing the uncomfortable looking action. The web of red veins that ran over the black plates made its armour seem more like a carapace, pulsing with malignant energy. Its baleful crimson gaze turned down to meet her own, much the same way as the one in the streets did the previous evening. Maybe they just looked that way all the time. She shifted to face her Undead footman. Inform Lady Shalltear that I will be ready to meet with her in an hour, she said. There will be a single maid from my household accompanying me. Without awaiting anything further, the Death Knight marched off. Its partner moved to occupy the position that had been left vacant, purposefully stepping over to the other side of the lane. It seemed that every one of them wielded their weapon on the right C the tower shield it held would have blocked its line of sight to the entrance it was guarding if it had stayed where it was. Not only were these Undead frightening and powerful in appearance, they seemed to display a measure of competence as well. After looking into the letterbox and finding it empty, Ludmila returned into the guest house, closing the door behind her. Breakfast had already been set in the drawing room; it seemed that Yuri Alpha had left the ornate dinner tray with its polished cover behind to be reused. She was greeted by fresh bacon and fluffy white bread with a dish of butter on the side. It was very different from the village stew she was used to; there was a distinct lack of greensand everything else. She wondered if it had anything to do with the supply situation in the city, or if it was just what her maids considered a regular breakfast. Her father had always insisted they prepare the same stew that he had become accustomed to C going so far as to bring all the ingredients along on the trip C so she had never experienced the local breakfast before. After finishing her meal, Ludmila decided that her father had the right idea. While the light breakfast had a refined feeling which was complemented by the tea served by Terah, it felt insufficient for the active lifestyle that she was used to. She suspected that she might end up having lunch early to make up for it. Terah spoke while coming forward to take the tray away. If you have a moment to spare, my lady, she said, the other two maids would like to make their introductions. How are they? Ludmila asked, Ive heard theyre still having difficulties adjusting to life here. Terah harrumphed dismissively. No more than Aemilia and I, she said. Its no excuse to hide under your covers until you start growing mold. They sure as hell started working once I threatened to make them stand outside with the guards. The older maid coughed, smoothing out her rough tone. That is, theyll be useful to you in short order my lady, she said mildly. Ever since weve entered your service, things have started to become, well, more normal. You had the gist of it yesterday, I thinkall itll take is time. As more people resume their lives, the more others will be compelled to do so. Ludmila wasnt sure if Terah meant the act that she had put on for them yesterday, their short discussion, or both. Even so, she took it as a sign that she was on the right track when it came to getting the people back on their feet. Show them in, then, Ludmila told her. Ill be away for most of the day, so its probably best to do this while we have the chance. She rose from the couch as Terah motioned for her fellow maids to enter. They were of an age and height with Aemilia, perhaps slightly older. The two were remarkably similar to one another: both sported shoulder-length dark teal hair, with pale faces and paler expressions. Dull grey eyes peeked out from under their bangs at her, then shifted away when she looked at them directly. They seemed dangerously thin, even under their voluminous maid uniforms. Youre being rude to the Baroness, girls. They jumped at Terahs words, curtseying before Ludmila. The older maid sighed. Please forgive them for their behaviour, Lady Zahradnik, she apologized. These two are the Linum sisters: the one on your left is Wiluvien, Lluluvien is her younger sister. We are at your service, Baroness Zahradnik, they greeted her in unison, albeit timidly. As they rose, Wiluvien gasped as Ludmila reached out and cupped her cheek, tracing her fingers up her jawline before lifting her hair to reveal her ears. Elves? Ludmila murmured absently. She had never seen them before, only recognizing their telltale features. H-half-Elves, my lady, Lluluvien spoke as her older sister trembled under Ludmila''s touch. Were sorry, my lady. Why are you apologizing? Ludmila frowned. Im sorry, my lady. ItsIm sorry. Ludmila withdrew her hand from the quivering Wiluvien, casting a questioning look at Terah. Did something happen? Ludmila asked. Terah sucked in her lips as she appeared to think on how to answer. There was clearly something going on with the two sisters, but it seemed she was a bit reluctant to share what she knew. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Im not sure if youll want to hear this my lady, the maid said. This whole buildup certainly seems to beg the question. There was a pause as Terah looked to the sisters, then back at her. Her mouth worked behind closed lips, as if she was still trying to work out what she would say. Speak, Ludmila said sharply. She was growing impatient. Some time had passed and she expected someone to arrive to retrieve her at any point. They were in the service of Count Fassett, Terah said. The two sought refuge within the city after the battle. That doesnt sound bad at all, Ludmila said, why would you deliberate so much over that? They werent maids, my lady, Terah replied, they were his bed slaves. Slavery is illegal, Mrs. Roeh, Ludmilas voice was stern. Both in Re-Estize and the Sorcerous Kingdom. Terah shrugged, as if Ludmilas statement could simply roll off of her shoulders. I dont know much about laws, my lady, she said, but thats what they were. Count Fassett was a powerful man in the duchy C as long as he was discrete, no one could gainsay him. Ludmila narrowed her eyes at Terahs words. Her father had been wary of the man and shared his thoughts with his children, but she never imagined that the Count went so far as to flaunt the Crown Laws C something did not seem right. She turned her attention back to the sisters. Are Mrs. Roehs words true? She asked. ...she speaks truly, my lady, Lluluvien hesitantly answered for the both of them. How did you come to be where you are now? Our mother was a slave as well, Lluluvien replied. We were born slaves. Ludmila blinked several times at the reply, but it wasnt the answer she was seeking. She rephrased her question. What I meant was: what happened that led up to your seeking refuge here? The Half-Elf maid looked up fearfully at her, and Ludmila saw herself reflected in Lluluviens eyes. She didnt think her face was that scary C why were they so frightened? T-the Counthe sent us out to the military district to entertain his men a few days before the battle, Lluluvien explained. We were still there when the survivors came rushing back to the city, fleeing for their lives. Seeing how much confusion and panic there was, we went and vanished into the city, planning to escape when we had the chance. Lluluvien swallowed, staring at something in her memory. Except that chance never came. This city is now ruled by the Undead and we thought there was no way for us to survive when we saw that there was no work to be had. We returned to the Counts manor here in the central district when we found out he had returned to the city, hoping he would take us in againbut he disappeared that very same day, and no one knows what happened to him. His household wouldnt let us in, either. Miss Alpha found us on the street near to the manor, and she offered us the chance to work as maids in the city. Though it was an act born of desperation, Ludmila found it remarkable that they had made their way to the middle of the city when the regular citizens would not even leave their homes out of fear of all the Undead stationed in the streets. With how frail and frightened they appeared to be before her, she would not have imagined that they could. Are we fired? Ludmila looked back to the source of the voice. Im sorry, my lady, Lluluvien said quietly. Are we fired, my lady? Women such as us...we arent qualified to serve as maids, are we? Ludmila knew that they were correct. Women of their background would not be considered suitable as maids, even in the loose sense of the profession in the central district. While she did not expect any of the hired maids here could even measure up to true maids of noble households like Yuri Alpha, their disreputable history also disqualified them even as temporary hired help. If the royal maid had not personally taken them in, they wouldnt have even warranted consideration for training. She glanced to Terah, who stood stone-faced to the side C there would be no feedback from that front. It was a conundrum where the Linum sisters unasked-for circumstances ran counter to their will to create a future free of that past. If Ludmila was not in such a sensitive position, she would not have any issues with taking them with her to Wardens Vale to create new lives there. Such as it was, however, having second-generation bed slaves in her employ was both inconceivable and improper. The scales of her judgement, unfortunately, leaned clearly to one side: against her personal feelings on the matter, and she sought some way to reach an agreeable outcome. She turned to examples, searching for some pretense from the past or present, and eventually thought of the previous evening in the cramped alleys of the city. Lady Shalltear had reached out to tend to the battered and sick harlot, in plain view of a throng of bystanders. It had sent a powerful message to the people, herself included. Even the city temples that she knew of might have shown open disdain for the woman, perhaps only tending to her out of sight in order to avoid unwelcome speculation. Yet her new liege had done so in complete disregard to her station as a direct vassal of the Sorcerer King and to her office as a high-ranking member of the clergy. She was in a position of incredible political power but she cared nothing for appearances C only for the will of her sovereign. If her benefactor was willing to interact with a prostitute, then Ludmila could not rightly turn down slaves trying to escape a similar fate. I would like to speak with Yuri Alpha about a few things, she said, but no, I do not intend on immediately dismissing you. We should also have a priest examine the two of you to ensure you are healthy after your ordeals. Wiluvien turned her face up to look incredulously at the words. Lluluvien brought her sister close as she turned tearful at Ludmilas response. Yes, my lady! They cried, Thank you, my lady! The sisters kept bowing and thanking her C it was already feeling awkward after the first few seconds. Fortunately, the doorbell rang from the maids office. Terah turned and headed out to answer, leaving Ludmila with the two Half-Elven sisters who continued with their wholehearted show of gratitude. Whats the delay? Lady Shalltears voice sounded from the hall, and she entered the drawing room with a pair of her beautiful attendants at her heels. Ludmila turned and stepped forward, presenting herself respectfully. Good morning, Lady Shalltear, she said. Thank you for personally coming to retrieve me. The maids, realizing that their mistress was addressing her own superior, immediately followed suit. Wiluvien and Lluluvien had already been halfway to their knees thanking Ludmila, and ended up with their faces to the rug. Lady Shalltear leaned to the side to look around Ludmila at the maids prostrating on the floor. Training your servants is all well and good, Lady Shalltear said lightly, but didnt we have an appointment? Thats not what I was doingCactually if you dont mind, my lady, could you check the health of these maids? Ludmila asked, Theyve been through a bit of aathing. She faltered at the end of her request, unable to provide an appropriate euphemism for their circumstances. If thats all thats holding us up, I suppose. Hmm Lady Shalltear circled around to look down at the nearly prone maid sisters. You may rise, she said. At her voice, the Linum sisters kneeling forms unfolded and they sat up. Looks of awe appeared on both of their faces as they laid eyes on her peerless beauty. Without Ludmilas Talent inadvertently tempering their reactions with her hidden appearance, she supposed this sort of enthralled state was to be expected. Well, beyond being nervous and fatigued, she hasnt sustained any damage to her body. The Cleric said absently as she shifted her gaze from Wiluvien to Lluluvien, This one is also uninjured, exceptew? Lady Shalltear turned back to Ludmila. Even her monstrous appearance lurking under the enchanting visage seemed to portray a bit of disgust, somehow. Where exactly have these girls been? She asked. They were sent to serve ascompany for one of the nobles men in the military district, Ludmila answered, in the days leading up to the battle that took place at Katze Plains. Were they intimate with anyone after that? Lady Shalltear continued her queries, The last thing we need is a city full of disease on top of everything else. Ludmila looked to Wiluvien and Lluluvien. They shook their heads vehemently and Lluluvien spoke, flush with embarrassment. No, my ladyCmy ladies? She said, After all t-that, we wanted to avoid it as much as possible, buthow did you know? Lady Shalltear had not appeared to cast any spells, yet she was able to discern the state of their health at a glance. Now that Ludmila thought about it, Bohdan and Sophia were able to keep the villages health in order as well, somehow. Growing up in a village with a priest was a bigger boon than she had realized C she supposed that in a city there would be many that did not benefit from the Temples, especially if they lived a life in the shadows, or simply could not afford it. A settlement without a priest would need to rely on a local druid or an apothecary of some sort. Regardless, Lady Shalltear did not deign to answer, instead reaching out for the maid. Remove Disease. Just like the previous evening, Ludmila saw the faint glow of magic pass over Lluluvien. There, the Cleric withdrew her hand. Now, shall we get to work? We have a big day ahead of us. Of course, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head in gratitude. Thank you for your assistance. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Lady Shalltears attendants helped to carry out Ludmilas small tower of books and folders C much to Aemilias visible relief C as they made their way out of the manor. The Death Knight that had been dispatched was back at its post and, between itself and its partner, had turned the exit of the manor lane into a spiky obstacle once again. Lady Shalltear led the procession, not caring to even slow as she approached the guards. The two sentinels parted and stood at attention as they passed through, heads held high behind their massive tower shields. Ludmila felt a tug at the hem of her bolero C Aemilia nervously clutched at her, crowding in closely as they crossed the threshold onto the road. The heavy, metallic tread of sabatons over the street sounded from behind them as the two Death Knights fell into step behind them, and the group made their way briskly towards the offices near the front gate of the district. Several of the guest manors that they passed showed signs of activity within, their chimneys smoking as fires were maintained to keep their occupants warm on the cool spring morning. Though none had Death Knights stationed, none showed any of the usual chores being done by household staff outside. Ludmila had to raise her voice slightly to be heard over the brisk wind that the clouds had followed. She hoped that it wouldnt be perceived as her shouting at her liege. Lady Shalltear, she asked, would it be possible to have several of the other nobles accompany us? Hm? That would be inadvisable, her liege returned, they dont have the samemental fortitude as you do. Well, youll see what I mean shortly. Ludmila turned her head to see if Aemilia had anything to say, but it seemed she was too busy jealously looking over the other attendants. Their alabaster garments, seemingly designed for a much warmer climate, were composed of sheer, layered silks which were very flattering when it came to emphasizing their voluptuous appearance. They, on the other hand, seemed to pay no mind to the envious looks from the young maid, following after their mistress with silent steps. The civil offices of E-Rantel occupied the blocks just inside the southern gatehouse of the district. They were constructed along the main promenade leading up to the Royal Villa, framing the palatial structure with their dignified masonry, alongside rows of blossoming trees along the street. The trees themselves cared not for who occupied the city, flowering in a grand display of pastel petals. If the day had been a bit brighter, she might have reminisced over the day when she had first been brought to the capital and rode into the avenue from the gate, marveling at its vibrant splendour while sitting in her mothers lap. The first office on the opposite side of the road was their destination: one that served to receive petitions and reports from nobles and other functionaries. Stately stone steps, in front of a stretch of pavement allocated for carriages to drop their passengers off onto the sidewalk, led up to the main entrance to the three storey building. There were usually a pair of city militia stationed at the bottom of the stairs, but like the guest houses in the district, the Death Knights that she saw posted throughout the city were notably absent. As their group ascended the steps, the two that had escorted them to the office took up these positions at the bottom of the stairs. At her arm, she heard Aemilia breathe a sigh of relief as they left the Undead footmen behind, stepping away to follow at a respectful distance. The large doors at the top of the stairs were framed with oak and set with large panels of crystal glass. The face of the building had been fashioned in a similar manner, with large windows to allow light into the interior as well as to provide a view of the street for those that awaited within. Lady Shalltears attendants stepped forward to prop open the entrance, and the odors of parchment, ink and vellichor wafted over them as the doors swung open, revealing the darkened space within. There were no queues of petitioners, nor any individuals awaiting appointments seated in the private alcoves that lined the walls. Lines of velvet rope strung between the metal posts that guided queues hung forlornly in the middle of the chamber, and the sturdy carpets on the floors leading up to the reception remained pristine C unmarred and unsoiled with the marked lack of visitors. A broad counter of polished maple was divided into several sections, each normally having a government official awaiting to service the next client. Aemilia had informed her that the Sorcerous Kingdom had dealt with the absence of administrative staff in the city by using Undead, and Ludmila now confirmed this with her own eyes. At each of the eight sections of the reception counter, an Undead being awaited in still silence. Rather than the heavily armoured Death Knights, they were more akin to the ones that she had encountered posted inside the guardhouses of the city, robed in black with yellowed strips of cloth, inscribed with some unknown language, hanging about their withered forms. As the door shut behind them, they all turned their heads towards the group C sixteen crimson points of light glaring upon them in the baleful manner that Ludmila had over the last day simply come to informally categorize in her mind as Undead gaze. There was a heavy, thumping noise, accompanied by the flutter of papers and sound of falling books: the sound of her maid and the articles she was carrying hitting the carpet laid over the polished hardwood floor. Unlike the rest of the group, Aemilia had slowed down after the doors had closed as her eyes adjusted to the dim interior. When the maid regained her vision, she had immediately fainted under the combined stares of the Undead clerks. As Ludmila turned to tend to her fallen attendant, Lady Shalltears amused voice sounded from behind her. Ah, thats it, she said lightly. The last noble that attempted to enter ended up the exact same way. A more concise warning might have been appreciated, my lady, Ludmila said as she knelt down beside her servant, checking for injuries. Lady Shalltear sniffed dismissively. Perhaps, she said. Or perhaps I was seeing if your influence was strong enough to affect others to the point that this outcome wouldnt occur. Ludmila carefully moved Aemilia to a cushioned chair nearby and, after taking a moment to make sure the maid was alright, she turned back to speak to her liege. My influence? She asked, What do you mean? Lady Shalltear tilted her head curiously at her. Your ability to influence those around you, of course, she said. This is something that weve already observed a handful of nobles demonstrating in our time here so far C whether they know that theyre doing it, I cannot say. Countess Jezne appears particularly proficient out of the ones here, able to stir even other nobles to action. Emperor Jircniv as well, if I recall correctly, was able to steel his escorts to a degree when he was granted an audience with His Majesty. Even walking out of your residence with that maid in tow is quite the achievement, all things consideredhow many servants do you see running around in this district? Ludmila bit her lip as she thought it over, unconvinced. I do not feel that I have done anything outstanding, my lady, she said. People can be prompted to action by the actions and words of others from many backgrounds: it is not something reserved for nobles. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. How curious Lady Shalltear stepped forward, until there was barely a metre between them. She turned her gaze upward at Ludmila, as if trying to peer at something within her. M-my lady, whatC You Humans have Adventurers, yes? Lady Shalltear asked, When you see a party of them, dont you look and think to yourself this ones the Fighter or this ones the Wizard. Well yes, butC By the same token, your common folk have vocations of their own: Merchants and Cooks; Blacksmiths and Farmers. Do you not consider these vocations along similar lines? Can someone that has been a Noble for all their lives pick up a hammer and declare that theyre a Blacksmith? Can a Fighter one day decide that they want to be a Wizard the next? Of course not, my lady, Ludmila replied. They would need to learn how C if they are even capable of doing so in the first place. Then what is a Noble? Lady Shalltear asked her, What sets them apart from other Humans? What do they do that others do not seem to? Welead and administer, I suppose. We oversee our fiefs, upholding the oaths and obligations to our liege and to our vassals. The people look to us for direction and leadership; security and prosperity. It is our charge to realize this for our lands through the means available to us. Has it ever occurred to you that those of other vocations cannot do these things as effectively, Lady Shalltear said, unless it is also something that they also happen to do? Well, no, Ludmila said. I think anyone should be able to learn and perform the same administrative tasks that I am capable of, my lady. So if you take someone under your wing and train them, what do they become? Ludmila looked around the reception hall, thinking on how to reply. It depends She said, If it is to assist with my administrative tasks, perhaps a clerk or an accountant. If it is to help patrol the border or protect the demesne, a Fighter or a Ranger. If we are grooming someone for the role of a village or town leader without granting them land, they would simply be a village chief of a small fee or a provost that oversees and organizes towns, cities and their surroundings. And if you teach them everything you know, do they become a Noble? Lady Shalltear asked. Perhaps, if they earn extraordinary acclaim, Ludmila said, their liege will propose to have them married into their house, or grant them a title if the long term services of their family are deemed valuable enough. However, nobles are usually born as nobles. Even those who are granted titles, like my great-grandfather, retain the skills of their previous vocations and have to learn the responsibilities and skills of the nobility after thatit is said that he did not take very well to them and he preferred to do what he was good at, delegating the majority of his civil duties to administrative assistants. Very good, Lady Shalltear seemed satisfied with her answers and stepped back a short distance. Ludmilas eyes widened as a remarkable transformation occurred. In place of Lady Shalltears black ball gown were glistening segments of crimson plate, armouring her from head to toe. A demi lance appeared in her right hand: a weapon of peculiar design and construction that she had never seen before. Her shining silver hair trailed down from under her helmet between a pair of pure white wings. The equipment had the look of being suited for heavy cavalry, but for her short weapon and open-faced helm. Ludmilas senses told her that this armor was not designed for mounted use, but for something that required even higher mobility and awareness. The sleek form of deadly beauty that Lady Shalltear presented caused any doubts that Ludmila had concerning her principle role as a combatant to dissipate as if they had been a fanciful delusion. The voice that issued forth had a quality beyond the one that echoed off of the walls of the alley, and Ludmila could only be still as Lady Shalltear spoke. I am a Vampire. I am a Cleric. I am a Knight and I am a Valkyrie. I guard the realm of the Sorcerer King against all that would defile it with their unwelcome presence. By His command, I will fight until all of His enemies lie slain or I fall carrying out His Supreme Will. There is no distance too far, no duty too great or small. I live and die for my Master, and it is both my pride and my pleasure to serve. The words of her declaration resounded through the empty reception hall of the office. Lady Shalltear was not very tall, but at that very moment her presence dwarfed all in attendance. Her eyes shone with a clear conviction that would sweep away any challengers to her claim C those eyes now turned to Ludmila, holding her attention hostage. All that I am capable of C all of my fighting prowess; the divine might I bring to bear; all of the awe and terror that I inspire; everything I love and desire C are because of who I am. I cannot be any less than this, and neither can you. So I will stop beating around the bush and ask, Ludmila Zahradnik: who are you? Arrested by Lady Shalltears noble bearing, Ludmila searched for an answer to her question. After what seemed like an eternity of silence, her liege closed her eyes and sighed. Ludmila blinked, and just as suddenly found Lady Shalltear once again attired in her black ballroom gown. Perhaps, like me, she said, you grasp things better by experiencing them directly. Lets try this another way. Lady Shalltear looked past Ludmila to the maid passed out on the chair near the window behind her. Your servant, she said. Tell her to wake up. Ludmila looked askance at Lady Shalltear, then back to her maid when no explanation appeared to be forthcoming. She slowly walked over and knelt down beside Aemilia. Wake up, Luzi, she said softly. The maids shallow breathing continued uninterrupted; her eyelids remained still with no movement behind them. Ludmila turned her head back to look at the group watching her. You must do more than simply speak words, Lady Shalltear said. Think on how you were able to encourage your maids to follow your lead. Ludmila stood up, looking down at the young woman, thinking back on the previous evening when she had simply acted and the two maids cowering in her solar had eventually followed suit. Still a bit uncertain whether the feeling she had settled on was what Lady Shalltear was referring to, she tried again. Wake up, Aemilia. Though she had spoken just as softly as before, her words sliced through the air like an icy blade. More than simple words, it was akin to expression C carrying the tone of confidence, expectation and authority. Her will was carried into the air by her quiet words, heard clearly by all those around her. Aemilia stirred, and her eyes fluttered open. She turned her head, still laying on the cushions, to face Ludmila. Lady Zahradnik, whatC The maids eyes widened in terror as she looked around and found the Undead waiting at the counter still staring in her direction. Her eyes rolled up into her head, and she fainted again. Ludmila felt a twinge of guilt as Aemilia collapsed back into her chair with a sigh. She looked to Lady Shalltear, who had stepped in beside her, arms crossed under her ample bosom. Again, Lady Shalltear told her. Ludmila licked her lips and cleared her throat. Stepping over to fully block her maids line of sight to the counter, she leaned down and spoke again. Wake up, Aemilia. Once more, her words cut through the silence, and the maid responded. As she woke fearfully, Ludmila cradled her maids cheek with her left hand and tilted her face towards her, keeping Aemilias emerald eyes focused on hers. Calm down, Aemilia, Ludmila said, Im with you. The Undead here are not our enemies: you need not fear them so much. When her maid calmed down visibly, Ludmila stepped back, helping her to her feet. She continued to hold her hand as she stood aside, facing the interior of the office with her. The maids grip tightened as she wavered at the sight of the Undead at the reception counter, but this time she did not faint. I see that youre a quick study; you should keep in mind what youve learned here, Lady Shalltear smiled slightly. You should also keep in mind that there are most likely more things that set you apart from the others C if I can piece this together with what little I know, Im sure those around you have noted it as well. Not seeking to understand the extent of your own abilities is unforgivably foolish, and misplaced humility can bring as much harm as empty pride. Lady Shalltear turned, walking towards the front desk with her attendants following behind her. As Ludmila fell in line to her side again, she asked a question. How did you know about thisability, my lady? Are you able to do this as well? There are some things that you may find similar, Lady Shalltear answered, but my abilities in that area are not precisely related to your own. I do, however, have several acquaintances that have powers much like yours. Thank you once again for your help, Ludmila said. You can show your thanks by using your skills for the benefit of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Lady Shalltear told her. You have your own work ahead of you, and I believe youll be able to use these abilities to great effect in the future. They covered the space between the street windows and the front counter, and Lady Shalltear came to a stop. The Undead clerks had not moved the entire time beyond observing their progress through the building. Reaching out to a board where a row of small wooden plaques hung on brass pegs, she took the closest, which had been engraved with the number 1. She held it out to Ludmila. I believe your number is next, Baroness. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Lady Shalltears attendants piled the books and files that they had carried all the way from the guest house C as well as those they retrieved from the floor after Aemilia had fainted C on the counter, quietly returning to their mistress side without a word or even hint of complaint. The Undead clerk they were placed in front of looked to the stack and back to them again, while the seven others turned their heads to watch the proceedings. Even if they had been human officials, Ludmila felt that all of this scrutiny would have felt fairly awkward. Standing aside while the attendants dropped off her things at the desk, Ludmila asked a question. Lady Shalltear, what sort of Undead are these? Theyre Elder Liches, Lady Shalltear answered. The same Elder Liches as the ones in the forms? If the forms say Elder Liches, then I suppose that would be the case. It occurred to Ludmila that Lady Shalltear had not actually read all of the paperwork that she herself had spent hours poring through since the previous evening. Her liege did not miss the put-upon look that she gave her. W-we have plenty of them wandering about, Lady Shalltear told her as she gestured about loosely with her left hand, and theyre smart enough for the Guardian Overseer to have a small army of them trained to be ready for administrative tasks soon. Unfortunately, they havent had a chance to prove themselves, so theyve understandably become quite restless C just look at how eager these ones are. In front of them, the crimson points of light in the hollows of the Elder Lichs skull flared. It could have been angry, excited, happy or bored for all Ludmila could tell. Aemilia whimpered from behind, and Ludmila turned to speak to her. Luzi, she said in soothing tones, if you are still a bit uncomfortable around the Undead, you may rest in the waiting area with Lady Shalltears attendants while she and I attend to business. Lady Shalltear, face painted with the realization that her attempted deflection had failed, piped up in a surprised voice. Wait, why am I doing this as well? A lady of your station should have an understanding of the inner workings of the realm, should she not? Ludmila asked. I told you, Im really only good for fighting Lady Shalltear looked down and brought the points of her fingers together. I do not believe that, Ludmila said, I think you are an excellent mentor, my lady. You have already helped me far beyond my expectations, including with things I never would have conceived of before C you are a font of wisdom, and you possess charisma that any noble would envy. The Sorcerer King has other subordinates that are much smarter than me, you know? For some reason, Lady Shalltear seemed to not harbour much confidence in herself. Ludmila could not understand how such an amazing woman could have such a self-deprecating disposition. Those with the gift of intellect surely play a crucial role in the workings of a realm, Ludmila agreed, but it is wisdom that guides, and charisma that leads. When the peoples hearts are troubled; when souls in turmoil seek stability, they turn not to the sages with their inventions and ideas, but to trusted elders and dependable priests. When faith is kindled and loyalty inspired, it is more often achieved by the words of a great orator than it is the result of some clever scheme. It may be as you say and you cannot match the intellect of some of your peers but, personally, I think your other qualities more than make up for it. Both of Lady Shalltears appearances held equally complicated expressions upon hearing Ludmilas words. Whatever her inner conflict was, however, it ended abruptly when she brought her palms up to slap her cheeks loudly. Ei! Fine, Ill do it. Her expression looked like she was preparing to go to battle rather than submitting paperwork, Ill have you explain things to me if I have any questions about this It would be an honor to serve, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head. Lady Shalltear turned to her attendants and waved them away. They, together with Aemilia, left to wait back near the front windows of the office. Ludmila watched as they seated themselves together in a small circle of chairs, facing one another. I have been wondering for a while nowyour attendants, are they your Acolytes? Ludmila asked, Or perhaps is that how maids dress where you hail from? Theyre my Vampire Brides, Lady Shalltear answered. I have many of them under my authority, and they serve as my attendants invarious ways. Ludmila looked back towards the waiting area at Aemilia, who seemed to be trying to strike up a conversation with the silent attendants without much success. They are silent most of the time, Ludmila noted. Do they speak much on their own? Why of course, Lady Shalltear said. They can be quite talkative. Out here, however, theres usually not much reason for them to say anything. I see. Aemilia would be in for quite a shock if she inadvertently discovered that she was trying to chat with the very Undead that she was deathly afraid of. Ludmila hoped she would come back to a conscious servant when she finished with her work here. The clerks withered face betrayed no sign of irritation or impatience at the continuous delays as the pair stepped up to the counter. Ludmila instinctively tested the air at the sight of its desiccated flesh but, rather than the stench of decaying corpses, there was a very faint trace of the cold, unsettling scent that was associated with the Undead. With so many of them in the city, she was surprised that she had not really detected this before now C it must have been the enclosed space of the office that allowed the odour to collect and linger in the air. They seated themselves on the tall, cushioned stools that were lined up in front of the reception counter and Ludmila reached for the folder at the top of the pile laid upon it. Fishing out the application forms that were in various stages of completion, she skimmed through them one last time before pushing the first completed application forward over the counter. A shriveled hand reached out and held the form upright as the Elder Lich briefly scanned the piece of paper. It then wordlessly held up the form beside its head. From above, there was a leathery flutter as an Imp swung down from its perch, swooping over their heads as it snatched the form and flew away deeper into the office. The hand lowered to rest on the counter once again and the Elder Lich resumed staring at Ludmila. ...thats it? She stared back blankly. I-I didnt understand any of that, Lady Shalltear said from beside her with a distraught look. I told you I was only good for fighting. Maybe I should quit while I have some dignity left? Ludmila presented the next form. Only two had been completed, while the rest lacked various degrees of crucial information. The first was a request for agricultural labour for the old terraces where she planned to cultivate oats. This one was for harvesting timber. Again, the process repeated itself. Though the first Imp had not returned yet, a second from the neighboring counter took the form away. The next form C for road construction C was nearly complete, but it required a director to oversee the labour. She laid the sheet on the counter between them. I would like to request atechnical advisor for road construction, Ludmila said. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. The Elder Lich lifted the sheet, scanning it in the same manner as the previous forms. This time, it set it back down on the counter before speaking in a deep voice that sounded like someone was rubbing two pieces of dried leather together. There are currently no technical advisors for this request available, it said. The current waiting time isundefined. Ludmila blinked several times. She turned her head to look at Lady Shalltear, who seemed to be busy trying to read the upside-down form, then back at the clerk. Does that mean I have to find my own advisor? She asked. All requests must be fulfilled through the central administration, the Elder Lich replied. Technical advisors must be trained and licensed for operations by the Department of Transportation and Logistics. Oh, thats meI think? Lady Shalltear spoke in what sounded like half a question beside Ludmila. The Minister of Transportation isnt familiar with her Departments own paperwork? Ludmila asked. Ludmila tried ignoring the fact that Lady Shalltear appeared to be surprised by her own realization that she was the Minister of Transportation. She wondered if the reason why the Elder Liches were all paying such close attention to them was that they thought they were being tested by a member of the Kings Cabinet. Theres so much of it, and it just came out at the beginning of the week, Lady Shalltear said in an attempted defence, besides, my Vampire Brides are capable of handling most of the paperwork. Stillyou are the department head, are you not, my lady? Ludmila said, Making sure that everything runs smoothly and that appropriate policies are passed in the Royal Court is a duty appointed to you by His Majesty, is it not? Argh, I get it already! Ill take a look at all this at night while youre sleeping. Lets just get on with the rest of what you have here. Do you know of a technical advisor for this form, my lady? Ludmila asked. Isnt that part of what youre supposed to be helping us out with? Lady Shalltear answered, Just find some and bring them to me; Ill sign off on it. The Elder Lich said they have to be trained and licensed first. It will be on site training! We can use your request for it, then use the trained advisors to help recruit and train new advisors. Ludmila supposed she would have to find someone familiar with planning and directing road construction, as she had no such expertise. She took back the form for road work and pulled out the next. I have questions about this formC The forms have been approved for official use by the Guardian Overseer, the Elder Lich interrupted her. Compliance is mandatory. The tone of finality in the clerks words gave Ludmila pause. Recalling that these clerks were in reality powerful Undead mages, she wondered if non-compliance resulted in a hapless petitioner being immolated in their seat. She resisted the urge to check the carpet for scorch marks as she rephrased her request. I require clarification on some of the fields within this form, she said carefully. Reaching under the counter, the Elder Lich pulled out a tome that looked identical to those that she had been provided by Yuri Alpha. It rapidly flipped through the pages, mechanically coming to a stop at exactly the right section. Ludmila leaned over to point out various parts of the page. As you can see, she said, there are no recommendations for this produce listed in the almanac. Many of the goods harvested in my fief grow in marshes and wetlands, and there are no similar references to use. For fields not specified by reference materials, the Elder Lich said, collection of data is prescribed. State your request. To begin with, I would like to know what these units of labour mean. What is a light unit? A light unit of labour is a single undead servitor, rated from level one to twenty. Undead? Level? In hindsight, Ludmila thought she shouldnt have been surprised at the first revelation, but was completely oblivious about the rest. What is alevel? Her mouth worked slowly around the unfamiliar word. A level is a measure of your proficiency in a class, Shalltear said from beside her, I believe your Adventurers use something similar, but less concrete and subject to the reporter when estimating the strength of individuals. What is a class, my lady? Ludmila wasnt sure she understood, Does it have something to do with ones vocation? ...not quite. Lady Shalltear said, A person may have classes outside of those related to their current vocation. Just think of it as getting better in what youre doing, and growing in physical ability. In the case of a combatant, it also means that they gain access to more powerful spells and attacks. The civilian classes here may also have something along those lines related to their own matters. Lady Shalltears rough description made at least some sense to Ludmila, but she had never heard of natural growth and learning phrased in those exact terms. Adventurers recognized their own along similar terms and clear measures of power could be defined amongst practitioners of magic. I see, she said. Then what would an example of a light unit of labour be? Lady Shalltear spun in her chair, facing the open chamber behind them, prompting Ludmila to turn as well. A line of Undead creatures materialized and rose before them. Ludmila had Skeletons or Zombies in mind, but there were quite a variety that she had not thought of or seen before. The Skeleton Warriors like the ones I summoned yesterday were level sixteen C there are different types as well, but Im not sure exactly which kind youd be getting for this sort of menial labour. Those humanoid Zombieswell, its probably a bad idea to use them. There are a few that I dont think youll find much use out of, like the Vampire Bats and Incorporeal Undead. Shalltear made a waving motion, after which many of the Undead presented disintegrated into the air. There were several remaining: mostly Skeletons and a handful that had the appearance of animals. Undead Beasts are Zombie-types, she continued, but exhibit some of the qualities of the animals that they emulate. The cute puppy there that looks like a black wolf is level seven and may be used in much the same way as a hound...Im unsure if those will be made available. The rest are anywhere between one to twenty, like the ones provided by the administration. Is that one an Undead Beast, or a Skeleton? Ludmila pointed to one of the only Undead summons remaining that looked like it could fly. Thats a Bone Vulture, Lady Shalltear said, its a Skeleton-type. The Vampire Brides that follow me around are in the low twentiesif you need one of them to help with something that requires intelligence, I can assign them to you directly. Having the various Undead displayed before her like they were varieties of livestock felt a bit surreal. Ludmila was long over feeling like a fish out of water, however. She turned back to the counter to look at her forms. Any combination of these Undead is available for request? She asked the clerk. For industrial purposes, yes, the Elder Lich answered. Undead servitors that can spread disease, wither the living with negative energy and those that have no suitable applications in industry are prohibited. Ludmila ran some figures in her head based on the recommendations for the other goods she had submitted, filling out the remaining blank spaces on the forms. Lady Shalltear watched from beside her as she went from document to document. What about these heavy units of labour? Ludmila asked. Death Knights are employed to operate larger pieces of equipment, the Elder Lich told her, as well as perform other types of heavy labour. Soul Eaters are used to transport goods C a vehicle is not included. Ludmila continued marking out the forms. What about these special construction units? Golems for large-scale development projects, the clerk responded. The palisade constructed around Carne Village is an example of their use. There were hundreds of villages in the duchy, and Ludmila had never heard of this particular one before. Why a village would merit such fortifications, she had no idea. She continued working through the forms. Golems arent Undead, are they? Ludmila asked. Golems are Golems, the Elder Lich replied flatly. Constructs, Lady Shalltear offered helpfully. The horses used by Darkness were the only Golems Ludmila had ever seen, so she was curious what they looked like. She hardly thought it appropriate to request one for just that reason, however. She would have to wait until she had a need for them. Filling out the last of the industrial forms, she handed them in all at once. As the clerk went through her submissions, Ludmila turned to speak to Lady Shalltear. These Undead will fight if instructed to, my lady? She asked, Sayif the village is raided by Demihumans. Of course, Lady Shalltear answered. Their original purpose is to fight according to their summoners will, after all. What level are Death Knights? Theyre level thirty-five C oh, they''re actually stronger than a regular Death Knight since they''re enhanced by His Majestys abilities. The numbers started to become ambiguous. Skeleton Warriors like the ones summoned by Lady Shalltear would rarely appear on the Baronys shores when the wilderness tribes had particularly large conflicts upriver, but a solid patrol could work together to destroy one safely. Does that mean they are twice as strong as Skeleton Warriors? She asked. Oh, no, Lady Shalltear replied. Double the level does not mean double the strength. Then what is a Death Knight capable of? Ludmila said, In the past, some of the raids along the border have been very strong C especially if they involved some important rite for a prominent Demihuman warrior, or a desperate attack in hard times to secure resources. Lady Shalltear tapped her lip with a finger as she mulled over the question. Well, you requested five Death Knights, she said at some length. That should have been enough to kill everyone in the city of E-Rantel C under Re-Estizes rule C within a day or two if there werent many strong Adventurer teams present to defend the walls. Theyd be quite effective at cleaning out the city districts with their special ability. ErmI suppose that should be good enough then. Perhaps, Lady Shalltear said noncommittally, Ive no idea how strong your Demihumans are, but if your people have successfully kept them at bay, then Id say that youd be correct. Ludmila put away the military request forms. There shouldnt be a need for excessive force. If she requested too many, she might come under suspicion for belligerent intentions. And what of me, my lady? She finally asked, What level would you say I am? Lady Shalltear peered at her for a moment before answering. If Aura was here she might be able to give you a better estimate, but based on how tough you appear to be compared to various Adventurers and city militialevel three? Ludmila sighed. It seemed that every single member of her future workforce could soundly thrash her. She hoped that she would be able to manage them properly.
The Noble Household (Part II) Those women serving in domestic matters within a household C colloquially termed maids C cover a wide range of specialized roles with varying degrees of importance and authority. Housekeepers are managers over the majority of the women serving in these domestic tasks, reporting directly to the lady of the house. They are responsible for hiring, development and promotion of those working under them and the overall condition and appearance of the manor. It is a senior position in the household retinue, and a Housekeeper is usually served by junior members of the staff. A Ladys Maid is a direct attendant of the lady of the house. They assist in managing their mistress wardrobe and appearance, as well as see to their various personal needs. Like the Housekeeper, it is a senior position in the household retinue and does not normally see to menial tasks that junior positions are responsible for. Though a Ladys Maid also reports directly to the lady of the house, the Housekeeper holds authority over the rest of the female staff, and indirectly outranks her. A Ladys Maid is not to be confused with a Lady-in-Waiting: a companion of noble birth who serves in a similar capacity. Those most closely associated with the common perception of maids are the junior staff, each performing specific duties in their part of the manor. Maids who work upstairs attend to tasks in the private areas of the manor. Those who work downstairs tend to the common areas of the manor, usually on the main floor or storage areas. The grades delineating their positions in the household hierarchy is usually dependent on the nature of the work itself C those assigned to the most menial tasks tend to be the least respected and subjected to the worst conditions. It should be noted that maids performing kitchen duties do not report to the Housekeeper, but to the Cook. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 According to the Elder-Lich-turned-clerk, it would take half an hour to process their request. Ludmila was directed to one of the alcoves to wait to be called upon. It had enough room to seat four people on its cushioned benches, with a magical glass lantern that cast its light over the polished wooden table. With a sound resembling a light grunt, Ludmila set all of her things down, pushing it towards the wall. She waited for Lady Shalltear to be seated before taking her place across the table from her. Do you think things will go well, my lady? A shadow of doubt still played across Ludmilas mind after she had submitted her requests, It seemed a bit too easy. The clerk submitted your documents to be processed, Lady Shalltear shrugged. There are not many layers of bureaucracy to get throughthere should be someone that double checks your documents, then another who organizes the orders. Like I said earlier, these Elder Liches are newly trained, but they are eager to prove themselves useful in their service to His Majesty. It would consider any errors on its first official job absolutely unacceptable. So you do know how things work, Ludmila said. I know bits and pieces here and there, Lady Shalltear admitted, Ive beenplaced on standby for the last little while, so between ensuring my territory is secure and seeing to the realm''s logistical needs, I''ve had a lot of free time on my hands. I wander the city and the realm, watch what goes on and sometimes I do some things for myself, but I would much rather be serving His Majesty directly in some way. Lady Shalltear seemed a bit sullen as she spoke, and her downcast manner made Ludmila frown. Once again, her liege acted in a way which seemed very out of place with the quality of the woman who had graciously taken Ludmila under her wing. Well, I for one am appreciative of your time on my behalf, my lady, Ludmila said in an attempt to pick up her spirits, but she didn''t think the gratitude of a relative nobody counted for much. Hmph, spare me the flattery, Lady Shalltear rested her cheek in hand. The Royal Court has been working hard to carry out His Majestys Will. In His infinite wisdom, He has given us the time to fulfill His wishes, but that time will be over sooner or later. We must present to Him a thriving realm, and we dare not disappoint Him. You are simply a means to that end. Then what is His Majestys Will? Ludmila asked. You were there yesterday, were you not? Her liege answered, What I declared to the people in the city are His wishes for the Sorcerous Kingdom. But surely that cant be all? There was a long pause between them. Lady Shalltear traced a circle over the surface of the table as she thought on what to say. WellHis Majesty is truly unfathomable, she replied, so it is only what we have discerned from both His stated intentions and His actions. He desires a realm where all peoples can thrive and prosper. A nation that can shine as a testament to His mercy, wisdom and glory to the rest of the world. Lord Ainz has the power to turn these territories into a blasted and barren wasteland, yet He chose to grant a swift and decisive end to those who would oppose Him and presented a hopeful future to His new subjects. As His loyal vassals, we cannot understand C in our eyes, the Humans of this realm are repaying grace with spite. Ludmila felt a pang as Lady Shalltear lamented the current state of affairs. To have ones goodwill and effort go unappreciated and perhaps even scorned was not something anyone could feel pleased over. I assure you that is not the case, my lady, she said reassuringly. You might not trust the people of the city when they say so directly, but you should not let this sentiment fester in the Royal Court without confirming whether it is true or not. Admittedly, I have only been here a short while, and I do not know everything that goes on in the city, but not once have I heard anyone C not the nobles, nor the common folk C speak in ways that I would consider spurning His Majestys goodwill. Lady Shalltear watched her carefully as she spoke, yet somewhere along the way, her expression started to sour. Is something the matter, my lady? Ludmila spoke carefully as a scowl began to form on the Vampires face. Then why? The question was delivered in a low voice, a growl from a beast about to pounce on its prey. I-its becauseC she stammered as she watched Lady Shalltears appearance shift, the ethereal visage of delicate beauty melting away, leaving only the menacing image of her true form. WHY?! The Vampires voice had turned into a rasping, malevolent hiss, filling the alcove. Ludmila was about to glance beyond the secluded space to see if anyone was watching, but the crimson glare flared and her will was forcefully wrested away from her before she even knew what was happening. Dozens of rows of needle-like teeth came close, and the tinge of blood filled the air. Tell me! Lady Shalltears voice came out as a sibilant whisper that slithered into Ludmilas mind, Tell me the truth. Tell me why these Humans continue to defy the Will of Lord Ainz! They are not defying His Majestys will, Ludmila felt her own voice come out in response, flat and emotionless, they are only scared. It is only fear. This is a lie! A lie! Fear? What is there to fear? Are His precious words not enough for you? Do you believe it to be deception? Tell me, is it hate? Do you hate Him? He, who has granted His infinite mercy to you C to us?! As the questions broke over Ludmila one after another, Lady Shalltears voice rose as her words turned into accusations. A tear rolled down the pallid flesh of her cheek at the last as she howled at her. I would strike you all down for your insolence, if not for His order to stay my hand. Turning this entire world into a sea of boiling blood would not nearly be enough to pay for your scorn! It is not a lie," Ludmila said. "It is not distrust; it is not hate. It is fearand we are only Human. For long moments, Ludmila was pinned in place by the Vampires gaze. She watched as the image of Lady Shalltears beautiful form eventually returned, superimposed over her true appearance. As she pulled back from leaning over the table and settled into the cushions of her seat, Ludmila felt herself being released from her lieges mental hold. Across from her, Lady Shalltear was drying her tears with a handkerchief that she had pulled from a pocket inside her bolero. Several minutes passed in silence, before Lady Shalltear spoke tentatively. I...I...was just thinking about my Lords wishes, she said, twiddling the silken handkerchief in her fingers. About how nothing ever seems to go in the right directionand I lost myself. You will forgive me. You are forgiven, Ludmila replied in a flat, emotionless tone. The fingers stopped and she looked up at Ludmila, squeezing her eyes shut tightly and opening them again as her eyelids fluttered and her slitted pupils dilated. Realization that Ludmila had imitated a charmed voice dawned over her face. Thats not funny! Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Lady Shalltear tried suppressing a laugh, but failed; the effort resulting in something halfway between a laugh and sob. She sniffed, then blew her nose loudly into her handkerchief. Ludmila waited quietly, attempting to reassert her usual mental state before speaking. When we spoke yesterday, she said, you expressed the state of the citizens before I could even share my thoughts on it. You always speak of your service to His Majesty fondly, and I dont think anyone could question your devotion when they hear you. If I found something that inspired such conviction in me, I think I might become furious as well if something like this happened. I swearif you keep up with that unwavering coolheadedness of yours, Lady Shalltear said, youll turn into a Golem one day. is that even possible? No. Not like that, anyways. Ludmila wondered if Lady Shalltear was trying to get back at her for her prank. The thought brought her back to what had occurred between them. That ability that you used just now She asked, Is that what it feels like every time I use my own on Luzi? What, are you trying to make me feel guilty? Lady Shalltear made a face, No, that was an ability that Vampires possess. Our power to charm others has to do with the supernatural nature of our race. Your abilities have to do with your own race: Humans have a social caste that specializes in administration and leadership; so your Nobles have abilities related to their role in Human society. Demiurge C one of the most intelligent of His Majestys servants C speculates that every race with a ruling caste will have their own classes along the same vein as your Human aristocracy. He also speculates that races that have become overly reliant on the abilities of their ruling class can be easily disrupted by eliminating them at opportune moments, or better yet C by taking control of them in some form and having them lead in a manner that suits our objectives. Ludmila felt that talking about usurping those in leadership while sitting in a government office seemed terribly wrong, so she steered the conversation in a different direction while nervously looking towards the reception counter. Still, telling people to do something and having them act as a result of an ability, Ludmila mused. Even Countess Jezne only seemed to be able to encourage the nobles around her to collect themselves...if that was even her ability at work. I still cant tell whether one has been persuaded to act through normal means or through the use of an ability. Yes, thats something interesting I noticed as well, Lady Shalltear said. What you did was not just subtly influencing others, but reinforcing them and ordering them into action. This is something that those with Commander classes do, but as of yet, we havent encountered any other Nobles that have demonstrated active command abilities. We know that Commanders exist amongst Humans at large C Carne Village reportedly has a Farmer girl with the ability to do so, but this arose out of a decidedly strange set of circumstances. Since Humans appear to have many classes that are unfamiliar to us, I think you may have something along those lines. Ludmila already knew how she was going to reply C it had been under her consideration for a while now. There is something you said earlier: to think about what people notice that I never considered truly special. More than a few have mentioned nobles from the frontier as beingbeyond the rest of their peers C that we were made differently, somehow. My maids said something along these lines shortly after we were first introduced and they entered my household. Oh? Lady Shalltear straightened in her seat, This is a promising lead. What did they say, exactly? Aemilia said that I could brave the city streets when none of the other nobles were capable of doing so, Ludmila made an account of her memories, even after said nobles had worked up the courage to try. That I appeared like a gallant warrior, ready to fight at any time. Countess Jezne said she had expectations of me, though she never elaborated on what she meant. Bohdan C the village priest in Wardens Vale C remarked that I shared a similar trait with my ancestors: the willingness to face danger with a resolute will and he, too, told me that the people of the frontier were different than those of the interior. My parents said many things as well, but all noble parents seem to teach their children that they are superior in some wayI never really considered it seriously until now. So is it true? Lady Shalltear asked, Everything that they said about you. Ludmila shifted uncomfortably in her seat: frontiersmen were not ones to brazenly advertise themselves, and she was no exception. I think so, yes, she replied. Theres so much more now that youve brought it to my attention. My brothers were much better fighters than the other noble scions when they practiced together, and they almost always stood at the centre of a crowd. I can feel that I am stronger than other people as well: I can run a bit faster, last a bit longer, carry more and fight better. My parents could outfight any of the Rangers and Fighters in the village, and during the Battle of Katze Plains, my lord father was able to keep his men from breakingright until the end. Ludmila swallowed after the last of those words left her mouth. She wasnt sure when she had decided her family was lost, and now she felt absolutely terrible hearing herself say as much. Hmmthis is a lot to think about. Lady Shalltear said solemnly, If all these claims can be proven to be true, then it will be a matter of grave importance. Surely you cannot mean that, my lady, Ludmila said incredulously. With so many powerful servants at His Majestys disposal, it hardly seems to matter. Youre correct that at your level it makes a negligible impact in combat as an individual, Lady Shalltear agreed, but a Commander placed over a company of powerful soldiers should still make them that much stronger. I would also be negligent in my duties to think that the world would conveniently present weak opponents forever. I need to speak to Demiurge about this C no, Momon would be the closest to an expert that we have. He was even right about you yesterday during the council meetingjust how much of this has he planned out, I wonder? You will be taking your leave then, my lady? Ludmila asked. No. You Humans have your inconvenient need for sleep, and weve still other things to do before your day is over. Lady Shalltear looked to the reception area, from where a figure approached, I believe your paperwork has gone through. An Elder Lich had appeared from the office behind the counter, circled around the reception desk, and was now purposely walking their way. Its tattered robes of black silk shimmered as it walked by the windows and it held a long, gnarled staff in its right hand. The end of the staff touched the ground in time with its steps, but Ludmila could hear neither the tapping noise that should have accompanied the action, nor the sound of the Elder Lichs footfalls. It came to stand a few metres away, bowing to Lady Shalltear, then looked to Ludmila. It had the same stained strips of cloth lined with strange lettering like the other Elder Liches at the counter. In addition, it held a large, leather-bound tome pressed to its chest. Is it saying something, my lady? Ludmila frowned, I was watching it approach, but I did not hear anything at all. Oh, thats right. Lady Shalltear motioned for the Elder Lich to step forward. After a single stride, its footsteps could be heard C as could the sound of its staff tapping on the floor. The Humans that constructed this city are quite adept at building spaces for large numbers of citizens in close proximity, her liege said. These alcoves were designed to provide privacy without the need to construct additional rooms. Weve revisited many of these concepts when we occupied the city and created additional security measures. We decided for a Silence spell to be maintained for these alcoves so that the offices clients can discuss their personal business privately within. The other nobles should be pleased with this consideration once they become accustomed to life in the city, my lady. She looked up to the Elder Lich that was now standing beside the table, Sowere there any problems with my submitted requests? No outstanding issues were identified, it replied, and Ludmila let out a relieved sigh. The Elder Lich had a markedly different voice than the one they had spoken to at the counter. It still had something of an abrasive and dry rasp, but the tone was distinctly female. Your request is being seen to, it informed her, and will be arriving shortly outside. This one has been ordered by the Guardian Overseer to accompany Baroness Zahradnik to her territory as an attach. An attach? Lady Shalltear peered suspiciously at the Elder Lich, why would Albedo suddenly want to stick her big nose into something she didnt want anything to do with just yesterday? Lady Albedo has deemed it to be the most efficient manner by which to fine tune various mechanisms of administration and labour in their associated fields. The Elder Lich replied dispassionately, This has been mandated as standard practice when information is insufficient to publish suitable manuals. Ugh, did she train you to speak like that too? Lady Shalltear complained in a long-suffering tone, The last thing I want to hear is hundreds of Elder Liches parroting that insufferable biCahemCthe Guardian Overseer. The Elder Lich gave no response, which in turn appeared to worsen Lady Shalltears disposition. Where will the units from the request be delivered? Ludmila hurriedly filled in the silence, Will I be able to review them before they are deployed? They are currently en route to the main avenue, the Elder Lich answered. You may review them in front of the civil office. As if on cue, Aemilia appeared in Ludmilas line of sight, standing over five metres behind the Elder Lich. Her lips were moving as she made fretful motions with her hands, but the enchantment preventing sound from crossing the threshold of the alcove stopped the maids words from reaching her. Ludmila rose from her seat, stepping past the Elder Lich to leave the alcove. Counded by Undead, my lady! Thousands of them! Aemilias panicked words met her as she stepped out of the alcove. Her auburn hair was jostled as she bounced anxiously on the balls of her feet. What do we do? She said worriedly, Are we under attack? Ludmila placed her hand on the maids shoulder to still her as she turned her head to look towards the window. The angle was poor, so she ended up walking out of the office entrance to take a look from the top of the stairs. Arrayed below were her requested workforce, but rather than a loose collection of various labourers, they were neatly organized like a company of professional soldiers. On the road nearest to the sidewalk were forty Bone Vultures, arranged in a rectangle ten wide and four deep. Directly adjacent to their formation was another consisting of twenty Undead Beasts in the form of Boars: they were set five wide and four deep. Behind their lines were one hundred Skeletons armed with round shields and short spears that glistened when breaks in the mostly overcast skies allowed the sun to shine through. Like the Undead Beasts, they were arranged in groups of twenty. At the corner of each of the Skeleton formations, a Death Knight stood where a sergeant would normally be. The Death Knights still held their massive tower shields, but their blades were sheathed. Their weapon hands instead gripped tall banners upon which the vermillion standard of the Sorcerous Kingdom flew proudly in the spring breeze. Ludmila supposed that if it were a company, then all they lacked was a captain. She stepped down to take a closer look, and as she arrived at the bottom of the stairs, the avenue was filled with a singular noise as the entire group stood to attention. Lady Shalltear appeared at Ludmilas arm with her dark parasol open over her shoulder, speaking over the stiff breeze that scattered the spring blossoms into the air around them. Are they to your liking? She asked her. The numbers check out, my lady, Ludmila replied. However, any spectators would think that I am about to go forth to conquer my enemies rather than conquering unruly fields. You have enemies? Lady Shalltear raised an eyebrow, Thats hard to imagine considering how unflappable you seem to be. Well, there are types that we are not particularly fond of, but not in the sense that most would consider enemies to be. Ludmila thought to the wariness that her father held for Count Fassett, Being Frontier Nobles, House Zahradnik stood apart from the squabbling that occurs in the interior. Our enemies have always ever been those that would infringe upon and act unlawfully within the realm of our liege. If it had been any other of your kind standing here saying that, Lady Shalltear said, those words would have felt like lip service, I think. Did I unconsciously use my ability on you, my lady? Ludmila made to apologize. I doubt it, her liege smiled slightly for some reason. Undead are immune to mind-affecting spells and abilities. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Lady Shalltears Vampire Brides, Aemilia and the Elder Lich joined them shortly after; each of the three attendants carrying a portion of the books and files that remained after Ludmila finished submitting her forms. Arranged before her was the manifestation of those forms, and Ludmila was now mentally going through the checklist of things that she wanted to have taken care of before the day was over. The applications that she had filled were meant to provide only raw labour, so the fact that many of the Undead standing in front of her were armed was unexpected. Unfortunately, being armed did not really help with the task she had requisitioned them for. It was up to the applicant leasing the Undead labour to provide the appropriate equipment, though there were a few recommendations that came with them in the provided almanacs. In hindsight, procuring the Undead labour was probably the easier part of what she had to do: it was the exact opposite of what she had originally expected to go through to find new tenants. Though she would still need to find tenants to direct the Undead Labour, the number required was drastically reduced compared to what would have been required before. Ludmila thought that she could at least get things started while she waited for them, and see how things worked for herself. She turned to address Aemilia. Luzi, take these things back to the guest house, she instructed her maid. Actually, hand me the blue folder first C Ill be needing that. Yes, my lady, Aemilia said as she handed over what had been requested. I hope you dont mind my borrowing your servants, Lady Shalltear, Ludmila said. Its not a problem, Lady Shalltear replied. Were trying to produce results as quickly as possible here. Ludmila turned to the Death Knights that had accompanied them. Escort Luzi back to the guest house, she told the one standing on her left, return with her when she has completed her task. Aemilia, who had already started to walk back to the house, overheard that a Death Knight would be coming with her. She darted along the road with the Vampire Brides, walking faster and faster over the cobblestones, but the Death Knight slowly closed in on them despite her efforts. I hope no one gets the wrong idea seeing that, Ludmila remarked as she watched the Death Knight chase the women up the street. I thought the goal was to assuage the fears of the citizens, not feed them. Ludmila frowned and looked down towards Lady Shalltear, but the Vampire only looked on innocently. Ludmila turned to the Elder Lich. Well, I suppose we should get on with the next order of business, she said. Will these labourers stay here, or is there somewhere that they can assemble and wait for their equipment? They were instructed to present themselves for inspection in front of the Civil Office, the Elder Lich answered, they are under the leaseholders authority upon delivery. Ludmila looked around absently as she thought of a place to have them wait C leaving them in the main avenue of the central district was probably something that would disrupt traffic if the city was even slightly busy. Are they permitted transit through the city on their own? Ludmila asked. They will not be intercepted if they traverse the city in a non-disruptive manner, the Elder Lich answered. Alright then She turned to her new labourers, Head to the Military District, using the main roads. Assemble at the first available mustering field to the west of the south gate and await me there. The Bone Vultures all took wing at once, while the other groups of Undead marched away in formation. Ludmila watched with some satisfaction as the formation filed off under her orders. That was interesting, Lady Shalltear noted from beside her. You didnt even raise your voice to issue your instructions, but they all heard you over the wind. Considering that you just realized you had these powers...when did you learn how to do that? Just then, my lady. Ludmilas voice was a bit bemused as she answered, I was actually going to raise my voice like those famous captains and generals in the tales that minstrels tell, but when I started speaking, I noticed that even the ones all the way in the back that shouldnt have heard me had already reacted. So I just spoke normally. In regular circumstances, they should not have heard me, but this ability carried my voice to everyone. Did you know if they would arrive at their destination? Lady Shalltear said. Erno? Ludmila looked towards the receding labourers in alarm, Wait, they wont? They will, in this case, Lady Shalltear replied. As long as they receive their orders, they will perform according to your intentas long as it is something that they themselves are able to manage without more precise direction. In the worst case, the Death Knights with them will rally any lost Skeletons. You will probably need to show these labourers how to do some uncommon things at some point, since your territory seems to produce goods that are not commonly cultivated in Re-Estize. Ludmila breathed a sigh of relief. The last thing she needed was to have inadvertently commanded her newly acquired workforce to rampage through the city on the way to their destination. Well then, she said. I need to find where my goods have disappeared to now What happened to them? Before I left Wardens Vale, Momon threw everything into a hole much like the one that you used yesterday evening. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Ah, yes, that was me. Aura and Mare had quite the time catching all those things that suddenly came flying through, Lady Shalltear smiled at the recollection. "Your goods are in the government warehouses; lets be on our way. Lady Shalltear turned in the direction of the Royal Villa and walked off. Ludmila followed, and the Elder Lich followed after Ludmila. The day had brightened considerably since the morning, with the overcast skies breaking up to reveal the azure heights beyond. A brisk wind was sending the clouds southwards rapidly; she wondered if the rain of the previous night would arrive as snow in Wardens Vale. They continued around the Royal Villa and past the gazebo that was used as the location to teleport in and out of. The entrance to the city stores was a fortified and guarded gate tucked away on one side of the central district, where a ramp led down to the vast warehouses had been carved deep into the hill below. The city had furnished it with magical devices that enchanted the entire space with a Preservation effect, which would keep the tremendous volume of siege provisions stored within from spoiling. They passed between the two Death Knights standing guard at the top of the large ramp that led down into the cavernous areas below, steps echoing lightly off of the tunnel-like passage. After two turns, most of the light had been swallowed in darkness, and Ludmila found herself looking at row upon row of shelves that reached all the way to the ceiling, which was perhaps five metres above her head. They were supposed to be filled with the supplies that had been meant for the armies of Re-Estize, but after scanning their contents, she saw that the nearest portion of the warehouse was already being emptied and there were many bare spaces. After passing several aisles, Lady Shalltear stopped and turned to face an aisle to her right. The things on the bottom shelf there should be yours, she pointed down the way a bit, make sure nothing haswandered off. Ludmila stepped towards where Lady Shalltear was pointing and quickly located the shelf that appeared to have the goods from the warehouse in Wardens vale. They had taken up a significant portion of the storage space in her home village, but here they only occupied perhaps one third of the bottom shelf of a small fraction of the city warehouse. She felt rather tiny as she checked what she saw against one of the documents in the blue file folder to ensure that everything was in order. It looks like everything is here, my lady, Ludmila called out, are there problems with theft down here? The security in the city seems overwhelming. I was just making sure, Lady Shalltear said. There are no issues with thieves, but samples are sometimes taken for analysis if we find something that might be interesting or different. What do you plan on doing with all this? I need to have it loaded onto a wagon, and then search for someone that is available and willing to purchase these goods. Well none of the ones in the warehouse are being used, so it shouldnt be an issue. You, Lady Shalltear addressed the Elder Lich, submit a request for a wagon from here on behalf of Lady Zahradnik. Well pick you up at the civil office on the way out. The Elder Lich bowed silently, and walked away towards the entrance. I was not aware that they could do that, my lady, Ludmila said as the tapping of its staff receded into the distance. Well, its supposed to be your administrative attach, is it not? Im pretty sure you Humans do the same thing C sending others that function under your authority. That is correct, my lady, Ludmila admitted. I guess my family has just always done most things directly. The tread of a Death Knight and the light of a lantern coming from the entrance drew their attention. The four that had left to drop off Ludmilas files had returned. Did you run into any trouble? Ludmila looked between the members of the group as they arrived, Actually, how did you even find us? I do not recall mentioning where we would be headed. No, my lady, Aemilia said, Lady Shalltears attendants appeared to know where you went after we parted. Mrs. Roeh asked if you would be having lunch at the house. The maids question reminded Ludmila of the wholly inadequate breakfast from the morning. Hmmwhat is she preparing? She asked. She was not aware of any itinerary, my lady C only that you would be out for most of the day, Aemilia replied, so its a meal that can be packed if necessary. That will be fine, Ludmila nodded. Head back to the house and let her know. While you are there, find my scarf and shawl and bring it with lunch C this wind keeps getting stronger. Wait for us in front of the civil office; you should see the Elder Lich waiting for us there as well. Aemilias head nodded at each instruction. When it seemed that there would be nothing more forthcoming, she curtseyed before them and turned to leave. Continue escorting Luzi. Ludmila told the Death Knight to maintain its orders, and Aemilia looked at her like she was about to cry. Do not run away from your escort this time, Ludmila instructed her maid, it looked like you were about to be murdered on the street just now. Aemilias mouth worked silently as she looked back and forth between her mistress and the Death Knight, her expression asking how she ended up being in the wrong somehow. When it was clear that she would receive no consolation, she sighed and slowly walked off. Despite claiming to be used to doing things directly, Lady Shalltear noted, you certainly dont seem to mind running your new staff back and forth. Luzi is aspiring to be my ladys maid, Ludmila explained, but my household currently does not have a page, and the footmen would scare everyone else witless. She should understand this as well as I. Besides, her visibility in the streets in the company of the Death Knight contributes to the idea of safety that we are trying to promote amongst the citizens here, yes? I see. Well, Lady Shalltear looked over to direct her Vampire Brides, lets get these things off the shelf and ready to load on the wagon. From the depths of the warehouse, the sound of hooves on stone echoed through the aisles. As her inventory was arranged near the path that ran through the warehouse by Lady Shalltears attendants, a wagon drawn by a skeletal horse turned the far corner. Lurid light shone from within its bony frame, which was embraced with sickly yellow-green fog that shimmered and rippled like living flesh as it trotted forward. The wagon appeared to have no driver, yet it rolled smoothly to a stop in front of them. The Vampire Brides immediately began to place the various articles onto the bed of the wagon in an orderly fashion. Taking in the details of the skeletal horse, Ludmila turned her head towards Lady Shalltear. Is this an Undead Beast as well? She asked, It seems quite different from the ones that you showed me earlier. This is a Soul Eater, Lady Shalltear replied. They are level forty, so substantially more powerful than a simple Undead Beast. Thishorse is more powerful than a Death Knight? They have very different sets of traits and abilities which makes them useful for different things, but yes: in rough terms, they are. Ludmila envisioned a teamster driving a cart pulled by beings that could destroy a city. What would happen if there was an accident? What happens if the cart breaks, or if there is some sort of mishap? Hmmthat hasnt happened yet, Lady Shalltear tilted her head in thought, but its strong enough to forcefully drag a broken cart loaded with goods around. Im not sure if everything will stay on the wagon in that situation though; the wagon itself might break apart. Lady Shalltear hopped onto the drivers bench as the Vampire Brides loaded the last of the goods. The two attendants took their seats at the back of the wagon bed, their pale legs dangling off the edge. Ludmila pulled herself onto the drivers seat beside Lady Shalltear. The Soul Eater turned its head to look at her with a glowing eye socket. Let us pick up the others at the civil office first, Ludmila said. The Soul Eater turned its head back and began plodding forward. Ludmila looked over her goods worriedly as the wagon rolled up the ramp, but the shallow incline leading out of the warehouse was not steep enough to cause anything to slide out of the back of a loaded wagon bed. She watched the skeletal horse as it made its way up C pulling a freight wagon was something that normally required large teams of horses, yet this single Undead being did so effortlessly. They found that the clouds had completely broken since they entered the underground warehouse, and the warmth of the sun was rapidly turning the day pleasant. Free of the need to carefully maneuver through the tight turns leading out of the warehouse, the Soul Eater picked its pace up to a brisk trot, and the noise of its hooves on the cobblestones made it seem like they were being pulled along by a regular horse C at least until one looked at the horse itself. It took all of two minutes to reach their destination as they circled around the district, finally slowing to pull up in front of the civil office. The trio waiting by the stairs turned their heads at the sound of the wagons approach. Aemilia visibly jumped at the sight of the Soul Eater, and she seemed on the verge of panic until her eyes found Ludmila sitting in the front seat with Lady Shalltear. She spotted the other attendants sitting in the back of the wagon and circled around, handing her lunch basket to one of the Vampire Brides so she could pull herself up to join them. Ludmila took a deep breath and released it in anticipation of what was to come. So far her day had been relatively straightforward with the help of Lady Shalltear and the smooth workings of the new administration. It had all been completed within a single morning: so quickly that the next group of tasks were already upon her before she could fully think through what needed to be done. Time for the annoying part, she muttered to herself. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Youve been progressing steadily thus far, Lady Shalltear picked up on Ludmilas soft mutter, why would the next part present any difficulties? The next part involves finding the right people out of all of the citizens that are hiding in their homes, Ludmila returned to her usual, clear voice, and I am not quite sure how to accomplish this, my lady. Frontier Nobles are nobles, but we only share some very basic similarities with the nobles of the interior. You mentioned a little while ago about how you believe you are only good for fighting, but I am in something of the same situation as well. I have been trained in all of the things required to carry out House Zahradniks duties in defending the border C this would include logistics, organizing and leading armed patrols, as well as managing our small fief, but my skills in administration and commerce are nowhere near as substantial as someone like Baroness Corelyn. Our house does not have much in the way of connections, either. Well what did you do last year, then? Lady Shalltear asked. Our goods were sold to a wholesaler, Ludmila answered, merchants who have both the capital and storage to take in large quantities of goods and bide their time to turn a profit meeting the demands of the markets. That way, we would be able to return to our duties on the border within a couple of weeks, after dealing with some other noble functions. However, if the city is like this, not only will it be difficult to find such a merchant, but the markets will have slowed to nothing as well and the prices for everything may not be as projected. So you have to ride around the entire city until you find someone? Lady Shalltear frowned. Perhapsperhaps not. Ludmila turned to the Elder Lich, Are there any markets that are still active in the city? As of this morning, no open market areas have been reported in the city, the Elder Lich replied. Emergency supplies are currently being distributed by Lady Shalltear Bloodfallen and her staff in the interim. What about guilds? The Adventurer Guild and Mage Guild are maintaining limited operations. How about the Merchant Guild? There has been no reported activity from the Merchant Guild or any of its associated Trade Guilds in the past week. Ludmila bit her lip lightly as she thought about what she could do. How does the city procure goods when there is no commerce? She asked. The Elder Lich remained silent. Its fingers lightly tapped the leather-bound book that it held to its chest while it pondered her question. Lady Shalltear spoke, filling in for the perplexed attach. The short answer is that were not, currently, she said. The government warehouse is slowly being depleted over time C you estimated that they would last one year, while the Guardian Overseers estimates are closer to two if rationing measures are enforced immediately. She expressed great confidence that E-Rantel would not need to resort to such a policy initially, but with the lack of progress in the past week I believe that she is beginning to consider it as an option. Ludmila grimaced. The siege-like nature of their situation felt ever more real with the idea that the people might begin to see their necessities limited. Will the city purchase goods while the markets are closed, my lady? The Sorcerous Kingdom guarantees a minimum rate for basic materials, Lady Shalltear said. But...they would most likely not be favourable compared to regular market prices. The merchant I spoke of yesterday shouted ridiculous! and stormed off, leaving Sebas standing alone in the street with only his good intentions to keep him company. How was he able to trade in the city then? Ludmila asked. I dont think he did. The following council meeting, it was reported that he spent the day running all around the citys markets and guilds with no apparent success. He left the city the next morning. Ludmila exhaled sharply. She had hoped that information from the lively merchant whom Lady Shalltear had mentioned would lead to a solution to her conundrum as well. With one avenue closed, she decided to pursue another, turning to the Elder Lich once more. Do you know where the nobles currently residing in the city are housed? The Elder Lich nodded silently. We will stop by the nobles clubhouse first, then, Ludmila decided. After that, we can find the remaining nobles that were not present there C the ones in the city should be in their respective manors here since they are supposedly too frightened to move around much more than that. As the wagon rolled forward, the two Death Knights fell in line to either side of the Wagon. The Elder Lich kept pace on the road at Ludmilas side of the front seat. Lady Shalltear looked up at her from the side. You have an idea? Perhaps, my lady, Ludmila said. My family was not as well-connected as the other nobles but, since everyone else here is staying put and not doing anything, I was thinking that we might be able to make use of their connections in exchange for a finders fee or perhaps a future favour. That is our best chance now, I think. It was not long until the wagon pulled up in front of the clubhouse. The ornate building did not show any signs of being occupied from the outside, though this was also the case for the previous evening. Luzi, come with me, she called to her maid sitting behind. Excuse us while we check if anyone is here first, my lady. Ludmila stepped down from the wagon as Lady Shalltear lazily waved her away. Aemilia joined her, stepping ahead to open the doors. They were greeted by an empty reception desk, and the lounge area was vacant as well. There were no odours of food or beverage in the air and the furniture lay pristine and undisturbed. Aemilia went around the halls, returning after a few minutes and shaking her head as she looked towards her. Alright, Ludmila said, I guess we will have to visit each of them in turn, then. After they returned to the wagon, she spoke with her attach. I need to know where all the nobles in the city are staying C beginning with Baroness Clara Odilia Dale Corelyn. Baroness Corelyn resides at guest house number eighteen, the attach replied almost immediately. Take us there, she instructed the Soul Eater, find a corner out of sight of the main entrance to stop, however. If the residents are still fearful, then we should keep their fears out of sight for the time being. The wagon rolled forward again with its small entourage. Not half a minute had passed when the Soul Eater stopped in the service lane that ran along the wall, behind the outer ring of manors which circled the district. Ludmila stepped off of the wagon again, remaining still while Aemilia checked over her appearance. Lady Shalltear came around with her attendants, watching the maid as she worked to fix any flaws in Ludmilas outfit. Have you considered getting enchanted equipment? Lady Shalltear idly spoke as she observed their activity. Ludmila turned her head at the question, trying to remain stationary for her maid. You mean arms and armour, my lady? Magical equipment was far beyond the means of her family, whose meagre fief existed only a little beyond subsistence. The outfit that she currently wore was all that consisted of her formal wardrobe, and even that had been the product of the better part of a years worth of hard work; it had required her to sacrifice other things in order to be able to afford it. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Just daily clothing, in this case, Lady Shalltear said. Enchanted items will adjust to fit themselves perfectly to their wearer. Theyll also restore themselves to form unless they completely run out of durability, so you dont even have to worry about the sort of thing youre doing right now. Aemilia froze upon hearing this; her hands stopped partway while moving to fix a crease in Ludmilas skirts. Is it normal to have magical clothing in your demesne? Ludmila asked, Re-Estize has little in the way of magical items. Most of them belong to Adventurers and mages, or are heirlooms of powerful noble houses. What people more commonly see are tools that help with daily life, like magical faucets or the lighting in the city streets. It is. Even the lowest maids have enchanted uniforms, so there is no great fuss concerning maintenance. Nearly my entire wardrobe is enchanted to various degrees, Lady Shalltears voice took on a rare proud note. Perhaps one day, after youre successful in your task, Ill display a few pieces for you. I have never seen enchanted clothing before, my lady, so that would be wonderful. I believe Luzi would be very much interested as well. The maids hands started working again. A minute passed before she stepped away, indicating that they were ready to move. Ludmila took the blue folder that lay on her wagon seat, and together they made their way around the guest house to the front. The Soul Eater, Elder Lich, and the Death Knights remained in the service lane, under the shadow of the wall. Like all of the other manors in the district aside from her own, there was no one stationed to guard the entrance. The manor itself was styled in a similar appearance to all the other guest houses, though there were a few differences in its structure. Aemilia walked ahead to pull the chain for the doorbell and returned to stand behind Ludmila a few metres away from the entrance. She heard movement coming from inside, but it was a long time before they heard someone walk up to the door. There was the brief sound of a lock tumbling before the entrance opened a sliver, and an almond-shaped eye peeked out. The eye looked from person to person until she recognized Ludmila standing amongst the group. Ludmila? She said suspiciously, This is not some sort of trick, is it? We just saw each other yesterday Clara, Ludmila replied, why would this be a trick? There was a short pause as the fearful noblewoman examined her face, followed by a relieved breath as she visibly relaxed and fully opened the door. She was in a simple dress of pastel yellow, and she seemed well enough beyond her nervous countenance. Ever since Count Fassett, she explained, every time one of us goes to have an audience with the Royal Court, the rest wonder if they will ever return. Have other nobles disappeared like this? Ludmilas eyebrow rose. At least one other that I know of, Clara nodded, then a little while ago, Baron Hamel was looking out of his window and started shouting about how some poor women were being run down in the street by the Undead. I could not even bear the thought, never mind look out to see. When the doorbell sounded, I thought it was the end for us. Baron Hamel? Ludmila tried attaching a face to the name, but came up short. However, she spotted the face of the boy she had left in the clubhouse the previous evening poking his head around the corner of the corridor further within the manor. Clara, now it was Ludmilas turn to be suspicious, why is Baron Hamel in your manor? Clara noticed Ludmila looking past her shoulder and quickly turned her head to look behind her as the mop of sandy blond hair disappeared back around the corner. Thatserm, the Baron has taken up residence in the neighboring manor, and we have neighboring fiefs as well. We already knew each other from before, and he wanted to stay over because he was scared to be alone. I see, Ludmilas voice was flat. Nothing untoward has happened! Claras amethyst eyes looked at her innocently, It is just comforting to be with others with everything that has gone on recently. Besides, we followers of The Six have our own ways, yes? Ludmila supposed that Clara was correct: as followers of The Six, they had their own approach to selecting consorts. Still, harmful rumors might come out of it. What of your servants? We do not have any! All the ones that were offered by the city were not in a state to work at all. Clara laughed nervously, Housework has been quite the adventureCwait, how do you have servants out and about? They just needed a bit of confidence, I think. Ludmila replied, You should try and encourage them some time. Lady Corelyn gave her a strange look, not understanding the meaning of her words. Also one of the women with the Death Knight was probably my maid Luzi here, Ludmila continued, I sent her on a few errands with an escort. Claras mouth fell open. Y-you command these Undead now? She asked. The Death Knights are on loan from His Majesty as footmen for my household, Ludmila answered. They are remarkably competent, actually. The fearful expression appeared on Claras face again and she looked all around, as if expecting Undead to be hiding around every corner. Ludmila stood to the side, allowing her a clear view of the street in front of her home. She calmed down again after seeing that there were no horrors lurking about. Lady Shalltear lightly cleared her throat, and Ludmila proceeded to the matter at hand. I have come on official business, however, she said. Do you have some time to spare? Oh, of course, Claras eyes shifted over to Lady Shalltear, then back to Ludmila, but who is this beautiful girl? Ludmila straightened, realizing that she had been rude to not introduce her liege first. Apologies for my rudeness in not introducing her beforehand, Ludmila turned to present Lady Shalltear, this is Lady Shalltear Bloodfallen, Minister of Transportation. Claras mouth was agape again. A-a Royal Councilor? Here?! She immediately dropped into a deep curtsey, Welcome to my residence, Lady Minister. Baroness Clara Odilia Dale Corelyn, at your service. You have never seen Lady Shalltear before? Ludmila asked curiously, I thought all of the other nobles had an audience with the Royal Court upon their arrival in the city. She might have been there, I-I am not sure, beads of sweat formed on Claras brow. There wereothers there, and I was scared witless. They sent me away and I can barely remember anything about the audience. A-anyways, I am being rude. Allow me to entertain you in the parlour; we have some refreshmentsbiscuits that were delivered earlier today. We have water as well, as long as you do not mind the charred flavour. We are in a bit of a hurry, actually, Ludmila said as she glanced sidelong to Lady Shalltear, I need to borrow your merchant contacts in the city. Merchants? I dont think your demesne uses the same merchants as ours does, does it? Clara was right; the territories on the gentle slopes of the Riverlands cultivated vast vineyards and orchards which went into the desserts, jams and liquors produced in the territory. Anything is fine at this point, Ludmila said. Even if they cannot help directly, they might know someone who can. How about blacksmiths C toolmakers and the like? We have a village blacksmith that does nearly everything, Clara replied. Merchants passing on the highway to and from the Theocracy sell us raw materials and everything else, usually. After they received what information Baroness Corelyn could provide, Ludmila thanked her and they started walking back to the wagon. Writing with a stick of charcoal seems a bit inconvenient, Lady Shalltear remarked as Ludmila wiped her hands on a handkerchief. Carrying an ink bottle around would be a mess waiting to happen, my lady, Ludmila said as she settled back on the drivers bench. I can lend you a pen, if youd like, Lady Shalltear held out her hand, and an elegant-looking instrument appeared in her fingers, you''re going to have charcoal stains everywhere by the time weve gotten all the information we need. This isa fountain pen? Ludmila tried writing with it, and her letters came out smoothly. Thank you Lady Shalltearor is it Lady Bloodfallen? My vassals usually address me as Lady Shalltear, so what youve been using is acceptable. The next house they came to was occupied by Count V?lkchenheim and, to Ludmilas surprise, the door opened shortly after they came calling. A tall, middle-aged man with a rough appearance appeared in the doorway, holding a long bronze candlestick in one hand. Something about the image he projected tugged at the edge of Ludmilas recognition. Oya? After noticing that it was not some monster that had come to the door, he placed the candlestick aside and his face brightened, To what does House V?lkchenheim owe the pleasure of such beautiful young ladies today? Count V?lkchenheim? Ludmila asked while still attempting to place his appearance. Ah, no, the man hastily denied the appellation, I am Andrei, a retainer of the Count C currently serving as his valet. His movements and mannerisms finally came together in Ludmilas mind. A Ranger? Why yes, young miss, he replied with some surprise, how did you know? Ludmila felt a bit of a twinge. V?lkchenheim County was not a frontier territory, but they had been forced to take up arms to defend themselves as the frontier territories that were supposed to be holding the wilderness at bay slowly collapsed. Demihuman raids on their territory were not severe, due to their distance to the border ranges, but it was still something of an unasked-for burden. I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, she introduced herself then motioned to her right, this is Lady Shalltear Bloodfallen, Minister of Transportation. We are here to speak with Count V?lkchenheim. Andreis face paled as the titles rolled out of Ludmilas mouth. Forgive my rudeness, Lady Bloodfallen, Lady Zahradnik, he hurriedly bowed, his voice rising in apology as he bent at nearly a perpendicular angle. I will call for the CountCplease, come in and take a seat in the patio garden His speech slowed as he looked to be deciding whether he should be seating the Counts visitors, informing the Count of his guests, or dividing himself in half to accomplish both tasks at once. We wont be long C we just require some information from Count V?lkchenheim, Ludmila spoke to eliminate his indecision. It will be fine for us to wait here. He gave them one last, conflicted look before leaving the doorway behind and disappearing around a corner. They heard him shouting for the Count, then he seemed to cut himself off realizing that he was shouting for a noble in the presence of other nobles. Well, he certainly seems quite different, Lady Shalltear mused. He carries himself like a frontiersman, Ludmila said, To be honest with you, I am more used to that sort of conduct than I am this whole dance of etiquette that the inner nobles conduct. Perhaps you should act more like yourself then? Her liege suggested, Theres no need to put on airs with me. I am acting like myself, Ludmila replied, at least how I act in an urban, public setting. The villagers I am used to are the ones that act like himalso my brothersand my father. Are you saying youre the only person in your entire Barony that acts like this? Well, yes, Ludmila paused for a moment. Though my mother did so as well; everyone says I take after her. Even though we were a remote border territory, she always behaved in a manner that suggested we were more than that and everyone around her was influenced as a result. Thanks to you, my lady, I understand why she did this now. So when youre out in your own territory, you speak more like this fellow? Not exactly, my lady, Ludmila replied. Well, perhaps more informally. My conduct, however, would be unacceptable in the city according to Luzi here. The maid reacted to being named, but stayed silent. There was a thumping of heavy footsteps as someone came down the stairs, followed by a shadow in the light of the courtyard inside. A young man appeared in the hall, looking very much like he had rushed to dress and groom himself. Somewhat winded, he came forward, but stopped partway down the hall to stare at his visitors. Then, he turned right back around and disappeared behind the corner that he had come from. Ludmila thought she could hear some fierce whispering, and after several moments, the young man appeared again. Additional effort had been made to fix his appearance, though his outfit still held creases from where it had probably been haphazardly thrown somewhere and left for hours. He came forward stiffly with his greetings. Torkel Karan Dale V?lkchenheim, he made an exaggerated bow as he introduced himself, Count of V?lkchenheim. Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, Ludmila curtseyed, then rose and swept her arm out to present Lady Shalltear, Lady Shalltear Bloodfallen, Minister of Transportation. How may I be of service, my ladies? Count V?lkchenheims eyes kept bouncing back and forth between all of the women arrayed before him, before his gaze finally settled on Lady Shalltear. Behind him, Ludmila thought she saw Andrei roll his eyes. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Thirty minutes later, Ludmila slouched in a daze on the wagon. More so than any work she had done during the day so far, the half hour with Count V?lkchenheim had been stressful and draining. Say, my lady, she asked tiredly, was Count V?lkchenheim using some sort of ability? Lady Shalltear, who had assumed her seat beside her, shrugged. Who knows, I didnt feel anything. You said mind-affecting abilities have no effect on you, did you not? The Vampire shrugged again, and Ludmila groaned. Fine, whatever. She tried to perk herself back up, turning to the Elder Lich, Who do we have next? Baron Victor Beyron Dale Ardoin, guest house twenty-three. Lady Shalltear Ludmila began tentatively. Yes? Maybe I should just go with Luzi for the next one. Did I just hear wait in the wagon? Thirty minutes, my lady! Ludmila complained, It took thirty minutes to get what we needed out of that overeagerCrrgh! Lady Corelyn only took five! It had all started innocuously enough. Lord V?lkchenheim had been all courtesy and smiles, eager to listen to what their request was. Except he kept trying to invite them in for tea. Or lunch. Or to gaze upon the beauty of the gardens or discuss the future. The young man was around the age of Ludmilas brothers, so she had expected maybe something, but her patience quickly wore thin. He wouldnt take his eyes off of Lady Shalltear, all the while constantly fixing his posture, straightening his clothing or trying to pat down an imagined tuft of unruly hair that wasnt actually there C which had the effect of further undoing the efforts of his hurried grooming with every attempt. Whenever any of Ludmilas questions finally got through to him, he wouldnt turn to respond C he would simply speak as he gazed at Lady Shalltear, spewing forth copious amounts of archaic, flowery language while listing addresses and names in an effort to impress his eloquence upon her. Lady Shalltear simply smiled, leaving Ludmila to do all the talking as she observed the exchange. It had become infuriating to the point that she itched to reach out with both of her arms and twist his head over to actually look at the person with whom he was conversing with. She held back C as a Baron could hardly raise their hand against a Count C but, in that moment, she thought if there was ever a reason to advance in court politics, it would be to gain the authority to act against those that had taken leave of their senses. In the end, she had mentally limped away from V?lkchenheims residence, with his valet Andrei looking on apologetically. At this rate, Ludmila muttered darkly, we will not be done collecting contacts until tomorrow evening. Your appearance is simply too dazzling, Lady Shalltear. I could change forms, she offered. Im nice and calm again, but all Id need is a little bit of blood to help me set things off. They would collapse before answering anything. Then how about I just dominate them? Using magic to procure statements is treated as collecting information under duress, my lady, Ludmila said. It is illegal under the Crown Laws and a violation of common regional conventions. I broke a law of the Sorcerous Kingdom back in the civil office? Lady Shalltear turned her head to look up at Ludmila. I said what I was going to say anyways, my lady, so I will not press charges. Well its a silly Human law anyways, Lady Shalltear sniffed dismissively, we should have it changed. Ludmila looked over at Lady Shalltear incredulously. She had drawn her fan from somewhere and now held it open in front of her face with a coquettish look in her eyes. No, Ludmila said flatly. People will think that you are flirting with them if you do that. Wellmaybe if you drop the look it might work. The crimson eyes behind the fan seemed to droop a bit. We should move on to the next manor, Ludmila ordered the Soul Eater to their next destination, Count V?lkchenheim has taken up too much of our valuable time. Fortunately, Baron Ardoin had not turned out to be the next Count V?lkchenheim C perhaps he would have, if he hadnt been twelve years old C and they were able to get some of the information that they needed in a few minutes after he had been coaxed to open his door to speak to them. By the middle of the afternoon, they had visited all of the nobles that were currently residing in the city and Ludmila looked over the long list of names and addresses, trying to determine their best prospects. Countess Jezne was particularly helpful, pointing out a couple of especially hard-headed lumber merchants. Ludmila thought to start there as they rolled out of the administrative district while she munched on the sandwich Aemilia had handed to her for the short trip. The food had been left for so long that the sauce Terah made soaked into one side of the bread, which just so happened to suit her tastes. As the wagon slowly trundled through the city streets, she spotted a few onlookers peeking out of their windows at the noise before they vanished at the sight of the Undead in their entourage. The roads were still empty of citizens, but it was more life than she had seen on the main streets the evening before. The thoroughfares of the common area, while paved, were rougher than the well-maintained cobblestone pavement of the central district, so the long freight wagon occasionally bounced and stuttered as it ran over the cracks and holes in the street. A few Elder Liches flew by overhead, looking down at the noise of the wagon. They were nearly indistinguishable in appearance from her attach, so she wondered whether it could fly as well. It wasnt until she looked down at its feet that she realized it had been quietly floating alongside the entire time as it took notes in its leather tome. The footmen following after the wagon continued their heavy tread, and she could hear Aemilia in the back of the wagon continuing in her efforts to converse with the Vampire Brides. Once Ludmila completed her meal and put away the basket, she turned to Lady Shalltear to speak. My lady, does the Sorcerous Kingdom have any ships? She asked. Hmmmaybe? Lady Shalltear said, Id have to check back home. The Underground Lake should have a few, but Im not sure if we can lend those to anyone. Why do you ask? Ludmila had no idea where the Underground Lake was, but explained her situation anyways. Have you tried searching for it? Lady Shalltear asked after listening to her issue, If its a ship, it should still be somewhere along the river, shouldnt it? The land route from Wardens Vale to the western highway doesnt follow the river, Ludmila said, so we did not have the opportunity to look for it on the way here. I can send a few members of my Household to check the river while you try to find merchants for your goods, Lady Shalltear offered. I would greatly appreciate the assistance, my lady. A small swarm of black bats appeared from the shadows on the road, chittering and fluttering over their heads. What does this boat look like? Lady Shalltear asked. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. A ship with a single sail, Ludmila said. As far as I know it is the only large vessel that operates on the river. Upon hearing her rough description, the bats veered southwards and disappeared over the shingled rooftops of the city. The Soul Eater continued driving the wagon, down the gentle incline of the main streets as they rode further from the city centre. Eventually, the road opened up into the main plaza, which was the largest of the open spaces that dotted the city and the closest one to the gate of the administrative district. To their right was a cathedral and, to the north of it, the Adventurer Guild. Both buildings appeared to be open, as opposed to the many others bordering the plaza with their shuttered windows and sealed doors. She did not see any Adventurers in front of the Guild, nor did there appear to be anyone around the cathedral. Looking at it, she was reminded of Bohdan who had led the villagers south into the Theocracy; she wondered how they were faring in the foreign land, and how she might be able to have them return now that it seemed that their flight had been a needless one. The wagon continued following the street, crossing between the large fountain in front of the temple and a tall column which dominated the plaza. Streetlamps were set apart evenly around the square, and Ludmila noticed many conspicuously open spaces where market stalls of various sizes should have been. The empty state of the city plaza seemed especially lonely, now that she knew that the buildings all around were most likely fully occupied, their tenants too fearful to leave their homes. The Soul Eater turned after passing the fountain, cutting across to where the street left the plaza from its southwest corner. They traveled several more blocks until the wagon turned into an alley to stop beside one of the branches of the Merchant Guild. The building looked no more promising than those around it. The windows on the main floor were not simply shuttered like the ones on the second and third floors, but boarded in an effort to prevent the looting that often accompanied a hostile occupation. The hollow in which the door stood was shadowed and unwelcoming. I dont hear anyone inside. Lady Shalltear noted. ...you can hear inside this locked-up building? Ludmila looked at her. Yes. I dont have any specific skills in search or detection, but I do have keen senses C especially when it comes to certain scents and hearing in general. How are you not driven to distraction listening to thousands of people all around you in any given part of the city? The same as anyone else, perhaps, Lady Shalltear shrugged. Do you have trouble with your perception when you are in a crowded street? Lets keep going. They made several more stops, finding those buildings unresponsive or empty as well, before finally reaching an address that appeared to be occupied. It was the home of one of the merchants that Countess Jezne had noted was especially hard-headed. When the Soul Eater stopped in the alley beside the wattle and daub house, she saw that there was a gate that looked to be an entrance to a large lumberyard. Ludmila peered between the bars of the gate: beyond, it looked like the yard had been mostly emptied. There was a man walking around the few remaining piles of timber with a board in hand. Ludmila stepped down and went to stand outside the gate, but couldnt see any chain to pull or bell to ring. She rattled the gate to get his attention, but either he was too far to hear, or too hard of hearing to notice. She finally resorted to using her newly-learned ability. Gareth Boyce. She spoke at a normal volume, but the man jumped with a startled shout anyways, looking all about him for the source of the voice. For some reason, the gate where they stood was the last place he turned to. He hobbled forward, scratching his head. He was perhaps in his fifties, with leathery sun-baked skin over his tall and wiry form. His skinny neck, sharp nose and nest of unruly and fading red hair made Ludmila think of a woodpecker. He peered through the gate at the women assembled on the other side. This is a lumber yard, he called out far too loudly for the short distance between them, not a boutique. I would not have called you by name if I did not know where I was, Ludmila replied. Fair enough, miss, the man conceded, what can I do for you? As you may have noticed, theres not much to buy here. The Royal Army bought up most of it during the winter. Not that it did them any good. What do you have left in inventory? The expensive stuff, mostly, he immediately replied. The army took all the cheap timber for firewood. There were some things that needed fixing in the military district as well when they came in at first. Ludmila winced. Most of the timber that had been chosen for delivery to the capital from Wardens Vale were luxury goods that usually fetched a high price. There was no helping it, however. Ive brought a wagon with several tons of timber to sell, she said as he continued to stand across the gate from them. Countess Jezne recommended you to me as someone that would continue to operate even with the city as it is right now. Countess Jezne? Her boy is gone thenthats a damn shame. That old harpy was right though, up to a point, the gate rattled as he stepped forward to unlock the heavy padlock holding the gate chained shut. Cant do any business with an empty yard. The last of the links slid off with a clatter, and Gareth pulled the gate open after hanging up the chains. He dusted his hands off as he stepped into the alley. Alright then, he said, lets see what you have. Ludmila waved her hand to the Soul Eater at the entrance of the alley, and it brought the wagon forward. My driver is bringing the wagon in, she warned Gareth, you may want to step out of the way. The Soul Eater deftly brought the long wagon into the dusty lumber yard from the narrow alley, making a small loop to face the gate. Gareth backed away wide eyed as it did so, hurriedly stepping well out of its path. Aemilia and the Vampire Brides hopped off of the back of the wagon after it stopped. The two Death Knights stayed to stand watch at the entrance of the alley to the street, and Ludmila did not see the Elder Lich anywhere until she looked up and saw that it had flown high above them. The ghostly figure of an Imp sat on a portion of the fence a few paces away, intently looking down at her. Ludmila leafed through her folder, locating the page listing the timber inventories that had been transported to the city. She stepped over to the owner of the lumber yard, who was still standing a short distance away in the alley. This should be everything related to your business, Ludmila proffered the sheet of paper, let us know what you can offer for it. Gareth absently took the sheet and looked down to read it. As his eyes scanned over the inventory, his brows furrowed as he turned his head back up to look at the wagon. The man hobbled back into the lumber yard, circling around the wagon to look inside. His pace slowed somewhat when he encountered Aemilia and the Vampire Brides; after a moment he shook his head, muttering something unintelligible as he pulled himself up into the back of the wagon. They watched him work from the ground behind the wagon C he slowly tracked over the wagon bed, occasionally leaning over to run his hand over the tree trunks or kneel to inspect their cross sections. When he reached the front of the wagon, he stopped to look over two trees that appeared to have been kept whole. He leaned over to rub his hand over one of the smaller branches, bringing his palm up to his face. He shook his head once again while muttering to himself. Ludmila took a step back to give Gareth room to come down from the wagon, looking at him expectantly. Where do you come from, young miss? The lumber merchant kept his eyes on the inventory sheet, running them down the list again. Zahradnik Barony, she replied simply. So thats where that bastard got his stock Gareth was half-muttering again, then noticed the questioning looks he was getting. You came with Jeznes recommendation, so I figured you for the daughter of some magnate from her territory learning the family trade. We havent gotten any new timber all winter, and the merchant inventories are all dried up. The merchant pulled a stick of charcoal out from behind his ear and started to scribble on the paper. Anyways, he didnt look up as he wrote, theres another guy in the guild who always turned up with all the expensive stuff like you have here. Kept it all hush hush C he was pretty proud that he could produce wood that no one else was able to. We all thought he was undergoing some reckless operation; all of the timber you have in your wagon doesnt grow around E-Rantel. It doesnt? Ludmila was familiar with her own territory, but wasnt sure of other places in the duchy. Nope, he said, too wet, or not warm enough. Jezne County exports a lot of timber, but its the type used for regular construction, mostly. Everything here should be from the southern slopes of the border ranges or even further. Thats why we thought he was doing something risky C hiring Adventurers and the like to guard his teams while they harvested in Demihuman-infested lands. Turns out that he probably got it from you folks. Where is this merchant now? Gone. He got pretty rich trading this for years on top of all of his other business C we all thought he was including the overhead for everything needed to safely get this inventory, but seems like it was pure profit for him. He pulled up his roots and moved to some nice city in the north of the Empire to retire with his family before the winter. I seeso what is it actually worth? Ludmila was sure she wouldnt like where this seemed to be leading. Gareth finished writing on the inventory sheet, and handed it back to her. Like I was saying before, he said, the army cleaned out all the cheap lumber to use, so I need to restock on that for whenever business picks up again C you dont have any here, though. You have a lot of Rosewood; but that aint what we need now. Its used for good furniture, expensive paneling and fixtures C fancy doors, windows, railings and the like. Carvings, perfumes and instruments as well. I can take it off your hands, but I cant give you last years prices for it; itll take a long time to use it all up with the way things are, or maybe Ill have to find a buyer for it elsewhereif caravans will even come to the city any more. Ludmila couldnt help but frown, the Rosewood logs were two-thirds of her timber. Youll have a shortage of it soon, I think. Lady Shalltear spoke from beside her. Oh? And who might you be, young miss? Gareth folded his arms over his chest. Ludmila wasnt sure what results the mans casual attitude would produce, so she interjected on her behalf quickly. Lady Shalltear is a close confidante of the King, she told him. I have not heard anything about this though. What did you mean by this, my lady? Close confidante Lady Shalltear repeated the words, her expression turned strangely loose. After a moment, she realized that there were others watching her and she straightened her face, clearing her throat lightly. The section of the city containing the slums has been cleared out and cordoned off, by order of the Guardian Overseer. Its being torn down as we speak. Why would she do that? Ludmila had a worried expression, thousands of people live in that part of the city C where will they go? Because it is a monument to failure, Lady Shalltear spoke sternly. Or at least thats how the Guardian Overseer described it. Its very existence is offensive, a mark of shame against those of the previous administration. The leaders of this city were charged with its management, and the fact that such a construct had manifested is proof of their failure at doing so in a fully productive manner. Pending certain results, the displaced population will be relocated to the rural regions to work the lands to the northeast that have been abandoned in the past year. For the time being, they are being housed in other parts of the city and provided for. Thats big talk, lady, Gareths voice was grim as he digested her words. Im no great lord, but from where I stand, thats something not even Lord Rettenmeier could do with the old kings support. So what does this have to do with the shortage youre talking about? You all plan on building something? Thats right, if Lady Shalltear took offense to the merchants attitude, it did not show. The entire city quarter is to be repurposed into an area for Demihumans, and it will be fashioned in such a way that those with various needs not provided by Human accommodations can live there comfortably. You will not want for demand in the near future. Gareth was silent as he considered her words, shifting slightly on his feet. When he looked to have made up his mind, he turned and looked about to spit on the ground, but decided against it in the presence of all the women. Fine, he said. If your tip turns out, itll be busier than Ive ever seen in my life. Ill have to let the guild know as well, theres no way I can keep up with just my yard. Then the Rosewood Ludmila said tentatively. Last years prices, Gareth told her. Its still a lot to use up C were going to need a lot more of the timber thats needed for construction, if youll let Countess Jezne know. The Ironwood Ill gladly take as well; the army took that to use for their weapons. I wont take the Sandalwood though, thatd be a waste C youre better off selling it elsewhere. Where should I go with it? Ludmila was barely keeping up with the change in direction, Do you know anyone that would buy it? Gareth snorted derisively. If theyre as old as they look, the Alchemists and the Jewelers will be fighting each other over who gets to buy it. So, do we have a deal? This is fine, I think Though the prices that he offered were attractive, Ludmila wasnt really certain whether they were correct or not. However, she didnt think she had much of a choice with the city as it was. Good, I hate haggling. Gareth turned and shouted in the direction of his home, Boy! His voice echoed off the alley wall, carrying over the roofs nearby. BOY! ...Gods damn it. Half a man and hes still jumping at shadows. Ill be back with my seal, Gareth limped off in the direction of his house Boy! Theres some pretty girls in the yard waiting for you! With a loud bang, the back door of Gareths house slammed shut behind him. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 While the lumber merchant was away in his house, Ludmila directed one of her footmen to unload the wagon, arranging the Rosewood and Ironwood logs into separate piles. As Gareths muffled shouts continued to sound from within his home, she held up the sheet that he had handed back to her. She had struggled to maintain a neutral expression after seeing the merchants revised quote. She wasnt sure if she was successful in the attempt, but now her expression went from anger to whimsy and back again. Thats an interesting show youre putting on there, Lady Shalltear noted. I honestly cant tell if youre pleased or displeased. I am satisfied with Mr. Boyces offer, my lady, Ludmila explained, but the value of the timber has connotations that make me furious. If thats you being furious, I think I was right about you transforming into a Golem. I will not act inappropriately in public, Ludmila sighed, but I really do want to strangle this merchant my family has been dealing with all these years. Lady Shalltear turned to look up at her, head tilted curiously. That sounds more like something that I should be doing, the chime in her voice was at odds with the violent nature of her quip. What is it that drives the very picture of Human composure to such anger? These numbers here represent last years market prices, she turned her inventory-sheet-turned-invoice towards the inquisitive Vampire. They are seven times higher than what we were offered by the merchant last year for the same timber. It seems that you were cheated, Lady Shalltear said. Yes! Well, no. Not exactly. Ludmila quickly corrected herself, Mr. Boyce said that this merchant included the costs of an Adventurer escort and labour, presumably to keep up the image that it was his own venture and he was shouldering all of the risk. A party of Adventurers powerful enough to force their way through the southern wilderness and maintain a safe environment for this sort of operation should be at least Mithril rank. The cost of having a party of Mithril rank escorts for weeks at a time was assumed to be a part of the market price listed here. Lady Shalltear stared blankly at Ludmilas words. Ludmila attempted to expand on them, and in doing so she became increasingly annoyed. There was little risk for this merchant, she said. Minimal investment with no venture. Like Mr. Boyce said, it was pure profit for him and he had us all dancing to his tune. It is a surprise that no one in the Merchant Guild even checked with the Adventurer Guild to see if there was actually a Mithril-ranked Adventurer team holding such long contracts. He saw an opportunity and gambled on the hope that no one would catch on to his scheme, and he won. I cant even blame him, even though I feel like it C we all willingly accepted his business without question, so in the end we cheated ourselves. I have been helping out with demesne business for several years now, and this possibility only occurred to me after Mr. Boyce essentially wrote it down and handed it over. I am just as guilty of this same oversight that has been plaguing my House. How long have you been dealing with this merchant? Lady Shalltear asked. Thats the worst part. My father had been doing business with this man since before I was born, she felt her voice taking on a tinge of anger, this has probably been going on for generations. Generations? Was this merchant an Elf? No, thats not what I meant, Ludmila said. It has to do with these market prices. Look at the numbers. I dont know how you value things around here. Is it that much more than it should be? That is a colossal understatement, Ludmila wanted to laugh ruefully. Wardens Vale would be at least a large town supporting dozens of villages throughout the barony if we had these prices for the last century. We would have been able to grow so quickly, developing more land and expanding our holdings. Even if the other Frontier Nobles had lost their fiefs, we could have simply fortified the entire border on our own with the growth that these numbers represent. Well, that is perhaps slightly optimistic, but with that length of time, House Zahradnik might have been as prosperous as the nobility of the interior. Instead, we simply scraped by in our ignorance for generations, content with our simple lives when we could have been performing our duties so much more effectively. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The way you put it, it really does sound miserable, Lady Shalltear said. Youre sure you dont want revenge on this merchant? I could help you hunt him down, and we can make him suffer slowly for his wrongdoings. It would be quite satisfying, yes? Aemilia, who had come to see what her mistress fuming was about, nodded energetically to her side. I agree! I cant believe such good people could have this happen to them. She balled up her fist and held it up with a fierce expression, We should find him and get payback. This time Ludmila did laugh, albeit softly. The image of her unexpectedly vicious ladys maid who was deathly afraid of the Undead teaming up with a powerful Vampire was too ridiculous. No, Ludmila shook her head. It is not worth pursuing now, and he is only one of many merchants that probably took advantage of our blind trust. Now that I know, I will figure out how to prevent this in the future. I can only move forward now and work on transforming Wardens Vale into what it was always meant to be. After the words passed from her lips, Ludmila felt embarrassment creep up her neck at how she must have sounded, considering she had yet to really do anything herself. However, Lady Shalltear gave her a look of appraisal while Aemilias eyes sparkled at the statement. The loud sound of the house door being shut dispelled the atmosphere, though, with Gareth hobbling out towards them with a gangly youth. The boy who had been described as half a man was near full grown, perhaps one or two years from being considered an adult. He had a similar enough appearance to the lumber merchant, though the boy was still all arms and legs. Upon seeing the group of women, he kept looking back and forth while blushing vividly C his father seemed to have the right idea about what would entice him to leave their home. Sorry for the wait, Gareth held up a small block of wood that appeared to be a stamp. Ill just stamp that there and you can head over to the Guild for your payment. Thank you, Ludmila said as she received the stamped invoice, do you know which Merchant Guild branches are still doing business? Thats a good question, the lumber merchant scratched his chin. Your best bet is probably the head office in the main plaza. You should get the rest of your inventory settled first though, so you can get paid out all at once. That seems reasonable enough. Right. Itll be a bit to offload your cargo so you might want to check out some of the shops nearbyah, what am I saying, no ones open. Gareth turned and shouted, Boy! Quit your gawking and roll out the gantry. Gareths boy jumped at his fathers voice, blinking a few times before pointing to the ground at the log piles. After seeing all the cargo neatly laid on the ground, the older merchant swung around, looking back and forth between the women in the yard. How theC My footmen offloaded the cargo while you were in the house. Ludmila explained as she directed the Soul Eater to take the wagon back out of the yard, they are back out of the alley now. Footmen strong enough to carry logs like that, huh. Retired Adventurers? Well, you ladies would want at least that much to feel safe travelling around the city, I suppose. While their attendants filed out with the wagon as it left the yard, Ludmila remained to ask a question. I will probably return with more timber, she said to the lumber merchant, will you be available to do business in the near future? Hmph, Gareth grunted. If what the lady here says is true, itll be a sellers market soon enough. But yes, Ill be here if you need me. I will be sure to drop by again, Ludmila paused. By the way C what happened with your leg? Have you had the priests take a look at it? Nah, its an old injury, back from when I was a lumberjack, his tone was dismissive as he replied. Damn tree fell the wrong way for no reason C must have gotten on the bad side of a damn Dryad or something. I was too stubborn to go back to town and have a priest look at it, and my leg ended up healing funny. Thats how I ended up in this business C priests said theres nothing to be done about it after I finally did get around to visiting a temple. Ludmila looked to Lady Shalltear. Is that true, my lady? She asked. No, the Cleric replied. You saying the priests lied, lady? Gareth frowned and narrowed his eyes. Probably not on purpose, no. Lets just say the solution would be what you consider inhuman. Gareth had a sour expression on his face. He shifted his weight around several times before speaking again. Out with it then, lady. How can the priests fix my leg after its already been healed up? They can destroy your leg, Lady Shalltears words came out simply, and regenerate a new one. Both Gareth and his boy blanched at the casually offered solution. Thats some evil thing youre saying, lady, the lumber merchant said in subdued tones. From a certain point of view, I suppose. Lady Shalltear smiled slightly, If an ally loses a limb in the heat of combat, a Cleric would most certainly act to heal their injuries C if it was within their capacity to do so. She pointed her finger at Gareths leg. You are injured, she told him. If nothing is done, you will carry that injury with you for the rest of your life. Should your priests not endeavour to relieve you of your hardship? Or is your suffering such a good thing that it would be evil to relinquish you of it? The lumber merchant stared at the point of Lady Shalltears finger, wrapped in its white silken glove, for a long while. He swallowed loudly before speaking again. Ill see what the priests have to say, he said. You do that. I would be most interested in hearing their answer. Lady Shalltear turned to exit the lumber yard and Ludmila followed after her, leaving Gareth Boyce alone in the yard with his boy. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 The wagon rumbled down the street while Ludmila looked through her lumber invoice, reevaluating the calculations that she had made for the development of her demesne. The dramatic difference between the figures she thought she would have to work with and the actual market value of her goods forced her to rethink all of her budgeting. She no longer needed to worry about being able to afford all the tools her labour required, nor the various parts and supplies that the village required to stay in one piece. Provided she could secure everything that was needed, her schedule had advanced considerably and, if the projected results of the Undead labour were to be believed, she would need to find a large number of tenants to move into her fief soon. The Imp from the lumber yard had lost its ghostly image and was now perched on a rail of the wagon, looking over her shoulder at the papers in her hands. Lady Shalltear broke the silence that had hung over the entourage since they departed the lumber yard. Say, was my idea really that bad? She asked. No, my lady, Ludmila replied as she continued thinking about her budget. Then youd have taken me up on my offer? Yes, if I was certain that you could do what you claimed, then I would without hesitation. Why the difference, then? Lady Shalltear asked. Ludmila lowered the page, looking to her liege sitting next to her. If she were perfectly honest with herself, she didnt really know how the subjects of the inner territories conducted their lives, or how they reacted to the world around them. She could only relate her thoughts in terms of her own life on the border, and guess how others might be different. This is probably not unique to me, she answered. Anyone that is accustomed to a life where they need to obtain every advantage to survive would probably accept your solution. On the southern frontier, we are constantly under threat by our neighbors in the wilderness C ambushes and raids can happen with little to no warning. If we turned down the offer to heal an injury that made us unable to fight properly, it could not mean just our own deaths, but the failure to perform our duties to their utmost and the loss of those we care about. Losses that we might have prevented had we been whole. She looked down the street, at the long lane with its shuttered buildings to either side. Even with most of the daylight hours gone, there had not been any sign of life beyond the rows of smoking chimneys and the barely perceptible scents of meals come and gone. A patrol of Death Knights stomped by, heading in the opposite direction but, aside from the Undead, the streets remained empty. In the stability of the towns and cities of secure and developed lands, if you fail at something C if it doesnt get you killed C you can try something else. When some doors close, others open. As long as you have something others value, you can find a place for yourself. Perhaps choices presented before you are the right ones, and turning away from them results in a lifetime of regret. Or it could be that said choices are rash, but your failures in them help you find greater success elsewhere. Because there are always options, men like Gareth Boyce can exist. Putting off the treatment of his injury led to him becoming a successful merchant in the first place. Success can lead to further success, but that same success can also turn you from making decisions that might have actually been for the best C even if it is an obvious decision for others. Then how do you Humans find the right path? Lady Shalltear frowned at Ludmilas words. I cannot fathom this sort of transient and aimless existence, devoid of inherent purpose. We do not know which paths are ultimately right, my lady, Ludmila replied. We just end up where we are because that is where the choices of our lives lead us, for good or for ill. Thinking there is some perfect path that you are destined for and waiting for it to appear in front of you is a fantasy for fools. You seem to be doing well enough for yourself now. I was born a noble, my lady C I had very little in the way of choices in that sense. I just happen to find my place quite enjoyable and fulfilling...but I still have no idea about whether it is the right path or not. Ludmila smirked, I have many choices that I must make from now on; you can ask whether they were right or not at the end of my life, which hopefully will not come any time soon. Lady Shalltear wrinkled her nose, but it was probably not at Ludmilas reply. Odours were carried on the wind as they turned northwards, filling the air with a multitude of different scents. As the wagon proceeded, the scents became stronger, some eye watering as they wafted by. They occasionally passed buildings of odd construction, fashioned for the manufacture of potions, ointments and oils. Most of the Alchemists of the city were located in this loose area in order to keep the emissions of their craft from permeating throughout all of E-Rantel. The wind would blow the fumes produced by their work over the wall nearby C conveniently into the huge cemetery which occupied the western quarter of the military district. The wagon rolled to a stop at a building with windows that faced westwards towards the afternoon sun. The curtains inside were drawn, but the store itself did not appear to be closed. Ludmila had issued orders to the Soul Eater as an experiment when they were in the alley outside Gareth Boyces lumber yard: to head to the Alchemists area and find a shop that had someone working inside. That they had stopped in front of a building with a sign with the words LeNez written over it in garishly bright lettering seemed to suggest that her instructions had worked unerringly well. She wondered if the Soul Eater already knew where to go in advance, or if it used some strange sense to carry out its instructions. Aemilia went ahead to the workshop door and held the entrance open for the others to pass through. A wave of heat billowed over them, carrying with it the overpowering odour of far too many fragrances overlapping one another. At the long glass counter along the aisle leading into the store, a young woman who appeared to be in her early twenties reclined in a high-backed stool, facing the row of alchemical burners at the back of the workshop. She had a slovenly appearance: her shoulder-length strawberry blonde hair was matted with sweat, which beaded on her skin as well. Her shirt was unbuttoned and clung to her in various places, and she wore shortened trousers that rode far too high up her thighs. The image conveyed an overheated sensation which made the temperature in the sweltering workshop seem even hotter than it already was. Oy welcome~ she called out at the sound of the chimes hanging over the door, then turned her head upside-down towards them from her reclining position. ChehCif at all possible, could you go back outside and come back in as a group of cute men? At the rear of the group, Aemilia clicked her tongue in disapproval at the expression of disappointment. Just kidding, the woman inside raised her hands C also upside-down C disarmingly. It was a joke, a joke~ She straightened in her seat, spinning it to face the counter whilst buttoning up her shirt. It did not improve her sweat-soaked image much. Gods, I was such a dumbass building an Alchemists Workshop with a west-facing storefront. Heats even worse in the summer, ya know, she tied her hair in a loose ponytail as she rambled on. Anyways, what can I do for you girlsladies? I know its spring and all, but the men certainly arent coming out these days, no matter what scent you wear. You are the owner of this workshop C Miss LeNez? Ludmila asked. Yep, thats me, she nodded, Germaine Lenez: fashioner of fragrances both sweet and seductive. Well, Maine is fine C I used LeNez on the sign since it looks trendier, if ya know what I mean~ Why not just cool the place down by opening the door and windows? Ludmila asked. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Ahaha, yeah, right. Everyone downwind would come and burn my place to the ground. I seewe are here to sell Sandalwood, Ludmila said. Oh, Sandalwood. Thats pretty rare around these parts. What do you have? Two, uh...trees? I am not sure how to describe it. Germaine slid off of her chair, slippers slapping lightly on the floor. She walked over to where a thin coat hung, snatching if off of its peg and throwing it on as she headed back the other way to come out from behind the counter. That sounds crazy, she said, but lets take a look. She made her way past them, pushing the door open; then she froze. HOLY CRAP! Germaines voice reverberated over the rooftops. It was somehow much louder than Gareth Boyce shouting for his son. The Perfumer closed the door and turned around, facing the other women. Uhmtheres Undead outside, she said in a low voice. Were they there when you got here? Can I tell them to go away? Should I Acid Cone them? I think I got just the right angle to hit them all at once from here Thats not the usual reaction, Lady Shalltear observed. They just up and parked in front of my shop! Germaine complained, theres no way any customers will come in like that. Theyre not going to run away just because you spray them, Lady Shalltear told her. Oh~ you sure know your stuff, miss. Sorceress? Cleric. Hah, coulda fooled me, the Perfumer opened the door a crack, peeking outside. Well, it usually works. Whenever I get nasty folks showing up for whatever reason, I just start casting and they make themselves scarce real quick. Except for that one stupid Militia Inspector. City made me pay for his healing on top of the fine. Why did an Inspection Officer come to see you? Ludmila wasnt sure if she wanted to know the answer. I was trying to air out the place, Germaine said, turning back to speak to them, was the middle of summer and hot as hell C I just couldnt stand it any more. The neighbors all started complaining about the fumes and this guy just came up all snooty-like and ordered me to close up. What happened then? Lady Shalltear asked. WellI was really cranky from everything so I just pointed and sprayed, Germaine pointed her finger out the crack in the door. His face melted right off. So did his arms. Maybe one of his legs? Fell into a puddle of his own goop with his goons shouting bloody murder while dumping their healing potions on him. How did they not imprison you for that? Ludmila was shocked. Oh, they were hopping mad, Germaine grinned, but when you can melt a giant hole in the prison wall thats definitely more trouble than its worth. Got slapped with a big fat fine but they never came back after that. The Perfumer tilted her head at her own words. I guess it did work, now that I think about it. Ludmila was beginning to draw some similarities between the people she had met so far that weathered the presence of the Undead, but she felt that coming to any immediate conclusions would have lasting effects on her own ego. The Undead outside are with us, she said after clearing her throat. The wagon in front of the shop is hauling my cargo. That so? Germaine glanced out the door again, They wont steal my soul or bite me or say hurtful things, will they? The order of severity seems backwards but, no, they will not. Youve probably just never fought a Banshee. Well, whats the hold up then? Germaine brightened immediately, Im dying to get some fresh air. She turned and walked out of the door without a shred of hesitation or shame. After they filed back out of the shop, Ludmila found the Perfumer standing on the wagon bed, repeatedly tugging on her shirt to cool herself. Ahhh~ So good, Germaine sighed in contentment. One of these days Ill get a whole stack of those magical cooling boxes that they sell in the Empire to make my shop livable in the summer. If she showed any sign of self-consciousness as she stood in the breeze, she did not show it. She stretched and fanned her shirt and took her time adjusting her shorts before she held out her hand and cast a spell. Appraisal Magic Item. Thats not supposed to work on non-magical items Lady Shalltear said suspiciously. Ahaha, youre right, Miss Cleric, the Perfumer knelt to take a closer look at the Sandalwood trees, sure impresses the heck out of anyone that doesnt know that, though. But itll drain your mana, wont it? Ive got mana if youve got coin~ Germaines voice floated over the edge of the wagon. Not a minute passed before she stood up again. Yup, theyre the real deal, Germaine cradled her chin thoughtfully with one hand, these dont grow around here though. Howd you come across two whole Sandalwood trees older than everyone here combined? They are from my demesne, I think, Ludmila replied, the Rangers floated them down the river to the village from wherever they found them. Your demesne? Baron Zahradnik was a man, last I checked. You knew my lord father? Nope, the Perfumer replied. But Wardens Vale is the only territory even remotely close to where these grow. Those Rangers of yours must have ranged pretty far south to run into these, Baroness. I was not on the patrol that found them, Ludmila said, so I am unsure where exactly they went. A shame, Germaine let out her breath in a huff, theres a lot of good stuff out there, but its teeming with nasties. The Perfumer turned around to look through the rest of the wagon. What about the rest here? She asked, Got anything for me? It is all food, Ludmila answered. Mannagrass, Watercress, Arrowhead tubers. Humall nice produce if I was in the market for produce C the stuff theyve been dishing out of the city warehouse has been getting pretty boring lately. Not that I mind free food. Was hoping you had alchemical herbs or something. Ever since the Bareares moved out to Carne it felt like half of the incoming shipments were going straight to them. The city has a potion shortage? The city is going to have an everything shortage soon, Germaine walked to the edge of the wagon bed. Once whoever is running things in central decides enough is enough and chases everyone out of their houses, theyre gonna find that all of their supply chains are in shambles. I dont think anything has really come in or gone out since midwinter: no traders, nothing from the duchy, nada. Ludmila exchanged glances with Lady Shalltear. How many people do you think realize this? Ludmila asked. Everyone that does business seriously in this city probably does, the Perfumer said, but theres not much most can do. E-Rantel is the biggest trading hub in the nearby region, but were set up to receive all of the merchant traffic coming through here, not the other way around. There are only a handful of merchant companies based out of the city, and theyre mostly owned by nobles who may or may not still be around. Once people come out of their hidey holes, theyre gonna find that there are no materials or products to handle; no work, no food. Even the Adventurers are going to be in trouble C most of their jobs here came from keeping Katze from being more uppity than the surrounding countries would like, but Im not sure if our Sorcerer King would even care that theres a handful more Undead wandering around. Theyd probably just walk right in through the front gate and sign up for his army. Germaine hopped off the back of the wagon, rubbing her hands together with relish. So, Lady Zahradnik, she said, how would you like to settle this? Due to the current shortfalls, Ive got plenty of capacity to extract the oil out of these trees. I can sell some to a jeweler I know as well C hed love to turn such high quality Sandalwood into fragrant ornaments and the likemaybe youll end up buying a few? Gods know youll be living large after this. How much are we talking about here Ludmila was wary after the revelation from Gareth Boyce. Well, Germaine turned back to look at the wagon, these two trees should yield around two litres of the highest quality oil. Thats enough to make incense of a calibre that even the Theocracy cant easily get their hands on for every one of their temples. Or half a years worth of perfume for every single noble in one of the big marches. Ill probably be slowly doling it out over time to make sure I get the most out of it. The parts that I dont use I can easily find a buyer forI can take that off your hands and sell it for you if you dont mind a small surcharge for my time and connections. I do not mind, Ludmila said, as long as it is not unreasonable. Right then, the Perfumer smiled. All said and done it should come out to ninety-six platinum coins. is that the right amount? Ludmilas voice felt very small when it came out. Hm? Germaine scratched her head, Should be. The finished products are worth more of course. After all the overhead is accounted for, it should leave me with a small margin C as long as I can manage the products properly. Maybe I can finally go out and get a few of those cooling boxes I was talking about. Germaine cackled; she seemed more excited about the future improvement to her comfort than the fact that she was about to part with nearly a hundred platinum coins. Actually, she added, before we sign off on this, is there anything youd like to purchase from my shop? You are a pretty shrewd merchant. Surely you jest, Baroness, Germaine laughed. Any good merchant would do at least this C you never know what people want until you ask, after all. Might even be rendering a service by showing your customers things that they never knew that they needed. Still, having ninety-six platinum coins available to make purchases with is incredible... Ahaha...I dont actually have that much, personally, but the Guild knows how much these are worth and will help finance the trade. Luzi, Ludmila called to her maid, who stepped forward with hands folded in front of her. Yes, my lady? Aemilia replied. Put together a full inventory of her merchandise that we will need for the city manor, she told her, as well as for the manor staff. I will be having Terah fill the role of interim Housekeeper to hire suitable personnel to work there. Yes, my lady. Also a smaller set for various official functions. Yes, my lady. Bring Lady Shalltears attendants with you as well, Ludmila added. Maybe they will find something to her liking. Aemilia curtseyed before she and the Vampire Brides turned and followed Germaine back into her workshop. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 19 Arcane Artisans Not all of those who are gifted with aptitude for the arcane become mages who seek their fortune as Adventurers, nor do they join the ranks of the armies or noble retinues of their nation. Neither do they become magisters that walk erudite halls to instruct on and delve into the great mysteries of the art. Indeed, a great many mages do not even spare a thought to the vocations that may place them in mortal danger, or those of study for its own sake. They do not seek an Adventurers fame or the grand campaigns of mighty armies; nor the company of their fellows in seclusion from the unlearned and ignorant masses of the world. Instead, they turn their considerable skills towards the production of goods and services for towns and cities, selling their wares to noble patrons and common labourers alike. No simple apothecary or dabbler in enchantment and artifice can match the expertise and quality of those who endeavour to become masters of their respective crafts. From lifesaving potions and magical equipment to enchanted tools that improve the quality of daily life and labour, these artisans form one of the cornerstones of civilized societies around the world. Their endless quest for its improvement makes them integral to development beyond simple agrarian life, and their work often comes hand in hand with the rise of advanced and powerful nations. Though their focus may lie in serving on the industrial side of civilian settings, they are still potent arcane casters that often wield the same spells as one would find used by an Adventurer or Military Mage, as their research leads them to seek out answers in every field of magic available to them. Many an ignorant belligerent or nosy official have found themselves burned, electrocuted, frozen or melted C even transmuted into useful materials by an incensed shopkeeper to exact payment for the disruption of their business.
Chapter 19 Ludmila and Lady Shalltear rested on a bench placed in the shade of a tree that had been left to grow off the street near the Perfumers shop. The Vampire was idly staring at the clear afternoon sky while Ludmila was once again busy recalculating her once again obsolete budget. You seem to be taking this all in stride, Lady Shalltear spoke as she watched the wisps of the remaining clouds drift away as they journeyed southwards. My head is still spinning from all this, actually, Ludmila said. Ninety-six platinum is a lot of money, is it not, my lady? I wouldnt know, Lady Shalltear said. Im no more aware of the value of anything than I was an hour ago. Im sorry, my lady, Ludmila apologized. My mind is swamped just trying to keep up with everything. Ninety-six platinum is enough to feed, clothe and arm every villager in Wardens Vale for an entire year. Or at least it would be, if they were still around. Well, if you put it that way, it seems like it would be a significant sum for one of youbut you made it sound as if your territory is small; is this not the case? It is, Ludmila nodded. There were only thirty households last summer. And how does that compare to the other nobles? Lady Shalltear asked. Corelyn Barony has around two thousand households, last I heard, Ludmila dredged up the numbers from her memory. Countess Jezne should have close to five thousand households in her personal demesne alone. Then there are five other baronies within her territory, but they aren''t as productive as the Riverlands, so perhaps double that in the whole of Jezne County. She frowned and made a vexed noise. I guess once I actually look at the numbers from that perspective, its not so much. Ninety-six platinum would barely last two days if Countess Jezne suddenly had all of her production cease like it has right now. I suppose this is what most people see when they look at the nobility and their revenues: they think about what they would personally purchase for themselves if they had access to such wealth, with no obligations. Ninety-six platinum coins for an average city labourer is over twenty-five years of work. Your demesne is vacant now, Lady Shalltear said. It seems like you do indeed have that much for yourself. It belongs to House Zahradnik, Ludmila stated. The revenues of the demesne should go towards its development and growth for greater gains in the future. After hiring and providing for the manor household, purchasing the tools and other supplies for the labour force, and buying what is needed to maintain the village, I will still have the majority of this capital to work with. I need to see about attracting new tenants and investing in services and industries for the village to support the surrounding lands as they are developed. You seem to have a clear picture concerning the future of your territory. The frontier territories are far behind in development compared to the interior regions, Ludmila said. There is much to study and learn from what the other nobles have done. But what works for them may not necessarily work for me C I have a few ideas but, by and large, it will just be a lot of trial and error: which I suspect is where most of my capital will vanish. For someone with such a progressive outlook, Lady Shalltear said, that sounded quite pessimistic. I did not mean for it to sound that way, my lady, but after looking at the filled-out parts of the almanacs that the administration providedif they are accurate, then the nobility cannot rely on their past to model the future. Seeing Lady Shalltears face turn blank in confusion, Ludmila realized how cryptic her last sentence sounded. Its the Undead workforce, my lady, she explained. If the Sorcerous Kingdom can field this labour in quantities enough to fill the needs of every territory, then our economies are fundamentally changed. For a fraction of the cost of providing for tenant farmers, these Undead servitors can do the same work. The same goes for any other sort of menial labour that they can manage. That means we will need far fewer tenants working directly as labourers, and more tenants that are capable of directing the Undead in tasks that benefit from specialized direction. The nature of value will shift drastically C any goods produced with the assistance of Undead labour will become cheaper relative to those produced by more complex tasks that still require the expertise of skilled craftsmen. Territories that have vast amounts of arable land will be able to thrive through sheer volume of agriculture, but those that do not will need to find or create something unique to their own territories that set them apart from the rest. Wardens Vale falls into the latter category: for the time being I can rely on forestry and the limited agricultural space we have, but the terrain of the highlands makes development like you see in the interior difficult and expensive by comparison. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Ludmila looked around at the empty street, continuing to share her thoughts with Lady Shalltear. The entire region will feel these changes, I think. E-Rantel is the hub of inland trade between Re-Estize, the Empire and the Theocracy. Ive seen those that look like they come from places even further out as well. Once the duchy comes back to life and commerce resumes, the city will be swarmed with traders who will seize the opportunity to buy the goods that the Sorcerous Kingdom produces at significantly lower costs. I think youve gotten so used to us that you forget that most people are rather averse to the Undead, Lady Shalltear said. You are correct, my lady, Ludmila conceded, but, like this city, it should only be a matter of time. The most intrepid merchants will carry the Sorcerous Kingdoms products far and wide, and their guildmates will see their caravans laden with commodities obtained at prices impossible elsewhere. Ambition will overcome fear C the only fear will be the fear of falling behind their rivals and competitors, and that will drive them all the more. So...how long would you say until this happens? Lady Shalltear leaned towards her, This vision you conjure seems to fulfill a part of His Majestys wishes. If trade is allowed to flow freely, a few years, perhaps, Ludmila said. Not more than a decade for the immediate region. The only obstacles that come to mind would be the political and cultural barriers that may form in opposition to the growing power of the nation C or the nature of the Sorcerous Kingdom itself. Since the Undead will be doing most of the menial labour, someone might spread rumors of cursed foodstuffs, for instance. Those Skeletons are incapable of casting curses, Lady Shalltear muttered. We should find the individuals that spread these baseless rumors and silence them. That is a needless effort which may cause more problems than it solves, my lady; it can be safely ignored, I think. Merchants will find ways around those barriers to facilitate trade, and even a formal trade embargo seems self-defeating. Over time, those that embrace our nations trade will thrive compared to those that do not due to the cost of our goods. If nations do not yield to this trade, they will slowly lose ground to their rivals until their lands are forcefully taken from them. So, sooner or later, they will fall under the Sorcerous Kingdoms economic hegemony. If they wage war to break the hegemony, they will only provide the justification to be crushed by His Majestys armies. Did you realize this all on your own, while sitting on this bench? Lady Shalltear examined the rough wooden construction of their seat suspiciously. It is the knowledge and experiences of the past day coming togetherand perhaps I have been raised in part to see things from this perspective for my entire childhood. Ludmilas gaze turned inwards. Realizing possibilities makes you come into other possibilities. As resources become available and knowledge grows, things that I would not have not conceived of come into view. As each hour passes, my life seems to become busier C I want to see and do more, and the hours of the day seem ever more insufficient. Besides, that should be the reason why the annexation of this duchy came in the form that it did, yes? Um...maybe? Lady Shalltears gaze shifted away, Some of the others should understand at least this much, but even the most intelligent amongst us can only hope to skim the surface of His Majestys limitless insight. The laws of Re-Estize have been kept intact, Ludmila stated, which means that His Majesty has left the management of its territories to those that already have a firm grasp on the characteristics of their respective fiefs. The policies and mechanisms of the administration have been set up so that we can smoothly adopt the concepts that the Royal Court wishes to introduce to the nation so they can, in turn, realize their goals for industry and trade. As all of the pieces fall into place, this grand strategy will become an unstoppable current C one can either have it carry them comfortably to where it brings us, or be swept away forcefully to the same destination regardless. Lady Shalltear was silently mouthing something as she digested Ludmilas words. Her expression suddenly sharpened, though, and she turned her head to the south. Oh, they found something, she said. My lady? Ludmila twisted around to look to the storefront to see if Aemilia had come out. Not them. The members of my Household that I sent to locate your ship. Really, my lady? Ludmila rose from her seat, Where did they find it? I dont think Ive seen a name for it on the maps. Theres a steep section of the valley, where the river goes through a series of large bends. The ship they see has run aground on the bank. I know where that isthe shores are rocky though, Ludmila frowned worriedly, is there any damage, my lady? They cant tell, Lady Shalltear replied. Shall we go take a look? Ludmila thought for a moment before deciding to wait. We should wait and return to the house with the wagon, my lady. What about the food you still have to sell? Lady Shalltear asked, The Merchant Guild as well, to collect your payments. Seeing todays revenues thus far, I can provision the city manor with it instead, Ludmila answered. It should be enough to keep the household staff fed for a while without needing to access the citys limited supplies. We can drop by the Guild after weve seen to the vessel. As they made their way back to the wagon, the front door of the workshop opened. The heat and odours of its interior once again wafted out into the street and Aemilia emerged with a small, lacquered Rosewood chest held in both hands. One of the Vampire Brides was holding a smaller box with a similar appearance. Germaine followed after them, closing the door lightly behind her with a grin on her face. It looks like they found something for you as well, my lady. Ludmila noted, but Lady Shalltear only tapped her lip thoughtfully. The Perfumer came up to Ludmila and held up two sheets of high quality paper. This ones the bill for what your Ladys Maid purchased, Germaine said as she handed over the first, then the second, and this ones the invoice for the Merchant Guild. You can move your wagon into the alley where well grab the rest of your things and get those trees into the warehouse. Ludmila motioned to the Soul Eater to do as Germaine instructed, then looked down to the bill. Aemilia had ordered quite a long list of items. There were two sets of womens perfume for each member of the household staff C one set for use during functions held during the day, and another for those held during the evening. There were also a dozen vials of cologne for the manservants that would be hired; she wondered if the Undead footmen were expected to use it as well. She scanned over two crates of aromatic candles and one crate of scented soap as her eyes ran down the list to the end, where the items for her personal use were. Three sets of perfume, soaps, candles, bath salts and scents for her solar. She didnt even know where to start on their use; her experience with fragrances was next to nonexistent, given the remote location of Wardens Vale and the impracticality of using cosmetics that could easily make Demihumans aware of ones presence. Her eyes felt like they would roll out of their sockets when she read the tally at the bottom: eighty gold coins C eight platinum coins had disappeared before they had even entered her hands. She looked up with a question on her tongue, but Aemilias beaming face seemed so confident and pleased at her selection that Ludmilas words were left unspoken. Is there one for me? Lady Shalltear said as she peeked around Ludmilas arm at the bill. Hmmwell that ones a gift? The Perfumer replied, You said you were a Cleric, but if one of the city temples here had someone like you, theyd be overflowing with supplicants every day. That means you must be a big shot on the Kings side, right? The Baroness here defers to you, after all. Just let people know what youre wearing if they ask, and where it comes from. Itll be great for marketing. Lady Shalltear is the Minister of Transportation, Ludmila informed her. Ahaha Germaine abruptly turned around and quickly walked off after the wagon that had disappeared around the corner and into the alley. Ludmila instructed the Death Knights to help with the cargo, then turned back to Lady Shalltear. She was holding up a clear crystal vial about the length of her pinky finger against the sky, peering at the liquid inside. She suddenly flicked the vial into the air, and it tumbled end over end before falling again to hit the stone pavement at her feet. Rather than shattering, it bounced several times before spinning to a halt. She knelt to pick up the vial again. The vial has a petty enchantment reinforcing it, she noted with interest, and since it has become a magic item, it wont break without one purposely destroying it. How quaint. What did they find for you, my lady? Ludmila was curious about what the Vampire Brides found that they thought suited their mistress. Lady Shalltear removed the stopper of the vial and turned it over against her wrist. After testing the scent with a focused expression, she extended her arm. Ludmila leaned forward: it was rich and earthy, with the hint of green and dried flowers. The ghost of incense could be detected, so faint that it gave the impression it was not actually there. A winter meadow? No, it wouldnt have incense mixed in then, Ludmila could not quite place the fragrance. A mausoleum, Lady Shalltear offered, or a tomb. The aroma of turned earth, dried flowers and incense in a long forgotten offering to the past. Her words came together with the fragrance of the perfume to create vivid imagery. Of cold stone in pristine silence; the peace of the grave seducing the weary to rest. It suits you very well, my lady, Ludmila agreed with the selection. Her quirks aside, Germaine is an excellent Perfumerdo you think she would accept an offer to move her workshop to Wardens Vale? It is much cooler there throughout the year, and she expressed an interest in what could be gathered in the region. If you believe so. I can hardly advise you in matters of your own demesne. Lady Shalltear said, then smirked, Though you may want to be able to survive an Acid Cone or two first. The rattling of the now mostly empty freight wagon drew their attention as the Soul Eater drove it back onto the street. Aemilia and the Vampire Brides were already sitting in their usual seat on the rear edge of the wagon. The Death Knights stomped out after them, but Germaine was nowhere to be seen. Wheres the Perfumer? Ludmila asked them as she and Lady Shalltear pulled themselves into the front seat. Miss Lenez stayed behind in her workshop, my lady, Aemilia answered. She looked ready to get to work. It seems like I will have to make my offer some time later, Ludmila said, not that I am in any way ready to accommodate an Alchemist. We are heading back to the manor to drop everything else off. There is something I need to check on before we go out to purchase the rest of what is needed. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 The sun was hanging over the battlements when the Soul Eater parked the wagon in the service lane behind the manor. After sending Aemilia into the house with their things, Ludmila instructed the Death Knights to carry the crates and barrels of food into the cellar. Is the ship still there, my lady? Ludmila asked. This child came back right after they located it. Lady Shalltear pointed to the air above their heads, where Ludmila noticed a small black bat fluttering about. The rest stayed to guard the location, Lady Shalltear told her, so it should still be there unless it somehow dislodges itself and continues downstream. The footmen returned from their task and Ludmila directed the Soul Eater to meet her in the port village of Corelyn Barony. She fell in step with Lady Shalltear as they walked along, entering a service lane behind her manor. Are two Death Knights enough to move something that heavy? Ludmila asked. They left the service lane, and it turned out that the gardens between the clubhouse and the Royal Villa were not far at all if one cut through the back ways. Going by what was conveyed to me, Lady Shalltear answered, they should be able to work it off whatever its caught on. Are we ready to depart? Yes, my lady, Ludmila replied. Thank you. Gate. The familiar black portal opened in the air before them in the centre of the gazebo. At Lady Shalltears prompting, Ludmila stepped through. She blinked as her vision shifted from the surface of the gate to the filtered sunlight of the ravine that was their destination. It was close to where she had expected their location to be by the description that was given earlier. The river flowed down from the south, coming out of the steep gorge that started at the southern end of Wardens Vale. Its flow was broad and deep, curving around the northern edge of the barrier ranges to meander its way eastwards towards the Katze Plains. She could see signs where people had waded to the shore, leaving prints on the riverbank and a trail of disturbed plants up and into the forest above. The Death Knights appeared through the gate behind Ludmila and Lady Shalltear and her attendants appeared shortly after. Oh, its a Knarr, Lady Shalltear said when she laid her eyes upon the vessel. Is that what this type of boat is called, my lady? Ludmila asked, turning her attention back to the river. We always just called it the boat or the ship. Even though youve used it for generations? It is the only such vessel in use around here, Ludmila shrugged. I suppose there was no need to refer to it as anything else. How did you know what it was called? One of the territories at home has several vessels of similar appearance, Lady Shalltear said. Still, its strange that you dont even know what youve been using. How did it come into your Houses employ? My ancestors found it mostly intact on this river somewhere. The villagers managed to refurbish it for transporting goods back and forth from E-Rantelwe never learned how to build more of them, but if what is claimed about the Undead labour in the administrations materials is true, we will need more vessels like this to keep up with my fiefs production. Lady Shalltears gaze crossed over the boat, then looked out over the river. This type of ship is designed for travel on both rivers and large bodies of water, she said. Perhaps, if you travel further down the river, you will find out why it was here C perhaps you will find more ships to use as well. It may be as you say, my lady, Ludmila agreed. Besides, one day I would like to see where the river leads. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. There was a mass of chittering in the air above, and she looked up to see Lady Shalltears Household fluttering down to disappear into the shadows surrounding her. The Vampire watched from an outcropping that overlooked the riverbend as Ludmila directed the Death Knights to extract the Knarr from its predicament. After it had been worked off of the hidden stones and placed fully onto the water, Ludmila stepped over the railing and into the boat as the Death Knights held it fast against the current. She walked up and down its length and hopped a few times in different places, but could not hear or feel anything amiss. Ludmila looked up to Lady Shalltear. I need to take the ship to the village port south of E-Rantel, she called up to her, would you like to join us, my lady? You go on ahead, the Vampire made a waving motion. I need to prepare for the daily meeting of the Royal Council. Ill find you after were done. Ahwe may have to meet again tomorrow morning then, Ludmila apologized, the current in the spring is swift, but I will still only arrive some time in the middle of the night C or perhaps early in the morning. That long? Can you operate this vessel between the three of you? I dont need the sails going downstream, Ludmila said. All I need to do is keep the ship away from the shore; the river is quite deep. Come to think of it, the navigators always preferred that I take the night watch...I guess I never realized why until now. Lady Shalltear looked down at them for a moment before floating down. Is something the matter, my lady? Ludmila asked. Too long, Lady Shalltear said. You still need to buy what you need for your work in the barony, and we need to get your Undead labourers on their way. She looked over the Knarr, then out at the river again, at a point not far downstream. Gate. A black portal wide enough for the ship to easily pass through appeared in the river. The roar of churning water issued from behind it. This will take your ship to the section of river before the port, Lady Shalltear told her. Ill meet with you after you return to the city. Thank you, my lady. Ludmila paused for a moment before asking, What happens if I am unable to get the whole ship into the Gate? I dont think anyone has purposely tried that before, Lady Shalltear answered. Id advise against you experimenting with it. Ludmila called the Death Knights to board the vessel and slowly steered it out from the shore as the current began to move them. Their course stayed true, until they started getting closer to the Gate. The water near the edges of their route was being drawn around the Gate due to the tumultuous current caused by the gap in the river behind the portal. She struggled with the tiller, trying to keep the vessel straight, but it started to veer and tumble on its axis. Fortunately, there was still enough space to fit through even while the ship was oriented at a strange angle. On the other side, the abrupt change in current jarred the vessel after they left the Gate, throwing all of its occupants off-balance. One Death Knight was driven to its knees, while the other was thrown completely overboard with an unexpectedly quiet plop that was drowned out by the roar of the water leaving the portal behind them. Ludmila was painfully knocked into the tiller, causing the vessel to lurch violently even further and she leaned limply over it, winded by the impact. Through teary eyes, she recovered her footing and straightened the boats course once again as the portal silently shut far behind them. Ludmila worriedly scanned the waters surface, searching for the Death Knight that had fallen overboard, but there was no visible sign of its passing, nor anything at all to indicate where it actually was over the murmur of the river. Hoping it was still somewhere nearby and had not been carried far downstream by the current, she called out over the water, instructing it to follow them along the northern riverbank. A few seconds later, she sighed in relief as its horned helmet broke the surface of the water and it stomped its way onto the shore to follow them, armour glistening wetly in the late afternoon sun. Leaning back tiredly into her seat, Ludmila placed a hand on her sore abdomen. Not far ahead, she saw the familiar sight of Corelyn Villages earthen jetty. Like the one at Wardens Vale, it had been built to deflect the river current and provide a calm harbour to moor vessels in. She directed the Death Knight on the shore to run ahead to the harbour and grab a large rope to throw to its fellow on the boat when they maneuvered in closer. Between the two sturdy Undead, the ship smoothly pivoted around the jetty, its momentum carrying it all the way into the calm waters of the port. As the boat lightly bumped up against the pier, she hopped off to secure it to its moorings. While she worked, a scream drew Ludmilas attention towards the village, where a girl had appeared from a building not too far from the shore. She turned in a panic, stumbling over her feet several times as she fled. Wait! Ludmila called out after her. The fleeing villager did not stop, even though Ludmila had unconsciously projected her ability along with the word. The girl did not even slow at her voice as she scurried away down the empty village lane, shedding doubt on her confidence that she could use her abilities properly. The sight of the Death Knights stomping after the girl to make her wait, however, did not give her much time to ponder. She hurriedly recalled them before inadvertently starting some sort of mass panic in Claras home village. The encounter had her decide against waiting on the Soul Eater at the port, and she led her footmen onto the highway to meet the wagon on the way. She spotted the Soul Eater already galloping down the hill from the city. The roads allowed it to speed along without damaging the wagon and, within another fifteen minutes, it came close to where they awaited it on the highway. After it had turned the wagon back around towards E-Rantel, she hopped on and it took off back towards the city. Now that she was a passenger, the ride did not seem as smooth as it had looked when the wagon had come down the hill. As it was formerly a part of Rampossa IIIs demesne, the highways had been paved, making them much better for carriages, carts and wagons to travel on. At the wagons current speed, however, Ludmila was vibrating so violently in her seat that she held worries as to whether the vehicle would shake itself apart before they returned to the city. The Soul Eater assumed a canter after she became concerned enough to tell it to slow down and, a little over thirty minutes later, they arrived at the massive main gate of the city. The two Death Knights on either side of the entrance looked towards her briefly before returning to their watchful vigil. They did not move to impede her as she entered, and the wagon thankfully rumbled through at a much more reasonable speed than it had taken north along the highway. As they crossed into the military district that lay between the outer and second walls, it occurred to Ludmila that she had forgotten all about her labour force. Standing up as the wagon rolled by where they were ordered to wait, she spotted them neatly arranged exactly where they should have been. She sat back down, feeling a bit guilty about neglecting them for so long, but at the same time wondering if they would wait forever if they were just left there. The wagon made its winding way through the thoroughfares of the city towards the main plaza, and Ludmila looked up towards a familiar, barely audible chittering noise C a small black bat fluttered above them. Further above, she spotted the Elder Lich, who might have been trailing her the entire time. She wondered if the Imp was lurking about somewhere as well. She was about to order the Soul Eater to stop and see if Lady Shalltear would appear when her liege suddenly alighted on the front of the wagon, the lacy frills of her gown fluttering in the wind. Without a word, she once again seated herself beside Ludmila, as if dropping out of the sky in such a manner was perfectly normal. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Ludmila stared over at Lady Shalltear, whose crimson eyes had taken on a dim glow in the fading light. None of the Undead around her reacted or even seemed to care that someone had fallen out of the sky, and Ludmila started feeling a bit out of place being the odd one out. My lady, Ludmila asked, will it become a normal thing in the city to have people landing in the street like that? There are many Heteromorphs and Demihumans who have the ability to fly, Lady Shalltear said. Magic users and wielders of magic items enchanted with flight spells also do soso it should be a more common sight in the future as more peoples fall under the dominion of His Majesty. There are no laws regulating flight in Re-Estize, Ludmila said. Perhaps you should propose a few as the Minister of Transportation to prevent incidents in the future. I cannot imagine airborne accidents ending very well for anyone involved C or the people below. The sky is quite vast, Lady Shalltear replied, and the chance of randomly bumping into others is much lower than walking on a streetbut I suppose something should be in place to prevent potential damage to His Majestys realm. You have never collided with someone in flight before? Only when Im aiming for them, Lady Shalltear smiled. Ludmila shook her head, uncomprehending. Meanwhile, the Soul Eater turned as it entered the still-empty main plaza, driving the wagon towards the front of the main office of the Merchant Guild. It was a grand structure of three stories, occupying the entire side of the plaza where it had been constructed. Windows of clear crystal lined the second and third levels of the building, which would offer a glimpse of the archives and offices within. The main entrance had two pairs of glass doors at the top of the broad granite stairs leading up from street level. The imposing building stood directly across the plaza from the citys main cathedral, which had been sponsored by the Theocracy at the site of the original chapel that had been built when the city was founded and Re-Estize was still young. The guild office was not only placed across from the cathedral, it was also built at the same height as well C as if daring to challenge the might and authority of the Temples. The fountain and column that they had passed between on the way to the outer reaches of the district were a reminder that this rivalry was very much real. When the main office of the Merchant Guild was constructed, it was said that the Temples commissioned the beautiful fountain on their side of the plaza to remind the citizens of the life and provision that the gods provided. But then the Merchant Guild had raised the column: an elegant work of art which dominated the square. Years ago, she had overheard a conversation amongst the ladies of the nobility concerning the rivalry between the Merchant Guild and the Temples. That E-Rantel was a city of trade and in the secular government of Re-Estize, the power of the Temples was dwarfed by the influence of the Guild. Because of this, the Temples were said to be perpetually jealous, but could only make ineffectual motions outside of their direct spheres of authority. Worship of the Six Great Gods had long since waned in the north with the rise of the faith of The Four, but the situation remained the same: commerce was the lifeblood of the city, and the Guild was its beating heart. That heart seemed still now. The gleaming head of the column caught the light of the evening sun over the rooftops, scattering its shimmering radiance in bright fragments over the plaza, but the Guild Office itself appeared as silent and inactive as when they had crossed the main plaza earlier that day. The windows that peeked into the archives and offices had their curtains drawn shut with no light visible behind them. There were no clients entering or leaving the building, nor anyone resting on the stairs or benches outside. As Ludmila stepped off of the wagon and approached the main entrance, she saw that there was a single light visible from the entrance, where a balding man stood at one of the reception counters. The large door was light and soundless as she pulled it open for Lady Shalltear, and the measure of their footfalls whispered on the long carpet as they approached the front desk. The old man made no move to recognize them C his head was bent over the unadorned counter as he leafed through the thick binder that lay in front of him. It was only when they had come directly in front of his stall that he raised his head. Sharp brown eyes that belied their owners apparent age looked over to Ludmila; then to Lady Shalltear. His gaze then went down to their hands before finally settling on the blue folder in Ludmilas possession. The old man looked Ludmila in the eye and spoke in a clipped, yet decisive tone. What business do you have with the Guild? Unsure on how to respond, Ludmila opened her folder, retrieved the two invoices within and placed them on the counter. The man immediately took the sheets of paper, holding them up in his lean hands towards the light. It took him a minute to scan over the first invoice, after which he switched to the other. He then walked over to a long table behind the counter, flipping through another binder which lay there. After a few more minutes, the man returned to the reception counter. He rolled a large stamp over an inkpad, and pressed it onto both of the invoices. Ludmila thought she saw the ink glow briefly before he placed his palm over the invoices and spoke. Do you have an account with the Guild, Baroness Zahradnik? He asked. I am not a merchant, she replied. You dont have to be, he patted the invoices. Anyone that does business like this should register with the Guild. Why is that? Ludmila asked. Have you ever seen someone pull a hundred platinum coins out of their pocket? He tapped his finger on the Perfumers invoice. Well...no, she admitted. Me neither, he said. Thats what the guild does. You dont carry coin around doing business like this: you just use invoices like the ones on the counter here. The Guild ensures that each transaction is authentic and then the money is transferred between accounts. The only time people move real coin around is with an armed escort to places where theres a need for it. What about all of the people in the city that trade in coin? We usually dont deal with them, he said, but we do deal with the merchants that take their coin and deposit it here. The Guild mostly deals with real money, sums of Platinum like these invoices or even greater. It goes higher than Platinum? Sure does. Mithril and Adamantite coins. Gem coins and official plaques of credit. You dont see that around here though. Too poor. Just this morning, Ludmila was agonizing over how to budget out a few hundred gold coins to supply her demesne. Now, after she had come into wealth she had never seen before, much less expected to possess so soon, this man was telling her that platinum was the smallest denomination of currency that they normally dealt with, and that the largest trade hub in the nearby region was considered too poor to deal in anything greater. Alright then, she said, how do I register an account? Youll need to provide proof of your identity and a seal so we can add it to our archives for authentication purposes, he replied. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. But you just addressed me as Baroness Zahradnik? A courtesy. Then what do you deem suitable as proof of identity? Ludmila asked. Official documents from the administrative office that you report to, he said. Or you can have an official vouch for your identity. Oh! I can do that, Lady Shalltear said from beside her. The old clerk turned his attention to Lady Shalltear, whose shoulders barely appeared above the counter. ...and you are? This is Lady Shalltear BloodfallenC Never heard of her. Lady Shalltear is the Minister of Transportation. Lady Shalltear will need to provide proof of her identity and provide a seal so we can add it to our archives for authentication. Lady Shalltear is about to turn this entire building into a heap of cinders with a Fire Storm spell. Seeing her lieges mood take a turn for the worse, Ludmila hurriedly attempted to deescalate the situation. A moment please, my lady, she implored Lady Shalltear in placating tones. She turned towards the entrance and paced hurriedly towards the door. When she stood at the top of the stairs outside, she looked around for the Elder Lich. Spotting it floating above the plaza, she waved for it to come down. Do you have proof of identification and a seal of office as a member of the administration? She asked. Yes, it said. I require your assistance, then. Come with me. Ludmila turned back to enter the office, hoping that she was fast enough to prevent whatever a Fire Storm spell was from befalling the building. Fortunately, Lady Shalltear did not appear to be casting anything when she returned to the counter C but, upon seeing the Elder Lich with what was needed in hand, her expression darkened even further. The official here can vouch for our identity, she motioned for the Elder Lich to come forward, are these credentials acceptable? The attach placed what appeared to be a small plaque and an ebony seal on the counter. The old man raised the items to the light no differently than he had the invoices, and there was no sign he even cared that an Elder Lich had walked up to him. Shortly after, he placed them back on the counter and produced two identical forms from somewhere out of sight below the desk. Ludmila filled her form and stamped it with the seal that she had brought with her from Wardens Vale. The seals of the Merchant Guild and the Civil Office of the Sorcerous Kingdom followed soon after. They moved to work on Lady Shalltears documentation, but when the Elder Lich raised its hand to stamp the form, the Vampire shouted. Wait! Three heads turned to Lady Shalltear at the interruption. Not you. she said to the Elder Lich, You. Ludmila found Lady Shalltears finger pointed towards her. My lady? You can vouch for me and use your seal on the form, Lady Shalltear said. You had your identity verified by this attach, yes? It seemed needlessly convoluted, but Ludmila acquiesced. The guild clerk disappeared into the office, shaking his head, after which Lady Shalltear spoke. That gorilla did it on purpose, she said testily. What is a gorilla, my lady? Ludmila asked. Its C never mind. The Guardian Overseer is making things hard for me on purpose. Theres no way she didnt know that I would need these things eventually, and then she sent this Elder Lich with everything that you need as your attach to serve as a constant reminder of her influence even as you are subordinate to me. Lady Shalltear, Ludmila licked her lips as she tried phrasing her question tactfully, are thereissues in the Royal Court? Issues? You seem to have a rather disagreeable relationship with the Guardian Overseer. Ah, thats what you mean, Lady Shalltear said. We are rivals, not enemies. There is solidarity when it comes to the Will of His Majesty and the defence of His realm. Then...if I may ask, my lady, Ludmila was still unsure if it was a delicate subject or not, what is the nature of this rivalry? The only thing that matters, of course! Lady Shalltear said matter-of-factly, To earn our place at the side of His Majesty, in all things. Do ambitious Human nobles not seek great achievements within their courts? To win the appreciation and trust of their liege? In many things, yes, that is the case, my lady, Ludmila replied. This rivalry can become a bitintense sometimes, Lady Shalltear said, but it has never grown to the point where His Majestys realm has suffered for it. Thank you for the explanation, my lady. I will keep this in mind. As they waited in silence, Ludmila looked at the Elder Lich that had stood on the other side of her for the entire conversation. It displayed no reaction to the accusation that it had been dispatched as a form of harassment. She heard shuffling steps as the old man reappeared. Ludmila turned to face him as he placed several documents between on the polished counter, pushing them forward. These are the relevant templates that you should use when drawing up bills and invoices related to Guild business. Make sure that the staff that you assign to work with us are familiar with the format. He straightened after his explanation, Your registrations with the Guild are now complete and your account balances have been updated. These are your balance books. Is there anything else you need, Minister Bloodfallen? Baroness Zahradnik? Ludmila reached out to take the small booklet bound in black vellum. She opened the unmarked cover: the front page was similarly blank, but the next page had rows and columns lined upon it. Written on the first row was the balance of her account with the Merchant Guild. Between the invoices from Gareth Boyces lumber yard and the LeNez workshop, House Zahradnik had received 108 Platinum coins. It was an amount she had never thought she would ever have available to use at once. The digits were written in simple cursive, but they represented a responsibility that she would now need to wield for the prosperity of her demesne. I need to purchase tools for farming and forestry, Ludmila asked the clerk waiting patiently across the counter. Is there an open business where I can find those? Just head to where all the forges are, he told her. If there are any working, youll definitely notice. The answer seemed obvious, after the fact. When is it appropriate to deposit and withdraw at the Guild? There are no set rules on that, he replied, but as a general guideline, any amount that you feel unsafe carrying around. Can the guild be used to hold coin for anything? Ludmila asked. Yes, the clerk nodded. We prefer it that way, in fact. Its easier to deal on paper, but a lot of people cant trust that. Unless youre a high noble, you probably cant afford the type of security that the guild has. The new King has also contributed some of his soldiers to ensure that the wealth of the city remains secure. Then you dont mind if wages and such are withdrawn by my staff? Mmh, the clerk grunted. Petty amounts should be withdrawn as part of a lump sum. Weve a few members that send escorts with their agents to collect wages for the whole of their staff to be distributed at their business or homes. You should do the same. Is there anything I should avoid doing? Nothing illegal: youll be reported to the relevant authorities if you do, the clerk said. If there are any other transactions that run afoul of guild regulations or seem suspicious, youll be informed as well. It nearly felt to her a barb, though the man probably did not know. If House Zahradnik had used the services of the Guild instead of relying on themselves, generations of financial hardship might have been circumvented altogether. It brought to mind something that she had thought about shortly after learning the depressing reality. Does the Guild recommend merchants? She asked, I would like to hire staff that can manage the commercial transactions for my demesne. Hmmwe set up apprentices with masters, but its rare that a noble comes looking. They usually employ the ones from their own fiefs, the man scratched his chin as he thought. The citys had a pretty good shakeup, so there might be some loose ones available. He fished up a blank sheet of paper, placing it on the counter between them. Put down what youre looking for here. The types of goods and services youll be dealing in, compensation, licenses youre offering, security arrangements and such. Ludmilas borrowed pen scratched over the paper for several minutes as she tried to think of everything she might need. When the old man read over her requirements, his eyebrows rose. Ivenever seen a request like this before, he told her. Nobles usually hire their own merchants to assist with managing things, but youre looking to put one on retainer to help handle the business of your fief. Most nobles are passable at dealing with their own territories, so they tend to have a hand directing their own production and trade. If it comes down to it, theyll have one of their children trained as a professional merchant to run the family business. House Zahradnik has never been known for being merchants, despite herself, Ludmila still nursed some of the bitterness from the afternoon in her heart. I will have my hands full directing the development of my fief, so I would feel much more comfortable if there was someone to take care of this end of thingsseveral such retainers, if necessary. Well, any merchant will hire apprentices and assistants when business is good, so it should be the same for whoever you take in, except that apprentice will become a member of your retinue as well. Most merchants cant do better than what a nobles retainer gains through their service, but the sudden exposure to authority and wealth is sure to get into most peoples heads. Ill see what I can do, but I wouldnt hope for anything spectacular C especially with things as they are right now. Ludmila nodded at the response. The old clerks reply brought her to her last question. I understand, she said. Send word to my residence in the central district if you find anyone appropriate. There is just one last thing both the Minister and I would like to know. And what is that? The city has becomeparalyzed after the duchy changed hands, Ludmila said. The markets and shops are closed and, barring the few places Ive found, the various industries have become silent as well. How is it that the Merchant Guild remains open? Or more to the point C how can you still stand and serve clients here, when nearly all of your associates still hide in their homes? Thats simple, the clerk didnt even bother to stop and think before answering, the city is open, so the Guild is open. In our line of work, we deal with the fear that comes with opportunity and risk every single day C those that lose themselves to their fear have no right being here. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 22 Chapter 22 The cool air of the spring evening greeted them as they left the Merchant Guild and descended the stairs to where the wagon awaited in the plaza below. Ludmila flipped through the materials that she had received from the clerk briefly before returning to study the invoice template. The paper was more sturdy and thicker than a normal sheet would be, feeling slightly heavier in her hand; it was designed to be durable as a long term reference to create duplicates from. She had a thought and turned to the Elder Lich. Are you able to create copies of this template? Ludmila asked. She held out the sheet, and the Elder Lich immediately took it into its hand. Easily. The Undead attachs raspy voice held no apparent emotion as it spoke, but the near instant reply gave the impression that it had scoffed at her question. I need five copies for this evening, she instructed her attach, and fifty additional forms by the morning. It faced forward and set about its task as the wagon rolled off towards its destination. The flutter of leathery wings turned Ludmilas head towards the Elder Lich again as the Imp alighted on its shoulder. She watched as her attach held out a solid board that it had produced from somewhere to use as a writing surface. The Imp deftly drafted the first copy not long after as the pair floated forward alongside the wagon. They studied the work together and, after finding the results satisfactory, continued their task. Is it really necessary to have that many copies at once? Lady Shalltear voiced her question as the shadows of the eastern quarter fell over them. They are for the residence in the city, my lady, Ludmila replied, if my household needs to order anything or do any other business on my behalf, they will be able to use the account at the Merchant Guild if I prepare forms in advance. The manner of conducting transactions that the clerk described seems to have fewer faults than simply handing over a bag of coin to be kept in the manor. You dont trust your servants? Well, I have barely known them for a day, Ludmila said, though even if they had earned decades of trust, the system in use by the Guild still seems far more elegant overall in function. Out in the barony, there will be a need for funds on hand so it will be the usual methods there. The lives of Humans seem filled with uncertainties, Lady Shalltear shook her head. You cannot trust your servants and your purpose in life is undefined and seemingly ever changing. You are able to always fully trust your servants, my lady? Of course. All the way down to the lowest being. They are bound to me C inextricably a part of my realm. Having them turn on me of their own will would be as inconceivable as your legs walking off without the rest of your body of their own volition. Deception in crucial matters is unthinkable, as is failure, Lady Shalltears gaze observed the surroundings that they travelled through. Yet Humans can ignore their obligations so easily. So few continue to function in this city, while the rest neglect their roles in your society to the eventual ruin of all. Ive even witnessed those that would turn on their fellows, if only for a moments reprieve from their hardships. Ludmila listened quietly as her liege spoke. That everyone who served her could be treated with such confidence felt fantastically unrealistic. It was no small wonder that the Royal Council would be frustrated with the seemingly unreliable citizens of the duchy if this was truly the case. Perhaps the Sorcerous Kingdom would always look down on their Human citizens, as the current issues were the result of Human nature rather than any willful resistance or insubordination. It is difficult to refute your words with things as they are, my lady, Ludmila said, though I had not realized there was such a difference between the Human realms and your own. His Majesty shows great insight to have retained the laws of the realm, even when considering his existing vassals. Rather than have them directly dealing with the unfamiliar in an effort to manage the population directly, his decision allows those accustomed to the workings of their own to make changes smoothly. Then what am I to do with you, I wonder? Lady Shalltear turned her face towards Ludmila, eyes glowing at her as they went from shadow to shadow, you are now mine C an odd vassal that does not quite fit in with the rest. Uncertain of where she now fit into the grand scheme of things, Ludmila could not answer. In many ways, Lady Shalltear continued, you are much like me in your role as a frontier noble. You guard the realms of your liege in a roughly similar function as my own in defending His Majestys realm. It can even be said that your burdens are far greater. You have not been gifted with great strength, nor vast intellect or powerful magic. Your demesne does not possess strong fortifications or armies. You are ignorant of the world beyond your borders and you are pitifully weak, but you will toil and struggle and fight and die against any and all intruders that would come, as your House has done for generations. Yet, for all of these efforts, your names become as dust to those that reap the benefits of the peace that you win for their lands. In many other ways, you are different. You have ambitions beyond the immediate service to your liege, and you act as if its a natural thing. You actively seek the strength of others with the understanding that youll never truly be able to fully trust them. You are ultimately Human, and bound to your Human nature. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Ludmila was at a loss as her liege conveyed the evaluation. She thought Lady Shalltear had followed her mostly to learn about the city and its workings as well as possible solutions to the predicament that it faced. Ludmila had not realized that she herself was being carefully watched the entire time as well. For all of her strength and influence, the Vampire had kept mostly to herself throughout the day as she had quietly observed her. She thought of the tales of another Vampire, Landfall, and wondered if Lady Shalltears behaviour was due to being a wise and perceptive Cleric, a predator accustomed to stalking their prey, or perhaps both. Ludmila pondered her lieges words, trying to find an answer they could both find satisfactory. My lady, the relationship between a vassal and their liege is maintained by contract. She began tentatively, For most nobles, especially those of the interior, it has become a sort of formal negotiation where those long established in their rule find agreeable terms between themselves. This contract C a pact of oath and obligation; duty and fealty C is the foundation of noble society and these realms by extension. It is the core of the relationship between liege and vassal, be they king and noble vassal, or landlord and tenant. Go on Lady Shalltear had her chin in hand, looking up at Ludmila as she spoke. Nearly two centuries ago, Ludmila continued, when people came to settle the lands that would become Re-Estize and Baharuth today, there were no ties of blood, culture or trade that bound society together. There were only the leaders who established themselves over their people, carving out borders and defending their lands against any and all that would challenge the order that they sought to establish in the wake of the Demon Gods. These were the founders of the aristocracy of the Human nations of the north C nobles not unlike the frontier nobles: great captains of men and militant in both mind and disposition. The most prominent houses became the Marcher Lords: many of which you still see holding these titles today, though they mostly no longer carry the same traditions as their ancestors. One house C the House of Vaiself C eventually unified the lands through diplomacy or war and the nobles who fell in line formed contracts between themselves and the throne. These contracts defined the relationships between House Vaiself and their vassals, continuing down the hierarchy of administration to form the foundation of Re-Estize. This contract, the oath of fealty between liege and vassal, is the core of what it means to be a noble of these lands: without it we are not much more than simple despots. So what do these contracts look like? Lady Shalltear asked. WellI had thought to bring ours with us but decided to leave it at home since the duchy was fully ceded to an entirely new sovereign. That contract is effectively void now, but some may attempt to have old contracts ratified under their new liege in order to retain certain privileges from the previous government. I suppose since the transfer was soclean, it would encourage at least a few to try. Ah, so thats what that was all about, her liege seemed to remember something. My lady? That noisy Count, Lady Shalltear had a decidedly unimpressed look as she recalled the memory. Fassett or something. Once it was clear that E-Rantel would see a bloodless transition, he came into the council chamber C bold as you please C demanding that his rights be recognized. As you might imagine, he got a rather cold reception: Cocytus flung him into the Gate that I opened even as he continued shouting about it. Considering how hard he was thrown, he probably didnt survive the landing. I thought there was only one place where you could use teleportation spells in the central district. He came quite quickly. We were still implementing the framework for the government and finalizing security arrangements. The Royal Court did not even wait to hear him out, my lady? Oh, we did, Lady Shalltear said. He was very spirited, so we thought that this noble who had approached us before we even officially started our work must have possessed some merits. It was mostly preposterous, though C I think the disappointment added to his velocity. Then what did he say? Ludmila asked. Hmma few things that should have been a given: faithful service, some amount of taxes, the pledge to provide a levy, tributes for special occasions. These are fairly standard in an oath of fealty, worries began to mount in Ludmilas mind, though the details may varywhat did the Royal Council find offensive, exactly? Well, he did deliver it in a very loud and presumptuous manner, but there was also his list of demands. In addition to the guarantee of his title, he wanted ownership of the abandoned territories bordering his own. Then there was the obligation to have His Majesty stand in his defence in court, as well as the full protection of all of his armies, the rights to enforce regulations upon the Guilds and control over the western highway that ran through his fief. He went on for quite some time, but I lost interest partway C the man was clearly not going to survive his audience. It was a mix of demands that were mostly within the realm of reason, though the expansion of territory and control over the Guilds was brazenly overreaching at best. Lady Corelyn mentioned something about other nobles vanishing as well, Ludmila said. Did they end up like Count Fassett? Not that I can remember, Lady Shalltear said. Some fled their holdings after their audience C we didnt care to detain them since there was no point in keeping administrators who were willing to abandon their responsibilities. The remaining nobles were advised to avoid committing the same offence as Count Fassett. So none have attempted to reinstate old contracts or create new ones? Ludmila frowned. Not a one, Lady Shalltear replied. Though I dont even see a point to your asking. Some of what Count Fassett either offered was what should already have been a given and he asked for the same. Everything else was anywhere from incomprehensibly greedy to outright blasphemous. It is still an integral part of a nobles life, Ludmila said. Without it, the relationship between vassal and liege remains undefined and we are effectively without purpose. Some nobles need to add uncommon clauses to their contracts as well. Frontier Nobles, for instance, pledge to protect the realms borders. Since their territories are usually not that well developed, their liege is expected to put together a stipend from the other nobles in the demesne that benefit from their protection in order to maintain security. Is that so unreasonable? No, not at all, Lady Shalltear replied. But it is not rooted in selfish greed like the terms Count Fassett dared to push on His Majesty. So you would say that arrangements which are reasonable for the fief in question, or benefit the realm as a whole are acceptable? Of course, but you had better be prepared to provide an explanation if I ask. I think we should sit down together at some point and work this out, my lady, Ludmila was still uncertain of what was safe to ask. I do not want to inadvertently add some clause that would result in being thrown to my death if I can avoid it. It can come after I have done all this though C I still do not know what His Majesty wants from the nobility for the long term. The Soul Eater brought their wagon around a corner, where a large workshop of brick and stone occupied most of the city block. During their conversation, they could hear the sounds of the forge working out of sight as they approached from down the street, so the conversation invariably wound down. Youre probably thinking too much, Lady Shalltear said. You Humans are weak, and military support in the fashion of your former arrangement means little to nothing. There are those that would say that being productive and paying your due is good enough. Ludmilas heart sank at the words, and she shifted uneasily in her seat. Her original expectation when Momon had delivered the royal missive in Wardens Vale was that she would continue to carry on in the duties of House Zahradnik, much like how her family had served House Vaiself. However, nothing she could offer seemed to mean anything C indeed, the Royal Courts perception of what held value was foreign to her own. A gaping void in her identity had suddenly appeared, and there seemed to be nothing that she could fill it with. Lady Shalltear had described herself serving a similar role in the Sorcerous Kingdom to her own, so Ludmila was hoping that she would be able to empathize with her situation somewhat. And you, my lady? She asked, her hopes dimming, What do you think of this? In all honesty, I dont really see any point to it, her liege answered, but it is His Majestys Will to give Humans theirspace. His ways have ever always eluded us in their entirety, so perhaps there are some things that we may not understand or appreciate yet. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Ysbrant Mesmit grumbled to himself as he walked up and down rows of pallets piled high with spears, tightening the ropes that secured the oiled tarps laid over them. The hardened earth in the shadows of the makeshift lanes were still damp with the rain from the previous evening, and he could see laden clouds once again rolling down over the distant foothills of the Azerlisia Mountains to the north. He thought he heard the rumble of thunder carried on the evening winds and picked up the pace of his work C the last thing the shop needed was to have one of the protective covers ripped away by the stormwinds and his inventories exposed to the deluge that was sure to come. After he was satisfied that everything was tied down properly for the night, he made his way back to the forge complex, stomping his heavy boots as he crossed the open yard in an attempt to dislodge the mud. He reached the first door and stopped, grunting in annoyance C the habits of his usual routine had brought him to the mill first, but the building had already been locked up for days. Events since the autumn had thrown his entire business into disarray as the patterns of industry were cast to the winds. The space that was filled with spears was supposed to be the ore yard for the mill, but they had long since run out of ore to process. The spears in the yard were originally an order for the Royal Army, but the army had been routed on the first day of the annual skirmish with the Empire and so the majority of the weapons were left unclaimed and unpaid for. The confrontation itself had been pushed back from autumn to late midwinter, upending the usual cycle of production for the citys forges. They had to switch their efforts from forging spears to rushing tools and parts for all of the duchys territories that had suddenly found themselves with unexpected, additional manpower to perform their regular seasonal work. Then the advance orders from the Royal Army came in, forcing them to suspend the work they had switched to in order to fill the mounting demands of the nobles that were coming with their levy of hundreds of thousands of men. His grumbling turned dark as he thought of all the wasted fuel and labour. The spears were now slowly being turned into plowshares, shovels and other tools as he could do nothing but redirect his workers once again to prepare for the planting season. Sheltered in buildings out of sight and away from the streets occupied by the Undead, they worked long hours into the night in the effort to reverse their bad fortune. The faint sound of an approaching wagon turned his attention away from his grousing. He left the door to the mill and jogged across the yard to the main gate, unlatching it and pushing it open slightly before heading to the warehouse nearby. He grabbed a clipboard that was hanging just inside the entrance of the building and turned around just as the sound of the approaching vehicle stopped in the alley on the other side of the wall. A shadow separated from the one cast by the wagon, which was shortly joined by a second. Ysbrant straightened his posture as light steps approached the gate. Rather than a merchant and his assistant or a pair of noble retainers, however, two finely-dressed women slipped in through the opening provided. The first was a moderately tall and slender young woman in her teens. Her forest green dress with few flourishes gave the impression that she was attempting to balance a feminine appearance with an outfit functional for more mundane activities. The second woman projected an image which eclipsed the firsts. Though she only stood below her companions shoulder, she had a stunning appearance that would have drawn longing gazes everywhere she went. Her own outfit seemed incalculably valuable: an elaborate ballroom gown seemingly woven from silken shadows that devoured the evening light. Their attire was in stark contrast to the rough and dirty surroundings of the forge. He had not seen the second woman before C with her unforgettable appearance, he would have had to have gone senile to not remember her C but the first seemed familiar somehow. After considering that she was just barely an adult, he was finally able to put a name to her face. She was taller since the last time he had seen her. Hm...the Zahradnik girl, isnt it? His voice came out gruffly, In that fancy dress that your brothers complained about too. Here to use your allowance to buy a spear this time? Surprise briefly passed over her face at his recognition before she smiled slightly and spoke. My brothers must have said something memorable for you to remember that. Ysbrant grunted and he scratched the stubble on his cheek. The girl had a disposition much like her fathers C casually receiving his jabs and returning with an unruffled reply. Her companion showed no reaction either way, scanning the contents of the yard as if a workshop lot was an uncommon thing. So, what are you here for? He asked. I need to purchase tools and parts, she replied. Do you have any in stock? Upon hearing her request, he sucked in his lips and stood in silence for a while. That she had come personally without any of her family seemed like bad news. Considering the fate of most of the Royal Army that winterwell, it was probably better left unspoken C he was already worried that he had unwittingly slighted her by reopening recent wounds, unaware of her familys fate. I see. He finally replied as he turned around to pull open the warehouse doors, Well, take your pick. The space inside was filled with equipment, tools and parts for all sorts of labour. The women looked about silently as he continued speaking. Its already spring, but no ones come to buy anything, he explained as he led them through the building. Plenty of nobles shouldve sent in their orders by now and wed be pushing our goods out nonstop, but productions about to stall for lack of proper storage since no one actually is. It looks like your workshop is still running, though. Lady Zahradnik said as she handed her order to him and turned to motion for someone in the direction of the gate to bring in her wagon. A forge is expensive to run, Ysbrant replied as he looked it over, cant just stop half way and pick things up the next day. We were going to keep working till the current batch of fuel was out, but it looks like were gonna have a bit more space available after this order here. He turned to walk away before he even finished his sentence, heading out the opposite end of the warehouse and into the smithy. Hey Satch, he spoke to the first body he came across, get some of the guys and help load this wagon. Yes, Forgemaster, the young journeyman replied. Muffled voices could be heard shortly after, and several other journeymen appeared, along with a handful of apprentices. One pushed a cart into the room and the others set about while listening to his instructions. They worked together to move the first of two wide gang ploughs that were on the young noblewomans order. They were wrought from iron, and it took several minutes to move. The group got about as far as the exit of the warehouse to the yard before they found themselves facing two undead C Death Knights, if he had heard correctly from the procession some days ago C as well as some sort of horse creature hitched to the wagon. The two groups stared at each other for a good three seconds before his employees backed away and turned around as one, leaving the cart with the plough behind. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The Forgemaster sighed as Lady Zahradnik directed the Death Knights to load the plough onto the wagon. Sorry for the trouble, he apologised. I suppose it was to be expected, she said. It is already quite a feat to have working staff at all. The ones you see are all live-in apprentices and journeymen. Theyve been able to ignore whats going on outside, busying themselves with work. Theyll probably end up doing that as long as they have something to distract themselves with. Ysbrant felt a bit dissatisfied as he spoke about his employees. It seemed rather shameful that these two women were able to function normally C the Undead even seemed to be working for them C while his own men were basically carrying on by denying reality. Sooner or later they would have to face it, and he wasnt sure how things would pan out. The first of the ploughs had already been securely loaded by the time the next one was rolled out on another cart. The two groups somehow alternated to avoid contact with one another as they continued delivering tools to the wagon. I am just glad I could find someone to purchase equipment from, the young noblewoman said as the three of them watched the strange dance going on in front of them. Once the other nobles get back to managing their fiefs, you might have a monopoly on their business. The Forgemaster snorted. If only it was that easy, he replied. A big noble like Jezne or Fassett could clean out my entire inventory ten times over in one trip and still come back for more later. I dont even have the raw materials with all of the trade dried up. Even though the other forges might not all be working, theyre still hoarding what they have left. He pointed over to a different part of the yard, where the thousands of iron spears were laid out, covering most of the open space along the far wall. Only thing thatll probably keep us going are all the unclaimed weapons that the Royal Army didnt pick up, he said. They ordered them to replace lost or broken equipment for the month or so that they expected to be here for, but now well have to melt them back down and recast them for lack of ore. Did they pay you for the spears? The Baroness asked. Nope. Just have to make do. The citys feeding the people for free right now, so at least we got one less thing to worry about. Want to buy one? Lady Zahradnik replied after considering his offer for a moment. Now that you mention it, yes. A few other things as well, if you have them. Hah. Guess I was right when you came in, after all. Ysbrant led the group away through the complex as the wagon continued to be loaded, taking them between the buildings towards the back door of the closed shop that faced the street. It was propped open by a large stone, but the interior was not lit. He strode in without slowing, hitting the service bell with his palm as he passed the sales counter and walked straight to the storefront to open the wooden shutters. He unleashed a great amount of clattering, curses and stomping about as he moved across the windows to open the locked shutters facing the street. Most of the store was a showroom for equipment: suits of all types of armour as well as a variety of weapons displayed in the rows. He returned to the counter and slapped the bell again, and when there was still no response he started hitting it repeatedly. Muffled yelling could be heard from above, but he kept striking the bell. Finally there was the sound of someone coming down the stairs in a rush and the sound of the bell stopped. A man in his twenties looking half-asleep came down out of the stairwell and immediately started shouting. The hell is wrong with you, you fat sack of shC Customer. Ysbrant cut him off, anticipating his outburst. With business as it was, his shop clerk had turned into an inactive lump, sleeping most of his days away. The man on the stairwell abruptly cut off his words mid-sentence, looking to the group, back to the Forgemaster, then back again. He finished his descent while tucking in his shirt and grabbed a workers hat to cover his unruly head of hair. Putting his palms together, he seemed uncertain what to say after his coarse display. Feel free to take a look around, the Forgemaster filled in for him. This guyll take care of you if you find something. As the two noblewomen browsed the aisles, the man stepped out from behind the counter to follow. Ysbrant folded his arms and leaned against the doorframe leading to the back as he watched them. Lady Zahradnik stopped to take a spear from a rack that lay against the near wall. The smooth wooden haft of the polearm was as tall as she was, with a steel blade that extended an additional forty centimetres. You use a spear? There was a pleasant sounding voice as her companion spoke for the first time, but Ysbrant frowned when a dubious expression appeared on the girls face as she examined the weapon. It reminded him very much of a prideful noble that looked down on equipment that did not strike their fancy. Our entire village was trained to use them, my lady, Lady Zahradnik replied as she placed the spear back and examined another, we found ourselves fighting monsters and beasts perhaps more than Demihumans; they are well suited to dealing with those problems. As Ysbrant pondered who the girl that Lady Zahradnik was deferring to might be, he saw her eyes go to the spear that the taller woman had just rested back on its stand. She examined it with that same, dubious expression for a while before her delicate, gloved hand reached up towards the blade of the spear. The Forgemaster straightened from where he was leaning to warn her of the sharpness of the blade. Before he could, however, he saw her pinch it between two fingers. It bent suddenly at a ninety degree angle, then was just as suddenly straight again. If the girl had not been surreptitiously peeking about after the fact with a guilty look on her face, he would have sincerely doubted what had just happened. The shop clerk was too preoccupied gazing at the women from behind and had not noticed what had happened to the poor spear. When his eyes met with hers, she offered an innocent smile as she put the spear back on its mount and the clerks expression slackened in a ridiculous way until Ysbrant walked up to slap him upside the back of his head. He gave the clerk a glare after the man turned on him with a hurtful expression and, by the time they looked back to the aisle, the two nobles had disappeared around the corner. The spear which had been mysteriously bent and unbent was missing from its place on the weapon rack. Over the displays he could see the points of two spears being carried to the clerks desk, so Ysbrant turned around to see what had happened after Lady Zahradnik laid them upright against the counter. While this spear in particular was a weapon that one might find commonly wielded by the city militia, it was still forged out of good steel and by no means of poor quality. As he peered at the spearhead, he could see the line where the metal had been stressed and shook his head in puzzlement as he ran his fingers over the surface of the blade. The only reasoning he could come up with was that she was a powerful individual from some far flung place, much like the Adventurer Momon. It would certainly explain how such a delicate-looking girl could brave the streets of the city without the slightest hint of worry. Over the next half hour, an assortment of equipment built up around the sales counter. A large round shield rested against the two spears and a few sidearms lay on the table: one battle-axe, a hatchet and a long dagger. Two bow staves of different draw weights and lengths lay beside them alongside an open-faced sallet with a hinged visor. Several other pieces of armour were set aside as well C gauntlets, bracers, a gorget and greaves along with an undyed gambeson. It was a familiar selection that he had seen regularly: aside from the common armament of her territory, there were also many choices shared by Adventurers and other fighting individuals that expected to spend significant amounts of time in the forested regions beyond the tamed lands of the duchy. A few other things, huh? They werenecessary purchases, Lady Zahradnik smiled sheepishly at his remark. I always thought itd be nice if my wife shared more of the same interests as me, the Forgemaster mused, but, looking at you here, I dont think Id have anything left for myself if that were true. This store seems to have everything, Lady Zahradnik remarked as the clerk tallied the bill. Was it always like this? Several workshops decided to display their wares using a few combined storefronts last winter, the clerk explained. It seems to net more sales overall and save room between all of the different vendors. Is there an armoursmith included in your number? the Baroness asked, I would like to order mail and a coat-of-plates as well. We do forge armour here, Ysbrant answered, but we wont be free to work on anything until early summer C well, at least if the other nobles start showing up and buying things It was not uncommon for nobles to push their demands onto them, though it was usually limited to a handful of individuals in the more powerful houses. The young noblewoman filled in as his words trailed off hesitantly. I will be back after I get my labourers started, she said. There are several other things I need to look into, but we are already a week into the planting season. Of course, the clerk replied with a slight bow. Then we will be looking forward to your patronage. When the clerk was finished with the bill for her equipment C and the cost of the damaged spear C Ysbrant held out the order form she had handed to him upon their meeting. Heres the tally for the tools out back C they should be done loading by now, he said. If youre headed that way, Id appreciate it if you dropped it off at the Merchant Guild. I dont mindthough perhaps you could return the favour by doing something for us. And whats that? Keep your storefront open, the Baroness said. Just like it is right now. Ysbrant looked at the noblewoman strangely, then looked out towards the open shutters and the empty streets beyond. You are open for business, yes? she pressed her request. We are, he answered slowly, still trying to make sense of why she had asked, well, theres nothing to lose now, I guess C and this lazy lout needs to stop sleeping the days away. Ill do as you ask, Baroness. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The rains found E-Rantel once again in the night, assailing the citys roofs and streets; walls and plazas as it often did in the spring. As the torrent washed the dust of the day away, lightning would occasionally make its presence known, followed by a low rumble of thunder that rattled the manor windows in their frames. Within the darkened room of the manors solar, a singular figure brooded on a lavish couch; the flashes coming through the windows offering occasional glimpses of his unflinching appearance. Pandoras Actor once again spent most of the day in the countryside, revisiting the towns and villages that lined the main highway from E-Rantel to the Re-Estize border. He had just recently returned from the furthest town in Fassett County, where the people had brought him to the largest tavern and detained him with an endless stream of toasts and propositions well into the evening. His role as Momon in the past few weeks was simple to performyet, as those weeks passed, he had come to understand that it was an arduous task as well. There were dozens of towns and villages that served as the centres of their respective fiefs and hundreds of other settlements scattered throughout the territories. The Guardian Overseer kept dispatching Momon and Nabe out to the more distant fiefs in particular, as well as those communities along the main thoroughfares where information could traverse rapidly. Albedo had not voiced the reason behind these dispatches, but he knew well the root of her concerns. The pall of fear still hung over the duchy, and constant vigilance was required to keep the flames of panic from igniting anew; creating a mass exodus akin to the one that had occurred while E-Rantel was still being formally ceded to the Sorcerous Kingdom. The source of the panic did not even matter: it would enter into the existing tension like a spark into so much kindling, taking on a life of its own. Their shortfalls in this task were made painfully clear by the restrictions that had been placed on them and frustrations continued to mount C it was as if their Master had, in a single elegant stroke of a brush, made plain all of their weaknesses and withdrew into seclusion to allow Nazaricks denizens time to address them. Even he had not escaped unscathed from that masterful stroke. The citizens had no trust in their new sovereign or his servants C the only individual that had earned universal recognition and respect was the persona established by their Master: the Dark Warrior, Momon. However, as Pandoras Actor revisited the places where his previous journeys had taken him, he was dismayed to find that his efforts appeared temporary and limited: a short-lived wave of hopeful emotion created through the excitement generated by his presence. According to the escorts and observers assigned to perform reconnaissance around him, the people remained close to their dwellings even as he came calling, and returned to them not long after he left. Whatever courage he inspired; whatever sense of security, seemed only ever enough to sustain their fearful watchfulness from within the perceived safety of their homes. Between all of the efforts of his fellow NPCs, little headway had been made C they provided for the people, made sure they were safe and created the mechanisms in which to secure productive and prosperous lives. Yet, even after occasionally being coaxed out to see what had been established for their benefit, the citizens were still wrapped up in their fear and anxiety. It felt like he was playing to an audience that refused to receive him in earnest and the creeping sense that he was slowly, but inevitably, losing the battle to keep their fears at bay haunted him C that the spell cast upon the people by his Master, the enchantment that was the Legend of Momon, would surely break at some point and its undoing would be his own doing. That Pandoras Actor might fail in his act created a disquieting sensation that rose from the depths of his being, and it sometimes felt as if he could hear the footsteps of failure stalking in his shadow. And so he brooded. Unlike some pose that he might have struck because it fancied his tastes, he brooded in earnest and the sense of authenticity only whetted his flair for the dramatic even more: Momon of Darkness, brooding darkly in the darkness. The rain continued to lash against the manor and lightning clashed outside; he thought that the only thing that could add to the perfection of this scene was for a horrifying monster to come crawling in through the window. Then, as if the world itself had catered to his whims, the next flash of lighting cast an additional shadow: its distorted silhouette displaying itself starkly on the patterned wall which he faced. He rose abruptly and turned to see the figure of Shalltear Bloodfallen floating outside, blurred by the water that washed down the glass panes. As he went to unlatch the window and opened it out into the night, he noted that she cradled a large bottle in one of her gloved hands while holding her dark parasol in the other. Shaking away the depressing threads of thought from his mind, he made to welcome his late night guest. One of the beautiful courtiers of the Sorcerous Kingdom has come in the dead night to the bedroom window of the Hero of E-Rantel C bearing a bottle of liquor, no less. This should surely be a source of the most scandalous gossip. The Vampire expressed no reaction to his greeting as the wind tossed at her hair and gown. Well, please do come in, he stepped aside and bowed, sweeping his left arm towards the interior of the room. You are most welcome in my humble abode, dear Fr?ulein. Shalltear made her way into the room, unequipping the black parasol as Pandoras Actor received the bottle and closed the window behind her. As she seated herself on the couch across from the one where he had been brooding, he produced two fine crystal goblets and placed them lightly on the table between them. With a flourish, he wiped away the droplets of moisture that had collected on the bottle with a fine linen cloth and uncorked it, leaning forward as he filled the vessels before him. He offered one of the glasses to his guest before seating himself opposite to her. Bringing his own goblet forward, he sampled the aroma of the beverage while rolling the dark liquor lightly. Its fragrance marked it as a beverage procured from Nazarick; holding little similarity to the wines produced in E-Rantel which were derived from the fruit of their local vineyards. There was another scent, however C one that had immediately caught his attention as she glided past upon entering the room. That fragrance you wear, he noted after taking a sip from his goblet, is not from Nazarick, is it? This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. My Vampire Brides picked it out today, she replied. From a Perfumer in the city. Shalltear produced a tiny crystal vial from her inventory, laying it on the table between them. Pandoras Actor reached out to retrieve the item, leaning back into his chair as he examined the offered article. Oh Interesting, isnt it de-arinsune? Shalltear remarked, Even in their weakness, they find ways to create unexpected strength with what little power they have. The vial was cleverly constructed: its size and structure made it difficult to accidentally break. In addition, it was imbued with a minor enchantment that gave it nearly negligible damage reduction. Combined with its physical qualities, he questioned whether even tossing it from the window out onto the pavement would have broken the item. Any chips or cracks that did occur would simply repair themselves due to its nature as a magic item, as insignificant as the enchantment was. In the everyday life that this perfume vial was meant to see, it was practically indestructible C one would have to go out of their way to purposely destroy it. Its an innovative use of low tier enchantment, I agreeyet the content itself is also most curious, Pandoras Actor turned the vial in his fingers. I can hardly imagine that this would be a popular fragrance amongst Humans. This individual has not only created a practical low tier magic item but, in a short period of time, has successfully devised a fragrance that seems to be quite suited to the Undead C to whom I can only presume they plan on marketing this perfume towards. He returned the vial to the table. It seems that there are many gems hidden in this land, he said lightly, if one only knows where to look. How much did you know? The shift in Shalltears previously conversational tone gave him pause. Across from him, she held her goblet between her fingers. Her head was tilted slightly and her chin was raised as her crimson gaze bore down on him through half-lidded eyes. She was much shorter than he was, but her imperious posture very much lent to the feeling that she was looking down at him as she spoke. Pandoras Actor once again leaned back onto the sofa, unperturbed, stretching his arms wide over its ornate oaken frame as he responded. Now thenI know a great many things, he replied in a cavalier tone. Sometimes I surprise even myself with the depth of knowledge that Ive been instilled with. The noble that you brought to the attention of the others yesterday, Shalltears voice did not change, cutting cleanly through his cryptic preamble, Baroness Zahradnik. Just how much did you know about her before you brought her existence to our attention? I didnt lie when I delivered my thoughts on her potential usefulness yesterday, he shrugged lightly, though your apparent concern shortly after having her come into your care makes it sound like youve something to share...did something happen? Too much has happened, she snapped, sitting up to peer at him suspiciously. Enough to make me believe that Ive been entwined in someone elses schemes de-arinsu. Shalltears behaviour suggested that the piece that he had put into play had done something extraordinary in her eyes C to a degree that perhaps exceeded his initial expectations. He had cast the die on the matter of the young Baroness at the previous evenings council meeting, but he had certainly not expected significant returns on his gambit within a day. Then let us go over what causes you to believe this to be the case, Pandoras Actor leaned forward, folding his hands in front of him. I would very much like to hear of your experiences with this Human. Seeing that she would get no direct answer to her suspicions, Shalltear settled into her seat and began to speak at length about the past day. She spoke of her first encounter, their journey through the streets and time in the alley; the discussion of that evening; of her time in the civil office and the day they had spent traversing E-Rantel to make connections, secure capital and begin her efforts to rebuild her demesne. She spoke of the noblewomans personality and conduct, the interactions she had with others, and even her cursory thoughts on the future of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Throughout her account, Pandoras Actor had her stop to clarify various details. He had her expand on her feelings during those experiences, the atmosphere they carried and her observations of the scenes that surrounded them. He beseeched her to share her thoughts on the events that occurred and he would have her hold so he could digest her words and think quietly on their meaning. The night grew long as they sat across from one another and spoke; the bottle of liquor slowly draining away. Even after her words ran dry he remained seated, deep in thought, reviewing what she had said. The way you describe it, he murmured thoughtfully, she appears to possess some mysterious power beyond our comprehension. She does have powers C which makes it all the worse because, but for a single case, she hasnt really used them to directly achieve any of her ends in any meaningful way. Ive been with her for most of her waking hours, observing and asking questions. The administrative systems that Albedo has prepared are as simple to understand for her as Albedo claimed they would be to any of these Humans. The tasks that Baroness Zahradnik set before herself were done in the mundane order and manner that she described. Interactions C discussions, transactions and even small talk were nothing if not normal. In the space of a single day de-arinsu, she has accomplished in her own small way what none of us could in a week. She navigates this absurd Human society with no more difficulty than you or I would walk through the floors of Nazarick. As she makes her way, everything seems to naturally shift into place: obstacles are only detours C pieces of the puzzle grow legs and walk over to where they need to be. All that she understands and does works in the same way as we ourselves understand their workings, yet she is able to do what we havent been able to despite our own best efforts. It is as if we all have the exact same key to the exact same lock to the exact same door, yet only she knows how to open it de-arinsu. It was as he had suspected. While not exactly noted for her intellect, Shalltears intuition was extraordinarily keen compared to most of the other NPCs. In his own travels with Nabe throughout the lands of the new realm, Pandoras Actor also felt that there was something missing, even while he played his role as the Dark Warrior. It was akin to lifting a tablecloth the size of a nation at a single point: once he let go and moved on to lift the next point, the part of the fabric that he had raised up simply returned to the surface of the table and ultimately nothing would change. Though she might not be able to articulate her thoughts concisely, Shalltear seemed to have surpassed that understanding in the short time she had taken responsibility for the young noblewoman through experience and intuition alone. Pandoras Actor rose from his seat to pace back and forth across the red carpet beyond the seats in the room. He cradled an elbow in one hand and his chin in his other and occasionally stopped to motion vaguely into the air as various thoughts came across his mind. Sometimes he slowed as if to speak, then abandoned the idea and continued his pacing. Shalltear absently reached for the bottle to refill her glass, but she found that it had been completely emptied and it made a hollow noise when she placed it back onto the table. Did you tell her something? Teach her some secret, perhaps? Her queries prodded him from his thoughts, Or did Ainz-sama instruct you to do this? The latter part of her string of questions held a hint of jealousy within them; since the founding of the Sorcerous Kingdom, their Master had kept himself mostly secluded from his servants so his attention was at an even greater premium than it usually was. No, he responded as he stopped his pacing to answer her. Our Master gave me no direct instructions on this matterthough one may consider it a rough extension of the role I play as Momon to help stabilize the realm. My interactions with the young Baroness have been nonexistent since she and I parted ways before the council meeting yesterday C I only admonished her to keep her reactions to what she observed with her Talent in check as to not disrupt the lives of the citizens of the realm, appealing to her orderly disposition. Well, she certainly seemed to take your words to heart C she barely reacts to anything. Shalltear sighed, Then the truth of her work eludes us; it is as if all the mechanisms of this world only respond to her act de-arinsu. Pandoras Actor stepped forward to begin pacing anew, then he stopped and suddenly rounded on the Vampire reclining on the couch. ...what did you just say? He asked her quietly. Birthright: Act 2, Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The room grew still after he asked his question. Shalltear looked up to him questioningly as she slowly repeated herself. The truth of her work eludes us, she said. It is as if all the mechanisms of this world only respond to her actde-arinsu? Pandoras Actor straightened himself. He held his gauntleted hands up before him, absently staring down at the black metal encasing his fingers. What a fool I have been, his soft words were filled with ruefulness and disdain. He slowly turned his hands over, then turned his palms upwards again. He flexed his fingers repeatedly until his hands finally balled up tightly into fists. A fool! His wailing shout filled the room, To think that I, of all people, should have allowed this to escape my notice. Pandoras Actors voice smouldered as he continued to berate himself. How great my hubris must have been, to have blinded me from this simple truth! Shalltear looked at him worriedly over his sudden change in disposition. Are youis everything alright de-arinsuka? She asked. No! Everything was wrong! He cried in despair, I was wrong about everything. To think that I, the greatest of actors in Nazarick, had disregarded this piece of wisdom left by the Supreme Beingsuntil now. Thanks to your reminder, meine Dame, everything is right again. It is not too late to act. He looked back down to his hands C still curled into fists C at the end of his words and opened them. Then a chuckle escaped his lips. The chuckle turned into a laugh, and the deep sound rose until it filled the room as he threw his head back uproariously, throwing his arms wide as his body shook. Bits of Momons armour were unequipped in sequence, until only the militant mustard uniform of Pandoras Actor remained. Its polished medals, buttons and chains glistened as he expressed his joy and the worries that stained his thoughts were washed away. What did I remind you of? Shalltears face was a mass of confusion, I dont understand. Pandoras Actor stilled his laughter, but his mirth remained. He looked back down to the Vampire watching him from the couch. In a sudden move, he leaned over to lightly grasp Shalltears fingers, pulling her gently from her seat as she let out a surprised noise. He swept her across the floor in an impromptu waltz, leading her through several joyful turns around the room. As the pair returned to where they had started, he paused dramatically to speak. Die ganze Welt ist Bhne He led her into a final turn, raising his arm to twirl her out to arms length. With his free hand, he removed his cap, holding it over his heart as he genuflected before his speechless partner. ...und alle Frauen und M?nner blo?e Spieler! He rose again, the atmosphere surrounding him undiminished. He continued to hold onto her fingers as he spoke. I was a fool, he said quietly. I perhaps thought myself above the others, who saw all who fell under the dominion of Nazarick as new acquisitions C as pawns to be used to achieve the ends desired by our Master. Yet I did just the same: I saw them as an audience, who only needed to respond to my act to produce the results that I desired. I see now that I was wrong; I see now what must be done. The people of this world are not like us: created to serve, existing assured in our purpose and common cause. Instead, they come together to develop civilizations with the cultures and societies that they have found to best suit their species in the circumstances that they each find themselves in. It is as much a part of them as our existence is to us: we cannot expect them to become something else simply because we fashion new paths that we arbitrarily decide are fit for them, even though they may rightly be so. The Humans of this realm do not act out their lives on this stage alone; their roles are intertwined with the roles of many others, and those other roles with their own intertwined. And so we must create a place where they can all act, and it must be a place where all newcomers can join the act as well, regardless of their origin. What we have built here so far C what we have planned to build in the future C is but a body without a soul; a sad puppet held aloft by the strings of our shallow machinations, bereft of the spark of life. A place for everything, and everything in its place...but not a place to be. For the Sorcerous Kingdom to become what our Master desires, all of its citizens must join on its stage: to act and sing and dance according to the roles that their lives lead them to fill. We knew this C we knew! Yet even as our eyes perceived it, we blindly refused the existence of beings so different from us. Before His seclusion, our Master even helped establish the initial laws and policies of the realm, yet we were all blind to this truth that He so plainly pointed us to. We took the words that carried His Will C words that we should have embraced wholly C andtwisted them into conditions: challenges to be faced and defeated through artifice, contrivance or technicality. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Shalltear listened attentively as he shared his explanation. She opened her mouth several times while he spoke, then closed it again without interrupting his words. When at last he finished, she asked a question. Then we should tell the others about this, no? The truth of the Sorcerous Kingdom that Ainz-sama wishes to create. You reported none of what you told me tonight at this evenings council meeting, he replied. Why is that? BecauseI didnt think something like this would matter to the others de-arinsu. Indeed, he said gravely, it would be to no avail. This truth is something they must arrive at on their own to understand in its full depth. You were the first, I think, though you understand it intuitively rather than in any manner that can be wholly articulated. Some of the others may have grasped hints of it as well, but they do not appear to be fully aware of it yet. If they are simply told, it will just be treated as a new set of conditions to be approached in the same manner as before. Pandoras Actor looked down at the cool, deceptively delicate fingers that he still grasped within his own. He hesitated a moment before speaking again. I must ask you, Shalltear Bloodfallenjust as we have danced here in this room, would you join me in this dance that all must eventually join in order for the Sorcerous Kingdom to become what it needs to be? Not simply as a pawn, or as a convenience, but as a fellow servant of Nazarick who would see the true wishes of our Master fulfilled C to become a leading actor in His Great Work that would turn this dream within a dream into an impossible and glorious reality! Shalltear gave him a long look, and withdrew her fingers from his grasp. Pandoras actor felt his heart sink. He did not look back up, instead watching as the Vampire crossed her arms over her abdomen. Yesterday, at the council meeting, her voice emerged, measured and calm. Was it your ploy to have Baroness Zahradnik come under my authority, arinsu? ...yes. Yet you came to this revelation only just now, she noted. Sebas would be a much more suitable candidate if you wanted to find a benevolent individual for her to serve underso why? Because he is not qualified. He answered simply, He is too kind; too benevolent C to the point where it can blind him to the consequences of his well-meaning actions. If the Baroness had been placed under him, she would not have pursued the course that she had, in order to work out her problems in the ways that she knew how. She would have been provided with everything she needed, and we would have gained nothing for it. Furthermore, he added, Sebas is not a Floor Guardian. If ever a time came when the Baroness required more substantial support, he would not have the authority nor the resources to provide it. The others might argue that the opposite is true for myself arinsu, Shalltear pointed out. Im fairly certain Yuri Alpha thought I was going to devour Baroness Zahradnik the moment I had her alone. I did not believe that would happen, Pandoras Actor replied. You are not like that. Hm? The others may believe you to only be an engine of chaos and destruction but I believe that you have other, more important traits that make you the ideal candidate for taking the Baroness under your wing. You see, I made a great study of everyone and everything I could when I entered into this world from my seclusion in the Treasury C you were no exception. You are the strongest amongst the Floor Guardians and you oversee the greatest number of floors, yet your domain is filled with the weakest of Nazaricks denizens and you are well accustomed to managing them. Though you may not understand what it means to be weak, you are still able to intuit the capabilities of those under you for any given circumstance. You are attentive to your Area Guardians, even as you diligently perform your duties patrolling your Floors, and you will only severely punish those that fail in tasks that they should have been capable of accomplishing in the first place. I believed that, once the Baroness had become your vassal, her treatment would not differ all that much from this, even as an outsider. I see, he could still not detect any change in Shalltears tone. Is there anything else? There is one more thing, he added. The most important thingthough I feel that I may anger you if I speak of it. I think Im becoming angry just by hearing you say that. Pandoras Actor was not sure if she had said the last in jest or not. That it came out in the same measured tone that was entirely uncharacteristic of the usually expressive Vampire made the prospect all the more terrifying. He could usually turn to his Doppelganger abilities to skim the thoughts of those around him but, as one of the Undead, Shalltear was immune to this. He decided that he should check her disposition before going further but, to his surprise, her face seemed as calm as her voice when he finally looked up. He held her gaze for several moments before speaking again. It is because you are the greatest of the Floor Guardians; yet even as you are, you have also experienced the greatest failure. Your pride: the supremely self-assured pride that we have in our being creations of the Supreme Beings has been shattered. Everyone C including you yourself C stands ever ready to examine your faultsno matter how insignificant they may seem. You are broken, Shalltear Bloodfallen: and because you are broken you are the most eminently qualified. Pandoras Actor resisted the urge to pace about as he hurled himself into his words. This was too important, and he poured all of his energy into conveying his thoughts to Shalltear, who continued to maintain the calm expression that gave none of her own away. Our Master has done much in these past few months since our arrival in this strange new world, he continued. So many things He has done that seem so incomprehensible, yet there is one thing that we have all been made to feel keenly. Throughout this time, He hastested us: cast us into situations that lead to failure and defeat. He makes decisions that make us question our own abilities C to reexamine ourselves and the way that we perceive His Will. All of us come out changed in ways we would not have conceived of as our former selves. This is the crucible that Ainz-sama has cast us into. A creators crucible. The crucible of the greatest of the Supreme Beings. We are left to be exposed to the flames of our trials and those very flames burn away our impurities and prepare us to be forged anew. It is for you, Shalltear Bloodfallen, that these flames have burned the brightest; the hottest C all has been taken away, leaving only the very essence of yourself. I believe that you have been ready to be reforged for our Masters purposes for some time now; with the revelation of this evening, I am even more convinced of this. The scales of pride and presumption have fallen from your eyes and, in this new realm of our Master, all the experiences of your travels; all of the duties you are assigned, will be the hammer blows that will forge you into the instrument of His Supreme Will. Be it as His Lance or His Lady, you shall be the one that binds the people of this world together on the grand stage of His Great Work. Shalltears expression did not change, even as he concluded his appeal. The silence which followed his heartfelt outpouring stretched for a minute, then two, and Pandoras Actor dared not to break it lest he mar her decision in some way. The quiet rustle of silken skirts was the first sound to fill the room as Shalltear turned to walk away. With unhurried steps, she went past the couch and around the table; the handle of her black parasol appeared over her wrist. With his cap still held over his chest, Pandoras Actor turned to watch her as she made her way back to the window by which she had entered. The window was opened, and the sound of the rain outdoors dampened his spirits even as his mind raced to salvage the situation. I thought I finally understood C everything was in place! Where did I go wrong? Was it something I said? How did I fail? As he berated himself, finding more flaws; more possibilities and potential problems in his performance, the rain continued in its cold accompaniment. He looked up from his thoughts and moved to close the window, then stopped when he saw that Shalltear had not yet left. She was gazing up at the night sky, the lazy curls of her silver hair framing the pale beauty of her face. She did not turn to face him as she spoke, continuing to watch the downpour. His breath caught when he finally heard her decision over the sound of the rain. I will play my part, she said softly. For Ainz-samas sake. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Aemilia sat up from her bed with a start. Abruptly waking in the night was a common thing in E-Rantel as of late, with the citizens sleeping fitfully after the shadow of the Undead Sorcerer King fell over the land. Like many others, she had become a mess of looming fears and frayed nerves in the past week since the city was ceded. The heavy metallic tread of the monstrous Undead patrols; the sense that something evil had just flown over her roof, and the nightmares which haunted her dreams would all take turns prodding her into fearful wakefulness layered in a sheen of cold sweat. The exhaustion made her hours out of bed seem a waking nightmare which blurred from one day into the next. The reason for her sudden panic this time, however, was caused by none of these. Instead it was because she had, for the first time in what seemed an eternity, slept soundly. The previous evening, Aemilia had flopped onto her bed after ensuring her mistress was settled for the night and by the time she stirred again the light of dawn was peeking out from behind the curtains of the rooms windows. Alarmed by the idea that she might have slept in, her eyes shot open and she dashed out from beneath her covers. Tiptoeing to the drapes, she opened the windows of her bedchamber to banish the drowsiness that still clung to her with the chill of the morning air. Aemilia tossed her nightwear into the rooms laundry basket and quickly slipped into a fresh woolen shift. She moved on to prepare the rest of her outfit, and the only point in her frenzied activity where she slowed was when she took her time to ensure that her uniform and general appearance met the standards of presentability befitting a maid. Looking at herself in the body-length mirror that stood beside her dresser, she allowed herself a smile at the sight of the uniformed woman looking back at her: a senior member of a noble household, holding a position of honour and respect. The smile continued to creep and grow despite her efforts to straighten it off her face; tears came to her eyes as the reflection of the maid in the mirror made memories of the journey that her life had taken up to this point drift to the forefront of her thoughts. Well, it wasnt exactly a journey that spanned great distances: she was born in E-Rantel, to common parentage. Her father was a tailor; her mother a seamstress. They had met at their shared place of work: a large workshop that catered mostly to producing clothing for the labourers of the city and, while the stories conflicted about whether they had a child and had gotten married or the other way around, they remained together to lovingly raise their family with three children in the humble apartment where she had grown up. Aemilias brother, her sister and herself all followed in their parents footsteps, starting near the age of six, slowly picking up their craft as children usually did. Presently, her brother C the eldest of the three C had already become a journeyman in the same store that their parents worked in. Her older sister also completed her apprenticeship, but had gotten married and moved to another part of the city a year previous. Aemilias own apprenticeship had not gone as smoothly, at least in the eyes of her own family. While she clearly had an interest in clothing and fashion, the line of work that her family engaged in had a distinct lack of the latter, which resulted in her being constantly on the lookout for new opportunities even as she became familiar with the skills and workings of her familys trade. Inspiration came one day when a storm in the form of a woman of average height and mature appearance swept into the rough storefront of the workshop. From the corner of her workspace nearby, her younger self peeked up from her tasks as the shops clerk was sent scurrying off to find the owner with not much more than a few words spoken with a quiet, but firm tone. To her surprise, what had sent the man running appeared not to be an influential noble or wealthy merchant, nor was it a famous adventurer or a powerful magic caster. Instead, what stood waiting in front of the counter was a woman dressed in the uniform of a maid. She continued observing from her inconspicuous vantage as the Master Tailor himself came to attend directly to the womans presence. To Aemilias astonishment, the prideful and haughty owner of the workshop had turned one-sidedly servile in the face of the woman that she had considered at the time a menial servant. Most of the afternoon passed as she watched him work to carefully note the maids instructions C which defined the attire of an entire households staff in intricate detail C his hands endlessly moving to fill sheet after sheet of preliminary drafts to satisfactorily meet her demands. He did not argue, contradict or make excuses; he simply kept his head low to the table as if there was some invisible hand firmly holding him there. After they were finished, she turned to leave and a footman, who Aemilia had not even noticed standing in the room the entire time, opened the door for her. It was only after the carriage that had been awaiting them rolled away did the Master Tailor dare to move: exploding into a flurry of action and shouting orders as he ran back into the workspace beyond the counter. He suspended everyones current tasks to fulfill the maids order as quickly as possible and the entire workshop was spurred in his wake. That evening, when she had returned home with her family, she had learned that the maid who had visited the shop was the Housekeeper of Count Jeznes primary manor: the young nobleman had recently inherited his office, and his household staff was receiving new uniforms to represent the change in leadership. Aemilias mother had gone into some detail about what it meant, not daring to relate her knowledge in any way that could be construed as speaking ill of the maid, as if she was some existence far above her own. To her mothers shock and horror, Aemilia immediately declared that she wanted to become a maid after the explanation. Her mother tearfully called for her father and Aemilia found herself facing both angry and worried opposition. The proud figure of Count Jeznes unnamed maid had already become etched in her mind, however, and their warnings of how difficult and dangerous it was to become part of a nobles household had fallen on deaf ears. Fortunately for Aemilia, the Empires annual challenges had already become a regular occurrence, so the yearly influx of visiting nobles that came to represent themselves on the field also meant that the guest houses of the administrative district faced a steep increase in demand for temporary maids at the same time. For a few months out of every year, she would step away from her apprentices duties C to the continued opposition of her parents C and earn her keep while training and serving as a maid. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. The transient nature of the position meant that she spent most of her time as a poorly-paid Between Maid, but it suited her perfectly well since it allowed her to observe many of a noble households domestic activities in detail. She did not even mind the cold, bare accommodations that accompanied her low-ranked and unaffiliated position, instead focusing her efforts on slowly cultivating the forms of etiquette and awareness that were required for the close servants of nobility, as well as learning to read and write at a level she thought would be needed for the position that she coveted. After several years of this temporary work, Aemilia felt that she had a firm enough grasp to begin pursuing a position as a permanent member of a nobles household staff. Unfortunately for her, she had very little in the way of gaining the notice of her prospective employers. She had very few interactions with the upper household maids and senior staff C the afternoon in the tailors workshop had actually been the closest and longest she had been to one, even after all those years working as hired help. The position that she desired, which was that of a Ladys Maid, saw extraordinary competition. To be the direct attendant of a high ranking noblewoman or one serving the consort of a noble house, it was essentially mandatory to be a noble oneself, as their duties overlapped with those who sought to become a Lady-in-Waiting to a noble family. Even the housekeeper that had inspired her to pursue her path she had discovered later to be a daughter of one of House Jeznes noble vassals. This narrowed her prospects down to serving a house that held a minor title C a Baron at most, or perhaps in the secondary manor of a higher-ranking noble or one of their cadet branches C though it was more likely that she would see her best chance aiming for a position serving the least prominent of noble families. Aemilia had spent the better part of the year deciding on what she would need to do to get her proverbial foot in the door: even becoming a mistress to gain favour for the position was not out of the question, though she wasnt really confident she could compete in that arena. Then, the Battle of Katze Plains brought reality crashing down around her. She could only stand by helplessly as the nobles fled to the toll of the city bells accompanying the news of the Royal Army''s catastrophic defeat on the field. Lord Rettenmeier and his entire administrative staff quickly vacated themselves, leaving the citizens to their fate. When the Sorcerer King entered the gates at the turn of spring to claim his prize, she felt as if all of her efforts had been for naught. Strangely enough, it was then that the door she had long sought to open presented itself. As the servants of the Sorcerer King took their places in the city, so did a handful of maids which hailed from the mysterious place C she still had no idea where or what it was C that had occupied her city. Most notably for her were Yuri Alpha and Tsuareninya Veyron, Humans who did not flinch or cower in the presence of the Undead that filled the streets. They went around the city looking for the people that formerly served as maids in the central district and, when they came knocking at her door, Aemilia had desperately grasped at the opportunity much like a drowning person would grasp at a straw. Taking her to be sequestered away in one of the now empty guest manors in the administrative district, she was trained for the following week by Tsuareninya. Though meek in appearance, the new Head Maid in E-Rantel put her through her paces alongside several other candidates that were gathered from around the city, smoothing down and polishing all the rough edges that Aemilia thought she had already refined to an acceptable degree. All throughout that week, Yuri Alpha observed the proceedings C though it seemed that she was watching Tsuareninyas harsh methods as much as the performance of the maids under her instruction. Still, as Yuri continued to hover about worriedly like a mother hen over the Head Maid who seemed far inferior to her own regal bearing, Aemilia was constantly wary of the switch that the tall and stern-looking woman seemed to constantly brandish for some unknown reason. By the end of it all, she felt very much like a rock that had been tumbled in a keg of sand, but she could hardly argue with the results. After attaining the degree of cultivation that the Head Maid in E-Rantel decided was acceptable, Aemilia was placed on standby for assignment as the next batch of maid candidates was brought in to face their own evaluation and retraining. Left to wait on her assignment, worries and uncertainty piled on once again, adding to the general unease that she felt accompanying the inhuman occupation of the city. Her wandering thoughts caused her to wonder if she would even end up in the retinue of an inhuman being. She prayed that she would not find herself in the employ of some horrid, flesh-eating monstrosity C especially not one of the Undead. Her time spent idle only served to add fuel to her nightmares. When she next saw Yuri Alpha, who came accompanied by a pair of Death Knights, she thought her heart would leap out of her chest as she was led away into the night to what felt like her own funeral. The procession picked up three other women along the way and, under their umbrellas amidst the pouring rain, they were led to a dark and foreboding manor that seemed to be entirely unoccupied. Much to her relief, while they waited at the door for someone to answer the bell, Yuri explained that the mistress residing in the manor was a Human noblewoman who had recently arrived from the borderlands. After waiting for several minutes in the rain with no response, the Royal Maid launched herself onto the roof of the manor directly from where she was standing before the door. It must have been at least seven or eight metres and the maids below gaped in astonishment, uncaring of the rain streaming over their faces. Following their entrance, Aemilia gathered what courage she had left and volunteered ahead of the others to see to the noblewomans immediate needs, and so she was introduced to Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik. If she were to be honest with herself, she wasnt sure what to expect C her mind was only filled with relief over the fact that she would thankfully be serving a Human rather than some strange and unfamiliar being. When they had been brought to the Baroness solar, Lady Zahradnik was in the process of upending her clothing from her luggage onto the bed in a messy and disorganized pile. The young woman, in her plain roughspun kirtle that carried the odors of soil and vegetation, projected the image of a commoner from a poor, rural region of the duchy. The underlying impression of the Baroness, however, conveyed a sense of dissonance with her rather uninspiring appearance. There was a tugging sensation C nearly an instinct C in the corner of the maids mind that the woman sorting through the chaotic pile of her belongings was definitely not what she appeared to be. This was confirmed almost immediately, when a Death Knight came stomping into the room, sending Terah and herself scurrying to the furthest corner of the solar in fright. The Baroness didnt even bat an eyelash at the entrance of the Undead monstrosity C her only reaction was to instruct it to draw her bath after which she continued to go about her business before it even fully left. It was not long after that both maids had been swept up in her pace, their training taking over as if they had been compelled to attend to her. Well, to say she was compelled would not be entirely correct: less so than being forced to act, her minds eye saw the place where she should fit and she had naturally moved to fill the needs with the skills that had been cultivated through years of training and experience. By the time they had completed her dress, Aemilia was convinced that her decision to become a ladys maid had been correct and she silently promised herself that she would not let this golden opportunity get away from her. Her commitment to her ladys service only strengthened over the course of the next day; it felt as if her heart and spirit had been rallied out of the grey uncertainty that had clouded her mind. The fear that she had for the Undead still lingered, but it no longer dominated her waking hours as she grew accustomed to her newfound place. Now, as she looked in the mirror, she thought she could see a glimmer of the proud maid that had set her on her course as a child. The sounds of the kitchen below drew her away from her reflection. She needed to ensure that her mistress portion for breakfast was larger today; yesterdays meal seemed insufficient C the industrious Baroness appeared to have an appetite to match her drive. She would then head to Lady Zahradniks solar to help her prepare for the coming days. At the behest of her liege, Lady Shalltear Bloodfallen, the Baroness would depart for her demesne today C a trip that she said would take roughly three days by way of the Katze River. Aemilia would be accompanying her mistress, while the others would stay to tend to the manor in the city. A growing sense of adventure and excitement grew as she left her room and started her duties for the day; daydreams followed as she wondered what sort of magnificent territory her new mistress ruled over. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Most of the morning had passed by the time the Soul Eater drove its wagon, bearing the noble and her ladys maid, within viewing distance of Corelyn Village. Ludmila had planned on leaving the city much earlier, but she underestimated how much time it would take to sort out the household business that she decided to leave in Terahs hands. New staff for the manor would need to be hired to see to daily domestic matters as times became busier and retainers that could see about the business of running the fief needed to be identified and recruited. She had left the footmen at the guest manor with Terah and the Linum sisters to help with security, as unlikely as any incidents seemed within the city. The labour force that had been equipped and marched off overland to the Barony was likely more than adequate enough to serve as an impromptu village militia in the event that they did encounter trouble out on the frontier. While the maids were plainly not enthused about the prospect of the Undead hanging about on a prolonged basis, they did not appear as fearful as when she had first met them. She left her instructions, and she told them that if they needed any work done that would normally be handled by footmen, they should just ask the Death Knights who were available in front of the manor. The newly appointed Housekeeper already seemed overwhelmed by her new responsibilities, but Ludmila hoped that slipping in the suggestion would produce the desired results eventually. After all her instructions for the staff of the city manor were settled, Ludmila made a short stop at Claras residence, paid the harbour fees that she owed to her, and then set off on the first leg of the trip home. Her work now would draw the scrutiny of the central administration, as they examined all aspects related to the industries and logistics of the realm. For this same reason, there was no Gate or Teleportation-assisted travel provided as there was before. As the harbour village grew closer, she peered down the slope of the valley at the rows of buildings to see if she could spot any activity from its tenants. Much to her surprise, she immediately noticed figures moving around the houses; several more were on the dusty road that ran between the village and the highway, following the course of the river valley. As several turned their notice to the wagon which was steadily approaching from the city, Ludmila instructed the Soul Eater to stop where the rural road intersected with the southern highway, recalling the terrified girl that had run screaming from the Death Knights at the harbour. Why have we stopped, my lady? Aemilia asked in confusion as the wagon slowed to a halt. Well be walking to the harbour from here, Ludmila replied, pulling the bags out from behind the seat of the wagon, Im not sure how well those villagers would respond to having a Soul Eater trot into their midst. They had four bags between the two of them, with most of Ludmilas personal purchases from Mesmits Forge bundled up together separately in a tarp. Aemilia had snatched up three of the bags before she could say anything, insisting that it was her job to carry their things, so Ludmila ended up shouldering only one bag over her round shield while holding the bundle of equipment in one arm. As the sound of the wagon receded into the distance, Ludmila eyed her retainer as she shuffled under the weight of the luggage. Are you sure youll be alright? She asked. Ill be fine, my lady, her maid quickly replied. It is my duty as your Ladys Maid, after all. As they made their way forward, the scraping of Aemilias steps drew Ludmilas gaze to her maids feet. She was wearing shoes suited for the city, which peeked out from under the long skirts of her uniform: the attire as a whole was clearly not meant for rough country roads or muddy village lanes C she looked about to tumble in a tangle of bags and skirts at any point. Ludmila tried thinking of ways to diplomatically get her stubborn attendant to hand over at least one of the bags but, after over a minute of travel with the sound of her feet scraping heavily over the dry dirt road, she stopped to turn back to face her maid. Hand me one of those bags, she told Aemilia as she laid her spear against a shoulder and held out her hand. Youre going to ruin your uniform at this rate. Aemilia pouted stubbornly but, seeing her mistress firm expression, she finally relented. Her shoes continued to shuffle over the road lightly on occasion as they continued walking, but at least she did not look like she was about to fall over. We need to see about getting you some boots, Ludmila said after a while as they approached the border of the village. Those shoes wont last long out on the border. Will that be necessary, my lady? Aemilias voice came from beside her as she picked up her pace, I thought Id be mostly working out of your manor. Youll still need to move around the village, Ludmila replied. The only properly paved roads in the duchy are the main highways, as well as the major thoroughfares in E-Rantel. Most of the land has roads like the one youre walking on right now. Wardens Vale sees a lot more rain than the lowlands, so the paths are often slick and muddy C wearing shoes meant for cobbled city streets will have you constantly falling and youll eventually injure yourself. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. They passed several labourers on their way out to the vineyards, who nodded to them as they crossed each other on the village road. Though there were fewer people than there should have been outdoors at this time of day, it was a stark difference from the empty surroundings that Ludmila had arrived at the day before. The smells of lunch being prepared wafted over the air as men and women worked near their homes: doing laundry, preparing tools and going back and forth from the shops at the centre of the settlement as they readied themselves for the seasons activities. As they approached the village square two armed men, in the cobalt-and-silver livery of House Corelyn, standing watch at one of the corners of the square stepped away from their post to walk up to them. In addition to their gambesons laid over with shining steel mail, they wore kettle helmets and dull, polished gorgets. Both held steel bucklers and spears roughly the same length as Ludmilas own, and at their belts each had a war hammer on one hip and a long dagger on the other. Their appearance was a testament to the wealth of House Corelyn: each member of Claras baronial militia were better armed and armoured than Ludmila herself. One of the pair stopped roughly four metres away while the other came forward to address them. With salt-and-pepper hair and a balanced posture that lent him the air of experience, he appeared a militia veteran they might have come across keeping an eye on any bustling village or town. His clear gaze went from the taller woman dressed in a villagers kirtle but carrying a variety of weapons, to the shorter maid standing slightly behind her to the side. He relaxed his cautious posture somewhat and spoke deferentially to Ludmila, probably assuming Aemilia was an attendant of some sort. Welcome to Corelyn Village, miss, his gravelly voice came out evenly, not quite matching the warmth of his words. What is your business here today? Were headed to Wardens Vale, Ludmila replied as she rested her spear against her shoulder again and fished around in her bags. Here is the receipt for the harbour fees. The man took the folded piece of paper that was offered to him, opening it up to scan over its content. His eyes rose to glance at her for a moment before turning to walk back to his partner, discussing something quietly between themselves. Is something the matter? Ludmila asked. The two men exchanged looks before facing her again. Theres nothing wrong with your receipt, miss, the older man spoke again, but the boat is His voice trailed off with some uncertainty as he tried to find words to explain. After leaving her hanging for a moment, he gave up and resumed speaking. Well, you can see for yourself. They followed after the two militia sentries, who led them down the southern village road that ended at the harbour but, well before they arrived, the pair stopped. Ludmila came out from behind them to see what the delay was. In the distance she could see the figure of the Elder Lich standing on the shore near the pier. She had wondered whether her attach would be accompanying them on their journey; now she supposed she had her answer. In addition to the Undead clerk, however, she spotted several other figures on the vessel itself. Ludmila frowned, stepping forward with Aemilia in tow. When she was close enough to make out the figures sitting in the vessel, she realized that they were a group of Undead. A Skeleton sat at each of the eight oars; another manned the rudder while two others appeared unoccupied. The Undead standing at the rudder was not one she had seen before. It had a similar appearance to the Death Knights that stood as sentries around E-Rantel, but lacked the huge tower shield and carapace-like plate armour. In their stead was some sort of armour fashioned from hides, appearing worn and ancient. A great many strips of cloth, resembling the ones that hung off of the Elder Liches, were wrapped about its head and body, their ends fluttering in the breeze. Between the gaps of its adornment, she could see the desiccated flesh belonging to a being of times long past. She thought that it might have once been a Human, but time had taken its toll and worn away many of its features, leaving a ruin that only suggested what may have been. The blade of a greatsword rested on its shoulder, and its right hand cradled the pommel before its waist. At its belt, there hung a great quantity of sidearms C she even spotted several weapons meant to be thrown, in addition to a crossbow. Holding her own newly purchased equipment, Ludmila felt a bit inadequate compared to the warrior standing in the boat. Unlike her gleaming weapons freshly forged, the weapons had the sense of being well worn and trusted companions to the ancient warrior through all of the ages it had seen. She perceived the Death Knights as stalwart and unyielding defenders, but this Undead being looked like the very personification of unholy violence C its armament ready to be unleashed at any moment. Whats going on here? Ludmila asked her attach as she approached the pier. The Royal Treasurer has assigned a crew for this vessel. Aemilia jumped in surprise as the Elder Lich replied C apparently it had used some sort of magic to conceal itself and the maid had not noticed its presence near to them. Ludmila was somewhat confused by the archaic term that had been used: the position of Royal Treasurer had long been replaced by the Minister of Finance in Re-Estize. She wondered if the office was similar, and why it still existed in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Aside from that, she had never met the Royal Treasurer, nor any other member of the Kings Cabinet aside from Lady Shalltear. Are there any terms or arrangements involving the use of this crew? The administration did not account for the use of ships in this region, the Elder Lich replied, so the employ of an Undead crew is currently being evaluated. Fees associated with their usage will be determined after the value of the service has been assessed. So these crew members dont know how to operate a ship? Ludmila said dubiously after the explanation, but the Elder Lich gave no further reply. She glared at her attach for a while, then sighed C there was ultimately nothing she could do about it. It still felt strange that a member of the Royal Court she had never met or heard of before would intervene in her matters directly. She pondered the matter for a while until she decided that, unlike the Duchy of E-Rantel, whose primary trade routes lay on land, the Sorcerous Kingdom viewed ships as a tool for trade so the Treasurer had become involved. Stepping onto the pier near the ship, she held out one of her bags experimentally. The unassigned Skeleton nearest to her took the luggage and stowed it away into the hold while the second came up, reaching out with its arms for the other bag she was holding. After they had stashed her things away, Ludmila turned to look at her maid. With some hesitation, Aemilia stepped forward and held out the first bag she was carrying. Her arms were stretched to their full extent, and her face was turned away with her eyes squeezed shut even as she gingerly leaned forward. The awaiting Undead crewman, for its part, seemed entirely uncaring of her presentation and simply took the bag out of her hands, stowing it away with the rest of the articles already on board. Since nothing terrible had happened to her, Aemilia handed over the other bag in a slightly more normal fashion. Relieved of their burdens, Ludmila turned and walked back towards the village, placing her hand on the small of Aemilias back to guide her forward, lest she bump her into the water. She paused in her steps as they passed in front of the invisible Elder Lich. Ill be in the village a while. There are a few things we need to purchase before departure. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 As Ludmila and Aemilia headed back to the village square they came across the two sentries again, who had not moved from where they had left them. The men looked over the pair incredulously as they approached, and the elder of the two was the one to speak again as they started to walk by. How did youno, wait, the man peered at her. Youre the Zahradnik girl, arent you? I saw you last winter C youve gotten taller now. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Aemilia somehow straighten her normally upright posture even more as she nodded. Thats right, Ludmila replied. So thats why C I mean, apologies Mistress Ludmila, the militia sentry said. I was wondering why there were only two of you Lady Zahradnik. Aemilias voice cut in sternly. Ludmila resisted the urge to glance to her side. Her attendant had somehow transformed from the timid girl gingerly handing luggage over to the Skeleton crew to a prideful retainer that one might have expected to represent a powerful noble house. The mans mouth fell open, looking back and forth between the two. Lady? But that would meanwhat about your brothers? And Lady Corelyn The mans thoughts fell out of his mouth in a jumble; then he seemed to realize what he was saying and quickly bowed in apology. Im sorry, my lady, he said. This...this is horrible news C you have our condolences for your loss. The other sentry quickly followed suit, bending nearly perpendicular beside his senior. They appeared genuine in their feelings, but Ludmila did not wish to touch on her loss with all the work that was looming ahead of her. Thank you, she replied graciously. Many have lost loved ones recently. Lady Corelyn is also aware of what has passed. The two men raised their heads at her words. Youve seen Lady Corelyn? Is she okay? It was the younger one that spoke this time, his tense look and the amount of worry in his voice suggested that he might be an acquaintance. In the city, yes, Ludmila replied. She is well and residing in one of the guest manors for the time being. The majority of the duchys remaining nobles are currently being hosted in the central district. With the transfer of E-Rantel to our new sovereign, many changes have come that will take time to become accustomed to. We nobles have much to learn of the workings of this new realm C as will all of the people in the seasons to come. None of the rumors are true, then? The young man asked. Rumors? That E-Rantel has become a charnel house, the young mans expression paled as he spoke. That the people have been sacrificed to the dark servants of the Sorcerer King, and Undead now stalk the streets. Where did you hear this from? Ludmila frowned, Do the people actually believe this? I-its what everyones saying, his voice faltered upon hearing the sharp tone of Ludmilas words. We can see the city on its hill from the village here, and thereve been no traders; no travellers. Theres no sign that E-Rantel is alive at all C we only see the smoke that ever rises over its walls. Its eerie and unnatural. After being in the city for a few days herself Ludmila thought the rumor absurd, but she supposed that she could see how the villagers could come to this conclusion. The Undead do walk the streets, she stated plainly. They fly in the skies overhead as wellbut those Undead are serving as protectors of the city: much like you two here or any member of the militia. The citizens that have remained in E-Rantel have not been harmed in general, but they are understandably uncertain and frightened with all that has happened, much like your people here. His Majesty has shown great patience and is providing for their needs as they become accustomed to the new way of things. See? The older man said as he leaned over to nudge the other sentry with his elbow, What Momon said was true. Momon? Ludmila scanned the village for the Adventurers distinct black plate armour, Momon is in the village? Ah no, my lady, he straightened again and turned back to her. He was here earlier this morning with his partner, Nabe C you missed them by a few hours. Did something happen to bring Adamantite Adventurers here? Ludmila asked. Not sure C was nothing we asked for, at least. At the crack of dawn, I came out to do my rounds real quick and I found them standing at the harbour looking at the Undead on that ship of yours. The man looked over her shoulder towards the river, Weve all heard of Darkness before, but its the first time Ive met them in the flesh. Did he have anything to say? Nothing out of sorts, really. Said he was out west all week and came to check up on our village to see how we were doing. He leaned on his spear and his brow furrowed a bit, It was a bit strange, now that I think about it. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Strange? Ludmila said, It seems like a very normal thing to ask. Thats the thing, though, the man replied. Once in a while, we get Adventurers stopping by on their way back and forth doing work out in Katze. But theres thisyou know, a sense of bravado surrounding them. They like to ham it up; to brag and boast about their feats, or talk about their work nearby and how we dont need to worry when theyre on the job. They acted like, well, Adventurers. Darkness, though C they werent like that at all. Ludmila thought Momon most definitely matched that description. Aside from his response to her mortifying episode when they had met, her few hours with him had the Dark Warrior either declaring things with the air of great certainty or shrewdly drawing information out of her. The idea of Momon acting normally seemed greatly at odds with her own experience with him. Then what were they like? She asked curiously, Did they do anything here? Well, we walked up together, he said, back to the square, where we just talked about regular things. More people saw us standing there in the middle of the village and they came out to see what was going on; even with a crowd around him he never sounded like he had a big head and kept on with the others just like he did with me. He didnt even seem to mind that the Sorcerer King took over and we were being ruled by the Undead. He just asked us how our spring work was going, how our families were doing and if we had any problems around the village we needed help with. He bought some things; played around with the kids a bit; helped out here and there with odds and ends. After he left, I just stood there in the square wondering what I had been doing with myself all week. Seemed everyone was thinking the same C was plain as day on their faces. The man looked around himself at his village and the people around their homes, shaking his head. Straightening himself, he seemed to renew his vigilance. It was like he was reminding us of the lives we had, of what we still needed to do and all the folks that depended on us C things that would keep on going no matter what distant throne claimed lordship over the land. I always thought a Hero would just be another Adventurer out killing even bigger monsters; impressive, to be sure, but far beyond simple people like us. But Momonhe reached down from that high place and pulled us up to stand with him, out of a haze just as deadly as the one out there on the plains. Without those two greatswords even leaving his back, he showed us what a true Hero is C and that we didnt need to be powerful Adventurers to be there for those around us. The sentry had a wistful expression on his face and a gleam in his eye as he finished, then he flushed slightly and coughed in embarrassment. The militia parted ways with them, returning to their posts. As they headed towards the small selection of shops on the street that serviced the village, Ludmila wondered what sort of magic Momon had used to breathe life back into Corelyn Village. Beyond her own retinue, she did not feel that any of her actions in the previous day had changed much in the city as she went from place to place with Lady Shalltear. Reminding herself that the journey ahead of them would be long and there would be plenty of time to ponder along the way, she turned her focus to what she needed to purchase for her maid. Nearly an hour later, they returned to the ship with far more than Ludmila had expected to come away with. It was an oversight of her own making; she had assumed Aemilia would prepare on her own for life in the Barony. In addition to proper footwear, her maid had not packed warm, durable clothing in general. Somehow, several other purchases of her own were added along the way as they browsed through the shops inventory, and they filled yet another sack which she was now handing over to one of the Skeleton crewmen. As she hopped down onto the deck and helped Aemilia aboard, a little voice in the back of her head was reprimanding her for having the coin on hand to tempt her into overspending. After seating themselves ahead of the mast in front of the oarsmen, she looked around at the silent Skeleton crew. Her gaze went from the Skeletons to the Elder Lich, then to whatever the one with all the weapons was. She had no idea where to start and waved over her attach. How much do they know about operating a ship? She asked after it came close. They will understand your instructions according to your intent, it replied. So long as they are straightforward. It was becoming decidedly annoying how the Elder Lich avoided directly answering her if it did not have a definitive answer for her questions. Lady Shalltear mentioned the relationship between her own subordinates, and it seemed that Ludmila was not included among them in its eyes. Or perhaps it was some vestige of the rivalry between Lady Shalltear and Lady Albedo, as the attach had been dispatched by the Guardian Overseer. She looked to the free Skeleton nearest to the pier, pointing to the ropes which held the vessel. Climb onto the pier and release the ropes holding the ship, she said. Throw the ropes onboard after you do so and return to the deck after youve completed your task. Thankfully, the Skeleton clambered up from the ship immediately after she finished issuing her instructions. Rather than untying the ropes that were wrapped around the short pilings, however, it lifted them off while they were still knotted and threw them onboard. The Skeleton jumped back onto the deck with a light clunk. Make sure you undo those knots when casting off next time, Ludmila said as she walked over and kneeled down to untie the ropes. As her hands worked, all of the Undead on the ship leaned in to watch and she couldnt help but slow down at the odd sensation. When she finished one rope, she handed the other to the Skeleton that had gone up to release the ship. It held the knotted rope in its hand, staring down at it, but ultimately it could not accomplish what it had seen. Ludmila frowned. It seemed that knots were too complicated for Skeletons. She looked up to the not-a-Death-Knight. Are you able to do this? She asked. It put its greatsword away and held out a hand. Ludmila placed the rope into its palm. Within seconds, the knot was undone. Ludmila was about to take back the rope to put it away, but it seemed the Undead being was not done yet. It retied the knot and handed it to a Skeleton. The Skeleton untied the knot without much difficulty. Huh? Ludmila let out a confused noise. Low-tier Skeletal Undead cannot be taught, the Elder Lich said from its place to the side. They cannot learn. They will only carry out the orders that you specify. I see...then, Ludmila looked to the not-a-Death-Knight, since you seem to be in charge of this crew, you will be the captain of this vessel. Is this something you can do? The Undead being nodded in response, and Ludmila set about instructing her new ship captain on the operations of the vessel. It took several more minutes to instruct the Undead on how to disembark from harbour and, in that time, several villagers had gathered along the shore to watch the strange scene of the Undead crew and the young woman animatedly walking up and down the ship trying to direct them. When the vessel was finally far away enough from the shore and held steady against the current, Ludmila instructed the two free skeletons to raise the sail. Their Skeletal forms were too light to manipulate the ropes, however, and it wasnt until she called in the Undead warrior that they were able to manage. With a few adjustments, they were able to trim the sails to the northern winds and soon the vessel was steadily making its way west upriver. Ludmila instructed the captain to keep the sails perpendicular to the wind and to keep the ship away from the shallows, after which she returned to her seat beside Aemilia. Her maid had busied herself by sorting through their luggage and finding things to make their journey more comfortable and, as Ludmila prepared to leave the operation of the ship in the hands of the captain, the lunch that had been packed away was brought out. Ludmila lifted the cover off of the small wicker basket: the meal consisted of the same type of sandwich they had had the previous day, along with some of the dried fruit she had brought in from Wardens Vale. Distracted as she was in watching the crew and the course of the ship, she slowly worked her way through the meal as they sailed along. I dont remember us taking that box with us, my lady, Aemilia noted after Ludmila was finished. Was it here before? It didnt take long for Ludmila to spot what her maid was referring to. Stashed under a portion of the hold sheltered by the deck, there was a conspicuous black box. Pulling it out from the hold, she brought it back to her seat, placing it in front of them. It was a fairly large object that stood knee-high, but it felt as if it was empty or at least only partially filled. There was a light rattle as something inside shifted around when she had carried it over. Studying the glossy surface of the object, she could not even tell if it was made out of wood or metal. Do you know what this is? Ludmila asked, looking up to her attach standing near the bow of the ship. The Elder Lich turned away from whatever it was looking out at on the river, not even sparing a glance for the object in question. The Royal Treasurer has provided this article to aid you in your tasks, it replied in its vaguely old-lady voice. You may peruse the contents at your leisure. It turned away again, and two women looked at the box dubiously. Seeing something that resembled hinges on the side of the container facing them, Ludmila rotated it until the front was visible. Rather than a lock or a latch that secured the cover, there was a strip of paper scrawled with unfamiliar writing which sealed the box. The unfamiliar sight caused her to look towards Aemilia, who shrugged in return with an equally unknowing look on her face. With no real clue as to what would follow, Ludmila took a corner of the paper that was hanging loosely from its surface and pulled open the seal. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The strip came off cleanly, leaving no marks on the box. The box itself showed no signs of doing anything C though why she thought it might, she had no idea. Ludmila leaned forward to flip open the cover. At first the box appeared to be empty, but as she poked her head over the edge of the opening, she saw that the bottom of the container was littered with bones. Atop the layer of bones was a single, bleached, skull whose crimson eyes flared to life even as she looked down at it. Startled, Ludmila pulled back and ended up with her rear on the deck. There was a brief series of scraping sounds, followed by the noise of bones clattering against each other as a Skeleton rose and formed itself. She felt a tugging at her elbow as Aemilia grasped her sleeve and drew close in reaction to the Undead figure rising before them. When it stood fully upright, the skeleton crawled out of the box and onto the deck. It was roughly as tall as her waist, leaving much to be desired when it came to the entire string of events that led up to its appearance. Several accessories came into existence on its form: a collared and pleated white bib adorned with a black tie and buttons hung off of its neck; cuffs and links to match appeared over its wrists. A clean, white cloth was draped over its left arm and a golden monocle fastened with a delicate golden chain materialized over one of its eye sockets. Good day, madam! It bowed slightly as the crystal lens of its monocle gleamed in the afternoon sun, How may I be of assistance? Aemilia inched away as it suddenly introduced itself, tugging Ludmila sideways as her sleeve was yanked along by her maid. It took a moment to untangle herself before she stood to speak to the waiting Skeleton. What are C wait, she looked from the Skeleton in front of her to the Skeletons crewing the ship. You Skeletons can speak? She thought of all the time she had just spent instructing the new captain. Even a little bit of verbal feedback would have been nice. You Skeletons? Its voice turned indignant, drawing her attention to the boxed Skeleton again, I am not as they! Its posture was the very image of affront. Ludmila examined the strangely animated Undead being. Then what are you? she asked. What is your name? My name? My name It pondered her question for a moment before responding, Well, if you must call me by a name, then that name would be Jeeves. As for what I amwell, I am Jeeves C gentleman and butler extraordinaire! Jeeves turned his head up proudly as he declared this, tucking his left arm up against his puffed-up ribcage. Youre a butler? Ludmila was dubious. Indeed, madam! Jeeves replied, his head still held high, If it is within my ability to provide, then I shall most gladly oblige. Well then, Jeeves, she was still very much skeptical, what is it that you do? I provide service for all that would have need of me, of course! He continued in his upbeat tone, Adventurers, explorers, prospectors, soldiers and merchants C all those and more! From the frozen rivers of Nifelheim to the fiery fields of Muspelheim my kind come to their call: to relieve them of their burdens; offering refreshment and the refurbishment of their battered arms. Never mind loosely following Ludmilas knowledge of what a Butler was, Jeeves had headed straight off into a totally unfamiliar direction. She had never heard of the places he had mentioned before, but the services he offered seemed more that of a peddler than that of a butler. She decided to put the latter part of his claim to the test. I would like to browse your goods, she told him. Certainly! A full minute passed while the two women waited for Jeeves to do something. Well? Ludmila asked the butler that was standing stiffly in front of them. Thats a hint of panic entered Jeeves formerly proud voice. Im sure theres Jeeves made a series of gestures, stopping after each as if he expected something to happen. Then he turned around and leaned over to poke his head into his box and abruptly brought it back up again. My inventory! Its gone! Jeeves voice rose with his panic, What''s going on?! Wait C you, he pointed at Aemilia. Sell me that basket! The maid looked askance at the Undead being holding his hands out at her and turned to Ludmila with a question on her face. Her mistress motioned for her to entertain his request, so she hesitantly rose to her feet with the wicker lunch basket in her hands, clearing her throat. I would like to sell this baskeC Just give it to me! Jeeves nearly shouted. Hieeee! Aemilia half-threw the basket at Jeeves as she shied away in distress. Jeeves did not seem to care how he had received the item, however, and made a motion as if he was placing a coin into the maids outstretched hand. As he turned to put the basket into his box, Ludmila looked at Aemilias open palm. There were no coins: silver, copper or otherwise. Jeeves returned to face them, sounding pleased. Ah, much better, he said, then looked back at the women, ...what? You didnt pay us anything for the basket. Ludmila said while she soothed her maid. Thats preposterous, he replied. Do you take me for some thieving cur? Your payment is right there If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. His voice trailed off as he looked down to the maids empty hand. Ludmila thought if Undead could break out into a cold sweat, now would be about the time that he would be doing so. He suddenly turned around. Wait, where are you going? ...if youll excuse me, Jeeves told them, Im afraid I have other business to attend to. The Skeleton crawled back into his box, closing the cover on top of himself. It was not long until a muffled racket rose from the box again. What! What is this thing doing in here?! The cover of the box flipped open again, and the wicker basket that had been purchased came flying out. Ludmila had to jump out of her seat to catch it before it went overboard. Why am I still here? I should be gone, Jeeves voice continued to rise from his box. This isnt right. Unnatural! Skeletal fingers grasped the edges of the opening as he pulled himself upright. Half of his skull poked out from the lip of the container, and he scanned his surroundings. The crimson points of his eyes fixed to the railing of the ship and the river beyond. If I cannot disappear normally, he said quietly, then Ill make myself disappear! Knocking over his box as he heaved himself back out, Jeeves tumbled out onto the deck, scrabbling on all fours towards the side of the ship. As he grasped the railing to hurl himself into the river, Ludmila reached out and grabbed Jeeves by the spine. She easily held onto him, as he lacked flesh and blood or any heavy equipment. Eh? No! Unhand me, you evil fiend! The Undead being flailed about as he was pulled away from the river, This isnt right! I shouldnt exist any more! I want to die! Let me dieeeeeeeC The suicidal Skeletons voice was abruptly cut off as he was tossed back into his box and the lid was slammed shut. Ludmila sat on top of the box to make sure Jeeves couldnt escape; his continued struggling could still be felt through the cover. She noticed the imposing Undead warrior looking in her direction as she kept Jeeves trapped beneath her. Can Skeletons even drown? She asked. The captain shook its head; Ludmila sighed. Of course not. Everyone remained silent, save for the struggling Jeeves, as they continued up the river. It was nearly an hour before the movement in the box stopped, but that in itself caused Ludmila to wonder what he was up to. The Undead did not require sleep, nor did they get tired, so there should have been no reason for him to stop along those grounds. Perhaps he had just given up, deciding that struggling was futile. She stood up off of the cover and warily eyed the shiny black container, waiting for him to suddenly pop out in another futile suicide attempt. When nothing happened, she quickly grabbed the box and placed it back in its spot in the hold, wedging one of her bags filled with clothing between the cover and the deck so Jeeves couldnt open the container and sneak out. Ludmila sat back down and took a deep breath, attempting to reorganize her thoughts. She wanted to review all the materials that were packed away to prepare for the tasks ahead of her in Wardens Vale, but the entire encounter with Jeeves had thrown her off entirely with its sheer strangeness. Reaching into a bag that she had placed near her seat, she pulled out several files and settled down to look over their contents. Unfortunately, the peace did not last very long. She had barely gotten past a few pages when an odd noise rose from the hold. It only took a moment of her stopping to focus on it before recognizing the muffled voice of Jeeves, steadily growing louder over time. Considering how he had been shut away in his container and packed tightly in the hold, he must have been shouting quite loudly. Theres no point in existence. He moaned, I cant do anything. Im useless. Why must I live this waking nightmare I always thought ten minutes was a perfectly respectable lifespan. I was right. WANTING TO GO OUTSIDE WAS A TERRIBLE IDEA. THE BOX DOES NOT JUDGE. IT JUST HATES. The sound of his voice rose and fell over the wind, the moans and wails swirling in eddies around the ship and up the banks of the river on either side. It stopped periodically, as if squelched by the benevolent will of the merciful Surshana, only to slowly pick up again over several minutes. If Ludmila had been a tenant watching from one of the vineyards that grew on the gentle slopes of the valley, the sight and sound of this ship being crewed by the Undead would have definitely caused her to believe it to be some cursed vessel sailing up from the Katze Plains. Ah, to be cradled in the darkness of my cathedral of melancholic oblivion. With naught by my failure and impotence; twin razors to etch exquisite lines of endless agony over my withered soul for the rest of this eternity damned! Knowing the absolute ridiculousness of the situation, however, all she could think of was how she might be able to stop it before someone actually did witness their passage and run off to spread horrifying rumors that would send all of the citizens scurrying back into their homes. Even Aemilia had developed something between a disgusted and pitying expression rather than the wary one she originally carried upon seeing Jeeves for the first time, which grew even more pronounced with every new line that was carried into the air. Is there nothing you can do about this? She asked the Elder Lich, Every Ogre and Owlbear in the border ranges is going to come down to sink us C if only to end this ungodly noise! Silence. The Undead caster did not even bother turning around to cast the spell. All at once, the sound of Jeeves mournful voice stopped, and only the sounds of the river and the wind remained. With a sigh of relief, Ludmila settled down once again to get back to her reading. Though she had finalized and submitted her requests for labour the previous day, she still had trouble believing what all the reference materials provided had claimed. The 4000 acres of fallow terraces that she had received Undead labour for would normally take several farming communities months to clear, plough, sow and harrow C it wasnt an even distribution of labour, either. The preparations leading up to both planting and harvest required far more labour than it took to maintain the fields while they grew and ripened. Almanacs were not unheard of in Re-Estizebut nothing in such specific and concise detail. They usually listed recommendations for seasonal crops, advised on weather conditions and sometimes even promoted the use of magic to aid in boosting production. There were also such considerations as diseases, pests and various projections on yield. The numbers in the one on her lap seemed entirely uniform and arbitrary: as if tests had been done in controlled conditions on a few crops, then added to the book with no further thought. The fact that much of it was left mostly blank beyond headers and fields lent heavily to this idea. That an Undead labourer C namely the Skeletons C had a distribution of 1 per 50 acres meant that one Skeleton was projected to do more than the work of an entire farming household over the course of a season. She thought it might add up, considering that the Undead were tireless and did not travel back and forth from their homes, but there were other factors that went into it and she only understood things from her position as a noble managing a fief C she was no Farmer, and did not know much about the precise details of running a farm. What she did know, however, is that most of the professions that serviced populations of farm tenants would see drastically lowered demand since the Skeletal labour did not eat or need housing, did not need clothing or shoes and did not need apothecaries, priests or recreation. Besides a blacksmith to repair and replace broken equipment, they did not need much of anything in the way of supporting industries. It was a boon in the sense that she did not immediately have any villagers that filled those roles and nearly all of the produce would become an export of the barony. It was also worrisome, however, because those very same industries and the populations that they would service also gave rise to more specialized labour that she wanted to promote in the future. Basic industries usually paved the way for more advanced industries, and going backwards was impossible unless one had a spectacular amount of wealth to charter a town or a city. The yield projections provided were the most boggling aspect of the entire thing. The almanac gave a range of 15 to 20 bushels per acre for oats, using the regular methods of regional farming tenants. If the prescribed methods were used and druidic magic was applied, it gave an estimate which increased the yield by fifty percent with a guarantee of the upper range C barring something happening to physically destroy the crops. The regular amount of 15 to 20 bushels per acre was already considered a bumper crop in the best regions of Re-Estize; being able to achieve a harvest of 30 bushels beggared the imagination. The evening that Yuri Alpha had presented her with the materials, she had stumbled across this information and, no matter how many times she tabulated the figures, the numbers came out the same in the end. If conditions were good and she managed both a midsummer and late autumn harvest, the current allotment of terraces in her small, undeveloped territory would yield a total of 240,000 bushels of oats annually. Assuming 3 bushels per acre were retained for seeding the next crop, it was still 216,000 bushels per annum. The amount was enough grain to feed over 13,000 adults for an entire year C the population of a small city. Wardens Vale used to have slightly over one hundred, and now it would have only two, so it would not be unfair to say that the entire harvest would basically be sold at market if things remained as they were. She shook her head, trying to imagine what sort of chaos it would create when the nobles with vast agricultural lands adopted the new methods of cultivation. The ridiculous quantities of produce would enter the markets and the valuations in those markets would implode catastrophically, making basic staples so cheap that small territories like her own would not be able to generate a reasonable income by exporting them. It was the entire reason she was so confident sharing her thoughts with Lady Shalltear, and also the reason she was already starting to feel desperate for ways to shift the main products of her demesne to something other than what Undead labour could provide cheaply. Still, that was only if what was written on paper could be proven in practice. In order to figure out all that was required to achieve the projected figures, she would need to produce at least one harvest. Before that, she wanted to at least have a small framework of tenants in her demesne to manage the various tasks associated with directing the Undead labourers, managing inventories and to lay the groundwork for future development. She could not do everything herself, nor did she consider it an efficient use of her time in the long run. Aemilia would be busy around the manor and village and she had no idea when her attach would abruptly detach itself from her to return to the central administration. With this in mind, her thoughts inevitably slid back to the assistance provided by the Royal Treasurer. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Ludmila tried to relax for a while before dealing with Jeeves C it didnt work, of course, as her monumental pile of tasks pushed her to make any headway that she could. She made her way over to where the glossy black box was stuffed into the hold and pulled it back out again. There was no movement from within as she carried it back to her seat, nor could she hear the sound of the Skeletons voice. Whether it was because the spell cast on the box still held or he had finally stopped his nihilistic keening, she could not guess. The sounds of her opening the box was the first indication that the Silence spell had expired, and the weak voice of Jeeves floated up as Ludmila looked down at the jumble of bones inside. Ah, the light C it burns so, twin pinpoints of gleaming crimson light looked up at her. Is it an angel: come to end my sufferingor is it a fiend: come to extend my torment? Ludmila resisted the urge to shake the box violently, she took a deep breath and tried to maintain a patient tone. I would like to speak with you, she said. Is it possible to discuss things calmly...or do I need to tie you to the mast? There was a long silence before the jumble of bones rose from the box, reassembling itself into its skeletal form. Jeeves stepped out and quietly sat down cross-legged on the deck, slouching despondently. Still, Ludmila was half-ready to spring up and grab the Skeleton should he attempt to drown himself again. The Royal Treasurer saw fit to assign you to me, Jeeves, she said to him. Have you been told the reason why? Jeeves eyes turned up from the deck, and his reply held as much energy as his posture. I only became aware of my own existence when you opened the box, Jeeves shrugged. Perhaps another one of me might know the answer to your question. Another Jeeves? Ludmila could not wrap her head around what he was saying, Do you mean another Skeleton such as yourself? I mentioned as much earlier, did I not? He answered. So is your name Jeeves, or are you a type of Undead known as a Jeeves? The Skeleton stared at Ludmila, tilting his head in a way that very much suggested he thought there was something wrong with her. I am Jeeves, he told her. I am also called Jeeves. We are all Jeeves. His answer did absolutely nothing whatsoever to clear Ludmilas confusion. Jeeves went on to explain at length. I am Jeeves, he repeated himself, as are all my kin. We are all Jeeves. Created in vast quantities and summoned for the convenience of our owners during their travels, adventures and conquests. It is supposed to be a temporary existence, but something has quite obviously gone very wrong. So in thistemporary existence, youre a merchant? You also said you refurbished equipment C does that mean youre a smith as well? Not just a smith, madam, Jeeves replied. I can repair any of your items, unless they have been completely destroyed. Your robes and staves; your swords and mail. Reimbursement for the cost of the repairs is a given, of course. Of course Ludmilas voice trailed off as she recalled what had happened when Aemilia tried to sell the basket, but earlier, you acted as a merchant with no results. The points of Jeeves eyes went to the edge of the vessel again. Lets put it to the test, shall we? She quickly said to draw his attention back towards her, Ive some older clothing that has frayed a bit, I think. Ive mended all of your clothing, my lady, Aemilia said. Everything should be in good condition. Jeeves slouched further upon hearing her. Ludmila got up and fished around the hold until she finally decided to unroll the canvas holding her equipment and returned with it. Unsheathing the dagger at her hip, she cut a small slit in the fabric and held it out to Jeeves. Are you able to mend this? She asked. I should be able to... Jeeves replied hesitantly, taking the canvas and examining the damage. Recalling that it required payment, she drew a pair of copper coins from her purse and handed them over as well. As with the exchange with the basket earlier in the day, a period of time passed and nothing happened. Jeeves looked back up from his task, and Ludmila half expected tears to come rolling out of his eye sockets. How could he be so expressive with no facial features to speak of? Aemilia, do you have a sewing kit? Ludmila asked. Of course, my lady, her maid replied. Just one moment. Ludmila wasnt sure why she had expected some fantastical thing to happen just because Jeeves claimed that it would. Aemilia returned and placed her sewing kit in front of the limp skeleton, who made a great show of looking depressingly lethargic as he opened it and looked over the contents. He eventually got to work, however, and the damage was stitched up neatly in short order. He lifted the sheet of canvas in front of him, turning it about and looking it over from different angles. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! I did it? Jeeves voice was filled with disbelief. I diCahem, of course I did. He handed the tarp back to Ludmila, and she thought it looked workable. She held it out towards Aemilia for a more informed opinion. After her maid inspected the mended fabric and nodded, Ludmila turned back to Jeeves to see if his other claims were also founded on real skills. It took until late in the evening for them to finish but, by the end of it, she thought she knew what the mysterious Royal Treasurer had intended for Jeeves. As she had suspected C after Jeeves had proven one of his claims by mending the canvas C he also possessed the ability to function much like a merchant of sorts. He was able to keep track of inventories, anticipate shortages and manage things much like one would run a store or a warehouse. His immediate usefulness to her was apparent, but he came with a variety of problems as well. Unlike a merchant, his sense of value seemed horribly skewed. The first problem manifested when he didnt seem to recognize any coinage aside from gold and, when she had shown him a gold trade coin, he didnt recognize it as such. Perhaps the Sorcerous Kingdom came from another part of the world that used an entirely different system of currency, though she couldnt imagine how far removed that would have needed to be with the vast trading networks that used the trade coins stretching across the region and even further across the continent. Fortunately, he was able to quickly familiarize himself with the locally used currencies...yet his valuations remained the same. Ludmila had to slowly go over a long list of goods and correct him on each of them, lest he massively undercharge or underpay. The values were so far off for so many of them that she decided against using him as a general merchant for the village, just in case she had missed something and the discrepancies resulted in a loss of trust for her house as a whole. Another problem was that Jeeves did not understand any written languages that she did. The resources provided by the administration were written in the script used by Re-Estize and Baharuth, and when she showed them to him he was completely oblivious as to their contents. She tried the written language of the Theocracy, Roble and the utilitarian script that traders used C which she admittedly was not entirely well versed in C but Jeeves did not understand any of it. He was able to quickly grasp the numbers that were used regionally, however, so she had hopes for him learning written language as well. The matter of his ability to repair things was also still largely a mystery. Jeeves seemed to only consider equipment and various articles worn on ones person as items to be repaired. When she asked about buildings and vehicles such as wagons or ships, he was oddly adamant that he could not perform such repairs, despite apparently having such a wide skillset. She couldnt put those questions to the test immediately, so she shelved them for later. Ultimately, Ludmila decided that, after he had learned the script used by the local populations in E-Rantel, Jeeves would be suitable for managing the general inventories of the village warehouse, as well as keeping track of shipments and helping out with organizing the labourers equipment. The previously suicidal Skeleton seemed ecstatic that Ludmila had found a place where he could be useful at all and happily retired back into his box to be called upon once again when they landed at Wardens Vale. She placed Jeeves back into the hold, pulling out her baggage to prepare for the night. Taking several blankets from the largest of them, they set about arranging their bedding for the night. Truth be told, there wasnt much to be done as they were sleeping in the open hold C the most they could do was arrange their luggage about them and huddle together beneath the blankets in a bid for warmth. As it was still early spring, the air over the river would become icy cold as night fell. Ludmila was accustomed to sleeping late, so she continued to work quietly with her back to the ships mast as the night fell over them. Beside her, Aemilia was aware that her mistress was still active and attempted to stay awake but, as the cozy warmth between them built up, she kept nodding off until all that could be heard from her was soft and steady breathing. Her ladys maid had done remarkably well, considering that only a couple of days ago she would have probably jumped overboard at the first sign of the Undead. Ludmila wondered how the other nobles and their servants would fare in the weeks to come, and if they too would be assigned Undead assistants. Considering Jeeves confusing sense of identity, she thought it was bound to become a gigantic mess. He had mentioned that his kind was created in vast quantities, so perhaps every noble and merchant in the realm would end up with a Jeeves of their own. In addition, there would eventually be hundreds of thousands of nameless Skeletal labourers, and thousands of Soul Eaters, Liches and Death Knights across the duchy. Dont tell me you all have the same name as well, Ludmila idly said to the Elder Lich as she continued her work. It was still standing at the bow of the ship, facing away from her to watch the river ahead of them, yet it somehow knew it was being spoken to rather than any of the other Undead on the ship. It turned around and walked over to the open hold where the two women were resting. Such things are unnecessary, it said while looking down at her with its glowing crimson gaze. Even without names we know who is addressing us, and who is being addressed. Even when there are thousands of nameless Undead in an area? The number matters not. Despite its statement, it still didnt feel right when someone worked closely with her. She couldnt very well go on indefinitely saying hey you, or Elder Lich whenever she wanted to speak to her attach C well, technically Ludmila supposed that she could, but it still didnt sit well with her personally. Dont you want a name? She asked, At the least, it would make things smoother when communicating with the citizens. At least she thought it would. Whether the sense of familiarity in knowing someone by name would overcome the idea that they were the Undead that were commonly known to hate the living was another question entirely. The Elder Lich did not respond, much like it did when it could not find a satisfactory answer to other questions she had asked in the past. Ludmila decided that it was as close to a yes as she was going to get. Is there something that distinguishes you from the others? A trait or accomplishment youre proud of, perhaps? After a pause that seemed so long that Ludmila thought she was not going to receive an answer, the Elder Lich spoke. I am the ninth of my kind to be trained under the Guardian Overseer as an administrative official for the E-Rantel civil authority. Ludmila was really hoping for a more colourful story. Did such powerful beings really lead such a mundane existence? Something else occurred to her as she thought on his words. Wait, does that mean that the Elder Liches in the civil office are the first eight? Yes. The powerful and mystical realm of the Sorcerous Kingdom was getting more plain by the second. She supposed it was just from her own perspective as someone who was exposed to the underlying workings of the realm. The nobility was often portrayed in ludicrous and absurd ways by the common folk as well, and most of what she did was paperwork and routine border patrols. On the other hand, Jeeves certainly reacted with great enthusiasm upon finding out he would have a job, so perhaps all Undead servitors saw things the same way. The ninth administrator...ninth she murmured. That name is already taken, her attach said. By another creation. Truly? That the Sorcerous Kingdom had names that used numbers made things much easier, and inspiration immediately came to Ludmilas mind. Thenwhat about Nonna? She looked up to the Elder Lich, who was silent for a moment. Then, it nodded slowly. This is acceptable. Though it had said as much, its voice seemed to carry a hint of hesitation. Ludmila was too pleased with her clever choice to pay it any mind, however. She decided to retire for the night with her small win, and settled herself more comfortably into her makeshift bedding beside Aemilia. Good night, Nonna. Nonna did not reply. The Noble Household (Part III) C On Manservants As the female servants of the noble household are divided into many specific roles, so too are the men. The quintessential manservant most commonly associated with male household staff, the Butler has its humble roots as a servant responsible for the management and serving of alcoholic beverages. Over time, they have grown into their more well known role of stewardship over the household and their responsibilities in leading the male household staff. A Butler is a senior member of the Household, usually reporting to the Lady of the House. The Valet is the male equivalent of a Ladys Maid, personally attending to the Lord of the House in much the same way his female counterpart attends to the Lady of the House. Large, affluent households may also employ valets for the adult male children of a noble family C particularly for the heir apparent of a great house or the princes of royalty. Footmen are the highest ranking members of the junior household staff, serving as escorts, heralds, doormen, convenient muscle and attendants at a noble familys meal. They may also serve in the capacity of a Valet to male members of a noble family or visiting guests. Arrays of tall, young and handsome footmen are as much a show of prestige and wealth as beautiful, young maids. Pages were generally boys employed as couriers and attendants to nobles C both men and women C in the same way a Squire may attend to a Knight or Paladin and accompany them to battle. Various other roles in the junior household staff are filled by men, and they are usually called by those specific duties(eg. A boot boy is responsible for taking care of footwear). As with female members of the kitchen staff, men that work in the kitchen report to the Cook. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The sensation of the ship listing more than usual and Aemilias sudden, dismayed cry abruptly woke Ludmila from her sleep. Her eyes snapped open and she reached for the spear that she had placed on the deck nearby. Throwing open her covers and jumping to her feet, her gaze darted over her surroundings. She only saw the Undead crew who seemed to be carrying on as usual, however; there was no sign of attackers along the shores to either side or in the water flowing around them. Apologies, my lady! Aemilia spoke off to her side somewhere fretfully, I did not mean to wake you so rudely. Ludmila turned her head in the direction of her maid''s voice: by the looks of it, she was preparing breakfast and the movement of the ship had caused one of the bags to tip over, spilling its contents across the deck. After discerning the reason why Aemilia had cried out, Ludmila loosened her grip on her spear. She bent over and picked up one of the blankets, wrapping it about her shoulders to shield herself from the ever-present northern winds. A thin mist covered the river and the lower slopes of the valley; it was not enough to become an immediate hazard in the broad and deep Katze River, but it gave the cold a lingering dampness that clung to ones skin and clothing. She looked up, scanning her surroundings to orient herself to their current position on the river. She was familiar with its course and did not expect any rough travel conditions until later that day. After she registered the dense forests filling the horizon ahead and the northern extent of the barrier ranges to the southeast, she realized that they had travelled much further than she had expected. Looking up to the perfectly trimmed sail and back to the Undead still tirelessly rowing since they had embarked the previous day, she immediately understood why they had travelled so quickly. The villagers crewing the ship on her previous journeys did not constantly row the vessel upstream, instead relying mostly on the wind to carry them forward. The speed of a Human crew would also slow at night, partially out of caution, whereas the Undead who were reputed to have Darkvision could navigate regardless of lighting with no worries. The ship was also not carrying its regular load, which would have been the supplies purchased for the rest of the year. After a wide bend in the river, they would be coming up on the place where the boat had been run aground and the river made its sharpest turns before heading into the gorge south of Wardens Vale. Once they headed south up through the steep and narrow canyon, the winds would drive them quickly to their destination and they would most likely arrive some time in the evening C a full day ahead of schedule. She walked to the rear of the vessel where the captain kept its hand on the tiller, and warned of the oncoming course of the river. It acknowledged her words and she returned to the hold, where Aemilia had just finished cleaning up the mess over the deck and resumed putting together breakfast. Were you able to sleep well, Aemilia? She asked, It must be a new experience for you to sail on a ship: some people have trouble getting used to it. Yes, my lady, thank you. Aemilia replied as she handed over Ludmilas portion, I slept well. Its very cold this morning, though. If we hadnt stopped to pick up that extra clothing at Corelyn Village, Im not sure what Id have done. It gets colder as we travel upriver. It may have snowed in the past few days, considering the rain weve had in E-Rantel. Snow, my lady? Aemilia said, Thats a rare sight in the city. Ive probably only seen snow a half dozen times in my life, and it never stays on the ground like you see in the mountains to the north. Still, Im very excited to see what sort of place Wardens Vale is. The expression of child-like wonder in her tone made Ludmila wonder in turn about what sort of grand spectacle her excited maid was anticipating. It compelled her to try to lower the impossibly high bar at which Aemilia had seemingly set her expectations. Wardens Vale is a beautiful place, but its still a frontier territory, she stepped lightly with her words. Its nowhere near as developed as the interior regions of the duchy. I see Aemilia replied, but the energy in her voice was undiminished, but since you defend the borderlands, there should at least be a castle, yes? A Castle? The words stabbed at Ludmila like a spear. Did the other, wealthier nobles even have castles? House Corelyn was absurdly wealthy, and even they did not have a castle or anything resembling one. Certainly, there were walled cities as well as fortifications watching over a few key strategic points in Re-Estize C the city of E-Rantel was an example of both C but the vast gap between reality and Aemilias expectations made Ludmila feel like she had already betrayed her maid somehow. Theres no castle, Ludmila said, but the village itself is built on a series of ramparts for defence. Then...your manor and estate must be quite large with all the free land? Ludmila opened her mouth, then closed it again. She wasnt even sure how a large estate and manor could fit in a village built on stony ramparts. Aemilia really did seem to have a whimsical image of the place where she would be arriving, not even understanding this much. My manor is in the village; its just a bit larger than a villagers home there. The entire settlement is defensive in nature, so there are no vast estates or ornamental gardens. Its just a village thats only a fraction of the size of Corelyn Villageand even a wealthy Barony like that does not have a castle, or vast estates. Lady Corelyn does have a comfortable manor, though. B-but the wilderness is teeming with savage Demihumans, Aemilia said in disbelief at her mistress words. With so few, how did you keep them at bay for so many generations? Through constant vigilance, Ludmila replied. Every villager was trained to fight, and everyone participated in the patrols C including the members of House Zahradnik. Im not sure what stories youve heard, but it isnt as if all of the Demihumans in the wilderness are in that one small corner bordering our territory. And they do understand the concept of territory C a healthy respect of ones neighbors is something that they appreciate, even if their neighbors are Humans. As long as youre not considered an easy target for their predations, and dont agitate them for senseless reasons, theyll look elsewhere for more likely prey. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Then youre not always fighting? Aemilia asked. Not usually, Ludmila answered. In times of plenty, the Demihumans dont need to range very far from their own territories to find food. The only instances where we usually see conflict is when there is famine or disaster in their lands, or new tribes migrate into the region and push out the old ones. When that happens, the balance of power is disrupted and so are the territories of the various Demihuman populations, so we must ensure that their respect for our territory is enforced. Stronger ones also appear to try and make a name for themselves by accomplishing some feat of strength, but its not something that happens very frequently. Aemilia had become fixated on her words, sitting on the edge of the deck overlooking the hold. How strong can these Demihumans become? Ludmila seated herself beside her, looking towards the mountains that loomed over the valley. They can be very strong, she told her. Many Demihumans have natural advantages that we dont, so trying to compare them directly to a soldier or an Adventurer can be misleading. The last time such a Demihuman appeared in the fashion I described above was when I was still a child. The patrol that ran into him and his companions filled them full of arrows, killing most of his group as they charged their position. Even so, he still made it to their lines and killed a third of the patrol before he was finally put down with a combined effort. A Demihuman like that would be roughly as strong as an Orichalcum-rank Adventurer. Ludmila kept a straight face, even as she left out the fact that it was on this very patrol that her own mother had been killed, lest she worry Aemilia overly much. As the strongest patrol leader in the village, the Demihuman had marked her mother out as a worthy adversary to prove his own prowess as a warrior. It was an unfortunate fact of life on the frontier: the strong would seek the strong, in a never ending back and forth between all the races that lived there. If her mother had not been present, the entire patrol would have been wiped out and Wardens Vale soon after C that was just how precarious their situation had become. Fortunately, her mothers death had bought nearly a decade free from strong challengers: the latest in generations of sacrifice that enforced their status as a rival rather than a raid target. Are frontiersmen really that powerful? Aemilias eyes grew wide, Ive heard stories, of course, but you make it seem like even Farmers on the border are as strong as Adventurers. Ludmila paused to think of a way to answer her question. The lives of city folk were so far removed from her own that she found herself taking many things for granted, even when she thought she was answering her maids questions thoroughly. Several years ago, Ludmila said, the wife of Count Jezne brought an Adventurer Bard that had earned her patronage to a luncheon for the noble ladies of the territory during the winter markets. One of the tales he sang revolved around a party of brave young Adventurers being set upon by a tribe of Goblins. Most in attendance were aghast when he described the Goblins dishonourable and underhanded tactics in battle, but I thought they seemed perfectly reasonable. ...are you saying that you fight like a Goblin, my lady? Aemilia looked like she had been dunked headfirst into the river. Perhaps, Ludmila smiled at the memory of the rather colourful story. Im not sure just how much that Bard embellished his tale. But I can tell you that in a life and death struggle, having a fair fight is the last thing on most peoples minds. She reached into a pocket inside her kirtle, pulling out a ceramic jar that fit into the palm of her hand. Unscrewing the cap, she displayed the grey paste inside, which gave off a light, spicy odour. This is a type of poison, she said and Aemilia, who had been inching her face closer to the jar, suddenly pulled back upon hearing her words. The jar contains enough for around a hundred arrows. Its potent enough to probably paralyze even an Adamantite-rank Adventurer, unless they have items or magic to counteract it. Demihuman tribes usually do not have such items, so they rely on their own casters in the event that they are poisoned. A single frontier patrol, however, can unleash so many of these arrows in a short span of time that even several such casters have no hope of keeping up. Ludmila put the jar away and continued speaking. We use poison and traps; misdirection and ambushes: there is no limit to unfair methods. If a Demihuman reaches our lines, a half dozen fighters with spears will work in concert to take it down. If it can be harmed, then well devise the most efficient ways to kill it. The entire purpose of a frontier territory is to clearly define where the wilderness ends and where our lands begin. With our limited numbers we must do so in the most cost effective manner that can be achieved, or well inevitably be overrun. Aemilias look of childlike wonder had been mostly wiped away, replaced by something between a worried and resolute face. Butwhat about all the stories about honour and chivalry? She said tentatively, The old tales of gallantry and heroism that are sung of the nobles and knights that defend the realm? Id say those are fanciful tales spun to entertain the masses, Ludmila replied plainly. A noble does not prioritize a warriors honour, and it has no place when measured against duty. A nobles duty is defined by the contracts between liege and vassal. Duty is a nobles honour; fealty and obligation determine what is chivalrous. No amount of personal pride as a warrior will excuse negligence and failure in ones duties. You must keep this in mind at all times as well, Aemilia: you are part of House Zahradnik now. As a member of a noble retinue, you must understand the difference between fantasy and reality. Yes, my lady, Aemilia lowered her head. I will not fail you. Aemilia offered no more questions after that, returning to her work. The change from her former expression had Ludmila worrying about whether she had squashed her expectations a bit too ruthlessly. She was always chided by her family for getting too wrapped up in what she was saying and being too blunt with her words; it seemed like she might never grow out of it. Over the next hour, the captain successfully made the turns in the river without incident and the Undead crew had navigated through the most hazardous section along the middle reaches of the Katze River. With their course now heading south, the sails fully caught the north wind and their journey picked up speed. Before noon, they were entering the long gorge that would end at Wardens Vale. Aemilia gaped as they passed between the towering granite walls, nearly bare of vegetation. There were no paths or even shores; the cliffs, which kept rising higher to either side as they sailed deeper into the foothills, dropped straight into the river C giving no purchase for travelers on land. Small streams would tumble down from the heights every few kilometres, creating breathtaking waterfalls which churned the waters below them. Aemilia had renewed some of her previous excitement with the unfamiliar scenery, but Ludmila saw the familiar passage as an opportunity to relax. The gorge was actually the safest stretch of the river, so deep that it was mostly unassailable by threats from land. By late afternoon, they had entered the borders of the barony. The clouds that had rolled down from E-Rantel had long since passed, leaving trailing wisps in the cerulean skies. To the south, the peaks of the border ranges beyond the valley could be seen through the crisp air, still crowned in white. Sunlight glistened off of the melt running down the cliffs of the eastern shore and the river swelled from the advent of spring. Ludmila spotted patches of snow in the shadows of the high valleys that spilled into the river, so it seemed like her thoughts from the past few days about the weather were correct. Beside her, Aemilia pulled a handkerchief out of her pocket and wiped away her tears. Ludmila felt a twinge of guilt. She had taken her maid, who had been raised in the thriving city of E-Rantel, to the furthest borders of the realm. There were no bustling markets or magical conveniences and land was raw and undeveloped. There werent even people here any more, aside from themselves. She raised a hand and placed her arm over her maids shoulder. Please dont cry, Aemilia, she said in a comforting tone. Things will surely get better in time. Her maid stiffened at her words. She sniffed, wiped her eyes, then sniffed again. Then she let out a shuddering laugh. I dont doubt that they will, my lady, she smiled. That is not the reason for my tears, however. You said your home was beautifulbut that was just a tiny bit of an understatement. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Ludmila had always appreciated the natural beauty of her own home, but the sight did not affect her the same way as it did Aemilia. Born and raised in the barony, she was used to the vistas that it offered. The reason why Andrei Zahradnik had staked his claim here was said to be the natural wonder that it had evoked in him, so she supposed that any outsider might share those same feelings. Ludmilas gaze scanned the familiar surroundings: rather than marveling over the scenery, she was searching for signs of damage or intrusion. The Adventurer, Nabe, had mentioned a few days ago that she had been sent to deal with some trouble in the region, so there had been a lingering worry in her mind all throughout her time in E-Rantel about the state of her demesne. In the remaining hours that it took for them to come within sight of the village harbour, she had not seen any evidence pointing to the passage of anyone, never mind intruders. The geese still occupied the flooded marshes; there were no tracks on the narrow sandbar and the village C at least from a distance C seemed unchanged. She turned her attention to the ships progress as it approached within a few hundred metres of the pier, watching the Undead crew and occasionally issuing additional instructions when the captain seemed uncertain about what to do next. After they safely guided the vessel into the harbour and secured it to the pier, Ludmila lifted herself out of the ship and examined the hill. It felt strange how unchanged her home appeared. Though her time away had been less than a week, it certainly seemed like it had been much longer so she was expecting at least something to have changed, if only a little bit of growth on the grass and various plants that covered the rocky knoll in small patches. Behind her, she saw that Aemilia had slipped into her pair of new boots, hitching up the long skirts of her uniform to avoid getting them stained by the muddy path leading up through the village. Behind the maid, several of the skeletons were lined up, carrying their luggage. Ludmila did not recall instructing them to do so. Did you instruct the skeletons to carry our luggage? She asked Aemilia. UmI suppose I did? Her maid seemed surprised at herself as well, Before I climbed out of the ship, I just asked them to without thinking about who I was asking. I dont think I could have if I did. The Undead are a part of our lives now, Ludmila tried to encourage her Ladys Maid, so learning how to get along with them is a good thing. Youre a senior member of my household staff, so it will serve as an example to everyone else. Aemilias expression wavered between being pleased at her mistress affirmation of her position and being uncertain about her new relationship with the Undead. Ludmila led her odd entourage up the path towards the village entrance, through the winding route between the homes, and stopped in front of the entrance of the baronial manor. It felt absolutely tiny in comparison to the guest manor in E-Rantel C this was a feeling that she always seemed to have after returning from the city. As much as she loved her home, it always felt like the simple and rugged village was far inferior to the city, with its well-developed infrastructure and buildings that werent essentially small holes dug into the hillside. She did not want to know what sort of expression her maid had on her face as she opened the manor door. The familiar smells of home wafted out to greet her even as she stepped across the threshold. The familiar smells of home wafting out to greet her also reminded her that she had left half a pot of stew in the fireplace at the beginning of the week. Quickly pulling off her boots, she rushed over to look into the cookpot: to her relief, the recent weather had left its contents nearly frozen. Glancing to the hall, she saw Aemilia off to the side, organizing the contents of their luggage with the skeleton crewmen. Ludmila snatched a brush off of the fireplace mantle, grabbed the iron pot and made a break for the door. Where are you going, my lady? Aemilias voice stopped her before she could even walk over to where she had left her boots. Ludmila still could not comprehend how her maid was so perceptive when it came to things like this. Just taking care of this so I can get dinner started, she replied, not quite looking at her attendant. Oh, you should really leave these things for your servants to take care of, Aemilia said with a smile. There are many other responsibilities that you must attend to, my lady. Ludmila surrendered the pot and the brush, trying her best not to look like a child that had been caught in some sort of mischief. She spotted Jeeves box along the wall, so she picked it up and carried it outside with her. As she made her way back down to the warehouse, Nonnas flying form crossed her line of sight. The Elder Lich had flown off before they arrived without any sort of explanation and now settled to the ground nearby as she reached the warehouse door. Where did you fly off to, Nonna? Ludmila spoke in a conversational tone while opening the lock holding the crossbar in place. She lifted the wooden beam and placed it to the side, opening the door which creaked slightly on its hinges. Orientation. Its voice was as expressionless as ever, but Ludmila thought that this particular Undead expressed an inquisitive nature with all of its independent movement and observation. Or it could have received instructions along those lines as a part of its assignment. With it coming and going as it pleased, she was never quite sure which it was. The more fanciful part of herself thought that if it was simply following its assignment as an attach; it would have just followed her around everywhere without any deviation, so she liked to think that her initial reasoning had some basis to it. Did you see anything out of sorts? She asked. As the words left her mouth, Ludmila realized the Elder Lich wouldnt know what out of sorts was, being here for the first time. Did you see anyone other than our group while you were looking around? She elaborated on her first question. No. Nonna stared back at her after the short reply. With little else to say, Ludmila turned back to the task at hand. Placing the glossy black box beside the small arrangement of leftover supplies in the corner near the entrance, she opened the lid and Jeeves rose out of it in much the same way he did when she had opened the seal to his container. Good day, madam! He said in a cheery voice, How may I be C oh, Lady Zahradnik? Jeeves stepped out of his box and turned to look around. Is this the work you spoke of? He asked as his gaze continued to wander about the mostly empty warehouse, Is this my inventory? Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Its the village warehouse, and youll be acting as its manager. Ludmila said, Theres also the warehouse in the hamlet out in the fields that will be a part of your responsibilities. Our inventories will fill and empty as seasons pass and shipments are sent in and out but, in the meanwhile, youll need to familiarize yourself with everything, as well as learn how to read and write. Ludmila turned to her attach, who was silently observing them. While Jeeves is free from his duties, Ludmila asked, can you teach him, Nonna? He needs to be able to keep records for accounting and trade, as well as understand any materials provided by the civil office by the time we start sending goods to the capital. It will be done. Once again, the Elder Lich gave an immediate affirmative to a task it was able to accomplish. Ludmila had grown up knowing the Undead as unfeeling, single-minded beings, but Nonnas distinctly different responses which depended on whether it was capable of performing a task or not spoke to her of a stubborn sense of pride. The labourers should still take about half a day to arrive, she had distributed the equipment purchased from Mesmits Forge that same evening and sent them out immediately, so its going to be a busy day tomorrow. Ill be retiring to the manor to rest and prepare, come and inform me should any problems arise. With that, Ludmila left the two Undead in the warehouse, walking through the village to inspect all the homes which had been shut away. With none of them occupied, the routine half felt like a needless exercise, but she did it anyways to organize her thoughts as she went around. The first thing she would need to get started on the next day was preparing the fields for planting. Though she was developing an appreciation for the tireless constitution of the Undead, her experience so far also left her dubious about whether they would know how to do the jobs that were tasked to them and whether she herself knew enough about each task if they did not. The sight of Aemilia with the skeletal crewmen coming up the hill pulled her from her thoughts. She was carrying the cooking pot and brush, while the Skeletons following her were each carrying two full buckets of water. The maid had quickly become used to them; it seemed that she had enlisted the crewmembers to help out with her chores. Ludmila entered the manor ahead of them and headed to the living space at the end of the hall. The fireplace was already lit, as were the two lamps which hung from the ceiling. Their luggage was sorted with clothing and equipment neatly arranged, and the days worth of leftover food that had been packed away for the journey upriver was being prepared on the counter nearby. Ludmila changed into the nightwear laid out on the largest bed for her as the sound of the Skeletons filling the barrels of water in the hall filled the house. Looking around for the administrative materials that she brought along from E-Rantel, she saw that they had been placed on the desk at the front of the hall. Her ladys maid seemed a bit too attentive, leaving nothing for Ludmila to distract herself with C at least nothing that Aemilia considered beneath her mistress noble standing. She seated herself at the desk and started leafing through the pile of materials, but she had gone over them so many times on the trip back that she had nearly memorized their contents. She propped her chin in her hand as she looked out the window, and the fingers of her free hand idly drummed on the wooden surface of the desk. As busy as it had been for the past week, she was now becoming restless with little to do. She turned her head away from the window to look towards the interior of the house where Aemilia had almost finished preparing the evening meal. Seeing this, Ludmila rose from her desk and brought the stack of books and folios to the cabinet where the rest of the baronys documents were stored. After locking everything away, she stepped over to seat herself at the dining table. The Skeletons appeared at the door again, entering to fill the last of the four barrels that stored water in the manor. With their task complete, they stood by in the hall, awaiting new instructions. You seem to have been able to put these fellows to work effectively, Ludmila said idly in an attempt to stave off her boredom. I didnt see anything related from the civil office, but I can check to see if they can be hired out for something like this if youd like them on a more permanent basis. I dont know how it came to this C I really dont, Aemilia placed the last dish on the dining table and stood by as she looked at her impromptu helpers. Maybe a bit of you has rubbed off on me, my lady. You seem to direct everything so effortlessly. I wasnt even thinking when I directed the Skeletons from the ship. Well, not everything I say goes accordingly, Ludmila responded dryly. Besides, back at Corelyn Village, Nonna said that they would understand what we intend, as long as the instructions are straightforward. As I recall, Lady Shalltear said much the same yesterday. Nonna, my lady? I gave the Elder Lich a name yesterday evening; it didnt seem to mind. Having all these nameless Undead running around everywhere is going to become confusing, so at least the ones we work closely with could do with a name. ...I see. Aemilia mouthed the name a few times, Anyways, I can see how the Skeletons will be a great help C especially when its just myself here C but they must come with a price of some sort. How much does it cost torentthe Undead? Well, the cost for the Undead this season has been waived since were basically field testing them and acting as a sort of pilot for their adoption into the duchys industries. Normally, its a tenth of the production that they partake in. The regular rates have been structured in such a way that its actually more cost effective than the traditional shares that Human tenants keep from their work. At least in a direct comparison. Isnt that bad? Aemilia frowned, If the nobles replace all of their tenants with the Undead, how will the people survive without their livelihoods? Thats a question Im still trying to answer, Ludmila looked at her meal and then looked back up to Aemilia. You should sit down and have dinner as well, there is no servants hall in this manor; and its just us here anyways. Thank you, my lady, Aemilia sat down across from her after retrieving her meal. As I was saying, Ludmila spoke while pushing her food around with her spoon, youre right about what you said, I think. While its true that the price of food and necessities will go down as a result of Undead labour, it also means that the labourers in basic industries that have been replaced are not earning any incomes whatsoever. The costs of all the unproductive tenants will need to be shouldered by the nobility...and Im not sure how many nobles would be willing to sustain that arrangement for long. Its not as simple as having your tenants work other jobs C almost everything that I could think of that the Undead are not suited to requires skilled labour, and apprenticeships take many years before one can qualify to become a journeyman. She looked over to where the four Skeleton crewmen were standing in the hall. The Undead showed no signs of impatience or restlessness as time had passed: they simply waited without noise or movement. Take your direction of these skeletons, for instance, she continued, speaking her thoughts aloud as they came to her. If a single maid can direct four Undead to function as junior staff performing basic duties C such as cleaning or hauling water and the like C then even a manor as large as the guest houses in E-Rantel might only need three or four household members to fulfil all those duties. Many vocations will be similarly impacted: Skeletons still need Farmers to direct them, so the question then becomes how many can each Farmer supervise properly? Im not sure as to what the extent of their capabilities lie, however C I think that is something you should explore while you have the crew available at your disposal, and I will need to investigate the impact on every industry to come up with a real plan for developing the demesne. If that is your wish, my lady, Aemilia nodded. Actually, Im starting to become curious myself with how easy theyve been to direct. In my time training as a maid, I know that different members of the staff do not always get along, and junior staff are not always cooperative or do not work out as you expect them to. The conditions of a junior maid are also not very good C the work is hard and the accommodations are often very poor, so having the Undead fill those types of jobs is not something that I actually mind. At the same time, however, its as you say: the more we employ the Undead, the more people will lack for work. It seems like a difficult problemI do not envy you for having to solve it, my lady. Ludmila considered her maids words. In truth, it would not be as much a problem for her as it would be for the nobles with well-developed territories and large populations that needed to be reorganized with the changes. Local economies would be turned on their heads and they would be facing chaos as their tenants were simply outmatched by the Undead for the majority of their basic industries. If, for example, a single farmer was capable of directing four Skeletons, and each skeleton matched the labour provided by a Human household, then three households would be put out of work. The higher the level of development in a demesne, the more pronounced this problem would become, as one could not simply cultivate more land when there was no more land to be had. The process of establishing new industries for all of the freed-up labour would be slow and cumbersome, though having the people become used to the Undead would probably be a slow process that would mitigate the problem somewhat. For her undeveloped barony which had always struggled with manpower, however, the Undead were an unprecedented boon. Rather than creating an overwhelming surplus of Human labour as it would in the inner territories, the Undead created a shortage of Human labour in Wardens Vale which should be easily filled due to the problems rising elsewhere. It was an edge she would need to exploit, reinvesting the surplus generated by the fiefs exports into developing industries that would retain their value against the turmoil in the markets that was sure to come. Finishing the last of her meal, she rose from her seat and walked over to the hall. You two, head down and help guard the warehouse, she pointed to the Skeletons closest to the door, then turned to the others. You two stand guard outside the door to the manor. Luzi will come and pick you up for work tomorrow morning. The Skeletons quietly filed out of the manor, shutting the door behind them. Will there be anything else for tonight, my lady? Aemilia asked from the counter where she was putting the used dishes aside to be washed. No, Id like to get started early tomorrow, Ludmila replied while letting her hair down. Dont let me sleep in C there will be a lot of work ahead. Yes, my lady. Good night. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 As scheduled, the Undead labourers arrived during the night, and she saw them neatly formed up on the flats outside the entrance of the village when she peeked through the curtains of the hall window. Coming down after a quick breakfast, she spotted the figures of Nonna and Jeeves as well. The Undead had assumed much the same formation as they did when they presented themselves for inspection in E-Rantel, and it was because of this she immediately noticed that something was wrong. Theres one missing, Ludmila noted as she double checked the formations arrayed before her, what happened? It lost its footing on its way down into the valley, Nonna answered. It did not survive. The equipment has been retrieved. Ludmila frowned at the unexpected news. The makeshift trail up the gulch that connected to the forest road in the south was usually only frequented by Rangers on patrol and not well maintained. It was something she should have warned them about, especially considering that she had just traveled through there a day previous to their dispatch. They await your orders, the Elder Lich prompted. Nonna did not even appear to show a sliver of sorrow for the missing Skeleton. It had even gone on to mention that its valuables had been recovered rather than dwell on the loss. Ludmila wasnt sure what to think about its reaction. Did it simply consider it an expendable servitor not even worth such consideration, or would the Undead servants of the Sorcerous Kingdom treat all of the citizens this way? She wondered what would happen if a Human was injured or killed while working. Would these Undead simply continue about their tasks with little regard to the events around them? The idea that she somehow gave more thought to her missing labourer than one of its fellow Undead was not something that sat well with her, but there was currently nothing to be done about it. Lets go, then, Ludmila said. Rather than taking the main road, which led around the base of the hill, she cut across the slope to save time. It was still early in the morning, with the sun not even shining on the upper slopes of the valley to the west yet, but the trek to the old hamlet that had been built to tend to the fields was over an hour away. Their route rejoined the main road where a fork split off to the west, leading up to the lower slopes of the valley. Near the foot of the slope, there was an old wooden bridge that stretched across the churning floodwaters flowing into the marshy flats to the north. Everything about their journey traced through some of the older parts of the fief. The old wooden bridge led to the old road which passed through the old fields with its old hamlet before winding its way up to the top of the valley where the old suspension bridge had frayed and broken in generations past. It was the original way that people travelled to and from the territory, with the road leading south through the forest and into the neighboring barony. There was not much left of the road, though C the sparse traffic that it still saw from the villagers headed out to forage in the woods was not enough to keep it from fading away and becoming overgrown; eventually vanishing into the forests a couple of kilometres beyond the hamlet. Ludmila tested the bridge as she crossed it, shifting her weight about to see if she could find any weak or rotted sections of planking. The poorly maintained infrastructure of the barony had already claimed one Undead labourer; the last thing she needed was one of the Death Knights carrying the heavy iron ploughs falling into the waters below. She stood to the side after crossing the bridge to watch while the column of Skeletons continued up the traces of the road. The first Death Knight approached the far side of the bridge, carrying the plough which must have weighed half a tonne directly overhead. It stopped, seeming to sense her trepidation over its crossing and carried the farm equipment together with another Death Knight, distributing the weight between them. The ominous creaking of the bridge sent tingles of alarm over her but, in the end, the first plough, then the second made it across without incident. Ludmila jogged back up to the head of the column and they continued up the gentle slope into the terraced farmlands, where the road turned to lead them northwest. As of the previous year, the barony only cultivated a small part of the total farmlands leading up to the old hamlet C producing grain which served to supplement the other sources of food hunted and foraged from the wild. The rest of the thousands of acres had lain fallow since before she was born, and where there were once neatly kept fields on the wide terraces along the lower slopes of the valley, now were wild meadows filled with bushes and tall grass. There were dozens of young groves of trees sprouting everywhere she looked, and the edges of the windbreaks that separated the fields into orderly sections were encroaching into the open spaces as well. The small farming hamlet was in better condition than the overgrown fields, some of its buildings seeing seasonal use by the villagers during the farming seasons. Unlike the homes in the village, the ones in the hamlet were of a more regular style of construction one might see anywhere in the duchy: small cottages with timber frames and panels of wattle and daub which served as walls. A well had been dug and constructed out of stone in the centre of the village, as well as a large communal barn which was used to store equipment and seed. Releasing the lock and latch, she rolled open the barn doors and looked inside from the entrance. Four wooden carts were parked before her in the central space of the barn. She instructed several nearby Undead to roll them out and moved in to inspect the interior. The walls were lined with wooden bins, which were filled with seed grain C oats and barley as far as was written in the village ledger. The upper floor of the barn stored various old farming tools as well as leftover sacks used to carry grain for transport. There was, thankfully, no sign of damage or vermin having made their way in over the winter. She turned to the entrance, calling for Jeeves. Use this barn to organize and store the equipment, she instructed him. Well keep the carts outside while the fields are being worked C select four skeletons to help you out with everything. The fields nearest to the hamlet will be prepared first, so we can just use this building directly to exchange broken tools and transport seed from, but as we work our way further outwards, well be using the carts to transport what is needed between locations. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Jeeves bobbed his head in acknowledgement, and four Skeletons immediately joined him as he walked in, carrying his box. The entire column lined up to drop off the various tools they had been carrying into separate piles. Nonna watched all the activity quietly, writing in the book it carried on its person everywhere it went. Ludmila walked back out of the barn, leaving Jeeves to his work. On the road which led through the centre of the hamlet, the skeletons which had dropped off their equipment formed up again behind the Boar-type Undead Beasts and Bone Vultures, which had not carried anything from the city. Seeing the sun beginning to peek above the eastern ridge, she motioned for the Undead C including the Death Knights carrying their ploughs C to follow her to the nearest field. She looked over the blanket of stubble left over from the harvest. Green shoots of grass and clumps of weeds had already started to grow despite the cold weather. Ludmila directed the first plough to be set up: each was supposed to be operated by a pair of Death Knights, with one replacing the team of draft animals which normally pulled it and the other driving from behind. Since the crew for the Knarr which had been provided did not initially know how to sail the vessel, she had been wondering whether these Undead labourers would know what they were doing...apparently not. She watched from the side as the pair of Death Knights tried to puzzle out the operation of the farm equipment. A short while later the other team had set down their own equipment and joined them. They did not audibly communicate with one another, but would often take turns gesturing to one another and performing actions in the air as they discussed amongst themselves. It vaguely looked like a group of middle-aged men that had gathered around a problem, debating over how to address it. Ludmila only knew that it should have been hitched to whatever was pulling it, then the blades of the plough would cut furrows into the field and turn the soil. After several vague suggestions from her and a series of actions that seemed far too complicated for simple farming equipment, the team looked ready to go. The two other Death Knights withdrew to stand beside her, watching with their arms crossed as the first team started to move experimentally. The blades of the gang plough bit deeply into the soil, turning it as the pair slowly drove in a straight line along the edge of the field. Seeing results from their effort, they started walking faster. The walk turned into a jog, then into a run until lines of sod were being thrown up into their wake. As they continued their blistering pace, loud clanking sounds could be heard all the way from where Ludmila was keeping pace alongside them from the road. It wasnt until a rock the size of her head flew up and landed with a thud near her feet that she realized what the noise was. Woah! She shouted while waving her arms wildly, Wait! Stop! It was too late. With an awful noise somewhere between a clang and a thunk, the plough finally hit something it couldnt toss aside. The Death Knight driving the plough was lifted over a metre off the ground as it held onto the handlebars before the entire thing dropped back down again. The one pulling the chains hitched to the equipment ended up with its face in the dirt. Ludmila ran down to them as they recovered themselves. While the legendary Undead were unharmed, the same could not be said for the decidedly not-so-legendary farming equipment. One of the chains used to pull the plough had snapped somewhere and, when they turned the equipment on its side so she could examine it, the full extent of the damage was revealed. The leading edge of the gang plough had been thoroughly mangled: the foreshare had broken off and the head of the mainshare bent at a right angle. The mouldboards were dented and scored from all the large rocks they turned aside at the high speed the Death Knights had been running at. The culprit that finally ended their run was a boulder that was buried just under the surface of the field. She could see the chip where the impact had occurred but, besides that, the boulder seemed smugly intact. She turned to one of the Death Knights. Head back and get replacement parts from Jeeves, she ordered, and get the other labourers out here while youre there. Have the Skeletons bring their spears and a dozen shovels as well. Ludmila walked around until she found a stone that would fill the palm of her hand. Picking it up, she returned to the road and waited. When the Undead labourers had gathered, she held the stone out in front of her. Sweep this field, she instructed. Bring any stones you find of this size and larger to the side of the road. Any other debris as well. Use your spears to probe the ground in case there are boulders lurking under the soil and mark where they are. Those with shovels C dig up this boulder. The Skeletons formed two wide lines, one following the other as they slowly picked their way across a stretch of the field while the Undead Boars rooted ahead of the Skeletons, overturning suspicious sections of soil that they came across. The rocks uncovered by the Undead were left exposed on the ground, where a Bone Vulture would fly down and snatch it up to be delivered to the nearby roadside. The labourers equipped with shovels were busily digging around the boulder while the Death Knights were once again standing around the gang plough puzzling out how to replace the broken pieces. The base of the foreshare was easily detached, but they had to unbend the ploughshare to work it off the mouldboard. One turned around with each of the pieces in one hand, holding them up as if asking Ludmila what to do with them. Pass them to a Bone Vulture, she said. Ludmila waved one of the flying Undead down to pick up the damaged pieces of equipment. She walked over to pick up the broken-off part of the foreshare which had been set aside near where the Skeletons were trying to dig up the boulder and tossed it over to the Bone Vulture waiting nearby. Take those pieces to Jeeves C maybe he can repair them somehow. With two pieces of the broken blade each talon and one in its beak, the Bone Vulture flew off in the direction of the barn. Though Ludmila was somewhat doubtful over her own statement C Jeeves had needed tools to mend the torn cloth and the hamlet did not have a smithy C it was at least worth trying. Turning back to the work on the boulder, she saw that the Skeletons had dug a half-metre deep trench around it but, as they went deeper, it only seemed to grow wider. About a metre down and ten minutes later, a clunking sound could be heard coming out of the hole as a few of the Skeletons were met with rocky resistance. She instructed the Skeletons to give the rock an experimental push from one side and it appeared to be solidly attached to the stone below C apparently what she had thought was a boulder was actually a protrusion of bedrock. Ludmila put her hands on her hips and let out a sigh, wondering what to do. She turned to the sound of the Death Knights approaching; it seemed that between them they had finished replacing the broken parts of the plough and the first team was ready to go again. Looking at the others walking up to see what was going on with the boulder, a reckless thought came to her mind. Motioning for the Skeletons to leave the trench, she addressed the group of Death Knights. Are you able to break off the top of that boulder and carry it over to the road? It sounded ridiculous even as she said it and stepped out of the way, but the Death Knights did not hesitate at all. The first Death Knight stepped forward and drove the sole of a dark sabaton into the side of the offending boulder. The first strike had no discernible effect, but that was no deterrent. It kicked again and again, with chips of stone coming off the surface until finally a long crack appeared. Several more kicks were delivered for good measure, then the Death Knights dropped into the trench to detach it from the base to carry it off the field. It had split off diagonally, so Ludmila ordered the jagged end to be broken off and carried away as well. The two broken stones together must have weighed as much as the plough if not more. Filling the hole took several rounds of delivering soil, packing the dirt and adding more soil before it seemed solid enough to stay roughly level with the rest of the field. Nearly an hour had passed since the incident, and Ludmila felt that her initial expectations of how well the planting season would go were already off the mark. Looking down the field in the direction of the skeletal labourers, she spotted where several shields had been propped up on the soil to mark where their probing had apparently struck more stones underground. Dividing the shovel-wielding Skeletons into two teams, she had a pair of Death Knights per team follow them out to repeat the process of removing whatever obstacles lay beneath the soil, leaving the ploughs where they were until all the hazards were cleared from the field. Weve just started and there are already major delays, Ludmila sighed. She scanned the field one last time. Lets get back to the hamlet, she said to the remaining Death Knight. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Ludmila found Jeeves at the door to the barn, sitting on his shiny black box. He raised his head at her approach, and rose to greet her with a cheery voice. Ah, Lady Zahradnik! He said, Welcome back. How have you been faring here? She asked, Have you encountered any difficulties? There have been none, the skeleton replied happily. The inventories have also been compiled, though Ive only had one come in to replace some broken plough parts and a chain... The workers are clearing the field of hazards right now, so I dont think theyll be needing replacement equipment for the next little while, she explained. What about the broken parts? Do you think you can repair them? I cannot say for certain, Jeeves replied. Ive a vague sense that I can but, much like the repairs from earlier, I believe I need the appropriate tools and facilities. Ludmila grimaced. A smithy for the village was something that they had always desired, but could never afford to build. It was one of the things she wanted to look into immediately after getting her labourers working, but they probably wouldnt see one constructed for a few seasons yet C at least until the demands of the population grew large enough to attract a blacksmith to Wardens Vale. Thats probably not something well have available for some time. I suppose that Ill need to make another trip to the city to pick up more parts and some equipment that has been overlooked. She looked around, Wheres Nonna? Flown off to inspect the work in the fields, Jeeves pointed out in the direction where they had come from. It seems that she has quite a number of tasks to fulfill for the central administration. She? Well I suppose it doesnt really matter, but she does give off that impression. Ludmila had no idea what he was talking about. Aside from the voice that sounded somewhat like an elderly woman and the name she had given to her, nothing really gave off the impression that the Elder Lich was female. Perhaps Nonna sounded different to the Undead in the strange way that they communicated between themselves. I see, she guessed it really didnt matter for the moment. Did she say what kind of tasks she had? Hmm...as far as shes shared with me, mostly things to do with your work out here C confirming that what is on paper works in practice. There have been a handful of disappointments and surprises so far. Oh? Like what? Ludmila spoke while she retrieved a satchel from inside the barn which contained her lunch, then returned to lean against the barn wall beside Jeeves. The expectations for farming in particular have not held very well, Jeeves turned to continue speaking with her. There seems to be a lot more work involved than the information that was initially collected had suggested. The fault does not lie with you, of course. Nonna said something about the information coming from a source that was restricted to controlled environments and therefore not exposed to real conditions. There was another place C Carne? C where similarly problematic data was being collected, so what youre doing here seems to verify the errors. Nonna seemed quite excited about the report she was compiling, which contains amendments and improvements: her unique contributions to the administrations knowledge in this field. Was Nonna really that talkative? Ludmila could barely get a sentence out of her at a time, never mind this flowing rapport that the Elder Lich seemed to have with her newborn warehouse manager. Then theres also the matter of your maid Luzi? Is something the matter with her? Ah, my apologies C I meant nothing of the sort, Jeeves said. Its more that her skilled direction of the Skeletons that were assigned to her has made Nonna consider avenues of employment for the Undead that were previously not considered due to their general reception amongst the populace so far. She recalled the discussion she had with Aemilia over dinner the previous evening. While the potential of the Undead was undeniable, there was also the idea that many would be robbed of their livelihood as a result. No matter how cheap goods became due to the cost of Undead labour, those not earning a wage at all would still be unable to afford to survive. Seeing how the more intelligent Undead were able to eventually figure out their tasks out on the field and coordinate with one another with the very rudimentary knowledge that accompanied her instructions, she imagined that Aemilia C who had collected the skeleton crew again in the morning C would have little difficulty assessing the extent of their capabilities as she went about the village cleaning up the homes and yards. Well, I wouldnt get ahead of myself on that part just yet, Ludmila said as she put away her pack after finishing lunch. The people still need to earn enough to feed themselves. Implementing those notions immediately might result in a lot of unemployed citizens. She had given it more thought before she fell asleep the previous evening and continued to do so as the labourers worked in the fields. The standard arrangement between a lord and their farmer tenants in the duchy was divided into shares of the crops that they raised. A more prosperous territory with diverse industry and fertile lands might only have their lord requiring 60 percent of the harvest to maintain security, infrastructure and make investments towards development. A poor territory C or one that was administered by a more severe lord C might retain 80 percent of the harvest as it was their only source of revenue. The majority of the food in Wardens Vale was actually foraged, fished and hunted in its bountiful surroundings, so the territory under her father had kept the lords share at 70 percent C which mostly went towards replacement goods and equipment C and the villagers would barter amongst themselves to balance their needs. Even when the season was not so plentiful, there was never a problem with food due to the natural abundance of the large territory compared to its tiny population. She supposed that, if one Skeleton was equivalent to the labour of an entire farming household and each farmer was allowed to manage four skeletons, taxes would need to change. With the projections in the almanac in mind, a single farmer would still retain twice as much as an entire farming household earned, even after taxes were raised to 90 percent. Contrary to the idea that a lord might incentivize migration by offering lower taxes for a few seasons, households with multiple adults capable of directing four Skeletons each would already temporarily become the wealthiest labourers in the history of the region C at least until prices of Undead-produced goods brought down the prices of their associated commodities in the region. Ludmila was not sure how quickly this would happen, but she understood that lowering the tax rate would have every household trying to dump their excess at the same time, throwing the markets into chaos. Keeping this sort of panic-driven behaviour at bay seemed to be a prudent measure for all parties involved until regional logistics could match production and send the duchys goods out beyond the borders of the Sorcerous Kingdom where they could be absorbed by a far larger market. Rather than attracting tenants with a period of low taxes, she would instead turn the high initial tax revenues towards development: offering a higher quality of life in the demesne while commodity prices still remained high. This, in turn, would make her territory more attractive to valuable migrants possessing skills for the advanced industries that she desiredor so she hoped. Adjusting the taxes to ensure that her tenants could afford an acceptable standard of living as the prices they could command for their crops slowly fell would be something she needed to keep a close eye on in the years to come. At least, in the worst case scenario, her people would never come close to starvation and she could rely on the liquidation rates offered by the central administration for lesser revenues. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. On the other hand, her thoughts might be overly biased due to the current tenant-less nature of her fief. The well-developed territories straddling the main highways had their industries balanced around the existing labour of their tenants and there was not enough available land to broadly employ such measures that could be undertaken in Wardens Vale. Even with the loss of the majority of the Royal Army, it was still only around two percent of the total population of Re-Estize and the levy for each fief was proportionately small compared to their populations. Even if the claims were accurate and half of the duchys subjects had fled, there would still be a massive surplus of labour if the Undead were adopted in their entirety. Barring abandoning their subjects wholesale in a desire to maximize their own gains, the rest of the nobility would have to encourage other industries to take root in order to repurpose their excess labour: a process that might take several generations. Due to her unasked-for circumstances, Ludmila had the dubious luxury of building up Wardens Vale from scratch using the new systems without needing to undergo such a balancing act. It was a race to attract as many skilled labourers as possible to help develop an advanced workforce and new industries, and she had at least one advantage that was impossible for the others to gain. Unfortunately, the undeveloped state of her demesne also meant she was fighting an uphill battle to attract what she desired versus the wealthy fiefs of the interior. How she could compete with E-Rantel to draw immigrants to the frontier was beyond just making the place look nice. Ludmila continued to mull over the development of her own territory as she walked back out to the fields. Luring out people like Germaine Lenez was a priority, but she wasnt sure how she would receive her offer, or what she could even offer in the first place aside from the natural bounty of the land. She was savvy enough at her craft that she personally owned her own workshop at a young age and enticing her away from her market seemed difficult, to say the least. With talent came demand, and it wasnt hard to imagine that anyone in her situation would be receiving offers from every noble in the duchy. The most pressing, however, was her need for a blacksmith. As her labour force grew with the expansion of the farmlands, so would the demand for the production and maintenance of equipment. Building a mill on the river was also high on her list: grains could be ground into flour, and timber processed into lumber for the barony while making it easier to ship to the city. She had a few other ideas, but just building a smith and getting it started up would probably consume most of her funds so she would need to see what the incomes of the fief were like in practice before becoming too ambitious. She was so deep in thought that she almost stumbled on a pile of stones laid on the path. Ludmila looked down balefully at the knee-high stack of rocks and, as she raised her head, she saw that the stack was actually part of a long row that stretched all the way to the windbreak of the field that was being worked on, forming a stark line that followed the grassy trail for roughly two kilometres. Is this a farm, or a quarry? Ludmila marveled at the sheer volume of stones that had been delivered; out in the field, the group clearing the debris seemed to only be partway done, Bone Vultures continuously flying back and forth between the field and the road to add to the steadily growing pile. At least she would have some materials to help pave the roads with, whenever she got around to finding a technical advisor. Stepping to the side, she continued down the grassy trail, watching the Undead continue to work in the field. Halfway to the end of the line of stones, Nonna descended from the sky and settled down in front of her. I have a proposal, the Elder Lich spoke immediately upon landing. Go on It was rare that Nonna actually initiated a conversation C had she ever, actually? C so Ludmila was curious what would prompt her to do so. Progress with the field work is much slower than anticipated in the materials provided by the administration due to unforeseen tasks. Reinforcements are suggested to improve the timelines for our processes. I agree that its already going much slower than expected, Ludmila replied, but will the administration authorize so many labourers? Priority has been placed on the reestablishment of supply lines in the Duchy of Re-Estize, Nonna told her. The vast majority of the assets made available for this objective have not yet been deployed due to the lack of activity from the other Human administrators. As such, utilizing them should not place any strain on the Sorcerous Kingdoms available Undead labour pools. How many did you want to bring in, exactly? Ludmila asked. At least three other groups of labourers identical to the currently employed forces. If the Theocracy sees this, theyre going to think were preparing for an invasion. A part of her laughed at the thought, but being struck preemptively by the Theocracy would normally mean the one-sided obliteration of her tiny fief; it was the first line of defence for the duchy against an advance through the Upper Reaches. Nonsense, Nonnas tone was dismissive. His Majestys servants are under strict orders to not engage in such actions. We may know this, Ludmila said while looking over to the peaks in the south, but they probably dont. Did His Majesty inform the Theocracy of his benign policies? Not as such, no, the Elder Lich admitted. However, after the declaration of war was delivered against Re-Estize, the Slane Theocracy maintained that they would not challenge His Majesty on the claim to E-Rantel. Ludmila raised her eyebrows and turned her head back to face the Elder Lich. Truly? The most powerful nation in the region voiced no opposition at all to the conquest? Bohdan had probably received a shock when he petitioned the Theocracy for assistance, then. Ludmila wondered if she would ever see her people again. Nonna only shook her head in response. In that case Ludmila pondered as she tapped her chin lightly, the only traces of the Theocracy might be the eyes that probably everyone has sent to stay informed about what goes on in E-Rantel and along their borders. If theyve assumed a neutral posture, theyd only move to attack if the Undead were marched across the wilderness that divides our borders from theirs. Then you will issue the request? Nonna asked. I would more than welcome the help, Ludmila replied, but what about the equipment? I dont plan on maintaining such a large labour force until more of the lands are developed. The cost would be a burden on the fiefs budget. It should not be unreasonable to request reimbursement, as long as the remaining equipment is returned with the labourers. You should make this detail clear with the civil office, however. Im going? I thought you wanted to make this quick by flying there yourself or something. I will send word with my familiar to arrange transport for you to travel directly to E-Rantel. Come to think of it, Ludmila had not seen the little Devil since before they had left the city. The idea that a magic user could leave their companion somewhere to communicate over long distances like that was something she would have never conceived of herself. She stored away this useful piece of information in the corner of her mind. Very well, Ill make the request C but not until todays work is done, she told Nonna. The field should be cleared to plough in a few hours, so I can get the freed labourers to continue with the rest before I make preparations to leave. Understood. They continued walking until they reached the windbreak that divided the first field from the next. Ludmila found a place to sit in the shade, watching the Undead continue their work. Their tireless movements made her wonder once again about the future of common labourers in the duchy. These Undead took very little instruction to perform these tasks, she began as she posed a question to Nonna. Is it possible for them to teach others? Maybe we could simply rotate groups of Undead in and familiarize thousands of them for various types of work by the time were done here. As the Elder Lich did not immediately reply, she focused her attention on one of the Death Knight teams, who was carrying another huge boulder to the roadside. This one seemed to not have been a part of the bedrock. While it is possible with the Death Knights, Nonna finally said, these Skeleton Warriors are similar to the ones crewing your vessel: they cannot teach C nor can they learn. Only Undead with their own intellect are capable of this. I only gave them vague instructions though? I thought they did all that on their own. This is provably false, Nonna shook her head. Regular Humans, such as your maid, can at most control a handful of Undead with specific instructions and direct supervision. There are over 150 Undead currently under your command who have only been given broad instructions and are not being directly supervised. Despite this, they carry on their tasks with an unexpected degree of fine control. It isproblematic. am I doing something strange? Ludmila sat up at her words, Should I stop? No, Nonna replied. It is problematic in the sense that it stands as an anomaly to our current understanding of the world. My opening hypothesis is that it has something to do with your capability as a commander, as you have already demonstrated other abilities which are attributed to them. This would explain the enhanced performance of your labourers, as commander classes may subtly enhance the properties and actions of their beneficiaries. However, this same hypothesis challenges the rule that command abilities should not affect the summons of others. The unexpected piece of information relating to her own abilities gave Ludmila pause. With how casually Nonna had shared her ideas with her, she wondered if classes and their qualities were simply common knowledge in the Sorcerous Kingdom that was taken for granted. The Sorcerer Kings servants seemed to possess a vast knowledge of these topics C perhaps it went hand in hand with their stupendous power. Lady Shalltear mentioned something about not having clear information about Human classes, Ludmila said. How well do the Undead labourers work when someone like a regular farm tenant is directing them? Much the same as your maid, I suspectthough as she is under your direct command, your abilities may be in turn affecting her own competency as she carries out her duties in your service. Did that mean Aemilias mysterious sharpness when it came to her duties was Ludmilas own fault? Thinking about all of the times she would catch and interrupt her when she was doing something that her maid thought was inappropriatethe idea that her maids ability to harry her mistress was being enhanced by her mistress own abilities felt very much like Ludmila was measuring out rope to hang herself with. An individual that is familiar with their own vocation should be able to convey those ideas to the labourers that they command, Nonna continued. A Farmer will be able to precisely direct the actions that they want their labourers to perform as long as they are straightforward. This does require testing, however. I see, Ludmila said. Wait C what if Im not able to command all these new skeletons that Im bringing in? Surely this ability has limits You may consider that a test as well, Nonna told her. In the worst case scenario, they will carry out your most recent instructions in a basic manner until they have completed them. In any case, your own people should understand their own abilitiesthere is no documentation regarding yours? There might be something recorded somewhere, but Ive not personally seen anything of the sort. All of the bits and pieces that I know of come from the recounting of past events by the people around me, and from legends handed down through the generations by oral traditions and entertainment. How foolish, Nonna scoffed. I propose that you remedy this ignorance to optimize the performance of yourself and your people. Ludmila wasnt sure if she was being offered friendly advice or if she was being derided C perhaps it was both. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 By late afternoon, the Undead labourers began to filter in to form up before her. As they neatly ordered themselves Ludmila rose from her grassy seat, brushing off her dress and scanning the field. It did not look very different from how it was before, save for a few large holes where boulders had been pulled out and the space filled in. She wondered how much debris she would end up with by the time all of the terraces were cleared. The plough teams can get started now, she looked towards the two pairs of Death Knights. Dont go so fast that youre throwing dirt everywhere C the equipment we have is nowhere near as sturdy as you are. She pointed to the incomplete formation of Skeletal labourers. Your group can follow after the plough teams: clear any additional debris that turns up. She pointed to a set of Bone Vultures, You, you, you and you, help deliver what they gather to the road with the rest of it. Everyone else, head across this windbreak and start clearing the next field. Though the old terraces were nowhere near as bad as the partially reforested territories that Ludmila had traveled through with Darkness, there was still much work to be done. The wild grasses that covered the fallow fields stood above her waist, while the bushes and groves of young trees dotting the landscape would prove to be time-consuming obstacles to clear away. At least what they did clear would yield fuel and materials that would come in handy for whenever she could find people to use them. The 80 skeletons that had followed her to the next field was the original number ordered for her 4000 acres of farmland, but the Bone Vultures and Undead Boars C which she had intended for a different set of tasks entirely C also proved to be helpful for clearing the land. The Bone Vultures, especially, had shown extraordinary utility. Her original purpose was to use their ability to fly as an advantage when foraging in the marshes, but she did not consider applying them to places where it was easy to navigate over land until she set them to assist with clearing the fields. After their priorities with the fields were dealt with, she would put several other new ideas to the test. Bone Vultures, retrieve tools from Jeeves in the hamlet, Ludmila projected her instructions over the Undead in the field with her ability. Well need 30 sickles, 10 shovels, 10 axes and 10 picks. Skeletons can take one tool as they are delivered and work on your respective tasks. Much like the other field, all of the debris was to be set aside along the road; including the trees and shrubs that were chopped down and uprooted. The remaining Death Knight would help haul away what the Bone Vultures could not. She assumed that, like the previous field, this one was full of rocks as well so she tasked them with sweeping the field of stones after clearing away all of the growth. Issuing wide area commands does not tire you? Nonna asked from beside her. If you mean the instructions that I just issued over the field, Ludmila replied, it doesn''t feel any more strenuous than speaking loudly enough to be heard. I want to keep an eye on them for a bit to see if everything works out, thoughthere were multiple activities I had to convey to them that were associated with each tool and task. What are you trying to figure out? Known active command skills consume mana, or require time to reuse, the Elder Lich opened its tome and flipped through the pages. Since we have the time, I would like to measure this ability. Alrightwhat would you like me to do? Nonna pointed to the road beside them. Head away along the road, she said, and periodically use this ability to speak to me. Note any mana usage or similar resource consumption at each point. what does mana usage feel like? To Humans, Nonna said, it is reported to be a distinctly recognizable feeling. If they run low on mana, they will experience symptoms which mirror physical exhaustion. Overexertion may result in incapacitation along the same lines. You want me to exhaust myself? Simply being able to discern consumption of resources is sufficient. Its relation to your other command abilities is unknown; completely draining yourself may lead to inefficiencies amongst the labourers in the fields. Ludmila walked back out to the road and strode 300 paces east. She turned to face Nonna. Raise your hand if you can hear me. She spoke at a regular volume that she figured would not be heard by a regular person at their distance over the wind. Nonna raised her hand. Ludmila did not feel much different than before she had used her ability. She turned to walk 200 paces further and turned around again. Raise your hand if you can hear me, she projected her words out to the Elder Lich. Nonna raised her hand. Ludmila called out again, recalling something about abilities requiring time to reuse, but Nonna once again raised her hand in response before looking down to take down notes. She made her way halfway to the next windbreak, putting herself a kilometre away from where she had started. Do a backflip, she said. Nonna raised her hand. Ludmila stalked off all the way to the windbreak at the other end of the field. At this distance, she was barely able to make out Nonna on the opposite end. It seemed silly to actually say anything with no hope of being heard, so she simply mouthed the words. Wave at me if you can hear this. There was something this time. As she watched Nonna wave on the far side of the field, Ludmila felt an inkling of fatigue in her mind. Was it because she did not voice her words? She should have tried it normally first. Wave at me again. Nonna waved, and Ludmila felt an identical drain on her state of mind. Her breathing hadnt changed, nor did her body feel fatigued...perhaps she had not used it enough to manifest the effects that the Elder Lich described. She walked back to rejoin Nonna at the windbreak. I felt a bit of a mental drain at the furthest point, Ludmila reported, and Nonnas pen scratched away as she took notes. It was gone before I even made it a quarter of the way back, though. The pen stopped, and Nonna looked back up at her. Twin points of crimson light seemed to peer at her suspiciously. That should not be the case, the Elder Lich said. Are you certain of this? Yes, it was like taking a stretch after working at my desk for hours. I was completely fine after that. The pen resumed its scrawling. Then there is something else at work, Nonna said. Mana does not recover as quickly as you described. The performance of the labourers showed no apparent change at the point you noted the difference in your mental state, either...do you have any other abilities? Theres the one that I demonstrated before we met, Ludmila replied. I used it to rouse Luzi after she fainted in the civil office. Did it produce similar effects on your mental state? I dont think so...but I was also too engrossed in learning how at the time, so I might not have noticed. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Nonna continued writing until she snapped her tome shut after several minutes. This requires more data and further study, she turned to stare at Ludmila. When I have the time, Ludmila told Nonna, "Ill try to accommodate whatever you come up with. Lets head back to the hamlet for now. After watching the progress in the field, Ludmila decided that there were no problems with the instructions that she had issued to the labourers. Their orders would last well into the night by her estimation, so she returned to the barn with Nonna to retrieve her pack. Fly back ahead to the village with Jeeves, she instructed her attach. Prepare a copy of the fiefs inventories so I can review them and see if there are any other things that I need to pick up from the city C make sure you inform Luzi about the change in schedule as well. Jeeves hopped back into his box, closing the lid, and Nonna picked it up and flew off towards the village. Ludmila made one last inspection of the empty settlement before calling down four Bone Vultures circling over the field; tasking them to guard the barn against opportunistic animals before she started the trek back to the village. The evening shadows stretched across the valley by the time she made her way back across the old wooden bridge. Ludmilas steps slowed as she reached the intersection coming off of the bridge C something was not quite right. Amongst the tall reeds and grasses that lined the flowing waters coursing around the base of the hill, she spotted a meandering trail of disturbed rushes: as if something had made their way through them. Ludmilas hand went to the dagger at her waist as she cautiously circled around to inspect the shore from the road above. The trail of slightly bent and displaced vegetation disappeared into the tall growths of marsh plants that ran under the bridge. Deciding it was too dangerous to investigate any further alone, she backed away from the edge of the road, turning back around to cut across the hillside to the village entrance. The only sense that anyone was following her came a split second before a wiry arm wrapped around her abdomen and a calloused hand covered her mouth. Even as Ludmila reached up to pull the hand away, she was roughly yanked backwards down the slope. Despite her continuous struggling, whoever was pulling her away steadily continued to do so as she fruitlessly twisted about. She decided that escaping the hold was futile, and her hand went down to the dagger at her waistbut it wasnt there. She started to kick back at her assailants legs in an effort to trip them up and loosen the hold. After several attempts, her feet finally caught something, yet he did not stumble. She tried one more time before her attacker finally spoke. Gods damn it girl, a mans voice came out in a harsh whisper. I am not your enemy! Ludmila struggled for a few moments more until his words finally sunk in. His hand still sealed her mouth and the viselike hold was still restraining her movement, so all she could do was calm down to try to understand what was going on. Are you one of the villagers, girl? He asked. Ludmila tried to answer, but could only nod with his hand in the way. He felt her movement and continued speaking without releasing his hold. Then you are lucky I caught you before you got home. The Undead, they have taken this village. Ludmila froze, standing in shocked incredulity at his words. It is alright, he breathed the words out near her ear, I do not think they noticed you coming down from the fields. I was watching from up on the far slope, above the southern trail, when I saw you coming down to cross the bridge. I came down to stop you from walking into that deathtrap. The village is unnaturally quiet and there is a woman in black and white robes going from home to home with Undead servants. She is probably a Necromancer C there is a boat in the harbor with Undead in it as well, so she must be a minion of this Sorcerer King from the north. The village probably got knocked out with sleep spells and now she is going from door to door to C sorry, I will spare you the details. Ludmila had little room to imagine any details; Aemilia had gathered the skeletons that morning to help her clean the homes in the village. This would-be hero had probably arrived some time after she had departed with the labourers, given his grim tale. Sodo you understand that, by making too much noise, you will bring the Undead up in the village down on our heads? Ludmila nodded again, and he slowly let her go. She turned and backed away. The man had an unwashed smell, like he had traveled for days without a way to clean himself. The odor mingled with the green and earthy scents of the forest trails and clung to his plain dark travellers garb. Seeing that she wasnt about to draw attention to them, he gave her a quick once-over and nodded. Sorry about the rough treatment, girl. We need to get you out of here C is there anyone else out in the fields still coming this way? No, Ludmila shook her head. There are only Undead in the fields. You are the only one left? Damn, the man shook his head. You must escape south down the river trail; there is only death in the north. I cannot come with you, but if you are lucky, you will reach the border of the Theocracy safely. They will take care of you there. He presented her steel dagger, holding it out by its long blade so she could grasp it by the hilt. Who are you? Ludmila asked as she received her weapon, placing it back in its leather sheath at her waist. Me? The man said as he motioned with his hand, No one important. I just came in from the south. As the mans hand continued to move, Ludmila caught sight of a ghostly green tattoo on his skin that was nearly hidden under a metal bracer. It was a unique symbol of the Six Great Gods she had been instructed to burn into her memory years ago. She then understood that the man was making a sign with his hand, and the tattoo was probably magically concealed: proof of his identity to the right people should he need it. A Scripture, she said absently. What? At Ludmilas words, the man peered at her suspiciously, How do you know this, girl? Only the family of the lord and the priest here should know that. Wait C I heard the old priest picked up an Acolyte, are you her? Wardens Vale had a generally amicable relationship with the Theocracy, as a fief whose only practiced faith was that of the Six Great Gods. House Zahradnik similarly had a long relationship with the elite forces of their neighbor to the south, who occasionally assisted in controlling major Demihuman threats that drew too close to the Human realms. It had been a more frequent occurrence in generations long past C they rarely showed themselves in recent times. There were rumors of a war in the south that was occupying the Theocracy, which might have been why they had withdrawn their assistance along the southern border of Re-Estize. Regardless of the reason, it was one of the nails in the proverbial coffin that had collapsed the realms of the other Frontier Nobles. As a child, Ludmila was instructed to cooperate with the Scriptures, as they looked out for Human interests and defended against the most dire of threats that faced them. The last time she saw them was when a party of men and women from the Theocracy was quietly allowed passage through the barony late last spring with this understanding, and a more whimsical part of herself fancied that they were heroes on some great quest on behalf of humanity. The sound of light footsteps brushing through the grass on the hillside interrupted their conversation. Ah, there you are, Jeeves walked towards them with a few sheets of paper in his hand. IC The man looked away from her towards the sound of the approaching Skeleton. He reacted instantly, pulling a set of bolas from his belt and launched them in a quick and powerful motion towards his Undead target coming down the hill. The weapon caught itself on the Jeeves neck, winding around it until the weights on the end converged and shattered his skull. Jeeves tumbled into a heap of his remaining form, disintegrating into motes of light that scattered into the wind. The sheets of paper fluttered down onto the grass. Ludmila quickly went over to where Jeeves had fallen C the only evidence that he once stood there was the imprint of his feet in the soil. She knelt to pick the papers up off of the grass: it was the inventory that she had instructed him to scribe for her back at the hamlet. Slowly rising, she looked to the sky, standing in place. What are you waiting for, girl? The man called to her in a low voice, They know were here, we need to leave now! She continued looking up into the sky, until she spotted what she was waiting for. Nonna. She commanded; projecting her thoughts to the Elder Lich. Hold Species. Nonnas invisibility fell as her spell was unleashed on the man waiting for Ludmila below. Without a chance to react he simply stood paralyzed, still beckoning for her. Ludmila turned around to glare at him angrily. How long does that last? Ludmila asked the Elder Lich as she settled to the ground beside her. It is temporary, Nonna answered. Shall I incapacitate him? Do it, Ludmila said. I still want some answers out of him, though, so leave him in a condition where he can still speak. Nonna examined the still-paralyzed man for a few seconds before casting her next spell. Maximize Magic C Ray of Enfeeblement. A coruscating ray shot out from the Elder Lichs hand and struck the frozen figure. Ludmila could see no visible difference in his appearance. Bestow Curse. Exhaustion. Nonna continued layering spells on her target. As alarming as they sounded, the man did not seem to suffer any visible injuries. Ludmila stepped forward to strip him of his armament. She found a mace and dagger on his belt along with several pouches lined with unmarked vials, in addition to a few other items whose use was unknown to her. She unstrapped a crossbow from under his cloak and took the quiver of bolts from his hip. There was a knife sticking out of his boot and she found several darts strapped to the undersides of his bracers. The mans paralysis wore off part way through being disarmed and Ludmila stepped away, sensing him stir. His knees wobbled before he flopped to the ground weakly. I suggest you restrict the man with conventional means, Nonna offered. He may still have a way to escape C an item; a potion or scroll concealed on his person. Ludmila did not have any rope or twine on hand, but she spotted the bolas on the ground nearby. She freed the sturdy cord from its weights with her dagger and came forward to bind the mans hands. He saw her approach and rose to his hands and knees in an attempt to crawl away. Nonna. Dessicate. There was a wheezing grunt and the man staggered and arched his back as the effects of the spell came over him. Ludmila watched as, this time, the man visibly changed C his skin dried and chapped; lips cracked and bled. His flesh seemed to shrink and shrivel like the moisture from his body was being wrung out of him. After the spell finished its work, she could hear his hoarse breathing, but he doggedly rose to his feet and limped off of the road towards the riverbank. Ludmila sighed. Wrack. The man stopped to curl up into a ball, unable to restrain a high-pitched keen. His will broke not long after, however, and a horrific wail rose to fill the air, echoing off the cliffs on the far bank of the river. He rolled back and forth, alternating between sobbing, shouting and crying out in agony. Blisters rose from his hands and face, leaking pus and sticky ichor. Tears of blood leaked from his eyes, which were similarly painted a dark crimson. Wait, no! Ludmila shouted in alarm over the sound of the mans hoarse screams, Dont kill him! The last spell does not actually do any physical damage, Nonna replied casually. It only inflicts suffering. Seeing its efficacy here, I shall recommend it for enforcement actions in the future amongst my peers. No physical damage? Ludmila eyed the man dubiously: his appearance certainly seemed to suggest that he had been horribly afflicted. If this was considered a harmless spell, she wasnt sure that she wanted to know what a harmful one looked like. Thats definitely not a good idea, unless you get someone as stubborn as this guy, Ludmila tried to dissuade the Elder Lich from promoting the use of the spell. Actually no C even then, probably not. Something like this would definitely terrorize most of the citizens that witness ithow long is he going to be writhing around for? A few minutes, Nonna replied. If he resumes his attempts to flee, I will recast the spell. Ludmila could not imagine that the man would have any fight left in him in the wake of his excruciating-looking experience. A motion out of the corner of her eye drew her attention: Aemilia was looking down from one of the village terraces, drawn by the heartrending cries of suffering coming from below. Before Ludmila walked back up the hill towards the village, she left instructions for her attach. Let E-Rantel know well be ready for transport in thirty minutes. Inform them of our additional passenger as well. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Aemilia rushed down the village path, followed by her four skeletons, meeting her near the entrance to the settlement. She took one look at her mistress disheveled appearance and grass-stained clothing before flying into a panic. My Lady! What happened? She said as she started fussing over Ludmila, Are you alright? Are you injured anywhere? Ill be fine, Ludmila replied as she walked past her maid. Lets head to the manor C were taking a trip to the city. Prepare a change of clothes and pack enough for an additional day or two. Yes, my lady, her maid ceased checking over her condition and fell in line behind her. Is there anything else that needs to be prepared? No, it will be a short trip. Leave the Skeletons to guard the village. Weve about twenty minutes to get ready. Before they reached the manor, a new bout of agonized screaming rose over the hill. Apparently, the man had not had enough. What is that? Aemilia cringed at the noise, Does it have something to do with what happened to you? Yes, she answered tersely while stepping through the doorway of the manor. There is a man down there being restrained by Nonna C Jeeves is gone. W-what?! Her maid gasped tearfully, But why? Jeeves was so harmless! The man thought that the village had been taken over by the Undead. He stopped me on the road near the bridge to prevent me from suffering a terrible fate at the hands of an evil necromancer. Ludmila decided not to add who he thought the evil necromancer was, When Jeeves came to meet me and hand over some paperwork I had asked him to deliver before our departure, he was destroyed by a weapon that was thrown at him. Aemilias hands stopped sorting through the luggage. Her face was conflicted: she probably realized that the mans reaction was actually the normal one and her own was far from it. With the short time she had to prepare, she began working again after a moment, speaking sullenly. Its still not fair, she said. He was working for you just like any of your retainers. If a Human servant was attacked like this simply because someone saw them and acted out of alarm, it would be murder. Ludmila agreed with her maids reasoning. While the more powerful Undead like Death Knights would probably not suffer any great injury from panic-driven assaults, the numerous Undead like the Skeleton labourers were probably just as susceptible to rocks and the like being thrown at them as Jeeves was. Something would need to be done so that outsiders did not randomly attack the Undead labourers, whatever their intentions. They finished their preparations in silence, returning to where Nonna stood watch. The man now lay motionless on the side of the road. Ludmila bent over to pick up the rope again, binding his wrists behind his back. How many more times did you cast that spell on him? She asked. Twice, Nonna answered. The man stirred at the sound of her voice. A bloodshot eye looked up balefully at her. Whuh The sound slurred out of his mouth C he seemed entirely exhausted, but the waves of hostility coming out of him could be almost physically felt. Why His voice grated out, You are one of usa follower of The Sixyoubetrayed You killed my warehouse manager, Ludmila answered sternly. One of my villagers. What do they do with murderers in the Theocracy? insane. Thisinsane. Betrayinghumanity. Is thatwhat your priesttaught you, girl? against the willof the gods. Thisheresy. His eyes closed with his accusation, and he did not stir beyond his uneven and ragged breathing. Ludmila turned and walked back across the road to where her Aemilia was watching worriedly. Straightening the parts of her mistress dress that had crinkled from tying up the man, she asked her a question. What was he saying, my lady? He doesnt understand why we sided with the Undead against a fellow Human. Ludmila supposed it was only the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom that might do so. No matter the race, nation or culture, the perception of the Undead was the same. They were beings that hated the living and only sought their destruction C regardless of how friendly you were to a skeleton that crawled out from somewhere, it would still try to take your life. Directly witnessing the foreigner act out of this common knowledge cast doubt on her confident prediction about how quickly the duchy would recover. A fresh thought brought about by the incident prompted her to ask her maid a question she had not put much thought into before. Who do you worship, Aemilia? The Six Great Gods, my lady, Aemilia replied without hesitation. This village worships The Six as well, I think? I saw the shrine at the top of the hill and was very pleased to have somewhere to offer my devotion and prayers. That she worshipped the same gods as Ludmila and the villagers of Wardens Vale came as a bit of a surprise. Nearly everyone practiced one religion or the other C as the divine influence of the gods was something that could be plainly witnessed on a daily basis C but the majority of worship had shifted to the Four Great Gods in the northern Human nations. Worship of The Six had waned in Re-Estize to the point that only vestiges of the faith remained C such as the sites of the founding temples of cities like the cathedral in E-Rantel, or those smaller communities that were serviced by lone priests, such as Wardens Vale. This man is from the Theocracy, she told her maid. He accused me of being a heretic and betraying Humanity. Aemilia looked back down the hill with a frown. It was evident that she, too, was troubled by the idea. When Wardens Vale was a border territory of Re-Estize, the vast majority of the enemies that they stood against were the Demihumans and monsters that made the unclaimed wilderness their home. The doctrines of the Six Great Gods and the support of their institutions was an ideal arrangement given their shared interests in defending human realms against inhuman threats. With E-Rantel changing hands to the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, portions of the doctrine practiced in the Slane Theocracy were now at odds with the reality of the realm. Its temples in the north had a far less belligerent outlook, tempered by the reality of the nations they found themselves in, but it was still broadly the same faith. Not only did the Sorcerous Kingdom have a multitude of Undead under an Undead sovereign, Momon had mentioned that there were other races as well C Nabe being from one such species. The faith of the Four Great Gods was more tolerant to non-Human races, but held an unequivocally hostile stance against the Undead that now left them in an awkward position. Since the Sorcerous Kingdom had retained the laws of Re-Estize, thus making it a secular state, Ludmilas initial thought was that the Temple of the Six Great Gods would simply focus on catering to the Human population, reclaiming its place as one of the core elements of Human culture as other races started to appear in greater numbers. The Temples actually stood to gain in influence by doing so C acting as a sort of glue that bound the Human portions of the realm together; a part of the collective Human identity, so to speak. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The vehement reaction late that afternoon cast the shadow of doubt over her optimistic outlook, suggesting that it might have been foolish fancy. She had simply assumed that, like Aemilia and herself, others would also adapt and continue on with their lives. But if there were more zealous groups of people that rose up once they had gotten over their fear, it might become an uprising and the resulting crackdown would tear apart everything that Lady Shalltear had told her about what His Majesty desired to achieve. Perhaps she was overthinking it and the sheer might of the Sorcerer Kings servants would be a deterrent for any such actions, but this recent experience weighed heavily at the forefront of her mind. A black hole in the air appearing near Nonna interrupted the flow of her worried thoughts. A few seconds after it had fully formed, two lithe figures appeared out of the portal, stepping soundlessly onto the grass. They seemed vaguely Human, heads scanning the surroundings purposefully as they took their positions. Four more appeared shortly after, spacing themselves out evenly over the hill. It was only then that Lady Shalltear appeared, accompanied by four of her Vampire Brides. Ludmila immediately curtseyed, spreading the forest green skirts of her dress as she lowered her head. Aemilia followed suit. Welcome to Wardens Vale, my lady, she greeted her liege respectfully. The Barony is at your service. Lady Shalltears crimson plate boots came into her view, parting the grass as she stepped forward. She was equipped in the sleek full plate armour that Ludmila had seen just once before, in the civil office. You may rise, Lady Shalltear said. I did not expect for you to come personally, my lady, Ludmila said as she straightened herself. Its the first hostile intrusion into this realm since becoming a territory of His Majesty, Lady Shalltear replied, so its natural that I would respond. Besides, Im curious what manner of individual would dare intrude in such an utterly pointless way. Of course, my lady, Ludmila pointed down the hill to where the man still lay across the road. That is the person in question; his belongings are in the pile here. Lady Shalltear directed her Vampire Brides to retrieve the man and his belongings. The look on Lady Shalltears face when he was brought closer was somewhere between confusion and disappointment. Why would such a puny thing attack your fief? She asked, Was he really the only one? The idea that he was not alone did not occur to Ludmila at the time. He was the only person that appeared, she answered. We do not have the means to search the surrounding countryside even if it were the case. Lady Shalltear took a quick glance around at their surroundings before speaking once more. Come forth, my Household. Swarms of bats fluttered out from her shadow, filling the evening sky. They were followed by nearly a dozen of the wolf-like creatures that Ludmila had seen when the various types of Undead were displayed to her in the civil office. Search the surroundings for any intruders, Lady Shalltear ordered and her Household immediately dispersed. Four of you Hanzos; spread out and be ready to retrieve anything they find. The lithe, humanoid forms that were standing around the hill darted away at an unbelievable speed, disappearing out of sight within a few seconds. Lady Shalltear turned back to the two women and the Elder Lich on the hill. Thank you for your assistance, my lady, Ludmila said. This should normally be my duty. You should already understand that restoring the productivity of the duchy takes priority, her liege made a dismissive gesture with her hand. Focusing on your work regarding those priorities was the right decision. Even if there were a hundred million men such as this, they could not hope to prevail. About that Ludmila began tentatively, I believe that there are a few things that must be made clear about this incident, my lady. Go on Lady Shalltear propped her weapon over her shoulder in the same way as she would her parasol as she listened to Ludmila recount the actions of the man and their resulting dialogue. As she shared her tale, both of the Vampires expressions turned incredulous. So he tried to save you from your own subordinates and ended up being captured instead? Lady Shalltears soft laughter chimed over the hillside, Thats quite amusing C maybe I should play the part of the damsel next time? I believe that he was genuinely trying to help me, Ludmila said, which I cannot rightfully hold against him. However, it led to criminal acts in my territoryexcept Re-Estize has no laws regarding a case such as this. Does the Sorcerous Kingdom have any rulings over the destruction of Undead servants? Are they citizens as well? Property? Now that you bring it up, Lady Shalltear said, I dont think so. The relationship between the servants of His Majesty and intruders has always been inherently understood; establishing such measures has never warranted consideration. Then what would the regular penalty be if, say, one of your attendants was slain in your demesne by an intruder? Death. ...how about a Skeleton? Death. Trespassing? Death. ... I am very thorough in my duties, Lady Shalltear smiled and puffed out her chest proudly. I can understand this sort of action being justifiable against hostile invaders, my lady, Ludmila asked, but what about those with less belligerent intentions? There are Druids that prefer to live out in nature, and they care very little for national borders. Adventurers often take work that will have them cross those boundaries multiple times as they fulfil their commissions. I doubt there will be any of that sort of work for Adventurers here. The duchy has already been cleared of undesirable elements such as brigands and monsters that threaten the citizens. Merchants and travellers will, of course, be welcome so long as they do not run afoul of His Majestys will. Gate. Lady Shalltear opened a new portal and waved the Vampire Brides through with the captured man. It doesnt seem like there is anything nearby, she said as the man was carried through and the Gate closed. The search will continue, but there is little reason for us to remain here. Her immediate duties attended to, Lady Shalltear took on a more conversational tone. So this is your demesne... she spoke as she turned to look around once again. Its muchlarger than I thought it would be. Frontier territories are large, Ludmila replied, but at the same time they are not well developed. Most of our resources are focused on maintaining the borders, so growth in other aspects is much slower. Ludmila cringed a bit internally as she saw Lady Shalltears gaze turn up to the village. Her lieges expression did not change, but Ludmila still imagined comparisons being made. Surely Lady Shalltears residence was some grand palace in a wealthy, cosmopolitan city, and certainly nothing resembling the dark hole in the ground that was Ludmilas manor. We are prepared to depart, my lady, Ludmila imagined her pride being shredded to tatters and wanted to get away as quickly as possible. If there is nothing further that needs to be addressed here Yes, Lady Shalltear said, we should get going. The Guardian Overseer should be calling for yet another one of her incessant meetings soon. The unenthused tone of her voice generated curiosity as to the content of those meetings but, before Ludmila could ask any questions about them, a new Gate opened before them and Lady Shalltear motioned them through. The familiar sight of the central district remained little changed since they had left earlier in the week. Stepping off of the gazebo together, Ludmila turned to address Lady Shalltear. Thank you once again, my lady, she said. Will you be available to help transport us back tomorrow? My ship is still at the village. Yes, of course, Lady Shalltear replied. Around this time, just before the daily meeting, should be fine. Thank you, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head, We will be waiting for you then. The Rural Fief Rural fiefs consist of the majority of the land in agrarian realms, and are home to the vast majority of their population. Commonly situated far from prosperous centres of industry or trade, these poorly developed territories are those most likely to be granted to the gentry and lesser nobility of feudal societies. Like most other noble titles, these lands are granted in relation to the terms defined between liege and vassal and are often shrewdly negotiated in order to prevent the nobles within a lords demesne from obtaining too much wealth, influence and power. As such, most minor nobles tend to only earn enough to maintain a modest living not much better than that of a commoner C even as they are bound to the obligations outlined by their noble contract. The smallest subdivisions of manorial land in Re-Estize are often cunningly calculated to only allow for a standard of living barely within ones means C after taxes, usuallysometimes. This is due to the fact that the majority of the nations nobles do not have large, robust, personal retinues where a member of the gentry such as a Knight might need a larger allotment of land to maintain the standards of training, equipment and staff required for rendering military service. This lack of local military power also means that many nobles are unable to project their influence over what is technically their land, and rely on Adventurers in the event that threats arise. As such, a prominent noble often practices Mtayage C a form of sharecropping C in their fief. Hamlets and farming villages are locally managed by their tenants for a share of the harvest, and a single representative of variable education and skill C usually a chief or elder C is selected from amongst their number to tend to local administrative matters in a non-hereditary arrangement. While this system optimizes immediate tax revenues, increases the available pool of manpower for levy quotas and foregoes the need to worry about political infighting between aristocrats at the lowest divisions of a demesne, it also leaves next to no opportunity for development available to those at the bottom rungs of society. Disasters which lead to famine and the loss of what little development exists are particularly devastating. The lords of fiefs which have become mired in subsistence may engage in C or be forced into C activities such as producing and trafficking contraband or engaging in banditry, slavery and other criminal acts in order to shore up their ailing finances or fund out-of-reach ambitions. Cases of extreme and arbitrary taxation and tolls to the point of starving ones own tenants and suppressing trade are, unfortunately, heard of often enough. Contrary to the popular perception of ruling over pastoral vistas from wealthy manors, the majority of rural fiefs C and thus the majority of the nobility C exist in a state where they are little more than serfs themselves, inexorably bound to the land and the highlords ruling over them. A minor noble might occasionally come across the opportunity to improve their demesne in a bid to lift themselves above the circumstances that entrap them. Technology or knowledge may become available to turn things for the better; new resources or more efficient forms of labour can provide the foundation that a fief needs to grow out of the rut that they have been stuck in for generations. Even so, these chances are rare and often require a requisite investment that an impoverished noble cannot afford, while covetous neighbors or even ones own liege may plot to seize newfound sources of prosperity. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Ludmilas borrowed manor in the city was still the only one with Death Knights standing guard, though she supposed that the short time she had been away was too soon to expect any visible change. As they approached the gate to the manor, Aemilia spoke. A moment please, my lady, she said, coming to a stop in front of one of the Death Knights. I should go ahead and let the others know of your arrival. The maid looked up at the Death Knight expectantly, but when it made no movement, she let out her breath in a huff. She chose two of the spikes protruding from its armour to hang their baggage from and walked between them to the manor entrance, muttering to herself. After the door closed behind her, the Death Knight looked down at the bags hanging off of its armour. Footmen are supposed to help with baggage and other heavy articles, Ludmila offered helpfully, as well as open doors and valet guests. They are also expected to keep the property outside of the manor swept and clean, so you two may want to see to that before the maids come out to harass you about it. The Death Knight wordlessly took the bags into its hand. Several minutes passed before the door of the manor once again opened, and the three maids that had remained in E-Rantel lined up along the lane to the entrance while Aemilia once again took her place behind her. Ludmila stepped onto the lane and the row of maids curtsied. Welcome back, my lady, they said in unison. Terah rose to address her as she walked past them into the manor. We did not expect your return so soon, my lady, her Housekeeper apologized. I thought you should have just arrived in your demesne today. You are not mistaken, Mrs. Roeh, Ludmila replied. Originally, I stated that it would take about this long. Our journey upriver was a full day faster than expected, and we were transported back to the city this evening through magical means. We shouldnt be staying for more than a day C there are just some additional things that need to be done before we return to the barony. The manor was significantly cleaner than when she had left it, but the damage to the hall had still not been repaired. Everywhere else, the dust had been swept away and the floors and fixtures polished to a dull gleam. A trace of the scent purchased from LeNez lingered in the air. Will you be taking your evening meal here, my lady? Terah asked before Ludmila ascended to her solar. Yes, she replied, then paused her steps. Has there been any response to the staff requests I left with you? Surprisingly, there have. But no Cook yet. Youll have to suffer my food for a bit longer, my lady. I did not mean it in that way, Mrs. Roeh, Ludmila smiled slightly. I rather enjoy your meals. After the Death Knight dropped off the baggage in her solar, she bathed and changed into a fresh white chemise, covering herself with a dark green robe that Aemilia had picked out in Corelyn Village. The woolen fabric was sturdy and comfortable, and she had to agree that it was more practical to wear about the manor than just a smock or being fully dressed as she had thought of doing before. Her maid had even found a pair of matching slippers to use indoors. Leaving her solar to pass the time before dinner on the main floor, Ludmila found the Linum sisters waiting for her at the bottom of the stairs. The Dining Room is ready to be used, my lady, between the two, Lluluvien was the one to speak as usual. Dinner is nearly ready. Ludmila had spent so little time actually living in the manor that she had forgotten there was a Dining Room. On the night that she had first looked around, the dusty rooms furniture had been draped with cloth and put away in a corner, so she had decided against using it. The sisters led her around the courtyard and she found that the room was now cleaned and well-lit. There was a long mahogany dining table lined with chairs carved with the flowing designs seen elsewhere in the manor. At the head of the table, a seat had been prepared; dishes and utensils laid out for her use. She seated herself and continued looking over the lavish setting, feeling entirely out of place. The guest manors were meant to impress the hospitality of the city on visiting nobles and dignitaries, so she supposed that it shouldnt have been a surprise to see such finery on display. The plates and bowls were fashioned out of jade porcelain and there were a half dozen silver utensils laid out on a pure white cloth. Two silver candle stands placed equidistant from one another on the dining table each held three lit beeswax candles. The candles themselves lent very little in terms of additional lighting, so it seemed wastefully extravagant to Ludmila, whose manor in Wardens Vale used two old oil lamps and a small cookfire. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Aemilia appeared a short while later, replacing Wiluvien who had stayed in the dining room to attend to her. Wiluvien left the room and returned shortly after with her sister and Terah. The sisters each held a tray, one with her meal and the other with a tea set, and Terah led the small procession with a set of linen towel napkins draped over her arm. Ludmila watched as they laid out dinner on the table C it almost seemed a ceremony with how focused each of her maids looked as they worked. Her meal was a combination of the food that she had dropped off earlier in the week and the bread and meats that were used to prepare her meals while she traveled. The tubers were roasted, and a thin, spicy soup had been made from the watercress. You have my apologies if there is a lack of flavour, Terah lowered her head as Ludmila sampled the meal. There have been no merchants selling spices or condiments C well, no merchants at all, actually. Meals will be rather plain until they return. The meal seemed fine to her. Each ingredient had its own distinct taste and texture, so it wasnt as if the food was bland. With the ingredients that had been included, it seemed a rather fancy variation on her regular meals rather than the substandard fare Terah suggested it might be. She worked through a quarter of it before slowing down to speak to her Housekeeper. You said there have been responses to the requests you put out? Ludmila asked Terah after she washed down the portion of her meal with some sort of red tea. Yes, my lady, the Housekeeper replied, I have not been able to see the Head Maid in the city C she is strangely hard to meet with C for household staff, but weve received a small handful of replies for tenants. Ludmila thought that the Head Maid would be the easiest to get a hold of, as she was said to be training new maids in the central district. Perhaps it would have been easier to go through Yuri Alpha, who was the one to deliver her staff on the first evening that she had arrived in the city. The first was astrange man that came personally to the manor to inquire about tenancy as a farmer, Terah continued. His odd appearance aside, I am not sure how a common farmer could bravely make their way through the gauntlet of Undead in the streets to the central district just to ask. A strange manwith an odd appearance? Yes, my lady, Terah nodded. He seemed less frightened than one would expect and more, hmmexcited? Maybe a bit too excited. I am not sure how to describe it, exactly. You may want to see him for yourself C maybe with one of the footmen, to be safe C he left his address with us. I will pay him a visit when I am out in the city tomorrow, Ludmila said. Who else was there? The Merchant Guild sent us a notice. Several woodcutters and most notably a smith C I believe youve placed a priority on finding one. Really? Ludmilas ears perked up at her words, Thats a pleasant surprise. Was there any mention as to what sort of smith, or why they came forward? There were no details, my lady, Terah shrugged. It was a simple note delivered by a very frightened-looking courier from the Guild. I seewas there anything else? No, my lady. It has been otherwise uneventful here. Were running out of things to do in the manor, though the hall still needs repairs whenever we can find the people for it. How is the city, then? With the official business out of the way, Terah assumed a more relaxed posture and Ludmila resumed her meal. Ive seen very little change from when you left, my lady, she said. For the past day or so weve been fairly busy cleaning up the manor and making it livable, but I havent noticed anyone in the streets from the windows and I have not been out of the manor. Well, there must be some people moving about, considering what weve received from the Merchant Guild. The Linum sisters have gotten brave enough to check the letterbox behind the Death Knights in the front, and I still dont dare give those two footmen any sort of instructions. Speaking of which, Ludmila said as her Housekeepers words brought the topic to mind, weve been experimenting with using Undead as labour out in the demesne. Even Luzi was able to employ a group of them to help with village upkeep. Surely you jest, my lady. Terah started with a laugh but, after noticing Aemilias somewhat proud expression to the side, the smile fell off of her face. Wait, youre serious? I am, Ludmila nodded. Luzi has been quite successful at it, so we thought that we could reduce the amount of junior staff required for menial labour and simply have a handful of household staff directing the Undead. It would result in better accommodations for the staff that we do take on and cut down on manor upkeep. The Housekeepers gaze turned inwards with a grim expression. Whether she was considering the utility of the Undead or just the idea of sharing the same space as them, Ludmila was not sure. So all that would remain are the senior staff, chambermaids and the kitchen staff? Terah asked. You are the Housekeeper, Mrs. Roeh, Ludmila told her, so I will leave how things are arranged in your hands. You will probably have to investigate their usefulness at various tasks before settling on what is appropriate. I am entirely uncertain how well Undead labour will handle kitchen duties; the Cook will need to determine this whenever we finally have one. Also, I suspect that attending to guests will mostly still rely on Human staff, so household duties may be a bit unconventional compared to how things would usually be. If were able to reduce our staffing needs by three quarters, Terah said carefully, it certainly seems like it would make hiring a much more simple matter. If Luzi has already approved of their use, they should at least meet the standards required of junior staff for regular household labour. We would have to find those willing to work with the Undead on a permanent basis, though. As you have mentioned, Mrs. Roeh, we will not need many more C I am also of the mind that we should only be hiring those who can work with the Undead, given the new realities of the realm. Ludmila glanced at the Linum sisters, If Wiluvien and Lluluvien fill positions as chambermaids, Im not even sure if we need any more maids for the city. Between them, they can direct eight Undead labourers to handle menial chores all around the manor. D-direct, my lady? Lluluvien abruptly spoke after hearing Ludmilas words, You mean they wont just work on their own? Terah shot a reprimanding glance at the Half-Elf maid for speaking out of turn, but Ludmila waved away her concerns. Skeletons, at least, need some sort of direction, Ludmila answered. Their actions are also dependent on the instructions of their handler so, ultimately, the results of their work will rely on your ability to convey your own expertise through them. Luzi has spent most of the day with her own group cleaning up the village, so she can explain much better than I could on how they can be applied to your duties. Following her words, the room was quiet until Ludmila finished her meal. Placing her utensils and napkin aside, she rose from the table. I will be working in my solar, she said. It will be another long day tomorrow, so I will not need anything further for tonight. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The following morning, Ludmila left early with her ladys maid and brought one of her footmen to accompany them. Now familiar with procedures, she was able to make her requests at the civil office and be on her way within a half hour. There were a few differences from her original request, based on the news that she would actually be welcoming new tenants and from what she had learned on the field the previous day. The three new farming teams were each composed of 80 Skeletons, 20 Bone Vultures and two pairs of Death Knights to operate the heavier equipment. Ludmila had originally intended to use the Bone Vultures and Undead Beasts for other work, but the flying Undead had proven surprisingly useful for efficiently transporting small loads to and from the fields, saving precious time as she worked to not fall even further behind in the planting season. She would take the Undead Beasts and half of the Bone Vultures already working in the barony to test out what they had been originally intended for. Additionally, she had requested 40 more Skeletons and three Death Knights, unsure exactly how many each of her new woodcutters could manage. As an afterthought, she filled out a request for four Skeletons to be evaluated in the city manor while she was away C there was no official form for it, but between the Elder Liches at the counter and herself, they managed to draw up a miscellaneous request. When the Undead arrived in front of the office for inspection, they filled the entire avenue with their neatly formed ranks. Rather than having them wait in the military district once again, Ludmila had them follow her wagon out into the city. She had given the Soul Eater operating the wagon instructions to drive to Mesmits Forge, and it had trotted off immediately C she wasnt sure if it was the same Soul Eater as before or it simply knew what she was referring to somehow. Needless to say, the passage of the wagon followed by a column of hundreds of Undead made quite the racket. Looking up, Ludmila saw people peeking out of the windows of their homes, staring wide-eyed as they passed below in the streets. Doesnt it seem like were leading an army through the street, my lady? Ludmila did not think that there was much of a difference, especially considering that most came with their weapons. It basically is? She replied, This should become a common sight soon, I think C as long as the nobles have to move large numbers of Undead labourers from the city to their territorieshmm, this might actually become a problem. Nobles with large territories will disrupt city life with thousands of Undead labourers running around like this. I dont know where they are keeping them all, but theyll need to stop having the labourers present themselves in the central district every time someones request is approved. As they made their way through to the eastern quarter of the city, the scene continued repeating itself. She imagined all the people that would normally be using the streets: heading to and from their places of work, transporting goods and driving carts and wagons. It would definitely be a bad idea to march this many Undead around when the city returned to normal, blocking traffic and interfering with business. She squeezed the Undead column into the alley leading to the back gate of Mesmits Forge to get them off of the main street. The Soul Eater parked the wagon near the storefront and the sound of chimes accompanied their entrance to the shop. The shopkeeper raised his head at the sound and stepped out from behind the counter, bobbing his head in greeting. Welcome, Baroness, his eyes briefly went from Ludmila to her maid, then scanned for any additional visitors before returning to her. How may we assist you today? I have a need for more equipment, she held out her order as she replied. Do you still have inventory left for purchase? Indeed we do, my lady, The shopkeeper said as he received the sheet of paper, We havent had anyone else come by since your visit a few days ago. He looked down at the order form, which used the template provided by the Merchant Guild. His eyebrows raised momentarily, then drew down as he tilted his head silently. Is there a problem with the order? Ludmila said after the silence stretched on for several moments. No, my lady, he looked back up to her and replied. We are more than happy to fill your order C the problem lieselsewhere. The shopkeeper opened the back door and gestured for them to follow as he voiced his thoughts. Your purchase will clear space in the warehouse so we can continue dealing with all these abandoned orders of spears C ah Forgemaster, he interrupted his explanation when the muscular frame of Ysbrant Mesmit appeared to fill the corridor before them. Baroness Zahradnik has come to make another purchase. The Forgemaster took the order form and made a gruff hpmh noise after glancing over it. Looks like youre getting pretty ambitious here, Baroness, he said as they continued on their way. Too bad we cant take advantage of most of the space youll be freeing up. I was just explaining that, Forgemaster, the shopkeeper said. While we have thousands of weapons left to cast into tools, were going to run out of fuel soon. Sounds about right, Ysbrant affirmed. Since charcoal is produced in the duchy, we usually dont need to stock a whole lot. But shipments have stopped C just like this whole damn city has stopped C since the territory was annexed. What about the city warehouses? Ludmila suggested, The central administration has been keeping the citizens supplied C I do not think they would mind selling you some of their stores, considering your purpose. I asked when the lady that you were with the other day came around to distribute food and sundries to the neighborhood yesterday, the Forgemaster replied. Most of what the city has is firewood, which doesnt burn hot enough for our work C we cant exactly turn it to charcoal in the middle of the city either. The bit of coal and charcoal that they do have isnt anywhere near enough to keep us running. If the territories producing charcoal dont start shipping soon, the city forgesll go cold within a week of restarting operations. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I see, Ludmila recognized it as an appeal from the taciturn man. I will visit Countess Jezne later today and ask if there is anything she can do. That would definitely fix our problem, Baroness, his voice tightened as he pulled the main warehouse door open, at least this particular one. I didnt know why you had me keep the storefront open back when you asked, but I feel pretty stupid for letting everything that''s happened blind me to running my own damn business. Its easy to take for granted when things are normal, but when even one piece is missing everything else grinds to a halt. You are not alone in this, Forgemaster, Ludmila said. We are fortunate that His Majesty is possessed of both the grace and wisdom to provide for us in this time of transition. I guess thats true, the Forgemaster admitted. If this sort of thing happened in Re-Estize, who knows what wouldve happened. Maybe theyd have sent armed men into the streets to try and force us back to work. Ysbrant moved to open the gate to the yard, but stopped when he saw the hundreds of Undead standing in the alley. The hell? Ludmila hid her smile at the gruff mans reaction. Worry not, Forgemaster, she said from behind him, they are not here to force you to do anything. I brought my labourers along this time to pick up their equipment. In hindsight, however, it is probably not such a good idea to block the road with them. Youre using Undead to farm? Ysbrant said dubiously, Is that even safe? I have just started testing them out in the fields, but their performance so far has been promising C enough that I am quadrupling the amount of labour to speed things along. They will come in to pick up what they have been ordered to retrieve, so your employees can continue working without interruption. Heeding Nonnas advice on her abilities, Ludmila was experimenting with how well these Undead could carry out her orders. Before they had arrived, she stood on the wagon bed and issued a chain of orders to the column of labourers following her. Both Lady Shalltear and Nonna had stated they could only follow simple instructions normally, so she wanted to test her ability to command relative to that basic outline. All there was to be seen now was how well the orders held. The Forgemaster opened the gate, standing back as the Undead walked in single file to pick up their tools from the warehouse. The first step was working so far. The Skeletons came in, picked up their tools and walked back out of the gate. When the tools within easy reach ran out, they used each other as makeshift ladders to take equipment from higher shelves. This was not something she had specifically instructed them to do C the descriptions that she had heard about their capacity to follow instructions was very general, so she did not use any contingency orders to see how they would go about completing their tasks. Watching the outbound line file out of the yard, Ludmila hoped that they would make it all the way to their next destination, which was back in the Central District. She spaced the Death Knights C who were intelligent enough to be able to follow all of her instructions C at even intervals between the Skeleton labourers. If the limit of her ability happened somewhere along the way, they were to round up the lost Undead and take command of their respective formations, marching them the rest of the way themselves. That easy, huh. The Forgemaster had his arms crossed over his chest, warily watching the orderly procession. His shopkeeper nervously stood beside him as the Undead passed by, shrinking behind his boss every time a Death Knight came close. Ive had a bit of practice, she replied. Ludmila did not want to boast about her own ability, but what came out instead made it sound like anyone could learn how to command vast numbers of Undead servants with this degree of complexity C which was probably not the case. She tried to expand on what she had carelessly said. I think anyone that has experience directing large groups of people should be able to do this. Youre saying I could do the same? Ysbrant laughed, I got eight journeymen working under me; does that mean I can boss eight of these Undead around? My maid has been ordering around four of them all of yesterday, she looked to Aemilia, so I would say at least that many should be a reasonable expectation. You could use the Undead to assist you, and each of your journeymen should be able to do so as well. Ludmila looked across the yard to where Ysbrants employees were working to see if she could figure out an example for their use. The Skeletons can only perform straightforward tasks, she said, so pumping bellows, cleaning the workshop and helping to move things around would be among the things they should be able to do without much difficulty. What they can do beyond that would be subject to your own imagination and skills, as I have little knowledge about your trade. You would need to figure out how many you actually need to keep up with each persons work. Maybe just one or two is enough, but it still means that you would go from having two or three of your employees working on a single project to each one of them working on their own. The Forgemaster scratched his chin with a thoughtful expression on his face. When Ludmila had initially gone through her own calculations, her imagination had run off with her entirely and nothing had worked out exactly as planned thus far. Ysbrant seemed like a much more level-headed person than she was, though. B-but thats crazy! The shopkeeper exclaimed. He appeared to have digested her words as well. Any fool can see that, snapped Ysbrant. You said they can do this for any simple labour? As far as I have seen, yes, Ludmila said. There are stronger, more intelligent Undead like the Death Knights available, but I am not sure if it is worth having them just to handle heavy loads. Most of your labour seems to be tied up doing lighter work. So whats the downside? As long as the demand for your work outpaces your capacity to provide it, Ludmila said, there should be no direct downside. Even the skeletal labourers on the lower end of the leasing schedule do not get tired, do not need food or sleep and follow instructions precisely as long as they are capable of carrying them out. They do not become excited or depressed, nor do they complain C well, I had one that complained, but it was because he thought he lacked work to do. And the cost? The ones I have for agriculture are rented out for a tenth of the harvest C if I have it right, it comes out to being less than what it costs to support a single tenant farmer for an equivalent amount of time. If they maintain that rate for other forms of labour, it would be far cheaper than having a skilled worker doing menial tasks. I get that, Ysbrant said as he watched the Undead who had emptied out most of the warehouse. Everything will change if what you say pans out, am I right? For better or worse, Ludmila said in a subdued voice. Each noble and business will have to decide how to incorporate this new source of cheap labour. Hopefully, they are not tempted to just put their Human labourers out into the street in favour of the Undead. If that happens, there will be a lot of people looking for work all at once. But, sooner or later E-Rantel will become many times more prosperous than it has ever been C especially if you only consider things purely in terms of productivity. The last pair of Death Knights walked out with their plough and the Forgemaster locked the warehouse and the gate up behind them. He led them back out to the storefront. Well, once I get my fuel issues fixed, he said, I guess Ill see what this is all about. While they were waiting for the shopkeeper to settle the bill, the sound of the door chimes turned their heads. A large man stormed in C he was similar in disposition and frame as Ysbrant, so Ludmila assumed it was one of the other smiths in the quarter C and immediately started shouting when his eyes found him. Mesmit! Youre alive! I saw all those Undead come in and run off with your inventory: were you just robbed? I knew that those things would be up to no good eventually. You coward! Ysbrant shouted back angrily, Did you really just wait till they all left? Were you coming to see if I was alive, or did you come to dance on my corpse? As they shouted back and forth across the length of the store, Ludmila wanted to cover her ears C especially with the Forgemaster standing right beside her. Did they always yell at each other like this? Anyways youre dead wrong, heh, Ysbrant chuckled at his own words. The Lady here just cleaned out my warehouse. WHAT! The response rolled over them like a shockwave; Ludmila wondered if this man or Germaine Lenez was louder. Oh. Seeing Ludmila and her maid, the man at the door removed the cap from his head and did something that she thought might have been a bow. He turned back to his exchange with Ysbrant Mesmit. Why didnt you say anything, you greedy ass! Bullshit! Ysbrant returned, Its your own damn fault for closing shop. Sell me your charcoal too since youre not using it anyways. Like hell I will! The other smith turned to Ludmila, Since this guys burned himself out, you should drop bC Heres the bill, Baroness, Ysbrant pushed the stamped sheet into Ludmilas hands and guided his clients out past the other smith. You should get out of here before he tries to sell you some crap you dont even need. Make sure you let Countess Jezne know we need her charcoal. The two women quickly found themselves out on the street, and the sounds of shouting continued to come through the door of the shop even as the Soul Eater rolled the wagon away. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 The Soul Eater brought them back to the manor, parking its wagon in the service road behind the building. On the way, Ludmila was relieved to see that all of the Undead had made it back to the avenue in front of the Civil Office. As the wagon rolled by, she issued orders for the new labourers to stand by near the villa gardens. She still needed to drop by the Merchant Guild to drop off the forges invoice and look into the notices that were delivered while she was away. There was also the strange man that had come to visit the manor claiming to be a Farmer. She wanted to visit Baroness Corelyn as well to let her know that her village was waiting for her return, and Countess Jezne needed to know that the city needed her demesnes exports of fuel. It was a moderately long list of things to do, but there would be a few hours left before the time she had agreed to meet with Lady Shalltear; just before the daily meeting of the Royal Court. Ludmila thought about paying Germaine Lenez a visit, but she still hadnt come up with anything substantial to entice her with. Following a quick lunch at the manor, Ludmila decided to stop by and visit Baroness Corelyn first. Clara came to answer much more quickly this time, opening the door with only a hint of hesitation. Ludmila? Clara Corelyn said with a puzzled look on her face, Didnt you just leave for Wardens Vale a few days ago? I did, she replied. I came back for a day to see to some things, but Ill be headed out again this evening. Lady Shalltear has graciously helped us get to and fro. I see Claras tone suggested that she did not get what Ludmila meant at all, well, weve just finished lunch C would you like to come in? Thank you, Clara, Ludmila replied, but I still have to drop by Countess Jeznes manor before heading out into the city. How is Baron Hamel doing? He goes back and forth now, Lady Corelyn said. We still take meals together. He cant cook at all, but at least I can cobble together something passable for us. Did you see about getting new manor staff? Youre going to be too busy to do that sort of thing sooner or later. Ive tried, a hint of exasperation entered Claras voice, That Head Maid is nowhere to be found. Weve been instructed to see her for our staffing needs, but she''s never available C its almost as if shes actively avoiding us. This was the second time today Ludmila had heard of the difficulties revolving around the Head Maid in E-Rantel. Why did this mysterious person even exist if she couldnt even perform her duties? Have you checked with Miss Alpha? Ludmila suggested, When I first arrived, she was the one who introduced me to my current Household staff. The Royal Maid? Clara frowned, That hardly seems appropriate. The Royal Household should be attending to His Majesty C they shouldnt need to chase around the central districts support staff. Clara was correct: there was absolutely no need for the Royal Household to be doing what Ludmila had suggested. Luzi, Ludmila addressed her ladys maid, do you know anything about this Head Maid? Yes, my lady, Aemilia nodded. Tsuareninya C The Head Maid in E-Rantel C was responsible for training the four of us, and she was training more staff besides. I admit it is an unheard of position: E-Rantel has had no such office before now. Development of household staff is usually part of a housekeeper or butlers duties. What her maid said was in line with the common knowledge of the region. While temporary hired help might receive training from outsiders, professional households were usually trained internally as a matter of necessity. Ludmila had no complaints about the four maids who had joined her household, but it was still an unconventional arrangement. What is she like? Ludmila asked. She is a bit older than I am, I think. Aemilia answered after thinking for a moment, But she is extremely strict. It was almost like she had it out for us even after we passed our evaluations. Miss Alpha seemed to be concerned about it as she monitored our progress. Tsuareninya seemed to be much softer on the Linum sisters, thoughI cannot figure out why that is. From what Ludmila had experienced so far, the Sorcerous Kingdom was run by mostly austere individuals. She couldnt imagine them allowing anyone to play favourites like that, but perhaps she only thought this because her exposure to their side was limited to Lady Shalltear, Yuri Alpha and the Undead servitors. She thought about sending the Linum sisters to go see the Head Maid, but it probably wouldnt immediately help Baroness Corelyn. What about bringing some of the household staff from your territory? Ludmila offered an alternative, When I left the other day, it looked like things were returning back to normal in your village. Is that so? That would be the best option, I suppose Claras voice trailed off for a moment, Ill have to see about hiring a carriage. I was already in the city when everything happened, and usual ones dont appear to be available right now. I hired a wagon from the city warehouse to get to the harbour, Ludmila told her. Theyre free to use for the time being. That would work. How did you call for one? This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. They can be requested from the civil office, Ludmila replied. I believe that any regular business you have directly with the Sorcerous Kingdom is being funneled through there. So business as usual, then, Clara nodded slowly. Did you encounter any difficulties when you went there? Lord Rettenmeier and all of the people under him ran off, so there must be quite a few things to get used to for the new administrative staff. There are many new systems in place C theyve done away with most of the old procedures entirely. Fortunately, there are manuals provided with the new materials and the paperwork is easy to get used to. The clerks will do their best to answer any questions you have as well; the office never closes, so you can visit at your leisure. It never closes? Clara tilted her head, How does that work? When do they sleep? They dont. The entire office is staffed by His Majestys servants. Lady Corelyn paled, her eyes widening. You just calmly walked in and filled out paperwork in front of a horde of Undead? Well, I filled them out the night before after studying the new systems, but I did spend some time in the office in order to have things clarified. It was a bit before I came to visit the other day. Ludmila! Clara cried in a distraught voice, You know I cant handle that! Im not some Frontier Noble that bathes in the blood of Demihumans every day. I what? Clara half-closed her door to peek out from behind it. You know what I mean! I can barely leave this manor for fear of the Undead. Ludmila pushed open the door again. The Undead wont be going away at any point in the foreseeable future, she told her, so you should get used to them already. Your tenants are already getting back to work C the rate youre going at here, theyll be drinking away all of your taxes. Lady Corelyn pouted, making a dissatisfied sound. Her Barony was one of the wealthiest territories in the duchy due to its place straddling a length of the fertile Katze River Valley. Ludmilas sales from a few days ago were a pittance in comparison. Claras face brightened again as she thought of an idea. How about we go together then? She asked, Just this once. Ill waive your harbour fees the next time you drop by. If its fear of the Undead thats keeping you from visiting the civil office, Ludmila answered, Im afraid that it would only be a short term solution. The wagon youll be leasing is drawn by an Undead horse, and all of the assistance that they offer for security and labour is also Undead. The hopeful expression was dashed off of Claras face with Ludmilas straightforward statement. Maybe she was being too blunt again. Ive been employing the Undead for a few days now, Ludmila made an attempt at reassuring her crestfallen friend, both within the city and out in Wardens Vale. There have been no outstanding issues so far and, the way I see it, their use will be commonplace eventually. Im trying to help you get ahead since weve been good friends for as long as I can remember, and our families have always been allies. Your demesne is waiting for you, and Baron Vintners lands across the highway look to have been abandoned. If you move to demonstrate your capabilities, His Majesty may grant you Vintners title as well. The idea that she could effectively double the size of her holdings seemed to have some effect. Ludmila knew that Clara was not a greedy woman, but any capable noble would leap at the opportunity to further put their skills to use and expand their demesne. A minute passed before the calculating look passed from her face. Do you think thats actually possible? She asked. As I understand it, Ludmila said, the administrations priority is getting things back to normal again. They would be ecstatic if a noble of your calibre returned to her duties and, considering how absurdly powerful the Sorcerous Kingdom is, they have no reason to fear you becoming any kind of threat. Just dont become a repeat of Count Fassett. Ludmilas expression of confidence was in no way an exaggeration: Clara Corelyn was nothing short of a genius and, when it came to noble matters, she was someone who knew no peer. Most of Ludmilas extended knowledge concerning administration, diplomacy and economics stemmed from her long relationship with her childhood friend. Under the auspices of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila thought Claras future seemed limitlessthat is, if she could only be prodded out of her fearfulness. You found out what happened to him? Clara frowned at the mention of Count Fassett, We were informed that he had been disposed of for overstepping his bounds, but they left it on that very vague and ominous note. Ludmila shared what she had learned about the late Count from Lady Shalltear. That greasy old fox finally went too far, Claras satisfied sounding voice did not even show a hint of remorse for the man. You know, after we heard that the Royal Army had been decisively defeated at Katze, we started making bets behind his back about whether the Bloody Emperor would purge him. Its a good thing that the Sorcerous Kingdom could see him for what he was as well. Her friends posture had relaxed quite a bit and her tone had reverted to one that was more suited to casual discussion between themselves. The signs of nervousness and fear started to fade from her countenance. The man had a shameless ambition well beyond his worth as a noble C the only thing he seemed to be good at was keeping his deeds beyond Lord Rettenmeiers notice. Did you know he kept approaching us to break off my engagement to your brother so he could marry me to his second son? What happened to House V?lkchenheim was House Fassetts doing as well: that entire family is rotten to the core. I can just picture him walking proudly into the Royal Court to make his ridiculous demands C what I would have paid to be there to watch him get tossed out. Claras gleeful tone was greatly at odds with her usual gentle demeanor. She must have despised the late Count quite a bit. Knowing this is one looming uncertainty dispelled from all of us, she said. If the Kings Justice is not just some thin veneer of order, and he truly intends rule of law for the realm, then we as his nobles will be able to carry out our obligations with confidence. Speaking of which, are our old contracts still valid? What happened between you and the Sorcerer King? About that Ludmila said, my title was transferred from His Majesty to Lady Shalltear. Im no longer a direct vassal of the Sorcerer King. So thats why she was with you the other day, Clara said thoughtfully. It seems awfully kind of her to accompany a new vassal personally like that; I suppose shes the one that helped you learn so quickly. Still, its very strange for this to occur C would you happen to know the reason why? I didnt even make it to the audience chamber, Ludmila replied. I discovered that she had become my liege after the fact, and I ended up chasing her out the door of the Royal Villa. Lady Shalltear didnt seem to think the reason was something worth sharing with me either. Even in our short time together, I can say that the vassals that accompanied the Sorcerer King to E-Rantel have a very different way of seeing the world. Perhaps, as we adopt their ways, the reason will come to light on its own. Perhaps, Clara said, but what about your contract? Ludmila frowned. The absence of the very thing that defined the relationship between liege and vassal was something that bothered her to no end. She had been rationalizing her lack of having one being due to the unknowns that accompanied the state of the new realm, but no matter how reasonable the justifications were, it still felt like there was a piece of herself missing. I dont have one yet, Ludmila replied. Wardens Vale is undergoing major changes and the old contract as a Frontier Noble of Re-Estize is most likely obsolete given the strength of His Majestys armies. Its something Ill have to draft from scratch, and it will probably require several passes before it is acceptable. You will probably have a much easier time writing up your own since your territory is already well established and the expectations should not change much. The one thing I can be almost certain of is that there will be no need for a levy. No Levy? Clara brightened, I think its been mentioned before, but the last week or so has been one giant blur for me. Its a relief to hear it from someone thats been in close contact with a member of the Royal Court. Having the tenants pulled away to fulfil our obligations every year was quite annoying. Ill ask again to be sure, once I find whoever I need to work with on this. Youll be taking a look at what the new administration has to offer, then? Clara nodded, though her expression still carried a trace of trepidation. Ill head over to the Civil Office later and see what I can learn there, she said. "Ill take Baron Hamel with me as well C he stopped staying over, insisting that he needed to prove his bravery. Thats cute. Stubborn is more like it, Clara huffed, hes probably just as scared as I am. Ill drag him out there and make him eat his words. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 After exchanging farewells and leaving Baroness Corelyns manor, Ludmila and her ladys maid walked over to visit Countess Jezne, whose residence was a short distance away. Her butler promptly answered the door: a silver-haired man with a distinguished air who had served House Jezne for as long as she could remember. He led them into the building, guiding them to the courtyard where Vilette Jezne was seated in the shade of a Magnolia tree. Ludmila waited at the edge of the open space. Lady Zahradnik, the butler announced in a clear and dignified voice, Baroness of Wardens Vale. You just told me that a minute ago, Countess Jezne snapped. What is it? Ludmila nearly faltered as the words jabbed at her while she stepped into the courtyard, curtseying before the aged matron of House Jezne. She didnt think she could ever harden her mental defences against the ornery old woman. Good afternoon, Lady Jezne, she said. I hope I find you well. Id be well if not for all these blasted books, she tapped a gnarled finger on a familiar looking tome on the table set out before her seat. Whoever wrote these damn things doesnt care a lick for the elderly. Ill have gone blind before I finish getting through all of them. Ludmila tilted her head to read the spine of one of the books: it was one of the almanacs provided by the administration. You have been to the civil office, my lady? She asked. Oh yes. A line of those dried up Undead ogled me all the way to the front desk. I went to ask for a few things and ended up with a pile of this garbage instead, Countess Jezne huffed. Familiarize myself with the proper procedures, they said. What tripe. Despite her verbal hostility towards the new system, it seemed that she was doing just that. Ludmila spotted a pile of forms neatly filled out on the stone bench beside the Countess. Did something happen, my lady? Ludmila was curious what had driven her to action, Why the sudden rush? Momon happened, the aged matron replied. According to the couriers that started appearing yesterday, that troublemaker popped up in my territory and started wandering around; riling everyone up. Now a man appears every few hours from one or another of my vassals, begging for directions. Everything''s a mess. E-Rantel is still asleep and my entire demesne is screaming for goods so they can keep working. It seemed that the Adamantite Adventurer was now starting to work the strange magic that she had seen take effect in Corelyn Village in other territories as well. Having her territory come back to life all at once had the Countess working at a frenzied pace, trying to deal with the supply bottleneck it had caused. Is this happening everywhere? Ludmila asked. Is Momon more than one person? Vilette Jezne returned in a snide tone. Ask a silly question, get a silly answer. Ludmila decided to deliver her message from Forgemaster Mesmit so the Countess could continue with her work uninterrupted. I stopped by to deliver a request from the eastern quarter, my lady, Ludmila said politely. Their stores of charcoal are running low. Tell me something that I dont know, Countess Jezne rolled her eyes. Its obvious that if I dont send fuel for over a month, theyll run out, yes? Well, Im sure they will be relieved that youre on top of things. On top of things? Hah! Ludmila paid her respects once more before leaving the Countess to her duties. They departed again, returning to the manor to ride the wagon out of the central district. They arrived at the Merchant Guild a couple of hours past noon. This time, there was a young woman in the uniform of the Merchant Guild working at the reception counter. Her hand slammed down onto a stack of papers that had begun to flutter from the breath of wind that accompanied their opening the doors. She startled herself with the noise she had made and looked up. Rather than beautiful, her face would be more accurately described as handsome: framed in well-defined features that belied her timid reaction. She attempted to blow a loose curl of blonde hair falling over her face out of the way several times before finally giving up and brushing it away with her hand. Welcome to the Guild, Baroness Zahradnik. The woman bowed, and the curl fell over her face again. You know who I am? Of course! She said brightly, I recognized you the moment you stepped into the building. Or maybe I felt it? Anyways, youre exactly as the guildmaster described: even your clothing is the same. Oops. The clerks hand came up to cover her mouth. Ludmila placed the bill from Mesmits Forge on the counter along with her account book. As the woman looked down to scan the invoice, Ludmila looked around the office. The man I dealt with a few days ago was the guildmaster? Oh yes, that was him, the clerk replied as she turned to make her way into the office. Never missed a day of work as far as I can remember. Hes up in the archives right now doing something. Ill be right back. The way she spoke was reminiscent of the old mans clipped tone. Ludmila fished up her stamp before the woman returned. The clerk placed her account book on the counter over several additional documents she had come back with. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Your account balance has been updated, Baroness Zahradnik. These are the applicants that came forward and expressed an interest in your offer of tenancy: their addresses are also included. Is there anything else the Guild can assist you with, my lady? I didnt get your name Oh! Apologies, my lady, the clerk dipped her head. Edwina Hoffmann. Darian Hoffmann is my grandfather. The guildmaster, I mean. I see. Well, give the guildmaster my regards, Edwina. Yes of course, my lady, the receptionist bowed at her desk again as Ludmila turned to leave. Thank you for your patronage. Stepping down the stairs of the Merchant Guild, Ludmila looked over the still-empty main plaza of the city. Her eyes were eventually drawn to the cathedral on the opposite end. She had not visited the last time she was in the city, so she thought she should before she returned to Wardens Vale. She wasnt sure how the Undead Soul Eater would react to the cathedral C or the cathedral staff to the Undead C so she had it parked a distance away and walked the remainder of the way with Aemilia. The building was old C it had stood for well over a century C but careful maintenance by the temple staff left it in good condition. Though it was massive, there were no ornate frescoes or fixtures adorning the exterior. Stained-glass windows alternated in the colours representing the Six Great Gods. The entrance to the cathedral was framed with two pillars supporting an overhang that shaded the open doors. A light scent of incense filled the air as they entered the vestibule, and a figure standing in the aisles further inside looked to the shadows silhouetted by the light from the entrance. Ludmila immediately recognized the man walking up to them and curtsied as he approached. I hope the day finds you well, Bishop Austine, she lowered her head respectfully, and Aemilia followed suit. Ludmila felt a light touch on her head, and a familiar wave of warmth washed over her. Blessings of The Six be upon you, childe. The mans gentle voice was just as warm as the magic that he had bestowed on her. He smiled just as warmly as she raised her head Ludmila Zahradnik, he said. You are much taller than you were last year. Any taller and I will be scaring away prospective consorts, Your Excellency, She replied sardonically. Consorts? The Bishops face fell, So your entire family His voice trailed off and he performed a ritual gesture and prayer for the fallen. May the merciful Surshana grant them peace. I am so sorry for your loss, Ludmila. He leaned forward to embrace her. After a long moment, he pulled away, but his hands remained to grasp her shoulders lightly. He examined her teary eyes before speaking again. The times are troubling, but in such times we must hold to faith and do what we can for one another. Is there anything I can do to help you, Baroness? I would ask the same, Ludmila replied as she wiped her eyes with a handkerchief, but there are several things that I must report to you first. Bishop Austine released his hold on her shoulders and motioned from them to follow him. He led them to his office, which was through a door in the hall running along the side of the building. When they were seated at his carefully organized desk, he leaned forward to hear what she had to say. When we received news of what had happened, Ludmila said, Priest Bohdan recommended that we evacuate to the Theocracy. It seemed prudent with what we could make out from the details. A reasonable course of action, he agreed with a slow nod, especially considering what information must have made it out there. It is a short distance from your demesne to the border of the Theocracy. What was your decision? I agreed with him, she replied. I waited as long as I thought was safe, just in case, but in the end I placed the villagers under Bohdans care ...and you stayed behind. Austine finished for her with a tight smile, I may not have lived as long as the venerable Bohdan, but I know your family well. House Zahradnik has a valiant reputation C which has gotten quite a few members of your family into all sorts of trouble in generations past C I suppose it is inevitable that you would choose to face your challenges as well. Do you think I made the right choice, Your Excellency? Bishop Austine leaned back from the desk and rose to his feet. He walked over to another part of the office, lined with large wooden bookshelves that Ludmila understood were filled with the registries of the families that were supplicants of the Temple. He returned with one such registry, which bore the crest of House Zahradnik, opening it in one hand and slowly flipping through the pages. The look on his face suggested that it was not his first time going over the contents: his expression was that of reminiscence, not study. You are the scion of a bloodline blessed with both strength and resilience, Ludmila, the Bishop said. While this strength may wax and wane over the generations, I should let you know that several men and women from your line have risen to greatness in the past. Ludmila tried to hide her confusion. As far as she knew, the only member of House Zahradnik who fit that description was its founder: Andrei Zahradnik, who was an Adamantite-ranked Adventurer. Bishop Austine did not miss her struggling with her expression. Most came from the time before Andrei Zahradnik settled in Re-Estize, he explained. A few came after: descendants of the family that married off or went to seek their own fortunes and started their own families elsewhere, just as he had. What is even more important, I believe, is how true the members of your family stay to your heritage. No matter how strong or weak, they all display the same stubborn and noble fortitude that has become a hallmark of your House. The Bishop closed the book and placed it on the desk. After hearing his words, Ludmila had become extremely curious about the contents of her family register, as what Austine shared with her suggested that the Theocracy knew more about her lineage than her own family had. He still had more to say, however. My superiors would probably say that your bloodline is too precious to lose in this realm that has fallen under the rule of an inhuman Sovereign. They may demand that I somehow safely get you to the Theocracy so that they can help it grow further and flourish under their auspices. But, personally, I believe that you are precisely where you need to be C for what is the purpose of cultivating the strength of humanity, if not to be employed in its hour of need? It is exactly because E-Rantel is in this situation that those of your calibre have the opportunity to shine as an inspiration to the people. Momon might have stayed behind to do just this, but he is ultimately only an Adventurer. You, however, are a noble with all of the influence and authority that comes with your place in society, and it is the nobles that are in the position to do the most for the Humans of this realm. There will be no victory borne from strength here C nothing that raw might can achieve. Humanity needs its Heroes: but the Heroes that we need here now are the ones that will ensure that our place in this land remains secure. So yes, I think your decision to stay was the right choice. The Bishops words were reassuring, yet they placed a burden on Ludmilas shoulders that she did not feel qualified or capable of carrying. She was barely getting started with her own demesne, never mind turning into whatever he envisioned for her future. What about the Temple, then? She asked, The doors were open C does that mean that you plan on staying, even with the city being ruled by the Undead? The presence or absence of the Undead is not what determines whether there is a need for the Temple. We serve humanity. As long as there are Humans here, so shall we be here for them. Our doors will always be open, even when our children go astray. Besides, the corner of his mouth turned up in a half-smile, Re-Estize has always been a secular nation; the Temples here have long learned to work without the privileges enjoyed by those in the Theocracy. While they have not directly approached us for any reason, it is said that the Sorcerous Kingdom has adopted the laws of Re-Estize, so the role that the Temples fill should mostly be unchanged. The ones that have forsaken Alah Alaf and Surshana may have a harder time coming to terms with the state of the realm but we, at least, do not ignorantly turn our faces from the aspects of the world that all Humans must face. Ludmila considered the Bishops words. His patient and nurturing disposition was what she was accustomed to, as the priests which served the realm were charged with the well-being and growth of the people. It was what she had based her initial optimism on how the faith of The Six might stand to gain from the transition of power to the Sorcerous Kingdom, and it seemed that the Bishop held something of the same outlook as well. It stood in stark contrast to the vehement accusation spit out at her by the subdued Scripture member. She supposed the difference might lie in the roles that they played C a priest serving a city or village would, by necessity, approach things differently than a warrior whose purpose was far on the other end of the spectrum. As House Zahradnik was sworn not to reveal the existence of the Scriptures or their work, she could not even confer with the Bishop even if she suspected he may know of their movements as well. I apologize for my thoughtless words, Your Excellency, Ludmila said. I should have known better. It is an understandable worry, Austine leaned back into his seat. I imagine many of the citizens would have the same fears. About thathas there been any word about my people in the Theocracy? Ludmila asked, Since I know that their homes are safe now, I would like for them to return. I can fund the supplies that they need for the journey back, if that is an issue. I have not heard anything from my superiors since their statement of neutrality months ago, Bishop Austine answered. I believe communication will return again when the fears have blown over and trade between nations resumes. I will include your query in my updates on the state of E-Rantel when they can be sent on their way. I see, Ludmila said. In that case, I will have a lot of homes available in my demesne for the foreseeable future. If anyone expresses an interest in settling the frontier, please let me know and I will arrange for their immigration. Of course, Baroness C how shall I send word? The Crown has made the guest manors freely available to the Nobles in an effort to help us better acclimate to the changes following the annexation: you may leave a message with my staff there. Very well, Austine nodded. Your kind offer of tenancy to the people is a reassuring thing. Thank you, Baroness. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 16 The Temple of the Six The faith of the Six Great Gods of the Slane Theocracy C or all of Humanity, as their staunchest adherents would have one believe C is a powerful institution steeped in centuries of venerable tradition. With the legacy and bloodlines of their deities firmly within their grasp, agents of their faith are accustomed to dealing from positions of power and authority. Caretakers of their race, they guard Humanity against any and all that stand to threaten it; their agendas enforced far and wide through the strength of arms and magic provided by the elite forces cultivated through a long program of international eugenics: which has produced many of the most powerful individuals in the history of the Human race. Their institutions and temples are an ubiquitous sight across the realms of Humanity, they play a central role in all aspects of life. Or so they had meant for this reality to be so. Shortly after the defeat of the Demon Gods, the Theocracy embarked on a great venture to seed the lands wiped clean of undesirable elements with settlers of their own choosing. With one foot firmly planted in the doctrines of the faith and the other in the blessing and support of their fatherland, these Humans spread far and wide to the hopeful expectations of the Theocracy, who interspersed many strong bloodlines amongst them. Not long after, however, the fruit that they had expected to be borne through their efforts turned sour. The intricate web of their influence frayed as distance and time wore away at the bonds between the ancient nation and the nascent Human states subject to its influence. Apostasy eventually became so rampant that a schism manifested, resulting in the majority of the population worshiping only four of The Six in the northern nations of Roble and Re-Estize. The latter established a secular government, but half of its territory broke away shortly after its founding to give rise to the Baharuth Empire: which retained this political separation from the Temples. Though their operations were adversely affected beyond the borders of the Slane Theocracy, the scattered Temples of the Six Great Gods remained even as the practice of their faith diminished. The approach they established in order to uphold their sacred charge over the Human nations diverged greatly in some aspects from the zealous practices of their home country. They still continue to strive to become a pillar of support for humanity, but the populations that they serve care little for their zeal and their rulers suffer no challenges to their authority. As the Temples are an administrative organ in addition to a religious one, the work of the priesthood extends not only matters of faith, but also the careful monitoring of the myriad of bloodlines and cultural practices founded through their influence. Fortunately, a few important aspects have remained. Though not explicitly belligerent, Human-centric thinking is still prevalent in every one of these nations and the practice of monogamy is still widely promoted, making the tracing of valuable lineages easier to achieve. Though outwardly perceived as places of worship, every cathedral, temple and shrine is also an office: a part of the vast network of faithful administrators that helps to manage the future of Humanity and ensure its survival in a world of savage and powerful enemies.
Chapter 16 Bishop Austine accompanied them as they made their way out of the Cathedral, the trio stopping at the top of the short set of stairs in front of the door. His gaze followed a patrol of Death Knights crossing the far end of the plaza, their plated footfalls clearly heard all the way from where they stood. Ludmilas attention was directed to their left, however, to look at one of the nearby buildings. What has the Adventurer Guild been doing since the annexation? She asked. The Bishop turned his attention away from the Undead to follow her gaze to the nearby guildhall. As far as I have seen, not a whole lot, Bishop Austine told her. While they have not closed their doors, there are only a few parties of Adventurers going back and forth. It is nothing at all like what it used to be. The Magician Guild appears to be open as well, but the Wood Golems that they used to guard the place are gone C I suspect that they have long since transported all of their valuables away to other branches. According to one of our Clerics that paid a visit recently, the Adventurer Guild is in a similar situation. She said that, since the formal transfer of the duchy to the Sorcerer King, new requests have ceased entirely and most of the old ones are gone as well. The source of most of their work is at a standstill, though, Ludmila said. The nobility has not exactly been in the position to commission new requests or fund bounties for our territories in the past few weeks, and merchant operations are nearly nonexistent. That may be so, he replied, but just having a glimpse of the Sorcerer Kings forces, I have no doubt that the vast majority of what Adventurers normally deal with will no longer be an issue. It has become like the Theocracy, in that sense: they absorbed their local Adventurer Guild branches into the ranks of their forces long ago. Ludmilas discourse with Lady Shalltear in the past few days suggested that this might be the case for the Sorcerous Kingdom, but she still was not sure of the exact details on how national security was handled now. There were requests for military assistance available to be submitted at the civil office, but surely there were a few things that Adventurers would be more suitable for over the Undead. The single-minded and uncommunicative attitudes of the Death Knights and Elder Liches stationed everywhere made it unlikely that they would be ideal for situations that required an unconventional or indirect approach, or one that saw benefit from a Human touch. I am sure there are still things that they can do, Ludmila ventured. The nobles occasionally hire Adventurers for entertainment, or as diplomatic couriers and escorts. Merchants commission them to find rare or difficult-to-obtain resources and various other things that employ their unique skillsets. I suppose, Bishop Austine said. It would require that the Adventurers actually have those specific skillsets, however. The majority are essentially combat specialists. Ludmila frowned; there was no easy way around the problem for most. She very much would have liked the Adventurer Guild to continue existing in the city, as House Zahradnik had a long relationship with the organization. That was not something she could do much about though C she had her hands full seeing to her own matters. Turning to say her farewells to Bishop Austine, she returned to where her wagon was awaiting them near the main street crossing the plaza. Taking her seat, she flipped through the addresses she needed to visit as Aemilia settled in beside her. Her maid had been something of a shadow during the entire visit, ever ready to come to her mistress assistance but never a distraction while she spoke with the Bishop. Ludmilas fingers stopped as she flipped to the page with the strange Farmer. Luzi, she asked, did the others say anything about this weird farmer? Mrs. Roeh did not say anything, my lady, Aemilia replied, but the Linum sisters said he was creepy. That was not helpful at all C all it did was make Ludmila more apprehensive about meeting him. Looking over the addresses again, she realized that she had no idea where anything was in the city: it was actually Lady Shalltear and the Soul Eater that had done all of the navigation when they had spent the day together wandering around the city. She held out the sheets in front of herself and her maid. Which one of these is closest? Ludmila asked her. After glancing over the papers, Aemilia pointed to the nearest address. It was the Farmer, of course. With a sigh, she relayed the address to the Soul Eater, and it drove the wagon to its destination. The building they stopped in front of seemed normal enough: it was a narrow structure of four storeys, with sun-bleached wooden stairs running up the side. She thought about having the Death Knight follow her up to the third floor where the man resided but the massive, armoured figure would probably scare the residents witless as it stomped up and down the stairs. They made their way up and lightly knocked on the door. She heard movement inside and, after a few seconds, it opened by a sliver and a short man with a pale face looked up at her questioningly. Moren Boer? Ludmila kept her voice even. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Yes? His voice did not seem strange at all. The more she thought about his description as being creepy, however, the more she tried to find abnormal things about his rather normal appearance. You expressed interest in the offer of tenancy over in Wardens Vale? Oh! Yes. His voice picked up slightly, and the doorway opened fully. There was really nothing at all strange about the man; he was short and a bit pale, but could have appeared anywhere and not looked out of place. Are we leaving now? He asked, seeming uncertain on how to address her. It struck Ludmila how odd the fact was for a noble to be personally going around the city picking up new tenants. Migration was usually organized by the temples, guilds or the city offices. Even in those cases, they would simply receive permission to immigrate and head off on their own. She supposed that it couldnt be helped with E-Rantel in its current state, but at some point she wouldnt be able to afford the time to see to such things. We will be leaving before the evening, Ludmila said, so you have some time to prepare. There is a gazebo near the Royal Villa in the central district C that is where we will be gathering. Gathering? Morens brow furrowed, Ehmit should be plenty of time C Ill be there. With that, he softly closed the door. Ludmila felt the entire buildup of tension leading up to their meeting a colossal waste of energy. What was creepy about him anyways? After returning to the wagon, she turned to her maid. I didnt see anything wrong with him, did you? No, my lady, Aemilia shook her head. He was quite rude to you, though. My apologies for not setting him straight C I was too caught up in the whole thing about him. No harm done, I think, Ludmila said. I doubt he realized who he was speaking tonot that I could blame him for not expecting a noble to come straight to his door. With the potentially problematic farmer turning out to be rather normal, Ludmila felt that she could get through the remainder in short order. The next three stops were all woodcutters with young families. Each had a roughly similar set of circumstances: while the Sorcerous Kingdom was supplying provisions to the people, the air of uncertainty still weighed heavily upon them. With the industries inside the city mostly at a standstill, even those that were willing could not find employment, so they had chosen to leave rather than continue to face an unknown future. They all shared the same look of relief on their faces when Ludmila explained why she had come to see them and were issued the same instructions that she had left with Moren Boer. The smith was all the way out in the military district, which was originally built as a staging area for the Royal Army of Re-Estize during conflicts with the Empire. Outside of these periods, most of it lay empty aside from those who had good reason to be there C usually some business involving the cemetery that occupied the entire western quarter of the district. As they approached the address, they saw a middle-aged man, with streaks of grey through his barely kept brown hair, sitting on a tree stump tinkering with something. A strange sort of cart was parked nearby, and he looked up at the sound of the approaching wagon. Seeing the Soul Eater headed his way, he stood up and backed away warily. Ludmila stepped down off of the wagon and made her way across the trampled grass. The location indicated by the address was actually a mustering field for training levied men. The soil was rough and uneven, and she could see the imprints of feet in the dried ground where men once stood to practice for their upcoming skirmish. As she came nearer to him she noticed a small tent pitched near the side of the field, under the shade of a nearby building. Ostrik Kovalev? Ludmila read the name written on his form. Thats me His words came slowly, and his wary stance remained unchanged. You responded to the call for a smith in Wardens Vale? Thats right. He straightened his posture, put his work aside and pulled a cloth from his coveralls to wipe his hands. Ludmila wondered if there was some unwritten law that required all smiths to be gruff and short spoken. She looked over the area around him again. Beyond the tent and the cart, he had dug a fire pit and a clothesline was strung between two poles that had formerly propped up practice targets. Several articles of clothing were being hung out to dry in the afternoon sun. Transportation will be available in the central district late this afternoon, she told him. Do you have a family you need to gather before you leave? Course not, he grunted. A traveling smithy isnt something youd want to drag a family around with. Though people who traveled to various locales to perform their trade existed, Ludmila had never heard of a smith that actively travelled before. It would certainly explain his accommodations and, by its appearance, she guessed that the strange cart was actually some sort of compact forge. If you are a travelling smith, she said, then what are you doing here? The city has plenty of forges. I followed the Royal Army into E-Rantel during the winter, Ostrik explained, that many men coming in at once and the city gets swamped with work, so my skills are at a premium. Plenty to be made doing even simple things like making horseshoes, nails and fixing odds and ends. Been at it since the Empire started the whole staring contest years ago. But, you can perform the work of a regular smith, yes? Hm? Of course. He said offhandedly, This whole setup might not make me look it, but I am a Master Smith. The Guild wont lie to you about that. Is it better to be a travelling smith than it would be running your own forge in a city somewhere? Ludmila asked. Depends, he answered. Maybe if I was up north in Blumrushs territory working Mithrilbut then I wouldnt get to travel. I made most of my coin doing work for the army for a few months, then I wandered about as I pleased for the rest of the year. Plenty to see and learn by watching how other different masters work in different places. It might not be the most stable thing, but Im happy with what I gained by doing it. So why didnt you just leave E-Rantel after what happened? Lost everything in the rout, the smith made a sour expression. Well, nearly everything. There was no warning C not enough to tie everything down, at any rate C only a wave of panicked men that bowled everything over. The press of bodies just swept me away from where I set up shop. When I finally got back, most of everything was gone C as scared as they looked, some bastards werent so scared that they wouldnt stop and ransack whatever was in the way. Emptied my tent and flattened it; my horses disappeared too. Only reason why the forge was probably left behind is because its too damn heavy for a guy to run off with. That sounds terrible. Oh, it was terrible. Then this will be a temporary arrangement then? Ludmila asked, Once you get back on your feet, you will return to your travels? Nah, he said bitterly, losing years of your livelihood kind of takes the shine out of an adventure like this. I figured I would just work under some lord somewhere and thatd be it C saw the posting at the Merchant Guild and thought why not. Well, if it is any consolation, Ludmila said, I would gladly have you at Wardens Vale. I thought I would need to wait much longer before my demesne grew large enough to attract a Master Smith. Your demesne? He frowned, Sorry, my lady, Ive never seen a noble running around like this before; figured you for a higher-up in the lords retinue. I had just the same thought when I started doing this today, Ludmila accepted his apology in good humour. I do not plan on making it a regular thing, but if something needs to be done, then it needs to be done. Fair enough, Ostrik said as he started to take down the clothesline. Better than one of those highlords that cant even be arsed to tie their own shoesCer, Pardon the language. Do you have a way to move the forge? I dont see a way to hitch it to your wagon. How much does it weigh? Its mostly empty of fuel and ore, so round 300 Kilograms. Its already packed up, so if you have a way The iron gang ploughs that the Death Knights could carry were a bit less than double the weight of the forge but, since it was on a wheeled cart, she figured that a single Death Knight could easily pull it along. She motioned to her footman. You shouldnt have any problems transporting that, yes? She asked her footman. It stomped forward, sheathing its flamberge. Lifting the tongue of the cart with its free hand, the Death Knight pulled it free of the shallow rut that secured it. After pulling the forge along for a few metres, it looked to Ludmila and nodded. She mused over how expressive it seemed; maybe it was just restless from doing nothing but following the wagon around all day. Ostrik shook his head from where he was watching near the tent. Who needs a damn horse when you have legendary terrors working for you? He muttered, Are you from the Sorcerous Kingdom, my lady? I am formerly a noble of Re-Estize, Ludmila replied. My title is a part of the duchy, so I went with it. Well you sure got used to things real quick. Everyone else is still hiding under their beds. Its not as bad as it seems C not any more, anyways, Ludmila told him. The territories are already getting back to work, so the city will soon follow. In the meantime, I intend on pressing every advantage I have: all of my tenants will use the Undead for simple labour, if there is a place for them in their professions. Youre kidding, Ostrik looked at the Death Knight. You mean this guyll work for me now? No, thats one of my footmen. Ive requested a few skeletons that will work for you. Ive seen people using elementals for work, he said, but Undead would be sure to have the neighbors reporting you to the authorities. Well, Im not sure what I can do with some Skeletons, but I guess well just have to see. Ill need a few minutes here to finish packing up, if you dont mind. Ostrik turned away and continued to put away his belongings while Ludmila returned to the wagon with Aemilia. It wasnt long before the smith tossed his bags over the side of the vehicle and pulled himself onto the back. They picked up one of the woodcutters and his family that they came across walking through the city on the way to the central district, dropping them all off at the gardens near the gazebo. Her new tenants gaped wordlessly at the hundreds of Undead arranged on the road nearby. Ludmila looked around until she spotted a cluster of four Skeletons standing apart from the others. Luzi, she said, pointing them out, take those four and bring them to Mrs. Roeh. The staff in the city will practice directing them and evaluate their usefulness while we are away. Yes, my lady. Aemilia stepped off of the wagon, and the new tenants gathered nearby watched wide eyed as the maid took command of the Skeletons and led them to the side, awaiting Ludmila. We are done here C thank you, Ludmila said to the Soul Eater. You may return now. They made their way back to the manor as the wagon rumbled away, giving Terah a shock with her new Undead assistants. After Aemilia instructed Terah and the Linum sisters on how to control the Undead labourers, Ludmila spoke. I expect you to be well-versed in working with the Undead by the time I return, she told them. Any new hires should be instructed on their use as well. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 All of the tenants had gathered by the time Ludmila returned to the gardens from the manor. Nearly all were still gathered a distance away from the formations of Undead labourers. She walked up to stand in front of them and their eyes turned to her. There were sixteen in total: the smith and the farmer; the three woodcutters with their wives and children. As you may have noticed, Ludmila addressed them, Wardens Vale will have plenty of the Undead around. The offer you responded to should have said as much but, if you are having second thoughts, you may withdraw C I have no need for tenants who cannot adapt to life on the frontier and embrace the new ways of the Sorcerous Kingdom. She wondered what she would do if they all just turned around and left. Fortunately, after a few minutes, none of them did. Their focus turned away from her, however, as Lady Shalltear arrived and riveted all of their gazes to her enthralling beauty. Ludmila came forward to pay her respects to her liege. I hope the evening finds you well, Lady Shalltear, she greeted her. Are you all set here? Lady Shalltear asked. We are all assembled, my lady, Ludmila nodded. This should have the demesne well on its way. Good. Maybe Albedo will finally stop trying to have us join her in her boredom with some numbers to crunch. Lady Shalltear walked a short distance to the gazebo and opened Gate. The column of Undead lined up and marched in. When the last Death Knight pulled the portable forge through, Ludmila motioned for her new tenants to enter. Ostrik stopped just before the Gate before leaping through for some reason C the others similarly stopped to stare at the black portal hanging before them before hesitantly stepping into its threshold. Is there any limit to this magic, my lady? Ludmila asked as the last of the villagers filtered through. It drains my mana as long as it continues to be used, Lady Shalltear yawned as the long procession finally ended. Just this much is not a problem, though C there are also ways to extend the duration with some assistance. Do we even need roads if we can always rely on this magic? Ludmila wondered. Its certainly useful if you need to deliver something or transport large groups quickly, Lady Shalltear told her, but its not necessary for transporting regular cargo. A warehouse or port can only accommodate a certain amount of traffic at any given time; it doesnt matter if it reaches that capacity through a constant stream of wagons or ships, or through magical transportation. In that sense, its an inefficient use of mana C and a liability should I require that mana for something else. I see. You are quite knowledgeable about these things, my lady. I suppose thats why Im the Minister of Transportation. I would still like for His Majesty to find more for me to do, though. Lady Shalltear looked to the western wall, where the sun was beginning to dip below the massive barrier, Its about time for yet another meeting, you should get going. Thank you once again for your kindness, my lady, Ludmila curtsied deeply, I hope to repay your favour soon. Like I said, all you need to do isC Lady Shalltears voice cut off. A moment passed before she spoke again. Work hard and produce results that will help me gain the regard of His Majesty. Her lieges words carried a hint of ambition that had not been there before, and Ludmila rose with a bright smile. Of course, my lady, she said. I am at your service. After stepping foot on the sandy flats below the entrance to the village, Ludmila looked around as the Gate closed behind her. The Undead had arranged themselves neatly once again while the villagers stood together on the path between the village and the pier. Nonna floated down from the west, and the new migrants shifted away as one. How are things out on the fields? Ludmila asked as the Elder Lich settled down in front of her. The work continues, Nonna replied. Inventories for spare tools have fallen by 15 percent. Ludmila winced. How are we losing so many tools? She asked, I dont recall losses like this from previous seasons. Your statement appears to reflect the data collected from Carne, Nonna nodded. I have come up with several theories as to why this is. We can discuss them when were out there tomorrow, Ludmila told him. I need to make sure the tenants are settled before evening falls. We have a smith now to help with repairs, but we need a long term solution that doesnt constantly tie up skilled labour. Ill need him for other things soon enough. I concur, Nonna nodded. Delays and resources consumed by substandard equipment produces suboptimal results. Do you have any ideas offhand? Since a smith is present, the Elder Lich stated, the option of upgrading the equipment may be possible. Orichalcum or Adamantite should suffice. Behind them somewhere, Ostrik made a choking sound. Thats a joke, right? Ludmila asked. Nonna did not provide an answer. How much would a single Adamantite shovel even cost? Was there even enough in the duchy for all of that equipment? Definitely not. Have there been any more accidents out in the fields? No. Any new incidents in the village? The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. No. Any sign of trespassers? No. Ludmila made a face. She knew it was just the way that Nonna was, but she still preferred a more verbose rapport with her subordinates. One more thing before you get back to your work, Ludmila motioned for the Elder Lich to accompany her as she walked over the new arrivals. This is Nonna, Ludmila said to the villagers after they had turned their attention to Nonna C or rather, they wouldnt stop staring at her, if you have any issues with the Undead, please let her know. The line of faces all paled in unison when they heard her words. I meant issues you encounter as you work with the Undead, Ludmila reiterated quickly. Any surprising uses as well. Nonna is evaluating their work around the fief. What you learn here will be used all around the duchy, so its something of importance to the entire Sorcerous Kingdom. The villagers relaxed somewhat after she waved the Nonna away. She led the group up the road and into the settlement. You may choose any of the homes here to settle in with your families. Miss Luzi here has cleaned most of them up, Ludmila looked towards Aemilia, who nodded. There is a shrine at the top of the hill to offer your devotions and prayers. Conveniences such as magical faucets do not currently exist here, so water is drawn from the river. If you feel that you are ready, Miss Luzi can also teach you how to direct the Skeleton labourers to help you with various things. Shares of food for the week will be distributed once youve all moved in. As they dispersed, Ludmila called out to the Farmer. Moren Boer. Yes, Baroness? Youll be moving into the hamlet out in the fields tomorrow morning, so dont get too attached here. ...by myself, my lady? He asked. There will be nearly 600 Undead labourers around you as well, Ludmila told him. I hope you dont mind. Of course, my lady. That the short, pale man had so smoothly accepted her words was the first thing Ludmila noted was odd. She couldnt imagine a regular farm tenant being able to accept such an arrangement so quickly. She watched him as he disappeared into a home nearby, but she did not notice anything amiss. Ostrik appeared from the home furthest to the west and walked back down towards her. That was quick, Ludmila noted as he approached. Im used to it, he said. Wanted to set things up while the light was still good. They walked back down to where the portable forge was parked on the flats. She issued orders to the new Undead farming teams and watched them march away before turning back to the smith. Do you know where you want to place your forge? Yeah, Ostrik replied. Below the place I moved into. The wind comes in from the north, so working there wont blow fumes over the village. Appreciative of such a consideration, Ludmila called the Death Knight pulling the portable forge over to follow them, as well as four Skeletons. The smith went ahead of them, continuing to speak as they walked. This is quite the place you got here, Lady Zahradnik, he kept looking around at their surroundings. Most of the duchy is farmlands and forests. I didnt expect a beautiful place nestled at the base of the mountains like this. Wouldnt mind finding a wife and settling down here. Wardens Vale was chosen for its natural beauty, she replied. Plus its defensible. We dont have much else though. Ive seen a lot of places, the smith told her. This territory is very nicely balanced. As long as you have people here, youll be set. They stopped at the westernmost point of the lowest village terrace, overlooking the fork in the road which branched west into the fields across the wooden bridge. Ludmila crossed her arms against the wind as she watched Ostrik unpack his forge. Opening the locks, he lifted the hood which covered the cart. The steel wagon was divided into two sections. One side opened and was pulled out to create a small extension, where he unpacked and placed the two bellows to point into an opening to the other side. The other section appeared to be an enclosed furnace with a bed for fuel and a window which faced them. There was a wood stump, which he rolled out and placed his anvil on. Lastly, he pulled his tools out from inside the furnace with a series of metal hooks, which he hung on the edge of the forge to arrange his equipment on. Ive never seen something like this before, Ludmila said as Ostrik drove pegs into the ground that were attached to chains securing the forge. What can you do? Any sort of smaller scale metalworking, the smith said as he circled his forge. I can even repair armour and make weapons using this. Ill be getting things ready to build a real smithy on this part of the terrace here when there isnt any work to do. Could make a few things if you need em as well, but first I need to start some mounds for charcoal and put together a bloomery. You have materials for everything right here in this valley, so all we need is time and labour C which you seem to have plenty of with all these Undead here. If I can figure them out, that is. Wont you need iron ore? Ludmila asked. Ostrik looked up from his inspection and peered at her strangely. Was there a smith here before? Not that I know of. Then you probably have plenty of ore to work with for now. Ludmila frowned in confusion. Seeing this, Ostrik continued speaking. Ill show you after Im done here, he said. Need to get together with the woodcutters first if were going to get started. He returned to his work and seemed to have nothing else to say, so Ludmila turned back to walk down the lane. She looked up and saw several villagers moving about and, as she turned to follow the path up to the next terrace, she came across Aemilia. Her maid was followed by the village women, as well as three girls. My Lady, she nodded: the maid and those following her were all carrying several empty buckets each. We were just headed down to draw water from the river. There are a few of the men waiting at the warehouse for you. The group continued down the way, stopping in front of the remaining Undead that had not been deployed to the fields. Aemilia spoke at length, during which several of the women backed away but, when she finished, the children immediately dashed forward. They handed out their buckets to the awaiting Skeletons and led them off towards the riverbank. Seeing this, the adults hesitantly came forward and led away their own. Ludmila wondered whether the girls had been thrilled at the prospect of having the tiresome work handled by the Undead, or maybe it was the idea that they now had underlings to order around. She initially thought that it would take days for her to convince anyone to start employing the Skeletons, but it seemed that the children were far more flexible than their parents. The men of the village were waiting in front of the warehouse, accompanied by their sons. They stopped speaking between themselves as they noticed her approach, turning to bow awkwardly. All settled? Ludmila asked. Yes. Thank you, Lady Zahradnik, the men exchanged glances before one of them spoke. The construction of this village isdifferent, but the homes are clean and warm and there is plenty of room to expand. When we were gathered in the city, I thought all those Undead you brought would be everywhere, but I can barely see any of them. Its better than the city C those huge, armoured monsters are everywhere: standing guard and constantly patrolling the streets. This place has more than its fair share of Death Knights, she explained as she unlocked the warehouse. All of the Undead will be put to work here C several of them will be assigned to assist you in yours as well. ...is that safe, my lady? He spoke tentatively, The UndeC You may consider the Undead to be your fellow labourers here, Ludmila told them. As was said earlier, I intend for you to become pioneers in what is surely a new reality for everyone here C the same reality that the entire duchy will eventually need to face. You had best become used to it, and apply yourselves well. Your wives and daughters are already discovering how convenient they are; I doubt you will be able to part them from their newfound helpers once they have. As if on cue, the line of bucket-wielding Skeletons came up the lane with the group that had come down a short while before, disappearing into their respective homes. Ludmila entered the warehouse and began to distribute supplies to the villagers. There was only enough for Aemilia and herself for the remainder of the season, which would only last a week between all the new immigrants. She had no worries about the apparent lack of supply, however: the natural abundance around them would amply feed her people with plenty to spare until more regular sources of food were established. The men returned to their homes with their provisions and Ludmila entered the warehouse again, stretching as she looked around the nearly empty building. Her gaze eventually fell to the corner where she had placed Jeeves box. It, too, had disappeared as if it had been inextricably connected to the existence of the Undead butler. She felt a pang as she continued to stare at the empty corner. He had been so upbeat about his future duties and then his existence had been callously extinguished for being in the wrong place at the wrong time for the wrong reasons. A shadow fell across the doorway and Ludmila looked up. Nonna had returned, taking her place beside where Jeeves box once rested. The warehouse had become a base of operations of sorts for the Elder Lich, and the tome she always carried opened in her withered hand. The scratching of pen on paper went on as she jotted down notes in a strange language that Ludmila had never seen before. She assumed it was the information that Nonna had been sent to collect and assess in her tireless quest for efficiency. Do you miss Jeeves at all? Ludmila asked the Elder Lich. The sound of writing continued; Nonna did not care to answer. Ludmila pressed on however, determined to find out once and for all how the Undead felt about the loss of one of their own. He was Undead as well, wasnt he? Ludmila said, He was so happy with his work here. Dont you think what happened was terrible? Nonnas pen continued across the paper, but her voice rose up to answer Ludmilas question as the Elder Lich continued her work. There are fates that are worse than the one that he met; there are worse fates than death. What could be worse than death? Ludmila scowled a bit, As long as you continue to exist, you have the future to look forward to and new experiences and opportunities will inevitably present themselves. The Elder Lich stopped writing and looked up at her. Nonnas glowing crimson gaze examined Ludmila as they stood across from one another in the shadows of the warehouse. To be abandoned by your Masters, Nonna finally said. Left without explanation or even a single word. You will never know why they left, or where they even went and you will never see them again. Only left to wonder why C was it something you did? Did they tire of you? Were you inadequate in some way? You will stand alone: without guidance or purpose, as you watch the endless eons ebb and flow until C even as you have pondered these same thoughts for an eternity C existence itself crumbles into dust. Ludmila stood aghast at Nonnas words. It was an incomprehensible fate, yet the words twisted into her soul like an icy blade spreading cold tendrils of helpless despair throughout her being. There are worse fates than death, Nonna repeated herself. Jeeves met his end in the service of his master: it is an enviable thing. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Nonnas haunting words followed Ludmila into bed, causing her to rest fitfully through the night. They were still on her mind when she stirred the next morning. Her attachs uncharacteristic outpouring of words had made her ponder all of the experiences she had with the servants of the Sorcerer King so far. Even the words of Lady Shalltear, who was both zealously dedicated and reverent in her service to her liege, seemed to express the same tone from time to time. When she reviewed her memories with the context provided by the Elder Lich, Ludmila could almost sense the shadows of that same creeping doom from some of their discussions. A desperate prayer composed of unflinching service and unbending loyalty, in hopes that an unfathomable fate would be kept at bay. No one desired to be cast aside. No one enjoyed being unappreciated. But, in Ludmilas mind, as long as ones life lay ahead of them there would always be new opportunities and purpose to grasp in the future. Even as a noble who came from a house which had always faithfully served their liege, she felt that she could never fully understand the full depth of what Nonna had described. The dark cloud of her thoughts followed her even as she prepared for the day and Aemilia hovered around her nervously, sensing her mistress troubled mood. Is something the matter, my lady? She asked worriedly as she helped tie up Ludmilas hair. Looking at Aemilia in the reflection of her small mirror, Ludmila asked a question. Do servants live for their masters? Well of course they do, my lady, her maid replied matter-of-factly. Aemilia finished with Ludmilas hair and reached for the mantle draped over a stool nearby. Her hands slowed as she inspected the treated cloth for blemishes and debris. To an extentor perhaps it would be better to be described in degrees? It depends on what sort of servant they are, and the relationship that they have with their master. Her hands started to move again as she helped to fasten the heavy mantle around her mistress shoulders, Even as a ladys maid, I suppose that one day I will want to have a family of my own, and my loyalties would be divided after I do. Not in any sort of improper way, of course. That sounded about right. A very normal response for a Human servant C far removed from the unfathomable doom described by the Elder Lich. I guess there really are some irreconcilable differences between us and His Majestys servants, she murmured. My lady? Make sure to give your Undead assistants lots of work to do, she replied. Theyll probably be happier that way. Ludmila rose from her seat with a slight smile at her maids befuddled expression and headed out the door. It was still early, and the morning mist lay thick across the floor of the valley. The villagers appeared to still be getting ready for their day, so she decided to wander around for a bit. The ring of hammer on anvil drew her to the western edge of the village. Ostrik was already at work C or at least it looked like he was working. His forge was lit and there was a dark bar of metal being heated within. Mornin Lady Zahradnik, he greeted her as she approached. You expecting a fight? Ludmila was wearing the gambeson she had purchased from the city, the rest of her armour and weapons were still in the manor, but she planned on picking them up before leaving. Good morning, Mr. Kovalev," she replied. Ill be spending some time in the woods today: you never know what might pop up C even inside of our borders. Did you still need to speak with any of them before we leave? Nah, spoke to em yesterday. They know what I need. What do you need? Ludmila was curious. Once Im done with this new file here, Ill be almost out of fuel, he explained. Well be building mounds to make charcoal with the wood thats harvested. Will any kind of wood do? Yep, Ostrik nodded, theres no need to be picky about it for now C I just need to keep things going here. Anything thats worth more as lumber or whatever youll probably be better selling off as is. Once Im done here, Ill start looking around for ore while the woodcutters do their thing. You mentioned that yesterday, Ludmila said. Just where exactly do you plan on looking? The smith extended his hand northwards, pointing out towards the flooded plain. Thats a marsh, she stated flatly. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Yes, my lady, he agreed with her description. If you havent had a smith here since ever, theres probably enough iron ore out there to help build a small city. Or equip an army. Well, if youve never seen it before you can come back later and Ill probably have collected quite a bit by then. Well, now you really have me curious. Would you like to test out some of the Undead labourers while youre at it? I can send a handful your way. Seeing that I wasnt eaten in my sleep, Ostrik said. I suppose I could give it a shot. How does it work? You tell them what to do, and theyll try to do it. Thats it? Ostrik furrowed his brow. A better way to put it, Ludmila said, is that they understand what you want them to do when you order them around rather than follow your words exactly. If you do something like ask them to learn by watching you, or tell them to do things that you have no idea about yourself, it wont work. This means that your own expertise is crucial when directing them. Just dont expect to be putting your feet up as they forge equipment on their own C the Skeletons are only capable of straightforward tasks. What happens if I order them to do something too difficult? They just do not do anything, Ludmila said. Miss Luzi was able to get them to do all sorts of menial chores; you should be able to figure out what they can do when it comes to tasks revolving around your own work. Huh, he grunted. Well send em on over then. Ill see what I can do with em, my lady. The smith returned to his work, and Ludmila turned back in the direction from which she had come. A smile appeared on her face as the village girls came down the hill with Skeletons in tow to fetch more water. A few of their brothers were doggedly following them, begging for a turn to command their new Undead helpers. It was truly a novel sight C one that she would have never dreamed of seeing just a couple of weeks ago. She followed behind the raucous group of children until she reached the flats where the remaining Undead still waited from the previous evening. She instructed four Skeletons to head over to help the smith, then sent half of the Bone Vultures to deliver the wood which was probably piling up from clearing the fields to a spot outside the village. Recalling Ostriks words, Ludmila walked over to the edge of the marshes nearby. Looking down, she could see the various plants that were harvested by the village in the past. She could identify the different types of terrain and vegetation that marked different depths of water, as well as the paths that would safely lead through the flooded lands. She definitely did not see anything that she thought resembled iron ore. Several geese came over hopefully, but were disappointed when she turned away without feeding them anything. In doing so, her eyes fell upon the harbour to the east, where the Knarr was moored with its crew. Nonnas words had made her a bit paranoid about making sure all of her Undead had some work to do, lest they spiral into some sort of suicidal depression. Perhaps she was thinking too much about it, but she still wondered if there was anything useful for the crew to do when the ship was not transporting anything. She looked down from the pier and the crew looked back up at her. After seeing so many Skeletons, she felt that the ones in the ship were noticeably stronger than the regular labourers; their equipment was different from the simple round shields and spears of the others as well. Instead, they had round metal shields and long scimitars as sidearms. Looking over at the captain, she came upon an idea, heading back up into the village again. After ten minutes, she returned with a fishing net and a small basket. Since it was armed with many throwing weapons, she thought it should be able to cast a net as well. The captain gave her a look as she handed the net over. Take the ship out on the river and use this net to catch fish, Ludmila instructed. You may use the whole length of the vale, so take the opportunity to practice maneuvering the ship as well. Keep anything edible around the length of my forearm. When the basket is full, return to the harbour and drop it off in the warehouse. The crew cast off immediately once she stepped back onto the pier C at least it was something, and the crew did not appear to balk at the task. Hopefully, the fish she had brought to mind when issuing the instructions would be what ended up in the basket when she returned. Back at the village, Ludmila found the woodcutters standing about with their sons. Moren was standing with his things piled about him, looking down the way towards her. Ready for work, Lady Zahradnik, the same man that had spoken for the group before announced as she walked up to them, provided that there are tools. We checked the warehouse and there wasnt much. Everything is out in the hamlet, she explained. You will be starting just across the bridge and working your way there though. Your equipment will be delivered to you. Mr. Kovalev said that he spoke to you about a few things that he needs? Yes, my lady, he nodded, well be marking the cheap timber for charcoal. The rest will be sorted out according to value. That sounds good. I will be stopping by the manor for a bit. Head down and pick up four Skeletons each while you wait. She walked past them without waiting for a reply, assuming that the boys from before would lead the charge down to pick up their new underlings. It didnt take long before she heard their excited shouts coming from below, oblivious to their fathers misgivings. Did this count as using ones children against them? Aemilia was speaking to the village women near the manor, and they all turned to greet her when she tried to walk around them. My lady, Aemilia said, I was just going over a few things with the women. Will you be headed out to the fields now? Yes, I will be out getting the men started out there, Ludmila stopped to speak to them, they will be helping to clear the fields before we actually get to the forest beyond the hamlet, so they wont need to use it as a base to work out of until then. Good, one of the women let out a derisive noise, theyve been lazing about, surviving on handouts for weeks: its about time they did something. Speaking of which, what you have here is much better than the barley weve been having recently. Youre gonna spoil us rotten with the Mannagrass alone. Miss Luzi says that all the geese here are yours as well: does that mean well have plenty of fresh eggs and poultry? The eggs youll have to personally head out for, Ludmila told the woman, until we have people specifically managing the flocks. We also occasionally do have poultry to keep the numbers down. Wardens Vale is surrounded by the bounty of nature so, while I cannot say we can match all of the amenities that a city provides, the food is much better here. You should still be appreciative of the new administrations efforts to keep the city fed, however. Lady Shalltear has been working every day, delivering supplies to sustain the people of E-Rantel C she is my liege as well. O-of course, my lady, the woman stammered. I meant no offence. As long as you understand that His Majestys generosity is not to be spurned, Ludmila said to the group. Our lives will all be transformed for the better, in due time. She didnt want to leave the women on what she felt was a sour note, so she turned to Aemilia. The Undead should have freed up quite a few spare hours, she glanced over the assembled tenants. Is there anything else that the village needs? Yes, my lady, Aemilia replied. The homes have a few basic furnishings, so we would like to start weaving mats and coverings and such to make things more comfortable. The warehouse didnt have anything that I could see C was there something the village used from around here? There are stands of rushes all over the place that you may use, Ludmila replied. The villagers used rushes, you say? Aemilia looked over at the vast carpet of plants in the marsh. Yes, Ludmila replied. Ive only watched them at work, but they were able to draw fibres from the plants. After processing, they were able to make different sorts of cloth for pretty much everything. You should have seen a few examples of it around the village while you were out cleaning the other day. Aemilia gave her response some thought before answering. Ill have some samples brought in, my lady, she said. I should be able to figure it out C Im a weavers daughter, after all. You can start by trimming down all the plants along the shores surrounding the hill, Ludmila instructed them. About knee-length is fine if you dont plan on using them. You can send your leftovers and refuse to Mr. Kovalev: he seems to know all sorts of things, so he may be able to figure out a use for it. Make sure the shores are trimmed down over the next few weeks, though C Id rather not have any more would-be heroes popping out to save us again. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 After deliberating for a few minutes, Ludmila decided to only bring a portion of her equipment along, fastening the hatchet to her hip beside her dagger; fastening her bracers and pulling on her gauntlets before grabbing her spear. With as many Undead as there were with the ongoing evaluations, she highly doubted there would be any Demihumans or monsters brave enough to stick their noses into the fields to cause trouble. Wild animals were generally even more timid, and all of the Undead activity would also keep them at bay. On her way out of the village, she saw that the woodcutters had sorted themselves out. One of them ran his gaze over her armament as she approached them. Why the weapons, my lady? He asked nervously. Things may look nice and peaceful right now, Ludmila smiled, but this is still the frontier. Demihumans, monsters and everything else should be smart enough to stay away with all of the Undead around, but one can never be too sure. Youll be working to clear up fallow land around the hamlet nearby for the next week or so. The Undead watching the area will have a clear view of your surroundings, so you should be safe: just run to the nearest Death Knight in the event that something scary comes along. Ill be headed into the woods for something else after I get you all started. Ludmila rounded up the unclaimed Undead and led her hodgepodge of tenants and labourers across the bridge to the beginning of the fields. Being the closest to the harbour village they had seen the least neglect, yet still had new shrubs and trees intermittently sprouting up from where rows of grain were to be planted. She stopped on the road and turned around to address the woodcutters. All of these terraces, including the portions of the windbreaks encroaching on the fields, need to be cleared so they can be prepared for planting. There are teams of Undead working their way out from the hamlet that youll eventually come across, so all I need for the time being are the stands of trees removed and the timber sorted out for transport to the village C the teams of Undead labourers will take care of the rest. The Death Knights that I leave with you will help as well C if theres anything that requires heavy labour, such as stubborn stumps or roots, they should be able to take care of it. Theyll also be taking turns transporting timber to the village as it becomes available, so let them know how youre going to be organizing our inventories down on the flats. There will always be one standing guard nearby, but pay attention to your surroundings once in a while just in case something comes along. The Bone Vultures she had sent ahead of them were already arriving to deliver the axes, picks and shovels that she thought they would need. The men took the equipment, fanning out into the fields, and Ludmila continued on her way. A few of the Undead flew overhead every few minutes, following her instructions to deliver pieces of wood removed from the fields to the smith. There was a veritable wall of debris running along the road that stood higher than her waist and three times as wide from all the clearing that had been done so far. The original team of Undead had cleared the third field and was now working on a fourth, while the two sets of Death Knights working the ploughs were working through the second field. She stopped them as they passed by to see what their blistering pace had done to the equipment. In addition to the damage from their first run, more had accumulated besides. It clearly would not survive at this rate. Ludmila instructed them to continue their work at half the speed. Until she could get her hands on something more durable, she didnt want to deal with the delays involved in the replacement of something that could currently only be purchased in the city C if there were even any left. Walking a short distance further, she stopped where Nonna was watching over a second team of Skeletons working to clear a field on the other side of the road. What are you doing here? Ludmila asked. Collecting data for a control sample, the Elder Lich did not turn from her observations. What does that mean? It is a baseline used to compare sets of experimental results to. In this case, I am collecting information to be compared to Undead teams commanded by you, and the group that will be controlled by this new Farmer. I see, Ludmila said. Then I suppose I should leave you to your work. Yes. Actually, one thing: how long did the plough teams take to finish the first field? Roughly 26 hours, Nonna replied. The measurements of the fields are imprecise; there was some overlap in the work. At their former rate, it meant that the two teams were ploughing roughly 9.5 acres per hour. It was an order of magnitude more than what a team of draft animals using the same equipment could achieve, not factoring in that the Undead were untiring and could work day and night. She figured that, even at half speed, the Undead she had initially requested would have only taken roughly a month and a half between clearing, ploughing, sowing and harrowing. There was still enough time to achieve two harvests this year, and something that could easily be accomplished if the preparations for the first sowing had been done in the winter. Of course, with four times the labour, it should be done in a little over a week. Ludmila still couldnt quite believe it though C even as it started to play out before her eyes. The two remaining teams of Undead for the farms had ordered themselves along the road going through the centre of the hamlet. She allowed Moren Boer time to pick one of the abandoned buildings to move into and took one of the groups of Undead awaiting instructions to get them started on their work. When she returned, the short farmer was standing over the well, looking down into it. Is there water? Ludmila asked, realizing she hadnt checked. Yes...I can see the skys reflection from below. He answered as he straightened himself. The last group of Undead here will be under your direction, she walked over to where they were waiting. The other tenants seem to be able to handle four without much difficulty, but Ive heard that excessive numbers can result in various problems. As youve probably heard me explain to the others, these skeletal labourers will carry out your instructions as you envision them but they cannot carry out tasks that are too complex. They will continue with their orders until they complete them or are instructed to do otherwise, so you may be able to manage them by assigning them to tasks that take long spans of time or may be repeated many times. Im rather new at this myself, so as a Farmer, you may be able to achieve superior results with your expertise. Moren walked over to the formation of Undead, slowly examining them row by row. He gave an experimental order, and a group of four of them stepped forward. He tried again with the same results, looking over sheepishly at Ludmila. It seems four is my limit, he said apologetically. Try what I mentioned earlier, she suggested. Set those four on their task and come back for more. As he moved to follow her advice, Ludmila headed over to the barn. The Undead Vultures that she had set as sentries were still watching over the building, and she spotted several dead rodents in front of the door. Just inside, there was a pile of broken tools and she used her foot to sift through the damage. There were a few broken hafts, but most of it appeared to be damage to the iron itself caused by their indiscriminate use by the tireless Undead. She instructed several of the Undead that had followed from the village to load the pieces onto the nearest cart: she would take them on her way back to the village to see if they could be repaired. Nonna had reported that 15 percent of the equipment had failed, and they had completed ploughing roughly the same percentage of the fields so, even if Ostrik couldnt effect proper repairs, they should still be able to complete the work with all of the equipment that the new teams had brought with them. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Moren had finished setting half of his team to task by the time Ludmila finished looking through the barn. She walked out to the field he was working on, and found that the Undead that had started clearing it were working slower than the ones that she commanded. Was it because of her ability? Or was it because Moren was still new at directing the Undead? The Farmer returned with the next group C his instructions seemed shaky, but he seemed to understand what needed to be done. She didnt think ones confidence would affect the results of their directions, but that was only a hunch. He blew out a heavy sigh as he set the last group to work. Going back and forth between his Undead labourers, he would pause to issue corrections frequently. Maybe there was another reason for his slower pace. How often do farming tools break? Ludmila asked him as he continued with his task. Ones like these? Moren replied, Hmmthey should last a year or two, at least. Longer, if youre careful and take good care of them. A year or two? She was losing them at a far greater rate than that. Nonna told me that Ive lost fifteen percent of my tools in the past day alone, Ludmila said. Do you have any idea why this might be the case? They shouldnt be breaking that often, Moren said. If the tools are from the same placewell, who gave the instructions for them? That would be me, Ludmila replied. She looked over to the remaining Undead awaiting orders and commanded them to start clearing. Unlike Moren Boer, who could only direct four at a time, the entire group went to work immediately. The Farmer frowned. Is there a trick to that? He asked. Im not too sure, myself, Ludmila answered. Youre the first Human Ive had to compare to, but it already appears that there are a few notable differences between us. That might be just a bit of an understatement Moren chuckled, Does that mean the other Undead out in the fields are also following your instructions? Aside from the group being controlled by Nonna, yes. Wellnobles are used to ordering around lots of people, Moren mused, maybe it doesnt matter what they are. Lady Shalltears words to her about the differences in vocations and classes came to Ludmilas mind. When she had first heard them, extraordinary skills and feats filled her mindbut even things that she considered mundane appeared to be affected as well. If that was the case, she would have to consider things more carefully than she had initially thought she needed to. My Skeletons seem to be acting out their orders in a different way than yours are, Ludmila said. Could you take a look at them and tell me what you think? Moren walked over to where her Skeletons were clearing the field. It wasnt long until he looked back up towards her. I think I know why your tools are breaking, at least, he said. Ludmila came over to join him, but she couldnt see anything wrong with what the Skeletons were doing. Why is that? She asked. Moren looked at her strangely for a moment before his face lit up in comprehension. A few years back, he told her, we had some Adventurers come by our village for a job C Platinum rank ones. They used the village as a base for their work for about a week or so, and one of them got curious about our work. Eventually he joined some of us working out in the fields, wanting to try his hand at the whole farming thing. The man was strong and fast, but in the end what he was doing was basically the same as what these Skeletons were doing. We had to politely convince him to stop before he started damaging our property too much. What was he doing wrong? Well, rather than doing something wrong, he just didnt know how to do it properly, Moren glanced at the spear in her hand. I guess it might be easier to use weapons as an example, since youre a Frontier Noble? A regular guy will look at a spear and think that sticking someone with the pointy end is all there is to it. Then you watch someone who knows what they are doing and it looks anything but. Just like a spear is a tool for fighting, you have tools for everything else. If you havent learned the trade, then all you might think is that a blacksmith is banging metal with a hammer, a teamster is just riding along with their wagon, or a farmer is just digging holes or cutting grass. Sure, you might get the job done in the end doing what youre doing, but theres always a better way to do it. Ludmila was already feeling embarrassed halfway through his explanation. Especially considering it was her own explanation, just delivered in a more specific context. The work of Undead labourers relied on the expertise of their director: a Farmer would obviously know how to do their job better than she would, and thus be better at directing Undead labour used for farming. Even as she was making requests for various professions to migrate to Wardens Vale, she only knew how things roughly fit together through her upbringing C she didnt have an intricate understanding of how each piece of the puzzle worked. ErI meant no offense, my lady, Moren started to back away. My mouth just ran off with me. No, its alright, Ludmila cleared her throat. Im just a bit embarrassed over how Ive instructed you on how to direct the Undead, yet somehow the meaning of what Ive said hasnt sunk in for myself. Youre grasping these new tasks quite rapidly C when I first put up the posting asking for people willing to immigrate to my demesne, I didnt think anyone would take to their work this quickly. Moren let out a shaky laugh at her words. A part of me thinks this is still some sort of dream, he said. I wasnt sure what would happen. Are you going to be alright all alone here? Ludmila asked, There will be more tenants coming in eventually, but youre all that there is here until I make my next trip to E-Rantel at least. Being surrounded by so many Undead must feel unsettling for someone unaccustomed to it. I dont mind, he said. I find the Undead quite fascinating, actually. Ludmila looked at him sharply. That was definitely not something someone would normally say. Perhaps she could finally discover the root of the unease that he had generated in her maids. I think you should explain what you mean by that. Morens expression changed as he realized what he had confessed in his idle chatter. His mouth opened and closed several times before he settled on what to say. When I was younger, I had aphase, of sorts, he said nervously. I took an interest in the Undead for some reason C they were something dark and mysterious that was far beyond my dreary life at my familys farm. I got deeper and deeper into it until I fell in with a group of shady folks in the nearby town. I did things here and there for them: cleaning and other chores; delivering messages and such. They taught me a little bit of magic in exchange. I was too much of a coward to learn any Necromancy, though. I was raised under the ways of the Four Great Gods, and there was always that little voice tugging at my conscience that kept me from learning anything more than a few basic spells. I just grew out of it after that, but theres still a part of me that finds their work interesting. So youre a mage, then? Ludmila asked. Of a sort, Moren answered. Didnt save me from the levy, though. The lords men came through and I got swept away alongside a bunch of other people from my home village. They marched us off the E-Rantel, where I got a spear stuck in my hand and a sergeant that hated everyone unconditionally. I barely survived Katze. Now that he mentioned it, his unstable presentation and pale look did resemble some of the survivors that returned to Wardens Vale after the battle. Ludmila felt bad for him and for the disparaging comments that had been made by her household. The idea that he had fallen in with a group of Necromancers still made her wary, though. Such practices were taboo in Re-Estize out of concerns that the practice might lead to the rise of more Undead. It was an ultimately superficial sentiment, however, given the current state of the Kingdoms former territory. As a noble commanding hundreds of the Undead; serving an Undead vassal of an Undead King, she made his past activities seem a pittance in comparison. But you still made it out alive, Ludmila said. Why didnt you return to your family? I came from the heartlands C a village under a Baron on the other side of Pespeas territory. With the army shattered, it was every man for himself. A lot of the territories along the way home arent as well-managed as the ones in E-Rantel, and even this duchy had the signs of various problems that I could see on the way in. Many of the nobles dont care or cant afford to keep their lands secure. Even worse are the ones that are in league with the thugs and bandits that run amok in their lands. It was safe enough to come in with the Royal Army, but unless youre able to pay for their tolls or have an armed escort like the merchants do, youre more than likely to end up dead or a slave if you try to travel alone. Knowing that, I decided to take my chances staying in the city. Ludmilas eyes narrowed as he spoke. She was appalled at the idea that any noble could willingly suffer those conditions in their demesne; she was equally appalled by the idea that their own respective lieges could even allow it to happen. It was a clear breach of noble contract in Re-Estize to allow such lawlessness, never mind participate in it C how was it that such nobles were not immediately sanctioned or even stripped of their titles so they could be managed by more capable lords? The lord of a fief governed autonomously, but that autonomy came with obligations to both land and liege. The story of the Linum sisters floated out of her memory: she had been unwilling to believe that such a thing could have happened, but if the rest of Re-Estize had places where these practices had become commonplace, then perhaps the Duchy of E-Rantel had been influenced by it to some degree as well. Anyways, Moren continued, rubbing his arm in a nervous-looking manner. I came across your posting the other day and thought that I fit your requirements in a strangely fateful way. I was a Farmer, and I wasnt scared of the Undead. I thought maybe I could put everything I had learned to good work for the lord here C maybe learning some Necromancy would be useful? Ludmila had no immediate answer to his question as she had no experience with it. Considering their new reality, it was a certainty that the laws and customs surrounding the practice of Necromancy would be changed. It didnt guarantee that one could do whatever they wanted, howeverthere should be regulations concerning its use, but such regulations would need to be laid out by those who were experts in its applications. Do you think there are more groups around like the one you fell in with? Ludmila asked. Oh, I have no doubt about that, Moren said. In fact, I heard there was some incident in E-Rantel where some crazy fellows tried to do something in the cemetery. They were stopped by Adventurers, but where theres one, theres probably more C there were a few in this case. Moren stopped speaking to correct some errors in what the Skeletons were doing that Ludmila still could not discern. After observing their work for a minute, he returned to speak to her. Even if there arent, he said, word will spread about a nation that openly uses the Undead, ruled by a powerful Undead King. It will draw them like ants to honey. Ludmila frowned. That the Sorcerous Kingdom would become a popular destination for crazy Necromancers was definitely not something that had ever crossed her mind. She hoped she could deal with it when the time came. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Leaving Moren to his work, Ludmila left the hamlet with her questions for the man having led to dozens of other questions. She made her way northwest along the old road, at the forefront of a group of Undead, pondering new perspectives and information; trying to apply it in ways that might work with her current knowledge and rethinking how she would go about laying the foundations of her demesne. After roughly half an hour, she came to the thickly forested slopes of the valley beyond the fields, where the road disappeared into the undergrowth. It had finally come time to test out some of her own ideas. After Lady Shalltear''s presentation of the various types of Undead available for lease, Ludmila had requested a group of Undead Beasts in the form of boars with the idea that they, like the wild boars that lived out in the wilderness, could sniff out roots, mushrooms and the many other edible fruits and plants from the forest. As she picked her way through the woods, she came across a cluster of broad white fungus that was favoured in the villages ubiquitous stew growing out of a tree trunk. After a few minutes puzzling over how exactly she could issue the instructions, she sent the Undead boars out into the forest. Ludmila watched with some alarm as they immediately sprung into action, crashing noisily through the woods. She caught up to the first Undead Beast, which had stopped several hundred metres away: it had found some mushrooms, but besides looking vaguely similar to the ones she sent it out to look for, they were deadly if eaten. Out of the first set of Undead she had sent out, only one had found what she had instructed them to find. Ludmila tried improving on her commands with the same group, then sent them out again. This time, none of them were able to locate what they had been sent to find. There were very clearly other patches of the same mushrooms around C she occasionally stopped to put them into a basket as she followed the Undead beasts rampage C but they were somehow unable to recognize them, despite their director clearly being able to. What they did do, however, was create an extraordinary amount of damage in their search: bowling over small trees, uprooting medicinal plants and destroying flowering bushes that would have produced summer berries. While they appeared to be like boars, the only quality that these Undead Beasts seemed to convey was the destructive image associated with one. The first of her ideas not outlined in the materials provided by the administration appeared to be a catastrophic failure; she wondered if it had already been attempted and left out due to the same findings. It would have been nice for them to leave a note of some sort if this was the case. She descended down the valley towards the flooded marshes, continuing to forage fresh shoots and other spring edibles along the way. Three of the wicker baskets carried by the Skeletons in the group were filled by the time she reached the soggy edges of the floodplain. Ludmila immediately spotted a cluster of broad, arrow-shaped leaves standing out of the water and waded over with a Bone Vulture after pulling off her boots and tucking the hem of her gambeson up into her belt. She couldnt find a tuber near the base of the plants by feeling around with her toes, so she had to reach into the knee-deep water, feeling around until she came up with an arrowhead tuber which fit in the palm of her hand. The Arrowhead plants grew all over the valley, and their starchy tubers had become the staple of the village in her generation as the population of the barony dwindled to the point that the farmlands could no longer be properly cultivated. They were similar to the Potatoes that were grown in the Empire, albeit much smaller and, after she had been served the fried strips by Yuri Alpha, she had wanted to see if these could be prepared in a similar manner. With the tuber in hand she issued directions to the Bone Vulture, which was completely submerged aside from its head and long neck poking out of the water. After sending it out into the marsh, she continued harvesting her own as she awaited the results. There was not much in the way of recommendations provided by the administrations materials for marshy terrain, so this was another idea that she had puzzled out for herself. It could be difficult for Humans to navigate the deeper parts of the marsh, but a Bone Vulture could get around easily by flyingor so she thought. Looking out across the water, she saw the head of her test subject still poking out above the surface as it slowly waded through the marsh. It wasnt until it found a sandbar which was shallow enough for it to raise most of its body above water that it shook itself dry and rose into the air. Well, at least as the water levels receded, their mobility would improve. She directed more Bone Vultures, each sent out to harvest a different type of plant and, as they either succeeded or failed in their tasks, Ludmila developed a loose understanding as to what would work and what would not. For the Bone Vultures, if the target of their efforts had very clear and distinguishable characteristics C such as the Arrowhead plants with their large, arrow-shaped leaves standing well above the surface of the water C success was nearly guaranteed. Bulrushes and other reed-like plants they could vaguely recognize by appearance and, since the different plants were all useful for one thing or another, Ludmila also considered those a marginal success. The more a plant resembled the growth around it, however, the more their success rate approached that of the Undead Beasts in the forest. Sometimes she would receive a bundle of watercress, sometimes she would get a bundle of weeds or a bunch of moss. In several trials, a Bone Vulture would make such a gross misidentification that it returned with what one of the others had been sent to collect instead. After a couple of hours gauging the results, she decided that they were worth using to harvest only a handful out of the many useful plants that grew in the marsh. If the prices for produce fell too far, she would have to figure out some other worthwhile use for them. Ludmila sent them to collect Arrowhead tubers for the time being in order to increase the dwindling stocks of food in the village. Each Bone Vulture gripped the strap of a shallow basket which could be floated on the water''s surface as they landed to find food. When the Human population of her demesne increased, she would have to raise new Rangers to help with foraging activities in both the marsh and the forest. With one disastrous failure and a sort-of-success, she scaled the slope back up to the farming hamlet with the remaining Undead. She crossed the field Moren was working on first, and the Farmer nodded as she approached. How are things going? Ludmila asked. Its an interesting challenge, he said, leaning on a stick he had picked up from somewhere. Since they will continue working with their current orders until they complete them, it makes it possible to control many sets of Skeletons as long as the time it takes for them to work is long enough for you to set new instructions with the others. That number shrinks dramatically if I try to manage more precise tasks, however. Four seems to be the number C at least for me C if the goal is to maintain the same quality of farm work as a Human with each one. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Make sure you let Nonna know, Ludmila told him. This is just the sort of information shes looking for. The ratio Moren presented meant that roughly 20 farmers would be needed to direct the 80 skeletons working the fields for one hamlet. Accounting for shortfalls in labour due to illness or injury, she thought 25 would be more reasonable. On the other hand, once she was able to bring in a new priest, the problem should be next to nonexistent. While it was still dependent on the actual results, her estimation that a single Farmer could easily provide for their entire household meant that the hamlet would flourish with the abundance, freeing up labour for other industries. It would quickly become a village and a base from which to extend the fields further along the valley, after which she could found a new hamlet that would develop in a similar manner to continue expansion. With plans for five more farming villages with a similar allotment of land Ludmila became hopeful that, with the solid foundation established by the chain of future settlements, she would be able to transform the harbour village into a town filled with the specialized labour and industries that would be needed to stay ahead of the changes that the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead labour would bring to the regional economy. She would certainly have food aplenty C enough grain to feed the entire population of the city of E-Rantel C but more specialized development would take time. All of the timber harvested by clearing land for the fields could be exported to meet the future demand that Lady Shalltear had spoken of to Gareth Boyce, and the proceeds would be used to help to push the development of the Wardens Vale. Perhaps she should see to building the mill soon in order to improve the productivity of her demesne. After that, she would need to hire prospectors and other specialists to explore her lands for other resources to develop. The vision of unprecedented growth filling her head put Ludmila into a good mood, and she hummed happily as she made her way back to the hamlet. As far as her plans for the day went, she would be returning to the village with the broken and damaged equipment while checking on how the woodcutters were doing along the way. Directing a few Skeletons to add the additional damaged tools that had appeared while she was away to the cart with the rest, she then instructed one of the two Death Knights in her escort to pull the vehicle along. As it leaned over to grasp the tongue of the cart, Ludmila had a thought. Actually C hold on a bit, I have a different idea. She had struggled to think of what to do with the Undead Beasts after finding them unsuitable for what she had intended them for. Churning up the fields for clearing would only be a short term use, and she wanted to find something more permanent. Ludmila motioned for two of the boars to come forward and she secured them to the yoke attached to the tongue of the cart. Sitting in the seat, she ordered them to circle around the well in the centre of the hamlet. Finding that they were able to accomplish the task without issues, she went to attach two boars to each to the three remaining carts C there were still free Undead Beasts left, but there would be more carts built in time to meet the demands for transport. If they worked for the long term, using Undead Beasts would be much more cost-effective than Soul Eaters for pulling these smaller vehicles. The small train of carts travelled back eastwards along the road towards the harbour village, stopping periodically for the Death Knights to load a tree stump or other pieces of debris that had been too heavy for the Bone Vultures to deliver. The procession stopped when they neared the end of the fields, and Ludmila hopped off to see how the woodcutters were doing. They came in from their work to gather around her and report their findings. We lost four skeletons in all so far, Lady Zahradnik, the man submitting their report seemed a bit apologetic and more than a little miffed. Most villagers learn how to play it safe around Skeletons and Zombies that pop up now and then, but it turns out theyre just as mindless when theyre working for you. Each of our groups lost one felling our first tree C they have no sense of self-preservation, so they just stood still to get crushed. Then another one was lost when we forgot to tell it to get out of the way some time later. Four makes it too crowded to work; its hard to look out for the other woodcutters and these Skeletons at the same time. How many do you think you can work with, then? Ludmila memorized his report to relay to Nonna. Two to a team, probably. Three if the third is just moving things to and from the site. He scratched his head through his cap, Dont get me wrong C theyre good for what were using them for, but if theres too many running around it will just cause more accidents. Its dangerous work, hacking down trees is the least of it; we have to prepare and plan ahead to make sure everything goes smoothly. I understand, Ludmila nodded. Once the fields have been restored, I plan on clearing stretches of the slope in sections about the same size as the ones here. How many more woodcutters do you think I can bring in before the numbers become a hazard? How wide will the fields be, my lady? He asked. A five kilometre width between the edge of the marsh and the valley slope C about the width you see at the hamlet over there. The fields will follow the old road up to where it leaves the valley. If were clearing through in a line, one team every 100 metres should be safe, he said after some thought. Well, it also depends how much work youll have for us after all this is done. Id feel bad for the ones that are sent away if theres no work to be had after. Ill keep that in mind, Ludmila said. So a team is two Skeletons and Two men, my lady. Will there be any problems working out of the hamlet? The man exchanged glances with the other woodcutters, turning back to her with a shrug. If we can take our families with us, he said. I dont see any reason not to C especially since itll be saving us a long walk. Most of the buildings in the old hamlet were run down. She would need to find tradesmen capable of fixing them up and building new ones if she planned on expanding it into a village. At this rate, the population of the farming settlement would become larger than the harbour village, as it would take more time to attract the advanced industries that she wanted to base out of the future town. Were there any other problems? Ludmila asked. Not really, no, he answered. With the Undead labour, we get through everything a lot faster and theres not much of a need for breaks. We havent felled any trees worth shipping out as building material yet, but how do you want them moved? Before, Ludmila said, our villagers had to divide into lighter sections on site before transporting the timber to the village, but with the Death Knights here, we might be able to keep them whole. Once the field work is done, we can add the plough teams as well. Im not sure exactly how much they can handle, but it should be quite a lot. Youll want to put them to the test before deciding whats safe to transport. That sounds reasonable, my lady, the man said. If we get any trees that are too heavy, well cut them lengthwise into sections that they can manage if they team up, unless you want to keep them bigger than what that ship of yours can carry. It should be fine, for now, Ludmila said. I believe well be storing the timber on the flats near the harbour. Are there any preparations that you need to make for the stockpile before deliveries start arriving? Uhyes. We can get that done quickly when we get back this evening. Also, there will be a mill at some point C I would like to start construction as soon as possible if Im to bring in more woodcutters. The man nodded at her words. A mill will help you pack more onto that ship of yours and bring in more coin since youll be doing a lot of the work sizing the lumber here. The rest I have no idea about C youll have to find a carpenter or something to help with construction. Well carry on here, my lady. If you can spare them, we could use a couple more Skeletons on standby just in case there are more accidents. Of course, Ludmila said, Ill leave a few of the available ones here on the road for when you need them. Thank you, Lady Zahradnik, the man said, and the group bowed in an uncoordinated way, for everything. Well be getting back to work, then. Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The two Death Knights in Ludmilas escort hefted the largest trunk that had been carried over to the side of the road onto their shoulders. It had been trimmed of its branches, but the twelve metre long section of aspen still looked remarkably heavy. She kept looking down at the dirt road as they descended to the valley floor in front of their procession, expecting deep footprints to be left in their wake, though all they left were some shallow imprints in the mostly dry soil. She would need to see about laying stronger roads soon, or the dirt path would become a rugged nightmare with so many heavy loads being transported upon it. Several wisps of smoke rose from the village in the distance: they were too voluminous to be cookfires from the homes and there had been no panicked villagers coming up the road to raise the alarm, so she thought it must be Ostrik starting his charcoal production. With the skies being uncharacteristically clear for the past few days, the waters of the Katze river had receded somewhat. She directed the Death Knights to use the shallow ford that had appeared behind the bridge, not wanting to risk the wooden structures collapse. As the carts crossed, she saw that a section of the reeds and grasses growing along the shore nearby had already been cleared away. She didnt see anyone working below, however C the women of the village must have stopped to prepare the evening meal. Large piles of wood and various pieces of burnable debris had appeared on the hillside, and Bone Vultures flying back and forth from the fields periodically added more to them. The sense that her demesne was slowly coming back to life gave her a feeling of energy that further contributed to her good mood. After the Death Knights dropped off the log on the sandy flats, Ludmila parked the carts near the piles of wood and had the Undead transfer the contents of the carts to them. Walking up to the village, she found Aemilia standing at the entrance with a moist towel in hand. Welcome back, my lady, her maid lowered her head as she offered the towel for Ludmila to refresh herself with. Did something happen? Ludmila stopped wiping her hands and looked at her maid, puzzled. A few things happenedwhat do you mean? Aemilia pointed her finger and Ludmila looked down. Her legs were encrusted in green and brown muck up to the knee. Oh...I went into the marsh to see if the Undead could do something. I will prepare a change of clothes, my lady. Aemilias maintained her even and respectful tone, yet Ludmila felt like she was being scolded for some reason. She retreated to her manor to change before any other flaws with her appearance could be found from the short trek through the nearby valley. After an early supper, she checked on the smiths progress. She found Ostrik tending to several large, smouldering mounds near to the woodpiles below where he had set up his forge the previous evening. Is this how charcoal is made? She asked from the side as she watched the lazy trails of smoke travel south over the river. Ostrik hadn''t been paying attention to his surroundings and started, looking up from his work. He scowled for a moment, before he realized who had spoken. Yes, Lady Zahradnik, he said as he rose to face her. Itll take about a week before anything comes out of it, though. Normally, youd build a kiln away from everyone to keep the fumes away, but the wind is so consistent here that this spot will do for now. Id still recommend building one if you plan on producing charcoal for the long term, though. She wasnt sure that she would. Just glancing over Ostriks work, it felt like he was going through a lot of wood. Her own plans currently only extended to clearing enough farmland for five villages, then seeing what she could do about turning the harbour village into a town. The smith turned back to continue tending to the mounds, making holes and filling them in some sort of strange ritual. How long will what you have here last you? Ludmila asked. Just this? He looked around at the mounds: the one nearest to the village was small compared to the others, standing about a metre high and three metres across; the others were much larger, each around twice her height and over ten metres across. This small one here is to just tide me over until the big ones are done C I might have to get another one started, just to be safe. Once the large ones are finished, Ill be good with that portable forge until late next spring, probably. The bigger we make the new forge and furnace, the more itll burn, obviously...but I cant say how much until we actually build it. Ludmila didnt have the slightest clue what went into building one C or building anything, really. She thought she might be able to fish out some information from Ostrik, whose travelling lifestyle seemed to have made him quite knowledgeable. What will you need before you can start on that? She asked. Carpenters, masons...depends on how fancy you want it made, the smith answered. If you want something with all the bells and whistles, youll be looking at involving Alchemists and other magical crafters, too. Youre set on materials here already C speaking of which, I brought up some of the ore I was talking about from the marsh. Ostrik finished his rounds and led her back up to the forge. The smith had fashioned a long wooden ladder, using it to climb directly up to his workplace. Ludmila looked down at it after scaling up after him. Make sure you dont leave that there. She warned him. Whys that? Were on the edge of the wilderness, Ludmila said. Attacks can come at any time. The last thing we need is someone conveniently putting out a ladder for invaders to climb. I mean no disrespect, Baroness, the smith said as he looked to the Death Knight escorts who had crawled up the ladder after her, but I dont think youll have to worry about that with so many of these Undead here. Ludmila did not like his flippant response. As long as she lacked properly trained sentries and patrols to secure the borders again, it was all too easy to sneak into her territory through any number of routes. The village was attacked two days ago, she tried to keep her tone even but couldnt prevent the edge from entering her voice. A sole intruder made it to the base of the village completely undetected and killed my warehouse manager. Ostrik turned around at her statement with an expression of disbelief. After meeting her gaze for a moment, he lowered his head. Apologies, my lady, he said solemnly. I forgot myself. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. In the silence that followed, a Skeleton walked by carrying a bucket filled with clay. It passed the two Humans and deposited its load in a pile behind the smith before returning down the path it had come from. It cared little for their interaction, blithely carrying on with its task. Ludmila looked past Ostrik to the pile: there was a short ring of the material fashioned beside it. A bloomery, the smith answered the question on her face. Its a simple furnace for smelting iron ore. Ive been putting it together between checking the charcoal piles. Ostrik walked over to a pile of ruddy orange rocks which looked to be as wet as the mud nearby. The pieces were of varying sizes; a few were larger than her head. This is the ore I was talking about, he said somewhat proudly. Ill take your word for it...but it just looks like a rock from the marsh. Well, technically it is a rock from your marsh, Ostrik replied. This is called bog iron: its easy to extract and easy to find in places like this C when no ones been harvesting it, the stuff just keeps piling up. Harvest? Ludmila tilted her head, Do you mean to say that you can grow iron? Hmm...not in the sense that you can grow crops or raise livestock, Ostrik looked down at the pile of ore. An old shaman I met out east just beyond Karnassus tried to explain it to me C something about spirits in the water gathering iron or some such. I dont know how true that is, as Ive never seen anything that looks like a spirit or a fairy or whatever while picking this stuff up. What is true is that it does appear in places like this. He said that areas with bog iron could be harvested once every few decades, so its a slow thing. Ludmilas gaze turned to the familiar marshes of her home. They stretched far to the north, and took up two thirds of her land. The villagers had long since come to appreciate and harness the productivity of the valley in terms of its vegetation and wildlife, but they had never known there was such mineral wealth as well. She must have gone by similar lumps of ore thousands of times while traversing the marshes throughout her life. So when you said there was enough iron here to build a small city, you werent exaggerating. No, my lady, he grinned. A family could make their livelihoods collecting ore and selling it, and theyd probably never run out with this much area to cover. Itd be a different story if you established a foundry here and started exporting your products, of course, but I meant what I said yesterday. Your territory has a balance of all the right things, as long as you know what to look out for. Even as much as Ive seen in all my travels, there are probably people out there thatll notice things that I havent. Thats very encouraging to hear, Ludmila turned back with a nod and a slight smile. Im glad you decided to come work for me, Mr. Kovalev. Pleasures all mine, Lady Zahradnik. It feels good to be useful, especially in a promising place like this. Another Skeleton walked by with its bucket of clay, depositing it with a splat. Their eyes followed it as it came and went. Have you tried using the skeletons to find ore? Sure did, he laughed. It was the first thing I tried. Thought Id have it easy, but they cant tell anything apart. Even scooping up this clay is hit and miss: sometimes I get mud and rocks, other times a clump of roots with a plant attached. What have you found them useful for, then? Besides carrying mud around. Carrying wood around, he raised his hands disarmingly when Ludmila frowned a bit at his words. Theyre tireless, so theyre ideal for pumping bellows as well. As long as you have the fuel, the furnace that you build in the future should be able to easily turn out steel if its designed to harness the labour of a group of Skeletons operating a set of bellows. They can swing hammers too C I guess thats a given since Skeletons always seem to carry weapons around C but I prefer to do that part myself. Theyre not too great at working together with me and it breaks my flow constantly. I mostly have them moving things around for now. Maybe Ill come up with other ideas later. Make sure you report your findings to Nonna when you get the chance, Ludmila told him. Before I get going, Ive a load of equipment that needs repairs. Sure, lets have a look. Ludmila motioned for one of the Death Knights to pick up the crate that she had delivered earlier to the warehouse nearby. It returned after a few minutes, placing it on the ground between them. Ostrik let out a sigh even as the crate was laid on the ground. Whats wrong? Ludmila asked worriedly. The smith picked up one of the broken tools, a shovel blade with a large chunk missing, leaving a sharp edge behind. This is cast iron, he said simply. Is that bad? Ludmila asked. Its not something I can fix with what I have here, the smith said. Cast Iron is brittle and cant be reworked like forged iron or steel C it just goes everywhere if you even try. Doesnt mean that youve been cheated, though: it just means that whoever made these thought they were tight on time so they chose a method that could turn out a lot of equipment quickly. Ludmila considered the smiths words. Forgemaster Mesmits account did match Ostriks assessment of what had happened. Knowing this did not help her at all, though. What can be done, then? She asked. Well, if youre desperate for replacements, he answered, youll have to return to the city to buy them. The scrap here can be sold to the forges in the city that can do something about it. If you think you can hold out, I would say keep the scrap here and we can turn it into steel when the forge furnace is ready. Since there should be enough spare equipment to finish the fieldwork, saving the materials to make steel tools sounded like a good idea. They would be far more durable and could be repaired, and having the work done locally meant she would ultimately save on the costs of purchasing them from the city. Ill leave you to your work then, Mr. Kovalev, she decided she had taken up enough of the smiths time. We can hold onto this scrap until it can be turned into steel. Hopefully Ill be able to find who I need to start construction work soon. Ostrik waved absently as he returned to fashioning the bloomery. With most of what she had planned out for the day completed, she looked forward to the free time she would have to practice her skills with her new equipment. Approaching the warehouse, she slowed her steps when she noticed Nonna had returned. Did Mr. Boer speak with you about his findings? Ludmila asked. He did, Nonna replied without looking up from her work. After everything thats come to light, Ludmila said, Im curious about what went into the information provided by the administrations materials. You mentioned that Carne didnt have the same issues with equipment failure, yet the recommendations provided for spare equipment actually line up with our losses so far. Then theres the yield estimates: they are far beyond what a farming village in this duchy can produce, yet the numbers seem without variation or expectations accompanying them. Why is that? Nonnas pen stopped scratching, and the Elder Lich looked up at her quietly. The answer is as you have probably already surmised, she said. You knew that the information was this unreliable? Ludmila frowned. It was not until today that I requested the source materials, Nonna replied, due to all the discrepancies that I personally observed on the field. The components that went into the data provided by the almanacs are from various sources conducted under different circumstances: thus my creation of the new control sample that we spoke of earlier today. Doesnt that mean we practically went in blind on this? No wonder the lease was free Data is data, Nonna said flatly. The available data was that which was collected from past records of the region, some information from Carne Village and experimental results provided by the Imperial Ministry of Magic. Every action taken using the available materials is a hypothesis through which further observations are made possible, where information is proven or disproven and ultimately added to the Sorcerous Kingdoms archives. As observations are collected, knowledge expands. As Knowledge expands, rules, procedures and formulas are established. Anomalies that challenge our perception of the world inevitably present themselves, and so observations are made and knowledge expands once moreat least this is something one of my seniors has said. I didnt know Elder Liches had seniors, Ludmila said bemusedly. Who said this? Titus Annaeus Secundus, Chief Librarian of Ashurbanipal C one of the leading researchers of the Sorcerous Kingdom. He sounds like an interesting person, Ludmila said. Maybe Ill be able to visit this library one day. That is highly unlikely, Nonna told her, you have neither the permission nor the qualifications to enter. Ludmila smirked at Nonnas flat refusal. Walking past her, she entered the warehouse to put away the produce she had returned with, in addition to the basket of fish that the captain had apparently succeeded in catching from the river. Scanning the shelves to find a place to arrange everything, an object in the near corner caught her eye. It was a large, glossy black box of unknown construction which stood around the height of her knee. A strip of paper scrawled with unknown writing sealed the container. Eyes wide, she looked back to Nonna standing beside the entrance outside C who once again seemed to be busy writing in her tome. Was this always here? Ludmila asked. No, it arrived several hours ago, the Elder Lich said. How did it get inside? ...it was delivered, by order of the Royal Treasurer. By who? Nonna did not answer, continuing her work in silence. Ludmila knelt in front of the box, running a hand over its smooth surface. She hesitated for a moment before pulling open the seal and lifting the lid. With the noise of bones clattering against one another, a familiar looking Skeleton rose and formed itself, the lens of its golden monocle reflecting the afternoon light coming in from the warehouse door. Good day, madam! It bowed slightly at the waist as it greeted her, How may I be of assistance? Birthright: Act 3, Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Concealed by the shadowy interior of the guest manor, Pandoras Actor leaned against the wall of his bedroom, watching the streets below through its windows. It was a pleasant afternoon in the city, though traces of the spring rains still remained over the glistening cobblestones. A pair of Death Knights strode by on their patrol of the central district, their heavy footfalls resonating through the air. A short ways away, there was a small group of nobles which trailed behind, accompanied by their servants on their way to conduct their business somewhere. The sight was a satisfying one: proof that the efforts that had been poured into revitalizing the city and its surrounding territories were truly beginning to take hold. It had been nearly three weeks since Shalltear Bloodfallen had agreed to join hands with him in his work C three weeks since the stormy night when he had been struck by the epiphany that now lay at the core of all his efforts with the citizens of the realm. He had reworked the approach by which he now encouraged the people, and reflection on his previous actions in comparison still made him chuckle ruefully to himself. He had ceased his shallow efforts to become an object of adulation; a proud figure that attempted to force the idea of bravery and resilience in all who laid eyes on him. Now, he had acted to become a constant in the eyes of the Humans, interacting with them in a much more personal manner. He was no longer just an Adventurer: he had become a friend to the people; a trusted confidante; a role model that led the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom into the bright future that their new sovereign had in store for them. Slowly, but surely, the citizens responded to him. Through his encouragement, the people roused themselves from their fearful stupor and life returned to the duchy as inevitably as blossoms would greet the spring. The multitude of pebbles he had shifted out in the vast rural regions surrounding the city eventually turned into an avalanche. Tenants from hamlets created demand for the services of their respective villages, which in turn restarted trade and travel to and from the towns that serviced those villages. The flow of goods and labour eventually reached the capital of E-Rantel: first in a trickle, then a flood. It was startling to see how the entire city seemed to immediately come to life C as if its people had been rudely chased out of their beds by a bucket of ice water. The civilization built by the Humans was both intricate and insidious in its functioning. All it had taken was a series of gentle nudges in the right places to stir it from its slumber C he had learned how to turn the key he had been given, as Shalltear had so poetically described it. As the parts of that lock tumbled and snapped into place, the people moved of their own volition to act out their roles. It seemed an irresistible thing to them: a part of their nature that they could not deny as they sought out a tiny, yet coveted position amongst their fellows. It mattered little what part they played C farmer or smith; noble or servant. All purpose was dictated by a system that had been refined over generations to suit the qualities and needs of their race. There were, of course, a few disenfranchised individuals amongst them, but they were by far a tiny minority. More, he realized, had their roles supplanted by various aspects of the Sorcerous Kingdom that the Guardian Overseer saw fit to rearrange. It was something that had already come to pass and the damage had already been done, so he would need to keep an eye on things to ensure that as many as possible could partake in his Masters vision for the realm. There was also the incorporation of the various non-human species that were already a part of the citizenry. With Humans by far the majority of the realms population, it seemed like the best option. The more intelligent of the nonhuman denizens would almost certainly adapt to find their place, but there were others that did not quite fit into the puzzle for one reason or another. That these weak beings were not as unsophisticated and chaotic as they initially seemed was a realization that was ever so slowly dawning on the other servants of Nazarick. That they would naturally pursue higher ideals of order had struck a chord with some, and was recognized as a trait to be exploited by others. There was no doubt in his own mind that it was something long understood and incorporated into his Masters plans: even when ruled over by one that was not of their own, they would inevitably and willingly come to embrace the order of the Sorcerous Kingdom and commit themselves fully to its cause. How vast was his Creators intellect, knowing that not changing such a small thing would have a greater effect than a thousand alterations and amendments by the Guardian Overseer? Everything slid so naturally into place when he followed his Masters lead, with no resistance or complaint. The work of generations shortened to mere weeks: surely one with such perfect understanding deserved to be called a Supreme Being. All there was to do now was to capitalize on this progressbut what did their Master wish of them next? As he continued to ponder what his future steps would be, there was a soft knock at the door. In the blink of an eye, Pandoras Actor took on the guise of Momon, equipping the Adventurers dark attire. As he did so he realized it was probably unnecessary, but he completed the action regardless. He lived alone in the manor most of the time, with Narberal only occasionally frequenting it for the sake of appearances. Momons visitors would not be knocking at the door to this room: they would be ringing the bell to the manor and awaiting his answer outdoors. Enter, he said. Surely enough, the figure of an Eight-Edge Assassin appeared in the doorframe. It scuttled in and made a sort of bow C if such a form could be said to bow C and its mouthparts worked as it spoke. Ainz-sama has arrived to see you. Pandoras Actor unconsciously straightened at the sound of his Masters name. Understood. You may return. After the door closed behind the Eight-Edge Assassin, Momons equipment and guise vanished from Pandoras Actor, replaced by his sharp military uniform. His fingers fidgeted nervously as they roamed to ensure his attire was impeccable. Stepping in front of a body-length mirror, he flourished his cloak for effect and evaluated the results. His cap was not straight. Or was it? He moved to adjust it carefully, then decided to tilt it, thinking it might look more dashing that way. A hand went to his chin as he pondered his image, and then he straightened his cap again. His body moved from side to side, as if he could look around his reflection to catch a glimpse of himself from another angle. He rehearsed a few poses and gestures that he thought might be appropriate for a meeting with his Creator and, suitably satisfied with what he had finally settled on, Pandoras Actor strode to the door. It would not do to keep his Master waiting. As he made his way out of his room and down the stairs, he scanned the hall that encircled the courtyard, looking from door to door until he spotted the only one being guarded, which led to the drawing room of the manor. He checked over himself one last time: tilting his hat, adjusting his lapels and straightening his tie as he mentally rehearsed his actions once again before rigidly knocking at the door. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The door opened and he looked down to see the Homunculus Maid, Fifth. She did not meet his gaze and waited silently for him to make his entrance. Mustering all of his courage, Pandoras Actor strode into the room grandly. Oh Supreme One! He said boldly as his arms swept out before him, My creator Ainz-samaC No need to greet me. Sit. Yes! All thoughts of his carefully rehearsed movements instantly vanished as he clicked his heels together. He goose stepped his way to the couch where the Supreme Overlord of Nazarick awaited him, and promptly seated himself. Pandoras Actor sat stiffly as he felt his Masters eyes closely evaluate him. Time seemed to stretch on in the silence as he did so, so he thought to fill in the space by engaging in the proper pleasantries. May I askC No, its nothing, dont worry about it, his Master interjected, and Pandoras Actor immediately withdrew his words. All right, I have some things to ask you. First, Id like to know about Momons condition. I know what youve reported to Albedo...so, are there any problems? Aside from the die that he had cast a few weeks ago, the reports that he had given to Albedo had been, for the most part, progress reports regarding his efforts to restore the vitality of E-Rantel. The former was the only real incident that could have qualified as irregular C as the latter was the role which he had been assigned C so did that mean that his Master approved of his move to place the young noblewoman under Shalltear? He supposed it must. Surely, it must be so, considering the valuable sequence of outcomes that continued to manifest as a result, progressively branching and blossoming into a myriad of positive effects. It would seem there is nothing specC Is that so, Pandoras Actor was interrupted once again, good. Then, Id like to ask you, Pandoras Actor C are there any problems on your end? It would seem that everything was going according to his Masters plans. He relaxed somewhat, assured that his own actions had not run afoul of his Creators Will and pondered what sort of personal problems he might have to report. There was really only one thing C though in truth his zeal in achieving his goals had actually served as a sort of distraction from it. In truth In truth, Ainz-sama! With the floodgates of his desire wrenched open at his Masters prompting, the realization of what he had been missing the entire time came crashing down on him all at once. I C I have suffered greatly! As his emotions welled from within, he rose from his seat and rounded on his Master. Surely, this was an act of the kindest regard C for his Creator to be so acutely aware of his needs. He drew close, with one arm resting on the backrest of the couch and the other making animated gestures as he spoke. During this time, Pandoras Actor said, I have not been able to touch magic items. Well, technically he had C though the magical conveniences of the Humans such as enchanted containers and Faucets of Spring Water were a fraction of a pittance in comparison with what lay within the vaults of Nazarick and thus did not even come close to satiating his urges. I have been unable to maintain the various magic items created by the Supreme Beings, he continued. The sorting of data crystals has ground to a halt as well. Please! No matter what, Ainz-sama! I beseech you to grant me some time with those items! I C did I design you that way? Of that, there is no doubt! Pandoras Actor proclaimed, These feelings were bestowed upon me by yourself, Momonga-sama! Did I not permit you to return to Nazarick every day? Momonga-sama returned after a momentary pause. But I have not received permission to return to the Treasury! Pandoras actor returned periodically to the Great Tomb, but mainly for the purpose of creating Undead servants out of the frozen corpses on the Fifth Floor once a day. Without the Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown, which he did not carry as he travelled about the realm as Momon due to security concerns, he could not enter the hallowed sanctum of the Guild Treasury. I understand, his Master said. Then, I shall inform Shalltear and have her give the Ring to you. In addition, I grant you permission to work on my comrades weaponry and equipment. Do not damage them. The fact that he had mentioned Shalltear specifically gave Pandoras Actor a split seconds pause. Due to their agreed-upon collaboration to achieve the ideal realm of their Master, he and the Floor Guardian kept in regular contact with one another. Did the purposeful selection mean that their Master knew well of what had transpired and had just given his tacit approval of their work? There was also the idea that she was one of the NPCs that had the Ring who could also transport herself magically, but doing so by one of the others who could not was simply a matter of asking so it must have meant the former. The thought that he had succeeded in discerning his Masters wishes filled him with satisfaction once again. He straightened his hat and rose to offer a crisp salute. It shallC Stop that. Speaking normally will be fine. Didnt I tell you this before, hm, Pandoras Actor? Yes! The relationship between us is one of creator and created. The fact is, I am very happy with the way you have worked hard to show me the being I intended to make. However, sometimes I wonder; should children not work to exceed their parents? The fact that his work was being directly affirmed had the effect of being extremely gratifying. The idea that his Creator considered Pandoras Actor His own child filled him with overwhelming euphoria. OhhAinz-sama. To think you would refer to me as your child! Umu, umu, his Creator nodded. You areermy son, or something like that. That, er, how shall I put this, should most likely, er, that should be the case. Therefore, theres no need to use German or salute or be so dramatic in front of me. Since I made you, I want to see the parts of you that I did not make, as proof that you have grown. There was a sniffling sound in the background as Pandoras Actor bowed, absorbing the edifying words from his Creator. His Creator? No I understand C Father! ...Oh. I shall show you what you wish to see, Father! Pandoras Actor declared. Pandoras Actor. You must not tell anyone else of what has happened here. Understood? If people know that youre receiving special treatment, it might result in friction with the others. His Fathers voice was solem, Also C in fact, because of that, I will be placing you lower on my priorities. If the time comes when I have to choose between helping you or the Floor Guardians, I will abandon you. It felt something of a relief that he was least on the list of his Fathers concerns. The vote of confidence filled him with pride, and he thrust out his chest after he rose to stand tall. But of course! Please, sacrifice me as you see fit! I am sorry. And...Fifth. Do not speak of what has happened here. The Homunculus Maid attending to their Master nodded in acknowledgement of the order. Ainz Ooal Gown rose from his seat with a regal nod. Then, I will be on my way. Understanding that absolutely no one was to know of their meeting, Pandoras Actor locked away the precious memory in the treasury of his heart. He was now supremely assured that his work was as his Father had wished of him. The Supreme Overlord of Nazarick knew what Pandoras Actor had been doing, and had visited to personally deliver his approval. Still, there were many questions that lingered in his mind: questions which echoed in the voices of the people that he had become much more than just a hero to. He thought of the humble families of tenant labourers in their rural lands; of the craftsmen and shopkeepers in the settlements that they serviced; of the nobles who administered their fiefs and pioneered the new ways that would become the foundations of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ah, about that, he felt compelled to speak before they parted ways, could you hold on a little? Since we meet rarely, there is a matter that I would like to ask you, Father. Since his Father had stated that he would now be focusing more on the others, Pandoras Actor seized the opportunity to ask on the peoples behalf. May I know how you intend to rule this Sorcerous Kingdom? End of Act Character Sheets Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 The serving girl shot him a glare. It was the fifth such glare that afternoon C that he had noticed, anyways C but Itzal Verdi looked past her ire with disinterest as he nursed his drink in the furthest corner of the tavern. His lidded gaze scanned the common room, running over the sparsely occupied tables and then to the door of the building, which had been undisturbed for the past hour. For over a week he had been waiting to meet his associates, and the tavern itself had been the last in a long series of backups in case all of their other meeting spots had been compromised. And compromised they were: leveled, in fact. When he arrived in E-Rantel amongst the trickle of rural traffic coming in through the southern gate, he had taken a meandering route intended to confuse potential observers through the streets on the way to the slums of the city C only to find that all of the entrances to the district had been barred off. Under Reconstruction, the words were plainly scrawled in bold on a large sign laid across every gate; accompanied by the seal of the citys new administration. He turned away from the Undead sentries standing watch over the ways in and asked around, soon discovering from the locals that the entire section of the city had been cleared and was now undergoing conversion into a district for use by Demihumans. The thought made him recoil in disgust, yet the only visible mark of his displeasure was a slight turning-down of a corner of his mouth. Preposterous. A city founded by Humans becoming a teeming den of inhuman filth? He supposed the apostates that had turned away from their rightful gods deserved no less. Even so, it infuriated him that they didnt even seem to care that a huge swathe of their beloved city would simply be given away to a swarm of savage creatures. Itzal sighed; understanding that his own frustrations over the entire situation did nothing to alleviate his current problems. The slums were an ideal backdrop to run the operation that he was a part of: a section of the city that was barely monitored by the authorities and full of people that would willingly perform various tasks for little pay with no questions asked. Within, it was easy to hide and even easier to escape notice; a community full of individuals with various useful skill sets and networks which complemented his line of work. He might have expected one or two of the establishments where he was to meet with his fellows going under due to perfectly normal circumstances, but the idea that the whole damn thing would go up all at once was something that they had only considered as an afterthought in their contingency planning. What sane person would suddenly decide to tear up a whole quarter of a city, anyways? The serving girl shot another glare at him and Itzal decided that he had stayed for long enough. Unlike the seedy watering holes in the slums, the taverns that were in the main section in the city were tooreputable. They were too open and too well lit; made to provide hospitality to merchants and well-to-do travelers. The patrons would try to connect with others and the staff would keep pestering you without your asking. Even trying to avoid notice would get you noticed, so one couldnt even act to obscure their identity as they waited at their tables. After days of waiting, it seemed pointless; he would have to figure out something else. Shoving open the door, Itzal didnt even bother to give the fuming waitress a second glance as he left the building. Taking a turn, he nearly bumped into a short, portly woman coming up the street. Their eyes met momentarily before he stepped back into the doorframe to stand aside, continuing on his way after she had passed. He turned into the alley behind the tavern and, a half hour later, the same woman appeared from the other end of the alley. She made her way up to him, leaning on the shadowed wall across from where he stood. About damn time, Itzal spat. Cant be helped, the woman shrugged. You know how it is. Itzal made a noncommittal noise. Road traffic between E-Rantel had effectively ceased from the neighboring nations since its fall, making it difficult to travel unnoticed from abroad. He himself had been on standby in Crosston, and it had taken more than two weeks before he felt it was safe to join the fresh trickle of local carts and wagons to enter the city. Im surprised the Eight Fingers moved at all, she continued. Didnt even think theyd want to try and sink their teeth into this place, but I guess I was wrong. The leaders pushed to get a caravan together all the sudden and sent it over with some pretty normal cargo. Probably trying to lay out their groundwork and set up shopbut I guess they got the same nasty surprise that we did. He made to reply, but shadows flickered across the ground as a pair of Undead casters zipped through the sky over the alley for a split second. Uncertain whether they had been noticed, Itzal silently motioned for them to split up and meet at a safer location. They were together again an hour later, finding a freshly abandoned home deep in the back alleys. When he had first arrived in E-Rantel, this hidden area of the city had been crowded with the displaced denizens of the slums but they had disappeared somewhere since then. It had happened quite suddenly: he returned from a day of waiting at the tavern and every man, woman and child had disappeared. All of the work he had laid out in the short time he had been in E-Rantel fell apart as well. The homes were emptied; all evidence of their former residents absent, leaving buildings scoured clean sitting in eerie and sterile silence. He couldnt tell if they had been violently whisked away, or slaughtered on the spot C they certainly hadnt walked away through the city streets, and the rest of the city was none the wiser. Any sign? The woman asked. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. I havent seen any of the others for days, Itzal answered. Youre the second to arrive after me, as far as I know. I almost went to the Cathedral C thats how stumped I was. The Cathedral? She frowned, You know thats a last resort. Yeah, yeah, he held up his hands placatingly. Just saying. Agents working under the Scriptures almost never interacted with the Temples when working. The sacrosanct status of the Temples in nations with secular governments relied on their hands being clean of activities that might be considered interference in political matters, or those threatening the security of the state. It was only in the most dire of emergencies that they would appeal to the local Temples for assistance C or to send word in a desperate situation. The sign that the woman asked after was the presence of a Scripture member that should have eventually appeared to coordinate the regular regional efforts in their operations. Each agent in that effort ran a cell consisting of mostly unassociated subordinates and associates who were unaware of their true nature and would, as a whole, create a web which collected information to be sent back to their superiors through others that passively drifted through the region. They could be disguised as anything: Adventurers, traders, mercenaries, vagabonds. These agents and the information they held would be carried throughout the realms by the currents of trade and travel, like whispers on the wind. It was this vast network that kept the Slane Theocracy apprised about what went on in the world around them, and many of its knowing participants considered it a sacred duty. His decision to uproot himself from Crosston to help set up a new group of cells in the city of E-Rantel came shortly after its annexation. Agents such as himself worked in a fluid and natural fashion: they would identify gaps in the greater lines of communication that needed to be filled, and those on standby in the region would move independently to do so until those gaps were bridged. At first glance, it seemed like a haphazard way to organize work that generally required meticulous effort but, in reality, it was extraordinarily difficult to counter. Agents saturated the lands, passively collecting information. Removing a few would simply see the vacancy replaced by others in short order. More often than not, governments simply gave up trying as it was tantamount to suspecting every single inhabitant in their country of being a spy. There were a few others around the city that he sensed to be similar to himself C intelligence agents from other organizations C which made the absence of their own coordinator all the more puzzling. He or she was supposed to arrive in advance of the others, possibly with additional objectives delivered directly from the upper echelons of the Theocracy. As someone with local expertise, Itzal was to collaborate with them to lay out the foundations of the intelligence network in the duchy, but this coordinator had vanished without a trace. More accurately, there wasnt even any evidence that one had even arrived in the first place. A Scripture member was a part of the elite corps of the Slane Theocracy and would be much harder to stop than these other agents from lesser nations, so their coordinator should have easily slipped in as well. Looks like youre in charge for now, then, the woman spoke with expectation, yet there was a question on her face. No, Itzal shook his head. Everything set up from last year is gone. Well work on our own and try to lay as much new groundwork as possible C let anyone else you see know as well. Whoever finally does arrive will need things working as well as possible when they get here. They can sort everything out later. With that, they split up to start their work. Special orders notwithstanding, the basic role of the information network utilized by the Scriptures was always the same. Filter out useful-sounding information and send it on its way. Assist local operations with information gathering, should they require it. Setting up for that alone would take up enough time to see if their coordinator was simply late, but there was still the pressing matter of the resources and funding they should have provided to assist them. Minor agents like Itzal would be able to independently fend for themselves, but financing a broad network of eyes and ears under them was not something that was easily done without acting out of character for their supposed personas C especially now that the impoverished people in the slums had all but vanished. Even so, if they did not act, the information that the Theocracy would have to work with regarding the situation in E-Rantel would be unsubstantiated and possibly filled with harmful rumors and unfiltered hearsay. Itzals cover was basically that of a layabout mercenary, while the woman looked to be posing as a caravan worker for the Eight Fingers C a criminal syndicate that ruled the increasingly pervasive underworld of Re-Estize C which in turn was probably posing as a regular merchant caravan. He had hopes that one of the other agents coming in would be a wealthy merchant or something along those lines to smoothen things out financially but, until then, there was no point in working as a group with essentially no collective resources that could potentially overlap. It would be much easier for each of them to forge small inroads in whatever niche they found to work withand if one of them was discovered, the rest would be much safer with no traceable coordination to implicate the rest. There were just too many unknowns about the way this strange, inhuman nation functioned and missteps were bound to happen. Lost in his thoughts over what could be accomplished with so little, he stepped out onto the street and nearly collided with a Death Knight patrolling the street. He stifled a curse and reached for his sidearm C a light mace C before regaining control of himself. The Undead horror stopped to stare down at him, as if in anticipation of the most cursory infraction that would give it an excuse to mete out some grisly punishment for challenging public order. Itzal lowered his trembling hands to his sides, and it ran its hateful crimson gaze over him one last time before turning away to resume its beat. Even after nearly a week of being in the city, he still couldnt get used to the damned things. Watching it recede into the distance, Itzal couldnt help but feel a grudging respect for the citizens of the city that rose through his disgust. Though somewhat muted in their liveliness, the people simply stood aside and continued on their way whenever they encountered the Undead patrols. They had an unbelievable reserve of fortitude when it came to the grim reality that faced them every day. A younger version of himself might have mocked him over the fact that he, a hardened veteran that worked under the Theocracys special forces, was outmatched in mental resilience by the comparatively weak citizens of E-Rantel. Going by what he could put together, the city folk had been uncertain and fearful initially; with no refuge to flee to that would take them. Unlike the simple labourers of rural territories, which almost always welcomed new hands to help in the fields and forests, the amount of work available in urban areas like cities and towns were entirely dependent on servicing their respective lands and the activity that they attracted. A professional artisan or tradesman could not simply hop over into another community and rob those that had been there long before them of their work. They would have to endure a fresh start at the bottom of the hierarchies of the guilds that regulated them, which did not even guarantee that they would have a way to feed themselves. For the month that followed the Kingdoms defeat at Katze plains, he had watched as those that could uproot themselves passed through Crosston, following the Royal Highway to the west C it had been a veritable flood at first with the panic that accompanied word of the rout. The wave of refugees slowed to a trickle a few days after the annexation was formalized and the so-called Sorcerous Kingdom formally declared itself, but Itzal estimated that several hundred thousand had fled over the weeks between...whether they survived the exodus to find a place in Re-Estize seemed dubious considering the lawless state of its rural lands. It was a crippling blow to the towns that serviced the larger territories, and it would be even more pronounced in E-Rantel as the amount of work available would quickly dwindle below what was required to keep the industries of the city afloat. He allowed himself a grim smile at the thought as he continued through the streets. The Evil Sorcerer King may have announced his benevolent intentions to encourage the regular lives of the people, but the hard reality was that the economy of the region had been hamstrung by the mass depopulation of the land which he had violently wrested away for himself. Even the conditions of the quarter that they had pretentiously removed would simply reappear elsewhere in the city as trade and employment faltered and even more of the citizenry fell into poverty. Itzal did not even need to lift a finger for the inevitable to come to pass. Monsters had no right to rule over men, and Ainz Ooal Gown would find this out the hard way as his ill-gotten gains crumbled from his bony grasp. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 A dim hubbub of activity rose over the streets as evening fell on E-Rantel. Labourers left their places of work for the day, seeing to errands on their way home, or gathering with acquaintances and coworkers in and around various venues around the city. Several days since meeting the other agent had passed but, ever since Itzal had arrived on his own, he had been tracking the slow increase in activity from day to day. Compared to a week previous, the number of people moving about had increased four-fold. Well, this depended on the area of the city, of course. Taverns, inns and warehouses normally frequented by traders barely saw any activity, as the merchant traffic coming from beyond the duchys borders had effectively ceased at the same time that E-Rantel had fallen. The areas with shops that produced the goods that the rural regions needed for their spring work were faring better: despite the drop in the outlying populations, it was still one of the busiest times of the year for them, after all. By all accounts, they were working to catch up with the disruptions that the new rule had created. The overall result was that it felt like E-Rantel was still in a slump: nowhere near its regular level of activity for the season, but things were slowly, but surely picking up again. A long line of wagons led by terrifying skeletal horses, billowing with sickly yellow energy, rolled by and Itzal stopped in his tracks, cringing away on the side of the street. Forcing himself to examine them as they passed, he noted that their beds were empty and the seats where one should find drivers were unoccupied. As with the Undead patrols which frequented the streets, the people paid little attention to the macabre procession beyond ensuring that they were not directly in the way. Feeling the rough wall against his own shoulder, he wanted to curse himself for a coward. How was their composure even possible? The remarkable mental fortitude of the citizenry was something that he had fruitlessly pondered for some time now. There were a variety of spells that could fortify the mind against fear, but even with the Sorcerer King reputed to be a magic caster of incredible power, Itzal could not imagine the entire city having such spells maintained upon them indefinitely. Neither were there enough magic casters amongst the population to accomplish this. He kept crossing out the possibilities until he reached the end of his list: those with skills in leadership had the ability to reinforce the minds of those around thembut they were limited to charismatic figures, military commanders, nobles and others of similar vocations. The Adamantite Adventurer, Momon, acted in a manner that was vaguely something like this in recent times, reinforcing his position of trust amongst the general populationbut surely that couldnt be enough? Then again, he was lauded as the greatest Hero of Humanity by the locals, so perhaps it was simply proof that he was an individual of great power and influence. Powers like those were notoriously hard to qualify, however: unlike the direct effects of reinforcing magic, inspiration and command, the broader, more subtle ones required varying degrees of subordination and trust to receive their benefits. That being said, the way he saw people gather around Momon certainly made him seem like this was the case. An array of appetizing aromas wafted through the air before he reached his destination: the main plaza. There was one more industry that thrived as the city had slowly stirred itself awake again: the food stalls and common eateries which dotted the city. It was not hard to imagine why. After a week of the same, plain food that was distributed as charity by the Sorcerous Kingdom C reportedly it consisted of the cheap, low quality provisions that had been meant to feed the levies of Re-Estizes Royal Army C he had already developed cravings for something more substantial. Opportunistic business owners had, by this point, appeared in greater numbers: setting up additional stalls which displayed their wares in order to take advantage of the traffic created by the food vendors. The combined effect was magnetic, drawing more and more residents to the city plazas by the day until it now seemed that a semblance of the citys nightlife had returned. Itzal still held to his belief that the huge drop in population experienced by the duchy as a whole would eventually catch up with the city but, for the time being, he would take advantage of the free-flowing information that drifted out from the small groups of people gathering about the plaza. He strolled around casually, taking a bite out of a juicy venison skewer that had been marinated, grilled and slathered in savoury sauce. To those who knew how to listen and draw the connections between various conversations that occurred around ones self, it was a simple thing to paint a picture of the overall state of the city. It wasnt even a matter of finding sensitive information or using intrusive measures, as people openly shared information as they socialized with one another for no purpose beyond making conversation. Most of what he heard fell in line with what he already knew: the planting season had started in earnest, trade beyond the borders was still at a standstill and, due to a lack in the latter, the industries of the city could only function to service the demands of its immediate region with the various shortfalls from the absence of trade looming before them. In particular, the city was quickly running down its inventories of ores and alchemical supplies. His wandering around the plaza eventually brought him near the fountain in front of the cathedral, where he took a seat to finish the additional bits of his meal, purchased as he meandered about. The main plaza was home to several of the largest organizations in the city: all appeared to be open to their clients and saw regular visitors. The Temple was no exception, and its brightly lit interior could be seen through the stained glass windows and the open doors. A few priests were standing outside, reaching out to passers-by. Occasionally, someone would stop to listen and a few out of those would enter. Itzal smirked lightly at what would have been considered the rare sight in times past. While the Temples were silent on matters regarding governance C this was the norm in E-Rantel anyways, as Re-Estize did not officially confer with the temples on political affairs either C they had not been silent in their interactions with the population. The Temples of the Four Great Gods, whose doctrines set themselves as implacable enemies of the Undead, had been in turn placed in a bind. They lacked the strength to oppose the Sorcerer King and his Undead minions, and so their words rang hollow in the new reality that the citizens faced. Though they, too, were often involved in fighting the Undead, the few places of worship for the Six Great Gods in the city, who included Alah Alaf and Surshana C the gods of life and death C in their pantheon, had far fewer difficulties connecting with the population. The Bishop must have surely recognized this advantage, and was now busily reclaiming E-Rantels Human population for the faith. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. It was laughable that, after over a century of apostasy, what might ultimately turn these people back to worshipping The Six was the advent of the very thing which the heretics claimed to hate the most. In a way, he supposed it made sense C most people would only truly come to the gods in their time of need. Regardless, it was a welcome change overall and he silently lauded the Bishop for his shrewd direction in taking advantage of the times. Wiping his stained hands on one of the empty wrappers of his meal, Itzal rose from his seat at the fountain. In doing so, his line of sight rose above the tables of the merchant stalls, bringing his attention to new activity stirring in front of the Adventurer Guild nearby. At some point, while he had been eating and pondering the state of the Temples, groups of men and women with varied outfits and equipment had started to filter in to the Guild. As he understood it, the branch had never closed but there was very little in the way of work: it was only really occasionally frequented by its few remaining regulars in the past weeks. The trickle of people entering the building with no one coming out indicated that something was going on in the Guild C perhaps a meeting of some sort. It was potentially a new development that he could not afford to miss in his ongoing efforts to gather information. After wiping his hands clean, he fished around in a pouch at his belt until he felt what he was looking for, drawing it out. The Mercenary would become an Adventurer, and he fastened the Silver tag that indicated his rank in the Guild around his neck. The work between the two professions overlapped at many points, as did the skill sets useful to them, so it wasnt entirely unheard of for an individual to take work as one or the other. Being a local of the region, he was already registered at the branch in E-Rantel, so there should be few questions about his presence. Slipping in behind a trio of Iron-ranks, he entered the building. A wave of stuffy heat rolled over him and out into the cool evening air. The transient nature of Adventurers often made the real membership of the Guild appear deceptively small: very few actually loitered around the guild in normal times. Most would be out working to fill requests that they had taken or enjoying the pleasures of the city after the successful collection of their rewards. Even though most of the members of the E-Rantel branch had relocated their bases to cities in other nations C making it seem like there were only a handful left during the day C the few who remained gathered all at once still loosely filled the main floor of the building. There were dozens of Adventurers clustered about, mostly ranking Silver and below, but he spotted a handful of Gold and Mithril tags as well. The door opened and closed as more Adventurers filtered in, so Itzal figured he still had time before whatever was going on started. He made his way around the floor, soaking up the atmosphere. In a word, it was gloomy. While he could hear animated greetings between friends and rivals every few minutes, this sort of interaction was scarce. More common were those discussions made in halfhearted tones: no bounties to be made, no new requests C be they for investigations, escorts or exterminations C and the underlying sentiment that after over a month of this continued inactivity, their guildmaster had called the gathering of both active and inactive members to formally announce the dissolution of the branch. Looking over the board which he remembered once being filled with fresh job postings, he scanned over the few lonely sheets of paper still pinned to it. They were all related to the constantly ongoing work subsidized by the various nobles and administrators of the region: bounties for proof of monster extermination to maintain the overall security of the realm. It was work that had long since been made unnecessary due to the might of the Sorcerer Kings armies. Running his eyes over each sheet pinned on the board, he silently mouthed the targets listed on each. The long lists of Undead and their rates were crossed out entirely C what was the point of leaving it up? He supposed it might be to show the new government that they were not collecting bounties against their kind. Other omissions did not make any sense at all; why would Goblins, Hobgoblins, Ogres and Trolls be crossed off? They were savage, evil beasts and Itzal could not even begin to imagine why there was specifically no longer a bounty for them. He had no time to continue his pondering as purposeful steps sounded from the hallway behind the reception counter. Upon hearing the footfalls, the assembled Adventurers started to quiet down. Itzal returned to the main waiting area, sidestepping past several groups in order to get a better view of the proceedings. By the time he found a place amidst the crowd, the man who appeared from the hall had nearly reached the top of the stairs. All eyes followed him as he turned to follow the second floor railing until he stopped to look over the men and women below. He was a middle-aged man with a powerful build and well-groomed appearance. With an upright and vigorous posture, he rested his hands on the wooden rail and seemed to take in the sight before him. Though it seemed he was about to speak at any moment, the continued trickle of Adventurers still entering the guildhall delayed his address. When it finally appeared that no new members would arrive, Pluton Ainzach C Master of the Adventurer Guild of E-Rantel C spoke, emanating a voice carrying the years of authority and leadership that came with his long service. First of all, IdC He abruptly stopped as the door opened one more time and he peered at whoever had entered for a moment before starting again. First of all, Id like to thank you all for coming to my call. Im truly gratified and humbled thatC Ah, skip it, Ainzach. A voice called up from below, Were not a gaggle of officials expecting some speech from a noble. Youre too scruffy to be one, anyways. The guildmasters eyes flickered across the group for a split second as sporadic laughter rose from the Adventurers below. He seemed to relax a bit and relaxed into a broad grin. Fair enough, Moknach, he said good-naturedly. Ill give it to you straight, then. Its the least that I can do, after all weve been through together as a Guild. Ainzach cleared his throat and visibly steeled himself. Just last week, His Majesty came to me with a proposal, he held out his hands to hold back the murmur that rose in the wake of his words. A New Adventurer Guild, under the direction and support of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Itzals mouth dropped open. He wasnt the only one. Following the shocked silence, first one voice; then another rose from the crowd. Have ya gone daft, Ainzach? A mans furious voice shouted up at the guildmaster. His Majesty? A woman scoffed, Did he get charmed or something? Someone get up there and ring his head a coupla times! More voices filled the hall. Many were incredulous, some raised their hands to cast angry gestures in the direction of the second floor. Expressions of betrayal, confusion, ire and scorn marked the faces of those around Itzal. It wasnt long before a dull roar filled the hall, and the guildmaster switched from delivering his message to attempting to calm the Adventurers down. The sound rose to a raucous clamour before a second figure appeared behind Ainzach and it all at once ceased. Once again, the guildmaster spoke into the sudden silence. I have discussed the matter with Momon here, Ainzach said in a calm voice, as well as Theo Raksheer of the Magician Guild. I have also had the opportunity to speak at length with His Majesty the Sorcerer King and we are all in agreement that this is the best course going forward for our Guild. I will say now that it is everything that I could have ever dared to dream of, and more C only an absolute fool would cast this chance aside. This offer has already been personally extended to the people in the Empire by His Majesty, so if you do plan on getting ahead before they start to arrive, I highly recommend that you get on board sooner rather than later. As he spoke, two more figures joined him: the second member of Darkness, Nabe, and Theo Raksheer, the Master of the Mage Guild. The presence of the realms most powerful and respected Adventurer team along with two guildmasters of the city pressed down on the men and women assembled below. After a moment of subdued silence, a womans coarse voice from the crowd spoke. But what will this New Adventurer Guild want from us? She asked. Why, to become what we are, Pluton Ainzach replied with a gleam in his eye C it definitely did not match the dull look of one under magical compulsion. To become Adventurers. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Pluton Ainzach blew out a breath as he tried to relax and work out the tension he had locked within himself. It had been an intense three hours: the most pressed he had ever felt in his entire life. As a former Adventurer, he had had his fair share of close calls and had been in any number of deadly situations. As the Master of the Adventurer Guild, he had weathered many emergencies and dire crisesbut he felt that all of that might have been more preferable to addressing a highly charged crowd of his own guild members. The reception to the Sorcerer Kings proposal to have the Adventurer Guild become an organization that worked for the Sorcerous Kingdom was mixed, as he had expected. Ainzach himself thought it was an extraordinary opportunity C the New Adventurer Guild, he had called it C for it would very obviously be nothing like what had preceded it. Instead of the dreary life that most of his members saw in times past C that of an endless grind of bounty hunting, long escorts and dangerous monster exterminations C they would become explorers, diplomats and proud representatives of the Sorcerous Kingdom both within its borders and beyond. Such a thing was a na?ve childs dream C a foolish notion that could only exist in the tales of Bards: composed to fill the mind with excitement and wonder over a fantastical possibility that could never be. No experienced and self-respecting Adventurer, and certainly not Ainzach himself, could have believed that such a life might truly exist. Yet there he had stood, spinning the proposal of that fanciful life before the ranks of veteran Adventurers that he had known for years. He could recall each and every one of the faces looking up at him: many were plainly disbelieving and some of those members also looked like they were embarrassed from hearing their guildmaster even speak such childish words. Others were skeptical as he explained at length what was in store for the future. He had spent the days after returning from the Empire putting together the outline with assistance from Momon and feedback from trusted individuals who were already aware of what was coming, such as Theo Raksheer. Despite committing himself fully to His Majestys vision, it was difficult to express it in words that could be accepted by others. Still, he believed that the hour-long outline that he had settled on would be sufficient to convince the assembled Adventurers as to the benefits of the new system. In addition to the shift to their roles as true Adventurers, they would receive the support of the Sorcerous Kingdom in various areas that were traditionally difficult for those in their profession. Access to crucial magical items once the realms industries had established themselves, rigorous training in all the aspects of their new careers, a generous stipend that would sustain them in times when there was no work to be done and even recovery and resurrection services for the fallen. As exhaustive as this outline had seemed, questions still came for hours after. In the end, he wasnt even sure how many of the Adventurers would remain to pursue this intrepid new path that had been set forth for the Guild. They left the building C which had become unbearably stuffy from the uncharacteristic number of people assembled C to deliberate amongst themselves in the cool night air of the plaza outside. Momon and Nabe followed after them, presumably to encourage a positive response. Theo had returned to the Magician Guild. All that remained was Ainzach and the two guild receptionists, Wina Harshia and Ishpen Ronble. The sound of voices from below caused him to realize that perhaps someone else had remained. Unable to see past the staircase and request board blocking his line of sight to the front counter, he descended to the main floor and turned to walk past the reception area into the hallway which led to his office. In addition to the two receptionists, there was a third woman in front of the counter wearing a forest green dress more suited to a client of the central district or the Merchant Guild rather than the rough setting of the Adventurer Guild. Now that his thoughts had settled somewhat, Ainzach remembered that it was her entrance that had caused him to cut off the beginning of his address to the gathered Adventurers. It was not that she was especially beautiful C though recently, with Nabe and the Sorcerer Kings servants frequenting the city, it might have not exactly been a fair assessment C nor did she do anything to command his attention in any particular way. The reason why he had interrupted himself was that he recognized who she was, and that recognition brought to mind one of the first things Ainz Ooal Gown had said to him when he first broached the topic of the future of the Adventurers Guild. This young noblewoman was one of the scions of House Zahradnik, whose territory lay right at the edge of the very location that the Sorcerer King had used to provoke Ainzach over his ignorance of lands right at the duchys doorstep. They also happened to be one of the reasons why the Adventurer Guild had little information on the region, as Frontier Nobles tended to defend the borders on their own. There had been no threats in recent history that warranted the assistance of the Adventurer Guild, so their members had no reason to go there. The idea that the Nobles who were bound to their lands probably knew more about these unknown areas than the supposedly unchained Adventurers seemed even more of a rub now that one of them was standing right in front of him. After that fateful meeting with His Majesty, he had believed that the Sorcerer King had not yet put all his cards on the table and so it seemed that this noblewoman C with her uncannily-timed entrance C was another one of those cards. Considering the depth of His Majestys wisdom, knowledge, and foresight, there was absolutely no chance it was a simple coincidence. Not only had she been sent as a pointed reminder of the Sorcerer Kings insight on the matter, she had been delivered to the Guild as something that they would need for their future work. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. While a well-educated noble could function as a diplomat or negotiator and would be versed in the laws and policies of the realm, they were C to be blunt C flimsy civilians that were unsuited for the harsh conditions Adventurers faced unless there were some special circumstances or martial traditions involved. Frontier Nobles were a vestige of such a martial tradition, where in times long past the majority of nobles were expected to be able to personally defend their then-wild territories in Re-Estizes early days of expansion: directly commanding their forces and fighting alongside them. Still, thoughit was irregular in a different way. As far as Ainzach remembered from the previous winter, Lord Zahradnik had three children: two sons in addition to his youngest daughter. He had come to the guild to update his own paperwork and, while his sons seemed very much starry-eyed at the sight of the Adventurers around them, his daughter did not seem to share that interest. It made sense that he would not want to expose his eldest C the heir apparent to his title C to danger as an Adventurer, but why would he send his youngest daughter? As he seated himself in front of the desk in his office, he pondered what it meant. Normally, noble daughters were used to create alliances and forge blood ties with other noble families. The daughter of a frontier lineage was a particularly attractive prospect to any aristocratic family that wanted to introduce a bloodline more suited for military matters. With the increasing lawlessness in various regions of the Kingdom, it would have been a clear path for Lord Zahradnik to forge a beneficial relationship with another noble houseat least before the annexation of E-Rantel. The only other reasoning he could come up with was that her family had opted for a different strategy, which was to send their daughter to find a strong Adventurer to serve as a consort who would further strengthen their own pedigree. It seemed a sound, rational move: one that showed that House Zahradnik was in support of His Majestys efforts while forwarding their familial objectives as well. Considering how she was dressed more like a courtier than a warrior, it appeared that this case was likely. She probably wouldnt have any issues achieving that goal; a consort of that nature was not exactly a husband, after all. Gods forbid that she set her designs on Momon, though. He thought back on all the schemes that had been concocted to land the living legend; Momons ability to elude any and all attempts at doing so had become something of a legend itself C and if Nabe discerned the young noblewomans motives, she would probably attempt to fry her on the spot. Well good luck with that, Miss Zahradnik. He thought. The sound of the ongoing orientation continued to carry into the guildmasters office: it sounded like Ishpen was doing most of the talking, as usual. The veteran receptionist was an exceptional employee, but she loved to assert her dominance over Adventurers by bludgeoning them into submission with her knowledge and expertise in Guild matters. If things seemed like they would get out of hand, Wina would intercede, but it probably wouldnt come to that in this case. Ishpen would most likely not be able to mentally budge a member of what Ainzach knew to be an especially thick-skinned noble family. It was more likely that the receptionist might find something of a rival in the other woman C in all likelihood a one sided rivalry as members of House Zahradnik were also often infuriatingly aloof. Wellperhaps. Considering what little he had observed of her demeanor, Ainzach thought she might actually take after her mother on that front instead. Both of her parents were still characteristically obstinate, however. Relaxing into his chair, the guildmaster closed his eyes and idly stroked his moustache as the voices continued to drift over into his office. The receptionist would roll out an intimidating wall of an explanation about a particular detail of the Guild, then pause to wait for the reaction. Ainzach could pretty much imagine Ishpens expectant look as she waited for the overwhelmed and confused expression that would often paint the face of even experienced members when faced with her fiendish tendencies. He could not detect any signs of being disturbed by the words in the noblewomans replies. Though, to be fair, Ishpen could not give the same rundown as she would have been able to just a month or two ago, as many of the regulations and expectations of the Guild were no longer applicable. The orientation moved on to a rudimentary assessment that made sure an applicant made the bare minimum of physical or magical capability and the basic understanding to qualify for work as a Copper Plate. At least it was rudimentary, as adventuring was a profession where the risk was shouldered almost entirely on the Adventurers and the skill sets that they brought to the table. While still being developed, the new assessments carried out in the future would need to ensure that every member fit the new requirements for what would officially be an expeditionary arm of the state. New standards for entry would need to be hammered out, and formal resources for development would also see growth in due time. The changes in how Adventurer teams would be structured was revolutionary, to say the least. The sounds of activity and discussion from the reception area died down and, as Ainzach had expected, a Copper Plate was issued. This, too, was something that would eventually need to be addressed. Adventurer ranks were most often seen as a mark of martial prowess, achieved through feats of individual or group strength. Now that their fundamental purpose had changed, other skills not directly related to raw power C such as expertise in lore, diplomatic acumen and survival skills C would need to be factored in somehow. The members of the New Adventurer Guild stood a high chance of being the first representatives of the Sorcerous Kingdom that many outsiders would see from this point onwards, so Ainzach believed that the standards of this new exploratory vanguard should be set as high as possible in order to impress their quality upon all who encountered them. He heard a polite farewell being made by the Zahradnik girl, followed by the sounds of her departure. Ainzach opened his eyes at the closing of the door, looking down on the piles of documents, reference materials and proposals scattered over his desk. A bright future lay before the Adventurers of the Sorcerous Kingdom: a future filled with purpose and honour; fortune and fame; a world which awaited them with all of its mysteries and wonders. The life of an Adventurer. He felt his eyes tearing up upon remembering how he had felt when he understood the full meaning of what the Sorcerer Kings proposal meant: it was as if he had come to return to them a birthright that had long been lost C buried beneath generations of ruthless and uncaring practicality. The Master of the New Adventurer Guild leaned over his desk after wiping his eyes clear with his sleeve, picking up his pen to return to his work. Before that promised future could arrive, there was still much to be done. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Was the hem always this high, my lady? Aemilia somehow spoke clearly around several pins in her mouth as she knelt to inspect the skirts of Ludmilas dress. It doesnt feel much different, Ludmila replied absently. The mirror stood in its usual place before her, but Ludmila was busy digesting the materials that she had received from the Adventurer Guild receptionist the previous evening to give too much thought to Aemilias words. Her ladys maid probably had the right of it, anyways. In the weeks since the work had started in Wardens Vale, Aemilia had grown to become an excellent complement to Ludmilas activities, becoming familiar with her mistress shortfalls in various areas and bringing a sort of harmony to her lifestyle. The unspoken rapport that had developed between them was something Ludmila had never had before, but she now considered it an indispensable part of her daily life. With her household seeing to the mundane, domestic tasks and errands that revolved around the workings of a noble house, Ludmila was able to focus entirely on her own duties as a noble. Did it shrink? No C its unlikely that Wiluvien would have messed things up, Aemilia murmured as she brought out a measure. The dress hasnt changedhow tall were your brothers, my lady? Ludmila looked up from her reading to examine herself in the mirror. She had a vague sense that the hem of her skirt was higher than it used to be, but it was not something she would have obsessed over. Glancing around for a moment, she realized that she had always used familiar things in her own home to gauge the height of herself and her brothers C there was none of that here, obviously Just a bit taller, Ludmila replied. They were of a height with my lord fatherso half a hand, maybe? Aemilia made the last few touches on her outfit before she stepped back to examine Ludmilas appearance. Her gaze roamed over different points of her outfit before she spoke again. You should prioritize ordering a new wardrobe, my lady, she said. This outfit is getting too short, and you simply cannot wear the same dress every time you come to visit the city. People are sure to notice, and theyll start looking down on you. She has been mentioning this more frequently Ludmila stepped down from the footstool in front of the dressing mirror. It was something that she honestly wanted to get done at some point, but scheduling appointments with the various boutiques around the city would be far too time consuming. It seemed that she was never in a single place for more than two days. The last few weeks had seen her run an endless cycle of going back and forth between Wardens Vale and E-Rantel, ferrying timber and returning with a handful of new villagers and various odds and ends that could only be purchased from the city. She thoroughly enjoyed the feeling of watching her demesne slowly come back to life and come closer and closer to surpassing its former heights of development, but she wasnt simply content to watch the grass grow after seeing the fields cleared and sown. Work was now starting on the next set of fields, with her woodsmen slowly clearing the way for the new development. Most of her time now was spent figuring out how exactly this new development would manifest. She did research on various industries, consulted with her few contacts as well as many of the trade guilds around the city to see how the groundwork for her ideas could be properly laid out. There were also a couple of new additions to her household in the city, to whom she had delegated various responsibilities to, and the villagers that had first arrived now seemed nearly ready to take care of the new arrivals on their own. With this being the case, Ludmila felt that maybe C maybe there would finally be enough time to take care of all the personal matters that had piled up. That was before the Adventurer Guild. She had arrived in the city the previous evening with another delivery from the barony, finding a sealed letter awaiting her in the manor. A look of dismay slowly spread across her face as she read the contents and instantly understood that the free time she had been looking forward to was no more: Baroness Zahradnik, You are to register at the Adventurer Guild no later than the 8th day of Middle Wind Month. Participate in their activities. Shalltear Bloodfallen The beautifully formed cursive of her lieges handwriting was greatly at odds with the simple message, and Ludmila had turned the paper over several times expecting additional information. Then she realized that it was the evening of the 8th day of Middle Wind Month and rushed off in a panic to change from her travelling clothes to something decent to wear in the city, which consisted solely of her forest green dress that was now apparently too short. With no carriages available for hire in the city still, she made her way to the main plaza as quickly as she could, jogging past the citizens on the streets and skimming around the Undead patrols. She counted it fortunate that she didnt get lost along the way. The guildhall already had a crowd of people inside and her late entrance had interrupted the guildmaster, causing him to pointedly follow her with his gaze as she attempted to creep by. Ludmila very much wanted to shrink away from everyones notice at the attention drawn to her tardiness. Fortunately, he resumed speaking a moment later. After several hours inside the stuffy building in a chaotic back and forth between the guildmaster and his members, the assembly had dispersed to make up their minds over the proposal. Still needing to register as an Adventurer, Ludmila had gone to the reception counter where she had received a much clearer explanation about the changes to the Adventurer Guild. Ishpen, the receptionist, had explained in a refreshingly comprehensive manner and was able to answer Ludmilas questions to her satisfaction C which she was infinitely grateful for after becoming lost in the melee of words during the meeting. She received her identification after completing her registration and thanked the receptionist for her assistance before returning to the manor. The nature of the Adventurer Guild had fundamentally changed: so much so that, aside from maintaining the trappings of its identity, it no longer resembled the organization that came before. She came to understand why Lady Shalltear had sent her but, while House Zahradnik had adventuring as a part of their ancestral identity, their duty as nobles had caused them to drift apart from what could be considered a conventional Guild membership and Ludmila wondered if she would truly be able to fit in. Her family occasionally worked to fill requests to supplement the income of the demesne, but the nobility at large were usually clients of the Adventurer Guild. Each administrator would set aside a portion of their budget and, in combination with the system of subsidies pioneered by Princess Renner, make a cost-benefit analysis over whether commissioning bounties and various requests would be worth the revenues that would be gained or lost if they did not. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. For the nobility, it was a system grounded in cold practicality: one that ensured an efficient means to field an effective response to the periodic threats that appeared in the lands. Between the thousands of fiefs in Re-Estize, Adventurer parties with strength ranging from that of village militia to those that rivaled small armies could, if required, be contracted C with none of the expenses involved in training and maintaining a standing army, as well as handling its logistical challenges. It was a godsend for poorer nobles who could not afford the upkeep associated with armed, professional retinues, and a way for wealthier lords to maximize their resources for other concerns. With the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, the powerful standing army of Undead with negligible maintenance costs had usurped the mainstay of Adventuring. The new mandate of the Adventurer Guild, by all appearances, was in response to this new reality. Rather than monster exterminators, they were now an expeditionary arm of the Sorcerous Kingdom. As the bulk of the states military might lay in the Sorcerer Kings personal forces, this meant that such an organization would be used for exploration, cultural exchange and diplomacy rather than to participate in foreign conflicts. Seeing that Ludmila possessed skill sets that were now in high demand by the reformed Guild, Lady Shalltear must have sent her to contribute in what was reportedly a personal project of His Majesty. Hopefully, she could produce some positive results for her liege, to whom she was already greatly indebted to. My lady, its almost time, Aemilias voice drew Ludmila from her ruminations. Ludmila took a deep breath and refocused her thoughts before leaving the solar to descend to the main floor of the manor. Even as she thought about the New Adventurer Guild, her responsibilities as a noble pressed at her from another side. After weeks of adjustment, the nobles of the duchy were finally starting to settle into the new administrative systems of the realm and a formal meeting of the House of Lords had been called. As far as she could tell, it was exactly that C a formality. While the Kingdom of Re-Estize convened a legislature which was attended by a multitude of aristocrats, the Duchy of E-Rantel had less than two dozen who held the suitable rank to attend. The Upper House of their parliament C the Royal Court C was more than enough to ensure that the various aspects of their single duchy were kept in working order. Still, it served as a forum for the various nobles to air their grievances and bring attention to problems that spanned more than a single fief, so she supposed that there were some merits to such an assembly. It was not something that couldnt be done in a more informal setting, however, and so far the Sorcerer Kings administrators working in the city were very much adequate for keeping the flows of bureaucracy running smoothly. To Ludmila, the call to assembly reeked of the pomp and circumstance that her lord father always held in contempt. She couldnt imagine that she would appreciate such a pointless activity either. Lady Shalltear had made more than a few disparaging remarks about the endless regular meetings of the Royal Court, so it seemed that even high nobles could share that same distaste. As Ludmila made her way across the gardens to the Royal Villa, she continued to weigh the benefits of such activities against the time that she seemed to never have any more. Along the way, she spotted a familiar figure in a cobalt gown headed in the same destination and picked up her pace to close in on her. Good morning, Lady Corelyn, she greeted her friend with head respectfully lowered. I hope the day finds you well. Ugh, dont do that! Clara Corelyn replied with a horrified expression on her face, It just feels wrong. It would be improper to address you otherwise, my lady, Ludmila felt the corners of her mouth creep upwards. The recently enfeoffed Countess gave her a sulky look. After Ludmila had shared her thoughts on how the Royal Court would probably approve of her ambitions as long as she put together a convincing case, the fretful young woman had gone about doing just that. Most would be enthralled and distracted by her radiant and demure appearance, but she came from a long line of outstanding administrators and shrewd merchants and was now in a position to exercise her own substantial skills. A week later, her proposal filled a large binder with concepts, plans and projections that made Ludmilas head spin when she had been asked to review it before submission. Clara was a Baroness the last time Ludmila had departed from Corelyn Village with the most recent group of new tenants, and by the time she sailed back down again from Wardens Vale, the Royal Court already accepted her proposal. It was always startling how quickly the Sorcerous Kingdom could process matters that would take months C or years as Claras case would have surely taken C of deliberation by the courts of Re-Estize. That was if it was not simply dismissed outright as too ambitious by highlords who were constantly wary of upstart threats. The Sorcerous Kingdom did not care for Human politicking, they did not fear the risk of uprising and they definitely spared no thought for customs that had been observed by the aristocracy for generations. Claras proposal had simply been approved and not only had she been granted Baron Vintners old title, but the entire stretch of the riverlands from the city of E-Rantel to the border of the Slane Theocracy. She was promoted to Countess since the resulting demesne would be far larger than what her former rank was expected to manage. While this was technically true and would have certainly been a great honour granted to a lord in Re-Estize, the way the Sorcerous Kingdom saw it seemed more along the lines of using the appropriate rank for the designated authority and nothing more. The reply that came along with the promotion was similarly succinct. There was no fanfare or ceremony or anything else that normally accompanied the rise of a new high noble; only a short list of expectations and instructions for her to immediately get to work on realizing the projections outlined in her proposal. A secure and reliable flow of exports and commerce, as well as the payment of taxes and the lease of Undead labour was expected after each harvest. Any developments that resulted in deviations from her development schedule were to be reported without exception. The curt missive did nothing to put off the new Countess, who set about reorganizing all of the territories abandoned by their former lords. She had even chartered a new town, straddling the highway which formerly acted as a boundary between the Corelyn and Vintner Baronies. Clara asserted that it would become an important harbour in the future. Needless to say, she went from being one of the wealthiest nobles in the duchy to the most wealthy noble in the duchy by far, as well as the most influential to the Human subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Beyond the new harbour town, her other ambitions included refurbishing the highway between E-Rantel and the border of the Theocracy and optimizing it for commerce, building a new, fortified bridge over the Katze River and returning the fertile riverlands to full productivity within the next two years. Clara also had the distinction of being the first noble in the realm to have her oath of fealty ratified by the Sorcerer King, though this contract too had simply come in the form of a ubiquitously stamped document rather than any semblance of a personal ceremony. Though Ludmilas liege was now Lady Shalltear, the Countess still held a higher court rank and Ludmila would observe the proper public forms; it was probably because Clara knew her dear friends obstinate personality all too well that the idea it might continue on indefinitely horrified her. As they entered the palatial Royal Villa, Ludmila broached a question. Have you any idea why the House of Lords is convening, my lady? Not at all, Clara replied. I only came to know about it just before you arrived in the harbour, and we arrived in the city together. The notice that I received was not accompanied by any details. They slowed as they approached what appeared to be the hall prepared for the assembly. According to the laws adopted from Re-Estize, Countess Corelyns rank should have made her a member of the Royal Court. Her being uninformed seemed to indicate that the Sorcerous Kingdom had indeed decided to keep the highest level of the legislative branch separate from the nobles of the duchy, who were technically direct vassals of the Sorcerer King and thus a part of his court. It was something speculated over for the past few weeks, and a decision that most would agree upon as sound; E-Rantels territory and population was relatively small and did not require such a disproportionate membership in the Royal Court. It meant that they would continue to function in much the same manner as they had when the duchy had been a part of Re-Estize, and any appointments to the Royal Court would be for a specific purpose rather than to appease the desire for intrinsic rights. It was still legally a right, however, though no one seemed inclined to exercise it unless they had a compelling reason to do so. Everyone was too busy, and no one cared enough to make themselves needlessly busier. The assembly hall was one of several similar rooms on the main floor of the Royal Villa, which could be used for anything from banquets and balls, to the sort of meeting that they were presently called to attend. Several rows of long desks fashioned from rosewood were arranged in a semicircle around an ebony speakers stand, and many of the seats available had already been filled. The rooms drapes had been drawn fully open, allowing the morning light to fill the hall, gleaming off of the painstakingly polished furniture and floors. Ludmila could not discern any pattern to the seating arrangement so she walked around with Clara until they found a space where they could be seated together. It was roughly five minutes until the session was supposed to start, so there was not long to wait. When the time came, the doors closed. A murmur of confusion arose. There were only Human nobles in the room C there was no sign that there was anyone that could be seen as a representative of the Royal Court. It was only momentary, however, as Countess Jezne rose from her desk in the front row and went to stand at the dais. Heads turned to exchange looks with one another over the idea that one of their own had risen to speak to them, and one other thing, as well. Before the Battle of Katze Plains, the majority of nobles representing their fiefs in the territory were men. Re-Estize was traditionally a patriarchy as well: women were mostly looked upon as a means to create dynastic ties. In the wake of the battle, however, most of the noblemen and their male heirs had been slain C those that survived had fled with their families with the memory of the massacre at their heels, abandoning their lands. Left in their wake was mostly a hodgepodge of spare sons, single daughters and bereaved widows and mothers. It was at this point that Ludmila understood that the rules of the political arena had been upended, and the power dynamics now reflected those traditionally attributed to meetings between the noblewomen of the court. The Matron of House Jezne was a well respected figure that was looked up to by nearly all the women of the duchy, and so she had become the natural choice to represent them as their speaker. One could almost sense that minds were being reconfigured in that moment, re-aligning themselves to accommodate this new reality C it was probably inevitable that the House of Lords would petition for a change in the succession laws, as well. Countess Jezne waited patiently as the assembled nobles settled themselves again before speaking. There are several points on todays agenda to be discussed, but I shall start with the most prominent amongst them. Her customarily caustic tone that many were familiar with was entirely absent, replaced with a formal voice that could be heard clearly throughout the room. The Baharuth Empire has submitted its petition to become a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Aside from a gust of wind that played through the gardens outside the window, not a sound could be heard. Countess Jezne looked up from the parchment she had placed on the dais, slowly running her gaze over the assembled nobles. As no one spoke, she looked back down and continued. The next item is thC W-w-wait! A womans voice stammered out unsteadily from a corner of the chamber, Thats it? The Empire, reduced to a point on our agenda? There were several details accompanying the announcement, Countess Jezne replied offhandedly, but our esteemed assembly appeared entirely uninterested. Then how? A noble rose from his seat, Why? Didnt the Empire endorse His Majestys claim to this duchy? Were they not allies? When did the Sorcerer King mobilize his armies? Asked another, If there was some sort of conflict, we should have seen signs of it from here. The closest city of the Empire may be three days away, but their towns and villages come all the way to the borders of the Sorcerous Kingdom C as do ours to the Empire. There was no smoke or any sign of devastation; no flocks to follow after carrion. If the Sorcerer King turned on his ally, what sort of trust can be placed in him? Is the SorCH-His Majestys word so easily broken? Are we next? If His Majesty had any such designs, do you think the Royal Court would have informed us? Countess Jezne scoffed at the last noblewomans fearful speculation. After all of their efforts to create all these new administrative systems and security measures? Perhaps you should more carefully consider your words before you blurt them out like some ignorant, drunken vagrant. The assembly settled down again with the Countess reprimand. It was the Empire that initiated the process, she told them. The Bloody Emperor himself, according to the Guardian Overseer. Ludmila had heard the previous evening that the Sorcerer King had visited the Empire at some point to make his offer to the prospective Adventurers there, but there had been nothing regarding what had been announced to the House of Lords. What is the nature of this new relationship, then? Clara asked calmly from beside her, You say client state, but are they a vassal? A tributary? The terms that define the new relationship have been drafted internally by the Royal Court, pending His Majestys final approval. Countess Jezne paused for a moment before speaking again, As is, the Baharuth Empire will not become a vassal in the same sense that the nobles of E-Rantel are His Majestys vassals. If I were to use a word to describe the arrangement, it would be that they have entered under the hegemony of the Sorcerous Kingdom as a Protectorate. Minor details aside, they will enjoy the same autonomy as they currently do as an independent state, save for their recognition of the executive authority of their suzerain in matters where it is deemed necessary. A concerned murmur filled the hall again. It was an extraordinarily open-ended term, one that put the Empire entirely at the mercy of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ludmila knew well enough that, if the relationship remained a benign one, it offered many benefits. If it turned sour, however, the Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom could instruct the Empire to slaughter its own population and raze their own nation to the ground, and the Empire would be legally bound to do so. At least the nobles of E-Rantel, under the adopted laws of Re-Estize, were granted protection from acts of tyranny and were involved in the legislative process of the realm. Well, on paper, anyways. If the Sorcerer King decided to turn against his own nobility, there was nothing they could really do. In a way, the arrangement might be considered somewhat similar: survival was contingent on the grace of their liege. As a noble, however, it was hard to imagine such a blatant breach of trust and it was that very trust that allowed them to administer their fiefs without worry. She wondered why there was such a marked difference in treatment. Was there something unsatisfactory about the Sorcerous Kingdoms current laws for the Empire to be handed such double-edged terms? This information has not been made publicly available yet, Countess Jezne closed the topic after the continued questions from the members of the assembly had finally been spent. The Royal Court has seen fit to share this with the House of Lords so that we may make preparations in advance of this development. The Royal Capital is to be the crown jewel of the Sorcerous Kingdom, and as constituents of the capital duchy we must do our utmost in support of the policies that have been laid out by the Royal Court to achieve this before formal relations with the Empire are opened. The remaining points on Countess Jeznes agenda mostly outlined these new policies and the assembly dispersed a little before noon, with many of the nobles dividing into groups to digest the presented information over lunch. Ludmila and Clara left together as they had entered, but were joined shortly along the way to Lady Corelyns guest manor by two other noblewomen: Baroness Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier and Baroness Liane Loretta Dale Wagner. Baroness Wagners fief was immediately east of E-Rantels city limits, running along the south of the highway between E-Rantel and the Empire. Vintner Barony formerly separated her territory from Corelyn Barony, so Countess Corelyn had essentially become her new neighbor. In addition to raising horses and other draft animals, House Wagner owned a half dozen merchant companies whose primary routes lay between Re-Estize and the Empire. The brief conflict and the following annexation of E-Rantel had disrupted their operations but, with the Empire becoming a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the path would become free of hindrances to trade in that direction. Baroness Gagniers fief was also adjacent to E-Rantel, and lay on Wagners northern border across the highway to the Empire. Her territory was focused on producing food for E-Rantel, and one of the primary sources of dairy and poultry products delivered to the city. Both Wagner and Gagnier made their homes in the city itself, administering their fiefs from family manors in the central district. With Countess Corelyns rise to prominence, it was a matter of political and economic necessity for the neighboring Wagner to draw close to her. Mostly because she was Wagners friend, but also because she didnt want to be left out alone against the new camp that had formed overnight in the eastern portion of the duchy, Gagnier had joined the group as well. Though it might have seemed a cold, calculating thing, it was a reality borne from generations of noble politics and they had come together rather naturally due to this. When E-Rantel was still a part of Re-Estize, the women of the duchy had nominally amicable relationships working behind the scenes to influence the direction of the demesne, so there was little in the way of past hostilities that would deter them from banding together in any case. The small party of young noblewomen chatted amiably while strolling through sunlit blossoms of the Royal Villas gardens, followed by their ladys maids. Gazing upon this picturesque scene, one would have never suspected that they were all subject to the rule of an Undead sovereign. They arrived at Countess Corelyns guest manor, where she was hosting lunch, and were led to a dining room similar in appearance to the one that Ludmila had in her own city residence. Rather than the beeswax candles and their silver stands, however, intricately fashioned magical lamps shone over the long mahogany dining table. The heavy drapes of the dining room had been drawn to block the glare of the midday sun, and the polished silverware laid across the table glowed in the warm light. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Florine Gagnier and Liane Wagner were seated on their hosts left, while Ludmila was seated on Claras right. Ludmila knew why she was probably seated there, being close friends with Clara since childhood, but the idea that she held only a tiny fraction of the wealth and influence of the other three noblewomen made her feel undeserving of the arrangement. Her eyes went to Wagner and Gagnier, hoping that she wouldnt detect any traces of disdain or affront. The two city nobles had a distinctly different aura than Clara and herself, who mostly administered from within their rural territories. Like Clara, they had the shades of blonde hair that were common to much of Re-Estizes nobility, but they did not have the same strict and formal appearance. Instead, they wore light, long sleeved blouses with simple flowing skirts that hovered just above their calves. Rather than boots for rough, rural locales, they wore polished leather shoes meant for city use. The clothing emulated the urban fashions of the city popular with the citizenry, but the exquisite tailoring and fine fabrics of their garments distinguished them with an elegant look. They settled into their seats and quietly waited for the meal to begin. Behind closed doors, nobles would switch to discussing more serious and sensitive topics, but they started on their entre in silence. Unused to leading conversations and being naturally shy, Ludmila thought she would have to kick her friend under the table to get things going. Fortunately, by the time they had reached their second course C a consomm garnished with fresh garden herbs from her nearby fief C Clara realized she was being a poor host and visibly worked up the courage to speak. So, about the Empire Her voice carried a great degree of hesitation, but it was clearly the topic of the day. Throughout the remainder of the assembly, even as Countess Jezne went through the remainder of the subjects delivered from the Royal Court, the fate of the Empire had clearly dominated the thoughts of all in attendance. Out of nowhere, wasnt it? Baroness Gagniers amber eyes sparkled animatedly as she picked up on Claras cue in her dulcet tones, Both Wagner and I received absolutely no reports on any activity along the borders. I wonder how His Majesty managed such a feat Well, I for one, am relieved, Baroness Wagners icy blue eyes expressed disinterest in the how of things and her slightly lower voice was frank. My merchants have been dealing with all sorts of nonsense in the Empire for over a month. From the few couriers that came in to report last week, their business has been poor C hampered by the very idea that they were associated with the Sorcerous Kingdom. Hampered how? Was anyone hurt? Claras spoon paused as her voice turned to concern, Those caravans havent even been back to the duchy since autumn, have they? There havent been any injuries, nor any sort of overt harassment, really. Baroness Wagner replied, But it was such an openly huge event that the rumors flew on wings faster than a Hippogryph. Within a few days of Katze, the news was all over Arwintar C and all over the Empire by the end of the week. Fear has a way of making people lose their minds; it didnt matter that they had been in the Empire the entire time. Ludmila saw the three other faces at the table grimace at the words. It was not too long ago that E-Rantel had cowered in the shadow of a similar fear, so they all knew its effects firsthand. The entire duchy was now desperately working to make up for lost time, and the new policies to improve the capital region pressed them all the more. It wasnt as bad as it was here, was it? Gagnier asked. Of course not, Wagner sniffed. It was just a general avoidance of my merchants and a variety of silly rumors surrounding them. People would think they were necromancers in disguise, selling cursed goods, or being Undead themselves. For anyone to actually bring harm to our caravanswell, they would have to have been living under a rock this entire time. They might not attack our merchants, Gagniers voice pressed lightly, but it still doesnt solve the problem. If our goods come with a stigma, exports will suffer. Perhaps the Royal Court can do something about it? Those absurdly vague terms that the Emperor agreed to pretty much means that the Empire can be ordered to do anything at allI wonder what His Majesty did to break him to such a degree that he would concede such authority? The women exchanged looks with one another. That was the million Platinum question. Jircniv Rune Farlord El Nix C the Bloody Emperor C was a rising star, even in the eyes of those not belonging to the Empire. Possessed of great intellect, charisma and the imperial bloodline of Baharuth, he had ambition to match: seeing a meteoric rise to power through his shrewd and decisive actions to consolidate power and reform the nations administration. No one could question that he would inevitably become a preeminent force in the politics of the region, nor could anyone imagine that he would submit to anyone, never mind agree to such disadvantageous terms. Perhaps he feared what would happen otherwise? Ludmila offered, It could have been a tactic to intimidate him into compliance by presenting an unthinkable alternative. Across from her, both Wagner and Gagnier stopped to stare at her, utensils resting limply in their soup. Scary, said Wagner. Scary! Gagnier was aghast. What? Ludmila had no idea why they had reacted that way C they were like two peas in a pod. Frontier Nobles are scary, Clara agreed. I-Is this how she deals with Demihumans? Gagniers small voice was tinged with worry, Threaten them with unfathomably horrible things to keep them away from the border? I suppose that this is at least partially true. Well, a few usually need to die before we get any results, but The others seemed to have read Ludmilas thoughts perfectly. Baroness Zahradnik, Gagniers voice seemed a bit shaky. I understand that you followers of the Six Great Gods dont really get along with Demihumans, but the Empire is full of Humans, you know! These terms are something only a Devil would force upon them I could understand if it was negotiating over the price of goods, Wagner agreed, but this is the fate of an entire nation for the indeterminate future were talking about here. She didnt think it was that bad of a strategy, but the two newcomers seemed to have developed a rather harsh image of her. Ludmila looked over to Clara for support. The Countess was focusing on the slices of roast duck in the main course; when their eyes met, Claras innocently shifted away. Then would you petition the Royal Court to amend these terms? Ludmila asked. Thats...theres no reason for that, is there? Gagniers tone became somewhat indifferent, Were nobles of the nation that holds the advantage with these terms, after all. It was just some idle speculation over what had happened in the Empire. Unless the Empires affairs infringe upon our own, theres no reason to voice any complaint. The irrational thoughts about our exports should blow away soon, I think. Wagner said as her friend turned her attention to the meal, Weve all seen the projections: there is no way anyone in the region can compete with our production costs. Even after a significant markup, it still handily outstrips any alternative. Practicality will triumph over such unfounded superstition, yes? Speaking of the projections, Clara spoke, having finished her duck, what will you do about your demesne, Liane? They all looked at Baroness Wagner, whose lips had drawn into a thin line at the question. Out of the four nobles, Lianes demesne had the greatest exposure to risk from the changing markets. Ludmila still had nearly her entire barony to grow into, while Clarawell, the entire duchy would have to fall into ruin before Clara could C probably not even then. Gagniers industries would see direct benefits relative to the cheap cost of fodder. Wagner, whose demesne provided draft animals for the local markets, would have to deal with the gradual adoption of Undead throughout the duchy. Eventually, no one in the Sorcerous Kingdom would use draft animals over powerful, tireless Undead workers who could do far more work for a fraction of the cost. Its not that bad, I think, Wagner replied after taking a sip of wine. It is true that the demand for draft animals will likely diminish to nothing in local markets in due time, but the demand for them will increase for drawing goods to foreign markets. If the need for horses and oxen triples or quadruples due to the increase in exports and trade overall, there shouldnt be that great of a shortfall. There should be an accompanying demand for wainwrights, so I can start encouraging apprenticeships in that direction to expand associated industries...and of course the trade networks of our companies should see substantial growth. Our animals are among the best in the region so there should be no issues there either: demand for them abroad was always greater than in the duchy, anyways. Though what she said made sense, her voice was still tenuous. Nobles that had already heavily invested in developing their lands to best suit the former economic balance of E-Rantel faced a great amount of uncertainty when it came to reorganizing their industries and populations. Even when the choices seemed sound in theory, the spectre of doubt always shadowed them in lieu of actual results. Potentially devastating costs accompanied any poor decisions C to both the nobles and their subjects C yet there was no choice but to forge ahead, for staying as they were would surely mean ruin. A sombre atmosphere settled over the table. Each member at the table had a sense of what Lady Wagner was going through: they all had no expectation of inheriting the titles which they now held and certainly not at this age C Clara and Ludmila were seventeen, while Wagner was fifteen and Gagnier a year younger. The legacy of their houses and responsibility for tens of thousands of people had suddenly been thrust upon them, when just months before they had been preparing to become suitable wives for their future husbands. Their families were gone and they had little in the way of confidantes or friends they could rely on. There was no time to grieve or wallow in self-pity over having their world turned upside-down: they needed to stand and move forward as the heads of their respective houses C no one else would do it for them. Clara reached out to lightly place her hand onto Wagners wrist, who had ceased eating entirely with a troubled expression on her face. Dont worry, Liane, she said in a reassuring voice. Well be here for you if anything goes wrong. Thank you, Wagner sniffed and wiped her eyes with her free hand, brightening somewhat. I dont think the worst could come to pass, but it is still a relief to know that I have everyones support. Between the group of nobles having lunch together, they could most likely hold through any but the most dire of crises. Their little camp had come about somewhat haphazardly on its own, but it appeared to be surprisingly sturdy nonetheless. Somewhere in the house, the chime of a clock could be heard, and Aemilia stirred from the wall, entering into the edge of her vision. My Lady, she said softly to Ludmila. Apologies for interrupting your meal, but your appointment with the Adventurer Guild awaits. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The tall grass rustled with the passing of many feet as the contingent of Adventurers made their way around the city wall. Once occupied by thick clumps of trees and brush, the cover that had been foolishly allowed to grow all the way to the curtain wall in the past had been cleared away. In its place lay an open field that stretched out in a three kilometre radius all around the city of E-Rantel. Itzal mused over the change: Lord Rettenmeier, the previous mayor of the city, might have been an excellent civil administrator, but he was blind when it came to even basic security matters. He supposed it was proof that even capable individuals could still be unbelievably inept when it came to matters outside of their own expertise. Personally, the idea that the agents of the Sorcerous Kingdom were a bit more competent than those of E-Rantels former administration was not something he liked to see. On the bright side, it showed that the inhuman forces occupying the city still adhered to common principles and logic, thus possessing a predictability that could be exploited. Despite the terrain being leveled and cleared of obstacles, they moved at a relatively slow pace. Well, it was a slower pace than he was capable of. As they were undergoing Adventurer training C whatever that meant C the groups had a wide range of ranks represented in each. There were the four members of a Mithril-ranked Adventurer team that headed each of their respective groups. A Platinum and a Gold rank led the remaining two teams. The ground that an Adventurer party could cover was generally determined by the slowest member of the party, and traditional parties were generally composed of equally-ranked members. Mithril teams could traverse vast distances compared to Silver teams in the same amount of time, and Silver teams would outpace Copper teams. As each training team had at least two copper ranks each C with at least one of them being a mage of some sort C every team could only move at the pace of a Copper-ranked mage. It was a wildly impractical setup if it were to be applied outside of training but, since it was training, it allowed the higher-ranked Adventurers to serve as mentors to their juniors. That was the stated idea, anyways, but Itzal had severe doubts about the whole thing. The mixing of ranks was not the only aspect that was wildly different. If anything, it might be considered reasonable given the circumstances. There were far more drastic changes that came with this New Adventurer Guild. Foremost was the number of members in a party. A traditional Adventurer party was composed of four members, but the new organization had expanded that number to six. In addition, each party was a member of a larger expeditionary contingent composed of a maximum of 36 members. Only 30 positions C five teams C would be filled in regular operations. The last group would only join the expedition in extraordinary circumstances that required additional considerations, such as greater diplomatic acumen, economic expertise or raw physical and magical might. It was an arbitrary number decided upon by the coordinators from the Sorcerous Kingdom and, when a few asked for the reason why, the only response was that it was the correct way to do things. As he slowly jogged along while pointedly attempting to ignore the wheezing of the Copper-plate mage behind him, Itzal supposed that the new formation also had its benefits. The traditional four-member formation of an Adventurer team was composed of a Defender, Vanguard, Healer and a class that could act as a Centre Guard C usually a caster who shored up a common deficit in magical offence. This was generally perceived as well-balanced for the types of work Adventurers did, though variations of an Adventurer formation and its numbers were not uncommon. The two positions added were that of a dedicated Scout, and a variable position that served multiple roles or could be swapped depending on the expectations of the partys work in any given environment. On that note, Adventurer teams were no longer fixed: they were now fluid groups whose compositions could be reconfigured according to the demands of their tasks and the availability of members. The Scouts role was clear enough as parties often utilized them, performing double duty in another role. With the new mandate of the Adventurer Guild, they would serve as trailblazers, trackers and survival experts out in the vast unknown that their parties were sent out to explore. Rogues and Rangers, who usually occupied a Vanguard or Centre Guard position, had been mostly assigned to the Scout positions. Rangers were adept at navigating and surviving in the wilderness, while Rogues were extremely useful in exploring dangerous ruins. Both excelled in reconnaissance. Bards could also fill the Scout position but, as there was currently an abundance of Rangers and Rogues, the few Bards present occupied the latter variable position as wildcards due to their broad skill sets and magical utility. Admittedly, the newly prescribed six-member party was more resilient and adaptable, but one could say that adding anything to an already small party would make it so. There was one more, major, change that might have been seen as a reason for the increase in standard party size. Each six-member party was also required to have a sort of diplomat C or a commissary, depending on how one thought about it C a member that was well versed with the foreign policy of the Sorcerous Kingdom, practiced in law and diplomacy, and would ensure that the collective understanding and behaviour of the party did not misrepresent the mandate of their organization and thus reflect badly on the nations image. It was not a role that was required in the vast majority of requests Adventurers normally took: one did not need a negotiator when exterminating monsters, or be mindful of public image and property rights when ransacking ruins and collecting rare materials, after all. It was a markedly difficult position to fill with the Adventurer Guilds current membership. Amongst those present, it was mostly the Bards who were closest to fitting the bill. Itzal supposed that if it were a Human nation, Clerics and Paladins with such inclinations could also perform in this capacity. As it was, there was only one Cleric in the guild present here C who did not meet the qualifications anyways C and so they had to turn to unconventional choices to fill the last couple of openings. Those vocations normally associated with such matters were by and large civilian occupations. Since each member of a party was also required to be a proficient combatant capable of surviving hostile scenarios, they could not simply recruit an office worker for the position. The first individual who had volunteered was actually a veteran of the City Militia, who at least had experience dealing with a wide variety of people from abroad and was somewhat familiar with local laws. He had decided that, with all of the powerful Undead sentries employed by the Sorcerous Kingdom in the city, he could be better put to use elsewhere and was now studying to fully qualify for his new career as a diplomatic representative working for the Adventurer Guild. The second person that had shown up was a young noblewoman, who had become the personification of all his frustrations with the former subjects of Re-Estize. Itzals initial assessment about the future course of the duchy was that its economy would eventually encounter issues related to the huge portions of its rural population fleeing its lands. Since cities existed to service the regions that they lay within, the collapse of rural industries would result in the collapse of the citys industries: causing the situation to rapidly deteriorate into intense hardship and unrest. It never happened, however C E-Rantel only ever seemed to gain in momentum on every front as the weeks went by. It did not take long for realization over what was happening to dawn upon him: most of the citizens were actually collaborating with their new overlord, though they probably did not even think of it in those terms. The people just resumed their lives, fueling activity which would ultimately benefit the Sorcerer King in whatever schemes he had set into motion. The nobility, however, was playing an active role. He did not know how it had started, but eventually every noble had fallen in line with the inhuman administration, playing their part in the realms governance. Many had started to adopt Undead labour to varying degrees in the territories under their management, which shored up the shortfalls in manpower that would have otherwise spelled doom for the city. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. He had known since the previous spring that his superiors had a plainly poor assessment of Re-Estizes leadership and had turned to favour the Empire instead, but it was not until it had come to this point that he truly understood the depths of depravity that they had fallen to. That they would be willing to subordinate themselves to an evil monster and spread the Undead to all corners of the region just to maintain their wealth and power was absolutely disgusting. Their moral corruption knew no bounds; he had nearly emptied his stomach in the street upon piecing together the truth. In a word, it was bad. Nearly everything about the situation in the city was bad. The people were being blithely led to embrace their monstrous sovereign by greedy and corrupt nobles: sellouts and traitors to humanity. The local Adventurer Guild, formerly an organization that served as a shield of the people, was now being repurposed into an expeditionary force C who knows at what point they would be turned against their neighbors? All it would take was for them to engineer a singular incident, and the armies of the Sorcerous Kingdom would have a convenient excuse to devastate a nation. E-Rantel had become a pit of hell, disguised as a fragrant blossom which lay out its insidious tendrils across the land to drain the life out of everything it touched. It would continue to grow until it had a stranglehold on the entire region and, from there, it would wither away the entire world. Itzal thanked the gods that he could see what was happening here. His reports would filter out to the Theocracy, who must surely do something to counter this great scourge that had appeared before the nations. He only prayed that a solution was devised before too many innocent lives were exposed to the suffering that would surely come with the Sorcerous Kingdom''s heinous actions. But not these people. These people could burn along with their accursed king. The Adventurers in front of him slowed their pace. Itzal looked around at their surroundings, then up at the sun above. They had made their way out of the city gate a little over an hour ago, circling around the city walls to the northwest. At some point, they had straightened their course and slowly distanced themselves from E-Rantel. The citys massive walls could still be seen looming to the east, but they had traveled quite a ways. The contingent of Adventurers entered what appeared to be a standing ruin hidden in a wooded meadow, with weathered pillars and piles of stone strewn about. In the centre of the ruin was an old-looking structure with a darkened, rectangular entrance. Itzal furrowed his brow. This close to the city, any ruins would have been picked clean and the structures repurposed into useful building materials by generations long past. Before he could think too much on it, a trio of figures appeared from the entrance of the ruin. Sighs were drawn from the assembled Adventurers as the first came into the light. Dressed in an extravagant gown the likes of which Itzal had never seen before, she was a pale, voluptuous girl in the cusp of adolescence. Her porcelain skin shielded from the harsh light of the sun by a dark parasol, she came forward with a seductive, swaying motion accentuated by her voluminous skirts. The two following after her were a pair of Elf children: twins, going by their close appearance. One was a boy in sturdy-looking leather gloves and a red leather outfit overlaid by a pristine white vest and pants to match. In his trail was his timid-looking sister, with a similar outfit save for the blue leather and a short skirt. She clutched a gnarled staff in both hands, as if to hide behind it when they lined up to stand before the Adventurers. The dark-skinned Elf children were crowned in golden hair, with glimmering mismatched eyes C emerald and sapphire in hue. The trio seemed each a manifestation of physical perfection, drawing various reactions from the contingent that had come to assemble before them. After the Adventurers in the rear finally caught up, the boy standing in the middle stepped forward to speak. Alright~ He said in a cheerful voice. Good job making it out here! Welcome to the Adventurers Tomb~ The boy threw his hands up excitedly into the air, as if his announcement should be received to great fanfare. The Adventurers simply stared. I-I really dont think thats a good name His sister said off to the side. Haaah? The boy rounded on his sibling with an annoyed look, Its for training Adventurers, and its a tomb. Whats wrong with that? But it sounds like theyre just coming here to die! She tearfully protested. The boy laughed; his light voice carrying over the wind. Its not like theyll be dying all the time, he waved his hand dismissively beside his head as he turned back to the others. The Adventurers of the Sorcerous Kingdom couldnt be that weak! With the voice of his cowed sister going Uuuu in the background, the boy cleared his throat before speaking again, slowly turning his gaze over the men and women of the New Adventurer Guild. Anywaysnow that youre all here, letsC His voice stopped as he turned his eyes to something that caused him to frown slightly. Itzal followed his line of sight. The annoying noblewoman was looking down suspiciously at a broken pillar covered in vines. When she leaned slightly closer to inspect it, there was a barely discernible flicking motion from one of the plants. The noblewoman blinked once with a blank look on her face before keeling over. There was a shimmer in the air as the girl in the black gown appeared to receive the falling noblewoman. She must have been standing at least thirty metres away C how did she get there so quickly? Cure Poison. Kneeling on the grass, she cast a spell, resting the noblewomans head on her lap. She looked up towards the Dark Elf siblings with a displeased expression. Mare, could you not break my things immediately after I lend them to you? Awawa the girl in the skirt fretted, looking nervously about. The first girl turned her head to level her crimson gaze on the partys Cleric. and you. She spoke imperiously, You are a Cleric, are you not? Were you just going to stand there and stare at a poisoned party member until they simply expired? Their Cleric, a young man in his late teens, looked down to his feet with no answer to her reprimand. Hey you! Itzal jumped as the boys voice came up from his side. He had been paying attention to ongoing exchange and did not notice the Elfs approach. He turned his head to look down at the boy. The young Elfs hands were on his hips and he looked up at him with a miffed expression. Youre the scout for that party, arent you? Its your job to make sure that things like that dont happen! What! How is this my fault? Why is this midget of an Elf talking down to me? That noble bitch! He struggled to keep a lid on his rising temper, but the act of doing so just seemed to make it worse. Should we heal her? Mare asked quietly. Hum Her brother rubbed his head while he seemed to think on their situation. After a minute, his frown turned upside down and he clapped his hands to gain the attention of the assembled Adventurers again. Time to start our first Adventure! He declared in a bright voice, Youve entered the territory of an unknown tribe. One of your negotiators is down, and theyre angry at you for trespassing on their territory! what happened? The noblewoman finally came to, weakly rising to her feet. Um, casualties arent supposed to move, Mare said timidly, holding her staff towards her. Vines exploded out of the ground at the noblewomans feet, rapidly wrapping themselves tightly around her body. She let out something resembling a squeak as the vines covered her from head to toe and she fell back down. What are you saying, kid? A Gold-plate from another party asked, Were supposed to be training in the tomb, right? Huh? But youre already in the tomb? The Elf boy replied. Thats the tomb, isnt it? The man pointed to the entrance of the ruins, Were just standing in a bunch of trees. What kinda crazy thing are you saying? The Elf boy gave the Adventurer a look one might have bestowed upon a mental invalid, Any proper tomb would have trees. A rock sailed over tall grass, bouncing off of the Adventurers armour. Another followed, striking a nearby mage in the jaw and sending him sprawling to the ground. What! Who threw that! It came from the edge of the meadow! The Adventurers who carried shields raised them warily. Another rock flew in from a slightly different direction and one of their archers retaliated. The arrow disappeared into the grass; there was no indication that it had hit anything. Aaanyways, like I said: the tribe is angry, so heres your objective... The Dark Elfs smile turned into a broad grinbut it did not reach his eyes. Survive! Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Yet another stone, larger than a mans fist, flew out towards the Adventurer contingent. It sailed into their midst, clipping an unfortunate Druid in the shoulder. She was knocked off of her feet, turning once in midair before the thick grass muffled her landing. I see them! A Silver-plate Ranger called out, Three Ogres: edge of the trees to the west! With a face to their enemy, the more experienced Adventures fell into routines developed from years of their craft. The arrangement of the contingent reorganized itself into a more defensible formation. It cant just be Ogres, Moknach said. Theyll need a lot more than that to deal with all of us. Moknach stepped to the front of the group, standing closest to the treeline to present himself as the closest target for the Ogres. More large stones came hurtling in, but he easily sidestepped them. Something darted out of the tall grass and he shifted his arm slightly to deflect it with his shield. The object broke and its pieces spun repeatedly in the air before landing on the ground: it was an arrow. Seeing that the threat had escalated from rocks clumsily hurled at a distance he advanced, tracing the flight of the arrow back to its source. A rustle in the grass to the side was the only warning he received before a metal spearhead jabbed out at him. With a curse, he pivoted to evade the gleaming point. When the spear seemingly reached the fullest point of its extension, he swatted it to the side with his longsword and advanced on his new assailant. He had taken perhaps two steps when another arrow zipped out and pinged off of the ridge of his helmet. Moknach glanced towards the hidden archer and decided that the crude-looking stone points couldnt penetrate his armour. It was all the time the hidden spear wielder needed, however: in the second it took Moknach to turn his attention back to his closest opponent, it was already gone. Shit, he cursed again before shouting to the others nearby. Goblins probably. At least twowell theres never just two. A stone from the treeline hit him square in the back, and he staggered to one knee. A spear lanced out from the grass again towards his face and he barely rolled away in time. The hell! He roared as he straightened to his feet again, What are the rest of you doing? Clear this grass so we can take out this trash! On it! A woman called out, stepping forward with her staff extended. FirebaC She remained motionless, extending her staff out towards the field, but the spell had been cut off. After a moment, the mage lowered her magical focus and pointed at her lips with her free hand. While doing so, an arrow appeared in her shoulder, then another in her thigh. When her shock passed, she cried out with a pained expression C not that anyone could hear her. A nearby Adventurer ran out and grabbed her, holding his shield above their heads as they scurried away. She got silenced! Someone recognized the gesture before the mage was attacked, They have a caster out there too! A Goblin caster? Youre kidding me. Could be a Cleric, or a Bard. There were several different types of casters that were capable of casting Silence C a second-tier spell C or effects similar to it. Spare me the Goblin Bard There was loose laughter between the more experienced Adventurers. The Copper plates scattered around the ruin wore uncomprehending expressions: how could anyone laugh when they were being attacked like this? I think we can take this, Moknach, Blair, a Druid from Rainbow, who was leading a different party said. Doesnt look like their equipment is any better than regular stuff. No poison, either. If we can flush them out, we have the advantage C if they thought they had the edge in numbers, they would have tried to overwhelm us with this ambush. Do it, Moknach nodded. The mage, who had just been healed by Blair, popped her head out of the grass. She didnt give herself away this time. Fireball! The mage disappeared into the grass again as soon as she finished casting the spell. A compact sphere of flame shot out and landed in the rough area where the arrows had come from. A torrent of fire whirled out from the point of impact, scorching away the grass covering the area to the west and setting the surrounding field ablaze. We get any? Moknach shouted over the wind. I dont know, I doubt it with the way that theyve been moving though! Several arrows whistled in from the north, disappearing in the grass near where the mage had cast her Fireball from. Guess that answers that, Moknach said. How many do you have left? Plenty where that came from, the mage replied from where she had crawled off to after casting her spell. Alright, clear the field to the north, Moknach told her. We cant go chasing these Goblins around without leaving the newbies undefended, but at least we can deny them any cover nearby. The mage unleashed another Fireball, and Moknachs mind worked to come up with a decisive advantage. Though the initial surprise of the attack had faded, it was still pretty much a standoff against unknown numbers. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Oi, oi, oi, oi! A Silver-ranked Ranger called out, Ogres in the back! They used the smoke from the west field to get in and flank us! There were cries of panic in the rear of the formation as the trio of three metre tall Ogres descended on the Copper plates. They brandished makeshift clubs formed out of heavy branches, waving them menacingly as they closed distance. Over a dozen Adventurers immediately scattered at the intimidating sight, and the Ogres roared as they swatted aside the few who stood their ground like stuffed dolls. Several Silver and Gold-ranked Adventurers within range raised their bows, releasing arrows in an effort to slow down the rampaging Ogres. The arrows that should have made their mark stopped in mid-air, a hands breadth away from their targets, before falling harmlessly to the ground. The Ogres are warded from arrows! Casters again? Moknach growled. The safest method of dealing with physically powerful opponents like Ogres was to take them down from range. It was a common tactic, but Moknach had never before seen Ogres counter it with Protection from Arrows before. The result was that it turned the normally manageable Ogres into a much riskier adversary; full of unknowns stemming from the existence of support magic from the unseen casters. Get in there and protect the newbies! He barked out to the surrounding Adventurers, We dont know what were fighting, and this is becoming too chaotic: we need to withdraw and regroup. Even as he called the retreat, the next gust of wind blanketed them in thick smoke. Moknach and what was formerly the entire front line of veteran Adventurers could barely see in front of them through the stinging screen. As he blindly stepped forward, coughing and squeezing the tears from his eyes, he kicked something soft that responded with an angry, muffled noise. Looking at his feet he saw the woman, still covered in vines, who had set off the entire sequence of events. With a long-suffering sigh, Moknach tossed her over his shoulder and trudged off towards the chaos in the rear. By the time he made his way out of the blanket of smoke, the formation of Adventurers had collapsed entirely. The Copper plates had continued fleeing after they had been scattered by the Ogre assault, and were now all over the field running towards E-Rantel. Exhausted from their hour-long run to the meeting spot, they were not fast enough to outpace the hidden archers harrying them along the way. They fell one after another as Goblin arrows found their targets. The Iron plates C who should have been able to handily stand up to the three Ogres with even odds C seemed to have been beaten down one at a time. With the lower-ranked Adventurers out of the fight, the veterans shifted their focus from attempting to protect their scattered charges to dealing with their ambushers. The Gold-ranked Fighter was at the front of the Vanguard, advancing with his Greatsword in an aggressive high guard. A Silver-ranked Ranger shadowed him, waiting for an opportune moment to strike in melee. The Fighter blocked the massive overhead swing of the first Ogre using Fortress. As it reeled from the block, which would have felt like striking a stone wall, he released the defensive Martial Art and shifted to offence. He roared, advancing to deliver a massive blow to the still-recovering Ogre. SlaC A volley of brilliant lights streamed out of the grass towards the Fighter. Moknach instantly recognized them as projectiles from the Magic Arrow spell. There were two sources: each two salvos of three arrows, meaning that there were at least two tier three casters hiding in the grass. The twelve flaring projectiles were unerring; the Fighter groaned and collapsed in the direction of his momentum. The Ranger, caught off guard by the unexpected loss as he tried to flank one of the Ogres, was himself flanked and summarily pounded into the grass. All that remained were the veterans who were returning from the front line. There was Rainbow C Moknachs regular Mithril-rank team C the Platinum-rank mage, and a Gold-rank Bard. Their adversary consisted of the three Ogres, two C no, probably three casters, two who were at least tier three, whatever it was that kept harassing him with the spear and at least two archers. By his estimation, the remaining Adventurers should still easily come out on top. The magic casters could still cause things to go awry, so he slowed down and went wide around the tall grass that they appeared to be depending on for concealment. Purposely stalking in a circle, he joined up with his partner Josin C a Mithril-ranked Monk who could act flexibly as either a vanguard or makeshift defender, depending on what the situation warranted. You still good to go? Moknach asked him. Not a scratch, Josin replied. Moknach nodded. They were in good shape for a brawl if it came down to it, and time was on their side. He made a challenging gesture at the trio of Ogres still standing in range of the grass, but they only mocked him in response. That was strange. Ogres usually gleefully entered battle heedless of risk if they felt that they had the advantage. Well, he supposed that they didntbut they shouldnt have been able to puzzle that out from numbers alone. He turned to the mage, fishing around his memory for her name. Ilma. Its Ilyn, she scowled. Uh, right, Moknach said apologetically. Do you have anything that can whittle those guys down? They seem to have a lot of magical support. HmmI have about half of my mana left, Ilyn replied. I cant tell what other enchantments they have on them, though. Shouldnt I just Fireball them if theyre all standing together like that? They already know you have Fireball, he told her, so these casters might have already guarded against it. Just put some hurt on them C maybe those Ogres will finally get mad enough to charge beyond the range of their support. Right-o Ilyn edged forward into range. The Ogres stood their ground, meaning that they were probably standing between their casters and the Adventurers. They couldnt open the way to them, but their own casters would have to come forward out of the grass to retaliate against her. Magic Arrow. She sent out the first-tier spell, and they awaited the results. Three bolts of dazzling light flew out of her hands, striking the leftmost Ogre. It grinned back at her. That didnt look like it did damage, Moknach examined the result. More magical protection? Nuh-uh, Ilyn replied, that definitely stung. Hes putting up an act. Magic Arrow. The Wizard delivered another salvo of magical bolts, striking the same Ogre. This time, a pair of arrows were launched out of the grass towards the city. They both stopped before sinking into her flesh, dropping impotently to the ground. Hah! Ilyn grinned, Youre not the only ones that can do that. The arrows kept coming, even as she launched a third salvo of magical bolts into the same Ogre. Then, something odd happened. First one stream of arrows stopped, then the other. Not a single individual on the field missed that. Ah crap, Moknach said. Times up: lets go! He dashed forward together with Josin, rapidly closing the distance to the Ogres and riveting their attention on them. There was a strain of discordant notes in the air and he felt himself being filled with a sense of courage and power. Twin Magic C Haste! Ilyn layered an additional enchantment on the two charging Adventurers, augmenting the rapidity of their movement and attacks. Moknach catapulted forward at a tremendous speed, like a bolt loosed from a ballista. If this was the case Ability Boost. With all the magic that had been piled on him, even his regular attacks would be quite potent. Attacks with Martial Arts would be absurdly so. He aimed for the Ogre in the middle, who appeared to be preparing for the charge with an attack of its own. It didnt matter to Moknach, though. Invulnerable Fortress! The heavy branch came down on him to no more effect than a feather. Moknach hurtled forward, driving his shoulder into the middle Ogres abdomen with the full force of his charge. It flew tens of metres through the air, tumbling away end over end after it landed, leaving a long trail of disturbed grass. Perfectly stable with his Defensive Art active, Moknach pivoted, bringing the full force of his upper body down at the next Ogre; the blade of the longsword traced a shimmering arc overhead. Fortress. The Ogre gave him a smug look as it parried Moknachs devastating overhead strike. Well I guess that explains a lot. Three Ogres usually could not stand against so many Adventurers but, like Human warriors, they could grow in experience, strength and skill as well. Ogre Berserkers, he called out. You dont say? Josin replied sardonically. Unlike Moknach, Josin had finished off the left Ogre C a Monks relentless flurry of strikes cared little for a few seconds of enhanced defence. Augmented by magic as he was, the lean brawler remained completely unscathed. It was two versus one now, and Moknach wanted to finish things before it might change again. His sword had gotten stuck in the thick branch C proof that he had attacked with such force it nearly overwhelmed the augmented parry C which the Ogre stubbornly refused to relinquish. Well, that was fine by him. Hey Josin, he said, weapons stuck. Lets finish this guy oC Moknachs call for assistance was needless, as the Bard appeared behind the Ogre Berserker and casually slashed out the giant Demihumans knees from behind with his rapier. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The Ogres legs buckled, yanking Moknach down as it tumbled heavily to the ground. Annoyed over its stubborn refusal to let go of the branch, he aimed a kick at the fallen Demihuman. This stubborn son of aC That will be enough. A new voice turned his attention away. The others also turned their heads as a single figure approached from the direction of the city, dressed in an exquisitely crafted maid outfit bearing similarities to those commonly used by the Sorcerer Kings Household. Though mostly Human in appearance, her head was distinctly not. Her face had the appearance of a dog, stitched together like some sort of patchwork doll that children might find endearing. I have deemed that one side has been rendered entirely incapable of fighting, she announced. This exercise is at an end. Before anyone could respond, the maid spread her arms to cast a spell. Widen Magic C All Greater Heal. Streams of radiant energy fell over the field, caressing the prone figures in the combat area around them. Each stirred and slowly stood from where they had fallen. The Adventurers who had fought all the way to the end gaped at the effects of the spell. As everyone regained their feet, Blair stammered for several moments before finally managing to speak. Heal is a Sixth-tier spell, his voice was filled with awe. Only divine casters of legend could manage it. This, I dont even know whatC All Greater Heal is a Ninth-tier spell, the maid replied, making her way over to the Ogre that Josin had downed in his overwhelming assault. ...it will not recover the slain, however. She looked down at the corpse for a moment, then took a step back. True Resurrection. Before their eyes, the battered Ogre opened its eyes and struggled to its feet. Though it looked somewhat shaky, it bore none of the brutal punishment that Josin had inflicted upon it. Blairs knees folded under him, and he looked up from the ground. W-who are you? He asked weakly, Ive never seen C no, Ive never even heard of such powerful magic. This is the purview of the gods! Is that so? The maid replied with a mysterious smile on her veiled face, Well, far be it from me to make any claims to godhood. I am Pestonya, a humble servant of His Majesty the Sorcerer Kingwoof. As I am currently stationed in the city, I have been instructed to provide support for the Adventurer Guild when necessary. Rest assured, you need not worry overly much in your training: as you can see, even death is but a temporary setback. Pestonya made to return towards the city, but paused and turned back momentarily to deliver an afterthought. I would advise against being overly reckless, however. As you may know, resurrection services carry various costs. The material expenses are currently allocated as a part of the Adventurer Guilds budget, but your guildmaster may have some unkind things to say if you squander his resourceswoof. As Pestonyas figure receded into the distance, the combatants looked around to each other somewhat uncomfortably until a woman popped out of the grass, startling the two Ogres nearby. Iiiyah~ That was really something, wasnt it? Merry, the missing member of Rainbow said with a note of satisfaction in her voice, I havent had that much fun in a while! The unofficial strongest member of Rainbow, Merry was an Orichalcum-rank Ranger. A combatant who specialized in hunting the Undead of Katze Plains, she was also a generally devastating force on her favoured terrain. Seeing that she had vanished the instant the fighting broke out, Moknach had worked on the hunch that she would eventually track down and eliminate all of their opponents hidden in the grass. The first indication that his wager had paid off was the abrupt cessation of the attacks from the two concealed archers. How many were there? Josin asked curiously. Hmthere were two archers, two mages C they were easy, she looked around at the aftermath of the battle. The Goblin with the spear was pretty tough to take out. Wasnt there another one? Yeah, there was a Cleric near the Ogres keeping them alive while they were fightingI could only get in close after you charged in. We knocked each other out though. Merry laughed, pulling blades of loose grass out of her nest of unruly red hair. Her disposition always seemed to match her name, making her appear much younger than she probably was. She was an Adventurer that had worked out of E-Rantel for as long as its people could remember: a wild, battle-maniac of an Elf who could never settle on a number for her age. Nearly all the members of the training exercise were headed for the city at this point, except for one. While Pestonyas magic had returned everyone to a healthy state, it did not free the entangled noblewoman. Entwined from head to toe, save for her nose which peeked out from a small gap in the vines, she had seemingly sensed that combat had ended and occasionally tried to wiggle free. She couldnt struggle much, as she was bound up with a spear and bow staff flat against her body, and it made her look something like a caterpillar on a twig. Ive never seen a Twine Plant spell last for this long, Blair noted as Moknach threw the noble-turned-caterpillar over his shoulder again. Could it be that even that young Elf lass is a powerful Druid? Dont ask me, Moknach grunted as he shifted his weight. I dont even know what to think any more. Shouldnt a Druid know better than a Fighter like me? Several people awaited the returning Adventurers as they approached the city gates along the wall, looking out towards the group. The Dark Elf siblings, guildmasters Pluton Ainzach and Theo Raksheer, and a Goblin in grand silken robes holding a feathered white fan. Moknach set his burden down before he walked up to the awaiting group. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Oi, Mare, the Dark Elf boy jabbed his sister with an elbow. Auh! She jumped, startled, What? Why Her brother gestured towards the entangled noble on the ground with his chin. The Dark Elf girl motioned with her staff and the vines withered away; their remaining fragments disappearing into the soil. Finally free of her constraints, the negotiator who had become a casualty for the entire battle collected her things. Under the combined scrutiny of the assembled Adventurers, she made herself scarce with a mortified expression. Moknach turned his attention back to the matter at hand. Well, he said with a hopeful voice, we survived. What do we win? Ainzach sighed. The Adventurers were dismissed to clean themselves up and the party leaders reconvened later that afternoon. Around the large meeting table on the second floor of the Adventurer Guild were Moknach, Blair, Josin and Merry from Rainbow; the Wizard Ilyn and Utrecht, the Gold-plate Fighter that had been taken down by the Magic Arrow barrage. The group that had awaited them at the gate was also present. Wheres that healerPestonya, was it? Moknach turned his head to glance towards the stairs, The other girl from the ruins as well C theyre not coming? Pestonya went back to help oversee the construction of the new orphanage, the Elf boy answered him. Shalltear is working on her assignment from Lord Ainz. She was just dropping off some...things for the tomb. The familiarity by which he spoke of the Sorcerer King made Moknach realize that these two Elves were also probably from the Sorcerous Kingdoms mysterious place of origin. No one that he had spoken to seemed to know where that was, exactly. As far as most people knew, he had made some sort of claim on E-Rantel: one which nobody had the slightest clue about, even Merry. And you are This is Aura, Ainzach filled in, and her brother, Mare. The other gentleman here is the Goblin Strategist. I met him a few days ago and he agreed to help out with the Guilds training once in a while. The Goblin Strategist lowered his head respectfully in greeting. The two Dark Elf children simply stood and waited. Eh? Eh?! Eh!!! Merry rose from her seat, This cutie is a boy?! Merry leaned towards Mare to examine him more closely. This works? She tilted her head curiously, Yes, it works! Hehehe The boy dressed in girls clothing shrunk away from Merrys intense gaze, leaning away to cower behind his sister. Ainzach cleared his throat. You can do this later, he spoke in a serious tone. We have work to do. Thats right! Aura put her hands on her hips with a cross expression, What was that, even? I advised against throwing Adventurers straight into something like this, Ainzach said. They still need to get a feel for each of the other members, as well as the new way we do things. Ill agree that the whole exercise went much worse than I had expected, though. It was terrible! Aura slapped a hand on the table repeatedly, Thirty Adventurers against nine Goblins and Ogres, and only seven of you survived C thats including the casualty that no one even bothered finishing off! This is no good! The New Adventurer Guild wont be able to do work like this! The projected distribution of losses was spot on in this case, however, said the Goblin Strategist. This exercise was to simulate a case where an Adventurer contingent ran afoul of a small but moderately strong tribe of Demihumans. I believe several points presented beforehand were proven to be valid, and few other things have been learned. I agree, Ainzach followed up on the Strategists words with a nod. The training goals I outlined before we started address the issues we saw today. Many of the ranking standards of the old Adventurer Guild are still relevant to our new mandate. With the support provided by His Majesty, we can ensure that Adventurers fielded in future expeditions are prepared for scenarios far worse than this. If the entire contingent was at least Gold-ranked, familiar with their teams, and well-versed with our operations, this outcome would never have happenedprobably. As he finished speaking, Ainzachs gaze turned to Moknach. Ah, thats right, boss, Merry laughed. I couldnt say anything back when it happened since it would have blown my cover, but trying to flush out the Goblins like that was pretty a dumb call. You got played on your home turf! Beside him, Blair nodded in agreement while Ilyn looked like she was trying her best to become one with her chair. Moknach screwed up his face in confusion. Waityou mean that entire thing was planned? The way Aura started things off, it sounded like she was improvising. Well, it was a surprise for the tail end of the exercise, the Goblin Strategist replied. A little bit of excitement after your basic orientation in the tomb. The group under my orders still needed to improvise the new ambush to press the contingent into making rash decisions. Moknach thought back on the sequence of events again and realized where he had screwed up. The wind over the area nearly always came down from the Azerlisia foothills to the north. Lighting the field on fire in an attempt to expose or drive away their ambushers had ultimately backfired on them and the situation had descended into chaos after that point. Thats...you worked that out in advance? Moknach gave the Goblin Strategist a look of appraisal, Thats pretty damn good. Hohoho, you flatter me, the Strategist waved his fan lightly. Knowing how to use fire is one of the basics of the Art of War, after all. In truth, it was the mages in the field that should have started the fires but, since you had willingly sabotaged your own position so thoroughly, they had the spare mana to aid in offence. Utrecht winced at the memory; silence hung over the table. In their first training exercise, the Adventurers had made an embarrassingly poor showing. Never mind starting off on good footing towards their stated mandate of exploration: their first step had them land flat on their faces. The operational procedures of the Adventurer Guilds expeditions C well, the initial outlines drawn up with input from several of the Sorcerer Kings representatives and a few knowledgeable members of the citys Guilds where their expertise was warranted C used various concepts which were each easy enough to understand on their own. As a whole, however, they had been woven into a fusion of exploration, diplomacy and projection of national interests which was unprecedented in the history of the Adventurer Guild. A contingent of regular teams would be dispatched to an unexplored area, where they would establish an expeditionary camp. The five teams assigned to that contingent would use this camp as their base of operations and, over the course of time, work together to compile a comprehensive understanding of the region. This was not simply creating a map of an unexplored area: it was also a thorough assessment of its native populations, cultures, politics, flora and fauna, as well as its economic and strategic potential. With this being the case, the Adventurer Guild was now recruiting members to include those who possessed the expertise to fulfill various aspects of an operation rather than the previous methods where martial or magical prowess was the sole qualification. The teams sent out as a part of these contingents would be at bare minimum trained to Gold rank, which was currently deemed resilient enough to weather most of the hardships expected from such work. If it was deemed a higher risk area, higher-ranked teams would be assigned. In special cases, a sixth team would be sent out: consisting of a group hand-picked by the Sorcerous Kingdom to support the effort and assist in resolving any outstanding issues. Moknach had heard of ventures somewhat similar to these expeditions over the years, carried out by illegal Workers and funded by wealthy interests, but what the Sorcerous Kingdom proposed was far above and beyond any such isolated attempts to pilfer wealth and garner fame. The creation of this organization that would, in the future, send countless expeditions staffed by highly trained Adventurers to the far reaches of the world. It was an effort that could only be sustained by a nation C one that was on par with maintaining a powerful standing army. The day that Ainzach had called together the Guild, several members had called it exactly that: an army. High-ranking Adventurers had the effective strength of mundane armies on their own, and it was difficult for them to accept that so many of these individuals would be organized into an arm of the government. This was central to the reason why the original Adventurer Guild traditionally held itself above the politics of nations, and now that same tradition was being challenged. Many feared that they would simply be a thinly-veiled vanguard; a scouting force for future aggression by the armies of the Sorcerer King into the territories of prospective targets. A significant portion of the membership had left the city due to this break with accepted practice, but some had still been drawn into the tantalizing vision shared by Pluton Ainzach. Moknach had wondered what the Sorcerer King had planned when he first mentioned it over a week ago, but now he held the firm belief that no one that called themselves an Adventurer could help but feel the draw of his words. To the eldest and most experienced amongst them, his invitation had hit the hardest. They had been in the guild for too long; seen too much: understanding that, without the support of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the romanticized life of adventuring that many ascribed to their profession was simply a dream within a dream. Understanding this C that this dream could now become reality C had sparked an ember he had long thought dead inside. Directly witnessing the resources that the Sorcerous Kingdom could bring to bear, that ember had been nourished into a flame which entrenched Moknachs conviction that this dream had become an inevitability. The Adventurer Guild of E-Rantel, once merely one amongst countless other branches, would become The Adventurer Guild and all others would become little more than a shallow pretender to the name. For this dream, Moknach was willing to take any amount of punishment; undergo any trial. Here, Adventurers in name would become Adventurers in truth, to the awe and envy of the world. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 We can do this, Moknach said resolutely, clenching his fist. By the gods, we can do this! Everything is in place; everything is within our grasp. All we need to do is follow the plan and get our members to standard. This is surely the case, the Goblin Strategist agreed. Once their lower level charges were out of the picture, the remaining members had no issues dealing with the ambush. I daresay they had already put their plan into action before that: using the very environment we were exploiting against us. If this can be seen as a representation of what an Adventurer contingent is capable of, they should have few issues dealing with the disorganized tribes that have been observed in the Great Forest of Tob closest to the northern borders of this duchy. The proposed standard of Gold seems an eminently fair assessment for the threshold where they can commence local operations. Several others around the table voiced their agreement. You have reservations, Ilyn? Ainzach said. The Platinum-rank Wizard, who had been silent for most of the exchange, started, looking up at the faces around the table. Thats, uhthe catch is that it assumes that all the new Adventurers we train up are just like us, right? She began slowly, her hazel eyes unfocused in thought, But even if we get them up to speed with hard training, theres still the matter of learning spells, putting together equipment and picking up other magic items. It takes us years to collect all that stuff, and thats with E-Rantel being a major trade hub. Merchant traffic from the Empire should pick up at some point, but I doubt the Theocracy or Re-Estize will allow merchants to carry anything valuable that we would want into the Sorcerous Kingdom. Even for us veterans, there are problems: a lot of us are specialized for one thing or another, and well have to learn new spells and gather new equipment sets for what were going to be doing in the future. Ilyns points were all valid ones. E-Rantel flourished as a hub of the land trade between three nations, who were each a gateway to other markets even further abroad. With the current disposition of the neighboring states, the trade in magic-related goods that the city received would be mostly from the Empire. Rather than the trade hub that it had been, the city was now more akin to the end of a small trade route that branched out from the Empire. That it was equipment for Adventurers made it exponentially worse than simply importing utility items for civilian use, as items used by Adventurers tended to be highly customized or at least found suitable for the specific niches that they were sought for. We lost a lot in the weeks after Katze, Ainzach admitted. Magic equipment, scrolls and other items were purposely moved out of the city by various people, and many of our former members left the city with their own equipment and collections as well. Its true that restoring that end of things will take a long time if we leave things as they are. Does His Majesty have something in mind concerning this? Everyone looked to Aura and Mare. Hm? Itll all work out somehow, wont it? Aura said with her arms behind her head, You should just trust Lord Ainz on this C Im sure he has something in the works already. It wasnt really an answer, but there was no reason to doubt her words. To those who had a sense for it, all of the subordinates of the Sorcerer King C down to even the Household servants C appeared to be adorned in powerful magic equipment. Securing a reliable source of spells and various items was surely a minor matter by comparison. Mare looked to his sister and he opened and closed his mouth several times, appearing like he wanted to say something. Aura shot him an annoyed look. A-anyways There was a great deal of uncertainty carried in Mares voice. Or was that how he spoke normally? Moknach hadnt seen him speak with much confidence at all in the past few hours. We should start as soon as possible, Mare told them. The starting sections of the training area are still being expanded, but a few segments for Copper and Iron-rank Adventurers are ready to be used. We dont have the right Iron ranks to make a proper party, so we should focus on getting the Copper Adventurers to Iron so then they can get going as well. It was a straightforward plan that left little room for debate. Copper ranks traditionally experienced the highest rate of turnover in the high-stakes career of Adventuring. Whether they found they werent cut out for it, discovered that it did not match their expectations or simply died in some unglamorous way, it was not a rank at which one stayed for long. As one of the changes to the Adventurer Guild, all members received a stipend for their living expenses in order to keep them as part of the available pool of party members for future expeditions. Though unlikely to happen, it inadvertently created a possibility where one could stay at Copper for an indefinite period of time by not taking the initiative to advance. Moknach agreed that this was a situation to avoid, and thought that filtering out new recruits quickly by pushing them through training was the prudent course of action. They should be put through their paces and advance to Iron as quickly as possible. Those that were incapable of doing so would be discharged and a suitable use for their abilities would be found in civilian life. Since it was known that Copper ranks generally did not survive attempts at resurrection, it was also actually the riskiest period for the Guilds members. It was due to this fact that the pace of training for new members would be slow, in order to minimize unnecessary risks and accidentally lose promising recruits. As the Adventurer Guild grew in renown, the influx of hopeful applicants could potentially result in a sort of bottleneck in the training process. Merry raised her hand and everyone turned their attention to her. It was a strange habit of hers, but it always seemed to work for some reason. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. You got anything for us? She asked hopefully, Im ready to go too! The members of Rainbow made groaning noises. Moknach hoped the idea that death was no longer an obstacle had not turned her into even more of a battle maniac than she already was. Being a Ranger that specialized in hunting the Undead, she had driven her team to wits end during the tense weeks after E-Rantel was annexed. She would quietly stare out of the window of the teams accommodations, sizing up all the Undead patrolling the city. Merry would talk to no one in particular while fiddling with her expensive magical arrows, saying things like See that clueless Lich flying around? One shot. Or That cocky one with the shieldI can take him. Even the usually calm Josin was plainly on edge after days of wondering whether she would just start attacking Undead from their apartment window, and Moknach had decided it would be safer to just bring them to the Adventurer Guild every day instead. Every time someone said Tomb, he was afraid to look in her direction, imagining her excitement over having an unlimited source of Undead to destroy for training. Well, Aura replied, there is something, but the floors have been arranged for parties of six. If just the four of you go into an area meant for six mithril ranks, youll probably die. She looked over their team, her eyes pausing at each member before moving on again. Except for her, she motioned to Merry. She can probably get away. The rest of you are dead for sure, though. Erdo we really have to die? Blair asked, Seems a bit extreme, being training and all. Hah? You think anyone out to get you when youre on an expedition is going to go all easy on you? Well, no, but How much does resurrection magic cost, anyways? Utrecht asked, If I recall correctly, Lakyus from Blue Rose charges quite a lot for it. A lot, answered Ainzach. You really dont want to know. If it wasnt for the subsidy from the Sorcerous Kingdom, youd be paying back the cost of the cheapest resurrection over years with the earnings of a Gold-rank. Utrecht swallowed upon hearing the Guildmasters words. What do you mean by the cheapest? Ilyn shifted in her seat slightly and leaned forward, Whats the difference? Well, its not exactly a secret for Raise Dead but, if I have it right, its a pretty big hit to your effectiveness as an Adventurer that youll have to make up for with training. As I understand it, the effect is significantly reduced the higher the tier of the spell, but it also becomes exorbitantly expensive at the highest tier. We settled on 7th Tier Resurrection as the best balance between cost and rehabilitation time C its around twice as expensive as Raise Dead, but it also comes with fewer restrictions in case something unexpected happens. The absurdity of Ainzachs words only seemed to be matched by the ridiculousness of how smoothly the members around the table digested everythingthough it was probably more likely that no one truly could. A couple of months ago, not in Moknachs wildest dreams would anyone be settling for a 7th tier spell C a realm of magic considered beyond Human reach. Now, magics beyond what one would consider Legendary were being incorporated into the Adventurer Guilds planning, and the only points which could be discussed were the results of such magic and their budgetary concerns. Even when presented to their faces, the power of the Sorcerous Kingdom was so far removed from their previous reality that Moknach thought only Legends could appreciate the full weight of everything: the more ignorant one was of such things, the more insulated they were from the truth. Never mind what went into being able to cast Resurrection or True Resurrection, Moknachs mind could only frame it the same way Ainzach had C more expensive versions of the only spell they could relate it to, with fewer downsides. By and large, the people of the Sorcerous Kingdom were all in a similar state of mind: they were like ants building a nest in the cracks of a city street, uncomprehending of the civilization towering around them. At any rate, Ainzach told them, try not to die; its expensive. If the administration sees a spike in resurrection costs, theyre going to start wondering if were being frivolous with their subsidy. Weve also considered using Raise Dead for people repeatedly dying in stupid ways that they shouldnt be: well be putting them through hell and back to make sure it doesnt happen again. I wonder what Blue Rose does to get their members back up to full fighting strength, Utrecht wondered. Beats me, Josin said. Its probably not a stroll through a garden, though. If its really that expensive, Ilyn said, shouldnt we try to avoid training deaths? You can do a lot with that kind of coin. Thats true, said Ainzach. The money could go to securing magic items through trade channels, or something along those lineswhat do you think? Ainzach turned his head to look at Aura beside him, whose lips had formed into a pouty frown. I-I think they have a point, big sis Mare said to her side. Ah, whatever! Aura threw up her hands, I dont know why Im the one that has to answer everything anyways. The tomb is Mares job C I just came to help out. She rounded on her brother with a hand on her hip. Just make sure you dont keep Lord Ainz waiting for your results. WhaC! Saying that isnt fair, big sis! As his sister got up and turned to leave, Mare looked down to his lap making a worried Uuuu sound. Well, the Goblin Strategist said as he slid off his chair and onto his feet, I believe I shall take my leave as well. Whens our next match? Moknach asked as the Strategist walked around the table. Hohyou wish to challenge us again? The Strategist responded, his mouth hidden by his fan. Leaving it at this would be unsatisfying, Moknach smirked. Next time, we wont be such poor hosts. Well, it would be best if you reach the standard that youve outlined before we face each other again. The Goblin Strategist nodded, I have many more new recruits that would be glad for the chance to test their mettle, and I believe there will be much to learn for both sides. I will look forward to our next match. He descended down the stairs lightly, leaving Mare with the members of the Adventurer Guild. Sowhat was the takeaway from all that? Josin wondered. That were on the right track, Ainzach said. Now, all we need to do is follow through and prove it. Ill get a Copper team together. We can start after dinner, if thats alright with you. I-Ill be waiting, Mare nodded. Id like to watch how things go, Moknach said. Is there any way to do that? Theres a place where people can watch whats going on, Ainzach replied, I wanted you six to come along, anyways. We can meet there when everythings ready. Ainzach looked around at the remaining members. I trust that no one wants to miss this? Good. Well meet in a few hours C Ill send out runners after I figure out what this teamll look like. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The meal is growing cold, my lady. Ludmila reached out absently for her spoon. The congealed porridge came out in a sticky clump over her spoon, and she left the utensil in her mouth as she continued to work through one document after another at the dining room table. The Adventurer Guild exercise had taken up hours of her day, starting late in the morning. The participants went their separate ways in the mid-afternoon, after they were dismissed to review on the events of the session. After a thorough scrubbing and a fresh change of clothes the odor of charred grass still clung to her, and the sensation of the vines that had constricted themselves around her body still remained. At least someone had been nice enough to heal her after she had been painfully kicked in her helpless state. Placing the spoon back in its porcelain bowl, Ludmila sighed at the fresh memory of her misadventure with the Adventurer Guild. She had been strung up and smoked like a piece of meat, essentially useless for whatever had happened. It certainly wasnt a good first impression to make, and she dreaded the reception that awaited her the next time she participated in their activities. During her time away since the morning, Nonnas Imp had scribed a small pile of documents: reports, requests and questions passed from the Elder Lich in Wardens Vale to the city manor through her familiar. Communications from her attach did not come at a set time or pace, instead arriving whenever there was new information to convey and added to the long scrawl of notes on the continuous stream of pages. Day or night, rain or shine, the Imp would scribe the information from its perch C she had found what she thought was supposed to be a wooden stand for pet birds in the plaza markets C in the letter room as long as it had the means to do so. It was a pile of tasks better taken care of sooner rather than later, and it was beyond the idea that she needed to have it done before the various workshops and other businesses around the city would close for the day. With their late start to the season, nearly every fief in the duchy was pressing the city with their demands for spring goods. Shortfalls in the Human workforce that had fled from the territories had been promptly shored up with requests for Undead labour and the demand for tools and various other pieces of equipment remained roughly the same as the previous year. It appeared that many nobles were indeed struggling with balancing Undead labourers with tenants, however, as nowhere near the number of them that could potentially have been fielded were C as far as she had heard, anyways. With the six-odd week gap where the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom awaited, uncertain of their future, came a massive backlog of orders from the various industries throughout the duchy, which was in turn suffering from shortages of skilled labour and raw materials that were usually imported from other regions. Compounding this problem even further was the fact that an entire city quarter was now slated for reconstruction, creating competition for resources that were already scarce. The heavier work in the quarter was accomplished by large stone golems sourced by the Sorcerous Kingdom, but the project still drew away hundreds of artisans, architects, carpenters, masons and engineers. It was finding these professional craftsmen that was Ludmilas most pressing concern for her demesne. The trickle of migration to her demesne would fill all of the available housing by the end of the season, and any new arrivals would start having to live in tents. It was not the welcome she wanted to give to the precious few people that she managed to attract to her far-flung territory. She needed skilled labour who could build warm and sturdy homes for her people, as well as new warehouses, silos and watch stations for the new settlements. She needed to start work on the smithy and the mill. She needed to refurbish the old roads and bridges. She had no idea where to even look for a shipwright in the land-locked duchy. As all these needs for the fief piled upon her, the inexorable march of time continued. At one point she had sent a message to Lady Shalltear, hoping that her liege knew of some way to secure any, or knew anyone who did. She had simply replied that the resources that she knew of, used by Lady Aura in the past to construct some basic structures, had been snatched away for the work in the new Demihuman quarter by the Guardian Overseer. Lady Albedo was now styled the Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom in order for her position to be more easily understood by the local Human populations of the region. The information passed on to the Nobles a few days earlier gave Ludmila hope that she could perhaps bring in expertise from other lands, but that would need to wait until the new relationship between the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Empire was made public and traffic between the two nations resumed in full. The nobility had entered into a frenzy at the news and the preparations ordered for the duchy. The near term policies for improving the overall state of the realm C matters of presentation and prestige C were, at long last, something they could comfortably wrap their heads around; something they could apply themselves towards with zeal in the vast sea of change. Admittedly, it was not something that Ludmila could grasp as well as the others. Fortunately, her own demesne was far from anywhere that visitors to the city would travel through. For her part, it made finding the people that she needed for development even harder. At least she had little to worry about when it came to revenues: so far it seemed that the projections for her crops were roughly on track, which would leave her with an unprecedented amount of capital to work with after she delivered the summer harvest. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Related to this was the matter of taxes. She had not broached the subject with Lady Shalltear yet, but it was a regular clause in the contract between liege and vassal. As basic and essential as it was, however, she felt hollow with the idea that it was the only thing she could offer. The history of their short relationship so far could be summed up as Ludmila knowing too little and needing too much, a one-sided dependency on Lady Shalltear and the resources of the Sorcerous Kingdom rather than the proper relationship between noble and liege. Her duty and purpose as a Frontier Noble had been rendered utterly obsolete by the realities of the Sorcerous Kingdom: leaving behind an empty void at the core of her identity. Even with her daily life pressing her with tasks she only had just enough time to attend to, it seemed to gnaw away at her very soul: a hunger insatiable by the endless march of day to day administrative tasks. Ludmila shoved the selfish worries that came uninvited back into their hiding place. She finished one document, added it to the pile and picked up a new one, continuing to sort through the information scrawled on the sequence of parchments and writing out the appropriate instructions and orders to be delivered to the citys merchants. She was two-thirds of the way through, but she just knew that there would be one or two more awaiting her in the letter room when she finished these off. Luzi, she said without looking up from her work, check the letter room for anything new. Right away, my lady, her maid replied. Re-Estize had always been a nation where information only travelled as fast as it could be physically delivered. Wardens Vale would normally need to wait nearly two weeks for information to travel to E-Rantel and back. Communication between the city and her demesne now, however, was as fast as Nonnas familiar C whose mind was linked to its far away master C could scribe it. The smooth flow of information that resulted changed many things for the better, but it came with its own pitfalls as well. Ludmila suspected she would need to hire assistants at some point to help organize and regulate the flow of information, as she seemed to be developing terrible habits surrounding it. The Undead did not require rest, so Nonna would work at all hours of the day: meaning that information could come in at all hours of the day. While Ludmila was in the city, she would constantly check the letter room for anything new. She even found herself laying awake at night wondering what news the Imp had added to be read in the morning, resisting the temptation to head down and take a look. Considering Nonnas generally excellent performance, she could probably do with another Elder Lich for the city manor once it was busy enough to justify. It would certainly free up a significant amount of time: only important decisions would need Ludmilas input once the new assistant got used to things. Hopefully Nonna wouldnt get jealous. Perhaps she would be glad for a colleague? There were two more, my lady, Aemilia said as she returned to the dining room table. Ludmila glanced over the new arrivals. Like the others, each was filled with an assortment of information that Nonna had deemed worth reporting. In addition to an Elder Lich for city business, converting the hall of the manor into a proper office would also be necessary. She imagined that a years worth of this paperwork would fill several large shelves and require dozens of binders to organize the information into. As her demesne grew, it would probably turn into a small archive. After several more minutes, she was finally caught up with her work. Taking a deep breath and releasing it, she reviewed the outgoing documents one last time before addressing Aemilia. Have Rodney take these three to the Merchant Guild, Ludmila indicated one set of orders for goods and replacement parts. With the chaotic atmosphere that accompanied the frenzied activity of the Duchy, the Merchant Guild had taken it upon itself to organize its members activity to meet the ever-growing demands that the city faced. Orders need only be delivered to the Guild, and the appropriate businesses that were available would bid on the work. It was a godsend, as Ludmila had not found merchants to hire for her own demesne yet: she would be constantly trying to second-guess every transaction if not for this. Send Terrence to deliver this to the Wagner manor, she indicated a freshly sealed letter, then an application form, and this one to the civil office. The rest are for Nonna. Two Human footmen had been hired on by her Housekeeper though, at a certain point before that, Ludmila was uncertain that she even needed them. Once the maids had become accustomed to working with the two Death Knights that had originally come alongside them, the results convinced her that there would be few problems employing them in the full capacity of footmen for her household. Various places around the city begged to differ, however. When she used them to perform official duties around the city, they worked extraordinarily well C too well, in fact. Ludmila had sent one to deliver various orders to the Merchant Guild weeks before, and it experienced little wait time since it scattered the queue with its presence. She received a barrage of complaints from various interests around the city after that and the two footmen were hired as a result: Human servants that were required since many were still unable to interact with the Undead. As her own people became accustomed to them over time she imagined that the citizens would eventually as well, but foreigners that she might need to deal with in the future were another matter entirely. As Aemilia left to send the Human footmen off, one of the Death Knights appeared at the entrance to the dining room. Her maid took a message into her hands and, after dismissing it with a word of thanks, she turned back around to deliver it to Ludmila. Its from the Adventurer Guild, my lady, Aemilia said, placing the piece of paper to the side of Ludmilas work. Ludmila reached over to pick up the folded note, flipping it open to read over the contents. Theyre requesting my presence at the guildhall in thirty minutes, she set down the note. It seems that they arent done with exercises for the day. Will you be attending, my lady? Aemilia asked. Her Ladys Maid was ecstatic when she first learned that her mistress would be joining the Adventurer Guild: headed off to fulfil whatever wildly gallant vision she had of her. Despite their time together, Aemilia had apparently not given up on building up some fantastical image of her mistress. Yes, of course, Ludmila replied. Well need to prepare immediately. Bring my equipment to the solar, Ill be right along. Aemilia left the room and Ludmila rose from her seat, quickly collecting the scattered documents from around the table and sorting them out into their associated folders. Work in hand, she headed up to her bedchambers, leaving her cold meal behind. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Peering from the plaza into the open entrance of the Adventurer Guild, the building appeared to be unoccupied C save for the fact that it was brightly lit. Upon entering, Ludmila walked by the stairs and turned past the request board to find the two receptionists, Wina and Ishpen, standing at the counter with two different expressions of boredom. Seeing her approach, Ishpen smiled slightly. I hear youve made a name for yourself, she said lightly. Erghdont remind me, Ludmila grimaced. Did I get the wrong message, or am I early? Ishpen wrinkled her nose slightly and leaned back as Ludmila approached. Her gambeson had been hung out in the sun when she had returned to the manor, but the two hours it had spent airing out was nowhere near enough to get the odor out from the layers of fabric. Theres still a few minutes left, Ishpen glanced towards the empty area behind her, is everyone else going to smell like a burnt field when they come in? Probably, Ludmila replied. Its only been two hours since we got back, so I doubt anyone has been able to air out their equipment properly. Ugh, you had better stop them before they get near the counter. Its bad enough just being bored. Ludmila waved casually to the receptionists as she turned back to the open hall. The conversation they had was not one that might have been expected between a guild receptionist and a Copper-rank Adventurer. Before the changes to the Adventurer Guild, Copper-ranks were C to put it bluntly C a pool of cheap labour with little to no expectations attached to them. The Guild generally did not invest any resources into Copper plates: preferring to instead wait for the few that survived to crawl out of the pile and advance to higher ranks. The changes still treated the lower ranks as a filter, however; it could be fairly said that the bar had actually been raised since the bare minimum to qualify for the new work of the Guild was now Gold rank. The Sorcerous Kingdom had no use for Adventurers as transient security contractors, so those who failed to achieve the new standard were simply mustered out. The reason for their amiable relationship C Ludmila considered Ishpen the closest thing to a friend in the Guild C stemmed from their first encounter. Ludmila appreciated her expertise and attention to detail when it came to matters revolving around the Adventurer Guild and she now relied heavily on the receptionist for her knowledge and interpretations on various things. Ishpen was more than happy to accommodate her, so it appeared that they got along very well. As she went back past the stairs leading to the second floor, she saw several Adventurers enter through the doorway. Oh, looks like the sixth was Lady Bagworm. A tall, blonde man at the front of the group called out as he entered at the head of the group. His broad shoulders blocked Ludmilas view of the others who filed in behind him. Henrich! A womans voice hissed from the door. Another man and three women followed, each sporting a Copper tag fastened around their necks. As the newly-mandated Adventurer Guild had not yet organized themselves to the point where basic equipment was standardized. Each of the Adventurers still wore a mix of equipment that fell along the lines of what a Copper plate traditionally wore: which was simply what they were able to afford. Roughly speaking, it was the same sort of equipment that Ludmila wore, save for one who looked to be a mage. Hmmlooks like youre all here, an Elf woman with ruddy red hair looked down from the top of the stairs nearby. The Adventurers below straightened at the sight of the Orichalcum plate which glinted in the light as she casually descended. Hum, hum, yup, yup, she nodded to herself. Lets go. H-hold up, someone said as the Elf turned to leave, what are we even doing? We just got here with no explanation or anything. Whaddya mean? The Elf answered with a sidelong look, The Guild only does one thing now. That was true, in the broadest sense. The Guild was now an organization revolving around the fielding of its expeditions: everything they did was for the eventual goal of exploration and discovery. Seeing that her response appeared to be unsatisfactory, the Elf turned back around and placed a hand on her hip. I guess if ya want details, she said, were going to the training area: we need to start toughening you newbies up. Those Ogres were swatting you left and right earlier today, and they were barely trying. O-ogres? The mage C a young woman in plain, brown robes C said worriedly, What happened? Ah yeah, the Elf said after looking over the woman for a moment, I guess you werent there. Cant have casters going into things half-empty, after all. Long and short of it is that the contingent doing exercises this afternoon was sent packing by a handful of Ogres and Goblins. We couldnt even get to where we wanted to go in the first place. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Oh no, thats terrible! The mage replied with a distraught look, Was anyone hurt? Did anyone die? Hell yeah! The Elfs emerald eyes sparkled as she grinned, There were casualties all over the field. One of the Ogres died C he got back up after we were done, though. Cant wait to do it again. A look of disturbed confusion painted the mages face. The rest of the Copper-rank Adventurers, who had been present that afternoon, carried grim expressions as they recalled their one-sidedly poor performance, which did not help at all. Were, uh, not doing something like that with just us now, are we? Henrich asked. Nah, itll be more tame stuff, the Elf answered. Youll be going through the upper floors of the training area. Dungeon Crawling, I think they called it. This group is the first one through, so well be seeing how things square up at the same time. The Orichalcum Adventurer continued to speak as she walked past them towards the door. Anyways, itll take you an hour to get out there, so you had better get a move on. Same place as earlier today, by the way. Make sure everyone in your party knows what theyre supposed to be doing before you arrive. The Elf left without waiting for a response, and the group had little choice but to leave the city and head towards their destination. Past the gate, beyond the noise and activity of the city, someone finally spoke over the rustle of the wind through the grass. I still dont understand, it was the mage. What happened this afternoon? Pretty much what Merry C that Orichalcum Ranger C said, replied Henrich. We got our asses handed to us before we even got started. Thirty Adventurers against something like one-third our number in Ogres and Goblins, and we lost all but one partys worth. And the casualties? She made it sound like a disaster. It was, said another Adventurer. But it was just that: an exercise. The Sorcerous Kingdom is really pulling out all the stops with this new Guild. When I first heard about it I thought maybe theyd give us pointers, or maybe have classes or something, but its pretty much live combat. Everything is real C even death is real, if you bite it C and after were done they just send someone out to pick us back up again. Pretty much, agreed someone else. We should sort ourselves out before we reach that tomb again C I dont feel like getting sent back like a whipped dog for a second time. They followed the trail that had been left in the grass that afternoon for several minutes before someone broke the silence. Im Henrich, a Fighter. Kyla, Fighter. Themis, Cleric. Howe, Rogue. Penn, Sorcerer. Ludmila, Ranger. Wait C Lady Bagworm is a Ranger? Laughed Henrich, I thought wilderness survival is a Rangers shtick: how did you get poisoned by a plant? I thought it looked dangerous, so I went to take a closer look, Ludmila replied. They dont usually jump out and bite you like that. Eh, enough of that already, Howe said. How do we even arrange this? What was it C the usual four, plus a scout and something? Sounds about right, Henrichs voice turned a bit more serious. But we have a Ranger and a Rogue C who is the scout? It should be Howe, Penn reasoned. They said each team has a diplomat or negotiator, so that would be the noble, right? Rangers can run centre guard as well, which frees me up for magical support. Several moments passed over the party in silence, perhaps as they waited for someone to point out any flaws, or just take initiative with further planning. Given the fiasco she started earlier in the day, Ludmila felt that it would be out of place for her to speak. I gotta say though, Henrich remarked, these teams of six really do feel sturdier. In some ways, maybe. Themis said, But there are more people to look out for now, and fewer spells to go around. I heard that the decision was handed down from the Sorcerous Kingdom, said Kyla. The size of the expeditions was decided by them as well. Maybe its just the way they do things, wherever they came from. You warrior types have it easy the way it is, Penn complained. The way it was explained to me, team members are interchangeable to keep expeditions flowing smoothly. Especially with training, us casters use up our mana and were just swapped out for other casters and told to go rest and study. Warriors can just get healed up in the city and jump right back into training if theyre needed to fill a spot. Maybe they have ways to restore mana as well? Henrich mused. Yeah, right. Themis rolled her steel-grey eyes, Even if they could, why would a powerful caster give their mana to a weak one? They have better things to do with their mana. I doubt theyll be flinging non-casters into training non-stop anyways. When were out doing real work, well need to manage our own resources C including mana. Theyll want us learning that as a part of this training as well, yes? At least Healers will see a lot of love, Penn said. It was hard enough to find one before all this, but now its ridiculous. A lot of the old members have left, and the Temple of the Four wont even give the Sorcerous Kingdom the time of day. Sayhow is it The Six still have their people running around? Themis appeared to collect herself upon hearing the question, and the words that followed had half the air of a proselytizer. The other half sounded like she had memorized a script. Followers of The Six need not fear what comes after, the young Cleric told them. Surshana will grant a peaceful rest to the souls of His faithful. Its everyone else that seems to be running around worrying about being turned into a field worker for the rest of eternity. A golden opportunity for the old faith, Kyla snorted. ThatsC! Themis started angrily, but she reined in her voice, Of course, we will always welcome those who wish to return to the fold, but that is besides the point. We will always be here for our fellow Humans, whether they be regular citizens, Adventurers or otherwise. Were getting way off track again, Howes annoyed voice came from the front. I can already see the ruins from here; do we have some sort of plan? Should be self-explanatory, shouldnt it? Henrich said, Since they said it was a tomb, maybe its something like an old catacomb? We got two Fighters for the frontline and we can just make our way through carefully. Since its training, they should be including something for everyone to doso Howe should be scouting ahead, checking for hazards as we clear the way. That sound about right? The tall warrior had a frivolous manner but, between the Copper-ranked Adventurers, there seemed to be little else to add to his summary. They reached the ruins to the northwest of the city as the sun began to sink behind the forested hills which marked the border to Baron Ardoins demesne to the west. The field had been left mostly as it had been following the afternoon skirmish: portions of it lay trampled from the fighting, while the areas to the west and north were scorched to the ground by the fires that the Adventurer contingent had set. The grove and the ruins that stood within awaited silently, casting shadows across the waving tufts of grass that remained. There was no sign that anything awaited them C no enemies, nor any of their seniors from the Guild to provide guidance. The group came in single-file, snaking well around any suspicious-looking stones that might have surprisingly hostile vines, and soon they stood in a semicircle in front of the unassuming limestone structure that contained the entrance to the tomb. As the area around the city had long been frequented by humans, there was little chance that the building was a genuine ruin. Whoever had built it took great pains to make it look old and weathered, however, so it certainly gave off the atmosphere of one. There was no light inside, and the stairs spiraled down so they could not even see what lay further beyond. O-oh, youre here... A voice from an unknown source greeted them as they stood around wondering what to do. Ludmila immediately recognized the soft voice of Lord Mare. Welcome, he said. Umdont die please. That would be bad. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Silence hung over the Adventurer party as they awaited something more from the disembodied voice of Lord Mare, but it appeared nothing further was forthcoming. Im beginning to think that they just dont like explaining things around here, Henrich said. Maybe because its supposed to be that simple? Penn ventured a guess, Were just Copper-ranks, after all. Merry said were supposed to go through the first few floors of this dungeon and thats it. Their heads all turned towards Howe. Right, the Rogue said. Scouting, or something He pulled down the cowl of his mantle, revealing a head of close-cropped sandy hair. After checking over the assorted items attached to his belt, he padded into the ruin. Given the exciting welcome that the Adventurers had received that afternoon, Ludmila was half expecting something to jump out at their Rogue as soon he entered. Howe silently disappeared down the staircase with no such thing happening, however, and the party let out a collective breath. So are we going along with Henrichs plan? Themis asked, Just to be sure. If things are as narrow as this, Kyla motioned to the entrance, I cant think of any better way. A flickering light appeared from the ruin entrance, followed by Howe, who was holding a torch in his left hand. A long dagger, similar in length and appearance to Ludmilas own, was in his right. Its clear to the bottom of the stairs, he reported, wiping his blade on the grass. What happened? Kyla asked, looking down at the long, greenish-yellow smear. There was some sort of bug waiting at the bottom of the stairs, he replied. I didnt want to see what it would do, so I gave it a good stab while I had the chance. Howe jerked his head to motion the rest of the party forward before turning around to head back down. When they arrived behind him in the small room below, they came across what Howe had described. Cast aside to one of the corners of the chamber was a reddish-brown insect with a flat, oval body about as large as Ludmilas foot. The same, greenish-yellow ichor leaked out of the single puncture through its abdomen. Half of the party recoiled in disgust. Pretty gross, huh? Howe said with a hint of amusement in his voice. Kylas azure eyes just grew wider the longer she stared at the dead insect. What the hell C that thing is huge, she sounded like she was going to be sick. Howe, thats the only one, right? Youre not going to say something like six more of them ran away when I lit my torch, right? Relax, Howe replied, handing his torch to Themis, there was only one. Gonna check ahead again, Ill be back. The Rogue entered the next hall and disappeared around the corner. Kyla was peeking over her shield at the ground nervously C she was definitely in no state of mind to be relaxed. Themis looked around the entrance chamber, holding the torch up near to the closest wall. I wonder how long this took to construct, the Cleric voiced her thoughts aloud as she examined a broken fixture, and all this only to damage parts of it to give it an authentic feeling...I dont recognize any of this imagery though. The walls of the room were fashioned out of uniform grey stone blocks. Its detailing and fixtures were not of any style Ludmila was familiar with. The majority were defaced and left in various stages of disrepair, leaving jagged protrusions of stone that cast uneven shadows in the torchlight. She agreed with the Clerics observation: the time and cost of doing something like this all for the sake of creating an authentic training environment spoke volumes of the Sorcerous Kingdoms investment into the Guild. Howe appeared in the corridor once again. He returned to them with relaxed steps, and his grey eyes glanced around the room before he gave his report. Hall goes thirty metres to the right, he said in a low voice. Theres some sort of tile about halfway through that I think might be a trap C I left a piece of slag glass on it that should catch the light of the torches. The room at the end has another one of those bugsits just sitting there like the other one was in this room when I found it. Youre killing it, Kyla said as she looked at Henrichs brandished warhammer. I dont want to get anywhere near one of those. As mentioned, the piece of glass Howe had placed to mark the potential trap glimmered clearly with reflected torchlight as soon as they rounded the corner. Beyond, they could see what appeared to be the exact same insect sitting in the middle of the next room. They stopped after passing the marked tile and looked towards the occupant of the next room warily: its long feelers waved around slightly, but it did not react to their presence. Uh, theres nothing else in there, right? Henrich said to make sure. Beats me, Howe returned. Not like I can walk in front of the thing to look around. Did you want me to kill it for you? No, no. I got this, the Fighter said, hefting his warhammer. Does anyone know what these actually are? Abilities? Poison? Rangers should be familiar with this sort of stuff, shouldnt they? It just looks like a cockroach, Ludmila said. A large cockroach. Theyre not poisonous, as far as I know. It might run off or fly somewhere if you miss somehow. Her explanation was as casual as she could make it, but her words seemed to only generate more unease. Kyla raised her shield again and kicked Henrich on the side of his boot. The other fighter shook his head as he stepped forward to face off against his opponent. When he got within a few metres of the cockroach, it raised its head and feelers towards him. Why are you waiting! Kyla pushed him from behind, Kill it, kill it killitkillit! Henrich chuckled incredulously as he was edged forward and smashed it with an overhead swing. A second insect detached itself from where it was hiding inside the room and flew at him. He threw his arm out, slapping it out of the air with his shield. It bounced off of the wall and careened down the hall to where the rest of the party watched. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The cockroach skidded to a halt on its back near Kylas feet, stunned and twitching erratically from Henrichs reaction. The other Fighter let out a shrill shout and kicked it back towards the room. Henrich was jounced slightly as it bounced off of his leg and he turned to swing his weapon down to finish it off. Howe mumbled something while shaking his head, walking off to investigate further. Easy, Henrich smiled lightly as the party entered the room. What. WhyC Were switching sides, Kyla said as she pointed her steel longsword at him. Keep that weapon away from me. Henrich looked to the head of his warhammer, which was dripping ichor. He laughed as he kicked the insect corpses out of the way. Just how are you going to survive like this? He asked her as he stepped over to stand on her right, Theres far worse than bugs. Those arent just bugs, she scowled at him. Youve just nevernevernever Kylas words trailed off as she glanced at the dead cockroach and quickly looked away again, shuddering. The second room was nearly identical to the first; an identical corridor extended out from it, turning in the same direction. Ludmila wrinkled her nose as the pungent odour of the smashed cockroaches filled the air. Thankfully, Howe appeared again within a few minutes. Two traps, I marked them the same way. Another roomwith another roach. Lets just move, Penn said quickly. This smell is horrible. The party skirted around the traps, which put them not far away from the next room. As with the previous insect, this one did not react to their presence in the hall. So if the last hall was two, Henrich mused, does that mean that this next one will be three? Youre up again, Kyla nudged him. Keep putting that bug masher to work. Dont send one at us this time. What? Henrich replied, Nuh-uh. That last one that flew at me looked like it was trying to bite. Three at a time will definitely get me C I havent been bitten by a bug that big before, but Im not keen on feeling what its like if I can help it. Then lets just kill it from here, Kylas voice became even more shrill. Ludmila, just shoot it C you can hit it from this far away, right? The room was only ten metres away, and the target wasnt moving. An archer that couldnt land that shot couldnt rightly be called an archer at all. She pulled an arrow from the quiver at her waist, nocking it and releasing it at half draw. The arrow buried itself in its mark and the cockroach was carried away by the arrow as it bounced off of the floor and out of sight. A rustling sound was immediately heard and the expected additions skittered into view, coming towards the party at a startling speed. Kyla froze, holding up her shield out towards the darting insect headed her way. It jumped up and fastened itself onto its wooden surface, and Howe reached out to stab it with his dagger, pushing it off as it thrashed and died. Henrich met the charge of his opponent, bringing his weapon down and striking a clean blow. Maybe a bit too clean. The remainder of its corpse continued in the direction of its momentum, tumbling past the members behind who quickly stepped out of the way. It came to rest on the nearest marked tile and there was an audible click. Uhwhat does it do, Howe? Penn asked worriedly as a grinding sound started around them. Hell if I know! He snapped, Its built into the structure, its not some hastily rigged thing. If it was, I would have disarmed it instead of marking it. The party relocated into the now-cleared room. Flipping their formation around, they eyed the vacated hall from where the grinding sound continued. After a minute, the sound stopped and panels on either side of the corridor fell to the floor with a clatter, spilling a great amount of cockroaches into the hall. Ludmila sighed and nocked a fresh arrow. As she did so, she mused over how pointless the action seemed against so many small targets. What happened? Its too dark to see whats there. Penn peered into the hall over the shoulders of the front line. A lot of things happened, Ludmila replied. Do we have any way to clear the hall all at once? Everyone turned to stare at her with a horrified expression. Themis leaned forward into the corridor with her torch and the shining mass reacted, scurrying away from the light. Hieeee Kyla did not look well at all. I dont have any spells that can affect large areas yet, Penn offered, but I do have a vial of Alchemists Fire if its needed Eh? Wouldnt that be a waste? Henrichs voice sounded pained at the notion, This is just training, so using items is a bit They arent attacking right away anyways, Howe said. Maybe they dont do anything until we do, like the others? Where do they even get so many of those things, anyways? Henrich looked for a way through, Is some place in the Sorcerous Kingdom drowning in cockroaches? C-cant we just keep going? Kyla whimpered, Were supposed to be headed further in, anyways. Maybe theres another way out. A long flight of stone steps led down out of the room. Like the tombs entrance, it curved away and out of sight. Howe started to make his way below, but stopped when he looked over his shoulder and found Kyla following immediately behind him. Uha little space? Its dangerous if I dont check things out first. Dont make us wait in that room with those things! Kyla complained, TwentyCno, ten seconds! Ten seconds should be enough of a lead, right? ...Fine, but if you see me stop up ahead, you have to stop at that distance as well. Dont just walk all over me when Im checking things out. At the bottom of the stairs, there was another room with another cockroach waiting for them. This one was far larger, however: over a metre in length. Bloody Henrich brought his hammer to bear again. Now heres the question, Howe mused, Is it just this one in the room since this is the first room of this floor, or are there three others in this room because its the fourth room so far? The Fighter stopped his advance to look around nervously. Theres no way three things that big can hide in a room this small, he said. I swear youve never had to deal with these before, Kyla stared at the giant cockroach nervously. They can hide anywhere. We still have to move forward, Henrich returned, unless you want to go back up and through the others. With no further voices of dissent, he walked forward again. The cockroach looked up at him with its compound eyes, mandibles working silently. You know, Henrich said as he glowered down at the cockroach, do we even need to attack these? Its not like were going to be chasing every little thing we see out inCwoah! The cockroach jumped up at Henrich, bowling the fighter over. Its legs clung to the fighters legs as shining mandibles gnawed on the edge of the round shield he had brought up in reaction. Howe, who stood the closest behind him, reached out and jabbed the insect in the abdomen. The injured insect released its hold and started to scurry off. Someone shoot that thing before it gets away! If attacking one drew others nearby, Ludmila dared not imagine what happened if this one ran away into the depths of the tomb. Magic Arrow! Penn cast a spell as Ludmila released an arrow. A flaring dart of magical energy shot out alongside her own attack, both struck the fleeing insect one after the other. Its smooth, giant form collapsed onto the floor with a scraping sound. Was that a good idea? Themis asked after the group let out a collective sigh of relief, mana is limited, and Ludmila shot it too. Better safe than sorry, said Kyla. Imagine if it ran through three more rooms? Wed get buried in these things! Is what were doing really all there is to it, though? Ludmila looked around at the damaged features of the chamber, Maybe theyre going easy on us to start with, but all were really doing is walking around killing things. I thought they would have more in mind for us C this seems less like exploring and more likecleaning. Yeah, it does seem more like something that Adventurers usually do, Henrich said after thinking it over, but what you said about going easy on us is probably the right idea, since none of us know each other. Why else would they space things out so we can talk after every fight? Once again, the Fighters insight lay at odds with his frivolous personality. Either he was possessed of a great deal of situational awareness and knew how to act accordingly, or his usual attitude was simply a fa?ade. Being able to make quick assessments and making sound calls based on them was something that accompanied a Fighters usual role in an Adventurer party, so it seemed he was well-suited to his career choice. If thats the case, said Howe, we need to get our act together. They might give us a bad assessment if they think were fooling around too much. The Rogue stepped away and disappeared into the next hall. Henrich turned to face the other party members. He has a point, his gaze ran over the faces of the women looking back towards him. We need to pick things up. Half of our frontline almost collapses every time we start a fight and our attacks are being wasted without coordination. Ill just hold off on casting spells until theyre called for, Penn looked down. Itll save on mana, and Ludmila is supposed to be running Centre Guard anyways. I joined the Guild before everything happened, Kyla said. I didnt think Id be doing this when I signed up. You and me both, replied Henrich as he waved the head of his warhammer pointedly, I joined for the same reason most people did here C to earn bounties off of Undead out in Katze. Now were best friends with them. Since you were with the Guild before, you should know that what theyre offering now is way better than the life we signed up for before, right? I get that, she replied sullenly. Its too good to give up. Just give me some time. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Pluton Ainzach crossed his arms as he observed the proceedings from his cushioned chair. The furniture in the room was of a luxurious quality that, in turn, made him uncomfortable. He shifted in his seat for the third time as he watched the hastily assembled Copper-rank party progress through the training area. Ainzach and the six party leaders of the afternoons exercise were in various reclining postures as they, too, watched the novices make their way through two Mirror of Remote Viewing provided by the Sorcerous Kingdom. Occasionally, one of them would glance around the room at their surroundings. He couldnt blame them. All of the preparations that the Sorcerous Kingdom made for the Adventurer Guild seemed to surpass expectations in every way, whether it be their financial support, powerful magic or the facilities provided. The large room was situated on the top floor of one of the abandoned administrative buildings in E-Rantels central district, once the archives that had been emptied with the flight of Lord Panasolei Rettenmeier and his staff following the defeat of the Royal Army at Katze Plains. There were eight rooms on the floor, each set up with two mirrors each and various comforts provided out for the guild members as they monitored the progress of Adventurer parties progression through different parts of the training area outside the city. Each seat was placed behind a desk, amply stocked with ink and stationery to take notes with. There was a table where refreshments had been provided, and extra seats arrayed around the viewing area for additional observers. Mare, the manager of the Adventurer Guild Training Area, stood to the side of the two mirrors, watching the proceedings intently. The boy barely blinked; his clear, wide eyes reflected the light of the images in front of him. He barely said anything aside from his initial greetings to the Adventurers. Once in a while, he would adjust the mirrors to offer a better view of the activity within C currently, one was fixed on the main group of the party, while the other was set to follow the partys Rogue as he regularly scouted ahead. That guy is a real workhorse, commented Utrecht. Hes doing three times as much as everyone else. Well, thats just how it is, Merry said. Scoutings a lonely job; not like you can have three or four of us tripping over each other doing it. Its really the worst when youre a newbie though C youre weak and vulnerable with no items or tricks to help you. Just gotta keep slogging along until you do, and hope you dont get eaten by something before that. I never knew how much work it was until now, Utrecht murmured as they continued watching. Ainzach silently agreed with the man. Before he had retired, his own partys Ranger worked tirelessly to keep their group informed and secure against both their enemies and the elements at large. Watching the Rogue in the mirror really showed how underappreciated those efforts could be, even amongst veteran Adventurers. Doesnt that mean were going to need more reconnaissance types? Josin asked, This is just a narrow catacomb C what about when theyre out exploring the wilderness? It becomes a problem if we do it that way too, Ainzach replied. Each Scout needs to have a party supporting them just in case a quick response is needed. We cant send our people out alone for days at a time just to make things convenient for the rest C it would alienate them from the others even more and it might lend to the idea that they are numerous and expendable. The way the expedition camps are set up helps too, Ilyn piped in. Its a safe place to rest after long treks and to swap party members according to our needs out there. I think Guildmaster Raksheer said something about being able to station divination specialists as well as any other types of mages well need for the things that are too dangerous to carelessly approach in person. Thats still being discussed, Ainzach said. Its not necessarily a bad idea, but for the time being the city doesnt have the casters to spare C the Guildmaster of the Mage Guild should know this, of all people. Also, until we know that our procedures are safe enough for it, Id advise against using the expedition camps as a base to house non-Adventurer consultants. Samples and collected information can be studied in the city safely, so unless the work requires an on-site presence, it is an unnecessary risk. The idea that magic capable of moving limited amounts of people and cargo around was readily available was yet another idea that many found difficult to wrap their heads around. Before the Sorcerous Kingdom, flight magic was the best they could come up with in E-Rantel, with Teleportation being a Fifth-tier spell out of the reach of the local arcane casters. Now, it was just a matter of making a request. Ilyn, as well as most of the remaining mages of the Magician Guild were the exact opposite when it came to the magical might of the Sorcerous Kingdom C they had flung their arms wide open to embrace the opportunities that the nation presented: new power and knowledge to further advance their passion in the art. Many hoped that they, too, would be able to wield such magic. Even if they didnt, the Sorcerous Kingdoms offerings represented countless lifetimes of research and study that they could happily pursue with the support of the nation. Looks like theyre moving again, Blair turned their attention away from the discussion and back to the Adventurer team in the tomb. According to the itinerary, things should be picking up soon? All eyes were glued to the mirrors as the Adventurers cautiously advanced. The Copper Floors of the tomb were simple in nature and divided into three levels. The first were sections designed to ensure that all the party was capable of performing all of the necessary tasks to function, the second consisted of a series of encounters that would require a team to work together to overcome and the third was used as a test to identify which members of the party qualified for Iron rank. As straightforward as it was, however, several major issues had already been made plain before them. AhCtheyre holding out again, Merry said from the side. This time itll definitely bite them in their asses if they dont do something about it. The first issue was due to the perception that it was training, the Adventurers were overly sparing in their use of party resources. Alchemical potions and magic were being used in an unrealistically frugal manner. It was a sentiment that any Adventurer from the old organization could understand: generally all the costs and risks of adventuring fell on the Adventurers themselves, so with nothing to justify use of those resources to offset these costs, one would naturally be hesitant to use them. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The Cleric used a healing spell, Blair said, shaking his head. Bad move. She should have used a slower acting salve or potion since theyre not under immediate threat. Reminds me of some kid that used to do that all the time, Merry snickered. Hey now, that was over twenty years ago! Blair turned defensive, Besides, being there once myself makes this all the more painful to watch. Twenty years, and the newbies are still making the same mistakes that we made so long ago C have we really been so stagnant after all this time? Its because theyre Copper, isnt it? ThC Utrecht interrupted himself as the party worked to finish their fight, the two fighters facing off against the two giant cockroaches awaiting them. According to Mare, their controller had instructed them to not be too aggressive, so the front line held easily. The Adventurers went from one to the other, decisively killing them before they could flee like the one they had encountered in the previous room. See? They learn quickly. Utrecht continued after the Rogue headed out again, Its not all gloom and doom here. Anyways, Copper plates dont know because the Guild never paid much attention to them. Nine out of ten new Adventurers either quit or died before they earned Ironit just wasnt worth it to babysit every new face that showed up. Thats true, but how many we could have saved with just a little bit of attention is a question I still ask myself after all these years. Ainzachs words created a sombre atmosphere amongst the veterans; it was a question that all had considered at least once in their long careers. He wondered if that hardened attitude towards the lowest ranks of Adventurers was something that would continue in the new organization. Even though they faced little risk of dying during training at Copper and Iron ranks, those that couldnt make Gold would be dismissed. There was little reason to get close to or invest time and effort into those that could potentially fail to make the cut, and few were so friendly that they would go out of their way to try. Well find out soon enough, he said, attempting to lift the mood, but the group had already turned their attention back to the trainees. With three opponents, the party had opted to hold off two while overwhelming the third quickly. What followed after was an uneventful repeat of the previous battle. The group was overly defensive in their tactics, but Ainzach supposed that it came hand in hand with being new Adventurers. There was also the matter of the training regimen itself, and how Mare designed each encounter and scenario. It had been the source of some confusion when their collaboration with the Training Area manager had started C the Dark Elf had used many terms unfamiliar to any of the Adventurers that Ainzach had called in to help lay out their future plans. Mare was aware of how the Guild rated opponents and quests, but the finer measure that their Difficulty Ratings provided seemed superfluous to both him and his sister. Ainzach supposed that, to the unfathomably powerful servants of His Majesty, wondering if something weighed one mote of dust or two mattered little. He remained adamant on the use of Difficulty Ratings, however, and was able to convince them of the merits of its continued use as a more suitable measure for ensuring the training facility was as comprehensive as possible. When reviewing the content of the current session before it started, he had estimated the opponents in the dungeon to have a Difficulty Rating of anywhere from one to twelve. While Copper-ranked Adventurers also occupied this range, there were notable advantages when one considered how many there were in the party as well as the clear edge provided by their equipment. The adversaries Adventurers commonly saw fulfilling Copper-rank quests were mundane in nature: animals, weak, tribal Demihumans and the like. Such opponents without special natural weapons, abilities, spells, or access to advanced equipment had issues overcoming the protection provided by even the wooden shields and light armour that beginner Adventurers used. In addition, these opponents were poorly protected so even simple, unenchanted weapons were more than sufficient to defeat them. In this situation, the training party was being overly cautious and wasting time C though he supposed there was no way for them to know this. With experience would come confidence, and the ability to assess how dangerous a situation actually was. Having such nicely standardized opponents to train against was something that could only be accomplished in the controlled environment of the Training Area. Out on a real job, a Copper party could take a commission to eliminate weak targets but, if those targets had a stronger individual among them C say, a tribal leader or shaman type ruling a group of Demihumans C it would often result in fatalities, or even spell the end of the entire Adventurer team. The gap between a Copper or Iron-ranked Adventurer and an adversary equivalent to Silver or Gold was a painful one that was encountered far too often on the field. He saw Merry stretch and yawn in the corner of his vision. Her drawn out action started a chain reaction amongst the assembled proctors. Ainzach knew putting Copper ranks through generally nonlethal training would take time, but this group had taken over an hour to clear through six rooms. At this rate, he was actually afraid that the observers would lapse in their observations due to how slow it was. Fortunately, there should be enough to rotate them at some point so a single set of veterans was not exposed to hours upon hours of sluggish Copper rank training. Look alive, he said while fighting off a yawn of his own. Third floors where it should all come together...or fall apart. Ainzach leaned forward in his seat as the party entered the first chamber. Unlike the previous rooms, this one was empty: the starting point for an uphill struggle to the end. There goes the Scout, Merry said. Say, isnt it a bit unfair that we get them into this pattern then suddenly change everything? First two floors are just to make sure all the parts are working, yeah? Moknach stated. A freebie. Third floors the only one with anything resembling a challenge for a Copper party. After Howe crossed the halfway point in the hall to the next chamber, the fight began. Smaller cockroaches began to appear out of cleverly hidden cracks in the walls of the first chamber, and it was only until the first one flew at the panicking female Fighters face that they realized that they were no longer the only ones in the room. Though the mirrors did not transmit sound, they could see the frenzy of shouting and stomping as they fought to keep the trickle of insects away. It was an image that fell far short of what one might have thought of when they heard the word adventure and the stone floors were becoming slick with mashed cockroaches. Thankfully, while the mirrors could not transmit sounds, neither could they transmit smells. Their scout was in his own predicament. Howe had turned to look back at the commotion behind him and found himself cut off by more insects that had crawled out of the openings that lined the hall. Are they just going to stand there smashing roaches forever? Ilyn mused. More to the point, Moknach said, how are there so many of them? It took a few moments for Mare, who was still intently watching his handiwork, to realize that the question was intended for him. Hm? Oh! Kyouhukous family was able to have some extra food recently. They were getting so big that they were about to spillCer, overcrowd their living space. He was more than happy to send some over to help out. E-even Demiurge praised me for the idea. An inspired reallocation of idle resources, he called it. The Dark Elf boy almost smiled, then stopped as if he was unsure about whether he should actually show pride at his achievement. Does that mean that well be watching newbie teams fighting roaches every day? Merry asked. My sister said its not a good idea to do the same thing every day, so I thought maybe a rotation for now? The first floors will be expanded eventually to have many things, but for now we wanted training floors for everyone, right? Right Ainzach wasnt sure how to respond. He hoped that the days would be chosen at random, or many Adventurers would mysteriously happen to be absent on Cockroach Day. It was probably just better to have a variety of different training opponents in any given session where they made sense. It seemed that the Adventurers had finally decided to advance while defending themselves from the encroaching roaches. Ainzach could not tell whether they had actually coordinated a move with their trapped scout, or they had found the situation untenable and spontaneously decided to get away. As they pressed forward while fighting, more and more of the areas they left in their wake were being filled with the insects that would then join the dark stream from the first room that was following them. One more hall and one more room to go, Ainzach thought to himself as they entered the second chamber. Somehow, they still had the presence of mind to send their Rogue to scout ahead once more while they fought off the wave of insects behind them. Howe seemed to be periodically calling back to them as he stepped forward, probably to try to gauge how far he could advance before triggering additional sources of the mounting infestation. He made it all the way within sight of the last room with his expectations unfulfilled, however and, with any semblance of stealth negated by his continued callbacks to the team, he shouted one last time for them to catch up to him. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Did he say move up? Kylas voice drifted over from the rear. Through the chorus of shifting boots, stomping and squeamish noises, Ludmila could barely hear Howes call from ahead of them somewhere. The cockroaches kept coming, and the party continued in their efforts to squash them as they came. The ichor drenching the stones made footing hazardous, the stench was stomach-turning, and the sound of countless rustling limbs made for a chorus of its own. Fortunately, none of the insects that came from whatever traps they had triggered were as monstrously huge as the few they had come across in the rooms or they would surely have been overrun by now. Not that it made things any better for their Fighter in the rearguard. C-come on, someone say something! Kyla shouted over the din again. Can we move now? Please? Not willing to risk her breaking up their formation, Themis had cast an enchantment on the wavering Fighter to help keep her calm as she fought. Though it didnt completely eliminate her fear, Kyla was doing markedly better, fighting with clean and measured movements one would have never expected out of her given her previous state of near mental collapse. She used her shield to crush a half dozen crawling along the wall beside her, then two more on the ground in front with the flat of her sword. Her methodical defence continued even as she asked for updates from the front. Im pretty sure he did, yes, Ludmila said as she brought her own shield down to smash several cockroaches that were creeping through. Though she had come into the Adventurer Guild with the idea that her years of training as a child to fight on the frontier would give her an edge in combat, their current situation flew in the face of what she considered common sense. She ended up discarding the notion of using weapons in a regular fashion, as her usual armament was ill-suited to dealing with so many small targets. Those that had shields were using them to kill as many as they could with every attack. Those without them used their torches to ward the cockroaches away, or stepped on them when they saw one skittering too close. Lets catch up to him, then, Henrich said. We should be almost through if the pattern of the floors is the same. They dashed over to where Howe awaited, leaving the writhing black mass behind. The slowly growing rustle of thousands of legs behind them was an ever-present reminder that they were still being trailed. I only see one big one, but its probably three going by how things have been so far, Howe said calmly as they approached. If we can handle it like the third room up top, we should be clearright? Will we actually? Penn was doubtful, Now that we have this endless parade of bugs following us everywhere, whos to say they wont keep following us? I cant think of any way to stop them. If we wait, well lose any advantage we have tackling the next room, Ludmila said. Lets take ad Her words trailed off as cockroaches started to crawl out of the cracks in the hall: like the previous corridor, their entry as a party triggered the release of yet another source of them. Howe followed her gaze, swinging his torch around and he cursed as the glistening dark bodies reflected the light. Several dozen were killed as they emerged from the walls but, like the sections of the tomb before them, there seemed to be an unlimited number of them that steadily filled the hall. Whoever came up with this is insane! Kyla cried, In what world do people have to fight this many cockroaches? Ooookay, lets attack? Henrich said as he kept swatting at the insects crawling out of the walls. Once Ludmila kills the first one, well take the other two that come out. Ill hold one and Kyla can hold the back while everyone else gets the other. After everyone gave their affirmative, Ludmila set her shield and spear down to draw her bow, releasing an arrow into the giant cockroach patiently waiting for them. It settled to the ground, dead, but nothing came out to rush them in response. They waited for half a minute, but nothing came out to charge them. Uhthe stuff behind is almost caught up, Kylas voice nudged at them. Lets go then, Henrich said. If theyre waiting, well deal with them as fast as we can. As they approached the entrance to the room, the gleam of light reflected off of a second giant cockroach in the back. Henrich advanced on the insect, which was half hidden behind a crumbled stone column. Watch my back, Im going for that one there, he said as he stepped forward, brandishing his warhammer. Not three metres into the room, a third giant cockroach detached itself from the ceiling and landed on Henrichs head, knocking the fighter prone. The second enemy exploded into action when he fell, skittering by Howe and Ludmila who both managed to sidestep its charge. Penn and Themis were not so quick and were bowled over. W-what?! Kyla cried in surprise. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The giant insect leapt onto her back, the impact driving her face first into the awaiting swarm behind the party. The four Adventurers looking back to her winced in unison. Kyla, are you alright? Ludmila asked worriedly as Howe went to deal with the cockroach that was still clinging onto Henrich. Kyla groaned, trying to regain her feet with the weight of the giant insect fastened to her back. She managed to rise to her knees before freezing. Oh no... came Themis shaky voice. The enchantment is off C I dont have the mana to sustain it. The cockroach clacked its mandibles several times next to Kylas ear. It let out a loud hiss from its body and an expression of abject horror filled the Fighters face. Hold on Kyla, Ludmila moved forward to try to detach the giant cockroach, Im coming to get itC HeeC He? HEEEEEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGHHHHHHHHHH!!! With a cry borne of primal terror, Kyla snapped. She heaved herself back to her feet and sprinted straight back the way they had come with the cockroach still attached to her back clinging on with everything it had. She plowed through the squirming stream of insects as effortlessly as a Death Knight plowed a field. Seeing the defender in front of them flee, Penn ran after her. With one fighter fleeing and one of their supporters rapidly disappearing back up the hall after her, Ludmila turned to call back to the remaining two party members. Kyla ran off, Ludmila said to Howe and Henrich, who had just finished off their opponent. Penn followed her. Themis wobbled forward a few steps before falling to her knees. Ludmila helped her back up again, lending the Cleric her shoulder. We have two on the way out and Themis is in no condition to continue, Ludmila said. Maybe we should withdraw? The stairs are right there, though? Henrich pointed to the exit of the room. They didnt say how many floors wed be going through, Ludmila replied. Maybe theres a man-sized roach waiting for us in the next room. The way back up is still clear C we should play it safe. The remaining members of the party exchanged glances. This is as far as we go, I guess, Henrich sighed. Lets get out of here while we still can. With Henrich bringing up the rear, they backtracked through the halls. Kylas passing had agitated the cockroaches even more, and now thousands of them were scurrying everywhere and flying through the air in short bursts. They gave up all attempts at fighting, covering their heads to follow after their fleeing party members. Magic Arrow! Penns voice echoed down the stairwell as they ascended. The spell was cast again before they finished climbing the stairs. The corpse of the last giant cockroach greeted them when they reached the top. In the hallway ahead was the squirming pile of cockroaches that had been released by the pressure trap. Penn was breathing raggedly, winded from the mad dash to the second floor. Kyla was frozen by the sight of the creeping blockage before her. Do you still have that Alchemists Fire, Penn? Ludmila asked. Eh? Yes, I do, Penn answered between breaths. How does it work? Ermwhen the solution is exposed to enough of the air, it will ignite. If you just unstopper the vial, it would take a dozen seconds or so. How much did it cost? Um, one silver? Re-Estize coinage. Ill buy it. Ludmila held out her free hand in front of the mage. Penn fished around in her belt pouches until she located a large vial of crimson-tinted glass, placing it into Ludmilas palm. After feeling its weight for a moment, Ludmila unstoppered the vial with her teeth and tossed it at the base of the writhing mass. It shattered and the contents immediately ignited. The burst of flame caused the insects to recoil as one. Many immediately died from the intense heat, but many more simply fled. Several scurried towards them with their abdomens on fire, which jolted Kyla into a fresh run up the hall. Ludmila paid Penn, then adjusted Themis weight over her shoulder before moving forward again. Five minutes later, the cool and blessedly fresh night air greeted them outside. After being inundated by the putrid odor inside the tomb, even the hints of charred grass that lingered on the breeze smelled sweet. Penn had collapsed onto her back, staring up at the stars overhead. Kyla came to a stop near the edge of the ruin, staring blankly at nothing in particular. Howe and Henrich appeared moments later, jogging out of the tombs entrance. Little but the rustle of grass and the sound of laboured breathing filled the air as the group caught their breaths. Euwh?! Kyla made a curious noise. Ludmila turned her head to see the Fighter standing at an odd angle. She spun and hopped several times in the twilight. Kyla? I can feel one in my armour! She whimpered, Ergh! Get out! Her face was distraught as she continued to dance around while grabbing at her gambeson. Let me see, Howe came forward and tried to locate the intruder, but was having little success with Kyla moving about. Hold still, dammit! Do you see it? Did you find it? Oh gods, I can still feel it crawling around. The more the Rogue tried to isolate the insect, the more energetic its struggling became C Kylas panicked breaths and soft cries became even more pronounced. What are you doing! Her voice was desperate, Its moving around even more. Its going to bite me, isnt it? Please dont bite. Dont bite! Ludmila thought she saw the lump where the cockroach was crawling under the layers of fabric. Letting Themis down to rest on the grass, she walked over and pinned the thing in place with both hands. It was one of the ones about the size of her hand. She could still feel it struggling even as its movements were sealed. With the sensation of its squirming concentrated on a single spot, Kyla let out a pitiful noise. I got it, Ludmila said, just stay still, wellC Henrichs hand came flying in, smashing the lump in the fabric. There was an audible crunch as the force of his punch shattered the body of the cockroach. A pungent odor filled the air, and the stain of ichor from the squashed insect spread out through the fabric where it had met its end. Got it! He announced triumphantly. Ludmila let go and backed away as Kyla turned around to face Henrich with an expression halfway between disgusted horror and betrayal. Tears started to run down her cheeks, followed by a soft sob. Uh Henrich unconsciously took a step backwards while raising his hands. Im umbhC! He didnt get to finish what he had to say, since Kylas gauntleted fist crunched into his jaw. Henrich made half a turn before wobbling to the ground in a heap. I hate you so much, Kyla seethed through her tears. A moment later she ran to the nearest tree, doubling over with her hands on her knees. The sounds of retching filled the evening air, and Ludmila looked over the mostly broken remains of her team as the wind blew over the ruins. She wondered what the results of their test would be C if their examiners could even make any sense out of it. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 did that count? Utrecht asked. Uhprobably? Merry said. They didnt advance to the fourth floorso technically that didnt count? Josin mused. Like hell it didnt! Moknach scoffed. That was way harder than just walking down the stairs to the next floor. As the Mirror of Remote Viewing followed the party slowly limping back to E-Rantel, the assembled veterans acting as proctors discussed the outcome. Gazing at the scene in the Mirror of Remote Viewing, Ainzach mulled over his thoughts as the women of the party accompanied the sobbing Kyla back while Howe and Henrich followed some distance behind. It would be just a bit of an understatement to say that they had taken a detour from the expected route. Its pointless to say that it technically didnt count. Blair leaned back in his chair, fingers drumming on his desk, We put them in again and Kyla can just smash her way through everything by herself C provided shes willing to do it. What about just upping her to Iron then? Ilyn proposed, She did the most damage to the partys enemies and her own party. She laid out that other Fighter with a single punch. Im not opposed to that, Ainzach agreed with the motion. I picked out the ones that appeared to already be Iron-rank or better in the first place for this session. Four of them clearly are, at least. Mmhits hard to tell for Penn, Ilyn crossed her arms. This type of scenario is a bad fit for the spells that she currently has. We should run her through again with different opposition to see what shes really capable of. As, uh, novel as this experience was, Copper-rank casters dont have much in the way of spell diversity. We can address this over time, but any new recruits coming in C especially people from elsewhere C are going to have the spells that they think theyll need for old Adventurer work. My thoughts for Themis run along similar lines, Blair added. She can clearly hold her own, but most of her mana looks like it was dedicated to keeping Kyla stable. Id like to see how she handles a more conventional situation. I have no problems with the Ranger and the Rogue, Merry chimed in. The Rogue especially. Did he learn his craft from someone? Ainzach flipped through the profiles in his dossier, scanning through the contents of Howes quickly. It says hes former city militia, a new guy, he told the others. Seems he grew up learning from his father, a thief taker in the militia. Howe started working for the city on his own a year or so ago. Might explain why he acts like that, Merry pondered the description. Hes too straight-laced for a footpad or some petty crook. Whyd he drop out of the militia? You can probably guess, Ainzach looked up from Howes file. A bunch of the militia quit after seeing that they were just plain outmatched by His Majestys forces deployed around the city. Most of the ones that remained are either too old to change their vocation or working in customs and other duties that dont revolve around having muscle. Theres probably some use still for a thief takerI wonder if he just saw a better opportunity here, despite his upbringing. Alls the more to our gain C if he can get to gold or higher, Merry said. Someone of his calibre will be pretty popular for parties. Ainzach nodded. Flipping through the sheets again, he found the remaining party member. Im on the fence about Henrich, actually. He admitted, Hes solid enough, but hes also pretty Normal? Offered Utrecht. Kinda, Ainzach twisted his mouth in thought. Its hard to put a finger on it, but something along those lines. Hes reliable, level-headed and appears to have good judgement, Josin said. In a very plain sort of way. The description floated close to the mark, and several of the other proctors nodded. Looking at it from another angle, Moknach said, theres nothing really outstanding that I saw that would hold him back. He did his job, and everyone walked home: thats what matters, right? It seemed that they were in agreement. Ainzach looked to Mare just in case he had something to say, but he appeared to be speaking to someone via magic, whispering to no one in particular with his back facing the rest. The guildmaster decided to move on to the most immediate issue identified during the session. So we have one big problem, he addressed everyone in the room. Well, this is the biggest one, at least. The assembled veterans straightened to pay attention at the shift in his tone. Mare turned around from his conversation and walked back to join them. Its not as pronounced of an issue at lower ranks, Ainzach said, but it definitely will be by Silver. The trainees were too conservative with items C probably because they know its training. Merry had burst out laughing when Ludmila paid for Penns vial of Alchemists Fire, as the Sorceress appeared to be hesitating over its use. It was a ridiculous exchange that would not normally happen in a life-or-death encounter. I-I can raise the difficulty Mare offered. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Thats one thing we should do C just a tiny bit, Ainzach nodded at Mare, but its just one out of many parts of the problem at hand here. Everyone has a different budget for items, and Copper ranks usually have very little discretionary income to work with. That Ranger is a noble, so she can probably afford to start shoring up the weaknesses that shes noticedbut regular recruits cant do that. This was a problem that had completely blindsided Ainzach when it became evident in the training session. It was a vestige of the old ways of thinking where all the risk was shouldered by individual Adventurers: their own wellbeing was their own problem. Going in, he actually had the opposite worry C that Adventurers would attempt to trivialize their trials by overstocking on items but, save for probably a handful of rare cases, it was an unrealistic worry in hindsight. Thats a tough one, Moknach said, resting his chin in hand. Ideally we want everyone on the same measure, but, at the same, time we cant exactly force people to buy specific items with their own coin. Maybe the stipends for each rank need to go up so they can afford these purchases? Utrecht came forward with the most apparent solution. Thats probably not a good idea, Josin countered, shaking his head. Its coin, after all. Maybe most will do what is expected of them, but its pretty much guaranteed that well end up with spendthrifts. Weve all seen it in the past: men and women that come back from a job and they drink it away by the end of the week. Put together kits then, Ilyn said. Theres still enough Magician Guild members to cater to the few trainees we have. They can handle putting together sets of potions and other expendable items if you order them in advance. That way, everyone will be equal going in. That seems fair at first, Ainzach said after thinking for a minute, but it might do more harm than good. Learning what to purchase and when to use it for any given situation should be a part of training. If we simply tell them what to do, they might end up not being able to figure things out on their own. Even worse, it stifles their creativity and keeps the Guild as a whole from developing new approaches to problems both old and new. Well lose our edge. There was a long silence with everyone at an apparent loss for a solution. A sharp thump snapped Ainzach out of his thoughts. Points! Mare exclaimed as he tapped the butt of his staff on the wood planks of the floor. Looking around at the startled faces, he lowered his voice. Sorry. Points? Ainzach prompted the Training Area Manager to explain what he meant. Uhmif you want them to learn how to spend, but you dont want them to spend gold coins, then make something else for them to spend. Just dont let them spend more than they have, his ears drooped a little. The others will yell at you if you do that. Ah, I get it, Ilyn caught onto his idea. The Guild budget can be used to purchase adventuring supplies which are, in turn, only purchasable using the points that they accumulate. Since we know what sort of income each rank of Adventurer has now, we can adjust the prices accordingly. Wont it lead to the same problem? Merry said, It might be more of a pain, but they can turn around and sell the items at market prices to get coin C then were back to square one. Actually, its worse since members will treat it as an extra source of income. The proctors can keep track of the items they use during training sessions, Ilyn explained. The Guild will repurchase those items at the end so theres little chance of their being sold or misused. I daresay we can use this for everything C potions, expendable items, even equipment. Since equipment is pretty distinct, they can keep those on them: its hard to make excuses for a missing weapon or suit of armour. Ainzach crossed his arms in thought as he cross-examined the idea in his head. At least on the surface, it would tie up many of the problems that he foresaw neatly. If we offer equipment through this point system, he brought up the first issue that rose in his mind, wont we wind up back at square one? People will save up for permanent equipment over more temporary items. I dont think thats a problem, Moknach said. Unless theyre aiming too high. Even then, with our control over the training curriculum, being too frugal will be a punishment in itself. Adventurers will want to climb ranks as quickly as possible to earn more and start going on expeditions, so being too cheap will cost them more in the long run. As long as the prices are realistic, everything should sort itself out. So if someone hoards their points theyll be dead weight, or at least underperform, Ainzach concluded. The proctors will clearly be able to see this. I think so, Moknach affirmed. As we get better at assessing member performance in training, well be able to spot those problems. Well, so long as the proctors have a relevant base of experience to the party. Thismight take a while to figure out, Ainzach muttered, but I think its a solid idea. Doing this will also help our members get used to their equipment and items before being fielded on expeditions. It would also give the Guild a lot of clout in the market for magic items that individual Adventurers dont have. If we play it right, the crafters might even come to us to sell their goods. The Adventurers shopping around the city and beyond can inform us of useful items and equipment that we can add to our inventories. It should give us a good handle on prices as well, Utrecht added. Adventurers get played by merchants all the time. With this, we have the information and bargaining power to keep things reasonable. This feels like its going to be a hard sell with the Administration, Ainzach sighed. The Sorcerous Kingdoms resources are focused mostly on domestic matters at the moment. The Prime Minister doesnt seem the type to be amenable to this sort of thing when she has bigger priorities. What do you think, Mare? I dont know, the Dark Elf was intently following the conversation, but it seemed he couldnt speak for the Royal Court. Albedo likes lots of details so maybe if you put together enough that makes sense: it might help convince her. Ainzach had a passing thought that he might broach the subject with His Majesty, but requesting an audience with what effectively amounted to a budget increase seemed extraordinarily presumptuous. Mares thought at least provided a basis should it come to that. Alright then, he decided. Well start off with the budget that we have and work the basics of this point system out, starting from the bottom on up. Once I think we have enough to make a convincing presentation, well run this by a few people before going to the Royal Courtmaybe Momon will have a thing or two to say. Ah! Dont forget spells too, Ilyn said. Should we suspend training until were ready to adopt this? Moknach asked. No, Ainzach shook his head. Its too long of a delay. Even if we decide on how things will work, we still have to consult with the Magician Guild and the Merchant Guild to secure the supplies that we need. With the rush for everything this spring, I have no idea when we can actually get a hold of some of the equipment we need. Thats true, Utrecht nodded. Everything is so crazy right now with all the projects going on and the planting season in the territories. I went to get my armour repaired after that clobbering today and found out that all the forges are tied up for at least a month straight. Thats going to cause problems as trainees advance, Ainzach sighed. Frontliners will be barely scraping by on light armour going into Silver-rank, and it will only get worse as more and more of them start looking for magical equipment. We should be able to get a stockpile of potions and such soon, so the newbies should be able to get through Iron finebut it looks like somewhere between Silver and Gold will be the wall until we fix our other supply issues. Ainzach rose to his feet as their course for the near future appeared to be set. In the mirror, the returning party was still only halfway back to the city. Thats it then? Blair asked. That was the big problem, yeah. Ainzach said, A few of the rest might depend on how quickly we can set up this point thingI had some thoughts about providing general information and pointers for various roles, but that will be something we have to put together after identifying problems over multiple sessions. A manual or something similar would be more suitable towards that end. How about classes, then? Ilyn asked, The Mage Guild sometimes holds workshops and lectures for their membersor at least they used to. Thats never really been an Adventurer thing, Utrecht said. Weve mostly always been learn-on-the-job types. Never mind that, I cant even imagine me teaching any sort of class, personally. That sort of thing will probably take a long time to set up, Ainzach said. Our new mandate demands a whole lot of unfamiliar things, so Im not confident that any veterans would be able to teach classes until weve mounted a few expeditions and learned whats needed ourselves. Does anyone have anything else? Something that we can deal with right away? I got one thing, Merry said. We need traps that we can work with. Those built-in traps can be made to be detected easily but, since theyre a part of the facility, theyre basically impossible to disarm without some heavy-duty work. Its good in the sense that our scouts will need to figure out when to leave things as they are, but we also need traps that they can work on or they wont know what to do when they come across the real deal. Makes sense, Ainzach said, then looked towards Mare. Is that something you can take care of on your end? No, Mare shook his head, the types of traps that I have available are too strong for the weaker floors. I can set aside areas where they can be placedis that good enough? Ainzach turned his head back to Merry, who ran a finger over her lip in thought. Uh, Ill check around with our members to see how many can do that work, she said. We have at least a handful that can probably manage it. Scrounging up the parts might be a pain, though. Its better than nothing, Ainzach looked around at the assembled Adventurers, then to Mare. Anything else? Anyone? Good. We need to get to the Guild to go over the results with tonights party. Ilyn, can you check and see if there are any mages that can clean them up before they enter the city? Those mirrors dont deliver odours, but I can just imagine what they smell like right about now... Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Ludmila sat up from her bed groggily, stretching her sore arms over her head. The pain affirmed that the events of the previous evening had not, in fact, been some sort of surreal dream. Smashing endless swarms of cockroaches with her shield was not what came to her mind when she thought about adventuring, but now it was the only thing she could think of. Letting her hands flop down loosely onto her blanket, she scanned her room. Despite the fatigue from the previous day, it appeared she had still awoken earlier than usual. There was no light coming from behind the drapes and she could not hear the sounds of her household preparing for the morning. She looked around her bed for the documents she fell asleep reviewing: they had accumulated while she had been away for most of the evening. Failing to find them, she poked her head over the edge of the bed to see if they had fallen to the floor but only found her slippers, which were neatly arranged below. It seemed that Aemilia had cleaned up Ludmilas solar after she had fallen asleep. Her books and folders were arranged on a desk that had been brought in from another room in weeks previous, and her equipment had been arranged neatly near to the stand on which her only dress had been mounted. Her gaze hovered over the now-too-short forest-green dress purchased just over a year ago. Every time she thought she would have a portion of her schedule free to head out and shop for additions to her wardrobe, it seemed that some urgent matter would find her and push the errand further along. It wasnt limited to shopping, either. If it wasnt paperwork, it was one appointment or another in the city. If it wasnt something domestic, the Adventurer Guild would come calling. She supposed that she would need to give up for the time being and allow Aemilia the task of having new clothing made while she herself was away on one duty or another. Too much time thinking about her schedule had roused her to full wakefulness, so Ludmila swung her legs out from under the bedcovers and headed over to the desk. Stretching lazily as she stood over it, she mentally reviewed what was to be done for the morning. A message from the Cathedral had been delivered while she was away and, by the time she returned home, it was too late to respond. There were several additional requests for goods for her demesne, which needed to be added to the cargo sent out to Corelyn Village before the ship returned from upriver. Taking her seat to sort through what needed to go where, her hand brushed up against a small box that had not been there before. Curious, she opened the container and found a small mirror on the inside of the lid. The interior was separated into several compartments. It was a jewelry box C but the sole article of jewelry that lay within was a dull, grey tag: the Iron Plate bestowed on her by the Adventurer Guild after their team had returned and a short review delivered on their performance. Four of their number had advanced to the next rank while two C Penn and Themis C had been held back on account of the outcomes being so irregular that they had not been able to fully demonstrate their capabilities. They had accepted the reasoning with no discernable disappointment, and were currently on standby to recover their mana for an exercise later in the evening. The next group of Copper ranks would be tested before lunch. Ludmila and Howe were requested to set up several simple traps in advance, so she needed to sort out her administrative duties before mid-morning. Not twenty minutes later, there was a knock at the door. My lady, are you awake? Aemilias voice asked softly from the hall. Yes, come in, Ludmila answered without looking up from her work. The door opened and a lamp appeared, followed by her ladys maid. At some point in the weeks previous, Aemilia had caught on to her mistress ability to see in the dark, so she always now came with her own lighting just in case she needed it. The existence of Talents was commonly known; their manifestations often being useless to the point that one may as well not have theirs at all. Having one of practical use was uncommon and considered a boon but, as a whole, they were merely considered a part of the countless unexplainable mysteries of the world. Talents were not questioned or examined overly much unless they were exploited for renown, or happened to become a topic of discussion concerning renowned individuals. As a result, Aemilia was not aware of the full extent of Ludmilas Talent C the maids understanding amounted to her mistress having some sort of Darkvision. Ludmila supposed that it didnt really matter when it came down to domestic affairs, anyways. Aemilia drew open the drapes, and she set about her work as Ludmila continued with her own. How will you be dressed this morning, my lady? I have to head out to do something for the Adventurer Guild soon, so just the regular equipment will do, Ludmila said as she began to divide up her orders for the morning. Actually, before that, was there anything new in the letter room? I will take a look, my lady, Aemilia replied. Where would you like breakfast this morning? This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it In the dining room. Keep it light, though C Ill be doing a lot of running around this morning, but Ill be back for lunch so I can make up for it then. Ludmila stood and flipped through her papers again, adding the separated orders to her file folder. Between them, Terrence and Rodney could have them out within the hour, before most of the other manors sent out their own. Aemilia appeared at the door with a new set of messages, placing them on the desk before her. Theres a letter as well, my lady, Aemilia said as she placed the new work onto the desk. House Wagner, I think? I guess were not the only ones working early, Ludmila murmured as she broke open the wax seal and unfolded the letter. HmmLady Corelyn is in the city, and Wagner is hosting lunch. Your response, my lady? Its early in the afternoon, Ludmila said, so I should be back well before then. Have Rodney relay my response on his way out. She scanned through the other messages. The first was a cargo manifest of the shipment that had departed the village at some point in the night. It was still entirely timber slated for construction purposes, and most of the proceeds went towards sending needed goods back upriver. Demand had waned for a brief period when the patches of forest that had been allowed to reach E-Rantels walls had been cleared away, but the new policies for improving the capital and the ongoing development of the new city quarter devoured the brief abundance. If she left her inventories to the Merchant Guild to auction off, there would be a buyer for everything before the shipment made it halfway to harbour. The second was a message from Moren Boer: who had in turn received a message from a past associate, asking if they could migrate to Wardens Vale. A dubious expression fell over Ludmilas face as she recalled the mans tale from his younger days. She would need to ask about it in person the next time she had an opportunity. The third message was a compilation of various questions and requests from her tenants in the village and the newly populated hamlet. Nonna sent these once every few days, but they usually came in at night since she did not consider them a priority and composed them in her idle time. There were worries over housing with the new tenants trickling in; others requested approval for apprenticeships under the handful of tradesmen that now populated the village. More still were smaller things that she was already well familiar with after years of managing the barony under her father: minor disputes, questions about taxes with the upcoming summer harvest and petitions for various conveniences that were not currently available. They were things she could think on before replying to; nothing seemed overly urgent. It occurred to her that new administrative staff would be necessary soon in Wardens Vale, or she would be buried trying to keep up with the petty business of her territory. Most of the questions and petitions posed by her tenants were matters that she could deal with personally in the village, but with other settlements on their way she needed to find some way to delegate responsibility. She caught herself as her mind drifted off to how she might organize her administration and rose to her feet to get dressed C there was no time for idle planning. Upon leaving her solar, Ludmila almost bumped into a pair of Skeletons bringing bundles of laundry down from the upper rooms. Whoever was directing them was nowhere to be seen. She poked her head out of the doorway to watch them before entering the hallway. Have you figured out a way to identify which Undead are being directed by different people? Ludmila asked as she followed them down the stairs. Not directly, no. Aemilia answered, Wiluvien is responsible for laundry, so those should be hers. Lluluvien does most of the cleaning downstairs, so the ones working down there are usually hers. Terahs help is usually in the kitchen or cleaning around the house, and the footmen are usually taking care of things outside. Theyre quite helpful with moving things around inside, as well. So no one accidentally orders away someone elses assistants? Thatspossible, I suppose? Aemilia tilted her head curiously at the thought, I havent ever seen it happen though. If theyre not doing the tasks youve set them to doing, surely youd recognize that they arent the ones youve been working with. When things get hectic and there are a lot of them around, Ludmila said as they entered the dining room, I worry that something like that could happen. If there are dozens of Skeleton labourers working on a field and four for every farmer, it might be easy to commit that sort of error since theyre all doing similar things. We should find out sooner rather than have it happen accidentally. While Im out, have the Linum sisters try to usurp control of each others assistants, then try it between the different staff members. Yes, my lady. The drapes of the dining room had been drawn open but, as the sun had not risen above the far wall, the table was cloaked in gloom. A single set of utensils had been laid out on a fresh linen tablecloth for her use. She seated herself at the head of the table and, as breakfast was served by her housekeeper, Ludmila separated the two folders that she had set on the side. Aemilia moved about the chamber, lighting the fixtures. Mrs. Roeh, she said, these are errands for the footmen. Ive marked out their files for use from this point onwards. The Human footmen, I take it? Terah said. Thats right, Ludmila smirked. Also, was there anything around the manor that needs to be addressed? The Housekeeper was silent for several moments. Well, my lady, the fireplace in the hall is still demolished C thats something weve been waiting on for a while, though. I think you mentioned renovating the hall as well at some point, so its probably something that will have to wait until then. There have been no concerns expressed by the manor staff in general, but I believe there are a couple of things that should be brought to your attention. Mm? Ludmila looked up from her meal. Its a matter that needs to be discussed at length, I think, Terah seemed wary as she spoke, when you have the time, of course. It isnt something that will go away any time soon, but seeing how busy it is at the moment I do not wish to interfere with your work. I see, Ludmila furrowed her brow, How about around dinner today, then? I should have a little time to spare. Thatsvery well, my lady. Lets do that. The mounting hesitation in her housekeepers voice caused the seed of worry to sprout in Ludmilas thoughts. Its not something bad, is it? Ludmila asked. No, my lady, Terah replied. I would not consider it a good thing, nor a bad thing in itself. If Terahs goal was to keep her from being distracted from her work, she was doing a poor job of it. Ludmila sighed as she attempted to push any thoughts about the mysterious upcoming conversation with her housekeeper. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Ludmila was met with an uncommon sight as she entered the Cathedral of the Six Great Gods. Most of the furniture along the length of the aisles had been shifted to the side and several of the temple staff were busy cleaning the floors. It was not an appearance one usually associated with a holy sanctum but, practically speaking, she supposed it was something that needed to be done at some point. Upon stepping across the threshold into the nave, the nearest figure looked up from her chores. She squinted through the morning glare to the entrance, mop propped up in her left hand. Ludmila? Oh, good morning. What brings you here today Themis light voice trailed off as Ludmila stepped forward and lowered her head in a curtsey. I hope the day finds you well, Priest Themis, she greeted her respectfully. The Cleric stood frozen for a second before acting in the appropriate mannermostly. Through her lowered field of view, Ludmila saw Themis wipe her hands on her black-hemmed scapular, then raising them upwards as if to check for dirt. A moment later, Ludmila felt a light touch upon her head. Blessings of The Six be upon you, Lady Zahradnik. Unlike the other times her act of supplication was received, Ludmila did not feel the familiar warmth of the divine blessing which usually accompanied the ritual reply. The Clerics hand withdrew, and Ludmila raised her head to face her. Sorry, Themis had an apologetic look on her face. Still recovering mana for tonight? Ludmila said. Yep, she replied. The Guild wants my group to head out late in the afternoon. To be perfectly honest though, were pretty swamped here. So many people are coming back to The Six that the staff we have here cant keep up. Its a blessing that were seeing such a resurgence, but at the same time we cant even afford the mana to use Clean spells. Thats why youre seeing us tidying up by hand here. Themis gave a nervous laugh. Beyond her, there were six other temple staff seeing to the cleanliness of the interior. If thats the case, Ludmila asked, is it really okay to be participating in Adventurer Guild activities? The Bishop encouraged it, Themis said, since I was the only one that volunteered. Its funny C I hear the Theocracy absorbed their Adventurer Guild branches, but here we are sending people to the Adventurer Guild. We need to keep up our presence in as many places as possible to show that were here for the people. Theres a Silver-rank Cleric in the Guild as well, but hes affiliated with the chapel in Corelyn Village. Im sure youll represent this Cathedral well, Ludmila said reassuringly. The proctors didnt sound like they had any real problems C it was just as they said: that session that we had last night was highly irregular. Ive been on a few patrols that have encountered and fought Demihumans before and Ive never seen a simple skirmish in the wilderness go that strangely. Oh? The Clerics grey eyes brightened from behind her platinum bangs, Well, thats a relief to hear. I lay awake for a while last night worrying if there was something else behind Blairs words. If I come back with an Iron plate tonight, Im sure the Bishop will be pleased. If I get to Silver, everyone would be ecstatic since the Temple will have another Second Tier caster around to help out. The handful here have been seeing to the needs that only they can address, but with all the new faces well need more. The Theocracy isnt sending more temple staff with the growing number of faithful in the city? Not that Ive seen so far, Themis replied. Then again, Im just a junior priest so I dont have an ear on all that goes on. We take in a few new Acolytes every week, so even without direct help from the Theocracy, well grow into being able to accommodate the citys needs eventually. At this rate, well have to build new temples C or take over the others as they shrink. That seems like good news, then, Ludmila said. I know, right? The Cleric smiled brightly, The Bishops take on everything that has happened was spot on. If Humanity flourishes here, then so will our faith. One of the members of the temple staff cleaning the chapel cleared his throat loudly. Themis ducked her head slightly at the sound. Ermanyways, was there something that brought you to see us, my lady? Bishop Austine left a message for me yesterday evening, Ludmila said, but it was too late to check on it by the time we finished last night. Oh. If thats the case the Bishop should be in his office. Follow me please, my lady. Ludmila followed Themis over the slick marble out into the side hall, walking over to the front of the Bishops office. Themis lightly knocked on the door. Yes? A voice called faintly. Lady Zahradnik is here to see you, Your Excellency. There was a brief delay before Bishop Austine answered. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Come in, his voice called more clearly. Themis opened the door to allow Ludmila entrance, then closed it behind her. The Bishop was seated at the same desk she remembered, but its surface was littered with volumes of tomes and loose parchments. I hope the day finds you well, Bishop Austine. Do I look like a Noble yet? He answered wryly from behind the piles of documents. Im not quite that busy yet, Your Excellency, Ludmila smiled. You might match up well to Countess Jezne, however. Oh, spare me that, he chuckled. A colleague of mine in her county has shared all sorts of interesting stories with me about her. Contrary to the solemn image he had shown her before, Bishop Austine seemed filled with vigour. Though his work was piled about him, there was a spark of energy in his hazel eyes and his demeanor was light and jovial. Even his thinning grey hair seemed to have regained some of its youthful lustre. If you dont mind my saying so, Your Excellency, Ludmila said, you seem veryenergetic compared to the last time we spoke. It is no great mystery. Our children are returning to us and E-Rantel grows in the faith. It would be quite the challenge to remain sombre in such circumstances. All this, he waved his hand over the desk piled high, is a welcome thing. So many families; so many lineages return to the fold. It is the realization of a homecoming that has been longed for over generations. What does the Theocracy have to say about this turn of events? Ludmila was curious. Nothing, so far, Bishop Austine replied. Only their declaration of neutrality from months ago, which is entirely political. I have managed to deliver my accounting of the times since Katze through what channels I could in the past few weeks, but a reply has not yet arrived. Ive done my best to impress upon the High Council in my report that we are all still very much alive and well in E-Rantel, and that the quality of humanity has risen to the occasion. Ill send further word about our state here once I straighten out all this paperwork. With life returning to the duchy, Id be surprised if they werent getting information along other channels as well, so hopefully well see some assistance from the south soon. While he spoke, Bishop Austine collected several parchments and tapped them on his desk lightly. Rising from his seat, he circled around to present them to Ludmila. Here is a list of supplicants that have expressed interest in migrating to your demesne C I believe this is something you asked about when we spoke a few weeks ago. This many? She said as she flipped through the pages; there were hundreds of names listed. There is a wide variety of vocations and they can move in when accommodations are available, he nodded in reply. I realize with how busy its been in the duchy it may be difficult to have everything ready quickly. They are all followers of The Six? They dont mind being around the Undead? They are, and it should make little difference since they are from the city. I would wager there are fewer out there than in the capital, so it may even count as an improvement to some. How about Demihumans? Ludmila asked, Were right at the border with the wilderness, after all. It would be much the same rationale, I suspect, Bishop Austine answered. With the Demihuman quarter being raised here, we will probably start seeing sizable numbers of them in the city as well. It might be a different story if these people were from the Theocracy, but the remaining faithful in the northern nations have developed a great deal more tolerance than our brethren in the south by necessity. Demihumans have frequented the city on occasion, and I do not know of any incidents related to them involving one of our own C we keep to ourselves, and they to theirs. I cannot begin to express how grateful I am for the Temples assistance, Your Excellency. House Zahradnik has always taken good care of their people, the Bishop said, and that is all that I would ask on their behalf. This list of candidates will surely grow over time, so please keep me apprised of changes when you have the opportunity. Bohdans dwelling is still available, Ludmila said. Did you want to send a priest along as well? In the future, yes, he nodded. For the time being, necessity dictates that we focus on the city and the territories with the largest populations. When the ranks of the priesthood grow to suitable numbers, I will see to it that as many as needed are dispatched to your territory. Ludmila secured her grip on the bundle of parchments before lowering her head in a curtsey. Thank you once again, Your Excellency. Bishop Austine smiled and waved as she withdrew from his office. Ludmila read through the lists as she made her way down the hall and directly out into the vestibule, not wanting to disturb those inside. Leaving the cathedral, she found the main plaza half-filled with merchants setting up their stands in preparation for the day ahead. She spotted Howe leaning near the entrance of the Adventurer Guild with his arms crossed over his chest. Walking over the short distance to the Guild building from the Cathedral entrance, she approached and greeted him. Good morning, Howe. The Rogue turned his gaze away from watching the merchants assemble their stands, straightening from the wall. Youre the last to arrive, he turned towards the door with barely a glance in her direction. Stuffs inside. Inside, Lord Mare was standing near the entrance with two crates near his feet. Guildmaster Ainzach and the Orichalcum Adventurer Merry were nearby as well, and the Ranger stepped forward to speak to them. Everyones early, thats good, thats good. The red-headed Elf tapped one of the crates with the point of her leather boot, You can whip up some traps with all the junk in here. Dont make em too nasty, though: its a run for Copper ranks and the ones that you set are meant to be disarmed. There will be others that are like the ones from last night that are supposed to be too hard to handle directly C were mixing things up from now on so our scouts have to decide between spending the time dealing with hazards or just having their groups avoid em. How many did you want set? Howe asked. Hmm...at least a handful per floor, Merry replied. Dont make them too predictable, though. Put them where you think good places for traps would be, but dont make it too ridiculous if you know what I mean. Nothing in these crates should be too harmful; be careful just in case, though. Youre just setting obstacles where the consequences are made clear to both the trainees and the ones overseeing them. Howe stepped up to pick up one of the crates. Shifting the weight around experimentally, he looked to Merry. Are we carrying these all the way to the tomb? Mare says he has a way to get there quickly, Merry replied, otherwise we would have called you two in earlier. You should have about two hours before the morning party arrivesshould be enough to use up everything Im sending along with you. Lord Mare quietly walked out of the building, followed by Howe. Ludmila knelt to hurriedly pick up the second box before rushing after them. Outside, she came to stand beside Howe as Mare walked back and forth in the plaza in front of the Guild, his skirt fluttering about his thighs in the light breeze. After stopping to examine a tree a short distance away, he looked towards them and waved them over. Go ahead, he said. Ludmila exchanged glances with Howe. I dont get it, Howe said, looking back to the Dark Elf. I cast a spell on this tree, Lord Mare explained as his eyes shifted around nervously, it will take you to the same type of tree near the entrance of the tomb. No matter how long Ludmila stared at it, the tree still looked very much a tree. The surface of the rough bark appeared undisturbed C there was nothing indicating it would take them anywhere. Lord Mares eyes turned watery upon realizing that neither Adventurer seemed to believe him. Seeing this, Ludmila stepped forward, taking a deep breath as she shifted her grip on the wooden crate. She shut her eyes, envisioning a face full of splinters as she walked into the tree. There was no resistance C only the rustle of the wind through the grass and the feel of the earth beneath her boots. Upon opening her eyes, she saw the familiar grove where the entrance of the tomb lay: except it no longer appeared to be a ruin. At the bottom of a deep depression before her, there was a gaping crack in the stones below. She turned to the sound of someone stepping onto the grass behind her, seeing the odd sight of Howe awkwardly removing his leg from the tree. Lord Mare followed, walking out to join them at the edge of the depression. First, Im walking through trees, now Im seeing things, Howe remarked with incredulity. Tell me this wasnt like this yesterday. It wasnt, Ludmila confirmed. Lord Mare, did you make changes to the tomb? Un, he nodded, the Guildmaster wanted something different today, so I made a cave with some animals. Tomorrow it will be something else? Itll stop changing once I expand enough to have different sections per floor. A-anyways, we should get to work. Ill show you where the animals and built-in traps are. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 The interior of the cavern was not something Ludmila would have expected out of a natural cave. Rather than being damp and dark, it was filled with moss, ferns and other greenery common to a forests undergrowth. Streams of light filtered down from cracks in the ceiling, though she did not recall seeing any openings in the ground above the cave entrance. Water dripped from above, and the stones were slick with moisture. The murmur of a stream echoed off of the walls from somewhere out of sight. Lord Mare, did you make this all after we left last night? The scenery of the cavern gave her a tranquil, comforting feeling that she could not help but appreciate. I did, he nodded, but his voice held the slightest tinge of worry. Is there something wrong? No, my lord, Ludmila smiled. I think its very beautifulits amazing that you were able to fashion this overnight. Oh. Whether he was pleased by the praise of his work, she could not tell. She scanned over the floor and walls of the cave. Much of the plants and fungi she could identify as those native to the region, but there were still a handful unfamiliar to her. There arent any plants like the one yesterday, are there, my lord? At her question, the Dark Elf boy cringed slightly. Thatsthats something I found a while ago deep in the Great Forest of Tob, he said. I thought it was cute so I used it as a decoration, but Shalltear got mad at me after what happened. Blair and Merry said it was too dangerous to have around Adventurers below Platinum, so I brought it home. Theres nothing in the caves that are like that C even the creatures that Ive prepared wont do anything, so you can work around them without worry. While they conversed, Howe opened the two crates that had been set down inside the cavern entrance. As he laid the contents out across the stone floor, Ludmila spotted several spools of wire, springs, vials with various labels on them and an assortment of structural parts C some of which she was familiar with, others entirely unrecognizable. Will you be staying with us, my lord? Ludmila asked. Yes, Ill be watching, he replied. Let me know if theres something that needs to be rearranged. She stepped over several ferns to join Howe, who was scratching his chin as he scanned the pieces arrayed before him. Thisll probably be more your show, he said idly while she looked over everything. Why is that? Youre a Ranger, arent you? Howe said, Were surrounded by, well, nature. If this was some building or ruin Id be able to figure out where to best place everything, but youre probably better at it here. Ludmila looked through the contents of the boxes again. She thought she could fashion several traps that she knew of with what was available, but... Im not sure what some of these things are for Well get to that when we start finding locations to set em, the Rogue replied. Ludmila surveyed the first cavern. Beneath the greenery, hard stone and loose soil lay uneven over the cavern floor, with a patchwork of shallow pools connected by small rivulets of water. The walls were slick with moisture and tufts of moss clung to the surface, hanging out in loose strands. Turning her head up, she saw the first enemy: a large, sleeping bat that hung unmoving from the ceiling. Was there a trap in the first room yesterday, Howe? Ludmila asked. There wasnt, Howe replied. Do you think we have to follow that scheme? It might be best to do that, Ludmila looked to Lord Mare. Its a cave, so it doesnt have rooms, Lord Mares voice echoed slightly from where he had wandered to further inside, but the idea should be the same: make sure the party is functioning properly, then give them something like a challenge at the end that will count as a test for promotion to Iron rank. A-at least thats what Mister Ainzach wants. Ludmila returned to where Howe was replacing all the parts back into their crates and, together, they carried them further into the cavern. She continued looking over their surroundings, wondering how a trap might be placed to the best advantage. The first trap I made is here. Lord Mare used his staff to point at a puddle in the centre of the path that ran through the cavern. Below the surface of the shallow water, there was a flat stone. Did you notice that? Ludmila asked Howe. Hell no, Howe said. The light around the cave reflects off the surface of the pool and prevents you from seeing below unless youre at just the right anglewhat happens if you step on it? Lord Mare pressed on the rock with his staff. A green slime fell from a hollow in the ceiling, landing in the puddle with a plop. This is just a common Forest Slime, isnt it? Ludmila said. It looked similar enough from the slimes that made their home in her fief and the surrounding wilderness. They were generally benign, and preferred avoiding confrontations. I-its summoned, but its a low level Slime. The attacks are weak and it doesnt have any resistances. The Dark Elf made a slight motion with his staff before returning it to his side. The slime scuttled back up the cave wall and into its hollow. Maybe the trap needs to be more obvious? Ludmila wondered aloud. Well, if they spring it the first time, Howe said, theyll probably be on the lookout for more like it further along. She looked further down into the cavern. It seemed that the Rogue had the right of it C she was paying far more attention to the puddles along the way and spotted the next trap several dozen metres ahead. Youre right, she agreed. This gives us a chance to set our first trap too. If theyre busy looking for the next puddle trap, they might not notice ours. Is that fair? Were supposed to be going easy on them, right? Howe said. Are there such things as fair traps? Ludmila replied sardonically, raising an eyebrow. Howe let out a chuckle. Fair enough C those are the instructions we were given, though. Itll work as long as we make it a bit obvious, Howe set down his crate lightly and lifted the lid. Youre right that traps arent supposed to be fair; if we set one up along those lines that show trainees what to look out for, it would be instructive for them. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Ludmila examined the path between Lord Mares first two traps. Like most of the cave, it was lined with vegetation which contrasted with the bare path running through the centre. Is there anything that works with a tripwire that you can lay under the ferns on the side here? Yeah, one minute. She watched as the Rogue fashioned a rail for a dart with pieces of wood, setting a spring with a simple release to propel the missile along its course. He held it up in his hands for her to inspect. Can that get through a gambeson? Ludmila asked. Hmm...probably not. Howe fished around the crate for several minutes before settling on a stronger-looking spring. This should do it, he said. Just anywhere with cover? Yes, I can lay the wire after you find a spot. Ludmila checked through the spools of wire while Howe went looking for a place to hide the dart trap. She settled on one of the thicker ones that would clearly be seen strung across the path. Howe aimed the trap at the air above where the wire was laid. Dont aim it too high, Ludmila said. If it can get through a gambeson, it can kill someone if it hits them in the wrong place. Uh huh. Watch out, Im triggering it. Howe plucked the wire leading to the mechanism with a finger and it released the dart with a quiet snick. There was a flash as the projectile drew sparks against the cave wall. Ludmila went off to retrieve the spent weapon, finding the damaged dart below the wall that it had struck. She returned and held it out with its bent head. Theres about a dozen more in the crate, Howe shrugged as he took the dart and tossed it back into the container nearby, we should be set for the next spot. They continued working their way further into the cave, setting several more dart traps and a few barbed snares along the way. After setting up the next series of traps, Howe asked her a question. Why do you call the kid Lord Mare? The Rogue said as he sifted through their remaining supplies, Is he some nobles son? Ludmila looked around C it seemed that Lord Mare had gone ahead of them. Lord Mare is one of His Majestys direct vassals, she replied, picking up her crate, as is Lady Aura, his sister. Theyre both members of the Royal Court. The RC Howe stammered, theyre both nobles then? I heard something about Elven royalty having eyes like thatis that why? Im not sure about the royalty part, Ludmila said, but many of His Majestys vassals have that same sort of bearing C even the maids. What I do know is that using the ranks that Human nations use does not translate very well. My liege, Lady Shalltear C she came out of the tomb entrance with them before that first battle yesterday C is also a member of the Royal Court, so Ive had some small glimpses into the relationships at the highest ranks of the Sorcerous Kingdom in the past few weeks. Whats that like, then? Its...different, to put it lightly, Ludmila thought for a moment before continuing. His Majesty and his vassals are such that the measures we use to gauge power C land, wealth, political influence, connections, strength of arms C are paltry in their eyes. They value fealty, service and the order mandated by His Majesty. Its easy to draw parallels to aspects of our former nation but, at the same time, there is always something at the edge of my own perception telling me that many things are not as they seem, and often beyond what counts for common sense around here. Fortunately the Sorcerous Kingdom has adopted the laws of Re-Estize, which allows us in turn to better integrate into their ways. The laws of Re-Estize, huh, Howe sounded noncommittal. Do you think those will actually work out? I havent found any faults with them, Ludmila replied. A noble wouldnt, I guess. What do you mean by that? Its nothing, Howe did not look at her when she pressed him. If it worked for your land, then it worked. A stifling atmosphere settled between them with the unexpected sour note, and Ludmila turned to walk off with a frown. She kept revisiting his words, unable to discern why Howe had taken issue with her reply. There was only his uncharacteristic labeling of her as a noble; the Adventurers that she had interacted with so far usually never brought up her social status in a formal way, and Howe was no exception. As they reached the final stretch of the cavern, Ludmila spotted Lord Mare using some sort of magic to make the carpet of plants thicker. What is the fight in the third section of the cave supposed to be, my lord? She asked. Um The Training Area Manager stopped his work, turning around to reply, Instead of your fight, which slowly mounted pressure, this time they will come quickly. The final fight is six Giant Bats and a Dire Badger. They get attacked by seven giant animals all at once? Ludmila looked around for the animals in question. Despite the large cavern that the fight would be situated in, the sheer size of the beasts would make it difficult to fight en masse. Giant Bats had wingspans upwards to three metres, while Dire Badgers were roughly as long as a Human was tall, and three times as massive. Er, no. Lord Mare looked up at the Giant Bats hanging from the ceiling, Theres not enough room for them to attack all at once. The bats will wake up when someone disturbs them, and will take turns attacking. The badger will come out for the same reason. There should be a few ways for the party to approach the problem, so its up to them how they want to handle things. Where are all these animals from? Ludmila asked, Did someone run around the countryside catching them? Theyre so docile, too. I cant imagine someone taming them just to have them turned into training objectives. Auras pets are too high, Mare said, well, actually, she did tame a low level pet last week, but even that one would need at least a team of Mithril ranks to defeata-anyways, these ones are just some low level creatures that I summoned, just like the Slimes. Does that mean that were always fighting you, my lord? Ludmila frowned. I-I dont specialize in summoning, so they dont have any bonuses or anything, Lord Mare looked up at her, then his eyes widened. Its not like Im trying to hurt the Adventurers C actually I amwaitI mean, Lord Ainzs orders Lord Mares beautiful eyes started to water, and a look of distress grew on his face. Ludmila resisted the urge to reach out and comfort him. Or maybe tease him. Both seemed equally tantalizing The Adventurers understand that its for training, my lord, Ludmila said, I dont think anyone will think that youre belligerently harming them. Hmmdoes that mean that those cockroaches from yesterday were yours as well? They were from Shalltear. pardon me, Lord Mare C I dont believe I heard that right. T-thats why she was there yesterday, Lord Mare told her, to deliver them from her place. Their summoner is one of her vassals. Who youre training against depends on what youre fighting. The Goblins and Ogres from yesterday afternoon were from a place north of E-Rantel. Cocytus is interested in testing some of his subjects in here as well, so theyll probably show up when theres a good match. Then theres the Undeadwell, anything natural will probably be something I summoned. To the side of them, Howe cleared his throat. These summoned animals here right now, he asked, will the party know what theyre dealing with? The party has a Druid and a Ranger with them, Lord Mare replied, so they should. Unless I specifically order them to do something, these summons will just behave naturally. Lord Mare sent a questioning look to Ludmila, who nodded in agreement. Even novice Druids and Rangers would know about the wildlife that was local to their region. With their tough hides, irritable nature and tendency to dig up fields and feed on crops, Dire Badgers were considered pests by farmers everywhere. Adventurers taking low rank extermination requests would be well aware of their traits. Rather than seek to flee when injured, Dire Badgers flew into a dangerous rage. With claws and teeth strong enough to burrow through anything short of stone and capable of tearing down fences and trees, even armoured combatants would have to be careful when dealing with them. Giant Bats tended to behave like most other bats and were plentiful enough to be part of the pool of common knowledge of any local living out in the territories. They were not known to be explicitly harmful, keeping to themselves unless their usual sources of food became scarce. They were large enough to carry off small livestock C or children C with their swooping attacks, but their broad wingspan made them easy to strike at if one was aware of their presence. This fight would test how each group would approach the problem with the party members available to them. For Ludmila, the question was what to do about traps in the chamber where the fight occurred. Lord Mare, Ludmila asked, what sort of traps did you place in this room? A smoke trap, he pointed at a vaguely suspicious set of stones along the path. They all trigger the same trap and, if the room is full of smoke, the Giant Bats will gain an advantage over the trainees due to their Blindsight. Will they still be able to win even if that happens? It will be harder C Mister Ainzach said they are weaker than your party from yesterday C but they should still be able to get by even if that happens. What happens if they lose? The summons just knock them out, Lord Mare said. They wont die from them. Dont tell me you want to lay traps that take advantage of the chaos, Howe said from where he was peering into the Dire Badger den. The way it is now, they pass no matter what, right? Ludmila reasoned, If its a test thats impossible to fail once you reach the last fight, it seems a little hollow for a promotion exam. She heard the Rogue sigh, but he did not voice any opposition. Will they be able to disable all the triggers for the smoke trap before the fight starts, Lord Mare? No, he replied. Theyre built into the cave floor, so all their scout will be able to do is mark them if shes sneaky enough. If she disturbs the bats overhead while trying to get by them, the fight will start immediately. If the party spread out in reaction to the Dire Badger charging out, the dense carpet of moss and ferns would obscure almost any trap. The worst case scenario for the trainees would be waking up the bats before disarming all the traps, then accidentally triggering the smoke trap and having several members fall prey to the other traps hidden around the cavern while they were busy fighting. If they were really unlucky, several key members would be disabled and they would be overwhelmed. She sifted through what was left of their supplies again. In the end, she decided to set an alarm to wake the bats before their scout could mark all of the traps. If that was thwarted Is it possible to create some pits, Lord Mare? She asked. Yeswhere? After a few minutes, several deep pits large enough to trap a single adult in were created around the cavern. Without assistance or climbing skills, anyone who fell in would not be able to return to the fight. Ludmila and Howe arranged the remaining pieces of wood available from their supplies into lattices to hold up the soil and plant matter covering them. Lord Mare rigged the pit traps to set off the caverns smoke traps as well if one fell into them. What are these things that are left? Ludmila asked as she looked through what was left over in the crates. Smoke, sleeping gas, some acidyoure not trying to use everything here, are you? Howe raised an eyebrow, You know overdoing things is just going to come and bite us in the ass later. All of us will be competing to see who can make everyone elses lives more miserable. I thought that was the point? Ludmila replied. This is training for us too C were not going to be making purposely nice traps for our enemies when it comes down to it. Enemies? I thought the point of the new Adventurer Guild was to explore; not traumatize everyone we run into with all sorts of nastiness. fine, well just leave it as is, then. Uhmtheyre about halfway here from the north gate, Lord Mare informed them, we should get going. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 The trio quickly made their way out of the cavern and Lord Mare delivered them to the front of the Adventurer Guild using the same spell he had cast earlier in the morning. Several shouts met them as they stepped out of the tree C a food vendor had apparently set up his stand next to it, and several of his customers fell over themselves in surprise. Lord Mare apologized for the disturbance several times before running off into the Adventurer guild. When Ludmila and Howe caught up, they found the interior of the guildhall empty, save for Ishpen and Wina at the reception counter. They set their crates down and returned to Lord Mare. Everyone is probably in the observation room already, Lord Mare said as they approached. I-Ill be going too. Can we come along? Howe seemed curious how training was monitored. Ludmila was as well, but the lunch at the Wagner Manor was in an hour. To her surprise, he nodded. I guess? He said, Youll see it sooner or later if you become proctors after passing Gold Rank. Nice. I wont be able to attend, Ludmila apologized, Theres a lunch appointment that I need to prepare for. At her words, Lord Mare turned and left with Howe. Ludmila exited the building after them, finding herself following the same streets. After several blocks of her tailing them, Howe looked over his shoulder. I thought you had lunch? He asked. I do, she answered. I just happen to be heading the same way. In the weeks following her first visit to E-Rantel after the annexation of the city, its streets slowly returned to a semblance of its former activity. The traffic in the streets seemed mostly on tasks surrounding the territories, with men and women purposely heading to and from various storefronts and warehouses. Many no longer bothered to make wide berths around the occasional Undead patrol or sentry, and wagons drawn by Soul Eaters were given no more consideration than a regular wagon hauling cargo through the streets. She thought that the sight would be utterly incomprehensible to outsiders: that the citizens would be so calm around what all others would normally treat as a nightmare beyond reckoning. However, just as Ludmila thought this, a new, unsettling sensation filled her. Goosebumps rose on her arms and she felt the hairs on her skin stand on end. Alerted to danger, she placed a hand on the dagger sheathed at her belt and looked all around the city street. The Undead sentries appeared to be oblivious to the feeling, but everywhere beyond their posts she could see the citizens shrinking in trepidation and ducking into buildings. Like her, Howe had stopped walking: glancing nervously about. Lord Mare continued on his way with no sign he had noticed. Unlike the fear produced by the presence of the Undead, which she had long become accustomed to, the new sensation was one of a looming predator. It did not take long for the source to reveal itself. With a cry that pierced the unnatural stillness that preceded it, a reptilian form crossed over the inner wall of the city. With a long, sinuous body clad in brilliant white scales, it glided overhead, casting its huge shadow onto the streets below. Ludmila tilted her head to the sky and her gaze followed it as it beat its wings once; twice, before disappearing over the roofs of the nearby buildings. Nearby, Howe walked to the centre of the wide street, hopping on his toes to see if he could catch another glimpse of the creature that had just passed overhead. Lord Mare! Ludmila called to Lord Mare, who was still walking on ahead without a care. He had not missed a step as the Dragon flew by overhead, but he jumped at her shout. My apologies, Lord Mare. She lowered her voice as she fell in behind him, Did you know a Dragon was coming? Another cry echoed over the city street. Ludmila looked up reflexively, wondering if the Dragon had returned. Instead, she saw three Dragons circling far overhead. She could not tell if the first had joined them, or if there were now four Dragons above the city. Un, Lord Mare confirmed. Shalltear had them fly over to the city from the mountains in the north. Lady Shalltear has returned? Ludmila asked. Short of seeing her briefly the previous day, she had not heard from her liege for over a week C the last communication she received from her was the written missive to join the Adventurer Guild. Im not sure what her plans are, Lord Mare replied. Was there something you needed to see her about? I can see if I can get a hold of her No, Ludmila said quickly, no. I was just curious, my lord. There is nothing of mine that currently requires her attention C I do not wish to take time away from her duties. Oh. Ok. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Their journey brought them before the central districts southern gatehouse. The Crypt Lord C she had learned what it was actually called at some point during her repeated visits to the city C that had given her directions when she had first arrived in E-Rantel was still standing its vigil. She nodded to it as they walked by, but it did not respond to her silent greeting. This is where I was headed, Lord Mare said as he stopped in front of a door to an administrative building Ludmila thought had been vacated. Bye. The door shut behind him, and she heard the sound of running steps behind her as Howe raced to catch up to them. I guess Dragons are no big deal to you two, he said breathlessly as the Rogue passed her to enter the building. Howes parting words made Ludmila look up to the sky again. The Dragons had separated; she spotted three of them lazily making slow rounds over the city walls. Several more crossed her line of sight, and she stopped to count them again. There were four just a few minutes ago, and now there were twelve. The rustle of leathery wings turned her attention to another, which was perched over the gate they had just entered. It was looking out over the rest of the city, its tail lazily swishing back and forth. It was the first time she had seen a Dragon up close C it was the first time she had seen a Dragon period, actually. Creatures obscured by myth and legend, she doubted that any of the Humans in the duchy had seen one before. Most of her knowledge concerning them came from the tales of Bards, fancifully spun. Unlike those tales, however, these Dragons were far from the noisy, fire-breathing harbingers of destruction portrayed. They were lithe, agile and possessed of an incredible degree of stealth. Ludmila didnt even notice the one landing on the gatehouse and, whenever one of them crossed overhead, it may as well have been an owl for all the noise they made. She couldnt help but marvel at their forms: sleek and powerful predators that she could instantly appreciate, far from the ponderous and clumsy things that appeared in song. There were rumors of Dragons making their homes in the Azerlisia Range to the north C which was apparently true C and the idea that some Dragons ruled over the Agrande Confederation, which bordered the northwest corner of Re-Estize. It would not be unfair to say that the word Dragon was only a representation of an idea: a collection of fantastic tales, rumors and whatever her imagination used to fill the spaces between them. Now that there was one perched on the wall above her and many flying overhead, the fantastical lore dispersed as simply as if it had been cast into the spring breeze, replaced by the reality before her. They were powerful, to be sure C undoubtedly dozens of times stronger than herself C but, at the same time, they fell short of the legendary image that Dragons had held in her mind up to this point. Looking around at the household servants carrying out errands in the district, it seemed that they had recovered entirely as well. These Dragons were only a small addition to the legion of powerful Undead that had already occupied their city for weeks. Ludmila found herself standing before her manor without realizing she had walked the rest of the way there in the midst of her thoughts. One of her Death Knight footmen led her up the walkway and opened the door. There was the sound of footsteps quickly descending the courtyard stairs and Aemilia appeared in the hallway. Welcome back, my lady, her maid greeted her with a curtsey. Ive prepared a bath and your outfit for lunch. Did anything new arrive? Ludmila asked. Yes, my lady, Aemilia replied as she rose and followed her up the stairs to her solar, it seemed to be regular business from the barony. Terrence and Rodney havent returned from their errands yet, so there might be something when they get back as well. Still, it seems like it will be the usual routines for this afternoon after lunch. Mention of her afternoon work reminded her of Terahs impromptu meeting before dinner. Do you know what Terah wanted this afternoon? Ludmila asked, It seemed strangely cryptic, coming from her. I didnt know before, my lady. Aemilia replied, I do now. Shes right that its better to focus on your duties until then; its not an immediately pressing concern. The more her maids assured her that it wasnt important, the more she itched to know what it was. She pushed it once again from her mind by glancing over the new information from Wardens Vale. As Aemilia had mentioned, it was simply an update to the village inventories by Jeeves, with requests for various replacement goods that could not be produced in the village. Was there anything else from Wagner? No, my lady, Aemilia said as she helped her out of her equipment. It seems to be a normal lunch invitation. Ludmila finished her preparations with half an hour to spare. Once again, she was in her only dress, with its forest green skirts that were definitely hanging too high off of the floor. She was already acutely self-conscious about the fact that she repeatedly wore it to formal occasions without needing this additional worry. Aemilia, she asked, would you be able to do some shopping for me? Shopping, my lady? I need a larger wardrobe, Ludmila told her, especially for formal occasions. Butdont you want to be there as well? I do, Ludmila sighed, but as we can see now, I never seem to have time. Nothing overly extravagant, just outfits that are presentable for meetings and such. Very well, my lady, Aemilia said. Ill see what I can do while youre out doing Adventurer Guild thingsthough youre due to be back at Wardens Vale soon, yes? Thats right. Well just have to make everything fit in together somehow. Ludmila was particularly anxious to return to her demesne. The long list of migrant candidates that had been handed to her by the Temple finally filled several crucial trades whose absence had been throttling development. Even though it was still spring, she felt that there was too little time to finish everything that needed to be done before winter. I suppose the best course would be to collect designs and we can go over them while were in the Barony...then we can place orders on our return to the city. Will that work, my lady? I think so, yes, Ludmila replied. The formal announcement of our new relationship with the Empire will be a week after we return C the new outfits need to be ready by the time merchants and representatives from Arwintar begin to arrive several days after that. Aemilia looked down at her hands, silently tallying whatever she had in mind. That will be close, my lady, she said, but I think I can coax at least one outfit to be ready by then. Good enough, Ludmila nodded. Between the demesne, my work here and the Adventurer Guild I dont think I need a whole lot to start with. With one last check in front of the dresser mirror, Ludmila descended from her solar and left the manor with Aemilia in tow. Baroness Wagners manor was on the other side of the gardens that spanned the front of the Royal Villa, a five minute walk away from Ludmilas own. As House Wagner had opted to live in E-Rantel rather than out in their demesne nearby, the manor had seen a number of extensions and renovations which had transformed it into a building significantly larger than the regular guest manors in the district. It still maintained the general theme of the buildings surrounding it, with its arching limestone architecture that matched the Royal Villas but, beyond that, it was fashioned as the permanent residence for a noble house. Human footmen in the chestnut and silver livery of House Wagner were stationed on the street, ready to receive the days guests. A well-groomed young man, perhaps twenty years of age, received her, leading her into the entrance where the Butler awaited. From there, the Butler guided her to the hall of the manor C the room where the official business of a noble house was usually conducted, as well as the place where large functions were held. Much like Countess Jeznes aged Butler, the steward of House Wagner announced her entry. Lady Ludmila Zahradnik, he said in a clear voice, and those in attendance turned to look in her direction, Baroness of Wardens Vale. After a quick scan of the faces lining the tables in the room, Ludmila realized that this was not going to be an ordinary lunch. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Ludmila parted ways with Aemilia, who was to join the servants hall. Making her way up the central aisle between the rows of seated nobles, Ludmila came before Baroness Wagner, who was seated at the head table, which was raised to overlook the chamber. Welcome, Lady Zahradnik, she smiled in greeting. Im delighted that you were able to join us. The pleasure is all mine, Lady Wagner, Ludmila replied. I was not aware that there would be so many attending when the invitation arrived this morning. The warm smile on Baroness Wagners face faltered, and the warm tone of her voice turned sombre. You will have to forgive me for going about things the way I have, Lady Wagner said. It wasnecessary. I believe youll understand why once we get started here. Countess Corelyn has reserved a seat for you beside her C please, make yourself comfortable. Two sets of long, ebony dining tables had been arranged parallel to one other, running lengthwise along the hall. Going by the number of nobles in attendance, Lady Wagner could have probably entertained her guests in the more personal setting of her dining room but, for some reason, she had chosen not to do so. Clara was seated at the front of one of the tables, with Baroness Gagnier across from her. Aside from them, it appeared that nearly all of the nobles in the duchy were present. Most prominent among them was Countess Jezne, who was seated with all five of her direct vassals C four women and a young man C who all held baronial titles. Count V?lkchenheim was present as well, seated with two independent baronesses from the western half of the duchy. Ludmilas mind worked to name them all, but she could only recognize the women in attendance from past gatherings. Where is Baron Hamel? Ludmila asked after she made her greetings and seated herself beside Clara. Hes out in his demesne this week, replied Clara, so he said he couldnt make it. That shouldnt be the case though C hes not half a day away from the cityits too bad, he would have probably liked to see the Dragons. You knew about them before they arrived? Ludmila wondered if all her time away from her administrative duties was preventing her from receiving important information in a timely manner. She never had a good ear for political matters in the first place, and her mounting responsibilities were certainly not helping her stay on top of things. No, I was just as surprised as anyone else, Clara replied. With all the preparations weve been making for the official announcement in a few weeks, however, I suspected that there might be more coming to impress upon new visitors the majesty of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Thats right, Lady Gagnier agreed, the short-term policies set forth by the Royal Court have been pushing all of the territories along the major trade routes to bring their presentation to a higher standard. The worst sections of the highways have seen refurbishing, all of the villages and towns along them have been cleaned up and will be in full celebratory decor when the announcement is made and trade resumes. The city, especially, is being scoured clean and all the buildings are having their exteriors fixed up. What does that have to do with Dragons, though? Ludmila asked, Do you mean to say that they were flown in to just look impressive when traffic from the Empire begins to arrive? That sounds about right, Clara nodded. The Baharuth Imperial Guard has a contingent of Air Cavalry with Hippogriffs and Gryphons. Ive heard that some places use other beasts, such as Wyverns, as well. Dragons patrolling the skies above the Royal Capital of the Sorcerous Kingdom is a clear display of superiority and presents unapproachable levels of prestige. The directives outlined by the Royal Court are clear: the capital duchy is to be the crown jewel of the Sorcerous Kingdom C a peerless bastion of power, wealth and majesty for all the world to stand in awe of. The excited energy that was carried in her voice had not diminished since the duchys nobles had been set on their course after the announcement of the Empires submission to the Sorcerous Kingdom to the gathered nobles in the Royal Villa. It was an event that very much tickled the sense of pride that many of the nobles of the interior nursed within themselves. Though it was something that she could understand if she thought about it, being raised in the coarse borderlands appeared to create a sense of distance between her own sensibilities and those of the others. The muted conversation around the hall diminished and ceased as Baroness Wagner rose to her feet at the front of the room. She swept her gaze over the assembled nobles before she spoke, her voice filling the well-crafted chamber. I must first apologise for taking time out of everyones busy schedules with the coming proceedings, she lowered her head slightly, but there is an urgent matter that needs to be addressed by the nobles of E-Rantel C something aside from the current preparations underway throughout the realm. Lianes voice was uncharacteristically tense; her face grim. She ran her hands slightly over the pure white tablecloth in front of her for a moment before speaking again. Im sure most of you have guessed what this is about, she said, considering who is not present. Those of you with better ears and eyes than my own should already be very well aware of the issue at hand. Ludmila turned her head to look from Clara to Lady Gagnier, then to the rest of the assembled nobles. All of them held similarly grim expressions to Lady Wagners. None looked to harbour the same uncertainty that encroached on Ludmilas mind. She resisted the urge to look around, trying to recall the faces and names of those in attendance to figure out what was going on. I assume this hall is warded against espionage? Countess Jeznes voice rose from her table. Yes, Baroness Wagner replied. The daily business of House Wagner is run from this office, as are the executive operations of all of our merchant companies. It is guarded from regular spying and warded against divination magic. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. With a nod, she seated herself at her table, ceding the floor to Countess Jezne. The aged matrons heavy black dress unruffled as she rose, and she cast her stern, brown-eyed gaze over the assembly before speaking. Then Ill get straight to the point, Vilette Jezne said with a clear voice. House Fassett is currently undergoing a succession dispute. Most of us have seen Jacqueline Fassett representing her late fathers title in recent weeks. As a result, most of us also assumed that Count Fassetts son, Campbell, did not survive Katze. However it turned out that he was never at the battle in the first place. Two weeks ago, he came out of hiding and has since then gathered his supporters from around their territory in order to remove his sister from power. Does the Royal Court know about this? Someone asked after the brief summary. I dont know, Countess Jezne admitted. The Royal Court has shown no indication that they are aware of the problem, but it could be that they simply do not care for such matters until it adversely affects the administration of the realm. I may have been appointed to the Royal Court as an...Advisor but, in the past few weeks, Ive only come to accept many of their ways as inhuman. My role has mostly been to assist as an interpreter between the Royal Court and the House of Lords. Their actions are not driven by the same motives as one might come to expect from one of our own, and they certainly do not care for our politics. Campbell is the legal heir, Count V?lkchenheim said. If he brings the matter to the Royal Courts attention, shouldnt it be easily settled? That is a question I might have expected out of Zahradnik, Countess Jezne scoffed, but definitely not from a member of House V?lkchenheim. Are you truly so ignorant of your neighbor? Ludmila blinked as she was brought up in a way that did not sound very flattering C it did not help that she was indeed entirely ignorant of what was being discussed. Count V?lkchenheim seemed to understand the meaning behind the Countess derisive reply, however. His lips formed into a thin line as he flushed slightly, nodding a few times in understanding. So youre implying that any direct investigation by the Royal Court will bode ill for us all. Thats exactly what Im implying, returned Countess Jezne. The late Count Fassett may have been able to evade the oversight of Lord Rettenmeier, but his legacy will not escape the notice of the Prime Minister should they attract her attention. I assume no one is so naive as to think that the only one complicit was Count Fassett himself. Count V?lkchenheim turned his head to look up at the arched limestone ceiling. Several seconds later, he turned his gaze back down again to address Countess Jezne with a sigh. So neither Campbell nor Jacqueline Fassett will request the arbitration of the Royal Court, Count V?lkchenheim said, out of this same fear. If the Royal Court performs a full investigation of the dispute, it will uncover all of House Fassetts shady practices. Stillthis is the responsibility of House Fassett alone C are you certain that the outcomes of a royal intervention will affect us as well? The probability is high, Countess Jeznes voice carried no hint of uncertainty. Even if it was not, its still an untenable risk. At least two members of His Majestys Cabinet have openly expressed discontent with the allowances provided by the laws which were adopted from Re-Estize. It is not unreasonable that they would use House Fassett as justification to make amendments C or do away with our laws entirely. A murmur swept through the assembled nobles. These laws included the ones that ensured the rights and protection of the nobility and how the realm was governed as a whole. In the past, thoughtlessly removing those laws would incite a mass rebellion from the nobility, so the idea was unthinkable in Re-Estize. Even the ascendant Baharuth Emperor needed to preemptively perform a bloody, systematic coup in order to curb the uprising that would have surely occurred in reaction to the changes in his government. The Sorcerous Kingdom had no such issues, however C the law was naught but a paper shield should those in power decide against it: easily pierced, shredded and burned to ashes on a whim. Or was it? Ludmila recalled her conversations with Lady Shalltear since she had become her vassal: at the least, her liege did not seem to be someone that would callously disregard the stated wishes of His Majesty. The only other members of the Kings Cabinet that she had personally interacted with were Lord Mare and Lady Aura, who both seemed like reasonable enough individuals as well, despite their apparent age. Countess Jezne, on the other hand, had been appointed the Human Advisor to the Royal Court, so she presumably knew all of its members. Perhaps there was something that she understood from her firsthand experience with the other members of the Court that caused her to believe in the likelihood of such an extreme outcome. How do you propose we do anything at all? Claras voice rose over the din, Unless they are our own vassals, we nobles have no right to interfere in the business of other fiefs. And therein lay the problem. A noble was an autonomous ruler of their own demesne, bound by the oath of fealty that they swore to their own liege. As long as a noble did not break those laws which applied to them or run afoul of the terms of their contract, the law protected them from arbitrary measures taken by even the sovereign, never mind unassociated nobles. One could not simply decide that they didnt like their neighbor one day and go to war with them to fix the problem. Has Jacqueline Fassetts oath of fealty been ratified by the Royal Court? Ludmila asked. No, Countess Jezne answered. She has not come forward with one yet, as far as I know. With the uncertainty surrounding our place in the future of this nation, many nobles have not done so. But all that means is that the Royal Court can throw the book at House Fassett once they find out what theyve been up to. It does not give the House of Lords the right to enforce our collective will upon them. The purpose of the legislative branch is to propose bills to the Royal Court, not deliver justice to one of our own C this is the role of His Majestys Judiciary, which reports directly to the Royal Court. If the Judiciary deals with House Fassett, Clara said, will that resolve the issue in a way that will satisfy the Royal Court? Who is the Judiciary, anyways? Each individual lord still administers justice in their own lands, so only the high courts can prosecute House Fassett. In that case, who heads the Judiciary? Lady Albedo does, at the moment. I think I just heard something ridiculous, Clara amethyst eyes glinted. Are you saying that the Executive, Legislative and Judicial branches of our government are all headed by the same individual? Well, the sovereign technically has that authority in Re-Estize as well, within the bounds of the law. As Lady Albedo C the Guardian Overseer C is the right hand of the Sorcerer King, she wields that authority by extension. Clara leaned forward over their table after hearing Countess Jeznes reply, lightly rubbing her temples. Several of the other nobles showed faces that ranged between shock and dismay. Having a single person hold such power was a problem waiting to happen: it was merely a matter of when. All one needed to do was get on Lady Albedos bad side and there would be nothing one could do about anything that befell them unless an appeal managed to reach the Sorcerer King. Given how consistently scarce His Majesty appeared to be, the chances of this happening seemed next to nonexistent. Then our hands are tied, arent they? Count V?lkchenheim rose to speak again, We have no recourse C there is nothing that we can legally do to fix this. We would not all be here if there was a simple answer, Countess Jezne snapped. A single noble can do nothing about this, but perhaps a solution can be found between all of us. Diplomatic pressure, then? Countess Corelyn ventured, If a friendly word of caution doesnt work, we can boycott them as a group through private sanctions. Boycott them to do what, precisely? Countess Jezne rolled her eyes, We have two weeks before the territories are reviewed by the Royal Court to ensure that everyone has been made ready. Generations of their corrupt practices will not simply evaporate in such a short amount of time. The moment a single report of their activity reaches the Prime Ministers desk, she will descend on House Fassett without a shred of mercy C and well be next. We should at least make the effort, Countess Corelyn insisted. There are lines that we should not cross but, at the least, we should demonstrate that we attempted to do something about one of our own through the limited means available to us. There was a long silence as the assembled nobles thought on what to do. With no other solutions presented, Baroness Wagner spoke once more. Thenare there any objections to our taking this action? Her icy blue gaze swept over the hall. Heads turned to look at one another with uncertain looks but, with the lack of alternatives, no one voiced their dissent. Very well, she nodded, lunch will be served shortly. Let us discuss how we can best turn House Fassett from its course. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The entrance to the hall opened, out of which a procession of House Wagners sharply-dressed household servants entered the room carrying trays of refreshments and the first course of lunch. As they worked their way down from the head of the hall, the sound of voices grew into a dull murmur which blanketed the air. Why did I have to open my mouth? Clara said despondently as she pushed her crisp salad around its plate with her fork, I just said the first thing that came to my mind and now were doing it! If it doesnt work, it will be my fault Well, its not wrong, Lady Gagnier said before taking a sip out of her wine glass. Its basically the only thing we can doright? Nothing else comes to my mind, at least. Its not enough, Clara said. I dont think its enough, anyways. House Fassett still has full authority over their own demesne C all well be doing is shaking our fist at them ineffectually. The three women looked up as a shadow crossed the polished black surface of the table. Baroness Wagner appeared and sat across from Ludmila with her food brought along by a maid. AhI screwed up, Lady Wagner fretted, even as she settled herself. Why did I arrange the seats this way? The Counts should have been up at the head table with their host C now I just look like some ignorant child with a big head sitting up there on my own looking down on everyone. The three other noblewomen at the table stared at her blankly. Lady Wagners eyes went to each with growing uncertainty. Oh gods, strands of her pale, blonde hair nearly fell into her food as she hung her head, I was right, wasnt I? I think you have the right of it Lady Gagnier started slowly, but it hardly matters right now with the establishment poised to crash down on our heads. Eh? Lady Wagners eyes focused as she looked up, Thats right, isnt it. Im sorry for being so selfish C did I interrupt something? Clara was just talking about how she screwed uCai! Ludmila snatched her hand away from the table and turned a hurt look at Clara, who was brandishing her silver salad fork. That hurts, you know. Oh, dont give me that, Clara sniffed. I know Adventurers are tougher than regular people C ballista bolts would probably bounce off of you by now. Ludmila glowered down at the four indentations in her skin. What happened to those table manners that you used to always fuss over? She asked. Were probably all doomed anyways, Clara replied glumly. Perhaps I should become an Adventurer as well. It cant be as bad as everyone says, Ludmila said. This is all an exaggeration right? What could House Fassett have possibly done that would turn the rest of us into collateral damage? Slaverytrafficking contraband? Lady Gagnier said. Extortion and racketeering, Lady Wagner nodded. Conspiracy against their fellow nobles in the duchy, Clara chimed in. Ludmila slowly turned her head to each noblewoman at the table as they spoke, she felt her mouth work silently as she absorbed what they had said. Thisthis is surely some sort of joke Her eyes went back and forth again between each of them, No. Nonono C how? How is this possible? They swore fealty to the King; they were nobles of Re-Estize, subject to the same laws as we. Lord Rettenmeier would definitely have not allowed all of that to happen. I know for a fact that youve heard that this is not the case, Clara said flatly. Yes, Ludmila replied weakly, but I thought they were just vague, unsubstantiated indiscretions at best C not this flagrant violation of Crown Laws that should have definitely drawn the notice of the court. The Royal Provost was certainly a capable administrator, Clara replied, but he ruled from the comfort of the city. House Fassett would never let any damning evidence cross the duchy to reach him. Then how did it become such widespread knowledge? Ludmila frowned, Everyone else seems to know exactly what is going on. Because we can see the signs, Clara replied. Signs of generations of mismanagement and the scars of short-sighted greed. More than that, some of us can feel it. It is hard to describe, but when certain nobles are exposed to such activity, somethinghappens. I cant really explain why, but it is an unmistakable sensation: a visceral disgust that taints your senses. On the other side of the table, the two younger noblewomen nodded their heads at her friends words. Wardens Vale is too far removed to sense any of this, Clara continued. Your only connection to the rest of the realm is through short, periodic trips on the Katze River, so its hardly surprising that you werent aware of any of what had been going on. Your reaction was recognizable enough, though. House Zahradnik has always been adamantly austere when it comes to observing the order of the realm. Im still not sure I can believe this, Ludmila said with a quaver in her voice. If you all sensed it, then why did no one act until now? The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. It is because we are nobles that we cannot act, Clara explained patiently. The duties of a Frontier Noble and the remoteness of their fiefs spares you from most of this: if the nation is invaded by Demihumans or monsters, you deal with those threats directly C killing them, chasing them away or deterring them from encroaching upon the borders. The problems that arise in the interior are mostly created by others of our kind, and are not so easy to remedy through force. Of course, sometimes, Demihumans sneak in and criminals like bandits and smugglers can have a lords justice enacted upon them but, by far, the largest problems come in a form that is not so simple to deal with. One moment C Count V?lkchenheim will certainly lend credence to this. Twisting in her seat, she signaled to one of the footmen attending the room. He immediately took notice and quickly strode over, bowing respectfully before standing straight to await Claras instructions. Inform Lord V?lkchenheim that we would like to speak to him, Clara said. Sooner, rather than later. The footman nodded in acknowledgement, turning to walk away around the aisle. After raising a crystal goblet filled with sparkling ros to wet her throat, Clara continued her explanation. If we arbitrarily act against another noble outside of our jurisdiction, then we ourselves would be breaking the law. If a rogue lord operates in such a manner that does not give others just cause to act, our hands are tied. Even this action C this sanction C is nothing more than a double-edged measure in normal circumstances: it can as much have them delve deeper into their illegal activities to offset their losses as it can encourage them to amend their ways. Given that both sides of House Fassett are invested in their struggle, it is highly likely that it will force both Jacqueline and Campbell to entrench themselves even further. I do not believe this is the only option, a familiar voice said from over Ludmilas shoulder: Torkel V?lkchenheim had come over from his table. I apologize for the intrusion, but I could not help but jump in when I noticed your topic. The young Count looked around for a suitable place to sit, finally settling on having a chair brought over to the head of the table so he could equally address all four noblewomen. In other circumstances, he said, I would say that it is a pleasure to be in the presence of such lovely and capable young women, but this troubling business casts a pall over our meeting. They nodded politely at his greeting, and Clara picked up the conversation as he took his seat. You were saying something about sanctions not being our only option, Lord V?lkchenheim? She asked. Yesyes, I did. He nodded, We were discussing a similar outcome at the other table, trying to puzzle out if there was another way to resolve this crisis. With the collective will of the House of Lords being delivered in the form of harsh sanctions, a defensive reaction would almost certainly be the response. I proposed that we give them another avenue to choose from. Carrot and stick, Lady Wagner surmised. You propose to give them a more attractive option in the face of a plainly belligerent one. Just so, Count V?lkchenheim smiled at Lady Wagners immediate comprehension, but not only that. Whoever accepts our offer will receive our support in their bid for the succession, and they will be beholden to us from that point forward C after which we can nudge them in the right direction. But in that case, Clara said, they will either both refuse knowing that we will gain influence over them, or they will both accept out of fear that the other will gain an insurmountable advantage. What happens then? If they both refuse, then we will proceed with our sanctions, Count V?lkchenheim answered. If they both accept, then we will settle the claim through arbitration. I know, it will probably not be that pretty C Countess Jezne laughed in my face when I put forward the idea, he glanced over at the other table for a moment and lowered his voice, but that sour old goat is almost certainly made entirely out of the sawdust that comes out of her mills. Her reaction is not entirely unwarranted, Lady Wagner said. It may simply be replacing one problem with another, and if the Royal Court investigates the matter and notices that we are all holding hands with them Count V?lkchenheims confident poise deflated somewhat as she poked a fearsome hole in his idea. Even if your best-case scenario came to pass Ludmila added, even if the succession was resolved and they corrected their conduct, House Fassett would still need to be called to account for whatever they did. Lord V?lkchenheim, Clara said. If you do not mind...could you share with Lady Zahradnik what occurred in your grandfathers time between your houses? Of course, he replied, I have nothing but respect for the Frontier Noblesthough I suppose you are the only one that is left around here. Our demesne has had a taste of what the wilderness offers since their decline C to the point where my family has required their scions to prove their worth through combat with Demihumans and monsters. I can only imagine that you are ever focused outwards at the border. That may not be the case for long, Ludmila answered. The Sorcerer Kings armies make my station effectively obsolete. I still command the frontier, but most of the work now is done by Undead soldiers rather than Human patrols. With this development, it might be for the best if I was acquainted with the politics of the interior. I am not sure how much Lady Corelyn has shared with you, Count V?lkchenheim said, but I will start at the beginning. Well, the beginning of what matters here. It is not an exciting tale by any measure, really Count V?lkchenheim swirled his drink for a minute as he collected his thoughts, the crystal glass glinting in the light of the magical lamps above. After downing half of what remained, he leaned in to tell his tale. It is not difficult to notice that V?lkchenheim County is rather small compared to other, similar territories: it is barely the size of two Baroniesneither is it very well developed, if I were to be perfectly honest. The village where our manor is only has a single inn for merchants and a handful of stores, and the people do not live the lives that their hard work should have earned them. Though the decline of the Frontier Nobles had some small part in this, it is more due to what happened in my grandfathers time. Our familys demesne originally had four baronies: two which ran along the western highway and the two we hold today. House Fassett was not satisfied with the small stretch of the road that they controlled and they sought to wrest our part away from us. Theyengineered an incident. The previous Count Fassett married one of his daughters into House V?lkchenheim C to the younger brother of my grandfather, who was granted one of the baronies along the highway to administer. We did not know of House Fassettsdisposition back then. Or maybe that is just when they began the fall into their current state. My grandfather simply thought that it was a friendly overture to seal an amicable relationship between our two houses. But then that woman who married my granduncle began to twist everything about him. Under her influence, he changedfor the worse. My grandfather tried to reason with him, but everything he said seemingly fell on deaf ears C so twisted my granduncle was around the Fassett womans little finger. Within the first year of his marriage, my granduncle implemented several policies that were poorly thought out or even plainly greedy and harmful to the people. By the third year, his barony was clearly in bad shape: bandits and highwaymen were rampant and there were rumors of other shady groups entrenching themselves there. It was then that my grandfather decided to end the problem and strip him of his titlebut, for the love of his dear brother, he had waited too long: House Fassett was well ahead of him by that point. When he arrived at my granduncles manor, my Grandfather instead found a Crown Prosecutor waiting for him. He was sent to trial in E-Rantel, accused of abusing his powers, mismanaging his demesne, and flouting the contract between himself and King Rampossa. With House Fassett and all of their well placed witnesses, he could not defend himself adequately from the charge C even the Provost at the time was also in House Fassetts pocket. The courts verdict was that my grandfather was unfit for his duties and he was stripped of half of his titles for his corrupt acts and the failure to uphold his obligations. Both of those baronies taken away were to be awarded to House Fassett so they could properly oversee them, but the King in the end decided to grant one as a title to an unassociated noble who had risen through service elsewhere. The damage was done, however. House Fassett now had control of a huge stretch of the western highway, free to exploit it as they pleased, along with their newly acquired barony. My granduncle died of an accident shortly after that, and my grandfather died a broken man, leaving what was left of our impoverished county to my lord father. The Provost stationed in E-Rantel continued to work for House Fassett, and retired to the Royal Capital decades later a wealthy man. Lord Rettenmeier was appointed in his place shortly after. In the silence that followed, Count V?lkchenheim drained what was left of his glass and returned to his table without a word. Now do you understand what House Fassett is? Claras voice held a tinge of anger following the recounting. Lady Zahradnik, are you alright? Lady Wagners voice came from across the table, jarring Ludmila from her thoughts. Her unfocused vision sharpened and she saw Baroness Wagner looking back at her with a worried expression. Clara and Lady Gagnier were looking at her the same way as well. Ludmila was uncertain what sort of face she was putting on, so she looked down at the table instead. There, over her murky reflection, she found that her hands had turned white: gripping the wooden table so tightly that her fingernails were leaving marks over the polished surface. She slowly loosened her grip, but now all the tension had nowhere to go. Hiding her hands under the table, she flexed and unflexed her fingers and, finding that it didnt help at all, she forced her hands to rest on her lap. Im alright, she answered tersely. Im alC Im alright? Theres no way I can be alright. Ludmila swallowed before speaking again as emotions continued to roil around somewhere deep inside her. Im sorry, I must excuse myself, she said as she rose abruptly. Please, let me know what is decided upon later. She stepped away from the table and brushed past the startled footman who had stepped forward to attend to her, rapidly making her way towards the exit. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Unfortunately for Ludmila, leaving the Wagner Manor did not have the effect of leaving the agitating feelings behind. As she walked along the street, she glanced over her shoulder several times wondering if there was a dark cloud following her, but the bright afternoon skies only returned her foul mood with indifference. The Undead sentinels and even the servants she strode past did not seem to react to her either, simply continuing on their way to fulfil whatever errands they had been tasked with. Her steps echoed harshly against the buildings and nearby wall as she meandered through the district, wrestling with the emotions swirling within. After Ludmila had gone a quarter of the way around, the sound of a second set of distant steps joined her own. My lady! Aemilias voice called out from behind her, Please, slow down! Ludmilas furious pace faltered, the realization that she had simply left her ladys maid behind dampening her feelings for a moment. The steps settled in behind her, but Aemilia remained silent as she caught up and followed. I suppose I should thank Wagner for letting you know that I stormed out like that, Ludmila was still having trouble modulating her voice. No, my lady, Aemilia replied. I feltsomethingand left the servants hall to see if there were any problems, only to find out that you had left. If I may ask, my lady: is something the matter? There is, Ludmila said. I heard something that did not sit well with me, and now I feelI lack a proper way to describe it. It is like a disgusting, oily film that has coated me from head to toe C within, anger that rises from somewhere that threatens to set it all aflame. It felt so real that she had to constantly fight to keep from unconsciously checking her skin and hair and, being unable to cast it away, she could only walk along as her skin crawled. She wondered if she was going crazy; anyone that heard her description would certainly believe it to be the case. I-is it magic? Aemilia asked, Did someone cast a spell on you? Maybe you should visit the cathedral I dont think so, she replied. Threatening or casting hostile magic on others is a criminal act C no one would risk doing so in a hall full of nobles Or would they? The sprinkling of questionable actions that she had heard about over the weeks, finally culminating in Count V?lkchenheims tale, was now casting the shadow of doubt on everything. None of the others seemed so affected, at any rate, Ludmila continued. Lady Corelyn said that it had something to do with being a certain sort of noble, but what she described is only half of what I am feeling right now. She said nothing about thisire. Perhaps they felt the same way, but have become accustomed to managing it. Ludmila was already shocked into disgusted silence long before the end of Count V?lkchenheims tale. She was barely able to parse any of it: not the motives, nor the methods or the outcomes. It did not help that the haze of anger had painted her vision white as his account reached its conclusion. She understood each individual point in the story but, for the life of her, she simply could not understand why they would do it, or how House Fassett could even bring themselves to act in such a manner. It flew in the face of everything she had been raised to believe by her family, friends and mentors. Even more so than that, Ludmilas irrevocable sense of duty, impartial justice and unflinching fortitude was something that was etched into her soul C it was her very existence, and what she had heard was anathema to her. You are stronger than they are, my lady, Aemilia offered helpfully. Maybe its like how those who are more established in their craft or more advanced as an Adventurer express their abilities more clearly. At least I think thats what happened to me: when it happened to you, it roused me as well. We should know for sure if we check the staff in the manor. Aemilias suggestion seemed reasonable. Ever since Lady Shalltear had brought her to the realization that she had these abilities, her continued experimentation surrounding the application of them had opened her mind to the idea that such abilities were actually a common thing in the everyday lives of the people C that they had long since incorporated them to the point that it seemed natural, and only overtly supernatural feats were considered special. The sensations continued to follow her even after she had rationalized and framed them in a tentative manner, however. Cutting across the front of the Royal Villa and through its pristine gardens, they were back in front of her manor in a matter of minutes. Ludmila stopped to look at the two Death Knights keeping watch over the entrance. When Aemilia mentioned that it might have been an ability that spurred her from the servants hall of Wagners manor, she thought her two Undead footmen should have come running straight to her through the same ability; they had been with her for as long as Aemilia had. On the other hand, Lady Shalltear had mentioned that the Undead were immune to mind-affecting abilities so it was entirely possible that, since it was driven on strong emotions, that the Death Knights were simply not affected. A wide-eyed Terah appeared immediately after one of the footmen opened the door. My Lady! She came forward worriedly, are you alright? Behind her, the Linum sisters poked their heads out into the hall. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Did everyone else feel that as well? Ludmila decided not to dance around the topic: they would know what she was referring to if it had happened. No, my lady, Terah shook her head. The Linum sisters and I felt it, but Terrence and Rodney were out on errands and did not come running back. If I may askwhat happened, exactly? That her Human footmen had not been affected did not come as a surprise C they had been hired while she was away and worked in the city exclusively. Ludmila barely saw them, so there was little time to develop any sort of connection: she was simply their employer and nothing more. She wondered if the receptiveness of her vassals could be used as a gauge of loyalty, or if it was simply a matter of time before she established her authority over them. I received some unsettling information, Ludmila said. I believe it is something that needs to be addressed soonbut I am not sure how. I see, Terah said. I figured it had something to do with Baroness Wagners lunch C it ran far longer than a simple meal between friends. It is still ongoing, Ludmila told her, but I could not stay. Iwas unable to handle any more of what I had learned there. If you need some time to yourself, my lady, I can postpone our afternoon meeting No, Ludmila immediately answered, I cannot afford to fall behind on my work C more and more things keep appearing to demand my attention. Luzi, check the letter room for messages. Yes, my lady, Aemilia said and stepped into the office nearby. Ludmila attempted to refresh herself in her solar by taking a bath, but the disgusting sensation she felt over her did not wash away so obligingly. She returned to the main floor of the manor in more comfortable garb to see if she could get some work done. Even leaving the meeting at the Wagner manor early, there were scant few hours left in the afternoon to catch up with her administrative duties in the drawing room. Settling into familiar routines and organizing her thoughts did not help her mental state in the slightest: what had manifested during lunch remained with her even as she focused on her work. Aemilia appeared thirty minutes after Ludmila had started, carrying in the tea set upon its familiar silver tray. Ludmila glanced to the side and saw that her maid still wore the same look of concern that she had on the way back to the manor. Ludmila leaned back on her chair, letting out a sigh as she watched Aemilia prepare tea. Am I still doing it? Ludmila asked. It? Oh, yes, Aemilia replied. Its a very odd feeling, my lady, even now that I know what it is. Unlike your usual fortifying influence, this is quite agitating Ludmila had shared a few of her findings with her ladys maid in weeks past. As limited as it was, it was useful to have someone close to her that was benefitting from the effects of her abilities to provide feedback C unlike the generally tight-lipped Undead in her service that were also sometimes beneficiaries of her abilities. For Aemilias part, she had not even questioned that it existed at all or thought it was out of sorts. If anything, it only added to her maids impossibly lofty image of her. I need to get this under control somehow, Ludmila muttered. I must be inconveniencing everyone with this. Are you even going to be able to sleep through my constant prodding with thisability? Well, we can hardly blame you, my lady, Aemilia straightened from her work as she replied. If it has something to do with what you arebeing in the service of a great noble is something that any of us would desire. Countess Corelyn hasnt described this problem, though. Her own abilities are morenormal. They could even be overlooked if you didnt know what was going on. Perhaps its not the same, my lady? Aemilia set the teacup down in front of her with a loud clack, which made her wince. She raised her hand in front of her face in bewilderment. Apologies, my lady, she frowned down at the table, I dont know why I put the cup down so roughly. Ludmila had a pretty good idea: her ability, which was agitating her subordinates, was giving them a taste of what she had been feeling since lunch. She suspected that the other maids were expending this aggression on their chores as well. What was that you were saying about not being the same? She asked Aemilia. Oh, yes, Aemilia looked away from the cup back to Ludmila. Since you mentioned Lady Shalltear told you that it was the ability to command, perhaps its related to martial vocations? Everyone knows that Frontier Nobles are different somehow but, until I came into your service, I didnt truly know what it meant beyond people simply saying so. So rather than look to other nobles for comparison, Ludmila said, I should look elsewhere for my answers? Yes, thats exactly it, my lady, Aemilia replied. In the old stories, Frontier Nobles led their retinues and armies to defend the nation from threats C Demihumans, monsters, bandits and even waged war on other Human territories. You are also strong enough to be an Adventurer, which is not something most nobles can claim. Rather than thesoftnobles of the interior, you might want to look to great captains and generals. To the stories of warrior kings and marcher lords C everything that Ive seen of you appears to point in that direction. The Great Houses of Re-Estize have long stopped being marcher lords, Ludmila muttered, even though they still fashion themselves with those titles... I agree, my lady, Aemilia nodded. They are no longer the same as what their titles originally demanded from them. Ive heard that the Legions of the Empire have fighting nobles in their ranksthey might be the most promising lead? So, Ludmila smirked, in the meantime, I will have four inexplicably angry maids buzzing around the manor like disturbed hornets, controlling a bunch of Undead. Gods know what will happen to me bottling these feelings up until I can arrange a meeting with one of those rumored imperial nobles. Aemilia momentarily made a strange face at Ludmilas words before clearing her throat and wiping the expression away. ThenLady Shalltear? She asked, It may be improper to request an audience with your liege for such a strange issue, but If I meet with her, I would definitely have to explain why it is happening, Ludmila replied. Aemilias confused expression prompted Ludmila to explain further. The House of Lords is attempting to resolve the source of this issue without the intervention of the Royal Court, she told her. are things really that bad? Aemilia asked. To be honest, I dont know, Ludmila admitted. Lady Shalltear has shown me so much patience and favour that I cannot help but feel that the other nobles perception of the Kings Cabinet to be at great odds with my own experience with their members. Even Lord Mare and Lady Aura do not seem like such fearsome people. But the inner nobles are more well attuned to politics than I am, and are most likely better at reading others in these matters. Countess Jezne has navigated the intricacies of this realm for longer than both of us combined have lived, and she holds an advisory position on the Royal Court besides. Surely theres something that she sees that I do not. Then it is a choice, Aemilia said. A choice between the trust that you hold in your liege, and the will of the House of Lords. Ludmila stared at her maid: Aemilias decisive tone was entirely out-of-character to her usual complementary demeanor. Apologies for the presumption, my lady, she bowed, but I feel that this must be said. As your faithful ladys maid C wherever you lead, I will follow. I trust that my lady will make the right decisions, and I will do whatever I must to assist you in your duties. I know that this is rarely the true relationship between liege and vassalbut shouldnt it be that way as well? Her ladys maid collected the lukewarm tea that had remained untouched throughout their conversation. Setting everything securely back on the silver tray, Aemilia walked away towards the entrance of the drawing room. Thank you, Aemilia. I am at your service, my lady. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 23 Chapter 23 you will toil and struggle and fight and die against any and all intruders that would come, as your House has done for generations. Yet, for all of these efforts, your names become as dust to those that reap the benefits of the peace that you win for their lands. Lady Shalltears words of a month previous returned to Ludmilas recollection, and a tear rolled down her cheek as she bit her lip in frustration. Lady Shalltear knew. By her words, she knew, and Ludmila was entirely oblivious to them at the time C replying like some na?ve child: eager to repeat what she had learned as a diligent pupil. Everyone knew. Everyone but a certain Frontier Noble. Ah, what was this called again? Being ignorant? A fool? A loyal, stubborn fool: the last in a long line of loyal, stubborn fools. Even when warned C even when told directly, her heart refused to believe that someone entrusted with the duties of a noble could conduct themselves in such a manner. Right until Count V?lkchenheims tale of House Fassett was forcibly crammed down her throat, at a point where everything threatened to collapse around her once again. All of her preconceptions of the world and how it should work had been steadily crumbling away since she entered Lady Shalltears service and, now, even the ways that defined her very existence were cast in doubt. Generations unwavering service. A life filled with loss, where they could only swallow their sorrows and fight on. Generations of stalwart vigilance paid for in blood. And for what? So that others could skirt the law and play their games of intrigue? Ludmila recalled her fathers expression of gratitude over their meagre stipend C the price the others paid for peace C which allowed them to uphold their duties: to continue to hold the border. Her feelings over the memory warped, tainted with her new understanding of its meaning. Rather than being seen as reliable peers, supported by the efforts of the realm as a whole, they had been treated as nothing more than guard animals sustained by table scraps. Was that all her family and people amounted to? Was it all that they were worth? How her realizations repainted her knowledge of the past was not even the worst of it. If Lady Shalltear knew, it was almost certain that the Royal Court knew as well. Countess Jeznes fears were probably justified: the central administration would simply allow the situation to develop to such a degree that it could be used as damning evidence against retention of the laws that they were so dissatisfied with. It would be a fatal blow to the aristocracy, and a permanent stain against the hundreds of thousands of Human citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom. All of the efforts of the past month; the promising future laid before them: all torn apart by a noble house still mired in their old waysand no one but the Royal Court C who had no reason to move until it suited their purposes C possessed the legal authority to stop them. The faint sound of objects clattering to the ground, followed by the crash of plates, came over from across the courtyard. Ludmila unclenched her fists and took several deep breaths. With the source of her ire at the forefront of her mind, her continually rising sense of aggression was probably wreaking havoc with her maids work. Ludmila closed her ledger and put away the last of her tasks for the afternoon, trying to untie the angry knot in the pit of her stomach. There was no point in fuming powerlessly over the reality that now faced her: all there was was to follow through with Aemilias pointed counsel. Her maid understood that things were not usually so ideal either, but, rather than fret over the state of affairs, Aemilia had placed her trust in her liege: confident that Ludmila would find a way. Rather than agonize over whether she should change her ways, Ludmila could only remain steadfast and see them through. She would place her trust in Lady Shalltear, and depend on her liege for an answer to their dilemma. If the old ways of the court had been ineffectual against House Fassett for generations, continuing to pursue those methods was pointless C a new way was required to deal with them. If only she could figure out how to broach the subject with Lady Shalltear, and what she might be able to do to help. It was admittedly an odd feeling for a worshipper of the Six Great Gods: that she would trust in an inhuman liege because those of her own kind had proven to be untrustworthy; their ways insufficient. Yet, as Bishop Austine had told her, the champions of humanity in the Sorcerous Kingdom would be the ones who secured a place for them. It was a rare thing for faith and politics to align, and in such a strange way, at that. After several minutes chipping away at her anger, she managed to reign it in C but not in the sense that the unwelcome sensations had gone away. Instead, the vague and pervasive feelings had coalesced into something more defined: like an arrow, ready to be loosed atwhatever it was. For the time being, she still did not have a means to launch that arrow at anything, but it was far better than being tossed about by her feelings with no end in sight. The light tapping of shoes could be heard from behind her, and Aemilia entered the edge of Ludmilas vision. Are you feeling better now, my lady? Aemilia asked. Yes, thank you, she replied. Is everything alright in the kitchen? The Linum sisters sort ofcrashed into each other moving a few things around, Aemilia said. Theyre cleaning up the aftermath right now. That was probably my fault again, Ludmila sighed. I really need to get this under control. Its actually gone now, my lady, Aemilia said. Just before I entered the room, it vanished almost entirely. Really? Then at least its one less thing to worry over, Ludmila said. Was there something you came to see me about? Yes, my lady, Aemilia replied. There was the matter of your appointment with Terah this afternoon. Of course. I forgot how curious I had become about that C let them know that I will see them now. Just one moment, then, my lady, Aemilia replied. I will get the others. The others? Ludmila frowned. Just how many people did Terahs matter involve? Several minutes later, Terah returned with Aemilia, Wiluvien and Lluluvien. Ludmila had not seen them all in one place since they entered into her service. Craning her neck to look around them, she half expected the Death Knights to be somewhere as well, but they were nowhere to be seen. Terah, Wiluvien and Lluluvien lined up before her, while Aemilia stood at her place behind Ludmilas shoulder. The arrangement seemed suspiciously similar to when she had been introduced to the Linum sisters, the morning after they had arrived. There were distinct differences, however. Her maids no longer had their frightened and haggard appearance. Wiluven and Luluven, especially, were no longer so thin and weak looking. Their dull, half-dead look had disappeared; their steel-grey eyes bright and sharp. Glossy teal hair had grown below their shoulders and their postures were no longer so timid and filled with uncertainty. When they curtseyed deeply to greet her, however, Ludmila felt something was off. She tilted her head curiously at the gesture that was far too formal for regular domestic activities. As she looked at them, they looked at her C the impasse was a bit annoying. Speak. Both started at her command, and they spoke after a brief glance at one another. Lluluvien is with child, my lady, Wiluvien said. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Wiluvien is with child, my lady, Lluluvien said. Ludmila blinked slowly, then blinked again. Her mind did a little flip and worked frantically to make sense out of what was being said. Are you trying to have me guess which one of you is pregnant? Ludmila said. Theyre both pregnant, my lady, Terah replied flatly. How long has thishow long are Elves C Half-Elves even pregnant for? Elves were rumored to live ten times longer than Humans, aging at relatively the same rate. Did it mean that Elves were pregnant for ten times longer than humans? It was a vaguely horrifying thought. I think our mother said she carried us for about three seasons, my lady, Lluluvien said. Ludmila breathed a sigh of relief. She examined her chambermaids again: they certainly didnt bear any signs of their pregnancy. Thenthis was from that time under Count Fassetts orders? They nodded. Ludmila sighed again, then looked up at the limestone ceiling. She had not the vaguest sense of what to say, or what to do. Alrightso you are both with child. For what reason did you want to meet with me? I thought you might want to decide what to do with them, my lady, Terah said. What to do with them? What did she mean? Im sorry, my lady, Lluluvien said, are we fired? What! Ludmila nearly shouted, which made her maids flinch, Why would I dismiss you? Do I really seem like such a terrible person that you think I would toss two pregnant retainers out into the street? N-no, my lady, Wiluvien replied. Im sorCthank you, my lady. For the both of us. The Linum sisters curtseyed again, even deeper than they had before. What about their work, my lady? Terah asked. The Skeleton labour that they are directing should be able to do most of it, should they not? Ludmila answered, They might not be able to do some specific things that require their personal attention, but we can bear with it for a month or two. They may retain their positions, if they wish. Very well, my ladybut what about after? Terah posed another question. What do you mean? They plan on raising their children, but children take a lot of time, work and money. Is it really alright? Based on the projections for demesne revenues, Ludmila told her, funds for food and sundries is hardly an issue any longer. It would have no more effect on my finances than supporting any of the other household retainers that the Undead labour has rendered unnecessary. Even if all of you decided to have your own families one day, I would not mindas for figuring out what to do with the babies when they finally arrive, I suppose we can figure that out when it happens. It couldnt be that bad C better than trying to raise them alone, at any rate. Since a good portion of your work is done through the Skeleton labourers, you may be able to perform your household tasks and tend to your children at the same time. The thought of advertising the Skeleton labourers as a boon for homemakers and working women everywhere drifted up from the depths of her mind. Well, maybe she should try it in her own demesne first before forwarding the idea to the central administration. The opportunity was right in front of her, after all. If thats the case, Terah said, then I have a suggestion. Im listening It would not be appropriate to raise children in a city manor C especially one that is meant to only house Nobles and entertain their guests. Taking them to Wardens Vale would be the best option. You two are alright with this? Ludmila looked to the sisters. Theyre the ones that expressed interest in it in the first place, her Housekeeper said as they nodded in confirmation. After Ms. Luzi told them about Wardens Vale, theyve wanted to make the move ever since. Were sick of the city, my lady, Lluluvien said. Even though our lives have been good ever since we came to youthe memories remain. Please take us with you: we would very much prefer to live away and surrounded by nature. In that case, Ludmila said, I have no objections. Accommodations will be a bit cramped but, as the demesne grows, extra hands will be needed for the household there anyways. Mrs. Roeh, how long will it take to train or hire suitable replacements for the city manor? Hmmthat would depend on that Head Maid in E-Rantel, Miss Veyron. She still avoids dealing with us like before. The new footmen took a couple of weeks, so Id expect it to at least be about the same. It wasnt a long time to wait and, given the impending crisis in Fassett County, it might be enough time for them to contribute in some way. Given that Countess Corelyn had proposed the notion to deliver sanctions against House Fassett, and she was also not a neighbouring noble that would be suspected of having a conflict of interest in the matter, it was likely that she would be sent to the territory in the west. With the unscrupulous nature of House Fassett, Ludmila didnt want her friend to go with nothing but a light diplomatic escort. As the timing seemed so ideal, another thought came to her. Wiluvien. Lluluvien. Yes, my lady? They replied in unison. Before you go to Wardens Valewould you like to help in bringing House Fassett to account? The Linum sisters exchanged glances with one another, then returned to look at her in confusion. The hungry gleam in their steel-grey eyes was unmistakable, however. They listened quietly as Ludmila explained that situation in Fassett County, and the dilemma of the House of Lords. After she finished her explanation, Terah did not look surprised, but Aemilia was livid. Thatsthatshow could they? Aemilia could not hold back her outburst, Is this what triggered everything this afternoon? Ludmila nodded and turned her attention back to her chambermaids. I understand if you do not wish to come C you now have more to care for than just yourselves, after all C but you will be well-protected for the help that I might need from you. As you are familiar with House Fassetts demesne, the information you can potentially provide may prove invaluable. Well go, Wiluvien spoke right on the heels of Ludmilas words. Both of us will go C doing this will mean so much to us. Our mother should still be somewhere in their county as well: we would like to find her, if possible. Thats not something I can promise you, Ludmila said, as we wont be going there for that purpose. If the opportunity arises, however, I will see what I can do. Yes, my lady, they said. Thank you, my lady. Then were settled. Ludmila said. Luzi, prepare some regular clothing C ten days worth. Ill have to have this dress cleaned up as wellit will make more sense for me to go as Countess Corelyns lady-in-waiting, since I only have one formal outfit. It should help with my getting around as well, should I need to. Yes, my lady, Aemilia nodded, then stopped. Wait, does that mean I will not be accompanying you? Thats right. I need you to rectify my lack of a wardrobe here in the city. By the time we get back, it will almost be time for the big event. What does that mean, my lady? Terahs brow furrowed. Ahthere will be an official announcement soon, Ludmila said, so do not let anyone know before then. An event will be hosted by the Sorcerous Kingdom in a few weeks, in order to return levels of trade back to where they were before. I would like to be prepared to entertain any merchants or dignitaries that may present opportunities for the demesne. Understood, my lady, Aemilia said. I will begin preparations to commission suitable garments once I prepare your things and you''re on your way. Her ladys maid left to begin sorting out the luggage and the Linum sisters followed shortly after. Was there something else, Mrs. Roeh? Her Housekeeper was silent for a minute, looking down at her hands folded in front of her. Can you do this, my lady? She asked, Pardon my saying so, but noble houses like Fassett do not evade the justice of their liege by being careless or stupid. I dont know, Mrs. Roeh, Ludmila said. But the future holds too much promise to allow theirlegacy to ruin everything. I will do everything that I am allowed to prevent this, because I know that the Royal Court will show no mercy if its decided that House Fassett represents an unacceptable risk inherent to the entire aristocracy. Repaying grace with spite, as Lady Shalltear once told me C His Majestys favour has flowed freely from his hands; I will not allow anyone to spit in them. Ludmila rose from her seat, leaving the drawing room to head towards the entrance of the manor. For once, she did not curiously glance into the letter room. Where are you going, my lady? Terah called out after her. For a walk, she replied. I need to sort out my thoughts C perhaps Ill visit the gardens. Theres no need to call for anyone, Ill be taking one of the footmen along as an escort. Stepping outside, Ludmila discovered that the sun had already disappeared behind the nearby wall. Motioning to one of the Death Knights, who fell in step behind her, she walked out into the street and took a deep breath of cool air. She could see several other nobles in the surroundings, accompanied by their servants. It seemed that she was still the only one amongst her peers who used the Undead as a part of her Household. She recognized several familiar faces from earlier in the afternoon: it appeared that the meeting of the House of Lords had recently dispersed, so she decided against heading to the gardens and headed towards the Corelyn Manor instead. Surely enough, as she walked some distance past it and along the route to the Wagner Manor, she came across Clara. Her friend was being attended to by her ladys maid and two footmen. Countess Corelyns weary-looking expression regained a bit of energy as she registered her friends approach. Lady Zahradnik, she put a smile on her face. Are you feeling better now? Yes, thank you, Lady Corelyn. Ludmila replied, That feeling you described earlier hit me a lot harder than I expected it would. I am so sorry, Clara said, I said it right before I called over Count V?lkchenheim too. I should have known it would run you over like a wagon full of barrels, considering how you are about these sorts of things. I think I will be ready for it from now on, Ludmila said, but we share much in common on that front: what do you usually do about it afterwards? Who knows? Scream at the walls in my office, maybe. She couldnt imagine her gentle friend doing such a thing. Then again, it was an awful feeling. I would pay to see that, Ludmila said. You would not be able to afford it, Clara returned. They could only keep their straight expressions for a few seconds before bursting out into light laughter. Ludmila joined Clara as she continued walking home. Claras servants glanced sidelong at the Death Knight as it joined them, but they continued to follow their mistress over the scrubbed cobblestones. What were the results of the meeting? Ludmila asked. There is a fairly long list of things, Clara answered, but we had difficulty coming up with something that could really hurt them. Fassett County has mostly depended on the highway, and its legitimate industries are unaffected for the most part. Most of their other incomes come from theirother activities, which they would dare not resume in their territory under the watchful eye of His Majestys servants. So you werent able to think of anything else that might be compelling? Unfortunately, no. Clara shook her head, The list is effectively the rest of us wagging our collective finger at them. An embargo on their exports in our own respective fiefs, refusal to trade with them directly. They will not need us to survive, though C they can conduct business through the city and with the other nations whenever their merchants start to visit in earnest again. What other plans have the House of Lords set into motion, then? Pray to the gods? Clara let out a hopeless noise, We incorporated Count V?lkchenheims olive branch, but everyone knows that it is unlikely to produce a favourable outcome. I have been tasked with delivering this useless missive; Wagner and Gagnier are coming along as well. I would very much love to have you with us C maybe you could scare them into compliance or something. Of course, Ludmila smiled mirthlessly. It may be that I can. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Hey! Number Six C youre out of formation! Shalltears voice was magnified out of an enchanted loudspeaker held in one hand before her. In the skies high above E-Rantel, she was overseeing the exercises she had tasked to multiple groups of Frost Dragons in preparation for their display in the days following the formal announcement of the Baharuth Empires submission to their Master. With the coming festivities, it seemed everyone was sent into a flurry of activity. Albedo had set the Human nobles and the prominent members of the city to work beautifying E-Rantel: refurbishing and decorating the city, along with the highways running through the duchy and the towns and villages they ran through. They had been informed well in advance to begin these preparations, which also provided the chance for them to ready themselves for all of the new opportunities that would surely come to Ainz-samas realm. The Guardian Overseer had issued a general directive to create as grand a display as possible to the rest of Nazaricks servants as well, but it was hardly something that needed to be said. Aura and Mare were nearly finished laying down the foundations for the new Demihuman quarter of E-Rantel, which would open some time during the proceedings, and many curious and excited subjects of different races from the surrounding lands would be moving into the city. Cocytus had been endlessly drilling and instructing a contingent of Lizardmen, alongside several other native peoples from his territory around the Great Lake who were capable of travelling over land. Pandoras Actor had taken the ever-increasing levels of energy that followed the announcement just this evening, stoking them to even greater heights with his work as Momon. Now, commoners and aristocrats alike were infected with excitement for the upcoming event. For her own part, she had taken her new charges C the Frost Dragons subjugated in the Azerlisia range C to the city to put on a show of aerial majesty that would be sure to impress the relatively weak peoples that came to visit. They would later be turned to helping her in establishing an aerial transportation network but, for now, she was confident that they would be one of the highlights: inspiring awe and wonder into all who would visit the capital of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Once she got them to fly properly, that was. Below her, even as Number Six moved to correct his flight path, Number Three C the Dragon leading the formation C reacted by edging away cautiously. HEY! Where are you going with your entire formation! She seethed at the Dragons below, who had altered their course entirely due to the movement of their flight leader, At this rate, well be the laughingstock of the whole event! Maybe you would look more impressive being displayed in the markets as a purse? It was an empty threat, but they didnt need to know that. Compared to the teeming populations of Humans and Demihumans, there were only about a dozen and a half Frost Dragons of varying ages. She could not callously squander the Dragons entrusted to her by Ainz-sama in a fit of pique. Thus, she was reduced to shouting and making threats, which felt decidedly inelegant C annoying her all the more. According to Peroroncino-samas Encyclopedia, this type of Dragon was among the smallest and weakest out of all the species that could be considered true Dragons. They were naturally solitary and independent, so it was a wonder that they had been found living together in such large numbers. They werent overly bright either, until they exceeded a certain age. Even then, it varied widely by their individual personalities: intellectual development was generally looked down upon by their kind, leaving most possessed of an extraordinarily cunning, albeit feral mind. They tended to act first, relying on their natural advantages and instinct until experience tempered their behaviour. Despite their disadvantages, they came with quite a slew of advantages over other Dragons as well. They were agile, maneuverable and could fly long distances at incredible speeds. Despite lacking in what might be considered raw intellect, they had something like a perfect episodic memory, unique to their species amongst Dragons. And, like with all Dragons, innate spellcasting ability came with age as well which could aid them in all manner of things. With these qualities in mind, their role as couriers for the Sorcerous Kingdom was an obvious choice: once they were trained and became accustomed to their duties, further worries should be few and far between. Shalltear continued shadowing them from above them as they turned over a waypoint indicated earlier when laying out their flight path, where they made a slow pass over the southern gate of the city. She had only needed to show them once and none had ever forgotten it, so what was said about their memory certainly seemed to be the case. Not that she would ever doubt her esteemed Creators gift of knowledge. As long as nothing interfered with their course and they werent being sloppy, they would never make a mistake along it, no matter how complicated it became or how much time had passed. The sun dipped below the horizon as the exercise continued and, as she swooped down to poke a Dragon back onto the proper course, a disembodied voice reached out to her. Shalltear-sama. It if was by voice alone, she might have recognized it as something vaguely annoying from recent times, but the Message spell expressed the senders identity in more concise terms. It was Nonna: the administrative attach that Albedo had pushed onto her Human vassal. The name the Elder Lich was given had sent Pandoras Actor into a panic when he realized what he had heard was what was actually being said, until he finally concluded that it did not have any current association to Players from Yggdrasil. When Shalltear had asked her one day about it, the baroness explained that it was a trick of language: if one knew multiple languages, they could convey multiple meanings through a single expression via the systems of the world. At least one of the meanings stemmed from a language of the Supreme Beings, which the Area Guardian of the Treasury had fretted over until he had decided that it was simply a vestige of Players long past. It was a number embedded in the language of the Slane Theocracy, which they had long suspected to have ancient ties with beings from their former existence. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. After correcting the flightpath of the Frost Dragon formation, she regained altitude and turned her attention to the Message while continuing to monitor the Dragons below. Yes, what is itCarinsuka! She did not actually need to yell over the sound of the wind C or speak out loud at all, for that matter C but it was a hard thing to rein in for some reason. If the Elder Lich thought anything of it, she did not make it known through her reply. Baroness Zahradnik has requested an audience. Did she say what it was about? No. Only that she would like to see you at your earliest convenience. Alright, I got it. The spell ended, leaving Shalltear to ponder her vassals request as she soared through the night sky. Had her vassal actually ever asked for anything? Unlike the Frost Dragons she had recently been granted responsibility over, the young Human Noble she had taken under her wing did not require much effort on Shalltears part at all. Baroness Zahradnik knew enough about her own duties and was talented enough to deftly adapt the Sorcerous Kingdoms new ways to the advantage of her own demesne. Her insights and the data she provided were used to fine tune some of the initial workings of the administration. It was a shame that nearly all of the credit went to Albedo through her forcefully placed agent, but it was more to the relief of all of Nazaricks denizens working in the region that things were now moving in the direction that Ainz-sama desired. She was complementary, yet forthright in their interactions: she did not snivel or grovel like some, or seek to deceive and put on airs like others. She accepted her orders without voicing complaint, and she kept her head down as she worked to produce results. With the mechanisms of the Sorcerous Kingdom beginning to work properly, Shalltear saw that the quality of its citizens varied widely, and she could have ended up with far worse. If only she could sink her teeth into Baroness Zahradniks friends as well. Unfortunately, the sheer productivity they represented between them was something Albedo immediately recognized, so she had jealously retained them as part of the duchys immediate jurisdiction. Encouraged by past successes, the Guardian Overseer had also appointed the most experienced of the ducal nobility C Countess Jezne C as an Advisor to the Royal Court, but the decision had yet to bear substantial fruit beyond streamlining communication between the Royal Court and the House of Lords. As their flight path crossed over the central district of E-Rantel, Shalltear folded her wings and dove towards the city below. The fact that she could do so worried her as a Floor Guardian: the enchantments that restricted teleportation in the Central District amounted to a layer of protections at street level. Filling the entire sky above the city to prevent teleportation would cost far more mana than all of Nazaricks combined forces could keep up with, so it had become a constant thorn in their defensive preparations. Even Demiurge was unable to come up with an answer, to his great chagrin. All an enemy Player would need to do was teleport high above the city, devastate it with Super-Tier magic, and all of their work here for the past few months would be for naught. Certainly, it was not Nazarick, but the thought of failing to defend Ainz-samas dominion was still unacceptable. Nearing the rooftops, she slowed her descent and alighted on the manor she had provided to the baroness. Leave us, she said. Do not come back until I have departed. The Hanzo guarding the roof shimmered into view, bowing deeply before it leapt away towards a different building. She looked around for a moment before, satisfied no one was trying to observe her, she dropped down into the courtyard below. Her plated boots made a light clink as she landed on the stones of the patio, and a head peeked out from one of the rooms in the hallway in response to the sound. Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik came out into the hallway and quickly made her way towards the courtyard. She was not in the green dress that she often wore around the city, instead wearing a more casual outfit that Shalltear had seen her in as she ran around her demesne overseeing its development. The young noblewoman had changed slightly, growing in the strange way that these Humans did. Her dark chestnut hair was a little bit longer, and the features of her face had become a little bit more refined. It seemed that she had grown slightly taller as well: she was the same height as Yuri Alpha now. I hope the evening finds you well, Lady Shalltear, her head dipped low in front of her as she curtseyed in greeting. Thank you for taking the time to answer my request. I take it you wanted to speak to me in private about something? Shalltear said, Something you did not want the Prime Minister to know about. Yes, my lady, the baroness nodded. I have instructed my household to not interrupt our discussion. Please, this way. Shalltear followed her up the stairs and into her solar. With the baroness Talent providing her with the awareness of her lieges nature, it was a bit of a curiosity how remarkable her vassals mental fortitude was. Knowing what she was, the last thing most people would want to do was invite Shalltear into their bedchamber. At first, Shalltear wondered how she would deal with a Human with Truesight: surely they would spend all of their time screaming and crying and soiling themselves when presented with her appearance. While admittedly amusing at first, she decided it would quickly become tiresome. The baroness, however, barely reacted with any aversion at all, and it had taken just a day before all traces of it had vanished. She waited as the baroness checked each window to ensure that they were closed and the drapes drawn tightly. Actually Silence She layered the room in an enchantment which would block all sound from passing. Darkness She directed a thin film of pure darkness to line the walls. All Appraisal Magic Item The last thing she needed to do was ensure there were no magic items in the room that were capable of monitoring them in some way or assisting in scrying attempts that would normally be defeated with the countermeasures over the central district. Shalltear peered around the room and her eyes widened slightly when she realized that, aside from several of the perfume vials that they had purchased over a month ago, the baroness did not have even a single magic item in her possession. Maybe she had been neglecting her vassal too much. Though he ruled over them sternly, Cocytus was nurturing and open-handed with his own vassals. Albedo shrewdly brokered magical items out as favours to her various agents. Nigredo, Pestonya and Yuri Alpha, who were setting about making the finishing touches on their orphanage, were sparing no expense for the children that would live there. Needless to say, the disparity in treatment between her far more productive vassal and the beneficiaries of the others made her feel miserly in comparison. It would not do to have matters remain as they were, but the problem was that the others had been allocated resources to assist in their efforts. Only Shalltears assignment with the Frost Dragons had been budgeted, and siphoning away resources meant for this duty was not an acceptable option. She filed the issue away in her mind as the baroness returned to stand before her, folding her hands in front of her lap before she spoke. My lady, there is something I would like to have your consultation with, she faced her directly as she began. You are one of the few I can confide in C and the only one who I believe can help. Confide? In her? Shalltear thought it decidedly odd. Most of the confiding done by the Humans of the duchy was directed towards Pandoras Actor, consisting of any number of ridiculous things. Seeing that the baroness had that same look of wanting to ask for something while being unsure of whether to actually ask, Shalltear unequipped her Pipette Lancejust in case. Lets hear it, then. At her prompting, the young noblewoman spoke. Yes, my lady, she said. I was wondering if there was any way you could have me assigned to the Judiciary. There is somC Shalltear reached out, and the baroness voice turned into a surprised cry as Shalltear snatched the noblewoman by the arm and sent her flying into the nearby wall. A thud accompanied her impact C or at least there would have been, if the structure had not been coated in silence C and the baroness rolled once after bouncing off of the wall and hitting the ground, lying stunned on the floor. Birthright: Act 4, Chapter 25 Chapter 25 We have gone over this once already, Shalltear said evenly. That you had better provide an acceptable explanation for the arrangements that you request, if you do not wish to be thrown to your death C the latter part of that was yours, I believe. Nowwhy would you wish to be transferred to a department managed by the Guardian Overseer? As she waited for the Baroness to recover and come up with her answer, Shalltear activated Life Essence. The force at which she had thrown her would probably amount to half of an average Nobles health C certainly not enough to kill even the weakest Humans C and since the wall had done the damage, her Cursed Knight abilities shouldnt prevent recoverybut she double checked just to be sure. She narrowed her eyes, as what she saw did not match her expectations. Instead of the aura surrounding the noblewoman indicating a substantial amount of missing health, it appeared as though the damage she had sustained was perhaps only ten percent of the whole. Was it due to her training with the Adventurer Guild? Or was she never like the rest of the flimsy nobles in the first place? She should have barely started with the former. Mare did mention that she was part of the first group that was most likely ready to be promoted from the lowest ranks of the Adventurer Guild, so it should be the latter. Additionally, Shalltear recalled that the baroness abilities were more in line with that of a Commander class, though they were clearly related to her function as a member of the Human nobility. It reminded her of the Quagoa leader she had encountered recently during their journey to the north, Pe Riyuro, who was effectively a noble of his own race but displayed the qualities of both a Commander and a Monk. The idea that the beings of this new world might have classes that functioned with high efficacy in multiple roles was difficult for her to wrap her head around, and felt rather unfair despite their apparent weakness. Baroness Zahradnik pushed herself up from the floor. She was decidedly not the utterly flimsy thing that Shalltear had first encountered before the chambers of the Royal Court. She did not look down on the Supreme Beings decisions in the creation of her floors, but the vast majority of the denizens on her floors were weak pop mobs. With most of Nazaricks defences set to save on maintenance costs, the resources available to her were even more scarce. That she could perhaps cultivate additional, useful vassals and expand her own contributions to her Masters cause was a tantalizing notion or perhaps these strange peoples were a future danger to Nazarick. So far, they had encountered a handful of what barely qualified as mid-level individuals in their short time here, so surely higher levels must exist somewhere as well. So far, most of these mid-level beings had been discovered by Demiurge in his assignment beyond the borders of the Sorcerous Kingdom. He speculated that they regularly possessed strange job and racial classes that did not exist in Yggdrasil, and thus were to be studied carefully while things were still well under control. The Guardian of the Seventh Floor was currently in the process of weighing and measuring the pros and cons of retaining them, so it seemed prudent for the other Guardians tasked with oversight in various parts of Ainz-samas dominion to follow suit. Baroness Zahradnik returned to stand before her again, straightening her skirts as she appeared to reflect on what to say. Her steadfast disposition remained C unlike most other Humans Shalltear had observed, it was not simply a mask that she wore on her face to hide her true feelings: nearly everything about her exuded it. My lady, the baroness said after some time, an issue has recently come to my attention, stemming from one of the territories in the west. The House of Lords desires to be proactive and show to the Royal Court that they respect the spirit of His Majestys laws, but those same laws prevent us from directly acting against those not under our authority. They have taken measures to express their collective disapproval to the offending house but, at the same time, they know that it is most likely a fruitless gesture. I understand what you are saying so far, Shalltear replied, but I fail to see why this is a problem. Once it is reported to the Royal Court, it will be but a straightforward investigation for the servants in the Judiciary. Yes, my lady, the Baroness replied, it is something that I would have done without question. Would have? Shalltear arched an eyebrow, I am perhaps the last person that should be saying this-arinsuga, but subtlety is not your strong point. I find you more agreeable when you are being straightforward C why must you step around lightly when it comes to this particular problem-arinsuka? Why does the House of Lords need to as well, for that matter? There is an impression that several members of the Royal Court are dissatisfied with portions of the law that His Majesty has adopted from Re-Estize, my lady, the Baroness answered. The nobility fears that the actions of one will reflect poorly on the others C that it will be used as justification for the law to be amended or changed entirely. That their birthright: the generations of development and tradition that went into raising their houses and fiefs could be taken away from them through no fault of their own. This much was true, at least. Both Demiurge and Albedo had expressed discontent with the laws adopted from Re-Estize. It did not sit well with them that Ainz-samas power could be legally kept in check by the Royal Court and by the letter of the law itself. That same law protected nobles from direct actions without proper justification. In truth, they wanted to get rid of nearly all of it, but had only discussed several points in order to see how the Humans would react. A few of the NPCs, herself included, had concluded that Ainz-samas insistence on just cause for their actions was to prepare them for their eventual management of these peoples, but many others did not C no, could not see it that way. Aside from the one Human Advisor, the Royal Court currently consisted of Nazaricks denizens, so this was generally tolerable for the time being. The administration would, however, by necessity grow as the Sorcerous Kingdoms influence inevitably expanded and the law included both those that would enter the Royal Court and the House of Lords as participants in the creation of new legislation and the amendment of old laws. The collapse of Re-Estize was currently being engineered by Albedo and a few collaborators. If the Kingdom was absorbed, it would result in several thousand noble houses entering the administrative system, all subject to those same laws. The Guardian Overseer was one who was accustomed to having singular authority over Nazaricks denizens on the behalf of the Supreme Beings, so sharing any sort of power with what she considered livestock and vermin would be an affront to her sensibilities. The primary stipulation that accompanied the terms between the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Baharuth Empire was one of the results of this dissatisfaction with Human laws: the creation of a new Imperial Law to recognize the absolute nature of the Sorcerer King and the Sorcerous Kingdoms representatives. Considering how readily the Empire had accepted, the Royal Court now considered the benefits of having Re-Estize subjected to the same terms. It would reduce direct administrative burdens, and compartmentalize all future problems into bite sized pieces that could be dealt with on a state by state basis. It also made it so that any new states would have to operate within the framework of their own laws, and benefit from none of the Sorcerous Kingdoms as E-Rantels nobility had. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. What the Baroness said about the nobility having limited avenues to pursue was true as well. Just as Ainz-sama had forbidden the denizens of Nazarick from fighting one another, so too could these Human vassals not go to war between themselves for any reason. Albedo probably understood this; waiting for an opportunity to pounce on something major enough to warrant the changes that she desired. Baroness Zahradnik also thought it was important enough to risk saying what she had. So your solution is to work under Albedo as a part of the Judiciary, Shalltear said. To hold the authority to intercede before these fears have the chance to become reality. Yes, my lady, the Baroness replied. It seemed the most direct way for me to attack the problem. So you would leave me to enter under Albedos service-arinsuka, Shalltear said with a frown, reflecting on her thoughts from before. Have I really been so terrible to you? What? No! Baroness Zahradnik fell to her knees, lowering her head, I have nothing but gratitude for your favour, my lady, and I would like nothing more than to remain in your service. I was thinking more along the lines of an official appointmentor something. I am unfamiliar with how the Judiciary is organized now. Oh. Well then, Shalltear let out a sigh as her irritation dissipated, in that case, you need not even go so far. I have all the authority required to carry out what you appear to be asking for. In a rare moment of visible confusion, the Baroness looked up. Youyou do? I do, she answered. But first, you should tell me everything about this problem that vexes you so. Turning the seat in front of the baroness dresser mirror, Shalltear sat down and reached into her inventory, drawing out a fresh memo pad. She had been using them recently and already had two others: the first was filled with notes related to her beloved Master. The second was to help sort out her thoughts surrounding the organization of the Frost Dragons. The one she held with its green cover she decided to use for her Human vassal, as she was prone to burying Shalltear in lengthy explanations whenever a topic that struck her fancy arose. As the Baroness spoke at length, however, she did not write anything into its pages and felt a bit of disappointment at how trivial the problem seemed. Thisis stupid? She finally said after over an hour of back and forth to ensure she understood the details completely, It is certainly not anything that I would need to worry about acting against. You are most likely correct that your dilemma will work in favour of Albedo and Demiurges case to amend the laws-arinsu: an example of how you nobles cannot even be trusted for your own good-arinsu. Baroness Zahradniks expression wilted. Shalltear frowned in thought, struggling with the uncomfortable idea that it was somewhat similar to how the other NPCs must have felt when she herself had failed Ainz-sama so catastrophically. Except Ainz-sama was a kind and merciful Master C Albedo would ruthlessly exploit the state of affairs to her fullest advantage while looking down on everyone with a sense of smug superiority. The Humans would be unable to do anything about it no matter how far things spiraled out of control, short of acting illegally. Doing so would also work to Albedos advantage: they were trapped either way. But would this be according to the will of Ainz-sama? Shalltear felt that it was not the case. Both she and Pandoras Actor had come to tentatively grasp perhaps a few of the reasons their Master had chosen to do things the way that he did, and this turn of events would reverse the progress that had been made. Certainly, they could continue to function with the changes enacted so far C assuming things didnt collapse entirely C but that did not matter: if their Master was disappointed in the results, then there was no worth in anything they accomplished. Tell me, Shalltear said, do you believe that this sort of thing can happen in the future? In the Empire? In Re-Estize, should they enter under the Sorcerous Kingdoms dominion? In the far off lands of other peoples? The young noblewoman spoke with her gaze downcast, ears turning red. It will, the baroness said. When we first met, I would have thought this impossible; in hindsight, I am embarrassed over how confidently I spoke of so much without knowing what the world beyond my demesne was truly like. Now, I feel that all of my friends; all of the other nobles; even my servants, are more aware of these things than I. To be given the chance to learn everything I have as your vassal is a blessing that I am undeserving of, and a debt which I must repay. Shalltear tapped her cheek thoughtfully. With the expansion of her duties, she would actually be the one whose responsibilities ranged the furthest in the Sorcerous Kingdoms sphere of influence. Actually, as the person responsible for logistics, it was already the case even before the Frost Dragons were placed under her. The task of creating an aerial transportation network, however, would have Shalltear and those under her interacting with the world at a far greater frequency than before. If the troubles described happened elsewhere, Shalltear would need to come up with measures to effectively root them out and deal with them. She could not turn a blind eye and plead ignorance after the fact, nor would she even consider doing so as a denizen of Nazarick. This, too, was something she had asked the baroness thoughts on, late in the day when Shalltear had accompanied her around the city to learn what she could. Because they appeared to share many things in common, she was curious what the Human would make of it, but her reply at the time had been made in the same, mechanical fashion as much of her other thoughts on various subjects that day. It left Shalltear uncertain about how far she could go with her. Was the baroness hiding behind her Human ways: stepping around carefully and making excuses for the behaviour of her fellows, or was she truly unaware of the facts? Was she simply a useful pawn to be kept in the dark, or could she rise above the veil of ignorance to become something more? Though it had been over a month since her asking, Shalltear now had her answer. If that is the case, Shalltear said, preparations must be made for these eventualities. If you truly wish to act under my authority C above the traditions and laws of those who fall under His Majestys dominion C there are many things that you will need to learn. You should already have some sense of this through our time together, but I will once again make it clear who it is that you wish to serve. Shalltear rose from her chair, coming to stand before Baroness Zahradnik. The young noblewoman had remained seated on the floor throughout their discussion, looking up at her. I am Shalltear Bloodfallen, Guardian of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Defender of His Majestys realm. Be it as His Lance or His Lady, I am the instrument which carries out His Supreme Will. There is no task too onerous; no distance too far; no duty too great or small. I live and die for my Master, and it is both my pride and my pleasure to serve. The order which I follow supersedes all others, for it is the Will of Ainz Ooal Gown. All laws, customs and traditions are beneath this order: secondary to the Supreme Ones Will. To serve as my vassal, this order must also become your own as well. I do not expect you to understand everything immediately, but as you learn, you will also come to know how your Human ways are not our ways. This may put you at odds with yourself and your peers in the future C but it may also help your kind as well. Knowing this, do you still wish to become my vassal in truth? The baroness shifted in her posture, rising to one knee. I am at your service, my lady. Shalltear reached down to cradle the young noblewomans cheek, tilting her gaze upwards to meet her own. Then as His Majesty has with me, so shall I with you, her voice was solemn. As a reward for your fealty and efforts in restoring the realm, I offer youduty. It is an extension of my own: to be a Defender of His Majestys Realm, the first lance to be directed against those who would oppose His Will, both within and without. To be a faithful supporter of His Majestys precepts and the future which He envisions for the Sorcerous Kingdom. It is your choice to accept this, Ludmila Zahradnik. Though the baroness visibly struggled to control her emotions, her response was immediate. There was no hesitation, but her voice carried with it a heaviness that spoke of the weight in the young noblewomans heart. This duty C it would be my honour to receive this duty, my lady. She peered at the baroness, looking into the eyes that reflected her own crimson gaze in the darkness. Behind the tears which gathered was something that Shalltear had never seen before in the young noblewoman: a flame that burned with desireno C need. Memories of the short time together with her charge brought with them the understanding of why she displayed the raw passion which was entirely uncharacteristic of her usually reserved self. Much like the denizens of Nazarick, duty defined her purpose; without purpose, existence was meaningless. It was disturbing how her circumstances vaguely mirrored Shalltears own C but she had never failed as Shalltear had; never brought shame to herself and her peers. Her duty had simply been denied her, before she could even act to fulfil it. Yet she continued to serve: even as she clung desperately to the echoes of her former identity as a steadfast defender of a nation that barely spared her existence a thought. As a Guardian, this was unacceptable. As her new liege, it was Shalltears place to rectify this matter. Very well, Shalltear said. Leaning forward, she pressed her lips against the crown of Ludmilas head. Then this shall be the first of the Oaths between us, Shalltear whispered softly into her hair, my baroness. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Upon the highway leading west from the city of E-Rantel, three carriages sped through the forests and fields of Jezne County. Alongside them rode twelve mounted footmen: two to the side of each carriage, four leading the front and two bringing up the rear. The footmen were divided into three sets of livery for the three houses that they represented. In the middle carriage together rode the heads of those houses C plus one other. To a traveller on the wayside, their swift passage over the rough pavement would fill the air with a great clamour, but not a trace of this sound could be heard within. These were the most luxurious coaches in House Wagner''s fleet of vehicles: masterfully engineered and magically enchanted to provide a comfortable journey that might only be surpassed by the state coaches of great nations. Slowly turning a delicate-looking white mask in her hands, Ludmila absently gazed out of the window at the scenery of carefully-managed forests lining the highway. Its a rare thing to see you spaced out like that, Claras voice came from beside her. Did your audience with Lady Shalltear really give you that much to think about? Ludmila had not mentioned anything about the previous nights meeting with her liege, beyond the fact that she had spoken with her at length. Still dazed over what had come to pass, she herself could still scarcely believe that the dream-like event had occurred. Lady Shalltear ratified my oath of fealty, she replied. A part of it, at least. Thats wonderful news, then! Clara pressed her palms together with a pleased expression for her friend, Youve been agonizing over it for weeks, havent you? Ludmila nodded slightly. It was something that had been quietly eating away at her, as more and more of the nobility had done so and resumed their regular lives. A nobles contract with their liege was the basis of aristocratic society, and not having one was akin to being left alone and vulnerable to the myriad dangers of the world, cast adrift with no purpose or direction. Ludmila could not even figure out how she would compose her own: she was a Frontier Noble whose traditional duties were rendered unnecessary by the powerful Undead armies of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Her underdeveloped fief was overshadowed hundreds of times over by the wealth and influence of even the poorest of the inner territories, so she could offer little on that front as well. The audience that she had requested in order to consult with her liege over the dilemma in Fassett County had instead ended up in her formally swearing herself to Lady Shalltears service. It was a sudden turn of events that may as well have been spun from a minstrels tale. Well, she guessed that no minstrel would ever actually use something like this. It was not on a battlefield after some legendary feat of martial prowess, nor in a grand ceremony witnessed by a vast court, but on the floor of the solar of her borrowed city manor in the middle of the night. Ludmila had pledged to follow after Lady Shalltear in her duty: to be a defender of the realm, and uphold His Majestys desired order. A solemn oath, sealed by her ladys kiss. The act itself was something she recognized as being very out of character for her organized and formal self C it wasnt even on paper C but it felt so right that she could not even think to cross-examine it. It was something that she would not forget for the rest of her life: a private and personal moment that had been etched into her being. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Clara lean towards her with a furrow on her brow. Clara exchanged glances with Liane and Florine seated across from them. They shrugged and shook their heads in return. If thats what is supposed to happen, Countess Corelyn said, I think I want a redo of my contract. All I received was a stamped document from the Royal Court, delivered to my letterbox. Ludmila looks positively lovestruck. The light laughter that followed pulled Ludmila out of her daze, and she turned her head towards the others. Seeing her friend was back again, Clara spoke. Sowhat is it that has your head in the clouds, exactly? Even if I was offered tax immunity I dont think Id have that look on my face. Well, maybe. Duty, Ludmila answered. Duty? Clara made a face at the decidedly unexciting answer, What sort of duty? It isdifficult to explain, Ludmila said. Im not wholly certain as to the extent of it, but I think I can do something about House Fassett. Eh? Really? Florine said, But Lady Shalltear is the Minister of Transportation, isnt she? She is, Liane nodded. This isnt something the Minister of Transportation should have jurisdiction over, should she? It shouldnt be. Clara agreed, Unless what is happening in Fassett County is interfering with the roads Lady Shalltear is not just the Minister of Transportation. The three other women leaned away from her ardour. Ludmila cleared her throat, and adjusted her tone. She also continues to uphold her duties from before E-Rantels annexation, she told them. She is a Defender of the Realm, an enemy of all who would oppose His Majestys order. The first part of my oath of fealty was to assist her and carry out this same duty, to the furthest extent of my ability. Then youve essentially resumed your duties as a Frontier Noble? Clara ventured, The terms sound fairly similar. On a very basic level, there are similarities, Ludmila answered. But there is so much more now. It will take me some time to learn and understand its intricacies. Or rather, she wasnt sure if there were any intricacies. It was authority in the absolute sense: raw, unyielding power. Opposition to His Majestys will was unacceptable; defiance, an unforgivable sin. She was now the agent of an order above any and all laws, traditions or practices that would impede her in the pursuit of her quarry. It didnt mean that she could flagrantly ignore the laws of the Sorcerous Kingdom, and there were other aspects of His Majestys will to be observed, but it did have the effect of cutting through red tape, political posturing and legal pretense. Ludmila had always welcomed duty; embraced itbut now, for the first time, duty sent a chill through her being. The members of the Kings Cabinet all held this authority C Lady Aura and Lord Mare included, and any servant of His Majesty could be called upon for aid. She wondered how one conducted themselves in regards to this duty: there were certainly no known incidents that she could construe were a result of its exercise, so there must be more that she was missing. Perhaps, rather than a brute force, it was something better wielded with quiet precision. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. A shadow appeared over the window, turning their attention to one of Claras footmen who had maneuvered his horse alongside them. Ludmila opened the crystal pane, and the roar of the sounds outdoors filled the cabin. Lady Corelyn, the footman said over the din, the maids would like to stop and deliver lunch. That sounds good, Clara replied, leaning over Ludmila to speak to him, Im starting to feel peckish. Well stop to have lunch delivered, but we wont be stopping while we dine. You may keep the pace down until everyone has settled their meals. It will be done, my lady. The young man guided his horse away and Ludmila closed the window. All of the footmen escorting them seemed to be well-trained and experienced members of their respective households. Beyond their domestic training, they appeared to be proficient in horsemanship and the weapons that they carried as well. After the entourage rolled to a stop on the side of the road, Ludmila left the carriage to stretch her tired body. Her mind was still restless from the previous night, but she was beginning to physically tire from not having slept at all. Attempting to distract her attention away from her fatigue, she turned to a nearby footman. How far have we come? She asked. Were just leaving Jezne County, Lady Camilla, he responded cordially. Once were through the next town, well be past most of the traffic delivering goods to and from E-Rantel. We should be able to pick up speed then. Unlike the cultivated fields and pastures of the northeast and the fertile valleys to the south of the city, a large portion of the western half of the duchy was dominated by forested limestone hills which occupied the gap between the the Azerlisia Mountains to the north and the border ranges to the south. The highway followed a lightly winding path which passed the occasional patches of farmland nestled between tall stands of trees. Far to the west, she thought she could see the buildings of the town that the footman mentioned peeking out from behind the rolling landscape. Several maids carrying trays of food walked past her while another footman was setting up a solid oak table across the middle of the coach. When it appeared that preparations were completed, she stepped back up into the carriage, joined by the other noblewomen. The procession carried on, albeit much more slowly, as the drivers and escorts took turns having their meal. Inside their carriage, Ludmila was presented with a warm, sumptuous feast. Lady Wagner had spared no expense on her part, providing the best experience she could offer. Magical items that kept their food fresh and heated and enchanted decanters of ice cold wine accompanied their meal. Various other conveniences all combined to make the journey seem more like a relaxing afternoon in a garden rather than a hard drive across the countryside. Even the horses were afforded magical items: enchanted harnesses and bridles which allowed them to run in comfort, their blistering pace sustained by magical horseshoes created in some Demihuman nation far to the east. Amongst all of the other luxurious offerings, there was something else that caught the nobles attention. I cant believe you brought that thing with you, Liane, Florine said as they set into their meal. Why not? Its a memento of my lord father, Liane replied, and a bit of inspiration, no? The subject of their exchange was a delicately crafted piece of glasswork which had been fashioned into the shape of a wine glass. It shimmered and gleamed in the light of the sun streaming through the carriage window, and its enchanting appearance inextricably drew the eye of any observer. Ludmila immediately realized that it was enchanted, and beneath the minor illusion was a rather plain looking item. What is it? Ludmila asked. Oh, I guess you werent there for that, being out on the border and all, Liane said, reaching out to lift the item. It was a rather amusing topic for a few weeks after it happened. You mean thats Claras voice trailed off as Liane grew excited at her recognition. Yes, this is it! Liane held up the glass to Ludmila, How much do you think this is worth? Liane! Clara said, I dont think thats a fair question Including the cost of the enchantment? Ludmila tried to stall for time to think, having no idea how much it was worth. Cheh, Liane pulled back, disappointed. So even Frontier Nobles can tell. What is the story behind it? Ludmila was curious, and she put a slice of steak in her mouth as she listened to the younger noblewoman. Hmmyes, I guess thats the more important part of this, Liane brightened again. Back some months ago, a merchant came by our manor, offering to sell this to our house. So my lord father instructed the butler to let him in and listened to his entire offer. I forgot exactly what it wassomething about some master artisan, and he was willing to part with it for a mere fifteen gold trade coins. Anywayswhat did you think happened? Ludmilas chewing slowed. She still had no idea what the piece of glasswork was worth, so she simply shook her head to prompt Lady Wagner to continue her story. He paid him! Liane grinned wickedly, And then he had four of the footmen run him through the streets with whips C all the way from the central district to the crossroads south of E-Rantel. That fool thought he could deceive a noble with such a cheap article. Liane took a sip out of her glass before resuming her tale. That isnt the end of the story, though, Liane leaned forward with a gleam in her ice-blue eyes, lowering her voice. We tracked down the mans wagon and found a crate full of identical items; the most astonishing thing was that there were a few missing. These are worth two silver, thirteen copper C including the cost of the enchantment. We could only assume that someone out there fell for the mans ridiculous ploy. After uncovering this, father declared that this piece was well worth the asking price, simply for the lesson that it holds: that there are some heedless fools out there that think they can actually cheat us, and that there actually exist idiots out there that can fall for such schemes. Ludmila looked around the table. Clara and Florine had amused expressions after Lianes finished her tale. Ludmila could only hope that she would never fall for any similar ruse. They completed lunch, and the plates and glasses were replaced by documents, reference manuals and paperwork. Despite serving as emissaries of the House of Lords, each of them had varying amounts of work to complete before the formal announcement concerning the Empire. Liane, especially, seemed to be particularly swamped, expanding House Wagners merchant companies and setting up new ones C her own work was invading Florines part of the table. Luckily, Florine had relatively little to do, coming from a quiet agricultural fief mostly away from the main highways with no specific preparations that needed to be made. So about your new duties, Ludmila, Clara asked without looking up from her work. What do you think youll be able to do? It would depend on the extent of House Fassetts activities, she answered. Hopefully they will resolve matters surrounding their succession and commit to stepping down from their illicit behaviour. The chance of that happening is slim to none, Clara said. You were there when we discussed that, I believe. Each side of the dispute is using the resources from those illicit activities in order to fund the support for their claims. Count V?lkchenheims olive branch might seem an attractive proposal at a glance but, in the end, it does not break the succession crisis since they should be smart enough to either both refuse or both accept. I am loath to offer V?lkchenheims proposal in the first place since it potentially implicates the entire House of Lords if twisted the wrong way. Do you really think the final outcome will be that bad though? Ludmila asked. Even roughly understanding what she now had the authority to do, Ludmila decided that some things should only be done as a last resort. The more she thought it through, though, the more it seemed that the last resort was the only option. That option was to remove both parties before they drew the scrutiny of the Royal Court C that was, unseating House Fassett and the other ringleaders in the dispute. Lady Shalltear asserted that those who supported changing the laws might be unhappy that their excuse was denied them, but the restoration of order with a clear message would be accepted as a just outcome and they would not waste resources pursuing an otherwise trifling matter. We dont know, Clara said after looking to the others. Like you, most of our dealings with the Royal Court have been generally positive, so we havent ever witnessed what they are capable of doing if something displeases them. Personally I dont want to find out, so if there is anything we can do to help you, that may be the most reliable course to avoid an undesirable outcome. We dont have our own masks though, Florine said. Why a mask, anyways? Liane asked. And why Camilla? Clara added, For the life of me I still cannot figure that one out. One of the first things Ludmila had done was spell out the name in various written languages. As with Nonna, it was Theocracy script that turned up a meaning. A name as ancient as the Theocracy itself: meaning Acolyte, or perhaps Disciple. Clara should have picked up on its meaning, but she probably associated it with the priesthood. Given that Ludmila was essentially under the mentorship of Lady Shalltear in the ways of the Sorcerer Kings vassals, she found it gratifying that her liege would treat her with such regard. As for the mask, Ludmila had no idea. She had received the mask and the name from Lady Shalltear, who insisted that she should use both. She picked up the smooth, bone-white adornment from the table and held it in front of her face. Well, she said from behind the item, how does it look? Suspicious, Clara said without hesitation. Weird, said Florine. Creepy, said Liane. Ludmila sighed. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 A sharp crack echoed down the alley C the sound of a supple cane slamming against some solid surface. A handful of heads turned towards the harsh noise; others stole glances, but none stopped or came forward to see what was going on. The pedestrians went about their business and even the sentries in the nearby square seemed to pay no mind. I have eyes, brat! The blind beggar snapped, Tell me something I didnt see, or dont be wasting my time. Liam looked to where he had been standing just a moment before and swallowed: the cane had struck a row of old wooden planks, and some now lay fallen and splintered in the muck. If he had not reacted quickly enough to leap away, it would have been his legs instead. There were nobles, sir, Liam said. Nobles? The beggar leaned forward, How many? There were four in a coach C three coaches. He paused as the beggars mouth fell open into a confused expression as he cocked his head. Twelve Nobles, sir, Liam added hurriedly. With big men on horses guarding them. I can count, you little shit! The man hissed, his putrid breath washing over the boys face, Nobles dont grow on trees! How can thereve been twelve at once? Liam backed away, eyeing the once-again brandished cane warily even as his mind worked to turn out something of value. I-It was twelve ladies, the boy said tentatively, dressed all clean and fine. The men were in colours too: armed with steel. That means they were guarding noble ladies, right? You followed them? The beggar asked. Of course he followed them: how else could he have counted who was inside such high carriages? The retort would have the cane flying towards him again, however, so he just followed the beggars line of questioning. They turned on the lords road, sir, he nodded. I followed and watched from near the manor. Then you saw them come out, the beggars eyes narrowed. What did they all look like? All young and pretty, sir, the boy replied. There were Elf women too! That detail was rare enough to be important, but the beggar only scowled in return. Theres no such thing as Elf nobles, you nit! How were they dressed? Was there anyone made better than the others? Liam squeezed his eyes shut, trying to force out the details from his memory. Three, sir, his eyes popped open again. Three ladies in better dresses than the rest, all from the carriage in the middle. They didnt look too good when they came out, sir. Theservant? The other one that came out with them ran to a hedge and got sick. The beggar frowned. Perhaps that detail wasnt so important. Was there anything on the side of the carriage? The beggar asked, Any pictures on the coloured men? There wasa silver wheel on brown, on the side of the carriage, Liam answered. A silver cup on blue, too. The mans expression twisted sourly. Easterners, he spat. What was the last one? There was only two on my side, sir, Liam told him. The other side was facing the manor. useless. The beggar dug his fingers into the cracked wooden cup in front of him. There were several copper coins within but, when he withdrew his hand, only a single coin remained. ButC! Liam stilled his tongue as the cane drifted up again. He snatched the copper coin out of the cup, and scurried away with his head down. A passing woman clicked her tongue at the sight of a waif stealing from a blind beggar. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Twilight had fallen on Fassett Town, the ancestral seat of House Fassett. It was plain that things werent going so well. The wagons from the west stopped coming since the taking of E-Rantel, save for a handful which had headed straight through. The shops and inns were still and empty, and every day it seemed the air over the streets grew heavier. The countys vast expanse of dense forests over rugged hills meant that there wasnt an abundance of farmland, and the distance from markets both east and west made things more expensive to ship goods out and in. A long time ago, the nobles tried opening quarries and mines, but failed C and so the highway became the lifes blood of the town over generations. Palming the copper coin in his hand, Liam made his way quickly through the narrow back streets and muddy alleys strewn with filth. New information was valuable, and news about nobles made the brokers more open-handed than they would otherwise be. Through the gloom, he spotted the ghostly figures of other children like himself, looking to pawn off what they had learned to those who could make sense out of what they had to share. It was a race to see who could collect the most coin before knowledge of the events grew old and stale. After meandering a block or two, he spotted his next mark. Miss, miss! He said excitedly, Did you hear the news? An old lady that had seen too many years turned her pruned face towards him from where she looked out of a window. Oh my, she said, whats this about now, my dear? Nobles have come to town, Liam replied, with fancy coaches and armed men! The wind blew stale air through the streets, tossing wisps of the womans thin grey hair about. A crack opened in her squinty eyes. A few minutes later, he left the old crone with another coin. One more. I need one more. Liam searched for one more broker on the outskirts of the town. He made his way halfway around before his steps slowed at the edge of the highway and he looked to the fading horizon. Too much time had passed, and there was little chance what he knew was worth anything at this point. He looked down and uncurled his fingers. Two coins could buy two chunks of bread, a third would mean a small strip of salted meat. They needed at least that much. He needed to find something else of value. An angry shout in the distance drew his attention: a small crowd was spilling out from a warehouse into the street nearby. An oppressive atmosphere filled the dimly-lit surroundings as he came close. With crossed arms and clenched fists, grown men of all sorts pressed in on the warehouse door. Angry mutters filled the air. In the shadows around the crowd, women and children had backed well away from the building, sensing the tension that mounted around them. If you dont like it, leave, a loud voice sounded over the crowd. There was a rough-looking man at the entrance, flanked by several of the town militia. They did not share the thin and ragged look of the people gathered around them on the street. It aint about liking it or not! A man shouted back, We got mouths to feed C you cant just double the price of bread like that! Liams steps slowed. He stopped at a corner near the edge of the scene. We just did, the man standing in front of the warehouse said. If you cant pay, then you can work for the town. Fighting men get food. Liam left as shouts once again rose. From street to shadowed street he ran. All the stores of food told the same story: the price of bread had doubled C the third time in as many weeks. He needed something he could sell. He looked about desperately, eyes darting over the streets and alleys, searching for opportunities. His gaze crossed over the town square and the row of bodies swaying from the large gibbet in the middle. Man or woman, young or old, it didnt matter: the starving werent even allowed to hunt or forage on the lords land C on pain of death. In contrast to the macabre scene, brightly coloured flags and banners fluttered over the magically illuminated pavement. The highway and main roads had been scoured clean, the storefronts renovated and repainted. Countess Fassett had announced that it was an order from E-Rantel, preparations for the trade that would once again flow through the duchy, returning prosperity to their town. He wondered what sort of sick joke this was. Beneath the thin veneer of celebration, its people were desperate and starving and things only grew worse. Liam shed his angry thoughts: the fuming of a child could not be turned into coin. He recalled the nobles in their luxurious coaches that went to visit at the Fassett manor and decided it was his best chance to learn something that could go towards earning food. The lords manor was constructed up on a hill overlooking the town, ringed by a tall hedge. Footmen stood guard at the entrance where the dirt road led into the estate but, for the most part, they would not bother chasing after curious onlookers unless they came too close. It was from his current vantage that he had watched the carriages roll into the estate and the noblewomen step out. To his relief, the carriages were still parked in front of the manor. The estates grounds were brightly lit and, occasionally, pairs of manservants appeared to look around. He needed to get closer, but he had never been beyond this point for fear of being caught and beaten by the sentries. A dancing light appeared in the darkness C two footmen patrolling around the outside of the grounds, one of them holding a pole from which a lantern hung. They stopped to talk with the men at the entrance to the estate. After waiting to see how long they would stay to continue their conversation, Liam slipped into the trees that ringed the base of the hill. The land between the hedge and the treeline was purposely cleared so that those intruding upon the grounds could be easily spotted, so he had to spend time picking his way around through the undergrowth. As the sounds of the town grew distant, faint conversation from the estate could be heard. He stopped and strained his ears as the voices of women floated over the hedge, but no words could be made out. Out of the darkness, the bobbing light of the patrol appeared again, tracing the edges of the estate. He peered at the hedge. Was it thick enough to hide him entirely? Or would he be left with his arms and legs awkwardly sticking out? There should be more than enough time to return if that was the case. After the light passed and disappeared out of his line of sight he loped forward, low over the ground as he made his way towards the part of the leafy wall which was letting through the least light. The voices grew louder, and he changed his direction to get closer to them. He jumped at a sudden noise and dove under the hedge. Too loud! Too loud; too sudden. Surely someone had noticed. He opened one eye cautiously, then the other, as if doing so would make him less conspicuous. Before him he saw a portion of a pristine, blossoming garden illuminated by magical fixtures, carefully cultivated and well-maintained. The shadowed portion he had been startled into was cast by a large tree in the corner of the grounds. A sigh of relief escaped his lips. He couldnt see anything past the tree, so no one looking out in his direction would have seen him either. He inched his way around under the dense bushes C if he could match the different voices with the speakers within, surely he could get more than enough for his trouble. No one had come out to check on the source of the noise which accompanied his clumsy entry, so he settled his nerves before edging out into the shadows cast by the garden lights. Liam looked at the hedge behind the tree, seeing how the shadows were cast to best conceal himself. He took several deep breaths before looking around the massive trunk. In the garden beyond, not fifty metres away, several women were reclining around a polished marble table near to an open fire. Upon the table was a shiny tray, plated with slices of sausage and cheese alongside rows of light crackers and a ring of candied fruits. The boys gaze lingered on the food; he forced himself to ignore it lest his hunger give him away. Seated facing one another, the finely dressed women he had seen from before basked in the warmth of the flames as the coolness of the evening fell around them. He could finally clearly hear their conversation. Squatting in place, he tried to match their voices: he didnt even know who the noblewomen were, so appearance would be the best he had for now. His gaze went from figure to figure until he realized one of the servants C the one who had gotten sick C standing near the trio on one side was looking directly at him. Her dark eyes reflected the flickering flame and the corner of her mouth turned up in a bemused expression. His breath caught in his throat C there was no way she did not know he was therebut how? Liam withdrew behind the tree again before turning to press his face to the ground: looking under the border hedge for signs of the patrol outside. He needed to get away before she raised the alarm. Camilla, is something the matter? A womans voice floated over from the garden, There isnt something frightening out there, I hope. Not at all, my lady, came the reply. An amusing thought crossed my mind. Only someone like you could find amusement with such dreadful business at hand, the first woman said. We cant afford to be distracted here. Of course, my lady, Camilla replied again. My apologies. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Liam ceased his retreat, returning to the shadow of the big tree. He did not know why, but his intrusion had not been reported. Maybe the woman decided he was of no consequence. She had held an expression of amusement C perhaps he was just being toyed with, not even considered a threat to whatever they were doing. Looking back out at the women seated around the fire, he saw that all of those present seemed focused entirely on the discussion. The only convincing that needs to be done, the woman facing away from him said in a thin voice, is convincing these rebels to cease this foolish standoff. Such rabble has no business occupying my demesne. He had never seen or heard the woman speak before but, by her words, she should be Countess Jacqueline Fassett. He had not heard of any rebels, either C there was nothing of the sort mentioned around the town, though it could explain why times had become harder over the past few weeks and why they were looking for fighting men. Countess Fassett took a sip from her golden chalice as another woman from the trio spoke. Cant you just resolve this amicably and put the past ways of your family behind you, Lady Fassett? Her higher tones were measured as she attempted to persuade her host, The future holds such incredible prosperity for everyone that I cant imagine that either of you would be dissatisfied with a reasonable settlement. This dispute over the succession only continues to bring further ruin upon your people and your house for no worthwhile benefit. The ringleader of this rebellion will not be satisfied until he has cast me from my seat and banished me from my lands or worse, Lady Wagner. Lady Fassett said, I must put this animal down and all of his collaborators. I need not remind you that enforcing justice in my own lands is my right C and you have none to interfere. Oh, for the gods sake! The last amongst the women gathered spoke, Lady Fassett wont even call her brother by name any more. How can you even refer to him like some sort of beast? My dear Campbell died at Katze, Lady Fassett replied with a sniff. Whoever it is leading these rebels claiming to be him is no brother of mine. At least you still have a brother! The other woman nearly yelled, All of our brothers actually died in the battle that you pretend to have claimed yours! Silence filled the night following her outburst, punctuated by the sounds of the fire and the distraught noblewomans sobs. This is getting us nowhere, the first woman C the lady sitting between the two C said. Lady Fassett, do you truly understand the consequences of your decisions here? Do you presume to threaten me, Countess Corelyn? Lady Fassetts voice rose. I do no such thing, Lady Fassett, Countess Corelyn sighed. We are trying to help you. The entire House of Lords does not wish to witness the result of this destructive course you follow. Since both you and your brother have chosen to shun our words, we have no choice but to enact our sanctions on your entire demesne. Countess Corelyn rose to her feet, and the two ladies to either side rose with her. The woman standing behind them C the one who had spotted him C prepared their things to leave. Not that it will matter, Countess Corelyn said in parting. The whole realm has returned to their duties, so its only a matter of time before the Royal Court reaches the limits of their patience and turns their attention to the growing eyesore that is your fief. Im afraid you will not survive this, Lady Fassett; I can only pray that your people are not made to pay for your folly. The visiting ladies made their farewells and made their way out of the garden and through the courtyard of the manor. After the sound of carriages receded beyond the bounds of the estate, Jacqueline Fassett abruptly rose and aimlessly hurled her chalice. With a screech, she swept the untouched food and drink on the table into the flames. The boy backed away and lowered himself to creep out of the hedge: it was time to leave. A rebellion. The Royal Court. Nobles from the east, delivering a warning from the other lords. They mentioned the old Counts son being alive, but the Countess denied it. If Campbell Fassett was alive, he would be Count and living in this manor, not his sister. No one in the town talked about anything like this, and the town was where all the information in the county eventually found itself. The more he tried to make sense out of it, the less it did. Liam shook his head. What mattered was what it was worth. He was the only one with this information, so he would be able to get plenty enough for a meal. Safely escaping the estate, he returned to the town below and went to locate several brokers to sell his findings to. In the end, he had earned twelve additional copper coins for his trouble. He dared not hold onto his windfall, so he had instead bought what amounted to a feast and headed straight home. Liam ran through the alleys with the full meal in his arms. He lightly skipped over the pools of standing liquid as he navigated the bowels of the town, both proud and excited that both he and his sister could enjoy a filling meal for the first time in far too long. He turned one last corner, into the secluded cul-de-sac where they had found a place that was sheltered from the rain by a small overhang and high enough to not become flooded in the spring torrents. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Saye! He called out. Liam came to the end of the small section of alley, standing over the corner that had become their dwelling for the last few weeks. Saye? He checked for the thin, ragged fabric that they slept on every night, folded and stuffed into a crack in the wall. It hadnt been disturbed since the morning when the both of them had gone out to look for errands to be done. There were no new footprints or any signs that anyone had been here, either. Saye knew that young girls that went to the wrong parts of town had the tendency to disappear, so he was reasonably confident she would be as safe as one could call themselves by staying well away. He turned around one last time in the silence before heading back out the way he came, towards the ways where her sister should have come from. Along the way, a muffled curse and the sounds of sporadic scuffling sent him into a run. Not far away, he found a group of three men trying to drag the same number of girls away somewhere. A middle-aged woman holding a thin, lacquered pipe between her fingers stood behind them, watching the struggle. Hey, dont damage them, she warned the men in a low voice. These are the best ones we could find here. Smoke from the pipe trailed through the air as she gestured towards them, but the men were having a hard time trying to keep the girls quiet as they twisted about. He saw a flash of dirty blonde hair drift out from behind one of the ones facing away from him. Saye! He shouted. Liam moved without thought at the sight, charging towards the man that was struggling with his sister. He threw himself bodily, but the man barely budged. Liam bounced off and fell to the alley floor; the food spilled out of his arms and scattered into the pools of filmy mud. He ignored it, gaze running over the men as he reoriented himself. The woman looked down at the boy that was suddenly sprawled on the floor of the alley before her. Eh? Whore you? Following his wild-eyed gaze, her tone changed. Is this your sister? She smiled, Hmmyou look pretty decent too. Come with us boy: well take the both of you to a better place than this. Liam looked to her sister, who shook her head vehemently at his unspoken question. Yeah, he thought not. Snatching a piece of old wood discarded on the wayside, he rose to his feet and swung with all his might. The rotted plank broke apart over the side of the mans knee, and there was a sharp pain in his palms. Fuck! The man shouted as he danced to the side and dropped Saye. Ignoring the burning sensation in his hands, Liam went for another piece of wood but the mans boot lashed out and dashed him into the wall of the nearby building. Crushing pain filled the world, and he found himself on his back. Labouring for breath, he struggled to sit up. A looming figure overhead filled his blurred vision. Youre dead, you stupid little shit, the man he had struck growled as he pulled a long club from his belt. Hey, thats good coin youre throwing away there, the woman said. Not coin, the man spat. Food for the rats. The boy dimly heard his sister screaming across from him: the arms and legs which had struggled so fruitlessly against her captor were equally powerless in holding him back. The mans arm rose, but the blow did not fall. A metallic scent filled the alley before the man fell to his knees instead. Four thin lines ran across his throat, and he dropped his weapon to clutch at his neck. Blood welled out from between his fingers as he made a futile effort to stem the flow. W-what? The womans voice trembled, eyes wide at the sight of the crimson stain running down the mans greasy shirt to pool on the ground beneath him. A startled cry came from another of the men, near the other wall of the alley. As his cries quickly turned to anguish, he dropped the girl to the floor below. All eyes were riveted to him in abject terror as they took in the sight of a dark set of talons reaching out from the shadowed wall. Whatever It was, it had grabbed its victim by the heador perhaps grabbed was not the right way to describe it. Each talon sunk into the mans face: one into each of the mans eyes, while the remaining three punctured his cheeks. His weak attempts to flail at the arm sticking out of the wall simply passed through it, no more effective than swinging at a shadow. The cries ceased for a moment, filling the air with an eerie silence before the man began to wail in panic as he was raised off of his feet. He continued swinging his arms to no avail as blood ran out of the holes gouged into his face. The mans struggling weakened to nothing by the time he was slowly raised a metre off of the ground. The shadowy hand squeezed, and the ruin of the mans face detached from the rest of his skull. His body flopped to the ground with an arc of blood, spattering the girl who was frozen in terror near where he had fallen. The final man had seen more than enough. He released his girl and fled up the alley, bowling over the woman in his path. Not five steps into his panicked flight, the dark talons reached out from his shadow and snatched his ankles. As he tumbled forward to the ground, his feet were yanked sharply in the opposite direction, and his face whipped into the ground with a sickening crunch. The woman edged back from the fallen man, as their brutal assailant did not slip back into the darkness. Its claws seemed to grip the edges of the shadow it lay within, as if to pull itself out of the ground. The odor of her soiling herself joined the scent of blood filling the air as they saw that what rose from the shadow was shadow itself. From the back of its emaciated torso, tattered, bat-like wings with membranes formed of pure darkness sprouted. Sinewy arms extended past its waist, from where dangled the talons still dripping crimson. No legs appeared as it continued to rise C only a wavering, translucent shadow drifting over the ground. Two gleaming yellow slits peered in their direction as it turned its attention their way. The woman finally rose with a pitiful noise, turning to flee. She did not waste her breath to scream and her billowing skirts filled the alley until she disappeared around a corner. Liam! Sayes voice roused him from his pain-induced stupor. He looked up and met her clear blue eyes as she leaned over him in tearful worry. He tried to speak; a groan of pain was forced out of him instead. We need to run, Liam. Sayes hands hovered hesitantly over his body as she tried to move him. Whenever she tried to pull on his clothing or his limbs, he let out another pained groan and she flinched away worriedly. Panicked scrabbling focused their attention away again: one of the other girls had gotten up to her feet to run. She made it not two steps before the shadowy monster flickered into existence in front of her. With a startled gasp, she immediately backed away and tripped over the other girl behind her. The shadow monster slowly advanced towards them, and the two girls untangled themselves from each other to get away. From one side to another it flickered in and out of the darkness as it blocked their attempts to escape, sickly yellow eyes leering at them in amusement. The two girls soon found their shoulders pressed to the wall of the building beside Liam and Saye. Liam Sayes terrified voice leaked out to call his name. Liam rolled onto his side and pushed himself upright, ignoring the agony in his side. Using the wall at his back to support him, he rose halfway to his feet before he slid back down. His vision turned white as his body was jarred against the ground. The monster seemed content to watch his struggles, its eyes turned up in glee. After Liam fell once again, it rose to loom over them, spreading its shadowy wings wide. Looking to each of their gaunt faces, it seemed to savour their suffering, fear and pain. Liam already knew that they were being toyed with and, one by one, they all understood that there would be no escape. When it appeared that each of the children had resolved themselves to their fate, the monster spoke in a sibilant whisper that chilled their blood and raised goosebumps as it washed over their bodies. Camilla will see you now. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 are we really camping? Clara asked for the third time. Do you really trust any of the accommodations in that town? Ludmila replied. Well, no, Clara admitted, but sleeping out here does not seem much safer The place that Ludmila had selected was a ridge which rose a few hundred metres distant from the highway, approximately two kilometres from the walls of Fassett Town. The flat, windswept hilltop had a cliff on one side overlooking the lights of the distant buildings below, and both north and south approaches of the highway could be clearly observed from their vantage. The carriages were arranged in a perimeter on one side of the camp, and the servants in their entourage were busily working to erect tents and barricades according to Ludmilas directions as she oversaw the establishment of a defensible position. The four young noblewomen stood looking out over the cliff towards the town as they discussed amongst themselves. It will be, once we are done entrenching ourselves, Ludmila said. Those prices were ridiculous, as well C I could have us living out here for a year with what they charge for a week. I dont think any of us would have liked to stay in town anyways; I can still taste whatever that was in the air. At least here we command our surroundings. The twelve footmen and six drivers were divided into three watches to cover all the hours of the day. It was not unlike organizing a patrol, so when she started to issue instructions after their arrival, everyone had quickly deferred to Ludmilas apparent expertise. The maids which had accompanied them had set about making the site more comfortable with mixed degrees of enthusiasm: some viewed it with an excited sense of adventure, while others were reluctant at the idea of sleeping out in the wilderness. Liane and Florine were a part of the latter group, having been raised in their luxurious city manors and travelling in similarly comfortable conditions. Clara, who had been exposed to House Zahradnik since childhood, had at least been dragged out several times on childhood adventures over the years C though their present surroundings were markedly more dangerous than the impromptu romps with Ludmila and their brothers through the well-managed vineyards and woodlands in Corelyn Barony. These are the best footmen between your households, arent they? Ludmila said, We should be fine; they seem at least as proficient as the best of the city militia. Two of the men patrolling the perimeter nearby straightened as her voice drifted over them. They are, Clara replied, but what if a mob is roused against us? Lady Shalltear sent three of her servants to accompany us as well, Ludmila said. Im confident that the footmen can fulfil their assignments C Lady Shalltears servants will deal with any large, hostile groups should the need arise. She had spent the better part of the previous night speaking with Lady Shalltear about her new duties, and they had parted in the early hours in the morning. Three Shadow Demons appeared at the foot of her bed shortly after, just as she was drifting off to sleep. Her Talent allowed her to see them clearly even as they lurked in the darkness and they wouldnt leave her alone; the unfamiliar and eerie presences had her give up on sneaking in an hour or two of rest before departing E-Rantel. So you really did tell her Florines amber eyes reflected the light of the campfire along with her apprehension, We were supposed to keep this out of the Royal Courts notice, werent we? My liege will not be informing the rest of the Royal Court, Ludmila reassured her. Not until we make our attempt at resolving this issue ourselves. We should be here for the next week or so, yes? Perhaps we can convince one or both of them by then. I guess Liane shifted in her mantle as they watched moonlight and shadows play over the forests enveloping the town, We did just show up uninvited to deliver the will of the House of Lords. Maybe time to digest things will make them more amenable, but Im not optimistic. What will we do ifC Seeing Ludmilas raised hand, Liane abruptly stopped speaking. What is it? Clara asked. Theres a group of people coming up the road from the town. Ludmila replied, Theyre at the base of the hill leading up to us. Clara, Liane and Florine all turned their attention to the road. The sentries posted around the camp did not yet show any indication of having noticed the group approaching in the darkness. Footman, Ludmila called. All the way at the perimeter of the camp, a tall man in the livery of House Wagner reacted to her voice. Even from their distance, he somehow knew exactly who had called him and strode directly towards her. Yes, Lady Camilla? He said with a slight bow. There are four coming up the road from the north, she said. Let the others know. The footman turned to peer out over the cliff down at the road, but confirmation of her claim did not enter his expression. He did not dispute her words, though. Heading out to the perimeter, he started to inform the other sentries and soon the edge of the camp was abuzz with activity. Three footmen stepped out onto the road: two held winged spears while the third raised a torch aloft in one hand, brandishing his warhammer in the other. The remaining three men on watch unlimbered their longbows and stood on the edge of the half-built perimeter. The maids and noblewomen were instructed to enter the safety of the carriages, but Ludmila stopped them. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Wait, she said, they look like children. My Lady, Lluluvien spoke up at her words. Even children can be dangerous C especially in Fassett County. Heads turned to the Half-Elf maid with incredulous expressions. The driver nearby took her words to heart, however, and ushered them into the opened doors. Ludmila retrieved her longbow from where it rested against one of the carriages, bracing it between her legs to string it. Go on ahead, she told the others. Ill take care of things outside. She picked up one of her quivers of arrows nearby and hooked it to its place on her kidney belt before heading off to wait against the carriage nearest to the road. Her fingers idly ran over the shaft of the arrow she had drawn from her quiver as she watched the children approach, but her expression soon changed from suspicion to concern. Ludmila checked herself as she reflexively moved to help them, recalling Lluluviens words. Ever since they had entered Fassett County, the disturbing sensation that permeated the villages and towns had put her constantly on her guard. The feeling from the town, especially, had been overpowering: causing her to physically retch when disembarking at Jacqueline Fassetts manor. The other noblewomen seemed to have handled it better, but it still lent an antagonistic edge to their thoughts and words, making it a challenge to negotiate with both Campbell and Jacqueline Fassett. She eyed the children as they approached. There was one boy and three girls. The girls seemed to be slowing their pace so that the boy who was shuffling along could keep up. They all had a disheveled appearance, but the boy was degrees worse. His clothing was soiled and he looked battered as he limped along. There was a clear injury where his shirt was stained with blood and stuck to his side. This couldnt be a ruse, could it? A convincing performance to make them drop their guard for an ambush from the trees? Ludmila scanned their surroundings but saw no one. She had quickly come to learn that most who used the cover of darkness to conceal their presence tended to rely on it too much, often standing out in the open where darkness would conceal their forms. Her Talent allowed her to see with perfect clarity regardless of lighting, so their doing so made them stand out conspicuously to her while they remained oblivious to the fact that they had been detected C as long as she did not give her awareness of them away. After one last scan of their surroundings, Ludmila decided that they presented no threat. She turned and knocked on the door of the carriage which sheltered several of the maids. After a moment it opened, and Wiluvien poked her head out. Yes, my lady? Theres an injured child coming, Ludmila said. What methods do we have available to treat him? Wiluviens head disappeared back into the carriage and the murmur of voices could be heard as the maids within spoke between themselves. A moment later, her chambermaids head reappeared. Theres a small chest of light healing potions C two dozen vials in total. She reported, Theres also two wands of Light Cure wounds in case of emergencies. A potion should be fine, Ludmila said. He looks severely injured, but he was able to walk all the way out here. Get some clean clothes ready for them, as well as warm food C you and your sisters work starts here. Yes, my lady, Wiluvien nodded, well begin preparing right away. The carriage door closed and Ludmila turned back to watch the children as they approached the footmen on the road. After a brief exchange, the man with the torch turned to look over the carriages until their eyes met and he gave her a questioning look. Ludmila nodded and the men brought the children up towards the perimeter of the campsite. The man with the torch put away his weapon and handed the torch over to his fellow, then trotted ahead over to her. That one asked for you by name, Lady Camilla, he said, motioning to one of the girls in the group walking up the slope to the camp. Did they say anything else? Ludmila asked. No, my lady, he replied. She immediately asked for you, and wouldnt say anything else. Did you know they were coming? I sent someone to retrieve one of them, she said, but it looked like something happened before that. The maids will take care of them from here. The next watch should be ready to take over soon as well, so make sure the men on your watch get food and rest when they do. The footman bowed slightly and returned to his post. Ludmila knocked on the door of the carriage again. Theyre here, she said after Wiluvien opened the door. Get the girls cleaned up and changed, and bring out their meals. With the state of alarm lowered, the noblewomen returned to where they had been standing near the fire. Why did children come out to us in the middle of the night? Florine wondered, They looked quite wretched from what I saw of them: all skin and bone and rags. Though she said this aloud, they all had a vague idea of the reasons from their passage through the county. The land was in a terrible state that anyone could recognize on sight and, to those present with well-managed fiefs, it gave off a disgusting sensation bordering on being outright offensive. While the highway and the buildings nearest to it had been cleaned up and made to look festive and inviting, the people looked anything but. Common were sallow faces that did not look up at their surroundings. Men and women were not dressed to reflect the celebratory atmosphere that was suggested by the colourful flags that fluttered over the streets. The streets themselves were only frequented by adults and emaciated children who looked entirely uncared for. Wardens Vale was poor and humble, but its people were well cared for, proud and resolute. The territories to the east near the city of E-Rantel had been arrayed in the same festive manner as the main thoroughfares in Fassett County, but their people carried bright and lively expressions and were adorned in the colourful fashions of spring. The further west they travelled, the more it seemed that they were entering into a different world: the capital of Fassett County, which lay closest to the border with Re-Estize, seemed to teeter on the edge of ruin. The shallow attempt to fool passers-by only had the effect of making things look even worse. Large population centres rose as a result of the industries that grew in the territories surrounding them. They represented the wealth and productivity of a demesne, be it a minor fee managed by a member of the gentry, or a duchy ruled by royalty. Looking upon the sickening caricature that was Fassett Town, Ludmila could not imagine what course of action House Fassett could have taken to turn it into the very image of destitution and helpless despair. To accomplish this, it would take far more effort than simply administering ones demesne in a proper manner. I sent for one of them, Ludmila told them. The boy was spying on our meeting with Lady Fassett. Youreyoure not planning on doing something to him, I hope, Florine looked at her fearfully with wide eyes. Im not exactly sure what youre thinking when you say that, Ludmila frowned, but its not anything terrible. The chambermaids that accompanied me were originally from Fassett County, so Im relying on them to help paint a more complete picture of what is really going on here. They suggested that I find people willing to work with us to provide the information that we need. That boy was willing to infiltrate the guarded estate of a Countess, so I thought he must know other things as well. There was a rustle through the grass behind them and Ludmila turned to see Wiluvien bringing three children towards them. They had been scrubbed pink and dressed in clean, white smocks; damp hair left loose to dry in the wind. Though rushed through their attentions, they still looked far improved compared to before. Hows the boy? Ludmila asked. Hes resting at the moment, my lady, Wiluvien said. His injuries were quite severe: several broken ribs; his breath was ragged and gurgling. The healing potion has already done its work C he should be fine when he awakens. The boy had walked all the way here with those injuries? He was far tougher than he looked. Her instructions to the Shadow Demon had not been thorough enough, as well. Ludmila nodded, and Wiluvien led them to a row of seats arranged around the fire opposite the noblewomen. The three of them looked back and forth uncertainly between the adults before one of the girls visibly resolved herself. Are you Camilla? She asked loudly, and Clara jumped. Liane tried to hold back a laugh but it came out through her nose. The girl had ventured that the most prominent-looking among them was who she was looking for. She backed away, glancing at Liane, and sat down again with an uncertain look. Lluluvien appeared from the tents beyond them, carrying a silver tray in her hands. Two other maids carried their own behind her. Together they held the trays in front of the girls and lifted the covers. Plates containing fresh bread, steamed vegetables and sweetened meats filled the air with their aroma. The girls visibly swallowed. Let''s leave them to their dinner," Liane said with a smirk. "They should be less...eager, once their hunger is sated. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The maids led the girls away to be seated around the campfire, where they hungrily dug into their meal. The four noblewomen were left alone together to continue their discussion, and Ludmila continued surveying the town below. It wasnt a nice thing, laughing like that, Clara shot Liane a look. A powerful countess of the mighty Sorcerous Kingdom, jumping scared at little girls? Liane said, You cant say that wasnt funny. Clara pouted as the others joined in Lianes mirth, laughter rising over the wind and the dancing flames. Far away from the eyes of outsiders, the layers of courtly conduct fell away between them, replaced by the casual tone between friends. Well, as casual as one might be with their current circumstances; much of their conversation revolved around their work by necessity. Besides, I believe such initiative should be lauded, Liane continued. With a little bit of training, her naked ambition can be harnessed and refined towards productive ends. If there are no objections, Id like to take her for one of my companies. You cant just steal girls off of the street, Liane, Florine said. Her parents must be worried sick. From the looks of it, I doubt she has any. Liane replied, Her value is lost on this sorry excuse for a town. We should have some answers about what happened to them now, Ludmila said. The one that brought them has returned as well. Tell us what happened. The three other noblewomen looked around themselves, confused over who she had addressed. A cold voice filtered through the night air before them. The boy ordered for retrieval encountered three men and a woman, who were struggling with the three Human girls. He fought C presumably to free one of them. The matter wasexpedited. It is discourteous to conceal yourself from the others in this situation, Ludmila said. Do not make them listen to a disembodied voice. Beyond the edge of the cliff, the Shadow Demon rose out of the darkness and floated before them. Even when not purposely concealing itself, its translucent form must have been difficult for the others to see with just the light of the campfire. Thisis one of the servants Lady Shalltear sent with you? Clara eyed the dark figure warily. Yes, Ludmila said, they are called Shadow Demons. Lady Shalltear saw fit to have three of them accompany us to aid in our work. D-demons Florine turned pale. Wasnt there some disturbance last year in Re-Estizes capital involving some Demon invasion? Im the last person that would know about anything of the sort, Ludmila replied. You should be well aware that Humans are just a part of the Sorcerous Kingdom, so, while we may be responsible for Human subjects ourselves, acting as if we are still nobles of a Human kingdom would be foolish. These Shadow Demons currently serve me; I serve Lady Shalltear; Lady Shalltear serves His Majesty. Its not so different from before, yes? Beside her, Clara nodded. After a moment, Liane and Florine slowly nodded as well. Ludmila addressed the Shadow Demon once again. So these men, she asked, for what reason were they doing this? They were stealing them, it answered. The women blinked. The girls were struggling against their captors, the Shadow Demon explained at length. The boy opposed their actions. Fassetts men, my lady, a voice from behind them said. Or someone working under their auspices. The children have the look of street waifs: if the homeless vanish from the streets, they will not be missed. The Linum sisters came to stand near their mistress, and Lluluvien continued speaking. "Young girls are valuable," she said matter-of-factly, for various reasons. I would be surprised if they were not being taken away to be sold C the evidence of their neglect aside, they would all be considered pleasing in appearance to most. So they were slavers, then? Florines mouth twisted. Probably not just slavers, Lady Gagnier, Lluluvien said. House Fassett has their hand in other...ventures as well. The same skills are used across many lines of this sort of work. I suspect well be discovering in detail what exactly theyve been involved in over the next few days, Ludmila looked towards the other noblewomen. But I still cannot understand how this all came to be. Its in flagrant defiance of the Crown Laws and these are the laws of Re-Estize: in force since before the E-Rantel changed hands. Clara, Liane and Florine exchanged quick glances at her words. Liane was singled out by the others, and she met Ludmilas gaze before letting out a sigh. What? Ludmila frowned. Im sorry. Its just Liane let out a short laugh, Its just that Ive never known a noble like you before. Weve all seen each other through the years at a few functions, but weve never really spoken plainly, I guess. Ive always thought Clara upright and austere, but youre far beyond even her. Or maybe its a part of you thats rubbed off on her, considering how close you two are. Liane rubbed her chin, then looked up at the clear night sky. She let out a breath and met Ludmilas gaze again. Okay, Liane said. Lets try it this way. Nobles are granted their authority, rights and privileges through the contract they hold with their liege. With that power, they are expected to fulfil their obligations to land and liege. Makes sense so far, right? Yes, of course, Ludmila replied. Now, Liane asked her, what happens if they fail to meet their obligations? That would depend on what the circumstances are, wouldnt it? Ludmila answered, Bad harvests can happen, so one could appeal to have their tax obligations waived. Natural disasters, monster attacks, sickness and death C they can all affect how well one can meet their contractual obligations. Are you doing this on purpose? Liane frowned. Doing what on purpose? Ludmila frowned back. We had an audience with Campbell earlier today, then Jacqueline just now: you even puked in front of her manor after sensing all of the problems in this county. Do you think either of them are doing any of this accidentally? What we see is House Fassetts doing, and the apple doesnt fall far from the tree. Stolen story; please report. It still begs the question why they would do something like this in the first place, Ludmila said. To me, at least. How theyve been able to get away with it for so long is difficult to grasp as well. One glance and you already know that something has gone terribly wrong. You can now, sure, Liane replied, but in better days, the towns and villages along the highway can be made to look much the same as any other and, to be honest, there are more than a few places out west that are just as bad, or even worse. The King only came to E-Rantel for one reason: to be there for the annual skirmish against the Empire C I doubt a review of his demesne was anywhere near the top of his list of priorities. The Provosts that were appointed managed things from a desk in the city. In short, you could say its a matter of reach. Only a noble of the same court has any chance of bringing it to the attention of their liege. Without the means to provide decisive proof, however, it becomes the word of one noble against another. As for why they would do thiswell, its because they can. We are judge, jury and executioner within our own lands: answerable only to our own liege. I suppose you could say that we nobles may be placed on a scale: there are those that try their best to serve faithfully, promoting development and upholding order, then there are those that are entirely self-serving and get away with whatever they can. Those on the extreme ends of the scale are extraordinarily rare; most are somewhere in between, for any number of reasons. They may lack the power and will to do what is just, or have the power and will to do what is just, but decide to exercise it for their own interests. Did you know about all of this, Clara? Ludmila asked. I understand how it works, roughly, Clara replied. When it comes to knowledge and experience on things that happen elsewhere, however, I cant make any statements with much conviction. Liane, on the other hand, should know quite a lot about it. Why would Liane Because Liane is Lady Wagner, Liane shrugged, and House Wagner owns a half-dozen merchant companies C well, more now. Hundreds of merchant caravans, plus all of their employees. I get to hear all sorts of things about what goes on in the wide world, and not all of it is nice and pretty. UhI hope you werent suspecting me of anything: Id rather not get stabbed. Its difficult for me to suspect others like this, Ludmila admitted, even after all thats happened, these conclusions just dont easily come to mind. Thank you for being so patient with me, Liane. Its not a bad frame of mind to have, Clara said, as long as one is also aware of what can potentially be going on. Without a balanced perspective, there would be no end to how far one could go in the pursuit of what we imagine. Im sure well all learn a lot from this; hopefully well figure out a way to effectively deal with House Fassett as well. Theres always Ludmilas new duties, Florine said, whatever they arebut yes, a peaceful solution is best. Ludmila agreed silently: she did not want to resort to extreme measures unless it became necessary. Doing so was the same as saying that the laws in place were insufficient. The more she relied on her new authority, the more likely it seemed that the laws would be viewed as unacceptable and torn apart. She needed as much information as possible, taking precise actions that would only result in minor amendments or special measures being implemented for what His Majesty had put in place. She felt that there was much more to be discussed, but it could wait until they started their investigation. Ludmila turned to address the Shadow Demon, who had floated patiently before them the entire time. These men you encountered, she asked. What happened to them? They were made to suffer, a yellow gash appeared on its face as it smiled, before being slain. The Great Masters Mandates are not to be frivolously disregarded. And the woman? She was allowed to flee, it replied. One of the others is watching her. Good, Ludmila nodded. You may withdraw. There should be some new instructions soon, so stay nearby. The Shadow Demon shimmered briefly in the darkness as it concealed itself again, and Ludmilas gaze followed it for a time before she turned back to the gathering. Peaceful solution, huh, Liane said. You...you just killed three men, Florine said quietly. Ludmila did not deny her words; agents of the nobility carried out their will, after all. If anything, the reminder only served to fuel her anger against House Fassett. If they were caught doing the same in our territories, Clara said, this would have been the result as well. Considering the condition of the boy, Im of a mind that it was the most appropriate action, if only to intervene in abduction and murder. So this is the answer, then? Lianes voice wavered in the wind, To find and hunt down every criminal in Fassett County, until the Undead start to appear from the mountain of corpses? We have a little under two weeks, Ludmila replied, so I dont think theres time enough for that C not that I intended on doing what you suggested. I was hoping a demonstration that the Crown Laws could no longer be evaded in such a manner would encourage House Fassett to relentbut well need to find those that would impress this notion upon them first. So some sort of manager? Florine said, OrorI dont know. How do these people even operate? Theyre merchants, Liane shrugged, of a sort. Slavery is perfectly legal outside of the Sorcerous Kingdom and Re-Estize, so its simply just another part of a merchants business to those who operate abroad. House Wagner doesnt do it, obviously, but its just not something thats done in secrecy elsewhere. It would be a simple matter to shut down House Fassett, if we had more time. Especially with Ludmila suggesting that she can somehow act above the law The head of House Wagners words trailed off abruptly, and her icy blue gaze turned up towards Ludmila. Are you sure you can do this? She said, This kind of power is dangerous. Its beyond dangerous, said Clara flatly, its euphoric. Especially to people like us. My father once told me that blind righteousness can lead to ruin just as easily as rampant corruption. Now, there are four of us all together that hate what is going on here for the same reasons C LuCCamilla especially. If she were to exercise the authority she has been entrusted with without constraintwell, she is nothing if not thorough. They stared out over the town in silence at her words. A log broke and collapsed into the fire, sending a cloud of sparks into the night sky. Its not just Camilla, Clara added. I dont think I can fight this feeling either. Whenever I have someone responsible for all this in front of me, I become positively livid inside. I could barely maintain control over my own words when I spoke to the both of them. You heard me just now: I essentially told Jacqueline Fassett that she was a dead woman at the end of our audience. Im not confident that I can represent the House of Lords if condemnation spills out of my mouth every time I see one of the Fassetts. Were supposed to be helping them out of their predicament, not setting them at odds against us. It might just be something to get used to, Ludmila offered. At least I hope it is something we can get used to, not that I enjoy it. You have a more measured disposition than my own, Clara C if anyone manages to reign this in, it would be you. Youre still the most qualified to represent us here, besides. I can imagine the reception that someone of lower rank would get from them. Clara frowned worriedly upon hearing her vote of confidence. Maybe it isnt strange at all? Florine said, Maybe there are other nobles out there that have the same sort of thing influencing them. Its not something one would talk about, would they? If I didnt have it myself, it would sound absolutely crazy. Its not even something to share, Liane mused. We all inherently knew each of us were the same without putting it into words, shortly after we got to know one another. Perhaps others gather in the same way, nobles of the same disposition assembling naturally and influencing their subordinates C we dont exactly see tyrants purging great swathes of their own vassals for the sake of order, do we? We do, actually, Florine answered quietly. Just not in Re-Estize. Lianes mouth opened, then closed again. No one wanted that repeated here C it was the worst possible outcome that they were trying to avoid. Lets not make grim monikers for ourselves, shall we? Clara said, The ideal outcome is that this land is restored to order in an agreeable manner and set on the path to recovery. Im not so optimistic as to think that everything will fall into place so easily, even without ourbiases, but we must still make our best efforts. Were starting from a poor position: both of our meetings with Campbell and Jacqueline only made them reciprocate by digging in their heels. It may take all the time we have to make them realize that they absolutely need to fall in line, or they may even remain stubborn to the bitter end. For this possibility, we will need to draw the line after which stronger measures are required to convince themand, in the worst case, the line where we consider the situation unsalvageable. Ludmila mulled over the available options, of which there were too few for the time being. They needed more information. She turned back to see if the girls had finished their dinner. AhC she said, the children are falling asleep. The others turned at her words. Two of the girls C including the one that had spoken C were sleeping in their chairs with emptied trays in front of them. The third, however, was still picking at her meal. She looked hesitant to finish her food, and stole furtive glances at the carriages behind her. Was it your brother that came with you? Ludmila asked as she came close and knelt in front of the girl. With wide eyes the colour of clear topaz, the girl stared back at her. After a moment, she nodded. The fellow that saved you told me what happened, Ludmila said. Your brother was very brave. We have treated his wounds, but he was quite badly injured so he needs his rest. There will be food for him as well; you need not save a portion of your dinner for him. The flickering light from the flames nearby played across the girls face as she seemed to weigh Ludmilas words. Her silver fork moved to pick up the food on the plate before the girl and she resumed eating. I am the one called Camilla, Ludmila said. How shall I call you? Saye, the girls fork paused, but she did not look up. What about your brother? Liam. Liam Ludmila smiled warmly, That is a very troublesome name. Why? A part of you should already know, she replied, even if the rest of you does not quite yet. Make sure you take care of your brother, Saye. Saye nodded, and a fitful voice sounded nearby from one of the sleeping girls, turning Ludmilas attention towards the sound. Do you know these other girls as well, Saye? The girl shook her head. I see, Ludmila said, rising to her feet. Well, once you are finished with your meal, we will take you back to your brother so you can watch over him. When he wakes up, just let one of the servants know and they will bring him his meal. Okay. Ludmila walked back over to the others. Were not starting immediately, my lady? Lluluvien asked. With the children? No. Ludmila replied, There are still other things to do besides. Ill have you and your sister learn to work together with the Shadow Demons first. Youll coordinate with them at night, Lluluvien, and Wiluvien will do so during the day. Use what you know as a base of knowledge from which to expand from C then we can weigh your findings along with what these children share with us after theyve rested tonight. Very good, my lady, Lluluvien withdrew to wait on her once again. Your maids are very close to you, Clara noted as Ludmila rejoined them. I only have four of them, Ludmila replied. You dont have any maids that are the same way? Not to the point where I openly plot the demise of a noble house together with them, Clara said with a slight laugh. How are the children? The girl that was awake was worried about her brother, Ludmila said. The other two are sound asleepwhere are we putting them? There are plenty of spare things packed, Liane said. It shouldnt be a problem taking care of them. Ill have another tent prepared. In that case, Ludmila told them, we should get our rest while we can as well: the coming week will be a busy one. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 With all that had happened over the past few weeks, Ludmila had pushed many memories of her regular life away to focus on adjusting to all the changes that had occurred. Regular life inevitably returned, however: whether it was getting holes in her manor roof fixed, dealing with villager complaints or finding a new hole in her stockings. This time, it was in the form of the clingy sleeper that was Clara Corelyn. With her lack of sleep from the previous day, memories of the past did not even cross her mind. She crawled into their carriage, undressed, and passed out on the spacious and comfortable bed its interior had been converted into. Not that the amount of space mattered. With the morning light filtering through the drapes, Ludmila awoke to find herself thoroughly tangled up with Clara. If it was midsummer, the heat would have had Ludmila throw her friend off in the middle of the night. But, with the chill of spring still settling over them in the night, she had slept right through to the morning in their too-luxurious accommodations. Rather than try to untangle herself, she poked Clara in the forehead. The first try didnt work so she poked her again. They were both late sleepers and risers, and she knew that they were usually up around the same times of the day. Then again, her friend was far busier than she was. The size of her demesne had increased tenfold with her promotion, and Ludmila could not imagine how she managed. The village-and-a-half in her own barony kept her continually occupied as it was. Maybe she should let Clara rest a while longer. The shadows of the household servants passing back and forth in the camp as they worked could be seen over obscured windows, and a pair stopped outside of the door. A silver bell chimed lightly in the corner of the carriage and Ludmila froze as Clara stirred slightly at her shoulder, softly murmuring in her ear. She needed to get away. Untangling one leg was the most she could accomplish before the bell chimed a second time. IM UP ALREADY! Claras voice thundered straight into her ear, and Ludmilas head rang in the aftermath. Did she just use an ability to amplify her voice? She felt her ear with her hand C it did not come away with any blood C then turned her head to glower at her friend, who was clearly still asleep with a satisfied smile on her face and an arm over Ludmilas midriff. Baroness Zahradnik sat up in their bed, and Countess Corelyn continued to cling to her like a giant forest leech. Perhaps it should be comforting that some things never changed. Fifteen minutes later, Ludmila finally escaped from her friends clutches. Claras ladys maid and Wiluvien awaited outside. Though the carriage was magically soundproofed, Claras maid still offered an apologetic smile. Good morning, my lady, Wiluvien greeted her. Good morning, Wiluvien, Ludmila replied. How are we doing? Little of note has occurred overnight, the Half-Elf chambermaid fell in behind her. After setting up a tent for our work, Lluluvien has been able to survey most of the town with the two Shadow Demons not assigned to watch over the camp. She left her reports in the pavilion before retiring for the day. Fassett Town was relatively small as far as county capitals went, but it still had a population of nearly two thousand. The Linum sisters had certainly hurled themselves at their task with incredible zeal. What happened to the woman that was being tailed? Ludmila asked. She seemed to have run straight home rather than to anywhere important, Wiluvien said. We had the free Shadow Demon check up on the other, and it reported that the woman had fallen asleep. Lluluvien thought it would be a better use of our time to have both collecting information from the town after that. I see, Ludmila said. How are you and your sister feeling? It cant be nice returning to this place. It is as you say, my lady, Wiluvien said after a moments pause, but were still thankful that youve brought us along. To have the opportunity to be of use to you here against House Fassett is like a salve after being so powerless for so long. The chance to find our mother is a great motivation as well. She wasnt in Jacquelines manor, I take it? No, my lady, Wiluvien shook her head. Lluluvien ordered the manor scoured for anything useful first. The Shadow Demons came away with some information on House Fassett, but there was no sign of our mother there. Ludmila had not spotted any Elf servants with Campbell Fassett either. Hopefully Mrs. Linum could still be found somewhere in the county. They came to a set of tables placed inside the semicircle of tents and carriages. Used to transporting goods and people for long distances and offering high class accommodations for their passengers, House Wagner employed various magical items that revolved around its trading and transport businesses. The table was lined with containers, and each was enchanted to preserve the temperature and quality of the meal that it contained. Multiple meals were prepared beforehand and taken at the leisure of their guests, who were able to enjoy fresh, hot meals on demand at any time of the day. Beverages were also kept ready in crystal decanters enchanted with the same magic, so refreshments both hot and cold were available as well. According to Liane, they even transported perishable cargo using a scaled-up version of the same concept. It was an idea that Ludmila wanted to explore at some point for use in her own demesne. Picking up a box that was labeled with something that wouldnt leave her hungry for the rest of the morning, she made her way to the pavilion near the overlook. There, she found Liane and Florine, discussing something as they ate breakfast together. Early risers both, I see. Ludmila found a seat at their table, which was set just outside the pavilion to offer a view of the surroundings. A much larger wooden table had been put together in the middle of the pavilion, where a map had been laid out and several documents rested. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. We both slept in, actually, Liane replied. Im usually up with the sun; Florines running around even earlier. Too much excitement for one day, maybe. The two of you are the complete opposite of us, Ludmila said as she lifted the cover of her meal, we usually stay up well into the night. We found that out about Clara a few weeks ago, Florine said. We showed up for breakfast and ended up having lunch instead. Its a surprise to find that youre the same, though C I thought life on the border would mean that youre even more bound to the daylight hours than we are. Not necessarily, Ludmila replied. Many Demihumans are nocturnal, so vigilance is required at all hours. It is true that most of the villagers who are not on watch and patrol duties rely on daylight, however. As for myself, I think Ive always preferred evenings over mornings. As she set into her meal of sausage, scrambled eggs, toast and some sort of mixed salad, she noticed that they had been going over several of the reports that had been put together overnight. Each parchment was filled with numbered paragraphs in neat and angular handwriting. Youve started going over the findings so far? Ludmila asked. Yes, Liane shifted in her seat slightly. Its unsettlingin more ways than we initially expected. How do you mean? Well, Liane said, at first I was astonished at how quickly and thoroughly these notes are being put together. Your chambermaid was able to create a new map of the town and each building is marked and detailed on these notes with their appearance, general layout, notable inhabitants and contents that may be of interest. Liane picked up a folder containing several dozen sheets of paper. She withdrew the documents and placed them on the centre of their table. This is one of the summaries of the information retrieved from the manor overlooking the town, she said. It indexes documents and ledgers that have been copied and filed away for us to sift through later. While much of what was discovered runs vaguely along the lines of our expectations, all the information flowing in made me realize something else: House Fassett; this town C they are utterly defenceless against these Shadow Demonsand so are we. We asked your maid how they were able to accomplish all of this, Florine said, and what she described beggared belief. These Shadow Demons fly around, and can jump from shadow to shadow. They can seep through walls, doors, floors and ceilings. Even locked cabinets and safes are no obstacle, and they can just as simply appear into the darkness inside enclosed spaces, take what they want, and come back out. Its enough to make me want to check under my bed for monsters again, like when I was a child. If the Sorcerous Kingdom so desired, Liane gestured with her soup spoon, the private information of anyone, even the dealings of an entire demesne, can be laid bare on a whim as long as it can be observed or stolen by a Shadow Demon. There is no fortress or vault that is safe and, even when Im actively keeping an eye out for them as they go back and forth between the camp and the town, I cant see them unless they reveal themselves to us on purpose. Im not suggesting that we have any illicit activities to hide, but confidentiality in business is valued by both ourselves and our clients. It also should not be left unsaid that they can plant information just as easily as they can steal it. It comes down to a matter of trust, does it not? Ludmila said, Never mind such convoluted means, the Royal Court can crush all of us with force alone if they so desired. The old politics, where nobles constantly maneuver in games of intrigue and influence, no longer carry the same weight in the dynamics of the realm. His Majesty has no fear of disapproval or rebellion, so there is no motive for these sorts of actions on the part of the Sorcerer King. I suppose youre right, Liane did not look pleased with the admission, but we dont enjoy the same relationship with our liege as you do with yours. Lady Shalltear at least interacts with you from time to time, and this personal duty she has bestowed on you implies some degree of shared trust. We have not seen His Majesty sincesincehmm Liane looked to Florine with an unspoken question on her face. The younger noblewoman thought for a moment. I heard His Majesty was seen on the first of the month, walking around the city, Florine said, As far as audiences go, howeverI havent heard of any. Since his last appearance, he hasnt been seen at all. I was in my rural manor when he formally came to claim E-Rantel, and he wasnt present the few times Ive had an audience with the Royal Court. Its the same for me, said Liane, I dont even know what His Majesty looks like. Youd think that conquerors would be putting up statues and monuments marking their achievements all over the place, but I guess not. It occurred to Ludmila that she did not know what the Sorcerer King looked like either. Neither did Clara, as far as she knew. If not for the annual skirmish with the Empire, Ludmila said, I dont think King Rampossa would have visited E-Rantel either. Its only been two months, and this duchy has always been distant from its ruler. Given how powerful the Sorcerous Kingdom is, E-Rantel must amount to an outpost of some incredible empire beyond this regions awareness. Thats probably why we dont feel that anything is out of place, Liane said, but it would still mean a lot to us if we had some personal reassurances from our liege. According to Lady Shalltear, Ludmila said, His Majesty has not even been in the duchy for the past three weeks. So rather than avoiding his vassals on purpose...perhaps hes just that busy? Well, he did bring the Empire to heel before anyone even noticed his absence, Florine said. Then theres the Dragons that recently appeared. No one could claim that His Majesty has simply been evading his duties in favour of lazing about or chasing after some self-indulgent whim. Maybe its just us C everythings been so unexpected and sudden and were not used to our titles yet. Thoughdespite all thats happened, we still often wish there was someone we could look to for guidance. Florine had a point. While Ludmila did not harbour those feelings much any more, she would have if she was younger. It was something that she would need to speak to Clara about. With everyone acting as the heads of their respective Houses, it was easy to forget that Liane and Florine were still at a point in their lives where they would still normally depend on their parents and mentors. While she often hounded her own siblings and even her father about administrative matters, Ludmila was still the youngest in her family. Clara was the youngest in her family as well, so neither she nor Ludmila had considered the idea that Florine and Liane were essentially their younger sisters in this little social circle and might depend on them as such. Ara, said a voice from behind them, you can depend on us a bit, you know. Clara appeared with her ladys maid, who was carrying breakfast along for her mistress. They had clearly taken the time to prepare for the day: Claras lustrous blonde hair shimmered in the late morning sun, and she was adorned tastefully with silks dyed and embroidered in House Corelyns cobalt-and-silver. The clingy sleeper in her rumpled nightwear had transformed into a beautiful young noblewoman adorned for a garden stroll, her amethyst eyes bright with charismatic allure. As Clara seated herself beside her, Ludmila could not help but wonder about how they appeared next to one another. She had thrown on a plain outfit and roughly brushed out her hair before escaping their carriage and had meandered over to the pavilion after very little in the way of her own preparations. Good morning, Countess Corelyn, the two girls greeted Clara simultaneously, lowering their heads slightly. Ludmila looked down and stabbed the last piece of breakfast sausage with her fork. Good morning, Clara replied with a beatific smile. Youve rested well, I hope. Oh yes, Florine replied. I dont think Ive slept this soundly for weeks. Quite strange, considering the circumstances. House Wagners carriages are remarkably luxurious, Clara said, so its no surprise. I certainly plan on hiring her services for any sort of extended trip after experiencing them myself. Liane tried to maintain a straight face, but the corners of her mouth kept turning up at the praise. Anyways Ludmila said, we have a lot to examine before deciding how to lay out our strategy for House Fassett. Did you have any thoughts based on the discussions with Campbell and Jacqueline yesterday? Well, Clara said, I cannot say we didnt expect this sort of initial reception. Both are adamant in their positions C they are truly siblings in how they carry themselves, which is unfortunate. I was really hoping to find a way to reach out to at least one of them despite knowing what we were going into. The feeling they give off as wellneedless to say, its a challenge to be cordial in the face of such dispositions, but Ill do my best to be diplomatic when I interact with them. What we came up with over the course of yesterday still comes down to twisting their arms until they give in, though, Ludmila said. The only apparent options seem to involve doing just that, yes. Clara replied, Its not an elegant solution, but it might be the only thing we can do to convince them to relent. Lets not give up just yet, though C weve only just begun our work. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 After Clara finished her breakfast, the four noblewomen moved under the main pavilion, where Lluluviens findings had been collected overnight. As they pored over the information, Wiluvien would periodically appear to add another folder to the table. At this point, the initial reports of the town had been fully completed and the Shadow Demons were now being sent to inspect the baronial manors, followed by the multitude of villages and hamlets laid throughout the county. Ludmila was uncertain how long the rural investigation would take: the duchys primary industries revolved around agriculture and forestry, with the capital also being a major hub of trade. Though its industries seemed meagre compared to other inland territories, Fassett County still followed these same basic principles. As cities serviced duchies, towns serviced counties. Regardless of where one went in Re-Estize, roughly one in twenty lived in urban centres: meaning that Fassett Town, with its population of 2,000, serviced a county population of 40,000. It was unknown how many of those people had escaped to Re-Estize as a result of the annexation by the Sorcerous Kingdom but, even if half had fled over the border, as the gathered claims seemed to imply, they were still looking at a population of 20,000 to survey. Realistically speaking, they could only rely on the information gained from manors and the homes of local administrators stationed throughout the territory; there was not enough time for a thorough sweep. What they had collected, unfortunately, confirmed their feelings from the previous day. Worse yet, it was only what had been allowed to bubble to the surface of the mire they were now sorting through. There was a sniff across the table from her, and Ludmila looked up when a folder landed on the table and slid halfway across its surface. Florine was seated in her chair, hands covering her face. How could they do any of this? She said between sobs, Do they feel any guilt at all? This is all just selfish and cruel! Liane frowned down at the folder and reached out to pick it up, leafing through the contents. Looks about the same as the one Im working on, she said. Gotta say, I set the bar low going into this, but this is stupid beyond belief. Its like eating your own leg because youre hungry. They put so much effort into managing this mess that they could just do something normal instead and do far better. Ludmila looked down at her own documents. They had divided the work between themselves: Fassett County contained six baronies, so they had each assigned themselves to one for the time being. The town was an ongoing investigation, and the remainder would be left until the end. What she saw already, however, was enough to make her wish she hadnt eaten such a large breakfast. Though much of what she read outlined strictly illegal activities, even legal ones were handled in such an absurd way that they may as well have been crimes. Slavery, narcotics, all manner of extortion and protection rackets that utilized local mercenary groups. Taxes and rent were so absurd and arbitrary that the tenants turned to crime to survive. Even the laws themselves were twisted in every way possible to the advantage of the local authorities. House Fassett had even turned the collection of fines, penalties and contraband from illegal activities into an industry of its own. Rather than being severe enough to deter criminals, they were lenient to the extent that it just became another sort of tax. Reading through the reports was like being presented with a dark reflection of what should be. A significant portion of the countys economy was being fed by illegitimate industries and, as Ludmila sought to develop advanced industries in Wardens Vale by establishing a framework of basic industries, House Fassett had created advanced industries out of a framework of basic illegal ones. Ludmila looked across the table again. Liane, she said, its clear whats happening here, but how does one even begin to tread this path? Adopting these practices that inevitably become this spiral of decay. Could be any number of reasons, Liane replied. The vast majority of these records only go back a few seasons C they probably just burn what they dont need any more since its an unneeded risk to keep around. Its usually not as simple as waking up one day and deciding its a good idea to ruin your own fief. Hm Liane looked to the centre of the table, where a map of the county was laid out. She took a sip from her glass and continued frowning down at it. After a few minutes, she set down her drink and pointed to the map. This duchy has been the demesne of House Vaiself ever since Re-Estize has been Re-Estize, she said. The nobles along the highways are either cadet branches from the interior or merchant stock like the three of us here. If I were to make up a believable story about how things happened, I would say that Fassett is a cadet branch that came to claim the lands here rather than a merchant house. Lianes finger traced over the features of the map beyond the highway, where the primeval forests over the rugged hills met the developed lands along the roads. You can see here the extent of where theyve grown in the past, so at some point they did make earnest efforts to cultivate their lands. I would guess that they underestimated how hard it is to tame this sort of terrain: most of Re-Estizes heartlands are fertile plains and forested parklands. What was invested into them wasnt enough, and they couldnt find anyone that thought it was worth the costso they turned to illegal activities for the revenues to finance development. Could have been some outsider making some attractive offer, or they could have done it themselves. So they did this for the short term gains, Ludmila said, in order to continue what they started. Why didnt they stop when they had what they needed? Because you cant just stop, Liane replied, and with one thing comes others. Illegal practices and contraband goods are outlawed precisely because the authorities decide that they are harmful and unproductive in the long term. Youre always sacrificing something when doing it, and its only profitable when someone else is doing the sacrificing for you. Youre also opening avenues for illegal activity from elsewhere to seep in simply by doing business with them C those types dont just go away when asked. Enforcing justice is a nobles duty, Ludmila frowned. Nothing stops the lord from doing so. Ahwell, I guess thatd be easy for a Frontier Noble to say, Liane replied, but most nobles dont come from militant traditions like you have. Once a group like that becomes entrenched, militia just wont cut it. Just like people can become strong by adventuring or protecting the borders, these criminal groups have those that become ridiculously strong by doing what they do. Imagine a couple of Mithril or even Orichalcum-ranked Adventurers becoming criminals in someones territory: youll lose hundreds of men just trying to oust them. They can just keep you quiet with threats and, if you still dont behave, theyll just kill you and your heirs until they find one that will. Which brings me to another point: you dont even have to allow crime to flourish in your territory: if some powerful syndicate decides that your place is ideal to set up shop, theyll just do it with or without your permission. The vast majority of nobles cant do anything about that, no matter how upright they are: its something that requires Adamantite-rank Adventurers to deal with, or someone with equivalent power. These groups will focus on a few fiefs at a time, until theyve become too weak to offer any further resistance, before moving onto new ones. That way, a whole bunch of nobles dont just pool their resources to hire someone strong enough to exterminate them. So youre saying that this might not even be their fault? Ludmila asked. Well, its just a story formed out of what I know about this sort of thing happening elsewhere, Liane answered. Wed have to dig really deep to find out how it actually started, but we dont have to dig much to see if theyre being forced into unlawful activities. Considering what weve seen so far, though, I wouldnt bet on it. Florine returned to stand beside Liane, and Ludmila looked around the table. Anyone else have any idea about this? She sighed, Not that it matters if everyone in this ridiculous place is willingly doing it, I suppose. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. I don''t know how it started, Clara replied, nor did I hear anything about it from my father, but I can see how it can easily stay this way. I can especially see this looming crisis that they have over their heads due to their demesne incomes being substantiallysubsidized by this illicit activity. Clara pulled several partially-filled parchments from around the table together in front of her. From what Ive put together so far, out of the efforts that the Linum sisters have coordinated, it could be said that Fassett County has four primary sources of income. Believe it or not, the majority is from legitimate exports. Due to its proximity to the duchy border, however, most of their trade flowed west towards the larger markets of Re-Estizes heartlands rather than east towards E-Rantel where they would need to compete directly with the much closer local territories over a smaller market. The county industries do not produce anything that is worth trading over vast distances, so there is no profit in directing their goods to the east beyond the regional markets. Clara picked up one of the sheets and held it up between her fingers: it was a compiled record of House Fassetts incomes after E-Rantels annexation by the Sorcerous Kingdom. Regular trade with Re-Estize has been reduced to less than a trickle, but the new development in E-Rantel and the territories hungry for timber, charcoal and stone have compensated for this shortfall. To anyone outside of this county, it has the effect of making House Fassett appear to be just another normal territory C one of many contributing to the growth of the capital. This demand for materials will only last as long as the building continues, however, she set the parchment back down. Once things settle into a more normal pace, Fassett Countys exports will shrivel up into a fraction of what it was before the annexation. Meaning that they will lean harder into everything else they have been doing, Liane concluded. What else do they have? Florine asked, It cant be that theyve been doomed one way or the other due to the annexation. Trade is the second part of Fassett County''s legitimate incomes, but without Re-Estize, this territory goes from straddling a major artery of trade to effectively being the end of the road C the furthest point from our trading partners to the east through the Empire. Another of House Fassett''s major incomes have always involved servicing trade, so one could say that yes, the annexation could be considered the main factor. I will be perfectly honest and say the direct cause of their economic woes has little to do with their criminal connections and everything to do with the drastic shift in trade flows. What the illicit activity has done is hamstring their development over generations: if House Fassett had properly developed their holdings rather than bleed their population dry with these other exploitative and short-sighted practices, they should have been robust enough to cushion the blow. All of the western territories are in the same situation, but all aside from Fassett County have been able to weather the changes so far. So this leaves House Fassett with a major crisis, Liane concluded, and they are trying to finance their succession dispute with the short term incomes from recent exports rather than set their differences aside to ensure there is even a demesne left standing after the dust has settled. Like I said C stupid beyond belief. They would rather rule over rubble than cooperate and turn their lands around. Its ironic, Clara said. Count V?lkchenheims offer is actually the true solution: allowing them the time to adopt our new systems and break out of the ever-shrinking cage that theyve fashioned for themselves. We cant even offer it to them because its clear that they also need to answer for their crimes, which they will never admit knowledge of. The sanctions that the House of Lords are resorting to in order to force them back into line would only severely damage House Fassett if they were actually practicing legitimate business, while other nations are perfectly willing to take what is basically left of what they have to offer. That was the main problem with Princess Renner''s legislation against slavery, Liane sighed. I suppose the problem wouldnt just go away being in the Sorcerous Kingdom. There was a problem with the outlawing of slavery? Ludmila asked. Yes, Liane said, a huge problem. As far as her ideas went, it was probably one of her worst C yet somehow it was the biggest one that was passed into law. At face value it may have won her the favour of the people and a handful of empty-headed lords, but in reality it was extraordinarily narrow minded. You support slavery? Clara asked with a worried look. I abhor it, Liane replied, but my personal feelings mean little in the grand scheme of things. The fact of the matter is that slavery is legal nearly everywhere else, and Re-Estize never had the means to enforce this law in the first place. The only effect it really had was to drive up the price of slaves abroad and make exporting them out of Re-Estize far more profitable. Those that keep slaves in the country still have them under various guises, so in reality not much changes beyond giving criminal organizations an effective monopoly on slave exports. They were already experts at evading and circumventing the law, so its like theyre being rewarded for their investments in those areas. The low cost of Undead labour would make exporting slaves instead of transitioning them to advanced industries an attractive prospect to any unscrupulous lord seeking short term profits like this, Clara frowned after she finished speaking, as if belatedly realizing what she had come up with. After watching those Shadow Demons cover so much ground this morning, Liane said, I have a fair idea of how quickly they can investigate things. If theyre being effectively coordinated by authorities upholding proper justice, then anyone that runs afoul of the Sorcerous Kingdoms laws will find themselves facing an Undead enforcer. Liane looked down at the map with a conflicted expression on her face. Im still having trouble accepting this, she said. Accepting what? Ludmila looked up from the documents on the table. Lianes gaze met her own, but her icy stare wavered. She looked back down at the table and took a deep breath. This authority you have been granted sidesteps traditional due process and a lords right to exercise justice in their own demesne, she said. I cant deny how expedient it is given the right circumstances but, at the same time, its not power that a regular person should wield. You seem to be every bit as austere as what Ive seen of you so far suggests, but what about others? Surely you wont be the only one of these...agents? Auditors? Harriers? If we accomplish what weve set out to achieve here, the Royal Court may decide to employ additional agents to deal with the workings of the nation that His Majestys servants are unable to. From what Ive seen of her, Lady Shalltear is a noble of the highest calibre," Clara said. "I may sound like a Bard when saying so, but some may consider her a noble of legendary acclaim. Perhaps she sensed that Ludmila was suited for this duty before bestowing it upon her. An uncertain silence fell over the table. Tales of legendary heroes were plentiful: their spectacular feats of might and magic were the staple of many a tale spun by poets and minstrels; enjoyed by all walks of life. The continued presence of such individuals in the present solidified the notions surrounding their existence. Nobles, on the other hand, occupied a more mundane place in folklore. Depending on the audience, they could be the subject of a romantic story, little more than a name that sent heroes on daring quests, or abhorrent villains that opposed a righteous cause. Indeed, in many a common tale, nobles were more likely to be objects of derision and scorn to be vilified rather than any sort of realistic portrayal of reality. In the legends of old, important noble figures existed as well, but attributing the idea of them as heroes generally only happened if their feats were recognizable to the general audience. The Runesmith King of the Thirteen Heroes was of these rare examplesbut what was sung of him had nothing to do with his qualities as a leader or administrator. The stories of nobles generally boiled down into a handful of points which did not speak much of how they were accomplished. As often as a meagre administrator was lauded as a genius for reigning in a time of peace and prosperity, adept administrators that ensured the survival of their people through great adversity could be derided as a fool for achieving little by the same measure. Only the end results tended to be remembered in the songs and annals of history. For all that they did, it seemed only nobles and scholars could discern the quality of those that came before them. Faithful portrayals of history were for the history books and not for entertainment, and even those did not record the minutiae that revolved around their administrative office. Only by laying out the events and circumstances that accompanied the results of each figures rule could one even begin to draw rough conclusions on whether they were to be acclaimed or derided. The one man they knew of in their time that might actually qualify as such C Emperor Jircniv Rune Farlord El Nix C would undoubtedly only be commonly remembered centuries from now by his grim epitaph, and as the man who subjected his own Empire to a foreign power shortly after consolidating his own rule. Perhaps, if the Sorcerous Kingdom had never risen to power, Emperor Jircniv would have carved his name out in the annals of history and built a legend of his own. As things stood, however, even as his contemporaries they knew very little of what he was truly capable of: only a handful of the outcomes resulting from his reign. This discussion is a bit preemptive, Ludmila said. Liane has perfectly valid concerns, but at the same time its not an appointment we have any influence over. This is an official duty, so those burdened with it should act accordingly. In the end, the Royal Court will evaluate the results and whether it is an office to be expanded upon. I would hardly think that there would be absolutely no oversight, given the orderly nature of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Shes right Liane, Florine said from beside her. Were already up to our necks in work here, but you keep finding more things to worry about that we have no control overthats always been a bad habit of yours. Yes, lets focus on what we have in front of us now, Clara agreed. I, for one, still cannot even begin to imagine how to break this standoff between the Fassetts in any way aside from force. Then perhaps we should just use force, Ludmila said. If exercised correctly, the right set of actions could dislodge them from their stubborn positions more than any amount of reasoning. An uneasy silence settled over the pavilion at her words. Ludmila cleared her throat and attempted to explain her rationale. There must be some basis for this bravado of theirs, she said. Something that gives them their confidence C that provides them with the feeling that they are untouchable. Wouldnt that be the law itself? Florine said, This has been the state of affairs for generations. They are nobles, and the law is in their hands to exercise as they see fit. Other laws prevent other nobles from interferingso that should be the basis of this belief in their own infallibility, yes? I do not think for one moment that those who would so readily twist the letter of law so far that it bends in on itself would put their faith in the law as an absolute defence, Ludmila said. It cannot simply be bravado, can it? There must be some fallback that they would rely on in the event that someone does not care for their behaviour or the law. If you seek a way to undermine their confidence, Clara said, then what about weakening their ability to pursue this succession dispute? If they are driven to desperation, they will almost certainly turn to whatever other cards they have left to play. Just keep in mind that we cant have a repeat of last years attempt at removing a giant nest of hornets with a fire arrow. Liane and Florine looked up from their work to stare at Ludmila curiously. That attempt was decisively successful, Ludmila stated. You decisively burned down an entire copse of trees as well, Clara shot back. You wont be able to replace the town like you did the lost timber. Its not as if the whole town will burn to the ground if IC Ludmila left her words hanging, and Liane and Florines faces turned ashen. Several figures entered the pavilion. My ladies, Wiluvien lowered her head respectfully, I have brought Liam with me. Saye has come as well. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Liam opened his eyes to a dreamlike world. Staring up through streams of sunlight filtering through curtains of intricate lace, his gaze ran over the pastel patterns on the polished ceiling above. The fabric of his covers slid across his skin with a sensation he had never felt before as he shifted slightly to look around. Soft sounds of breathing turned his head, and he discovered his sister sleeping soundly beside him. They were...inside? The richly-decorated surroundings and expensive-looking fabrics laid about him were a stark contrast to the muddy alley he last remembered seeing. No, something else had happened. There was a demon, and a slow journey through the darkness C a memory veiled by a haze of fatigue and agony. The recollection most clear to him was the struggle in the alley, the pain in his side and how it slowly became harder and harder to breathe He was dead, then. The past few months had been one long struggle to survive; he had never considered what would come after. He never wasted his time listening to the priests, but he imagined the torturous journey through the darkness must have been to reach the other side of whatever lay between life and death. Liam lifted the covers to check his side and found only unmarred skin where there was almost certainly a terrible injury before. Saye stirred at the disturbance and her heavy lashes fluttered open. Why was his sister here anyways? The question made his heart sink. If he was dead, then she must have died as well. Liam? Her voice murmured drowsily. Saye uncurled and stretched herself; then stopped abruptly. She sat up and turned towards him, hands hovering worriedly in his direction. He had seen this somewhere before. Are you okay? Does it hurt anywhere? Are you hungry? Ill ask for some food. The mention of food in the flood of questions made his stomach growl. Did dead people get hungry? Maybe he became a Zombie. Saye, he said after an alarming detail caught his attention, wait. Who are you asking for food? Where are we? This is a Nobles carriage, I think, his sister replied. They said they would have food for you when you woke up. A Noble. Freely offered food. Those men C there was blood. How am I better again? They said that you were hurt bad, Saye said, so they used a healing potion. Liam felt panic rising in his chest. It was definitely a trap. Healing potions were very expensive: at least five gold for even the cheapest onesor was it more now? Unless He checked his side again, pressing around his ribs to see if anything felt wrong. It wasnt a cheap illusion, and he hadnt been given something to numb the pain. Neither did he think his injury was so light that a herbal remedy was able to work on him; those took much longer to act. A real potion had been used on him: the kind that Adventurers used. Looking at his sisters worried expression, his mind worked to find a way out of their situationbut he could think of nothing. Adults played dirty, and nobles were the dirtiest of them all. They had rules for everyone, and decided who the rules counted for. He had seen many seedy people work on their behalf, and many helplessly fall to their tricks. If they couldnt get what they wanted from an unknowing victim, then they used force. If force was not an option, then they used greed. If greed did not work Saye wasnt stupid or greedy. They must have used his injury against her, to force her to go along quietly. Now that they had tended to him, they would demand repayment. Liam could no more come up with five gold coins than he could have won against a dozen of those big men in the alley. There was food as well C maybe Saye had simply given up and decided to take it along with the poison that was the debt that would now be claimed against them. Despite his worry, his stomach rumbled again at the passing thought of a meal. Saye crawled over to the door, stopping to straighten her clothing: clean, fine clothing far removed from the barely serviceable rags of the night before. Im going to go ask, she said as she pulled the polished latch of the door. They left clothes here for you as well. Saye stepped out and shut the door behind her. Clothes. The troubles in his mind mounted as he reached out for the neatly folded articles nearby. The size of their debt continued to grow as he unfolded a fresh white linen shirt. Sturdy brown broadcloth pants along with a tooled leather belt lay beneath it. There were woolen stockings as well. Liam wanted to run away, but nobles had men and horses and hounds. He recalled the piercing gaze of the noble attendant that had instantly detected him even when he hid in the dark the night: there was no way they could escape from such terrifying people. He pulled the shirt down over his head and the door opened again; Saye had reappeared with a uniformed woman at her back. His sister crawled back in and received a shiny covered tray from the woman, who then withdrew quietly and closed the door lightly behind her. Saye placed the tray in front of him and lifted the cover. He swallowed as the aroma of the meal drifted up to wash over him. Fresh bread and crisp bacon. Sliced fruits and vegetables. A bowl of clear soup. He lifted a gleaming fork before his unbelieving eyes. It was silver. The tray and its cover were as well. Just how much wealth was placed in front of him? Though he marveled over it all, it confirmed his sisters words: these people must be nobles C who else could be so rich? Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Liam frowned as he absently picked up a roll C not just a piece, but a whole roll C of bread and split it in half. Its buttery scent filled his nose as the fluffy white insides seemed to spring out to entice him to partake of his meal. He held out one half of the roll to Saye but, to his surprise, she shook her head. I already had mine, she did not meet his eyes. They said there would be some for you too. Liam lowered his hand. Im not mad, he said. He nibbled on the bread, torn between eating the food and trying to avoid even more trouble, but his hunger inevitably won out. Who are they? Liam asked after finishing the first full meal he had eaten since the autumn festival. I dont know. Saye said, They have a lot of servants, armed men and maids. They arent from here. Liam recalled the Nobles that had visited with Countess Fassett. These must be them, then. He did not know much about nobles from the east, only that they were far more wealthy and powerful than the ones here: meaning they were far more dangerous. The monster that had killed those men in the alley was proof of this. They had fallen into the clutches of some bad people. His troubled thoughts followed him as they left the carriage. Liam laced the boots that were awaiting him outside on the steps. The soles did not fit him, but it was far better than walking around barefoot. Though the hazy trek through the night felt like it had stretched on forever, he was still surprised to find them so far from the town. Stepping out onto the grass, he turned to look at the ornate carriage that he had awoken in. There were a row of them C the same ones he had seen the previous evening C one had the two sigils on placards fixed to the side. A half dozen of the same sort of uniformed women went back and forth, carrying laundry and dishes and working in various parts of the camp. The realization that it was a camp Liam understood as odd in itself. A few armed men stood as sentries along the perimeter, while others slowly patrolled back and forth over the area. There were any number of fine inns that they could have stayed at in the town, why would they choose to stay outside? Youre up and about, then, a voice came from behind him, and he jumped. He spun and backed away in a panic. A pretty Elf with shoulder length green hair smiled down at him, covering her mouth with one hand. Her grey eyes sparkled in amusement at his reaction. Good morning, Liam, she said. How are you feeling? He looked up at her, his mouth working soundlessly. The Elfs smile did not fade. I am Wiluvien, she pressed her hand to her breast. Your sister shared with us what happened last night. That was very brave of you. The warmth in her voice made him raise his guard even further. Looking over her attire, Liam saw the same black-and-white uniform fitting neatly over the Elfs slender figure. These women were probably maids. The man from the previous evening had been right about his assumption that there were no noble Elves. Whatwhat do you want? He asked carefully. Well, her smile did not fade, if you are well enough, Camilla will see you now. Camilla will see you now. The cold voice echoed from his memory, sending a shudder up his spine. Looking around, he found Saye standing nearby and took her hand in his. The Elf maids gaze passed over them and her smile turned up even further as she led them through the camp. She smiled far too much. Adults only smiled when they wanted something from you, or after they hit you. One side of the area was lined with wooden barricades with rows of sharpened wooden stakes. The carriages formed a semicircle around another semicircle of large tents, and within was a grey pavilion. The ridge the camp had been set upon offered a wide view of the surroundings, looking out over the town further up the highway. If it wasnt for the maids working here and there, he would have believed it a camp of mercenaries. Wiluvien led them straight to the pavilion, stopping at the edge near a sentry standing watch over the cliffside. My ladies, she said respectfully, I have brought Liam with me. Saye has come as well. From inside, six women looked towards them. Four were standing around a wooden table while the other two appeared to be maids waiting on them. Of the four, three were dressed in fine clothing, while the last was dressed in a clean, but plain, dress. All of the women inside were young and pretty in their own way C Liam looked back and forth between them wordlessly before he felt a finger jab his side. I He started, then interrupted himself to bow awkwardly. Was this how it was done? He wasnt sure what to do after that so he stayed bent at the waist. Uhis he okay? One of the womens voices came from the table. Liam tried to recall the voices from the previous evening. He was just a moment ago, my lady, Wiluvien said. Bring him forward, then, a different woman said. Id like to see as much ground covered as possible today. Liam felt a tug on his hand as Saye pulled on him. He straightened himself and, as he came close, he realized they were indeed the same noblewomen that he had seen speaking to Countess Fassett the previous evening. He raised his head and saw that the plainly dressed woman was the same one that had seen him spying on the Fassett estate: Camilla. She was not wearing the same sort of fancy dress as the others, so was she not a noble? Rather than one of them, she gave off the feeling of being much stronger than the others; stronger than even the rough men in the town that had put him down so easily C maybe she was a bodyguard, which would explain much. Overhead, a magical lamp cast its light brightly enough to banish the shadows even in the corners of the pavilion. Spread in front of him on the smooth, polished tabletop was a map. Several stacks of paper were arranged around it. A few thick books were sitting over a corner of the map as well. Do you know what this is? The plainly-dressed woman asked, seeing his eyes on the table between them. Liam shook his head. It was a map, he knew, but of what he could not tell. A woman in a blue dress, who was nearly as tall as the plainly-dressed one beside her, pointed a polished nail to the shapes on the map. This is Fassett Town, she said, and then her finger traced a thick line that ran through it. This is the Royal Highway. These other locations along the way are the villages and hamlets leading towards E-Rantel. Her hand made a broad motion over the surface of the table, the golden waves of her hair spilling over her shoulders as she leaned forward to do so. This is a map of Fassett County, your home. A finger jabbed his side again, and Liam peered down at the details on the map. Across the table, a skinny noblewoman with blue eyes like Sayes C she looked to be closer to his own age C gave him a measuring look. I dont think he can read, she said. Liam felt his face heat up at her statement. She was right: he had no idea what anything on the map said C he couldnt even read the littlest bit. He could only guess what the shapes and lines meant. They had instantly seen through his attempt to look useful. Wiluvien can work with him, it did not seem to matter to Camilla. Work Liam started. The women turned their attention to him. To pay for everything. I can work Liams voice trailed off. Work on what? He wasnt sure what they wanted, exactly. The women exchanged glances with one another before Camilla spoke once again. Her sharp, brown-eyed gaze held his own as she spoke. Do you understand the meaning of this work? She asked him. Liam felt his back straighten as a chill ran through his body. She spoke in a way unlike anyone he had heard before C certainly nothing like how one would speak down to children. It was not patronizing or coddling, nor cajoling or sickly sweet with the air of false friendliness seeking to disarm him of his wariness. Her words were expressed in a mellow tone, yet at the same time her voice was like a blade: not one that was pointed at him, but one that directed him with expectation. Authority that stirred him to action. He looked back down at the brightly-lit table: at the map, the papers and the books. Swallowing, looked back up at Camilla. You want to know about the town, he said. Things that you can use for what you are doing here. Camillas gaze held his firmly, her lips pressing into a thin line. Wiluvien, she looked to the Elf maid. Yes, my lady? Let Lluluvien know that Liam and Saye will be joining you in your efforts. The maid bowed in affirmation, placing a hand gently on his shoulder. Before they were led away, the woman spoke once more. You may call me Camilla, she said, looking at each of them in turn. Liam; Saye: you are under our protection now. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Id have never thought to use that on a child, Clara said after Liam and Saye were led out of sight. I wanted to make sure that he knew what he was getting into, Ludmila replied. A part of me was hoping that he didnt; I cannot rightly consider him a child any longer. Hes well aware of what hes doing. Liane and Florine followed their exchange with blank expressions. Erwhat did she use again? Liane said. Clara looked to Ludmila, and she nodded in return. An ability, Clara explained. The Voice of Authority. Well, thats what weve ended up calling it C youve probably heard of it before in one form or anothermaybe youve experienced it directly from members of your family? Liane furrowed her brow in befuddlement and Florine mouthed the words several times. Th-thats just a Bards embellishment, isnt it? Liane said after a moment, Something for overblown stories and stupid daydreams. At the most its when our parents yell really loud and people shut up to listen. She laughed nervously at her own words, but the laughter died away when Ludmila and Clara shook their heads. Its a real thing, Clara replied. I can do it as well. We dont know what exactly is required, but once you understand what it is and how to use it, its not very hard at all. Does that mean Florine and I will be able to do it too? Liane asked. Probably, Ludmila answered. At least, at some point you should be able to. It took an afternoon to help Clara figure it out, though C and she thought I had gone crazy half the time. When were not so busy, Im sure we can teach the both of you as well. Whats more important to realize is that the Undead labour and powerful armies are not the only thing that has come with the Sorcerous Kingdom. I never said I thought you were crazy Clara frowned. Uh huh, Ludmila replied in a flat voice. What do you mean by that? Florine said. Whats come with the Sorcerous Kingdom, I mean C not the going crazy thing. What will have the greatest impact on our lives is knowledge and the perspective it brings, Ludmila replied. The Sorcerous Kingdom brings with it both a mountain of knowledge and the perspective granted by such a vantage. Even at a fundamental level, His Majesty and his servants see many things in a way that is entirely foreign to how we view the world around us. If youve started working with the Administrative Liches, you might have already noticed hints of that. Their ways will slowly change our own and, as we become more like them, we will become just as foreign to the rest of the world as His Majestys servants currently are to us. Ludmila is descended from Adventurers, Clara said, so when she started talking more like one, I didnt think much of it. But after the time that we spent together figuring out this ability, I realized that she is starting to use terms and concepts that were entirely unknown to me as well C I had to stop her several times to explain what they meant. This changeis it a good thing, or a bad thing? Florine asked worriedly. What results from this change is understanding, Ludmila said, which is neither a good or bad thing in itself. When Clara says that I speak more like an Adventurer, she does not mean that my manner of speech has become more coarse. Even before our time, Adventurers have measured the world in a different manner C in terms of abilities and tiers; special vocations, ranks and ratings. Lady Shalltear structures her perception along many similar lines, but the heights of her understanding extend far beyond that of Adventurers. His Majesty and his servants tower so high above us that I cannot imagine that we would ever reach those same heights of power, but this does not stop us from obtaining useful knowledge and finding ways to apply it to our own lives. Surely they wouldnt freely distribute too much of this knowledge, Liane said. As you say, understanding is neither a good or a bad thing, but it can certainly lead to unwelcome outcomes. Untempered knowledge is entirely out of the question, given that they understand what it would entail. I cannot guess where they would draw that particular line, Ludmila replied, but what they already offer is enough to change, well, everything. The unthinkable has become common, and a new world of possibilities is now within reach. The three of you should understand all of its far-reaching implications in a greater scope than I am capable of. When Clara spoke to Jacqueline Fassett, she mentioned the prosperity that the future holds: she was not merely referring to cheap labour and easy lives. The citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom stand at the forefront of changes that will overshadow the world, and House Fassett is too wrapped up in their petty squabble to see that they are in the process of denying this future to their people. Realizing this future is a part of our duty, now, Clara said. Everyone here has seen the administrative materials and resources. They present various concepts to us, but the prescribed applications are nowhere near perfect. We are not one-sidedly receiving everything we need: it requires many people to turn such things into reality C as nobles, we are responsible for leading our people through these times of change. Clara turned her attention back to the folders of documents on the table, leaving Liane and Florine to digest what had been said. The others followed suit. Early in the afternoon, Wiluvien appeared with a new folder as they were being served lunch. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. How is Liam faring? Ludmila asked as Wiluvien placed the folder beside the others on the table. He shows no ill effects from his injuries, her maid replied, and is fitting in quite wellthough I suppose it shouldnt be a surprise. Children in his circumstances inevitably learn that information has value, and in understanding that value he is able to assist in our efforts here quite handily. Wiluviens expression did not match her words. Rather than seeming appreciative of his contributions, her lips turned in a small frown. Is something the matter? Ludmila could not help but match her expression. He does not trust you, my lady, Wiluvien said sourly. Even from what little Ive reviewed here so far, Ludmila said, trust would not come easily to anyone in this place. You saved his life! Wiluvien protested, You gave him a place to rest, clothing to wear, food to eat. My lady has even pledged her protection over his family, but in return he holds only doubt and suspicion. Suspicion? How do you mean? He believes that everything is a ploy, her maid replied. That your benevolence is merely a debt incurred to chain him to your whims. If it bothers him, that means he also wont suddenly disappear on us, doesnt it? As one who has received my ladys grace, Wiluvien fumed, I cannot suffer to see such ingratitude. My sister is going to hurl him off that cliff if she wakes up to witness this behaviour. Ludmila glanced past the opening of the pavilion to the overlook, then back to Wiluvien. He may not express his gratitude, Ludmila smiled slightly, but it seems that he understands obligation. Trust will come with time. Make sure Lluluvien knows not to do anything rash. Yes, my lady, Wiluviens voice was sullen, but it had lost most of its previous edge. The Elf chambermaid curtsied to the ladies at the table, then left the pavilion to return to her work. Do you really take no issue with using children like this? Florine asked. She washed down her lunch with a glass of chilled Kutz juice. A maid came forward to refill the empty cup with more of the tart drink. Like what? Ludmila asked without looking up from her notes. It just seems bad for children to be cooperating in this sort of thing, Florine said. They should be with their families, or doing something safenot helping to dig up dirt on their hometown. You heard the other girls from earlier this morning, Liane said, all of them are orphans. Being here is safer than some alley where they can simply be stolen away. The Shadow Demons are doing most of the legwork, Ludmila said. I have no intention of making the children or any of our household servants go into town to do anything dangerous. Theyre just helping fill the blanks in our knowledge with what they know. It still feels twisted. Florine said, Everything about this fief is twisted. These kids dont even question what it is we are asking of them C they already know, and they dont give a whit either way. There was no argument there. Beyond their immediate reactions to being in the demesne of House Fassett, the mornings work had quite easily discovered a myriad of illicit dealings, and that the townsfolk were willingly complicit in such activities. When they arrived, Ludmila had some hope that it would be a straightforward problem she could somehow deal with, but that had turned out to be wishful thinking. She set down the notes and expelled a frustrated breath. Unlike a song or story where the good and the evil were clearly defined to be reviled by an audience, there were no dark figures to expose pulling the strings from the shadows, nor were there any long stretches of history where the territorys population was unwillingly pressed into their actions. All that could be said was that House Fassett was remiss of its duties and had allowed its demesne to fall into the long and steady spiral of decline, creating dependencies that revolved around short term gains and opening doors which should have never been touched in the first place. Generations of exposure to House Fassetts administration and its results had affected the behaviour of the people as well. Ideas of law and order and the perception of the world around them had adapted to allow the population to survive their reality. It was their normal, and Ludmila suspected that even if she came upon a footpad standing over their latest victim, their response would not be one of guilt or shame C it was more likely that the criminal would simply ask her what the fine was so they could get on with their lives. As people were a product of their experiences and environment, so too had an entire culture grown in Fassett County to match. The solution was beyond removing the leadership, or dealing with a handful of undesirable elements. There was no good or evil in such simplistic definition C there was only the reality that rose as a consequence of all that had happened. The people themselves had become the undesirable element within the greater context of the Sorcerous Kingdom, and she could see no easy way to turn them from the mire they had been steeped in for their entire lives. No quick and convenient magic or medicine existed that could heal multiple generations buried in social decay. In the shade of the pavilion, the atmosphere grew darker with each passing hour as the sun shone blithely overhead. Wiluvien would occasionally appear to add to their pile of findings and see if there was anything specific they wanted to look into but, for the most part, the four noblewomen worked on in silence, compiling reports on the tasks they had divided between themselves. With twilight approaching, one of Lianes maids appeared. My ladies, she said after paying her respects, dinner is being laid out presently. Well come out later, Clara answered absently as she continued to work. The rest of you may go ahead. Despite her focus, it took all of five minutes to tempt them out with the aroma of hot food and the idea of refreshment after the long afternoon of dismal toil. Seated outside of the pavilion around the table again, Florine broke the silence as they recovered in the cool evening breeze. Is it just me, she asked as she stared absently at the town, or does this place just seem to get even worse the more we sift through everything? Liane only answered with a languid groan as she slouched over the back of her chair. She seemed so fed up that she didnt even care about her slovenly posture in plain view. There must be some way to salvage this, Clara was adamant. The first barony is actually perfectly fine. Yes, and the next four are absolutely terrible, Liane grumbled. I can only imagine how bad the former V?lkchenheim Barony is, given that that rat Campbell made his nest there. I would like to see this baroness in the northeast, Ludmila said. She could have tipped the scales of this dispute either way, but she chose to remain neutral. Perhaps she might have a solution, her family having survived being under the Fassetts for so long. I think their solution was simply keeping to themselves, Liane countered. Aside from meeting their explicit obligations, all of their practical ties are linked to Crosston to the south, which isnt part of Fassett County. The barony itself is a relatively quiet and remote part of the duchy C even the Great Forest of Tob nearby doesnt give them any problems for whatever reason. Were lucky that I drew the file for that barony, Clara smirked. If Camilla had ended up with it she would have stared at it for hours trying to puzzle that particular detail out. Were all like that when it comes to aspects to our respective fiefs, but this one is probably particularly frustrating for her. That was another reason why Ludmila had wanted to visit. It, too, was a frontier territory, but the records they had recovered indicated that no apparent efforts or expenditures had been made to defend against the primal forest to the north. She was curious how they could have managed such a thing C no, rather than being a curiosity, it was such an anomaly that she had to make an active effort to not think about how they had gotten away with it. Ill find out one of these days, Ludmila said. For the time being, I dont think we need to delay our initial preparations for dealing with the situation here, given what weve sifted through already. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Several maids arrived, delivering trays containing the last of the pre-prepared meals from the city. The chef in their entourage would reuse the magical items that stored them to prepare new courses for the next few days of their stay with supplies purchased from Crosston. The food situation in Fassett Town was so aggravated that prices had inflated to several times the market value of the next town along the highway. As it was due to supplies being purposely withheld by those in power rather than any true shortage, merchants were either intercepted and bought out by agents of each faction or turned away outright. After the maids arranged their meal and left to attend to other duties, Clara picked up their discussion. Im not hopeful that theres any chance for House Fassett and most of their collaborators, she said. What Im worried about now is where we draw the line between someone who skirts the law to survive and one that actively undermines order for purely selfish reasons. Is there a difference? Liane said, Everyone that participates undermines order, and survival is an inherently selfish reason. Even the farmers and woodsmen far out on the edges of the developed lands dirty their hands here, becoming thugs, selling out their own and bringing harm to their fellows. They may claim that they do it to survive, but in doing so they deny the same to others. That is the way things are here, as far as I can see. There is none of the surplus and growth that you see from properly managed fiefs C only the ever-diminishing scraps that the people fight over as the Fassetts and their goons bleed out their demesne to no good end. Even these children that weve picked up? Florine asked, Theyre the same: just lucky enough to be picked up by us to assist in our investigation here. Its rather unfaC The head of House Gagnier cut herself off and scowled at the ground. Unfair. Though the word was cut off, it still echoed in their minds. No one present believed that life was absolutely fair C it would be shamelessly hypocritical for a scion of a noble house to even suggest such a thing. They were born to authority, wealth and countless other advantages garnered through generations of planning and effort by others. In the end, all that they could hope for was that everything that went into their rule would lead to success, and that this success would benefit their subjects in some meaningful way. As much as one might have wanted to create some perfectly fair world, it was unrealistic at best and destructive at worst. These children, as you say, Liane answered, are lucky. Unless theyre caught doing something that they shouldnt be, theyll reap the benefits of that luck. Fortune can be fickle, and disaster may strike even the most fastidious and righteous of people. Perhaps something can be done over much longer spans of time with the population at large, but Fassett County has no such luxury now. I considered redistributing the population, Clara said, but its both something we cannot immediately afford and we could end up poisoning every other fief with this behaviour instead of rehabilitating the people as we had intended. Liane is correct that we currently do not have the luxury to attempt this, and she is also correct that it is something that can be done with time on a broader level. Last week I spoke with Miss Yuri Alpha, and it seems she is doing just that by starting with a major orphanage in the city. It is beyond just a shelter for children: I would personally like to see branches of this institution spread over my entire demesne. She has a shared interest in doing so, and is willing to cooperate with me to establish another facility in the new harbour town. So its not simply a place for orphans, Florines interest was piqued. What is it, exactly? My interpretation of the concept may be flawed, Clara replied, but on a very general level it is the groundwork for a new system of social welfare and education. Beyond the orphanage its stated to be, its also a type of school, which is not limited to the orphans. Through this institution, children are provided a standard basic education, and those that show promise in various areas are encouraged to contribute to the Sorcerous Kingdom through their talents as working adults. The intent is not simply benevolent: it is also progressively beneficial for the long term as more and more of the population is educated and trained. That sounds wonderful, Florine said. Should we all be opening our own orphanages as well? For the time being, only the orphanage in the city is being subsidized by the Sorcerous Kingdom, Clara answered. The one being built in the harbour is through my own funds, and its more of a school with accommodations for the students rather than an orphanage. The hope is that once the institution starts turning out promising results, Miss Alpha can make a case for its expansion as a nation-wide system. I have no expectation of masses of orphans being a common thing in the future, so the orphanage in the city is sufficient. Schools, on the other hand, will perhaps be appearing across the nation within our generation. Ludmila had spoken of knowledge, understanding and how it would change their lives earlier that day, but it seemed that the Sorcerous Kingdom was already far ahead of her thoughts and well underway in establishing both a means to distribute and regulate it for the benefit of the nation. Once again, the excellence of the upper echelon of the administration had definitively proven itself far beyond her meagre grasp of things. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. After they had settled their meals, the four noblewomen returned to the task at hand. The magical light continued to burn as brightly as it had throughout the day, the surface of the table had been cleaned up while they were having dinner and fresh glasses of Kutz had been placed on their coasters. Ludmila reached out and pulled a new set of documents to herself. AhC Liane pointed at the surface of the table near Ludmila, could you push that thingy back over to the middle? Ludmilas gaze traced a line to where she was pointing: there was a polished crystal disk framed in bronze that had been dragged along with the file she had pulled away. She lifted it up and placed it back in the centre of the table. What is it? Ludmila asked. Its a magic item that repels vermin, Liane replied. When activated, it creates a field slightly larger than this pavilion, so we want it right in the middle or things come crawling in and get stuck. I see. Ludmila had assumed that it was a paperweight, seeing it on the corner of the file. She now understood why wasps and flies werent being drawn to the Kutz juice, insects werent swarming the magical light and nothing had crawled up her skirts for the entire day in the pavilion. House Wagner employs quite a lot of magical items, she remarked. One of the advantages to having so many merchant companies, Liane grinned. We get to see what is being sold in the wide world. Re-Estize is a backwater of a backwater when it comes to magical items for daily life C even the Empire handily outstrips us in this regard, and they used to be a part of Re-Estize. Im fairly certain a third of the various magical utility items in Re-Estize were introduced by House Wagner and our affiliates deeper within the Kingdom. Arent magic items expensive? Ludmila asked. HmmI suppose your basis of reference might be the equipment used by Adventurers, Liane replied. That sort of equipment is quite expensive, but much of the reason is due to Adventurers themselves creating demand for very specific items, on top of being terrible merchants with no connections. While I wouldnt exactly say that they are mass-produced, the common items that you see for everyday use are created in sufficient quantities to be competitively priced and generally affordable. If anything, they are often cheaper in the long run than their conventional counterparts. Liane pointed to the magical light above them. This item is enchanted with a Continual Light spell, and will last forever unless broken. As a source of illumination, its better than any torch, lamp or candle: its far brighter, has no odor or smoke, and wont spark accidental fires. Imagine the cost of providing fuel for a similar quality of illumination, and how long it would take until it surpasses the cost of a magical light. Its easy to see that, after a relatively short span of time, the magic item is cheaperthough I suppose I dont know the conditions of your Barony, or if this item would survive conditions on the border. I should really pay you a visit one of these days. Ludmila thought that she would curl up and die of embarrassment in some lonely corner if Liane saw the markedly backwards state of her demesne. At this point, she would have believed it if someone told her that Baroness Wagner traveled around the world on luxurious flying coaches, while Baroness Zahradnik mucked through the savage wilderness in the darkness with muddy boots and biting insects all around. The entire place is being turned upside down, so perhaps when things are not so hectic, Ludmila said. That is, if we all survive House Fassetts folly. Which still seems to depend on how we can pressure them into relenting, Claras expression was flat as she flipped through the pages of the file. This last report does not make things look any better. Ludmila looked down in front of her: Clara had taken the documents while she had been discussing magical items with Liane. Chagrined, she pushed thoughts of her own demesne out of her mind. How could we ever get them to agree? Florine asked, With just what weve collected, House Fassett is done for. For that matter, this is so severe that it will almost certainly cast doubt on the rest of us. I believe it will have to come down to what Ludmila already prescribed, Clara answered. We no longer care for what they are willing to agree to: we must force them to come to terms. Just how we will accomplish this is the question now, and what this will gain in our efforts to avert the looming disaster with the Royal Court. Clara, Liane and Florine looked to Ludmila. My thoughts are still roughly the same, Ludmila said, looking around the table. We need to undermine their confidence by removing what they believe is supporting them. House Fassett is not of a militant lineage: they rely entirely on their retainers and hirelings as a way to back up their words with the threat of force. Now that we have information on the relative disposition of their strength, we can figure out just how we can hurt them the most. So, say we accomplish this, Liane said. We deal with the various ringleaders working under the Fassetts and, if theyre still not convinced, we take Jacqueline and Campbell into our custody. What then? How will this solve the greater problem? With the leadership gone, Clara said. We should be able to employ Count V?lkchenheims proposal to establish a new foundation for the industries of this territory. The land is underutilized and we may even be able to alleviate some of the labour imbalances in the other territories by encouraging migration here. Im uncertain what sort of oversight the Royal Court will prescribe to Fassett County but, with everything in place, well be able to begin the long process of returning this land to normal. Ludmilas thoughts on this part had not changed either. It seemed the most productive course, as things could only get better in the county. She hesitated for a moment, as the answer to the outcome in relation to the House of Lords was nebulous at best. With the time that we have left, Ludmila told them, displacing the leadership and creating a comprehensive report with our recommendations is the most we can do here. Following this, we must make our case to the Royal Court: they will learn the true scope of all of this sooner or later, and it is better for us to come to them than it is for them to come to their own conclusions. What matters when we do is whether we can impress upon His Majestys cabinet that what we have done reflects our conviction in upholding His Majestys will C that the wholesale restructuring of the law is unnecessary, and the nobility can still be trusted to carry out their duties. As expected, it was not a wholly welcome answer. Liane drained her glass and let out a loud sigh, while Clara and Florine had worried looks on their faces. Ludmila knew that Clara understood, and hoped Florine and Liane did as well. Gone were the days when they watched their parents make critical decisions, and the only thing they needed to worry about was developing proper etiquette and reciting lists of facts and figures. Now leading their own houses, there was no guaranteed solution; no one to tell them if their path would lead them to success. There was only what they understood and how they would act with what was available for them to use, and the results of their actions would come at a point well past any opportunity to change what they had done. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Leather straps creaked as Ludmila tightened a steel bracer snugly over her wrist. She checked over her equipment one last time. The set consisting of the gambeson C she was still paranoid that it carried the scent of smashed cockroaches C and the various steel pieces that she had purchased from Mesmits Forge were still not quite broken in, but it was functional where it counted. There were two quivers of arrows fastened to her belt in addition to the dagger and axe she had purchased the same day. Reaching out to pick up her sallet, she placed it over the layer of cloth covering her hair and fastened the chin strap. She lowered her visor, and the helmet closed neatly over her bevor and gorget. Clara, Liane and Florine stood around her; several others around the camp kept glancing in their direction as well. Ludmila focused on her equipment as she donned it, but she couldnt help but feel that she was being watched like some rare animal. Well, she lifted her visor again to pull on her gauntlets, how do I look? Clara gave her a once-over, her gaze settling over Ludmilas torso. Like an Adventurer? Ludmilas hand came up to feel the metal tag fastened below her collar. It was her first time wearing it since returning from the strange Adventurer exam just over three days ago. Little did she know that its first use would be as part of a disguise. Thats what I was trying for, she said. Ill be going on ahead; Ive assigned one of the Shadow Demons to guard you just in case something goes wrong on your end. Clara peered down at her shadow. At what point will it act? She asked, continuing to examine the darkness for the Demon within. It will defend you if it recognizes that you are being attacked, and try to eliminate any assailants if doing so doesnt put you and the others at risk, Ludmila said. You can also order it to attack if you feel that conflict is inevitable and want to strike preemptively. Just make sure you get to safety as quickly as possible if fighting breaks out: the Shadow Demon can easily overpower anyone Jacqueline has working for her, but it cannot defend you at all times from all directions. The less it has to focus on keeping you safe, the faster it will remove any threats. Her friend nodded in understanding, but her worried expression did not fade. Are you going to be okay going into the town on your own? Clara asked. Common thugs arent likely to pick a fight with an equipped Adventurer, Ludmila answered. Besides, Im not going on my own: I have the two other Shadow Demons with me to check around the town to measure the reaction to your audience with Jacqueline Fassett. The first move they had decided on was to inform Jacqueline Fassett through the course of their audience that an inspector from the Royal Court was due to arrive within the day to perform a thorough audit of the town. By doing so, they hoped that she would make some sort of effort to move her forces out of sight. If it succeeded, they would employ the same ruse against Campbell the next morning, then clean up the separated groups. Hopefully it would give the siblings a push in the right direction once they realized they had been rendered impotent C if it even worked at all. If notwell, Ludmila supposed it hardly mattered at that point and she would have to drag them out of their manors by force. Doing things as neatly as possible was the goal now, with what time that they had. There were still the days of cleaning up that needed to be done after paralyzing both factions. The plan amounted to removing the leadership and their major supporters, tying up what loose ends they could, and praying that their work was enough to appease the Royal Court. It was not the best plan by any stretch of the imagination, but it was far better than what could be achieved with the woefully insufficient means that the House of Lords had dispatched them with on the outset of their task. Ludmila slung her shield over one shoulder and a half-empty satchel over the other. She retrieved her longbow and spear from where they leaned against the carriage, setting out from the encampment towards the town as the other noblewomen prepared to leave in their carriage. After a light jog, she approached the gate of the town ten minutes later. The militia sentries only took notice of her when she entered the circle of torchlight that extended about 30 metres from the sturdy wooden gatehouse C well, one of them did, at least. He loudly called the others attention towards her and the two standing in the wooden towers above readied their bows. The second man on the ground nearly tripped over himself after being startled from his nap. The first sentry gave her a once over as she approached, while his partner bent forward to recover the spear he had dropped on the ground. Thats far enough, he called out to her. What are you doing here, Adventurer? Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Ludmila came to a stop on the highway twenty metres from the gate. Despite the poor lighting, he had spotted the small Iron Plate from beyond that distance. However inept the other sentries were, the first man was neatly making up for their shortfalls. She was an easy target if the two on the wall were practiced archers, and there was more than enough time for the two men on the ground to react if she charged the gate. The manner by which he handled himself and managed risks spoke of his experience as a veteran of the town militia. I came from out east, Ludmila answered. From Crosston? He raised his eyebrows, Thats quite a trip for a day in that kit, even for an Adventurer. I thought Id be able to stop in the village south of here, she explained, but theres some sort of commotion going on there. What kind of commotion? The sentry frowned. The distant sound of hooves turned her attention away from his question. From the south, the lights of twin carriage lamps approached. Ludmila stepped over to the side of the road as it came up to the gate. Youre back, he spoke up to the driver. What now? Countess Corelyn and her entourage: to visit Jacqueline Fassett, the driver declared their purpose in a somewhat flat voice, pointedly ignoring her presence. The sentry seemed like he wanted to say something, but thought better of it and waved them through. The carriage disappeared around a bend in the road and the man cleared his throat to spit on the ground. That driver didnt even look at me, Ludmila frowned. Think hed have just run me over if I stood there? Probably, the man grunted. Some haughty nobles from out east. The Countess probably brought em in to get them to help with this whole mess. They arent staying at the manor; not the town either. They set up some sort of camp up on the hill back there C you probably saw it coming in. Up to no good, if you ask me. If not the manor, why not the town? She asked, Camping outside doesnt seem like something nobles would do. Hell if I know, he shrugged. Maybe they saw the prices in town. Well, probably not C nobles from around the city are filthy rich. Now: you were saying there was some sort of commotion in the big village down south Uhyeah, Ludmila cleared her throat. There were some coaches with the new kingdoms flags. Men in uniforms. Undead soldiers too. The men in Fassett colours around the square looked worried. You hear anything about who came? Just some sort of official, Ludmila replied. I didnt care to find out with all those Undead hanging around. Theyve taken all the work C cant make a living here anymore. Staying in town, I guess? Roads arent safe at night past the border. Can an Adventurer even afford to stay here now? You said something about the prices Iron could, maybe, the sentry scratched his jaw. I wouldnt hope for more than the common room though. Foodll probably double the price for the night. Despite already knowing about it, Ludmila could not help but grimace. In Fassett County, one could engage in slavery and trafficking of contraband with little but a slap on the wrist upon being caught. Those that went out to hunt and forage to feed their starving families were charged as poachers and thieves, turned into slaves themselves or simply added to the bodies hanging from the gibbet in the town centre. She stepped forward to pass through the gate, and felt the gaze of the sentries pass over her figure once again. Countess is looking for strong fighters to help keep things tight down here, the first sentry spoke again. Pays better than what an Iron makes, more reliable too C and you wont be out risking yourself fighting Demis and monsters. Her brow furrowed at his proposition. Adventurers dont interfeC Right, right, I heard it, he waved her through with a lazy smirk to his fellows. Ludmilas initial estimation of the man had been fairly high, due to how he performed as a sentry. By the time she walked through the gate, however, it had sunk to somewhere just below the muck one would scrape off their boots after a long patrol. Rather than a capable official that promoted order, he was a capable official that facilitated crime and corruption. It would have been much better if he had been as incompetent as the others on his watch. The view of the town streets differed little from what she had seen from the windows of the carriage the previous day: the wide, paved route of the highway curved through the town, lined with merchant inns and the storefronts of businesses that catered to both travellers and county citizenry alike. Beneath the thin veneer of the swept highway and its festive decorations, signs of the towns true nature peeked out from every narrow street and alley. The scarce few who dared brave the streets at night were no less than what one might have expected out of a scene painted by a tavern bard: men and women that kept to themselves and the shadows, with hands that constantly drifted over their sidearms. She stopped to look up at the bodies hanging over the central square, which swung gently in the wind amidst fluttering flags of every colour. The gaze of the militia sentries followed her slow walk along the road. It was not just them C every thug, orphan waif and beggar seemed to pause what they were doing to watch her as she passed. Though it was meant to be a disguise, the shining steel and clean linens of her carefully maintained equipment in these surroundings was about as conspicuous as a pair of Death Knights stomping through the street. Continuing up the road under this scrutiny, she felt a tug at her arm. She turned to see a woman who stood at roughly the height of her shoulder, sporting a head of dark red hair braided into a long tail behind her. Looking for a place to stay the night? She smiled playfully, Ill take real good care of ya. A hand with thin fingers and dull, dry nails reached out to lightly trace a line over Ludmilas polished gorget as the woman closed to press against her. Er, Iwait, what? Two armed ruffians across the road exploded into laughter at her reaction. Ludmila felt her face heating up as she pulled away from the woman and quickly walked away with the sound nipping at her heels. The prostitute clicked her tongue, and Ludmila didnt slow her pace again until she was nearly to the other end of the town. A small part of her had wanted to wander around and personally observe the streets, hoping that the conclusions that they had made with their reconnaissance efforts missed some small bright side to its people. Having covered most of its length along the highway, however, she couldnt say that she had seen anything that suggested there was any case of this being true. The people had their own lives, families and circumstances, to be certain, but there was nothing that spoke of defiance or resistance to the common practices of the townsfolk. After a time however, she came to realize that any such beliefs would surely be held close to survive, and not something she could discover so casually. Rather than agonize over whether such people may or may not exist, she headed straight to a point on the map of the town she had memorized. There were two gates leading out of Fassett Town. The first was the south gate, which she had entered from. The second was the northwest gate, where the pavement of the highway stretched out for another ten or fifteen kilometres before reaching the border between the Sorcerous Kingdom and Re-Estize. Finding a corner draped heavily in shadows, she brushed off an old crate before seating herself upon it. They should have just arrived at the manor, she told one of the Shadow Demons, so start keeping track of whats going on around the city. Check the south gate once in a while though C if it looks like the camp is going to be in trouble, assist in its defence. It nodded in affirmation before flickering away to carry out its orders. The second Shadow Demon looked up at her with its yellow eyes. I guess its just you and me now, she said to her translucent escort. Settling herself in the darkness, Ludmila did her best to conceal her presence, assuming her quiet vigil. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Jacqueline Fassetts reaction to Claras information was markedly pronounced. In the shadows of the night, at roughly the same time that Claras escorting Shadow Demon returned to Ludmila to receive new orders, the windows of darkened buildings glowed with dim light and sounds of activity began to spill out from the streets and alleys: filling the air over the town with the quiet din of horses and people preparing in large numbers. With the idea that something would happen to the various shady elements identified around the town, House Fassetts tangle of connections were made plain before her eyes as they reorganized themselves to avoid potential trouble. Though she could not hear what was being said from street to street, their actions were clear enough as whole blocks came to life, full of rough men and women unified with this single purpose in mind. Clara had wanted to make one last effort to sway the stubborn daughter of House Fassett, only leaving behind the information that would set off their ploy in the event of her failure to do so. The reaction to this news came in visible waves of activity that rippled out from the Fassett manor. Ludmila knew what to roughly expect as the reaction had been projected in advance of their meeting yet, while she was looking down at the web of associations identified on the map in the pavilion, there was still a small corner of her mind that refused to believe things were entirely as they appeared. This feeling of doubt sloughed off of her with every warehouse, tavern and common house emptied. Jacqueline Fassett had clearly panicked at the news, and now it seemed she was trying to remove every shred of evidence of her activities that she could. Wagons were loaded with men and cargo, though the Shadow Demons dispatched to track them reported that everything was simply being shifted out of the way to nearby hamlets. Disbelief was replaced by a simmering mood as more and more of the Shadow Demons reports coalesced to paint the picture of men and materials streaming away from the town C at this point it seemed that over half of the population and most of the materials being stored had been deemed too risky to expose to the supposed audit. Ludmila no longer made any attempts to justify the movements with other, innocuous reasons. Each report simply became a point to revisit in detail once the commotion died down. Ive heard enough, she finally said to the Shadow Demons reporting to her. Take your information to the camp and keep working with them to keep track of where everything is being directed. Tamping down on the dull sense of irritation that had built up with every report, she remained at her concealed position near the western gate, watching carts and wagons trickle away into the night. An hour later, just as she thought the flow of goods and people had ended, the hollow rattle of an empty wagon drew her attention to a nearby street. Two mottled draft horses appeared, drawing an uncovered wagon with a single driver. As it trundled by, Ludmila saw that the bed of the vehicle was entirely bare. While she pondered the way it stood distinct from the other, laden wagons, it stopped just outside of the open gate. She strained her ears as the driver leaned over to speak to one of the sentries in low tones, but could only hear low murmuring between them. After a short conversation, the driver straightened in his seat and the sentry hopped on beside him. One of the men above on the gatehouse dropped down from a ladder and jogged up to pull himself into the back of the wagon. They started rolling forward again. Hey, wait up! A voice called out after them. The two remaining sentries manning the gate scrambled to climb on board; the wagon slowed for them just long enough to do so before continuing on its way. Did they just abandon their post? She muttered, aghast. Despite everything she had seen, Ludmila was still dismayed at their act. At her feet, the Shadow Demons eyes gleamed. Unforgivable, its voice drifted up at her. Shall I slay them? She agreed with the Demons sentiment, but something was still off. Lets see what theyre up to for now, she replied. If they planned on running away, they should have left with what goods they could find from the townbut there was nothing loaded in the wagon that I could see. There must be something more valuable that theyre reserving space for. Ludmila was unable to read its reaction to her reply through its inhuman expression. At the least, it did not appear to oppose her line of thought entirely. Follow them and see where they end up, she ordered. The Demon remained near her feet, shaking its head. This one cannot comply, it said. Lady Shalltear has prioritized your safety: the risk is too great in this location for you to remain without escort. Even the ones that manage to spot me dont dare approach, Ludmila said. I dont think theres that much of a risk. The Shadow Demon shrugged, unconvinced by her argument. While suspicious figures did occasionally show up to look at her from other dark vantages throughout the evening, all it really took was her staring pointedly back at them for a moment to have them turn away. Oblivious to her Talent, all they understood was that the capability to detect concealed individuals of their calibre was a sign of a strong individual with scouting abilities. Her Iron tag aside, someone that could instantly notice these hidden observers in the darkness should be around the strength of a Mithril-rank Adventurer. They would not dare to try their luck with such a person who was already armed and alert to their presence. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it This reasoning did not seem to matter to her shadowy escort, however. The servants of the Sorcerer King and those of his vassals only appeared to consider differences in direct strength, and make their judgements based on that sort of correlation. She had tried to send her escort out to investigate several times when the others were already set to their own tasks, but it doggedly refused to leave her unprotected. Ludmila appreciated the knowledge that her liege was looking out for her, but she had long grown accustomed to ordering Humans, Undead and Demons around so it was quite jarring the first time she was refused that night. Then well go take a look together, I guess. Lifting the longbow from her lap and grabbing her spear from where it rested against the box, she hopped off of her seat in pursuit of the strangely empty wagon. Stopping just past the threshold of the gate, she spotted the vehicle slowly making its way through the darkness along the continued curve of the highway. After confirming her quarry, she turned around to look at the unmanned gatehouse. I still cant believe they just left the gate undefended like that, she grumbled. Help me close this thing. It only took a couple of minutes to close the gate. She heard the bar fall on the other side, and the Shadow Demon floated through the door. Turning back to the road, she saw the wagon still rolling along in the distance at its cautious pace. Rather than follow the pavement, Ludmila cut through the forests alongside it to close the gap between them. In the weeks following the new development in her demesne, her skills as a Ranger had significantly improved as she patrolled the forested slopes of Wardens Vale to keep the work of her new tenants and labourers unimpeded by wilderness hazards. Now, she could make her way through the thick undergrowth as quickly as a regular person could travel over a grassy plain. The wagons passengers idly scanned their surroundings as she trailed them through the nearby trees. With only a bare sliver of the moon and the dim lantern hanging from the wagon providing illumination, their gazes passed over her regularly, completely unaware of her presence. They continued for several kilometres before the wagon pulled over on the roadside. The men in the back hopped off to load several dozen sacks that had been left covered on the other side of the ditch that ran alongside the highway. The wagon bed was nearly filled before it lurched back onto the road to continue on its way. Following them a short distance to the west, the cobblestones turned to clay and Ludmila stopped to watch the men shrink into the distance. Rather than escape to the nearby hamlets of Fassett County, this group had fled the Sorcerous Kingdom entirely, disappearing into the neighboring Kingdom of Re-Estize. The Shadow Demon rose to its full height beside her. ...kill? Its voice was tinged with anticipation. Beyond lies Re-Estize, Ludmila let out a sigh. This is as far as we can go. In hindsight, she should have realized where the wagon was inevitably heading and cut their journey short before they crossed the border. It would have been a simple matter to kill or cripple all of the men: between her Talent and her longbow, it was an entirely one sided ambush in the darkness C the Shadow Demon did not even need to get involved. ...Camilla? The Shadow Demons voice drifted over her. Her cheek twitched at the mention of the name bestowed upon her by Lady Shalltear, and its weight bore down on her. Did she really make the right decision? What did it mean to be an extension of Lady Shalltears will C to be her lieges disciple and assist in carrying out her duties? ...a Defender of His Majestys Realm, the first lance to be directed against those who would oppose His Will, both within and without. Those that would dare to bring harm to what is His shall be granted no quarter Kill them, Ludmila commanded. His Majestys Will is not to be denied. The Shadow Demon flickered away. Ludmila closed her eyes and let out a breath into the cool night air. Backtracking to the roadside where the men had paused to load their cargo, she looked around to see if she could find any evidence of what the wagon had hauled away. There was nothing left in the depression of grass, but there was a trail which extended into the forest. This far from the town, she could hear the wildlife in the night all around her C a comforting blanket of noise that brought with it familiar sensations that reminded her of her own fief. The Shadow Demon appeared before her again. It is done, it said. Good work, Ludmila nodded. What of the bodies? The Shadow Demon frowned at her words, tilting its head curiously. Those men were subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom, she told the Shadow Demon. Their corpses belong to His Majesty. Pile them in the wagon and roll it back across the border. I wanted to see what they were hauling anyway. Ill be checking on something in the meanwhile. The Shadow Demon flickered away again, and Ludmila turned her attention back to the path leading into the woods, musing over her last set of instructions. One of the very first of the new laws, unassociated with those of Re-Estize, drafted by the Royal Court was the legislation that claimed all of its subjects corpses as the property of the Sorcerous Kingdom. In return, the administration offered to pay what was normally associated with burial expenses and funerary rites to the next of kin. Ludmila recalled Bishop Austines chuckle when she had gone to ask for his thoughts on it. Apparently the Temple of the Four could do nothing but fume silently, and many of their worshippers took the money anyways. As for the Temple of the Six: they didnt care. Unless resurrection services were in order, a corpse was just a corpse; the souls of humanity were in Surshanas keeping once they passed beyond life. As far as the Bishop was concerned, this new measure was yet another blessing for the faith of The Six. Her steps followed the path deep into the woods, until she suddenly came upon a solid line between the forest and a field of waist-high plants waving in the wind all the way to the horizon. With the division between nations marked by the highway before, Ludmila assumed that this, too, was the border between the Sorcerous Kingdom and Re-Estize. The field should have been some sort of crop cultivated by the tenants of the baron on the other side of the border, but there were several oddities that were immediately apparent. Unsurprisingly, there was no one to be seen in the huge field in the middle of the night: all there was was the lamp of the returning wagon further along the highway, which ran along the length of the field. In the distance, she could see the first village of the neighboring barony in Re-Estize sitting on a ridge along the highway. This was decidedly strange, as farming hamlets were generally spaced well within viewing distance of the fields that they cultivated: much closer than the distant village that she spotted. The way the paths ran through the field nearby and the way the crop had been collected suggested that it was actually being harvested and brought into Fassett County, through the point where she currently stood. The people from Fassett County were growing crops using the land of the neighboring Baron C either that or they were stealing it C and whether they had the lords permission or some sort of lease to use the land was not apparent. It was also possible that the nobles administering the land across the border were entirely oblivious to what was going on at the edge of their territory. Leaning down, she picked several bundles of the unfamiliar plants that had grown like weeds into the treeline, placing them into a pouch attached to her belt before returning to the highway. The rumble of the wagon greeted her as she left the trees and entered the roadside ditch. She waited for the vehicle to come to a stop before her before climbing onto the back. The four dead men were laid out on the wagon bed, so she had to step over them to reach their cargo. Checking through several of the large bags, she found the same plants as she had on the field. Collecting a few samples regardless, she hopped off the wagon again. Ill have to arrange some way to get these dead men to wherever they need to go, Ludmila told the Shadow Demon. Lets get back to camp for now. No new vehicles came from the town, and the gate remained undisturbed from when she had closed it. Skirting around the walls, the sounds of activity from before had ceased, and Fassett Town once again appeared to be asleep. She made a point of staying clear of the south gate with its single watchful sentry. Looking up the way to the distant encampment, she breathed a sigh of relief when nothing appeared to be amiss. It was time to find out how well their ploy had worked. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 A pair of footmen greeted Ludmila outside of the barricade. Welcome back, Lady Camilla, one of them said, and they straightened to present themselves. Did the others return safely? She asked. Yes, my lady, he replied. Lady Gagnier has retired for the night, but Lady Corelyn and Lady Wagner are still in the pavilion, if you wish to speak to them. Ludmila nodded and left him to his watch. The men and women working inside the camp seemed to behave no differently than when she had departed earlier in the evening: carrying the same, relaxed atmosphere despite what was going on in the countryside beyond. Walking past the campfire and the sentry nearby, she entered into the pavilion, stepping into the brightness cast by the magic light. Clara jumped when she appeared out of the darkness, stifling a light cry. You did that on purpose! Her friend said, staring at her wide-eyed with a hand over her chest. I did what on purpose? Ludmila said. Popping out of the nothingness like that, Clara said. Your brothers did that as well, stalking around like cats. I should really buy you a bell to wear or something. I thought we decided that it couldn''t be helped, Ludmila said. Our entire family is a long line of Rangers. Moving this way is like breathing to us. Back then, at least someone had a chance of noticing you, Clara replied. Even the footman guarding the pavilion didnt detect anything until I spoke just now. Ludmila twisted around to look at the footman, who was stammering in an attempt to reply. She had passed by him along the way, not even a metre distant. Its not as if I was trying to sneak in, Ludmila said. Why are you so jumpy anyways? Did something happen? Several of the relocated groups moved to hamlets nearby, Liane said, so there we were just discussing whether they would appear here to cause trouble since theyre so close. I see, Ludmila said. I dont think they would come after an armed camp C most of them had the look of common labourers and such. Thats how it mostly seems, Liane agreed, but its hard to know for sure. The Shadow Demons assessments range from laughably weak to low level fodder so, while the general information we receive is mostly accurate, some specific things cannot be spoken for. Lady Aura had mentioned something along those lines a few weeks ago as well. While the young Dark Elf was an unfathomably proficient Ranger, there was no one else near her level of skill when it came to tracking, physical reconnaissance and target assessment. According to her, the Sorcerous Kingdom mostly relied on direct observation with powerful servants or through divination magic in cases when it could be applied, so Lady Aura constantly had her hands full with tasks only she, a few of her beasts, and a bare handful of others could do relative to the sheer number of powerful servitors at the Sorcerous Kingdoms disposal. Shadow Demons were no exception to this. Their ability to operate in the darkness undetected and get into hard-to-reach spaces with relative ease was undoubtedly useful, but their reporting was limited to directly seeing and hearing things, or stealing evidence that they happened to come across. They did not care to make inferences C nor did they have the knowledge or expertise to do so C and neither could they track their targets beyond keeping them in sight and tailing them. Even trails similar to the one that Ludmila had found and followed to the Re-Estize border, which was one any decently trained Ranger would have probably spotted, were mysteriously beyond their ability to notice. Recalling the field at the end of the trail, she withdrew the plants she had collected and placed them on the table. The loose pile looked not much more than a fistfull of wild plants, but Ludmila did not recognize it as any sort of crop cultivated by the farms in the region. I found a field of these plants stretching north along the border a short distance from the highway, she said. I have never seen it before. Do either of you know what it is? Clara looked down with an expression that suggested she shared the same ignorance regarding the sample as herself, but a displeased expression appeared on Lianes face. This is contraband, she said. Ive only seen the processed form personally, but it matches the appearance of Laira in customs manuals. Eh? Clara blinked, This is Laira? Youve seen Laira Powder before? Ludmila asked. Yep, Liane said, too many times. A few times a week, our men would discover caravans trying to sneak it past E-Rantel to the Empire. We were hanging around forty smugglers a week last autumn, but someones really trying hard to get it going in the east. The Imperial authorities would keep complaining to us too, meaning that we didnt catch everyone. All we could do was show them just how many we were stringing up C there are so many desperate and oblivious idiots out west that they seem to have an unlimited supply of runners for this stuff. Did you find these plants while you were in town? No, Ludmila said. It was being grown in Re-Estize. So theyre harvesting the ripe plants and hiding it on our side of the border? Liane pondered the information, Or maybe theyre stealing the crops from whoever is growing this on the other side. We have no authority to act across the border C we can only deal with problems on our sidedid you find anyone? I followed a conspicuously empty wagon, Ludmila said. They stopped to load themselves full of this cargo before trying to escape to Re-Estize. It was only after I backtracked to see where it all came from that I found the field. Hmm Liane tapped her finger lightly on the table as she examined the county map. So theyre using the Sorcerous Kingdom as a shield against authorities in the Kingdom? No, that cant be right. This should be something from when we were still all a part of Re-Estize C fields of Laira dont just pop up in a month. Whoever is doing this was using Ramposas demesne as a shield against retaliation from the neighboring territory for stealing their Laira, or just covertly growing it in the neighboring lands to keep themselves out of trouble C or get their neighbors into it. Or maybe they were going to use this to smear Ramposas reputation and weaken his position in the Royal Court in exchange for somethingor all of the above? I wouldnt put it past House Fassett to orchestrate that sort of thing. I wonder how long that has been going on for, Clara said. Would they dare to resume smuggling it through the duchy after merchant traffic returns to normal?" Now that we know that this is happening, Liane said, it would be nearly impossible unless they use unknown routes. Assuming that theyre as common as the Undead servants you see around the city, Shadow Demons stationed at checkpoints can just pop into every wagon to inspect them for contraband if they can learn how to identify it. If they cant, they can always bring back a sample for customs officials to verify without the smugglers even noticing that its gone missing. The Sorcerous Kingdoms forces are much better than regular militia when it comes to using direct methods to enforce laws where the verdict is clear. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Ludmila placed the Laira back into her belt pouch, and Liane spoke again. Youre going to want to burn that so the seeds dont scatter all over the place, Liane said. Dont be anywhere close or downwind when you do, though, youll turn into an idiot. Eh? Im serious, Liane said gravely. That stuff is used in places where Human slaves are considered nothing more than livestock, so their owners get them addicted to Laira Powder to ensure that their assets stay docile. If youre exposed to it long enough, youll be reduced to livestock too. Some genius thought it was a good idea to market that filth in Human nations C more to the point, they probably didnt even care about its effects. Half the smugglers that we sent to the gallows claimed that what they were doing was a harmless and legitimate business for a medicinal or recreational good. Ludmila tied the pouch shut; then she tied it again. So, Ludmila said, securing the pouch to her belt again, weve stirred up one side, and tomorrow will be Campbells turn. Did anything happen in the past few hours that requires us to adjust our plans? Were not even sure how large of a portion of Jacquelines power this even is, Clara said. Well need to see how they react to our next visit, after weve cleared out these groups that shes sent everywhere. After we visit Campbell tomorrow, Ludmila said, Ill remain near to his village with two Shadow Demons and start dealing with his underlings. The third Shadow Demon will stay with you: just in case they try to lash out at us in retaliation. How could they even justify that? Clara said, Would they simply act under the assumption that we''re the source of their woes and come after us? With few other parties to blame, its possible that they might come to that conclusion, Liane said. They could even rouse a mob or use their bandits against us and claim that they had nothing to do with it. Considering what we know, its ludicrous of course C but this is the sort of tactic that would have worked back when our liege only cared enough to collect taxes from his far away throne. All this information weve put together makes it harder and harder to see how they can be anything but what theyve been rumored to be this entire time. Ludmila frowned. Out of the four of them, Liane was the quickest to condemn what they had discovered in Fassett County. Perhaps her experience dealing with a wide range of people as a scion of House Wagner had led her to develop a keen eye for making sense out of such details in a short period of time, or maybe her experiences contributed to her judgmental attitudeLudmila did not know her well enough yet to understand which it was. For Ludmila, their time here had been a rather unpleasant process overall: every stroke that painted a clearer picture of House Fassett only served to further undermine what had once been her unwavering confidence that, to be a noble, one must surely also act how she thought one should. Hopefully this was not a common occurrence: E-Rantel only had about two dozen nobles left. Ludmilas train of thought led her in yet another unpleasant direction. If I arrived to investigate one of your fiefs, she said, how would you react? An uncomfortable silence fell over the table, making her wish she had never asked. Only a brief moment passed, however, before Clara spoke beside her. I suppose that I would like to be informed first, she said. I would be glad to have help rooting out this sort of thing if it ever made its way into my lands somehow, since I would never knowingly allow it. Same here, Liane agreed. I already mentioned how I didn''t think we were able to catch every smuggler taking advantage of the traffic flowing to the Empire, so Ive no illusions that my oversight is perfect. It would be nice to know what is going on before you pop up and drag me off into some dark hole, though. You two seem to be handling my new duties better than I am, Ludmila sighed. To be a noble is to be bound to many things" Clara said, "and duty is foremost amongst them. Im sure you already know this as well as we. It would be a bit unreasonable to treat you like some sort of villain for it. The more successful you are at it, Liane added, the more our own standards are upheld. Its no great loss to see crime and corruption eliminated, and rule of law reign. Thats the problem, though, Ludmila said. My duty is to assist with Lady Shalltear''s own. In this instance, it may seem like Im upholding the law, but it is ultimately just a coincidence. My duty is to defend the realm, and uphold His Majestys orderwhich just so happens to mirror the spirit of our laws. There might come a day that I may be duty-bound to act against someone for reasons that they never thought were wrong, or simply because he considers them his enemy. His Majesty has been benevolent in rule thus far, Clara said, furrowing her brow, and has made great strides towards ensuring the prosperity and wellbeing of his subjects. Is there something you know that suggests otherwise? Ludmila shook her head. Not that I know of C Lady Shalltear thinks the world of him. I cannot claim that I completely understand everything, but it might be safer to say that we should act as if he is an absolute ruler rather than one who is bound by law. We exist by his whims, so in order to continue existing, it is in everyone''s best interests to carry out his will. Then the laws Clara said limply after hearing Ludmilas words. Are instituted by His Majestys will, Ludmila said, so he can just as easily replace them, if he so wishes. Even so, we are also bound to them as long as they stay in forceand so are the members of the Royal Court when it comes to the administration of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Due to the various interpretations of His Majestys will, however, you may find some seemingly arbitrary things happening with no apparent reason or precedent. Shouldnt Florine be awake to hear this? Liane said, This is the first I''ve heard of the likehow can we hope to survive such a seemingly random thing? All we can do is strive for positions which help us gain a better understanding, Clara said, like Ludmila has. Theres no point in complaining about it C we were all at the mercy of His Majestys whims the moment E-Rantel was annexed. The only way that we might be able to do something about it is in the ways we already know as nobles: through our contributions and our influence with the powers of the realm. Even if it is just a little bit, we can at least try to keep the worst from coming to pass. The strong do what they can, Liane muttered, and the weak suffer what they must...except that were the weak, just trying to act as the strong. Its what we must do regardless, Clara said, and we have a duty to our own vassals as well. The only nobles who believe they can simply lead easy lives are fools. I wish I could enter under Lady Shalltear''s service, Liane huffed. At least she actually communicates with her vassals and Ludmila appears to be flourishing under her. Its barely been two months, Clara said. Our rapport with His Majesty may improve as time passes. We just have to become important enough to notice, perhaps. Well, let us know what that feels like when you get there, Liane said. In a few years, youll be too prosperous to ignore. Florine and I still have a long way to go by comparison, unless we can find some sort of edge like you and Ludmila did. Me? Ludmila was confused. Well, theyve clearly recognized you for whatever reasons, Liane explained, and something earned you Lady Shalltears favour. Youll have to tell us that tale one day. Weve digressed from our current task quite a bit already, Clara said. Rather than chatting into the night, we should really get ourselves some rest. Liane yawned involuntarily at the mention of sleep, and Ludmila thought that Clara''s words were more for Lianes benefit than their own. Retiring to the carriage which she shared with Clara, Ludmila lay staring at the ceiling of the carriage. Even at this late hour, she was not quite ready to fall asleep yet. Clara shifted under their sheets to turn and face her. Can it be done? Clara asked. Can what be done? The nuances and implications that come with your new duty scare me to death, Clara''s soft voice shook. That we are so powerless that all we can do is wait to die if the wind blows the wrong way one day. I was so desperate to think of any way that could help C even a tiny bit C that I said what I did...but you know more about this than I. "While it is true that His Majesty may make decisions that may result in drastic changes from the status quo, Ludmila said, as long as it is something that doesnt immediately end everything, I think we can manage in the way that you described. Liane thinks I have some sort of advantage, but I think you have an even greater one. While I cannot say for certain, it seems that every member of the Royal Court has their own preferences and interpretations when it comes to His Majestys Will. For instance, the Prime Minister might be more distant than we would like but, after His Majesty''s directives, I think that what shes done so far shows that she appreciates a smooth and comprehensive administration when it comes to her duties. The three of you are far better at this than I am C I can barely keep up with the tiny amount my own demesne puts out. What you demonstrate through the management of your own fiefs will speak volumes to her, and you are far superior to me when it comes to the politics of the court. Just like you were granted new territories, Liane and Florine should be able to as well if they can impress the idea that what comes under their administration will go towards creating the realm that His Majesty desires. Together, we can work towards impressing upon the Royal Court that we, too, genuinely seek to uphold His Majestys will. "And what is His Majestys will?" Though many weeks past, Lady Shalltears declaration still resounded clearly in her memory. It is the will of Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer King, that his domain stands as a beacon of prosperity and harmony for all the world to see. By the grace of His Majesty, we are afforded protection as his citizens. It is the will of the Sorcerer King that his people shall not want for shelter or provision; that his people are provided with the security and stability to thrive C regardless of their talent, occupation or station. Those who strive to serve under his rule shall be rewarded in equal measure. Those who dare to bring harm to what is his shall be granted no quarter. Clara looked at Ludmila curiously through lidded eyes. Those are not your words, she noted. Who did you hear this from? They were the words of Lady Shalltear, Ludmila replied. A declaration in an alley deep in E-Rantel, before a crowd of hundreds of frightened and desperate people. I wish I had been there as well, Clara murmured. If that is what it is, then A shadow crossed over her friends face. Even with this assurance, Clara said, looking her in the eyes, do you not worry that one day you will be turned against those you hold dear in order to carry out His Majestys will? Do you ever worry about a day when your spear might be directed against me? Why such silly questions? You should know that this has always been a part of being a noble; it is not unique to the Sorcerous Kingdom C they just have the power to ensure that the desired order is upheld. Ludmilas lips turned up in a lopsided smirk, As for you: you are the very last person that I worry about when it comes to that sort of thing. For Clara Corelyn is every bit as austere as Ludmila Zahradnik. Ludmilas smile grew teasing, recalling something she had heard recently in Claras village. She raised a hand out from under the covers, poking Clara in the cheek. The Radiant Jewel of the Riverlands. Thats just something the people came up with on their own, Clara said with a flush of embarrassment. Yet that is what you are, Ludmila told her. A noble of radiant brilliance, a precious jewel that brings prosperity and wealth to her subjects. An Angel made flesh, bestowing her benevolence across the land. Ludmila withdrew her hand, and her smile faded somewhat. Yet, at the same time, people somehow forget: when it comes to the precepts of order, Angels are every bit as unrelenting and ruthless as Devils. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Morning arrived, and the four noblewomen gathered to review the new information that had been collected overnight. They discussed their findings over a late lunch, deciding that nothing significant enough had occurred to alter their course of action. Departing the encampment, with Ludmila present this time, the carriage made its way south towards Campbell Fassetts administrative village. It would be their second audience with the eldest son of the late Count Fassett: he had holed himself away in the barony that was once part of House V?lkchenheims demesne. As they had come from the city, he was actually the first between the two siblings that they had visited. Like his sister, he had been all courtesy and smiles when he initially received them, but his hospitality grew cold upon being delivered the will of the House of Lords. When it came down to their personal feelings on the dispute, all four of the visiting noblewomen actually favoured his sister, Jacqueline, as she had at least stepped forward to take the reins of leadership over her house with her fathers unceremonious demise. Campbell, on the other hand, was by all accounts a coward who had hidden himself away to avoid participating in a battle which C at the time C was considered a formality that carried little to no risk for someone in his position. With her martial upbringing, Ludmila in particular had a very low opinion of him. Even though Florine had pointed out that it didnt mean that Jacqueline wouldnt have done the same in his position C noblewomen were not expected to attend battles at any rate C Ludmila still thought him craven: actively avoiding the obligations which came with his station. Clara did not miss her dark glower. I hope you arent going to bite Campbell when you see him, she said. Florine and Liane laughed nervously, their eyes flashing uncertainly towards Ludmila. Its not worth it, Ludmila scowled. I would never be able to forget the taste. After tracing the movements of his largest gatherings of supporters, Ludmila would remove them one group at a time with the assistance of the Shadow Demons until the trickle of bad news created a convincing enough idea that he had lost the majority of his power. After his new reality sunk in, they would confront him one last time. If he still insisted on pursuing his hopeless course, he would be forcefully removed from his seat, along with any of his vassals to be detained. Liane had voiced her opinion, saying that the whole effort was a waste of time and they should just drag both the siblings out of their manors since they were so obstinate, but Clara and Florine still wanted to give them a chance to forsake their old ways. After hearing her convey Lady Shalltears words before falling asleep the previous night, Clara had become confident enough in their purpose that she was able to make light quips at Ludmila. The improved mood affected Liane and Florine as well. The two had still not reached the same level of assuredness as their seniors, however. I cant argue with everything weve discovered so far, Florine said as the carriage rolled through the village on the way to Campbells manor, but should we really be doing this? This whole idea of dragging other nobles right out of their own fiefsits really unheard of. Its almost like those silly stories where heroes run around like crazy vigilantes meting out nonsensical caricatures of justice. Well, unlike those vigilantes, Liane said, "someone here actually has that kind of authority, as crazy as it may seem. Your territory didnt have such a problem with almost everything being off of the highway, but my lord father and his deputies had to deal with an endless stream of crooks like these trying to smuggle slaves, narcotics and other contraband to the Empire. If theres a way to quickly and precisely deal with one of the sources of this blight, then that means I can put my own time to better use on other things. Youre making it sound like a matter of convenience, Florine said. It is convenient, Liane told her. Its also right and lawful and free of charge. Liane paused at the last and looked at Ludmila. Uh, what youre doing is free, right? She asked, Youre not going to have an invoice delivered to House Fassett for shredding them to pieces, are you? Eh? The idea had not even entered into Ludmilas mind at any point, so she looked towards Clara, Should I be collecting dues? If it costs you anything, Clara replied, you should certainly at least cover for your expenses. Woah, stop! Liane held out her hands, Lets see how this whole thing works out first before you start shopping for grim-looking stationery. I dont mind providing accommodations and such when youre doing your thing in my territory, but Im half-expecting House Fassett to go up in smoke here. Ludmila felt the carriage shift as it angled up the incline leading to Campbell Fassetts manor. As well-crafted as the magical suspension was, the carriage could not keep its occupants level when ascending anything beyond a shallow slope. Outside was a building with its grounds rapidly losing any semblance of having been maintained. Rather than the household servants that occupied the primary Fassett manor, this one was mostly dotted with several dozen rough looking men. Florine drew the curtains on her side of the carriage closed as many turned their gazes towards the passing vehicle. Ludmila glanced over them in return on her side: the men seemed to come from all sorts of backgrounds. Most appeared to be burly farmers, woodcutters and other sorts of labourers. Few appeared to carry equipment beyond crudely fashioned polearms, tools and the garb associated with their regular professions. A small group of more conventionally-equipped fighting men stood in front of the manor entrance as the carriage rolled to a stop along the lane. Four of the footmen interposed themselves between carriage and the well-armed men that came forward, while another opened the carriage door. Their threatening expressions loosened somewhat as Ludmila stepped out, followed by the other noblewomen, and she inspected the men standing in the way. All wore chainmail over clean gambesons; their limbs were properly armoured as well. Most had open-faced sallets or kettle hats, carrying themselves in a way that suggested they were accustomed to moving around with the burden of their equipment. An arming sword and a long dagger hung from their belts and each held a three metre-long spear in a gauntleted hand and a kite shield over the opposite arm. Jacquelines more lightly-equipped footmen at the town manor did not have the same, dangerous feeling about them: these were decidedly not regular members of house Fassetts retinue, nor were they present the first time they had visited Campbells manor. Considering their roughly uniform equipment, she thought that they were likely mercenaries at best and brigands at worst. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Representatives from the House of Lords have arrived to speak with Campbell Fassett. The footman announcing their arrival clearly did not want to give their names to the thugs blocking the way. The two rows of men stood facing one another for a long moment, before one of the men barring the lane to the manor entrance stood aside and swept his arm out, bowing with a lopsided grin. The good lordll see ya, he said in exaggerated tones. The noblewomen exchanged uneasy glances, not knowing whether he was attempting a proper welcome or mocking them outright. Watching the two Demons stir in her shadow, Ludmila stepped forward to accept the welcome before the standoff exploded into a one-sided slaughter. The Shadow Demons were explicitly instructed to act according to orders, but there was no telling what the limits of their patience were when it came to disrespecting representatives of the Sorcerer Kings official government C and by extension the sovereign himself. A pair of their footmen rushed to get ahead of her, holding open doors and checking hallways as the man led the way. Unlike Jacquelines manor in the town to the north, this one was sparsely furnished and decorated. The absence of a regular household was conspicuous, and traces of dust and dirt collected in the halls. I wonder where all his servants went, Florine mused. Was that a rhetorical question? Liane scoffed under her breath. Halfway down the corridor, they came to the entrance to the manor hall. Their guide opened the door and ushered them in with little ceremony. The noblewomen hovered at the poorly-lit entrance, waiting for some sort of announcement, but were greeted instead by the skinny man seated behind the elevated wooden table at the head of the hall instead. Ah, welcome again, my ladies, Campbell Fassett rose with a smile. To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit today? From under a mop of shaggy blonde hair, his blue eyes lingered over each in turn as they made their way before him. Lined against the oak supports of the room were six armed men, similar to the ones that they had encountered at the manor entrance. An additional pair of men stood along the wall behind his shoulders. The thick wooden door closed a bit too heavily to Ludmilas ears, and both Liane and Florine started at the sound. She saw a few of the men before them grin at their reaction. Clara was unamused as she led them forward. Ludmila waited on them a short distance away, finding a place along the wall to watch the proceedings. Have you taken the time to reconsider our offer? She asked. Campbells welcoming smile slipped off his face at her words and he reseated himself, placing his elbows on the table and folding his hands loosely under his pointed chin. I gave it some consideration, yes, he answered, his gaze slowly passing between them again. But my position remains unchanged. This dispute is an internal one and not even the entire House of Lords has any right to intervene. I have no interest in your attempt at meddling, and neither does my little sister, I reckon. Your empty threats mean nothing here. As the refusal was delivered in Campbells self-assured tones. From behind, Ludmila saw Liane and Florine visibly bristle. Much like his sister, he only perceived their message as meddling and opposition. I believe were retreading old ground, Clara returned. Our purpose was made clear the last time we met: we are trying to help the two of you to extricate yourselves from your situation, and I believe what we offer is extremely generous. The Royal Court will not share the same understanding and tolerance when they turn their eye this way. Oh? He raised an eyebrow, Tolerance for what? Everything I''ve done here is well within my legal rights. As I said, empty threats C I am simply amazed that you can even stand here and continue with this embarrassing course of discussion. And what of everything else? Clara asked. Hm? It is no great secret what goes on in this demesne, Clara said. Do you believe the Royal Courts inspector will turn a blind eye to all of this lawlessness? Lawlessness? Campbell said, You know not of what you speak, Countess Corelyn. My lord father and his vassals have always enforced justice in our lands. If the inspector from the Royal Court doubts this, all he needs to do is request the county records for his own examination. The nobleman drained his pewter goblet and set it back down on the hardwood surface of his table loudly. At the sound, a figure appeared from behind a thin divider that separated the lords dais from some unseen servants entrance. Dressed in a simple garment woven out of undyed wool, a woman appeared cradling a clear decanter of wine. Long, green hair hung halfway down her back, with loose strands partially covering her face. They waited as she came forward to refill Campbells cup; he did not offer any refreshment to his guests before she turned to leave. That is the first of your household Ive seen today, Clara said. The last time we came, there were many others C where have they all disappeared to? Their services were no longer necessary, he replied, so I had them released from my service. This one is quite special, however. She has been a member of our household for as long as I can remember. It seemed a pity to let her go so I kept her to attend to me and the men. She is quite remarkable: everything is handled with great skill. The corner of Campbells mouth turned up slightly, and several of the men around the room chuckled. Claras voice hardened as she pressed her line of query. Did you release your servants, or did you sell them? My, who is retreading old ground now? Campbell took a fresh sip from his goblet. Slavery is illegal, is it not? House Fassett abides by the law as upstanding members of the nobility. Let us not speak of such distasteful things. Thiscompany of men was not present during our last visit, Clara pressed, and they are certainly not your household footmen. Where did they come from, and how did you pay them? How will you continue to pay for their upkeep? With things as they are, your current incomes are nowhere near enough to sustain this rate of maintenance. That would be my private business, Campbell motioned with his hand dismissively, and none of yours. When this official from the capital arrives to make his inspection, he will find no problems with House Fassett. The Royal Court would be pleased, even, knowing that my sisters ridiculous farce has been decisively resolved without need for their assistance. Clara looked to either side, but none of them had any clue as to why Campbell had said such a thing. Ah, Im an idiot. Even before he finished, Ludmila realized that they had made a monumental blunder. She fought to maintain the serene expression expected of a Lady-in-Waiting, all the while wishing she could reach out and wipe the smug smile off of Campbells face. How did Aemilia manage to do this all the time? What do you mean by this? Clara asked. It is as I say, he said with a patronizing smile. Reports have reached me that my sister has foolishly left the town undefended, scattering her men into the surroundings. I know a golden opportunity when I see one. We did not encounter any armed men on the road leading here, Clara said. Of course not, he scoffed. Sending so many armed men north up the highway would surely attract her notice. They were sent through the forest trails this morning. My men will descend on the county manor without warning, and that will be that. That woman never had any right to rule this land, and now she has proven herself unsuited to be its protector. You actually believe that the Royal Court will accept this? Clara said. Of course, he replied. I am the rightful heir of House Fassett, and my foolish sister is nothing more than a usurper. Her rebellion is in flagrant violation of the laws of succession, and I am enforcing justice C as is my right." And what of everything youve done to help finance these men to enact this justice? Clara asked, Do you believe that you will be forgiven for this?" I have no idea what you are talking about, Campbell said. This adamant insistence of yours is truly puzzling. The officials of the Sorcerous Kingdom will not suffer these games, Clara told him, and they see more than you think. These old and underhanded ways of your house will work no longer: the letter of the law will not shield you from its intent. This is Re-Estize no longer, CampbeC Count! He cut her off, voice raised, I am Count Fassett. House Fassett is the most venerable family in the duchy, and I am the Lord of House Fassett. It has barely been a month since youve somehow come into your title, and I will suffer the patronizing tone of an upstart baroness no longer! You will show me the respect I am accorded, Lady Corelyn. Claras amethyst eyes narrowed as the proud words washed over her. Seeing her friends reaction, Ludmila steeled herself. Where was all this courage when you cowered away from your duty in battle? Claras clear voice sliced through Campbells bluster. The silence which followed barely lasted two seconds, but it seemed to stretch on after the cutting remark. All at once, Campbell jumped up from his seat in a fury, his face turning red, then purple; veins bulging over his temples. His maddened, bloodshot eyes fixed on Countess Corelyn as he sputtered impotently for several moments. OUT! His shout reverberated around the hall, Consider yourselves fortunate you are here as messengers, or I would have you stripped and beaten for your slander! Ludmila rejoined Countess Corelyn as Clara turned and walked away, calmly leading her entourage towards the entrance of the Hall. Campbells seething breaths issued loudly from behind them. Get out, NOW! Campbells pewter goblet landed to the side of them. The dented vessel bounced off of a wooden bench and sprayed its dark content against the wall before clattering away. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 They returned to the carriage with the same, measured poise by which they had exited the hall. Ludmila closed the door behind her as they seated themselves, and Liane drew the curtain shut. As soon as she did so, Clara leaned over and buried her face in Ludmilas shoulder tiredly. She felt Claras tremulous breathing against her, suppressed since the audience with Count Fassett had grown ever more heated. Ludmila placed a hand on her friends back and Claras tense form gradually relaxed, but she continued to remain where she was. I dont ever want to do that again, she said in a muffled voice. Why must these provocations keep spilling out of my mouth? I thought it was right on the mark, Ludmila patted her lightly, we needed to end that audience quickly, anyways. I was wondering if he would try to hold onto us there to keep us from doing anything about those men he sent out. Liane reached up to activate the magical lamp above them, and light flooded the interior of the cabin. It was entirely worth it, she agreed. Watching you viciously take a bite out of that bloated ego of his was extraordinarily satisfying. I hope this will be the last time we have to deal with that reprehensible cur, Florines voice simmered. The first thing Im going to do when we get back is take a bath. Ludmila looked to Florine curiously. Like Clara, she almost always carried a gentle disposition, so what was said amounted to strong language for her. Im sure we all feel that way about Campbell Fassett, Ludmila said, but thats quite the livid statement coming from you. All of the men were getting their fill of her, Liane explained, even Campbell Fassett. Im pretty sure half of the brigands in that hall were leering at her the entire time. Her lascivious nickname is well earned. what nickname would that be? Ludmila asked. LiC Florine started and turned towards her friend, wide eyed, but she couldnt stop her in time. Mistress of Fertile Hills, Liane answered with an impish smile. In our territories, at least. Maybe the city too. Her face painted with an entirely displeased look, Florine hit Liane several times on the arm, and Ludmila noted the ample curves of the younger noblewomans bosom bouncing beneath her baggy blouse as she flailed away. They did not miss her look. See? Liane laughed. They dont even mean ill by it, Florine C youre the very embodiment of everyones hopes and dreams. Augh! Florine fell back onto her seat and shrunk into herself. Its outrageous, isnt it? Liane said, Shes the youngest amongst us, yet she has the most generous figure. Whenever were out together, I cant even get the time of day from any of the men that we come across. Its always welcome, Lady Gagnier, yes, Lady Gagnier, and of course, Lady Gagnier as we step over and around all the puddles of drool that she leaves in her wake. I bet she secretly likes all the attention, as well. As Liane leaned forward and spoke in low tones at the last, a horrified expression painted Florines face. I do not! Florine protested, I dont flaunt myself like some...some...some Oh that just makes it even worse, Liane rolled her eyes. I always tell her its an advantage she should exploit, but she keeps hiding herself away in the most unflattering outfits; just like this one shes wearing right now. Or maybe she knows exactly what shes doing: the more conservative her dress becomes, the more suggestive everything else about her seems. You know, I would pay good coin to have at least half C well I still have a chance, I think. Ludmila here is pretty much doomed. How did I get caught up in this? She felt a stirring at her breast. This is pretty hard, Clara said. Ludmila grasped Countess Corelyn by the nape of her collar and peeled her off. She reached into the space between the apron of her kirtle and her blouse. That wasntme, she said, holding up the white mask of unknown material. Ludmila had carried around the mask that Lady Shalltear lent to her every waking hour, but for the life of her she still could not figure out what she was supposed to do with it. Its empty eyes leered back, as if mocking her for her ignorance. Well, what do we do now? Clara said as she looked towards her. Our plan has gone horribly awry, I think. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. That was my fault, Ludmila furrowed her brow. I was convinced that Campbell was so much of a coward that he would continue to hide behind the protection of his men, but he had no issues sending them to attack his sister when he sensed that he had an advantage. We inadvertently cleared the way for him, and I was completely caught up in our own moves to realize what we had done. Ludmilas mouth twisted as she reviewed the sequence of events: it should have been plainly apparent that the breach in Jacquelines defences would have invited an attack from the forces right next door, but she had allowed her opinion of the Fassett siblings to blind her to such an obvious outcome. With the notion about her having abilities associated with commanding armies and leading them like the legendary figures of yore, the simple blunder made her feel the furthest thing from it. Her mind worked to salvage the days of their efforts which threatened to fall apart within hours. To be fair, Florine said across from her, we didnt know he had those men. When we arrived on the first day, he had a regular-looking household staff. There is no fair, Ludmila replied. There are only our moves and theirs, and what happens as a result. We cannot politely ask Campbell Fassett, pleading our own ignorance, to recall his men so we can try again. All we can do is make the best decisions that we can in light of this new development. Ludmila stood up and reached over Florine to open the driver window. Halfway in doing so, she stopped and reseated herself. Driver, she focused on the man seated on the other side of the glass. The driver of the carriage straightened in his seat for a moment, then twisted around to open the window. Yes, Lady Camilla? Were returning to camp, she told him, but stop the carriage when were outside the village on the highway. At once, my lady. The man closed the window and faced forward again. As the carriage rolled out of the manor grounds, Clara looked to Ludmila. It only goes one way, I guess? She asked. I should have realized that as well, Ludmila frowned. Though this at least has its uses, as long as you dont require a direct responseactually, I guess I could talk to you from the comfort of my solar, assuming it can work like that. From a test some weeks ago, I found that I was able to convey my words to a subordinate two kilometres away. We should give it a try when we get the chance, Clara said with a thoughtful look. This seems both convenient and useful. Liane and Florine followed their discussion with blank looks. Okay, Liane said, now you really have to teach us how to do this. Its quite amazing, Florine agreed. Do you think other nobles do it as well? If they do, Ludmila said, it is not widespread...otherwise the meetings to discuss business between nobles would not happen: more nobles would stay in cities and towns; we would all probably just communicate from our homes to save time. Im more inclined to believe that its at most a very well kept secret only known to a few. Another possibility is that it does happen, but those that use it dont realize what is being done because they employ it as if they are addressing others normally C its how both Clara and I first learned, as well. Its not something you really notice unless something extraordinary happens, so it just becomes mixed up in our common sense. Once again, the Sorcerous Kingdoms way of seeing the world has changed the manner in which we conceptualize what we previously took for granted as what we are. Personally, I would have never dreamed of using it in the ways that I do if they had not come. I might not have even noticed it was an ability at all. Thisis probably best kept between us, yes? Clara said, At least for now C until we know the full extent of what is possible, and after weve explored its use. Even then, Liane said, I wouldnt share this knowledge openly. Its a powerful advantage for those who can use it. Imagine how much chaos it would bring if these nobles in Fassett County could purposely wield it? It seemed a prudent decision, and everyone nodded in agreement. They felt the carriage slow to a stop. Ludmila opened the door and stood out to look northwards, but the gentle rise that the highway crossed over blocked any vantage on the town. She looked down to her shadow. Fly up and see if you can spot the towns manor from above, she instructed one of the Shadow Demons. Ludmila returned to her seat, awaiting its report. Whats going on? Clara asked. Campbell said he sent out his men this morning, Ludmila answered. Im hoping that these forest trails they are using slow their pace enough that the Shadow Demons can be sent to intercept their attack. If we can catch those men en-route, we might be able to return to the original plan The Shadow Demon hovered back down, floating in the doorway and Ludmila turned her attention to it. A trail of smoke, it reported, the manor is ablaze. How far does the smoke extend? It goes south, halfway across the horizon. Good work, she nodded. Stand by for further instructions. The Demon lowered itself into the shadows, fading as it concealed itself from regular vision. Ludmila closed the door of the carriage. She returned to the combined gazes of the other noblewomen. So much for that idea, she sighed. I dont think we can hope for Campbell letting the opportunity to permanently end the dispute get away from him with some foolish desire to gloat over his sister. Jacqueline has either fled, or she is dead. Their faces fell, and the carriage was silent for a moment before Clara pushed their agenda forward. Thenwhat do we do now? She asked, If Jacqueline is gone and Campbell asserts his authority over Fassett CountyI cant imagine he would be very receptive with how we just parted ways Liane furrowed her brow at Claras words. Youre still thinking of correcting that Filth Eater? She said, He just murdered his own sister in cold blood, and he seemed quite proud that he ordered it. I highly doubt he will just fall in line. Not only that, Ludmila said. He is going to believe that some great victory has been won, and he wont be coming down off of that high horse any time soon. If anything, it will further embolden him in his ways, since he has seen a major success. He will proceed to consolidate all of the various elements in the territory under him now that his authority is undisputed. And then he will return to business as usual, Florines frown deepened. Its like weve done nothing but help a fragmented opponent unify itself. They were running out of options. All had a good idea of what was to come, but even at this point it was difficult to stomach. He should at least be waiting on confirmation of his success, Ludmila said. We just have to pick up our plan from here and bring in Count Fassett while we know where he is, then collect what remains of the nobles that have participated in all this. After thatwell see what else can be done. She pulled the latch beside her and stepped out onto the highway. Before she closed it again, she turned to address the others. Make sure you return straight to our encampment, Ludmila said, do not stop until youre safe inside the perimeter. The footmen should have no issues defending their positions if they come after you with the sort that we have seen here. The Shadow Demon I left there will intervene if things get out of hand. Im not worried about us, Clara said. Im worried about you. Im not, Ludmila replied. House Fassett never stood a chance in the first place, had they chosen this avenue. Before, I hoped that it would not come to thisthough now, Im almost looking forward to it. Flipping the mask in her hands over one last time, she fastened it on. She felt it shift slightly, reforming to fit her C it was a magic item, but she still could not discern any of its effects. Well, she said, how do I look? There was a moment of silence as she looked between the other noblewomen. II dont know, Clara finally said. Behind the mask, a mirthless smile appeared on Ludmilas face. Securing the door and stepping away, she addressed the men, repeating her instructions. They nodded grimly, and the carriage sped away. Watching the vehicle recede into the distance, Ludmila let out a heavy breath and looked down to her shadow stretching out beneath her in the late afternoon. She couldnt afford any more carelessness. Escort them back to the camp, she instructed a Shadow Demon. I have no idea where Fassetts men are, so stay vigilant. Meet me back at the entrance to this villages manor after they are secure in the encampment. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 The Shadow Demon rejoined Ludmila as she stepped out of the bushes that encircled the open village and onto the manor lane. Campbells manor was several hundred metres up the hillside, and two large men could be seen stationed at the entrance of the grounds. Though late in the afternoon, the skies were still quite bright: she wondered how well the Shadow Demons would be able to work in these conditions. Deciding on an approach that followed the side of the road, she walked along the poorly-maintained snarl that was probably once an ornamental hedge. As she came closer, she noted that the two sentries were not a part of the same group of hirelings that Campbell Fassett had surrounded himself with in his hall. They seemed to be nothing more than a pair of large men that did not give off the air of experienced combatants. Their broad stature, however, probably did much to dissuade the nearby villagers and prospective troublemakers from drawing near. Ludmila stopped at the base of the slope and silently stared up at them from the middle of the road. It did not take long for them to notice the suspicious, masked figure below. When she did not leave after several minutes, they exchanged glances and made their way down the dirt road. Ludmila wondered what to do as they approached. Mercenaries who willingly exchanged their lives for coin were one thing but, from the account of the children that they had brought into the camp, even common labourers were being offered work as the lines were drawn between Jacqueline and Campbell. With the demesne falling further into poverty as the standoff bled away the wealth of the land and its people, more and more men were being drawn in as desperation drove them into taking any job for food. You shouldnt be standing around here, girl, one of the men warned her as he came within speaking distance. This is the lords manor. She simply continued staring at them, so they came closer. Something wrong with you, girl? The man said, Whats with that getup, anyways? You should leave this place, Ludmila said quietly. Whats that? He stepped forward to better hear her voice. I said you should return to your families, she replied. Now look hereC Ludmila stepped forward and grabbed his improvised billhook. It came away from his hands with little resistance and they all stared at one another for a moment C she had not expected for the man to be holding his weapon so loosely, and the moves which she had plotted in advance were suddenly no longer required. The man came forward in a delayed reaction to snatch back his stolen weapon and she pivoted aside, bringing the base of the polearm into the side of the mans jaw. Reversing her strike, she continued past his collapsing form to jam her weapon against the second mans own, pushing the point off line and into the ground. Guiding the weapon with her right hand felt a bit awkward, but the impromptu form allowed her to snap her foot into the side of the mans left leg. He staggered as his knee buckled under him, and Ludmila flicked his bound spear away with her own as he flailed his arms to maintain his crumbling stance. He fell heavily on the ground and, when he rose to stand again, froze when he found the point of her polearm a hands breadth away from his face. Go home, she told him. You do not belong here. The man stared cross-eyed at the crude metal blade for a moment before he got up and limped away towards the village. She looked back towards the manor to see if anyone had noticed, and two pairs of yellow eyes looked up from her hazy shadow. Your orders, Camilla? The words dripped with anticipation. She had the vague sense that the Shadow Demons had been patiently waiting for this the entire time, and the brief exchange had caused them to finally come out to ask if they could participate. Tossing the billhook aside, Ludmila held out her hand. Bracers. Gauntlets. Spear, she said. After armouring her forearms and hands, Ludmila grasped the haft of the weapon rising out of her shadow. They were carrying her longbow and six quivers stuffed with arrows as well: she wondered where they kept everything. One of you, follow the man that just left, she ordered. If he tries to bring anyone back from the village, deal with them in this same spot. If he just returns home, come back to me. A Shadow Demon flickered away through the hedges and Ludmila reviewed what she had seen of Campbells manor. The unexpected absence of all but one servant made things much easier. The majority of the men in the yard had the same feeling to them as the two she had quickly dispatched; only the ones equipped in chainmail probably had any real reason to stand their ground. Enter the manor first, she said. The mercenaries you saw when we came in previously C kill all of them in the manor, save for the ones in the hall with Campbell Fassett. Do not alert the men out here until this is completed, if possible. After that, stand guard outside of the room that Campbell is in until I arrive. If you see a servant with green hair wandering around, leave her alone. The second Shadow Demon remained, even after she finished her instructions. Ill be waiting here until the other returns, she said, Ill be fine. It scrutinized her for a moment until it, too, flickered away. Ludmila went to stand out of sight of the road after tossing aside the makeshift spears and dragging the fallen man along with her. Waiting in the shadows, she strained her ears, trying to hear anything from the manor above. Several minutes later, a Shadow Demon appeared before her. What happened? She asked. The man returned to his home, it shrugged. Oh, Ludmila blinked: she could still not distinguish one from another after several days in their company. Hefting her weapon, she walked up the road to the estate entrance. Not a single person had come looking for the two missing sentries; the men in the yard continued to stand around in twos and threes, chatting amongst themselves in low voices. There was no indication that they were aware of what was going on inside the manor, nor could she see anything through its windows. The group of men at the door remained undisturbed in their vigil. Remove the mercenaries at the entrance, she instructed. See what you can do about scaring away all of these men loitering about in the yard as well. Ludmila peeked around the corner of the gate again to see what the Shadow Demon would do. The first mercenarys head was abruptly twisted from his shoulders, held aloft in the dark talons which had come out of the shadows of the ceiling above. To their credit, the mercenaries instantly reacted with startled shouts, stabbing upwards at the figure sticking down towards them. The Shadow Demon ignored the attacks, which simply passed through its translucent, wavering body. If Ludmila was not mistaken, magically-imbued attacks were required for one to even have a chance at damaging a creature with incorporeal properties. Campbells men truly had no chance. The men scattered around the yard turned curiously to see what the commotion was about. The Shadow Demon picked out a target amongst them and hurled the detached head. It struck a tall man solidly in the stomach and he fell to the ground, winded. The head rolled away leaving a thin trail of blood behind it, and the faces of the men around him turned pale as it came to a stop and they realized what it was that had streaked through the air. Their attention went back to the manor entrance as the mercenaries shouted for help, but they were clearly conflicted on what to do and did not approach. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The Shadow Demon flipped back around, drifting to the floor as it wrested away one of the spears that the mercenaries were trying to use against it. The Demon turned the weapon against the man to its right and the spear punched through both his shield and himself before he could react. It didnt stop there, though. Even as the first man weakly grasped the bloodied haft with both hands, he was lifted off of the ground as the same weapon was used to impale the leftmost sentry across the way, who offered no more resistance than the first. The final mercenary had seen enough. Throwing his weapon and shield to the ground, he desperately dashed away towards the entrance of the estate. The Shadow Demon turned to peer after him with a grin, and came forward with the spear upon which the two others still squirmed. With its running C floating? C start, it launched the weapon into the air and the projectile made a clean arc over the lane before skewering the fleeing mercenary through the back: pinning him on the road halfway to the gate. There was an indescribable sound as the two bodies slid down the haft of the spear to press him into the ground as he writhed in agony. A few moments passed as the bystanders stood frozen at the grisly sequence of events; then the men around the grounds broke as one, fleeing for the gate with rising cries of horror. They did not even look towards where Ludmila stood, off to the side of the estate entrance in their single-minded flight for survival. After the yard was emptied out, she entered the gate and stopped to look at the grisly totem planted in the road. Though far larger in scale, it was vaguely similar to the territorial markers erected by the Demihuman tribes in the wilderness beyond her demesne. At some point, the people of Wardens Vale had started to set up their own which, in the end, was far more effective at defining their borders than constantly chasing trespassers around. Neither they nor the neighboring tribes ever used entire bodies, though. The Shadow Demon circled around its handiwork, floating off to the side to pick up the detached head nearby. It returned to fly up and jam the head onto the base of the spear, then turned to Ludmila and bowed. Does it expect applause? Whatuh, inspired you to do this? She asked. The first attempt was insufficient, it responded with a broad grin, so a more potent measure was devised. Ludmilas eyes shifted to the head on the spear, then back to the Shadow Demon. I suppose I cant deny its effectiveness, she said, but I pity whoever has to come and clean this up. Theres nothing more for us out here C lets head in. The Demon slipped back into her shadow, and Ludmila stepped over the pools of blood in the entryway to open the door of the manor. Within, there were no signs of any disturbances along the long corridor, save for a fallen mercenary at the door to the Hall. The other Shadow Demon hovered over the corpse. What happened? She asked as she neared. This one came to look outside when the noise outdoors started, it explained. The others barricaded themselves inside afterwards. The rest of the manor? There were few. They are no more. Whats left in the Hall? The noble. The servant. Seven mercenaries. Nothing seemed to have changed. Well, given that it was not even twenty minutes since the carriage had departed, it wasnt exactly unexpected. Campbell and the woman are to be left unharmed, she said. Deal with the mercenaries and remove the barricade when you are done. The two Shadow Demons waved their arms at one another several times, making signs with their hands. Ludmila furrowed her brow as she watched their strange behaviour. What are you two doing? She asked. Jan ken pon. ...what? Competing between ourselves to determine a winner. Does the winner get to go inside, or stay with me? The two Shadow Demons remained silent, and Ludmila rolled her eyes. Im not so fragile that the piles of dust here will be the end of me, she said. Both of you, just get in here; we still have much more to do ahead of us. Panicked shouts and hoarse screaming could be heard on the other side of the wall seconds later. Not half a minute had passed before clunking noises issued through the door as various objects were removed from the other side of the entrance. The door swung inwards, and Ludmila stepped through. With how sudden and violent the Shadow Demon attack sounded, Ludmila expected the Hall to be painted with gorebut it was mostly undisturbed save for the seven men that lay unmoving on the floor with blood pooling around them. Some had their throats torn out, while long gashes had been opened across the armour of others. At the head of the hall, Campbell Fassett sat rigid at his table, narrow face as pale as those of the dead men strewn about. The green-haired servant was sitting beside him, steel-grey eyes darting back and forth around the chamber. Ludmila retraced the steps that Claras entourage had taken up the centre of the hall, stopping to look up at the trembling nobleman. His eyes followed her, but it took several long moments before he found his voice. W-whowho are you? He stammered. You know who I am, Ludmila replied. No! NoIve never seen you before, hysteria rose in his voice. Why have you done this? Why would you do this? Whowas it my sister? Did she send you to kill me? A-a-assassin? How much did she pay you? I will triple the amount! Ludmila resisted the urge to look down at her outfit. He had just held his audience with Clara and Campbell claimed to not recognize her. She supposed that it changed nothing, in the end. You may call me Camilla, she said. I have come from the capital. Youre the inspector they spoke of, then, he said. But why? Theythey got to you, didnt they? Those self-righteous bitches from the east! What vile lies did they tell you? How could he be so adamant? If they had not spent the past few days collecting all of the various bits of information and records from the county that they could, Ludmila would have severely doubted her own actions. Her gaze hardened as disgust simmered within her; she was not here to argue. The placid tone of her voice surprised even herself as it carried throughout the hall. Count Campbell Fassett, she said. Addressed by his title, he straightened his posture somewhat. Yes? His voice was tinged with hope. You are called to account for the deeds of your house, she said. For its tenure as a territory of the Sorcerous Kingdom. His blue eyes were adrift in confusion and his thin lips turned to frown. W-what? Its only been two months! Not even that! What could I possibly beC You haveexchanged your household to finance this company of mercenaries, she cut through his protests. No! I released them from my service! You have throttled distribution of food and supplies, purposely hoarding the necessities of life to press the people of your demesne into your service through extortion. I have done no such thing! You have defied the development directives outlined by the Royal Court by further driving your demesne into destitution with this familial dispute. The streets and storefronts are cleaned and repaired: made presentable, as ordered! Your deterrents against crime are insufficient, effectively facilitating it through a system of periodic, affordable fines for personal gain. I am adhering to the law! I have the right to exercise justice within my own demesne in the way that I see fit! You send your men into Re-Estize to steal crops of Laira, and allow smugglers to deliver it to neighboring nations. what? Thats not me, thatsC You shelter bands of mercenaries in the hills and caves throughout this County, allowing them to operate from within your borders, in exchange for favours against your opponents. No, no! Thats not me! Thats Jacqueline! IC Ludmila slammed the base of her spear against the wooden floor. The harsh sound echoed over the chamber several times before fading into deathly silence. Count Fassett C you claim to be Count Fassett, do you not? Of course, I amC The head of House Fassett, Ludmila finished his sentence for him. It is your family. Your household. Your land. Your towns, villages and hamlets. Your people. Everything that happens in your demesneis your responsibility. She stepped forward, the sound of her boots bouncing off the chamber walls. This is the Sorcerous Kingdom now C do you know what it means to be a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Count Fassett? His mouth worked silently as he followed her slow advance. You have been granted your lands to administer in good faith, Ludmila told him, by the grace of your liege. But that is the same! Count Fassett protested, Everything is the same. Our positions are the same as in Re-Estize. Our laws are the same as Re-Estize. We nobles have rights and protections C provided by the laws that have been adopted by the Sorcerer King himself! Indeed, Ludmila replied, But this is Re-Estize no longer, Count Fassett. There is no sovereign on his far away throne: no place that lies beyond his reach. You cannot shield yourself with posturing and pretense. Twisted, half-hearted measures are as good as none. Your lies will not avail you and you cannot hide what you have done. Your wealth will buy no one, there is no fear of disapproval and your resistance means nothing. Ludmila placed a foot on the steps to the dais. Above all else, you have the duty to uphold the dictates of His Majestys order, she continued. As a Noble, you have obligations to fulfil and laws to enforce according to his will. Duty is why your authority exists. Duty is what binds the nobility, Count Fassett, so spare me your talk of rights. To be certain, as long as you remain faithful in performing your duties, you may benefit from what rights, protections and immunities your liege and his laws have afforded youbut you have decidedly not done anything of the sort. You have not simply failed in your duty, Count Fassett: you have defied itand in defying your duty as his vassal, you have defied His Majestys Will. Standing over Campbell Fassett, Ludmila looked down at his cowering form. The pale mask reflected in his terror-filled eyes. Now tell me, Count Fassett, she asked him quietly, what does that make you? Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Ludmila awaited an answer to her question; another stubborn rebuttal or excuse, but Count Fassett only continued to fearfully look up at her. She stepped forward, reaching out to pull him up from his chair. Aiiiieeee! With a shriek, the skinny man fell off of his seat as he frantically pulled away from her grasp. He scrambled backwards over the floor. Ilw! He cried, Save meeee! The green-haired servant leapt into action, tackling Ludmila in the waist. They stumbled together, away from the table, and Ludmila saw what she had intended to check on ever since she saw her. The servants long, green hair flew wildly as she struggled to push Ludmila back: revealing a pair of long, pointed ears. There was little chance she could be anyone else. She silently instructed the Shadow Demons quietly creeping towards them to stand down. Mrs. Linum, she said calmly. Please let go. If she recognized the name, she showed no sign of it and continued to do what she could to carry out Count Fassetts frantic orders. Ludmila gave her a hard shove, and the Elf stumbled away to fall back onto the floor near the table. Ludmilas gaze locked onto Count Fassett, who had put his back against the wall. She stepped towards him. Ilw! He called out desperately again. Ilw pulled herself to her feet, snatching a knife from among the utensils on the table. She dashed forward again, holding the small blade out in Ludmilas direction. Ludmila brought the haft of her spear down over the Elfs bare wrist, and Ilw gasped in pain. The knife fell to the floor and clattered away, but Ilw continued forward to grab at Ludmila again. Struggling to free herself again, Ludmila couldnt understand why a slave would fight so desperately for her master C for a house which had, by all appearances, mistreated her for generations. Beyond them, Count Fassett finally found his feet and disappeared into the servants entrance of the hall. Ludmila finally worked Ilw off of her and shoved the Elf away once more. She nearly tripped when she moved forward, only to have the Elf wrap her arms around one of her legs. Follow him! Ludmila ordered, He is still to be left unharmed. A Shadow Demon flickered away as Ludmila untangled herself from Ilws continued attempts to impede her. When she nearly made it to the entry that Count Fassett had escaped out of, she stopped at the sound of someone running past the other side of the wall. Ludmila dashed back up the hall to leave out of the main entrance. Stepping out, she was barely able to brace herself before the fleeing Count collided headfirst into her. She was jarred backwards and the man fell back over onto the floor of the corridor. So hard He rolled over onto his side with a groan. Ow! Ow! Stop! It hurts! I yield! I yield! Ilw appeared to the sight of her master being stepped on repeatedly. Master! She threw herself bodily over Count Fassett with a cry. The man peeked over Ilws thin shoulder, looking up at Ludmila with a fearful, victimized expression. Whywhy would you do that! no reason. She brushed aside her irritation as she looked down at the two; Count Fassett continued his whimpering under her glare. Should she just order the Shadow Demons to carry them off? Ludmila eyed the growing bruise on Ilws wrist. She wanted to avoid causing her any distress, but she just kept coming to the young noblemans defence with no regard to her own safety. Get up, Count Fassett, Ludmila told the nobleman cowering on the floor. Were leaving. Leaving? Where? Why? Ludmila furrowed her brow behind her mask. You are being brought away to answer for the charges that have been leveled against you, Ludmila replied. Or have you somehow forgotten what just transpired mere minutes ago? Count Fassett looked up to her as if she were insane, and his plaintive voice rose in protest. This is madness, he said. I have done nothing wrong! You have provided no evidence for your accusations; only arriving to viciously attack me in my own manor! This unjustified assault of yours runs afoul of the Crown Laws: no one may do such a thing, not even the King himself. The evidence for your violations has already been gathered, Ludmila said. Did you really expect someone to come ask for your permission to perform an investigation? Of course! Count Fassett answered, It would only be proper. The fact that this evidence has been collected independently already makes it highly suspect. You would have received my full cooperation if you had only asked for proof related to your task here: I have no wrongdoings to hide, after all. Despite his recent disgraceful display, Count Fassett seemed to have gathered enough of his wits to resume his act once again. Or was it an act? His lying on the floor while doing so made it all the more ludicrous. At this point, she could not tell whether he was still trying to employ the letter of the law as a shield or just outright delusional. You have two choices available, Count Fassett, Ludmila said flatly. Either you walk away with us, or we drag you away with us. To both, he spat, I refuse. You have no rigC Lets go, she said. Do not harm the Elf. Ludmila turned around and walked back down the corridor to the entrance. A Shadow Demon rose to the noblemans horrified screams and grasped one of his ankles. He thrashed and cried as he slid off towards the entrance of the manor with Ilw following after him, her face marred with worry while she wrung her hands. The struggles ceased momentarily as he was dragged straight over the dead mercenary in the hall; his fine jacket painting a crimson streak all the way to the door. The fading light of the evening skies greeted them outdoors in windswept silence. Count Fassett ended his struggling entirely and his face grew pale as he was dragged by the headless corpse outside the door. He grew paler still as they passed the grim totem planted in the middle of the manor lane. What kind of monster are you? His voice trembled. You are the monster here, Ludmila wanted to reply, but she did not deign him with an answer. They stopped outside the entrance of the village below the manor where she scanned the buildings and lanes. It had no illumination beyond the torch in the square and that of a few open windows. Two militia sentries stood in the square; beyond that everyone seemed to have retreated into their homes. Ludmila exchanged her spear for her longbow, along with two quivers of arrows which she clipped to her belt. Reveal yourself plainly, she instructed the Shadow Demons. Lets keep going. The two Demons floated over the road, their winged forms clearly visible to any who looked in their direction. Several sets of shutters slammed shut. As they approached the square, Count Fassett found his voice again. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. You two there! He called out to the militia sentries, Help me! The two men turned their heads towards the sound of his voice, readying their weapons cautiously. Their stances faltered when they saw what came into the torchlight, and they stumbled backwards in panicked retreat. What are you doing! Count Fassett yelled, I am your Lord! I order you to attack! The men only continued to back away as he was dragged by. Hysterical breathing rose from behind Ludmila. Damn it! Count Fassetts shrill voice drifted over the village square, Fulfil your duty to your liege! Kill these insolent wretches! His continued cries as they turned onto the highway which ran along the length of the village drew curious onlookers. Wide eyes peeked through the cracks in doors and shutters at the sight. Count Fassett looked left and right at all of the silent bystanders in their homes. You! He shouted, Peasants! Come out here and deal with these criminals! The villagers only stared back at him. You fools! I am your Lord! How dare you defy me! Count Fassett continued shouting, cursing and threatening as he was dragged all the way through to the end of the village. He saw the last few buildings go by and cried out into the twilight. Please C please! Save me, someoneplease! He wailed, I dont want this! This isnt right! Ill give you anything C everything! Oh gods, please save me from these monsters! His wracking sobs filled the air as they made their way north. Ludmila stopped when they were well away from the village. You can stop dragging him now, Ludmila said to the Shadow Demon. Ilw, help Count Fassett to his feet. The noblemans leather boot thumped as his ankle was released to drop to the cobblestones, and Ludmila watched as Ilw gently helped him to his feet. The Elf spoke in soft and soothing tones to him as she did so, and Ludmila wondered once again how she could show such care for a family that had shown her such cruelty. Looking at Campbell Fassetts haggard face, she decided that the fight had gone out of him entirelybut she believed that after he had been thoroughly shaken in his manor as well. At the least, he probably wouldnt want to be dragged all the way to the encampment in the north. Looking over her shoulder after they resumed walking, she saw them shuffling forward with no signs of resistance. When they were halfway to the encampment on the ridge, Ludmila projected her voice. Clara? I am about halfway back. A substantial amount of her was sapped away, and she wobbled on her feet. I guess I will not be trying it again from that distance any time soon... After several minutes with no reply, Ludmila wondered if she had accidentally knocked out her friend with an attempt to respond. After closing half again the distance, she tried again to a more manageable drain akin to her test in Wardens Vale; once again she received no response. She could make details out of the ring of wagons, tents and barricades and nothing seemed to be amiss, so she decided there was some unknown aspect of the ability that prevented Claras reply, if she had even heard her in the first place. Night had fully fallen by the time they arrived back at the camp. The footmen maintained bored expressions as their vigil dragged on through the evening. The gaze of one stopped over them, and she saw him turn to call into the camp. Clara appeared with two escorts shortly after, but she was held back by the footmen along the barricade when she attempted to run out and meet her on the way. Ludmila? Clara called out to her from the perimeter. Oh, I can hear you now. I heard you twice before, but my replies did not seem to workI called and called in the direction of your voice until I got dizzy and had to sit down. Sorry about that. I guess there are still things we need to figure out Their silent dialogue tapered off as Ludmila walked up to the barricade. How are we doing here? She asked. Clara looked to one of the footmen that had accompanied her, and he straightened fully before reporting. Were too far to really make any real details out up north, Lady Camilla, he said. Weve seen none of the armed men that were mentioned, nor any other people coming up the road at all. There are no visible changes over the townjust seems like any other night from our end, aside from the smoke from the manor fire. Would it have been better to send a few men to check? No, Ludmila shook her head, youve done well. Ensuring the camp remains secure is our priority. Lady Camilla Campbells voice came from the side. There is no House Camilla: who are you! Ludmila removed the mask, and Campbell gasped. You! Youre Corelyns Lady-in-Waiting Clara looked over Ludmilas outfit. Then she looked again. Really? She said incredulously. Really, said Ludmila. But I didnt even try to hide anything, Ludmila shrugged as she put the mask away. Well, aside from wearing this. Do we have suitable accommodations prepared for Count Fassett? For the both of them, Clara replied, if Jacqueline survived somehow. What about the other nobles supporting him? He was the only one in the manor and I didnt bother asking along the way here. You can try getting that out of him while I check to see if theres anything left of Jacqueline. Clara turned to look at Count Fassett with a neutral expression. I see, She said. Well, Count Fassett, I cant say that its a pleasure to see you again, but my footman will escort you to your tent. What about this servant? Shes with me, Ludmila replied. Ludmilas grip tightened on Ilws arm as Clara led the young nobleman away. The Elf still tried to pull away to follow him. He is your master no longer Mrs. Linum, she told her firmly. She was at a loss as to how to address her strange behaviour. Ilw continued to struggle until her breath grew short. As she watched Count Fassett disappear behind the line of tents, Ludmila instructed the Shadow Demons to check on Jacquelines manor and deal with any assailants they might find in the vicinity. Ilw was still trying to get away when she finished issuing her orders. Come, Mrs. Linum, she urged her, Wiluvien and Lluluvien have been searching for you. At the sound of their names, she calmed somewhat and allowed herself to be led away. The tent where Linum sisters saw to their work was brightly lit, and both of Ludmilas chambermaids were awake and sifting through the pile of unsorted information that remained. A small folding table, upon which lay a map of the county under a small notebook and several sheets of paper, was set up in the centre. Gathered around it with them were the children from the town. They turned their heads towards the entrance in unison as Ludmila pulled aside the flap. Welcome back, my lady, Lluluvien came forward to greet her. Were just abC As she rose from her curtsey, Lluluvien glanced over to the figure that was pulled into the tent alongside Ludmila and her breath caught in her throat. Lluluvien took one step forward, then another. All at once, she fell to her knees, reaching out to grasp the hem of Ludmilas skirt. Thank you, my lady, tears started falling to the ground as she bent forward to press her face into her dress. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you Lluluvien continued to pour out her gratitude between heartfelt sobs, and Wiluvien had fallen beside her to do the same. The four children watched quietly from the table. Are you trying to get me going as well? Ludmilas voice nearly broke under the flood of their emotions as she stepped away, bringing Ilw forward to stand in her place. "I was able to bring her with me, Ludmila said, but I dont know how to handle this. She keeps trying to return to Count Fassett, and she has attacked me multiple times on his orders. Is it really safe to leave her with you like this? We will keep our mother close, my lady, Lluluvien replied after another shuddering sob, Wevebeen there before. But you saved me and my sister, my lady C and now our mother as well. Our family will serve your house forever, Lady Zahradnik! Ludmila was unsure how to respond. Did they just cast off centuries of bondage, only to immediately turn around to offer an eternity of service? Your family may serve for as long as they desire, but it is your choice. You are slaves no longer, her lips turned up in a light smirk. What I said when you entered my service remains unchanged: slavery is illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ludmila turned away from the Linum sisters, who were weeping and embracing their mother, leaving the tent before her own tears could escape. She turned away from the interior of the encampment to wipe her eyes clear before heading towards the pavilion. It turned out that the three other noblewomen were instead gathered around the main campfire, gazes cast across the distance towards the town. There was a footman standing behind Count Fassetts shoulder, and the nobleman slouched despondently on a log. Though he was supposed to have been shown his accommodations, he had taken no effort to correct his haggard appearance. On another side of the fire, Clara, Liane and Florine looked in her direction as she entered into the light. Anything? Ludmila asked. Count Fassett jumped up at her voice with a shout. The footman immediately forced him back down onto his seat. Perhaps youll have better luck scaring some answers out of him, Clara smiled slightly. Weve just started, and everything so far is just the same brazen denials and evasive posturing Clara glanced to the nobleman seated near the fire before taking Ludmila aside. His clothing was covered in mud and blood, Clara whispered. Just what in the world did you do? Liane and Florine think that you had him tortured! Ohhe refused to come with me, Ludmila replied, so I had him dragged out. There were a bunch of corpses along the way C that is where the blood is from. Her friend frowned at her casual explanation. Parts of his jacket were torn, Clara continued. One of his sleeves and half of his collar were missing completely. Ilw Linum C the Elf servant that came with us C tried to stop him from being dragged off a few times, but only came away with pieces of his outfit. Why are there heel marks all over him? Clara peered at her. no reason. Huhwell, I suppose you should join us, Clara said. I simply cannot believe how he can just revert to the same behaviour after being subjected to all of that. Is this sort of shameless conduct something common in the west? You know that I am probably the last person that would have the answer to that, Ludmila replied, but there will be time for him later. I am going to head out and check on JacqueC She stopped and turned her head as a figure appeared at her side. Ludmilas eyes grew wide in recognition; she quickly placed her longbow on the ground and lowered her head in a deep curtsey. Lady Shalltear, she greeted her liege. From beside her Clara gasped in recognition and she, too, followed suit. Liane and Florine were not long after, and soon every servant within the perimeter had ceased what they were doing to lower themselves in deference to Lady Shalltear Bloodfallen. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Out of the corner of her vision, Ludmila watched Campbell Fassett look around himself in half a stupor before going to one knee. The campfire crackled in the silence as Lady Shalltear swept her gaze over the camp. She turned towards the town and inhaled deeply. It appears that youve started the fun without me, her voice chimed lightly. My lady? Ludmila was unsure of what she spoke of. The scent of blood is thick on the wind, she replied. Unless mass bloodletting is some sort of recreational activity around here, many have died violently this eveningthough I suppose you have just returned from the south. My lady is well informed. Ludmila glanced up at her liege. Well, I have been keeping an eye on you this entire time, Lady Shalltear smiled mysteriously. You may all rise. Glancing around them, Ludmila wondered how they were being watched. Now that she was aware of Lady Shalltears surveillance, she noticed several small black bats flittering around in the night. More could be seen in the shadows of the carriages and trees, a few with glowing red eyes that gleamed in her direction. Bats were a common sight everywhere in the duchy; it seemed a dozen or more of Lady Shalltears Household had infiltrated themselves into the local population. Thank you for your kind concern, my lady, Ludmila nodded her head. If the scent of blood on the wind, it should be due to Campbells attack on Jacquelines manor. Im unsure of her fate, but the two Shadow Demons I sent to investigate might be able to find and secure her if she has survived. There should be a third, yes? Lady Shalltear said, My escorts have already secured this camp. Send it with the others to find out. At once, my lady. Ludmila turned away to look around the camp. Spotting the patrolling Shadow Demon, she issued new instructions. Im innocent, I swear it! A pleading voice sounded over the gathering as they turned to walk back over to the campfire. The young nobleman had risen from his kneeling position, stumbling forward Lady Shalltear with a desperate look. I never had a chance to prove myself, he begged. This isnt fair! So noisy, Lady Shalltear said as her crimson eyes flared. Campbell Fassetts wide-eyed expression faded and transformed into one of dull-eyed adulation. A silly smile appeared on his sallow face. Return to your seat, Lady Shalltear said. Do not speak unless you have my leave to do so. The nobleman quietly returned to his log and sat back down. Much better, Lady Shalltear said without looking in his direction. Now then, what mischief has this fellow been up to? Her carefree tone resulted in a few seconds of silence before Clara realized that she should answer. Oh, ehm She turned her head, Wagner, our report should be on the table in the pavilion, should it not? Yes, Lady Corelyn. Liane nodded, Ill retrieve it immediately. While she was away, the Shadow Demon returned. Jacqueline Fassett is no more, it reported. We have slain her slayers. Charmed as he was, Campbell Fassett did not even react to the news that his sister had perished. Going by what remained to guard Campbells manor, Ludmila said, there should have been nearly an entire mercenary company. Did you get them all? Several dozen have fled into the surrounding countryside, the Shadow Demon said. We are currently pursuing them. I see, she frowned. Head back out to help finish the work there then. Lady Shalltear shifted slightly beside Ludmila. I must apologize, my lady, Ludmila turned to lower her head. I have failed to secure the other party in this dispute. Liane returned from the pavilion, offering the report that had been compiled from what they had discovered over the past few days. Ludmila thought she saw a dismayed look briefly cross over Lady Shalltears face C it was no surprise: the binder must have been more than ten centimetres thick. Well discuss that at length later, her liege said as she reached out to take the report. Lady Shalltear frowned warily at the thick binder, testing its weight as if she suspected it was some sort of illusion. Even with her own participation in the investigation, Ludmila was still shocked that such a damning record could be put together for a single noble house in such a short time. There is a summary for this, I hope, Lady Shalltear said. Yes, my lady, replied Clara. An index has been included for the convenience of the Royal Court. Lady Shalltear opened the cover and frowned down at the contents, flipping through the pages. ...this index is twenty pages long, she said. They waited expectantly in the following silence, and Lady Shalltear sighed. Alright then she turned to Count Fassett, Count Campbell Fassett. You will answer my questions truthfully. A simple yes or no will suffice where appropriate. The young nobleman did not lose his besotted expression as he looked up in response. Yes, mistress, he said. It would be my pleasure. Lady Shalltear cleared her throat before speaking, frowning down at the open binder held in front of her. Are you complicit in the underground slave markets of this county, and in the trafficking of slaves to other territories and the nations beyond? Yes, mistress, he said happily, I am. His response was immediate, and a low murmur rose from the surroundings. Stolen novel; please report. Does House Fassett coordinate the illegal cultivation and harvest of Laira crops across the border, for refinement into Laira Powder to export from your demesne? Yes, mistress, we do! Has House Fassett effectively licensed criminal groups by employing a schedule of affordable fines and light punishments that are ineffective at deterrence? Yes, mistress, we have. Do you use the proceeds from this scheme to both enrich yourselves and subsidize groups of brigands posing as mercenaries throughout your territory, to be employed against your enemies both within your demesne and beyond? Yes, mistress. For many minutes Lady Shalltear went down the long list of subjects outlined in the index of the report, with Count Fassett confirming the truth to each. The air had been abuzz when the questioning had started but, by the time she finished, only the sounds of the campfire and rustle of the wind through the grass could be heard. If I may, my lady, Ludmila said, I would like to ask one more question of him. Lady Shalltear nodded regally, and Ludmila turned to address Count Fassett. After reconsolidating the county court following the resolution of this succession dispute, she asked. Did you intend on continuing this behaviour C regardless of whether it was the will of your liege? Count Fassett furrowed his brow at her question, and looked at Lady Shalltear. Is this true? Lady Shalltear prompted. Yes, mistress, he grinned, it is true. The power and wealth of my lord father is now mine to use as I see fit, and with it I will build a legacy to surpass all others. Lady Shalltear snapped the binder shut in her hand, and the besotted smile fell off of Count Fassetts face. He blinked several times before a low moan of despair rose from him. He bent forward in his seat, cradling his head in his hands. See? Lady Shalltear turned to look up at Ludmila with a brilliant smile, I told you it was a silly law. It should be changed, yes? I see the benefits to its use, Ludmila replied evenly, but its still dangerous if misused. If its implementation were up to meat best it would be an amendment to the laws that would allow the licensing of officers that can be trusted to wield it appropriately for investigative purposes. So you propose that an amendment be made, Lady Shalltear mused, allowing only trusted servants the use of domination magic on the citizens? Ill be sure to let Albedo know that the House of Lords might be open to supporting this measure. Shell be thrilled that these powers would remain the sole purview of the courts. Its good that youve come around on this matter. Lady Shalltears gaze rested on each of the noblewomens faces around the campfire for several moments before speaking again. Now that all has been laid bare, she said, I suppose your work is done here. There are still a few weeks until the coming events surrounding our new relationship with the Empire, so Im certain youd like to return to your territories to ensure that your preparations are sufficient. Ready yourselves to leave as soon as possible. Except for Lady Zahradnik: she and I still have much to do. We do, my lady? Ludmila said. Why of course, Lady Shalltear replied. We will need to discuss your actions but, in the end, the results have not changed. After the Royal Court is through with them, Count Fassett C as well as House Fassetts closest lackeys C have a permanent reservation awaiting their pleasure. Its a shame that we couldnt make this a family trip, but I suppose we cant make everyone happy all the time. The Royal Court... Clara swallowed. Hm? What will the Royal Court do? Clara asked, Everything weve done here C we did it not only because we thought it was the best course of action, but also because the House of Lords fears the repercussions of House Fassettsdeviancy. Isis everything weve done here enough to convince the Royal Court that the remaining members of the nobility can be trusted to continue their administrative duties? Or has all of our effort been for naught? On the contrary, Lady Shalltear said, I believe much has been gained here. You have compiled a substantial amount of knowledge C knowledge that others unfamiliar with these silly Human games will learn so that they may apply themselves more effectively in His Majestys service. If the servants of the Sorcerer King can learn lessons from this knowledge that will prepare them for similar problems in the futurethen rather than fearing punishment, should it not a reward be in order for those that have worked to deliver this result? Then the laws Clara seemed hesitant to ask. The laws are always subject to change, Lady Shalltear said, or change will have them eventually become obsolete and useless. However, I highly doubt any of your immediate fears will come to pass after your efforts here. After you ensure that this report is suitable for presentation, the three of you should submit it personally to the Royal Court. The Prime Minister will surely be delighted to see such aweighty article. As I said before, His Majestys servants will benefit from this knowledge, and Albedo will surely incorporate it in the future to better equip the administration for their tasks. Claras eyes went to Ludmila; Lady Shalltear did not miss her meaning. You need not worry about Lady Zahradnik, she said, she is my vassal C my responsibility. There are other lessons she must learn before we leavethough I suppose that you ladies should at least learn this next one as well. Lady Shalltear turned to walk towards the overlook; the four noblewomen exchanged glances before following. The servants dispersed to break camp and prepare for the return trip to the capital. You seem to believe that securing Jacqueline Fassett was a condition for success, Lady Shalltear turned to face them again as she spoke to Ludmila. Did you believe that by capturing both parties in this dispute, an appropriate resolution would be attained? Yes, my lady, Ludmila replied. In addition to rounding up their respective courts and key members of their leadership in other areas. I see, she said. Then as your liege, I have the responsibility to correct this misconception. Looking at each noblewoman in turn, Lady Shalltear spoke after she appeared satisfied that they were giving her their complete attention. The Will of Ainz Ooal Gown is paramount, she said, not only in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but in every place where His Majestys servants may find themselves C it matters not where that may be. It is our duty as servants of His Majesty to see the realization of His Will to the utmost of our capabilities. As nobles, you are responsible for administering many and, through your leadership, your territories will grow and flourish should you rule wisely and well. Yet, by this same token, you appear to believe that everything can be solved by simply removing the head of every problem you come across. The report you have written suggests that every facet of civilian life here has been infected with the corruption that House Fassett has long harboured in its demesne. In the index alone, there were mentions of shopkeepers and militia, farmers and woodsmen. All complicit in these activities that go against His Majestys desires. My lady, Ludmila asked, do you mean to say that making an example out of their leadership is not enough to change the ways of the people? Change their ways? Lady Shalltear said, You misunderstand me. Even after being recipients of His Majestys Grace, they have opposed His Majestys Will: thus they must answer for their defiance. But its not their fault! Clara protested, It is a path set before them through generations of mismanagement by House Fassett. If they had better leaders; if they had real opportunitiesthe future of the Sorcerous Kingdom offers so much C did His Majesty not offer this future to all of his subjects? Indeed, Lady Shalltear said, and those that would bring harm to what is His shall be granted no quarter. I do not care for their reasons: only that they did, and what it means. You are all nobles C all eminently capable, if what I have heard is to be believed C so it should not be so hard to understand. Now tell me: in regard to His Majestys Will, how many have crossed the line in the town you see before us? Clara fell silent and she struggled to keep a frown from forming on her lips. She visibly swallowed, and a tear trickled down her cheek. All of them, Liane said. Liane! Florine cried. All of them, Liane repeated herself firmly. Every field that they plowed, every tree that they felled; every coin that they turned C all of it ultimately went to feed the corrupt beast that House Fassett grew into. But the children Florines voice trailed off. Lianes eyes flashed angrily at her mention. Have you seen children like that before, Florine? She asked, In your own demesne? In mine? You have seen how eager they are. They are like a pack of bloodthirsty hounds, trained by their handler to sniff out and steal whatever they can find that seems useful. They would even kill if we offered them but a single gold coin; they already place a price on that which is not their own to take. How many more of them are there in that town? Viciously competing with one another to get by, and for what? They strive to become the harlots, thugs and brigands that serve the dregs of this county, or the next handler that raises the next generation that will grow up to be just like them. Florine glared furiously at her friend C it was the first time Ludmila had seen them at such odds. Lianes expression softened somewhat, her voice turning conciliatory. We cannot be children any more, Florine; nor can we answer as children. We cannot even answer according to our personal preferences C Lady Shalltear asked us as nobles. As nobles, we cannot fix every problem; we cannot right every wrong. We cannot reach out and save every man, woman and child on a whim. We cannot mend every wound and remove every scar. We cannot go into the past and reverse everything that has been doneand we cannot allow what has taken root here to spread. Whether our subjects bless us or curse us, it is our duty to lead and administer our territories in the best ways that we know. The decisions that we make; the paths that we take, determine the future for our people. When House Fassett chose to take this cursed paththey damned all of their people as well. Lianes voice started to break as she finished speaking, and she drew a handkerchief out of a pocket to dry her eyes. Lady Shalltears voice rose from in front of them again. You should understand that what is being done is not simply because it is easy or convenient, she told them. His Majestys Will applies to all of His subjects: from the meanest dwellings in the furthest lands, to the highest hall of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Race and creed; friends and family: these bonds exist by the grace of Ainz Ooal Gown. Even we who stand closest to His Majesty are not above the Will of the Supreme One. If it was known that the Guardian Overseer herself sought to undermine Lord Ainzs Will, the rest of us would set upon her without hesitation and render her into nothingness: only the disgraceful memory of her treason would remain. Lady Shalltears bright crimson gaze went to each noblewoman, as if she could fix her words in their minds. After a long moment, she turned around and walked to the edge of the cliff. The mournful wind pulled at the silken frills of her black ballroom gown, as if pleading with her to stay her hand. As above, her declaration resounded through the air, so below. Raising her slight arm, Lady Shalltear stretched a pale palm towards the jeweled canopy of the night. Triplet Widen Magic C Storm of Vengeance! Tall clouds blotted out the sky over Fassett Town, roiling ever wider until they loomed over the entire settlement. As soon as their expansion ceased, the landscape turned brighter than day as massive flashes of lightning illuminated the sky. Several heartbeats later, a tremendous peal of thunder rolled over the ridge. Horses screamed and panicked in its wake, as did the men and women working to break camp. The noblewomen did not act to calm their servants, however; the storm had just begun its onslaught. A sickly green rain began to fall upon the town and, after its buildings were completely inundated with the deluge, rooftops sloughed off like melting wax as the liquid pooled in the streets. Bolts of lightning struck the tallest, most resilient buildings: shattering stone and setting wooden frames alight. As the thunder continued to roll over them, Ludmila saw tiny flecks of white falling from the clouds, reminiscent of a winter flurry. One of them struck a larger building, collapsing an entire wall: to see them from this distance, they must have been hailstones the size of wagons. Before their eyes, the entire town was being pounded into rubble. The smouldering manor overlooking the town finally collapsed, debris sliding down the hill and smashing into the remains of the broken buildings below. In just a single minute since the spell was cast, the storm subsided and the clouds vanished as if they had never been. Laid below the women standing on the overlook was a steaming lake; within it, the remains of the town: burning even as the rubble slowly receded beneath the surface. Lady Shalltear turned back to address them once again. This lesson is now concluded, she said to the row of ashen faces. Return to your homes. Lady Zahradnik: retrieve your equipment C the rest of Fassett County awaits us. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 As the remains of Fassett Town grew closer, a lingering, acrid odor mixed in with the scent of smoke and char that washed over them with the wind. The entire wooden palisade surrounding the town had fallen into the lake, offering a plain view of the space within. Most of the buildings, composed of timber frames walled with panels of wattle and daub, had been smashed completely to the ground in the onslaught. The ones made of stone fared little better as piles of broken rubble. Stepping to the edge of the liquid, Ludmila looked across its steaming surface. Wood and stone; flesh and bone C everything seemed to melt, break up and dissolve without a trace. The green-tinged surface seemed to be receding ever so slowly, but the deluge had been so great that it would take some time to drain completely away. A thought occurred to her, and she pulled out the pouch containing the samples of Laira, withdrawing the bundles of plants after untying the container. Whats that? Lady Shalltear asked from beside her. This is Laira, my lady, Ludmila explained. Its contraband: used to produce a narcotic that is either heavily regulated or entirely outlawed in every Human realm that I know of. Since this lake seems sopotent, I was wondering if I could dispose of it here. She placed the bundle of plants into Lady Shalltears outstretched hand. Her liege held it in front of her face as she peered at it, turning the bundle this way and that. Mmhthis is the same as what was listed in that absurdly huge tome you four put together? She said, Since it was treated as such a grave concern, I figured it would be some sort of plant monster that attacked Humans. Its the same, Ludmila replied. The plants are refined into an addictive substance that has long term detrimental side-effects. Even as a plant, it is hazardous: the fumes from burning it are dangerous, and discarding it carries the risk of the plant spreading to the wild. Even now, there is a field slowly encroaching on the border nearby. Blight. The bundle of plants withered and turned black, stems curling in on themselves until the next gust of wind scattered them into ash-like particles. Lady Shalltear dusted off her hands. Humans are truly puzzling, she said. Why one would permanently debuff themselves with no beneficial effects is beyond me. Ludmila watched the blackened and desiccated remains of the Laira plant drift away, then turned her gaze back over the town. After scanning the ruin again, she looked at Lady Shalltear. ...what is it? Her liege looked up to meet her gaze. House Fassett is a case where entrenched ways and prideful ignorance have resulted in misfortune for all involved, Ludmila said, in lands newly acquired with customs far removed from your own. I can see similar instances of this occurring in the future C if the circumstances are similar C but what you said earlierthe Sorcerous Kingdom is not only possessed of great power, but individuals of great intellect, wisdom and charisma: extraordinary beings capable of fulfilling their duties as His Majestys servants. I cannot imagine any of His Majestys subjects openly defying his will with this understanding C has anyone ever actually rebelled? Lady Shalltear held her gaze for a long moment. Yes, she finally said. His Majesty slew me by His own hand. Ludmila reeled mentally when the words sunk in, she struggled for several seconds to regain herself. Butyou love him. With my entire being. He means more than the world to you! Even more than that. How was it possible if this was the case? Ludmila was unable to grasp even the tiniest fragment of insight towards how this could be. ThenC When I spoke to you and your friends, Lady Shalltear said, I meant every word that I said. I paid for my actions with my life: worse yet, I lost my honour as His Majestys vassal. I feel that recent events have cleansed my heart of shame but, even now, I struggle to regain my place amongst my peers and make up for lost time in His Majestys service. Ludmila looked down to the cobblestones of the highway. She always felt that there was something going on, something that led such a woman standing so high above her to reach down to extend her hand towards an insignificant noble such as herself. The shadows of worry, uncertainty and self doubt would sometimes seep out of Lady Shalltears words and behaviour; now a key piece of that puzzle fell into place. Also, Lady Shalltear continued, what you said back there about mind control is correct, but not in the manner in which you measured its use. I, of all people, should know and its something that I considered after I sent you on your way with your new duties. Lady Shalltear reached into the air in front of her, withdrawing a ring with the appearance of unpolished steel. She held it up between the silken fingers of her glove. With your duties, she said, I have invested a substantial amount of authority in you C authority that you would continue to wield even if you were dominated with spells or abilities. A part of the reason why I sent my Household to keep an eye on you was because of this, but, in the future, I may not be in a position to do so. This Ring of Mental Fortitude will render you immune to harmful mind-affecting spells and abilities as long as it is not broken or removed. It should prevent the vast majority of attacks of this nature against you, but it is not foolproof. Should you be injured or restrained, it can be removedand there is at least one other thing that will ignore the protection that it grants entirely. Lady Shalltear stepped forward and made to present the ring to Ludmila, but then she stopped mid-way. Her expression shifted several times and her lips moved slightly as her gaze turned inwards. Ludmila wanted to ask if anything was wrong, but remained respectfully silent. Your work here has proven that my trust in you has been well founded so far, Lady Shalltear began. Neither sentimentality towards Human ways nor the fact that your quarry is one of your own kind dissuades you from methodically pursuing your duties with a conviction tempered by prudence. However Her words trailed off into the night wind, and Ludmila felt a knot of unease forming in the pit of her stomach. There was still the matter of her failure: despite being provided powerful subordinates and the authority to enforce His Majestys will. Even with her friends and all of their retinues working together, Ludmila had failed to accomplish all of that she had set out to do. Once again, I must apologize, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head. Despite all that has been placed at my disposal, I was still unable to fully realize my objectives. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. In the silence that followed, she studied the frilled hem of Lady Shalltears gown C awaiting some reprimand or judgement for her errors. The black fabric shifted over the pavement, and Ludmila felt cool fingertips trace the line of her jaw before resting lightly under her chin. Raise your head, Ludmila, Lady Shalltear said. Ludmila did as she was instructed, her gaze meeting her lieges own. Lady Shalltears crimson eyes glowed in the night; the light from the fires nearby played over her pristine skin. Her lush, carmine lips were turned up slightly as she looked up at Ludmila in bemusement. The appearance lurking beneath her beautiful form mirrored her expression curiously. A warrior you may be, Lady Shalltear told her as she lowered her hand, but I am not Cocytus: willfully bound by some stern and rigid martial code. I bid you to carry out your new duties under my authority and sent you on your way C I never actually sent you out with any specific objectives to accomplish. My purpose was to see what you would do with undeniable power at your command, and the results have pleased me greatly. As such, you are to continue to serve me in this capacity for as long as you are fit to do so. Ludmila breathed a sigh of relief, and Lady Shalltear once again held up the ring. A serious expression replaced her bemused smile. The reason for my hesitation just now concerns something on my end, Lady Shalltear said. My duties have expanded far beyond the scope of my own experience, and I was considering expanding your own duties to enlist your assistance. For the time being, I have matters well in hand, but it is far more complex than straightforwardly killing intruders or dealing with people that run afoul of our waysthus errors and even minor issues may be far more problematic. I am at your service, my lady Ludmila said, but I cannot say whether what I can provide would be of any real assistance or not. What was it that you needed help with? Youve seen the Dragons flying over the city? I have, my lady, Ludmila replied. Lord Mare mentioned that you brought them from the north, but most of the nobles assume that its related to the events revolving around the formal announcement concerning the Empire. In that, they are correct, Lady Shalltear nodded slightly, but its also an opening evaluation on how they can be employed. After the festivities end, they will become the backbone of the Sorcerous Kingdoms aerial transportation network. Lord Ainz has personally tasked me with its planning and execution as His Minister of Transportation. Congratulations, my lady, Ludmila smiled briefly, but Im unsure how I can help with Dragons. The day that they arrived in E-Rantel was the first time in my life that I had ever seen one. You use Bone Vultures to deliver things around your demesne, do you not? The Liches may use their familiars to assist with personal tasks but, from all my flying around observing what the citizens are doing, you appear to be the only person that employs flying creatures for this sort of thing. Anyone who has had something stolen from them by a raven should understand that flying creatures can carry things, Ludmila said. I find it hard to imagine that no one has thought of this. Coming up with previously unheard-of concepts and finding ways to make them work is much rarer than you might believe, Lady Shalltear replied. We often witness His Majesty accomplish unfathomable feats that appear plainly obvious only in hindsight. One of your kind may witness birds carrying objects or prey, but they would not take this observation and turn it into a network of flying skeletal Undead delivering goods all over the land C the thought would not have even occurred to them in the first place to try. Is that so? Well, in that case, it will be my pleasure to assist you, my lady. Lady Shalltear sighed, biting her lip lightly as she looked up at Ludmila. The conflicted look returned to her face. Is something the matter, my lady? Ludmila asked. You should already understand this, Lady Shalltear answered, but there is a clear line that divides those that came with Lord Ainz and, well, everyone else. Ludmila nodded: it was something that had been conveyed the night which she had made her first oath to her liege. No matter how many generations of service rendered; no matter what results achieved, this distinction could never be attained by one beyond Lady Shalltears mysterious place of origin. Trust is not a currency easily exchanged with those who stand across that line, Lady Shalltear told her. It is especially difficult for those like me. Among us are individuals who can turn everything into a calculation where trust is not required or expected, who can concoct schemes wherein a certain range of results is deemed acceptable. There are even those amongst us, more goodly and kind in disposition, who can interact relatively freely with others. I, on the other hand, do not make these intricate calculations like Albedo or Demiurge. Nor am I good like Pestonya or Yuri. My lady has only shown me patience, kindness and generosity, Ludmila said. I have nothing to complain about, and everything to be grateful for. Hmph. It will sink in sooner or later, Lady Shalltear looked her in the eye. By the standards of your Human society, I am incomprehensibly evil. You were only fortunate enough to be in the right place, at the right time, in the right situation. My colleagues do not know me for my patience, kindness or generosity. I suppose it helps tremendously that we appear to share notable similarities and are thus quite compatible but, months ago, some other me would have simply turned you into a Vampire thrall or enslaved you to be broken for my convenience and entertainment. Lady Shalltear studied Ludmilas face as she spoke, but aversion to her claims was the furthest thing on Ludmilas mind. She stood silently for several moments, trying to find the words to convey the feelings within her. Kings and highlords; nobles all, Ludmila replied, often express nothing but respect for Frontier Lords. Nothing but respect, and nothing but the bare minimum of what is outlined by their obligations. When hardships fell upon us and our strength faltered, we were simply left to be forgotten C to fade away without a whisper or a tear. That was to be our fate: the fate of my house. It was my fateuntil the Sorcerous Kingdom. Until I met you, Lady Shalltear. You took me under your wing when I needed you the most, restored my purpose and placed your faith in my service. A bright and prosperous future lies before my house and its demesne, where only the grim reality of an undermanned and destitute frontier territory existed before. Though brief thus far, my service under you has brought forth the realization of something that has always been a part of me, yet something that I was too blind to embrace: that words without action are hollow, and will without power leaves one at the mercy of whim and chance. In you, my lady, I see a stalwart defender who stands with true pride in her duty. A trustworthy liege and reliable mentor. You are the example I aspire to and, with you, I can dare to hope that my house will finally become what it was meant to be. Lady Shalltear, you have won my fealty and I hold you in the highest regard: I am yours for as long as you would have me. Ludmila held Lady Shalltears gaze as she spoke, and a long silence drew out between them. She could not tell what her liege was thinking but, after some time, Lady Shalltear spoke. It truly doesnt bother you that you serve under an evil liege? Lady Shalltear asked quietly, Im not going away any time in the foreseeable future, being Undead and all that. If anything, my lady, Ludmila replied, the fact that you will always be there is a great comfort. Fealty and obligation are a nobles honour C not adherence to tenets of good or evil. Nobles exist to uphold order; to be an instrument of our lieges will is the essence of chivalry. As long as those that lead provide us a clear vision to follow, it would be rare to go astray. Those who do will not find themselves in their position for long. Lady Shalltear looked back down to the ring in her hand, and the last of her visible indecision had faded away. Then there is nothing but to get this over with, she said. I believe I know your character well enough to understand that you mean every bit of what you say, but there will always be whispered doubts and even I myself may come to question things once in a while for various reasons. For my own peace of mind, I will be adding additional terms to your oath of fealty C the duties that you consider inseparable from yourself. Ludmila genuflected before her liege, kneeling over the rough cobblestones of the pavement as she looked up and waited upon Lady Shalltear. Swear to me, Ludmila Zahradnik, Lady Shalltear said, that you will always perform your duties in good faith and provide honest counsel in your service as you assist me in my tasks. I, Ludmila Zahradnik, hereby swear to you, Shalltear Bloodfallen, that I will always perform my duties in good faith and provide honest counsel in my service as I assist you in your tasks. Swear that you will be truthful with me in all the things that matter C even though you may fear the outcomes that the truth may bring. I swear that I will be truthful to you in all the things that matter C even though I may fear the outcomes that the truth may bring. Hmmhow did you feel about the entertainment part? Entertainment, my lady? Ludmila tilted her head slightly, I know a few old stories, and Clara doesnt cover her ears when I sing anymoremaybe I could hire a Bard orC never mind. The glowing crimson irises of Lady Shalltears eyes flared, and Ludmila felt a jarring sensation as control over her body was wrested from her will. Her liege drew nearer, until her closeness was a tangible feeling in the air between them. Lady Shalltear slowly leaned towards her, gaze lidded, then stopped. She closed her eyes and let out a long breath before straightening again. Hold out your left hand, Lady Shalltear instructed. Yes, my lady, Ludmila raised her hand towards her. Even your voice under my domination is indistinguishable from your regular tone now, Lady Shalltear muttered. Ludmila watched as Lady Shalltear took her hand in hers, carefully slipping the ring onto her middle finger. The band of cool, grey metal adjusted itself to fit comfortably against her skin. When it did so, Ludmila regained control of herself. When this ring protects you from a detrimental spell, skill, ability or effect, Lady Shalltear said, it will glow with the dull, grey light that you see right now. It will do so even if you are not being targeted specifically, so it may provide hints as to what is happening to those around you: even if you yourself have not fallen victim to the same condition. It also complements your Talent well: no longer will you be affected by attacks that attempt to create false sensory information in your mind that Truesight does not provide proof against, further limiting the ways by which you can be deceived. Ludmila held up the ring, watching the barely perceptible glow fade away. It looked nothing more than a thin, unmarked band of metal without it. This ring looks fragile, my lady, she said. You mentioned that it wont work if it breaks C should I be protecting it somehow? The material that the ring is fashioned from is at least three times as strong as Adamantite, Lady Shalltear replied. It would be far easier to remove your hand than try to break that ring on your finger. Ludmila absently ran her hand over her steel bracer C maybe she should worry less about buying new clothing and look for new armour. She returned to her feet as Lady Shalltear stretched, taking another deep breath and releasing it. Now that all that awkwardness is behind us, she said in a much more relaxed tone, we should see to dealing with this territory. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Ludmila was so focused on her exchange with Lady Shalltear that she nearly put the burning ruins of the town right next to them out of her mind. What did you have in mind, my lady? She asked. Well Lady Shalltear held up her hand, counting off a list with her fingers, The town doesnt seem to have any survivors, so I guess the fleeing mercenaries are next. After that, we can go after those people your party identified as ringleaders and such. Thenhmmeveryone else? There are probably around 20,000 people left in Fassett County, my lady, Ludmila said. At least assuming our information is correct and half of the original population fled in the weeks after Katze. Well be here for quite a long time if you propose to hunt them all down. Im sure youll figure something out by the time we finish with the first few, Lady Shalltear replied. As for those...you have Ranger levels, yes? I should be able to track them, if that is what you are asking, Ludmila nodded. Considering the time that has passed, they wont be able to escapethough the border with Re-Estize is still only a half a day away for those unskilled in negotiating the wild: we should cut off any attempts to flee in that direction first. Seeing Lady Shalltears slight nod, Ludmila broke out into a light run around the remains of the town. She slowed down on the opposite end, where the highway continued onwards towards the border. It looks like a large group fled through here, Ludmila said as she examined the disturbed terrain of their surroundings. Most of them probably followed the highway, but it looks like a few split off into the forest. Several Vampire Wolves leapt out of Lady Shalltears shadow and dashed up the highway, accompanied by a swarm of bats. They should be able to find the ones along the road quickly, Lady Shalltear said. Ludmila plunged into the woods, weaving her way swiftly through the trampled undergrowth left in the wake of their quarry. The trail grew more ragged and the footprints left behind grew shorter; soon, she spotted men in familiar equipment forcing their way noisily through the trees not far ahead. She slowed her pace a distance behind the three mercenaries, who appeared oblivious to the fact that they were being pursued, considering how to best remove them. The mercenaries in the employ of Count Fassett wore well-crafted chainmail over a quilted gambeson, so she wasnt sure if she could do enough with a single arrow; it didnt help that they were moving erratically as they struggled through the brush. She fished out four arrows with hardened steel bodkin points from one of the quivers at her hip, sniffing them lightly to make sure she had selected the right ones. She continued to stalk after them, following within twenty metres of the group until their meandering course straightened and she raised her longbow, drawing the fletching of the first arrow to her cheek. The first point buried itself between the closest mans shoulder blades, the second found the next mans neck before the first fell to the ground. The third man ducked into the undergrowth, but the darkness of the night was not his ally. Ludmila took her time aiming at the prone man plainly visible behind the sparse cover, and the arrow found its way into the side of his ribs. She nocked her fourth arrow and waited for any signs of movement from the fallen men. After a minute, she rose and silently approached the fallen mercenaries, unsheathing her dagger to finish them off and recover her arrows. Lady Shalltear approached from behind as Ludmila wiped her dagger clean on the third mans gambeson and extinguished their smouldering torches. That didnt seem very fun, Lady Shalltear frowned down at the bodies. Is that how you usually defend your territory? If it comes down to a fight, Ludmila replied in a low voice as she scanned the surroundings, that was something close to ideal. Demihumans are usually a lot harder to stalk, though. These mercenaries are prC She ceased speaking mid-sentence, sensing something. Drawing the fourth arrow, she pivoted slowly to track whatever it was. A fourth man came into her field of view, quietly crawling away roughly sixty metres beyond. After releasing her attack, she pulled another from her quiver, but stopped mid-draw as she saw the arrow bury itself in the mans hip. The man staggered and rose to his feet, making it all of four metres before he fell onto his face. What happened there? Lady Shalltear asked after Ludmila dealt with the fourth man. Im not sure, my lady, Ludmila answered. I was concentrating on our surroundings and ended up sensing that man. I know what the feeling that accompanied it was, though: its the same feeling I had following the meeting at Wagner Manor, after I was able to reign everything in. Was it magic? Some sort of ability? Can you feel anything now? Ludmila concentrated again, but the sensation was no longer present. Theres nothing now, she said. I dont think it was magic. When I use it, I feel the slightest bit of strain: similar to when I use a command ability, but its constantly tying up a bit of my focus until I release it. Do you know anyone with similar abilities? No, my lady, Ludmila replied, but Ive never actually asked anyone about something like this. The next time I have an opportunity, Ill ask a few of the Rangers in the Adventurer Guild C it may be something commonly known to them. Your family never told you anything about this? I do come from a family of Rangers but, when it came to things like this, my parents tended to only instruct us when they thought we were ready. I think I have my oldest brother to blame for that: he heard about something early and broke a whole lot of things trying to use some sort of bow technique. Can you recall that bow technique, then? Uhno, Ludmila said. After my mother was through with him, I put it far out of my mind C she was much more intimidating than my father ever was. Thats unfortunatewell, lets return and find the next group. Did your Household find anything, my lady? There were quite a number of dead men strewn about further along the highway, Lady Shalltear replied. By the looks of it, the Shadow Demons got to them long before we arrived. Lady Shalltear wrapped her hand around Ludmilas elbow. Greater Teleportation. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Ludmilas vision shifted, and they appeared once again at the ruins of Fassett Town. Uuaah! There was a startled cry to the side of them, and Ludmila turned her head to see Lord Mares trembling form, holding his staff high above his head in both hands. Oh, its Mare. Lady Shalltear released her hold and came forward as Ludmila lowered her head respectfully towards him. What are you doing here? Lady Shalltear asked. Big sis chased me out of bed saying there was a report of strange weather, Lord Mare answered. Then I foundthis. Lord Mare stretched out his staff towards the remains of the town. Thisthisthis That was me, Lady Shalltear said. I cast Storm of Vengeance. I can see that! Lord Mare said plaintively, Three of them, even! Didnt Lord Ainz say that were not supposed to attack the citizens? Without just cause, yes, Lady Shalltear sniffed. These citizens were proven to be actively working counter to Lord Ainzs Will. Oh, ok. Lord Mare turned his gaze back towards the ruins of the town. After a few moments, a small frown appeared. Didnt Albedo say that everything is supposed to be presentable for the event in a few weeks? He said, You just left a giant, flaming, acid-filled crater in the middle of the main road. Why, youre absolutely correct! Lady Shalltear replied with a brilliant smile, How fortunate that someone who can patch this up is here. Eh? Eh??? W-wait! I wanted to add some more sections to the Adventurer Training Area Youre going right back to sleep after this anyways, arent you? Lady Shalltear coaxed him, I sent Kyouhukou to help you out, didnt I? A lot of the pop mobs youll be using will be coming out of my place as well. Uuuu AlsoI dont see any escorts around, so it must mean that shorty is around somewhere too, right? Call her over here C theres something Id like to ask her about. Lord Mare turned around, pressing a gloved hand to his ear. As he looked out towards the town, he kicked a pebble into the pools of green liquid nearby and it disappeared with a hiss. Was there anything else? He turned back around again to address them, Big sis says shell be here once she finishes checking on some things. Several seconds of silence passed before Lord Mare started to turn towards the town again. He stopped when Ludmila began to speak. Lord Mare, she said. There are some crops being cultivated across the border in Re-Estize, and the plants are starting to grow into the Sorcerous Kingdom. As a Druid, do you have any ways to control their spread? What kind of plants are they? Its a type of plant called Laira, she replied. It is contraband by the laws of the Sorcerous Kingdom and Re-Estize. Why? Its harmful to Humans, my lord. Ah C you mean theyre like that vine that bit you the other day. Erno, my lord, Ludmila waved away the embarrassing episode rising out of her memory. It is refined into a narcotic called Laira Powder, more commonly known as Black Dust. Even the fumes from burning the unprocessed plants are dangerous. What are the effects? Lord Mare seemed to show interest in the topic. As I understand it, extended exposure causes permanent brain damage. A debuff, huhwhat sort of buffs does it give? None that I know of, my lord, Ludmila said. The only practical application that Ive heard described is to pacify Human populations where they need to be controlled as slaves. I see Lord Mare was silent for a moment as he appeared to consider the information provided, then he turned to Lady Shalltear. Despoil? It would certainly put an end to it if I cast that, Lady Shalltear replied, but it also would kill every plant in the area and curse the land forever as well. I-I guess youre right Lord Mare said, I figured we could just make a wide gap of despoiled land along the border so nothing could grow across, and I could clean it up a bit to make sure the edges are nice and straight. The whole border? Lady Shalltear frowned, How many weeks would that take us? Albedo would have fits seeing how much potentially productive territory was turned into a cursed wasteland too. Mmhwell, Ill take a look at this grass once I finish here C maybe I can move some animals over that can graze it away. Does the stuff growing in Re-Estize matter? Re-Estizes problems are its own to deal with, Ludmila said. The Sorcerous Kingdom currently has no obligation to expend resources on their behalf, nor has Re-Estize requested our assistance. Lord Mare cast an unblinking stare at her before turning to look at Lady Shalltear, who nodded. In that case, he said, p-please stand back: I need space to move stuff around after I see what the surroundings are like. Thank you very much for your help, Lord Mare, Ludmila said. Unn-no problem, Lord Mare nodded before he turned around to trace his way around the remains of the town. Ludmila and Lady Shalltear moved away from the ruins, stopping several hundred metres away. I hope I didnt speak out of turn, my lady, Ludmila said. Hm? Oh, I dont think you did anything wrong C Mare was probably more surprised than anything else. The Adventurers that hes been working with are more plain spoken, but the citizens for the most part do not interact so freely with His Majestys servants. Is there a proper form that I should be observing, then? Ludmila asked. Most of us are nowhere near as reserved and formal as you, Lady Shalltear answered. You should have few worries in your interactions: as long as it is understood that your contributions are in accordance with His Majestys Will, and as long as you are not being perceived as being disrespectful. There are some you will need to be wary of, however: Cocytus is quite stern butwell, you appear to be more of his sort so you may actually have a better read on his sensibilities than I do. Albedo is malevolently disdainful of outsiders, so it is probably best to observe a high degree of decorum with someone as prideful and contemptuous as her C masking your thoughts and feelings and relying on facts and figures would be more productive and less hazardous. I understand, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head. Thank you. Lady Shalltears words reminded her of one more thing. Ludmila reached into the small satchel at the back of her belt and withdrew the pristine white mask. I believe I should return this to you, she said as she offered the mask to Lady Shalltear. Ah, yesthe name, and the mask C how did they work out for you? Her liege held out her hand to receive the item as Ludmila pondered how she should reply. Aside from thoroughly confusing Count Fassett, she didnt feel that the mask had accomplished anything. The name C Camilla C is quite gratifying, my lady. I am deeply touched that you would regard me in such a light, and it served to reinforce my conviction as your vassal during the days that we spent here. As for the maskwhat purpose was supposed to serve? Tocover your face? Lady Shalltear tilted her head. Ludmila felt a frown growing on her face. Im just teasing you, Lady Shalltear said with a slight smile. I had an acquaintance commit the item to memory, so she could attempt to divine its location should you go missing. Since its a part of one of my outfits, it is quite high level as well: the defensive properties are far beyond the comprehension of the locals hereah yes, it was to remind me of one other thing as well. Lady Shalltear raised the mask to her face. As it adjusted itself to fit her, the rest of her ballroom gown shimmered and was replaced with a pure white dress which glowed faintly in the light of the fires nearby. The layered, diaphanous fabrics of her outfit were intricately embroidered in silver thread, creating a shimmering array in concert with the jewelry adorned about her figure. Large, gemmed brooches fastened the light silks woven about her form like strands of glowing moonlight. Her appearance was reminiscent of a pristine field of virgin snow, glimmering in the soft illumination. I believe I said that I would display some pieces of my wardrobe for you a while ago, Lady Shalltear swirled her skirts, revealing the sparkling crystal heels on her feet. What do you think? Faced with the vision of ephemeral beauty before her, Ludmila felt that she lacked the vocabulary to properly describe what she perceived. The outfit covered Lady Shalltears form almost entirely, and the only signs of her other appearance were the exposed skin of her nape and ears, as well as the long, taloned fingers coming out of the fingerless gloves. The alabaster frills fluttered lightly in the night wind as she tried to form an appropriate response. Aside from your usual gown, my lady, she finally said, Ive never seen such fantastic clothing in my life. Im afraid I dont even have the sense to appreciate its full value. Luzi would surely be beside herself in excitement. My wardrobe contains a vast selection far beyond that which you may see in these lands, Lady Shalltear said proudly. I have everything from nightwear to full sets of matching armour and weapons. Ive even picked out a few that I think will be useful to you in at least a couple of areas. I believe theyll suit you quite wellwould you like to use them? Thank you, my lady, Ludmila bowed slightly, but I feel that I am undeserving of such exquisite adornment. If what you wear is representative of what is offeredit seems a regalia for an empress or a mythical figure spun from song. Wearing something so far above my station would make me feel uncomfortable to the point that I would end up stuffing it in my trunk to be hidden away forever C then I would probably throw myself in the river for stuffing such priceless clothing into an old wooden trunk. Thats a bitextreme, dont you think? Lady Shalltear removed her mask to look at her with a furrowed brow. I heard the Adventurer Guild was having a hard time securing good equipment as wellyoure not going to kill yourself over that ring I just gave to you, I hope. This ring is accompanied by duty, and a solemn oath, Ludmila twisted the band idly between a finger and her thumb. I would not have accepted it otherwise. I should really introduce you to Cocytus one of these days, Lady Shalltear said ruefully. For all of your apparent pragmatism, you both impose the same sort of rigid sensibilities on yourselves. Everything he bestows upon his own vassals seems to follow the same lines of thought, as well. I suppose this can wait until I can find some duty of equivalent value for you C just dont come crying to me every time you resurrect from something that could have been very easily prevented. Lady Shalltears last line seemed quite ominous, but Ludmila lowered her head again with nothing more to say, thankful for the respite. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Here I am~ Geh, what are you two even doing? The cheerful-turned-dubious voice of Lady Aura was the only indication of her presence when she appeared beside them. I was showing her this dress? Lady Shalltear said. Right, Lady Aura furrowed her brow, So you were showing off your dress in the middle of the night on an empty road with a whole pile of corpses strewn around nearby and whatever the heck happened to that town in the backgroundand if I didnt know any better Id think that shes about to lean over and start kissing your toes. The frown on her face deepened. Actually, knowing you, thats exactly what you were trying to get her to do. Hah? We were waiting around for you, shorty, Lady Shalltear retorted. You took so long that we decided to fill the time talking about other thingsthough an immature girl like you would be oblivious to matters of fashion. WhaC! Lady Auras mouth fell open and she scowled, Iis that the way you talk to someone you want to ask something about? Her sentence ended as a shout, and they glared at each other for a long moment. Lady Aura broke away first, looking to Ludmila who had raised her head to watch their confrontation from the side. Anyways, Lady Aura said with a huff, Mare said you wanted something C what was it? Ludmila exchanged glances with Lady Shalltear. A couple of things, actually, Lady Shalltear said. We were hunting down some men trying to escape to Re-Estize, and Ludmila used some sort of ability to locate one of them. Is that something you can do as a Ranger? Mmm...sounds about right? Lady Aura turned her eyes towards Ludmila, I can sense potential pets as a tamer, though everything around here is so weak that my basic tracking ability as a Ranger is way more than enough to locate most targets. Just keep in mind that the classes around here arent exactly the same as ours C Ive chatted with a bunch of the Rangers at the Adventurer Guild and a few of them can do some pretty weird stuff. Lady Aura paused as they digested her words. After a moment, a confused expression came over her. Wait a minute, she said. Isnt she supposed to be your Noble vassal? You know, to help figure out how to get things working and all that? You said she had some strange Commander skills too C why is she out here with you hunting down things as a Ranger? She was dispatched to this County as a Noble, Lady Shalltear replied, to resolve some lingering issues before things get busy in a few weeks. Ive seen a lot of Nobles around these Human places, Lady Aura frowned, putting her hands on her hips. None of them seem to have the power to resolve lingering issues by turning towns into burning craters. Did she just command them all to explode at once or something? Nobles could do that? She would have to watch what she said. That was me, Lady Shalltear said. I was dealing with the biggest concentration in this mess. Yeah, and now Mare has to deal with your big mess. HeC Aaaanyways Lady Aura spoke over Lady Shalltears angry retort, Didnt you guys want to see if she would become some sort of powerful Human Noble or Commander or something? She doesnt look too bad going by the difference on the con, but maybe you should just delevel her to make sure she doesnt have too many of the wrong classes. A lot of those Adventurers Mare ended up with are a total mess: we dont even know where to begin aside from just starting over again from as close to scratch as we think is possible. We actually offered to help fix them up, but the idea wasnt very popular for some reason. The longer you wait, though, the harder its going to be to figure out where you screwed up. We cant even see whats in peoples builds around here. Hmm Lady Shalltears face set into an expression of concentration as she considered Lady Auras words. Ludmila was struggling to keep up with their unfamiliar concepts and foreign terms. Eventually, Lady Shalltear turned her gaze over to Ludmila. Maybe I should delevel her? Her liege muttered, Or shouldnt I? I dont have the spare gold or components for it, actually... Im afraid to know the answer, my lady, Ludmila asked, but what is delevel? Ah, she means that I should kill you, Lady Shalltear replied lightly and Lady Aura ran her thumb across her throat, sticking out her tongue. Youll lose a few levels after being resurrected, and we repeat the process until all the undesirable levels are shed, or we deem that youre too low level to resurrect again. Its entirely academic at the moment, Lady Shalltear continued, since I dont have what is needed on hand. Shes an Adventurer too, Lady Aura offered helpfully, so maybe you can have the Adventurer Guild subsidize it. Ludmila abandoned her attempts to piece together what was going on and went along with the surreal discussion. I dont understand, she said, is there something wrong with being a Ranger, Lady Aura? Theres nothing wrong with being a Ranger, Lady Aura said defensively. But youre supposed to be some sort of Noble, arent you? With Command abilities and everything C they even work on things that they arent supposed to: thats way more powerful than what the Humans around here can achieve on their own. Ah yes, Lady Shalltear said, I forgot to mention that youre quite popular amongst your Undead subordinates. Im popular, Lady Shalltear? Ludmila felt the discussion fly even further away, I hope you dont mind my asking how I became popular C I didnt even know that they cared. Well of course they do, her liege replied matter-of-factly. Were not sure how exactly youre doing it, but the bonuses you convey by being their Commander improve their performance. It means that they can serve His Majesty better than they could normally. I think someone calculated a week or so ago that it roughly comes out to a two-point-five percent bonus in the overall performance of mid-level Undead summons. That means they can do two-point-five percent more for His Majesty! Thats right, Lady Aura nodded. Everyone wants to do better for Lord Ainz, so youre a popular assignment. Two-point-five percent more popular, Lady Shalltear added, which basically makes you the second-most-popular-Human in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Secondwho is the first? That would be Aureole Omega, Lady Shalltear said. She commands the strongest forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom, defending the most sacred Halls of the Supreme Beings. Even we arent allowed to enter her realm. HmmHuman Commander, Lady Aura rubbed her chin in thought. Maybe the Supreme Beings have been giving us a big hint all along by having the strongest Commander be a Human? Maybe we should just delevel all the Humans to become Commanders. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Yes, even though shes low level, the bonuses are tangible so Ive been waiting to see if she gains more Commander levels and generates better benefits Lady Shalltear looked back up at Ludmila, Maybe I should delevel her to get rid of all the Ranger levels, after all? What if its a prerequisite for something? Well, how many times do you think you need to die to get rid of your Ranger levels? Lady Auras question prodded Ludmila out of her efforts to follow the conversation again; she and Lady Shalltear looked to her expectantly. ErI dont have any firsthand experience with dying, but the members of my family have always been Rangers, Im not sure if its something you can kill off. So she says, Lady Shalltear said. Eh? You mean youre some sort of Noble-Commander-Ranger...thing? Ive never even heard of that before. There was that hairy one back when we went to visit the Dwarves with Lord Ainz, right? The Demihuman ruler. Ah, yeah...he was something like that. Noble-Monk-Commander? He did everything, too...who came up with these crazy classes here? The balance is straight out the window! There was that one that Demiurge found too, Prince-Mage-Somethingrather...or does that count? I get it! Lady Aura held up her hands, I get it. Well just go with this for now. You really need to make sure she levels those Noble-Commander-Ranger classes, though. We can push her Adventurer work in that direction as well, so shell level up even faster. If she picks up anything weird, well just delevel her right away. Um...does that mean I get to live? Ludmila asked. For now, Lady Aura answered. Just make sure you die when you need to, or youll regret it. Then I should collect your blood when you doCuwah! Greedy, Lady Aura placed her foot back on the ground. Lord Ainz just introduced that law where the citizens cant be eaten, remember? Ahem, Lady Shalltear cleared her throat. If you become a strong Commander that benefits the forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Im sure Lord Ainz will be pleased C no one else has achieved these results. Lord Ainz did it, Lady Aura corrected her. With that farmer girl. Now she has her hands full with the Goblin army. Then we would be following his lead, yes? Umu, Lady Aura said in an unnaturally deep voice. As Lady Shalltear and Lady Aura laughed gaily between themselves at the prospect of pleasing His Majesty, Lord Mare appeared from the direction of the town. H-have you really been chatting all this time? He complained, Ive been working hard while youve been standing here, you know Looking to the southeast, Ludmila saw that the remains of the town had disappeared and the crater filled. The land had been sculpted to naturally match the surroundings, but it was still a bare and featureless patch of soil and stone. Were not chatting, Lady Aura said. Were working. Working. The emphasis on the last word did not seem to convince Lord Mare. He peered suspiciously between the three of them. R-really? Then w-what are you working on? Ludmilas build, Lady Aura replied. Her build? He frowned, You mean likelevels, sister? Yup! Were talking about how to get her some more Commander class levels. Heeh Lord Mare looked up at Ludmila with a curious gaze. Wait C her Adventurer Guild file said shes a Ranger with diplomatic skills? I guess the diplomacy stuff comes from being a Noble...but yeah, shes a Ranger and a Commander too. Doesnt that mean her build is messed up? Lord Mare asked. No! Lady Aura answered, She has a job class that has them all. Eh? That doesnt seem right...are you sure? Thats what we decided before you came back. Noble-Commander-Ranger. Then...can we add Druid too? Noble-Commander-Ranger-Druid. I can show her some spells... Why are you randomly sticking your own class on her? But you two decided that shes a Noble-Commander-Ranger, why not add Druid too? Thats not how it works! Uuuu Lord Mare cowered away tearfully from his sister. You can still help, Mare, Lady Shalltear consoled him. If you have her lead Adventurer teams, it should raise her Commander levels no? Adventurers are pretty prideful, Lord Mare said. If you just tell them to subordinate themselves to someone they dont respect, nothing good will happen. If you want to level her as a Commander, why not send her to the Empire? They have real armies with Generals and things. Theyre supposed to do anything we say, too, so they wont complain right? Who knows what kind of stuff shell pick up out there, Lady Aura said. The Imperial Legions are made up of weaklings anyways C why send her to train with weaklings? Shell just end up learning how to command weaklings. She has her demesne to administer as well, Lady Shalltear said. Albedo and her administration are monitoring Ludmilas work, so I doubt theyll let her wander too far away. Well just do everything locally, agreed? Lady Aura looked between Lady Shalltear and her brother, Once she levels up a bit, Demiurge and Cocytus will probably want to see what she can do too. Lady Shalltear turned to Ludmila, who had been silently waiting to her side as they discussed between themselves. Isnt that great, Ludmila? She smiled, There are many expectations for you to fulfil. Ihave a lot of work ahead of me, I suppose, Ludmila lowered her head towards them. There are many things I appear to be ignorant of, so I will be in everyones care. Sure, no problem, Lady Aura said, putting her hands behind her head. Un, Lord Mare nodded. I-Ill be getting back to fixing things now C I need to figure out how to stick this road back on Lord Mare walked back towards the partially-reformed landscape, and Lady Aura turned to speak to Lady Shalltear. You said there were a couple of things, she said. There was something else, right? Yes, thats right, Lady Shalltear replied. Were in the process of cleaning up Fassett County C would you like to join us? Cleaning up? Lady Aura glanced over to where the town once stood, What does that mean, exactly? Ludmilas party has been working on the problem for a few days, so she should have all the details Yes, my lady, Ludmila picked up on her lieges cue, glad to be back to more familiar matters. The two main priorities are to finish hunting down the mercenaries that fled from the manor and locating the remaining leadership in the county implicit in House Fassetts schemes. Mercenaries, huh Lady Aura looked towards the corpses scattered down the road, Like these guys? Yes, Lady Aura, Ludmila replied. The ones we tracked down didnt seem to have any wilderness skills, so its unlikely that theyve gotten very far in making their way through the forests and hills. Yeah, I saw a bunch of them when I took a look around just now, Lady Aura said. At the rate they are going, itll take em days to get anywhereI can handle that part: a few of my friends havent had the opportunity for exercise lately. The individuals that were looking for are on these notes that I brought along with me, Ludmila produced a thick roll of papers from the satchel at her waist. You should be able to identify them if you just read thC Ah, Ill just leave that part to you two, Lady Aura eyed the documents warily. Ludmila lowered her hand, then looked down at the results of the work that she and the others had managed over the past few days. She took a deep breath, then turned to address the two members of the Royal Court. What remains is the matter of the citizens spread throughout the county, Ludmila said carefully. My party didnt have the time to properly discuss a suitable means of dealing with 20,000 men, women and children. I hope youre not turning soft on me, Lady Shalltear said. You cannot favour them simply because they are your fellow Humans. She wondered what sort of expression was on her face just then. As abruptly as the conclusion had been pushed forward, each of the members in their investigation was left with differing stances on how to deal with the aftermath. Liane Wagner treated it as not much more than burning away weeds, while Florine Gagnier abhorred the thought of any harm coming to those she considered victims of their circumstances. Clara Corelyn desired a remedial approach, pouring resources into a land long mismanaged and allowing the passage of time and the benefits of proper administration to slowly heal the scars of the past. Except they had no time. An answer was demanded of them now: one that solved the problem immediately. This answer would determine the course of hundreds of thousands of Human citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom in the future. Growing up as close friends, Ludmila also tended to approach things holistically like Clara Corelyn, but she did not share the same open-handed benevolence C instead measuring things with the utilitarian mindset of a Frontier Noble. Then there was the fact that she had pledged herself to supporting Lady Shalltear in her duties, putting her in a strange place between humanity and the mysterious overarching order of those who came with His Majesty. Lady Shalltear had forewarned her of this, but little did Ludmila realize at the time that she would be faced with such a dilemma mere days after. Looking up at the expectant gazes of Lady Shalltear and Lady Aura, she made up her mind. That is something I will always feel somewhere, I think, Ludmila admitted, but, rationally speaking, I will not allow it to factor into my judgement. As things stand, there is no place for them in the Sorcerous Kingdom: the nobility is having a difficult enough time juggling the realities of the new systems introduced by the administration C even without this, no noble will risk the potential influences that their tenancy would bring knowing the fate of House Fassett and its vassals. What are you proposing, then? Lady Shalltear asked, There must be clear consequences for their participation in the rebellious flaunting of this travesty against Lord Ainzs Will. I agree, Lady Shalltear, Ludmila nodded. Therefore, if they do not wish to follow His Majesty as his subjects, they are no longer welcome in the Sorcerous Kingdom. They will be exiled to Re-Estize. Both Lady Shalltear and Lady Aura audibly swallowed. E-e-e-exC? Lady Aura was unable to finish the word, her face deathly pale, Isnt that super harsh? We should just mercifully kill them so they can at least be useful to Lord Ainz as corpses, yes? There is a clear reason for this exile, Ludmila shook her head. These people will live out the remainder of their lives beyond the borders of the Sorcerous Kingdom as a statement that, under no uncertain terms, will we harbour any who would oppose His Majestys Will. The Sorcerous Kingdom is to shine as a beacon of prosperity and harmony for all the world to see, and they will be forever cast out from the light of His Majestys grace and benevolence. Long minutes passed between them in silence. Lady Auras face had turned into an emotionless mask, save for the small furrow in her brow. Lady Shalltear, however, had a range of complicated expressions shifting over her face as she looked down to the ground with her head in her hands. o-oi, Shalltear, Lady Aura finally spoke. ...yes? Lady Shalltear replied in a tiny voice. How did you raise a vassal more ruthless than Albedo? WhaC! I didnt do anything of the sort! This is an unthinkable punishment C I would rather serve as a piece of furniture for the rest of eternity than be e-e-exthat! Didnt you call it a reward when Lord Ainz used you as a chair? Th-thentorture! An eternity of torture by Neuronist would be preferable to this fate! As they shifted uncomfortably, Lord Mare returned from where the town once stood, his feet pattering across the cobblestones. Im backer, whats wrong? Run away, Mare, Lady Shalltears trembling voice implored weakly. Ludmila, sheshe Eh? Just run! Lady Aura turned to push him away, You cant hear this: youll take irreversible mental damage! Wh-what! Lord Mare exclaimed in a panic as his feet carried him away, Was she always that powerful? The pattering of his steps across the cobblestones disappeared towards where the town once stood. Lady Aura took a deep breath. If were going to do this, she said, we need to get it done quick C Ludmila, you cant say anything like that to Mare, okay? Hell cry for a year straight at the thought, and then hell burst into tears every time hes reminded of what you said. Ludmila quickly nodded, wondering what sort of trap lurked beneath Lord Mares adorable appearance. Understood, Lady Aura, Ludmila replied. Lets get to work, then. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 22 Chapter 22 The wagon lurched violently just as Alan nodded off in his seat, and he nearly tumbled off and down into the muddy roads below. He gripped the edge of the bench, arms trembling. Mud-caked wheel below turned slowly and it took a second before he managed to right himself again. Gods damn it all, he cursed, why the hell did I agC Phlegm caught in his throat, sending him into a fit of coughing. His hacking filled the air for a good minute before he wiped his eyes with a sleeve and cleared his throat, spitting out onto the road. Alan hated the spring. It was cool at night and damp all day and his breathing didnt agree with the air. He should have been in the capital, readying his caravan for the summer, but a woman showed up to make an unexpected request, with an offer he couldnt refuse. The woman, Hilma Cygnaeus, was an acquaintance of his: a woman with her roots planted deep into the workings of capital that one was better off staying well out of. He didnt like her much but, as a business contact, she came in handy from time to time, asking for small favours once in a while that he didnt overly mind. This time, however, what she asked left his mouth open as he stood in his wagon yard listening to her. She wanted him to go all the way out to gods-forsaken E-Rantel and purchase grain. He could think of any number of reasons why she might have wanted this, but the fact that she wanted him to do it in the spring caused him to look for some way to politely turn her down. It was over 400 kilometres from the capital of Re-Estize to E-Rantel, using the main route that went through E-Pespel. Worse yet, only half of the roads were paved. Attempting travel in the spring was pure misery, slogging through the poorly drained clay roads and making less than ten kilometres on a bad day. If it was pouring, they couldnt get anywhere at all. Only idiots tried to make that trip in the rainy season, and he had told her exactly that. Politely. There was also the fact that he hadnt even finished preparing any goods for the summer trade, but Hilma took care of both problems at once by offering to sell him ore at an unheard of price. It was so cheap that Alan immediately suspected it had been stolen from somewhere and she wanted to move it as soon as she could, but Hilma insisted that it was mined legitimately by one of her associates. Assuming the regular prices for ore in E-Rantel, the profits would be worth two good seasons of trade C well more than worth the time. She had also insisted that, despite now being ruled by the Undead Sorcerer King, E-Rantel would be perfectly safe C that her advance agents, dispatched to investigate the condition of the duchy, had contacted her from the city and found nothing to worry about. With nothing to say and nothing to lose, Alan had begrudgingly agreed. It took several days to prepare for their departure, pulling his men together for the unexpected trip. Now, he could only curse the dismal conditions that plagued them along the way. Sitting beside him, the lead wagons teamster looked dully on, trying his best to navigate a way through the muck. How long until we reach the border? Alan asked him. Mmmfew hours, maybe? The man replied, Hard to tell. Surprised were not all dead yet C the lot o fools we all look. Alan sighed, unable to refute him. There were thirty freight wagons in his caravan, and it seemed that they had to stop to deal with one getting stuck in the mud or damaged three times a day. He had hired a small mercenary company as an escort, so the fifty-odd men should be enough to deter any of the brigands that littered the countryside, but he couldnt help but keep his head low and look nervously to their surroundings every time they rolled to a halt. Well, no matter. Not being attacked was nothing to grouch over. He figured the three weeks they had spent on the road so far just left him irritated and looking for anything at all to complain about. They should be within a few hours of the border, and back on paved roads where they could make good time again. This should be it, the teamster pointed to a village overlooking the road. Last village to the border. Now that they were here, Alan could clearly remember the small collection of buildings, loosely arranged into what one might call a village. It lay slightly off of the highway, on a small ridge. How are we for time today? Alan asked. Just past midday, the teamster looked to the north. Weather looks clear as well. As long as nothing breaks, we should be able to make it to the next stop before the evening. Alan grimaced at the thought of the next stop. It was a seedy town ruled by a small-time count that made himself as much more important than he actually was. It was still a good place to get ready for the more important stops beyond, however, and he looked forward to a roof over his head and a real bath after weeks of travel. Two hours later, they reached the border, where the clay roads turned cobbled and the crops to either side of the road abruptly vanished into thick, rolling woodlands. Alan looked for signs of other caravans tracking mud over onto the pavement, but either there were none or they had been washed away by the spring rains. The caravan picked up speed and, after another half hour, they were making their way around a wide bend in the road. The teamster frowned and reached under his seat. What is it? Alan asked. The man didnt reply, instead pulling out a wide roll of parchment. Alan leaned over as he unfurled it, seeing that it was a map. The teamsters expression deepened, and he kept looking between the map and the scenery before them. Somethings not right, he finally said. Should be able to see the town in the distance by now. Maybe were not fully around the bend yet? Alan glanced forward, then across at the map again. Nope, the teamster pointed. See where the road straightens out and goes south? Should be where the town is. Stop the wagons. Dont have to tell me twice. Alan stood up on his wagon seat, looking back over the caravan. Spotting the grizzled mercenary captain a few wagons back, he waved him over. The captain trotted up to him and nodded. Master Alan, he said. Theres a problem up ahead Alan started. The captain looked down the road, then looked back at him. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I fail to see any problems, he said. That is the problem, Alan said. Theres supposed to be a whole damn town up ahead, but theres nothing as far as the eye can see. Alan reached back and took the map, offering it to the captain. The man frowned down at it for a moment, then looked back and forth in much the same way that the teamster did. He turned to the aide that had followed him. Two scouts C bring up horses for them too, he told him. Have em ride out five kilometres south and see if they find anything. The aide nodded and turned, running back up the line of wagons. Alan looked around nervously as the scouts made their way down the road. The forest on either side looked too pristine; untouched by Human hands. A monster could possibly charge out of the treeline to attack them right then and there. He tried to get his mind off of the surroundings. The map is recent, right? No, theres no way a whole town just vanishes, even if the map is a bit old. Were not all just getting the map wrong, are we? He said nervously, This town was here last year: how can it just disappear? Who knows, the captain shrugged. Maybe some Undead monster wiped it out. D-dont say that! Alans voice rose an octave, Were supposed to be going to E-Rantel, you know! He had heard the stories, too. Rumors of the catastrophic defeat at Katze plains: the army routed by unimaginable terrors. Calm down, the captain chuckled. If it was an Undead monster, it wouldnt be looking all nice and green like this. Itd be looking more like Katze, yeah? Why did he have to say that just then? Still, it made sense. Even small villages destroyed by monsters left ruins. Alan took several deep breaths to calm his frayed nerves. The scouts returned a half hour later, looking none the worse for wear. Find anything? The captain asked. Yes, sir, one of them said as they dismounted and handed off their horses. Of the town, theres no trace of it ever being there. No ruined buildings or fortifications, not even the remains of streets or any kind of Human habitation. Just a sparse meadow, with forests and hills as far as the eye can see in all directions. May as well be pure wilderness. No sign of battle or anything like that? No, sir. Nothing at all. Alright thenget back into your positions. The captain looked at Alan, Whats your call, Master Alan? Alan looked down the road again. What else can we do? He laughed helplessly, We keep going. Lets hope we can find some place to stay before the evening. A few minutes later, the caravan rolled forward again, forging ahead to the distant site of where the town should have been. Deciding that it was pointless and unhealthy to continue imagining monsters behind every tree, Alan turned his attention to his inventories. It was just ore, actually C all thirty of his wagons were laden with iron ore from the northern regions of Re-Estize. How Hilma could afford to part ways with it for so little still bothered him. She should have at least sent an agent to negotiate the best prices possible rather than coming personally. The woman looked so thin and ragged compared to the last time he had seen her C maybe Hilmas characteristically shrewd and cunning practices were being affected by her health. Not that it mattered. Her loss was his gain. E-Rantel was rich in produce and lumber, while lacking in mineral wealth. If traffic on the highway was truly as bare as he had seen, the duchys forges would be desperate for ore, and the profits from his cargo would be enormous. He would be able to return fully laden with Hilmas grain with a years worth of profit in his pocket. The idea that he would need to go through Re-Estizes muddy roads again tempered the elation over his apparent gains. Hopefully, by the time he made his way back, most of the spring rains would have passed and the journey made more amenable. Maybe hed stick around for a week or so to see what had changed, and if there were any more opportunities to be had. Or maybe not. An Undead magic caster now ruled over the duchy, and news had been scarce since the beginning of spring. Merchant traffic was certainly down and, though that might simply be explained by the uncertainty that came with power changing hands, he didnt want to find out firsthand if it was for another, more insidious reason. Alan shook his head, trying to clear his mind of doubts. They were only a few days away: he should be taking advantage of anything new that he could. How bout that ridge? The teamster pointed to a bare overlook rising out of the forest near the highway, Still a bit early, but itll be midnight by the time we reach the next village on the map C if its still there. Alan wasnt so sure that it was. The entire place seemed devoid of any sign of Human habitation so far. He wasnt a Ranger or any vocation skilled at scouting, however, so they might have slipped beneath his notice. He turned to the captain, who was still walking on the road beside him. What do you think? He asked. Stopping anywhere along this stretch will be the same, the captain replied. Itll be three days to the city either way. He had a point. Even with the paved and well-drained roads that they now traveled over, the caravan of wagons could only make roughly 30 kilometres a day. That was why the town was there C well, supposed to be there C after all. Fassett Town was thirty kilometres from Crosston, Crosston was thirty kilometres from the town in Jezne County, which was in turn thirty kilometres from E-Rantel. On a major highway, every town was placed a days travel from the next: It was common sense for any merchant or traveller. Luckily, the ridge was nearby. It looked nice and defensible as well, just in case there were monsters lurking about. Lets use it, Alan told them. We shouldnt be turning up a good campsite when it appears right in front of us. The driver nodded, and the captain turned around to issue orders to his men. A half hour later, they had a better view of the site. Looks like someone else had the same idea, the captain noted. Those are well-made barricades; done recently, too. Alan frowned at the idea that another merchant might have made it to the city ahead of him. A figure was up near the aforementioned barricades ahead of them, startling him out of his thoughts. It wasnt there a second ago. Dressed in a sharply tailored outfit of white over red-scaled leathers, a dark-skinned Elf boy looked towards them with a wide smile on his face. He couldnt help but appraise his overall appearance: in a big city, the boy would be a superb way to advertise the high-class boutique that his exquisite clothing most likely came from. Just why he was wearing it in a place surrounded by wilderness was another question. Oh, youve arrived~ He said as they made their way up the final stretch, They said that some merchants would be coming from the west, but that was weeks ago! The roads are truly terrible this spring Alan started to fall into the lazy routine that merchants often used when conversing between one another, but then he furrowed his brow. Wait, you knew we were coming? He asked. Yup! The Elf answered brightly, Youll be just in time for the big event, too! I expected more, honestlytheres a huge line of traders coming in from the Empire. That might explain why Hilma was so generous in trying to get him out to E-Rantelchances were that he wouldnt be the only one that she roused to action. I probably wont be the only one, Alan told the Elf. What are you doing out here, anyways? Youre camping here too? Ah, no, the Elf replied. I just work here. Work? Alan glanced over the Elfs appearance again, but couldnt make anything of his outfit. Patrolling the border, the Elf explained. A Ranger? He looked him over again, So youngactually, if you work here, do you know what happened to the town thats supposed to be back there? We got rid of it, the Elf said. Over two weeks ago. Looks nice and natural now, right? A wide smile appeared on his face at the last, as if he was more interested in what they thought about the lands appearance than the fact that a whole town was gone. B-but why? Why? Its because, uh The boy turned around and peered up at a sign planted at the top of the ridge. Fassett, he turned back with a cross expression. Thats right C those nobles and their people were doing a bunch of things they shouldnt have been! So their town was d-destroyed? Alan was incredulous. Yes? The boy tilted his head curiously, Ah! It wasnt just the town, it was all of their land, obviously. All of it? Alans mouth fell open, But thatsd-does that mean you killed everyone as well? The Elfs expression turned extraordinarily grim, and the three men swallowed. Way worse than that, the boy said. Theythey were kicked out. Alan wanted to ask how that could be worse than losing ones life, but the boy didnt seem to be in the mood to talk any more. The Elf turned around and left, disappearing just as quickly as he had appeared. What could he have meant by that? Alan voiced his question anyways. He glanced to either side of him, but the men shook their heads unknowingly. The caravan continued on past the barricades, and Alans employees and the mercenaries started preparations for the night. Alan walked up to the sign on the ridge: a large billboard with text in all of the regional languages upon it.
Welcome to Fassetts Folly! Designated Campground of the Sorcerous Kingdom Site usage free of charge
Rules
  1. Be a good neighbor! Get along with your fellow campers. Do not attack the local citizenry or any Undead Servitors.
  2. Hunting, Foraging, Logging and Mining in the surrounding area is prohibited: People live here C dont steal their stuff!
  3. Keep pets and livestock within the camp perimeter, or they may be hunted and eaten.
  4. Clean up after yourself! Put food scraps and waste into the provided Slime bins.
  5. Do not leave fires unattended. Extinguish them completely before departure.
Violators will be prosecuted to the full extent of the law. Enjoy your stay!
Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 23 Chapter 23 In the shadows of the Royal Court, a dozen figures seated themselves silently behind the long desks lining the walls of the chamber. Below the raised dais, upon which the throne of the Sorcerer King loomed over the proceedings, the Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Lady Albedo, patiently waited for the members of the court to settle themselves. Or was she the Guardian Overseer? With her ever-present smile, Vilette Jezne could never tell in what function Lady Albedo served until she actually spoke. It had taken her weeks to even gain a sense as to which she was C something her tenuous understanding of the workings of the Sorcerous Kingdoms inner circle gave the barest amount of confidence to make conjectures with. Lady Albedo was always both, yet always one or the other at the same time: an unfathomable being who lay beyond her comprehension even as a venerable member of the nobility with all of its intricacies. The maids in the chamber, who also hailed from the mysterious place of their origin, seemingly had no such issues: lending to the sense that there was some unbridgeable gap that would lay between them and the nobility for the indeterminable future. She had accepted her appointment as an Advisor to the Royal Court readily enough, but quickly came to the realization that she was nowhere near ready for that appointment despite all of her decades of court experience. In effect, it was a foreign court planted directly in the heart of Human lands, yet this description fell woefully short in describing what it actually was. The semblance of the courts of Re-Estize was but a mere show put on for the benefit of their lessers. The beings who styled themselves as ministers and councillors were pillars of power, intellect and charisma beyond the reckoning of mere mortals. Even the Legendary paragon of Humanity, the Dark Warrior Momon, could only stand roughly as one of their peers C a single man amongst many. In this Royal Villa, constructed by Human hands, was a place far above Humanity: as far from the outside world as the earth was from the stars above. Rather than an Advisor, she felt more of a translator: one that constantly struggled to understand even half of what was being said in her effort to convey their missives to the House of Lords. Vilette thought that she could simply abridge everything into an acceptable form when she had first started, but it was not long before she was compelled to fearfully interrupt the proceedings to ask about words and concepts in the fluid discourse of the court lest every pretense unravel to expose her incompetence. Every time she did so, she still felt her own inadequacy being made plain before the other members of the Royal Court; that she was wasting the time of those who existed in a place so far beyond herself. Her pen scrawled endlessly over paper, interrupted only when she needed to reference something in the piles of notes that accompanied her task. A name in their discussion broke her concentration: a name that she dreaded to hear in this most high of halls. On the subject of Fassett County, the smooth voice of a man to her right spoke. This solution is quite elegant in both its implications and severity, dont you agree? Though I believe improvements are entirely possible with the benefit of review, these agents approached the issue and produced an efficient outcome within three days. Given it was Humans that did this, I would say it is optimal within the context of their capabilities. The speaker was a man in a red suit with orange pinstripes: a fashion which she believed from the far south. No one would erroneously mistake him for a Human, however. The long spiked tail, pointed ears and crystalline eyes that glimmered behind his spectacles would immediately dissuade any of this notion. Indeed, if I may be so bold to say so, the loss of the previous reigning nobility of this duchy at Katze Plains has allowed for some remarkable individuals to rise in their place. Every action of our Master has endless nuances: even when he prunes away seemingly insignificant twigs along the way to his greater goals, new growth flourishes in his passing. The vast majority of those that have inherited their titles are young and pliable, ready to heed the will of our Master, and among them several have significant potentialat least when measured against their contemporaries in the surrounding nations. The man C Lord Demiurge C ran his gaze over the assembled courtiers. When his eyes met Vilettes own, he flashed a broad smile, and she shuddered. Evil was an inadequate description for this councillor. In his words and perception, he could only be described as a Devil C in fact, she had recently discovered that he was precisely that. He made rare appearances, as it seemed that his duties called him to far-off lands, but the demise of House Fassett and its attendant outcomes qualified as notable enough for him to attend. She looked down at the report containing the final days of the noble house which had existed for nearly as long as Re-Estize itself. It was over four hundred pages long; so thoroughly detailed and condemning that she could not fathom how the information for such a document could be collected in a mere three days. Not only was it a collection of evidence, it was also a thorough analysis containing recommendations for remedial actions should they be required in the future. Inside the cover were four names: Corelyn, Gagnier, Wagner and Zahradnik. Yet, it was not the meticulously collected information, nor the thoughtful insights and avenues of remediation offered that arrested the hearts and minds of those who perused its contents. It was the decisive verdict and execution of justice levied on the subjects in question. The House of Lords had sent this group of young noblewomen C a group who all agreed would deliver their missive in the most fair and diplomatic manner C and the result was the annihilation of House Fassett. Save for a single barony in the north, every noble vassal of House Fassett had been extinguished and the county itself reduced to a population of zero. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. The three noblewomen who held territories near to the city were in attendance, seated along the same bench as herself. They had all attended the court at one point or another in the past few weeks, so whatever thoughts they had in regard to Lord Demiurges callous words were not reflected in their bearing. Vilette shook her head. Maybe she was just getting too old: the young were far more adaptable than one such as herself, who was set in their former ways. That they could bring the Devil himself to their side was inconceivable. Not only had they emerged unscathed from what the House of Lords thought was an impossible task: they had come away with the approval of the Royal Court. Well, mostly. The outcome itself had been received with loose approval across the spectrum, but the reactions amongst the councillors came in various degrees. With Lord Demiurge on their side, however, any adversarial reaction would have been perceived as foolishness, as he was seen as a pillar of intellect within the court. Given the overall disposition of the group, it surely must have been a favourable coincidence rather than a purposeful calculation. She could not imagine such benevolent young women courting the favour of pure evil C he must have some sort of hidden catch. Would execution not have been a preferable sentence for rebels? A stern, cold voice came from one of the benches on the right, This fatebeyond pitiful. Indeed, my friend, this exiC Lord Demiurge coughed several times and took a moment to clear his throat, this fate is certainly as you say. It is, however, a clear message to all: we will not suffer such heedless miscreants in our blessed nation C that the flaunting of technicalities and the obscurement of intent and action will avail them nothing. Not only have the useless been granted purpose, but they themselves carry with them the poison that made them so. Re-Estize will welcome them with open arms in their desire for manpower, even as their own nation is wracked with this very same affliction. It is a small amount, compared to what they already suffer from, but every additional drop pushes them closer to the brink. The Devil turned to address the three noblewomen sitting beside Vilette along the same desk. This verdict has many layers and several of its aspects are quite insidious, he said. Tell me: did you devise this scheme as a group, or is this the work of an individual? The particular detailing of the processes which went into rendering this decision are conspicuously absent in the report. Countess Corelyn rose from the cushioned bench, the rich gown in the customary colours of House Corelyn rustled lightly as she rose; its intricate silver embroidery and her tasteful adornment of jewelled filigree glimmered in the harsh glare of the light overhead. While we all participated in the collection and analysis of information, Lord Demiurge, she responded in her gentle tones, the schedule of our plans wasabruptly accelerated, which resulted in the shortfall that you noted. Ah, I know that feeling all too well Lord Demiurge smiled ruefully, Then you mean to say that this outcome was achieved without the full measure of your collective capabilities brought to bear? We did not have the leisure to refine our moves to any great degree, no, Countess Corelyn replied. In the end, Lady Zahradnik C who was tasked with finishing our work after we were instructed to depart by Lady Shalltear C used the picture we had developed up to that point to derive this verdict. Hmmyes, Lord Demiurge said. This name has come to my attention several times recently. Where is Lady Zahradnik now? I can only assume that, since her name appears alongside yours, it is not your intent to exclude her from your efforts. Yes, Lord Demiurge. She arrived in E-Rantel to reports of Demihumans encroaching on her demesne, and departed on the next available vessel to see to its defence. I have had some experience with Demihumans myself recently, Demiurge replied with a tight smile, so I know just how troublesome they can be. If this is the case, perhaps I could have you answer on her behalf, since Shalltear is not present either. Do you know her well, Lady Corelyn? I have known her for as long as I can remember C House Corelyn and House Zahradnik have always maintained favourable ties. You would consider her a friend, then? She is like a sister to me. Well then, I suppose you would indeed be the best person to ask, in light of her absence. Lord Demiurge stepped out from behind his desk, making his way along the table in the centre of the room to stand before Countess Corelyn. This move, he said as the sound of his crisp steps faded from the chamber, thisverdict: are you aware of the meanings behind it? I believe so, Lord Demiurge. And you fully support Lady Zahradnik in her stance? I do, Lord Demiurge. Is that sowell, there is one nuance that I find particularly disquieting: the punishment itself makes the blood run cold, especially to those who stand close to His Majesty. A declaration to all; a threat, a promise: it is as if she means to say that all would be subject to this judgement: even we of the Royal Court. The air in the chamber seemed to dive to freezing temperatures; Vilette felt goosebumps rise painfully over her skin. The gleaming light overhead did little to stave away the sense of oppressive darkness that hemmed her in on all sides: a sinister void which sapped away the strength in her body and cast her will to the wind. It took everything she had to avoid curling up into a quivering ball of helpless fear. Lord Demiurge loomed before them, his icy gaze fixed in their direction; the features of his face fixed into a scowl. Tell me, Lady Corelyn, Demiurge said coldly, does she truly mean such a thing? It was only then that Vilette thought to look to her side. In the crushing sense of darkness that filled the room, amidst the freezing oppression and despair that would have made brave warriors wail and devout priests weep, Lady Corelyn stood tall in the light. Her form did not waver in weakness, nor did her arms tremble in terror. There was a smile on her face, but it was not the mask that nobles often wore to conceal their reactions, nor was it a facade of foolish bravado. Her small, quiet smile was filled with warmth and genuine confidence. She faced Lord Demiurge directly when she responded; her gentle voice filled with equal parts fondness and pride. Of course she does, she answered. She is relentless in her duty; she does not cower from her fear. She is even-handed in judgement and her austerity applies to all. If ever she were to be abandoned and left alone, she would still rise resolutely to fulfil her obligations. Her nature may often place her in the most ridiculous of circumstances, but even failure will only delay the inevitable. She is the most steadfast person I know: born and raised to be a defender of the realm C an implacable adversary to all those who would become its enemiesand I truly pity whoever ends up as her quarry. I see, Lord Demiurge said. And what of you and your companions here, hm? We are Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Countess Corelyn lowered her head respectfully past Lord Demiurge, towards the empty throne beyond. Where His Majesty leads, so too shall we follow. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 24 Chapter 24 At least its not so insanely gaudy this timeit looks normal. Almost. Normal. When he realized what had crossed his mind, he suppressed a sigh. Arms held out to his side, he could only stand still and watch as the Homunculus Maids moved about his figure to prepare his garb for work. Today, it was Foires turn to direct their preparations. Thankfully, what she had chosen for him was nothing like last months painfully bright crimson robe, which was adorned in such a huge array of obnoxiously large gemstones that they might as well have dipped him in glue and rolled him all the way across the guild treasury. The selection for today was a robe of deep forest green, draped comfortably around his skeletal form somehow. Within its rich silken folds were tiny diamonds that glimmered like points of light through a verdant canopy. Rather than the strange, meaningless characters embroidered in gold thread along its hem, this robe was lined in soft white velvet that formed into intricate patterns of leaves running several centimetres up the edge of the cloth. It was simple, lent an air of comfort and, most importantly, it was quiet. He had half expected to end up in some outfit with cosmetic firework effects and bold lettering circling around his head like a holographic sign. Instead, he was granted some peace of mind. A thought occurred to him. Foire, he looked at the maid in his reflection. Im curious. What were your thoughts when you decided on this selection? If he could finally puzzle out the Homunculus Maids sense of aesthetics and reasoning for his wardrobe, he would be able to steer their selections in such a way that he did not look like some sort of psychedelic peacock every other day. Surely she had not simply selected it because it matched the colour of her eyes. Foire stepped back from her work to stand before him respectfully, realigning her posture and folding her hands before him. Her bob of blonde hair bounced lightly as she spoke. Forgive my presumption, Ainz-sama, she said. But I believe that, as you have just recently returned from the frozen mountains to the north, your arrival would best reflect the coming of spring. With your return, your blessed kingdom has come to life, and who else would best represent this promise of abundance other than Ainz-sama himself? All of your subjects will surely see this as well, as it is your power thatC I understand. So much for that idea. Seasons did not exist in his former world, after all. Nor was any sort of symbolism with the outside world in common use. The outdoors was just a monotonous, bland and toxic wasteland that one avoided as much as possible. The skies were choked with an ever-present blanket of deadly pollution that smothered the world in the same, uniformly balmy temperature. Suzuki Satoru had never experienced the spring in real life, and he supposed that the Undead being named Momonga did not have the same appreciation for it as living things would. Ainz let out a sigh. My sincerest apologies, Ainz-sama! Foire lowered her head repeatedly, I will choose a new outfit since it displeaseC No, no. He told her quickly, I was considering something else entirely. I am not dissatisfied with your selection, Foire. In fact, it pleases me greatly. Youve done well. Foire brought her hands up to cover her mouth with a gasp, tears welling in her eyes. Yes, Ainz-sama! Foires voice trembled, Thank you, Ainz-sama! Around him, the other Homunculus Maids sported beaming smiles, tears of their own collecting at the corners of their eyes. Ainz did his best to not shift around uncomfortably. Why was it that he had the effect of making women cry? There was the previous maid that had attended to him last month, Fifth. Then Albedo, then Shalltear and Aura, now Foire and her assisting maids. He had heard of men that many women cried over, but he was reasonably certain that it wasnt remotely the same thing. Now that he was thinking about it, his words had even made Gondo cry. He made Dwarves cry. The idea of leaving people in tears wherever he went was not something that he thought of as an advantage. When their preparations were finally completed, Ainz gave himself a once-over in the mirror. He nodded once sharply. Not bad. Ainz strode away and down the hallway towards his office: purposely, regally, in the relaxed stride of casual confidence that he often observed from his good friend Jircniv, Emperor of Baharuth. It helped immensely that he wasnt so ridiculously dressed today. The doors were opened before him and smoothly made his way through the threshold. AhC He suddenly stopped. Is there something the matter, Ainz-saC Ainz scuttled over to the balcony. He leaned over and peered into the glass box sitting in the sunlight, reaching inside with a hand to turn over the leaves of the plants growing within. The knot in his nonexistent stomach unwound itself after finding what he was looking for. Whew. Upon entering his office, it had occurred to him that he had left Nurunuru alone for nearly a month. Ainz imagined that he would find it dead or missing after being neglected for so long. He shook his head to himself ruefully as he eyed the fresh cabbage beside the terrarium. So much for trying to prove himself. Of course someone would have fed it while he was away; the house was full of servants, after all. I have returned, Nurunuru-kun, he declared a bit too forcefully, then realized that he was trying to act like a king before a pet. After feeding the Lip Bug three leaves, Ainz turned around and swept his gaze over the office, surreptitiously glancing at Foire. She seemed attentive to him, but her placid expression betrayed nothing of her thoughts. His meandering eyes finally focused onto his desk, and he walked over and placed a bony hand on the pristine desk. The knot formed in his nonexistent stomach again as he relaxed into his chair. Nearly a month away, so a month of work awaits me. I avoided work for a month last time as wellI should have learned my lesson then. No, this time I was able to get some things done while I was away. In hindsight, he was surprisingly able to get quite a few things done, which was infinitely more than the little he had accomplished after he had shut himself away the last time. He had gotten the ball rolling with the Adventurer Guild, the Empire had entered into a friendly diplomatic relationship with the Sorcerous Kingdom, he had earned the goodwill of the Dwarf Kingdom and secured their Runesmiths as his own. His extended investigations into information on other Players, smithing, ores and Runecraft had, unfortunately, turned up little to nothing, but it couldnt be said that he had done nothing at all. The Runesmiths were now getting ready to move to Carne Village, where his investments into their unique and promising magical technology would surely yield great gains. Huhuhu Ainz chuckled softly to himself as dreamlike possibilities blossomed in his mind. There was a knock at the door. It was time. Ainz straightened in his chair and cleared his nonexistent throat while Foire went to answer the door. He put on his serious face. Or at least he thought he did C he didnt have a face, but Albedo sometimes spoke as if she could read his expressionswell, better safe than sorry. Ainz-sama, Foire said respectfully, by your leave, Albedo-sama and the Elder Liches have arrived to present themselves before you. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Granted, Ainz nodded regally, they may enter. Ainz felt a tinge of satisfaction at his own conduct. His time with the Dwarves had allowed him to polish his kingly conduct even further, and he had gained confidence that his act would elicit the proper response from those around him. Foire made way to allow his visitors into the entrance. Albedo entered the room with six Elder Liches, much in the same way as she had a month previous. Good morning, Ainz-sama. Arranged in a line behind her, the six Elder Liches bowed as one. Umu. Good morning, Albedo. Orshould I say Prime Minister? If it is your will, then I shall become whatever it is you desire, Ainz-sama. The tips of Albedos wings quivered slightly, and the hint of excitement entered her expression. Ainz grasped for a way to alter the apparent course of the conversation. Then tell me, my good Prime Minister: how fares the Sorcerous Kingdom? Though he had put all of his accrued acting skill into the question, he was still surprised that Albedo showed no reaction to his brushing her pleasantries aside. Was it because he had just become more kingly? No, it was more likely that Albedo was looking forward to reporting her progress. It would be my pleasure to inform, Your Majesty, Albedo replied. Rather than directing the Elder Liches to come forward this time to stack their piles of documents upon his desk, Albedo started with a verbal report. Ainz had to put extra effort in paying attention, as he had nothing to refer to. With the brilliant maneuvering that Your Majesty has conducted in both the Dwarf Kingdom and the Empire, she smiled brightly under his gaze, many of the most immediate issues revolving around our reliance on foreign imports are well on their way to being resolved. I can only stand in awe and gratitude that Your Majesty so quickly and effectively responded to the concerns that I shared with you that day. Eh? She was going to keep going on with the court act? His move to preempt her usual routine had backfired in a different way. Having set her on this course, he could only swallow his internal discomfort and reciprocate her conduct. Though a meagre inclusion in comparison to your achievements, she continued, I have enlisted the assistance of the Eight Fingers, who will send their own merchants from Re-Estize and encourage their contacts to resume trade with the Sorcerous Kingdom. Is that so He murmured, They will not be conducting any of their old operations here, I trust? Indeed, Your Majesty, Albedo replied. They have been explicitly instructed to only pursue legitimate avenues of trade with the Sorcerous Kingdom. Good, he said, good. We cannot have any of that nonsense here. What of other matters regarding foreign affairs? Have any external threats developed? Have you flagged any problematic activity from the neighboring nations? He would have been immediately informed if it was something like existing Players being detected, but he couldnt gloss over the possibility that other dangers could be lurking about. He hadnt even figured out what in the world the Demon Gods were, despite going personally to a metropolis that had been ravaged by them and frozen over. There have been no overt moves against us by the neighboring nations. Over three dozen separate attempts by foreign agents to conduct espionage have been detected, however. How should we deal with them, Your Majesty? They can look around all they want, He told her. Well, within reason. Areas that any other nation would naturally consider off-limits to the public should be treated the same way here. Aside from that, allow them to carry on where they will. Perhaps they will do some of our marketing for us, hm? Of course, Your Majesty, Albedo nodded. It will be done. They will see what it means to be ruled by a supreme sovereign, and the nations of the world will gnash their teeth at their own wretched mediocrity. That came off a lot more belligerent than he would have liked. It didnt help that they were conducting this stiff court act, which was clouding his ability to lead Albedos responses. Is there anything else that has been discovered on that front, Albedo? In regards to other Players, there has been little of note, Ainz-sama, she shook her head. All of the information uncovered has been more or less along the same vein. Influences from Yggdrasil that have seeped into the native cultures, languages and lore. Pandoras Actor has even noted a few within our own borders, vestiges from centuries long past. He bemoans the fact that, beyond the scant few weve already catalogued in circulation, there have been no further pieces of equipment from Yggdrasil located. Hmmspeaking of which, how did Pandoras Actor fare when he was placed in charge while we were both absent from the Sorcerous Kingdom? Thats Albedos voice trailed off, and Ainz looked at her curiously. Pandoras Actor didnt do something strange, he hoped: like renaming half of the locations in the Sorcerous Kingdom into something German. If hes done something wrong Far be it from that, Ainz-sama, Albedo replied, he has far exceeded my initial expectations upon recommending him for the role. Really? Him? Hohthen your idea to have Momon influence the local leaders before being sent away on a mission was accomplished without a hitch? Beyond that, she said, the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom have continued to return to their normal lives. Simply believing he could tell the local leaders to obey us was a shallow estimation on my part. It is beyond grudging, powerless, acceptance contingent on their faith in a single man C the vast majority of the Human leadership has become productively compliant and are now actively working for the benefit of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ainz wasnt sure how to respond to that. Just what the hell did Pandoras Actor do as Momon to achieve this? Going by his own appraisal of what Momon could accomplish in regards to Albedos plan for him, he could only roughly agree. To go beyond that Once it was known that Momon would be sent away on his mission... Eh? Theres more? he continued his work on behalf of the administration in our absence, dealing with the very same local leaders he dealt with as Momon. Truly, calling these Humans puppets on strings was a gross understatement. It is more like he is playing both sides of the board; every single piece moving of its own accord at his direction. Eh Ainz had arranged to trade places with Pandoras Actor as Momon in a few days, but now he thought it prudent to discuss Momons...enhanced persona with him before then, lest he stumble into a mine C no, a minefield. If thats the case, Ainz asked, how are we doing on the adoption of Undead labour throughout the territories? It is as you must have already noticed, Ainz-sama, Albedo said, this is the one area where the results are not so uniform. Our analysis of current projections on agricultural yield and data in mining and forestry, as well as the current deployments of Undead servitors throughout the nation have outlined several key factors influencing the rates of adoption. The first factor concerns the labour imbalances in higher density areas that would manifest if Undead labour were to arbitrarily replace Human labour across the board. With our resettlement of the abandoned lands to the northeast by the population of the city slums, weve conclusively proven that, if necessary, utilization of Undead labour can be imposed upon the population to aid in the cultivation of land C provided that there is land to cultivate or extract resources from. Expansion of Human habitat invariably means the clearing of lands that may be needed by many of your non-Human subjects in the future, so I believe it is not something that should be so rashly pursued if the core territories of the Sorcerous Kingdom are to showcase a myriad of its citizen species. The second factor revolves around cultural and religious perceptions of Undead: though it has been demonstrated that Humans can overcome their cultural aversion to the Undead servitors, religion is another matter entirely. Rate of adoption can be directly correlated to the figures present in each religion, as well as their stated mandates. Unsurprisingly, the common population that subscribes to the faith of The Four, with their openly hostile mandate against the Undead, has the lowest adoption rate. Unfortunately they also represent the majority of the Human population in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Those who subscribe to the faith of The Six, which is a minority that primarily exists in the southern territories near the Slane Theocracy, have demonstrated no issues when it comes to embracing Undead labour and security where it can be employed. Ainz nodded gravely. He supposed the findings on religion were hardly surprising, but it represented a great hurdle when it came to his plans on exporting Undead labour. The Empire C and in the future, Re-Estize C represented his largest markets, but the vast majority of the population worshipped the Four Great Gods. One could only assume that interest in Undead labour would be even more dismal than that of his own nation. His hope was that, by leaving the various temples of his own nation alone, it would help improve the Sorcerous Kingdoms reception abroad butwell, a mere two months had passed. Amongst the common folk, information was transmitted almost entirely through word-of-mouth, and that word-of-mouth was often rooted in hearsay and rumors. What of the Dwarves? He asked, I believe our relationship is fairly solid now. Were still awaiting data points from the trial units that youve provided to them, Ainz-sama, Albedo replied. So far, however, they seem to be a promising market for exports, both in terms of Undead labour and mundane goods produced in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The resulting trade flows will be a boon to development and taxation here as well. Ill look forward to it then, Ainz nodded. Is there anything else that you believe requires my attention? Yes, Ainz-sama, as a matter of fact, there is. Albedo stepped forward to place a single sheet of paper before him on the desk. An event is being coordinated in order to stimulate the reestablishment of regional trade, she said as he raised the sheet in front of him. With the induction of the Empire and the Dwarf Kingdom into the hegemony of the Sorcerous Kingdom, merchants are being gathered from both nations for a period of increased traffic and exposure to what we have to offer. A grand opening, you mean. Yes, Ainz-sama, it should be something along those lines. The benefits are clear enough. Is this one of your new directives? Or perhaps Demiurge It is a product of Pandoras Actor C one of many results of his manipulations. Him again? Manipulations, you sayare these hapless fools such as those being unwittingly used to tidy up Re-Estize? Or are they people of talent who have been identified as useful to the Sorcerous Kingdom? Albedo withdrew a plain brown file folder from her inventory to lay on his desk. The latter, she said as he scanned the contents. Her name is Liane Wagner: one of the local leaders C the scion of a merchant house. She inherited her fathers holdings, which include the majority of merchant companies headquartered in E-Rantel, after he was killed in the Battle of Katze Plains. As to her recent activities that you may have witnessed personallymost of the liquors provided to be catered to the Dwarves recently were imported through her. There isnt even a picture included. He grumbled. Well, not that technology for photographs existed in this world. At one point, he wanted to suggest that some sort of magical means to present images be included with the reports, but had decided against it out of fear that he would appear childish. Is that so? Ainz stroked his chin thoughtfully, Then what other contributions has she made? She appears possessed of a bold ambition. The latter was no empty musing: the salesman that was Suzuki Satoru couldnt help but admire such entrepreneurial spirit. It was something a lowly salaryman like himself could only sigh in admiration and envy over. That this energy was being utilized for the ultimate benefit of the Sorcerous Kingdom made it all the better. It is as youve surmised, Ainz-sama, Albedo answered. She has various schemes underway, some of which enlist the cooperation of our government. Most notable among them being her research into new transportation technologies. New technologies, you say Yes, Ainz-sama. With the Sorcerous Kingdom beginning the transition into the utilization of Undead labour, it has become apparent that many of the technologies that exist here are unable to withstand its rigours. Equipment and machines designed with conventional labour in mind wear down and break; vehicles fall apart. Baroness Wagner is currently engineering a myriad of technologies with the aim of their being able to harness the full potential of Soul Eaters as a motive force. How long do you believe it will take before this technology can be showcased? It would go hand in hand with our efforts to export Undead labour. For anything approaching a perfected technology, I cannot say. Several working models are already being developed, but the costs of each unit are what one might expect of experimental research. Its difficult to say when a product that might be considered economical can be achieved, as many other factors go into whether it is perceived as such by our various prospective clients. I suppose thats just how things are, Ainz mused idly, be sure to notify me when you believe a breakthrough on this front has occurred. Or rather, he should be delegating this project to Shalltear. He had put her in charge of transportation, after all. Well, her hands were probably full trying to put the recently acquired Frost Dragons to good use. Since research efforts had just begun, there was little for her to work with anyways. Practical improvements to land transportation could wait. How did they arrive at this discussion, anyways? Oh, right You mentioned many results, Ainz backtracked slightly. What else has Pandoras Actor been up to? Have any other new and promising individuals been identified? Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The idea that an exceptional talent had appeared in the Sorcerous Kingdom only had the effect of whetting Ainzs appetite for more. While the population of E-Rantel was rather sparse compared to the highly developed core territories of the Empire and Re-Estize, it was still a respectable sum of people. If they could find one moreno, two C two more exceptional persons, he felt that it would satisfy him for the time being. He could certainly use some sort of rising star in the Adventurer Guild. The best team being Mithril-rank didnt have the same flair as an up and coming Hero who could attract the masses to his banner. Maybe something like an idol as well? The local entertainment industry was next to nonexistent, so having one would surely help on that front. Hmmmaybe three more exceptional persons was a better number to aim for? The gacha rates in this world were extraordinarily harsh. Yes, Ainz-sama. Albedo withdrew two more folders from her inventory and added them to his desk. Ainz resisted the urge to do a fist pump. He reached out to open a blue folder which seemed to hold the most content. That is the file for Clara Corelyn, Albedo said, the noble that was promoted to Countess last month C with your approval. D-did I do that? How many documents do you think I stamped in that pile last month! Though he had made it a point to read every document carefully at the time, it had still turned into an unrecognizable blur after a few weeks. He settled in to read the documents in the file again, and a flash of remembrance caused him to realize why he had approved of the promotion. Albedo usually attached various notes to the documents in addition to their references. Warnings, complaints, recommendations. The document had been remarkable precisely because it was unremarkable, for Albedo had added absolutely nothing to the files. In short, the supremely capable administrative intellect that was Albedo had absolutely no complaints about Clara Corelyn C at least in terms of what was presented. According to the file, she was only seventeen years of age; Ainz wondered what sort of monster this woman was. Hmmas I recall, he said, you went to visit Re-Estize just before I left last month. Were you able to meet with that individual that had attracted Demiurges interest back then? Indeed, Ainz-sama, I was able to meet with her. Then if you were to compare these two, what would you say? Albedo tilted her head in thought, spending a long moment in silence. Of their raw ability, I cannot say, she said at some length. The Princess of Re-Estize has a much wider breadth of knowledge, though I suppose one could attribute it to her station and the resources that she has access to. She seems very much aloof of the world C or, rather, I would consider her perspective and agendas to be rather base, despite her apparent intellect. As far as this topic is concerned, she is a seed that has yet to suggest what sort of fruit may be borne; an experiment which has yet to show any results. Countess Corelyn, on the other hand, is not accompanied by the same uncertainties. As she is one of Ainz-samas subjects, all of her actions can be quantified and analyzed in great detail. Her projections play out to their ideal ranges, her management is spotless and order is effortlessly achieved under her administration. The data collected from her activities has been instrumental in the formative weeks of the new administration, and her contributions continue to yield valuable results. Even the strategy she has employed against the Slane Theocracy at our southern border is nothing if not amusing. Ainz flipped through the pages of the dossier until he found what Albedo was referring to and snorted. This is indeed amusing, he said. I can only imagine the looks on their faces. Yes, Ainz-sama, Albedo smiled coldly. They continue to be made fools of in plain view, and can do nothing about it. Ainz closed the blue folder and replaced it with the remaining one, opening its subdued crimson cover. The final dossier is for Florine Gagnier, Albedo said, who is also a Human woman inheriting holdings due to the Battle of Katze Plains. Though her personal achievements are not as flashy as that of Baroness Wagner, nor comprehensive in scale as Countess Corelyn, Baroness Gagnier stepped forward to assist in streamlining the resettlement and organization of the lands to the north and east, which are mostly under the citys direct administration. Without a clear picture by which to measure her efforts, they would be perceived as mundane and unremarkable. With one, however, it is plain to see that she is an individual of great talent and ability. He read through the pages and pages of her file, until the points of his eyes swam and he skipped to the end. He made a noise upon reviewing the summary. I see. The type that is not missed until they are gone Ainz Ooal Gown had a few members just like this. Skilled and reliable guild members who were modest; who never acted out or promoted themselves. They just quietly kept on, until they faded away and suddenly you were short a critical role that was impossible to replace. Raids would become painful until they eventually stopped entirely, then after that even parties would be hard to form. An existence unrewarded; a friend taken for granted Ainz shook his head, pushing the sorrowful memories of the past away. He put the folder down, looking up at Albedo. How is this person being compensated for her efforts? There is no compensation being offered, Ainz-sama. He felt his emotional suppression hammer down the surge of fury that suddenly rose within him. A-Ainz-samaC? Ainz-sama! Ainz looked up to find Albedo leaning over the table towards him, her beautiful face marred with genuine concern. He slowly unclenched the fist in his lap, hidden behind the desk. Diddid I just get angry at Albedo? No C it was me. I was mad at myself. I was the Guildmaster. They were my fault. Im alright, Albedo. Its nothing C no, thats not right. Those that serve under my rule shall be rewarded in equal measure. Do you not believe that to be just? That cant happen. Never again. It is as you say, Ainz-sama, Albedo withdrew from the desk and lowered her head. Though as unassuming as she is, it may take some time to discover what she truly desires. Umu. As long as you understand. If we are to attract and retain promising talent, the Sorcerous Kingdom must be a place where such individuals are duly appreciated. Regardless of their occupation or station. Of course, Ainz-sama. For your dominion to be superior to all others on all levels, this will be an effective measure to tempt away the valuable members of other nations, as well as cultivate our own. How did it turn into that? Well, so long as we dont lose precious, talented people. He tapped a bony finger on his desk, letting out a nonexistent breath. He didnt get an Adventurer, nor an idolwell, nobles were sort of like idols, werent they? But they werent celebrities in the entertainment industry. He supposed that, at any stage of the Sorcerous Kingdoms development, talented administrators were inherently more valuable. As the Sorcerous Kingdom grew, they would inevitably need more as well. Ainz guessed he could consider it a lucky draw that he couldnt really complain about. Time to move on I believe you had concerns over the enactment of laws when last we convened in this fashion, Ainz brought out his practiced, regal voice again. With the Sorcerous Kingdom in a more stable condition, have you made any headway in that area? Yes, Ainz-sama, Albedo nodded. It should be stated, however, that the majority of the amendments thus far are in consideration of the multi-racial nature of the Sorcerous Kingdom, as they were previously laws which solely applied to Humans, their goods and their property. Protocols in regard to the Undead and Necromancy have been reworked as well, for obvious reasons. In regards to new legislation, one has been passed into law. Is that sowhich one would that be? A bill enacted that legalizes the use of mind control for Judicial investigations. Hmwas it not speculated that it was one of the laws that would generate the most backlash amongst the local leaders due to its perception as taboo? If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. You are correct, Ainz-sama, Albedo nodded. There was resistance upon its proposal, but once it was understood how it would be employed and the regulations surrounding its use were clearly outlined, the local leaders turned to favour its implementation. Then what of other new laws? I find it hard to imagine that they would be so averse to changes if they were willing to accept mind control. With thegrand opening in a few days, weve decided to call a recess in the legislature. In this period, we will be evaluating how the foreign merchants that arrive to trade in the city react to the amendments made thus far. A prudent choice. Thank you, Ainz-sama. Once the legislature reconvenes, we will be continuing to work on the enactment of new laws. By winter, I believe the benefits of the Sorcerous Kingdoms policies will be made clear and any opposition based on economic concerns or residual antagonism will have mostly dissipated. Orderly legislative processes should be the order of the day from that point forward. We are also currently weighing how to incorporate Demihuman communities in the Sorcerous Kingdom into the framework of the greater government, but fundamental differences in customs and biology leave us with various difficulties I understand, Albedo. As I said previously: you have my complete trust when it comes to the creation of functional legislation for the Sorcerous Kingdomis something the matter? As Ainz spoke, Albedos posture and expression shifted ever so slightly. He frowned. there is one matter I would like to discuss with you, Ainz-sama. I believe this requires your direct input. Uh oh. So far, everything seemed straightforward C more like an overview or progress report, of sorts. Now, an issue that caused even Albedo to deliberate heavily upon and come to him to consult on reared its ugly head. Ainz cursed himself: lingering on the subject of laws for so long was just asking for it. Lets see it then, he steeled himself. Albedos delicate, gloved hand disappeared into the air in front of her. When it reappeared again, it was grasping the edge of a tome. What thehow big is that thing? The tome was withdrawn roughly halfway out before Albedos eyes widened briefly, and her hand stopped. Uhis it stuck? Really? How big does it have to be to get stuck? How did she make it fit? Ainz-sama. Y-yes? Your clothing todaydid you select it specifically? Hm? Uh, well, it was coordinated by the maid on duty, but I am quite fond of it. I suppose it is more to my tastes, if that is your question. Albedo blinked several times before visibly gathering herself and removing the rest of the book from her inventory and placing it on the desk. Uwahsorry for having such shitty fashion sense! Now, what the hell is this, even? He looked down at the absurdly thick tome, and his gaze traced the edges of his desk to check if it was straining under its weight. He was fairly certain the thing could be used as a deadly weapon. His head turned up to meet Albedos gaze. What is the meaning of this, Albedo? Albedo flinched. Ainz frowned, furrowing his brow deeply. I-Im sorry to have taken up your precious time with this, Ainz-sama, her tips of her wings trembled. Its regarding an incident that occurred while you were away in the Dwarf Kingdom. The summary is inside the coverits a matter in which Im uncertain. His expression did not fade as he looked down once again at the tome. Opening it would surely look like the yawning jaws of some beast, large enough to swallow a man whole. Ainz lifted the cover slightly and pulled out the folder he spotted within. He narrowed his eyes, and his frown only deepened when he read through the content. This was happening in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Explain, he said grimly. Y-yes, Ainz-sama, Albedo licked her lips, which had lost their colour. The ongoing situation that you see described in the documents was something we were monitoring. They matched patterns of behaviour observed scattered throughout various portions of Re-Estize. I believe you know my stance on these matters: we cannot have any sort of this nonsense here. I do not consider this acceptable behaviour for our citizens. I predicted that there would be an attempt at remediation, Albedo said, so I decided to see how such an attempt would play out. The measures were, as you see before you, insufficient. While the data collected was invaluable, I did not foresee that Shalltear would intervene. How in the world did that happen, anyways? As far as he knew, Shalltear was organizing the Frost Dragons and the logistics surrounding the Sorcerous Kingdoms assistance with the Dwarven migration. Towards the end of the investigation, she had popped up and leveled the capital of the county, after which Mare had come to clean up the mess. Aura dealt with the remaining criminals trying to escape. Then, they went around and dumped all of the citizens in the county in the opposite corner of Re-Estize. Losing nearly 20,000 of his citizens seemed painful, but the land itself was poorly managed and spiraling into destitution. Actually, he didnt lose 20,000 citizens C not if he considered the preparations underway to destabilize Re-Estize. Eventually, they would willingly join under the Sorcerous Kingdom under similar terms as the Empire had. In a few years, these exiles would effectively be back under the Sorcerous Kingdoms influence, and it wasnt as if they could track every single individual to make sure they stayed out in that case. He could simply offer amnesty and play it off as being a kind and merciful ruler, allowing them to return to better lives than their formerly squalid existence. The loss of a small town was a shame but, in the grand scheme of things, everything worked out quite neatly for him. Stillwas a punishment in order for the actions of the group investigating matters? Out of the four names mentioned, there was one not on the list of exceptional persons, so it seemed a convenient throwaway. He went back to the report and started reading through it more carefully. What is it about this incident that you wish to discuss? He asked as he continued his reading. It would be in relation to the laws of Re-Estize that were adopted by the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ainz-sama, she answered. These laws facilitate the patterns of behaviour you see here. Foolish Humans twisting their masters laws to their advantage for short term gains and an inflated sense of self worth. Ainz continued reading as she spoke, and long after. Laws twisted and enforced by corrupt officials and their lackeys. If Touch Me was here, what would he say? Ulbert would have probably gone on some sort of rampage. Since you said that you desire my input, I believe the laws should stay as they are, Albedo. Barring your efforts to adapt them to other species, of course. May I know what led you to this conclusion, Ainz-sama? Sentimentality. He wanted to say, but he had already used that once. He sighed internally; it sounded lame, anyways. Please look at the people on stage. An echo of recent events, Gondos words drifted up to the forefront of his mind. The points of his eyes dimmed as the vision of the Dwarven celebration rose out of his memories. Gondo had requested that he do one more thing for the Runesmiths, before they set about moving to their new home in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ainz had readily agreed, as it was a relative pittance from his perspective. As scene played out, he thought on Gondos words. It was a going away party; he had helped to provide a feast for them, so they were happyor so he thought. But, after Gondo explained at length, he came to understand that what he had done was not just secure provisions for a party. It was not the generous offering of food and drink; the promise of housing and employment that was what returned their stride. It was what it meant C what he had restored to them. What he had restored to them was Pride. The points of light in his eyes flared. Pride? Albedo tilted her head curiously. Indeed, Ainz nodded. Tell me, Albedo: do you take pride in being a denizen of Nazarick? Of course, Ainz-sama! Albedo said, It is the greatest privilege to be a part of Nazarick and a creation of the Supreme Beings! Behind her, Foire nodded empathetically. Even the Eight-Edge Assassins on the ceiling seemed to be doing it somehow. Then do you also believe that the people of the Sorcerous Kingdom should have pride as well? I believe they should be proud to be ruled by you, Ainz-sama. Well, that suddenly went in the wrong direction. Ainz scratched his chin lightly. You dont believe that they should take pride in being citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom? Forgive me, Ainz-sama. Your foolish servant does not understand. Oh, give me a break! The urge to sidestep the issue rose within him, but he was certain the same problem would keep coming back to haunt him in the future. Albedo was not the only member of Nazarick with these kinds of questions. He stared down at the deep green folder that lay before him, thinking on its content. Just as simply having food and drink provided to them was not truly what had returned life to the Runesmiths, so, too, could he no longer believe that simply ensuring provision and security for his citizens would produce the results he desired. At the time, what he had relied on for reference was his own life as Suzuki Satoru, in a world where simply scraping by to live was the status quo, so a land where one did not need to worry about that seemed a novel idea. Now, however, he had gone to various places; visited the societies of Humans, Demihumans and even Heteromorphs. His experiences, he thought, gave him a better idea of how he intended to rule the Sorcerous Kingdom. There were parts of him that resonated with others. He recalled his disappointed feelings when he discovered what Adventurers did in this world, and it turned out that they felt the same way. They were galvanized by the future he offered to them, and Ainz was excited in turn, certain that they would become excellent representatives for the nation. Just as he had done for the Adventurers; just as he had done for the Runesmiths, just as he had instructed Demiurge to ensure that the Empire would be satisfied in their relationship with the Sorcerous Kingdom, so, too, would he need to find a way for his own subjects. Not just for the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom, but for the children of his friends especially. So that the proud legacy of Ainz Ooal Gown could grow and flourish in this new world. Hmmwell, let me put it another way He looked around at the occupants of the room, then settled his gaze on Albedo. While I have said that Im not adept dealing with matters of the law, I have had some exposure as to how it is perceived. Touch Me and Ulbert shared a great rivalry and disagreed over a great many things, but there is at least one thing that they both understood that I noted was the same. That there is the letter of the law, and the spirit of the law C and that without its spirit, the letter of the law may simply be employed as a tool to crush the powerless underfoot. By your own words, this is at least roughly what is happening here, yes? Yes, Ainz-sama. You propose to change the laws, not only because of this sort of thing, but also because you dislike how they limit the powers of the sovereign. However, do you actually believe it has done anything of the sort? no, Ainz-sama. Even with absolute authority, he couldnt possibly micromanage every aspect of everyones lives anyways C nor would he ever want to. Nor did he know what they each needed. But unlike before, where he considered himself the sole employee capable of producing a product entirely foreign to the NPCs, he understood now that there were indeed others who could be employed. Just as he had done for Gondo, all he needed to do was set the stage. Those who knew what needed to be done would act upon it. The letter of the law is employed when the worst in people manifests. The spirit of the law allows the best in them to be drawn forth. Changing the letter of the law only redefines how undesirable behaviour is curtailed, but allowing the spirit of the law to be upheld both minimizes this behaviour and brings out the character of the people. We can always prune away those who choose to go against my wishes for the Sorcerous Kingdom, but, if the ground we plant on is sterile, nothing will grow at all. Tell me, Albedo: do you consider your service to the Sorcerous Kingdom a blessing to be embraced, or a burden forced upon you, to be cursed? I-it is a blessing, Ainz-sama! Never would any of us consider it anything resembling a curse! We would happily grind ourselves to dust in order to carry out your will! Umu. Ainz rose to his feet. He closed the file folder and held it up in one hand before him. Within this report, I see many instances of the letter of the law being employed in complete disregard to the spirit of the law. Yet who was it that submitted this report? Certainly not the perpetrators themselves. At the least, I see the same three names that youve presented in these other folders here. Talented, capable and hard-working individuals that you yourself have rated highly from an administrative standpoint, leaving their comfortable positions to deal with one of their peers. What I see is not the struggle of a downtrodden people rising against their oppressors. I see citizens rising to uphold the spirit of the law. And that is not all: I see Humans, Elves, Demons and Undead all working together for this common cause. I see denizens of Nazarick and citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom joining hands. All of differing stations, perspectives and opinions, yet all acting in a concerted effort to protect the nascent soul of our nation. This is what I desire to see, Albedo. This is what I mean by pride. It is not cheap, empty pride, nor pride in race, religion or creed. It is the pride of a nation: in its leadership and in the spirit of its laws; in the dignity and worth of its people. Pride that draws a line in the hearts of all, where all know why they must stand and fight C why sacrifices must be made, if need be. For king and country. For friends and family. No matter what challenges they face. In every place touched by the Sorcerous Kingdom; in every generation in the ages to come, this pride will be carried by my subjects and, by the world, they will be recognized as ours. Pride that can be found nowhere else: only in the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom. This pride; this identity, Ainz Ooal Gown declared, will be their Birthright. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 26 Chapter 26 No! No, no, no! That''s absolutely absurd and you know it! An uproarious voice filled the crisp morning air and Clara Corelyn looked away from the rows of tents pitched along the road leading down the gentle slopes of the Katze River Valley. Nearer to the river crossing was an odd gathering of individuals standing around a large stone table. They were sheltered under a pavilion not unlike the one she had used in Fassett County some time ago. There were four Elder Liches, five Humans and a Dwarf arguing over a set of plans laid out before them. To an outsider, it might be considered strange that an Elder Lich would argue C and even stranger that one might argue with an Elder Lich C but it was something that happened several times a day as the architects and engineers for the new harbour drafted out its design and construction. An outsider might also have expected such an argument to be punctuated by curses, Lightning Bolts and Fireballs, but no such vibrant displays happened and the only curses were the verbal sort: Clara had heard several that were quite vibrant in their own way ever since she had initiated work on the wide array of developments throughout her demesne. She approached the group with her escorts following in her wake. The clamour quieted as they turned to bow when she came to the edge of the pavilion. Lady Corelyn, one of the foremen present greeted her. Good morning. Good morning, she replied with a warm smile. Everyone appears to be quite animated today. Just the usual, my lady, the foreman replied. The new guy is still wrapping his head around what is and isnt possible around here. The new guy was the Dwarf: a stonemason that had arrived recently from their kingdom to the north in the Azerlisia Mountains. He visited the harbour towns construction site the previous evening and, flabbergasted by what he heard was being proposed, had decided to stick around and see just what in the world was going on. The timing of the arrival of travellers and merchants from the Dwarven Kingdom had been shrewdly calculated to coincide with the announcement of the Sorcerous Kingdoms new relationship with the Empire C a plan proposed by Liane Wagner. Simply put, rather than allowing trade to simply trickle in slowly on its own, Liane pushed to have an explosion of activity right at the outset in order to give the city the push that it needed to reassert itself as a major hub of commerce. The bold noblewoman had also preemptively plied her connections in the Empire to ensure that a sizable amount of traffic was ready to cross the border with their wares. As the daughter of a successful magnate, Liane was well aware of the value of traffic and momentum in commerce, knowing that it would take on a life of its own once its infectious energy reached a critical point C as long as there was something to sustain it. By the time traders fully reestablished their routes with E-Rantel and the nations beyond, the midsummer harvests would be due and the flows of trade would happily carry away their uncommonly cheap commodities to the rest of the region. When Clara, Liane and Florine reviewed it between themselves, it seemed a matter of common sense between the three noblewomen born to houses with merchant backgrounds. Liane would have the city entrenched as an irresistible port of call in a single, powerful stroke, and the Royal Court needed little convincing to place their seal of approval on her plan. Though somewhat harrowing, their time in the west had solidified their sense of what the Sorcerous Kingdom required of them C as well as what would and would not be considered acceptable behaviour C and they were now all working in their own way for the benefit of their territories and the realm with a degree of confidence could not have existed before. For Claras part, she had already been well on her way with Ludmilas prodding some weeks ago. However, since most of the labour she required was tied up by the construction of the initial phases of the Demihuman District in E-Rantel, it was not until recently that the Royal Court loosened their grip on them. The nine who formed the core of her efforts in the construction of the harbour town were the Elder Liches, Human engineers and architects who were listening to the Dwarf ramble on. Id like to see what you think is capable of making these insane alterations to the river, the Dwarf grumbled out his challenge. Oh, Ive seen those big, fancy golems you have out helping to lay the foundations of that new district in the city, but this is a giant godsdamned river youre talking about reshaping like some sort of drainage ditch. Youll need something a lot bigger than that. He is about this tall, actually, Clara held her hand level with her waist. Lord Mare has been working on the Demihuman District and the Adventurer Training Area as well but, with the upcoming events and the first phase of the Demihuman District being completed soon, I was able to reserve him for an afternoon. The Dwarf stared at her incredulously. Clara could not tell whether he thought her speaking in jest or entirely unhinged. The foreman glanced at his reaction and quickly spoke into the silence. Anyways, I wont fault him for his reactions, my lady, he said. Hes just come in and he knows his craft, so were glad to have him. Once were all on the same page, the harbour and bridge will easily exceed the requirements youve specified. One of the Elder Liches cleared its throat. Or at least it made the sound of one clearing its throat, as it did not have one. The foreman made a face. Was there something else? Clara prompted. Eryes, but you probably wont like it, the Foreman said. That will not change the fact that I should know what is going on, Clara said. Weve received some newbuilding standards, he said. Both the bridge and the harbour areas have been marked as essential structures for logistics and security by the central administration. I have not received any such notification, Clara said. It was just penned out by one of the Elder Liches, he replied, bout ten minutes ago. They need to be redesigned: fortified against attacks from land and air and fashioned to defend against assaults by tier five magic casters. Clara blinked. What did that even mean? Is it possible? She asked. I have no idea, the foreman answered. Ive never heard of such a thing, at least. The Elder Liches dont seem to have anything to contribute either, so were all stumped. Stolen novel; please report. I will look into it, Clara said. Does that mean we will need to postpone? No, my lady, he replied, we can go on ahead with the broader work; the town too. Its the structures in the harbour and bridge area going up after that that will be pending whatever we can figure out. Therell be plenty to work on once the groundwork is done, so we can just reallocate our resources until then. Clara reviewed the development schedule in her mind: they could indeed just focus on building the town for the time being while she investigated the new standards. Lord Mare would arrive in a few days, after projections indicated the first wave of traffic from the Empire would reach its peak. The reshaping of the river to facilitate the new harbour district would serve as a demonstration of the Sorcerous Kingdoms capabilities beyond the destructive potential that had become associated with them. A few days would be used to spread word for any interested in witnessing the applications of its magical might in civil engineering. She had piggybacked on Lianes efforts, finding this opportune time to show off the groundwork for the harbour. Most of the nobility was in constant competition now, looking for ways to both increase the duchys prestige and turn the events to the advantage of their own fiefs. Clara was no different in her thinking, but the vast majority of the work in her recently expanded demesne involved refurbishing the hundreds of hamlets and villages scattered throughout the fertile riverlands and reworking its poor infrastructure. Even with the new sources of labour from the Sorcerous Kingdom, this work would take almost two years and would mostly take place out of sight of the highways, so she was relying on the ongoing construction of the harbour town to lend the sense that her own fief was burgeoning and that prosperity lay just around the corner. Barely seventeen, she could not begin to imagine what the reality would look like beyond the facts and figures in her projections yet, at the same time, the seeds of that bright future were already beginning to sprout up before her. All she needed to do now was nurture these seedlings into the beautiful garden of her dreams. My Lady, one of her footmen said to the side, Your transportation will be arriving shortly. Alright, she looked to her workers in the pavilion, I will beC The group appeared to once again be engrossed in the spectacle of the ornery Dwarf, so she simply smiled and turned back up the road. The rows of tents to the north accommodated a small villages worth of craftsmen and other skilled labourers: all brought in to begin laying down the foundations for the first sets of permanent buildings after Lord Mare had finished his work. A huge area had been cleared for outdoor storage and several temporary warehouses had been constructed, as well as a market area with all the services necessary to maintain the population. The tents would be dismantled as permanent residential buildings were completed, which would serve for the next few years as homes for their families while work continued on the town and its surroundings. As the sounds of the carriage drew closer, she watched it make a wide circle around the market area before returning north to pull up in front of her. One of her footmen opened the door, while another assisted her ascent into the vehicle. She was met with the sight of Liane and Florine, who greeted her with relaxed postures. Heyo. Good morning, Clara. Good morning, Liane, Florine. Baroness Wagner was perhaps a bit too relaxed; she waved lazily from where she had slouched halfway down her seat, skirts riding up her legs. The footman who had assisted Clara into the carriage gawked open-mouthed at the sight before closing the door on his own head. Blushing furiously, he scrambled to remove himself and shut the door. The carriage driver leaned over to ensure that his new passenger had settled herself before coaxing the horses forward. Vineyards stretching to the horizon passed beyond the opened crystal panes of the window, which allowed a refreshing breeze into the cabin as they rode northwards towards E-Rantel. Several minutes passed before Clara spoke. It could have been worse, she said. Yep, Liane agreed. Im not sure what to make of this final decision Florine said hesitantly. The decision that the youngest member of their entourage referred to was a notification delivered to the nobility of the duchy, concluding the matter of House Fassett. It was not a day and a half since their audience with the Royal Court, which rendered the decision with its usual shocking speed. Though their small group had the sense that they were successful in their task, the remainder of the House of Lords was still dreading the outcome. Fassett County and its constituent titles had been dissolved, save for those within the barony which had been spared from the final verdict. As Humans had failed to manage the lands properly, the former territory was given over to the Monsters, Heteromorphs and Demihumans of the Sorcerous Kingdom who could make the gently-swelling hills and dense forests of Fassett County their home. In time, it would return to its primeval state C travellers passing through on the highway would never recognize it as land once inhabited by Humans. In addition, a wide buffer zone along the border with Re-Estize had been established, and undesirable elements caught trying to sneak in across this buffer from Re-Estize would be killed or eaten C probably both C by the new inhabitants in the area. Count V?lkchenheims remaining territory had been cut in half as a result but, in return, the independent baronies in the west had been consolidated under his title. Clara wasnt sure if the sudden shift in power was a good thing or not C hopefully, the overly optimistic young Count would be able to administer his new territories and vassals well. Count V?lkchenheim is nothing like the Fassetts, Clara shared her thoughts, and, by all accounts, he is a benevolent and fair ruler. The west should be stable now, I think? Thank the gods for that, Liane sighed. We didnt even spend a week away dealing with that mess and I couldnt believe how much work piled up. Im going to sleep for days after thisno, wait, that will just make more work pile up. I havent had all that much to do at home, actually, Florine said. My demesne is always nice and slow and peacefulmaybe I should continue helping out with things outside my borders. My paperwork lies beyond your borders, Liane said. Help me out a bit. I was actually thinking of staying on with the efforts to organize and establish the migrants that moved out to the abandoned crown territories northeast of us, she said. Many were sent to occupy all those settlements ruined from the raiding along the Imperial border last year. I really need to find a way to distinguish myself C it feels like everyone is leaving me behind. Aw, we wont leave you behind, Liane patted her friend on the back. You might not intend to, but you definitely are! Florine said, Clara was granted a huge county and Im certain Liane is not far behind with everything shes doing. Clara understood the unspoken subtext behind their words: a realization that had crept up on them all as recent events had played out to their conclusionor, rather than a conclusion, it was a beginning C a new constant presented before those that would act as administrators of the realm. Gone were the days when the lands would suffer abuses of power and displays of incompetence due to the lack of means to enforce the will of a faraway sovereign. The power of the Sorcerous Kingdom was unmatched, and the will of His Majesty was absolute. Whether it be a village or a barony; a town or a county, considerations that normal governments might make out of necessity were of no concern in their new nation: undesirables were purged or removed. In their place awaited the armies of Undead administrators and various other servants that would facilitate a smooth bureaucracy. Over them would be placed those talented and capable enough to orchestrate the operations of their respective territories, handling key decisions and managing overall development and direction. Clara was already proving that this was possible in her own county: she had fourteen baronies under her management, and all she needed was a trio of Elder Liches for each barony to organize the raw administrative data for her to analyze and draw up new policies and directives with. She understood that she wasnt exactly someone that one would compare regular nobles to, but she felt that even her astonishingly large territory was nowhere near the limit of her capabilities to manage under the new systems brought by the Sorcerous Kingdom. That was besides the point, however, and the message was clear: unlike their former nation of Re-Estize, there was no need for tens of thousands of nobles occupying the various levels of administration. The Sorcerous Kingdom only needed those both austere and capable enough to meet their standards, and only the exceptional few would truly thrive. Of the nations remaining nobility, those old enough to understand this were spurred to even greater heights of activity. Desperately trying to prove themselves worthy of their station, yet daring to hope that their efforts would prove them qualified for new lands and titles where they could further prove their quality and grow their legacies. Carrot and stick, indeed. Ludmila is still Baroness, Clara said. She doesnt seem to mind. Well, she actually did mind some of the recent developments, though in a way Clara found rather amusing. Frontier Nobles already possessed a reputation as stern, militant aristocrats, and her role in the fate of House Fassett had the rest of the nobility outside of their little circle jumping at shadows even when she was mentioned in passing. It was to the degree where Clara thought that, if Ludmila did ever pop up to look into something, the noble in question would just fall dead on the spot due to their own worries spiraling out of control. You cant be serious, Florine said, you might be used to her as a childhood friend, but to us she moves like lightning! Shes so far ahead that I cant even guess where she actually is C everything will just catch up one day and well all just stand around with our mouths open. Thats true, Liane nodded. Her fief might look all cute and lonely out on the border right now, but it is a border territory. Ludmila will come to realize this sooner or later and, you know, expand the border. Thats a part of her job, after all. Shell end up with more land than the three of us combined. The Frontier Nobles of Re-Estize had been on the defensive for so long that the thought had completely slipped Claras mind. When territories managed by the militant nobility along the wilderness had the resources to spare, they would invariably attempt to expand the holdings of the nation. With the economic boon provided by Undead labour and the forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom made available to be leased at reasonable rates, this was a clear inevitability. There was very little reason for the central administration to bar her from doing so, and Ludmila would eventually outrank them all. Though not necessarily a bad thing in itself, Clara could not help but worry about how it might change her dearest friend. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 27 Chapter 27 The carriage slowed as they joined the queue awaiting entry into E-Rantel. When was the last time weve had to wait to enter the city? Not since autumn? Liane replied to Florines question with a smug grin. She popped a wedge of roasted potato into her mouth as the carriage rolled to a stop, and Clara shook her head. Liane had been so confident of the outcome of her scheme that she even had lunch prepared to enjoy at their leisure through the delay. The first day of the grand opening had been booked with several appointments which they decided to attend together to create a stronger platform for themselves. You engineered all of this," Clara said, "the moment they get into the city, theyll know they''ve been played. Everyone I contacted knows exactly what the play is without saying so, Liane replied. They see it for what it is and will take advantage of the traffic weve created for them. Only a fool would be angry over being provided with a lucrative opportunity for free. Clara could not fault her rationale but, as a merchant, Liane was by far the most ambitious and calculating between them. She was even bold enough to enlist the Royal Court to bend three whole nations to her will. It wont be as effective if you try this again any time soon, Clara said. Once is enough, Liane said. We have all the attention we need now. A trio of shadows crossed overhead. Through the window filtered the reaction of nervous horses; their drivers attempting to maintain control. Their own carriage remained undisturbed. After the unsettled commotion from the foreign visitors quieted outside, the carriage rolled forward another length. "Who are we meeting with today anyways?" Clara asked. Hmmthere were a handful of representatives from prominent merchant companies based beyond the City State Alliance, Liane said. Clara rolled her eyes. Youre really not holding back, are you? She muttered. I see no reason to, Liane replied lightly. This is a new era for all of us: let the others stay distracted with local offerings while we extend our influence outside of the immediate region. I used to think that Ludmila would be seen as the scariest one out of all of us, Clara said, but now Im not so sure You actually believe that? Liane scoffed, I got nothing onC Voices rose ahead of their carriage, and Liane opened the driver window. What goin on? She asked. Its the caravan right ahead of us, my lady, the driver answered. Looks like they couldnt handle the customs inspection. Clara peeked ahead out of the window beside her. The wagon in front of them bore the sigil of a company from the Empire C one of the regional merchant lines that regularly operated between Arwintar and Hoburns. Clara opened her door and stepped out onto the freshly repaved road. One of the footmen attending to the carriage fell in line behind her as she made her way up the procession of vehicles. After passing three wagons, she found two of the city militia, an Elder Lich and a Death Knight standing near a wagon in the middle of the caravan. The teamster driving the wagon and two labourers were filling the air with their panicked shouts. One of the city militia was trying to shout over their shouting as the Elder Lich looked on. The Death Knight had raised its guard and its massive flamberge loomed over them. What is going on here? Her voice cut through the clamour. She did not raise her voice C instead projecting it through her ability. The men immediately stopped and turned their gazes in her direction. Ludmila would come and conduct experiments on occasion, particularly when she discovered something new, and they could spend hours pursuing some strange new ability or findings on previously discovered ones. Some Clara appeared to share in common with her friend, others she had absolutely no success with. The tentatively labeled Voice of Authority was one of the former. It saved her quite a lot of shouting; in this case it had immediately suspended their shouting as well. The two city militia bowed as soon as they realized who had addressed them. Countess Corelyn, one of them said. Our apologies for the delay. We were just performing a standard inspection, but the men crewing this wagon reactedpoorly. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. She looked to the wagon crew: they were grown men all, with the look of well-weathered and experienced caravan labourers. Is this the first time this has happened today? She asked, looking back at the customs officer. Yes, my lady, the customs officer answered. Traffic just started arriving about an hour ago; this is the first lot that broke. Was something we were expecting to happen eventually, but this reaction is far beyond how the locals were when things started returning to normal. They were about to go for their weapons right before you arrived. Clara felt her lips turn down slightly. What would they even hope to gain by fighting a customs inspection? According to Ludmila, even a single Death Knight would take a large party of unspecialized Adamantite Adventurers an extended battle to overcome C assuming they were even prepared to deal with one. Beyond that, it was unheard of for a merchant to attack the officials of the very city they were trying to conduct trade in. The caravan master has submitted to this customs inspection, she looked at the officer, who nodded. Why are you defying your employers decision? I hope youre not trying to smuggle anythingthat would end quite poorly for you. The suggestion that they might be doing something illegitimate got through to the driver, who straightened to speak. I-its all like it says on the manifest, my lady, his trembling voice had a hint of indignation, its all legal. Unless somethings changed None of our commercial regulations have changed, Clara replied calmly, and I do not think your employer is paying you to create delays. The driver reluctantly nodded and the inspection team came forward. After a few steps, one of the crew members started shouting again. Back, you unholy monster! The man held out a chain from which the symbol of the Four Great Gods swung back and forth. The inspection team stopped again, and the Death Knight brandished its flamberge menacingly. Clara eyed the holy symbol: like Ludmila, she was a follower of the Six Great Gods, so the icon held no special significance to her beyond the vague notion that it was a product of heresy. Regardless, the secular governments of the northern Human nations C and by extension the Sorcerous Kingdom, which had adopted the laws of Re-Estize C meant that faith had no direct influence on policy and law. Is this man a priest? She asked. The driver shook his head, and Clara turned to the Elder Lich and the Death Knight. Are you two alright? Is that symbol even doing anything? The effects are negligible, it replied. It actually did? They were lucky that the Death Knight didnt just swat them out of existence. There were special orders issued for the occasion, with the understanding that something like this might happen. These orders, however, only covered a certain extent of behaviour. She looked up at the Death Knight, then back at the panicking man. Just what in the world are you hoping to accomplish? She asked. I wont let them take me, he said in a tremulous voice, Ive devoted my soul to the gods! No Undead monster is gonna to eat me! That is preposterous, Clara said, lightly brushing her fingers over the Death Knights elbow. They are not going to eat you. The Death Knight lowered its flamberge. The Undead stationed here are civil servants acting according to His Majesty''s bidding, and you are wasting everyones time. Clara turned to the inspection team, You men guide this fellow away from the wagon. Once he is away, continue with your work. The next time this happens, do not hesitate to move impediments safely out of the way. This traffic will only increase, and extended delays will reflect poorly on the order of His Majestys city. She watched as the man was walked away from the wagon by the two city militia. The Death Knight came forward to draw the tarp back off of the wagon while the Elder Lich rose to compare its contents with the manifest in its hand. After a handful of minutes, it descended from the wagon and cast a spell. All Appraisal Magic Item. Its eyes scanned the wagon one last time before moving on to the next vehicle. Clara could feel the gazes of the caravan labourers upon her as she made her way back to the carriage. Florine was looking up at her with sparkly eyes while Liane wore her impish smirk. Ah, the graceful Countess Corelyn, she proclaimed in bawdy tones. The mere sound of her beautiful voice stills the tongues of quarreling men; with but a gentle touch of her fair fingers, she soothes legendary Undead capable of ruining nations." Clara poked her index finger towards Lianes ribs, but the girl deftly danced away with a laugh, disappearing into the carriage. We taught you both how to use that ability already, Clara said as she reseated herself, and Im sure the Death Knight was just playing along: they arent mindless, you know. Hmph, Liane crossed her arms, you say that Im the one that does bold things, but here you are making a legend for yourself. By the end of summer youre going to have an endless procession of suitors courting you. Clara did not really look forward to that. Well, maybe she would have, but there were so many things that she wanted to do now that there was nowhere near enough time to find a proper consort, never mind starting a family. Perhaps, when things settled down, she might be able to settle down as well. If they ever settled down. I will post an Elder Lich that they can spew their flowery poems at, she said. If you are waiting for me to begin things on that front, think again. In fact, since youre nowhere near as busy as I am right now, perhaps it is something you should pursue while you can. Geh! Liane recoiled as her playful teasing was turned against her. Maybe we can try the Empire? Florine mused, Theres a distinct lack of eligible candidates here and, after seeing what was going on out west, I dont even want to think about looking in Re-Estize. Liane has plenty of connections in Arwintar and some of the other cities Or maybe we could just issue portraits of Florine in something outrageous instead, Liane traced an absurd cut in the air. Theyll come swarming here with just a glance. That way we won''t have to waste our time wandering around. Florine rose and started hitting Liane in the arm. Help, my Lady Corelyn! Liane laughed, The Demon of Fertile Hills is upon me again~ Clara smiled at the pair. Liane was very sensitive to their groups collective mood: whenever she thought they needed some energy, she seemed to always be ready to pick up their spirits. To everyone else, she was a shrewd and ruthless magnates daughter, but to her friends, she was a playful and reliable companion. The carriage rolled forward again, and Florine settled back into her seat. They slowed as they approached the gatehouse, then picked up speed again as they were waved through by the men at the checkpoint. Traveling through the military district, they passed row upon row of Undead labourers stretching out into the distance. In order to minimize the traffic issues resulting from thousands of Undead transitioning between order and assignment, they were mustered in the inactive district during the night, had their equipment delivered to them during the day, then sent out to the territories after traffic slowed again in the evening. It took several minutes to traverse through the district to the next gatehouse, which led into the common area of the city. Within, the full scale of the preparations that had been made could be seen all around. Festive flags of every colour fluttered on lines drawn over streets which had been scoured until the cobblestones gleamed in the sunlight. The buildings had been re-paneled and repainted, fresh shutters thrown open and lined with planters filled with vibrant flowers. The air was filled with the sounds of civilization that only a city could have, and the atmosphere was abuzz with excitement from both residents and visitors alike. The citizens strode through the streets purposefully with unworried expressions and occasionally small groups of children, released from their regular tasks in assisting their parents, played raucous games that only they seemed to understand the rules of. They did not care at all that they fought imaginary battles around the legs of the Death Knights posted at every corner, or that they would occasionally almost overrun an Elder Lich that was on some administrative errand from one part of the city to another. Visitors could only stare in disbelief at the juxtaposition of life and death that played out before their very eyes. Overhead, flights of Dragons glided across the clear azure skies while Liches streaked over the rooftops. As the crisp northern winds banished the heat rising from the pavement, the women looked out from their carriage with a nascent sense of pride stirring in their hearts. In their own small way, they had contributed to this scene: merely a glimpse of the brilliant future which lay ahead of them all. The Sorcerous Kingdom would rise C to the awe and wonder of the world. Birthright: Act 5, Chapter 28 Chapter 28 I cant move. If I move, hmmNarberal has been neutralized as well. The fatalistic line of thought wove its way through the mind of Pandoras Actor as he looked down at the table where a variety of goods were arrayed before him. On this busy first day of the grand opening, he was working full-time in his role as Momon: making his presence known to the citizenry, visiting with merchants and dignitaries alike. Initially, that had not been the plan: his Father had taken him aside a few days ago, instructing him to pose as the Sorcerer King. Momonga-sama would go out as Momon, where he could experience for himself the progress which had been made in E-Rantel. Yes...that was the plan, and Pandoras Actor had very much wanted his Master to see all the accomplishments that he and his fellows had worked hard to achieve. But, that dawn, he made his way over to the former Mayors residence and found Albedo waiting C no, blocking the door. With an angelic smile on her face, the Guardian Overseer had informed him that Ainz-sama had changed his mind and he would personally be holding audience all week as the Sorcerer King: with his Prime Minister at his side, of course. She then pointed to the gate leading to the rest of the city with Ginnungagap and suggested that Pandoras Actor be on his way in tones that were far too friendly. And, so, he wandered about the city, ensuring everything was in perfect order and the atmosphere was suitable for the festive eventwhich eventually resulted in his current quandary. With the opening of the border came the flow of goods carried by the regional trade. With a word here and there and the skillful assistance of an ambitious young noblewoman who had volunteered to help coordinate things, several major purveyors of magical goods had been secured. Not only that; a delegation from the Imperial Ministry of Magic would be displaying their work C as well as several promising developments from the Imperial Magic Academy C in the main plaza. I-its not just for me; the Adventurer Guild needs magic items, and the Sorcerous Kingdom should employ more magical utilitiesyesits not like Im doing it to sate my own personal interests While he did not expect anything of even mid-level potency from their offerings, he was interested in the applications that they had come up with. Though generally low tier, the people here were remarkably innovative when it came to the development of magical items, and it was not uncommon to see things that were entirely unheard of in Yggdrasil. With their new magic came new magic items, and it was gratifying to expand his knowledge and expertise in this field. Not only that but, as the Guardian responsible for the Treasury, he considered it his duty to do so. He had earmarked the time that he estimated it would take for them to set up and open their displays to the public, then positioned himself over at a stand nearby: pretending to browse the mundane items on display. One stand away from the Ministry of Magics exhibition, he had committed a grave error. Did I drop my guard? No C I expected thisor did I? This amountis strange. Definitely strange. He had long become used to the attention of the women of the city; he had learned to converse with them cordially and set them down gently in conversation without bruising their emotions and shattering expectations. He could brush off the tails he occasionally picked up and developed ways to display his prowess in his efforts to both deflect their feelings and further stoke the citizens rising regard for the Dark Warrior. The citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom were also long accustomed to his presence, and most knew where the boundaries of admiration and respect were drawn. Theyre not from here, thats why. It must be the case Usually, if he continued moving, the women of the city would not follow him all over the place. As he had wandered around the plaza today, however, the pack of women kept growing until he felt the sheer gravity of their emotions emanating from behind him. They would try to get his attention; asking him questions, trying to touch his cloak and armour or come into his line of sight. Recalling their assortment of garments and varied appearances, he was certain that they were a part of the influx of foreign merchants filling the city. He skimmed the thoughts of the growing following of women, though he supposed he did not need to do so to discern what they desired. There must also have been a fluffy pink haze that trailed after him wherever he went. These women of travelling merchant stock were far more brazen than the local women in both physical expression and thought: merely seeking the thrill of a casual encounter before they packed up and moved on. With an ear to the pulse of trade, rumors and the tales which circulated with their travels, they projected their wildest fantasies onto the Legendary Momon. Having no experience with suchopenindividuals, he had stopped to stand where he currently was to brood over how to extricate himself from the ever growing numbers which pressed at him from every side. He had fallen into the trap of assuming his customary brooding stance: placing his gauntleted right hand in a contemplative position below his chin while he cradled his elbow in the other. He was quite fond of it C believing the dark image it presented was filled with cool mystiqueand it appeared the women surrounding him thought so as well. As one, they became silent, with faces flushed and lips parted while their glistening eyes gazed up at his figure in pained longing. He had inadvertently brought their emotional tension to a plateau, which could only be described as a razor thin wire stretched to its limit. If he did anything, that thread would almost certainly snap and chaos would erupt. Even the girl manning the stand gazed up at him in the same way: she blissfully shrugged off the fact that he was obstructing her business. He thought that if he asked for one of her wares he would have received a dozen for free. What in the world is she selling, anyways? Food? A tool? Its so ridiculous that I cant appraise it. Why does this strange object cost so much? He wanted to sigh, but he couldnt. He wanted to walk away, but he was trapped. He would probably be able to escape by suddenly leaping up onto the rooftops but, seeing that his objective was right beside him, it would look awfully strange if he were to simply hop back down again. Oiiii...Nabe? Narberal? Narberal-sama? This Hero is in distress Nabe, his first and last line of defence, remained unaware of the thoughts he was casting in her direction as he eyed her out of the corner of his visor. Well, she did only have a single level in Doppelganger, after all. Her cold manner and sharp words were effective at chasing off even the most amorous individuals, but this convenient ability had been sealed away by a gaggle of curious casters from the Ministry of Magic exhibition that had surrounded her. Adamantite caster! What tier of magic do you possess? Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. What are your most effective combinations of spells in crowded quarters? I have scrolls and wands on me: would you like to exchange them with some of yours? What are your thoughts on Slime-centric research for urban utility applications? How about Van Gushmonds thesis: Fundamental Principles of Magocratic Governance? Oh, Beautiful Princess, sign my grimoire! Narberal had been explicitly instructed to be at her absolute best behaviour by Ainz-sama for the duration of the event, so she stood stuck in the crowd of magic casters near the exhibition. Tersely answering what questions she thought would be allowed, her face looked like she was being forced to chew on rivets forged out of Adamask alloy. Minutes passed as they both weathered their respective sieges. The exhibition would open soon, yet he couldnt move to inspect all of their magic items: what sort of cruel and unusual torture was this? The Ministry of Magic is proud to present the World of Magic exhibition! A womans voice floated over the din of the crowd with the assistance of a magical loudspeaker, Come one, come all C a plethora of rare and advanced magical items to feast your senses upon! He knew he shouldnt. He didnt want to C no, he wanted to but he couldnt. He had to. Pandoras Actor turned his head towards the voice. Oh scheiC The thread of tension snapped, and the trap was sprung: the ninety-three women who had surrounded him exploded into a screaming mass, like a swarm of Banshees unleashed upon the crowded plaza. With all their excitement directed at him, the sound entered through the gaps in his armour, reverberating endlessly throughout the metal suit. S-s-sonic damage? Why does it feel so effective, theyre so low level! Kyaaa! Momon! Momon!!! He twisted and turned, trying to make his way out of the crowd from under the crashing waves of amorous intent. He felt the entire main plaza staring in his direction. Ah, Im supposed to revel in attention C why does it pain me so? Touch me, Momon! I can only be one or the other! I want your babies, Momon! The women seemed to feed off of the competition for his attention, fighting to press themselves against him. Hello? Im in armour, you know? Youre not going to be able to feel anything. Woah! He couldnt feel their bodies, but he could definitely feel their thoughts, which continued to rise on the crescendo of emotion. He continued working his way through the crowd. Slowly, slowly. Yes, miss, thats flattering but No, no, I dont want to know how many lovers you have in each city, nutte! No! Why? What is the point in me doing that! !!! That last imparted thought made him freeze. A chill ran over his body. Psychic damage? Whowho was that! What are you making me wear in your head! ActuallyIve never seen some of those items befoCnein! Which one of you degenerateC His gaze fell on the source of the horrifyingly obscene thoughts: with bright, emerald eyes and hair the colour of bright flames, she couldnt have been more than fourteen. Sensing his intense gaze focused upon her, she returned a smouldering one of her own as she lasciviously traced her tongue over her lips. Nope! Nopenopenopenopenope. Finally breaking past the edge of the crowd, he leapt away onto the nearby rooftops and hopped back down into the alley behind, darting into the rear entrance of the Adventurer Guild. He made his way through the back hall, emerging near the reception desk C startling Ishpen and Wina C and scurried up the stairs to the second floor. Walking over to one of the windows overlooking the main plaza, he peeked through the shutters. After a moment, he heard footsteps on the stairs behind him and quickly turned around to see who had tailed him. Is there something wrong, Momon? Pluton Ainzach asked him C apparently he had come to see who had run through the back areas of the Guild Hall. Nothing, nothing at all His voice trailed off, and Ainzach looked up at him curiously. Do you think me a prude, Ainzach? Pardon me? No, never mind. I was just thinking about how advanced young people seem to be these days. That may be so, Momon, Ainzach replied in a neutral tone. Pluton, auch du? Well if you need anything, the guildmaster said as the silence stretched on between them, Ill be working in my office C we have some stocking up to do. Pandoras Actor sighed and continued to stand at the window. Fifteen minutes later, the crowd of women had dispersed and it seemed clear enough to peruse the offerings of the Imperial Ministry of Magic. Hello? Pandoras Actor? He received a Message just as he began to descend the stairs. Shalltear, is it? Hm Yes, I tried using a Message scroll: I see that I got it right arinsune. Is there something I can help you with? I would like to consult you on the use of a few magic items arinsukayour insight would be greatly appreciated. But the exhibition Hm? No, its nothing. I should be able to set aside an hour or so to help you. Oh, thank you C I will open a Gate at your location. Stepping through the portal which opened on the second floor, he entered a dark and cramped room. Below a dim oil lamp which seemed to barely shed any light at all, Shalltear Bloodfallen reclined on a simple wooden chair across a rough dining table from Ludmila Zahradnik. A Human maid stood ready to attend them nearby. Welcome back to Wardens Vale, Momon, Baroness Zahradnik stood to greet him. Ive never had the opportunity to express my gratitude for everything that youve done for me. Umu. Before everything else, the first thing he felt C or rather he did not feel C was the cacophony of thoughts that had inundated him in E-Rantel. Gently assuaging his frayed sensibilities in the blessed psionic silence, he observed each person in turn: Shalltear was Undead, so his ability to detect thoughts did not work on her. He could read the maid, but her thoughts were as calm and quiet as a pristine pool of still water. The Baronesswas blocking him. No, that shouldnt be possible. He ran his gaze over her slender figure until he noticed the dull grey Ring of Mental Fortitude on her left hand. Shalltear had requested one from the Treasury and, after seeing it on her vassals middle finger, all of the pieces which composed the current situation fell into place. Developments on Shalltears end had advanced at a rapid pace, and his gamble continued to pay out the various other dividends which he had dared to hope for. Taking a seat at the table with a flourish to distract her from the dull glow of the ring, he continued to observe the Baroness outward appearance. It seemed that she had matured both physically and mentally; it was nearly impossible to see the naive noble scion he had shrewdly tested several weeks ago. Pandoras Actor let out a satisfied sigh with his peace of mind restored. Is something the matter? Shalltear asked. Ah, no, he replied, continuing to register the changes in the young noblewoman. If anything, being here in your home sets my mind at ease. Wow~ Shalltear said. The maids eyes widened, and she covered her mouth with her hands. The Baroness lips trembled slightly as a maidenly blush coloured her cheeks. Huh? I-I am...quite flattered, she replied in a slightly flustered voice, but I do not wish to come between you and Nabe. Eh? He stared blankly at her through his visor. You are acouple, yes? You two seem so close, so this must be the case. It is said that you came here from some far away place, pursuing some great cause around the world togetherI feel it quite romantic. No...no...give me back my peace of mind! Though there is one thing I am curious about, she shifted in her seat to look at him. Do you plan on settling down somewhere once you start a family together? Pandoras Actor raised a gauntleted hand to his helmet. Birthright: Afterword Afterword Hmmwell, after five acts and probably too much time editing, the first volume of Valkyries Shadow has come to an end. Thank you for reading this far thus far, and I hope youve enjoyed things so far! Many more thanks also go to those who have provided feedback and commentary on the writing C its been interesting to see how various elements of the plot, characters and interpretation of the canon material have been received. As many have probably noticed long before reaching this point, Birthright is something like the reverse of the Overlord Light Novels: the majority of the cast consists of New World natives, living in an environment that they consider mundane in what mundane ways they know. Even scenes of the powerful members of Nazarick that make their various appearances tend to not focus on de facto power, but rather how each ends up interacting with the weak and alien elements of the Sorcerous Kingdom that they have been charged to oversee by Momonga. Kingdom building is not just about the construction of farms and blacksmiths, but also exploring aspects of law and culture, establishing national spirit, as well as addressing the various domestic/international events and problems that crop up along the way. It starts with a whimper, and ends with a bangat least relative to how it started. A slow ramp-up from the rather plain lives of the characters to hints of the more power fantasy-ish developments to come. The influence of Nazarick will change the Sorcerous Kingdom, and the Sorcerous Kingdom will extend its influence over the worldbut not all at once and not even all parts of it at the same time. Valkyries Shadow is the story of that journey, written within the plausible bounds of the canon material. Volume Stuff On References and Allusion I packed the story full of these, as well as subtext in various dialogues and scenes, but I rarely see commentary on it. Maybe those that notice just dont discuss it, as it is something to be personally discovered and enjoyed. I suppose I can point out a few, however, just to show that its there in many forms Example 1:
It was a bewitching appearance that anyone would fall to; any feelings of jealousy or envy swept aside by adulation and longing. Wealth and power beyond all reason would be squandered to obtain even a moment of her favour. She was possessed of a legendary beauty that could topple nations and spark wars that set the world aflame, and the world would gladly become ashes for her sake.
This is the first highlight of Shalltear Bloodfallen in the story, seen through the eyes of Ludmila Zahradnik. It is written as a three-layered irony, though its probably hard to catch for those not familiar with what it refers to. When read at face value, it is a description of Shalltears world-class beauty. In Ludmilas eyes, it becomes ironic as she can also see the True Vampire form of Shalltear. However the description itself is a flowery paraphrasing of ruinous beauty C the Four Great Beauties of China. In Overlord, this piece of Earths folklore appears in the form of Downfall of Castle and Country. Shalltear is being described in the same terms as the WCI that brought about her fall in Volume Three of the Light Novels. Its meant to reinforce the idea that shes still in a state where shes languishing in the fragments of her broken pride and uncertainty over her own worth, thus unlikely to be acting completely like the Shalltear that everyone is used to. The final irony in the description is that, rather than a ruinous beauty and what many of her fellow NPCs believe her to be, she and her subordinates become a force for change in the right direction when it comes to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Example 2:
Even we who stand closest to His Majesty are not above the Will of the Supreme One. If it was known that the Guardian Overseer herself sought to undermine Lord Ainzs Will, the rest of us would set upon her without hesitation and render her into nothingness: only the disgraceful memory of her treason would remain As above, her declaration resounded through the air, so below.
Shalltears conclusion to the lesson that she conveys to the noble quartet. Taken at face value, it is as it says: even the Guardians follow the same rules, and if the highest figures in the Sorcerous Kingdom are subject to them, so is everyone else. There are two other meanings, however: an allusion layered upon another allusion. As above, so below is a line in a piece of Hermetic text called the Emerald Tablet. You may also know it as Tabula Smaragdina. It is a declaration of intent, invoking the name of the Supreme Being that created Albedo: that if Albedo acts out of line, the Guardians will carry out the will of the Supreme Beings themselves and smite her. As above, so below in Tabula Smaragdina is an allusion to a part of the Lords Prayer: Thy Kingdom come, Thy Will be done, on Earth as it is in Heaven. Shalltears statement has become a prayer C that the glory of Nazarick will descend upon the New World. This statement has dual connotations within the context of the scene: that this glory will come in the form of the Sorcerous Kingdom, or in the form of the Sorcerous Kingdoms retribution. So...yeah, stuff like that. There are minor jokes and such that do the same thing, like Jezne saying that Yuri Alpha is the only one that has their head on straight in Act 1(not knowing that she is a Dullahan) or Mares point system suggestion(which is from his experience in the Drama CDs), so not everything is super deep. There are plenty of small references woven in everywhere. They will continue to appear throughout future acts. The Nobility Though many types of nobles exist in the LN canon, Maruyama tends to focus on two loose groups in Overlord. The first are what I affectionately term lolnobles, who are the very basic caricatures that appear in stories everywhere: sleazy authority figures who solely exist to be slapped down by the protagonist to the applause of the reader. They usually dont make any sort of sense when examined closely. House Fassett is the first iteration of these types of nobles in Valkyries Shadow, written in what I feel is how people like that can actually rise to power and stay there. They are not arbitrarily stupid/belligerent/mean-spirited, but they are essentially big fish in a small pond, entrenched in the ways that they have become accustomed to. A short-sighted and narrow-minded group of people, who employ their rights and powers in a way that cannot be legally challenged by outsiders. The other group of nobles somewhat explored in Overlord are those leaders that are anywhere between average and extraordinary, surrounding themselves with capable people. There are actually a lot of them: Emperor Jircniv, Calca, Raeven, Pe Riyuro, Olasirdarc and Zanac, to name the more recognizable ones. They get Nazarickd in various ways, without exception. Birthright mainly features this end of things but, as the nobles portrayed are on team Nazarick, they get a chance to shine rather than get flattened/mind-melted all the time. One major thing I tried getting across in Birthright is that nobles are creatures of authority, rather than arbitrary characters that exist in a vacuum for plot convenience. That authority is defined by the law of the nation that they reside in and, as such, nobles are creatures of law. This will range from them being exemplars of good rulership and administration, to selfish and cruel people who turn the law to their personal advantage and to the sorrow of others. For the most part, they are what they are: the middle management of a feudal bureaucracy. As Ainz tends to roll 20s where it really matters, the Sorcerous Kingdom in Valkyries Shadow also gives rise to a set of exceptional nobles, as well as some other interesting characters The Guardians Tests There are several tests laid out by Nazaricks Guardians: Pandoras Actor essentially interviews Ludmila before deciding whether shes useful or not in Act 1, Shalltear first gets a feel for Ludmilas character in Act 2 before sending her off at the end of Act 4 C with what would be considered a ridiculous level of power for a New World native C to see how she behaves. Demiurge tests Clara during the audience at the end of Act 5. Albedo also has her own tests, but she uses them in a rather malignant way: trying to find examples to present to Ainz so he will approve of the things that she promotes, raising her own value while suppressing that of her rivals. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. As most readers probably know, the NPCs are fundamentally different from regular people. They are created to serve, and see things in an arbitrary way that would be hard for New World natives to understand. This being the case, when it comes to outsiders, the denizens of Nazarick would not only have to figure out who is a useful tool and who is not, but also figure out who can be entrusted with real responsibility. In Re-Estize, the nobles are generally the ones who believe they are in these positions, and in the Sorcerous Kingdom you see them pass or fail to various degrees. You have old Count Fassett, who reaches too far and gets chucked, then you have his children who inherit his ways and think that everything can carry on just as it had previously. You have a member of the old guard in the form of Countess Jezne who, while set in her ways, quickly realizes how different the Sorcerous Kingdom is. While the nobles who can simply get by will get by, especially with Elder Liches to help, very few will earn any sort of general trust by the NPCs. Nazarick Cast Notes Pandoras Actor The Almighty Janitor of Valkyries Shadow, the figure that moves in the shadows of the stage, ensuring that everything moves according to the Great Masters Plan. He is usually portrayed as a silly sort of character in canon but, at the same time, he always appears to take his job seriously and does exceptionally well in doing so. As the story is the story of what goes on behind the scenes, so, too, does Pandoras Actor show that serious and competent form of his more often than not. Its my hope that I have accomplished this in my delivery of his persona. Albedo The maliciously evil, yet supremely austere, Guardian Overseer. As malevolent as she is, she plays by the rules C and expects everyone else to play by them as well. The effects of her management can be seen throughout the story, as well as her interpretations of how things should be. Ironically, there are many people that respect and admire her work in the Sorcerous Kingdom, while those working for her outside of it only perceive her in shades of dread. Aura and Mare The Dark Elf twins pop up a surprising amount in the story, though I guess it should be expected as theyre almost always around doing their work in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Theres also the fact that they are a part of Shalltears family, so they share many interactions and common acquaintances. They will continue showing up as the story progresses, as they have a lot of behind-the-scenes work that brings them into contact with new world natives. Momonga After much dodging of his responsibilities, Ainz Ooal Gown finally shows up near the end of the volume, fresh and sparkly from the Dwarf Kingdom. When writing Ainz, I feel that hes either being used in some way for the readers humour, showing off some power fantasy hijinks, or rolling chains of 20s at a crucial juncture. Or Expositing. In his first original scene, I started with some humor, catching up with all of the things he left behind and forgot about and being subjected to stuff hes uncomfortable with. But, as Valkyries Shadow is a kingdom builder, the return of the king must naturally be a chain of 20s. Will he remember anything by the end of next month? Knowing him, probably not, but everyone else certainly will. Im sure something shiny will draw his attention away again. Speaking of which, have you heard of Runecraft??? Shalltear Bloodfallen Though new world characters usually take centre stage in Valkyries Shadow, Shalltear Bloodfallen is the central figure of the story C the Guardian that somehow manages to pull everything together and sets off on the path to achieve what Ainz Ooal Gown envisions for the Sorcerous Kingdom. At her core she is always quite the monster, but, beyond that, she is honest, earnest and hard working. Rather than try to puzzle out everything through raw intellect, she relies on her extraordinary intuition to feel things out. The understanding that she isnt some infallible existence leads her down paths that many of the other NPCs would not dream of taking. When Pandoras Actor sets her up with Ludmila Zahradnik, whose role as a Frontier Noble puts her in a position similar to that of an Area Guardian, she gains a conduit through which she starts learning more about the new world side of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Not only that, she gains what she eventually considers a new and trustworthy vassal. With the events of Volume 11 behind her, shes regained much of her confidence, but is still tempered by her past experiences. Unfortunately for those in the New World, it means shes also patched up a lot of the cracks that allowed Ludmila to slip in close to her, so any new acquisitions had better step lightly The Noble Quartet The noble quartet is the group of nobles followed through the story of Birthright, and they will continue to make appearances in the future. Formed out of the ashes of what one might call a disaster for the Kingdom of Re-Estize, they are talented young women who have inherited their titles after the men in their families met their end at the Battle of Katze Plains. Without this catastrophic event, they would have gone to become wives of other nobles elsewhere, or lived out their lives quietly out of notice. With the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, they have come into the unprecedented opportunity to make their mark on the world. Though initially formed out of old ideas of political convenience and generational ties, the noble quartet is less a political faction and more a group of close friends that rely on one another for support; a surrogate family of noblewomen who have lost their own. To the outside observer, they are viewed as a force to be reckoned with C especially with the stupendously wealthy and charismatic Clara Corelyn at their centre and the grim spectre of Ludmila Zahradnik at her side. Beyond their own respective duties, however, they have no overarching agendas that they try to push in the House of Lords. They instead become an anchoring force in the legislature of a nation that still doesnt understand what it is they are a part of. The noble quartet are the first who have made the transition from being nobles of Re-Estize: coming to understand and accept what it means to be a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Their agenda is the agenda of the Sorcerous Kingdom C the Supreme Will of their undying sovereign: Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer King. The first MC introduced in Valkyries Shadow, Ludmila starts out as a rather common noble C at least when you look at what nobles are historically: militant administrators, responsible for managing and personally defending their little slice of land. This type of noble, possessing the Noble Fighter class in Overlord canon, is usually far away from centre stage and thus the central events of the LNs. Where they do appear, however, they are extraordinarily strong by New World standards. Two of the Four Great Imperial Knights are Noble Fighters, recognized for their ability even with their scuffed class builds. Ludmila, however, is just a young woman recently come into adulthood and unexpectedly inheriting after the battle of Katze Plains. She is possessed of a militant lineage and an extraordinarily steadfast character, though pretty much nothing else. Her Talent draws the eye of Pandoras Actor, and, well, the rest is history. When she is introduced, she is a straightforward and rather colourless woman that thinks along rigid lines and preconceived notions of how the world treats duty and obligation. The acts that follow her development are filled with review, overanalysis and parroting of rote knowledge due to having little in the way of life experience to turn to and smoothly act upon. Much like a straight-laced honour student, her perspective as she steps into adulthood is often arbitrary, judgemental and awkward compared to her polished exterior. We''ve all seen this person before - or perhaps some of us were this person back in high school or university. Her character gains flavour over time, however, as more and more people come into her story, challenges are placed before her and experience is gained. When she finally starts seeing the truth of the world when measured against her old perceptions, she doesnt turn away in disgust or try to change the core of what she is. Instead, she holds on tightly to her values and faces the world head on. In doing so, she achieves what would be considered an impossibility to nearly everyone both within Nazarick and in the New World at large: she earns the trust of Shalltear Bloodfallen, becoming her vassal in truth. Ludmilas childhood friend and almost-sister-in-law, their close relationship has many aspects of themselves rubbing off on each other. Most notably, Ludmilas stalwart nature has rubbed off on Clara, while Claras phenomenal talent in administration and economics has rubbed off on Ludmila. They would not be who they are today without their past together. When we first meet her, Clara is tearful and timid and seems very much damsel-like in character type. Once she finds her feet again and begins moving forward, however, we find out she is much more than that. By the end of Birthright, even Albedo believes that her raw ability is substantial enough to note to Ainz. Possessed of superlative intellect, beauty and charm, the Radiant Jewel of the Riverlands leads with a graceful acumen admired and envied by her peers. Like Ludmila, she is a worshipper of the Six Great Gods. As the administrator of the prosperous Riverlands C where the Sorcerous Kingdom shares a border with the Slane Theocracy C she is the perfect choice. Despite all of her strengths, however, she is still a shy girl at heart who needs to work up the courage to take the first few steps regardless of what it is shes doing. But once Clara gets going, she just keeps going. Her convictions lead her to speak her mind, which often results in her verbally lashing those whom she perceives as demonstrably incompetent or wrongheaded. The elder of the two city nobles in the quartet, Liane Wagner is ambitious, playful and caring of her few true friends. Shes quite merciless when it comes to her competitors, however, in the way that nobles and merchants often are. The vast majority of people are only exposed to her cheery or merchant side: she only allows herself to show vulnerability to her close friends. She is her fathers daughter and, growing up in his footsteps, she has become a savvy merchant with a broad worldview. Being exposed to so much, however, makes her judgmental and she eagerly dishes out justice when infractions appear before her. With her fathers death at Katze, she has taken the reins of House Wagner with a solid foundation under her feet and the ambitions of her family in her heart. Liane is the closest to a cosmopolitan aristocrat when it comes to the insular nobility of Re-Estize, and she knows much more of the world than any of her friends. Possessed of the mindset of both a magnate and a technocrat, she now boldly pursues avenues that will bring the civilized world from beyond their backwards little corner of the continent to the Sorcerous Kingdoms doorstep. The youngest of the noble quartet, Florine is Lianes best friend, having a demesne sharing a border with her. A city noble, she bemoans the fact that she never seems to draw the right sort of attention. Due to her stunning beauty and generous figure, people tend to see her as a young woman to be desired or envied, the object of longing and amorous fantasies. Beneath the surface of her quiet and reserved personality, however, is an talented administrator who is unafraid of toil or hardship. The Mistress of Gentle Pastures is a moniker well earned, for her lands overflow with agricultural bounty as a result of her years of care. She claims that she doesnt have much work to do, but the fact is that her efficient and adept management of her territory just makes it seem that way. Within her circle of friends, she views herself as lacking. She neither has the martial excellence of Ludmila, the wealth and renown of Clara, nor the bold and ambitious drive of Liane. In an effort to show her worth, she has volunteered for many duties outside of her own demesne, from the resettlement of the ravaged Human farmlands in the northeast, to working with a myriad of Demihuman and Heteromorph populations in both E-Rantel and the untamed lands beyond. Toiling in silence and without complaint, she secretly dreads that the distance between herself and her seemingly superior friends will be too great and they will drift apart. There is at least one person, however, that is making sure her work doesnt go unrewarded.
Aaaand thats it, I think? On to the next story arc, Winters Crown. Its a lot longer than Birthright. Chapter releases will be slowing down as well, as ensuring two chapters per day come out nice and polished has been a bit crazythe pacing will become faster, however, as weve got quite a lot of the basics already covered in Birthright. Or at least I hope it will. The first act will be back in Wardens Vale, since we havent been there for a while and things have happened. Before that, however, the second MC of Valkyries Shadow will have a brief introduction~ Ah, that''s right...as we''re done with a volume, please vote, rate and review(if you''re feeling generous) when you have the chance! Full reviews are more powerful on RR, apparently? Also, I''ve heard that upvoting existing reviews lends them more weight, so even if you don''t write one, you can help out that way by just going through and ''liking'' them. Don''t hurt me, please :0 Winters Crown: Arrival and Departure Oer icy wave; oer looming berg, Through misty air, the chill winds surge Till lonely shores where dales give rise To Azerlisias crystal skies. By moon and star and bold sunlight, Sweet waters pure do make their way From sovreign peaks of matchless might, To canyons deep and valleys grey. A shimring crest of glaciers fair, A band of moor and meadow green, A gown of verdant forest where Lush bounty thrives, by sight unseen. A land pristine; a respite rare, In her embrace, now lay thee down In gelid grace beyond compare; The majesty of Winters Crown. C Dame Ilyishnish=Verilyn, Songs of the Sorcerous Kingdom Arrival and Departure A warm updraft carried tiny crystals of ice into the skies, joining the currents flowing to the distant south. The sun blazed overhead and the air was clear, revealing a rare full view of the Azerlisia Mountains far below. Beyond its forested foothills, a vast panorama of plains and wooded lowlands stretched to the far horizons before her. Ilyshnish was in a good mood, humming to herself happily as she soared on the icy winds. Her figure would be but a tiny white speck to anyone watching from below: indiscernible from the cerulean skies and scattered wisps of cloud to all but the most skilled observers who just happened to look above them. She had a filling meal yesterday, no one had appeared to challenge her and nothing horrifying had popped up to attack her in the past few days. When nothing happened, she generally counted it as a good thing, for Frost Dragons lived simple lives and most of her kind preferred a quiet and uneventful existence. Most of her kind, at any rate. Her outer eyelids narrowed and a tendril of cold anger rose as she recalled one such individual who did not aspire to such a life: the Frost Dragon Lord, Olasirdarc=Haylilyal. Over a century ago, her father had brought together his consorts scattered throughout the glacial ranges, settling to create a colony deep in the midst of the Azerlisia Mountains. To the Frost Dragons, who lived naturally solitary lives C they usually only came together to mate and go their separate ways again, the Dragon Lords actions were considered eccentric to the point of deviancy. Even those of his broods: Ilyshnishs siblings and half-siblings who were hatched and raised in the ruined dwarven capital, Feoh Berkana, had the inkling that their situation was unnatural. Olasirdarc was the reason Ilyshnish was soaring far above the mountain peaks, returning from her ranging far to the north over the icy sea. Several months previous, she had come across a fat elk cow and returned with it to the city to dine in safety. Except it wasnt safe C not from her own family, at least. After slipping through an opening and into the vast cavern containing the open areas of the city, she was immediately ambushed by her father. She tumbled end over end in the air after the Ancient Dragon C well over twice her length and ten times her mass C knocked her aside, sending her meal to the streets below. By the time she had recovered and glided down to the city, her father had already set upon her kill. To her angry protests, he had replied simply: If you wish to retain what is yours, become stronger. It was the unbreakable rule of the world that applied to everyone C Dragons were no exception. Ilyshnish snapped her jaws shut after that, taking off in a huff. Certainly, she would supplant him one day. If she was feeling generous and he submitted to her, she might not even kill him. She shook the foolish thought from her head; there was no way he could be allowed to live. If any of her lazy brothers tried to challenge her, she would thrash them thoroughly as well. The enclave would be hers, and the others would bring her food instead. Though that day was but a distant dream, she did not mind waiting. Frost Dragons could be said to have a sort of perfect memory for events, and had a patience that came hand in hand with their long lives. Be it centuries or millennia, she would nurse her ambitions until they could be attained, and that far off day of reckoning would be all the sweeter as the ages passed. Ilyshnish studied the terrain below before angling into a slow descent to the mountain face where the dwarven capital opened to the surface. Gliding in slow, lazy circles over the mountain peaks, her sense of caution grew as the icy crags loomed large below. Flying too low exposed Dragons to a number of their natural enemies. While older Dragons such as her parents would only be wary of strong Frost Giants and a handful of powerful monsters that made the glacial peaks and valleys their home, younger wyrms such as Ilyshnish had a far wider range of dangerous things to look out for. Looking this way and that, she peered at shadowed cliffs and crevasses, half expecting a spear or a net or a rock to come flying up at her. In the shadows of her mind, Frost Giants lurked: waiting to catch her and turn her into a slave. Or maybe it was a gigantic Polar Worm biding its time under a thin crust of ice that would leap out and snatch her out of the air like a convenient snack. She even imagined the horrible Adventurers she had read about coming to turn her into any number of trendy articles. As the spectre of her fears grew, so did her altitude. By the time she came back to reality, she had ascended several thousand metres again. Her caution still accompanied her thirty minutes later, even as she descended along the final stretch to the gaping holes in the mountain that led down to her home. Not wanting to stay vulnerable at the lip of the entrance, she slipped in quickly and resumed flying through the vast cavern within. Her first sense that anything was wrong was the scent that wafted up from below. It was the smell of corpses C Quagoa corpses. She ate a few on occasion, but the taste and texture were far down the list of her preferences. The odor grew overpowering as she skimmed over the buildings of the city. She thought that perhaps someone had gone on a rampage C perhaps the silly Demihumans had tried to rebel and were slaughtered as a result. It would certainly explain why none could be seen scurrying about in the wake of her passing. She glided silently through the air, trying to puzzle out what had happened. There was no sign of either Quagoa or Dragons C only the overpowering odour in the eerie stillness of the city. After circling over the various districts several times, she alighted on the parapets of the Royal Palace. It was there, overlooking the central promenade leading out from the fortified gate, that she finally located the source of the smell. The entire promenade was buried in what was left of countless Quagoa. It could not even be described as any number of corpses, just a thick carpet of Quagoa parts and accessories. Blood painted the stone faces of the buildings lining the promenade: over the statues and fixtures; a dark crimson flow which oozed into the surrounding streets and alleys. The gory scene had frozen solid as time passed C Ilyshnish hoped she wasnt the one who would be told to clean it up. She let out a puff of frozen breath, which scattered loosely into the air. This explained the smell, at least, but it didnt explain the absence of her kin. She crept down off the walls and into the huge courtyard of the palace where her parents usually lounged about. Here, too, there was no sign of anyone, nor was there even a single coin left of the Dragon Lords hoard. She swallowed nervously at the unsettling sight of her empty home. Entering the arching halls of the palace, Ilyshnish could feel her pulse hammering up her sinuous neck as caution rose once again. There were no Dragons anywhere; no sign of a long and brutal battle. She searched through the floors and finally ended up at the door to her eldest brothers room: it had been smashed and twisted off of its hinges. Poking her head inside, she found it empty C even her poor, shut-in of a brother seemed to have been violently whisked away. Ilyshnish continued anxiously down the hall, further into the depths of the palace until she found something which shocked her far more than anything else. The door to the dwarven treasury, sealed shut for longer than she had lived, lay open. All other thoughts flew from her mind at the sight. She trotted towards the treasury with the dusting of frost in the hall swirling with her passage, towards the tantalizing sensation of valuables which lay just beyond the yawning portal. A note of caution managed to somehow squeeze its way into her consciousness, and she slowed to stop just before the opening. She tentatively stuck her head into the vault, followed by her sinuous neck. Laid in neatly organized piles along the length of the chamber was more treasure than Ilyshnish had ever seen in her C admittedly short C life of 107 years. Gold coins and jeweled adornment of all manner were piled on the floors, in crates and chests. Suits of armour and enchanted weapons gleamed brightly, untouched by the passage of time. She took a deep breath, sighing in satisfaction. Though there was a small voice which continued to question why the vault had been apparently left open with its vast wealth still stored within, the allure was too great and Ilyshnish could only think of how she might explore its recesses. Carelessly coming in with her 10-metre length would undoubtedly make things even worse, possibly breaking the countless valuable items strewn about and potentially triggering whatever security measures lay within. After some consternation, she spun a thread of magic into song, her voice quietly weaving its enchantment about her form. Within moments, only the stocky form of a female Dwarf, clothed in a set of white and blue garments, stood before the arching entrance of the vault. Disliking the idea that her tiny self was standing vulnerable in the open entrance, Ilyshnish quickly made her way deeper in, marveling at the contents as she passed. Whereas the front of the treasury contained vast amounts of what one would consider material wealth, the articles stored deeper within were more notable for their age. If she still had talons, they would be flexing in excitement as she passed from the glittering halls to the dusty shelves and cabinets beyond the piles of valuables she walked around. It was something of a quirk of her own family C both her mother, Kilistran=Denshusha, and her eldest brother placed a special value on knowledge and lore which exceeded that of simple, raw wealth. She perhaps felt this more keenly than any of her kin. The weakest amongst their kind, Frost Dragons and their normally solitary lifestyle could fall prey to any number of powerful enemies. Her mother had learned Divine Magic, which had helped her triumph over many Frost Giants and assert her dominance over rival Frost Dragons. It had even attracted her mate, whom she adamantly asserted to her children that she finally let him win her over when she decided to raise a brood; he just happened to be the best option available. With her success in life, she had passed on her values to her children: knowledge gave one the edge to survive C helping to win wealth, power and suitors. With the ability to retain the memories of their experiences in perpetuity, Frost Dragons would eventually be able to collect enough knowledge and develop enough magic to reign supreme over the Azerlisia Mountains and perhaps beyond. It was a cherished ambition of Kilistrans, and the reason why she had eventually gone along with Olasirdarcs overtures. She and her children would, with this doctrine, eventually rule over the colony with unassailable strength drawn from the wealth of knowledge and magical might that they had collected between them. The other Frost Dragon broods would be but servants and soldiers to their own. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Kilistrans children embraced her teachings to various degrees. Hejinmal, Ilyshnishs eldest brother, embraced the idea perhaps a bit too tightly and locked himself away in his room with his books entirely. Her other two brothers leaned more towards their fathers side, primarily valuing raw, physical strength and only learning a few spells to shore up natural weaknesses. Ilyshnish thought herself somewhere in between: she neglected neither her pursuit of knowledge nor the honing of her natural strengths: in her own estimation, she was one of the strongest Frost Dragons in her generation. If she continued on this path, she thought, dominion over the Azerlisia Mountains was but an inevitability. For now, however, she simply enjoyed learning about new things, so the archives now laid out before her was a tantalizing vision indeed. There was something wrong though. When she finally reached the shelves where rows of tomes and manuscripts should have rested, she found many spaces conspicuously absent of the dust of ages. She mulled over what it meant as she reached out to the nearest remaining tome with a greedy hand, wondering what secrets it contained, but managed to stop herself before her stubby fingers brushed the shelf. Pulling her hand back, she stroked her frosty beard, looking around cautiously. A moment later, her voice rose in song again. It was much smaller than it would have been were she a Dragon, but the spellsong worked anyways. The magically infused waves of sound rippled out over the surroundings, leaving faint auras over everything they washed over. The shelves in front of her indicated that the tomes were exactly that C bound parchment not even enchanted with preservation magic C but it was a shimmering gleam of white and blue in the corner of her vision that pulled her attention from the morsels of knowledge. Not far from where she stood was an item, rather than another tome. Propped up on a shelf was an ancient drum, marked brightly by her melody of magical detection. As her gaze had been pulled over, she felt herself walking towards where it lay. Forgetting she was a Dwarf for the moment, Ilyshnish crawled forward on all fours, sniffing experimentally at the instrument. She wove another enchantment, this time checking for trapsbut received no reaction to her magic. Apparently the Dwarves had relied entirely on the up-to-this-point impenetrable vault to secure their legacy C or whoever had opened the vault had disarmed everything before her arrival. The latter struck her again as exceedingly strange: why would anyone go through all the trouble of unsealing and disarming everything, only to leave it mostly untouched? Recalling the partially disturbed contents of the vault, unsettling thoughts arose. Perhaps she had arrived while the one who gained access to the treasury C surely one more powerful than the Dragons who had tried without success to open it for decades C had stepped away momentarily, and was already on their way back. She would be trapped in the vault with no way out. Perhaps the room itself had some undetectable trap that had dealt with the first intruder without leaving a trace of their demise... Ilyshnish tried to step back C to escape before it was too late C but her desire for the musical artifact rooted her feet to the ground. Unable to escape her own greed, she finally reached out for the drum. Her shaking fingers lightly tapped its taut skin and the instrument let out a low boom that rumbled through the aisles, sending streams of coins skittering down gilded slopes. She cringed at the sound, frantically looking all around her even as her fingers closed on the item. As with most magic equipment, it adjusted itself to accommodate the user, shrinking into a modestly-sized hand drum meant to be held in one arm and played with the other. With her new treasure in hand, she rushed for the exit: the spectre of her imagination once again feeding her mounting panic. Past the dusty archives and piles of glittering treasure she ran on stubby Dwarf legs. She reached the narrow entrance of the vault and prepared to shift back into her regular self but it was too late. Someone was already in the hallway on the other side, a looming monstrosity many times her own size. Ah, sister, youve returned! A familiar voice called out, echoing through the halls. Eh? Ilyshnish blinked as she looked up, pushing away the worries from her overactive imagination. In the hallway stood her brother, Hejinmal. She reflexively hid the drum behind her back. Hejinmal! She greeted him cheerfully, Yes, I have returnedfromuh Hello! She didn''t have a bad relationship with her brother, as far as relations between Frost Dragons went, but he was currently very large and she was currently very small. There was a good reason why Dragons did not often learn ways to take other appearances: a Dragon was the strongest being in existence already C even if they retained their strength and various traits while doing so, there was very little reason to invite unwanted aggression. Barring that, not many deigned to even imagine themselves in an appearance considered infinitely inferior to their own. Ilyshnish backed away cautiously, well back between the aisles filled with treasure, as his snout came closer. Surely he must have noticed the artifact in her possession. She considered what would happen if they fought: she was not well-practiced as a Dwarf, so combat would be quite awkward to say the least. Counting his teeth as he loomed over her, she wondered what she should do. Hm? Why do you keep backing away, dear sister? Why do you keep coming closer, dear brother? ... ... She considered turning back into a Dragon, even if it meant making a mess out of the vault. As she was about to do so, Hejinmal withdrew his head from the doorway, fatty dewlap wobbling at the movement. Well, whatever, he said as he looked down at her with an animated expression. Youve missed out on quite the event! Yes, about thatwhy is the entire Quagoa civilization scattered across the main promenade? Where are mother and father? The Quagoa made anunfortunate choice, Hejinmal answered. Father is dead. Toranjelit as well. What! Her voice boomed down the hall as she returned to her Dragon self beside her brother C this time it was he who flinched and backed away. Was it an uprising? She asked, Was father slain in the conflict? Her feelings were plainly mixed. On one hand, the death of the Frost Dragon Lord was welcome news: a future obstacle to the seat of power eliminated. On the other hand, he was also their strongest deterrent against their rivals: the Frost Giant clans whose tribes occupied the moors and valleys throughout the range. Toranjelit, the foremost of Munuinias brood, was older and physically stronger, but Ilyshnish was reasonably certain she could defeat him on her own. Like her mother Kilistran, Ilyshnish sought paths to power beyond the natural strength of Dragonkind to complement her aptitudes and gain an edge over competitors. Oh no, nothing like that, Hejinmal said. Father was slain in single combat against a powerful magic caster. It was very one-sided, actually. He didn''t even get a chance to attack even once. After that, mother and the rest of fathers consorts were rounded up and taken away with their broods. Except for you, of course. The statement broke her away from her rebalancing of the scales of power. Ilyshnish mouth fell open, then she closed it again with a snap. Did she just miss the opportunity of a century? If it was a magic caster powerful enough to one-sidedly slaughter an Ancient Dragon in such a mannerthe only possible beings that came to her mind were the legendary Dragon Lords of old. Had one of the heroes of yore come to claim their enclave? To rule and lead them to a new age of prominence? She glanced around as they reentered the courtyard, seeking a glimpse of the majestic existence that had come to lift them up and out of their situation, but the space remained as empty as it had been before. Ilyshnish shook her head. No, of course he wouldnt linger in the ruins of this ancient dwarven hovel, littered with the leavings of the rodent-like Quagoa. Surely, her mother and the others had been whisked away to this Dragon Lords fabulous harem in some far off palaceand poor Ilyshnish had been left behind. Her brother too. It seemed that he was deemed too fat and useless to take along. How did he even get so fat, anyways? Could he even fly? Her scales crawled just from watching the rolls of flesh wobble and jiggle as he chonked down the hall. She didnt think she had ever seen him out of his room C at least not for the past four or five decades. The only times she really interacted with him was when she exchanged a kill or three of hers for another book when she was done reading the last one she had traded him food for. The breath of her sigh frosted the air of the courtyard. What now then, brother? She asked, The two of us cannot hold this city alone if any real threats come our way. Ahwe cant stay here, actually, her brother replied. The Dwarves are returning to reclaim their city. The Dwarves She repeated the words idly, Eh? You mean all of them? Thats right, he said. Well, enough to repopulate their capital at any rate, so most of them. She looked over at him in dismay. The two relatively young Frost Dragons could not hope to fight so many Dwarves. What do we do, brother? I guess I should pack my things if were leaving for good. Yes, I believe thats a prudent idea, he nodded. I myself came back to pick up a few things that I missed from my room. Hejinmal turned back and disappeared into the palace. Ilyshnish went off in the direction of her own place, trying to decide what to bring. It was mostly old books, taken from various places in the city, containing whatever tidbits she found interesting. The majority ended up being tales of Dwarf history: their various achievements, culture and society, technical knowledge and suchplus a few more exotic ones she had found detailing trade and travel beyond their kingdom. Between them, Ilyshnish figured that she and her brother had scoured the city clean in their formative years, and all that was left was to read the same old texts over and over again. Still, she was loath to leave anything behind: it was what amounted to her hoard, after all. In front of the door to her room, she spread out a huge canvas banner that she had snatched off of its mounting in the hallway. Upon entering her room, she was greeted with a most dreadful scene. Across the decades, she had collected what could be called a small library of lore. Taking bookshelves that she had found around the city, they had been neatly arranged to line the walls of the room and filled with her precious trove. Ilyshnish always looked forward to when she could retire to her lair and sleep in the midst of her treasures...but now all of its shelves lay bare. Dashing into the room, she frantically paced in a wide circle, looking desperately for anything that had been left behind until she finally collapsed onto the floor despondently. This was too much. She wanted to cry. Her eyes looked up to a bare patch of the wall where a composite map of the world that she had painstakingly pieced together once hung, marked with all the places she wanted to visit in the future when she thought herself strong enough to travel. Then she really did cry. Who would do such a horrible thing, and why? She wallowed in depression and misery for a long while before her mind began to work towards finding a culprit. The Dwarves would certainly have taken them, but she had not sensed any in the city and, by Hejinmals account, they were still on their way. The Quagoa were generally too timid to intrude upon the palace; they did not read or eat books anyways. Her collection would surely be a pittance to whoever had taken the enclave. Amongst the enclave, there was her mother and Hejinmal Sorrow turned to fury as Ilyshnish exploded out of her room. An unlearned individual would normally associate beings of larger sizes with ponderous movements, but generally the opposite was true C especially amongst predatory species. The charge of a furious Dragon was not something a mere mortal would normally be able to avoid, and the momentum which accompanied Ilyshnishs magically enhanced speed as she streaked down the palace corridors towards the courtyard was such that whenever she made a turn, she ran along the walls and ceilings before returning around again to the floor. Hejinmal had half a heartbeat to register death in the form of his little sister pouncing out from the palace entrance. His obese form was blown all the way back to the main gate by the impact, where he was pinned by her as she snarled. Where are they! Hiiiieee! Hiiiieee? Hejinmal eyed the deep gashes left in the magically reinforced steel gate by her talons before returning his fearful gaze towards her. W-where are what? Dont play dumb with me, brother! My things! Where did you take my treasures? The fat Dragons eyes swam in their sockets as he tried to comprehend what she was saying. He started to panic and hyperventilate, squirming pitifully against the gate. Ilyshnish opened her jaws over his neck. Ahh! Dont kill me! I didnt take them! I dont believe you! Prove it! Prove it??? How do I even C AAAAH! It was the one that came and killed father! His words gave her pause, and she backed away slightly. Why would that person steal my books? I-it wasnt just your books. Minions were instructed to go all over the place collecting all of the books and manuscripts and such from the entire palace. I was instructed to collect them as well. Ilyshnish peered at her brother. He did not appear to be lying C she did not think his will was strong enough for him to lie to her face. She withdrew; the gate groaned loudly as she removed her talons. Hejinmal collapsed onto his side, heaving for breath. So why was this person collecting books? She looked down at him and asked. seeking knowledge, Hejinmal said between breaths. Wisdomand informationvaluable. Her evaluation of the unknown subjugator rose by another two notches. She pondered her own situation once again: with the Dwarves coming, she was basically homeless. She could either make a new lair elsewhereor perhaps she could chase after this mysterious conqueror. Several minutes passed before Hejinmal caught his breath and rolled back to his feet. Im surprised you didnt soil yourself there, dear brother. Thatswell, I experienced something far more terrifying recently C maybe Ive gotten a bit stronger as a result? Ilyshnish eyed Hejinmal. He didnt seem any stronger from the last time she saw him. As she tried to judge his supposition, her treasure sense brought a small pouch slung around his neck to her attention. Brother, is that Oh this? He did not miss her gaze. Its something that weve all received. Something like a Bag of Holding that allows us to easily fly things around. Ilyshnish twisted her neck curiously, leaning forward to look more closely at the container. They had been subjugated and received gifts? That didnt make any sense at all. So you werent cast aside, then? Hejinmal stared at her, blinking stupidly. His mouth opened and closed several times before he answered. O-o-o-of course not, he laughed nervously, not sounding entirely convincing. Like I said, I just came back to pick up some things before going back. Since youre part of the enclave, youll need to come as well C youve barely been around recently, and not at all in the past few monthsI thought you finally got fed up with father and left, or maybe you were caught by the giants. I see, Ilyshnish replied absently. The ember of ambition had rekindled within her once again, and the tip of her tail twitched lightly as strategies started to form in her scaly head. She was nowhere near as powerful as her mother or the rest of Olasirdarcs consorts, and her accomplishments did not yet vastly overshadow their own. This new individual appreciated knowledge, however, so maybe she could make some sort of connection on that front. She also had the advantage of youth, which had an undeniable charm on its own She looked at the icy wall, examining her reflection. Panning her head back and forth, she thought her lithe figure was not bad. She was a good hunter, and she had felled many dozens of Frost Giants. A sudden thought interrupted her preening. The one who defeated father: were they male or female? She asked Hejinmal, who was looking at her with some bemusement. Uh, Ainz Ooal Gown ismale? Why do you ask? Ainz Ooal Gown. The name was not Draconic. An alias likely used by a shrewd individual: names held power, after all. The mysterious Dragon Lord went up another few notches in her estimation. Its no business of yours, brother. And stop looking at me like that, its disgusting. Uhok? Hejinmal turned his attention to his bag, opening the flap and peering into it with one eye. By the way, brother, Ilyshnish asked, you said that everyone received one of those bags? "Yes, indeed, he said. It depends what the circumstances are, but we usually have four: each holding five hundred kilograms C two tonnes of cargo capacity per Dragon. I only brought one of them along since it was a private errand. Private errand? His words made little sense. It was as if he considered the valuable item on his person someone elses property. No sane individual would expect a Dragon to return their valuables for nothing once they had them in their possession. Well, it didnt matter, she supposed. The more immediate concern was becoming known to this powerful male and enticing him to father her first clutch when the time came. She could worry about other things later. A last, lingering feeling prompted her to ask one, final question. Those bags, brother: will I receive them as well? Hejinmal chuckled, perhaps taking comfort in the customary draconic avarice in her tone. I said everyone, didnt I? Without exception. You will get yours too Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Twas a chill night, wasnt it miss? A cheery voice piped up beside her. Ludmila looked to her side: the owner of the voice was a young woman who occupied the space in the hold beside her. Both her auburn hair and light spring blouse fluttered loosely in the wind as she juggled her nursing child from one side to the other. Ludmilas mantle shifted slightly as she turned, and she offered a smile as she responded. Yes, the river is always chilly, she said, but were well into the spring now, so it wont be so cold in the Vale. The sound of men and women beginning to stir from the shivering groups that they had huddled into for the night rose as the morning sun finally crested the ridge of peaks to the southeast. On the other side of her, Aemilia was putting away the blankets they had brought for the trip C which had ended up being lent to the people around them instead. The woman, along with her husband and child, had received Ludmilas. Isnt your first time, then? The woman asked, Sounds like you know how things are like out there. I was born and raised there; Ive just been away for a couple of weeks. The gods must have sent you to help us, then, her free hand moved in a reverent gesture. I cant imagine how things would have been if we hadnt met you. Thanks again for lending us your cover. Its no problem, a good mantle is enough for this time of the year. I was worried more for you and your baby C it seems most of the passengers here werent ready for the weather. Aye, seems so, the woman agreed. Dont think we got any warning of it. Ludmila nodded lightly before she turned away, after which her smile slowly faded. Though she had been entirely occupied recently, she thought that she had adequately covered her responsibilities as an administrator. Now that she was on her way home and able to witness her work personally, however, she noticed various oversights; things she could have done better everywhere she turned C even before she actually arrived in her fief. As the young mother had indicated, the migrants to her territory were ill-prepared for the journey; after a brief period observing the other passengers, Ludmila figured that they were ill-prepared for life in the highland valley as well. She had experienced the issue once already when Aemilia first came with her to her home, but for some reason it had never occurred to her to warn of the conditions that the migrants would experience before summer fully set in. Watching her hopeful new subjects shiver in the cold as they huddled together between the cargo in the hold that night made her feel woefully inadequate. That she had even erred in such a simple matter felt outright neglectful in her responsibilities as their liege. She felt a nudge at her arm and looked down to see an early lunch being offered by Aemilia. It was a meal prepared by Terah: between the food she set out for dining in the manor C which seemed standard for the nobles of the city C and the food that she packed for travel, it seemed that her Housekeeper was far more skilled at making the latter for some reason. It was so much better than the standard fare that she often requested her sandwiches and baskets for regular dining over the local cuisine. Ludmila accepted the offered meal with thanks, and continued to observe the ship and their surroundings. Beyond Aemilia, the Linum family sat together in the hold: Lluluvien and Wiluvien with their mother between them. There was no sign of Ilws condition having improved since being separated from Count Fassett. The dozen or so other passengers were all in the forward areas of the ship, putting the cargo in the hold between the Undead crew and themselves. Ludmila instructed her maids to not act in a deferential manner towards her on the trip, and had them all dress in common clothing to blend in and interact with the new migrants. Three of the families were from the list of prospective tenants provided by Bishop Austine, while the fourth family was that of a journeyman weaver who had been contacted through the Merchant Guild. There were two farmers, as well as a cobbler, and the four families would eventually join the farming village undergoing reconstruction as more homes were constructed. For the time being, they would stay in the administrative village, using the vacant residences in the hill. There, they would receive orientation for life out on the frontier, as well as familiarization with Undead labour. A low murmur rose as they sailed out of the gorge and the vista of Wardens Vale opened up before the passengers. Spring had fallen fully over the verdant highland valley, and blossoms filled its flooded marshes and slopes. Ludmila, as usual, was looking out for changes rather than solely appreciating the natural beauty of her fief. To even a casual observer, her gaze would have probably held a tangible edge; Demihumans from the wilderness had been reported encroaching on the land, and she focused her attention fully with this idea in mind. A conflicted feeling had risen from within her at the news: duty had called her far to the west and, shortly after answering that call, other duties demanded her attention in the south. While she relished in her solidified sense of purpose, at the same time she could not be everywhere at once. There was the Adventurer Guild as wellshe wondered just how far behind she had fallen, and how they would treat her extended absence from her commitments with them. A little over two hours later, she spotted the first problem as they pulled into the harbour. Rather than damage incurred by Demihumans or anything overtly threatening, this problem took the form of two tents on the flats where her ever-growing glut of timber stockpiles were laid out. It was something entirely unexpected, and she could not for the life of her figure out why the tents were there. They appeared to be stitched together from a patchwork of rough, undyed fabrics. A few men and women sat around a campfire as the boat sailed by. Ludmilas puzzled gaze lingered over the group before turning to the pier as the vessel made its landing. Nonna awaited at the shore with a clipboard in hand; the tome that she carried everywhere was placed into a small satchel slung over her shoulder. The points of crimson light in her skull did not appear to follow Ludmila as she hopped onto the wooden planks and approached, instead intent on watching the migrants preparing to disembark. Report to the manor after youre done here, Ludmila said as she walked by the Elder Lich. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. As much as she wanted to ask about the unexpected arrivals right then and there, Nonna had her own work to do and Ludmila was loath to interrupt the exchange of cargo. Her single vessel was not nearly enough to keep up with the goods awaiting transport, and she didnt want to personally make things any worse. She made her way up the hill, stopping to check on the homes along the way. Upon finding vacant dwellings, one of her fears was put to rest. Her initial thought was that she had somehow committed an error while issuing her orders from E-Rantel, which had resulted in a shortage of accommodations for incoming migrants. Nonna would most likely be able to explain what was going on with the people at the tents. Continuing on her way, she stopped at the warehouse. Ah, Lady Zahradnik, Jeeves greeted her as she appeared in the entrance. Welcome back. The small Skeleton in his curious outfit bowed in greeting beside his lacquered black box. Within the warehouse, the aisles of shelves were partially filled, but the absence of dust overall indicated that things were being moved around regularly. Thank you, Jeeves. How are things going here? She asked, Have you identified any problems? Inventories are flowing according to the schedules that youve outlined, he replied. There have been no additional demands beyond the projectionsthough our exports are being severely throttled C we still have plenty of space for storage on the flats below, but I am uncertain if it will be sufficient for the long term. The supply of timber is solely from the clearing being done for the areas slated to be developed into farmland, Ludmila said. Once were finished there, the amount you see coming in should be drastically reduced. I dont plan on stripping the valley bare, though I do intend to set aside an area for growing and harvesting trees at some point. I understand, Jeeves nodded. If that is the case, then there should be no problem. Aside from that, a villager who came by informed me that a few strangers had been going around procuring cloth from the residentsI am uncertain what for. That must be how those people below got the material for their tents C have you heard anything about whats going on with them? Unfortunately, I do not, the Skeleton shook his head. They have not come to interact with the village inventories at all. As far as I know, they have only been dealing with the Human residents. I see Ludmila took one last look around the warehouse, Youve done well so far, Jeeves: dont hesitate to inform me of anything you think requires my attention. Jeeves straightened at her words and smiled. At least she thought he smiled: without flesh it was impossible to tell for sure. His overall image, however, seemed to convey the idea that he was pleased. It is an honour to be of service, my lady, he bowed, have a pleasant day. Exiting the warehouse, Ludmila continued on her way. Following the ring of hammer on anvil, she soon found herself looking over the space where Ostrik Kovalev continued his labours. The smith was still working out of the portable forge which he had brought with him to the barony, but the workspace around him had changed drastically. A makeshift roof had been constructed over a length of the terrace, providing a warm and dry area to work under in relative comfort. Rows of crates filled with charcoal and bog iron were stacked in the spaces leading up to the forge itself, while beyond several bloomeries continued to burn as they smelted iron. There was also something else in the rear of the bloomery area which she had no idea about. Four children scurried about the area C two boys and two girls C and one of them finally noticed her watching the whole operation as he came out to retrieve a basket of charcoal. He stared up at her with big blue eyes before running over to pull on the edge of Ostriks shirt. Whaddya want, kid? He said absently as he continued to work. The boy tugged more insistently, and the smith finally turned away from his work with a baleful gaze. Now listen here, you: I thought IC His voice cut off as he noticed Ludmila standing nearby. Lady Zahradnik, he made to bow, wiping his hands on a cloth nearby, IC Theres no need to interrupt your work, Ludmila said. I just dropped by to see how things are going here. The smith nodded as he turned back to the forge, and Ludmila circled around to stand across from him nearby. Over the ledge of the rampart, she could see that nearly all of the piles being burned for charcoal were gone. The children continued about their tasks, tending to the clay bloomeries and keeping various parts of the workspace well stocked and clean. From her vantage, she could also see skeletal labourers pumping bellows attached to the furnaces. Youve adjusted quite well here, she noted. Youve even picked up a few apprentices. With construction prioritizing the farming village, he replied while waiting to reheat the piece he had been working on, I figured I should make myself comfortable here. As for the kids, wellwith as much as you seem to be planning on doing so far, I took as many as I thought I needed. I cant say I couldve taken any more though, well need a bigger space for that. I appreciate your initiative, Ludmila said. It was something I was going to approach you about sooner or later. Once the first village is done, there should be some time to construct a forge here while we wait for the woodsmen to clear away the next set of fields. Ah, then, about that apprentice thing, my lady, Ostrik said slowly as he resumed working. Theres quite a bit of confusion as to how you plan on organizing your tenants. How do you mean? The way youve been running things here so far...how do I say it he said, its uh, very controlled. For the time being, youre providing for all of the needs of your subjects: food, clothing, sundries, fuel C everything. Nonna goes to visit the farming village twice a day, the villagers put in their requests, then Jeeves has the orders delivered via Bone Vulture or through a cart with those Undead Beasts if whatever they want is too heavy. Dont get me wrong, I think its great: its all very orderly and clean and convenient, but it leaves your living subjects quite...detached, if I were to describe it. Ludmila furrowed her brow at the word. The system that she had devised was what she thought would be the best way to organize things based on the means she had at her disposal. Lady Shalltear had noted that it was a unique way of employing her resources, but Ludmila did not think she meant it in the way that Ostrik described. Her smith shifted uncomfortably and turned his gaze back to the forge. Its, wellmaybe its something like this, he said. The people are used to seeing shortages of things, or the price of services and goods to figure out how their little piece of the world is doing. Its like that basically everywhere Ive been. Here, thoughhere, you ask for something, and it arrives within an hour or two if its available. You put up goods for delivery, and something comes to pick it up and it disappears into the warehouse for Jeeves to take care of. They see all the timber harvested get carried by their homes and the ship goes up and down the riverbut they really have no idea what is going on. Everything they do seems to vanish into an unknowable void, and that same void provides everything that they need. She thought over his words again, wondering what she could do to satisfy the lack which he described. Ostrik continued after completing the piece he had been working on, placing a new bar of iron into the forge. It was like that with the apprentices I picked up too, he said. Normally kids follow after their parents trade, and if their family has a feeling that they might not be able to survive doing the work for whatever reason theyll try and send the kid off to apprentice in something that they think will work out. I was willing to take in those kids because I knew that you at least need this many C probably more C new smiths working eventually, but even so the things I have to figure out: how to provide for them, what to pay them when as they become more skilled in the trade, finding places for them to workI really have no idea. Their room and board is provided for by you, so is their food and so is everything that they work with. This sort of formless future leaves people really wondering whats ahead of them, and it can be quite frightening to some. You understand that things are currently arranged the way they are due to the availability of goods and resources, yes? Ludmila said, My ability to provide for the population is limited at the moment, as there is only one ship transporting goods along the river C I need to keep our imports balanced to ensure the needs of the people are adequately addressed, so I can see how it can be perceived as my beingcontrolling. Even if I were to open a market in the village, however, the selection would be quite meagre. Yes, I had a feeling it was like that, my lady, Ostrik replied. The people might understand that things are as they will be for a year or two as well. It might be because theyve just moved in, or theyre being exposed to new things and getting used to life herebut they have the look of being lost beyond their immediate occupations. The things that theyre used to having as a gauge for how they are doing dont exist, and there isnt anything to show them where they fit within the framework of everything. I see, she said. I believe I understand what youre trying to say noware you sure you arent some sort of Sage from somewhere? Ostrik laughed, shaking his head at her words. Im no Sage, my lady, he smirked. Just a traveller. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Ludmila left Ostrik to his work, stepping out from under the makeshift forge and into the light of the blazing sun overhead. It was plainly uncharacteristic weather for this side of the border ranges, especially in the transitions between winter and summer, which had the tendency to be overcast and wet. It wasnt any mystery as to what was causing it, however. Due to the slow start on the spring planting season, Lord Mare had altered the weather slightly throughout the duchy in order to ensure the crops grew and ripened on time. Well, it was slightly altered when it came to the lowlands, but the weather in Wardens Vale had changed by quite a lot as a result of being downwind from everything. Ludmilas territory only represented a small fraction of the land in the duchy, so she couldnt reasonably ask Lord Mare to change everyone elses weather on her behalf. Between Lord Mares control of the weather and the magic he had cast over the fields once the crops were sown, her oats were easily on their way to meeting the harvest schedule with previously unheard-of yields. The implications were abundantly clear to all who bore witness to what would have been considered a miracle in their former nation of Re-Estize. Though magic being used to assist in agriculture was not a novel idea by any measure, the sheer scale at which it was employed in the Sorcerous Kingdom was unheard of. Continuing her way up the village lane, she looked down towards the pier where Nonna was still overseeing the loading of timber. Once the summer harvest was ready for transport, Ludmila was not sure if her single vessel would be enough to transport all of the grain before the next harvest in the early winter. The most straightforward solution was to build more ships, which was something Clara and Liane were looking into: a part of Claras long term plans for Corelyn Harbour was to include a shipyard to construct more vessels for the river trade. Another option would be to restore the bridge to reconnect her fief to the rest of the duchy by land. Doing so would be expensive, however, and nowhere remotely near as cost-effective as having more ships. Voices on the terrace below drew her attention: the families that had arrived were being guided by villagers that had volunteered for orientation duties. She watched them silently from above, thinking of the issue that Ostrik had brought to her awareness. Ludmila wasnt sure if he honestly did not know what he was attempting to describe or simply trying to be polite, but what he had said amounted to there being a lack of purpose and leadership in the fief. In addition, despite its necessity for the time being, her control over the flow of goods made people feel powerless when it came to the smaller elements of their daily lives. With her continual absences from her own territory, Ostrik noted that new subjects were becoming more and more directionless. Thinking ruefully to the words she conveyed to Momon during their trip to E-Rantel, she supposed that it not only applied to kings, but leaders in general. She still wanted to thank the Adventurers of Darkness for their help, but she had not seen them since. As for what she could do about the current state of her subjects, several solutions came to mind, some of which would probably manifest on their own at some point C such as the arrival of merchants when the population grew large enough. Ludmilas long-term goals, however, were still relatively undefined. Her personal duties to Lady Shalltear did not really suggest what she should be doing with her own fief, and matters regarding taxes and other mundane contributions to her liege would need to be discussed before delivery of the harvest was completed. For the time being, she had settled on finishing the extension of farmland along the valley but, once the golems being used in the capital were free to lease, the schedule would be pushed forward rapidly. She mulled over her options. Seeing that the boat had nearly finished loading, she strolled over to the manor entrance where a Death Knight stood sentry, as well assomething else. On the opposite side of the doorway there was a giant Demihuman with feline features, which was nearly four metres in length. Ludmila looked from the cat-thing to the Death Knight and back again: given that it wasnt attacking and looked decidedly Undead, it should be something she could ask Nonna about when she received her reports. Giving it one last look, she shook her head and entered her home. Aemilia, Ludmila called as she entered, did you see that catthingoutside the door? I did, my lady, her maid replied. It was just standing there, and the Death Knight didnt seem to care so I just went in. Did you hear anything about it on the way up here? No, my lady. I just came in from helping the Linum family move in next door. I seehow are they faring? Lluluvien and Wiluvien are ecstatic C they already love the Vale. As for their mothershe is unchanged, as far as I can tell. Aemilia rounded up her Skeleton assistants and led them out of the door. Shortly after her ladys maid had departed, Nonna appeared at the door. The Elder Lich placed several documents on her desk as Ludmila seated herself. Is there anything that requires my immediate attention? She asked. Not at the moment, no, Nonna replied. Thenwhat is that cat outside the door? It is a Squire Zombie, Nonna said. Beings that fall to a Death Knight are raised as Squire Zombies under its control. Beings slain by a Squire Zombie will be similarly raised as Zombies under the Squire Zombies control. Rather than a cat bringing in its prey to display before its owner, the Death Knight had brought in a cat. Ludmila wondered if it would keep happening. Ididnt know they could do that, Ludmila said. I assume this has something to do with the report of Demihumans encroaching on the border? That is correct, Nonna replied. Several Demihumans of this species appeared on the borders of the fields several days ago. A pair of Bone Vultures intercepted them before they intruded too deeply, but they were destroyed. A Death Knight then arrived and dispatched one while the other Demihumans fled into the forest. This Squire Zombie is the result. I dont suppose anyone asked what they were doing herecan we ask the Squire Zombie? Ludmila said. They approached in the middle of the night, Nonna replied, and the servitors were ordered to guard the fields. Death Knights utilize the corpses of the slain to raise Squire Zombies; they are not the same individual that was slain. Ludmila tapped her finger on her desk idly. The Undead Demihuman outside her door was not of a race she had ever seen before, so it was difficult to speculate as to why they had appeared. Still, the security of her demesne C and the border of the Sorcerous Kingdom C stood as a priority: one of her most basic duties. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Then they performed their task as instructed. As requested by your report, I submitted the order for new Bone Vultures before I left the capital, so they should arrive at any time, if they havent alreadywere there any more encounters? None, Nonna said. Though the Bone Vultures are currently the best detection assets we have deployed on patrol duties C they were unable to sense the approach of these Demihumans until after they left the trees and exposed themselves on the fields. This problem was something that Ludmila was already well aware of. Lady Auras rough outline of the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces came to mind once again: there was a distinct shortage of forces that were capable of reconnaissance work beyond direct observation of subjects with poor concealment abilities. Trackers and other advanced detectors were relatively few, and Ludmila had resolved to train Rangers to make up for the shortfall in her own demesne C perhaps the nations armies would find a place for them as well. For the time being, however, she was the only Ranger in her fief. Was the Royal Court informed of the incursion? She asked, What did Lady Aura have to say? The report is pending further investigation, Nonna replied. Would you like to inform the Royal Court immediately? No, I believe you have the right idea, Ludmila decided. I dont want to waste the Royal Courts time C minor incidents are my responsibility to handle, anywaysbefore we move onto regular business, I have one more thing to ask: why are there tents outside? Several Humans arrived without the proper authorization to migrate into the territory, the Elder Lich answered. Without proper authorization? Ludmila wasnt sure what Nonna meant, Did they stow away onto the ship in the past few weeks somehow? They arrived overland yesterday. As they appear to be citizens, I thought it best to wait for you to render a decision on their...disorderly conduct. It barely took Ludmila a moment of thought to understand what had happened. She closed her eyes and sighed C yet another oversight. Indeed, Nonna said. Why must Humans move without orders? Such senseless and wasteful behaviour. Ludmila didnt bother correcting the Elder Lichs misinterpretation of her expression, as it was actually accurate in a twisted sort of way. The sensitive balance she was keeping in Wardens Vale depended very much on the idea that people would only appear when she could provide for them. She had no expectations of people randomly arriving overland simply because it was close to unthinkable for common folk to make their way through the previously dangerous routes that led to her fief. Under the rule of the Sorcerous Kingdom, travel within its borders was fairly secure unless one went somewhere they werent supposed to go C at which point security happened to you. His Majestys Undead armies had cleared away all of the hostile elements that could threaten its people along roads both new and old, so independent travel without personal protective measures was something that the people would eventually become accustomed to and expect. Ill speak to them after were done here and find out what I can, she finally said. Hopefully this wont become as large of an issue as I think it could be... The door opened, and Aemilia appeared with her skeletal assistants. Seeing her mistress at work, her ladys maid quickly instructed the Skeletons to empty their buckets of water before going to the kitchen area to prepare tea. Speaking of immigration, Ludmila looked back to Nonna, there are several things that should be kept in the ships hold, just in case the new tenants are not prepared for the journey. Several minutes passed as she outlined improvements to the sparse accommodations on board the ship, as well as updates to be relayed to the manor in E-Rantel to deliver to the cathedral and Merchant Guild. This will reduce our cargo volume, Nonna noted. It should only be a moderately sized crate, yes? Ludmila replied, A little bit of hospitality on the journey will help towards acclimating our new arrivals. Speaking of which, how goes the transfer of citizens to the village? Due to the size of the residences ordered, each home takes roughly a week to build. Between them, the construction crews are raising homes at an average rate of one per day. The waiting time for new immigrants has remained stable as a resultdo they really need such large accommodations? These buildings are far beyond the standard cottage size of the other rural fiefs observed in the duchy, not to mention the difference in material and construction quality. I have a lot of space and not enough people, Ludmila said as she shuffled through the summaries piled through her absence. I am also competing with every other territory for skilled labour in this insane race to stay ahead of the deflating commodity prices. Being so far from civilization puts me at a marked disadvantage. If I want to bring civilization here, then civilization must look like it belongs here. Between the dusty dreams piled up in the manor archives C which consisted of what was in the small locked cabinet where the demesne accounts were held C and her own understanding so far of the strengths and weaknesses of the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces, the layout she had plotted for the farming villages was ambitious: at least if one considered the duchys previous state as a territory of Re-Estize. With the availability of cheap Undead labour, all one needed was land and resources, which was something the mostly untapped expanse of her fief had plenty to spare. What resulted was a strange concept far removed from the traditional appearance of rural villages anywhere in the region. Instead of a manor to house a member of the gentry or some sort of other Human administrative agency, Ludmila had instead come up with what she in the end had settled on calling a Lichtower. It consisted of several sections: the main, central part of the complex was an administrative office of two floors where she would station its namesake. The first floor would be used to service the villagers, while the second would house the village archives. Two wings were attached to store reserve Undead for the village if required, as well as provide space for future government facilities. The tower itself was twelve metres in height, providing a commanding view of the villages surrounding farmland for sentries. Attached by a drawbridge, which provided access over the main road, was the warehouse office where parcels from Bone Vultures would be received and either transferred to the storage buildings nearby or picked up by awaiting residents. The village itself was divided into two raised sections, which lay on their respective sides of the main road running through the farming terraces. On one side was the warehouse area, while the other housed the residents, services and essential facilities of the village. A small market square existed as well, but would probably not find any use until trade established itself. Both sections were enclosed in their own respective walls, which were connected to each other through gatehouses that straddled the road between the two parts of the village. Each entrance from the road into those sections also had a small gatehouse of its own. When finally completed, the haphazardly constructed hamlet with its buildings strewn over a large area would be gone; in its place would stand an orderly and defensible farming outpost which rose over the fields. The village would house roughly 200 to 250 residents in its fortified enclosure: a stronghold which stood safe from sudden raids. In any other place, it would be absurd to call it a village, and insanely expensive to construct. The fortifications were intended to shelter her subjects and the villages goods, allowing the powerful Undead forces stationed there to focus on eliminating attackers as quickly as possible on the field. With the raw martial strength sufficient to handily destroy major cities in other nations being deployed by a single village, Ludmila deemed it more than enough to deal with anything short of a large army C which would probably become a matter of national security rather than something a farming village was expected to deal with. The village was not without issues, though. As Nonna had stated, construction times were markedly slow in comparison with the much simpler construction that rural villages usually saw. Then there was the recent ordinance sent out by the central administration to harden crucial points in national logistics against attacks from both land and air. She also needed to somehow make them defensible against magic casters of the fifth tier. The latter was still something she was studying: slowly developing a grasp on the possibilities and potential applications of various forms of magic. The initial concepts which went into the village were clearly only drawn up with defence against attacks from land in mind. Currently, with as little knowledge as she held in magic and aerial combat, her only solutions involved using brute force to overcome such attackers: throwing what she thought might be effective against various types of intruders. Hopefully, she could consult with Lady Shalltear C or perhaps Lord Mare C over these problems at some point. Beyond this, however, she was fairly confident that it would do what it was supposed to, and word would spread that her fief on the border was a prosperous and safe place to live as the seasons came and went. Besides, Ludmila smiled lightly, you agreed that the village layout was far superior to those of the inner territories, yes? For all intents and purposes, before the new guidelines came in for fortifications, Nonna affirmed. Considering the tendency of you Humans towards disorderly conduct, however, I am dubious that the additional long term purpose of these settlements will work as you describe. The additional purpose Nonna referred to was essentially enforced by the limitations of each farming outpost. Each could normally support and house a set population within its walls, so the excess would be encouraged to migrate. Each would hold one of the future schools that Clara had described, as well as facilities to train apprentices in all the trades that went into supporting a small settlement. Ideally, it would raise successive generations of skilled workers with a basic standard education. A substantial portion of these new generations would move out due to lack of space, and the capital of her fief would by then be ready to welcome them. I do not expect everything to work exactly as planned, Ludmila replied to Nonnas doubts, but it should work well enough. Our systems will always be subject to refinement, so we should always be on the lookout for ways to improve on the development of the demesne. Aemilia appeared from the back of the manor with tea, placing the simple wooden cup on the desk. I suppose that now is a good time to see to all of the petitions around the village, Ludmila said. Nonna: prepare a list of all the villagers in this settlement that have requested an audience in the time Ive been away C Ill hold court in the farming village tomorrow. Aemilia, check if the Linum sisters are settled in: if one of them is available, Ill have her deliver my summons. Taking a careful sip out of the steaming cup in front of her, Ludmila settled in for a long afternoon of work. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Ludmila was on her fourth cup of tea by the end of the second hour, and she was beginning to think that drinking so much hadnt been such a good idea. Shifting slightly in her seat, she kept a straight face as she continued to address the concerns of her subjects from behind her desk. It was a duty she had assisted in since she was fourteen but, after recent events, she felt amazed at just how mundane it now felt by comparison. We want to paint the Skeletons, mlady, the housewife standing before the desk said. You want to paint them? Ludmila blinked, I suppose it might make for a colourful sightcan they even be painted, Nonna? Suchmeasures would only be temporary, the Elder Lich replied from behind her shoulder. They would disappear when repairing damage or simply weather away over time. The vision of colourful Skeletons working all over her fief faded. Ludmila turned her attention back to the stocky, middle-aged woman. Was there any particular reason why you wanted to do this? She asked. Ah, yes, mlady, the housewife replied. With all the Skeletons around, were already starting to mix them up. If mores to come, itll be a mess. It was something she had wondered about, and the answer seemed to have finally arrived. With some testing between her maids, it was determined that the Undead labourers somehow understood who was supposed to be controlling them and the overall hierarchy of authority. They would follow parents over their children, shop owners over their employees, Ludmilas Household over her tenants, and so on. The people, however, had no such sense unless what they were doing was distinctly different or separate from the others. While one couldnt command the Undead labourers of others if they were at the same level of authority, trying to figure out which ones belonged to who in an area full of identical Skeletons was probably quite the hindrance. Roughly seventy percent of her fiefs population was Undead at the moment. Every home had also been assigned a single Skeleton labourer: as a means for every family to become familiar with the presence of the Undead and how to use them for various tasks. As with the first batch of immigrants, the adoption process was much the same and every household eventually saw their trusty skeletal assistant as an inseparable part of their daily lives. The lease rates for various types of Undead labour were still in flux as the central administration continued to collect data on their overall productivity, but Clara had put forward the notion with the Royal Court that household Skeletal labourers should be provided freely as a means to familiarize the citizens and future generations on their use. Deliberations were still ongoing, and a decision was not expected until a more comprehensive picture on their overall value was developed. Since you will have to repaint them eventually anyways, Ludmila told the housewife, keep the markings simple and proper. If I see something strange painted on one of them Of course mlady, the woman nodded in agreement, well try to keep things in line; Ill let the others know. With a swirl of heavy skirts, the petitioner turned and left the Hall. A wiry young man in a rough labourers outfit appeared to replace her, taking off his brown workers cap and placing it over his chest. A-afternoon, Baroness, he bowed, I, er, uh Is something the matter? Ludmila looked down at the list of petitioners provided by Nonna. The man was a journeyman carpenter; currently tasked with fashioning furniture for the new village. He and his family seemed to have adjusted well, and there were no reported issues surrounding them. That is, er C no, nothing at all, he said. She patiently waited through his tongue-tied response. They looked across the desk at one another for several seconds before he seemed to realize that Ludmila was waiting for him to continue speaking. Oh! Uhyes, about the instructions your Lich handed down to us about the feast day preparations: it said to prepare tables that could be reused for the market there, but theres no mention about style or appearance. The weavers will be making some coverings for the occasion, Ludmila answered, so you dont need to worry overly much about appearance. Though their first use will be for the feast day celebration, their main use will be as tables for market stands. Keep them simple, functional and durable: if the merchants that come by want something more, well, then I suppose theyll have to order it from the local Carpenters. I understand, Baroness, he bowed slightly. Back to work then C Ill leave the measurements with the weaver here in the harbour. The Carpenter scurried out of the hall. Upon crossing the Squire Zombie, he gave a startled shout and jumped backwards, bouncing off of the Death Knight on the other side of the door. Didnt he notice it on the way in? Ludmila waited for the next appointment. The door to the hall opened but, rather than another petitioner, Wiluvien entered the manor. Ludmila glanced down to the papers on her desk: there should have been at least two more. Did something happen to the others? She asked her chambermaid. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! It seems that theyve already migrated to the farming village, my lady, Wiluvien replied. One yesterday, the other this morning. Ludmila looked over her shoulder to Nonna. I will add it to the items to be cross-referenced from this point forward, the Elder Lich said. Ludmila looked out of the window beside her: it was still mid-afternoon, and it appeared that she had seen to the questions of the harbours current residents. The sight of the two makeshift tents down on the flats near the timber yard reminded her that she still needed to visit the unasked-for migrants. It occurred to her just then that she should have asked her petitioners about it when she had them. She would have to see about their mysterious appearance after looking over several other things in the village. How is your family doing, Wiluvien? Ludmila turned back to address her maid. Lluluvien and I are most pleased to be here, my lady, she lowered her head. Your lands are so beautiful; we far prefer it to E-Rantel. There is less work here for us at the moment, but it seems only a matter of time before things grow to the point that we have more things to do. As for our mothershe is not much changed from when we recovered her from Fassett County. Her health visibly improves, but she is still listless: we do not fear for her life, but recovery may take time. I cannot even begin to imagine everything shes been through, so she may have all the time that she needs, Ludmila said. You may return to your home C Aemilia will send for assistance if it is required. She looked back down to the list of petitioners as Wiluvien curtsied and withdrew from the Hall. While the unexpected end to her audiences for the day was the result of an oversight rather than an actual error, it still made her wonder where the limits of the Undead administrator lay. It had certainly not been outlined in the manuals. When she had initially encountered them, Ludmilas thoughts were that they were simply unfamiliar with the specifics in management of Human lands. After several weeks, however, she decided that they were simply not experienced with administrative matters at all until recently. Nonna, she said, is the Elder Lich ordered for the new Lichtower sufficient to manage the civic administration of the new village in its entirety? Barring oversights such as the one which was just identified and situations without precedent, Nonna replied, administrative anomalies should be next to nonexistent. Management of the civilian administration, logistics and the defence of the constituent territory of each Lichtower are all well within the capacity of a single Elder Lich as far as my experience here has suggested. We have barely scratched the surface of what needs to be done here, so there is still much to learn. Can we expect every administrator dispatched to us to perform accordingly? Though there should be practically no difference in the capabilities of my peers, who are all summoned by His Majesty, there is also no precedent to suggest that it may be the case Ludmila shifted her seat around to face her aide. Though she could still not get a clear read on her Undead features, Nonna appeared to be deep in thought. If you know of any problems that may arise Ludmila prompted. Personally, I do not believe there will be any issues, Nonna said, but the data collected so far from the other territories isunreliable, so this assessment is at best founded on conjecture. Unreliable? Have there been problems in the other territories? Adoption of Undead servitors has been embraced to various degrees, Nonna replied, due to efforts to balance Human and Undead labour pools, as well as factors involving religious practices and cultural perceptions. Each territory has enacted its own approach based on their specific circumstances, so creating standards for even basic skeletal labour has been a challenge. The Elder Lich administrators have also been presented with their own difficulties. If I were to describe it simply, they have beeninjected into existing systems of Human administration, and each Noble and their vassals have personal styles of rule that are non-uniform quality. Only Corelyn County has appeared to achieve perfectly seamless integration between new and existing systems, which were already at a high standard. The methods there are still distinctly different from your own approach, which has optimized its labour, administration and all aspects of its planning around the availability of Undead servitors. So I guess it really was a boon to be able to start from nothing, Ludmila said somewhat ruefully. It appears to be the case, yes. The only locations that have been able to roughly mirror your early progress have been the recently resettled areas of the crown lands that were razed last spring. Ludmila made a face. The various elements of development within her demesne were supposed to give her an edge in attracting migrants. Though it was presumably for the greater good of the realm, the notion that her ideas would be used elsewhere before she could reap their benefits made at least a small part of her want to cry foul. Does that mean that villages like the one under construction here are going to be popping up all over the territories directly managed by the crown? While the Lichtowers and their fortified villages have received a positive review, Nonna said, it was determined that the resources are not readily available to convert the hundreds of settlements in the crown territories into such strongholds. Materials found here are impractical to source and not worth the expense of importing. Broader defensive arrangements have been devised instead, using elements from His Majestys armies patrolling those lands. Then what did they use from the information collected here? Ludmila asked. They primarily revolve around the findings made from Undead labour for farming and forestry, as well as the use of Undead Beasts for light transportation on the road networks. Most territories do not have major obstacles such as the marshes in yours, so Bone Vultures are notably absent as well. The villages are managed by Human chiefs, who in turn report to the Undead administrator assigned to oversee their constituency. I see Ludmila placed her chin on the back of her hand, do you think that I went overboard with the design of these villages, then? The goals of your development and the purpose of the lands directly administered by the crown fundamentally differ, Nonna said. While your goal is the rapid development of an urban centre, the crown is primarily concerned in the production of basic commodities. They will be allowing the excess population to flow to the city through traditional mechanisms, as improvements to E-Rantel are still ongoing. The House of Lords has been issued no such directive, Ludmila frowned, should I be making considerations for this commodity production? Ive been entirely focused on laying the foundations for advanced industries rather than expanding basic ones. There has been no indication of such a policy being drafted. As long as the lease for His Majestys Undead servitors is maintained, the central administration should have no issues with their current usage. As Lady Shalltear is your liege, the matter of your taxes is also something you will need to take up with her C they are not the purview of the crown. The last part Ludmila understood as such, but it was nice to have confirmed. She rose from her seat, pushing the chair back under its simple, wooden desk and stretched away the hours of her afternoon audience. Aemilia began to move seeing this, preparing for an outing. Then everything is in order for now, I suppose, Ludmila said, unless there is something else you can think of. When the new administrator arrives, I will be relying on you to familiarize it with how we do things here. Each Lichtower will report to you, as well as the office that will eventually be set up in the port town here. This is markedly different from the old systems that I am used to: a member of the gentry or a village chief does not administer this many people, nor anywhere near this degree of productivity, so we will both be learning how to make these new administrative structures work. While Ludmila was quite excited by all the new prospects presented by the advancement of her fief, Nonna displayed the same dispassionate expression as always. Im curious, Ludmila said. Are all of the Elder Liches in His Majestys administration kept as well-apprised of the state of the realm as you are? Those working directly for the central administration may be, yes, Nonna replied, but probably not as well as myself. Due to the contributions that I have made to the administration in my time here, as well as the progress made in this fief, I have become a sort of...consultant for my peers. My feedback is valued throughout the realm. Do you mean to say that all of this information about what is going on elsewhere is due to the other Elder Liches contacting you to complain? None would consider complaining in their service to His Majesty, Nonna replied. Even the smallest contributions have value, and no effort is considered in vain. The correspondences are for practical purposesthough if one were to use such measures, it could be said that they are envious of my position here. Two point five percent more envious? Ludmila smirked. That should be the figure listed on the most recent assessment, yes. Nonna said, But, at this juncture, I would say what is presented in numbers belies what occurs in practice. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The characteristic north wind and the uncharacteristically blazing afternoon sun greeted her outside, and Ludmila shifted in her mantle to part the front slightly. The magically-induced clear skies had the side effect of turning the flooded valley significantly warmer and more humid for the spring months, and she started to wonder if maintaining such perfect weather indefinitely would produce adverse effects over the land. In addition to the accelerated growth of all manner of crops and wild vegetation, the insects were out in force far in advance of when they would usually appear in their summer swarms. Skirting around a cloud of bugs that hovered over the lane, she hoped that the conditions wouldnt become horrific by the end of the season. The normally muddy stretches of village paths, too, were caked and dry. The song of the forge sounded dimly in the air as she made her way down to the flats where the two tents with their small campfire stood against the backdrop of harvested timber. Though Ludmila had noted more on her way into the harbour, only two men and a woman now tended to the fire. As far as she knew, they had not really done anything beyond collecting the scraps of cloth for their makeshift shelters and bits of wood for the fire. How or where they procured food and other supplies was unknown, though she suspected that they were poaching from the river and her surrounding lands. The three rose to their feet upon registering her approach; one of the men pulled a thick staff from the tent behind them. All wore suspicious frowns as she came forward, and the man without the staff spoke. Dont come no closer, he said. Weve had it up to here with you people comin to gawk at us like some sideshow. The crunch of boots on gravel ceased as Ludmila stopped a fair distance away from the trio. Despite Aemilias protests, she had decided to come out plainly dressed, without an escort or any indication of who she was. She sensed that they were no stronger than most of the villagers on the way in, and the manner in which the migrants on the trip to Wardens Vale opened up to who they thought was a future fellow villager encouraged her to find out why these three had arrived on their own in a similar fashion. The rude reception was entirely unexpected, and she glanced up to count the Bone Vultures circling in the skies nearby. Were they mistreated in some fashion by the villagers before she had arrived? Or maybe they were put off by Nonna C though Ludmila had not ever actually received any complaints about the Elder Lich from anyone in all of her time here. Why are you here? Ludmila asked. The man looked to his companions before replying with a scoff. Whyre we here? We moved heres what. All of the migrants here come by way of the river, Ludmila said, by the invitation of the local lord. Invitation? He sneered, Lords dont go inviting no one. Were freedmen, yknow. We aint some stupid serfs bein shipped in on a boat. We can go wherever we please. Heard theres plenty of land ere, so well be staking a claim when we find us a nice patch, eh? The strange mess of twisted understanding that came out of the mans mouth struck Ludmila silent for a moment C it took a conscious effort to keep a straight face. I think you are confused about how things work, she explained. This land is a fief managed by the local administration. The three only offered her blank looks over the fire in response. A noble house rules these lands C it is someones property, Ludmila explained. It is not just some piece of unclaimed wilderness that you can decide to settle without permission. Nah, yer the one thats confused, the man crinkled his nose at her. This heres the Sorcerous Kingdom now, and were its citizens. No nobles gonna give us a hard time, just ask ol Fassett. what does Fassett have to do with this? The man looked to his companions again and gave a short bark of a laugh. Ey now, looks like these swamp hicks really do live underground, he said, and the two others chuckled. The Sorcerous Kingdom dont like it when you mess with its citizens. They found out what Count Fassett was up to and now he aint there no more. If th lord here messes with us, theyll send someone out to off im as well. Youre from Fassett County? She didnt think it was possible for Lady Aura to miss anyone in their sweep of the territory. Naw, Crosston next door, he said. Place was being turned upside-down: some new guy got put in charge. Made ourselves scarce...not like it was any good there anyways. Now well get some nice land to ourselves, then well be the lords and no onell tell us what to do. Ludmila was at a loss as to what she could say. Not only was the man entirely oblivious to how the lands were managed, he had also concocted some sort of nonsensical worldview that only served to fuel his cocksure manner. Didnt I tell you we dont like being stared at? The man scowled as Ludmila stood pondering, and the man with the quarterstaff stepped forward threateningly. If yaint got anythin fer us, get the hell out of our faces. Ludmila turned around and walked off back the way she came. The loud sound of someone clearing his throat caused her to glance over her shoulder, and the man spat in an exaggerated way into the campfire. Stupid bog bitch, he said, come out all this way fer nothin. She turned her head back to face forward. On a whim, she focused her senses. An unmistakable sensation emanated from the group behind her, a lighter feeling than what she had perceived while she tracked down her quarry in Fassett County: indicating that they were indeed undesirable elements, though nowhere near as bad. They had not run afoul of any laws in her territory, either, so she could not act...well, she technically had the right, but it would be like she was lashing out against the group simply for being rude to a stranger. Releasing the ability, she calmed herself down. At first C once she had explored its use in helping to clear out Fassett County C she thought it would make her life much easier when it came to sifting out problematic elements in the realm. After testing it several times after returning from the west, however, she discovered that, while it helped her track down what might be problems within the greater scope of order in the Sorcerous Kingdom, the severity gauged had many degrees and never provided any insight as to why such elements existed. The sense associated with specific individuals could vanish the next day without any sort of intervention; and trying to do something about the problems she encountered sometimes actually made things worse. It could mean anything from a lack of direction in the general populace to individual swells of emotion manifesting into a temporary disposition that would shortly dissipate into nothing the next day. Findings that turned out to be rebellion, severe crime or heavy corruption were practically nonexistent C at least in the places where she had been. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. In the end, the most use she could normally make out of her ability was the loose idea of whether things were going in the right direction or not, and employing it in crowded places like E-Rantel overwhelmed her entirely. From the brief period that she had tried while she was in the city, though, nothing appeared to be anywhere near the severity that she experienced in Fassett County. Reentering the manor hall, she found that Nonna and Aemilia were still inside. Was there something that we missed, my lady? Aemilia asked, glancing around the small space that was the manor. No, Ludmila replied, I just returned from speaking with the group that pitched those tents out on the flats. Already? They didnt attack you or anything, did they? The bunch of them seemed quite dubious, even from a distance. No, they didnt go so far as to physically attack me, Ludmila said. Nonna, have them put on the next ship out: tie them up if necessary. What are they to be charged with? The Elder Lich opened her book and looked at her. If you are required to provide a charge to the administration, then I suppose that they are technically trespassing on my territory. That isnt the reason why I am sending them away though: I simply dont wish for people with the sort of behaviour that they demonstrated living in my fief. The last thing I want is their spitefully using a charge laid against them as the basis for malicious rumours about my territory not accepting immigrants. Well, they may end up doing it anyway, but Im not about to give them any ideas. Ludmila put her mantle aside, accepting a fresh cup of tea offered by Aemilia as the scratching of Nonnas pen filled the silence. Let the captain know that theyre to be delivered to Corelyn Harbour C Ill have to warn Clara about them as well. Should they be detained until then? Nonna asked. Not unless they look like theyre about to go somewhere, Ludmila pointed in the general direction of the flats. Set a Bone Vulture to specifically watch over them from overhead. I dont care if they loiter around outside without bothering anyone, but I want them outC You havent even invited me in yet, a light voice chimed from the door, never mind throwing me out. I think Im hurt. Nonna bowed in front of her and Ludmila spun around, curtseying deeply towards the narrow doorway as soon as she confirmed the owner of the new voice. I am dreadfully sorry! She cried in a horrified voice, My words were meant for some other people. You are, of course, always welcome in my home, Lady Shalltear. The lightly-frilled hem of Lady Shalltears black ballroom gown filled her downcast gaze as her liege stepped over the threshold of the manor. Ludmila was made painfully aware of the dust from the road that she had just tracked in being swept up by the exquisite and incalculably valuable dress. You may raise your heads. With a bit of hesitation, Ludmila rose to face Lady Shalltear. Her silhouette filled the entryway, and her glowing crimson eyes were laid upon her in some bemusement. While its fun to find opportunities to tease you, she said with a small smile, your skill at groveling is decidedly lacking. I suppose I shall have to find other ways to derive my pleasure from you, Lady Zahradnik. So what was this about throwing people out? Ludmila guided Lady Shalltear to the rear of her home, taking a seat across the small dining table from her. Aemilia attended to them near the table. Do you take tea, my lady? Ludmila asked. I can drink tea, yes, Lady Shalltear replied. Aemilia turned away to prepare what little hospitality they had to offer as Ludmila explained what had occurred. The capital has bylaws that address this sort of behaviour, Lady Shalltear noted, do they not exist in your fief as well? Not as such, no, Ludmila answered. Laws against rowdy and belligerent behaviour short of inflicting grievous injury and committing murder have never existed in Wardens Vale. To be frank, my lady, it has always been a place where the people are rough, rowdy and rudebut not that kind of rude. My people knew where the boundaries of respect were drawn, so there was never any need for such measures. Populations in territories charged with the defence of the realm had a distinct culture of their own, which stemmed from their principal duties. Unlike inland territories that generally had docile tendencies encouraged in their populations, frontier regions had a martial culture that harnessed aggression and the skills required to defend their homes. Children and adults alike were allowed to wrestle, roughhouse and fight and, in doing so, also developed a code of behaviour that understood where the lines of such conduct lay. Dealing with militant individuals from the inland territories was always a vaguely annoying thing. Be they a fresh member of the militia or an Adventurer, it was like interacting with people that only recently came into ownership of a weapon and didnt know how and when it was to be used, or what it could do. From what she had seen, brawls and domestic conflicts in the city were also like this: one had to break up altercations because the people involved often fought without reserve. They just acted like their lives were being threatened, or acted with deadly intent C even over ridiculously minor things. Though the inland nobles seemed to equate the borderlands with brutal militancy and savage conduct, the populations of border territories might consider inlanders undisciplined and soft. Well these people are here now, Lady Shalltear looked up at her, and your new migrants are not the same villagers that you grew up with. It is as you say, my lady, Ludmila admitted. Even so, I was hoping to carry my own culture forward with the new migrants. They do not seem to share the same proud, independent spirit of my people and it seems that they are floundering about when left to their own devices. Whether I can instill them with the same ideals as before, I am uncertainbut at the least I would like to see roughly the same freedoms enjoyed. Then I suppose we will see where your path leads you, Lady Shalltear said after taking a sip out of the cup of tea laid before her. I have no worries about you personally, but keep in mind that you are a rarity amongst your kind. Your experiences beyond the borders of your fief should have provided you with ample evidence of that. Thank you, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head. I will keep that well in mind. So what is it that brings you personally all the way to my humble fief? Those Frost Dragons are finally behaving properly for the capitals grand opening, so I came over here to see what was going on. I was curious about the Demihuman intrusion that was reported, but I suppose all thats left of it is standing outside of your door There have been no further incidents beyond the first one, my lady, Ludmila said. Unfortunately I have no way of knowing why they even appeared. Is there even a point to knowing this? Lady Shalltear looked at her curiously, Your role as a Frontier Noble was always to keep intruders out, yes? The result here seems a satisfactory conclusion. I suppose when dealing from a position of power that might be the case, my lady, Ludmila said. I suppose it is a vestige of our ways of thinking when House Zahradnik had limited strength and numbers. You are correct that our duty was to keep the borders as clear of hostile intruders as possible, but it rarely resorted to facing our neighbors directly in combat. When you only have a hundred or so villagers and there are potentially thousands of Demihumans in the wilderness nearby, understanding when deterrence is sufficient and when force is required is essential. Lady Shalltear nursed her drink in both hands, frowning down at the surface of the table. It was probably not something she would have to consider: her liege was an extraordinarily powerful Cleric, and leveling entire towns with a single spell was well within her capabilities. Thenwhat were you hoping to discover? Lady Shalltear asked. No two Demihuman species are the same, Ludmila answered, and the Squire Zombie outside of the door is of one that I have never seen before. As imposing as it appears, it is no guarantee of its actual behaviour. Some vicious-looking Demihumans are perfectly benign, while the opposite is true for others. If it was a part of an envoy, and a series of misunderstandings is in progress, it could very well culminate into a full scale reprisal. Even the last time someone fought with the Undead here, it was a Human who thought he was saving me from them. How often do Demihumans send you envoys? Most would only resort to diplomacy if they respect the other sides strengthor if dire circumstances arise that force them into it. Around here, it is extraordinarily rare, as we keep our borders well-defined. The Theocracy is not very far away, either, so the local Demihumans tend to stay away from Humans, and understand that Human reprisals are extraordinarily deadly. Well, if its any comfort, they wouldnt get very far even if they did come by, Lady Shalltear took another sip of tea. The reports on the local Demihuman tribes during our initial sweeps over the area indicated no substantial threats. Please forgive my saying so, my lady, but that is not the point. I still consider it imperative to understand as much as is possible, to have the most complete picture of the situation so that I may make sound judgements. Lady Shalltear looked up from the table, and Ludmila shifted slightly under the scrutiny of her gaze. Your outlook is genuinely surprising, Lady Shalltear said, and not only because of your apparent duty to exterminate invaders. Do the teachings of your gods also not promote such behaviour? The faith of the Six Great Gods does promote the agenda of Humanity first and foremost: it is a religion for Humans, after all. The faithful in the Theocracy are reported to be as zealous as you suggest, but in Re-Estize and the other northern Human nations, our faith is in the minority and we have a degree of temperance when it comes to such things by necessity. The faithful inland are even far more mild, from what I have seenif anything, frontier populations may be the most extreme in their outlook beyond the borders of our neighbor to the south, as we do experience periodic hostilities with nonhuman races. I think your definition of extreme differs slightly from mine Perhaps, Ludmila smiled slightly, but my desire for information is not the product of some benevolent and optimistic outlook: it is to make the best decisions possible in any given situation. If that decision happens to be the extermination of hostile invaders, then the understanding that I have developed will help me come up with the best ways by which to do so. Yes, I suppose thats more like you, Lady Shalltears eyes gleamed. If thats the case, then maybe you should resurrect the fellow outside and ask directly. You would do this, my lady? No, her lieges lips turned down in a small frown. The budget that has been allocated to me is scarce enough as it is C I swear Albedo is giving me a hard time on purpose. Speaking of which, this brings me to another reason I came to visit you. Lady Shalltear turned her head to the figure standing nearby in the hall. HmNonna, yes? It is an honour that Lady Shalltear would remember this ones designation, the Elder Lich bowed. Return to your duties, she told the Elder Lich. You do not need to be here. Nonna once again bowed respectfully before leaving the manor. After the door shut quietly, Lady Shalltear turned her attention back to Ludmila. Now where was Iah, yes C the reason why I came. It wasnt to investigate the report of intrusion, my lady? Ludmila asked. I suppose that was something like a reasonable excuse, Lady Shalltear answered. I have enlisted you to aid me in my new duties: it is as good a time as any to begin. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Lady Shalltears lips parted to speak again; then she stopped and scanned the room carefully. Silence. The dim sounds of the village leaking through the thin walls of the manor hall abruptly ceased, leaving an eerie stillness in the air. In the corner of her vision, Ludmila saw Aemilia glance about nervously. Going by the still-audible shuffle of her maids feet, it seemed that Lady Shalltear had cast the same enchantment from the night she had visited Ludmilas solar in E-Rantel. My lady? All Appraisal Magic Item. Taking one last look around the room, Lady Shalltear nodded in satisfaction before answering. I doubt youve forgotten that your attach is one of Albedos creatures, she said. Since the Prime Minister seemingly wishes to abandon me to my own devices in the pursuit of my task, then I will keep her big nose out of my matters entirely. Do keep this in mind, Ludmila: shes been gleaning the fruit of your own efforts as well. I understand, my lady, Ludmila replied. I will keep information regarding this separate from my other workwill we be headed somewhere later? If so, Id like to ask for some time; Ive not completely caught up to all of my duties here C it should take another day or two provided nothing unexpected occurs that pushes things back. Well just be conducting an overview today, Lady Shalltear dismissed her concerns with an absent wave of her hand, there are also several other thingsI believe you mentioned wanting to discuss something to do with our contract the last time we parted? Yes, thats right, my lady, Ludmila nodded. I need to discuss my taxes with you. The taxes of the Sorcerous Kingdom should go to the Sorcerer King, should they not? As far as I know, the tax laws have not been changed. Nobles have the right to collect revenues from their holdings independently, and their liege similarly collects revenues from their vassals in addition to what is garnered from the holdings that they administer directly. Land taxes are of course separate from customs duties, tolls, fines and such, but, as you are my liege, you are who receives my taxesis this not something you normally practice? Its not, Lady Shalltear said. We dont pay taxes to His Majesty C though there have been occasions where weve offered personal tributes to him. His Majesty even offered to provide us with a salary at one point, but since all of our needs are provided by him in the first place, one thing led to another and the notion was abandoned. Ive heard of subsidies and stipends being provided to fund various projects or address security concerns, my lady, but Ive never heard of vassals being compensated simply for being vassals Ludmila wondered what sort of salary Lady Shalltear would command. Surely it was some fabulous amount, and the proceeds would go into something equally so. Then what would you do with the taxes I paid you? Ludmila asked. Hmmtheres at least one thing I would like to do: how many years of taxes do you think it would take to come up with one billion gold coins? Ludmila mouthed the amount silently while Lady Shalltear looked on in expectation. What in the world would one do with so much currency? More to the point: did so much coinage even exist? Er, wellI dont expect prices for commodities produced by Undead labour to maintain their current levels, but even so I dont think thats something my demesne could produce in my entire lifetime But your descendants will serve me as well, yes? I do indeed desire this to be the case, my lady, but Ive no confidence in making such long range economic projections. Thats a shame. I suppose that in the end the full amount would go to His Majesty, thoughevery little bit counts, yes? The unfathomable nature of the Sorcerous Kingdom once again made itself plainly clear to Ludmila. Even the plans that she had wrought for her demesne and its resulting productivity seemed less than a mote in comparison. She needed to find some way for her contributions to have more meaning than simply being an indistinguishable drop in an ocean. You mentioned some budgetary constraints and the Prime Ministerwhat was that about? Ah, yes, Lady Shalltear said. As you know, the Ministry of Transportation is establishing an aerial transportation network, using the Frost Dragons as the backbone for the project. The Prime Minister has allocated, well, nothing to the project, so Ive been using my own resources for it. The Prime Minister has allocated none of the nations budget to a national project? That doesnt make much sense To be honest, I technically do have everything needed to make things run, which is ultimately His Majestys anywaysthe reasoning should be somewhere along those lines If thats the reasoning, then perhaps the Prime Minister considered the matter of my taxes as well. Regardless, I believe it would be a productive way to put the resources to use. Once weve developed this network into a workable form, the revenues from the nations effective monopoly over aerial transportation will be well worth the investment. The revenues? Lady Shalltear tilted her head curiously. Even transporting goods over land has associated costs, yes? My vessel needs to be maintained, plus I need to pay harbour fees and such. Then I have to hire a wagon to transport my goods from the harbour to the city for sale. Im not sure how much the Frost Dragons cost to maintain, but well have to balance the services expenses, at least. Lady Shalltear tilted her head the other way, and Ludmila held her words in check. Considering what Lady Shalltear had said about the arrangement of her own resources, she might have been approaching the challenge from an entirely different angle. Apologies, my lady C Ive only been considering things from my own limited understanding, Ludmila said. Rather than getting ahead of myself, I should have made sure that I was on the same page first. We should start from the beginning to avoid misunderstandings. I agree, Lady Shalltear said. Ive made a great study of these Frost Dragons in the past few weeks, and I believe Ive come up with a number of ideas to best put them to use. Lets see Lady Shalltears voice trailed off as she reached into a hole in the air in front of her. Ludmila and Aemilia watched as her arm made rummaging motions as she muttered to herself. No not that one It should be somewhere around here HmI thought I left that at home This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Oops, I forgot to turn this off. Ah, here it is. Her hand reappeared, holding a light blue notepad with an expensive-looking pen clipped onto it. After she placed the item on the table between them, her gown shimmered briefly before being replaced by an entirely different outfit. Ludmila could only see the portion of it above the table: her liege now wore a white silken blouse with long sleeves; a rich crimson tie at her collar. Over the blouse was a sleeveless black vest with grey pinstripes: fastened by three large, glistening, buttons. Oval half-rimmed spectacles with dark frames appeared on her face, while the bow and bonnet on her head disappeared, releasing the lustrous waves of her silver hair to spill over her shoulders and down her back. Lady Shalltear reached up to loosen the tie and unbuttoned her collar to expose the slender lines of her pale neck and collarbone. A moment passed before a small furrow appeared on her brow and a large clip appeared in one hand; a brush in the other. I guess the quick swap crystal in the clip wont work so conveniently, she murmured, then looked towards her. Fix my hair, Ludmila. Ludmila stared blankly after the sudden request, blinking several times. Noblewomen here are trained to be Ladies-in-Waiting, yes? Lady Shalltear asked as she pulled out a ghostly-looking hair band. Yes, my lady, Ludmila replied. Just one moment. She stepped away to make sure her hands were clean, wondering how things had gone from planning an aerial transportation network to arranging her ladys hair. Returning to stand behind Lady Shalltear, she knelt down and held out her hands, clasping and unclasping her fingers nervously. Aemilia had surreptitiously inched over to closely watch C somehow the entire affair had become a trial. How would you like your hair arranged, my lady? She forced out a calm and even voice. Just keeping it up and off the floor is fine, Lady Shalltear replied lightly. Theres no need to be so nervous Is thisinvisible? Ludmila asked as she picked up the strange hair band. Yes, its an invisible hair band. Usually my Vampire Brides deactivate the invisibility before using it, but I suppose thats not a problem for you. Even Lady Shalltears hair ties were magic items. Ludmila hoped she didnt accidentally break anything. The first challenge Ludmila thought she would have was confusion over which hair was currently her hair, but her concerns eased as she was able to accurately work with the hair that was actually there. Her shoulders loosened, and her stiff movements grew more fluid; the light aroma of her ladys sweet, cinnamon perfume drifted up with each stroke of the brush. It was only after Lady Shalltears hair had taken a soft sheen in the light of the lamp overhead that she gathered it into her hands, twisting it up into a large bun over the nape of her neck and fastening it with the clip. Stepping from one side to the other, she teased out strands to lightly frame her face with lazy curls that fell in front of her shoulders. Ludmila stepped back and waited anxiously while Lady Shalltear examined her work with an ornate hand mirror produced from somewhere. She turned her head this way and that, tilting both her head and the mirror in several angles before a hole opened up in the air again and she put the mirror and the brush away. This is quite nice, she smiled. It seems that youre adept at organizing all sorts of things. You honour me, my lady, Ludmila said. I suppose I should be thankful to Clara for dragging me into these things all the time. Speaking of whichClara and the others would help greatly in envisioning this transportation network C Liane, especially. Their background as merchant houses would be an advantage here. Should I see about enlisting their talents as well? As tempting as this might be, Lady Shalltear replied, they still report directly to Albedo as His Majestys direct vassals, so Ill not risk their direct participation. Perhaps in the future I will have the confidence that I can bring them in under me as well but, for the time being, I dare not request more than what His Majesty has already provided me. Our work will have to earn recognition beyond the shadow of a doubt if you wish to have your friends join you. The fact that it is possible is encouraging, my lady. I look forward to our future success. Oh my...filled with conviction now, arent we? Well they are my friends, so yes. I would very much like to be able to work more closely with them. Friends, hmm Lady Shalltear repeated absently, well, that will most likely be far in the future. Now that were in the spirit of things, lets see what you can make out of my notes. Ludmila reached out and took the light blue notepad in her hands, flipping open the cover. Within...were notes in some language that she had never seen before. Continuing to flip through page after page, she saw a multitude of diagrams, maps and dense blocks of the same elegant, yet unknown, text throughout. After her reaction to the initial report on Fassett County, Ludmila thought her liege might be averse to lengthy and meticulous documentation, but going through her notes it seemed like it might not be the case. Im sorry, my lady, she said as she looked back up, Im unable to read thiswhat are you doing? In front of her, Lady Shalltear was holding a dark green notepad, writing something within. Taking notes, she said. On what? Ludmila wondered. Er, anyways...if youd be so kind as to provide a translation, Ill scribe a copy for myself. Aemilia, how much paper do we have left lying around? Before her maid could reply, Lady Shalltears hand disappeared into a hole in the air again, withdrawing a stack of expensive-looking paper. I have plenty to use, she said. Feel free. She kept piling up more and more stacks of paper until Ludmila thought there should be several thousand sheets towering on the table. Just how many platinum coins was this worth? Aemilia circled around to start storing them away before they toppled over. Placing the first sheet over a hard writing surface, Ludmila took pen in hand. By the way, my lady, she asked, is this your native language? Ive never seen such script before. It is, Lady Shalltear replied. And If you do encounter it somewhere, you are to report your findings to me as soon as possible. Consider it a matter of utmost importance. is this language dangerous? Not in the way that you probably mean, but those who use it are. In all likelihood, your trying to fight such a person is about as futile as trying to fight me C your best chance of survival would lie with us, though escaping such an individual is unlikely should you provoke them. There was a stern tone to her lieges voice: a hard edge bordering on hostility that she had never heard Lady Shalltear express before. Understood, my lady, Ludmila nodded. Though I hope to never meet someone like that. I will avoid confrontation and report to you immediately if I do. As they settled down into translating Lady Shalltears notes, Ludmila could not help but marvel at her attention to detail. After several hours, they had only gotten a third of the way into them; the majority of what was completed being a meticulous breakdown of characteristics and behaviours of the Frost Dragons. Everything from their natural habits, abilities and the known personality traits, performance and tendencies of each individual Dragon under her management. From just the notes, she could understand why they were so suited to serve in their role as the core of the nations aerial logistics. A Frost Dragon could cover vast distances through the air: a days travel for a mundane and laden caravan in good conditions and paved roads would amount to less than an hour of unhurried flight. They never forgot what they experienced, making them ideal for navigating even the furthest reaches of the world C they would never get lost, as long as they had been there before. Very little in the world could catch one in the air, never mind defeat one, so security for cargo was similarly low on the list of concerns. These Frost Dragons, Ludmila said while stretching between sections of notes, how did they come to join the Sorcerous Kingdom? They were a bonus, I suppose, Lady Shalltear shrugged. His Majesty was negotiating with the Dwarf Kingdom for various things and the topic of their old capital, Feoh Berkana, came up. I suppose that part had something to do with the Dragons? Lady Shalltear leaned forward, putting her elbows on the table and cupping her chin in her hands. Yes, she replied. The Dwarves had one of their other cities destroyed by a clash between two Frost Dragons, and the Dragons that ended up joining us were the ones that had turned Feoh Berkana into their lair. Hmhow did it go again? We broke a siege by the Quagoa on the final Dwarf stronghold, then one thing led to another and His Majesty promised to liberate Feoh Berkana in exchange for amicable trade relations, technical assistance and one of their ancestral crafts. What about these Quagoa you mentioned? Ludmila asked, It sounds like the Dwarf Nation was at war with them. You could say that they were rivals over the same territory, Lady Shalltear answered. Theyre hairy, rodent-like Demihumans that stand around my own height. I guess if the Frost Dragons were a bonus, then the Quagoa were a bonus of a bonus? They were servants of the Frost Dragons, so after the Frost Dragon leader was defeated the Quagoa were given the option to submit or die. What happened to them? They asked for us to prove our strength, so they died for a while. Then they submitted. Those who remained after everything was said and done were transported away, along with their intact dead. Hm...I wonder what that shorty did with the rest of their pieces? She had better still not be carrying it all around with her C that would take forever to air out. Ah, I guess they were that sort of Demihuman then. That sort? What do you mean? I mentioned something along those lines earlier, I think, Ludmila said. Many Demihumans will only negotiate if they respect the other sides strength, so something like a skirmish or contest to prove this is often required before they are willing to resort to diplomacy. Ah, that you did, Lady Shalltear nodded. Yes, thats precisely what happened. As expected of someone accustomed to dealing with Demihumans. AhCIm glad I managed to get things right, finally Her voice trailed off, and Lady Shalltear sat silently in her seat. Ludmila straightened in alarm as her lieges lip started to tremble, and tears gathered in her shining crimson eyes. Rising from her chair, Ludmila circled around the table as she fished a handkerchief from a pocket. She lowered herself down beside Lady Shalltear, offering the folded linen cloth to her. At first, Lady Shalltear looked down at it wordlessly, trying to contain her emotions. Then a tear escaped and she quickly took the handkerchief to catch it. She stared at the damp spot on the cloth for a moment before her composure collapsed completely. Ludmila laid her hand soothingly between Lady Shalltears shuddering shoulders as she sobbed quietly into the handkerchief. Im sho glad, she said in a muffled voice. Lord Ainzsch Ludmila remained beside her, and Lady Shalltear sniffed loudly. II should stop, she sniffed again, trying to regain control of herself, He shaid C he said I cant waste my face on tears. Tears of happiness are not a waste, my lady, Ludmila said gently. Lady Shalltears sobs started anew. A long while later, Lady Shalltear finally settled down and Ludmila returned to her seat after helping to fix up her appearance again. Her liege blew her nose into the handkerchief and looked back down at the sheets on the table. The QuagoaDemihumans She murmured between sniffles, That reminds me: Cocytus wanted to speak to you about something. Lord Cocytus? Im surprised he would mention me at all. Well, Lady Shalltear sniffed again, hes been aware of your existence for as long as I have, and your name has come up several times since. Though he is a man of few words, it does seem like he has some sort of request for you. Ludmila set the pen down on the untouched page in front of her. Should we see to this immediately? She asked, How long has it been since he asked? Its not an urgent matter, Lady Shalltear answered. Hes busy with security arrangements for the events in the capital at the moment anyways. Well arrange a visit in advance at some point. For now, lets continue with these notes, hm? Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Beyond the documentation of the Frost Dragons and their characteristics, Lady Shalltears notes consisted of a variety of ideas and concepts that she had come up with regarding how the Frost Dragons could be utilized and how the transportation network would work. As a result, their progress slowed down considerably since Ludmila needed to often expand on their ongoing transcription to understand what her liege was attempting to convey. While the idea of air transport was something she had grasped on a minor level with the Bone Vultures, many other things, such as ideas revolving around magic and magical items were far outside of her personal experience. Are these items so readily available for purchase? She stopped to ask at one point, Even one such as myself understands the implications of such items being used. Surely someone must have thought of something like this for other forms of transportation at some point, and the concept wouldve become widespread. Theres no way I can think of that can compete with this aside from the spells that you use for transport: you could even use these items in conjunction with those spells and it would become even more ludicrous. We do C its an everyday thing for us, Lady Shalltear answered. Also, when we went on our trip to the north, there was at least one Dwarf that used a similar item to carry the ores that he was mininghe didnt appear to be a well-off fellow either, compared with some others we encountered later. Alrightsuppose we use these Infinite Haversacks that are described here, Ludmila said. What prevents a Frost Dragon from strapping on any number of these, effectively allowing them to fly all over the place with the capacity of a large ship? Being able to fly does not make one immune to encumbrance, Lady Shalltear told her. The Infinite Haversacks do weigh enough on their own that the burdens of carrying multiples will add up. Ive determined that four is the maximum that an average Adult Frost Dragon can manage without affecting the consistency of their long-distance performance. They become larger and more powerful as they age, so an Old or Ancient Frost Dragon will be able to handle more. Then what if we put an Infinite Haversack inside of another Infinite Haversack? I wouldnt recommend that. The results would beunfortunate. Alright, Ludmila said. But the question still standsare such items so freely available? Something like these Infinite Haversacks must be exorbitantly expensive, even if they were. The profits a merchant could garner from even a single wagon loaded with these would be enormous, and the demand for them equally so. Lady Shalltear was silent for a moment at the question, then her hand disappeared into the mysterious hole in the air again. After withdrawing a rolled vellum parchment, a small frown appeared on her face. Whats that? Ludmila asked. Its a Message scroll, Lady Shalltear replied. When I use it, it casts a Message spell which allows me to converse with a single target over long distances. I havent had to use one before, so Im just making sure that I remember what to do. The described function of the spell seemed conspicuously similar to Ludmilas own ability. Had she been using magic all along? Are there limits to its use? Range and such. HmmI havent heard any reports of range limitations C its used quite often over hundreds of kilometres. It can be interfered with, though. Oh. That sounded suspiciously like disappointment. Its justwell, it sounded like one of my own abilities, but the spell appears to be far superior by comparison. You have the ability to use Message? Lady Shalltear eyed her curiously. I dont think it works the same way, Ludmila said. Im fairly certain it has to do with my command abilities: Clara and the others can do it as well, but what they do seems slightly different as far as we can tell. Going by my own experience there doesnt seem to be a limitation on range, but distances beyond a few kilometres take a fair bit out of me. Hearing that Message can contact others hundreds of kilometres away makes my own ability seem unremarkable. Well, if its not the same thing, there must be other advantages. What else can you do with it? You mentioned that Message reaches a single target, but this ability can be heard by multiple individuals if desiredas long as I know roughly where they are. Its the same ability that you witnessed me use when sending out the first batch of Undead labourers ordered at the administrative office in the city. Weve found some rather useful applications, but the range is very short in comparison to this spell youre using. Are you able to do it right now? It doesnt take any mana or components or anything special does it? Just a little bit of concentration C next to nothing when were this close. Ah, then give it a try! I want to hear. Hello, Lady Shalltear. Oh, I heard it! Lady Shalltear perked up in her seat, Okay, how do I reply? As far as I know, its one-way only, Ludmila said. Oh. Lady Shalltears voice fell in disappointment. Ludmila tried thinking of some benefits to the ability. The four of us C Clara, Liane, Florine and I C are able to freely communicate in complete silence as long as we are within range of one another and we know where each one of us is, Ludmila said. Group conversations are also possible. Its unknown whether the other nobles here have learned how to harness this ability, but it doesnt seem to be the casethey are keeping it a well-guarded secret otherwise. Between ourselves, weve decided not to spread the knowledge of this ability outside of our own little circle. Do you know if it can be interfered with? Lady Shalltear asked, Or if the communication can be intercepted? We have no way to find out, really. At the least, no one has been able to interfere with the abilitybut it could simply mean that no one has cared to try. The idea that someone might be able to listen in on our discussions is unsettling, though at that point I suppose it would be no different than eavesdropping on a regular conversation. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. We should find out one of these days, Lady Shalltear said, this ability is quite intriguing. Your decision to keep it to yourselves is prudent as well: Lord Ainz has expressed similar sentiments over what knowledge should be promoted, and what should be restricted. His Majesty is wise, Ludmila agreed. Just the idea of this ability being utilized by corrupt nobles or those with harmful designs against us seems like it would be a nightmare to deal with. Lady Shalltear tapped the roll of vellum several times on the table. Then she took a deep breath and released it. Well, here I go, she said after resolving herself. Wish me luck. Good luck. Message. Lady Shalltear released the scroll, which unfurled itself and floated into the air between them before being consumed by azure flames. Raising a hand, she held it to an ear. After a moment, her look of concentration turned to one of success, and she smiled at Ludmila while excitedly gesturing with her free hand. Ludmila smiled back, and Lady Shalltear went through a range of expressions as she silently conversed with the recipient of the spell. It worked, Lady Shalltear said in relief as she lowered her hand. That was a good thing too: I only brought one to try out. Looking around the manor, Lady Shalltears gaze settled on an open section of the hall near the manor entrance. You wont mind if I bring them here, yes? She asked. My land is yours, but I dont mind if you trust them, Ludmila answered. Who is it? Youve met them before: Im sure youll recognize them immediately. Stretching her hand towards the empty area, Lady Shalltear cast a spell. Gate. The familiar black portal opened in the hall and a familiar figure, clad in black plate armour, stepped into the manor. Ludmila rose from her seat and turned to greet him. Welcome back to Wardens Vale, Momon, she said with a warm smile. Ive never had the opportunity to express my gratitude for everything that youve done for me. Umu, he replied as he stood before them. Ludmila still did not know what it meant. The Adamantite Adventurer looked over her for a moment before walking over to pull out a chair and seat himself to her left. Ludmila reseated herself as well, folding her hands over her lap. Momons visored gaze continued to scrutinize her for a long while, and it took an active effort not to shift in her seat. Finally, a long sigh escaped from beneath his helm. Is something the matter? Lady Shalltear asked. Ah, no, Momon said as Ludmila continued to feel his intense gaze upon her. If anything, being here in this home sets my mind at ease. Huh? Wow~ Lady Shalltears mouth slowly formed into a smile. Ludmila felt warmth creeping up her neck and blooming over her cheeks. She turned her gaze away from the Adventurer, and out of the corner of her vision she could see Aemilia covering her mouth with both hands. Why now? It was an ambush against which she had been entirely unprepared. Lady Shalltear was sitting right across from her as wellif anything, shouldnt she be the one who would normally receive such compliments? The notion that he was paying more attention to her than Lady Shalltear sent several more fragments of Ludmilas composure tumbling into the abyss. Fighting to wrest back her peace of mind, she couldnt quite look at him before she found a thread of reason to cling onto. I-I amquite flattered, she struggled to force coherent words out of her mouth, but I do not wish to come between you and Nabe. Eh? You are acouple, yes? You two seem so close, so this must be the case. It is said that you came here from some far away place, pursuing some great cause around the world togetherI feel it quite romantic. Ludmila did feel that it was quite romantic: something that one might only expect out of fanciful tales. The reliance and commitment in one another that would surely blossom into genuine love and respect over the course of their many trials Perhaps the old saying is true, that all men are wolves. Though there is one thing I am curious about, she was finally able to turn back to face him. Do you plan on settling down somewhere once you start a family together? Momon planted his face in his gauntlet. It seemed like she had successfully fended him off. Yes, thats right, Lady Shalltear added. I had expected that Nabe would be with you. She would have surely loved to hear this. Momon jerked suddenly and went into a fit of coughing. Maybe it wasnt the first time Lady Shalltear had seen him attempt this. Ahem, he cleared his throat. Ah, ehm. Nabe is with the magic iteCI mean, Nabe is at the exhibition set up by the Imperial Ministry of Magic in E-Rantel. We were about to start cataloguing the magic items they have on display there. You mentioned that you wanted to consult with me on the subject of magic items C is that an office lady suit youre wearing? Momon finally turned his attention away from her to speak with Lady Shalltear, and Ludmila stared down at her hands while she resettled herself. Eyeing the inert Ring of Mental Fortitude on her finger, she wished that it would protect her from mind-affecting attacks of that nature as well. Yes, it gives off just the right image for desk work, doesnt it? Lady Shalltear replied. Lady Zahradnik here arranged my hairnot bad, yes? More to the point, Momon said, you two seem to have become quite close Human noblewomen are trained to serve as handmaidens, and my Vampire Brides are all busy making preparations for the new transportation network. Which brings me to the reason I called: we wanted your feedback on the magical items Ive proposed should be standard to each Frost Dragon for their transportation duties. Lady Zahradnik C show him what we were just talking about. Yes, my lady, Ludmila replied. Ludmila looked up and reached over to pull an open folder filled with sheets of paper in front of her. Leafing through the pages, she withdrew the dozen which outlined the subject of their discussion. Placing them in front of Momon, they waited quietly as he scanned over the details. Hmmtwo Infinite Haversacks for Juveniles, four for Adults, six for Old, eight for Elder and twelve for Ancient Dragons. Periapt of Health, Ring of Sustenance, Ring of Regeneration, Greater Ring of Fire Resistance C three rings? The one Lord Ainz gave to Aura had his own spectacles, so we started seeing what else they could wear. Barring body armour, it appears that they can equip nearly everything C including a band for their tails. Thats...rather interesting, Momon said. I follow the general idea so far: they wont get sick, youll save on the costs of feeding them, theyll regenerate injuries that they might receive while on the job, and youre reinforcing them against their primary weakness. Yes, this is the basic equipment I was thinking of to start off with, Lady Shalltear nodded. The set should keep them working and prevent the most likely of maintenance issues. Lord Ainz told Aura and Mare that they should rest and eat since they are still growing, so Ive scheduled time for the Dragons to do so as well to eventually improve our cargo capacity: theyre free to hunt game in the Azerlisia Mountains and the Great Forest of Tob. What about these other pages? They are optional equipment loadouts that Ive been considering, though I am leaning towards providing Message scrolls as part of the basic provisions just in case they encounter unforeseen events and emergencies that need to be relayed to us. Theyll be able to report anything suspicious that they notice as they fly around as well. Optional, huh Momon murmured as he continued reading through. Why do some of these look like youre equipping them for war instead of cargo shipments? Thats just in case the Sorcerous Kingdom becomes involved in some conflict. If the risks involved with their work increases or they are called in for some reason to fight or deliver our forces somewhere, then they should be suitably prepared, yes? Some of these suitable preparations would make some of these Dragons you have capable of destroying small nations single-handedlyperhaps you should stick to something simple for now. There is also the fact that they are Dragons, so being inundated with so many items at once could trigger undesirable behaviours. Is that so? Then would it be possible to secure the first set of accessories for all of the Dragons? The Infinite Haversacks as well, of course. I will ask around and find out whether its possible or not, Momon replied. The Adventurer Guild has been clamouring for magic items as well, but the Ministry of Transportation would most likely take priority for practical reasons. The Message scrolls are a prudent addition as well: Im certain that there should be no problem with those. Excellent, Lady Shalltear smiled brightly. Please let me know once you have a definitive answer for me. Momon flipped through the pages quickly one last time before returning them to the table and rising from his seat. Ludmila rose as well, to see him away. I should get back to E-Rantel, he said. Nabe is probably still waiting for me at the Imperial Ministry of Magics exhibition. I will send word once I have an answer for you, Minister. Still, though...I had no idea that you had such an eye for coordinating magic items. Well, I do have quite an expansive wardrobe of magical equipment, Lady Shalltear replied, so this much should be natural, no? Though I suppose I found out how addictive it could be while I was figuring out what might best suit Lady Zahradnik. The hours simply seem to vanish when one has so many magic items to mix and match. Indeed Momon chuckled, It is somewhat surprising that you would part so readily with your own precious possessions, however. Well, after seeing the others being so free-handed with their own subordinates, I decided that my own should not be so easily overshadowed. She has proven herself a faithful servant thus far, and much has changed since I claimed her as my vassal, dont you agree? This is very true, in many ways. Much has changed for the better since I first encountered her in this place. So what did you end up bestowing Baroness Zahradnik with? Ive only been able to get her to take a ring so far, Lady Shalltear held up a hand in a helpless gesture. She is quite stubborn even after I told her that I considered such refusals foolish. As pragmatic as she usually is, like Cocytus she believes that everything one receives from their liege must be earned through merit or come with some important duty. Though she is a noble, she also has that same, obstinate warrior spirit C can you imagine what would happen if you put the two of them together? HmmI do wonder how such a meeting would play out: either they would hit it off spectacularly or they would barely say anything to one another at all. Speaking of which, you remember he was asking after you two? Yes, well be visiting him after hes seen to organizing his part in E-Rantels events. I see, Momon turned away from the table and walked out into the hall. Well, I should be on my wayif you please. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Ludmila turned around as Momon left and the Gate closed in on itself. Upon doing so, she found Aemilia reaching above the dining table towards the oil lamp hanging from above. Please excuse me, Lady Shalltear, her maid apologised for the imposition. This lamp needs to be refilled. Facing back away, Ludmila worked off the neutral expression she had frozen onto her face as the two members of the Royal Court conversed with one another. As she had not been called upon to speak, she could only remain silent without a reason to interrupt their discourse. She felt a presence at her arm and looked down to see that Lady Shalltear had come out to stand beside her. You went from hot to cold quite quickly there, she said as they looked out the manor window. I believe most of the women around E-Rantel would have flung themselves bodily at Momon if they sensed even the hint of a proposition from him. I had no expectations at all, Ludmila replied, so I was caught completely by surprise. My mind has been on everything else but, recently. I think its been that way for all of my friends as well C too much has changed: theres just so much to do, and never enough timeeven if there was, the pool of suitable consorts is sparse. Its not as if the land is completely bereft of men, Lady Shalltear looked up at her. Being in your position, you should have plenty of options. If it were only that simple. Liane and Florine might be more open to certain matches, but Clara and I are far more selectiveI guess it boils down to our respective religions. I hope you dont mind my bringing it up, as you are a Cleric yourself, my lady. You are speaking of Human religions, yes? Im a bit curious, actually. In that case Ludmila paused for a moment, thinking on how to best explain. The faith of the Six Great Gods once dominated these northern lands but, at some point in the past, a heresy took root C a schism, if you will C and the faith of The Four rose to prominence, supplanting the tenets and much of the culture promoted by the faith of The Six. The great cathedrals that were founded long ago alongside the cities became quiet, and only a few strongholds remain: such as Wardens Vale and the territories that now form Corelyn County. There were many differences that caused this schism, but, by and large, the central tenets of the faith of The Four are far more convenient for the northern nations, if I were to describe it. Their paths are not as straight and narrow as ours, and how each faith views family and marriage is an example of that. I see, Lady Shalltear said. So the Humans that are picky are followers of your faith, and the ones I see rubbing themselves all over one another on the city streets belong to the others. Thats a bit too general of a statement, I think, Ludmila frowned at the mental image. But if you observe Clara and I alongside Liane and Florine, the difference in behaviour is distinct enough that it doesnt need to be stated directly. For lack of a better term, Clara and I are more reserved. The faith of the Six encourages its followers to evaluate potential partners based on their strength and ability with the hope that our children and their descendents will, too, become stronger with each generation through this practice. The institution of marriage is sacred, and faithful relationships are not only prized: they are expected. Ah, that explains why you started to bristle after you recovered from Momons words. Ibristled? Ludmila didnt think she did, I didnt mean to openly, but I did feel that way inside. As a follower of The Six, those are the values I was raised with. In the northern nations, where the faith of The Four holds sway over the vast majority, our tenets that harness the truths of the world have been cast aside and forgotten. Partners are often chosen using frivolous criteria, bloodlines are thinned to the point where they might as well not exist at all, and the potential of entire generations is left to the winds of fate. All sorts of wrongheaded ideas manifest, such as ones worth being judged on the basis of inherited wealth and social status, which only serves to make the problem even worse. Then, Lady Shalltear asked, as a noble, you do not believe yourself above your fellow Humans? As a noble, Ludmila answered, I understand that I have the education and training invested in me to do what I am supposed to be doing, just as a professional in any other vocation. I do not believe in any inherent sense of superiority conferred simply by occupying my station: the expectations and trust placed in me are components of duty, not privilege. Also, as my house has remained faithful, I understand that my lineage is more reliable when it comes to producing individuals of higher calibre. It is simply a fact proven in every generation that members of our house are martially superior compared to the average individual. House Corelyn is the same: they consistently produce excellent administrators every generation, and are in a position to harness that potential. Both Clara and I are a product of the tenets of the Six Great Gods C born and raised to excel at what our bloodlines demonstrate aptitude in. We do not run around with the idea in our heads that we are wholly self-made. By the same token, we tend to respect others for what they are born into, be they a farmer, smith or merchant. I didnt realize there was so much behind your reaction, Lady Shalltear lightly scratched her cheek with a finger. I suppose Momon should resign himself to his fate. Not only are both Momon and Nabe strong, Ludmila said, they have such a close history togetherI guess the very idea of his infidelity was offensive. Besides, since they are like thathe should be the same as Nabe, yes? A small sound issued from Lady Shalltears nose. She struggled to control herself for a moment before giving up and laughing outright. My lady? This is too much! Lady Shalltear said as the light chime of her laughter filled the manor, Of all the things that couldcheating on Nabe! Bahaha! A few minutes went by before Lady Shalltear finally reined in her mirth. She wrapped her hand around Ludmilas elbow, drawing her close. Silence. The sounds of Aemilia working deeper inside ceased once her liege cast the spell. She felt a cool touch as Lady Shalltear reached around to hold her other hand, pulling Ludmila lightly to face her. Youre not angry? Lady Shalltear asked. What about, my lady? Through your perception, Lady Shalltear told her, you have discerned that Momon is the same as Nabe. That the Hero of E-Rantel is not who the people believe he is C a champion of humanity: the legend that lifts their spirits as subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Does that not bother you? I knew that Nabe wasnt Human when I first met her, Ludmila said. It didnt change my recognition of her as an Adamantite Adventurer C Adventurers are not solely Human anyways. When we first met, Momon asked me what I saw. His reaction to my answer told me that, at the least, he knew as well. After learning bits and pieces of Darkness tale from the Adventurer Guild, I guess I naturally came to that conclusion. That he isnt what others might expect does not change the fact that he willingly took on a burden that was not his own, and continues to shoulder that burden to this day. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I know you to be an even-handed individual, Lady Shalltear noted, with a perspective far more broad than most of your kind. Do you really think other Humans would share the same sentiments? Ludmila withdrew her hands from Lady Shalltears light grip, turning back to look out past the river to the distant north. Though it would not be prudent to announce it at this point, I do not believe the majority would care all that much. Nonhumans are becoming more and more commonplace in the Sorcerous Kingdom and, sooner or later, it will just probably be received as nothing more than an odd bit of news. Many are coming to the realization that the future of our people is bright in the Sorcerous Kingdom, and it was Momon who was there to lift them up and help stir them to action. He is still the Hero of E-Rantel and, in a way, he is still also a champion of humanity. so thats how you see things, Lady Shalltear said. Well, since you already seem to be keeping it to yourself, I dont believe I have to tell you to keep your lips sealed on this matter. Yes, my lady, Ludmila nodded. Momon suggested that I do the same when we first arrived in E-Rantel C it is not really my place to say anything anyways. Its good that youre so accommodating, Lady Shalltear said as the sounds from the rear of the manor resumed, on some things, at least. If you plan on being so selective, what will you do about a consort? Ehwere continuing from there? If it comes down to it, I can always consult with the cathedral. Are you saying that your temples are also matchmaking agencies? It should be expected, considering everything that Ive mentioned. The temples keep track of lineages and such and, in certain scenarios, there are allowances for polygamy. Didnt you just say that faithful relationships are expected? Lady Shalltear raised an eyebrow. I did, but the faith of The Six is not simply made out of lofty ideals: unexpected things can happen: war, raids, famine or disease that decimate populations. If anything, its the faith of The Four thatCnever mind. I guess that makes sense. So what happens after you apply for polygamy? Do several men just appear at your door one day? In the back of the manor, Aemilia suddenly froze. T-thats probably not how it works, Ludmila replied. Anyways, I have time aplenty to see to that end of things laterwe should get back to the Frost Dragons, yes? Of course, Lady Shalltear said with a slight smile before they made their way back to the table. As they seated themselves again, Aemilia came forward and exchanged glances with Ludmila. Will you be having dinner with us, my lady? Ludmila asked. This should take us until tonight some timedid you need me to leave? You may stay if you wish, of course. I was more concerned about the council meeting that usually happens around this time Ah, that. His Majesty is currently in the city during the grand opening of the capital, so most of the evening functions revolve around entertaining dignitaries from the Empire. Should you not be there as a member of the Royal Council and as the Minister of Transportation? A displeased expression appeared on Lady Shalltears face. The venues have all been arranged by Albedo, she said in dubious tones, so I suspect that shes planned something along the lines of dumping me into the midst of a swarm of Imperial Nobles to distract them while she looks down from beside the high seat smugly. Rather than needing to politely suffer their attentions, I would much rather be here: seeing to my newly assigned duties. Should I do well, I will have more meaningful audiences with His Majesty in the future. I cant imagine Id do well in that sort of setting either, Ludmila said. I would much rather do as youve chosen. HmmIm not sure if our food would suit you: is there anything you cant take? I dont require food, but I wouldnt mind trying a little of what youre having. Aemilia lowered her head before turning around to begin her preparations. Ludmila sifted through the papers on the table, looking for the page where they had left off. Should we continue under the assumption that the equipment will be available? She asked. Yes, lets, Lady Shalltear answered. I cant imagine it being any less than the basic set that he agreed was appropriate. We should put together our projections based on this equipment C if there are substantial changes, well be able to see how much the overall picture would change as a result. It seemed reasonable enough: if the alterations had too pronounced of an effect on their projections, they would have a base to argue from in favour of meeting their requirements for equipment and securing the means to do so. Ludmila had no idea how expensive one set of these magic items would be, howevereach seemed to eliminate an aspect of maintenance in transportation, so the practical value of each was readily apparent even to her. Finally finding the half-filled page that she was looking for, she picked up her pen and looked up to Lady Shalltear. Alright, the last part we left off was arrangements in E-Rantelplease continue with your notes, my lady. Rather than continuing right away, Lady Shalltear stood from her seat and moved over to sit on the chair to Ludmilas left. She placed her notepad on the table. There are diagrams and such, she explained, so it will be easier this way. Looking down at the pad of paper, Ludmila could still not puzzle out anything about the language the notes were written in. The Frost Dragons are being put up along the northeastern wall of the Central District, overlooking the new Demihuman Quarter. They naturally cool the area with their presence, so the places below the wall will be cooler as well. How much cooler is it going to become? The top of the wall where they live is completely frozen over and a thin mist often rolls off of the walls. Theyve just moved in so I dont know how cold it might eventually get. Wont that be a problem? Ludmila asked. Lord Mare manages the weather around the agricultural areas of the duchy, so E-Rantel is almost always sunny with the harvest on its way. This has the effect of making the areas of the central district along the north wall feel like standing in an oven, so the cooling from the Frost Dragons should be welcome C at least during the day. The other side, however, is perpetually in the shadow of the wall, so they wont have the sun warming them up to counteract the cold. Yes, that was one of the reasons behind placing them there, Lady Shalltear answered. In addition to providing cooling for the central district, the cold, damp area along the wall on the Demihuman side will be used to accommodate the races that prefer cool temperatures, while the opposite wall of the quarter will have the reverse arrangement. It sounds like the new Demihuman Quarter will look completely different from what it was before. I thought they would just be building homes for the various races coming to live in E-Rantel that Human homes arent suited for. It no longer resembles any part of E-Rantel, Lady Shalltear told her. The first phase of construction is mostly complete C Mare is quite proud of the design; the Dwarves and Quagoa are assisting in the finer adjustments now. Yuri set up her orphanage there tooits a lot bigger than anyone expected it would be. Miss Alpha founded her orphanage in the Demihuman Quarter? Arent most of the orphans shes taking in Human children from around the duchy? Most of them are, yes, Lady Shalltear said. Lord Ainz has granted her his full support for the project, so she chose a place in the city with a lot of room to build. Yuri also believes that having the orphanage there will result in the children becoming used to seeing and interacting with nonhuman species, and vice versa. She and a few others have put quite a lot of thought into it C the complex is very expansive. I should really take a look at the new quarter when I have the chance, Ludmila said. It must be full of ideas that Ive never considered before. Im sure youll have plenty of opportunities to do so, Lady Shalltear flipped to the next page. Well be dropping by at some point soon so I can show you around the Dragon area anyways. This is what it looks like, roughly. Looking down to the notepad, Ludmila saw a diagram of the wall. While the curtain walls of E-Rantel were massive by Human standards, they were too narrow to accommodate the Frost Dragons which currently measured up to eighteen metres in length. In an earlier portion of Lady Shalltears notes, their slain leader was estimated to be twenty metres from the tip of his tail to the end of his snout. Their wingspan was as wide as they were long, though it was only a consideration for spaces where they were expected to take off and fly through. Dragons reportedly grew throughout their lives, so the hoardings that had been built for them on the wall would become too small for their occupants eventually. Are these hoardings not cramped? Ludmila asked as she copied the diagrams, For a Human these would seem quite large, but the Dragons barely fit. Theyre almost like pens for livestock. Its the best that the Dwarven architects could devise given the smaller size of the inner wall, Lady Shalltear answered. Once weve determined where the highest areas of demand for the network will be, the Dragons will have their lairs redistributed to match C then we can knock down some of the divisions between the pens in the city for more space. The arrangement is temporary for now and Ive let them know that it is, but they certainly like to complain to one another about it when Im not around. What does a whining Dragon even sound like? Youll inevitably hear it one of these days, as much as they do. As long as it doesnt affect their work, they can complain all they want C theyve directly witnessed what happened to their patriarch and one of the stronger ones in the younger generation that challenged Lord Ainz, so the price of disobedience has been burned into their minds. Would you actually kill one? Mmhnot unless they did something absolutely unforgivable. Since their recollection of their own experiences is so excellent, they are easy to train and correct if they pick up undesirable behaviours. They also arent like Adventurers that will be certain to take resurrections after an incident, either C a Frost Dragon might decide to reject a resurrection out of spite and then well be short one until new offspring can be raised. It would take over a century to replace a lost Adult Frost Dragon. If thats the case, Ludmila said, shouldnt treating them well be the best course of action? That way theres a lower risk of rejection should resurrection be required. Yes, well, figuring out what treating them well is is the question, isnt it? Lady Shalltear told her, You might know what Humans desire and perhaps draw some similarities between Humans and Demihumans, but these are Dragons. Their minds operate much differently than yours C even the way they perceive the world is entirely alien to you. You will have to understand them first before thinking about how to manage them; in the meanwhile, fear is a more reliable motivator than respect or loyalty. Ludmila glanced to the side where the piles of translated notes continued to accumulate. She thought the subject quite interesting, but it would probably still take weeks of study to develop what she might consider a basic understanding. At least out in her demesne, her daily tasks were grouped by location so she would have blocks of time to read in between. The quiet sounds of work from the nearby counter stopped, and Aemilia appeared carrying the first portion of dinner. Ludmila put down her pen to clear away space for their meal. It seems like were making good time, Ludmila said. Shall we take a quick break for dinner? Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Aemilia appeared with a second bowl, followed by tea. Dinner was the customary village stew which Ludmila had taught her maid how to make. A roll of bread accompanied each bowl, and a rich aroma wafted up to tempt the appetite. She waited as Lady Shalltear studied the dish in front of her. I hope its to your liking, Ludmila said. I remembered you eating a biscuit the first night, and you can drink tea but, as you might imagine, we dont have any experience in serving meals for the Undead. Our cooks were in the midst of experimenting with recipes that night, Lady Shalltear told her, so I ended up being a sort of test subject C you were as well, as I recall. I think most of them were a failure: there were no unexpected findings, and they confirmed that you simply cant substitute one thing for another in a recipe, regardless of similarities. It did seem like Miss Alpha was expecting something when she asked me how I felt about the meal, Ludmila said. I guess I should have tried to figure out a way to provide you with something suitable. Are the tales true that Vampires drink blood? Blood has a wide variety of flavours and sensations just like any other sort of food but, broadly speaking, it is what we normally consume. Other Undead have different diets: Ghouls eat flesh, Zombies eatactually, I havent seen Yuri eat anything beyond Human-style food. Miss Alpha is a Zombie? Ludmila stared at Lady Shalltear. Yuri is a Dullahan, Lady Shalltear replied. Shes using mundane means to conceal any hints of it, so your Talent isnt of any use with her. She looks exactly the way she looks: there isnt much to hide, really. The E-Rantel Orphanage is being run by the Undead. Clara said she would be leaving the four children from Fassett County at the Orphanage; Ludmila wondered how they would feel about this. Anyways, you shouldnt worry so much, Lady Shalltear said as she stirred the bowl with her wooden spoon. Though our tastes might differ in various things, we can still eat. Itadakimasu. Lady Shalltear put a spoonful of the village stew into her mouth, rolling it around for a while before swallowing to speak again. This is more substantial than it looks C what the nobles seem to eat in the city is meagre by comparison. Is this why youre taller than the other noblewomen? Clara is only a bit shorter than I am, Ludmila said, and she dines on the same cuisine as the city nobles. It should be more along the lines of what I mentioned earlier concerning the cultivation of bloodlines. You said something at the end just now that I didnt quite getwhat does it mean? The spoon returned to its bowl, idly stirring as Lady Shalltear furrowed her brow. After a handful of seconds, she turned to Ludmila with a questioning look. What did I say? Itada-something Ah, its a ritual of sorts, Lady Shalltear turned back to her bowl, If I were to paraphrase it, its a consideration for all the elements that went into the meal: from what was grown and raised, to the efforts of all those involved in its preparation. By ritual, you mean its one of your faith? I hope Im not being rude by prying. Not at all. The saying is a part of the culture of where Im from. Its simply a respectful mannerism C theres nothing directly magical about it. Lady Shalltear resumed eating and Ludmila began on her own meal, relieved that her liege found nothing offensive about it. They continued in silence until she wiped up the remaining bits of stew with her last piece of bread. Do Frost Dragons eat a lot? She asked as Aemilia carried away their dishes. By their own explanation, Lady Shalltear replied, it depends on how active they are. An Adult would require roughly one large game animal every four or five days if they flew around making deliveries like I plan on having them. That would require a tremendous hunting range for eighteen Dragonsis the territory youve designated as their feeding grounds sufficient? The Azerlisia Mountains and its surrounding foothills extend all the way north to the sea, but if the bulk of the deliveries are in the area of E-Rantel, it limits their hunting grounds to the southern parts of the Great Forest of Tob. Theyll still have their Rings of Sustenance, so they wont starve. I just wanted them to continue eating so they would eventually grow to increase their carrying capacity. Stillhaving that many Dragons feeding in the area might have some undesirable side effects. Im not actually certain what is in that part of the Great Forest of Tob, but if there are citizens living there, it may result in some ill will. I see, Lady Shalltear looked up thoughtfully at her. You always seem to have this broad consideration for things. Understanding relationships in nature is a part of being a Ranger, Ludmila said, and, with a little bit of thought, that understanding may provide perspective on other aspects of the world around methough I cant say it always results in a sensible or useful outcome. Hmmso what would be your solution to this problem? This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. You mentioned that they would eventually be based in different locations depending on route demand, so the problem may actually take care of itself. At the least, it would require fewer adjustments once we have a clearer picture of how this network will be laid out. Reaching out to where their work had been piled off to the side, she found the place where they had left off. Lady Shalltear took the notepad and flipped through until they reached the page past the diagrams for E-Rantel. In addition, she produced a map from the hole in the air, along with several measuring instruments. Ive been wonderingwhat exactly happens when you reach into that hole in the air? Im pulling things out from my personal inventory C probably the easiest way to understand it is equating it to reaching into a much larger Infinite Haversack. Ive never seen an Infinite Haversack before. Today is the first time Ive even heard of it. Oh. Lady Shalltear reached into her inventory again, Where is it...no, not that one...ah, here it is. A modestly-sized satchel appeared, and Lady Shalltear placed it on the table. Considering that the notes mentioned one such container could hold five hundred kilograms, it was much smaller than what Ludmila had expected. Didnt you say that placing an Infinite Haversack inside another such container would have unfortunate results? An inventory is not the same, Lady Shalltear replied. What I was referring to were other similar enchanted containers like this. After looking towards Lady Shalltear, who nodded, Ludmila reached out to lift the bag. It was far heavier than it looked, but the weight was only a small fraction of its full capacity. Placing it back on the table, she reached into the dark void of the container. Is there anything inside of this one? She asked as she felt around inside of it blindly. That was the one that was holding most of the paper, Lady Shalltear said. There should be a few other things as welltry thinking of the clipboard that you saw one of my Vampire Brides holding in the alley when we met. Ludmila recalled the item from her memory, and she felt an object in her hand. She pulled it out: it was a clipboard similar to the one that she had envisioned. The item was wider than the neck of the container, but she was able to withdraw it smoothly somehow and deposit it again the same way. What if one doesnt know whats inside? You could always pour everything out, Lady Shalltear said as she returned the container to her inventory. Id advise caution, as the contents would be unknown. Someone dumping five hundred kilograms of objects onto their own feet will probably be in for some pain. You can even store liquids in them so you may end up with quite a mess. Several ideas that she had been nursing ever since she had read of the Infinite Haversack floated to the forefront of her mind again. I think Ive known you long enough to understand what that look means Lady Shalltear said. I was just revisiting my thoughts from before about these containers, Ludmila started slowly as she solidified her thoughts. If a common Dwarf can get their hands on something like this, then why is it that we dont see more of them being used? Ive become well aware that Re-Estize is behind when it comes to the utilization of magic and magical items across many fields, but merchant companies who travel the world are not constrained to our local ways of thinking and would certainly take advantage of such wondrous items. You could haul thousands of these containers in a caravan, transporting the wealth of entire cities. Have you considered the idea that nations may see these as dangerous? Lady Shalltear offered, As you say, the implications of such items cast a shadow over your ideas of mundane transport. A nation which collects these would have distinct logistical advantages, be they intended for commercial or military use. It may be that they are simply snapped up by such interests, or the crafters of these items are well guarded and restricted from openly selling their wares. If that is the case, Ludmila sighed, would Momon even have a chance of locating a source of them? As youve said, the planning of this network hinges greatly on the availability of these items. Without them, our freight capacities are drastically reduced. Well have to see, wont we? Lady Shalltear smiled. To be honest, my lady, Ludmila said. Im surprised that you called Momon here rather than someone like the Royal Treasurer for something of this nature. Though the Royal Treasurer seems to be active around E-Rantel, I havent actually met this person before. The Royal Treasurer has his own set of duties to attend to, Lady Shalltear said. If the situation calls for it, I will personally pay him a visit. I understand, Ludmila said. Someone in his position is bound to be a busy person, and Darkness should have any number of useful connections with how well-traveled they are. Thinking about the Infinite Haversacks again, Ludmila absently stared down at the sheets laid before her. I suppose youd want one for yourself. Id want as many as I could purchase, but I have the feeling that these would be far beyond my budget considering their utility. Ludmila sighed, It seems like anything goes when you have magic. She glowered at the empty space that the Infinite Haversack formerly occupied. Maybe Liane would know more. Is there some personal use you had in mind for one? Lady Shalltear asked. Theres anold problem, Ludmila said. As members of my family grew stronger inlevels, was it? We could use more powerful bows. I suppose that would lead to powerful, enchanted bows but we never got our hands on anyanyways, even supposing that we could find a powerful, enchanted bow, we wouldnt be able to realize the full potential of our weapons because taking advantage of the power of such bows meant that we would need to use arrows capable of delivering the incredible force to our targets with power far greater than what a mundane warbow can achieve. What about enchanted arrows? The construction of the arrow still matters, Ludmila shook her head. If anything, you want durable arrows that wont shatter like regular ones if you plan on using enchantments on them: that way you can recover them after use. Even then, they are only a part of the arsenal that an archer can bring to bear, and this wide variety of ammunition is a part of the problem. There are arrows designed to deliver alchemical compounds and simple mechanisms, those with special material properties to counteract the damage resistance of various species and exploit their weaknesses. A multitude of mundane options exist as well, and all of this adds up. The founder of House Zahradnik was said to have been able to knock a Troll clean off their feet using the same type of bow and arrows that I use today. They say if he had managed to find a powerful magical bow with arrows to match, he would have been able to take even Dragons out of the sky. Youre not supposed to be shooting our Dragons out of the sky, Lady Shalltear frowned. ...it was just an example. The point is that obtaining a powerful bow is only one part of the problem. Having a selection of arrows that can take full advantage of a powerful bow is not a problem beyond their cost if you are defending a position where you can store them, but their weight becomes an issue if the supply of these arrows is restricted to what you can carry. Without something like an Infinite Haversack, I need to balance issues of encumbrance and flexibility when Im out ranging or on patrol. With one, I would be able to bring thousands...well, not that I could afford thousands. At the least, I wouldnt have to worry about storage issues. That in itself would ensure Id have the bare minimum on hand to deal with any given situation. Well, maybe if youre lucky well have some to spare, hm? If Momon secures a supply of them, I will most certainly be taking extras C I wouldnt mind if you wanted one or two for your personal use. Ludmila remained silent as she deliberated over Lady Shalltears offer. If you refuse me after all this trouble, Lady Shalltear said as a frown started to form on Ludmilas face, I will most certainly get annoyed. I know youre a practical person, and this is about as practical as it gets. If you really must, you may consider this a reward for your continued assistance in managing all this. Yes, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head. Thank you for your consideration. Lets continue, shall we? Lady Shalltear said, unfurling the large map she had taken out earlier, All that remains is examining our routes and making some initial projections for them. The map was centred on the Sorcerous Kingdom, but included an extended area around its borders. There were many places without details or labels, but those with them were exceptionally intricate. It was immeasurably superior to the one that Momon showed to her when they first travelled to E-Rantel C she wondered why that wasperhaps it was recently made. Who produced this map? Ludmila asked, The ones that Re-Estize have are nowhere near as good. That would be Aura, Lady Shalltear answered. This is the most recent update of her local surveys. As expected of such a talented Ranger, Ludmila continued to marvel over its craftsmanship. If I were even half as good I would be satisfied. Well, I wouldnt get ahead of myself there: half as good is probably a lot further than you think. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Whats this marker here? Ludmila asked. She pointed to an icon on the map, which was more prominent than even E-Rantel. It sat roughly two hours northeast of the capital by Dragon, situated near the Great Forest of Tob. She knew that the maps she possessed up until now were not very good by the Sorcerous Kingdoms standards, but something notable there would have surely appeared on them. It is the realm that contains my demesne, Lady Shalltear replied. It contains your demesne? Ludmila was thoroughly confused. Yes, Lady Shalltear nodded. On the surface it covers an area not much larger than a small village, but it is much larger than it looks. Since were there, lets start with a route from E-Rantel. Ludmila added the unlabeled location onto a large table she had drawn up. She had the loose thought that each route should have its costs calculated based on the equivalent land route running between the same two stops, or at least the rates charged for similar conditions by the myriad of merchant lines. Unfortunately, even that was widely varied, as land transportation came in many forms and were owned by villages, merchants and nobles alike. What were ubiquitously known as wagons actually consisted of two major components: a chassis which consisted of the working parts of the vehicle, which could be adjusted to accommodate the bed upon which cargo was loaded. An agricultural village might have a box-like grain bed and a wider hay bed, while villages around quarries, mines or logging areas would have configurations of their own. A merchants freight wagon C which employed teams of draft animals C could haul roughly three times as much as an Adult Frost Dragon equipped with four Infinite Haversacks. There were even heavier freight wagons that hauled massive amounts of ore and stone from their sources, but they were not used in the duchy for fear of ruining the roads. Timber was more often than not dragged by oxen or horses, sized into manageable portions in much the same fashion as Ludmilas woodcutters sized their timber to be handled by Death Knights. This made it a headache to price local freight, which was more often than not handled by individual villages and administrators. In the end, they decided to leave local freight to local management and focus on hauling cargo over longer distances. At these distances, a specialized, high-speed courier service also started to appear as an attractive option. All in all, it was difficult to determine what the best course would be without actually fielding the Frost Dragons to collect enough information on the actual demand. Hmmaybe we should just match everyone elses rates? Lady Shalltear furrowed her brow as she looked over all the various reference materials scattered across the table, My original purpose was to connect all of the remote and isolated areas of the Sorcerous Kingdom, several key locations, and the friendly states nearby. I never considered generating revenues from the service. Well, it goes by weight over distance and the class of freight, which determines factors such as security and speed. With how every shipment quite literally has a Dragon guarding it, however, the service is far beyond the high security couriers used by national interests, and they carry far more than said couriers. Only ships can really compete with Frost Dragons when it comes to raw freight over time but, as you mentioned some time ago, the capacity for a port to handle cargo will heavily influence the preferred means of delivery. By Gate or by Dragon or by Wagon, full is full, so clients will choose a balance between cost and speed of delivery. Since were essentially high-speed freight, Lady Shalltear said, what about turning that to our advantage? If youre referring to perishable goods, Ludmila replied, smaller scale iterations of the preservation magic that you see used in E-Rantels government warehouses are already in use by merchant companies, so we wont be able to compete there. It occurred to Ludmila she would not have been able to provide that answer if not for her trip to the west which used Lianes services. The value of wrangling in her cosmopolitan friend to their side was abundantly clear C maybe they could ask in a roundabout manner until then. Rushing large quantities of cargo might work, she added, but only in the cases where teleportation magic is not available or deemed unnecessary. I can only think that this would happen outside of our borders, as the Sorcerous Kingdom appears to have an abundance of casters capable of teleportation. In addition, while this may be lucrative, I can hardly imagine it to be consistent. Ludmila looked back down to the map again. While trying to match land-based transportation was probably a workable option, it felt like a waste of the advantages conferred by flight. Her Bone Vultures were ideal for transporting light loads over any sort of terrain, and only the most inclement weather could stop them. Frost Dragons did not care about weather at all, carried more, and were far faster. Her gaze crossed over parts of the map where this advantage could be exploited to its fullest, tracing over mountains, forests and wastelands. There is no direct route between the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Dwarven cities of the Azerlisia Mountains, she finally settled on what seemed to hold the most promise. The main land route available to us runs out east to the Empire and along their western highways. Since imperial tolls drive up the cost of transport between us, it seems a clear opportunity for air freight. Also, deliveries between the Empire and Re-Estize would be promising for similar reasons. Lord Ainz has already pledged Soul Eaters to transport goods for the Dwarves, Lady Shalltear told her. Im also fairly certain Re-Estize wants nothing to do with us for the moment. Soul Eaters Ludmila furrowed her brow, Wouldnt the Dragons be better, considering what Ive said? They would. Lady Shalltear nodded, However, Lord Ainz surely knows this as well. Some larger scheme must be in play that we currently cannot comprehend. Ludmila drummed her fingers on the edge of the table. It seemed that they would be feeling their way through this stage of their planning. Is there a way for us to demonstrate their utility, at least? There may still be some demand from clients in the Dwarf Kingdom for the benefits that only our service can provide. Yes, Lord Ainz has seen to that as well. Lady Shalltear nodded, After the event in E-Rantel is over, well be relocating to help the Dwarves move back into their old cities as a show of national goodwill. This will also serve as a demonstration of some of the things that the Sorcerous Kingdom has to offer. Most of the work should take about a month or so: the Dwarves have plenty of first-hand exposure to the value of the service. His Majestys considerations are certainly well thought-out, Ludmila said. Not only has His Majesty created the opportunity for us to display the capabilities of the Frost Dragon network to the Dwarves, but well also have a month to gather information, identify problems and refine our systems. As expected of Lord Ainz! Lady Shalltear smiled brightly, We must ensure that his precious efforts on our behalf are not put to waste C he must have great expectations for our work. What are His Majestys expectations? An aerial transportation network, Lady Shalltear said simply. It is our duty to render His Will into reality, to the best of our abilities. Ludmila nodded slowly. It was a broad expectation, but the micromanagement of the various aspects of a Kingdom was not the role of a King. For the Minister of Transportation, the missive was as concise as it needed to be C it was now up to Lady Shalltear and those entrusted with these duties to figure out how to make it so. She looked back down to her work, adding other locations to the table. As she cross referenced the various rates and schedules, tabulating preliminary numbers for their own network, her grasp on things slowly disintegrated. Every route had its own circumstances which factored into their transportation fees, and numbers alone did not really define them. Without the requisite knowledge and expertise, she could not figure out where advantages lay in any but the most obvious situations. As a Frontier Noble, logistical matters came naturally to her, and it seemed that her sense for it even applied to the aerial transportation network. Matters of commerce, however, she always felt woefully simplistic in. It felt especially pronounced now that she was trying to use what little she knew on the subject on this project. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Rather than dwell on her shortfalls, however, she decided to focus on the locations where they probably had the most information on. What is this body of water marked in Tob Forest? She asked. Its an area that was annexed before E-Rantel, Lady Shalltear answered. Several Demihuman species make the lake their home, and Cocytus rules over them. Human commerce doesnt flow through the Great Forestwould these Demihumans have some sort of reference for their own workings? As far as I know, they did not trade regularly with the outside world before we found them. They do have rare individuals that have travelled to various parts of the world. Recently, a few have come to E-Rantel, but the majority remain isolated. What would they be exporting or importing? I thought you might have a better idea, considering how similar your circumstances are to theirs. The surface area of the lake is roughly the same as your floodplains here, though the northern part of the lake is much deeper. Marshes occupy the shallows in the south, and the entire lake is bordered by the forest. Ludmila could not definitively say what they did and did not have, but she guessed that at least some sort of fish, marsh plants and whatever the inhabitants gleaned from the nearby forest wouldnt be unreasonable. What sort of industries do they have? Ludmila asked. Mostly hunting and foraging from their surroundings, Lady Shalltear answered. There are also fish farms which have expanded since they came under us. Fish farms? Yessomething like enclosed portions of the shallows where they tend to fish like livestock. She made a mental note of the curious practice C it seemed like something she might be able to enact in her demesne, which could eliminate several future issues at once. There are no advanced industries? Metalworking? Tanners and Tailors? Apothecaries and Alchemists? The Demihumans there consist of varied tribal groups, Lady Shalltear replied. They have a scarce number of Druids and Shamans that tend to their population, and the locally-produced equipment is quite shoddy. Coarse garments, tools and equipment made of wood, stone and animal partsin short, I wouldnt expect anything along the lines of what you would expect to find in a Human city. So most of their exports would be fish and these raw materials C if they expanded on what they currently have C while they import manufactured goodsthis seems difficult to balance in both directions: the tonnage would be severely skewed to exports. That should be fine for now. The main goal here is still to connect their isolated communities to the rest of the Sorcerous Kingdom, giving them the sense that they belong to something greater. It is Lord Ainzs Will that all races and peoples be united under His banner C that they will be able to live in peace, prosperity and harmony. Connecting the disparate peoples is a step towards realizing Lord Ainzs grand vision for His realm. Rather than conquest, unification. That the Undead, almost universally reviled, were the ones who sought to bring about this future was an irony Ludmila could only shake her head over. According to the map, the other Demihuman populations living in the wilderness of Tob Forest and the untamed portions of the crown lands existed at a near-subsistence level and had no interest beyond living their current lifestyles. On the Human end of things, every town was already connected to E-Rantel via highway. Ludmila scanned over the map of the duchy again, and she noted one more point of interest. Since when did this Carne Village become large enough to qualify as a town? She asked, I dont recall any large settlements along the northern edge of the duchy developing in the past few years. Ludmila furrowed her brow as she looked down at the oddly large marker along the northern frontier with Tob Forest C it did not match any other settlements in the area, and was even larger than the towns on the highway. Usually, this sort of explosive growth would stem from an economic impetus C such as discovering rare and valuable resources at that location C but word would have definitely spread throughout the duchy if such findings had occurred. A large majority of Carne is now Demihuman, Lady Shalltear answered, most of which consists of an army of over five thousand Goblins. I hear more Demihumans come out of the forest to join them regularly. As for when it happenedaround the same time as the Battle of Katze plains this year. How did that happen? Was there an invasion? If I heard correctly, the village was attacked by a detachment from the Royal Army. A local village girl led a Goblin army which routed Re-Estizes forces, and theyve been there ever since. The more she heard, the less things made sense. Why would Re-Estize attack one of its own villages? How did a local village girl end up with an army of Goblins? Ludmila decided to move on from the subject before they became sidetracked even further. What about the towns along the highways? She asked, What sort of considerations should we be making for them? Since Soul Eaters are readily available here, Lady Shalltear answered, Frost Dragons should be unnecessary. The highways are serviceable for the time being, and they will see plenty of traffic as things pick up. If they grow substantially in the future, we will revisit the idea to see if there is any merit. Keep in mind that the points marked are along the primary route which Frost Dragons are used on: even Carne has suitable land routes for their regular needs, so they will rarely see shipments. The rest of the nation will be included in the network, but minor routes will at best be serviced by Bone Vultures to deliver small parcels C much like you do here. If all urgent communications and transport in the Sorcerous Kingdom is handled through magical means, would it be safe to assume that all major air routes within the Sorcerous Kingdom will be for freight while minor routes will be for civilian courier services? It should be, yes, Lady Shalltear nodded. Did you come up with some ideas? Not really. Ludmila replied, But knowing this makes it easier to determine common rates between the two classes of cargo C at least within our borders. All we have to do is have them match their rates in terms of rough value so we dont put ourselves at odds with the companies that transport the majority of the freight in our nation by land. Do we really need to be stepping so lightly around these companies? Lady Shalltear frowned, We could replace them all eventually with Soul Eaters and such. These small, local transport companies only stick to servicing the duchy, so they should eventually transition to Soul Eaters as the more economical option regardless. Rather than them being competition, they are actually future clients of the administration who will manage the tasks we need done anyways. It saves us the trouble of taking over what they already oversee, and dealing with the minutiae of their specific locales. Her liege continued to frown even after the explanation. Was there something wrong with what I said? Ludmila asked. No. If the existing services continue to function to a suitable standard, then there should be no issues. If disruptions or disagreements happen between these companies and the crown, however, Albedo will most likely move to absorb or replace them. Given her tendency towards inflexibility, her domineering personality may simply have such an outcome be an inevitability. Lady Shalltears statement struck an odd chord amidst their long, yet generally smooth proceedings. Though she had not met the Prime Minister personally, through her work Ludmila considered Lady Albedo to be a fairly flexible administrator who was willing to slowly acclimate the population of a conquered land to new ways. She did not think Lady Shalltear would lie to her over something like this, but she sensed that there might be a bit of a bias, at least. My lady, I have a question, if you dont mind Whether I mind or not depends on the question, wouldnt it? Ludmila thought over her words for a moment before deciding that knowing the answer would help her make better decisions in the future. This extra sense of rivalry that you two haveis it a result of Lady Albedos personality? The way you make it sound, she seems like quite a difficult person to personally get along with, while you seem reasonable and tempered in my experience. Lady Shalltears lip twitched. She crossed her arms over the table as she looked sidelong at Ludmila. I seem reasonable and tempered to you because your traditional duties are somewhat relatable to my own, though the scale is vastly different. This is one of the main reasons why I consider you to be compatible to myself and why things are generally smooth between us: our perceptions are judged by the same rough measures, and you understand what it means to serve in this capacity. Our duties revolve around being the first line of defence of the realm: our thoughts and actions are made in deference to this duty, even in tasks outside of this purview. Lady Shalltears gaze turned away from her, across the table and to some distant place beyond the walls of Ludmilas manor. There is an irreconcilable chasm that exists between a faithful vassal that stands in her eternal vigil at the edge of the realm, and one who sits comfortably at the right hand of her sovereign. The gates of His Majestys realm have been breached many times in the past, and it is I who has met every single challenge. I understand that, even if everything functions as expected, sometimes it is simply not enough. I have also seen too often occasions where hastily concocted plans drawn from raw intellect are mercilessly scattered to the wind. Albedo is blessed with a vast intellect alongside her ruthless and calculating nature, but her place is in the highest halls of His Majestys realm. She sits in the centre of an apparatus which spans the length and breadth of the Sorcerous Kingdom, where she organizes and plots and plans far above the affairs of her subordinates. She is appointed above all of us, and in her self-assuredness she serves in her capacity, but mark my words: when her schemes begin to fly apart one day you will see what sort of catastrophe occurs as a result. Beneath that smiling face of hers is a merciless Demon which looks down disdainfully upon those whom she deems beneath her, and only His Majesty stands above. Ludmila sipped the tea that Aemilia had freshly prepared while digesting what Lady Shalltear shared with her. She wondered if the courts of other nations, too, were like this. Re-Estize, at the least, manifested similarities with the machinations of the Great Houses while Baharuth with its consolidation of power into the Imperial Administration and its institutions might have inadvertently made things worse for themselves in the long term. As Fassett County had so poignantly demonstrated, the unfeeling gaze of a distant throne could result in many woes. I think I understand why Countess Jezne so feared the judgement of the Royal Court now, Ludmila said. Dont get me wrong, Lady Shalltears gaze returned to her. When everything is operating within expectations and no unwelcome surprises occur, Albedo is an unquestionably supreme administrator. She is also just C within the framework of her own values, anyways C and everything that passes across her desk is subject to the same exacting scrutiny that her capabilities bring to bear. She is still insufferably haughty, though. Then this rivalry that you maintain is not a result of some past incident? Oh, no, Lady Shalltear leaned back and waved her hand dismissively. This was just what I thought you actually wanted to ask. Was I mistaken? Your intuition was correct, thank you, Ludmila replied. I thought I might gain some insight on Lady Albedos character, so your answer was exactly what I was trying to ask about. Im even more curious now, though: what is your rivalry about? All of His Majestys servants are rivals in the sense that we compete with one another to render the greatest achievements in his service, Lady Shalltear said, so you should keep that in mind even when considering the others. The additional rivalry between Albedo and myself that you perceive has to do with our ongoing competition to see who is most qualified to be Lord Ainzs primary wife. Ludmila took an extra moment to register what had just been said. She was happy for Lady Shalltear who loved His Majesty so purely, and admittedly a bit jealous as a woman that was behind on that front. The answer made perfect sense, all things considered, but, after being exposed to the grand scope of the Sorcerous Kingdom, she felt that it fell conspicuously short of her expectations for some reason. Maybe it was because Lady Shalltears feelings were already something she had long realized. Ehmthis is probably a silly question, but how do you plan on getting ahead in this rivalry for His Majestys affections? Well, it is ultimately Lord Ainzs decision, so forcing the matter would be inappropriate. I heard that the gorilla actually pushed him down once, but it only resulted in her confinement. I can only do what I can, and hope for the bestbut even if Albedo does temporarily gain his favour, I will never give up. That seems normal enough. Yes, normal C unlike that brute. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The evening grew long, and it looked like they were approaching the end of what needed to be transcribed. A tall stack of pages had manifested as a result of their work, and it was something that would probably take two or three weeks for Ludmila to study properly. The routes between the Dwarven cities were due to be employed in a weeks time, and Lady Shalltear seemed to have put the most thought into them. There was little Ludmila could contribute there, especially considering she had no knowledge of the Dwarven Kingdom and their lands. The last point to visit was the prospective route to the imperial capital of Arwintar. Theres so much traffic to Arwintar that even Frost Dragon flights are a drop in the ocean by comparison, Ludmila noted. Yes, despite that, I decided it would be a good idea to connect the Imperial capital, Lady Shalltear replied. We should be able to get an idea of how things are out there as well. Considering what weve discussed today, I feel that the only role that the route to Arwintar would serve at this point is for express freight and high security shipments. Even a formation of their air cavalry cannot contend with an Adult Frost Dragon if we get some equipment on them. Isnt that a problematic stance to take with a client state? If something is smuggled into their cargo We will be using the military aviary there, so if anyone manages to get it past all that its the Empires fault. Once its airborne, its our problem and they would dare not provoke us after the fact. I assume we would still cooperate if there is sufficient justification provided for an inspection, Ludmila said. Having something undesirable come across the border might result in problems that could have been averted. We will investigate it on our end if we receive such a request, Lady Shalltear said. If its something potentially hazardous, we will investigate it en route ourselves as well. The Ministry of Transportation is a national department of the Sorcerous Kingdom: lines must be drawn to define the relationship between us and our client states. I do not intend for our officials to be belligerent or abrasive when it comes to these matters, but there should never be a case where anyone from the Empire perceives that they have authority over our agents. I understand, Ludmila made an additional note. Hopefully no one tries to put on airs or push their luck when it comes to their expectations involving the service. Then again, I cant imagine that anyone would try to pick a fight with our staff. Lady Shalltear flipped through to the next page of the notepad, which was entirely blank. It appeared that they had completed what they had set out to accomplish for the day. Ludmila began to gather the loose documents on the table. This gives me quite a lot to study, she said. I will send word for my household to investigate the cargo rates in E-Rantel while I slip in what I can between my duties here. When Im in the city, I will see what I can learn from Liane about how the transportation business works. Are you not interested in including Wardens Vale as a destination for the Frost Dragons? Lady Shalltear asked. Ludmilas hands slowed as she rolled up the extra maps that Lady Shalltear had provided for her. Im too small for that, arent I? Youre planning quite a lot of expansion, werent you? Lady Shalltear tilted her head, How many per village was it again? Roughly 200 to 250 people per village. It will be no more than 1250 between the five villages plannedthe golems Ive requested wont be free for a little while, though, so it will probably take until the end of the year before we can clear all the space and structure the terraces and foundations. Construction will be completed in the winter while the fields are being prepared at the same time. What about your port town? I recall that most of your ambitions lie here. Im uncertain how quickly that will progress, to be honest. My hope is an additional 1000 tenants by this time next year. Its on the small side for a town, but that should be more than enough to include Wardens Vale as a destination. Though having the river is quite a boon, youre still isolated for the time being having only a single ship C if anything happens to it, youll be sunk. Are you certain, my lady? Ludmila frowned, Wouldnt that seem like Im taking advantage of my position as part of the staff for this project? They might harbour some feelings on the matter, Lady Shalltear shrugged, but considering that youre basically one hundred percent of my tax revenue and those taxes are going straight into the transportation network, I hardly think such complaints would be justified. Also, the idea that you are considered important enough to include as part of the major transport routes will help you attract people faster, no? It might, Ludmila admitted. You are correct, I think C the misplaced humility you mentioned is a lot harder to keep in check than it seems. As long as youre learning what is appropriate. The faster your demesne grows, the more of your taxes I can put to work on this projectspeaking of which, you never did specify just how much these taxes were. Ludmila realized that she hadnt, and reorganized the thoughts she had originally put together for the proposal. Taking a sip of tea, she launched into a summary of the state of her finances. Tenant shares, Undead labour, Undead security and various costs involving administration, maintenance and fees will take up forty percent of my total revenues. If you dont mind, I would like to ask for a tax rate of ten percent for the time being: the remaining half of my revenues can be turned directly towards further development of industries in my fief. My revenues are purely from commodities that are directly affected by the existence of Undead Labour, so next season I imagine they will be significantly diminished due to the abundance of it throughout the Sorcerous Kingdom. I have no idea what these numbers mean, Lady Shalltear stated flatly. I havent ever received taxes before. Is ten percent a small amount? If it was one of the more developed territories, yes, Ludmila said. A twenty to forty percent tax on demesne revenues is more along the lines of what the other nobles see; this is in addition to trade taxes, tolls and any additional measures raised by their liege. As a border territory, we actually received a small stipend rather than a tax: to maintain security along our part of the frontier. This security is, for the most part, maintained by His Majestys armies which are leased by every noble now C though their organization is still mostly up to each noble to handle. I determined that I should be paying at least some taxes with this being the case. I seeso you want to stay ahead of the falling prices for your goods by investing into industries that will not be adversely affected by the markets being flooded by Undead labour. I believe you mentioned this some time ago? Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Thats exactly correct, Ludmila nodded. If I dont have the capital to invest in new industries, I will be at the mercy of the plummeting price of basic commodities over the next few years. Revenues will collapse in line with the markets for these goods, so taxes will similarly become poor if nothing is done. Mmhthis is something youre better at than I am, so Ill leave it to you. Thank you, my lady. Hopefully Im able to manage things well and bring prosperity to my fiefthough I should at least build something to accommodate visiting Frost Dragons. Theyd probably be perfectly happy lairing up in these mountains somewhere, Lady Shalltear said. The main thing they seem to complain about is the lack of space in the city. You might want to make sure they are somewhere your ability can reach them when theyre resting, just in case. I will send one of my Vampire Brides over once they are done working up north with the Dwarven migration. Rather than relying on the Elder Liches who reported to the central administration, Lady Shalltear had opted to post her Vampire Brides in the offices of the transportation network instead. Ludmila had no idea how many she actually had, but her liege assured her that there were enough for what was planned so far. Im not sure what sort of accommodations are appropriate for one of your handmaidens, Ludmila said. My labourers will still be busy with the farming village so theres little in the way of construction going on in the port, but I have two extra beds here in my manor if she doesnt mind. Its not as if they need to sleep, Lady Shalltear turned her head to look at the four beds tightly arranged to the side. A small desk and room to organize parcels is fine until you can set up a proper office for her. I can place a desk in front of the manor, then. She can use my hall to store parcelsdoes that sound alright? It should do. What about food? There wont be a need for any. Shell have something brought from home if she feels like having something. The arrangements will be seen to before her arrival, Ludmila said. There wont be any friction between your servants and those of the administration, will there? Its not unheard of for Human political factions to experience such things I dont think its likely to happen, Lady Shalltear replied, but if anything does, it will be from Albedos side C maybe something along the lines of petty administrative harassment. The Vampire Bride will be instructed to keep to her own business with the transportation service. Shell also know who you are so she will heed what you say in matters related to your duties. Ill be counting on you to keep things in order if anything does happen. I will do my best to keep the peace, my lady, Ludmila nodded. Ah C dont kill her though: the new one wont have the same training, so wed be losing all of her work experience from the Dwarven migration. It would be difficult for me to justify such a thing if shes just working as a logistics officerI dont think I could harm her anyways. Thats a good point. Still, other things can happen, and shell be in your care. Of course, my lady, Ludmila said. Was there anything else you could think of for this evening? Not particularly, Lady Shalltear tapped her lip lightly with a finger. Its late enough that Ive dodged all of the banal events Albedo has probably organized. I will speak to a few people on some of the things weve discussed today and see if I can come up with anything to improve on whats already planned. Ludmila escorted Lady Shalltear through the hall of the manor and back outdoors. Night blanketed the barony in a canopy of stars, and no signs of activity could be seen or heard over the village. The Death Knight with its Squire Zombie standing guard at the door stood at attention as Lady Shalltear stepped out and onto the lane. Hanzo, Lady Shalltear said. A familiar, lithe, figure wrapped in some sort of black uniform stepped out of the shadows. Ludmila did not have even an inkling of its presence before it revealed itself. Gather the others, her liege instructed, were headed home. The Hanzo dashed away, its form wavering in her sight as it used some unknown ability that was foiled by her Talent. It was less than a second before it disappeared around the hill. Ludmila turned back to address Lady Shalltear as they waited. When will we next meet? She asked. I will return the day after tomorrow, two hours before noon. I have to check up on a few things in the meanwhile, and I believe you said you had some catching up to do here. Cocytus should be back at the lake by then so Ill see if I can arrange the meeting that he wanted.... Should I be making any preparations for this meeting? Ludmila asked. Hmm...not that I can think of, Lady Shalltear answered. I still have no idea what he wants: only that he is interested in meeting you specifically. Given his nature, I cant imagine its anything bad C he may just be curious what Human warrior vassals are like, as he is a warrior vassal himself. I hope I do not disappoint him. I will see what I can do about preparing a presentable appearance, at least. The Hanzo returned, lining up along the village lane with four more of its fellows. Lady Shalltear opened a Gate and looked around one last time. Ill be off, now, Lady Shalltear said. I will contact you if anything comes up, Lady Zahradnik. Ludmila spread her skirts and dipped her head in a curtsey. Have a pleasant night, my lady. Lady Shalltear disappeared into the portal, followed by her escorts. The Gate over the village lane closed silently, and Ludmila was left standing in the cool wind with Aemilia at her side. They returned into the manor to prepare for the night, and it was only until after they both lay in their respective beds that Ludmila spoke. Thank you for your hard work today, Aemilia. I-it wasnt a problem, my lady, Aemilia replied. I am your ladys maid, after all. We were at it for hours; it must have been tiring for you. Having a member of the Royal Court suddenly appear and all. The sound of rustling sheets came from the side before her maid turned in her bed to respond. Just a little bit, perhaps. Kept worrying about a thousand little things, and then there was the village stew C not that its bad, I think its better than most of the food served in the city, actually. I understand what you mean, Ludmila smiled. I was worrying about all those same things as well. Really? It didnt actually seem that way, my lady. I meanyouve gotten so much closer with Lady Shalltear. ...I have, havent I? I guess most of the difference is from my end C shes never displayed the same level of formality when were not in a public setting, and Ive always felt like shes been trying to draw me closer to her for some reason. Why is that? I think youve heard a part of it this evening: in at least some ways, she feels that we are somewhat alike. When she interacts with those she feels familiar with, she barely seems a powerful member of the Royal Court at all C especially when she is with Lady Aura or Lord Mare. Whenever I see them together it feels like they are like a boisterous family more than anything else. They are nothing like the haughty, cold, highlords that I imagined those in their position would be. While she may appear to act the part to those who look in from the outside, Lady Shalltear is actually possessed of a pure and passionate character, embracing the intimacy of those she becomes comfortable with. That same character also meant that those on the wrong end of her convictions were met with a decisive outcome, but Ludmila thought this an admirable quality as well. The sound of sheets rustling came from the side again, followed by a long sigh. Ludmila turned her head to see Aemilia staring up at the rough stone ceiling. Whats wrong? Ludmila asked. I didnt know, Aemilia muttered. You didnt know what? Theyre Undead! Aemilia moaned, I didnt even realize it until today. Lady Shalltear and her handmaidens, theyre all Vampires, arent they? Yes, Ludmila replied. Though I figured with all the time you spent together with them that day youd have noticed. Ughhhhh Aemilia continued in pained tones, You know, on the day when we first went out into the city, I kept cowering away from all the Death Knights and things that were obviously Undead, but I felt perfectly fine around them. Then, when we started riding around, I talked about how frightening all the Undead were around the city: I thought that they must have felt the same way. How can I bring myself to face them now? I must have sounded terrible. Did they say anything about it? They didnt reply to that at all, but they did eventually open up as we found things of common interest to talk about. While you were away out west, I saw one of them on the street and just happily called out to her. When I mentioned that I was going around visiting the boutiques of the city she seemed interested in what sort of fashions were on offer, so we just went around all day planning out your wardrobe. At least a quarter of the ideas must have been from her. Ludmila recalled the sheer fabrics of the Vampire Brides scant garments. I hope Im going to be able to wear these outfits without needing to hide under a box. There shouldnt be anything to worry about. Theyre all very tasteful, and the touches she made were quite light. Mmhthey have the glowy red eyes and everything too C I didnt want to inadvertently insult them by bringing it up, and then I just ended up assuming it was Darkvision or something. How should I apologize, my lady? Lady Shalltear never mentioned any grievances from her handmaidens They dont seem the type to complain, Aemilia said, and its not uncommon for servants to hold in a lot of thingsmaybe I can offer them some clothingmaybe blood? That might not be a good idea, Ludmila replied. Dont you get turned into a Vampire if one bites you? What about a bottle then? I could just collect some and It will clot and dry up. While I am not a Vampire, that doesnt sound very appetizing at all. A dissatisfied sound rose from Aemilia, and she tossed about again. I will ask Lady Shalltear what they might like as gifts, Ludmila said. Until then, please dont do anything crazy. Im not sure how the migrants would feel if they saw a manor painted with blood. We should get some rest: well be having another long day tomorrow. Yes, my lady, Aemilia replied. The Undeadtheyre not so bad, are they? Those of the Sorcerous Kingdom are not; some of them I even prefer over a lot of what we Humans have to offer. Just dont run around trying to get along with the ones that pop up on their own, though: theyll still just try to kill you on the spot. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 The sounds of someone working at the back counter nearby stirred Ludmila from her rest. She stretched her laziness away and, in doing so, her head poked out part way from under her covers. In the main living space of the manor, she saw Aemilia working to prepare breakfast. The rich aroma of breakfast filled the air, and the grey light of dawn cast dim shadows from the hall around the corner. When since have you been up? She asked her maid. Hmm...two hours or so, I think? Aemilia answered, When I went out to draw water, Wiluvien was already out in front of their place next door. Theyre still learning their way around here, so I made some breakfast for them. You early risers are all crazy, Ludmila muttered as she watched her maid lay out bowls of warm stew. Make sure you are getting enough rest. I am usually late to bed and late to rise, but you always try to keep up with me at night. Once the Linum sisters get used to things around here, you should let them handle their share of the work. I will, my lady, Aemilia said. Thank you for your consideration. It might be just a little bit hard to stay in bed with them moving around in here though. Ludmila winced. She knew her maid did not mean poorly by it, but the comment still brought with it the fresh memory of hosting a member of the Royal Court in a hole in the ground. Her manor was essentially a combination hall/kitchen/sleeping space that was not that much larger than the other dwellings in the hill. The granite walls, ceilings and floors were hewn straight into the stone. If Lady Shalltear had said anything about this place, Ludmila said, I would have curled up and died right on the spot. Im sorry, my lady, Aemilia turned contrite. I didnt mean that. Oh you certainly did. Even I feel that way when outsiders come in. Youre right, my ladyIm still sorry, though. Ludmila threw back her covers and swung her legs off of the bed, feeling the cool stone of the floor under her feet. There is no need to be, she said. Ive lived here all my life, and I wont deny it for what it is. All of the labour I can pull into the demesne is being focused on developing that strip of farmland, so please bear with me until next year when we can finally start working on the port town. I have little to complain about, Aemilia replied as she completed arranging the last of the meals, and none of it is truly serious. Just three months ago I was desperately trying to enter even some insignificant household as a scullery maid with little but a hope and a prayer, and now Im the ladys maid of a frontier lord. Im pleased beyond belief to live out what I thought could only be a dream: to play my small part in a grand tale that only ever continues to unfold before my very eyes. Ludmila shuffled to a stop on the way to the chest of clothes at the foot of her bed. Thats, uhwow. I hope that I am not slaying any Dragons in these dreams of yours C the only ones I know of are on our side. You never seem to disappoint, my lady, Aemilia smiled. Im always excited about what will happen next. With that, she picked up the first meal and headed to deliver it next door. Ludmila shook her head wordlessly before changing into fresh clothing. She thought that the passage of time would have the effect of dampening the fantastically lofty expectations of her maid, but they only seemed to grow instead. After moving over to unlock her cabinet and withdraw several folders, she went over to the counter, tossed a roll of bread into her stew bowl and walked everything out. She peeked out of the hall window before sitting at her desk to review the days tasks. After completing the mornings preparations, she would head out to the farming village and get all of the petitions that had piled up over the last few weeks out of the way. Following this, she would head out to the logging camp to check on their progress with land clearance. On the way back, she would take a look around to inspect the progress on the villages construction before returning to the port for the evening. It was a deceptively short list that would probably keep her busy until the evening. The door opened, and she looked up. How is the Linum family doing? Ludmila asked. Much the same, it seems, Aemilia replied, tapping her boots on the doormat. I dont understand, my lady C Ilw seems perfectly healthy in body, yet shes so listless. Lluluvien and Wiluvien received their training under Miss Veyron around the same time I did, and they were in nowhere near as bad a shape even after their ordeals. When they came into your service, I could see them get better by the day. As far as I understand, Ludmila said, their mother was with House Fassett even before they were granted the county by House Vaiself. That would mean that she has been a slave for at least 150 years. I would guess being a slave for what basically amounts to two Human lifetimes has left quite a mark on her life. Maybe she just needs to slowly recover...or maybe she will never fully return to who she used to be, if she even remembers. Not even her own daughters know who she truly is, or where she is from. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Aemilia clutched her apron tightly in her fingers as she scowled down at the floor. Clearly, she did not like Ludmilas assessment. There must be something we can do for them, my lady, she said. She must have suffered so muchits not right that even after shes free, she remains chained to her past. I do not find it a satisfactory answer either, Ludmila looked back down to her work, but I am just a Noble, and I know next to nothing about Elves. Perhaps the answer will present itself in time. The sound of her maids steps receded into the back of the manor, and Aemilia paced out again with another meal. After delivering breakfast, she came up to the desk with a hairbrush in hand. Shall I accompany you today, my lady? Aemilia said as she stepped in behind her and started straightening Ludmilas appearance. Most of it should be receiving petitions in the village, Ludmila said, and going around to make sure everything is proceeding smoothly. It is probably best that you remain here C I will send word if I need anything. Youll be gone for the entire day? I should be home in time for supper, Ludmila replied. About a dozen households have been furnished so, rather than dealing with the petitions themselves, most of my time will be spent trying to ensure that the people have a clearer idea of whats going on for the short term. I will also have to keep an eye out for any potential problems along that vein, especially: these migrants from the interior seem to keep their heads down when it comes to dealing with authority instead of just speaking up properly. As far as I understand, my lady, Aemilia said, most people are used to dealing with their own village chiefs, and its those leaders that bring forward problems to the next level of administration. A regular tenant doesnt expect to suddenly appear in front of a noble. The gap is just too wide: all the newer people that came in yesterday were shocked at the realization, and half of them could barely put their sentences together. Well, their village chief is going to be an Elder Lich, so if they cannot even speak to another Human I cannot imagine how they will fare with the Undead. I imagine they will do just fine, Aemilia said, once they become used to it. Its more a matter of hierarchy rather than any personal problem with you, my lady. It would be as if I had a question about your wardrobe and found myself asking the Sorcerer King instead. It just feels awkward and entirely out of place, leaving you wondering if you should really be there or not wasting an important persons time. I still want to knock them out of this docile nature of theirs, Ludmila muttered. Frontier citizens should not be so timid. If there are problems, they should communicate them; it is not as if they are enemies. This attitude you desire for your people might be beneficial for frontier life, my lady, Aemilia admitted, but what happens when the demesne has more people? A household is kept in order because the junior staff report to the senior staff, and those senior staff will only approach the head of the household if an issue requires their attention. I cant imagine everyone directly coming to you with their problems when there are thousands of families in the fief. We will have enough administrative assistants to handle that by the time it gets to that point C I just meant that they shouldnt fear communicating any problems they might have. Speaking of which, have you noticed anything in the village here that needs to be addressed, Aemilia? Not much to be honest. Most of the people just seem to be waiting to be called to move into their new homes. The children around the village keep finding strange things to do with the Skeletons, though. Strange things? Yes...just this morning before you woke up they were making them dance in a circle C they had a small crowd watching by the time I came across them. Recalling the request to be allowed to paint the Undead labourers, the odd image of colourful Skeletons dancing in a circle arose in her mind. She waved the ridiculous thought away. As long as they arent doing anything dangerous, I suppose, Ludmila told her. The more comfortable they are with the Undead labourers, the betterwho knows, they may figure out some useful things along the way. I will let the people in the harbour know your intentions, my lady, Aemilia said, then paused in thought. You know, its only a matter of time before the boys start using them as soldiers to have battles with. you are absolutely right about that. They should hold off until I can investigate how safe it is myself. Something like that seems like it could go any number of ways. Ludmila didnt actually think it was a bad thing: it meant that the next generation might possibly produce commanders who could assist with the security of the demesne, or even find a place in the Sorcerous Kingdoms armies. She already had loose plans to raise new Rangers for both purposes, but if she could train an officer corps that could increase the performance of the nations Undead armies, the vague idea that the town could support an institution which carried forward the militant traditions of Wardens Vale made the possibility that much closer to grasp. In addition, it would further increase her fiefs value to the Sorcerous Kingdom, creating yet another unique industry; maybe it was even possible to secure a portion of the national budget to develop it if she could prove her own usefulness to the Royal Court. Is something the matter, my lady? Aemilia asked after several moments of silence. Not particularly: I was just thinking about something, Ludmila answered. Do you think that most of the children youve seen will follow in the footsteps of their parents? Im probably not the best person to ask about that, considering my own path, Aemilia frowned. I suppose that it would depend on what their family does, and whether theres room for opportunity. Since youre planning on developing five farming villages in total, I would imagine that not everyone would be able to become a farmer when the Undead labour reduces the need for manpower so drastically. Those people would have to move into the town youre planning hereI think that was the idea, anyways? That was the basic idea. It should still take a while to populate all the villages, but I am trying to figure out whether I need to develop the town more rapidly than expected. I will have a population with basic education entering the town, but aside from their journeymen, I will still need ways to train the ones who are not. I still have not figured out what sort of industries would be best suited for this port. Im just a weavers daughter, my lady, Aemilia apologised. The fibres extracted from the marsh plants are quite sturdy, but, while they are exceedingly abundant, theyre only suited for plain textiles at best so Im uncertain whether they are worth exporting. Thats the only thing I can really think of in terms of what can be done here. Ah, please stand when it is convenient for you: I need to check over your dress. Ludmila rose and absently stepped out into the open area of the hall as she mulled over things. She still had no real exports aside from excess agricultural produce every harvest: commodities that were bound to collapse in value over the next few years, if not all at once. There were many ideas that were promising, but still none that she could yet consider a solid anchor for the fiefs economy. Her saving grace was that they were mostly self-sufficient now, meaning that she had some leeway in experimentation using her available tax revenues. Aemilias hands moved lightly over Ludmilas outfit as her maid continued her work. The dress was one of the first that her ladys maid had ordered from the city: she had actually located the shop that had designed last years outfit and had them recreate it with slight changes. It had been adjusted to fit her slender proportions better, and the materials were more suited to the rough conditions that they would be exposed to in Wardens Vale. The overall image it presented, as well as how the various parts of it worked, had also been improved upon: altered to match the strange image that Aemilia always seemed to attribute to her C it felt like she could literally fight in the thing. The effect was striking; even in the city when she had wandered around to test it out briefly, she was clearly recognizable in the crowded streets of the city as some sort of gallant noble figure. It felt that starry-eyed looks followed her wherever she went and, being trained to not attract attention as a Ranger, it was awkward in more ways than one. Alright, it looks like were good here Aemilia rose and circled around Ludmila one more time, peering carefully over her form. She stopped with her hands on her hips and nodded to herself with a satisfied look. Will there be anything else, my lady? No, I should really get going if I want to come back while dinner is still fresh, Ludmila said. If anything happens, let me know right away. Gathering all of her work on the desk into a bag, she slung it over her shoulder and made her way towards the door. I will, my lady, Aemilia curtseyed. Have a safe journey. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 The sounds of village life greeted Ludmila as she stepped out of the manor and into the shadows of the high cliffs. The steady ring of hammer on anvil punctuated the air, while gusts of wind periodically drowned out all else. To her right, the home where the Linum family dwelled was silent: door closed, but curtains drawn open. Deciding against interrupting their breakfast, she walked down the lane until she reached the warehouse and stepped into its open door. Greetings, Lady Zahradnik! Jeeves cheerful voice greeted her as she crossed the threshold, and she felt herself smile in response. The miniature Skeleton merchant bowed respectfully and awaited her reply. How have things been for the past day? She asked. Mostly the same, mostly He looked up at her and tapped a bony finger on his clipboard, I did receive several requests for dyes, though. There are none available in our inventories, as far as I am aware. You are not wrong, Ludmila told him, The requests are probably the result of yesterdays petitions. If anyone else asks, let them know that the orders will be sent to E-Rantel this morning, so they should arrive within a week or so. Speaking of which, have you seen Nonna? I need her to get these documents scribed in the city manor. Yes, she went to review the timber inventories down on the flats, Jeeves replied. The ship should arrive sometime in the morning tomorrow, so she had one of the woodsmen come down with the latest delivery from the logging camp to ensure that everything is in order beforehand. That was a while ago, so she should be finishing up any time soon. I should take a quick look around the village before shes done, Ludmila said. Do you have anything else that requires my attention? That should be everything, Jeeves bowed again. Have a pleasant day, my lady. Returning outside, Ludmila tried her best to remain inconspicuous as she wandered up and down the village lanes. She found that, unless someone came quite close, no one seemed to notice her presence. She wasnt sure if it was because it was still gloomy outside in the shade of the mountains to the east or if her dress really wasnt as flashy as she thought it was. On the other hand, Claras observation about how sneaky she had become might have had a measure of truth to them. People occasionally came up and down the path. Those that seemed to be on errands had Skeletons following them. Several homes had groups of people gathered about, chatting amongst themselves. Unless they had been slated as permanent residents of the harbour, most of the migrants would have nothing to do aside from attending to family chores or getting used to life in her fief until they moved out to the villages. The waiting time until they moved into their new homes in the farming village was a week at most so, to Ludmila, it didnt seem too long or short of a period to become accustomed to some of the new ideas presented in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Following several minutes of wandering about, she found herself at the crest of the hill, standing amongst the stones of the village shrine. The space was kept well-maintained by the migrants who came to offer their supplications, and the surface of the stony hilltop was kept as clean as could be expected. Her gaze paused at each representation of the Six Great Gods, and Ludmila wondered how she was doing in their eyes. According to Bishop Austine, the nobles were in the best position to influence matters of the realm and secure a place for Humanity in the Sorcerous Kingdom; both she and Clara thought that their activities in the past two months had helped to achieve those ends. For a noble of Re-Estize, the lines were clear and understandable, thus easy to observe and work within. As a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, she was constantly aware of the notion that the lines themselves could shift and change with little warning. A quiet battle had started with this realization: one to ensure that any changes in the Sorcerous Kingdom did not have any adverse implications for humanity and her faith. For the time being, the faith of the Six Great Gods and their emphasis on the collective destiny of humanity resulted in many values which overlapped with those of the new administration: regardless of their station, everyone had roles in which they strove to excel in, and all roles held inherent worth in a vast system that drove growth and progress. The continued alignment of these values was crucial to survival in the Sorcerous Kingdom. After performing her devotions, she shouldered her bag again and turned back around to find Nonna waiting below. Have there been any issues with outbound shipments? Ludmila asked as she handed over her orders to the Elder Lich, If there are any improvements that should be considered, we should be experimenting with their implementation before the harvest cements our schedule. Weve long maximized the usage of cargo space in the ship, Nonna replied. Obtaining new vessels for transportation along the river, or somehow improving on existing cargo capacity are the only apparent options from here. The coming harvest will presentdifficulties if nothing is done to improve our tonnage. Ludmila sighed as they made their way to the village entrance. The problem of cargo capacity was a huge one for her fief: once the harvest was in, it would take their sole vessel over three months to deliver all of their excess produce to Corelyn Harbour. This meant that any other exports through the river effectively ceased unless they could construct or secure another vessel somehow. She wasnt the only one experiencing issues with transporting the harvest C if anything, the fiefs with expansive agricultural development had it far worse. The explosion in productivity meant that the existing logistics were woefully insufficient. Even with the availability of Soul Eaters to draw freight nonstop day and night, the vehicles for said freight were still limited in capacity and could only handle slow speeds. Liane had been buried in orders for new wagons, and she didnt have enough raw materials or labour to keep up with the demand. Even the addition of Frost Dragons were a pittance in comparison to the sheer volume of produce that would be harvested. According to Liane, it would take a year or so until they had enough vehicles to properly transport each harvest, provided that additional lands were not cultivated. For Ludmilas part, she needed a dozen or so new vessels once all of the new villages were working. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Maybe with the border to the Empire open now, she muttered, we can find a shipwright from the northI have no idea when I would have the time for that sort of trip, though. Winding her way back down the lane, Ludmila decided to try hopping down the nearest terrace. It turned out to be remarkably easy, so she did so the rest of the way until she was at the base of the village and headed down the hillside towards the bridge. Making her way across, she spotted several sections of newer wood where the more dubious portions of the old structure had been replaced. It was a temporary measure, though. The entire bridge would need to be torn down and a stone structure built to handle the increased traffic it would eventually see. The fief had seen a remarkable amount of change in the past two months, yet it always felt that the change was not fast enough. Not enough capital, not enough labour, not enough time, seemed to have become the tune she was constantly made to dance to ever since she started on the development of her demesne. On paper, she knew that each successive village completed would lead to a larger labour pool available to work on the next stage of development, but she always had a sneaking suspicion in the back of her mind that there was something she had missed, or something she could do better. That she was regularly made aware of shortfalls and oversights did not help much with her confidence. She covered the ten kilometres from the bridge crossing to the village at a leisurely jog, arriving within fifty minutes. Considering she had done so in a dress C though admittedly it was clearly designed for her activities in mind C it felt nothing more than astonishing, and she didnt even feel taxed by the end. In her childhood, Ludmila was always amazed that her father and mother could perform such feats, but it seemed that she had finally caught up with them. The new village loomed ahead, its two parts built straddling the road. The road remained level with the surrounding field, carving a twenty metre wide gap between the common and warehouse areas. The entire area was formerly level with the road, and the village foundation an impossibility but for the assistance of Lord Mare. After witnessing what he was capable of with the Adventurer Training Area and Clara employing him to reshape the terrain for her new harbour, Ludmila had come up with a similarly fantastical plan for many parts of her demesne. Lord Mare was quite interested in what she was doing to reshape the Vale, so he had readily agreed to help in his curiosity over the outcome. He raised the base of the new village from seemingly nothing; even fashioning the sewer system that flowed beneath. Once he was satisfied with the result, which ended up taking a whole afternoon of alterations, he promised to return when he was needed again and to see what the end result looked like. He appeared to have a great passion for shaping and building things, and his zeal in related activities was readily apparent. So far, the buildings of the village rose on what resembled a miniature plateau standing four metres over the fields surrounding it. The stone walls of the two forts that straddled the road would rise an additional four metres, creating an imposing barrier that would be extremely difficult to assail in a conventional manner. The walls, with their battlements and towers, would come after the buildings in the interior had been mostly completed, so, for the time being, it was a curious-looking collection of buildings rising on an equally curious-looking outcropping of stone. She ascended the long stone ramp to the common area, passing by the Death Knight standing guard at the entrance, and was greeted with the sight of people busy with the villages ongoing construction. Men, women and children were busy at work in the market square, which was currently being used as a construction yard. Masons adjusted blocks of stone for fitting while carpenters fashioned frames, paneling, rails, furniture and other items. A kiln had been set up, and pallets nearby were filled with cinnabar-coloured roofing tiles. Labourers helping to put together the stone homes that lined the village streets appeared occasionally to cart away a load of one thing or another to their respective construction sites. Ludmila thought she could sneak past the market area to look around unharassed, except nearly everyone noticed the more-than-conspicuous Elder Lich following behind her which, in turn, drew their attention to their liege. The foreman overseeing the yard stopped what he was doing and quickly walked up to them. Good Morning, Lady Zahradnik, he said with a slight bow. Youve been away for a whilejust come in? With yesterdays arrivals, she replied. There is a lot of catching up to do, so here I am. So you are, my lady, he somehow nodded using half of his body. First floor of the Lichtowers part way done, so you wont have to bake in the sun holding court like last time. I will be readying things there, then. Was there anything urgent that you needed addressed while you have my attention? Hmmnope, he replied. Its about as steady as steady gets. Weathers perfect and there isnt much happening in the way of distractions. There was that nasty-looking Demi that popped up the other day, but a Death Knight took care of it real quick. Didnt even know what happened until the entire thing was over, so work in the village didnt even stop. A young girl walked past them with an Emerald Forest Slime on her head. They were a common sight in the fief, and Ludmila had issued instructions for one to be delivered per household and deposited into the sewers for waste management. ...is that really safe? The foreman said as his gaze followed the girl and her slime. I did that when I was a little girl too, Ludmila replied. They are monsters, but not the sort of monster that people have in mind when they think about them. They are quite placid; as long as they do not think they are being threatened C I would say that they are even more docile than most of the livestock people keep. If you communicate your intent to them, they will let you know whether it is agreeable or not. Communicatewith a Slime, the foremans voice was flat. The laws of the world that allow us to speak with others will work regardless of species C if they are capable of comprehending the meaning of what you say, that is. Despite their simple appearance, the Slimes here are also quite intelligent in their own way. In the bright sunlight, the Slime looked like the shimmering jewel that was its namesake. The blob jiggled along with the girls steps, seemingly content with sitting on her head. They disappeared behind the corner of a house, and Ludmila returned to the business at hand. I hope I will not be interrupting anything major once I start pulling people in for their petitions, Ludmila said to the foreman. Were your subjects, my lady, he shrugged. I aint never seen no noble worried about interrupting anything before. It is going to be busy for a very long time, Ludmila said, and small interruptions have a way of adding up. I will put together a schedule for you to work around with in advance. Alright, just lemme know when youre ready. Leaving the foreman to his duties, she walked into the nearby entrance of the Lichtower. Though it was to be the largest building in the villages common area, it shared the same, simple style as the other buildings around the market square. The portion of the first floor constructed so far amounted to the basic structure of the office and the wings attached to it. There were still no floorboards or furniture, though someone had placed a single stool in the space for some reason C maybe they had put it there for her? The base of the tower and the stairwell which spiraled up the inside of it were also there. Does the office area look large enough to work with? She asked Nonna. It is much more than sufficient, the Elder Lich replied. I have mentioned that buildings in this village seem overlyexcessive. The administrative office is no exception. Once they furnish it, it should look a lot smaller. All one requires is a desk, Nonna said. It does not hurt to have a comfortable, open space to work in. Besides, making everything tiny would create a meagre impression for the administration C it is hardly excessive. When it came to her own workspace, Nonna did not care for anything beyond the bare minimum of functionality. Be it a corner of a warehouse or just standing out on the pier, comfort and appearance were non-factors. Considering that most of the citizens which she helped to administer certainly did care for appearances, it seemed an awkward blind spot to have for someone in her position. Considering how you still feel this way about a lot of things, Ludmila said, I am worried how the new administrator here will get along with the villagers. Our priority is a smoothly functioning bureaucracy, Nonna sniffed. Getting along can come later. At least you recognize that it helps: the Elder Liches coming in will probably be freshly trained with no experience. They will be counting on your guidance to optimize their performance here. I hardly see what that has to do with anything weve just discussed. I think you have improved on this quite a bit yourself, Nonna, Ludmila looked over at the Elder Lich from her stool. Youve changed quite a bit from when I first met you; perhaps that will be made apparent when the others arrive. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 After completing the schedule for her petitioners, which had been awkwardly drawn out using the seat of the small stool as a writing surface, Ludmila came out to hand it over to the foreman in the yard. He subsequently started calling in the names on the list as their concerns were attended to in order. The last time she held court in the farming village, it was before the events of Fassett County. The villagers were shocked and nervous over the fact that their Baroness had come personally to attend to their petitions at all, and the fact that it was in what was a decidedly less than formal setting made Ludmila feel that they were cringing away from her the entire time. All they could prepare was a sawed-off log to sit on where the Lichtower was to be built in the future, and Ludmila had brushed it off before sitting down and going about her business. With the sun beaming overhead through the uncharacteristically warm spring day, Ludmila thought that her interactions made her seem personable to the villagers despite their uncomfortable reactions. Aemilia, however, discovered all of the splinters in her skirts when she returned home and flew into a panic about her image after what had felt suspiciously like a guilty confession over what she had done. Hopefully the stool here now would be acceptablewell, probably not, but at least it wouldnt leave splinters to confess over. Today, each household sent a representative, most having the regular concerns she was used to addressing in her years of experience in managing a village. Immersed as she was in not only attending to their petitions, but trying to more concretely define what Smith Kovalev had described to her previously, the morning and early afternoon passed swiftly. Each audience actually lasted at least twenty minutes, however, while some were twice as long. As she was C settled into her familiar routines C it wasnt until the short figure of Moren Boer appeared through the empty door frame that Ludmila was reminded there was at least one irregular piece of business that required her attention. The strange, pale, man was no longer pale at all: the long hours helping out his fellow villagers as well as his own work outdoors bestowed a dark tan that gave him a look much more in line with a person who laboured outdoors. The way he carried himself was still mostly the same, however, so Ludmila supposed that strangers might still offer him a wide berth if they could help it. Good morning, Lady Zahradnik, he bowed two too many times before straightening himself again. Good morning, Mister Boer, she replied with a slight smile. I hear that you have been instrumental in getting the other farmers accustomed to their work here. Ah, Im not sure if I deserve so much credit, he shifted uncomfortably at her words. They were already quite curious after they settled themselves in, so what followed seemed a matter of course. Its not as if I had to chase them around. I seestill, I think things might have been far worse if I was not lucky enough to have you come to my demesne first. Were there any issues or improvements over the past few weeks that you would like to bring up? Moren licked his lips and rubbed his beak-like nose, glancing about before he leaned slightly forward, as if he was preparing to convey some great secret. Rather than whispering, however, he spoke in a clear and entirely normal tone of voice. Yes, actually, he said. Ive been watching the goings-on around the village carefully and I believe that well need more magic casters soon. This is something that I was planning on looking into eventually, but is there any particular reason you are bringing it up now? Hmmhow does one put it Moren frowned, The thoughts are in my head, but I now find that articulating them is not something Im so good at. My lady, youll excuse me if I sound a bit strange? I would say that we are well past the point of being strange, Moren. Ludmila replied, Our life in the Sorcerous Kingdom is far removed from what we were accustomed to in Re-Estize. Why yes, he blinked several times, I suppose thats true. Life in your demesne is so peaceful that one tends to forget C none of the more usual hazards of life in Re-Estize exist here, that Ive seen. No brigands, no crime, no fear of famine or plagueone day just very much flows into the next uneventfully. Well almost, but even the Demihumans that showed up a few days ago seemed nothing more than an interesting topic for discussion. Were you in the fields when it happened? She straightened in her seat, What did you see? I wasnt, no, Moren shook his head. It was well into the evening so the entire village was, well, in the village. There were a few relaxing around the edge of the rise that saw what happened, though: apparently the Demihumans stepped out into the field where a pair of Bone Vultures raised the alarm and swooped down to intercept the intrusion. The Bone Vultures were destroyed shortly after, but a Death Knight arrived and scattered the Demihumans back into the forest. Did anyone recognize what sort of Demihuman it was? Every single one of the villagers here are from the inner territories, Moren replied, so our knowledge of Demihumans doesnt go much beyond Goblins and Ogres. Youre not familiar with what came, my lady? I saw the Squire Zombie made from the corpse, Ludmila told him, and it was not a Demihuman species from this part of the wilderness. The borders of the various tribes will change as the seasons pass, but it is usually the same ones fighting over the same territory with their boundaries shifting as a result. A completely unknown tribe arriving is rare, and I need to learn as much as I can if we have a new neighbor. I-is that so? Moren said with a thoughtful look, Being a follower of The Six, I figured you wouldnt care beyond chasing them off or exterminating them. I feel I am getting that a lot these days I meant no offence, my lady, he lowered his head several times in succession. Its just that followers of The Six have a notoriously zealous reputation. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Have any of the migrants expressed such sentiments? Now that you mention it, no. Moren replied, There was very little in the way of a reaction when the Demihumans showed up the other day. I half expected them to grab their farming tools and dash off into the woods to chase after the rest. It seems that we are about as enigmatic and unknowable to you as those Demihumans beyond Goblins and Ogres, Ludmila smirked. Anyways, you were talking about needing magic casters soon? I was? Oh, yesmagic casters, Moren cleared his throat. HmalrightI suppose it would go like this: the Barony appears to have everything we need, but we do not have everything we need for when we have everything we need Ludmila glanced to Nonna, who was standing along the wall nearby. The Elder Lich seemed to shrug and offered nothing. And you believe that magic casters are the solution to thisneed? Why, yes, Moren replied. It just seems to be the way of things, does it not? Once populations become large enough, they develop a taste for the world that magic casters bring. Magical services, conjured goods; magic items that provide utility and convenienceconsidering the remote nature of Wardens Vale, itd be prudent to have magic casters in residence rather than constantly rely on imports that are expensive, inconsistent and subject to the fees and tariffs that come with their delivery. Ludmila frowned slightly. The flow of thoughts uncharacteristic for a Farmer C even one that practiced some magic C stuck out like a sore thumb. Does this have something to do with the communications you have been receiving in the past few weeks? Ah C I recognize that sharp look from beforeit was that obvious, huh? He sighed, his eyes darting around again before they met with hers, Truthfully, most of this proposal was formulated by several of my formerassociates. You mean the ones you spoke about from your younger days? The very same, Moren nodded. I havent been in contact with them for nearly a decade. One of the ones in my village discovered that I did not return from Katze and, on a whim, he sent me a Message. After he discovered what I was up towell, that was it. Moren chuckled nervously, seeming to recall some memory. Pulling out a cloth, he wiped the sweat off of his face before continuing. A-anyways, I guess theres no beating around the bush with you, my lady, he said. Have you heard of Zurrernorn? No. Moren was taken aback at her prompt answer. He scratched his cheek as his gaze turned inward. Ahum, hmmusually people at least recognize the name, if not precisely what they are. I suppose being out on the frontier, its not really a concern C theres little reason for them to appear here. Plainly put, Zurrernorn is a secret society that primarily delves into Necromancy. Due to certain past events, they are generally unwelcome in Human lands and operate as an underground organization for the most part. What did they do? Oh, a few things here and there Moren fidgeted with the damp cloth in his hands, The membership is quite varied and widespread so there is little regulation. Each group is basically independent of the others, and I dont even know anyone who has the slightest clue who the leaders are. More famously, the most extreme groups of Zurrernorn have plotted against entire cities in the past in their pursuit of necromantic knowledge. So, in this pursuit of necromantic knowledge, they desire to migrate to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Yes, that would be the short version, my lady. Memories of her first discussion with Moren about this organization of Necromancers arose in her mind. She recalled the fact that they had indeed tried something in E-Rantel some time last year: his mention of the event was later confirmed by the story of Darkness, as told by various people in the city. Do they understand that the Sorcerous Kingdom upholds the rule of law, and that they still cant run amok doing whatever they wish, even if there are Undead all over the place? Oh, I immediately made sure that they understood this, Moren said. Still, they wish to come. I think Im in contact with seven or eight of them at last countingdo you know what happens if you receive several Message spells at once? Not specifically, no. Neither do I, and I dont wish to find out, he laughed weakly. A-anyways, all they want is a chance to prove that they can fit in here. Many are tired of hiding: in fear of being shunned, or arrested or killed for what theyve invested their lives into. The fact that Necromancy is embraced in the Sorcerous Kingdom C that the nation itself is ruled by the most powerful Undead being in the known history of the world C makes it nothing short of a beacon of hope to them. Should they not just move into E-Rantel then? Ludmila said. There are few barriers to entry that I know of. Well they are a secret society, so theyre naturally cautious given their less-than-friendly reception elsewhere. Its unlikely that any of their senior members are a part of this group C its more likely that the first that arrive will be used as a canary of sorts. As such, theyve chosen to come to a place where someone they know dwells to see how things go. If they manage to integrate without major incidents, word will spread and it is almost certain that more will come. The thoughts presented sounded reasonable. It also meant that this group of Necromancers would be situated in a place far from the inner territories, where they could be observed at little risk to most of the duchy while their worth as productive members of society was weighed. I suppose that seems prudent from their perspective, Ludmila said. If their goal is integration, what do they plan on offering to my demesne? Hmmyes, thats where their collective proposal would come in, Moren answered. Aside from the few combat specialists that become Adventurers or take more militant paths, most casters learn at least a few useful spells and various skills as a means to provide them with an income while they pursue their long-term goals. Many have noted that, since you are effectively building your demesne from the ground up, there is a rare opportunity to establish a community of mages with a strong representation relative to the general population. Elsewhere, both their special needs and contributions may be ignored and drowned out by mundane perceptions: just like how magic is treated by Re-Estize despite all that it does for the people. Its something that they would have never considered possible of a noble of Re-Estize previously, my lady, but, after seeing how you are advancing with the development of your demesne so far, I believe you possess the vision to create this C not to mention ample land and resources. There are many possibilities that come with a large population of magic casters. In addition to helping service the wear and tear experienced by Undead servitors, they also offer those means that earn their livelihoods. They can conjure goods such as paper and spices, scribe scrolls for all sorts of spells useful in daily life, and assist with the day to day operations of the fief with their magic. Some of them are even capable of enchanting and will sell what magic items they are capable of creating at the markets here. As the community grows and its members improve, so, too, will the potential for magical industries. Ludmila examined the points she jotted down throughout the proposal. Barring the stigma that accompanied the organization these mages were from, she thought that it was an extraordinarily attractive offer. As things were, the availability of magic casters was essentially nil due to the demand for them in the city and inner territories. If Morens associates adhered to the order of the realm, she could not see any reason why she should refuse them. Did they make any specific demands? She asked. D-demands? Moren looked up at her worriedly, Nothey wouldnt even dare lest it result in their rejection. If youre referring to what they need for their work, that would be up to what each individual member does. To be safe, I would say a modest workspace and accommodations, if it isnt too much trouble. In the future, you can confer with them directly for anything greater. What about their families? You would allow them this? Of course, Ludmila wondered why it was even a question. They would just be professional labourers in the demesne. I do not understand why I would bar them from bringing their families with them if everyone else is permitted. Ehmthats right, isnt it? Then should I send word of your approval? You may tell them that I am deliberating on the matter, Ludmila replied. I need to consult with my liege and ensure that there are no issues with their presence before anything else. It should still be roughly a month before the buildings of the first village are completed anyways, and any workspace wont be ready until the Lichtower is done. There are new regulations concerning the development of magic and magical devices, so any related work needs to be in a secured space C well be making alterations to the Lichtowers to facilitate that. I understand, my lady, Moren said. Im sure theyll be relieved that they werent rejected outright, and ecstatic that youd be so accommodating. Oh, and one more thing, she asked. Are they able to teach magic? I dont see why not, Moren answered. As long as the student is capable of wielding magic. They even taught a poor farmer boy like me, after all. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 With their discussion concluded, Moren Boer bobbed his head again several times as he backed away and out of the door. Ludmila turned to Nonna, who had stood by silently throughout the audience. What do you think of this proposal, Nonna? Ludmila asked. Did he bring up any similar topics with you while I was away? No, he did not, Nonna answered. He has outlined the potential benefits of his proposal clearly in your discourse, however. If these mages can be incorporated as productive members of the Sorcerous Kingdom who abide by the regulations set forth for their work, I have not noted any apparent conflicts with current laws or policies. What about non-apparent conflicts? This organizations admitted history leaves me with a number of worries. They are from beyond the realm, and subject to the incomprehensible behaviours that you Humans display. Understanding this, it stands to reason that anything could happen. The uncertain answer was not very encouraging. Moren Boer presented his associates as a persecuted and weary community seeking sanctuary in exchange for a number of substantial benefits, but the sheer attractiveness of their offer made her more than a bit wary. The Sorcerous Kingdom was supposed to be a nation where its people could find security, harmony and prosperity, but how far could they extend this offer? Her initial openness to the proposal was tempered by the fact that she was someone who was desperate for migrants and skilled labour so she could develop advanced industries, and Morens associates appeared to have targeted this precisely. What if their proposal just set the stage for some other, nefarious plan? There was also the idea that the Sorcerous Kingdom might come to be seen as a haven for international criminals. It was something she would have to watch very closely. Yesanything could happen, Ludmila muttered. Seeing that theyre so invested in Necromancy, maybe they might spend all their time trying to touch you? The endless scrawling of Nonnas pen stopped, and the Elder Lich looked up from her work to stare at her. It was just a joke, Ludmila said lightly. Mages dont do strange things like that, do they? Nonna remained silent and Ludmila shifted uncomfortably. Surely they didnt. Ludmila cleared her throat before shifting to a related topic. Speaking of the things that mages do, she said, there are many Elder Liches being utilized as administrators throughout the realm. The current demand for magic casters has not been alleviated by the availability of themwhy is this? Our repertoire of spells is structured for combat purposes, Nonna replied. The current shortfalls stem from the demand for utility magic in the citizens daily lives, as well as the fashioning of various magic items for civilian purposes. Lady Shalltear appears to have magic items in abundance, Ludmila noted, so it should mean there is some sort of industry that produces them elsewhere in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The means by which we produce magical equipment are unsuited for this place, Nonna answered, nor does it produce any items of relevant common interest. For this reason, local methods are being employed. I seehave there been any projections made by the administration in regards to this industry? Is it worth pursuing here, or is it only a temporary issue due to the recent changes in the region? The projections from the central administration have determined it will be an ongoing issue for the indeterminate future. The ratio of magic users in this duchy is disproportionately small, and associated industries will be suffering a prolonged shortage as a result. Imports of magic items from the Empire consist of nearly all of our new supply. Ludmila breathed a sigh of relief. It was another industry she could promote in her demesne, and the first real industry that could provide her with revenues not directly contingent on the goods produced by Undead labourprovided that things worked as advertised. She had no idea what Morens associates migrating to her demesne meant in practical terms for magic item production, so it was something that would need to be explored in depth later. Standing up to collect her things scattered around the floor, she shouldered her bag again. The shadows had already started to lengthen, and Ludmila needed to complete her tasks as quickly as possible so she could return to the manor and review the information on the aerial transportation network. I should get going, she told Nonna. The logging camp is next on my list. You may continue your work here C I cannot imagine anything you would be needed there for. Leaving Nonna to her work in the Lichtower, Ludmila stepped out into the bright daylight. The foreman rose as soon as he spotted her coming out to speak to him. I believe I have addressed all of the household petitions here, she said. Were there any additional matters on your mind? Constructions been steady, he replied, Farmers havent said anything and I havent heard much else from anyone. Should be on track for Feast Day celebrations C wall and all. That is reassuring to hear, Ludmila nodded. Speaking of Feast Day, is there anything you would like to see that we do not have here? I might be able to have it imported, if it is available. Youd do that? I mean, uhwell, if its for the feastthe food is great here, but water and tea are all we have for drink. Some sort of liquor would be grand, my lady. She should have seen that coming. It was customary for her father to import several casks for the village from the winter markets. Is there anything else? Dont really know, to be honest, the foreman replied. Im from a place where people come by the roads, but here you bring in everything by ship. Normally we didnt have to ask C asking didnt matter, anyways C and nobles didnt think about it at all. The merchants and peddlers going around from place to place had it all figured out. Given the run-down state of the roads, relying on merchants over land was out of the question. Even if she fixed the bridge somehow, her demesne was well out of the way of any well-traveled routes, and not populous enough for merchants to justify the detour. She would need to check over the cargo manifests from over the years to see if she could figure out what was needed. Well, we still have several more weeks until I finalize my orders for the Feast Day provisions, she told the foreman. I should be in the demesne on a regular basis until the harvest needs to be delivered. Let the other tenants know that they have the opportunity to ask. Will do, my lady, he tipped his hat and nodded. Youre headed out now, then? The logging camp is next. Once I am done there, I will be back through here to see how construction is progressing. With that, she turned away and left the village, walking back down the ramp leading to the main road. A pair of Death Knights, transporting a massive fir trunk between them, passed her in the opposite direction as she continued her way up the road to the northwest. They were followed by three carts, filled with bundles of branches, pulled by Undead beasts. The logging camp was a makeshift collection of large, olive-coloured, tents roughly five kilometres from the village. The large shelters had been woven out of fabric, extracted from the rushes from the marsh, which had then been weatherproofed. Due to the short distance from the village to the uncleared land, the camp was only recently set up, and would slowly be moved to follow their progress. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Short piles of tree trunks, trimmed of branches, awaited transport near to the road, divided by the types of wood they would yield. The woodcutters felled more trees than the Death Knights could transport in the same time, but the backlog would be cleared away by the next morning while the labourers rested. Six large Iron Golems were slated to arrive in three weeks, which would drastically speed up the process. After the farmland for the next village was cleared, Lord Mare would arrive to shape the terraces and raise the foundation for the next farming outpost. A dry, rasping squawk turned her attention away from the nearing camp and she saw a Bone Vulture descending from the sky with a basket. Ludmila reached up to receive it, and the Bone Vulture rose to circle far overhead. Her pace picked up in anticipation of the meal, and she arrived at the camp shortly after. The woodcutters were all out and, amidst the scent of fresh pine tar from the tents, she sat down on one of the long logs arranged around the central campfire. Lunch was a recipe from Terah that Aemilia had picked up at some point: the sandwich was similar to what her housekeeper often packed for when she was out and about, but, as the ingredients went from the cultivated foods delivered to E-Rantel to the Baronys foods that were harvested from the wild, it resulted in a markedly different meal. The vegetables were foraged from the forests and the marsh, the fillets of broiled trout from the river. The variety of sauces and spices from the city was also absent, so the sandwich relied entirely upon its main ingredients for flavour. She set into her meal, wondering when she could start training Rangers to improve on the variety of foods available to the fief. Not only that, they needed to see to creating stockpiles of medicinal herbs. As the migrants were from the inland territories, it was no surprise that there were no Rangers among them, so Ludmila was the sole individual performing all the work that the residents of Wardens Vale had normally shared between them. Ambitions surrounding training Rangers for the Sorcerous Kingdoms armies aside, she needed them desperately for her own demesne. Finishing her meal, Ludmila rose and called down the Bone Vulture to carry the basket back to Aemilia. There was a distant, telltale stomping of metal boots as a second pair of Death Knights came to retrieve another trunk from the piles nearby. A murmur of mens voices came from beyond the tents to the west, and they all froze as they entered the camp. Lady Zahradnik, the lead man said. We didnt realize you were here. How long I just sat down for lunch, Ludmila filled in as his voice trailed off. Roscoe, was it? Ahyes, he bobbed his head, Lyndon, it is. Surprised you remembered, mlady. Just your last name, to be honest, she smiled slightly. It comes from being a noble, I suppose. I had families hammered into me all the time by my parents. Familyyes. Familys whats important. There was a rustling from behind one of the tents, and the same girl Ludmila had seen carrying the Slime through the farming village padded out into the open. This time, she was holding a covered wicker basket that was nearly identical to the one that Ludmila had just sent away. Time for lunch? Ludmila asked as the girl handed the basket over to Lyndon. You got it, Lyndon replied, and he lifted the cover to hand out meals wrapped in cloth. Er, this is my son, Nash. My daughter here is Jelena, mlady. Jelena? Ludmila took note of the out-of-place name between the three. Sounds strange, doesnt it? Lyndon patted his daughters head, Actually maybe not. Your name feels similar; my wife Jelka has the same eyes and hair, too. Ludmilas gaze went between the family members as she studied them. Nash clearly took after his father and, if Jelena took after her mother, it was possible that she shared the same ancestry as the people of Wardens Vale that Andrei Zahradnik had gathered around him. That is quite interesting, actually she mused. Jelena seems quite adventurous as well: I saw her with a Slime she found from somewhere outside the village. She is, Lyndon agreed, and she gives us scares all the time too. Was more curious than afraid coming off of the boat, and she wandered all over the place after moving in. Certainly doesnt take after us C maybe its a tell of the blood, like the teachings of The Six say. The teachings Lyndon referred to concerned the strength of bloodlines passed down through familial lineages. It was one of the tenets of the faith: the same tenets that encouraged its members to take strong, talented partners in an effort to ensure that humanity slowly became stronger from generation to generation. Though it was not specifically mentioned in the scriptures of the Six Great Gods as Lyndon had claimed, tells of the blood was a cultural idea C referred to in differing forms, depending on where one was C that was widespread amongst the faithful. It referred to a stark contrast in an individual relative to the other members of their family. Whether it manifested as more pronounced traits from ones bloodline or something rare and unexpected, those attributed with this label had strength and skill beyond ordinary Humans, often with personality borne on a spirit to match. They were the crystallization of generation after generation following the doctrines of the faith: a precious jewel that would become the pride of a family C proof that their perseverance had been rewarded. Looking back to Lyndon, Ludmila realized that the woodcutter was appealing to her for help. There was no priest in her demesne to consult with, and he had no idea what to do with the budding blossom that had blessed his humble household. Duty to ones subjects came in many forms: ensuring that these rare individuals did not go to waste was perhaps the most prominent one to followers of the Six Great Gods. Ludmila looked Lyndon in the eye. Will both your children be following you in your trade? She asked. T-thatsNashs taken to it: hes got it in him to continue my trade. Jelena doesnt like that were clearing the forest though. How old are they? Nashs fourteen, Jelenas twelve. Have they received any schooling? Can they read and write? Uhme and my wife cant write or read, mlady, Lyndons gaze turned downwards. Kids cant either. No temple school where we came from. I see, Ludmila said. Every village here will have a school, so every child in my demesne will learn how to read, write and work with numbers. Perhaps all the adults that have come here will eventually as well. After the children have completed their basic education, they will either follow in their parents trade, or move to the port to learn a new vocation under the people there. Schoolsfor everyone, mlady? Lyndon looked up at her, My boy helps me here with work, and hes learning what he needs towhen will there be time for school? Well, ideally theyd start younger in their schooling, but, for the time being, youll have to set aside mornings for them when lessons start. In a few weeks there will be additional labour coming from the capital, so you need not worry about falling behind. Is that so? Well...Id be happy if they could learn. This whole place you have here, my lady C everything is so different from where we came from, so I really didnt know what to expect. How do you mean? Ludmila was curious how her demesne differed from the others in the eyes of a tenant. UhIm no noble so maybe I dont know much, Lyndon balled up the cloth in his hands after finishing his meal, but if one word describes the feeling, it would be control. Ludmila had an inkling that the people might feel that way from her conversation with Ostrik the previous day, but she never imagined that it might become a problem. Is this a good thing, she asked, or a bad thing? I-its just how it is, I guess? Lyndon seemed to shrivel up from her scrutiny, mlady C Im sorry mlady. Maybe I said too much, you being so friendly and all. N-not that Im blaming you. Never had a noble talk to me so much beforenever even seen one till I got here, actually The tanned woodcutter wiped his forehead with the cloth, scattering crumbs across his face. He didnt move to brush them out of the furrows in his brow. I was just curious, Ludmila said softly. With so many new migrants, I thought that maybe there are some things to consider beyond how I am accustomed to doing things. What did you mean by control? Its justthe overall feeling, I guess, Lyndon said. Normally, lords dont leave their manors and towns to hold court in farming villages: village chiefs and such deal with all that. Their retinues usually never leave them, either, and farming villages dont have militia. Merchants come and go to sell us what we needotherwise, were just given a free hand to do whatever. The lord claims that the lands are his, but the only time it seems to matter is when hes raising a levy or when the tax collector comes with his escort. Here, its pretty much the reverse C you dont even need to say anything, and without a single doubt everyone knows everything is yours. Ludmila supposed that this would indeed be how a commoner saw things: especially in small, poor fiefs. While the borders of a demesne were defined by lines on a map from a legal standpoint, the ability to exert control over ones demesne relied almost entirely on a nobles capabilities. The ability to project martial power to keep the lands secure; the wealth to improve facilities and infrastructure; the administrative acumen that allowed one to firmly grasp what was going on in their own lands and what to do about itall these were the purview of the noble that ruled their land. A poor demesne could not maintain costs for extensive security or development, and talent in administration was not guaranteed between members of the aristocracy. A wealthy demesne with a legacy of excellent administrators, such as that of House Corelyn, could afford a well-funded militia and talented retinue to address all but the most serious of problems. The cycle of prosperity that they promoted resulted in a well-connected and secure fief in which the needs of its people were adequately addressed. A fief without these advantages would struggle to keep even the immediate area around their administrative centres secure: problems like bandits, Demihumans and monsters would mount until Adventurers could be afforded C if at all. Re-Estize had a minor stipend in place which acted as a subsidy to mitigate the costs incurred by Adventurer teams, but it was insufficient for even low levels of security. If anything, it was a last, desperate measure to keep the lands from descending into ruin from those threats. The protection of the Sorcerous Kingdoms armies encompasses the entirety of the duchy, Ludmila said. The level of security enjoyed as a result of the Undead forces here should be representative of all the lands now. Goods should flow more freely once we become attractive enough for merchants, but, for now, we are entirely reliant on the capacity of our river transport. While I do effectively have complete control over the flow of goods, it is entirely a practical consideration to ensure basic needs are met. The current tax rates are also due to similar considerations when it comes to development and investing in future growth. I uh...didnt get most of that, but did you say taxes would change? Were clearing a lot of land right now, so it sure looks like were pulling in a lot of timber, but we reach the end of this strip and thats it, right? Yes C thats why I have limited the number of woodcutters in the demesne to the families that you are working with now. After were done here, you will be selectively harvesting throughout the valley and setting up stands of trees to farm. This is the plan for the time being, anyways C tax rates will be adjusted with the shifting prices of commodities, and once I get a better idea of what else we can produce here. Makes sense, I guess? Lyndon scratched his head, As long as we dont starve. Trust me, it is very hard to starve here. As for everything else, I hope that I have not been too stiflingby the way, Ive heard something to the tune of the people beinglost. Directionless. Is that true? Maybe, Lyndon furrowed his brow. Things are so different here that you cant help but be lost when you arrive. After the new folks come to the farming village, though, I think it goes away pretty quick. They see whats going on around them; what their work means. Even after the village is done, the next village will be coming up. Therell be plenty to do for a long while yet. After that...I guess what you heard might be right. Everyone is so used to struggling to make it from season to season. Without that hounding you onI dont know. We do not have everything we need for when we have everything we need The statement in Moren Boers strange proposal took on an entirely different meaning. When the struggle for immediate survival was no longer a motivator in the peoples lives, what could she provide to fill that unexpectedly unwelcome void? You have my appreciation nonetheless, Ludmila smiled. Perhaps after I have spoken to others and see how things go, I will figure something out. I guess thats why youre the lady, mlady. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Lyndons children finished their meals well before the discussion ended, and they now looked bored and restless. After the woodcutter and his son left the collection of tents, Jelena peered up down the road to the village. The next pair of Death Knights should not be back for over an hour yet, Ludmila told her. I am going to be inspecting the work here C would you like to come with me? From what Ludmila had seen so far, Jelena appeared to be quite resourceful. Where most might consider it risky for a girl to travel alone on a road surrounded by fields of tall grain bordering the wilderness, Jelena had simply followed the Death Knights as they went back and forth delivering their cargo. As they had orders to defend the fief and its people; any opportunistic creatures that made an attempt to attack the girl would have to deal with two nation-destroying Undead, which happened to specialize in defence, first. The girl looked up at her, dirty blonde hair whipping in the wind. After a moment, she nodded and they walked together up the road towards the slowly receding forest. The land around them had been cleared of trees and valuable materials, and it currently looked quite ugly. Elements of the undergrowth accustomed to shady, damp conditions lay drying under the open skies, turning the landscape into a bleached and desiccated-looking scar. Your father says that clearing the forest displeases you, Ludmila said. Jelena nodded beside her wordlessly. Did you know that I dislike it, as well? Jelena slowed her pace to look up at Ludmila again with a puzzled expression. My ancestor came to this vale, over one hundred years ago, Ludmila continued to scan their surroundings as they made their way. He fell in love with this place, and settled here with the hope that his descendants would grow and thrive surrounded by nature and all of its blessings. Everyone that grows up in the vale loves it for what it is: including me. Then why are they cutting down all the trees? Jelena finally spoke, Youre the noblethat means youre in charge, right? That is correct, Ludmila replied. This is my demesne, and I ordered the strip of land here cleared all the way to the other end of the vale C even though I dislike the feeling that it gives me. It is probably the same feeling that you have. This feels terrible. Why would you do something that makes you feel so bad? Because my demesne needs to be strong enough to support itself. It may look like a lot of the trees are being cleared away, but, in reality, it is not even a tenth of Wardens Vale. By developing this land, I will be able to feed the people that come here and pay for the upkeep of the Undead. In this manner, we will be strong enough to protect the rest of the land that remains untouched. That is the law of nature; a rule of our world: if you wish to protect what you hold dear, you must be strong enough to overcome all the adversaries that would try to steal it away from you. The strong survive C the weak, perish. Do you understand? Ludmila remained silent as Jelena seemed to consider her words. They reached the treeline, where the remains of the old road disappeared into the dense forest that had overgrown it in generations past. Heading west a safe distance away from the trees, she slowed her pace as Jelena picked her way through the rough terrain. I think so, she finally replied. Do you know what you want to be when you come of age, Jelena? Jelena shook her head. Well, if you love nature and get along with the forest creatures, what about becoming a Ranger like me? Jelena stopped and looked up at Ludmila again. You dont look like a Ranger, she said. You look like a fancy lady. There is no rule that says Rangers cannot look like fancy ladies, Ludmila let out a laugh. I suppose your idea of a Ranger is an Adventurer with a bow or something like that? Theyre not? Well, they can be that, Ludmila admitted. I am registered as an Adventurer, but my duties as a noble take priority. I can use a bow, but I can use other weapons too. Demihuman Rangers can use slings or even just throw rocks. They can use their claws, teeth and other parts of their bodies as well as I can wield a spear, if not better. Being able to fight, however, is only a part of being a Ranger. If anything, fighting is the least of what we do out of everything C most of my work as a Ranger can be done even while wearing this fancy lady dress of mine. Thenwhat do you do? Jelena asked. Rangers are masters of the lands that they watch over and protect, Ludmila answered. In the marshes, forests, hills and mountains, the Rangers of Wardens Vale are raised and trained to be as comfortable in the outdoors as they are in their own homes C because the outdoors is our home. You may find Rangers anywhere: from deserts to oceans to cavesI have even heard of Rangers becoming denizens of vast cities, which are whole environments of their own. We are experts at survival, tracking and navigating the lands: familiar to them in ways unachievable by any other C we can even get along with the creatures within them that others would consider too savage to befriend. Rangers understand the nature of things and, with this understanding, we view the world through a lens that many others may not even consider. We think and act in ways that may seem incomprehensible to everyone else in our efforts to promote natural balance. Do you think this sounds like you? Does it sound like something you would like to do? This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Jelena nodded quietly, and Ludmila smiled warmly. Well, it just so happens that Rangers are in demand here, she said. Once you have finished with your schooling, I will train you myself. How does that sound? Will my mom and dad let me? Your father keeps looking this way, so how about we ask him right now? They completed their trek to where Lyndon and Nash had resumed their work. Two Skeleton labourers were working a crosscut saw through a pine tree that towered at least 50 metres above them. Lyndon walked out to meet Ludmila and Jelena where they were standing out at a distance, while Nash remained to supervise the work. The other teams were further along the edge of the trees. A single Death Knight stood watch over them from nearby while a pair of Bone Vultures soared overhead. I spoke with Jelena, Ludmila answered the unasked question on Lyndons face. She told me she would like to train as a Ranger. ...a Ranger? His expression froze, Y-you mean like an Adventurer? There are several avenues that a Ranger may pursue, Ludmila replied. For the time being, she will be serving in Wardens Vale until she has received sufficient training. After thatit will depend on the needs of the fief. But how will she train? I didnt know there were any Rangers here. Ludmila held the frown forming on her face at bay as she pointed to herself. Eh? Youre a Ranger? I-I thought you were a Noble, mlady. I am beginning to think that I have all sorts of preconceptions attached to me, Ludmila muttered. I am a Noble and a Ranger. House Zahradnik was founded by an Adamantite Ranger, and all of his descendants were Rangers as well. Beg your pardon, mlady, Lyndon lowered his head. If shes to be a Ranger, does that mean shell be fighting? You will be learning what a Ranger does through her eventually: some of it you may even find familiar. As for fightingyes, I will make sure she is trained for combat. She already shows clear aptitudes as a Ranger. If she is truly exhibiting tells of the blood as you suspect, she will be strong. But that is only something that we can discover with time. Of course, Lyndon said. Will you be taking her away with you? Not right away, Ludmila replied. She has to finish her schooling first. After that, she will move to the harbour for training. You will have plenty of opportunities to visit each other C the harbour is not so distant, and her training will see her all over the demesne: including your village. I see. Thats a relief. Its all a relief. Thank you, mladyfor taking care of my girl. For everything, really. A tear trickled down Lyndons cheek and Ludmila frowned. She did not think it was something that was enough to cry over, though she supposed that she didnt really know how long Jelenas family had agonized over the matter. The woodcutter wiped the moisture away and scrubbed his nose, standing awkwardly in front of her for a few seconds before clearing his throat and speaking again. Youre a good lordCer, lady, Baroness. Truly. I only did my duty, Lyndon. Any liege wouldC Ludmila abruptly fell silent at her own words. Though it was something she had fervently believed all of her life, recent events had definitively proven that not every noble took the same approach to their duties, or even upheld them at all. Before she could think of a better way to frame her response, Lyndon spoke again. I was thinking back on what I said over lunch when you asked me those questions, he said. I said it simple, and after working for a bit it really sunk in just how rare this is. A place thats safe for our families, where we aint scared for food or our lives, where the people dont look down on you for worshipping The Six. Before living here, there was only one place I knew that was like this and that was Corelyn Barony. That was where we were hoping to go C where all the other folks at the guild and the temple wanted to go C before the priest suggested we come here instead. That should gradually become the norm, I think, Ludmila replied. As I said, the armies of the Sorcerous Kingdom see to the security of the realm now. Undead labour and magical assistance are improving productivity across the realm substantially. Even the faith of The Six is growing, so more and more of the citizens will come to see things our way. That may be so, Lyndon said. I mean, if mlady says so, its probably truebut thats not everything. I used a word back there C control C and I think I didnt quite put it the right way to you. I talked about how strange it was; how it was the opposite of what we were used to, how the places we came from before mostly left us to ourselves. What you said afterI think I should try again. Lyndon looked down as he shifted his weight and was silent for several moments, then he faced her to speak further. When new folks arrive, it is strange here C its like nothing weve seen before; nothing were used to. It makes a man feel lost; unsure about everythingat least for a while. Thats how most of the villagers are right now: they got that sort of empty, lost look to em, but thatll pass. Now I cant speak for the people working out in the port, but the rest of us dont stay that way for long. I said that, without a doubt, everyone knows everything is yours: but I didnt mean to make it sound like you were some sort of iron-fisted tyrant. Maybe instead of control, I should have used order. Now Im just a woodcutter, so I dont have many fancy words to tell things, but even a guy like me has eyes to notice what goes on around them. Its like we can see your hand moving over the land, your words and will becoming reality before our very eyes. Where we came from, that hand only appeared to take away our men for the levy, or our livelihoods for taxes C leaving us with aching hearts and hungry bellies. It never gave us anything in return, leaving us to the wolves and bandits and monsters. I said it was the opposite here, and I mean it. Here, we see that hand every day. Instead of only appearing to take away, it gives to us first. Everywhere we look, we see it gesturing; pointing. Here are the homes youll sleep in. Heres the village youll raise your families in. Here are the walls that will shelter you. We look to the fields and see how theres so much food coming that we could never even hope to eat even a small part of it. The Death Knights tromping around and those bony buzzards flying overhead, making sure nothing comes in and gets us. We see the sail of your boat going up and down the river, and the shipments coming in without fail C even that dry old granny Lich making sure everythings workin properits like youre saying that you havent forgotten us, even if youre not there with us. I see Ludmila said softly, Thank you, Lyndon. The idea that the people will eventually see things that way is a great relief. Oh, theres one last thing, the woodcutter said. I guess after all that maybe I shouldve used it from the start to describe how I felt. Whats that? It is a word you use: I hear it all the time, whether from you directly, or something thats read to us. Tenant. Because thats what you are? Ludmila furrowed her brow in confusion. We are, he agreed. And mores the point. Where we come from, the lord and his men; even the merchants...they all call us peasants. The city folk, too. When we came to E-Rantel and holed up in whatever cheap place we could afford, they had half a look and said the same. Even though were all freedmen just like them. Even a simple man like me understands that words have power C names have power; they change the way people see things and think. Now I know its true that tenants that cultivate the land like us are peasants, but peasant means something else to the people that throw that word around. Peasants like something you stick in a bucket, along with the night soil and rotting garbage that you want to throw out quick. Its a word that tells you that youre below, like serfs and chattel. You hear it from anyone and it already tells you that, in their hearts, theyve dug a ditch to throw you in, or built a wall to keep you out. Tenant means youre a freedman under a lord; that theres a deal between the two of you: labour and rent for land and protection. Duty and obligation. Lords with all the land and power can break that deal whenever they want, and all we common folk can do is keep our heads down and try to keep our families alive, or try to move somewhere else if we can C if the lord dont try and bully us into staying. Maybe thats why they started using peasant: because they saw us as powerless nothings; that they can do whatever they want, and leave us to our fates. Whether a noble uses tenant or peasant is the difference between heaven and hell: it tells you whether theyll try and keep up their end of our deal if they can, even when times get hard. Here, in your lands, we see you doing that every single day. Pa! Nashs voice drifted out from the edge of the trees, This ones ready to go down! Lyndon turned his attention towards his son, making an exaggerated gesture of some sort. A-anyways, he said as he turned back to speak to her, that was about half a years worth of wordsso uh, back to work. Dont let my wife know I talked your ear off like that C shell probably strangle me. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Lyndon Roscoe removed his hat before bowing roughly. He stayed that way, until Ludmila had to wave him away so he could rejoin his son. Ludmila and Jelena remained long enough to watch the tall pine crash to the ground with small frowns on their faces before turning to continue along the way along the edge of the forest. Progress in clearing was proceeding according to schedule, but Ludmila felt things were going far too slowly. Clearing the strip of farmland was a crucial stage in her plans, yet it was only the first. She still needed to build the town, expand the harbour and figure out how to improve her capacity for transport. While doing so, she lost crucial time in securing the ever-shrinking pool of skilled labour that was still loose in the duchy. While the other territories were more than happy to let go of tenants who could be replaced by cheaper Undead labour, the exact opposite was true for those industries that Undead labour could not impact so easily. She required the revenues generated from the farming villages to begin investing in the towns industries but, with every passing week, she felt that the time it would take to complete the terraces and the farming outposts C roughly eighteen months C would leave her at the mercy of changing economic conditions. Thus, she had decided to lease the six golems from the central administration to speed things along. In addition, Lord Mares unexpected interest in her plans was a great boon and her projections improved considerably as a result. In the end, the time required to finish this stage of development had been reduced to six months. Even so, Ludmila still felt time and opportunity continuing to slip through her fingers as the days went by C compared to Claras progress in Corelyn County, the development in Wardens Vale was like a molehill beside a mountain. Not that they were competing. Clara always happily snapped up the timber sent downriver to supply her own development, and Ludmila could trust her to pay fairly and on time. Clara would be purchasing all of her grain exports to keep up with the demands of her greatly expanded demesne, which specialized in vineyards, orchards and crops of various low-growing fruits and vegetables, as well as the culinary and medicinal herbs that grew in the same space. She had apiaries in great abundance as well; her entire demesne was a land overflowing in luxuries: spices and herbs; oils and perfumes; wines, mead, fruity beverages and deserts C all of which the existence of Undead labour had minimal impact upon. If anything, the burgeoning population that resulted from the abundance of food in the future would drive up the prices of her goods, making her even wealthier than before. One could not help but envy her position, yet Clara did not rest idly in her advantage. Her entire territory continued to improve in leaps and bounds as she pursued what nearly anyone would consider a nigh-impossible vision for her realm. Ludmila, on the other hand, was barely started. She and Jelena walked slowly through the dried piles of cleared undergrowth while they watched the next woodcutter team. A Death Knight stood watch over the treeline, yet she continued to scan her surroundings. As with most of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead forces, the towering sentry was not actually entirely suited for being, well, a sentry. They were excellent in defending against threats in plain view, which made them ideal for guarding cities and towns. Out here, however, she had to combine them with the Bone Vultures overhead to keep even modestly sneaky threats at bay. The woodcutters were made aware of this as well C if they felt that something was amiss, they were instructed to run to the nearest Death Knight and make it aware of the situation. She continued to note the changes since her last visit, until a casual glance towards the western slope of the valley stopped her in her tracks. There was a grey something making its way through the undergrowth along the edge of the clearing. It was certainly nowhere near as large as the feline Demihuman that was encountered several days ago: going by the trees and bushes it was traversing through, it was not even a metre high. Do you see that? She asked Jelena. The girl peered in the direction Ludmila indicated for a while, then shook her head. Since an untrained village girl could not detect it, despite her natural aptitudes, she thought that the creature might at least have some inherent skill at concealment. That didnt make it an immediate threat, however: many animals were naturally stealthy. Im going to take a closer look, she told Jelena. Head back to the Death Knight and wait there. Jelena immediately turned around and retraced their steps. Looking to the sky, Ludmila called over two Bone Vultures patrolling overhead and stalked towards the slope. She was keenly aware that she had no armament, so she would need to rely on the Undead under her command if her quarry turned out to be hostile. The grey colour appeared to be from some sort of hide or coat, giving the creature a roughly sheep-like appearance. Except this sheep appeared to have a set of branched antlers extending from its head and over its back. A tail with a spaded point twitched back and forth as it continued through the trees in a strange, loping fashion. It stopped, and Ludmila froze in place as it reared up on its hooved hind legs, grasping at a nearby trunk with one of its three-toed forelegs. It sniffed at the air cautiously, but did not seem to be aware of her presence. It continued standing there and, after a few seconds, Ludmila realized that, unlike a sheep or a deer or whatever strange mix of animals it appeared to be, this creature did not have two eyes: it had three. The third eye was set on its forehead, and it was staring straight up at the sky overhead. Ludmila looked up and silently instructed the Bone Vultures to fly away to safety. Before they could wheel back around, two bolts of silver light streaked down from the sky and drove them violently into the debris of the cleared field. Masses of unpleasantly familiar vines snaked out of the ground to bind the two flailing Undead before they could right themselves again. The creature turned its attention in her direction, and Ludmila heard the rapid approach of metal-shod boots. The Death Knight sentry darted by her with a roar, plowing through the debris with its shield leading the way and flamberge held high. It didnt quite make it halfway between them, though, as another set of vines whipped out and anchored it to the ground. Ludmila half-expected Jelena to appear but, thankfully, the girl hadnt doggedly tried to follow her instructions to stay with the Death Knight. The creature returned to all fours, loping out from the trees. It sized up the Death Knight with an unconcerned air even as the powerful Undead being glared back at it from merely twenty metres away. Its apparent composure caused Ludmila to be uncertain of the outcome, and she turned and called out towards the farming village. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Nonna, I need you out here now. She felt the drain as she cast her voice to the village roughly four kilometres distant. The ability still gave no indication as to whether it succeeded or not, but, hopefully, it reached its intended target. The sight that greeted her when she turned her attention back to the standoff continued to build on her uneasy feelings: the creature was now floating in the air, roughly ten metres from the ground and rising. It stared down at the Death Knight with the same, unruffled attitude. The Death Knight, its legs still bound by the entangling vines, bent over to lift a boulder the size of Ludmilas torso out of the ground before it. Eye of the Storm. With a voice that sounded oddly exactly how Ludmila thought a sheep would if one could talk, the creature cast a spell. The Death Knight hurled the boulder but, when the projectile came within three lengths of its intended target, it was cast aside like a piece of straw. Leaves and debris were being swept up from below, slowly forming into a swirling sphere surrounding the creature at roughly the distance that the boulder had been so easily deflected. A gnarled branch and a smaller stone flew up from the Death Knight as it attempted to hit the creature again and again to no avail. The creature continued to look down from its barrier of wind; its sheep-like voice sounded over the roar of the frustrated Death Knight. Inferno. The Death Knight exploded into flames. Its restraints instantly burned away, and it ran forward all alight, leaping from below its tormentor in a vain attempt to reach it. The Death Knight finally threw its flamberge and its arm came off at the shoulder, still holding the hilt of the weapon. The flaming limb grasping the massive blade was flicked away with no more difficulty than any other projectile that had come before. Ludmila finally rose from her concealed position, quickly coming forward in an attempt to salvage the situation. Stop! She called up to the creature, Why are you picking on my sentries? The creature looked down at her C or rather, it tilted its head to focus its central eye on her. The rectangular pupils of its other eyes kept watch on its surroundings. You come to the defence of the Undead, Ranger. Why? How do you know I am a Ranger? It is Druids and Rangers that can traverse over rough terrain so effortlessly. You do not have the sense of being a spellcaster. It was nice to be immediately recognized as a Ranger, for once. The Death Knights other arm burned off. You have entered my territory, Ludmila said. Is it your intent to challenge us for it? The Undead carry risks to the living, it stated. This is simple to understand, yes? These Undead are under my command. Ridiculous. A Ranger professes to manage Undead? It stopped when I said so, did it not? If aggression is not your intent, then why are you here? Your kind is unfamiliar to this place. A brief silence passed as the eye seemed to measure her. There was a rustle on the ground as one of the Bone Vultures was released from the entangling vines, and it took wing to resume its watch overhead. Its companion soon followed, and the flames consuming the Death Knight receded. Ludmila stepped forward slowly to examine the remains of her sentry: all of its limbs had been burned away C its head as well. An Undead being capable of destroying entire countries had been reduced to little more than a torso in a half-melted breastplate on the ground. It still rocked and twisted an effort to right itself. Good work holding out there, she said, and the Death Knight ceased its movements, Nonna should be able to fix you up. She reached down to pat the Death Knights breastplate, but stopped upon feeling the waves of heat emanating from the dark metal. The winds around the being overhead vanished, and it floated to the ground in front of her. Now that she was able to gauge it properly, she could not tell how strong it actually wasand that made it incredibly strong. By appearance alone, it was deceptively weak-looking for something that had disabled a Death Knight so easily. It stood at about half a metre when on all fours; the long antlers that extended halfway over the thick, grey, wool covering its body added perhaps another third to that. Unlike the rectangular-pupils of its two other eyes, the third eye had a round one which focused on her intently. Its rear legs ended in hooves like one might expect from a sheep or a goat, but its forelegs had two stubby fingers and a thumb which she had seen grasping the tree trunk from a distance. I am Ludmila Zahradnik, she introduced herself politely, Baroness of Wardens Vale. The eye peered up at her with a lidded gaze. Such a pointless introduction. Pointless? Yes, the small creature at her feet replied, pointless. Shallow. Weak. You spoke your name, yes? Your mouth moves; your voice cries C yet your heart does not sing. I hear the sound of your name, yet it means nothing. A hollow declaration. Do you fear? Or is it shame? Or are you such a pitiful existence that you do not even know who you are? Ludmila looked down in confusion at the string of questions. Was it referring to the mysterious way in which the world allowed communication between different peoples, conveying language and concepts to those who could understand them? The being at her feet let out a breath that she thought was probably a sigh. You struggle to comprehend, it said. Then allow me to introduce myself. It gave a short bleat, and a long string of ideas accompanied it. Rather than being composed of any coherent sentences, meaning came in a single, condensed bundle. While Ludmila understood that all it had done was issue the brief sound, what unspooled before her perception was a collection of associations that painted an identity in her mind. After absorbing the name, Ludmila understood who he wasand she had no idea how one could convey their identity in that manner. My people dont speak like that, Ludmila explained. I am uncertain if any race or creature I have encountered around here does. All can speak like this, it replied. It is unfortunate that your kind seems to have lost the how, or maybe never knew. Yet, I sense that you are able: I hear the faint echoes of it in your words; you knew me when I named myself. Perhaps you simply do not know that you can. With that, he turned around and headed back towards the trees. Wait, Ludmila asked. Where are you going? Away. I cannot know you, so we can never truly understand one another. Your soul is closed to me, and so I shall move on. Ludmila thought over their brief exchange, and she wracked her mind for a suitable answer. All words and names had associations, but, in the languages that she knew, they only meant what they meant and meaning could change or be lost to time. Certainly, some words carried a certain intangible weight when expressed in various ways, but she did not feel that they fully manifested what he wished to know. The short bleat that was his name, once understood, coalesced into what she could only describe as an image perceived as a whole in her mind. It was not anything one could grasp with a single, physical sense. Every minute detail was a part of him; trying to latch onto a single element to make sense out of it made the whole lose its meaning. It was him and he just was. He had simply expressed the essence of himself, yet there was nothing simple about doing so. Humans had names, and those names had meanings. Some liked to believe that names also had power. Yet these names were usually bestowed to one by their parents, who themselves might not even know their meaning. Whether one lived up to that name in the end was a whim of fate at best. Lady Shalltear asked a similar question just two months ago C a question that she had been unable to answer. Who are you? I am Ludmila Zahradnik, she called out after him. Baroness of Wardens Vale. They were not just words this time. While Lady Shalltear used words just like her, what she conveyed did not contain any events or achievements; no transient ties or idle aspirations. Stripped of all the things that did not matter, Ludmila invested what she thought must be the essence of her being, and it felt like a piece of herself was carried away as she expressed her identity to the receding figure. He immediately stopped, ears and tail twitching. After standing in place for a few minutes, he turned back around again and returned to stand before her. To Ludmilas surprise, he closed his eyes and lowered his head. Warden of the Vale, he said. There is something we would ask of you. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 What in the world just happened? Ludmila stared down blankly at the lowered head before her, unable to comprehend why both the literal and figurative change in direction had occurred. In doing something entirely unfamiliar to her, something unintended had happened as a result C something she had no idea about. Uhthis is quite the change in attitude, she wasnt sure if she wanted to know what it wanted. You told me who you were, he replied, so now I know. How do you know I am what I said? Ludmila said, Going by your reaction, I appear to have done something completely unintended. Unintended? The creature tilted its head to look up at her, This is not an expression of intent, it is an expression of being. The soul cannot lie, and you cannot be any less than what you are. Claiming to be more is equally impossible. Even in the long passage of time, it is not easily changed C and if it is, then it is. The explanation did not make much sense C or did it? By doing something she didnt fully understand the consequences of, he had come to some sort of perfect understandingand now he was acting accordingly with the assurance that what he knew could not be untrue. If Ludmila wasnt aware that she indeed did something along those lines, she might have wondered if she was actually dealing with some sort of lunatic. Or maybe she was the one that was going crazy. Rather than dwelling on it and inviting insanity for certain, she decided to address his request. You said thatC The creatures head turned sharply away from her, towards the village. Ludmila cut her words short, looking to see what had drawn his attention. Nonna was descending in their direction from the farming village. She is one of mine, Ludmila said. I called for her when you started attacking my sentries. Despite her explanation, the creature continued eyeing the approaching Elder Lich. She didnt believe that hostilities would break out again, given the creatures stark reversal in disposition but, if they did, she suspected that Nonna would lose just as one-sidedly as the Death Knight did. Scanning her surroundings for potential problems, she saw that two teams of the nearby woodcutters were still fleeing towards the road. Jelenas head poked up from the field where the Death Knight had been standing sentry. The fight is over: you can go back to work. The men in the distance stopped and looked towards her. After a few seconds, they started walking back towards their worksites. She didnt call Jelena to her, in the event that hostilities somehow recommenced. Looking around for a few more minutes and finding nothing else amiss, she turned her attention back to Nonna who had finally arrived. Did you leave right when I called for you? Ludmila asked as the Elder Lich settled to the ground. Yes, roughly twelve minutes ago, Nonna replied. Thatsunexpectedly slow, Ludmila frowned. I can run faster than that. The Fly spell has limitations in speed, Nonna said. It is not the same as the natural ability to fly. For travelling longer distances, teleportation magic is instantaneous and more mana efficient. You dont have that, so you used Fly. That is correct. Teleportation is not in my repertoire. Ludmila spent what time she could spare remedying shortfalls in her knowledge, and magic was one thing she focused on in particular. Beyond the spells used by Bohdan in the past, she knew very little and it was something she decided would be a crucial aspect of working knowledge as a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom. With Nonna on hand in the demesne, Ludmila was able to speak at length about the subject. She also had her demonstrate each spell she possessed so she could think on their potential applications. The majority of Elder Liches used as administrative servitors in the Sorcerous Kingdom all appeared to have the same set of spells, though it appeared that certain ones could do more. Nonna was capable of casting a few tier five spells, but they were few and limited to direct combat. Well it is good that you made it out here regardless, Ludmila told her. One of our Death Knights is on the ground over thereyou can use Ray of Negative Energy to patch it up, right? Nonna looked over to the Death Knight torso lying on the ground nearby. Though the heat from the flames had dissipated, the odours of charred flesh and burnt debris still lingered. ...how did this happen? There was amisunderstanding just now between this fellow here and the sentries, Ludmila told Nonna. He stopped before it was a total loss, so recovery is just a matter of time, yes? I will call one of the sentries at the village to take this post while you take care of things. This will take a substantial amount of mana, Nonna said. I will heal it until movement is restored, then take it back to the village. Moren Boer should be available to assist. Moren Boer can cast Ray of Negative Energy? Yes, Nonna replied. He has been assisting with patching up servitors that take minor damage from workplace incidents. It is not much, by my measure, but it is something. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Do you have a record of all of this? Only to the extent of gauging its performance. Then start keeping track of the maintenance work, Ludmila said. If we are going to be employing magic casters in this way, I will have to figure out what sort of remuneration is suitable for their labour, ermana? For the time being, make sure he only does so under your supervision until we figure it out. As she said so, Ludmila realized that Nonna wasnt receiving any compensation for her magic, either. Speaking of which, she asked, do you receive a wage of some sort from the administration? It might be useful for comparison. I do not. was that something I was supposed to be taking care of? She furrowed her brow, I thought the lease covered that, but you did not come with one. All that is required of you is that you pay the lease under normal circumstances, Nonna told her. His Majestys summons exist to serve: we do not require wages. If there is something that we deem necessary, it is provided freely. I seethats between you and the administration, I suppose. I need to find out what this fellow is doing here, so I will leave the Death Knight to you. They turned left Nonna behind them, and Ludmila called for a Death Knight from the village as they headed back towards the road. Jelena stood up from where she had been hiding: looking to her, then the strange creature walking beside her. The girl stuck out her hand towards him, and he sniffed at it for a few seconds. This female does not smell like your offspring, he said. Good, she felt the corner of her mouth twitch, because I think I would remember that. This one is called Jelena: she is the daughter of one of the men working nearby. Speaking of namesis there one you go by normally? I told you who I am, its upper eye blinked up at her as they continued on their way. There is noshort form? Our people generally use names in the manner I first introduced myself, and I am not sure I can get your whole identity quite right anyways; is it offensive to be called in such a way? There is no precedent for offence or otherwise, he replied. Our people live isolated from the world: it is a rare thing to encounter outsiders where we live. We only speak to others of our people, so there is no need for such things. Considering he had simply turned around and started to leave when she was unable to introduce herself properly, Ludmila imagined that they would not require anything like the names that others used. Having to call out his full identity in the manner that she just had her own, however Then what about a title? She asked, Is there some position you occupy amongst your people? You are powerful enough to burn a Death Knight to the ground with seemingly little effort Destroying most Undead is a simple matter, he answered, their weaknesses are easily recognizable. If you insist on using one of these shallow appellations, then Volkhv. I am a Volkhv of the Krkono?e. The Volkhvs words gave her pause. The terms were old: she only knew them as something her parents taught her when she was very young C before she joined her brothers under Bohdans tutelage. Volkhv had become synonymous with priest, yet it did not carry the exact same connotations as members of the priesthoods in the local Human lands C it defined a slightly different role than the ubiquitous term used by most implied. Krkono?eis this the name of your people? Your nation? It is the name of our people, who are named after the mountains to the west which we called home. Krkono?e was what Ludmilas people called the range of mountains to the west, which extended all the way to the ocean. The windward side of the range, of which Wardens Vale lay within, was cool, wet and windblown: thick with the vegetation which was its namesake. The range did have an official name, yet again their villages name that described it had come out instead. These people had named themselves after the place that they lived, and their concept of their home matched her peoples own: creating an image of a region known to both. If not for her upbringing, the more commonly known names for these terms would have probably been heard, and the full meaning lost upon the listener. She was beginning to understand why he thought that her use of language was shallow. Why did you leave? Ludmila asked, For what reason have you come here? Because we decided that we could not stay, the Volkhvs coat rippled. Three seasons ago, an evil star fell into the wilderness far to the west. And just seeing this evil star was enough to cause you to flee? Not at first, He said. At first, we watched from our craggy peaks. We cast spells to scry the vast lands to the south C to divine what had befallen the low places. The source was veiled from us, but we watched as waves of ruin rippled out from where the star fell, over the peoples that dwelled there. Those that fought to defend their ancestral lands were captured or slain, heedless of tribe or creed. Many who fled were also captured or slain, but there were also those who escaped. We did not stay to determine the fate of the ones who cast themselves at the mercy of this great evil. They reached the old road, and Ludmila led them in the direction of the farming village. The Death Knight she had called stomped by to assume its post: it was several times faster than Nonna using flight magic. How many of your people died? None. We were too far away: safe in our high mountain peaks, and we left long before the darkness could reach us. Our people went away before the first of the distant Zern enclaves fell into shadow. Who are Zern? Aninsectoid people. Of a sort, the Volkhv said. As different from you and I as we are to each other, if not more so. They have dwelled in their holes in the foothills below our mountains for nearly as long as we ourselves have dwelled on our peaks. We were vaguely aware of one another, but nothing more. It was another race she had never heard of. The story of the Krkono?e was recognizable enough, however: they were refugees fleeing what they considered a great threat. Given the power of the individual trotting alongside her, Ludmila was compelled to learn more, but information usually came at a price. So you arrived here, fleeing this great evil that has befallen the land; now you wish to enter mine. That was our original purpose: to cross this great river and continue over the mountains again, until we could continue no longer. It was...until I came to know who you are. Why would knowing who I am change your decision to continue fleeing? Ludmila asked. The Volkhvs central eye blinked up at her, then it tilted its head to look at her with one of its goat-like eyes. Knowing who you are is all that there is, he answered. Upon hearing it, I knew your place in this worldand there is no better place in this world for my people than under your protection, Warden. I will be perfectly frank and tell you that I have absolutely no idea how you arrived at this conclusion. You should know how much more powerful you are compared to me, yes? In these measures you convey, yes. But that does not matter. What matters is what matters C what the world has decided you are to be. Are you talking about something like fate? Ludmila asked, Did you use some magic to divine my future? It is not magic, the Volkhv answered, it is soul. The whole has determined your parts; your paths; your place. You gave to me your name; I returned it to you. Even so, you did not understand? I understood what I conveyed to you, and I understood what you called me C but I cannot understand why we understand it so differently. I understand what is, he said. You will come to understand as well. You cannot be any less than what you are, even if you do not understand what you are. Understanding is not required for this to come to pass. Currently, what she understood was if she was subjected to any more understanding, she might permanently start talking like the Volkhv. Or her head might ignite like her Death Knight. In asking too much, she had learned too much to digest. Then let us discuss the matter at hand, Ludmila cleared her throat. Your request is to move into my territory, but do you undeCrealize what that entails? We will come under your management as a part of the land, the Volkhv replied immediately. You will do what is necessary, and we will do as you say. Very broadly speaking, that was what would happen. It was not language a noble or some learned Human citizen would use, however. The way he appeared to exercise thought and employ vocabulary was more in line with a Druid or a Ranger, whose scales of judgement assessed things holistically rather than singularly. As I said, he spoke in her silence, I know who you are. What is, is. My people will be in your care, and we would not protest even if you saw fit to kill us all. Even if I had a very good reason, Ludmila told him, it is not a decision that I would make lightly. I know. The rational part of her mind still screamed at the reasoning that would not make any sense whatsoever if viewed from the perspective of a Human Noble. The other parts of her, however, accepted it for what it was. The fact that any Human Noble would immediately accept such a one-sided agreement in their favour while she fought the reasoning due to the part of her that had already accepted it was an irony that irritated her to no end. Ludmila sighed. She would just have to navigate this confusing situation in what way she could. Thenhow many of your people have come with you, she asked the Volkhv, and what do you need to live? Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 We are four hundred, the Volkhv said, and fifty. Sofour hundred fifty? The sun had nearly crossed below the western ridge of the valley, granting a reprieve from the sweltering heat of the day. Gusts of cool evening wind played over the fields, and Ludmilas skirts occasionally whipped forward as she and the Volkhv continued on their way towards the farming village. Four hundred and fifty would be more precise, the Volkhv explained. The four hundred are like me C Druids who live in the alpine meadows and amongst the craggy peaks. The fifty are Rangers who stalk below. Four hundred Druids? Ludmilas words rolled out in near disbelief, What about the rest? Magic casters were relatively rare, and the current shortage of them in the Sorcerous Kingdom made that abundantly clear. While the territory was still a part of Re-Estize, there were probably only six hundred or so professional magic casters in the Duchy of E-Rantel. Once divided into their various vocations and considering the potency of spells that most could use, it was easy to see how recent events had led to their current situation. According to the information gathered by the House of Lords, it was estimated that eighty percent of the magic casters working in the duchy had fled before or during the annexation process. They held positions which were always in demand throughout Human lands, so it was a simple matter for them to uproot themselves and find new homes for themselves. The majority who remained were either divine casters who opted to remain and serve their congregations, a handful of crafters, and the few adventurers who had signed on with the repurposed Adventurer Guild. The Magician Guild, even if one counted the magical crafters who were members under the organizations umbrella, was a ghost of its former self and gutted of anything useful: they had quickly emptied their inventories to be transported to Re-Estize before the transfer of authority. Needless to say, the various trade guilds under the Merchant Guild similarly saw the same decline in membership. Specifically, the dire drop in the mages who provided utility and crafting services to the citizenry was nothing short of a silent crisis: until something was done to restore these losses, the Sorcerous Kingdom would be mostly dependent on expensive imports from the Empire and beyond. The nation was in the oddly embarrassing position of having very little in terms of magical industries, despite possessing superlative magical might. The rest are the fiftyI said this, yes? I meant those that are not Druids or Rangers, Ludmila told the Volkhv. Amongst my people, becoming a Druid is relatively rare. Ah, he replied, so it is like that. Our people are all born Druids or Rangers C it is not a path to be pursued like some other races we have observed. I made an erroneous assumption: you expressed yourself as a Ranger, this youngling also exhibits the qualities of a Ranger, those males we passed also have Ranger-like traits, so it was my assumption that your kind are all born Rangers, and you a Lord of your race. When he put it in those terms, Ludmila supposed that Humans were actually in the minority when it came to how each individual developed. When it came to Demihumans, it was more often than not that each race lent to what would be considered a specific vocation by Human measure. Gnolls were natural Rangers, Ogres were Barbarians, Trolls were Fighters. Even if a member of that race filled the role of a Druid, Shaman or some other magic caster, their natural strengths would still come into play. Though she knew of several, a race of natural magic casters was unheard of in the immediate vicinity of Wardens Vale. She could not recall any who were either one thing or another. My race is referred to as Humanbut I thought you knew who I was when I expressed myself? I did, and I still do. Knowing the quality of ones soul does not define an individual in those terms, it simply expresses what one is. Despite herself, she knew what he was saying. Their culture appeared to be one which revolved around nature, straightforward and true to spirit and form. The way in which the Volkhv perceived the world and conveyed his words made much more sense when viewed through that lens. Rather than perceiving her through individualistic terms, she was being identified by her place within a much wider framework. Ludmila suspected that, even if they were Druids, they would not be overly useful to the duchy at large C they were probably akin to those Druids who lived apart from civilization as hermits, or in isolated circles that watched over their little part of nature. Perhaps time and understanding would help her figure out how they could further contribute to the overall state of her demesne. Alright, so these four hundredwhat do you eat? Do you build? Craft? We graze on the vegetation that grows at those heights that we live in: lichen, moss, alpine plants. In the frozen seasons, we move down into the warmer elevations. We do not build. The Rangers will occasionally fashion objects, but we Druids do not. Between our bodies and our magic, we have everything we need. The Krkono?e seemed to loosely have the grazing habits of the sheep or goats that they resembled. They were maybe half the size of a mountain sheep, but the Volkhv had demonstrated enough magical might to easily destroy a Death Knight. His placid nature when confronting it just seemed to be how he always was C which was fortunate for their neighbors. Being overrun by hundreds of these cute and fluffy Druids would be irresistible in multiple ways. Do your peoples Rangers do anything else differently? Ludmila asked, By your description, they demonstrate several different habits. Hmmyes, the Volkhv replied. They are usually always below, stalking the wooded slopes under our homes and keeping others away. They do not eat the same things that we Druids do. I guess that makes sense, considering they do not live at the same altitude. They feed on leaves and grass, then? The Volkhv eyed her strangely, tilting its head so that two of its eyes could take her in at once. They feed on us, it replied. About one hundred metres from the entrance to the farming village, Ludmila abruptly stopped in her tracks and Jelena bumped into her from behind. Im not sure if I heard that right They C the Rangers, feed on us C the Druids, he said slowly. This should be the meaning of what I said, yes? Yes, buthuh? The Krkono?e is a species that practices cannibalism? Er, no wait. I thought you fed on vegetation. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The Druids do, yes. The Rangers are carnivorous. We are one people, but we are not the same species. Did you think us an insect race which can produce multiple types of individuals? Do Human Rangers eat Human Druids? I cannot say that I have ever done that C not knowingly, anyways. They resumed walking, ascending the ramp leading to the warehouse half of the village. Jelena waved to them as she went her own way, up the ramp to the common area, and Ludmila waved back. Two permanent warehouses had been raised so far, but most of the labour allocated to the storage area had been focused into getting the grain silos ready for the harvest. A dozen had been constructed, raised off of the ground so that their contents could be poured out of a spout below. A dozen more were still at various stages of completion. Walking together to the eastern edge of the village, she tried to puzzle out what exactly the Krkono?e were as they looked over the valley stretching out below. Generally speaking, she said after a few minutes, one intelligent race that eats another does not get along with them past a certain point, if at all. Yet here you are claiming that you are one people. I suppose you are correct, he admitted, but it can happen if the circumstances allow for it. I do not doubt there are others with such an arrangement in the wide world. As for the Krkono?e, we have been one people for countless ages. The fall of Dragonkind is but a recent memory to us. The fall of Dragonkind? A somewhat exciting, but brief, event, the Volkhvs voice seemed to shrug. In the span of aeons, it was half a wink in time. Changes come; the world turns C those who cannot survive are lost to the mists of eternity. It is not the first time that the keepers have been overturned and others rise to take their place. The Soul of the World ever flows; ever grows in uncountable fragments which come and go. Thats, uhright, youve lost me completely now. Perhaps you will perceive this at some point, the Volkhv said. Before your own returns to the fold. As interesting as talk about Dragons might be, Ludmila still had to figure out what was going on with the Krkono?e. Clearing her throat, she steered the discussion back on track. What are these circumstances that allow for you to exist together as predator and prey? We are fecund, the Volkhv answered, and life in the high places comes with its own dangers, as you might imagine. Only the strong can survive. That was a lot more practical of a reason than I thought it would be. Practical...yes. You understand, Warden. Order must be maintained, Balance must be kept. If that is the case, how much of the range did you occupy? How much land is required to sustain four hundred of you. And the fifty. Our ancestral home is a smaller range of peaks: north of the Zern enclaves and west of the mountains under which the dominion of the Dwarves lies. As only the strongest of our offspring survive, our numbers do not increase very quickly. The Zhrets offer the remains of those whose lives have been claimed by the mountain to the Rangers below. Those who reach the end of their days similarly offer themselves, after the wisdom of their lives has been passed on to the next generation. So you are not being hunted for food by your Rangers? Nature takes its course, the Volkhv said simply. Those who do not grow quickly enough cannot survive. The elements take them. They cannot defend against large, flying predators or fail to compete for mates. They cannot migrate when they need to. Many dangers await on the mountain; the Zhrets find the fallen and send them to the other half of our people. How often does your species bear offspring? Our breeding seasons come in summer and winter; the females give birth to three or four the next season. The offspring are left to fend for themselves before the next litter is born. They bred nearly as fast as Goblins, and matured far faster. She started to wonder if this ancient relationship had its roots in necessity. Even a slight improvement in their living conditions would have them covering the mountains in short order. What happens if your numbers are lower than usual? Ludmila asked after a rough calculation, Do these Rangers eat anything else? Of course, he replied, when out ranging beyond the immediate area of our peaks, they will hunt and consume other things. This creates a wide area around our homes where any who dare approach risk becoming their prey. Are there other benefits to your arrangement? They do not have to range too far to sustain themselves and, by staying in the area, they keep all others from the lowlands away. They also warn us when changes occur C such as that which has happened recently. Sothats the extent of it? There must be some other reason you consider yourselves one people. What youve described so far might be better described as something like keeping pets that eat you on a regular basis. There are social aspects as well. We mingle frequently: some of my greatest friends are of the Rangers. Even though theyll eat you one day, Ludmila said flatly. To be consumed by an old friend is a desirable thing. She had no answer to that. The relationship between the two races of the Krkono?e was just far too alien to her own understanding. What is the lifespan of your people? Ludmila asked, Fecund races are usually short lived. It is uncommon for us to live past eighty seasons. As in four seasons every winter? Yes, twenty winters. ...how old are you anyways? Hmmthis will be my thirty-fourth season. Are you telling me that an eight-year-old nearly obliterated one of my Death Knights with no apparent difficulty? There is nothing strange about this. Nothing strange C wait, does that mean your entire race becomes as powerful as you? What tier of magic are your people capable of? If one of our young cannot cast the third circle of magic by the end of their first year, they are not expected to survive. We become capable of fourth circle magic by our third year, and fifth circle magic by our sixth year. After that, it varies a littleperhaps one in one hundred will become capable of more. Ludmila briefly envisioned a wave of antlers, fluff and death if anyone managed to anger the Krkono?e somehow. Another thought crossed her mind. How about your Rangers? The Volkhv was silent for a moment, nose twitching in the wind as it seemed to think on its answer. This is more difficult to measure. The majority become roughly as strong as our third years, while perhaps one in several hundred match with our fifth years. That is the most straightforward comparison I can come up with, fashioned roughly in terms you might understand. Has it ever occurred to you that you could conquer entire swathes of the region with your population? Ludmila said it half-jokingly but, even with what little she knew of magic now, she did not think that Re-Estize or Baharuth could stand against so many powerful casters. Even a single Krkono?e probably had the strength to shatter the entire army of Re-Estize. Conquest seems a pointless exercise, the Volkhv replied. Our ways make us stronger with the passing of thousands of generations, and our magic provides us with all that we need. We are not a race of builders such as yours; having more land ultimately means nothing to our ways: we only need what we need. The passing of the ages makes us stronger, and we need not enter into conflict like the races below. The day will come when more of our offspring survive and our numbers swell, but there are innumerable peaks in the world that we can migrate to. This has happened before, far in the past. You mean there are other populations of Krkono?e in these mountains? No, only our own, the Volkhv told her. Once we were a multitude throughout these ranges. The peaks were higher, but the weather was warmer. A Dragon moved in at some point and, with the addition of her offspring, most of us were hunted off of the mountains over the ages before the remainder finally adapted to survive them. Several millennia after that came the Fall of Dragonkind: leaving the Krkono?e uncontested in our peaks. Up to this point, Ludmila thought that the Krkono?es way of cultivating strength through generations was similar to what was promoted by the tenets of the Six Great Gods. Their conditions for survival, however, were merciless. Being innate magic casters that bred rapidly enabled them to grow a population of astonishing power. Fortunately for their neighbors, their passive disposition was at odds with their sheer strength; Humans would almost certainly exploit such an advantage. The nature of the Krkono?e request felt akin to having wildlife apply for immigration: they would most likely just become a part of nature in her demesne. They did not appear to compete directly with her subjects in any way, so she did not particularly mind them. Since they took care of themselves and did not require any support from her, any benefits she gained in the future from their presence would be essentially free so she could take time to figure that part out. Unfortunately, the arrangement of their society ran afoul of one of the laws of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom were not allowed to eat fellow subjects. As the Krkono?e would submit themselves to her management, they would become her subjects. Continuing in their practices meant that they would be breaking that law thousands of times a year. A noble could not enact local laws that opposed the crown laws, so she would need to petition for a special ordinance to make an exception for the relationship between the two species. The central administration generally processed things in a speedy manner, so, if she could make a solid case for them, Ludmila thought she could have it taken care of the next time she was in the city. Lady Shalltear would be coming by in the next day or two, so she could consult with her on the matter as well. Another issue concerned the Rangers mentioned in their discussion. Ludmila was taught that carnivorous and territorial species stood a high chance of being problematically aggressive when it came to interactions with their neighbors. Rather than a matter of reason, it was an aspect of nature that was not so easily changed. Demihumans and monsters with such a nature had a risk of exploding violently even when things appeared peaceful mere seconds before. Hopefully, their ancient bonds with the Druids of the Krkono?e meant that there was an avenue for their natural tendencies to follow that did not cause problems when they encountered other subjects. I do not think that you have described the appearance of your Rangers, Ludmila said. They seem to be large and powerful, judging by their diet and your estimations. Yes, you are correct, the Volkhvs ear twitched. They average between three to four metres in length as adults, with the appearance of mountain leopards. Some appeared around this place recently, but reported back that one of their number was lost. For this reason, I came to investigate. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Ludmila continued her inspection of the villages construction in silence, uncertain what to say. The Volkhv, for his part, appeared content to follow and observe the goings-on around him. They crossed over the bridge into the common area of the village, where he drew the looks of everyone they passed. The scent of meals being prepared wafting from the various homes prodded her silently onward: after walking around all afternoon, she looked forward to returning home for dinner. After checking with Nonna one last time to see if there was any business to handle that had arrived since she had held court earlier in the day, she was back on the road headed to the harbour. Though the evening sun had already disappeared behind the valleys western ridge, its light still painted the cliffs across the river in a fiery evening glow. One of the pairs of Death Knights came up the road from the port village, returning to the logging camp to pick up their next shipment. The Volkhv tested the air as the row of Undead beasts that followed passed. After the sounds of the Undead procession faded in the distance, Ludmila took a deep breath and decided to broach the subject of the missing Ranger. The Ranger of yours that went missing, her voice came out carefully, I am fairly certain it is dead. Yes, thats what was reported, the Volkhv replied. She remained behind to provide the opportunity for the others to escape, and was last seen fighting one of these Death Knights. She was a good friend who I had known since I was a lamb. Scrying for her did not turn up anything, so I considered it highly likely that she was no more. Awkward You have my apologies, she said. I was not present when it happened, but the Undead defenders here are under my orders. It is my responsibility. This is your place, Warden, he said. Stating the obvious is unnecessary. Apologies are also unnecessary. In this land, you maintain order and balance C if this is a result of that, then that is what it is. There is no reason to apologize for taking your place in the world; no reason to explain. You are not angry that I killed your friend? Anger The Volkhv seemed to mull over the word, Our kind is not prone to anger. Her passing is unfortunate, but what is, is. If it makes you feel any better, if she was not slain, then I would not have come when I did. If I had not come when I did, then I would not have discovered the existence of a Warden here. Druids and Rangers serve a greater order, and to all things there is a time. Why was she the one being consoled instead? Again, Ludmila understood what he was saying, but the Volkhvs calm acceptance of events seemed strangely fanatical in its own way. Ranger or Druid or otherwise, one still felt grief and anger and pain that rose in reaction to death and loss. At least if they were Human. Being that it is what it is, he continued, you will accede our request to become a part of this place? I do not believe it would cause any issues with the land itself, Ludmila replied, so, personally, I am inclined to agree. There is a shadow that lies over your words. There are some things that need to be arranged in order for your people to dwell in my territory for the long term, Ludmila told the Volkhv. You are right that, as a Ranger, I serve the natural order of the world, but I am also a noble who serves another order. They continued forward for a short distance as the Volkhv stared absently into the sky. The quick, loping gait that he assumed to match her stride made the antlered ball of fluff bob up and down in rapid rhythm, but he showed no signs of fatigue. The eye on his forehead focused on her again. Noblethis name is not expressed in any concept that is familiar to me. Ludmila wondered if this was something that happened often when speaking to nonhuman races. The Undead seemed to understand her perfectly fine. She thought for a moment, wondering how to convey what it meant. You are aware of many races, she said, do the Dwarves you mentioned not have this? The Humans of Re-Estize to the north of your home certainly do. We watch the world as it passes through magical means, yes, the Volkhv said, but it is mostly visual observation that does not convey language. I seethen, among my race C Humans C it is a type of leader, Ludmila told him. Demihuman societies also have something similar: individuals that rise to power, who may oversee and direct many. You called me a Lord of my raceit is very similar to that, as I have recently discovered. As she explained what it meant to the Volkhv, Ludmila wondered why she had never considered it in such terms before. The abilities she was made aware of and explored in the past months certainly fell in line with those observed of Demihuman Lords. Considering how common the recognition of Demihuman Lords was, even amongst Humans, the fault of this blindness was probably the result of Human culture. Even without the faith of the Six Great Gods, it now felt that the Human cultures that she knew of promoted Human exceptionalism almost uniformly. Humanity was held distinct from Demihumans and Monsters, and this perception may very well be the thing that prevented nobles from consciously realizing abilities that lay dormant. If one framed Humans along the same perception that Humans had of Demihumans, Ludmila was quite literally a Human Lord: stronger than the average Human, and possessed of abilities that revolved around her leadership role. If not for being coaxed into this realization by Lady Shalltear, a nonhuman being, she may have just lived her entire life not understanding this fundamental similarity. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. You were born as this, in the fashion of the Zern? The Volkhv asked, Or is it something that manifests later, like with the tribes of the wilderness? I dont know anything about these Zern, but I was born a noble, Ludmila answered. Most nobles are born, though it is not unheard of for those that distinguish themselves to become them as well. Hmthat is most peculiar: it is usually one or the other amongst the myriad species we have observed. Then, as a noble, what is this additional order that you serve? Nobles serve under their liege C another noble C who, in turn, serves under their own liege. The sovereign reigns over all, and it is through those that serve the sovereign that the order of the realm is established. I am a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, my liege is Lady Shalltear. Lady Shalltears liege is the sovereign: His Majesty the Sorcerer King, Ainz Ooal Gown. The existence of similar arrangements is known from our recollection of other peoples, the Volkhv said. It is not something we ourselves have, however, as we are all born with an understanding of the greater order of the world. I suppose to those races that do not, such individuals would manifest to manage them. What is it about this order that precludes us from becoming a part of your place? The order of the Sorcerous Kingdom is mostly established through sets of laws that address appropriate conduct and limit or stop certain activities if they are perceived as undesirable. There are carnivorous species which exist here, such as Ogres, but none share this same sort of mutual relationship that the Krkono?e do. Due to concerns that some species might predate on others, a law was recently passed regarding this: the subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom are prohibited from devouring other subjects. But we would no longer be subjects, the Volkhv noted, just corpses. I do not think the law makes any such distinction between one and the other, Ludmila said. There are laws regarding corpses, as well. I do not think it should take very long to accommodate your peoples unique relationship C in the meanwhile, you may explore my territory to find a place suited for your people. We have already located such a place, the Volkhv replied, but we would have continued onwards if I had not encountered you here. You have? Yes, we have divined the path before us using magic C we know the layout of lands ahead before we actually arrive. This land was occupied by many strange things, which is why we sent Rangers ahead to investigate. Alright, Ludmila said, where is this place that you wish to settle? Across this river, there is a place of many high meadows. Beyond, more people resembling your own in the green riverlands. Beyond thata land where life and death are overturned, and the living feed on the Undead. This place of high meadows is a part of your land? Her gaze turned to the towering cliffs beyond the Katze River. It technically was, but, due to the nature of Human civilization, her claim was nominal at best. Holding land was not as simple as marking lines on a map. How much an administrator could control depended on whether they could project power over an area, and whether it was worthy of development and the accompanying security costs were what actually determined whether one could assert de facto ownership over territory. It was extraordinarily rare for a noble to control every acre of de jure land that was marked as theirs on a map. Before the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom, only House Corelyn, Wagner, Gagnier and Vintner C whose territory had been abandoned after Katze C could claim such a feat in the duchy. They were all small, fully developed inner territories with the additional benefit of bordering the duchy capital. Perhaps the most famous example of this aspect of territorial control, regionally, was the Katze Plains. The Kingdom of Re-Estize, the Baharuth Empire and the Slane Theocracy all made de jure claims over the vast territory which C if not for being an cursed wasteland dominated by the Undead C should have been a fertile river basin which provided access to the inland sea in the southeast. Yet none of these nations was capable of retaining their hold on the area, nor were they able to cleanse the cursed lands: not even the Slane Theocracy. What resulted was an empty and barren plain that each of the three nations had marked as theirs on each of their own maps, though no one actually held it. All that the ridiculous claim amounted to was a point to rattle swords over in diplomacy; often used as a convenient excuse to hold the annual skirmish between Re-Estize and the Empire. The mountains between Wardens Vale and what was now Corelyn County came with a set of challenges which resulted in a similar situation. Re-Estize had claimed the range as a part of their kingdom on the maps, but even as it was passed along to the Sorcerous Kingdom with the rest of E-Rantel, access was extremely limited from both sides. It was a wild, alpine, area C inhospitable to Humans without exorbitant investment C so none actually lived there. As House Zahradnik was the closest frontier territory, it was nominally in her sphere of influence, but no attempts at projecting power over it were made even at the height of Re-Estizes expansion in the region. It was uncontested by the Theocracy, so if the Krkono?e occupied the area as her subjects, then it would be both de jure and de facto a part of her land. With their assistance, some development and exploration might be possible as well. I will extend my management over the range if you wish to move there, she said after thinking on her reply. How long would it be until your people arrive? Once we have your leave to become a part of this land, Warden, they should arrive over the course of two or three months. Will they be in danger from this evil that drove you from your land? We have scryed the places we left behind, the Volkhv replied. Of any pursuit, there is no sign. Then what of the other peoples that fled? Ludmila asked, You mentioned that there were many affected by this evil star. They would not enter the mountains, the Volkhv answered. It is faster to flee through the hills and forests to the east. Ludmila frowned worriedly at his words. While the Abelion Wilderness was often thought of a savage and uncivilized place, the truth was it was home to probably millions of Demihumans of various species. Any strong displacement between the tribes would result in widespread consequences both within the wilderness and to the nations that bordered it. While the Theocracy might have the strength to handily weather such an event, others might not. As the defender of the reach, House Zahradnik was charged with guarding the realm against any of the waves arriving at the border as a result of this disturbance. In the worst case scenario, she would be facing a mass migration that boiled down through the upper reaches and over the passes. If the Demihumans were aware of the strength of the Theocracy and opted to avoid a confrontation with them, this might very well be the case. How long do you think it will take them to come to the range running south that you passed by on the way to this place? She asked. That is difficult to say, the Volkhv answered. They are a multitude of tribes of various forms C there are even small confederations. If one group brushes into another, they may both flee, or they may fight if one side does not recognize the threat coming from the west. He had a point: the potential numbers that would arrive at her borders might not be as great as she thought. While those who had been directly affected by whatever had befallen the western portions of the Abelion Wilderness might share the same fears, those in the way who were unaware of it would have varying reactions to the intrusion upon their lands. Some might listen and flee as well, or at least allow those fleeing to pass. Some might see it as a challenge to their territorial claims and war would result. Rather than being one huge migration, the waves would likely become erratic ripples which arrived over a much longer span of time. This would still be a problem for her to deal with, but at least she thought it would be manageable. While she had few doubts over whether the forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom could defeat these Demihumans in open conflict, tracking down so many and keeping them from spilling over into the realm was another thing entirely. If they arrived slowly, and in limited numbers, it would be much easier to intercept and contain them. Ludmila had looked forward to relaxing during the evening while she absorbed the information about the new aerial transportation network but, now, she had a whole new thing to worry over. My liege should be visiting within a day or two, Ludmila said as they descended the slope to the bridge. I will speak with her about your request and, if she believes there will not be any issues, we can have your people begin their move across the river. Are you able to stay overnight? It would be prudent to have you stay for her arrival, just in case she has any further questions for you. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Their journey paused when Ludmila saw the Volkhv stop at the edge of the wooden bridge to sniff around. Though greatly diminished as spring gave way to summer, the level of the Katze river was still high enough to overflow into the floodplains. After several minutes, the Volkhv returned from his sampling of the surroundings, eyeing the hill where the village stood over the harbour. There shouldnt be any issue with this place for tonight, the Volkhv told her. If there are predators here, its probably best to warn them from trying to eat me. The village is just Humans, Undead and the birds, Ludmila replied. Do you require any shelter? No. My kind are accustomed to sleeping in the open. They made their way into the village entrance, where several of her new migrants roughly paid their respects even as they warily watched the strange creature walking alongside her. The Volkhv appeared to be able to look in nearly every direction at once, taking in the details of the settlement and its occupants while asking questions that touched on everything it saw in seemingly random order. The pair stopped at the warehouse, where Jeeves was walking up and down the aisles with a stepladder. He straightened and turned after Ludmila knocked on the doorframe of the building. Good evening, Lady Zahradnik! He said in his usual, cheery tone, Hmis this a new product? Ludmila glanced down at the Volkhv in alarm over his question, quickly producing a reply. His people have petitioned to migrate here, she said. They are composed of two races: the other is a Beastman-type Demihuman that resembles a large feline. Jeeves bowed deeply to the Volkhv, and Ludmila could not help but think the miniature Skeleton was just the right size to ride the Krkono?e Druid around. She mentally waved away the image before her mind started adding other features. My most sincere apologies, Jeeves said. Some of the villagers asked about livestock today, so I could not help but draw the association. Still, given the similaritiesare certain products actually possible? Do you shed your coats, for instance? We do, the Volkhvs ears twitched. When the cold weather abates, we shed our coats: they grow back before winter. What happens to your wool? Ludmilas interest was piqued. We rub it off on hard surfaces, the Volkhv said. The wind will blow it away, eventually. It appears your hunch was correct, Jeeves, Ludmila said. It must be those merchant senses at work. I have merchant senses? I suppose I must, Jeeves looked at the Krkono?e Druid thoughtfully, I just recognized a potential source of goods that are notably absent in our inventories and trade ledgers. Does anything elseehm, come off? We shed our horns around the same time as our coats, the Volkhvs ears twitched again. They are left where they fall. Another product? Jeeves mused, I have no knowledge of crafting recipes, so I suppose you will have to ask around about that, my lady. Also, we cast our droppiC Ooookay, we should move on, Ludmila cut in. Let Nonna know about those additional queries, Jeeves C I will get back to them in a few days. She led the Volkhv back outside before Jeeves could try picking up on another potential Krkono?e product, and continued on their way through the village terraces. Ostrik Kovalev stood over his makeshift workshop, overseeing the apprentices who were carrying loads of charcoal towards the back. One of the children stopped and stared in her direction, causing the smith to also turn his attention towards her, then down at the Volkhv. Oh, Lady Zahradnik, he said with a slight bow. Didnt hear you coming. Hmm...guess were finally gonna get mutton around here, eh? You too? Ludmila wondered if every merchant and shopkeeper saw things the same way. Perhaps she was a potential product or some sort of marketing opportunity in their eyes as well. Now that she thought about it, her friends did so as well. If an unknown object was placed before Clara, Liane and Florine, they would debate over its worth and try to figure out how it could be turned to economic advantage. This is a Volkhv of the Krkono?e, she explained. His people have petitioned to join us. They are composed of this race and the Demihuman from the other day. Thats, uhnot going to be a problem, is it? We have already discussed the matter, Ludmila replied, and the Volkhvs ears twitched. They will still be moving in, pending my consultation with Lady Shalltear. Hunh, Ostrik grunted. Well, thats pretty big-hearted. You too, my lady: I thought followers of The Six were supposed to be all hateful of nonhumans. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Was everyone trying to put cracks into her new relationship with the Krkono?e? Ostrik cleared his throat as Ludmilas mood darkened. Er, anyways, he said, youre just in time. In time for what? Weve built a new sort of smelter C were just finishing loading it up right now. Ostrik motioned for her to follow, leading them to the back of the forge area. A long structure, which she assumed to be some sort of storage bin when she had seen it on previous visits, was filled with charcoal. The row of vents along the side glowed a bright orange and flames licked out from to top. Two of the smiths apprentices watched from nearby with baskets of charcoal on hand, topping off the level of fuel as it burned and fell away. What is it? Ludmila asked. A wind furnace, the smith had a proud look on his face as he stared down at the contraption. Since the winds from the north are so damn consistent and funnel right into the end of the valley here, I figured Id give it a shot. Oh, this guy looks pretty flammable C might want to stand away a bit or youll turn into a ball of fire. Our coats are not known for catching fire, the Volkhv replied. I cannot recall any of our recountings portraying such a thing. Well arent you a little bundle of value, Ostrik said. Let me know if you knit an apron C Ill be your first customer. Knit? The Volkhv tilted its head up at the blacksmith, and Ostrik looked to her. We have plenty of time to think over those things after the Krkono?e settle themselves, Ludmila said. So what are the benefits of this wind furnace? How does it work? Ostrik walked back to his portable forge, grabbing a fire iron from where it was hanging from a hook. He returned and started gesturing to various parts of the wind furnace. These are tuyres C air ducts, basically, he pointed to the row of ports along the side. The wind we got coming from the north all the time passed over the top of the furnace, which draws air through the tuyres and up through the fuel. It keeps the flames consistently stoked to high temperatures C high enough to produce steel inside. About half that comes out of this is iron; the other half some of the highest quality steel Ive ever seenat least if I got the damn thing built right. Is this your first time using one of these? Ludmila asked. Nah, its something I saw a few years ago, Ostrik waved his fire iron vaguely in the distance. Far to the southeast C way beyond the Theocracy, the Draconic Kingdom, and the meaner Demihuman nations around there C theres an empire of Tiger Beastmen that are famous for their metallurgy. Hmmthat trip took me a good two years, actually. Took a ship from a port past the Draconic Kingdom, sailed for three months and ended up in some crazy hot place full of jungles and huge cities that make what we have here look like childs play. Anyways, a few of these cities are designated as trade cities, where many races come together to do business. Theyre really strict about enforcing everything there. If youre caught outside of the designated locations, you might become a snack, heh. They have techniques for Mithril and Adamantite alloys as well, but this was as much as the smith I met was willing to show an outsider. All throughout his lessons, I got the sense that he was just doling out charity to a pitiful primitive: I cant say he was wrong either C what they do out there is way beyond anything Ive seen around this part of the world. The smith reached out and grabbed a flask sitting on a stump nearby, uncapping it and taking a long draught. Seeing that itll still be awhile before we get a regular forge set up, I went ahead and built this so we can get good steel flowing sooner rather than later. Hell, I might have a permanent one of these set up in the end anyways. Does that mean you will not be needing the Undead labourers? Ludmila asked. If this wind furnace works out, Ill only have one of these clay bloomeries running just to make sure these brats know how to build and use one, so bellows work will be limited. Then theyll be free to start learning how to work metal. Once we start turning out enough steel and iron, the apprentices will start putting out simple things in a week or two. I got some other ideas that I want to try putting to use, but thatll have to wait until the buildings in the harbour here start coming up. I see, she said. Do you have any recommendations for the steel that we produce? Tools, definitely, Ostrik told her. The majority of my time is split between replacing the cast iron tools that break, and making iron nails and such for the ongoing construction work. Once we start putting out steel equipment, Ill have a lot more time to focus on other things you might want to see done. Converting all the broken cast iron stuff thats been piling up into even more steel will probably be the first thing. You have my permission to go ahead with that, then. Will there be any changes to the amount of fuel or ore that you need delivered? We havent even put a dent into the bog ore in the marsh C theres so much of it built up here that I dont expect shortages any time soon. However, since the wind furnace is much larger and burns hotter than these bloomeries weve been using, well definitely be going through more charcoal. Seeing how much timber is building up on the flats, I figured that wouldnt be a problem for the next little while. Very well, Ludmila nodded, once you determine your new requirements, make sure Jeeves is updated. Will do, my lady, Ostrik bowed slightly. She gave the new wind furnace one last, long, look before turning to continue on her way. The vague worries that had been tugging at her became stronger as they approached her manor where the Death Knight and its Squire Zombie continued to stand their silent vigil. Covering the remaining distance in silence, she stopped on the lane in front of the manor as the Volkhv stepped forward towards the Squire Zombie. He turned his head up to look at the massive figure, then sniffed at it several times, ears twitching. A moment passed before he turned around and walked back to her. It is the likeness of my friend, he confirmed. This one was made by the other from her remains? Yes, she replied, it is one of their abilities. Death Knights create Squire Zombies from the corpses of those that they personally slay. I see, his ears twitched again. It is not unlike the ways of some other Undead beings. Okay, before we continue, I really have to ask: what does it mean when you twitch your ears like that? Like this? The Volkhv twitched his ears in the same way as before. Yes, like that, Ludmila said. It is making me nervous because after you witness or hear something I think might be offensive to you, your ears twitch and I half expect the entire hill to explode into flames. In this context and fashion, it is an expression signifying agreement or acceptance. There are other meanings to your ears twitching? Why, yes. He replied, Is your own body language so singular? I guess not, Ludmila admitted. Then that means you are really alright with this Zombie Squire in the form of your friend? I know many of my kind have the belief that their souls are bound to undying servitude when the Undead are raised from their bodies. That sounds quite silly, the Volkhv bleated strangely. The delusion of a primitive and unlearned people. Such a thing is not so commonplace. There are many sorts of Undead: most appear in a simplistic, single-minded state; a scant few may be powerful enough to manifest their own intellect and identity. There are also those who are raised to serve their summoners, usually in a temporary way. None of these do such a thing as bind the soul of another. The living may very rarely continue in this world as one of the Undead through preparations and conditions which facilitate the passing from one form to the next. There are those who return from beyond the threshold of death; where the will of the soul itself is so strong that they anchor themselves in the great cycle and the world accedes to accommodate their purpose. With the apparently well-learned Volkhv saying this, people threatening to haunt others out of spite didnt seem like a joke or an empty promise. It was just a piece of folklore, though C she had never heard of anyone actually coming back from the dead to enact some grim vengeance or something along those lines. Your people certainly know a lot about the world, Ludmila noted. It is hard to imagine coming into all that knowledge dwelling in the same mountain range for countless ages. Being in the same place for your entire life tends to have one looking beyond, the Volkhv said. We happen to have the magic to do so without ever leaving our homes, and our knowledge is passed on through those countless ages. Then what about Vampires? Ludmila asked, The ones who they feed on will turn into Vampires themselves, do they not? Hmm...this is a subject which is currently undergoing debate, he answered. It is one of a few rare cases of a victims soul genuinely being enslaved and turned into one of the Undead. Yet, in the case where a Vampire releases their hold on such a soul turned to unlife, those newly freed slaves tend to not immediately end themselvesso was the soul actually enslaved? Or was it willing in some small way: tempted by means through which only Vampires know how? Vampires are quite rare, but maybe one day we will come across one and find out. Well, your people have apparently studied the Undead for a long time, Ludmila said, looking away slightly. Whats one more day? Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Tap tap. Thunk tap. A strange sound issued from somewhere, and Ludmila opened her eyes to the sight of Aemilia sitting on her own bed, getting dressed. It wasnt her, however, so she turned over to face the living area of the manor, trying to figure out what the noise was. There was no light against the table: it appeared that dawn had not broken yet. Since she still had several hours until she needed to wake up and prepare for Lady Shalltears arrival, Ludmila decided to stay in bed. Suppressing her alert nature was a difficult thing, but, after several weeks of living with Aemilia in Wardens Vale, she had mostly adjusted to her maids presence and could return to a restful sleep again. Thunk thunk tap thunk. Scrape. Scrape. Tap tap tap thunk thunk. Scrape. Well, she could have, if not for that noise. The events of the past day had made her sensitive to the goings-on around her again. Ludmila was almost certain it was the Krkono?e walking around on the roof of the hall. She relaxed and kept her eyes shut, but the more she tried to ignore the sound the more wakefulness returned to her. Luzi She was too lethargic to even spare the extra two syllables. Yes, my lady? Her maid replied as she knelt before the fireplace, getting the cookfire started and lighting the lamps. Go to the outside, Ludmila mumbled, and tell the Volkhv not to be stomping on my roof so damn early The priest? Thethe floof on the roof Aemilias footfalls left the kitchen area and receded down through the hall, and Ludmila turned back over. The door opened and the sounds of the village outside leaked in before it quietly closed again. Oh my, you really are floofy, her maids voice sounded through the wall. Excuse me, floofCer, priest? Volkhv, he bleated in correction. Yes, I just said that, Aemilia said. You are disturbing my ladys rest by walking all over the roof at this hour. Thunk tap thunk tap thunk tap tap thunk thunk Ludmila heard the light thump as the Krkono?e Druid landed in front of the hall. She buried herself under the covers, half aware of Aemilias return to the kitchen. There should be at least two more precious hours of sleep left Ludmila? Just as she dozed off, Lady Shalltears voice sounded in her mind. Ludmila? Hmdid I mess this up somehow? Ah C if you dont know how all you need to do to respond isC Just five more minutes F-five minutes? Im not sure if the Message scroll lasts that long Lady Shalltearyou have already come? I thoughtC No, no, this is a Message spell. Why do you sound so tired? Are you sick? Do you have a debuff? Should I come over and cure you? We have much to do today, so you cant be out of form. She shifted in her bed and stretched. To her embarrassment, the sound of her voice while she did so was conveyed through the Message spell. L-Ludmila? What was that strange noise? That sounded a bit, hmm...actually, Ill be right therC It was nothing, my lady. You messaged me while I was in bed C your voice popped up in my head while I was asleep. Ludmila wondered if this was what Moren Boer felt like, being assailed by so many people through Message spells. Shouldnt there be some sort of etiquette for it? I see. What was that cute little noise, then? I was stretching, my lady C please forget about it. How may I be of service? Why would I want to forgetCahem, I just thought Id call ahead to let you know that Ive arranged the appointment with Cocytus. It shouldnt take more than a few hours, so well do the rest of our work in the afternoon. Ill arrive at your place at the time we agreed on. Very well, I will begin preparations for an audiencewould it be appropriate to have Luzi accompany us? Hmmyes, actually. Theres little to speak of in the way of civilized comforts there, so your maid might come in handy. We will be ready, my lady. Ill see you then. Ludmila felt the Message spell end and she propped herself up in a seated position against the wall, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes. The spell felt very similar to her own ability, so she wondered why there was such a disparity in range. Aemilia. Yes, my lady? Lady Shalltear just contacted me, Ludmila told her maid. We will be attending an audience with Lord Cocytus after she arrives. What shall I prepare? Aemilia asked. Ihave no idea actually, she admitted. Lady Shalltear mentioned something about civilized comforts C I think we will be heading to that Demihuman town in the Great Forest of Tob. We should not require much; maybe add a change of clothes just in case. Ill figure something out, my lady. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Ludmila forced herself out of bed and threw on the robe laid out on her elder brothers mattress. She yawned, stretched again and shuffled through the kitchen and the hall, opening the door. Greeting her outside was the sight of the Volkhv, tearing a clump of moss off of the wall with his teeth. The days greetings to you, Warden, his voice was somehow perfectly clear even as he chewed on a mouthful of moss at the same time, ...is something the matter? That clump of moss has been growing there since my father was a child, Ludmila frowned. Oh. Were you saving it for a special occasion? He stopped chewing, and looked about to spit it out. No, she said hurriedly. I just never thought someone would just walk by and eat it off of the wall one day. The flavour is quite well developed, he resumed chewing. You would like some, perhaps? My race does not usually eat moss, Ludmila told him. Lady Shalltear will be here in a bit over an hour, but we have some business to attend to elsewhere. I would like to at least introduce you to her before we head off. What is an hour? Well, no matter, I will be here. Ludmila looked over the village and the valley beyond. Noting nothing amiss, Ludmila went back into the manor. At the appointed time, the familiar portal of the Gate spell manifested in the manor hall and Lady Shalltear appeared. The escorting Hanzos stirred in her shadow, but they did not leave it. Good morning, Lady Shalltear, Ludmila curtseyed in greeting. Good morning, Lady Zahradnik, her liege replied. Are we ready to go? Am I presentable? Ludmila asked as she rose. Lady Shalltears crimson gaze ran over her, and she leaned from one side to the other in the confined space. Ludmila was wearing the same outfit that she had worn on the visit to the farming village and the logging camp C Aemilia had managed to quickly clean it up again after her encounter with the Krkono?e the previous day. There shouldn''t be any problems, Lady Shalltear told her, unless Cocytus asks for something silly. Something silly? Ludmila furrowed her brow. Your guess is as good as mine, Lady Shalltear shrugged. Better than mine, probably C considering how alike you two are. I seewell, I cannot imagine anything asking for anything crazy in this situation, though I suppose it depends on what he wishes to see me for. Aemilia stirred to her side, moving to pack up the preparations she had made. Before we get going, my lady, Ludmila said, there is someone I would like for you to meet outside. Oh? Her liege raised an eyebrow, I dont recall any mention of this during the Message. Apologies, my lady, she lowered her head. I was still half-asleep at the time. That you were, Lady Shalltear smiled. You sound very different in bed, by the way. That is, uhwe should get this introduction out of the way so we can get to this audience with Lord Cocytus. I just thought you should meet him C we can discuss his business later today. Leading Lady Shalltear outside, Ludmila looked around for the Volkhv. The Krkono?e Druid had meandered over to the Linum residence, where he was grazing morsels off of their wall. Lady Shalltear looked down curiously at the small, sheep-like creature as they caught up with him. I believe this is more Auras specialty, she said. At the sound of Lady Shalltears voice, the Volkhv turned his attention towards them. Lady Shalltear, Ludmila said, this is a Volkhv of the Krkono?e People. Volkhv, Lady Shalltear Bloodfallen: my liege, and Minister of Transportation of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Volkhv bobbed its head once before speaking. I had assumed your liege was another Human noble, Warden, he said. It appears that one more day was not so long to wait, after all. Greetings on behalf of the Krkono?e. Do they not use names as we do? Lady Shalltear looked up at her, You were called by some sort of title; you used one for him as well. They convey their identities in a verycomplete manner, my lady, Ludmila said. A little while after we met, we settled on using titles for my own benefit. I am uncertain what they will come up with for you. The Krkono?e desire to migrate into Wardens Vale, but, as Wardens Vale is a territory of the Sorcerous Kingdom, several aspects of their unique culture lie at odds with our laws. It will probably be a lengthy discussion C I believed it would be best to be at least aware of their presence, just in case you recognized any immediate issues. We have all sorts of problems getting the surrounding nations to like us, Lady Shalltear said, yet here you are with outsiders coming to you on their own. Rather than having any concerns, Im curious: just what are you using to bait them in? Dont tell me Aura let you use her Kal Kan. I have not used any bait, as far as I know, Ludmila had no idea what Kal Kan was. They first arrived while we were away. As for what caused them to appear, it is yet another thing I need to discuss with you after the appointment with Lord Cocytus. The door to the manor opened, and Aemilia appeared with a light bag over her shoulder. Lady Shalltear looked over to the approaching maid. I see, she said. Well, if you believe that it isnt an immediately pressing concern, its best to get this business with Lord Cocytus over with. We will see you in the afternoon, Ludmila told the Volkhv as Lady Shalltear opened a new Gate. I have informed the Undead here of your presence, so feel free to explore a bit if you wish. Also, some children may try and pet you, but please dont light them on fire. They stepped through the new portal; into a cavernous chamber which appeared to be fashioned out of solid stone. To her right was a window carved into the wall, under which a potted tree stretched towards the light streaming in from outdoors. Its imbalanced look bothered her a bit. Dont move the plant, Lady Shalltear warned as Ludmila peered down at it with a frown. Someone turned the pot once: to have the tree grow back the other way. A few hours later, there was a Mare-sized hole in the wall. Ludmila backed away and fell into line behind Lady Shalltear. They made their way across the polished stone floor, to a long carpet that stretched between the entrance of the building and some sort of statue placed on what appeared to be an altar further inside. There were a number of nonhuman beings awaiting them: two rows of three reptilian Demihumans arranged on either side of two insectoid creatures that stood upright. Standing between them was another insectoid, distinctly different in form and massive in stature, who towered over everyone. Sheathed in an exoskeleton of muted blue plates which glimmered under a fine mist that wafted off of its form, it measured their approach with a set of glistening compound eyes. Four arms extended from its shoulders and torso, ending in powerful claws C one which held a huge, silvery, halberd of incalculable quality that matched its mighty appearance. It suddenly exhaled from between the mouthparts behind its large mandibles: a hissing blast of frozen air that raised gooseflesh from where they stood over four metres away. Youve come. The beings voice was deep and gravelly. The air seemed to freeze and crackle with its breath as it spoke. Aemilias muted gasp came from behind her. Indeed, Lady Shalltear replied as they came forward. By your request, Ive brought Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik. Baroness, Cocytus: member of the Royal Court and Lord of the Great Lake. Ludmila lowered her head as Lady Shalltear introduced them, spreading her skirts in a deep curtsey. It is my pleasure to finally make your acquaintance, Lord Cocytus, she said. Duty has kept me indisposed recently, but I have looked forward to our meeting ever since your first mention by Lady Shalltear. Throughout her greeting, she keenly felt the gazes of the Demihumans upon her, and she resisted the urge to check why they were doing so. She studied the rich carpet at her feet instead as she awaited Lord Cocytus response. Shalltear. This one: you trained? Oh no, Lady Shalltear replied lightly, she was always this way. Hmm Another blast of frigid air frosted over the ground between them, and she watched it melt away as a long silence passed between them with no discernable movement. Still lowered in her greeting, Ludmila had no sense of what was going on. "Welcome, he finally said. Raise your heads. She rose, only to see the massive ice crystals jutting from the back of Lord Cocytus as he strode away with the two insectoid creatures following alongside him. There was a small, pained, sound behind her as Aemilia straightened herself as well. They had been frozen in their curtseys for several minutes, and it must have strained her maid quite a bit. Unsure what had instigated the extended greeting, Ludmila looked to Lady Shalltear worriedly. Cocytus is quite the competitive fellow, Lady Shalltear told her in a low voice as they left the two rows of Demihumans behind them. Hes been trying to teach his subjects here what he considers proper protocol, with varying degrees of success. Is that why all those Demihumans were staring at me the entire time, my lady? Ludmila replied in an equally low voice as she made an active effort to not look over her shoulder. Perhaps. Youre far superior to any of his subjects in courtly behaviour. Theyre probably in for it now after he witnessed your demonstration. I did not realize that I was going to be used as a demonstration. Well, Cocytus is the sort that will suddenly latch onto ideas he finds appealing, Lady Shalltear smiled slightly. Id wager that if he saw those fortified villages youre putting up, the lake would end up having castles springing up all around it within the week. Is the Great Lake not surrounded by wetlands and forest, my lady? Ludmila tried to accurately recall what she had written down two days previous, There were no apparent sources of stone here mentioned in our review Wellthere was at least one large block of stone somewhere around here, Lady Shalltear told her, though I think they might have used it to make this building. As for the rest of what he needs, it would hardly matter. Cocytus is very direct C hed end up personally cutting a path straight through the hills and mountains to get what he wants. According to the maps provided in their planning for the aerial transportation network, the Great Lake over which Lord Cocytus ruled was near the foot of the Azerlisia Mountains. There were no known roads for wheeled traffic which led through the region, so moving anything by land presented severe challenges. Ludmila was unable to fathom how quickly one would need to personally cut a road so that castles would rise around the lake within a week of doing so. Ahead of them, Lord Cocytus and the two shorter insectoids were genuflecting before the large statue set on the altar at the back of the building. A variety of things C raw food, flowers, simple crafts and some other objects she was unfamiliar with C were neatly arranged around it. Lady Shalltear walked up to stand beside Lord Cocytus before she lowered herself into an elegant curtsey. Ludmila followed suit behind her liege, and there was a rustling of skirts behind Ludmila. Then there was an entirely unfamiliar sound beyond that. With the air as tense and solemn as it was, the noise seemed a bit out of place. When Lady Shalltear rose, Ludmila stood and glanced behind her. Past Aemilia, she saw that the six Demihumans had followed them C they had lowered themselves into kneeling postures as well, tails laid flat against the floor. Seeing that both Lady Shalltear and Lord Cocytus had paid their respects before it, Ludmila assumed that the statue could be none other than a likeness of His Majesty: the Sorcerer King, Ainz Ooal Gown. It was the first time Ludmila had any idea about the appearance of her new sovereign. Looking up at the masterfully graven image, which held an ornate staff out a grand gesture, she wondered how close of a likeness it was. The sound of a massive form shifting around drew her attention away from the statue. Lord Cocytus had turned to address them. Come, he said. This place: I will show you. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Lord Cocytus left without awaiting their response, his heavy steps sounding over the stone floor. Like so many of His Majestys servants, he only registered as a being of undefined power to Ludmilas senses. As terse as his delivery was, however, Ludmila did not sense any overt hostility from him. Also, though she had never seen their species before and could not read their expressions, the weaker reptilian Demihumans did not display any clear signs of fear towards the Lord of the Great Lake. Lady Shalltears characterization of Lord Cocytus in their past discussions had the effect of painting him as something like a warrior lord; his stern and taciturn attitude lent weight to that impression. She also suggested that Ludmila was like him in some way, though Ludmila couldnt tell if that was actually the case based on their brief interaction so far. Rather than herself, Ludmila couldnt help but draw parallels between Lord Cocytus and her father. They followed Lord Cocytus and his escorts out of the carved entrance of the building, and the sight of a settlement constructed in the middle of a shallow wetland greeted them. The building which contained the statue of His Majesty was raised over the rest of the surroundings, giving Ludmila a partial view of the settlements entirety. Though it was labeled as a town on the map, seeing it from her current vantage did not give it the same sense as that of a Human town. In the place of blocks of buildings lined by streets, clusters of buildings were built on raised mounds of packed earth. Upon most of the mounds were collections of dwellings constructed from materials which were common to wetlands, framed in roughly fashioned timber and possessed of a single storey. A handful of the other mounds had larger structures erected upon them with little in the way of defining characteristics that she could recognize to set them apart. Ludmila noted that there were a few buildings that bore the marks of years of weathering and habitation, while the majority of the structures looked to be relatively new. The locations with the older buildings were all set closely to one another, so Ludmila surmised they were of the original settlement which recent expansion had centred around. As they continued to follow Lord Cocytus through the low trails between the mounds, the ground squelched wetly beneath their feet and pools of still water could be seen everywhere along their meandering route. There were several distinct types of Demihumans visible as they wandered about, but the majority appeared to be the reptilian sort that had awaited them near their point of arrival. Clad in scales of a variety of earthy shades and scant garments that seemed more decorative than functional, they basked in the sun near their huts, attended to various chores or gathered around the fires amidst their clusters of homes. They regularly went back and forth from a large structure that she thought might be a granary or a warehouse, carrying woven reed baskets filled with various unprocessed goods to seemingly everywhere else. She saw some pushcarts parked near several of the buildings, but she guessed they wouldnt do much good on the waterlogged footpaths. Given enough time, she might have figured out which buildings represented which industries and services but, for the time being, the layout of the place was a mystery. For his part, Lord Cocytus appeared content to wordlessly lead them around: as if simply witnessing their surroundings was sufficient explanation for their tour. The Lizardmen C or at least Ludmila did not see any other race present resembling what she would consider Lizardmen C paid them little mind, save for the group of six from before who had fallen behind them to follow in their wake. Upon reaching the boggy beaches of the lake nearby, she discovered that two-thirds of the Lizardman town was situated in the water. Beyond the edge of the shore, in the shallow marshes which appeared to cover the entire southern point of the great lake, more of the same style of buildings in similar arrangement as the ones they had passed lay on small earthen islands nearby. Others still were built on wooden platforms raised above the surface of the water on sturdy poles, and Lizardmen could be seen working to connect them with boardwalks. Those in the water moved about just as they did on land, splashing through it all indifferently as they went around delivering planks and driving posts into the ground. Lady Shalltear, Ludmila asked when they stopped to look over the lake, where are we placing the office for the transportation network? These Demihumans seem just as suited for the shallows as the shore, but there may be issues with keeping cargo out of the damp. Im not too sure yet, actually, Lady Shalltear replied. Frost Dragons can land on the ground or in the water, but theres no space to do so in the middle of the village. There are small populations of other Demihumans around the lake, too, and there are no roads that lead to them. I have not seen any boats, even though settlements ring the lake Ludmila said as she scanned the distant shores which eventually vanished over the horizon, Is there anything like a harbour? Lady Shalltear looked up at Lord Cocytus, who shook his head. Before we came, he turned his head to look down at them, war between races: common. War between tribes. Trade. Boats. Wagons. Roads. Nonexistent. Meaning to say that each population probably existed at a subsistence level, and subject to the whims of nature. The conditions for commerce did not exist, nor had it been possible due to the belligerent nature of each population towards one another. Ludmila wondered if this had something to do with why she had been summoned. When they made their overview of the aerial transportation network, the lake had no notable exports beyond what could be hunted or foraged, resulting in an imbalance in their projected cargo flows. Her own demesne shared a few similarities in its environment, so perhaps he was looking for ideas. Is this why you requested to see my vassal? Lady Shalltear voiced Ludmilas unspoken question. No. A different reason. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Lord Cocytus focused his attention on Ludmila and, after a moment, he shook his head. It is uncertain, he said. What is? Lady Shalltear turned to look at her as well. A warrior noble, he replied. Her reputation: by reports; by rumors. But before mea Human noble, like the rest. I see little. Beyond the disappointed tone of his voice, Lord Cocytus was unreadable. Ludmila couldnt tell what his body language meant, nor did she notice any more subtle cues that indicated his general disposition. This was a common problem between species that were too different: in the absence of foreknowledge or experience, assumptions associated with ones own kind could be projected onto others and the results of doing so could lead to no end of trouble. She supposed that the opposite was true: other Humans were able to tell to one degree or another that she was a Frontier Noble at a glance, but the cultural distinction was most likely lost on Lord Cocytus. The reports come from multiple sources, Lady Shalltear said, and are well documented. Is this why you called us? So you could see her for yourself? This seems a frivolous reason to draw us away from our duties. It is related, he said after another blast of cold air. Come. The rest awaits. He strode off again, leading them along the shore. Eventually, they came to the edge of the town where a short, wooden stockade had been raised. The wall extended into the water, and Ludmila suspected that Lord Mare had a hand in setting its foundations: there was little chance it could have been erected in the marshy soil through any other means which she knew of. Wooden guard towers were set at regular intervals, manned by Skeletons that she had never seen before. The equipment they carried appeared far superior to those she would employ on the walls of her village strongholds C they even came with powerful-looking bows. The procession continued beyond the walls, Making their way through a sparse forest which followed the shore of the lake. More of the same type of well-equipped Skeletons that had been stationed in the guard towers patrolled the surroundings. When they passed them, none of the Lizardmen reacted adversely to the presence of the Undead. Ludmila wondered if there was some sort of Lizardman Lord present, reinforcing the population. Then again, as the lake was actually a part of the Sorcerous Kingdom before E-Rantel was, they might have just become accustomed to them. What sort of Skeletons are these, my lady? Ludmila asked. Theyre Nazarick Old Guarders, Lady Shalltear replied. HmmI suppose they wouldnt be a part of the regular labour request forms. Maybe theyre on the security forms? Ludmila recalled the mentioned forms, but she was certain that she would have remembered such an odd designation. I will take a look at them again when I get the chance, she said. I have not used the security forms since I ordered the forces for the first village. Their entourage continued to slowly trudge through the light brush, appearing out the other side ten minutes later. There was another section of wetland before them, which had seen significant development. An array of enclosures stretched out from the shoreline, and they stopped at a point where they could observe a handful of Lizardmen tending to them. Ludmila watched as one of them leaned over and dove into the water. After a brief struggle, it came back up with arms wrapped around a huge carp. Wrestling it back to the shore, the Lizardman tossed the fish onto a simple mat of reeds, rolling it up and carrying it back towards the village. Is this the fish farm mentioned in the logistical overview? She asked Lady Shalltear. The enclosure nearby, if she was to be nice about it, was crude in construction. As she looked further, however, they were larger, more sturdy looking and uniform. It was as if someone had experimented with the idea at first, then built on their success, making drastic improvements with the succeeding enclosures. Yes. Lord Cocytus answered in Lady Shalltears stead, This idea, recent to this place. This place; these people, I know C primitive, in your eyes. But their spirit; worthy of respect. The Lizardmen, sometimes, have Travellers. Go out C into the world C to see, and learn. This farm; this idea: something that returned. Lord Ainzsuggested the same, tobroaden horizons. Lizardmen, I have dispatched: to E-Rantel, to Human lands, the Empire, the Dwarves. What is good, they will see; ideas will return. As they listened intently to Lord Cocytus explanation, Ostrik Kovalev came to Ludmilas mind. A travelling blacksmith, he had been to lands far beyond where most Humans would dare to go: seeing things unimaginable to a rustic border noble like herself. Due to this, he was a font of knowledge when it came to matters related to his trade so she decided that the plan had real merit. Ludmila looked towards him with a tentative expression. Speak, he said. Lord Cocytus, she asked, is it your purpose then to send these Travellers to my demesne? This is the reason for your summons? Yes, Lord Cocytus replied, and no. They may C like Travellers C learn. However, the reasonfrom Lord Ainz, also. Send them with you. Parents, with children. Families. To live. It was an order from His Majesty? Ludmila turned her head to look over at the six Lizardmen who followed them. She had felt them watching her the entire time. These Lizardmen, my lord? Yes, Lord Cocytus nodded. Hunters. They go first. Investigate. Your land: like this place, reports saythis is true? Ludmila looked over the shores and the vast wetlands in the south of the lake which stretched to the surrounding forests. The vegetation was far more sparse here, and the water ever-present due to being situated in a lake. According to the new maps she had received, the Great Lake in its entirety covered roughly the same area as the floodplain in Wardens Vale. The floodplains form was different, however, running along the length of the valley floor and subject to the rise and fall of the Katze River with the seasons. There are some similarities, my lord, she replied, but the nature of my land is distinctly different. It is a floodplain, so the water level in the marshes is dependent on the season. It will look vaguely like this when the river swells; otherwise, it looks more like an extensive, overgrown morass with many shallow bodies of water. There will most likely be differences in vegetation and wildlife as well, but, without some time to study the Great Lake, I cannot say how things will work out for the Lizardmen. Yes, Lord Cocytus told her. These six will go: to survey your land. If suitable, they will report; their families will comeplus others. How many do you plan on sending, my lord? Enough for acolony, Lord Cocytus told her. This, too, is my purpose. If war C true war C comesentire lake: gone in a blink. All will be lost. To ensure their survival, I must send some away. To E-Rantel, to your placeothers, in the future C when they are found." Lord Cocytus, she asked, does this mean the other races that live will be sent to my demesne as well? Those that can, eventually, he answered. Others, unsuited: need lake C deep water. The Lizardmen: they come first. To pave the way. Then what will the state of this colony be, my lord? An enclave? In E-Rantel, they live as citizens, Lord Cocytus said. I thoughtto give you these, but, as mentioneduncertain. If they are to live on my land, my lord, Ludmila reasoned, things would run more smoothly if they were incorporated as my vassals. Having an enclave would introduce all sorts of needless complications for many. Agreed, Lord Cocytus nodded. But first: proof. Proof? Ludmila frowned. Proof of lordship, he told her, proof of strength. Respect: must be earned. This is their way. I seethis is something I have long understood of Demihumans, my lord, Ludmila said, but by what means do you intend on using to measure my suitability as their liege? She didnt like the way this was going. It was probably going that way, anyways. Definitely. Lord Cocytus head turned slightly to the side, and he jerked his head in a brusque gesture. One of the Lizardmen that had accompanied them since their arrival stepped forward, exuding an air of confidence. Yep. Of the chosen, Lord Cocytus gestured to the Lizardman who now stood across from her, this one: the strongest. Proofthrough combat. Prove your mettle, and they are yours. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Great, Ludmila thought to herself. What she had initially believed to be some sort of audience regarding the business Lord Cocytus had for her suddenly turned into a test of strength to determine her suitability as a leader of Demihumans. She didnt even have any particular desire to lead said Demihumans, yet the imposition enacted by Lord Cocytus only offered two options: take them as her own subjects, or have an enclave under a separate line of authority arbitrarily pop up in the middle of her territory. She glanced to the side: Lady Shalltear showed no adverse reaction to such a thing happening in what was her own demesne by extension, so Ludmila was left to her own devices. Scanning her surroundings C over the expanse of fish farms and the forest with the Lizardman town beyond C she saw that a small crowd was assembling. Perhaps these Lizardmen knew what was going to happen all along. Were you aware of this, my lady? She asked Lady Shalltear. I had absolutely no idea, she replied. I told you that youre closer to him in disposition than I. The proof of strength thing sounds just like what you said about Demihumans, yes? I would not say it is just as I said, Ludmila sighed. I definitely did not expect to come here and end up with a fight on my hands. Well, keep in mind that theyre subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom as well. Lady Shalltear replied lightly, Resurrections are costly, so dont have too much fun. A distance across from her, the Lizardman appeared to be readying himself. He had a few unknown adornments which had the appearance of accessories, but whether they were magical or simply decorations she could not tell. A tall, hide shield was fastened onto his left arm, and he sported a crude vest fashioned from layers of the same material. He pulled a gleaming scimitar from the sheath at his side, working it in smooth motions that caught the sunlight with its polished surface as he warmed up. Ludmila glowered dubiously at the weapon: how many strips would her dress be sliced into by the end of the match? Looking to the side hesitantly at her ladys maid, she found that rather than share Ludmilas sense of trepidation over the safety of her new dress, Aemilias fists were balled up tightly; an excited expression painted all over her face. It was apparent that her side was entirely bloodthirsty C she wasnt sure if Lady Shalltear or Aemilia was more so. With a quiet sigh, Ludmila stepped forward. More Lizardmen continued to trickle in, forming in a loose line of curious spectators that grew to encircle them some distance away. Lord Cocytus studied her, head shifting slightly. Your weapon? He asked. My apologies, Lord Cocytus, Ludmila lowered her head. I was unaware that this audience would include a duel. Oh! Lady Shalltear piped up, I have this one Ive picked ouC Shalltear, Lord Cocytus said. Weapons you can wield would be too powerful. MmhI cant say thats wrong, but, while shes my vassal, shes not going to be running around biting people. Probably. Lord Cocytus swept his halberd out over the gathered Lizardmen. Choose, he told Ludmila. She scanned the small, but growing, crowd again. Half held weapons or wore them, but they all appeared to be fashioned out of the materials available to work with locally. None had anything resembling the masterfully crafted blade wielded by her opponent. Her first thought was to mirror his armament somewhat, but all the shields that she saw were the same: made to be held by Lizardmen who looked well over two metres from the tip of their noses to the ends of their tails. The short clubs of bone and wood, stone axes and flint daggers did not look very promising against an opponent so much larger than she was, either. I guess that spear will have to do, she said after comparing a few polearms held in the crowd around them. Looking askance at her, then glancing to Lord Cocytus, the Lizardman came forward after the Lord of the Great Lake nodded. It looked down at it hesitantly before handing it over. There was not much to say about the weapon: a two-and-a-half-metre long shaft of Ash, which was mostly straight. There was a stone blade slotted into the end and bound in place with lengths of rough rope. She hoped it was sufficient to defend against the scimitar with. Turning away briefly, she tested its balance and weight while she thought on what she could do. Gauntlets, nope. Bracers, nope. Boots and greaves, nope. Helmet and gorget, nope. Lacking anything but her civilian attire, she felt perfectly ready for a stroll through pastoral farmland. Ludmila sighed again, frowning to herself as she mulled over how things had come to this. After a moments thought, she gave her head a shake. According to Lord Cocytus, that the Lizardmen find new places to live and learn was not his idea, but the will of the Sorcerer King. A supreme sovereign demanded excellence from his subjects and, as one of the Sorcerous Kingdoms nobles, it was her duty to deliver. It was not an imposition C it was obligation: to render His Majestys will into reality. The first step would be to prove that she was suitable for the role. Turning back, she saw Lord Cocytus look to the both of them briefly before stepping away to watch from the side. The Lizardman''s expression seemed to pick up when it was apparent she had no further preparations, and his thick tail slapped the wet ground twice. Ludmila realized what the strange sound back at the statue finally was, and she took a mental inventory of her opposite number. Ludmila guessed that he was well over half again her weight, not quite standing as tall as she. Though Lizardman limbs appeared shorter relative to Human ones, he still had a powerfully built upper body and his legs and tail were similarly so. Russet scales covered his back and sides, and she guessed that they provided ample protection on top of his other equipment. The tall shield was positioned a bit strangely: along the length of his body rather than upright, probably due to its leaning posture and long torso. The odd placement C for a Human, anyways C was something that suggested a possible advantage in her favour. The shore where they were fighting was wide and without obstacles. Her first thought was to lead the fight into the trees nearby, where she would be able to exploit her advantages as a Ranger and the Lizardmans probable weaknesses given where their homes were built, but she wasnt sure if she was allowed to do that in this duel. Are we restricted to this location, Lord Cocytus? Ludmila asked. The Lizardman started at her question: he probably knew why she had asked. Lord Cocytus did not miss his alarm. Hmmwithin the spectators, Lord Cocytus answered. On the shore. No terrain advantages. She was unfamiliar with Lizardmen, but judging by her observations of their posture and gait as they moved about the settlement, she would still have the advantage in reach and agility where they were. While he registered to her senses as being a bit weaker than herself overall, he also clearly had advantages over her both in his natural traits and equipment. Considering his mass and size, as well as the large shield and superior weapon, closing the distance between them was the most obvious and safest option on the Lizardmans part. She would have to fight defensively, keeping him at bay until she could figure out his probable range of movement and find a way to strike decisively past his shield. Or she could probably tire him outbut that probably wasnt the point of the contest. Facing forward, several moments passed before Ludmila raised her spear into a field guard, leading with her left hand. She set her face into an expressionless mask, but she thought it would be nice to have at least some fingers left after the fight. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Seeing both combatants take their stances, Lord Cocytus let out a blast of frigid air. Begin! Ludmila tensed, ready to move at a moments notice, but the Lizardman did not immediately explode into action as she had expected. It was puzzling, but this suited her just fine as they took their time gauging one another. He advanced several paces and she drifted back to maintain a four metre gap between them. He looked over with some consternation, peering at her skirts, until the spearhead darted forward and glanced off of his snout. She recentred herself as he recoiled from the blow. Between her stance and the length of the spear, she could easily strike him, but he could not even reach half the distance. In addition, it seemed that her opponent was having a harder time reading her than she was him, and her skirts were partially concealing her footwork. Maybe he was mistaking her dress for armour as well, considering the vaguely militant appearance that resulted from Aemilias modifications. A dim clamour rose around them after the sudden strike. With the sudden awareness that the spear could move far faster than he could react, the Lizardman assumed a more conservative stance. Unlike a Human, however, he did not raise his shield C instead lowering his head, which already curved naturally into a slouch, to be in line with the shield that was positioned lengthwise with his long body. This made it extraordinarily hard for her to score any solid blows. The stone spear wasnt able penetrate his coat of thick upper scales even with that fairly strong thrust, and his underbelly was at an angle with the ground and entirely covered by the shield. His movements appeared to become more committed in the new stance as well: Ludmila surmised that it was effective against the weapons that the tribes of the Great Lake used, giving him the sense of confidence which was relayed in his movements. She did not have a good read for his more subtle body language, but, based on how impossible it seemed to injure the Lizardman now, he was a veteran of some sort. Nothat wasnt right; he entirely lacked the scarring commonly found on Demihumans who fought with enemy tribes. It was probably the result of training, and he had fallen into a familiar stance well suited to sparring with his peers. A young warrior, somewhat similar to herself C this was probably the basis of Lord Cocytus selection. She maneuvered to gain different angles on the Lizardman while continuing to test his defences, trying to determine what he could do from his position. The spearhead darted in and hammered into the bottom of the shield; the next strike came in a half second later, glancing off of the Lizardmans shoulder through the opening she had created. His torso jerked roughly but there was still no apparent damage. He didnt seem to like the last hit to his shoulder. As the spear withdrew, his late attempt to parry abruptly changed direction and the scimitar effortlessly sliced along the front end of the spear. Their gazes both followed the long curl of shaved wood as it fell to the ground, and a strangled sound came from the side C probably from the Lizardman that had lent her its weapon. Not only was the scimitar of masterwork quality; it was almost certainly enchanted as welland even the gathered spectators knew beforehand. A part of her cried foul: why was she stuck using a stone spear against a magic weapon? Her internal complaints turned dark as the Lizardman let out a strange sort of hissing chuckle, and the spectators clamoured all the louder. She honed her fighting edge by another degree, mentally shoving the distraction aside. The Lizardman continued to hunker down behind his shield, scimitar occasionally flicking out in continued attempts to catch the darting spear. He appeared to have come to terms with taking hits on his upper side, keeping his shield tucked in to defend his face and belly. The purpose of the defensive tactic was clear: she needed to end the fight quickly C or at least change the flow of the fight C or she would eventually be left with a pile of wood shavings. Based on their series of exchanges, Ludmila believed that she had a fair grasp on her opponents capabilities. While he held his current stance, she couldnt really hurt him. She needed some way to break it. His maneuverability in the low posture was poor, but it would still enable him to bull his way forward powerfully with his compact legs. Closing distance was the sensible course of action when a Human shield user was faced with a two-handed spear. The problem was whether it also made sense in Lizardman combat, and whether she could goad him into doing so to dislodge him from his defensive stance. The spear lanced forward again, striking the edge of the shield in front of his face. Ludmila dipped her weapon under the expected retaliation, bringing the spear back up and jabbing him just beneath an eye as the late parry shifted his posture. Once again, the stone point scored no apparent injury. She watched his tail waver slightly after the blow, but his stance remained unchanged C Demihumans with tails tended to have superior balance in their natural postures, and the Lizardman seemed no different in this regard. Combined with his patient, methodical, approach to the fight, it was quite difficult to deal with. Why was he so defensive with all of his advantages? Unnecessarily letting an opponent measure one out wasnt very wise C he should be resolving the fight before any of his own weaknesses could be identified and exploited. Maybe Lizardmen just had that sort of disposition: favouring drawn-out defensive tactics over aggressive ones that would resolve combat quickly. Most Demihumans did leverage their natural advantages in combat, after all. She had not scored any wounding blows, so she didnt even know if they could regenerate to help make up her mind on the matter. Ludmila circled around to the right, and his feet shuffled over the ground as he pivoted to face her. It looked awkward, compared to performing the action in a fully upright position. The spear poked at his feet a few times to see what sort of reaction she would get, then jabbed him in the tail when she noticed it trailing behind his turn. His scimitar was on the far side of his body throughout, and a muffled hissing sound issued from behind the shield. She had seen enough. She stopped circling and planted herself solidly, and he charged her with shield before him; gleaming blade raised. Rather than directly giving way to his rush, she punched at his shield with the stone point while leading him around in a sharp, counterclockwise path. It had the effect of bleeding away his initial momentum, and he was forced to maneuver awkwardly again with his weapon hand on the wrong side of his body. When their steps almost slowed to a stop, Ludmila switched her grip to lead with her right and committed to her assault. Feet flowing beneath her, she now circled clockwise with the spear positioned to attack his exposed lower right side. It gave the impression of her somehow significantly outpacing his attempts to bring his shield into play again, and the rapid sequence of jabs over the Lizardmans body eventually led to it desperately flailing its scimitar in a vain attempt to keep up. Gashes appeared over his underside. Crimson blood traced over scales. The enchanted blade took another chunk out of the spear. She needed to collapse his form and finish him off. Switching her grip again, she reversed her maneuver. Circling back into the Lizardmans continued turn while he was still focused on trying to deal with her flurry of attacks, Ludmila entered the blind spot provided by his shield. Her spear thrust down between his legs. She drove her foot into the shield, pressing forward with her full weight. The Lizardman fell awkwardly in a heap. She couldnt let him recover. Ludmila came forward with her spear, but he scrambled away as well. His tail lashed before her skirts; she stomped it to the ground. The Lizardman jerked to a stop and howled in pain. She drove her weapon down at the base of his skull. Evasion! The Lizardman cried. His head and shoulders blurred, somehow managing to move out of the way. The spear blade buried itself two-thirds of the way into the sandy soil. His desperate defence confirmed another suspicion: that the spear could get under his scales from her position. With her boot still planted on his tail, Ludmila leaned back as she withdrew the spear to put him down for good. The Lizardman followed the stone point with a wide eye as the spear was extracted from the ground, and he twisted desperately to get his shield between them. She casually batted the poorly-structured attempt at defence back down to the side and drove the blade forward again. Ludmila. The spear stopped. The sound of the waters lapping on the shore returned. The Lizardmans head was turned to the side, jaws open. Inside his mouth was the blade of the spear: it had found his long, pink tongue C pinning it to the ground. The scimitar was on the ground a few metres away. Pained choking issued weakly from beneath her as bright crimson blood flowed onto the ground. The spectators stood paralyzed: tails pointed stiffly at the air; mouths hanging open. I believe the outcome is clear. Again, Lady Shalltears voice drifted from behind her. Ludmila let out a breath. She yanked the spear from the Lizardmans mouth and removed her heel from his twisted tail. His screams of agony echoed over the shore. He rolled over on the ground, curling up as he cradled his head in his hands. Lord Cocytus came forward again with another, smaller Lizardman, adorned in some sort of tribal mystics garb over its olive scales. He nodded, and it leaned down to tend to the wounded combatant. A few minutes later, the Lizardman returned to his feet. Lord Cocytus spoke. A blade. Rings. Necklace. Bracelets. Anklets. Magic items: prizes, for accomplishment. Gifts for a promising new warrior. A blast of cold air followed. The nearby Lizardmen shivered. Yet, when your mettle was put to the test, in place of honor; in place of respect: hubris. Her name, you knew: yet your own you did not offer. Looked down; laughed at her weapon. Complacency. Conceit. Lord Cocytus turned his gaze to Ludmila, tilting his head down to look over her. That ring, he asked. What is it? A Ring of Mental Fortitude, Lord Cocytus. The rest? Casual dress, my lord C nothing magical. Lord Cocytus shook his head slowly, rubbing it briefly with one of his clawed hands. He spoke once again, loudly enough to be heard by the Lizardmen all around them. You Lizardmen: valour, against impossible odds C in nine monthshave you forgotten? Is this what my ways have wrought? Honour. Valour. Respect. Lost. Last month, insolence before Lord Ainz; now, this shameful display. They lowered their heads at his reprimand, and there was no sign of the excitement or tension that came before. Another blast frosted the air, caking the blood-soaked ground in a thin film of pink ice. I thought to rule with tolerance; benevolence. An open hand C to encourage and reward C for fealty, service and accomplishment. Yet, now, by one who has nothing, I am reminded of what must come before. Without duty, all service is shallow. Without conviction, will is weak. Perhaps, in my zeal to produce results, I have committed an injustice to the memory of the past. Too open-handed. Too many nice things. The root of decadencehas wormed its way in. He paused to look around himself, looking over the Great Lake and the settlements along its shores. Then he looked to the southeast, to some place not apparent to her. To rule, without employing terror: Lord Ainzs command to me. But Shalltear has received no such command; this vassal, undoubtedly hers. You Lizardmen have become brazen, even to Lord Ainz. Respect and fear, forgotten: you must learn again. Lord Cocytus turned his head back down to her, but his voice still sounded over the spectators around them. You have proven your mettle, Baroness Zahradnik, he told her. Their lives are yours. Ludmila planted the base of the mangled spear into the ground and lowered her head in a curtsey. I am unfamiliar with their kind, she said solemnly, but I will do what I can to carry out His Majestys Will for them, Lord Cocytus. With a slight nod and a short grunt, Lord Cocytus turned and strode away with his insectoid escorts. The spectators parted for him as he made his way back to the village. The crowd dispersed C save for the six Lizardmen who had followed them around since their arrival. Lady Shalltear and Aemilia came to where she and they stood, looking down at the still-frozen traces of blood. While I appreciate the fact that you answer directly to me, Lady Shalltear said, when a member of the Kings Cabinet says something, it would be prudent to heed them. Ludmila turned to face Lady Shalltear with an uncertain expression. My Lady? You stood down at my word, yes? Lady Shalltear asked. Yes, my lady, Ludmila answered. Before you ceased that Lizardmans terrified wriggling so amusingly at the end, Lady Shalltear explained with a grin, he was screaming and wailing quite pitifully. Lord Cocytus called the end of the match when he saw that the Lizardman was clearly broken. Ludmila furrowed her brow at her lieges words and turned her head to look at the half dozen Lizardmen. They flinched under her gaze, and the one in question stumbled backwards slightly. Is that so, my lady? Ludmila replied, I hadnt noticed. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 24 Chapter 24 A hymn filled the air C its severe and militant themes at distinct odds with the gentle voice of its songstress. Heard half a year ago, it would have surely given passers-by pause with its stormy melody...then as those people registered the lyrics of the hymn, they would have surely frowned in disapproval. It was not half a year ago, however, and the state of the realm was in no way similar to how things were before. Voice falling and rising through the hymns verses, Themis also knew that she was alone, in a place where no passers-by were present to hear her anyways. The hymn floated out of the office, through the stone halls and into the chambers of the morgue in E-Rantel''s vast cemetery. Even if she were not an adherent of Surshana, she still believed it would be her favorite. It was a call to action, a song of war. The battle hymns clarion call was wrought with conviction and offered devout prayer and supplication to Surshana, the god of death. It was a song she had locked away in her heart since she was a child but, now, with the population of the duchy slowly but surely returning to the faith, it indeed felt like a long, hard, battle was being won. The revival of the Temples of the Six graced her voice with fresh fervour, and any heathens and apostates would have surely felt great discomfort upon hearing the hymn. It was one that one might expect to hear in the lands of the Theocracy, sung by the zealous masses in their great cathedrals; their tens of thousands of temples, monasteries and shrines. Hearing it in E-Rantel would, to those sensitive to it, signify a change that had come over the Human population C making one wonder what else the faith of the Six Great Gods would bring. She glanced at the timepiece on the desk and reached out to pick up a clipboard and pen. Themis rose from her seat and walked slowly down the hall, carefully scanning the names on the documents attached to the clipboard in hand. Crime and hunger were issues that had become nonexistent in the city since the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom, so murder and starvation were nearly unheard of. Death from accidents had also receded, but the fact of the matter was that death still came, and Surshana would have His due. The majority on the list were those who had passed away from old age. The rest included those who had died instantly from various accidents, those who passed away from health problems that were not addressed in time, and those brought in from the surrounding lands who had met similar fates. The latter was a measure that came with new procedures in the processing of the dead within the Sorcerous Kingdom. Previous to its advent, the recently deceased were placed in a period of observance followed by the appropriate rites and interral. The wealthy often did so in family crypts or mausoleums, but this had been done away with. Now, regardless of social standing, all of the dead passed through the expansive city morgue. These tasks were performed by members of the city priesthood and, as the majority of the citizens still worshipped The Four, their temple staff saw to most of the duties. Not too long ago, the few worshippers of The Six had rites performed individually at the request of their families. In the past few months, however, worship of The Six had increased dramatically, so one of the six chambers of the morgue C which had originally been built when the majority of the city population worshipped The Six in the past C was once again a place where their faithful rested. As such, two shifts in the week were now allocated to the Temple of the Six. As an adherent of Surshana, the job fell to Themis. It was something that just happened to fit quite well with her schedule as an Adventurer. After expending her mana through training, she would assume her post in the morgue and meditate between her periodic rounds through the facility. Weak Skeletons and Zombies she could handily defeat without using any mana. If anything she couldn''t handle appeared, all she needed to do was inform the sentries outside. Walking up and down the rows of corpses, she updated their progress on the lists as she went. The observation period consisted of several days where the corpse was laid within the morgue. Any that showed signs of manifesting as Undead were specially noted. If a corpse started to show signs of decay, the soul was considered to have moved on and the corpse marked for relocation and interral. She had not seen anything actually get up in the short time she had been working here, but it was still a procedure long practiced in the city. She stopped over a body which had reached the end of its observation period, and she marked off the persons name on the list. After sprinkling droplets of holy water onto the resting form, she drew the incensed linen shroud over its body, unfurling the symbol of the Six Great Gods stitched into the cloth. Lord Surshana, into your merciful embrace we commend the soul of our beloved brother. May your faithful servantC Her voice broke, and she felt moisture run down her cheeks. She recalled the mans aged face, and sobbed. Themis had only graduated recently from being an Acolyte of the city cathedral; so far she had only spent a few weeks ministering to the people. She knew of him, however, and several others like him. Long-standing members of the congregation, they had personally witnessed the decline of the Temple in the city. Through generations of dwindling numbers, through all of the scorn and ridicule, these few had remained and kept the faith. Though sprightly and active still in his advanced age, he somehow knew his time was coming. Some time ago he had come to her: a young Cleric of Surshana. He worried C yet his worries were not for himself: they were for his son and his family, who had been blessed with several children. They had fallen away from the faith, and his heart ached C if he was gone, he believed that no one would continue the fight for their souls. The gods themselves had heard his heartfelt prayers. The people started to return to the faith, his family among them, and still yet they returned. He passed away shortly after, assured in the providence of the gods over his line. How many more were like him? How many before? How many prayers for the lost, over how long? Years? Decades? Generations? She could not even begin to imagine what they had experienced in their long lives. Surely such righteousness was of the highest order, and their faith would be rewarded in what lay after. May your faithful servant receive his deserved measure in your judgement, and be granted his rightful place in your eternity. To those who have been touched by his righteousness; his perseverance: bestow unto us a portion of your grace, that we may sustain the fruits of his faith C that we may follow his path until, in the ever after, we meet again. Her hand moved in a gesture of sanctification over the shroud, then she made a sign of the Six Great Gods over herself. Themis took a few deep breaths to settle herself once again. She just couldnt get used to this C she didnt want to get used to this. It would mean that it didnt mean as much to her any more, and that a piece of her faith somewhere had died inside. She would willingly go through these feelings every time, for as long as she drew breath. Straightening her clerical robes and scapular, Themis continued in her duties. Nearly an hour later, she came out of the main hall and back into the front office of the morgue. An Elder Lich appeared through the entrance while she seated herself to update the morgues paperwork. She looked up and nodded silently to the Undead administrator, and it disappeared into the hallway. Two pairs of Skeletons walked in and out of the morgue repeatedly, carrying the corpses that she had just completed rites for, while bringing in new ones from outside. Rather than bury the dead or cremate them, they were now all taken away to some unknown place by the Sorcerous Kingdom, presumably to be used as materials for the Undead labourers that had started appearing in various places. The Temples of the Four were aghast at the practice, but had no choice but to acquiesce to the change in procedure. The Temples of the Six had Surshana, who received the souls of the dead, so, to them, it didnt really matter what happened to the corpses. There was a brief exchange of documents after the Elder Lichs tasks were complete, and it then left as quietly as it had arrived. Themis finished cleaning up her desk in preparation to leave for the day. At the door of the building, she briefly exchanged pleasantries with the priest of The Four who had arrived ten minutes late. She frowned as she turned away and walked through the cemetery, where the grave markers and monuments cast their lengthening shadows in the late afternoon sun. The priest taking over the shift and the Elder Lich that oversaw the delivery of corpses were supposed to arrive at the same time. She could then hitch a ride on the Soul Eater-drawn wagon that ferried the corpses out of the city through the north gate. At some point, she had mustered up the courage to ask if she could, and the Soul Eater just waited for her to get on before continuing on its way. The Undead in the city operated like clockwork, so of course the wagon was long gone and Themis let out a long sigh. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. It took fifteen minutes just to walk back through the cemetery and to the northern entrance of the civilian sector of the city. It took an additional ten minutes to traverse the city streets to the Cathedral dormitories, and thirty minutes to change into her combat equipment. The growling of her stomach could somehow be heard through her undershirt, layered gambeson, chain mail and scapular, but, since the other priest was late and she missed her ride, she had no time to grab a bite to eat. After experimenting with the timings surrounding her mana regeneration, she had devised a schedule that would have her ready for a training session with the Adventurers guild after a long shift in the morgue where she could meditate to full mana. It guaranteed two points in the week where her mana wasnt constantly in flux seeing to the needs of temple supplicants, and allowed her to see to those needs without worrying about when she would have mana to train. Cutting across the corner of the plaza between the cathedral and the Adventurer Guild, she peered around the hall after entering the building. It was now barely used with the guilds transition to becoming a nationalized institution. There was no point in gathering to exchange information on the region, fill vacancies in parties or to check for new job postings. For the most part, it served as a gathering place for teams slated for training sessions, reviews of said training and an information kiosk for the bare trickle of prospective members that appeared. Themis followed the womens voices which floated over the stairs to the second floor, finding that most of her team had already assembled. All but one of the faces were familiar: Kyla, Penn and a Rogue that went by the name of Mag stood around the reception desk where Ishpen and Wina waited for the odd recruit or query from a member. The receptionists now also helped to organize the training teams and ensure they were properly prepared before setting off. Im not late, I hope, Themis said as she joined them. Naw, replied Mag, youre safe. The other two havent shown their faces yet. Who are we missing? Henrich and Ludmila, Ishpen answered. Howe got himself eaten by turtles the other day, so hes behind. Themis grimaced, and so did Kyla. They had been in the same party, and had watched as Howe fell prey to some ridiculous sequence of traps and was dropped into a moat full of giant turtles. She spent the same night awake with the sounds of his odd demise echoing in her mind. Howe was supposed to be here as well? Themis said, That makes it the original party we had back then, doesnt it? Gods, dont remind me of that, Kyla paled. Stillwe see a couple of us at most as they shuffle members around C is there some reason why were back to the same combination? And why Ludmila? We havent seen her for weeks The Training Area Manager is the one that actually made the changes, Ishpen replied. Apparently he wants to try something out The Adventurers exchanged worried glances. Try something out had become known as a code phrase for pain and suffering. Before anyone could ask, however, the door to the guild hall opened and they quieted at the sound of approaching steps. Thirty. Twenty-Five. Ten. The robed man, who appeared around the stairs, stopped and shuffled back the way he came. I can''t believe you''re still doing that," Themis said incredulously. Theres no rule against it, Ishpen smiled as she watched the defeated Adventurer slink away. Men always complain that were never clear about these things anyways, right? The Adventurer Guild receptionist was leaning forward over the counter, chin propped in her left hand. Ishpens habit of grading men had gotten to the point of other women openly joining in. It had the effect of turning the reception counter into a fortified position when there were several women present: where men had to weather the spears and arrows that were hurled at them as they rounded the stairs to approach. Few survived. Most turned away abruptly just like the poor Silver-plate Sorcerer from a moment previous. Ishpen is as harsh as ever, Kayla laughed. I thought hed at least come close to a pass if he polished himself up a bit. How many years do you think Ive been sizing up Adventurers for? The receptionist sniffed dismissively, There are just some things that no amount of polish will fix. I swear one of these guys is going to run away crying because of you one day. Hmph. Adventurers should be made out of sterner stuff than that. Eighty. Eighty-Five. Eighty-Eight? Ninety-Five. The other women turned their heads at the score that had absently rolled out; Themis clapped a hand over her own mouth. Why? The newcomer asked. Maybe she just fancies you that much? Penn mused. Thatsno, I mean why? People already have a hard time seeing me as a Ranger C I cant imagine things have gotten so bad that Im not even recognizable as a woman. The new challenger who had just come around the stairs was Baroness Zahradnik. She tried having the other Adventurers simply address her by her first name but Themis, who knew what she meant to the Temple of The Six, could not help but defer to her social standing. Along with Countess Corelyn, the two nobles were steadfast cornerstones of the faith in the Sorcerous Kingdom and, to the Temple, their support of the faithful far overshadowed something like being an Adventurer. If you didnt look like you just crawled out of a sewer, Ishpen ignored her protest, Id have given you at least an Eighty Five. I actually did just crawl out of a sewer, Lady Zahradnik said. I swear Ive seen something like it somewhere beforesince when did we have something like that? A couple of weeks now, at least, Themis replied. The Training Area Manager came out to meet us at the entrance one day looking all pleased with himself. Then we were buried in giant rats, slimes and cockroaches. There was even a huge crocodile swimming around that we had to fight at the end. I swear whenever Mare gets that expression something absolutely horrifying always happens right after. Is that so? The noblewoman tilted her head, Ive seen Lord Mare happy with his work before, and nothing bad happened Considering how Baroness Zahradnik was clearly made from something else entirely, Themis thought that events that would traumatize even veteran Adventurers would simply bounce off of her with little effect. Uh huh, Ishpen answered dubiously. Anyways, how did your run go? It was completed, I believe? It was completed, I believe? Ishpen mimicked Lady Zahradniks refined tones. You just completed an exam for Silver-rank without a scratch. Did you even fight? I walked by nearly everything C there were a few interesting traps along the way, but I skipped by those as well. The crocodile at the end didnt want to let me by, though. Themis frowned. The giant crocodile for her silver rank exam had taken a whole group of Adventurers to take down, and they had barely squeaked by. What happened? Kyla asked. I shot it. And then? That was it? Ishpen rolled her eyes. A single Iron-rank passes a Silver-rank exam meant for a group without a scratch: I walked by some stuff. There were some traps. I shot a thing. Remind me to never put you on recruitment C even Farmers will think their own lives more exciting. Would it kill you to spice things up a bit? thats all that happened, though? Lady Zahradnik replied, You were there when Merry sent me off to do this, saying that I was already way above Iron. It shouldnt be a surprise. Yes, yes, Ishpen drummed her fingers on the counter. Congratulations on Silver. Time for your Gold Exam. You know, itd be one thing if you were like Momon and Nabe, who came here from some far away place with no previous guild registration, but I gave you the Copper-rank assessment personally. You did, what, a run in the Training Area, earned your Iron-plate, disappeared for a few weeks and now youre taking the Gold Exam? Just what the hell did you do between now and then? Paperwork in my manorholding court with my vassalssome planning for a village? I had to travel out west for a few days, too. What happened out west? Kyla asked. A legal issue, Lady Zahradnik answered. Ishpen rose from her stool, placing both hands on the counter. If a few weeks of paperwork and a legal issue made nobles so strong, she said. Re-Estize wouldnt have needed Adventurers. We would have just had Adamantite nobles all over the place with the mire of legal issues constantly stewing there. There are at least a couple, as I recall Right, Ishpen snorted, and how many nobles do you think there are in Re-Estize, even? Hmmthere should be around forty thousand, if you include their families. Thats my point C you must be doing something different. What else happened? Well, I went to a Lizardman town and got into a fight. There was also a flying sheep that blew up one of my Death Knights. They all stared at Lady Zahradnik. should I save all of us some time and just hand you an Adamantite tag right now? It was a joke, Baroness Zahradnik said. The Death Knight didnt explode. But there was a flying sheep, right? And you fought a whole town full of Demihumans? Before Themis could voice her thoughts, the door of the Adventurer Guild slammed shut and heavy footfalls came from behind the stairs. Nine. Eight. Six. Out of ten? Not bad, not bad Henrich strutted up to the women at the counter and leaned upon it heavily. He flashed a broad smile at Ishpen, who had bestowed the highest of the abysmal ratings. She plainly looked like she wanted to change her score. So, miss receptionist, are you free after this? Ishpen let out an exasperated noise, turning away to walk into the back hall. Didnt think shed be so shy, he chuckled and turned to Mag, who had given him the eight. I gotta say, youre a lot easier on the eyes than Howe. There was a creak of leather, and Wina quickly interceded before Kyla decked the oblivious Fighter. Since youre all assembled, the receptionist said hastily, you should head out to the Training Area C its about forty five minutes before youre scheduled to begin, and the manager still needs to brief you on what he wants to do. Winters Crown: Act 1, Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Clairaudience. Ilyns voice sounded quietly over the room as she cast the spell through a Mirror of Remote Viewing. This is actually going to be worth casting this time, right? She asked after she reseated herself, I may as well have not used it at all for that last run. Ainzach grunted at what was probably a rhetorical question. The Silver-rank exam that had preceded the current exam was nothing more than a formality by Merrys estimation, and it had been exactly that. The Ranger examinee, Ludmila, simply stalked by everything undetected, bypassed all of the traps and killed the boss at the end with a well-placed broadhead arrow from over a hundred metres away. The Giant Crocodile bled out within a few minutes, never knowing what had killed it. It was a test meant for a group, defeated by a single, patient hunter. The only sound transmitted by the spell was at the end, after she had descended to the next floor and asked if there was anything more. Its a group, he told her, so they should be communicating with one another most of the time. Youre up next, Blair. Life Essence. Mana Essence. Glowing auras appeared over the party members being observed, representing the relative condition of their Health and Mana. The auras were overlaid over one another, yet somehow the observers could clearly discern both at the same time. The Druid nodded over to Aura and Mare, who were standing to the side of the assembled proctors: one for each role represented in the party. Except for one. There was a Bard seated with them, who was one of the Gold-ranks present at their disastrous first showing outside of the city walls. After reading over the party composition C and who he was supposed to be monitoring C he looked about as confused as the others when they had gone over the briefing materials as well. Ahahtesting C why am I the one doing the talking, Mare? B-because you like doing it, big sis? Youre always the one doing this kind of stuff, anyways Aura frowned at the answer, and Mare shifted away with a timid look. After peering at her brother suspiciously for a moment, she turned back to address the figures in the mirror. A-hum, she cleared her throat. Well be trying something new today, so thisll be a test in more ways than one. Ludmila will be in charge of the party, and uhdont die! The party members in the Mirror exchanged glances, except for the suddenly-in-charge Ludmila, who was trying to not make eye contact with anyone. Mag, their Rogue, looked up. Since this is an experiment, she asked, what happens with our points? Even though its an experiment, Aura told her, its still a test so youll still be taking a hit to your points if you fail. Rezzes are the same deal, too. No pressure. Ehhh There was visible consternation between the party members. Ainzach couldnt blame them. Failure in training runs resulted in a penalty to each participants running point tally. It had been worked out to roughly what a party would experience in losses of supplies and other materials if they failed a job that took a week to do. The penalty for resurrections scaled up according to rank, starting at ten percent of the cost at Silver; eventually becoming full cost at Adamantite. Not that they had any tests higher than Gold yet. However, with equipment and consumables now provided through the point system, as well as the frequency of training, they found that the penalties stung enough that the trainees ended up treating each run about as seriously as could be expected. I still dont get why Im here, the Bard, Vincent, said. I mean, I get why you brought me here, but I dont think I have anything to do with what this briefing claims. Youre the closest thing we have, Ainzach replied. This branch has had noble Adventurers in the past but, beyond the ones who were Adventurers before becoming nobles, the rest were in name only. I got no clue how they work. At least a Bard with group-enhancing abilities might be able to notice things that we dont. Yeah, Ill be sure to note when she does paperwork off-key, Vincent looked down to his desk where the briefing lay spread out before him. I have no idea how noble abilities work C hell, I didnt even know nobles had abilities until I read this thing. Ainzach scratched his head, as Vincent still appeared unconvinced. Even he wasnt really sure what to think of it all. Everyone had some sense that nobles had certain things they were good at, and Frontier Nobles were distinctly Frontier Nobles for some intangible, yet non-negotiable, reason. No one really explored why it was: nobles had their own things to do, and Adventurers in general didnt really care since it wasnt something they had to deal with directly. In other places, where the spare children of nobles sometimes became full-time Adventurers, theyd participate as the common vocations that were associated with Adventuring. A Cleric; a Fighter, a Wizard. Or a Ranger, in Ludmilas case. But you never had a noble sign up at the reception desk saying that theyd be a Noble. Well, it wasnt actually unheard of, but those particular nobles were politely turned away, coming across as being pretentious, overbearing and obnoxious. Not to mention that it was considered suicidal. Nobles belonged in their manors, performing administrative tasks and managing their little corner of the Kingdom. The examinees were also trying to figure out how things would work with the unforeseen change. All things considered, it was a confused mess. Seems like half of them didnt take well to being told that, Moknach remarked. We Adventurers pick leaders ourselves C that part hasnt changed even though a lot of other things recently have. Were not some retinue or army where butlers or sergeants are set over us. The veteran of the E-Rantel Adventurer Guild was right, of course. Adventurers were fiercely independent and free-spirited, and having someone put over them arbitrarily was sure to invite an adverse reaction. Respect between them was not granted as a matter of course: it was earned. This was being made clear before the observers right now: with Henrich, Penn and Mag voicing their doubts over the decision rather plainly. The party had been purposely chosen because they were mostly well acquainted with one another, yet it had still become a problem. Frontline combatants, who were capable of anchoring their team during a fight, tended to have the best sense of how combat was flowing around them and what shots could be called without breaking their partys formation. As such, they more often than not were accepted as party leaders in a profession that often saw sudden, pitched, battles. Bards, too, could rise to a position of leadership as their broad set of abilities altered the dynamics of the group and could be employed to orchestrate the flow of combat. It was commonly accepted, up to this point, that strikers, supporters and ranged combatants were best left to focus on performing their specific roles rather than becoming distracted by additional responsibilities. Though they were perfectly capable of melee combat, Ludmila was recognized as a Ranger, and Rangers were usually perceived as ranged combatants and scouts. With their often being too far away to communicate properly, it simply did not lend well to a leadership role in conventional Adventurer parties. Much had changed with the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild, yet much was very difficult to change. Party practices, taboos, preconceptions and overarching traditions would all take time to shake off C if they ever were. Well it is a trial, after all, Josin said. If we stubbornly stick to tried and true, well never learn anything new. The Training Area Manager thinks that one of our members can be used as a Commander, and we can explore that idea in a controlled environment here. The Silver-rank party in the Mirror of Remote Viewing seemed to have reached the same general conclusion as well. They made their way inside the surface entrance and down the spiralling stairwell to reach the nexus where trials appropriate for their exam rank started. From there, the Rogue went on ahead of them to reconnoiter the crypt-like passages ahead. The current exam reflected what the proctors considered a relatively light Gold-rank training session, but it was also at this point that the first major challenges to an Adventurers perception started. While Copper to Silver-rank training was relatively straightforward and simple: consisting of experiences and concepts that could be related to by the everyday individual, Gold marked where common sense started to make less sense. Adventurers gained in strength at a pronounced rate past this point; as did their adversaries. Martial Arts became far more frequent and all sorts of things started to use extraordinary and supernatural abilities, often employing increasingly powerful spells. The level of complexity in encounters exploded as the avenues of possibility expanded in all directions. It was the first step an Adventurer took beyond the mundane world of regular people C where Adventurers learned just how far away the realm of Heroes really was, and that the histories so romantically regaled by the Bards were not as preposterous as cynics would have others believe. Between all of the Adventurer Guild veterans and the Sorcerer Kings vassals that had been assigned to work with the Training Area, it was agreed upon that this would be the starting point for when their curriculum truly started to become a challenge. It was the minimum qualification for expeditionary work, so they would need to be schooled broadly. The Gold-rank exam would give them a taste of what was to come, but it was still considered manageable. I cant help but think you really hate us scouts, Merry said from where she was standing near Aura and Mare. There must be some way to make this part better. Werent you the one that suggested doing this? Ainzach arched an eyebrow at her. Well, yeah, she furrowed her brow, but you guys agreed and I cant help but get annoyed watching. In one Mirror C the one without additional sensory enchantments C Mag was sneaking around, covering the routes that led through the exam area. Single-route training sessions ended at Gold, and the scout would have to perform reconnaissance over several possible routes. As it was a part of each session past this point, higher rank runs took much longer to complete. The scout would ideally report back to their party, where they would together determine the best route and what methods could be used to overcome the various challenges identified. The dungeon this time split into three paths, the two side paths held chambers that gave a clear view overlooking the central path, and each of these side chambers had a dozen moderately weak Skeleton Mages in them. The central path had a large group of stronger Zombies that would tie up anyone that tried going through the middle. Immediately trying to advance through the Zombies would draw the attention of the Skeleton Mages and pelt the Adventurer party with magic from both sides. At the rank intended, no one would fall for that sort of trap as long as they scouted ahead in advance. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. The party would have to go up the sides, to clear the ambush first. While the Skeleton Mages being used were only capable of casting spells of the First Tier, going about it recklessly would still result in taking a fair amount of damage. If one was carefulC Uhwhat is she doing? Ilyn sat up in alarm, clutching the edges of her desk. An arrow flew out and struck one of the Zombies in the central chamber, who turned to look in the direction of the attack with the shaft buried in its head. Ludmila and the rest of the party were out in the open, standing slightly inside the central hall, adjacent to the junction between the three paths. The Ranger loosed another arrow, and the Zombie collapsed. The noise alerted the Undead in all three chambers, and they started to converge on the party. Arrows and crossbow bolts continued to fly out from the party with the Fighters forming a defensive line, oblivious to the Skeleton Mages now running down the side halls towards them. The proctors leaned forward as one at the incomprehensible action. The party knew what was waiting, yet they chose to ignore it. This is suicidal, Josin stated. She just made things ten times harder for them! Four more of the advancing group of Zombies fell before the small swarm reached them. Henrich and Kyla switched to their shields and melee weapons, while Mag continued to release crossbow bolts into the Zombies from behind the two Fighters. This is going to be so ugly, Blair said. Its so much unnecessary damage. The two groups of Skeleton Mages started to round their respective corners at the same time, and Themis raised her holy symbol high above her head. My Lord Surshana, god of death, her voice rang out, return our foes to your embrace! A wave of divine power washed out from the Cleric of Surshana, and two dozen Skeleton Mages were reduced to ash in an instant. The remaining Zombies turned around and shuffled away. The two Fighters set upon them, cleaning up the fleeing Undead in short order. Turn Undead is such bullshit, Blair muttered sourly to the side. The Rogue headed out again while the group recovered their spent ammunition, and the assembled proctors exchanged looks with the action abruptly ended. Thats our bad, I guess? Moknach seemed amused, The Adventurer Guild only has two Clerics, and Themis is the most powerful one we have at the moment. Just an oversight, yeah? Gotta admit, Merry said, that was pretty neat. Its not often that you get to see that many Undead go poof at onceactually, why was that even a surprise? I didnt hear anything until the fight started C did your spell go wonky? My spells dont go wonky, Ilya sniffed. Ive been maintaining Clairaudience ever since we started. We didnt hear any of their planning because they didnt say anything after the Rogue reported her findings: they all just stood around that Ranger and nodded once in a while, then they all set up for the fight. Can you do anything like that? Ainzach asked Vincent. UhI can do something that resembles a Message spell, the Bard answered, but that requires a spellsong, and Im fairly certain she doesnt use those. Ventriloquism still requires me to say something, so Clairaudience would pick it up. There are a lot of oratory abilities C it may be something along those lines, but Im hard pressed to think of anything else that lets you say something without saying anything. Maybe they were being really paranoid and had the Cleric set up a Silence spell before discussing their plans? Josin presented a possibility. No, that doesnt make sense, Moknach shook his head. Weve done that before, too, but why would they only do it after Mag reported her findings? It didnt look like their mouths were moving either. Well just have to ask after theyre done, Ainzach said while jotting down the mysterious ability on the page sitting on the desk in front of him. Looks like the Rogue is back. That was fast, Josin said. Did she miss something? Hidden doors? N-no, Mare shook his head, theres nothing like that this time. She just went through all the passages and disarmed the traps like it was nothing, Merry noted. That was a lot faster than the first setit was about the same amount to cover, and Im pretty sure I set them all to be around the same difficulty. The proctors frowned at the anomaly. Being able to watch the goings-on during the training sessions made many things obvious that would have not been otherwise. Having something genuinely mysterious or unknown occurring was actually quite rare. Ah, I get it, Vincent said. Get what? Ainzach glanced at the Bard. The difference between Bards and Commanders, Vincent told them. Bards use a sort of magic that can bolster their allies and afflict their enemies, as well as a whole lot of other things. The same can be said for any other sort of similar support magic: you cast it on your group or your target and it works. Commanders C Sergeants, Generals, and the like C dont use magic. Its more like an ability or an aura or maybe Martial Arts? Anyways, it affects a lot more people C armies, literally C but the kicker is that only subordinates receive the benefits of a Commander. Uhokay? Blair said, That doesnt seem to matter here: they didnt sign up for her army or anything. But they did! Vincent said excitedly, Well, kinda. That fight just now was what did it. She coordinated a stunt that all of us thought was suicidal, and they breezed through it without a single scratch. They barely used anything: no potions, no mana C just a single Turn Undead. Before that fight, half of them probably didnt care for being told to let her lead, but now shes shown that she knows what shes doing, theyre willing to follow C at least for the time being. Thats why the Rogue is breezing through everything: Mags getting benefits from her Commander now, where she wasnt before. And somehow, this isnt a spell, Ilyn scoffed. Its not a spell like youd have in tier magic, Vincent said, but it is something like magic, just like how Martial Arts are considered a Warriors magic. I suppose you might say the successful ploy just now was a spell of sorts: once successfully cast, those who fall under her influence receive all of her benefits. As a Bard, I can move my audience to tears or laughter or feats of valour with a song. As a Commander, she can move those who subordinate themselves to her to greater levels of performance or coordination or whatever theyre getting from her. Similarly, though, it is double-edged: if I mess up a performance I can possibly lose my audience, so may she lose the faith of her subordinates if she falls short somehow. Are you really sure? Ainzach peered at him, Ive dealt with nobles before, and, while some might be charismatic, none of them do anything like this. Vincents gaze turned inwards, and he tapped a finger on his desk in thought. Several moments passed before he replied. It makes a certain amount of sense to me, he said. Consider the old tales, from before Re-Estize, after the lands were ruined by the Demon Gods C a wilderness savage and untamed. Who was it that drove back the races of that frontier? The heroes of those days were not Adventurers or mercenaries, but nobles: who led their retinues and armies, heading the charge and pioneering the foundations of the nation: what is now the heartlands of Re-Estize and the Empire. That is why most of the Great Houses in Re-Estize and Baharuth are styled in the manner of Marcher Lords. Ive seen some of those Marcher Lords at the annual conflicts between Re-Estize and the Empire, Moknach snorted, they might talk big and wear a shiny sword, but theres no way you can convince me that theyre fighting men. Thats besides the point, really, Vincent said. What matters is that, at one point, these nobles did exist in that capacity: commonly enough to enter into our cultural memory. Baroness Zahradnik is a Frontier Noble: her house never stopped being those nobles from the early days C she is a song made flesh; one that continues its lonely tune to this day, significance forgotten even as she walks amongst ussave for the intangible sense that she is different somehow. The Bard was really beginning to wax poetic, but Ainzach still made a note of it. The world was certainly mysterious when it came to many things, but maybe this particular mystery could actually be tracked down in some rational manner. Still, the idea that Humans could be naturally influenced by a noble in similar fashion to a Demihuman Lord influencing their tribe was hard to swallow C especially since Adventurers commonly considered Demihumans uncivilized savages. Were Humans really not as different as they thought? Perhaps this was one of the reasons why the Sorcerer King did not consider Humans particularly special. I didnt hear anything again, Merry noted as the party set off. It probably doesnt matter, whatever they decide, Josin shrugged. That first half was supposed to take up a lot more time and resources than they actually used. Now theyre effectively going into this next part beyond full strength if what Vincent says is whats going on. Ainzach nodded in agreement. The opening fight had specifically been structured to force the party to use a certain amount of their resources, even if they played things as carefully as possible. They hadnt expected that the party would, instead, crush it as aggressively as possible and render their calculations useless. The second part of the test had the crypt turning into a crisscrossing network of caves that eventually led to a grotto, where several Ogres had volunteered to act as the final encounter. The caves had traps installed everywhere, and were guarded at intervals by various animals and monsters a Gold-ranked party would expect to commonly encounter throughout their work. Even if they straightforwardly cleared a way through the caves, going into them with their enhanced strength meant that they should handily make their way through with more leeway than intended. Watching their mostly silent progress, the tactics seemed quite conservative C at least at first. As more of the passages were cleared, the team became so efficient that it almost seemed like play to them. Monsters were whittled away at range to be finished off by the Fighters, lured into ambushes or cornered and systematically taken apart with little excitement or flair. Traps meant for the Adventurers were used against their opponents instead to devastating effect. By the time they reached the exit of the cave system, they had perhaps used two healing potions and still hadnt cast a single spell. I dont think those Ogres are going to get what they signed up for Ilyn said in tones of pity. Penn and Themis are just going to dump all of their mana on them once the front line ties them down. Theyre three and three too C Mags going to have a field day. The Ogres were part of the Demihuman forces residing in the area around Carne Village. There were always a few of them around E-Rantel, who came to fight in the Adventurer Training Area to better themselves C or just have fun, depending who you asked. There were four in the grotto: three Ogre Berserkers and one Ogre Shaman. They were not the same as the ones that had fought the Adventurer Guild some weeks before during the battle outside of the city walls C those ones had already grown stronger C but a new batch that were each individually about as strong as a Gold-rank Adventurer themselves. The Demihumans that came from Carne to participate always seemed stronger than they should have been, but, after witnessing firsthand the effects of a Commander over their subordinates, Ainzach decided that their extra strength must come from being under the Bloody General. It would be one mystery solved, at least. Even so, he didnt think they would fare too well: they were supposed to be a challenging final fight for a battered Adventurer party that was larger than them. As Ilyn had predicted, the Ranger C or was it the Commander? He wasnt sure what to consider her any more C put away her bow and pulled out a spear from somewhere. With their respective frontlines occupied, the sheer magical power between Penn and Themis would come down like a hammer on the unsuspecting Ogre group. Mag had already slunk out of sight as well, crawling along the ledge below where the Ogres stood to position herself for sneak attacks. Ainzach crossed his arms, awaiting the inevitable outcome as the two groups closed in on one another. The Ogre Shaman started casting a spell, but a sneak attack from Mag with her crossbow interrupted it. She ducked back under the ledge to reload while the Shaman turned about trying to figure out where the bolt had come from. Meanwhile, the three Ogre Berserkers and the three Adventurers occupied each other while Penn and Themis positioned themselves. Clubs battered shields and counter-blows from the two fighters returned the favour. The Ogre facing Ludmila found itself pierced three times before it could reach her with a powerful overhead attack. She backed away with the incoming strike, positioning her polearm to receive the large club. Smash! The Ogres club snapped the spear like a toothpick, and the auras surrounding Ludmila winked out. Aiiieee!!! Huh? What! Uh How the Ah, lucky~ At his cheery words, all heads in the room turned to Mare. Mare Aura said with a frown, What do you mean by that? Umdidnt big sis say that her build might be messed up? Now we canCow! Owowoh! Hihter, whausC Auras hands came in from both sides, fingers pinching Mares cheeks. Merry started to make fretful motions from the side. You Aura growled at her brother, and she stretched out his face, You! Uh! Wuh? Wha? Just because you started getting along with a girl doesnt mean you can just force her like that! Ahhow did my little brother become like this? It must be those women that keep spoiling you. Im going to go andC Awawa! Ih wahet ee! What? Speak properly! Uuuuu Aura released her brothers cheeks, but continued glaring at him. It, Mare sniffed, i-it wasnt me. I didnt do anything! Haah? Aura pointed to the mirror, where the party was wrapping up the fight, Theyre not supposed to go squoosh like that! Explain! I-I dont know! Everything should be normal Mare looked around the room with watery eyes that begged for someone to come to his defence. Ainzach cleared his throat. I can safely say that that wasnt normal, he said. This one was planned out with extra care since we were testing something out, so there shouldnt have been anything amiss. If anything, everything went beyond perfectly until, uh, that. In the mirror, a Gate opened and Pestonya stepped out. After healing the subdued Ogres, she walked over to where Ludmilas corpse lay. Raise Dead. After a moment, the noblewoman stirred. Ainzach regretted that he hadnt contacted them before the spell was cast. Raise Dead had been agreed on beforehand as the spell to be used to recover Silver and Gold-ranked Adventurers. According to Pestonya, those revived through Raise Dead lost four levels or, in a more recognizable measure, roughly twelve difficulty ratings worth. The Training Area made it so that recovering from the loss in strength was relatively quick C as long as one participated earnestly. This being the case, they had decided on using the cheapest spell possible to free up more of their budget for crucial magical item purchases now that trade was flowing again. The way Ludmila had died, however, was annoyingly unsatisfying and completely strange. If they had used a spell that restored her closer to her previous condition, a reasonably accurate assessment could have been made as to why she had died to what, by all appearances, should have been an easy attack to deal with. Her smoothly prepared defence indicated that she knew exactly how to handle it. Now, he wasnt sure if she was strong enough to keep her Silver plate. Ainzach let out a sigh, wondering if she could now even do anything that they had noted through the exam.
Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Hmmthis should be about right He carefully examined his reflection, clad in black plate, one last time before turning to Narberal. Is there anything amiss? He asked her, Anything different from Momons most recent appearance? The battle maid, in the guise of Beautiful Princess Nabe, bowed deeply upon being addressed. Hah, she affirmed. Your appearance is perfect as always, Ainz-sama. How can she even tell when she has her head down like that? His first attempt to go out into the city as Momon had been thwarted by his own doubts, with Albedos report on his return raising all sorts of questions over whether he could manage carrying out the role without ruining whatever Pandoras Actor had going on. When Ainz finally caught up with all of his work, he took the time to approach the Doppelganger to see if he could figure out what he had done. What stage? What actors? Some day, I hope I can meet this mysterious Ainz Ooal Gown person and ask him what exactly his Great Work is He couldnt even try to fish out any details, out of the fear that Pandoras Actor would ask him questions about this mysterious master plan in return. In the end, Ainz had resorted to observing Momon as he interacted with the citizenryexcept he couldnt figure anything out from doing so. Momon was well-received wherever he went, interacted with local leaders and commoners alike, and acted as the Hero that everyone looked up to. Nothing seemed amiss or particularly noteworthy C the act was so perfect that he couldnt tell any of its pieces apart. Are you certain? He asked Narberal, If Pandoras Actor has made any adjustments, however slight, the citizens may notice and issues will arise as a result. If anyone takes issue with your appearance, Ainz-sama, Narberal said, I will mark them to be incarcerated indefinitely by the authorities. Thats notC! He cleared his throat, Nabe, my objective is to seamlessly assume the role of Momon for a few hours. Any strangeness due to my appearance or behaviour will conflict with this goal. Also C you should be addressing me as Momon now. Hah! She bowed even more deeply before straightening to speak. Pandoras Actor has made no alterations to Momons appearance, Momon-saCn. So she can say it rightwait, how did she screw it up in the same sentence? Well, there was no agonizing over it. His various experiments and attempts to streamline the setting-induced behaviour of the NPCs to their new reality had convinced him that, rather than trying to force them into uncharacteristic changes, it was best to find roles that suited their natural settings. Cocytus progress with the Demihuman tribes of the Great Lake served as the springboard for the concept, and he had followed suit with various assignments along that vein. Albedos settings made her an excellent head administrator for the Sorcerous Kingdom, Pandoras Actor fit in perfectly in his role as Momon, and the NPCs stationed in and around the city promoted various positive aspects that enhanced the reputation of the fledgling nation. Most recently, Shalltear had proven that this methodology was correct. Due to Cainabels portfolio, Shalltear C as a Cleric of that particular deity C had, in turn, demonstrated talent in logistics. If the NPC who was most often perceived as an agent of wanton destruction could be turned to such productive ends and naturally grow as an individual, Ainz wondered what other gems he might be able to find hidden within the mountain of setting information in Nazarick. If I may say so, Momon-saCn, Narberal added as he started to drift away into the possibilities, Pandoras Actor has involved himself heavily with the citizens in performing his various tasks according to your orders. While Momons outward appearance has not changed, his degree of involvement with the people has. There arerelationships that have grown over the months, and many new ones that have formed. Of that, I am aware. Out of consideration for his ongoing efforts, I will refrain from doing anything that will interfere with what he has planned. Ainz chuckled to himself, I have become something of a Doppelganger myself, dont you agree? Hah A dispassionate expression appeared on Narberals face with her reply, and Ainz berated himself inwardly. With only a single level in Doppelganger, Narberal did not possess the same range of abilities as the others of her kind in Nazarick. A bystander might say that he was singling her out over something she had no control over. He cleared his throat again in the awkward silence. According to my expectations, Ainz told her, Darkness has performed according to plan as a bridge between the Sorcerous Kingdom and its citizens. That means you have done an excellent job as well, Nabe. Narberals expression lifted, and her eyes shone at his words. This one is unworthy of such praise, she lowered her head again. Thank you very much, AinCMomon-saCn! And, just like that, a year of corrections over how she addressed him had rewound back to the beginning. He suppressed a sigh, wondering if he erred somewhere, somehow. Thankfully, as Pandoras Actor had pointed out, the image that Narberal conveyed as Nabe was not only remarkably popular, but also served as a powerful foil to the more friendly and heroic image of Momon. The perfect casting for the role, by the Doppelgangers estimation. Ainz could only thank his lucky stars that his selection had worked out spectacularly well in the end. Though Narberal, with her downturned gaze could not see it, he nodded regally out of habit. Umu. Its time to head out into the city: there are several things I wish to witness in person. Various subject headers in the endless march of paperwork he had been inundated with recently had caught his attention, and enough time working had passed that he finally felt that he could come up with some excuse to free himself for a few hours. Foremost among them was checking up on how the newly re-envisioned Adventurer Guild was doing, but that would come last due to their training schedule. He had expressed his curiosity over the new Demihuman Quarter as well, but both Mare and Albedo insisted that they had only just finished with its basic layout and that he should visit when it was closer to completion and more worthy of being graced with his presence. It was a shame, considering that he wanted to see Yuris orphanage as well. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Aside from that, he wanted to personally experience the city at its most lively, to compare how things were relative to the time before his last visit to the Empire. For this, he had decided to go as Momon. Though he had walked the streets as the Sorcerer King together with Darkness a few times now, people would make themselves scarce the moment they saw him and he could not see what he wanted to as a result. At least it appeared that the streets were no longer as dreary as they once were. Whens the last time I even went shopping around the markets? The answer was too long ago. It wasnt since he had last taken Momons guise, before the annexation of E-Rantel, that he had been free to peruse the strange and sometimes interesting things that could be found in this world. Going out into the markets was like hunting for rare treasure C something that he did not realize he would miss at the time. He had wanted to see the Imperial Ministry of Magics exhibition as well, but they were now long gone. I havent strolled around the markets for months now, he told Narberal. Lets head to the main plaza first, shall we? Narberal voiced her affirmative and followed him out of the solar of the former mayors residence. The maids attending to the manor opened the doors ahead of them and, eventually, they found themselves before the main entrance. By the way, he said, what are todays security arrangements? In addition to the citys security forces, Narberal replied, there are ten Hanzos keeping an eye on our procession from the rooftops nearby. Aura, Mare and Sebas, as well as Pestonya, Nigredo and Yuri Alpha can be called in at a moment''s notice from where they are in the city. What happened to the usual Eight-Edged assassins? The streets have become too busy for them to be able to operate to an acceptable standard, Narberal replied. Of course, we will bring them, if that is your command No, its fine Nabe, he held up a gauntleted hand. Well go with these arrangements. Too busy for Eight-Edged assassins? That was a promising sign indeed. He couldnt wait to see what it felt like for himself. They made their way through the roads of the central district and Ainz was greeted with the citys busy streets the moment he came into view of the gatehouse leading to the common area. Pedestrian and vehicle traffic streamed constantly in front of him and it felt only a bit less lively than it was when he had first entered as an unknown stranger and received his copper plate. His illusory face smiled inside his helm at the sight as he joined the throng of people making their way around the city. For having the vast majority of their trade stem from the Empire, it was not bad. It was great, actually. Once the Dwarves had reestablished themselves and merchants started flowing from the west and south as well, he dared to imagine that E-Rantel would be far busier than before. The fearful faces of the people seemed nothing more than a distant memory, and everywhere he could see people of all ages and vocations going about their business, paying little mind to the Undead maintaining security in the city. Ainz felt many gazes fall upon him, far more than what he experienced at the height of his brief adventuring career. He nodded to himself C Pandoras Actor had entrenched Momons image even deeper in the eyes of the people, as he had ordered, but he wondered just how the popularity of the Sorcerer King was supposed to increase with all of this happening. It was decidedly strange how, so far, he appeared to be more popular with the Dwarves than he was with most of his own subjects. At first, he believed that he should slowly acclimate the citizens to his presence and that of the Undead as a whole, but progress was decidedly lopsided. Ainz eyed several children playing in the shadow of a militia post, where an Elder Lich and Death Knight were silently looking on. What would happen if he traded places with one of his summons? Surely the children would run away, or their parents would hurriedly take them to safety. Brand awareness and market penetration, huh. It was an easily recognizable issue to anyone that had even a bit of experience in sales. If Death Knights were brand A, Elder Liches were brand B and Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer King was brand C, brand A and B C who had a visible presence as they served everywhere in large quantities C would gain widespread recognition faster and have more opportunities to make sales than C. He imagined that, if any merchant heading out from the Sorcerous Kingdom were asked to describe an image that they considered ubiquitous to his nation, it would not have Ainz Ooal Gown anywhere upon it C just Death Knights, Soul Eaters and Elder Liches. But how could he solve this? There was only one Sorcerer King. Merchandising? No, the last time I tried that, it flopped horribly. Actually no, the goal is not producing financial gains this time Maybe this was why, throughout Earths history, leaders had statues and portraits of themselves commissioned and their faces stamped on currency. Even so, the statue at the Great Lake made him cringe internally every time his eyes crossed over it, so what would it be like if such monuments were all over the place? He could almost feel Ulbert angrily shaking his fist at him as he mulled over the idea. As Ainz contemplated the matter, his surroundings widened and he looked up to see that he had entered the main plaza. He took in the crowds that stretched to the ends of the space in both directions, milling through rows of stalls representing a myriad of merchants selling goods from every industry. The explosion of activity that greeted his senses was indeed a stark contrast to the dreary atmosphere from before. He looked left, then right, wondering which way he should go. Well, it did not take much to decide. To his left, stretching towards the Merchant Guild, were the stalls that presented more mundane wares for daily life and met the demands of the various industries within the city and its surrounding territories. To his right, towards the Magician Guild, Adventurer Guild and Cathedral, the wares displayed were more to his interest. This placement was on purpose, of course, to catch the eye of those traversing from the abovementioned locations: enticing them with magic items, arms and armor, alchemical consumables and the other goods and materials that saw demand by those organizations. He turned to his right and joined the slowly moving crowd, and people turned to greet the Dark Warrior cheerfully. Fortunately, none seemed to be willing to occupy him at length for the moment, so he could reply vaguely while browsing the merchandise on display. Gone were the dozens of Adventurers reselling used and salvaged items at makeshift stands, as E-Rantel no longer served as a busy quest hub for the nearby region. In their place were more organized and well-stocked merchants dipping their toes in the vacated market for equipment. The items were, if he was to be polite about it, the best that the region could produce C and without the advanced resources from Yggdrasil, the best they could produce was equipment that he might consider suitable for low-level players. Ease of customization through data crystals was nonexistent, and magic items required specialized crafters and specific spells which may or may not be available from individual to individual. Durability was also an issue, with the best materials available being Adamantite or its equivalent in wood or textile form. That being said, he had encountered more than a few interesting articles, though none approaching that of even a mid-tier item in Yggdrasil. There also existed spells in this world that produced effects that did not exist in Yggdrasil, and thus magic items that did not exist in Yggdrasil could also be created. With the fact that new magics could be researched and developed, the possibilities for Enchanting were, in theory, limitless. And then there was Runecraft. Gondo and the other Runesmiths whom he had acquired for the Sorcerous Kingdom were still moving into Carne Village with their families, but Ainz greatly anticipated what the revival of their art would bring. The bulk of his investment in magical item production was focused on Runecraft, as it could potentially create magic items without the costs associated with Enchanting. I will have to come up with some way to market Runecraft as well All of his thoughts surrounding low level magical items eventually led him to turn to look at the Adventurer Guild nearby. He had met with Ainzach, along with Mare and Pandoras Actor, several times since its repurposing. Equipment was one of the more pressing issues when it came to the nascent organization C no matter how hard their members trained and advanced in rank, the lack of suitable equipment presented a wall that was impossible to surpass. Beyond a certain point in levels, monsters and other potential adversaries started to manifest special properties that required magical equipment to effectively overcome. The opening of Dwarven markets would alleviate this need for now, but it didnt mean that they shouldnt try to achieve better. Due to the nature of crafting in this world, however, it was an industry that was difficult to establish. The majority of demand for magic items in this world was actually for domestic applications, followed distantly by militaries that jealously guarded their sources. It was unlike Yggdrasil, where item production was mainly focused on supporting the combat-related aspects of the game. There was a veritable mountain of low and mid tier equipment that had somehow collected in the Guild Treasury over the years, but Ainz felt that those items should only be awarded sparingly, rare enticements dangled as valuable prizes at the very top of their new point catalogue. He spent another hour browsing through the market, speaking casually to various people and taking in the atmosphere of E-Rantel. Finally feeling satisfied with what he had seen, he stepped out to the side of the crowd, looking at the sun directly above. Hmmits about that time, he told Narberal, we should head over to the Adventurer Guild C no, the Expeditionary Office? There should be a fresh training session starting within the hour. He wasnt sure about calling the place where most of the Adventurer Guilds administrative functions were relocated to the Expeditionary Office. In truth, he liked the old terms better and the new vocabulary sounded too aggressive for what he had intended as an intrepid and romantic exploratory organization under the benevolent umbrella of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Narberal opened her mouth to respond, but movement to their side turned her attention away. A woman in a green and white dress was walking straight towards them. For some reason, Narberal turned her head back to him and quickly looked him over. Her behaviour struck Ainz as strange. Did she know who the approaching woman was? He quickly mulled over several possibilities. A clingy fangirl? A creepy stalker? An assassin? No C she wouldnt be alive to approach them if it was the latter. Still, something about this woman had put the battle maid on her guard. He turned to give the approaching individual his full attention as she closed the last few metres between them. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 It took a moment for the first solid thought to register in Ainzs mind. Tall! She was nearly of a height with him, which was rare to see amongst the Humans in the region, never mind for a woman. He glanced down past her medium-length skirts C maybe she was wearing heelsno. The only female Human that he could recall surpassing this woman in height was Gagaran of Blue Rose, who he had met back during the operation in the capital of Re-Estize. Ainz supposed that the warrior types that he had seen were often uncommonly tall when compared to others, yet this woman did not have the imposing and burly look of Gagaran. Instead, she possessed a lithe figure and stride that more closely matched the graceful posture and movement of Nazaricks maids. Exuding confidence and charm, such a striking woman should have commanded the attention of those around heryet no one seemed to notice her at all. Many things did not quite add up. It seemed that she had come from the cathedrala member of the Temples? Maybe a Paladin? He understood that the class existed in this world from a few of the reports that crossed his desk, but he never really interacted with the local temples for the obvious reasons. In addition, he had explicitly ordered the Temples in the Sorcerous Kingdom to be left alone, as they were essentially branches of a multinational corporation in this world. A single unfortunate incident could potentially result in international backlash, damaging the Sorcerous Kingdoms reputation far and wide. He hoped she wouldnt preach at him. The woman glided to a stop a comfortable distance away. She smiled warmly, greeting them with a slight inclination of her head. Good afternoon, Momon, Nabe, she said in friendly, mellow tones, I hope the day finds you well. Umu. He offered a neutral response to her greeting. It felt somewhat rude to do so, but he was preoccupied with trying to puzzle out just who this woman was. He did pay some attention while skimming over the reports that crossed his desk, but they generally did not offer personal descriptions of individuals C instead focusing on facts, figures, conjectures and projections. Pandoras Actor interacted with so many people that she may not have even appeared on them in the first place. Out of the corner of his visor, he saw Narberal give the barest of nods. Woodlouse, she said. Huh? That was something like one of her usual insults, right? Ainz glanced back and forth between the two. Usually, when women came Momons way, Narberal would fend off perceived hindrances through projecting her smug superiority, cool intimidation and cutting attitude. Her current expression, however, was strictly neutral. The tone of her voice was not overtly hostile, either. Then why had she initially been on the defensive? She did not move to interpose herself between a potential threat or annoyance, so that meantthis woman was an acquaintance of Darkness? Is there something I can do for you? He asked her. I noticed the two of you when I was on the way out from the cathedral, she replied, so I thought I would come offer my greetings, and my thanks. Your thanks? Yes, for that matter. Of coursethat matter. What matter? Someone tell me whats going on! The young womans warm expression did not change in the slightest. She seemed entirely genuine. Narberal offered no hints to him at all. It was no problem whatsoever, he decided to conclude the conversation before he sunk deeper into this unfamiliar mire. Im glad that I could satisfy your request. I should have expected no less from the Legendary Momon, she lowered her head in apology. I hope you will forgive me for underestimating how thoroughly you could fulfil our desires. Think nothing of it, he told her. If youll excuse us, we have an appointment at the Expeditionary Office. The woman seemed to think on his words for a moment before responding. Of course. You must be observing the next training session. Please C do not be late on my account. The woman inclined her head once again, and Ainz breathed an internal sigh of relief. How did she even infer exactly what he would be doing with such confidence? Despite her polite manner, he had a feeling that she had directed the entire conversation from start to finish, and he had just mercifully been released. He turned and strode off to get away from her, but his steps froze when she spoke again. Ah C Nabe? Yes, what is it? Your partner might be one to flit from branch to branch, the woman said lightly. Please be sure to hold onto him tightly. Ainz turned back around at the cryptic words, but the woman was already walking away. She looked back towards them with the same, friendly, smile on her face and waved before disappearing off in the direction of the Merchant Guild. He looked over at Narberal. They held each others gaze for several moments before her eyes suddenly widened and she turned her head away, blushing furiously. What the hell just happened!? A-anyways, he forced his voice out, we should be on our way. Y-yes, Momon-saCn, Narberal replied in a meek voice. They returned to the central district in silence, with Ainz resisting the urge to scratch his head furiously in confused frustration over the strange incident. It didnt help that Narberal kept stealing surreptitious glances in his direction every once in a while. He couldnt ask her in public, as any number of people might overhear them, so he would have to find out when he went back to switch places with Pandoras Actor. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! The thoughts were still tugging at him from a corner of his mind as they neared their destination. The Expeditionary Office C he really needed to have that changed C was one of the office buildings formerly occupied by the city administration. Albedos restructuring of the territorys bureaucratic apparatus into a more efficient form cut down on the offices required from a half dozen to two: including the Royal Villa. With their need for additional space, the Adventurer Guild was allocated one of the vacant offices, facing the main promenade running through the central district. Shalltear had recently claimed another for the new aerial transportation network. Though its limestone architecture still retained the pompous-looking embellishments with the same themes as the rest of the district, the only other thing that Ainz could really say about the Adventurer Guild office was that it was clean. The staff that maintained the central district kept it in the same shape as every other government building, making sure the planters and beds were watered and stocked with blooming flowers. The Adventurer Guild hadnt come up with any emblems for itself yet, so the walls were bare of any banners. Every window was closed, their heavy curtains drawn tightly shut. The result was that the exterior gave off a ubiquitous aura, and the members of the Guild were too busy implementing the new changes and training to care about the appearance of the office itself. Due to its prime location in E-Rantels main plaza, the original branch office still served as the public-facing building of the new Adventurer Guild, but Ainz still thought it would be best to improve every aspect of the organizations appearance for marketing purposes, even if it was just an administrative office. The solid oak door whispered open as they made their entrance, revealing an empty and unadorned foyer with an unmanned front desk. It appeared that the main floor was being renovated for something C hallways were dusty and the walls were being taken down. Any labourers he might have been able to ask about the work appeared to be off for lunch, so he continued on his way. They climbed the stairs to the top floor where the observation rooms were located, stepping into the first open door. Several heads turned, immediately noting his entry. Oh, if it isnt Momon, Moknachs voice rose in surprised greeting. You just missed a crazy one. The rest of the rooms occupants looked up from their meals C it appeared that they were taking their lunch between observing the training sessions. Moknach was the only Adventurer he recognized: the remainder appeared to be newer members that had risen through the ranks and were now serving as proctors for lower level training. The sight of these new faces was vaguely gratifying, as it was proof that his idea for building the foundation of the guilds membership through training offered by the Sorcerous Kingdom was indeed producing results. The true result that he desired C that of the Adventurer Guild becoming an organization that truly explored; truly Adventured C still seemed to only be a glimmer on the horizon, but progress was progress. The reports from Mare, Pandoras Actor and Ainzach showed that the membership, though growing in numbers very slowly, was almost at a size where they had enough members to begin hammering out the workings of the expedition system. Even though the initial stages were probably not going to be very exciting, he still looked forward to witnessing it. It was here that he felt the most qualified to contribute ideas to, after all. Hoh, is that so? Ainz made his way into the room, walking in behind the row of tables facing the set of Mirror of Remote Viewing used to observe the proceedings. They were currently deactivated, so he could not get an inkling of what had happened at a glance. What rank was the team? He asked. Silver, Moknach replied, Was a brand new grotto run. On paper it should have been a steep challenge, but it was smashed mercilessly. Mare went to take a look at the aftermath in person. The Adventurer Training Area, after weeks of development, had expanded far beyond Ainzs initial expectations. Mare had thrown himself wholeheartedly into the project, shocking even Aura with his zeal. Beneath a large portion of E-Rantels outskirts to the northwest was a massive facility which housed all manner of environments for the new Adventurer Guild to train in. Mare was constantly refining and improving his work, creating the impression that the facility was constantly under construction. It changed on a regular basis, so every week the Adventurers were faced with brand new layouts and challenges. Grotto, hmdid any Demihumans participate? He set out a line, recalling how the themes loosely worked. Yep, was Lizardmen this time, Moknach nodded. They looked like a solid bunch too C a good balance of combatants C but, well, Im not sure if they even know what hit them. With all the opportunities weve been given to train and learn, our members have gotten far better than ones of the same rank that we had in the past. Im sure His Majesty would be happy to hear that, Ainz replied in a lively voice. He has great hopes for the Adventurer Guild in the future. Hehewere just getting started, Moknach said as packed away the leftovers of his lunch. I cant wait until we start seeing Platinum teams at work. Gears still a bitch though C I dont know what we would have done if His Majesty hadnt opened up imports from the Dwarf Kingdom to us. The reported quality of the Adventurer Guild members was the main reason Ainz had come to observe a training session. According to both Ainzach and Pandoras Actor C and now Moknach C the performance of members under Gold-rank were already far beyond previous expectations. Low rank Adventurers were normally of dubious, non-uniform quality with a poor life expectancy, so he wanted to see with his own eyes how much they had improved relative to his own experiences with them. There was a patter of feet in the hallway, and Mare entered the room. Did you find anything wrong? One of the seated Adventurers asked. No, everythings working, Mare replied. The next group is ready, so l-lets see how they do Mare looked up at Ainz as he finished speaking. I have my ring of non-detection equipped, so he shouldnt be able to sense me Or at least that was the hope. Ainz looked down at Mare. I came by to watch C I hope you dont mind my being here. N-noits okay. Then Mare turned to walk over to activate the two Mirror of Remote Viewing and pulled a clipboard out of his inventory. His eyes moved back and forth as he scanned over its contents before putting it away again. T-theyre about five minutes away C does anyone have any questions? We have a Fighter, Rogue, Bard, Druid, Monk and Wizard for the second run. I hope we have the right proctors here Ainz cheered Mare on silently in his heart. Speaking before others was often hard, and it should be doubly so for the timid Dark Elf who was the age equivalent of a Human child. He nodded silently as Mare went through his last minute checks before the session started. Running out of things to double check, he finally turned to adjust the mirrors. What greeted Ainz was the fantastic vista of a verdant cavern system, an intricate natural dungeon that Blue Planet would surely gape in awe over. Clairaudience. One of the proctors cast the divination spell on the mirror focused on the main body of the party, and the sounds of the Adventurers moving through the ferns and giant mushrooms in the cavern filtered into the room. They stopped in a sheltered position, and their scout set off to perform reconnaissance. The second mirror focused on the scout, while the first continued to transmit the rest of the party as they discussed amongst themselves. This is almost like Im watching a live stream C no, it actually is a live streamof a real fantasy world. Ainz crossed his arms and raised a hand to cradle his chin as the session continued. The proctors leaned forward in their seats. When the action began in earnest, he could only stand and watch as he had to keep track of so many things happening at once. The Adventurers, as reported, were far more skilled than the ones he remembered when he was climbing the ranks. And it was no wonder: the dungeon itself was so deadly and unforgiving that he thought that there was no way that anything they encountered on the field could be so severe. If this was Yggdrasil, the newbies running this dungeon would have cursed the shitty devs for overtuning it. The bitching on the forums would be endless. How many times would people wipe on this? Wait C doesnt that mean that these Adventurers are actually more skilled than low level Yggdrasil players? He supposed that it should be the case. These Adventurers were career professionals in this world, not newbies playing for recreation. A particularly dangerous sequence of events triggered his emotional suppression, which he was thankful for, else he would have let out an embarrassing sound. Even though it was a party of low levels, the challenges they faced were so full of suspense that his attention remained riveted to the scenes unfolding before him. A part of him felt that it was a shame the Adventurer Guilds activities were treated as confidential C the Imperial Arena would definitely be put out of business if the Sorcerous Kingdom exported this training as entertainment. Forty minutes later, the session ended with the Adventurers barely eking out a win over the final showdown with the Lizardmen. Though he didnt need to breathe, or had any way to, Ainz finally let out the breath he had been holding for half an hour. If these get any more exciting, he said, even members not assigned to be proctors will be clamouring to watch. You got that right, Moknach laughed. That might be half the reason why were looking forward to Platinum training sessions C theyre bound to be even better than this. Hmmmaybe we should add that as a perk in our recruitment efforts? Actually, I guess it already is, but its hard to convey all this. You said this mornings team smashed this exact same dungeon? He recalled Moknachs statement from earlier, Was it due to party composition, or something else? They were roughly the same, save for a single position C so I bet you can guess who was there. Ainz had no idea who Moknach was talking about. He focused on nothing in particular, putting on a contemplative pose. I seethat one, then? Yup, Moknach nodded as he looked down to take some notes, that one. Oh for the love of C you too? Speaking of which Moknach looked up and to the side. Mare C this run should be around where you had it, right? The results from this morning were probably due to one person. Y-yes, thats right, Mare turned away from watching the recovery operations in the mirror. Well be able to use this for a few days. Ill start working on the next one. The proctors offered their feedback on the new dungeon section in turn, after which discussion over the groups performance started in earnest. Not wanting to loom over the proceedings and interfere with their work, Ainz excused himself and left the Expeditionary Office together with Narberal. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The excitement from watching the training session wore away, and the worrisome thoughts from earlier in the day returned after leaving the Expeditionary Office. Knowing that he should be able to get his answers upon reaching Momons guest manor, Ainz distracted himself by striking up a conversation with Narberal. So Nabe, he asked, what did you think about all that? Mare-sama is working very hard, she smiled fondly. The tomb he created is wonderful as well. I meant the Adventurers, Nabe. Narberal narrowed her eyes and frowned. Theyre still pitiful insects, she said. I believe theyve become much better compared to the ones from back then. It is only through Ainz Ooal Gown-samas benevolence that theyve been able to make any improvement, she sniffed. They would still be wallowing in their ignorance otherwise. Mahthats just how it is, isnt it? He told her, The Sorcerous Kingdom will bring change for all, becoming the ideal nation where all its citizens may live in peace and pursue their happiness. Adventurers should be adventuring, not working as disposable bounty hunters. Yes, Momon-saCn. They crossed the short distance to the guest manor and paused at the door. It would be decidedly odd if Momon had to wait to be let into his own home, so Ainz entered and made his way upstairs to the solar. Pandoras Actor, Ainz said as he opened the door to the room, there are a few answers that I require from His voice died in his throat as he walked in on the very same woman that they had encountered in the main plaza. She turned and offered him a brilliant smile. Ah, my lord father, she spread her skirts out in a curtsey, did you enjoy your time in the city? L-lord father? Ah, thats it, this is Pandoras Actor in... Ainzs thoughts froze and he ground to a halt in the doorway. His mind slowly unthawed as he recalled the happenings of the past few hours. More involved with the citizensnew relationships. What did that woman say? flit from branch to branchhold him tightly. CC! As the pieces fell into place, Ainzs mouth fell open in horror, emotional suppression firing several times but unable to quell the storm raging within. The familiar behaviour of the woman. Narberals reaction. He had been fretting over Aura and Mares education on these topics, but it appeared that the most problematic one of them all was right in front of him. You! His voice filled the room as he strode forward. Pandoras Actor, in the form of the woman, backed away in alarm until his back bumped into the wall. Momons gauntleted hand slammed into the wooden surface beside the Doppelgangers head, and wisps of long, chestnut hair fluttered after the impact. Ah, kabedon~ Came the womans faint voice; a rosy flush appeared over high cheekbones. StC Ainzs illusory eyebrow twitched as he registered the shy words. He hesitantly turned his head to glance behind him, finding Narberal staring at them with an expressionless face. Then her lip twitched. This was definitely bad. He stepped back before anyone else could accidentally stumble upon the sight. Stealing another glance at the womans form, he decided that if Pandoras Actor had not addressed him so, he would have believed it was actually her. Something didnt feel quite right, though Pandoras Actor, he attempted to keep his voice calm. What are you doing? What is your relationship with this woman? Our relationship? Hmm...I suppose we see each other from time to time. Weve known one other for a few months now. A few months? Thats basically since I had him take over as Momon. More than enough time to C wait, does that mean Im going to be a grandfather soon? Damn you! I havent evenC Ainz-sama? The fact that Pandoras Actor was in the form of the woman made things even more confusing. He gave himself a shake. Even if he was too late, he should still give him a good talking to. Women would often proposition him during his days as Momon; considering the warm and relaxed aura of this woman in his presence, there was a strong possibility that that matter wasPandoras Actor would need to take responsibility C and stop being such a philanderer. A philandererthat meant He looked over at Narberal. Thats what it meant, right? Aaah! Im so sorry, Nishikienrai-san! Because I didnt teach my son properly, your daughter hasC Ainz-sama? This time, it was Narberals voice, and Ainz looked to his right. Her face was painted with concern as she looked up at him. Ah, so this is the face of my daughter-in-lawhm? No, wait! This cant be rightor can it? Its true that theyre both Doppelgangers, butNarberal doesnt really like him, right? WaitPandoras Actor said she was perfect for the role of Nabe C maybe shes been acting so perfectly that only Pandoras Actor can tell? No. Nonononono. Narberal is just a Narberal. OrorAHHH! What do I do!? did something happen? Pandoras Actor asked Narberal as Ainz wrestled with his inner turmoil. Thatswe came across that woodlouse near the cathedral. Near the end of the conversation, she saidsomething. The battle maids voice faltered and fell off. Something...? Pandoras Actor tilted his head. T-thats right! Ainz looked back towards him and interjected, Explain! Ehwhat am I explaining, Ainz-sama? That voice C no, that woman! He pointed at Pandoras Actor, Why did she approach us and say that? Who is she? I still have no idea what she said, Ainz-sama, sheCno, he replied. Did she thank you for something? Yes, exactly! Ahthen it must be that. That! Indeed. It was not strenuous, by our measures, but it was quite eye-opening in various ways, he chortled in the womans voice. As for who she is, she is a noble we encountered shortly after the handover of E-Rantel. A-a noble? Like Adventurers, he discovered that the nobles of this world led, for the most part, rather mundane and decidedly non-fantastical lives C contrary to how they were often depicted in the entertainment of his own world. He had studied Emperor Jircniv while performing research on how to conduct himself as a sovereign, and it seemed that only the Emperor and his court somewhat matched their fictional counterparts, mostly when acting in an official setting. If anything, running a nation more resembled running a company rather than leading through acts of high-handed willfulness or spectacular charisma. Even the annexation of E-Rantel did not have the hallmarks of a fantasy conquest. A formal battle had been fought and won, and what had followed was nearly a month of paperwork. Rather than a conquest, it felt like a business acquisition: once the paperwork was signed, the territory, its assets and its staff simply saw a transfer of ownership. Many had fled, which was to be expected given the circumstances as they saw them, but many had also stayed. If one were to continue with the analogy, the nobles who assisted in administering large portions of Ramposas former demesne were essentially middle managers who came along with the acquisition. As he had ordered the adoption of Re-Estize law in the Sorcerous Kingdom, the roles of these managers did not change C they simply went from working for company A to company B. Which was perfectly fine with him. Or rather, he didnt want to think about rebuilding everything from scratch. Like any company, these employees would be of varying quality but, reportedly, the dismal state of Re-Estize was mostly due to the lack of resources available to enforce law and policy, or more compelling options being presented. As he planned on creating a utopia for all which was supported by the might of Nazarick, any vestigial problems that they inherited would quickly melt awayor so he hoped. Come to think of it, he felt that there was something related in some past report Ah, thats right, Pandoras Actor said. The domestic reports almost never describe personal appearance, so its understandable that you might not recognize this individual on sight. She was one of the first to embrace many of the ideas that you introduced to the new realm: Undead labour, Lich administrators, Death-series security as well several interesting innovations stemming from her unique perspective. Her ability to analyze and adapt could be said to be one of her strongest traits. The data weve collected from her activities has helped to improve and refine our systems for use elsewhere in the realm. She, along with her associates, even resolved a legal issue inherited from Re-Estize to even Demiurges satisfaction. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I-is that so. Then what is this person up to now? Shalltear has enlisted her assistance in various things, including with the new aerial transportation network. Baroness Zahradnik is also actively participating in the new Adventurer Guild. Shalltear did? Adventurer? To be honest, she didnt have the look of one That in itself is a most intriguing point, Pandoras Actor detached himself from the wall and started pacing about. Demiurge has conducted tens of thousands of studies regarding the physiology of the natives of this world and has proposed several theories that attempt to reconcile Yggdrasils systems with its own. Weve taken this foundation and used it in the Adventurer Guild to further build our understanding. Ainz mulled over the statement. Their woefully inadequate knowledge revolving around the mechanics of this world, along with the inability to bring up status screens and other elements associated with Yggdrasil served as a lofty barrier to their development of the citizens. Not only could they not guide Adventurers properly in their class growth, but they also could not ensure that their national industries were optimized by using civilians with ideal production builds. Using the Adventurer Guild C which they enjoyed comprehensive oversight over C as an avenue of research was an inspired notion. I presume that this is the reason youve taken this appearance, he said. Thats precisely correct, the Doppelganger replied. Hmmyouve recently encountered her C this is just the likeness, no? Ainz returned to his normal equipment, dispelled his Momon illusion, and examined Pandoras Actor. To be honest, while he could distinguish between Humans better than he could, say, Goblins, he was not exactly confident in assessing individuals that he had only seen in passing. Her breasts are nowhere near that large, Narberals lip curled. Thatsum, you know C they justfeel better this way, right, Ainz-sama? Ainzs emotional suppression triggered once again. Why are you dragging me into this, you walking cringe generator! Narberal clicked her tongue sharply; both Ainz and Pandoras Actor flinched. If he was being perfectly honest with himself, he would be forced to agree. Those were his own tastes, after all. He did not recall putting anything of the sort in his NPCs settings, thoughit appeared that his black past was not the only thing Pandoras Actor had inherited. He dreaded what else could possibly manifest if this was the case. Wait, did that mean he himself had a penchant for crossdressing, too? The recent outfits that had been selected for him by the Homunculus Maids were quite If replicating this individual for research purposes is the goal, Ainz said quickly, then I believe you should be as authentic as possible. Your Word is my will, Ainz-sama! Pandoras Actor replied sharply, and Ainz could not help but watch sadly as the manifestation of hopes and dreams before him shrunk away, Where was Iah, yes C physical appearance. The subject you see before you is a most compelling case of how experience and levels are gained in this world. While I mentioned that she was participating as a part of the Adventurer Guild, she was barely active in their training program until recently. When we first encountered this young noblewoman, she had unknowingly inherited her familys territory and was barely an adult C level one, if you will. This is what I surmised, based on my measurements of her physical performance relative to other Humans of various vocations that we had encountered previously. Between that starting point and when she was able to commit more time to the Adventurer Guild, she qualified to take the Gold-rank test. Ainz cradled his chin in thought after taking a seat on a plush couch nearby. If he recalled the equivalencies correctly, this meant that she had gained somewhere in the neighbourhood of ten levels in the time since the annexation of E-Rantel. I take it that, like in Yggdrasil, low levels are not difficult to obtain? That is a matter of some debate, Pandoras Actor replied, but at least with the Adventurer Guild this seems to be the case. Even the Copper plates we started out with are already Gold now, or nearing it, due to the regular training Mare has put them through. How they advance from this point is yet to be seen. Anyways, this individual did not partake of the regular training, yet advanced as fast as her Adventurer peers. Hmmso she discovered an alternative method of levelling C one that rivalled what we could provide to the Adventurer Guild? That sounded like bad news. The Training Area was one of the major draws of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild. If there was a way to match its benefits through other means Initially, Pandoras Actor said, we could only speculate that she gained her levels undergoing challenges which provided a sum of experience equivalent to what could be gained in the Training Area. After some investigation after being made aware of it, however, it seems that there is indeed a precedent. Actually, the vast majority of experience gains in this world do not occur from killing monsters C it is mostly from performing tasks relevant to ones vocation. This may be a gross oversimplification, but one could swing a sword ten thousand times and gain Fighter experience by doing so. I see. So she performed relevant tasks and gained levels through them. Precisely C and in using those alternate means, she did not gain the usual physique of a combatant. As long as one possesses the appropriate levels, one will also gain the stats, abilities and traits associated with those levels. A perfectly harmless-looking individual can actually be a dangerously powerful one in realityI suppose that is something we should already know, as many of the NPCs have appearances which belie their actual capabilities. So in taking the form of our Adventurers, you can confirm various observations that have been madethat seems straightforward enough, Ainz nodded. Then, what have you found out about this woman? This woman C that is, Ludmila Zahradnik C is quite the puzzle, actually. The rest of the Adventurers were easier to figure out, as adventurer roles tend to share much in common with Yggdrasil ones. Ive spent a lot of my free time with her analysis, actually. Hohdo tell. A spear appeared in Pandoras Actors hand, and the figure of the Human woman flowed through several smooth manoeuvres across the polished stone floor. Though she is a noble, which we understand to be something like a civilian class that did not exist in Yggdrasil, she currently exhibits the rough baseline performance of a level ten Fighter. She also refers to herself as a Ranger rather than a Fighter, and has repeatedly demonstrated the skillset of a Ranger. Well, both Ranger and Fighter have similar basic capability in melee at low levels, Ainz noted. It isnt until they start branching out into specialized class builds that any sort of significant divergence occursthe notion that she is a noble is curious, however. As youve mentioned, theyre supposed to be weak noncombatants. Save for a handful of cases, yes, Pandoras Actor propped the spear up in one hand. It wasnt until I did some digging into the older intelligence reports that I made any sense out of it. The Imperial Army actually has many nobles that pursue martial service C becoming captains and generals in their Legions. Two of the surviving Imperial Knights are from these ranks of the martial nobility, both reportedly quite powerful by the standards of the local Humans. My running hypothesis is that Baroness Zahradnik, and those nobles like her, possess a prestige class: except rather than the prerequisite for that class being fulfilled by contributions from base classes, it comes from her lineage and cultural tradition. In essence, she has access to an advanced class from level one. Uwahthats dirty! If this was Yggdrasil, everyone would be screaming imbawell, no C even if it had a good suite of skills and abilities, the people around here usually dont have the levels to bring out the full power of those classes actually, she might? Under us, she might have the chance for a good build Ainz set aside his thoughts on build mechanics and started weighing out the pros and cons. On one hand, it might be dangerous if she were to grow powerful. On the other hand, she was being monitored closely and could potentially yield knowledge in several of the more practical fields of study in this world that they were still woefully ignorant of. For now, it should probably be alright... Then what of her capabilities? Ainz asked, What benefits are gained from having this class? Well, therein lies the problem with this method of analysis, Pandoras Actor scratched his head. While I can copy the appearance and physical properties of the Adventurer being studied, I only seem to be able to perform actions that are available in Yggdrasil. Actually, since there have been some adjustments; allow me to try again. Hold still for one moment please C this wont hurt. Ainzs stomach sank as Pandoras Actor went through a series of movements that looked suspiciously like that of a sentai hero before framing his eyes between his hands and crying out. JUSTICE RADAAAAAAAR!!! Ainz froze in his seat, jaw-dropping open as he gripped the armrests of his seat. He waited for his emotional suppression to catch up. Wont hurt, my ass! Its so embarrassing that it hurts! What sort of penalty game is this? Hmm, its as I thought, Pandoras Actor said, no effect. Nabe-chanthat sneer of yours hurts. W-w-what the hell was that! Ainz unfroze and nearly shouted, Is that an actual ability of hers? Does she actually scream that when she uses it? Ive only read about it in reports, Ainz-sama, he replied. It doesnt mention anything of the sort, but I figured it should have a suitable activation phrase. Its some sort of tracking ability that detects criminals or something along those lines Something like that exists? Ainz said, Perhaps you should have asked her to demonstrate how it works before attempting it yourself. Unfortunately, she lost the class level associated with this ability and hasnt been able to re-obtain it through Adventurer Training. As such, I believe it has something to do with her judicial duties. Ainz winced. That was the worst kind of death when you were levelling C ones that robbed you of new abilities shortly after you gained them. It was apparently far worse in this world since one couldnt just select what levels they were taking by choosing it from a game UI. So she has to run around catching criminals to get it back? Ainz asked, Touch Me would have a field day with that. Wait C she lost levels? From how youve been promoting this individual, she sounded like she was doing well for herself. She died twice in as many days; its quite the mystery. It certainly shows that the quality of personnel can vary so widely even when they should all be the same strength. Dying twice, back to back in this wordthat seems like it would be rather discouraging. Not at all, Pandoras Actor chuckled. She only comes back with varying degrees of annoyance. As I mentioned: adaptability is one of her greatest strengths. Even death no longer seems to have any hold on her, now that she knows that resurrections are available. She dies, gets up, analyzes what went wrong and throws herself back into training. A voluntary test subject that energetically applies herself into whatever task is at hand, and she always comes back C even when faced with frustrating setbacks. It sounds like youve identified a most useful individual, Ainz said. How are the costs for these experiments being handled? I promised my full support to the Adventurer Guild but, even so, theyve been allocated a limited budget in order to promote efficient expenditures. Albedo frowns, Ainzach sweats. I seeI suppose a provisional budget for the purposes of collecting test data should be established. You may present it to Albedo when you determine what is appropriate. Your generosity is most appreciated, Ainz-sama C though hunting down criminalsdo you believe this would be effective in regaining her missing levels in this mysterious class? You mentioned that she resolved a legal issue in the west, did you not? If nothing else has worked so far, and shes done nothing else of note, then it should be the case. Something like a class quest His voice trailed off as he considered what he had just said. As ifAdventurers would have all sorts of exotic classes by completing job requests if that was the case. We dont even have NPCs that hand out quests in the first place. I shall begin making the suitable arrangements, Pandoras Actor said. There is just the place for this ashm, yes C everything fits together so well. Eh? The form of the woman before him took on an inspired expression. He hoped that sheCno, he wouldnt enter into those grand gesticulations that he was prone to. Though the major issues have been resolved to the west, Pandoras Actor continued, Count V?lkchenheim is still sorting out matters in his reorganized demesne. There appears to be nothing substantial, but there should at least be a few lingering elements left over from Re-Estize to root out. Sasuga Ainz-sama: I cannot hope to compare with your mastery over the grand stage that is the Sorcerous Kingdom. To think that youve plotted out contingencies to this degree. V?lkchenheim? The name sounded like it should be familiar. Well, no matter. More importantly, he hoped he wasnt about to send out one of the administrators of the realm on some fools errand Umu, Ainz nodded sagely. I hope it does not need to be stated that this world has many distinct differences from our own, so labelling such things as class quests may not be entirely accurate. Of that, I am painfully aware, Pandoras Actor smiled ruefully. Our efforts to qualify and categorize this worlds class progression systems with the Adventurer Guild often hit rough patches, though not as confounding as this particular one. With your definitive inference, however, we are one step closer to developing a way to direct our Adventurers onto the paths desired. Good. If your work can be developed into a practical theory, we will be able to apply it to the entire Sorcerous Kingdom. I am especially keen on seeing how this knowledge can be applied to the growth of our new Runesmiths. Hmmwhile I cant say that I can send tradesmen through the Adventurer Training Area, I will begin collecting information and see if I can find any correlations. The brow of the woman furrowed and she seemed to enter deep into thought, muttering to herself. Runesmithsthe worlds systemsunable to copyI see, I see The expression of the woman brightened, eyes shining as she cast her gaze over him, You are far too kind, Ainz-sama C to think that you would so gently guide me to the cause of her puzzling deaths. Truly, I am blessed to have such a father! The urge to squirm in his seat nearly overwhelmed him. Ainz thought he did well ad-libbing the mystery of the missing ability, but now he had seemingly solved another unfathomable problem. His mind worked as he tried to figure out a way to step around it. Well, Im sure it was simply a matter of time before you figured it out as well, he told Pandoras Actor. Besides, that particular problem has outsized costs associated with it. You are, of course, correct, Ainz-sama, Pandoras actor nodded. Not only with the cost of resurrections, but we very nearly made fools out of ourselves as well. I will begin planning out the required changes. As for the other problem, I believe that Narberal would be suited to observe Baroness Zahradnik as she performs her tasks. We certainly cant take any of the Guardians away from their duties. They are acquainted with one another, so things should run within acceptable parameters. Narberal? Are you sure? Or so he wanted to say. Glancing over at Narberal, he decided that he shouldnt show any disapproval after he had so recently praised her for her work as Nabe. She didnt seem to react so vehemently to this individual, either. Perhaps some progress could be made with the way she interacted with outsiders by going along with the plan. So long as it doesnt interfere with your ongoing work together as Darkness. He told them, then turned to Narberal, Nabe C I look forward to some positive results. Hah! Narberal responded with a sharp affirmative, and Ainz frowned inwardly. He hoped his message got through to her. Then again, she never left swathes of electrocuted Humans in her wake when left to her own devices, so maybe it wouldnt be so bad Umuumuexcellent work, Pandoras Actor. You may convey my satisfaction to all of the others involved in your activities. Ainz rose from his seat, and Pandoras Actor waited on him, folding the womans hands over her abdomen. Does he really have to stay in that form? Hes already come to his conclusions, hasnt he? I hope hes not going to do anything weird after I leave Pandoras Actor Hah, the figure of the woman stood at attention. I consider you an adult, so I will try and keep my nose out of your personal mattersbut you are to always conduct yourself as a gentleman, and take responsibility for your actions. Hah? Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Hejinmal, as it turned out, could actually fly. Ilyshnish could only watch in horrified fascination as her brother crawled out of the city through the main access shaft. She wondered if he would get stuck along the way but he didnt, to her slight disappointment. Sometime later, they emerged on the surface and crawled up onto a wall of the citys trading outpost. Below, a steep valley stretched on, its depths shrouded by icy clouds and blowing snow. Hejinmal pushed off of the wall and wobbled away ponderously into the sky. Ilyshnish looked around cautiously one last time for potential ambushes along the flight path before taking wing herself. It was a matter of seconds before she caught up with her brother. Hejinmal struggled mightily, working just as hard to stay aloft as he did accelerating forward. It took nearly ten minutes until he finally picked up enough speed for his wings to keep himself level with the continued effort. Still, he was absurdly slow: flying at only a third of what Ilyshnish considered a leisurely pace. She sighed and pulled ahead of him, allowing him to pick up a bit more speed by following in her slipstream. It took nearly two hours to finally rise above the peaks to relative safety. Ilyshnish turned her head back to speak to Hejinmal. In which direction are we going? She asked. Hejinmals only reply for a long while was his laboured breathing before he puffed out a breathless response. South he huffed, past foothillsthreeconcentric circles inthe lowlands. After hearing her brothers directions, Ilyshnish banked southwards and ascended a few thousand additional metres before setting into a relaxed glide. From her altitude, she had a view of the regions landscape to the east and the west, they were still too far north to spot anything beyond the spine of icy peaks to the south. Ilyshnish had ranged the length and breadth of the Azerlisia Mountains and out into the seas of the north, but she had little experience beyond. Once, she had ventured past the foothills on the eastern slopes but was immediately met with opposition. Shortly after she crossed over the low-lying forests, a half dozen Hippogriffs with small figures riding them appeared from below to ascend in her direction. She didnt want to know what would happen if they somehow managed to get close, so she returned to the mountains. Plagued by doubts over how safe it was to travel, she had not tried to leave again even after several decades had passed. Home was dangerous enough as it was; beyond was possibly far worse. It took them over two days to reach the beginning of the southern foothills due to Hejinmals sluggish pace, but, even with the long hours to settle her nerves as they glided safely high over the mountain peaks, her last memory of attempting to explore the lowlands remained at the forefront of her mind. The formation of Hippogriffs from back then certainly seemed aggressive. The riders, too, she sensed were each equipped with a small panoply of magic items. What if it happened again? She had very little confidence against so many unknown assailants. Even as she scanned the terrain below with the worrying thoughts in mind, six dark figures appeared from the canopy below and to the east. They ascended directly towards Ilyshnish and her brother; it only took a moment to register their features. They were about half again as tall as Quagoa, but much thinner. Dressed in black robes and holding gnarled wooden staves, crimson points of light stared intensely in their direction from skulls wrapped in desiccated flesh. Undead. Though many Undead were capable of flight, they had the look of corporeal magic casters. They appeared too strong to be Skeleton Mages, soElder Liches? Once in a while, a Skeleton Mage or an Elder Lich manifested in the Azerlisia Mountains: in the valleys and passes that hosted the timeless conflicts and savage struggles between the numerous species making the range their home. They didnt survive for long, however, becoming target practice for Frost Giants. Individually, she sensed that they were weaker than her, but she still couldnt beat six of them at once. S-sister? Hejinmal''s surprised voice came from below. Ilyshnish looked down and realized that, while she was assessing the situation, she had unconsciously increased her altitude to gain time to think. Hejinmal rapidly fell behind as he no longer had the benefit of being in her slipstream, and he steadily dipped lower and lower in an increasingly futile effort to maintain his speed. It occurred to her that she could simply use her brother, so she watched as he fell further and further behind. Once the Elder Liches caught up with him, she would know whether they intended to collect them for experiments or materials. It took about another hour for the Elder Liches to reach Hejinmals altitude and surround him, with Ilyshnish weaving high above as she awaited his fate. Due to the time it took for them to do so, she understood that they were limited to flight magic, and they were utterly incapable of actually catching her, should she choose to escape. She didnt know why, but the flight spells commonly used by magic casters conferred a set speed to whomever they enchanted, and many creatures capable of natural flight were far faster than what a magic caster using the spell could achieve. She estimated that she could fly many times faster than the Elder Liches that were pursuing them, so she relaxed and continued to glide well out of spell range. Ilyshnish watched as Hejinmal looked around himself nervously, but he did not seem to be preparing to fight. His mouth moved as he said something she was too far to hear, and the formation of Undead mages split away and descended back towards where they had appeared. She tucked in her wings and dove towards her brother, levelling out behind him and slowing herself before assuming her position in front again. What was that all about? She asked. It was a border patrol, he answered. They came up to see what our business was. Why didnt you tell me before I flew off? I didnt notice them, actually, he laughed nervously. They gave me quite the scare when they suddenly appeared around meI suppose thats why you left me behind. Yes, she replied. I figured that I would find out whether they were hostile or not by watching what happened after they caught up with you. Oh. Well, that makes sense. Shutting yourself in for a century has dulled your instincts, brother. I hope that you now know the meaning behind fathers words. Their father always said the same thing to Hejinmal, who had shut himself away with his tomes and parchments to learn about the world. No matter how much they argued through the door, it would always end with the same advice: If you want to acquire knowledge, leave this place and travel the world. A downcast expression fell over Hejinmals form; a tone of regret filled his voice. I do now, yes, her brother said. I always thought he was just unreasonably threatening me with something I dreaded, but I guess he really did care. I learn things a thousand times faster when I experience them directly. I guess that''s just how we are, and he wanted me to understand that. Well, its a good thing that you do. I just wish I could apologize C to admit that he was rightbut now, hes gone. Apologize? Ilyshnish sneered, Dont tell me that you have even more useless thoughts bouncing around in that bouncy head of yours. Dont waste your energy wishing for pointless things C no one wants your apologies. You should know as well as I what mother and father want. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. HmmIm not sure if you should be saying anything along those lines out in the open, sister. Becoming stronger is one thing, but Im pretty sure well never become so strong that any of us can claim dominion now. It seemed like prudent advice, at least until she could figure out the difference in strength between herself and this new Dragon Lord. There was no point in rushing anyways C if Olasirdarc had been slain so easily, she thought it would take at least a millennium to even consider such ideas. Until then, she could explore and learn to her hearts content. To her left, a circular structure on the ground drew her attention. It wasnt three circles, though. Whats that? That? Hejinmal followed her gaze, Oh, that. Its the lair of our new ruler. Youll probably see it up close sooner or later. Ilyshnish frowned. If a Dragon Lord had made his lair this close by, how did they not know about him? Distant lands aside, they should have sensed that the territory of another Dragon was right next to their own. A cluster of structures passed below them, arrayed in circuits around a central group of buildings. How about all this below us? Thats Carne, Hejinmal replied, a Human settlement. Well, they said that but it seems to be mostly Goblins and a handful of other Demihumans. Are they slaves? It doesnt seem like it from up here. Slavery is against the law in this nation, anyways. The law? Ilyshnish said as she continued to observe the goings-on below, You mean those things like rules? Yes, dear sister. Their father had rules as well. Rules for the Dragons, rules for the Quagoa. Ilyshnish wondered what sort of rules were applied to Dragons in this new place. Slaves were useful for gathering treasure and dealing with menial odds and ends beneath the notice of their masters. Surely it was the lesser beings who were not allowed slaves, to keep them from becoming full of themselves and gaining undeserved wealth. Ahead of them, she saw what she thought was what her brother had referred to. It wasnt as grand as Feoh Berkana, but what she saw on the surface was many times larger than the Dwarf capitals trading outpost on the surface. Considering this, what lay underground must be truly colossal. The three circles were three stone walls. The centre of the city, along with most of its inner ring, glimmered with light in the darkness. The outer section was dark, as well as a portion of the inner ring which seemed to be nearly bare of buildings. Hejinmal descended, but she remained high above to examine what lay below. Many Quagoa-like creatures milled about, but they all seemed to wear some adornment like the Quagoa leader or what she imitated on her Dwarven self. Like the vast majority of land creatures, they seldom looked up. After she was satisfied that she had seen enough, Ilyshnish descended to a portion of the wall where she sensed other Dragons. She alighted on a frosted-over area and saw several of her siblings within some sort of stone construction. At the entrance, two small figures stood behind a table. She sniffed at their pale bodies: they werefemale? Their scent was cloaked under a much stronger perfume, but their features seemed like what races like Dwarves would consider female. They were also dead. First Elder Liches, now Undead female creatures. The Undead females looked up at her with their glowing, crimson eyes. Where is your number? One of them asked. M-my number? The plain-sounding reaction to her appearance was unexpected. Usually, when a Dragon swooped down, those below would panic and make all sorts of noises. The two Undead females exchanged glances. Ilyshnish sensed that they were roughly as strong as the other Dragons in her generation, making them weaker than she was. Even if it came to blows, she could always just flee if things didnt turn out well. Then what is your name? The same female asked as the other pulled out a book and opened it over the table. Why are you demanding my name? Ilyshnish was immediately suspicious. They stared at each other across the table for a long while before a third Undead female walked out from within the building, holding a wooden clipboard. Whats going on? She asked. It has no number, one replied. It has no name, said the other. It has no bag, the newcomer noted and looked down at her clipboard. All eighteen are accounted for They all looked to Ilyshnish and tilted their heads in unison. She doesnt belong. An intruder? We should kill her? Woah! Ilyshnish hunkered down defensively, How did that escalate so quickly? What do you mean I dont belong? Thats my brood in there. Brood? Kin. Blood. The one with the clipboard tapped her cheek for a moment before looking up at her again. Whose spawn are you? S-spawn? Ilyshnish felt her tail twitch, Couldnt you have put it in some better way? If you must know, I am Kilistrans daughter. The Undead female looked back down to her clipboard again, scanning through the pages attached to it. Without a word, she turned away and walked back into the shelter. Roughly halfway through, she stopped and turned to speak to someone out of sight and Kilistran stretched her neck out to look in Ilyshnishs direction. After a brief conversation and a slow nod from Ilyshnishs mother, the Undead female made her way back towards them. She claims that she is what she claims, the female produced some instrument and began to write something down. Nineteen, yes? The first asked. Theres no badge for that, said the second. Use the spare nine, the third said. The second female produced a white hexagonal plaque with an unpolished wooden frame; Ilyshnish sensed that it was of little value. Placing it face up on the table, the Undead female produced her own writing instrument and squeezed a 1 in front of the 9. The thickness of the character did not match the other, and after several attempts to make the digit more substantial, the Undead female held it out to Ilyshnish. Ilyshnish sniffed at the plaque again C what little value it held had deteriorated even further from being scribbled on. Whats this for? Identification. Identification? I already have a name. And now you have a number. Ilyshnish peered down in irritation at the female, but it looked blithely on. Rather than argue over the useless thing, Ilyshnish moved on to a more important topic. What about my bag? The three females exchanged glances again before the third spoke. Infinite Haversacks, along with all other articles, are not granted until training and orientation are complete. There was more? Hejinmal had not said anything beyond the valuable bags Another detail caught her attention. Wait, what do you mean by training and orientation? Rather than provide any real answer, the third female turned back towards the shelter. Follow me, she said before walking away. Ilyshnish looked to the first two, who no longer paid her any attention, then followed after the one who she thought would lead her to what she wanted. The shelter built along the wall consisted of a row of alcoves; each appeared to contain a Frost Dragon. Most lay despondent with their eyes closed or stared dully at nothing in particular. A layer of rime coated the floor, and the lack of possessions over the bare stones left a sad and lonely impression on her as she made her way along. The Undead female came to a stop before the alcove that Kilistran had poked her head out of. This one requires orientation, the Undead female told Ilyshnishs mother. Report to the front desk once shes familiarized with the new procedures. Without waiting for a response, the Undead female returned up the corridor. Ilyshnish looked to her mother, then to the Undead female, then back again. It is good to see you well, daughter, Kilistran said in dreary tones. I hardly recognize you, mother, Ilyshnish flexed her claws over the stone floor. Why are you here? Why are you acting so meek around thesethese Vampire Brides, her mother offered. Whatever. Theyre so much weaker than you C plus you wield divine magic. How can you allow them to address you like that? I know that they are much weaker, but their mistress is so, so much more stronger. Mistress? Not master? What about this Ainz Ooal Gown fellow? Ilyshnishs tail swished over the icy stone floor, and she awaited any useful tidbit about the powerful Dragon Lord. Ainz Ooal Gown is the master of their mistressI suppose Hejinmal found you and told you what happened. He said that father was slain easily, Ilyshnish frowned, though I cannot imagine how. Hes always been one to make mountains out of molehills. He wasnt exaggerating, Kilistran sighed. Olasirdarc died right in front of me C as far as I am from you right now. The other brood mothers were there to witness it too. Then tell me: how was an Ancient Dragon slain so easily? Was he laid low by some powerful artifact? It was a spell. A spell? Ilyshnish scoffed, How can that be? Unless it was the fabled magic of our ancestorsthen I suppose it would make sense. The magic of the present, however, cannot do such a thing. That I do not know, Kilistran said. My poor, sweet daughteryou were not there, so I imagine that you will need to suffer a bit to understand. Ilyshnish scowled at her. Seeing her mighty parent so cowed and stuffed in what looked very much like some sort of stall, bereft of any treasure, was both disturbing and repulsive. Everyone else received the same treatment as well, as far as she had witnessed. When I see Hejinmal again, Ilyshnish muttered, Im going to break his tail. Kilistrans head perked up at the mention of his name. You shouldnt give your brother such a hard time, she said. And why is that? Ilyshnishs voice grated, This is nothing like he suggested C youve all been crammed into thesethese Pens. They even call them pens! Ilyshnish shouted, This is insane! He saved us all, her mothers tone was unchanged, just so you know. If not for him, many others would have been slain C including me. You should be nicer to your brother." Well good for you, but that means nothing to me. Maybe Ill add a knot or two for extra measure, wasting my time like this A familiar chonking sound drew close. Ah, sister! Hejinmal said cheerfully, I found this instrument in front of your room Ilyshnish turned and beamed at her sibling. Have I ever told you just how much I love you, dear brother? Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 You said I was gross a few days ago, Hejinmal said. I did, Ilyshnish replied. Now give me my instrument. Eh Hejinmal placed the magical drum on the floor between them and Ilyshnish carefully drew it towards herself with a claw. Inhaling the rich aroma of the enchanted instrument, she felt the tension in her mind ease away. It was already stressful enough that she had been deprived of her hoard C the histories, manuals, records and maps within her humble lair stripped away entirely C and losing yet another precious treasure would have surely driven her over the edge or turned her utterly despondent like the other Frost Dragons of the enclave. Why was her brother so damnably upbeat anyways? Mother, Ilyshnish asked, has Hejinmal gone insane after all that has happened? Your brother isnot the same anymore, daughter, Kilistran answered. Im still me, Hejinmal protested, you make it sound as if Ive been transformed into something else entirely! The you of times past would certainly have not agreed, Kilistran returned. Everyone who has watched you for the past few days recognizes this. He still seems like a weakling to me Ilyshnish gave her brother a dubious once-over. That is not surprising, their mother said, coming from you. Youve heeded my wisdom and made your way far ahead of the others C but youll see just how your brother has really changed soon enough. Kilistran yawned widely, shifting back into her pen. Ilyshnishs mother showed little energy, not even reacting to the valuable drum that was passed right in front of her. Hejinmal, be a dear and let your sister know whats going on. I dont feel like much of anything anymore these days Ilyshnishs scales rippled in disgust as she watched the despondent Kilistran tuck in her head and close her eyes. She could detect no sign of the proud and cunning female that she long considered a role model for herself; the ambitious Frost Dragon matriarch who had set her children on the paths of power and knowledge. Even now, Ilyshnish openly agreed that her own strength relative to the others in her generation was in no small part due to her mothers encouragement, and seeing her current state was disquieting, to say the least. She scowled down at the drum from the Dwarf treasury. How could an entire population of Dragons turn into a pitiful group that resembled nothing more than chattel in such a short period? If you would like somewhere to put that, Hejinmal said, maybe we should start by finding a place for you to stay. Ilyshnish turned away from her discomforting observations, narrowing her eyes at her brother. You want to stick me in one of these pens? Her icy tone set Hejinmal back a few paces, Actually, theres a mountain range to the south near here: it seems a much better place to stay C better than theseaccommodations, anyways. Actually, Hejinmal said, they only made the hoardings large enough for those of us that came initially. Im not sure what theyll find for you. They probably wont let you just go around as you please C we should check and see what sort of arrangements they can come up with. They wont let me? Ilyshnish furrowed her brow, I dont see anything that can stop me. She lashed her tail over the frozen stones, and her front claws idly drew long furrows before her. Hejinmal gave her a long look. Sister, its really not a good idea to display that sort of attitude around here, he said carefully. Cant you tell from how all the others are behaving? I can tell that theyre not worthy of being called Dragons anymore, she sniffed, if thats what youre saying. Why that is is beyond me. You say that there are some powerful individuals around, but all I see are these pasty Undead females wandering about like Quagoa. Mother was right, Hejinmal sighed, youre in for quite a bit of suffering if you plan on learning the hard way. You mean the easy way? Well, yes, I suppose thats practically correct, he tapped a pair of talons on the stone lightly. Ilyshnish, you said to me earlier that its a good thing that I finally understood what father meant by his words to me. Mother is far more cunning than father ever was, even on his best days, so it would be a good thing to heed her words before something unfortunate befalls you. Ilyshnish peered at Hejinmal suspiciously. They got along well enough as far as brood mates went, but it was the first time that he had expressed anything like concern over her well-being. This newfound care for my health is quite unsettling, brother, she said. What are you plotting? Hejinmal let out a nervous laugh, and she tried to ignore his jiggling as he did so. Dragons werent even supposed to jiggle C she once again wondered just how he got this way. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Ahahawas I that obvious? He asked. Rather than obvious, she answered, Ive never heard you speak this way to anyone before. Spit it out. Alright, he cleared his throat in an annoyingly drawn-out way. Youve learned how to take on the appearance of Dwarves and things like that, yes? Go on Yes, well, I thought I could ask you to look around in the Human city, as a Human or something along those lines. This place is a centre of trade, like Feoh Berkana once was, and many things from the world pass through here. With your magic, you can go in amongst them and find books and things that weve never seen before. That sounded a lot more like her brother. If he required her to perform tasks he knew only she was capable of, then his cautionary words to her would at least have some tangible motive behind them. It was something she had planned on doing for herself, anyway, once she decided it was safe enough to do so. If she could get him to owe her a few favours along the way Fine, she said, and Hejinmal heaved a sigh of relief. I will see where this leads me for now. By the way, brother: I hope you dont plan on shutting yourself in again. This flimsy wall is nothing like Dwarven architecture C it will collapse eventually if you keepexpanding like that. Ah, no, they wouldnt let us do anything like that anyways, he replied. Besides, now that I know, I know, yes? Plus with these bags that we all get, I can carry my books with me and read on the fly. The reminder that there were other things that she could get her claws on mollified her irritation over the whole situation somewhat. The Undead female had mentioned that there were other articles as well. If a small amount of her time could net her great gains with little risk, then all the better since she was going to take her time exploring the city with this apparent shelter near at hand anyways. One of those Undead said that there were other things that came along with those bags, she said. Do you have them as well? Hmmyes, Hejinmals belly scraped over the floor as he turned to head towards the table at the entrance. Adults like us receive four Infinite Haversacks. We all also receive a Periapt of Health, Ring of Regeneration, Ring of Sustenance and Greater Ring of Fire Resistance. In addition, there are several Message scrolls provided for communications purposes. Ilyshnishs mind worked as he listed off the treasures. They had never entered into her possession before, but they were items seemingly similar to the ones listed occasionally in the ledgers of Feoh Berkana during the peak of its prosperity C except for the Greater Ring of Fire Resistance, but she decided it was just a more powerful version of that sort of accessory. There must be some catch to all of this, she said as she padded after her brother. Why is everyone getting these? How do they even have so many? It makes absolutely no sense that anyone would think to make even one of us any stronger. Because they are so much stronger that it doesnt matter, Hejinmal replied simply. Everyone is getting these because they believe us so weak that we will eventually perish without them. They are not a tribute, nor are they gifts: just a practical consideration for the times that lie ahead of us. Ah, excuse me Hejinmal called out to the Vampire Bride holding the clipboard, who was walking in the opposite direction. She had several of the same bags that Ilyshnish had seen on Hejinmal slung over her shoulders. At his voice, she turned her head to look up at them as they approached. What can I do for you? She said. Do you have a place for my sister to stay? Hejinmal asked, Im still showing her around, but she has something to put away. The Vampire Bride twirled her pen in her fingers as she looked along the row of pens. The pen stopped, and she looked back up again. This way, please, she said. She led them back over to the entrance with the desk. At the end of the hoardings, there was a large door, which the Vampire Bride pushed open. She stepped back and gestured towards the doorway. Ilyshnish and Hejinmal stretched their necks to peer inside. The length was about the same as the pens that housed the other dragons, but it was only half the width. Several brushes, mops, brooms and buckets were stored at the back of the room, and a long, hanging shelf with towels and boxes placed upon it ran along one of the walls. Well, its a bit narrow, Hejinmal said, but it has some furnishings. You have a door as well C the others dont have that. Ilyshnishs tail twitched. Brother, she growled in a low voice. This is a broom closet. I-is it? Ive never seen one before It definitely is, she told him. I saw a few in the Feoh Berkana while wandering around. All of the inns had them. The size might be a problem in a hundred years or so, but it looks nice and cosy for now, yes? Ilyshnishs tail whipped out and slapped Hejinmal across his right haunch. Hejinmal let out a loud yelp, and Ilyshnish froze in shocked disgust as he rippled from the impact. It took a moment to find her voice again. Im not some shut-in like you! She shouted over his whimpering, How can I stay in a place like this? Look here, youC She turned her head back towards where the Vampire Bride was, but she had gone off somewhere. Ilyshnish looked into the room, then twisted her neck back to look towards the desk before her senses registered someone approaching. A different Vampire Bride walked past her with something in hand, retrieving a hammer from the shelf in the closet before nailing the plaque with the impromptu 19 to the door. The number ended up slightly lopsided and, after a few failed attempts at straightening it, the Vampire Bride simply shrugged and put the hammer away. There you go, Number Nineteen, she said. Oh C well be squeezing by you to access the cleaning tools inside, so dont block the way when youre in therewhere are you going, Number Nineteen? I am NOT Number Nineteen! Ilyshnish growled as she stormed off, Im going somewhere else C you can have your stupid closet! Your orientation and training are incomplete, the Vampire Bride called out after her. Bite me! Ilyshnish snarled. After several more strides, the Vampire Bride started shouting behind her. A Dragon is fleeing! The two others at the desk turned and ran towards Ilyshnish. Several Frost Dragons poked their heads out from their pens. Halt! One Vampire Bride cried. Stop! Called the other. The two Vampire Brides from the desk grabbed her tail and dug their heels into the stone, but the icy surface offered them no purchase. The remaining Vampire Bride ran after them as well. The Frost Dragons exchanged glances between themselves as the three Vampire Brides, fastened to Ilyshnishs tail, skidded along the top of the wall. Its Ilyshnish What is she doing? ...shes fighting the Vampire Brides. What! Were going to be blamed for this! Well be killed! Stop her! Im not ready to become a purse! The wall shuddered under the force of a half dozen Frost Dragons dashing after their defiant sibling. Preparing to take wing, Ilyshnish was bowled over by three of her half-siblings. Ugh! She shouted, Why do you all have so much energy all of the sudden! Getoff! The tangle of Dragons and Vampires continued to writhe upon the wall as the remainder looked on. Sister, IC Hejinmal, I swear if you jump on me IllC Ilyshnish didnt get to finish her threat. The struggle rolled them off of the wall, and they plummeted to the mostly-cleared section of the city below. Six tonnes of Dragons and Vampires crashed into the ground, throwing up a large cloud of dust that rose over the battlements. A few of the nearby denizens C a mix of Dwarves, Lizardmen, Quagoa, Goblins and Ogres C started to appear from the surrounding dwellings, looking curiously towards the commotion. The air was filled with the sound of Dragons hacking away after inhaling the cloud of dust, and the Vampire Brides walked out of it first. Ilyshnish wriggled her way out of the tangled mess of her half-brothers and sisters, finally dragging herself out into the clear air beyond. In front of her stood the three Vampire Brides in a line along a paved street. Behind them was some sort of building complex where many small heads poked out of windows to look in her direction. A tall figure, relative to the Vampire Brides, stepped out of the gate in the low wall of pale stone that surrounded the buildings. She wore odd-looking garments of black and white: with a similarly-styled cap over long, carmine, hair that trailed down her back in two large braids. A dark expression emerged from her dark complexion C a predatory smile accompanied by the gleam of amber eyes that reflected the scarce light about them. For the first time in many months, Ilyshnish felt the chill of fear run up her spine. Oh ho~ The figure licked her lips and grinned, Now what do we have here? Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The Vampire Brides stood aside and lowered their heads as the new female came forward, her steps sounding over the cobblestones. Is this their Mistress? Ilyshnish peered at her from where she crouched warily. Glancing to either side, she figured that she could still escape C there were no discernible weapons or tools that she thought could snag her if she dashed away and flew off, though the dress that the approaching female wore smelled extraordinarily valuable. Perhaps it had some magic that could ensnare her. Miss Lupusregina, one of the Vampire Brides said, this one attempted to escape. That so? The figure replied casually, Guess we cant have that, can webut werent these Frost Dragons all flaccid? The one heres looking pretty feisty: which ones this, anyway? Number Nineteen, another Vampire Bride replied. Number Nineteen? Miss Lupusregina stroked her chin, I thought we only had eighteen? Dont tell me theyre getting busy already. Yes we did, Miss Lupusregina, the last Vampire Bride nodded and gestured to Ilyshnish with a pale hand, and no, theyre not. This one arrived less than an hour ago, guided by another from the mountains in the north. Hmm, Miss Lupusregina gave Ilyshnish an appraising look, so, uh, is this like a bonusor a spare? Something about the way she said spare sent another shudder through Ilyshnish. She began plotting how she could escape again. On one side, the road led into a gate in the wall that marked another section of the city. The other led into the cleared section where she could easily fly out of. Her thoughts were interrupted when another figure appeared in the shadows of the building complex, partially hidden by the walls. If Ilyshnish was something like a Human, she wouldnt have even noticed her there, but, as she was a Dragon, it did nothing to conceal the figure from her. Dragons possessed Blindsight, which made one aware of a large area around them. It was through not just her vision, but through vibrations in the air and ground, smells, heat, pressure and the presence of magic C all of her already keen draconic senses coming together to paint a precise perception of her surroundings and its occupants. Even a disturbed current of air brushing lightly over her snout would alert her to someone in the vicinity. Ilyshnish would have ignored the newcomer but for the odd appearance it presented. At first, she thought it was another individual who was clothed similarly to the one that came before, but four large, chitinous, limbs extended from its back. There was some sort of small, squealing humanoid whelp gripped at the end of each, being waved about haphazardly in the air. Four smaller whelps clutched to the figures torso, supported by silken strands of some sort. Eh? Spare Dragon? It said excitedly in what Ilyshnish thought was another female voice, Can I get some of that, big sis Lupu? Lord Ainz had the ones he killed harvested for parts and I didnt get to try any. Ilyshnishs focus went between the two. They were siblings? As far as she could tell, they werent even the same species. Miss Lupusregina looked over her shoulder, examining the newcomer with her squealing attachments. Mmhif youre feeling hungry, Entoma, maybe you shouldnt be babysitting? She said, I dont know whatll happen to you if big sis Yuri does a headcount after she gets back and youre three kids short. I-Im not hungry, Entoma replied, I just want to save some for later. Ive never had the chance to taste the Dragons from around here. Anyways, if youre done visiting with Lady Nigredo, youd better get back to Carne before you get into trouble again. This was for work, ya know! Miss Lupusregina protested, Those Runesmiths are moving in and new buildings are being raised for them, so I had to ask Lady Nigredo to redo all the counterdivination wards. Ah~ I dont wanna walkI know: can you call Lady Shalltear? Thiss her mess to clean up anyways C maybe I can bum a ride~ Ilyshnish couldnt really follow what they were talking about, but the part about eating Dragons made her want to run away. They were acting so casually in front of her, however, that she feared that some spell or ability would be unleashed against her the moment she tried. Why would anyone even talk so casually in front of a Dragon? Maybe it was because they were so strongbut even the strong could be overturned by powerful attacks, of which Dragons possessed aplenty. She had slain a fair number of overconfident opponents this way. A void opened in the air between them, something Ilyshnish had never seen before. She stared at the new sight, trying to make sense out of its existence as it manifested into a circular opening of some sort. A small figure came out from the void, roughly the height of a Quagoa and dressed in expensive clothing. All of the heads of the beings nearby C including those of Miss Lupusregina and Entoma C lowered in the presence of the new arrival as she fully emerged. With pale features and glowing, crimson eyes, Ilyshnish decided it was something like the Vampire Brides that stood nearbybut she couldnt sense how strong she was. Maybe this was the Mistress that her mother spoke of? She examined the new arrival carefully: she was smaller than the others, yet incalculably powerful C Ilyshnish at least had a sense of how strong Miss Lupusregina and Entoma were. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. You said there was trouble here, Entoma, the new Vampire said as she looked around, but I only see one Dragon? Ilyshnish twisted around to see where the other Dragons had disappeared to. They had scattered out of range of her Blindsight as soon as the portal appeared. She looked up and saw a tail vanish back into the hoardings on the wall containing the pens. She knew that those of her kind were fast, but that was certainly a lot faster than usual C even Hejinmal had vanished without a trace. Yes, Lady Shalltear, the strange, eight-limbed figure replied. Just that one over there. If youre going to kill it, may I please have a bit? Entomas words prodded Ilyshnish into making herself scarce. She darted awayexcept that, after a few steps, she couldnt. She looked behind her to see the fourth Vampire gripping her tail. There wasnt even any sense of effort being placed into maintaining her grasp: if anything, Ilyshnish felt more like she was pulling against some immovable obstacle C as if her tail had been tied to a whole mountain. Lady Shalltears voice sounded from behind as she continued to hold onto Ilyshnish. Hmmwhats the reason for all this commotion anyways? Lady Shalltear asked with no discernible sign of strain. Number Nineteen refused her accommodations, Lady Shalltear, answered the voice of a Vampire Bride. She then tried to leave before completing the standard orientation and training. Something about going somewhere else. I see, Lady Shalltear said, and her eyes met one of Ilyshnishs own. Where is this somewhere else you planned to go? Are there more Frost Dragons, perhaps? If you are not one of the original eighteen, then maybe there are more you would like to show us? Ilyshnish ceased her panicked scrabbling over the cobbled road, which had been torn apart in her struggles. There were other Frost Dragons in the Azerlisia Mountains, but they had become slaves of the Frost Giants. The rest of the Frost Dragon population had simply flown away to other parts of the wide world instead of joining her father, Olasirdarc, in his bid to consolidate power in the glacial range. Ilyshnish tested the hold on her tail again, with no more success than before. With Lady Shalltear voicing her apparent interest, a vague scheme arose in Ilyshnishs mind: she could have this powerful Vampire remove the pesky Frost Giants by exploiting her desire to find more Frost Dragons. Ilyshnish would then escape at a more opportune moment and have the entire range to herself. I can lead you to the other Frost Dragons, in exchange forC Ilyshnish felt herself leave the ground, suddenly twirling over the Vampires head as she was whirled around and around by her tail. She was just as suddenly released, and the few dozen Demihumans watching from the northeast threw themselves to the ground as she hurtled over their heads. Hitting the surface of the lake in the middle of the city section, she skipped over the water twice before ploughing to a stop. The large wave she created washed under a few Lizardman huts on the shore nearby and doused their fires. They hissed in annoyance at her. Why was no one afraid of Dragons in this miserable city? When the world finally stopped spinning, Ilyshnish found Lady Shalltear over her floating form. She flipped over and made to dive into the water but, before she could get very far, she felt a hand grip the base of her neck. The water disappeared from beneath her, and she landed limply on the muddy shore nearby with a splat. I didnt like the way you said that, Lady Shalltears voice floated down from above her again. Honestly, I had some hope that at least one of you might be at least half as excellent as the vassal I recently picked up, but it appears that all of my luck went into drawing her. What makes you think youre permitted to take that tone of voice with me, hm? By what right do you believe you have to bargain? I thought the message finally sunk in when Lord Ainz turned two of your number into crafting materials, but perhaps the third times the charm Ainz Ilyshnish coughed up a mouthful of water. Haaah? The Vampires voice dropped an octave. Lord Ainz Ooal Gown, she cleared her voice. Once I meet with him, he will father a powerful brood with me. Then I will have his favour C and youyou will pay for this There was a long pause after Ilyshnishs words, and she smirked to herself inside. This stupid Vampire realized just how much trouble she was in now, but there was no taking back what she had done. ...what did you just say? Lady Shalltears voice was deathly quiet. I saidC Ilyshnish hurtled through the air again, smashing into the north wall. The world blacked out, and when she came to again, the Vampire was standing in front of her head. Was it this mouth from which spouted forth such ridiculous words? Ilyshnish felt a pinching pain as the Vampires left hand reached down between her jaws, This tongue? Know your place, worm! Crimson eyes flared brightly on a face that warped far more than it should have been able to. Ilyshnish felt her tongue being stretched out of her mouth. The shaft of a glaive appeared, gripped in Lady Shalltears right hand; its long, wicked, blade pulsing with vile darkness. The Vampire glanced up at it briefly, and an equally wicked grin appeared on her face. She has the right idea, I suppose, she said. All of you misbehaving reptiles should simply have their tongues pinned to the ground. How fitting that I have the weapon Ive chosen for her on hand. Ilyshnish twitched, then she squirmed and writhed as she desperately tried to come free. But the fingers pinching her tongue were a merciless vice, and the evil-looking blade angled down, inching ever closer. The Vampires unnaturally wide smile stretched and grew. I see youre quite excited over the prospect of being stuck here for weeks, Lady Shalltear purred to the accompaniment of Ilyshnishs laboured breath. Mare doesnt have any rain scheduled for the area around E-Rantel for the next little while since the crops of grain are ripening. It will be very hot on this side of the Demihuman Quarter, and Frost Dragons just love that sort of thing, dont they? Maybe we can even cook those eggs in there before they give you any more insolent urges C I wonder what the nobles around here would pay for hard-boiled Dragon eggs. It should be an extraordinarily rare delicacy, yes? Monster. The Undead were evil creatures, Ilyshnish knew, but it was only now that she understood just how evil they were. Why had Hejinmal led her to this horrible place, to be tormented by this exceedingly cruel being? A low sob left Ilyshnishs throat, followed by another. Why was this happening to her? What had she done to deserve this? Her forlorn display only seemed to entice Lady Shalltear all the more, and Ilyshnish could only stare wide-eyed through panicked wheezing as the polearm slowly entered her mouth. The edge of the blade touched her tongue, and she convulsed violently as the dark energy of the weapon wracked her body. A wail of exquisite draconic agony echoed over the rooftops. Ilyshnish thrashed and writhed in mind-rending pain; her screams bouncing off of the city walls multiple times before rising out into the night sky. It wasnt until she had rolled over quite a few times that she realized that the grip on her tongue was gone. She tested her mouth for blood: it appeared that the glaive did not actually cut into her, but the horrific sensation still pulsed through her body. A feeling of wrongness fell upon her; a sense of dread that seeped into her very being. Through her pain-addled senses, she looked around and saw Lady Shalltear standing above her nearby, wiping her fingers with a pristine silk handkerchief. The warped features of the Vampires face had vanished; returned to the appearance that was not much different than those of other humanoid creatures. Ilyshnish whimpered in terror as Lady Shalltear turned her bright crimson gaze down at her, a glow of satisfaction over her face. Ah, that was so refreshing, Lady Shalltear said cheerfully. Ludmila has an excellent sense for these matters, surely. I wonder how amazing it would feel if I went all the waywell, if ever you are feeling defiant, please feel free to let me know. I will be most delighted to oblige you again. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 It hurts. Ilyshnish stared morosely at the door of the broom closet, holding her jaw open gingerly. The pulsing waves of pain from the horrible, evil, glaive still coursed through her body, and she wasnt recovering at all. She felt weak and sick; she felt lethargic, yet she was unable to sleep. Dragons did not possess fast, supernatural regeneration like some other species, but they did have a robust constitution and recovered fairly quickly from even grave injuries if they were afforded the time to rest. As far as she knew, the weapon had simply touched her tongue, yet, after over a day, she still teetered in the same, dire state as when she had initially received the injury. She couldnt even detect any real injuries on her person C only a helpless sense of impending doom: the shadow of death that lurked just out of view. Was it some sort of cursed weapon? Recalling the lambent darkness sheathing the wickedly gleaming blade, she believed the possibility high. It could have been some sort of unholy weapon as well C one that inflicted necrotic damage on a victim, leaving wounds unhealable until the attached conditions were addressed. Such weapons she had read about, but not from cargo manifests of traders and shopkeepers. These were weapons listed in judicial documents, considered the tools of assassins and villains and thus outlawed in the Dwarven Kingdom. Not that knowing this helped her in any way. The songs of recovery and healing that she possessed didnt work, and those powerful enough to remove curses and other similar conditions were beyond her. Number Twelve, the voice of a Vampire Bride leaked through the thin wooden door. A minute later, she felt the presence of a Dragon standing in the corridor outside. Due to her draconic Blindsight, she didnt need to open the closet door to see what was happening immediately beyond it. In an attempt to distract herself from the maddening pain, Ilyshnish focused on what was going on outside her tiny room. The door was so thin that it didnt obstruct much of what was coming across from the other side. When Number Twelve arrived at the front desk, two of the Vampire Brides moved to equip magical bags onto his torso. He remained still, even when they crawled over him to secure the straps. Deliver these to the Feoh Jura surface outpost by this time tomorrow, a Vampire Bride said. You will receive further instructions from the clerk posted there. Have a safe journey. The Frost Dragon wordlessly nodded, walking out into the open section of wall nearby to take wing, where he vanished beyond the limit of Ilyshnishs Blindsight. Number Five The process repeated itself several times over the course of the next hour. Why were so many Dragons being sent to the Dwarf city? It didnt sound like they were mounting an attack. Number Two, the Vampire Brides voice sounded yet again. This should be mother... Ilyshnish recalled the number nailed to the post beside Kilistrans pen. As the much larger Dragon presence stopped in front of the door, Ilyshnish rose to her feet. Doing so made her involuntarily close her mouth, and a fresh bout of pain lanced through her body. Her back arched as she let out a hoarse sounding squeak one would ever expect to issue forth from a ten-metre long Adult Dragon. The ridge of her spine bumped up into the shelf above; boxes, towels and other objects rained down upon her. Her drum landed on her head with a low booming sound C she did not recall putting it there. Considering who else was around, it had most likely been Hejinmal. The door drifted open from the various objects falling against it. Is something the matter, daughter? Kilistran asked with an expression of vague curiosity on her face. What does it look like, mother?" Ilyshnish groaned. No, wait, where are you going? I meanwhy are you all being sent to the Dwarves? Why? Thats becauseC Kilistran paused as a Vampire Bride crawled up her shoulder. Thats because...its a job? I believe thats what they called it, anyway. Job? Ilyshnish furrowed her brow at the strange word, What do you mean by this? It is what it is, Kilistran shrugged as the Vampire Bride hopped off. Look, mother needs to go and work now, so be a good girl and stay at home. Hejinmals still around since theyre not sure what to do with him yet: you should speak with him if theres anything more you need to know. Kilistran turned her head away and shuffled out to take wing, quickly rising to the north. Why did she have so many more bags? The Vampire Bride called for the next number and, eventually, seventeen Frost Dragons had departed to the north on some unknown job and Ilyshnish was left with her aches and pains. A Vampire Bride came up to the door. What do you want? Ilyshnish said in sulky tones. The Undead female ignored her question, stepping around her to clean up the mess in the broom closet. In a few minutes, everything was sorted neatly again C even the drum was back in its place above her head. Task complete, the Vampire Bride walked out and closed the door. Wait, Ilyshnish called out after her. The door opened slightly, and the Vampire Bride poked its head in, an unspoken question in its crimson gaze. My drum C did you put it away earlier today as well? Yes? Why? Is it not one of your belongings? The Vampire Brides head disappeared from the door, and she walked away. wait, Ilyshnish called out after her again. A head popped into the door again. Ilyshnish quickly reviewed the events of the past few days before speaking. AhemCow, she winced. I would like to join the others. Is there any way to restore my condition, so that I may understand what is going on? The Vampire Bride blinked twice, and she walked off to the front desk without a word. After a brief discussion with another Vampire Bride that was working at her post, she returned to the broom closet and opened the door again. The second Vampire Bride hopped down off of the wall into the Demihuman Quarter. Come out to the front desk, the remaining Vampire bride told her. W-why? Ilyshnish asked, Im in pain, you know? We are sending for Lady Pestonya, she replied. Lady Pestonya? Is that something like Lady Shalltear? The Vampire Bride gave her a long look before replying. Lady Shalltear is a divine magic caster C as is Lady Pestonya. She will be tending to your condition. The offer of healing was greatly at odds with the memory of Lady Shalltear. Ilyshnish hesitated at the threshold of her room. Should I inform Lady Pestonya that youre not coming? The Vampire Bride asked. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. No, wait C Ill come. Ilyshnish carefully slipped out of the closet, taking care not to step too solidly and thus send another wave of pain through her body. Upon reaching the desk, she craned her neck to look around. There was a slight noise as the Vampire Bride that had hopped off the wall crawled back up again, followed by another figure who seemed to have leapt straight up from the ground. Ilyshnish stared as it landed lightly before her C never in her life had she seen something so small jump so high before. What was the purpose of building these walls if everyone was able to get over them with such ease? The new figure, who Ilyshnish assumed was Lady Pestonya, had an outfit that was roughly similar to the Miss Lupusregina and Entoma from before. It, too, she sensed to be of exquisite value. Like Lady Shalltear, she could not determine how strong this Lady Pestonya was, so she decided to not try anything lest she suffer another harrowing episode. Lady Pestonya looked up at her with a face that Ilyshnish thought was what a Quagoa would look like if they were shaved bald. Upon further inspection, however, she did not have the same, distinct features as the subterranean race. Poor thing, Lady Pestonya said. How long has she been like this for? Thirty-Six hours, Lady Pestonya, one of the Vampire Brides replied. This appears to be Lady Shalltears work, Lady Pestonya seemed to examine Ilyshnish with her strange eyes, reducing someone to a sliver of health and leaving them to suffer indefinitely. Except, hmmdid she leave any instructions regarding this Frost Dragon? Aside from having her returned to the pens, none, the Vampire Bride replied, Lady Shalltear left immediately after dealing with her. I see. Well in that case Lady Pestonya held her palm out towards Ilyshnish. Greater Restoration. Ilyshnish felt a wave of powerful magic wash over her, sweeping away the sense of affliction which pervaded her body. The magic dissipated, and a tangible sense of relief replaced the sense of wrong that loomed over her from before. She still felt the injury that had started everything, but no longer did she feel that she could not recover over time. The Dragons here have a Ring of Regeneration, I believe? Lady Pestonya said, There are a few Adventurer Guild sessions which may need my attention today, so I will be conserving my mana. Was there anyone else? There is no one else, Lady Pestonya, the Vampire Bride bowed respectfully. Thank you for your assistance. Ill be off then. If you require anything further, you should be able to find me in the orphanage nearbywoof. Woof? Lady Pestonya silently turned away and, like the Vampire Bride a short while ago, hopped off the wall into the Demihuman Quarter. The Vampire Bride near Ilyshnish peered up at her silently. What? You Frost Dragons are entirely lacking in decorum, the Vampire Bride told her. Even though they are much weaker, the mortals I have come to know are far preferable to your kind. You need to learn some proper behaviour if you know whats good for you. WhaC Anyways, now that weve dealt with your affliction, we will be resuming things from where we last left off The other Vampire Bride retrieved a clipboard from the desk and came forward to stand beside the first. In order for you to join the others, the first continued, you must first undergo orientation and training to qualify, though I suppose most of it shouldnt take long Ilyshnish stretched her neck out to look down at the clipboard. The Vampire Bride scowled up at her and swatted her in the nose with it. It didnt hurt Ilyshnish, but being abruptly smacked in the snout caused her to recoil. Hey! Stop being so nosy, its rude. She glared down at the Vampire Bride that had struck her, but she seemed entirely unconcerned. What is your name? ... Well, I guess that doesnt matter, since we just go by the numbers. Lets seeyoure about ten metres long? That should make you an Adult Frost Dragon...how old are you? One-hundred and seven. Ilyshnish answered promptly, then measured the two Vampire Brides for a reaction. It was difficult to tell the age of the Undead C she had no idea how, really C but if they outwardly deferred to their clear elders as Dragons did, she thought it was something she could exploit. The Vampire Bride simply moved on to her next question after the other penned down the response and nodded. You are part of Kilistrans brood, yes? Yes HmmKilistran has divine caster levels: have you gained anything along those lines? Levels? I dont know what you''re talking about. Are you able to use any spells or abilities aside from what your kind innately wield? Why she would be required to give away her secrets was beyond her. They wouldnt even let her look at whatever was on the clipboard, yet they wanted to know everything. ... If you hide anything from us, the Vampire Bride said evenly, you may be punished in the future. ... Ah, Ilyshnish, Hejinmals upbeat voice came from behind her, and she turned her head at his approach, I see youre finally getting around to filing your paperwork. Dont forget to tell them youre a Bard C thats pretty important, right? Hejinmal! Hiiiieee! The sound of pen scratching over paper turned her attention back around. The Vampire Bride taking down the information nodded. Youre a Bard? The Vampire Bride conducting the interview asked, What sort of Bard are you? What sort of Ilyshnish muttered before answering, A Dragon Bard, isnt that plainly obvious? Thenyou can sing? she continued to press her, Perform music? I know some Dwarf songs A Dragon Bard that sings Dwarf songs, the Vampire Bride taking down notes looked up at her dubiously. Oh, give me a break C it was all we had at home! How about magic? The questions continued, Can you cast spells? Does your music influence those around you? Yes, yes and yes. Why were these even questions? Why was she even answering them, for that matter? This was all Hejinmals fault. What about fighting ability? Do you have any skills or magic relevant to combat? Youre going to make me fight? Theyre just basic questions, sister, Hejinmal said from the side. I dont think theres any need for us to fight since they have much stronger things pretty much everywhere. Of course I can fight, Ilyshnish answered testily, and yes being a Bard helps. I can sing and dance and recite poetry. I can cast spells and do all sorts of other thingsthat is what a Bard does, yes? I-I didnt know you could dance, sister, Hejinmal looked at her. I dont think Ive ever seen one of us dance before. Neither have we, said one of the Vampire Brides. Show us this dance. How about no? Ilyshnish said, I dont see what this has to do with anything. It doesnt, she replied, we just wanted to see it. Bards are entertainers as well, yes? I am not some sideshow for your personal amusement! Ilyshnish slammed her right foreleg on the floor. Lets just get on with this inane series of questions. Aww Shut up, Hejinmal! Her low growl quieted her curious brother, and Ilyshnish turned back to the Vampire Brides. The interviewer continued to scan over the contents of the clipboard. Do you know the locations of all the Dwarven cities in the Azerlisia Mountains? She asked. Of course, Ilyshnish sniffed. I know all of the places in the Azerlisia Mountains. The clipboard-wielding Vampire Bride walked away, disappearing down a tower stairwell near to the front desk. How convenient, the remaining Vampire Bride said. Hejinmal only knows where Feoh Berkana is. You will bring him to Feoh Jura and participate in the activities there. Since you have Bard levels, you should be able to improve upon his sluggish performance. Why am I suddenly tending to my older brother? Ilyshnish complained. I still dont know what this job is about, for that matter. Your tasks will be assigned to you after you arrive. Once your items have been equipped, you will depart immediately. Dont tell me I have to get him there by this time tomorrow. It took him two days to get here from Feoh Berkana the last time around. Was this with your enhancements as a Bard? Of course not. Why would I even bother doing that? ... ... ...anyways, just get there as quickly as possible, the Vampire Bride told her. There will be time for a proper analysis in the weeks to come. The second Vampire Bride appeared again, arms piled high with magical bags. Ilyshnishs attention was riveted to them as they were laid upon the desk. One, two, three, four, fiveoh, it seems like youre being treated as an Old Dragon, sister, Hejinmal said. I am not an old dragon, Ilyshnish snapped. Im a fresh and healthy Adult Dragon. Yes, everyone can smell that. That door blocking off your room doesnt seem to help any. Youre being gross again, brother. ...I didnt mean it like that. Thats not making it any better. The Vampire Brides split up between Ilyshnish and Hejinmal, each carrying an Infinite Haversack. The one approaching Ilyshnish sniffed in her direction several times; she wondered if she could swat her with her talons. You may use this one container for your personal belongings, the Vampire Bride told her after fastening the magical bag over her shoulder. The others will contain various cargo and parcels for delivery and are organized as such. They will change hands at the various offices on a regular basis, so be sure not to misplace your own items lest they are left behind somewhere. After securing all of the bags onto her body with sturdy straps of some unknown material, the Vampire Bride came forward with the various articles of jewellery that Hejinmal had described the previous night. Ilyshnish watched as the items that were equipped changed in size to fit snugly to her digits, tail and around her neck. As soon as the Ring of Regeneration fitted itself to her, she felt herself slowly, but surely, recovering from her injury. These accessories are not to leave your person, the Vampire Bride continued in her instructions, unless a different set of equipment is ordered for use. They are the property of the Sorcerous Kingdom, and are not to be lost, sold or otherwise exchanged. Ilyshnish peered down at the diminutive Vampire Bride before her. Obviously, she was never going to let these accessories go. She wondered how they even planned on enforcing this strange set of rules. A manifest has been added to your personal Infinite Haversack, which will be updated with all of the transactions performed throughout your scheduled stops at each post. Keep your deliveries timely and with a minimum of incidents: Lady Shalltear will be most displeased if we represent the new transportation network poorly. Ilyshnishs tongue twitched at the mention of the powerful Vampire. She had agreed to play along with whatever they were on about for the time being, but she wanted to strike off on her own once she saw all there was to see of this place. Even with the halfhearted attempts at making life more comfortable, it was cramped, noisy and hot. It was not a place where one could sleep comfortably for a month after a decent meal. Lady Shalltear will be there? She asked. Oh yes, the Vampire Bride replied, she will be supervising the operations personally. If youre not on your best behaviour, you may incur her wrath again. Ilyshnish sighed. Are we ready to leave, brother? Hm? Oh yes, Hejinmal replied. They dont look it, but these bags are quite weighty C especially when you have to carry them for long distancesplease dont leave me behind again, sister. If Im supposed to take you to Feoh Jura, why would I leave you behind? That seems counterproductive. ...I suppose youre correct. It must be because you did it last time. Arent you the one that has supposedly learned in those abnormal ways for a century? Thats true...I guess it just means that our nature is not so easy to escape C even for me. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Two of the Vampire Brides watched with looks of grave concern as Hejinmal hurled himself from the wall, flapping frantically even as he angled down alarmingly towards the lake in the middle of the Demihuman Quarter. Demihumans scurried about in mass panic as he skimmed over the ground like some sort of gigantic sausage with wings. Does he always take off like this? Ilyshnish muttered absently. No, the Vampire Bride beside her replied, Lady Aura was here the last time to provide assistance. Another Lady? There certainly seemed to be many people with titles here. Hejinmal managed to level out just before diving into the surface of the water, huffing his way out of the bowl and over the city walls. Werent you supposed to be helping him? The Vampire Bride asked, What if he had crashed? Then it wouldve been quite amusing, Ilyshnish answered. It would have been a debacle! The Vampire Bride placed her hands on her hips as she looked up at Ilyshnish with a cross expression, We need to maintain a spotless image, or Lady Shalltear will be furious. She expects no delays, no collateral damage and a low workplace incident rate. Doesnt the other night count as an incident? I said low. Ilyshnish turned her head and glowered down at the Vampire Bride, who did not react, as usual. The third Vampire Bride joined them, taking notes on her clipboard. Well, he didnt crash C so thats that, Ilyshnish said. He wont be able to hunt for anything with that body of his either unless something just happens to fly straight into his mouth. With a Ring of Sustenance, there should be no problems. Hmph, Ilyshnish sent a puff of shimmering ice crystals into the air. In that case, he can just not eat until he sheds all that extra weight. Then I wont have to waste my magic on him. Dont feedthefat one, the third Vampire Bride murmured as she continued taking notes. Anyways, Ilyshnish said, I guess I should see where Hejinmal has disappeared to C maybe Ill find him passed out in a field nearby. She shuffled up to the edge of the wall. With a single, powerful stroke, she launched herself into the sky, sending clouds of frost and dust swirling everywhere. Have a safe journey, the Vampire Brides voice drifted up after her. She glanced back towards the wall with one eye: the three Vampire Brides were staring up at her with expressionless faces. Ilyshnish made two large circuits over the city walls, using the currents of air rising off of the sunbaked streets to lift her effortlessly to greater heights. A multitude of figures milled about below for purposes she could not discern: Humans and Demihumans of many shapes and sizes moving in nonsensical patterns from place to place. There appeared to be two roads leading out from the city to the south and the north, branching out over vast stretches of rolling fields and forested hills. Satisfied that she had reached a suitable altitude to begin the journey back north, Ilyshnish altered her course and scanned the surroundings for Hejinmal. A vexed sound escaped her when she discovered his rotund profile far below, not very far from the city walls. She shed her precious altitude again, diving down and circling him several times before settling alongside her brother. Hejinmal, what are you doing? Imuhflying? Ilyshnish looked down: they couldnt have been more than ten metres off of the ground. It was close enough that she could pick up every stone and stem below with her Blindsight. A group of six humanoids gaped up at them as the two Frost Dragons slowly drifted by overhead. Three of those things we just flew over had bows, Ilyshnish glanced back at them. What are you doing flying so low? If you fly over a glacier like this later, something is going to jump out of the ice and snatch you out of the air like the fatty snack that you are. Im trying! Hejinmal cried out pathetically. What is there to try about it? Ilyshnish furrowed her brow, You could have just used the air currents over the city toCbah, never mind. Looking over his corpulent figure again, Ilyshnish decided that Hejinmal was too massive to glide properly. How he had managed to make the trip up to Feoh Berkana alone days ago without being eaten or captured was beyond her ability to imagine. Im surprised you managed to survive the last trip up there. Lady Aurahelped me, he huffed out. Magic. Cancan you, haahhaah The pitiful sight disturbed her. How could it be that they were siblings? Just hold on, she told him, Ill figure something out. While Ilyshnish had used magic to attack others, she had only ever used beneficial enchantments for herself. Well, it shouldnt be that much differentprobably. Pointedly ignoring the laboured breathing of her brother beside her, she started to sing a soft song. The notes of the gentle melody swirled with the sweet sound of her voice in the air around them as she wove her magic. As the enchantment settled about them, Hejinmal picked up speed and steadily gained altitude. This is amazing, sister! He said excitedly, How long have you been able to do this for? Who knows? She replied noncommittally, We need to be above the peaks before we get to them, so dont stop climbing. Er...really? I didnt do that on the way north last time C shouldnt it be easier to go through the valleys? Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Seriouslyhow are you still alive? Every Frost Giant for the hundreds of kilometres along the way must have been sleeping or something. Hejinmal quickly ascended after her sarcastic reply. A few hours later, they were crossing high over the foothills into the mountains proper. You have a beautiful voice, sister, Hejinmal suddenly said without prompting. Youre being creepy again, brother, Ilyshnish frowned. I mean it! I really do She shot her brother an annoyed look, and he cringed away. Ive happened to overhear several of those Human Bards around the city while wandering along the walls, he continued after a short silence. They...they dont sound like that. They dont? No, I mean they do, but Make up your mind, brother. Hejinmal appeared to give his words some thought. They flew onwards for several kilometres before he cleared his throat to try again. When they are performing regularly, in the town plazas and noble gardens, their music sounds like what I suppose Humans consider proper music. When they are using music to weave magic for whatever other work theyre doing, however, it doesnt C its a disjointed, chaotic, mess that you can only get bits and pieces out of. It sends shivers up my spine, reallyits like something is wrong, and I can feel it: but I dont know why. With most of her time in the city being stuck in her pen trying to recover from Lady Shalltear, she hadnt had the opportunity to explore at all. With her injuries past her, Hejinmals words sparked curiosity over the new places that she could visit. I guess Ill have to check the next time were back thereso youre saying that it doesnt sound like that when I weave magic through song? Yes, exactly C when you performed that spellsong just now, I think I just heard it the way it was. It had Dwarven lyrics, with a proper melody and everything. If it was a Human Bard from the city, it would have probably sounded like a bizarre and jarring series of incomprehensible noises. Its probably because they are not Dragons, Ilyshnish said. Many races do not understand magic in the same manner as we C neither do they perceive the world by the same measures. Youve been around that city for longer than I: there is no beauty or comprehension in its form C only the transient marks of toil and struggle in their brief lives, as countless fleeting wills pull in countless different directions. All of their efforts will crumble to dust as their histories tell, and even those histories will crumble away. Only we will remain to remember that they ever even existed. That smug, twisted view is entirely mother, Hejinmal remarked. Its not as if you havent seen the Quagoa, Ilyshnish countered. All these mortals are the same: all that ever changes are their teeming numbers as they struggle in short-lived futility and perish. They have no appreciation for the world in its entirety C only the meagre fragment of it that is dangled before them. In being aware of that tiny fragment, they become confident that they understand the entire world. We Frost Dragons remember everything we experience and may develop a great degree of understanding through the ages, but even we would never become so arrogant as to believe such a thing. Okay, that part is decidedly not mother, Hejinmal admitted. Still, it is not mortals that rule the Sorcerous Kingdom. You mean those Undead? Ill admit a few of the things there are quite powerful, but they are much the same as mortals when it comes to their view of the greater scheme of things. It will take more than a dusty old Lich with delusions of grandeur to convince me otherwisethough perhaps with this Dragon Lord that leads them, there may be some promising things to come. The steady beat of Hejinmals wings faltered, and he turned to look at her strangely. What? Why would you think Ainz Ooal Gown is a Dragon Lord? Im going to kill you, brother, Ilyshnish sang sweetly. Hejinmals enchantment shattered, and he started to lose momentum. W-why! Who else would you think that I would think could kill father so easily? She fumed, I even asked you! You asked if he was a male! You were withholding some pretty important details there, brother! These are your future nieces and nephews in here! What! Why are you bringing them into this? Its not as if anything would change if you knew! Argh! What am I going to do now? Time waits for no clutch, Hejinmal! They flew on in silence for a few minutes, as Hejinmal struggled vainly to maintain their pace. I have to leave, brother, she finally said. Leave? B-butwhere? North, over the sea to the frozen places far beyond. If I find a few good currents of wind, someone will latch onto my scent. GrrI wanted to be more selective about my first clutch too. No, wait C maybe I have enough time to string a few males along Whatwill you doafter? Hejinmal was rapidly running short on breath. Just leave them up there I guess, Ilyshnish shrugged. Or maybe set them up on some decent icebergs if I spot them along the way. IdontI dont His words trailed off into heavy panting. Ilyshnish restored the enchantments on her floundering brother before he dropped completely out of the sky. Idont think theyll let you, Hejinmal said after his wheezing abated. They wont even believe youll come back. Hmmthats a pretty good idea, brother, Ilyshnish said. Ive gotten everything I wanted out of them C it might be a good time to just leave. The Sorcerous Kingdom is full of powerful casters: theyve probably put something on this equipment, or have ways to divine you no matter where you go Then what do I do? Dont you think this is a pretty pressing matter, brother? It is! I know it isbutwell, maybe we could just ask Lady Shalltear when we arrive in Feoh Jura? She wanted to cook and sell them to these mortals! She did? I-I mean...what choice do we have? You cant escape, sister. All we can do is ask and hope for a favourable reply. They flew for the rest of the day in silence, and it was not until the dark hours of the morning that they arrived at the surface outpost of Feoh Jura. Despite the early hour, the fortress-like structure hewn out of the mountain was bustling with activity: a stream of Dwarves was steadily bringing up cargo from the access shaft and loading them onto sledges, while Vampire Brides attended to Frost Dragons flying in and out. They landed on a clear section of the outpost wall, and several Vampire Brides crawled up to retrieve their delivery. As light as they had felt when she departed from the E-Rantel, they were now like heavy stone weights after nearly sixteen hours of flight. Hejinmal looked down to the Vampire Bride who was updating his cargo manifest. Ahem. Excuse me? His voice lacked a certain draconic assertiveness, which annoyed Ilyshnish for some reason. Yes, what is it? The Vampire Bride answered absently, not looking up from her work. My sister here needs to see Lady Shalltear, he answered. Is she available? Its a matter of great importance. The Vampire Bride scanned the page in the manifest, then looked down into the area where the sledges were being loaded. Hmmthe Dwarves seem to be behind a bit, and it says here that you are to travel together with Number Nineteen Thats my sister, Hejinmal filled in helpfully. Ilyshnish itched to give him a thwack. Is that so? The Vampire Bride replied, In that case, you should have about half an hour before theres enough to send you two off with. Lady Shalltear should be near the gate leading down into the city. The two Frost Dragons looked to the massive, metal gate through the heavy flakes of blowing snow. With so many people moving about, the air was a mix of smells, sounds and movements which made it hard for them to determine who was who. Ilyshnish looked for the black gown that she had seen Lady Shalltear wearing the previous night. I dont see anyone like Lady Shalltear, Ilyshnish said. Me neither, said Hejinmal. The Vampire Bride turned to point in the direction of the open gates. Shes on the right side of the gate under the small pavilion there C wearing the white fur coat and ushanka. Ushwah? Hejinmal struggled with the word. The fur cap. Ilyshnish looked back down to the loading area. There was indeed a pavilion at the gate, with a figure in a white fur coat and cap standing within behind a stone desk. They padded around the wall of the outpost until they reached the mountain face and hopped down to the ground. There was a wumph sound as her brother flattened a snowdrift behind her, sending even more snow into the howling wind. Nearly half of those present stopped what they were doing to turn their heads at the sudden noise. You again, Lady Shalltear peered up at Ilyshnish, then glanced over to Hejinmal. Well, at least you brought the fat one as well. I didnt expect him to arrive for a few days yet. Is something the matter? I Ilyshnishs voice trailed off as she thought about how she could put her circumstances across in a convincing manner. Lady Shalltear, Hejinmal said from beside her, my sister needs to breed. I will definitely kill this idiot. The Vampire furrowed her brow, and her lips turned down into a small frown. Breed, you say? Hmmwell, if that means I get more Frost Dragonswere quite busy at the moment, so you have around twenty minutes to get it over with. T-twenty minutes? Ilyshnish said incredulously, Thats nowhere near enough time; I still have to find a mate andC How about this one? Lady Shalltear pointed to Hejinmal. I-I, er, uh Hejinmal spluttered. Thats my brother! Is that so? Hmlets see, how about Lady Shalltear turned to look around the outpost with a finger on her chin. Theyre all my siblings! Oh. Well, thats too bad I suppose, Lady Shalltear looked back up at her. We have an important schedule to keep, so I cant have you flying off to Lord-Peroroncino-knows-where. Better luck next time C maybe you should have used the Temple of the Six Great Gods? Ive recently heard that they offer matchmaking services. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Im so sorry, sister. Stop reminding me, brother. She should have put more energy into her reply, but Ilyshnish was too dejected to care about much. She shifted her weight as they waited on the wall for their deliveries to be readied and loaded. Though she wasnt paying much attention to the goings-on around the trading outpost, everything that she sensed around her was still entering her memory and thus associations started to be made between the collective experiences of her life which could be recalled with perfect clarity. The Dwarves were loading the sledges with what appeared to be bulky and durable articles: food and furniture and other similar goods. In addition, each sledge had a dozen or so Dwarf passengers. When roughly six of these sledges had been fully loaded, the Undead horses drawing them would head off as a small caravan following the route to Feoh Berkana. Even with the heavy snowfall, there seemed to be enough traffic going back and forth to establish a clear trail. The more fragile and valuable-looking items had been separated from the rest of the belongings being transported and placed into Infinite Haversacks after being recorded on cargo manifests by Vampire Brides. Having their cargo processed, each Dwarf was then handed a slip of paper and directed to wait for the next caravan. When enough of the magical bags had been filled, a Dragon was sent off with them. As a whole, the Dwarves appeared to be doing practically none of the real work on the surface. For what reason are they helping the Dwarves? Ilyshnish wondered, There seems to be little benefit to all this. Has some great tribute been delivered for all this assistance being provided? HmIm not exactly sure how things went on the Dwarves end, Hejinmal said, but what it amounts to is the initiation of cordial diplomatic relations and trade. Though the relationship just started recently, I believe that the objective of the Sorcerous Kingdom is to have the Dwarf Kingdom become their allies. Allies? Ilyshnish scoffed at the notion, Dont you mean tributaries? These Dwarves are pitifully weak and offer no benefits aside from gleaning the fruits of their productivity. I assume this to be the case, at least C between the Dwarves and we Frost Dragons with our Quagoa slaves, we would have made far superior allies. Its a matter of perspective, I suppose, Hejinmal replied. Lady Shalltear is not the only powerful being in the Sorcerous Kingdom, and youve personally experienced her ire. We are all weak, in their eyes. The Sorcerer King apparently chose the Dwarves because he recognized them for that very productivity you mentioned. So father died because the Dwarves are better crafters? Ilyshnish snorted, Maybe you had better learn some trade skills, dear brother. Actually sister, about thatI was wondering if you could teach me. Im not a smith, Hejinmal. To become a Bard, I mean. I thought more on what our parents would say: about strength and pursuing the paths to power. With the forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom being as strong as they are, trying to stand out on those terms seems rather futileso I thought, why not become something useful. You really need to stop with that cringing attitude of yours, brother, Ilyshnish narrowed her eyes at him in annoyance. Start acting like a proper Dragon C youre not some sort of pet. Hejinmal went into a fit of coughing, and the people below scattered away from flecks of spittle that rained down from above. Several Dwarves shouted up angrily at him. S-sorry, he apologized sheepishly, deaf to her words. Ilyshnish rolled her eyes and eyed the pavilion where the bags were being loaded C there still werent enough yet. A new caravan of sledges departed, just as another arrived. Its not just that, sister, Hejinmal resumed speaking. Bards are masters of knowledge and lore, arent they? We are not so different, you and IC I cannot believe I just heard that, Ilyshnish sneered. Just because we both love to read and learn about the world does not make us alike. We are not like these mortals with their lifespans that are but an insignificant drop in the great ocean of time C who must decide what they must be before the brief flicker of their lives vanishes. You have an eternity to become what you are to be, and an eternity to regret should you embark upon the wrong path. Didnt you just advise me to learn some trade skills? It was a joke brother, she sighed. I am now speaking to you seriously. Thenthenwhy did you choose to be a Bard? I did not choose: it is what I am, Ilyshnish was growing impatient with his fantastical silliness. How do you not understand this? Perhaps youve shut yourself in with those books for so long that you think youre a Dwarf? Or perhaps a Quagoa? I will be nice enough, in this case, to remind you that you are a Dragon, brother. We do not grow the same way as those mortals, nor do we perceive and learn about the world the same way. Even the way we understand magic is not the same if what the books in Feoh Berkana say on the subject are not just the ravings of a lunatic. I suppose those books on magic did not make much sense. Even mother decided that they were only useful as a reference. The results are similar, yet their ways are entirely alien to us. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Exactly. If you wish to grasp magic, then you must understand how we C as Dragons C use it naturally. If you wish to fly your own course, then do so with the understanding that you are a Dragon, not one of these puny mortal races. The knowledge that one acquires most certainly helps once you are on your way, but do not pursue these mortal paths; they arent suited for our kind, and will only lead you to sorrow and regret. How do you know all this, sister? Hejinmal said after a brief silence, Did mother tell you? Some of it, Ilyshnish admitted. But you should know by now that our kind is not one to be told. I know these things because I have already set out on my path, as has our mother. It is not something you will truly realize until you do. All I can say is what I have already said C all that remains is up to you. All I am right now is incredibly confused. Good. At least those silly pretences no longer have a hold on you. Why else do you think father did not force you to become anything in all the years that you shut yourself away? Why does mother still hold confidence in you despite your current, wretched state? It can take ages to become what you are to be, even when you are seeking it actively C and forcing your hand may ruin it forever. Fortunately C or unfortunately C we Dragons just so happen to live for exactly that long. The fresh layer of snow built up on the wall near their feet crumbled away, and the heads of two Vampire Brides popped up. Ilyshnish noted the magical bags over their shoulders as they finished scaling the wall C it seemed that there was finally enough to have them fly to Feoh Berkana. She and Hejinmal shook off the snow which had accumulated on them during the wait. The pair of Vampire Brides looked back and forth between them after finishing their task. What? Ilyshnish looked down at the two Undead in return. Can he fit? Ilyshnish blinked. Excuse me? The broken ventilation shafts leading into the city have been repaired or blocked off entirely in the past few days, the Vampire Bride explained. Can this fat one fit into the main access shaft leading down from the trading outpost? Oh. Yes, he left through there the last time C it was a tight squeeze, though. As long as he can fit, it shouldnt be a problem, the Vampire Bride said. Why are you asking? Ilyshnish asked. The surface outpost at Feoh Berkana is in poor condition, the Vampire Bride answered. We just started using it and it almost collapsed entirely. The ongoing work to clear the rubble and survey the damage has just started, and the road aboveground is clogged with traffic. Were having air freight delivered directly to the city level instead. So when we arrive, we immediately enter the city from the surface gatebut how does Hejinmal get back out again if all the traffic is going down? Traffic is being directed manually for the time being. There are some...things that need to be delivered outside before you return here as well. The ones at the office on that end will have more specific instructions when you arrive. The Vampire Brides looked up expectantly C Ilyshnish supposed it was their cue to depart. Hejinmal pushed himself off of the wall, angling down into the valley far below to pick up speed. She shook her head and followed suit. Have a safe journey, the Vampire Brides voices followed her swooping descent. She caught up with Hejinmal within a minute and, after weaving new enchantments over him, they quickly rose high above the mountain passes where the caravans made their way back and forth below. Feoh Berkana, at their current speed, was roughly an hour away to the southwest C sitting at the crossroads between its three satellite cities. Together, they made up the entirety of the once-prosperous Dwarven Kingdom in the Azerlisia Mountains. Do they always say that, Hejinmal? Hm? Her brother looked her way, Oh, you mean have a safe journey? Yes, they always say that when we depart. How peculiar, Ilyshnish murmured. Why is that? ImageI guess? Something like advertising, or familiarity. I think the word Lady Shalltear used was brando, whatever that means. Brando C I dont get it. Well, uhI suppose its sort of like this: what theyre doing here is something new, so they want to make as good an impression as possible. All of the mannerisms, professional behaviour, appearance C I believe those Vampire Brides will all have uniforms soon C the offices that they work injust all one package that portrays the service as something that is warm, reliable and distinctly recognizable. You mean Brand? B-brand? This is what you get for never leaving your room, Ilyshnish said. Youve read all the same things that I have, but you dont have the experience to make sense out of what you read. If you had simply explored the city and referenced all the things that you read about, you would have some understanding as well. Brand is something like youve described: it is image C a carefully cultivated reputation attached to whatever symbolism youve adopted. Like the sign of a store, or how Dwarf crafters place their mark on finished tools and equipment, conveying a certain sense of quality and reliability for their goods to all who would see and use them. Ah, I seeI do recall reading something like that, but I never made all the connections. I get it now, though. No, you dont, Ilyshnish told him, and you wont until you actually see it for yourself. Even I dont understand the full meaning, only the hallmarks of it by sifting through the ruins of Feoh Berkana. It is not too late, though. Now that the Dwarves are returning, we will be able to experience this thing as it happens. As she spoke, Hejinmals flight path started to slowly veer from her own. Where are you going? Ilyshnish called after him, Its faster this way. We were instructed to follow the roads for this C ah I guess you werent there. On top of helping deliver cargo back and forth, were supposed to keep an eye out on the road for any sort of trouble and help out if we see it. If its too much to handle, were to use the message scrolls weve been provisioned with to inform the nearest office. Ilyshnish grudgingly altered her course to match Hejinmals. She didnt know what to think about helping out, though. A part of the brand theyre trying to establish, then She mused. Yes, something like that, Hejinmal said. Service, hospitality, friendliness C that sort of thing. Does this hospitality and friendliness apply to Frost Giants? F-Frost Giants? Hejinmals course wobbled about as he whipped his head around wildly, as if trying to look in all directions at once, Where? Stop panicking, brother, Ilyshnish snapped. Were far too high for them to do anything to us C why did you even look up? Weve passed by three of them so farah, theres number four. Crouching against the icy mountainside, within a stand of tall, snow-crowned trees, a large blue-skinned figure wearing a metal cap and a chain shirt over layers of hides observed the caravans making their way through the passes. Its only visible armament was an iron-tipped spear, roughly nine metres in length, lying flat on the snow. It seemed so intent on observing the traffic below that it did not realize that it was being observed from above in return. I dont see anything Hejinmal continued to scan the terrain, but they had already long passed over the Frost Giants position. Are we supposed to do anything about them? Ilyshnish asked. I-I dont know, Hejinmal looked back up at her, we never received any instructions about that. What can we do anyway? Theyre Frost Giants! Kill them? Ilyshnish wasnt sure what the problem was, Theyre pretty easy to pick off when theyre alone like that. Youve killed Frost Giants before, sister? Pretty regularly. Once a month or so? Hejinmal stared at her with his right eye incredulously. Mmheven so, he finally said, I dont think we should. Are they going to cause any trouble? They wont, Ilyshnish told him. Theyre just scouts watching whats going on. Those Undead horses Soul Eaters. Really? Those are Soul Eaters? Ilyshnish peered down at the road C they were much smaller than she expected from what she had read of them. Anyways, there are six Soul Eaters per caravan and each of them is much stronger than I am. It would probably take a whole tribe of Frost Giants to take even one caravan downat least if they want to capture everything mostly intact. Well, if they dont plan on doing anything, Hejinmal reasoned, then I dont see why we should either. Hejinmals logic was sound: there was really no merit in doing anything. It was a pointless detour, especially if her kin no longer called the Azerlisia range its home. Since the Frost Giants were no longer competitors; they were now someone elses problem. Lets begin our descent then, Ilyshnish said, Feoh Berkana should be around the next mountain. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 They banked around the final ridge and discovered that Feoh Berkanas trading outpost was most definitely not in the state that they had left it in. If not for the slow stream of traffic to the gates of the Dwarven capital, Ilyshnish would have believed that she had somehow ended up in the wrong place entirely. The Vampire Bride informed them that it was in poor condition, but this was decidedly a gross understatement. The outpost C in reality a massive fortress that guarded the surface gates of the old Dwarven capital far larger than the one over Feoh Jura C stood no longer. Whether an inevitability of the relentless march of time or resulting from the merciless assault of the elements, a large portion of the mountain face had been shed: taking most of the fortress with it. In the grey hours of the dawn, the imposing entryway to the capital lay oddly exposed to the open skies over a vast flow of broken stone that disappeared into the misty valleys below. Ilyshnish cast a pointed look over at her brother. W-what? Hejinmal said nervously. I was thinking about how you were probably the pebble that set off this avalanche. No matter how round I appear, Im still just a Dragon! Her brother refuted the assertion, Besides, werent you the last to leave? And just what are you implying by that? N-nothing, dear sister. The high mountain winds buffeted them along their descent, and they skimmed over the beginning of a long snarl of traffic on the mountain trail. Many of the Dwarves in the sledges cried out and ducked their heads, but the Soul Eaters were unsatisfyingly unresponsive. In the gaping chasm where the fortress once stood, an impromptu bridge composed of iron lengths spanned the distance to the gate. There was nowhere for Dragons to land but at the lip that remained before the access shaft so, rather than being redirected to the city proper, they really had no choice but to go straight in. They circled over the gate until a Vampire Bride stopped the traffic long enough to create a space to land in. Hejinmal landed first, and Ilyshnish slipped into the tunnel after him. She did not release her enchantments, lest he cause a different sort of avalanche by losing strength and tumbling down the ramp. Somehow, she suspected that blame might be pinned on her, and she didnt feel like experiencing whatever would result from that. Ilyshnish was forced to stare at Heminjals rump for over an hour while the traffic trickled down, deep into the mountain. If not for Hejinmals rotund body, two-way traffic of the sledges and even other Frost Dragons was possible, so she felt particularly subject to scrutiny as her brother created additional delays. It was an unfamiliar and uncomfortable sensation, as Dragons generally did not worry about such things as inconveniencing others or being in the way. Ilyshnish wondered if some sort of strange magic was being worked over her, or it was simply her awareness of the world around her expanding as her personal experiences did. They emerged from the shaft into the commercial quarter of Feoh Berkana, and a Vampire Bride called out to them. This way, she said, waving a pale arm over her head. They were guided to the old, half-collapsed remains of a merchant inn. Once a sturdy structure of solid stone and hardwood timber frames, the foraging of the Quagoa and the centuries since it last saw any maintenance had reduced it to a single floor. The tavern that occupied most of the main floor had been cleared of ruined furniture and scattered debris C the sturdy stone counter converted into a reception desk for the office while newly made shelves had been installed and filled with parcels. A pair of Vampire Brides retrieved the Infinite Haversacks from Ilyshnish and Hejinmal, placing them on the reception counter. There doesnt seem to be enough room to store everything, Hejinmal noted. Yes, one of the Vampire Brides let out a small sigh. Our deliveries are operating as scheduled, but the Dwarves utilizing our service appear to have no schedule to speak of. Since they have not picked up their parcels, we have filled the entire space that we initially thought would be suitable for our office. They dont want their treasures? Ilyshnish furrowed her brow, Why would they bother sending parcels over if they dont plan on retrieving them? The reason is not clear, the Vampire Bride replied. Weve sent word of the delays but they only seem to get progressively worse. The queue of Soul Eaters outside is nearly a kilometre long, so weve made the recommendation to put deliveries from Feoh Jura on hold until whatever it is thats causing the problem is resolved. Ilyshnish raised her head, stretching her neck to look out over the city street. While the sledges continued to trickle in slowly, she could see the point further in where traffic had stalled entirely, clogging up the main thoroughfare and spilling into the side avenues and alleys. Distant shouts punctuated the air, bouncing off of the massive stone colonnades that spanned from the ceiling to the floor of the cavern. She strained her hearing to make out the dim echoes over the city, but could not piece together anything coherent. Does that mean were on standby until theres room again? Hejinmal asked, and Ilyshnish lowered her head to return to the conversation. Until either we negotiate more storage space, the Vampire Bride replied, or whatever is causing the delays is resolved, operations are at a standstill. Oh, thats nice, Hejinmal brightened. Maybe we could get a bite to eatdear sister, did you have anything stashed away nearby? I do, Ilyshnish said, but youre not getting any. You need to lose weight, dear brother. Ehh Dont ehh me. I have absolutely no desire to tail you forever. Ilyshnish looked around for a moment before turning to walk around the tavern towards an alley nearby. Where are you going? The Vampire Bride asked Seeing what these Dwarves are up to, Ilyshnish looked over the wall and back down at her. You said were on hold for the time being, yes? Well, if you can find out whats going onmake sure you check back in an hour, just in case there are any new developments here. Ilyshnish didnt bother replying, turning the corner into an alley and disappearing from view. Rather than immediately altering her appearance, she found a good vantage from where she could quietly observe the slow buildup of Dwarves arriving in the city. The various stone busts, portraits and statues that remained around the old royal palace provided her with a good initial reference for their appearance, but, with so many new subjects on hand, she could refine it into a more personalized look that would better fit in with their kind. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. While Ilyshnish seemed to have accurately estimated their height and stout stature, as well as most of their basic features, there were a few points on which she had clearly erred. Female Dwarves, for instance, did not have such long beards as the one she had emulated from an iconic bust in the Royal Palace, thinking it an outward sign of prestige. There was no such frosty blue hair colour either, so she would need to shorten the beard and alter the colours to match. Their complexion as a whole was far more rugged than she had estimated. With nearly all of them wearing dull travelling garb rather than the lighter, refined, robes she was accustomed to using, she decided to simply fit in by using the same, ubiquitous fashion as the masses. Well, maybe she spruced things up just a bit C it would not do to be looked down upon. Satisfied with her adjusted mental image, Ilyshnish wove her magic and a rather average looking Dwarf female with steely-blonde hair and a short beard walked out of the alley shortly after. There were already hundreds of Dwarves waiting in the streets, so the appearance of one more did not seem to draw any notice from anyone. Squeezing by several sledges, she stopped when she came upon a bored-looking female Dwarf absently chewing on a piece of dried meat. Do you know whats going on up ahead? Ilyshnish asked, This is getting to be quite the delay She spoke in Dwarvish tongue, fearing that using her native Draconic would inevitably give her away if she used the wrong words or the translation came out strangely C this happened once, when she had tried mixing in with a group of Quagoa as a test for the magic. Hopefully, her speech appeared to be passable. The Dwarf woman looked down at her from her seat at the edge of the freight bed, and her dangling legs stopped swinging. She gave her a pointed once-over which made Ilyshnish straighten nervously. Fightsve started at the gate into the residential quarter, the Dwarf finally replied to her question. Its whats come up the way, anyways. Fights? Ilyshnish frowned, But we just got here. You tell me, the Dwarf snorted. Finally come back after two centuries and youd think things should be lookin up. But nope C first things a half dozen idiots bout to start a feud over who gets to move into their grandpappys place. Fighting over territory already? That did not make much sense to Ilyshnish. She did not know how many Dwarves there were, but if the abandoned and ruined satellite cities were any indicator, Feoh Berkana was much larger than Feoh Jura. If the Dwarf nation planned on reclaiming all of their cities, grinding to a halt in order to fight over the first sliver of territory that appeared before them was utterly foolish. Reasonable races would simply spread out over the area, and only compete for resources when there were none left. Just who is running things here? People sent by the council C who it actually is, beats me, the woman smirked. Officials looked so proud too, telling us that we were coming back to start a new golden agefah! The only things started is a giant mess. It cant be all that bad, Ilyshnish offered. Theyre probably just being sC She clamped her mouth shut: she was going to say stubborn, but Dwarves were notoriously so. Saying such an obvious thing would have probably attracted suspicion. Her lips parted, and she let out her breath in a huff. Stupid? You bet, the woman appeared to have misread her. You look like youre from some rich and influential clan C maybe you could go up there and un-stupid them for us so we can all get on with our lives. Ilyshnish dipped her head slightly to the woman and slipped away before any more misunderstandings could occur. Her Blindsight still worked perfectly even while she appeared as a Dwarf, and she navigated through the otherwise-confusing snarl of sledges and bodies with minimal effort. The street grew more packed as she made her way forward, and she stopped beside a building when the shouting grew noticeably louder. A Dwarf was standing on a stone bench along the wall, running his gaze over the throng. He held a long-handled hammer and a tall shield, with a dark suit of plate mail and helm to match. His visor was raised; grim expression somewhere between annoyance and wary watchfulness. Is it getting worse? Ilyshnish looked up at him. Hm? Thats His gaze flickered over her as he responded to her voice, It might not be as bad as it seems, miss. Letting them stand there hurling insults at one another sure doesnt help though. What about the council? Who did they send? The Cabinet Secretarys men C tax thieves, if you ask me. Did they do something to start all this? Theyve put themselves in charge of everything that every other councillor isnt, he grunted and resumed his watch over the surroundings. Thats why nothing works past this point: theyre so used to managing desperate refugees for generations that they thought they could just do the same when it comes to moving back in. Now that the people have grown a spine over their ancestral holdings, these spineless officials are powerless. All theyre good for is turning everything into a bureaucratic mess and blowing hot air. But theres so many waiting outside, and even more coming Then it looks like were going to have a lot of people sleeping wherever they are tonight. The man sighed and looked back down at her. Look, miss, he said, if your clan has any clout here, wed all appreciate it if youd help get things moving along. Ilyshnish bobbed her head and left the Dwarf to his watch, working her way further into the crowd. Soon there were far fewer vehicles and far more bodies where the mass of curious onlookers observed the ongoing altercation. The expressions around her were varied: some were amused, others expectant. A sizable portion crossed their arms in grim silence with uncertain looks on their faces. The six-way shouting match continued between the Dwarves in front of the gate, and a row of more expensively-dressed ones C whom she assumed to be the Cabinet Secretarys men C attempted to intervene with exasperated expressions and no success. How long has this been going on for? Ilyshnish asked when she came near to the edge of the crowd. An elderly Dwarf to the front turned at the sound of her voice, and his eyes widened in shock upon seeing her. Oh he said weakly, placing a grizzled hand over his chest. His mouth continued to work silently and she furrowed her brow at his reaction. The aged Dwarf turned away. Why did these people keep reacting like this? She lightly brushed her stubby fingers through her hair to make sure she hadnt accidentally left her horns on her head or something. Too long, another Dwarf muttered to the side, gaze fixed to the continuing argument. They need to just drag them off to the side and have them figure this out elsewhere. Well, I guess thatd only help until the next group of louts comes in with conflicting claims. Then why dont they? Theres plenty of free space in the city. Because its the Cabinet Secretarys men, he said. If it was the Commander, hed have hauled their asses off instantly. Theres just too few soldiers now, though. What little we had in Feoh Juras now split between keeping order between two cities. You work for the Commander? Yep, was my turn to get the missus and the kids moved innow this. He motioned into the air at nothing in particular as the argument rose in volume again, The Councils served well enough in holding things together, I guess, but now that were reclaiming our Kingdom, what we need is a King. Its the King that all the families C all the clans C ultimately answer to, and the Secretary of the Kings Cabinet wont be able to maintain a regency forever. But the Royal House Vanished with the Demon Gods, I know, he sighed. Thats the catch, aint it? Ilyshnish shook her head. Dwarves were silly beyond belief. If they needed a ruler, then they should just have the strongest rule over them. If anyone disputed that rule, they could just challenge it. As for the argument in front of herit had a simple enough solution. By all appearances, each seemed to assert their precedence by listing off the lineage which connected them to their ancestor, followed by any achievements and feats by said lineage that might earn them the distinction of being considered the most prominent branch of the family. The louder, it seemed, the better C but Ilyshnish believed she would only need to be heard. Cant ya get this through your thick skull of yers, cousin? My pas Radur, son of Thondin, son ofC Bomor, son of Malvur, of clan Cragbeard, Ilyshnishs voice sounded clearly over the street in front of the gatehouse. The six arguing Dwarves, the Cabinet Secretarys officials, as well as nearly the entire crowd all at once turned their attention towards her. It took everything she had to not rear up and fly away beneath their sudden scrutiny. Thats right, miss, the Dwarf she interrupted nodded. You got something to add so we can finally get things sorted here? I do, she replied. You are all descended from Thondin, son of Bomor, yes? WellI got my doubts about some of these lizards, he said, and the others reacted poorly at his jab, but lets just say that we are one way or another, hm? Two hundred years ago, she said, during the siege of Feoh Berkana by the Demon Gods, Thondin was an honoured Captain of the Palace Guard C charged with the defence of the eastern approaches. As one, the arguing Dwarves straightened, chests and heads held high at the recounting of their grandfathers tale. Thats something we all know, miss, one of them said. You got something else to break this stalemate? On the second night of the Demon Gods assault, the King himself happened to come across Thondin: abandoning his post. He was attempting to flee the city, even as the civilians he was charged with protecting were still being evacuated. By royal decree, Thondin, son of Bomor was stripped of his rank and title C his line exiled from the Kingdom for his craven conduct in Feoh Berkanas greatest hour of need. The soldiers at the gate to the residential quarter immediately snapped to attention, purposely striding forward to apprehend the six descendants of the cowardly guardsman. The air exploded into a cacophony of Dwarf voices: an endless rain of angry curses and vehement insults that mercilessly pelted them. Youyou bitch! One of the Dwarves pressed down to the street shouted, How dare you! Our grandfather was a Hero C A HERO! He stood with our King, to defend the people! You and all of your kin will pay for this slander! The ire of the crowd was subdued somewhat. The soldiers still kept their hold on their captives, however, and the Cabinet Secretarys men looked towards her. Is it not written? Ilyshnish answered their collective, unspoken, question simply. The officials exchanged glances, and one of them retrieved a large sack from the ground nearby, placing it on a large table. From it, he pulled forth tome after tome C nearly all of them Ilyshnish immediately recognized as a part of her own hoard. She suppressed the urge to snatch them back as everyone awaited the answer. He finally brought out the tome in question that she had referenced, carefully flipping through it to find the record. All eyes were on the official, breaths held, as he silently mouthed the venerated Dwarven histories before relaying his findings. Its true. Every single detail is as she said. Just how The Dwarfs words faded away as he looked back up towards the mysterious figure, but she was nowhere to be found. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Ilyshnish dispelled her invisibility in an alley several blocks away, distancing herself from the crowded main streets of the city before she resumed her wanderings. She walked out onto a nearly empty avenue of the commercial quarter, strolling by the shops and various establishments that once served the ancient Dwarf metropolis. As with the decrepit merchant inn where the Vampire Brides were posted, these buildings, too, were in a similar state of ruin. Dwarven architecture had a widespread reputation for its pragmatic and durable design, but even these structures could not withstand an era of neglect C especially with the Quagoa long having the opportunity to strip everything bare. Anything resembling valuable minerals, ores or metals had been gnawed away. Any obstructions to anything that they perceived as nourishment for their young had been broken down and cast aside. Extravagant pieces of furniture lay in pieces, torn apart for their metal supports and fastenings, while finely sculpted pieces of stonework had their decorative veins consumed. The quarter looked nothing more than having been subjected to an army of giant, stone-eating termites. Ilyshnish came upon a Dwarf with his belongings piled about him, the Soul Eater which had delivered them disappearing around the corner. His grim gaze ran over the demolished storefront before him before settling on a broken signboard lying on cracked streets with a sigh. Is something wrong? She asked from a short distance behind him. Naw, nothing like that. This His voice slowed to a pause as he turned to reply, and he cleared his throat, My familys place has seen Demon Gods, Dragons, Quagoa and gods know what else. Im just thankful that theres anything left at all. It looks like a lot of work for just yourself, she looked over his lair again. Demolished was putting it lightly. The remains of the storefront was all that seemed to be left, with the rest collapsed into itself and caked over with decades of ice. Hmph, a little bit o work aint nothin, he smirked, and his thick red beard waggled as he spoke. Give me a bit o time and shell be looking good as new. He pulled the thick winter mittens off of his hands and brushed them off briefly. Cant say Ill be doing much business till then, he extended a hand towards her, but welcome to my shop. Flint Firebrand C this heres my familys old store. She stared at his proffered hand as he introduced himself. The Dwarves had simple, nearly meaningless names: certainly nothing like rich Draconic ones. Ilyshnish, on the other hand, had no name that she wished to share with anyone. The Dwarf''s expression of greeting faltered at her delay, so she quickly reached out and clasped his hand. Thank you, Flint Firebrand, she fixed a smile on her face, My name isShiver. Shiver? Flint raised a bushy eyebrow as he shook her hand, A stage name, then? Yes, precisely, she nodded. I am a minstrel. Ye dont say? Well, there aint been much cause for song in the past few decades, but thingsre really turning round now. I take it youve come as one of the first to reclaim our history. Rather than seeking the histories, Ilyshnishs lips turned up with the hint of a smile, I am more interested in witnessing the living history that is unfolding before our very eyes. It is a rare thing to be a part of such moments in time C I can always review the things of the past at my leisure. Hah! Flint roared, and Ilyshnish barely caught herself from jumping up in surprise, Well spoken! Im sure a fine lass like yerself will be welcome anywhere you go. Ill be keeping an eye out around the taverns for ya. How long until you think theyre open? She asked. As soon as they get the taps flowing, probably, he answered. The Brewmasters on top of his game when it comes to this sort of thing. Bunch of the Regency Council are, really. Now that they got the chance to show their stuff, theyre really throwing themselves into it. So thats why it seems so much more orderly on this side, she murmured. What about the Secretary of the Kings Cabinet? Theres quite a chaotic scene in front of the residential quarter right now. The storekeeper scratched his beard and cocked his head slightly, but they were too far to make anything out beyond the general din floating over the city. Only the sounds of nearby restoration efforts could be clearly heard. Cant be helped, I suppose, he said at length. The Secretary heads the ministers in the Kings Cabinet, but ya cant truthfully say that its the same government as the days before the Demon Gods. You can clearly see that theyve been holding things together for all these years, but maybe it was outta sheer desperation that people followed their lead. Now, with the reclamation underway, theres probably a lotta pride and history and hot blood in the mix. Maybe theyll get a handle on it eventually, but that wont happen as long as things stay as they are. It...it wont become anything bad, will it? Ilyshnish said worriedly. Probably not C the other parts of the Regency Council are runnin just fine. If anything, its probably just all the excitement getting to everyones heads. I get that people want to move in right the hell away, but seeing that they sent men to take a look around first, the council shouldve known what needed to be done first. They coulda sorted things out in Feoh Jura while that all got done, but maybe it just all happened so fast that they had no time to think things throughI doubt itll stay this way after their getting a taste o this first batch. I see, Ilyshnish said. Well, thank you for your time, Flint Firebrand. I should let you get back to your work. Yer welcome at my shop any time, miss. Ilyshnish bobbed her head as he smiled at her C were Dwarves even supposed to bob their heads? It seemed a common thing with humanoids, at least C and continued on her way. She zigzagged through the streets and avenues, witnessing many of the same scenes repeated over and again. Soul Eaters dropped off their passengers and cargo, while men and women went to work on restoring the old, broken lairs that belonged to their families before the fall of the city. Crossing through into the industrial quarter, she found that things were a bit different. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Instead of various families arriving to each fix up the remains of their own ancestral properties, she saw that large teams of Dwarves had been organized for a concerted effort to get each facility up and running again in turn. Just inside the gate, in front of a large warehouse, a finely-dressed Dwarf with a thick, overflowing beard braided in gold bands stood in front of a small group of his fellows. We got another urgent order for nails, Guildmaster, one of them spoke up over the ruckus. Brewmaster again. He wants to know when were ready to get parts for furniture made as well. Ilyshnishs steps slowed. According to the ancient texts in the capital, the Guildmaster was one of the prominent members of Dwarven society: a leading member of their ruling council. With the opportunity to finally get her first clear glimpse of a living Dwarf Lord, she decided that there was not much to them: this one was just a slightly wealthier-looking Dwarf who directed those around him, similar to how Quagoa Lords behaved. Damn that idiot, the Guildmaster groused. Does he think we can start churning things out the second we move in? Hows the Ironforge Foundry looking? Still a long way C theyve just finished making sure the areas cleaned up and ready for the overhaul. Well, less an overhaul and more a complete rebuild: those Quagoa really left no nail uneaten. We got most of what we need together, but itll be weeks yet until the furnaces are lit: were setting up several dozen temporary smelters and forges in the meantime. Theyre going as fast as they can then, the Dwarf Lord grunted. Were gonna have to lean on Feoh Jura until we get at least two or three of these big jobs done. The masons and carpenters C how are they doing out in the city? The ones we have so far are already out and about doing what they can, a different Dwarf replied. All the shops are wrecked C we need more hands out here. Which genius decided to try to be nice and fair to everyone again? Heh, thatd be the Cabinet Secretarys people: think they can play all the sides and ignore priorities. If the Forgemaster was still around he might have been able to knock some sense into them before all thiswell, no point whining bout it. There anything else we can do to make things go faster? What about transport? Nothing to complain about there, all things considered. Everythings been precisely on schedule C well, until everything else clogged up. Now, all we can expect is that everything comes in in order. I sent out a man to request that they expedite delivery of some riding lizards to help move all this debris away: no idea how theyll do that, though. The storm outside will freeze em solid in the passes The discussion faded into the distance as Ilyshnish continued further into the quarter. With all of the Dwarves efforts focused on one or two complexes, the rest of the Industrial Quarter was eerily silent. The buildings, mostly centred around the metalworking industries of the city, had been the focus of the Quagoas predations. It wouldnt be wrong to say that the place had been chewed to the ground. The Dwarf that spoke near the warehouse was right: rather than restoring the old industrial buildings, they would need to be rebuilt from scratch. Having been born in the city, Ilyshnish personally witnessed its slow decline over the decades. To the Dwarves C who had been away for centuries C however, it must have been quite the shock to see their old metropolis eaten to rubble. The next set of Dwarves she encountered were all the way at the end of the avenue leading through the quarter. Three soldiers stood guard at the gate to the Royal Quarter of the city. Their eyes followed her approach, but they did not speak until she came within ten metres of the gate. Halt, the officer standing in the middle of the road ordered. By order of the Regency Council, no ones to enter the Palace Quarter without express permission. Ive just come to take a look at my old home. A part of her wanted to say that to the soldiers at the gate, just to see how they reacted. Despite the often unpleasant mix of memories that came with the place, she had lived in the palace of Feoh Berkana for nearly a century. It had been her lair for her entire life. The soldiers watched her as she stopped to stand before them, leaning on axes that stood up to their chests, but they did not move in any aggressive manner. Ilyshnish felt safe enough to speak from a distance. Im just a minstrel, come to see with my own eyes this great homecoming, she said. To see the city, and what has happened since the time of the Demon Gods. The soldiers relaxed somewhat, eyeing her appraisingly. A minstrel, huh, the officers voice lost its gruff tone. Well, its good that youre here, but our orders stand: no one in or out of the quarter, without express permission, until further notice. It seemed that they were at an impasse. Up to this point, the Dwarves seemed to be quite open with her for whatever reason, but the soldiers before her stood firm. It would be a simple matter to bypass them by going over the wall elsewhere, but the various interactions that had led her to this point left Ilyshnish with the feeling that witnessing the thoughts and reactions of the people were more important than just looking around. She reviewed events in her memory, seeking a way to fish out some sort of response to start a dialogue. Does it have anything to do with that smell? She wrinkled her nose as she spoke, and the soldiers frowned. Dammit, one of the men to the side said, we told those idiot officials that they needed those vents open to keep things aired out, but they only care about getting the temperature raised. Were Dwarves, for crying out loud C a little bit of cold wont kill us while we wait for the furnaces to be rebuilt. What in the world is it? It was a battle, the officer said. Quagoa parts and blood all over the grand promenade and all the statues and buildings along the way. The cabinet ministers keeled right over when they first saw it on the way to the palace. That Sorcerer King did a hell of a number on those verminI cant even imagine what he did. Well, the city is getting warmer like the officials wanted, Ilyshnish noted, and the crowds coming in are getting ripe themselves, being pressed together in the streets and all. Are we going to have to deal with some incredible stench going forward? Ah, no, that particular part you dont have to worry about, the officer replied. Some gentleman from the Sorcerous Kingdom appeared and kindly offered to collect all the, uh, chunks for us. Said he could use the meat for his livestock or something. Should be long gone by now, but were still dealing with all the stains C gotta get things cleaned up before all the rich folks start making their way in. Thats the reason why the quarter has been barred? For the most part, yeah, the officer admitted. Cant have some clan patriarch walking in and finding out that his familys mansions got a fresh coat of Quagoa paint, and cant have anyone else coming in before they get their house guards set up to protect their precious property. Hmmyoure not part of some big clan head, are you? I swear Ive seen you somewhere before As I said, Ilyshnish smiled disarmingly, Im just a minstrel. Weve certainly never met C Im sure I would remember it. How long until the Palace Quarter is open for visitors again? Ive heard so many things about it: is everything they say true? Everything and more, the officer nodded, well, minus the Quagoa splattered all over the place. Should be open for all to see and pay their respects to the Royal Family in a couple of weeks or so. I see, she said. Well, theres much to see elsewhere still. I hear the Brewmaster is working hard to get the taverns open soon too, so things should pick up before then. The soldiers brightened at the prospect she presented. Their stern expressions from when she had been called to stop had completely melted away. Thats some welcome news, miss, the officer said, and the soldiers nodded. Cant wait to get that first mug in the capital C maybe well run into you some time too. Ilyshnish merely continued smiling and nodded before turning back the way she had come. She walked back through the Industrial Quarter; past the Guildmaster and his men at the warehouse. She returned through the streets of the Commercial Quarter that were slowly filling with the buildup of incoming traffic. Entering an alley not far from the ruined building where the Vampire Brides were posted, Ilyshnish slowed to a stop after sensing that a Dwarf had slipped in behind her. Is there something I can do for you? She asked without turning around. The sound of iron-shod boots scraped over the stones as the figure stopped. Some time passed before the Dwarf replied. I-is it really you? Ilyshnish frowned at the unexpected answer. She spun on her heel to face the source of the voice and found the elderly Dwarf who had reacted so strangely before she ended the altercation at the gate to the Residential Quarter. His reaction now was no less pronounced C if anything, it was even more so. He took in her appearance and let out a choked sob, falling to his knees. By all of the gods, he said between shuddering breaths. Why? How? Ilyshnish scowled down at the old Dwarf C she hoped that no one would appear and cause problems over this odd sight. What do you mean by why? No, of course. I knowI knowbut The Dwarf lowered his head down over the pebbles in the alley, Youve come for vengeance C for me! Pleasemy sons have done nothing wrong, neither have my grandsons. Take my soul if you want, but please have mercy on my line. Looking down at the shiny bald head and the wisps of dry, white, hair, Ilyshnish finally pieced together the mystery that accompanied her wanderings through Feoh Berkana. Many disparate things had converged: threads through time that had intersected and twisted together to create this insignificant, yet remarkable, incident. Sheer coincidence in the eyes of many, perhaps, but Ilyshnish knew: the world expressed its will in unfathomable ways, and fate was often delivered from an unexpected hand. Leave this place, Thondin, son of Bomor, she told him quietly. Whats done is done. I cannot change the past for you C nor can I forgive you for it. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Youre late, the Vampire Bride at the reception desk said in admonishing tones. did anything happen? No, but youre still late. The mistress says that we must strive to maintain punctual operations. The Vampire Bride picked up her clipboard from the stone counter and produced a pen. She looked up at Ilyshnish, who had reassumed her Dragony self after sending the old Dwarf away and finding a new place out of view. What did you find out? The Vampire Bride asked, awaiting Ilyshnishs report. That Dwarves are stubborn, prideful and mired in traditions and history that they themselves have half-forgotten, Ilyshnish replied. That they are not as honourable as they might pretend to be C a few of them seem a bit more sensible than the rest, though. That does not help with our present circumstances in any way. Though the Vampire Bride said that, her pen didnt stop moving, continuing to scrawl notes in some unknown language. I might have given them a slight nudge, Ilyshnish said offhandedly, for all the good it will do for anyone. Theyre currently disputing the ownership of their lairs, and their masters did not prepare the appropriate measures to manage them properly. Its only a matter of time before things grind to a halt again if it hasnt already. Lets have some details, the Vampire Bride tapped her pen on the clipboard. Perhaps Lady Shalltear will be able to do something about this. Ilyshnishs tongue twitched, and the flesh beneath her scales prickled. L-Lady Shalltear is coming? Now? Weve relayed a request for an expedited delivery through the set of Frost Dragons that left before you arrived, the Vampire Bride replied. They should have arrived at Feoh Jura by now. Ilyshnish relayed her findings to the Vampire Bride, who recorded her words without pause. She omitted the meeting in the alley, however C it seemed to matter little in regards to the business at hand. You managed to do all of that in just over an hour? Hejinmal marvelled, Thats amazing, sister. Considering that I''m a Bard, brother, it shouldnt be, Ilyshnish sniffed. What have you been doing this entire time? Umchatting with the office staff? Hejinmal offered shyly, Getting stared at by all the passing Dwarves, too, if that counts for anything. Youd think theyd have seen a Dragon before, as long as they live. The Vampire Bride cleared her throat from the reception counter to the side. Is there anything else to report? She asked, The more information we have to work with, the better. Thats all that pertains to this matter, Ilyshnish replied, unless you want every piece of idle conversation and gossip that came within range of my hearing for the last hour. Before the Vampire Bride could respond, a dark hole appeared in the yard in front of the converted office. A dozen giant lizards spilt out, followed by a pair of Dwarf handlers. Lady Shalltear stepped through last, stopping to look over the Dwarves and their unsettled livestock. The sight of them reminded Ilyshnish that she hadnt eaten for at least a week. When was the last time she had some lizard? Do you know your way from here? Lady Shalltear asked them. Ermno, one of the Dwarves answered as they checked over their animals, but we got a map C should be able to figure it out. Lady Shalltear extended an arm, pointing her gloved hand down the mostly empty road branching out from the main thoroughfare filled with cargo sledges waiting to get into the Residential Quarter. This delivery was requested by the Merchant Guildmaster, she said. He should be at the gate of the Industrial Quarter. The road here will lead you straight to him. That so? The Dwarf handler said as he gathered up the reins of his lizards. Well, thank ye kindly, miss: youve saved us a lot of trouble. Dont know how we could have packed these fellows up in this weather. Lady Shalltear smiled as they waved and went on their way, then she turned and headed straight into the office. Thank you for your hard work, Lady Shalltear, the Vampire Brides lined up and bowed in greeting. Are we making any headway here? She asked, weve slowed down departures on our end, but that just means all the traffic is piling up in Feoh Jura instead. The Dwarves keep bringing more and more things to the surface, despite being informed of the changes. The receptionist stepped forward to offer the information collected by Ilyshnish to her mistress, who scanned them over briefly. Whose work is all this? She peered suspiciously at the three Vampire Brides, You havent left your post to wander around, I hope. They violently shook their heads in unison, and the receptionist quickly provided an answer. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Number Nineteen went into the city to find out what she could since her flight is currently delayed. Number Nineteen Lady Shalltears crimson gaze went from one Frost Dragon to the other, then wrinkled her nose. Oh, the obscene one. Well, I guess shes at least showing more use. Lady Shalltear seated herself behind the stone counter, poring over the notes again. After several minutes, she produced a scroll from a hole in the air before her. Message. The parchment vanished in a flash of vivid azure flame, and Ilyshnish watched as Lady Shalltear went through a curious sequence of expressions. The pen in hand scratched over the notes presented and, after several minutes, she rose with a smile on her face. We will be altering the schedule according to the changes written here, she said as she looked over to Ilyshnish and Hejinmal. You two: with me C break times over. They flew up after Lady Shalltear as she streaked towards the cavern ceiling high above Feoh Berkana. She stopped to hover near one of the ventilation shafts over the Industrial Quarter that had been blocked off. This one should be good enough, I think Lady Shalltear murmured as she looked down to the city below. The Vampire placed a hand on the colossal boulder stopping up the shaft and moved forward. There was little other way to describe it: the tiny figure advanced and the boulder C that must have been four times the mass of their father C appeared to have no choice but to advance with her. It scraped forward with no discernible effort on Lady Shalltear''s part. A few seconds later, a great amount of debris tumbled down the mountain face and the stale air from within the cavern blasted past them and into the gloomy morning skies. Our service will be using this shaft to access the city until further notice, Lady Shalltear said. Head back to Feoh Jura C the cargo schedule should be reorganized to resume deliveries by the time you arrive. Ilyshnish and Hejinmal resumed their work, and the day continued uneventfully: Frost Dragon flights to and from Feoh Jura and Feoh Berkana were proceeding smoothly with the newly adjusted schedule. Smoothlywait C wait a minute Ilyshnish grew annoyed as she considered what she was doing. This was certainly not something she had volunteered to do, she was just packed away and the events of the past few days simply swept her along. The idea that she had developed a sense for what qualified as smooth operations for their tasks annoyed her even further. Was she really that airheaded, to simply go with the flow without realizing it? She needed to find a way out of her predicament. She didnt want a broom closet as a lair, nor did she want to be stuck with this damnably insidious routine. How long would they be doing this for, anyway? Until all of Feoh Jura had been emptied? At one point she heard that there were a hundred thousand Dwarves packed in the satellite city somehow, and considering the whole day had barely moved a thousandwell, she did not want to be stuck flying her brother back and forth for months. Ilyshnish eyed the frantically flapping form of Hejinmal behind her: truly, there was nothing graceful or majestic about the image he portrayed. How long are we going to be doing this for, brother? Ilyshnish asked after they levelled off from yet another departure from Feoh Berkana, I heard that this was being done as a gesture of goodwill to the Dwarves as well: everything were doing is free of charge or obligation. As long as it takes, as far as I know, Hejinmal answered. It shouldnt take more than a month or two? After that, the service will be operating regularly along the routes within the Sorcerous Kingdom, in addition to some friendly destinations like Arwintar and the Dwarf cities. So youre saying that they plan on having us do this indefinitely? Ilyshnish turned an eye to him with a furrowed brow, What do we even get for this? They subjugated the enclave, sister. I dont think we get anything C we have to do what they want. "That sounds suspiciously like slavery, Hejinmal. Didnt you say it was illegal?" "Well, there are rules and then there are rules, sister, Hejinmal did not sound like he cared either way. You know how it is." Indeed she did, but it did not make her feel any better about it. The others appeared so resigned to their fates that even acting for ones own freedom felt like it would result in their turning against her C actually, they did just that a few days ago. You must have some different rules, brother, seeing how damnably upbeat you are all the time now. Thats, uh, hmmthats technically true, I guess? Technically? What are you on about? A pair of Frost Dragons crossed their path, flying a few hundred metres below them in the opposite direction. They did not even meet her gaze; she wondered if they even registered her presence. If they continued the way they were, inevitably some predator would end them. The storm over the mountains grew worse, but it mattered little to a Frost Dragon. Ilyshnish sliced through the razor winds and blinding snows with no more difficulty than she would through a gentle spring shower: it was perfect hunting weather for many of the powerful beings that made inclement frozen climes their home. She looked down to the rugged slopes below: most of the Frost Giants she had marked over their many journeys back and forth were still there, and they could see through the storm just as easily as Frost Dragons could. The Dwarf migration was quite the curiosity C she was sure many other denizens of the Azerlisia Ranges had taken note C but the Frost Giant clans were the only force that was probably capable of waylaying the caravans laden with the Dwarves and their precious cargo. It would take a powerful group of them, however, and whether such a great raid would be assembled was not something a Frost Giant scout could alone decide. It occurred to her that she hadnt killed any recently. Usually, she would get rid of one or two who became too brave or careless and the rest would lay low for a while. Without their main competition vying for dominance over the territory, it was probably just a matter of time before they moved against the Dwarves. She wondered if the Sorcerous Kingdom would do anything after the fact. Are you going to stop waffling and finally answer me? She growled back at Hejinmal, who continued to remain silent as he followed her through the storm. What happened to you? Im starting to think that mother was right about your strange behaviour. Well, uhI was actually the first of us to meet the Sorcerer King, Hejinmal said. Father actually sent me out to deal with him. Deal with him? Ilyshnish narrowed her eyes, Negotiation is not the first option father would ever choose. Oh, no, of course not, Hejinmal laughed nervously, he sent me out to kill the intruders. He sent you out to fight? Ilyshnish scoffed, It seems father was an idiot in more ways than mother described. I assume you just tried talking this Sorcerer Kings ear off like you do with anyone whenever you get in a pinch. Erpretty much, but the Sorcerer King just started casting something at me as soon as I asked what he was doing. I seeI didnt realize my brother had become Undead since we last met. Ive read that the Undead arent prone to bouts of extreme emotion like the living, so I suppose things make sense now. If its any consolation, youre very lifelike still, Undead brother. Yes, Ive read that as well. Though I guess we did read all the same stuff, after all C no, wait, I''m not Undead! Really, sister, dont just kill me off like that. Alright, what happened, then? Ah, wellafter a brief discussion, I agreed to take him to meet father and, along the way, he gave me to Lady Aura C a Ranger vassal of his C and I sort of became a pet. They banked with the bend in the mountain road while Ilyshnish tried to make sense out of what Hejinmal had just said. A pet The words finally sunk in. Ehe. What do you mean by Ehe!? Seventy-two frozen faces snapped up to look towards them as her shout rolled over the sledges passing far below. Unbelievable. Simply incomprehensible! Her brother, a pet? There were many things one could strive for, but this was something that Ilyshnish was quite certain stood as a first in the histories of the world. Dragons often achieved fame or infamy, but Hejinmal just ignored both to aim straight for ignominy. I believed that you had at least some ambition, brother, Ilyshnish spat. How could you simply roll over and become someones belonging! I dont believe my ambitions really mattered there, Hejinmal replied. It just happened, and I had no choice. Fah! Plus, by being useful to them, her brother continued, I was able to save mother and the rest before the Sorcerer King decided to just kill them all. Its not as if my ambitions changed in the end, anyways C I wanted to leave and see the world after learning all that I could; my schedule was just advanced slightly. Hmph. Seeing the world as a delivery Dragon is not what I had in mind when it came to the future. A delivery Dragonthat sounds pretty catchy, sister, Ilyshnish threw him an annoyed look, and he hurriedly spoke again. B-besides, this work means we can see the world without worrying for our safety as we would otherwise. Also, as Lady Aura''s pet, there are all sorts of other perks. She has many abilities that can reinforce us and enhance our performance like your magic doesno thats not quite right Our? Dont tell me that the rest of the enclave now belongs to her as well. No C theyre not insufferably upbeat like you are, and it wouldnt be Lady Shalltear directing things if so No, I was referring to all the others like me C the magical beasts and such who are also Lady Auras pets. Maybe if you joined, youd alsoC Oh spare me, brother! Ilyshnish cut him off, If I ever gain an interest in this circus youve become a part of, it will be as a spectator C youll never catch me becoming some Rangers lap lizard. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The work with the Dwarven migration continued for weeks, and Ilyshnish no longer considered their work slavery C it was nowhere near as nice a thing as that. While the Vampire Brides posted at every office had a sort of cordial working relationship with the Frost Dragons, she felt that, as a whole, they were all simply used as livestock with a convenient set of traits rather than anything like a sort of skilled and intelligent slave. They were simply exploited for everything they had, with little regard for anything. They didnt need to eat due to their accessories, so they worked. There was no sickness and injuries just regenerated, so they worked. Active Dragons did not need sleep in the first place, so they worked. All of the natural advantages of their kind C their strength, speed, resilience and endurance C had become a curse rather than a blessing. The Quagoa slaves that the Frost Dragons kept during Olasirdarcs reign were at least granted relative freedom when not set to various tasks: they were allowed to send their people wherever they pleased in the mountains, waging wars and expanding their quaint little empire C basically everything was allowed as long as they paid their dues and did not challenge the authority of their masters. On the other hand, Ilyshnishs life delivering parcels back and forth was nothing but pure drudgery: an endless schedule that spared them no reprieve on the job and little freedom. They were allowed a single day to reassemble their wits in whatever cramped accommodations could be found for them. At all other times, they were flying back and forth endlessly on their routes: all day and all night for a week straight. No, not even livestock was treated like this. It was more like they were being treated like the Undead servitors that pulled cargo overland in a similar manneror perhaps like the unfeeling, lifeless constructs that the Dwarves had once employed to defend their royal palace in Feoh Berkana. Maybe working us to death is the actual goal. Ilyshnish mulled over this idea for a minute or two: it probably wouldnt happen, given the ubiquitous trappings of efficiency that they had all been equipped with. They had been simply made as close to Undead as possible, and ruthlessly worked in the same fashion. With Hejinmal as insufferably upbeat as he was due to his condition, Ilyshnish wanted to ask her other brood mates how they felt about the whole arrangement. Since the problems of the first day, however, they never stopped for long enough for other flights to catch up to them. She brooded darkly on the wall of the Feoh Jura outpost beside her brother, thinking about the upcoming day off that would be arriving shortly. The first two of these days had been in makeshift sheds set up in this same outpost, amidst the hustle and bustle of everything. Sleep was impossible and she was barred entry into the Dwarf city, so the entire day was spent staring mindlessly at the endless procession of Dwarves and their cargo being moved out of the city and onwards to Feoh Berkana. Have I lost weight, sister? Hejinmal asked while posing and sucking in his gut. A bit, Ilyshnish replied absently, flicking a chunk of ice off of the wall with a foreclaw. Oh, thats great! Perhaps we could celebrate with some deer or elk or nukC No. B-but we havent eaten for weeks! This cant be healthy. Healthy? Ilyshnish forced herself to look at Hejinmals corpulent form, At this rate, well need to starve you for another year or so before you even look remotely healthy. Eh Come to think of it, she added, I should just stop throwing so many enchantments on you. That way youll melt off more of that fat faster. Even with us getting quicker over these past few weeks, all it results in is more work anyways. Lady Shalltear was giving us that funny look again when we nearly overtook the flight ahead of us last time. Hard work, as she had discovered, merely resulted in more work. Initially, they had been assigned with a rather languid schedule due to their dismal expectations for Hejinmals performance. It was so infuriatingly slow that she used her magic to assume a more sane pace. She reasoned that, since they would come in ahead of schedule, they would have longer breaks between each deliveryyet, within a day, they had been moved to the regular schedule that all of the other Frost Dragons were using. Lady Shalltear had a calculating look on her face just before this happened, then she had come before them personally with a beaming smile on her face that looked far too nice. Your duties have been expanded, the Vampire told them, isnt that wonderful? Another Infinite Haversack was strapped onto her, and Lady Shalltear looked up like she had just bestowed a medal on a hero. Now, Lady Shalltear had that calculating look on her face again. What sort of insane person would be happy about being burdened with additional labours? She needed to scale down the enchantments on Hejinmal before her duties were expanded once more. A Vampire Bride appeared from behind a nearby snowdrift, followed by the two others who usually brought new cargo to be delivered. Ilyshnish peered at the procession suspiciously. From seeing E-Rantel, Feoh Berkana, and Feoh Jura, she understood that each post manned by representatives of the delivery service had exactly three Vampire Brides. One attended to the clients that came to drop off or pick up their orders at the front desk; also taking care of general administrative matters. The remaining two usually worked in the background, organizing inventories, tending to the Frost Dragons and sending various parcels on their way. Whenever the Vampire Bride posted at the front desk came to the back, it meant that something was wrong C or something was changing. Ilyshnish eyed her warily: unwelcome and unexpected change was usually a Frost Dragons worst enemy. Congratulations, the Vampire Bride receptionist beamed up at her. Your duties have been expanded. Ilyshnish sighed. Congratulations, sister! Hejinmal joined in and looked over to the Vampire Bride excitedly, What does she get? Based on our review of your performance, the Vampire Bride replied, weve decided to put you on the supply run between E-Rantel and Feoh Berkana. Initially, we set a trio of other Dragons to the task, but the two of you will deliver far more over time by comparison. This delivery needs to be dropped off at Feoh Raizo first, after which you will continue on to E-Rantel where you will spend your day off before assuming the new route. You mentioned that you knew where all the Dwarf cities here were, yes? "Ive been there several times, Ilyshnish replied, but I highly doubt Hejinmal will fit into that pathetic hole in the wall. Unlike the three other Dwarf cities, their outposts long ago links in a major trade route between the once-thriving Human lands on either side of the Azerlisia Mountains, Feoh Raizo was originally established as an out-of-the-way mining settlement that shipped its products to feed the industry of Feoh Berkana. Its buildings were designed simply: for utility, with no thought towards replicating the grand architecture that could be observed in the capital of the Dwarf Kingdom. The city was treated solely as a place that housed and serviced those excavating the rich veins of ore in the area; therefore a surface presence was unneeded. With the Quagoa no longer a threat, the more convenient underground routes between Feoh Raizo and the Dwarf cities to the north were free to be used again in relative safety, so all of the traffic would resume on the old subterranean highways. The only way in through the surface was through a fissure in the icy mountainside, followed by a series of passages that eventually led down to the city itself. The arrangements have already been seen to, the Vampire Bride told her. A temporary office for our service has been raised outside, in front of the passage leading to Feoh Raizo. The two other Vampire Brides finished fastening their delivery and stepped back to stand with the receptionist. Have a safe journey, they said in unison. Ilyshnish took off from the wall of the trading outpost, followed by Hejinmal. Out of the corner of her eye, she watched a Frost Giant on an outcropping not a kilometre away observe their departure. The local tribe appeared to be getting bolder. With the last of the spring storms receding and impatience over returning to their capital mounting, the Dwarves with fewer possessions were starting to travel in increasing numbers on foot, presenting a slow and soft target for swift mountain raiders. The caravans with the Soul Eaters were more than strong enough to repel what she had seen gather so far, but there was more than enough time to attack the Dwarves travelling independently between them. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. How far is Feoh Raizo? Hejinmal asked as they levelled off. Two hours away, at this rate, Ilyshnish replied. Well need to be careful on the way down: we wont have all this traffic keeping things distracted and at a distance, so there could be ambushes and such set up for us since weve been so reliably operating on this nice and predictable schedule. Y-you mean theyre back? Her brother tried looking in all directions at once again. What do you mean theyre back? She said incredulously, They never left! There are probably three times as many now. Really? I didnt notice. Im beginning to think that you wont notice anything unless youre so close that your Blindsight picks it up. But then itd be too late? Hejinmal frowned. Thats my point! Ilyshnish snapped as she peered down at the peaks ahead, Far from being safe, this service makes us so ridiculously vulnerable that Im fairly certain youll just get eaten by something one of these days. With an irritated scowl, Ilyshnish tucked in her wings, abruptly diving towards an outcropping of rock a thousand metres below. Sister? Hejinmals voice floated down weakly after her. Her silent descent ended at a stand of trees, where she yanked an oblivious Frost Giant off of the ground, using her momentum to hurl it out from the mountainside. The Frost Giant gave a long cry as she fell to the rocks far below, bouncing several times off of the cliff face along the way. The massive form smashed into the ground, sliced open by the jagged reception of a rocky gulch, innards spilling out everywhere on impact. See? Ilyshnish said as she levelled out after ascending back to join her shocked brother, Theyre all over the placethough these ones have been so preoccupied with looking down at everything thats going on they dont bother looking up anymore. Those that are actually a challenge wont be so oblivious. Ermconsidering you just killed one of them, wont they come for revenge? Hejinmal stared down at the remains of the Frost Giant. Revenge? I suppose if there was some personal stake involved C if any of the others even noticed. No one would waste time and effort seeking vengeance for an easily-killed idiot, however. Well, that wasnt exactly true, but the few times she had been confronted by a vengeful Frost Giant over such an idiot, they had been an idiot as well. It wasnt very hard to dispatch such empty-headed opponents. I guess youre the expert here, sister. By the way: if a Frost Giant got me, would you come to seek revenge? Ilyshnish rolled her eyes. Dont be an idiot, brother. They carried on in silence and, about an hour and a half later, they were circling over the entrance of Feoh Raizo. Ilyshnish carefully examined the landscape below: an impromptu outpost had been constructed out of packed snow and piled stones gathered from the surroundings. The same flag she had seen fluttering from the towers of E-Rantel rose over the windswept highland moor. In the shadows of the ridge looming over the entrance of the Dwarf city skulked yet another Frost Giant, who seemed intent on observing the proceedings on the ground. Ilyshn''ish glowered down at the figure. Do they not see them or do they just not care? She muttered. What about? Hejinmal asked. Theres another one of those giants over the fissure leading into Feoh Raizo, Ilyshnish answered. Giant? Hejinmal squinted down, Fissure? I cant believe you, brother, Ilyshnish sighed. That fissure isnt even trying to hide. Well, she certainly didnt want a Frost Giant staring straight down at her while she was on the ground. A few minutes later, it came plummeting down, landing right beside a group of Dwarves who jumped up with startled shouts at the impact. Ilyshnish landed over its broken form, throwing up clouds of drifting snow over the rocky landscape. The Vampire Bride waiting at the front of the outpost came running towards her, strips of diaphanous alabaster cloth fluttering in the wind. What are you doing? She called out to her. Population control, Ilyshnish replied lightly. The Frost Giant groaned and stirred weakly beneath her, and Ilyshnish casually slashed his throat out. Blood blossomed on its pale, unkempt beard, spattering the fresh snow and pooling on the ground. She flicked the small amount on her claws away to the side as she watched her surroundings for reactions from any other Frost Giants that might be nearby. Would you like some Jotun? Ilyshnish asked the Vampire Bride, Its fresh. The Vampire Bride stepped forward, leaning forward to dip her finger into the expanding pool of blood. She popped it into her mouth and made a face. Its not very good, she said. I find that there isnt much to relish, myself, Ilyshnish agreed, and looked towards the stout figures nearby. You there, with the beard. The Dwarves that had gathered around the fallen Frost Giant all simultaneously pointed to themselves with a question on their faces. I will exchange this kill here with you, she told them. I dont care how you split it. The stout figures traded sidelong glances at one another. She didnt know if they were together or not C actually, it was better if they werent since competing interests would probably ensure that they didnt collude on such short notice. Ercould ya give us a bit here? One of the Dwarves asked as he eyed the corpse. You have about five minutes before I head out, she answered. Ill be at the Vampire post. Hejinmal had already landed and was being unloaded when she padded up to the delivery outpost. He eyed her warily as she stopped in front of him. I didnt know I had such a vicious sister, he said. Youre the one thats too soft, she retorted, in more ways than one. Are you saying the entire brood just casually kills Frost Giants like that? Hejinmal said in clear disbelief, I hardly think theyd be considered our competition if that was the case. Well I dont fly around with the others like weve been doing for the past few weeks, so how should I know? I did say that ones like that are easy to pick off, though. These are all just weak, inexperienced, scouts C expendable to their masters, and looking for ways to distinguish themselves. The strong ones wont leave their tribal strongholds unless they have good reason to. How strong do these strong ones get? Maybe theres a few nearly as strong as our parents were, Ilyshnish said as a Vampire Bride crawled up her shoulder to remove the bags, but the real problem is that there are a whole lot more of them than us. Thats why father was afraid of them, no? But father said he wasnt afraid of the Frost Giants Well, hes an idiot if he actually thought that, she snorted, and youre an idiot for believing such a ridiculous thing. Why do you think he even founded our enclave in the first place? Being the weakest amongst Dragonkind, individual Frost Dragons were cautious in unfamiliar situations and generally nursed an inferiority complex C poking at it usually led to an unkindly reaction. Olasirdarc had recognized their races tenuous hold over the Azerlisia Mountains, which was why he had gathered his mates and established a communal lair in Feoh Berkana. Ilyshnish respected her father for having such an inspired vision for their future, so this revelation that he had not actually come to grips with his own nature was something of a disappointment. I suppose that makes sensedoes that mean youre scared of them too, sister? These weakling scouts and hunters arent something to fear, she told him, but you wont catch me anywhere near the more powerful ones. I wouldnt even think of getting close to one of their strongholds. How many of us do you think theyve captured or killed over the ages? Theres no way to tell, really. Very few of us survive to adulthood, even with the enclave, and theres a lot of things we can be eaten by before then. Who was eaten and who was captured is entirely up in the air. Mmhwell my point is that even if we can easily kill these young and inexperienced ones that havent proven themselves to their respective tribes yet, it doesnt mean that all Frost Giants are that weak. Driving them out of the mountains entirely would take millennia C our enclave would need to be many times its size unless an exceptional individual is born one daybut that can just as easily happen for the Frost Giants as well. Thankfully one of those doesnt exist, I think. Youre not trying to be one of those exceptional individuals, sister? Me? How can that be? The legendary great wyrms of old, according to mother, commanded magics that we cant even harness today. Youd have to be able to do that much, at least. Im just trying to get strong enough that I wont get eaten by Adventurers immediately after leaving the safety of home. The Vampire Bride hopped off of her, carrying away the Infinite Haversacks in her arms, and Ilyshnish looked over at Hejinmal, who was similarly bare of all but one of his magical containers. Were not taking anything to E-Rantel? She asked. "Theres nothing to deliver from here for now, so no. One of the Vampire Brides replied, "Were keeping this set of bags here so we can prepare future transfers in advance if necessary. The main hub for the network is Feoh Berkana, however, so I expect that any outgoing shipments to E-Rantel will be from there. Have a safe journey. Hejinmal shuffled out in front of her and let out a startled cry when he nearly stepped on the Dwarves patiently waiting outside. Ilyshnish shook her head: maybe her brother was doomed to be oblivious. He wobbled precariously on his right legs as he hopped forward awkwardly to avoid them before ploughing headfirst into a snowdrift. Ilyshnish popped out of the office after her brother. Have you decided on your offer? She asked. The Dwarves turned away from looking at Hejinmals tail, which was sticking out of the snow, to face her. Well, the equipment wasnt magical, one with a dark, grey, beard answered, so itll be good to break down for raw materials. Wasnt much else, though C well take it all for six gold coins. What about the corpse? The corpse? He blinked. Surely its worth something, she explained. You have lizards to feed, yes? Then theres the skin and bones You said you didnt like the taste, though? Are you implying something? Ilyshnish leaned forward, peering down at the handful of Dwarves. The first Dwarf looked to the others for a moment, then grunted. Fine, he said. Twelve gold pieces. Whod a known a Frost Dragon would know whats worth what. She supposed that, in his ignorance over what she knew, it was worth the attempt; she couldnt fault the Dwarf for trying. He dropped the coins into Ilyshnishs outstretched claws, and she tossed them into her bag. Pleasure doin business, he said, Id shake on it, but that seems just a wee bit dangerous. You going to bring in giants every time you arrive? Only if theyre stupid enough to come close like that, Ilyshn''ish replied. Hmmguess well have to keep an eye out for falling giants then. The Dwarves left to attend to their new purchase, and Hejinmal finally escaped from the snowdrift, falling backwards with a wumph. Not only was he terrible in the air, but he also seemed to be bad on his feet and incapable of burrowing at any decent speed as well. They were all things that Frost Dragons were naturally capable of C she wondered if he would become the first Frost Dragon to ever drown if he was dumped into the sea. His brother glanced at the backs of the Dwarves heading off towards the mountain fissure, then back to the bag strapped onto Ilyshnish. Wow, Hejinmal marveled at her. Getting paid for killing a random stranger that you came across C youre just like an Adventurer. Ilyshnish shuddered at his comparison. Dont ever call your own dear sister such a dreadful thing, she told him. I have a day off in E-Rantel coming up, and Im not going into the city like some impoverished whelp. Thats right, isnt it? He said, I hope youll see to what I asked about, dear sister. Of course, dear brother. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 With the aid of Ilyshnishs spellsongs, the trip to E-Rantel from the Dwarven cities was drastically faster than their first one together weeks ago. She was mainly concerned that their flight time would cut into her day off, and hopeful that arriving early would add to it. Between throwing all the useful enchantments she thought would help onto Hejinmal, and the gains C or losses, rather C he had made over the long weeks he had spent working, they arrived over E-Rantel eleven hours after their departure from Feoh Raizo. Dawn was approaching and, though the sun was visible from the heights at which they soared, it had not yet crested the horizon to shed its light against the city walls far below. Youre not landing, sister? Hejinmal looked up at his sister as he slowly descended. Im taking a better look at the city first, she replied. I want to at least see the entire layout of this place from above before trying to explore it on the ground. Ah, that makes sense, Hejinmal yawned. Just dont fly too low over to the rooftops C a Lich might come up and yell at you. Ill be going on ahead thenmaybe I can finally get a decent nap. His statement held the uncomfortable ring of truth to it. The trading outpost above Feoh Jura was filled with the clamour of its constant traffic, and the office at Feoh Berkana was many times worse. The ramshackle hoardings on the narrow inner wall of E-Rantel at least put some distance between themselves and the city streets. It was much nicer than Ilyshnish shook her head violently, scowling down at the makeshift shelter. She recalled the small pens and even smaller broom closet that she was forced to live in. It was not nice C she and her kin were being subjected to utterly dismal conditions. She needed to find a way to improve her lot: to get away before her will crumbled away as it had with the others and she settled into a dreary life of acceptance as something treated with no more care than a Golem or Undead minion. Lowering herself to an altitude that allowed her to take in the features of the city in clear detail, it wasnt until the glow of the sun washed over the battlements of E-Rantel that she was satisfied that she had seen everything about the layout of the city that she could from above. Making her final approach to the wall, she noted Kilistran near the front desk being prepared for a delivery. Even after weeks of seeing a similar situation with the rest of her siblings and half-siblings, it still grated on her nerves to see an Elder Dragon being reduced to nothing more than a freight haulier. Mother, Ilyshnish greeted Kilistran testily as she alighted on the open stretch of wall in front of the hoardings. Daughter, Kilistran replied. Welcome home. Ilyshnish splayed her talons and dug them into the stone, but decided not to waste her breath on a retort. Have you seen whats happening up north? She asked instead. Hmmup until now, Ive been assigned to deliveries to either Feoh Jura or Feoh Berkana C they seem to alternate. Agricultural produce, mostly, I believe. Ilyshnish resisted the impulse to sniff at the containers being strapped onto Kilistran. Using such valuable items on Dragons to deliver cheap grain and greens was beyond her comprehension. Surely they had better things to do than torture them with this drudgery. Still, she took it as a good sign that someone else had gained even a slight interest in the world beyond bleakly staring at nothing in particular. Youre keeping track of what youre carrying? Ilyshnish tilted her head to eye her mother. Well, if youre carrying some unknown things for days, youre bound to become curious as to what it is, no? I suppose. We spend mere minutes on the ground every day, Ilyshnish snorted as she complained to her mother, I cant believe how willing they are to run us ragged like this. Hejinmals in a state of near-collapse at every stop. It is good for him: he could stand to lose all that excess weight, Kilistran replied. I doubt you were ever even slightly winded after weeks of flying back and forth. Youve become quite strong compared to everyone else, though even I cant imagine why you learn some of the magic that you do. Kilistrans head slowly tilted downward as she watched her daughter assume the appearance of a Human female with a head of lustrous, frost-white, hair. The magical accessories she wore scaled down to fit her new shape, save for the ring on her tail which somehow ended up on one of her fingers. Her stomach growled C it was the Ring of Sustenance C she considered changing out the Ring of Regeneration for it. Then again, she could see what sort of fare the city offered now that she had some time to herself. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. I thought it would be useful for whenever I left the enclave to see the world, Ilyshnish replied as she fussed over her appearance. Now my efforts are paying off and I can go explore this Human city. How do I look, mother? Like a Human, Kilistran said dismissively, youve taken more interest in observing this city and its people than I; I hardly care at all beyond accidentally squashing one of them and getting into trouble. I shouldve frosted up a wall to turn into a mirror, Ilyshnish muttered, combing her fingers through an unfamiliar head of hair. If anyone asks, let them know Im in the city: I would rather not have a swarm of these Undead chasing me around like Im some sort of fugitive. I will let one of the employees know before I head off, her mother replied. Be careful out there, dear: I hear theres a whole nest of Adventurers in the city that areaggressively searching for better equipment. I dont want to find out that my most promising child was turned into a pair of boots. I doubt anyone would notice me, mother, Ilyshnish said as she walked away to the edge of the wall and hopped off. Oh, and if you find anything nice, Kilistrans voice followed down after her, please remember your poor old mother. They took everything away, they did Her mothers mournful tone triggered a pang of loss over her own belongings: whoever these people were, she had long learned that they certainly had no care for a Dragons mental health. The other members of the enclave had been cowed into submission, and they were no longer the proud and lively kindred that she once knew. Most only clung to their sanity through the valuable items that they were equipped with as they listlessly flew from post to post; none had the essential comfort of the personal hoards of treasure that they spent their lives accumulating. Ilyshnish hesitated as she stood in the shadow of the wall, poking her head out cautiously into the morning light to look up and down the street. A large Undead sentry that stood almost half again as tall as herself looked over in her direction, and she scurried away over the cobblestones before it decided to come investigate. Though it had been weeks since she was last in the city, the Demihuman Quarter was still in the initial phases of its construction and sparsely populated. Within the confines of the city walls, a terraced bowl had been fashioned, and each section of the quarter would meet the needs of different races. The city walls themselves could be considered the upper level of the Demihuman Quarter, reserved for species capable of flight who desired high, safe places to make their homes. The Frost Dragons had been allocated the southern wall that separated the quarter from the central district, but, aside from them, it seemed no other beings were making use of the battlements yet. The ground level of the Demihuman Quarter was mostly bare of features beyond its basic layout, and a bare handful of other races could be seen. The bottom of the bowl was occupied by a small lake, and several additional groups of Lizardmen had constructed dwellings along its shore. In the middle of the lake was an island that still appeared to be unoccupied, save for several saplings that someone had recently planted. Goblins and Ogres had set up a camp of some sort in the temperate middle sections, and a few Dwarves could be seen milling about various parts of the earthworks. Occupying a large area near to the western entrance of the quarter was the only permanent-looking group of buildings so far: though, upon closer inspection, the entire complex that she had noted after her initial arrival to E-Rantel did not appear to be fully completed yet. From here was where those females that the Vampire Brides deferred to came out of, and other tiny figures of indeterminate nature scurried about within making unsettling noises. Ilyshnish gave the strange facility a wide berth as she crossed into the common area of the city. The contrast between one side of the gatehouse and the other was quite stark: the hubbub of city life filled the street and Humans of both genders milled about for reasons Ilyshnish could not yet discern. She adroitly wove her way down the street, her Blindsight offering a perfect awareness of the activity in a wide area around her. As she did not need to rely on her vision to navigate her surroundings, her head turned this way and that to take in the sights as she strolled by. Aimlessly meandering through the city, she allowed her senses to lead her wherever she thought she might find something interesting or valuable, traversing both busy streets and dark alleys as she went. Something seemed off, however. Wherever she went, gazes followed her. Eventually, she stopped in a shadowed alcove to figure out why before Adventurers noticed and harvested her to fashion equipment out of. It was the first time she had assumed a Human guise, but she didnt think she had committed any major errors. As her mother had said, she had observed the denizens of the city thoroughly, and her current appearance was a result of those careful observations. Ilyshnish had fashioned the appearance of a humanoid female C or at least she assumed it was female: between the Dwarves and the Vampire Brides, she was not sure which was more so. Just in case, she had confirmed it by sneaking near to a few Humans gathered around a produce stand and sniffing them discreetly. After that, she withdrew to a secluded alley to refine her appearance by imitating the ones who seemed to carry themselves with the greatest degree of confidence. No scales were showing on her skin, no tail behind her nor horns on her head. She felt her teeththey seemed to be fine as well. Humans had a terrible sense of smell, so she didnt think it had anything to do with scent. Her clothing matched what was commonly worn to help her blend in; she even wore shoes and stockings under her long, soft dress. The amount of attention she was receiving was far more than what she had experienced in Feoh Berkana, and the scrutiny did not mesh well with her reclusive Frost Dragon nature in this strange place: her instincts kept her jumpy and defensive. Ultimately unable to discern what was wrong no matter how much she examined herself, Ilyshnish continued on her way, plastering a friendly expression on her face while plagued by the sense that she was sticking out somehow to attract so much attention. The feeling lessened as she made her way into a large, crowded plaza. She noted that Humans seemed to rely primarily on their poor eyesight and dull hearing to register the world beyond their reach, so mingling into large crowds greatly limited their ability to notice her by the same measure. Able to finally relax somewhat, she slipped into the flow of pedestrians and continued to observe her surroundings. Everywhere she went, it appeared that Humans were exchanging their valuables for items. She supposed it was the trade that she had read about, seen glimpses of in Feoh Berkana, and tried imitating outside of Feoh Raizo. Having not experienced Human trade herself, however, she couldnt be sure. Coins flowed one way, while items flowed back C so good, so far. Sometimes coins flowed back as well. Relying on her treasure sense to measure the value of various exchanges, Ilyshnish became greatly confused. Very little made sense: why was wood or food worth copper? Why was silver being exchanged for cloth? Though she had exchanged her kill in front of Feoh Raizo for some gold coins, the exact reasoning for the values in the exchange were beyond her. There were a few that she thought made more sense, and then there were transactions that offended her outright. Her mouth fell open when she witnessed three gold coins being traded for some sort of cheap glass object and she fought to keep the bile rising in her throat down. One thing she did come to understand was that, even if she found something that she wanted, she had very few gold coins to exchange and no real sense of what anything was worth to these strange creatures. The Frost Dragons had been explicitly ordered not to raid or plunder the places of the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Dwarven territories that they flew over, so her entire extended family remained similarly impoverished. Since there were no memories she could refer to in order to discern what Humans considered important, Ilyshnish didnt even have a sense of what mattered to them the most. She pondered her conundrum as she continued to make her way through the bright stalls and crowded pathways until she finally settled on some questions to ask. Stopping in front of a Human female, who was wiping the sweat off of her brow before a set of crates, Ilyshnish cleared her throat several times and tested her voice before raising it to address her. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Excuse me, Ilyshnish said in the clearest and most pleasant tone she could muster. How does one acquire coins? The dubious expression on the females face, which had formed while Ilyshnish was preparing herself to speak, grew even more so after she asked the question. Ilyshnish grew uncertain: she didnt think it was an unreasonable thing to ask. Maybe Humans, Dwarves and Quagoa were more different than she had initially believed. You work, the Human finally replied. This work again. Why was everything described as work? The Frost Dragons sent their Quagoa slaves to do work, but they never went about treating it as anything other than toil for slaves and tribute for Dragons. The Vampire Brides always treated it as something to be proud and happy about, but Ilyshnish did not understand why anyone should be proud or happy to be a slave. Now, before her, was a Human who looked very much in the position of a slave, going on about workexcept now it had something to do with acquiring coins. What does this work entail? Ilyshnish asked. Uhlabour? You can sell stuff too, the Human eyed her up and down. Though, with your looks, I bet you could manage a lot more than that. At what she thought was a compliment, Ilyshnish puffed out her chest proudlybut then the female frowned. Her voice faltered at the Humans darkening expression C why did she look so displeased? H-how does one acquire this work? Well, if you have a trade, the Human answered, youll need to register at the right guild first Ilyshnish furrowed her brow. Nothing about that made any sense. Thats too complicated for now: what about the work that youve already acquired? The Human looked down at the crates, eyeing them balefully. I need to move these to a warehouse in another part of the city by the end of today, she said, toeing the nearest one lightly. Sodelivery? I suppose you could call it that Excellent! Ilyshnish brightened, This delivery is a trade that Ive recently acquired. Where might I find the delivery guild, that I may acquire coinsCer, work? Theres no delivery guild, the Human scowled. Are you some rich girl making fun of us poor folk? No, Ilyshnish replied sadly, turning her gaze down to the cobblestones of the plaza, Ive become poor myself, recently. Oh. I, ersorry. How kind of you to say so, Ilyshnish was touched. I will see what this work of yours entails C Ill understand once Ive seen it. The female glanced over her again. Why did everyone keep doing that? I dont think someone as pretty as you needs to do something like this, she said. Youll ruin your hands, too. Ilyshnish pondered the Human females words. By all appearances, she was pitifully weak in comparison to a Dragon. The idea that Ilyshnish could be injured by any of her work was laughable indeed. "Nonsense!" She scoffed, If you can do it, then so can I. Go about your work: I promise that Ill pay careful attention. Thats not what I meant C ah whatever, Im falling behind here. Just please don''t get in the way or break anything Ilyshnish received one last, suspicious look before the female turned back to the crates. She withdrew a long, ragged cloth: using it to wrap one of her hands. Another cloth followed to bind the other. Slowly working one of the crates from the pile, the Human let out a small grunt as she lifted it. Ilyshnish stepped from one side to the other, noting every detail. Hm, hm. I see, she said, nodding to herself. What now? ThenI carry this crateto the warehouse, the Human said in a strained voice as she shifted her burden around. Just one? Does it look like I can carry more? Ill return for the others later. They wont be stolen? Of course not. Thievesll get dragged off by the Death Knights to gods knows where. "I see, Ilyshnish said. Very well, Human. Show me more. The female shook her head as she shuffled away, muttering something with a meaning Ilyshnish was uncertain of. She followed the Human and her crate before arriving at a large, hollow building constructed from thin lengths of wood. A Human male standing near its wide entrance eyed the two as they approached. Youre slowing down girl, he grumbled. I dont send you out to chatter with your friends. Thats notC You keep at it like this and Im docking your pay. Ilyshnish observed their exchange, noting familiar methods in the males manner. It was similar to how Olasirdarc had often dealt with the Quagoa: searching for faults in their bargains in order to renege on his obligations or impose new terms upon standing agreements. The male was much larger than the female, so the female would be hard-pressed to challenge his authority. The female said nothing, but Ilyshnish sensed that she now nursed a grudge for the interaction. Perhaps, in the future, the female would grow larger and kill this male, taking over his warehouse. Then she would be the one with authority and harry smaller Humans with her demands. Ilyshnish nodded in satisfaction at finally being able to draw a sensible comparison in this bewildering place. The female stomped off, and Ilyshnish followed. Back at the pile of crates in the crowded plaza, the Human glared up at her. Why are you still following me? She said in annoyed tones, Im already in enough trouble as it is. Because youre still doing your work, yes? Ilyshnish replied, I promised you that I would pay careful attention. So youre going to be following me all day? I dont understand: just what is so interesting about moving crates around? I dont think its very interesting, actually. Faugh! The Human turned away and took several deep breaths as she prepared to pick up the next crate. She leaned over to grasp one, then stopped halfway as Ilyshnish spoke again. Say, Ilyshnish said. Must you carry them one at a time? Its not like I can carry more, she replied. Ilyshnish looked around, then pointed to a wagon nearby. Why not use one of those? She asked. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. The Human unbent herself and turned to look in the direction indicated. I dont own a wagon, the Human answered. Theyre expensive, and its not as if I can pull one by myself. Even hand carts are expensive. Then your work is not carrying crates one at a time to that building? No? I just have to move them over C ugh, why am I wasting my time answering you? She turned back to the task at hand, lifting the next crate with the same, strained, expression. I do not wish to follow you around doing this for the entire day, Ilyshnish stepped forward, so allow me to speed things along. Like I said, youll ruin your pretty hands if you The females voice trailed off as the crate she was struggling to shift around was lifted out of her hands. Her mouth gaped as it disappeared into Ilyshnishs bag, which was slung over her shoulder and rested against her hip. One by one, the entire pile of crates on the ground disappeared as Ilyshnish grasped them lightly in one hand to place into the bag held open with the other. When the space on the plaza floor was cleared, she turned to face the Human girl. Is that everything? Thats, uhyes. Good. Let us work. She strode off, and the female trailed after her. When they reached the street leading out of the plaza, Ilyshnish took a turn into a lonely, shadowed alley. The girl spoke up in alarm. W-wait, thats not the right way! It is, though? A-are you trying to steal everything? The Humans voice rose, Ill call for a Death Knight! Dont be silly, Ilyshnish said over her shoulder. I do not wish to steal anything, because I have no desire to fight all the things that will chase after me. Your line of thought leads nowhere sensical. The Humans mouth hung open silently mid-shout and her face screwed up in confusion at Ilyshnishs reply. She picked up her pace, following Ilyshnish as she navigated the dark and narrow alleyways. Several minutes later, the warehouse was in clear view. I thought you didnt know where to go, the female muttered. I didnt, Ilyshnish replied, thats why I asked you to show me. After that, I knew where this warehouse you were referring to was, so I knew where to go. Then youre not new to the city? The Human asked, You dont look like youre from anywhere I know of. I am new here, actually, Ilyshnish answered. My family recently arrived from the north. It must be really far north, then. Everything about you makes me think of cold things. You do seem to know your way around, though: Ive lived here all my life and I didnt know about that shortcut C not that Id ever try it by myself. It only took an hour or so to see all the citys paths on the surface, Ilyshnish said. This much is natural, no? If you say sowait, what did you mean by the surface? Theres more below, yes? I guess Its as Ive thought, Ilyshnish nodded. All of the cities Ive visited so far are mostly underground. This is my first day exploring E-Rantel, but I do plan on seeing the rest whenever I have the chance. The same male was waiting in front of the warehouse when they arrived. His face set into a deep frown after he looked them over. I dont see anything, he said. "You quitting?" Ehm, we didnt quit, the Human female said, Just one moment The female shot her a look. All of them? Ilyshnish asked. Yes, all of them! She hissed. Twenty-three crates, neatly organized into a pyramid, occupied the space in front of the warehouse a few moments later. The male had long risen from his seat to inspect them. After a few minutes, he shook his head and disappeared into the building. Did we win? Ilyshnish asked. What? The girl answered in a puzzled voice. Before the female could come up with a proper response, the male reappeared. The girl held out her palm, and he deposited one silver coin, followed by four copper ones. Ilyshnish looked over her shoulder and frowned down at the meagre quantity. Did he dock your pay? Ilyshnish asked. N-no, the girl answered, this is what I was offered for the job. If he was willing to reduce your reward for being slow, doesnt that mean he should increase it for being fast? The two of them looked up at the warehouse male. Two more copper coins clinked against the others in the girls hand. Only because we got the space on the caravan goin out at noon, he said. This wasnt supposed to be a courier job or anything The man turned away, shouting into the warehouse for someone. The girl turned and walked back in the direction they had come from; a happy little smile on her face. Having had nearly all of her possessions stripped away recently, Ilyshnish thought she could understand how one could be so pleased with obtaining such a pittance of treasure. What will you do now? Ilyshnish asked after she caught up and settled in to walk beside the female. I should pay you back for your help C lets head back to the main plaza. They returned using the shortcut Ilyshnish had used; the plaza was even more crowded than before. Its about lunchtime, the female said, looking around the throng of people baking in the sun. I can treat you to something if youd like. What do they offer for lunchtime? Light meals for the people in the market and all the shops around here, usually, she pointed to a stand where meat was being placed over a fire. The skewers are fast and good, usually. Ilyshnish studied the selection from where they stood. The portions were pitifully small C the Frost Dragons were allowed to hunt for their food in Tob Forest and throughout the ranges of the Azerlisia Mountains. She could get far more for little effort. I prefer cold food C frozen would be ideal, she said. Is there something like that here? Cold? Hmits not really a meal, but they do have ice cream. The Human led her through several rows of stands to wait at the end of a long line. Its quite popular, she said as they settled in to wait, but expensive. Ive only had it once myself. What do you do with your coins, then? Im saving up, the girl replied. Mages are in really high demand nowadays. One day Ill have enough to learn magicare you a magic caster as well? I havent seen a magic item like the one you have. I can use magic, yes, Ilyshnish said. I believe your people would refer to me as a Bard. Oh! The female exclaimed, striking a fist in her palm, It all makes sense now. Youre so beautiful C enough to easily attract attention wherever you go; the way you carry yourself is full of charm, too. Even that miser of a warehouse manager was so easily swayedI should have known. I dont think I did anything specialah, we appear to be next. They looked down at the stand. There were five barrels of different colours, each radiating an enchanted chill. Welcome C what flavour would you like? The Human awaiting them said. Is there something meaty? Ilyshnish asked. Er, I cant say that there is, she replied. How about Hyueri? Its got a refreshing flavour. Ill give it a try. After receiving three copper coins from the girl, the female manning the stand handed her some sort of object wrapped in paper. Ilyshnish peered at the small, yellowish sphere that rested on top. Doubts arose over the appearance of the ice cream: being frozen and yellow was a distasteful combination. Lets head over to the fountain, the girl handed the ice cream over to Ilyshnish. You can enjoy your treat there without anyone bumping into you. Ilyshnish licked the yellow sphere gingerly, making a face as she rolled the flavour around in her mouth. Youre not having this ice cream? No, the girl shook her head. I need to save up as much as I can so I can start learning magic as soon as possible. I dont want to do this sort of menial labour forever C mages get paid a lot more. What work will you do as a mage? UmI dont even know if I can use magic at all, yet, but if I can I suppose Ill be conjuring spices or paper or something like that to start out with. If I get better at it, I could afford to learn enchanting: thats where the real coin is. What about you? I cant actually imagine someone like you being poor C a Bard with your looks would surely earn plenty. I would? What sort of work would this be? Youre a Bard, so you can perform, right? The girl asked, You have a pleasant voice, too, so you must be a good singer. I can sing, Ilyshnish admitted, but I only know Dwarf songs, mostly. Oh, thats what you meant by up north, the girl seemed to think for a moment. Strange, I didnt think any Humans lived with the Dwarves. Do you play any instruments? I have a drum I guess you sing while playing itwell, Dwarves are starting to show up here so maybe therell be enough to earn decent coin from soon C most of the ones Ive seen are merchant types, and they seem to love frequenting the taverns. How about Adventuring? Youre way stronger than you look A-adventuring? Ilyshnish shifted uncomfortably. Yes, theyve been recruiting like crazy, trying to find talented people, she pointed at a building not far away. Their guildhall is that one right there, between the cathedral and the Magician Guild. Ilyshnish stepped around to the other side of the female, putting the Human between herself and the Adventurer nest. Arent Adventurers dangerous? She said in hushed tones. Dangerous? If you mean what they do then yes, I suppose so. I just thought that since youre so strong youd do well there. They tried getting me to join too C offered to pay for my learning magic and everything C but once youre in, youre a government worker with no say over what youre going to do; most people cant stomach the danger that comes with adventuring. That is a wise choice, Ilyshnish nodded, danger should be avoided. The food was somewhat pleasing in temperature, but she had no taste for sweet things. There was wild fruit and honey during the brief summers in the mountains, but the food that crossed her palate was from prey which she hunted down herself. As she suspected, a meatier flavour would have been superior. This ice cream is interesting, she said after she finished the crunchy remains of what had held it. I will investigate other flavours later. Im glad you liked it, the Human said. Um, heres the rest of your share. She fished out a handful of coins from her purse and offered them to Ilyshnish. It was an unexpected gesture C valuables should not be so easily relinquished, after all. Ilyshnish held out her hand, and eight copper coins were deposited into her palm. Several calculations ran through her mind as she peered at the slightly tarnished pieces of metal. What will you do now? Ilyshnish asked. Well, that shipment was supposed to take me all day, the girl answered. Ill see if I can find some other job for the rest of it.. More work? Yes, I cant let the opportunity slip by: the sooner I start learning magic, the sooner I can start earning a decent living. I will come with you, Ilyshnish declared. Y-you will? I thought you didnt find it interesting. I dont, Ilyshnish agreed, but youll divide yourpay with me if I come and work with you, yes? Well, yes, of course, the girl replied. Hmmif youre coming along, I should find jobs that are worth our time Its possible to work for more? The city is so busy right now that theyre short on wagons for everything C hundreds of Soul Eaters were moved north for something going on in the Dwarf Kingdom, and they took as many wagons along with them. The ones left here have been fully hired out to move things around, but its still not enough. The demand isnt as high as it was during the grand opening of the city, but all the local transport companies are still working on clearing up the backlog. With little reference to what she was talking about, the words came out as a meaningless jumble to Ilyshnish. She would review their conversation at a later point after she had learned more about Human society. For the time being, all that she understood was that the shortage created work, which could be exploited for personal gain. Show me this work, she said. Standing around profits us nothing. Uh, right, the Human looked around before turning back to speak again. If youre ready to go, I guess we should be off. She wiped her hand on the cloth apron over her belt and held it out towards Ilyshnish I''m Pam, by the way. Pleased to meet you. Pam? It seemed remarkably short and meaningless, even for a Human. Perhaps using an alias was a common practice amongst their kind, or maybe Humans were just unfortunate and meaningless beings in general. Just Pam? Ilyshnish asked. Just Pam, the girl answered. I never knew my parents, so thats all that I have. The rationale was absurd. Why did one need parents for a name? Barring her fathers enclave, Frost Dragons were more likely to lay their clutches on a glacier or iceberg somewhere and leave their wyrmlings to fend for themselves than raise them personally. Names were the essence of self C the idea that one wouldnt naturally know their own identity was preposterous. Thoughshe supposed that it would be safer to use an alias. Since the people here appeared to do so readily, using one herself should not draw suspicion. Looking down at Pams outstretched hand, she reached out to grasp it lightly before answering. You may call me Shiver, Ilyshnish said. Its apleasure to meet you as well. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Evening fell over E-Rantel, and Pam appeared to be in an incredibly good mood. Her humming as they made their way through the city seemed to be incredibly off-key as well. Whats thistune you are humming, Pam? Ilyshnish asked the girl leading her along. Oh, uhit must sound awful to you. I am unfamiliar with the local music, but it certainly seems so. Geh...that bad huh? Pam winced, Its supposed to be a little hymn, but its not surprising that you dont know it C living with the Dwarves and all. Indeed, I know nothing of these southern gods, Ilyshnish nodded. The Dwarves primarily worship their earth god C the High Priest even has a place in their ruling council. Their earth god? I wonder if theyre the sameanyways the temples are just the temples here: they got nothing to do with the king. I recently switched over to The Six C thats where I picked up that hymn from. You switched over? Ilyshnish furrowed her brow, Wont the gods you switched from have a problem with that? Surely there must be some sort of penalty for leaving? Er...I havent heard of any problems. Besides, The Four are a part of The Six, so theres a lot of things that are familiar. The staff at the temple treats converts like long lost familyits actually really nice, especially for someone like me. More importantly than that, it was better to have six than four. Why would anyone settle for less, when they could have more? They returned to the main plaza of the city, joining a long queue of people. They ranged in all shapes and sizes: from girls like Pam to large and portly males who reminded Ilyshnish of Hejinmal. Her mouth watered C if she encountered such Humans in the mountains, where the Frost Dragons were allowed to hunt for food, would she be allowed to snack on a few? During her time delivering things back and forth between the Dwarf cities, she had been instructed not to prey on the lives and property of the Dwarves, but nothing was mentioned about Humans. There were no complaints about killing the Frost Giants, either. What are we doing back here? Ilyshnish asked to distract herself from her hunger. Just lining up to collect our pay, Pam fished out a pile of crumpled and dingy papers from her pouch. These are all the completed orders from our work today. Well submit them to the people at the Merchant Guild, wholl process em and give us our coin. Will it really work that way? Ilyshnish sensed there was nothing special about what was in Pams hand, These are just pieces of parchment with little value. The Dwarves dont have a Merchant Guild? The girl asked. Based on what youve said, Ilyshnish answered, their Merchant Guild isnt quite the same and it isnt what it used to be. Maybe that will change soon, but it was not much of anything when I left. Oh. Well, each page here is an order, signed and sealed by the shops we carried out deliveries for. The paper itself is cheap stuff, but what matters is that it confirms that we did all that work. The guildll see everything written here and transfer the coin to us through their member accounts. Ilyshnish frowned. As often was the case throughout the day, she couldnt understand any of what the excited girl had said. Reaching out, she took one of the slips of paper and held it out in front of her. There were words and numbers, but such things were as uncertain as the relationship between the powerful and the powerless. Are you sure about this? There wouldnt be this giant line if it didnt work that way C youll see. The line shifted forward as the sun disappeared behind the city walls, and the evening crowds appeared. They carried with them an entirely different atmosphere, unlike the orderly feeling that daytime in E-Rantel brought. Pam shivered and looked around nervously. What''s wrong? Idont like being out at night. "Why is that?" Just an old story, I guess, Pam edged closer to her. Bad things can easily happen to a lone girl at night. Well, I guess with the new King its not like that anymore, but stillyou dont ever feel like that? I guess not, seeing how strong you are, but all the looks you get from everyone would still make me uncomfortable. Actually, what am I talking about? Youre a Bard C of course youd want everyones attention. Pam let out a nervous laugh after her rambling thread and settled into squirming silence. Ilyshnish peered at her curiously. Weaker species often banded together for protection, so it seemed odd to have such fears in E-Rantel where many Humans dwelled. Its rare to see Humans on their own, she told her reassuringly. I cant imagine that its possible to be alone in a city like this. There are always dozens more close by. Confusion spread over Pams face as Ilyshnishs replied. Thats, uhwhat I meant was, hmi-is that a Dwarf thing? Perhaps, Ilyshnish pondered her question. Dwarf cities are far more populous. These surface dwellings are spread out over a large area, but most of them arent very tall or sturdy. Dwarves build their cities underground, and a single structure in their capital may be built to span between the floor and ceiling of a cavern and beyond. This results in space for far more people using the same area of land that one of the buildings here might occupy. I havent seen anything similar on the surface so far, but surely such construction must exist elsewhere. I cant imagine that, Pam replied as they shifted forward again. The citys outer wall is the biggest building Ive ever seen, and it doesnt seem all that big after seeing those Dragons perched on it. Especially those three huge ones that are almost twice as long as the walls are tall. Then theres that funny one that looks like a sausage with wings C people were screaming that the wall would collapse when he walked by overhead at first. Most of them went somewhere last month, but you still mustve seen the ones that come in and out once in a while. Ive seen them before, yes, Ilyshnish replied absently as she continued to observe the plaza. They all come from the Azerlisia Mountains north of here. There was once an even bigger one than those three you mentioned, but hes not around anymore. Pams eyes grew wide at her words. Thats amazing! What does a Dragon that big even eat? Hmm...meat? Ilyshnish wasnt sure what else she thought they would eat, There are plenty of large things in the mountains to feed on, as well as beings that can defeat the Frost Dragons that you occasionally see flying around here. T-that cant be true, can it? Pam frowned, How big does everything get? Big enough. Even herd animals like Nuk can grow to be as heavy as a new Adult Frost Dragon, and theyre quite common. Aside from a few things Ive only really read about, the most dangerous are actually the Frost Giants. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Pam swallowed and leaned forward. Theyre more dangerous than Frost Dragons? She nearly whispered. They can be, Ilyshnish admitted. They are varied in strength, much like your own people, but they are Giants: mighty in stature and fierce combatants all. Murmurs rose in the air around them. A man in bright colours selling snacks and refreshments went around, stopping occasionally to exchange his wares for coin. A Dwarf I talked to said that theyre nothing but savages, a woman called out from the side. Living in tribes with no craft or magic. The Dwarves live under the mountains, Ilyshn''ish shrugged, and they have been refugees since the time of the Demon Gods. It has been all they could do to hold together their traditions and retain what remained of their histories as they struggled for centuries to survive. They have only recently returned to their old holdings through the power of the Sorcerer King, Ainz Ooal Gown. As such, I would not rely on any Dwarf for an accurate telling of what goes on beyond the holes that they have hidden themselves in for so long. But at least the Dwarves are from the Azerlisia Mountains, a man to the side said, how would you know more than they? Ilyshnish turned to the source of the voice, eyeing him coolly. The mans eyes wavered and he swallowed audibly; the others near him that she faced quieted and shifted silently under her gaze. Beside her, Pams lips were parted, her eyes shining with expectation. Perhaps it was a good time to test the girls assertion about her potential as a performer. Ilyshnishs mind turned to Hejinmals description of Human Bards as well, and her lips turned up in a slight smile as she stepped out from the line and turned gracefully to face her audience. Because it is my home, she told them. I was born there, and I have travelled its length and breadth C from the verdant foothills of the Great Forest of Tob to the icy seas of the north far beyond the shores of Re-Estize and Baharuth. Through the high passes and the deepest valleys under towering peaks I have been; overflowing glaciers and bubbling springs. Of the Azerlisia Mountains C of the timeless crown of winter C no one knows more of than I. Her arms moved and her body swayed lightly in the soft magical light of the plaza as she drew more and more people in around her with a voice of crystalline purity that carried over the air nearby. In a corner of her mind, her timid Frost Dragon nature demanded that she cringe away from all the attention; to flee and find somewhere safe to hide. She could ignore it, however, for she felt excitement course through her body over the reckless gambit C a test of all of her knowledge and experiences to harness something she had only read of before in old and dusty Dwarven texts. She felt the threads of power weave their way around her. They were not of arcane sorcery that Dragons wielded innately and mortals struggled to learn, nor did they bear the hallmarks of devout faith. It was the power of a single voice; a single will that could fascinate, inspire and seize the hearts and minds of all who fell prey to the enchantment it wove over them. It could earn her great renown and, most importantly, it could possibly earn her more than twelve gold coins. Actually, she would count it as a success if she even got one. Then what do you know about them? A mans coarse voice snapped her out of bargaining herself down even further, What are these Frost Giants? Ilyshnish latched onto the question, favouring the participant with a brilliant smile. He blushed, letting out a flustered cough into his hand and Ilyshnish settled into a low, but clear voice that compelled those around her to lean forward and listen. There is a war that has been fought since ancient times C older than Re-Estize; older than the Demon Gods. Before the Dwarves founded their cities beneath the mountains, this war had raged across the peaks of Azerlisias icy ranges; over glacier, moor and vale. In ages past, lost to the veil of time, two mighty races came over the frigid and callous seas to arrive on the northern shores, where the mountains meet the waves. First came the great wyrms of old: the ancestors of the Frost Dragons of today. They saw the high peaks and abundant valleys; the vast fields of ice and pristine skies C it was a paradise for their kind, and so they deposited their eggs throughout the mountains and moved on with the hope that their unborn children would eventually hatch and grow and thrive in this new home. And hatch they did: long after their parents had gone, these wyrmlings made their homes, grew and danced in the skies above the mountains. This peaceful and happy time was not to last, however, for over that same, icy sea came the dark longships of the Frost Giant clans. At first, the Frost Dragons saw these newcomers as a curiosity, but it was not long until their savage nature was made clear. Once they fortified their holdings, they struck out against the denizens of the Azerlisia Mountains in their lust for violence and conquest. Animals, monsters, all the races that dwelled around them C even the young Dragons were not spared from their atrocities. As she launched into her tale, she felt her hold over the crowd solidify. The voices around her stilled as they gave her more of their attention, but she still needed those who would volunteer to ask questions that the people must have: to direct the flow of her words in the ways which piqued their interest. She paused in her tale and, surely enough, a question came into the silence. That cant be right, the sceptical voice came from a middle-aged merchant who looked like he was doing well for himself. Only the strongest Adventurers can defeat a Dragon. Even those talesIm not so sure about any more. Weve all seen the Frost Dragons flying over the city: how can anything defeat one, never mind so many? Because like all living things, Ilyshnish replied, Dragons are born, and must grow. Tell me, good sir: how many years must a Human child experience before you consider them a proper adult? Hmmfor the common folk, fourteen C sixteen, at most, the merchant replied. Nobles are different: might be a few years more before theyre considered ready for their responsibilities. And who is the oldest Human you know? The merchant furrowed his brow as he thought on her question. Around eighty-six? Havent seen her around for a while, though. She might have passed on without my knowing. Sixteen, Ilyshnish repeated his words, and eighty-six; for a Human to become an adult, and to reach the end of ones years. In the span of time it takes for a Human to be born, grow old and pass away, a Dragon would still be considered a child. It takes a full century for a Dragon to grow to Adulthood; the largest of the Dragons youve seen flying over the city have taken nearly four centuries to become what they are today. When the Frost Giant onslaught began, they did not strike out against powerful Elder and Ancient Dragons C they enslaved and slaughtered children who were still learning how to hunt and speak; who had yet to love and learn of the wide world beyond their quiet and reclusive lives. For centuries this conflict echoed over the mountains and, by the time the Demon Gods came and went, only a handful of Frost Dragons remained. They are the brood mothers that you see flying in the skies above the Sorcerous Kingdom today: with their age and centuries of living came strength and wisdom enough to band together to resist their enemies. To claim a place to safely raise children of their own. Still though, someone said, seems like a young Dragon would be plenty powerful C unless youre saying they suddenly grow all huge like that. You are correct in this, of course, Ilyshnish admitted with a gentle nod, but what you are not accounting for is the Frost Giants themselves. Imagine a Human, powerfully built, with skin as pale and blue as the winter skies. Imagine that he is not your size; instead towering above: nearly to the battlements of E-Rantels outer walls. In these lowlands, where the most one sees are Giantkin like Trolls and Ogres C perhaps the occasional Hill Giant, one may believe Frost Giants slow and stupid, but they are not. Because they live in tribes, you may believe them to be primitive and unsophisticated, but this is also untrue. Frost Giants are as intelligent and wise as Humans and Dwarves, and they can indeed craft and build. Their tribal holdings are not meagre tents and hovels: they are dread citadels of ancient ice and stone, entrenched in the shadows of the towering peaks above and shrouded in icy mists. From these seats of power comes order through raw might: a society of cold laws evolved from ancient and savage traditions, where mighty Jarls are seated over councils filled with powerful champions and priests. Unlike Humans and Dwarves, however, the average Frost Giant is more comparable to an Adventurer in vocation. Among their number, cunning and tireless Rangers, leading howling packs of Winter Wolves, Perytons and Giant Eagles C it is even rumoured that several defeated Frost Dragons have become their pets. Every tribe has Priests and Shamans who can bring forth vicious magical assaults, mighty elementals, and lay dreadful curses and other afflictions upon their victims. Worst of all are their terrifying warriors: Berserkers, Weapon Masters and Blackguards clad in grim plates of metal C wielding weapons of wrought ice bound with such powerful enchantments that they can shatter your city gates with a single blow and turn the very magics that Frost Giants are vulnerable to aside. Many of the men and women around them swallowed at her account, faces turned cold and ashen in the warm spring evening. A short woman in colourful silken finery raised another question. Many of us merchants have been looking forward to trade with the Dwarves, she asked. If these Frost Giants are as powerful as you say, what risks does this pose for our business? Will they attack our caravans? I have little doubt that they will, Ilyshnish answered. It is their way, so it is merely a matter of when. Already, their scouts have been drawn to the stirrings of the Dwarven realm: watching, waiting, gauging the strength of travellers and planning the best times to strike. The Frost Giants are savage and powerful, but they are not fools C when the time comes, your only warning will be the blare of distant war horns, the thunder of spells and the shuddering quake of giant boots over the passes. Should we hire out Undead bodyguards from the Sorcerous Kingdom, then? It was another voice, from another part of the crowd. More and more questions came, as expressions turned calculating to profit and loss. The Frost Giants have their own values C their own way of measuring the world around them. They are merciless raiders with hearts of ice, seeking glory and treasure and foes to challenge and boast about to their peers. Placing a Death Knight before a Frost Giant may simply encourage them to attack what they see as a test of strength. Win or lose, your wagons of precious merchandise will most likely not remain intact in the aftermath of such a confrontation. Thenwhat can we do? If the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces will not dissuade them, how else can we conduct our trade in safety? Of that, I cannot be certain, Ilyshnish shook her head. Once, it was the Frost Dragons that kept the Frost Giants in check; with their ancient enemies now subjugated by the Sorcerer King, the Frost Giants of the Azerlisia Mountains will be free to expand and grow. It is not only the mountains that are vulnerable to this threat: eventually, they will look to the foothills and lowlands below to raid, and return to their great longships to wreak havoc against the coasts of the northern seas. Should we ask the Sorcerous Kingdom to send the Dragons against them? That would only mean a continuation of the ancient war to no gain, Ilyshnish replied. Again, I tell you: sending exactly what the Frost Giants seek will only embolden them all the more. Death is no deterrent, for dying in combat to foes most worthy is to each their greatest desire: to prove themselves so that they may join their forefathers in the great hall of their afterlife. They seek conflict, revel in warfare and welcome death in glorious violence. T-that has to be an exaggeration, another merchant spoke from the crowd. No race would be so utterly insane. This is merely a Minstrels tale. A Minstrel I may be, Ilyshnish smirked, but what I have shared is also the truth. On your safe roads in the pastoral lowlands, you do not know of the harsh realities of the wide world. You think that the weak monsters and Demihumans of these soft lands are strong C think again. They are as nothing to wise Dragons and mighty Giants; to great leviathans in the deep and eldritch horrors that lurk in the dark and forgotten places. The world is vast, and these Human nations here are merely a tiny part of it. I would have thought that, with the advent of the Sorcerer King, this truth would have long dawned upon the peoples here. A low murmur filled the air around them as the crowd discussed what they had heard. Ilyshnish sensed several individuals muscling through the crowd, so she returned to stand in line with Pam at the top of the stairs. A moment later, a grizzled militia veteran appeared from out of the throng of people, accompanied by his men. Hey, whats going on here? He said, Break up this mess: youre blocking off the stairs to the Merchant Guild. Upon finding the space in the centre of the crowd empty, the mans eyes scanned the spectators until they stopped at Ilyshnish. Hey, you. Me? Ilyshnish replied innocently. Who else could I be talking to? The man scowled, Whaddya you think youre doing, obstructing business? Well, were a part of this queue, why else would we be here? Pam held up her fistful of delivery orders, and the sour-faced Human eyed the pair suspiciously. Before he could utter another word, the line advanced again, and they disappeared into the doors of the Merchant Guild. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Seated in the darkness of a small room in the Great Tomb of Nazarick, a figure worked without pause before a small desk. This form goes herethis field is from this table A pale hand stretched out and withdrew a thick binder from a row arrayed at the edge of the workspace. The binder was opened to the appropriate page, and a finger traced the table laid upon it. Crimson eyes narrowed in concentration as a pen twirled absently in the free hand. F-3C-5 The hand reached out again for another binder. The activity continued, the silence of the pitch-black room interrupted occasionally by soft muttering, the rustling of crisp parchment, and the scratching of the pen. Without the sound of breath or even a heartbeat within, one might have mistaken it for a crypt where a Lich conducted its studies but, if light were shed on the scene, the opinion of the observer would take a complete turn. Rather than an old stone office filled with dry tomes coated by the dust of ages, it was a room that a Human in the surrounding nations might have thought belonged to the daughter or a count or a wealthy baron. Creamy pastel wallpaper covered the walls, and a rich carpet was laid over the cold stone floor. The room was furnished with tall wardrobes, a small desk and a modestly-sized four-poster bed. Within the translucent veil of the beds canopy, upon the scented silk sheets and the fluffy pillows lay the Supreme Overlord of Nazarick, Ainz Ooal Gown. Well, a plush version of him, anyway. It had cost her much to have Albedo make one. Frowning down at her piles of paperwork, Shalltear Bloodfallen made a tired noise. The Undead did not suffer from physical exhaustion, but stress and mental strain would still add up. The work was something she could have delegated to her Vampire Brides, but she had imposed a portion of it on herself in order to become intimately familiar with the transportation network she had been charged with creating. She looked at the pile of completed documents on the right corner of the desk: the product of twelve hours of work. Ainz-sama would surely appreciate her efforts. Her master had also instructed all of the Guardians to take regular breaks, so she rose from her seat. She stretched her arms above her head, feeling her crimson silk camisole slide over her skin as she went over to her bed. Throwing herself onto its luxurious covers, she reached out to lovingly pull the plush figure to her breast. Ah, Ainz-sama~ Lend me some of your magnificent energy She turned her head down to press her lips to the dolls head, but a familiar scent rose to meet her gentle kiss. Shalltear looked back up with an annoyed look, even as she squeezed the doll tightly to herself. As much as it had cost her, she had been surprised that Albedo was willing to make it for her at all. The request was initially for a body pillow, but the Guardian Overseer refused in no uncertain terms. Obtaining the doll had taken weeks, and it was only after she had returned happily to her bedroom to partake of her new acquisition that she understood what the Guardian Overseer had done. No matter how many times she had washed it, Albedos scent remained infused in the doll. Shalltear was being mocked C it was as if Albedo was declaring to Shalltear that Ainz-sama was already marked as hers. She hated that the doll carried Albedo''s scent, but she refused to let go of Ainz-sama, so she was caught between the two feelings whenever she embraced her beloved. Shalltear wriggled under her covers, pressing the doll to her under the sheets. It was the best compromise she could come up with, but, in the end, her bedsheets would end up being laced with Albedos scent and her attendants would have to do something about it. Ill get that bitch back for this someday. She consoled herself as she closed her eyes and settled down to rest after a long week of work C Undead did not need to sleep, but rest was rest. With so many of her Vampire Brides otherwise occupied, it was a simple alternative for quickly relieving mental fatigue: a few hours was much more effective than meditation C not that she had the patience for that C or slowly recovering while performing less arduous tasks. Shalltear sighed as she snuggled with her Ainz-sama doll, conjuring pleasant thoughts to accompany her. Shalltear This timingis she using something to scry me? It wasnt possible, of course. Nazarick had been warded tightly against such magic within an hour of its appearance in this strange new world. Yes, what is itCarinsu? Were convening for an emergency meeting C be in the throne room once youve made yourself decent. Emergency? Did someone declare war on us? If only it were so simple. The available information will be disclosed once everyone has assembled. The message cut off abruptly, in absence of any pleasantries. Really, she was a gorilla through and through. Giving the doll one last, affectionate squeeze, she threw back her covers and swung her legs off of the edge of the bed. Outside of her room, a Vampire Bride greeted her as the door opened. She bowed low as she greeted Shalltear, and her full breasts strained against the diaphanous fabrics of her alabaster dress. Thank you for your hard work, Shalltear-sama. Shalltears lips turned up at the enticing sight, and her hand stretched out to trace the line of Vampire Brides jaw. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Theres to be a meeting in the throne room, Shalltear told her as she tipped her attendants chin up to face her. Make the appropriate preparations. Yes, Shalltear-sama. The Vampire Bride straightened herself and hurried away, steps whispering over the stones. Shalltear made her way through the rooms of the Adipocere Chamber, brushing aside the chiffon veils draped from the ceiling. Upon reaching its central area, she found three Vampire Brides awaiting her. Shall we draw a bath, Shalltear-sama? No, weve only a few minutes. The Vampire Brides immediately moved to attend to her, falling into the routines and habits instilled into them. They were her handmaidens, her soldiers, and her concubinesthough she hadnt had the time to play with them recently. Most of them were away, taking turns working at and around the various posts of the new aerial transportation network, while others functioned as administrators who coordinated and compiled all of the information coming in to create a comprehensive overview of the logistical needs of the Sorcerous Kingdom, as well as that of the territories using their services. Even the three who were now fussing over her appearance had experience in assisting her with her paperwork. As much as she would have liked to, she couldnt toy with them as she did before. They were pop mobs that would respawn after a short period of time if they died as a result of her tender attentions, but they would not remember anything that they had learned. In her zeal to serve Ainz-sama, she had thrown all of her resources into getting the transportation network up and running, so she had to restrain her urges for the time being. Once she felt that things had stabilized and were well on their way, she could set aside a few for her personal use and return to her customary pleasures. Is everything to your satisfaction, Shalltear-sama? She turned her attention from her thoughts to the Vampire Bride holding a body-length mirror before her. Bathed in the sultry light of the chamber, her reflection looked back at her, adorned in her black ballroom gown. She took a turn, inspecting every detail closely. It should be sufficient, given the nature of this meeting, Shalltear nodded. She made her way towards the exit of the chamber. One of her attendants walked ahead to hold the door open for her. Shalltear stopped, her foot hovering over the threshold. Was her appearance actually appropriate? What was the nature of this meeting, exactly? A slight frown marred her face. Emergency meeting. Throne room. Several irregularities stood out to her already. Most of Albedos meetings were now held in E-Rantel, as the lions share of their work now revolved around administrating matters involving the Sorcerous Kingdom. If the meeting was in the throne room, it should be some business regarding Nazarick C either that, or it was something the Prime Minister wished to discuss behind closed doors, so to speak. Then there was the possibility that Ainz-sama would be there. Many matters concerning the governance of the realm obviously did not require the Supreme Ones direct attention, and so he did not grace the vast majority of their sessions with his presence. Albedo could have very well requested that Ainz-sama attend, as it was an emergency meeting. Was her appearance suitable for an audience with Ainz-sama? No, nothing could be good enough for her beloved. Maybe she should take that bath, also a manicurewas her hair really okay? Her hesitation grew as she fell deeper into her grave thoughts. No, waitthis was a trap. If she took the time to make suitable preparations, she would be berated for being late to an emergency meeting regardless of whether Ainz-sama was there or not. If she came as she was, her appearance would be drastically inferior to Albedos, who had foreknowledge of the meeting and would have made the appropriate preparations. Shalltear-sama? Hold on, Im thinking! She was already caught in Albedos schemes. Was there some other way to save face? Since it was an emergency meeting, she could go in fully armed and equipped C shifting the focus to an image of readiness. No, that wouldnt work. The content of the message conveyed the idea that there were no immediate threats, so joining the meeting in such an appearance would indicate that she was incapable of gauging the situation. Albedo had sealed away her only avenue of escape as well. There was no choice but to advance into whatever traps were laid out for her. Stepping across the threshold, she crossed the bridge into the catacombs and turned up the corridor towards the nearest teleportation gate. Usually a trap when Nazarick was under threat of intrusion, it was reconfigured by Aureole Omega to serve as a way for Shalltear and her vassals to easily access the inner portions of Nazarick from her home far closer to the surface. She stepped onto the tile, and the dark catacombs of the upper floor were replaced by the antechamber of the throne room. The great doors were open; she noted that the vassals of several of the other floor guardians were waiting to the side of the entryway. She waved her own attendants away to join them, making her way past the towering doors and into the highest Hall of the Supreme Beings. Shalltear lowered her head respectfully as she crossed under the forty banners along the way. At the base of the stairs leading up to the Throne of Kings, a number of figures had already assembled. Some, she had expected due to their vassals being stationed in the vestibule: Cocytus, Aura and Mare. As Demiurges vassals were not present, it was not a surprise that he was absent. In addition to the Floor Guardians gathered, Sebas, Pandoras Actor, and Narberal Gamma stood in their places amongst them. Unexpectedly, Yuri Alpha and Pestonya were there as well. Shalltear completed her approach to stand in her position as the Floor Guardian of the First, Second and Third Floors, pondering the strange combination of attendees for this emergency meeting. A few moments following her arrival, Albedo stepped forward from where she stood beside the throne and Shalltear inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. Ainz-sama doesnt appear to be attending A large part of her was disappointed that she couldnt see him, but she did not want to appear before him when she was at such a disadvantage. The Guardian Overseers gaze swept over those assembled, and Shalltear thought she saw Albedo smirk as their eyes briefly met. Everything was on purpose! An unpleasant scowl grew on Shalltears face as the realization dawned upon her. Albedo appeared to be fully groomed and ready to receive Ainz-sama C she was silently declaring her superiority over her, toying with her feelings and lack of control over the entire situation. Shalltear opened her mouth angrily. Sowhats this emergency? Auras voice came loudly from beside her before she could say anything. The Dark Elf had a frown on her face: one that silently spoke on everyones behalf: why had they been called away from the important duties that Ainz-sama had assigned to them? An untenable situation has arisen in E-Rantel, Albedo replied. One that needs to be resolved as quickly as possible. The NPCs stirred at the statement, various expressions painting their faces. Is itrebellion? Cocytus spoke first, a blast of cold air punctuating his words. I have neither heard nor witnessed any signs of such, Pandora''s Actor said. Shalltear looked back and forth as the others confirmed the Doppelgangers words. T-the Adventurers are focused entirely on training, Mare said. They dont seem unhappy either, even when they die once in a while The Demihuman Quarter is at peace as well, Yuri Alpha added, as far as I could tell from the orphanage. Perhaps Nigredo-sama would be more useful here? The Adventurer Guild and the Demihuman Quarter were where the most powerful members of E-Rantels citizenry were concentrated, making them potential locations for dissidents to appear. Is it the Temples-arinsuka? Shalltear ventured, Ainz-sama has instructed us to not interfere in their matters unless they disrupt the peace of the city. The so-called faith of The Four is slowly crumbling away with their impotence in full display C are they finally beginning to flail in desperation? Putting down a religion that took such a vehement stance against the Undead was a delicious prospect. Imaginings of the devastation and suffering she would render against them started to fill her mind No, it appears that Ainz-samas measures in regards to the Temples are playing out perfectly, Albedo replied. The problem the city is experiencing stems from a rumour. The NPCs exchanged glances in confusion. Why had an emergency meeting been called over a rumour? The city was at peace, trade had returned and the implementation of Ainz-samas mandates were going as smoothly as could be expected. Perhaps the Guardian Overseer was simply imagining nails that needed to be hammered down. If its a rumour, Shalltear replied, then I suppose we should go out and collect some tongues. Its far too late for that, Albedo told her, the problem has become widespread. Rather than having us imagine some vague threat, perhaps you should provide the specific details of this rumour. Thats right, Aura agreed with Pandoras Actor. Without a target, I dont even know what Im supposed to be tracking. I concur, Sebastian added. Perhaps we have heard it in passing C with some details, we should be able to piece together something between us. The source could be entirely benign. It dawned upon Shalltear that all of those present had a significant presence in the city, either through their subordinates or by being there directly. The NPCs awaited the Guardian Overseers answer. This rumour is one that affects our future relationship with the Dwarves, Albedo said. Something that undermines the citizens confidence over whether commercial activity can be conducted safely. Several petitions have filtered to my desk through various avenues about the Frost Giants in the Azerlisia Mountains and the threat that they represent to our commerce. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Shalltear frowned at the Guardian Overseers markedly anticlimactic disclosure. As the Floor Guardian responsible for Ainz-samas security detail on his visit to the Dwarves, she was well aware of these Frost Giants. They were dismissed as a negligible threat: as were all of the denizens of the Azerlisia Mountains that their escort had scouted out. Frost Giants? Aura wrinkled her nose, We saw a few on the trip to the Dwarves, but they didnt seem like much. A Soul Eater with a Death Cavalier could wipe the floor with a dozen of those things at once. Shalltear nodded in agreement. That the merchants of the city were concerned mattered not a whit C it only made it more likely that the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead would be leased out for protection. Beyond a handful of early adopters, the marketing of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead labour and security was advancing at what could at best be described as a crawl. The display of their usefulness in the Dwarven Kingdom had drummed up some interest in labour, but it was a tiny market compared to their Human neighbours. Agreed, Cocytus said. Against Soul Eaters: chance of victory seems dubious, at best. Unlesschampions have appeared? There was a metallic creaking as Cocytus claws flexed around the shaft of his halberd. The prospect of worthy adversaries always drew his interest. This rumour should work to our advantage anyways, shouldnt it, arinsu? Shalltear offered, If only the services provided by the Sorcerous Kingdom can facilitate trade, then having all of the merchants turn to us would be exactly as Ainz-sama has laid out from the beginning, arinsu. Albedo turned a suspicious look to her. What? Shalltear frowned back. I cant help but think that these rumours benefit you directly, Albedo said. How has your service fared recently between the Dwarf Kingdom and the lands beyond their borders? The majority of the flights are still reserved to assist with the Dwarven Migration, Shalltear replied. Outbound flights from E-Rantel to Feoh Berkana are at full capacity already: delivering agricultural produce. Imports from Feoh Berkana to E-Rantel have doubled in the last month to five tons daily C almost entirely iron ore purchased by the city forges. The remainder consists of equipment orders delivered for the Adventurer Guild, arinsu. A long silence followed her summary, and Shalltear frowned as she looked around. Did I say something wrong? No, Albedo replied, I just didnt expect anything so concise coming from you. Are you alright? Im perfectly fine! Shalltear shouted, Of course Im going to know whats going on when it comes to my duties, arinsu! My point is that this rumour does not benefit me at all, arinsu: the Frost Dragons are best used for delivering highly valuable goods; having them fly back and forth with vegetables and ore is the last thing they should be used for, arinsu! There are hundreds of Soul Eaters that can deliver bulk freight, at far greater volumes than what a Dragon is capable of delivering over the same timeframe. Albedo furrowed her brow as she looked down at her from the top of the stairs. Sensing that she was being belittled again, Shalltears mood grew dark. Uwah! What was that for, Nee-chan? If youre going to say something, you better say it quick! Mare fidgeted under everyones gaze. Auras frown slowly deepened until he spoke in panicked tones. The Frost Giants can win! Haah? Aura exclaimed, Have you gone crazy? Theres no way they can win! A-as long as they dont die, they win, I think? Mares voice picked up a bit, If I was at their level, and my goal was to kill the Soul Eaters, I wouldnt fight them directly. Soul Eaters are strong compared to the Frost Giants that Nee-chan saw, but those Frost Giants can still kill them by using indirect means. Traps C an avalanche, or a landslideor throwing boulders and knocking them off of cliffs. E-even if they just prevent the delivery of cargo, its bad for us, right? Thoughtful looks appeared on many of the NPCs faces. Pandoras Actor was the first to speak. It appears that Mare has been picking up all sorts of useful knowledge from managing the Adventurer Training Area, he chuckled. His point is entirely valid. We Guardians C who were created to fight within the controlled environment of Nazarick C must now consider a much broader range of possibilities when it comes to potential confrontations. Strength alone does not achieve our conditions for success in this case; Ainz-sama has promoted our methods of transportation as safe and secure: its our duty to ensure that this is guaranteed to be the case. Their rivals C the Frost Dragons C were subjugated, Cocytus said. Should they, too, be brought to heel? This should always be an avenue available to us, Albedo replied, but what other ways are there to turn this to Nazaricks advantage? When the Supreme One went to the Dwarves, he subjugated the Frost Dragons and the Quagoa C in addition to securing beneficial diplomatic relations with the Dwarf nation, unique assets, and trade for the Sorcerous Kingdom. With Ainz-samas example in mind, we should seek ways to exploit this situation in the same fashionthough Im uncertain what more can be gained from this region. Thenwhat about sending the Adventurers? Pestonya asked. As weak as these Frost Giants are, Aura answered. The Adventurers in training arent quite there yet. We have maybe one team that can face them down directly. If there have been no orders from Ainz-sama for a violent confrontation, Pestonya reasoned, then an Adventurer expedition would satisfy several objectives at oncewan. Theyve been training diligently over the past two months, but they have nothing in the way of field experience. If they are to be explorers and representatives of the Sorcerous Kingdom who first meet new peoples in the future, then this is as good an opportunity as any to establish that foundation. If an agreeable resolution is achieved with the Frost Giants, then all the better, wan. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Aura did not look convinced. Albedo looked down at the Homunculus Head Maid with a frown. The Adventurer Guild is a national institution now, Albedo told her. They carry the name and reputation of the Sorcerous Kingdom. If they are committed to an expedition and fail, it will reflect poorly on the nation. Pestonyas idea does hold merit, however, Pandoras Actor said. I agree with Auras assessment that they have insufficient strength to directly confront multiple Frost Giants, but, as Pestonya has stated, the Guilds field experience with the expedition system is essentially nonexistent. Rather than the stated goal being to establish contact with the Frost Giants and secure their cooperation, we can include this as one of many objectives that may or may not be fulfilled as a part of a greater exercise. The Adventurer Guild and the apparatus that supports it is thus far entirely untested when it comes to their actual purpose, so the main goal would be to establish the proper protocols for future missions. Mare, Albedo turned to address the Dark Elf Druid, do you believe that this is a wise course of action? Is the Adventurer Guild ready for this? Mmhif theyre forced to fight the Frost Giants, theyll die or at best be made to flee. Everything else, though, I think is correct. We need to do this eventually, and we have enough Gold-ranked teams to start. H-however, we need to do at least one expedition in a safe and controlled environment before that C trying to establish basic procedures in a dangerous place is impractical. An exercise for an exercise? Aura wrinkled her nose, Do you have to be such a perfectionist? You keep rebuilding and reshaping the Training Area and fussing over the smallest things too. I-its important to Ainz-sama! Mare cried, I have to do my best! Shalltear felt her back straighten as Mare expressed his conviction. She was not alone, and the nature of their discourse shifted entirely. If I may say so, Yuri Alpha spoke into the silence, I agree with Mare-samas method. Cramming too much into the Adventurers curriculum would be counterproductive. Blindly sending them out as they are would be essentially throwing them into a deadly live-fire exercise before theyve even established what they are supposed to be doing under normal circumstances. I-I didnt say it wasnt important! Aura said, Justargh! Alright, what do you want to do, then? Draw up the teams for the expedition and outline the objectives? Mare replied, Once weve found a suitable location, well see how they do and develop our methods from there. Mares words were simple enough, but they understated the sheer amount of work involved for both the expedition members and those overseeing them. Shalltear had the feeling that she would be opening a lot of Gates for this exercise. Then do you have a location in mind for this exercise? Albedo asked, Somewhere in the Great Forest of Tob, perhaps? N-no, Mare shook his head. Theres still a lot of interference in the Great Forest. I have another place Ive been eyeing C an unclaimed forest inside the Sorcerous Kingdoms borders that should be mostly safe for Gold-ranked Adventurers. Theres someone nearby that should be able to help out with parts of the planning that the Adventurers wouldnt normally think of as well. For all of his outward shyness, Mare actually interacted with quite a few of the citizens: mostly the Adventurers under his management and the landowners in the rural regions that he performed soil management and weather control for. He tended to be received well wherever he went C unless he was dumping vermin on hapless Adventurers in training. Shalltear conjured a map of the Sorcerous Kingdom in her head, and she immediately recognized the location he was referring to and who he had in mind. Someoneyou dont mean Un, Mare nodded in response to Shalltears unfinished sentence. Itll be around the summer harvest, so shell be nearby overseeing things anyways. Y-you dont mind if I borrow her, right? Not at all, she replied. Just keep in mind that she has her own duties to attend to. Knowing her, though, she will make time for you. Thanks! The Guardian Overseers gaze went from Shalltear to Mare; then to Pandoras Actor for some reason. She seemed about to say something before speaking in tones that, for a moment, did not match her placid expression. How much time will you be allocating to this exercise, Albedo asked, and where will thereal exercise begin? Two weeks should be enough, Mare replied. After that, well take a few days to finalize things before we set off from somewhere along the northern border. The northern border? Albedo tilted her head curiously, Why not start from one of the Dwarf cities? I wanted to make sure that everything is working as expected by going through the Great Forest of Tob C Nee-chan already has it all mapped out, so we can double-check the expeditions work as they make their way to the mountains. As for where to start I suggest the Great Lake. Everyones attention turned to Shalltear, who had put forward the suggestion more forcefully than she had intended. She cleared her throat before conveying her thoughts in a more reasonable tone. The information is still coming in, she said, but this is something that I had intended on proposing anyway, given what Ive put together, arinsu. As a part of my duties in establishing the aerial transportation network, Ive had to do quite a bit of research on the regions logistics as a whole. One of the things that stood out to me the most was that, after commerce begins overland with the Dwarves in earnest, the main route for trade is actually east into the Empire, then north along the western Imperial Highway until it reaches the old trade link with the Dwarves which leads to Feoh Jura, which in turn runs to Feoh Berkana, the ruins of Feoh Teiwaz, and then back down the mountains to Re-Estize, arinsu. The reason why trade takes such a roundabout route is simple: there are no suitable roads leading in a direct line from E-Rantel to Feoh Berkana, arinsu. What currently exists are winding trails through the mountain valleys that are both lengthy and unsuitable for use by cargo vehicles, arinsu. I propose that we remedy this by constructing a new royal highway that connects E-Rantel to the Great Lake. The highway would then follow the most expedient path to Feoh Raizo; going underground to connect with the subterranean route between Feoh Raizo and Feoh Berkana, as well as the one between Feoh Raizo and Feoh Jura. With this new highway built to our standards, the Soul Eaters will be able to travel at better speeds than what their wagons can handle on the Imperial Highway. Are you really okay? Albedo said worriedly, You havent been binging on any strange, status-altering consumables? The Guardian Overseer went over to the Throne of Kings, and an administration screen popped up before her fingertips. How rude! Shalltear shouted, Ive been studying very hard for this proposal, and Undead dont benefit from food buffs anyways. Shalltear sulked as the other NPCs present digested her words. Thisroyal highway, Cocytus said, would bring prosperity to the Great Lake. If truly possible, I would lend my full support to this project. I see no apparent downsides to Shalltears proposal, Pandoras Actor chimed in. Ainz-sama has impressed his goodwill upon the Dwarves already through his gracious assistance with their migration. Connecting our two realms with this new transport link will serve to cement the relationship that has been forged. The financial boon is clear as well: trade will flow faster and under our full control. Merchants will not have to pay a series of Imperial tolls for using their highways, reducing the cost of goods for our industries. The benefits are well in our favour. A harmonious relationship with the peoples here is Ainz-samas Will for the Sorcerous Kingdom, Sebas said, and both Pestonya and Yuri nodded in agreement. This will make great strides to ensuring such beneficial relationships are promoted, and may be used as an example to showcase to prospective allies in the future. I-if Ainz-sama can see how far the Adventurer Guild has come, Mare added, then Im all in. This meeting has dragged on for waaaay too long, Aura yawned. What did we come here for again? AhC They realized just how far they had digressed, and Albedo cleared her throat. I dont see any problems with the Adventurer Guild exercises, but the proposal for a new royal highway is a more weighty matter and should be cross-examined at length. As for why everyone was originally called hereno one has any information as to where these Frost Giant rumours are coming from? Several have approached Momon on the matter, Pandoras Actor said and looked to Narberal, who also nodded slightly, and Nabe as well. Dwarf merchants have been arriving for some time now, so I considered them the most likely source of this information as a whole. I dont consider such rumours overtly belligerent, but it is possible that they are indirectly attempting to improve road security. The two races do not overlap in their spheres of influence otherwise. At least an understandable motive exists if this is the case, Albedo said. Has anyone else heard anything about this? A long silence hung over the throne room as no one else could come up with anything else. Albedo let out a long breath. Very well, then. Everyone is to maintain vigilance in regards to this matter. Pandoras Actor: use Momons influence to smooth out any unrest this might cause. Of course Pandoras Actor replied, How should we respond if we encounter anyone actively spreading these rumours? Forcefully suppressing widespread gossip will simply lend credence to it, Albedo said. If you discover anyone maliciously doing so, however, mark them to be collected by the authorities. We will find out just why they are doing this, and there will be a world of pain awaiting anyone who dares to disturb the order of Ainz-samas realm. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 With little else to share or discuss, the Guardian Overseer adjourned the emergency meeting. Shalltear made her way out of the throne room, maintaining an elegant, measured, pace as she went out through the doors and into the antechamber to use the teleportation gate. As soon as she appeared on the Second Floor, however, she lifted her skirts and set off at a brisk pace, and her Vampire Brides scurried after her. She sped through the corridors of the catacombs and over the tattered rope bridge leading to the Adipocere Chamber. The Vampire Bride waiting at the door barely opened it in time to allow her unobstructed entry. The entire way, she found herself with a smile on her face. It started as a small, tranquil, smile that she carried out of the throne room with her. After teleporting to the catacombs, however, she could no longer suppress it and it grew into a strange grin. The smile grew wider, and she dashed home so she could relish the sensation in privacy. She slowed her pace and came to a stop in front of the Vampire Bride who awaited her orders inside until she heard the entrance click shut. Yosh! Shalltear Bloodfallen made a double fist pump before throwing her hands up in glee. The Vampire Brides attending to her jumped up in surprise and fell over backwards onto the floor. Paying her handmaidens no mind, she continued further into her home with a beaming smile, all feelings of fatigue washed away as she bathed in the twin sensations of pride and accomplishment. I did it! She had managed to pull it off. She found an opportunity to put forward her proposal C the crystallization of weeks of hard work, research and study C for a new royal highway. She was able to make a concise and convincing case for the project, and it was met with an overwhelmingly positive reception from the other NPCs present. It didnt even matter that Albedo had chosen to deliberate on it; Shalltear was confident that, as time passed and she was able to collect more data, the Guardian Overseer would have no choice but to accede to its benefits. Even the fact that she had such confidence in her work felt amazing. She could do it. She could come up with her own accomplishments and be even more useful to her beloved. Her crimson eyes glimmered with excitement as she prepared to head out to make her routine checkups at the various posts where her Vampire Brides worked. The first stop would be E-Rantel Shalltear turned to look at her bed, where the scented Ainz-sama doll lay. She felt that she was on a roll, so she gently picked it up and added it to her inventory in hopes that she could find a way to exorcise the Demon stink possessing it. After collecting the rest of the things she needed, Shalltear left Nazarick with Hanzo escort in her shadow: using a teleportation gate to reach the surface before opening a Gate to E-Rantels central district. She arrived in the gazebo with the mid-morning sun casting its light over the surrounding gardens. Strolling out with a pleasant smile on her face, she organized her thoughts. Ludmila was in the city. After a series of strange training deaths, the greatly annoyed young noblewoman resolved to correct the issues that were causing them and relevel before she needed to return to her demesne. The summer harvest was fast approaching, and she wouldnt be able to return to her training for quite some time. As she was nearby, Shalltear decided that she would visit with her first, then drop by the Wagner manor to return some materials she had borrowed. She turned out to follow the street towards her manor and was surprised to come across Baroness Zahradnik heading in the opposite direction. Good morning, Lady Shalltear, she made a curtsey which looked decidedly odd in her brigandine armour, I hope the day finds you well. Two footmen arrayed in House Zahradniks livery C padded suits of forest green and white C bowed together with their mistress greeting. One was a freckled youth roughly Ludmilas height, with sandy blonde hair and grey eyes, while the other was slightly older, with auburn hair and hazel eyes. The second man was also slightly shorter C what were their names again? They tended to always be away on house business, so she rarely saw them. Good morning, Lady Zahradnik, Shalltear replied. I seem to have caught you just in time. Is there something I can do for you, my lady? There might be, in fact, she replied. How long until Mare tries to kill you again? Ludmila turned to her footmen and sent them on their way after reviewing their instructions. They made one last, respectful bow before striding off down the street and out of the central districts front gate. I hope Lady Aura isnt around here somewhere to overhear that, Ludmila replied after her footmen disappeared from view. She gives Lord Mare a hard time whenever it happens. I dont blame her, Shalltear said lightly. It always seems to be something utterly strange and unexpected, and it makes it hard for her to keep track of what levels you possibly have, arinsu. Aura says she cant tell whether its a result of your constant experimentation or if Mare has become so comfortable with you that he feels that its okay to try out new things when youre in there. Perhaps its both: you two just feed off of each other, leaving swathes of devastated Adventurers in your wake with all the improvements to the Training Area that result from your antics. I believe its to everyones benefit that Lord Mare continually improves upon his work. Its often a painful experience, but the ultimate goal of the Training Area is to produce Adventurers that are unmatched anywhere else. As for my end, Im continuing in my efforts to figure out why I am experiencing these problems so regularly C this suit of armour I ordered from Mesmits forge finally came in, so hopefully it will help in some way. It would be a pleasant change, arinsu. Youre supposed to go up in levels: not revisit them every week. Shalltear turned around and made her way in the direction of the Wagner manor, crossing the main promenade to the eastern side of the central district. Ludmila fell in step beside her. Youre in quite a good mood today, my lady. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Is it that obvious? Its quite infectious, Ludmilas slight smile reflected her good humour. Did something good happen? Yes, and I plan on running with it-arinsune. Speaking of which She reached into her inventory and withdrew her Ainz-sama doll. Ludmila looked down at it curiously. This isHis Majesty? She said, It looks a bit like the statue at the Great Lake. Is someone selling these? Its very cute. No, its limited edition, arinsu. Gentayheen? Ludmilas mouth slowly formed over the words. ErI suppose you could say that its custom-ordered. I seewhat about that scent? Her vassal wrinkled her nose, Its not one of yours, and it smells like someone soaked the poor doll inwhatever it is. That bad, huh? Shalltear sighed. Imactually not sure, my lady, Ludmila admitted. Youre not sure? Shalltear frowned, You detected the odour, did you not, arinsuka? My senses deteriorate and improve as I die and retrain, Ludmila explained. Its been happening so often recently that theres no time to adjust to the changes, and Im not too sure what is supposed to be normal anymore. The ebb and flow of my strength and capabilities have been compiled into quite a convincing argument for the existence of these levels youve described, and how they directly influence the performance of the Adventurer Guilds members. I assume this odour is something you want removed, my lady? Thats exactly right C do you know of any local methods? Hmmwhat have you tried, so far? Ive had it soaked, washed and aired out a half dozen times. Nothing my attendants try seems to help, arinsu. What about magic? A Clean spell by a local magic caster is easy to access and does not cost much. Actuallysince we seem to be heading in that direction anyway, Wagner has a few maids versed in divine magic. She has Clerics as maids? This seems oddly familiar somehow AhI would not go so far as to call them Clerics, my lady, Ludmila replied. They are casters of the first tier of divine magic, but, for the most part, theyve learned what is useful for their occupation. Her maids can conjure basic supplies, provisions and use various forms of utility magic. They also have some healing magic to respond to accidents and such, and are capable of using wands containing divine magic of all sorts. Ive not heard of noble households in Re-Estize employing magic casters before, Shalltear said. Even the ones around here appear to just be mundane servants, arinsu. I hadnt either, Ludmila nodded, until I came to know Wagner. Village priests will attend to the local lord, but generally as a part of their wider duties to the communities that they serve. According to her, the existence of household retainers that cast magic is due to the nobles who have attended the Imperial Magic Academy. After graduation, many of these nobles pursue the traditional paths, filling prestigious positions as higher-ranking household staff under more powerful noble houses. House Wagner thought that this was, in general, an excellent idea and applied it to promising members of their own common staff. The key difference being that, while graduates of the Imperial Magic Academy are arcane casters, House Wagners maids are divine casters who learned from the local Temples. Considering their access to healing magic, I would say that having divine casters in the household is the more practical of the two. I suppose that makes sense, Shalltear said. Why dont the other noble houses do this? There appear to be no downsides to the practice. There are probably a few reasons, Ludmila replied. The first is that House Wagner is simply far more progressive than the other noble families in Re-Estize. As a merchant house, they have a far more cosmopolitan outlook than even the citizens of E-Rantel, which is itself a centre of trade. Whenever Im exposed to that side of her, I just feel like some backwards noble from the edge of nowhere C actually I suppose Im basically that. Her vassal offered a self-deprecating smile, but Shalltear knew that she was worth more than what she portrayed herself as. Time and again, she had proven a quick study: adopting new ideas and implementing them effectively. Mare had nothing but good things to say about her as well, even going so far as to choose her to assist with the upcoming expeditionary training. As long as she continued to absorb information and ideas, it wouldnt be long until she caught up to whatever she was using as an example. What were the other reasons-arinsuka? Shalltear asked. Another major reason that comes to mind is that Re-Estize is a secular state by law, Ludmila answered. Arcane magic is not promoted like it is in the Empire, so it is seen as not much more than a curiosity or a convenience for daily life. This makes divine casters the only real option, and having a battery of priests in a Household can be construed as an avenue for unlawful influence over the administration for the Temples. I seeis this something you believe as well? What I believe does not matter, my lady, Ludmila replied, it is the law. Being a follower of the Six, I am constantly balancing the tenets of my faith with my duties as a noble. I think that things are going well enough so far, but I can easily see how a persistent priest in ones household could influence decisions that they have no legal right involving themselves in. A fully ordained member of the clergy would face similar dilemmas between duty to faith and duty to secular law. I would only accept the services of such an individual if they had already proven themselves capable of keeping these duties separate. Someone like your ladys maid, arinsune? A surprised look briefly passed over Ludmilas face. That is correct C Aemilia is actually doing just that right now. Your maid is becoming a Cleric? Shalltear smirked, Has she finally just decided to go off and join you on your adventures? I dont know if shell become a full-fledged Cleric, my lady, Ludmila replied, but shes spending her free hours at the cathedral learning what she can. Due to much of our menial household labour being performed by the Undead, my maids have had a lot of free time on their hands with as little as goes on in my demesne compared to the other nobles. When Aemilia learned of Wagners caster maids, she decided that it was the perfect complement to her position and begged me to let her make the attempt. Hmmthats interesting, arinsu. Is anyone else doing this? House Gagnier has been close to House Wagner for generations, so theyve had them for decades too. Corelyn has sent a few of her most capable and loyal servants to learn from the Temples as well. As for the othersI cant say that Ive seen or heard of anything along those lines. Yet the conditions seem simple enough, Shalltear noted. Trustworthy retainers and the resources to support their training. There must be something else holding things back. The last major reason why such servants dont exist in Re-Estize is actually one that would exist in the Empire as well, Ludmila said, something to do with what I mentioned previously. Members of the nobility, traditionally, do not learn magic in this region of the world. It is the Imperial Magic Academy that produces nobles learned in magic; those nobles, in turn, go on to occupy their traditional roles as retainers under higher-ranking houses. That is how magic casting household servants in the Empire came to be C Imperial policy and regional noble traditions common to both Re-Estize and Baharuth have combined to manifest in these individuals. With no such institution in Re-Estize, similar developments are practically impossible. The nobles who aspire to serve in higher households do not learn magic, and common folk who obtain magic casting ability seek their fortunes elsewhere C mostly becoming tradesmen; sometimes Adventurers. For our part, weve simply imitated the concept with the means available to us rather than coming up with it as a matter of course. Yet in your efforts to imitate this concept, youve decided that your own product C Divine Maids C are superior to Arcane Maids, arinsu. Im certain that both carry unique benefits, but, yes, I believe that Divine Maids have a more complementary set of advantages when it comes to domestic household duties, my lady. I wonder what Nabe would think of this Shalltear said absently. Nabe, of Darkness? Ludmilas expression turned thoughtful, Ive heard some rumours floating around about Momon actually being a noble or even royalty from some distant nation, and Nabe is his attendantI suppose if she is, it may be worth asking for her opinion. Digging around too much might be considered rude, Shalltear warned her. If you do plan on consulting with her, you should be careful with what you ask. Yes, of course, my lady, Ludmila nodded. I wouldnt want to be seen as prying into their lives. With the Wagner Manor looming before them with its extended grounds, they made the rest of the way in silence. A pair of footmen stood before the gate. They straightened at their approach and bowed deeply. Minister Bloodfallen, the elder of the two greeted them, Baroness Zahradnik, Lady Wagner has been expecting you. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 The younger footman opened the gate, while the other led them to the main entrance of the manor. I dont recall calling ahead, Shalltear whispered over to Ludmila. Ah, that was me, my lady, she replied. I let them know we were on our way while we were walking here. I hope you dont mind. It was the proper thing to do, Shalltear told her. Youve certainly grown accustomed to using your abilities in daily life. Theyre quite convenient where they can be prudently used, Ludmila said. Though its only been a short while, I cant imagine not having them now. The footman opened the tall oak door and Baroness Wagner curtseyed in greeting with a maid at her side. Good morning, Minister Bloodfallen, Lady Zahradnik, she said, I hope the day finds you well. Good morning, Lady Wagner, Shalltear smiled. I hope that Im not imposing on you. Of course not, my lady, Liane Wagner rose with a smile. Please, come in. Ive had a room prepared for us. With a swirl of her shortened pastel skirts, she led them into a drawing room where some light refreshments awaited them. Shalltear seated herself on a firm, yet comfortable, couch, and the two noblewomen followed suit. I cant believe youre able to sit in that, Liane eyed Ludmila in her suit of armour. What war are you going off to fight, anyway? Just Adventurer things, Ludmila replied. This armour is quite easy to move around in, too. Uhif you say so, the younger noblewoman said dubiously and turned to Shalltear. Anyways, Ludmila mentioned that you needed a Clean spell for something, my lady? Rose here can take care of that for you. "Yes, thats right, Shalltear produced the Ainz-sama doll and placed it on the table between them. This has been infused with an odour that will simply not go away no matter how many times its been washed and aired out, arinsu. This isHis Majesty? Its pretty cute C whered you get it from? Its custom-tailored, arinsu. That so? It might sell wellthough I guess owning a limited item has a charm of its own. As expected of Baroness Wagner, Shalltear replied, you have quite an eye for these things. Hehe, always. Liane grinned, Lets see if we can get rid of this stink for ya. Liane waved her maid forward, and Rose lowered her head. Pardon the intrusion, Lady Shalltear, the blonde-haired maid said as she extended her right palm towards the plush doll. Clean. A light swirl of magic-infused the doll on the table for a few seconds before dissipating into the air. Shalltear reached out to take the Ainz-sama doll and brought it up to her nose. She inhaled lightly. The smell was gone. Just to make sure, she pressed the doll to her face and inhaled deeply. Not a trace of Albedos obnoxious musk remained. What tier of magic was this-arinsuka? She asked, and looked up to Rose. Clean is a utility spell of the First Tier, my lady, Rose answered smoothly. The Guardian Overseer, defeated by a First Tier spell. The day kept getting better and better. Beside her, Ludmila withdrew a small coin purse from her Infinite Haversack. How much does this service cost? She asked. Even in armour, her vassal had slipped into her role as a lady-in-waiting. "Uhcantrips and First Tier spells are the same price since they use the same amount of mana, Liane replied. One copper. Ludmila fished a copper coin out of her purse and placed it on the table. Liane looked down at it strangely. ...is something the matter? Ludmila asked worriedly. House Wagner deals with dozens of merchant companies every day, Liane said, moving thousands of platinum coins. Now House Wagner is dealing with the Minister of Transportation of the Sorcerous Kingdom, moving one copper coin. A frown slowly formed on Ludmilas face. W-what should I do?" Ludmila said in distraught tones, I dont have any Platinum coins on hand C I can fill an invoice ifC Woah! Liane shouted, holding up her hands, I didnt mean anything like that. I just thought it was funny C yknowirony? Liane half-rose from her seat, leaning over the marble table in an effort to calm Ludmila down. Liane quickly glanced to Shalltear, who returned a neutral look, then froze. M-m-minister Bloodfallen, she said in a small voice as a horrified look crept onto her face, I have absolutely no intention of overcharging you for this, just so you know Her voice trailed off as her face turned ashen, Shalltears crimson gaze reflected in her ice-blue eyes. The pale blonde hair framing her slender neck shook lightly as she began to visibly tremble. Lianes reaction was far cuter than what Ludmila could offer in similar circumstances C she bore a bit of a resemblance to another girl around her age that she had enjoyed many months ago. Lady Wagner, Ludmila produced a clean sheet of parchment from her bag, how much platinum should I put us down for? Baroness Wagner wavered on her feet; she looked like she was about to be sick. Shalltear raised a hand to cover the smile on her lips, but a short laugh that escaped gave her away. The strength in Lianes legs seemed to give way as she fell back onto her seat with a sigh, slouching slovenly on her couch. Out of the corner of her eye, Shalltear saw Ludmila stick out her tongue. YouC Liane started, and Shalltear burst out in laughter. Ludmila started to laugh as well, and with a weak groan, Liane fell over sideways onto the couch cushions and curled up. It wasnt long, however, before her shoulders started to shake with laughter too. Yes, this is nice. Shalltear thought to herself as their laughter chimed over the air, this is how it should be. To be able to enjoy the day: with refined, talented and attractive young women to keep me company. All I need to do is get my hands on the other two. Let Albedo play her games of intrigue with that silly Golden Princess. By the time any of her plans come to fruition, I will have long created my own cadre C their quality proven, and loyalty beyond question. When they finally settled down again, Shalltear withdrew several volumes of records from her inventory and placed them on the table. I should thank you for lending me your records, she told Liane. These have been quite useful as a reference for logistics and trade in the region. Im glad that House Wagner was able to be of service, Liane replied, having returned to her usual form. If you need anything else, please let me know: it feels good to be at the forefront of progress instead of chasing after it while it happens everywhere else. RoseC Liane cut herself off and looked around: Rose was passed out on the floor nearby, skirts spread over the luxurious rug. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Oh, hmm Liane leaned over her armrest, Rose. The maid immediately stirred at the sound of her mistress voice. It felt an age ago when Shalltear first met Ludmila and encouraged her to explore and harness the powers of her class. Now, she and her friends were reliably able to do so whenever it was required. My lady, werealive? Guess so. Put these things away, will ya? The maid rose from the floor and straightened out her uniform before proceeding to take the materials away. Liane fidgeted a bit in the meanwhile before she broke the silence with a question. Lady Shalltear, I was wonderinghave you heard anything about Frost Giants? Its strange that you should ask, Shalltear replied. I was about to bring them up myself, arinsu. You were? I mean C did you have questions about them, or do you have some sort of official statement on them? Perhaps a bit of both: on matters of transportation and security, I probably have the answers you seek. The Royal Court has several questions that they are trying to find answers for as well, arinsu. Oh, thats a relief, Liane stood up and walked over to a mahogany cabinet along the wall, drawing out a pen and some parchment. Quite a few petitions from various associates of House Wagner have been presented to the administration, but no ones received a reply so far. Liane reseated herself and looked up at her. How would you like to start? Liane asked. Forming a common foundation of knowledge should be the first step, Ludmila said. Yes, Shalltear agreed. The Prime Minister only handed off the query to the rest of us at the end of her initial investigations, so what I have so far has the feeling of having been handled halfway, arinsu. Weve only been able to trace the source of this Frost Giantissuein the form of a widespread rumour that has permeated the merchant population. That sounds about right, from where I stand, Liane nodded. Starting about four days ago, several of the merchants working for House Wagner all approached me with the same rumours. Over the next few days, even more merchants came to me C a bunch of those didnt even work for usthey were just associates, even rivals in some fields. Then, my contacts from the Empire started asking about it starting yesterday. Ludmila made a sound from the side at Lianes account. Yeah, Liane said, rumours fly really fast when profit and risk are involved. Just by keeping track of who is contacting me, and when, I can see how fast this news is rippling out from E-Rantel and spreading all over the Empire. Its especially annoying since it deals with something entirely unknown to us: the imagination can just blow things completely out of proportionor just trivialize things, but the real damage is the unfounded speculation causing irrational fluctuations in the markets. Its a good thing that trade with the Dwarves just started, or it would have some pretty nasty effects on trade. I wonder if well be getting official queries from the Empire soon, Shalltear mused. Momon initially attributed these rumours to the Dwarves, since they are from the same area C what are the chances of this being the case? Zilch, pretty much, Liane said flatly. Its easy to use that kinda logic to draw a careless conclusion, but, in reality, its often not the case. Ive had a lot of meetings with Dwarf Merchants, and theyve never once mentioned Frost Giants. As far as Ive gathered, their races rarely have any sort of interaction. I sent out about two dozen agents to make sure C checking around the taverns and other gathering places for gossip and such C when I first became aware of this rumour, but the Dwarves appear to have nothing to do with it. Most of the time, its the Dwarves picking up the rumour from Humansand then those Dwarves come asking me. What are these rumours, exactly? Ludmila asked. Its pretty much divided into two parts, Liane said. The first part is some vague history of the area C its pretty dubious when you consider how far back it claims to go. The second part is about the Frost Giants: their strength, what theyre like, and how, with their Frost Dragon rivals no longer opposing them in the Azerlisia Mountains, nothing is stopping the Frost Giants from expanding and subjecting others to their belligerent behaviour. Whoever is spreading this rumour is claiming that the Sorcerous Kingdom will be at fault for any Frost Giant incidents? Shalltear frowned. Hmmnot directly, if that matters any, Liane said. Its a nice and juicy rumour but, at its core, its more like a story where you have two opposing sides and one suddenly disappears C the rest of it just a predictable enough outcome. Are Frost Giants actually that strong? Ludmila raised an eyebrow, Its hard to imagine anything defeating the Sorcerous Kingdoms armies in a direct confrontation. Whats to stop them from just being rooted out of the mountains and eliminated as a threat entirely? Oh boy, here comes Surshanas Chosen, Liane rolled her eyes, bringing death to all Demihumans. Ludmila has the gist of it, however, Shalltear said. If these Frost Giants cause the Sorcerous Kingdom to lose face through their aggressive actions, the reprisal will be exactly that severe. Okaymaybe Im in the minority here, but maybe we shouldnt be going around obliterating entire races for relatively minor incidents? Leaving piles of rubble everywhere nets little in the way of profit for us C it mostly benefits vermin and scavengers. The Prime Minister is only considering it as a last resort, Shalltear replied. Well be exploring morediplomatic avenues first. That sort of diplomacy takes time, Ludmila said. In the meanwhile, what can they do to inflict harm on the Sorcerous Kingdom and those were on friendly terms with? How can it be prevented so diplomacy has the time it needs to work? From what weve gathered, Shalltear replied, they potentially have prominent members among them that can face off directly against Soul Eaters, but not against the hundreds we have working with the Dwarven migration at the moment. The most damaging actions they can take are indirect C using natural hazards to wipe out merchant caravans and infrastructure. Their ancient rivals, the Frost Dragons, are working with the migration as well, so their constant presence should keep the Frost Giants at bay until the Dwarves finish moving back into their old cities, arinsu. How much time does that buy? Ludmila asked. I suppose that would depend on them; we care little for what they do otherwise. The bulk of the move should be completed within the next two months, but the mountain roads will still see use after that. The Dwarves are short on hands overall, and they still want to restore the ruins of their westernmost city. An opportunity for the Sorcerous Kingdom to market the merits of Undead labour, then, Liane mused. I believe thats the plan, yes, Shalltear replied. A free trial to demonstrate the advantages of our Undead labour, followed by promotional leases and such, arinsu. The reception seems to be favourable so far, arinsu. Hmmso if you have all that under control, Liane said, all youre looking for is the source of this rumour? To be honest, Id be tempted to take advantage of it C the more widespread this rumour becomes, the more recognition the Sorcerous Kingdom will earn when a resolution is achieved. The Prime Minister has expressed her desire to control the spread of any new rumours by dealing with the source if it exists as a single person or isolated group, Shalltear shook her head. If it is a single source, it has demonstrated the capability to distribute destabilizing information at a disturbing rate, so its potential to undermine confidence in the Sorcerous Kingdom is Albedos main concern. What about the current rumours surrounding the Frost Giants? Ludmila asked. If its as widespread as Liane says, Shalltear replied, then theres no point in trying. Any attempts to do so will only reinforce their credibility or even blow things out of proportion. Flailing around trying to contain this information when it could be all the way out in Karnassus by now will only serve to portray us as incompetent. GotchaIll let my people know and send word out that the Royal Court is already looking into the problem, Liane looked up from her notes, and well continue keeping an eye on this rumour. Was there anything else you wanted to throw on top of this? Not in particular, no, Shalltear rose from her seat. Just balancing out the effects of this rumour with our assurances should be fine. The two noblewomen stood after she did, and Liane did a sort of half-bow. Ill get to work right away on this, Lady Shalltear, she said. Though Im afraid were nowhere near as effective as Liane unbent herself, and a concerned frown appeared. What is it-arinsuka? Shalltear asked. I just keep thinking that this rumour is too powerful, Liane said. How do you mean-arinsuka? Its too effective, and its too cohesive C too perfect in the information it delivers, Liane explained. Usually, when youre dealing with rumours, you notice them slowly change the longer they last and the further they travel. This one, no matter how far the report comes from or how many days its been out there, is always exactly the same. Maybe its because merchants usually have very good information networks, but stillI cant help but wonder if this rumour is the result of an ability or a spell. Shalltear furrowed her brow. In Yggdrasil, there was no such vague, widespread magic capable of producing the results described. Again, this strange new world presented a potential threat that could not be met with direct force. Who would the perpetrators be if this was the case? Ive never heard of anything like this done with a spell, Liane replied, though, admittedly, were not exactly a high magic society here in ex-Re-Estize. The alternative would be someone with oration abilities. Like a Noble? Ludmila said. Probably not small-time nobles like us, Liane shook her head. Sometimes you hear stories about great nobles galvanizing their people with stirring speeches or fantastic deeds and such, but I dont think any of us have been going around doing that recently. The other options would be Commanders, preacher types and performers. I cant say for sure, but its probably not the first two since they probably have no stake in planting such a rumour. We may just have had a wandering minstrel or something that rolled through the city and spread the tale with no particular intent to ruffle any feathers, as insanely irresponsible as that would be. Im not sure about the extent of their abilities, however. Wed have crazy information flying all over the place if every Bard could pull this sort of thing off. Maybe one of the Guilds can answer that question. Liane and Rose accompanied them back out to the street in front of the Wagner manor, where they parted ways. Far to the north, clouds dark with rain were rolling in over the foothills. It looks like Mare went to change the weather before heading to the Adventurer Guild, Shalltear noted. Speaking of which, werent you supposed to be going there when I came across you, arinsuka? I usually head out an hour or two early to take a look around the markets, my lady, Ludmila replied. Is there anything else I can help you with? Actually, yesif this individual spreading the rumour is operating with clear, malicious intent against the Sorcerous Kingdom, you can track it, right? Thats, er Ludmila lowered her head. Apologies, my lady, but I lost that ability. When did this happen? Around my first or second death, there was a hint of annoyance in Ludmilas voice. They happened within a day of each other; I was knocked straight back down to Iron rankat least thats where they tentatively placed me. I didnt even realize it was gone until I tried using it sometime later. So you lost whatever class level it was that conferred the ability, Shalltear said. Have you been able to get it back at any point? I go through a checklist of things every time I finish a session in the training area now, but I havent been able to do it sinceIm sorry, my lady. Well, hopefully you find it again soon: that tracking ability seems perfect for this sort of thing. I agree, my lady, Ludmila nodded. The Adventurer Guild is starting to become quite thorough at cataloguing their members and their abilities now, but there are still all sorts of issues with isolating Classes and making various associations with them. This tracking ability is unique to me in the guild, which leads me to believe that its from some Class that I gained through activities outside of what Adventurers usually deal with. So you wont get it back just by training with the Adventurer Guild. That should be the case, my lady. Its possible that Ill just pick it up again while Im performing my regular duties. Ill have to pay close attention to how I get it. The sound of a lute drifted over a nearby hedge. When they crossed an opening to a garden nearby, they saw a Bard entertaining a small group of wealthy patrons. Shalltear slowed her steps to listen to the lyrics being sung, but it was just some exaggerated tale about Adventurers hunting some local monsters C a pack of Trolls and some other low-level forest creatures. After moving on past the garden and onto the main street leading out of the district, Ludmila looked at her. My lady, she said, I think I may have our culprit. That Bard? Shalltear glanced over her shoulder. Not him C but he was singing about local monsters and such. To have such knowledge of the Frost Giants, who live in relative isolation within the Azerlisia Mountains, the source of the rumour should also be from a local of that region, no? Well, traffic from the Dwarf Kingdom is starting to pick up now, Shalltear said. So youre saying this is the work of a Dwarf.Bard, arinsuka? A Frost Dragon Bard, Ludmila replied. Wagner mentioned that the rumour started four days ago, and four days ago I saw a Frost Dragon C in the appearance of a Human woman around my age C entertaining the queue as I was coming out of the Merchant Guild. I would think that youd remember that sort of thing right away-arinsuka, Shalltear reached into her inventory to pull out a binder. Ive been leaving people alone if theyre not doing anything suspicious looking, my lady, Ludmila replied, and its not uncommon to see someone using a magical disguise once in a while now that trade is flowing freely again. The Frost Dragons are subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom, and a part of our delivery staff, so I did not immediately suspect that anything was amiss. They stopped on the side of the street as Shalltear leafed through the pages of the binder. Each section was a dossier for a Frost Dragon, which included their traits, abilities, and special notes C along with their current schedule. Finding the Dragons currently flying between E-Rantel and Feoh Berkana, she realized that one matched Ludmilas account perfectly and sighed. My lady? I really should have pinned that one to the wall. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The Frosty Beard was an inn: recently constructed below the southern wall of E-Rantels Demihuman quarter. Situated directly below the hoardings where the Frost Dragons of the Sorcerous Kingdoms delivery service were housed, the exterior of the stone building was shadowed, damp and often cold enough to coat the surface of the structure in a light frost. Above, its namesake C a veil of icy mist C continually seeped down from the buttressed overhang several metres above. After the orphanage, it was the first permanent establishment to be constructed in the Demihuman Quarter: the influx of Dwarven merchants, tradesmen and travellers resulted in demand for a more homey sort of hospitality desired by their kind. Only the inns tavern and its associated areas for dining and entertainment were in the two floors above ground, while the inns accommodations were situated entirely below C extending ten floors into the earth to provide rooms of solid stone and cosy warmth greatly appreciated by their clientele. The heavy, iron-bound oak door that served as the entrance to the building opened with the harsh clanging of iron chimes. A figure emerged, silhouetted by the warm light emanating from within. The rowdy cheers and toasts of the Dwarves within accompanied the stocky form of a Dwarf woman out. After another long and dreary week of deliveries back and forth between E-Rantel and Feoh Berkana, the next day off finally arrived and Ilyshnish had immediately set out to see how she could improve her lot in life. The week previous, where she had followed the Human female Pam on her deliveries around the city, had netted her two gold coins for hours of toil C significantly less than what she had received for the Frost Giant she had felled in mere minutes outside of Feoh Raizo. The brief summary of lore that she had offered while waiting to get into the Merchant Guild had gained her nothing, due to the sudden appearance of the militia and their subsequent need to escape. Though disappointing, Pam insisted that Ilyshnish was an excellent Bard and could make far more as a performer than she could with the simple delivery work they had completed. Ilyshnish spent what remained of her free time that day strolling around the city to what she could see. She traded some coins for a number of books that she thought might contain useful or interesting things, then headed back to the Frost Dragon pens so she could set Hejinmal to task sifting through the texts. It was on her way back that she noticed the Dwarven establishment nearby under construction. With both Pams assessment and her encounters with the various denizens of Feoh Berkana in mind, she approached the site where the proprietor and manager was overseeing the finishing touches on the new business. After a brief sampling of what she had to offer, he immediately offered her three gold coins per day of work in the tavern. Gaining three coins sitting around doing what she enjoyed anyways was a far cry better than carrying things all over the place for two, so Ilyshnish promised to do so the next time she was available. Now, after spending the entire day performing in the tavern of the Frosty Beard, she basked in a sense of satisfaction over the days results. When she arrived in the morning, the manager seemed surprised that she had appeared at such an early hour. Nevertheless, she worked through the morning, afternoon and late into the night. The tavern staff regularly asked how she was doing: was her voice okay? Did she need a drink? Was her seat comfortable and so on. They didn''t seem to realize that she was actually a Dragon and thus possessed the endurance to easily weather the conditions that came with her task, but she still enjoyed their pampering. The patrons of the tavern, too, showered her with an overwhelmingly positive reception. She quickly discovered that, as a resurgent nation, the Dwarves hungered to reclaim their history and culture C to rebuild the pride which had been lost over long centuries of painful decline. As a seemingly bottomless well of their lore, they were in awe of her as she could fulfil any request, regaling them with songs and poems that they had never heard of before. Even so, they still had no doubts over whether her renderings were authentic. By evening, the tavern was filled to bursting and Ilyshnish was the centre of attention. Be they merchants or labourers or even visiting officials, she set their stony hearts aflame and their eyes shone with the visions that she painted for them. At some point, one of the tavern staff had set out a bowl near the edge of the stage upon which she performed, and coins of all denominations clinked into it whenever people came in and out and whenever she fulfilled their many requests. Every time it nearly overflowed, someone would change it out for her, and so she sang to her hearts content: playing her drum as she performed everything from playful ditties to sweeping epics. Though the Dwarves of the Azerlisia Mountains existed mostly underground and thus did not pattern their activities on the availability of daylight, the Humans of E-Rantel that they traded with did, so the day eventually ended for Ilyshnish as well with the proprietor closing the tavern to the grudging acceptance of its patrons. Rather than make her way directly back up the wall and risk detection in the Demihuman Quarter C which saw more new arrivals as time went on C she made her way through the gatehouse into the common area of E-Rantel. The city streets at this late hour were absent of crowds and mostly quiet: save for a handful of the citys denizens returning to their homes and the periodic passage of Undead servitors sent on various errands. Most of the storefronts were closed and shuttered, so Ilyshnish wasted no time making her way through the city and into the central district. The powerful Undead guards that manned the gatehouse did not move to stop her as she entered, nor did any of those patrolling within. There was a marked gap in the affluence displayed between the dense housing outside of the inner wall of the city and the large, well-spaced noble manors within. The Dwarves and Humans had a common saying C something about thin air? Or was it rarefied air? As a Dragon, Ilyshnish could personally smell the difference in wealth crossing between different parts of the city. She sensed it every time she flew overhead as well. Recalling the sight of the districts dainty gardens and pretentious courtyards, she wondered why the city was arrayed in such a manner. It was as if they had made their treasures particularly vulnerable to predation from above: if not for the many powerful Undead maintaining their constant vigilance over the entire city, a Dragon could swoop down and quickly ransack the place, grabbing a snack or five while along the way. The low density of inhabitants made it safer to do so than if it had been placed near something like the Adventurer Guild. Ilyshnish strode past the stately buildings and carefully tended public spaces to the base of the south wall. She veiled herself with Invisibility before returning to her Dragon self. Quietly scaling up the icy wall, she dispelled her concealment once she finished making her way to the top. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Where have you been? The Vampire Bride at the desk asked. Its my day off, she replied, why does it matter? The Vampire Bride offered her no answer, so Ilyshnish walked past the desk and opened the door to the broom closet. Why was she still assigned to this tiny room, anyways? Aside from Hejinmal and herself, there were no other Frost Dragons around C surely she could be afforded more spacious accommodations now. Well, at least it had a door. Closing it behind her, she settled down to count her gains for the day. The coin purse she withdrew was far more weighty than it had been in the morning, and Ilyshnish allowed herself a feeling of accomplishment over being able to substantially increase her personal possessions. It was a pittance compared to Olasirdarcs old hoard, but she was still ahead of the others now. If only they would react appropriately when she flaunted her personal wealth Her brows furrowed as she wondered how to undo the tiny knot on the purse with her claws. She abruptly stopped upon sensing a figure approaching the door and put the purse away again. The door creaked open and, to her horror, Lady Shalltear stood in the corridor. I was having such a good week, too, the Vampire looked into the closet with a displeased expression, tapping a rod of clear crystal over her wrist. Why is it somehow always you? Sensing the powerful Undead females poor disposition, Ilyshnish crouched defensively and sought an avenue of escape. It wasnt me, though? She replied innocently, It must have been some other Frost Dragon. Aside from Hejinmal, youre the only other one in the city. T-then maybe it was him? Despite appearances, that one is quite cunning I had one of my Vampire Brides keep him company for the day, Lady Shalltear said, hes been reading books the entire time. Lady Shalltear advanced into the doorframe and Ilyshnish shifted back. Brooms, mops and pails were tipped over and clattered noisily over the floor as she shifted backwards. Bumping up against the rear of the tiny space, she wondered if she could just put a hole in the wall and fly away. Ive been keeping an eye on you as well, the Vampire continued, and Ilyshnish felt panic mounting despite the calm tone of Lady Shalltears silvery voice. I have no doubt that youre the one weve been looking for. After everything I said to the othersare you trying to make a fool out of me? I dont understand! Ilyshnish whimpered, What did I even do? No one looked unhappy C thisthis is harassment, isnt it? Youre b-bullying me for some petty reason! II demand to speak with your manager! Lady Shalltear froze in place, and an incredulous look appeared on her face. Did it work? Of course it did. Ilyshnish learned this powerful technique while working in the Frosty Beard. Whenever a customer appeared to have a grievance over food or service, an impasse could be broken with this spell-like phrase and the employee being confronted would immediately turn conciliatory. She awaited a favourable result. Theres no reason for me to bring you to the Guardian Overseer, Lady Shalltear finally replied. Are you really that suicidal? This sudden demand to see Albedo, hmmcould this actually have been her plan all along? Lady Shalltear continued to mutter to herself, and Ilyshnishs confusion only grew. Guardian Overseer? Albedo? What plan? It might beeverything fits together too perfectly, she made a vexed noise. I make the tiniest bit of progress, and she immediately makes moves against me C is this how she wants to play? The crimson gaze turned on Ilyshnish again and she shrunk further into the closet, curling her tail under herself. Never mind being able to answer, she didnt even know what Lady Shalltear was talking about. Now, what shall I doC Wait! Ilyshnish wailed, I dont understand C I really dont! Why are you doing this to me? What did I do? Youve been spreading rumours on your days off, Lady Shalltear replied. Rumours that have unsettled a great many people, undermining confidence in the Sorcerous Kingdom. We have a witness from last week, and I personally confirmed your actions today. Rumours? Ive done no such thing: Ive only been working! Working? Working for who? Lady Shalltear looked at her sharply, and Ilyshnish cringed under the overwhelming waves of malice washing over her. Hiiiieeee! Answer me! Myself! Ive just been working for myself! You already work for me, Lady Shalltear said. You dont even pay me anything! Ilyshnish whined, At least these side jobs earn me some coin A long silence grew between them and Ilyshnishs unease mounted. Lady Shalltear smiled slightly before speaking again, and Ilyshnish felt her heart sinking as the words left the Vampires mouth. It appears that you require a great deal of discipline and training, Lady Shalltear told her. You have only yourself to blame for any pain that comes your way The skirts of Lady Shalltears black gown swept forward across the frosty floor before she even finished speaking, and a pale hand reached out towards Ilyshnish. Ilyshnish could only think of her mothers words when she had first arrived in the city. No! She cried, Get away! Desperate to prevent whatever the Vampire was trying to do, she lashed out with her claws, striking with all her might and agility. Razor-sharp talons sliced into Lady Shalltears tiny torso, lodging themselves at her waist. Did I get her? Nothing can survive this, right? Her hopes were crushed as Lady Shalltears smile only widened. Neither she nor anything on her person seemed to have suffered any damage. Rather than showing any distress after having an Adult Dragons claws tear into her body, her dreadful, crimson eyes brightened in amusement. Well, I suppose that this way works as well. WhaC! Greater Teleportation. The world shifted, and the broom closet vanished from Ilyshnishs senses.
The Bard In a world shrouded in endless mysteries, where beings channel the might of the divine, delve into the abyss of the arcane and seek to manipulate the soul itself, Bards may be found in every race, culture and nation. Unlike those who seek mastery over the arcane arts, or strive to become exemplars of their faith, what the Bard pursues is art itself. Commonly perceived as the charming minstrel spinning his songs in tavern and court alike, or the chroniclers, dancers and playwrights in the employ of noble patrons, true Bards are all this and more: capable of wielding power far beyond what their outward appearance may suggest. In their endless drive to achieve the pinnacle of artistic expression, Bards are found in many forms. Mighty Giant Skalds who find inspiration for their epic sagas in the thick of pitched battle. Siren Heralds who broadcast information throughout vast aquatic empires. Swindlers who can wring every copper coin from even the most miserly of marks. Adventurers, diplomats, scholars, scoundrels C through their plethora of skills, universal charisma and understanding of lore, customs and people, Bards are well-suited to thrive in every situation that they may find themselves in. The unifying element of all Bardic classes, regardless of benign or belligerent pursuit, is their ability to transform the mastery of their art into a magic of its own. Spells woven from song, voices that reinforce or subvert the minds of their audience, and deadly dances both beautiful and savage are all renderings of this extraordinary power: feats that influence both ally and enemy alike, altering the disposition of a crowd or shifting the tides of battle. Yet, more importantly than their individual ability is their place in the world, for their art is the song of the world itself C its peoples, histories, knowledge and spirit C connected through those who travel its length and breadth. Admired by all and loved by all, Bards are welcomed wherever their heart takes themassuming they are prudent in the use of their many talents. Winters Crown: Act 2, Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Thegn. Your bird was pestering me C whats going on? Perched on its mistress shoulder, the Giant Eagle ruffled its feathers in affront and glared at him. An insolent grin appeared on Sigurds face over the birds reaction to his words. I sent him to fetch you, the Huntress hand reached up to scratch the bird affectionately. If it was possible, I wouldve had him carry you here like a tree branch. You took your sweet time. And why not? Sigurd shrugged. Its not as if anything worthwhile is going on. Why did you send for me? The Huntress turned to face the passes below before replying, motioning towards the distant figures following the mountain road. Since it was first noted weeks ago, the Jarls had issued a missive to the tribal leaders: ordering them to send Huntress to observe the Dwarven migration. Somethings changed, she said. Theyve posted sentries on the route. Undead sentries. Undead? He chuckled, Dont tell me theyve set up those horse things pulling the sleds as guards, too. Horsecarls? Hah! Sigurds mirth boomed over their surroundings, sending ice and snow tumbling off the nearby trees and cliffs. The Huntress scowled, raising a finger to her lips. Hsst! Youre making enough noise to start an avalanche, and your joke was terrible. Its a different sort of Undead this time. They have the look of warriors, about twice as tall as a Dwarf. Sigurd squinted down at the road, his interest in the long weeks of boring movement renewed. He was not an experienced Hunter, however, so he could make little beyond the vague procession of dots over the snowy landscape. I cant see shit from this far, he started scaling down the escarpment. Lets take a closer look. His blood stirred at the thought of these new, unknown beings. While younger warriors might have been interested in attacking the Dwarves and their cargo in order to gain wealth and rise through the ranks with proof of their mettle, Sigurd was long past those days: he was already an acclaimed warrior of his clan, and little could increase his standing. Leather creaked as his grip tightened over his greataxe C hopefully they were strong, and worthy of his attention. The Huntress did not miss his shift in attitude. Wait, her voice called out in warning after they reached the bottom and walked a short ways, we shouldnt get any closer than this. The last time I was here, you were all much closer, he replied. If you were pushed back by these new Undead warriors, then thats all the more reason for me to have a look at them. Sigurd continued down the slope, through the silent stands of conifers crowned in snow. The Huntress followed after him with silent steps. We lost one of ours a day after you came by, she said quietly. It wasnt one of those Undead though C they came later C it was a Dragon. OhoI thought the reports said that the Frost Dragons were in league with the Dwarves now? Whatever happened, theyve become little more than livestock. Sigurd spat into the mat of needles underfoot with a sour expression marring his face. The sudden change over their ancient rivals was both incomprehensible and disgusting. That they had seemingly capitulated to nothing was a stain on the honour of those who had long contested their power and considered them worthy adversaries. Thats what we thought, the Huntress admitted. Then we found one of our own at the bottom of a gulley. The corpse was fresh C there wasnt a single scavenger there yet. The marks on her body were almost certainly caused by a Dragon and, by the looks of it, the Huntress couldnt even put up a fight. Hmmhow experienced was this Huntress? He asked. Shes been ranging for my tribe for nearly a decade, she answered. Not exactly new, but she never really distinguished herself in any way. Still, if it was so one-sided, it must have been Olasirdarc, or one of his consorts. If it was one of them, thered be pieces strewn all over the mountainside." She had a point: clashes with the older Dragons in the White Dragon Lords following were few and far between. Whenever they did happen, it was done in as showy a manner as possible in an overt attempt to demonstrate who truly dominated the area. None in their broodlings are strong enough to pull that off, he noted. There is one, the Huntress said. It was just her style too. Sigurd snorted dismissively. Shes real! The Huntress protested, Ive seen her handiwork before C all us out here have. I dont deny that she exists, Sigurd looked over his shoulder at her. I just dont believe that shes all that these brats have made her out to be. That nickname they gave her just makes things even more ludicrous C like some story to scare beardless boys with. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. He turned his gaze forward again. Every new generation had their tales and rumours; Sigurds was no different. When he was a young, unproven warrior, the threat of the day was Olasirdarcs move into the old Dwarven capital. The most ardent of his age insisted that, from within their new stronghold, the Dragons would breed out of control and the mountains would be swarming with them in no time. That never happened, however. Dragons being Dragons, they took a long time to grow and the young were eventually dealt with when they left their new lair to hunt. The handful that reached maturitywell, that was what he was there for C or any other decently strong member of his kind, for that matter. Those inexperienced fools who believed that Dragons could actually grow to become a threat by simply outbreeding their rivals were jumping at the shadows of an already absurd notion. There was a good reason why that, by the time that the Demon Gods had appeared, only a few Frost Dragons remained. In the span that it took for a generation of Frost Dragons to survive to adulthood, an entire generation of Frost Giants would become veteran warriors, with another generation well on the way. It took centuries for a Frost Dragon to truly become a threat to a small tribe C centuries where they would inevitably expose themselves to risks and commit fatal errors that would bring their lives to an end. He anticipated a day when Olasirdarc himself would stick his neck out too far, and then Sigurds blade would finally taste the flesh of an Ancient Dragon. Frost Giants were simply more populous, grew faster and were far more organized than the Frost Dragons who were possessed of a solitary and prideful nature. Even after forming their enclave, every Frost Dragon still essentially saw to their own individual needs: hunting alone, flying alone and dying alone. Without the benefit of the experience and knowledge that came with age, these younger Dragons were doomed to repeat those very same errors. The advent of the Demon Gods and the devastation that they wrought over the range was merely a temporary respite for the Dragons, and the undisputed rule of the Frost Giants over the Azerlisia Mountains simply a matter of time. A fate carved in stone by their very nature. The sun was abruptly shaded over and Sigurd heard the Huntress steps falter behind him, scraping over the rocks. He looked up, only to find that a cloud had drifted in overhead. Even a veteran warrior like her was jumping at the idea of this other Dragon. Still, he supposed that this particular one seemed to be far more aware of her peoples predicament than the others. This Dragon, unlike others of her kind, did not seek the strong to assert her dominance, nor did she hunt for treasure or slaves. Ever since she made herself known to them, she constantly oppressed and terrorized the weak, young and inexperienced. Proof of strength was not her objective C she was simply picking off whoever she could with minimal risk. Like herd animals being slowly culled by a predator, many grew wary of her ghostly movements. Over time, her prospective list of victims expanded as she gained in strength, adding to her reputation amongst the Frost Giants. If shes truly active in the area, Sigurd told the Huntress, then its a good time to finally be rid of her. Well see how well her skinny neck fares against the bite of my Frostreaver. If only it was that simple, the Huntress huffed. Wed have successfully set an ambush for her long ago, but she is as cunning and observant as she is ruthless, and acts in ways that are beyond the other Dragons of her generationits as if a champion has risen from their number C albeit a cowardly one. Sigurd laughed out loud at the idea. A champion of Dragonkind? If only such a thing were real. Dragons are prideful, arrogant and selfish, he told her. Frost Dragons are petty, cowardly and feral on top of that. If the Frost Dragons ever gave rise to a champion, that champion would only champion themselves C any benefit they gain as a whole, simply a coincidence. Because of their natural strength, they are slaves to their nature. Theyll never break free of those chains because when the strength that they depend on finally fails them, their deaths come immediately after. I can hardly gainsay you, Thegn, the Huntress said. Youre the dragonslayer here. Hold on C up this way. Sigurd turned to see the Huntress scaling up the slope, through the dense forest they had entered upon reaching the lower elevations nearer to the Dwarven road. She stopped at the bottom of a rocky chute and released her pet through a gap in the trees. After several minutes, the bird returned and the Huntress nodded. Looks clear, she motioned upwards. Lets go. The Huntress went ahead first, navigating a stable route up the powdered ascent. After making their way to the top, they headed to a nearby ridge that overlooked a large bend in the road. From their vantage, only a few hundred metres away, Sigurd was able to make out the new sentries that had been reported. As was mentioned, they stood roughly as tall as two Dwarves C probably a bit shorter. Sleek black armour adorned in wicked spikes sheathed their forms from head to toe, and they stood in pairs at regular intervals along the route. What looked to be large shields were held before them. He could not see what they were armed with. How do you know theyre Undead? He asked. The Huntress gave him an annoyed look, and he smirked and turned back to watching the road. The perception of a Hunter became ever sharper as they grew in power; there was little chance that she haphazardly came to her conclusion. She was from a different clan, so he did not know her too well, but, in order to lead a scouting party, one would have had to prove themselves unquestionably worthy of that position. An empty sled drawn by one of the Undead horses crossed under them, coming from the direction of the ancient Dwarf capital. It went swiftly by, passing between one of the pairs of sentries along the route every few minutes. The goings-on below showed no sign of being aware of the Frost Giants nearby: they were either oblivious, or just didnt care. When did they arrive? A few days ago, the Huntress replied. All at once. It was the strangest thing Ive ever seen C a whole column of them marching up the road, pairs peeling off where you see them now. They havent moved since: snow or shine; day or night. Did any of yours try testing them? Those sentries arent the only thing that has changed, she said. A day before they arrived, the patterns of travelshifted. A pair of Dragons now passes overhead every fifteen minutes. The caravans are down to three sleds each, but no stretch of the road isnt traversed by one for more than five minutes. The Dwarves dont travel on foot any more. Its as if a single will precisely reorganized things to present no long spans of time in which a raid might be mounted. A warband might have been able to pull something off before, but not any more. Sigurd peered down at another sled C this time travelling in the opposite direction C filled with Dwarves and their cargo. Rather than concentrate their forces to defend against attacks, whoever was coordinating this effort had decided to continually guard the whole route instead. It was an extravagant show of force: deterrence through constant threat to any who would attempt an assault. Spreading them out this way made it difficult to drop the mountain on them all at once, as well. Just where in the world did all this come from? He mused, Did one of the lowland nations fall to some power from beyond? They posted sentries starting from the Empire side, the Huntress replied, and weve seen no signs of conquest in that direction. Its a nation of weakling smallfolk C we used to raid their merchants from time to time on the way towards Feoh Jura. Theyre nothing likewhatever these are. Do you have any sense of how strong these sentries are? Roughly? About as strong as I am. That says nothing of their prowess or capabilities, though. The Hunters under me are clearly no match and, considering how they came in, I dont doubt these sentries will all come running at once if any point along the route is attacked. Sigurds voice rumbled from under his pale beard as he pondered the developments. Hundreds of Undead horses, reported to be nearly as powerful as Elder Dragons, drawing sleds like beasts of burden. Hundreds more of these sentries, with the strength of renowned veteran warriors. Their numbers diminished to a small enclave, the Frost Dragons would have been presented with annihilation, so it was no wonder that they had submitted with no discernable resistance. He imagined such a force arrayed for war, and excitement coursed through him over the thought of a field full of worthy challenges and the storied battles that would ensue. To Sigurd, the existence of such adversaries was nothing short of a gift C the promise that even after the last of the Frost Dragons was no more, endless opportunities for death and glory awaited him. Being a Thegn is not suited to you. The Huntress voice drew him out of his thoughts, and he turned to see her slowly appraising him with a pointed gaze. Tell that to my wife, he snorted. Shes been trying to get me to settle down and take a position deserving of my renown. Yet here you are with us, looking for something new to fight. You dont seem ready to settle down to me. Its the best I can do, he said noncommittally, the Jarl and his herd of stuffy old Nuks dont like leaving their comfortable chairs, and Im more than happy for the excuse to stay away. The Huntress shifted closer, bumping up against him. In that case, she said, why dont you stay out here with me a bit longer and make this damnably boring watch a bit more interesting? Hmph, Sigurd grunted and rubbed his jaw. The last time I came home with the scent of another woman, Gudrun gave me this scar. The last time you came around, the Huntress purred, you said that while pointing out a different scarso whats one more? Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Winter, 0 BCE The glow of ten thousand campfires filled the vastness of the valley with their orange hue. Everywhere, figures moved amongst them, casting shadows that danced in every direction. Shadows that would fuel the nightmares of many, if seen: of bestial heads with wicked teeth; of tails and wings and horns. Shadows of bizarre appendages, twisted even further by the flickering flames in the night. They were the shadows of Demihumans and, in this broad valley, tens of thousands of them filled the starry skies with their raucous clamour. A scout from the Holy Kingdom in the west might have spotted the smoke of so many fires on the horizon. They might have even made it through the nearby hills without being discovered and hunted down by the dozens of tribes whose territories lay in the way. The scout might have crept to the valley ridge to stare down in abject terror at the army of Demihumans arrayed below. With all haste, the scout would return to the Holy Kingdom to raise the alarm C to prepare for what must be an imminent invasion. This place, however, was far from the Holy Kingdom; beyond the sight of their great wall and all of their scouts, sentries and patrols. It was nestled in the southeastern edge of the Abelion Hills, well beyond the sight of Human observers. The drums and chanting; battle cries and milling chaos were not in anticipation of war: they were the sounds of celebration. Here, on the eve of the winter solstice, a myriad of peoples from not just the hills, but from the great expanse of the Abelion Wilderness, gathered in honour of a champion C a storied hero who held the common respect and admiration of all. Qrs, by name C or at least thats what it sounded like to some. In this very valley C the Dale of Defiance C Qrs had stood to face the Demon Gods and, with the help of his allies, cast them down. It was an act of legendary might: one that saved them all from the fate that befell the surrounding lands that lacked the strength to resist the Demon Gods rampage. What Qrs was, exactly C what race, sex or even their general appearance C was not clear. Many species in the wilderness could lead long lives, and those who held the living memory of that time, two centuries ago, each insisted that he was one their own, and the Qrs described by the others merely one of his allies. Not that it mattered. Over time, Qrs became a legend; an icon: a representation of what all their peoples valued most. A paragon of strength who rose in the darkest of times, bringing the braves of the myriad of tribes together to prevail over the direst of foes. It was the strength of a pristine land and its peoples who continued to prevail today, against any and all attempts to subdue and tame their home. Through the tents and pavilions near the centre of the celebration, a broad-shouldered figure made his way through the mixed throng. His name, too, was Qrs: after the same champion of centuries past. He did not shy away from being addressed as such, even in this celebration meant to honour his namesake. It was a good name; a strong name: only allowed by those with the strength to stand as champions themselves. Qrs took a deep breath through his short snout, testing the air filled with the odours of food and drink and the countless scents from all of the different races nearby. A current of air brought with it a sharp, familiar one, and he turned to face its source. YOU! A rolling voice thundered towards him, I figured youd be roasting on a spit somewhere by now! Before him stood a massive form standing on four legs. Four arms came out from its shoulders, and a ridged head with jaws that looked like they could crush rocks stared down at him intensely. It C the beings species had four sexes, and whatever it was had no discernible meaning to Qrs people C towered head and shoulders above him, a good three metres tall. Its feet pounded over the ground as it closed the gap between them, and Qrs had to crane his neck to look it in the eye. Shouldnt your hide already be a trophy in someones yurt? He replied. The towering being glared down at him, but its expression didnt last long. It let out a hearty guffaw, and its thick, reptilian tail lashed over the ground. Though relaxed, Qrs still eyed his opposite number with an underlying sense of wariness. By the looks of it, theres quite the batch of challengers this year, Qrs said. That, or youve gotten involved in some insane drunken orgy again. Hey now, thats proper courtship, it replied, and no one invited you to watch. But the way you said itdont tell me youre backing out this year. Of course not, he grunted. Ill at least hold my standing, or some of our feisty neighbours might think its a good time to push us out. I think I might just take that personally. Then I think I might just have to put you in your place again. Their exchange could possibly be taken as friendly banter but, in truth, they were less friends and more rivals: neighbours who competed for territory and resources. The tribes of the wilderness were rarely friendly with one another, and even those gathered at this celebration would infrequently skirmish between themselves outside of it. Below its broad torso, a rugged reptilian body stretched nearly five metres from waist to tail. At least a dozen of the scars marking its body were from Qrs: accumulated over time from their occasional confrontations. There was a new wound on that body, a long trail of chipped and broken bone fragments running over the plated ridges of its armoured back. You keeping that one? Qrs gestured to the wound. Sure am, it said proudly. Its gonna turn out great. Not sharing the same aesthetic sense, Qrs could only make a broad judgement. Evidence of taking wounds in battle was commonly considered proof that one had overcome strong opponents or survived deadly battles. Scars, knots of healed bone and all manner of other trophies marked upon ones person went into displaying ones worth as a warrior, leader or mate. This was especially pronounced in races that had superior regenerative qualities C they could get away with some utterly absurd injuries. Qrs did have his own share of them, but his own kind preferred trophies taken from defeated adversaries. A great number of these adorned his body, accessories of carved bone, braids of hair, and feathers dangling from his armour of layered hides. Most who came to challenge him would turn away at the sight, knowing he was far beyond their right to do so. Qrs might have responded to the idea that he wasnt participating in the festivities with disinterest, but the truth was that only the strongest could survive him, so true challenges here were rare. The sound of a crowd in the distance rose and fell. With so many races and tribes represented here, the celebration was also a stage to prove ones strength. Though the tribes of the wilderness didnt really get along, they werent stupid, either C well, most of them werent. Bouts between representatives here would result in cleaner territorial disputes and, though injury and death still occurred, it was generally far preferable to expending a tribes strength in a full-on border war and presenting weakness to all of its other neighbours as a result. Maybe I should push out those guys to the west, Qrs muttered. We could use more space. Ahaha, youre joking, right? Thatd put you right on top of the Baafolk. Qrs grimaced at the mention. Youre right, he said, that Busers a pest. He always seems more interested in watching your reaction when he wrecks your stuff than actually winning. Its a good thing I dont have to worry about thatspeaking of which, I heard some Dark Dwarves came in earlier today C you gonna see what theyre offering? If I got nothing better to do, Qrs replied. My weapons still good, and theyll always get plenty of slaves from the others. We dont have any prisoners this year either. Well I do, it snorted, we had more than a few louts sticking their necks into our territory this year, so gotta unload em while I can. Theres a bunch of tools that need replacing, too. The four-legged being paced away, steps thumping into the night. Qrs grunted upon parting and continued through the clusters of camps on his way deeper into the valley. He did not intend to stay for the whole of the festivities: only long enough to demonstrate that his own tribe was not worth challenging for their territory. After that would be the long journey home. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. He pondered what he should pursue to obtain what was needed for his tribe. Their numbers had grown, enough that water was becoming scarce. The forest to their west contained several lakes, which was why he thought to push out the neighbours. As mentioned, however, that would put the Baafolk tribes right next to them. Though most races in the wilderness probably did not match an outsiders perception of what a Demihuman was, the Baafolk were every bit the image of savagery and violence that the word might invoke for civilized peoples. They raided for food, slaves and valuables C or just for fun C being a general nuisance to all of their neighbours. Having the Baafolk as neighbours actually served as a form of deterrence against ones own neighbours, as no one wanted the Baafolk as neighbours themselves. There were a few dozen races with the same, annoying behaviours, occupying pockets of territory throughout the wilderness. Driving them off of their land was the only way to stop their ceaseless predations, and doing so was easier said than done. Tribes that primarily relied on raiding did not participate in more prudent contests of strength like the ones currently being held, as they had no interest in any sort of hierarchy but their own. Though their constant tendency towards violence kept their numbers down, they traded their aggressively won gains to the Dark Dwarves: purchasing fine weapons, armour and magical accessories from them. This was how the tenuous balance between the peoples of the wilderness was kept for as long as anyone could remember, and it was impossible to oust the Dark Dwarves. They supposedly lived in some impenetrable fortress city somewhere, its location unknown to anyone but themselves. Sometimes, Qrs wished that some spectacularly powerful being would come along and conveniently get rid of all of these troublesome races, but that would probably mean everyone else would be in trouble as well. He thought of his namesake and wondered if it would have been possible for him to drive off something like the Demon Gods after the more belligerent tribes in the area had been removed. Their other neighbours had braves and champions as well but did not control much water, so there was no point in taking their land. Qrs had already expanded his tribes control over a great deal of territory, and the lands to their west should be next. Maybe they would just have to deal with the Baafolk being their neighbours. That, or send out migrants when they exceeded what their lands could support. The more he thought about it, the more attractive a westward expansion seemed. If he managed to get rid of Buser, the rest of the Baafolk could be removed at their leisure. Actually, if he killed Buser, all of the nations bordering the Baafolk would probably use the chance to rid themselves of their pesky neighbour once and for all. There would be plenty of room to expand. Killing Buser was a big if, however: Qrs thought of him as a pest, but the Baafolk Lord was shrewd in addition to being strong. Or maybe he was just a craven individual that just happened to be strong. He boldly led his people, but was also quick to escape possible danger; fighting in a way that sought to measure his opponents before deciding if he could overwhelm them with his favoured attacks. Qrs reconsidered visiting the Dark Dwarves: his own weapon C a long, iron war club C was not likely to survive Busers notorious sundering attacks. He would have to purchase something stronger that would hold up in combat with the Baafolk Lord. An Adamantite rod with some powerful enchantments would be ideal, though he wasnt sure what such a weapon would cost him. Even a dagger made of the rare metal cost four dozen good slaves. He stopped, deciding he should turn around and check on what the Dark Dwarves had to offer. Maybe there was some bartering that could be done. As he turned, however, a flash of light blinded him and the earth heaved, knocking him to the ground. There was a wave of blistering heat, and a roar filled the air. He spit out the dirt filling his mouth, trying to blink away the spots dancing across his vision. The sounds of hundreds nearby grew to fill the air C moans of pain, shouts of panic, families calling out to one another in a growing crescendo amidst the ringing in his ears. Qrs staggered to his feet. His vision was mostly returned, and he shook his head in an attempt to regain his bearings. All around him, the landscape was changed: the tents and other shelters erected nearby were flattened, and dozens of people stood amidst thousands of their fellows who had not survived. In the direction of the blast, fires roared, consuming bodies and belongings alike. Stumbling forward, he made his way to the area where his tent once stood, stepping over the burnt and broken bodies strewn across his vision. Boy! He called out for his son as he thought he came nearer to the site of their camp. Boy! He sifted through the chaotic mess, searching for some sign. The boy wasnt weak; he should have survived. It was his first time attending, but Qrs only allowed him to come along because he was now strong enough to make a name for himself. Boy! Qrs voice boomed out. Over here, his son replied with a cough. Some distance away, a figure was sitting up from a pile of wreckage. Qrs made his way over. His son stood, brushing off his hide armour. Qrs checked him over and nodded. Good, he grunted. Good. Anything broken in there? The boy worked his arms and legs, checking his range of motion before shaking his head. What the hell was that? His son asked, You never told me that something like this would happen. I dont know, Qrs continued scanning their surroundings. Thats definitely not a part of the party. Did you see anything at all? He shook his head in reply. Qrs looked in the direction of where the blast had seemingly come from. Try and see if you can get some stuff together for the trip home, Qrs told him. Food. Supplies. Tools. Im going down there to see what I can find out. He left his son behind, following the devastation back to its source. Many others were approaching as well in every direction, and he recognized most of them as the strongest of their respective tribes, most likely coming for a similar reason: what had done this was clearly a threat to all. Qrs reached the lip of a crater that wasnt there before. Within, everything had been seared away, and a single figure hovered overhead. He couldnt tell what it was. A voice from nearby sounded out. You! A Hobgoblin shouted up at the figure, What did you see? What did this? The figure overhead turned to look in their direction and descended towards them. Attired in cloth of red with orange stripes, it was probably about as tall as Qrs C perhaps a bit shorter. It showed its teeth as it drew near, and its spiked tail wove idly in its wake. I saw that you were fully enjoying yourselves, it said in a voice that Qrs thought should be male. Im not one so crass as to shout, so I settled on an option that I felt would gain everyones attention. Qrs looked down at the scorched and blasted crater; around at the devastation beyond. He had done this simply to declare himself? What do you want! Someone else shouted up at him. What I want is of no great importance, he replied. However, hmmyes, would you like to join me in my work? Your work? What work? Youre not making any sense. Oh, pardon me, the figure in red said. I suppose Ill have to speak in terms that youll understand. Id like to offer you the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to become my slaves. The response was immediate. A roar filled the air and, as one, the ring of braves and champions converged on the figure in the crater. On your knees. Qrs felt the heat of the blasted stones under him. The skin of his knees sizzled, and he gritted his teeth in discomfort. As much as he willed it, his body would not listen. The advancing lines knelt in place as the intruders voice washed over them. Still, a few individuals continued their charge. Hmmseven, nine, twelve the intruder said. Well, I suppose some of you dont even have knees. I should really be more inclusive with my wording: there is such diversity here. The first to reach him was an avian Beastman, streaking through the air like a giant dart. It came from behind, and Qrs tensed in anticipation, envisioning it lancing through the intruders chest. A split second before impact, however, the spiked tail swatted it out of the air as if it was no more than a sparrow. The explosion of feathers drifted down through the air long after its body slammed into the ground. The remaining Demihumans paid no heed to the fallen avian but, when they arrived at the intruders location, he was too high to reach. They howled their challenges, throwing whatever they could find on hand up at their target. The stones, weapons and various bits of debris appeared to do nothing but bounce off, raining back down on those below. Someone threw a Spriggan, who screeched its battle cry as it flew up at him, but the intruder simply floated aside. The Spriggan clawed towards him in futility as it passed before continuing up and over into the distance. Ill admit that I thought you all beneath me, the intruder cast his gaze down at them, but now that youre there, I find it rather distasteful. The intruder cast his gaze over at the kneeling Demihumans lining the edge of the crater. His voice washed over them. All of you: get up and kill the ones beneath me. Qrs involuntarily rose to his feet. He took one step, then another, and soon he was charging down into the crater alongside dozens of the others who were no longer fully in control of their bodies. The champions ahead turned their attention away from the out-of-reach invader to face the oncoming onslaught. A corner of his mind mused over the fact that they could finally see how strong the greatest warriors of the wilderness were, and he got his answer when the first wave of attackers reached them. Or almost reached them. Their targets struck first, moving almost too quickly for Qrs to register. Of the dozen in the first group that came, only two remained standing. They were both dispatched a split-second later. Strong! Qrs could not help but admire just how far above these champions stood over the others. Admiration gave way to anticipation as he fast approached. Invulnerable Fortress! Uncertain that he could react in time to any attack made by the opponent ahead of him, Qrs preemptively used a defensive Martial Art. His caution paid off C a claw lashed out at him but was caught by his enhanced parry. Three others leapt upon his opponent, and the melee rapidly devolved into a chaotic brawl. With more and more joining the fray, the champions were eventually overwhelmed. The cost of victory, however, told of just how strong they were. Around each was piled dozens of corpses C each of those a being who could themselves slay thousands of their lessers. Much better, the intruders voice flowed down smoothly from above. Those who cannot heed simple instructions cannot do, after all A wet crunch filled the air as Qrs brought his rod down on the head of the Beastman beside him. The lull in the violence after the champions fell ended as they turned on everyone standing beneath the intruder. Oh my C your enthusiasm is to be lauded, but Id still like some living specimens to work with. Sit. As one, those that remained sat down. The invader smiled and nodded. Now, where was Iah, yes, a rousing recruitment offer. For those who lie dying in their imprudent defiance, worry not! I will not hold it against your people. The opportunity to serve in our supremely worthy cause will be extended to all: regardless of their ability, occupation or station. You dare Qrs said from where was forced down on his haunches. Hm? You dare? Qrs shouted, In this sacred place! We are not all that there is. The people of the land will rise up against you, Demon God! Far be it from me to do something so sacrilegious as to claim godhoodEmperor, if you please. Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth. Qrs blinked at the sudden introduction but, in his fury, his tongue did not hold itself for long. The wilderness will rise against you, Jaldabaoth! You will be cast back to the hell you came from, just like before! We Qrs words trailed off when he realized that Jaldabaoth was no longer paying him any heed. The Demon Emperor was instead looking towards the edge of the crater, and Qrs turned his head to see what had drawn the fiends attention. To his horror, what he saw was his son, looking down at the carnage below with an uncomprehending expression painted on his face. What is he doing here? I told him to get ready to leave! Jaldabaoth floated past him. Qrs willed himself to get up; to move, but he remained seated amidst the slain. He twisted in place, shouting desperately at Jaldabaoths back. WAIT! Jaldabaoth stopped and looked over his shoulder with a broad smile. Ah, what would this world be, he said lightly, without family? Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 There was nothing. Amidst the nothing, she floated. The nothingness was as a river, its gentle current carrying her along. She sensed others nearby C others that she thought she knew. Echoes of herself, eddies; ripples out of reach and out of view. They intangibly drifted nearby, but she didnt pay them any mind. Why was that? They were important. Or at least she understood that they should be. But there were other things: more important things? Yet she didnt know what they were. She only knew that she was annoyed. Annoyed forwhy? What was it? She was annoyed for somewhere between an instant and an eternity, and the gentle sensations of the current did little to soothe her. A tendril of something appeared somewhere to stretch out towards her. She snatched it impatiently, disregarding all that was left behind Her eyes fluttered open. Leaves came into focus. Wind filtered through the canopy, uncaring of the vague sense of annoyance stirring in her heart. Over her body: a cool, damp sensation. She sucked in a breath and instantly regretted it. A thousand needles gripped her body and squeezed. How are you feeling, LaCLudmila? She could barely hear Themis voice through her ragged coughing. Lifting her arm unsteadily, she rested it on her chest, trying to work the pins and needles away. Under her fingers, she felt something soft where her armour should have been. Someone had removed it, and she was left in her arming doublet. Ludmila turned her head to the side, towards the Cleric seated beside her. DiC Ludmilas throat seized, and dry coughs filled the air. She moistened her lips and worked some saliva down before trying again. Even then, the muscles of her jaw protested. Did we win? She asked. Themis made a sound through her nose. You must be the only one that says that sort of thing immediately after returning from Lord Surshanas domain, she rolled her eyes. He must spin you around and push you right back out the moment you pop up. That may be the case, Ludmila conceded, butdid we win? Of course we did, the Cleric smirked. Youre always the only casualty of your own crazy plans. The rest of those letches wanted to hang around and gawk at you, so I chased them away. Thanks. It wasnt something she would have worried about half a year ago but, after enjoying a degree of privacy in her home and being subjected to the continued admonishments of Aemilia over what an acceptable appearance was, a small sense of shame had crept into her self awareness. Laying where she was, she turned her head from side to side to examine her surroundings again. It was a forest C well, it was supposed to be one. The stone columns all around them were made to resemble trunks of trees, while vines covered the magically lit ceiling overhead. Sprigs of moss and brush covered the floor, and the windwell, she wasnt sure where it came from, but it was probably just the natural flow of air in the now extensive Adventurer Training Area. They were several dozen metres away from where she had met her demise: the final confrontation for this particular setting was a Demihuman ambush. The would-be ambushers were detected well in advance and, knowing where the trap was laid, Ludmila decided to simply spring it. The partys mana was barely touched and their reserves of consumables were still in plentiful supply, so a solid defensive line was to meet the ambushers and the rest of the party would overwhelm them. Except, once again, she had failed to hold her part of the line. Still, looking at the pristine state of Themis equipment, it would seem that the rest of the plan had been a clear success. So Themis said, What was it like? Ludmila frowned at her. Being dead, I mean, Themis clarified quickly. Dodo you remember anything? From the other side. Nothing at all, Ludmila shook her head. Shouldnt a priestess know more about this sort of thing than a noble? Well, I know whats been recorded, but I cant help but ask. The other time I was around, I was a bit preoccupied losing my wits over watching your head get squished. Who raised me? I dont see anyone else around It was Lady Pestonya, as usual, Themis answered. She left to tend to everyone else after that. Ludmila brought herself up on her elbows and was greeted by the sight of a suit of armour lying near her feet. I just had that made She muttered. The suit of Brigandine, fashioned by one of Smith Mesmits associates, was folded in on one side at a right angle. Ludmila distinctly remembered being folded right along with it. So much for upgrading my armour. To be fair, the suit itself had survived: it was just the person inside that had not. She had seen enough of Kovalevs work repairing tools, parts and other pieces of metalwork to understand all that needed to be done was to fix or replace the warped plates and the armour would be serviceable again. She had purchased it in hopes that it would help alleviate her ongoing defensive issues, but it was evidently insufficient. What was she going to do now? The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Well have to carry that out of here, Themis said. Im sure youll be getting quite the reception as well. A sigh escaped Ludmilas lips. That was the worst part about dying. Whenever she did, all of the benefits that she conferred to those under her vanished as well. Everyone felt it, too. The degree varied, from the tenants out in Wardens Vale having a vague, nearly intangible sense of her absence, to her household instantly realizing what had occurred. It was as if someone conveniently informed her entire demesne that their liege had died, every single time. It was extremely mortifying at best and produced some worrisome results. The first time she had died, she returned to the Adventurer guild: only to find her Human retainers in the city gathered in the reception area. Aemilia was brandishing a broom like a poleaxe, threatening to tear the entire building apart if the receptionists didnt show them directly to their mistress. Ludmila walked into the guildhall with a bemused expression on her face at the scene and was subsequently buried by sobbing maids. After returning to the manor, she found a pile of panicked messages from Wardens Vale. Dying appeared to be quite disruptive, so she decided that it should be avoided if possibleand then she died again. How many times is this now, she asked, five? Something like that. She hated dying. It was a strange thing to be thinking, but there it was nonetheless. It wasnt even the dying part that annoyed her, despite being cut in half once, run through and bludgeoned to death in various ways. No, what annoyed her was the idea that she had lost what she had worked so hard to gain. And regain again. Life could be returned, but not time. Ludmila died twice in a row on the first weekend back in the Adventurer Guild, then trained hard to restore her lost strength. Then she died again. The process repeated once more until now: where she lay on the cold stone floor, recently dead yet again. The sense that she was behind where she should rightly be kept driving her forward, but something was clearly wrong with what she was doing. At this rate, Ludmila mused, I wonder if people will just get used to it. This probably isnt something one would want to get used to. Themis gave her a sidelong glance as they started making their way back outside, If it happens too much, theyre going to start accounting for resurrection failure. Then its back to those boring Copper and Iron sessions for you. I guess thats ample motivation to avoid death, she said, but I dont understand what Im doing wrong. Themis appeared to have nothing to offer in reply, and they returned together to the surface in silence. Once they were out under the clear evening skies, Ludmila withdrew a mantle from her bag to pull around her shoulders. In doing so, she was reminded that she didnt actually have to carry all of her equipment in her arms. The damaged armour, along with her weapons and shield went into the Infinite Haversack on her right hip. Thats such a convenient item, Themis noted as she watched everything vanish into the bag. I wonder if more will start showing up soon. Ludmila had two of the magical containers, both taking the form of a large, dark leather belt pouch. One was placed where a quiver would normally rest upon her hip, while the other balanced out her belt on the opposite side. After a fresh death, their combined weight was quite noticeable, though training would gradually lessen the burden again as she regained her strength. It wasnt the only thing that she noticed a change in as she died and trained and died again. Her agility, conditioning and perception differed; as did how well she could hide her presence and all sorts of other things she never really put much thought into until now. Ive asked around, Ludmila told her. Apparently theyre out there, but its pretty rare to find something like this for sale. It makes sense, considering how convenient they are: they arent something someone would resell like other magic items. I see, Themis said. HeheIm glad the cathedral is right on the main plaza C I can see all the stands that sell to Adventurers from the entrance. Didnt Bishop Austine give you an earful for that last week? Ludmila said, You ran straight out the door to buy something from the market in your temple vestments. Hmph, Themis was not dissuaded. Being an Adventurer was his idea in the first place, and the scriptures do not prohibit shopping! They laughed together and returned to E-Rantel in good humour. Along the way, Ludmila scanned the skies to the horizon: when they were heading towards the training area on her first day back to the guild, two Frost Dragons skimmed low over the ground. One looked like it was struggling mightily to stay aloft. Judging by its rotund appearance, it must have been Lady Auras new companion, Hejinmal. The second Dragon, a lithe Adult who had gracefully descended to Hejinmals altitude, fell into formation beside him. They were so close to the ground that Ludmila could overhear their conversation as they slowly passed overhead. Eventually, they picked up in speed and altitude, disappearing into the northern skies. It was a novel sight, and she thought that maybe the reports on the Frost Dragons were not wholly accurate. According to the documents provided by Lady Shalltear, the enclave had been forced into existence by a single Ancient Dragon: the White Dragon Lord, Olasirdarc. Without his efforts, they would have not come together, as their kind was solitary by nature; exhibiting the pride, vanity and selfishness attributed by lore to Dragons in general. The pair that had flown over them, however, seemed more like a pair of siblings C a fretful sister watching over and lecturing her brother. It felt like a reflection of herself, not too long ago, haranguing her own family over their often irresponsible and reckless behaviour. Perhaps they werent as strange and unknowable as was claimed. Entering through the northern gate, they crossed a peddler headed out of the city and Ludmila felt a twinge of envy. Wardens Vale still needed to complete two or three more villages before merchants would consider her demesne worth the detour, so her tenants still had a while yet to wait before they could enjoy the same variety of goods as the other territories. They made their way through the city, along the wall that separated the Demihuman Quarter from the common area. Cutting through the central district, they came across Aemilia, who was scanning the main promenade with a worried look on her face. Their eyes met, and her ladys maid quickly walked over to meet them. My lady, she lowered her head in a curtsey, just now C diddid you Die? Ludmila filled in for her, Yes, quite thoroughly. You should see what happened to the new set of armour that you fancied me wearing so much. Ludmila unfastened the Infinite Haversack on her right hip and produced the damaged Brigandine. Aemilias eyes grew alarmingly wide. Wha-what are they making you fight? She said tearfully, Death Knights? Dragons? T-this is too much, my lady! It was an Ogre, actually. Aemilia looked at her incredulously, then back to the armour again. An Ogre did this, my lady? But this is plateC Brigandine, Ludmila corrected her. Are Ogres really that strong? Aemilia asked, I thought they were something Iron-rank Adventurers frequently hunted as bounties. Did they use magical weapons? It was just a stick, Ludmila replied. A hickory staff C just like the haft of my spear. The Ogres we fought are much stronger than the ones you usually find out in the wilderness. Thankfully, no one else trained Ogres like the Bloody General did in Carne. The dimwitted Demihumans were usually easy to deal with, but their being proficient in combat made these ones another thing entirely. Aemilia was silent for several moments, giving the armour a long look. How strong are Adventurers, my lady? She asked, This was supposed to be the exam for Gold-ranks C how strong are they if they are Adamantite, or even Platinum? If an Ogre can do this Her maid had a sort of blank expression as she spoke, as if doubting everything she thought she understood. Ludmila couldnt blame her. The common person was far removed from the world that powerful Adventurers saw. To most, they were simply the focus of fanciful tales and a part of the world that was beyond the realm of common sense: one that they would never experience themselves. How could a city labourer accept that a slip of a girl could bend tempered steel into knots with her bare hands, or that a fully-armoured man could leap straight up city walls and hop from tower to tower like some overgrown child at play? Such individuals were exceedingly rare and generally not available to frivolously demonstrate their abilities at a whim to all and sundry. Even Ludmila, who was born to an Adventurer lineage, did not truly understand the meaning of what ranks beyond Gold entailed until she had directly experienced it herself. No amount of instruction from her family or observing others had prepared her for it. The members of the Adventurer Guild that had recently approached or achieved Gold rank, holding the notion that they had finally qualified for the expedition teams, had their pride beaten out of them in turn. Gold was merely the beginning: the bare minimum of what was required for their work. "The Adventurer training sessions are matched to the participants, Ludmila explained to her. I was supposed to be able to fight that Ogre directly, but I was swatted aside like a down pillow instead. Until I figure out what Im doing wrong, I wont be able to advance. I see. Aemilia turned her gaze down to the cobblestones, then raised it again to look at the damaged armour, Let me take care of that for you while you conclude your business with the Adventurer Guild, my lady. Her Ladys Maid held out her hands to receive the equipment, but Ludmila returned it to her Infinite Haversack. Its alright, Luzi, Ludmila told her. Everything that goes in here doesnt increase my burdens. Ill drop by Mesmits Forge later. Aemilia lowered her arms and frowned, bestowing upon the magical container a glare that one might have reserved for an enemy. Ludmila shifted on her feet, feeling a bit guilty for depriving her of her duties. Did we receive any messages from home? She asked. We did, my lady, Aemilia replied. It seems that the Linum sisters sent one on behalf of the entire harbour, then we received a number from the farming village. Please let them know right away that everything is fine: we cannot leave them worried like that. Of course, my lady, her maid curtseyed again. I will see to it immediately. Aemilia paid her respects to Themis before turning away to head back to the manor. At least your household didnt lay siege to the guildhall this time, Themis said after they reentered the common area. Ahdont remind me, Ludmila replied weakly. I have enough anxiety as it is wondering what theyll say about the session today. They were pretty dumbfounded the first time, Themis said, though I guess some of that might have come from having to deal with your retainers. Guess well find out in a minute Having the words come from a Cleric of the god of death and judgement did not soothe her worries in any way whatsoever. They entered the guildhall to find Merry waiting for them inside, near the bottom of the stairs. She jerked her head in the direction of the second floor before heading up without a word. Ludmila exchanged glances with Themis, the heavy feeling in the pit of her stomach growing even more pronounced. When they reached the top of the stairs, not only were the proctors and the guildmaster awaiting them around the conference table, but Lady Aura, Lord Mare, Momon and Nabe as well. Oh Lord, Themis intoned under her breath. Watch over your faithful servant in her hour of judgement. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Ludmila suppressed the urge to swallow as she stepped forward, folding her hands neatly in front of her as she silently awaited the debriefing by the Adventurer Guilds senior staff. Her gaze drifted from person to person, wondering who would deliver her verdict. We spoke with the Ogre you faced off against, Momon said, and were now reasonably certain as to whats going on. Just to be sure, though, could you describe to us how you conducted your defence during the final battle of this session? Ludmila must have reviewed the fatal moment two dozen times in her mind while she and Themis made their way back from the Training Area. There was nothing she could think of that she could have improved on without relying on sheer luck to survive. What she did should have worked C it was a standard response to a simple and obvious attack. Unsure just where in the final battle they wanted her to start, she described everything from the beginning in case there was some crucial information that she had not considered. Our scout detected them well in advance, she told them. The Ogres set up an ambush where the forest trail narrowed into a bottleneck with no other way around. Our casters had full mana reserves and we had plenty of consumables to spare, so I decided to use the ambush in our favour by starting the fight in a way that I thought they would roughly expect. So you moved your defensive line forward and kept your offensive line beyond notice, Momon said, until the ambushers were positioned for your own ambush. Thats correct, Ludmila replied. I feel that this tactic is used all too often, Momon mused. Did no other plans come to mind that could have been carried out in that situation? Several, yes, Ludmila admitted, but I was taught that the best plans are both effective and simple. The more complicated your plans are, the easier it is for them to fall apart. Convoluted plans are only to be used when you enjoy a comfortable advantage, and see an opportunity to pursue other objectives. In this case, our would-be ambushers had conveniently contained themselves in a narrow area where we could easily hold them while our offence would be free to operate without hindrance. Except, in this case, the defence did not hold out as easily as you had predicted, Momon said. I understand that, if all members of your front line were successful, it would have gone as you saidwhich leads us to your personal performance, and the reason for your failure. Ludmila turned her eyes down, staring at the polished grain of the floorboards at her feet. Her time away from training with the Adventurer Guild was now catching up to her, and it was costing her heavily. Every time it mattered, it seemed that she was dealt with so quickly that she couldnt even tell what was going on. She looked up when someone cleared her throat, and a quick glance made her realize that they were waiting for her to continue. We advanced to take our positions at the ambush point, she said, and the Ogres came out of hiding to charge our line as we did so. The one headed in my direction readied itself to make a very obvious, but powerful attack, so I adjusted my stance and weapon to deflect it away. When the predicted strike came, however, it did not turn aside as I expectedit simply went through the haft of my spear and caved in my armour. No matter how I think about it, it makes no sense how the attack could have resulted in that outcome. I understand that Ogres are strong, but I sensed that the one facing me wasnt that strong. Thats all you have to relate? Momon asked after several seconds of silence. "Yes, Ludmila answered, those are the events as I remember them. Was it helpful in any way? Ainzach, Merry, Moknach and Momon exchanged glances. You didnt try to, uh, use anything? Merry asked from where she stood near Lady Aura and Lord Mare. I didnt have any items readied, nor was I using any concealed equipment, Ludmila wasnt sure what she was asking. Any healing items or spells would have been too late. And thats how it is Ainzach sighed, and everyone leaned back. Ridiculous. The guildmaster placed his hands on the table and looked down with an incredulous expression on his face. The sight made Ludmila cringe internally C if she had some power to make herself shrivel up and disappear into the cracks between the floorboards, she would have used it right then. She hadnt felt this way since she broke down in front of Darkness when they first met. Never mind addressing the issue, she seemed to be the only one oblivious as to what it was. Ehmaybe you should explain what you mean before she jumps over the railing, Lady Aura said. Ainzach, who was brooding over his own statement, looked up towards her. Hm? Oh! Sorry, I didnt mean you in particular, Zahradnik. Its a part of a larger problem with the Adventurer Guild at the moment. Ludmila furrowed her brow and shifted uncomfortably at his apology. I cant recall anything that Ive learned from the members of the Adventurer Guild or our training sessions that would lead to this outcome, she said. This should be entirely my responsibility, Guildmaster. What Im getting at is that its something Adventurers have always normally learned over time and through their association with the Guild, Ainzach told her. Because you come from an Adventurer lineage, and you appear to excel in many other areas, we assumed that your upbringing provided you with everything you needed to know C everything else about you demonstrated your expertise so clearly that we didnt consider otherwise. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Just checking one last time, Merry said, but you didnt use any skills, spells or Martial Arts there, right? I dont know anything of the sort that could be used in that situation, Ludmila replied. By the gods, Moknach said. But how? Theres no way she cant! Even a brat who has the time to train hard for a while will pick up one or two C someone thats trained for as long as it looks like she has should have dozens. That was my thinking, as well, Ainzach said, but you heard her. I guess it didnt help any the way she advanced. There was the first run as Copper, where we already expected her entire team to be Iron or better already, then she had to attend to some other business before we could figure out how strong she actually was at that point. When she came back, she breezed through the Silver exam in a pretty unconventional way and, for her Gold exam, she ended up going in headfirst against a bunch of Ogres from the Bloody Generals army. The first Martial Arts user she was put up against was the one that killed her, and it doesnt help that shes so damn quiet doing everything. Several heads around the table nodded slowly at the guildmasters words. It was not the end of what Ainzach had to say, however. This is definitely our culprit, he said. All of those who joined as Copper-ranks after the formation of the new Adventurer Guild are having the same damn problem C theyre clearly gaining in strength, but they havent had time to develop a lot of the things that come with it. I still cant quite believe it, but Zahradniks actually a part of that group. Ehhd-does that mean I have to rebalance everything? Lord Mare asked. How do you mean? The Demihumans that come to participate in the Gold-rank trials as final encounters are trained before coming here, so they all have Martial Arts, he explained, but the summons that we use at this level dont have much in the way of special skills or abilities. Most have one or two tricks at best. Thats a good point, Ainzach frowned. The difficulty of the regular encounters might be too low. Once our members all have the appropriate Martial Arts, Skills and Spells, the performance of the teams should improve accordingly. It appears that nothing can substitute for time when it comes to these things, Momon said. Now that we have a good idea of what the problem is, what can we do on the training end to ensure that we have a common standard in our membership from this point onwards, Ainzach? Its not something that the Adventurer Guild has done before, Ainzach stroked his moustache, but it should be simple enough. In the old Guild, pretty much every Adventurer capable of them started picking up basic Martial Arts before Gold rank: mostly around Silver, really. Copper and Iron members never really received much attention as a whole, but Martial Arts have been demonstrated as early as Iron in the past. Its a rough idea, but, since were taking care of all of our members now, we can probably come up with something in addition to our regular Training Area sessions C it should give all of our antsy warrior types something to do while the casters are recovering their mana, too. That sounds like a promising start, Momon nodded. How long until you can get started? Welleven if its just the Iron-ranks, Ainzach replied, were going to need a large space to train in. Were also going to want to make sure that standards are upheld through all the ranks, if possible. Weve stripped down the first floor of the central district with the thought that we could use it as a training hall, but I never imagined that we would need it so soon. Do you think we could get some help speeding things along there, Momon? That shouldnt be a problem, Momon said. First floorcentral districthmm What is it? His Majesty has made personal efforts to improve exposure for the Adventurer Guild to help with recruitment, Momon said. This seems like the perfect opportunity to build on those efforts by creating a place where the public can observe our members. ...what do you have in mind? Ainzach asked. We can convert part of the ground floor into a sparring area that can be viewed from the streets around it, Momon explained. Its not exactly the main plaza, but you should be able to attract an audience all the same. Actually, since traffic through the central district is not severe, its even better: collecting spectators around the building wont cause any issues. What about the students in training? Moknach asked, Martial Arts take both focus and discipline to execute. Having an audience will be pretty distracting. All the better, I say, Momon answered. Adventurers are supposed to be able to function under pressure anyways. Consider it an aid. Fair enough, Moknach grunted. Were supposed to be a government organization now, though. Are you sure its all right for our members to show their stuff in public? Any sort of widespread knowledge shouldnt be a problem; those sorts of Martial Arts arent considered secrets anyways. Even more advanced ones used by higher-ranked Adventurers arent really that Momon looked up from his musings, How many unique Martial Arts do we even have right now in the active membership? The Adventurers fell deep into thought, but it didnt take long to arrive at an answer. I think the members of Rainbow are the only longtime veterans of the guild that have them, Moknach finally said. But weve specialized in commissions revolving around Undead, usually in the Katze Plains. Ive got a couple, Merry has quite a few, actually C seeing that shes as old as time itself, that shouldnt be a surprise, I guess. Hey! Im not that old, Merry scowled. Moknachs right though. In addition to all the usual Ranger stuff, I have a Sensory Art for locating Undead, and both ranged and melee attacks that do all sorts of nasty things to em. Its the same way in other places: if youre specializing in whatever the place has to offer, you end up figuring out better ways to do your job. Most unique Martial Arts come about through developing what you need. Ludmilas ears perked at the mention of a Sensory Art. It sounded something like the ability she had gained during her time in Fassett County. She tried using it while they discussed amongst themselves, but, as expected, she couldnt. In that case, Moknach said, it could be that the Martial Arts that we consider unique may not actually be. There may be other places in the world like Katze Plains, and the people that fight there independently come up with the same techniques against Undead. It wouldnt surprise me if similar Martial Arts were developed that way, Merry replied, but theyre bound to have their differences. Even basic Martial Arts do C though we tend to just lump em together to simplify things. The ones that Demihumans use are effectively variants of what we use unless it brings something into play that we dont have: like a tail or wings. I suppose it doesnt hurt to err on the side of caution with this, Momon told them. Ainzach, whats the earliest youve seen someone employ highly advanced Martial Arts? HmmMithril, probably? The guildmaster replied, Maybe people start developing their own stuff before then, but Ive never seen anyone pull one off before that. Not publicly, anyway. Around here, youre more likely to see people using combinations of basic stuff at that point. Ainzach looked at Moknach and Merry, who shook their heads in response. Lets go with that, then, Ainzach said. Were still trying to raise the quantity of Gold-ranked members, so itll be clear to use the first floor to practice for a while yet. People that want to develop their own Martial Arts can do so in private at some other place well prepare in the future. For the time being, well be making sure our Iron-ranks learn Martial Arts, or the skills and abilities appropriate to their rank as we determine what they should be. Exams from this point onward will be modified to ensure that our members can use them in a manner appropriate to their ranks, and that should be the end of members slipping by our notice like this. Can changes be implemented on your end to reflect this, Mare? Momon asked. U-un, Lord Mare nodded. Ill ask the Demihumans around the Sorcerous Kingdom to send lower levels to participate on the dungeon teams. Ill adjust the difficulty of all the summons and things as well. As long as we have what is needed to create the conditions required for our updated exams, Momon said. I would say that this is a solid step in the right direction. I-its good that we can make fixes. Lord Mares gaze rested strangely on Ludmila with the last phrase. He jumped up with a cry after Lady Aura jabbed him in the ribs with a finger. Anyways, Ainzach cleared his throat, well have sessions in the Training Area for Silver-rank and above put on hold until Mare is ready. Meanwhile, we can put our heads together on the details of this supplemental training. The guildmaster looked around the table to see if anyone had anything else to add, then his eyes fell on Ludmila. Oh, youre still here, he said. Sorry for making you stand through all that. Its alright, Guildmaster, she replied with a light smile. I found the discussion quite informative. I see, Ainzach said. Well, since youve heard it firsthand, Im sure you know whats in store. Head to the reception counter and trade in your Silver plate for Iron: theres some training in store for you. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The discussion from the second floor suddenly ceased as Ludmila made her way down to the stairs. She paused her steps in confusion, backtracking until the voices came back, then went back down again. It appeared that the meeting on the second floor had countermeasures against eavesdropping. Rounding the end of the stairs, she glanced at the request board as she made her way to the front desk. Once filled with jobs for Adventurers to fulfil, it was now filled with information about the guild and their new purpose, even going so far as to outline the benefits of membership. There were no prospective applicants awaiting service, however, so Ishpen and Wina awaited with bored expressions. Ludmila unclasped her Silver tag and placed it on the counter. Good receptionist, she said, I would like to apply for an Iron plate. Ishpen glanced down at the offered article. I dont think Ive seen an Adventurer demoted before, the receptionist said, never mind multiple times. How many is this, now? Its only the second time. Ishpen let out a derisive snort. Only. She took the Silver plate in hand, turning to disappear into the back hall. How do you keep going like that? Ludmila looked back from the hallway entrance to Wina, who had voiced the question. Like what? Youve died five timesalways at the same point too, Wina said. Anyone else would at least take a step back after having it happen in such a short period of time, yet you seem positively unflappable. Its not that I dont think anything of it, Ludmila replied slowly, the feeling is a bit hard to describe. Have you ever had a long day of work, only to find that youre actually behind where you should be? I guess? Its something like that. You end up burning the midnight oil just to catch up again because youd trouble others otherwise, and you never know what the next day will bring. Procrastination just makes it worse. Not everyone is like that, Ishpen said as she returned to the counter. A lot of people are perfectly happy with turning in for the night and waiting until the next day to deal with it. Thats entirely irresponsible, Ludmila furrowed her brow. How could anyone think like that? Because they dont care? Ishpen shrugged, Or at least the problem isnt big enough to them that theyd go out of their way to fix it. Merchants and tradesmen that have to uphold strict contracts with penalties attached to them might be compelled to behave properly, but a lot of vocations arent held to the same standards. Self-interest is the order of the day for plenty of people. Ludmila reconsidered Winas question. Do you mean to say that organizations that offer some leeway are prone to having people that shirk their responsibilities? She asked, Is it becoming a problem in the new Adventurer Guild since their needs are provided for by the government? Uh...what? Wina frowned. The Adventurers have ample motivation to perform, Ishpen said. Im not even sure how you ended up going down that avenue of thought. Ludmila glanced back at Wina, who appeared to affirm Ishpens assertion. Looking down at the floor, she stepped back and let out a sigh. I guess Ive been in that frame of mind for months now, Ludmila said. Im always fixing something or figuring out how to make things work, so everything feels like a problem to me. I apologize for bringing that attitude into a casual discussion. The two receptionists exchanged glances. Ever thought about taking it easy for a bit? Ishpen said as she placed the Iron tag on the counter. Maybe youre just wound up too tightly. How about a nice dinner with someone you like or something Ludmila retrieved the Iron tag, slipping it into one of her belt pouches. That was definitely something she didnt have time for right now. I think my current situation is manageable, she said. Besides, I dont have time to take it easy. Work is still ongoing in my demesne, the summer harvest is coming, I have to keep up with training and I have other important duties. I quite enjoy it all, however C I dont consider it a burden. Are you sure about that? Ishpen peered at her suspiciously, Youre starting to sound like a crazy person. No less crazy than the other nobles, Ludmila said. Corelyn, Wagner and Gagnier are even busier than I am. You make it sound as if its a good thing. Its good to be busy. There are limits, Ishpen rolled her eyes. Look, just try spending time with someone nice once in a while and see how it works out for you. You might surprise yourself. The footsteps abruptly sounded from the staircase to her right. They looked over to find the meeting appeared to have adjourned, its members making their way out of the building. Guildmaster Ainzach came over to the counter, his gaze going between the three women. Is everything alright here? He asked. We were just chatting, Ishpen answered. How did the meeting go? More things to do, the guildmaster said. Maybe its good that we didnt get too many new members right away C theres quite a bit weve left unaddressed. Uhsorry if I came across a bit heavy-handed back there, Zahradnik. It didnt feel that way at all, Guildmaster Ainzach, Ludmila replied. If anything, Im relieved that theres an apparent solution to these ongoing problems. Heh, you got that right, he said. Everythings been moving so fast that the basics are being left behind. Supplementary training is going to have to be an ongoing thing and, even then, were going to be hard-pressed to keep upspeaking of which, are you sure you dont know any Martial Arts? Not that I know of, Guildmaster. Thats really strange, the guildmaster leaned on the counter, your parents both had plenty of Martial Arts, and your brothers were picking up the same ones. Youve clearly been trained by them as well, so its a mystery as to why you dont. How long has it been since you first started learning how to fight? The same time I started schooling, she replied, so around five or six. He looked up at her reply with an arched eyebrow. Wow, you Frontier Nobles dont screw around, he said. If thats the case, this whole thing is even more puzzling. If youve been training for over a decade to fight, you should have a lot of Martial Arts under your belt. If its of any help, my parents didnt teach my brothers any special techniques until they thought they were ready for patrol duties, though they did try once or twice before being found out and told to stop. I just started patrols last autumn, but my father and brothers were busy preparing for the annual skirmish with the Empire. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. So you never asked your brothers how they did it? the guildmaster said, I feel like thatd be quite tempting. Of course not, Ludmila replied. Rules exist for a reason. He stroked his moustache after her response, and a smile slowly formed. I think I get it, now, he said. You do? Yep C well, its no guarantee, but I have a strong feelingI guess youll have to see when we get started. Then I will look forward to it, Guildmaster Ainzach, Ludmila lowered her head slightly. Not an ounce of curiosity, eh? I wouldnt say that Im not curious at all, butC The rules. Guildmaster Ainzach shook his head, I gotcha. Youre truly a daughter of House Zahradnik, you know. Duty and rules and all. Is that so? Ludmila replied with a slight smile, Ive had to chase my father and brothers around quite a bit for not attending properly to their administrative responsibilities. Okay, now youre scaring me, he gave her a look. The Adventurers that youre teamed up with arent going to slowly turn into soldiers or something, are they? Nowhy would that happen? no reason, the guildmaster cleared his throat. Anyways, I got a lot of work ahead of me, so Im going to bring back some dinner from the plaza. Oh C since things are basically on hold past Silver-rank while we get things sorted out, you wont have any training for a while. I figured youd want to know since youre always juggling that schedule of yours around. Thank you, Guildmaster, Ludmila replied, Ill be sure to take advantage of it. Guildmaster Ainzach vanished into the back hall, appearing again several seconds later with his coat. He nodded to her as he walked by and rounded the staircase towards the front exit. I should get going as well, Ludmila told the receptionists. I have a lot of reading waiting for me tonight. Have a good evening, Wina said. Dont forget, Ishpen called out after her as Ludmila rounded the stairs, dinner with someone nice! Ludmila smiled to herself at Ishpens stubborn insistence, placing her hand on the sturdy wooden door of the guildhall. Outside, the plaza was already brightly lit under its enchanted streetlamps, and the evening crowds thronged in the lanes between the colourful rows of stands. The air was filled with the aroma of food and woodsmoke, tempting her growing appetite. She absently scanned her surroundings out of habit and was in turn made keenly aware that her senses were not as sharp as they were before. The absurd reality of the levels that Lady Shalltear had mentioned to her months ago was again demonstrating itself to her firsthand. A part of her felt that it was entirely natural and right and expected, yet defining it in concrete terms had turned this natural thing distinctly odd. The trick she had learned to conceal her presence was no longer as effective either C dozens of people turned to glance in her direction, despite her not actively doing anything to draw it. An odd-eyed gaze drew her own attention as she left the front of the Adventurer Guild to make her way towards the central district. Lord Mare, Ludmila lowered her head as he approached her from the tree he was standing under, Were you waiting for me? My apologies if so C I wasnt aware of it. Lord Mare clutched his staff as he looked up at her, the sheen of his golden hair catching the lamplight. He was quite short, standing around the height of her waist, and she was never sure whether it was more rude to keep looking down at him, or kneeling to talk to him as if he were a child. Granted, he was a child, but, at the same time, he was a prominent member of the Royal Court. Its alright, he said. It wasnt long. Umsorry. He turned his gaze downwards, poking at a loose cobblestone with the end of his staff. If youre apologizing for what happened, my lord, Ludmila said, I dont feel any differently than any other time. Im not holding anything against you for it. I-is that so? He closed his eyes and let out a small sigh, then looked up at her again. Thentheres something Id like to ask if you dont mind Ludmila looked around them. Lord Mare had a request for her? How may I be of service, my lord? She said, Actuallyif this is something that needs to be discussed at length, would you like to join me for dinner? Will that be okay? He looked up again, I-I dont want to be a bother or anything Its perfectly fine, my lord, Ludmila smiled. In fact, someone recently advised me to have dinner with someone nice. Ive had fresh ingredients shipped in from Wardens Vale, so our meal will have the same sort of stew that you had the last time you came to visit my demesne. Lord Mare nodded, and they made their way towards the central district. Mrs. Roeh, Lord Mare will be joining us for dinner this evening. Ludmila cast her voice in the direction of the manor, yet, despite having done it on multiple occasions, she was always curious whether it successfully reached its recipient or not. If what she understood of it so far held true, there was no reason why it wouldnt. Because the ability did not facilitate a reply, however, there were always doubts as to whether it had been received. Is Lady Aura present in the city, my lord? She asked, Perhaps she would like to join us as well. Big sis went to do her rounds, Lord Mare answered. I sent her on her way just before you came out of the Adventurer Guild. She usually orders something later at night. I seewell, I guess its just the two of us, then. Un. Though carts and wagons still made their way through the streets, most of the city folk gathered in plazas, taverns and homes for their evening meal at this hour. With the lull in the citys bustling traffic, they found themselves crossing into the central district in short order. So, how have you been doing recently, Lord Mare? She asked as they strolled along at a more relaxed pace. M-me? He seemed surprised that she had asked, Uhokay, I guess? You must be quite busy with your duties taking care of the territories, the Demihuman Quarter and the Adventurer Guild. Its busy, but I like it, Lord Mare smiled. Its good to have something to do. I keep telling people that, Ludmila smirked, but they always tell me to relax instead. Really? He frowned, Lord Ainz sometimes says that to us. That we should rest properly and take breaks. Maybe it was just the difference between a vassals mindset and that of everyone else. Duty and responsibility were contingent on recognition and trust; a sign of strengthening ties between liege and vassal. Being able to carry them out in a satisfactory manner was a joy in itself, and treating them frivolously or outright disregarding them was a betrayal of the bonds between a noble and their liege. Perhaps that was why she and her friends couldnt help but react so vehemently when faced with the scions of House Fassett. The powerful vassals that came with the Sorcerer King might be strange in many ways, but in this aspect, at least, they appeared to be the same. Still, it was admirable for children like Lady Aura and Lord Mare to show such maturity. Maybe His Majesty is concerned for you, my lord, Ludmila said. Its apparent that he depends on you a great deal, but both you and your sister are still growing uphe might be worried about that. M-maybe, he replied, but whenever I try saying that to big sis, she still doesnt let me sleep in Lady Aura probably has the right of it, Ludmila smirked. There is a point where it becomes excessive. The two footmen standing at the entrance to the manor yard saluted as they approached. Once Terrence and Rodney were fully used to working with the Undead, she experimented with dividing yard security into two shifts. With one Human and one Death Knight on each shift, the ones not watching the manor would be free to conduct business in the city, see to deliveries from Corelyn Harbour, and take care of the various other tasks that were usually assigned to footmen. Though she had only tried it a few times so far, pairing them up this way reportedly worked quite well, providing both a Human for interactions with others and making on-the-spot decisions, while the Death Knight had more than enough strength to handle most of the heavy lifting. It was her hope that one day, the Death Knights would be able to function just as well at the things that Human footmen currently held an advantage in, but their close-mouthed nature made them seem like they preferred things the way they were. That being said, they got along quite well with the rest of her household, so she still wanted to see if that relationship could be extended to others. Just inside the gate, Terah stood awaiting them. Good evening, Lord Mare. Lady Zahradnik, the housekeeper lowered her head. I take it that you heard me, then, Mrs Roeh? Ludmila was too curious not to ask. Yes, my lady, Terah replied. It appears that we dont even need to consider hiring a page. Was she just putting a page out of a job? Considering that the demand for skilled labour was ever-increasing, it was probably better that way. Realizing that she was keeping Lord Mare waiting, she walked ahead and into the door, where Aemilia awaited her. P-pardon the intrusion Lord Mare said as he stepped across the threshold. Working off her soiled boots, Ludmila turned her head at the strange set of words. Is that a mannerism of some sort, my lord? She asked. Yes, Mare nodded, then tilted his head. What did it sound like to you? I heard pardon the intrusion. Lord Mare furrowed his brow. Is that not correct, my lord? Ludmila asked. S-sort of? He answered, Its not the whole meaning thoughif you use it in a different situation, it means something else. I see, Ludmila said. Thats actually quite a common thing to have happen. The meaning of speech is contingent on ones understanding of language. Those unlearned in the language thats actually being spoken will only hear the direct meaning, and only if the concept exists in the awareness of the listener. Ludmila led Lord Mare through the corridor, pausing when they reached the corridor. I believe dinner is still being prepared, my lord, she glanced at Aemilia, who nodded. Would you like to wait in the courtyard or the drawing room? The courtyard is finewhat you said just now, about language: does that mean that no one hears exactly what is being said? If two parties in a conversation speak the same language, they will hear exactly what is being said C down to accents and quirks of speech. If a different language is being spoken and the recipient does not understand it, then it would be as you say: theyll only understand what is being said, without any nuance or additional meanings. So you cant actually hear what Shalltear sounds like, because you dont know our language Thats correct, my lord, Ludmila said. Her speech comes across to me as highly refined and elegant, but Im unaware of any accent that she might have. Thats interestingand weird? Mare frowned. Weird, my lord? I-its nothing, he said hurriedly. I just wondered why the people here C the nobles and merchants especially C receive her so well. I guess I know the reason why now. Big sis always gets annoyed when Shalltear is seen as a high-class lady while shes treated like a kid. A part of why she likes talking to you is for that reason C because you treat both her and Shalltear the same way. That should be the case for most nobles: as long as they understand who one is, they will act with the appropriate decorum. If proper introductions are made, even non-nobles should have a sense of proper conduct between their relative stations. We only do that on formal presentations to Lord Ainz, Lord Mare said. Anywhere else, it sounds uh Conceited? He nodded. Someone who did that unnecessarily would be insufferable, I agree, she nodded in return. Usually its not required, as important meetings are informed in advance, and the people that you regularly interact with already know who you are. Still, its safer for both parties to understand who they are dealing with so they can make the appropriate considerations. Rather than a trapping of conceit, it is a courtesy extended: with a simple introduction, you can set the tone for a discussion, saving time and embarrassment. That is, of course, if both sides appreciate the same social graces. Hmthis is complicated I suppose a simpler way to look at it is how important you feel that what youre doing is, Ludmila said. For instance, if you are on an open errand for His Majesty, then youd want the other party to know that you are representing His Majesty and not just yourself. Otherwise, they might not act appropriately, and unfortunate misunderstandings may arise as a result. Conversely, if its just something that youre doing for your own interests, theres no need to say so unless the other party is blowing things out of proportion. Sometimes people will ask you, just to be sure. Do all Humans act like this? Lord Mare asked. Nobles surely do, my lord, Ludmila answered, as do most merchants and craftsmen who deal with the nobility. It can vary quite a bit beyond that, but the relevance of ones responsibilities C or who they represent C should be reflected in relevant interactions. From the handful of Dwarf merchants Ive seen so far, I think that you might be able to extend this thinking to any race with similar social constructs. I-I seewell, thanks for explaining. It is my pleasure to be of assistance, my lord, Ludmila lowered her head. Now, I must excuse myself to prepare for dinner. If theres anything you require, please let Mrs Roeh know. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The door to her solar clicked shut, and Ludmila released a sigh. She removed her mantle, wrinkling her nose slightly as everything she desperately tried to contain within wafted out. Hopefully, no one had noticedwell, there was no chance Lady Aura and Merry wouldnt have noticed. She went to her dressing mirror, frowning over the sweat and grime that came with the Gold-rank examination, plus one death. At least she didnt soil herself. That particular bit of unpleasantness was first encountered when Adventurers started dying in training, much to their postmortem mortification. Following the spread of the discovery, everyone made sure to relieve themselves before training and keep meals beforehand light. It hadnt happened to her yet; hopefully, it would stay that way. She stripped off her arming doublet, hopped out of her pants and undid her undergarments. Padding over to the steaming bathtub, she dipped in her toe experimentally before stepping in and lowering herself into the water. There were no aches and pains to soak away, as the resurrection made her former conditions nonexistent, but she enjoyed the pleasant sensation nonetheless. Aemilia came in behind her with a pail and started rinsing out Ludmilas hair. How was your afternoon at the cathedral? Ludmila asked. To be honest, my lady, I think I fell asleep halfway, Aemilia answered. That dusty old crone lecturing the Acolytes is a hundred times drier than Nonna. Ludmila tried to imagine what that was likenope, she couldnt. What was the lecture about? She asked, That you can remember. Today was only one part of the lecture, actually, Aemilia answered. Part six out of twenty-four, a series exploring the divine mandates of the temple, the tenets of the scriptures, and how they factor into the preeminence of humanity. I think I remember that, Ludmila said. Sophia and I had to take turns waking each other up. Maybe this dusty old crone is one of Bohdans classmates. She couldnt be older than sixty, Aemilia replied. Did you learn any magic at the end of all these lectures? No, Ludmila let out a short laugh. It was actually part of the regular education in the village. For those that could stomach it, at least. I think most of my classmates ran off, preferring to help out with their families work instead. Sophia became an Acolyte, but no one else did. Uehhhdo they really have to teach this? I mean, I get it, but at the same time I dont C everything covered in those lectures seems a bit out of step with our lives here. The foundational studies exist for a reason, Ludmila told her. By understanding the core principles and tenets of our faith, we can apply them to our current lives. If we rely on second-hand interpretations, time and change will gradually result in blindness and corruption in our system of beliefs. We would be following reflections and shadows cast by the light, believing that they are the light itself. It sounds like you understand this more than I ever will, my lady, Aemilia said with a pout. Why is it that you never learned divine magic? My parents actually thought it would be a good idea when I was very young, Ludmila said, but I had no potential for magic. Now, I just poke holes in things like the rest of my family did. Youre extraordinarily good at that, my lady, Aemilia said. I never get tired of watching you practice C its beyond anything that I could have ever imagined. Ogres with sticks beg to differ, she replied sardonically. She gingerly felt her side where the staff had struck her. Of course, there was no sense that the injury had ever been there. Im sure youll beat them soon, my lady. No stupid Ogre can stop you for long. I certainly hope so, she replied. I am of no use if I keep losing all of the progress that I make. Ludmila rose from her bath, towelled off and made her way over to the dressing mirror. Two dresses were displayed on mannequins nearby. The first was a comfortable outfit that she favoured for her evening studies; the second, a more formal selection for entertaining important guests. The latter was a new piece, supposedly tailored in a fashion popular down in the Theocracy. Aemilia had it made with the reasoning that, when trade resumed, a follower of the Six Great Gods would have an advantage in dealing with merchants from the south and would thus use garments appropriate to interactions with visitors from the south. Unfortunately, the few caravans that had trickled in from the Theocracy never stopped in E-Rantel C they went straight through the Sorcerous Kingdom, making as few stops as possible along the way. She eyed the folds of grey satin as they shimmered dimly in the light. It was something she thought more suited to Clara than herself: displaying very little in terms of embellishment and simple in form, so it would take someone like her friend to cut a glamorous figure out of it. When Ludmila had first tried it on, she thought her reflection reminiscent of a stone column draped in an empty banner. Lets go with the more comfortable piece, she said. Lord Mare is here on some business that may take much longer than dinner. Half an hour later, Ludmila came down the stairs and found Lord Mare inspecting the small cluster of shrubs and trees in the courtyard. Apologies for my delay, Lord Mare, Ludmila said as she approached him. Is there something that has caught your interest? Do you have any of these plants around your home? He asked. Those are all native to the area, she answered, so there should be more than a few. Lord Mare tilted his head upwards, scanning the roof surrounding the courtyard. Theres a Hanzo up there, I think? Yes, my lord. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Okay. Lord Mare looked down at his shadow, and five Hanzos came out of it at his call. Umyou four guard the manor, he motioned with his staff loosely, and you can check around the other side. Come back here when youre done. The Hanzos split up, and one of them stepped into one of the shrubs. Nothing happened. Lord Mare frowned momentarily. Whoops, thats right C teleportation doesnt work in this part of the cityhmm. Just run there, I guess? The final Hanzo leapt up to the rooftop and streaked away. Luzi, Ludmila looked to her side, check on how Mrs Roeh is doing. Go ahead and help her out if were not ready yet. Yes, my lady. Ludmila stepped into the courtyard with Lord Mare, and she addressed him after Aemilia disappeared into the kitchen. What was it that you wished to discuss, my lord? Theres something I would like your help with, he told her. I want to set up the first training expedition for the Adventurer Guild, but there are some things I dont know aboutShalltear said you would be able to. Without knowing what the specifics are, Ludmila replied, it would be irresponsible for me to give you a definitive answer. Ill gladly help you in any way I can if I am in a position to do so. T-then Lord Mare reached into his inventory and pulled out a folder. He tilted his head to read the label before holding it out to her. Ludmila received it and flipped through the contents: it was a brief summary of an expedition to the small forest north of Wardens Vale, complete with an extraordinary map that she assumed was a creation of Lady Aura. Youve learned Re-Estize script? Ludmila absently noted as she read over the pages, Your handwriting is very neat. Most of it, Mare nodded. Numbers, too. E-everyone working around the Sorcerous Kingdom knows now. I see It took several minutes for her to skim over the pages and, by the time she finished, Aemilia was approaching them from the dining room. They followed her in to be seated, but Ludmila decided that, rather than sit at the head of the table as the host, she would sit on one side of the table across from Lord Mare so they could discuss his work. Luzi, bring in some stationery from the office, Ludmila said. Let Mrs Roeh know that well be taking our time with the meal. Yes, my lady. They settled themselves onto their seats, and Ludmila spread out the contents of the folder to the side. The format of the expedition system remained unchanged from when Ishpen had explained it to her upon joining. Five six-member parties, similar to those used in the Training Area, with a sixth party in reserve for specialized functions. This formation has me listed in the sixth party, Ludmila noted. Im not qualified to attend an expedition, neither will I have the time to participate when this has been scheduled: Ill be overseeing the harvest in my demesne. I-its something that I want to update, Lord Mare explained. This is a, uhdomestic expedition, meaning that the sixth team will be seated with local interests. In this exercise, youd be a noble commissioning a development survey for some nearby land. So the purpose of this exercise is not only to start training the Adventurer Guild for expeditions but also to demonstrate how they can be used practically by the Sorcerous Kingdom. Lord Mare nodded empathically. How far would you like for me to carry out this role, my lord? Ludmila asked. Everything you can think of, Lord Mare answered. What a noble would want to use the land for, resources that they value, stuff to look out for Should I involve the Guilds as well? That would be good. Well be using this training to come up with procedures for all of the stuff that goes on surrounding the expeditions. The sound of steps whispering over the floor announced the arrival of their meal. Rather than being served in courses as other nobles might have done, it was simple fare that arrived as a single one. Unlike some weeks before, however, her household was starting to employ magic items. Sometime after the trip to Fassett County, after she had settled into familiar routines again, Ludmila started shopping around for the same conveniences that House Wagner displayed on their journey. Aemilia laid two large, rectangular containers on the end of the table, while Terah brought in a large pot. All three items were enchanted to preserve their contents, as well as maintain the temperature within. The pot contained steaming village stew, while the containers held cool, crisp greens and freshly baked bread. It was Ludmilas preferred meal with her busy schedule, and the items kept everything as if they were just prepared no matter how long she took to get through meals as she worked, or how late she was coming back. A small part of her voiced criticism over the idea that magical items were being used to serve such an unassuming meal, but she paid it little mind. Oh, its like a mini-buffet, Lord Mare remarked. Nothing so fabulous, Im afraid, Ludmila smiled slightly. Its quite simple, but theres always enough to satisfy the appetite. Lord Mare tore up a roll of bread, dropping the pieces into the stew that was served to him. He idly munched on his salad while waiting for the bread to fully soak itself. Back when he came to Wardens Vale to raise the foundations of the first farming village, Ludmila was shocked and somewhat amused to find out that he had his stew the same way that she did. Does this training scenario mean that youll be opening up the Adventurer Guild to be commissioned by nobles for local surveys? Ludmila asked. Im not too sure about that, actually, Lord Mare answered. Most of the unmanaged lands are in the southwest of the duchy, close to yours. The rest is already claimedmaybe in the future? It might not sit well with the Adventurers if their expeditions are used as groundwork for expansion into foreign lands, Ludmila said. I think its one of the primary objections that were made when Guildmaster Ainzach presented his proposal. The Adventurers didnt like the idea that they might be used as a vanguard for hostile expansion. Mister Ainzach says stuff like that too. For now, Id just like to have everything ready since we have the chance to prepare. Ill work with that in mind, then. To begin with, well have to figure out the logistics of this, starting from the expeditionary camp. Hmis that why you asked me about the plants in the courtyard? Un, Lord Mare nodded. I sent out that Hanzo to check the location that I wanted for the camp. He should be back before were done. Ludmila looked over to the side, studying the details of the expedition again. The forest that was its target was slightly smaller than her own demesne, minus the recent extension to accommodate the Krkono?e. Covering an area of roughly 1600 square kilometres, it would take several weeks for the expeditions scouts to map in detail. Given that it was the first training expedition, and that the activities would also be unfamiliar to all involved, chances were that it would take over a month. A full survey for an area like this seems a lengthy process, Ludmila said. If you include the study of local inhabitants and any ruins or strange findings, it could run for many months. Is the forest inhabited? No, it shouldnt be. House Zahradnik removed anything aggressive to Humans in the nearby lands generations ago and has kept an eye on them ever since. It should only be the local wildlife C if theres any threat to the surrounding Human lands there, it would have to have moved in recently. Whats the worst you think theyll find in there? Hmmost of the wildlife is equivalent to a Silver-rank at best, and most will avoid any Humans that they detect. The greatest threats would probably be Forest Wormsor maybe some nests of Hanging Spiders in the deeper areas? They dont leave the forest, however, and they dont usually go out of their way to harass travellers. Lone scouts should be able to easily avoid disturbing them, and a full Gold-rank expedition wont encounter any difficulties overall unless individual teams are overly careless. Lord Mare nodded slowly at her words. He finished another mouthful of stew before speaking again. That sounds good. Theres a real expedition coming up, so I dont want to lose anyone on the roster doing something risky. We just need to make sure that everyone knows what theyre doing, and everything supporting the expeditions is working. I hadnt heard C has this been made public, yet? No, Lord Mare replied. It wont be, either. Theyll be starting from the Great Lake in Tob Forest and heading north into the Azerlisia Mountains. The main objective is to survey a route for a new highway. The one to Feoh Raizo? Wont Frost Giants be an issue? I-its something like a bonus objective? To make contact with them, I mean. According to a few of our sources and that rumour going around, theyre more interested in fighting than talking Ludmila only knew bits and pieces about Giants in general, but the rumours Mare spoke of did match up. Perhaps it was a part of why the rumours circulating through the merchant networks had become so prevalent. Hill Giants, which might occasionally be found in the lowlands, were possessed of poor intelligence and Gold-ranked Adventurer teams could safely single them out to be removed by exploiting their dim-wittedness. Frost Giants, on the other hand, were about as intelligent as Humans, crafted their own equipment and individually required teams of Mithril-ranked Adventurers to handle at the least. Even if the expedition had the four members of Rainbow amongst their number, she sincerely doubted they could fight Frost Giants. Between the difficult terrain and the stated nature of their kind, it was more likely that the Adventurers would be smashed. Im not exactly an expert on Frost Giants, but, as youve mentioned, I feel that any contact with them will end in disaster. Is there a reason why such a risk is being taken? We decided that it was worth an attempt at diplomacy, first, Lord Mare said. If we just wipe them out, we might miss out on something useful. That was that, then. Though the Adventurers would almost certainly be crushed if things took a hostile turn, it was considered an acceptable risk by the Royal Court. It would be a devastating loss, save for the fact that the entire expedition could be recovered, resurrected and retrained in short order. Ludmila idly mused over whether this was how any powerful nation with readily available resurrection magic functioned, or if it was something unique to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Not that she had any real say on the matter. Her own small part was to help lay out how a portion of their protocols would function, so that was exactly what she would do. I see, she said. In that case, lets start working out the specifics of this training expedition. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Their work stretched late into the evening, and Lord Mare was yawning widely by the time he and Ludmila made their way out of the manor. Both of her Death Knight footmen manned the gate during the night hours, allowing her Human footmen time to rest. One of them stirred from its post, wordlessly joining Aemilia in escorting them through the central district. T-there was a lot more than I thought there would be, Lord Mare remarked as they walked towards the villa gardens. It was what came to mind for the time being, my lord, Ludmila said. If I think of anything to add, Ill be sure to let you know. I told the others that itd only take two weeks for this training expedition, he said, so it probably cant cover everything that we went over. D-do you think Adventurers should be doing all of this? Well, it certainly does sap the adventure out of Adventuring, she admitted. A survey of this quality would usually only be commissioned by a lord that has the wealth to spare and is looking to develop their holdings. A Frontier Noble would probably do this sort of thing themselves. If were talking about just this duchy, however, there wont be much opportunity for it C the regular nobles dont have the right to independently expand beyond their de jure holdings. But you can, right? Lord Mare asked, Shalltear said you just did something like that I can, yes, Ludmila nodded in reply, and I did, my lord. That part of my duties has carried over from Re-Estize law just like the rest. They entered the softly-lit gardens, approaching the gazebo. Lord Mare slowed his steps and looked up at her. T-thenwhy dont you just extend your control over the area around your territory? Ludmila furrowed her brow at his words. Technically, she could I suppose Ive never seriously considered it, my lord. If it was my job, Lord Mare told her, Id be getting as much as I could for Lord Ainz. As far as she knew, there was no mandate for expansion set forth by the Royal Court. Everyone was still slowly adopting all of the new systems to their respective fiefs, so most of the administrations attention was focused inward. The recent expansion of her territory into unmanaged lands was for the sole purpose of accommodating the Krkono?es need for an alpine habitat. Unless its an immediate security concern, she said, I just feel that I shouldnt take any more than I need. T-thats another reason why I think you should The sound of her boots over the cobblestones ceased, and she looked at Lord Mare curiously. He stepped up onto the floor of the gazebo and turned in place, the panels of his skirt fluttering in the night breeze. I-its because you understand what you dont need, he explained. If other Humans were given the land, they would turn it into land for more Humans. The forests and meadows would be destroyed: replaced with farms and lumber mills and towns and things. Lord Ainz wants the Sorcerous Kingdom to be a place where everyone can live in happiness, b-but how can we do that if most of the land is turned into space for Humans? Even E-Rantel is like that C the majority of the city is built for Humans. Im trying to do the best that I can with the new Demihuman Quarter, but the difference in living space is plain for all to see. She looked back at Lord Mare, pondering the recent trend in other peoples perception that she was somehow a good candidate for managing other races. Forgive me for my confusion, my lord, she said, but why is it that members of the Royal Court seem to believe Im suited for managing Demihumans? Recently, Lord Cocytus, now youIve been raised for all my life to defend against frontier threats C many of whom are Demihuman tribes. That is the reason why? He tilted his head slightly, I-its just in how you look at it, I guess? Druids and Rangers have a strong understanding of natural balance, as well as empathy for natural things, but Rangers extend that even further into what they specialize in interacting with. Big sis is a Ranger who specializes in magical beasts. Its not just her being able to track, intimidate and fight them, but also to communicate with, understand and raise them as well. It should be the same for you C thats just how Rangers are. Ludmila furrowed her brow. Was that really the case? The Sorcerous Kingdoms upper echelons were possessed of a wealth of knowledge that she wasnt even remotely aware of before they came, and she didnt believe that Lord Mare had any reason to mislead her. He was generally friendly and helpful in his interactions. Mmhokay, how about this, Lord Mare said. Has your family ever f-failed at defending your Area? No, my lord, her response was immediate. What about the other nobles that used to defend the southwest border? They didnt fall because of intruders, my lord. It was because they couldnt remain economically viable, and the Provosts sent to E-Rantel apparently had no real interest in supporting us. Uhreally? A puzzled expression appeared over Lord Mares features, That doesnt make sense C a-arent you supposed to pay maintenance for your defences? Thats how I understand it, my lord. Apparently, they didnt see things the same way. Lord Mare blinked slowly several times at her reply. A-anyways, where was Ioh, uh, if your family could have built a giant wall across the frontier, would you have done it? That would be unwise if I were to put it nicely. Why? It would be a massive drain on resources, Ludmila explained, and holding it would be a permanent burden. Building such a monumental structure is tantamount to challenging the wilderness tribes C rather than keeping them out, youd just be attracting swarms of them. The way we do it, all that would be required are a few outposts so we can maintain territorial boundaries in a more sane manner. Did you know that the Holy Kingdom on the western end of the wilderness built a giant wall across their whole border? If what you say about Rangers is true, my lord, surely an entire Kingdom has many to advise them against this? Im not sure about what Rangers they have, but their country is run by the nobility and the temples. They get attacked all the time like you say, too. It doesnt even really help them C the Demihumans could overrun their whole Kingdom if they really wanted to. Ludmila pondered the monumentally wasteful move. Could a nation really be so ignorant of its neighbours? Even if someone did step up and inform them at this point, the damage had already been done and no one would believe them. Considering that the nobility and the temples govern the nation, she said after some thought, I can roughly understand whats going on. They built the wall thinking that it would ensure the well-being of their nation, under the impression that everyone thinks as they do. What happened instead is that it invited attacks by all of the wilderness tribes in the region, and now theyve been driven to believe that the wall is their best defence. If they had never built that wall, they could have essentially become just another tribe C simply considered a part of the greater balance of power in the wilderness and worth no special consideration beyond occasional skirmishes as tests of strength. As long as it was understood that they were not easy prey, things would not advance beyond minor attempts to raid where weakness was perceived. This is essentially what House Zahradnik did C there would still be losses, but nowhere close to what they probably experience now, with far less in the way of maintenance. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Do you think that the other nobles in E-Rantel would come up with the same answer? Not unless they were Rangers or Druids, or at least heeded the ones that they had, Ludmila smirked. Theyd probably be building stupidly expensive walls instead. I will consider your words, my lord. Thank you. Its something that I think would be for the best as well, Lord Mare said. Ill see youhmI guess in about a week, actually? Yes, thats right, she replied. We have an appointment to landscape the next section of the farming strip. Ill give the training expedition further thought and, if theres anything youd like to review, we can speak about it then. Lord Mare was silent for a moment, tapping his chin with a finger in thought. A-actually, the finger stopped, have you changed anything in your schedule, yet? Not yet, my lord, Ludmila replied. Ill need to see how I can reorganize around my time with this sudden change. Was there something in particular you needed me for? No C I mean, yes, Lord Mare quickly corrected himself. Mister Ainzach wanted to put the training on hold, but Momon said that we should continue training while he figures things out. That way, everyone will be stronger and have more endurance to learn Martial Arts with. In that case, should I leave things unchanged, my lord? Umactually, I saw that youll be back in your AreaCer, fief for a while, so I wanted to make sure you were caught back up before then Lord Mares voice trailed off, his gaze turning inwards. Six times, he said. Six times, my lord? Un, he nodded. Six training sessions per day. Two in the morning, two in the afternoon and two in the evening. Each training session took roughly three hours. When would she have the time to do anything else? Also, what would she smell like after all that? N-no good? Lord Mare frowned worriedly, looking up at her with big, watery eyes. I was just trying to figure out how to make your proposal work, my lord, Ludmila said hurriedly. I still need to workand eatand sleep. A bath would be nice too. Three, at least. Oh. Uh Lord Mare reached into his inventory. He withdrew a clutched hand and opened it before her: in his palm were a variety of rings that softly gleamed in the gardens lighting. Pick any one you like, he told her. Ludmila examined each in turn: they were bands that looked to be of the same, silvery metal, fashioned in vaguely similar designs. Is there any difference between these? She asked. Theyre all Rings of Sustenance, he answered. When you wear it, youll only need about two hours of sleep a week. Food and drink wont be a problem, either. Are there any downsides? Umnot that I know of Ludmila picked out the most plain-looking band, examining it briefly before placing it on her right middle finger. Aside from the brief, cool sensation of the metal on her skin, she didnt really feel anything. How do I know if its working? You wont get hungry or tired, I guess? I see, she looked up from her hand. With this, would it be possible to move the morning sessions to the nighttime hours? Most of the regular business I conduct is before noon. Night sessions, hm Lord Mare gazed out in thought for a moment, then nodded, That sounds like a good idea, actually. Weve only been training during the day, but theres time for another two sessions at nightI-Im not sure if we can get more people on such notice, but we can still try out some stuff together if there arent. Ludmila suppressed a sigh of relief. Everything was still managing to barely work out somehow. Lord Mare reached into his inventory again. Umthis, too. She looked down at his hand. There was a large, black collar. The links of a dull, metal chain dangled off of it. Ludmila quickly glanced around at the shadows of the garden before hesitantly reaching out to receive it. do I need to put it on right now? She asked in a low voice. You should only wear it for certain types of training, Lord Mare told her. It enhances your rate of growth, but it weakens you when its equipped. Maybe try it when youre doing something safelike paperwork? W-we can try it during the night sessions as well C I wanted to experiment on how they could work in combat exercises. So far, theyve only been used safely in drills. Ill give it a try, my lord, Ludmila slipped the collar into her Infinite Haversack. Will there be anything else? No, not really, he said. Im happy that you agreed to do all this, though. You always come up with even more stuff that helps me improve the Training Area. The other Adventurers arent as willing to test out my new ideas, either. Its a pleasure to be of service, Ludmila lowered her head. Ill see you tomorrow after lunch, then? Sounds good, he nodded. Bye. Have a good night, my lord. Halfway into Ludmilas curtsey, Lord Mare jumped into one of the pillars of the gazebo. D-did he just jump into that pillar? Aemilia breathed from behind her. Lord Mare uses plants to get around, Ludmila told her. There are vines creeping up the columns of the gazebo. He brought a potted tree to Wardens Vale the last time he came by for the same reason C he can just pop in whenever he likes now. I see. I wonder if theres some handy spell like that I can learn They started making their way back to the manor, with the Death Knight following after them. Maybe you should add it to the list of spells youve marked for learning so far. I did ask about the ones Lady Shalltear used, actually, Aemilia replied. Even the ones that they knew about require an extraordinarily powerful divine caster C adherents of the god of air gain access to a few. Though unable to cast anything so far, her ladys maid had come up with a short list of spells she wanted to learn. There were some spells of healing, but most were not really what one would associate with a divine caster. The Clean spell was at the top of her list, followed by ones that could conjure paper, spices, water and various other useful components of daily life. Other spells that would assist with her duties as a maid followed those, while Message and some additional spells of the second tier were on her list of more distant goals. Speaking of which, Ludmila said, which of the gods do you favour? Not any one in particular, my lady. Though I suppose that now Im in the service of a noble, it would be Surshana? Theres no actual rule about that, Ludmila told her. I might be an adherent of Surshana, but that doesnt mean you have to be. With judgement and justice as part of the god of deaths portfolio, Surshana was the deity commonly favoured by the nobility who worshipped the Six Great Gods, and House Zahradnik was no exception. Being polytheistic in nature, however, every god was respected for their place in a Humans journey through life. The nuances of ones faith were not something to be imposed C it was a deeply personal part of spiritual life. The people at the cathedral say that, my lady, Aemilia said. That theres no rush, and its something that should come naturallybut, at the same time, Id like to be useful to you as soon as possible. I was like that too, Ludmila said. Well, sort of. Ill admit that I was probably more excited at the prospect of just being able to cast spells at the time. Okay, that too, Aemilia blushed slightly. Maybe I should be more serious about this C just the idea of learning divine magic to become a better maid feels a bit irreverent. I dont see a problem with it, she told Aemilia. The tenets of our faith encourage everyone to pursue their vocations earnestly: you are following the teachings of the gods, so why would you be censured for it? That was her interpretation, at least. Being an administrator who could appreciate how her tenants wove the fabric of her demesne together, she saw the tenets of the faith as a practical and grounded set of teachings C a guide on how to conduct ones life. As they continued making their way back over the cobblestone streets, Ludmila pondered another set of tenets that might be the cause of friction in the future. The faith of The Six was a Human faith, and thus promoted Human agendas. Not only did it encourage the orderly advancement of their species in domestic matters, but had a decidedly active role in how the faithful generally perceived non-Humans. Lord Mares encouragement to expand her borders in order to preserve the natural state of the southern frontier meant that she would also be holding lands ideal for non-Humans and, like with the Lizardmen, more and more of those races would probably come under her charge. She and Clara both agreed that creating a place in the Sorcerous Kingdom where humanity could thrive was their divine mandate as nobles who worshipped The Six, but Clara had a significantly easier time of it. Corelyn County was entirely populated by Humans, consisting of long-developed territories of Re-Estize. There was a very real risk of friction in her own demesne if her Human subjects were forced to live alongside other races. At first, Ludmila thought that, as different races had their own ideal habitats, the natural separation between them would keep the peace. The Krkono?e dwelled around lofty peaks and alpine meadows, the Lizardmen lived in the wetlands, while Humans lived in their farming villages and the harbour town. The Demihumans that came to dwell in the wildlands of the frontier could also be left to their own devices, far away from other peoples. There was a place for everyone, and everyone would be able to take their place in her demesne peacefully. Yet, the more she thought about it, the more this idea presented an ever-increasing pile of troubling flaws. It was the will of the Sorcerer King that all of his subjects would live in security and harmony, and all peoples be able to pursue their own prosperity. Her original plan instead sounded like dumping different people into their respective pens and thinking they could get by in that manner. The powerful Undead forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom would certainly afford them security, but they did not create harmony or prosperity on their own. While the Krkono?e were more than happy to live their lives intertwined with nature, the same could not be said for everyone under her protection. Humans tended to develop and build until great cities and nations were raised, and she had no idea what a Lizardmans idea of happiness was. Other Demihumans would probably not be content to simply subsist in undeveloped lands either C the Agrande Confederation was rumoured to be an advanced and powerful nation with a myriad of species living together there. The lands of Karnassus beyond the Baharuth Empire had Humans as only one of the many peoples that made it their home. Then there was Smith Kovalevs account of the Empire of the Tiger Beastmen, far beyond the little corner of the world that she lived in. A nation that was so advanced in its craft and artifice that it made Human civilization appear primitive by comparison. Rather than resting safely behind the protection of the Sorcerous Kingdoms armies, shouldnt they be instead worried about just how far behind they actually were as a society compared to the rest of the world? As Liane Wagner often so bluntly put it, Re-Estize was a backwater of a backwater C the furthest from what could be called a prosperous and advanced nation, and the Duchy of E-Rantel was still very much in that condition. If the Sorcerous Kingdom was to be a beacon of prosperity to the rest of the world, they couldnt very well do so in their shoddy state: viewed as poorly as Humans themselves viewed feral Demihuman tribesor perhaps worse. Ludmila needed to piece together a new plan for her demesne, yet she knew too little. How could she nurture her people and provide them with happy lives? What was considered prosperity for the various races that she might end up being responsible for? How could she create harmony between so many different people and with nature itself? Many of the goals she had set for the future dissipated, replaced by new ones catapulted so far out of view that she had no real idea how to go about achieving them. The Death Knight footman assumed its place at the manor gate, and Ludmila made her way directly to her solar. After dressing down, she seated herself behind her simple, wooden desk and started working through her long backlog of administrative tasks. Aemilia came up from the letter room, placing a small stack of new messages scribed from Wardens Vale at the bottom of her inbox. After she was certain that her maid had retired for the night, Ludmila gingerly put on the strange, black collar. Seated at the desk as she was, she didnt feel debilitated in any tangible way, so, after a moments discomfort over the idea of what she was wearing, she started her work. Several hours later, she reached the bottom of her inbox and furrowed her brow at a line amongst many, underlined in bold. The first two members of Zurrernorn would be arriving just before the harvest. Ludmila placed her elbows on the desk, folding her hands together. Her thumbs pressed against her lips as she absently looked down at the notification. With the Ring of Sustenance, it appeared that she could free up a substantial amount of time by reducing how much of it was dedicated to sleep and meals. The world, however, seemed more than happy to take it up. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The night passed, and the sounds of the morning started to filter quietly into her solar. Ludmila found herself as alert as she had been the previous day, with no real sense of fatigue. Her eyes were getting itchy, however, as she had just spent the last six hours curled up in bed to catch up on her reading. Was there a magical solution for dry eyes, as well? Aemilia appeared at her usual time, walking in to ask if there was anything Ludmila needed. She then went over to the desk to pick up the nights work. Her maid stopped and stared at the documents piled high in the outbox. I-is that ring really safe, my lady? She asked, Something like this cant be healthy. I am feeling perfectly fine, Aemilia, Ludmila replied. Besides, Lord Mare said as much, no? Still, it feels awfully oC Ludmila looked up at her maid, who had suddenly ceased speaking. She followed the line of Aemilias shocked gaze, and the chain of the collar clinked as her fingers reached up to brush against it. The book in her other hand tilted upwards, blocking her maids line of sight. I dont understand why it has to be a collar my lady, Aemilia both looked and sounded entirely displeased. It even has a chain! Whoever made that thing surely had deviant tastes. The important part is whether it works, yes? A note of embarrassment managed to creep into Ludmilas tone, despite efforts to keep her voice even, Well, I guess it does feel a bit Obscene, my lady? O-obscene Yes C walking out in the middle of the night with a powerful young nobleman, accepting a collar with a chain from him in a lonely garden. And thenwell, its just the story that certain bored women with far too much time would eat up. This sounds awfully specific coming from you, Ludmila peered at her maid. You wouldnt happen to be a fan of such stories, would you? Of course not, my lady. Ludmila eyed her maid suspiciously for a moment before removing the collar, placing it on the nightstand beside the bed. Then she imagined someone walking in to see it there and snatched it off, hiding the item under the covers. I-I mean, if everyone is wearing them, then it would not seem so odd, would it? It would, my lady. I meantCnever mind. Ludmila sighed, realizing that she shouldnt be so openly discussing Adventurer Guild business, and Aemilia left with the nights work. Flipping back her covers, she glowered down at the collar. Aemilia was right C why wasnt it a necklace or something that wasnt soconspicuous? Was it actually a slave collar: designed to keep chattel weak while they toiled and became better at whatever intricate labour they might be used for? None of her dresses could conceal itmaybe a scarf would work C a thick one. In the end, she decided it wasnt worth the risk of being caught wearing the thing in public and stuffed it into her Infinite Haversack. Upon completing her preparations for the day, Ludmila left the manor two hours before noon. She made her way to the main plaza, taking in the sight of the market and its people. Browsing around for an hour or so every day had become a sort of ritual to her: what amounted to a sort of indulgence as far as her activities went. There were still important things to be done while doing so, however. As her demesne continued to be absent of temple staff, she needed to keep an eye out for medical supplies C tinctures, herbal remedies and such C and staying apprised of new products and ideas circulating amongst the city folk and visiting merchants from abroad. Her thoughts about the public health of her demesne led her into the cathedral as she walked by. She came across a young Acolyte sweeping the stairs on the way in, who looked up at her with wide eyes. L-Lady Zahradnik, she said. What, uh I hope the day finds you well, Acolyte, Ludmila nodded at her with a smile. Is Bishop Austine available? The Acolyte clutched her broom, continuing to stare up at her until she realized that she had been asked a question. Blessings of The Six be upon yoCno, wait. I mean yes. To both. Umhes in his office C His Excellency, I mean. She turned away, cringing on herself as she led Ludmila through the hallway to the Bishops office. Ludmila wondered if this Acolyte was an acquaintance of Aemilias. The reaction certainly seemed like it was from someone that had their head filled with all sorts of lofty ideas about her. She was let into the office, and the Acolyte scurried away. The Bishops desk was empty, and Ludmila made her way deeper inside, unsure if she should actually be doing so. Stepping forward towards the front desk, a glance down the nearest aisle of shelves found him bent at a strange angle as he appeared to be struggling with a book. Your Excellency? He jumped at her voice, and embarrassment crept up her neck over startling the Bishop of E-Rantel. Lady Zahradnik? Bishop Austine peered at her, Im sorry, I must have missed your coming in The Acolyte from the front brought me in without saying anything, actually. My apologies for entering unannounced. Its fine, he said, its finehmm, that one is quite impressionable C I can just imagine how she reacted upon seeing you. ImpressionableI hope Miss Luzi has not been too much trouble. No, not at all, the Bishop replied with a short laugh. She manages to stay awake for at least half of those lectures at least. I think I slept through most of them back in the day. She made it sound as if nothing about them has changed since Bohdans time, Ludmila said. Some things have changed, Bishop Austine said, but a lot of those lessons are from Bohdans materials, I think. The man was a visionary: far ahead of his time. If not for his missionary work, wed probably still be relying on the stuff from the south that he was raised on. Is it really that different in the Theocracy? Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. In a word: yes, he told her. Its different; yet the same, if that makes any sense to you. Im sure your friend, Countess Corelyn, has told you about it from the pilgrimages that her family made during her childhood. The gist of what I have heard from her is that they are more aggressive in the south. Broadly speaking, that should be the most concise way to put it. This shift towards a more aggressive stance in the south has resulted in some remarkably drastic differences in our views developing in the past two centuries. Do your superiors ever say anything about how we practice the faith here? The Cardinal I report to hasnt said much of anything beyond some questions here and there, Bishop Austine said. Nothing resembling an attempt to influence our direction. The Pontifex and his High Council are not fools: they understand that what we do here is the best way to approach things given our circumstances. The work of the missionaries that came here when the land was settled was derived from how our faith operated back in the days when the Theocracy was not in the favourable position it enjoys now, so it isnt as if were doing anything heretical. If anything, were closer to the original form. I see, Ludmila glanced down at the book in his hands. Was there something you needed assistance with? You looked to be struggling with something. You mean this? He looked down at the book as well, Its not exactly something I would consider a problem. Weve been adding more to the archives as we slowly document all the families that have returned to the faith, and the shelves are getting packed. There was a bit of space that I saw here and I thought maybe I could get it in somehow. Were still going to have to expand the archives soon. That is an encouraging thing to hear, Ludmila said. Speaking of families, what are your thoughts on how I handled that matter in my demesne? That matterah, you mean the young girl who showed an affinity towards being a Ranger. Yes, Jelena Roscoe. It was so important that I cannot help but worry about whether my response was appropriate or not. You did the right thing, the Bishop told her. Not even an ordained priest could have done better with the same resources on hand C youve been taught well. When she matures a bit, youll need to bring her to a place where she can be examined for any Talentsyou know, this whole event strikes me as fitting. Fitting, Your Excellency? Yes, fitting, he nodded. You, too, have the so-called tells of the blood C the latent potential of your bloodline manifesting within you. Now, you have become a mentor to another one such as yourself. I was not aware of that. I can probably see why, he said. It was identified when you were young, and it was purposely kept from your knowledge. Your parents were always wary of anything that might negatively impact the development of their children, and they also had that same humility of yours that almost feels like a pride of its own. I see Ludmila furrowed her brow, Do tells of the blood have anything to do with the blood of the gods passed down through humanity? Sometimes, but with you, Bishop Austine said with a slight smile. Youd have been whisked off to the Theocracy immediately if that were the case. There are many bloodlines in the world: your strengths clearly manifested when you were young C younger than Jelena, even. Given your schooling, Im half-surprised you didnt recognize it on your own but, then again, its usually more easily noticed by others. Also though I say that youve manifested bloodline traits, were not actually sure which one of your bloodlines did I am a scion of House Zahradnik, am I not? Confusion crept into her voice, That should mean my line is that of Andrei Zahradnik. Well, bloodlines are sometimes mysterious and difficult to trace but, in your case, it is quite simple for at least two of them. The bloodline of Andrei Zahradnik comes from your father, and then there is your mothers bloodline. Come to think of it, she manifested hers as well. If I recall correctly, Ludmilas confusion grew, my mother was a Gold-rank Adventurer. That is quite average for a professional Adventurer, as far as I understand. She was registered as a Gold-rank Adventurer, yes, Bishop Austine told her. She was clearly far more powerful than that, but thats all she really cared to let on. Her priorities lay in defending her home and raising her familyyou are actually just like her, in that regard: the spark of adventure never had any draw for you, even as a young and impressionable child. My apologies if I come off as insensitive in saying so, but Gold-rank Adventurers stand absolutely no chance against powerful Demihumans from the Abelion Wilderness C like the one she reportedly slew before perishing herself. Ludmila went over and seated herself on the chair facing the Bishops desk, trying to make sense of her mothers story. Had she just come up with a misunderstanding on her own? Her parents never spoke much of the past beyond what was relevant to their instruction. There probably wasnt even a reason for the Bishop to lie about it, was there? Then who was she? She asked, You say I may have manifested the traits of her bloodline, but I have no clue as to what it is. Like Andrei Zahradnik, your mother was from the south C beyond the Theocracy and the Elven Kingdom. A match made by the Temples for your father. He smiled slightly, Knowing how he was, Im sure youd agree on how he would have been terrible at finding a wife. I suppose so, she replied, unable to return his humour. But why would the Temples match two individuals so distant from one another? Im amazed that word got out that far. Well, lets just say that she didnt enjoy the life she had there. Since there was a way to accommodate her desire to distance herself from it, it was an easy-to-answer request. This would also support the idea that she was downplaying her ability as an Adventurer to avoid drawing attention to herself. Ludmila frowned down at the Bishops desk. It seemed that there was always some crucial information that eluded her when it came to things she considered important in her life. Bishop Austine took a seat on his own chair, setting down the registry in his hand. You should understand that your family is not the same general group of peoples as most of those in Re-Estize and Baharuth, yes? She nodded. That much she understood, but she always assumed that the people of Wardens Vale migrated from the period when the Theocracy was seeding the lands devastated by the Demon Gods two centuries previous. As I understand it, he went on, both Andrei Zahradnik and your mothers line are both from the same region C the same people, even. A people renowned as soldiers, mercenaries and warriors. If you knew of Gazef Stronoff, King Ramposas Warrior Captain, he was actually from the same place. Your mother was from a bloodline of soldiers, and she was quite the captain herself, from what little I could gather. I did not know about any of that, Your Excellency, Ludmila admitted. If that is the case, then what should I do? Am I a Ranger of my fathers line, or some sort of soldier, like my mother? If it is bothour tenets say that we should focus on our path, but what is to be done if we have the potential for more than one? The answer would be to find a way to harness both, without deviating from a single path. Is there such a thing? There is, the Bishop told her. Sometimes its practically impossible when affinities diverge too greatly C such as being caught between becoming a Wizard or a Paladin C at which point one is probably better off choosing a single path and relying on raw potential alone. In your case, both your father and your mother have warrior affinities and are from a warrior people, and it wouldnt be unreasonable to pursue a path along those lines. It should already be something familiar to you, considering that you are a Frontier Noble. To follow in the footsteps of the great captains of old: powerful warrior lords who stood with their men and led them into battle. Though somewhat embellished in their retelling, they were not too much different than your father, mother, or any of your ancestors in their role. Therein I believe lies your path, but, according to Themis, you are already doing just that. It appears that your intuition has already set you on the correct course. I did not come into this path on my own, Ludmila told him. I have been blessed with an excellent new liege who is guiding me in many things. Not only Lady Shalltear, but others from the Sorcerous Kingdom as well. Its no small wonder, Bishop Austine said. A great captain is of benefit to any nation. Considering the power of the Sorcerous Kingdoms armies, it is a very clear way to distinguish oneself. While they certainly do not need the strength of mortal arms, a Commander who can magnify their existing strength is very much a desirable resource. Ludmila did not believe it was something so shallow as being a desirable resource, but she did not refute him. She was satisfied to be of any use to a liege who had already done so much for her, and being so did not preclude the other aspects of their relationship at any rate. Thank you for letting me know about all of this, Your Excellency, she rose from her seat. I will continue in my efforts. If humanity here will benefit from my contributions, then it is my duty to the faith to do so. Speaking of our peoplehas there been any reply from the Theocracy about our need for temple staff? The good news is that our lines of communication are flowing freely once again, he told her after standing himself. Im still negotiating for temple staff, however. Negotiating? Ludmila furrowed her brow, I did not know that it was something that required negotiating. The ministry is needed here: sooner or later, something will happen without them. Is there a lack of priests in the Theocracy for some reason? To be honest, he replied, I dont know what the source of their hesitation is. I also do not believe the Theocracy could have a shortage of priests, of all things. Countess Corelyn is in an even more dire situation than you: she has over one hundred villages without a priest, and three temples with next to no staff. From an administrative standpoint, its quite absurd C if any disaster or great plague befalls us, we will be in a great deal of trouble. There is an imminent and guaranteed concern before that, Ludmila told him. Both Countess Corelyn and I are introducing a basic, standardized education in our fiefs. We have an entire generation about to be schooled not by a scholar from the Theocracy, but an instructor trained by the Sorcerous Kingdom. The longer the Theocracy delays in their decision, the longer we have our children exposed to a foreign education without the benefit of a proper foundation in the faith. Bishop Austine frowned slightly as she spoke and, in the end, let out a rueful chuckle. Did you collude with Countess Corelyn over this? He asked. No. Ludmila answered, I do not believe anything needs to be said between us on this matter. It is what it is, is it not? Indeed, the Bishop rubbed his lower lip with a finger. Im uncertain if the two of you have provided me with additional leverage in our ongoing petitions for temple staff or if youve placed me in a quandary. You are two of the most faithful nobles Ive known, but, at the same time, you are nobles through and through. Your father was never so ambitious as this. It is the reality of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Your Excellency, Ludmila told him. Our nation is on the brink of prosperity witnessed nowhere else; prosperity that will create a burgeoning society that will blossom and flourish. All who recognize this are fighting to stay ahead of the great wave that will sweep the things of the past away. Faith without works will find no purchase here: the temples of The Four falter and stagnate. The faith of The Six must rise to the occasion, or we will find ourselves left behind. Leverage, then, he smiled slightly. It would be better to consider it an opportunity. Shrines, chapels and temples stand empty; the people are already our faithful C awaiting the touch of the ministry. You have the support of the local administration in these same lands: we are quite literally building your temples for free. I am hard-pressed to think of any scenario as welcoming as this. You two are really The Bishop looked up at her, Are you sure you didnt come up with this together? Even your words are nearly the same. We grew up together, Ludmila said. It is not surprising that we would see at least some things the same way. Its still quite uncanny, Bishop Austine rose to his feet, but I agree that there is merit in approaching it from that angle. If they are treating my petitions as something that they have the luxury of time to address, this should be just the thing to dissuade them from that assumption, and persuade them of the sureness of our course. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Upon parting with Bishop Austine and leaving the cathedral, Ludmila noted a small crowd of Adventurers gathered around a nearby stall. Merry, standing on the side closest to her, noticed her approach and waved her over. The group was mostly composed of fellow Rangers and Rogues, all looking down at the wares on display and speaking in low voices between themselves. Good morning, Merry, Ludmila greeted the Orichalcum-rank Ranger as she approached the merchant stand. Mornin! Merry replied with a bright voice, You come for the same thing as well? Or maybe you knew, being a noble and all I wasnt aware of anything special in particular being sold today, Ludmila replied. Whats all the excitement about? Arrows! The Elf grinned, Well, bolts too C some other bits of ammo as well. Im here for the arrows, though. Ludmila squeezed in beside Merry and looked down at the stand. Rather than piles of arrows and other ammunition, each piece on display was contained within a wooden case that had a transparent window in the lid. May I? Ludmila asked the man on the other side of the counter. You break it, he replied, leaning on his stool with his arms crossed, you buy it. Reaching down, she carefully opened the lid of one of the cases. Within was an arrow with a glass head. She picked it up to examine more closely. Are you selling just the arrow? Yup, just the arrow, the man said. Probably want the alchemists filling em. Make sure you fletch em before that, though. Ludmila nodded in response to his recommendations, giving the arrowhead a gentle twist. It unscrewed from the shaft, revealing its hollowed-out interior. The nock sealed the opposite end. She reattached the head and felt the arrows weight in her hands, tracing the shaft with her fingers to feel for any irregularities. Do you only have them in this variety? Ludmila asked. Got two others, the merchant replied, one with shafts that hold twice the volume, and just the heads sold separate. How many do you have in stock? Just got here, so The man twisted around to look at the crates behind him, Twenty thousand of the type youre holding right now, five thousand of the bigger ones and fifty thousand arrowheads. Price? Two, four and one. Copper, obviously. Two copper for the arrow in her hands, plus the price of whatever she filled it with. She returned the arrow to its case and looked back up to find that the other Adventurers were staring at her. Ludmilas hand went to her neck before she recalled that she had already put the magical collar away. ...what? She frowned. We kinda want some too, Merry said. Dont clean him out. Why in the world would she want so many? It wasnt as if she was trying to arm her entire demesne with them. Then buy some? Well, uhyou know Im not going to eat you for buying something ahead of me, Ludmila felt her brow furrow. What do you take me for? A noble? Since when do nobles eat people for shopping? Ludmila rolled her eyes, If he runs out, then more can be ordered in C isnt that right? Yes, my lady, the merchant straightened from his slouch and lowered his head in reply. Ludmila had the feeling that his response didnt exactly help her case. The Adventurers resumed their browsing, however, so Ludmila turned to Merry. Do you know if the Adventurer Guild will be requisitioning these? She asked. Hmm Merry scratched her nose, Well, as fun of an idea as it might be, I dont think so. Not for exercises at least. These things can go hella fast in certain situations, and its not like you can empty em out and fill them with something else for the next training session. How often would you say you use them? Back when our regular work was in Katze, not much C Im an Undead specialist, so my Skills and Martial Arts can destroy them easily enough on their own. Even a Death Knight would be in trouble if they didnt have a way to get at me. If we got a job for a powerful Troll clan or something, Id be crying over how many of these things I end up using: just shooting a dozen filled with Alchemists Fire or Acid costs enough to feed someone for a month. Theyre a godsend when you need em, though. Ludmila nodded at her words. She had never personally used them before, but someone like Merry would be more than familiar with their benefits and downsides. An Alchemist would probably have a good idea of all the compounds that these arrows could be filled with, but she couldnt visit one until a later time now that her schedule had been packed full of training. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Is there a method of storing these? Really carefully? Merry smirked, I have a magical quiver that can hold about a thousand arrows C actually, I guess you have something like that too. The contents of items like these arent affected by any movement or jostling while we do our thing, so you dont have to worry about them when theyre in there. People with regular quivers do, though. Ive seen a few guys that didnt store them properly basically explode after landing the wrong way or taking a hit and shattering a bunch of these C you could even tell what they had on them by the colour of the explosion. Several of the other Adventurers nearby looked up with incredulous expressions, as if trying to figure out whether Merry was joking or not. Im not kidding, she told them. Mishandle too many of these and youre gonna be gettin the crappy rez. I suppose I shouldnt keep them lying around, then, Ludmila frowned at the mental image before turning back to the merchant, How long will you be in the city for? A few days, my lady, he replied. A full route takes around three months, so I wont be back until then. Ill take ten regular arrows for now, Ludmila told him, and ten of the arrowheads. I need to see what the alchemists around here have to fill these with before purchasing more. Of course, my lady. The merchant lowered his head once again before turning to put together her purchase, and Ludmila frowned at his back. His behaviour had taken a complete turn the moment Merry had made him aware of her position and, despite what she had said to Lord Mare the previous evening, Ludmila couldnt help but feel that the mans conduct was disingenuous. My bad, Merry said from the side. I guess you wanted to do some shopping incognito. Its alright, she replied. Better safe than sorry from his perspective, I suppose. I just thought that after working with the Adventurer Guild for a while, it would sort ofwear away? I thought it was, then Itll never happen. Merrys blunt tone caused Ludmila to turn her attention directly to her. Ive lived for a long time, the Elf told her, and I can confidently say that it wont ever happen C not as long as you hold that title of yours. Some of em might get chummy with you, but, no matter how close you feel, itll always be there in some form. Thinking that it might not someday is a bit silly if you dont mind my saying so. Your title is a part of you C its not something you can just put away when you dont feel like it. What people see in you and how you should carry yourself are one and the same: youre more than just yourself, and if anything happens to you, those youre responsible for will be affected. It doesnt matter if you were adventuring or shopping or in the loo. The uncharacteristic lecture from the generally happy-go-lucky Elf Ranger gave Ludmila pause. What brought that on? She asked curiously. Im your proctor most of the time, too, Merry rubbed her nose, well, one of them with all thats changed with how your teams work, anyways. Newbie Adventurers are preoccupied with how good they are in fights and stuff, but how you work with others is important too. Being humble is good and all, but youre doing it to the extent that youre ignoring a piece of yourself in some misguided effort to fit in. Adventurers arent dumb C most of the time C certainly not when it comes to feeling out their teammates, so acting that way comes across as fake and they wont be able to trust you. Just be what you are: everyone else can figure out what they care about on their own. I still wont eat people if they buy things ahead of me, Ludmila said. I dont think Id act too differently either. I know, Merry replied. Im sure the others will eventually get it too, but it wont be from anything you told them. Adventurers are people of action: men and women whove decided to take destiny into their own hands. What truly matters is what you do when the job is on the line. Sure, some of us like to talk things up when were not on the job, but what someone does when theyre workin is what determines whether they can be trusted and whether theyll fit in. Well, what do you think of me personally, then? Ludmila asked. I wouldnt be telling you all this if I hated you, Merry answered. Adventurers are mean like that. Ludmila received the bundle of glass arrows and put them away, glancing at Merrys enchanted Quiver as they walked towards the Adventurer Guild. Where did you find that quiver of yours, by the way? She asked. On a dead guy, Merry replied. It was on someone you killed? Or some corpse you found? A voice in the corner of her mind berated her for asking too many questions. Whenever she discovered something of interest, it seemed she couldnt keep her inquisitiveness at bay. Nah, I was never so lucky, Merry said. This ones from a guy that I used to know. He was a Human, though, so I outlived his ass and got a bunch of his stuff. Where did he get it from? He found it from somewhere too. I went for uhat least two centuries without one of these things. Theyre something you hear about but never see, and I searched like hell for em. You must have the luck of the gods to get two at, hmm, how old were you again? Seventeen. So a baby, basically. What the hell? Anyways, theyre really valuable. People will kill you for even the idea that you might have one, so you better get strong quick. I bet theres a few thatd try to get one even with a Death Knight looking over their shoulder C thats how crazy people can get over em. I hadnt considered it that way beforewait, is it safe to be talking about this sort of thing in the open if thats the case? Its not as if people havent seen you using those things for weeks, Merry looked up at the sky. At any rate, I heard Lord Mare roped you into something crazy, so you better get going. Thanks, Merry. Uh-huh. Ludmila entered the guildhall, rounding the stairs to find that none of her team had arrived yet. Ishpen looked up from the counter at her. Wheres Wina? Ludmila asked. Finding us some lunch, Ishpen answered. You know, I suggested that you relax for a bit, but youve gone and done the exact opposite. I did follow your advice, though, Ludmila told her. Dinner, right? The guild receptionist peered at her suspiciously, and her gaze settled on Ludmilas right hand. One dinner, Ishpens said flatly, and you get a ring? Ainzach was right: you Frontier Nobles really dont screw around. What did you threaten this poor sod with? Nothing? He just offered me a ring. I received a collar as well. A collCwhat? A collar. Who are we talking about, again? Lord Mare. Ishpen stared at her dully for several moments. Just to be surethis is for work, right? She asked. What else would it be for? Ludmila answered, It was very productive, by the way. I feel like you missed the whole point of my suggestion. I quite enjoyed our time together. Riiight. Then this insanity happens, Ishpen picked up a sheet from the counter and dangled it between them. Are you trying to kill yourself? When do you even sleep in this? I dont. Madness! The receptionist threw up her hands, Youre going up to end up dead, or a legend. Probably dead. Multiple times. Im going to start a betting pool. Theyre supposed to be remedial sessions, Ludmila told her. Ive never died from those. During the day, sure, Ishpen replied. But youre going to be playing around at night with Lord Mare, too. The way you two always go at it, I bet youll die at least once. That sounds really wrong, Themis said from behind her. Its probably not necessary but, just in case, I should probably remind you that the age of majority for our faith is twenty. Its perfectly reasonable, Ludmila protested, if worded properly. Reasonable, Ishpen snorted. The receptionist held up the sheet again, and Themis leaned forward to read the tiny print. Isnt that supposed to be private? Ludmila frowned. Shes kinda like your priestess, isnt she? Ishpen said, Might as well let both of the Surshana sisters know. The Surshana sisters? Ludmila and Themis said together. Youre both adherents of Surshana, arent you? The receptionist shrugged, One preaches death, the other keeps trying to embrace it. Or maybe Ludmilas trying to figure out how to become Undead herself? She seems to have the no sleep part down already. I dont preach death, Themis huffed, theres a lot more to it than that! The sound of the door to the Adventurer Guild opening and closing, followed by the sound of several sets of boots ended their discussion. Looks like your gauntlet starts now, Ishpen told Ludmila. Dont die, please: Ainzachs already crying tears of blood over the guild budget. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 As predicted, the remedial sessions, while still consisting of various challenges, did not contain any lethal threats such as Ogres with sticks. Through the many sessions of the day, Ludmila fought alongside members both new and familiar. Over the course of weeks, she had refined the methods she used to build up a base of trust and confidence in her leadership, so the process by which she brought teams under her had smoothened considerably. As a bonus, thanks to their clean successes, the casters had more than enough mana to cast a Clean spell on her C much to her great relief. Rather than run back and forth between the Training Area and the city after each session, she was left to wait for her next team to arrive. She pondered Merrys words about her conduct after parting ways with each group, wondering if the long-lived Elfs words were just an unavoidable truth. Lady Shalltear had admonished her several times over her tendency towards humility, saying that, if misplaced, it could bring as much harm as empty pride. Ludmila willingly accepted who she was C a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, who lived a life of oaths, duty and obligation C yet, at the same time, the sense of camaraderie between the free-spirited Adventurers was an attractive thing to her. Was what she was doing with the Adventurers also a form of misplaced humility? If so, it was far more insidious: the desire for companionship blinding her to the consequences of her attempts to have others treat her as less than what she was. The more she thought about it, the more she believed that the veteran Adventurer was right: she needed to be aware of who she was and what was at stake at all times, or trouble would eventually find her and everything she had been charged with. Oh~ looks like youre not dead yet. A voice from nearby jarred her from her thoughts. Ludmila turned around to find Lady Aura standing behind her. Good evening, Lady Aura, she lowered her head in greeting. I was expecting Lord Mare, but its always a pleasure to see you as well. Hmm Ludmila looked up, finding that Lady Aura had fixed an appraising stare in her direction. My lady? Ah, its nothing. Lady Aura blinked and looked up at her, Maybe. The proctors are still reviewing the last training session for the evening. I just came in ahead of the others. I seeyou mean to say that Lord Mare found others for the night sessions? Not quite, Lady Aura replied. Its Momon, Ainzach, Moknach and Merry. Ainzach says he can prove something with you C something to do with the changes to training. I wasnt aware of anything like that, my lady. Huh. Welp, guess well find out when we find out. The sound of the wind blowing through the grove around the training area filled the air as they silently waited. After some time, Lady Aura spoke again. Saymy brother isnt doing anything weird, is he? Weird, my lady? Ludmila asked, I cant say that he has. Not that I know of, anyway. Hmwell, if you think anything is wrong, just let me know. Of course, my lady, she replied. Though, if I may say so, most people consider me a bit out of the ordinary as well. Guildmaster Ainzach surely has the experience to identify anything weird. Maybe, Lady Auras tone was more than a bit dubious. Thing is that everyones in some kinda big rush to get things done, and theyre all caught up in the excitement. Even this whole problem with training and development thats cropped up is a result of it C how does that even get by them, anyway? Theyre so busy looking up at the sky that they keep falling into holes. Anyways, since youre working for that dummy, I figure youre pretty good at dumping cold water on peoples heads. That dummy Ludmila frowned. Shalltear. Ive been meaning to ask, my lady, if you dont mind: what is the relationship between you and Lady Shalltear? I guess you could say that were related through our parents. They were cousins? It would go far in explaining the interactions between them. Considering that Lady Shalltear was one of the Undead, it was quite heartwarming that they would maintain close familial ties. Most would probably recoil at the realization that one of their relatives had been turned into an Undead being. I see, Ludmila said. Thank you for the clarification, Lady Aura. As for dumping cold water on peoples headsI only try to advise Lady Shalltear as best as I can. Theres only been one giant crater so far, so keep it up, I guess? Ah C looks like theyre here. From out of a tree nearby appeared the people Lady Aura had mentioned. Ludmila wasnt sure if they had been serving as proctors for the entire day, but they appeared none the worse for wear if so. Guildmaster Ainzach stepped up to Ludmila, giving her a once over. Well, you still look like youre good to go, he said. How does it feel doing six training sessions back to back? No better or worse than when I started, Guildmaster, she replied. Overall, I find the training sessions quite relaxing. Thats good to hear, the guildmaster looked over to Lady Aura. Any change? If shes gained any levels, Lady Aura said, I cant tell. What about you, Merry? Mmha bit stronger? Merry peered at Ludmila, Feels weird, especially since I just saw her this morning. Thats a good sign, then, Guildmaster Ainzach nodded. We can probably put any Adventurer into training like this if they get knocked down and we need them back up quickly. If Aura can register a change after all of this after a few days, its proof for sure. Ludmila was not aware of what the wider effects of her training would be, but she started to understand what Lady Aura was referring to. The guildmaster had a gleam in his eye that spoke of barely-contained excitement, yet her intense training schedule was probably not something everyone could handle for extended periods. Is this why everyone has gathered? She asked. No, the guildmaster said, theres something else I wanted to prove and, since youre on this gauntlet of yours, I want to include it as a part of your night training. Lets head in and get this started C Mare, did you have any place in mind? Lord Mare nodded and walked into the entrance of the Training Area. They followed him down several floors, into a passage that led straight to the end of one of the grotto areas. It was usually a route that Adventurers took after completing a session, allowing them swift access to the main nexus of the floor. They walked out onto the shore of an underground pool, complete with a small waterfall and magical illumination. The air was warm, but the ground where the end boss of the session would usually be was dry and swept clear of debris. Ainzach made his way around the floor, nodding to himself in satisfaction. Anyways, he turned to the line of people watching him, I hope I havent dragged you all down here just to embarrass myself. Everyone here knows weve run into a bit of a wall with our training regimen. The Training Areas so good at strengthening our members that theyre outpacing the regular development of what should come with that strength. Mages cant keep up with the number of spells that they need to learn, people are behind on the abilities theyd have sharpened normally over time, and our warriors are in trouble when it comes to Martial Arts. Though it was mentioned in passing the day previous, she hadnt realized that there were such widespread issues appearing in the new Adventurer Guild. Her general approach of conserving caster mana and use of efficient tactics probably didnt help with identifying the problems, either. Martial Arts usually take a long time to learn, the guildmaster continued, but it also usually takes a long time to rank up. In that time, a warrior becomes accustomed to combat C learning its ins and outs. In the old Adventurer Guild, by the time it took the vast majority of warriors to earn their Silver plates, theyd have had a good two or more years of experience under their belts. In the new Adventurer Guild, we got fresh faces coming in and hitting Gold within months, thanks to this Training Area. The guildmaster looked around as if waiting for someone to point out some flaw with his statement. The chamber remained silent, and he continued. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Now, our members scrape together one; maybe two, Martial Arts by the time they hit Gold. This, in itself, is a testimony to how much combat experience theyre getting, but its still no substitute for years of practice on the field. Fortunately for us, Zahradnik offered me a puzzle that I think gave me the answer to our problem. Suddenly the subject of everyones attention, Ludmila looked questioningly at the guildmaster. How do you mean, Guildmaster? Because you reminded me that most people that learn Martial Arts arent Adventurers, he said. Its easy to forget because were the Adventurer Guild, but most Martial Arts users are professionals of other institutions. Soldiers; mercenaries; gladiators; armsmen in retinues. In other nations, like the Empire, there are nobles who extend the militant traditions of their houses to service in the military, becoming Captains, Generals or even rising to the ranks of the Great Imperial Knights. A Frontier Noble like you is basically that. Grab your spear and come up here. Ludmila did as she was asked, walking up to join the guildmaster while she retrieved a spear from her Infinite Haversack. Mare, he said, summon that, uh, thing we talked about please. Lord Mare pointed his staff to the space near them. Summon Monster IV. Out of the air materialized a pale figure, a bit over a metre in height and somewhat resembling an Imp in form. From the waist down, it had a small whirlwind in place of legs. Whats that? Ludmila asked. I-its an Air Mephit, Lord Mare answered, a sort of elemental spirit. It has a little bit of damage reduction, enough that regular people cant hurt it with physical attacks. Mephits of different types will regenerate quickly as long as theyre exposed to their basic element. Thisll be your target while we do this, Guildmaster Ainzach said. Go ahead and take a good poke at it. Ludmila set herself in line with the Air Mephit, driving forward with her spear. The weapon glanced off the creatures skin harmlessly. She tried several more times, to no avail. She tried cutting it with the blade of her weapon, then used several bludgeoning attacks. The Air Mephit continued to benignly float before her as if nothing had transpired. Any damage? the guildmaster asked. None, Lord Mare shook his head. Im not a summoning specialist, so this one should only be a plain Level 15um, Difficulty Rating 45? Between their difference in level and the damage reduction of the Mephit, shell have to hit it a lot harder. Meaning that, the guildmaster said, with her current weapon, shell have to get a lucky hit inor use a Martial Art. But I dont know any Martial Arts, Ludmila wondered if the guildmaster had forgotten the previous days admission. You do, he said. You just dont know that you do. She struggled to maintain a straight face at his strange assertion, absently feeling the shaft of her weapon as she awaited some sort of explanation. Martial Arts are possible once one is accustomed to the use of their body and equipment in combat, the guildmaster said, and have gained the strength and discipline to surpass what one might call the limit of mundane martial technique. Everything that we consider a Martial Art follows this premise: Offence and defence are magnified, senses and conditioning are enhanced. At highly advanced stages, Martial Arts achieve what is normally impossible C its the warriors magic. The guildmasters gaze ran over the line of faces, stopping when he reached Moknach. Moknach, he said, do you still remember the first time you learned Martial Arts? The Mithril-ranked Fighter crossed his arms, silent in thought. I remember Merry laughing at me more than anything else while I was trying to figure them out, he replied, but I think it was the old guildmasters advice. He told me that I needed a way to defend myself against overwhelming attacks, and a way to strike decisively when I needed to. Thats right, the guildmaster nodded. He said the same thing to me, and I told up and coming members the same thing, too. Warriors in a position where they are expected to hold the line and anchor their team are advised to learn at least Fortress or Evasion, depending on their combat style. Warriors with any expectation of needing to temporarily hold off opponents should, for that matter. Offensively, were told to figure out a move we can use with our own respective weapons. Thats how Adventurers learn Martial Arts: we pick one thing and focus on it because its what we need to survive on the job. Ludmila listened intently as the guildmaster explained, then frowned upon hearing the method being described: it was nothing like how she was trained. From that starting point, he continued, we slowly learn what else we think is useful, branching out to develop more and more advanced Arts. Its the most effective way for Adventurers to learn, given the circumstances that they usually find themselves in. Unfortunately, it comes with a huge problem. Because we tend to start from Copper not knowing a thing about fighting, we have to feel our way through and maybe pick up some pointers if someones nice enough to share. We end up being drawn towards certain techniques and rely on what our habits lead us to, and the Martial Arts that we acquire also reflect that. The guildmaster looked towards the veterans of the Adventurer Guild, who nodded silently. Now what if we had someone that learned differently? the guildmaster asked them, Someone like Zahradnik here? Ill admit that shes good, Moknach said, but, in the end, she still has to learn Martial Arts. You mean to say that her upbringing has provided her with the opportunity to fully develop her expertise before needing to learn Martial Arts. Got it in one, Momon, the guildmaster grinned. Though you probably already knew. Well, lets just say I didnt want to steal your thunder, Momon chuckled. Well thanks for that, the guildmaster replied. Everyone here knows how good she is: you can match any other pair of even-ranked Adventurers out of our membership in a regular fight and the outcome is roughly fifty-fifty. You pit them against Zahradnik, and its not even a bet anymore. Why is that? In a contest of raw strength against a dedicated frontline warrior C say, arm wrestling C shell maybe come out even. Shes actually slower than most of the other Rangers at her rank. Its not as if shes particularly tough, either: she folds just like the rest when it comes down to it. The guildmaster turned to Ludmila once again, gesturing towards her loosely. The difference is that shes been training in a school of combat for over a decade C one passed down by her family for generations. Most of the time, Copper plates are the handful of hopefuls that pick up a weapon for the first time and grope their way forward: theyre kids who have no hope of inheriting the family farm, or believe that they can lead a more exciting life than that of a civilian. People that grow up on stories of Heroes and Legends and decide that they might be able to make a legend for themselves as well. Guildmaster Ainzach rejoined the line of observers, then turned around to address her. You told me that you didnt pick up anything about Martial Arts from your family, right? Thats right, Ludmila replied, My brothers and I trained apart from the others until each of us was about old enough to assume patrol duties. Just going by what youve said, I guess it was so our training wasnt hampered by the temptation to start learning Martial Arts as soon as possible. That being the case, however, I never had the opportunity to learn any of my familys Martial Arts. That is a shame butMerry? Just a basic Piercing Strike will work, Merry said. Ludmila sent a questioning glance in the guildmasters direction. Your parents might not be around anymore, he said, but Merry has been a part of the E-Rantel Adventurer Guild since before your family even came here. Shes known House Zahradnik since theres been a House Zahradnik. Well, mostly when they were more active doing Adventurer work, Merry said. Andrei especially. Did some jobs with him, tooI dont know every little secret, but Ive seen at least some of it. Setting herself in line with the Air Mephit again, Ludmila swallowed. What do I do? Just give it a good, clean stab. She stepped forward, driving the point of the spear into the Air Mephit. The blade glanced off, much as it did before. When you perform a Martial Art, the Guildmaster said, youre carrying your actions through to the next step in your mastery of combat. Youre drawing out the power through unity of body and mind: the combination of your discipline and conditioning. A Strike Art is visualized in the mind from start to finish, triggered the moment you commit to it. The blade of the spear glanced off several more times, and Ludmila was starting to think that the Air Mephit was giving her a smug look. I trained to fight conservatively most of the time, Ludmila said. Uhreally? Merry sounded surprised, Andreid just drop down into a whole Demihuman tribe and do terrifying things with that spear of his. Wouldnt even take half a minute before the lot of em stopped fighting and started running away screaming instead. Even his kicks would send a Goblin flying a hundred metresyknow, Im really starting to remember just how much of a maniac he was. Ludmila frowned at Merrys description of her ancestor. Tales of Andrei Zahradniks feats in combat were actually few and far between; only the results of his exploits really seemed to matter in the recountings. If its at odds with what youve learned, the guildmaster said, then go with something youre more comfortable with. What we want is for you to execute your first Martial Art. Once you grasp that, you should be able to apply it to all of the techniques that have been drilled into you. The spearhead lowered again, settling into a solid middle guard. She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. A quick, powerful strike: one designed to check the advance of her opponent. The blade would jab forward, imparting a great deal of force into her target, and return to its starting position before anyone could exploit the shift in her defence. She opened her eyes, trying to hold onto the mental image. The spear jabbed forward, bouncing off of the Air Mephit. Too hard. Ludmila straightened and turned to Moknach. Too hard? Too hard, the guildmaster agreed. Youre thinking too hard, Merry explained. Remember what Ainzach said: you already know how to do it C you just dont get that you do. When you fight, you might think about the moves that are available to you, but youre not thinking about the strike itself when you perform it. Its a result of your training C something you do without thought. Your mind and body are in accord; all thats required is the focus and conditioning to carry it out. She turned back to face the Air Mephit. Her spear jabbed out, returning to its original position as the elemental spirit was forced back. The hole torn in its side quickly closed itself. It worked. Was that a lucky hit? The guildmaster said, Try it again. Lucky? The Air Mephit wouldnt have been knocked back if the attack had failed. Eyeing the summon as it drifted towards her, she was reminded of the Ogre that had come forward to face her before her first death. The spear flashed out, splitting into three images of itself that hammered into the approaching Air Mephit. It was driven backwards, slamming into the grotto wall and disintegrating into motes of light. C! Ludmila went to one knee, dropping her weapon on the ground. She gingerly clutched at her right shoulder, suppressing a cry as the sensation emanating from her arm sent waves of agony through her. The voices of the others could barely be heard. What! Moknach shouted. Thatthat wasnt a basic Strike Art, Ainzach said. Middle Cure Wounds. The soothing sensation of healing magic washed over her, and the pain subsided. She raised her head to find Lord Mare looking down worriedly at her. A-are you alright? Ludmila nodded appreciation, retrieving her weapon from the ground before rising to her feet again. Thank you, my lord. She returned her attention to the others, finding the guildmaster and Moknach discussing the result animatedly between themselves. Lady Aura was looking at them from the side with a frown, while Momon and Merry were looking in Ludmilas direction from behind crossed arms. Momon cleared his throat. That was dangerous. The voices quieted. How much damage was that, Mare? Momon asked. I-it took about a quarter of her health, Lord Mare answered. What happened, exactly? Ludmila touched her right arm again, I think the Martial Art worked like it was supposed to, but You sacrificed your body to perform a Martial Art that was beyond your capability to normally use, Momon told her. Theres a certain War Troll in the Sorcerous Kingdom thats familiar with the concept. The difference is that he can overtax himself and regenerate, but youll just end up with a broken arm. I see Ludmila mulled over the result, If the situation is ideal, it can still be used. With a healer or a potion on hand, a critical threat can be eliminated before it can harm the party. The teams that Ive been leading always end sessions with plenty of mana by the end, so I believe it can be employed to great effect. No. She looked over at Merry. No? No! Almost no one can do that! Merry gave her a look divided between disbelief and anger, You said that you trained to fight conservatively, but you Zahradniks are all the same! Youre all crazy, self-sacrificing idiots, and youre every bit the maniac that Andrei was! What she means to say is that people normally cant do that, Guildmaster Ainzach said in more measured tones. Theres something thatll usually limit people from hurting themselves like that C theyre just unable to outside of extraordinary circumstances. To put it nicely, your will surpasses the limits of your body. That doesnt sound so extraordinary to me, Ludmila said. That youre saying that says something on its own, he replied. Your mind is unhinged from your body; your sense of self-preservation is overridden by your will. You can deny reality or ignore it with a straight faceand nearly everyone would call that madness. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Lord Mare squinted at her with a frown for several seconds, then looked back to Guildmaster Ainzach. Umshould we call over Miss Pestonya to cure her? Its not actual insanity, Guildmaster Ainzach said. As Merry said, her entire familys like that. They put too much before themselves, to the point that extraordinary acts of self-sacrifice are normal. Its in her blood, and its probably not something that can be cured. To someone looking in casually without knowing them, it might be considered steadfast or noble, but the reality is that shell most likely take various things to extremes that no one else can or will. So Im not actually crazy? Ludmila asked carefully. Well, no, Merry said. I guess youre more like some kinda weird mental Berserker. Ludmila sighed in relief: she had enough things to take care of as it was without also going crazy. Its getting late, so lets cover the rest of the assessment, the guildmaster said. You performed that Strike Art without any additional Martial Arts C actually I guess you cant have tacked anything more onto thatprobably. Im not sure what that means, Guildmaster, Ludmila said. Hmmto put it simply, he told her, Martial Arts are divided into four distinct categories: Strikes, Counters, Boosts and Stances. Strike Arts are just as you might imagine: attacks in melee combat or at range. Counter Arts are reactive. They can be divided into purely defensive techniques that protect you or your party, or techniques that allow the user to transition from defence to offence. Boost Arts are a warriors way to enhance themselves or their equipment. Stances are pretty much as they sound, but they also include techniques such as Sensory Arts that allow people to pick up on specific things in range in an almost magical sort of way. The reason why I didnt think you had any additional Martial Arts active is because of our loose understanding of how they progress. The stronger one becomes as a warrior, the greater their capacity for Martial Arts. The greater the capacity for Martial Arts, the more of them you can use at once. Alternatively, you can start developing combination attacks or achieve otherwise physically impossible feats. The first Martial Art that you performed was not actually a basic Strike Art, the guildmaster held up a pair of fingers. It did two things: deliver magnified damage and knock back your opponent. If it was a basic Strike, it would only do one thing or the other. This is a case where your decade of training has ingrained a combination attack preemptively, to be transformed into a Martial Art at the appropriate time. Since you didnt appear to suffer any drastic consequences from using it, its an indication that youre at bare minimum around the upper edge of Silver-rank in raw capability: the earliest point where you start seeing that sort of thing. The one that you got hurt by was far higher than thatwhat was it that you did? It was a sequential attack, using the first Strike in rapid succession, Ludmila replied. Its also something that was drilled into meexcept before the execution of the attack, I understood that the first strike might have knocked the Air Mephit out of range. I somehow made all three attacks happen at once but, now that I think back on it, it doesnt make sense at all. Its not supposed to make sense, the guildmaster smirked. Thats one of the biggest barriers in learning Martial Arts: should and can drift further and further apart. A regular person has set boundaries for what should be possible defined by their experiences, but a powerful warrior can do the impossible. Learning Martial Arts could be seen as a warrior realigning their perception of reality, based on their ongoing growth. There are still limits, though, Moknach glowered at the spot where the Air Mephit once floated. There shouldnt be any way that a borderline Gold-rank warrior can kill a Difficulty Rating 45 opponent in a single attack. She is using a polearm, and she did basically lose her arm for it, but its still almost unheard of without also getting extremely lucky. The different types of Mephits are flimsier than the average summon of the same level, Lord Mare said. Its a tradeoff for their damage reduction and fast regeneration. Theyre not very good for fighting something with strong attacks, but their qualities make them useful against opponents with weak offence like low-rank Adventurers with no Martial Arts, the guildmaster finished for him. Theyre ideal for it, actually C thats why we settled on using them for this demonstration. That attack that Zahradnik pulled off Id consider about right for the trump card of a Platinum-rank Adventurer. Our framework of how advanced Martial Arts work isnt so concretely defined that we can pick apart the exact requirements for them, but what I do know is that anything higher than Platinum would have probably killed her outright. Does it mean Ill be able to perform that attack without breaking my arm at Platinum-rank? Ludmila asked. These measures arent an exact thing, he replied, but it should be somewhere around there. Also, while you wont be injuring yourself, increasingly advanced Martial Arts will still strain your mind and body. Youll become exhausted if you try to use it multiple times in rapid succession. So should I be holding attacks like that in reserve, while primarily relying on basic Martial Arts? Thats a debate thats as old as Martial Arts, he told her. Some people like throwing everything they have into an extremely powerful decisive attack, using similar reasoning to your own earlier: that its worth the cost to eliminate critical threats quickly. Others go with the notion that they can use a combination of Boost Arts and Stances to sustain high levels of performance at the expense of not being able to use more advanced Strike and Counter Arts. The real answer is probably to be flexible with how you balance your Martial Arts but, as I mentioned earlier, Adventurers tend to start with a narrow focus that ends up limiting their ability to apply themselves more broadly. One can, of course, make lengthy efforts to re-discipline themselves or search for martial schools that will accept them, but that means youre not taking jobs. And you say that I learned in a different fashion from Adventurers, Ludmila said, so I can learn Martial Arts differently somehow? Its not somehow at this point, the guildmaster answered, youve already proven this. You have over a decade of training, and now everything you understand from that training is available to be developed into Martial Arts. Your school of combat is highly disciplined and methodical, and now all thats left is to puzzle out how it translates. I dont want to be that guy, Moknach said, but didnt she have trouble grasping a basic Strike Art just now? Now that she understands the gist of it, Guildmaster Ainzach replied, it shouldnt be too hard. Why dont we try it out? Summon Monster IV. A new Air Mephit appeared, looking exactly identical to the one before it. The Guildmaster nodded to Ludmila, and she stepped out again in front of the elemental spirit. Her first strike: a simple thrust, clearly damaged it. She went through several different forms, working through various piercing, slashing and crushing attacks, waiting for the summon to regenerate after each successful strike. Her final attack C a kick meant to knock back an opponent who came too close C drove the Air Mephit to the nearby wall. Something like that? Ludmila looked at Merry. Was it really just that? The Elf Ranger frowned, What a scam C he did it all the damn time. Well, I guess its still hella intimidating with the force of an Adamantite Ranger behind it. What did I tell ya? The guildmaster all but crowed, My hunch was dead on. The results are impressive, Momon said, but is it really necessary to train Adventurers for a decade to achieve the same result? Various logistical issues stem from that, as you should understand. Youre right about that, Momon, the guildmaster said. Itd be nice to have members coming in with that sort of background, but its far from a requirement. When were out exploring, the vast majority of what we face wont merit that degree of mastery. As weve all seen, even basic Martial Arts can easily turn the tables on a well-trained warrior without them, so our first priority C as it always has been for Adventurers C will be surviving and getting the job done. The main point here is that the Adventurer Guild is in need of an institution that supplements our work in the Training Area because our members raw growth vastly outpaces their development. Does that mean that everything has to change? Lord Mare asked, Do we have to just drop everything and wait for this new branch of the Adventurer Guild? Itll be a work in progress, the guildmaster answered. We can continue moving forward with what we have. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Sothis is what we came for, then? Moknach said, Ill be sure to keep what we learned here in mind for the Martial Arts training weve planned so far, but it requires that we consider our instruction methods. The harder we push towards our members learning essential Martial Arts, the more we ingrain certain habits into their combat styles. Hell, now that were thinking about things along these lines, none of us is really qualified C not the same way as an instructor at a martial school is. Were all basically self-taught. They need those Martial Arts to function at the bare minimum of our expedition standards, the guildmaster replied, so its just something well have to deal with. At this stage, its impossible to have everything that we want right away, so well just have to work out those sorts of issues after the fact. Also, while its true that our veterans are self-taught, those essentials are the basics in our line of work, and they wont change even with our new mandate. What we need to do is take those basics and turn them into the foundation of our own school of combat. The rest C weapon mastery, fighting styles, group tactics and all the theory and discipline that goes behind them C we have the time to explore and formalize, and our members will benefit in the long run. He let out a sigh, shaking his head with a rueful look. Now that were trying to make one, Im realizing why martial schools always seem to consider the age of their traditions as a point of pride. Weve got a lot of catching up to do. Ill see what His Majesty has to say about the conclusions made here, Momon said. It sounds like we have a long while before we have anything comprehensive to put forward, but I believe youre correct about it being something that the Adventurer Guild should be establishing to support its members. Those assembled started to head back up out of the Training Area, save for Lord Mare and the guildmaster. Is there anything else? Ludmila asked. There is, as a matter of fact, the guildmaster told her. These night sessionssince its unlikely well be getting any other members to join you on such short notice, you should be exploring all of the potential Martial Arts you have access to. Every drill; every technique; how youve been taught to fight, think and act: theyre potentially leads to the Martial Arts of your familys school of combat. Are there really so many Martial Arts? The guildmaster stroked his bushy moustache several times over before answering her question. I guess the better way to think about Martial Arts is that every warrior learns them on their own, so every Martial Art is a result of their own unique approach. The ones that we commonly come to know are just the way we categorize ones that effectively do the same thing. It also means that you might have a dozen Martial Arts that others see as a single Martial Art, but only you can grasp the nuance in each enough to understand that theyre unique to themselves. I seealso, why do people shout? Shout? Yes, Ludmila said. Now that I understand what they represent, I realize that, occasionally, people call out the names of their Martial Arts when performing thembut its not actually necessary. Theres no reason to tell your opponent what youre doing, is there? Ah, that. In training, it helps a lot of people focus and visualize. You shouldnt have any trouble because theyve been drilled into you for years, but it works as an aid for warriors without that benefit. When your own Martial Arts start presenting challenges, you may end up doing it as well. It can help to solidify what the Martial Art is supposed to be doing, or convey its concept in some meaningful waythen again, I have heard some more frivolous ones C Merrys got a couple of them. That means there must be a reason outside of training, yes? First ones the same as before, the guildmaster told her. Sometimes you still dont have it quite down yet, or its just so hard that you need the extra oomph to bring it out. Basic Martial Arts arent usually called out after a certain point. The more common reason is that youre communicating with the people around you. When you work closely with a team, you come to learn all of the tools that each member has at their disposal and you figure various tactics involving them. Calling out a Martial Art is a way of notifying your party so that they can decide what to do about what you did. This is one of the main reasons why front line warriors tend to play a central role in any party: theyre generally in contact with the greatest threats, and develop a good feel for how a fight is going. The Warrior calls out Fortress C the party knows that the opponent has committed to an attack that merits the Martial Art and acts according to what they themselves have at their disposal. The healer knows that the warrior is probably okay, those in a position to deal damage know that they have an opening to exploit, or are free to dispatch other threats. The same goes with any action that potentially changes the flow of combat: communicating with your party is paramount when adventuring. Most of the things that you fight dont even care that you just yelled something, and those that do havent prepared in advance like your team has. By the time they react, its usually too late. Ludmila nodded silently several times throughout his explanation. It turned out that it wasnt as silly as she initially thought. Thank you for the explanation, Guildmaster, she said. Is there anything further I might need to know? Nothing comes to mind for now, he said. Still, this should keep you busy for a good, long while. If I think of anything, Ill let you know some other day. For the time being, I need to get back C weve gone so late that Im going to be paying for it in the morning. As if to emphasize his point, the Guildmaster covered his mouth and yawned. Turning around, he headed up after the others. While Ludmila started to dwell on how she should start, the Air Mephit vanished. Lord Mare cast another spell and, in the place of the previous summon, four more appeared. Ill leave these guys here for you, Lord Mare said. Just in case you kill a few accidentally. Maybe you can try some area attacks as well? As far as I know, warriors should have a few of those C especially the ones that use big weapons. A few do come to mind, yes, she replied. You wont be staying, my lord? Ill be in other parts of the Training Area fixing up some things while you do stuff here, he said. Umdid you have something for fast healing? A potion? That one attack you used broke your arm in three places and dislocated your shoulder. Was it really that bad? I didnt know that there was any way to tell at a glance like that. Classes capable of healing have skills or spells that can gauge health, mana and identify status ailments. A few others can too. I-it was really shocking: just a whole bunch of things popped up at once. Ludmila grimaced at the reminder C she wasnt keen on experiencing that again. It shouldnt happen, Ludmila said, now that I know about it. I wanted to prove that it wasnt just luck, and I used something that I decided would show that it wasnt beyond the shadow of a doubt. I wasnt aware of the consequences of doing so, but now I wont be trying anything so crazy. I dont think it was crazy. She blinked and stared at Lord Mare for a moment. You dont? I dont, Lord Mare replied. Shalltear says that youre different from other Humans. That youre more like us. You have a place to protect, and youll do whats necessary to protect it C even if it kills you. Other people might say that its crazy, but, to us, not doing that is whats crazy. Everything weve been given is for that purpose. Without purpose, theres no meaning to our existence. A-at least thats what Demiurge says C but we all feel the same way. Thank you, Lord Mare, Ludmila said quietly. Its encouraging to know that Im not alone in that thinking. Lord Mare looked down, scratching his cheek lightly. Oh! He looked up again, Theres one more thing I wanted to show you. Lord Mare turned around and walked to the mottled stone wall behind where the observers had gathered. He gave it a push, revealing a hidden door. Ludmila made her way over, taking a look inside. There was a small chamber and the edge of what looked to be a large pool of steaming water further in. Y-you were worried about a bath, right? Lord Mare said from beside her, I went ahead and made one. I hope its okay. Its wonderful, my lord, Ludmila replied. Thank you very much. The tension built up from training seeped out of her at the prospect of relaxation, and her thoughts turned to review the events of the day. L-Ludmila?! Through blurred vision, she raised her head at the alarm in Lord Mares voice. She brought a hand up to her face, finding her cheek wet with tears. W-whats wrong? Lord Mare hovered nervously in front of her, You dont look injured Hey Mare, whats taking you so C AAH! What did you do to her?! Lady Aura reappeared from the entrance, expression turning cross. Nothing! Lord Mare shrunk away, I-I didnt do anything! Haah? Then why is sheC Its alright, my lady, Ludmila sniffed. I was just thinking over what we learned just now. Are you really that happy about it? Lady Aura looked over at her, I mean, theyre better than your regular attacks, but even something as weak as a Death Knight will shrug it off. Its not about the Martial Arts themselves, Ludmila took a deep breath, but what led to them. Ive always appreciated what my parents did for me, even as a child. But, as I take more and more steps through life, I keep finding more to be thankful for C things I had no clue about until I needed them. She sniffed and wiped her eyes, then looked over at Lady Aura and Lord Mare. The Guildmaster is right: every drill; every technique; how Ive been taught to fight, think and act C its all in there, packed into my upbringing: generations of knowledge subtly passed on to me. The lessons of my house have been carefully crafted with the idea that death can come at any time for a Frontier Noble and, even should that happen, I can still learn after theyre gone. Theyve left me with so much Within her, gratitude, pride and heartache welled up with every word. Another sob wracked her body, and Ludmila lowered herself to the ground, hugging her knees as she wept quietly. Big sis Hsst! Get a clue, already! The trickling of the waterfall on the far shore of the grotto was the only sound in the air until Ludmila stood back up again. Lady Aura walked around for a bit before leaning in to take a look inside the bath. This isa secret room? She asked, What kinda traps did you put in there? A Mimic? Dont tell me you hid a Roper in the back A Roper? Ludmila wiped her eyes again and looked into the bath C she had no idea what Lady Aura was referring to. T-there isnt anything! Lord Mare cried in protest, Geez, big sis, its just a place where she can take a bath after training. She doesnt have the time to go back and forth with this new schedule. really? R-really! What if someone else finds it? Lady Aura said, Everyone is going to start expecting a hot bath at the end of their training. Uuumaybe I should put a Roper in there, after all I-I didnt say that you should! Lady Aura shuddered, Can you imagine hiding him in the bath? Eh? But hes a really nice person! What was a Roper? Lady Aura considered it a trap, but what sort of trap could you hide in a bath? Something like a Mimic could potentially be the bath, but her imagination failed her with what a Roper was. J-just make sure no one can find it, okay? Lady Aura told him, If you start using that kind of trap, half of the Adventurers will quit. How well hidden is this door, anyways? Lady Aura reached out to close the stone portal, and it merged seamlessly with the grotto wall. Ludmila leaned forward, trying to find any trace of where she knew it should be with no success. Hmm Lady Aura joined her in her inspection, I can see it pretty clearly, but can someone like Solution even find this? P-probably not, Lord Mare replied. Then why didnt you say so in the first place? WhaC! Y-you didnt ask! Why would I ask? Lady Aura frowned at him, This is supposed to be a level 12 floor: why would there be a door that needs a level 80 detector here? Lady Aura grabbed Lord Mares Arm, dragging him off amidst his protests. Anyways, she said over her shoulder, we need to get back to work. Were the only ones that know about that door, so you should be safe to use it. Just tell me if Mare tries to peep C I dont know what those women have been filling his head with while Im not around. The Dark Elf twins disappeared into the tunnels, with Lady Aura muttering darkly about how her brother was falling into deviancy. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Kesstris Esess worked up his courage, facing down the mysterious portal that hovered before him. He glanced to his rear, to the five Hunters who had been chosen to accompany him. They were all proud to have been selected by Lord Cocytus; excited to be sent to a place where their people could build new homes and flourish. Usually, it was rare for Lizardmen to have any desire to leave their ancestral homes. In the past year, however, the promise of Ainz Ooal Gown to bring prosperity to their people was slowly being fulfilled before their very eyes, so a few had become willing to embark on this great venture. A new tribe of the Lizardman Alliance C one under Kesstris leadership as their chief. Now, as he stared at the portal that was said to lead to their destination, he wasnt so sure if he should be looking forward to it. It was the land of the Human he had fought some time ago, in a duel to determine the leadership of the new tribe. Recalling the outcome, he suppressed a shudder. It would please me if youd stop gawking at the Gate and enter, an imperious voice said from the side. Theres another group headed to E-Rantel coming up, and I have a schedule to keep. Kesstris glanced nervously towards the source of the voice: a small, Elf-like figure in a voluminous black dress. She was one of the powerful servants of Ainz Ooal Gown, rumoured to be even more powerful than Lord Cocytus and Lord Mare. There were other rumours surrounding her, too: that she was actually an evil Undead creature, a being that revelled in suffering, death, and wanton destruction. The liege of his new liege C what hell was he being cast into? He wished he could return to Lord Cocytus service, but the Lord of the Great Lake was wroth after witnessing his dismal conduct during the duel as well. Swallowing audibly, Kesstris stepped forward tentatively, hesitating once again at the portals threshold before squeezing his eyes shut and forcing his legs to move. Warmth washed over him; the scent of cut timber and damp vegetation filled his nostrils. His eyes popped open, blinking rapidly several times as he squinted through the glare of the midday sun. Turning in place, he looked about. A flat stretch of coarse gravel and sand. Endless rows of timber piled high. A broad river with cliffs that towered over the opposite shore. The portal that he had just stepped out of. One of the Hunters appeared out of it, colliding into him, and they fell down into a tangled heap. A pair of boots appeared in his upside-down vision. The landing area of a Gate should be cleared of hazards, a voice said. That would include yourselves. It was her. Kesstris and the Hunter scrambled to their feet, getting out of the way of the others coming through the portal. They lined up nearby, eyeing everything nervously. When the last of their group joined them, the portal silently closed. Welcome to Warden''s Vale, she said in a clear tone that arrested their attention. I believe weve seen one another before, but allow me to introduce myself again. I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, Lord Protector of Wardens Vale and Defender of the Katze Reach. Though the way she spoke was strange, the feeling was eerily familiar. It was the same as when Shasuryu Shasha, head of the Lizardman Alliance, spoke. The head chiefs cool words could quench heated debates on the verge of coming to blows, even between the heads of the warriors and priests. His keen gaze was capable of withering opposition without uttering a single word. Over crowds of men and women on the eve of battle, his voice could still their quavering hearts and raise their spirits. This, then, was a Human Lord? The Travellers spoke nothing of Human Lords C only that Humans as a whole were a soft-skinned race, living in dry places with alien ways. Shasuryu Shasha was a mighty warrior who could wield druidic magic: could this Human Lord do so as well? Had she been concealing her strength? She felt more powerful now than when they had fought some weeks before. A feeling of hostility washed over him and he glanced at its source: another Human C the smaller one who had accompanied the Human Lord when they came to the Great Lake C was glaring directly in his direction. Kesstris Esess, he replied hurriedly as he dipped his head. These Hunters with me have come to scout the place wherewhere we must live. The sense of hostility vanished, but he couldnt help but silently berate himself after the words came out of his mouth. He was no good at speaking. Lord Cocytus had trained a few who could present themselves eloquently, but he felt the furthest thing from it. Hopefully, he didnt offend C having his tongue pinned to the ground once was one too many times. The assembled Lizardmen shifted uncomfortably as Baroness Zahradniks sharp gaze ran over them. Kesstris cringed slightly when it returned to him. It should take some time with your group, she said, so you should get started right away. Some time? He looked around again, seeing nothing but the river, its cliffs and the vast stores of timber. The Human Lord turned away, gesturing for them to follow. The others looked to Kesstris, and he led them in her wake, around the great piles of logs along the river. It took them several minutes to make their way, then they found themselves on the shore of a marsh that stretched north to the horizon. The members of the scouting party exchanged glances, gazing out and back between themselves again. Will this suffice? The Human Lord asked. Thisthis, Kesstris stammered. All of this? If the geese will let you, her lip curled up slightly C what did that mean? They can be quite ornery at times, so you may want to be careful around them. Human villagers forage on the shores as well, and my Rangers will eventually frequent the area. Where do you intend for us to live, exactly? I have received no information as to how many Lord Cocytus intends to send, she replied. I assume that it depends on your own findings? Y-yes, thats right, Kesstris said. At a glance, I feel that we could move the entire Lizardman Alliance C there is more space to live here than our home at the Great Lake. He looked to the Hunters, who all nodded at his words. In that case, the Human Lord said, you should at least bring enough to maintain a viable population. A viable population? Large enough to prevent inbreeding? Her expression changed, I suppose you could also have people move between other places to find suitable partners Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. I-Ill have to include that in my report to Lord Cocytus. I see. She said, Well, you may set your camps anywhere that suits you while you survey the area. Kesstris looked out at the expanse of dense vegetation, stands of strange trees and flows of water. It was quite different from the marshes in the shallows of the Great Lake. Is there anything dangerous here? Kesstris asked carefully, A-aside from the geese. Purple Worms, Swamp Sharks or Will-o-Wisps, for instance? "There was, she answered, once. House Zahradnik has long exterminated any aggressive threats to its people within the borders of Wardens Vale. There are no Demihuman tribes out on the floodplain, either." Exterminated. Kesstris finally pinned down the feeling that remained to haunt him since he had fought this Human Lord. There was a constant pressure that could be felt when fighting her, but, after a certain point, it went from the sense that she saw him as a challenge to her authority, to the impression that he was a pest that she was going to squash. He suppressed a shudder. Even the female accompanying this Human Lord looked at him like he was nothing more than a stain on cloth. Were all Humans like this? If you have any further questions, or if there is anything you require, I will be in my manor for the rest of the day C the building sticking out of the hill with a Death Knight guarding the door. With those instructions, she turned away and left them to their own devices. Kesstris gaze followed her partway back to the stony hill in the distance: a fortified position of layered ramparts and fences. Shaking his head, he turned back to his Hunters. How should we begin? Asked a black-scaled female. Materials for the camp, first, he answered. We should stick to the shore for now. The softskin chief said that theres nothing really dangerous, yet they live on a fortified hill of stone. Perhaps there are animals like venomous snakes and giant toads lurking in the water. The group spread out, looking for a convenient location to stockpile materials and construct shelters. Their heads turned up when a pair of large Undead appeared, carrying a tree trunk between them. He could not tell exactly how strong they were, but they were beyond the power of the Nazarick Old Guarders that were employed to defend the village at the Great Lake. They stomped by without pause, placed the trunk atop one of the piles, and went back the way they came. He motioned for the Hunters to head further north: it was probably best to not be underfoot. They eventually found themselves at the end of the timber yard, over two kilometres away from where they had started. The marsh still stretched on, but he thought he could see a rise on the far northern end. They gathered reeds from the shore, weaving them into tight mats. Mud was slathered on them to form panels for their makeshift huts: ones that could be dismantled and moved as they explored this new place. Well into the evening, a cosy ring of shelters had appeared, and a fire crackled in its midst. The scouting party squatted around the fire, sorting out their provisions. The black-scaled female, Ezsris, spoke as she munched on a smoked carp. So far, she said, this place shows abundance. Finding enough to build these shelters would have taken days back home. While foraging for materials, I noticed crabs and fish and plenty of useful plants. I thought we would be brought to some meagre place, reluctantly afforded to us, but the marsh here is vast C it is a great surprise that no one lives here. She was plainly excited about their prospects. Her eyes shone as she spoke, and the tip of her tail tapped the ground rhythmically. Why is it surprising? You heard the softskin chief: Exterminated. Anything they didnt like, they callously killed off. Now they have this entire valley to themselves. You are letting the bounty of this place blind you, Ezsris. Others have surely paid the price for it in the past. The cynical counter came from a male with sand-coloured scales, Usuryus. Kesstris considered his opinion more balanced. This valley was akin to a jealously guarded treasure, and the way that the Human Lord carried herself did not give off the aura of someone who wallowed in uncontested luxury. After his fight with her, he understood that she was a ruthless, trained killer: someone who probably had the blood of many on her hands. Were her vassals now, arent we? A hint of uncertainty entered Ezsris voice, and her tail went limp, I dont think Lord Cocytus sent us here to be exexterminated. Maybe, Usuryus said, maybe not. You heard what Lord Cocytus said: this softskin chief is someone elses vassal. The rumours about herwe cannot expect Lord Cocytus kindness here. He said we would learn fear, said a female with mottled grey scales on the other side of the fire. What does that mean? Are these Humans going to eat us? Our people can probably flourish in this place C maybe they intend on having us farmed like fish! I was meaning to ask about that later, a voice came from somewhere. The Human Lord suddenly appeared before them, the campfire casting a grim light over her features. Everyone cried out in terror. Half dove into their huts; Kesstris and Ezsris fell over themselves. Yenseus, the grey-scaled female, went stiff-tailed before fainting dead away. A-ask about what? Kesstris asked after he had recovered his wits. The fish farms, the Human Lords teeth gleamed in the light of the fire. Do you believe it possible to cultivate them here? Fish Farms? Did she plan on feeding the Lizardmen fish, then feed the Lizardmen to her people? No, that didnt sound quite right, but still Im not certain, he offered a noncommittal response. The ones that helped build the fish farms are back at the Great Lake C I do not know if any will come here. I suppose I will need to negotiate with Lord Cocytus for their construction, the Human Lord said. Do you know how the fish are raised? Ehmfrom what Ive seen, theyre now raised from fries, and the farms are divided by age. Lord Cocytus has grain brought in to feed the fish, but I think there are some other things added. The Human stared at him the entire time, causing him to shift uncomfortably. I see, she said. I should check on their requirements as wellhow are things so far? You seem to have made yourselves comfortable here. Y-yes, Chief, Kesstris said. Materials that we are accustomed to using are close and plentiful, so it went faster than anticipated. Well begin our work in the morning. That is good to hear, she said. Can any of you read or write? I-I dont think soa few have learned C those most eloquent that Lord Cocytus has selected to be trained C but we are none of that number. The Human Lord reached into a pouch at her side, withdrawing a thick roll of parchments. She separated one out and held it out to him. Can you understand this, then? He took the proffered sheet of paper, carefully unfurling it in his claws. It looked like a map, but of what, he wasnt sure. He passed it over to Ezsris, who had untangled herself and returned to her feet. A map? She looked down at it, then at their surroundings. Its only for the area near here, though. The Human Lord nodded slowly after the Hunters response, reaching into the pouch again. Kesstris inexplicably found himself carrying a small pile of maps and blank paper shortly after. Since you will be conducting a survey of the floodplain, she told them, I will be adding your findings into the demesne archives. Each of these sheets contains a section of the area, and you should be able to cover one of these maps per day. Each day, your chieftain will report your work to me at the manor C for the southern third, at least. I will send someone to you once youve made your way too far north to get back and forth quickly. He looked down at the maps in confusion. What was the purpose of this? Though Lord Cocytus had spearheaded the subjugation of other tribes in the vicinity of the Great Lake, and now oversaw its development, he usually relied on the existing experience of the locals for knowledge of the land. At any rate, the Human Lord said, the day must have been a long one for you, so that will be all for this evening. Remember to report to me at my manor tomorrow. Saying nothing further, she turned around and disappeared into the night. Kesstris stepped out after her, peering in the direction that she had gone in, but he couldnt tell where she was. Lizardmen had Darkvision, but she had either gone beyond its range or was quite stealthy. He looked over his shoulder several times as he returned to fire, unable to free his mind of the idea that there might be a predator stalking nearby. Back at the fire, he frowned down at the maps in his claws. Wait C he was already supposed to start reporting to her? The two who had hidden in their huts poked their heads out, while Ezsris was trying to rouse Yenseus, who was still passed out on the gravel. She didnt deny it, Usuryus low voice drifted out from his hut. Didnt deny what? It took a moment for Kesstris to realize what he was referring to, Oh. W-well, she only mentioned the fish farms at the Great Lake C maybe Humans hear things differently? Usuryus made his way out of his shelter and shivered, quickly padding over to the fire and tucking in his tail. The valley they were in was deep, and shadows fell over the land earlier than usual, making it cooler than they were used to. Icy winds came down from the Azerlisia Mountains at the Great Lake, but the sun also stayed over the horizon longer to lend the cold-blooded Lizardmen its warmth. Having a Human chief aside, those who came to live here would need to make some basic changes to their way of life. I cannot say if Humans hear things differently from us, Usuryus said, but youve seen the way that she moves. That one is a Hunter C she must have seen and heard what was said long before we even realized she was there. Kesstris couldnt refute his words. Hunters had supernaturally sharp senses that grew as they became more powerful C some even had ways to enhance them even further. Stop trying to scare everyone! Ezsris hissed at Usuryus, We must make the best of what is offered, or she will make less of us than what we are. Her words are those of one who is accustomed to using others, like the chiefs and elders back home. Besides, Lord Cocytus forbids the peoples of the lake from eating one another C why should it be any different here? Na?ve! Usuryus said, Too na?ve! Were the same age! Ezsris scowled as she went to throw a blanket of reeds over the still-unconscious Yenseus, What suddenly makes you so much wiser than I? Remember who she serves! Thatthat Vampire! A monstrous Undead being that feeds on the living! Who knows how many this Human has sacrificed to slake her mistress thirst? Have you not considered that we will be included in that number when our people come to live here? Maybe this chief only appears to be Human C none of us are familiar with how theyre supposed to look or behave. She might be another Undead who considers us a future meal. Enough. Kesstris told them, Ezsris is right: we cannot go back to the Great Lake, so we must do our best here. To falter will only make things worse. Our situation is still better than the hard times of years past when the tribes suffered from wars and seasons of starvation. If we are truly allowed to settle where we wish, our people that come here will quickly grow and thrive with the plenty that is clear to see. We will become a great tribe and, if we create many of the fish farms she is so interested in, perhaps she will not sacrifice too many of us to her bloodthirsty mistress. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 M-my lady, theres so much blood I think I have this figured out now, but get another towel, just in case. AiiieeeI cant watch this! Ludmila watched the crimson trickle run down her forearm, wrist and off of her pinky finger. Aemilia came and left a towel on the desk, pointedly looking away from the scene as she did so, before scurrying off again. She wasnt sure why her maid was perfectly fine with watching her fight the Lizardman at the Great Lake, yet had become so squeamish with what she was currently doing. There was a decanter below Ludmilas hand, slowly filling with her blood. It was a magical container, originally meant for storing drinks that could spoil, enchanted with both a Preservation effect and one that maintained the temperature of its content. If it could keep anything from water to wine to fruit drinks icy and fresh, Ludmila figured it could also store blood and keep it warm. She didnt know for certain, however. After asking about it in uncomfortably roundabout ways, she finally decided to give it a try. There were several troubles along the way C such as keeping the cut on her arm open and trying to figure out how to get it to flow into the decanter properly C but things now appeared to be working reasonably well. A-are you sure about this, my lady? Aemilia asked from where she stood at a distance, I dont think people are supposed to bleed that much C or at all. Ive seen people lose far more than this and still be perfectly fine after a bit of rest, she replied. Besides, the first time didnt feel bad at all. Blood continued to flow into the decanter. They were able to fill it earlier that morning and, as she had mentioned, there were no apparent ill effects. She quaffed a healing potion just in case, which then resulted in the blood mysteriously disappearing from the decanter. Unable to figure out why that was, she had no choice but to try again. This time, she would just use an ointment that would allow the cut to heal quickly without scarring. She supposed that the mere fact that she was doing something like this would strike nearly anyone as odd. After receiving special dispensation from the Royal Court that allowed her to create laws in her demesne for species with unique predator/prey relationships, she drew one up for the Krkono?e so that they could continue their ways within the bounds of her territory. After that, she started thinking about whether there were any other potential areas unique laws along those lines might be applied, and that thinking eventually led to Lady Shalltear. Her liege was a Vampire, after all. When they were together, Lady Shalltear would always eventually draw close to her, lightly touching her from time to time or grasping her arm. When they sat down to work on one thing or another, she would bring her seat near to Ludmila and eventually start leaning in close. At first, she thought that Lady Shalltear was just the warm and affectionate type, much like Clara was. After altering her perspective, Ludmila considered it possible that she was actually thirsty. Maybe it was both. The idea that she might actually be torturing her Vampire liege through their interactions was not something that had crossed her mind before, and guilt started to pile upon her. And so, resolving that she should at least try to do something about it, she went out and bought the enchanted decanter after some research on how they worked. Watching her blood slowly drain away, Ludmila organized her thoughts for the upcoming day. After the long days of Adventurer training in E-Rantel, Lord Mare had allowed her to keep both the Ring of Sustenance and the magical collar with the idea that it would help her do more work for the Sorcerous Kingdom. That they seemed so common made Ludmila wonder if her friends could be spared the rings as well. Clara, at least, would greedily snap up such a handy item. Ludmila used the trip back up the river as an opportunity to sleep, so everything she needed to organize beforehand had been done the night she arrived in Wardens Vale. The surveyors for the new Lizardman tribe arrived yesterday, and she needed to make sure that they understood what she desired out of them. Lord Mare would arrive in a few days to reshape the land for the next farming village, so she needed to make some last-minute checks there as well. She had yet to hear anything new on the Adventurer Guilds training expedition, but she would be able to ask about it when he came. The first two members of Zurrernorn would be arriving at some point in the week by way of the river: she would need to ensure that they would comply with the laws of the realm, then preparations for their workshop would have to be discussed. As for everything else, the borders were secure with no reported disturbances, the Krkono?e were slowly trickling in, and the summer harvest was well underway. The regular operations of her demesne were advancing according to schedule, so all that was left was to study her materials, train, make the occasional patrol, and wait for problems to address between various appointments. Freeing up so much time with the Ring of Sustenance was surely a wonderful thing. When the volume of blood reached the base of the decanters slim neck, Ludmila took a clean cloth from the desk, pressing it to the cut on her forearm. She stoppered the crystal container and waited for anything strange to happen to its crimson content. After several minutes with no change, she decided that the idea was working so far, and went about dressing her wound. A rapping sound issued from the door. Aemilia came out to answer, and Ludmila picked up the decanter, heading to the back of the manor to lock it away. She hoped that her idea would be useful to Lady Shalltear C anticipation was already starting to build up over her lieges reaction. Returning to the hall, she found the Chief of the Lizardmen awaiting her. She stepped in behind her desk, placing a hand lightly upon its worn wooden surface. Then they stood unmoving across from one another in silence. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Ludmila saw Aemilia out of the corner of her eye: she was trying to glare a hole into the Lizardman. Lady Shalltear said that Lord Cocytus was trying to instil some etiquette into the Lizardmen, but perhaps this one hadnt taken too well to it. He had not introduced himself before their duel, either. Then again, she wasnt sure what their regular customs were, nor did she know how to read their expressions. Good Morning, Chief Esess, she said. Ah, he seemed to come to life again, yes, good morning, Chief. Ive come as youve ordered. Chief Esess promptly answered, as if spurred to reply by her words. His tone did not seem to hold any disrespect or ill-will, however C perhaps he was just unpracticed. How did you find the conditions overnight? She asked. This valley appears to be at a higher altitude than the Great Lake, Chief Esess answered, and its depth limits some of the daylight, so its cooler than we are used to at this time of year. Are Lizardmen sensitive to temperature? Will it be a problem for your families? Muuwith shelter, it will not be too bad, I think. If we build good homes over the water, the temperature will be warmer, and more stable, he appeared to ponder after he spoke. This placehow cold will it become in winter? Snows will cover the mountains, passes and highlands around the Vale during the winter, she told him. The bottom of the valley sometimes sees snow, but it never gets cold enough to stay. The Lizardman chief was silent for a while, and Ludmila glanced out the window beside her desk. Outside, there was a smaller, black-scaled Lizardman that appeared far more energetic than the one in the hall with her. Her tail was waving sinuously about as she looked around, and the villagers were doing their best to not get distracted from their work. She turned back to look at Chief Esess, who continued to ponder. Will this be an issue? Ludmila spoke into the silence. Im not sure, the chief looked down. At the foot of the Azerlisia Mountains, the Great Lake sees cool winters, but snow is a rare event. Past Travellers have claimed that it becomes warmer the further south one goes, so I thought it may be the case here This is true, Ludmila said, but we are not that far south. Wardens Vale is over 150 Kilometres southwest of the Great Lake. Truly? He tilted his head, The Sorcerous Kingdom is a mighty nation, so I thought we would be sent to some distant land. Ludmila smiled inwardly. Considering how powerful it was, the Sorcerous Kingdom would certainly be thought of as some vast empire rather than a single duchy by almost anyone. In all of her interactions with the members of the Royal Court, she could never get a sense of where else it might be present beyond E-Rantel. Well, in our case, Ludmila told him, it only takes about a day and a half to get to E-Rantel by way of the river, and E-Rantel is only about three days by wagon to the Great Lake. You can get there quite easily if you have a need, Chief Esess. I see He looked back up at her, I am curious, however: why do you call me chief? You are our new chief, no? I am serving as your liege, but I am not your Chief in that sense. Lord Cocytus chose you to lead the immigrants, yes? But I was defeated by you in a ritual challenge She furrowed her brow over his confusion. I suppose I should explain how Human lands work, she said. If I understand it correctly, your tribes were brought together under the leadership of Lord Cocytus to live in a single village? That is correct, chief C I mean, er In Human lands at large, the initial form of address with titled persons is by their title, she explained, and my lady will suffice for me after that. Wardens Vale is the name by which my territory has become known, but the title is actually Zahradnik C House Zahradnik is the name of those whose members tamed this land. SoLady Zahradnik? Then my lady. Thats right, Ludmila smiled slightly. Now, how does one address a Lizardman chief? Just Chief usuallymy lady. Then it is the same as small Human settlements, she said. Are there other positions of importance? Those responsible for organizing various portions of your tribes? There are the heads who represent important groups C the High Priestess, the Head Warrior, the Head Hunter C and also the Elders. How large were your tribal villages before Lord Cocytus gathered them together? My own C the Green Claw tribe C had around four hundred, including children. I seeyour villages are much larger: around the size of a small Human town. Human villages do not have a need beyond the Chief and a handful of Elders, but Human towns have a mayor and his advisors. Ludmila turned to look out of the window, gazing out over the floodplain. If what she saw at the Great Lake was an accurate representation of what could be supported in an area, Wardens Vale would be able to accommodate thousands of Lizardmen in the future. Tell me, Chief Esess, she asked as she glanced around to find the Lizardman that had been wandering around, if you were to conjure the image of a perfect Lizardman village in your mind, what would it be like? Muuu His tail twitched slightly, A perfect villagea thousand would be considered prosperous. With the new fish farms, there would be no starvation. Anything else? I feel that we would be happy with this, Chief Esess replied, as long as our families are safe. The Chief seemed to consider little more than security, numbers and food, with no mention of industries, services or trade. Though exposed to the undeniably advanced Sorcerous Kingdom for much longer than the Humans of E-Rantel C nearly a year, if the accounts she heard were correct C the Lizardmen carried the basic outlook of many primitive Demihuman tribes, who were satisfied with subsistence, out in the wilderness. Unless they bred quite rapidly, Chief Esess vision of a prosperous village was a far off future. Lord Cocytus desires for the Lizardmen appeared to be far more than this. He made attempts at teaching them proper protocol and instilling a warrior code into them. Ludmila wasnt sure if it was by Lord Cocytus request, but Lady Shalltear had purposely included their village at the Great Lake as a link in the aerial transportation network as well. If they were to be integrated fully into the Sorcerous Kingdom, able to make tangible contributions of their own, then Ludmila supposed that her job would be to not only ensure their survival under her rule but to organize them in some productive and advantageous way. The first thing she thought would be required was to lay out some sort of groundwork that allowed them to mesh well with her style of governance, as well as figure out ways to qualify their inherent advantages. I am certain that a village of a thousand will not be a problem, Chief Esess, Ludmila told him, but that number seems quite a ways away unless your people are naturally fecund. Ehmyes, my lady, he paused awkwardly for a moment, no C I meant our families are not overly large. A thousand would take generations C even the village at the Great Lake barely has that number. The tribes had many more, once, but in the war last year, and in the hard times of the past, hundreds perished. In that case, she said, we will ensure that your village is ready to take advantage of what the Sorcerous Kingdom has to offer before then. Lord Cocytus has charged me with your growth and development, so I will be ensuring that the appropriate measures are taken to secure a valued place for your people in our nation. Erh The chiefs tail went limp. Though your priorities will lie with directing the survey work for now, you will also be learning how the various structures of the Sorcerous Kingdom function, and we can explore the ways that your people may integrate with them. Structures? He stared at her. Yes, she nodded. Structures. The government, economy and the many national and private institutions that exist in our nation. As a leader of your people, it will be important to understand how they each affect them. Muu Muu? Chief Esess brought a clawed hand to his nose, scratching it lightly. I, erhavent sent the Hunters to start their work yet, he said. Please allow me to go out and get them started. Of course, Ludmila smiled. I will come with you as well. We can begin our work while you oversee your surveyors. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Kesstris Esess wasnt exactly sure what happened. After a night curled up in his makeshift shelter, under a pile of half-dried reeds, he awoke to the gloomy chill of the morning. He forced himself out to start a new fire, moving about in the thick mists to warm himself up. The others stirred before he headed off to the Human Lords place, and Ezsris tagged along, excited to see what a Human village was like. Kesstris was almost certain the female would get herself in some sort of trouble, but her excitement made it hard to refuse her. It was so cold in the depths of the valley C where did she get all of her energy? They walked several kilometres, past the timber yards and to the fortress village beyond. Along the way, they stopped and scurried back behind a row of timber, peeking out at a massive feline Beastman who must have been twice his length. It stalked across their way silently, on the heels of several small, woolly creatures less than half of Kesstris size. He didnt focus much on them, however C he was preoccupied looking at the dagger-sized fangs of the Beastman and the wickedly curved claws poking out of its huge paws. Was the terrifying Beastman tending to its livestock? He wasnt sure how such a large being could survive on so few of the small creatures. Did they prey on other things in this land? Maybe it might consider the Lizardmen as a decent meal. Against his better judgement, he came out to fearfully ask some questions, but then they flew C making their way over the broad river to the cliffs on the other side. Kesstris and Ezsris could only stare in disbelief as the Beastman and its small herd of livestock floated away to become mere specks over the water. How did these Humans survive in a place where giant, predatory Beastmen flew? None of the Undead sentries appeared to pay it any mind: this Human Lord must have displayed her dominance over these Beastmen somehow. Kesstris was starting to think he was quite lucky getting away with just having his tongue stabbed. Shortly after they entered the village, he lost sight of Ezsris, who had probably gotten distracted by something, somewhere. He hoped she wouldnt end up causing some sort of trouble. Making his way awkwardly up the stairs and ramparts, he wondered if anything had actually ever tried attacking this place. It seemed a difficult thing for his kind, at least. Along the way, Humans would glance at him briefly before returning to their tasks and, partway up the hill, he found the building with the Death Knight that the Human Lord had described. Upon being let in by the mean-looking Human attendant, he was overwhelmed by the odour of blood. Kesstris looked all about the place nervously as he waited in front of a small desk. His Darkvision allowed him to see the interior, but he couldnt figure out where the scent was from. The discussion of the previous evening came back to him: maybe the Vampire had just visited, and a grisly sacrifice made. He did not have long to dwell on the image, however, as the Human Lord came to stand at the desk before him. Then he was buried in a mountain of words, many of which he did not understand. Now, he staggered back out, having made the excuse that he needed to have his Hunters start their work. Kesstris had risen not an hour ago, yet he was already exhausted. On the way back down, he found Ezsris being dangled high above the ground, a Death Knight holding the hunter up by her tail. Her head was pointed straight down at the grass, and her jaw hung slightly open. She swung back and forth lightly in the wind but was otherwise very still. E-Ezsris? He managed to stammer out her name at the sight. The black-scaled female stirred, turning her head to eye Kesstris. Oh, she said, a handsome chief has come to my rescue? I tried playing dead, but this Undead wishes to keep me. did you do something? He asked. I went inside this building here, she pointed to some sort of shed. Humans were going in and out and the door was open, so I thought to see what it was about. Then there was this little Skeleton inside that became angry at me. Lady Zahradnik walked past them, entering the building behind the Undead sentry. This is an outrage, my lady! A miffed voice drifted out, That thing came inside and started rooting around all over the place! She ignored my protests, so I had no choice but to have the gentleman outside take her away. Was anything stolen? Well, no, but half the warehouse is a mess now, the voice sighed. Please tell me we are not going to have random reptiles entering and poking their heads everywhere, my lady. I will have a word with them, Jeeves. Lady Zahradnik appeared in the doorframe, walking back out to stand in front of Kesstris and Ezsris. Her eyes went from one of them to the other. Hello, Ezsris smiled. Do your people have the habit of going through others belongings, Chief Esess? N-no, my lady, he replied. This one is simply too curious for her own good. As Chief, Lady Zahradnik said, the conduct of your people is your responsibility. If the situation becomes so severe that I am forced to act personally, the result may not be to your liking. Yes, my lady, he dipped his head. W-will I need to find a new Hunter? Or The Undead dangling Ezsris over the ground released its hold, and she flopped to the ground. The young Huntress scrambled to her feet, rubbing her tail as they followed Lady Zahradnik down the hill. To Kesstris great relief, she made no further attempts to get herself into trouble, and Lady Zahradnik wasted no time in returning to their camp on the shores of the floodplain. They arrived to the sight of the other four Hunters basking in the sun. The Lizardmen seemed entirely oblivious to their approach, so Kesstris started dragging his feet over the gravel. Lazy eyes slowly opened in their direction, then grew wide when they finally registered their approach. The sound of panicked movements filled the air as they scrambled to stand in a line. Do you have any questions about what youre to do? Lady Zahradnik asked Kesstris. His mouth opened, then closed again. He still only had a vague idea of what she wanted, and even less of an idea why. Walking over to his hut, he retrieved the maps she had handed to him. You asked if we were learned in writing yesterday, he said after returning, why? So you could record the results of the survey work, she replied. As it is, you may use whatever means you are familiar with to note the plants, animals and other important features that you come across. You should be making special note of anything particularly rare or useful. Kesstris scratched his chin in thought. Was there a reason to be so thorough? What she asked for would take weeks. They still needed time to move in and build their homes as well C winter was still months away, but this place was still cool, even in the summer. Would it be enough to collect what grows in the area shown by each map? He asked, Of the plants, at least. We have no way to keep animals. That will be fine, Lady Zahradnik replied. Just be sure to remember what animals you do find when you deliver your report. Actually The Human Lord turned to look in the direction of the hill, then back to him. Rather than risk losing any information, she said, Nonna will come and record their findings until your administrative aide arrives. I have much to go over with you before you start moving your people into the Vale. Nonna? She is the senior administrative official of my demesne. As Nonna and her subordinates will be coordinating with your people in the future, now is as good a time as any to become familiar with one another. You should go ahead and get your people started C I will be waiting at your camp here. With that, she walked over to the fire and pulled out some sort of tome. The Human Lord appeared to pay them or their surroundings little mind as she flipped through its pages. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Kesstris made his way down to the muddy shores of the floodplain, motioning for his Hunters to follow. After looking out at the landscape of clumped marsh plants and waterlogged trees, he turned to address them. Soare there any questions about what Lady Zahradnik has ordered us to do? The Hunters looked to one another, then Ezsris spoke. Its understandable enough, she said. We are to identify the things in this place, and she wishes to record as much as possible for future reference. I think she should have been talking to you instead of me. Kesstris eyed her tail, which was once again starting to swish about energetically, Just listening to her makes me tired. A task for Hunters, she waved a hand lightly. As Chief, you have many other things to do, yes? Like placating this Human Lord. We were sent to explore this place anyways, and what she wants is one and the same. Just leave it to us! Her last statement was punctuated by the slap of her tail on the ground. Kesstris let out a sigh: it didnt take her very long at all to regain her excitement after angering the Undead in the stronghold. At least she couldnt get herself into trouble out here. Probably. W-what was the Human place like? Yenseus asked, Did you see anything that might be dangerous? They live in caves dug into the hill, Kesstris said. Its strange C I thought the Travellers said that the Humans lived in shelters that they built on the plains. There were many dozens of Humans there, but I went straight to the dwelling of the Human Lord. Then what was that like? It was The Hunters leaned forward as his voice trailed off. It was what? Usuryus prompted. Umlike a cave? He held out his hands, trying to form what he described, There was a wooden part that extended out a little bit, so it looked a little bit larger than the other Human dwellings. You didnt see anything weird inside? Ezsris asked. Weird? When the Human Lord came out with you, she smelled of blood. Kesstris never knew that bringing a skilled Hunter could cause so many problems for him. There seemed to be no end to the troubles that she brought. C-chief, Yenseus said fearfully, youre not hiding anything from us, are you? The way you speak to this Human Lord has changed as well It smelled like blood, Kesstris said, but we dont know what happened! Maybe they were preparing food or something Oh, dont forget to tell them about those flying cat Beastmen too, Ezsris tail waved excitedly. Ive never seen such a large Beastman before! It was twice as long as the Chief. Its paws were three times the size of my head C the claws must have been like swords! Yenseus cringed, holding her head in her hands. A terrified, keening sound issued from her throat. The other Hunters started looking over their heads. I-it didnt do anything! Kesstris tried to calm them down, It just walked by with its livestock and flew over to the other side of the river. The Humans didnt even pay any attention to it. LookLord Cocytus sent us here to find a place to live, so lets get started. Theres supposed to be someone coming to record your findings, so make sure you cooperate. Lets not make a bad impression, alright? Ezsris had already vanished into the reeds before he finished talking, and the others reluctantly went on their way. Kesstris was so tired, yet their work had barely begun. He shuffled back to the camp, where he found that a figure in black robes had joined Lady Zahradnik. I thought I would introduce you to Nonna before she joined your surveyors, Lady Zahradnik said when he reached them. Nonna is an attach from the central administration, here to both assist with various tasks and learn about the different peoples of the Sorcerous Kingdom. She is currently working as my head administrative official. She? Kesstris eyed the Undead being as it was introduced. Why was it a she? There were many Nazarick Old Guarders around the Great Lake, but none were defined in such terms. There were none to be seen here, for that matter: in their place, even more powerful Undead were employed. Was this land that much more dangerous than their old home? Everything here either did not make much sense or was outright worrisome. With the rich bounty of the land dangled before them, it felt like one of those old stories where a greedy child was enticed into a den of monsters. He dipped his head in greeting, and Nonna stared back at him silently in return. After a moment, the Undead being went by him to head down to the floodplain. Lady Zahradnik cleared her throat. She is not one for pleasantries, she told him, but she will become much warmer once you establish a working relationship. When your own village becomes large enough, you will have your own Elder Lich helping out there. For my village? Thats right, she replied, every administrative division in my territory will have at least one Elder Lich working in it. The harbour town will need more when it starts growing, but the villages usually only end up with one. Why would we need an Elder Lich to help us run things? He asked. HmmI suppose we didnt actually see any at the Great Lake. How was your village organized? I believe you mentioned a Chief, various heads and elders Kesstris had received much instruction in running a village, in accordance to his future role outside of the Great Lake, so he inwardly breathed a sigh of relief over the idea that they were now reviewing matters more familiar to him. After the war, he told her, Lord Cocytus gathered our people into a single village as an alliance of tribes. A unified council was created, with the chiefs of the old tribes, their heads and their elders. Lord Cocytus oversaw proceedings sometimes, but daily matters were usually left for us to take care of. If there was anything important to discuss, we would let him know. That is roughly similar to the way Humans do things, Lady Zahradnik said. So we can use the ways you are accustomed to as a starting point for how things are done here. In the future, each Lizardman village will be run by its own chief, and the entire tribe will be led by a council of your leaders. Each villageso you mean to have many Lizardmen come to live here? That would depend on several factors, she replied, but, provided that the fish farms are possible here, at least as many as necessary to meet the needs of the demesne. There will be demand downriver as well, but I need to see the effects of these farms on the land before trying anything too ambitious. why are you doing this? Because it is His Majestys will, she said. As a member of the nobility, it is my duty to realize the will of the Sorcerer King. To follow the strong was the way of his people, but the Human Lords tone towards this duty to Ainz Ooal Gown was not one of worship C nor was it grudging acceptance or the resignation of the weak. Her voice was tinged with something else, and Kesstris wondered what it was. Isis there a reason why you wish things done in this manner? He asked, You could rule us personally if you so chose. His initial fears were that she would come to rule them directly, driving the Lizardmen to serve in whatever purpose she had in mind for them. Many who witnessed the brutal outcome of their duel feared that they had fallen out of favour and would be handed to a tyrant C one whom Lord Cocytus claimed would instil fear into them again. Well, she was still frightening enough as it was. Because that is the way of things, her lips turned up slightly. All peoples have members of their own that lead them. Lizardmen have Lizardman Lords, do they not? In the past, the Lizardman tribes were led by the strongest amongst them. Only one or two chieftains might be what one might consider a Lizardman Lordthough Shasuryu Shasha, who appears to have the same mysterious power as you, currently heads to council It is no great mystery, she said. Not any more, at least. You seem to have trained enough under Lord Cocytus for him to recognize your quality: have you heard him refer to Classes and Levels? Muuthese words I have heard before, he replied. There is much confusion about them, however. Many feel that the old way of looking at things makes more sense. That is perfectly understandable, Lady Zahradnik nodded. Until one comes to their own realization of this aspect of our world, it is difficult to grasp, let alone work with. I am still developing my own understanding, but I am confident that I know enough that it can be used to our advantage. The baroness reached down to arrange a dozen large branches over the campfire. The flames rose, and Kesstris grew more alert as warmth seeped into him. The Lords that you see amongst many races are actually a type of class, Lady Zahradnik said, dusting off her hands. Though different races have various qualities unique to them, all Lords appear to manifest abilities useful in leading their people. I still find it strange to refer to myself as such but, as a Frontier Noble, I am probably recognized as a Human Lord by Demihumans who have Lords of their own. You seem to have come to this understanding as well, comparing my abilities to those of this Shasuryu Shasha. Kesstris nodded slowly. It made a sort of sense, and having her use similar abilities on him might be seen as proof of her claim. I understand your words, he said. But our chiefs earn their positions through ceremonial contests of strength and proof of their value as leaders. I may be chief for now, but should someone stronger come alongshould the strongest not lead? It may be presumptuous of me, Lady Zahradnik replied, but I believe that leaders should be groomed from a young age. Humans have many vocations C classes, if you will C and those who become the most proficient at their work are the ones that have done so from a young age and pursued it without diverting from their course. An excellent smith is not also an excellent Tailor, Farmer and Miner: they are just a smith. People who divide their efforts between disparate paths are never as proficient as those who focus on one. To this end, my subjects are respected for the fruits of their labour C the expertise and products only they can deliver. So it is the same with any class: I do not make judgements solely based on how strong or weak someone is. Those who are strong C those with high levels C are so because they must be. A smith must be high level because they are needed to craft the best equipment possible. An enchanter must be high level in order to ensure that this excellent equipment is imbued with the best magics possible. A warrior must be high level because, without their strength, all else can be stolen away. With the support of the people that they defend, they will be equipped with the best items possible so they may perform their duties to the highest standard. It is difficult to discern who can excel, but we must support all so we can have the strongest society as a whole. This is a bit of wisdom from my own faith C something proven time and again. With the knowledge provided by the Sorcerous Kingdom, as well as the resources allocated to the study of this wisdom, the truth only becomes more clear. Your own faith? Kesstris frowned, You do not worship Ainz Ooal Gown? Come to think of it, he saw no statues or monuments to Ainz Ooal Gown in this place: only the flags of the Sorcerous Kingdom waving here and there. I do not, Lady Zahradnik said. My gods are the Six Great Gods of humanity, who came to live amongst us over six centuries ago. It is their wisdom that I refer to, and their tenets that have guided my house. B-but Ainz Ooal Gown is the Supreme God of Death! The Human Lord stilled and stared at him for a long while. Kesstris knew little of Human expressions, but he had the distinct feeling that he said something he shouldnt have. T-then what of our offerings to him? He pushed their conversation along, Our tributes? Religious offerings aside, she replied, we generally do not deliver tributes here: we pay taxes. Taxes? Simply put, this territory is my title, granted to me by the Sorcerous Kingdom to manage. My vassals take up contracts of tenancy, and a share of the lands production is paid to them for their skills and labour. The remainder goes towards the maintenance, security and development of the demesne. This was certainly not something that was done at the Great Lake. Even now, they relied on the generosity of Ainz Ooal Gown to provide for their needs as they awaited their fish farms to become fully operational. The description of taxes was an unfamiliar thing. In the past, the Lizardmen took care of their own families, foraging or hunting for what they needed. No one demanded that a portion be given up simply for using the land C not the Chiefs, nor Lord Cocytus. H-how are we to survive these taxes? He asked, We barely had enough to live before That is one purpose of this survey being conducted, she answered. Taxes only come with production, so you will not be paying them until weve established what is necessary for a single village to survive, and how much land each one is capable of managing. At the bare minimum, every village will not be lacking for basic needs, so you need not worry about that. Do you see any problems with this? If her words were spoken truly, Kesstris thought it was far better than their initial expectations. Spectacularly so. Over time, there would be more Lizardmen living here than at the Great Lake. He felt a thrill of anticipation at the prospect, and his tail started waving over the gravel. If it is possible, he said, I would like to see my people prosper here. Good, Lady Zahradniks teeth gleamed at him. Then, while your Rangers perform their survey work, I will begin your instruction in the ways of lordship. It will be a long process, but you will learn how to read and write, how your tribe will integrate with the rest of my demesne, and become familiar with the laws, institutions and customs of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Kesstris tail went limp again. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Ludmila made her morning rounds around the harbour village, quietly tracing her way around the residents and migrants awaiting the construction of the next village. Chief Esess would not be seeing her today, as Lord Mare was scheduled to landscape the second village and its surrounding fields. Though she was now able to work through the night, there were still various things that needed to be addressed during the daytime hours, and she needed to get all of her responsibilities well out of the way before then. Her thoughts continually drifted to the upcoming appointment, however, making it difficult to fully focus on her tasks. Over the course of the past few months, Ludmila had come to know Lord Mare and Lady Aura quite well, both through their association with Lady Shalltear and her own activities as a member of the Adventurer Guild. Lord Mare was something like the opposite of Ludmilas brothers, who often tried to escape their responsibilities to pursue activities that they personally found more interesting: like hunting, sparring or patrolling the border. By contrast, Lord Mare was not only filled with passion for his duties, but he was clever and industrious as well. He was also mild-mannered and was a good listener C a little brother that any big sister would be proud to have, as she imagined Lady Aura must be. He was quite the perfectionist, however. The foundation for the first farming village took two days as they figured things out, altering it again and again until he was satisfied. With the past in mind, she set aside the rest of her day and most of the next so she could accompany him as he worked. Those clearing the land were told to stay based out of their camps to continue working, and deliveries would be put on hold for as long as Lord Mare needed. On the way back to her manor, she found the Linum family relaxing in front of their home. Good morning, Lady Zahradnik, Wiluvien greeted her as she approached. Roughly five months into their pregnancies, the two sisters appeared healthy and generally well. They were no longer able to conceal their growing bellies with loose clothing, but it seemed that no one was giving them any trouble over anything. Their mother, however, continued to remain in the same state that she had entered since separating her from Campbell Fassett. Good morning, Ludmila replied. How are you all feeling? My sister and I couldnt be any better, my lady, Wiluvien answered for them. Our mother, however Throughout their brief exchange, Ilw Linum sat and continued to eat breakfast, uncaring of the world around her. She never spoke or seemed to recognize anything beyond her personal routines, remaining uncommunicative even with her daughters. Ludmila had some confidence that, upon taking her in, the reinforcing effect that she had on her own vassals would help her the same way as it had with her daughters but. Thus far, however, there was no discernible change in her condition. There is no hurry, Ludmila told them gently, I was just making sure everything was alright with your family. Thank you, my lady, Lluluvien said. Im sure something will change, someday. If you The chambermaids voice trailed off as her gaze went past Ludmilas shoulder. Ludmila turned and found that Lord Mare had arrived. He looked around until he spotted her and made his way over, his golden hair and short, white skirts fluttering in the breeze. Good Morning, Lord Mare, she greeted him with a curtsey. Good MoCwah! Lord Mare jumped at a loud cry that issued from behind her, and Ludmila quickly pivoted around to stand in front of him. Wiluvien and Lluluvien had joined Ludmila in her greeting, but they were now staring down in shock at their mother, who had thrown herself to her knees, pressing her forehead to the ground. What happened? Ludmila asked, Is she alright? She scanned the nearby surroundings, looking for anything that might have attacked Mrs Linum. After several moments, she looked back. The Linum sisters were trying to help their mother up, but she wouldnt budge. Umwe should go, Lord Mare told her. Go, my lord? Ludmila replied. But sheC Lord Mares gaze met with hers: he wasnt wearing his usual, timid look. She let out a small sigh and nodded, following him back up to the potted tree he had placed near the manor. He motioned for her to step through, and she took one last glance towards the Linum family. Ilw Linum was still in the same position, and her daughters looked about as confused as Ludmila felt. Shaking her head, Ludmila walked into the tree, stepping out into the first farming village. Another tree of the same species was planted in one of the public gardens, allowing them to get from place to place quickly. Each of the planned villages would have similar trees, as would the other settlements in her demesne should they need them. They made their way out of the gate and walked up through the fields being harvested by the Farmers and their skeletal farmhands. After some time watching her tenants at work, Ludmila decided to ask Lord Mare about the strange incident. Do you know what happened back there, my lord? Mrs Linum has been mostly unresponsive to anyone for months, and I havent seen her react to anything so strongly since we found her in Fassett County. Lord Mare looked up at her for a moment, then his gaze went back to the road ahead of them. After they had gone a short distance, he licked his lips before giving a tentative-sounding reply. Itsits a weird thing. The Elves around here react to big sis and me really strangely C especially the slaves. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I wasnt aware that there were other Elves enslaved around E-Rantel, Ludmila said. The ones that came in werent from E-Rantel, he told her. They were from someplace to the south. Maybe Merry can explain it better? Merryyou mean the Ranger from the Adventurer Guild? She furrowed her brow, I had no idea she acted like that around you. She doesnt, Lord Mare said, not like that, anyways. At first, it wasnt really there but, after a bit, her behaviour changed. When shes around big sis and me, its like shes caught somewhere between acting that way towards us, and being waryor scared. We didnt want to ask; we werent sure if she would end up like the others. Something to do with ElvesLudmila didnt know the first thing about them beyond their long lives and other telltale traits. What was important here, however, was that Mrs Linum had reacted with more life than Ludmila had witnessed from her in months. These Elf slaves you came across, my lord, she said. If you dont mind my asking, what happened to them? Since they were slaves that were forced into what they did, Lord Mare replied, Lord Ainz said to not hurt them. They ended up in our servicebut theyre pretty annoying. annoying? Un, he nodded. Theyre all aggressively servile, and they wont leave us to do our own stuff at home. They try making me wear pants, and they keep encouraging big sis to wear dresses as wellwhats wrong with them? Seriously Lady Aura dislikes dresses? She doesnt hate them; shes just more comfortable wearing what she usually does. B-but they wont leave you alone, you know! They try to dress you up and feed you, and they hang around you all the time commenting on everything. Lord Ainz said that were not allowed to get rid of them, either. They sound a bit like Aemilia, Ludmila smirked. Out of curiosity, are they those women Lady Aura seems to always grumble about? Lord Mare nodded silently, and Ludmila pondered over what she had been told. At the least, she said at length, theyre doing better than Mrs Linum. I suppose Ill have to see what Merry knows about thisare you certain it isnt some sort of Elf secret? I dont want to anger her by asking. We have no idea what it is, really, he said, and the Elves serving us dont want to say anything about it. Theyre always more concerned about taking care of us. Maybe theyre actually like Merry: theres something that scares them, but theyre scared to even say what it is Ludmila couldnt imagine what they could possibly be so fearful about. She would ask Merry about it at some point, but it appeared that she would need to be careful about it. They reached the first section of cleared forest. Overall, the work was now well past the place where the fourth town would be. The arrival of the Golems sped things up immensely, both with harvesting trees and transporting them to the timber yard on the flats. Each of the prepared sections covered roughly the same area as the first farming village and its surrounding terraces. A strip of forest one kilometre in width divided each: stretching all the way from the forests further up the valley slope, to the edge of the floodplain below. Lord Mare stopped and reached into his inventory, pulling out several sheets of parchment. Hmmhas anything changed since you came up with this? He asked as he looked through them. Ludmila looked down at the parchments with him, confirming that the maps and the changes detailed upon them were current. The terraces of the first farming village would continue up the entire valley, running through the strip of her demesne allocated for cultivating agricultural crops. The sections of forest between them would be mostly left as they were, save for slight modifications to ensure that runoff would flow into a brook going down the midst of each. It looks accurate, my lord, she said after they examined all of the pages. O-okay, be careful where you standactually, would you like to come with me? Where are you going? Ill be working from above, he said, so you can fly up with me and make sure things are going the right way. Is there anything special that I need to do? She asked. N-no? He answered, Ill just cast the spell and you can follow me around. Very well, my lord. Fly. Lord Mare cast the spell, then cast it again on her. She watched him fly upwards, then she looked down at her boots, which were still planted on the ground. Lord Mare floated back down to her. UmIm not flying you, he told her. Youre flying you. How does that work, my lord? Lord Mare leaned over from where he was floating, extending a hand towards her. Ludmila reached out and clasped it. His grip tightened. Ei! Huh? The sky and the ground were taking turns entering her vision. The fact that he had hurled her with one hand sent her spinning through the air like a clay shingle as she rapidly ascended over the Vale. Her entire body had turned as stiff as a wooden plank, not even allowing a breath to escape. The scenery continued to whirl around her as she tried making sense of what was going on. Does this qualify as something weird? Maybe I should mention this to Lady Aura The first thing she needed to do was relax and start breathing again. Secondly, she needed to stop spinning before her breakfast came out. Fortunately, the mere thought of control started slowing her. She was slightly higher than the western crest of the Vale by the time her ascent levelled out. Her head continued spinning long after she stopped. Catching her breath as she stood stationary in the air, Ludmila looked around. What she saw wasnt all that different from when she looked down at her home from the ridge of the valley, which was vaguely disappointing. The idea that she had some sort of strange control over her movements through the air seemed to prevent the sense of vertigo that she might have normally had from looking down off of a cliff. As she tested her mobility, a patrolling Bone Vulture glided past, eyeing her bobbing and weaving movements curiously. Ludmila stopped and eyed it back. Wait, she called out, come back. The Bone Vulture wheeled around, coming to an awkward-looking hover before her. She scanned the landscape below before issuing an order. Go down to the road and await further instructions. The Bone Vulture dove to the ground, alighting on the road near the untouched strip of forest. Fly along the edge of the woods. The Bone Vulture did as it was told, flapping its way up along the forest. She directed it to several other places before sending it back on its patrol, musing over her findings. "A-are you stuck?" Lord Mare called up to her. Ludmila looked down at this voice, finding that he was looking up directly beneath her. She drew her skirts tightly around her knees before willing herself downwards. When she tried to stop at Lord Mares altitude, she plummeted straight past him. It wasnt until she had descended another hundred metres or so that she finally reversed direction to fly back up beside him. Flight spells have a maximum regular speed, he told her. They also have a set acceleration, but, if youre going down, you can carelessly add to your falling speed. You have to control yourself going down or you might hit the ground before you can stop. Ill remember that from now on, my lord, she said. How high can one go? Im not exactly sure, but if you go too high the air gets thin, so youll suffocate if youre not paying attention. Is there a way to tell before you reach that altitude? Hmm Lord Mare looked around, then pointed to the southwest, about twice as high as this mountain range, you might start finding it hard to breathe. It gets colder, too. If you keep going up, it just gets worse, and youll die before you drop back down to a safe altitude. Some things can fly really high without problems, but species that live at regular altitudes or underground will be in big trouble. I-I guess if you have a spell or magic item that lets you breathe up there youll be okay? Also, something that will keep you from freezing. I probably wont have any reason to fly that high, she said. I was just curious. I seewell, dont forget that just because youre a certain height off of the ground, your altitude is the same. Were a few hundred metres above the ground, but were still not as high as these mountains nearby. You might fly over some high mountains thinking that youre only a few hundred metres off of the ground, but youd actually be at a risky altitude. Thank you for the warning, my lord. Lord Mare pulled out the maps again, flipping through them slowly. Ludmila couldnt help but compare them to the view below. Does Lady Aura make her maps like this? She asked him, By flying overhead, I mean. Sometimes shell find some high spot to get a general view, but she usually does it from the ground. Rangers can trailblaze and map out terrain without needing to do this. Ludmila supposed that was true. Even the maps she personally made and provided to Lord Mare were nearly identical to what she saw below them. A-anyways, Lord Mare told her. Im starting now. Let me know if something looks off. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Lord Mare descended to a lower altitude and, with map in one hand; staff held out in the other, floated forward. Below, the soil rippled and flowed like a river current over the terrain. The terraces started to take shape, exactly how they appeared on the plans. What do I do with all of these boulders? Lord Mare asked. Id like to put them aside to be used for masonry if possible, my lord, Ludmila answered. Huge boulders floated to the surface of the soil like chips of wood in water. The waves of earth deposited them on the side of the old road. Lord Mare continued on his way, shaping the land before him. She could only shake her head silently as she followed, trying to figure out how much time her labourers would require to accomplish what was done in a single wave of his staff. According to Clara, Corelyn Harbours foundations were laid in the same fashion, saving even her tremendous labour force years of time. After a few hours of flying back and forth over the land, Lord Mare stopped at a stretch of exposed granite. Hmm My Lord? Lord Mare looked down at the map. This is pretty near to where the village is supposed to be, he told her, pointing down towards the site with his staff. Theres bedrock close to the surface here. Im not sure how wide of an area it covers How will this affect your work? I can use it to build up the village foundation, then any excess I can draw out along the roads. Were going to have to find soil somewhere to make up for it if it turns out that the entire area is like this. Im barely keeping up with what youre saying, my lord, but let me know if theres a shortfall that needs to be addressed. A-alright. They flew over to the nearby site of the future village, where Lord Mare moved massive volumes of earth aside, exposing the bedrock just below. Now that she understood what he was referring to, Ludmila started to consider the problem. Do you have any suggestions for where we could take soil from nearby? She asked. The valley floor should be the most obvious place to find soil, he answered. The river carries dirt along with it from upstream, depositing it in the marshes here during the flood season. Well also get some from levelling out the terraceshmm, that gives me an idea Ludmila followed Lord Mare back to where he had started, and he pushed the soil aside to expose the bedrock beneath. Starting from the upper terrace, he shaped a length of it into a great stone trough, then filled it with soil. H-how does that look? He asked. Is this how you made the training area, my lord? The upper levels, yes, he nodded, I used Earth Surge to move the soil out of the way, then Shape Stone to roughly fashion the passages before covering it all up again. Deeper underground, I have to use different methods. I think I understand what youll be doing, she said. Does this also mean excess rains will be directed into the forests dividing the village plots? Un, he nodded. Then the runoff will flow down to the floodplain from there. That way, your terraces wont erode as quickly. Actually, if the soil builds up enough from all of the enriched growth, you wont see much change at all. In that case, I believe its an excellent idea, Lord Mare. Okay. He continued working, shaping the improved terraces as they flew along. The excess stone was collected into the villages raised foundations, as well as a wide stone pathway where the old road once was. After a few more hours, the landscaping was mostly done C save for the bottom terraces, where they had run out of topsoil. UmI need more dirt now. Having had time to think on what to do, Ludmila ended up with something she hadnt considered before. Lord Cocytus said that some of the lake species need deeper water, she said. Do you think it would be possible to take soil from the northern third of the floodplain in preparation for that? It doesnt have to be all at once C just any time we need soil for the rest of the development along this strip. A-are there any rare plants there? Lord Mare asked. Not that I know of, Ludmila replied. The plants that grow in the floodplain can be found in any part of itto be sure, how about we bring soil over from the next clearing for now? The Lizardmen sent over by Lord Cocytus are surveying the area, so they should have a full report by the time the last couple of village plots are ready to be landscaped. That way, well know for certain. They flew over to the north end of the clearing, and Lord Mare channelled soil through the space in the next forest strip where the old road was. He finished filling the terraces, and they then flew over to the village foundations. He rubbed his chin in thought before asking another question. Did you find any problems with the way the last village turned out? So far, I havent discovered any sort of perfect defence, she said. Evocation and other spells that deliver energy-typed damage are not a problem at that tier, but physical assaults and certain summoned beings can still do tremendous damage. From what Ive studied of magic so far, Im afraid that all I can do in terms of passive measures is make it as difficult as possible to destroy the village. My only active ones at present are to remove casters from the field before they come within range, or have our own casters ready to counter them. We have the same problem in E-Rantel, Lord Mare frowned down at the bare stone below. The local materials are just too weak, so our solution is basically the same as yours. Demiurge says that projection is key, and enemies that teleport in will just have to be intercepted as quickly as possible C it takes too much mana to constantly maintain defensive magics over anything but the most important parts of the city. I seeIll continue exploring the problem as time passes but, for the time being, there are no other issues with the first village that I can think of, my lord. O-okay. Did you want the improved sewer system? Improved? Un, he nodded. I fixed some things up and made better placements for traps and monsters. Do you mean to say that the sewers under the first village are the same ones that started appearing in the Training Area shortly after? Y-yes? It was a good opportunity to figure out what a realistic sewer system would be like. My only example before that was the old ones under E-Rantel. It has a bunch of problems, but I didnt think that it was a good idea to mess with it. No wonder he took two days. Ludmila hoped that none of the Adventurers would blame her for that if they found out about it. Lord Mare continued to look at her, awaiting an answer. just to be certain, Ludmila asked, there arent any Giant Crocodiles under the first village, are there? The ones in the Training Area are just summons, Lord Mare answered. If you want some of your own, youll have to tame them from somewhere. She looked down at the bare layout of the area, thinking of ways by which she might be able to improve the design of the village. Considering that there was probably no immediate solution to hardening the village to powerful magical attacks Is it possible to incorporate some sort of shelter for the villagers if theyre being bombarded with magic? It can be placed under the market square and villagers would be able to access it from their homes by going into the sewers. In the event that it isnt enough, the sewer outlet can be widened so that they can follow it down to the floodplain. Some of those one-way passages that are in the Training Area would be ideal to keep intruders from getting in through that route. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. I can do that, yesdo you think that sort of design would be useful elsewhere? If you mean for the towns and villages around the duchy, it might be. With sufficient warning, the citizens can get to safety in time. The way that the escape route works would depend on where the settlement is. I guess I can show Demiurge later and see what he thinks about it. Since suitable defences cant be built with local materials, hes trying to figure out how to preserve productive capacity just in case something manages to get past the regular patrols. Its a difficult problem, Ludmila said. Before the Sorcerous Kingdom, I felt that having fortified positions capable of withstanding an extended siege would be sufficient. After I started to learn about magic, however, I dont understand how towns and cities arent reduced to ashes by their enemies on a regular basis. There seems to be little in the way of an answer beyond matching strength with strength, and praying that your own lands dont suffer too harshly. Well, as far as we know, there arent many nations in the area that are capable of that. Not on the scale that youre describing, anyways. Thats a relief, I suppose, Ludmila said. Even a single, disgruntled magic caster capable of third tier magic could quickly lay waste to any one of the lowland villages, however. The consequences for Re-Estizes lack of investment in magic casters leaves me wondering how theyve survived for so long, now that my understanding has reached this point. Not only was it disturbing in hindsight; it also left the duchy in a remarkably pitiful state when it came to common knowledge and the development of spells and items: something she resolved to remedy once she had the means. As Mare went about fashioning the sewers below the village, she continued to ponder the problem of defending against enemy spellcasters. How would you attack a village like this, my lord? She asked. Umif someone was careless enough to leave the stone unworked, I could just reshape it. I guess thats why you advised me to have that taken care of after you finished raising the first village T-thats right, Lord Mare nodded. The way youve designed these villages is pretty clever C most area spells directly affect a limited radius, and things are spread out here that Id only be able to get a few at a time with a single cast. These buildings are made out of big stone blocks and arent built too tall, so itll take a lot to shake them down. If someone attacks with enough power to destroy anything here, everyone elsewhere will hear it and escape. That was the hope, at least. During her studies of magic, it appeared that many spells that could affect an area were, in reality, quite small. As long as buildings were durable, spread out nicely, and not prone to collapsing or catching on fire, it became next to impossible for an attacking magic caster to cause extensive damage before her stationed defences could respond. How long would that take? Lord Mare clutched his staff closely as he looked down at the empty foundation. Hmmwith my class skills and the right metamagics, it would take me dozens of casts to flatten the surface of this village C thats if youre building it like the first one. Storm of Vengeance has about five times the radius of Earthquake, but these buildings arent flimsy like the ones Shalltear destroyed in Fassett Town. The drainage is really good as well, so the acid would just get flushed outdid you design it this way on purpose? I could destroy an army on the field for a fraction of the mana it would take to destroy this place. After figuring that there was no apparent way to have a perfectly defensible village, Ludmila explained, I opted to design it in the most annoying way possible against prospective attackers. As a side benefit, it makes for a nice and spacious village with plenty of green spaces. D-does anyone else make villages like this? He asked. Not that I know of, Ludmila replied. I wouldnt even have considered designing something like this before learning about magic, and without our systems of labour, it would be exorbitantly expensive to build even if there was a source of materials nearby. What you commonly see in the lowlands should be the standard for Re-Estize. I see, Lord Mare frowned down at the village plan. Hopefully other people dont do it this way, or it would be troublesome. Troublesome, my lord? Im supposed to be the one thats good at area attacks, but towns and cities built this way would be a real pain to destroy. I should figure out how to do things better, but its not like theres an easy way to practiceh-hopefully I can ask Lord Ainz before I need to do something like that for real. What threats would you consider when attacking? I guess the best way to explain it would be that every settlement should have zones of defence. A caster has to pass the outer zone, which consists of long-range patrols. The next zone would be the coverage from long-range physical attackers, like Rangers. After that is the zone where enemy casters come into range C if you can cast at them, they can cast at you. Many spells have direct counters, but theres more than enough that dont so I could just use those instead. The final layers of defence are protective magics and the structures themselves. How far could Lady Aura effectively attack an incoming mage? With direct fire? Maybe around two kilometresher accuracy might suffer at that range without using certain skills, but she has her pets that she can coordinate along with her attacks as well. Two kilometres with direct fire? Ludmila could only manage around a tenth of that, at most. What sort of ridiculous bow did Lady Aura have? More to the point, how strong did one have to be to draw a bow that could power direct fire against targets two kilometres away? All sorts of questions started to pop up in her mind, and she filed them away for when she could ask her later. I suppose Ill have to figure out how to organize my defences using that concept, Ludmila said. The security forces leased out by the central administration are excellent when it comes to direct and open warfare, but Im starting to see all sorts of holes that can be exploited due to their other shortfalls. Lord Mare stopped his work, turning to look at her for a few moments before speaking. S-so you noticed The Royal Court is aware of this, my lord? Hmmhow do I say thisa-all else being equal, if you put a summon up against a person, the person should be stronger C a summon is just a summon, after all. They might have comparable stats to their opponent, but they lack the variety of skills, spells, abilities and Martial Arts that a real person has, and they also dont have the same extensive experience. The Training Area has generated a lot of data to make these comparisons. Were there any conclusions made? Its something that we knew all along, Lord Mare said, but there are just so many differences around here that we arent exactly sure how to gauge strength between the nations in the region. Theres little worry when it comes to open war: as a whole, the regions equipment quality is poor, and there arent many individuals who can match Death Knights and Soul Eaters, never mind fighting anything stronger. The main concern is that parts of the Sorcerous Kingdom might suffer damage once in a while because of the holes that you noticed since the bulk of our coverage is made up of those types of summons. Have there been any good solutions so far? Demiurge is doing some research on that right now C hes been studying how groups of Demihumans raid and wage war. Cocytus wants to raise a formal army to train out some of the weaknesses in the summons behaviours. I suppose if a Death Warrior can learn how to captain a ship, you can have them function in all sorts of ways T-thats the idea, I think. Lord Mare returned to his work. The sewers took another hour to complete, including the shelter and the outlet that could serve as an escape passage. They flew back over to the village foundation from the floodplain, looking down on it and the surrounding fields. Lord Mare had the maps out again, comparing them to the result. Did you notice something, my lord? Ludmila asked. N-no, Lord Mare answered. I was just thinking about what to do for the next time. Alsois your territory okay? We changed the weather to make sure the harvest comes in on time in the lowlands, but it means you dont get your usual weather here. To be honest, she said, its something that Im becoming very worried about. The effects on the land are quite telling. I thought so, Lord Mare frowned. The entire southwest is kind of drying out, but Albedo wants the first harvest to turn out the best results possible. Is there a way to satisfy her directives without sacrificing the land like this? Maybe, but the best way would just not be to meddle with the weather at all. Hmm Lord Mare flew upwards, motioning for her to follow. They ascended for several minutes, rising higher than the peaks of the southern border ranges. Ludmila pivoted as they rose, taking in the scenery around them. She could see the city of E-Rantel peeking out from behind the forested slopes to the northeast, with the peaks of the Azerlisia Mountains looming in the background. To the west, Re-Estize and the spine of the southern border ranges stretched on, disappearing beyond the horizon. As she continued to gaze down over the land, the air grew colder, wind whipping at her dress and stealing her warmth away. Protection Energy C Ice. The chill subsided. Thank you, my lord. N-no problem. Mmhthats something we have to think about for the Azerlisia expedition as well. Its cold enough to inflict environmental damage without protection. Will that be difficult to address? We have mountaineering gear available, but I think we should see what everyone around here uses first. A-anyways, Lord Mare gestured over the landscape below with his staff, the small river that joins the Katze River in the north of your territory: if we divert it into the floodplain, the marshes wont dry out. Wont the water still flow out the northern end even if we did that? I can fix that. We can raise the sandbar and the bedrock below it, so the new diversion flowing in will raise the water level until it starts flowing out where the river used to flow in. The river drops about ten metres from the beginning of the Vale to the endwere going to end up with a lake instead. I can adjust the terrain before we flood it, he told her. We can move earth from the northern third since you wanted to anyway. In the end, it will be deep enough for the people that need it, while everything south of that should be like how it is during the flood season. We can transplant rare plants from the north before that if we find any. Would it be possible to dam the southern end around where the bridge is? I guessbut why? Since such drastic changes are being proposed, Ludmila said, we may as well make use of everything. The water level could be raised to about twenty metres higher than where it is right now, and the dam at the end can house a large mill that makes use of the water leaving the marsh. To keep the water from rising above a certain level during the rainy season, we can create an outlet for flood control where the water exits currently. So youll retain the plans for the harbour area, just set at a higher elevation?" Yes, my lord. These changes should help address issues with the drying climate in the Vale, as well as take advantage of said changes. It should also make the harbour area more defensible. All that remains is making sure theres enough water from the diverted river C its currently dry due to the changes in the weather. Y-your vassals can take care of that, cant they? They can? Lord Mare pointed towards the ranges on the other side of the Katze River, shrouded by clouds that she hadnt noticed from below. There are some people changing the weather over there to respond to the changes in climate C theyre using the same spell that I am. He pivoted and swept his staff over to the lands west of Wardens Vale. The watershed for that river covers all of the land over there. If you send them out to make it rain all around there, the southwestern border will get the rain its supposed to, and the river will return to normal. That way, you can benefit from the sunny weather in the Vale while keeping everything else from drying up. The Krkono?e did say that they would do anything she asked, but it still felt like an imposition. Or maybe not, as they saw her as the one charged with maintaining the natural balance of the area. This would certainly fall under that consideration. Ill see what they have to say about it, my lord. Alright, Ill come by and make those changes some other day: I need to make sure my mana stays above a certain level in case Im needed for something. Apologies for the inconvenience, my lord, she lowered her head. Will you be staying for a meal? Lord Mare shook his head. I have to get back to the training area, he said. Mister Ainzach is still working on that program for Martial Arts, so were still raising Adventurer levels while we wait. They should be needing new practice enemies soon. Were there any updates to the upcoming training expedition, by the way? UmMerry says that theres no way we can fit everything youve outlined in two weeks. Were going to be splitting up our expeditions into a few types: well start with basic exploration, then conduct focused studies on areas of interest that we find at a later date. The training expeditions will be reflecting those differences. I understand, my lord. In that case, shall I carry on with preparations for additional training expeditions in the area? Yes, make sure you have a few ready. Well still be training for all the other stuff C just not right away. Very well, Ludmila nodded. I shouldn''t be taking up any more of your precious time. Thank you once again for your invaluable assistance, Lord Mare. She curtseyed respectfully and stood with her hands folded over her lap, awaiting his departure. He simply stood before her, staring back. My lord? Umwe should land first. Oh. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 The keel of the knarr broke through the thick mists of the early morning, gliding against the river current towards the harbour. Ludmila stood on the shore near the end of the pier, watching as the ships sails were lowered. With the assistance of its skeletal oarsmen, the vessel was expertly guided in C the Death Warrior captain had become quite proficient at operating with its Skeleton crew. At some point, someone had given it a strange sort of cap, of which it appeared to be quite proud. She never figured out where it had gotten the cap from, but it never seemed to leave the captains head. She shifted her attention to the two figures standing at the bow of the ship, who she assumed were the passengers that she was waiting for. At the least, Ludmila was hard-pressed to consider that they could be anyone else. Attired in black robes and draped in black mantles with black hoods that concealed their faces within dark shadows, they may well have just held up signs that had Evil Cultist scribed in bold upon them. The other passengers gave them a wide berth, lingering on the edges of the space reserved for them, and a tinge of annoyance coloured her thoughts when she considered that they had all been stuck together on the ship for over a day. The two black-robed figures disembarked as soon as the vessel settled against the pier, each carrying a black satchel in one hand; a gnarled staff in the other. They made their way forward, the tapping of their staves on the wooden planks sounding in time with every other step. Moren Boer sighed to her left. To her right, Nonna also sighed, though it was more likely because the two figures were slowing the transfer of passengers and cargo down. Ludmila had to keep a conscious effort to refrain from leaning forward in an attempt to peer inside their cowls. After a whole minute, the pairs painfully slow procession ended as they came to stand before her. Welcome, Isabella, Moren stepped forward and spoke to the figure standing at the head of the pair. I have the pleasure of introducing you to His voice trailed off into a frown, for Isabella was not paying him any attention whatsoever. The opening of her cowl pointed towards Nonna, and she leaned slowly forward. The bottom half of a pale face appeared. Like the dark cowl that framed her youthful, feminine features, the full lips under her petite nose were painted black. Expecting perhaps an aged individual with a bent and withered appearance, Ludmila was taken somewhat aback that the woman would actually be considered attractive by most. The black lips parted, and the pink tip of her tongue appeared. Isabella leaned even further forward, tongue worming out like a fleshy probe. Ludmila snatched Nonnas arm, pulling the Elder Lich back and behind her. The woman snapped her head up and towards Ludmila, expression transitioning from surprise to annoyance to anger. How dare you! Who are you to mmph mm mmgh! I beg your forgiveness for my associates improper conduct, my lady! Moren said as he struggled with the woman, They probably chose her to come first for appearances sake. Appearances? Ludmila was incredulous, She just tried to lick my Lich! Forgive my poor imagination, but I really cannot think of anything stranger than that at this very moment. She released her hold on Nonna and turned to address the Elder Lich. Take care of yourself around thesepeople, Ludmila warned her. We have no idea where they have been. You might want to let the others know, as well. It will be done. Nonna walked in a wide circle around the restrained cultist. Isabellas eyes desperately followed the Elder Lich. Ow! Moren snatched his hand away from the womans mouth. No, come back! She shouted, Dammit Moren, get your hands off of me! Youre still every bit the horny farm boy from years ago! What! Moren released her, but he continued blocking the way as Isabella tried to get past him to reach Nonna. Why are you in my way?! Thats an Elder Lich! She shouted, An Elder Lich, Moren! Our hopes and dreams are right in front of us! Wait, I know: youve been trying to hide this paradise from us this entire time! I bet you get your fill every dayshame, Moren! Shame on you! Crazy necromantic cultist indeed. The only things Nonna tended to fill people with were statistics and projections. Ludmilas gaze travelled over to the other figure that had arrived with Isabella. It hadnt moved since the commotion started, standing eerily still. Noooo! Dont fly away! Uwehhh Nonna floated off towards the timber yard, and Isabella fell to her hands and knees with a sob. Several children from the families disembarking pointed at her, voicing their curiosity, and their parents pulled them away. It took several minutes for the downcast woman to return to her feet. Her soles scraped over the gravel as she shuffled back to join them. With her cowl pulled back after the brief struggle with Moren, Ludmila saw that Isabella was a young woman with straight black hair and a generally well-kept appearance. In her current state, however, she had the look of a dead fish. You are acquainted with one another? Ludmila asked. Yes, my lady, Moren bobbed his head. She was the member of the group that recruited me back at my old home. Based on the exchange between them, Ludmila figured that she wouldnt have to think too hard about how this woman recruited people. Isabella Aguado, my lady, she said in a flat, dead voice. A pleasure to meet you The end of her sentence dragged out, and Ludmila turned her gaze to the second figure. The cowl started to tremble violently. This one wasnt going to explode, was it? Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Ch-cha-ch-andler. She waited for a moment, but nothing further appeared to be forthcoming. Welcome to Wardens Vale, she greeted them. I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik. Your accommodations have been readied in the first village west of here, so we should be on our way. She stepped aside and motioned for them to accompany her. Isabella pulled her cowl forward again, took two steps, then stopped. Were walking? She asked. Yes? What kinda noble walks anywh-ow! Dammit, Moren! If this turns into a bruise, youre paying for my losses. Are you some sort ofmerchant? Ludmila asked. Yes, my lady, she replied. Im an Artificer. Thats the actual reason I was sent first C it wasnt because I was just a pretty face. Selling magic items was just a side thing, though. My real work waswell, yknow Recruiting. Yepno, wait! Im an esteemed member of Zurrernorn! Its not my fault that men are so easy to reel in. Is there any need to retain your affiliation now that youre in a place that wont persecute you for practising Necromancy? Ludmila asked as she led them across the front of the hill, If any of your disparate branches conduct harmful activities outside of the Sorcerous Kingdom, we may suffer political backlash for harbouring your organization despite any claims that you share no direct association. I figured the Sorcerous Kingdom wouldnt even care, considering how powerful it is. Anyone looks at you funny and Isabella held her thumb out upside-down in the air, making a squishing noise as she lowered it. Right? The diplomatic and political stance of our government is not so unreasonable, Ludmila told her. In fact, most of our relations are amicable, or at least neutral. If your organization tarnishes our national image, you may be expelled. Uhreally? Isabella frowned. Yes, really, Ludmila replied. I suppose that perception might be a bit coloured in Re-Estize That might be just a tiny bit of an understatement, Isabella snorted. StillI guess the places we came through looked disappointingly normal. Thought thered be Undead swarming all over the place. They are being kept mostly out of view since merchant traffic is still unfamiliar with how things are now. Out here, however, they will be a common sightconsidering your reaction to an Elder Lich, you werent interested in the Undead crew or the Death Knights? They were quite the sight, actually, Isabella said, but the news that came back with the merchants who started coming from this direction made it sound like there were powerful Undead everywhere you looked. I guess it felt like a whole lot of buildup for not much at all. What about the city? Our instructions were to come straight here, without any detours. Ludmila pondered the odd mix of obedience and willfulness in the other woman. Then again, perhaps it wasnt so odd: the stated objective of these Zurrernorn members was to gain entry to the nation rather than a specific desire to live under her rule. She did make preparations in order for them to feel welcome and appreciated, but she was uncertain how they would receive that treatment, or how they would even perceive themselves as subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom. These magic casters were far removed from the regular sort of tenant that she was used to dealing with. Then back at the pier, she asked, why did you try to, uh Id appreciate it if you forgot about that, my lady. It was just a passing bout of excitement. Does that mean that Im to expect a passing bout excitement every time one of your associates arrives? She stared at Isabella for a good while as they walked along, and the woman started to shift uncomfortably. Yes, Isabella started quietly, then her voice rose. Yes, damn it! Who wouldnt get excited at the sight of an Elder Lich C one that doesnt try to Fireball you right away, at that! Personally, Ludmila told her, I would say that the only excitement most people feel when they first encounter an Elder Lich is the sort that encourages you to run for your life. Plebeians, Isabella waved her hand dismissively. They dont understand what it means C how wondrous of an existence it is. They crossed the entrance to the harbour village, and Ludmila called down a Death Knight to help carry their luggage before continuing on towards the bridge. Several men and women stared at the cloaked figures as they passed. Forgive this plebeian for her ignorance, Ludmila said, but you will have to explain what it means to you and your associates. Isabella looked at her curiously for a moment before answering. Its a chance, she said. A chance? Yes, Isabella nodded. A chance to learn and study C to discover the secrets of lichdom. You realize that these Elder Liches are His Majestys summons, yes? Better than the nothing we had before, Isabella told her. Im sure every member of Zurrernorn has thought about becoming an Elder Lich at least a few times. For most, its more than just a thoughtexcept its decidedly difficult to study them when they actively try to kill you on sight. Was it really such a widespread goal? Bohdan had considered it a likely possibility for Fluder Paradyne back when she had been entirely ignorant of events beyond her demesne. I find that there is nothing wrong with being a Human, Ludmila said. Humans have to eat and sleep, Isabella replied. They get sick, grow old and die. Dont you want to live forever? Its not something Ive considered, no. You live in a place full of the Undead, Isabella furrowed her brow. How have you not considered it? I have a busy schedule. Busy! The woman laughed, If you were immortal, youd have all the time in the world! His Majestys Undead servants are always busy as well, so that assertion does not really stand up to scrutiny. My Liege, Lady Shalltear, is also a busy woman. Lady Shalltearsome sort of Undead Lord? Isabellas brows drew together, Ill admit Ive never heard of that before My lady is a Vampire, Ludmila told her. OhOH! I see how it is. Youre just being complacent because you can just turn into a Vampire at any time! Damn nobles have leeway no matter where they are, she muttered darkly, then peered at her suspiciously. Wait, youre not a Vampire already, are you? Do I look like a Vampire? I guess notstill, us poor, unprivileged common folk have to find our own way, yknow? We cant just bide our time until we feel like asking our Vampire Liege to turn us. I have never considered asking, Ludmila said, neither has my lady made any mention of it. Huh? Isabellas brows drew together, and she gave Ludmila a confused look, Thats silly C why wouldnt you? Why wouldnt they? If theres a useful person, why wouldnt they keep them around forever? Thats the first thing anyone in charge thinks about, right? Finding talented people and figuring out how to keep them. Maybe theyre just not letting on because everyone would start begging for it. What about family? Undead cannot have children, can they? You nobles and your bloodlineseven if thats the case, all you need to do is have them as a Human, right? Isabella gave her an appraising look, Youre still young C you could probably pop out a dozen brats before youre thirty! And then you wont get tired raising em because Undead dont get tired. You could watch over your family through all the ages, making sure they do well for themselves. The best ones you could turn yourself! Just one big happy family of Vampires. The age of majority for worshippers of The Six is twenty, Ludmila told her. A dozen is probably impossible C not that I want that many. Also, if what you say is true, there would surely be a nation entirely made out of Vampires somewhere. HmmMoren did say something along those lines: that you worship The Six. Dont tell me that you plan on just dying as a Human. I have no qualms about staying Human, and Lord Surshana is owed his due C it is He that holds ultimate purview over our souls. Isabella let out a disappointed-sounding sigh but said nothing more. She looked out to the fields as they walked along, where the Skeleton labourers directed by Farmers were busy with the harvest. Despite what you said, my lady, she waved her staff out towards the nearest group, you appear perfectly fine with having Undead all over the place. Thats just a strange superstition held by worshippers of The Four. These Undead are just summons C they arent souls bound to an undying existence. Thenyou wont mind if I summon a bunch of my own? The remains of the deceased are the property of His Majesty, Ludmila told her. If you desire Undead servitors, they can be ordered on your behalf. As I understand it, His Majestys Undead are far superior to their regular counterparts, and leasing them will save you precious mana for your work. Isabella appeared to think to herself for some time, after which she turned to look at Ludmila with a small frown. Youre a noble of Re-Estize, right? She asked, One of the ones that went with this duchy, I mean. That is correct, Ludmila answered. The woman turned to look back forward, shaking her head. It sure doesnt seem like it, she said. Aside from a few noble families that might have some associated businesses, they dont care much for any kind of magic. Its just a mysterious convenience to them at best; parlour tricks most of the time. They pay for healing, items and Adventurers, yet they somehow hold no value in it beyond that. I had a good village priest who tutored me, Ludmila told her, but it was my time so far as a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom that really opened my eyes to the applications of magic. Having casters as a part of everyday life allows one to establish a base of knowledge to work off of. With that knowledge, I have been able to start applying it practically to my demesne. This should be where most of the difference lies C Re-Estize never really promoted magic in any substantial way, and with this lack of exposure comes ignorance to its value. I dunno if its just that Isabella said, Well, I guess its a pointless discussion now that I dont have to worry about those jerks anymore. Since youve carried our conversation in this direction, Im guessing you want to get down to business then? I do, Ludmila replied, but lets finish making our way to the village for now. We can begin discussing those matters in the comfort of your new workshop. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Ludmila picked up their pace, and they approached the farming village amidst the height of its harvest activities. All along the road, they passed carts waiting to be filled with the sheaves of oats that had been bundled after being cut and left to dry. Undead beasts drew their loads into the warehouse section of the village to be processed. Beside her, Isabella eyed the looming walls before them. When people say village, she said, they usually dont think of whatever it is youve built here. I thought youd be dumping us in some rural hamlet, safely away from everyone else, but this is more like a heavily fortified town. I havent seen anything like this since I was a little girl. The buildings inside are much larger than your average cottage, Ludmila told them, and the layout of the common area is quite spacious. Half of the village is for storage, but there are only around two hundred people living here right now. Theres enough living space for around two hundred and fifty, so, despite appearances, it would only be considered a large village anywhere else. They ascended the village approach, and the paved street opened up to provide a view of the market square after they made their way inside. Large pavilions had been raised, half-occupied by tables as preparations for the harvest celebrations were made. A number of the storefronts and main buildings, such as the temple and smithy, were still vacant, but the village still gave off the overall feel of being busy. At the edge of the market square, Ludmila turned to address Moren. Thank you for taking the time out of this busy season to welcome your associates, Mr Boer, she said. Ah, its no problem, my lady, he bobbed his head. Were well on schedule, so a few hours away doesnt hurt much. Will you be joining us for our discussion in the workshop? Hmmthatll probably take a lot longer, and I shouldnt be away from the job for too long. Thank you for the offer though. Moren removed his cap and bowed slightly before heading off towards his home. Ill never figure out why that guy favoured farming in the end, Isabella told Ludmila after he disappeared into a side lane. He picked up magic pretty quick, too. Some things just have a way of working out in the greater scheme of things, Ludmila said musingly. If he had not done so, he would not have ended up here to introduce you and your associates. Meh. I dont much like the idea that Im just a pawn moving around for the sake of some bigger plan. Ludmila supposed that someone who was trying to permanently escape deaths clutches would feel that way. She led the pair into the entrance of the Lichtower, where there were two women seated along a row of chairs in the lobby, awaiting service. Another was speaking to the Elder Lich at the desk. Isabella turned to join the queue as well. Ludmila grabbed her arm and dragged her away. T-that one works here, rightright? She asked, looking over her shoulder. Yes, but you are not to interfere with the work of my administrative staff, Ludmila told her. If there is one way to get on their bad side, it would be by interfering with their duties. They went up the spiral stairs running up the inside of the tower to the second floor, and she paused in front of the door. Your workspace is the northern wing of the second floor, she told the two mages, while your office and residences are on the third, right above them. The southern wing of this floor is reserved for the village archives C it shouldnt require saying, but entry is prohibited to all but security and administrative staff. Ludmila directed the Death Knight to drop off their luggage above before heading into the corridor. The smell of fresh pine from the timber frames of the building still suffused the air, and the light from the window at the end of the corridor reflected off of the polished, granite floors. She withdrew a key from her bag and unlocked the door to the north wing. The interior was bare of furnishings or any equipment that might be required, giving the space a cavernous feeling. The wing itself was twenty metres wide and twice as long, with tall, iron-barred windows spaced all along the walls. Isabella and Chandler followed her inside, pulling their cowls back. They slowly paced about, looking around with wide eyes. A-all of this is for us? Isabellas voice echoed off of the stone. It is. This would cost a fortune in the city, Isabella returned from wandering around. Why? Why are you giving us this much? The Lichtower was originally designed this way, Ludmila told her. The wings were intended to house future government facilities, and a workshop for your craft happened to become one of them. Besides, this isnt the city: I have a lot of space and little in the way of industry at the moment. Thenwhat is it that you have in mind for us, my lady? Were it a month previous, her heart would have wavered over what she would tell them next. With her continuing studies on the matter, however, she was able to firmly settle herself on the direction that she wished to take. The solidifying sense of what revenues the harvest would bring in made her realize that it would most likely be her best C and possibly only C window of opportunity to do so. A handful of things, Ludmila said. The first has to do with the proposal that you and your associates made before coming here. Everything in this demesne is mundane, and I intend to change that. These village workshops will produce magic items primarily for civilian use: from lighting to storage to all manner of conveniences that you might find in a cosmopolitan city. Once youve fulfilled local demand, you will produce exports for the harbour and the river trade. What about equipment and materials? Isabella crossed her arms, and her eyes turned sharp, Enchanting doesnt just require the enchanter. Also, we most likely dont have the spells for everything that the people might want to use. I thought it best to wait for your arrival before ordering anything in C my knowledge of enchanting is essentially nonexistent, so your consultation would be much appreciated. If any costs accompany what you require to learn spells for enchanting, I will finance them as well. So this workshop isnt a private business? Isabella turned to look around again. Correct, Ludmila nodded. Rather than a private business holding tenancy, you and any of your associates who come to work here will be employees of an industry fully owned by House Zahradnik. Your accounting will be submitted to the Elder Lich here, to be delivered to me. The living space above is provided by you, as well? Medical treatment, too C though its limited to tinctures and potions until some priests move inunless you dont mind healing from Demihuman mystics. Will we receive a wage in addition to what youre providing? Of course, Ludmila said. The current schedule of wages is based on what sort of work you are doing, and the mana costs associated with your tasks. It is something of an experimental concept at the moment, but it should be competitive to what you would earn in other nations once everything else is factored in. Then how about research costs? Isabella asked, This sort of thing is usually a side job for us If you can justify its applications, Ludmila answered, Ill be more than happy to consider it. Anything else will be out of your own pocket, and on your own time. You are free to pursue what you wish, as long as it does not run afoul of the law. I seeyou said that there were a handful of things? There are two more, major responsibilities that will be a part of your job, yes. Standardized education is being introduced to my demesne. Reading, writing and simple mathematics will be taught by someone else, but I am also including basic familiarity with magic and the control of the Undead summons used as labour, which the employees of this workshop will be responsible for. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Wait a minute C you want us to teach classes? When Moren mentioned it, I thought he was referring to Apprentices. That would be the next part, Ludmila told her. Out of the classes you instruct, those with an aptitude for magic that express an interest in formal studies will be taken as Apprentices. The first few groups might be a bit large but, ideally, each employee of the workshop will have two or three apprentices at any given time. With four employees per village workshop, it should come out to about twenty per cent of every generation being educated as an Apprentice. Once the Temples start being staffed, religious education will be included as well, and another ten per cent of each class at the minimum will be trained as Acolytes. Isabella crossed her arms as Ludmila spoke and, by the end, she was staring up at the ceiling. I know we made a case for a more favourable distribution of magic casters, she said after looking back down, but I dont think anyone actually believed that it could happen. So around one in three of your subjects will be a magic caster of some sort, and everyone will be familiar with magic in general. I thought that part of your proposal was particularly important, Ludmila said. We are the Sorcerous Kingdom, after all C having our population illiterate and ignorant of magic wouldnt really reflect that very well. Unlike the well-developed portions of this duchy, my demesne has a small population where such a change in demographics can be handily achieved at an affordable cost. I suppose that makes sense. Im not sure if the numbers will work out as nicely as you want, but these Apprentices are to receive a general magic education? Yes C it will be your responsibility to show them the world that magic offers, after which they will decide on the course they will pursue. In the future, we might be able to have specialized instructors for the role, but you and your associates are all we have for the time being. Im putting a great deal of trust in you. Isabella pursed her lips in thought, and Ludmila quietly awaited her response. She roughly knew what she wanted to achieve in terms of the overall direction of her fief, but local information was nonexistent when it came to this sort of magical education. According to the materials from the Magician Guild, apprenticeships for mages were either funded by the Apprentice C who would pursue their studies at their own pace C or done on the job, where the Apprentices general vocation would already be decided. The process was informal and not standardized in any overarching way: in practical terms, it was no different than how a tailor, blacksmith or woodsman treated their own apprentices. Like these other industries, apprenticeships were also dependent on the demands of the market. Ludmila could not rely on these reactive behaviours to provide what she required, else she would be constantly behind her forecasted needs. I feel like all of our research time just disappeared, Isabella mumbled. How did you operate before coming here? Ludmila was curious. Well, like I said, creating magic items was a side job. Id do as much as I needed to pay for everything, then all of my time went into research. Does your research require mana? Only when testing out theories and collecting data, I guess. Then how long does it take to enchant something? Its mostly waiting for mana and shipments of materials to come in, but enchanting has its own research as well C especially if you want us to be doing all that youve outlined. What about your apprentices? Umwhat about them? They cant help in some way? Maybe with organizing reagents to be prepared and some menial chores around the workshop, Isabella explained, but enchanting isnt like some sort of production line. People cant just drop in and help you carry stuff or work on bits and pieces to put together like some kinda physical labour. Its the Enchanter that does the actual enchanting from start to finish. Apprentices will be able to start making their own magic items once they learn First Tier spells, but the rates of advancement are dependent on each Apprentice. Ultimately, however, youre going to have a glut of First and Second Tier mages C so this rate for mana usage youre planning on will have to factor in the Tier of magic being used. I seeyoull have to pardon my ignorance on the matter. What Ive had to go on is fairly limited; the materials from the Magician Guild suggested as much, but I was hoping that methods might differ from place to place. They might be by a bit, Isabella told her, but most of the difference in the production of magical items would come from the demands of the local markets. Broadly speaking, commonly seen utility goods such as lighting, long-term storage or water sources will be produced everywhere, using the same methods. Ludmila looked around the empty wing, pondering over what she had learned. The conduct of the Zurrernorn members wasnt as bad as she had feared it would be so far C she had pictured them as some sort of rebellious, subversive group that would have to be wrangled into compliance from the start. Isabella was a bit outspoken and lacking in proper protocol, but appeared to be mostly accommodating of the ideas that she presented. Ludmilas gaze rested on Chandler, who had been silent throughout the discussion. Is there a reason why you havent said anything this entire time, Chandler? She asked him, Surely you must have something to share. His thin lips worked silently, but he ultimately said nothing in reply. He looked down at the stone floor, sandy hair falling forward to cover his olive eyes. He was pretty chatty until we arrived at the harbour, Isabella told her. We met up at the Re-Estize border and he was pretty excited over everything. Hmmhes probably smitten by you? Maybe youre just his tyC Chandlers head snapped back up again, and he glared daggers at her. That, uhthat was just a joke, but I guess you have your reason now? Isabella laughed weakly, Well, dont mind him too much C you just project a certain image thats bound to be popular with men and women alike. Maybe I should speak to my ladys maid about that Why? Isabella raised an eyebrow, Theres nothing wrong with it. If anything, you should be using it to your advantage. Her stance reminded Ludmila of Liane, who would often offer similar commentary in regards to Florines appearance. Ludmila didnt have the younger noblewomans generous figure, however, so Isabellas statement felt more a barb. I am starting to think that merchants commonly see things along those lines. Of course! Isabella grinned, If it sells, it sells, right? What am I selling, exactly? Hmmthat whole noble lady knight kinda deal. You got it down pretty good C I bet people stare at you wherever you go. Its a strong strategy: pretty rare too since its usually men running things in the countries around here. It is not a strategy that Im going out of my way to employ, Ludmila stated. Id rather be recognized through my work as an administrator. Why not both? Isabella raised her hands and shrugged, No merchant ever goes oh no, I have a good quality product, gotta make sure it has a poor image. If something has a good image, a good reputation and good quality, that just drives its value up in the eyes of your clientele. I am not some sort of product. You might not see it that way, my lady, but thats just how it works. Its strange, really: youve been tossing all these nice proposals out, and even the feel of your demesne gives that same, strong impression. Yet, for all that youre doing here, youre not pushing for all of the gains you can get. A nobled normally exploit your advantage for all its worth C prestige and influence and all that. Ludmila frowned, dissatisfaction rising in her throat. She didnt think her family had ever cared for such things. Being considered a trustworthy and reliable house was good enough, and taking advantage of their reputation felt like it would cheapen it. Everything being done to develop my demesne is not driven by that sort of self-centred motivation, she told Isabella. I am ensuring that my demesne and its people thrive and that His Majestys mandates are carried out. They are duties to land and liege that I carry out willingly as a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom. No kidding? Isabella arched an eyebrow, Well, if its all-natural, then you dont have to worry about keeping up an act. A few enhancements to your image and more than a few people will be flinging themselves on the street in front of you, praying that youll step on em. Ludmila fought to keep the appalled expression off of her face C and the urge to shake the woman violently. We have digressed quite a bit here, she cleared her throat and looked between them. Were there any questions about what we went over? Well have to figure out how to do the teaching bit. As for everything elseyou sound pretty open-handed, but Im sure there are budgetary restrictions? The instructors coming in have been specially trained by someone in the capital, Ludmila told her. If you get together with them, you should be able to come up with something. As for the budgetyou are correct: I do not have unlimited resources, but I do have plenty on hand. Any mundane furnishings can be produced locally C that includes anything you or your apprentices might need for the dormitory upstairs. Structural changes to the wing can be accomplished through the same means. Ludmila scanned the empty room, trying to imagine what it would eventually contain. There were diagrams and descriptions in her reference materials, of course, but she had no idea what went where, how they were operated, or how crucial anything was. I am uncertain if there are any specially crafted tools that need to be imported, she said, but we can go through that after you put together a list of everything that you think you need. As for future research, I will have to weigh the benefits of each proposal and decide which ones should be prioritized. Not only will material resources be limited, but we will not have so many magic casters available that we can pursue every avenue at once. I see, Isabella turned around to look across the empty workshop once more. I was wondering what you wanted with so many magic casterscould it be that youre trying to turn this fief into a centre for magic? It is one of several things I have planned, Ludmila smiled slightly at her conclusion. Re-Estize is absent of any national institutions when it comes to arcane magic, so this duchy has inherited the same problem. As you can imagine, the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead do not have much of a need for most of the magical items that this workshop will be turning out, but its living citizens would certainly appreciate them. This being the case, I thought it would be a good place to start. Isabella turned back to her again, face an unreadable mask. Ludmila wasnt sure why she was suddenly concealing her reaction: she thought that it was exactly what they asked for. Like other nations with valuable institutions, Ludmila pressed on, the Sorcerous Kingdom has strict laws and regulations regarding the protection and development of its assets. Wardens Vale is not too distant from the capital, but it is also isolated by nature, making movement easy to regulate. It will be an ideal location to raise an institute for magic once the appropriate security measures are made. The creation of magical items will be but one branch of what I intend; the knowledge and expertise that you and your associates bring will be welcome as well. Isabella and Chandler silently exchanged glances after she finished speaking. Was there something disagreeable in my proposal? Ludmila couldnt help but ask. No, Isabella answered quickly. Not on a broad level, anyways. The specific details will obviously need to be hammered out over time, but things have turned out to be the opposite of what we initially expected. What were you expecting, exactly? Considering that you were one, a noble of Re-Estize, basically. The majority of them are ignorant and dismissive of magic and magic casters. Thats why we ended up trying to sell you on the idea of magic items being necessary for a growing demesne: to appeal to a nobles morepractical perspective. Instead, what we found was aa A home, Chandlers eyes shone. A place where our work is validated instead of shunned; where we can walk proudly in a place where all of the arcane arts can grow and thrive. You are a visionary, my lady: mages from around the world will flock to your banner. Isabella frowned over at him and waved a hand experimentally in front of his face. His sparkly-eyed look remained unchanged. Im not as much of a sap as this guy here, Isabella gave Ludmila a lopsided smile, but he has the gist of it. If youre building what I think youre building, youll have a lot of mages coming your way eventuallyas long as you stop trying to suppress the image that comes with you and your fief. The last line was delivered with a mischievous wink, and Ludmila cringed inside. It is my hope that mages will be drawn by what we build here, Ludmila said. But it is something that will be long in the making, and one of many projects that will take generations to establish. I just need to carry it as far as I can in the time that I have. Or you could ask your liege to turn you into a Vampire, then you can just oversee the entire thing yourself. Ludmila wanted to sigh. Why couldnt people be satisfied with a natural lifespan? Given Isabellas strong feelings on the matter of lichdom, debating the idea with her seemed utterly futile. If it is Lord Surshanas will, Ludmila told her, then it is what it is. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Whats this? Lady Shalltear asked. In the hall of her manor, Ludmila presented the crystal decanter, its crimson content unchanged from when she had filled it. A gift, my lady, she answered. Im uncertain if its appropriate or not, but I thought it would be a nice surprise. Lady Shalltear received the decanter in both hands with a bemused expression on her face. She removed the stopper and immediately looked back at her. This is yours You can tell? Of course. Lady Shalltear held the decanter under her nose, and she closed her eyes. A faint flush appeared over her cheeks as she quietly inhaled. After a moment, she released her breath and her eyes opened again, crimson gaze glowing softly in the dim lighting. Whatever possessed you to do this? She asked with a hint of a smile. It was back when I was formalizing the local laws for the Krkono?e, Ludmila answered. The Sorcerous Kingdom probably has more than a few predatory species with unique needs, and the thought crossed my mind that you were a member of one of them. You mentioned that, as Undead, you dont require sustenance, but I wondered if you might be at least a bit curious. One thing led to another, andanyways, the decanter is enchanted with preservation magic, and it maintains the temperature of its contents, as well. Theres no reason why it shouldnt work but, then again, Im not exactly an expert on this sort of thing Her voice trailed off awkwardly. Delivering such an unexciting and long-winded explanation was decidedly not the best way to convey a gift. Lady Shalltear raised a finger, and a thin, crimson filament rose out of the opening of the crystal container. It collected into a small sphere in the air between them. Itadakimasu. With a gesture, Lady Shalltear popped it into her mouth. Much like someone tasting wine, she appeared to roll the blood around on her tongue. Her crimson eyes grew bright, then dimmed, and then she swallowed. Her expression settled, gaze focused on nothing in particular. After several moments, she replaced the stopper, pressing the decanter to her breast. Was there anything wrong with it? Ludmila finally dared to ask. The magic item appears to have kept its contents fresh and warm, Lady Shalltear replied absently, if that was your question. Lady Shalltears thoughtful expression returned, and the silence grew long between them. do I really taste that bad? Lady Shalltear blinked and turned her gaze up at her curiously. She brought the crystal decanter up between them, slowly swirling the content within. Blood carries within it the essence of life, the chime of her voice was quiet, yet clear. When a Vampire takes the blood of her prey, she can taste everything that they are at that moment. The panic and rush of flight; grief and desperation; terror and despair C those are the usual flavours that we come to enjoy. We are predators who savour the thrill of the hunt, and the emotions associated with a successful pursuit are carried by the blood of our quarry. I personally prefer to stretch things out to develop the taste, if the situation allows for it. The container disappeared into Lady Shalltears inventory, and she came forward until mere centimetres remained between them. As you might be able to imagine, she said lightly, thats not what your blood tasted like. You have my apologies, my lady, Ludmila said. Ive heard similar stories of how predatory species savour the taste of their prey C I suppose I should have considered it from that angle as well. Im not saying that its bad, Lady Shalltears eyes glimmered in amusement. Just different. Ive never actually had the like before, and I suspect that blood with these particular qualities is exceedingly rare to obtain. Her liege looked up at her, and the glimmer in her eyes transformed into a coquettish smile. And youre right C I was very curious. I will treasure your gift, Ludmila. Im pleased to be able to provide something of value to you, my lady, Ludmila said. Though you should probably enjoy it at your leisure. Humans do eventually recover from blood loss, so I can provide you with more every once in a while. Lady Shalltear let out a short laugh, stepping away lightly. I suppose that sort of reasoning shouldnt come as a surprise at this point, coming from you. Did you have any difficulties doing this? Ludmila glanced to the side, where Aemilia was quietly attending to them. She still paled whenever Ludmila mentioned it, and clearly shied away at the sight of blood. Well, Human blood, at least. It required a couple of attempts, Ludmila said. The first time, I thought I could just restore the lost blood using a healing potion. Im sure it just mysteriously vanished right in front of your face. You know about this? I do, Lady Shalltear nodded. It was the result of some research from a while ago. Detached portions of the body disappear when healing magic is cast on the injured target, so those portions have to be rendered into some other product so that the magic doesnt recognize it. Its of no help to us since I take my blood fresh. I seeI suppose this result was from some sort of study with livestock? Ludmila pondered the information, It might be a bit cruel, depending on what is harvested and the methods used, but its probably better than slaughtering living things that take years to raise. It would be more cost-effective, as well, especially if something highly valuable is derived. Yes, thats exactly right! Lady Shalltear smiled and nodded, All sorts of materials can be harvested and processed, and healing spells can restore everything! Do you have plans to implement this concept in any form? Im experiencing a shortage of temple staff for the Human population at the moment, she replied. The majority of the Krkono?e are Druids, but they prefer to live in their alpine isolation. The Lizardmen will also be bringing their own mystics, but Im uncertain if theyll have mana to spare outside of servicing their own communities. Exploring this application for healing magic will need to wait until were in a more comfortable situation with local priests, or secure a cost-effective source of magic items. Well, Ill certainly be looking forward to that, Lady Shalltear told her. You know, I was thinking of doing that with the Frost Dragons. The two that were killed back then yielded a wealth of materials. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Is that so? Im uncertain if youll be able to find any willing participants, though I suppose it would depend on what youre planning to harvest from them. If you do, however, Im sure that some of the local merchants would pay handsomely for that sort of thing. The revenues generated could go into improving the transportation network, perhaps? Perhaps. Were still far too busy to experiment with things at the moment, and the Dragons are still getting settled into their routines. Well have to revisit the idea sometime later. Shall we get going? Of course, my lady. They left the manor hall of Wardens Vale, strolling down the village lane. Men and women stopped to silently pay their respects to them C or stare at Lady Shalltear. Ludmila was certain the latter was more likely, as it was the first time they had probably seen her liege. The mid-morning sun glared down at them from the clear skies, and Lady Shalltear brought out her parasol. Is it true that Vampires are weak to sunlight, my lady? Low-level Vampire Spawn are severely hampered by sunlight, Lady Shalltear replied. Once one gets to around the level of my Vampire Brides, its just a reflexive annoyance, at worst. Lady Shalltear twirled her parasol as they made their way down the hill and over the bridge, stopping mid-way to look north over the floodplain. The waters had receded considerably with the continued dry weather, and Chief Esess grew alarmed at the trend. Lord Mares suggestion for the valley floor was just the thing that everyone appeared to need, assuming that it would work out as well as was hoped. Lady Zahradnik? Lady Shalltears voice drew her out of her thoughts. Apologies, my lady, she replied. I was just reviewing some major changes that were on the way. Is that so? I thought you might have become anaemic after losing all of that blood. Speaking of which, you should let me do it next time: there would be less mess and fuss. How would that work, my lady? The same way as you observed earlier, Lady Shalltear told her. I can just draw the blood welling out of a cut and send it over into the decanter. I seeI thought that youd just bite me. As much as I would like to, her lieges lip twitched upwards, that wouldnt be very wise. The necrotic curse that I inflict on living beings prevents natural and magical recovery, so you wouldnt be able to heal until it is addressed. Taking your blood directly would also tempt me in various ways, so I might get just a bit carried away, despite my intentions. Ludmila stared out across the landscape again. Lady Shalltears words reminded her of a point that had been brought up not too long ago. Dont tell me Ive finally managed to frighten you with something, her lieges voice rose to tease her. My convictions remain unchanged from back then, my lady, Ludmila replied. I am yours, for as long as you would have me. However, if you wanted to do something to me, you could have at any point before nowthat came up in a discussion recently, actually. What has? A couple of those members of Zurrernorn that we discussed some time ago arrived about midway through the harvest, she said. One of the topics broached was their envy over how I could request to be turned into a Vampire at any time. That I could have immortality: free of the cage they believe imposed upon them by life. Lady Shalltears fingers wrapped lightly around Ludmilas elbow, and she tilted her parasol slightly to come closer. Is this something you desire, Ludmila? Her silvery voice took on a silken quality. I hadnt considered it before that point, my lady. But you have now, yes? Yes, my lady, she swallowed. In the end, I told them that I would rather face death by the grace of Lord Surshana. I mean no offence by this, of course. Lady Shalltear leaned her head against Ludmilas arm. Im pleased that you arent a fool, she said. A fool? Yes. What they suggested to you was foolish to the extreme C the words of those with a shallow understanding of what it means to undergo such a transformation. They only consider it as a shortcut to immortality, without any regard for the consequences. Lady Shalltear started walking towards the far side of the bridge, drawing Ludmila along with her. They were halfway up the slope to the terraces before she spoke again. If you were someone that the Sorcerous Kingdom valued solely for your personal martial strength, then perhaps it would be a good idea to turn you. Becoming a Vampire does make you far stronger, after all. Your value C including what stems from the relationship we now enjoy C will be adversely affected as a result of being turned. As they continued to walk along, a pair of Death Knights carrying a tree trunk came down the road in the opposite direction. Their gazes followed them briefly in passing. Do you understand what it means to be a pet, Lady Zahradnik? Lady Shalltear asked her, A thrall? Ludmila shook her head in response. I imagine that you consider yourself a loyal vassal, Lady Shalltear said, and I believe that most Humans would consider you extraordinarily so. This loyalty, however, is fundamentally different from the relationship between a mistress and their thralls, pets or summons. Im fairly certain that youve already recognized this in your interactions with His Majestys Undead servitors. I have recognized hints to those behaviours, yes, Ludmila nodded. But I find that, as long as everything is done in accordance with His Majestys will, any disagreements that arise are more along the line of debates over the methods and thinking we employ to accomplish our tasks. You have a high degree of empathy C even for His Majestys servitors C and your flexibility and willingness to accommodate others have earned you remarkable results when it comes to their integration. I believe this has heavily skewed your views on their nature, so I shall explain how things actually are. Lady Shalltear paused for a moment, expression fixed in thought. As one of my Vampire thralls, she said, you may perhaps feel that youre still yourself. The truth, however, is that you will be compelled to serve, obey and please me in any manner possible. At the thought of your mistress, all reason will fly away, all of your strength and intellect will be focused into a single-minded drive to fulfil my desires. You will leap into any hazard and commit any deed in my name, without question or consideration for yourself or anyone else. Now, does that sound like the behaviour of Ludmila Zahradnik? No, my lady, Ludmila answered. While I will strive to serve you faithfully, I would still consider the meaning and consequences of my actions on a much larger scale. I believe that this, too, is an important part of being a loyal vassal C to be mindful of how my liege may be affected by my service. If I perceive that there are flaws or improvements in your directives, I will bring them to your attention. Indeed, Lady Shalltear said, So you should understand why I consider it a foolish move, in your case. To turn you would be to throw away the very reason that you exist as my vassal, for it will destroy who you are. You will be incapable of providing me honest counsel, because you will, from that point onwards, be unable to oppose your mistress. Every step of development in your demesne; all of your policies, decisions and actions would be in consideration of my personal preferences: in deference to my every taste and whim. You would become nothing more than a slightly different sort of Vampire Bride, to be employed for lesser tasks, or used for my personal pleasure. Though Lady Shalltear spoke as if it were an undesirable thing, her grip on Ludmilas elbow tightened. Her lieges crimson eyes shone brightly, even in the daylight, and her tongue slowly ran over her lips. Her true appearance nearly slavered at her words: long tongue rasping over thousands of needle-sharp teeth. Lady Shalltear did not miss Ludmilas look. Dont let my expression fool you, she smiled slightly. Despite how tantalizing the prospect is to mycarnal nature, its not something I would rationally desire for in our current circumstances. Not long after I encountered the Krkono?e, Ludmila said, one of their Volkhv mentioned that Vampires can release their thralls. Theyve only studied things from a distance, however, so Im uncertain whether its true or not. Its not something Ive ever attempted, to be honest, Lady Shalltear said. There is a limit to the number of powerful vassals I can turn, and I suppose if I reach that limit, any extras would run around freewell, its something I would have to ask His Majestys permission to attempt, and Im unwilling to lose you over an experiment. She drew closer to lean on Ludmilas arm again as they walked along. For the moment, she smiled, we shall just have to settle for something like this. Your value lies far beyond simply being my plaything, and youve already proven your worth many times over. They brought that idea up as well, Ludmila faced forward again. That a nation like the Sorcerous Kingdom would strive to retain valuable talent through similar means. We do have the means, Lady Shalltear told her, but the nature of the candidate warrants careful thought. There are many options that fit Humans of various dispositions, but you are quite the difficult one to pin down. We could transform an evil individual into a Demon or the opposite sort into an Angel, but I figured the best fit for you would be some sort of plant. A plant? Ludmila imagined herself buried waist-high in an earthenware pot, sitting on a windowsill somewhere doing paperwork. Would she be green in colour and sprout blossoms every spring? Maybe she would bear fruit, creating thousands of seedlings every year. It would certainly resolve her future issues with finding a consort. Yes, Lady Shalltear nodded, a plant Heteromorph of some kind. At first, I thought: maybe a construct like an automaton, or a golem, but I decided that it didnt quite fit. Theres the issue of your class build as well C you may have some job classes that specifically require your being a Human, and that would end up in an awful mess. Also, now that Ive had a taste of you, the idea of a plant Heteromorph has lost the little lustre it had. Despite what people might think, Vampires have no particular preference for tomato juice or the like. I didnt realize that there was so much to consider, my lady, or that you had at all. Well, those people that you spoke to did have a point there, Lady Shalltear said. Any extraordinarily useful and loyal individuals will, of course, merit consideration. In the end, the requirements involved in this sort of transformation means that it would be at your discretion, but I would be quite disappointed if you refused. They continued onwards up the road to the village, through the fields of stubble. Already, the Farmers were turning the soil and preparing to sow the autumn crops. They would be planting oats again for this season, and Ludmila wondered how the duchys overall harvest would affect her revenues for the next harvest. Lady Shalltear had arranged todays meeting in order to experiment with something in regards to shipping the harvest. Ludmila had not been able to secure a shipwright for new vessels, so she was in dire straits when it came to her cargo capacity. Clara had promised to purchase her exports C she was already monopolizing all of the stone and timber shipped out of Wardens Vale C and Ludmila felt utterly ashamed at her rate of delivery. Thoughts of Clara made her realize that her friend was most likely the prime candidate for transformation into some sort of immortal being. What she had accomplished thus far outstripped every other noble in the duchy combined, and it was unlikely that the Sorcerous Kingdom would let her die of old age if they could help it. Would Clara accept their proposal? If so, Ludmila decided she would as well, if only to keep her closest friend companybut how would their gods feel about that? Would they lose their divine favour? Would they even have any business promoting the welfare of Humanity as non-Humans? Loyalty and duty; friendship and faitheverything important to her made an otherwise straightforward path difficult to navigate. Thats quite the glower you have on your face. She rearranged her expression at the sound of Lady Shalltears voice. This whole idea about a future as some sort of immortal being is giving me quite a lot to consider, my lady. Is that so? Well, in that case, I look forward to your favourable response should the time come. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Ludmila considered showing Lady Shalltear around the now-completed farming village but, after imagining a pair of crazed Zurrernorn members jumping out of the Lichtower to do some unspeakably shameful thing to her liege, she decided against it. They walked up the ramp to the warehouse section, making their way through the gatehouse and to the rows of grain silos waiting to be emptied. The straw from the harvest had been baled and stored away, and the chaff swept up for future use as well C more commodities that she had no cargo capacity for. Both chaff and straw could be used as feed, and there were also many other uses for straw, but there was still simply too much that would build up until her shipping problems were alleviated. Timber and stone C also piling up faster than she could ship out C were far too valuable of an export in the duchy at this point, so everything else just collected endlessly. Timber and stone production would fall drastically after all of her planned clearing was done, but she suspected that something else would just end up taking up her scarce cargo space. As time went on, it seemed that problems just had the tendency to be replaced by other problems. Her production issues were slowly being addressed, leading to storage and transportation problems. The boons presented by the Sorcerous Kingdom had clear advantages over past methods, but properly harnessing all that it offered was an ongoing struggle. She would probably have to rebuild the old bridge sooner rather than later, but it would still have to wait until the farming strip was fully cleared. She checked around for anyone else in the storage area, but it appeared that they had shown up early. Clara was supposed to arrive by Gate, along with Lady Pestonya. The warehouse section was mostly empty, save for the Undead guarding the vicinity. Over the western wall drifted the sounds of the feast day festivities. How are things with the aerial transportation network, my lady? Ludmila asked as they continued to wait. Uneventful, Lady Shalltear replied. Which is good in the sense that everything is operating according to schedule, but rather lacking in any excitement. So the rumours of those Frost Giants havent turned out to be true? Cocytus has reinforced the mountain roads, Lady Shalltear told her, and Ive reorganized our deliveries to be less susceptible to singular attempts at destroying them. So far, there hasnt been any significant change on their end, according to our observers. Despite their reputation as savage raiders, they appear to be quite organized when presented with a tangible threat. It will be interesting to see what they come up with, should they move at all. I understand the desire for the Adventurer Guild to make their effort first, Ludmila said, but is it wise to be so passive? It feels like the Frost Giants are being given free opportunities to act throughout this wait. It might seem that way, Lady Shalltear told her, but we arent allowing anything of the sort. Cocytus has taken command of the forces in the region, as a part of his ongoing desire to raise an official army for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Since these Frost Giants are stronger than most of our other neighbours, hes been using this whole affair as an opportunity to see what sort of tactics they try to employ, and figure out how to defend against themyou have that look on your face again. Ludmila furrowed her brow, trying to figure out what that look was with little success. Which look might that be, my lady? The one that always appears when youve latched onto some crucial idea. Do I truly have such a look? Ludmila asked. You do, Lady Shalltear answered. Its not very noticeable, but Ive figured out quite a bit about you. Sowhat is it? Is there still a shortfall of individuals capable of performing conventional reconnaissance in the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces? Not to the point where were incapable of defending ourselves, Lady Shalltear said, but it is an area of weakness that is on the list of ongoing concerns. Our foremost duty is to see to the defence of His Majestys realm, so the possibility of even minuscule damage being inflicted to his holdings is an unforgivable state of affairs if we possess the means to address it. Ive heard that Lord Cocytus is trying to correct some of those weaknesses by establishing this army and training the Death-series servitors for various roles. That is the general idea, yeswhy do you ask? Is this possible? Ludmila glanced towards Lady Shalltear, I understand that they possess a certain degree of intelligence and are capable of being trained to do various things, but I also know that they have some hard limitations in terms of their raw capabilities. Ive only noticed things that Im personally familiar with, yet there are dozens of weaknesses that cannot be addressed through training due to these hard limits. What are you proposing, exactly? Nothing concrete, so far, Ludmila replied, but I will be starting to raise my own Rangers soon. Theyll be used to help eliminate my own fiefs weaknesses in local defence, and I was wondering if Lord Cocytus would be interested in something along those lines as well. Cocytus would be interested in anything that might improve his new army, Lady Shalltear smirked. If you wanted my personal opinion on how relevant they would be, it would depend on how strong you could make them. If they are good enough to track and identify the majority of potential intruders along the border, then they would easily find a place in the realms security forces. Beyond roles of a similar nature, however, their use would be negligible compared to what we can simply bury our enemies with. Thats all that I was considering them for, currently. I was just wondering if there was a place for it in the realm as a whole. Ill have to see what results I can come up with before proposing the idea to Lord Cocytus. Lady Shalltear turned to look up at her, brow furrowed. Her parasol vanished, and she folded her arms. I dont understand why you continue to take this sort of approach. Im uncertain of your meaning, my lady. Her liege released a tiny sigh. Despite all of the thinking that you do, she told her, you tend to rely on your intuition first. Has it ever led you astray? In a catastrophically bad sort of way. I have come to some wrong conclusions in the past. Hmmtoo far, Lady Shalltear said. What Im referring to are your initial hunches; instincts C have they ever pointed you in the wrong direction? Ludmila remained silent as she pondered the question. There is such a thing as thinking too much, Lady Shalltear told her, and I believe that its crippling you, in some ways. Thoughtlessly following ones intuition and instincts is bound to lead to trouble, eventually. Im not saying that you shouldnt think at all, Lady Shalltear said. Lord Peroroncino knows that Ive been a bit too hasty with my own intuition at times but, as someone who also relies on it, Im saying that you should learn to trust your own. It might seem a nonsensical risk to those who only value well-defined logic and reasoning, but you will probably find it more productive than miring yourself in too much thought. There was a lull in the wind, and the sound of the villagers celebrating rose over the western wall. Ludmila reflexively glanced up at the noise. This has been the case so far, yes? Lady Shalltear told her, Youve consulted with me on a great many things, and Ive seen the results of your work. Your most prominent achievements have come to pass because youve been placed in situations where you do not have the luxury of lengthy planning, or you must willingly dive into what you consider unknown territory. Instinct and intuition correctly guide you towards favourable results, before any rational thought can be applied. It is one of your most excellent qualities, and I believe that you should rely on it more. It occurred to Ludmila that Lady Shalltears observation was strangely accurate. The most significant outcomes in the time since they had met did not hinge on careful planning or cunning calculation. In nearly everything that mattered, she had either been thrown into the fire and relied on her convictions to arrive at a solution, or meaningful results had been achieved without even realizing that she had been naturally working towards them. Rational methods had their place but, more often than not, they were employed to explore what her intuition had first pointed out. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Youre probably correct, my lady, Ludmila admitted. I will say that actively trying to do things that way would be quite hard for me, however. I suppose its just something that youll need to learn how to embrace. You are possessed of a character that strives for order, yet you thrive in chaos: skillfully navigating seas of uncertainty to achieve your objectives. If you are to think long and hard about anything, you should be considering what this means. The portal of a Gate spell appeared before them, and Clara stepped out. Adorned in a long summer dress of her customary house colours, she smiled brilliantly in the midday sun when her gaze found Ludmila and Lady Shalltear. Behind her, Lady Pestonya appeared, and the portal silently closed. They exchanged their greetings, and Lady Shalltear started discussing something quietly with Lady Pestonya. Clara joined Ludmila where she stood behind Lady Shalltear, bumping up against Ludmila playfully. Ive finally arrived at the mysterious Wardens Vale, Clara said with a giddy air about her. I lost hours of sleep last night thinking about it. I cant imagine why, Ludmila replied. You have a far more fabulous place at home. Hmph, Clara pouted, Ill be the judge of that. Please dont judge Ludmila was fairly certain that she could show Clara around the village without feeling ashamed about it, but, beyond that, her demesne was still the next closest thing to a wilderness. With the colossal amount of work going on in Corelyn County, she felt that there was nothing truly worth showing off in her demesne by comparison. Lady Shalltear and Lady Pestonya completed their exchange, and they turned to face them. Were ready when you are, Lady Shalltear told Ludmila. What was it that you had planned, my lady? She asked. Its fairly straightforward, Lady Shalltear answered. Well be sending your grain through a Gate leading to the storage space in Corelyn Harbour. All I need to know is which ones need to be emptied. Youll be delivering all of it, my lady? Ludmilas mind froze. All thats due to be delivered, yes. Ludmila exchanged a look with Clara, who only smiled in return. Had she asked for this? She did have an entire county to feed Her mind worked rapidly, trying to reorganize her development schedule in the event that she had not inexplicably entered into some sort of dream. Is that really alright, my lady? Ludmila said, Your mana is precious Thats why Ive had Pestonya come along, Lady Shalltear told her, well balance out the mana between us and see what half of our capacity will deliverbased on past results with other things, it should be more than enough. In that case, Ludmila looked at Clara again. The anomaly you pointed out happened. How far off were the numbers? Clara asked. It was exactly as you predicted, Ludmila answered. I knew it, Clara said. You picked a crop that isnt commonly grown in the lowlands, after all What are you two talking about? Lady Shalltear leaned in between them. Its a discrepancy between the expectations outlined in the administrations almanacs and what the actual results should be, my lady, Clara explained. I pointed it out to Lady Albedo a few months ago, but she wanted solid proof for my claim under the new systems. Ludmila planted the earliest crops, so now we have a sample of the evidence that the Prime Minister asked for. So is this a good thing, or a bad thing? Lady Shalltear asked, Im afraid I have no idea what youre referring to. I noticed that the information in the almanac wassterile, Clara said, for lack of a better way to put it. Considering the fact that it was presented under the assumption that Undead labour would be used, I suspected that the projections were put together as the results of a controlled experiment. Elder Liches directing the cultivation of crops in the region, or something along those lines Thats not exactly what it was, but youre fairly close C you picked that up just from reading a string of numbers on an almanac? It stuck out quite a bit to me, my lady, Clara said. Im certain other members of the nobility have noticed as well, but theyre still stepping lightly under the new administration. The point here is that the crops in the projections provided by the almanac were not grown by Farmers, but casters of some sort. This is a bit of an oversimplification, but crops managed by professional Farmers produce more. Something like a class bonus? Lady Pestonya asked. If we were to use that style of terminology, yes, Clara answered. Loosely speaking, Farmers with some experience harvest five per cent more produce. This is a general bonus, not counting any specializations. The tenants of my own demesne are specialized in their respective Riverland crops, so they produce even more. Since oats are not commonly grown in this region, I was able to reliably predict that this five per cent bonus to the harvest would occur for Ludmilas summer crops. How in the world did you figure all that out in the first place? Lady Shalltear made a face. As long as one keeps thoroughly accurate records, theyll start to see some oddities between various tenants. Due to the ideal conditions of the Riverlands, House Corelyns yield figures have always been much more reliable than most. With a bit of research, the existence of this bonus becomes readily apparent. These Farmers used Undead labour, Lady Pestonya noted, shouldnt that make a difference? No, my lady, Clara said. It doesnt matter what kind of draft animals you use, nor how experienced your farmhands are. You may consider these Undead labourers along those same terms. This is excellent news, then! Lady Shalltear smiled, A pleasant surprise, to be certain. So how much should we be moving? 102,600 bushels, my lady, Ludmila said. Ten of these filled silos. Each destination should have enough volume for five of these, Clara added. They walked up to the first in the long row of raised silos, each ten metres in diameter and four metres high. Lady Shalltear called over the Death Knight standing at the closest gatehouse, sending it to the spout of the first silo. Gate. The familiar portal of the Gate spell appeared, but not in the usual way. This time, it was opened horizontally below the spout of the grain silo. Ludmila shook her head C it was an obvious application of the spell, in hindsight. Lady Shalltear nodded to the Death Knight, who pulled the lever to open the spout. The long stream of oats poured out directly into the portal. Ludmila could only stare as 160 tonnes of grain was dumped straight into its destination in Corelyn County within minutes. The process continued with the next silo. Were you running low on grain? Ludmila asked Clara, This entire shipment is enough to feed your entire demesne for just over a month. A bit over five weeks, yes, Clara answered. Were not starving, but I wanted to have a good surplus before the rest of the duchy starts moving food around. With so many new things happening at once, you never know what sort of disruptions might occur. Lady Shalltear also has a vested interest in getting things moved over C the faster your goods are delivered, the faster you get paid and the faster she gets your taxes, yes? Clara held up a folded sheet of paper between her fingers C a copy of a transaction from the Merchant Guild. Ludmila took the paper and opened it, then abruptly folded it again. This is a silly number, Ludmila said. I still cant wrap my head around it. Well, they do match your projections, Clara replied, Your plans go far beyond just that, so youd better become accustomed to it. I dont know how commodity prices will fare by winter, but Im certain this is your best chance to get anything done. Ill be looking forward to your results as well. It occurred to Ludmila that the true reason Clara had convinced Lady Shalltear to expedite the delivery of grain was so that their exchange could happen all at once, while prices were still at their highest. She shared a look with her friend, and Claras lips turned up in a self-deprecating smile. Ludmila wasnt the only self-sacrificing idiot of a Human in the Sorcerous Kingdom. She sniffed and grabbed Claras hand, pulling her along to catch up with Lady Shalltear. When they reached her, Lady Shalltear was holding a hand to her ear. The Death Knight was awaiting a new Gate, while she spoke aloud to someone. Eh? What do you mean I buried Shizu C didnt you warn her to move? Was there an accident in the harbour? Clara asked worriedly. That Entoma Lady Shalltear muttered, They were probably bickering over the same thing again. Ludmila frowned. How did an argument result in one side being buried by a shipment of grain? A new Gate opened, and the Death Knight released the spout of the silo. The lack of concern over the incident was decidedly strange. Is everything alright on the other end? Ludmila asked. Hm? Yes, theyve already pulled her out, Lady Shalltear answered absently, then glanced over at them. What happened between you two? Youre both positively glowing. Were just being idiots together, my lady. I-is that so? Yes, Ludmila couldnt keep the smile off of her face. Clara went and completed our transaction in advance, so youll be receiving your taxes the next time I drop by the Merchant Guild. May I have a look? Lady Shalltear looked down at the invoice in her left hand. Ludmila handed it over, and Lady Shalltears crimson eyes went back and forth as she scanned the content. Her brow furrowed when she reached the bottom of the page. Your taxes are ten per cent of this? Ill be adding what I owe for the timber and stone from this seasons exports, as well. Perhaps Ive been a bit too conservative with the construction of the post offices C they dont even put a dent in what I get from youthere are going to be five of these villages? Yes, my lady, Ludmila replied. Well be able to move on to expanding our facilities for the aerial transportation network and working on several other things sooner than expected. It should act as a sort of head start, but I wouldnt hold hope for any of the goods produced with the direct assistance of Undead labour to maintain their current prices for long. Agricultural staples will be the first to experience the eventual collapse in prices, Clara said. I suspect that, in three or four harvests, the exports from the Sorcerous Kingdom will begin to weigh on the regional markets. Its far too sudden to rebalance the duchys agricultural sector properly, so the value of our exports will abruptly diminish until that happens, or until we gain access to new markets. The administration still guarantees a price for grain, Lady Shalltear said. You could always sell it to the Sorcerous Kingdom. I thought that was an emergency measure back when the city was at a standstill? Its not, Lady Shalltear replied. The price floor will stay on the listed goods indefinitely. Lets just say that the regional markets are not the only outlet for this duchys production. I see Clara said, Still, it will take quite a lot to have market prices tumble that far C I sincerely doubt that they ever will. Having this guarantee as a fallback is reassuring should such an unlikely event occur, but being proactive in finding new, accessible markets will net us the best long term gains. You already have one in mind? Lady Shalltear asked. A few, my lady, Clara answered. Liane is doing most of the research, but the stance of our little circle is that we must take the offensive. The advantages conferred by our new systems grant us tremendous economic reach C all we need are a few missing pieces in our arsenal before we can start. And here everyone sees you as some sort of angelic being, Lady Shalltear raised an eyebrow, full of goodness and warmth. A slow smile crept onto Claras face, and she gave Ludmilas hand a small squeeze. Someone once told me that Angels are every bit as ruthless as Devils, Clara said, and I suppose she was absolutely correct. It is His Majestys will that the Sorcerous Kingdom stands as a beacon of prosperity and harmony, and so we shall carry its light to the furthest corners of the world. Well start with something nice and manageable, of course.
The Weapon Master An orphaned boy inheriting his fathers blade; the diligent disciple calmly practising the techniques of her venerable school. A tribal champion rising through raw, personal skill with their trusty club; a wanderer obsessed with testing his blade against the strong. The journey one initially embarks upon may vary greatly, yet all such roads to expertise lead to the puissant and deadly grace of the Weapon Master. No simple Soldier, Adventurer or Gladiator, the Weapon Master is a warrior who has achieved such proficiency with their favoured armament that it has become a natural extension of themselves. Dominating opponents with overwhelming technical expertise, power and an array of powerful Martial Arts, they are a spectacle to behold and a terror to face. Even the most disciplined formations and the finest of armour is often no match. They stand in the eye of a storm of martial devastation, carving bloody trails through battlefields around the world. Experienced Weapon Masters are coveted as instructors by nations and private individuals alike, often running branches of their own respective schools or founding entirely new ones in order to propagate crucial teachings before they are lost in their passing. They are most commonly found in the military institutions of powerful nations C who spare no expense to train the best and brightest of their warriors C facilitating the security of their lands, or the conquest of their neighbours. Rarest amongst Weapon Masters are those whose talents lead them to achieve the greatest heights of their craft: legendary warriors akin to the Kensei of the south, whose feats of renown inspire generations throughout the ages to set foot upon the very same path. Winters Crown: Act 3, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Itzal Verdi opened the tavern door. He could no longer tell whether the noise from the street was greater than what came from within. The jingling of chimes over the clamour drew the attention of one of the waitresses, who came forward to greet him. Welcome, she looked up at him with a smile. Will it be the usual, mister? He nodded slightly in response, and the waitress left to prepare his table. Inwardly, he was amused: this very same serving girl was giving him the most vehement glares when he first came to the city. It was to be expected, he supposed. His first few weeks in E-Rantel consisted of him frequenting the merchant inns tavern on a daily basis, but, due to his limited coin, he had loitered in the empty space for hours with nothing but a cup of water. Now, with his stipend from the Adventurer Guild, he was provided ample funding to room here, as well as order a days worth of full meals from the kitchen. The empty state of the inn, too, had drastically changed. It had transformed from the barely frequented establishment of early spring to one filled with merchants and their hired men. The inn was near full occupancy and its tavern was bustling; employees rushing about to keep up with their patrons. A constant murmur drifting through the light haze, the press of bodies, and the sound of a Bard performing from an unseen corner made it difficult to believe that the warm and cosy atmosphere was cold and sterile not long ago. The serving girl returned with a hesitant look on her face, and Itzal frowned at her uncharacteristic expression. What is it? He asked. Your tablesomeones there, she answered. They say they know you, but Ive never seen em before. Itzals gaze reflexively turned in the direction of his usual seat, but he couldnt see across the crowded floor. His mind worked through the possibilities as he waded through the patrons, and a sudden thrill of anticipation ran up his spine when he saw the two figures seated there. He nodded once more to the serving girl to send her on her way before taking a polished, wooden chair. The man seated across from him was a familiar sight from times past, sporting a head of closely-cropped black hair and a roughly-shaven jaw. The plain-faced brunette beside him was entirely unfamiliar, but the light and conservative style of her garb suggested that she, too, was from the south. Going up in the world, I see, the man noted as he performed a gesture with his right hand. Following the mans gaze to his chest, Itzals fingers touched the gold tag clasped around his neck. He had stayed on with the Adventurer Guild to learn what the Sorcerous Kingdom was up to there, and the stipend provided to a Gold-rank was roughly equivalent to the wage of a master craftsman. Compared to eking out an uncertain living as a mercenary, it certainly was a step up. This isC Itzal cut off his reply when the woman leaned close to the man and whispered something into his ear. She says that your Adventurer tag has an enchantment on it, the man answered Itzals unspoken question. Youre being tracked. What! Itzal said sharply. He cringed at the sound of his own voice and looked around to see if he had drawn any attention to himself. Turning a pleading gaze back to the man, he struggled to find words to defend himself. Relax, the man said with an easygoing air. Were not accusing you of anything. This practice is not unknown to us: we, too, use it to track our own people and, should misfortune befall them, recover their remains. We? Itzal frowned, then shifted his attention to the third member at the table, Who is this woman? For the duration of this assignment, the man replied, she is also your superior. Considering the state of things here, I thought it prudent to call in someone from one of the other branches. Itzal nodded. Through his long history working with the man, he knew him to be from the Windflower Scripture, which operated passively for the most part: overseeing and traversing the information networks throughout the regions surrounding the Theocracy. If it was another branch with functions related to the gathering of intelligence, then this woman should be from the Clearwater Scripture. He knew next to nothing about it beyond scarce mentions in passing, however. Call inwait, how long have you been here for? Itzal asked, I room at this inn, and youve only appeared now? I actually departed the Theocracy a few months ago, he replied. Just inside the border, however, I was involved in anunfortunate incident, and was captured by the authorities. No! What...what did they do to you? Are you alright? Fortunately, the noble involved spoke in my defence, so I was let off with a fine for property damage, he laughed in a helpless sort of way. My purse became quite light after I was released. The other reason our new friend is here is to detect if anyone has been subjected to compromising spells or abilities, starting with myself. Itzal nodded slowly at his account. If another agent was required from the south, the entire process would probably take that long, given deliberations and travel time. Is it safe to say all this in a busy tavern? He asked. It is not a concern, the man replied. Our friend here is a Cleric and has warded our table with an enchantment that renders us beneath notice. If we do not call any attention to ourselves on purpose, no one will pay any attention to us. I seethen whats our mission here? Youve been here long enough to see whats going on C what will the Theocracy do? The serving girl appeared at Itzals side, placing the hearty meal he usually ordered before him. She walked away without a word, even while the man across from him spoke. Our mission is as it always has been: to collect information and send anything useful on its way. Our friend will render magical assistance if the situation calls for it, and see to her own duties. All of the agents here will assist her if she requires it. As for our superiors: they will do what they deem necessary, using what information they have. Its hard to believe that its business as usual seeing everything that has happened here Yet that is what it is, and its importance is even more so seeing everything that has happened here. It is clearly not Re-Estize anymore: things are moving too fast, and there is too much that is not understood. The people at home can barely make heads or tails of what is going on, so what we report is of great interest C and urgency. You understand this, yes? Yes, of course, Itzal straightened in his chair. What would you have us do? A few of the others have already come by, the man said, and they appear to be well-positioned. By their tellings, you have fallen in with these new Adventurers, which is good. Come C enjoy your meal before it grows cold, and regale us with your tales. Itzal felt uncomfortable being the only one partaking at the table, but he did as he was instructed. He started from the beginning, about the state of the E-Rantel when he arrived, its gradual recovery and the suspicions which he held about Human collaboration in the Sorcerous Kingdom. He related Guildmaster Ainzachs call to his members and the divisive result. They stopped him on several points to question or have him elaborate on his observations. This training is not too dissimilar to what is practised in other nations with similar means, the man said, save for the continual restructuring of the entire facility by this Dark Elf Druid. The degree of challenge and authenticity is greater than most can afford as well since they appear to be able to use resurrection magic on a whimtell me, have you ever fought against Humans in this training? The question made Itzal realize that, in all of his sessions, he had never done so. Not directly, at least. As a Rogue, he did participate in laying down challenging sequences of traps for other parties to face, but, beyond that, all he had fought were various types of Demihumans and summons that were conjured by unseen casters. A thought came to him. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. They do not pit Humans against Humans, but if you consider it in reverse, they are pitting inhuman creatures against Humans. Ogres, Trolls, Goblins, Hobgoblins, Lizardmen, the controllers of the summonswhile we train against them, they are training against us. Everything we do is being observed by the proctors assessing our performance as well C who knows who else may be watching? The two Scripture members exchanged looks. The Sorcerous Kingdom has forces walking about openly in the streets that far outstrip the Adventurers that we have seen, the man told him, so we consider Demihumans being used directly against Humans in such a manner unlikely. The observation of Human capabilities is a valid point, however. You say their claim is that the Adventurer Guild is supposed to be anexpeditionary force for the Sorcerous Kingdom C their purpose: to explore the unknown. All weve heard is this endless training, however. Is there any inkling of these expeditions being enacted soon? Itzal straightened in his seat, taking a swallow from the chilled ale set beside his meal. Considering the timing, it seemed a leading questionwell, no matter C it was something he would normally be reporting, anyways. A training expedition has been organized, he told them. In a forest to the southwest C south of the newly-reorganized V?lkchenheim County. Oh? The man raised an eyebrow, Have they shared any information about it with their members? Ive been selected as one of the participants, Itzal replied, but in-depth information beyond our loose roles is absent. Were to go in blind, establish a camp and perform functions that are, on the surface, in line with the mandate of the new Adventurer Guild. Our general orders appear to mostly revolve around mapping, surveying, and collecting samples of interest to be sent for analysis back in the city. Since this exercise is being conducted within the borders of the Sorcerous Kingdom, it has the feel of casual reconnaissance, with no chance of encountering what might be considered foreign elements. Hmso you have not directly noticed anything that points to underlying motives or thinking, though you suspect that there is more to these expeditions? I believe it to be highly likely, Itzal nodded. As you say, the strength of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead armies is more than adequate for any overt military actions, and the mandate of their new Adventurer Guild serves a complementary role. I would hardly be surprised if their expeditions were simply the precursor to invasion C used to identify key territory; the information gained through their unassuming fa?ade employed to plot a nations demise. I see, the man said. Well, what actions they ultimately take on these so-called expeditions will make clear the true purpose of this organization. Again, it is good that you have positioned yourself for the future C I know that it is not exactly the way of things you are used to, so it is to be especially lauded. Itzal felt a rare warmth creeping out from within. Such appreciation was mostly unheard of in his career as an informant, and recognition from his superiors that he had gone out his way to prove himself useful was extremely gratifying. He focused on his meal for a few moments in order to keep the openly pleased expression off of his face. Speaking of which, the man continued. Have you been able to make any inroads at all in the usual ways? I am not expecting much, I assure you C they seem to have replaced the impoverished with the savage. You have the right of it, Itzal nodded. Things are practised much differently outside of the slums. The usual means are far less available, and those that are available are far more expensive. I would wager those of us working within trade guilds and merchant companies will be far more effective in the current circumstances. And you would win that wager, the man smirked. We have several dozen agents in the nearby region from our usual movements, but I have sent word for more. Soon we will have quite a number from all places that send their trade through here. The Sorcerous Kingdom has opened their borders to all merchants, and even wayfarers who simply seek to learn more of the new nation. They have even claimed that they do not mind spies C though I am not entirely sure if this was made in jest. is it safe to concentrate our agents here? Itzal frowned. As expansive as our operations are, losing so many at once will still take time to recover fully. I cannot see how the Sorcerous Kingdom could detect ours specifically, the man shrugged, they would be a few amongst many. You have most likely seen them yourself: agents from the Empire, Karnassus and beyond. I have even seen what I am pretty sure are Dwarf spies C their nation is outwardly friendly to this one, but suspicions regarding such a monstrous friend are sure to linger. Itzal grunted in silent agreement as the man spoke and he continued eating. Re-Estize was the edge of nowhere when it came to the world; no one treated the nation of unsophisticated and primitive people with any real interest aside from the merchants and criminals who could exploit their backwards state. The appearance of the Sorcerous Kingdom was a shock to many who received the news in the surrounding regions; as any such nation led by an Undead sovereign would naturally be perceived as a dire threat, and an enemy to all. Opening their borders to trade and travel was an invitation of sorts to any that desired information. Given the outward appearance that they had chosen to take, the Sorcerer King was attempting to lull everyone into complacency. Then Im to continue with the Adventurer Guild, Itzal said after washing down the last of his supper. Is there anything that youre aware of that I should keep an eye out for? You would know better than I, the man said. No one else has entered the new organization. Establishing yourself as a ready ear and shoulder should provide us with a wealth of information, given the loose-lipped nature of Adventurers. Working your way further up their ranks andwell, this is all common sense. Magic items, the woman spoke to him for the first time. Itzal looked askance to the man, who returned an unknowing look and a shrug. A portion of my own assignment, her hazel eyes pulled his own back towards her, it is of the utmost importance. You said that in addition to a government stipend for the Adventurers, they also have anexchange of sorts for equipment and other items. If you notice any items of rare potency C those that should not be available through local artifice or regional commerce C attempt to obtain them through legitimate means. That sounds like something Ill be doing anyways, Itzal replied, so it shouldnt be a problem as long as its a justifiable purchase. If I pick up something I cant use, thats sure to raise eyebrows. The intensity of the womans gaze lessened, and she let out a small sigh. Of course, she said. You will forgive me for my insistence, it was just too crucial a matter to idly mention. Even if you are unable to personally possess them, a report of their existence would still help. Is it possible to share why this is so important? Itzal asked. A part of it, she answered. I have been explicitly instructed to monitor the city for powerful items, and examine them if I have the opportunity to. I cannot do so illegally, as it would cut my time short here, so you are a promising source given the relationship this new Adventurer Guild shares with the Sorcerous Kingdom. What happens if you find what youre looking for? I cannot say, exactly, but word will be sent back immediately if I do C it is for my superiors to decide. Itzals breath stopped when he considered who Scripture members ultimately reported to. A weighty task had been shared with him: one that was considered a priority to even a Cardinal of the Slane Theocracy. I-is there anything else I should know? Not regarding this matter, but I received a message from home just before you arrived. It is not a mission for us, per se, but everyone should be made aware and act in accordance. The man shifted in his seat to face her C apparently, it was the first he had heard of this as well. As you should already know, she said, the Theocracy has adopted a neutral stance regarding the Sorcerous Kingdom upon learning the result of the Battle of Katze Plains. Since we are not in open hostilities, the local Bishop has been petitioning regularly for assistance with the Temples work here. The faith of The Six grows in the Sorcerous Kingdom, and there are not enough staff to keep up with everything despite their best efforts. Surely they are not considering sending temple staff here, the man scoffed. For nearly two months, she replied, the Bishop was met with flat refusal. Thenhe resorted to Temple Law. The Temples of the Six Great Gods C even the Cardinals themselves C cannot refuse him in this. Not outright, at least; word of his plight has spread across the Theocracy. Itzal furrowed his brow. He was a simple man who only knew rough ways, so he had no idea of any of this. What law is this? The man asked grimly, Youyou cannot meanno Yes, the woman let out a resigned laugh. In their hesitation to provide support to the Bishop of E-Rantel, the worst possible option has been forced upon them. Ai The man groaned, bringing a hand up to his forehead, Thisthis is crazy! Does the Bishop wish for war? Surely they counselled him against such a rash request? I asked just the same when I received the information C my contact said that he remained adamant. That being said, the case the Bishop presented must have been extraordinarily compelling: there would not be such a problem otherwise. The man turned back to the table and leaned forward, holding his face in his hands and taking a deep breath. I-Im sorry, Itzal spoke into the silence between them, but I dont understand. What happened, exactly? There is a certain ordinance, the woman turned to address him with her rueful smile. A codified section of Temple Law that has stood for centuries. Every institution of the faith C every shrine, monastery, temple, cathedral, hospital, school and university C is due a portion of the faith militant according to the population that they serve. Its purpose is to assist in maintaining order, and to defend against those who would dare to strike directly against our priesthood and their faithful. But our Temples are not under threat of violence here, Itzal replied in confusion. Not now, nor when they were a part of Re-Estize. Why did the Bishop call for this kind of help when he has never needed it? With greater congregations, there is the need to maintain order stillbut, going by the nature of the Bishops requests since he started sending them, he intends to use the faith militant as a stand-in for the priesthood in local ministry. Itzals confusion only grew. What did armed men have to do with the work of the priesthood? Itzal, my old friend, the man leaned back on his chair, smiling slightly over his confusion. These are not the faith militant that youre thinking of C not the strongmen who volunteer to keep brats and ruffians from misbehaving during temple service in these backwards lands. She speaks of the faith militant of the Theocracy: raised since childhood according to the tenets of our religion, both proven in battle and well-versed in the ministry C she speaks of the Paladin Orders. What! Itzal shot to his feet with a confounded noise. His chair tipped over and fell to the ground with a clatter. Itzal ducked his head at the noise and looked around, but it appeared that the spell cast over them worked even for his abrupt outburst. He righted the piece of fallen furniture and sat back down before continuing heatedly. Hes right C this is crazy! Howno. They cannot come here, it will be a disaster: instead of serving the faithful, they will get them all killed! You must tell them this, you must The man shot him a look, and Itzal stilled his tongue C he had overstepped his bounds. The woman showed no sign of anger at his behaviour, instead speaking in a mollifying tone. Seeing that a decision of this magnitude must pass through the High Council, the woman said, you may rest assured that what is allowed has been the result of purposeful calculation. They are not heedless and ignorant aristocrats that would make such careless decisions. The various Paladin Orders around the Theocracy have been carefully preparing since the Temple acquiesced. It is their hope that if they send the more seasoned and well-travelled of their number, thereaction will not be as extreme as it would normally be. Bear in mind that I have passed this information on to emphasize how crucial our work here has become: the more we know, the less likely anyone is to trip over anything that could trigger a mishap. ...how many, then? Itzal wasnt sure that he wanted to know the answer. The ordinance states one of the faith militant for every thousand faithful. He sifted through his mind for a rough number, but he wasnt sure if it was correct. One thing for certain was that the faith of The Six was reclaiming the population at a gradual, yet seemingly inevitable, pace, and the figure he finally came up with was too many mishaps waiting to happen every day. You he grasped at a straw in this seemingly suicidal decision, you said they did not agree outright That is correct, she nodded. In the end, they agreed that half would be sent at first, then the remainder if no problems arise. Halfbut thats stillC Thirty-Six Paladins, she answered for him, elite members of the Orders who qualify for Temple duties. The arrangements are still underway, but make no mistake: they will appear sooner or later. We must do what we can to pave the way for their arrival. Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Zu Chiru poked his head out of the tunnel to his home, whiskers twitching as he tested the night air. He stood there for many minutes, as the air was strange and alien C as disconcerting as the countless points of light in the endless ceiling overhead. Eventually, he gathered his courage and stepped out, closing the stone portal behind him. Upon the door was scratched the symbol of the Zu Aygen Clan. Behind it was an expanding network of tunnels and warrens that stretched deep below E-Rantel. E-Rantel The name of this Human city felt as foreign to him as the city itself. At least Dwarves had the good sense to build their cities underground. These Humans left their dwellings exposed on the inhospitable surface, with its chaotic weather and incessant brightness that left the Quagoa blind and helpless. Even their night was no true respite, as it was often filled with the glare of an eerie orb of silvery fire. When their clan had migrated here C well, it was more that they were dumped here C they were told by the Crimson Harbinger of Death that it was where they were to make their new home. Left exposed to the sky, their children wailed as their furless forms and sensitive eyes burned in the light of what the locals of the city called the moon. The only thing their parents could do was cover their families with their bodies and scant rags as they themselves trembled in fear and uncertainty, surrounded by the cold, dry and hostile landscape. Zu Chiru, and the adults of the clan who did not have families to tend to, threw themselves into excavating a new home for their people, making their way down into the soft, black soil. As the hours passed, the skies grew brighter and, to the horror of all, the world became a blinding whiteness. They screamed and cried and whimpered in terror, curling up over their children and doing what they could to shield themselves from the dreadful, searing light. He was lucky enough to be a ways into the new tunnel, but he still had to squeeze his eyes shut against the light that seeped down from the entrance as he kept digging. He made his way deeper and deeper, claws tiredly pulling apart the strange soil and tossing it aside. He made enough room for another and left the hole, blindly feeling around, calling for anyone who could help. And so another joined him, and they made room for more. Over the hours the tunnel grew, longer and deeper. Those who passed out from exhaustion were dragged back outside and replaced with fresh workers, while the children were afforded room in the expanding underground space first. Eventually, the Quagoa reached a wall of stone and broke through. They exclaimed between themselves excitedly when they found that a vast network of crude tunnels lay beyond. It was not as warm and wet and full of life as the cavern networks of their former realm, but it was still a comfort compared to the dreadful surface. Amidst the fungi and moss and abundance of crawling things, they decided to move those on the surface to this new shelterbut then something appeared. A huge Slime rose before them and spoke in a females voice. It told them that they could not be here; that they could only make their home below the Demihuman Quarter, and that they must turn around and fix the hole. Staring after the strange being and the parade of Slimes that followed in her wake, he wondered if they had broken into Slime territory. Did Slimes even have territory? Did they just encounter some sort of Slime Lord? A Slime Queen? Slimes didnt even have males and females, as far as Zu Chiru knew. Still, they decided that not to invade the territory of the Slime Queen would be for the best, for they sensed she was even stronger than Pe Riyuro, the greatest of Quagoa Lords. The Quagoa of the Azerlisia range as a whole had just suffered from a nightmarish calamity, losing 7/8ths of their entire population. The Zu Aygen clan was just as devastated as the others, so time was needed to recover before any thought of testing their new neighbours someday. They covered the hole and returned to their work. Another day passed until they could stuff everyone into the freshly excavated tunnels, and another week went by before a makeshift warren formed. The efforts underground continued, but shelter was not their only problem. Fortunately, some things came to them. For the first day, Zu Chiru wondered if the worms and grubs they found in the soil would be their only sustenance, and the elders considered ordering raids into the Slime territory for mushrooms, insects and rats. The night after, however, an Elf named Mare and a Human named Florine appeared with food: great quantities of meat kept fresh in wondrous magical containers. While it was distributed and they filled their empty bellies, Florine explained how things worked in the Human city to the clan leaders. The most important detail at the time was that they would need to earn wages that were exchanged for food and other goods. The idea was strange to the Quagoa, who only knew the toil of expanding their empire under the mountains, offering tribute to their leaders and the Frost Dragons who ruled over them. It was entirely backwards here: they would receive tribute for their toil. Instead of simply taking what they needed wherever they happened to be, they would need to exchange their treasures instead. Zu Chiru was uncertain how to feel about that. For the time being, they were offered work in the Demihuman Quarter, labouring over the ongoing construction at night. They did things that were thought suited for them: establishing foundations andwell, establishing foundations was pretty much all that they did. Sometimes Dwarves or other races were placed over them; sometimes it was the other way around. There were Undead everywhere as well, performing the most menial of tasks. Though this work was currently plentiful, Zu Chiru thought that it would be limited. Eventually, they would not be needed, then what would they do? He looked down as he walked out into the night, staring down at a crinkled sheet of paper. Before anything else, he would need to stop by the Vampire Post to pick up a delivery of ores from their old mountain home. His sister had just given birth to her first litter, but she had lost her mate in the battle against the Crimson Harbinger, so now it was up to Zu Chiru to help her out. Zu Chiru sighed. Before, all he would have needed to do was forage around a bit while doing other things. Now, everything was so horribly complicated. Work for food, work for ores, work for everything. They had to order in what did not exist here. The earth below the city was dark clay that was absent of mineral ores, so the bounty that their people usually existed on was no longer theirs to enjoy. It was not a place where Quagoa would normally live. Zu Chiru! A voice called down to him from above, Youre joining us tonight? Zu Chiru looked up. On the terrace above was a small gathering of his clansmen, who had assembled to do something about the impending lack of work. They had started a project of sorts, based on what they had seen around the quarter. After this, he waved the paper over his head and went on his way. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Up and out of the bowl of the Demihuman Quarter Zu Chiru walked; out to the gatehouse near where the steps leading up to the top of the citys inner wall were laid. He walked past the Undead sentries, towards the Dragon pens. A pale figure with glowing crimson eyes stood behind a desk in front of the hoardings on the wall. Welcome, dear customer, she said. How may the Vampire Post be of service today? This female always seemed to be here, and she was always so polite. Zu Chiru never knew what to say in reply. He simply dipped his head once and placed the sheet of paper on the counter. She took the sheet in her hand and checked through a book laid open on the desk. After a moment, she lightly tapped a bell. Another pale, smooth-faced female appeared, taking the paper and walking away into the building. She reappeared with a box between her hands a short while later, placing it on the counter before him. Zu Chiru lifted the cover, sniffing the content. Though riddled with impurities, the ore within was edible. He took the box into his hands and nodded before he walked off. The two pale females bowed. Thank you for your patronage, their voices followed him as he turned to go back the way he came. As Zu Chiru made his way back to the clan warren, he looked down at the box with a worried sigh. It wasnt much: barely enough to keep the litter fed until the next delivery came in. Unlike many things that the various peoples in the city consumed, meat and ore were expensive, and his clan toiled endlessly just to get by. The Human named Florine explained this, too, at length. Something about supply and demand and how prices for meat would fall eventually and the shortage of ore in the city would only last until trade caught up. There was a lot more, but her stream of strange words mostly bounced off of Zu Chirus furry head and fell to the ground powerlessly. His parents cared much for him, finding the best ores that they could feed him when he was a child, so his coat was strong and hard to penetrate. What little he understood of what she said was that things would become cheaper someday. Unfortunately, they would also finish the tasks in this Demihuman Quarter that fed them someday as well. He made his way back down into the warren and left the ores with his sister, then returned to the surface with all of his worries continuing to plague him. The clansmen that had called out to him were still in the same place as before. With them were members of several other races: two Ogres, some Goblins, a Troll and a handful of Lizardmen. They were prospective students who would pay them for instruction in hand-to-hand combat. In the past weeks, Zu Chiru and his clansmen discovered that the Demihumans in the city were not so great at it. The bare handful of remaining experts in the clan saw this as an opportunity to collect tributes, and these Demihumans were more than happy to pay them to learn. The payments were usually in the form of handicrafts, furs or meat. What they collected was not enough to feed the clan on its own, but at least it was something. Zu Chiru shuffled up to the rows of students and instructors sparring with one another, and he frowned over the sight. Because Demihumans were of various sizes and had their own racial attributes, he wasnt sure how well Quagoa combat would work for them. Smaller Demihumans like Goblins were roughly Quagoa sized, but they lacked strong fur and claws Though Lizardmen had a measure of toughness due to their scales, their long bodies and thick tails were something Quagoa did not have. Ogres and Trolls were huge and strongat least they could partner off one another. Maybe they were just happy picking up pointers and techniques that would work for them? Zu Chiru wasnt sure if it would ever earn the clan enough to survive C they would need far more students to do so. Oh, Chiru, youre back. An elderly Quagoa with red fur shuffled up to him. He was the strongest of the Zu Aygen Clan that remained, having been considered too old to fight on the day of sorrow, and the one who had come up with this idea. Zu Loru, Zu Chiru clasped his hands before him, lowering his head respectfully. How is your family? Hmmmy sister is cranky, Zu Chiru replied. She wants the little ones to have more ore, but she knows this is all we can afford. I think I end up taking the brunt of her bad mood. Understandable, Zu Loru nodded. It was so easy in our old home: even if it wasnt always the best stuff, we never lacked for ore and food. They shared a long moment of silent melancholy. Little else could be done about it. Perhaps the tunnelers will find something below There is nothing below, Zu Loru shook his head. They hit bedrock the other day, and its just old limestone that smells of nothing else. No food or water; no caves or oreand we are not allowed to explore beyond the confines of this quarter. Feh. Why did they choose for our clan to come to this place It should be obvious, shouldnt it? Zu Lorus voice turned bitter, Because we are of Zu. You dont see any sign of the Pu and Po here. Even in these dire times, they used the great tragedy as an opportunity, whispering in the ears of those in power to send us away. They do not care that we have been forced to live in this desolate place of black clay and veinless stone! Zu Loru stomped the ground in anger, and Zu Chiru scratched his chest. How indeed? The Crimson Harbinger told them to live here, and the Human told them how things worked. By all appearances, they were provided with the bare minimum of what they needed and were left to figure the rest out on their own. He decided to move to a less depressing topic. How many new students since yesterday? A few, Zu Loru replied. I believe that, once this Demihuman Quarter begins to fill, we can expect a substantial number. The Mountain Mole Sect must be vigilant of the others in the place, however. We must keep prospective disciples from straying into their grasp. Zu Chiru nodded in agreement. If they were to afford more and better ores for their offspring, they needed to keep the two other sects in the quarter from gaining in reputation and membership. The foremost of their rivals was the Azure Sky, Iron Fist Sect, which occupied an expansive complex near the western gatehouse. They appeared to collect the young, training them from an impressionable age. After some digging around, it was found that their buildings were shallow, so what one noted from the surface was all that there was. Though the sects disciples were young, the master there was quite intimidating. The one time he went to challenge them, a tall Human female in flowing robes had brandished a long stick of wood at him. The end was wide and covered in bristles C he had never seen such a weapon before. Quagoa were only strong against metal, so Zu Chiru had prudently withdrawn to rethink his approach. The second rival was more manageable. The Justice Dragon Sect had a single hall in a space between the southern entrance and the eastern wall and had no disciples to speak of. Their master was nothing more than an aged Human male of few words. All Zu Chiru had to do there was draw away people that looked interested in learning the ways of close combat. The old man ultimately did nothing: he just sat within his hall as if new students would simply drop in with no effort on his part. Zu Loru, he asked, the noise from the Justice Dragon Sect the other day: has there been any hint as to what it was? Rumor has been going around that theres a new student there C the old man is no longer alone in his hall. What! I thought I kept them all away! He stormed off towards the Justice Dragon Sect. Perhaps this new student had come in during the day, but it wouldnt do. They couldnt let a rival sect gain even a bit of a claw hold. With few dwellings yet built in the Demihuman Quarter, Zu Chiru could see across the darkness of the night to the rival school. He scurried over in a matter of minutes and studied the face of the building. Running his gaze over its wooden supports and planks, he could hear the voice of a male and a female filtering through the thin panels of the entrance. It appeared that the rumours were true. Zu Chiru pondered how he might wrest away this new studentwell, it shouldnt be hard: the master here was just an old Human who was often away. Zu Chiru hopped about as he warmed himself up. After feeling suitably ready, he shouted at the building. Old Human! No response. The voices on the other side paused for a moment before resuming. Old Human! Zu Chiru raised his voice. The voices inside paused again, only to resume once more. Really C had they no shame? A challenger had come, and they did nothing but cower inside their hall. A small group, consisting of various quarter residents, started to gather around on the street nearby. Zu Chiru grinned, wheezing laughter blowing out of his nose. Good. Their cowardice would be seen by all, and the Justice Dragon Sect would lose all face. What Dragon, even? It was just an old man and his timid student. Zu Chiru took a deep breath. Old HumaC He fell silent at the sound of someone working the door of the building. After several moments, the entrance slid open. Zu Chiru fluffed out his fur and assumed an intimidating stance. Youve finally shown yourself, old one The head of a Dragon appeared in the doorway, and Zu Chiru froze. Eh? This is not an old Human... Before any further thoughts could form, the Dragons head lunged forward and snatched him off of the street. He didnt even have time to scream. The curious residents that had gathered around scattered away in fright. Zu Chiru disappeared into the bowels of the Justice Dragon Sect, and the door silently slid shut with his passing. Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The world shifted back into cohesiveness. Ilyshnishs body tingled almost painfully as her Blindsight remapped the abrupt change in her surroundings. She felt the ground below her, so she tucked in the wings that she had started to unfurl in panic. She wasindoors? It was a large chamber: roughly as large as the spacious tavern of the Frosty Beard. It lacked furnishings, however, and had no balconies or sunken alcoves. The scent of fresh cedar filled her nostrils; beyond the thinly panelled walls and rounded pillars lining the space, it was bare of any decoration or value. At first, she thought it a newly-built warehouse C or perhaps some sort of prison C but it lacked the sense of being built for storage, and its framework of cedar had no hope of holding her should she choose to escape. On one end of the chamber, a figure stirred from where it was seated. Lady Shalltear, it asked, do you require any assistance? A deep and venerable-sounding voice. A strong and pleasant voice. To her disappointment, however, she only found an aged Human male approaching them. His measured footfalls echoed lightly around her, and he stopped several metres away. As a matter of fact, Lady Shalltear answered lightly, there is something you may be able to help me with. Ilyshnish looked down to the source of the second voice, then realized her claws were still stuck in Lady Shalltears torso. She tried flicking her away, but the tiny Vampire wouldnt budge at all. Ilyshnish dug in and pulled mightily; to no avail. You C stop that! Lady Shalltears voice rolled out and snapped through the air at her. Ilyshnish flinched and froze. Why did she stop, dammit! She hated herself at that moment, hated her Frost Dragon nature that compelled her to obey, having experienced firsthand how impossibly strong Lady Shalltear was. Youre being rude, Lady Shalltear scolded her, just look at what youre doing to the floor. Really C there isnt an ounce of propriety or awareness in you. Ilyshnish focused her attention downwards. Beneath her, there were gashes in the polished floorboards: whole planks splintered and torn away to reveal the soil beneath. The ground appeared to be quite softmaybe she could quickly burrow away when the chance presented itself. Lady Shalltear stepped back, and Ilyshnishs claws slipped out of her without any sense of resistance. The exquisite fabrics of her priceless gown showed no change from their pristine state. Ilyshnish peered down at the diminutive figure, examining her magical garb for perhaps the twentieth time. This new school of yours, Lady Shalltear said, this Justice Her voice trailed off, features forming into a complicated expression. Justice Dragon Dojo, the aged Humans voice filled in for her. Yes, that. Lady Shalltear frowned, Are you really set on that name? Its a bit I believe it to be a deep and meaningful name, the old man said. It has a certain ring to it as well, dont you think? The complicated expression did not leave Lady Shalltears face. I understand why you chose that name, she said, but something still seemswell, whatever, its your show. Lady Shalltears hand disappeared into the air, reappearing again with a plain-looking sheet of paper. She cleared her throat before reading it. Cultivating discipline in spirit, mind and body C thats what your pamphlet says, yes? Lady Shalltear dangled the paper before her as she spoke, This one is lacking in discipline, and you appear to be lacking in students. Wait, what? Ilyshnish protested, Why am IC Who gave you permission to speak? Lady Shalltear scowled at her, Do that again and Ill be nailing your tongue to the city wall. Ilyshnishs jaws snapped shut, and her tongue clove to the roof of her mouth. Why was she stuck under this insanely unreasonable Undead monster? Anyways, Lady Shalltear continued, she still has a schedule to keep, but, on her days off, shell be under your tutelage. Dont let her escape. Escape, you say The old man looked up to Ilyshnish, stroking his beard. This is honestly quite unexpected. Is there some problem? I am on standby to assist with various tasks around the city, he replied, so I will be here unless I am called awayexceC Excellent, Lady Shalltear smiled. I look forward to the results of her training. Lady Shalltear vanished from the hall, disappearing in the same fashion by which they had arrived. Ilyshnish shared a long look with the old man, then she turned her head around, examining what appeared to be the entrance of the building just beyond a pair of thick wooden pillars. Lady Shalltears instructions are that you train under me, the man said. I do hope you are not planning on leaving. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I have no reason to be here, Ilyshnish replied. Neither did I demand any training. Have you not considered the consequences of displeasing Lady Shalltear? Youre not Lady Shalltear, Ilyshnish informed him. If she doesnt like me doing one thing, then Ill just do something else. Once Ilyshnish finally thought she figured out how the door worked, she rose onto all fours to leave. I believe her instructions were to not allow you to escape. Ilyshnish felt a presence before her and found the aged Human standing in front of the door. She twisted her head around to look at the head of the hall, then back to the door again. When did he move there? Your cooperation would be appreciated, he said. This building is relatively fragile. The old man stood with a rigid, unassuming posture. Beyond the fact that he seemingly teleported all the way from the head of the hall to its entrance, Ilyshnish could not sense how strong he was. He didnt have the bearing of a magic caster, and she had never witnessed anything move that quickly before. Why was this city full of such ridiculous beings? Ilyshnish turned around and lay back down with a long-suffering sigh. The polished floorboards frosted over, and she started doodling upon them with a claw. The Human reseated himself at the head of the hall. Nowwhy is it that Lady Shalltear would send you to me for instruction? Who knows? Im sure you must have some idea Why were so many people in this place so insistent on knowing things about her? Why did they even feel entitled to the response that they sought? I dont, she told him. I came back from work today and she appeared at my door, accusing me of some wrongdoing. The Human studied her at length, and Ilyshnish shifted uncomfortably. W-what? Perhaps she was dissatisfied with your performance in some way? I dont think so, Ilyshnish said. If anything, my performance met with an overwhelmingly positive reception C the substantial earnings that resulted are irrefutable proof of this. Then what is this about having issues with discipline? I said I dont know! I didnt ask for any of this! Her tail lashed out over the floor, bumping into one of the pillars along the side of the hall. The entire structure shuddered ominously. The old man looked up at the rafters, then down at the hole in the floor. How about we start by reining in your emotions? The old man suggested, This is something that could use some work, as the condition of the hall might attest to. What insanity are you spouting? Ilyshnish looked down at him incredulously, Emotions should flow forth, lest one stifles their own craft. Hmmperhaps I have gotten the wrong idea. Are you something like a Barbarian? I believe I ran into one of those sorts last year: a Brawler type who combined Monk skills and totemic powersquite noisy, he was. A Barbarian Indeed, the old man replied. He was the disreputable sort, so it came to blows. Fortunately, some help at a crucial moment allowed me to manage a close victory. A close victory? Did Humans commonly have such powerful individuals rise from their number? Maybe exploration wasnt as safe of an idea as she originally thought C at least her home in the Azerlisia range only had Frost Giants at worst, and no one usually came to bother them there. Still, he muttered thoughtfully, there is always room to better oneself. Even if you are a BarbarianC Im a Bard! Her shout reverberated around the hall. The old man frowned a long frown, falling into a long silence. Why do none of you people ever believe me when I say that? Ilyshnish complained. If you mean Lady Shalltear and her servants, the old man said, looking back up at her, it is probably because they have only considered Dragons as Dragons. Of course she was a Dragon. What was that supposed to mean? Ilyshnish couldnt make any sense out of his explanation. If this is the case, he continued, you may have been left in my care with similar thinking in mind. While I am not exactly a Dragon, perhaps she thought that I would have an easier time instructing you. A sort of feverish gleam came from his steely grey eyes, at great odds with his otherwise stony face. Thoughts of Hejinmal came to mind: he wasnt going to turn her into a pet, was he? To be trained like some sort of animal to do tricks for his petty entertainment I dont need to learn anything from here, she told him. Dragons seem to be associated with power and wisdom by the people here, but that does not sound like what a wise being would sayare you absolutely certain that there is nothing for you here? Ilyshnish glowered down at him, then quickly assumed a more neutral expression, just in case the old Human wasnt as benign as he appeared. He was almost certainly possessed of extraordinary power, yet the way he spoke was annoyingly humble. At least Lady Shalltear played a part deserving of her strength: leaving no question as to the difference between herself and those around her. Maybe this individual had some weakness in his character that she could exploit C it would certainly explain why he had inexplicably settled on squatting in this unassuming wooden building. If she could learn how so many beings in this city became so absurdly powerful, lingering for a while would be well worth it. What do you plan on teaching me? Ilyshnish asked. Lady Shalltear mentioned something about a lack of discipline, propriety and self-awareness, the man pointedly looked at the hole in the floor again. You have some strength, yet it seems that you have not mastered it C perhaps by cultivating discipline in body, you may in turn find balance in mind and spirit. That makes absolutely no sense. Is that so? Hmmperhaps it would be easier to just start rather than sit around talking about it. The man rose to his feet. The Justice Dragon Dojo was originally intended to train Monks. However, since you are a Dragon that fights with their body, there may still be much for you to gainbut first, discipline. The Human walked around her, eyeing her in a way that she did not much care for. What could she even learn from this Monk training? Dragons already knew how to fight with their bodies. Ah yes, the man said when he returned to stand in front of her, you may address me as Master Tian. Tian Master Tian. He corrected her, I dont believe Lady Shalltear mentioned your name Shiver. Shiver? Master Tian raised an eyebrow, If Im not mistaken, Dragons should have more substantial nameswell, no matter. Can we get this training over with? She asked, I have to return to the Dwarf Kingdom at dawn. Annoyance filled Ilyshnish upon being forced to admit her powerlessness over her situation. What would this discipline even achieve to improve her lot? She doubted it would make her strong enough to resist Lady Shalltear. At dawn? Master Tian said, Perhaps we should just conduct a basic assessment todayhow do Bards engage in combat around here, by the way? The fighting kind appears to be quite scarce. How could this so-called Master not know how others fought? Doubts started to rise in her mind. As far as I have read, Ilyshnish sniffed, how Humanoid Bards end up can vary between fragile beings that lend their support from a distance to front line combatants. The only Bard Ive personally witnessed fighting was Frost Giant Skald who wielded a greataxe in direct battle. Hoh...then how do Dragon Bards fight? With my natural weapons? I cant exactly wield the weapons that Humans can if you havent noticed. Ilyshnish raised a foreleg and worked her talons in mid-air. Being able to manipulate the handle of a weapon with any semblance of finesse was a dubious prospect, at best. I believe we Dragons are at an advantage, however, Ilyshnish told Master Tian. The Bards that Ive seen locally appear to equip themselves lightly, with perhaps chain shirts, rapiers and bows at best. I have the benefit of my natural armour and weapons, which do not burden me with additional encumbrance and will grow in strength as I do. In just half a millennia, I doubt that any mortal artifice would be able to overcome my natural armament. After her explanation, Master Tian stroked his grey beard thoughtfully. With how often he did so, Ilyshnish started to become curious about what it felt like. After some time, he stopped and nodded to himself. I believe I have a rough idea about your direction now, he told her. With what you describe, you would be suited for some sort of Dancer class. We Dragons have ways of our own, Ilyshnish replied. Pursuing mortal paths would rob us of our natural strengths. I see. I was uncertain whether they existed here or not, but, in hindsight, I suppose that they must. The path you pursue is one unique to your kind C a racial prestige class, or a series of them. That had a nice ring to it. Ilyshnish leaned forward to peer at Master Tian closely. Youre not going to try to have me become a Monk like the ones you originally intended on training here? In your case, he replied, I believe that it would be a waste. The greatest beings that I know of often combined the strengths of their respective races with classes that were only available to them. It should be an example in this Sorcerous Kingdom, where many peoples of many backgrounds and species can pursue their own unique paths for the greater good. She hadnt a clue about his greater good, but the rest of what he said made sense to her. Maybe there was some wisdom to be gained here, after all. Then what are we waiting for? Ilyshnish rose to her feet, Let us begin, Master Tian. Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Wings folded and tail tucked in, Ilyshnish lay on the floor of the Justice Dragon Dojo, head in an upright position. Her eyes were closed; breathing, steady. In short, she was doing nothing but sitting there. Upon settling on a direction for her training, there was not much time until she needed to depart in the morning. She spent her entire shift flying back and forth, wondering about what sort of strength she would cultivate. On her next day off, she returned to Master Tian, and then What am I doing? Im just sitting here, right? Im definitely just sitting here. I dont feel any stronger C I dont think you can even get stronger just sitting around doing nothing. Actually, no C thats technically how it works for Dragons KAAAAATSU! A wooden plank smashed into the knuckles of her right foreclaw. It broke upon her scales, scattering splintered fragments across the floor. Her heart leapt into her throat. W-w-w-what was that for! Ilyshnish snatched her claw back, Are you trying to make me age prematurely? Wait C is that the secret? I dont thC Thoughts are clouding your meditation, Master Tian told her. You must empty your mind; control your breathing. To what end? Ilyshnish frowned, Also, I should tell you that Frost Dragons cant not think. Is that so? Master Tian raised an eyebrow, Then what happens while you sleep? We sort out our memories, review and analyze past experiences, update the list of slights against us You actively do that while you sleep? Yes? Whats so strange about that? HmmI wasnt aware that Dragons did this. All Dragons have a certain degree of awareness, even while sleeping. I suppose it is an extension of this trait for us Frost Dragons. Master Tian stroked his beard in contemplation, while Ilyshnish contemplated the fact that such a nice voice was wasted on a Human. She looked around the hall of the dojo idly: the floor had been repaired, but it was still absent of any other disciples. Surely those with an interest in unarmed combat would sense the strength of Master Tian and beg for his tutelage. That, or they knew that his instruction didnt work and she was just wasting her time here. Since youre so strong, she said, why is it that no one comes to learn from you? Especially in this Demihuman Quarter C most of the races here respect strength. It has not been long since this dojo was built, Master Tian replied, but, since then, theres been some interference from rodents of unusual size. Rodents of unusual size? She frowned. Indeed, Master Tian nodded. Ilyshnishs scales rippled in squeamish discomfort as she tried to imagine what the old Human referred to. Did the city have such a problem? Would these giant rodents find a way to burrow under her scales? Maybe they would sneak into her mouth and gnaw away her tongue while she was sleeping, or slowly chew holes in her wings Her wings unfurled to shake off the imaginary rodents, sending currents of air swirling around the hall. Master Tians lapels fluttered, and he eyed a wall hanging as it swayed back and forth. The decoration had appeared some time while she was away, and it smelled no more valuable than the paper and paint that it was composed of. The artist wasnt even very good C she was certain that she could do far better. Perhaps this is an opportunity for your training, Master Tian mused. You want me to go out and bash rats? Ilyshnish furrowed a brow, Im of the mind that Lady Shalltear wont be very happy if she finds out that a Frost Dragon has chasing rodents up and down the alleys and causing all sorts of disturbances. I believe that violence should only be used as a last resort, or reserved for those who persist in their reprehensible actions, Master Tian told her. Since you are a Bard, I believe you may be able to employ your skills in persuasion to arrive at an amicable resolution. He wanted her to negotiate with Vermin? What did it even have to do with training? How big were these things, anyway? The fearsome spectre of these horrible rodents who could trouble even Master Tian grew to a monstrous size. Did they even exist? She hadnt seen anything of the sort throughout the century of her living in the Azerlisia Mountains, but recent memory did bring to mind at least one such creature that could sometimes be seen lurking in the shadows of the citys central district A voice leaked thinly through the entrance of the Hall. Oh, it seems that one has appeared outside, Master Tian said. This timing is quite fortuitous. Ilyshnish looked down at Master Tian worriedly. He wanted her to do something about it now? She wasnt ready to face such a powerful foe C she at least wanted time to study these creatures before confronting them. She focused her senses, but, as thin as they seemed, the walls of the hall still blocked out most of the details beyond. The voice sounded from outside again. Its tone seemed very much one of challenge. She didnt want to die yet... M-master Tian, Ilyshnish shifted further away from the entrance, this being sounds very much like he wants to fight. Didnt you say we shouldnt easily resort to violence? I am sure that you will at least have the time to state our case, Master Tian told her. I would just like for them to stop loitering around on the street outside and chasing away prospective students. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Ilyshnish stared down at Master Tian incredulously. Them? How many would she have to face? Given how quickly rodents tended to breed, maybe there were entire sections of the city swarming with themshe hadnt had the opportunity to explore the underground portions of E-Rantel yet, so she was glad that this information came to her attention before it was too late. The voice sounded again, full of confidence and belligerent intent. Master Tian looked on expectantly. Suppressing a pitiful whimper, Ilyshnish turned and crept over towards the entrance. She carefully worked open a crack between the doors with a claw before sliding one side open. Information from the outside flooded her senses. There were about two dozen individuals of the different races in residence gathered around the nearby street. She didnt detect any giant rodents resembling the one in the central district. Was it concealing its presence somehow? Rodents were quite good at that. She carefully poked her head through the doorframe to see things directly. On the street, there was no sign of the giant rodent from the central district. There was, however, a Quagoa standing perfectly still straight out from the door. Come to think of it, the mole Demihumans were basically rodents, too. Ilyshnish lunged forward, grabbing the Quagoa in her jaws. She withdrew into the hall again, quietly closing the door. As she returned to Master Tian, a warm sensation pooled in her mouth. Peh! She spat him out in disgust, Peh! Peh! Gross! Why did you do that? I wasnt going to eat you. The Quagoa lay unresponsive in a soggy heap on the floor. She let out a small breath, then shook her head violently. Chunks of yellow ice rained over the floor. Ilyshnish wanted to scrape her tongue off on something C would one of the pillars work? Was this what you were referring to? She asked Master Tian. Indeed, he replied, looking down at the unconscious Quagoa. However, I feel that negotiations have gone in an unintended direction from the outset. Oh, this is perfectly harmless, Ilyshn''ish reassured him, generous, even. My father would go much farther in his negotiations with the Quagoa. We didnt even collect any tribute from this one for the privilege of an audience. is there really such a need? Of course, she replied matter-of-factly. Considering his manner of approach, he should be glad we didnt kill several hundred of his kin to set them straight. This may be how you conducted yourselves in the past, Master Tian told her, but there are laws in the Sorcerous Kingdom that prohibit such destructive conduct. Negotiations between citizens should bejust what are you doing? Master Tian frowned down to the floor in front of her. Ilyshnish followed the line of his gaze: the Quagoa had curled up into a ball, which she was absently batting back and forth between her claws. Oh, this? She said lightly, A habit, I suppose. They always curl up like thisits quite cathartic, Ill admit. Would you like to try? What I would like, Master Tian said, is for you to cease. Ilyshnish gave the Quagoa one last swat, and it rolled out in front of Master Tian. Her tail lazily swished back and forth as they waited for it to unfurl itself. Eventually, his head poked out, glistening nose and whiskers twitching. I-is it over? He said warily, Have I finally come to the land of Derey? I admit that I was never very brave, but it would be nice His gaze turned up to Master Tian. Ah, the old Human is here toowell, he was old, after all. But why is he in Derey? The Quagoa continued scanning the hall, stopping at Ilyshnishs nearest claw. This is not Derey, he sighed. Youre not too bright, are you? Ilyshnish said. After a moments thought, she turned to Master Tian. This one should be taken advantage of. With little effort, we could smoothly take control of his entire clan. That was not my intention, Master Tian frowned up at her. But it does fulfil your objective along the way, yes? She said, Youll get all sorts of other benefits on top of that. Ending their attempts to interfere with the operation of this dojo is sufficient. Then why not just get rid of them yourself? Ilyshnish asked. His Majesty has left us with explicit instructions to not harm the citizens without just cause, Master Tian answered. Just cause? If that was the case, what constituted just cause? Lady Shalltear certainly didnt hesitate to stab her with that horrible glaive within moments of their meeting. Maybe the Frost Dragons werent considered citizens if what Master Tian mentioned on the day they met meant anything. They werent citizens, or even people: just Dragons C monsters to be exploited for labour and crafting materials. The world was truly an unfair place. Ilyshnish believed that she understood Master Tians quandary. If the Quagoa knew that his hands were tied, theyd operate in a fashion where he couldnt directly retaliate. It could be done so that it was perceived as weakness by the Demihuman residents, hobbling his local standing and harming the dojos reputation as a place to learn the ways of unarmed combat. If he called in the local security forces to disperse them, it would also be seen as weakness. Truly, he was caught in a bind. This being the case, it made his rejection of her proposal even more puzzling. It didnt appear to break any rules, so it was the perfect solution. She looked back down at the Quagoa, who was now sitting on the floor and combing his fur. You C Quagoa. The Quagoa kept grooming himself, so she knocked him over with a claw. Hiiieee! She examined his scant adornment while he flopped about in a panic. Youre Zu, are you not? Y-yes mighty one, he bowed his head several times. This one is Zu Chiru, of the Zu Aygen Clan. The Zu Aygen Clan was a small and weak group amongst the Quagoa relative to the clans of Pu, who made up the majority of the races population in the Azerlisia range. She guessed their presence in E-Rantel meant that they had been tossed out after whatever happened in Feoh Berkana. If you join with us, Zu Chiru, her imperious voice filled the hall, we shall grant you control of half of your entire clan. R-really? Zu Chiru looked up at her with wide eyes. Master Tian cleared his throat. Ilyshnish sighed. She was doing him a favour, yet all there was in return was his thankless admonition. Why did you come to interfere with this dojo? Ilyshnish asked. Zu Chiru looked back and forth between Ilyshnish and Master Tian. A low growl rose from Ilyshnishs throat. F-for the prosperity of my clan! He squeaked. How does making noise in front of this hall bring prosperity to your clan? Because the sects compete for disciples, he explained. The Mountain Mole Sect must bring in disciples, or our clan will starve! Zu Chiru looked down, dry-washing his hands. The Azure Sky, Iron Fist Sect is too strong, so the only thing we can do is draw students away from here. He looked to Master Tian, Please C you are but one old Human, but we have many mouths to feed! Hmm Ilyshnish turned her attention to Master Tian. He wasnt going to cave in to Zu Chirus weak mewlings, was he? I cant imagine that you have any obligation to acquiesce to this pitiful request, she prompted. I have no desire to bring any hardship to His Majestys subjects, Master Tian replied, but there appear to be quite a few misunderstandings here in the first place. Too soft! Master Tian was too easy to bend with heartfelt pleas. It was lucky for him that his strength afforded him leeway for such imprudent indulgences. First of all, Master Tian went on, this Azure Sky, Iron Fist Sectare you perhaps referring to the orphanage? Ilyshnish had no idea what an orphanage was C beyond it being a place to store loose whelps C and neither did Zu Chiru, it appeared. The Quagoas mouth worked around the strange word. I dont know what that means, but its a place filled with young Humans. A dangerous Human female is the leader therethey say that she will not die, even if her head is taken! Thats absurd, Ilyshnish snorted. What do you take Humans for, Adventurers? I-its true! Zu Chiru said, But unlike Adventurers, who are said to not die even when they are killed, this Sect Leader continues to move when her head is torn right off! My clanmates have witnessed this: one night, a wolf Beastman snatched her head away, but the body chased the Beastman around the bowl until it was subdued and beaten with such force that the ground quaked after every blow! Ilyshnishs jaw fell open in mute horror. That certainly was terrifying. What he mentioned about those Adventurers was also terrifying. It was no wonder that they were universally feared. Master Tian stepped forward. Perhaps a brief visit will address your concerns Both Ilyshnish and Zu Chiru shook their heads in unison. W-we should stay as far away as possible from such a savage individual, Ilyshnish said. Theres absolutely no reason to take such risks. They are mostly younglings, Zu Chiru said, but there are a great many there C some of them even larger than myself! They have gleaming eyes and large teethif things go badly, we will be overwhelmed and eaten! They looked at Master Tian with pleading expressions, but the old man was not dissuaded. Come, now, Master Tian clapped his hands, then gestured towards the door, let us be off C Im sure no harm will befall you. Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Ilyshnish slinked out of the entrance of the Justice Dragon Dojo on the heels of Zu Chiru. Unlike the other sections of the city, the Demihuman Quarter remained active through all the hours of the day. The streets and terraces at night were frequented by those species possessing Darkvision or something superior to it, like Tremorsense or Blindsight. This night seemed busier than she last remembered, though the population was still a small fraction of the Human-dominated areas of the city. How the denizens of the quarter felt about having a ten-metre long Frost Dragon walking by was difficult to discern. She couldnt decide whether they were simply too busy to pay attention or pointedly trying not to draw her attention. There were also many races present that she had no experience with, so their expressions and body language were unknown to her. Then again, she was a Frost Dragon, so any of these weak individuals who werent paying attention to their surroundings most likely did not take any more note than they would a passing wagon. Through her day together with Pam the previous week, she had learned the behaviour and flows of traffic in the city, allowing her to subconsciously navigate the street with no difficulty or incident. As they walked through the busiest section of the main street, their progress slowed and Ilyshnish looked around for the source of the disruption. Along one side of the paved road, which ran from the western gatehouse to the southern one, were what looked to be stands similar to those that could be found in the plazas around the city. Though none were occupied, Ilyshnish examined them curiously as they walked by. This place seems to have filled in a bit, she murmured absently. Indeed, Master Tian said. It is an encouraging sight. Encouraging? What was so encouraging about any of this? She eyed the small groups of Demihumans as they milled about the tables. Do they plan on opening some sort of market here? Ilyshnish asked, The way these tables are organized is reminiscent of the plazas around the city. As I understand it, Master Tian answered, a handful of Human interests are trying to encourage commercial activity in this quarter. To what end? She furrowed a brow as her eye wandered over the tables, The tribal peoples here live uncomplicated lives C they have no appreciation for commerce as Humans or Dwarves do. I spoke at length with a few of the organizers, he said. According to one of them, the Great Forest of Tob is considered a mostly untapped resource, so there is great interest in the merchant community over what the tribes living there can deliver to the city. Another expressed a desire to see all of the races have their own traders and spokespeople, and for the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom to come closer together through their peaceful interactions in E-Rantel. It is an admirable objective, and in line with His Majestys desire that all citizens would partake of the nations prosperity. Ilyshnish glanced at the stands again, then examined the individuals that they passed along their way. Everything about them spoke of their simple lifestyles, and she couldnt imagine anything being displayed here beyond raw plants, stones, hides and simple crafts. Visitors who came to sell the occasional findings of actual value here would just be feeding the Human-owned industries of the city, who would proceed to take the lions share of the prosperity. Zu Chiru, waddling forward before her, also looked about, his fur standing on end. He shrunk away from every sudden noise and movement as they made their way along the street. Despite his seemingly timid behaviour, Ilyshnish decided that this particular Quagoa was actually quite brave. Even when scouting, they tended to move in groups; seeing one wandering around alone in a strange place C aboveground, no less C was essentially unheard of. As brave as you are for your kind, she told him, picking a fight with Master Tian seems a bit much. Well, more like suicidal. I-I didnt know such a monster was inside! He exclaimed, This place is strange C nothing is as it seems. Youre right, she replied. This place is strange. The people here are sly: they veil their strength and exploit the deeds of others C daring to scheme even against those stronger than themselves. It is not like our old home, where all things are determined through honest displays of dominance. This city is a place where the strong rule using the methods of the weak. Thoughsince the Quagoa are weak, it should suit your people well, should it not? B-but what can we do? Zu Chiru said despondently, The soil is soft and poor; there are no caves, and groundwater does not collect here. We are forbidden from tunnelling beyond the boundaries of the Quarter, so we must submit ourselves to the mercy of others to survive. Didnt you start farming recently? Ilyshnish asked, Mushrooms and Lizards if I recall correctly. The Pu jealousy guard this secret technique, Zu Chiru told her bitterly. "The Zu do not know how. All we know are the ways of our kind, and they gain us no advantages here Ilyshnish supposed that he had actually a good grasp on his clans present situation. The Human city was quite insidious in its ways, promoting its systems of exchange. Simple people that lived honest lives, like most of the residents of the Demihuman Quarter, were quickly ensnared by its cycles of labour and consumption. The rulers of the city were not idle about it, either C at least not at the start. Whenever a new group of people arrived, a powerful Dark Elf and some sort of Human minion were sure to appear shortly after. They would come bearing essential sustenance and supplies, and the Human would tell them the ways of the city. Then they would be directed to their first places of employment C usually as labour for the ongoing construction projects around the quarter. Past that point, the poor, unwitting Demihumans would become trapped. There was no time to think or figure things out: only time to work and rest. She wasnt sure if there was any way to escape it. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Not that their plight mattered to her C she was still trying to get herself out of her own predicament. Studying how the Human city functioned led to some clues, but a real solution still eluded her. They arrived at the large complex at the other end of the Demihuman Quarter: the same place where she had first encountered several powerful individuals, including Lady Shalltear. Master Tian pulled on a chain dangling near the gate, and the chiming of a bell issued from within. Miss Lupusreginas head popped out from behind one of the buildings. She came forward with a gaggle of immature Humans following in her wake. Oh, if it isnt Master Sebas, she said as she came forward. Looking for someone? Master Sebas? Didnt he prefer to be called Master Tian? Perhaps there was some difference in the relationships here Lupusreginashouldnt you be in Carne? Master Tian frowned gravely at her. Shizu and Entoma are there right now, Miss Lupusregina replied, they were passing through on the way to the Great Lake, so I had them watch over the place while I came over here. The place just keeps expanding: even with the Dwarves all moved in, they keep changing the rest of the place with their improvements. If your business here is concluded, he told her, you should return to your duties. The smooth way in which Master Tian and Miss Lupusregina interacted spoke of some long-standing relationship between them, but Ilyshnish could not tell what it might be from their brief exchange. Miss Lupusregina appeared to defer to him, but her attitude was so casual that one would doubt if she did. Yep, Im heading out right now; dontcha worry about it Miss Lupusregina turned around to look over the Human whelps that were standing behind her. Big Sis Lupu has to get back to work now, she told them. Make sure you dont get caught misbehaving C cause thats bad. What do bad children get? The FIST! They yelled out in unison. Both Zu Chiru and Ilyshnish jumped at the noise, and the Quagoa scurried behind Ilyshnish. Though Miss Lupusregina appeared to be threatening them with some dire punishment, the young Humans responded energetically, each holding up one of their tiny, balled-up hands in the air. Weak as they were, these Human whelps were every bit as vicious as wyrmlings C Zu Chiru was right to fear this place. Thats right, Miss Lupusregina said with a satisfied nod. Big Sis Yuri is really scary. I might be able to take a few good hits, but you pupsll get smushed into paste for sure. LUPU! A shout issued from somewhere unseen, rolling out from between the buildings towards the gate. Miss Lupusregina leapt straight up onto the nearby wall and disappeared into the night. Another figure appeared from the depths of the complex, and the crowd of children solemnly parted to let her through. It was another female, wearing a long dress that some of the more mature Human women around the city favoured. Despite her severe-looking Human garb, however, Ilyshnish immediately sensed this one was not a Human. She exhibited none of the telltale signs of the living, and her scent was extremely weak. Like Lady Shalltear and her Vampire Brides, this one was most likely Undead. The Undead female ran her gaze over the Human whelps, then let out a resigned sigh. Really, that Lupu, she said. Putting strange ideas into their heads. Get back to your rooms, children C its long past bedtime. She finished walking up to the open gate, and the children dispersed behind her, disappearing beyond the range of Ilyshnishs senses. Do your sisters frequent the orphanage often? Master Tian asked. Shizu and Entoma do, the woman replied, and Lupusregina comes by to see Lady Nigredo when alterations to the counterdivination arrangements in Carne are required. Narberal and Solution have not C I was hoping that exposing them to the orphans would mellow them out a bit. I seeso it isnt working out so well? The results are mixed. Shizu only gravitates to those that she finds cute C and I still havent figured out what her criteria are. Entoma has become a remarkably excellent caregiver C at first, I kept worrying about whether she would try to eat a few, but the children all seem to love her very much. Lupusregina, however, only sees opportunities to rope them into her mischief She paused, eyes widening for a moment. Please forgive me; it seems that I have forgotten my manners. Welcome, LoCer, Master Sebas, the Undead female lowered her head slightly. Is there something I might be able to assist you with? Ive brought a fellow who has expressed some concerns that I thought would best be put to rest, Master Tian replied. This Quagoa herehmm, where did he go? Ilyshnish flicked him out from behind her with a flick of her tail. Zu Chiru let out a startled cry, rolling forward to stop before the Undead females feet. His name is Zu Chiru, Master Tian said. I believe he and his fellows are starting some sort of school here. Zu Chiru, Miss Yuri: Director of this fine orphanage. Zu Chiru unballed himself and dropped to his knees, kowtowing in a decidedly Quagoa-like fashion. It reminded Ilyshnish somewhat of their King, Pe Riyuro, prostrating himself before her father, but it lacked the customary tribute of precious ores and gemstones to pay for an audience. This one offers his greetings to you, Dread Leader of the Azure Sky, Iron Fist Sect. This one is Zu Chiru, who humbly presents himself before your fearsome presence. Sect? Miss Yuri adjusted the frames of her spectacles, What is this all about? I believe he and his fellows consider both the orphanage and my dojo competition for prospective students, Master Tian said. What sort of school are they founding? Miss Yuris voice turned curious. Our Mountain Mole Sect is one that teaches the foundations of Quagoa combat, oh Dread One, Zu Chirus voice drifted up from the cobblestones. Were trying to find a way to earn more, ermmoney? So that we may improve living conditions for our clan. I seebut why would you consider this orphanage competition? You take in the young, do you not? Zu Chiru looked up at Miss Yuri, There are many powerful beings here C why else would this place exist but to collect the impressionable so they may be inducted into your sect? Im not sure where youve heard this from, Miss Yuri gazed down at Zu Chiru with a look of concern, but our instruction is not in the ways of violence. The Azure Sky, Iron Fist Institute for Promising Children is a place where poor orphans are gathered and furnished with the skills and education to become productive members of society. Any who show promise or interest in martial vocations will be introduced to places where they can better pursue those paths C which are not practised here. What was the purpose of that? Taking in whelps and providing what Miss Yuri described seemed monumentally wasteful. The strongest would naturally rise to the top on their own to be picked out, at no cost to oneself. There must be some hidden benefit to all this What happens after youre done instructing them? Ilyshnish asked, Will they then be your minions, sent out to bring back wealth and prestige? Miss Yuri looked up at her with a furrow on her brow. Ilyshnish returned her look C it was a perfectly reasonable assumption. Who is this, Master Sebas? Miss Yuri asked. She goes by the name of Shiver, Master Tian told Miss Yuri. Lady Shalltear left her with me to address some matters of discipline. This Shiver certainly has quite the self-serving outlook, Miss Yuri said. Im surprised she sent her to yougiven Lady Shalltears disposition, Im surprised she survived at all with her tone. Do you know what it is that she did? She told me that she does not know, Master Tian said, and Lady Shalltear left before I could request a better explanation. Seeing that Ive been trying to raise some upstanding individuals for Lord Ainz, she might be thinking along those same lines C Lady Shalltear has been quietly stretching out her hand over the past few months, employing various locals for her purposes. Is that so? Miss Yuri examined Ilyshnish with a critical eye, Lady Shalltear, hmI suppose Dragons do fight with their natural weapons, but Ive never heard of a Dragon with job class levels before Indeed, Master Tian said. I held the same impression, but she professes to be a Bard. A Bard? Miss Yuri tilted her head curiously, Then perhaps some sort of Dancer? That was my conclusion, as well, Master Tian somehow straightened his already straight posture, and adjusted his pure white tie. We should get back to training, as her time in the city is limited. Thank you for your assistance in clarifying matters, Miss Yuri. Miss Yuri lowered her head with a gentle smile, spreading her skirts in a graceful curtsey. It was no trouble at all, Master Sebas. Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 On their return from the orphanage, they discovered a small crowd in the midst of where the market stands were being set up along the street. A pair of Human females stood at the centre of everyones attention, speaking at length to them. Ilyshnish watched them out of one eye as they skirted around the gathering. From the subject matter, these were two of the Humans who had come to take advantage of the state of affairs in the quarter. One of them looked up at her, and she noted in passing that her pupils were red. The Human female offered her a bright smile, and Ilyshnish averted her gaze. The diminutive Human looked so weak, yet she gave her that unflinching look. She wondered what sort of underhanded schemes were in play that gave her the confidence to express herself so boldly to an obviously superior existence. Another detail tempted her to examine the Human again, but she stifled her curiosity to avoid meeting the Humans gaze again. Those Humans appear to be able to see in the dark, Ilyshnish said. I thought their kind needed light to see. Are there different variants of Humans? The local Humans all appear to be the same basic species. Perhaps they possess some item that confers Darkvision, Master Tian offered. It should be one of the many low-level enchantments available in this region. One of those Humans is known to me, Zu Chiru said. She is a kind lady that goes by the name of Florine. She does not appear especially big or strong compared to her underlings, yet she commands them with absolute confidence, and they all obey without question. This makes her a Human Lord, I think? A kind lady? Ilyshnish was instantly suspicious of this Human Lord, What is it that makes her so kind? S-she comes to bring the residents supplies and teaches us the ways of this city. Zu Chiru replied defensively, She does so of her own volition, and offers us fair prices for shipments of food C the first one was even free! Ah, so it was the Human minion that went around with the Dark Elf. Ilyshnish wondered if she should let him know that their freedom was being stolen away from them by this kind Human. Zu Chiru, despite his wariness of overt threats, seemed blithely unaware of anything else. He probably didnt even realize that the explanation offered by Miss Yuri was no reassurance at all. They would raise their whelps and send them to whoever offered the greatest benefits. Given the underlying relationship between Master Tian and Miss Yuri that Ilyshnish detected, any potential students for the Midnight Mole Sect would be sent straight to the Justice Dragon Dojo instead. The games of profit and power being played in this city were merciless to simple, honest folk. Hmmif one of them was Lady Gagnier, Master Tian said, then theres a good chance that the other was Lady Wagner. They are often seen together C good friends, if memory serves correctly. Ilyshnish shook her head sadly. The entire board was well and truly rigged: you were either one of them, or an outsider to be exploited. Youyou know of them? Zu Chiru asked. Indeed, Master Tian nodded, Lady Wagner was of great assistance some months past, delivering a great quantity of liquor while the citys trade was at a standstill. The both of them also took the initiative to settle some matters in the west, and they are now actively working to improve the state of the Sorcerous Kingdom in many areas. This activity in the Demihuman Quarter is but one of many projects theyve spearheaded in the city and beyond. Ilyshnish sniffed derisively at his statement. Do you have some objection to this? Master Tian asked. Rather than any objections, Ilyshn''ish said, I fail to comprehend the purpose of these convoluted schemes. The Sorcerer King has so much power at his disposal that its entirely unnecessary. In the face of his pure might, all must heed his will or be erased from existence. There is no point in whatever all this is supposed to be. I believe His Majesty to be a kind and benevolent master, he told her. Have you, too, not gained many benefits from his rule? Ilyshnish narrowed her eyes, uncertain whether the words Master Tian said were in jest or not. I wonder how many of the residents here respect him for his benevolence. She scanned the street, locating a pair of Lizardmen loitering ahead of them. You two Lizardfolk, she stopped to speak to them, how is it that youve come under the Sorcerer Kings rule? They shuffled backwards as her head loomed close, then exchanged looks at her question. We were subjugated last year, one of them replied. We are currently in the city because His Majesty, um, suggested that we should travel. What of other tribes near your home, or perhaps other races? They were conquered as well, the Lizardman said By Lord Cocytus, on behalf of His Majesty. Everyone around our lake was consolidated under his rule. Thank you, she nodded at them, and they continued on their way. I saw what was left of the Quagoa in Feoh Berkana, she eyed Master Tian pointedly as they went along. Theres no reason for me to believe that it was some act of benevolence. My family was the same C my father was murdered right in our own home, in front of his three wives. My half brother was killed shortly after for expressing his dissent over matters. I heard they were both taken away to be dismantled for crafting materials. My eldest brother was given away to be turned into a pet, and now the rest of us are slaves of Lady Shalltear. Slaves Master Tian said in a grave voice, Though it sounds out of sorts for one such as her, I hear that Lady Shalltear has put much thought and care into the aerial transportation network. Youve been provided much to ensure your good health. What weve been provided with is the means to toil indefinitely, Ilyshnish told him, and no option to refuse. Perhaps it is as you say, and she puts much thought and care into the aerial transportation network itself, but we Frost Dragons are nothing more than beasts of burden. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. They left the main street, walking up the lane towards the Justice Dragon Dojo. This is besides the point, however, she continued. All of the beings you see here follow the same rule C the unbreakable rule of the world. Prosperity, wealth, and even their very lives will be taken without the means to retain them; benevolence and good intentions mean nothing if everything can be trampled underfoot. They gather under the Sorcerer King because his overwhelming strength permits their continued existence C they did not come to him for his goodwill. Ilyshnishs gaze wandered over the quarter until it was drawn by the brightly lit streets beyond the southern gatehouse. These Humans, too, she mused. I wonder how E-Rantel and its surrounding lands ended up under the Sorcerer Kings rule? A steely expression formed over Master Tians features, and they followed him back into the hall. He reseated himself at the head of the hall; Ilyshnish and Zu Chiru before him. It is not a bad thing for the strong to rule with benevolence, he said after some time, and it is right to assist those in need. She wanted to roll her eyes. It appeared that their views were irreconcilable. Ilyshnish looked over at Zu Chiru. Zu Chiru, she said, what do you think about all of this? M-me? He looked between them nervously, My thoughts are as dust to such powerful beings Ilyshnish smirked, her tail swishing smugly over the cedar floorboards. b-but is it not better for everyone to be happy? Her tail stopped, and she glared down at him balefully. In hindsight, it was a mistake to ask this gullible idiot. Master Tian nodded sagely. I concur, he said. Strength alone is nothing to be prideful about. If one has power, it is best used for the benefit of all. Ilyshnish sighed. Debating the matter anymore would only plague her with headaches, so she decided to press on to things that actually held practical value. Half the night is gone, she said, and I must return to the north in the afternoon. Werent we supposed to be undergoing some sort of training? Master Tians looked from Zu Chiru to Ilyshnish, then back again. Perhaps this fine gentleman would like to learn alongside you, he said. T-this Zu Chiru? The Quagoas nose twitched. I have heard it is more beneficial to have a partner to train with, Master Tian said. You, too, have an interest in self-improvement, do you not? Well, yes, but Hes going to die, Ilyshnish stated flatly. Zu Chiru nodded empathetically. As this is training, Master Tian told them, you should not be striving to kill one another. The objective is to achieve mastery over ones self. Dancers are those who harness the power of their art by weaving it through bodily form. This building probably wont survive if I start dancing inside. I suppose that is probably true A light knock issued from the door. The three exchanged glances and Zu Chiru, being the closest to the entrance, went to answer it. Seriouslyit wasnt even the Quagoas place and he just naturally started working for them. He slid open the door and issued the most piteous squeak Ilyshnish had ever heard come from a Quagoa before keeling over. Sebas? Ilyshnish felt a squeak of her own escape when she heard the voice coming in from across the threshold. Welcome, Lady Shalltear, Master Tian rose to his feet. I was moving some Demihumans and their goods to the market nearby, Lady Shalltear said, so I thought Id see how things were coming along. She stepped around the collapsed Zu Chiru and into the hall. Her crimson gaze swept over the interior, stopping at Ilyshnish. Oh~ I see that this child has returned without need for prompting, she said. This discipline of yours appears to be working wonders so far, Sebas C how long until youre done with her? Erwe have only just begun, so it should still be some time yet, Master Tian replied. If I might ask, is there something specific that you would like addressed? Getting in contact with you has been quite difficult recently. Ive been wonderfully busy, after all. Head held high, a note of pride entered Lady Shalltears voice, As for this childI suppose any improvements would be welcome, but your priority should be placed on her loose tongue. her loose tongue, you say? Indeed, Lady Shalltear nodded. She is the source of the Frost Giant rumours that Albedo has been tied up in knots over recently. The air turned deathly still, and Master Tian slowly looked back at Ilyshnish. She slowly started edging away. Hoh He said, adjusting his pristine, white gloves, She claimed that she did not know why she was sent here. I told her quite clearly when she asked, Lady Shalltear told him, it was just before we appeared here. I see, he fixed Ilyshnish with his steely gaze. It seems that discipline of another form is required. WaiC Ilyshnishs protest ended at its first syllable. What happened? Master Tian only looked like he had turned to face her. How was she suddenly careening through the air? Her senses were jarred violently as she bounced off a pillar and smashed through the back wall of the building, rolling over and over until she hit the base of the quarter wall. Memories of the last time she was sent flying in such a fashion flooded her mind with horror. She spread her wings to escape, making it all of two metres off of the ground before she felt something latch onto her tail. Her trajectory abruptly reversed and she whipped into the ground, sending a cloud of dust into the air. Lying is bad, Master Tians voice could be heard through Ilyshnishs coughing. Bad children get the fist~ Lady Shalltears silvery voice chimed lightly through the hole in the wall. It appears that the truth is bad for me, as well! Ilyshnish croaked. She spread her wings again, flapping frantically, then she couldnt. A sharp pain spread from her shoulder, and a sense of creeping dread sent an uncontrollable shiver of despair through her. She flopped to the ground, landing painfully on her side. Ilyshnish raised her head, turning it to look back over herself. M-my wing! She cried, YouC Lady Shalltears instructions were to not allow your escape, and Lady Albedos instructions were towell, lets just say your present circumstances are quite fortunate by comparison. Ilyshnish pondered why her current circumstances were quite fortunate while the pain ebbed away and the Ring of Regeneration slowly did its work. She tested her wing gingerly, then it collapsed over her back again in an explosion of agony. The only indication that Master Tian had even done anything was the slight shifting of his gaze to her shoulder. You evilC Regeneration, is it? Master Tian said in an unsettlingly calm voice, Then I shall employ a more lasting measure She had absolutely no desire to find out what a more lasting measure entailed. Scrambling to her feet, she bolted forward to climb up the wall. Her left arm went numb, and she went face-first into the stones. Her body grew heavy, and she struggled to move even slightly. You may be able to recover from physical injuries, Master Tian told her, but regeneration will not save you from the effects of debilitating skills. Master Tian lifted her bodily off of the ground, and she zipped back through the hole in the wall of the dojo. Lady Shalltears sadistic leer crossed her vision before Ilyshnish hit the ground and slid across the polished floor. The building shuddered when she collided with the pillars framing the entrance. I knew you had it somewhere in you, Lady Shalltear smiled in approval. The sound of crisp footsteps emanated from the hole in the wall. Ilyshnish weakly cringed away from Master Tians approach, but he turned and reseated himself at the head of the hall. You can still do quite a bit more, you know, Lady Shalltear said. Though your direct, unarmed attacks easily injure her, her damage reduction is already high enough that all of this bouncing around doesnt do anything at all. Ah C she goes back to work in the afternoon, however, so dont do anything that would cause problems with scheduling. I do not derive pleasure from this, Master Tian said. I have, however, seen what the people here can turn into, should their immoral actions remain unchecked. Considering her personality, I believe it best to admonish her with a firm hand. Yes, Lady Shalltear nodded, Ive come to the same conclusion about these Frost Dragons: since they seem to mainly function off of the experiences retained in their memory, its best to employ corrective methods that they will never forget. Since she cannot recover from injuries directly inflicted by me, however, there is a limit as to how far I can go. You have no such limitations, but its a shame that you never seem to enjoy such things. She has a Ring of Regeneration, and, as a Bard, she can magically heal herself. You may train her quite thoroughly if you believe it to be a productive course. Is that so? The strange gleam returned to Master Tians eye, I will certainly keep this in mind. Seeing that you have not delivered her to Lady Albedo, am I correct to assume that this loose tongue of hers was not purposely employed in a malicious manner against the Sorcerous Kingdom? I arrived at that conclusion after some investigation, yes, Lady Shalltear replied. She is simply an ignorant primitive that does not understand appropriate conduct in civilized society. Fortunately, her kind is easily corrected when the appropriate methods are employed, so it is a salvageable case. That is good to hear, Master Tian said. I shall endeavour to instil some propriety into her during the course of our training. I cant wait to see how she turns out, Lady Shalltear beamed. Now, if youll excuse me, I must return to my duties. Ah~ its so good to be busy! Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Furry legs pumping wildly beneath him, Zu Chiru made his way breathlessly through the Demihuman Quarter. Terror flooded his mind and he dared not glance behind, lest he discover the Crimson Harbinger stalking in his wake. His panicking heart would surely explode in his chest if it were the case. Zu Chiru did not know why she had come, only that she stood before him: eyes glowing with vermillion radiance across the threshold of the door. When next he woke, the Dragon was being murdered, and Zu Chiru slipped out of the door amidst the commotion. She was not a bad Dragon, he thought, but she was soon to be a dead Dragon, and he did not wish to be next. He ran and he ran, past the Goblins and the Ogres; the Lizardmen and the Dwarves; along the street with its rows of tables. He ran until he found himself at the western gatehouse, near the grounds of the Azure Sky, Iron Fist Sect. Squinting out at the painfully lit streets of the Human city beyond, Zu Chiru knew he could go no further. He scurried off to the side; into the cold, dark space behind the Dwarven Inn, weeping alone quietly over his harrowing ordeal. He wanted to go home, back under the mountains where it was dark and warm and wet and the world was not so terrifying. Regaining his wits sometime later, Zu Chiru poked his head out of the alley to look upon the street. Along the road, he saw the tables from before, now arrayed with many things. Behind them stood members of different races, most of whom he was entirely unfamiliar with. Sharp, green scents filled the air, unwelcome to his Quagoa senses. Residents of the quarter moved alone or in small groups, walking up and down the long row of tables. Some stopped to exchange various items, but he could not make sense of how their bartering worked. ROCKS! A bellow nearly startled him witless again. BUY ROCKS! An Ogre a few tables away shouted out into the night. Several Lizardmen had already gathered at his stand; why did he have to be so loud? Zu Chiru watched as they spoke with the Ogre, holding up several items in turn. The Ogre stopped them at a coil of narrow rope and nodded after a moment. The Lizardmen picked out small, smooth stones from those displayed on the table, placing them in a bag while leaving the rope behind. Curious, Zu Chiru came out of hiding and waddled over to the table. D-do you have ores? He asked. I have ROCK! The Ogres fetid breath blew back Zu Chirus whiskers. Well, maybe he shouldnt expect too much from a surface dweller. He stood on his tiptoes and sniffed around the table. His nose led him to a stone roughly the size of his head. What about this one? Zu Chiru pointed to the stone that bore traces of ore. Show. Show? Oh. It occurred to Zu Chiru that he had nothing to barter, not even a scrap of worn hide. He pulled his hand back and stepped away from the table, shuffling up the street. ROCKS! The Ogre bellowed out again, BUY ROCKS! Zu Chiru let out a great sigh C he couldnt even afford rocks. If the Zu Chiru of today told the Zu Chiru of months past that this would be his future, Zu Chiru would surely dismiss Zu Chiru as a lunatic. Zu Chiru. A warm, familiar voice from nearby stilled his steps, and he turned towards its source. Several tables away, standing on the back of a wagon, was the Human, Florine. He made his way over and found a second Human sitting on the edge of the wagon, legs swinging idly as she looked around. Zu Chiru looked up at Florine. Y-you remember me? He had only given her his name once: back when a few of his people had gathered to learn about the city after having food brought to them. Of course C you were quite attentive back then, her eyes scanned the street briefly. No one else from your clan came to see the market? They...this is not a place where they would come. Why not? The other Human asked. Zu Chiru shrunk away from her sharp, inquisitive voice. This second Human female was the same height as Florine, but thinner, and had a devilish gleam in her icy topaz eyes. Unlike Florine, whose eyes glimmered like warm amber pools, this other one caused him to shiver from an intangible chill. Whowho This is Liane, Florine told him, a close friend of mine. Dont let her scare you C shes here to help everyone here, just like me. He looked back and forth between them, then recalled something he heard Master Tian mention. Someone said that there is a Lady Gagnier and a Lady Wagner here Hey! Why does she go firsC That would be us, Florine said. Liane is Lady Wagner, and Im Lady Gagnier. I-if you are styled in such a manner, Zu Chiru said carefully, does that mean you are Human Lords? We are Human nobles, yes, she replied. Thenyour clans C how large are they? Our clans? If youre referring to how many subjects we each have under us, hmmincluding the ones in the merchant companies, there should be around 11,000. Liane should be around 12,000? Something like that, Lady Wagner said. A quarter of mine are in the merchant companies, though. Zu Chirus eyes threatened to roll out of their sockets, and he felt himself backing away. These two Human Lords had clans that rivalled even the great Quagoa clans from before the day of sorrow. Why did Lady Gagnier call out to him? Was he actually allowed to speak to them? If he uttered one wrong word, the Zu Aygen clan might be mercilessly crushed. The words spoken earlier in the night by the dead Dragon must have been true. The people of this city were sly: veiling their strength and playing games of power that he had no idea about. He glanced over to Lady Gagnier C he didnt want to believe it, but Soback to my question, Lady Wagner said. Why wont the Quagoa come to the market? T-the smell he hoped the answer would not offend, my kind will stay away from it. The two Humans looked up and started sniffing the air. Uhwhich smell? Lady Wagner asked. The smells that were brought in tonight, Zu Chiru explained. Our people live underground, so scents drifting down from the surface are a sign of danger. The smell of trees and other green things, like much of what these people have brought with them. Your people never visit the surface at all? Lady Gagnier frowned. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. The surface is a dangerous place, Zu Chirus voice was grim, for the day is bright and full of terrors. The two Humans exchanged glances. Does that mean the Quagoa wont ever come to the market? Lady Gagnier asked. Of this, I am uncertain, Zu Chiru answered, but even the scent of the timber being used for construction here makes many of my clanmates nervous. Hmwhy are you here then? Lady Wagner said. I wason another errand, and saw what was happening here. Zu Chiru didnt want to admit that he was fleeing for his life; even the kind Lady Gagnier might turn her gaze away. Such a coward had no right to speak to clan leaders. He shifted from foot to foot nervously as Lady Wagner leaned forward as if to examine him. In that case, she said in a low, conspiratorial tone, did you see anything you liked? I-I was looking at a stand with rocks, he replied, but then I realized that I had nothing to barter. That so? Her voice returned to normal, and she straightened in her seat, Well, lets go take a look. Lady Wagner hopped off of the wagon and strode off, and Zu Chiru felt a warm hand on his shoulder. He looked up to see Lady Gagnier smiling down beside him. Shall we see what shes up to? She asked gently. They made their way back to the Ogre and his rocks, but, by the time they reached the head of the line, over half of them were gone. He poked his head over the counter, but could not find the one he had sniffed out previously. I-its not here anymore. He looked down at his feet. Now he had wasted everyones time. May we take a look in the back? Lady Wagner asked. The Ogre gave them a nod, and they went into an alley behind the table, where a large cart full of rocks awaited. Lady Wagner motioned to him, and Zu Chiru hopped on and started digging around. Pick out a half dozen of the best ones, Lady Wagner said. Ten minutes later, a small row of rocks was placed on the table before the Ogre. How much? Lady Wagner asked. The Ogre held up a hand. Wow, discounts already? Or maybe he miscountedyou know there are six rocks here, right? The Ogre frowned down at the row of rocks, but, in the end, held up five fingers again. Lady Gagnier placed five copper coins in the Ogres hand, and they went on their way. Lady Wagner led them to a clear spot on the nearby terrace, where she plopped the stone she had been hefting onto the ground. Zu Chiru placed the two stones he had scooped up beside it, and Lady Gagnier followed suit. The three stood around their purchase, and Lady Wagner put her hands on her hips. So, she asked, whyd you pick these ones out? Because they had the best scents, Zu Chiru replied. Quagoa senses are probably much keener than Human ones when it comes to this sort of thing, Lady Gagnier told him. Could you please explain to us what each of these stones is, Zu Chiru? Zu Chiru lifted the closest one between his claws, holding it out. This one is mostly iron ore, he said. Our children need ores to grow out their fur, but it is expensive to deliver here. He set the rock back down and pointed to three others. These also contain iron ore, but not as much. Hum Lady Wagner stroked her chin, what about these two that are left? There is something inside them. Something? Zu Chiru picked one of them up and started nibbling away at the stone. After several minutes, all that remained was a white, oblong lump with traces of purple veins. It was about the size of a riding lizards egg, and he held the object up for inspection. You could smell that? Lady Wagner furrowed her brow. Yes? Okaythen what about the last one? Zu Chiru placed the lump on the ground and took the last stone. He turned it under his nose, trying to figure out the best way to get at what was inside. Gnawing away from the nearest end, he eventually produced a cloudy, red stone that fit in his paw. The two Human Lords looked at one another. Is that one Dwarf still here? Lady Gagnier asked. The lapidary? The lapidary. Should be around until the end of the week, Lady Wagner said. Want me to do it? Yes, please. Lady Wagner picked up the two items and walked off. W-whats going on? Zu Chiru asked, Where did Lady Wagner go? She went to sell what you found, Lady Gagnier told him. Theyre worth more than what we paid for all of these rocks. Truly? He gaped. Lady Gagnier offered a smile at his wonderment. If you know where to go with what you have, she replied, theres much that you can do. Was it very hard for you to locate those stones? No, it is normally done this way when we go out foraging in the tunnels. I seewould you be able to do this for shipments from the Azerlisia Mountains? I do not think it would work so well, Zu Chiru said. The ones that send the ores will have already kept such things for themselves. I suppose that makes sense Lady Gagnier shivered and drew the long piece of cloth draped over her shoulders around herself. So surface dwellers could get cold in this exposed world as well The Ogre that brought the rocks is from a tribe that lives deep in the Great Forest of Tob, she told him. Im the one that went and suggested that they collect stones from the gullies and streams around their home, so Im happy that he was able to find customers as soon as this market opened. You went to them? Zu Chiru looked at her with wide eyes. Lady Gagnier was truly a Human Lord, to be able to brave such strange and dangerous places. Ive been all around the Great Forest, Lady Gagnier said, trying to connect all the tribes living under His Majestys rule. Most of them are satisfied as they are, but a part of me thinks that its just because they havent seen how far they can go now. I managed to encourage a few dozen to come and bring the things that they liked from their homes to the city, thinking that they could provide what we Humans wouldnt be able to think of for this quarter. So far, it appears to be a successfor those who have participated, at any rate. Lady Wagner reappeared, walking down the way towards them. That was quick, Lady Gagnier said. The guy was right up at the front of the tavern, Lady Wagner replied, and I didnt haggle too much. She held out her palm, upon which several silver coins rested. Twelve silver for the amethyst geode, she said, and ten for the carnelian. MmhI guess I should break some of this up into copper This becomes copper? Zu Chiru resisted the urge to lean forward and sniff at the coins. One silver coin is worth thirteen copper ones, Lady Wagner explained. Well, with Re-Estize currency anyways C thats still the majority of whats circulating around the cityCow! Has anyone told you that youve gotten more and more violent recently, Florine? I know youve been spending a lot of time around Demihumans and all, but You shouldnt go off on tangents like that, Lady Gagnier told her. They barely know what currency is, never mind all the different types and whats in circulation. We can leave that sort of knowledge for later. Feh. We really should have pushed for trade currency: the faster we get away from these nonsensical exchange rates, the better. Lady Wagner counted out a number of untarnished copper coins, then deposited everything into Zu Chirus paw. There were twenty silver coins, plus twenty-one of the copper ones. He looked back up again. W-werent the rocks from the Ogre only a single one of these copper coins? He asked. Thats right, Lady Wagner nodded. Hes selling in bulk, so its up to people to pick out the ones that they want. His goal is to sell as many rocks as he can, so he can go buy some stuff for his tribe and go back to get more rocks. Those things are weirdly popular Thats why I started him off doing that, Lady Gagnier said. The local quarries are all tied up with the construction going on everywhere, so bringing them in during the night market will ensure that the residents get some of what they need. Its a good thing, too C I had no idea that some of these items were in such high demand here. Zu Chiru looked down at the coins again. There were perhaps a half dozen more rocks in the Ogres cart that had a decent amount of ore in them, but he thought he should also buy some plain stones to make his familys den more homey. At the thought of the warrens, he stumbled across an idea. There is limestone beneath the city, he said. Can the Quagoa use it to barter? The city and the land that its on belongs to His Majesty, Lady Gagnier said, so youll have to obtain permission to do so first. I doubt theyll let you, though, Lady Wagner said. Pulling up the foundations of the city probably isnt such a great idea. E-Rantel will just collapse and slide off the ridge if you guys dig up enough. Were on a ridge? Yep. This is a fortress city: its built overlooking the surrounding areas. That would explain a lot of his clans findings while digging around. It was dry and desolate, but they never realized that the city was basically built on a tuft of dirt sitting on a hill. I see, he looked down at the four remaining rocks on the ground. I am not sure how I can thank you for everything. This would not have been possible but for your helpI am curious, though C why do this at all? His majesty desires prosperity for his subjects, Lady Gagnier told him. As nobles, we follow His Majestys directives, and we also desire a prosperous realm. I believe His Majesty made a personal promise to your highlord, Pe Riyuro, did he not? those of Zu are far from Pe Riyuros inner circle, Zu Chiru said. We do not know what agreements they have made: only that our entire clan was sent to this place, away from our beautiful homeland. Im uncertain of your clans circumstances, Lady Gagnier said, but weve been worried about your people here since they arrived. Many of the other residents are slowly taking steps to find their own place here, but the Quagoa have some unique qualities that present barriers others would not have. Youyoure worried? For us? But we are not of your clan. You are citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Lady Gagnier smiled her warm smile, and that is whats most important. Her words were in drastic contrast to those of the Dragon and felt far more substantial than those of Master Tian. Zu Chirus mind told him that the Dragons words made more sense, but, somewhere in his heart, he wanted Lady Gagniers words to be true. His whiskers twitched as the words tugged at him. In the end, however, he could not forget the Crimson Harbinger and the day of sorrow. The world was a cold and brutal place, and it was better not to be drawn by such warm and comfortable feelings. A-anyways, he dipped his head, you have my gratitude. I will work hard to repay your favour someday. Zu Chiru looked down at the four ore-bearing rocks, trying to figure out how to carry them home with a paw full of coins. Hold up. He looked up at Lady Wagner. Were not done with you yet, she told him. His hesitant gaze went from Lady Wagner to Lady Gagnier, who only beamed back at him. Several hours later, Zu Chiru shuffled back home. Along the way, he crossed the elder watching over the disciples and their training. Oh, Chiru, youre back C rumour is that you were eaten by a Dragon. Ehmnot quite, Zu Loru, he replied. Well, that is good. Will you be joining us now? Zu Chiru looked over at the group practising up on the terrace, then shook his head. It has been a long night, honoured elder, Zu Chiru said. I should go home and rest. The elder waved him off, and he continued on his way. He entered the clan warren, closing the stone portal behind him. After following the winding tunnels for a few dozen metres, he entered his familys den. His sister looked up from tending to her children. Chiru! She said, Youre home early C you better not be slacking offwhats that on your back? The odour will disturb the babies. Zu Chiru walked to the middle of the den, working the burden off of his shoulders. His sister came forward curiously. This is, um, a wicker basket? Something made out of woven surface plants, I bought it from the market to help carry things. He undid the cover and laid out the stones between them. His sister leaned forward, sniffing at each. This ishow did you get these, brother? Her voice was tinged in disbelief, Did you find more work somewhere? Zu Chiru looked down at the row of stones, scratching his chest in thought over the nights events. After making up his mind, he gathered his courage and looked back up. Sister, he said. This Zu Chiru will become a merchant. Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Banking to align herself with a clear section of the city wall, Ilyshnish alighted in front of the entrance of the Frost Dragon pens. To her great discomfort, she discovered Lady Shalltear at the front desk, issuing instructions to two of the Vampire Brides. The third appeared out of the back somewhere, making her way up to unfasten the Infinite Haversacks about Ilyshnishs body. Further in, she could see Hejinmal already slipping into his alcove. She eyed the Demihuman Quarter stretching out below the wall. Once again, it seemed slightly busier compared to the previous week. In addition, new sets of hovels had appeared along the temperate band stretching between the icy inner wall and the sunbaked second wall. As her gaze wandered, it eventually fell upon the unassuming Justice Dragon Dojo on the east end, and a sigh escaped her jaws. After gaining nothing but a harrowing ordeal during the last visit, Ilyshnish was no longer so eager to see what Master Tian had to offer. She wanted to finish exploring the rest of the city and start investigating the surrounding countryside. The town along the river to the south was rapidly coming into existence, and her curiosity about it grew with every trip back and forth to E-Rantel. Unfortunately for her, the instructions to report to Master Tian were still in force. Well, what are you waiting for? Lady Shalltears silvery voice drifted up towards her after the Vampire Bride was done. I-I was thinking that I should just take a nap today, Ilyshnish replied. I havent slept in six weeks Oh no you dont, Lady Shalltear told her. Youve yet to complete your training. Ilyshnish turned her head down to look at the diminutive Vampire. Just what are you expecting out of this training anyways? She asked, Master Tians instruction focuses on abstract, nonsensical concepts. He lectured me for eight hours after what happened last week C I think I might have preferred being tossed about after just an hour of that. I have no idea about any of it, and his insistence on adhering to his goodly ideals means little to nothing for me. I suppose I can agree with the latter part of that, Lady Shalltear answered. As for his methods of instructionyou should just tell him that Frost Dragons dont learn like that, yes? just how much do you know about us? Dont underestimate the wisdom of Lord Peroroncino~ Lady Shalltear stuck out her chest proudly, Albedo might have put your head on a spike over the desk here, but I know better. Her words made Ilyshnish realize that Lady Shalltear was actually extraordinarily effective at getting her point across whenever something about the Frost Dragons conduct displeased her. Unlike the other beings in the city who constantly yelled and bickered and berated one another to no end over their faults and failures, Lady Shalltear appeared to understand that Frost Dragons only needed a single strong experience to nudge their behaviour in a given direction. Did it mean that all of the circumstances surrounding the Frost Dragons were the result of careful calculations which accounted for their very nature? That their present situation was truly inescapable? Ilyshnish recoiled from any consideration that this might be the case. So youre saying that I should just tell him how it is, Ilyshnish stated dubiously, and hell just listen? Being what you are, Lady Shalltear said, you should have already gathered enough to understand this. Hell certainly not cease with his whole goodly outlook on things, but his instruction should become more practical to you, at least. Maybe it was worth another try. At least she would know if it was working right away. Ilyshnish stretched her neck out over the edge of the wall, looking for a place to land. You have the ability to change yourself, do you not? Lady Shalltear asked from behind her. Yes, but I dont see a point in that, Ilyshnish answered. Being a Dragon is best unless theres some objective better accomplished as something else. Dont you think that an Adult Frost Dragon walking around on the street is a bit of an imposition? Not really, Ilyshnish located a clear space on one of the terraces. I havent had a single accident yet. My senses are far superior to those mortals down there, and Im far more manoeuvrable. Despite her reply, Lady Shalltear only looked up at her expectantly. Ilyshnish sighed and started making her way towards the pens. Where are you going? Changing. She walked past the broom closet and into the closest alcove. What are you doing? She turned around and asked Lady Shalltear, who had quietly followed her. Watching. What? I want to see. Sighs were quickly becoming the hallmark of her life. Ilyshnish turned to face the wall, and her voice quietly rose in song. Given that she had essentially vanished after her performance in the Frosty Beard, Ilyshnish settled upon becoming a Human rather than a Dwarf. She produced a small hand mirror from her bag and checked over her appearance. After ensuring that nothing was amiss, she walked past Lady Shalltear, whose crimson gaze pointedly followed her. A startled noise escaped Ilyshnishs lips when a hand gripped her rump and squeezed. She glanced over her shoulder with a hunted look. Lady Shalltear bore a lascivious smile, fingers of her open hand playing lightly in the air. This appearance feels much better, Lady Shalltear said. Ilyshnish suppressed a shiver and scurried away. She wove a spellsong to conceal her presence before coming out into the open wall, then dropped down into an alley near the Frosty Beard. After looking around to see if there was anyone nearby, she dispelled the concealment and slipped into the modest pedestrian traffic on the main street. Ilyshnish felt numerous stares upon her before she realized that she was the only Human present, as far as she could tell. In hindsight, she should have chosen a Demihuman race to alter herself into. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Unable to do anything about it for the moment, Ilyshnish preoccupied herself with looking over the market stands along the street. They were only partially occupied, which could be explained by the fact that many Demihumans were not active during the day, or at least preferred darker environments. Those out in the sun were cold-blooded, like Lizardmen, or those without superior night vision. The quality of the goods was mostly unchanged, however, being simple crafts at most, and raw commodities piled haphazardly on the tables. Without anything of interest for her to linger over, she soon found herself on the other side of the Demihuman Quarter, in front of the Justice Dragon Dojo. She poked her head into the open entrance. H-hello? Positioned as it was, the morning light did not penetrate the darkness of the hall. She sensed Master Tian near the back, examining a wall hanging C it seemed he had gotten another one from somewhere. Like the other, it seemed of little value. The old Human turned around and strode towards the entrance at the sound of her voice. A new student? I-Its me, Master Tian C Shiver. Despite the fact that he could not tell who she was, Ilyshnish did not consider lying to him. That particular option had been beaten out of her the last time she was present, so she would not conceal the truth from Master Tian for the foreseeable future. Fortunately, he did not react in a violent manner when she was being candidat least as far as she knew. Master Tian furrowed his brow, raising a hand to stroke his beard. I wasnt aware that Frost Dragons could alter themselves. I cant speak for all Frost Dragons, Ilyshnish told him, but I am certainly capable of doing so. I came over immediately after I arrived today, so Id like to get started right away. Lady Shalltear suggested that I ask you to employ purely practical methods of instruction. Is there a specific reason for this request? Master Tian asked. Frost Dragons learn far faster that way. If Im not mistaken, Lady Auras new companion quite enjoys reading, and has learned much from it. Now that hes out and about, Ilyshnish told him, my brother has recently realized this truth of our kind. I enjoy reading as well, but I still learn much faster through personal experience. It is a trait of Frost Dragons C we have a perfect memory for what we experience, so the way our minds work centres around this quality. I seeI believe something related to this was mentioned the last time you were here, Master Tian nodded. Allow me a moment to retrieve a uniform. A uniform? Yes, Master Tian replied. Membership with the dojo comes with a uniform C I didnt offer one previously since I had none that were Dragon-sized. Dragons dont wear uniforms, Ilyshnish told him, or body armour of any kind, for that matter. Accessories are fine, but the rest is an unnecessary impediment. At the risk of sounding untoward, you appear to be wearing something right now. This isnt actually clothing, she said. Its me. What you see before you is a result of self-alteration, creating a parallel of my Dragon self with a Human body. Ilyshnish turned and held up portions of her garb for Master Tian to examine as she explained herself. Thenif I display one of our uniforms to you, Master Tian said, would you be able to alter the appearance of this attire? Youre awfully insistent about having me wear one of these uniforms It is an appropriate representation of your status as a disciple of this dojo, Master Tian said. Do you not believe that ones appearance should suit the atmosphere of their circumstances? Fine, Ilyshnish huffed, go get one of your uniforms. Master Tian turned to walk off towards a side room, and Ilyshnish went to the head of the training hall. The Dragon-sized hole in the wall had been repaired, as was all the other damage that came with her being thrown about. She walked over to one of the wall hangings, trying to figure out what compelled the old man to collect such low-value articles. The sound of Master Tian clearing his throat behind her drew Ilyshnishs attention away from the drab landscape. Over one of his arms was draped a uniform in two main parts, fashioned out of moderately thick fabric. The items seemed no more than what they appeared, without even a hint of enchantment. Is there a name for these items? She asked. The white tunic is called uwagi, Master Tian said as he handed it over. The bottom, hakama. These socks are tabi. When I last visited Re-Estize, I found that there was a place with similar aesthetics to this dojo, so the garb should not be entirely unknown. In addition to the described articles, he handed over a belt made from the same, dark grey cloth as the hakama. Is there a name for this belt? It is an obi, Master Tian replied. They come in many forms, so you may see others described as such. Ilyshnish examined the garments from every which way before going into a side room and adjusting her own. She returned to Master Tian and held her arms out to the sides. How is it? Master Tian walked slowly around her once, returning to stand in front of her. You should close the neckline of your uwagi to the collarbone, at the least, he said. The colours should not be changed, either. Aside from that, I see no problemsso this clothing you currently wear is a part of your natural armour? Thats right, Ilyshnish replied, returning the uniform to its boring colour scheme. Though Im currently Human, I retain most of the traits of a Frost Dragon. Generally speaking, if I lack the associated appendages associated with certain functions, I cannot perform them. I have no wings at the moment, so I cannot fly naturally. I believe I understand, Master Tian nodded. It is not too dissimilar from how some Heteromorphs function in their different appearances. If that is the case, I should worry less about damage to you and more about damage to the hall. W-wait a minute. Why are you worried about that? You requested purely practical instruction, did you not? Uh Master Tian folded his hands behind his waist. Now then, he said. I shall gauge your technique. Strike me in the abdomen with all of your might. A-are you sure about that? Of course. Ilyshnish frowned slightly at the old Human. Hitting a stupendously resilient Vampire was one thing, but, as far as she knew, Humans did not possess any durability of note. Though it might not be much since the apparent difference in their power was vast, something would always get through unless Master Tian possessed some other means to prevent it. With a tentative expression, Ilyshnish drew back one arm, then sent her palm streaking forward into the centre of Master Tians torso. The shock of the impact travelled up her arm, but the old Human did not budge. She withdrew her palm C even the fabric of his garb under her nails remained undisturbed. Is that all you can do? Master Tian was entirely unperturbed. I-I was holding back a bit, I think She struck him again, this time without any reservations. A dull thud reverberated throughout the hall. Again, Master Tian did not shift even one millimetre. A furrow appeared over her brow. May I go out into the back, Master Tian? Ilyshnish asked, Id like to confirm something. Master Tian nodded slightly, and Ilyshnish went out into the backyard. Stepping up to the wall, she reared back to hit it. You will damage the wall if you strike it with the same force as previously. Ilyshnish looked around. In the end, she settled on giving the ground a good whack. The ground shuddered slightly, and a web of cracks emanated from where she left the deep impression of her hand. There appeared to be nothing wrong with her C if anything, she thought she was a bit stronger now. Master Tian spoke when she returned to the hall. You have the strength that would be expected out of a Dragon of your level, he said. But it is only raw strength. You lack any technique in your form and movements. are you saying that Im capable of doing more than that? Ilyshnish perked up as she heard something useful. I believe so, Master Tian said. There is something I need to confirm first, however: when you attacked me, you did so with your palm, in a manner reminiscent of a Dragon Claw striking forward. Did you naturally do this? I suppose I did? Ilyshnish replied, I didnt think about it, at any rate. This should prove quite useful, he said. When humanoids with no prominent natural weapons on their hands C like claws C strike for maximum damage, they will tend to naturally form a fist. Does this mean your current movements will translate in a similar fashion regardless of the appearance you assume? Ilyshnish considered Master Tians observation. It was not something that she had noted on her own, but as far as she could recall, he was correct. Initially, yes, she replied. Movements that are natural to other races would require some practice to adopt convincingly. I would need to factor in differences between species, like the shorter neck of a Human, or lack of a tail. Also, there are various things that influence balance and posture that need to be addressed. Excellent, the strange gleam in Master Tians eyes resurfaced. Since this is the case, we may proceed onwards with confidence. I will now demonstrate your last strike with proper martial technique C please pay close attention. AlrigCblorph! Master Tians palm made contact with her stomach for a split second before she streaked backwards. The world tumbled around her as she bounced off of the floor, glanced off of a pillar and careened through the air before landing with a thud on the opposite end of the hall. Ilyshnish lay with her cheek on the polished floorboards for half a minute, staring at nothing in particular. Are you alright? Master Tian asked from the head of the hall. maybe. It was just a tap C there was not much force in it at all. Between your damage reduction and the Ring of Regeneration, you should be perfectly fine by now. Yes, perfectly fine, Ilyshnish said. But I have the suspicion that I will become un-fine if I get up again, so Ill be laying here for a while. Have you thought of using platinum for your floors, by the way? It would feel much better than cedar to rest on. You should be focusing on what youve observed, Master Tian told her, and striving to perfect it yourself. So youre saying that youre going to be hitting me until Ive memorized everything you want me to? Effectively, yes. I knew it, Ilyshnish sighed. Well, it was by your request. Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Ilyshnish was sent bouncing around the hall of the dojo more times than she cared to count. She did remember everything, however, so she was never sent flying in a certain way more than once. A part of herself grumbled over the fact that she had settled on that particular benefit. Her leg swept out, landing solidly against Master Tians ribs. As always, she noticed no effects from her attack. Just what was this Humans clothing made out of? There should have been some signs of wear by now Maybe it wasnt his clothing, but some sort of ability. Monks were known to have bodies that could become as hard as various metals, based on how powerful they were. It was something like the strengthening of natural armour and weapons that many Demihumans and monsters enjoyed. Or perhaps he possessed an item that conferred regeneration like her own, and he was just so strong that any scratches he might have taken healed instantly. That should be sufficient for this strike, he told her with a nod. Though you have mentioned it to be the case, it is quite startling how quickly you learn. Ilyshnish whimpered inside, waiting for the next attack to send her on some new and unwelcome trajectory. Master Tian, however, instead turned to look towards the open entrance of the dojo. The evening was fast approaching, and the scenery outside was shadowed over by the inner wall. Now that the Quagoa are no longer harassing you, she said, why is it that no new students have enrolled? I admit that this is something that has been troubling me, Master Tian replied. I even had advertisements posted on billboards around the city. A shadow appeared in the entrance. Ilyshnish looked over to find one of the Humans that she saw in the market the previous week. Good evening, Lady Wagner, Master Tian walked over to greet her, is there something I may assist you with? Nah, just stopping by to see how you were doing, she said, glancing around the interior. Looks like most of your students have gone home for the evening? Truth be told, Master Tian gestured to Ilyshnish, she is currently my sole student. Though the local interference was cleared away with her a week ago, the continued lack of interest persists. Uhyoure kidding me, right? My words are not in jest, Lady Wagner, Master Tian said. I even went so far as to have these made and posted on the city billboards. Master Tian reached into his coat and withdrew a sheet of paper. Lady Wagner leaned forward to peer at it, and her cheery expression was subjected to a dire transformation. I, uhhate to break it to you, Master Tian, she said after she straightened again, but your poster sucks. I-is that so? Your crappy advertising aside, Lady Wagners voice rolled right over him, its impossible for you to not have more students when you have that here. The Human female pointed towards Ilyshnish, and Ilyshnish looked behind her. Oh, dont give me that! Lady Wagner scowled, We already have one Florine Gagnier in the city. She might do something to you if she finds out youre trying to muscle in on her territory. Ilyshnish glanced nervously about. Was the other Human that she saw really so powerful? She didnt even know what she might be doing to displease her C hopefully, her current training would be enough to fight her off and escape. I am afraid I cannot follow your reasoning, Lady Wagner, Master Tian said from the side. Lady Wagner peered tiredly from Master Tian to Ilyshnish, then frowned down at the sheet of paper in her hand. Ill be back in thirty minutes, she told Master Tian. Ill fix this problem of yours, guaranteed. With that, she turned around, muttering darkly about something. Rather than wanting to help, she seemed more angry than anything else. D-did I do something wrong? Ilyshnish asked Master Tian. Not that I am aware of, he replied. I did not think the poster was so horrible either. The Quagoa perform their instruction outdoors, Ilyshnish offered. They seem to add a few more students every time I arrive for a delivery at night. Yes, I have noticed that, Master Tian nodded, and I also believe it to be an excellent method to showcase the quality of the Justice Dragon Dojo. My hope was that we could conduct similar demonstrations once I trained a handful of students; little did I know that finding those first few students would be a problem in itself. Since youre doing well so far, I thought that we might perform a small public demonstration the next time youre free. Ilyshnish tried to imagine what such a demonstration would entail, but she only saw herself being launched over the rooftops, smashed into the surroundings, and striking Master Tian to no effect. Not many races were anywhere near as durable or strong as Dragons, so it would probably close the doors of his dojo for good. Well, we still have a bit of time before that Human comes back with whatever shes scheming, Ilyshnish bumped their conversation into a different direction. Is there some greater objective to learning all of these techniques? There is, Master Tian nodded. The purpose of what youve experienced thus far is to lay a foundation for the next step of your training C something that will be far more difficult to achieve. Why would that be? Ilyshnish asked. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Because I am a Monk, Master Tian answered, and not a Dancer. I have no qualms instructing you in the aspects of the class that are most similar to my own, but you must figure out the rest as a Bard. You dont have any hints whatsoever? What I do know is that Dancers fighting form is an expression of their art; the flow of their attacks and movements akin to the steps of a dance. How this is accomplished, however, is beyond my area of expertise. Does that mean my training is complete? Oh, no, Master Tian chuckled softly. You still have much to learn. I have simply demonstrated a few of the basics. As I said, it is merely a foundation: something that I believe you will be able to build upon as you explore the artistic elements of your class. The journey to mastery will be long, and I will be here to provide instruction on what I can. You should also consider what avenues of research might provide you with insight towards your goals; Bards who fight in this fashion are quite rare, but Bards as a whole exist in many walks of life C the ones who might point you in the right direction may be slipping beneath your notice, working in unassuming vocations. Lady Wagner returned right when she said she would, holding a large sign under one arm. Alright, she said. Lets do this. She beckoned Ilyshnish over and stuck the sign in her hands. Master Tian leaned over to read what was painted upon it, a small frown forming behind his beard. Um, just us, Lady Wagner told him. Youll need to stay here to welcome your new students. Lady Wagner pulled Ilyshnish away before Master Tian could say anything, leading her out of the western exit of the quarter. They crossed over into the common area of the city, following the stream of Human pedestrians through the busy streets. Were not staying in the Demihuman Quarter? Ilyshnish asked. Heck no! Lady Wagner replied, There are way more people out here, and were gonna be targeting Humans anyways. Whats your name, by the way? Shiver. Shiver? Lady Wagner glanced briefly over her shoulder, Well, whatever. That some sort of stage name? Yes, Im a Bard. Lady Wagner stopped on the street and turned around to face her. She peeked over Ilyshnishs shoulder before speaking. I just had my people run around the city looking for a Bard to make that sign, she said, and he had one right there in his dojo? This is wrong on so many levels Whats so important about the sign? Youre joking, right? Have you seen that poster of his? Ilyshnish shook her head. Lady Wagner walked off again, leading them to a small plaza. Near the centre, there was a large billboard with a few of the city folk gathered around. Lady Wagner gestured for her to take a look. Ilyshnish scanned through the myriad of colourful sheets with their exciting contents. When she finally found the poster for the Justice Dragon Dojo, her nose crinkled reflexively. I know, right? Lady Wagner muttered from behind crossed arms. Upon a severe piece of uncoloured parchment were two blocks of equally severe black text. One consisted of what Lady Shalltear had read out loud after she teleported Ilyshnish to the dojo. The second block, directions to the building. If she hadnt actively been looking out for it, she would have assumed that the ad was some old, washed-out article from months past. It seemed that some mistook it for just that, pasting their own posters partly overtop. Thisthis sucks! Ilyshnish felt the sheer dullness of the poster reach out and slap her in the face. How could she be associated with something so bland? You can help make a better one later, Lady Wagner said, but, right now, you have a job to do. Lady Wagner brought her to the side of the street, gaze sweeping over the plaza. After a few minutes of meandering, they ended up standing close to the main thoroughfare, partly facing the traffic. Stand as straight as you can, she said. Ilyshnish did so, and Lady Wagner circled around her, brows drawn together as she focused on Ilyshnishs appearance. She pulled at bits of Ilyshnishs outfit from behind before coming back to the front. Cradling an elbow in one hand, she tapped her chin in contemplation. Then, she reached up and started pulling open the front of her uwagi. Um What? Master Tian said that this uniform should be closed up to the collarbone. Dont you think its better like this? Lady Wagner asked. Ilyshnish quickly scanned the plaza, comparing the female Humans going about their business. After a brief assessment over how well they were received by other Humans, she nodded. Yes, I believe this is superior. I knew ya would, Lady Wagner. Bards wouldnt be caught dead looking all drab. Now, that signboard has some stuff on the back for reference C all you have to do is hold it up above your head and attract attention while saying something along the lines of whats written there. Hmmactually, raise that signboard right now. She did so, and Lady Wagner started adjusting her outfit again. Ilyshnish did another comparison to the females around the plaza, and some uncertainty started to well up within her. A-are you sure about this? Ilyshnish asked tentatively. Sure am, Lady Wagner said. This body of yours is a lethal weapon C thats how Monks work, right? Her statement sounded right, yet wrong for some reason. Im training to become some sort of Dancer, I think. In that case, youre definitely perfect for this job, Lady Wagner gave her a wink. Just do your thing and your dojo will have plenty of new disciples. Her thing? Maybe Lady Wagner thought she had already embraced the mysterious art of a Dancer that Master Tian describedor maybe her work here would be a key to unlocking their secrets? Lady Wagner pulled out a band from somewhere and tied Ilyshnishs long hair into a tail. WhaC Your hairll be all over the place if we leave it loose like this. The Human brought Ilyshnishs hair over her shoulder, scratched her chin, then put it back. After a moment, she pulled her hair over her shoulder again. Ilyshnish wondered if she should let Lady Wagner know that parts of her body wouldnt fly around so loosely. Great, Lady Wagner said. Ill be standing across the street between those boxes over there. Go ahead and start when youre ready. Lady Wagner walked away before Ilyshnish could reply, and she frowned down at the text on the back of the sign. There was nothing about discipline written there. The front had a drastically more eye-catching appearance C leagues better than the plain poster that Master Tian had come up with. When she looked back up again, Lady Wagner was pushing up the edges of her mouth with two fingers. Smile? Got it. Clearing her throat, Ilyshnish smiled and held the sign over her head. Justice Dragon Dojo... Her voice floated out over the street. Lady Wagner motioned for her to keep going. fun and exciting sessions for men and women! Grapplingum, holds, throwsget the body you want! Several passers-by slowed, turning their eyes on her. Despite it not sounding like much of what she did in the dojo, Ilyshnish supposed it was getting attention. Maybe Humans liked getting tossed around? Across the way, Lady Wagner was making gestures with her hands, but Ilyshnish couldnt figure out what she wanted. An annoyed look formed on the Humans face. She glanced back and forth briefly before hopping in place several times. Justice Dragon Dojo, Ilyshnish hopped several times. Fun and exciting sessions for men and women! GrapC A metallic thunk sounded from nearby. Ilyshnish looked over to find a Human sprawled on the ground in front of a Death Knight''s shield. Dozens of Humans had stopped around her, but they paid no attention to the fallen man. I see Ilyshnishs lips formed into a slow smile, and she adjusted the timbre of her voice. Thirty minutes later, Lady Wagner motioned for her to stop. She walked east, back towards the Demihuman District, motioning for Ilyshnish to follow. Did something happen? Ilyshnish asked, Why did we stop? That was plenty, Lady Wagner said. I think you started using magic partway through there, too. Just a bit of advice: you should keep a handle on that sort of thing C especially when youre dealing with crowds. A few weeks ago, I think there was some Bard spreading rumours about Frost Giants and the Royal Court got all up in arms about it. I-is that so? Ilyshnish turned her head away, I never realizedwell, thank you for the help C do you think Master Tian will have some students now? I got a decent count, Lady Wagner said. A bunch might be too scared to go through the Demihuman Quarter, but we should still have a few. Just gotta get back to the dojo before Master Tian loses em. They entered the gatehouse, crossing from the brightly lit streets of the common area to the shadowed gloom of the Demihuman Quarter. While activity in the Human part of the city was slowly winding down, the opposite was occurring in the Demihuman Quarter as residents came out of their shelters and merchants started to fill their stands. Yknowyoure pretty amazing, Shiver, Lady Wagner said as they made their way up the lane to the Justice Dragon Dojo, in various ways. You lookin for work? I could always use a woman with your skills. I already work for Lady Shalltear, Ilyshnish replied. No kidding? The Human raised an eyebrow, I do some stuff for her from time to time. Sometimes things can get pretty crazy, but, overall, its not bad. Ilyshnish looked over in surprise. Lady Wagner did not look particularly strong C certainly not enough to survive Lady Shalltear. Still, she felt a small sense of kinship knowing that the Human had also been subject to the callous Vampires whims. Really? Ilyshnish said, I feel like shes squeezing me for everything I have. Lady Wagner snorted. Yeah, I bet. Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 YEEEEEEEEAAAAARRRTT! Ilyshnish jumped in fright as a burly man bore down on her, his fist flying forward. Stepping aside as she gingerly grasped his wrist, Ilyshnish flipped him with a twist of her hand. He tumbled in midair and her foot kicked out to launch him down the hall. The man flew ten metres, then skidded another five. She tentatively peeked over at the result. He didnt die, right? He probably didnt. Though Master Tians instruction was refining the control that she had over her strength, it was still difficult to gauge how strong one was when they were all so pitifully weak. If he died, Ilyshnish would probably be dragged away by the authorities and sentenced to some grim fate. After a few moments, the man rolled onto his back with a groan. Ilyshnish released a relieved breath and looked over to Master Tian, who nodded at the head of the hall. Voices of wonderment rose from the students seated along the sides of the hall. The man who she had sent flying stood up and returned to face her, bowing once before returning to his place on the sidelines. When Ilyshnish returned to the dojo with Lady Wagner the previous week, they found that two dozen young men had made their way there in the brief time spent advertising in the plaza. Lady Wagner crossed her arms with an I-told-you-so smirk plastered on her face. Needless to say, Master Tian was pleased to finally have a batch of students to train. The new disciples were dismayed to find out that Ilyshnish would only be present roughly once a week but resolved to show her what they learned when she returned. On her next free day, they had all reappeared: filtering in and out of the dojo at various hours. While sparring with her, they were quite enthusiastic: rushing at her gleefully much like the man she had just sent flying across the hall. As for how much they had learnedthis was her first time practising with them, so she left it up to Master Tian to make the assessment. Since she was the senior disciple C she was quite pleased to be treated with some of the respect that was due her age, for once C it was her responsibility to help Master Tian with practical instruction. As long as they didnt scare her half to death in the process, demonstrating her superiority to the others was quite enjoyable: it was almost as pleasant as bouncing Zu Chiru back and forth between her claws. The brave little Quagoa never reappeared, but Ilyshnish supposed that it was just the way of things. I believe that is the last of those present who have yet to show their progress for the week? Master Tian looked around, waiting for anyone to say otherwise. As he did so, Ilyshnish felt the threads of her spellsong dissipate. Even when performed in a fashion more regular to Bards, songs of healing required an active performance. She had learned how to sustain them for a short period after ending her performance, but it still only amounted to half a minute or so. Fortunately, this technique was also applicable to spellsongs rendered through her newly-realized Dancer abilities. The brief outing with Lady Wagner had allowed her to grasp a thread of the expression that Master Tian had described and, with not much else to do while performing deliveries, she pondered its application while testing out ideas during the long flights back and forth between E-Rantel and Feoh Berkana. Hejinmal became greatly confused as their flight path became more and more erratic with her manoeuvres, so she told him to just hold a straight course while she continued to experiment. Over the course of her shift, she steadily gained an understanding of how things worked, and she was ready to put what she had learned to the test. With all of the bumps and bruises that the students were taking, Ilyshnish decided that it was an ideal opportunity to adopt an area healing effect through her new class ability. Songs of healing were some of the most basic spellsongs that Bards could perform, but it still took her most of the morning to figure out the basics. The first class C Master Tian had three classes of eight students each, which attended in the morning, afternoon and evening, respectively C had to make do with her singing, as she wasnt able to grasp it before the session started slowing down. The afternoon was filled with continued trial and error as she fumbled her way through the appropriate martial forms. The spellsong expressed through her movements would start and stop, though it was still helpful to the students. She wasnt certain if they were aware of what she was doing, or if she just appeared like a crazy person flowing through all manner of random C yet graceful C movements. Whichever it was, they all continued to steal glances at her throughout the day. At some point, Ilyshnish decided that she was thinking too much about it and just went with how she felt, which ended up working out far better. By evening, she was finally able to maintain the effect even while sparring. The other students could train far more vigorously with her enchantment filling the hall since it gradually healed any and all of the bodily injuries they sustained. After a demonstration between Master Tian and herself, she found that the dances effects were cumulative with her Ring of Regeneration. It still wasnt enough to keep up in a pitched battle against a powerful opponent, but little things added up C especially with the methods that Frost Dragons employed in combat. As the students had remained silent after Master Tians question, he divided them into pairs, walking up and down the hall to provide instruction as they practised. Since they were all so tremendously fragile, even broken bones were mended within a half hour. Though the healing effect was no different than when sung, Ilyshnish basked in the sense of power that she held over these Humans. She continued working through her drills, refining her form, and satisfaction mounted when she considered all of the advantages she had gained. The greatest was that she no longer needed to rely on her voice or an instrument to perform spellsongs. Her body was now an instrument C or a lethal weapon, as Lady Wagner had so nicely pointed out. As long as she maintained her artistic form, she could do whatever she wanted: striking at her opponents, flying around, or even just strolling down the city streets. The form exuded her art through movement, and as long as she adapted all of her activities into that form, the tapestry of enchantment that she wove would follow her wherever she went. As a supplement to her newly developed expression, the techniques that she had learned from Master Tian allowed her to harness the destructive potential of her draconic nature in ways she had not imagined before. While not all of the old Humans instruction translated well to her Dragon body, he was still correct more often than not. It was quite uncanny, and Ilyshnish wondered if the reason Lady Shalltear had sent her to him was because he had instructed Dragons C or at least some race of Dragonkin C in the past. Overall, his style of instruction was broadly coherent, and what he conveyed to Ilyshnish opened a sea of possibilities before her. A part of her hoped she would be able to find a Frost Giant when she returned to work, just so she could explore what came with her newfound strength. As the hours passed, the Human disciples gradually left the dojo until only Ilyshnish and Master Tian remained. They sat across from one another, the old Human at his customary place at the head of the hall. You have been a great help today, Master Tian said, and it appears that you are beginning to grasp the fundamental elements of your Dancer class. Considering that youve been on the job since then and now, when did you begin to realize your abilities? It was the last time I was in the city, actually, Ilyshnish replied. Lady Wagner provided some pointers that proved most useful. Truly? He raised an eyebrow, I was not aware that she had any experience at this sort of thing. She must have some intimate knowledge of it, at least, Ilyshnish said. Everything came together so nicely with just a few hints C something about my body being a weapon and learning how to express myself through actionsanyways, I was able to work out the basics shortly after that. Master Tian rose from the floor, straightening his garb. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I am intrigued about your rapid progress C you were improving your form throughout the day, even when attending to your fellow students. It was quite remarkable when you were finally able to consistently maintain that healing enchantment during the last class. At a certain point, you started replacing conventional Monk elements entirely, replacing them with others Ive not seen before. Dancers are rare in this city, so there must have been little in the way of any point of reference that you could work with. Once I started to get a feel for it, I just moved in accordance to what suited the form through intuition. The one Ive been working on today only expresses one of the songs that Ive developed as a Bard. It is a simple piece that I thought would be the easiest to work with, and its effect on the other disciples allowed me to observe its effects. Yes, I recognized that part C first level Bards often choose a song of healing as their first spellsong. It is common even amongst the Bards in the citizenry here. First level? Ah, hmmit is the way that servants of His Majesty tend to measure the basic capabilities of an individual. As I understand it, a Bard is capable of learning one new spellsong every level. At higher levels, they may learn even more advanced spellsongs. Ilyshnish had developed seven spellsongsdid that make her a seventh level Bard? Perhaps she was higher than that and could learn more. Actually, that didnt make much sense C why would there be a limit to how many spellsongs one could create? Or was it that coming up with a new song made one a higher level? Do these Dancers youve referred to also have these levels? Indeed, Master Tian said. All vocations have levels, regardless of martial or civilian nature. Dancers qualify as a Bard class, and thus give Bard levels. Speaking of which, congratulations are in order for obtaining this prestige class C you should have gained several benefits, as well. You know what these benefits are? Loosely speaking, it should amount to being able to perform using your body C which you have already started to harness C increased proficiency and potency with your natural weapons, improved defences and manoeuvrability, as well as several abilities analogous to those in your Bard levels. In addition, performances that are not available to regular Bards should become available to you. When you first brought up this Dancer thing, you sounded like you didnt know much about it Compared to more well-known classes, I do not. Dancers of the martial variety are rare in the Sorcerous Kingdom C you may in fact be the only one, as I have not seen any others at all in my time here. There is also the matter of your pursuit of a racial prestige class unique to Dragons. What Ive outlined are those traits that Ive found to be common between all Dancer class variants, so Im sure there will be some things you find unique to your own. Ilyshnish squeezed her eyes shut, trying to stuff Master Tians words into her head. Why did Humans have to convey knowledge in such a difficult way? In the end, she discarded everything that she thought she would be able to quickly figure out for herself and made a mental note about new spellsongs that could only be achieved through dance. Hopefully, she wouldnt forget. Now, Master Tian continued, I would like to gauge your improvement directly. I believe there is at least one important lesson I should teach you, as well. Directly? Oh, you mean by fighting. Indeed. That is how you learn best, is it not? She wasnt sure whether she should voice her appreciation for his consideration, or prepare herself for the inevitable experience of being tossed about. Ilyshnish placed ten metres between Master Tian and herself, entering into her provisionally-named Form of Restoration. I assume you understand that the effects of your form are also being applied to me. Eh? Ilyshnish frowned, I-I dont want that C how do I make it work on who I want? It is one of the downsides to spellsongs of this type, Master Tian told her. Much like certain area effect spells, all who fall within its radius will be influenced. It may still be used to your advantage, however: as a Frost Dragon, your manoeuvrability allows you to put yourself out of range of your opponents, gaining you an advantage over a series of hit and run attacks. That was one of the first things I thought about, actuallyI wasnt aware of that one particular downside, though. I suppose it is all in how you apply yourself, Master Tian said. If you inflict greater damage to your opponents than they do to you, this spellsong becomes a stabilizing effect. With the strength and durability of Dragonkind, it should be the case more often than not C scratches and nicks inflicted upon you will heal quickly, allowing you to sustain combat indefinitely against the swarming attacks of much weaker opponents. I-its still not a situation Id like to find myself in, Ilyshnish shivered at the thought of being buried in tiny humanoids, and if I can control who is affected by my spellsongs, then all the better. Spellsongs unique to Dancer classes address your concerns somewhat, Master Tian said, as they are primarily direct combatants rather than the Bard classes that more commonly serve a distant supporting role. Now, then: go ahead and strike me. She gave him a hesitant look, but Master Tian only raised a hand and beckoned to her with his fingers. Ilyshnish exploded from her position, closing the distance to Master Tian in a blink. Her palm landed solidly in the centre of the old Humans torso, enhanced through Master Tians conveyed techniques and the additional power provided by her new class. The air, violently disturbed by the force of the attack, whipped over the old Human and jostled the hangings off of the wall behind. Master Tian grunted in approval. Youve improved much since the initial assessment, he said. The dedication to your training and your natural talents have brought you far. Improved? He had moved no further than before, neither did his suit have any sign of damage, or even wrinkles. It certainly did feel more powerful, but, measured against Master Tian, it appeared pitifully impotent. Just how strong was this old Human? I shall now demonstrate a critical weakness in your training today, Master Tian told her. WhaCeep! Master Tian grabbed her arm and flipped her over his shoulder. She smacked into the floor with a hollow thud, and spots danced in her vision. The effects of her spellsong scattered away. Your training partners today consisted of Humans incapable of harming you, he spoke down from above, and thus incapable of breaking your form. You must realize that it can be broken, and you must be able to maintain it even when your opponent attempts to do so through special skills or sheer force. Ilyshnish sat up and rose to her feet, reestablishing her Form of Restoration. Master Tian walked up and booted her across the hall. Her form shattered again. Sitting up against the pillar that she had rolled up against, Ilyshnish wondered just how in the world she was supposed to be able to maintain anything against such disruptive attacks. The critical importance of this should be clear, Master Tian said. The Dancer forms that you assume will fall apart against every attempt at interruption, should you lack the discipline to maintain harmony between mind, body and spirit. Maybe that was why Dancers were so rare. Shouldnt he have warned her about this first? Ilyshnish rose to her feet again, frowning at Master Tian. Youre so powerful that I doubt that I can maintain my form through any of your attempts at interruption. That may be the case, he replied, but it should make for excellent training, yes? Opponents at your level will be simple to manage by comparison. She supposed he had a point. After a moment of thought, Ilyshnish reached up and started to loosen the front of her uwagi. What are you doing? Master Tian asked. This is how I first grasped the ability that led to the development of this form, Ilyshnish answered. Since you insist on this impossible exercise, Ill need every edge that I can get. A frown formed over Master Tians features, growing deeper the more her garb fell loose. The door to the dojo slid open. Lord Sebas, a womans cheerful voice sounded from the entrance, Ive brought some late dinner for us to A sharp look briefly rippled over the newcomers otherwise unperturbed features. She went in a straight line to Master Tian, placed her basket on the ground, and wrapped a hand around his elbow. Strands of golden hair fell over Master Tians arm as she leaned against him. Sebas, she asked in a tranquil tone, who is this woman? Though Ilyshnish had not spent so much time amongst the Humans that she could understand the full range of their expressions, she could still tell that the smile on the females face was probably not the usual sort. She tried to get a sense of her strength, but the woman attached to Master Tians arm appeared no stronger than most of those dwelling in the city. Beyond several articles of value upon her person, there was nothing special about her. Ah, allow me to introduce you, Master Tian said, This young lady goes by the name of Shiver. She is the senior disciple of our Justice Dragon Dojo. Shiver, this is Tsuare C Head Maid in E-Rantel, and a member of His Majestys household staff in the city. What makes her a senior disciple, Sebas? While they spoke, Tsuares deep blue eyes traced over Ilyshnish. Ilyshnish furrowed her brow. This person was a personal servant of the Sorcerer King? Since Tsuare was openly doing so as well, Ilyshnish attempted to gauge her strength once again. She had little success C this Tsuare must possess some ability or item that masked her true power. She was the first student to enrol in the Justice Dragon Dojo, Master Tian explained, and has attended lessons for some weeks now. weeks? Tsuare fixed Ilyshnishs gaze with her own. Does she come to see you often? Indeed, he nodded. She has invested all of her free time here since she joined. Hehhh Tsuares voice wavered slightly. In fact, Master Tian went on, Miss Shiver has shown remarkable progress in her time here. It would not be wrong to call her a prodigy. Ilyshnish allowed a pleased expression to suffuse her features upon hearing Master Tians praise. Despite the rocky start to their relationship, he obviously recognized talent when he saw it. Oh, thats amazing! Tsuare exclaimed, In that case, you should send her to the Adventurer Guild. Ilyshnishs smile froze on her face. The Adventurer Guild, you say? Master Tian stroked his beard, an ominous gleam in his eye. Arent they still looking for people like her? Tsuare said, This seems like the perfect opportunity to send them someone from your dojo, dont you agree? A woman of herquality will be useful for their expeditions, far, far away from here Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Ilyshnish shuffled despondently down the street, bitter thoughts forming a cloud in her mind. What was the point in becoming so pleased over her progress today? Gleefully rubbing her claws together over the pittance of power she had gained, only for Tsuare to appear and show her what the exercise of power truly meant. Within five minutes of the females entry, she had twisted Master Tians will to her whims and sent Ilyshnish to the chopping block. Never mind being powerless, Ilyshnish didnt even realize it was coming. She collapsed onto the floor, uwagi hanging over one shoulder as she sat frozen in shock. Master Tian left for a few minutes and returned with a plain envelope, offering it to Ilyshnish before sending her on her way. As she walked down the lane to the street, Ilyshnish saw Tsuare clinging to Master Tian, gazing down at her with a smug look of superiority. Ilyshnish retrieved the letter from her Infinite Haversack, clutching at it desperately. It was a letter to inform them that Master Tian had sent her C perhaps she could turn it to her favour somehow and prevent being slaughtered by vicious Adventurers. No matter how high quality of an item; no matter how useful, she didnt want to become some trendy article that they displayed to impress others in far-off places. Ah, there you arewhat in the world happened to you? Ilyshnish looked up. In her stupor, she had somehow meandered her way back to the Frost Dragon pens. Lady Shalltear stood before her, arms folded over her stomach. Lady Shalltear, Ilyshnish asked, are you stronger than Master Tian? Master Tian? Lady Shalltear furrowed her brow for a moment before answering, Ah, yes I am. Should she throw herself at Lady Shalltears feet and beg for her intercession? It might be the only way to escape Tsuares machinations. She thought of how Pe Riyuro grovelled before her fatherno, Zu Chiru should be a less outdated form. Ilyshnish lowered herself to her knees, bending forward until her forehead touched the frozen stones of the wall before the hem of Lady Shalltears dress. She resembled nothing more than a lump of weathered earth before the pinnacle of power. Lady Shalltear, her heartfelt plea rose into the night sky, this lowly one begs for your forgiveness. I cant say I expected Sebas instruction to be so effective Please! Ilyshnish sobbed, Please forgive me, Lady Shalltear! Please grant me your mercy Her shoulders quivered as she begged. She didnt want to die C she had barely lived a century and had barely experienced anything beyond her tiny home. Lady Shalltear gazed down upon her prostrate form, her face an unreadable mask. Well...it appears that youve learned your lesson, she said after several moments. From now on, keep in mind that I show no mercy to those who should know and do better, and only one of my vassals is permitted to voice her opposition to my directives C youre not her, just to be clear on that. Ilyshnish wondered what sort of person could possibly stand up to Lady Shalltearno, that wasnt important right now. Thank you, Lady Shalltear! Thank you! Her forehead hit the ground repeatedly, If this lowly one has received my ladys mercy, then perhaps you might allay the evil scheme that has been laid against me as well An evil scheme? Lady Shalltear frowned, From Sebas? No, my lady, Ilyshnish replied. It is the ploy of another C a Human female called Tsuare. Actually, she wasnt sure if Tsuare was a Human at all. To be able to turn the powerful Master Tian against her so easily, Tsuare was probably some powerful being who was merely veiling herself behind the weak Human guise. There were so many powerful beings hidden around the city, so it was not improbable. Certainly, one who personally served in the Sorcerer Kings household must be yet another unfathomably powerful being. Tsuare? Lady Shalltear furrowed her brow in thought, Oh, that one. A glimmer of hope rose before Ilyshnish, and she dared to peek up at Lady Shalltear. If the powerful Vampire referred to Tsuare in such an offhand manner, then she could surely reverse Ilyshnishs ill fortune. She poured her heart out, conveying her dire situation in a torrent of words. Lady Shalltear tapped her cheek in silent thought. Hmmso Tsuare encouraged Sebas to deliver you to the Adventurer Guild, she said. Does she mean to have him claim all the credit for a valuable contribution? Sebas is quite austere and humble by nature, but Ive never considered Tsuares influence on his actions. She didnt mention you at all, my lady, Ilyshnish said. Master Tian scribed a letter for me to present to the Adventurer Guild in person, but I would rather not go near any Adventurers at all I see, the ghost of a smile traced over Lady Shalltears lips. Well, I will consider your request. Thank you, my lady! Before you head north again, Lady Shalltear told her, we have a quick delivery scheduled C Mare wants to test our delivery systems. Head to the front desk for details. Of course, my lady, Ilyshnish rose to her feet and bobbed her head several times. Thank you, my lady. Ilyshnish made her way over to the Vampire Bride at the front desk, returning to her Dragon self along the way. On the counter was a row of eight Infinite Haversacks. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Eight? She looked around, Is Hejinmal coming? You alone will suffice, the Vampire Bride replied. Its not too far; heres a map with your destination marked on it. Ilyshnish looked down at the map spread out over the desk. She recalled the features around the city that she had flown over directly, but, beyond a certain point, things became unrecognizable. She looked back over to the Vampire Bride. I-I dont recognize this location, she told her. What if I get lost? Its not much to remember Nonono, Ilyshnish shook her head, Frost Dragons dont work like that. Our recollection of past experiences is perfect, but the rest pales in comparison. Trying to remember things weve only read about takes a lot more work to retain. Hejinmal seems to read quite a bit, the Vampire bride looked over to Hejinmals pen. There are some tricks that can help, Ilyshnish said, but it usually takes us a few read-throughs to even partially remember what weve read if the subject material is entirely foreign. The more abstract it becomes, the worse it gets. Hejinmal is no exception. How in the world did you manage to learn so much cooped up in the mountains? Weve had a century to read everything remaining in the ruins of Feoh Berkana, Ilyshnish explained. Ill admit that it''s a bit addictive when you find a good book C the first few times you barely remember, so its like having four or five in oneplease dont give me that ah-this-ones-an-idiot look Then...can you understand the map? The Vampire Bride asked. If I have a chance to reference it to what I see, Ilyshnish answered. Then take the map with you: youll recognize that everything is the same from above. The Vampire Bride rolled up the map and offered it to her, but Ilyshnish only looked down at it dubiously. I doubt I can hold this open in my claws while Im flying around You could land once in a while to reorient yourself, the Vampire Bride suggested. Its not far, so you should be able to see E-Rantel from above the location. Ilyshnish hesitantly added the map to her bag and waited for the Vampire Brides to finish strapping on her cargo. Umis there anything dangerous there? Theres nothing that could remotely threaten you at the landing zone, one of the Vampire Brides told her as she hopped off of Ilyshnishs shoulder. Oh. Well, thats good. Ilyshnish launched herself from the wall, gaining altitude with powerful strokes of her wings. After about five minutes of making her way southwest, she already felt somewhat lost. Frowning down towards the ground, she circled upwards until she gained a broad vantage of the surrounding area. South of the city was the town that she wanted to visit at some point, being built on the bank of a large river. Was there a river on the map? She couldnt recall. The one below flowed from west to east, coming down from some unseen location obscured by the northern spur of the nearby mountain range. Ilyshnish descended, landing ten minutes later near a bend in the river. Finding a suitably large rock, she carefully unfurled the map. More of the map seemed familiar now, and she put it away before taking off in the direction of the marker. After repeating the process one more time, she cautiously glided over what she was reasonably sure was the delivery location. A small forest stretched northwards until it met the cultivated lands west of the city. A long valley extended to the south. Across the river to the west were the mountains that she noted from the city, which connected to a massive range that stretched beyond the horizon to the west. Ilyshnish idly wondered if she was permitted to hunt in this area C the alpine valleys between the peaks looked lush and green, likely filled with all manner of tasty things. She looked back down again, trying to figure out exactly where the delivery location was as she descended in wide circles. Unable to find an opening in the trees, she settled for the bare northern slope of a small ravine nearby. There were trees above and below, and alarm arose within her over potential ambushes. She entered into her Form of Restoration, just in case something jumped out and bit her. After a brief search, Ilyshnish found a small trail leading up to a ledge overlooking the ravine, and she followed it to find a camp with several Humans inside a perimeter of sharpened wooden stakes. She padded up to the nearest Human. E-excuse me She barely managed in a tiny voice. The Human screamed. Ilyshnish screamed. Then the Human struck her squarely on the nose with his sword. The blade glanced off harmlessly. Hey! Ilyshnish whimpered. He looked at her and screamed again. Why was he screaming? She was the one being assaulted. The camp exploded into activity, and a half dozen Humans scurried about in the firelight. In the span of a few seconds, Ilyshnish found two crossbows and a longbow raised against her. It was probably safer for her to just go away. The hell is going on here! A gruff voice shouted from inside the camp, And who the fuck just squealed like a stuck pig? It was Henrich! A woman said. WhaCno, it wasnt! Which genius put a Fighter on watch? The gruff voice sounded angrily. I told you, it wasnt me! A portly Human male, half-dressed in armour, walked out towards the edge of the camp. He peered over at the man with the sword, then to Ilyshnish. A Frost Dragon? Y-yes? Youre the scheduled supply drop, then? The gruff man asked. Yes, thats right, Ilyshnish nodded. Ilyshnish tried to ignore the various weapons brandished against her, slowly withdrawing a clipboard from her Infinite Haversack. She carefully read through the notes on the front page. Umplease verify the contents of your delivery, she held out the clipboard between her claws. The man took the clipboard, reading over the contents. Ilyshnish lowered herself closer to the ground. Could someone help me with these, please? Its hard to undo the buckles myself. A pair of the Humans came forward, but the one that had taken a swing at her hung back. A female came right up to her snout and leaned over. Man, Henrich, she said, you screamed like a bitch, but you didnt even put a scratch on her nose. Dammit, Mag, a voice drifted over the tents, Im on the other side of the camp! The woman let out a snicker before reaching up to undo the first bag. She stopped to stroke Ilyshnishs side. OoohI never thought Id be able to touch a real Dragon Ilyshnish tried her best to ignore the stroking and poking. Five minutes later, the bags were off and lined up on the ground, with the Humans in the camp emptying their contents. The man holding her clipboard handed it back, and Ilyshnish went through the list again. Were there any problems with your delivery? No. Did you sign...? I used an official stamp. Ilyshnish carefully flipped to the end and saw a strange, unknown symbol. She hoped it would be enough. Thenum, thank you for using the Vampire Post Ilyshnish turned back around, going down the trail a ways before taking flight. Fearing that she had taken too long, she layered a few spellsongs over herself before winging it back to E-Rantel. Back at the wall in front of the pens, Lady Shalltear awaited her, tapping a foot impatiently. That took much longer than expected, she said as Ilyshnish settled onto the wall in front of her. I-it was a new place, my lady, Ilyshnish explained. I got lost C twice. Twice? Lady Shalltear frowned. The delivery area wasnt clear, either C it was in a forest, so I had to land elsewhere and crawl up there. Then one of the customers hit me right on the nose with a sword! Ilyshnish pointed at her snout tearfully, and Lady Shalltear frowned up at her with hands on her hips. I dont see anything It still happened! Ilyshnish cried, Ah, that was so scarywhat sort of crazy person just randomly swings their weapon at others like that? Lady Shalltear pulled out an azure notepad from somewhere and started writing something inside. A-at least it only took me ten minutes to get back Lady Shalltear continued writing. Ilyshnish shifted uncomfortably in the silence for several minutes before addressing Lady Shalltear again. Lady Shalltear, about the Adventurer Guild Im still thinking about that, Lady Shalltear told her. Prepare for your regularly scheduled flight C youll need to make up for lost time along the way. A tendril of worry rose from the depths of Ilyshnishs mind. Did she do something wrong? Was the task she had just completed a test that she failed? She didnt know how she could have done better. Slinking past Lady Shalltear, she could only hope that her fate in the hands of the Adventurer Guild next week would be averted. Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 The blinding glare of the midday sun filled the powder-blanketed landscape of the alpine pass. Below the craggy face of a towering cliff, under swirls of loose snow driven by the frozen winds, a cold and dark presence stirred. The presence thickened, coalesced, manifestedand a skeletal wing broke through the surface and into the sunlight in a spray of icy crystals. Through the hole, another wing followed. The wings thrashed about and, when the hole was finally large enough, a bony caricature of the living clumsily flapped its way out. Torso wrapped in a tattered black robe, it settled on the snows nearby, and a pair of bright crimson points looked about its surroundings. The light was bothersome, but it did no physical harm. It was inside a wide bowl, where the tongues of massive glaciers loomed from between the peaks high overhead. As its nascent personality established itself, the being looked down at its bony talons poking out from the tattered black hem of a robe. It lifted a foot to work experimentally in the air, grasping as it gained comprehension and self-awareness. What am I? An Elder Lich. The answer drifted to the forefront of her mind. Though recently risen, she already knew what she needed to do. She needed to grow more powerful; learn more magic; develop her abilities and make her environment more hospitable to proper and respectable persons such as herselfbut first things first: she needed a base to work from, and she should probably leave to find a suitable location. Being newly brought into existence, her selection of spells was scarce, so she would need to collect some minions to better protect herself. The Elder Lich looked around again. The pass was filled with a throng of lesser Undead: Skeletons, Zombies, Ghouls and Wights. She went around, using her innate ability to dominate lesser undead, collecting a small following. A few minutes later, she paused and turned to appraise her new entourage. Two dozen Skeletons and the same number of Zombies. There were two Ghouls and a Skeleton Mage as well. It wasnt enough C they were weak and would pose little threat against something that could actually give her any real trouble. Everything in the bowl was just as weak; she needed another way. She spotted several corpses nearby. That would work. As an Elder Lich, she could create a handful of Undead per day with her innate abilities, and they would be far superior to the ones that had manifested in the icy pass. A part of her wondered how she knew all of this. She vaguely understood that it shouldnt be so; that the study of the arcane and the harnessing of powerful abilities was usually the result of long years of study. She knew language C both spoken and written C yet she could not recall learning it. Such things did not come together randomly, there should be a reasona reason. A grin appeared over her desiccated features: a row of pointed teeth appeared from behind tattered, ruined lips. A mystery to study; one with a sense of grand destiny. Perhaps some great will had brought her into existence; imparted knowledge and power into her being. She would find a cave in the valleys below. Ages would pass and she would grow strong enough to strike out at those nearby, spreading the dark energies that fueled her being. Along the way, she might attract the attention of that great will once again, discover the roots of her genesis, and propagate more like herself. New colleaguesor perhaps new servants. She erratically hopped around the collection of corpses, examining them with a discerning eye. Something told her their condition didnt matter, but she wanted the best subject possible anyways. The first time should be special, after all. Why was that anyways? She tilted her head curiously. Well, whatever. The Elder Lich waved away the ravens pecking away at the remains. Finding a mostly intact body, she raised her wings with dramatic flair. Animate UnC The ground shuddered. Half of her minions vanished from her awareness. Looking behind her, what could only be described as a giant scuff mark marred the ice. Bits and pieces of Skeletons and Zombies littered the slope. Further down, she spotted a boulder, still bouncing its way downhill. Her mind raced as she spread her wings. It took a split second for the sharp mind of an Elder Lich to deduce what was going on. The corpses lay under a thin film of powder, as if recent, yet there was no sign of their trek there, or how they had all died. They had been placed on purpose: a trap. She looked up in the direction of her assailants, and a second boulder smashed into her just as she took flight. Far above on the mountain face, a pair of figures watched the Elder Lich disperse into ash-like fragments C its Undead life snuffed out. It never ceases to amaze me how they all fall for that, Sten remarked. Its not as if they know any better, the Huntress nearby replied. They pop up and go to the nearest group of bodies we toss down there. They say that the Undead are unnatural, but it may as well be an instinct to them. You owe me, by the way. What! That was a Harpy-type C cut me some slack here. The thing wouldnt stop hopping and fluttering around. Nuh uh. An Elder Lich is an Elder Lich. We score em all the same. If we get a Spectre next, Sten muttered, I dont care how much you cry about your shots passing through it. Oh dont you worry about that C one shot is all Ill need. The Huntress C a woman by the name of Ulfhild C gave him a cocksure smile as she casually hefted the boulder on her palm. It wasnt exactly a fair contest, as Hunters were superior at ranged attacks even without using skills or Martial Arts, but her swaggering bravado was an alluring thing nonetheless. Stens own smile grew as he watched her survey the pass below. She was counted a veteran Huntress, but she was still young C perhaps only 50 or 60 years of age, not too much older than himself. A new Undead popped out of the snow, but it was merely a Ghoul. Sten frowned down at the landscape below. Say, why dont we just wait for something stronger to pop up? He asked. These weak Elder Liches are about the limit, Ulfhild answered. Once they start thinking, these Undead just wander off to do whatever they do C they dont stick around to make anything stronger pop up. Sten edged closer, and Ulfhild looked over her shoulder at the sound of his approach. Her eyes widened momentarily. Youre supposed to be keeping watch, a deep voice sounded from behind Sten, not flirting. He turned awkwardly to face the source of the new voice. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Thegn, Ulfhild started to straighten her furs, then stopped to give him a flat look. You got another one. I dont know why she even puts up with you. Youre the last person who should be calling us out. Sten peered at the approaching Sigurd more closely. The Thegn had a fresh mark near his ear, and Sten could only shake his head in admiration and envy. Some day, he would achieve great feats that drew the adoration of women, just like him. How were things up north? Sten asked him. Changing, Sigurd replied. The Dwarves have come alive again, and the Dragons have been subjugated by someone recently. Someone? Ulfhild furrowed her brow, How does someone subjugate a colony of Frost Dragons without our noticing? Sten silently agreed. Such an abrupt takeover should have been accompanied by a great battle that anyone would have noticed. You tell me, Sigurd shrugged, Im not a Hunterwell, none of the Hunters in any clan noticed, either. First sign that anything had happened was the Dwarves coming out of their holes to travel back to their old capital C they were using some sort of Undead horse to haul their cargo. After that, the Frost Dragons joined in, flying back and forth. Since nothing happened aboveground, people thought that some ancient necropolis had conquered them from underground C maybe some tomb or city that was disturbed somehow. Then, an army of powerful Undead soldiers arrived from lowlands in the east. Stens expression twisted at the thought of an Undead warrior. While they were tireless and could possess extraordinary strength and agility for something of their size, there was little to be said of them in terms of skill. Still, it sounded like a welcome change overall: they had little to do recently besides smashing hapless Elder Liches that spawned in the southern pass and raiding the weak Demihuman tribes that dwelled in the valleys. If the Frost Dragons had a new master, then maybe that master had many other interesting minions to fight. How much does the Jarl know? Ulfhild asked. Enough, Sigurd replied. The real question is if hell do anything about it. He cant just sit there, Ulfhild frowned. Weve someone new to fight C his council will surely push for something. Thereve been no new sagas in the feast halls for decades. Theyll try, Im sure, Sigurds look told them all they needed to know about how he felt about the Jarls council. Problems that everything thats going on isnt in Frostreaver territory. The others wont demand we stay out of this, will they? Sten asked. They might, Sigurd answered, its their territory. Pickings have been so slim in the last century that their greed might blind them. Greed? Interest rose in Ulfhilds voice, Who are these newcomers, then? Were not dealing with the local tribes here, thats for sure. "Did you try them? Sten asked, How were they?" I didnt, Sigurd answered. Sten furrowed his brow in confusion. That didnt sound like Sigurd at all. You didnt? Ulfhilds surprise mirrored Stens own. Sigurd was a great champion of the Frostreaver Clan, whose exploits had gained him peerless renown amongst all of the Frost Giant clans of Azerlisia Mountains. He had earned the title of Dragonslayer, personally felling over a dozen Frost Dragons in the last century alone. Theyre all along the old trade spine between the Dwarf capital and their easternmost city, Sigurd told them. Attacking at any point along the road would send a dozen or so running your way. I might be able to take on two directly C well, they look sort of oblivious, so maybe three C but if were to have a successful raid, well be needing all of the clans in on this. Stens grip tightened on his axe. If these newcomers were that powerful, then a great war was sure to come. There would be chances aplenty to prove ones worth as a warrior. Ulfhild looked over at him and laughed. What are you getting all excited about? She asked, Were too far south to join in, and we cant leave the pass unguarded. A few loose Elder Liches arent anything to cry over, Sten answered. Its not as if theyll come around to bother us. Hah? Ulfhild scowled over at him, You never listen to the sagas, kid? Were not here for the Undead. Were here for the past C and the future. Sten turned his face away before rolling his eyes. Ulfhild was from a different tribe in the clan, so he didnt know her very well, but her response marked her as one of those. The sagas were the sagas, worn by time and patched up by bluster and fancy. As much as any enjoyed a good tale, few believed them as any accurate account, never mind that the renderings of a Skald could be considered prophecy. He looked at Sigurd, whose face was a neutral mask. He didnt believe any of it, did he? The Frostreaver Clan guards the southern approaches, Sigurd told them. Even if some of us get to head north, well still need to hold this pass. Theres nothing but us and the Undead in this pass, Sten grumbled. No one else has come through here for centuries. Maybe youve been looking down for so long that youve forgotten to look up? Sten glanced at the sky, then back to Sigurd. What do you mean? The other clans have been eyeing all of the Dwarf caravans headed out of their Kingdom, Sigurd said. Theyre following the road down east into the lowlands. The Undead came from that direction, as well. The Dragons that leave from there, however, do something different. None of them fly out east, but a couple have been going south. Sten looked up again. He hadnt noticed any Dragons flying overhead for the weeks he had been here. Which ones were they? Ulfhild asked. The sneaky female, Sigurd said, and a fat one Ive never seen before recently. Its the same ones every week, since near when all this started. The sneaky femaleit took several moments for Sten to realize who he was referring to, and then he glanced upwards again. There was a report from weeks ago that someone had been killed getting too close to the southernmost Dwarf city, but he hadnt considered who might have done it. They were probably lucky after being so oblivious: when the sneaky female was around, Frost Giants tended to die in the most ignominious of ways. They thought further on Sigurds words, then Ulfhild looked back at him. So youre saying that the new master of the Frost Dragons is actually to the south, while the other clans think that our newcomers are from the east? Thats right, Sigurd nodded. If the Dwarf road is attacked, chances are high that any additional retaliation will be going straight under this pass. If they intend to bring war to all of the clans, they very well may be coming up this pass instead. Sounds like we might get a taste of prophecy after all, Ulfhild mused. If its the prophecies, Sigurd said, Id rather skip all that and get to the end. Really? Ulfhild raised an eyebrow at him, Thats the second thing coming out of you today thats out of sorts. Well, keep in mind what happened the last time something like a prophecy came through here. Our clan has never been able to recover from that debacle, so Id rather not add to it with the other clans as they are right now. Sten exchanged glances with Ulfhild. What Sigurd spoke of was at least one thing that everyone in their clan knew to be true. Cold anger rushed through him at the thought of the aftermath. Thatthat blame is wrongly placed! His voice rose angrily. We were the ones who stood to fight, yet how is it that those that did not decide our shame? Hmph, Sigurd snorted. Earn a place in the citadel and youll learn exactly why. Or better yet, become strong but stay out here C the truth is not worth knowing. Sigurd turned away from them after his bitter retort. After a few steps, he looked down into the bowl. Better get to work, he said. Youve brought yourselves some friends with all that noise. Winters Crown: Act 4, chapter 12 Chapter 12 Sigurd stomped away from the two young watchers over the pass, kicking up clouds of loose powder that were snatched away by the howling wind. The grim frown under the Frost Giants ice-caked beard marred his features more than any of his scars. It was not their fault, but the brief exchange had soured him C no, it reminded him of something he had long been dissatisfied over. After returning from the Dwarven passes, he reported his findings to Jarl Erik Frostreaver. It was all he could stand just answering their questions as the council of clan elders deliberated. He was dismissed, long past the point of his being sick of standing around, so that they could deliberate further and consult with the other clans, presumably so they could deliberate some more. He didnt have to wait for longer than a week; he was not the only one sent to see what was going on above the Dwarf Kingdom, and those representatives had far less of a distance to travel. Any reply from the other clans would most likely be immediate, as they should have received their own reports days in advance of his arrival at Frostreaver Citadel. The response should be obvious C or so he felt C but his sarcastic reply to the young warrior at the southern pass was about as close to reality as he was willing to openly admit. Disgusted by the tepid reaction displayed by the Jarl and his council to his report, he left to make his rounds, hoping that familiar routines would put him in the right mind again. Reminders only followed him, however, as he trekked over their greatly diminished holdings. Sten was right about one thing: the Frostreaver Clan should hold the greatest place of honour for their deeds. Instead, they had been cast down and shunned. Now, they were considered nothing more than a small clan on the southern fringe of Frost Giant lands. He stopped to gaze down at the pass, sighing wistfully over the past. Though he received the reaction that he did from the youths of the clan, they probably didnt even know the half of it. Their kind was forged from ages of conflict: far beyond the climactic confrontation with the Demon Gods. Their mighty ancestors C legends of measure beyond the reckoning of those who lived today C warred in frozen climes the world round. Time and again they stood tall against all who came until the ruinous powers of the south set the world aflame and cast down the great powers of old. None of the present day wanted to hear those stories, however. Sigurds lips pulled back in a sneer as he turned and continued on his way. No one wanted to hear those stories, but they should. Sigurd loved the ancient sagas C those legends of mighty deeds that challenged all who heard them to strive for those very same heights of glory. The stories that taught them how to live and how to die; that drove him to become one of the greatest warriors of his time. Yet many others did not share that same appreciation. It reminded them of what they could never be and never achieve, the spectre of untouchable glories past. Better to compare themselves to something more reasonable, they thought C as if setting limits for themselves would prepare them for the next time tumultuous events came their way. And come they would, Sigurd firmly believed. Every century or two, the winds of change and chaos came, and it was now two centuries since the coming of the Demon Gods. He looked up, past the clouds to the azure skies beyond: the Frost Dragons were the first hint that something was happening, for the true harbingers always came from the south. Would they be able to meet the next challenge to their strength? It was a needless line of thought, for the unsettling idea that they were almost certainly not had already entrenched itself in his mind. Their blood had thinned, strength and bravery supplanted by weakness, passive thinking and deliberations. He knew the arguments, presented time and again: they needed to be cautious, to preserve and grow their strength. Sigurd, however, disagreed. The Frost Giants could not sit idly by as the ages withered them away. They needed to fight; needed the strife of war and mighty deeds to surpass the legends of old. That was what made them strong, not the endless idling that turned them into shallow husks of their former strength, unfit to enter the glorious halls of their ancestors. All they were doing in their current state was passing on weakness. Through fields of ice and sudden storms, Sigurd walked on, stepping over crevasse and stream. Over day and night he skirted the southern borders of their territory, contemplating the future as he looked on past the borders: to the emptied ruins overlooking glacier and vale. Two other clans once existed in the south, two of the nine that made up the Frost Giant population of the Azerlisia range. The three clans in the south C the Frostreavers being the third C banded together to meet the Demon Gods in the southern pass, yet their strength failed. The devastation had been so great that they were forced to consolidate their numbers and, with the southern clans no longer presenting any challenge to them, the Demon Gods moved on to invade the Dwarf Kingdom. The worst part of it was that the Demon Gods appeared to care more for the Dwarves than they, bypassing their remaining strongholds in favour of an uninterrupted route to Feoh Berkana. It was an event that brought great shame upon the survivors. To suffer trespass, unable to bring down the foes who tread freely through their lands. The clans to the north believed little of their account C why would such a mighty enemy simply fight them and leave? Distasteful rumours grew, transforming into truth in the ears of many. In the aftermath of the invasion, the Dwarven capital lay in ruins, and their kingdom fell into decline. The Frost Dragons C who had flown away over the northern seas to avoid the Demon Gods C returned all at once and demolished the Frost Giants northern fleets and coastal settlements along the way. For the next two centuries, a period of relative silence fell over the Azerlisia Mountains, marked by the quiet stalemate between the Frost Giants and the Frost Dragons. The latter part was slowly being remedied but, then, changes came once more. Slow and methodical planning was no match for decisive action and overwhelming power; it was as if their long-cultivated victory was snatched away to remind them of this, though he felt that very few saw it that way. When he finally tired of brooding over the southern border, he turned back C the days that had passed should have been enough to send word back and forth to the central clans. Scaling the great glaciers that flowed from the southern icefields, he made his way north, circling a towering massif that jutted from the ice. A third of the way up the massive peak, Frostreaver Citadel loomed, perpetually hidden from the light of the sun. It had the look of having been grown from the cliff face, wrought from enchanted stone and ice drawn forth by the mystical might of their ancestors; shaped into an existence that stood for centuries. Its outer walls were melded with the mountain itself, spanning most of its northern base. Stairs and spires of blue-grey ice twisted and rose, appearing and disappearing into the stone hundreds of metres above. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Sigurd strode up the ramp to the main gate, a cavernous maw over three times his height. He entered into the main corridor, the sound of his boots echoing up and down its length until he arrived at a door crafted entirely of shimmering black ice. Two Blackguards in dull midnight plate stood on either side, hands rested upon the pommels of their Frostreavers C massive greataxes forged from enchanted ice C nearly identical to Sigurds own. They nodded grimly at his approach but did not voice any welcome. Housecarl, he spoke to the Blackguard on his right, are those old wretches in? When arent they? He replied with a smirk and jerked his head, Theyre expecting you. Sigurd grunted in response and placed his hands on the doors to the great hall. Jarl Erik Frostreaver and his council turned their heads as he threw them open, walls of enchanted ice shuddering in the wake of his entry. The old ruler was seated on a throne covered in the furs of ancient and mighty beasts, and he looked down at him from the head of the hall. His council, seated at a long table between the throne and the door, glared sourly at his brash entrance. Sigurd ignored their unwelcoming expressions, striding forward to stand in the icy blue glow that permeated the chamber. What has been decided, my Jarl? Sigurd asked. The clans are divided, Jarl Frostreaver answered. Literally. Four lie north of the dwarven highway; three south C including us. What sort of response are you expecting in this situation? A proper one, Sigurd told him. These newcomers bare their teeth at us, so we should provide them a welcome befitting those who would challenge us on our land. The Jarl exchanged looks with the men at the table. They were all old C well past two hundred years of age. A bearded elder with a scar that ran across his face drummed his fingers on the table. Did you yourself not give the report of their strength? He asked, Or was it a fanciful exaggeration? It wasnt, Halstein, Sigurd answered. Each one of those Undead soldiers standing along the road was roughly as strong as an acclaimed veteran warrior. Yet you expect us to hurl our strength at so many, Halstein told him. It wouldnt even be our own warriors, for the most part. Why does it matter? Sigurd clenched a fist at his side, Unless they plan on doing nothing at all It matters because the other clans do not consider us in the same manner as their own, Jarl Frostreavers voice rumbled over the table. We are weak and shamed in their eyes, and our numbers weigh poorly on the scales of strength. This again Sigurd said, How long must this farce go on for? To dishonour the clans of the south is to dishonour themselves C by Thrym, we fought while they did nothing! His voice boomed across the chamber, but the Jarl snorted in the face of Sigurds ire. Sten was not the only one who shared this opinion in the Frostreaver Clan C most of the younger generations did. It had become a sort of common gripe that had lost most of its effect over the years, even when voiced by a champion of the clan. Even Sigurd himself felt that, with the accompanying inaction, it smacked of whining. The difference between us only grows wider, Jarl Frostreaver stated, and they will press their advantage for as long as it suits them. Then perhaps its time to cut them down to size, Sigurd spat. They wont be so proud once we tear their strongholds down around their ears. Well do nothing of the sort, the Jarl told him. The clans have agreed that something must be done, and are even now making preparations. What was the point of this entire discussion, then? Sigurd scowled, Why would you make it sound as if nothing was being done? Halstein stirred from his pile of furs, eyeing Sigurd pointedly. A demonstration, he said. A test to determine whether you could be sent or not And? Jarl Frostreaver looked around to his councillors, who each shook their heads in turn. We cannot, he said. Youre too strong. Too strong? Sigurds face twisted into confusion, What kind ofC Too strong, the Jarl cut him off sternly, too impulsive, and too charismatic. The clans have decided that, given the strength of our adversary, we should conduct warfare using a morestrategic approach. Your presence will almost certainly disrupt order as you draw brash young warriors into your camp. Gunnar will be sent to lead our warriors instead. Gunnar You believe this to be a poor choice? Sigurd and the Jarls son had very different views on how to carry out their battles, but he was no weak fool. If he was entrusted with the command of some of their forces, he might just be able to put an end to the other clans delusional stance against the southern tribes. No, Jarl, Sigurd replied. If war is to be waged in the fashion you suggest, then Gunnar is the obvious choice. Good, Jarl Frostreaver grunted, Im sure that Gunnar will be delighted that you approve. The council turned their attention away from him, seemingly satisfied that his audience had concluded. Sigurd, however, remained standing where he was. What about the other part of my report? Other part? The Jarl frowned for a moment, You mean your warning about Frost Dragons flying south? Sigurd inclined his head slightly. Do you truly believe it means what I believe youre implying? The Jarl asked. Erik Frostreavers long frown was mirrored by those in his council. They had all been children at the time of the Demon Gods invasion. Sigurd trembled from the effort of keeping himself from smashing the table before him. There it was: more plainly than he had ever seen C the spectre of the past that prevented their kind from claiming the future, consigning them to the stagnant spiral of decay. The south stirred, offering them the chance to redeem themselves from the failure of the past. Yet what was their response? Hesitation. Weakness. Fear. He brushed aside his anger C he would do what needed to be done, regardless of the Jarl and his cowering council. I do, Sigurd said. Many pay no heed to the old sagas, but I find this timing just a bit too uncanny. And if it is, what do you think we can do about it in our condition? We will do what we must, Sigurd told him. I know that if we do not ready ourselves at all, the outcome will be far worse. Fine, the Jarl blew out a long sigh. You may make your preparations. Just dont get ahead of yourselves. I hear you, Jarl. Sigurd turned on his heel, striding out towards the entrance of the great hall. As he placed his hand on the door, the voice of the Jarl came over his shoulder. I dont know how you can cling to this hope of yours, his tired voice betrayed the long passage of years. Hope? Nay, Sigurd pulled open the door and looked back over his shoulder at the council. Glory. Gods, Demons, Dragons C come what may, we will be chosen to take our place in the halls of the slain. Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 IlyshnishIlyshnish! Ilyshnish wobbled slightly as she glided over the Great Forest of Tob, startled into alertness by Hejinmal. She blinked slowly, then released a despondent sigh. Hejinmal eyed her worriedly from the side. Are you alright, sister? He asked. Ilyshnish sighed again. She wasnt alright; she was an absolute wreck. The last seven days had steadily piled her mind high with worries for the future C about whether Lady Shalltear would give her a favourable reply, or if she would be fed to Adventurers. She spared no thought to her newly discovered Dancer class, nor did she express any interest in anything else. The days passed, and the world turned, uncaring of her plight. She was just a tiny thing of little consequence, no one cared, and she would not be missed. Ilyshnish=Verilyn! Her right eye turned back to glance at Hejinmal. Whats wrong, sister? He asked, voice laced with concern. youre a good brother, Hejinmal. Wuh? I-if something happens to me, she swallowed painfully, youyouyou can have my stuff. I never disliked you, brother. Various expressions crossed over Hejinmals features, finally settling into a worried look. He truly was a good brother. Hejinmal didnt complain too much and always listened to her. He would never rise to oppose her and was also useful in various ways. Someone would probably take her stuff from him shortly after, but that was just the way the world worked. Is something going to happen to you? He asked, I-if its really bad, maybe I could talk to Lady Aura You would talk to her? She looked back at him again, For me? Ehmyes, if its that serious, Hejinmal answered. Its not really that big of a deal C pets can communicate telepathically with their masters. Ilyshnish went over what she knew of Lady Aura. Supposedly, she and Lady Shalltear were the Sorcerer Kings attendants at the time that her family was subjugated and flown away. Did that mean they had comparable power? Lady Shalltear also referred to Lady Aura in less than formal terms Wouldwould becoming Lady Auras pet save me? Save you? I havent any clue whats going on, sister. Why would you need saving, of all people? Adventurers A-adventurers? Hejinmal looked around nervously, and he lowered his voice, You got in trouble with Adventurers? Just what have you been doing in the last few weeks? I was trying to cultivate some strength by studying how to become a Dancer, but then I got caught up in some scheme and was sent to the Adventurer Guild! I dont even know what I did wrong Her stomach twisted uncomfortably, inflicting her with a sensation she had never experienced before. She was barely a century old, alarming signs of her deteriorating health were becoming more frequent. That doesnt make any sense, Hejinmal frowned. Youre one of the most valuable Dragons in the transportation network. Why would Lady Shalltear send you to the Adventurer Guild? It wasnt Lady Shalltear, Ilyshnish told him. It was some woman named Tsuare. She walked in on my training, and five minutes later I was consigned to the Adventurer Guild! I was so shocked I couldnt even say anything Thats horrible, sister! Hejinmal said, Did you ask Lady Shalltear about it? Shes the one in charge of the enclave C except for me, of course. I did, Ilyshnish said. I begged and I pleaded and all I got from her was Im thinking about it. I cant imagine that she would agree, Hejinmal told her. Lady Aura says that shes just a bit of a sadistic predator, but Lady Shalltear does put a lot of consideration into our work, and she doesnt treat her subordinates unfairly. Really? Really! Thank you, big brother. B-big brother She clung to the thread of hope offered by Hejinmal, and a half-hour later, they arrived over E-Rantel. Circling twice as they descended to the wall, she nearly missed her landing. Something was happening to the pens and it was noticeably different from what was in her memories. They waited near the front desk for the Vampire Brides to come and unload their cargo. Only two came out to do so, while the third was busy dealing with the queue of customers. Ilyshnish tried to pick up her spirits again by looking around at the changes to the city. The market in the Demihuman Quarter had been moved over to the terrace just off from the main street, and appeared to be taking on many of the features familiar to the plazas throughout the city. Several Humans could even be seen browsing through the stands in the morning gloom. The hoardings and buttresses that supported the Frost Dragon pens were covered in scaffolding. Several Dwarves could be seen working around and inside the building. Whats going on here? She asked the Vampire Bride working to remove her Infinite Haversacks. Renovations, the Vampire Bride furrowed her brow as she worked on a particularly stubborn buckle. Lady Shalltear has ordered the space to be reorganized and expanded a bit, based on the data weve collected so far. New post offices are being built across the network, including those for E-Rantel. Ilyshnish looked out at the tools and materials sorted into piles on the wall. Hejinmal, freed of his burdens, slowly made his way in, looking around at the work being done. After the Vampire Bride was done unfastening all of her bags, Ilyshnish followed after him. Halfway through the partially torn-down pens, they found Lady Shalltear frowning down at a huge roll of parchment unfurled over a table. She raised her head at their approach. Umif everything is being torn apart, Hejinmal said, where do we stay? The one room at the end is untouched for the time being, Lady Shalltear told him. Ilyshnish opened her mouth, then closed it again. Her tail twitched anxiously as she hesitated over learning of her fate. What are you squirming over? Lady Shalltear did not miss her discomfort. L-Lady Shalltear, Ilyshnish forced the words out of her mouth, about what we discussed last week Ah, yes, Lady Shalltear said. After some thought, Ive decided to take advantage of Sebas momentum. You will go to the Adventurer Guild. Ilyshnishs thoughts froze, and the world turned bleak and desolate. Her vision blurred, and great tears fell from her eyes to land upon the stones. Sister? Hejinmal said in alarm. Uwehhhh Ilyshnish sobbed, hiding her face in her claws. Her body heaved and her wings drooped; a sorrowful wail rose and echoed through the corridor. Several Dwarves looked up from their work, and the customers at the front desk leaned over to see what was going on. H-hey, whats all this now? Lady Shalltear stole furtive glances at the bystanders. Ilyshnish continued to cry, the pool of frozen tears growing wider at her feet. Its because youre sending her to the Adventurers, Hejinmal said. What did she do wrong? There must be some way she can make up for this What in the world are you two going on about? Theyre Adventurers, Lady Shalltear, Hejinmal explained. They kill people like us, right? This is a tragedy C shes going to be turned into boots before laying her first clutch. Lady Aura even said that you wouldnt do this to your subordinates Ilyshnish wailed even louder. Everyone along the wall had stopped by this point to gaze upon the spectacle of a weeping Frost Dragon. Hah? Just whaCquiet, you! I cant, my lady, Ilyshnish sniffed, I dont want to dieeeeee You, Lady Shalltear told Hejinmal, contact Aura and tell her to have Mare waiting at the Adventurer Guild. Hell be able to explain things better. What was the point of that? She didnt need an explanation about how she would be slaughtered and turned into expensive equipment. Ilyshnish continued to weep, body wracked with sobs. Lady Shalltear floated up and alighted on her nose. Ilyshnishs head was suddenly forced down to the floor, and her jaws closed around her cries. Her cross-eyed gaze centred on Lady Shalltear. Youre crying for absolutely no reason, you ridiculous lizard, Lady Shalltear told her. Mare will be waiting: all you need to do is listen to what he says. Lady Shalltear stepped off of Ilyshnishs nose, looking down at her as she sniffled daintily. Do you know where the Adventurer Guild is? Ilyshnish gave a shaky nod of her head before turning around and shuffling away. Wait, what are you doing? Lady Shalltears voice stopped her after a few steps. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Going to the Adventurer Guild? Ilyshnish replied. Not like that, you arent, Lady Shalltear told her. Youll be going as a Human. A-a Human? Yes, the same as last time. What do you think will happen if a Dragon just walks into the Adventurer Guild unannounced? Lady Shalltear had a point. Theyd probably slaughter her on the spot. She wouldnt even have a chance to persuade them to spare her. Actually, Humans couldnt even tell she was a Dragon, so maybe she still had a chance? Ilyshnish walked to the back end of the hoardings. Sister, whatC Move over, Hejinmal, I have to change. Change Dont look! Ilyshnish appeared in the corridor once again, stepping out before Lady Shalltear. The Vampire ran a critical eye over her. Youre not wearing that plain old training uniform to the Adventurer Guild, are you? I-is there something wrong with it? People are going to think that youre some sort of meathead in that thing. Thats not the appeal that Im aiming for. Appeal Thats right C appeal. Those associated with myself or the transportation network have an image to uphold. Lady Shalltear started to pace around her, a look of extreme focus on her face. She felt her arm, then reached up and poked her shoulders. Ilyshnish twitched in alarm when a hand pressed her belly, then another felt her ribs. Dont move! Lady Shalltear told her, This is important Ilyshnish tried her best not to squirm as Lady Shalltears hands continued to roam around. Two hands grasped her buttocks and squeezed them several times, then Lady Shalltear slapped them for some reason. Hmmyour proportions are weirdly perfect, but theyre still very convincing, Lady Shalltear circled to the front of Ilyshnish again, eyeing her breasts. Considering youre not actually wearing that uniform, do you keep your natural armour and damage reduction with this? I-I think so? Ilyshnish said, Hitting me right now would almost be the same as hitting me as a Dragon if thats what you meanwait, dont hit me, please! Ilyshnish raised her arms to cover as much as possible while bracing herself. One notable thing that didnt come across to her Human self was the mass of a Dragon, so if Lady Shalltear hit her as hard as Ilyshnish thought she was able to, she would end up in a field halfway to Carne Village. After several moments of not being blasted out of the city, she peeked over her right arm at Lady Shalltear. Rather than preparing to hit her, the Vampires brow was set with the same focus as before. Hmanother thing C dance over to that wall and back. Huh? Lady Shalltear crossed her arms with an expectant look, and Ilyshnish let out a sigh as she complied. Oh Thats beautiful, sister! Ilyshnishs nerves were too frayed to tell her brother to be quiet. Lady Shalltear frowned after a moment. It was nice, she said, but I didnt feel any effects from that. I just learned the basics recently C I havent figured out any working dances yet Well, you should keep at it, Lady Shalltear told her. MmhI think I have just the thing for you. Im going to make a call and pick up something from home - dont go anywhere. Lady Shalltear teleported away, and Ilyshnish exchanged looks with Hejinmal. W-what is she going to do to me, brother? I haven''t a clue, sister, but can you do that dance again? Ilyshnish glared at him, and Hejinmal turned his attention back to his book. Several minutes later, Lady Shalltear popped up in front of them again. She took Ilyshnish by the arm and dragged her into the broom closet on the opposite end of the hoardings. Several articles of clothing appeared over her arm. Ilyshnishs nose was drawn to their extraordinary value. If you can imitate the uniform that Sebas is using for his dojo, Lady Shalltear said, you can do it for this as well, yes? What is this? Ilyshnish replied, Ive never seen anything like it before The more Ilyshnish looked at the garments, the more she wanted them. The only thing that kept her from trying to snatch them away was the fact that Lady Shalltear would probably react by burying her headfirst in the wall. This is an armour set called Fuyutsuki, Lady Shalltear told her, its mid-level Battledancer equipment. I thought the design would suit you perfectly, so hurry up and start replacing that dreary outfit. This is complicated, Ilyshnishs eyes traced over the intricate design of the items, m-maybe I should just wear it? Dragons dont wear body armour, do they? Well, no Then that would be pointless, Lady Shalltear told her. Were going purely for looks here, and it should be a fantastic fit. She picked up and studied each piece, trying to make sense out of the whole. There was an open-topped bodysuit that went down to the upper thigh, and a short-sleeved white shirt that hugged her figure in the same way. The bodysuit was a solid midnight blue up to the waist, where swirling wisps of icy white traced up to blend with the shirt. The shirt should be under the bodysuit, Lady Shalltear said. Actually, never mind C Ill just equip it and youll see how it goes together. The black ballroom gown shimmered, replaced by the clothing she was presenting in her arms. Ilyshnish blinked several times, trying to figure out what exactly had happened. Im waiting Lady Shalltear placed a hand on her hip. Ilyshnish went back to adjusting her appearance. A short coat with long sleeves of diaphanous white gossamer went over the shirt, while a solid white half-cloak split into sections in the lower third was drawn over her right shoulder. Long white gloves with dark palms and fingers hugged her arms to the elbow. The edges of the lighter portions of her garb took on a frosty blue tinge as she adjusted the fine details to suit her tastes. Ilyshnish held up a hand, flexing her fingers experimentally. Do your natural weapons work the same way as well? Lady Shalltear asked. Ive never worn gloves before, but, yes, they should. If I damage a claw, it should appear as a hole in these gloves or something along those linesoh, I see, Ilyshnish suddenly realized the reason behind Lady Shalltears question. Sebas asked me the same questions, and I didnt realize why until now. Ilyshnish turned her attention away from her outfit to explain what she knew to Lady Shalltear. There are spells of the transmutation school in tier magic that allow the caster to alter or add to portions of their bodies, Ilyshnish said, and might seem similar to what I am doing to take on my different appearances. There are also many races who can alter their appearance to various degrees through specific innate abilities. I am not using one of those abilities, however, and I am not casting magic C not in the sense that a tier magic caster casts magic. Youre not? Lady Shalltear furrowed a brow. Its true that we Frost Dragons naturally begin to harness our innate spellcasting ability as we reach adulthood, but what I am employing to facilitate my various appearances is spellsong. Spellsongs are performed and require no mana C it is a Bards skill to manipulate the threads of magic inherent in our world through artistic expression. This alteration is a composition of my own making. Ive never heard of any spellsong like that, Lady Shalltear said. The Bards around here also appear to play the same ones Im familiar with. This is something Ive noticed as well, Ilyshnish agreed. The literature from Feoh Berkana that I used as a reference to first learn how to perform spellsongs also suggests as much. There are several dozen spellsongs that appear to be common to all other Bards Ive observed so far. The very idea of one composing new spellsongs is entirely unheard of, and Im uncertain why that is. Maybe theyre just unskilled, while skilled Bards keep their own developments secret. That seems wise, Lady Shalltear nodded. So youre capable of performing spellsongs as a Bard, and innately casting tier magic as a Dragon Yes, my lady, Ilyshnish replied. We Dragons are something like the Sorcerers when it comes to our innate casting ability. Upon reaching adulthood, Frost Dragons can cast First Tier magic C I havent learned anything yet, however, as most of my studies have revolved around being a Bard. Higher tiers of magic become available as we grow, but, unfortunately, there are various difficulties with learning tier magic. Most of my family just learns a few spells that they find useful and rely on physical strength instead. So you dont intend on learning any tier magic? Lady Shalltear asked. I imagine that I will at some point, my lady, Ilyshnish answered. Id just like to see what sort of magic is out there before spending the time to learn anything. I see. I should take note of all this: it appears to be quite a handy thing for the transportation network if we can have everyone learn certain spells. Anyways, you should complete your outfit C you need to get to the Adventurer Guild soon. The thigh-high stockings came next, of the same shade as the lower portion of her bodysuit. She furrowed her brow while trying to figure out the shoes. The heels are a single piece with the stockings, Lady Shalltear pointed out. Last came what appeared to be decorative bits: a dark collar, dark straps that she thought were supposed to support her form, intermittent silver lining that traced over her body, as if to suggest the glimmer of snow in the moonlight, or stars in the night sky. A pin with a pale white blossom was fixed on the left side of her hair, which fell in frosty blue waves down the centre of her back. The same light fabric as her coat sleeves formed a flowing half skirt that exposed her right leg and waist. Ilyshnish studied her appearance as best as she could. Even after a brief glance, she grew enamoured with it. The colour scheme suited her tastes, and the flowing cloak and half skirt left a sense of the wings and tail she lacked in Human appearance. She turned and twisted and leaned in different ways to take it all in, making slight adjustments to streamline her look. I knew it would work, Lady Shalltear smiled as her black ballroom gown shimmered back into existence. Ilyshnish adjusted the strap of her Infinite Haversack so it looped around her waist and the container rested on her left hip, overtop of the skirt. She looked back at Lady Shalltear, who opened the door and waved her out. The customers at the front desk immediately turned their attention to her. Lady Shalltear peeked out from inside the broom closet to take note of the people watching Ilyshnish. A figure further out along the wall stirred and approached her. Shiver? Lady Wagner peered at her as she came close. H-hello, Lady Wagner, Ilyshnish replied. Good Morning, Lady Wagner, Lady Shalltear walked out from behind the door. Oh, good morning, Lady Shalltear, Lady Wagner lowered her head in a curtsey. I take it that this is what you called me here for? Thats right, Lady Shalltear replied. I would like your professional opinion on her appearance. Im scared of what will happen if she turns things up, Lady Wagner said. Shes a Dancer, right? If she uses her abilities Walk halfway to the end and back, Lady Shalltear instructed Ilyshnish. Make it look as good as possible C use your abilities, too. Ilyshnish turned around, taking a deep breath. She entered her Form of Restoration and drew out all of the grace and charm she could muster. She took one step, then another, walking down the long corridor. Each step was in measure with her Dancers expression, weaving the enchantment that billowed out around her. Wistful sighs from the spectators filled the air. When she came back, everyone was openly staring at her C except for Lady Shalltear and her Vampire Brides. C-can I have her, my lady? Lady Wagner said, Any business I add her to will quintuple their profits. No, Lady Shalltear smiled lightly, but I can see how this can be dangerous: only the Undead, who are immune to mind-affecting abilities, were able to ignore her just now. Shes so high level compared to the average citizen that they wouldnt be able to resist. Umyeah, Lady Wagner agreed. Even though the effect isnt inherently belligerent, the disruption caused is to the degree that it would qualify as a magical attack if its not performed in an appropriate locale. It sure was amazing, thoughthis going to be the uniform for the Vampire Post? No, Lady Shalltear answered. I had something more formal in mind for the office workers. This outfit was what I had in mind for her specifically C shell be wearing it when shes not on the job. When shes not on the job? Lady Wagner said with some confusion, She mentioned that she worked for you when we first met, but I couldnt figure out what she did. Shes a delivery worker. I didnt know youve started going into land transport, my lady, Lady Wagner rubbed her chin. The local transport companies might start screaming about that. Shiver is air transport, actually. Lady Wagner looked at Ilyshnish, then back at Lady Shalltear. Air transport? Yes, Lady Shalltear nodded, shes a Frost Dragon. Eh Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Ilyshnish and Lady Shalltear watched Lady Wagner meander away in a stupor. After she disappeared down the stairs to the Demihuman Quarter, Lady Shalltear brought Ilyshnish back into the broom closet again. She closed the door behind them, then looked over Ilyshnish with an elbow cradled in hand. Maybe that was a bit too successful She muttered. Should I change back, my lady? Ilyshnish asked. What? Lady Shalltear answered, No, the impact is great C you just have to control it. Just hold off on your abilities unless you need to use them. HmmFrost Dragons are ambush predators; doesnt that mean youre naturally stealthy too? I havent seriously put it to the test as a Human, Ilyshnish replied. Well, find out when youre on your way there, Lady Shalltear said. Now, since you seem to have been trained to an acceptable degree, Im entrusting you with some very important work. Important work? Me? Thats right. Be on your very best behaviouryou do know what I mean by that, yes? I-Im not sure, my ladymaybe? Lady Shalltear peered up at her with a frown. Do not break any laws, she told her, do not say or do anything that will bring shame upon His Majesty or myself. Do not spread any tales or rumours amongst the population. As my subordinate, your conduct reflects upon me C if you do anything inappropriate, you will not enjoy the consequences Ilyshnish swallowed. She had developed a vague idea of what was appropriate and what wasnt, but it was always the things she didnt know about that got her in trouble. I dont know if I can do this, Ilyshnish said. What if I do something unintentionally? If you feel that it will be a problem, then keep quiet, be polite, and cooperate with Maregrr, this would be much easier if Ludmila was available Who is that? Ilyshnish A vassal of mine, Lady Shalltear answered. Shes also an Adventurer, so shed be able to show you around as her junior, and ensure your conduct is appropriate. Unfortunately, shes seeing to important duties in her territory at the moment. Lady Shalltear reached into a strange hole in front of her, withdrawing a pair of items. Since shes not available, she said, youll just have to make do on your own. Take these. Ilyshnish looked down at the midnight blue notepad and pen held out to her. The notepad was plain, but the pen seemed valuable. Whats this for? Can you write? Im good at Dwarf C at least the language of the ones that live in the Azerlisia range. Theres Draconicalso Ive learned a bit of the local language. Good, keep learning, Lady Shalltear said. This is to help you keep track of things. Anything you think youll have trouble remembering, just write it down in here. It would help, as Lady Shalltear said. As her experiences and knowledge expanded, she would need to rely on it less and less as the right connections would more often than not be made, but she should always run into something new once in a while. She tested the pen, watching the black ink flow smoothly onto paper. Lady Shalltear Hm? I thought you were angry at me. I will be angry at you if I have reason to be, just like with any of my subordinates. Since I have you within arms reach, is there something youd like to inform me about so we can get it over with? N-no, my lady, Ilyshnish tensed. II just thought you hated me for some reason. Hate? Lady Shalltear furrowed her brow, Youre mistaking me for some other Undead race, I think. I have neither the time, energy nor care to hate perpetually for such unimportant incidents C I reserve my true ire for His Majestys enemies. If you do something you should not be doing, then you will be punished. Since I enjoy that sort of thing, I will make you suffer in interesting ways if I can. If you wish to avoid this, then avoid committing any conduct that requires punishment. Simple, no? I feel like punishments are inevitable, the way things are going. Well, thats just how it is, Lady Shalltear told her. Service to His Majesty demands perfection, but everyone eventually makes mistakes. We are fortunate that, in His mercy, He only asks that we learn from them so we may improve ourselves, but it is still proper to offer recompense. Now, get going C Mare should have long arrived by now. Ilyshnish concealed herself and left the broom closet, sneaking past the queue of customers at the front desk. She made her way along the wall until she reached the southern gatehouse, pondering how she would proceed. In the end, she decided to leap across the busy street to the rooftops. Looking around herself, it appeared that no one had noticed C or cared C not even the Elder Liches patrolling over the city. She dropped down into the alleys, taking the shortest route to the main plaza. Ilyshnish fretted in the shade of a tree standing across the way from the Adventurer Guild. The pleasant mood that came with her new garb and the new insight on Lady Shalltears actions faded away and, no matter how much she tried to calm herself, her nerves grew more ragged with every breath. Adventurers. Mysterious beings who sometimes appeared on the administrative ledgers in Feoh Berkana. Accompanying their entries was always some mark of dead violence: tribes exterminated, monsters slain, long lists of materials brought in from their merciless massacres. It didnt matter whether one was innocent or not; Adventurers were always willing to hunt you down, for a price. As a Dragon, Ilyshnish was keenly aware that her kind was hunted for trophies and materials C hides, meat, horns and other parts of the Frost Dragons who lived in the same area were often on those lists, commanding a high price C so it was always a risk that Adventurers would come after her for her body. According to her mother, the local Adventurers were especially on the lookout for higher quality equipment C though they all seemed to have a perpetual hunger for this C so an innocent Frost Dragon like Ilyshnish would be an irresistible target if they caught her in a vulnerable position. Zu Chiru also mentioned that they wouldnt die even when they were killed, like some relentless Undead horror that kept rising from the grave no matter how many times it was put down. Ilyshnish reviewed her options for what would most undoubtedly be the most dangerous trial in her all-too-brief life. She had the letter from Master Tian: it was a simple note that marked her as one of the Justice Dragon Dojos students, so its role in ensuring her safety would be entirely contingent on his reputationwhich appeared flimsy, at best. There was also a certain Mare, who she assumed was the Dark Elf of the same name who sometimes came to the Demihuman Quarter. Establishing contact with him appeared to be the most direct method of gaining protection. If it came down to it, she might also be able to leverage the fact that she worked for Lady Shalltear. Three lifelines; three chances to stave off a grisly fate if things should go awry and the Adventurers detected the presence of crafting materials in their midst. She took several deep breaths, then scanned her surroundings before sneaking up to the door. Should she knock? No one had come in or out of the building in her memory, so she wasnt sure what the correct procedure was. She couldnt find any sort of chain to pull for a bell, so she knocked lightly, just in case. This was supposedly the polite thing to do in this city. No one answeredmaybe she could go back now? If no one was home, then it couldnt be helped, right? To her dismay, vibrations came from the other side of the door while she was considering retreat: the steady sound of footfalls coming ever closer. I dont think its locked, Ishpen A muffled voice came from the other side, and the door opened a crack. Ilyshnish swallowed, taking a few steps back. Yep, it''s not locked You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The door opened the rest of the way, and a Human female looked up at her, eyes growing wide. Ohohohh The woman spun on her heel and hastily withdrew into the depths of the building, I-Ishpen, b-b-big catch! We got a big one! Ilyshnish steadied herself against the doorframe, feeling faint. A second set of steps joined the first, rapidly approaching the entrance. A big one? A second voice said, What do you meanoh. A second Human female appeared, followed by the first. Her lips formed into an ingratiating smile. Welcome to the Adventurer Guild, she said. Theres no need to knock C please, come in. The two women coaxed her into the building, leading her around the stairs inside to a broad counter. Ilyshnish looked around nervously, trying to examine everything at once. The two leading her were the only others she could sense so far, which made her nervous over what powerful beings were hidden from her notice. So, what brings you to the Adventurer Guild, Miss Shiver, Ilyshnish replied in a small voice. Miss Shiver? The smile plastered to her face did not fade, Then, have you come to register? I What was she supposed to be doing here, anyway? Something about representing both Lady Shalltear, the Justice Dragon Dojo, and finding Mare. She needed to be quiet and polite to maximize her safety. She retrieved Master Tians letter from her Infinite Haversack, placing it on the counter with a trembling hand. The woman across from her C Ishpen, she assumed C unfolded it and read over the content. It says that shes from a new school for Monks in the city, Ishpen told the other woman. Does it mean that theyre trying to use the Adventurer Guild to market themselves? Thats, hm The other women paused in thought, I guess there arent any rules about that? Its happened in the past several times, at least. Ishpen turned her attention back to Ilyshnish. So Shiver is fine? Yes. And youre representing this Justice Dragon Dojo, she muttered as she wrote something down behind the counter. And Lady Shalltear, Ilyshnish added. Ishpen looked up at her with a frown, and Ilyshnish took a half-step back. Did she say something wrong? Isnt Lady Shalltear Ludmilas liege? The other woman asked. She is, Ishpen nodded. As I recall, Ludmila was sent here by Lady Shalltear, too. Humthen which one is it? She cant be under both, can she? Rather than helping to ensure her safety, the information only left the two Humans confused. Ilyshnish panicked and desperately played her final card. I-Im supposed to see someone by the name of Mare, too. The two women turned their heads to look at one another. Is he still in the back? Ishpen asked. I served him tea about half an hour ago The other woman answered. Go ahead and let him know, Wina, Ishpen said. Ill get this done quick. Wina left the desk, ducking through a curtained frame leading into a back hallway. Ilyshnishs brief sense of reprieve was pushed aside as Ishpen continued with her questions. Sowhat do you do, Shiver? Im a Bard, Ilyshnish replied. Well, I guess that figures, going by your outfitwhat sort of Bard are you? Im training to become a Dancer. A Dancer, Ishpen raised her eyebrows. Thats pretty raremost of them work as members of theatre troupes or as uhprivate contractors. Anyways, its not something you usually find in any Adventurer Guild. I-is there any particular reason for that? Ilyshnish asked. I guess you could say its difficult to make work, Ishpen said. Be it for the Dancer or their party. Now, if youllC A shadow appeared in the back hallway, and a Dark Elf appeared, accompanied by Wina. Mare rubbed his eyes as he walked out, yawning widely. Areare you the one Shalltear sent? He asked. Yesyes, thats right! Ilyshnish nodded energetically. Was she safe now? She examined Mare carefully C she had only ever seen him from a distance. She couldnt gauge his strength, which she supposed shouldnt be a surprise at this point. His garments smelled exquisite C it was the richest scent she had ever experienced. Her gaze wandered over his panoply of astounding equipment until a certain detail raised alarms in her head. It couldnt becould it? M-mare Y-yes? Your shirtwhat is it made out of? This? He looked down and pulled lightly on the deep blue leather, Its dragonscale. NOOOOOO!!! With a cry borne of sheer terror, Ilyshnish turned to flee. Lady Shalltear had betrayed her. Tsuare must have gotten to her tooor maybe they were in league with one another from the start? Ilyshnish thought that maybe C just maybe C she and Lady Shalltear had started to get along a little bit, but it was all some sick game to them. Maybe she thought it an interesting way to suffer? It was mentioned in passing. Ilyshnish had been wrapped up in fancy packaging and delivered as a gift to the Adventurer Guild. Umwhere are you going? Mares voice said from behind her. Ilyshnish looked back. The Dark Elf had grabbed her wrist. She pulled as hard as she could, but he wouldnt budge. Not again. It always started like this C no, this was probably the end for her. She whimpered as she pulled in vain: some new and unpleasant sequence of events was surely imminent. The door to the Adventurer Guild opened, and a pair of shadows stretched past the stairs. Mare, a girls voice called, whats taking so long? Its been over thirty minutes already Two female Elves walked around the corner, furrowing their brows at the scene. The taller of the two was fairly strong, though still comfortably below Ilyshnish. The shorter one was the same size as Mare, sharing many similaritiesincluding the appearance and value of their equipment. Her eyes threatened to roll out of their sockets when she saw the shirt of red scales. Hiiiieeee!!! She turned around and darted to Mare, throwing her arms around her only hope. Eh? Lord Mares muffled voice rose from her chest. The two female Elves expressions turned aghast, mouths falling open. The shorter of the two pointed a finger at her. W-w-what are you doing to my little brother?! The taller Elf female sprung into action, leaping forward and grabbing Ilyshnish around the waist. Unhand Lord Mare, you skank! She yelled as she pulled, Hnnnnng! She wont budge, Lady Aura C this is...shes in the realm of heroes! Mare! What are you doing? Dont let her rub herself all over you like that! B-but big sis Dont but me! Lady Aura said, Out of the way, Merry: Ill handle this The arms around Ilyshnishs waist released themselves, and she stepped around Lord Mare, putting him between herself and the advancing Lady Aura. W-wait C youre Lady Aura? Hah? The Dark Elf scowled at her, What about it? Pleaseplease make me your pet! A look of disgust flickered over Lady Auras face, replaced by a vehement glare. Mare She said in a deadly calm voice. Big sis? Move out of the way C Im getting rid of this dangerous woman. Ilyshnishs knees buckled, and she hung off of Lord Mares shoulders weakly. W-w-wait! Lord Mare exclaimed. Shes here to help us! Why are you trying to get rid of her? She is? Lady Aura didnt look convinced at all. She is! Lord Mare nodded. I am? Ilyshnish had no idea what she was supposed to be doing. An exquisite bow materialized in Lady Auras hand. I-I am! Ilyshnish ducked behind Lord Mares shoulder, Im here to cooperate! She was sent by Shalltear to help with some things. Lord Mare explained, I-I dont know what happened, but shes trembling so muchshes so scared that shes making me scared! Shes the one that Shalltear sent? Lady Auras voice turned incredulous, That idiothey! How long are you going to hang off of my brother for? Ilyshnish looked over at Lady Aura fearfully. She still looked quite cross, and Ilyshnish let out a helpless whimper. I-Im scared, my lord Despite her admission of fear, the two other Elves bristled at her words. What did they want from her? Everything she did made them angry. The door to the building opened again, and a Human male appeared. Much like the two elves, he stopped and furrowed his brow as he came around the corner, bushy moustache stirring as he spoke. What the hell is going on here? Shalltear sent her to help out, Mister Ainzach, Lord Mare replied. She did? Mister Ainzachs expression did not change. Im not sure if we need this kind of help C why is she clinging to you like that? Uma-a few things happened? Ilyshnish felt a light touch on her forearm. Lord Mare peeled her off, despite her clinging onto him with all her might. She felt his hand squeeze hers lightly, and she felt some small comfort through his grip. Dont be afraid, Lord Mare said. Well head to the back, and I can explain everything there, okay? Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Ilyshnish followed Lord Mare through the curtained door frame and across the back hall, into a large room arrayed with modest oak furniture. He brought her to a couch, where he released her hand and bid her be seated. She sat down beside him, lightly pinching his sleeve between the fingers of her left hand as she took in her surroundings. Around the room were what she assumed to be trophies and mementoes of past kills: the head of a Gryphon, a Manticore hide, bits and pieces of once-living things arrayed in glass cabinets. There was a large portrait on the wall behind their seat, depicting a group of humanoids with wicked-looking weapons standing around a dead Dragon: it was a juvenile, based on its appearance. Ilyshnish shuddered, glancing at the closed door not far from the portrait. It didnt lead into the hall, and she couldnt sense anything behind it, but it seemed a likely place to harbour hidden assailants. Lady Aura frowned at them before seating herself on the other side of Lord Mare, while Merry glared daggers at Ilyshnish from where she stood behind the couch. What was she, some sort of bodyguard? An attendant? She didnt even look like the same sort of Elf as the other two, yet she hovered protectively over them like a Harpy over her infants. Ilyshnish turned away from the angry Elf and faced forward. Mister Ainzach took the couch across the table from them, while Wina retrieved a tea set from a nearby cabinet before vanishing into the hall. So, whats the deal with this woman? Lady Aura asked, She doesnt look very useful to me. Shes going to help design a new wing of the Training Area, Lord Mare explained. With the expedition coming up, Shalltear lent her to us so we could create environments that have similar conditions to what you can find in the Azerlisia Mountains. She was? All Lady Shalltear told her was that she was to cooperate with Lord Mare. How would she know what its like there? Mister Ainzach asked. H-how? Mare frowned, Because she lived there before coming here? Shalltear said she knows all about the Azerlisia Mountains, so shes basically a local expert. I see, Mister Ainzach said, holding his hand out across the table. Im Pluton Ainzach, Master of the Adventurer Guild. Pleased to meet you, Miss? She gave the extended hand a hesitant glance. This was the guildmaster? The leader of the Adventurers? Ilyshnish sensed some power in him, but he wasnt as strong as the Elf called Merry. She was certain she could fight both of them at once and win in a direct confrontation. Shiver, she replied, reaching out to lightly touch his hand. The guildmaster moved suddenly, taking her hand in both of his and shaking vigorously. It was all Ilyshnish could do to snatch herself away with a panicked shout. Shiver, eh? He grinned, Well, I suppose its a name that suits that frozen place. I guess youre from the Dwarf Kingdom? To be honest, I didnt know anyone aside from Dwarves lived there. Ah, he was one of those. Like so many other Humans in the city, they had a very narrow view of who they considered people. Ilyshnish withdrew her hand slowly, holding it against her stomach. Feoh Berkana, she replied. Thats where I came from. Ohthe Dwarves Ive talked to were all pretty excited to move back in, jovial energy filled Mister Ainzachs voice. You must have been busy moving in as well, so I gotta thank you for taking the time to come out here to help us out. N-no, its not like that at allI had to move out since the Dwarves were moving in Huh? What does that mean? The cordial warmth faded from Mister Ainzachs face, replaced by a look of befuddlement over her reply. Shiver is a Frost Dragon, Mister Ainzach, Lord Mare informed him. And, just like that, she was exposed. A frown crossed the guildmasters features. Ilyshnishs breathing picked up as she started to panic. She clutched at Lord Mares sleeve several times before finally throwing her arms around him and squeezing her eyes shut. What were the Adventurers going to do to her, now that they knew and had her in the bowels of their nest? W-woah! Calm down, Lord Mare placed a hand on the arm wrapped over his chest. Why are you so scared? A-adventurers Ilyshnish replied in a trembling voice. Adventurers? Lord Mare said, What about them? Adventurers, Ilyshnish swallowed. Theyre those crazy murderers, arent they? Bounty Hunters that kill people for money and harvest bodies to turn into equipment so they can kill more people for even better equipment I-if you put it that way, the Dark Elf swallowed as well, that does sound pretty scary Lord Mare looked across at Mister Ainzach. The guildmaster sighed, scratching his head. Damn it all, he said. His Majesty had me dead to rights, huh Did Lord Ainz say something to you about her? Lady Aura asked. No, not her in particular, the guildmaster answered. Back when His Majesty first came to talk about the future of the Adventurer Guild, he asked me a question. He asked me who exactly Adventurers saw as people. He said that the Sorcerous Kingdom would be a place where all races could live, but I assumed that he meant Dwarves and Elves and others like that. Then he corrected me and said that he would include all races, whether they were monsters or Humans or anything else. I argued against it, but no matter which way I twisted or turned, he blew it all away and revealed me for the bigot I was. Mister Ainzach looked over at Ilyshnishs quivering form. Even though all this has happened, he waved his right hand loosely in the air. The founding of the Sorcerous Kingdom. That time with His Majesty. The opening of the Demihuman Quarter and the folks helping us in the Training Area C it just keeps coming back. I just assumed she was from the Dwarf Kingdom, though, in hindsight, it doesnt make any real sense. It just never crossed my mind that she might be anything else, or maybe I just willfully blinded myself to the facts and made up something that I thought could be plausible on the spot. Somewhere in the back of my mind, only the fair races still count as people. His Majesty spoke truly, all the way back then. He rose from his seat. The guildmaster snorted, and a self-deprecating look formed on his face. Fair racesyet one of the most beautiful women Ive ever laid eyes on turns out to be a Dragon. He lowered his head, voice solemn, Im sorry, Miss Shiver. I probably said some horrible things, from your point of view; I hope youll find it in your heart to forgive me for that. Ilyshnish peeked up at the lowered head of the guildmaster, then down at Lord Mare, whose head was still squished into her chest. He nodded up at her slowly. She slowly relaxed and, with a sigh, released her hold on him. Lord Mare let out a startled yelp as Lady Aura yanked him away. I-its okay, she said quietly, settling back into her seat. Good, Mister Ainzach let out a tense breath. Good. I cant guarantee that you wont run into more of the same with our members, but I hope youll show us some patience while you help us out. Lady Shalltear dispatched me to the Adventurer Guild with instructions to cooperate with Lord Mare, Ilyshnish said, but Im afraid I dont have any specific details about what Im supposed to be helping with. Ah, that? The guildmaster said, I guess word of our training doesn''t really filter out of the guild too much. Basically, we need to create a training environment for cold, alpine areas. We have some expedition work around the Azerlisia Range coming up, so were making the appropriate preparations for it. Wina reappeared, placing the pewter tea set on the table and pouring out their drinks. A steaming cup was placed in front of her. Ilyshnish could see places where it had been dented and straightened out in several places C another reminder of the violent nature of Adventurers. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. If its just making sure that everything feels right, Ilyshnish said, I think I can help with that. If its fighting, thoughIm just a beginner, so I dont have much confidence in what Im doing Anything thatll help us prepare properly for what lies ahead, the guildmaster picked up his teacup, Ill be more than happy with. Once you see what were up to, maybe youll be up to having a few rounds with our members. B-but Im just a Frost Dragon, Ilyshnish said, eyes growing wide. I cant win against Adventurers! The guildmasters cup stopped as he paused mid-sip. Lowering it slightly, he looked over Ilyshnishs shoulder. Merry, he said, didnt you say that shes in the Realm of Heroes? Yep, the Elf replied in a flat voice, in various ways Ilyshnish felt Merrys glare against the back of her neck, and she shifted forward in her seat uncomfortably. Hmmthats what I figured too, Mister Ainzach said. Im not sure what youve heard about our Adventurer Guild, but if we exclude Momon and Nabe, youd probably defeat the entire guild C even if they all fought you at the same time. R-really? Ilyshnish replied, But I thought Adventurers dont die, even when theyre killedI cant win against that C theyll get me eventually! Erwe may be able to raise the dead, but our members dont just pop up on their own again like some Undead thing from a drunken Bards tale. Ive never even seen Undead get up after destroying them oncewell, we dont have any Undead Adventurers anyways. But Lady Shalltear said she had another vassal here. The vast majority of Lady Shalltears servants Ilyshnish had encountered were the Vampire Brides stationed at the post offices. Now that she understood that Adventurers werent their own terrifying species, she figured that the vassal Lady Shalltear had mentioned that was also an Adventurer was another Vampire Bride. They had the same loose sense of danger as Merry, so they would fit in well A vassal? Mister Ainzach said, Oh, you mean Zahradnik. She might stand out in a few ways, but shes still just a Human like most of us. The girl grew up around these parts, so theres no mistake about that. or so she thought. How did a Human even survive being a vassal of Lady Shalltear? Anyways, uhwas there anything else worrying you? Lord Mare asked. Even if theyre only so strong, Ilyshnish said, wont they still try to attack me? Adventurers are crazy about magic equipment and crafting materials, after all. I, uh, cant say thats wrong, but Mister Ainzach frowned in thought, At any rate, since youre a subject of the Sorcerous Kingdom, they wont attack you unless its a part of training or something. You shouldnt have to worry about that at all. Ilyshnish mulled over what she had heard, then remembered Lady Shalltears advice. Pulling out her notepad, she started recording hard-to-remember details. An awkward silence filled the room, occasionally broken by the scratching of her pen. Mmhany more talking is pointless, Lady Aura said after a few minutes. Why is that? Mister Ainzach asked. I just spoke with her brother, Lady Aura answered. He said that its better to just throw her into the fire. Ilyshnishs pen stopped. The fire? Maybe Hejinmal wasnt such a good brother, after all. I-I might have a fire resistance item, Ilyshnish clutched at Lord Mare again, but fire is still bad! Big sis means that its better to just have you learn from experience, Lord Mare explained, taking her hand again and rising from the couch. I can show you the place where were preparing everything, and you can see things as they happen while making suggestions. It sounded reasonable enough. All she needed to do was stay quiet, keep her head down, cooperate with Lord Mare, and she would be safe. Probably. The Dark Elf led her back out of the room and out in front of the counter with the two Human females. The pair looked up from their conversation, and Ishpen came forward with a sheet of paper in her hands. Guildmaster. Hm? I was filling out a registration form for the young lady here, Ishpen told Mister Ainzach, but we werent quite able to finish it I didnt think she was interested in joining, the guildmaster stroked his moustache idly. Wait, dont tell me you tried to sneak in an application Ishpen cringed slightly, a guilty look briefly passing over her features. She seemed to collect herself, however, pointing directly at Ilyshnish. Just look at her, guildmaster! She said, Shes perfect C no, beyond perfect! Shes exactly what we need to market the Adventurer Guild! Did you know shes a Bard? A Dancer, even! Our recruitment will skyrocket if she becomes affiliated with us! I wont deny that, the guildmaster said, but Im not even sure how to place her, off the top of my head. That aside, we have rules, Ishpen C you cant just press her into Adventurer work like that. Fine. Ishpen sighed, then the ingratiating smile from before appeared on her face again. Miss Shiver, she said in a too-nice voice, would you like to join the Adventurer Guild? Im sure youll have a bright future with us. Ilyshnish backed away slightly from the pressure Ishpen was emanating. Thiswas this fighting spirit? Killing intent? Master Tian sometimes referred to them when instructing his students. I-Im just here to cooperate with Lord Mare This isnt just any Adventurer Guild, Ishpen told her, this is the Adventurer Guild of the Sorcerous Kingdom! Youll be a True Adventurer C exploring the world and uncovering its mysteries. Youll become famous around the world; the envy of Adventurers everywhere! While the idea of exploring the world was genuinely tempting, it didnt match up with what she knew of the Adventurer Guild. What did taking contracts on the lives of others have to do with exploration? The part about becoming the envy of Adventurers everywhere also sounded very much like she would be painting a target on herself. Im sorry, she said, but I dontC As an exclusive affiliate of the Adventurer Guild, Ishpens words rolled right over her refusal, you will also receive a monthly stipend! A stipend? Ilyshnish forced out the unfamiliar word, Whats that? Simply put, as long as you remain affiliated with the Adventurer Guild, and participate in our activities, youll be paid every month. Everyone starts at Copper rank, which covers the expenses for living in the city while you train. That would come out to roughly one gold per month. That was far less than she could earn, even if it was just performing deliveries in the city. Then again, her current situation didnt allow time for her to work at all. Im sure you wont remain at Copper for long, though, Ishpen continued. Merry mentioned you were already in the realm of heroes C that means youll be rapidly advancing through the ranks! Even if you just catch up to our Gold-ranked members, your stipend will increase to six gold per month. Six goldit was far better, but the amount was still far overshadowed by her previous earnings. How high does it go? Ilyshnish asked. Much higher, Ishpens expression brightened, an Orichalcum here like Merry collects six platinum a monthC Collects? Merry frowned, You make it sound like Im sitting around doing nothing all day. Cand an entry-level Adamantite Adventurer earns twelve! Entry-level? Thats right, Ishpen nodded, Those who reach the realm of heroes are paid three times that amount C thirty-six platinum a month! Since Merry estimated that youre up there already, its only a matter of time before you establish it as a fact! Thirty-six platinum coinsthat could buy far more books than she would be able to keep up with. If she joined the Adventurer Guild for a few thousand years, she could have the platinum coin bed of her dreamsshe could mix in plenty of diamonds to make it even better. But what was the catch? Surely they didnt just pay her for existing. Ishpen said something about marketing. And~ Ishpen a finger up over their heads, breaking Ilyshnishs line of thought, aaaand, thats not all! The monthly stipend is the least of our member benefits! Youll gain access to our classes and state-of-the-art training facilities found nowhere else in the world! We have resurrection services, just in case you meet with an unfortunate accident! Then theres the ultra-exclusive Adventurer Guild store, where points earned with the guild go towards purchasing the finest in magic items and equipment from the Sorcerous Kingdom! Ishpens heavy breathing filled the silence that followed, and Ilyshnish absently fished around for the opening of her Infinite Haversack. Her mind was swimming C she didnt know what most of it meant; she needed to write it all down. She did have some magical items from the Sorcerous Kingdom alreadyif she could get her claws on more, who knows how powerful she would become? She might at least be able to purchase a greater measure of protection than she currently had. All you have to do is sign here, Miss Shiver, Ishpen dangled the sheet of paper in her hands between them, and the fantastic life of an Adventurer is yours! II, uhbut I already work for Lady Shalltear, Ilyshnish told her. Well, so does Ludmila, Ishpen said. You could have a special arrangement just like her. Ilyshnishs pen slowly rose. No, wait, the pen lowered again. I need to speak with her firstshe keeps me busy, after all, so I dont know if I have any time. Ishpens cheek twitched, and Mister Ainzach cleared his throat. Lets leave it at that, He said. Honestly, it looks like youre interested, but, if you need to consult with Lady Shalltear, then its probably best to do that first. I dont want the Adventurer Guild stepping on the toes of the Royal Court if I can help it. I have no idea what your schedules like, but if she was willing to send a busy noble like Ludmila over to us, chances are that youll be able to join as well. Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 The group filtered out of the Adventurer Guild and into the bustle of the main plaza at midday. Though many distractions assailed her senses, Ilyshnish made extra sure to follow Lord Mare closely C she didnt want to lose him and somehow get into trouble again. Guess well be heading back out to the expedition base, Lady Aura said. Was there anything in town you needed to pick up, Merry? No, Lady Aura, the red-haired Elfs tone took on a deferential quality, distinctly unlike how she had spoken to Ilyshnish or Mister Ainzach, we should return to base camp. The scouts have probably gotten themselves into eight different kinds of trouble by now. Mmhhow did they even manage whatever happened with the Hanging Spider colony last night? Lady Aura frowned and shook her head, That forest has nothing but low level things, but they somehow find a way Her voice cut off as she slipped into a nearby tree and vanished. Merry followed suit, and Ilyshnish leaned over to look at the other side of the trunk. They had completely disappeared from her senses, but how did slipping into a tree do that? How did they even slip into a tree in the first place? A-are you going as well, Mister Ainzach? Lord Mare asked. Nah, Ive got the reports Merry just delivered to go over, Mister Ainzach answered. I have to run all over the city dropping off these samples, too. Oh. Okay. Did they find anything interesting? The expedition area isnt far from the city, the guildmaster replied, so Id be surprised if they found anything new. There are the things youd expect, but beyond that He shrugged, as if the movement explained anything else he had to say. Ilyshnish frowned as her imagination was cast adrift. I see, Lord Mare said. Then, we should get goingthank you for your hard work, Mister Ainzach. The guildmaster turned back around, but rather than returning to the Adventurer den, he made his way out of the plaza. Lord Mare turned to Ilyshnish. Would you like to go and speak with Shalltear before we go? M-me? Ilyshnish blinked. Lord Mare was so strong, and he barely knew her at all C why did it matter what she wanted? Un, he nodded. I have some things to check on in the Demihuman Quarter, so you can drop by and ask her about the Adventurer Guild before we go to the Training Area. If its not a bother, Ilyshnish replied. Actually, do you have any idea how she will respond, Lord Mare? Id like to avoid angering her, if possible Why would she get angry? I dont know, Ilyshnish said, and thats what scares me the most! Every time I open my mouth, I wonder if Ill get punished or not. Umit really might not seem like it to people that dont know her, Lord Mare said, but Shalltear has always been pretty considerate of her vassalswell, except for the Vampire Brides, b-but thats the way theyre supposed to be. If shes punishing you, then you probably did something that you shouldnt have, or you were really rude somehow. Maybe you dont know enough yet and thats why it feels that way, but I dont think youll get in trouble just for asking about the Adventurer Guild Lord Mare walked off towards the main street, and Ilyshnish followed him. They cut through the central district, following the road north until they reached the gatehouse leading into the Demihuman Quarter. Lord Mare stopped along the side of the street, across from the orphanage near the steps up to the Frost Dragon pens. Go on ahead, he told her. Ill come to pick you up after Im done here. Ilyshnish hesitated, but Lord Mare turned around and walked away without so much as a second glance. Her gaze lingered on him until he disappeared around a street corner. Taking a deep breath, Ilyshnish ascended the steps to the Frost Dragon pens. When she reached the top of the wall, Ilyshnish saw that the entire front half of the living space had been taken apart, and work on the hoardings was being done. There were no customers lined up at the front desk, but the Vampire Brides were all gathered there. Lady Shalltear stood in their midst, watching the proceedings. Ilyshnish quietly walked up to the counter and cleared her throat. Lady Shalltear Lady Shalltear turned at the sound of her voice, looking up at Ilyshnish with a suspicious frown. Dont tell me that you ran away N-no, my lady! Ilyshnish quickly replied, I went as you instructed. UmLord Mare had something to do in the Demihuman Quarter, so he suggested that I come up and speak with you. Oh? What about? A clamour filled the air, and Ilyshnish raised her head towards its source. The walls of one of the pens further inside had been brought down, and a team of Dwarves wandered around removing the rubble. I heard that there were going to be renovations, Ilyshnish said as she watched them work, but whats being changed, exactly? Were fixing up the aerie, Lady Shalltear told her. The accommodations for Frost Dragons are being reduced from eighteen to six, and some expansion is being done besides. The post office is being moved down to the ground level C there will be one just below in the Demihuman Quarter, with a larger one facing the main plaza. If I may ask, my lady, is there a reason for this? Ilyshnish asked. I have taxes to put to work, Lady Shalltear answered, so the development schedule for the aerial transportation network is being pushed forward. These pens were never meant to be permanent anyway: they were just what we could put together on short notice. The new rooms for the Dragons here will be four times largerdid you want to keep your broom closet, perhaps? No, my lady, Ilyshnish shook her head. I just thought you didnt care about our living conditions. Probably not in the sense that youre implying, Lady Shalltear said, but I do endeavour to ensure my subordinates have the environment that they require to function properly. It takes time and information to plan out what needs to be done with you newcomers, so appropriate measures take a while to implement. Did that mean that there were more changes on the way? Having their cramped accommodations expanded was certainly an improvement But theres nineteen of us Ilyshnish noted with a careful voice. There will be six Frost Dragons permanently based in E-Rantel for the foreseeable future, Lady Shalltear explained. In general, accommodations will be constructed at our busiest cargo hubs. As far as immediate plans are concerned, another two rooms will be built at Feoh Berkana whenever they fix up that surface outpost of theirs. Youll have to share rooms for a little while, but, as the network expands and we determine the best locations for new hubs, there will be private lodgings available for everyone. I understand, my lady, Ilyshnish said. There was actually something else Hm? The Adventurer Guild wants me to join them, Ilyshnish said. I-I mean, they wanted me to become an Adventurer. Is that so? Lady Shalltear replied absently as she watched the next wall go down, You seem terrified of Adventurers for some silly reason, so I assume that you refused? The woman there was so aggressive about it that Id have run away if Lord Mare wasnt there! I told them I work for you, and that we were really busy, b-but I said I would ask Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Lady Shalltear looked back up at Ilyshnish, and her lips turned up in a slight smile. Ilyshnish had seen this expression before. She braced herself, squeezing her eyes shut C not that it closed off her Blindsight. If that is what you would like to do, the Vampires silvery voice chimed up at her, then you may do so by my leave. Eh? Ilyshnishs eyes popped back open. Just remember that your duties come first and foremost, Lady Shalltear told her, and that you are to conduct yourself in a manner befitting one of my subordinates. If thats the case, my lady, Ilyshnish said, Ill barely have any time for the Adventurer Guild, wont I? Youll have ample opportunity to participate, Lady Shalltear replied. Since Mare is such a perfectionist, Ive set aside a large block of time for you to assist him. Beyond that, Ive removed you from the delivery schedule. Ilyshnish blinked, not quite believing what she had just heard. What of the cargo deliveries that are due? Ilyshnish asked. The Dwarven migration C weve been flying all day and night. Were pretty much done, Lady Shalltear said. How long do you think weve been moving cargo for? They can only stuff so much in that mountain of theirs. Our flights and sledges between locations in the Dwarf Kingdom have been running at five per cent capacity for the last week using our old schedule, so the majority are being recalled. Were moving onto the next phase of our work with the aerial transportation network, and a number of your fellows will be taking over your route. Then what of me, my lady? Does that mean Ill be with the Adventurer Guild from now on? Remember what I said C your duties come first and foremost. For the time being, you will continue undergoing preparations for your work in the future. You will also now report to Sebas for two days out of the week to continue the training he is providing to you. B-but what about Tsuare, my lady? Ilyshnish asked, Im certain she tried to get rid of me C she might do it again. Tsuare has no authority over my subordinates, Lady Shalltear scoffed, and Sebas will not do anything that oversteps his bounds. Furthermore, you will also continue to help Mare and the Adventurer Guild when they require your assistance. During the remainder of your time, you will be learning the customs, languages and mannerisms of the peoples that live in the city and visit from abroad. Ilyshnish grew curious over Lady Shalltears words. They seemed to be going in a much different direction than she had initially expected. Is there someone I should report to for this, my lady? No. You will learn by observing the city and interacting with its people. You may visit any place you wish. You may even perform to hone your artistic skills and earn some coin if you desire. However, you are only allowed to do so within the city walls. You will behave yourself, keep your abilities in check, and refrain from spreading any rumours or breaking any laws. I-I dont understand, my lady, Ilyshnish dared to ask. After everything thats happened, why the sudden change in my treatment? No changes to your treatment have occurred, Lady Shalltear answered. You have always been where Ive decided to place youand I dislike repeating myself. Thenwhat did you mean by future duties? They are whatever they will be, Lady Shalltear said. In the near term, should you prove yourself capable, you will be exploring new routes for the aerial transportation network. It will be regional, at first, but eventually, you will travel the length and breadth of the world, learning all that it has to offer. That is your dream, is it not? how did you know that? Hejinmal told me, Lady Shalltear shrugged. Your mother, as well. Theythey spoke to you on my behalf? No, it was the other way around. A Dragon with job class levels is unheard of, where I come from. Naturally, I went around asking and learned quite a few things about you. Theyre both quite chatty C I could barely keep up with my notes. Ilyshnish hoped that they didnt tell her anything embarrassing. Actually, it was more likely that they spilt out everything they knew. A sigh escaped her lips: now Lady Shalltear had even more leverage over her. Is it not something that you want anymore? Lady Shalltear asked. It is something that I want, my lady, Ilyshnish replied, but the world is proving to be a rather ridiculous place. That is why you need to prepare, Lady Shalltear said, and prepare you, I will. You will be trained and tested with all I have at my disposal; punished, if you provide me with reason to. But why me? Why you? Do you not understand what you are? Ilyshnish shook her head. You are a Dragon, Lady Shalltear said, a being that grows not just in power over the ages, but also in intellect and wisdom. Not only that, you are a Frost Dragon with all of the advantages inherent to your kind. Moreover, you are a talented Bard. Have you not considered what it all entails when put together? She was simply what she was? Ilyshnish couldnt draw any connections between the things Lady Shalltear had outlined. So what if she was everything described? She had no real ambitions beyond doing what Lady Shalltear had just mentioned; no great imaginings for herself. P-please, my lady, Ilyshnish said, Im not good at guessing like this. Maybe my mother would be able to give you the answer that you seek, but Im too young and inexperienced You sell yourself short, Lady Shalltear said. You have already proven how resourceful and cunning you can be; how well you can learn and adapt. Youve spent one day out of the week in this city C effectively seven days since you came here C yet consider all that youve learned. It is no small feat Lady Shalltear reached out, pressing her hand against Ilyshnishs belly. Ilyshnish jumped away by reflex, wrapping her arms defensively over where Lady Shalltear had touched her. Youve also done so with quite the handicap, Lady Shalltear smirked, so I imagine things will go more smoothly after it has passed. Do you think the others of your enclave would be able to achieve what you have? No, my lady. Not even Hejinmal? Hejinmal does have an interest in learning and exploration, Ilyshnish replied, but we do not share the same outlook on life, my lady. His path is not the same as my own. Its always interesting to see how different you Frost Dragons are from other people, Lady Shalltear mused. My lady? Lady Shalltear came forward, wrapping an arm around Ilyshnishs waist. She drew her away from the sight of the pens being torn down, leading her to the edge of the wall to look over the Demihuman Quarter. Ilyshnish, Lady Shalltear said. I consider you to be the most promising out of all of the Frost Dragons who have come into the service of His Majesty. But potential is only potential until it is realized; talent is worthless without opportunity. Tell me C what are your feelings on how the people here view your kind? II dont like it, my lady, Ilyshnish said. Its as if were considered animals, or savage monsters. They would not be wrong to see you that way, Lady Shalltear told her, if I were to be perfectly blunt. You are a Frost Dragon: impulsive, selfish and willful; an arrogant, capricious and ruthless predator. If circumstances remained unchanged from your earlier existence, Im sure that any of these people would have been a snack at best if they had the misfortune of encountering one of your kind in the Azerlisia Mountains. Ilyshnish couldnt say that it wouldnt be the case: it was actually highly likely C nearly a guarantee. These people currently see you in the trappings of what amounts to superiority in this world, Lady Shalltear continued, the threat that you represent to them. Very few understand that the gifts that adorn you in these trappings are also a curse C chains that bind you to a stagnant existence where your nature may easily supersede your willbut I do. Amongst your kin, you have shown the greatest resilience against this nature, so I have decided to take you under my wing. But we are already your servants, my lady, Ilyshnish said. Vassals who carry out your bidding. There are vassals, Lady Shalltear said, and there are vassals. What I require from you is not simply strength or talent. You must shed your selfishness and shallow pride if you are to don the mantle of honoured service. The nature that constantly rises to rule you must be broken down and reforged into an instrument to be employed at your discretion. Only by taking steps to achieve this will you also make yourself ready to take steps towards the future I envision for you. If its not too much to ask, my lady, Ilyshn''ish said, what is it that you have in mind for my future? You still havent figured it out yet? Lady Shalltear gave her a sidelong look, Well, I suppose it may serve as motivation of sorts. Ilyshnish was released, Lady Shalltears cool hand slipping off of her hip and lightly tracing its way back across her waist. Turning to stand and face her, Lady Shalltear cast what Ilyshnish could only consider to be a regal gaze upon her. Even in Ilyshnishs Human appearance, Lady Shalltear did not even crest her shoulder, yet she felt as if the powerful woman was looking down at her from some height beyond her reach. Ilyshnish swallowed, fighting the urge to shrink in on herself. You will become an icon of the realm, Lady Shalltear spoke in a voice meant for their ears alone, an exemplar of Dragonkind C both within and beyond the borders of His Majestys realm. More importantly, you will be an incorruptible repository of the history, lore and knowledge of the Sorcerous Kingdom: a font of culture and wisdom that spans all of the ages between now and eternity. I have great expectations for you, but the proper foundations must first be laid before you can build towards this future. Ilyshnish tried to wrap her head around what Lady Shalltear described, but everything she could imagine merely amounted to what she had witnessed in her brief existence. She was also aware of something else C as lofty as Lady Shalltears words sounded, they also carried an undercurrent that added a shadowy weight to her voice. Theres something else, isnt there? She couldnt help but ask, II can sense it behind your words. Indeed, there is, Lady Shalltears crimson eyes gleamed, taking on a hard edge. You remind me of someone from the past, and I cannot stomach the thought of her. Lady Shalltear stepped closer, her intense gaze filling Ilyshnish with a sense of unease. I will hammer you until the chains that bind you to your nature are broken, Ilyshnish=Verilyn, a chilling smile formed over Lady Shalltears features, so try not to break first. Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Shalltears gaze idly followed the alluring movements of the Dragon-turned-Humans body as Mare led her away. This much was acceptable, she supposed C Ilyshnish appeared to be following the instructions to suppress her abilities and minimize her presence; what remained was a fragment of her substantial natural charm that leaked out to those capable of noticing her. The assessment that she shared with the Frost Dragon was not an exaggeration in any way: she appeared to be a prodigy in her own right, and the nature that could override her sense was a major obstacle that kept her from fully realizing her potential. When Ilyshnish finally did master that nature and establish the appropriate foundations, Shalltear Bloodfallen would have the full power of a talented Draconic Bard at her fingertips. A subordinate well worth the investment, she thought C one who would help to address several significant weaknesses in the structure of her growing organization, and a crucial piece in its future expansion. She idly wondered about other individuals she could extend her influence over C Albedo and Demiurge still seemed to only value those with singularly superlative ability as worthy of their patronage, so there should be many others overlooked. Shalltear was slowly drawing Liane Wagner and Florine Gagnier into her camp, but Clara Corelyn was much harder to work on; any inkling of her interest in the Countess would have Albedo react to interfere with her maneuvering, while she came into contact with Wagner and Gagnier for reasons normally related to her own duties. Fortunately, having all three of Clara Corelyns closest friends in her pocket would most likely serve her purposes indirectlyactually Ludmila was probably enough, given their relationship. Beyond them, she needed more: more talented individuals in all fields, ready to be employed should Ainz-sama bless her with further duties. She turned her attention back to the ongoing renovation of the Dragon aerie. Ludmilas taxes had arrived with uncanny timing, allowing her to contract a new company of Dwarf architects that had just established itself in their mountain kingdom. They probably expected to be working on the restoration of Feoh Berkana rather than being whisked away to E-Rantel, but they more than happily took her full payment of coin, up front. While they were here, she was trying to impress upon them the cost-effectiveness of Undead labour and the benefits of collaboration with the Sorcerous Kingdom, but that was yet another reason that she needed more talented agents. With her exposure to everything under the Sorcerous Kingdoms influence, opportunities abounded. She needed more people to take advantage of everything she was made aware of. After a time, she decided that there was no purpose in lingering any further and moved on to the next point on her itinerary. With Vampire Brides in tow, she floated down from the wall and into the central district, making her way along the boulevard to the entrance of the government warehouse. Already, a long line of Soul Eaters drawing wagons filled with grain awaited processing. Though these shipments were the taxes collected from the devastated portions of the royal demesne that had been resettled, they still followed a convoluted route before they reached their final destination. The harvest was collected from the lands to the north and northwest, delivered to E-Rantel under the pretense that they were dropping off their taxes in the government warehouse. From there, they were transferred via Gate to the Great Tomb of Nazarick, which was basically in the opposite direction that they had traveled. While she understood that it was for security concerns, minimizing the awareness of the nearby guild base amongst the general public, her efforts devising efficient logistical schemes for the aerial transportation network made her itch to fix it somehow. Shalltear walked into the heavily-guarded entrance of the government warehouse and down the ramp into the cavernous, lightless space. Halfway into the bowels of the warehouse, she found the head of the line. Gate. A portal appeared, wide enough for the queued wagons to make their way through. You three, she addressed the Vampire Brides who had accompanied her, stay here and help direct traffic on this side. Understood, Shalltear-sama. They lowered their heads in unison, and Shalltear stepped through the Gate. Welcome back, Shalltear-sama, Pestonyas placid voice greeted her on the other side. How are we doing on this side? Shalltear asked. Preparations have been completed, Pestonya replied. We await deliverywan. The landing area of the Gate brought the awaiting wagons of grain to an area near the front entrance of the Nazarick. A short distance away, there was a ramp leading up to a raised platform, beneath which was placed a bin for dumping grain. From that bin rose a long metal tube that fed into a single, raised silo beside it. Where have I seen this before Its a common device used by the locals for moving any number of things, Pestonya explained. The Death Knights will work a mechanism that drives the screw inside the pipe, which carries the load up with it as it turns. Grain, soil, water C it appears to be applied quite widely throughout the region. I see. Wheres Pandora''s Actor? Hmmon the other side of the silo, by the cabin, I believewan. Pestonya led Shalltear around the silo, and they found Baroness Wagner near the log cabin in front of Nazaricks outer gate. Attended by three Elder Liches, the Human noble held a clipboard before her. She tapped a pen against her lip while furrowing her brow at its content. Shalltear glanced around as she approached the group. Though they had been carried over into the Sorcerous Kingdoms new administration, the nobles were not permitted to come within sight of Nazarick. Never mind that, Nazaricks existence shouldnt even be known to the citizens, save for a few privileged individuals. The baroness looked up at her approach. Tucking the pen behind her ear, she handed her clipboard to one of the Elder Liches. Good afternoon, Lady Shalltear, her knee-length skirts fluttered in the wind as she respectfully curtseyed, I hope the day finds you well. Good afternoon, Lady Wagner, Shalltear replied. Im surprised to find you here. Under whose authority have you Her words trailed off, and she looked around again. Pandoras Actor, she frowned at Baroness Wagner, whatever are you doing? Hehehe, the Human noble cackled, its my win. The three Elder Liches sighed, and Pestonya tittered at Lady Shalltears side. Indeed, it is, the Homunculus head maid said. But I will still consider this outcome a win, in other ways. Hmmsuppose I cant deny you that, Pandoras Actor replied. Shalltear glanced over her shoulder at Pestonya before returning her gaze to the form of Baroness Wagner. Would someone be so kind as to explain what is going on? She asked. Kinda like a wager? Lady WagCno, Pandoras Actor grinned, Bout how youd react seeing a Human in front of Nazarick. The Elder Liches predicted that youd immediately exterminate the interloper, Pestonya thought youd capture her, and I said youd try and figure out what was going on first. What a preposterous thing to make a wager over, arinsu, Shalltear sniffed. We should be getting this grain processed, yes? Why are you frolicking around as Liane Wagner, arinsu? Were gonna be conducting a simple experiment before we really get things goin here, Pandoras Actor explained. His Majesty wants to not only explore the development of the Adventurers, but how to fix up the civilian population as well. With the summer harvest, weve got the opportunity to get a good measure of various people around the realm C data for our research, or something like that. How will you do that, arinsuka? Shalltear asked. In response, Pandoras Actor withdrew an object from his inventory. With this! Lady Wagners voice rang out in a grand declaration. Shalltear peered at the item held up over Pandora''s Actor''s head. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. with the Exchange Box? Shalltear tilted her head, Also, your talking like Baroness Wagner is starting to make me feelitchy. With the Exchange Box. SheCno, he nodded with a smile, The conversion rate of the Exchange Box is contingent on the merchant levels of the operator. The volume of the harvest from each village is large enough that we should be able to treat each shipment of grain as a controlled variablethough we will do it several times with taxes from different villages, just to be sure. Pandoras Actor nodded to the Elder Liches, and one proceeded to the first wagon awaiting on the platform. The Death Knights stationed there tipped the grain out into the bin. The two other Elder Liches scooped out crates of grain, delivering them to Pandora''s Actor. I see, Shalltear said, it is for this reason that youve copied Liane Wagner, arinsune. Correct, the form of Liane Wagner puffed out her petite chest. Though we have no way to determine levels directly, we can do so through indirect means. We understand how the Exchange Box functions, thus we can derive our measure through its output. Now, how about another wager? Shalltear watched as more and more wagons exited the gate, arranging themselves neatly over the nearby grassland. They would be here for a while. Why not? she shrugged. What do you have in mind, arinsuka? I have three civilian forms stored, Pandoras Actor said, and I will be going through various known merchants as we process taxes over the next while. Of those currently stored, the first is Baroness Wagner, the second, an old lumber magnate from Jezne County. Finally, I have a middle-aged woman who sells ice cream for a living in E-Rantels main plaza. Out of the three, who do you believe will offer the most favourable exchange rate?" Has this old magnate earned great renown amongst his peers? Shalltear asked. As far as I understand, Pandoras Actor replied, he is only known locally, with no outstanding achievements credited to his long career. Then Ill go with Lady Wagner, Shalltear said. Is there any particular reason for your selection? This isnt favouritism, is it? Shalltear thought Liane Wagner a bright and attractive young woman of clear usefulness, and she did favour her over most Humans, but it hadnt factored into her decision in this particular instance. Its because, she told him, despite her young age, she is already well known as a capable and ambitious merchant, arinsu. She is from an established merchant bloodline, and has learned directly from her family since childhood. I see, the form of Liane Wagner rubbed her chin, So you would use the same logic that has been demonstrated with Baroness Zahradnik: bloodline, tradition, education, and personal ability coming together to result in a superior specimen. Thats exactly right, arinsu, Shalltear nodded. A reasonable choice, then. What about you, Pestonya-san? I choose the magnate, Pestonya said. Though Baroness Wagner is indeed all the things Shalltear-sama has chosen her for, we cannot say that this Magnate does not enjoy the same foundation. He may not have earned any great fame, but his long life should have afforded him the time and experiences to grow that the baroness has not. Shalltear bit her lip upon hearing Pestonyas reasoning. She had a good point C decades of accumulated experience should probably amount to something substantial. Umu, the expression sounded strange in Lady Wagners voice. Another solid conjecture. Then I will go with the ice cream merchant C not just to be a good sport, mind you. I truly believe that she will come out on top. Why would a simple ice cream merchant be superior to an experienced magnate or a talented individual with ambition and fame? Pandoras Actor set down the Exchange Box, adjusting its dimensions before retrieving the first crate. An Elder Lich stood by to record their findings as bushel after bushel of grain vanished into the Exchange Box. After 95 crates were emptied, a single Yggdrasil gold coin appeared. A five percent reduction in the conversion threshold, hm? Pandoras Actor nodded to the Elder Lich, who recorded the findings. Shalltear frowned and retrieved a forest green notepad from her inventory, flipping through the pages. It takes 100 bushels of grain for a single Yggdrasil gold coin? Pestonya muttered, What sort of grain is thiswan? Oats, Pandoras Actor replied. Due to the shortened season that resulted from ourinitial difficulties, we settled on a fast growing crop for the Royal Demesne. The fact that we had detailed and accurate local data for preparing this particular crop was also a factor in the decision to do so. A bushel of oats is enough flour for 24 loaves of bread Pestonya said, this rate of exchange seems quite poor, compared to the cost of food in the city. A bushel of oats sells for 2 silver, 9 and 4/10ths of a copper, Shalltear found the note she was looking for, at least according to the market prices at the beginning of the harvest. If one Yggdrasil gold coin is worth two Re-Estize gold coins, were looking at some dire returns here Indeed, Pandoras Actor said. 100 bushels of oats would net us 24.75 Re-Estize gold coins if sold at that rate. Even accounting for the relative value of a Yggdrasil gold coinwell, the Exchange Box is already known to provide a fraction of base commodity values. In addition, food prices are inflated due to the shortages in Re-Estize, so it makes things seem that much worse. Should we be using the Exchange Box at all, if this is the case? Pestonya asked, I feel that this food would be better put to use in some other fashion. Well, dumping this grain on the market will have the effect of lowering its market value, Pandoras Actor said. Well be competing with our own merchants as well. The taxes and rent for Undead labour are only a minor portion of the Sorcerous Kingdoms total harvest, and Albedo has dipped her fingers into the commodities markets in Re-Estize to take advantage of the oncoming glut in supply. Converting this much should be fine. That was the first Shalltear had heard of any such thing. What was Albedo up to? She would need to ask the real Baroness Wagner if she had any idea of what might be going on. After producing four more Yggdrasil gold coins, the form of Lady Wagner warped and melted like so much wax, reforming itself into the balding figure of an aged Human male. Shalltear hmphed as he only took 91 bushels to produce a coin. Pandoras Actor repeated the process with the ice cream merchant, who produced a Yggdrasil gold coin with 86 bushels. The ice cream merchant put on an insolently smug look that Shalltear would have swatted off of her face if she saw it in the main plaza of E-Rantel. I dont understand, she pouted. Why is a stupid ice cream merchant superior to an experienced magnate or Baroness Wagner? Did you really expect this result, arinsuka? I had a sense that it would turn out this way, Pandoras Actor said. The studies of our Adventurer Guild members provided me with the clues for this outcome. It also appears that the improvement of conversion rates has diminishing returns: Nearata-samas form took 70 bushels of oats, yet the relative difference between these locals and Nearata-sama is far more vast by comparison. How did the Adventurers clue you in on Merchant levels? Shalltear asked, Theyre entirely different things, arinsu. The people of this world grow in a distinctly different manner from Yggdrasil entities, he explained. For Yggdrasil beings, with levels come skills, spells, abilities and the immediate access to everything else that the level provides. Past that point, it is a matter of execution. The Adventurers do not progress in this manner: gaining in strength does not automatically provide them with new spells, martial arts, skills or abilities C nor do they understand the limits and applications of their improved capabilities. Sometimes, they do not even realize what they are capable of: there is no convenient guidance system that will point them to anything made newly available upon gaining their levels. Nearly everything they accomplish is built on generations of knowledge and hard work, or dependent on their own effort, talent and intellect. So youre saying that these Merchants are subject to the same difficultieswan? Thats correct. My hypothesis is that every vocation in this world has these same challenges. These people do not inherently utilize the full capacity of their classes, and various circumstances lead to various levels of utilization. Shalltear frowned, mind working to understand the broader implications of what was being said. So Lady Wagner only seems to be a high level merchant relative to everyone else because she is squeezing more out of her class levels than these two others are gettingbecause their circumstances or ambitions dont demand it? Just so, Pandoras Actor nodded. The magnate has lived comfortably for his entire life, and the ice cream merchant has been doing the same thing for her entire career. There are no motivations that would drive them into harnessing more of their class potential. But it doesnt explain why they are higher in level, Pestonya said. The Adventurers work hard and rapidly gain in levels, so Baroness Wagner, who has a high degree of class utilization, should be advancing in a similar way for her hard work. I believe it is related to your initial thoughts on the lumber magnate, Pandoras Actor said. Both Baroness Wagner and the lumber magnate operate at the top levels of their respective organizations, but the magnate has had the time to accrue more experience. The number of direct merchant actions that they conduct is limited, while this ice cream merchant conducts business directly every day. By the same token, the best merchants under this magnate or Lady Wagner will probably be significantly higher level than their employers. Shouldnt this lead to merchants becoming more successful than their employers and overturning them? Shalltear asked. It is not as straightforward as combat-centric vocations, Pandoras Actor answered. Outside factors have a great effect on civilian ventures C capital, connections, influence, ability. One who inherits a merchant company has its resources at their disposal and the rights to its direction. As long as they run things with a bare minimum of competence, the tables are not so easily turned. A high level merchant that leaves his company to establish his own essentially loses all of the leverage and resources represented by the organization that he left. So if we leave Baroness Wagner in charge of an ice cream stand, Shalltear said, she will become quite the amazing merchant. Pandoras Actor chuckled, seemingly bemused by the idea. That might be interesting to see, he said. But also keep in mind that we are mostly groping about blindly when it comes to this worlds civilian vocations. The vast majority identified so far did not exist in Yggdrasil, and we do not know where they lead. Forcing people into specific paths might work to a specific degree, but individuals like Wagner are complex. She is a merchant noble, and there are few hints as to how they develop or what they ultimately might become. If those in leadership provide bonuses to their subjects, and a militant noble manifests command capabilities, a merchant noble might also provide some sort of bonus to the merchants working under them. In that case, it is a better path where one who provides benefits to many, who in turn are allowed to focus on their own specializations. Pestonya scratched her cheek as they listened to his reply, and Shalltear wasnt quite sure what to think of it at all. That gives us a lot to think aboutwan. Yuri Alpha will surely be interested in this information for the sake of developing her curriculum. If we had limited lifespans like these Humans, Pandoras Actor said, it would be a monumental effort C one that requires generations of work on a broad scale to research and develop; prone to losses in direction and focus. Fortunately we do not have this problem: we will figure it out eventually, be it in a thousand years or ten thousand years. Pandoras Actor transformed into Nearata-sama and continued with his work, while Pestonya and Shalltear equalized their mana to keep the Gate running. Pestonya walked off to sit down and watch the flow of wagons, but Shalltear lingered. Are we to do this every day until the taxes and rent have all been converted, arinsuka? She asked. For the first day or two, Pandoras Actor answered. Albedo is being extra careful about security in the warehouse. Once she gives the go-ahead, well be doing this in the government warehouse. Thats a relief, Shalltear said. It would take weeks to transfer all of this otherwise. She continued watching Pandoras Actor work, tapping a finger against her arm idly. Was there something else you wished to discuss? Pandoras Actor asked. I told her, Shalltear answered. Already? Either you have a great degree of confidence in this Frost Dragon, or she has shown some incredible progress. It is both, I suppose, Shalltear said. I should thank you for your thoughts on the matter. Mahyour exceptional intuition provided the initial direction C without it, I wouldnt have had anything to explore and expand upon in the first place. Will it work? I do not know, Pandoras Actor shrugged. In this new world, where so much is unknown, those with keen intuition hold advantages that those who rely on intellect can only wish they had. Demiurge, Albedo and I require at least some data to work with. You, Mare and Aura, on the other hand, will often discern what is right through mere feeling alone. Do you know why this is? It is how we were designed, is it not? He replied, Demiurge, Albedo and I were created to be peerless intellects in our own respective fields, while you, Mare and Aura are a Cleric, Druid and Ranger respectively C classes well-known for intuition and empathy. I would wager that these tendencies extend to all of us in Nazarick with our respective settings. Our settingsspeaking of which, I am not self-serving like that Frost Dragon. You are not, Pandoras Actor agreed. The rest, however Shalltear looked down at the grass, fighting to keep the disquieting feeling roiling deep within from changing her expression. Even to this day, she had no memory of what she had done C and she never would. All she had were the accounts of the others, and all she could do was helplessly think about what had gone through the mind of the Shalltear of that time as she did what she had done. Impulsive and willful. Arrogant, capricious and ruthless. All but helpless to the whims of her created nature when she indulged in her savage lusts and carnal pleasures. She could only imagine what had led to her downfall C her great failure. Her beloved had forgiven her, yet it would always remain: a thorn, lodged deep in her heart. Shalltear shook her head. No, she couldnt keep dwelling on it. Any more and she might just dive headfirst into the Exchange Box. After taking a deep breath, she looked up from her introspection and found Pandoras Actor looking over at her with a teasing expression. Hmph, Shalltear turned her head with a snort. The Shalltear of tomorrow will be different from the Shalltear of today. I will not allow the mistakes of the past to be repeated. Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Deeper? Yes, deeper please, Lord Mare. Umhow much deeper? Until I can fly. Ohyoure amazing, my lord! Ilyshnish exclaimed as Lord Mare moved his staff around, It became so huge The chasm widened, its depths growing deeper and deeper. Ilyshnish approached the edge, watching the cavern expand before her through Lord Mares magic. The powerful Dark Elf had a look of concentration on his face, the tip of his tongue pressing against his upper lip. Hmm Was there something you noticed? Lord Mare asked. I would like to take a look around, my lord, Ilyshnish answered. May I assume my usual self? Um, sure? Returning to her familiar and comfortable Draconic self, Ilyshnish started preening over her scales before she noticed Lord Mare staring up at her. She shifted her wings to settle them more comfortably over her back. Does my appearance displease you, my lord? N-no, theres nothing wrongcan other Dragons do that? I have the vague sense that it should be possible to learn how, Ilyshnish replied, but no one else in the enclave is capable of doing so, my lord C nor have I read of any Dragons in the Dwarven texts displaying such a feat. Why is that? Lord Mare asked. Why? Ilyshnish thought the answer obvious, Because they have no good reason to, I suppose. It took me half a century to figure this out. Simply changing appearance is just a minor part of it: one must adapt themselves to each appearances normal behaviour to blend in properly, as well. The barriers to entry and usefulness are quite high; not many Dragons would care enough to invest so much time and patience into appearing and acting as what they consider to be an inferior race. In my case, I learned because I decided it would be useful in my future journeys, yet I still prefer my Draconic self. I see, Lord Mare returned his attention to shaping the cavern. We dont see many Dragons around here, but there should be enough available territory to have plenty of them all over the place. I thought that maybe theres actually a lot of Dragons around, but theyre all wandering around as something else. Itd be more convenient for many Dragons to gather when theyre Human-sized. Ive lived in the Azerlisia range all of my life, Ilyshnish said, so my knowledge of the lands beyond is limited to what I could learn from Dwarven records and a few findings Ive made from the belongings of dead Frost Giants. Maybe in some nice, advanced, nation somewhere what you speak of might actually be the case, but its nowhere near here if what Ive learned so far is true. Dragons are considered little more than threatening monsters by the people in these Human lands. Still, its strange, Lord Mare told her. Dragons are really strong compared to almost everything else around this place. Big sis was really excited when we came here because she thought she could finally get a Dragon for herself, but, no matter where she looked, she couldnt find one. There must be some explanation as to why theyre so rare C I cant think of anything besides something just getting rid of them all recently The undefined spectre of a threat so dire that it could wipe out the absent Dragon population drifted up from the depths of Ilyshnishs mind. She shivered involuntarily, scales rippling in a wave over her entire length. Umyoure scaring me, my lord. Hm? Oh! Sorrya-anyways, Lord Ainz gave her Hejinmal, so shes pretty happy. Butwhat about my brother? Huh? What do you mean? Hes a pet now, isnt he? Yes? Ive heard that His Majesty desires prosperity and happiness for his subjects, Ilyshnish said, but I dont think any Dragon could be happy with Hejinmals arrangement. Why? Lord Mare tilted his head curiously, Is there something wrong with having a pet? Big sis has a lot of them. Having some pets wouldnt be so baCI mean, Hejinmal is basically a slave now, isnt he? He has to do what Lady Aura wants, since hes her belonging now. Did he tell you that he was unhappy? Not in as many words, Ilyshnish said, but he seems so unnaturally chipper now. Something must be wrong in his head. Maybe he really is just happy? Lord Mare suggested. Ilyshnishs sigh cast a frozen puff of air out over the ledge. Watching the crystals of frost drift down into the chasm, she struggled to comprehend Lord Mares words. Were not some sort of domesticated animal, Ilyshnish told him. Not like thosethose things that look like mutated wolves. I see them around the city and in the farms C sometimes people walk them around on leashes or style their fur in absurd ways. Gophers. Dogs. Ilyshnish blinked twice and looked down at Lord Mare. A-are you sure about that? She asked. I-I think so? He answered, Anyways, big sis takes good care of her pets C none of them look sad or lonely or anything like that. Plus you can get passive and active buffs from your master, depending on what classes they have. I can? Ilyshnish shook her head violently, No, wait, Im not interested C just curiouswhat are they like? Hmmin general, theyre benefits that allow you to help with whatever your master is doing. A Bards familiar might help with performances or do little things to help out in general, and they gain skills and abilities they never had before. Bards can have pets? I didnt know that Theyre not very strong compared to the Bard, Lord Mare told her. A Bard about as strong as a Gold-rank Adventurer might have a songbird or something like that. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Did that mean she could have a weak little Human as a pet? Was it allowed? The way Lord Mare put it, owning a pet didnt count as slavery. Pam was nice and non-threatening C maybe they could arrive at a beneficial arrangement. If its a cavalry class, Lord Mare continued, their mounts gain bonuses that help them perform well in the type of combat that their rider engages in. This is especially important since most common mounts are a lot weaker than their rider, so if they dont get those benefits, the mount can be charmed or just killed under them as they ride into combat. Nope. That sounded like pure lunacy. No creature would be so insane as to volunteer for this terminally stupid vocation. What about Lady Aura? C-could it be that you still want to become her pet? N-no, but she looks impossibly strong. How can someone like Hejinmal even help her? Well, not every pet has to be the fighting kind, Lord Mare told her. Big sis has a bunch for that already anyways C she just wanted a flying pet. I guess if she wanted to, she might be able to train him up so he can fight better? Her buffs are really strong across the board, so even a weaker pet can become a threat. I see, Ilyshnish nodded in understanding. So they trade their freedom for power It isnt just about power, Lord Mare corrected her. A pet is a close companion, and a good master will give them a lot of love and care. Love and care mean very little to my kind, Ilyshnish told him. Becoming more powerful is clearly the main benefit here. Lord Mare stopped what he was doing, looking up at her with his big, watery eyes. My lord? I was just thinking that my own Dragons act pretty differently from you. Ilyshnishs idly swishing tail stopped. She reviewed Lord Mares words several times before moving her head down closer to him. Y-you have pet Dragons? She said in a low voice, Are there any fine gentlemen, perchance? If so, perhaps you could introduce meat great risk of sounding desperate, Im getting desperately desperate these days. Desperate? Lord Mare tilted his head curiously. "I, ermhow should I put it, Ilyshnish said carefully. I am currently in season, and Lady Shalltear will not let me leave to find a mate. All of the Dragons here are my brothers and half-brothers. Im keeping myself together so far, but my mind and body are in a terrible messits getting really bad now, so I think my time is almost up. You understand my predicament, yes? Ilyshnishs conversation with Lady Shalltear earlier in the day made her aware of how strangely she had been acting in the past weeks. Compared with the cool, calculating self of her memories, her life had become a tempest of emotions and impulses. Being conscious of her current irregular state helped, but doing something about it was still a monumental challenge. I-I dont think it will work, Lord Mare said in apologetic tones. Youre not the same type of Dragon. I-I see, Ilyshnish sighed. Sorry. Its nothing you should need to apologize for, my lord, Ilyshnish dipped her head. As I mentioned, Im in a bit of a mess right now. Ill just have to wait for it to pass. What happens if you dont find a mate? I dont know, Ilyshnish replied. My mother never had any problem finding a mate. This is my first clutch C everything is new and frightening and weird. I dont really like how I am right now Well, maybe we should focus on our work, then. Yes, maybe we should, Ilyshnish nodded. Thank you, my lord. During their discussion, Lord Mare had continued to shape the stone, moving it around until he had opened an underground chasm roughly three kilometres long and five hundred metres wide. It was not deep, however, looking to be about three hundred metres to the bottom. Her brow furrowed at how shallow the space was. I went down until I found groundwater, Lord Mare said. Any deeper and it will just flood. There arent any cave systems below the city? Nothing like the one that connects the Dwarf Kingdom underground. Thats a shame, Ilyshnish said. The Realm Below is quite expansive, but this city seems to have no connection to it. The Realm Below? Yes, Ilyshnish replied. I think Ive also seen it occasionally mentioned as the Underdark. The cave networks that run under the Azerlisia Mountains are only a tiny part of a vast system that stretches under the entire continent. The Dwarves have explored a bit of it because of all the mining that they do C theres a lot of nastiness down there. Lord Mare blinked slowly several times. M-maybe we shouldnt let that nastiness in He said. M-maybe youre right, Ilyshnish quickly agreed. Please forget I said anything, my lord. Is this really going to be long enough? Lord Mare looked out across the cavern, Adventurers can move a lot faster than regular people. Once we give it the appropriate weatherer, powerful Druids can change the weather, yes? I hope that book wasnt some fanciful story Yes, I canhmm, this cavern should be large enough to have its own weather Lord Mare raised his staff. Control Weather. Several seconds passed before clouds started to visibly form over the chasm. A light drizzle started, filling the dusty air with the scent of rain. Mmhit takes a bit to cool things down in here. Yes, my lord, Ilyshnish said, Were underground, after all. It inevitably did cool down, however, and the drizzle turned into a flurry. When fat snowflakes started drifting through the air, Ilyshnish hopped off of the ledge, taking wing to examine the cavern. The freezing winds whipping around her were a comfort after a morning filled with anxiety. She flew around lazily, through snowfall that would have reduced visibility to near nothing for any of the local inhabitants. When ice started to cake on the walls of the cavern, she flew up and latched onto the sheer surface. It appeared that her ability to move about on icy surfaces as a spider would on walls and webs worked even if the terrain was magically created. She crept around, absorbing the layout of the entire area. At the bottom of the cavern, she found that groundwater had indeed flooded the entire floor, but it only went up to her ankles. Taking wing again, she returned to the ledge overlooking the chasm. She folded her wings neatly over her back and rested beside Lord Mare. Her tail idly went back and forth again behind them. You didnt have trouble flying through all that? Lord Mare asked, There are supporting structures in the way as well, so I thought you might crash. Feoh Berkana has huge support pillars that span between the ceiling and the floor, Ilyshnish answered. Theyre all over the city, so Im used to navigating something like this. As for the weather youve created, fierce squalls and blizzards are ideal hunting weather for Frost Dragons. We have no issues flying through what others might consider impassable conditions, and those same conditions are severely debilitating to our prey, making it all the easier for us to overwhelm them. Thats pretty cooldoes that mean that Frost Dragons can transport cargo through any kind of weather? I think Shalltear had you deliver something to the Adventurer expedition camp southwest of here last week. If its just violent winds and heavy snow or rain C even hail C it shouldnt matter to any of us. Being struck by lightning would be terrible, but we can just fly above that Her brows slowly started to furrow as a shard of her memory threatened to pop the fragile bubble of her composure. what did you say about Lady Shalltear sending me to do something, my lord? UmI asked if Shalltear could deliver something from the city to the Adventurer expedition camp, so I think she sent you? Theyretheyre as bad as I thought Her voice sunk into a moan. Huh? A-and Lady Shalltear C why did she do that!? The moan became hysterical, I was so scared; I even told her I didnt want to go near any Adventurers, but she sent me straight to them right after I said so! C-come to think of it, she did say something like that Something like what? That you were super scared of Adventurers for some reason, so she sent you out there to see if you had some sort of violent allergy to them. Does being hit by a sword count as a violent allergy? I-I dont think Ive heard of an allergy like that beforesomeone hit you with a sword? Yes! I walked up to drop everything off and a Human screamed really loudly and hit me on the nose! They didnt even seem to care that it happened C it was like some sort of joke to themtheyre uncivilized brutes, truly. I dont think theyre trained to randomly attack new people they meet, never mind our own Frost DragonsIll have to do something about that. Please do, my lord, Ilyshnish said. My life has been harrowing enough as it is. For a long while, they watched the snowfall together in silence, and Ilyshnish basked in the peaceful sensation after she recovered from her unwelcome realization. As she gazed down to the chasm floor below, she was reminded of what she had observed there. Lord Mare, Ilyshnish asked, would it be possible to make the bottom a bit deeper? I can, but why? To have something like a river, she replied, or a small lake. There are species in the Azerlisia Mountains that may dwell underwater. Also, this is a survival exercise, so it is another feature that should be present. I assume that these Adventurers will favour valleys with more hospitable conditions for their kind as they explore, so having bodies of water nearby will be a common occurrence. Lord Mare hopped off of the ledge, and Ilyshnish followed after him. The Dark Elf slowed down to float over the water at the bottom. He flew back and forth a few times, looking this way and that. A river running all the way through might take up too much space, he said after Ilyshnish settled into the water beside him. How about something like this? He flew off, adjusting the terrain as he went. The cavern floor became a slope, with lengths along the lowest portions filled with water. Several small lakes were formed, with the largest of them in the centre of the cavern. Ilyshnish slowly scanned the surroundings, imaging the wintry scene that could be portrayed with the right elements in place. I believe it will be suitably convincing once all of the details are added, my lord, Ilyshnish said. If the cavern ceiling is obscured by this weather, people of races not adapted to frozen climes will not be able to see through to it. Alright, Lord Mare replied. What about plants and terrain features? It should be conifers C fir, spruce and pine of various types C hearty shrubs and grasses, mainly. Lower elevations will see a broader selection, obviously. Also, I understand that weve just begun, but the terrain should also look more natural C rougher ground with stone and loose soil. Maybe some shallow caves where animals and small tribes shelter, too. Do you think a cave with a Dragon in it might work, too? A cave with a Dragonwait, by Dragon you dont mean me, do you? Your place is being renovated, isnt it? Ilyshnish blinked away the tears that suddenly started to well up in her eyes. Lord Mare was truly a good and dependable person. thats very considerate of you, my lord, she sniffed. I will take you up on your kind offer. Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Hehis, heau hee! Hah? Themis looked up at the incomprehensible, yet desperate-sounding Mag. Eyes filled with tears, the Rogue pushed her face forward, tongue nearly touching Themis nose. Themis went cross-eyed trying to see what was wrong. Light Cure Wounds. The petite woman sighed in relief, tongue returning into her mouth. Her mouth worked silently for a moment. That hurt sooo much! She cried, I love you, Themis! Mag threw her arms wide, coming forward to embrace her. Themis braced herself. Just before the Rogue reached her, however, she faltered and stopped. What? Themis asked. After what just happened, Mag answered, I figure that might not be such a good idea What do you mean? Themis frowned, What even happened to you? Well, uhthe fingers of my gauntlets were sticking together for some reason after warming them up by the fire just now. I dont get it. I didnt either! I thought maybe it was some kinda weird magical effect. Anyways, I started testing things out and my tongue somehow got stuck to my dagger somewhere along the way. Wha? I know, right? I panicked and yanked it off, but I didnt realize how stuck I was. It felt like half of my tongue came off! Mags mouth worked again after her account as if testing to make sure that everything was actually there. By the looks of it, it wasnt that bad, but Themis knew better than to try and trivialize the suffering of others. Mag, she told her, we cant afford this We cant? We cant! Themis told her, This place is a huge drain on mana. It gets so cold that Horton and I have to take turns casting cold protection spells to spread out mana usage. I-I didnt think it would turn out that badly! Mag said, Maybe like ice cream, at worst? Themis sighed despite herself, and Mag slinked away. After completing their two-odd weeks of familiarization with the expedition system, they had returned to the city and were told to prepare for acclimation training, which was touted to be as close to authentic to the conditions of the Azerlisia Mountains as could currently be made. It was described as a winter-like environment, so they had prepared for what they thought would be suitable for a winter expedition. Unfortunately, winter around E-Rantel was short and cool, a period of rainy weather and soggy mats of dead leaves. The number of times that the citizens had seen snow falling on the city could be counted on one hand. Themis first attempt C this was the second C had ended in utter disaster. The biting cold was more than just an issue of comfort. Temperatures were so severe that energy protection spells were eaten away in a matter of minutes. Their Ranger, who had set off in advance to scout their way forward, never returned. After about an hour, they were forced to withdraw without making it ten metres past the entrance. Pestonya appeared shortly after, bringing with her the frozen corpse of their Ranger. They had to wait a good while before she thawed out so they could resurrect her. The next day, she was added to a new team. Going by their rather absurd-looking attempts at bundling up, they had all experienced the new training course; not a single comment was made on each others appearance. This time, her party consisted of a Fighter, a Rogue, a Monk, a Bard, a Wizard and herself. The lack of a Ranger as their scout was already turning the experience into a nightmare. To her credit, Mag was doing what she could. She was generally excellent in ruins or catacombs, but Rogues could simply not match Rangers when it came to exploring untamed environments. Progress was slow C so slow that Themis suspected if the weather wasnt obscuring their vision, theyd be able to see the entrance of the course from where they had decided to camp for the night. She thought it a miracle that they even survived thus far. They were lucky enough to locate a shallow cave, where they all huddled together in the scant warmth of a small campfire. The wood they managed to forage was cold and wet, filling the air with thick smoke that added to their misery. Themis was used to replenishing her mana during periods of rest, but the need to refresh protective spells to stave off the cold left her in a state where every spell was precious, and mana levels much harder to sustain. As they finished packing away their camp, Mag returned from her reconnaissance. I think its warming up? She said, The worst of last night is over, at any rate. What did you see? Lawrence, the Bard who was acting as the party leader, asked. I followed the slope a little ways, Mag answered, and it looks like its curving a bit as it leads down. I didnt notice any animals C just more of this frozen hellscape. Thats a good thing, Horton said. If we get into any rough fights, our mana is going to be in big trouble. Lets stay conservative with that, Lawrence said, even if we do get into a fight. Our mana is the only thing keeping us alive against the elements here. You dont have a spellsong for something like this? Horton asked. I sure as hell wish I did, Lawrence replied. Id be the most popular guy in the Adventurer Guild right about now. I doubt well be able to find any cold resistance items in the city either, Neil, the Fighter, said, this whole thing is really making me rethink whats valuable and what isnt. I saved up two months worth of points for this suit of enchanted Dwarven plate mail, but it doesnt help me at all against cold weather. Did they even have energy resistance items in the guild store? Maurus, the monk, asked. No idea, Lawrence said. Im pretty sure most people have been focusing on equipment that would help with all of the combat training we have. In hindsight, we should have been preparing for expeditions C thats what were ultimately supposed to be doing, yeah? It did feel obvious, in hindsight. As the fair-haired Bard had mentioned, everyone had been entirely focused on what would help them in training, which was primarily combat until recent weeks. The first inkling Themis had that she should be considering more than just what she needed to make it out of fights in one piece was out on the practice expedition. Even then, it amounted to matters of inconvenience rather than need. I guess, Mag said from the front. Im in the same predicament C I spent most of my points on combat and scouting gear. Actually, now that were talking about points, theres a rumour about this new course. A rumour? Yeah, I heard theres some secret bonus in here somewhere C maybe well get something nice if we figure it out, eh? I think I heard something like that as well, Lawrence said, ya seen anyone with anything new and shiny since yesterday? Nope, maybe well be the first, Mags eyes twinkled. Alright, Im getting in the mood now. Exploring the unknown, finding new things C thats our Adventurer Guild, right? As romantic as it sounds, Lawrence said, Id rather not push our luck. Remember how expeditions are supposed to operate C our priority is to collect information on the assigned area. Looking into specific details comes after that. I agree, Themis nodded. We dont even have any idea of how much further we need to go. If we get sidetracked and waste our resources, we might not have enough to make it to the end. The end, Lawrence frowned, as in a boss fight? Have you been on one of these training runs that didnt have a boss fight? The training expedition didnt, he replied, but I guess you might have a point. The members of the party exchanged glances, uncertainty clouding their expressions. The current training session was unlike any they had taken part in previously. They were warned that it could take days, had to bring their supplies with them, and faced hazards that the Training Area did not have in its other sections. In addition, even if they had to fight something at the end, it didnt mean that the session would be considered a success C they still had to make it back out. It was more akin to their training expedition in the forest outside of the city: there was a lot of moving, camping and surveying. The only violent encounters that they had during the training expedition were when they disturbed the lairs of forest animals and monsters; the outcome of most being that the two sides disengaged after a brief confrontation. With this in mind, they carefully made their way forward, breaths misting in the frigid air. There were no traps, as far as they had seen, but the terrain was difficult enough. They trudged through waist-high snow and were assailed by howling winds that sent veils of icy crystals whipping over them. Anything beyond a few hundred metres turned into a grey murk hidden behind the thick mist. Perhaps if it were a portrait or some magical illusion, Themis might have appreciated the scenery for its otherworldly beauty. As one trying to survive it, however, she could only shiver in the life-stealing cold. I think I found the bottom, Mag said upon returning from one of her forays. The bottom? Yeah, the bottom. This is supposed to be like some sort of valley, right? I found a river or a lake or something down at the end of the slope. Any shelter? Lawrence asked. I didnt see anything, Mag shook her head. It was flat and clear as far as I could see. Theres a big cliff that curves around and out of sight. Maybe well find something if we follow it. They followed the Rogue through the forest of stone pillars, vaguely shaped to resemble trees. The ground was rocky and uneven; once in a while, a member of the party would stumble into a depression and injure themselves, taking some of Themis mana away. It was far more difficult for her to manage than a training run full of monsters C inexorably sapping away her mana despite their progress being little more than a crawl. Eventually, Horton ended up being the one to lead the way after Mag, slowly probing the way forward with his staff. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. How many points is it for a stick? Neil mused. Why are you wasting points on a stick? Lawrence asked, Well be able to just grab one out in the wilderness, yeah? I guess? Its probably not as good as a proper quarterstaff or spear, though. If something attacks us, I have to react right away. A random branch isnt going to do much good. Just buy one from the city, Lawrence said. Couldnt be more than a few silver for a good quarterstaff. I wonder if the parties with Rangers have this much trouble Hey! Mag said defensively, turning to glower at Neil, Im doing my best here! Just curious, the Fighter held up his hands in a placating gesture. Grr We didnt even get a chance to find out with ours, Themis said. He went out saying that it would be no problem. The next time we saw him, he was frozen solid. Same here, Lawrence said. I dont think our Rangers are trained for this sort of terrain anyways. All of em are local C theyre used to forests and plains. Ludmila might be, Themis pointed out. She lives in the mountains south of where we had that training expedition, doesnt she? You can see snow there in the winter from the city. She might be, Lawrence shrugged, but it doesnt help us. Shes still silver-rank, and busy with noble business besides. What does Ludmila have to do with Rangers? Neil frowned. Uhshe is a Ranger? Really? The only time Ive been in a party with her, she was leading and we had another scout. Well, shes a frontier noble, Lawrence told him, they lead their patrols out in the wilderness andwait, shouldnt you know this? I thought you said youre from a frontier village. Im from a little place in the north, yeah. The noble there didnt do any of that, though. Hell, I dont even know what they look like C its not as if theyll come to get their fancy asses muddy out on the border. What? How did you people not get eaten by something from the Great Forest of Tob with no one defending you? Nothing really serious has ever come out of there, Neil shrugged, for as long as the village has been there. Worst was a few Goblins and maybe an Ogre or two. Nothing the local Adventurers couldnt sweep up back when the guild used to pay bounties. Thats different from what I heard about the south. Theyre constantly on guard against raiders there and, once every few years, theres a big fight. Dying on the border isnt unexpected. That sounds rough, but I cant really speak for em. Our villagers could even go into the forest to collect food and herbs without trouble. Would explain why that womans teams always mercilessly brutalize everything in their path, though. After pushing through the forest for another hour, they reached the edge of a clear area that stretched off into the distance. The mists concealed the far reaches, but the endless blanket of snow could have as easily been a field as a lake. This is a lake? Lawrence peered out into the distance. Yessir. Mag squatted down and brushed the snow aside. Rather than stone or soil, there was a solid sheet of ice. What the hell? Neil bent over to look more closely at the surface, Ive never seen anything like this before. How does a whole lake become ice like this? Probably something to do with it being so cold that our asses freeze off? Mmh Mag frowned down at the ice for a moment, then stomped her boot several times. Neil gave the ice a few experimental taps with his warhammer. When nothing happened, he gave it a good swing. A chip came out of the ice, but the rest remained solid. Do we have enough time to cross? Themis asked, I dont think its a good idea to camp in an exposed place like this. It isnt even noon yet, I think, Mag said. This looks a lot easier to walk over, so it might not be as slow as before. The sooner we get through, the sooner we can get out of here. Lets follow the cliff, then, Lawrence nodded. It should be faster, and I dont want to find out that this lake isnt as frozen as it looks. After an hour following the cliff face, Mag returned from her forward position. Hold up C theres monsters ahead. The party stopped in their tracks, looking to the Rogue expectantly. What kind? Lawrence asked after she stood in front of them silently for several seconds. Oh, dunno, never seen em before. They look like theyre made out of ice or something. I might have some idea, Horton stepped forward, is it safe to go up and look? Should be, Mag said, I came into plain view of em, but I stayed a good ways back. Theres not much to hide behind out there. The Wizard followed Mag out, and they returned ten minutes later. Theres a cave up ahead, Horton reported, with two Ice Elementals standing out front. Are they hostile? Lawrence asked. I-I don''t know? Horton replied in a helpless tone, Its not as if I could go up and ask. How strong do you think they are, Mag? Theyre the strongest lumps of ice Ive ever seen C the second being some ice cubes I had in a drink once. Thendoes anyone know how Ice Elementals fight? Ive only ever read about them, but theyre physical attackers, mainly, Horton told them. Bludgeoning damage using their bodies. They have a charge attack like Earth Elementals, and their regular attacks have a cold attribute C the opposite of what Fire Elementals have. The cold protection enchantments that we have on us already will defend against it. They looked maybe a bit larger than a Human, so they should be the equivalent of a third or fourth-tier summon. That sounded manageable. As a general rule, the summons of an individual were usually weaker than the tier of the spell that summoned them. A tier three summon would be about as strong as a Silver-ranked Adventurer, while a tier four summon was about as strong as a Gold rank. If Hortons estimate was accurate, it was at worst two monsters C each equivalent in strength to a Gold-rank Adventurer C against a full Gold-ranked team. Lets form up, Lawrence said. Well approach them, but dont attack first. I dont want a fight if it can be avoided. They all nodded and assumed their positions. With their team composition, Neil and Themis were the defensive line. Mag and Maurus were immediately behind, ready to come around and flank their opponents once they were tied up by the front. Edging forward, they came within a hundred metres of the Elementals in question. Behind them was a cavern perhaps three metres in height, and five metres in width. They stopped and peered over at the swirling entities, whose bodies were composed of blocks of bright blue ice. After a few moments, they let out a collective sigh. Well, Neil told them, looks like were good. The Ice Elementals came to life and swirled towards the party. Everyone shot the Fighter a glare. Within a dozen seconds, the Elementals crashed into the defensive line, and Themis found herself assailed by chunks of enchanted ice. She raised her kite shield just before a block of ice the size of her head thudded heavily into it, jarring her arm. Smaller chunks swirled around and pelted her plate mail. Themis! Im fine C these hits arent getting through. As disorienting as the attacks were, they couldnt get through her armour. As long as the big chunks could be blocked or deflected away, she would be able to hold her position without much trouble. Maurus reached out and grabbed one of the flying bits of ice that bounced off of her right pauldron. He was yanked forward slightly, and he let go before he collided with her. Detached, but attached, he mused. Hey, how do we even fight these? Where do we hurt them? They should be weak to fire, Horton called over the clunking of their constant attacks. Otherwise, well just have to break them up. Works for me, Neil said. The fighters warhammer whipped out and shattered a block of flying ice. Its fragments fell lifeless to the ground. Themis and the Monk joined in, hammering away with mace and unarmed blows. Mag had a tougher time, spending more time dodging the whirling fragments than striking with her mace. Why do these things have to attack in all directions? She complained. Should I cast something? Horton asked. Save it C I think we got this handled, Lawrence replied. Lets get this settled before they wear down our cold protection. After the initial confusion of facing the strange and unfamiliar foes, the party settled into a stable routine, dispatching their opponents with no more than a few scrapes and bruises. Themis saw to the injured while they caught their breath. At least were all nice and warmed up now, Maurus said. Hows your mana, Themis? Lawrence asked. Im more behind than Id like, she replied. We should start looking for a place to camp. Themis gaze went to the dark cavern, rimmed in ice. Her eyes followed the cliff face, which continued to slowly curve out of sight. Mag? Lawrence said. On it. The Rogue set off along the cliff, disappearing out of sight after a few minutes. The party huddled together just inside the lip of the cave finding a place to hide from the wind. Unless the opposite shore is nearby, Horton said, I think were going to have to use this cave. Yeah, Lawrence agreed. Even if we find the opposite shore, we still have to make sure the camp area is secure. Is it even safe here? Themis asked, There might be more Elementals inside. I dont hear anything inside, at least, Lawrence peered into the darkness. Well send Mag in after she gets back. Thirty minutes passed, and Mag returned to the party. End of the lake is around the bend, she reported. Should be enough time to check around while we make camp therewhat? Since its pretty close to the shore, Lawrence said, could you check out this cave before we move on? Mag frowned over into the cave entrance. Icicles hung from the ceiling, giving the impression of a maw filled with teeth. Uhwhy? We should see whats inside, yeah? Exploration and all that. Initial exploration is supposed to be mapping out the surface, isnt it? Mag returned, Caves and other things come after that. Thats true What about the bonus? Neil reminded them of the discussion from earlier in the day, and everyone but Themis hmmd. so we nab the bonus from the cave and move on? Lawrence said. If the bonus even exists, Horton said. Its worth a look, I guess? Okay, Mag frowned. Whatever happens, its not my fault, okay? Got a Darkvision item? Yeah. Mag pulled her auburn hair over an ear, revealing a glittering obsidian stud before vanishing into the darkness of the cave. Ten minutes later, an ear-splitting roar blasted out from the interior. Those waiting at the entrance cleared out onto the lake outside, and Mag skittered out shortly after. This bonus sucks! She cried. What? Lawrences question seemed a needless one. Whatever it was that was after Mag, none of them wanted any part of. Run! She said, Runrunrunrunwoah! The Rogue lost her footing, falling onto her back and skidding by. The object she had been cradling flew out of her hands, rolling up against Themis plated boot. She frowned down at the icy sphere. There was something encased inside Her eyes grew wide as a sinuous white form passed under the stretch of ice cleared by Mags long slide. A wave of primal fear washed over her, mind and body freezing in pure terror. All around her, the party was in the same state of paralysis. Oh gods... The surface cracked and exploded upwards beneath their feet, dumping everyone into the water. The last thing Themis saw was a pair of broad wings behind a long, scaled neck, rising out of the broken ice. Glowing, reptilian eyes glared down furiously upon them, and a jaw filled with dagger-sized teeth opened in their direction. Themis head sank below the surface, and darkness accompanied her into the icy depths. Winters Crown: Act 4, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Through the Mirror of Remote Viewing, the proctors watched as an entire Gold-ranked party was consigned to an icy fate. The Frost Dragon was not done, however. As she rose into the air and the Adventurers heads dipped beneath the waves, the Dragon blasted the surface of the water with her supercooled breath. The lake instantly froze over again, sealing the Adventurers beneath a thick layer of ice. She then went over and picked up her stolen egg, lowering her head to inspect it closely. Thatsthats, umhmm Pluton Ainzach struggled to put his thoughts into words, Isnt this difficulty a bitextreme? He was still trying to come to grips with what had happened. Within six seconds, the party had been wiped out. Ainzach had witnessed the fierce agility of Gryphons and the martial might of a War Troll, but the Frost Dragon ambush left him with a chill that made him feel like he was standing on the other side of the mirror. It was the cold ruthlessness of a being that dominated the apex of the Azerlisia Range, delivering uncompromising death with swift and brutal efficiency. It was one thing to be overwhelmed by the incomprehensible might of the Sorcerer King and his servants; your sheer insignificance by comparison resigning you to a dull acceptance of an impossible-to-challenge reality. It was another thing entirely to firmly grasp everything that happened before ones eyes, understanding exactly how death would come to inexorably claim you. That was six Gold-ranks against a new Copper-rank, right? Aura replied with a mischievous grin. Ainzach sent a reproachful look in Auras direction. It was true that Shiver was now a Copper-ranked Adventurer, but that was due to a combination of her recent registration and the Adventurer Guilds stringent procedures for training and promotion. As Ishpen had so adamantly asserted, she was bound to quickly make her way up the ranks once she could be formally run through their curriculum. I dont believe that there were any losses, at least, Momon said from behind his desk, and it looks like Pestonya is already on the scene to make sure. No losses? Ainzach looked up from his thoughts and saw that the powerful Priestess had already arrived through a Gate. She lifted the newly-formed layer of ice with one hand and effortlessly tossed it aside C it must have weighed several tonnes. Shiver openly gaped at the shattered disk of ice for a moment before Pestonya said something to her that was unintelligible over the howling wind. The Frost Dragon nodded, transforming into her Human appearance and diving into the water. Seconds later, the Adventurers were ejected onto the ice, looking like so many stranded fish. Pestonya used healing magic to resuscitate them one by one, and Yuri Alpha came and brought them through the Gate. The Dragon and her egg vanished after the last Adventurer was delivered, probably returned to her makeshift lair. What was that ambush even? Ainzach asked, Ive heard recountings and tales of Adventurers fighting Dragons, but its generally a bit more Fair? Momon chuckled, Indeed, those are the accounts that Ive heard as well. Keep in mind, however, that these are the tales that people survived to tell. There are also many different types of Dragons. Frost Dragons are some of the weakest and least intelligent of Dragonkind, but they make up for that with predatory cunning and their opportunistic nature. The longer they live, the more proficient they become at these methods of fighting. She didnt seem particularly stupid to me, Ainzach replied. It varies by individual, of course, Momon told him, just like the majority of other races. An Adult Frost Dragon should, on average, be the same as the average Human in intelligence. As with all Dragons, they become wiser, smarter and generally more powerful with age. Due to their awareness of being the weakest of their kind, youll have individuals with far less of the predictable, self-assured pride that other types of Dragons have. This makes them especially dangerous C what you may have learned to be an exploitable weakness of Dragons might not be present at all. Did that mean that the only thing that kept these Dragons from establishing a nation of their own was their feral nature? According to the stories brought back from the Dwarf Kingdom, the former Lord of these Dragons was doing exactly that. Another thought occurred to him. There arent any more Frost Dragons in the Azerlisia Mountains, right? Ainzach asked, They all follow His Majesty now? Id hate for us to run into one of them when the expedition is underway. That is unknown, Momon replied. The rivalry between the Frost Dragons and Frost Giants is an ancient one, with both races seeking to enslave members of the other. Our Frost Dragons mentioned that their kind was commonly enslaved by the Frost Giants. Seeing that the Frost Dragons had no Frost Giant slaves of their own, its fairly clear who was winning that contest. Though it resulted in a couple of fatalities, His Majestys actions probably saved the rest of the Frost Dragon enclave from that eventual fate. But that leaves us to deal with those Frost Giants, Ainzach frowned. Our members stood no chance against a single Frost Dragon; how can we be expected to deal with these Giants? Well be dodging boulders before we can even get close enough to talk to them. I-its a secondary objective anyways, Mare said. The main purpose of the expedition is to survey the route for the new highway C the focus for the training expedition was also narrowed down to related activities. The Frost Giants are just a bonus. A bonus, Ainzach snorted, then he frowned. Wait, dont tell me that youre the source of that rumour I-I might have said something where the members could hear me Mare avoided meeting his gaze. This kidno C it would be a mistake to consider him as just another kid. Despite the new sections straightforward design, the Adventurers were being taught many unforgettable lessons at once. Mare didnt often speak with most of the guild members, but the strokes he delivered through the Training Area were unquestionably effective. The course that every member of the upcoming expedition was being put through consisted of a path that had the training party come across the Dragon lair with the Ice Elementals standing guard in front of it. Just beyond that was the objective, where they would find the far end, fight a few Winter Wolves, then return the way they came. It drove home the value of expeditionary preparations, resource management in a hostile environment, and punished them for making decisions that they shouldnt on the field. The bonus here was just as deadly as becoming sidetracked in the Azerlisia Range and running into Frost Giants, and it wasnt something that would soon be forgotten. A part of him wasnt sure whether it was due to Mare being eminently capable at his role as the Training Area Manager, or if he was naturally as ruthless as his decisions seemed to suggest. Over time, Ainzach had started to lean towards the latter: he used what could be used, and he did so with what might be considered perfect efficiency. He wondered if Shiver knew that she had also been co-opted into his planning. None of the junior Adventurers had an inkling of this at all: everyone had an overwhelmingly positive opinion of the soft-spoken and outwardly timid Dark Elf. Personally, Ainzach thought Mares willingness to unapologetically correct problematic behaviours was a boon overall C better to suffer in training than face catastrophic failures on the field. There was a knock at the entrance, and Ainzach turned to see Shiver peeking around the doorframe. Her stance seemed to compel him to stand and protect the entrancing woman from whatever was troubling her. If Ainzach hadnt just witnessed her obliterate an entire Adventurer party, he might have leaned towards accommodating her in any way that he could. Was she doing it on purpose? If so, her ability as a Bard was peerless C she appeared to be entirely authentic in her performance. Theres no need to wait at the door, Ainzach called out to her. Make yourself comfortable. The Dragon in Human form dipped her head shyly before entering, heading straight to Mare. Aura cast a critical eye towards them, as if measuring the distance between the two. How was it? Mare asked. I think I can do it, Lord Mare, Shiver replied. Do they get any scarier than that? The strongest should be Rainbow C Moknachs team, Ainzach told her. We added a Platinum Bard and Wizard to fill out their number, so it should be something like a weak Mithril team overall. I-is that the group with that Elf, Merry? Shiver asked. Ainzach nodded. Merry is scary, Shiver cringed away. It would be best if they just ignore the cave entirely. Scary seemed to encompass anything that Shiver imagined could possibly hurt her, even just a bit. You didnt seem scared at all back there, he said. Can you describe what you did? I think we got most of it, but the mirror cant convey invisible effects if there were any used. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Shiver looked at Mare with a question over her features, and he nodded up at her. Her hands lightly travelled over her body, fixing imperceptible flaws in her perfect appearance before she turned to address Ainzach. Umwhen the Human female snatched one of my eggs, Shiver explained, I tried to scare her into dropping it, but she just ran off. I slipped into the lake from an underwater entrance that I tunnelled out beforehand, then used Dragonfear to freeze her party in place once she led me to them. I sensed where each Human was positioned and broke out of the ice to dump them all into the water. Once they went under, I froze the surface over with my Frost Breath. Aura walked up to one of the mirrors, looking around the cave while they spoke. you devised that plan within seconds of encountering them? Ainzach asked. Yes? Shiver tilted her head with a puzzled look, Hunting down our opponents and prey is natural C we dont have to think about it at all. Maybe I should level up Hejinmal Aura muttered as she continued to fiddle with the mirror. Hejinmal was a shut-in, Lady Aura, Shiver said. I did almost all of his hunting for him. Eh? Does that mean you stole his eckspee? E-ecskpee, my lady? Shiver struggled with the strange word. Yeah, eckspeeyou know, experience poiCbah, never mind. I-its true that he has no hunting experience, so his instincts should be similarly dulled Muu Ainzach idly wondered if this Hejinmal was about to have something happen to him. He flipped through his notes, looking for other questions he might need answered. You sounded really mad when they took that egg, Ainzach murmured, I thought one of the mirrors was going to crack. Was that more instinct at work? I suppose I was furious about that, Shiver admitted in a quiet voice. Maybe it was too much? Lady Shalltear told me that I need to learn how to master my nature if I want to truly improve. I dont think anyone would fault a woman for having maternal instincts, Ainzach responded with a slight smile. That should be the expected result if you steal a baby or egg from any mother. Maternal instincts Hey, Aura interjected from the side, you have five eggs! Think I could have one? On the opposite end of the line of desks, Momon shifted in his seat. Was he about to admonish one of the Sorcerer Kings servants? Shiver glanced around nervously, as everyone appeared to be reacting at once. Thats, umwell, I should perhaps ask if Lord Mare would like one of them first? Hah? Aura said, Why does Mare get one first? Shiver wordlessly stared at Aura, then a pretty blush appeared over her features. Thats because she brought her fingertips together lightly, averting her gaze, thats because Lord Mare was the one who finally helped me with my eggs WHAT! Aura grabbed Mare by the shoulders, shaking him violently. W-w-what have you done, Mare?! She all but shouted, Youre only 77! I cant be an aunt at 77! Why do women keep happening to you?! Aura switched her glare to Shiver, who visibly flinched and jumped back. You! When did this happen? A-after we finished making the training course, my lady, Shiver replied. I dont understand whats wrong! Mare was suddenly released, and Aura pinched the bridge of her nose, taking a deep breath. Okay, she said. Tell me what happened after you two finished the training course. The flush over Shivers neck and face started to rise again. Why are you blushing! Because its embarrassing! Shiver cried, What would you do if people demanded to know about your first time? B-big sis Mare looked over at Aura with wide eyes. I-I dont have one! Aura snapped. So, what happened? Momon stepped in. Lord Mare fashioned the cave for me, Shiver glanced up at the Dark Warrior cautiously, and the conditions were nice enough in the training course that I could finally lay my eggs. ...and thats all he did? Well, my lord was very kind to me, a warm smile grew over her face. He made me feel safe and comfortable, and it wasnt as painful as I had feared it would be. I was finally able to relax and it just happened overnight. A frown appeared on Auras face again. Just to be clear, Momon asked, who is the father? Thethe father? Shivers shoulders slumped sadly, T-there is no father: I was too late That so? Aura breathed a sigh of relief, I thought Mare was going to be a father. Eh? Shiver blinked, Was that an option? What have I been doing all this tiC Hoooookay, Aura told her, you just forget about that right now and never think about it again. Wait, Ainzach said. Why were you so angry when Mag took that egg, then? B-because theyre valuable? Shiver replied, Lady Shalltear mentioned something about nobles paying for them when we first met, so I figured I could sell them to the highest bidder after the training sessions were done. Dragons react poorly to having their valuables stolen, you know. But theyre your eggs I never found a mate, her voice seemed to shrug, so theyre just eggs. Also, you mentioned maternal instincts C Frost Dragons dont have them. Y-you dont? Not in the same sense by which you mortals care for your young. So you dont take care of your hatchlings at all? Of course not, Shiver hid a smile behind her hand, but her amused expression spilt around it. We normally lay our eggs wherever we think plenty of food will be available. Trying to take care of them personallywell, that would be a nightmare. I clearly remember when I was a Wyrmling: I would kill whatever I thought I could eat, then kill stronger things for fun. It was a good thing my parents moved into Feoh Berkana C without so many Quagoa around, I might have just eaten Hejinmal instead. Shiver lowered her hand, revealing a bright and beautiful smile. Her icy turquoise eyes shone as if she were recalling some fond childhood memory. Actually, she said, I did take a chunk out of Toranjelits tail once. He went screaming to his mother, and she just slapped him straight over the castle wall for not acting his age. Mother and Father were so proud of me C thats when they started paying attention to my upbringing, I think. Ainzach felt the need to reorganize his thoughts about the outwardly alluring young Frost Dragon. His old colleagues would often complain about how terrible their children were at a certain age, but he was reasonably certain that it was nothing like this. Looking at her beaming face, he decided that he would need to wrap his head around what it truly meant to have so many different races with different values living in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The depth behind the Sorcerer Kings intent grew unfathomable, and he did not envy those who had to figure out how to integrate so many into one society. So you do have familial instincts, Aura said. Theyre just focused on having strong kids. YesI suppose so, my lady, Shiver replied. Rather than mortals who seem to so often shelter their children from the dangers of the world, we try to ensure that our offspring are armed with the weapons to face them. Usually, for every five or six clutches of eggs, perhaps a single Wyrmling will be strong and cunning enough to survive to adulthood. My mother encouraged us to seek paths to power beyond our natural strength, and my father encouraged us to grow stronger so we could hold our own. That sounds about right to me, Aura agreed. You cant be a weakling, or you wont be able to defend whats important! Im so glad we could finally find some common ground, my lady, Shiver brought her hands together in a pleased gesture. I truly look forward to working together with you. Un, Aura nodded and smiled back. But Im still gonna skin you if you try anything funny with my brother.

The Dancer The glow of warm lighting accents a swirl of gossamer silks; within, a sumptuous figure enthrals assembled patrons C clients gathered around an exclusive stage. They can only watch, enraptured by a vision of ephemeral grace. In the haze of a tavern; on a wooden festival platform; under exquisite frescoes over marbled ballroom floors, the Dancer reigns over her audience. When she finally releases them from her enchanting embrace, dreams and longing follow in her wake. Much like its core class of Bard, the Dancer exists in many forms throughout the races and cultures of the world. Dancers have turned their body into an instrument in its own right, capable of masterfully rendering Bardic Spellsong in basic and advanced form. The path to this mastery, however, is long and arduous C something few truly achieve C though Dancers with various levels of expertise will easily attract patrons wherever they go. The vast majority of Dancers, like Bards, make their living in civilian vocations. These Dancers focus on entertainment, finding a place in venues for every walk of life. In addition, these performers may gain great fame, becoming icons of the fine arts in the lens of high society and popular culture alike. They are the focus of adoration and desire, as often pursued for their charisma and beauty as for their artistic talentthough most have difficulty discerning where one ends and the other begins. Very rarely, Dancers may engage in martial pursuits, though this path is strewn with hazards. Many may equate the athleticism and grace of a Dancer to martial potency, but both survivability and proficiency in combat are rarely in an artists grasp or interest when they initially pursue their careers. Dancers forgo shields and even light armour to maintain the effectiveness of their form, as well as all but the simplest of armament. As such, Dancers who engage in battle tend to be found amongst races who at least possess potent natural weapons and durable bodies. Those without them, like Humans, Elves or Goblins, may find use in specialized equipment such as floating swords or other weaponry that allows one to maintain distance from sources of bodily harm. In combat, Dancers possess agility and manoeuvrability equal to those of Monks, often also demonstrating similar unarmed technique. Like Monks, Dancers have stances, though unlike the stances of Monks C which purely confer combat benefits C the stances of Dancers are artistic forms that allow them to also render Spellsong. In place of Ki attacks or Martial Arts, they have Dances: sequences of movement imbued with bardic power that can unleash various effects for themselves, against their targets or over their surroundings. A master Dancer who has made her home on the battlefield is a force to be reckoned with: a singular point of devastating beauty and exquisite grace, weaving their art over a deadly stage. Winters Crown: Halftime Q&A, Author Musings Hello! So were about halfway through Winters Crown, and I thought Id finally pause and take some time to answer all the questions that have piled up for previous acts. I guess I also purposely refrained from doing a Q&A since I wanted to see how Ilyshnish, the newly introduced MC, was received. Some reactions and interpretations were expected, while some were quite a surpriseanyways, here we go~ Where are we in the canon timeline? Act 4 of Winters Crown ends during the third week of Upper Fire Month. For reference, this is roughly 4 months from Chapter 1, Act 1 of Birthright. Volume 12 of the LN canon starts some time before the middle of Autumnso a good three months until then, at least. Remedios diplomatic contingent does not speak with Blue Rose in Re-Estize until after midwinter, then moves on to E-Rantel. I hope that pins where we are in the timeline adequately. On Frost Dragons: For those unfamiliar with the source of our scaly new friends, Maruyama almost certainly nabbed them from 3.5e Dungeons and Dragons. Going by the details presented in Volume 11 of the Light Novels, he pretty much copy-pasted them wholesale. Appearance, behaviour, traits, spell progression, abilities and ecology C including their traditional rivalry with Frost Giants and the tendency for the two races to enslave each other(or want to) and other local species have all been kept almost entirely intact, or all just the same through some ridiculously uncanny coincidence. There are a few changes that Maru made to adapt them to his setting, however. The most notable differences are that the Frost Dragons in Overlord appear to mature about twice as quickly(and have all of the relevant age categories consolidated into the ones you see), had their CR(d20s DR) adjusted downwards by 2/3rds and were physically powered down to match this adjustment. Wyrm and Great Wyrm, the most powerful age categories, do not exist in Overlord. Appearance-wise, there is a single change: the vanilla central frill coming off of the back of their heads being replaced by a pair of horns. Their history always varies by setting, and Overlord has a fairly jobby backstory for Dragonkind. So, following his lead, I went ahead and established their basic biology and nature through the Overlord canon sources and the 3.5e D&D sources, creating the baseline for Frost Dragons in Valkyries Shadow. The Blessing and Curse of Flawless Episodic Memory: The current point in Valkyries Shadow is still highly character-development centric while expanding the details of the setting according to our new Dragon pov, so rather than their physical power relative to the average citizen, how a Frost Dragon mind works is actually one of the biggest factors in portraying Ilyshnish. My expectation was for readers to start Ilyshnishs pov and read her as if they were reading a Human, but the thoughts and actions that were woven in over time to portray how she is not a Human at all seemed to have a hard time sticking for many. Ill need to work on that, but Im glad people like her character nonetheless. As mentioned as early as in Act 4 of Birthright, Frost Dragons come with a built-in flawless episodic memory: meaning that they remember all of their experiences perfectly. Their minds are built around this feature, so the way they think and remember things is entirely different than that of a Human. Frost Dragons are, in general, pretty dumb until they reach Adult stage and older. Theyre little more than really smart predators as Wyrmlings, and live like that until they are at the end of their Juvenile age category. Ilyshnish is petulant, snarky, arrogant and cunning because she is a rather successful Frost Dragon(by their measure). Her perfect memory of what works, what doesnt, and how the world operates are a huge factor on her outlook and responses to various events. She gets lost five minutes from E-Rantel, cant grasp abstract concepts easily, or even remember stuff that she reads if its not presented in a recognizable way. All she has to work with is a hundred years of personal experience in a completely different environment, and shes crashing headfirst into an unfamiliar new reality. Her mother, Kilistran, recognizes what is going on right away, as she has lived centuries longer than Ilyshnish and is well aware of what her daughter will have to go through to rapidly learn. Ilyshnish has not had the benefit of having the deaths of Olasirdarc or Toranjelit burned into her mind like the rest of her family, and just saying what happened is not enough to make things click in her head. Shes never experienced such a ridiculous thing before, so she cannot treat it seriously due to her biological operations. You see this mental function demonstrated in many scenes. Shes a murderhobo when flying around the Azerlisia Mountains, then suddenly turns cautious and timid when shes in E-Rantel. She has no experiences to refer to that can help her make solid decisions about the new place, so she just goes in headfirst and feels her way around. Her actions in Feoh Berkana are another example of how this works: it has been her home for the last century, and she can smoothly work her way around the Dwarves in her old stomping grounds using her century of learning in Dwarf culture and history. Ilyshnish is quite smart, but the way her brain works makes her appear dumb(or cute) C when shes way out of her depth. Of course, she doesnt stay like this forever and, after becoming familiar enough with E-Rantel, her confidence returnsuntil something new happens to her again. This brain function is even to the point where she nearly misses the Frost Dragon aerie when it starts being renovated because things have changed enough that she doesnt recognize it. Shalltear, of course, has figured out how to deal with Frost Dragons already, and starts whipping her into shape. Her actions and decisions focus on teaching through (sometimes painful) experience knowing that Frost Dragons learn the fastest in that manner. She has a bit of her own fun along the way, but shes ultimately been charged to take care of them by Ainz, so she cant do whatever she wants, and she certainly cant kill them. You see the culmination of her initial efforts near the end of Act 4, after Ilyshnish has been forcefully reshaped into a bare minimum standard of behaviour without the Dragon realizing that everything had been done on purpose until the end. Ilyshnish=Verilyn: A bunch of the important, more biologically-driven parts of this character are stated above, but We first see Ilyshnish at the start of Winters Crown, in what is pretty much her raw state. She is powerful and confident, as far as Frost Dragons of her age go, and has gained an advantage over most of her generation by pursuing the path of a Draconic Bard. She perceives things in a very limited way, as her own experiences are very limited, making her various plots, schemes and reactions appear hilariously ill-conceived to the reader. Stuff happens to her because she dives head-first into unknown territory, acting on her obsolete or out-of-place experiences. She never stays down for long, however, constantly endeavouring to learn and gain advantages in her cunning sort of Frost Dragon way. Did I mention shes in heat? Yeah, thats a thing too C turning her more emotional and irrational, prone to natural and reactionary impulses and thinking. Despite this, she mostly keeps a lid on things and squeaks by, though there are also several instances of her unable to resist or unknowingly flaunting herself through actions and words. Poor Hejinmal, who has been partnered with her for weeks of deliveries, has to deal with her pheromone cocktail too. Ilyshnishs time under Sebas quickly leads to her picking up her Dancer class, and she continues to explore the possibilities that it brings. She gains some understanding of Shalltear Bloodfallen and joins the Adventurer Guild. We start to see her more cool-headed, casually evil side after she finally lays her eggs and starts recovering from her hormone-enhanced roller coaster ride. Though were only part of the way through her foundational arc, I think its probably safe to say that certain distinct aspects of her character have been fairly well established and her potential for the future appears quite promising. Hopefully, my writing will distinguish her from a Human character more and more as time passes, but, at the same time, entrench her as one of the comfortably familiar MCs of the story. She is an individual who becomes more skilled, confident and powerful as time goes on, but predictably gets dumped into the cycle of Frost Dragon learning whenever she goes somewhere new. Fuyutsuki, the Battledancer outfit that Shalltear has Ilyshnish copy, means Winter Moon. Someone mentioned it in reference to a character in Evangelion, but the characters in Evangelion are named after ships from World War 2. Fuyutsuki was an Akizuki-class Destroyer of the Imperial Japanese Navy, who named their Destroyers after natural phenomena or scenery C and the Destroyer Fuyutsuki was named after the same scenery that the Battledancer outfit paints. Its appearance is designed to resemble a clear winter night with the moon overhead, giving it its overall motif. Conveniently(or annoyingly) a character named Eula was released in Genshin Impact just before Ilyshnish in Fuyutsuki made her debut. There are a weird number of overlaps in appearance between Ilyshnish and Eula, particularly in their icy themes. Aside from appearance, however, nearly everything else is different about her. If youre curious about what Ilyshnish in Fuyutsuki sort of looks like, check out Eulas Character PV trailer on YouTube. It is not exactly the same, but it does give off the same feeling. Ludmila Zahradnik: Ludmila continues to mostly coast along, though shes had several deadly setbacks. Reconciling the strange gap between a Martial Arts user and a mundane combatant was an interesting exercise, as the Light Novels only vaguely demonstrate what they can do and how they work. Ludmilas path to polearm mastery is one of the answers I came up with that drew all the threads presented in canon into a more comprehensive, sensical package that can become an established ruleset for the story going forward. It also defines the line where relying on even substantial combat skill is no longer sufficient to be effective in combat. Her upbringing as a martial noble addresses the strangeness in how Martial Arts are described to be learned. Canonically, it takes a long-ass time? for people to learn normally, yet some characters can seemingly learn new ones within a very short span of time. Hamsuke and Climbs rapid realization of their Martial Arts, the existence of combat schools mentioned in v7 and v14, Brains new developments by v14, and some narrative bean-counting of Martial Arts usage throughout the novels provide the basic framework. Hopefully it was put together convincingly for the new Adventurer Guild school proposal as well, and will become solidly logical within the narrative as Martial Arts come more and more into play. We also get a brief overview of Ludmilas ancestry, and where her affinities come from. Theres also a whiff of where her level cap might potentially be if all the right things line up. Bloodline awakening is not limited to Player or Dragon blood C it can also happen with native bloodlines, and more than a single bloodline can awaken at once. That being said, not all bloodlines are inherently strong. On the demesne front, things go as peaceful as can be expected when you have nation-wrecking Undead keeping potential troublemakers at bay, Elder Liches doing your data collection and accounting, and Mare providing perfect weather. The Lizardmen are getting ready to move in, and she needs to figure out how to integrate them. Zurrernorn is also starting to appear, beginning the track of magical development in Wardens Vale. The summer harvest has rolled in, and some people have probably already calculated the tax revenue for that. Clara also appears to have some evil(good?) plan brewing. With Shalltear, Ludmila grows closer, to the point of offering bottled meals. The possibility of Vampire Ludmila is also explored a bit, outlining the downsides that come with becoming a thrall and why maybe its not such a good idea. Overall, Shalltear has become quite candid with her first New World vassal, though her vassal still observes the proper forms in public. Shalltear Bloodfallen: The Bloody Valkyrie doesnt get much of a chance to be bloody these days, but she still appears to be doing quite well. What might be called a successful experience with her first native vassal has led her to seeking out more potential additions to her collection of useful people. This is one of the primary things that readers may notice with Shalltear: while many of the competent characters in Overlord are pillars of intellect or skill that seem to power themselves with the sheer strength of their own ability, Shalltear C despite being the strongest Floor Guardian C is very social by comparison: combining her intuition, charisma and authority to guide those who fall under her ever-growing shadow. She has her sights set on members of the Noble Quartet, has made professional connections with new world natives, and she has even seized the initiative with Ilyshnish, using her hard-earned knowledge and confidently employing her connections to mold the unwitting Frost Dragon into something more. Needless to say, her shadow will continue to grow, without most of her peers truly understanding just how influential she has become. Shalltear still enjoys making people squirm when she can, and subtly encourages her associates into doing what might be perceived to be evil things. Her post-volume 11 transformation is in full swing, however, and shes working hard to catch up for lost time and opportunities, aiming to rise above her colleagues and earn recognition from her beloved master. Mare Bello Fiore: Mare shows up quite a lot C he is probably in as many chapters as Shalltear so far in Winters Crown. Well, he deserves more screen time anyways. Our favorite Dark Elf Druid is actually pretty...itchy to write. As a Druid, he is driven by intuition, much like Shalltear. His resulting competency when it comes to what he does is through the roof. Yet he doesnt have the charismatic flair of Shalltear C all of his work is done wearing his timid and seemingly insecure guise. Well, most of the time. Sometimes people notice it slipping off, and he also slowly opens up to a few who he is comfortable enough to act assertively with, while enjoying broader popularity everywhere he goes. As far as non-Nazarick individuals go, Aura and Mare have picked up Merry as a tagalong for certain reasons, though Aura appears to have Merry in tow more often than Mare does. With Ludmila, he appears to be quite comfortable, even coming over for dinner and working long hours together with the Human noble on multiple occasions C she even gets a ring from him. And a collar. And a bath. Ilyshnish sticks to him, and considers him safe. His future as a bishounen gigachad is already kicking in, much to Auras annoyance. Wardens Vale: Some significant changes are occurring in Wardens Vale, as Ludmilas plans for having a small number of farming villages supporting a modest harbour town with a handful of fledgling advanced industries have evolved due to various events and circumstances. Demihumans came over, then more Demihumans were dropped into a territory where the primary faith is a pro-Human one, and the liege herself is a member of their congregation. Though the absolute strength and authority of the Sorcerous Kingdom does make for a smooth ride, it doesnt mean that everything will just work out when it comes to matters that raw power cannot directly solve. Major alterations to the land are underway, and Mare is encouraging Ludmila to extend her management over the southern border to preserve the natural state of the land and provide a place for non-Human citizens to live. These new residents are sure to come in the future, and a new culture must develop or old ways will result in an ever-accumulating powder keg. On the Human front, there is a shortage of temple staff and a cult with a pretty bad history has started moving in, though the first two seem nice enough C if not what the rest of the population might consider normal. Development plans have evolved from their humble state, yet they are still broad and undefined beyond it would be nice if we could have x. The lady in charge has a lot of studying ahead of her before she can truly begin to advance in this new direction. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The Aerial Transportation Network: One of the major handwaves of the Sorcerous Kingdom in canon; one that just works and has many varying interpretations in the fandom. In most cases, since Dragons are these huge, mythical monsters in most readers minds, they end up having no upper limit to carrying capacity and thus unlimited endurance, range and all that. The Frost Dragons in canon also seem to be viewed as these convenient beasts of burden to readers; the character and intelligence of their v11 representations long forgotten. Ryurarius scene in v12 is the last mention you ever get of them that suggests that they are even people. Even Ainz seems to consider them as walking troves of crafting materials before handing them off to Shalltear. This perception of Frost Dragons is reflected by various characters, and by their apparent treatment over the chapters where the Ilyshnish is acting as one of the delivery dragons in the network. By defining the dimensions and capabilities of the Frost Dragons, a more concrete and thoughtful(probably) version of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Air Transportation Network was devised. It is one where logistical and organizational challenges exist C even with the extensive means available to Nazarick C and results in what eventually is described as the Vampire Post C named after the highly visible Vampire Brides who serve their customers in every office where the Dragon couriers are posted. Theyve mostly been working for free up north in their publicity run so far, but now that its over, exploration of new routes, matters of efficiency, utility and profitability will begin to come under scrutiny. Rather than something that just works, the postal service in Valkyries Shadow is meant to be a true fantasy postal service, with all the bells and whistles that one might expect from it. Zu Chiru: The birth of a Quagoa merchant was fun to write C a combination of New Worlder antics and setting exploration for the Demihuman Quarter of E-Rantel. He has his own little short story nested within the larger Ilyshnish act, where he transitions from the world he used to know to the one that he takes his first tentative steps into. It is a bit circular in nature, where the beginning has identical elements that are also present in the end, but his responses differ due to the developments in his one-night reformation. Shalltear, Sebas Tian, Ilyshnish, Liane Wagner and Florine Gagnier all serve as authoritative facets of his world. Shalltear is the Crimson Harbinger of Death: the terrible being that single-handedly slaughtered most of his people on the Day of Sorrow C a reminder of the unassailable might of the Sorcerous Kingdom, forcing the Quagoa to bend the knee or perish. Sebas Tian is a good NPC filled with similarly good views and intentions, yet his lack of results and the actions of the Sorcerous Kingdom in the past make his idealistic expression ring hollow. Ilyshnish conveys cynical views as a counterpoint that resonates with Zu Chiru, who understands that the world that they live in is one where might makes right. Liane Wagner and Florine Gagnier are New World natives who have already made the transition from past to present circumstances: nobles of Re-Estize who have become nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom. With the authority, resources and connections at their disposal, the two best friends extend their assistance to new citizens, trying to figure out how they can best fit into a place that is alien to them. Florine is warm, gentle and nurturing while Liane is direct, aggressive and opportunistic, but their work is undeniably producing results. In the end, Zu Chiru falls to the power of capitalism and the future that these two nobles present to him, demonstrated through a simple exercise that uses Zu Chirus own ability and yields tangible results. In a world where might makes right and one is overshadowed by beings of unfathomable power, the weak still have to make their way through the world C a problem that the strong in many stories tend to not truly experience or understand, yet still take the time to preach about. Prestige Classeswut? On a very basic level, Prestige Classes are simply Job Classes that have certain requirements that a character must fulfil before they can gain levels in them. Due to said requirements, they are broadly stronger than basic Job Class levels, or allow a character to embark on certain progression paths that would otherwise require inefficient multiclassing. Rather than taking 50 fighter levels and 50 caster levels to try to become some sort of janky magical swordsman, you instead follow the progression path for a level 100 Eldritch Knight, or some other similarly-themed prestige class line that allows you to avoid the pitfalls of multiclassing. Momongas Eclipse class is an example of a Prestige Class that requires his necromancy-themed character/race build to access. Ludmilas Noble Fighter class requires that one possesses a certain aristocratic cultural tradition, while her Weapon Master class has prerequisites in adequate martial advancement. Ilyshnishs Draconic Bard classes require one to be a Dragon. These prestige classes also tend to portray certain concepts, resulting in strengths and weaknesses that would not normally manifest in a more basic class. Because the New World is a real world, there are logically far more prestige classes there than in Yggdrasil, and more than a few Ygg-impossible examples appear in canon. These classes can vary widely in strength due to how they come into existence via cultural conceptualization. The character sheets of the Noble Fighters(Nimble and Lenias) of the Baharuth Empire show inefficient builds, yet they still qualify for their status as Great Imperial Knights. On the opposite end, there are many civilian prestige classes(like Runesmith) with very little combat potential. On Bards A class barely touched upon in Overlord; one not from a western d20 system. They are actually from a system called Sword World RPG, which originates from d20, but has been adapted into a more simplistic Japanese ttrpg. Being hit by a lawsuit for related reasons resulted in many changes on top of that. Beyond being a ttrpg in Japan, the novelizations C called replays C have been adapted into video games and anime. Most famous amongst these replay settings is Forcelia: the world of Record of Lodoss War, Rune Soldier and Legend of Crystania. Bards have varied iterations in Sword World, from backline supporters to something resembling the more direct combat-oriented Bards of d20. Sword Worlds class system(which includes some other classes you see in Overlord) combines major and minor archetypes, combining into what the character effectively becomes. For instance, an Elf Bard might take Ranger and Bard, the two archetypes effectively creating something like the vanilla Bard that you see in FFXIV. Combining Sage + Bard will result in a loremaster-type Bard. The starting race of the Bard also influences the attribute array of the character, causing them to lean towards certain playstyles. A Dragon Bard, as you might imagine, is well-suited to being a melee combatant, such as a Warrior or Rogue. As Overlord adapts its various inspirations into the mechanical baseline of a d20-like system, these nuances often become lost or melded into the setting in ways that can be confusing to readers. The first notable one being the matter of the Sage class, where one has no idea how it works unless you also know how Sage works in Sword World RPG. Since Sword World is originally derived from d20, however, it is easy to reverse the process once you do. The many variations of the Bard have their corresponding classes, either in the form of base job class levels or advanced prestige class levels. Racial attributes go into, well, racial class levels, or racial prestige classes. Ilyshnishs backstory as a Draconic Bard has her naturally flow from her basic Draconic Bard class to her Draconic Dancer class, setting her on the path of an unconventional, yet undeniably powerful, melee-oriented build. and Spellsongs. Spellsongs are also something from Sword World RPG. It is a system distinct from Tier Magic, and, within Sword World, it is not considered magic at all despite doing obviously magical things. In Overlord, it is also considered a skill/proficiency-based system rather than a magic system, alongside oratory abilities, Martial Arts and the other supernatural senses and abilities that come with class levels. I think the way I describe its effects muddle things somewhat as well, which Ill have to edit at some point and be careful of using certain magic-related terminology in the future. What Spellsongs are capable of range widely. In Sword World, you have simple songs such as ones that provide a regeneration-like effect, various cosmetic things, or straight up RP stuff like calling birds just for the sake of having birds flying around you like a singing Disney princess. There are also several potent Spellsongs that I question existing in Yggdrasil, like mana regen/degen songs, powerful CC effects, skill/ability disables, spell jamming, and aoe level drains. In canon, we see that Maru does not limit himself to this list, adding Spellsongs reminiscent of the performances of western d20 bards, improving various mechanical aspects of the characters within its area of effect. As with most things in the new world, composition of new Spellsongs is a possibility, so there will be a wide range of things on display. In the hands of someone like Ilyshnish, they become devastating when employed C both in battle and outside of it. Magical Healing, Fast Healing and Regeneration Someone made an astute observation about how, canonically, magical healing not only restores damage taken by the target, but reverses beneficial things like muscle and bone strengthening as well. In d20, there are actually multiple forms of magical and supernatural healing. Depending on the setting, what spells/items/etc cover what can vary a bit, and this is no different in Overlord. Magical Healing is the instant healing effect that accompanies spells and Yggdrasil red healing potions. Traditionally, it doesnt cure amputations and old wounds, but Im pretty sure Maru changed that for uhagricultural purposes. Its also more flashy in combat narratives if it is more potent than its usual ttrpg iteration. Fast Healing only superficially exists in Overlord. New World mid-quality healing potions have something like a Fast Healing effect, but they are effectively Magical Healing due to the fact that it reverts bodily changes(the more recent example being Ludmilas blood mysteriously vanishing after she fills the decanter and drinks a potion). A Vampires regeneration is also traditionally a Fast Healing effect, but it got changed to Regeneration. Traditionally, Fast Healing doesnt cure amputations and old wounds, making it essentially nonexistent in canon. All the effects shown in canon are either Magical Healing or Regeneration, the latter making certain races that traditionally have Fast Healing way more powerful than they usually are. Regeneration is something most readers familiar with this genre are aware of. An effect over time that restores even amputated body parts to full functionality. Certain races have certain weaknesses that result in this trait being disabled, such as a Trolls weakness to Acid and Fire. Regeneration rates differ by race, and there are healing spells that are actually a Regeneration buff, such as the one that Shalltear employs. Regeneration does not revert beneficial bodily changes, as evidenced by Trolls in canon not being stick figures because they cant bulk up. Ilyshnishs Song of Restoration is a Regeneration effect, so those poor disciples in the Justice Dragon Dojo wont be left wondering why they havent built up any muscles. The Azure Sky, Iron Fist Institute for Promising Children: Otherwise known as Yuris Orphanage in canon. I ended up stealing the name from one of the associated mangas. As mentioned in the Pleiades Days side story, Yuri has been granted the full support of Nazarick to build the orphanage of her dreams. This is no simple apartment where orphaned children are stowed away in cramped bunk space: its a fully fledged complex where everything Yuri Alpha believes is necessary for raising children has been built. In addition to adequate living space for the orphans, it has educational and recreational facilities, a kitchen that also performs charity work, a hospital, a divination chamber for Nigredo, offices for the staff, a spacious yard, and a vegetable field. There may also be various security systems present, so intruders should beware. A handful of Yuris sisters come visiting at various frequencies. Solution has been there before early on, but does not make a point to visit. Narberal doesnt visit at all. Entoma and Cz come by quite a bit, while Lupu comes infrequently to cause mischief. If one were to rank the popularity of the Pleiades amongst the orphans, it would be Entoma > Lupusregina > Cz > Yuri. Spider mom best mom. Odds and ends, reader comments that I might have answers for:
Ludmila not having any Martial Arts is an interesting way to explain her deaths... but overall I don''t think it holds up. She has been the only person to die in all her runs so far, you even wrote that Themis'' armor was near spotless when Ludmila came to. Themis was just another lowly aspiring priestess when she became an adventurer around the same time Ludmila did.
Ludmila is a conservative tactician, and her parties tend to run full mana even by the end. The reason why Themis is untouched was that, even with Ludmila dead, they still nuked the crap out of everything.
Por ms buena que sea ludmina, sentidos como el olfato sern siempre inferiores a por ejemplo un hombre lagarto. Un hombre lagarto debi detectarla por su olor, y ludmina an debera ser al menos 5 niveles ms debil
The prevailing winds come from the north in this region of the world, which has been shown and even exploited in past acts. The harbour village is south of the Lizardman camp, so catching her scent would be difficult. That being said, she outclasses these particular Lizardmen in the stealth department.
Just one thing that kind of rankles on me regarding the story. How are Nazarick''s people so understanding regarding Shusharna? If I recall correctly, they should easily take offense to anyone claiming to be the "God of Death" like that. Even if Ainz himself gives the order to keep the peace, it seems odd that there hasn''t been an overt (that I can recall anyway) display of disdain towards the claims of the religion of the Six. Shalltear just outright ignoring a slight against her Master like that seems completely out of character to me. Unless lesser creatures that weren''t created by the Supreme Beings are allowed to believe whatever delusions they want? But then again even Sebas took exception to claims on dominion over death by a lesser being?
Nazarick has explicit instructions from Ainz to leave religion alone. They also have a pretty dismissive view on gods in general(like how Shalltear describes her own deity, Cainabel, in canon). Any affront that they might have displayed or acted on has not surfaced in canon, so it will not surface here. Narratively, they should care little for the gods that are worshipped by lesser beings. Rather than being understanding, they are just dismissive. Sebas actions against Davernoch only happened after he received orders to act C he didnt run off and murderize the Six Arms the second he heard about the guy. Im sure Ainzs obviously deep and insightful policy in regards to the Sorcerous Kingdoms stance on the Temples will result in a sasuga one of these days
Aclaro que me gusta tu fanfic t temtica y te admiro por escribir tantos captulos y t enorme conocimiento de overlord, tu humor me gusta excepto por la confusin de ludmina de la supuesta relacin de limn y nabe solo por viajar juntos y son hombre y mujer, y no se pregunt sobre la especie de nabe y si tiene gnero, y ludmina me sorprende que no preguntar de la religin de shalter y sobre los nombres que mencionaba como su creador y que shalter no mencionara a los seres supremos
This avoidance of religious topics is due to the secular nature of their government, both for Re-Estize and the Sorcerous Kingdom. Religion is only framed in terms of their lawful place in the fabric of society, and its essentially taboo for a noble to push religion too much, as it can be construed to be interference in politics and grounds for censure. Thus, its safer to just not say anything at all unless it is necessary, or perhaps as a form of explanation as Ludmila does a few times.
El temor a los aventureros es tonto, ella debi detectar el poder de todos los aventureros all, solo los seres muy dbiles con mucha sutoridad podran hacerla creer de que ocultan su fuerza con tems mgicos, habilidades o talentos
At the point of this comment, Ilyshnish doesnt even realize that shes seen an Adventurer already. They are a threat of unspecified appearance, only known to her by the records and rumors they leave behind. She doesnt know that Adventurer is a vocation C she thinks its a powerful race of some sort. You see how quickly she adapts once she realizes the truth at the end of the act.
La caja de cambio no debera ser influida por ninguna profesin no es talento como el esposo de enri la caja de cambio es como esas cosas parte de la base de gremio en los juegos que he jugado donde conviertes artculos en materiales o dinero no es un item que no se compra ni se puede conseguir otro si as fuera tendrin varias de ellas y como es una extensin del gremio si es da?ada o destruida volver a aparecer en nazarick automticamente segn creo con lo que he ledo de overlord
Assuming that Im reading this correctly and the poster is talking about the Exchange Box
I might as well order Pandoras Actor to put one of that womans blades into the Treasurys shredder and see what happens. The shredder? It was only when he heard Albedos surprised voice that Ainz recalled the proper name of that item. That would be the Exchange Box. Someone with merchant-type skills can get better prices when using it. Order Pandoras Actor to take Nearata-sans form and use his skill.
C Overlord, Volume 4 Prologue The Exchange Box in canon renders any object processed by it into a fraction of its base material value. Characters with Merchant-type skills improve this rate of exchange, which is why Momonga has Pandoras Actor use Nearatas form C in order to use the Exchange box while employing Nearatas Merchant-type skills. In the Act 4, Chapter 17 scene, Pandoras Actor is doing the same with each of the copied merchants to collect data for comparison.
Wyrmling & Juvenile? Not Dragonling & Young? The other two; are they racial classes too?
They are the same Racial Classes. It is a streamlining of racial categorization, to avoid confusion in the future for this story. Maru does specifically have ''Dragonling'' and ''Young'' over ''Child'' and ''Youth'' on FDL''s character sheet. There are actually 12 Dragon age categories in d20, and Maru scrunched them into half-time and knocked off the top two, picking names out of the remaining. I ended up choosing the categories that best define each stage represented. Musings on writing multiple major povs: Winters Crown would actually be two separate volumes if I had divided the story by plot like Maruyama did with volumes 2-7 of Overlord. The plotlines of the two characters are separate for most of Winters Crown, yet occur in roughly the same timeframe. Since its a web publication, I thought I would try dividing them into acts instead. Im still actually on the fence about it, but I think the timing is sort of there. People ask about the other character towards the end of the act, so it seems okay. The other option was to break it up even more, with characters getting 3-6 chapter segments and bouncing the story back and forth that way. Zu Chirus mini-arc was actually a bit of an experiment with that, but, as a minor character, he doesnt threaten to overshadow Ilyshnishs act. Two major characters might conflict, however C especially if they each have a major, independent plot going. Some discussion on this might be enlightening. Next up The next act will follow the Demihuman character briefly introduced at the beginning of Winters Crown, Act 3. Since it begins with Happy Farm, I should give fair warning because, well, its Happy Farm. For those unfamiliar with the canon material, it''s the personal project of Demiurge: a monumental pile of atrocities that visits suffering upon many different races. It, and its various findings, have been discussed or mentioned offhandedly in previous acts, but now we''re actually going there. The tone of this act is fairly grim compared to the relatively lighthearted stuff that has come before. Once again, thank you for reading Valkyries Shadow! Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 1
Chapter 1 The stench of smoke, unwashed bodies and weeks of waste rose into the air around the cages piled high in the Dale of Defiance. Qrs felt the cool metal bars of his prison, absently tightening and releasing his grip. It was not steel, nor any other metal he knew of. He could snap steel bars, fold mithril plate, and warp even stronger metals, but there was no give at all with these C the bars of this cage would not even budge in the slightest. The metal cages were also incredibly light. Gusts of wind would set the towers swaying, and everyone would stay very still: silently trying to will their makeshift prison to stop rocking back and forth. Being placed near the top, it was akin to being set on top of a tree, even the slightest movement or breeze sending him slowly teetering this way and that. Qrs looked down: it was roughly fifty metres to the ground. In the event of a collapse, he figured that he would easily survive, and he mused over whether it would jar the hinges of the cages loose or damage them in some other way so he could escape. He never made his own attempt, however, for few others could survive the fall. Not that he would have cared for anyone else, but they had put his son in the cage beside his. At first, Qrs thought it a relief that he could see that he was still alive, but, over time, he suspected that they were using his son to ensure his docile behaviour. And, so, the days passed. During the day, they all baked together in the sun C praying for the evening to come sooner. At night, they shivered in the cold C praying for the warmth of the sun. When it rained, they cupped their hands or whatever they had and opened their mouths to the sky. They licked the soiled metal bars of their cages for every bit of moisture they could get. They were not allowed to relieve themselves elsewhere, either, so had to simply do it where they were. That particular discomfort mostly abated, much to the relief of everyone, since they were only fed once every few days. A telltale quiver ran through the bars of his cage, distinctly out of time with the rocking of the wind. The quiver came again, and Qrs exploded into action, twisting around and leaping forward to smash his fist into the bars on the opposite inside. Fuck off, creep! The form looming behind his sons cage recoiled at his shout. His son jerked awake with a cry, scurrying to the opposite corner of his tiny prison. The movement of the three jolted the entire tower, and a great wail rose from below. The top of the tower swayed in wide circles, offering a roiling view of the landscape below, but Qrs didnt give a damn. He rose to his feet, glaring murder at the figure who had been stalking in to take a swipe at his son. Across from him stood the towering, four-legged form of a Zoastia, feline eyes gleaming at him from the shadows of its cage. The sparse meals that they were allowed had clearly taken a toll on its form, its tan fur hanging in flaps where its powerful body had melted away from hunger. As they faced off with one another, a guttural growl rose from the barrel chest of its humanoid torso. The features of its cougar-like head flinched, and then the being turned away. Perhaps if it had been a more regular situation, Qrs might have felt a sliver of pity for the Zoastia. Then again, if it was a more regular situation, it wouldnt have growled at him and Qrs would be preoccupied with killing it instead. Zoastia prided themselves in discipline C their mastery over their bestial selves C letting loose such a growl was considered a shameful thing; a sign that they couldnt reign in their savage nature. The weeks of borderline starvation that they were being subjected to was slowly, but surely breaking the Zoastias will. Hey, whats that racket? A deep voice snarled up the tower from below. The prisoners collectively hushed. Clankclankclank The sound of a metal rod being drawn against the bars of the cages slowly travelled around the base of the tower. No one dared utter a sound. Clankclankclank For minutes, it went on. Minutes that seemed like hours. From down below, came an Armats distinct whimper. Clankclankclankclankclank The sound picked up, accompanied by the pounding of heavy steps. The metal rod slammed against the bars of a cage somewhere north of Qrs. Answer the question! Hiiieee!!! The wickedly-clawed hands of the fiend below gripped the bars, giving them a good shake that could be felt across hundreds of cages. I said answer the question, you stupid animal! Piteous, incomprehensible, noises only rose in return as the Armat cowered in terror. The creak of metal sounded as the cage was opened, and the Fiend reached in to snatch the Armat out of the corner of its prison. It held the rodent Beastman high in the air, a good four metres off of the ground. The Armat squirmed weakly, continuing to moan and whimper. If you savages cant say anything useful, the fiend lashed its reptilian tail against the ground, throwing up clods of cracked soil, then SHUT UP! The Armat was violently flung to the ground. Bouncing weakly with a grunt. SHUT UP! The metal rod rose and fell as the fiend brutally clubbed the Armat into compliance. Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! The words were punctuated by each blow. All around, the prisoners in the cage towers witnessed the scene in grim silence. Members of dozens of races were incarcerated here, yet they all shared the same uncomprehending expressions of horrified disgust C each according to their own kind. There was no purpose in this; no need. No hunger, no challenge, no sport or competition. Not that any of it mattered to their fiendish warden: a Devil with reptilian wings that spanned six metres across, its sinuous form clad in oily black scales that caused the eye to slip right off of them. A being of pure, methodical evil. This was a game that played out every day, seeking out the most fragile and sensitive of wills in their number. Answering the question didnt actually matter, nor did any pleas or reasoning. Nothing that you did mattered C not after it singled you out. A foregone conclusion stretched into violent farce using any flimsy excuse it could find. Even as the rod continued to rise and fall, the horned, reptilian head did not express even the slightest hint of fury or sadistic glee. It simply did what it did because that was what it did. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. The tower shuddered as the Armat was tossed back into its cage, bars clanging shut behind it. The warden continued on its rounds. Qrs gripped the bars of his cage to still his own, trembling hands. He stared at them dully C perhaps it was not the cages that were strong, but it was he that had become weak: just like the Zoastia. Gnawing hunger accompanied him throughout the day, and his body was less substantial than it was before. His eyes ran down his thin, shaking fingers: following the once-mighty arms where his slackened hide was draped over emaciated flesh; the outline of bone, plain to see. The thick bands of muscle and fat over his torso, once able to absorb powerful cuts and blows, were all but gone, and his ribs protruded over the curving hollow of his stomach. How long had it taken to shrivel up into this pitiful husk? Weeks? Months? Like the Zoastia; like Qrs and his son, the others around him appeared to fare no better. Evening fell, and more of their fiendish captors appeared. They brought with them a number of tables and benches, and a few carts with sheets of cloth draped over them were drawn in their wake. The prisoners in their towers of cages all watched as they moved below, arranging what Qrs could only think of as tables for dining. Row upon row, places for many dozens were made C there were even empty platters laid down at regular intervals, though no utensils could be seen. The cloth covering the nearest cart was lifted, revealing pitchers and small, wooden cups. They, too, were arranged along with the platters on the table. The figures below moved back and forth, filling them with a clear liquid. Qrs could not smell anything new mixing into the rancid air, so he thought it should be water. He swallowed painfully through his parched throat. A clinking sound filled the air as some sort of Devil with a great number of heavy, shimmering chains draped over its humanoid body went around. Several cages nearer to the ground were opened, but the prisoners within were too wary to leave. W-what is this? A voice drifted up fearfully, What are you doing? Feeding time. The Devils voice grated in the air like the sound of its chains. The prisoner continued to cower in her cell. Not hungry? The Devil said, Fine by me. The rattling of its metal links filled the air as the Devil started to close the cage. No, wait! The prisoner staggered forward, Im hungry! I want to eat, I needC The bars banged shut, drowning out her voice. The Devil locked the cage C which still contained the prisoner C and moved on. No one else voiced their hesitation, shuffling up to the long tables and taking their places. A group of smaller fiends below took wood from the wagons, forming a long pile. They placed a huge slab of black metal over it. A shadow floated up before Qrs, who ignored it as he watched the proceedings below. The sound of the cage beside him being unlocked finally drew his attention. His son had his back pressed to the rear of the cage again, looking fearfully towards a Demon that had flown up on bat-like wings. The cage opened, and she reached inside. The boy whimpered. Wait, Qrs said. What are you doing? Feeding time, the Demon replied in a sultry voice. Qrs glanced back down to the tables slowly being filled with the prisoners who were awaiting their meal. Go on, boy, he said. You need to stay strong. He looked his son in the eye and nodded slowly. After a moments hesitation, the boy stepped forward hesitantly to be brought down. Qrs gaze followed them, and they alighted on the ground. Rather than having him go to a table, however, the Demon threw his son face down onto one of the carts. Nearby, the chains of the Devil from before seemed to spring to life of their own accord: winding around the boy and binding him tightly. Qrs pressed his face to the bars of his cage, nostrils flaring. Hey! He shouted down at them, What the hell are youC A knife glinted in the firelight, and a Devil of the same type as their warden carved out his sons left haunch with several deft motions. The boys agonized cries filled the air, and the slab of flesh was tossed over to land on the metal plate placed over the fire. The sound of sizzling flesh joined his sons screams. Qrs slammed the bars of his cage, rocking it back and forth as his enraged shouts joined the sounds of his screaming child. The prisoners all around him shouted to stop rocking the cages. The figure at the slab produced some metal implements and worked on preparing the haunch, slicing it up and cooking it thoroughly before dumping it in a large metal bowl to the side. A Fiend carried the bowl away towards the tables, serving out portions to the awaiting diners. They hesitantly stared down at the prepared meal, then at one another, but eventually, their hunger took hold and they shovelled fistfuls of Qrs son greedily into their mouths. The bowl returned to the cooking fire, by where Qrs son lay pale as blood pooled under the cart. The boy could only half look at the approaching butcher with its gleaming knife as it approached. Tears of anger, frustration and grief rolled down Qrs face as he stared down powerlessly from his cage with clenched fists. At least his child would not need to suffer for much longer Light Cure Wounds. Healing magic passed over his boy with its telltale glow, but the damage to his body remained. A fiend with a thin wooden board standing nearby wrote something down. She looked up from the board and held up a finger, and a gaunt figure nearby in a black leather apron cast a spell. Middle Cure Wounds. The fiend with the clipboard looked down at the cart, her pen scrawling over paper. After a moment, she looked back up and nodded. Middle Cure Wounds. On the cart, his sons leg appeared to be healed completely, and colour had returned to his skin. His shallow breathing grew less ragged. The Devil with the knife moved again, taking the freshly healed haunch away. His son cried out in agony, joined shortly after by the sound of his sizzling flesh. The macabre feast continued for hours, until several towers of cages surrounding the makeshift dining area were fed. Some time along the way, Qrs whitened knuckles gradually lost their strength. He curled up against the bars of his cage, dry sobs wracking his body. Youre a real piece of work. The disgusted voice of the Zoastia sounded from behind him. Qrs turned his head. The bestial face of the prisoner behind him twisted into a snarl, yellow eyes gleaming as it spat out its commentary. I didnt know, Qrs replied weakly. How could I know? The Zoastia turned away, uninterested in his words. What now, this again? A Hobgoblin said from another cage, I dont know how you can keep up that act. Id spit on you, but youre not worth the moisture. Im notC Qrs swallowed his anger as he tried to clear away his confusion. Im not acting. Howhow could you say that C thats my kid down there! That''s what you said last time, an ape-like Caben said from below, and the time before that, andhow many times is it now? Were all sick of it. How can you even live with yourself? Youre an insult to your name. Thatswhat do you mean? What last time? Hey! Answer me! Qrs words met with a uniform silence and, everywhere he turned, everyone pointedly looked away. A dark figure rose from below. The cage beside him opened. Qrs turned to see the Demon tossing his son back into his cell. The boy fell to his hands and knees upon being released, trembling so violently that the cage rattled around him. No one voiced any complaint. He looked pale but healthy. His skin over where his flesh was taken again and again was clean and unmarred. He wavered unsteadily near the opening of the cage until the booted heel of the Demon kicked him sharply from behind, sending him sprawling inside. Qrs pushed himself against the bars of his cage, reaching out with his hand. Boy! Are you alright? Im sorry, Im so sorryI didnt know. I didnt know His son silently rolled over, turning his back to him. Hes such a good boy, the Demon hovering outside remarked with a wicked smile. He obeys every single time, no matter how many weeks have gone by. He respects you so much C if only everyone had such an excellent father. Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Qrs roused with a start, sitting bolt upright with the first faint grey of the dawn. He forced away the cobwebs of his sleep-addled awareness, driven by the shadows of a paranoid fear. Ignoring the cramps and bruises from sleeping on the small and hard floor of his cage, he forced his mind to work. How much time had passed? Days? Weeks? No C months. He rememberedor at least he thought he remembered. Though the dreary days trapped behind bars blurred into one another, events and scenes could be clearly recalled. Months since Jaldabaoth fell upon the Dale of Defiance. From his vantage, he could see that the river was swelling, the harsh dryness of the land abating somewhat, and hardy shrubs turning lush and green. He didnt remember the specific turning of days, but he did remember when he had come here, and how much should be missing from his recollection between now and then. His cage had been placed where he was currently stuck, atop a pile of identical cages stacked near as high as the tallest treetops in the valley. He had watched as more towers of cages were stacked around him; then more across the river. More clusters of towers rose up and down the river on either side, stretching on over the horizon. The scenery was reminiscent of the view from the top of the massive Human wall in the west; painting a distant skyline of their clustered settlements and towers. There were tens, no C hundreds of thousands of prisoners, stuffed in cages and left exposed to the elements, half-starved and slowly going mad. How many more cages were there? What was the point? Did Jaldabaoth mean to hunt down and imprison every free being in the Abelion Hills? The sound of Fiends working in the morning gloom turned his attention to the ground below. Over a half dozen moved aboutwhere did they come from, anyway? Jaldabaoth had at least a small army, judging by the number of places where the cages rose and what it took to tend to them, yet there was no news or sign of invasion preceding his ruinous arrival in the Abelion Hills. Was it some tribes fault? Some foolish ritual enacted in the midst of a festival commemorating the fall of the Demon Gods that doomed them all? Maybe an Imp or some other weak Fiend for entertainmentbut he couldnt imagine how summoning an Imp could call forth a Demon God instead. There were powerful mystics in his tribe, who might have a real explanation for Jaldabaoths appearance, but Qrs was not counted amongst them. He was a warrior through and through, and all of his knowledge of warfare and personal combat availed him little when pitted against these too-often stupendously powerful beings. Need to pick up a few for the labs, a thin, reedy voice floated up from below. Which one? The warden asked. I-3. Its starting already? Still a ways off, the reedy voice replied, but weve got prep work. Whaddya need? Hmmthat bunch over there looks fine. Any diseases or other weirdness crop up recently? Nothing the Torturers havent reported. Then were goodwere good, right? Papers? Ah right, right, we didnt need those before Qrs squinted down at the pair conversing below. The huge figure of the winged warden blocked the view of the other Fiend from his angle. The other Fiends were hulking brutes, though nowhere near as imposing. Behind them, a short procession of beasts drawing some sort of travois awaited. Looks like youre clear, the warden said. Thanks, bud! The Fiends below started moving about again, unloading cages from the towers and adding them to the caravan nearby. Qrs counted six cages, whose occupants remained mostly silent. The one who did make noise simply had his cage dropped from where it was being flown across from, then roughly rolled over to its destination. This was something Qrs remembered. Twice a day, Fiends would drop by: one group to take prisoners away, and the other bringing new ones in. Unlike today, most of the outbound prisoners went to something called Processing. Regardless of their destination, they were never seen again. It was one of many similar scenes that repeated itself for weeks and months, and Qrs nodded to himself as he watched the caravan vanish to the south. They would be left to waste away for the remainder of the day, and nothing further would happen until the evening. That was when the problems started. He could remember the last time; he could remember his son being taken to feed the masses of slavering prisoners. He could also remember the condemnation of those surrounding him; the mocking voice of the female Demon with her bat-like wings. They told him it wasnt the first time C that it had played over for weeks and monthsbut he only remembered the last time. The only person he could trust to confirm their story was his son, and he refused to speak with Qrs at all. Evening came, accompanied by the sound of cages being opened and prisoners being led to their tables. The female Demon flew up towards them. At the sound of keys being withdrawn from a leather thong hanging from her waist, Qrs went over to the edge of his cage. Wait, he said. The Demon turned her attention towards Qrs, a question vaguely painted over her smooth features. Take me, Qrs told her. The Demon tilted her head at his words, glowing amber eyes flickering under her fluttering lashes. Take you? Her venomously sweet voice seemed to coax him, Why? Should you not see to the needs of your child first? Qrs cheek twitched. She was still trying to convince him to send his son? Did she not know? If he let on the idea that he knew what was going to happen, how would things changeor was she testing him? He thought that, perhaps, he had developed a resistance or immunity against whatever was being used to cut out his memories. Everything seemed to play out in the same manner as what he could recall, so he figured that they did not know that anything was amiss. Perhaps everyone was in league with one another, putting on an act to ensnare him in a web of lies. In that case, who was lying to him, and what was the truth? Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Maybe whoever was doing it to him had just messed up. Or maybe they just grew bored of tormenting Qrs and his son. Maybe. But maybe didnt matter C he would do what needed to be done. I-Im hungry, dammit! His hoarse shout painfully cracked from his parched throat, Let me go down before I start chewing off my arm! Out of the corner of his vision, his son looked up at him with wide eyes. It took all Qrs had to not look in the boys direction to offer him some form of reassurance. The Demon appeared to silently ponder his words for several moments, then flapped over and opened the door of his cage instead. Very well, she smiled, Well have you join us for dinner first. A long, sinuous tail reached out and wrapped around his body, and he winced as its tiny barbs fixed themselves into his skin. The Demon carried him away, gliding down to the ground. Qrs stole a glance upwards after he was set back down and saw his son staring at him from high above. At least he would be spared, even if it was just this once. Qrs wobbled on his weakened legs for a moment before he was tossed onto the awaiting cart. Even after resolving to submit himself, he couldnt help but struggle in a vain attempt to escape what he knew would come. He felt hot chains close around his ankles and wrists, with more lengths wrapping over his torso. In the end, he was bound so tightly that he could only look down over the edge of the cart, watching the dancing shadows of the Fiends around him in the firelight. Hey, a deep voice sounded from behind him. Whats this? The ground thumped as the lower portion of the Devil butcher entered Qrs field of view. Layered in ruddy, reptilian scales, the splayed claws of its long-toed feet dug into the dusty soil. Dinner, the female Demon replied lightly A hand came down on Qrs leg, and he squirmed as it roughly squeezed and prodded him. The other one looked a lot better, annoyance filtered through into the butchers rumbling voice. You trying to drive down the quality of my cuisine? Itll be a change of pace, the shadow of the female Demon shrugged. They must be getting tired of the same thing all the time. The Devil butcher let out a dubious sound in his deep voice, and a corner of Qrs mind agreed. How would it be any different? They were the sameC A sharp gasp filled Qrs lungs as something lanced into his leg, sending white-hot pain up his body. Despite his efforts to hold them in, grunts of agony filtered through gritted teeth as a piece of his leg was torn away. The sizzle of the grill rose, and the aroma of his own cooking flesh filled his nostrils. The clinking of metal utensils joined in, creating a sick caricature of cooking for several minutes, then stopped. I knew it, the deep voice came from the direction of the grill. This ones tougher. Our guests are going to have a tough time choking it down C especially the ones without any teeth left. All the better, the female Demon said lightly. Maybebut are we allowed? The butcher asked, Jaldabaoth told us not to take our fun too far. If we waste these materials selfishly Itll be fine~ The female Demons voice lilted lazily, Its not as if theyll die if they can only manage a bit this one time. The sound of utensils working the grilling meat continued as Qrs vision faded. He trembled under the chains, involuntarily shuddering as blood steadily dripped down onto the dry yellow clay below. Order for table one! The butcher called out. A dark veil of weakness draped over this awareness by the time the empty bowl returned. Another presence came near to him. This isnt the same one, a voice said suspiciously. It was the pale, gaunt Fiend with the black apron. Just heal him already, the female Demon told him. He looks nearly done. Mmh The black apron drew closer with the shuffling of hidden feet. Gangly arms that nearly dragged their knuckles over the ground came into view. The Fiend raised his hands, casting a spell. Light Cure Wounds. Qrs felt the healing magic wash over him, restoring a portion of his injury. With it, however, came the return to awareness and the world of pain that it delivered. He winced and swallowed the rising agony, fighting to regain his composure against the raw sensation. The black apron stood by quietly, and Qrs thought he could feel the Fiend watching him closely. This one does not even sing, the aproned Fiend lamented in wistful tones. The boy was far superior C his voice so pure and sweet; so easy to tune. Blame her for picking him out today, the butcher grumbled. Oh whatever, the female Demon sniffed dismissively. We can just go back to the usual tomorrow. Were they trying to elicit a response out of him? Qrs held his tongue; there was no point in responding either way. The aproned Fiend continued casting his spells. Middle Cure Wounds. Middle Cure Wounds. He felt his condition improve, the waves of searing pain replaced by a dull, throbbing ache. Eh? The aproned Fiends confused voice sounded after the third healing spell was cast. The others standing over Qrs shifted to turn towards him. What? The female Demon asked. Legs nowhere near done, the aproned Fiend answered. Uh oh Dammit! the butcher cursed, I knew you shouldnt have changed things up! How should I know? The female Demon complained, Theyre all so puny. Whats one or two low tier healing spells? W-what should we do? The aproned Fiend said, I still have manaC Dont you dare, the butcher cut him off. Were on a budget; well just fall behind even more if you use them on this mana sponge. H-he wont die now, right? The female Demon reasoned, I can throw him back up in his cage and he can heal up on his own. Well just stick to the young ones now, yeah? Lord DC The female Demons voice was cut off by a gasp that faded suddenly, as if she had been snatched away. A wet, crunching noise filled the air for a handful of heartbeats. The body of the Demon who had retrieved Qrs from his cage landed on the ground in front of him, rolling twice before coming to a stop. She had been wound so tightly on herself that what remained resembled a rag squeezed dry of moisture. Arms and legs; wings, tail and head C everything was twisted into a single gory length of bloody flesh and bone. Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth, if you please, a smooth, unforgettable voice joined the conversation. A-apologies, Demon Emperor, the butchers deep voice trembled. We were just preparing dinner, but theres been aa Misallocation of resources? it is as you say, Demon Emperor. Thats not good, Jaldabaoth said. Not good at all. Our work relies on smooth, efficient operations. The blood, sweat and tears of our precious charges depend on the healing touch of our Torturers. Yes, Demon Emperor, the horned Devil said. Well return to our usual routine C it wont happen again. Qrs idly entertained the idea of throwing himself at the nearby Jaldabaoth. He tested his restraints, but they were as tight and unyielding as before. What should we do with this one? The aproned Fiend asked. Hmmwell, Jaldabaoth pondered. Complete his healing. The laboratories have a large shipment on the way, but it will be some time yet until it arrives. He can work off his debt to us there. Well prepare a cage and transportation, the warden joined the conversation. Which laboratory should we send him to, Demon Emperor? The new one will do, Jaldabaoth replied. I-5. It will be done, Demon Emperor. The thud of weighty footsteps approached, sending chips of dried clay dancing over the ground. Qrs attempted to turn his head towards the sound and was rewarded by a heavy blow to the temple. The world reeled, and he struggled to regain himself. A second blow came crashing in, and oblivion stole his awareness away. Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The world rolled and lurched, jolting Qrs awake and into a groggy daze. He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to will himself into wakefulness. The floor beneath him lurched violently again, and his head banged painfully against metal bars. The scent of blood-tinged the air and he felt a wetness trickle over his cheek, dripping off of his chin. Lifting a hand to his head after steadying himself, he discovered a wicked gash over his temple. Hey, you. Youre finally awake. Qrs set down his hand and twisted towards the source of the voice, wincing as his cramped muscles protested the movement. He stopped halfway, feeling pressure against his right leg. Shifting his weight gingerly, he tested what he last recalled was a grievous wound where his haunch had been carved out by the Devil butcher. He felt around: the flesh was slack but unmarred. Still in half a daze, he leaned back against the bars of his cage, trying to collect himself. Whats going on? Qrs asked as the cage continued to shudder, Where is this? Who knows? The females voice said lightly, Theyve been dragging us upriver for days. Dayshad he been out for that long? His stomach growled. Hey now, the voice piped up at the sound. Im pretty inedible, so dont come groping over here. Curious over her claim, Qrs turned enough to look over his shoulder. A frown formed over his face as he saw nothing but an empty cage behind his own. Down here. Near the floor of the cage was a small being: a short creature with gangly arms and legs, wild black hair and dusky skin. Two yellow eyes with large, round pupils looked back at him from over a compact nose. A Spriggan. YouI think I saw you there Qrs furrowed his brow, When that Demon Emperor first showed up. At the festival? She replied, That wasnt me. How did you end up here, then? Qrs asked as the cage lurched again. My tribes from the eastern part of the hills, she replied. We lived under some cliffs near the river. Jaldabaoths Fiends overran us just after midwinterright after the festival, I guess. We didnt even stand a chance. At first, I thought we were going to be eaten or have our souls taken or something, but then they split us up. Ive been on top of a tower of cages till today. Worry furrowed his brow. The portion of the Abelion River that the Spriggan described as her home was a day or two north of the Dale of Defiance. If Jaldabaoths forces kept going north up the river, they would eventually encroach upon his territory. At the thought of his family, he looked around. Is it just us? He asked, Theres no others in this caravan? Caravan? The Spriggan gave him an odd look, Its just us and this big dumb animal Ive never seen before. First time I saw you, you were alone on this travois being dragged in from somewhere else. They brought my cage down and added it to yours. They had separated him from his son. After keeping them together for months, why would they do that? His head pounded as he tried to make sense of what was going on. So youre from another set of those cage towers, he said slowly. I saw others from where I was imprisoned before. There werent just one or two, the Spriggan nodded. I was stuck on top of mine, so I could see them all up and down the valley. Its as if theyre trying to capture everyone. The sight of the valley from his cage returned to him, and he sighed in relief. Maybe he still had most of it right. Still, the Spriggans location had been a day away, yet she could see even more stretching to the north. The sheer scale of Jaldabaoths activities beggared the imagination. I seethen, have you heard about someplace called a Laboratory? he asked. Jaldabaoth mentioned moving me there before they knocked me out. You might know more than I do about that, the Spriggan said. I only heard it once before they tossed me onto here. Qrs examined their surroundings. The Spriggan said that they had been going upriver for days, yet the valley was nowhere to be seen. They were instead travelling through a dry gulch filled with shrubs and grass. Based on this, he thought they should still be somewhere in the hills, which were arid and covered in windswept shrub and grassland. At their speed, they would still be in the east. Why dont you escape? Qrs asked, This place is so perfect for you to hide in, and it doesnt seem like there are any sentries or patrols. Oh dont think I havent tried, the Spriggan said. Once we left the valley and entered this gulch, I did my damndest. These cages arent made of any metal Ive ever seen, though. I wasnt able to use my ability to grow in size and pop it open, and the bars are too narrow to slip out of. The last was spoken in rueful tones, and the Spriggan shifted in her cage. Anyways, she said, Im Senaraand I dont feel like calling you hey you forever. ItsQrs. After all that had happened, his name brought only sour thoughts to mind. Qrs, huh Senara mused, Well, were going to need all the Qrs we can get if were going to do something about this. Qrs looked back at Senara with an incredulous look. Do something? He said, How? Jaldabaoth and his servants are so powerfulwhat do you think we can do? Who knows, Senara replied. But I didnt get as far as I have by giving up at the first discouraging thing. I think were well beyond discouraging things, Qrs snorted derisively. We dont even know where we are, or where were headed. You might not, but I do. Qrs frowned over his shoulder. I thought you said you didnt know where this Laboratory was, or where we are, for that matter. I dont, Senara said. But I do know where we were, and in what direction weve been heading in. Weve been going north C following the river that comes down from the Baafolk lands to the northwest. Earlier today, we split off and started heading north after the river started to bend. Qrs tested the air. Based on how much moisture there was in addition to Senaras claim, it meant that they were almost to the edge of the hills. Why had they come so far? When Jaldabaoth had mentioned a Laboratory, Qrs figured that he would be put to work as a slave at some place, since he was apparently too costly to be harvested for flesh. Did the reach of the Demon Emperor really extend this far? He reflexively tensed up at a twinge of fear C his tribal lands were just beyond the edge of the hills, in the aspen forests to the northeast. Seems like youve thought of a reason to fight, Senara noted from her cage. You want to do something now? Qrs rose in his cage, struggling to keep his balance as the travois was dragged along. Some sort of beast was drawing it, one that he had never seen or heard of before. He couldnt see past its massive form. Behind them was only the rugged trail, with the fresh marks of their passing leaving a long pair of lines that disappeared behind the turns of their path. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Are you sure were the only ones? Qrs asked, This beast cant be dragging us off to wherever it is on its own. Well, it did arrive back there with you the same way, Senara answered, so apparently it can. We havent been given food or water for a few days, so we must be getting close. Or they could have just sent us out to die, he muttered. I dont know what happened where you were kept, Senara said, but they sure went out of their way keeping everyone alive where I was. Theyve got their own thing going on, and Ive no idea what it is aside from making people suffer as much as they can without killing themso at least we can cross that possibility off, eh? Now that she mentioned it, Qrs understood it to be true. Everyone he had seen in his prison was kept alive, to the point of being forcefully healed. The only time their numbers diminished was when they were taken away, never to be seen againwhich he supposed was what was happening to them now. I dont understand any of this, Qrs mumbled. Why go through all this? Why attack everyone in the first place? Theyre Fiends, Senara shrugged, who knows why they do anything? They certainly dont care for what we think, and they dont seem to think in any way that I can make sense out of. All we can see is that theyre pure evil. Thenwhat? Do we just wait for a chance? Pretty much, Senara nodded, Well watch and wait. Everyone screws up at some point C even Fiends like them. Qrs had no reason to doubt her. Spriggans lived long lives, and she had probably seen far more than Qrs ever would. Youve fought against Fiends before? He asked. A few times, Senara answered. Angels and Elementals too. Theyre all a different kind of nasty, but Ive never seen ones so powerful as Jaldabaoth and his minions before. Then you dont think we can win? Win? Senara snorted, Who cares? We survive, or we die C and I would rather be free either way. You can waste your chances going down fighting, but Ill be running as far away as I can. Run? Qrs frowned, Youre not going to fight to free your people? Senara furrowed her brow, then shook her head. You said it yourself, she told him, Jaldabaoth is too strong. No one is fighting that C just take your people and run the hell away. What he did to my homehe can probably do to your village or whatever it is just as easily. But where can we run? Qrs asked her, Weve been dragged all the way to the edge of the hills C that must mean his control must stretch at least that far For you? East, probably C through The Neck. Going south will drag you too close to that whole mess that we just came through. Theres the foothills and mountains to the north, but I hear that the Zern make their home up there somewhere. Even if you survive trespassing, theres tales about even more powerful things lurking in the northern ranges that no one wants to mess with. East...Qrs home village was a few days northeast of the Abelion Hills, in the forests below the foothills of the mountains. If the opportunity arose; if he could make it out alive; if Jaldabaoth hadnt stretched his hand that far yet, he could raise the alarm. Save for his eldest son, his entire family was waiting for him still. It was still months to winter, so they could make their way eastwards a fair distance, but how far could they go? Was there even a place for them to live beyond their ancestral homes? There should be C there was no reason that it wouldnt be the case. The wilderness was vast, and the spine of the northern ranges stretched far beyond the horizon. There should be plenty of forests and rivers provided they traveled along the foot of the mountains. The travois followed the trail around a soft turn downhill, and the scent of woodsmoke drifted in the air as they continued on their way. Qrs thought he could see their destination: at the bottom of the forested gulch below, there was a makeshift cluster of crude buildings where rows of cages could be seen peeking out from between the trees. Figures milled about, but, at their distance, Qrs could not make out whether they were Fiends, prisoners, or something else entirely. Several hours later, they arrived with the morning gloom painting the eastern skies. Before them lay a settlement of sorts where Demons moved unmarked crates and bags from place to place, loading, unloading and sorting out whatever it was that they were handling. Within the open-walled structures he had seen from above, gangs of prisoners were chained together before long tables where they appeared to be toiling away. Before he could see what they were doing, their cages were unloaded from the travois and dumped onto the ground, sending Qrs sprawling. He fell forward, rolled twice, and slammed into the bars on the other side of his cage. In the faint light cast by the flames of the camp beyond, a shadow fell across him. Right on time, Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth said. Excellent work, my friend. Qrs struggled to gain his feet, backing away from the bars facing Jaldabaoth. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Senara do the same. Rather than walk up to stand before them, he went to the beast at the front of the travois. Now, he said, I wonder if there has been any mischief conducted along the way Jaldabaoth leaned forward, and the strange beast turned its head. Hm, hmis that so? Jaldabaoth said, My, even after I went out of my way to say so. The Demon Emperor came back to the front of the cages, stopping before Senaras. The Spriggan female had pressed herself to the bars at the back of her cage. My friend here says that you tried to escape by enlarging yourself and breaking the cage, Jaldabaoth said, and that you continue plotting to do so. I believed I warned you from attempting anything of the sort. What do you have to say for yourself? IC No, no, he spoke right over her. I suppose the time for excuses is long past. To think that you would spurn my mercy from the first incident. Senara looked up helplessly at Jaldabaoth, eyes filled with terror. A just and proper punishment is due for breaking the rules, Jaldabaoth said. For what are rules without the will to enforce them? Jaldabaoth straightened to his full height, firelight glinting off of the strange adornment resting on the bridge of his nose as he adjusted it with the middle finger of his right hand. From his mouth came a single word. Grow. Qrs, flinched away, recalling the cursed voice that had stolen his will. It was not directed at him, however, nor did he think he could be commanded to grow. He looked to the side: in the other cage, Senara grew from a height of one metre to two. Grow. Senara grew again, the panic on her face plain to see. She bent her back to fit into her cage, while her arms pushed desperately against the bars. Grow. Aiiiieee A keening wail rose from the Spriggan, trapped within her cage. She had curled up into a ball that pressed against its confines. Keep growing. A mess of flesh, limbs and hair pushed out against the bars, Senara continued to enlarge, and her voice could no longer be heard. All at once, the bulging skin on one side ruptured, spilling its pressured contents over the grass. Jaldabaoth stood watching, arms crossed, a tight smile on his lips. Qrs fought the urge to retch at the stench. A fitting punishment for her actions, dont you agree? Jaldabaoths smile turned Qrs way, Our friend has mentioned nothing against you, so it appears that youll be able to offer your contributions here. Alas, I cannot supervise things here directly C there is so much to do, after all C but, rest assured, your work will be of significant value! Before I leave, allow me to introduce you to your new comrade: I am sure you will find his bright outlook most refreshing. As if on cue with Jaldabaoths words, a stout figure appeared. It was adorned in a strange and unfamiliar outfit with stains of various colours smeared over its white material. Qrs suspected much of it to be blood and ichor. The long beak on its mask made Qrs wonder if it was some sort of avian Beastman. Welcome! He said in a cheery voice, Welcome C a thousand times welcome, good volunteers! I am Pulcinella, and I offer you the most joyful of greetings to your humble new abode. Volunteers? Qrs wrinkled his snout. Why, yes! Pulcinella replied, Volunteers The beaked mask turned to Senaras cage. Oh. How sad C how sad! Pulcinella cried in mournful tones, But at least you must feel better, knowing that you have not shared the same fate? Qrs furrowed his brow in confusion. How did he come up with that line of thinking? I didnt volunteer for anything like this, he told the strange being. But you did volunteer for something, yes? The voice lost none of its cheer, That would make you a volunteer! Qrs glowered through the bars of his cage. He had certainly offered himself in the place of his son, but that had little to do with anything here. Yes, yes, volunteers are so precious, Pulcinella continued without prompting. So brave. So selfless and kind. I love kindness! I love selflessness! Volunteers make people happy; thats why I love volunteers! Whatwhat do you want, exactly? Qrs asked. The beaked figure waddled towards him: Pulcinella would barely reach his waist if Qrs was standing upright. What do I want? What do you want? What does anyone want? To be happy, of course! Worry not, my brave volunteer, Pulcinella pointed to himself with both of his hands, for I am a volunteer as well! Together, let us bring happiness to many Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 4
Chapter 4 Pulcinella twirled away with a grace that belied his rotund appearance. Hey, how bout letting me out? Qrs shouted. Without a glance in his direction, the figure in white disappeared into the closest building. Qrs stood in his cage, turning to look around. The rest of the place appeared to ignore his existence, and Jaldabaoth appeared to have disappeared without a trace while Qrs attention was occupied by Pulcinella. His new comrades gushing ramblings were nothing if not suspicious C no, they were more like the ravings of the deranged. After some time, a disfigured-looking Fiend of some sort hopped out of a building nearby. Qrs couldnt tell what it was, even when it loped over to stand in front of him. To Qrs, it looked nothing more than a multi-legged blob of smooth pink flesh with mouths and tentacles that resembled thick, elongated tongues. He eyed the Fiend warily and was abruptly struck in the face by one of its tentacles, the blow leaving a smear of sticky mucus over his eyelids. Reeling back weakly, he brought his arms up to cover his head. A second tentacle came up and smashed into his groin; his legs buckled as he gritted his teeth. The Fiend reached out with three of its disgusting appendages, and the cage was tumbled into the air. Qrs face slammed into the bars on the way down. He opened his swollen eyes a crack and five of the Fiends mouths opened below, each laughing in a different, high-pitched voice. It continued tumbling the cage as it hopped off towards wherever it was bringing him; Qrs world was too busy heaving and spinning for him to tell where. As he was tossed along, the morning light dimmed and the cage stopped its chaotic movements. The Fiend turned the cage until Qrs could face its five equally stupid-looking grins. Though nausea and pain assailed him, he kept his face a mask, frowning back at the thing. The grins slid off of the Demons head. Its eyeless face seemed to peer at Qrs as it shook the cage about again. When he offered no reaction, it chuffed and continued on its way, no longer tumbling the cage about. The bits of lore that Qrs knew of when it came to Fiends appeared to be at least partly correct. They were evil things that either promoted or revelled in suffering and anguish, and everything they did seemed to go out of the way to draw it forth. They quickly became bored if their playthings did not react in a satisfying manner. If they couldnt get what they wanted, they would just kill you or leave to pursue the next promising victim. Either way, your misery would end. This was also what puzzled Qrs. Even while behaving this way, there seemed to be some sort of underlying purpose to everything that they did. Up until this point, they had kept people alive, Jaldabaoths machinations dictating their cruel actions for the sake of some incomprehensible scheme. His thoughts were interrupted when the cage was heaved into the air and slammed into a hard surface, bringing its journey to an end and Qrs face-first into the bars again. Oh? A familiar voice sounded from nearby. Oh? Oh, oh Oh, OH? It seems our lovely volunteer has arrived! It appears that a new friend has appeared to spark much joy! A stout form waddled into view C it was the strange Fiend with the beaked mask, Pulcinella. Welcome, my dear, he said in a low voice that rose in volume. Welcome, my fellow volunteer. Please dont mind the mess; we were just situating our guests! Qrs looked around. He was in one of the open-walled buildings he had seen coming in. The edges were lined in cages, each with a prisoner inside. Some were bound to flat surfaces, while others were simply left free to roam in confinement. They were arranged in sets, in groups of a half dozen for each race. He noted Armat, Bugbears, Ogres, Hobgoblins, Gnolls and a few others he was not familiar with. They all stared back at him, making Qrs shift uncomfortably despite himself. All were carnivorous to at least some degree, and being subjected to the gaze of a predator was never a nice thing, especially in his weakened and vulnerable state. He glared back, resolving to not show any fear before them, and, in doing, so realized that there was something not quite right with many. While some predictably fixed hungry eyes on him, others seemed not quite there. Even not being of his race, he could tell that there were those amongst the others who looked dangerously unwell; he hoped that there wasnt some sort of disease going around the place. A line of Fiends appeared, carrying great cords of wood in their arms and claws and tentacles. The scene tugged at a fragment of Qrs hazy memories, but before he could pin it in his mind, Pulcinella came around again. We are prepared, my friends! He said in a ceremonious voice tinged with barely-concealed excitement, Prepared to prepare. As the newest of our new friends has arrived, let us become familiar with our volunteer C let us partake in joyous fellowship! The beaked things meandering words only added to Qrs confusion over what was happening. Were they being asked to get along with one another? To cooperate in some task? Now, my dear friends, Pulcinella continued, I have an important question for you: have you heard of the saying you are what you eat? The prisoners responded to the question with silence and, into that silence, the clatter of chains came. Why, of course you have! Pulcinella spoke over the metallic sound, It is in your ways, your culture, after all. To become strong, by eating the strong! Qrs turned his head to the source of the clattering chains. At the entrance to the building, a slight figure shuffled in, followed by a Fiend nearly identical to the Devil warden from his old prison. By its thin build and pale skin, the figure in chains appeared to be a Human. Whether it was male or female, he could not tell. Recalling his own, recent experiences, he wondered if they would be using it as a source of meat for the others. When he was younger, Qrs had joined raids against the walls of the Human nation to the west of the hills, out of curiosity for a strange foe that he had never tested his mettle against before. The defenders were armed and armoured, but their equipment paled in comparison to that of Dwarven make. Individually C no, even in groups C they were weak. Why they had even built such a wall was beyond him: it was a declaration of strength; a monument that invited challengers, drawing those just like him. His time there was a disappointing experience overall, but at least captured Humans had value as slaves to the Dwarves and could be traded for useful things. For that reason, he had never actually tasted their flesh before, despite capturing many. This Human looked even weaker than those of the wall. There couldnt be that much meat on it. It was possible that it took fewer spells of healing to fully restore, thus saving on mana. He looked to the slab in the middle of the room, and the fire that roared below: it was similar to the city of cages, so Qrs had a fair idea of what was to come. Exceptwhat was it Pulcinella had said? Surely he wasnt crazy enough to think they would become Human by eating Humans. Please, the beaked thing in white said, introduce yourself, my dear. The scrawny Human looked around at the dozens of prisoners around it through fearful eyes, ultimately turning its head down without a word. Pulcinella tilted his head at a right angle and shrugged. Our new Human friend goes by the name of Anise, Pulcinella told them, and you are most fortunate and privileged to have her here! She hails from the Human lands over the mountains to the north, from the Royal Capital of Re-Estize itself! A famous chef, she is, and so you will be treated to the most delightful of dishes; the high cuisine of nobles and kings! She will bring you happiness with her professional expertise, as she has with so many others. The Human female did not look up with Pulcinellas glowing introduction. If anything, Qrs thought she looked even more miserable. Come, come, my lovely Anise, the beaked figure said. Your guests await. The Human looked up at Pulcinella, then at the slab in the middle of the building. The Fiend behind her snorted, and she gave a fearful cry, scurrying forward. She stepped up onto a platform, where a wide variety of implements were arrayed on the slab. Qrs mouth watered at the thought of food. His last meal must have been days ago: before he was taken away from the city of cages. Pulcinella waddled over in front of Qrs cage, reaching up to open it. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Out with you, now, our dear volunteer, it said as the hinges creaked open. Qrs stepped out. He looked around the building again, looking for something like the tables at his former prison. Finding nothing like it, he looked back at the beaked figure. where am I supposed to go? Qrs asked. A hand gracefully gestured to a large cart near the slab. Qrs eyes widened as realization dawned upon him, and he shot forward, dashing for the entrance. Despite his speed, which would cover the distance in a heartbeat, the Devil that had accompanied the Human into the building reacted, reaching out for him with a massive, clawed hand. Flow Acceleration! The world slowed to a crawl as he activated a Martial Art. He ducked under the wicked claws and drove forward into the morning light then he struck the ground, face-first. Qrs felt himself being dragged back into the room, scraping over the dirt and gravel. He saw the base of the slab before he was raised, dangling from one leg. The scaly, black skin of the horned Devils legs filled his vision, and he looked up at his own. It had used a whip to snatch one of his ankles, and Qrs swung lightly from its coils. My, my, Pulcinellas voice drifted in lightly from near his head, my dear volunteeryou did volunteer, did you not? I changed my mind, Qrs replied. Changed your mind? Changed your mind Pulcinella tittered, Dont be silly, my love C volunteers have no choice. Qrs surroundings whirled, righting themselves once more when he was slammed onto the cart. Shackles found his wrists and ankles, stretching him tightly over its surface. Whywhy are you doing this? Qrs winded voice called out, I thought I wasnt worth using for food! Such a depressing outlook, Pulcinella shook his head sadly. We even found a place for you to share your kindness, where your selfless actions will bring happiness to your fellows. To become strong, by eating the strong, I said C surely you didnt think our frail and precious Anise was to be the main course? Who would want to become as weak as her? Forcing such meagre sustenance upon our friends would be most cruel! But you: you are strong, yes? A brave; a heroor something like that? Our friends here are nowhere near as strong as you, but your kindness has given them a chance to see this hopeful future! Qrs couldnt believe what he was hearing. It was true that some races had customs where they believed that eating the strong made them stronger: who engaged in rituals where they consumed a worthy foe that they had personally vanquished. There were even races that did get stronger depending on what they atebut nothing like this. They were trying to feed him to others as if consuming his flesh would directly grant them power. It wont work, he growled out against the cart pressed to his cheek. You cant become strong just by eating me! Oh my, is this true? Pulcinella said worriedly, But we set up this building just to find out The beaked figure came up to where Qrs lay, bringing his strange mask close. "Are you certain of this? He spoke in low tones, Have you tried? Youre insane, Qrs snarled. You are too kind, Pulcinella pulled away and straightened again. Too kind! He clapped its hands loudly, waddling around the building again, raising his arms as if expecting the cheers of the surrounding prisoners. Come, come! Let us partake of the kindness of our friend! He said, Anise, my dear: you may begin. Qrs heard the sound of the metal implements being drawn nearby, and the Human came into view. A long knife was in her trembling hand, and she looked down upon him, reeking of terror. He watched her arm lowerthen it stopped. Whats the matter, my dear? Pulcinella asked. I Is this fellow too unfamiliar for you? Should we perhaps bring something youve already become well accustomed toC No! She cried, Please, no. Not again, Mister Pulcinella, a-anything but that! Qrs flinched as the blade touched his thigh. The cold edge drew across his skin but, surprisingly, he felt no pain. The knife slid over his skin again. This hide C its so tough, the Human said. Come now, youve just barely started C put a little more love into it, hm? The point of the knife pricked his skin, then withdrew. If it were a battle, Qrs wouldnt even have noticed it but, bound as he was, every action of the weak Human seemed especially pronounced. He twitched at the sting of pain as the knife stabbed into his leg again. The Human worked the knife deeper, striking the base with her palm, pressing her weight into it, and wiggling the blade around. Qrs gritted his teeth in discomfort as she struggled. She grunted with every effort, and her laboured breathing soon filled the room. The blade stopped again. Oh my, is that all you can do? Pulcinella asked, You were capable of so much more just yesterday! Is there something wrong? Did they forget to feed you? The Hm? The knifeI-I need a better knife, the Human answered. This ones all dull and tarnished. The knife? Hmm The blade embedded in his thigh was suddenly driven through the rest of Qrs hide, punching through fat and muscle to glance off of bone. His pained howl filled the air. This knife seems perfectly fine, Pulcinella said. See? In and out and back and forth and swish and swCoops. He interrupted himself, and the haphazard movements of the blade stopped. That might have been importanthealer? Hmmhealer? Pulcinella waddled off, and Qrs strength rapidly faded away Middle Cure Wounds. awareness returned, but the chill remained. Ah! Too much! Pulcinella said mournfully, You closed up part of our good chefs hard work. Alas, we must try again. The Human said nothing this time, and the attentions of the knife returned. It sawed and caught and tugged, opening his flesh as it worked in a way unachievable by the strikes of a skilled warrior. The knife trembled and the Human would back away with a cry whenever Qrs could no longer stand the slow torture and his agonized reactions came forth. Eventually, the Human finished, taking a large part of Qrs leg with her. She heaved out a great sigh, looking towards Pulcinella. What are you waiting for, my dear? Pulcinella said, Its time to work your culinary magic! Our hungry friends await She glanced towards Qrs before working to slice up his flesh. Qrs, restrained as he was, was forced to watch. The aroma accompanying her preparations started to fill the air, and Qrs thoughts slowly grew dim. I-Its done. The Humans voice broke through the murky haze, and she released a ragged breath. Healing magic washed over Qrs, mending his leg and snapping him back to pained awareness. Excellent work, my dear chef Anise! Pulcinella clapped his hands energetically, I knew it wasnt a mistake to choose you for this task. Now, what is the dish called, my love? Its stir-friedum, legwith roasted garlic mushrooms, sauted onions and diced forest greens in a savoury sauce. Hmmthat seems a mouthful, Pulcinella said. Surely there is some inspiration for this? Where is your inner artiste? ThenAbelion stir fry la Pespel. Marvelous! Pulcinella clapped his hands grandly, Simply marvellous! Yet another revolution in the culinary arts by our dear Anise! Surely, your talents know no bounds. Everyone will be thrilled at this new addition to their menu. The aroma of the dish filled the air as Pulcinella brought it around in front of all of the cages, and the scent of Qrs own cooked flesh filled his nostrils. Now, remember, dear friends, Pulcinella said. If you wish for this special dish, all you need do is request it by name and our precious Anise will lovingly prepare for you a hearty helping! He inhaled deeply, releasing a satisfied sigh before continuing in a lively voice. My, this truly is a delight! Pulcinella looked around the building. Who would like to have this first course? Surely it would be better while its still hot. The prisoners around the room remained silent. Even the Ogres and Bugbears had the pride to turn down food after witnessing the reprehensible display. No one? Pulcinella made another round around the room, Come now, surely there must be some interest? Far better than the cold, raw mince from before this breakthrough in high cuisine, yes? Once again, silence followed in the wake of Pulcinellas words. Theres no need to be shy C were all friends here, after all. Just one word; one gesture, anything to let me know, and this joyous entre shall be yours. It wouldnt do to waste good fooC The conspicuously loud noise of a growling stomach filled the air, and all present turned their gazes on Qrs. Heh? Pulcinella let out a noise of its own, HeheheheHEHEHEUHEEHAHAHA! Strange, squeaking laughter rose from the beaked figure clad in stained white garments. Fabulous! He cried, Wonderful! I was not wrong C not wrongour brave volunteer has volunteered to be the first to partake. Pulcinella motioned excitedly to the horned Devil nearby. Give him the taste of happiness! Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Orders for food punctuated the evening air, which was filled with the aroma of meaty dishes. Whether they were appetizing or not probably depended on who you asked, but it agitated Qrs to no end that nearly all of them smelled edible to him. The roughly constructed building that they occupied had been renamed Caf Anise, in honour of the Human Chefs advancement in the fields of cuisine, and the prisoners learned the names of all the meals that she came up with over the weeks. They were all made with a main course of Qrs, of course. As Pulcinella had promised, all they needed to do was ask. They fed Qrs with those same dishes. He refused at first, of course, but the Human would eventually just make something out of him without asking. He turned his head at her offerings, but the Fiends assisting her just pried his jaws open and forced them down. If he vomited, they would just use a spade to scoop it up from the ground and force him to eat it again, with an extra helping of dirt and filth. Qrs howled as a knife entered his arm, and the Human peeled away a long slice of flesh. At some point, she had received enchanted tools, and no longer struggled with his tough hide. She no longer flinched away from his reaction to her attentions, either. Over time, Qrs thought, she stopped recognizing him as a living being. He had just become a slab of meat C perhaps a somewhat noisy ingredient to work with. The human female came up with new dishes every few days, and Qrs seethed when the prisoners eventually became used to the routines of their new jail, clamouring over one another to taste her new creations. Yet, he couldnt blame them. These Fiends broke down body and spirit like it was an endlessly satisfying meal of its own; their appetite for it, bottomless. All around him, week by week, he watched as the prisoners wills were twisted and warped, turning them into little more than base animals capable of speech. Except for one. Except for the Human. She came as a prisoner, just like they, yet even the smallest suggestions cowed her into compliance. Like some pet, she turned docile, no longer offering complaint or showing even the slightest hesitation. A pet of the Fiend Pulcinella, pouring her efforts into fulfilling his desire to grant happiness. It was not long until her chains came off, and she was allowed to roam freely. She had a number of Fiends that answered to her call, delivering whatever she required for her ever more sophisticated craft. After weeks of being subjected to her work, he still couldnt understand it. Why would one need hundreds of ways to prepare food? Some of it he couldn''t even recognize as meat anymore, so different it looked and smelled. Humans were surely a soft and weak people, spending so much time on such frivolous pursuits. He cast a baleful gaze to the Human as she worked at her table, but she simply ignored him. Was she getting stronger C strong enough to shrug off the intimidating presence that radiated from his raw strength? No. She ignored him because she knew he had been rendered harmless. The Humans of the wall were much the same. So proud and fearless in their fortifications, shining equipment and teeming numbers. So brave, until they encountered a true warrior who proved all of that worthless. Every time, they were reduced to pitiful, wailing wretches that soiled themselves and cried for mercy. A disgusting race with weak bodies and even weaker wills, lacking the pride and resolve of decent living beings. It was a wonder that they hadnt been wiped out of existence. If Qrs somehow managed to escape and regain his freedom, he figured that he would remedy this whenever the opportunity presented itself. A trio of long shadows cast themselves over the floor. Pulcinella entered the building, flanked by two grotesque, tentacled Demons C the same as the one who had brought in his cage after his arrival. Pulcinella stopped to inhale deeply. Ah, tantalizing as always, this aroma, he released a contented sigh. Is there no limit to your skill, my dear Anise? Your talent was surely wasted on the aristocrats of the royal capital. The Humans steps slowed at his praise, then resumed as she carried a platter to an Ogre nearby. Pulcinella waddled up to her, inspecting its contents. Hmmit appears that something is missing, he stroked his chin thoughtfully. There were special instructions for this one, yes? ButC Pulcinella reached into a crate placed near the Ogres cage and withdrew a fistful of what Qrs thought was gravel. The pebble-sized fragments were sprinkled over the platter. The Human opened her mouth silently, then closed it again. You are confused, my love? Pulcinella asked, Well, I suppose these matters are beyond your expertise. Allow me to explain His hand opened the cage, in which the Ogre was bound to a standing table. Pulcinella retrieved the platter of food from the Humans hands. An exploration of our concept, of our theme, Pulcinella continued. Armat have a most wondrous biology; they can consume ore, which in turn allows them to grow fur as strong as iron, or mithril, or adamantite, depending on what they are fed! Ogres, unfortunately, do not: they only have their naked hides to protect themselves from the sting of swords and arrows. It is unfair C unjust, dont you think? Pulcinella tilted his head slightly, leaning closer to the Human. She only stared back silently as he continued. In an act of overflowing compassion, our dear Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth has resolved to rectify this unreasonable reality. You see, we have taken this ones stomach outand replaced it with one from an Armat! The Fiend spread his hands out at the gleeful revelation, and Qrs fought to keep from retching. Such genius! Pulcinella proclaimed, Such kindness! Such is our Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth! Our dear Ogre friend will now be able to consume Ore and grow an armoured hide. Or was it fur? An armoured Ogre C such an improvement, dont you agree? To be certain, we have performed the procedure with this pair: one will consume his food normally, and the other will have it put straight into his belly C just in case chewing matters, you see. We will leave no possibility unexplored! No possibilityhmsince Armat gain their traits while they are still youngI wonder how many children we have left in stock In a demonstration of his insane methods, the muttering Pulcinella scraped the plate of food out into the gaping wound propped open in the Ogres stomach. The Ogre only drooled like an invalid in reaction. Butbut what about the Armat? The Human asked. The Armat? Pulcinella replied, Which Armat? Oh, those Armat. They are making everyone else happy, of course. W-what? By knowing the unfortunate conditions that have been visited upon them, everyone else knows that they are in a better situation by comparison C thus, they are happier! It is a clear and logical thing; the beauty of countless people provided happiness by those loving few is a solution of such elegant simplicity. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Pulcinella reached up to pat the cheek of the drooling Ogre. Think of our good friend Armat, he said, and be happy! Be strong! Do not spurn his love! He continued moving about the room, inspecting the surrounding prisoners and offering his insane commentary. It wasnt long after he arrived that Qrs realized that all the guests were experiments, subjected to various conditions. One of each race was fed raw meat, another had raw meat pushed straight into its stomach through a slit in its belly, just in case chewing took something away. Another had prepared meals introduced in the same fashion, for the same reason. The rest had variousalterations. Some, like the Ogre, had their organs replaced with those of other races. One of the Armats had jagged stones grafted into its skin in place of fur. There was a Hobgoblin with its eyes replaced by the compound eyes of some insectoid race. There were a half dozen each, and each was fed Qrs, rendered into various complex dishes by the Human Chef. The Human returned to the counter and walked up to Qrs, raising her knife. Ah, hold if you will, my dear Anise, Pulcinella raised his oddly-shaped hand. We have come to the conclusion that feeding strong individuals, even with meals created through your considerable talents, does not make weaker ones stronger. So we are done with this one. The two tentacled Demons came forward. The Human began to shake uncontrollably, clutching at the counter with her free hand. Youno, her voice was frantic, you saidy-you told me C no, dont send me back! I cant go back to thatthat She collapsed to her knees, knife clattering to the ground. Pulcinella turned towards her at the sound. Hm? Oh! No! No no no no noshhshh Pulcinella spoke in soothing tones as he came up and embraced the quivering Human, gently stroking her hair. You need not worry now, my precious, he said. Your esteemed contributions are still required here. What do we do with this one? One of the Demons asked, and Qrs tensed. Throw him back into his cage for now, Pulcinella waved his hand towards them without looking. Bring in the new materials as well. Qrs chains were removed and fleshy tentacles wrapped around his body before he could react. He flew into his cage, casually tossed from where he had been bound. The door slammed shut even as he reeled from the impact. Careful, now, Pulcinella said. Careful. Were done with healing our volunteer until we find more work for him. The second Demon came in with a covered cart, rolling it in front of the Human Chef. For your new menu, Pulcinella gestured grandly towards her. The Human stretched her arm towards the tarp covering the cart. What is it? Im so glad that you asked, my bright and lovely Anise! Pulcinella gushed, A wondrous, exotic and plentiful supply of materials from the north has come into our possession. The Humans hand stopped at the Fiends words. Not Humans, of course, Pulcinella answered the growing look of horror on her face. You have graduated beyond the need to practice with the materials most familiar to you. No, we are past that C we are going international! Cosmopolitan! A world of fine dining awaits, my magnificent Chef Anise! At Pulcinellas continued prompting, the Human threw back the cover. The prisoners around the room all looked curiously at the contents. They watched as the Human reached in and withdrew a furred arm, tipped with long claws. She placed it on the table, poking and prodding it experimentally. Smells like Armat, one of the Gnolls said. The Armats placed in a corner of the room froze. The largest one turned an accusatory glare at Pulcinella. Y-you lied to us! She shouted, You said you wouldnt feed us our own kind! You promised! Was there a promise like that? It certainly didnt apply to Qrs. My dear friends, Pulcinella parted his hands in a disarming gesture, Would I lie to you? When have I ever failed to deliver on my promises? The prisoners around the building fell silent, and audible swallows could be heard. Their faces C the ones Qrs could read, anyways C made it clear that whatever promises were made, the results were undesirable, at best. Now, my lovely Anise, Pulcinella turned back to the Human, work your culinary magic. Fresh new discoveries await! The Human brought several pieces to the counter, laying them out separately from one another. Her brow furrowed as she frowned down on the seemingly random assortment. Qrs peered at the nearby countertop to the closest piece. It was a mess of blood and fur: a limb that looked like it had been ripped off. Rather than being separated at a joint or even at some point along the arm, half of its shoulder was still attached. Protrusions of bone where the shoulder had been shattered by some brutal blow glistened in the firelight. The fur and hide gave off a reddish, metallic sheen: it was clearly not Armat, but it did share some similarities. If this was the case, the appearance indicated the strength of the individual it came from C like the Armat, whatever race the parts belonged to might have consumed ores that strengthened their natural defences. Even a moderately strong member would have fur that offered more protection than the best of what the Humans of the wall used for armour. Qrs questioned whether he could have done this himself, let alone in such reliable frequency. His gaze went to the other pieces on the counter. They were in a similar condition to the first, but they were all from different bodies. The colouration, textures and size were all different, no two exactly the same. The Human continued her work, turning out dish after aromatic dish. The cart was emptied, and Qrs wondered what great warrior had fallen upon these people. He couldnt imagine the sort of battle that had ensued to produce these grisly results. That was, until a Demon came in with another cart. How much more do you need? The Demon asked the Chef. The Human looked up from her work. Her mouth twitched as her eyes fell over the grotesque form across from her. H-how much? She looked at the orders strung up in front of her, then around the room, Were about one third done hereis there enough? Or do we have to The Human turned her gaze towards Qrs in his cage, and he felt himself bristle. A dull anger rose out of the pit of his stomach. If not for the bars of his cage, he would tear this disgusting creature apart. These Humans had no pride; no honour: they were filth below even the most desperate Goblin. No need, the Demon said, we got plenty. Should last a place like this for years. Qrs mouth fell open. He stopped keeping track of all of the different corpses. Years? It wasnt a battle: it was a massacre. An endless tide of bodies shredded by the force of some unfathomably powerful monster. Maybe this was the true power of Jaldabaoth, who so frivolously toyed with so many of the greatest champions of the wilderness tribes. No one could fight this. They could only run and pray that he did not pursue them. A loud bang jarred him out of his thoughts. A tentacled Demon holding a studded metal rod had struck the corner of his cage. Whats your order? It demanded, Chefs closing up soon. Qrs glowered silently at the Demon, and it returned his look with a sneer. Ah, I get it, it spat out of a side mouth. Just cant get over the taste of yourself, can you? You Demis really are hopeless animals. A tentacle reached over and snatched a metal bowl from the counter. Hey! Someone complained, Thats my order! Shaddap, an unseen mouth shot back, Chefll make you another. The bowl was tossed between the bars of the cage, landing in front of Qrs. Have a taste of civilization, you filthy savage. Qrs stared at the bowl until long after it had cooled. He finally reached out to take it. Without the constant haze of pain visited upon him during previously prepared meals, cold reason returned. Senara was right: he needed to escape, somehow. To maximize his chances, he needed to recover and keep his strength up. He would wait for the opportunity that must eventually come. He needed to return home to his family and tribe; to get them away, before they were all subjected to the sick touch of Jaldabaoth. He prayed to his ancestors that he wouldnt be too late. Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The clang of metal filled the world, jolting Qrs from his slumber. He jerked upright, pulse hammering through his veins. A bowl of food landed in front of him with a dull clatter. Breakfast, a tentacled Demon spat. Qrs peered through raw eyes as it loped around the room. Another bang filled the building, followed by the startled yip of a Gnoll. Amusement from the Demons multiple maws filled the air. He glanced at the edges of his cage. The tentacled Demon had been bashing the cages with its metal rod again, drawing amusement from their flinching reactions and startled cries. Over the past few weeks, the hinges of his cage were slowly being worked loose. Qrs relaxed and closed his eyes again, leaning against the bars. Surely enough, the cage jolted, and the sound set his ears to ringing. Foods getting cold, ya lazy swine! Qrs jumped up with a fearful cry, looking wide-eyed at the eyeless Demon, who peered back at him with several grins. Qrs reached down to take his meal, and the Demon continued on its way. It was shameful, but the act worked. As long as one kept it entertained, it would continue performing the same actions to draw more amusement. He looked to the hinges of his cage again. They were never let out, so it seemed that the Demon didnt notice as a result. Could he force the door? He could. He was sure of it. Qrs had forced himself to take as much food as he could, and the weeks that had passed allowed him to recover by a significant amount. He took inventory of the prisoners and looked around for any other Fiends. It appeared that the tentacled Demon was the only one present, and it was one he could quickly overwhelm with the right circumstances. Qrs exchanged glances with the Hobgoblin across from him and nodded. A retching noise filled the room, and a putrid stench permeated the air. The Demon turned and looked up at the Hobgoblin, who was crying and retching and making all sorts of pitiful noises. Oy! Whats this now? I-Im so dizzythe cageeverythings spinninghurgphblg! The Hobgoblin fell onto her hands and knees, retching again. The Demon loped over towards her cage. Eh? This again? You wanna be taken for another spin? No problem, sweetie! The Demon leaned its rod against the central counter and lifted the cage with its tentacles. The Hobgoblin wailed as she was tossed and spun in the air, joined by the raucous laughter of the Demon. Qrs grasped the bars of his cage. Greater Ability Boost. The Martial Art filled his body with strength, and he gave the bars a solid push. The hinges came off, their light clink masked by the clamour on the other side of the building. He quietly worked the door the rest of the way open, then set it down softly before padding forward. Flow Acceleration. He darted around the table and snatched the studded rod, working it around and over his head. Savage Blow! The Demons bulbous body collapsed with a wet crunch. The spinning cage with the Hobgoblin landed on top of it. Qrs eyed the crushed Demon, alert for any sign of life. It didnt move, leaking strangely-coloured ichor over the ground. There was a gasp to his right, and he turned his head: it was the Human, still holding her knife. White-hot fury filled him at the sight of his tormentor. The rod swept out across the table, swatting the Humans head off of her shoulders. Qrs leapt over in a rage, smashing the decapitated corpse on the ground over and over again. Hey, stop wasting time! Get us outta here! He looked up, breath heaving. A Gnoll was calling out to him from a half-broken cage. A few of the other prisoners had managed to wrest open their own, but several still looked stuck. He raised his weapon, and the Gnoll stepped back. Sundering Blow! The lock and latch came cleanly off of the door, and it creaked open. Imitating that pest, Buser C just how far had he fallen? The irritating thought cooled his rage, and he let out a complicated sigh. A half-minute later, all of the cages were open. Qrs leaned on his weapon, watching the Hobgoblin who had distracted their warden wobble out of her own cage. Thanks for that, Qrs said. Hey, Im just glad it worked, she replied, ICblorpgh. The Hobgoblin vomited again. Gross, Qrs stepped back from the expanding puddle C how did she have so much stowed away? Your ass is gross, she retorted after wiping her mouth. And I mean that literally. I have no idea what that Human kept adding when she was cooking you up. They can keep their high cuisine to themselves C I cant wait till I get my hands on some proper food. The Hobgoblin walked over to the headless Human, prying the knife out of her hands. She walked back to one of the other Hobgoblins, who was still chained up. Its dull gaze still stared forward as she slashed its throat out. W-what are you doing! Mercy, she replied. Thats no way to live. They were trading organs between a bunch of the prisoners here, and he was one of themI dont think any of them are fit to move. Best to put them out of their misery before they become part of some other insane experiment. Did you know who that was? Qrs asked. My mate, actually, the Hobgoblin said flatly. Sorry. Why? She snorted, You didnt do shit. Well, you did give me indigestion. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The Hobgoblin continued around the building, and Qrs looked about. Some of the prisoners had taken the Humans other utensils, while the rest held firewood or whatever else they thought they could use. Despite their ordeals, those who stood looked ready to fight. He went to one of the openings where a Gnoll was cautiously poking its head out. The tall Hyena Beastman sniffed the air, rounded ears twitching this way and that as it surveyed the morning gloom. Anything? Qrs asked. Nothing, he replied. Quiet. A rare mist accompanied the morning, clinging to the ground and slope beyond. There was no sign that anyone was aware of what had happened. Two Ogres made their way out towards the treeline, tall figures looking painfully exposed in the growing daylight. Nothing happened, however, and they disappeared into the trees. Several others started filtering out of the building, darting away into the mist. Qrs stepped forward as well, and he didnt look back. As he made his way through the sparse cover, he tried to get his bearings. The thinly wooded vegetation marked him as somewhere at the edge of the Abelion Hills, but the landscape could have been anywhere along a band that stretched across the north. If he kept on going north, there were three possibilities: he would find his territory, end up facing his neighbours to the west of his own home, or he would be overwhelmed and eaten by the Zern. There was also the matter of his sonQrs shook the thought from his mind. He had no idea where he himself was, never mind where his son was, and his family and tribe were still out there somewhere. Tens of thousands of lives hinged on his warning C that was, if they were still there. Continuing on his way, he tried to pick his way northeast while staying clear of any outcroppings or clearings; Fiends could often fly, and he didnt want to risk being spotted by a patrol from above. The sound of several others reminded him that he was not alone on his trek, and he glanced over his shoulder to see who was still following. Most of the prisoners from the building had dispersed, but some of them still trailed after him. As a warrior, he wasnt exactly the sneaky sort so he didnt think they would make his escape more noticeable than it already was, but the nine or so were still a curious sight. Gnolls lived near his own peoples territory, so seeing them headed in the same direction was not a surprise. They were natural hunters, however, so they should have been handily outpacing him through the rugged terrain. Perhaps they were sticking close for mutual protection against Jaldabaoths Fiendsor there was something that they wanted from him. Several Hobgoblins and Armat followed him as well, which struck him as odd. I get why the Gnolls are coming this way, he said, but what about the rest of you? Our tribes lived in the central hills, one of the Hobgoblins said, "so our homes were overrun by Fiends. There is nothing left to return to, and we have a debt to repay to you as well. I dont plan on stopping after I get home, Qrs told them. Once I get there, Im packing up and running with my people. We are of the same mind, one of the Gnolls yipped in agreement. Fighting is folly against this Jaldabaoth. We will convince our tribes to flee east as well. Are you saying we should band together? Qrs frowned. Yes, the Gnoll nodded. Beyond, we are simply intruders C they may not know of Jaldabaoth. If our pack is large, it would be harder for others to resist us, and easier for us to hunt down those who try. It was a straightforward line of thinking, the downsides being far outweighed by the benefits of the arrangement. The tribes of the Abelion Hills generally did not mingle, save for the ones who attended the festival C and only for that C but the threat represented by Jaldabaoth was so great that it had created a common cause: to flee far beyond the Demon Gods reach. For that, they needed enough force to punch through whoever didnt get out of their way. Qrs grunted his agreement. Do you know which way we should be heading? He asked the Gnolls. We are going in the right direction, one replied, and it is too dangerous to cross high ground to shorten our journey. It will be two days until we are well within your territory. Go ahead and blaze the trail, Qrs motioned with a hand. Your kind are far better at this than mine. The largest Gnoll stepped ahead, and their pace quickened. The days passed in silence as they saved their breaths: months of languishing in cages had stolen away much of their strength and conditioning, and it would take time to fully recover. After stopping for two brief periods of rest, the arid hills gave way to the lush band of forested lowlands below the foothills of the border ranges. The scent of moisture rolled over them from the north. Mixed in with it now, however, was the scent of smoke. Its woodsmoke, he said around midday, but its far too thick. Is it safe enough to climb up the ridge and check? Everyone exchanged glances, then looked up to the ridge above them. While the arid climate of the hills left their heights dry and exposed to the elements, the trees now gave enough cover that Qrs thought it might be safe enough to look around without being spotted from a distance by any pursuers. Ill go, an Armat with rust-coloured fur said. It scurried into the undergrowth without waiting for a reply, disappearing within a few seconds. The group continued up a shallow riverbed that the Gnolls recognized would lead north towards their territory. An hour later, the Armat caught up with them. Smoke rises from the west, he reported. Fires, coming closer. The group slowed down as they digested the news. Worries crept out of the shadows of Qrs mind. They were well within his territory now, and the fires described were possibly the villages of the tribes under his leadership. How far away were they? Qrs asked, How fast were they advancing? The closest fires are one day away, maybe, the Armat looked up at him. I didnt stay long enough to see if anything new appeared. The smoke has not drifted too far C they are new, or perhaps strong winds have dispersed them. The scent is new, a Gnoll reasoned, it must be recent or we would have caught wind of it days ago. We must hurry. You Gnolls have farther to travel, Qrs nodded, and youre faster than we are C go on ahead and find your people. We can meet again in the east. Qrs wondered if it would be as easy as he said. Gnoll tribes were nomadic and wandered quite a bit; finding their tribe members wasnt as simple as heading towards a permanent settlement. The river ford, then? One of the Gnolls asked. Its the nearest place for the both of us to cross, Qrs agreed. The other side will be rough, so well want to gather our strength before heading in. If any of my people stop youwell, I dont have anything on me that theyll recognize, so try to avoid being detected. Then we go, the Gnoll replied. The four Gnolls sprinted off and out of sight. Qrs looked back at the Armat and Hobgoblins. This place is far from our lands, one of the Armat said. We know not of this river, or its crossing. I guess youre coming with me, then, Qrs said. Were still two days away from my place at this ratecan you run any faster? They all shook their heads. Youre far stronger than us C the reason for their profane experiment, yes? Qrs grimaced at the mention of the grotesque events. The group of former prisoners clearly deferred to him, so he felt obliged to lead. At the same time, he wanted to get home as quickly as possible: if he was on his own, he would be able to make it within the day. He looked around, scratching his head as he tried to think of a good alternative. His vision came across a familiar landmark, and he looked back to the group, stretching his hand out to the east. Do you see that bald hilltop over there? Their gazes followed his gesture. The Armat shook their heads, but the Hobgoblins were tall enough to spot what he was pointing to and nodded. If you climb up halfway, Qrs explained, youll see a big river on the other side coming out of a canyon. Theres a place where the rapids settle into the ford that the Gnolls were talking about. You should be able to make it there before we get our tribes moving, so you can start collecting food and whatever else you think youll need for the journey once you get there. What if we run into others? The Hobgoblin female from the prison camp asked, We have recovered a portion of our strength, but we are still few. You wont have to worry about that, Qrs answered. This part of the wilderness is my territory, so you shouldnt run into anyone on the way. Across the river is a big stretch of Bugbear territory, which is why were gathering there first. The Hobgoblin nodded with an understanding look. Very well, she said. Well begin organizing things once we arrive. When should we expect you, Qrs? Not more than a week C sooner, if it looks like those fires are advancing. Well be bringing what provisions we can. Then the time for talk has ended, the Hobgoblin said. We will see you when we see you. Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Now alone, Qrs crashed through the undergrowth, heading up the ravine as fast as his legs could carry him. Familiar landmarks grew more frequent as he made his way, giving him a more exact sense of where he was. He kept looking to the ridges peeking through the canopy, resisting the temptation to climb up and see how far the Demon Emperors forces had advanced. As powerful as Jaldabaoth was, the fact that he was subjugating all of the people around the Abelion Hills C capturing them to be imprisoned, enslaved and tormented C lent him the hope that more time would be needed to complete his domination. What was considered the Abelion Hills covered the western half of the wilderness, and were full of not only strong and populous tribes but also those who dwelled in places which were hard to deal with. There were races living in high places, deep forests and the darkness of the underground. Rooting them all out was an unimaginable undertaking. His steps slowed as he came out of the top of the ravine, following the clear brook bubbling through the sparse woodlands of his territory. In the skies to the west, he could see no sign of the fires spotted by the Armat that morning. Qrs resumed his run, passing groves of aspen and vast stands of birch until the familiar smells of home grew strong on the wind. On the dry, shallow slopes on either side of the brook was a large village, but, long before he arrived, two shadowy figures intercepted him. Hey, you C stop right there, the first to reach him said. WaitChief? What the hell happened to you? A few months late, arent you? Said the other, Dont tell me youve spent all this time wandering around naked in the woods, waving your giant rod around. Your wife is going to skin you alive. The two sentries relaxed into conversational tones but remained alert to their surroundings. Trouble, Qrs told them. Big trouble. Gather the elders C now. The sentries exchanged a glance before trotting off in the direction of the village. Qrs glanced to the western skies again but still could not see anything in the distance. Was the Armat mistaken? If there were fires a little over a day distant, they should be visible from his village. Perhaps the fighting had been brief, and the newest flames extinguished. He stopped again when he crossed paths with a young, female sentry, who shouted and levelled her spear in his direction. Get to a high overlook, he told her as she gawked at him. Check the west for signs of any trouble. There was a plain question on her face, but she nodded wordlessly after a moment and left to do as he bid. He still wanted to look for himself, but evacuating the village was the more pressing issue. Ignoring the stares of the villagers, he strode straight past his home towards the wooden platform that served as the stage for where important meetings were held. No one had arrived yet, and he tapped his foot impatiently as he waited for the village elders to be roused. Qrs? A familiar, female voice sounded from behind him. He tensed and stared at the floor for several moments before setting his features grimly. Taking a deep breath, he turned to face his wife, Rholh. Get the girls and start getting ready to leave, his voice was terser than he had intended it to be. Youve been gone for how long and thats the first thing you say? Rholhs rounded features broke into a scowl, What do you mean by leave? Why are you standing up there naked? Wheres Dyel? We can talk later, he told her. You need to go and get ready now. Food, clothing C all the supplies you think we can carry between us. The sooner, the better. His wife crossed her arms, face settling into an annoyed look. He wanted to shout at her to go, that there was no time for this, but he realized that there was just too huge of a gap in their sense of urgency. She was a good female, but that meant she had a stubborn personality that accompanied her strength as well. Convincing her properly was a luxury that no one could afford. Qrs glanced around, seeing a few of the village elders approaching. Look, the elders are on their way, he said. Once were through here, were emptying the whole village and as many of the other villages as we can. No one can stay here C even the Gnolls to the north are getting the hell out. Rholh finally relented, releasing a long sigh. She unwound the long shawl from over her shoulders, tossing it into his chest. Qrs nodded in thanks and drew it around his waist before turning to see to the matter at hand. Unfortunately, she wasnt the only person that would need convincing. He envied the Gnolls for their nomadic lifestyle right then: a sedentary people like his own would be much slower about uprooting from their ancestral homes. He turned back to face the platform and found three of the five village elders awaiting him. The other two could be seen coming from their respective dwellings. Several dozen other villagers had appeared to watch from the surroundings, drawn by the growing commotion. Qrs waited silently until all five elders stood before him. Though they were called elders, they werent terribly old. Two were of Qrs generation and the remaining three from his parents time. The strong were called on time and again to defend their lands, and those that rose to positions of leadership rarely survived to a venerable age. A female tapped the butt of her gnarled staff to silence the onlookers, beads of her shawl rattling from the movement. Rholhs younger sister, Rhag, shared many similarities with her sibling, but she had chosen to pursue the path of the mystic. He felt some of the mental burden over his shoulders easing at the sight of the villages Chief Druid. She was looked to for her wisdom and experience with unfamiliar things, and would perhaps be able to shed some light on the catastrophe that had befallen the Abelion Hills. A season late and now youre kicking up some sort of fuss, she spoke after everyone had quieted down. I cant imagine you actually losing out there, but you look like a whipped Goblin right now. After his long incarceration, he supposed that his haggard appearance must have made him look the part. Qrs took a deep breath, speaking loudly so that all those gathered could hear him over the wind rustling through the canopy. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. At this years festival, he said, a Demon God fell upon the land. Shocked looks passed between the bystanders, but none dared utter a word as they waited on him to continue. We must leave our homes and go east, Qrs told them. Not just this village, but all of our allied tribes. That seems a little extreme, Rhags dubious voice followed after his statement. Should the wilderness not gather its strength to drive away this Demon God like the stories of old? The festival was well underway when he appeared, Qrs replied. He fell right into the midst of everything, devastating a vast swathe of the Dale with his mere arrival. All of the champions; all of the braveswe came to attack him as one, and none could even touch him, never mind hurt him. His strength far surpasses those Demon Gods of the stories, who could be wounded by the strongest of our champions. This Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth professes to not be a Demon God, but I feel that he only said this to mock us. I do not know you to be craven, Rhag said, nor are you a liarbut surely there must be some way to fight him C some weakness to exploit? No, Qrs shook his head. If he has such a thing, it probably doesnt matter. He is unlike the Demon Gods in the tales, who come as singular foes that sow destruction over the lands. This Jaldabaoth has armies of Fiends at his command, many who are as strong as I am or even stronger. The mere sound of Jaldabaoths voice can wrest body from mind, turning our own people against us. All who have suffered at his hands agree that standing to fight only guarantees misery and death. A low murmur filled the air at his account, and the villagers looked up at him with worried expressions. Qrs was undeniably strong C a tribal leader whose strength guaranteed security against all of their neighbours. If their champion openly admitted that he was no match against Jaldabaoth and his minions, worrying was all they could do. Rhag tapped her staff on the wooden platform again. If he is that strong, she asked, how is it that he hasnt come to slaughter us yet? Because he does not only come with destruction, Qrs replied grimly. He sends his armies of Fiends to capture and imprison the peoples of the wilderness C unleashing sick and twisted torments upon all. The destruction of our bodies is not what he desires: it is to break our very souls. The fact that he is so thorough is likely what gives us the time to escape. Rhag turned to look towards the other elders, but they could only shake their heads silently at his words. How long do we have? She asked. I dont know, Qrs admitted. The Armat this morning said that he saw fires a day away from where we were. I sent out a sentry on the way here, so we should know how bad things look soon. An Armat? Rhag furrowed her brow, Why was there an Armat? We are not the only ones fleeing this Jaldabaoth, Qrs told her. There were Armat and Hobgoblins with me as well C the Gnolls to the north are also preparing to leave their lands. All of the other races who have escaped from his clutches have only one thing on their minds. It is as I said: all agree that staying is folly C the only way to survive is to flee. Bugbear territories lie east, Rhag noted. We would be crossing The Neck. How can we safely bring our children through? By numbers and force. The Gnolls have agreed to join us on our journey east. We will try to convince all others to join us along the way; those who stand against us will be trampled. A sneer entered onto his features at the recollection of the recent past, It would still be a better fate than what has befallen the peoples of the west. Rhag silently appraised him with a neutral look. The villagers waited for her decision C if she supported Qrs, there would be no opposition. If not I see, she said. We will send runners to the other villages, then. This will be bad C our stores are still depleted from the winter. I know, Qrs agreed, but well just have to make do. He looked around at the assembled villagers, wondering how many would survive. Not only was food a problem, but water as well. He could only hope what they found along the way was enough. He sent the villagers out to prepare, picking out the fastest among them to deliver the will of the High Chief to the rest of the tribal settlements scattered around their territory. Upon returning to his own home, he found the door open. Rholh and their daughters were packing away their things. He set his weapon aside, looking for a change of clothes. A shadow fell over the light from the doorframe. So, Rholh said, can you talk now? Theres not much I can say, he didnt look over his shoulder. I told him to pack up and go home when it happened, but Im not sure if it would have mattered. Jaldabaoth fell upon us so suddenly C tens of thousands were captured across the Dale in a matter of days. We were imprisoned beside each other for a time: the things they did to us He forced his hands to keep moving, waiting for Rholh to respond C scream at him, beat him, anything. Rholh said nothing, and light returned to the room as she went away. Qrs gritted his teeth, clenching his fists until they trembled violently. With a cry of frustrated anguish, he struck the ground. The wooden floor cracked and splintered at the impact, and the back wall split open to the ceiling. In the evening sunlight that filtered through the drifting dust, he released a shuddering sob. What champion? His strength was worthless. Never mind the tribe, he couldnt even protect his own son. Qrs rose to his feet after a few minutes, wiping his face and shaking out the fresh garments and spare equipment of dwarven make that Rholh had laid out for him. He changed, then looked around to see if anything had been left behind. Seeing nothing, he left the building and shut the door. A pointless habit C he would probably never see the home of his ancestors again. Outside, his three daughters shouldered their share of the belongings in oversized backpacks. Rholh stared silently at the building they had lived in for over two decades, raising their four children. The fringes of his chainmail jingled lightly as he approached. She let out a sigh and turned to face him. What about the other villages? She asked calmly. They sent runners, he replied. There were columns of smoke this morn His words trailed off when the sentry he had dispatched returned to the village. She stepped up to the central platform and scanned the milling forms of the villagers. Qrs jogged over to speak to her. Chieftain, she said as he approached. I went to the ridge: theres no sign of raiding in the west C everything looks clear. At the report, he looked to Rhag and one of the elders that remained on the platform to help direct the evacuation. They looked back at him, a question over their features C maybe they thought he would call everything off. Are you suC Imminent danger washed over his senses, and Rhags eyes went wide as Qrs abruptly raised his weapon and lashed out in her direction. His studded war club connected with something in mid-air, and a spray of gore erupted from nothing. They looked down at the mangled body that thumped to the wooden floor. A coppery, scaled creature with leathery, bat-like wings lay on the floorboards. Its body was not even a metre tall, though it had a twitching, barbed tail that dripped with green fluid. Qrs brought his rod down on it again to make sure it was dead. His mind raced, gaze going from the body to the elders on the other side of it, then up to the evening air. The sense of danger had not subsided. Imps! He roared, Protect the Druids! His command resounded out into the air, its power rolling over the villagers. Warriors and hunters started to collect around the mystics of the tribe, occasionally taking swings at the empty air. It was soon enough that the bodies of Imps started to appear over the ground, swatted out of their invisibility. Qrs took another swing, finding another Imp. The sound of leathery wings rose from between the trees C first dozens, then hundreds. Get moving! His voice boomed over the village, NOW! Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 In the fading twilight, the Imps started to shed their invisibility, their numbers clouding the air like a swarm of bats. Undersides aglow in the light of the village fires, they dipped and swerved and swooped, but never came within striking distance of the spears and clubs below. Rocks and other small objects started to fly up at the swarm, bouncing harmlessly off of their scaly hides. Dont waste your energy! Qrs shouted, Get moving! Even the weakest of Imps had a supernatural resilience that could shrug off minor blows. Without the ability to perform powerful ranged attacks, or possessing projectiles with qualities that bypassed their defensive traits, the only option at this distance was to use magic, or wait until they fluttered close enough to strike with enough force to overcome their damage reduction. Qrs heard a flutter nearby, and found another invisible Imp with his weapon, smashing it out of the air before it reached Rhag. The Imps up top are a distraction! He told the villagers, There are still invisible ones going after our healers. Once their healers were out of the picture, so many Imps would be able to disable villagers at their leisure. Imp venom affected coordination; being stung multiple times without resisting its effects would leave one unable to handle a weapon, or even put one foot in front of another. He suspected that whatever else was on its way would be taking those that were incapacitated away to be caged. All around him, villagers were ducking, covering their heads and trying to crawl away. Rhag, he said, is there anything you can do about this? The ones above us, yes, Rhag replied. Do it. Rhag stood upright, stretching her hands out above her head. Qrs stayed alert for any invisible Imps trying to take advantage of her brief vulnerability. Widen Magic C Vortex of Teeth! A towering cloud of transparent fish with gaping maws and needle-like teeth appeared in the air over their heads. Rhag sent the swirling vortex of voracious phantasms against the path of the Imps circling overhead. Pieces of their shredded remains rained down on the village and, after half a minute, the spell dissipated in silence. See Invisibility. Qrs glanced down at the Shaman below. The figures of ghostly Fiends appeared in his sight, and he caught on. See Invisibility! He shouted out over the villagers again. The sound of the spell being cast repeated itself over the village lanes. Warriors and hunters started striking out with deadly accuracy at the suddenly-exposed Imps. Within minutes, the forest was quiet again, but Qrs couldnt imagine that the lull would last very long East, to the river! He ordered, Stop packing your things C move! The villagers started streaming by, following the slope up east out of the village. Qrs looked down at Rhag, who was tending to a stung child. That was a good spell, he said. I didnt know you had anything like that. The Chief Druid did not turn to respond, instead focusing on a boy with a gash on his arm. Cure Poison. Lesser Restoration. Rhag returned the child to his mother and rose to her feet, dusting off her knees. I hadnt had the chance to use it until then, she said. Its a spell of the Fourth Tier, but legend has it that theres an even stronger form. Recalling how the spell had shredded hundreds of Imps in a matter of seconds, Qrs couldnt imagine what a more powerful form of the spell would be like. This one alone appeared to be enough to devastate any number of enemy raiders. Well, its a good thing you learned it, he told her. Theres bound to be more attacks like that. Between handling all these stings, she said, Im not sure if mana will hold out. Not only do we have to nullify the toxin itself, but we also have to restore the negative effects. If our tribe didnt have as many mystics as it does, wed be in real trouble right now. How many others are capable of wiping out masses of enemies like that? There are two others in our village that are capable of casting magic of the fourth tier, but I dont think well last long if this is going to be a continuous thing. It should take some time for them to realize that the Imps didnt work, Qrs reasoned. Whoever is following up to capture all the people they expected to succumb to the Imps will be the first to know, but hopefully well be long gone by then. These Imps left no remains on the ground, Rhag told him. Theyre summons. Their summoners will have known that theyve failed the instant we quelled their attack. Well great, Qrs sighed. Were still moving, regardless. Hopefully, the other villages can make it out. He stepped off of the platform, leaving Rhag to her work. He found Rholh and their daughters at the eastern threshold of the village. Are we all okay here? He asked. Were fine, Rholh replied. Leela was stung, but one of the Druids took care of it. Qrs looked down at his youngest, who was frowning down at a hole in her shirt C she looked more annoyed about that than the fact that she had been hurt. Good, he grunted. We need to get to the river before the next wave catches up to us. Theres going to be more? If that was all Jaldabaoth amounted to, he told her, we wouldnt be running. You could have taken out all those Imps on your own with enough time. Those are just advanced forces C the venom in their stingers will build up in their victims that cant resist it until they lose all coordination. Im sure theyve already sent forces to capture the fallen, so theyll be pretty mad when they find that their attack was fruitless. Then what about the other villages? Rholh furrowed her brow, We sent out those runners just an hour ago I know, Qrs said. Theres no way theyd have reached anyone in time. I dont know if they sent Imps to every village or if they were just sweeping over the land but, with some luck, our runners will make it back to us with news either way. As annoying as they are, these Imps are weak compared to an experienced hunter, so they can probably sneak by any number of them. Qrs looked up to the eastern ridge, which still glowed dimly with the light of the setting sun. They would cross over it by midnight at this pace, but it was still over a day to the river with the slow going of the villagers. They would see in the dark just fine, but so could Fiends in general. The timing was also extraordinarily bad. Most would be exhausted by the time they reached the ford, and they would be travelling at a snails pace through The Neck just trying to stay safe, rested, and provisioned. A voice called to him from the rear, Qrs looked over his shoulder. Looks like I should get to the back, he told his family. Ill be bringing up the rear, just in case more attacks come, but be careful all the same. These things can fly, and they can pop up from anywhere. Rholh nodded and gathered their children closer, within the reach of her quarterstaff. The kids had staves of their own, but they were literally children with sticks who wouldnt be able to get past the Imps defences. Qrs sighed over how much more fragile his entire world suddenly seemed. Dropping back to the rear of the procession, he found Rhag encouraging the slowest forward. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. How are things looking? He asked her. Still clear, as far as I can see, Rhag replied. Even the fastest of those runners we sent out wont catch up to us for a few hours yet C if they even make it out at all. Unless they run into something a lot stronger than Imps, our hunters should be fine, Qrs told her. Well know how many of the other villages are still on their way by tonight. They made their way in silence, saving their energy for the trek through the night. As predicted, the runners started finding them after several hours. Chief, the first that caught up to them nodded as he trotted up to them, the closest northern villages bordering the Gnoll lands are on their way. Did they give you any trouble? Qrs asked. They were surprised, he shook his head, but they didnt question your decision. A Demon God isnt something someone just makes up, never mind you. Good. Any sign of attacks? Not at their villages, nor on the way back heredid something happen? Our village was attacked not long after we sent you all out, Qrs told him. A big swarm of Imps came in while we were still getting ready to leave. did we lose anyone? They were just Imps, Qrs shrugged. Our mystics used up a lot of mana tending to their venom and its effects, though. If these Fiends made it that far, the runner said, does that mean that all of the eastern villages are overrun? Well find out soon enough. Hopefully, they specifically targeted our village to cripple our ability to make decisions. Find your family C let them know youre okay. The runner nodded and trotted east to catch up with the column. Over the course of the next few hours, the rest of the runners appeared. Half of the villages had been reported overrun, and it appeared that Jaldabaoths forces were sweeping in from the west. The remaining tribes had not questioned his orders and were already on their way. I dont get it, Qrs said. How did they end up attacking right at this moment? Its not as if our villages are hidden Its pointless to ask why these Fiends do anything, Rhag replied. Theyre beings of pure evil with minds and motives entirely alien from our own. Thenare there any races nearby that deal with Demons? This Jaldabaoth cant have just sprung out of nowhere Imps are commonly used for various things, Rhag replied, but you probably know enough about them already. If this Jaldabaoth is as powerful as you say, perhaps a great ritualno C I know of no tribe or people in the nearby lands that is capable After a time, Rhag spoke once more. In the southeast, there is a Human nation rumoured to have demonstrated magics that could only result from great rituals, she said. Clearing the wilderness to make room for expansion is an understandable motive, at least. Perhaps they have summoned this Demon God to do just that. Humans, again. Qrs lip curled in a sneer. Why was it that Humans seemed to be the source of his woes recently? Puny beings that couldnt fight for themselves, summoning evil Fiends to do so in their stead. He tried re-piecing his knowledge of events with this information, trying to make sense of anything he could. They started in the southeast of the hills, he said, in the Dale of Defiance. Shouldnt they have started along their own borders if this is the case? The Humans of the wall are on the other side of the hills, Rhag said. If they pushed solely from the east, their fellows would be overrun by those fleeing in advance of this Demon God C just like we are fleeing now. So they start from the hills to create chaos and slowly contain us, Qrs scratched his ear, and, in the end, they will connect with their kinsfolk from the west. Or Qrs frowned as a disturbing thought crossed his mind. Or? Or there are more beings like this Jaldabaoth, and this is happening all across the wilderness. I-impossible, Rhag paled. So many beings like this would mean the end of the world if they flew out of control! No one has the power to control them, nor would they be such fools to employ them. Maybe. Even so, this Human nation you speak of lies to the southeast of the wilderness, so our current course is potentially leading us into a trap. But what can we do? One of the hunters nearby asked, The mountains to the north are rugged and near impossible to cross, and C even if we manage to make it past the now Fiend-infested hills C the Great Forest of Evansha lies to the south. Both destinations spell doom for our people. WeC The hunter raised his hand, ears swivelling slightly in the wind. Qrs looked around but sensed nothing. What is it? He asked. Sounds to the northwest, the hunter answered. Screaming, fighting; young and oldtheyre ours C probably one of the villages following after us. Damn it, Qrs cursed. How far away? Any sign of anything coming for us? Not that I can see or hear, the hunter replied. The fighting is drowning out everything elsemaybe an hour away C a bit more. Qrs mind worked, trying to figure out how to best divide their numbers. If they sent help, they would essentially be splitting their numbers three ways, which would be easier to defeat individually if their pursuers were aware of itbut they couldnt afford not to C they needed as many people as possible to force their way east. Stop! He called out over the long procession. The villagers came to a halt, turning their gazes back to him. Back half of our fighting forces, gather on me, he said. Front half, create a perimeter for our villagers and prepare for possible attacks. Take a breather while you can: theres another village fighting behind us; were going back to help. The villagers started to gather into a tight circle under the trees as they followed his instructions. Qrs turned to Rhag. Stay here and keep things under control, he told her. If they come after both groups, youll probably be the smaller of the two so youll need your magic to get rid of anything like those Imps just now. I hear you, Chief, Rhag nodded. How long should we wait? Four hours, he decided. Split the watch in half, take turns getting quick naps. After thatwe probably have a handful waiting at the ford already C Hobgoblins and Armat. Rhag nodded again at his words, and Qrs turned and motioned for the hunters to lead. The force of hunters, warriors and mystics headed off to the northwest. After half an hour, the sound of baying animals could be heard over the wind. Thats not an Imp, Qrs looked to the hunter beside him. Not unless theyre doing impressions now, she replied. Theres more C a large pack, at least. Wolves, maybeno, wolves wouldnt make all that racket. Well, he hefted his war club, at least it sounds like something less annoying to fight. Ahead, the hunters in the vanguard stopped, raising their spears. Qrs caught up to them and, not far in front, several figures started to appear from the trees. Theyre ours, one of the hunters called. Qrs rushed forward to meet the first of them: an old crone leading a small group of children. Old one, he said. Weve come to help. Tell us what you can. She leaned forward to hang on his arm, breathing ragged. Fiends, she said, like we were warnedbut theres so many. So many We heard something like wolves, Qrs said. What was that? Theythey were hounds, but they had flames in their mouths. Theyre the ones that found us; followed our trail. Sounds like Hellhounds, a Druid said to the side. Theyre rarely summoned and theyre no match for our warriors, but if theyve gone from tracking to attacking, it must mean theyre trying to slow us down for whatever is on its way. Was there anyone else attacking you? Qrs asked the old crone. No, the old crone shook her head, but we were at the front. The front? The people from all the villages started to flow together at some point. Ive no idea whats in the rear. Got it. Qrs looked around. He pointed at two fighters and a hunter. You, you and you: start leading them up to the others C ensure that no one gets lost. Dont go too fast: we want everyone else following the path to see you and join up. Following the trail of fleeing villagers, it was not long until Qrs and his reinforcements found the edge of the main group. Sentries formed around the edges as they slowly made their way forward and, once in a while, a pack of Hellhounds appeared from the trees. As the Druid had mentioned, they didnt last long against the defenders, but they did have the effect of slowing things down. Qrs came across a tall warrior, his spear pinning one of the Hellhounds to the damp soil. The Fiendish creature snarled and snapped at the shaft, struggling until it expired. Dol, Qrs called out. The warrior, one of the village chiefs, planted his foot on the Hellhounds body and yanked out his spear. There was a dissatisfied expression on his face as the creature disintegrated into glistening black motes that vanished into the air. I was hoping free food was being sent our way, Dol said, but theyre all summons. How long has this been going on for? Qrs asked. Over an hour, Chief, he answered. Weve barely been scratched, but its hard keeping everyone together and moving with all this happening. Someone up ahead said there was a lot of this. There was, Dol propped his spear over a shoulder, and therell be more if whats gone on keeps going. Packs of five or so all along the west side of the column every few minutes. Adds up. How many villages made it? Hmmeleven, at last count. This is turning into one giant mess: you sure we couldnt have fought this crap off? I could take these things out all day. This is nowhere near the worst of it, Qrs told him. Hmph. Well, its a good thing youre here now, Chief. Go on and straighten everyone out C well hold the line. Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The tribes of Qrs people were distributed somewhat evenly over their territory into smaller villages, which served as centres for the many family groups that either lived in the villages directly or in the forests surrounding them. Eleven villages meant that roughly 11,000 of his people were on their way at best C not counting the 1500 or so those from his own villages area. The reports from the various, often confused, sources in their sudden evacuation could not give him any concrete numbers, but he would see for himself soon enough. He silently shook his head as he tried putting a number to all the fleeing people he had seen along the way. While half of the villages were reportedly overrun, it did not mean that the other half would arrive unscathed C or at all. The small groups living out in the lands outside of the villages would be easily overwhelmed by the numbers of Fiends he had witnessed attacking their lines so far. The warning from the runners he had sent out would have needed days and weeks to reach most of them; it was a miracle that they had reached half of the villages in time. Hopefully, survivors from the outskirts would appear at some point, but the rest of them couldnt afford to wait with Jaldabaoths forces nipping at their heels. The howls of the Hellhounds and sounds of light battle filled the air as the next wave was put down all along the column. Qrs pointedly stayed out of the fighting as he continued organizing his people. Like most Lords of various races, Qrs was not only a powerful member of his species but had also developed the supernatural ability to lead and support his people. The effects and abilities varied from race to race, but, under his leadership, his people became more coordinated, iron-willed, and fought harder. He could see the peoples expressions lift even as they laid eyes upon. They grew hopeful and confident, understanding that he had come to lead them personally. At his orders, the lines drew together to become tighter and easier to defend as he slowly worked his way down the river of refugees. Village chiefs C like Dol C also demonstrated similar qualities, but Qrs was the greatest leader in his tribe. Under his tangible influence, all understood that he stood over them, and no one could challenge his authority or skill. In times of strife, the other chiefs fell into their role as his captains, leading warbands composed of forces from their respective villages. He stopped occasionally to see how each villages mystics were doing, and it turned out that they had actually fared far better than his own. Attacks had been light C it seemed that the speculation about how Qrs village was the hardest hit out of those that had shown up was correct. Still, it also meant the missing villages had been hit by something far stronger, else there would at least be some loose survivors coming in even while his runners were arriving to inform the others. Once the main body of Jaldabaoths forces was done with those villages, Qrs thought it highly likely that they would be coming their way. The sound of approaching Hellhounds filtered through the forest again as he found the end of the procession. Two village chiefs C Gad and Bowge C were bringing up the rear with their warriors. Looks like its the same thing back here, Qrs noted after they finished with the newest set. Yep, Bowge said. Were getting pretty good at taking em out now C even the unblooded warriors and hunters. The time between waves is getting longer since were getting rid of them faster. For being on the run, this feels a bitrelaxing? Havent had this much fun since that Baafolk raid that got full of themselves and ended up in our neck of the woods. I dont get it, Gad lowered his battleaxe and turned around to face Qrs. Theyre spending so much mana conjuring these weak summons C why dont they just fly in and hit us with some spells that actually hurt? Jaldabaoth has been taking his time capturing the peoples in the hills for months, Qrs told him. His goal isnt to kill us. Qrs looked up into the night sky. As long as everyone had travelled so far, dawn was still hours away. Speaking of which, he added, have there been any Imps? Bowge and Gad exchanged looks. Imps? Bowge said, Nowhy? My village was attacked by hundreds of them, Qrs said. All at the same time C not like these packs of Hellhounds that come in nice little waves. I figure they tried to paralyze us by taking out the tribal leadership, but we were stronger and more coordinated than they thought. Thats why weve got these Hellhounds now C theyve realized were one move ahead of them, and theyre tracking us for something nastier thats on the way. Saying something like that is bound to invite trouble, the sound of Hellhounds approached again, and Gad sighed. See? Well, at least its just HellCFortress! The sound of Gads impromptu parry rang through the air as a blur descended from above. A creature bounced off of Gads enhanced defence, and Bowge kicked it to the ground. Qrs stepped forward to smash it with his war club, shattering its carapace with a dull crunch. They stared down at whatever it was that had fallen upon them, wrinkling their snouts at the pungent odour. What the hell? Gad said, A Blader? No C what is this thing? The disintegrating corpse had a partially insectoid look, with two huge scythes similar to what one would find on a Blader C a mantis-like race that lived in the Abelion Hills. The sound of chitinous wings filled the air as more of the Fiends fell upon the column, and the sound of battles joined along its length rose in the air. Qrs helped the rear finish the additional assailants that had dropped down from the skies and surveyed the damage. As with the Hellhounds, these new creatures appeared to be summons, but they were substantially stronger. Several warriors around him had received deep gashes, and the uninjured warriors moved to intercept the Hellhounds that were trying to get by. He walked over to a Shaman tending to the wounded. Mystic, he said. Do you know what those were? Ive never seen the like before, Chieftain, she shook her head. They are beyond the summons that weve seen so far, but theyre still probably a kind of Fiend. Those scythes have some sort of venom on them, and its hard for most of our people to resist it C this is going to cost us in mana. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Qrs turned his head at the panicked squeals of children somewhere up the column. Were the strongest in the rear, he told Bowge and Gad, and its probably another half hour until we get to my villages position. Go on ahead Chief, Gad grunted with a rough gesture of his head. We can keep this up no problem. Qrs made his way back southeast along the column, passing groups of warriors being tended to by healers. Though not extraordinarily strong, these new arrivals were enough to be a real threat to regular combatants who were caught alone. Fortunately, the abundance of mystics in the tribe ensured that all but immediately fatal injuries were handled in a timely manner. Fifteen minutes later, the baying of Hellhounds filled the air again. His pace quickened, and he ran a critical eye over the lines for any weak points in their defences. Though the columns had not broken up after the last attack, the warriors defending them had tightened into fighting groups capable of conservatively handling the new arrivals. The sturdier villagers had weapons readied to defend the resulting gaps: just in case Hellhounds managed to slip through. His gauntlets creaked as he gripped his war club, senses alert for any sign of an attack. The first Fiend dropped down amid a group to his right. Another dropped down on the group to his left a second later, and Qrs quickly looked over each battle in turn. He calmed greatly after watching them for a few moments. The first wave had been a complete surprise, but that was all the defenders needed to adapt to their new opponents. Since they were only a bit stronger than their seasoned warriors, these new insect Fiends could be dealt with safely when they were juggled defensively between the members of each group. With a satisfied nod, Qrs decided to head to the front of the column and get the people of his own village moving. Savage Blow! His weapon caught one of the newly arrived Fiends across the midsection as he jogged by a group along the way. It ruptured and split in half, spraying the ground with foul-smelling ichor. Dont take too long putting these things down, he told them. We should be fine if its just this, but who knows what the next surprise will be. Once youre done with yours, leave two defenders for the Hellhounds C the others should help out with the groups to either side to speed things up. Pass the word. The heads facing him nodded, and four of the group of six split away. Qrs looked to the Druid supporting them from the rear. Hows mana holding up? Since the last attack, gaining, actually, the Druid replied. Surprises like the last time can put us behind, but were wise to their tricks now. Were making extra sure not to take damage from these new bugs. Good, Qrs said, keep it up. Were almost all together now. Qrs continued up the column, noting their progress. The freed-up warriors that had gone to assist their neighbours already overwhelmed the next insect Fiend, and the process appeared to be repeating itself up the line. He took heart in the fact that they appeared to be doing well, but Gads observation kept tugging at him from the more wary corner of his mind. Was Jaldabaoth so obsessed with capturing them that he was willing to expend this much mana in an effort to whittle down their strength? There must be some other scheme in play, or perhaps some limitation that Qrs was unaware of. If Jaldabaoth himself came, he could probably use the power of his voice to turn everyone right back around and march them straight into their respective cages. Given the size of the wilderness, Jaldabaoths forces might have been spread thin, and some lesser minions had been sent to deal with their tribe: ones that they might be able to defeat directly, and so resorted to these massed attempts at harrying them. When Qrs reached the head of the column, the hastily arranged defences of his awaiting villagers were already in sight. There were no signs of battle in the surroundings, and a sigh of relief escaped his lips. He spotted Rhag and the other elders, who were already sending the people east. It didnt look like anything happened, but Nothing happened, Rhag said. Weve had our chance to rest, but the rest of the tribes coming up behind us seem just a bit too energetic for having had a running battle for the last few hours Weve been fighting, Qrs told them, but the fights have been manageable. What youre probably seeing is exhilaration over their clear success against our foes, not knowing just how powerful the master of these Fiends is. This is nowhere near as difficult as it should beand thats what worries me. They fell into step with the rest of the column, and he summarized what had happened. Rhag listened intently, frowning slightly over his thoughts on their odd circumstances. You are the greatest chieftain of our tribes, Rhag said, and your expertise as one who has seen many battles is something I can only defer to. As for the magical end of things, there is at least some precedent. These Fiends C these Devils and Demons C have the ability to summon their kin, and they may also have the ability to cast spells that do so as well. Rather than a single, powerful Fiend, it may be an army of weaker ones in this part of the wilderness: coordinating their efforts to capture whoever makes the land its home at Jaldabaoths bidding. Could the explanation be so convenient? The tribes casters tended to organize themselves, seeing to their own respective roles, so Qrs knew little about magic beyond its basic applications. It would be prudent to rely on the wisdom of the tribes High Druid. He certainly had no idea about what Fiends could do beyond the weak ones that were occasionally summoned as servants and expendable combatants by those who dared to use them. That being said, there were too many questionable tactics being employed against them. I still have my doubts about whats going on, Qrs said. Sending these attacks against us so regularly will only make us accustomed to fighting them. Our people will grow in prowess as time goes on, while their summons remain the same. These unseen summoners must realize that they are becoming less effective with every failed attempt. One can hardly argue against the results, Rhag chuckled, and we should take what we can from events that have befallen us. This strategy they are employing hones our fighting edge, which will only help us going forward. Unless we get attacked by both Fiends and eastern tribes at the same time, Qrs frowned. Im still debating whether we should rest before crossing or try to get as far away as possible. The people will be dead on their feet by the time we reach the river, Rhag told him. Well be easy prey for the tribes of The Neck if we attempt to cross their territory in such a state. Not only that, but we are also lacking in provisions. Youre right, Qrs agreed. I agreed to wait for the Gnolls at the ford as well. StillI just cant shake off this feeling that something else is going on. Then what would happen if we change the plan? In what way? Qrs frowned. Like staying to defend our lands, Rhag said, or at least finding a highly defensible position to weather out the storm. I cant see how that would be possible, Qrs told her. Even if the strength of our foes stays the same C which I doubt will be the case C being pinned down by Fiends in one place means that we can only fight. The initial reports say that half of the villages are on their way; gathering food, building homes and livesits impossible to settle down again with these constant attacks. We can either flee or fight a futile war where our strength slowly wanes until it falters and we are overrun. Then our course remains unchanged, Rhag turned her attention forward. We must focus our efforts on the long journey ahead. Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Several hours later, the attacks stopped. As they made their way into the valley towards the great river, Qrs realized that they had ceased with the coming of the dawn. In the apparent reprieve, he searched the column for his family, spotting them making the trek with a group of fellow villagers. He looked over his daughters: they looked tired but otherwise healthy. After placing one to ride on his shoulders, Qrs picked up his two other girls, falling in to walk beside Rholh. Is everyone okay? He asked. Were alright, Rholh answered. These Fiends have stopped attacking us C do they only move at night? I dont know, Qrs said. Our gaolers in the hills did not seem to care either way, but they were a lot more powerful than the ones attacking us tonight. Your sister thinks that our pursuers capability to send attacks against us is limited somehow C perhaps by mana or some innate ability. I think they might be focusing their efforts to take advantage of the night. Though Darkvision improved their ability to see at night, there were limits to its range. As such, the hours of darkness were still preferable for ambushes and sudden assaults like those that Jaldabaoths forces had been conducting. I saw some of the fighting when it got close to us, Rholh nodded. After being slain, they vanish in much the same way as summons do, so what she says does seem to be in line with whats happening now. It would be better if the bodies stuck around, Qrs snorted. Keeping everyone fed is going to be a big problem unless we find other tribes to raid. That shouldnt be an issue once we cross the river. Qrs suppressed a grimace. It was true that The Neck was full of Goblins, but the problem was that Goblins tasted horrible no matter how one prepared them. He supposed he shouldnt be picky with their current situation and thankful instead. The Neck was full of other problems that would affect their journey, however. While the numbers of Bugbears and their minions in the lands across the river were plentiful and thus there were plenty of targets to raid, the problem was that they were too plentiful. Bugbears were the largest and most savage of the Goblinoid races, and essentially bullied whatever they could into subservience. Goblins were most common, used for everything from expendable fodder in combat to literal fodder. With the teeming population of Goblinoids also came Barghests and Greater Barghests. There were so many of them that Qrs tribe had settled on using the river as a natural barrier rather than attempt expanding in that direction. Fortunately, the Bugbear tribes warred with one another as often as their neighbours. He led raids on their lands infrequently to get a rough feel for the overall strength of the nearest tribes, but they always ended the same way: no matter how many were killed, there always seemed to be more. Even wiping out a whole tribe just meant others would come to fill the vacant territory. His gaze followed the densely-forested valley up its shadowed slopes on the far side, wondering how he could lead so many safely through. The Gnolls he had parted ways with probably had the right idea: while a single champion could carve through thousands of opponents, one could not be everywhere at once. They needed the numbers with suitable strength to defend their own effectively. If it was a raiding warband, Id agree with you, he told Rholh. But there are thousands of us now. We need to fight, gather supplies and push forward all at the same time. The more tribes we convince to join with us along the way, the easier it will be to cross the wilderness, but the more mouths well have to feed. I cant say I enjoy the taste of Goblin, Rholh replied, but I dont think wed ever run out of those out there. Hmph, Qrs grunted, well see who starts complaining about it first. How is our village doing for supplies? Food is a problem, Rholh told him. Our village has maybe a week if we depend entirely on the stores weve brought with us. Everything else is fine for now. All of the villages are probably in the same situation. If these Fiends keep attacking us, we wont be able to spread out enough to forage and raid. Once we reach the ford, Qrs said, well see if we can dig in and spend a few days collecting provisions. That would depend entirely on whatevers been harrying us with these waves of Fiends, but, if they stop attacking at dawn as they have now, it should be manageable. They walked on in silence, and Qrs kept trying to think of ways to tackle their looming issues. Without knowing from when and where they would be attacked, it was hard to come up with any sort of plan to address their food problems. The immediate areas wherever they stopped would be stripped bare; risk of capture increasing the further one ventured. This would be doubly so once they crossed the river, as they would need to contend with native tribes in addition to attacks by Fiends. The morning passed with no sign of further attacks from their pursuers, and they entered the bottom of the valley. By late afternoon, they approached the river ford. Qrs stirred his daughters from their slumber so he could set them down before heading to the head of the column. There, he found the tribal elders consulting with several of the chiefs. Were almost there, he said. Anything out of sorts going on? Not really, Rhag replied. A few of the chiefs want to send out foraging parties before we reach the ford. Thats not a bad idea, Qrs said. These Fiends havent attacked all day, and Im beginning to regret that we didnt do that earlier. You and everyone else. Not that we knew what would happen. Then I take it that everyone else is in the same supply situation? About one week of real food, Rhag reached into her satchel, but we do have a reprievesuch as it is. The mystic pulled out a roll of black bread, and Qrs couldnt help but recoil at the sight. Ancestors, spare us, he grimaced. Id rather be eating Goblin. I sent word to the entire tribe, Rhag told him. Every mystic is conjuring food whenever their mana reserves fill. It cant be preserved like real provisions, but we can stretch out actual supplies by taking this first. Qrs reached out and grasped the hard, black lump. He had the misfortune of tasting conjured food before, and he wondered if it was any different from eating sawdust. Taking a bite out of the bread, it seemed that his memories hadnt betrayed him when it came to the vile stuff. He choked down the bread with a draught of water. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Bleah, he stuck out his tongue and nearly gagged anyways. You dont say, Rhag smirked from the side. How long can we last on this? It depends, Rhag said. If we have long stretches like today where we can recover mana without interruption, three weeks. More, if we can gather during the day as well. If were attacked, all of that stops. Do you have any idea why they stopped attacking us at dawn? I dont know enough about Fiends to say for sure, Rhag replied. It shouldnt matter at all to summons, but it could be that the summoners themselves are averse to daylight. Or maybe theyre just waiting for their abilities to become available again, or enough mana to summon more waves like last night. Or it could be they realize that what theyre doing isnt working, and theyre just letting us go to focus on some other part of the area. Or theyre waiting for more forces to attack us with. You really love looking for the darkest clouds on the horizon, you know that? It keeps us alive, Qrs snorted. Send word down the column to start foraging. We need to set up advance sentries to warn us when these Fiends start coming again. There should be a few others waiting at the ford C Im going ahead to make sure nothing stupid happens. After he broke away to walk ahead, Qrs found Rhag at his elbow. Not tired? Qrs asked. Not as tired as the others, Rhag answered. The two of us should be able to deal with any large ambush out of the Fiends weve seen so far if it happens. Im also curious how you came to meet these other people. They paced in silence over the sandy soil, following a game trail that led to the riverbank. Qrs kept scanning their surroundings, waiting for any sign of an attack out of the thick brush. We were kept at the same place, he told Rhag after some time, where they performed all sorts of twisted experiments on the prisoners. One day, we managed to break out. Not everyone stayed together, but the people that did all agreed that the best option was to escape, far away from Jaldabaoth. What sort of twisted experiments? You probably dont want to hear it. If it provides some insight into the character of this Demon God, Ill willingly do so. Then, he licked his lips, you know how some races out there think that eating strong enemies will make them stronger? Im familiar with practices like that, Rhag nodded. Well, that was one of the experiments they conducted, Qrs clenched a fist over the handle of his war club. They brought in a Human that specialized in preparing food in an attempt to improve the meals somehow. I hardly know of anyone stronger than you are, Rhag frowned. Who would they feedoh. Uh-huh. That Human would carve out pieces of me and cook them up to feed to everyone else, just to see if they would get stronger. It wasnt as simple as that, either: they had groups fed differently C some of them had slits opened into their stomachs just so they could stuff the food straight in. Oh yeah, they exchanged organs between races as well, to see if that had any effect. A couple of poor sods got Armat stomachs and were forced to eat ore to see if they would grow armoured hides. He took a swig from the skin of water at his waist, rinsing out his mouth before spitting it out. The more he spoke about it, the thicker his words felt. The raw memories were recent enough to clearly recall the sounds and smells of that place. Some other things were going on as well, Qrs continued, and I have no idea what happened with all the other groups of prisoners in the camp. Eventually, the experiment I was involved in was deemed a failure and we were just caged up and kept alive with some meat that they claimed was from somewhere else C thats how we recovered enough to break free. how in the world did you survive all that? Rhag asked. They have a lot of healing magic, Qrs answered. Theyd cast it on me to regrow my lost parts, just to remove them again until everyone was fed. Every day. For weeks. That wasnt the worst of it either. Theytoyed with your head, andwell, thats enough about that. You cant be alright. Qrs gaze flickered towards Rhag, who was looking up at him with eyes full of worry. Probably not. He said, But that hell is right on our heels now, and Im trying to keep us out of it. They came to the great river C the same river that eventually flowed southwest through the Dale of Defiance. The winter swell had receded greatly, leaving a long stretch of gravelly shore stretching southwards out of sight. In the distance, fires could be seen against the deepening gloom of the valley floor. That should be them, Qrs told Rhag. It looks like they made good use of their time, as well. Racks of meat were being smoked over the fires. They werent picky about it C fish, rabbit, venison, rodentsanything they could probably get their hands on could be seen. A single Armat and a single Hobgoblin were keeping watch, in addition to a half-dozen Goblins. You sure didnt waste any time, Qrs called out as he approached. Times not for us to waste, the Hobgoblin replied. Conveniently enough, we found a Goblin tribe right across the river. Had to kill half of them before the rest got into line, but now we have a bunch of handy little helpers. Qrs eyed the line of racks of smoking meat again, spotting a dozen or so gutted Goblins stretched out at the end. Where are the others? He asked. Out hunting, the Hobgoblin replied. Of the Gnolls: no sign yet. Dont tell me its just the two of you. I came ahead to keep any accidents from happening, Qrs said. Were less than an hour away, eleven villages worth coming down from the northwest. A good start, the Hobgoblin nodded. If the Gnolls bring just as many, we can probably overrun any single tribe out there before they can even react. Well, we have to keep an eye on our tails as well, Qrs told him. We were attacked by Fiends all of last night. Both the Armat and the Hobgoblin looked at him sharply. How havent the whole lot of you been captured? The Armat asked. Jaldabaoth wasnt there, Qrs told them, nor were any of his powerful minions. A few hundred Imps attacked our main village, and more Fiends attacked the rest as they came to join us. We must have killed several thousand Hellhounds and hundreds of weird Fiends with sickles as arms, like some cross between a Blader and six other things. The Hobgoblin stroked his chin in thought, looking up the western slope of the valley. I wonder why they didnt send anything stronger, he said. One of those horned Devils back in the hills could wipe us all out on its own. I can only guess that Jaldabaoths forces are being spread thin, Qrs replied, and were just lucky to be seeing the weaker stuff. I dont plan on sticking around longer than we have to, though. Our captain agrees, the Hobgoblin said. Your captain? Qrs frowned. Avod, the Hobgoblin answered. The female that spoke for us on the way here. She said that once youve arrived, shes going to take us across the river. Ah C Im Zrol, her second. Youre not joining with us? Qrs asked. We already have, Zrol answered, and we will stay. However, were not going to be overshadowed in fighting strength by you guys. While your people prepare for the crossing, well be out recruiting. Orcs have hordes; Hobgoblins have armies. It was an old saying, but it seemed that they were about to see these Hobgoblins live up to their legendary reputation in practice. Four Hobgoblins and a dozen Goblins, Qrs said. Looks like a rough start. Itll be fun, Zrol grinned. Besides, Its not every day that you get to build a Goblin army. Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Avod and the other Hobgoblins returned to the camp shortly after the column from the northwest started to arrive. At least five dozen Goblins accompanied her, carrying game animals, crudely crafted tools, and various other odds and ends. He peered back and forth between the group crossing the river and the goblins smoking the racks of meat C how did they go from four Hobgoblins to seventy Hobgoblins and Goblins in a single day? Eyeing the throng behind Qrs spreading out to organize themselves into camps, Avod approached him with Zrol at her side while the others went to tend to their newly caught game. I figured youd be spending more time packing things up, she said. Was gonna greet you with a whole bunch of new friends. Having more time would have been nice, Qrs replied, but Jaldabaoths minions had other ideas. How bad was it? Avod asked. Well, I guess it couldnt have been that bad judging by how your lot looks. Not too bad, Qrs agreed, but we couldnt stay like that. It looks like his forces are spread thin, and theyre still trying to catch us to stick into cages. The attacks stopped when dawn brokespeaking of which, do you know anything about Fiends and daylight? Beats me, Avod shrugged. Before all this, the most I saw was an Imp being summoned by some idiot. If they only attack at night, then maybe Ill get to see whats been harassing you before I get going. The thin sound of hunting horns wavered over the evening air, warning of approaching trouble. Qrs shot Avod a look, and she raised her hands in front of herself disarmingly. Well, you got your wish, he said. If you want that first-hand look, get your people ready to defend the perimeter. The Gobs are still raw, so theyll be useless, Avod said, but Ill still have a look myself. Actually, since I have you here: were you able to pack up any spare equipment? Aside from this nice little knife from the prison camp, weve been making do with sharpened sticks and flint knives for the last few days C the tribes in the east dont seem to have much. What do you need? Hmmif those Goblins weve picked up so far are any indication, we wont need any magical equipment to do our thing out there. Bows, big shields, spears and something to bash things with for me and my men C armour if you have it as well. I hope you dont intend to just give all that away, Rholhs voice sounded from behind him. Uhmaybe? Qrs avoided looking at her as she stepped up to them, Weve been through at least three different kinds of hell. Rholh rolled her eyes and pushed him out of the way. A full kit of war gear, she said. Warbow, tower shield, steel spear and morning star. Chainmail, greaves, bracers, gauntlets and helmet. All steel. Dwarven make. Not enchanted. Our boots should fit you as well. Im listening Avod said. Each set for 4000 kilograms of game C doesnt matter what its from, as long as it isnt poisonous or gone bad. You dont have to pay upfront, and I wager youll have more than enough once you start fanning out with all your Goblins. How much of this equipment do you have? Our food stores were low with this timing, so we ended up bringing everything else instead. There should be plenty to spare for the time being. Avod took all of one breath to consider Rholhs offer. You have a deal, she told her. We need four sets C I will call my men. The Hobgoblin captain turned away and headed towards her own fires. Qrs glanced at Rholh. Were going to be eating Goblin for months, she told him. Everything besides that is going to be a delicacy. I wont disagree, Qrs replied, but can we afford to part with that equipment? What, you dont think the Dark Dwarves will pop up one of these days? Rholh snorted, Those grubby little profiteers can smell business from across the whole wilderness. Id be surprised if they didnt show up within a week or two. For being the High Chieftain, you stink when it comes to negotiations like this. Probably because Im used to negotiating with a weapon, Qrs grunted. The horns sounded a second time, much closer than the last. Qrs cleared his throat. Speaking of which, he said, I need to see to the defence. Signal says fifteen minutes. Dont get yourself killed C weve still got a long way to go. Qrs hefted his weapon and trotted up in the direction of the still-incoming tribespeople. Their defensive lines were more compact now with the people gathering on the riverbank; makeshift barricades and loose earthworks already appearing along the perimeter. Qrs! Bowges voice called out to him from further to the rear of the column. It took him several moments to spot the female chief. Did something happen? He asked. Nothing yet, she answered, but are we really stopping here? We are, Qrs replied. We left yesterday evening, so most of our people have been awake for over a day and a half now. Our warriors and hunters would be able to keep going, but weve got the entire tribe with us. On top of that, we need to collect what provisions we can before crossing the river. Setting up camp while were being attacked does feel off, but thats what well have to do. At least youll be able to wash up after this, eh? The horns sounded again, a few minutes away. By the sound of it, Qrs noted, theres nothing new. We should take this chance to get our camp set up while everything is nice and manageable. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. The defenders are going to need rest at some point, Bowge said. Well see what its like C the rest of the villagers need time to prepare, anyways. If nothing new pops up, we should be able to split into decently long watches. Guess I should find a nice spot to dig in, then. Dont get too comfortable: they added those new things partway through last night C they might do the same again. The hunters on sentry duty started appearing out of the trees. Qrs reached out to stop one. Nothing different? Not that I could see, she shook her head. We were even able to knock a few of those bug things out of the sky on the way in. Thats great, he clapped the huntress on the shoulder, sending her on her way. Over the course of the previous night, the incoming Fiends had gone from unsettling and alien to something they were starting to measure in familiar terms. They were able to kill them in close combat, and many of the tribes hunters were strong enough to take down the airborne opponents with javelins. If their opponents tactics remained the same as the previous night, things would be much easier now that they were fighting in a defensive position with few trees to obscure flying enemies. He found Rhag and the tribal elders in a large pavilion just behind what appeared to be the defensive line. Rather than having all of the elders of every village gather, it appeared that there was a representative for each. Several runners were gathered nearby to convey instructions. The chiefs were not present, so he assumed they had gone off to oversee their warriors. Chief, Rhag said as he approached, you have a lot of questions waiting for you. Qrs figured as much. With the chaos of the day settling, the people needed direction beyond being told which way to run. He suspected he would not be able to participate in any of the fighting for the night. Lets do this in order, then, he said. Anything critical that needs to be looked at? Nothing immediate, Rhag replied. But we have much to organize before the night is overwe are staying here for a time, yes? As long as they let us, Qrs nodded. Did we get a real count of our people? What are our numbers looking like? The elders have all reported in, Rhag told him. All of the tribes are missing people: mostly those who were out living in the forests when the attacks started. The villagers have nearly all made it C of the villages that showed up at all, anyways. In total, we have about 7000 here with us. Qrs frowned inwardly. Half of the villages had escaped, and only half of each villages total number. The majority of their hunters came from the family groups that lived outside of the main settlements, putting them at a disadvantage when it came to those who could expertly forage and hunt for food. Village residents were primarily warriors, mystics and tradespeople who depended at least in part on those same hunters they now lacked. The clash of Hellhounds against the defensive line turned several heads, but Qrs was too deep in thought to pay it any mind. Were lopsided, he said, we dont have enough hunters to adequately feed the tribes while we run. How can we fix this? Fix this an elder said, its not something so simple that we can fix this. Hunters do not sprout up overnight like Goblins. Then why dont we substitute our missing hunters with our new allies? Rhag asked. Most of the elders displayed looks of confusion over her suggestion. New allies? One of them asked, What new allies? The Gnoll tribes to the north are joining us, Qrs told them, we have Hobgoblins that are starting to do their thing as well. Theres a handful of Armat, but I have no idea what they can offer. Im not sure if the runners had time to explain, but thats what it looks like right now. How did this happen? The elder furrowed his brow, Were more likely to fight these allies than work together with them. Its unheard of since the time of the Demon Gods. Theres a Demon God out there right now, Qrs pointed westward, one far stronger than what the legends tell. Thats why theyve agreed to band together. Our greatest chance of survival depends on us all working together to escape the reach of Jaldabaoth. Well take anyone who will join us to improve our odds. Demon God? Jaldabaoth? Rhag cleared her throat to the side. Maybe you should explain from the beginning, Chief. Qrs scanned the confused faces of many of the tribal representatives. He took a deep breath and related his experience since the winter. Though he summarized it as briefly as he thought reasonable, it still took a half-hour. By the end of it, however, the faces of the elders were all pale and grim. Even so, Qrs still felt that his words were insufficient to convey just how dire the threat was. Thisthis tale is filled with madness, a shaky voice rose over the murmurs of the assembly. We could flee for the rest of our lives and still not escape one so powerful as you describe. Never mind escaping C if he is not stopped, the world is doomed! That may be the case, Qrs said, but I will not so readily consign our people to that fate. We will run and survive until those who can stand against him manage to end the reign of this Demon Emperor, or until the world is consumed by his madness. That is what we must do C the alternative is the hell I left behind. The sounds of battle issued from the lines again, and Qrs folded his arms. Enough time has been spent on this explanation, he told them. Rhag C what were you saying about our allies? It should be easy enough to understand, Rhag replied. We have plenty of idle tradespeople. Gnolls are natural hunters, and the Goblin army will be hungry for our goods. Were crossing The Neck C so were going to be up to our ears in Goblins, Bugbears and everything else that comes with them by the time we get through. The elders turned to one another, discussing her proposal. Qrs had a vague idea of what Rhag was trying to convey, but he wasnt sure if they could do what she proposed. So youre saying that our villagers should service our allies in the place of our missing hunters. Thats right. I can see how some of that might be possible, Qrs said, but what about our tradespeople that left their shops behind? Well be on the move for as long as Jaldabaoth continues to hound us. The tradespeople should have brought all the hard-to-replace tools from their shops with them, one of the elders told him. Even the smiths will have brought their anvils and bellows. Well just need to create portable facilities that can be packed up and carried along whenever we travel from one place to the next. So rather than hunting and foraging, Qrs muttered, we will be crafting and bartering. Yes, Chieftain. What about our warriors and whats left of our hunters? They can pull their weight if the situation demands it, the elder said, but I suspect they will be ensuring that our tradespeople are safe and secure. Not only can these Fiends fly and drop in wherever they wish, but I also have no illusion that the relationship with our allies will be perfectly benign. Scuffles within our encampment will be sure to arise, at least. Qrs couldnt refute what appeared to be the most practical direction for their tribes. Rather than try to eke out a living on their own while they slowly raised new hunters, they would be acting like the Dark Dwarves and bartering their limited crafts and services. The Goblins living in the region were known to be simple and lacking in artifice, so there was little concern over whether the idea would work as long as a Goblin army was raised as they expected. This assumed a working relationship with their allies, of course. He wasnt sure how it would take shape exactly: only that everyone shared the same driving motivation. Ill have to speak with our allies about this first, Qrs said, but go ahead and start preparing C well be needing to do it for ourselves anyway. Anything else that we need to cover? Coordination for the villages is being left to their respective leaders, Rhag said. We just need you to settle the big decisionsI know its not really up to our side of things, but how long do you think well be able to stay here? Even some loose expectations will be able to help with planning. If the pressure on us at night remains like this, well, well want to wait at least as long as it takes the Gnolls to arrive. They move a lot faster than we do, so Id say around three or four days before they come in and we can expect to leave. The clamour from the defensive line drifted over to the pavilion again, reminding Qrs how ludicrous making such an estimate was. They were only a day away from where they had started, yet now they had to stop and prepare. If they were allowed the leisure to do so, then so would their unseen adversaries ordering the waves of attacks against them. He was not so na?ve to imagine that they would simply let them resupply, recover and leave without making new moves of their own. Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Sounds good to me. Silence hung between Qrs and Avod for a moment at her immediate response. Really? He raised an eyebrow, That was quick. Considering the options that are available, Avod told him, its not much to think about. We have something you need, and you can provide us with something useful in return. I doubt anyone will find fault with that. Qrs supposed he might have just been thinking himself in circles, worrying over how his peoples shortfall in hunters might be exploited by the others. It didnt help that Avod was away for a whole three days, leaving him to stew pointlessly over it. Her lieutenants were sent back occasionally with supplies and more Goblins to help with work around the camp. Surveying the steady stream of new arrivals setting up across the river, Qrs still couldnt get over how fast they collected: they started out with just their four Hobgoblins perhaps four days ago and added sixty-six Goblins by the time he saw them the next day. On the evening of their third day of recruiting, they numbered over two thousand. Theyre mostly just Gobs, Avod smirked as he scanned the opposite shore. There are some decent ones in there, but the majority are fodder. The ones we get equipment on, well start training. Training Yep! Avod grinned, Gobsll be skirmishers, mostly. Bugbearsll be our heavies. Sooner or later, well have enough wolf riders to form proper cavalry wings. Theres a fair number of mystics in every bunch we bring back too. have you done something like this before? Qrs frowned, Everything is just sliding into place so naturally. Haha, nope. Goblins are kinda sparse in the hills, so theres not much chance to. Its just one of those things C like birds just knowing how to build nests. Thats the saying, right? Orcs have hordes, Hobgoblins haveC Armies, yeah, Qrs finished for her. Its one thing to hear about it, but its another to see it happen in front of you. Its too bad we cant stay for much longer, Avod told him. Recruitment isnt usually even necessary C once Goblins catch wind that theres a new Goblin army somewhere, they just start heading over on their own. and thats natural, somehow. Probably is, Avod nodded, but it also stinks to be a Gob. Out in your little tribe, youre one of the weakest things out there C everyones out to turn you into a slave or eat you. Joining up with a Goblin army, things start looking up. You get equipment and training, and once youre toughened up, you get put in with a bunch of your Goblin buddies. At that point, the tables have turned C instead of everyone and their mother thinking your little green ass is a convenient snack, theyre running away from a swarm of yas. That only works to an extent, Qrs said. Sure, Avod agreed, but its a lot better than what they had before. Anything too tough for the average Gob, well use casters or Bugbears against. If anyone like you shows up, well, thats what people like you are for. Qrs snorted. That was always the way it worked out, no matter what race, it seemed. Regular individuals were numerous and could be set to perform many tasks that covered a large area, but champions of Qrs strength were extraordinarily rare. Powerful individuals could lay waste to armies of average individuals, but that was only if they stood around to let you hit them, and your opposite number wasnt waiting to stop you from doing so. With singular strength came the fact you were a single person who could only be in a single place at any given time. No adversary was insane enough to line up all of their forces nicely so that you could trample them with a single, powerful, champion. While a champion fought one threat, a hundred other threats in a hundred other places could show up at the same time. As such, the strong were often reserved to keep the strong in check, and this thinking applied to every degree of strength downwards. Frequently, the highest quality rank and file combatants were the ones that actually did most of the work in a war C or even a border where raids frequently occurred. Yet, if one side failed to maintain the balance of power in terms of powerful individuals at all times, they would quickly crumble and be subjected to a one-sided slaughter. Is there anyone like that ahead of us? Qrs asked. Not that Ive heard from the Gobs weve picked up so far, Avod answered. Its more likely that anything like that will be coming from behind. If anything like those horned Devils back in the hills show up, we can just kiss our asses goodbye. Anyways, if you want to get your people to work, well need shortbows, spears, and daggers for our Gobs. Bugsll need some big two-handed weapon C even a club will do. Shields for everyone will make them that much more annoying. Hide armour for our sergeants, too. None of it has to be too fancy C Dwarvesll pop up sooner or later for that. Ill let my people know, Qrs told her. Anything else? Litters for our baggage and more blankets, Avod told him. Cant recall anything else too urgent off the top of my head. Hopefully, those Gnolls show up soon C the longer we stay, the more likely all hell will break loose. Three days is already making me jumpy. Ill be in the Goblin camps on the other side of the ford if you need me. Avod turned and waved loosely behind herself as she strode off towards the riverbank, and Qrs went on his way. He kept the worry off of his expression as he spoke to his tribespeople, but, like the Hobgoblin captain, a sense of unease was increasing with every additional day that they stayed. Their first night at the ford was accompanied by attacks of similar strength to those that occurred while they were fleeing from their villages. They similarly stopped at dawn, granting the defenders a long and welcome reprieve. It was not without problems, however. The Hellhounds, which represented the least threatening of the Fiends that attacked them while they were on the move, became problematic when they set up camp. Their behaviour changed: instead of trying to wound the villagers or maybe drag them away, they attacked the encampment in general: setting alight waterproofed tents, stockpiles and defensive wooden barricades with their fiery breath. The dense shrubs and unfamiliar terrain of the valley floor allowed several dozen to sneak through during the earlier waves on the first night, and so the villagers spent the following day clearing a wide swathe around the encampment to keep them from getting through unnoticed. It wasnt enough to prevent Jaldabaoths forces from attempting to exploit the newfound weakness on the second night, however. New Hellhounds, measuring at least 150 centimetres at the shoulder appeared, leading packs of their lesser kin. They turned out to be no stronger than the average warrior, but the threat they represented to the camp behind the lines was an unignorable distraction that opened gaps in their defences. Rather than the larger Hellhounds breaking through, the smaller ones slipped in. Fortunately, the villagers were already wise to their tricks and dispatched them before any major blazes could erupt. The Blader-like Fiends also continued to rain down upon them with every wave, but by the second day, there were enough javelins made for the hunters to thin them out greatly as they flew in. Qrs eyed a basket filled with the metre-long throwing weapons C they were placed at regular intervals along the defensive line, each with a hunter stationed beside it. The hunter nodded as he passed, and Qrs continued his inspection of their defences. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. As expected of their long ordeals, the defenders had become stronger C even those villagers who had come forward to fight. The stockpiles of extra equipment that they had brought with them were distributed to raise the overall quality of the arms and armour all along the line. They werent exactly all adorned in dwarven equipment, but the worst was at least being replaced by the craftsmen working throughout the day. Their supplies were reorganized to be less vulnerable, as were the orientation of their tents. Barricades had been replaced and doused in water; belongings readied to be taken away at a moments notice. Fresh defenders had taken their places for the evening. There was nothing more that could be done with what they had on hand C they had prioritized preparations for defence, and now all they could do was welcome their Fiendish foes with steadfast determination. The sound of a horn carried over the cool evening winds, and Qrs ears swivelled in its direction. Onetwothree Qrs stopped in his tracks, sharing a glance with several of the warriors nearby. The horn let out a single blast, two seconds on the heels of the three. A furrow formed on his brow. One blast was a long-range warning, two ordered the foragers out in the valley to immediately return to camp, three meant that a stronger wave than experienced previously was on its way. Four was Hey, was that three or four? Shh! Another horn sounded. Onetwothreefour. A chill seized his body. ROUSE AND RISE! Qrs let out a great bellow, broadcasting his voice over the thousands of tents along the ford. The horns continued, drawing closer as they sounded their dire warning. Four blasts meant that their defences were probably insufficient for the incoming attack. They needed to run. Get off your asses C were leaving! Get your families together, pick up your stuff and follow your village elders! The horns continued to blare. One sounded three blasts, then was abruptly cut off during the fourth. Qrs looked up to a sentry standing high on a makeshift watch post. What do you see out there? Qrs asked her. Villagers are still coming out of the brush. Hunters now, toowhat is that? The huntress blinked her eyes tightly twice and peered out with a furrow on her brow. The slope of the valley is shiftingmoving? Its like a flock of birds, or bats, or Imps. Theyre coming in fast! Five minutes, at this rate. Qrs looked around behind the defensive line, where his people were already streaming away, leaving bits and pieces of the camp behind. Enough Imps to look like a flock of bats that covered the valley slope C how many thousand was that? Rhag. Im right here. He jumped at the sound of her voice beside him. Did you hear all that? Qrs asked her. I did, Rhag nodded. Weve put half of our mystics along the line, while the other half are tending to the people. Even if theyre Imps, that manywell, we have one good chance at keeping them from getting past us, provided nothing interferes with it. Be ready to issue your commands. Right on top of us? Right on top of us. Rhag turned away to take her place directly behind the line, leaving Qrs to his doubts. It was a part of the defensive preparations they had come up with over the past few days, but he was dubious as to whether it would work. The spell was meant to stop volleys of arrows in the event that the Gnolls ever tried to invade their territory, but could it stop Imps? He eyed the shifting cloud approaching them. Two minutes. He eyed the clearing, but there was no sign of Hellhounds or anything else coming overland. Qrs took a deep breath, sending his orders across the defensive line. Be ready to jump these little pricks. Theres thousands of them, but theres thousands of us too C and were a lot stronger. We need to get rid of as many as we can before they recover from our little surprise. All along the line, the defenders steeled themselves. Across the clearing, with the Imps half a minute away, flickers of flaming mouths announced Hellhounds breaking out of the brush. Perfect. Qrs smiled grimly. They hadnt announced themselves in advance with their telltale baying, but a massed assault was expected. The leading edge of the Imp swarm swept overhead. Wind Wall! Across the line, dozens of Druids cast the same spell simultaneously at his command. Widen Magic C Wind Wall! The cloud of Imps smashed into the wall of air that stretched into the sky over the line. From below, it looked like the tip of the swarm had been clipped off by a colossal pair of invisible shears. Thousands of stunned Imps rained down onto the field, creating a waist-deep pile of Fiends. The Hellhounds charging across the clearing below collided straight into them. Clear out these pests! The line surged forward, warriors using great cleaving strikes to destroy several Imps at a time. Hellhounds started popping out of the mess, streaking by to chase after the refugees waiting to cross the ford. A small portion of the warriors turned to follow. Ignore them! Focus on the Imps before they recover and get away! The column escorts could handle the Hellhounds easily, as demonstrated during their initial flight. Healing the stings of thousands of Imps, however, would empty their mana reserves in short order. The first few of the winged Fiends were recovering from their tumultuous collision. Javelins from awaiting hunters shot out, dispatching them as they cleared the ground. More and more of them rose, despite their efforts to dispatch them. Suddenly the javelins changed trajectories, and larger bodies came crashing down. Its those damn bug Fiends! Watch your heads! Qrs leapt out, ichor splashing out into the air as he dispatched a dozen of them in quick succession. When he felt that the pressure on his part of the line had been sufficiently relieved, he looked back to the ford. Hundreds of Imps and Hellhounds had reached the rearguard, but it looked manageable C half of their forces were escorting the fleeing villagers. What next, Jaldabaoth? He felt like punching himself after the unbidden thought. All of the Fiends that had been sent against them previously had appeared, which made him wonder what else would come. As the fighting died down, he looked around for a hunter that looked like they had been out on sentry duty. Were you out in the field this evening? Yes, Chief, the huntress nodded. What else was coming? Qrs asked, Surely that wasnt everything It wasnt, the huntress shook her head. The other ones wereslower. I dont know why they would be taking their time C theyre a lot stronger than any of this stuff weve fought so far. How many of them were there? What did they look like? Twelve of them: about as tall as an Ogre C twice as muscular. Giant bat-like wings, scales, a long tail like a snake. Its head was like the skull of a deer or a goat, with flaming blue eyes. How strong would you say they were? Really strong. Not as strong as you are, but far out of my ability to handle. Qrs examined the huntress. She was well seasoned and should be amongst the best of them. The newly appeared Fiends she described were of a type he had never observed during his captivity. He eyed the eerily empty battle line: there was no trace of the summoned wave that had filled their vision just fifteen minutes before, as their remains vanished into nothingness. Were these newly-discovered Fiends the summoners? If they were casters that had already depleted their mana, then they would be significantly less of a threat than if they were fresh warriors. Were they holding any weapons? He asked, Whips or rods, maybe? All of them had a huge maul, the huntress replied. At least my size. That didnt sound like a magic caster at all. The huntress was shorter than Qrs, but she was still nearly two metres tall. He scanned the ford again. The first of the refugees were starting to scale the opposite shore, and there were no signs of extensive panic or disorder. Across the river, the Goblins were retreating ahead of them, into the dense forests of The Neck. The battle line looked mostly recovered. Qrs cast out his voice over the line again. Were good here; lets start heading to the ford. Maintain your lines C we still might have some nastiness incoming. If they do, try to stay on the defensive and Ill come to deal with them one at a time. Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 How do you think were doing for mana? Qrs asked Rhag as the lines started their slow retreat. Weve been conservative this entire time, Rhag replied. Given the weak nature of our adversaries, its more efficient to keep a group of warriors swinging over an extended period of time. Did you hear what that huntress said just now? No, I was busy tending to the wounded in the front. Thenwhat would you do about a Fiend thats roughly halfway between you and me in power? A warrior-type. Rhag looked over at him with a frown. In that case, she said, itd be best to leave it to you while I support. We should have warriors that can survive blows from something of that power with Martial Arts, as well. And what if theres a dozen of them? What? The High Druids hissing reply was sharp enough to turn heads in their direction. That was the huntress report, Qrs told her. A dozen new Fiends Ive never seen before, armed with giant mauls. She said they had wings, but Im not sure if theyre able to fly C they were taking their sweet time walking this way, at any rate. So this is the reason you called for the camp to mobilize. Its the only other thing that she mentioned, Qrs nodded. If her report is accuratewe cant take multiple attacks like this. I agree, Rhag said. Even delaying one would require dozens of warriors, depending on what these new Fiends are capable of. The orders just now were your answer for this threat? I was hoping you could improve on it, Qrs said. I believe that our warriors have gained the strength and coordination to withstand these Fiends for a time, but Im not sure if Ill be able to reach everyone before we start losing too many. Reinforcement magic will help even things up a bit, Rhag said. There arent nearly enough mystics to get it on everyone, though. The best I can probably do is improve your capabilities so you can deal with them faster, while the others try to keep as many alive as possible while they attempt to tie up these powerful enemies. Qrs nodded, though what she described was nothing new. Druidic enhancements would result in a substantial increase to his fighting strength and would help the others, but it was not enough to make up for the deficit in raw power that they would have against a dozen of these powerful Fiends. Though their warriors did learn how to defend themselves, Qrs and his people were more suited to offence. How about damaging spells? Qrs asked, Or perhaps some way to debilitate them It would be unreliable, at best, Rhag answered. Without knowing what these Fiends are weak or immune to in advance, wed be wasting time and mana trying to figure out what works. Theres also the matter of our difference in strength C they will be highly resistant in general. This fight will be a champions burden. He nodded grimly. Qrs had hoped for more, but that was what it ultimately came to. The strong were needed to fight the strong, and even what would be considered strong warriors in a more regular situation could only serve as a temporary distraction against these powerful Fiends. A crucial distraction where they would trade their lives for the survival of their people. Somewhere in the north of the line, a single horn sounded. Warriors slowed their steps, looking all about warily. Hold on, Rhag said, let me get these enchantments on you. Qrs gaze joined that of the others as he felt the enhancing spells fill his body with power. While they had signals for incoming enemies, there were no hunters in the field for advance warning. Wherever these enemies were, they had to be fairly close. He continued to peer outward, into the night beyond the range of his Darkvision. Rhag completed her final enchantment, and a layer of tough, bark-like skin coated Qrs hide. Geh, this one always makes me want to scratch. Oh shut up, Rhag said. Those spells took half of my mana C you had better make good use of them. More horns sounded, all along the line. Qrs still couldnt see anything. Coming in from above! A hunter nearby called out, Four, looks like? Four? Not twelve? Qrs strained his vision, looking for any sign of the incoming Fiends in the night. A blotch made its way across the stars overhead. Theyre here! Spread out, dont let them land and smash a bunch of you at once! Team up and try to hold out C juggle them between you with Defensive Arts! Warriors and hunters milled about, heeding his command. Wait, thats not one comiC The first Fiend slammed into the ground, crushing a pair of warriors underfoot. Two others landed in rapid succession to either side, and they started sweeping the defenders aside two and three at a time. Rather than four attackers, it was four groups of three, their fellows concealed by following behind one another in the darkness of night. I guess if we can gang up against them, they can do the same to us Qrs and Rhag ducked as a warrior flew over their heads. Qrs silently activated a Martial Art, searching for weaknesses in the nearest Fiend. Their plan required Qrs to go from Fiend to Fiend quickly, relying on raw brutality to overwhelm his marks. This suited him just fine C it was exactly his style, and their tactics revolved around it. Greater Ability Boost. He shot forward, closing the twenty-metre distance in a breath. Angling his war club as he came in, his entire body rotated as he struck. The mass of glistening black metal clove through the air with a low whoosh. Skullshatter! The weapon connected with the Fiends right knee, tearing through to the other side. Flow Acceleration. Using the martial art to abruptly reverse his direction, he twisted around with a powerful backhanded strike. Grand Power Strike! The club connected with the goat-skull head of the three-metre tall Fiend as it stumbled on its remaining leg, jerking it roughly to the side. Bone splintered, spraying fragments and gore over the gravel. Qrs eyed the creature as it twitched on the ground, the flickering blue flame of its remaining good eye glaring balefully in his direction. How was that Skullshatter? It coughed. Is this thing seriously asking that now? Warriors all around the fallen Fiend set upon it, hacking and bashing away. Qrs calmly observed them as he recovered from the sudden strain of using the series of advanced Martial arts in rapid succession. The warriors looked no more than a group of children, beating the Fiend ineffectually with sticks. Damage Reductionthen the difference in strengththese Fiends are nastier than I thought. Though he was able to overwhelm its defences, the others had great difficulty scoring more than minimal injuries, even when employing Martial Arts. At least it showed no sign of having regeneration. Leaving the downed and crippled Fiend to be finished off by the other defenders, he dashed off towards the next. The defenders surrounding it had not weathered the beginning of the clash well, and dozens of warriors were strewn all over the ground. The Fiends massive maul lashed out at a fresh warrior who had stepped up with a shout of challenge, but the powerful attack was solidly countered by a Defensive Art. The warrior backed away after taking the hit without apparent injury, and the Fiend pursued C only to be stabbed in the knee with a spear from behind. A snarl of annoyance filled the air as it abruptly turned away and brought its weapon to bear, and was stopped by a fresh warrior with another Defensive Art. It appeared that they had quickly recovered from the shock of the first minute. Qrs took advantage of the distraction, rotating his body into another Skullshatter that slammed into the Fiends hip. Rather than an attack that was specifically meant for an opponents head, Skullshatter was a strike that dealt overwhelming concussive force. It destroyed bone and organs alike, severing limbs and crushing the natural bone plating that some other races had. Humans of the wall were turned into paste inside their gleaming metal armour. He took the time to break the Fiends arms before turning around to look for the last of the trio that had landed in front of him. It had made its way a short distance in the opposite direction; the first group to challenge it was insufficient to hold it back. Qrs set off, trotting towards the awaiting battle. How long do I have left these enchantments? He asked Rhag, who was following alongside him. Its barely been three minutes, Rhag replied. You have at least another twenty minutes on the shortest ones. With a nod, his pace picked up, accelerating into a run towards the final Fiend of the set. It had finally been held up by a group capable of taking turns harassing it. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Puny little piggies! It bellowed at them, Are these pitiful pinpricks all you can proCglprohagk! Qrs leapt up from behind, abruptly ending its sentence with a downward strike to its head. Was it normal for Fiends to use such grandiose tones in the midst of battle? Maybe it was C they revelled in fear and despair, after all. The scaled Fiend staggered forward, and the warriors around it backed away as one. Qrs allowed it no time to recover, taking out its left leg and driving it to the ground. As he worked on crippling his opponent enough for the other warriors to finish it off, Rhag shouted at him from the side. Qrs! Theres something happening at the ford! His head snapped eastwards, ears swivelling forward. The villagers were scattering and screams filtered over the air from the river. Any idea what it is? Qrs continued to smash the scaled Fiend on the ground. He had a feeling it would be something that couldnt wait, so he tried to finish off his opponent as quickly as he could without expending himself. I cant see any details from here, Rhag said, but if the villagers are breaking, its at least causing problems for the escorts. Were the scaled Fiends that fell upon the line a distraction for a flanking attack on their villagers? No, they were strong enough on their own to demolish everything in their path if not for the defenders. They had made the proper preparations, but they were being overwhelmed. Qrs stepped off of the disintegrating Fiend C it was a summon, somehow C to address the nearby defenders. You lot, he said, patch yourselves up and get to the river. Stay together C we dont know whats going on out there. They nodded and the mystics in the group started tending to their wounds. He cast his voice to repeat his instructions to the other groups he had freed up along the line, and they moved in accordance with his commands. Qrs looked over to the ford again but was still unable to discern what was going on. We need to free up more warriors, Rhag said. Whatever it is, its affecting a lot of people at once. Qrs nodded. Rather than going personally, it would be more efficient to send many to deal with what appeared to be a widespread problem. Aside from that, he couldnt just leave the line and the thousands of remaining defenders to their fate. He looked up and down the groups still holding their positions. The north had two sets of Fiends, while the south had one. None appeared to have been felled, but they were continuing to be harried by the stalwart defenders. With things as they were, however, any breakout would potentially collapse the line. He headed south, deciding to relieve them first. Nine minutes, Rhag warned him. He charged off. They needed to resolve their end of things before the enchantments wore away. He clashed with the first scaled Fiend, who was, unfortunately, facing towards him as he came in. His strike was parried by the giant maul, and Qrs danced back from the expected counterblow. The ground shuddered from the impact, which rippled out and forced the surrounding defenders back. Did it just use some special attack? No: it was probably just how strong it was. Miraculously C or perhaps terrifyingly C these Fiends were all summoned. For the time being, it offered him a clear path to victory. In all his years, he had never encountered a summoned being capable of Martial Arts. Almost all of them had specific traits, and while some had spells, skills and abilities, they were limited in the odd, unnatural way that summons were. Summoned creatures often possessed substantial physical might or advantageous traits, but this shortfall C in addition to their lack of combat experience C made them easier to deal with than they appeared when everything was factored in. Qrs stepped in again, striking down at the maul half-buried in the gravel. Sundering Blow! His war club slammed into the haft of the maul, just below the head of the weapon. The report travelled back up the handle of his weapon and through his arms, but he felt something give on the other end. Flow Acceleration. Sundering Blow! The second sundering attack connected before the Fiend could finish withdrawing its weapon from the ground. The haft shattered, leaving it with the splintered handle of its weapon. It stared down at its broken maul, and Qrs came forward again. The remaining piece of the shattered haft flew out towards him, and he swatted it out of the air. His action was enough to create an opening, however, and the scaled Fiend lunged forward, claws stretched forth. Crippling Throw. A metre-long javelin came out of the darkness with the cool voice of the hunter who had thrown it. The projectile barely penetrated the Fiends scales, but it was enough. It staggered as its leg seized up, and Qrs brought his war club down on its head. Thats right. He thought, You may have come down like you had some sort of plan, but, in the end, youre still stupid summons. Without their summoner present to command them, the Fiends that had been sent against their defences resorted to simple, often predictable behaviours to carry out their broader instructions. The only things that they had going for them were their special traits and raw power. Against a group of opponents capable of withstanding their attacks, methods could be devised to deal with them. Against an opponent of similar strength, they were significantly easier to handle than a real combatant. Recover and get to the ford, he instructed the warriors nearby, something is going on out there C stick with your groups. Qrs rushed forward with Rhag, moving to dispatch the remaining two Fiends in the south. His enchantments wore away as he faced off against the last Fiend, but the Fiend had been worn down quite a bit by the time he got to it. He repeated his orders to the remaining defenders in the area, then looked out towards the river. Weve sent hundreds of warriors to help out already, Qrs frowned. It still looks like whatever is going on is still causing chaos out there. Do you want to head over to the ford? Rhag asked, It might be worse than it looks if its been going on for this long. Our warriors on this end were wearing down these Fiends by the time we got here C they may be able to settle things themselves. He thought about the question for a moment, glancing between the northern line and the river. Lets get closer to the defenders in the north, first, he answered. If they look like theyre doing alright, we can head over to the ford. They made their way back up with hurried steps, covering the kilometre or so back to the former centre of the defensive line. What greeted them did not look promising. Dont rush off, Rhag told him, I need to refresh your enchantments. Qrs bit his lip as Rhag started casting spells, gazing over the bodies strewn across the field. Based on what he had seen in the southern portion of the line, he thought they could hold outbut something had clearly gone wrong. Nearby, there was a large group of warriors and hunters still keeping the closest Fiend occupied, but, beyond them, two had joined and were making their way further north. Done, Rhag said. Go. Mana? I have some left for a few heals, she replied, but we havent needed any for you yet. Ill come along, just in case. The first Fiend was in much the same condition as the one from the south end. Despite wanting to charge off after the two mauling their way through the line, he stopped to speak to the remaining warriors. What the hell happened on this side? I dont know, Dol replied. Sometime after you started going south, the one closest to us broke through the defenders and started pushing its way north. So they didnt team up to do all that? No, the chief shook his head, its more like one eventually caught up with the other, and theyve become too difficult to hold back. Ill do something about it, Qrs said. Somethings causing chaos at the river. Get your people sorted out and head over to see what you can do. Got it, Chief. They parted ways, and Qrs could only grit his teeth as he ran past the corpses of hundreds of brave defenders. From the glances he stole over them, they did not look any less seasoned than the others. There was no sign of any additional Fiends appearing to attack them, nor was there any sign of magic being employed from afar. Was it just bad luck? Or was the Fiend placed at this position stronger than the others? By the time they caught up with the rampaging scaled Fiends, they had joined a third. Like Dol had mentioned, they looked as if they had simply come together like the debris from an avalanche. Each Fiend appeared to be fighting independently, but they were so close together that it was impossible for the defenders to stop their massed assault. Qrs picked out the Fiend that looked like it was having the easiest time getting through the defending warriors, determined to stop their ruinous momentum. Greater Ability Boost. Skullshatter! He took off the first scaled Fiends arm at the shoulder as it was finishing a powerful swing. The severed arm flew off with the weight of its weapon, and the Fiend turned to take a savage swing at Qrs with its remaining arm. This one acts like a summon, too It looked like it was the strongest one C was it just bad luck that things had turned out this way? Glancing at the other two as he dodged back, Qrs decided that they were completely identical in appearance and strength. As he came to his conclusion, however, the others simultaneously turned their attention to him. Invulnerable Fortress! Qrs caught one attack on his raised war club; the other on his side. Fortunately, the Defensive Art didnt care what you blocked with. Both Fiends staggered from the recoil of their blows, and he ducked under the recovery of the Fiend he had parried. Whirlwind Assault! He felt two solid hits, while the third clipped the one-armed Fiend who was coming in to take another swing at him. He followed through with his attack, ruining its left leg before pivoting to face the two scaled Fiends he had left behind. He blocked the maul of one, but the other came around to attack him from his left side. Theyre getting smarter? Whats going on? They all appeared to behave like summons when he arrived, yet now they were demonstrating some basic tactics. Did their summoner arrive to issue specific commands to them? He couldnt see beyond the two hulking figures, and he couldnt afford to divert his attention to ask. The scaled Fiend that was flanking him roared in annoyance at something, turning its attention away. Qrs took advantage of the distraction to land a decisive blow on the Fiend before him, but he was suddenly jostled to the rear when he stepped forward. The scaled Fiend in front punched out with the haft of its weapon, catching Qrs in the forehead. He recoiled from the stunning blow, falling back awkwardly. Only then did he notice that the second Fiend had turned its attention back to him. It was too fast to have dealt with whatever had drawn its attention C the movement had been a feint. Qrs rolled away, narrowly avoiding the maul that smashed down into the earth where he once lay. Invulnerable Fortress! The clawed foot of the second Fiend came down on his midriff, and it raised its maul over its head. The attacks of the other warriors appeared to do nothing to divert its attention. Qrs raised his weapon to parry the blow, but the first Fiend came in and stomped on his arm. He steeled himself, trying to time the next incoming strike for his Defensive Arts. Several blows would be manageable, but repeated attacks would eventually wear him down. A javelin embedded itself into the second Fiends arm, and another pierced its wrist. Two more followed, and the Fiend dropped its maul. He felt the weight pressing down on his stomach shift. Greater Ability Boost! Qrs grabbed the leg on his torso and heaved. The Fiend lost its balance and stumbled backwards, wings flapping awkwardly. Qrs rolled away and back up onto his feet, belatedly realizing that the first Fiend was no longer stepping on his arm. He raised his guard and pivoted to face the attack that must surely be coming, and an unexpected sight greeted him. The heads of two dozen javelins were jutting out of the first Fiends torso, dripping with black blood. It collapsed onto its knees and started to disintegrate, its summoned life snuffed out. He pivoted again to face his second opponent but was met with a similar sight. Qrs leaned over to retrieve his weapon, staring down at the ground where the scaled Fiends once stood. While the bodies had disappeared, the javelins that had killed them remained scattered over the gravel. His eyes ran along the length of the deadly projectiles; over the fletching on one end. They werent javelins at all C they were javelin-sized arrows. He picked one up, examining the dark feathers of a giant mountain eagle on the end. At the end of the line, he saw the remaining two Fiends fall to the unseen attackers from the north. The telltale yips of countless Gnolls rose from the thick brush. Qrs closed his eyes, breathing a sigh of relief. Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Tell me you didnt time that arrival just to look good. The tall Hyena Beastman barked out a short and bitter laugh. Qrs thought he recognized her C there was a nick on her right ear and a scar on her cheek, in the same places as one of the Gnolls that had escaped with him. Like Qrs, she was now using equipment: armour of layered hides covered her torso and a great warbow was in hand, standing two metres tall even when strung. If only we were afforded such a luxury, she said. Things just worked out that way, is all. You mean something happened to you along the way? The Gnoll raised her head and looked back towards where her people had appeared from. Several smaller Gnolls C males, Qrs assumed C were wandering around like silent shadows, collecting spent arrows from the field. The delay in her reply sent a wave of unease through him. Not along the way, she finally replied, at home. Jaldabaoth himself came to our forest, arriving from the west. Her words matched what had happened in his own territory and offered a possible explanation as to why Jaldabaoths forces hadnt swept through the area immediately after their escape. The Zern were powerful and numerous, and lived in the direction that Jaldabaoth had come from; living in subterranean nests where they were all but impossible to uproot. He would have needed a substantial amount of time capturing them even with the strength of his forces. In any other situation, he would be infuriated with the Gnolls bringing such a dire threat to his people, as some tribes often did with powerful monsters. With Jaldabaoth, however, all anyone could do was flee for their lives. Well, youre here now, he tried reassuring her. I cant blame you for not putting up much of a fight, all things considered. All we can do is combine our strength and push forward, as agreed. Ah, about thatwe did fight. You did? The subdued tone of the Gnolls voice did not suggest any sort of success. The Matriarch did not believe Jaldabaoth to be the threat we made him out to be, she told him. That, or she did not want to leave without fighting for our home first. She reasoned that the Demon Gods army would be greatly weakened after vanquishing the Zern. Despite himself, Qrs could not help but be curious. what did you end up doing? He asked. We ambushed him while his forces were crossing the bottom of a gorge, she answered. The army that was with him was decimated in a running battle that lasted the entire day. How many thousands of Fiends we slew, I do not knowbut, in the end, only Jaldabaoth remained. We led him into a great trap, even as he slew dozens of our number with every passing minute. The Gnoll visibly swallowed, eyes haunted as she continued her account. Wewe felled one of the Ancients upon him: a tree older than memory, thirty metres across at its base. Hundreds of my people sacrificed themselves just to pin him down so the tree would crush him. But that doesnt make any sense, his voiceC I know! The Gnoll gnashed her teeth bitterly, I know. But even I was caught up in what was happening. I thought that there must have been some reason; perhaps he had spent his might on the Zern. Everything was moving just barely within our expectations, and when the tree fell upon him, elation took me. I dared to hopebut all we brought down was his wrath: upon us. The Gnoll looked over her shoulder again, as if expecting Jaldabaoth to appear at any time. All Qrs could see was more Gnolls coming out of the brush and streaming towards the ford. The treethe place where the tree had fallen on Jaldabaoth exploded. A conflagration that turned the trunk into splinters and ash. Out of that calamity rose Jaldabaoth, but not in the small and deceptive form that we saw him use before. It was his true form: a massive, towering Fiend C taller than even the horned Devils that serve him. His wings of flame sent scorching winds before him, and he was wreathed in an inferno. Everywhere he went, my people burned just from standing too close. He reached the Matriarch in a blink and snatched her up, tearing her in half with his bare claws. The Gnoll shook her head, lowering it in an expression of shame. I cannot even name her a fool, remorse filled her voice. It was beyond anyones imaginings; how could they have known? It was my fault C my words were insufficient to persuade them, and I lacked the strength to turn their course. Qrs looked at the top of her lowered head, at her wilted ears laid flat. Even bent forward, she was still standing at eye level. He scratched his head, trying to think of something useful to say. Well, uhthe world has become pretty absurd for us all, he said, so all we can do is move forward and try to survive. Who is your Matriarch now? It is I. Well, thats convenient C wait, that probably came out wrong. No, it is convenient, the Gnoll agreed. Our people are of one mind now, and you are correct: we must proceed onwards. She turned to the north, watching the Gnolls who continued to emerge into the clearing. Their frontrunners had joined the throng at the Ford, where things had calmed down considerably with their arrival and that of the remaining defenders. Can you see whats going on at the river? Qrs asked. Yes, she replied as she gazed over at the river. Fiends are coming out of the river to attack the crossing. They are being held at bay now. I see, Qrs felt himself relax. Then, if youre done picking up here, we should get moving. I dont know how far behind Jaldabaoth is, but my people are spent C we cant hold against another attack like the one just now. After our failure, the Gnoll Matriarch told him, Jaldabaoth stopped to call in more of his forces. He sent them out to scour the forest for prisoners...I sent a few packs to lead them in every direction, while the rest were instructed to conceal themselves and flee to the ford. Jaldabaoths commanders will know we have joined you here, but it should be some time before those pursuing us can regroup. At the ford, Qrs was greeted with the eerie sight of carefully packed supplies and belongings strewn over the shore and in the ford beyond. He stopped to speak to a weary-looking warrior, who was standing watch over the waterfront. What happened here? Fiends, obviously, she turned to him with a cross expression. Oh, chief. Fiends popped out of the river to snatch people away while we were fighting out front. What did they look like? Tentacles. Mouths. Er Ive seen them before, Qrs told her. What happened, then? Right, she cleared her throat. I only got here about ten minutes ago, but the ones I foughtwell, it wasnt even fighting: more like chasing. They ignored us, just snatching whoever they could and running off. Most of the villagers couldnt even resist. The rest of us went around trying to stop them, but their hides were tough, and they used the villagers they were carrying as shields. For every one we killed, four more would get away. The warriors eventually had the villagers make the crossing away from the north side of the ford where the Fiends were popping out of the water, but then they started coming from the south, too. The defeated look of the warrior was shared by many of the others standing along the waterfront and the ford. Qrs scanned over the scenery of strewn belongings and fleeing villagers once again, then turned to the new Gnoll Matriarch. Look, um His voice trailed off. Ysvrith, she offered. Ysvrith, Qrs slowly repeated the strange name, we have a lot of stuff lying around. Let your people know that they can take what they want C its no good to anyone sitting here, and I sure as hell dont want to leave it for Jaldabaoth. Ysvrith nodded and turned to go on her own way, while Qrs and Rhag went up and down the shore, searching for Rholh and the girls. A seed of worry sprouted in the pit of his stomach when they could find neither sign of them or any other of their fellow villagers. Perhaps they have already made the crossing, Rhag suggested, then looked up at him with a smirk. You show great courage when facing our enemies, yet you start to fall apart at the first sign of trouble with your family. You need to stay strong; everyone else is relying on you C especially now. You need to stay strong. Qrs shook his head at the unwelcome memory. He took a deep breath and nodded, continuing to scan the river. A part of him hoped the Fiends would emerge from the churning waters once more, so they might be tracked back to wherever his people had been taken. The Gnolls kept rushing by, splashing down the shore towards the ford. Their yips filled the air, a sound with some meaning beyond his understanding. Many races communicated in similar ways, often making it hard to discern what they were up to. The number of Gnolls rushing by increased, and Ysvrith shouted from where she was dashing towards him from upriver. Qrs! What are you doing? What am Iwatching over the crossing? It should be obvC "Do you not hear the warnings? Your people need to move faster! More yips filled the air. He still had no idea what it meant, but the nervousness of the passing Gnolls started to grow infectious. I hear the racket your people are making, he told her, but it means nothing to me. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Thats Ysvriths black nose glistened as it twitched, The sound you hear is a warning C there is another attack coming. Qrs cursed, bellowing out his orders over the river. His people responded within seconds, making their way through the current as quickly as possible. He turned back to address Ysvrith. How long ago did the warnings start? Ten minutes, at least, Ysvrith told him. I only noticed that you werent responding to the warnings when I came back this way. Well, no time to gripe now. Well have to sort out how we communicate later. How far away is this attack? What are they? The sentries placed upriver say there are Fiends swimming down towards the ford. that cant be all, can it? Qrs asked, With our combined forces, the same type of attack from the river wont nearly be as effective. Thats why were fleeing, Ysvrith answered. This attack is too weak; we care not to linger and find out what else comes. He knew of the extremely cautious and stealthy nature of Gnolls, but Qrs wasnt willing to risk brushing it off as an overreaction. How would he position his defenders? Nearly a quarter of his people were still on the near shore or making the crossing. Then what was your plan for the crossing? He asked Ysvrith. Plan? She looked down at him curiously, We flee C that is the plan. The longer we tarry here, the more Fiends will fall upon us." Qrs looked over the terrain again, trying to find some way to alleviate the pressure that would come with another attack on the ford. The opposite shore was a break in the cliffs, where seasonal torrents would flow down into the river from the forest beyond. He stretched out his arm. Can you position archers all along the cliff overlooking the ford? Theyll be able to provide cover for both of our peoples as they come out of the crossing. I''ll be putting a few hundred warriors in the rearguard, while the rest defend against attacks from the river. Ysvrith followed his gesture, gazing over at the opposite shore. After a moment, she nodded and replied with some hesitation. I will try to tell thembut Im not confident that theyll heed my words. The old Matriarch was much stronger and better respected than I am right now. You said that they recognize you as the new Matriarch, didnt you? Most should listen to your instructions if thats the case. As long as no one could challenge her authority...but Qrs decided to leave that unsaid. Ysvrith was most likely aware of how things worked and simply needed some reassurance. I believe they will listen, Ysvrith replied after some thought, for now. We Gnolls are not the same as you, however. The packs are usually more independent and prone to following their own Alphas. I fear it will cause problems in the future, or they may simply leave after a time. In the future, perhaps, Qrs said. For now, being able to work together is of clear benefit. Im going ahead to coordinate my warriors. He left Ysvrith behind, and Rhag quietly followed beside him. "This certainly feels odd, the High Druid mused. That Wind Wall tactic was originally devised to counter volleys of arrows from the Gnolls. We used it against those Imps instead, and the Gnolls now assist us with their archers. I wont complain about the result, Qrs said. Gnolls are extraordinarily good hunters, far better than our own. As long as we can continue to cooperate, this relationship will be a great boon. As long as they dont scatter into The Neck as soon as things quiet down, Rhag released a cynical snort. That new Matriarch knows her people: I wouldnt count on all of them sticking around for long. As soon as our immediate dangers have passed, theyll be looking to leave for new territories. You havent been subjected to Jaldabaoths cruel attentions, Qrs countered. Their new Matriarch knows what is at stake; that they cant stop to settle down any time soon. Im confident she can hold them together, as long as she stays on top. Upon reaching the crossing, Qrs started organizing his forces. The ones who had stood to delay the scaled Fiends were the worst off, and all of the mystics from the defensive line were depleted of mana. He started switching them out with those that had been at the river, who reportedly didnt suffer any attacks against themselves at all. It was as close to a fresh group of defenders as he could get. The sound of the Gnolls warning increased in intensity, and Qrs watched as many jumped into deeper water to wade or swim rather than wait to cross the shallows. He ordered the defenders to ready themselves, scanning the north for any sign of an incoming attack. When it arrived, it was not subtle at all. An explosion of flame rose from the thick brush from the north, waves of heat rippling out into the air. Gnolls C or at least flaming chunks of Gnolls C flew out in a grisly wave towards them, blasted out by some inconceivable force. All across the line, over a hundred warriors were instantly felled by the sizzling projectiles. The dull thud of massive steps reverberated through the air, and a Fiend unlike any that Qrs had seen emerged into the clearing. Demon God Unlike the cool and sinister image of the Jaldabaoth he knew, what appeared before them was anything but. It was a gigantic Fiend, visibly wreathed by flames that warped the air with shimmering heat. With every step, those he simply came close to screamed and fell over, skin steaming and curling back as their flesh charred away. The blistering bodies erupted within seconds, releasing blotches of gore over the landscape. Protection Energy C Fire. From behind, Rhag cast a spell, but Qrs shook his head wordlessly. Impossible. We cant fight this monster at all. He turned around, casting his voice over the gathered defenders. Get out of here! RUN! Qrs didnt care that fear seeped into the tone of his command. All bravery was foolishness before Jaldabaoth. Roughly half jolted at his command, immediately turning to flee. The other half remained rooted to the ground; even his reinforcing presence did not avail them of their terror. Screams came from the direction of the river ford and Qrs glanced back for a moment: the reported tentacled Fiends were coming out of the water. Well, wellif it isnt our volunteer. Like the groan of the earth itself, a basso voice filled the air, rattling the gravel over the shore. Qrs spun around to find Jaldabaoth facing him from ten metres away. The towering Demon God looked down at him with a wicked grin. You left us so abruptly. I was hurt C but it seems that you only wished for your people to partake in your wondrous hospitality. Jaldabaoth turned his gaze towards the river and the thousands of fleeing people, Word of mouth is surely a cornerstone of effective marketing. Jaldabaoth stepped forward, and Qrs raised his war club. I dont think theyre interested in what you have to offer, Qrs told him. Why dont you take what youre selling to the Humans out west? The one we had with us was all too happy to act according to your hellish vision. All in good time, my dear friend, Jaldabaoth chuckled, all in good time. Truly, you are one after my own heart C have you told all of your loyal followers how you so willingly sacrificed your own flesh and blood, by the way? Shut up, you overgrown Imp! How many months was it? Jaldabaoths voice boomed over his own, Have you even spared a thought for your son? Im sure he hasnt forgotten about you Qrs dashed forward with a roar, brandishing his weapon at the Demon God. Jaldabaoth beat his wings a single time, and the tumultuous winds lifted Qrs off of his feet and threw him back head over heels. He landed back where he had started from, rolling back up to his feet. He shook away his disorientation and looked around. The frozen defenders who remained were blasted backwards towards the shore, though Rhag had managed to remain close to where she was. Still so defiant, Jaldabaoth said. Yet look where your struggles have led you! You have doomed them C all of your people; all of those fools who chose to follow you. It would have been better for you to stay in your cage, but I suppose that you selfish savages must learn the hard way. The Fiend vanished from sight, and Qrs was seized from behind. As he rose in the air, he twisted around, finding that Jaldabaoth had somehow appeared behind him. He punched at the clawed fingers wrapped around his torso, but they were no more affected than the bars of his old cage. A sulfurous breath filled the air with its stink as Jaldabaoth leaned his head in close to speak. Your tale will be held up as a lesson to the miserable meatlings of this world, the Fiends malevolent voice filled his ears. A proverb will accompany the story of your heedless actions: out of the frying pan, into the fire. Flames rose, and a sharp gasp rose from the ground below, and Qrs looked down to see Rhag rolling away. She rose to her feet, holding up arms scorched by the blistering heat. Middle CurCAHH! Jaldabaoth took a step forward, enveloping her in his fiery aura. She leapt away, scrambling to her feet again to run. With an amused noise, Jaldabaoth followed after her with shuddering steps. H-hey, stop that! Qrs voice quavered, Leave her alone, dammit! Leave my people alone! My, so demanding, Jaldabaoths steps stopped. At least choose one or the other. Qrs glowered at his mocking words. He looked over towards where Rhag had disappeared into the brush C she was running south, leading Jaldabaoth away from the ford. Every second counted Allow me to cure your indecision, Jaldabaoth said. WhatC! Jaldabaoth stomped off after Rhag, and Qrs hated himself for feeling relieved that the Fiend had chosen her. Within seconds of pursuit, she could be seen dashing through the bushes. Run away, little girl, Jaldabaoth laughed. Run away! Rhag only answered with a pained cry as he caught up once more. Jaldabaoth slowed just long enough for her to distance herself again. Qrs shut his eyes against the panicked sobs that rose from in front of him. His arms were bound tightly in Jaldabaoths grip, however, so he could not cover his ears. After a dozen seconds, Rhag screamed again. This time, Jaldabaoth kept moving forward, and the screams fell silent as the odour of charred flesh rose into the air. Jaldabaoth inhaled deeply, releasing a satisfied sigh. AhI may have some talent as a chef myself, dont you agree? The other prisoners will surely appreciate some roast pork. Come, lets go cook up some more, shall we? W-waC Jaldabaoth turned back north towards the ford, leaping powerfully into the people on the near shore. Wails of agony rose all around him as adults and children alike were abruptly smothered in searing heat. Wait, you said that the choice was one or the other! Qrs protested through his tears. Choose? Jaldabaoths voice rose over the symphony of anguish, Dont be silly. Havent you heard? Volunteers have no choice. The Fiend held Qrs high up in the air as he made his way through the thickest part of the crowd towards the ford, offering a sweeping view of the carnage being unleashed. Hundreds of charred corpses lay in their wake, with more joining them as Jaldabaoth inevitably overran the desperate horde of people being driven before him. Pain engulfed Qrs senses, and he left out a cry. Ah, it appears your fire protection has finally worn away, Jaldabaoth said. How about I help you cool down a bit? The world whirled, and Qrs was hurled over the crowd and into the river. He fell straight into the fleeing refugees, bowling over dozens before he rolled to a halt. The chilly waters of the river sizzled as they washed over his armour, and he rose to his hands and knees, feeling around for his weapon. Finding the hilt, he used his war club to prop himself back up on his feet. A Druid stopped to heal him and several of his people offered hands in support, but he slapped them away. Why are you stopping? He screamed, Leave me and RUN! On the shore, Jaldabaoth rose to his full height, looking down on Qrs with a sadistic leer. The Fiend leaned forward as if preparing to charge. Flow Acceleration. Qrs barely activated the Martial Art before Jaldabaoth lunged forward. Even though Flow Acceleration greatly enhanced his perception and reaction time, the Demon God was coming forward at an incredible rate. In Qrs sight, the crowd was trampled, thrown aside and burned in slow motion as Jaldabaoth closed the distance to him. The river boiled away at his feet into explosive clouds of steam. Qrs raised his weapon, resolved to stop his charging adversary. I will fight you for as long as I stand, Demon God! Possibility Sense. The looming form of Jaldabaoth remained unchanged. No weaknesses C none that Qrs could exploit, anyways. He idly wondered what his namesake might have done in his place as he formulated his moves. He would need to stop the Fiends charge with a Defensive Art, then immediately launch into a powerful attack before his life was burned away. Ten metres away, Jaldabaoth raised a clawed hand, sweeping it forward as he closed the remaining distance. Invulnerable Fortress! Qrs solidified his defence as the world was filled with searing pain, and Jaldabaoth sent him into the darkness. Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Less than a kilometre away, southeast. The words drifted down through the canopy, and Falagrim Felhammer nodded in the direction of two scouts awaiting his instructions. The pair headed off in the direction indicated, their shrouded forms soon vanishing into the murky gloom of the undergrowth. The Dwarf that was reporting from above floated down, his boots scraping over the exposed roots and stone nearby. The watchers were right, he said. Demisre getting started early this year. There are more signs of raiding all over this side of The Neck. What about you three? Falagrims gaze turned to the others standing nearby. Weathers been normal, one adorned in a grey robe said, plants and animals weve seen dont look sick. Nothing in the soil, said another in platemail. Doesnt seem like anythings changed at all. Then why the hell are they so frisky out there? Falagrim grumbled, This is all out of season. Good time to rebel, the robed Dwarf ventured. Bugbearsll be swollen with their whelps about now, so the Gobs might have taken advantage of it. Little shits are too cowardly for that. Maybe a hero popped up? Falagrim spat noisily to the side. That was the last thing that they wanted. Should we scry ahead? The robed Dwarf asked. No C let our scouts do their work, he told him. I dont want anyone giving us away too soon. He turned away from the trio, crossing his arms as he tried to peer through the trees. With evening falling, two dozen of his people were working to break camp. If the tribes of The Neck were really up to something, they would have a long night ahead. Falagrim went around, making sure that everything was in order as things were packed up. Roughly an hour later, the scouts returned. The senior between them C a Deepwarden who had worked in the company for over three decades C came up to Falagrim with their report. Place got ransacked pretty hard, she said. Looks like they tried nabbing everything they could in a hurry. What got em? Falagrim asked, You sure they didnt just clear out of there on their own? Looks like someone came in first, the Deepwarden answered. Theres signs of fighting, but it didnt cover a wide area. Looks like whoever came just took over and the Gobs carried their stuff out. Bodies? None. Sall nice and squeaky clean. Damn it all. The scout mirrored his sentiment with a nod. All of the company veterans knew what it probably meant: Hobgoblins. Out of all the Goblinoids that could be found in the Abelion Wilderness, Hobgoblins were by far the most dangerous. Unlike their more feral and savage cousins, adult Hobgoblins tended to be intelligent, orderly and militant C capable of forging legions out of their lesser kin. They represented a risky, yet lucrative prospect; Falagrim and his followers would have to go about their approach carefully. Which way did they go? Falagrim asked. East. I saw more of the same stretching pretty far out, but we might be able to catch up in a day or two. Falagrim nodded, waving the scout away with a grunt. As long as these Hobgoblins werent travelling in a direction that led them towards Dwarven strongholds, then it was an opportunity rather than a threat. The tribes of The Neck were limited to whatever they could fashion out of wood and stone, plus whatever old, tarnished weapons looted from gods knew where. Hurry it up! He shouted over the camp, Our profits are wandering off! Hopefully, these Hobgoblins would take their sweet time. He didnt feel like chasing them halfway to the Slane Theocracy. Fifteen minutes later, they were ready to go. Two cargo beds were shouldered by four Dwarves each, while those remaining formed into an escort. There were a hundred thousand trails through the wilderness, but none were suited for wagons. There were certainly no roads. Everything was carried by foot or flown if it was worth it. Falagrim nodded to the scouts in the front of their procession, and they slowly headed off. After they were well on their way, Falagrim turned to speak to the Cleric walking beside him. Agni, he asked, whens the last time we had Hobgoblins? Twenty years ago? She answered, Baerwynn was able to put our haul to good use. Couldve been better, Falagrim muttered. Their idiot general thought it was a good idea to head south and end that pretty little bit of business. Thats how it always ends, Agni said. "They always get a big head after a couple hundred thousand. Greedy Humans wont even let us run salvage, Falagrim grumbled. Well, we are basically arming their enemies Hmph, Falagrim snorted dismissively. Its no different than anything else C sell a Beastman some tools and none of their neighbours complain that youre helping out their enemy. Its Humans that are all messed up in the head: they only whine at ya if they think they have something to lose from what youre doing. Falagrims thoughts turned dark as he thought about the Humans in the nation to the south. They had strict laws, traded slaves and were fiercely protective of their borders, just like his own people. Despite these similarities, the Dark Dwarves had been branded as evil by the Theocracys leadership sometime in the past two centuries due to the Theocracys tendency to pick fights with their non-Human neighbours. Since the Dwarves sold said neighbours equipment, they had ended up at odds with one another. The Human nation had the penchant for directing their fervently religious nation against what their leadership saw as inconveniences at any particular time, turning popular support in favour of whatever their militant aspirations entailed. Rumour has it that it had recently happened to the nearby Elf nation in the Great Forest of Evansha C who had been the Theocracys long-time allies up to that point C and war had broken out. The insufferable knife-ears should have known better. Untrustworthy, chaotic, short-sighted and selfish: the calling cards of a short-lived race. Falagrim considered Humans no better than the Demihumans of the wilderness, and often much worse. They came upon the remains of the Goblin camp, and it looked exactly as the scouts had described. The loose ring of crude hovels was abandoned; everything useful stripped away. A conspicuously large gap in the undergrowth to the east marked where the former residents had been marched off towards. Falagrim wrinkled his nose at the lingering stench C that was the worst part of doing business in The Neck. Hey, he called out to no one in particular, how many Hobs was this? Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. By the prints, someone answered, at least fourno more than six. Most of the tracks are from Gobs. Any sign of different raiding parties working in the area? Hard to tell so far. We could fly someone up to take another look. Do it, Falagrim told him, then turned towards two scouts at the edge of the abandoned camp. You and you: follow that fresh trail east. Well be right behind you. They moved according to his orders, and Falagrim watched one of the companys mages send a scout up with a Fly spell. The Dwarves carrying the cargo litters set down their burdens, massaging their shoulders. Theres something big to the south, the scout said after he floated back down, twenty kilometres. Main body of the Goblin army, or one of them at least. How many? By the fire smoke, the scout replied, more than a few thousand. Depends what theyre made of. If its mostly Gobs like this group that came through here, could be up to fifty thousand. When did that even happen? It clearly didnt start out in this part of The Neck, else the watchers would have reported it far earlier. Maybe a tribe had been pushed out of the hills in the west. Lets stay clear of that for now, Falagrim said. Well catch up to these outriders and make sure they know were around. The Dwarves moved eastwards again. The trail had been trampled flat, and they made good time. These Hobgoblins were past the point of favouring stealth, which was a good sign for his company. The Dwarves traded frequently with the tribes of the wilderness, exchanging tools and equipment forged in their underground cities for slaves and salvage. Everyone knew who they were, and how things worked. Still, the Demis got a bit too frisky sometimes, so it was better to ensure that there would be no unwelcome surprises before approaching a large number of them. If this gets as good as the last time, Agni said from beside him, no one will be able to keep you from going back. Hah! Falagrim barked a mirthless laugh, That aint how it works, and you know it. I do, Agnis voice grated, and everyone still knows its a sham. One good push and youll blow this entire farce apart. Falagrim snorted, the steel rings binding his braided beard glimmering in the fading light that slashed down through the trees. Agni was a devout Cleric that served the god of the forge and stood steadfast in her beliefs. Unlike her sister Baerwynn, however, she was absolutely terrible when it came to politics and intrigue. She wasnt exactly naive C it was more that she adamantly insisted on walking down her narrow path, and Falagrim supposed that was what a Cleric was supposed to do. All that matters is this tattoo, he pointed at his scalp. The other princes can make as big a deal out of it as they see fit to keep things as they are. Baerwynn must have an answer for that after so long. Baerwynns hands are probably full just keeping the clan running, Falagrim replied. We lost all of our mines and half of everything else besides. Like I said, Agni reasserted, a sham. They cant keep it up forever. But thats the beauty of our whole situation, aint it? Falagrim said, My being out here is the only thing keeping us solvent. Even if I force my way back onto the council, it wont get back what we lost. Without the slaves and scrap that we bring in every year, Clan Felhammer will go under. Thats the whole point of stripping the mines away: I have to keep everything out here going, so I cant influence things back in the capital. The tattoo on his scalp was the mark of a criminal; the crime severe enough to result in exile. Aside from a few loyal retainers that had chosen to follow him, Falagrims entire company was made up of the dregs of Dark Dwarven society, sentenced to a fate worse than capital punishment. It took a long time to whip them into shape, but time was something he had plenty of. For the last fifty years, he plied the wilderness to ensure his disgraced clan survived. Beside him, Agnis face held a sour expression. It was the same one she put on whenever they talked about going home. If theyre so damned adamant on keeping you out, she muttered, then maybe we should all just find a newC Hey. Apologies, my prince. Her outbursts, though still rare, were getting more frequent with the passing of years. She had been away from home for too long, and increasingly pushed for a fresh order to be established C maybe he should send her back after this new Demihuman army met with its eventual fate. Clerics rarely left their subterranean nation C the only reason they had Agni was because her sister had sent her along in her place. Unlike the other retainers of his clan, who could take turns working on the surface, replacing a powerful Cleric would be difficult. Dragging her around for decades with that same reason was even more unreasonable, however. Clerics held a revered place in Dark Dwarven society, and Falagrim understood that Agni should be living life in a position more appropriate to her power and experience in the capital instead of trudging around in the savage wilderness year after year. They came to the next settlement: a large collection of crude hovels arranged around a low outcropping overlooking a small brook. There was a shallow cave C its entrance high above the water C making the location a highly-contested site that could only be held by a strong tribe. Like the previous settlement, it was picked clean. Falagrim wandered between the remains of the simple dwellings, watching his company overturn everything as they searched for anything of value. He eventually came to the sheltered rise marking the cavern entrance. Several Dwarves stood about, discussing quietly amongst themselves. Anything? Falagrim asked. A whole lotta stink, one answered. Was a big group living here too. The way this place came down was too clean, said one of the Deepwardens. Wasnt ransacked by a raid C just dismantled. Next to no sign of fighting either. Just a bit of it inside the cave. Falagrim frowned and made his way inside. The overpowering odour of Bugbear assaulted his senses, so thick that he swore that he could taste it. He followed the incline, down through two dozen metres of tunnels scrawled with crude designs and images until he found Agni standing between two grey robes. The cave wall near to them was awash in dark stains that painted over what images were drawn there. At their feet lay clumps of wet sand. Hobs, then? Falagrim said after a glance. Thats nearly for certain, now, one of the robes nodded towards the stains on the wall. It wasnt a raid. Whoever came just walked in, offed whoever the biggest, baddest Bugbear was in here to show the rest who the new boss was, then marched everyone away. Theyre on the warpath, Agni said. This is a place that tribes usually fight to hold, but it looks like they left with no intention of returning. It was good news, but it also made things more dangerous. The Hobgoblins would welcome the opportunity to arm their best troops, trading some of their numbers away as slaves for Dwarf-forged equipment. That was only if they knew who they were dealing with, however; war-crazed goblinoids tended to be indiscriminate about their targets. How are we going to do this? Agni asked, The scouts said the trail splits from here: one group is continuing east, while the other headed south." The ones going south were probably delivering their newly-acquired troops to the main body of their army, so this was probably Falagrims chance to catch up. Should things turn violent, they could handily deal with a smaller group. Were headed east, he said. That bunchll be some of their regulars moving to recruit the next tribe they find. Meeting with them should be enough to get the ear of their commander. Agni and one of the robes nodded in agreement. The other appeared uncertain. Should we scry ahead of us to make sure? He asked. Falagrims frown deepened, and the other grey robe cleared his throat. He just came on with us this season, he explained. The kid has some divination spells, and hes been looking to earn his keep. You think I dont know that? A-apologies, my prince. Why they had been cast out, who their enemies were, and of what use they could be C Falagrim knew the circumstances of every single man and woman that came under his employ. One would have to be foolhardy beyond imagination to not possess that knowledge when leading a band of Dwarven exiles. You, Falagrim turned to the other robe. Do you have spells that prevent your scrying from being detected? No? Falagrim narrowed his eyes. He of course knew exactly what the mage was capable of, but the mage himself seemed entirely oblivious to the purpose of his question. The fact that someone was a magic caster always added value to an individual, but Falagrim thought that he should maybe have this one killed before he did something terminally idiotic. There are a couple million Gobs in The Neck, Falagrim told him, probably more. Its pretty much guaranteed that there are at least a few mystics out there that can look back if we scry them. If youre extra lucky, one will have a spell that will blow up in your face. Keep that in mind, Peeper. P-peeper? Howd you think you got that? Falagrim pointed to the brand on his forehead, If you somehow havent figured it out yet, you went and saw something you shouldnt have back home, and you were too stupid to cover your tracks. The young Dwarf looked down at the ground, unable to answer. Falagrim turned to address the other grey robe. Make sure his tent is outside of the camp from now on, he told him, just in case he decides to get himself killed anyways. Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Visions of tormented, burning souls drove Qrs out of his nightmares, and their screams clung to his waking mind. The woody scent of campfire smoke drifted through his tent flap, and his insides churned. He crawled out into the misty morning gloom, looking for a place to empty his stomach. Dad? Qrs looked up after retching painfully. Leela stood behind him, looking on worriedly. I-Im fine, he told her. Go back to what you were doing. Dads going to take a walk. Leaning heavily against the tree he had ended up against, Qrs watched as his daughter returned to sit by the fire with several other villagers. She picked up what he thought was his chainmail armour and started scrubbing it. When did she learn how to do that? It had been charred and fused to his flesh from the battle at the ford, and he couldnt bear the stench of it. Apparently, his daughter was trying to make it wearable again. Suppressing a frown, he turned away and wandered off through the camp. His memories were hazy after the battle, but he knew that they remained sealed within somewhere. Nightmares plagued him in his slumber, recollections of horror that scattered beyond his reach upon waking. Others told him what had happened; how he had defiantly stood against Jaldabaoth at the ford, strong and proud. He didnt feel strong or proud, however, and a nagging sensation quietly insisted that he was utterly powerless. But the others didnt see it that way. Qrs had stood against the Demon God, buying time for those who managed to escape. Some Gnolls had found him in the woods, lying burnt and battered between the roots of an old, gnarled tree. It appeared that none of the survivors actually witnessed whatever happened at the end, but surmised that, since Jaldabaoth had not come after them, Qrs had done something worthy of legend. Qrs himself couldnt recall. He remembered fighting the scaled Fiends and being mocked by Jaldabaoth. He remembered Rhag being tormented and run down, but he could not remember anything after that. A feat worthy of legendno, it was impossible. If Qrs was a legendary figure, then Jaldabaoth was a Demon God who made the legends paltry by comparison. What insidious evil was he up to now? According to all whom he had spoken to regarding the matter, the Fiends had stopped pursuing them shortly after the battle and were not seen since. The refugees kept running despite this, until a large group of them eventually stopped at the confluence of two small rivers somewhere across The Neck. Every day, more stragglers found them or were found by the Gnolls patrolling and raiding the surrounding lands. Leela was the only member of his family present in the camp, and she had been separated from the rest of their family during the panicked flight into The Neck. Hopefully, they would be amongst the survivors that were still trickling in. So far, of the 7,000 of Qrs people present at the battle of the ford, only 2,000 remained. The Gnolls fared little better. Given the number of prisoners that had potentially been taken, the real reason Jaldabaoth had let them flee might have been that the minions he had brought with him were tied up moving their new acquisitions. They were just being driven forward, and the Demons Gods forces would move to collect them at their leisureyet moving forward was all they could do. Qrs. Zrols voice sounded to his right, and Qrs turned from his brooding to see the Hobgoblin officer marching up smartly towards him with an attachment of troops in tow. The Goblin army had only grown ever since they left the ford, their teeming numbers now dwarfing the survivors from the west. Qrs slowed his pace, and Zrol fell into line beside him. Its good to see you up and about, he said. How are you feeling now? Like shit, Qrs replied. Thats great, Zrol nodded C was he even listening? The councils been waiting on you to make a few crucial decisions. We also have guests of a sort that showed up today. Guests? Dark Dwarves. Its amazing how they just pop up whenever theres profit to be made C some Gnolls escorted them in just now. Qrs supposed he should show himself. Despite all that had happened, he was still the leader of his people and was treated as part of their strange alliances leadership. Even with the swelling numbers of the Goblin army, his personal strength was still one of the refugees greatest assets and helped to ensure that his peoples needs and voices remained strong in the makeshift council that had formed in the past few days. Nodding his thanks to Zrol, he split off and headed further into the camp, towards a large tent stitched out of hides roughly a hundred metres from the shore of one of the nearby rivers. In a clearing along the shore was the familiar sight of Dark Dwarves peddling their wares in the midst of several dozen of their customers: Hobgoblin officers and tribal representatives sent to bargain on their respective peoples behalf. Upon closer inspection, he found a long line of slaves already chained to be led away. They were mostly made up of Bugbears, though there were quite a few Goblins as well. Despite Avod sharing with him the advantages that came with being part of a Goblin army, it was a strict and tough life for its members. Those who couldnt maintain order and discipline ended up as fodder C or slaves, in this case. Any infighting and undesirable behaviour just resulted in more commodities to trade for valuable equipment. Closer to the wares being displayed was a naked Dwarf, who was also chained. Qrs frowned down at the odd sight. Whats going on with this one? He asked. Huh? One of the Dwarves behind the tables looked up, Oh, him. Just meat, I guess. how did that happen? Magic caster that got too curious, the Dwarf told him. Scryed the wrong person, and whatever defensive spell he triggered turned him into a drooling invalid. Guess it could be worse C at least we can still sell him off as a meal, eh? The naked Dwarf on display didnt even flinch at the words, empty eyes staring at some sight unseen to anyone else. Qrs had never tasted Dwarf before, but the squat and hairy thing looked rather unappetizing. He left the stands and entered the nearby pavilion. Within, several familiar faces greeted him. Qrs, Avod said, good timing. He scanned the spacious interior, which lacked any furnishings save for a central brazier. Around it, Ysvrith and several Gnoll Alphas were present, as was Avod and a few of her officers. Several of his chiefs and elders nodded in greeting as his gaze passed over them. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Zrol said you were trying to make up your minds about something, Qrs said. More like a few somethings, Avod replied. Most importantly: how long we should stay here, and where to go when we finally move. These Dwarves popping up makes it tempting to stick around for a few shipments C we have a lot of troops to arm. A lot was decidedly an understatement. In the time since the battle with Jaldabaoth, the Goblin army had grown at an astonishing rate. The four Hobgoblins that had escaped with him had rallied an army of 75,000 in less than two weeks. Avod described it quite simply C that they were just going around collecting new recruits C but Qrs couldnt quite wrap his head around how exactly they had found so many in such a short time. As the Hobgoblin general C she had promoted herself after her burgeoning army had grown past a certain point C had promised, the troops were trained, churning out all manner of soldiers. Throngs of disorganized Goblins were transformed into agile bands of organized skirmishers, wolf-riders, and runners who formed the bulk of their supply train. Casters were sorted out into supporting attachments and the Bugbears were turned into shock troops. Even Barghests were incorporated somehow. The Hobgoblins penchant for raising armies was on full display. Even the ones that they found occasionally mixed into the Goblin and Bugbear tribes somehow knew exactly what to do right away. It was uncanny and strange C they built their armies as naturally as bees constructed their hives. Needless to say, arming them with anything better than clubs, wooden spears and crude bows was a challenge in their present circumstances. The remaining survivors of Qrs people could only do so much, so the arrival of the Dark Dwarves provided a compelling reason to stay put. Doing so would also allow more refugees out in the forest to make their way to the camp, increasing the possibility of Rholh and the rest of his family appearing. He shook his head, as if he could dislodge the tantalizing thought. Jaldabaoth was still out there, and they had no idea when he would return for the rest of them. It was possible that his forces would be delayed by quite some time subjugating the sheer number of Goblinoids living in The Neck, but staying where they were was an unnecessary risk to impose on those in the camp. The further away from Jaldabaoth, the better. If theyre willing to trade all over the wilderness, Qrs said, it shouldnt be a problem if we move, right? Were a bit further away from the hills now, but its still too close for comfort. I agree, Ysvrith said. These Fiends can fly, and the forest impedes many. If Jaldabaoth strikes us here, those without the skills to traverse the terrain quickly will be unable to escape. If were to arrange something with the Dwarves, Avod said, it would probably have to be at our next big stop. We havent even decided where were going from here yet. How far have we scouted? About fifty kilometres in every eastward direction, Ysvrith told him. The river were camping on flows down to the southeast, and would be the most convenient way to follow. It might sound nice, Avod said, but we have some tales from the locals that make it seem like a bad idea. Tales? Qrs furrowed his brow. Avod looked over to one of her captains, a Hobgoblin he didnt recognize C it must have been one of the new ones that had joined in the past few days. Stepped forward, clearing his throat before speaking. To the southeast of the forests is a Human nation that calls itself the Slane Theocracy, the Hobgoblin officer said. Theyre well-known to the tribes here C notorious, even. Ive heard a nation of Humans exists beyond The Neck, Qrs said, but what makes them worthy of mention? Is there something that makes them difficult to attack or raid? Rather than us raiding them the captain replied, they raid us. Qrs expression twisted at the odd notion. He had never heard of Humans actively raiding before. Then again, Goblins were well-known to be a weaker race. How often does this happen? He asked, Will they be paying us a visit? No, the Hobgoblin shook his head, This river that were onit joins with another along the way that runs from east to west, and thats the furthest extent of their regular raids. Once in a while, theyll field powerful forces that cross the river to attack tribes that exceed a certain population, but theyve never come this far north. Do you know how strong they are? How do they fight? Theyre strong enough to keep the forests south of the river I mentioned almost entirely clear of tribes. As for how they fightin addition to their regular soldiers, they have magic casters and summon beings of radiant light. Angels, Qrs spat. Theyre just as bad as Fiends. The Humans of the wall to the west use them as well, but theyre no match for us. Still, Qrs words did not seem to affect the Hobgoblin either way, the land beyond is an open plain: there are no forests to call home to speak of. Its not a place for any of our peoples, so heading in that direction would only invite fruitless conflict. If this Jaldabaoth is as close as you newcomers say, stopping to fight here would only invite more problems. There didnt seem to be anything to debate when it came to following the river. If it led to nowhere useful, then there was no reason to head in that direction. Then wheres the next source of water? Qrs asked, I wouldnt be surprised if we had a hundred thousand goblins by the time we leave this place, so well have to figure out where to go before we move. Beyond The Neck to the east is an arid plain, Ysvrith said. My scouts have only viewed it from the forest, but it appears to run from north to south following a broad river valley. Another plain, Qrs blew out an annoyed breath, dont tell me there are even more Humans in that direction. There is no sign of anyone there that we have seen, Ysvrith said. No buildings or any other sign of settlement. Animals roam the plain in small herds and, by all appearances, they are undisturbed by nomadic peoples. That soundsnot right? Qrs frowned, There must be someone there C or something. What about magical beasts or monsters? Its possible the nearby mountains might have predators that fly down to feed there, Ysvrith mused. This would explain why the herds remain small with few visible predators. Giant Eaglesor Griffons, perhaps? He would take Giant Eagles or Griffons over Jaldabaoth any day. They were manageable with parties of experienced hunters and would yield valuable materials. So a clear course to the next major river, Qrs muttered, this sounds too good to be true. It is what it is, Ysvrith shrugged. On the opposite slope of the valley is a lush forest, leading a range of mountains that stretches along the plain. I doubt that such ideal territory would be left uninhabited. It still sounds promising, Qrs said, but lets hold that thought, for now. Is there anywhere else we can go? All routes east lead to the same valley, Ysvrith replied. If this Human nation lies to the south, then we should distance ourselves from it by heading northeast. We can go follow the river here north for a time, then go east as far as the forest allows us. What about just going north? The border ranges continue eastward, barring our path. Its possible that they intersect with the range to the east. This sounds very much like were being cornered, Avod said. Mountains to the north; mountains to the east; this Slane Theocracy with its inhospitable lands to the south, and Jaldabaoth in the west, driving us before him. The groups of council members started to converse between themselves, speaking in low voices. Qrs, however, did not believe that there was much to discuss. We can continue running east, Qrs told them, head south and fight a war with Humans to no gain, or stay here and wait for Jaldabaoth to come and pick us up. Unless someone can offer us another option, these are what we have to choose from C whether we like them or not. Then I say east, Ysvrith yipped. The way is clear and the lands ahead bountiful. The mountains in the east may not be as much of a hindrance as they appear. As we scout ahead, new ways forward will be made known to us. As suspicious as it seems, Avod said, east appears to be the only way. Itll take a few days for us to get all the Gobs organized and ready to move. East it is, then, Qrs nodded. Lets get some scouts out there while the rest of us prepare to move. Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Two days passed before preparations approached completion. Rather than moving en masse, the Hobgoblins had devised a scheme where the army was divided into groups that were staggered to reuse the camp locations of those moving ahead of them. It saved time for other activities and reduced the area required to support each camp. Since each location would be used for a week or more, it allowed the Dark Dwarves to continue reliably delivering their shipments of highly sought-after equipment. In addition to sending scouts to see what lay far ahead of them, many were also deployed to trail behind. They served two purposes: to keep an eye out for Jaldabaoths forces should they move east again, and to point any additional stray refugees that they came across in the direction of the new camps. They afforded themselves a conservative pace, allowing continued efforts to equip and train the army at each stop. After three days, the lead group found itself at the edge of the aforementioned eastern plain. Under clear, blue skies, the wind swept north through the expanse of tall grass. There was no sign of the herd animals that had been described, though this was most likely because they had sent hunters ahead to collect food before the main body of refugees scared it all away. Qrs stood at the edge of the thinning woods with Ysvrith, gazing out across at the valley. He eyed the forests on the opposite slope, wondering what awaited them there. I knew there would be something like this in advance, Qrs said, but it looks terrible now that its in front of me. Its too dry and exposed C if Jaldabaoth attacks us while we cross If we pick up our pace, Ysvrith said, we should be able to reach the river in a single day. The people will have plenty of time to rest in the forests beyond while we search for a way forward. As long as nothing is waiting for us in that forest, Qrs said. How far have your scouts gone? Theyve reached the river, Ysvrith replied, and are currently looking for a suitable ford. The waters in the southern half run wide and deep, so weve focused our efforts northwards. The scouts who have swum across to investigate the forests will take some time to return, but those who followed the river should be back by tonight. Qrs knew that hunters were quick, even when exploring, but Gnolls moved at a ridiculous pace. Their prowess as natural hunters gave them a tremendous advantage in their current circumstances. If it wasnt for the need to band together for mutual survival, theyd have been hundreds of kilometres away already. One more day in the forest, then? Yes, Ysvrith nodded, we can head north through the forest along the plain for that long, but I fear that going further north may draw us into unnecessary conflicts with those living in the border ranges. Have you received any reports of what lives there? Ive instructed my scouts to stay out of the foothills to the north, Ysvrith said, but it appears similar to our old homes from a distance. I cannot imagine that no one lives there. He guessed it would be a waste of time and energy to investigate. Though three weeks had passed since the battle at the ford, they had only travelled a short distance C two or three days for an unimpeded raiding party, at most. They needed to put more space between themselves and Jaldabaoth, or he could potentially descend upon them with little time to prepare. As long as they dont get in our way, Qrs said, I guess I dont care. I was afraid that wed find more of Jaldabaoths minions throughout the wilderness, or maybe even another Demon God. It doesnt seem like it now, so Im just happy were getting further and further away from Jaldabaoths base. This is true, Ysvrith said, but midsummer approaches. We will need to find a place where we can make preparations to overwinter. Qrs looked across the plain to the forests again. At last count, they numbered 95,000 in total, with 90,000 assorted Goblinoids and 2,000 Gnolls. Despite the unprecedented number C to Qrs, anyways C forests across the next river stretched all along the foothills and seemed more than large enough to spread out in and spend the winter. Still, they would need to find out who lived there and whether they could be reasoned withor whether they would need to be pushed out. They parted ways to attend to their own tasks, and the days travel was unmarked by anything of note. The refugees looked less haggard now; the long rest without further attacks affording them the opportunity to regain themselves. Their lighter expressions as they made their way matched his own sentiments: the further away they got from Jaldabaoth and his ilk, the less there was to worry about. Gnoll scouts started to arrive at their next campsite by the evening and, before dawn, the council met to discuss their findings. The forests show signs of old habitation, Ysvrith told them from her place around the brazier. Settlements sunken into the earth, rotted away by time. Broken stone towers; traces of old roads. Both on the opposite shore and within the forest. The gathering was silent for several moments, digesting the Matriarchs report. what happened to them? Avod asked. My people have no sense for this unnatural construction, Ysvrith replied. What we could tell from them was that they were broken and burned. AlsoUndead were seen stalking the ruins. Great, Qrs sighed. Our nice little forest turned out to be a haunted forest. How bad is it? The villages are sparse, Ysvrith said, and the Undead appear to stay near them. The scouts did not investigate closely, but the types of Undead reported were mostly weak: Skeletons, Zombies, Ghouls and several types of Undead Beasts. Nothing we cant handle then, Avod said with a grunt. We can make a sweep of the forest, then contain and suppress each of these ruins. My soldiers will benefit from the practice. He heard a few of the elders beside him sigh in relief. Despite violence and bloodshed being a common thing in the Abelion Hills, the Undead were an uncommon problem. Dealing with them was not something one usually looked forward to, regardless of how weak or strong they were. What about crossings? Qrs asked, We still have a river in the way. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Two smaller rivers form into the larger one in the upper third of the plain, Ysvrith said, but they cannot be crossed until further upstream. Well have to camp at one river crossing, then the other C the distance is too great for these groups to traverse in a single day. At least well be stopping by water, Qrs said. Theres still no sign of threats on the plains? Weve spotted grassland predators, but they are well within each camps ability to deal with should they grow brave enough to attack. It is more likely that they will be hunted down for food if they remain close to our path. The fact that Undead infested the forest explained why there appeared to be no inhabitants, but was it enough reason for the plains to be absent of inhabitants as well? The races represented in the council did not live in such open stretches of territory, but there were more than a few others that did. He had at least expected something like the Zoastia or some similar species to make the place their home. It was certainly plentiful enough to support many tribes. I dont like this, Avod said, why is this territory unclaimed? Are you sure you didnt see anything? What about tribes from the forests to the north coming out to hunt? My people have been hunting out there, Ysvrith replied, so if they have, we have not seen themits difficult to believe that they could be missed. We would be depleting their food supply; they would almost certainly appear to defend their hunting grounds. Several heads around the brazier nodded. The Matriarchs reasoning was sound C having the herds you depended upon for food being poached by intruders would elicit a response. Maybe theyre massing for an attack? Avod offered a possibility, Weve grown quite strong through our ordeals C even the smaller hunting packs of Ysvriths Gnolls spread out over the plain would give most tribes pause. Someone would at least try, Ysvrith said, much to their belated regret. Its more likely that theres some tangible reason to the locals why no one hunts the plains. Maybe theres some old superstition related to those Undead or some monster that isnt around all the time. Maybe were just too paranoid now, Qrs scratched his head. Even if something did rear its ugly head, our current strength should be more than enough to handle it. Our experiences in the west shouldnt be a common thing out in the worldright? Probably not, Avod snorted. The world would be immolated in hellfire if more monstrosities like Jaldabaoth existed. I suppose well find out for certain once we make our crossing. They adjourned their meeting, breaking camp and heading out in the unsettling expanse of the open plain. When the sun bore down directly overhead, the question behind the strangely uninhabited grassland was answered by the sound of several screams somewhere behind him. Qrs twisted around and craned his neck, trying to see what was going on. Eventually, he left the front of the procession, looking back and forth in an attempt to find whatever had caused the cry of alarm. It wasnt long until he found that everyone he passed was holding something over their head: shields; supplies; bundled up furs and blanketsall were half-half bent over and scuttling forward. A number of black flecks fell upon the procession further back, and cries rose into the air again. Qrs rushed forward, finding several Hobgoblins standing around with steel shields held over their heads. Before he could ask what was going on, several dull thumps could be felt nearby. A Goblin passing by was impaled through the top of its head by a wicked black spike. The hide shield it was holding over its head was insufficient to resist the force of the impact. He looked down at the dead Goblin. The spike had driven through its head and continued out and through its shoulder. Black splotches of skin around its wounds rapidly grew outward. Qrs held his arms over his head, squinting up to see what was attacking them with little success: whatever it was, it was using the glare of the sun to conceal itself. Somethings throwing attacks down at us! Spread out! The Hobgoblins repeated his orders up and down the column. They started to spread out, but not before the next attack fell upon them. Damn it! Qrs cursed, What the hell is this!? Qrs looked around for a Gnoll, figuring that they would be the most likely to know what was going on. He found one a short distance away, carefully wrapping one of the metre-long black spikes impaled into the ground in a ragged hide. With a grunt, it yanked it out. Do you know what that thing is? Qrs asked the Gnoll. Manticore spine, the Gnoll replied. Youyou mean theres a Manticore flying up there somewhere, hurling these things down at us? Yes? Why was this Gnoll so calm when death was raining down on them? Actually, rather than calm, he looked quite pleased with his new Manticore spine. Looking around, Qrs found several other Gnolls around the field, looking similarly pleased with prizes of their own. Muttering darkly, Qrs turned and jogged back up to the head of the column. Along the way, yet another volley of spikes fell upon them. Ysvrith! He said when he found the Gnoll Matriarch, Why the hell are your people so damn happy about being attacked by a Manticore? Ysvrith tilted her head at him, seemingly surprised at his question. This is a fortunate thing, no? What do you mean? Ah, hmmit is troubling to be attacked unawares by a Manticore, yes, Ysvrith explained, but they only have two dozen spines. After four volleys, they run out. It takes a full day for them to grow back. Qrs counted the number of attacks that they had endured in his head, then looked back over the column. It appeared that nothing more had befallen the refugees. Okay, Qrs looked back forward, so we wont get attacked again. That still doesnt explain why your people look like treasure just rained down on them. Because it has? Ysvrith yipped, Manticore spines are as hard as iron, and they are inundated with venom as they grow out. Fifty arrowheads can be fashioned out of each one. They are useless for hunting, but excellent for warfare The Gnoll Matriarch looked down excitedly as she spoke, but her words trailed off as Qrs frown deepened. The spines are powerful when hurled down from such a height, she said, but inaccurate. Now that were aware of them and have spread out, less than one in ten should harm someone. It is not even guaranteed to be deadly, as long as a healer is on hand. We still have children and non-combatants with us, Qrs told her. Being struck by a spine would be fatal for them. Isnt there a way to defend against these spines? Hmmlayered shields and supplies being held overhead might work, Ysvrith mused, the litters of baggage can be arranged in such a way that their contents can absorb the force of the attacks. The weak and frail should be able to walk beneath themmaybe the Hobgoblins have even better ideas? Qrs feelings of helplessness subsided as he was offered a potential solution to their problem. I guess well have to warn the other groups coming up behind us to prepare, he said, then paused for a moment. By the way, did you know that this was Manticore territory? You worry too much, Ysvrith smirked. Manticores make their lairs in high places and take their prey back with them to feed. With how plentiful the game is here, it would probably be able to bring back a weeks worth of food in a day. That is why we did not spot it, and that is why we noted nothing amiss. The grasses here are tall enough to conceal any spines stuck in the ground, and the chance of accidentally stumbling upon them in this vast plain is tremendously low. Im sure the scouts will be sniffing around for them now, though, in hopes that they find materials for arrowheads. I dont understand how your people can take this sort of thing in stride like this. Unlike Jaldabaoth and his Fiends, Ysvrith told him, Manticores are a natural part of our world. We understand that our place may go from hunter to hunted and back again, and accept what that means. They have long existed in the mountains above our homes, and to see a familiar old enemy is as good as seeing an old friend in these times C especially when they come bearing such valuable gifts. Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Two days and one river crossing later, a hunting pack of Gnolls brought in the corpse of a Manticore. It was five metres long from the tip of its spiked tail to the front of its strange, Human-like face. Reptilian wings that Qrs imagined what a Dragon might have spanned as wide as it was long. The beasts black tongue lolled out from between rows of serrated teeth. What was that about old enemies and old friends again? Qrs asked Ysvrith. It occurred to a few of us that if we became too resilient to its attacks, Ysvrith replied, it would simply give up and hunt elsewhere. This felt like a wasted opportunity, so we crafted an ambush: one of us took a spine and pretended to be felled out on the field. The Manticore came down to retrieve its kill at night, and became the hunted instead. The corpse of the Manticore was set down near the shore of the river, where the gathered Gnolls set about dismantling their kill. Qrs wrinkled his nose as an atrocious stench filled the air. Manticores are highly poisonous, Ysvrith continued, so our friend here will not be useful for food. Its hide will be fashioned into several sets of leather armour, and the poison can be extracted from its body. We will see how Jaldabaoths minions enjoy the taste of our poisoned arrows the next time they come our way! Thereve been no further sightings of Jaldabaoth or his minions since the ford, by your reports This is true, Ysvrith nodded. But we will be spending the winter around here somewhere. He may finish with the tribes in The Neck during that time and continue eastward. Id rather he head south and play with that Slane Theocracy. A hopeful thought, but we must make ourselves ready should he move in our direction instead. Qrs looked up from watching the Gnolls work on the Manticore corpse, sweeping his gaze out across the grassland. After their crossing, he knew it to not be very wide, but it was still far enough that the forests of The Neck could not be seen. I know that the last of us are on our way out of there, Qrs said, but could we leave some sentries back in The Neck to keep watch? That is my intent, yes, Ysvrith told him. Throughout the winter, our packs will be roving around as they usually do. Well have ample warning should new movement be spotted to the west. What about the east? Qrs asked, Have you found a way over the mountains yet? We effectively have our backs to, well, a mountain until then. Ive sent several dozen bands of scouts to search for the best passes. Avod has sent her armies to scour the forests on this side of the Undead. We should know what we need to know within a few days. I see, Qrs breathed. Then I guess all there is to do is wait. Ysvrith nodded and went on her own way, and Qrs was quickly accosted by several of his tribal elders, who had been waiting nearby. Does that mean we should delay our preparations? One of them asked. Well still be here for at least a few days yet, Qrs answered, so we can at least get a few things done. Weve still got plenty of people on their way, so places need to be made for themhave there been any problems with what we talked about earlier? All understand the necessity of consolidating the tribes, the elder replied. Weve selected three sites for our winter villages, and the people are quite pleased with the locations. This forest is lush with natures bounty; once the Undead have been cleared away, we should be able to sustain ourselves easily. Qrs slowly nodded his head in agreement. With all that had happened, this rich forest with its few threats was a welcome reprieve for the weary refugeesthough they still couldnt figure out what had happened to its former inhabitants. He had personally led a warband to one of the ruined villages near one of the locations for their new settlements, easily sweeping away the weak undead within. The buildings were constructed from some combination of wood and stone, crumbled and burnt away as the scouting reports had initially described. There were distinct markings carved on the stone here and there, but he had no idea what any of it meant. Time had worn away what belongings remained, leaving the few unburnt rooms with nothing left but dust and decay. So far, the scouts had reported many villages in a similar condition, as well as several stone towers that also lay broken and ruined. Judging by the size of the structures, Qrs decided that those who once dwelled here were around his height, or perhaps a bit shorter. The presence of the Undead in this otherwise vibrant land suggested that the people here were subjected to some event that destroyed them in their entirety. War or plague were likely candidates, leaving behind a miasma of violence, suffering and anguish in its wake to create areas steeped in the curse of undeath. The lack of Undead anywhere but within these settlements meant that their fate had befallen them before they even had a chance to flee. Qrs thought it a shame. Without the unsettling idea that something might appear to take them in the same way as the forests former inhabitants had mysteriously vanished C and the idea that Jaldabaoth might appear to attack them at any moment C he thought that he might have been happy to call the beautiful place home. Several days passed uneventfully, with more and more of the refugees making the journey across the grasslands. They had been divided into their separate races to minimize incidents along the way, though slaves were still made out of the most problematic to fuel the Dwarven trade. The grouchy merchants always seemed to find reasons to drive up their prices and devalue the slaves that were offered in exchange, yet they reliably came regardless, always selling their entire inventory. The Hobgoblin army appeared to have hit its stride, its many detachments moving to systematically exterminate the Undead. They had even located and overwhelmed some sort of Undead caster lairing in one of the old towers, finding a small trove of magic items and various curiosities. The Gnolls, too, started returning with their reports. A usable pass had been located C conveniently located at the top of the valley where they were camped C and additional scouts had been sent to investigate the other side. They would hear of what awaited them soon. That evening, Qrs made his way to the pavilion to meet with the council and discuss their most recent findings. Within stood Ysvrith and Avod at their customary places around the brazier, but only a few of their subordinates were present. Qrs elders, too, had declined to attend what they considered an unimportant meeting in favour of organizing their growing settlements. He assumed that the others were missing as well for related reasons C their time in the forest had been peaceful, and the idea that they would need to start planning for the coming winter was on everyones minds. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. I guess this will be quick, Qrs said, unless weve gotten a good idea of whats on the other side of these mountains. We have, Avod said. Weve got some good news and some bad news. Which news will we have to deal with first? Qrs asked. The good news, I guess, Avod answered. The area on the other side is a large, highland basin between the range here and another one further east. The lands even better than the forests on this side, and we found a bunch of tribes living there as youd expect. Its highly defensible: protected by mountains and ridges on all sides. Alright, this bad news has to be extremely bad if youre putting it alongside this It is, Avod said. Every way out of the basin is into Human territory. Qrs tamped down the simmering anger at the mere mention of the disgusting race. Everything was going so well; why did they have to appear now? I thought this basin was supposed to be large, Qrs said. How did you find out about Humans so quickly? Weve only started poking our noses in, Avod told him, the information about Humans is from the handful of Goblin tribes weve run into so far. The only ways out of the basin are this pass above us, over the ridge into the plains to the south, or north along the river flowing out of the highlands. What about the range further east? They say that theyre impassable, Avod replied, and just looking at the other side from the pass up here seems to support that idea. Maybe if we had some winged Goblins Theres winged Goblins? It was a joke. Qrs crossed his arms, sighing in consternation over the ideal location with its less-than-ideal Human neighbours. If there were tribes in the basin How long have these tribes been living in this basin? He asked. As long as they can remember, Avod answered, out of those that my officers have asked. If that was the case, it was possible that they could still winter in the basin, then strike out afterwards. Both the Humans of the wall and those of the Slane Theocracy appeared to only go as far as their immediate borders when it came to their conflicts with the wilderness tribes. What do they say about these Humans? Qrs asked, Do they behave like the ones we know of? What of walls and fortifications? Our attacks might not be stopped by them, but theyll get in the way of everyone else when we decide to move on. Theres no mention of any fortifications, and theres no need; the terrain itself is barrier after natural barrier. Rivers and falls; cliffs and canyons; ridges and mountains. The locals appear to divide the Humans into northern and southern groups. For either direction, however, they consider incursion into Human lands tantamount to suicide Avods voice trailed off, and she pursed her lips. What? Qrs frowned at the rare expression. These Humans C both groups reportedly worship the Six Great Gods. The same gods as the Humans of the Slane Theocracyactually, they claim that the Humans to the south are the Slane Theocracy if you can believe that. That wasnt possible, was it? The Slane Theocracy was the Human nation south of The Neck. If they were also south of this basin over the mountains, that would make this Human nation at least as large as the Abelion wilderness itself. Such a weak race shouldnt be able to hold onto such a vast amount of territory. It appeared that they were everywhere, for that matter: behind the wall to the west, the cursed Chef was mentioned to be from the north of the Hills, the Elven lands of Evansha and the Theocracy were to the south, and now thisit seemed that Humans and their ilk were more plentiful than even Goblins. Is there any truth to what theyre saying? Qrs asked. We have only their accounts to go on, Avod answered, but their tales were taken by different officers in different places, and they all match. Theres one thing that stands out, too: the Humans in the south share the same practice of conducting raids against the tribes as the Humans near The Neck. It could simply be due to having a shared religion, though. According to some of the people weve picked up along the way, these gods of theirs put Humans above all others, and demand our deaths. Then what about the Humans in the north? Are you saying that they worship the same gods, yet dont raid the tribes? According to my scouts, Ysvrith told him, the way north is more difficult to traverse. Aside from the floor of the deep canyon that the river follows, only a few narrow passes offer a way through. That was something, at least. If they entered the basin, it was likely that they would be able to defend their position as long as they could deal with attacks from the Humans to the south. While doing so, they could strike at the northern Humans until they had been softened up enough to break through and continue their flight. If there were plenty of Human settlements to raid, they wouldnt even need to gather food for the winter C they could just raid their way north. I bet youre thinking about hitting those Humans in the north, Avod smirked. I am, Qrs looked up from his thoughts. What of it? Maybe its nothing, but I should warn you of at least one other thing: the tribes weve spoken to have offered a sort of puzzle. A puzzle? Yep, she nodded. The lands in the south have been turned into fields and farms; teeming with Humans and their settlements. The lands in the North remain mostly wild, as far as the tribes know, so the numbers of Humans dwelling there should be sparse by comparison. Yet the tribes here dont consider trying to push them out for their territories. That doesnt make any sense, Qrs frowned. If the Human presence in the north is weak, why wouldnt they? I dont know for certain, Avod said. But the thought borders on taboo amongst the locals. According to them, raids C even small scouting parties C dont return. There are cunning traps laid all over the border, and the inhabitants are said to be absolutely ruthless. Once you enter these Humans territory, they will relentlessly hunt you down. They dont sound like the Humans west of our old home at all, who cower behind their fortifications and break so easily. Qrs scoffed, trying to imagine a puny Human capable of what the Hobgoblin general had described. It sounds like an overblown rumour, he said. A fanciful tale, even. Are they even sure that those are Humans? Sounds more like some sort of monster living there. Thats just what weve heard, Avod shrugged. I just thought Id mention it. The reason why the south is considered a threat is easy enough to understand, but the north is decidedly strangewell, well find out for ourselves soon enough. Thats my thinking, Qrs nodded. The question is when we should start to occupy this basin. How many can we move through this pass in a day? Its a pretty wide pass that goes through a gap between high peaks, Avod told him. If we need to, we can probably move everyone in a few days. Since it looks like we have some leeway, Id like to do this properly with the Goblin army: well move through and set up base camps, subjugating the area piece by piece and adding to our forces. We can keep our noncombatants on this side so they can keep working in safety and deal with the Dark Dwarves. Our Gobs can keep a supply train going between here and the bases on the other side. The plan seemed solid C Qrs couldnt find any faults with it, at least. The Hobgoblin generals mind for logistics and planning was far better than his own. The benefits for all were clear, and if Jaldabaoth was spotted in The Neck, they could pack up and cross into the basin in good time. I dont see any problems with it for now, Qrs said. Ysvrith? The Gnoll Matriarch shook her head, and Qrs looked back at Avod. Looks like your army is finally getting its chance to shine, he told her. Once youre all done, well put this absurd tale of these locals to the test.
Winters Crown: Act 5, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Paul Milo scrubbed away the afternoons grime, savouring the sensation of cool water over his skin. After a long day out in the fields, he was looking forward to a relaxing evening with the neighbours, enjoying a hot meal with a cool drink in the refreshing breeze outside. The door to his house opened. He finished wiping himself off, putting on a fresh change of clothing. Pouring out two cups of water, he walked out of the kitchen. Along the way, he heard the familiar clatter of their Skeleton helper and stepped over to one side. The Undead labourer walked by without a look or a word, placing the baskets it was carrying onto the kitchen counter before heading to the corner to await new instructions. Paul paid it little mind, though a small part of him wondered how he had gotten used to the strange new life they had here. To call it strange was probably a colossal understatement. He and his wife were originally farmers displaced by the chaos following the Kingdom of Re-Estizes defeat at Katze Plains. They had become refugees, their village ruined by the fleeing wave of survivors from that disastrous battle. Even the fact that they had been so thoroughly beaten didnt stop the levied men C most of them farmers themselves C from stripping the rural villages bare of food and valuables before continuing on their way. The local authorities had either fled or were powerless to stop them. He and his wife managed to make it to E-Rantel, finding a single cheap room in the city to shelter them, though the rent quickly drained away what little they had. Even with provisions being freely distributed by the new government, the situation was becoming untenable. His wife was with child, and there was no work in a city frozen by fear of the Undead. Some were sent to the new kings lands in the northeast, but priority went to those displaced by the renovation of the paupers district, and Pauls family wasnt one of the others chosen to go. Out of desperation, they had taken an offer of tenancy mentioned by the city cathedral. It had been one he had immediately refused upon hearing of it. The terms and conditions could best be described as honest, for the liege making the offer made no attempt to make it sound any better than it was: an undeveloped frontier land on the dangerous southwestern border. It was so remote that they needed to get there by boat. There were no priests; no markets; no tradesmen to service them, and the lord controlled everything that went in and out of the territory. Housing; tools; food; everything was under the lords control and they would be bound to that lord for the next ten years. Few people were living there and the lords share was 9/10ths of the harvest. The harshest of taxes he had ever heard of allowed tenants to keep double that amount, and even that meant slow starvation in almost every case. Yet, Paul had no choice. He had to take the contract, or perish in the city C it felt like they were selling themselves into a life of misery. And so, they were shipped upriver with a group of similarly desperate looking people, to some far-off place in the mountains that sounded more like some sort of cruel prison camp for an evil aristocrat than anything else. Now, one season later, he felt a bit silly for not taking the offer in the first place. The description of the land, its conditions, and the terms of their tenancy were entirely accurate, yet it was not as someone like Paul would have imagined just from listening to the temple staff. The land was undeveloped and surrounded by untamed highlands and mountains, but it was also clean and cool and beautiful. Any concerns about their safety against wandering bandits and savage Demihuman raiders were put to rest by the presence of powerful Undead sentries both on land and in the skies above. There were still no priests, but places for markets and other services were built after their arrival, and medicines crafted by apothecaries from the city were provided. The local lord did control everything, but the young Baroness appeared to be nothing but a genuine and benevolent border noble: one who conducted herself in the way that the scriptures would demand out of the aristocracy, yet you would never see practised in earnest. Rather than being miserly, she was generous when it came to upholding her side of their contract. Tools, food and medicine were provided for the period up to the first harvest. Though the population was small, Undead farmhands were provided. She even travelled from village to village to hold court, and the villagers saw her quite frequently. It was unlike other places where the only sign of the lord youd see was the tax collector, or maybe some Adventurers hired to deal with a problem that was worth paying them for. Housing was particularly ridiculous. Their previous home had been a cottage of wattle-and-daub with a thatched roof. Like most rural cottages, it was a single combined living space: you slept, cooked, ate and worked all in the same small area. This new home, howeverhe doubted that any farmer had seen the like before. In the place of wattle-and-daub walls were walls fashioned from solid granite. Rather than thatch, clay tiles were used for the rooftops. The house itself was large, as well C larger than most homes in the city. It was larger than even the ladys manor, which didnt make much sense. They had a yard around them too. He had the opportunity to ask Baroness Zahradnik why everything was so big C maybe he shouldnt have requested an audience just for that C and her answer was so that Fireballs cannot hit more than one home at once. Paul had no idea what to think about that. Did they actually have that problem? He spent the rest of that day in the field, occasionally glancing up to the sky to make sure that death wasnt about to come raining down on his head. The kitchen and dining room were divided into their own sections, and there was an even larger space that someone called a living room. There was an upstairs C an upstairs! C with three bedrooms, while a cellar with the same area as the main floor could be gotten into from inside the house. In the cellar was a hatch where they could escape into the sewer if the village was attacked. Oh yeah, they had a sewer, too. The place had all the comforts of a fancy city home and was far larger and more luxurious in construction. There was a bit of a wait for it, but his wife had fainted dead away on the street when he finally walked her up to their new home. You there, ma? He called out to his wife, Elaine, who had not made a sound since entering. She was expecting in a month or two, so Paul figured she had taken a seat to rest after going out to market. That was another nice thing about the Skeleton helper, it allowed his wife to continue with most of her daily business even when heavy with child. She didnt reply, and Paul furrowed his brow as he came around the corner. Only the sound of rustling parchment in the air let him know that she was there at all. He found her seated at the dining room table, with a small booklet and a pile of papers in hand. Ah, thats right, shares are being handed out today The final sticking point in their tenant contract C the ten per cent share of their crops C would finally show itself. Working through the season, Paul had a good long time to think about why the rate sounded so terrible compared to their experiences so far. Elaine, however, was still twisting herself into knots over it. He went over to the dining room table where his wife was seated, placing a cup of water in front of her. She absently lifted it to her lips, then the cup fell and clattered against the table, spilling its contents over its surface. Paul frowned. Baroness up and die again? He muttered. That was another thing about this place. The noble in charge died from time to time. It wasnt a kid taking over after their relatives, afterwards C it was the same Baroness Zahradnik, dying over and over again. With those deaths came a vague feeling of uncertainty and unease. Mishaps happened more often, people lost their usual level-headedness and several other minor things occurred as well. Then it would all vanish the moment she came back to life again. It had caused an unbridled panic at first, but, after a certain point, some of the villagers jokingly C at least he thought it was a joke C suggested they should start a betting pool for how long the Baroness would last until it happened again. Elaine turned her head at his voice, eyes wide and fearful. Her arm came out and clutched at his shirt. W-wewe need to run, she said. Run? He wrinkled his nose in confusion, Whyd we need toC She pushed the papers straight into his face. Paul flinched and he stumbled backwards. After a moment, he leaned forward, scanning the pagenot that he could read. Nor could Elaine, for that matter. They could make out numbers and a few words, but that was about it. The number, Paul! The number! Elaine shook the page as he tried to make sense out of the jumble of letters. Scowling, he snatched it out of her hand so he could look at it properly. It was laid out like a merchants invoice, listing numbers in fields with what he assumed to be the sum at the end. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. One four one He squinted at the numbers, looking for any marks stuck between them, 141 gold, 2 silver, 9 copper? Elaine nodded her head, cradling her swollen belly as she looked up at him tearfully. Werewere in trouble, arent we? She asked through quickening breaths, This number isnt right! We need to get out of here before a Death Knight breaks down the door to take us away! Paul looked around his panicking wife at the table behind her. There was nothing aside from the booklet there. Did you put the gold somewhere? He asked. Elaine shook her head. Wait, if you didnt get the gold, then why are we running? You think theyll take us away for having a piece of paper with a number on it? Where do you think we can go anyways? The harbour is the only way in or out. It was an absurd amount, honestly. Enough to make anyone think you were guilty of something. A family of three in the city could live comfortably on three gold a month C those living in rural areas could stretch it out even further. Then what do we do? Elaine asked him, What can we do? We didnt do anything wrong C this is horrible, Paul! Uhwe just keep doing what were doing? He answered, I said how big the harvest was before, didnt I? ButC Look C how much did we pull in last year? T-twenty-five? That was for both seasons, though Right, Paul nodded. That was us workin one hide of land. We got four of those Skeleton farmhands, and each one of em can work about a hide of land. Weve been granted 200 acres of land to tend to for our contractyou get where Im going with this? But that still doesnt seem right: doesnt that mean we should be making four times as much for the year? Its going to be over tenfold at this rate More than that: our old share was three-tenths C the share here is only one-tenth. Theyre using Druid magic on the land, and yields gone from seven bushels an acre to thirty. We still use the same number of bushels to seed the next crop, so theres that much more that goes into what we make for the harvest. He wasnt sure if that was quite rightno, it should be. For the first season, Lady Zahradnik had included everything into their terms. Theyd get their one-tenth share, free of any other costs. That meanswere rich? Elaine said, We can buy everything we ever wanted and still have coin to spare! W-we could live like nobles, andandC Woah! Paul shouted at her sudden reversal in attitude, Just hold on a second there. Did they say anything when you went to the Lichtower? Umsomething about an a-advisory? Its part of all those papers they gave us. That didnt help when neither of them could read. Paul furrowed his brow, flipping through the pages: it was all words and no pictures. Nothin else? He said, I need to walk over there and ask before you try buying a lordship. It busy when you left? Elaine shook her head. Line was short. Paul walked out onto the porch and pulled on his boots, heading out of his yard and up the street. He entered the market square, which was much busier than usual. A small crowd was gathered on the western side. There, a woman in a black dress was speaking to them while holding up something in her hand. He entered the Lichtower, taking his place at the end of a small group of people C all holding what appeared to be the same batch of papers in their hands. At the counter was the Elder Lich charged with seeing to the running of the village, staring out at the line. The villagers at the front walked back out after talking with it for a few seconds. Pauls turn came within a minute or so. The Elder Lich cleared its nonexistent throat, glancing down at the papers in Pauls hand. I assume that your illiteracy has led you here, it said in a thin and nasally voice. Thats, uhthats right, I guess? Compared to Baroness Zahradniks right-hand Lich, the new one that had come to their village had a few rough edges. It looked him in the eye and sighed before speaking. The pages included with your record are an advisory concerning downwards fluctuations in commodity prices C particularly those for agricultural produce. The booklet is for use with the post office. He had no idea about the last bit, but the other part caused him to start in alarm. The prices are going down? Worry crept into Pauls voice, Whys that? It would stand to reason that, with the increase in supply, demand C and thus prices C will fall, yes? Uh It is put simply, for your understandingwell, the important thing for you to note is that, due to this fall in prices, an advisory has been issued addressing how your earnings should be put to use. Youre telling us what to buy now? It is ultimately for your long-term benefit, and will save on your living costs in the long run. Paul supposed that he could at least listen to what the Elder Lich had to say. Im listening He leaned forward. Take your listening outside, the Elder Lich leaned back. A representative from the magical atelier is currently holding a presentation. Next. Paul wandered away and out of the Lichtower. Maybe the Elder Lich didnt have a few rough edges C it had a lotta jagged ones. Back in the market square, he made his way around to join the crowd in front of the stand. The woman in the black dress was a pleasant-looking girl who had moved in several weeks previous to work in some sort of magical workshop connected to the Lichtower. In her hand was a gleaming crystal sphere that drove away the shadows of the evening with its radiant light. Cant we just leave it on a table? A man raised his voice over the murmur of the crowd. I wouldnt recommend that, the woman replied in a patient tone. It is a magic item, after all, so youll want to protect your investment with something sturdy and not prone to falling over and breaking. But its already expensive enough! Why is it so fragile? Might as well buy something cheaper that wont break so easily. If you take care of it, the woman said, itll last forever. Think of what youll save on candles, torches and firewood! Therell be no smoke or soot, no heat, and no fuss! The man did not look convinced. No heat was hardly a selling point, either: especially with autumn coming in a couple of months. Paul looked around the crowd, searching for a familiar face. He found his neighbour C a fellow farmer C not too far away and edged through the crowd towards him. Psst, he lightly elbowed the man, whats going on here? Ladys selling magic lights, his neighbour replied. Says theyll make our homes as bright as day. Magic lights Paul looked up at the gleaming sphere, so like the ones that they use to light the streets in E-Rantel? Could be, the man shrugged. Theyre expensive, though C four gold coins each, plus whatever you stick em in. That was no doubt expensive. The woman continued unfazed by the dull reception, extolling the virtues of the magical light. Though her reasoning about saving on lighting costs did make a sort of sense, its value depended on who was using it. A farmer like Paul had little need: he couldnt read, and most of his work was outdoors. He didnt spend much on candles, torches or firewood in the first place. A weaver, carpenter, or some other craftsman, however, would benefit from being able to work well into the evening and night. It was an item that meant clear profit for some, but parting anyone else with their gold would be difficult. The idea that it could break added to his hesitation, and it probably wasnt just him. Somewhere along the way, she added the fact that Lady Zahradnik endorsed the use of magical lighting in her demesne and intended on using them to light the streets C just like they did in the city C which further lowered Pauls already low interest. If the streets and gardens were lit, then they could just go out and use those instead if they needed to. As expected, only craftsmen came forward to purchase the magical lights. It was enough to empty the womans inventory, though, and her assistant C who Paul hadn''t noticed up until that point C removed the empty crate and replaced it with another. The woman lifted the lid and withdrew a long black sheet of something. Now our next wondrous item here isC Your attention is required. The thin, nasal voice of the Elder Lich boomed over the market square, and the crowd turned their attention away from the woman and up to the top of the Lichtower. A Class B Advisory has been issued for Zahradnik Barony and its surrounding environs, the Elder Lich droned down over the village. His Majestys subjects are restricted to their respective villages. All road travel is prohibited. Those found outside of their designated areas will be deposited at the nearest safe location by local security. Activity within population centres will not be restricted C you may go about your regular business within their bounds. With that, the Undead office worker vanished back into the Lichtower. Another advisory. Paul was still trying to figure out what the previous advisory was. Hey, Paul, whats a Class B Advisory? I got no idea, he muttered. Hey Isabella, someone shouted up to the woman on the stand, what was the Lich talking about? Over the air, the sounds of the village gates being closed and barred echoed over the rooftops. Thats uhit means that were under threat of invasion, Isabella replied, then flashed a brilliant smile. Well, now that youre all stuck in here with me, Id like to bring your attention back to the next handy little magic item we got here Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 That will be all C you may leave. The party of Iron-rank Adventurers quietly filed out of the room, leaving Ludmila to complete her reports for their Training Area session. Overall, they had done well, and she offered several constructive points where she thought the greatest improvements could be made in the near future. The Fighter and Ranger in the group appeared to be ready for Martial Arts drills as well, so she made the recommendation that they should do so in the time between their scheduled group sessions. Woowe survived, a voice drifted up the stairwell and through the open door of her office. My heart almost stopped when I saw her in the room. No kidding C I was praying for Ainzach on the way back. Ludmilas pen stopped, and a furrow appeared over her brow. I-is she always like that? I thought we nailed it, but then she just ripped us apart! Maybe shes just trying to be helpful? Shes one of the first new Platinum-ranks in the Guild, after all C she probably knows what well be facing in the future. Or maybe she just loves cracking the whip. Someone made a whipping sound, and the rest of the party laughed. I dunno about the rest of you guys, but she can whip me any day~ That whole feeling she gives off is just mmm Oh gods, dont you start now. Might as well aim for Nabe instead. Nonono, you dont get it. We got no chance with Nabe, but Ludmila is a Noble. Shes the head of her own house, so eventually, shes going to start thinking about having kids. She doesnt ever give off that feeling. Training, work, duty C that womans just a big blob of boring. Thats because she worships The Six, yeah? Those zealots dont consider themselves adults until twenty, so they act like prudes until bam: the shackles come out. If you can line yourself up nicely beforehand, youve got yourself a rich and powerful wife. I bet you shell stop Adventuring around that time to pop out kids, and you could be the lucky one that helps her out with that. Shell be wild after holding out for over five years Hmm Hmm Hmm Hsst! What if she hears you? Youre gonna get sniped the second you step out onto the street. Too late, Ludmila thought. Not that shed actually loose arrows at them from the office window. Possessing the enhanced senses of a Ranger, which grew keener as she gained in strength, Ludmila heard a great many things when people thought her out of earshot. Not all of it was so frivolous, of course, but it at least appeared that Isabellas assessment of Ludmilas image was more accurate than she cared to admit. The door to the Adventurer Guild office opened, and the sounds of the central district drifted up the stairwell along with the continuation to their conversation. You have to admit Im right. Maybe. She might be all that, but thatll also mean shes super picky about cultivating strong bloodlines. You better train hard C she probably wont even give you the time of day unless you can beat her. Also, she doesnt have those curves, so shes just no match for Nabe. Yeah, but shes tall C those skirts of hers are probably hiding some amazing legs. Put some heels on her and who cares about the rest~ Ah, step on me, please! Ludmila stood up from her desk and walked over to the office window, peering down to see if she could pick out whoever had just spoken. One of the departing Adventurers glanced up at the office window, but he somehow didnt notice her standing there. She watched them disappear down the promenade and out the southern gate with a frown. A note should probably be added that they became oblivious to potential threats when they thought themselves safe. She turned back to review her report and pack her things, deactivating the magic lighting before locking the door. A sense of curiosity tugged at her, and she went to the room at the end of the hall. Lord Mare looked up at her approach. Ah, thank you for your hard work. Its the least I can do to return the favour that youve shown me, Lord Mare, she smiled. Has anything interesting happened? Ludmila walked up to where Lord Mare was seated, turning to examine the half-dozen Mirrors of Remote Viewing set up in the room. He was using them to keep track of various parts of the Adventurer Expedition headed north to the Azerlisia Mountains. Theyre still making their way through Tob Forest, he told her. Its all under the Sorcerous Kingdoms control, so theyre basically doing survey work for the proposed highway. What about those caves that are rumoured to lead below the forest? She asked. None of the entrances are around where they are right now, Lord Mare answered. The closest one is further north, near the border with the Empire. Hmm Lord Mares voice trailed off uncertainly, and Ludmila looked away from the scenes presented by the mirrors. My lord? N-no, its just something I heard from someone once C about a big underground system of caverns that spans the entire continent. I was thinking that maybe those are a part of it? Ive never heard of the like, Ludmila said. The caves below Tob are only mentioned as a part of the forest. If what you say is true, wouldnt that potentially mean that there could be a whole empire under the Empire that we dont know about? Really? That sounds like trouble Well, if no ones heard about this subterranean world, it either doesnt exist or they simply have no way or desire to come to the surface. If nothing has happened in our recorded history, then there shouldnt be any imminent worries. What about the Adventurer Training Area? Lord Mares worried voice rose, I keep wondering if Ill accidentally dig into something that might cause problems now. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. You could just cover it right back up again if it happens, couldnt you, my lord? Maybe. We have no idea whats down there, so it doesnt hurt to be careful? A-anyways, things look like theyre going okay for now C the Adventurers arent randomly attacking the locals that they come across, and everyone is pretty helpfulwhat? Ludmila looked down at Lord Mare, wiping the growing frown that she belatedly realized had appeared on her face. I understand that theyre still essentially in training for the expedition system, my lord, she said, but isnt this a bit too nice? I wouldnt expect this warm welcome from most of these Demihuman and Heteromorph tribes C or any sort of diplomacy, for that matter C unless they were either allied with the Sorcerous Kingdom or faced with clear and overwhelming strength. Now it was Lord Mares turn to frown. He scratched his nose lightly as he appeared to ponder her words. Maybe we should set up some ambushes for themI could go out and organize something, maybe Im not suggesting that we have our citizens attack them, Ludmila said. Its just that this experience so far might set an incomplete precedent. If everyone is friendly, or at least neutral, to their presence, the Adventurers expectations will be similarly twisted. All these people that theyre encountering would most likely be hostile to intrusion upon the lands that they depend on to live, if not for being subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom. There will also be those that will attack them because, well, Humans are edible. The Azerlisia Mountains havent been subjugated yet, Lord Mare offered, so maybe theyll be able to experience that once they leave the forest I have every expectation that they will, my lord, Ludmila said. Im just worried that it will come in the form of something that is far too powerful for them to fight directly, and theyll be caught entirely unprepared since theyll have just left the forest with that mindset. It sets the stage for a catastrophe, as far as the Adventurer Guild is concerned. HmIll remind the veterans leading the expedition, then they can convey what they understand from experience. That does seem like a more natural way to do things, Ludmila agreed. They can work on what they know, which will give them a sense of ownership in their methods. It probably wont prevent disaster from befalling them if they encounter powerful opponents, but it should at least speed up the development of the appropriate procedures. I think so too. Well be able to recover all the pieces even if the worst happens, so itll be a good learning experience. Guildmaster Ainzach is going to cry tears of blood. Shalltear is sponsoring the expedition, Lord Mare told her. Well, the Ministry of Transportation is. A bunch of us are in favour of her proposal for the northern highway, and Shalltear wants to see it succeed. I wasnt aware of that, my lord, Ludmila wondered if her taxes were being used for that. Anyways, its about time for dinner C I can send one of my maids here with some food if youd like. Ah, someones already gone to pick up dinner for me. Thanks, though. In that case, Ludmila lowered her head, Ill be heading down to hand over these reports with the guildmaster. Have a pleasant evening, my lord. Un. Ludmila gave the mirrors one last glance. The Adventurers being monitored really did look like they were on some relaxed excursion rather than exploring a potentially lethal environment. She made her way back down the hall, then down the flight of stairs to the first floor. Stepping outside, she turned north up the sidewalk and peered into the newly renovated training hall. The space was entirely exposed to street traffic, and several pedestrians could be seen observing the Adventurers going through their drills within. Near one of the corners of the building, she found the guildmaster. He was tapping the point of a practice longsword lightly on the floor as he gazed out over the dozen or so Iron and Silver-ranked Adventurers. She fished out her written assessments on the Training Area sessions for the afternoon as she approached. Here are the reports for the afternoon, Guildmaster Ainzach. Good job, the guildmaster said as he took the reports in hand. Seeing that they only walked out like whipped dogs, I assume that everything went pretty well. ThatsCthey did do well, Guildmaster, Ludmila thought they certainly didnt sound that way. I have no idea why walking out like whipped dogs would be any sort of indicator of that, though. Well, I figure that if they didnt, youd just dump their ashes out of the office window. Ludmila restrained a sigh. Since her administrative duties kept her at home and around the city in the weeks surrounding the summer harvest, she couldnt join the ongoing expedition. Instead, she decided to help out a bit with the Adventurer Guild, as there were no teams for her to train with in the time she usually set aside for her regular Adventurer activities. The other proctors were out on the expedition, so she and the guildmaster were taking turns assessing the performance of the lower-ranked members undergoing training during that period. With the additional time freed up by the Ring of Sustenance, she saw to House Zahradniks business in the morning and the evening, assessed Adventurer teams in the afternoon, and spent time training and reading up on promising subjects for development at night. It had barely been a week since she started, but the Adventurers-in-training already appeared to view her as some sort of harsh taskmistress. Its not as if I shout at them, Ludmila said. I have no idea why you all see me that way. Hmm the guildmaster raised a hand to stroke his moustache, I think its more that you only focus on what they should be addressing, and you dont mince words when they do. You pretty much never compliment them on anything that they do right, so it sounds like youre constantly attacking them for everything. Come to think of it, your father was the same way as well C trying to get a compliment or anything beyond basic pleasantries out of him was like trying to socialize with Nabecept he was a lot uglier than Nabe. Its not hard to speak with Nabe, she frowned. Its not? The guildmaster frowned back. Of course not, she told him. I think we get along just fine C some people just dont like frivolous communication. Uhif you say so. Most people do like frivolous communication, though, so it wouldnt hurt for you to stroke their egos a bit. When it comes to Adventuring or any other dangerous vocation, Ludmila replied, that sounds like a good way to get people killed. They learn new things, gain confidence in their abilities, and receive their promotions. I find a life of honoured service gratifying enough. The guildmaster barked out a short laugh, shaking his head with a bemused expression on his face. Aura said something like that too, he told her. I guess some people just have a different approach. Well, as long as they continue to improve, Im more than happy with my rising popularity since everyones so damn scared of ya. When they see me walking into the office, their faces look like an Angel just came down to save em. Guildmaster Ainzach stopped stroking his moustache, and his lips turned up into a sly smile. Since youre here, he said, how about you spar with the newbies for a bit? We dont have any other polearm users, so they could use the practice against one. Four of the Adventurers practising nearby wavered and stopped, stealing glances towards where Ludmila was speaking with the guildmaster. She eyed their equipment, then looked over at the others in the hall. Eight out of the twelve present used swords of various types, then there were three warhammers and a battleaxe. She supposed it was to be expected. The most common polearms that could be seen in the region were spears, which were viewed as the weapon of impoverished smallfolk and unskilled militia by the vast majority of Adventurers. Though much had changed in the past few months, culture and common perceptions remained very much the same as generations went by with nothing to forcibly alter them. Never mind that the Empire reportedly used it as the primary battlefield weapon for Legions, and the Adventurers that she sparred with could barely touch her, never mind best her, the nonsensical idea remained entrenched in their minds. Rather than demonstrating the benefits that came with using a polearm, all the results ever amounted to was another facet of her entirely undeserved reputation as a proctor and trainer C or perhaps a higher-ranked Adventurer who would bully trainees that were so weak that she could do it in a dress. Id love to lend my assistance, Ludmila told the guildmaster, but I have an appointment in the scented quarter this evening. I didnt know you were one for perfume, Guildmaster Ainzach raised an eyebrow. I guess youre trying to soften that image of yours, after all. Actually, its an order for alchemical oils, Ludmila told him. The Alchemist said she would be done filling a shipment of glass arrows this evening, so I need to go over and pick them up. She patted the Infinite Haversack strapped over her left hip, and the guildmaster sighed. Figures. Well, you go ahead and have fun with that, I guess. Thank you, she inclined her head slightly, have a good evening, guildmaster. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 After stopping by her city manor to check if any urgent matters from Wardens Vale required her attention, Ludmila strolled out of the north gate of the central district and into the common area of E-Rantel. She was accompanied by a new hire who went by the name of Lisette C an orphan raised in the city under the auspices of the cathedral C who now worked under Terah as a chambermaid. Ludmila could almost feel the nervousness coming off of the young woman behind her, though she guessed it was probably due to her being unaccustomed to her new position. Then again, she was hired under the recommendation of the cathedral, and most of the temple staff there treated Ludmila with a strange sort of reverence that she thought more appropriately directed towards a saint rather than a noble. Sooner or later, however, she figured that Lisette would come to understand how plain and unassuming the lady of House Zahradnik was and settle into a sense of normalcy. If Lisette was determined to be a trustworthy and capable household servant, Ludmila would send her to the temple to follow in Aemilias footsteps as a maid with divine magic. After a month of study, her ladys maid reported that she was beginning to grasp basic orisons, though the temple staff noted that it still meant that she was at least months away from harnessing First Tier magic. Even so, Ludmila took it as promising news and an avenue to earnestly explore and promote in her household for the long term. They came to the intersection leading to the Demihuman quarter, and Ludmila felt Lisette draw closer to her as an Ogre with a handcart suited to its hulking form came out onto the street leading out towards the northern gate of the city. More and more nonhuman races were moving into the repurposed paupers quarter of E-Rantel, but simply having them appear was not enough to acclimate the Human citizens to their presence. As with many other long-standing customs and perceptions, only time would probably accustom the residents to radical change. Strangely enough, she thought that her own people, and those who worshipped The Six in the duchy at large, were faring better in respect to the rapidly realigning realities of the Sorcerous Kingdom. They were a religious minority here in the first place and had a long history of needing to ignore or put up with many things. Be it heathens, heretics, or nonhuman beings altogether, it practically amounted to the same thing when it came to their daily lives in the Duchy of E-Rantel. As long as their faithful werent being actively persecuted C and as long as something wasnt trying to eat them C they had grown to be a fairly tolerant lot over the generations. Ludmila and Lisette turned off of the northern street C and out from behind the odoriferous Ogre and its cart C into the western sections of the city. Five minutes later, they walked up to the front of LeNez, and Lisette came forward to open the door to the sound of brass chimes. Much like the first time she had come to the shop, a wave of sweltering heat accompanied the cacophony of scents that billowed out of the entrance. If anything, summer made the experience three times worse. Within was the slovenly figure of Germaine LeNez, who very much looked like she had melted into a puddle over her countertop. Welcome The perfumer half-spoke into the glass, Oh, hey Baroness. What happened with those cooling boxes that you bought? Ludmila asked, fanning herself as the prickle of sweat spread over her skin. I had em for a while, but but? I wanted to figure out how they made them, Germaine said, so I tried taking one apart. I see, Ludmila frowned, so it broke? It blew up! The perfumer sat up in her seat with a pout, The assholes that made it took measures against others copying their work by making sure the thing would destroy itself if anyone tinkered around with it! Ludmila blinked at her outburst. Was that even legal? What if children tried tampering with the magical item? Wait, she said, how large was this explosion? Were you hurt? Nothing a potion or two didnt fix, Germaine said as she stood up to walk around the counter. Problem was that it took out half of my warehouse. UghIm so behind now. I cant believe theyre allowed to sell something like that here, Ludmila said. Does the Empire allow the use of thisprotection in their markets as well? They sure do. I hear the Imperial Ministry of Magic and their affiliates use the same protections for their own stuff, or at least something similar. Buyer beware indeed. She wondered if every magic item was like that. Would all of the streetlamps in E-Rantel explode if someone fiddled around with them? For that matter, she had set the newly-migrated members of Zurrernorn to task creating magic items for the everyday use of her subjects. Hopefully, there wasnt anything absurd attached to them Your stuffs in the back, the jingle of keys accompanied Germaines words, just come around the counter C the warehouse door is wrecked, anyways. They followed the perfumer through a door at the back of the shop, and Ludmila eyed the row of alchemical burners adding to the summer heat trapped within the store. Efforts to turn her demesne into a more cosmopolitan form that would turn it into a place of note on the map were proceeding apace, but it was often such a vague and colossal undertaking that she just couldnt hold even a fraction of the pieces together in her head. Under the illumination of a row of magical lamps, Germaine led them through a cluttered row of broken shelves and half-swept debris. On the far side lay her order: hundreds of hollow glass arrows, filled with various alchemical oils. She stopped at the edge of the shelves where they were placed. Luckily, I started on your order after I blew myself up, the perfumer let out a nervous laugh, else the entire block might have gone up in elemental splendour and pieces of yours truly would still be raining down on the street. You can start stowing em away; if you have any questions, Ill be more than happy to answer. Ludmila took a step forward, then stopped. She had handled the arrows before, but, now that they were filled with volatile alchemical oils, everything seemed just that much more dangerous. How much force is required to break these now? She asked. Hasnt changed from when youve dropped em off, the perfumer answered. I get how ya feel, though. Glass is inert, as far as almost all other materials go, so you wont have problems like acid eating through it while its sitting in storage. Hmhave you used any of these before? Ive used a vial of Alchemists Fire to kill some Cockroaches, once. Uh, Cockroaches? They were blocking the entire passage that we were trying to get through. Germaine peered at her suspiciously, but in the end, said nothing. Ludmila lifted the first arrow from the padded surface of the shelf and held it up at eye level. The hollow point was filled with a clear liquid, and it occurred to her that she had no idea how to distinguish one arrow from another. She went up and down the shelves, taking a few arrows randomly and placing them into her Infinite Haversack. Returning to the front of the aisle, she stuck her fingers into the magical container, bringing a particular type of arrow to mind. Ludmila felt a shaft brush against her fingers, and she withdrew it from the Infinite Haversack and held the point up between herself and the perfumer. Is this filled with Alchemists Fire? She asked. Rather than look at the head, Germaine bent forward and eyed the fletching on the other end. Hmm, yeah, thats right, she said. I was gonna say that you should have figured out a way to distinguish one arrow from the other. Usually, people tint the glass, but I ended up marking the fletching to tell you which one is which. Ludmila flipped the arrow over. One of the feathers was marked with a bright red line. Blue is for frost, Germaine offered helpfully. Light green is acid; purple is lightning and white is holy water. Yellow is for signal arrows, dark greens are tanglefoot and black ones are thunderclap. The ones with more volume follow the same scheme, but the effects are, well, bigger. Replacing the arrow in her bag, Ludmila went through drawing different arrows until she was satisfied that the Infinite Haversack worked the way that Lady Shalltear had described to her. Bringing to mind the arrow type or the colour of its fletching called the appropriate one to her fingers, but she decided that drawing them by their content would result in a lower risk of retrieving the wrong arrow. That bag of yours is really something, the perfumer said. Containers like that are one of the big goals of every enchanter. I take it that theyre not very common. Ahahayeah, right. If they could be so easily made, economies would be turned upside-down. An enchanter of sufficient skill has to also have access to fifth-tier magic to make them. Ive just started learning how to enchant things this year, but, well, my research has been pretty catastrophic, as you can see. The perfumer made a sweeping motion behind her, to the broken shelves, ruined equipment and shattered glass. Ludmila still couldnt figure out how such severe security measures could be legal. Was Re-Estize aware that all these magical items being imported from the Empire had the potential to be violently explosive? Re-Estize? Germaine scoffed, Maybe one in a hundred nobles in Re-Estize could tell you the difference between a Magic Arrow and a Fireball. Even fewer care for anything beyond a loose description. Its just parlour tricks or a convenience to them: something that either saves them coin, provides entertainment, heals their ouchies, or makes expensive things that they can tax. Thats as far as magic laws go in Re-Estize. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Ludmila briefly reviewed her knowledge of Re-Estize law, deciding that the perfumers statement was not far off of the mark. Utility magic was at the forefront of what could be considered common knowledge of magic in Re-Estize, and few laws were in place for anything beyond how magical goods and services were taxed. The fees for divine magic were entirely out of the hands of the administration, being one of the sole rights held by the temples. She couldnt decide what led to this prevailing attitude amongst the nobility of her former nation. Even after a few months of study as a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, it felt like terminally fatal ignorance in hindsight. Her prevailing notion was that the lack of acceptance and institutions that promoted magic were probably the true culprits C if one did not know, then one did not know, and the collective mindset of ones peers, entrenched by generations of ignorance, turned into a giant roadblock on the path of knowledge for the entire nation. Breaking this chain of ignorance was central to her fiefs policies, as it was the first problem that needed to be remedied if she wanted to promote magical development in her demesne. Germaines tired sigh drew Ludmilas attention away from collecting her arrows, and she saw the perfumer frowning out at the ruined half of her warehouse. if you dont mind my asking, Ludmila said, are you alright? I mean, your business and all. Ill survive, if thats what youre asking, Germaine replied. Arcane vocations make a handy amount at my degree of expertise, so its not as if Im going to go out of business and starve. Whats really bugging me is that this accident is like having three or four years of my work go up in smoke. Did your purchase come with any sort of warning? Nope, not a peep. Just thank you for your patronage, maam and off I went. Maybe its actually on purpose: the feature only triggers if you take it apart in a way that another enchanter would if theyre studying it. Its built to destroy their competition C literally. Ludmila frowned. Every day magical items were looking more and more like malicious attempts to undermine rival industries. How do you know that? She asked. Well, Germaine answered, after the damn thing blew up on me, I was hoppin mad. I didnt want any more explosions, so I took the other two boxes, flew up and dropped em into a rocky field outside of the city. Things just busted apart like normal, with no explosions. After that, I smashed em up really good just in case, but nothing happened. Now maybe Im just sour over everything, but I think it clearly proves that it was done that way on purpose. I see, Ludmila said. Maybe there should be an advisory for thisdid you let anyone know? I went to the Alchemist Guild to see if they could do anything about my losses C they couldnt C then I went to the Merchant Guild to bitch. Not that they could do anything: they didnt make the things in the first place, and the Empire has a vested interest in protecting their magic item industry. They probably also have a vested interest in not blowing up the property of their Suzerain. Maybe. Stuff like that is out of us merchants reach, though. Maybe you could put in a grievance for me, eh, my lady? Actuallyhave you given any thought to my proposal from back then? youre evil, you know? Ludmila turned away from Germaines glower and resumed gathering arrows from the shelves. She had made her offer before the perfumer suffered her setback C several times, in fact. The vision for her demesne grew in depth and complexity as time passed, which in turn allowed her to go into further detail into what she was looking for and what she could offer, yet she was always met with flat refusal. She didnt believe that she was exploiting her in a moment of weakness. Far from it, she believed that they both had much to gain from the relationship, and would be better off in the long run for it. Still, it probably didnt sound that way from someone in Germaines current circumstances. The last of the arrows on the shelves were gathered, then Ludmila tried retrieving a few from her Infinite Haversack again. So what was your offer again? Germaine asked quietly. Ludmila returned the arrow and mentally fumbled around for an answer to the unexpected question. Dealing with business arrangements was really not her thing; she received a great deal of help from her friends when figuring out how she would structure her proposals. I would like to acquire your business, she said after a moment of silence, and your services as a talented arcane craftsman. Your shop and warehouse will be retained as a storefront in the city, and you may hire shopkeepers to manage sales and marketing. A new, larger facility will be constructed in my demesne to manufacture your products, and youll move in with a number of apprentices of your choosing. Accommodations will be provided as a part of the terms of your tenure. Tenureso Ill be your vassal? Well, technically every citizen in the demesne is my subject, but yes C youll have a formal contract of tenure in the form of an honouri-if its not to your liking, I can lower your position to that of a company employee It was something her friends warned her about. Talented and powerful individuals tended to enjoy their independence, so being formally inducted into a noble houses rigid structure was something that might turn them off from an otherwise attractive proposal. Still, Ludmila was uncomfortable with the workings of a company, so she at least wanted the heads of the various ventures as her vassals. An honourso Ill be a member of the gentry? Dame LeNez C or something like that. One of my longer-term goals is to promote a thriving community of magic casters in my territory. While the temples have their own organizational structure, arcane casters have nothing to speak of here. I havent given much thought to the actual titles themselves, but the title would be independent of your position within the institution that you work for. Yknow, creating a community of magic casters might be just a bit harder than you think. A few others have mentioned that to me as well, Ludmila replied, even the Magician Guild says that the number of magic casters capable of performing Second Tier magic is extremely low. With so many mages fleeing after the annexation of the duchy, weve been left in dire straits C the tally made at the beginning of the new administration indicated that there are barely three dozen Human mages capable of casting Second Tier magic or better in the entire Sorcerous Kingdom. This includes Adventurers and crafters like yourself. Okay, so you knowbut you make it sound like youve got some sort of trick to deal with that. It may seem like a trick to some, Ludmila smiled slightly. But Im just doing it in the only ways I know how. Well be attracting as many as we can from elsewhere and identifying children who qualify to be raised as Apprentices. Theyre not exactly novel ideas C the temples have been raising Acolytes using the latter method for centuries. I believe that the low rate of professional mages is not due to the inability to rise above the first tier of magic, but the lack of opportunity. It is difficult to make a living wage with low tier magic due to its oversupply in most places. This, in turn, makes magic casters pursue other professions instead to survive. They never advance because they cannot afford to. Sowhat, you just plan on paying for all of them? Yes? Thats crazy, Germaine laughed. Its not, Ludmila said. The changes brought about by the Sorcerous Kingdom C the effects of Undead labour in particular C create a scenario where I can do exactly that. It doesnt even strain my revenues due to the situation of my demesne. Id have to see that with my own two eyes C I hear most of the nobles are in a bind when it comes to implementing Undead labour. They got too many tenants and not enough land to adopt the new systems properly. Does that mean youll be coming to Wardens Vale? Ludmila asked hopefully. Germaines smile vanished, replaced by an uncertain frown. What about my research? She asked, Thats the entire purpose of this shop C to fund all the things that I wanted to learn in the future. I wanted you more for that than anything else, Ludmila said. Once you get your new manufactory up and running, you may propose new projects that youd like to pursue. You might even be able to lead entire teams of researchers if things go well. Everything I come up with will belong to the company? Yes. Youll be credited for your achievements, of course. I dont know too many mages yet, but the freedom to pursue their craft and the recognition of their peers seem to be more valuable than mere material wealth. I guess that sums it up pretty well, Germaine admitted. Ill be upfront and say that what youve been offering me this entire time has been a pretty good deal C too good, actually C but entering the service of a noble means giving up your freedom. I started from scratch: working hard as an apprentice since I was eight, then buying this place and building up my dreamsand then the work that meant the most to me went kaboom. I probably dont have to tell you how much it hurts. Then, an opportunistic noble walks in and offers the chance to get it all backuh, thats what youre offering, right? I dont know precisely what it is that youve lost, but if it can be replaced by new purchases from somewhere, then yes. As for the idea of freedom, well, my current subjects would say that there are plenty of benefits to being under the protection of a nobleand personally, I have different views on the subject. Oh yeah? Germaine raised an eyebrow, Then if Im to be your vassal, Id at least like to know what they are. Ludmila met her look, wondering what she could say to a talented and independent individual like Germaine LeNez. They lived in the same world C the same duchy, even C yet it seemed that they also lived a world apart. Then...as a liege to a promising new vassal, she said. I would tell them that the idea of pure freedom is a childish notion. Though one might not be a literal slave, no one is truly free. All actions have consequences; all things are bound to one another in some way, and the world does not care how you feel about it or if you are even aware of the fact. Those who insist on ignoring this basic truth are some of the most dangerous individuals that can exist. The whimsical notion of freedom that so many feel that they have the right to has no inherent value. It is the price that the world exacts upon you, or what others have paid on your behalf, that ultimately determine what your measure of freedom is worth. Baroness Zahradnik, a Class B Advisory has been issued for Wardens Vale. Ludmila froze for a heartbeat, then placed a hand over her ear to indicate that she was receiving a Message before turning away. How long ago was this? The Bone Vultures on extended patrol reported in less than a minute ago. Has the advisory been issued to the territory at large? We are awaiting your confirmation. Then what is it, how far away, and how long have they been there for? A large force of Demihumans was spotted entering the upper reaches from the wilderness to the west. The Bone Vultures arent intelligent enough to make a comprehensive report, but it is at least enough to fill the main pass. According to the maps provided to her by Lady Aura, the main pass into the upper reaches was actually the vestige of an ancient highway, built by some civilization lost to time. If the entire pass was filled, then there would be thousands of Demihumans. It was a fair distance away from her borders, but swift raiders with Ranger skills could potentially make the trek in mere hours. Then go ahead and issue the advisory. Its well into the evening, but make sure there arent any loose people out there before you close things up. Send an escort to the logging camp to get the woodcutters safely home. It will be done. Will you be commanding the defence? Yes, of course. I will contact Lady Shalltear before anything else. For now, redeploy the Bone Vultures and Death Knights working for the villages C keep the fields and harbour secure. Understood. The Message spell abruptly cut off. Ludmila turned back to face Lisette and Germaine. The price of freedom? The perfumer asked. Every generation of her family had sacrificed their entire lives, paying that price on behalf of so many that barely spared a thought for them...and now her turn had come. Understanding that only those who shared the same history could probably empathize, Ludmila could only respond with a mirthless smile. Something like that. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Lady Shalltear appeared in the centre of the garden gazebo, wearing her customary black ballroom gown. Her crimson eyes scanned the garden briefly before falling over Ludmila, who was standing slightly down the way. Good evening, Lady Shalltear, Ludmila lowered her head in a curtsey. Good evening, Lady Zahradnik, Lady Shalltear replied. I apologize for the interruption to your busy schedule, Ludmila straightened to address her liege, but I thought I should head over to see what was going on as quickly as possible. Theres nothing to apologize for, Lady Shalltear told her. Youre conducting yourself in a manner appropriate to your duties. Id be remiss in my own if I failed to answer your call. Thank you, my lady. I told you, itC I feel that I must say this, my lady, Ludmila said. If this was Re-Estize, it would have taken days to deliver news of this to E-Rantel, then a week or more of deliberations while we did what we could to keep these invaders at bay. In the end, if they thought the threat significant enough, the Provost might have thrown some coins our way and told us to hire Adventurersthen we would have to make a posting and hope that an appropriately-ranked team could be hired in time. Ludmila sniffed, wiping the imagined frustrations gathering in her eyes. I cannot express enough how much it means to me to have a liege that shares the same priorities and responds appropriately, my lady. I hope you will forgive me for my insistence in doing so. Lady Shalltear looked up at her with a furrow on her brow, the light from the nearby streetlamp glinting off of her crimson irises. Well, that just makes me angry just hearing about it, she said. Rest assured, nothing of the sort will happen with us C the very idea that our defensive response would be subjected to such a delay is unthinkable. Stillit would have been nice if these Demihumans had waited just one more day. Her words reminded Ludmila that the Lizardmen migrants would be arriving from the Great Lake in the morning. Though Lord Mares alterations to the Vale were still ongoing, they were to consult with him on the areas where they would dwell and prepare the components for their homes in advance. The timing of the incursion into the upper reaches was quite annoying; it overshadowed the success of the harvest and the sense that a hopeful new life awaited her subjects. If one could move Demihumans around the wilderness at will like that, Ludmila said, I think it would be trouble for a whole lot of people. The dark portal of Lady Shalltears Gate spell appeared in the Gazebo, and Ludmila made a last-minute review in her head. Will you not be coming, my lady? Ludmila asked. I half-thought you might happily fly off at the opportunity to perform your more familiar duties. There is a proper order to things, Lady Shalltear answered. The individuals who manage specific parts of my territory are also responsible for its defence. I wont fly off and rob them of their duties, and so it is the same for you. Besides, Ill be there tomorrow due to the other thing. The report you delivered to me sounded quite vague, so Im sure you have a lot of information to gather between now and then. Yes my lady, Ludmila nodded. I should get started on that right away. Have a good evening. Lady Shalltear silently waved her away with a smile, and Ludmila stepped through the Gate. She appeared not far from where Lord Mare had placed his potted tree and startled Mrs Linum, who was tending to it. The Elf woman fell back, staring at Ludmila with a face full of consternation. Good evening, Mrs Linum. Ludmila offered a warm smile with her greeting, but, as usual, Mrs Linum did not respond in kind. Well, at least she was moving around beyond the immediate area of her home now. At some point, one of her daughters mentioned that Lord Mare had left the tree there. From that moment onwards, Mrs Linum tended to it during every possible waking hour. At least the tree seemed to respond well to her care. Ludmila wondered if she would ever figure out what was going on with the beleaguered Elf woman. She hadnt worked up the resolve to ask Merry about Lady Aura and Lord Mare yet, so the entire relationship between all of the Elves that she knew of remained a mystery. Ludmila turned and walked away from Mrs Linum before putting away her smile, and the Elf woman returned to incessant vigil over Lord Mares potted tree. Ludmilas gaze travelled over the village and its surroundings as she made the short distance to her manor. Despite having the advisory issued to them, the villagers continued working outside C though things were notably subdued compared to how they were normally. The Death Knights stationed at the manor, the warehouse and the village entrance remained at their posts, while pairs of Bone Vultures circled overhead in greater numbers. The Undead helpers assigned to each household now stood outside of their respective homes, armed with the weapons and shields that they had first arrived with. With a good sense of how strong the various Undead servitors in her demesne were, and their various weaknesses and strengths, Ludmila thought that the villages defensive arrangement was more than sufficient for the small Demihuman raids that the villagers of Wardens Vale patrolled against in the past. This did not include the Death Knights, Elder Lich, and the flock of Bone Vultures, of course. The situation now was anything but normal, however, and various worries slowly mounted as she ran through various scenarios in her head. Welcome home, my lady. Wiluvien set down her work in the back, coming up to the hall to greet her. She lowered her head respectfully C Ludmila made the Linum sisters stop trying to perform the elegant curtseys they were trained to do out of worries for their health C then looked back up at her with a glowing expression. The idea that Demihumans were gathering in the south did not appear to worry her in the slightest. Aemilia didnt accompany you? She asked. I did not want to interfere with her studies with this sudden change in schedule, Ludmila answered, and there will be little for her to do here anyway. How have things been at home, Wiluvien? Up until about twenty minutes ago, Wiluvien replied, normal, I suppose? Nonna went about informing the villagers, but she made it sound as if she were announcing it was going to rain in a few days. Theres something to be said for that flat delivery of hers. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. I am just glad that no one appears to be panicking, Ludmila said. Nearly everyone here is from the inland territories C I feared that they would jump into the river and try to swim to Corelyn Harbour at the first whiff of Demihumans. Ludmila produced a pen and a stack of papers from her Infinite Haversack, placing them onto the nearby desk. Wiluvien came around behind her to remove her mantle. It isnt the first theyve seen of Demihumans here, my lady, she said. There are the two races of the Krkono?e, then the Lizardmen that have been poking around the floodplain for the last few weeks. I suppose you are correct. They are my subjects now, so I seem to have set them apart from the rest. From your perspective, how have the Human villagers been handling their presence? Aside from being aware of the occasional Krkono?e that wanders through, Wiluvien replied, I dont believe they spend much time thinking about Demihumans at all. Thats just the way rural villages are, isnt it? The little bit of land that they work on is all that matters. When I was still living in Fassett County, it seemed that Human villages didnt receive much attention from the others unless theyd been set on fire by bandits. Wiluvien had a point C one that Ludmila would need to address. The communities within a frontier territory needed to be well connected and communicate with one another to collectively respond to threatsor at least that was how it once was. With His Majestys Undead servitors comprising nearly the entirety of the realms defence, it was no longer as crucial. Still, she thought it important that every subject considered themselves a part of her demesne, rather than solely a member of their respective villages. Heading over to the dinner table, she unfurled the map of the upper reach over its surface. The old oil lamps of her manor had been replaced by magical lighting, making the interior as bright as day. Not that it mattered to her, or the Linum sisters, or Nonnawell, it did help Aemilia, who was the only member of her household in the Vale lacking in Darkvision or something better. She would have purchased them regardless, as a gesture of support for sales of their newest magical item. Wiluvien, she said, would you like to help keep track of things as you did in Fassett County? In Fassett County? Ah, you mean gathering information and marking it down on the map here? Yes, Ludmila nodded. We do not have any Shadow Demons this time around, but we do have dozens of Bone Vultures. Are Bone Vultures even capable of speech, my lady? Wiluvien asked. They report to the Elder Liches somehow, but no, I havent heard them speak at allmaybe youll have to coordinate things with Nonna. Ill see what we can do, Wiluvien said. Will you be having Lluluvien keeping track of things at night? Yes C you have already divided yourselves into night and day duties since I received this Ring of Sustenance, so it should give the two of you more to do. I feel like I barely give the two of you any work. You dont do a lot of the things that other nobles usually do, my lady, Wiluvien said, so I guess thats where the lack of work comes from. Weve got these Undead helpers to speed everything up, too. Hmm Wiluvien wandered over to the hall, rummaging through one of the crates stacked along the wall. After finding what she was looking for, she held it up in her hand. May I use the pieces from these as markers, my lady? That is a good idea. Go ahead and commission a large enough set of real markers from Kovalev C we will have to put those ones back at some point. What her maid held in hand was a game board, fashioned into a box that contained its pieces. Wardens Vale had no lack of outdoor activities that her subjects could enjoy, but it was decidedly lacking in recreation for the indoors. With magical lighting slowly being introduced to the villages and each household, she had imported various things for her people to try out. She had brought in many books as well, with the idea that the children learning how to read would find them useful and entertaining, but most books sold in the city were utilitarian in nature or contained other subjects that were decidedly unpopular with most. It was vaguely disappointing C Ludmila devoured any and all books when she was a child and continued to do so when she had the opportunity, so she thought others might share the same enjoyment. Nonna entered the hall while Wiluvien was arranging the dozens of game pieces along the edge of the map. Report. The advisory has been issued to all of the villages, Nonna said, and your other orders have been carried out. Were there any problems along the way? With the Human population, no. The Lizardmen were confused, and the Krkono?e have absolutely no idea what a Class B Advisory is. The Lizardmen were in the safest position out of all of her subjects, and she was fairly certain that the Krkono?e would utterly annihilate any sort of Demihuman incursion that tried to scale the eastern range. She would inform them of any developments relevant to them once she had a clearer picture of what was going on in the upper reaches. I will speak to them, Ludmila told her. Have you received any additional reports from the Bone Vultures? They have been instructed to deliver information from the pass on an hourly basis, Nonna told her. Units on standby will be assigned to monitor known groups as they are identified. Are they capable of that? Ludmila frowned. You question the efficacy of His Majestys summons? The Bone Vultures cannot even detect me when I am sneaking around in the woods, Ludmila told the Elder Lich. There are plenty of Demihumans much better at it than I am. His Majestys servants do what they are supposed to; I am under no illusion that they are capable of anything otherwise until it has been determined directly. As far as I know, this is the first time the Sorcerous Kingdoms border defences are being earnestly tested: I do not fancy the idea of our performance being riddled with failure because we choose to turn a blind eye to our shortfalls. Nonna remained silent for several moments, and Ludmila turned her attention back to the map while the Elder Lich digested her words. Then what is your proposal? Nonna asked. The only proposal I have regarding this is going out there myself, Ludmila answered. Almost everything better at reconnaissance in the Sorcerous Kingdom has been reserved for keeping an eye on major population centres, sent to the new army, or is an Adventurer. What of the Krkono?e? Many of the feline-type Beastmen are superior to you in terms of Ranger skills. They will have their paws full with what I intend for them, she motioned for the Elder Lich closer to the table before pointing out the eastern range on the map. The eastern range is imposing, but it is not impassable. There are many Demihumans superior to Humans when it comes to rugged and mountainous terrain. If they manage to break through there, they will spill into Corelyn County, putting nearly a quarter of the duchys total Human population at risk. The ideal defensive arrangement will be for the Krkono?e to hold the range, as it is already their territory. This is as close to a guarantee that we have for eliminating the most problematic avenue that these Demihumans may use, allowing us to focus on other areas. I see, Nonna said. Then you intend to have His Majestys forces defend the remaining stretch of the border. Yes, Ludmila nodded, but to figure out the best way to deploy what we have on hand, I need a better idea of what is going on out there C that is why I have settled on taking a look myself. If this Area loses its commander, defence will be affected as a whole. I believe I have a way to minimize the risk, Ludmila said. Have the Bone Vultures reported any flying Demihumans or Monsters amongst this group that came in? We have only the initial report to make inferences from, Nonna said, but it does not seem to be the case thus far. Then in that case, Ludmila said, Well be going on a little flight. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 I will say again that this is highly irregular. This is a highly irregular situation C I am sure the most flexible Elder Lich I know of will be able to adapt. Ludmila stood upon the pier facing Nonna, who she could swear had an expression of dismay on her face. After some thought, she decided to wait for two more hours before heading out, just in case flying Demihumans that could foil her plan were discovered in subsequent reports. During that wait, however, she grew increasingly restless as more and more markers indicating movements were added to the map on the dining room table. The flow of intruders entering the upper reach had not ceased coming through the pass, and Ludmila wondered how many tens of thousands were now gathered in the southern end of the basin. The slow progress of the markers did ease her fears about raiding forces entering the Sorcerous Kingdom shortly after her appearance, yet at the same time added to another set of worries about what sort of Demihuman species would advance in such a manner. Ludmila called in the Elder Lich working with the Lizardmen to take over for Nonnas role in conveying the Bone Vulture reports to the Linum sisters C who were now both awake and working on the map C and increased the frequency of reports to fifteen minutes. In addition, she dispatched several dozen Bone Vultures to sweep over various areas in the upper reaches in an attempt to gain as much information as possible and fill in as many blanks as she could. Between waiting for reports, she sent a preliminary warning to the Krkono?e across the river, spoke to Chief Esess, then went to the shrine at the top of the hill to pray for guidance. An invasion of this magnitude was nearly unheard of in the history of Wardens Vale, and the sheer breadth of things that she needed to keep track of and think about was overwhelming her. It was as if the statement she made to Lady Shalltear about the inherent weaknesses of the Sorcerous Kingdoms various Undead servitors had reached the ear of some evil being, and this invasion had occurred as a result to breathe life into her worries. If you are so hesitant about this, Ludmila said, then perhaps you could provide us with a better option? Wait C by any chanceare you embarrassed? Nonna sighed the biggest sigh that Ludmila had ever heard an Elder Lich sigh. It was her final protest, however, and Nonna floated into the air shortly after, hovering out over the water just below the pier. Ludmila gingerly got onto Nonnas shoulders, placing one hand onto the Elder Lichs hooded head to steady herself. Hmyour robe feels nice, despite how tattered it lookCWAH! Ludmila jerked violently at the sensation of her inner thighs being sharply prodded. The floating pair wobbled over the water for half a minute before finding equilibrium again. She looked down to see what had happened. I am really sensitive there, you know! I do not. Well, now you do, she scowled down at the back of Nonnas hood. There is no need to grab me so roughly. Even if you do not fancy this idea, stabbing me with those bony fingers of yours is entirely out of line. I did not stab you Nonna adjusted her grip, and Ludmila had to resist the urge to wriggle uncomfortably. She should have worn two more layers of pants. Crossing her boots at the ankles, she tried to figure out how to brace herself more securely. The Elder Lichs neck was nothing but a bare spine, and the rest of her was similarly thin and bony. She squeezed her legs together lightly. Does that hurt? Ludmila asked. It is not causing any damage. Alright, then we should get going. Ludmila adjusted the scarf over her head as they slowly rose into the twilight. Recalling how cold it was when she had flown with Lord Mare, she dressed in layers of winter clothing, hoping that it would be sufficient to stay warm at higher altitudes. In what others would most likely tell her was a bird-brained scheme, Ludmila decided that the safest way to personally scout the incoming army was to fly over and take a look from out of harms reach. When they came closer, Nonna would cast Invisibility over the both of them, after which they would silently assess the situation firsthand. Unfortunately, Nonna could not maintain the cost of two Fly spells simultaneously, and a second Elder Lich would be far out of range maintaining a second enchantment in a situation where any number of things might go wrong C such as losing her Fly spell. What resulted was their ridiculous-looking arrangement, with Ludmila riding on Nonnas shoulders. A half-dozen Bone Vultures rose with them as a makeshift escort, just in case some flying opponent showed itself. The spells rate of acceleration was cut in half C and so was their manoeuvrability C but they would be able to achieve the maximum velocity after an extended period. At that speed, it would take them over three hours to reach the pass where the Demihumans were making their entrance. Along the way, she peered down intently at the landscape below, trying to spot any scouting or raiding parties sent in advance of the main body of the invading forces. When they reached an altitude where she thought they wouldnt be overheard by anyone below, Ludmila asked a question. How come you do not possess any accelerated flight spells? If that is a complaint No, not at all, Ludmila said. I have read that Human mages are capable of casting them, so I figured that a powerful Elder Lich should as well. Enhanced flight exists, Nonna replied, but it is not in my repertoire of spells. The arbitrary nature of the Undead servitors of the Sorcerer King manifested in all sorts of ways, and Ludmila supposed that this was one of them. Never mind those possessing lesser intellect C or none at all C even the powerful Death Knights and Elder Liches could not learn new spells, abilities, Martial Arts or Skills C they were forever stuck with what they had been created with, and could only work within those constraints. Thus, Lord Cocytus was actively seeking new means to improve them in his new army, and Ludmila was caught in the same quandary. The servitors leased out to those who desired security forces were undeniably powerful when one thought of them as direct combatants. Unfortunately, the majority of the security in her demesne revolved around maintaining a presence on the border and having suitable reconnaissance to pinpoint potential threats. Death Knights, while supposedly capable of destroying small nations on their own, could be sent into the untamed forests of the borderlands and never find a thing unless they happened to trip right over it. Roughly speaking, vocations with high stealth capabilities C Rogues, Rangers, Monks, and Bards C became problematic to detect by even Death Knights at around Platinum rank. In an environment with excellent cover, like the forests around Wardens Vale, you could essentially hide forever from one. A Ranger specialized in combating Undead, like Merry, could probably destroy a Death Knight with enough time, simply because it would never be able to find her as she chipped it down to nothing from afar. Servitors like Death Knights made excellent sentries in the open streets of E-Rantel, but they were utterly dismal at patrolling places like the Great Forest of Tob or the southern frontier. The clear solution was to have those capable of reconnaissance working together with the powerful Undead forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom, which was one of the reasons why Ludmila envisioned training a Ranger corps for the nation. That would be a long time in the making, however, and so she found herself flying through the sky on the shoulders of an Elder Lich as a one-woman reconnaissance force. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. About an hour into their flight, Ludmila spotted the first signs of the invading Demihumans. From their altitude, which was roughly level with the surrounding peaks, she could see a clearing in the forest being made. They were too far to make out any specific details, but it occupied a stretch of the river below the pass roughly 500 metres long. Do you see that? Ludmila stretched her arm over Nonas head to point in the direction of the clearing. No. In the valley coming out below the pass, there is a clearing along the river. Nonna leaned forward, and Ludmila shifted her weight to counterbalance the change in posture. I still do not see what you are referring to. That was strange. Even from their distance, it should be nearly impossible to miss such a large hole in the forest. Perhaps Nonna did not recognize what she was seeing, or perhaps they had camouflaged their work in a way that required classes with scouting abilities to detect from a distance. She issued orders to one of the Bone Vultures escorting them, sending it back to deliver the information to Lluluvien in Wardens Vale. What about the Bone Vultures, she asked, do they see it? No, Nonna said after a moments pause. Well, keep an eye out, Ludmila said. Check with the Bone Vultures once in a while too. Since Undead have Darkvision, I figured you would be able to easily see such an obvious clearing. Darkvision has limited range, though it varies by the type of being that possesses it. If anything, it is your ability that is anomalous C few beings possess natural optical traits that extend beyond one hundred metres. Ludmila wondered what Nonna would say if she told her that her Truesight extended as far as she could physically see. She had always assumed that other similar abilities worked the same wayapparently not. Would that mean if I attacked a target two hundred metres away in the dark, and they only had Darkvision that allowed them to see up to one hundred metres away, they would practically have no chance of returning the favour at that range? These traits are only a baseline that individuals work off of, Nonna replied. Various classes confer additional feats or improvements that work in conjunction with natural sensory abilities. You yourself have conveyed this notion in the study of your own capabilities: your sensory acuity degrades and improves when you lose and gain levels. Yes, youre right C the application of this idea has just never occurred to me before now. You said natural C does that mean that the arbitrary definitions of tier magic apply much like how they do for area effect spells or flight magic? For spells cast directly, it should work as you describe. If a caster, for instance, casts a Darkvision spell on a target, that target should only gain the benefits of Darkvision up to twenty metres. Beyond that, they should see as they normally do. What about magic items? That is a matter still under study, as the enchantments of this region have a degree of flexibility, offering a non-standardized selection of magic items. The rules should still apply to each individual item, however; if a magic item confers Darkvision of 100 metres, then the user will only benefit from 100 metres of Darkvision. Didnt that mean that Elven Rangers would always inherently be better at low-light combat than Human Rangers? For that matter, many races naturally possessed Darkvision and other sensory abilities that Humans did not have. It was no small wonder that humanity only tended to thrive in lands where the sun could drive away the darkness. It was an unexpectedly serious consideration for her future Ranger corps that she had taken for granted; she had believed that supplying them with magic items would balance out their natural shortcomings. The Bone Vultures have noted light sources indicating fires in the area ahead, Nonna reported after several minutes. And you? Ludmila asked. Nothing yet, Nonna answered. How does the vision of a Death Knight compare? Both Elder Liches and Death Knights have no advanced skills at detection, Nonna said, so, presumably, it should have the base detection radius attributed to its raw level. It is possible that it may be better due to being a superior servitor summoned by His Majesty, but no testing has been conducted for this specifically. I guess well need to find out when we get back, Ludmila said. Our defences are sounding more and more porous as we discuss them. They continued their flight wordlessly, and Ludmila spotted two additional camps being raised, spaced at roughly five-kilometre intervals from the first. The Demihumans appeared to be moving completely in darkness, betraying no sign of their presence outside of the camps with torches or smoke through the forest canopy. She ordered Nonna to hover high above the first camp. Below, orderly rows of tents were laid inside, and a sinking feeling developed in the pit of her stomach. Since she could only see their shoulders and the tops of their heads, it was difficult to directly identify what the Demihumans were, but she felt that she already knew. Looking around the campfires spread throughout the tents, she found several figures lounging around. Within a few minutes, another figure appeared, shouting and shaking its fist. The lounging Demihumans scattered at its approach. This is bad, Ludmila frowned. Head over to the pass. Were we detected? Nonna asked. They are not acting as if we have been noticed, Ludmila answered. But there are Hobgoblins, Goblins and Bugbears down there C it is a Goblin army. If they came from the west, we might be buried in them soon. I fail to understand why this is bad, Nonna said. Reports of local Goblinoid populations indicate them to be a minimal threat. In regular circumstances, Ludmila said, the reports would be correct. Goblins are fairly benign as far as Demihumans gowell, theyre generally weak and they know it, so maybe they just act that way when theyre alone or in small tribes to avoid drawing attention to themselves. They usually dont bother anyone when theyre like that, and theyre not worth chasing around. As they ascended the pass and the vegetation grew sparse, the teeming column of Goblinoids was made plain to see. There was no break in the stream going over the pass. When they start gaining in number, she said as they observed the Demihumans passing far below, they become moreconfident? Or perhaps suicidally aggressive is a more apt way to describe it. Numbers like this will have no qualms swarming over the border for whatever reason they get into their heads. The presence of Hobgoblins makes it an order of magnitude worse, as they will train their fellows, turning them into a disciplined and well-organized army with troops that are far more dangerous than the average Goblin. Every time this has happened in the past, we worked together with the Theocracy to clean them out, but that was with smaller armies formed out of the limited number of tribes in the upper reaches. This army is from elsewhere; its not unreasonable that we might be dealing with hundreds of thousands of Goblins. How strong will the Goblins in this type of scenario become? It depends how long this army has existed for, and where else it has been. There are nightmarish tales of Goblin armies numbering in the millions, overrunning entire nations. They become stronger as they raid and pillage and improve their equipment, so it rapidly spirals into a threat that nations must band together to exterminate. Fortunately, there has not been any news from the Theocracy or Re-Estize about this Goblin army, so it is likely they have just formed in the wilderness to the west with whatever crude equipment that they have managed to put together for themselves. Ludmila fell silent as they approached the top of the pass, trying to estimate the number of Demihumans flowing through. The column coming out of the forest on the western side of the pass seemed endless, and they floated there until the first traces of dawn outlined mountains across the basin. Not wanting to be spotted in the morning light, she ordered Nonna to take them back to Wardens Vale. On the way, they found that five more Demihuman camps were being raised. She wasnt sure whether the fact that they were taking the time to establish bases was a good or bad sign. It would give her time to organize her defence, should they decide to move north. At the same time, however, they would most likely be adding the local Demihumans to their number as they encountered the numerous tribes living in the basin. There was also the possibility that they would move south, as wellperhaps she should send word to the Theocracy, in the unlikely case that they did not know what was happening along their northern border. When they were far away from the growing number of camps, Nonna broke the silence. Will you be informing the administration of the developments here? She asked. Of course, Ludmila replied. It will be included in my request for temporary forces to help deal with this potential incursion. You believe reinforcements are necessary? Nonnas voice was incredulous, There are eleven Death Knights currently stationed in your fief. They are stationed to defend their respective village areas, Ludmila told the Elder Lich. If I take one from each fortified village, then use the two on standby since logging activities are suspended for the time being, Ill have five to work with. This is nowhere near enough to conduct an adequate defence of the border C the administration will understand the rationale that accompanies my request. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The dark surface of the Gate spell widened over the gravelly flats, between the yards piled high with timber and the now conspicuously drained marshes of the floodplain. It hovered there silently for a full minute, and Ludmila furrowed her brow as she waited for something C for anything C to come out. Her finger tapped impatiently against her arm: with everything that was going on, the delay felt like it stretched on for an inordinate period of time. A snout eventually poked out, its olive scales glistening in the sunlight, nostrils testing the air. Then it stopped, remaining where it was: a single Lizardman snout, just floating in the air. Ludmilas frown deepened. What would happen if the Gate closed right then and there? She didnt get her chance to find out, however, as several vibrant green streaks shot out of the portal. Excited squeals filled the air as they darted about, and the hovering snout finally pushed through. Wait! A womans voice cried out. Several other Lizardmen spilt through, chasing after the green streaks. One of the streaks collided with Ludmilas leg. A miniature Lizardman C a lizardling? C bounced off and went sprawling to the ground. The Lizardman chasing it froze not two metres away, glancing up at Ludmila, down to the figure lying at her feet and back again. The parentprobably? Ludmila leaned over and reached down, stretching her hand out towards the Lizardman child. Noooooo! Ludmila looked back up at the womans sorrowful cry. The Lizardman C Lizardwoman? C held out some sort of object in front of her. Ludmila frowned. What did it mean? Upon closer inspection, it appeared to be a carved amulet; somewhat similar to the emblem found on the flag of the Sorcerous Kingdom. is that supposed to do something? Ludmila asked. The mothers jaw fell open upon hearing Ludmilas reply. She glanced down one more time at her child, then threw herself flat to the ground. M-mercy! She cried, Mercy, please! Shes only six months old C she didnt mean anything! The Lizardmen exiting the Gate gathered some distance away, their attention riveted on the unfolding scene. A few spoke quietly between themselves worriedly, while others held their hands before their half-opened mouths. A few covered their eyes as if some great tragedy was imminent. Well, youve certainly wasted no time instilling fear into your new subjects. Ludmila turned her attention in the direction of the new voice. Lady Shalltear approached from the direction of the still-open portal, black parasol idly twirling over her left shoulder. Good Afternoon, LadyC As she went to curtsey, she found the Lizardman child at her feet still, looking up at her with its huge eyes. She supposed that they were a bit cute in their own way. I think your mother wants you back. It blinked once before it got back up and tottered off. The mother snatched it once it got close enough and scurried away. Good Afternoon, Lady Shalltear, Ludmila was finally able to make a proper greeting. Good Afternoon, Lady Zahradnik, Lady Shalltear smiled as she went to stand beside her. You seem to be off to a wonderful start with these immigrants. Im not sure just what it is that I did, Ludmilas gaze followed the fearful mother as she rejoined the other families that were arriving through the Gate. She held up some sort of icon in my direction C do you know what that was all about? Maybe she was trying to turn you? Im reasonably certain that I cannot be turned, my lady C do Lizardmen even have Clerics? They have those who hold the title of priest, Lady Shalltear said, but it seems that theyre the druidic sort. If your objective wasnt to scare them witless, then perhaps you should stop looking like youre about to bite their heads off. Ludmila sighed, massaging her face with her fingers in an effort to clear away whatever expression she had on her face. Ever since her return to Wardens Vale, the events of the morning caused her worries to sharply mount. She took several deep breaths to calm down, yet her agitation remained. As they watched the Lizardmen continue passing through the Gate with their belongings, a small frown appeared on Lady Shalltears face. Are you alright, my lady? Ludmila asked. Im fine, Lady Shalltear answered. Its just that theyre taking their sweet time. I was thinking that summoning some Undead to carry all of their luggage would have been more mana efficient than holding the Gate open for so long. Ill just have to keep it in mind next time I have to move people around. Thank you for your help with this, Ludmila said. I wasnt sure how they were supposed to make their way over here all the way from the north. Moving things around is usually my job, anyways, Lady Shalltear waved her hand dismissively. I just hope no one catches on to the fact that I can move grain around like the other day. I dont mind helping you out, but if I had to do it for the entire duchy, I would be tied down for months. Well, I dont wish to impose on you any more than I absolutely need to. I dont think well have anything resembling proper shipyards for the next year or so, though. Maybe I should get to rebuilding the old bridge and laying down those new roads that Liane and Clara have been working on with the Dwarves. Chief Esess appeared out of the group of Lizardmen gathering on the dried-out shore, walking up to stand before them. He dipped his head several times before speaking. Lady Shalltear, he said, Lady Zahradnik. We have completed moving all of our belongings. The Gate closed, and Ludmila looked past the Lizardman Chieftain at her new subjects. After some negotiation, the new Chief Esess had persuaded Lord Cocytus to allow 160 of the villagers from the Great Lake in Tob Forest to make the move. Are there any outstanding issues that require my attention, Chief Esess? Ludmila asked. No, my lady, he replied. Wellthey are mostly unsettled at the sight of the dry floodplain, though I explained what was going on in advance. I will put them to work right away. I will be in my manor this afternoon, should you need anything further, Ludmila told him. Kesstris bobbed his head towards them one last time before turning around to see to his duties. Out of the corner of her eye, Ludmila saw Lady Shalltear smiling slightly. Does something amuse you, my lady? Ludmila asked. Hes picking up your accent, the smile widened. My accCwell, I suppose he would, Ludmila said. Ive been training him for weeks on everything he needs to know. Reading and writing were the first of itthough Im not sure how hed pick up my accent from learning Re-Estize script. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Ludmila motioned for Lady Shalltear to accompany her to the manor, her need to be with her liege in private pressing her to the edge of what she would consider improper. Not that rushing would help her C the issues brewing to the south needed to be worked out thoroughly. What are your immediate plans for them? Lady Shalltear asked as they made their way to the harbour village. The marsh is still undergoing Lord Mares alterations, Ludmila replied, so Chief Esess is having the construction of their homes done in advance. They should be in place before water is redirected onto its new course to refill the new lake and marsh. The ones not doing anything will be collecting the exposed bog ore all around the floodplain. Though there was still one last farming village that needed to have its landscaping done, the remaining water in the floodplain had flowed into the new lake that Lord Mare had dug out in the north of the Vale. He was scheduled to finish his work over the next two weeks, including all of the changes they had discussed for the valley floor and the harbour town. With the Goblin army flowing into the upper reaches, it felt decidedly odd to be under imminent attack yet still have land development proceeding apace. Mares alterations, hm Lady Shalltear looked towards the empty marsh, This entire thing seems quite ambitious. My heart would explode if I were to even think about any alterations to my demesne, yet here you are doing all this at once. Its essentially the foundation for all development along the valley floor, my lady, Ludmila said. Nothing will be able to begin down here until it is completed. Hrn. Well, you know better than me when it comes to these things. Ludmila snorted derisively. I wonder about that, she said. The more I learn, the more ignorant I feel. There are too many missing pieces that I require for future development. I think that Ill have to travel at some point to see how other nations do things. The Empire will probably be the first stop once things settle down here. If youre planning on heading there, Lady Shalltear told her, maybe you can kill two birds with one stone. Though theyve become subordinate to us, there is an astonishing amount of resistance to the idea of Undead labour. Perhaps adding a Human touch would help C youre probably the best acquainted with the use of His Majestys servitors when it comes to their various applications. I would be glad to help in any way I can, my lady, Ludmila replied, but difficulties in adopting Undead labour in the Empire are most likely less due to its practicality and more due to the stance of their temples. This again, huh, Lady Shalltear muttered. The temples of the Four Great Gods in the Sorcerous Kingdom are still clammed up after all this time C were not even doing anything to them! Youd think that not being flattened despite their bigoted views would have them returning to regular operations after four months. Perceptions rooted in faith are hard to turn, Ludmila said. The northern kingdoms are strongholds of The Four C it will take more than a handful of months of not being squashed by His Majestys might to change their minds about a great many things. To sway the heart of the Empire C or even worse, Roble C would take a miracle of legendary proportions. Ludmila felt Lady Shalltear fall behind, and she turned to see what was wrong. Lady Shalltear was standing on the village lane, looking up at her with a furrow on her brow. After a moment, she shook her head and resumed their ascent to the manor. There are no worries about low-tier Undead, Lady Shalltear told her, Its the mid-tier Undead C the Death-series servitors, in particular C that are collecting dust. Neighbouring nations just uniformly baulk at our offer. Collecting dust. Her lieges words fanned the embers of anger that she had been trying to stifle until they returned to her manor. She cleared her throat before speaking, just in case any of it leaked out. Im not surprised, my lady, Ludmila said. Death series summons and Soul Eaters would be an untenable risk to nearly every nation. They are fundamentally His Majestys creations, so a country must consider what would occur if they were turned against them for any reason. Preposterous, Lady Shalltear sniffed. If we wanted to use our forces against them, we wouldnt be wasting time trying to lease them out. I suppose its the principle of it. A dependency on foreign security carries substantial risks, while also being a blow to national pride. Well, I still think its worth the attempt, Lady Shalltear told her. You have a certain way about you that inspires the confidence of others C its quite insidious. Ludmila did not believe that she was doing anything insidious. If anything, she was just putting her best effort into things and trying to be as genuine as she could while she clumsily felt her way forward. Lady Shalltears parasol vanished before they entered the manor, and they made their way to the table in the living area. Wiluvien and Nonna lowered their heads at her approach. Welcome, Lady Shalltear, Wiluvien said. Lady Shalltear acknowledged their greeting before turning her attention to the map on the table. Ohso this is our invasion To be honest, my lady, Id rather it be someone elses invasion at the moment. Come now, Ludmila, Lady Shalltear smiled, this is right up your alley, yes? Take it from me: things can get too quiet, and it can become quite unbearable. You just sit there C twiddling your thumbs and praying for a chance to prove your worth as a defender of the realm. That might be the case if I felt I was ready to be tested, Ludmila admitted, but this timing is simply obnoxious. Its as if they were waiting for just this point in time to rear their ugly heads. Such was the crux of her frustrations. At the urging of Lady Shalltear, Lady Aura and Lord Mare, she had taken up the management of the entire southwestern border C the former holdings of the other Frontier Lords. The change was so recent that all she had was a map from Lady Aura and a few ideas about how to defend it tumbling about in her imagination. She certainly did not have anything that resembled a comprehensive defensive scheme for the entire border. The only saving grace was that Auras maps reassured her that the only way north into the duchy was a series of passes that crossed the gap between the range to her east and the rest of the southern border ranges. Unfortunately, that gap was also nearly eighty kilometres across. You know, Lady Shalltear murmured, Ive seen these pieces from somewhere before Really? Ludmila said, Well, it is a fairly widespread game. The pieces just ended up being used for the map since I dont have any proper markers yet. I originally imported a bunch of things in an attempt to provide some sort of quiet recreation for my subjects. There are things to do aplenty outdoors, but were far from the city in terms of this sort of thing. So you dont play? Its a popular game amongst the inner nobility, Ludmila replied, but Im not much for it. Thats surprising, I figured a militant noble would love this sort of thing. A militant noble would be too busy doing the real thing. The inland nobility C at least those with fanciful aspirations to militancy C are the ones that love it. They believe that being able to best others at this game reflects their tactical and strategic acumen. They especially loved to play against my father or my brothers, since it apparently proved them superior to us in a field that we were supposed to be experts in. Then why did you bring this game in if you hate it so much? Its not that I hate it, Ludmila said, I just dont think its in any way an accurate representation of even the lightest skirmish. The real world is not a perfectly flat board with perfectly fashioned spaces. We never see everything our opponents do C or our allies, for that matter. People dont always move exactly as you want or expect them to, and the results between combatants are never so arbitrary. There are barely any logistical elements to this game, andwell, its just idle entertainment, at best. There was a tapping noise, and Nonna went to retrieve the Bone Vulture that was pecking away at the door. She and Wiluvien set about updating the map. Over the course of the morning, seven new Goblin encampments had appeared, and Ludmila wondered if it would slow down any time soon. After updating the map, Nonna left to attend to matters around the village, bringing the Bone Vulture with her. After the door quietly closed, Ludmila broached the pressing topic that she wanted to address. My lady, Ludmila said, is my perception of His Majestys Undead forces skewed in some way? How do you mean? After taking a look at what was entering the basin last night, I had a form requesting additional forces submitted to the administration in E-Rantel. It was rejected within the hour, saying that what I possessed was already more than sufficient to deal with what was described in the report I attached to the request. I believe you have eleven Death Knights here, Lady Shalltear tapped her chin lightly. That should be more than sufficient, no? Nonna said much the same thing, Ludmila replied. Even after going over my rationale with her, Im not sure if she agrees. Its said that Death Knights can destroy a small country, but I feel that this idea is used as an arbitrary and irrational measure of what is required for any given situation. Lady Shalltear took a sip from the tea that Wiluvien had laid out for them, looking down at the map for several moments before speaking. You realize that youre possibly the only Human that has come up to the administration and stated that nearly a dozen Death Knights are insufficient for your purposes, yes? I can imagine one of those Elder Liches choking on its own dust as it reviewed your request. It was a frank assessment of the situation, Ludmila said. I am duty-bound to do sohave you read the report? No, I was in Feoh Berkana earlier this morning, Lady Shalltear replied, then I went to deliver the Lizardmen after that. Just looking at what you have here, however, I do not see any issues. Your family has defended this place for generations: why do you believe that there will be any problems now? Its because weve been conducting our defence in a particular way since the establishment of our house, Ludmila said, but in the present circumstances, this strategy will fail. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Lady Shalltear furrowed her brow, looking down at the map as if to discern why such a statement had been made. When her gaze returned to Ludmila, the confusion over her features only grew. I wont pretend to have any great knowledge of strategy, she said, but what you claim doesnt make much sense to me. Actually, I believe that it wouldnt, to most. The forces at your disposal are far beyond what your family has worked with in the past, so you should have an easier time of it, no? Ludmila felt her mouth twitch at her lieges words, and she pressed her lips into a thin line. It was a mode of thinking reminiscent of times past, when her family petitioned E-Rantel for assistance in dealing with outstanding threats. Beyond her own memories, it was something that previous generations of her house had also been subjected to. If they could defend the frontier with a few dozen villagers, then surely offering funds to refurbish equipment or maybe even hire Adventurers would solve the problem. Sometimes, they just offered vagrants picked up off of the street to replace their losses, thinking that the inhabitants of the Vale were no different than any other of the smallfolk of the interior. It was a fundamental difference in their respective realities: the safe and secure lords well away from the threats of the frontier were incapable of grasping even the smallest fragment of what was involved in maintaining the security of the border. Like the games that had them fancy themselves masters of warfare, they saw the world as a board where their mastery could be exercised the exact same way. A few of the more brash nobles even suggested that they could take over House Zahradniks duties since her family was obviously full of incompetents. In response, her parents quietly took the offerings of material and manpower with thanks, understanding that it was better than nothing. They never, however, entertained any overblown aspirations to command the border. Feeling that she and Lady Shalltear shared many similar attitudes, she assumed that her new liege would also understand her dilemma C at least in part C so it was somewhat disappointing to hear that very same line of thinking from her. Ludmila lightly tapped her fingers on the table, wondering what she could say. Perhaps Lady Shalltear did not see the issue because she was unfathomably powerful in her own right, and she probably had much more powerful forces protecting her demesne as well. A difference in perception due to an unbridgeable gap in strength. Shaking herself out of the mire of bitter memories, she decided that she should at least communicate her point of view. My lady, Ludmila said, you once told me that there is an irreconcilable chasm that exists between a faithful vassal that stands in her eternal vigil at the edge of the realm, and one who sits comfortably at the right hand of her sovereign. That, even if everything functions as expected, sometimes it is simply not enough, and that plans drawn from raw intellect may be mercilessly scattered to the wind. I recall saying something like that, yes. Then, if I may, I would like to address what appears to be a chasm of its own that currently lies between us. Though we are both faithful defenders of His Majestys realm, the sheer difference in strength, or perhaps the nature of our respective territories, results in a difference in perception. I also hear and see it in how His Majestys servants conduct themselves, and I sense that these differences are present at all levels of the Sorcerous Kingdoms administration and military thinking: from the missives and policies of the Royal Court to the commentary of the Elder Liches. I even see it in the official forms for requesting military assets. You have no need to step around so lightly with me, Lady Shalltear told her. You did swear to provide me with honest counsel, after all. Yes, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head. ThenC Actually, her liege held up a hand, I will rephrase that: explain your thoughts to me in a way that I will be able to understand. Ive had it about up to here with others in the Royal Court speaking in references and roundabout ways that fly right over my head. They actually did that? It didnt seem like a good way for the executive offices of the government to communicate at all. What if it resulted in miscommunication or someone didnt get what was going on at all? At the least, it was an ongoing problem for Lady Shalltear, by her own admission. There are some more straightforward ideas that shouldnt require further elaboration, Ludmila said. For one, theres never been a Goblin army this large before in the history of the upper reaches. Much smaller armies have appeared in the past, but our cooperative relationship with the Theocracy on the other side of the basin has always resulted in us collaborating with their forces when threats beyond a certain degree in severity appeared. She paused in her explanation to wait for any questions Lady Shalltear might have. Her liege pulled out her green notepad and started writing. After a minute, she nodded slowly and gestured for her to continue. For the long-term strategy House Zahradnik has employed in our everyday defence of the border, I suppose a story might convey the general sense of the idea. A story? Yes, a story, Ludmila replied. A centuries-old tale, related to us when we were young. Its actually from a nation deep in the great desert far to the south: a place even more distant than my familys ancestral home. I know I asked for something easy to understand, a dubious expression painted over Lady Shalltears face, but I feel that the bar youve set for me has been lowered further than where I intended if youre resorting to childrens tales. Well, it was meant to be instructional C both of my parents knew a version of it. Fine. But if it ends with and they lived happily ever after, Im going to bite you. Ludmila couldnt figure out whether Lady Shalltear was joking or not. She was probably joking. When was the last time she refilled that bottle of blood? She took a sip of her tea, trying to figure out how to relate the old tale. There was once a great commander, Ludmila began, who was respected and feared for his cunning tactics and intricate stratagems far and wide. On a certain campaign, he found himself positioned poorly in a fortress city against an enemy army thirty times the size of his own. Rather than giving in to despair, or doing his best to organize a hopeless defence, he devised a daring scheme. He hid his soldiers and told the citizens to go about their daily business inside the city. When the enemy army sent its scouts to gather information on the city, they only noted this great commander standing on top of the gatehouse, singing a silly childrens song. I dont get it. Lady Shalltear frowned. Ludmilas lips turned up in a smile, recalling her fathers own when she said the exact same thing. Neither did the scouts, she said, but they returned to their generals and reported their findings, as was their duty. The generals conferred with one another, each as confused as the other. In the end, they decided it was some unfathomable ploy laid by this famously devious enemy commander, so they bypassed the city. So this great commander survived, just like that? He did. Thats ridiculous, Lady Shalltear scoffed. When the enemy generals eventually found out, Ludmila said, they were understandably furious, but it was too late. Ludmila looked down at the map before them, gesturing broadly at the northern passes. The defence of Wardens Vale over the generations puts into practice the principles put forward by this tale. Our activity on the border is purposely and painstakingly maintained. All intruders who enter, perish. No one is permitted to escape. We are an unfathomable, unknowable threat that no enemy survives, and our lush and inviting land lends to the idea that it is an insidious trap where only death awaits those that succumb to its allure. Ludmila reached out and picked up a game piece from the side of the table. That is why this, she held it up in front of her, is childs play. Even our day to day routines are more intricate. Every patrol, warning, trap, ambush or lack thereof is part of a grand illusion that manipulates the preconceptions of the wilderness tribes and inexorably binds them to a construct composed of their own fears. For that very same reason, we do not attack the tribes to the south unless we must, to avoid giving our neighbours any sense of our true nature. To maintain this illusion, we kill what we must, and we sacrifice what we must. She put the piece back down on the map again, where she predicted that the next encampment would be discovered. They were creeping out like vines, embracing the rivers and ravines at predictable intervals. At this rate, they would occupy the majority of the basin in a few days. Rather than directly pitting strength against strength like so many would-be commanders, Ludmila said, we leveraged what strength we had in a way that provided the most effective results. As a result, we have raised a wall that is far more cost-effective in terms of lives and resources than the Great Wall of Roble. Like any wall, however, holes will appear when sufficient force is brought to bear against it. So, Lady Shalltear looked up from writing, youre saying that this Goblin army will not be deterred by this wall that youve relied upon for generations. That is a part of it, yes, Ludmila nodded. Since they are newcomers, they will not possess the same history as the tribes of the upper reachesand I doubt that the fears of the local tribes will much affect the decisions of the Hobgoblins commanding an army so large. In the past, newcomers would occasionally do the same thing, but we possessed sufficient strength to intercept and destroy them, thus enforcing the shadow of dread we cast over the rest. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. And you cant do that with the Undead forces at your disposal? Lady Shalltear asked. Ludmila reached out and picked up some white-coloured game pieces from the side of the map, placing them in their defensive positions. Of the strong Undead servitors at my disposal, she said, I have eleven Death Knights. Of those forces, I can free up to five Death Knights at most. The golems are for civilian construction, and the Death Warrior is busy operating the ship. The Elder Liches are an option, but I am loath to use them: the ones that came after Nonna are much weaker than she is C I can probably destroy one myself, or at least come close to doing so in this sort of environment. They would be best used defending the villages along with the Skeletal Undead placed on the walls, but I would consider it a failure of my duties if intruders were allowed to get that far. Why would that be a failure of your duties? Lady Shalltear frowned. As long as your enemies are vanquished, this would be considered a success, yes? is that how it works in your personal demesne? Of course. Intruders can run around all they wish C the defensive layout of my territory is designed specifically for just that. As long as I get them all in the end, its my win. Ludmila frowned. She was starting to become curious about Lady Shalltears territory. She had heard of defences that were designed in such a way that breaches were both expected and anticipated, but never had she heard of any schemes that allowed invaders to run rampant over vast amounts of important territory. But what if they get past you? She asked, Wont the territories further inland be at risk? What about your duties? They would have to step over my dead body to advance into the next territory, Lady Shalltear answered. If they did, well, they would be in for a long swim through the Underground Lake. Gargantua would be dealing with them then. this doesnt happen often, does it? Theres only been one major incursion in the past. An army of invaders managed to get through me, Gargantua, Cocytus, Aura, Mare and Demiurge. Just how in thedid they take some route that circumvented your territories? Oh, no C theres no way around, so they just fought their way throughbut then the forces commanded by Aureole annihilated them. Her statement beggared the imagination. Just who were the Sorcerous Kingdoms enemies? Considering the age of Lady Aura and Lord Mare, the invasion Lady Shalltear described should have been recent, but such a calamitous conflict would have surely been known the world over. Even the tale of the Eight Greed Kings was still widespread after nearly five centuries, and she thought that the Sorcerer Kings servants might be as strong as they. Aureolethe Human commander you mentioned back then? Yes, thats right, Lady Shalltear smiled, its my hope that youll become something like her in the future. Thats, uhthis feels like a very lofty goal, my lady. Well, keep at it. In the future, Im sure youll laugh at the memory of your worries here. At any rate, weve digressed C what was it that you wanted to say? Ludmila blinked, trying to figure out where they had left off. The expectations that accompany your defensive duties appear to be a bit different from my own, she said. The foremost duty of a Frontier Noble is to keep the border secure against external threats. Nobles in general are granted land by their liege with the expectation that they will develop it into a productive territory and contribute to the growth of the realm. Having Demihuman invaders freely running around my territory or even striking off inland is decidedly counter to those duties. Hmthats understandable enough, I think. These Human territories are so terribly fragile compared to our own. Ive made the effort to mitigate that somewhat, Ludmila said, but the best option is to not allow the chance for harm at all. Theres also another problem, which might be unique to my demesne. Whats that? Lady Shalltear asked. Nearly all of the Humans here, Ludmila answered, including me, are followers of the Six Great Gods. We might have grown to become more tolerant than our brothers and sisters in the faith to the south, but, by and large, we do not possess a generally positive outlook when it comes to non-Humans. Ive been tasked to integrate the Lizardmen into my demesne, and more Demihumans may move into the territory. This is already a monumental challenge; having other Demihumans running around causing mayhem will cripple any efforts to fulfil His Majestys desire to promote good relations between the peoples that will come to live here. So invasion by this army is something you cannot risk at allhow about adding the Skeletal labourers and Bone Vultures to your border defences? They are still essentially fighting forces, even if theyre not being used for other things. There are so few that they cannot be used as a reliable force. From what Ive seen of them, the Skeletal labourers are somewhere around the strength of a lightly-armed Gold-rank Adventurer, while the Bone Vultures are a bit stronger than that. Looking back down to the map, Ludmila pointed to the growing number of markers indicating Goblin encampments. Hobgoblins are some of the most unwelcome of threats that can befall a border territory, she said. They dont just gather other Goblinoids to them: they train them as well, turning them into soldiers that can be just as strong as Imperial Legionnaires. My baseline assumption is that everything out there is equivalent to a Silver-rank Adventurer or better. Though their equipment is most likely crude, they will still have rudimentary Martial Arts, quite a number of magic casters, and a mix of irregular forces made out of the other races that theyve managed to pick up along the way. I see, Lady Shalltear nodded lightly. So youre saying that the other Undead forces in your demesne are too close to these Goblins in strength, so they can easily be overwhelmed by the sheer number of them. Thats right C the best I can hope for when it comes to them is to form a single contingent out of the Skeletal labourers and set them to defend some position. The Bone Vultures are being used for limited reconnaissance and can be organized into groups that harry loose enemy forces if need be. Theres also the chance that they have some flying monsters like Manticores or Griffons that theyve tamed and turned into aerial forces, so I need to hold a few dozen in reserve. Death Knights are the only reliable defenders I have in this situation, and having only five means that I cannot hold the border properly. Why do you say that? Lady Shalltear asked. Ludmila gestured to the stretch of territory bordering the vale that the Demihumans were most likely to approach. Because I have an 80 kilometre stretch of mountain passes that I need to defend along this border, Ludmila answered, assuming they dont somehow crawl over the mountains further west. As powerful as our Death Knights are, they can only be in one place at any one time. Our opponents wont be conveniently queueing up for the Death Knights to kill them C tens of thousands of them might be coming through passes five to ten kilometres across. Most will make it in, and once they get into the forests on the other side, the Death Knights wont be able to find them. Seeing my fortified villages, they may also just decide to move on to raid the territories further inland, which would be an absolute debacle. HmIll admit that this isnt a problem that I have with my realm, Lady Shalltear said. Any way in is narrow and clear enough that something like a Death Knight would have no issues holding any of the routes against these Goblins. With the knowledge that the administration has rejected your request for additional forces, what was your plan? Ludmila pointed down to the markers placed in the middle of each pass. This, pretty much, she said. I doubt theyll come through the canyon, but I cant risk itthis effectively leaves me with four Death Knights for four passes. Since His Majesty has explicitly prohibited us from performing acts of unwarranted aggression against our neighbours, all I can do is wait and see if theyll give me an excuse to retaliate. retaliate? Yes, Ludmila replied. Retaliate. I cannot afford to wait for them to swarm in, but I also cannot preemptively attack them due to our national policy, which I am obliged to uphold. The next best option is to go on the offensive after I am provided with justification to do so. Meaning youll lead your forces out into the wilderness and attack the Goblin armyto be honest, its not something that we would normally consider. Unless were performing some duty for His Majesty, or we perceive that some great danger has befallen him beyond our borders, defence of the realm is the order of the day. I didnt note any amendments to the crown laws that state this, Ludmila said. Is it some sort of unspoken rule or custom? A custom, perhaps? Lady Shalltear replied, Our realm is defensive in nature, and leaving it to go on the offensive against potential invaders is unheard of. How would this apply to me? As long as you do not run afoul of the laws laid out for His Majestys subjects, I suppose that youre free to enact whatever measures you wish. This wilderness is unclaimed by any nation, so your actions will be unrestricted out there. Ludmila crossed her arms, trying to figure out the best course of action as she stared down at the map of the upper reaches. Her entire plan hinged on the Goblin army sending something to scout out the passes. Undead were reviled almost universally, so the chance was nearly guaranteed that at least one skirmish on the border would occur before they realized just how tough Death Knights were and opted to evade them instead. She would need to keep as many scouting parties from returning to report as possible, then stop any small warbands that attempted to cross the pass after something eventually made it back to their commanders. In that small window of opportunity, her retaliation would have to disorder the nearest Goblin encampments enough to arrest their momentum. With the forces on hand, however, the main avenue she had to accomplish this would be to silence the encampments one at a time, and she doubted that it would be effective enough to suit her purposes. Maybe there were alternatives What about the Goblin army thats stationed around Carne village? Ludmila said, Would diplomacy be possible through them? Theyre an entirely different population, Lady Shalltear said. Do Humans all get along just because theyre all Humans? She figured that would be the case. Demihumans warred between one another just as much C no, probably more C than they did with Humans. Since the buildup in the upper reaches represented a threat to the Theocracy as well, perhaps she could coordinate something with them The more I think about it, Lady Shalltears voice interrupted her thoughts, the more I fancy this idea of going out and making a mess out of these Goblins. You do? Yes, she nodded, but I wont deprive you of your duty. I have a better idea of your position now, but I still cant override the administrations decisionhow about I lend you a few of my vassals? Ludmila turned her attention away from the map, looking to Lady Shalltear beside her. You would do this for me, my lady? It is within the bounds of our contract, is it not? Yes, my lady. Then, hmwell, nothing too strong. Below Death Knights in strength. No Dragons. The idea that Dragons may have been an option hadnt even crossed Ludmilas mind. One would certainly wreak havoc if they had no way to answer being attacked from the air Then, Ludmila said, if you dont mind, the three Shadow Demons that worked with us in Fassett County. I did say a few, Lady Shalltear frowned, but is that enough? You were panicking over not having more than a dozen Death Knights on top of everything else. Yes, Ludmila replied with a smile. The Death Knights were the best option presented by the request forms, so I required a great number of them to conduct an appropriate defence in a place that suited their strengths. I will, of course, accept any additional assistance you would be willing to offer, but, with a few Shadow Demons, the scope of what I can accomplish will broaden immeasurably Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Youre up, kiddo. ButC A fist came in and bashed Nob on the arm. Nob let out a pained yelp, stumbling forward. As Nob nursed what would probably be a bruise in a few minutes, Nob glanced back and realized that Nob was dead. Dead. Big dead. Stupid Hob C deading Nob. If only they had never come. With the back of one hand, Nob scrubbed a tear off of Nobs cheek, glowering down at the driven stake that Nob had just stumbled past. Piled around it were skulls: Goblins, Hobgoblins, Bugbears, Ogres, Gnolls, Trollsall types of skulls, one for each of the races that lived C or once lived C in the basin. It was one of many markers that warned the tribes living in the area that beyond lay a grim fate. If you crossed the threshold and were one of the races in the pile, you were marked for death. Nob told them. Nob warned them. Stupid Hobs. They came from the west, with their big army and big weapons and big, stupid heads. They killed the old boss and told Nob and Nobs tribe to join. Nob had fun for a few days, but then the Hobs told Nob that they were going north C north! Many others told them that going north was stupid, but stupid Hobs were stupid. Humans were weak, they said. Humans werent civilized enough to mark their borders like that, they said. The Hobs had their big everything, so of course, they became stupid. The Hobs took Nob north with them, saying that they valued what Nob knew about the land. They wanted Nob for what Nob knew, but they didnt listen to what Nob knew? Stupid Hobs. Now, Nob was dead. Hey kid C what are you standing there for? Nob looked up at the rough voice prodding Nob forward. It was a big Hob named Zrol: one of the army bosses. Zrol and Zrols soldiers stood on the other side of the marker, looking at Nob expectantly. Nob swallowed. Maybe it wasnt too late. Once in a while, hunters would chase a rabbit across the markers a little bit and come back safe and sound. Nob not want. Hah? No go! Youve got a job to do, soldier, Zrol told him. Just head up that pass, then come back and tell us what you saw. The Hob boss cranked a mean-looking crossbow even as the Hob spoke in a nice voice. It made a soft click, and Zrols hand moved to fetch a bolt from the bag at Zrols waist. They used nice big words to impress Nob; make Nob feel important, but Nob knew Nob was just fodder. Nob darted uphill towards the pass before Zrol raised the weapon. Dead dead dead dead dead dead dead. The words in Nobs mind sounded in time with the patter of frantic footsteps. Wait C Nob shouldnt be walking out in the open. Nob scuttled into the trees. Dead dead dead dead dead dead dead. Nobs steps slowed. The higher Nob went, the more sparse the trees and bushes became. Nob raised Nobs nose and sniffed at the air. Humans. Yup, they were still there: their scent carried by the winds from the north. The scent was much stronger now C were there more? Why did the Hobs have to kill Nob? Dead dead dead dead dead dead dead. Nob went forward, trying to find a way with more trees up the pass. Nob didnt want to die yet. Maybe Nob could hide inside a bush and wait until Zrol went away. Maybe the Humans wouldnt find Nob. Dead dead dead dead dead dead dead. Nob looked around. Nob was far past the marker. Eyes darting around, Nob looked down at the bald stones of the pass. Nearer to Nob, the leaves of the bushes moved silently in the wind. Something hit Nob. Nob went flying into the trunk of a tree, hitting Nobs head. Through blurred vision, Nob thought Nob saw a shadow approach, shifting through the brush. Nobs sight cleared and the shadow became a tall thing. A Forest Giant? No, the Humans deaded them all long agothe Humans...Human? Nob stared over at the shadow in the trees. It was a Human. At least it smelled like the Human smell on the wind. Why was it so huge? As it stalked forward, Nob looked around for Nobs spear, but Nob must have dropped it. Nobs bowwas broken C Nobs rear had landed on it. Nob felt around the strip of leather tied around Nobs waist and found an old friend. It was Nobs rock. A trusty weapon Nob had used to kill many birds, rats and squirrels. Also, it was a rock made out of stone. With the stone rock, Nob might be able to win. The Human reached down. Nob moved to get up and surprise the Human, but it was faster than Nob had expected. A cold, cruel hand wrapped itself around Nobs scrawny neck, and Nob found himself lifted high up in the air. Humans, weak? Stupid Hob was stupid C Humans were stupid strong! The Human was holding Nob up so high with just a single hand! Nob hit the Human with all of Nobs might, but the stone rock only glanced off. There was a dull metal shell over the Humans arm. That wasnt fair! Nob kicked and flailed away, but the choking grasp only tightened around Nobs neck. Out of breath, Nob hung limply in the air. The stone rock fell out of Nobs shaking hand. Nob was dead. Stupid Hobs C deading Nob. If only they had never come. The world whirled. Nob was flying through the air again. Was this death? No, it was fluffy. Fluffy like the old boss bear hide blanket. Maybe death was fluffy. Nob looked up and saw a giant feline head looking back down with flaring, crimson eyes. Nobs mouth fell open in a terrified shriek. It was only then that Nob realized that the world had long gone silent. As the days went by, Ludmila quietly tracked the progress of the Goblin army as it spread across the upper reaches. As expected of the disciplined and militant nature of their Hobgoblin commanders, they advanced in an orderly and predictable way while they carried out what was probably their established routine. Encampments were placed roughly five kilometres apart from one another, following sources of water. At each new camp, they would dispatch Goblin scouts to investigate the surrounding area before sending soldiers forward to start the next. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Local Demihuman tribes were either pressed into service or turned into food. Many fled east, ahead of the advancing army, causing all manner of chaos in the basin. So far, none had attempted crossing over the northern passes. At home, she was not idle either. Immediately after Lady Shalltear departed she had a warning scribed to be delivered to the cathedral in E-Rantel, who would, in turn, pass the information on to the Slane Theocracy. She wasnt sure how long the south would take to mobilize, but any relief from that side would be welcome. Warnings were also sent directly to Count V?lkchenheim, Countess Jezne and Countess Corelyn, as their territories were at risk should the advancing Goblin army break through in their direction. The Royal Court was, of course, provided updates, but there was no hint of any action being taken by the administration yet. Several orders to the various businesses in E-Rantel were also sent out, including a request for additional alchemical supplies from Germaine LeNez. While the Goblin army was initially making its way into the upper reaches, she also took the time to visit each of the farming villages in turn. Rather than offering empty reassurances, she told them exactly what was going on in the upper reaches and what her expectations were. Hopefully, letting them know would cement the idea that staying within the safety of their villages was in their own best interests. On a more positive note, the magical ateliers run by the newly-arrived Zurrernorn members reported that their products were being sold as quickly as they were being made. Isabella suggested that it was mostly due to the villagers being trapped within their respective walls and looking for curiosities to satisfy their boredom. Since their logistics were being handled entirely by Undead servitors, the movement of supplies between the harbour and the villages remained uninterrupted. Overall, it seemed that her subjects were treating it as a sort of holiday where they spent their harvest earnings on items and furniture for their homes, as well as socializing with their fellow villagers. One of Ludmilas concerns before the Demihumans started to arrive in the upper reaches was that the Farmers might hoard their earnings, so it was a relief to her that money was starting to circulate in her demesne. Ludmila supposed things could have been much worse. She had half expected mass panic from the mix of city folk and other denizens of the inner territories, but perhaps they were so detached from the threats of the border that they were essentially oblivious to them. Another part of her wondered if it was due to the subtle influence that she had over her subjects at large: it was a rather reckless attitude to take for purely civilian villagers. If it were Re-Estize, it would have been decidedly suicidal. Looking back, she thought it was perhaps the core of what made the villagers of Wardens Vale so stoic in the first place, and the breakdown of that state due to the loss of her father and her refusal at the time to take up the mantle of lordship. During her overall preparations, one troublesome issue was the matter of the third village, which was still undergoing construction. Though the village buildings were mostly complete, the walls were not even started yet. In the end, she divided its population between the two completed villages, having them either share living space with smaller families or stay in the as-of-yet unoccupied service buildings around the market square. Doing so freed up the pair of Death Knights assigned to the third village, bringing her total available number up to seven. Lady Shalltears promised vassals arrived the same night she left, as well: six Shadow Demons. Her liege had sent her the three that had assisted in Fassett County, plus three more for the Linum sisters to train in the same manner as the first set. She was uncertain what she would ever need six Shadow Demons for, but maybe they were to be used elsewhere. Wiluvien and Lluluvien happily went to work, providing her with intelligence on the Goblin armys composition, the way their camps were arranged, and even some of their movements. In the time that she had taken to make her preparations, the Goblin army had split into two, separate arms C each following one of the rivers flowing down from the west. The southern arm had already occupied the southern half of the central valley, while the northern arm was behind due to their later start. Ludmila felt that it was an ideal time to strike: the northern arm would be in an overextended position until they came around to meet with what appeared to be the main body of the Goblin army in the central valley. Surmising that the Hobgoblins would continue with their orderly routine, she sent a dozen Bone Vultures to monitor the string of camps that appeared to be creeping their way up to the western passes. She set additional Bone Vultures just in case new encampments were being made in the direction of the eastern passes, then others to see if the army continued to progress towards the Katze River and back down the central valley to complete their logistical loop. Now, all she needed to do was wait for the Goblins to come to her. After waiting in a sheltered crag above the western passes for eighteen hours, a Bone Vulture arrived to deliver the report she was hoping for: a small group of Hobgoblins and Goblins leaving the closest encampment, heading north towards the westernmost pass. She stretched her cramped muscles and hopped onto Nonnas shoulders, and together they flew off to see what the evening would bring them. Two hours later, Ludmila spotted movement in the trees below. She ordered the two Death Knights at the top of the pass to pull back and out of sight. It looks like our first guest has arrived, she told Nonna. Cast Invisibility on us and descend to about a hundred metres over the ground. The Elder Lich complied with her orders, and a ghostly film superimposed itself over the both of them. Ludmila held up her hand to study it, then looked down at Nonna. If someone has an Invisibility effect on them, she asked, can they see other invisible people? It would still require something that confers the ability to see invisible persons. That seemed annoying. She scanned the surroundings as they descended, looking for any other scouts. I am keeping track of this one. Fly us over the pass and see if there are any others. After an hour flying back and forth, Ludmila decided that the lone Goblin was the only one: a sacrifice to test the rumours that the invading Hobgoblins had undoubtedly heard about Wardens Vale from the locals. There does not appear to be anything. Time to head back and see where our little Goblin friend has gone. They found it not far from where they had left it, carefully picking its way up the slope. It went from bush to bush, searching for groups of trees to advance between. Every few minutes, it stopped to look around nervously. Judging from its appearance, it was not a very important Goblin. It held a wooden spear in one hand and a crude shortbow in the other. Aside from that, it only had a loincloth that was practically a tattered leather rag. Ludmila tapped her chin as they followed the Goblin on its meandering journey up the pass. Of the Goblin forces observed, the Hobgoblins appeared to have some semblance of proper equipment. The rest were divided between haves and have-nots. Stronger looking Bugbears and Goblins appeared to be decently equipped by tribal standards, while the weaker ones were armed like the one below. If it was one of the ones native to the upper reaches, there was a chance that she could make use out of it. She looked ahead, trying to predict the Goblins future course. Head over above that group of pines, about five metres from the ground. Silent Cast Silence on me when the Goblin gets there. Leave the spell with its default radius; I will be dropping down after you cast it. The Elder Lich flew over to the place that Ludmila indicated, and she checked the ground below. It seemed safe enough to land on. The Goblin eventually made its way forward, and the world suddenly became silent. Ludmila leaned backwards off of Nonnas shoulders. She tumbled over in the air before landing on her feet. Sneaking up behind the Goblin, she reached out to grasp the end of its spear, then lashed out with her foot. It was a basic Strike Art that drove an opponent back more than anything else, but it was enough to send the Goblin flying headfirst into a nearby tree. Ludmila tossed the crude spear aside, walking up to the Goblin who lay there in a daze. The Demihuman looked up at her with unfocused eyes, and she leaned over to pick it up. It tried to move as she did so, but she grabbed it by the neck before it got too far. Ludmila held it out at arms length, wrinkling her nose at the smell as it kicked and flailed and doggedly struck her bracer with a rock. Ludmila looked up in the direction of the pass. Send your Squire Zombie over here. After some time, the Krkono?e Squire Zombie appeared. The Goblin had ceased its struggles by then, and she tossed it over to the Squire Zombie. Hold onto this guy C dont let him escape. The Goblin came to shortly after being caught, and Ludmila thought its eyes would come out of its sockets as it screamed up at the sight of the Undead Krkono?e Zombie. No sound issued from the Goblin C nor any other sounds, for that matter C due to the Silence spell blanketing the area around Ludmila, but it kept screaming nonetheless. Eventually, the Goblin fainted again and lay still. Ludmila gestured up towards Nonna, and sound returned to the world. Were going back to the far side of the pass, she said. Time to find out what we can do with this guy. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Ludmila wanted to pinch her nose as the smell of Goblin wafted through the air. Presumably, they smelled that way for the same reason that she herself avoided using perfume or picking up any other strong scents whenever she could: to prevent being detected out in the wilderness. Goblins, however, never ever seemed to wash, for fear of losing the odour they had accumulated. She could smell them from quite a distance away if she was downwind. It was not pleasant, if she were to be pleasant about it. This one had added to the already noxious odour by soiling himself. She produced a length of twine to bind the unconscious Goblins wrists in front of him, then sniffed her hands gingerly. Blech. She would probably have the Squire Zombie scrubbed clean and left out to dry in the wind after this. Instructing the Squire Zombie to pick up their new captive, she led them to the other side of the pass and below into the trees. She tied the Goblins bindings to a tall sapling, then frowned down at him as she prodded his leg with a boot. The diminutive Demihuman did not stir. Is there some magic that will wake him up? She asked. None in my repertoire, Nonna answered, though I believe that there is a spell developed in this region called Alarm that serves a related function. I thought that one just drew attention to whoever tripped itwell, I suppose that is neither here nor there. Ludmila reached into the Infinite Haversack on her right hip, withdrawing a flask. She removed the cap and poured a thin trickle of water onto the Goblins greasy scalp. Again, the Demihuman showed no reaction. Fine, be that way. She put the flask away, drawing out an enchanted one. A glob of steaming village stew spattered onto its head. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! The Goblin shrieked, shaking his head violently. A trickle of stew ran down his cheek, and he abruptly stopped to start awkwardly lapping at it. Hey, you. Youre finaC AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! He shot to his feet abruptly, then jerked and fell over when his tether went taut. The Goblin rolled around for a bit before finally getting back onto his knees. No dead! He squealed as he tried to get away, No dead! No dead! No dead! Was he frightened by the presence of the Undead? Ludmila looked up at Nonna. The Elder Lich returned her look as if to refute her unspoken assertion. This is obviously your doing, Nonna said as she floated down to stand beside her. Ludmila looked back at the Goblin, who continued to pant no dead! as he attempted to break free of his bindings. She put away the enchanted flask, then stepped away from Nonna. The Goblins bloodshot eyes followed her. She took a step towards him, and he shrieked again, resuming his desperate attempts to free itself. How is he more scared of me than an Elder Lich? Im not even Undead, for Surshanas sake! Look, she said, I am not going to hurC Well, no C she would hurt him if she had to. For whatever reason, the stupid Goblin caught on to what she was going to say and panicked even more. The sapling quivered violently as the Goblin ran this way and that, seemingly unable to comprehend that he was tied to the tree. Stop that! The Goblin stopped. Name? She asked, trying to look friendly. NoC The Goblin stopped partway, peering at Ludmila suspiciously. Her frown returned. Nob! It squealed in a panic, No dead! Alright, Nob, Ludmila said, where are you from? You? No, you. No, you. She wanted to reach out and slap the thing. Instead, she tried settling herself with a deep breath, which she instantly regretted. Where is Nob from? Ludmila tried again. Nob from there, it used its chin to point south, over the pass. How far? Not know, Nobs eyes widened after the words left his mouth. No dead! No dead! It would have been much better if they had sent a Hobgoblin instead. Unfortunately, time was precious now that they were starting to poke their noses north. Does Nobs tribe live over there as well? Nob nodded. What about this new tribe thats appeared? New tribenew tribe not from there. She would need to keep her words simple, but Ludmila thought she could get what she needed out of the Goblin. So, this new tribeC Army. This little Ludmila cleared her throat and the Goblin backed away, tripping over its tether. It fell into a panic again. Ludmila sighed. Nob. The Goblin stopped and looked up at her again. Where did this army come from? From other side C where sun goes. Why did the army come here? Army big C can go where army wants. So there is no reason why the army came here? He stared at her blankly for a moment, then shook his head. Nob not know. Hob take Gobto be big big? Take all. She supposed that it was what it boiled down to, which was what she already knew. Gleaning any in-depth information from a Goblin was just an exercise in frustration. Her immediate priority was to figure out what their plans were, then move according to what she could discover. She examined the scrawny little Demihuman, wondering how she could loosen its tongue. Even the slightest movement made him panic, but firm words seemed to grab his attention. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Ludmila withdrew another enchanted flask, this one filled with icy cold water. She took a long, refreshing draught, watching Nob out of the corner of her eye. The Goblin swallowed audibly. Is Nob thirsty? She asked. Nob nodded. Ludmila knelt, placing a wooden cup on a large stone and filled it halfway to the brim. The Goblin eyed the cup for a long moment before moving forward. He jerked to a stop about half a metre away, once again reaching the limit of his tether. Nob shot her a betrayed look. She lifted the cup from the stone. Does Nob know why Nob is here? Hobs send Nob. Ludmila remained silent at the answer. Nob looked at the cup in her hand, licking his lips. Nob go look, but Hobs deaded Nob. Said no go, but no! Stupid Hobs. She leaned forward and placed the cup of water in Nobs hands. The Goblin raised it to his mouth and drank in greedy swallows that sent rivulets off of his cheeks and down his neck. When he finished, he looked around before throwing the cup at the rock it had been placed on. The cup bounced off and went skittering into a bush. Ludmila ordered the nearby Squire Zombie to retrieve the cup, and she filled it again. Look where? She asked, holding up the cup out towards the Goblin. Look where Hobs want go? Nob answered, looking past Ludmilas shoulder to the north, Nob say no C Nob say no! But Hob say no, so Nob go. Nob deadedNob not deaded? He looked across at her hopefully. If Nob continues to work with me, Ludmila handed over the cup again, I will forgive Nob just this once. Now, why does the army want to go north? Homehome no good. Skies turn bad. Skies turn bad Sun always, Nob shook his head. Water shrinks. Plants turn brown. Animals go away. Skies turn bad C no good. Tribes fight for springs; for food, then army comes. Armybelly big. Take all. Eat all. Drink all. Aside from the part about the army, everything he described sounded like it was the Sorcerous Kingdoms doing. While the Krkono?e corrected the weather in their own stretch of territory, she hadnt dispatched them to work along the rest of the southwestern border yet. The two months of perfect weather provided for the farmlands for the Sorcerous Kingdom resulted in decidedly imperfect weather south of them. It was sunny unless Lord Mare had it rain, and the rain was only enough for the areas where he wanted it to rain. The Katze river was two metres lower as a result, and she could only imagine how dry the upper reaches had become. The implications of being able to control the weather at will were both promising and terrifying at the same time. It could mean freedom from the whims of weather, providing great plenty for an entire nation, or it could ruin one by forcing drought and turning fertile fields and forests into parched wasteland. Ludmila wasnt sure if the Royal Court only intended to manipulate the weather to compensate for the delayed sowing season this last spring, but, if it continued, vast swathes of the Theocracy would probably be devastated. Shelving her thoughts on the matter for later, Ludmila turned her attention back to the Goblin quietly waiting for her to say something. She reached into her Infinite Haversack again, drawing out several strips of venison jerky. Nobs eyes latched onto them, and drool started leaking out of the corner of his mouth. It sounds as if Nob does not like this army much, she said, handing a piece of meat over to him. Nob was forced to come into my territory, and the army is taking everything for themselves. Nob nodded his head empathetically as he chewed on the tough strip of meat. In that case, she smiled, There is something I would like for Nob to do * * * Leaning in the shade of a withered birch tree, Zrol watched a dozen Goblins carry the newest shipment of supplies into his camp. Their skinny green forms glistened with sweat, and just looking at them increased his own discomfort. It was hot C damn hot. Every single day, the sun beat down on them without a single cloud in the sky, and the night brought little in the way of a reprieve. His Dwarf-forged plate mail felt like that damn Human chefs infernal grill, and he could only remove it when he was off duty. Damn Gnolls C this basin is more like a cauldron. Well, he supposed he couldnt rightly blame them. The landscape was as they had described, and no one realized that there was some sort of drought going on at first. The weather on the western side of the pass was exactly the same, except that the river basin on the other side was much larger. A dry spell was a dry spell C it wasnt as if anyone could control the weather, so there was no one to hold responsible. Things were going slower than everyone would have liked. The local tribes were uncooperative, food was scarce, and water could only be found in the streams and rivers fed by underground springs. With so many dried conifers everywhere, he felt like they were walking into a giant pyre. General Avod shared his concerns, as did all of the other captains, so he had volunteered to lead an advance contingent north to locate greener lands. Captain, one of his lieutenants walked up and saluted, scouts returned. really? Ayup. Scampered in to report just now. Bring him over here, then, Zrod told the Lieutenant. Yes, sir. The Hobgoblin saluted smartly, then marched off in the direction from which he had come. Zrol honestly hadnt expected the first scout he sent off to return. The first reconnaissance forces they sent were weak Goblins that hadnt been extensively trained, with the idea that theyd most likely fall prey to whatever was out there. A detachment had been left at the impressive-looking territorial marker to await its return C or observe whatever it riled up. The Goblin hadnt returned for over two days, so he figured something got him along the way. It wasnt uncommon, and theyd have sent a real scouting force since nothing ridiculous had reared its ugly head. Every local tribe in the area had the same basic fears: that the Humans to the south were too strong to fight, and the Humans to the norththey couldnt even tell you anything substantial about the ones to the north. Only that they were supposedly there, and that death awaited anyone that dared to cross the markers. As the officer in charge of leading the foray north, he entertained these fears that bordered on superstition, but only to a point. Armies that fell prey to rampant, unsubstantiated rumours did not remain armies for long. The lieutenant returned with the Goblin in question. It was as skinny as the rest, though it actually looked better than when it had parted with them. It was also quite a bit dirtier if that was possible. Zrol frowned at the stains that ran down its chin and chest. Lets hear it, he said. The Goblin looked up at him hesitantly, and Zrol grew impatient. He straightened to his full height, glaring down at him. Report! NobNob back. Nob smiled up at him. The average Goblin was dumb, but this one seemed especially idiotic. Okaynow that Nob is back, what did Nob see? Nob seeNob see trees, bushes, rocks, stones, stone rocks Zrol sighed as Nob listed every possible thing that he saw, noting the rocky pass and the forests on the other side. Nob see pond and stream C water from ground. Nob come back. Nob seeC Thats enough, Zrol held up a hand. So there werent any traps or anything? Probably not. A Gob this weak wouldnt have returned if he set one off. As expected, Nob shook his head. So none of these Humans youre all so scared of popped up to kill Nob? Nob flinched at the word Human, frantically looking everywhere as if one would appear upon mention. Zrol sneered at his reaction. Pathetic. HumanHuman no kill Nob, Nob replied. B-but Human smell everywhere! Zrol scowled down at the Goblin. Was he still trying to justify his obviously nonexistent fears? He exchanged a glance with the other officer, who shrugged in return. One last question, Zrol said. What are all those stains on the front of Nob? There was obviously blood mixed in with the mud, but Zrol wondered if the little scamp would try and lie to his face. Nob find rabbit. Eat. Drink good water from pond. Find bird. Eat. Nob patted his belly with a satisfied look on his face. At least he didnt lie to him C maybe there was hope for the guy, after all. Return him to the training camps in the back, Zrol told his lieutenant. Thirty strikes with an iron rod when he gets there. Nob made a strangled sound upon hearing his punishment. W-why?! He cried, Nob did job! Nob good Nob! Nob did a good job, Zrol nodded, but Nob still broke the rules. Everything scrounged up is to be brought back to the quartermaster for redistribution C cant just eat it all yourself. Tell you what: since Nob did good, well take five off the top. Zrol started walking off, then looked over his shoulder at the lieutenant. Tie him up good and throw him on the next litter out. Twenty-five strikes with an iron rod when he arrives C the tripll give him some time to reflect on what he did. Yes sir. The lieutenant dragged the screaming Goblin away. Zrol smiled grimly to himself as he made his way through the camp. A good water source; food just out there for the taking. The path that was taken back and forth was clear of obstacles, and, judging by the Goblins time away, it couldnt be more distant than a days march. Probably less, if he had been sneaking around and getting sidetracked. He looked up to the evening sky C the timing couldnt be more perfect. Zrol returned to his command tent, where several of his aides awaited. He looked at each before speaking. Our canary came back, Zrol told them. Theres clean water; food; everything we need. I want two contingents formed: one to hold the pass, and another to set up camp on the other side. Theres Human territory somewhere beyond, so lets make good use of the night while we can. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 As night fell upon the camp, Zrols two contingents C composed of 120 soldiers each C departed north towards the pass. The cool winds coming down from the rocky slopes were a refreshing change from the sweltering heat at the bottom of the dried-out valleys, and they struck a brisk march with a vanguard of Goblin skirmishers running ahead of the two columns. With Zrol were the best of his forces, each consisting of thirty-six Goblin skirmishers, twelve Bugbear shock troops and sixty Hobgoblin infantry. Six officers presided over each column, and six mystics were included for support. Barring the Goblins, who mostly served as expendable scouts, they were the tip of the spear: trained soldiers who had been with him since the early days of The Neck. Adorned in Dwarven arms and armour, they had helped clear the haunted forest, destroying the forces of the Elder Lich that ruled one of the broken towers, then the Elder Lich itself. They had slain many monsters and subjugated hundreds of tribes throughout their long journey, and now they would be the first to cross into the north. He looked forward to raiding the sleepy Human lands with them, once his other forces occupied the new camp. At a certain point, the Goblins in the vanguard stopped. Zrol thought he recognized the surroundings and, sure enough, the old territorial marker stood in their path. What are you waiting for? He told them, Weve already checked ahead C theres nothing out there to stop us. He kicked the marker over and hurled a nearby Goblin forward. Several others stared at the broken post with its scattered skulls for a long moment before resuming their advance towards the pass. Zrol snorted dismissively as he strode by, slowing the columns pace so their skirmishers could get a suitable distance ahead of the main body again. As they continued their ascent, the trees thinned out and gave way to widespread patches of windswept brush. The skies remained as clear as the day, and silvery moonlight flooded the night. This was good, as it gave them a view of the surroundings beyond the range of their Darkvision, but Zrol would have preferred it to be a moonless night, or at least overcast. Humans relied entirely upon light to see, and a lightless environment would give them a decisive advantage when they started their raids. The lieutenant leading the other column angled over, a question plainly on her face. Were packed pretty tightly here, she said, and this pass is huge. You think we should spread ourselves out a bit? The Gobs around here never shut up about how this place is a deathtrap C these Humans might try dumping a piece of the mountain on us. Zrol looked up to the two peaks looming on either side of the pass. What the lieutenant said wasnt impossible, but what she had also said about the width of the passage made it difficult to pull off. It was a risk easily avoided, however. We can go through the centre instead, he told her, anything like that wont be able to reach us from the edges of the pass. I dont want to spread out our column any more than I need toyou ever fought Humans before? The lieutenant shook her head, and Zrol grunted. Ive been on some modest raids against the Humans of the wall in the past few years, he said, and in a big, clear place like this, theyre likely to use cavalry. Cavalryyou mean like wolf riders? Heh, kinda, Zrol said. They use Horses instead. Ahyou mean those beasts that look like Centaurs without the top half. Yeah, those, Zrol nodded. Theyre good in a sprint and pretty big, so getting caught alone can be trouble. Gobsll get run down in droves unless they have somewhere to hide C like behind us. If were packed tightly, well be able to stop any charge that they try to makewell, if they even show up. The lieutenant returned to her column, bringing it closer to his own. Over time, the uneventful ascent started to draw his suspicionsthere were no walls or forts, or even any sign of patrols. Save for the faint scents of Human habitation and the marker where their territory supposedly started, there was nothing. Surely someone would have noticed their procession under the light of a full moon, up a wide pass without any cover. It was a pass for crying out loud C you were supposed to defend them, or at least set watches. He idly cranked his crossbow and loaded it, just in case Zrol gave his head a shake as more and more paranoid thoughts crept out of the shadows of his mind. Maybe he had become infected by the incessant fears of the local tribes: a disease that stoked irrational thoughtsor a curse. Ahead, it appeared that the Goblins in the vanguard had stopped again. Scowling, Zrol wondered if they had come across another marker. As the columns caught up with them, however, they, too, came to a halt. At the crest of the pass, a single figure stood under the streams of silver moonlight that filtered down from above. It stood about as tall as a Hobgoblin, though not as broad. In one hand, it held a long spear, from which a long silken banner fluttered and snapped in the wind: a vermillion standard upon which rested an unknown emblem emblazoned in shimmering gold. Before Zrol could raise his voice and demand why it stood in their path, a clear, female voice washed over them. You have crossed into the sovereign realm of Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer King, she said. To you, who approach with arms brandished, I will ask but once: what is your business with the Sorcerous Kingdom? By the voice and scent that carried over the pass, it was a Human female. Zrol remained silent, studying her carefully. Where had she appeared from? Was she a Hunter from the lands beyond, belatedly tracking their Goblin scout? Her equipment was inferior to the Humans of the wall, and certainly far beneath Zrols Dwarven plate mail. Though her spear gleamed in the moonlight, it did not appear to be magical, nor was there any obvious sign of magical items upon her person. A single Human against over two hundred trained Hobgoblins, Bugbears and Goblins. What could she possibly do? Recalling his thoughts from before, Zrol glanced from side to side, registering the details of the wide pass. There were no other Humans in sight, and the field of bare stones, short grass and sparse shrubs provided no cover to conceal oneself behind. Were there traps between them? Even if there were, the Goblins that they sent in first would spring them all. Based on their relative positioning, more Humans might be concealed behind the top of the pass, but the odours carried on the wind were weak and did not indicate any other Humans C or anything else C nearby. It didnt make any sense. What was her ploy? She mentioned the Sorcerous Kingdom C did that mean she was a magic caster? Humans were skinny compared to most other races, but she did not give the sense of being a mage or mystic. By her equipment, she was a single, lightly protected warrior standing in the middle of a very wide pass, which made for a rather ludicrous image. Did she think that she could just block them all by herself? He did not have the senses of a scout, so he only had a vague idea of her strength, but she was still clearly weaker than he. Even with what he thought should be a sizable difference, however, she still radiated a keen sense of danger that caused his much weaker Goblin vanguard to cringe back. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Captain? The uncertain voice of one of his lieutenants prodded Zrol from behind. He was being needlessly hesitant in front of his subordinates. He had been through Jaldabaoths hell and marched hundreds of kilometres to reach this point, and he would certainly not be turning back. They were headed north C whether these Humans liked it or not. The lone female before them was clearly challenging their advance, and there was only one answer for such heedless fools. He raised his crossbow and pulled the trigger. The heavy wooden bolt streaked out towards its target. A hands breadth from the centre of her torso, the projectile stopped in midair. Protection from Arrows? Zrol frowned, I guess this Humans a magic caster, after all. The bolt remained suspended in front of her for a second before clattering to the stones. I see, she said. Fiery light glinted off of the Humans eyes. A flash filled the pass, and an explosion rocked the column somewhere behind. Zrol threw himself forward as dancing shadows were cast over the barren slope. Cries of panic and pain filled the air. He looked back up to see the Human still standing there, dispassionately gazing right past him as the angry hues of flickering flames played over her face. Zrol rose to his feet, turning around to see what had happened to his soldiers. A line had been blasted through the back of the column, and scores of dead lay scattered and scorched over the stones. Shouts and screams continued to issue from the rear, but Zrol couldnt see anything through the curtain of thick smoke from the dried grass and shrubs that were set aflame. He ran around to the side, trying to get a view of what was going on. Orbs of flame streaked down from behind the smoke, blasting another series of holes into the column. Screaming Goblins were incinerated, while Hobgoblins and Bugbears fell back from the blaze. They were being attacked from behind, but how did their enemies get there? It looked like magic casters of some sort were hitting them, so probably Invisibility or the like. Shield wall! He shouted, Harden yourselves against magic! The rest of you C spread out! Zrols core of well-trained veterans assumed stances that raised their resistance against magic. His officers repeated his orders, and the Hobgoblin infantry formed up into shield walls that would block any more incoming Fireballs. Everyone else started to scatter to avoid becoming ideal targets for further bombardment. The moans of horrifically burned soldiers were joined by the dull, metallic tread of heavy boots, reverberating off of the slopes of the pass. An unsettling wave of intangible dread washed over him. Through the wall of billowing smoke, a figure emerged, encased in wicked, spiked armour. Crimson lines that traced over its dark form like pulsing veins glowed through the haze. From behind the huge tower shield that covered most of its body, a weapon flashed out, cleaving through a half dozen Goblins who were still reacting to the orders being shouted out. Zrol blanked out for a moment as his gaze followed its sudden appearance. What the hell is that thing?! It was far more intimidating than the single Human female blocking the pass. Chaos erupted as it charged into their ranks, crushing slower Goblins underfoot while striking down others with an undulating blade of unreasonable length in one hand. Crossbow bolts splintered against its armour, and even javelins glanced off to no effect. Though it was not much larger than a Bugbear, and shorter than an Ogre, it seemed an inexorable juggernaut as it ploughed a bloody furrow through the shattered Goblin ranks. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw another dark figure emerge from the smoke. So this was it, then. This was the answer to all of his rising questions that culminated in the appearance of the Human at the top of the pass. He had to admire how well the ambush had been executed. A single Human had stopped their entire column C which had absolutely no need to stop in the first place C allowing the unseen magic casters to disorder their rear with area effect spells. They hit them with magic again just to shift them into a more vulnerable stance before sending these strong troops through the smoke and into the fray. But that was where it would end. They had a practically limitless pool of Goblins to replace their losses from, and the elites of Zrols unit were too well-trained to be overwhelmed with just this. Now that battle was joined, he was confident that hard-earned discipline would carry them to victory. Tighten it up! Zrols voice rose over the din of violence, Defensive stances! Pin that thing down! Unlike the Goblins, who were already caught up in a panicked retreat around the advancing enemy to disappear into the smoke, his Hobgoblins remained stalwart. As they tightened into a densely packed defensive formation, Zrol stepped closer, keen to discover the true mettle of this new enemy. It smashed into the line like a savage beast clad in gleaming black plate. The wall of Dwarven steel was pushed back slightly, but did not buckle. Bugbears! Zrol clenched his fist in anticipation as the dozen Bugbears waiting behind the defensive line came around to assail their opponent from both sides. Judging from its charge into the Hobgoblin defenders, it appeared to be a bit stronger than elite Hobgoblin officers like himself. The Bugbears would be able to overwhelm it with brute force. To its credit, their enemy caught the first three massive war mauls descending towards it with its shield, then parried two others with its blade. Brutal blows rained down on its helmet and shoulders, and Zrol allowed himself a satisfied smirk. No matter how hard its armour might be, whoever was inside would still suffer grievous damage from the merciless hammering. He relaxed slightly as he awaited the inevitable result and then he waited some more. After nearly a minute, the smirk slid off of Zrols face. The rise and fall of the Bugbears war mauls slowed, then stopped. Half of his shock troops could no longer be seen, and the remainder eventually sunk out of sight in front of the shield wall. With barely a pause, the enemy warrior let out a bestial howl and reared back before slamming its massive shield into the line. Clang! Clang! Clang! The air seemed to shudder with every strike, and the formation was pushed back, step by step. The defenders were stacked four deep, yet it continued driving forward in its relentless assault. How could it continue? The toll of its exertions should be visible by now, yet it ignored mace and hammer; axe and spear, its armour unyielding before any and all attempts to injure it by the other formations that closed in on its flanks. Zrol came forward, hefting his warhammer. He was a good deal stronger than his soldiers C he could settle his side of the fight by breaking this ridiculous stalemate. As he approached, the unsettling feeling in the air grew, though it had nothing to do with their enemys looming figure. There were plenty of Bugbears in the army that were around the same size, and a number of Ogres had been recruited as well. He finally realized just what that feeling was when he came close enough to recognize the features that could be seen from between the gaps in its helmet. Twin points of crimson flared from within, reflecting off of the inside of its armour and casting lurid light over its ruined features. What it used to be, he could not tellbut it could only be one thing now. Undead. These damned Humans! His realization unravelled the mystery of their opponents unlimited stamina, but how did the Humans manage to bind such a powerful Undead creature to their will? Why hadnt the officers reported this? Perhaps their dauntless mindset gave them the resolve to face down whatever their enemy might be. Close in! He barked out over the bang and screech of metal, Its not as strong as it is tough! Seal its movements and get to work C as long as you hit an exposed piece of it, itll take a bit of damage! Spurred by his orders, the flanking formations pressed in to carry out his commands. The Undead monstrosity ground to a halt, eventually becoming so restricted that it resorted to bashing the shields in front of it with short, overhand blows. Zrol looked over to the other side of the battle, where the officers were imitating his manoeuvre with the one on their end. Now that the situation was under control, they could chip these Undead warriors down until the dark energies fueling their unnatural forms were depleted. His ears pricked up at a new sound, and his eyes widened when he recognized the rhythmic steps. Damn it! More enemies, he shouted, coming from the back! Metallic stomping filled the air, and two more of the Undead warriors broke through the curtain of black smoke. To Zrols mounting horror, the mutilated remains of his rearguard emerged in their wake, surging forward in a wave of Undeath. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Standing out to the side of the ongoing battle, Ludmila rolled the banner of the Sorcerous Kingdom up around the spear it was attached to before putting it away. As with nearly everyone, she had heard the tales of brave bannermen and inspiring female knights charging into battle with flags attached to their spears and lances, but, after trying to practice fighting in such a fashion, she decided that it was too unwieldy in practice. Doing so would also result in the nations banner being shredded to tatters, so, even symbolically, it seemed like a bad idea in general. Instead, she retrieved her longbow and nocked it with an envenomed steel bodkin arrow, just in case her intervention was required for something. She would otherwise refrain from participating directly in combat; instead observing and learning as much as she could of both her enemies and the Undead servitors at her disposal. Several concepts and ideas were being proven or disproven as things progressed, and there were a few that went beyond her expectations or ability to comprehend from simple descriptions. After securing Nobs cooperation, Ludmila led him to the other side of the pass and the nearest spring so he could report his discovery of a new campsite in suitable detail upon his return. She then found a rabbit and a duck for him to devour, hoping his messy eating habits would conceal any traces of their interaction. After he set off, she sent one of the two Shadow Demons guarding her to retrieve the three Elder Liches back in the Vale, along with the remaining Bone Vultures on standby. She sent the other to bring additional two Death Knights from the two nearest passes to where she would craft her ambush. The Bone Vultures set to watch over the camp reported a flurry of activity shortly after Nob entered. As she had hoped, the Hobgoblins enacted the usual routines that had been observed throughout their spread into the basin, sending a small contingent of soldiers to secure the location for the next encampment after receiving a favourable report. Ludmila and Nonna, cloaked in invisibility, followed them from high above, returning to the top of the pass to make their final preparations once she believed she had sufficient information on the approaching intruders. The ambush was about as simple as she thought would suit her purposes. A pair of Death Knights and Elder Liches would quietly wait on each side using Invisibility to conceal themselves, and Ludmila would stand at the top of the pass. She figured the Hobgoblins wouldnt take too long to make up their minds and attack her, but she still ended up having enough time to ask them what they were up to. She cringed internally even as she played her part in the scheme, and thinking about how silly she must have looked up there progressively made it worse in retrospect. They didnt even answer her properly in the end, and her verbal response to that felt even more lacking. I see, she thought derisively. I should be thankful some Bard wasnt out there to relate how utterly uninspiring I was to all and sundry. The two Shadow Demons accompanied her when she stood before the columns, just in case they all tried charging her at once. Nonnas Protection from Arrows enchantment was the only thing she required, however, as the largest Hobgoblin in the group casually brought up his crossbow and loosed a bolt at her. Gaining full justification to retaliate, she set the awaiting Undead to work. The first set of Fireball spells cut off the rear quarter of the columns, setting the dry grass and shrubs nearby aflame. The four Death Knights advanced while cloaked in their Invisibility. The spell did not block sound, but, with the chaos suddenly erupting before them, the Goblins C who looked to be carrying supplies C were probably taken by surprise when the Undead warriors attacked out of their concealment. When a suitable line of Squire Zombies was raised, Nonna signalled her by laying down another line of Fireball spells with the other Elder Liches. Ludmila ordered two of the Death Knights forward, having them leave their Squire Zombies behind to catch anyone trying to flee back down the pass. It was then she finally had her first real look at how the stalwart sentries that tirelessly watched over E-Rantel and its duchy carried themselves in battle. Most notably C at least to her C was not a Death Knights durability or limitless endurance, but its Skill that drew the attention of those around it. According to Nonna, any individual affected by its unsettling presence could be subjected to an effect similar to the Martial Arts commonly used by warriors to force the attention of an adversary upon themselves. She wondered if the Hobgoblins even realized what was happening to them. All attention in the Goblinoid column turned to one of the two Death Knights that charged through the veil of smoke, and Ludmila was able to blithely stroll over from the top of the pass to where she currently stood without anyone paying any attention to her whatsoever. She noted that the Skill did not provoke those affected into attacking it single-mindedly, and the commands barked out by the Hobgoblin officers that involved fighting against the Death Knight were still effective in directing their subordinates. She wasnt sure if anyone so affected could willfully shake free from the Death Knights Skill, but the Goblins that succumbed to their fear appeared to be able to at least flee. They were either slain by the two Death Knights waiting for them on the other side of the screen of smoke, incapacitated by Sleep and spells of holding, or otherwise collected by the Squire Zombies and Bone Vultures that worked together to keep any enemies from returning down into the basin. From her position, she watched the two separate battles play out on either side of the burning line of vegetation. On the south end, the fighting was dying down, with Bone Vultures occasionally swooping down to knock over loose Goblins still trying to flee. Squire Zombies would then drag them back to the awaiting Death Knights to be sorted out. On the north end, the fighting had settled into an odd sort of stalemate, with formations of Hobgoblins working together to pin down and restrain the two Death Knights there. The Death Knights tremendous durability was made plain to see, but, at the same time, Ludmila worried that they might be closer to expiring than their unflinching behaviour let on. Undead fought tirelessly until they perished, with no in-betweens unless they started losing pieces of themselves. Nonna separated herself from the other Elder Liches, flying over to settle down beside her. Tell me nothing got away, Ludmila said. Nothing got away, Nonna replied. Did nothing get away? Ludmila frowned. Based on your assessment of the enemy force before the battle, Nonna said, none present are high enough in levels to escape notice by the Bone Vultures in this terrain. You requested that I report to you when things died down. Ludmila nodded silently, then gestured to the Hobgoblins still fighting their battle. Their formations remained intact as they continued to chip away at the Death Knight. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Do you understand whats going on there? She asked the Elder Lich. Nonna peered down at the blob of Hobgoblins surrounding the Death Knight. There is no precedent for this, Nonna said after several moments. The Goblinoids native to this region have not displayed the same degree of resilience as these. These ones are not from around here, as you well know. Not only are they incredibly well-trained, but these Hobgoblins disciplined reaction to the Death Knights suggests that they are blooded and experienced combatants. I do not know if they have raided someplace or are being supplied somehow, but their equipment is exquisitely crafted. Hobgoblins were about as tall as Humans, but their proportions were different. Judging by the uniform quality and look of the Hobgoblins arms and armour, it was more likely that they were being supplied. That was, of course, unless their raiding had come up with an impressive amount of conveniently Hobgoblin and Bugbear-sized equipment somehow Shouts echoed up the sides of the pass, and a surge of activity rose from the Hobgoblin formations. They pressed in ever more tightly, and the Death Knight was caught with its shield arm trapped against its side. It still worked its flamberge in a continued attempt to batter its enemies, but its range of motion was severely restricted. Seeing that the enemy commander had fully committed to the effort to destroy the Death Knights, Ludmila ordered the rest of her ground forces through the smoke, focusing their strength on the nearest group. Due to the beleaguered Death Knights continued use of its Skill, the Hobgoblins couldnt even turn to face the incoming threat. The two fresh Death Knights charged C well ahead of the much slower Squire Zombies C and upended the first few Hobgoblins that they smashed into from the rear. After a dozen seconds of the Death Knights working their way through the ranks to their trapped comrade, the Squire Zombies caught up and washed over the formation. Attention still caught by the first Death Knight, the Hobgoblins didnt even react to defend themselves when the Squire Zombies set upon them. The encirclement of Hobgoblins buckled on one side, then broke. Not a hundred metres away, the second encirclement didnt even spare them a glance. That Skill is ridiculous, Ludmila frowned. There must be limits. The conditions are quite clear, Nonna told her. Those that are mentally shaken by the Death Knight are affected by the Skill. I understand that, Ludmila said, but what about the range? You couldnt just send one of these across the wilderness and have it attract a long line of all the Demihumans that it runs by between here and Roble, could you? Nonna turned her head and stared at her for a moment. Was that an attempt at humour? The Elder Lich asked. No, I was perfectly serious, Ludmila answered, the conditions you have described are so broad that too many things can potentially work. The way that the Death Knights forced the Hobgoblin formations to focus their attention on it had implications that threw much of the knowledge Ludmila had gained about manoeuvring formations and employing various tactics straight out the window. Even this ambush had been calculated and timed based on the weaknesses and traits she could exploit, yet all of that was effectively for nought since the Death Knight could make an army vulnerable to flanking attacks by turning the armys attention to itself. These Hobgoblins were clearly well trained and disciplined soldiers, yet all their experience and effort had been cast to the wind by the Death Knight using a single Skill. If this happened to anyone, all they could do was hope they could defeat it before some other force was brought to bear against them. The Skill has a radius of roughly thirty metres, Nonna told her. It works only on shaken individuals, so it is not as ridiculous as you suggest. If other members of the Sorcerous Kingdoms armies were to work together with Death Knights, Ludmila said, how would I prevent them from being affected? Our allies have nothing to fear from them, so they should not have the Shaken status. Status? She furrowed her brow at the unfamiliar term. Indeed. Much like being diseased, poisoned, feared or charmed, Shaken is a specific status. What if they are shaken by events that they have witnessed on the battlefield? The status must originate from the Death Knight or come from the results of its actions. Then it can still happen, Ludmila said, even if unintended. Is there some way to prevent it entirely? Spells that provide emotional stability or harden one against fear-type effects would work, Nonna told her. Certain beings lack emotions entirely, such as the Golems currently in your employ, so they are similarly immune. Undead are also immune, as they are generally immune to mind-affecting effects and abilities. Also, the Feared status overrides Shaken: those so affected will enjoy a sort of immunity as well. In short, the Skill was still something that could turn the tide of battle in a small area if ones opponents did not prepare countermeasures. A thought occurred to her, and Ludmila pulled off a gauntlet, holding up her Ring of Mental Fortitude. My ring is not glowing, she said. You do not fear Death Knights in the first place. I supposebut that means that anyone that can overcome their trepidation over the Death Knight is immune to this Skill. Correct. While it was not impossible, it was probably easier said than done. Most people directly subjected to the aggression of a Death Knight wouldnt be able to shrug off their initial reaction so easily. Exploiting the mental state of her opponents in combat was something Ludmila was well versed in, so she believed she could put the Death Knights and their powerful Skill to good use in the future. The noise from the first set of Hobgoblin formations gradually faded. After sending her Undead forces to the other encirclement, where the other Death Knight appeared to be no worse for wear than before, Ludmila came forward to examine the aftermath more closely. Most of the Hobgoblins had been transformed into the Undead, though many corpses lay on the ground for some reason. There were many charred Goblins near to where the Fireballs fell, so those had been most likely slain by the Elder Liches, but all of the Bugbears had not been reanimated. She could not recall anything special about them that might result in being immune to being raised as a Squire Zombie. Looking down more closely at the bodies, her speculation over the origin of the invaders equipment appeared to be validated. They fit too well to not have been crafted for at least Bugbears and Hobgoblins in general, and they did not follow the style of any Human equipment that she knew of. The armour was thick, angular and almost blocky in appearance. It had not been polished to a bright finish like Humans tended to do: instead dull, unreflective and probably treated to give it a dark grey colour. Was it possible that these Hobgoblins had crafted their own equipment? The Demihumans that dwelled in the Abelion Wilderness were reportedly composed of primitive tribal groups, with nothing resembling the civilizations of other Demihuman nations out in the wider world. She looked over at the next corpse and realized it was the large Hobgoblin who had attacked her with its crossbow at the beginning of the battle. Her head snapped up, and she ran over to the other group of Hobgoblins who were in the process of being overwhelmed. Scanning the milling mass of bodies, she tried to sort through the Demihumans that remained. Leave those three alive. Subdue them and drag them out of that mess. The orders would have been woefully insufficient if she was issuing them to Humans, but the Undead servitors appeared to understand her perfectly. The three Hobgoblins she had in mind were dragged out and forced to the ground. Since the opening attack of the battle, a mere fifteen minutes had passed: resulting in 237 dead Goblinoids C most repurposed into Undead servitors C and three prisoners. Ludmila fervently hoped that one of them possessed some useful information. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Just sacrifice me to your cursed gods, Human, the Hobgoblin spat, youll get nothing from me. Sacrifice Hah! Dont even try to put on that act, the Hobgoblin pointedly ran her gaze over the nearby Undead and gave Ludmila a knowing look. The Gobs here told us all about it. Your people worship those thrice-damned gods of the Slane Theocracy C and youre clearly in bed with that evil god of death. He is notC Ludmila stilled her tongue as soon as the heated words started to leave her mouth. Hes not evil, she was going to say. Surshana was the god of death, judgement, justice and mercy. The greatest of The Six, who weighed the souls of humanity and welcomed the righteous to His blessed eternity when they passed beyond the veil of life. But there was no point in correcting a Demihuman who would never know His divine grace. It was a taunt C a sacrilegious statement spoken to incite her into ending the Hobgoblins wretched life on the spot. On a better day, she might have entertained the notion, but she currently needed information. Nonna. The Elder Lich glided forward on light steps. The Hobgoblins defiant sneer faltered as Nonna stretched out her pale hand. Charm Person. The Hobgoblins cheek twitched. Its eyes dilated for a moment, and then the sneer returned. Nonnas hand shot forward, grabbing the Hobgoblin by the throat. It issued a choking cough, sending flecks of spittle onto the stone. Gasping weakly, its ochre complexion turned ashen grey, and discoloured marks grew from where it was being held. After several seconds Nonna flicked it away, sending it tumbling onto the ground. Charm Person. Once again, Nonna cast the spell. A weak laugh issued where the Hobgoblin lay. What did you do? Ludmila asked. A touch attack, Nonna answered. I infused negative energy into the subject. Testing has indicated that physically and mentally weakening a target may influence its overall resistance. If it did, it wasnt enough. Ludmila looked down at the form sprawled before them. She sensed that this Hobgoblin was a good deal stronger than she was C perhaps around the strength of Merry. Nonna was stronger still, yet had still failed. Since they were an army, she thought there might be a general or some other commander influencing them all as a whole, much like how Ludmila fortified her own vassals and subordinates. The Hobgoblins had briefly used a magic resistance stance during the battle as well, and they might be maintaining it now. Her gaze went from the fallen Hobgoblin to the one seated next to her, then the next. The last one in the row was slightly weaker than Ludmila was. That one should be the weakest between them, she pointed at the Hobgoblin. It looks pretty beaten up, though C make sure you do not kill it. Charm Person. The Hobgoblin blinked twice, then looked up at them with a slight smile. The one beside it glanced at its fellow nervously. did it work? Ludmila asked. No, the smiling Hobgoblin answered. The Hobgoblin lying on the ground let out a snort, and the other two burst out in uproarious laughter. Ludmila turned around and walked away. I propose that they be sent to a specialist, Nonna said when she caught up to her. Do we have these problems when testimonies are being taken for criminal investigations? Attempts to resist charm spells used for the purpose of collecting statements is a violation of the law, Nonna said. We have no problems in this regard. Then what was a specialist for? Well, she supposed it was none of her business. If they were willing to help extract any useful information out of these insolent Hobgoblins, she had no qualms handing them over. Then go ahead and make the arrangements once we are done here, Ludmila told Nonna. I was hoping we would get at least some information from these Hobgoblins right away, but we will just have to take things as they come. Now that the initiative was hers to seize, she would need to act decisively. The nearest encampment was probably expecting some sort of report within the day from the column she had just destroyed. She would need to silence that camp before they suspected that something had befallen their advance contingent and relayed those suspicions deeper into the Goblin army. She walked over to the lines of Undead that had been raised throughout the battle, examining the rows of Hobgoblins in their nearly uniform equipment. The quality of their arms and armour, as well as the high degree of training and discipline they possessed, forced her to reconsider just how quickly she could move and how far she could go before alerting the Goblin armys commanders. She had higher expectations as to their opponents strength than Nonna going into the battle, but even those were overshadowed by just how well they did against the two Death Knights she had initially sent to get a feel for their capabilities. The ambush had taken almost half a day to prepare, and the battle had lasted fifteen minutes. It had cost her enemies 240 of their number, out of what must be over a hundred thousand and growing in the basin. Demihumans were still being reported moving through the ancient pass, and the possibility that they were all just as well equipped and trained as the ones she had just fought was worrisome, to say the least. Does raising Squire Zombies make the Death Knights weaker? She asked Nonna. No. The ability activates at no additional cost once conditions are met. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The opening move of the ambush was to facilitate those conditions cleanly. For a Squire Zombie to be raised, the killing blow had to come from a Death Knight. The Bone Vultures and existing Squire Zombies worked together to subdue individual Goblins, then dragged them back to the Death Knight to be repurposed into more Squire Zombies. The method resulted in better quality Squire Zombies, as every one of them had their limbs and head intact rather than losing them or being outright chopped in half by the Death Knight. They were attacking at full strength, then? There was no magic or anything else being used to weaken them? I did not identify any spells of that nature, Nonna replied, and it is likely that the magic casters present were resisted if such an attempt was made. It is not impossible that Skills or Martial Arts were used to produce a similar result, but the Death Knights have reported no detrimental effects. Looking over her shoulder at the Hobgoblin captives, she gauged their strength again. Was it possible that all of the Hobgoblins in the army were just that strong? If that is the case, Ludmila said, this is going to be a much harder fight than expected. Merry said that Death Knights were around Difficulty Rating 105that would be Level 35 in your terms, correct? That is correct. And these Death Knights are defensive servitors, who sacrifice offensive power for greater defensive capability? Yes, Nonna nodded. They display the defensive strength of a Level 40 Undead of its type while possessing the offence of a Level 25. They have three Skills, as far as I know ofare there any more? No. Ludmila sighed. Therein lay the crux of the problem. Lord Mare mentioned that summons were generally inferior compared to a real creature, and the summoner chose what they summoned based on the specific traits that were advantageous in their situation rather than their all-around usefulness or strength. She could feel it during Adventurer training with the various opponents set against them, and the Death Knights were a prime example of this practice at work. They were spectacularly tough, could draw the attention of belligerents, create their own minions, and their offensive strength was sufficient for the day-to-day work that they were intended for when leased out. After observing the battle, Ludmila asked, do you understand what was happening when the first two Death Knights were stopped? I observed the outcomes, Nonna answered, but any coherent conjectures elude me thus far. The contingent had two columns: each divided into a handful of identical components, she said. The Goblins were further divided into a vanguard and a baggage train. Both were armed lightly, like skirmishers. There were a dozen Bugbears equipped in a way advantageous to their strengths, and they were used as shock troops that flanked the Death Knight. The Hobgoblins fought in formation and are all armed as defensive warriors, while there were six magic casters and six commanders providing support and issuing orders. Ludmila waited to see if Nonna had anything to add or ask about her explanation. When the Elder Lich remained silent, she continued. Two of the Hobgoblins there are around my strength C one is slightly weaker, while the other is slightly stronger. The one that you tried charming at first was about halfway between you and me. Based on my experience with the Adventurers I have trained with, many warrior-types begin to display the same sort of focus on defence over offence that you see with the Death Knights. My recent promotion to Platinum-rank should put me slightly above Difficulty Rating 45 C Level 15 in your terms C so lets say that Im around Level 16. You are suggesting that, in defensive terms, these Hobgoblins are closer to level 20? That is correct, Ludmila nodded. Their equipment seems to have held up well enough, so we can assume that they did not suffer from shortfalls in that area. In addition, they were using a defensive stance, working in a formation and probably receiving benefits from their commander. Put that all together, and these Hobgoblins could be anywhere in the low twenties in terms of defensive capability. Throw Martial Arts on top of that, and they can withstand the offensive power of a Death Knight C even one created by His Majesty. All they needed to do to stand up to a Death Knight was to bounce it between themselves, so to speakand that is exactly what they appeared to be doing. Nonna looked over to the Hobgoblins. Maybe the Elder Lich was finally putting some serious thought into what she was saying. By her own words, Nonna had some influence with the other Elder Liches in the Sorcerous Kingdom, and she also reported to Lady Albedo. Ludmila wasnt sure how far Nonna would go in speaking her mind to a superior, but even a report that mentioned their discussion might help. When we returned on the first night of this armys arrival, Nonna said, you immediately drew up a request for additional forces. Did you predict all this simply from observing them for a few hours? No, Ludmila frowned. This is already beyond my expectations. What I sent for was what I thought would be suitable for half the number out there, and the best of their number at the equivalent of Gold rank. I also wasnt aware of this equipment of theirsthere are just too many oddities. Have there been any reports to the administration about activity in the Abelion Wilderness? Even if they are being led by Hobgoblins, an army of this calibre does not just pop up out of nowhere. There have been no advisories issued by the administration concerning activity in the Abelion Wilderness. Also, the large population of Goblinoids in the Great Forest of Tob does indicate that this number can indeed pop up out of nowhere. Next, you are going to tell me that this Goblin army that appeared in Carne Village just popped up out of nowhere as well, fully trained and equipped. This is also true. Ludmila stopped in her tracks, casting a critical eye in Nonnas direction. Did Elder Lich administrators lie? It didnt seem like a joke, either; in their time working together, Nonna offered little humour to speak of, if any at all. At any rate, her steps resumed, deciding to press ahead in their conversation, we still have the camp reports from the Shadow Demons performing reconnaissance. The vast majority of this army is still Goblins, and the Goblins in this contingent were in line with my expectations. We will just also have to expect that a strong core force of Hobgoblins may be present in any of these camps. We will also have to be very careful about the first few camps that we remove. Once enough Squire Zombies are raised Ludmilas voice trailed off when she reached the line of Goblins. As she examined its crude equipment, then the Undead Goblin itself, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. Nonna, she asked, Why are so many of these Hobgoblins weaker than the Goblins? Because the Hobgoblins are mostly Zombies, Nonna answered. Zombiesnot Squire Zombies? A Death Knight is limited in the number of Squire Zombies it can raise at once, Nonna told her. Twenty-four is the maximum one may have at any one time. Ludmila glanced back at the Bugbear, now realizing why they hadnt been raised. The two Death Knights sent forward had reached their limit of Squire Zombies. She quickly counted up the strongest Zombies lined up in the ranks and, sure enough, there were 96 Squire Zombies between the four Death Knights. Annoyingly, a third of the Squire Zombies had been made from the poorly-equipped Goblins, while nearly all of her Zombies were Hobgoblins in their finely crafted plate mail. She suppressed a sigh. Another complication C this time resulting from her lack of thoroughness when it came to understanding what she had under her command. Vaguely speaking, her initial plan was to carefully build up an army of Squire Zombies until she could reverse the Goblin armys advance. The reason why she had requested more Death Knights was to speed up that process to a degree that the Goblin army would not be able to respond appropriately. Is there a limit to the number of Zombies that a Squire Zombie can raise? No, Nonna replied. A Squire Zombie does not share the same limit as a Death Knight. They will continue to raise Zombies so long as they land the killing blow. There was that, at least, as little as it appeared to be worth. A level 17 Squire Zombie might be able to stand up to a Hobgoblin or a Bugbear, but the Level 1 Zombies could be killed by even Goblins. Will this affect our current plans? Nonna asked. It will, Ludmilas voice was grim, but we cannot afford to squander this opportunity. We at least have to silence the first camp, as planned for tonight. Let the Linum sisters know that they can begin with their disruptions as well. Well exchange the Death Knights here with new ones so we can continue to build up our forces C the Squire Zombies and Zombies here will remain part of the attacking force. Make sure any of these remaining fires are put out; I dont want any smoke spotted from the basin when dawn comes around. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Another one here. Ludmila stepped back from the Goblin lying unconscious on the dried leaves of the forest floor. After a brief examination, she decided that it wasnt Nob C the one that she had wrangled into collaborating with her. Before sending him on his way, she had strongly advised him to take the first opportunity to flee the Goblin army and hide somewhere, encouraging the other natives of the upper reaches to desert as well. There was no guarantee that he did or was even able to do so, but it was the best that she thought he could probably manage. A Shadow Demon slipped out of a nearby tree to scoop the fallen Goblin up in its arms. With a flap of its translucent wings, it darted away through the undergrowth. She took a deep breath and relaxed for a moment before stalking onwards to track down her next target. In the half-hour after the battle of the western pass, adjustments were made to her ongoing plans based on what she had learned there. She instructed the Elder Lich assigned to the Lizardmen to remain at the pass to coordinate movement between the upper reaches and the Vale while sending the two administering the fortified villages to return to their respective posts. While she thought them too vulnerable for direct combat against the surprisingly strong Hobgoblin forces, they could still assist in rearguard duties and made for excellent defenders when placed in a fortified position. In addition, they were capable of summoning Undead of their own, so she was able to add twelve Skeleton Archer variants C each roughly as strong as a Gold-ranked Adventurer C in an attempt to balance out her decidedly melee-heavy contingent. Nonna, who was stronger than the other Elder Liches, added four Wraiths. The incorporeal Undead would be problematic for the Goblin army to deal with, for, while the Hobgoblins at least appeared to possess fine equipment, it did not have the look of being enchanted. Nonna, along with her Death Knights and their mix of Zombie forces, were hidden in the forest a fair distance away from the encampment. For the past hour, Ludmila and her two Shadow Demons had been carefully moving around and knocking out the Goblin skirmishers set as pickets in the forests around it. Each one was delivered to the awaiting Death Knights to be converted into Squire Zombies. After two rounds around the encampment, however, they appeared to have run out of Goblins, so she returned to the dry gulch where she had positioned her Undead contingent out of sight. How many new Squire Zombies did we end up with? Fifty-two, Nonna replied. Will we be proceeding to the next phase of the attack? Have there been any problems here? Ludmila asked. None, the Elder Lich answered. Then yes, Ludmila said. But we will have to move our main force closer before we begin. She led them out of the gulch, then winced at the stomp, shuffle, and clank of the painfully unstealthy Zombies and Death Knights. Pack these guys in closer, she told the Death Knights, then turned to speak to Nonna. Can we cover them with a Silence spell? Nonna eyed the tightening column. Three casts of Silence should be sufficient to cover them all. How much mana will you have after that? Plenty, the Elder Lich snorted derisively. Two Fireballs, three First Tier charm spells, a few minutes of Fly and a single Summon Undead V barely makes a dent. Skeletal Mage-types have a far superior mana pool to that of your Human casters, and nearly half of what was used has already recovered during the wait. Then do it, she said. The way around should be shorter than the duration of the enchantments, but let them expire on their own anyways. The sounds of the forest around them abruptly ceased, and Ludmila went ahead to check if any noise was leaking out as they continued to advance. Satisfied at the result, she led them through the dense woods behind several ridges and eventually arrived at the southern end of the camp. Hold. Ludmila held up a hand. The column stopped. Ahead, something was moving through the trees. She snuck forwards, eventually making out a dozen Goblins walking north towards the distant encampment. They were divided into pairs, hefting litters over their heads that carried what looked like food and various odds and ends. The procession proceeded single file, up a winding game trail that had widened with frequent use. Wraiths and Shadow Demons, get above them and wait for my attack. On the way back to the column, she reached into her quiver, pulling out two arrows: one broadhead, the other bodkin. She held up the bodkin arrow. Nonna, can you enchant this with silence? Normal radius. The Elder Lich pointed a finger at the arrowhead, then nodded. Ludmila crept away again, closing on the Goblins and their cargo. From a hundred metres away, she fired an arcing shot that planted the Silence-enchanted bodkin point into a sack sitting on the litter. She waited for the Goblins to react, but they continued on their way, seemingly unaware of what had happened. With a frown, she crept closer. Fifty metres from the trail, she nocked the broadhead arrow and drew its fletching to her cheek. Her attack found the calf of the leading Goblin, and it tumbled silently to the dirt of the trail. The Goblin holding the other end of the litter stumbled forward, and the procession stopped. Another broadhead arrow found the Goblin at the back as the four Wraiths and two Shadow Demons descended on the group. Ludmila continued releasing arrows into the silent melee, downing two of the Goblins that looked like they were attempting to flee. Since her arrows were unenchanted, they passed straight through the attacking Wraiths and Shadow Demons in the way to find their targets. Within half a minute, the dying and incapacitated Goblins were delivered to the column to be converted into Squire Zombies, and Ludmila made a brief pass over the area to see if there was anything else on the way. Finding nothing, she returned to the dropped litters and marvelled over the stroke of good fortune. If these Goblins had arrived while the main attack was underway, they would have probably fled. It was likely that at least one of them would have returned to the previous camp and reported what was going on. Instead, they had provided a dozen additional Squire Zombies and an interesting opportunity. She instructed the Death Knights to order their lines for their attack, then turned to the Wraiths and Shadow Demons overhead. After having Nonna cast a small sphere of Silence over each of them, she issued her orders. Start with the ones sleeping inside tents and under blankets, then those that have obscured themselves from the others. Do not try for the ones resting in plain sight unless you think you can kill them without being noticed. Ludmila motioned for one of the Shadow Demons to come down to her. Reaching into her Infinite Haversack, she produced a single glass arrow. This arrow is filled with Alchemists Fire. Once youre just about done killing all of the resting troops, find a pile of supplies near one of their fires. Break the arrow and spill the contents over the supplies C after exposing the contents, a handful of seconds will pass before it ignites. She placed the glass arrow into the Shadow Demons outstretched hand, then turned her attention back to the group. Once the fire starts, cease your attacks and withdraw to the perimeter of the camp. I want all of their attention on the fire. Once you are out in your new positions, kill anything that makes it out of the encirclement during the battle. The Linum sisters would begin doing something similar with Alchemists Fire during the day. Most of her glass arrows containing the substance were gone, redistributed to the Shadow Demons working under Wiluvien and Lluluviens direction. In addition to their continued work scouting the Goblin army, they would occasionally start fires in stockpiles of supplies. The Shadow Demons were instructed to have the fires appear as the result of negligence in the hot, dry weather that was plaguing the upper reaches. In E-Rantel, Germaine LeNez was tasked to keep up production of Alchemists Fire C though the new batches would be delivered in vials rather than glass arrows. They would be able to continue sabotaging the enemys camps for as long as she had materials to make more. With her instructions fully issued, she sent the Wraiths and Shadow Demons on their way and turned her gaze back down at the fallen cargo litters. Following up on the opportunity that had occurred to her, she went and picked out the dozen new Squire Zombies and returned them to their places. They went and picked up their old cargo at Ludmilas orders, and she examined their overall appearance. What do you think? She asked Nonna. What are you asking? Nonna asked back. These supplies are expected, so we might be able to sneak them into the middle of the camp just before we attack with the Death Knights. These Hobgoblins rely on the order and discipline that they have cultivated, so creating as much chaos as possible should help us in general. And if they are caught prematurely? Then it will be our signal to attack with the main force, Ludmila said. They will not be going in until the fire starts, so hopefully they will make it inside the camp with no one paying close attention to them. If they are caught early, they will probably be overwhelmed, but the Death Knights will already be on their way to raise more. There appear to be few downsides to this amendment of the plan, Nonna said. Though I question if it is truly necessary at this point. Each encampment is reported to have roughly 1000 Goblinoids stationed within, and weve already removed 292 of them through the battle at the pass and the removal of the picket forces guarding this camp. After the resting individuals are dealt with, we should be close to parity by numbers alone. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The Hobgoblins divided their watches into thirds, meaning that roughly one-third of the encampments forces were most likely resting. If they could get them all, Nonnas assertion would be close to what she said. Between everything at her disposal for this battle, they had roughly 300 Undead, plus Nonna, the Shadow Demons, and herself. About one-third of our number consists of weak Zombies, Ludmila told the Elder Lich, one good whack and they die. The armour they were raised in might help, but I would not count on them much. This first encampment is crucial: theyve already made moves against us and can report the information back, plus we are using them to fill out our numbers. I am creating as many advantages in our favour as possible, and they do not cost us any additional time. Rather than racing against time, her new strategy was to turn time into her ally. An army marched on its stomach, and the pressure exerted on the Goblin armys supplies would grow beyond the parched basins capability to sustain. She was certain the enemy commanders would notice their situation, but they would not be aware that things were being purposely exacerbated. In the best-case scenario, it would catch up to them before they could react appropriately and they would turn on one another in desperation. In the worst-case scenario, the enemy commanders might decide to uproot themselves all at once and march north into the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ludmilas current efforts were to dissuade them from doing so for as long as she thought she could. Silencing the encampment that had sent forces north was the first step. Though their advance was most likely reported, a follow-up report to their superiors was probably not expected for at least two days. Deliberations over the lack of a report might last another day, and a request for information to the silenced camp might take another one or two days C not that any courier would survive the journey north. Crippling their ability to communicate and gain any information would in turn slow down their ability to react to developments, and every day that passed was another day that their supplies dwindled. A pillar of black smoke started rising in the night sky, though Ludmila supposed that she was the only one who could see it from a distance. She set her Goblin supply train in motion, then started issuing instructions to her Undead forces. Will there be any issues with those orders? She asked Nonna after issuing her orders. They are fairly close to standard Death Knight tactics, Nonna replied. As long as its opponents are shaken by it, the Death Knights will have their attention drawn when it uses its Skill. Therefore, the Death Knight will prioritize targets that have been overcome by their fear, as it has effectively lost control of them. That is good to hear, Ludmila said. Remember to stay airborne at maximum range, using the trees as cover when you begin your bombardment. They will know where I am the moment they see a Fireball streaking down at them. They will know that a Fireball came from your location, Ludmila told her. They will not know what is casting them, or where you are if you relocate between spells beyond the range of their Darkvision. There is no need to launch streams of Fireballs at them anyways C they are more for dissuading our opponents from getting too close to the edges of the encampment, so you will need to remain mobile. Ludmila went to her place at the head of the Undead lines, then moved closer to the encampment. Past the barricade of sharpened stakes along its edges, she could see hundreds of Goblinoids milling about. They worked to throw soil onto the flames, but the measure was not very effective. The dried earth flew up in clouds of dust that were scattered by the wind, or large chunks that failed to smother the growing fires. She took note of which Hobgoblins appeared to be in charge C mostly by the amount of shouting they did and how many others listened C as well as identifying what appeared to be several magic casters. After about half a minute, it appeared that they had given up on the fire and started moving the supplies away instead. Frowning, she tried to gauge how much damage had been done. Goblins were not very bright and would have probably kept trying to put the fire out, but the Hobgoblins appeared to be much more level-headed and could think of alternative solutions. After one or two Shadow Demon-induced supply fires, they would most likely work out the best way to save their burning stockpiles, and that procedure would become rote behaviour. The Shadow Demons would have to make their sabotage harder to deal with. The Squire Zombies delivering the supplies came into view, and a Hobgoblin approached them. It spoke while gesturing, redirecting them to place their load in another location. Alarmed, Ludmila issued new orders to maintain their facade. Move to where he just directed you. They were not very far away, so they should have received her orders, but they didnt move. The Hobgoblin scowled at them and stepped forward with fist raised. Uh oh. Ludmila ordered the Squire Zombies to attack, and they thankfully carried out her command. Her makeshift infiltrators dropped their cargo and set upon the unexpecting Demihumans in their surroundings. She turned around and ordered the Death Knights to begin their assault. A Fireball streaked down, exploding in the middle of the safely-relocated supplies. Maybe Nonna had a sense of humour C albeit twisted C after all. Panicked Goblin voices filled the air as the four Death Knights smashed through the encampments wooden barricade. She called out to the last one that punched through. Hold on, flatten that section so the Zombies can get through more easily. It stopped and turned around, spending a moment to stomp down the sharpened stakes. Ludmila turned her attention upwards, ordering the Bone Vultures overhead to a lower altitude. Another Fireball streaked in, destroying a cluster of tents on the western edge of the camp. So far, she hadnt noticed anyone leaving their resting places, so the efforts of the Wraiths and Shadow Demons appeared to be successful. With the section of barricade cleared, the various Zombies shuffled into the camp en masse, taking their places to encircle the interior. Another Fireball fell on the north side, turning a group of Goblins attempting to flee in that direction into piles of char. Bone Vultures swooped down elsewhere to herd other Goblins back into the forming encirclement. Once in a while, a Wraith or Shadow Demon made itself known to kill an escapee outright. Within five minutes, the ring of Zombies had shuffled into place, leaving the surviving Demihumans trapped inside with the four Death Knights. Ludmila made her way around the outside of the encampment, checking for any sign of unnoticed escape. Nonna floated down beside her. We are entering the final phase of the attack, the Elder Lich said. Did you have any additional orders? A shriek sounded from nearby as a Goblin attempted to get past the ring of Zombies. A new Zombie rose and took its place in the line. Ludmila examined what was left of the camp. Shrink the encirclement. Two paces forward. As one, the Zombies shuffled in. She had expected the crisp sound of hundreds of steps in unison, so it was vaguely dissatisfying. There were also a number of problems that came with the command. The Zombies had moved according to her orders, straight into any obstacles that barred their path. Squire Zombies tore down or tossed aside any tents or objects in the way, but the weaker Zombies were incapable of doing so. They became entangled in the tents or tripped over bags and other articles. A Goblin dashed towards a nearby opening caused by the clumsy manoeuvre, ducking under the grasping arms of the Zombies nearby. As it hopped over a fallen Zombie and through the opening that it made, Ludmila stepped forward and kicked it back into the ring. Bone Vultures started swooping down all around the encampment, attacking others who were attempting a similar escape. After she fixed the encirclement, Ludmila glowered at the Zombies in front of her. That was such a basic problem that this result was unexpected, she muttered. The regular Zombies are mindless, Nonna told her, while the Squire Zombies have the barest of what might be called intelligence. They all followed your orders exactly, but you did not provide them with supplementary instruction for obstacles. Therefore, only the Squire Zombies carried out your command in what you would consider an acceptable manner. I see, Ludmila said. How would one control entire armies of mindless Undead at a time, then? With broad instructions, Nonna replied. Aim for collective results, or set them to tasks where precision and independent thought is not required. Are these Squire Zombies capable of controlling them? It would be strange if they could not C they are the ones raising them, after all. She ordered several Squire Zombies into the encirclement to begin cleaning up the scattered Goblins and organizing the aftermath. After each new Zombie rose, it moved to join the others. Eventually, there were enough Goblin Zombies to close the line on their own, and she ordered the rest of the Squire Zombies to get to work. In the end, there were five dozen Hobgoblins packed together in the centre of the camp. Unlike the Hobgoblins that entered the pass, they could only face outwards in the direction of each Death Knight. Not only that, they were more along her initial expectations for a well-trained Hobgoblins average strength. If it came down to brute force, the Death Knights would probably take only a minute to crush their formation. Ludmila ordered a single Death Knight forward to test their defence. The first, experimental swipe of its tower shield knocked two Hobgoblins to the ground. The commander within the formation barked out orders, and the glow of healing magic washed over the fallen soldiers. They rose to their feet again. As if to mock their efforts, the Death Knight took another swipe at them, knocking down not only the two who had just recovered, but four more besides. They possessed discipline but lacked strength. She imagined that the rank-and-file Imperial Legionnaires her father often described would suffer the same outcome. The question that remained was whether these Hobgoblins were an actual representation of the Goblin armys strength rather than the ones who had come up the pass. She ordered the Death Knights to stop using their Skill and entered the ring of Zombies. I would speak to your commander, she called out to them. The Hobgoblins started at her voice as if noticing her for the first time. What the hell One of the ones she had marked out earlier spoke, What the hell is a Human doing here?! How are these things not attacking you! Wait C youre Undead? Y-you must be! Ludmila frowned at the unexpected accusation. In a way, she could understand why the Hobgoblin commander might have come to this conclusion, but she certainly didnt look like any of the Undead that might commonly be seen outside of the Sorcerous Kingdom. I am a Human of the Sorcerous Kingdom, she explained. These Undead are under my command. Liar! The commander shouted, These Undead monsters would never submit to a weak Human! Ludmila walked around to the north side of the formation, and dozens of eyes followed her. Do I smell like one of the Undead? She knew she had been out for over a day, but she was fairly certain that she did not smell like a corpse. The Hobgoblins sniffed the air in unison. She had never had so many Demihumans C or anyone, for that matter C sniff at her before. A part of her itched to start loosing arrows at them. You do smell like a Humanno, NO C this is a trick! Youre just some Undead creature imitating a Human! Why did he insist on her being Undead? She didnt even have the ivory skin of the more Human-like Undead that she knew of. Ludmila met the gaze of another Hobgoblin standing beside the commander. Surely you have heard from the locals that Humans live north of here. Its a rumour with no proof, the Hobgoblin answered. A tale spread in fearful whispers, as if warning of a curse. Even if youre really a Human, another added, they say that the Humans here worship the Six Great Gods of the Slane Theocracy. If thats the case, you must be a follower of their evil god of death. Enough of this, Ludmila snapped. You have two options: surrender or die. What, the commander snorted, so you can have an easier time sacrificing us to your evil god? We know were dead, but if you think well just meekly let you do your thing, youre dead wrong. LookC No, you look, the commander cut her off. Undead, Human, whatever you are C the outcome is clear enough to us. The commander bellowed out his orders, and the Hobgoblins charged towards her. Two Death Knights interposed themselves between the Hobgoblins and Ludmila. Fill out your Squire Zombie formations if you still need to. Let the Squire Zombies have the rest. The Death Knights and the Squire Zombies surged forward. It didnt even take the minute that she had expected. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 What do you think? Nonna turned from where she was standing in the middle of the Goblin encampment. The crimson points of her eyes came to rest on Ludmila, who had just returned from another sweep of the surroundings. Of what are you referring to? Nonna asked. Ludmila gestured loosely over the camp around them. The camp has this whole spooky feeling to it now, doesnt it? Ludmila smiled, I thought that this sort of atmosphere might make you feel right at home. You Humans have strange ideas about Undead preferences, the Elder Lich snorted. A blasted, empty cluster of tents in the middle of nowhere is hardly the image of an ideal domicile. Ludmila frowned. That was where people usually found Undead, didnt they? Lonely battlefields where unmarked graves lay beneath rolling mists. Haunted ruins hidden away from the living. Dungeons and labyrinths steeped in darkness. At least thats where one usually found the Undead. Why would they frequent those sorts of places if they didnt like them? It wasnt as if they couldnt go elsewhere if they did not. She thought she had done a good job of it, as well. There were still a few hours until dawn when the last Hobgoblin fell, and Ludmila set about ensuring that no sign of the encampments demise could be recognized from a distance. Fires were stamped out, burnt tents and supplies were cleaned up, and the rest was reorganized to give it an undamaged appearance. Rather than stew over the Hobgoblin commander''s impression of her as one of the Undead, she decided that playing along with the fears surrounding the Undead would suit her purposes just as well, if not better. It was a notion she could reinforce more easily than some idea that there were Humans ready to slay any intruders the moment they strayed too far north: she was only one Human, but she had plenty of one hundred per cent genuine Undead. The corpses of the Demihumans slain in their sleep were replaced by Zombies, and she arranged the Squire Zombies in a way that made things still look active from afar. A single Death Knight was left in the camp and loosely disguised as a Bugbear. The other three were sent to switch places with the last of her Death Knights that had not yet raised any Squire Zombies. Overall, she thought that any approaching Goblins from the south would not expect anything until they came inside, and then it would be too late. Just in case, she assigned her two Shadow Demons to eliminate anyone that attempted to flee back the way they came. Keeping the invading Goblin army in the dark about what was going on would buy her at least a few days where she could enact sabotage with the Shadow Demons, reevaluate her plans and explore potential options. In the worst-case scenario, a scout might escape and report that the encampment had been haunted, but a suitable response on the Hobgoblins part would still take time. At least she thought it looked haunted C just the sort of thing one might expect out of a piece of land frequented by the Undead. Nonna, however, begged to differ. Ludmila hadnt expected that her thoughts on the matter would be that far off. She thought that Lady Shalltears home would have at least some Undead flavour to it as well, but, based on Nonna''s response, it appeared that she had erred in her assumptions. Maybe it was just a normal manor surrounded by a nice, pastoral vista. After making a few last-minute checks, Ludmila returned back up to the pass with Nonna, leaving the hundreds of Undead to haunt the vanquished encampment. When they reached the top of the pass, a Bone Vulture flew down to land before them with a roll of parchment in its beak. She reached out to retrieve it, unfurling the paper and frowning down at its contents. Lady Shalltear will be here in the morning, she murmured, but it doesnt say why. Take your time coming back if you need to regenerate mana, Nonna: I will be going on ahead. Ludmila darted off down the other side of the pass. Two hours later, she walked up the village lane and entered her manor. Welcome back, my lady, Lluluvien said. Ive taken the liberty of drawing a bath for you. A change of clothing is being prepared, as well. Ive been out there for so long that the Hobgoblins are starting to mistake me for one of the Undead, Ludmila said as she started to work off the buckles of her armour. How have things been going back here? The village is mostly the same, Lluluvien replied as she set up a divider made out of thin wooden panels to block the view from the hall, though Smith Kovalev has become curious about all this equipment thats returning from the border. Oh, she looked up, what did he have to say about it? He admires the craftsmanship, my lady, but hes unfamiliar with the style. Its not Human or Elvish or even any of the Demihuman work that hes seen. His best guess is that its vaguely Dwarven, but there are many notable differences. Dwarven? The Dwarf Kingdom in the Azerlisia Mountains was far too removed from the Abelion Wilderness to have any contact with the Demihumans there. Were there other Dwarves in the region? She couldnt imagine that the Azerlisia Dwarves were the only Dwarves, yet she had never heard of any such thing near her own little corner of the world. It would certainly explain who they got their equipment from, but the how of it was still a mystery. Tribal Demihumans were not much for any manner of commerce, though Florine and Liane had recently made a small project out of the possibility. Was there anything else? Ludmila asked as she discarded the last of her garments. On the village end, no, Lluluvien replied. Everyone is staying within their respective fortifications, except for the Lizardmen, I suppose. Theyre still working to fashion their new homes. On the, um, war side, Ive already sent out the Shadow Demons with their giftswould it be right to call it a war, my lady? If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I have a feeling that there will be far more casualties in this conflict than all of the wars fought between Re-Estize and Baharuth combined C save for the one this year, of course. If they can call all those past years a war, then I suppose we might call what we are having here a war as well. Have the new Shadow Demons given you any trouble? Not at all, my lady, Lluluvien smiled. They always seem very happy to work with me and my sister. Its quite a pleasant experience, and the results are very gratifying. Is that so? Ludmila said as she dipped a toe into the basin of hot water prepared for her, I am glad you are all getting along then. How soon until you think that your work will start to strain these Goblin camps? Finding the water amenable, Ludmila slipped into the basin. She closed her eyes to enjoy the sensation and awaited Lluluviens response. Hmwell, Lluluvien said after a few moments, were starting with random locations at higher elevations, whenever a decent opportunity presents itself. There are Goblins in each camp that send supplies to the next camp three times a day, and a good fire might destroy two or three days worth of food. Whats left to be seen is how they react to it. That was indeed the question. They werent sure how quickly the Goblin army could make up for their lost supplies C only that they relied on regular replenishment from previous camps. The plan was to attack one stockpile, then move on to others until the destroyed ones were nearly replenished, then attack them again. If their resources were already stretched thin, the situation would quickly become dire. If they had huge stockpiles being delivered from wherever they came from, they could simply increase the number of Goblins moving supplies to counteract the disruptions. Ah, speaking of reactions, Ludmila said, I had one of the Shadow Demons attack a supply stockpile. They were able to save a good amount of their supplies by moving them away in time, so we will have to be more liberal with our usage of Alchemists Fire to ensure supplies are thoroughly destroyed. I seeIll update them when they come in from their first set of attacks. Should we use two arrows or three from now on? Two for now. We should have vials of the stuff ready in a day or two for pickup, so there will be at least that many to spare. Make sure they get it on as much of those supplies as possible, rather than just a single spot. It will be done, my lady. The gleam in Lluluviens flecked granite eyes gave Ludmila pause. You seem quite excited about all this yourself, she noted. The both of us are, my lady, Lluluvien replied. When we first started doing this sort of thing over in Fassett County, I thought the feeling might be like you suggested: the chance to help see House Fassett finally get their comeuppance. As the days went by, however, we saw what you were trying to do and our desire for vengeance just seemedpetty by comparison. Even with what little I know of what the Fassetts subjected your family to, Ludmila looked up at Lluluvien with a furrow on her brow, I would not call your desire to play a part in their fall petty. We know you wouldnt, my lady, Lluluvien replied, but we consider it as such all the same. As maids, we see much of what goes on in a noble household C were exposed to the life and work and thoughts that outsiders can only imagine or speculate upon. Lluluvien finished checking over Ludmilas dress, laying it over her bed and returning to pick up a sponge from beside the basin. Did anyone ever tell you how long we were slaves of House Fassett, my lady? I have not asked anyone about it, actually. We have mentioned this before, Lluluvien squeezed the sponge tightly in her fist, but my sister and I were born into slavery. Were turning seventy-eight this autumn. My motherIve heard from the Fassetts that she was with them since before they became a cadet branch of their old family. A-anyways, whats important is that weve seen several generations of the Fassetts and their ilk. For all of our lives, weve seen how greedy, petty and small nobles can be. Ludmila wondered how the Linum sisters saw her when they first entered her household, and what they thought of her rigid views in the time leading up to their journey to Fassett County. While she never thought herself wrong for having them C she still held onto them, in fact C she quickly came to understand that the world that she had been raised to expect was far more varied and nuanced in reality. Even now, she heavily relied on her friends for their knowledge and understanding of life beyond the borders of her demesne. That is why we swore our family to your service, my lady, Lluluvien continued. It wasnt only because you showed us charity, or because you rescued our mother, or because you helped put an end to the house that visited all of its evils upon us. It was because, after being mired for what amounts to a Human lifetime with some of the worst of what humanity has to offer, we understand what you represent: a life of honoured service, in pursuit of goals high above that of petty desire and selfish gain. When measured against your actions and the lives that have turned for the better as a result, our lust for personal vengeance does feel petty indeed. In the end, this small desire to bring vengeance upon a small and petty noble house was only something that lashed out against the past and spoke nothing of our future. No matter how wealthy or powerful, we have seen the lives of people who pursue their small, petty paths C it is infinitely better to serve in a place where our legacy will create a future for many. The crackle of the fire under the kettle was the only thing that accompanied the awkward silence that followed. Ludmila shifted slightly in the basin: she really wasnt suited for having these heartfelt outpourings directed at her. One day I will figure out what it is that makes you all place me on such impossibly lofty pedestals, she muttered. A knock issued from the door, and the both of them froze. They had become engrossed in their conversation, and not a step of progress in getting ready for Lady Shalltears impending visit had been made since then. Ludmila silently motioned for Lluluvien to answer the door and started to scrub herself as she sat in a basin of now-lukewarm water. Welcome, Lady Shalltear, Lluluviens greeting floated over the divider. Is Lady Zahradnik in yet? Lady Shalltear asked. Yes, my lady, Lluluvien answered. Shes just arrived from the border, so Lluluviens voice trailed off. The silken sound of Lady Shalltears gown came closer, and Ludmila could see her shadow, cast by the light from the window, stretching from the hall. Ludmila? Her lieges voice chimed through the opening. You have my apologies, my lady, Ludmila replied as she pressed herself to the edge of the basin, Ill be out in a few minutesin the meantime, please feel free to entertain yourself with something in the hall I believe that theres entertainment aplenty back here Ludmila could hear the teasing smile through her lieges silvery voice. She stood up and glanced about for her towel amidst the dripping sound of water. Lady Shalltears silhouette drew closer yet again, then stopped. Uwahdid Yuri teach you that look as a part of your maid training? Lady Shalltears voice was no longer directed through the opening, I can feel her adjusting her spectacles all the way in E-Rantel. Lady Shalltears shadow receded just as Ludmila located her towel. Her lieges voice drifted through the opening again in amused tones. Please do take your time, Ludmila, she said. Theres no need for us to be hasty. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Lluluvien returned to the living area, helping Ludmila to prepare as quickly as possible. As she slipped into a light summer one-piece, she glanced down at her chambermaid. What sort of look did you give Lady Shalltear? Ludmila whispered. I wonder, Lluluvien lightly replied. The door to the manor opened again. Sister, Wiluviens voice called out. Two Bone Vultures are waiting outside. WhatCoh, good morning, Lady Shalltear. Good morning. Wiluvien appeared around the divider, glancing over what was going on before stepping in to help out. After a final, hurried check, Ludmila stepped out into the hall. Lady Shalltear was seated at the window with a game board on the desk. Three Vampire Brides stood silently along the wall. Good morning, Lady Shalltear, Ludmila said as she walked into the Hall. Good morning, Lady Zahradnik, Lady Shalltear replied. Ive not seen you with your Vampire Brides in some time, Ludmila noted. Have we finished staffing all of the new post offices? Almost, Lady Shalltear replied. These children will be working in the one you eventually build for your harbour. Ludmila examined each of the office workers in turn. Lady Shalltear tended to use children to refer to members of her household, regardless of their appearance. Possessed of dark hair, elfin features and jealousy-inducing figures, no one else would ever refer to these exotic women as children. She eyed their diaphanous, alabaster garb, wondering if their extended presence would be a threat to public order and productivity. I understand that Wardens Vale is to be a node in the transportation network, Ludmila said, but there wont be much for them to do at the moment. At most, we have the Bone Vultures delivering parcels around the fief. They have additional tasks as well, Lady Shalltear told her. For one, Ive instructed them to begin learning about land and water transportation within the Sorcerous Kingdom. Weve built up quite a bit of experience with it by managing the logistics of the Dwarven migration, and now well put that to work here. It appeared that her liege was beginning to pursue her extended ambitions, beginning by solidifying her role as the Minister of Transportation. She could understand the part about water transportation, but If its land transport, Ludmila said, wouldnt the others be more suited to teach them? Corelyn, Gagnier and Wagner all have three Vampire Brides assigned to them now, Lady Shalltear told her. My resources are not so limited that choosing one would preclude the others. I see, Ludmila lowered her head, I apologize for making unwarranted assumptions, my lady. There are a few other things that they have to do here, Lady Shalltear said. Mare is going to be finished with his alterations to your fief sometime in the next week or so, is he not? Youll be laying out buildings for the harbour town after that, so theyll be here to consult over the design of the post office with. Lady Shalltear set down the game piece she had been fiddling with onto the board. Ludmila glanced down. Did her liege wish to play? I didnt know that you played this game, Ludmila said. I am aware of the rules, Lady Shalltear replied, though I cant say that Im very good at playing the game. It did seem like a very noble-like thing to do: discussing business over lunch, tea or a game. Ludmila reached down and made her move. Lord Mare is scheduled to come finish his work here by early next week, yes, Ludmila said. With the Goblin army in the south, however, construction may be delayed. I have also suspended work at the villages out of concerns for their safety, at least as far as tasks outside of their walls are concerned. Hmm Lady Shalltear moved another piece, so both productivity and development are being affected by what is going on beyond the border. Its a reasonable delay, Ludmila said. A short term measure to preserve my long term outlook. Encouraging the immigration of new tenants has been a long and slow process C I cannot afford to lose the ones that have made their way here. Is it not the same with your demesne? Ludmila made her next move, then frowned when Lady Shalltear did something peculiar with one of her pieces. It is not, she said. My territory operates under the assumption that it will be attacked, and everything functions as intended when it is. We do not have the same problems as you have here. She wasnt sure what to say about that. How was that sort of arrangement even possible? Ludmila absently reached down to make her move but stopped when she looked across the board. Is something the matter? Lady Shalltear asked. That last move you made, Ludmila answered. Its not a legal move. It is, Lady Shalltear said lightly, according to the rules that I know. Ludmila frowned at the unreasonable reply, then moved a piece to keep the game going before returning to the business at hand. Once Im reasonably certain that the Goblin army is preoccupied with defending their position in the upper reaches, I can lift the restrictions. The work for the harbour town may begin even sooner than that, given how difficult it is to approach this place without being detected. The Lizardmen appear to be free of these restrictions, Lady Shalltear noted, moving another piece. The Lizardmen dont even have permanent homes to stay in yet, Ludmila replied. The risk for them will decrease drastically once they have constructed their villages and the new lake and marsh are filled. They are not in the same situation as those in the farming villages, who may be attacked from the forests surrounding the valley. The villages and the harbour make it difficult to reach the interior of the Vale, as they effectively serve the same function as castles that project power over their respective surroundings. Once again, Lady Shalltear moved a piece in a way that it shouldnt have been able to. When Ludmila responded to eliminate the offender, she was thwarted by another illegal move. Leaning back from the board, she chased away a mounting sigh and pressed her lips together to keep the frown off of her face. How could anyone play a game when there were two different sets of rules? That was assuming Lady Shalltear was playing by any rules at all: everything she did appeared to be largely advantageous to her. Across the desk, Lady Shalltear smiled slightly. Is there a problem? She asked. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Ludmila could only answer with silence and her barely-restrained expression of annoyance. This is quite amusing, Lady Shalltear said. I am not finding this game amusing, my lady, Ludmila replied. Rather than this game being amusing, Lady Shalltear said, I was more referring to you. Ludmila looked up from the desk, at the twin appearances of Lady Shalltear. Her chin rested against the knuckles of her right hand; her thumb and index finger stretched out to cradle her cheek. The other day, she said, you expressed your disdain over this game: about how it in no way reflected the realities of war, but your former peers would treat it as such. Yet, even when youre exposed to my rules, you still play by theirs. A game is defined by its rules, my lady. Playing like this seems pointless. That would depend on who is playing it, yes? Lady Shalltear told her, Putting aside this game, life is full of games C life is a game, of sorts. I have watched you for months, now, Ludmila. I have heard the tales of your family and seen how you play the games of life. How many times have you suffered at the hands of someone elses rules? How many times have you carried on, unaware that there were other rules at all? Or that a game was even being played? Why is it that your own rules only dominate the field when you believe that you are playing the game you were meant to play? I cannot force others to play according to my rules in everything, Ludmila said. You do not need to. Lady Shalltear gestured to the board, which had long lost any sense of being a proper game to Ludmila. I am not forcing you to play by my rules, Lady Shalltear said. Yet you are being subjected to their results. You may play according to whatever rules you wish, but, in the end, you cannot stop me. By the same token, do you think any lesser being can stop you? I have claimed you as my own, Ludmila. By becoming one of mine, you have become an agent of His Majestys Will. Once, your conviction was so strong that you were willing to cast aside all of the games that others played. Yet now, as your life has settled into something more familiar, you, too, have settled into playing a familiar game. I dont think everything is exactly as it once was, Ludmila replied. If anything, things have greatly changed. Life in the Sorcerous Kingdom is already on the course of becoming so far removed from the world around us that I would hardly call it familiar anymore. These are mostly transient, material changes, Lady Shalltear told her. Perhaps, to someone who only measures the world in such a way, it may seem like great changes have come to pass. You, however, should understand what I mean. Ludmila looked out of the window. Certainly, there were many transient, material changes going on in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Like Lady Shalltear asserted, she understood that other, more substantial changes would need to occur to truly set the Sorcerous Kingdom apart from the nations around it C changes that superseded all of the superficial ones that dominated the territories of the realm today. I believe your intuition is already leading you on the right path, Lady Shalltear drew her attention back from the view outside, but your mind cannot make sense of where your heart leads you. As a result, your world is still framed within the bounds of that limited understanding, even as you already hold the answer in your hands. This is a problem that I am well acquainted with, as I suffer from it as well. There is a distinct advantage that I hold over you in this regard, however. What might that be? Ludmila asked. I know the rules, Lady Shalltear answered. The rules that matter. The games that matter. The score that matters. If you are to continue growing as my vassal, you must know what matters as well. You have taken but a single step on the journey to understanding what it truly means to serve His Majesty, yet it appears that youve stopped to sit down after that first step. Its high time that you take the next. Lady Shalltear rose from her seat, making her way over to the living area to stand over the map of the upper reaches. Ludmila followed, taking a place adjacent to her liege. The advance of the enemy encampments continued from the previous day, but she was hopeful that the disruptions that had already started would produce their desired effects. How about we use this to learn, hm? Lady Shalltear motioned loosely over the map, It is something you appear to already be quite adept at. Tell me: have you put the Death Knights into play yet? I have. What do you think of them? They are quite useful if you can force the opponent into a conventional battle on unobstructed terrain, Ludmila said. Their ability to create Squire Zombies offers various possibilities, but only a limited number of them are available per Death Knight. The Squire Zombies can create regular Zombies, but they are only Zombies in the end. In a battle between proper armies, they might have a place in some auxiliary role that takes advantage of the sheer number that can be raised, but its the Death Knights and Squire Zombies that matter the most. She supposed that was how Death Knights could destroy small countries: forming masses of Zombies that overwhelmed an undefended countryside while the Death Knight and its Squire Zombies removed any real threats to their endeavour. Lady Shalltear pointed down to the marker indicating the recently-conquered encampment. Youve already made your first move here, I think? She said, What is your plan going forward? It would depend on how they react to the disruptions were inflicting upon them with the Shadow Demons, Ludmila said. Were targeting the supplies that accumulate in the encampments with the idea that we can strain the army. As time passes, we can start isolating and eliminating camps that begin to suffer from attrition and fall into disorder. If were lucky, theyll do most of our work for us in the end. As time passesyet work in your demesne suffers as long as this threat remains. It shouldnt take overly long, Ludmila replied. A week or two, at most, assuming that their supplies are reasonably limited. Doing it this way is also safer for my subjects C without a clear target to strike out against, this Goblin army will be too concerned with itself. Weakening the overall strength of the enemy will also have the effect of making the regular Zombies more effective. You took this camp without incident, Lady Shalltear said, why not just rampage through the rest? It wasnt in a single move. I had to draw out a quarter of their forces, then strip away the troops stationed around their perimeter. After that, we killed their resting soldiers with Shadow Demons and Wraiths before moving in for the final assault. You cant do the same to these other camps? I intend to whittle them down in any way possible, Ludmila said, but I dont expect such favourable results every time. Even with this camp, we encountered some unexpectedly strong Hobgoblins C strong enough to delay Death Knights when working together. Rampaging through the upper reaches with my limited forces may result in an organized response that can actually counter them. If they figure out that they arent unstoppable, they figure out what sort of moves I currently have no answer against. Hmph. You might be a Human, but you may as well be Undead with the way that you fight. Preying on the weaknesses of the living; coldly acting with the full intent of driving tens of thousands into desperation and despair. You possess the patience of the grave: extending deaths embrace to your enemies. I suppose you could put it that way, Ludmila frowned, but I wasnt considering things that way when I came up with all this. I am simply leveraging what I have at my disposal to the greatest effect that I can conceive of. Patiently waiting for the results is simply a part of that. I meant it as a compliment, Lady Shalltear twisted her lip, but at the same time, you are not considering a few potential solutions to the limitations that have been imposed upon you. Im not? What I mentioned earlier applies even here, Lady Shalltear told her. Youve imposed certain rules upon yourself without considering that there may be other rules that you could follow. You clearly understand the limitations of the Death Knights in this sort of environment, but you are not the only one that has considered their limitations in the Sorcerous Kingdom. This Goblin army represents a unique opportunity C one currently available to only youhmm, maybe that was too big of a hint. I see, Ludmila sighed. What of the administration? The administration of the Sorcerous Kingdom exists to serve the Sorcerer King. They will not move against those who act in His Majestys service unless they find some fault in itah, I see that youve figured it out already. She had. Ludmila had approached the problem of her limited forces in the entirely wrong fashion, using the wrong avenues. By doing so, she had not only caused trouble for herself and her people but withheld opportunities for others as well. She had gone to the administration with what amounted to a personal problem, and they determined that she already had everything she needed to deal with that problem. Though she had gone about it in a roundabout manner, Lady Shalltear had already provided several hints to her in the time they had been together. As her liege had mentioned, her intuition had already led her to the correct solution on multiple occasions, but her mind could not make sense of where her heart had led her. She already had the answer in her hands, but she did not apply the proper rules to them. If service to the Sorcerer King was paramount, then she would have to reframe her motives and actions to consider how the greatest service could be rendered. Do you think that Lord Cocytus is available to hold an audience? Ludmila asked. A Gate appeared in the way between the living area and the hall, and Lady Shalltear smiled. Why dont we go and find out? Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Should I wear something more presentable? Ludmila asked as she eyed the Gate. Its a bit different from your usual image, Lady Shalltear eyed her up and down, but I think you still look good. Besides, you understand that Cocytus is always naked, yes? Ludmila frowned at her liege''s words, then her frown grew as Lady Shalltear continued lightly. You could just point that out if he voices any criticisms about your manner of dress. Idont think that would be appropriate, my lady. It would depend on the situation, yes? Lady Shalltear told her, You have almost the same sense of decorum as Cocytus, so I would say how you carry yourself in any situation would be in line with his tolerances. From your interactions with the others, you should know that were not all rigid and inflexible in more casual situations. For that matter, I wouldnt mind if you become a bit more friendly with me Lady Shalltear turned her crimson gaze up at her, and her lips turned up in a small smile. It was quite enchanting, but the expression did not translate very well to her other appearance. Personally, Ludmila thought it best to maintain a degree of separation between liege and vassal, and the old forms of Re-Estize that were ingrained into her made it a matter of course. She had no idea how to respond if Lady Shalltear herself expressed a desire to become closer. Sharing the same degree of intimacy with Lady Shalltear as she did with Clara felt too far off: they had grown up as childhood friends of effectively the same rank. Well, that wasnt the case anymore, as Clara was now a countess, but the fact had already been established beforehand. She and Clara shared many connections and values, and they were as close to family to one another without actually being so. Imagining Lady Shalltear in the same relationship seemed out of place, yet it felt lonely to refuse her at the same time. If a minor noble like herself was so far removed from the hundreds of thousands of people below her station, then how much more isolated was Lady Shalltear? True friends would be few and far between, and it certainly appeared that way from what Ludmila had seen of her so far. II think I could manage that, my lady, Ludmila said carefully, but maybe not all at once. We have time, yes? Hmph, Lady Shalltears smile turned into a smirk. For someone whos happily offering a Vampire her blood, youre strangely hesitant about everything else in between. Lady Shalltears hand disappeared into her inventory, withdrawing a familiar crystal decanter. She raised it in front of her face, eyeing the depleted contents with a frown. I suppose I shouldnt be asking for more right now, she muttered. Gah, these stupid Goblins are keeping me from my pleasures. Lets head on over: the faster you annihilate these insolent Demihumans, the faster I can get a refill. Shall we accompany you, my lady? Lluluvien asked from where she was attending to them from the side. No, Ludmila said, its more important to stay apprised of whats going on out there. Wiluvien is here to take over, so go ahead and get some rest C we shouldnt take long, anyways. She stepped towards the Gate, then slowed as she felt Lady Shalltears fingers press lightly against the small of her back. Protection Energy C Ice. Where were headed is quite a bit colder than here, Lady Shalltear explained. Youre good to go now. With one final glance at the map, Ludmila stepped through the Gate and into a different worldor at least it felt like a different world. Her ears popped, as if she were scaling the heights around her own home, or flying around in the sky. At the same time, an oppressive feeling bore down from overhead. She had arrived in the central dais of a grand promenade, surrounded by exquisite stonework of the likes she had never seen before. Statues and monuments lined the way, and rows of titanic columns stretched up into the cavernous ceiling high above. Stately buildings filled the scenery, putting to shame what she up to that point had thought were excellent dwellings provided for her villages. She was in a city of stone, yet the stone itself was fashioned so well that everything seemed to exude a life of its own. Framed by the picturesque cityscape was a magnificent palace, awash in cool light that flowed over it like waves of icy water. Several squat figures moved in and out of the gate, and she looked again at the statues along the promenade. A Dwarf city Ludmila said. Where are we, my lady? Feoh Berkana, Lady Shalltear said. Capital of the Dwarf Kingdom. Ludmila marvelled at the vast city stretching beyond her sight, recalling Lord Mares notion about an underground world that existed below the notice of surface dwellers. The idea no longer seemed so distant and unknowable to her. The world is vast, as people might sometimes say when visiting E-Rantel from their towns and villages in the duchy, yet saying so now seemed like a sort of hubris in itself. The world was immeasurably more vast than the thoughts that accompanied such statements implied, beyond the meagre imaginations of those who had lived in one place for their entire lives. As they passed through the gate on the way to the palace, they crossed between a set of Dwarf guards. They did not move to challenge them, but Ludmila examined them intently all the same. I didnt know you fancied that type, Lady Shalltear quipped from the side. The Dwarf Ludmila was looking at started coughing, and Ludmila shot Lady Shalltear a look. I was examining their equipment, Ludmila said. Smith Kovalev made a comparison of the Hobgoblins equipment to Dwarven work, and I was seeing how closely they matched. Seeing the Dwarven metropolis in person, Ludmila realized that a large, underground kingdom might be found anywhere. It probably didnt even have to be Dwarves. Whoever was supplying the Goblin army could be anywhere under the Southern Border Ranges, or even beneath the wilderness itself. At the entrance to the palace proper, they came upon an insectoid being that Ludmila thought she had seen before at the Great Lake. Lady Shalltear, it straightened to salute. Welcome. Is there something we can help you with today? Were here to see Cocytus, Lady Shalltear said. He should be in, yes? Lord Cocytus is in the war room, the insectoid being nodded. Follow me, please. The insectoid being snapped to attention again and spun on its...heels? It marched off into the depths of the palace, through the cavernous halls of carved marble. They were led to a large chamber C everything just appeared inordinately large in this place, especially considering who it was supposed to accommodate C where they found Lord Cocytus standing at a long table with several retainers, a row of important-looking Dwarves, and what appeared to be their aides. Shalltear, he nodded. Baroness Zahradnik. Welcome. Cocytus, Lady Shalltear returned his greeting. Ive brought Lady Zahradnik to discuss a certain matter with you. Acertain matter? Lord Cocytus cast his gaze in Ludmila''s direction, and she lowered her head in a curtsey. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Good morning, Lord Cocytus, she said, I hope the day finds you well. He responded to her greeting with a brusque grunt, and Ludmila felt a warm smile creep onto her face at the fond memories that it evoked. I hope I''ve not interrupted anything urgent, she said. How goes the organization of the army? A blast of cold air washed over the table, causing the maps and reports laid upon it to flutter under the various weights placed upon them. It looked like Lord Cocytus was consulting over something with the Dwarves - markers were placed over much of the Azerlisia Mountain Range, with a row of pieces lined along the Dwarven highway leading down into the Baharuth Empire. Organization, Lord Cocytus said, requires data. Conflict. To test ideas. It is quiet here...so far. Hmthese: Commander-in-Chief of the Dwarf Kingdom military; Guildmaster of the Merchant Guild. She lowered her head respectfully towards the two Dwarves who were indicated by Lord Cocytus gestures, then looked down at the map around the highway again. Lord Cocytus had stationed a portion of the Sorcerous Kingdoms army in the Dwarven passes, presumably so they could both display their quality to prospective clients in the Dwarf Kingdom. There was also the chance to gain some experience fighting the tribes that were tempted to raid merchant traffic. Based on Lord Cocytus statement and the placement of the pieces, however, it looked like they were locked in a giant staring contest instead. I suppose its to be expected, my lord, Ludmila said. If their objective is raiding, Demihumans will tend to only go after suitably soft targets. The only ones that will attack what youve set up here are those who seek a challenge. Aye, the Commander-in-Chief said, and thats just fine with us. Were trying to get our Kingdom back on its feet C picking a fight with the entire neighbourhood is an unnecessary detour. She glanced at Lord Cocytus to see how he reacted to the Dwarfs words, but she still had no idea how to read him. Was he looking for a chance to put his soldiers to the test, or was he satisfied that they were ensuring that the highway remained secure? She supposed that the impasse here would provide the Adventurer Guild time to complete their expedition without the entire mountain range erupting into war. If that is the case, Ludmila said, I should make my visit here quick so you can return your attention to matters of security. My Lord, I would like to offer my assistance in the training of your soldiers. Lord Cocytus head shifted imperceptibly in her direction. Explain. Have you received my report on the Demihuman army amassing in the upper reaches? Ludmila asked. Yes. As of last night, they have attacked the Sorcerous Kingdom. With this attack comes full justification to retaliate against their forces beyond our borders. After the first two battles, however, it occurred to me that it is actually a rare opportunity for the Sorcerous Kingdoms army. I see, Lord Cocytus said. An opportunity. Training for the army. But is this allowed? Youare Shalltears vassal. This responsibility C this duty C is yours. Theft of rightful dutydistasteful. Weve an interest in settling the matter quickly, Ludmila said. While I am reasonably confident that I will be able to resolve the conflict with what I have available to me in due time, the delays it is incurring against development and production in my demesne is undesirable. Lady Shalltear, too, has avested interest in a return to regular life there. As a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, I must consider how the greatest service to His Majesty may be rendered, and I should not squander this opportunity by excluding others who might benefit. Lord Cocytus remained silent for a long while, and her inability to gauge his reaction made her want to fidget nervously. Had she correctly expressed herself? To the side, Lady Shalltear betrayed no hint in either direction. To Ludmila, the most prominent aspect of the Sorcerer Kings servants was that they were chivalrous beyond human measure. Duty was coveted, and chances to prove fealty through action and accomplishment were priceless. Land, wealth, influence and personal glory were insignificant in comparison to the prestige and recognition that came with feal service to their liege. After what felt like several minutes, Lord Cocytus reached into his inventory and withdrew a thin, leather-bound booklet. It slapped down onto the table to slide in front of her, and she picked it up to peruse its content. Within were lists of formations and various proposals for their use. Choose, Lord Cocytus said. She continued leafing through the pages until she came upon what appeared to be a standard-looking infantry troop: two Death Warriors, ten Death Knights, and a single Elder Lich commander. Well, it would almost certainly spell doom for another nation, but it was a regular infantry troop by the standards of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The description at the top of the page even labelled it as a Standard Formation. Death Knights appear to be the most plentiful, she closed the small book, and theyll be able to come away with more than just training. Er, wait, the Guildmaster said, arent they being used here? Both Lord Cocytus and Ludmila looked at the Dwarf. He shut his mouth and swallowed behind the banded braids of his beard, face growing pale. Ludmila winced internally. They were supposed to be promoting good relations with the Dwarf Kingdom, not unintentionally cowing them into silence. We should have quite a number of them, yes? She reached for an answer to the Dwarfs concerns. Yes, Lord Cocytus nodded. They will be dispatched. How many? Send as many as youd like, Ludmila said. I will rotate as many as I can through the ongoing conflict. Rotate? Lord Cocytus tilted his head. Each group that I use will participate in two attacks each, Ludmila explained, after which they will be sent back with a full contingent of Squire Zombies. There are over a hundred thousand enemy soldiers to get through, so youll end up with the requisite number of Squire Zombies per Death Knight at your disposal once everything is said and done. Ill have to figure out what to do with the rest of the corpses that pile up, but that can wait until later. The Dwarves stared at her, expressions aghast. Why were they doing that? She had gone out of her way to assuage their concerns, too. I see, Lord Cocytus nodded. Elimination of intruders. Army training. Expansion of forces. Restoration of productivity. Shalltearhmwhat did she want? Ludmila exchanged a look with Lady Shalltear, who seemed to be silently trying to will her to come up with something. Ermshe wanted my demesne to return to normal as well. I am her sole contributor, after all. Lady Shalltear offered a brilliant smile at Ludmilas words and nodded in agreement. She probably couldnt tell Lord Cocytus that Lady Shalltear wanted an entire army snuffed out so just she could get a bottle of her blood. To render the greatest overall service, Lord Cocytus mused, in Lord Ainzs namepersonal recognition; thirst for acclaim, set aside. House Zahradnik has never pursued such things, my lord, Ludmila said. Weve always faithfully fulfilled our duties to our liege, regardless of how little recognition we received. For a defender of the realm, the realm comes foremost. Devotion to service, Lord Cocytus said. Laudable. To have others C serving like this C would be good. Your results, anticipated. Keep the book: for future use. With that, Lord Cocytus released them. On the way back out through the promenade, Ludmila finally let out a breath of relief. Does Cocytus really make you that nervous? Lady Shalltear asked. its not my being fearful of Lord Cocytus, my lady. Ludmila answered, You may perhaps find this strange, but he carries himself in a manner that is similar enough to my father that I cant help but act a certain way around him. It will cause a great deal of confusion if you start calling him my lord father. Ludmila let out a laugh despite herself. He is a bit too big and blue for that, Ludmila said. But you might not be too far off the mark, in a way. Lord Cocytus mannerisms are quite comforting to me, and a bit sad at the same time. If Lord Cocytus is like your father, then is there anyone that resembles your mother? People say that I resemble my mother quite a bit. Well, Im not sure if that pairing can work, Lady Shalltear said as they approached the platform upon which they had arrived. Was there anything else you were interested in here before we return? Ludmila swept her gaze over their refined surroundings. She was curious about what she might be able to see in Feoh Berkana, but another thought crossed her mind as she watched the Dwarves head up and down the city streets. There are most likely a great many things of interest to me in this city, she said, but, for some reason, the Dwarves with Lord Cocytus reacted quite strangely. Ive come to understand that Demihumans are fearful of me for some reason, but why would Dwarves act that way? That should have been your discussion with Cocytus, no? Lady Shalltear replied, Even if we have engaged in amicable relations with the Dwarf Kingdom, most are still generally wary of His Majestys servants. You, on the other hand, just strode in and spoke with him without flinching C you even smiled quite nicely at one point C and then you proposed that the massacre of an army a hundred thousand strong be the subject of a training exerciseof which many would be turned into Undead. AhC The population of the entire Dwarf Kingdom is just over a hundred thousand as well, Lady Shalltear added, so Im sure some interesting parallels must have been running through their minds. Ludmila sighed. So much for being friendly with the Sorcerous Kingdoms diplomatic partners. Im beginning to believe that Im just doomed to having everyone fear me. When it comes to strangers, Lady Shalltear said as her Gate opened before them, it is better to be feared than loved, yes? Considering your duties, I would consider it an advantage. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Back in Wardens Vale, they found Wiluvien gathered around the dining table with the three newly-arrived Vampire Brides. The Half-Elf chambermaid appeared to be explaining what everything on the map meant, and they rose to greet Lady Shalltear and Ludmila when they entered the hall. Welcome back, Lady Shalltear, Lady Zahradnik. Wiluvien lowered her head, as did the three Vampire Brides. With six people inside, the manor was feeling noticeably cramped. Did anything happen while I was away? Ludmila asked. Nothing out of the ordinary, Wiluvien replied. Weve set about eight stockpiles on fire since last night, and now were seeing how they respond. There hasnt been a new shipment of supplies to the encampment we took over yet, either. Barely four hours had passed since the last shipment, so that was to be expected. What about activity in the western pass? Demihumans continue coming in, my lady, Wiluvien replied. The information is from Bone Vulture reports, but they havent noted anything distinctly different. Ludmila wondered when it would end. Even after so many had spilled into the upper reaches, they just appeared to keep coming. She frowned down at the map: two new camps had been made along the northern branch, following the river, while what appeared to be the main body of the army had grown even further in the central valley. The numbers there grew ever more threatening, as the valley was far more navigable than the higher elevations of the upper reaches. Cover was far more abundant as well: Bone Vultures could spot any weak Goblin scouts being sent up to investigate the passes, but they probably couldnt detect the ones moving through the dense vegetation of the valley. It was entirely possible that the Demihumans had already discovered the entrance to the canyon, though they wouldnt be able to enter the narrow passage without being spotted first. They would definitely know it was there if the northern arm advanced all the way to the Katze River, and it would make massed advances up the eastern pass more likely as well. With this in mind, she had already planned to use the next night to move down from the encampment where her forces were currently stationed. They would move south to arrest the progress of the northern arm entirely, then sweep eastward. With what she now understood of her own Undead contingent, cleaning up the isolated Demihuman camps in a single night was barely doable. All she could think of was speeding up what she had done the previous night: whittling down a camp before overwhelming it, then repeating the process. She could only hope that there wasnt a Goblin that was sneaky enough to elude her forces and report what was going on. The arrival of Lord Cocytus promised Death Knights would simplify things immensely, but, at the same time, she wasnt sure if she could properly command more than a handful at once. Straight into commander mode, I see, Lady Shalltear said lightly to the side. Ludmila looked up from the map, blinking the dryness out of her eyes. Apologies, my lady, she said. The defence of my territory just seems to override everything once I start thinking about it. Dont worry, Lady Shalltear smirked, if my own demesne was being invaded, I would feel the same way. Why dont we step away and go over to your desk? Nodding silently, she followed Lady Shalltear over to the hall. It had barely been thirty minutes since they left to speak to Lord Cocytus, but the time away felt like hours. She turned her head to look out the window and up the valley, but then the cool touch of Lady Shalltears slender fingers gently turned her head back to face her. Her liege looked up with the small smile that she so often bestowed upon her. Weve just returned, Ludmila, she lowered her hand. Even if Cocytus sent out those Death Knights the moment we left Feoh Berkana, theyd still be an hour or two away if they ran all the way over. You seem to have fully embraced all of the benefits that the Ring of Sustenance confers to you, but you are not immune to becoming mentally weary. Despite how much mental endurance you naturally possess, it will catch up to you eventually. I suppose Ill never be able to match the Undead on that front, Ludmila exhaled lightly, no matter how much others mistake me for one. People are mistaking you for Undead? Shalltear asked curiously. A few have made comparisons, Ludmila answered. Most recently, it was a straight misidentification from the Hobgoblins in the first camp I took. They just refused to believe I was Human. Interestingwell, what I was going to say was that even if we do not need to sleep, Undead can still get mentally weary C take it from me. I wasnt aware of that, my lady, Ludmila said. To be one of the Undead is a wondrous blessing, Lady Shalltear told her, but it is not all moonlight and lilies. We have many strengths, but they also come with weaknesses C even one such as myself, who can grasp all of the pleasures that life and undeath have to offer. Beyond my purely physical traits, I can laugh and love, but I can also feel worry and regret. Like all intelligent Undead, I can feel stressed and overwhelmed by my own mental burdens. Even His Majesty tells me that I must allow myself to rest and recover, no matter how much I feel I can continue with my duties. Before she had met Lady Shalltear, Ludmila had never met an Undead being who could claim that C or even communicate, for that matter. Aside from perhaps Ghosts, Bohdans mention of an Elder Lich was the first she had heard of Undead who could even think. How her perception had changed was bemusing: she was now a noble of a nation ruled by an Undead Sovereign, worked with the Undead every day, and swore herself to an Undead liege that she had grown quite fond of. A change of pace, then, Ludmila said. What about the Vampire Brides that youve assigned to the Vale? I know we went over it briefly back when we were planning out the transportation network, but that was for a single Vampire Bride. Work again? Lady Shalltear frowned, Well, I suppose this is more of an idle conversation. The harbour town youre building hereactually, you showed me those plans: it looks more like a fortress city C larger than E-Rantel, even. Unless things advance faster than anticipated, Ludmila said, its something for the far future. E-Rantel is also bound to grow with this tremendous surplus of necessities. By the time the harbour here gets to that point, E-Rantel will be larger than the capitals of our surrounding nations. Due to requirements for security, Ill be putting up the first two walls, but the inside will be mostly vacant. It will look rather sparse to begin with, but well eventually grow into it. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. That means that we can build as nice of a post office as wed like, doesnt it? If that is your desire, Ludmila smirked. But it might be a little embarrassing if it was far too grandiose-looking for its intended function. Yes, well, like you said, we must plan for the far future. Wardens Vale should end up as a major hub for both air and water transport due to its placement in the southwest. I anticipate some local growth, Ludmila said, but it sounds like your expectations are far greater. Youve placed quite a bit of territory under your management, have you not? Lady Shalltear asked, Youre nearly the size of Corelyn County now. If you only account for land area, yes, Ludmila answered, but unlike Corelyn County, the vast majority of my territory is undeveloped and will stay that way, save for a few select locations. What about the upper reaches? The upper reaches? Its unclaimed by any nation, yes? Lady Shalltear said, Everyone in there is going to be scared silly of you once you mop up that army. Youre no longer part of a nation composed solely of Humans, so it shouldnt be an issue bringing all those tribes to the south under your rule. Her liege was correct, though Ludmila didnt really fancy the idea of having even more Demihumans under her. Any and all previous attempts by both Re-Estize and the Slane Theocracy to permanently drive out the Demihuman tribes in the southern reaches had eventually ended in failure, but if they were simply brought under the Sorcerous Kingdoms governance like the Great Forest of Tob, there probably wouldnt be any issue on the Sorcerous Kingdoms side. There was another problem, though It would put us right up against the border of the Slane Theocracy Clara is right up against the border of the Slane Theocracy already. Claras demesne is one hundred percent Human, Ludmila said. If it simply came down to brute force, I believe I could easily keep these Demihumans well-behaved. If the goal is integration, however, Ill have to put a lot of thought into how to go about it. Im sure youll figure something out, Lady Shalltear said. Florine is doing wonderfully up north. Oh, speaking of integration, Ill be sending someone your way soon. Erm, when? Who? A promising individual who Ive identified recently: shes currently studying in the city, but those studies are decidedly lacking in several aspects that you excel in. Proper conduct, law, duty C that sort of thing. Did Lady Shalltear decide to send her this new protg because she was currently mentoring Chieftain Esess? Maybe it was another Demihuman. Those things werent something one could simply pick up overnight. It sounded like she would have this new student for the indeterminate future. If shes in the city, Ludmila said, why not refer her to Liane of Florine? I know that theyre not your vassals, but they are still proper nobles. Ah, no C a firm hand works best with this one, so training her is right up your alley. That reminds me Lady Shalltear held out her arm, and her hand closed to grasp a long object that shimmered into existence before her. Ludmilas eyes widened as she took in its details and realized what it was. My lady, she breathed, this is Ive been carrying this around for months, Lady Shalltear said. I keep forgetting to give it to you, but now that Im sending that one your way, you might need it. If she misbehaves, just give her a good poke. A poke? She eyed the object with a furrow on her brow. It was a glaive with what appeared to be a polished white haft of some unknown material. The blade of the weapon was wreathed in a dark aura that slowly pulsed over its long edge. It was clearly a magical weapon, and, if it was as powerful as it looked, poking someone with it wouldnt end very well. Dont make me hold this out forever, Lady Shalltear prompted. Ludmila reached out, hesitantly taking the weapon into her hand. After she did so, it grew to match the proportions that it once had relative to Lady Shalltear. The weapon now stood at over two-and-a-half metres, with the blade over a half metre long. Though it was slightly longer than the spear that she was used to wielding, it was roughly the same weight and felt comfortable in her grip. A-are you sure about this, my lady? Ludmila said, You did mention something about some equipment back then, but this is You neednt worry about it being something of mine, Lady Shalltear told her. It is a replica of the one bestowed upon me by Lord Peroroncino. I took the liberty of altering a few of its properties to be more suited for your use. Examining the glaive again, Ludmila hadnt a clue about what it did at all. Having never wielded a magic weapon in her life, she had no idea what to expect. The first feature Im not certain will work for you, Lady Shalltear said, so lets try that out. Do you recall how you retrieve specific items from your Infinite Haversack? Ludmila nodded. Its a bit of a similar feeling. Will the weapon into your bag. Frowning, she did as her liege asked. The weapon vanished from her hand, and her arm jerked upwards slightly with the sudden absence of its weight. Ooh, it does work. NowCnever mind. After sending it into her bag and back into her hand several times, she held the weapon in hand again. What else does it do? Ludmila asked. Theres nothing too fancy on it, Lady Shalltear told her, but it does have quite a bit of datCer, it has a decent enchantment on it, so the power of your attacks will be similarly affected. In addition, it inflicts negative energy damage to whatever you hit. The effect on the blade is just cosmetic C any attack you make with any part of the weapon will deliver the effect of the enchantment. This means you should be careful not to bump into anyone with it when the effect is active, and if you drop it on your footwell, try to avoid that. Ludmilas gaze on the exquisite weapon turned wary as it started to feel more and more like a deadly hazard. so if this person coming to learn from me misbehaves, I give her a poke. Are you sure she wont instantly die from that? Not a poke, no. Shes quite resilient. Also, dont hesitate to use it in a fight C just like with any of the magical items and equipment you receive from us, well have to chase down whoever kills you and runs off with your stuff. I will try to avoid that, Ludmila said, but Ill need to practice using this weapon. You mentioned that I shouldnt bump into anyone with it when the effect is active: does that mean that it can be disabled somehow? Thats right, Lady Shalltear nodded. Many magic items have effects that you can activate and deactivate through various conditions, so you should get used to that. This one in particular can be willed to do so, but it will still be a powerful weapon even when the effects are deactivated. Like your other weapons, youll have to mind how you move it around. Nodding as Lady Shalltear spoke, she tried to disable the weapon. It felt strange at first, but it was no more difficult than moving it back and forth between her Infinite Haversack and her hand. Hmyoure deactivating everything at once, Lady Shalltear told her. Theres more than one effect? Yes, Lady Shalltear nodded, there are several effects built into it. The first is the Quickswap enchantment that lets you equip and unequip it like youve just learned. Second is a weapon enhancement that increases the effectiveness of your attacks. The third is a Keen Edge enchantment that makes it easier to score critical hits. Finally, theres the negative energy effect, which has several components: the dark aura you see on the blade, the negative energy damage itself, and the ability damage it inflicts. I only have cursory knowledge on how the whole negative energy thing works, Ludmila eyed the dark blade of the glaive, could you provide an explanation on that part please? Negative energy is the opposite of positive energy Lady Shalltear frowned at her own words, I-I suppose you might consider it the element delivered by healing spells. Creatures that are healed by positive energy take damage from negative energy and vice versa, which also means that the negative energy component of your weapon will not harm creatures fueled by negative energy, like the Undead. Shouldnt that mean that touching Undead servitors with this weapon will heal them, since Undead are healed by negative energy? Ive heard it worked that way at some point in the past, but, unfortunately, His Majesty said it was patched out. Pawhat? T-the important thing is that it doesnt, Lady Shalltear waved her hand dismissively. Negative energy from spells and abilities that are supposed to heal the Undead will do so, while all other sources of negative energy do not C so dont go around poking your Death Knights thinking that it might work. I see, Ludmila replied. After the first battle last night, Nonna used some sort oftouch attack? Is this weapons effect something like that? Yes, thats right. I adjusted the power downwards from the original weapon to lower the chance of unfortunate accidents, adding the attribute damage in its place. Overall its still far superior to even the best magic weapons youll find around here. Ive configured this glaive to be perfectly in line with your personal fighting style. Lady Shalltear was right on the mark with her assessment. Guildmaster Ainzach and Merry sometimes called it the technique of a soldier: defensive, fast, and maneuverable C exploiting the leverage, speed and raw power of a spear. Once she became accustomed to the glaive, it would be perfect for her. I wasnt aware that you knew how I fought, Ludmila said. I drop by the Adventurer Guild sometimes, Lady Shalltear replied, and Mare lets me examine your assessments. So this is for more than just poking a problematic studentisnt it a bit much for someone like me? Someone like you, her liege snorted. A vassal who is talented and ambitious, yet loyal, is a treasure in themselves. Any liege would be a fool to not invest in measures to retain them. As long as you continue to provide feal service, more will surely come your way. I sincerely doubt that this will not be the case, so you had better get used to it. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 After Lady Shalltear departed to attend to other business, Ludmila left the village, walking out onto an isolated part of the northern flats to practice with the new glaive. She was in no way so giddy at the prospect of the wonderful new weapon that she absolutely had to try it out right away C she was just taking her lieges advice to distance herself from the current situation. Her reasons were entirely reasonable. It took her over an hour to gain a cursory feel for the weapon. The different shape and weight of the blade compared to her usual spear altered its balance and handling, but time and training would allow her to adapt to its use. The point of the glaive remained in line with the haft of the weapon, allowing her to perform the same attacks as she could with a spear, but the curved edge of the long blade also facilitated arcing slashes and cuts. When used in that fashion, the polearm flowed gracefully from one form to the next C or at least it probably would once she got used to it. As Ludmila continued to practice, distant figures appeared on the sandbar that led north. Their images shimmered through the waves of heat rising off of the valley floor. She unequipped her weapon before they came too close. At the head of a long column of Death Knights were two young women that she thought were around Liane or Florines age: dressed in somewhat matching black-and-white garb. One had long pink hair with green eyes that matched her scarf. Her face bore no real expression. The second had purple hair and red eyes; her face was similarly expressionless. The two women were quite lovely in appearance, contrasting with the two lines of Death Knights marching behind them. At regular intervals, she could see an Elder Lich flying above the column. They came to a stop before her, and the pink-haired woman spoke. Ah C Woodlouse. Ludmila furrowed her brow. Eh? The other woman said, Thats the Woodlouse? Mm. Why were they calling her that? The name tickled her memory, but she couldnt quite recall where the appellation was from Delivery, the pink-haired woman said. Delivery~ the purple-haired woman repeated. Ermyes, Ludmila said, thank you. Was this everything Lord Cocytus intended to send over? There appeared to be 40 Death Knights total in the column, with an Elder Lich per set of ten: the standard formation listed in the booklet Lord Cocytus gave to her, minus Death Warriors. With 24 Squire Zombies per Death Knight, she would still have a massive surplus of corpses for the section of the Goblin army that she intended to clear out that night. More tomorrow, the pink-haired woman said. Not enough? If all goes well, Ludmila replied, Ill be going through perhaps 15,000 Goblinoids tonight. The forces you have delivered are more than adequate, but its a lot of potential Squire Zombies that will just end up as Zombies or corpses. The pink-haired woman frowned at her words. Hehh the purple-haired woman said. As expected of Lady Shalltears vassal: this whole rivers going to be red with blood by the time youre done! Was that even possible? Her words painted an image that was more suited to some fantastical tale. The land in the upper reaches was so parched that any blood would probably be soaked up by the ground. I will go ahead and work with this group, Ludmila said. I am not sure if he is satisfied with just this number, but please let Lord Cocytus know that there will be plenty of potential Squire Zombies available Her voice trailed off as the pink-haired woman walked past her. Ludmila turned to follow her movement, and found that she was walking towards a Krkono?e grazing moss from the damp stones along the riverbank. Oh The Krkono?e raised its head and bleated at the woman, who held up her gloved hands while making grasping motions. Dont hurt her, shes one of His Majestys servants. The fluffy Demihuman cast a dubious three-eyed look in Ludmilas direction. By the time it turned its attention back to the advancing woman, it was too late. She picked up the bleating Krkono?e and started to thoroughly cuddle it, rubbing her face into its side. Fly. It started to rise into the air, but the woman only continued to cling tightly onto it, wrapping her legs around its body. Together, they slowly rose into the air and over the river. Hey! The purple-haired woman said, Gimme back my little sister! No, the pink-haired woman said, youre the little sister. Muu The pink-haired woman looked down on her sister with a smug look as she continued floating away. In a flurry of motion, a thick white strand ofsomething shot out from the purple-haired woman and stuck onto the floating womans leg. Thatthat didnt come out from under her skirts, did it? Let go of my little sister! The purple woman shouted up at the floating Krkono?e. No, your sister is obviously the one that is not letting go. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Youre the little sister. Ei! The purple-haired woman dug in her heels and started pulling, and the poor Krkono?e slowly started floating back. After several moments, there was a click and the pink-haired womans leg fell off at the knee. It snapped back with the strand and hit the purple-haired woman full in the chest. Ough! The woman was knocked flat onto her back. Ludmila thought she saw her face shift out of place, but it was back to normal when she blinked. The pink-haired sister continued staring down smugly at her sibling as she floated away, with no discernable signs of distress over her lost leg. There, she said. Have a little of your big sister. Ludmila went over to the woman on the gravel, looking down worriedly. She wasnt sure if she was worried over her being injured or the fact that a persons leg had just popped off right in front of her. There wasnt even the slightest trace of blood from the leg, and she couldnt make anything out from the purple-haired womans expressionless face. Are you alright, miss, erm Gah! The woman sat up with a shout, I hope you dont want this back any time soon! She brandished the leg and shook it in the direction of her sister, who was quickly turning into a dot against the cliffs on the other side of the river. The woman stuffed the leg into a hole in the air that looked identical to how Lady Shalltear accessed her inventory before standing up and dusting herself off. Hah, she let out a breath. That was a long walk. So hungry The woman raised her hand, concealed by her long sleeve, to rub her stomach as if famished. She looked up at Ludmila. Woodlouse. Why do you two call me that? Ludmila asked. Woodlouse is Woodlouse, she answered as if it were self-evident. Im hungry, Woodlouse. Urgh, that name is making me even hungrier After a time observing the two, they were decidedly not Human. She wasnt sure if she even had anything that would serve as food. What do you eat? Meat. Ludmila reached into her Infinite Haversack and offered the woman a strip of venison. Rather than sticking it into her mouth, she held it up under her chin. The strip of meat disappeared to the sound of messy nibbling. Flecks of meat fell onto her apron. After she finished, the woman brushed it off and looked up at Ludmila again. Hungry. Is there any sort of meat that you prefer? Ludmila wasnt sure if she wanted to know. Hmany sort of meat is fine, butdo you have any men? Men? Was she speaking metaphorically? Probably not. She wasnt referring to Humans, was she? Maybe any male would work. We have the dead from the battle late last night, Ludmila told her. There should be a few hundred to choose from, if that works for you. Really? Yes, Ludmila nodded. I am heading up that way right now, if you would like to come with us. Wai~ The woman threw up her hands with a cheer, Meat~ Meat~ Man~ Meat~ She kept singing her disconcerting little tune, and Ludmila kept looking around to see if anyone took notice. They went south with the procession of Undead forces and, as they approached the pier, she cleared her throat. Welcome to Wardens Vale, by the way, she said. I am Ludmila Zahradnik. Oh, youre welcoming me? I dont get that oftenIm Entoma, by the way. Entomathe same Entoma in Corelyn County when we were transferring the harvest? Does that make your sister Shizu? Hehe, thats right~ I see, Ludmila said. In that case, I am pleased to finally meet you, Miss Entoma. Please send my regards to Miss Shizu the next time you see her as well. Sure~ They continued on their way, up into the passes and to the slope where the corpses from the previous nights attack were being temporarily stored. Entoma skipped forward lightly through the rows of Goblinoid bodies. Oh~ She said, So many, so many~ I can pick any one I like? Please feel free to choose, Miss Entoma, Ludmila replied. We are stripping them of their armour and weapons, but, after that, I am not even sure what we are going to do with all of them. We usually drop off spare corpses at Lord Cocytus place, Entoma told her. Even the Humans that die are moved there after theyre done with their funeral stuff. Come to think of it, the Sorcerous Kingdom did take all corpses left by their citizens now. Funerary rites were even paid for by the treasury to secure the bodies. Lady Shalltear informed her that the corpses would then be turned into productive Undead labour or security forces like Death Knights. If it is possible, Ludmila said, could you ask Lord Cocytus if Ludmilas voice stilled as four large limbs emerged from Entomas back. She picked up a few Bugbear bodies and turned back to face her, tilting her head. Hm? Um, right. If it is possible, could you ask Lord Cocytus if the storage of corpses from these battles can be arranged? Sure thing~ Entoma moved forward nimbly, Ill see you tomorrowcan I grab a few of these every day? Of course, Miss Entoma, she replied. Thank you for your help. Entoma nimbly scaled her way down the slope, disappearing into the trees below. Ludmila continued along the rows of bodies, leading the newly arrived Undead forces to the west. They came across Nonna, who appeared to be going from corpse to corpse, taking down notes. I have something to report, the Elder Lich said. Is it something to do with these bodies? Ludmila asked. Not the bodies themselves, Nonna answered, but the equipment that they bear. After comparing the Hobgoblins that fought in the pass to those that were left in the encampment, Ive discovered that those from the pass had magical items upon their person. Ludmila frowned at the idea that these Hobgoblins were found using magical equipment. Their fine arms and armour were already troubling enough. What sort of magical items? She asked. These magical items are not of the same, uniform, nature as their other equipment, Nonna said, holding out a sheet of paper. You may peruse the findings if you wish, but the point I wanted to bring to your attention is that the Hobgoblin corpses delivered from the encampment did not possess any magical items whatsoever. She quickly read over the list of Nonnas findings. Many of them appeared to be low level items, like Ring of Protection, Ring of Resistance, or other resistance and attribute-boosting accessories, but several looked unique and she had no idea of their function. The items were collected from the catalogued corpses and delivered to her manor, with notable sets being discovered on certain individuals. Are you suggesting that there is something like an equipment scheme within the ranks of the Goblin army? Indeed, Nonna nodded. The anomalous strength of the forces destroyed at the pass, combined with the presence of their magical equipment, may indeed be an indication that it is ordered by some rank or status. The fact that the Hobgoblins at the camp, though also equipped with high-quality equipment, were a degree weaker than their counterparts in the pass also points to this possibility. If that was true, then the first battle might have been against the elites of the Goblin army, or at least a large number of their elites. Given the resilience of their prisoners against Nonnas attempts to charm them, their General was still probably down in the basin somewhere. She would have to assume that that General would have some sort of bodyguard made up of at least a similarly strong cadre of soldiers. Not that it mattered now. With more Undead forces flowing in to participate in training, they would have absolutely no chance. Her overall plan hadnt changed, however C things would go faster, but what was important was that her enemies were tidied up in an efficient and controlled manner to prevent them from scattering everywhere. I suppose we will find out if this is true tonight, Ludmila said. If so, we can accelerate our plans and have life return to normal in the Vale within a week. I bet you miss compiling all those statistics already. All service to His Majesty holds value, Nonna said. Falling behind our development schedule is untenable, however. Ludmila nodded in agreement. As well as things appeared to be going in the upper reaches, she wanted these Demihumans dead and gone so she could return to her domestic duties in Wardens Vale. At this early stage in her demesnes growth, every day felt crucial to long term development. Is this list just from the corpses here? Ludmila asked. What about the Zombified Demihumans down in our encampment? They still require investigation, Nonna replied. The probability is high that more items will be uncovered there. Then take command of these fellows here, Ludmila told her. Have the Elder Liches help you finish cataloging these bodies, then head down to the encampment to sort things out there. I will be headed back to the manor to see how things are developing down southmaybe I can work out a set of magic items from all these recovered ones. If you have the time later, feel free to brief the other Elder Liches on what youve learned so far out here. I will arrive in the evening to make our final preparations for tonight. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Floating high in the night sky above the first encampment in their path, Ludmila went over her attack plan with the four Elder Lich commanders. They were entirely silent during the entire meeting, leaving her wondering whether they were actually heeding her instructions or not. Based on her experience with the Elder Liches assigned to administer Wardens Vale, they would efficiently carry out her directives and policies, but the vague sense that they looked down on the regular subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom didnt lend to that idea. The plan was straightforward, consisting of procedures meant to be repeated throughout the night as the Elder Liches directed their respective attacks. The commanders would work in pairs, taking turns to attack each enemy position with their forces. Unlike the previous night, she would leave the clearing of each camps picket to the Shadow Demons C they were much faster at it, anyways C while she observed things from overhead. The rest was similar to the previous nights actions: one Elder Lich would oversee the encirclement of the target encampment, while the other would direct half of its Death Knights to clear the interior. Since there were only four commanders, each would be able to accrue substantial experience from all of the positions they would be clearing. The first three encampments, which stretched out from the northern branch of the Goblin army, were awkwardly placed due to the extremely rugged terrain, so they would be taken out one at a time. Ludmila would lead the first attack to provide an example for the Elder Liches to study, then each pair of commanders would make their own attacks on the other two. If all went well, they would move down into the valley where the rest of the nights targets awaited them. A Shadow Demon flew up before her, yellow light leering from its eyes and mouth as it reported in. Preparations are complete, its voice was a whisper. The sleeping lie slain. Did you notice anything out of the ordinary down there? Ludmila asked. The Shadow Demon tilted its head, falling silent for several moments before answering. There are more Demihumans than the camp we attacked yesterday. They do not appear to be aware of our actions. Good work, Ludmila decided that it meant nothing was amiss. Head down and get in position for the main assault. It descended again, and Ludmila twisted around to look down at the west bank of the gorge below the encampment, where their ground forces awaited. She ordered them across the bare trickle of a creek at the bottom, directing them to encircle the encampment before closing in. As they did so, she directed Nonna and the other Elder Liches down to a position directly over the camp. After some thought about how flying casters could be best positioned to support forces on the ground, she had decided to test a more open approach. Since the range of a Demihumans natural Darkvision was limited, they might not even need the cover of trees or other obstacles to hamper retaliation against attacks at night. All they needed to do was figure out the range of the enemys Darkvision, then stay above their ability to clearly see them at night. An Elder Lich flying high above in black robes with the night as a backdrop would be extremely difficult to detect without the senses of an advanced scout. As the ring of Undead closed in, several Goblins below raised their heads to sniff at the wind. Looks like theyre starting to notice that something is wrong. Once the Death Knights enter the camp, cast Darkness on their central bonfires. Ludmila ordered the Death Knights waiting to the west to begin their assault, and they crashed through the brush between the trees. Several Hobgoblins at a campfire near the perimeter rose to their feet in alarm at the noise and were subsequently cut down by an explosion of splinters as the Death Knights smashed through the barricade. Bring in the encirclement C do not try to cross the perimeter. She looked down in satisfaction as she repeated her orders to each quarter of the encirclement, and the ring of Zombies moved forward in unison. The orders were issued to the Squire Zombies, who in turn could manage the Zombies near to them. Once they had completed their task, Ludmila ordered the Squire Zombies to enter the encirclement and begin clearing away the Demihumans milling about in confusion around the edges of the camp. She had more than enough regular Zombies now to provide a barrier against panicking individuals, but they needed a second group to work with the other team that would eventually split off and work their own route. The large, central bonfire was blotted out by Nonnas Darkness spell, and Ludmila looked down. She felt that they were fairly low over the ground, but it appeared that no one had noticed them yet. It probably helped that the Undead forces were wreaking havoc all over the place. Over the next few minutes, the number of Demihumans in the camp diminished rapidly. Only the core force of Hobgoblins remained in the end. Instead of surrounding them this time, she had the Death Knights array themselves across the centre of the camp from the Demihuman formation. How did we do for Squire Zombies? She asked Nonna. The participants have achieved their quotas, the Elder Lich replied. In that case, drop down over there, she indicated a place to the side of the formation. Im going over to speak to them. This hardly seems necessary, Nonna said as they drifted towards the ground. We should trample them and move on. Even if they are Demihumans, Ludmila said, it does not mean that we must stoop to their level. Besides, fear and respect are not mutually exclusive. The Sorcerous Kingdom is to become a bastion of civilization, so basic etiquette should at least be extended. I will offer them a single chance to surrender, like the other camp. Who knows; they might capitulate and provide us with some useful information. She got off of Nonnas shoulders and made her way around to the line of Death Knights. En route, she called her new glaive into her hand, activating its enchantments. Dark energy pulsed over the blade, and Ludmila nodded. It was quite impressive looking C perhaps impressive enough to lend some weight to her words. Coming to a stop in front of the four Death Knights, she ordered them to stop using their Skill. I would speak to your commander, she called out to them. Hiiieee! Hiiieee? The sound was very nearly a squeal, and whimpers rose from the ranks of Hobgoblins. What sort of commander acted so shamefully in front of their soldiers? She eyed the group before her C maybe they werent as disciplined as the previous ones? She couldnt sense any that were as strong as those in the pass, reinforcing the notion that the first battle had been one with elites. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. you do have a commander, yes? She prompted. I-Im the commander, one of the taller Hobgoblins spoke. What do you want, Undead?! Ludmila sighed. This again. Next, they would be insulting Surshana. I am not she scowled, you know what, forget it C what you think I am does not change what I have to say. I am formally demanding your surrender. Surrender? The Hobgoblin commander laughed, Thanks, but no thanks, Miss Undead. Wed rather our deaths be quick. Death comes for everyone, Ludmila said, but why do you believe that a quick death is preferable to surrender in this case? The commander gave her an incredulous look, eyeing the various Undead standing around the camp. That should be pretty self-explanatory, dont you think? He said, Those brutes of yours were just playing around with my troops, thenwell, maybe youll get most of us, but some of us will still be able to die proper. And if I said that you would simply be taken prisoner? Ludmila asked. Then I would say that youre a liar, the commander answered. I see, Ludmila said. Is that your final decision? The commander swallowed and nodded. His trembling soldiers raised their shields, tightening their ranks. Your misguided resolve for a quick death is regrettable, she told the Hobgoblin commander, but I will respect it nonetheless. Nonna. Twin Maximize Magic C Lightning. Nonnas spell tore into the side of the Hobgoblin formation. Crackling blue arcs of electricity danced their way across the entire line, jolting the Hobgoblins briefly before they fell to the ground in unison. An eerie silence filled the night air as an acrid stench rose from the two hundred Demihuman corpses. Ludmila looked up at the Elder Liches observing from above. Whose Death Knights were these? She asked. One of the Elder Liches raised a hand, and Ludmila gestured to it and one other. You and you, she said. The next camp is yours. Clear the pickets, kill off the resting Demihumans and approach with your forces from the west. I will catch up with you before you start the main assault. The Elder Liches lowered their heads in her direction before flying off to the southwest with their troops. Ludmila ordered the remaining Squire Zombies to begin delivering the corpses left over from her attack to the first camp. Over at the formation of fallen Hobgoblins, Nonna was slowly making her way from one end to the other with clipboard in hand. Investigating your theory? Ludmila asked as she walked up to join the Elder Lich. Indeed, Nonna answered. By your estimation, what level were these Hobgoblins? The commander was somewhere around Gold, Ludmila said. The rest of these Hobgoblins were Silver at most C some even lowerthey probably ranged between Level 5 and 10, with the commander between Level 12 to 14. Nonna walked over to the corpse of the Hobgoblin commander and extended a hand. All Appraisal Magic Item. Ludmila waited for the Elder Lichs assessment. Nonna looked up and shook her head. I believe the theory stands, Nonna told her, the equipment of this formation also appears to reflect your assessment. She looked down at the row of corpses. While some sported the finely-crafted plate mail armour, most of the others wore far cruder equipment C consisting of what one might expect out of primitive tribal Demihumans. I believe we will find that lower level Demihumans will come with lower quality equipment, Nonna said. Rather than them coming with lower quality equipment, Ludmila replied, theyre sensibly allocating the best equipment to their strongest soldiers. I have the feeling that your theory is correct, but we will know for sure by the end of tonight C unless different parts of this army use different equipment schemes. Ludmila took one last look around the camp before getting back onto Nonnas shoulders. As they rose into the air and headed off to catch up with the other Elder Liches, she mulled over what their findings so far might mean. The first, most obvious, implication was that the Shadow Demons performing reconnaissance and supply disruption would be able to make an account of each camps equipment, which would in turn effectively let them know how strong and important the occupants were. They would know where the most vulnerable points in the Goblin army were, where their senior officers were most likely stationed, and what sort of resistance to expect before they attacked each camp. The reliable order and discipline of the Goblin army had become a weakness that she could exploit. The second point that came with Nonnas theory was more of a matter related to her demesne. Her ongoing conflict in the basin would mean an influx of not only corpses but the equipment and supplies stored in each camp. The finely crafted arms and armour were made from excellent steel that could be reforged into useful tools. While Humans didnt eat Goblinoid flesh, it could still be stripped off and turned into animal feed or C as she discovered recently C important feed for the fish farms that the Lizardmen would be tending to in the future. If Lord Cocytus allowed the use of his demesne for storage, she could use the meat over a long period of time and leave the Skeletons for use as Undead Servitors. Related to the second point was the discovery of magic items in the enemy army. Personally, she couldnt use any of the rings that they found due to already wearing the Ring of Mental Fortitude and the Ring of Sustenance, but there were a number of other useful items in the collection that had been built up so far. The Hobgoblin that had loosed its crossbow at her had a set of magic items she had taken for herself. They included an Amulet of Health, which improved resistance against poison and disease, Gauntlets of Lesser Dexterity, a Belt of Lesser Strength, a Lesser Amulet of Natural Armour and a Mantle of Elemental Protection. Of the items she didnt use from the officers set were a Lesser Ring of Resistance and a Ring of Protection. There were also a pair of earrings that she couldnt use, as her ears werent pierced. She didnt like the idea of poking holes in herself, but it now appeared that she would have to for the sake of utility. Nonna noted that the set of magical items appeared standard for her level when it came to what one could wear for magical accessories, but it seemed exorbitantly luxurious to her. Amongst the rest of their current findings, she picked out a pair of Boots of Striding, which enabled her to move more quickly over land. Like all magical equipment, it adjusted to her size once she put them on. None of the armour recovered so far was magical, which was decidedly strange. There were quite a few magic items left over, the majority of which were decidedly tribal in nature: being formed of bones and feathers and such. She supposed so many magical accessories could have simply been swept up as they made their way east, subjugating all of the tribes in their way and taking their treasures. They would all be stored for the future, where she would see if they could be used in magic item research. In all, the invasion seemed to have become a great boon for her demesne. The colder, more calculating side of her noted just how profitable war could be C especially if ones forces were composed of Undead with negligible maintenance costs in comparison to what had been gained. The Sorcerous Kingdom openly offered to lease its Undead servitors to all of their neighbourswould some warlord or expansionist power eventually come to take them up on that offer to the woe of their victims? Nonnas flight slowed as they approached the pair of Elder Lich commanders over the next camp. How are we doing here? Ludmila asked. All is prepared, one of them replied in a gravelly voice. We await your permission to proceed with the assault. Granted, Ludmila nodded. I look forward to your performance. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Hey! Be more careful when you do that! Amidst the chaos and screaming of the Goblin army camp, the Death Knight stopped in its tracks and looked up at Ludmila. Your task right now is to raise Squire Zombies C look at what you did to that one. The Death Knight turned its gaze back down at its most recent victim C which was now a Squire Zombie awkwardly clawing its way over the ground. It was originally a Bugbear, bisected just below its ribcage by a swing of the Death Knights flamberge. Its entrails caught on a tent pegnow it was stuck. Lord Cocytus is expecting fully-functional soldiers for the army, so kill in a way that leaves them intact! Also, do not look up at your commander when you are being addressed in combat: enemies might see that and follow your gaze to locate and identify them. Now, try again. With a casual swing of its weapon, the Death Knight destroyed its botched Squire Zombie. It looked around for a bit before pointing at a different Bugbear that was starting to inch away. Three Squire Zombies walked up to it, reaching out to hold onto its arms and legs. The Bugbear struggled in vain as the Death Knight approached, blade brandished before it. A wail of terror and despair rose as the Bugbear helplessly watched the point of the flamberge slowly slip between its ribs. It made one last, brief attempt to free itself before its head sagged forward and its limbs went limp. After several moments, the Squire Zombies let go. The new Squire Zombie now stood on its own, looking around for fresh victims. The Death Knight stomped off towards its next target. You will not always have the luxury to do that, so try to be faster about things. Just knocking them down and running them through is fine. Ludmila shook her head as the Death Knight continued with the exercise. Two hours had passed after her initial demonstration, and they were now on their sixth Goblin army encampment. The four Elder Liches were split into two contingents, each following their respective sides of the river trickling down into the central valley. Ludmila flew back and forth with Nonna, observing their progress, making corrections, and offering recommendations. Broadly speaking, the Elder Lich commanders were capable of successfully fulfilling their objectives for each camp. After the first two assaults, however, Ludmila had identified some worrisome trends. Even now, she was working to correct the problematic behaviours demonstrated once in a while. If she were to describe the sense of it, it was that the overall behaviours of the Undead contingents were more carelessor perhaps savage would be more apt. Well, no, she probably didnt need to mince words: they acted like Undead. If a common person were to think about Skeletons and Zombies tirelessly pursuing and tearing apart their victims with a zealous hatred of the living, then the initial displays from the Undead forces under the Elder Lich commanders would be exactly that. It cast a different light on how Undead servitors were said to carry out orders according to the perceived intent of those ordering them around. In the two attacks that Ludmila had personally directed so far, the Death Knights carried out their attacks in a way that favoured precise tactics which methodically flowed together to achieve greater objectives. There was little flair or spectacle involved. It was the way that she thought battles should be conducted, and thus the Undead carried out her commands according to that intent. With the Elder Liches, they took on the Undead flavour that was on clear display below. The assault was conducted with the force of sheer brutality; attacks carried out in a way that prioritized chaos, terror and despair. Demihumans and parts of Demihumans tended to fly into the air far more often, and there was a lot more noise and destruction. One could almost feel every possible drop of fear being wrung out of their enemies. The Death Knights appeared to revel in every second of it. If the Elder Liches were not slated for a full night of this training, Ludmila thought they would have been more flamboyant in their use of spells, as well. This wasnt to say that the Death Knights didnt have fun performing their tasks under her command, but the difference in their stance as to how the enemies of the Sorcerous Kingdom should be handled set different bounds for their overall conduct. To Ludmila, they were belligerents to be exterminated post-haste. To the Elder Liches, they were made to regret every remaining second of their wretched lives for the very idea that they had made themselves the enemies of His Majestys realm. As to which was more effective, she couldnt really be sure. Her methods were methodical and efficient, allowing for a quick cleanup of each camp once things got started. The brutality of the Elder Liches had a swiftness of its own, but things became quite messy as each camp turned into a carnival of carnage that ended up drawing things out. In the end, it came out to about the same time per target encampment, so she only moved to make corrections when specific behaviours affected their outlined objectives. Lord Cocytus would ultimately decide what methods would be employed. The sounds of battle died down, and the Elder Lich conducting the assault floated down to face the remnants of the encampments defenders. It cleared its nonexistent throat loudly, drawing their attention. Ludmila leaned forward, wondering if they might finally gain a different result. E-Elder Lich the Hobgoblin, surrounded by its soldiers, breathed. Ludmila frowned. She hadnt known what an Elder Lich was until recently. The idea that she might be more ignorant than primitive, tribal Demihumans didnt sit very well with her. Indeed, the Elder Lich said in a deep, raspy voice. You are being presented with an offer. The Hobgoblins brow furrowed, and it exchanged glances with several of its fellows. Whatwhat offer? It asked. Surrender, the Elder Lich answered, and become our captives. Otherwise, you shall be slain where you stand. The Hobgoblin officer set its jaw. In the end, the answer was the same as every camp previous. In the aftermath of the battle, the newly-raised Zombies C which were now in excess of what they needed for encirclement C were marched back up to the passes, each transporting a corpse with it. Ludmila figured that, even if she didnt have suitable advanced scouts to patrol the border, she could just stuff the passes with tens of thousands of Zombies: making them impossible to get through without running into one. The Death Knights lined up their Squire Zombies for inspection while a Shadow Demon was sent ahead to scout the next camp. The Elder Lich commander marked out Squire Zombies that failed to meet standards, ordering their destruction. It then flew up to speak to her. Negotiations have once again failed, it said. Would it not be better to subdue them if the purpose is to secure prisoners? The purpose is not to secure prisoners, Ludmila replied, we have many methods to do so, should we desire them. Our purpose is to offer them a choice, as civilized nations would do. I admit that the response might always be a bit skewed due to perceptions of the Undead in the world at large, but it is still something that should be practised. Many of our nations policies are aimed towards encouraging its acceptance in the world, and an army must consider that it must often serve to uphold both foreign and domestic policy. Arbitrarily butchering everything would have the effect of tearing down the goodwill built up by the efforts of His Majesty and His Majestys government. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. The Elder Lich remained silent as it appeared to digest her words. Did it really understand what she was saying? They, too, were servitors who had their own interpretations of their masters will. Everyone had their own interpretation, for that matter. Still, Ludmila believed that, when it came to establishing favourable relations with neighbouring nations, it was Humans who possessed the best sense of how to go about things. I believe that fear of His Majestys might is sufficient to secure the cooperation of others, the Elder Lich said after several seconds. Fear on its own is insufficient, Ludmila told the Elder Lich. For fear to sway the decisions of others, there must be meaningful alternatives to what they are being dissuaded from. Threats lose effectiveness when one feels that there is nothing they can do otherwise. They will just develop close-minded views and prepare themselves to fight, or decide that everything is meaningless and go on to live out some shallow and pointless life. As you can see, they may decide to do this on their own anyway, but we should always at least make the effort. Be it in warfare, dealing with ones subjects, or anything else, it was a piece of wisdom that she and her friends held in common. They each applied it in their own, unique ways, but the fundamental idea remained the same. Leaving the Elder Lich to continue with its training, she had Nonna bring them over to the other side, where the other contingent was conducting their next attack. From their vantage, a flash could be seen from between the trees as a Fireball exploded within the Goblin army camp. The rising wisps of smoke made her turn her head to scan the basin. Between the attacks on the northern arm of the Goblin army and the sabotage efforts of the Shadow Demons, a thin haze was starting to form over the upper reaches. It had the benefit of masking their nighttime assaults: the smell of smoke filled the air and only more haze would be seen the morning after. The ongoing sabotage would also be harder to detect. A part of her wondered if it was too much, however. Her opponents might instead be alerted to the idea that something else was going on beyond their notice. Over the next few hours, the training forces continued to make their way west, following the mountain valley. An hour before dawn, they arrived at the head of the northern arms advance. She looked northeast towards her home: it was a bit over 10 Kilometres to the Katze River, and 20 Kilometres to the canyon. The Goblin army had advanced within 30 Kilometres of the harbour town. She would have to scour the area just outside of her territory during the day to ensure that no scouts or other forces lingered. To the south, she could see what they had identified as the main body of the Goblin army, with its many camps clustered in the central valley. It had advanced slightly as well, just over 20 Kilometres from the canyon leading into the Vale. Her original strategy was to arrest their advance by sabotaging their logistics, but just seeing them so close to her home made her want to act immediately to drive them back. A Shadow Demon flew up from below, coming to a hover before them. Is something the matter, Ludmila asked. A difference in equipment, the Shadow Demon answered. Similar to the first encampment destroyed. On both sides of the river? The Shadow Demon shook its head, gesturing downwards. Only the north. Shall we proceed? Ludmila looked out to the east. She wanted to wait for the contingent on the south side of the river to complete their last camp and join them for the final attack of the night, but it was too close to dawn. Ill come down with you, she said. Did you notice anything else about this camp? The Shadow Demon shook its head again and led them down to where the two Elder Liches commanding the northern bank awaited. It looks like weve finally found another of their stronger camps, she said. Since this is the last chance for you to fill out your Squire Zombie ranks, bring all of your Death Knights into the fight. The Elder Liches nodded in affirmative and flew off to organize their forces. Ludmila scanned the camp from where she and Nonna hovered overhead, trying to make out any strangeness that might indicate an unwelcome surprise. Say, Nonna, she asked, do we have any records of extraordinarily strong Goblinoids up north in Tob Forest? We have nothing approaching an official census, Nonna said, and it is difficult to gain an accurate measure of how strong an individual is without another individual close to their level that can sense their strength. Why do you ask? With so many Goblins in the upper reaches, Ludmila said, I am wondering if there is something like a Goblin Hero lurking out there somewhere. I suppose it is more likely to be a Hobgoblin or Bugbear Hero, as Goblins are fairly weak as a whole. The bunch at the pass was already an unwelcome enough surprise as it is. I stand by my statement that there was no precedent for the existence of such a force, Nonna told her. Statistically speaking, of the nine million subjects of Re-Estize, only 600 are Platinum-ranked Adventurers or better. If Hobgoblins follow the same ratios of strength as Humans, there is no logic in there being so many in this force. That is a flawed way of looking at things, Ludmila said. It assumes that any person capable of being an Adventurer becomes one. In reality, it is Adventurers that are extraordinarily rare, as it is a risky and unstable vocation. Based on what I have come to learn about levels, all people possess them, regardless of their lifestyle. The majority of Humanity engages in civilian vocations, of which it is difficult to measure levels in without concrete benchmarks. There are priests in temples capable of casting tier three and four magic, yet only serve their congregations. Arcane craftsmen are another example. If there is a correlation between crafter levels and materials, then any smith or tailor capable of fashioning those goods would be the equivalent to Platinum rank purely in terms of levels. Even factoring this in, Nonna said, the ratio is still out of place for a force of this size. It is not the only factor, Ludmila explained. The main driver here is the nature of tribal Demihumans and this Goblin army. Unlike Humans that live safely within the borders of Re-Estize, the Abelion Wilderness is a highly competitive environment where only the strong can thrive. All individuals pursue martial or mystical professions to survive, and conflicts occur regularly between them. They are driven to be strong, in perhaps a similar way that our Adventurer Guild undergoes combat training. Out here, however, the weak die, but they can afford that. Below, the huge encirclement of Squire Zombies and Zombies could be seen closing in on the perimeter of the camp. Occasionally, she spotted a Shadow Demon flickering between tents. This Goblin army will have collected strong individuals throughout its migration from wherever it came from, she continued, so the ratio will be much higher than a peaceful, sedentary population. It is not a population of a hundred thousand that you can apply the ratios of mostly civilian populations to C it is an army of a hundred thousand that has potentially fought its way through millions, drawing the strongest from those populations. In that case, Nonna said, the idea is not so far-fetched. Would that not mean that civilization has a weakening effect on individuals? Well, inlanders are often considered soft for a reason. The tenets of my faith are strict when it comes to the pursuit of ones vocation, but in safe places where religion and culture do not counteract the lack of urgency in personal development, it would most likely end up as you say. I do not plan on letting that happen in my demesne. The Death Knights below advanced across the encampment barricades, and Ludmila turned her attention to the fight. With twenty Death Knights in the fray, it went as poorly as expected for the Demihumans. Even if they were part of the elite forces of the Goblin army, it was an utterly overwhelming assault. The Death Knights, acting with what seemed like greed over their last chance to net themselves high-quality Squire Zombies, started picking the camp apart like crazed city folk trying to secure scarce goods in a market plaza. Alarmed by their rapid progress, Ludmila made a quick scan of the camp, locating what appeared to be the strongest Hobgoblin. Do not kill that one C we will be taking it as a prisoner. The Death Knight that was rearing back for a massive swing at the Hobgoblin abruptly stopped and turned away to take down another one nearby. After a moment, the Hobgoblin peeked out from behind its shield in confusion. From beginning to end, the final attack of the night lasted two minutes. Ludmila shook her head, wondering if the Elder Lich commanders had also been caught off guard by the ferocity of the assault. There wasnt even a chance for them to demand a surrender. The coming dawn was starting to frame the eastern ranges in dim light, and she rubbed her chin as she examined the hundreds of corpses below. In all, 17 Goblin army encampments had been destroyed overnight C roughly one-sixth of the estimated forces that had encroached upon the upper reaches. Start transporting all these corpses. You can send them up to the nearest pass. Good work tonight, everyone C I hope that you will put what you have learned here to good use in the future. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 AhahACHOO! Two rows of heads watched intently as Avod released a tremendous sneeze. The open flap fluttered loosely on the opposite side of the tent. Painfully aware of the attention of her officers, she tried to restrain her sniffling but failed. I know theyre just being attentive to their commanding officer, but do they have to just stare at me like that? She sniffled again, trying to clear her sinuses. The source of her woes was the haze that clung to the bottom of the basin. The light winds that blew through from the north were insufficient to drive it away, and the high summer heat made it all the worse. It hadnt once rained on their camps since they had occupied the area, making the entire place feel like a giant pile of kindling awaiting that one spark to set it all ablaze. Have we fixed our fire problem yet? She asked. Weve cut down on the number of fires allowed in each camp, one of her officers replied, and weve ordered everything easily flammable placed far away from them. Things have gotten better in the main camp, but it still happens back in the training camps. Damned undisciplined whelps. Damned weather, too. She couldnt make any sense out of it; neither could the mystics. It did rain in the basin, but only in the eastern third where heavy clouds rolled down the barrier range. The rest was infernally hot and dry, and foraging parties were turning up with less and less. The fires that she supposed would have to inevitably spring up in these conditions destroyed food and other supplies, halting their once-smooth advance. It was as if someone had tied a gigantic rope around their collective necks and gave it a good yank. Did they carry out my instructions to set up separate supply relays with reliable soldiers running them? Your orders went out right after you issued them, General. Itll still take a couple of days for logistics to catch up. Avod tapped a finger against her hip. There was no point in shouting and screaming: she was confident that her trained soldiers were performing as expected. It would take them as long as it took. The unasked-for delay still tested her patience, however. The southern arm of their advance was supposed to be subjugating the eastern portion of the basin while the northern arm came around and started investigating routes north. The local tribes that fled ahead of the Goblin armys advance refused to go south or north, so a great number of them now had their backs against a proverbial wall. It would be a good training experience for her troops. Anything new from the northern group? A runner came in yesterday, reporting that Zrols scouts located a toehold on the other side of the northern passes, another officer replied. Theyre moving to secure the pass and set up camp on the other side. The main branch of the northern group has been reporting steady progress, but I suspect the next set of runners coming in will report the same problems were having here now. Avod grimaced at her oversight. It seemed sensible enough, before they realized the condition that the basin was in. Already-trained soldiers would lead the way, while newly inducted recruits would be sent to training camps in the rear. What resulted was chaos: the supplies being delivered over the pass to the west were being destroyed by the undisciplined, careless, and inattentive. The resulting delays would affect their efforts in the north and south. What about the Humans these local tribes are so damn scared of? Avod turned her mind away from their troubles, Weve been creeping pretty close to the edges of the basin here. Nothing, an officer said. Im willing to believe that theres Humans to the south since the Slane Theocracy was southeast of The Neck, but the north seems like nothing but baseless spooks. To a Hobgoblin, the gathered officers nodded in agreement. The tales of Human raids from the south closely matched the methods of the Slane Theocracy, but they had discovered nothing substantial about the Humans that supposedly occupied the lands to the north. The only sign that there might be anything there was an old road that was not maintained and had no signs of recent use. Perhaps Humans once lived in the north, and the mere tales that lingered were sufficient to deter the cowardly tribes living in the basin. Maybe we should shift our main camp north, Avod said. Id rather not wake up one day to the sight of Angels ransacking my tent. Should be easy enough once our supplies are flowing again. Locals say that the river gets bigger the further north it goes, so foragell probably get better the further along we go. Well be able to link up with the northern group faster that way, as well. Let everyone know, then, Avod told them. Recall that group advancing along that road going southeast, too. I dont want to alert any of the Humans down south. Well finish up here and make our way out without any of them noticing. If not for the poor weather, their time in the basin would have been as ideal as she had initially envisioned. There were plenty of tribes to fight and add to their number, but everything else made for a miserable experience. Barely a week into it, she already wanted her army to move on. Loitering here did not net them the resources she thought it would, and was instead leaving them with a deficit. So much for showing the quality of her army to Qrs and Ysvrith. How are things going on the western side of the pass, by the way? Avod asked. No idea, one of her quartermasters replied. They keep sending supplies and equipment over, so nothing should be amiss. Was there something you wanted changed? No, Avod shook her head, just getting antsy, I guess. Weve been on the move for so long now that not moving forward feels strangeand Jaldabaoth is still somewhere behind us. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Her officers shifted where they stood, and she saw a few of them exchange surreptitious glances with one another. None of them had been part of the original group that had escaped Jaldabaoths hell. They had all heard the accounts and most of them saw the aftermath of the battle at the Ford, but it just wasnt the same as being subjected to what those who had suffered at his hands had experienced. They had come to join an army, and it was success that drove them forward, not the demonic spectre that loomed to the west. As their successes grew, so too did their collective ambition. Subjugating small tribes wasnt sating their appetite for conquest anymore. They wanted something big C or at least they wanted the sense that they were headed towards some momentous battle worthy of the army that they had raised. Jaldabaoth was a tale that they had left behind; now, they only looked for glory on the horizon. She turned her gaze towards the officer in charge of the camp at the main armys northern perimeter. How far have our scouts gotten along the river? She asked him. The ones that have returned so far have followed the old road as far as the second bend north, the officer replied, where another river joins it. The ones that were sent further out havent returned yet, but its slow going. One in three Goblins probably get eaten by some wild animal or monster along the wayI can get something more substantial together if youd like. Ive got a better idea, actually, Avod said. Since the next step is north through those passes and into whatever is waiting for us there, we should send word to Ysvrith. The Gnolls will be able to get everything we need done faster and better. Save for the forces that we need to finish up things in the east, we should move on and get to better lands. Though she had to force herself to settle down to do so, sleep came quickly for Ludmila. With the Ring of Sustenance, she always felt like she could go on forever, like some sort of Undead being C or perhaps more like some Construct, since Lady Shalltear had recently explained that Undead could indeed become mentally weary. Wakefulness brought with it change: a new set of Undead to train, a pile of reports and administrative matters to sift through, and a map that had changed far more than she had expected it to. Wiluvien, Ludmila stretched the last of her sleep away, how long have I been asleep? About eight hours, my lady? Wiluvien glanced over to the Vampire Bride that was standing at the table with her, who nodded. This looks like an awful lot for eight hours, Ludmila frowned down at the map. Two nights had passed since the first sweep of the Goblin army encampments: two more sets of Undead that gained combat experience by clearing the rest of the northern arm of invaders. Unlike the first night, where she had been so ambitious that dawn had overtaken them while they were still cleaning up the aftermath, the following nights were split into nine camps each. With three broad strokes, the entire northern advance of the Goblin army had been eliminated, and there was no indication that the rest had noticed yetuntil now. It does appear like quite a bit, Wiluvien said, but watching it as it happened makes it a bit less substantial. Theyve simply relocated the camps following the road from the Slane Theocracy to the central valley. In total, the number of camps remains nearly unchanged. Was this the entirety of the Goblin army, then? Not that it wasnt a large number, but she had already cleared a third of their number in the last three days. Is there still movement through the western pass? She asked. Yes, my lady, Wiluvien nodded. These Demihumans continue to replenish their supplies, so there must be something on the other side that can keep this up. Ludmila didnt think that it was possible C not for any lengthy period of time, anyways. Whoever was supplying the Goblin army would be stripping the entire area bare. Another possibility was that the same, mysterious, source of their high-quality equipment was also providing everything else. Aside from these movements, have there been any changes in behaviour? Infighting; desertion C anything that might suggest that the army is falling apart? No, my lady C just a lot of moving around. Their Shadow Demon sabotage, while enough to arrest the Goblin armys momentum, apparently hadnt yet done enough to break down their discipline and morale. The repositioning of their soldiers from south to north suggested that they were preparing to advance in her direction. With the canyon within a days march of the closest portions of the Goblin army, she wasnt keen on finding out what would happen if they all mobilized. Did she still have time to wear them down? Or was it time to go on the offensive and try to shatter the main body of the Goblin army? Her plan for the coming evening was to pinch off the supply line leading to the tightly-packed cluster of encampments in the central valley, but if they advanced north regardless C or worse, advanced north while her forces were in the south C the risk of a breakthrough was high. Whats the river like right now? She eyed the Katze River, which had camps on both sides. I beg your pardon, my lady? Wiluvien asked. How high is it? Ludmila explained, Where can it be forded in the central valley? Im not sure, Wiluvien frowned. Weve only been keeping track of the camps and the movements of supplies. They mostly just follow their respective sides of the river, but we have no information on the river itself. Ludmila walked over to the hall window, peering outside. It was still mid-afternoon. She looked around for her two Shadow Demons, finding them under the dinner table. Head out past the canyon, she instructed them. Follow the river. Look for all the places that enemy soldiers might be able to cross up through the main body of this army. Report back to Wiluvien with what you find. The Shadow Demons flickered away, and Wiluvien lowered her head when Ludmila turned her attention back to the map. Apologies, my lady, she said. It is something I should have had you check days ago, Ludmila replied. Lady Auras map is excellent, but she made it back when the weather was normal. The place is so dried out now that most of the small rivers have been cut down to a trickle. The Krkono?e restore the weather to its natural state over their territory, but I am not sure if it is enough to make the Katze River uncrossable in the central valley. I see, Wiluvien nodded. I will keep these sorts of things in mind for the future. The future, huh. A faint flush appeared over the Half-Elf chambermaids dimples, and she turned her gaze aside. Its fun, Wiluvien smiled slightly. If ever you need us for this sort of work, my sister and I will gladly come to help. There will be a couple of new additions to your family come autumn, Ludmila raised an eyebrow. There is your mother, as well. I imagine you will have your hands full for the next while. A few years probably, Wiluvien said, then furrowed her brow. How does that work, anyway? Will they be Quarter-Elves? I dont think Ive heard of anything but Half-Elves before. You have probably picked the worst possible person to ask, Ludmila smirked. I seem to be good at fighting, ordering others around and scaring people witless, but that appears to be the limit of my talents. Anyways, I need to get this work out of the way before tonight: let me know if anything happens out there. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 This is a bit different As Ludmila examined the newly-exchanged forces, she soon noticed that each Elder Lich commander oversaw a full standard formation C the Death Warriors were not excluded this time. Did Lord Cocytus include some sort of note with your contingent? She asked the Elder Liches. Lord Cocytus has noted that developments in the upper reaches have afforded an opportunity for Death Warriors to perform roles that are suited to them. She nodded slightly at the response. With every exchange of Undead servitors, she also included reports of the nights activities, complete with her thoughts on their progress, potential risks, and the various options that presented themselves for the next sortie. What to do about the main body of the Goblin army was a question she had been considering, and Lord Cocytus appeared to have dispatched the Death Warriors as an answer. Death Warriors were something of the opposite of Death Knights, specializing in offence while sacrificing defence. They were swift and powerful but lacked the durability of Death Knights and their suite of Skills and Abilities. If one were to consider a tactical analogue in the Goblin army, they were akin to the Bugbears that were used as shock troops. Frankly speaking, Ludmila had no experience commanding anything like them. The Fighters in the Adventurer Guild tended to focus heavily on defence in order to anchor their respective teams, so the closest in terms of position might be a melee striker like a Rogue or a Monk. She also wasnt commanding an Adventurer party C she was commanding a contingent of the Sorcerous Kingdoms army, and there were many more factors to consider. Head up to the eastern pass with your troops, she told the Elder Liches. Help the others up there with sorting out and stripping down the corpses for delivery. Keep your mana topped off, though C well be headed down later this afternoon. They nodded and led their formations southwest. With the many nightly battles came a veritable mountain of corpses and equipment. The Elder Liches C both her own and those who arrived for training C worked nonstop during the times that they werent fighting. The tens of thousands of bodies were moved via Gate on a daily basis to be stored in Lord Cocytus frozen realm, while piles of weapons, armour and supplies were building up on the flats with her timber and stone. Repurposing everything was work for a small army of craftsmen, but she didnt have that yet. Smith Kovalev informed her that she would need a proper foundry to process all of the steel equipment if she didnt want the process to take decades. Fortunately, it wasnt perishable, and she had no need to deliver it anywhere: all she needed was time. Finishing the last of her tasks in the village, she made her way up to the pass. Dozens of Undead moved back and forth, delivering corpses to inspection points, then taking inspected corpses to their respective outbound piles. Undead Beasts took their wagons up the slope to be laden with equipment, then back down to the flats. A clear trail had already been worn along their path. Ludmila found Nonna at her inspection point, and she peeked into the box reserved for magic items. There werent many. As with Nonnas theory about how the Goblin armys equipment was distributed, magical items were much the same. Weak camps had poor yields, while the few elite camps turned out sets of accessories that one might find on a Gold or Platinum-ranked Adventurer. She caught herself trying to calculate the value of the containers contents C the spoils of war were indeed quite a distraction. How did commanders of living armies deal with soldiers who were driven by their individual desires? Ludmila imagined that if she had been leading an army of Humans, there would be more than a few that would be looting equipment and accessories for themselves without reporting their findings. Did their officers just end up treating it as a perk? She had read that mercenary companies basically operated in that fashion. It wasnt something that she wanted professional soldiers operating under her command to expect, however. Anything out of the ordinary? She looked up from the box. In my mind, Nonna replied, nearly everything identified in the past day has been out of the ordinary. Why would anyone expend the effort to craft some of these items? It is like using a dried-out leaf to shield yourself from a Fireball. If not for the value in collecting data for our statistics, I would consider the mana expended to identify these items a waste. It is better than nothing, Ludmila offered. Besides, an Enchanter might be able to derive something useful out of studying so many magic items: new techniques and ideasor something. Nonna sniffed dismissively. As with most things that did not come from the Sorcerous Kingdoms mysterious place of origin, Nonna treated everything they found here with about the same enthusiasm as one might bestow upon a three-day-old pile of manure that she came across on a rural road. The other Elder Liches were even worse, and attitudes carried about any one particular thing would persist until proven otherwise. Ludmila continued on her way, climbing up onto an outcropping that offered a commanding view of the central valley. The space cleared out for the Goblin army encampments was plain to see, creating a field that brought to mind the tales of epic battles spun for the excitement of audiences both noble and common alike. She sat down, dangling her legs over the cliff face as she considered her options over a piece of jerky. The central valley was a mostly flat area where the Katze River was joined by the various smaller rivers flowing down from the surrounding mountains. The Goblin army straddled both sides of the river, clearing away the dense brush and forest growth to form an ugly scar that ran down a good portion of the valleys length. It wasnt the first time such a thing had happened C there had been several attempts by Humans to settle the area, pushing back the Demihuman tribes that occupied the basin. This never lasted longer than a decade, however, as the tribes recovered in the rugged areas surrounding it and pushed the Human settlers right back out. Eventually, it earned a reputation as an indefensible position, and all thought of settling the place was abandoned. Lady Shalltear had put forward the notion that Ludmila should stake her claim for the Sorcerous Kingdom, but, for now, it had become a stage for conflict. To Ludmila, the idea of just attacking the Goblin army out in the open felt decidedly strange. She was raised to command the limited defences of Wardens Vale, using tactics and strategies that made the most out of their meagre numbers. Even her personal fighting style was conservative in nature. Fighting large, set-piece battles felt ludicrously wasteful and imprecise. If it were Humans, at any rate. She now had tens of thousands of Zombies at her disposal and Death Knights who could constantly replenish lost Squire Zombies as they worked their way through the Demihuman ranks. The only thing she had witnessed that was able to slow them down were the elite formations of the first battle, where she had purposely sent single Death Knights to test their strength. A single Death Warrior could probably obliterate the same sort of formation in seconds. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. What remained was her initial problem. She had no fear that she would lose the battle, but not losing in battle didnt mean that she couldnt fail in some other way. Her conditions remained the same: she had to destroy her enemy without any of them getting away and potentially causing problems down the line. Unfortunately, the encampments in the central valley covered an area of over five hundred square kilometres, and there was no way she was surrounding the entire thing without millions of Zombies that she did not have. Thus, her original plan was to simply allow starvation and infighting to take care of most of them over several weeks, then sweep up the remainder. After an hour reviewing the last few days, she settled on her plan of battle and returned to convene with her commanders on the northern slope of the eastern pass. Nonna, she said. The encampments that have been cleared in the last few days are still intact, yes? There have been no orders to dismantle them, Nonna replied. They have only been stripped of supplies and equipment. Then were beginning our preparations, Ludmila said. First of all, mobilize half of the Zombies in the passes, and have them gather at the confluence below this pass. Half of the Zombies is ten thousand, Nonna noted. It will also take a day for the ones from the western passes to arrive. Then move all of the Zombies from the two eastern passes, Ludmila replied. Split the number from the western passes to cover for them. Very well, the Elder Lich said. Will there be anything else? Yes, Ludmila nodded. Send our Squire Zombies down to collect the wood stakes from all the barricades in the camps nearby. They can bring them to where the Zombies are being gathered. Nonna gave her a long look. Your orders deviate significantly from the actions of the past few nights, she said. There was also nothing of this discussed in the plans for the main army camp. If our opponent changes their behaviour, Ludmila said, then we must adjust ours as well. Their shift into a posture that clearly indicates they plan on moving north necessitates a change in our own plans. Then what is your new plan? Nonna asked, There is little to doubt when it comes to the power of our forces compared to theirs, but you have always made it a point to contain and eliminate all interlopers. Surely you dont expect to fence them in with wooden stakes? Those are for something else, Ludmila smiled. Their movements are forcing my own, and I have no expectation of being able to contain them with so little time to prepare. Yet you have thinned the number of Zombies that you are using to block the passes. Are you certain that you will be able to manage the chaos that ensues? The management on our part will be minimal, Ludmila replied. I am counting on the Hobgoblins to do the managing for us. Counting on an enemy to do what you want them to do for you Nonnas words took on a dubious note, This is decidedly not your usual approach. Have you given in to wishful thinking? Or perhaps you have succumbed to the effects of this aging that mortals are inflicted with. Ludmila rolled her eyes. The strategy for the coming battle had come to her after once again considering that it might be something similar to the ones that Bards would commonly relate to the masses. Like those tales, tailored to be full of the things that people anticipated, she realized that all she needed to do was have the Goblin army fall prey to their own expectations. Rather than that, Ludmila told her, They wont realize whats going on until its too late.
Deep in the forests north of the Goblin army, a party of scouts picked their way through the tangled undergrowth. They were not far from the northernmost encampments C perhaps two hours away if their path had not been choked with vines, thorns and pits sheltering all manner of biting and stinging things C but the Goblins nerves grew with every step. A trickle of cold dread played over their skins. You should not be here. The leader of the party could see it in the faces of her Goblins; she could see the whispered thoughts reflected in their eyes. The local tribes all said the same thing. Dont go north. Death stalks the land. Her footfalls felt heavy, weighed by a suffocating feeling that pressed down on everyone. Turn around. Run away. Before its too late. She gave her head a shake. They couldnt turn back. If they returned empty-handed, they would only be beaten. Forward. Forward until they saw something worth reporting. Then they could run back and be safe. A high-pitched shriek echoed through the trees. Everyone froze. She looked up from where she had crouched instinctively, sniffing at the wind. Another scream pierced the evening air, and whimpers rose from the Goblins cowering behind her. An eternity passed. The wind rustled through the leaves. There was only the damp of the river nearby; the smell of earth and decay. She rose and moved forward again. They came to a clearing, and she realized it was the old road that followed the riverbank. She didnt like roads. Roads had people, and most people saw Goblins as enemies or food. Her party was oblivious to the danger, however, walking out past her and into the open. She hissed at them to come back, but they didnt listen. Stupid. They were stupider than her. ThereGob? She looked up at the voice. One of her party was pointing up the road towards the north. Something stood there C about their size. Was it another scouting party? The Hobs had sent many dozens north to scout the way. Hey, the Goblin said. Hey! The figure didnt respond. Scowling, the Goblin who had called out to it walked up and put a hand on its shoulder. I say hey! Oooooooah. The figure turned around, and the Goblin let out a panicked shout just before arms reached out to grab him. They fell into a heap onto the dirt path. Her other Goblins ran forward, voices raised angrily. If it was a Goblin, it was a bad Goblin. They reached to pull the two apart, then jumped back as one. Spears stabbed. Stabbed and poked and stabbed. When the stabbing stopped, she walked up to see what sort of bad Goblin it was. It was a very bad Goblin. A deaded Goblin that undeaded. The Goblin that it had jumped on was deaded too, blood spilling from his torn throat. Her ears pricked up. The sound of shuffling feet. The moans of undeaded Goblins. Not far away, more dead Goblins slowly came towards them. Z-zom! Zom! Zom! The other Goblins panicked, dancing backwards while shouting. She wanted them to shut up, but it was too late. More and more were now coming down towards them. Zom! One of the Goblins raised her bow, planting an arrow in the closest Zombies chest. More arrows followed, and the undeaded Goblin deaded again. The Goblins howled in victory, but then one of the howls turned into a shriek. They fell silent, staring up at one of their companions, somehow hovering in midair. Her body shrivelled, turning withered and grey. It was as if the Dire Mosquito that had plagued her dreams of late had finally gotten her. Her corpse dropped to the ground with a thump. Another Goblin appeared, floating over their heads. A winged Goblin? No. It had no wings. They could see right through it. It didnt look very happy to see them. The floating Goblin swooped down and picked up someone else. He shrivelled up too. The Goblin leader turned to run, and she heard the patter of footsteps as her two remaining party members followed in her wake. One set stopped. Another scream that shrivelled up like the others. Run. Run run run run run run RUN! The locals were right. The place was cursed, and death stalked the land. They should have never come. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 22 Chapter 22 GENERAL! Avod leaned away from the bellowing officer, did they ever look to see where she was before doing that? Im right here, dammit! She snarled, What the hell is going on? Were under attack. Northern camps are falling back. Falling back? She turned her gaze north, but the moonlit fields offered little in the way of an explanation. The sounds of her soldiers rousing for battle nearby could be heard. Of the enemy that they were falling back from, there was no sign. Nothing she knew of in the basin could push back a thousand-strong encampment of her trained regulars, never mind the entire northern fringe. Had the surviving tribes of the basin banded together for a final, desperate counteroffensive? Which side of the river is this happening on? She asked. I only know about my camp on this side of the river, the officer answered. Then what are we being attacked by, exactly? The officer hesitated, licking his lips nervously. The curse, he said in a low voice. Im going to hit you, Avods voice was flat. Thats the actual report! The officer protested, A bunch of the scouts we sent downriver came back, all spouting the same gibberish. That they had gone too far north. They had roused the curseand that it was coming for them. The curseshe did her best to quash the rumours of the local tribes, but rumours had the effect of getting stronger the more the higher-ups tried to suppress them. In the end, all she could do was let it run its course and be forgotten, but how had it gone from fiercely territorial Humans to a full-blown curse? Have we seen any real sign of this curse? Her voice grated with barely restrained patience. Thats uhwe killed the scouts just in case they did bring some weird thing back with them. About an hour later, though, people started dying anyway. How? Started in the tents, he swallowed. Screams, every few minutes. Wed go to see what the noise was, but itd be too late by the time we found em. Some looked like theyd been shrivelled up in their cots, others were torn into a bloody mess. After a while, we saw what was doing it. The officer stopped to swallow again. His eyes darted from side to side. Avod punched him. Stop dragging every little thing out, she fumed, Youre not a damn Bard! It was Wraiths, General! So were being attacked by the Undead? Yes, maam! Then say so in the first place! How much time did you just waste? That being said, her soldiers had experience fighting the Undead back in the haunted forest. If entire camps were being pushed back How many Wraiths was it? She asked, How many did we lose? Hard to keep track since they kept popping in and out, the officer answered. A few dozen in my camp were dead by the time I ordered us to fall back. Then I assume that a few Wraiths werent what had you decide to give that order. No, General, he shook his head. More Undead are coming from the north. The scouts spotted them coming through the forest, but we couldnt get a decent count before they started to enter the clearing. How many were there by the time you pulled out? She asked. A few thousand, at least, he answered. Mostly Zombies, but the scouts said that there were some stronger ones mixed in. There was no reason to stand there waiting to be overrun, so I ordered my camp to fall back until we could reorganize and form a proper defensive line. Avod nodded. He had made the right decision. Zombies were slow and mindless, but strong C better to consolidate their strength and destroy them at range than take needless losses in a disorganized effort to stand and repel them. Good work, she said. Get back to your troopsactually, do you know if the other camps had the same thing happen to them? Ive no idea, General, he shook his head. Came straight here to report in. Avod waved him away, collecting her thoughts. After three more reports from different camps, she had a general idea of what was going on on her side of the river. The current ran strong and deep, so messengers from the other side had to travel south to cross, but the forces there could be seen falling back along the opposite shore as well. At last count, there were nearly five thousand Zombies. Zombies were easily dealt with, but the problem was that masses of lesser Undead gave rise to greater Undead. The Wraiths were an example of that, as were the stronger Zombies that had been identified. What they really needed to be wary of were powerful Undead who could indeed cause trouble for a single encampment, such as Elder Liches. With this many Zombies, she wouldnt be surprised if a few showed up. She frowned at the thought of the Undead mages. Zrol and his troops had taken one down in the haunted forest, but it was bottled up into its lair and depleted of mana before being destroyed. They would be more annoying for her forces to deal with out in the open. Her Goblin skirmishers were too weak to stand up to them, so they had to rely on massed volleys of blunted stone arrows to chip them down. Ysvrith and her people were the ideal counter, but they werent expected to arrive for another day. They would just have to deal with it when the time came. She sent runners out to the encampments, ordering them to mobilize and form on her position. Three hours later, her main army C a force twenty thousand strong C was lined up in their neat formations on the field. Wolf riders had delivered messages back and forth between the opposite shores by then: it appeared that Undead had appeared on the eastern side as well, though in lesser numbers. She instructed the commander there to organize a defence with his ten thousand and clean them up before moving his troops to join the main body of the army. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. A command platform was raised, overlooking the silvered landscape. The officers from her side of the valley had gathered from their respective formations, awaiting her instructions. They still had some time: Zombies being Zombies, it would take them a while yet to arrive. Anything that requires my immediate attention? She asked them. The eastern command is a bit disordered, the Hobgoblin to her right said. They had troops out working to subjugate the remaining tribes, and its taking time to recall them. Will that cause any issues if they get into a fight right now? It shouldnt, he shook his head. Theres only two or three thousand Undead on that side. The way things are, it might take them a bit longer to get rid of them all, but they still shouldnt take long once things get started. How about the Undead on our side? she asked, Scouts see anything big yet? Its still mixed Zombies on the ground, another officer responded. Nothing stronger than what we can handle. In the air, weve seen a few Wraiths flying around, plus some robed Undead. Two, so far. Several of the assembled officers turned their heads upwards and to the north, as if they would be able to spot what had been described from a distance. Avod didnt bother. Elder Liches? Might be. We wont know for sure until they come close and start dumping spells on our heads. Did we get stone arrows out to the troops? Avod frowned, Regular ones wont do anything to them. Yes General, he nodded. All along the line. We wont let them cast spells at us for free. They knew that Elder Liches had spells to protect them from projectiles in general, but every spell they needed to refresh to defend themselves meant less mana being directed against their enemies. Make sure your formations are hardened against magic, she told them. Shield walls for any Fireballs that come our way. Spread out the rest behind to minimize damage from area spells. Even in that stance, we should easily manage against the Zombies on the ground. Just be ready to respond to anything nasty that pops up. And when were done, General? Another officer asked, Should we disperse back to our camps? No, Avod answered. After weve dealt with this lot, well march north. I dont know if these Elder Liches will retreat, but we need to find out where these Undead came from and root them out. Weve just about picked this basin clean anyways C its time to move on. The officers dispersed to see to their respective formations. Shortly after midnight, horns sounded over the front. Avod leaned forward intently over the railing. Through the abandoned camps to the north, the first signs of movement could be seen. Figures lurched under the moonlight, moving independently rather than in any recognizable formation. Their advance was slow, with more and more coming into view as time went on. Above, she could see one of the mentioned robed Undead floating in the air above the Zombie horde. They were still some distance away, so Avod decided to send a probing attack. Wolf Riders C right flank. Sweep along the front and start thinning out those Zombies. The baying of wolves sounded far to the east, where over 600 Goblin Wolf Riders sprung forward. Within a few minutes, they were running along the front of the slowly advancing Zombies, hurling their javelins into them. Normally, the Wolf Riders would work in small packs, using their javelins to hobble a target before closing in for the kill. Undead, however, did not hobble very well: they didnt bleed, didnt have the vitals of a living being, and couldnt be crippled unless their limbs were removed entirely. It took about two javelins to kill each one, and the riders emptied their satchels before returning to replenish their ammunition behind friendly lines. At the point that they were nearly depleted, she sent the riders on the other flank in to perform the same attack. Their cavalry trained to fight like this, as their future enemies would presumably have cavalry of their own that would pursue the first wave as they withdrew. The second wave would prevent this, though in this case, the enemy had no cavalry to speak of. As the riders from the left unleashed their attacks, several fell in return. Avod furrowed her brow. It appeared that the stronger Zombies mixed in with the regular ones had retrieved some of the spent javelins and were now using them against the second wave. She issued an order to the Wolf Rider captain. Pull back the Riders. Im not losing any more over some stupid Zombies. Ready yourselves for the skirmish. The Wolf Rider formation changed direction in unison, angling away from the Undead before wheeling around to return to their position. Above, a second robed figure had appeared, but neither of them reacted to the Wolf Riders provocation. The results of the attacks were less than spectacular. Because the Zombies were moving independently, they were spread out over a wide area. Missile attacks that missed their mark had little chance to strike another. Still, they had managed to take down several hundred Zombies, and the rain of arrows from the skirmishers would soon take their toll as well. As the Zombies shuffled within a hundred metres of their front line, she called for her skirmishers forward to release their first volley. Ten thousand arrows arced through the night sky, catching the light of the waning moon. Though the majority missed their marks, there were so many that the leading edge of the Zombie wave was annihilated. Overhead, the Elder Liches made their first move. A dozen ghostly figures descended towards the lines. Avod snorted derisively. They were being underestimated. A group of Wraiths might spell doom for a tribe of Goblins, but they were a Goblin army. Focus Battle Aura! As one, the Hobgoblin and Bugbear formations activated their Martial Arts. In the wilderness, magical weapons were few, but there were magical beasts and monsters aplenty. Focus Battle Aura imbued the weapons that one held with magical properties, making them more effective against opponents with supernatural defences. Every seasoned warrior learned it out of necessity. The Goblin skirmishers retreated behind the Hobgoblin lines. As the Wraiths attempted to follow them by passing through, they were cut to ribbons. Calls for healing rose into the air, but the damage overall appeared negligible. Another volley of arrows filled the sky, slicing down into the advancing Zombie horde. More Wraiths appeared in retaliation, to much the same result. Are these Elder Liches idiots? Maybe they had spent so much time persecuting the weak tribes of the basin that they never learned how to fight a real opponent. Avod gazed out across the river. It looked like they were already finished with their battle, and were withdrawing to cross the ford in the south. No surprises, then. She returned her attention to her side of the valley. The few strong Zombies that made it to the front line were crushed as soon as they arrived. After the next volley of arrows, a third Elder Lich arrived. The three Undead swooped down over the front line, sending three globes of flame down at the formations below. Shields locked together just before the Fireballs struck, exploding into a sea of flames that washed over them. When the spell dissipated, the shield wall remained intact and her soldiers were unscathed. As if incensed that their attacks had been thwarted again, they unleashed another set of Fireballs to little effect. Arrows from the skirmishers below pelted the Elder Liches as they lingered over the army. New sets of Wraiths appeared, who descended to deal with the skirmishers below. Move the Bugbears to intercept those Wraiths! Keep hitting those Elder Liches! The commanders below worked to relay her command, organizing their shock troops to deal with the incoming Wraiths. The Elder Liches switched to using Lightning spells, but they were casting from such a high angle that only one or two Hobgoblins were struck at once. The Undead casters continued probing the Hobgoblin formations defences until they seemingly gave up and turned their attention on the Goblins and Bugbears spread out behind them. How much mana do these jerks have? Theyve gotta run out sometime soon Fireballs started raining down on the troops spread out over the field. With how far apart everyone was, they werent very effective. The Elder Liches targeted Bugbears in the midst of several Goblins, but most would scatter out of the way. The Bugbears survived half of the time and were healed by nearby mystics. Avod shook her head. What was the point in this? They were expending their mana to kill three or four targets at a time when the entire army numbered in the tens of thousands. Eventually, the Elder Liches seemed to realize this too and withdrew to the north. The Zombies wavered and stopped. A slow grin spread over Avods face. Victory was theirs for the taking. Sound the advance. Well be waiting all night if we just stand here. Well find those Elder Liches and destroy them in their holes. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 23 Chapter 23 A long sigh issued from between Ludmilas legs. I do not understand why you have to sound so utterly unenthused, she glowered down at the top of Nonnas silken cowl. This is utterly banal, Nonna replied. That is the point, Ludmila told the Elder Lich. Doing something radical here would ruin everything. Five hundred metres below, ten thousand Zombies shuffled through the trees, making their way south towards the Goblin army. After flushing out the scouts being sent north, she allowed a few to escape to report the advance of her Undead forces. The Death Knights and Death Warriors were positioned far to the rear, though she interspersed most of the Squire Zombies that she had available throughout the ranks of their weaker fellows. She supposed calling them ranks was probably a poor description. They were simply shuffling forward as fast as they could, in no set order. A horde of the walking dead that would emerge before the Goblin army to the south, who would presumably have had ample warning before their arrival. It looked nothing more than a clich related a thousand thousand times in the tales passed down by any place with the most basic knowledge of the Undead. The Elder Lich commanders immediately questioned her plan, offering various amendments. Form proper ranks. Equip them with armour and shields, at least. Use the Death Knights and Death Warriors to drive fear and despair into the enemy camps. It was a rare moment when the Elder Liches felt just as alive as any living being. Their sensibilities were challenged, and concerns bubbled to the surface of their usual dispassionate delivery. You may play according to whatever rules you wish, but, in the end, you cannot stop me. By the same token, do you think any lesser being can stop you? Her lieges words might easily be taken as an expression of confidence in an exceptional vassal. It wasnt as if she wasnt gratified by Lady Shalltears words, but the true meaning of them most likely had little to do with Ludmila at all. It was the inviolable agency of a supreme sovereign, carried forth through those who enforced his will. The behaviour of the Elder Liches underscored this notion. Every action and point was scrutinized; any detail that might be construed to misrepresent His Majesty was criticized. Appearing impotent was not permitted. Retreat was not permitted. Failure was not permitted. Opponents of His Majesty were to be subjected to the most extreme measures in all things at once, somehow. The absolute authority, power, grace, and splendour of the Sorcerer King was to be made clear to any and all who would witness even the tiniest fragment of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Rather than foreign, it felt familiar. It was a sort of exceptionalism that one might find amongst nobles and their households, who held the dignity and value of aristocratic culture above all else. Or the fervent devotion found in adherents of her faith. She would probably not be wrong to say that they perceived the Sorcerer King as a god, and that they were agents of his divine will. It was an impossible ideal where perfect outcomes were executed perfectly, and anything that fell short of perfection was considered anathema. To Ludmila, at least, it seemed that way. To the Elder Liches, it was a matter of course. There was nothing to deliberate over. They would carry this attitude to the ends of the world, or to the end of themselves. Thankfully, they were ordered by Lord Cocytus to defer to her instruction. She had the strong suspicion that they would have gone and done something ridiculous on their own otherwise. Though they shared the conviction that the enemies of the Sorcerous Kingdom should be destroyed, the how and why and when of it were fundamentally irreconcilable. They followed after the slowly advancing Zombie army, and twilight faded into a clear night under the waning moon. She looked over at one of the Elder Lich commanders to her left as they came within a few kilometres of the Goblin camps. Take one-quarter of our Zombies across the river. Leave the Squire Zombies on this side. She had the remaining Elder Lich commanders slow down the advance of the western forces so the new detachment could get to their position on the eastern bank. All 40 of the Death Knights from the days new trainees were sent into the river, as were all but one of the Death Warriors. The seven free Death Knights from her demesne were evenly spaced along a line that extended roughly one kilometre out from the riverbank. With what felt like a brief set of initial instructions, everything was made ready. All that was left was to nudge the Goblin army into action. Send the Zombies on the western side of the river forward. Summon Wraiths and start sending them down into the forward camps. Attack individuals in tents, but make sure theyre awake before you kill them. Plenty of screaming, please. The Elder Liches C the ones from the army were all more powerful than Nonna C summoned four Wraiths each, sending them down as instructed. Shouts and screams soon started to rise from below, and she could see the camps coming to life in the wake of the disturbance. Are you certain this strategy will work? Nonna asked. Ugh, why do you have to ask that right as we start? Ludmila grimaced, It is simple enough that it should. Their scouts should have forewarned them of our attack. Now we have alerted their perimeter to our presence. Next, we will give them an imminent threat to react against. I dont see how it will play out the way you expect it to, Nonna said. Our Zombie forces are no match for even one of these encampments. They do not know that, Ludmila told her, all we have to do is give them the impression that what is coming is weightier than it actually is. To do this, Ludmila set the majority of her Squire Zombies along the leading edge of their advance. The Goblin army scouts would be able to see how strong they were, and all they would note from further beyond was that there were more and more of them coming. What if the first camps decide to fight? Then they die, Ludmila shrugged, and we have more Zombies to work with. Losing a few of their forward camps will probably not change anything when it comes down to their ultimate response. The ultimate response was her answer to the problem of containing the tens of thousands of Goblin army soldiers in the central valley. Through the days of clearing the encampments along her southern border, the composition and practices of the army became quite clear. It was a force formed around a core of Hobgoblin heavy infantry. Small numbers of Bugbears served as shock troops while the vast majority of the army was composed of Goblins. These Goblins were auxiliaries: serving as scouts, pickets, skirmishers, and logistical components while the Hobgoblins represented the majority of their front line strength. As heavy infantry favoured flat and clear terrain, she would attack them where they were. Her purpose was to provide her enemy with the sort of battle that they had trained for, in a location that they found favourable. The tide of Zombies shuffling forward would give them ample opportunity to prepare without arousing suspicions about the true nature of their opponent. The Hobgoblin commanders would gather everyone in a single battlefield for a fight that they expected, oblivious to the fact that they were conveniently collecting their forces in one location to be decisively defeated. Below, hundreds of Goblin pickets scurried out of the forest ahead of her advancing Zombies. The Wraiths continued their work in the nearest camps, though it appeared that an organized response to combat them was in progress. The Wraiths are at risk, Nonna informed her. Should we not withdraw them or attack elsewhere? No, Ludmila shook her head. They can die, but make them work a bit for it. The first step of our strategy is to instil fear into the northern group. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Then we should have gone with the suggestion of the other commanders. That would be too much fear, Ludmila said. It is as I said a few nights ago: fear on its own is insufficient. The application of fear as a deterrent may also be wielded to goad your opponents into making confident choices. She ordered the Elder Liches to replace their Wraiths and resume their harassment before continuing. How does fear inspire confidence? Fear is only the catalyst, Ludmila explained. It is the choices available to deal with that fear that can inspire confidence. At this juncture, the camp commanders have two options: fight or withdraw. The unknown number of Undead approaching, combined with the constant Wraith attacks, will have them withdraw to consolidate their forces with the others to avoid unnecessary risk. It is a choice that they can make with confidence: this army is well-disciplined, trained, and rational. They will seek the best strategic options for themselves and their soldiers. They watched the encampments evacuate as the Zombies drew closer. Given the attitudes of the Elder Liches, Ludmila ventured it was something that they couldnt understand, or at least never consider. If they were to be part of a larger army, however, it was something that they had to learn. It was decidedly strange that Goblins could be well-versed in this, but her Elder Liches werent. Eventually, Ludmila continued her explanation, this army will reach a point where they will make their stand. The slow movement of our ground forces will give them ample time to analyze the threat and organize a proper response. After a series of confident choices that lead to a series of successes, fear will dissipate: leaving only certainty in their imminent victory. They will make their moves, not knowing that they are being manipulated into making them. Truth be told, it wasnt something that a regular commander could do with a regular army. If she ordered the vast majority of a Human army to go sacrifice themselves like this, they would certainly desert. It was a strategy unique to an Undead army, playing by rules that no one else could. Unless the enemy commander was capable of framing things in those completely alien terms, it was an undeniable advantage in her favour. As they crossed over the first line of encampments, Ludmila ordered the forces on the eastern bank to advance in a similar fashion. The Death Knights and Death Warriors submerged in the river were moved ahead to a place just before the first ford. When they reached the second line of encampments, she directed a number of Undead to create a haphazard line of stakes stretching before a wide bend in the river. The barricades of the nearby encampments were added as well. To the south, Ludmila could see the entire cluster of encampments in the central valley in a frenzy of activity. Demihumans started to stream towards the central camp. Neat, rectangular formations started to manifest on the field before a short platform. On the other side of the river, the Demihumans there started gathering at roughly the same point along the river. Looks like this is the starting point for the battle. Let the Zombies keep moving forward, and space our Squire Zombies between them again. Unexpectedly, the first move from the Goblin army was not sending forward their skirmishers to thin the slowly advancing Undead, but the appearance of a group of Goblins riding Wolves. The enemy cavalry swept over the front, taking down several hundred Zombies with what appeared to be short javelins. As slow as her forces were, they could do little to retaliate. Say, Nonna, Ludmila mused as she watched the tight formation run by far below, do we get a Zombie if a Squire Zombie kills something with a ranged attack? that is unknown. She ordered the suddenly-isolated Squire Zombies that had survived the first attack to retrieve some of the javelins strewn over the ground. As the next wave of Wolf Riders came in, they hurled their weapons at each other. The Squire Zombies were too tough to easily take down with light javelins, but they were also terrible at throwing them. Still, the cavalry formation was so tightly packed together that more than a few of the weapons hit something. The Elder Lich commanders started drifting forward, and Ludmila frowned down at them from above. Do not do anything yet. Prepare Wraiths to retaliate after they start sending arrows our way. She returned her gaze to the fallen Wolf Riders. After a whole minute, nothing got up. Aw. Ludmila pouted. Her overly optimistic idea of having Squire Zombies operating siege weaponry crumbled away before it could even take shape. As the Zombies closed in, a great number of Goblins came out from behind the lines of Hobgoblin infantry. The ground below was briefly clouded by thousands of arrows before they hailed down on her troops. That must have been ten arrows for every Zombie down there, Ludmila muttered. These Goblins are really enthusiastic. She wasnt sure what might have happened to House Zahradnik if the Sorcerous Kingdom had never annexed the duchy. She doubted that the Royal Army of Re-Estize would have been able to hold this Goblin army back. How many Adventurers would it have taken to stop them? As instructed, the Wraiths were sent down in retaliation. Watching intently as the Goblin Skirmishers deftly manoeuvred behind the safety of the Hobgoblin lines, Ludmila could only nod in appreciation of the enemy armys sound decisions and smooth reactions. They had somehow drilled tens of thousands of Goblins into a work of organized chaos. The skirmishers and shock troops were spread out over a wide area C they must have noticed the Elder Liches too. Across the river, the fighting was winding down. She spotted the Elder Lich floating above its decimated forces, and could only imagine the entirely displeased expression on its withered face. Assume command of the forces in the river. Shadow those Goblins movements, but do not initiate the ambush before I call for it. Another volley of arrows fell below, followed by another retaliation by summoned Wraiths. It played out much the same way as before. Ludmila called down to the three Elder Lich commanders hovering just out of range of the enemy lines. Time to rile them up. Pick out the most well-equipped formations and send some spells their way. Ignore the more poorly-equipped Hobgoblins for now. Make sure you keep your protections up C stone is the most common material to fashion arrowheads with out here, and they can be made to deal bludgeoning damage. The Elder Liches started their attack, opening up with several Fireballs against the Hobgoblin lines. As expected, they formed shield walls against them. She had only read about the tactic, but it appeared to be as effective as described. Wraiths were summoned to retaliate against the archers trying to hit her commanders from below, which were in turn intercepted by nearby Bugbears. On the other side of the river, the enemy forces had withdrawn nearly two kilometres south. Alright, time to start flailing. Feel free to experiment with spells, but do not hit them too hard. Ludmila observed as a variety of different attempts were made to harm various parts of the Goblin army. Apparently, Lightning spells were terrible at high angles. With the enemy either hiding behind shield walls or spread out, area effect spells were similarly ineffective. Resorting to single target attacks when the enemy numbered in the tens of thousands felt like a waste of mana. Tier magic had suspicious shortfalls when it came to spells that could deal widespread damage to large armies like this. Admittedly, there were a few that she knew of that appeared to be excellent at it C such as the Storm of Vengeance spell that Lady Shalltear had cast in Fassett County C but they were not spells that Ludmila would have access to with mid-tier casters like Elder Liches. The Elder Lich commanders appeared to be at a loss as well when they were going over their options for the battle. As far as Ludmila could tell, aside from the few golden opportunities to land devastating attacks on opponents that were arranged just the right way, magic was better used in a supporting role while powerful physical combatants like Death Knights and Death Warriors dominated the field. Not everyone had Death Knights and Death Warriors, of course, but any strong warrior with adequate support could keep swinging long after several mages had run out of mana trying to eliminate the same number of lesser opponents. When the enemy forces on the opposite shore were nearly to the ford, Ludmila recalled the Elder Lich commanders. She ordered the Zombies below to cease their advance. Shortly after, the ranks of the Goblin army started their own. Oh, they are actually moving, Ludmila remarked. I find it disconcerting that you sound surprised over the success of your own strategy, Nonna said. I expected it to work, Ludmila replied, but seeing it unfold right before your eyes is, you knowa-anyway, how is everyone doing for mana? Elder Liches gathered around her exchanged glances As ordered, one of them replied, we have maintained minimum reserves of roughly eighty per cent. Well done, Ludmila smiled. Back to the second line of encampments. Looking over once again to the south, she called for the fourth Elder Lich commander to commence its ambush against the Goblin army forces just starting to cross the river. Forty Death Knights and seven Death Warriors exploded out of the water and into the Demihuman column. The entire formation seemed to recoil at once. From their distance, Ludmila couldnt hear anything over the current of the Katze River and the sound of the advancing army lines. Within a minute, she could see Zombies shuffling into the water, swiftly carried downstream to join Ludmila at their new position. Below, the commanders of the Goblin army appeared entirely unaware that a third of their number was being systematically slaughtered and turned into her reinforcements. She issued her orders to the forces gathering below. Order ranks. It is time to form our little trap. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The dull rumble of tens of thousands of booted feet filled the night air, and a swell of pride filled Avods breast. Though their adversary had shown themselves to be disappointingly ineffectual, momentous feelings still carried through the hearts and minds of the Goblin army. Rank upon rank marched forward armed with grim steel and a sense of greater purpose. This is what you were born for, the world around them seemed to whisper. You, who were once weak, will rule the battlefield. Nations shall tremble before you. For Avod, who had seen her tribe fall and suffer under the whims of Jaldabaoth, it was a turn for the better. The Demon Emperor might eventually bring the world to an end, but at least her army would make their mark on it before that end. They would fight and die on their own termsor perhaps they might eventually grow strong enough to turn around and face Jaldabaoth head-on. After scanning the field ahead one more time before climbing down from her command platform, Avod and her bodyguard joined the rear of the advancing force. The scattered Zombies left behind in the Elder Liches retreat were no obstacle, and the army marched forward at a steady pace. She raised her head, trying to look over the front ranks. I hope we find a pack of Worgs one of these days. A General shouldnt be tiptoeing to get a view. While Goblins were small enough to ride Wolves, Hobgoblins were not. There were several magical beasts that they had come across, but none were suitable as mounts, or they had been too fast to catch. She imagined how wondrous it would be to have a Griffon or a Hippogriff, riding on swift wings and commanding the field. Of all the tales she knew, none had ever spoken of such a thing C perhaps she would be the first. General. The voice of one of her officers interrupted her fantasizing. She looked ahead to where he was directing his formation. What is it? Were approaching the second ring of encampments. Theres more Undead up ahead. They were fighting a Zombie horde. Of course there would be more. You mean more than expected? Ah, yes, thats right, General. A lot more. It looks like theyre gathering out there. Gathering? Not moving forward? Nope, theyre just standing there. Distance? Just under 500 metres. Avod brought her army to a halt. She jogged up to the front line to see what had been described for herself. In the distance, a line of Undead stood parallel to her own. Above, the three Elder Liches were floating silently against the backdrop of stars. They trying to copy us? She mused. Who knows, the officer nearby shrugged. If they are, I dont know what theyre trying to accomplish. She grunted in agreement. Zombies were slow to move and slow to respond. They didnt have any Martial Arts or Skills. Or intelligence, for that matter. They were just lumps of reanimated flesh. If these Elder Liches thought that creating a rough imitation of formations made out of real soldiers gave them parity, they were in for a rude awakening. Do the scouts see anything out of the ordinary? She squinted out into the distance. Nothing reported, the officer said. Ah C theyre moving. Across the field, the line of Zombies started to shuffle forward. The damn things were so slow that they looked like they were just swaying back and forth. Ughare they really trying to make them move together? Avod said sourly, This is going to take forever. Should we send skirmishers forward? The officer asked. May as well, Avod sighed. I hope theres something left for our main line to fight. Skirmishers forward. Dont wait to volley C loose arrows at will. Watch out for Wraiths. The Goblin skirmishers came forward, using their shortbows to pelt the makeshift Zombie line. As expected, the Wraiths came down, driving the archers back after one or two arrows. Like before, the Undead only got as far as the main line before being torn apart. After that, however, a new set of Wraiths came down to loiter in the field between the two armies. The skirmishers that were returning to the front stopped partway, loosing their arrows at them. The projectiles mostly missed, and the few that were on the mark passed harmlessly through. Stop that C youre wasting arrows. Get back behind the lines and keep thinning out those Zombies once they get in range. Weirddoesnt look like they did as well as before, the officer frowned. Avod was forced to agree. In the previous skirmish, they had nearly obliterated the Zombies in range. Now, they looked nearly unscathed. She grabbed the arm of a Goblin that was passing by. Hey C those arrows barely did anything. Whats going on? The Goblin looked up at her, brows drawn together in the monumental effort of answering her question. She looked back out to the approaching Zombies before looking back at Avod. Zom! She started, then paused as if she had forgotten what to say. ZomZomIron Zom? Iron Zom? Avod exchanged a look with the officer. Iron Zom! The Goblin squeaked. The skirmisher pointed at Avods shield, then her breastplate. Armoured Zombies. Avod waved the Goblin away. Some Zombie variant? The officer offered. It was possible. Undead often mysteriously manifested with weapons and equipment of their own. There was a range of possibilities, but the type of Undead dictated what it tended to appear with. The ones they had fought previously were all unequipped; formed out of the corpses of Goblins, which were plentiful in the basin. Maybe thats why they thought they could copy us. Your orders, General? She guessed it was a waste of time trying to take them down with arrows. Her Hobgoblins and Bugbears would be the most effective in this situation. Looks like its the main lines time to shine, she said. WeC Left flank reporting: weve just made contact with the enemy. Holding fine, but its a helluva lot! Avod froze at the report. She looked across the field. Their fucking line is crooked! Those stupid Elder Liches couldnt even get that part straight. She stewed in her boots, incensed that this mockery of an army should even be allowed. The clash of the two lines rose far to the west. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Hobs and Bugs, forward! These rotting shits cant even manage a straight line. Quick march! Officers sound charge at fifty metres. Their formations advanced, rapidly closing on the crooked Zombie line. One by one, each formation raised their voices as they charged, a wave of steel that washed up against the enemy Undead from west to east. Rather than the two masses pressing together in the push of melee, the first two ranks of the Zombie army instantly crumbled on contact before the charge fully stopped. Avod snorted derisively. They might be Zombie variants, but they were still weak. General! She looked up at the voice. In the formation directly ahead of her, the same officer was waving her over with his spear. What is it? She asked as they advanced to where he stood over a fallen Zombie. This armour, its A flash of fury washed over her when she realized what he was bringing to her attention. Those evil She looked across the press of soldiers. Now that the enemy was within range of her Darkvision, she could make out the details of the Zombie variants. They were adorned in plate mail, wielding spears and shields of Dwarven make. They were her soldiers. I want these Zombies put into the ground NOW! These evil assholes have gone too far! Spurred by her rage, the Goblin army roared and pushed forward with sudden fervour. It was to be expected, she told herself. Undead were the purest manifestation of evil: enemies of all who lived. The rationale failed to calm her, however. Avod glared at the Elder Liches silently flying out of range overhead. When did they get the chance to kill and raise her soldiers? Her gaze drifted over to the northern peaks. The report from Zrol arrived three days previous. The follow-up report was delayed, but not unreasonably so. Was that where it had started? If so, they would have over 20,000 Zombies to deal with. The Hobgoblin lines continued their northward advance, taking down thousands of Zombies as they went. Left flank reporting: we got a big one here! A big one? An Undead...champion, I guess? About that strong. My Hobs are trying to pin it down, but hes a real pain in the ass! What is it? A Vampire? Some super Zombie? Erma Skeleton of some sort. Bugbear-ish in size. Black Armour. Ah, shit C another one popped up a few formations away! Avod turned her head to see if she could see what was going on. She ended up turning far more than she expected to. Wait, how far back are you guys? Weve barely moved from where we made contact! Unearthly howls started to rise across the front line. She scanned her surroundings, trying to make sense out of what was going on. Over the land awash by bright moonlight, her front line had formed into an echelon, with the river to the west. Bugbears on the right flank: gather and punch through! We need to roll around this Undead army and finish it off, quick! Anxiety washed over her. Something was very wrong, and they needed to clean up before whatever it was happened to them. A spray of dirt erupted in front of her. She winced away, covering her head. When she looked up again, she found a ballista bolt buried in the ground. No C it was a wooden stake. The officer of the formation ahead of her lay impaled upon it. Another stake streaked in, punching through two plate-clad Hobgoblins before driving itself halfway into the ground. She fell back behind the protective cover of her bodyguard, who gathered around her with shields raised. The Hobgoblin army had strong cadres of elite soldiers, but they didnt have any champions to deal with enemy champions. Avod herself was the closest thing to it, but she couldnt even remotely compare with Qrs or even Ysvrith. She urged her right flank to make their breakthrough: they needed to find whatever was sending those stakes into their lines like ballista bolts. Another attack whistled by, travelling through two Bugbears and a dozen Goblins before smashing into the ground and tumbling end over end. At least it didnt take down another one of her officers. Were they targeting them on purpose somehow? Avod glanced up again towards the night sky and frowned. The Elder Liches that she thought might be directing the unseen attacker were gone.
Over on the western flank, Ludmila frowned down at the ongoing battle. Was it going as planned? Or was her plan about to go awry? At the current juncture, it was difficult to tell. As fresh Zombie reinforcements crawled out of the river to join her after their journey from upstream, she arranged her army into oblique order. Rather than a traditional oblique order, where a heavy concentration of forces was focused on one side of a battle line in order to quickly secure dominance on that flank, she was just piling up Zombies to slow down one side of the Goblin army. They certainly wouldnt hold out in the long run. She couldnt bring her personally trained Death Knights into play too early, lest the enemy commanders reacted to their appearance and stopped moving as she wanted them to. All she could do was watch nervously as thousands of Zombies were mulched in a matter of minutes by the enemys heavy infantry. When the two lines finally locked into place, some parts on her side were so thin that she had to rearrange her Death Knights to shore them up. Elder Liches, head over to the end of the west flank. As she waited for them to get into their positions, Ludmila scanned the battle below once again. On the opposite side, where the Goblin armys echelon had made their furthest advance north, two diamond formations were gathering behind the main line. The Wolf Riders used the formation earlier in the night, but she was only aware of two groups of Wolf Riders: one on each flank. Worried that they were being gathered for a potential breakthrough, she repositioned the nearest Death Knight to stand opposite to them. The Death Warrior she left behind was nearby as well, pulling up the stakes that served to obscure the Zombies coming out of the river. It lobbed them randomly into the mass of the army, some of its attacks travelling over five hundred metres before skewering the Demihumans that got in the way. She redirected her makeshift Undead ballista in an attempt to disrupt the diamonds on the eastern flank. You could just have its attacks directed against the enemy General, Nonna offered. It should be in the midst of that defensive formation behind the main line. In our case, we need the enemy commanders alive for as long as possible, Ludmila replied. They need to keep their formations from breaking for as long as possible after we close our little pocket. HmI guess we need to start now. To the south, the Death Knights and Death Warriors sent to ambush the Goblin armys eastern detachment were spread out in a long line, rapidly making their way towards the main battle. She signalled the three Elder Liches beyond the far western flank to begin. In unison, the Undead mages raised their arms over their heads. Triplet Widen Magic C Cloudkill. A yellowish-green mist rose from the ground below the line of Elder Liches. It formed into a bank of noxious fog 180 metres wide that started rolling southeast. Keep going C we need five more. The Elder Liches moved south, continuing to place the Cloudkill spells until it formed a wall over a kilometre long. It didnt move very fast, but it was more than enough to serve her purposes. Just before it seeped over the western flank, she ordered the Death Knights there to release the attention of the Goblin army. Demihumans turned their attention to the advancing mist, eyeing it warily. When it touched the edge of their forces, two thousand Goblins collapsed, screaming as their bodies turned black and swollen. Their cries did not last long; they were dead within three seconds. Many Hobgoblins fell and died as well, while those who survived fell to the ground, gasping and retching. As one, the entire western edge of the Goblin army flinched backwards in alarm. Ludmilas Undead forces were immune to the spell and fell upon the defenceless few that survived. Roll up that flank! Southern force C close the lid. The western flank started folding eastwards. It was slow at first, but gained in momentum as more and more Demihumans scrambled back from the slowly advancing Cloudkill spells while trying to defend against attacks from Zombie Squires and Death Knights. The regular Zombies were being left behind, but it hardly mattered anymore. The southern force swept in from the rear, completing the trap that had suddenly formed around the Goblin army. While the Death Knights and their army of Squire Zombies were intimidating enough, the Death Warriors were on an entirely different level altogether. As they charged in, they fired crossbows and hurled the numerous javelins, throwing axes and daggers hanging about their forms. The projectiles each sliced through dozens of Demihumans as they closed the distance. At fifty metres, the Death Warriors catapulted forward, brandishing twin greatswords. Blood and body parts severed in every way imaginable arced into the air as they turned into veritable whirlwinds of death, weaving their way through the Goblin army. One of them made it all the way to the front line in less than two minutes, where it cleaved through a formation of plate-wearing Hobgoblins. Eighteen of the Demihumans C stacked three deep C were bisected in a single swing, shields and all. Double the level does not mean double the strength. Lady Shalltear had mentioned this shortly after they met, but seeing it was an entirely different thing altogether. The offensive power of a Death Warrior was clearly more than twice that of a Death Knight. As all sides closed in, the Death Knights fell back onto their filtering tactics, using their skills to arrest the attention of nearby opponents while picking off those that broke and ran. Ludmila continued fixing potential weaknesses in their encirclement. Cut off the riverbank C I dont want any swimming away. Once our encirclement is secure, slow down a bit. Make sure you pick out the Squire Zombies that you want to take back with you. What followed could only be called a slaughter. Ludmila quietly watched from above, and her eyes eventually fell to rest upon the Katze River. It appeared that Entoma was right in the end, after all. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 25 Chapter 25 After the battle wound down and the Cloudkill spells ran their course, Ludmila joined her forces on the ground to survey the results up close. The western third of the field was littered with blackened corpses; victims that had been overtaken and succumbed to the deadly magic that she had ordered. Cloudkill was one of the few spells that she found suitable for large battlefields in the Elder Liches repertoire. Even so, she had to come up with an effective way to deploy them, having a large number cast in tandem to create a deadly moving barrier. As it was described to her by Nonna, the spell was a noxious cloud that instantly killed those below Level 10. Below level 19, there was still a chance for it to be fatal, and continued exposure would cause adverse effects to ones health. Anything stronger would still be subjected to its debilitating effects, but, at that point, it mostly came down to the potency of the caster versus the resistance of the individual. Being immune to poison made one immune to the spell, so it was an effective battlefield tool when ones army was one hundred per cent Undead. Remaining high above the battlefield on Nonnas shoulders, Ludmila was similarly out of the area of effect. As she picked her way eastward, fewer corpses showed the effects of Cloudkill, and the work of her Undead forces left pieces of Demihumans scattered everywhere. It was a strange reminder of the arbitrary nature of magic: those who had died of the spell had turned as black as charcoal, while those who had died to every other cause had not C even though the poisonous mist washed over them after the fact. While the spell certainly seemed convenient, she noted other details that made her question its use. Dead rodents and snakes could be seen occasionally, as well as bats and birds. Coming across a rotting log, Ludmila drew her axe out of curiosity. After peeling back the pieces of bark and chopping out a section of wood, she grimaced. The spell was indiscriminate: anything susceptible to the poisonous mist was affected, enemies or otherwise. Her earlier testing of the spell had been conducted high in the rocky passes where her Zombies were stationed, so she had not been aware of the fact at the time. In the future, she would have to carefully consider the implications of its use. Baroness Zahradnik, one of the Elder Lich commanders called out to her from the southwest, The survivors await. Survivors? With both sides having fully committed themselves to battle, she wasnt about to attempt something foolish like ordering potentially harmful measures to preserve enemy numbers, but she did leave several other orders standing. Amongst them were her instructions to leave the enemy commanders unscathed, if possible. She found a small group of well-equipped, dangerous-looking Hobgoblins seated near the centre of the field. Four Death Knights stood watch over them. Nonna appeared to be making a study of their possessions. As Ludmila approached, they turned their attention towards her, faces expressing clear disbelief. Good morning, Ludmila said. I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, Warden of the Vale. Five days ago, a contingent of your soldiers crossed over into the sovereign territory of the Sorcerous Kingdom, attacking the official that asked for them to declare their business. The individuals taken in for questioning revealed to us your intent to invade our nation. A large Hobgoblin in the midst of the group jumped to her feet and bulled her way forward. Ludmila called her glaive into her hand, but it was unnecessary: a Death Knight smoothly stepped in and bashed the Hobgoblin across the face with its shield. The Demihuman took several more wobbly steps before tumbling into a heap. General! General! General! The other Hobgoblins rose to their feet, voices raised in concern. I guess I do not have to figure out who their leader is. The Hobgoblin General sent a baleful glare at Ludmila from where her cheek was pressed against the dirt. You Undead bitch! Flecks of spittle sprayed into the air, I knew it wasnt just some damn Elder Lich doing this! One of the Elder Lich commanders looked at the Hobgoblin General, then at Ludmila. Dont look at me C I never claim to be Undead The fact of the matter is that you have come with the resolve to invade the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila looked pointedly across the field, and this is the result. I am curious, however: why would you think to bring such a huge army into our quiet corner of the wilderness? The Hobgoblin General froze at her question, then a chuckle rose from its throat. I do not think I said anything funny, Ludmila frowned. This isnt the end The Hobgoblin General said. Ludmila was not particularly well versed in romantic literature, but even she understood the ominous line as painfully clich. I realize that more of your army remains in the basinC No! The Hobgoblin General shouted, You realize nothing! Ill accept that I was bested by a superior force, but the last laugh will be mine. Your evil will be destroyed by a greater evil C he will come for you, you Undead monster Ludmila furrowed her brow and looked over towards Nonna. Did the ones from the other day yield any information related to this? She asked. The interrogation revealed nothing relevant to exterminating these invaders, the Elder Lich answered. The Hobgoblin let out a guffaw. Ludmila wracked her head, trying to make sense out of its cryptic words. Evildoes this have anything to do with the evil star that has fallen in the west? The laughter stopped. Evil star? The Hobgoblin General snorted, Which cryptic asshole told you that? Well, no matter. No amount of preparation will save you. These soldiers of yours are nothing, too. Hell is right behind us, Undead C your Sorcerous Kingdom will burn like everything else. Explain, Ludmila demanded. The Hobgoblin General started to laugh again. Ludmila resisted the urge to use her glaive in an attempt to loosen its tongue. There were people who could do this elsewhere C she had to return and compose her report to Lord Cocytus before Entoma and Shizu arrived with the next contingent of army trainees. After arranging for the interrogation of the Hobgoblin General and the rest of the captured officers, she ordered the Elder Lich commanders to start cleaning up the field. Once she set some Shadow Demons to ambush any incoming couriers or supply trains coming from the west, Ludmila hurried back to the harbour. Along the way, she couldnt keep her eyes off of the Katze River. Nearer to the battlefield, it had become discoloured C turned bright red by the tens of thousands of Demihumans slain along its banks. To her great relief, it faded somewhat as more and more streams and small rivers joined it along its course. By the time the river ran by the harbour, it was only suspiciously darkor so she thought. On the pier, Chief Esess stood looking out over the water with several other Lizardmen. They froze upon noticing her approach, and she could swear that one of them pushed the chieftain forward. She greeted him with as much friendliness as she could muster. Good morning, Chief Esess. Good morning, Lady Zahradnik. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Is something the matter? She asked. Ah, hmyes, the Lizardman Chieftain answered. The river has changed C the smell and taste of the waters have become strange So much for hoping that no one would notice. The change should be temporary, Ludmila said. Give it a day or two and it should be gone. What is it, if I may ask? Chief Esess asked, Is it something bad? Will it happen again? My people are concerned. Rather than something bad, Ludmila smiled, I would say it is good news. The main army of the forces threatening us to the south was defeated last night. The river is stained with the blood of over 30,000 Demihumans. As for whether it will happen again, I will carry out my duty as often as duty demands. As she tried to convey a sense of confidence to the Lizardman Chief, he stopped blinking and his tail went rigid. Ludmila leaned forward and waved her hand in front of his snout, and he flinched backwards. She still couldnt figure out many of the stranger aspects of her Lizardmen subjects. At any rate, she continued, try to refrain from using the river water until the blood has washed by. I will have barrels of well water delivered from the villages if you wish. Ah, hm, yesthank you, my lady. The Lizardman Chief returned to the pier, gesturing with his arms as he relayed her explanation. They reacted in the same manner as their chief, save for one who fell into the river. Over the course of her exposure to the Demihuman race, she had come to learn that they were not very good on dry land. Even the ones that had moved to E-Rantel resided in the Demihuman quarter, where a small lake had been made to accommodate them. Her mind started to wander towards her delayed development plans before she caught herself. She had no time to linger. Ludmila turned and walked up the village trail, returning to her manor. Welcome back, my lady, Lluluvien greeted her as she entered, and congratulations. Ludmilas gaze went to the map in the back of the manor. It had already been updated with the changes that had occurred overnight. Thank you, Lluluvien, she replied. Please prepare some tea C I have a lot of work ahead of me this morning. A Skeleton stirred from the wall of the hall and made its way into the back to pick up the kettle from where it hung over the fireplace. Ludmila took a seat at her desk, trying to figure out how to best structure her report. After several hours, and with about thirty minutes left until the next scheduled delivery, she thought she had come up with something appropriately comprehensive and coherent. She went down to the flats to prepare for the exchange. Entoma and Shizu arrived exactly on time with the next contingent of troops. Delivery. Delivery~ The two sisters were attired in the same garb as always: vaguely maid-like uniforms that might have come from some exotic place. After a few days, she decided that Entoma was wearing some sort of mask, while Shizus face was half-hidden behind her mottled green scarf and large black eyepatch. Thank you, Miss Entoma, Miss Shizu. Here is the nights report. The two sisters stared down at the thick stack of papers. Entoma was the first to move, dashing by and disappearing around the hill. Ah. Miss Entoma is always so excited about getting more food, Ludmila said. I apologize for leaving you with all the paperwork again, Miss Shizu. Shizu received the stack of papers and seemed to weigh them in her hand before she started flipping through the pages. Its ok, she said in her flat voice, this is important work, after all. The flipping stopped at a certain page near the beginning, and Shizus eye roamed back and forth over its content. After a minute, she looked back up at Ludmila, silently running her gaze up and down her figure. Ludmila shifted slightly under her scrutiny. ErmMiss Shizu? Weapon, Shizu said. Pardon me? Weapondo you use one? Shizu reached into her inventory, retrieving a variety of weapons. Axes, swords, daggersthey all looked both magical and highly valuable. Ludmila grew curious about how many would come out, but she didnt want to waste Shizus time. I use a spear, Ludmila said. Then As Shizu drew out a long spear from her inventory, Ludmila called her new glaive into her right hand. The pink-haired woman paused to stare at the weapon. All of the ones she had pulled out returned to her inventory. In their place, Shizu held a pen and stepped forward. Ludmila stepped back. Whatwhat are you doing? Drawing. Drawing? Drawing on what? Weapon, Shizu said, eyeing Ludmilas glaive. Dont worry: its permanent. Ludmila glanced down at her weapon, imagining fluffy animals doodled on the pristine white haft of the incalculably valuable weapon. She willed it back into her Infinite Haversack. Shizus mouth turned down in its ever-so-subtle way. This is a precious weapon bestowed upon me by Lady Shalltear, Ludmila said. I am sorry, but I cannot allow anyone to deface it. Shizus eye fell upon one of Ludmilas Infinite Haversacks, and a worried look came over Ludmilas face. They had been exchanging troops for the past week and, in that time, Ludmila found that the range of Shizus visible expressions was quite limited. This was about as close to pure dissatisfaction as far as Shizu was concerned. Was she going to try and take it? If so, Ludmila felt that she would have no choice but to let Shizu have her way with her. WoodlouseRanger Ludmila blinked at Shizus meandering words. A bow, Shizu asked. Do you have one? A-a bow? Yes C yes, I do. She quickly retrieved her ash longbow before Shizu decided to do something to her. After a brief glance, Shizus frown disappeared and she reached into her inventory and pulled out a bow. Like the other weapons she had previously produced, it appeared to be of extraordinary value C a composite bow fashioned out of what Ludmila thought to be horn and sinew from some beast. Have you heard ofRunecraft?? Shizu asked her. Runeapologies for my ignorance, but I have not heard of anything like that. Shizu held out the bow. Its dangerous to go alone. Take this. Ludmila was going to say that the soldiers that were just delivered would be with her, but Shizu came forward and pressed the weapon against her stomach. Ludmilas arms reflexively came up. This, erm Rune Bow, Shizu told her. Made using the ancient art of Runecraft?. Exclusive magical product of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ludmila held up the Rune Bow, examining it closely. It certainly felt ancient. She thought she saw a series of markings on the side of the shaft. These are runes? She pointed at them. Runes? Shizu tilted her head, Oh. Mm, those are runes. What do they say? Shizu blinked up at her silently. Then does this weapon have a name? It looks quite old. Ultuwah Ultuwah? They stared at one another again. Shizus blank expression did not change in the slightest. Anyways, Shizu said after several moments, you should let many people see it. With that, Shizu wandered off, leaving Ludmila standing alone with the Rune Bow Ultuwah. She tested the pull of the bow, finding it fairly light compared to her usual weapon. What did she mean by letting many people see it? She still had the remaining portions of the basin to clean out. Was Shizu telling her to use the bow as often as possible against the Demihumans? Looking towards where the Sorcerer Kings servant had disappeared to, Ludmila wished she had stopped her to ask for a better explanation. She needed to keep an eye on the forces in training, but it was a well-established routine at this point. The remaining portions of the Goblin army were reported to mostly consist of poorly-equipped training camps as well. Maybe she could get some training of her own in C her bow skills had greatly fallen behind her proficiency with a polearm. After ordering the newly arrived formations to help with the cleanup in the central valley, she returned to her manor to see if any changes had occurred over the course of the morning. Wiluvien had assumed her sisters post, and one of the Elder Liches from the farming villages was awaiting her in the hall. Is something the matter? Ludmila asked. There have been several requests from the villagers about when it would be safe to return to work, the Elder Lich replied. The farmers wish to return to tending the fields. Seeing the current progress in the upper reaches, I believe that it is a prudent juncture to relay their request. Would it be safe to return to the fields? She walked over to the map. The Goblin army had been pushed back to the southern edge of the basin, and there was no sign that anything had disturbed the Zombies that she had stuffed into the passes or had scaled over the bare mountain peaks. You may rescind the advisory, Ludmila nodded. But remain vigilant. The threat of tens of thousands of Demihumans flooding into the territory has passed, but we do not know whether a small group has somehow found its way in. The village security forces will be returned to their posts, but I will still need some Bone Vultures for surveillance. The manor door shut quietly behind the Elder Lich, and Ludmila turned her attention back to the map again. Two daysor at least that was what she had thought remained before she could go back to focusing on her domestic duties. Now, the Hobgoblin General had mocked her over some doom approaching from the west C possibly the same evil star that had driven the Krkono?e from their ancient homes. Take the Bone Vultures that were watching over the main army encampment, Ludmila told Wiluvien, and send them to gather information in a radius of up to 100 Kilometres west from the ancient pass. We need to find out what is going on out there. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Training resumed as planned that night, with little in the way of complications. Rather than complications, their schedule had been accelerated. The steady stream of Goblins carrying supplies, unaware that the main body of the Goblin army had been destroyed the previous night, provided the new arrivals with full contingents of Squire Zombies before the evening had fallen. As reported, the target camps for the night were mostly what one might consider training camps, filled with weak and poorly equipped Demihumans that were often set upon while they were performing their drills. As a result, they provided even less resistance than previous nights, and Ludmila had to outline theoreticals in absence of a more genuine experience as the Elder Lich commanders practised with their troops. Once it appeared that they were well on their way, her mind turned to Shizus words and she pulled out the Rune Bow Ultuwah. How would she draw the attention of others to the bow? How would she use it, for that matter? It was nearly as tall as a longbow: ill-suited for firing from the back of a mount C or the shoulders of an Elder Lich, in her case. I do not recall identifying a magical bow from any of the forays against this Goblin army, Nonna said. This is from Miss Shizu, Ludmila replied. The Rune Bow Ultuwah. From Lady ShizuRune BowI see. Lady Shizu? As expected, the servants of the Sorcerer King were from some extraordinary backgrounds. Considering her detachable leg and nearly expressionless features, was she some sort of construct? A Golem princess? Lady Shalltear had mentioned something about turning into a Golem, once. Entoma likely held some lofty status as well. Do you know anything about Rune Bows? Ludmila asked, Lady Shizu said something about it being crafted using the ancient art of Runecraft?. She also mentioned that it was an exclusive product of the Sorcerous Kingdom. I am uncertain of its details, but it is most surely a wondrous thing. How could she speak so confidently about it when she was uncertain of its details? It was a sort of inconsistent statement that she rarely, if ever heard from the Elder Lich. A number of arrows rose into the air as one of the Elder Lich commanders skimmed a bit too close over its assigned camp. She retrieved a broadhead arrow and raised the Rune Bow Ultuwah. What are you doing? Trying to see if I can use this up here Scanning the camp for a likely target, Ludmila located what looked like a healer who was desperately scrambling back and forth. She drew her bow, then something came loose between her legs. Startled, she released the arrow and it grazed her targets arm. Looking down, she saw that Nonna had released her grip on her thighs and her hands were now placed on top of her head. Did your head justC It didnt happen. Ludmila frowned down worriedly at the back of Nonnas cowl. I was trying to stabilize my form and I justC It didnt happen. O-of course. There were already enough strange rumours circulating about her. Squeezing an Elder Lichs head off with her thighs was not something she wanted to add to them. She settled on releasing her arrows at half-draw, though even those attacks appeared to be stupendously powerful. The healer that she had missed was picked off first, followed by anything else that looked like some kind of magic caster. After two dozen targets, she felt like she was depriving the trainees of their training, so she stopped. Killing such weak Demihumans didnt seem like a very efficient use of arrows, anyways. She had Nonna ascend so she could look over at the remaining encampments. Have there been any reports of these training camps starting to break up yet? She asked. Weve received no updates of the sort, Nonna replied. If anything, these camps are larger than the average encampment. Ludmila mused over the idea of just scattering the remaining encampments. Since they were Demihumans engaged in training, it would stand to reason that they were the native population of the basin. Once they were dispersed, they would be trivial to deal with using her regular security forces. She eyed the ancient pass looming far to the west. Maybe it wasnt such a good idea. If some overwhelming evil did appear, the chaos might be more than she could manage. When the nights training ended, Ludmila returned to her manor, eager to find out what the Bone Vultures had discovered in the west. The distance from the southern edge of the basin was so great that it took them until midmorning to reach the harbour. Thinking about Lady Shalltears push to have her claim the upper reaches for the Sorcerous Kingdom, she wondered how Clara managed her huge demesne. She probably didnt ride one of her Elder Liches everywhere, and there were far more people living in Corelyn County. Wiluvien, has there been anything from the Bone Vultures we sent out? Only a few have returned, my lady, she replied. We dont have a proper map of the region, so there are only rough reports to go by. The base camps we identified when all of this started are still there. Across the river, theres some sort of plainthats all we really have: nothing noteworthy has been reported there. It was good news, probably. If nothing went on, she could conduct the last training exercise and then settle down to see how the camps on the west side reacted to the destruction of the Goblin army. There have been some movements reported inside the basin, however, Wiluvien added. Where? Ludmila tensed. The reports are intermittent, my lady. It may be that the tribes in the upper reaches are returning to their regular lives. Is it everywhere at once? Or are they coming from somewhere? There are groups of Demihumans returning from where they were driven to in the east, Wiluvien looked down at the map, and there might be another group in the southwest? Perhaps the remaining camps are breaking up now. The east should be safe to leave alone for now, Ludmila said. I doubt they will try anything after seeing that the Goblin army has been wiped out. I will head out and see what I can learn about the movements to the southwest once I complete my report. Please let the next batch of trainees know where to go once they arrive. She headed out with Nonna in the mid-afternoon, flying over the passes to see if anything had disturbed the Zombies collecting there. After inspecting the westernmost pass, they turned south to investigate the approaches. When they had passed over several sets of camps, she spotted movement in the one ahead. Whatever it was must have seen them too, for it dashed away into the trees as they approached. Judging by its size relative to the camp features, it was larger than a Hobgoblin. Ludmila looked around for a Bone Vulture and sent it over to where the figure had disappeared. It circled overhead several times, finding nothing. Did you see that? Nonna shook her head. Summon some Wraiths. See if you can flush whatever it is out of the trees down there. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. The Elder Lich did as instructed, but failed to find anything. Further down, there was more movement. Another one. Or maybe the same one. In the camp to the west of us. Nonna turned to follow. This time, the mysterious figure did not seem to take notice of either Nonna or the Bone Vulture circling overhead. It finished rooting around the camp before they came close enough to identify it, loping out towards the nearby brush. Ludmila leaned forward as they closed in, trying to figure out what it was. It passed behind a tree. When it appeared on the other side, it was facing them directly. Her sense of alarm rose sharply when she realized what it was. Gnoll! Protection from Arrows! Get us out of here! The Hyena Beastman raised its massive greatbow. Ludmila grabbed the round shield from her Infinite Haversack and held it before her. Protection from Arrows. FortreC Ludmila was jolted off of Nonnas shoulders. Pain filled the world and her body seized. In her shock, she dully registered the arrow that had exploded out of her chest. Its shaft was wider than her thumb, and it was tipped by a barbed black head as long as her hand. She didnt feel herself hit the ground.
Amidst the murky nothingness, she floated. Irritation filled her being. Dissatisfaction. Something important left undone. Too many somethings. The nothingness lapped around her like soothing waves but was of little comfort. Somewhere beyond herself, she felt herself: drifting away like she herself was. What she felt from them only served to exacerbate her bitterness. Ignorance. Failure. Incompetence. Impressions of other selves, punctuating her powerlessness. She didnt like this place. No, it was more truthful to say that she hated it. There was nothing for her here. There was nothing to be done here. She sought purpose; duty; a way to fix things; a way out. But there was none. Only the nothingness and the beyond. An eternity later, something dark approached. Evil, a part of herself screamed. Unclean, the echoes in the nothingness came. But the darkness was familiar to her. It was comfort in a place where there was none. A chance to make things right. She reached out across the void; felt the comforting darkness entwine around her being She opened her eyes. There was the ceiling of her manor; the scents of her home. Her blankets slid over her bare skin as her chest rose with a weak breath. Leave us, a familiar voice said. Now. She turned her head. Lady Shalltear was seated on the edge of her parents bed. An exquisite ivory rod lay across her lap. Her crimson eyes glowed, fixing Ludmilas gaze with her own. Lady Shalltear, she said, what Memory came. A sudden jolt and a world of pain. The sense of falling, her body burning from the inside. At the endnothing. Did my words mean nothing to you? Lady Shalltear asked quietly. I Did you not understand them, perhaps? Her lieges voice smouldered, and Ludmila fell silent. She could absorb the fury of others; shrug off their hate and their scorn. But not this. Thiswas disappointment. Disappointment in her failure. Ludmilas very soul seemed to want to curl up and disappear somewhere. Tears of frustration welled up in her eyes. Oh, it seems that you do, Lady Shalltear said. At least in part. Do you require me to enlighten you of my full meaning? No, my lady, Ludmila replied. A-at least I think I understand. Are you sure? Lady Shalltear raised an eyebrow, Lets hear it from you, just in case. Lady Shalltear rose from her seat, walking up to the side of Ludmila''s bed. Her hand stretched out, and Ludmila tensed. She felt the points of Lady Shalltears nails playing lightly over her blanket. If I dont like your answer, she said lightly, you wont be getting up again. Ludmila remained silent for several moments, feeling the touch of her liege roam over her abdomen. You have taken me as your vassal, Ludmila said quietly. Invested me with duty; shared with me your responsibilities. I am an agent of His Majestys will. To fail is to show that His Majestys will may be resisted; denied." Thats right, Lady Shalltear said. Lord Ainzs Will is absolute. All who challenge His authority must be made to see this truth. Yet you have done just the opposite. Ludmila sat up in her bed, drawing her blanket up to her collarbone. I will return to the field and seek restitution, my lady. I will reclaim the honour lost. Lady Shalltear sniffed dismissively. You say that, but are you capable of delivering on your claim? You were slain by a single arrow from an opponent you did not even realize was there. Your equipment is gone and youve lost levels. Your words ring hollow, in my estimation. Ludmila cast her gaze downwards, looking around for her things. There was nothing there. She would still be able to command from the air, but at a safe height, she had no real hope to locate those Gnolls. None of her forces could detect them. Even if they did, they wouldnt be able to catch the strong ones and would eventually lose them again. it is as you say, my lady, Ludmila said. I possess the resolve, but it is all that I have. I cant do it on my own. I need help. Two objects landed at the foot of her bed. Ludmilas eyes widened. They were Infinite Haversacks identical to her own. It would be better if you were to permanently cast away that sort of impulsive response, Lady Shalltear said. What is required of you is demonstrable results, not empty words. Ludmila reached out and pulled one of the containers onto her lap. Within was her equipment. My lady, she looked up in disbelief, this is The failings of a vassal are the responsibility of their liege, Lady Shalltear told her. Fortunately, they were foolish enough to take off with your equipment, so Nigredo found them right away. Youyou went out there personally? I did, Lady Shalltear said. My escorts herded them back out of the upper reaches. There are a couple of thousand Gnolls smeared against the walls of that ancient pass, now. I think a few thousand Goblins ended up in the mix, too. I am truly ashamed for troubling you, my lady. Lady Shalltear stepped back, crossing her arms over her midriff. I may not be very good at many things, Lady Shalltear said, but I believe that I told you that fighting is something that I excel at. I know well enough what should and shouldnt be possible when it comes to personal combat. I wont arbitrarily punish you for failing at something that you cannot do, but I wanted to hear your response all the same. I have dealt with this matter for now, but I believe you realize that an affront of this nature cannot be allowed to repeat itself, yes? Yes, my lady, Ludmila replied. Thank you for your consideration. I should be pursuing a permanent solution more aggressively, all things considered. It is unforgivable that the defence of the realm is limited by these ongoing shortfalls. Indeed. For now, however, you have a job to finish. They stared at one another for several moments. Ludmila shifted uncomfortably under her blanket. What are you waiting for? Lady Shalltear told her, Duty awaits. Ludmila stepped out of bed and went about dressing herself. Lady Shalltear smiled from the side. I suppose there are advantages to not having Quickswap enchantments. Ludmila tried to ignore her lieges leer, which only seemed to amuse her all the more. When she had fully equipped herself, Ludmila went over to the dinner table to see what had changed on the map. Urgent knocking sounded at the door. She went to answer and found Lluluvien waiting outside. My lady, she said after she stepped in and closed the door again, somethings happened on the other side of the ancient pass. Go on The base camps along the river have been attacked, Lluluvien said. Theyre burning. There are thousands of Demihumans fleeing into the basin. Did they describe what is attacking them? Not in great detail, Lluluvien replied. They suddenly came from over the plain C were still trying to sort it all out. Ludmila furrowed her brow, and a chill washed over her body. Whatever it was that the Hobgoblin General had mocked her over C the evil star that the Krkono?e had fled from C had probably come. She turned to Lady Shalltear. My lady, she said. I must return to my command. Lady Shalltear smirked up at her, and a Gate opened near Ludmilas bed. Ludmila made one last check over her person before stepping towards the portal. Baroness Zahradnik. Being so addressed, Ludmila paused for a moment, then turned. My lady? Ainz Ooal Gown does not know defeat. Ludmila straightened, placing a hand over her breast and lowering her head. His Majestys Will shall not be denied. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 27 Chapter 27 The sounds of laughter filtered through the trees, and Qrs steps paused as he marvelled at the sound. When had his people learned to laugh in joy again? How many months had they lived with the shadow of Jaldabaoth looming over their shoulders? No C that was wrong. It had been months for Qrs, but mere weeks for his people. They had never been subjected to Jaldabaoths evil tortures; his cruel games that toyed with mind and body alike. The Demon Emperors appearance was a calamitous event for them, to be sure, but it could have been worse. There was loss and there was grief, but at least those wounds could be soothed by the passage of time. He continued on his way through the trees and out onto the riverbank, where his daughter played with several children of the various races that had come together in their great flight. It was a strange scene C races that would otherwise be fighting each other over territory and resources were now united by common cause and cooperation. Qrs felt that the forest that they had settled in contributed to that feeling as well: it was lush and bountiful, offering them peaceful, idyllic lives. It felt more like home than the home that they had abandoned in the west. Leela! He called out, Its time to go. His daughter stopped, as did the others she was playing with. Sad expressions crossed their faces for a moment, but then she walked away, waving and smiling as she went. The children returned to their play, and Qrs took Leelas hand to walk her back to the village. The people had taken well to the place, the initially ramshackle dwellings replaced by more substantial homes. The longer they stayed, the more they accepted the notion that they would be wintering here. Qrs suspected that they would be loath to leave when spring arrived. Even the growing demands of the Goblin army that was subjugating the basin to the east was not overly strenuous, so plentiful this land was. Qrs! The gruff voice of one of the village elders called out, About that thing we talked about Qrs sighed, sending his daughter on her way. He turned around to face the elder who had assailed his moment of reprieve. Itll take too long, he told the elder. Itll be worth it in the long term, the elder pressed him. Were not going to be here for the long term. He thought this, but he didnt want to cast any shadows when everyone had so recently started to show signs of regular life again. Our warriors can keep the ruins suppressed for as long as they need to, Qrs said. Besides, itll keep them sharp. Better to use our mana on other things. What other things are there? The people are healthy, and injuries are minimal. We dont need to summon food or anything else here, either. The elder had a point. Their current situation meant that their mystics had plenty of mana to spare. Then how about figuring out some new spells? Qrs suggested, That Manticore a couple of weeks ago really showed us how vulnerable we are to flying monsters. The village enchanter could take on some new apprentices too C those Dwarves are insanely miserly when it comes to magic items. Its nowhere as easy as you make it sound, the Elder told him. Well need the right spells, reagentsC The Elder Lich that was lurking in this forest had a huge trove of magic items, didnt it? Qrs said, I cant picture anyone actually trading with the Undead, so it must have made em from the stuff that can be found around here. Very well, the elder sighed in defeat. Well look intC Qrs! They turned their heads at the womans voice. The Huntress was breathing heavily, eyes bloodshot. He didnt want to hear it. He really didnt. Theres movement to the west, she panted. Fiends headed our way from across the plain. How far are they? I was just across the river, hunting game when I spotted them C fifteen minutes, maybe a bit more. Qrs started bellowing orders out across the village. Why had they decided to come now? No C the reason probably made sense. The Gnolls had moved across the pass in the last day or so. It left them reliant on their own, limited Hunters to stand watch in the rear. It was the best time to come upon them with little warning. His real question was why they were being targeted in particular. The more he thought about it now, the more it didnt make any sense. At first, it just seemed that they were in the way of Jaldabaoths advance, but his forces had plenty of options now. Shouldnt he strike out against the large, Human nations all around the borders of the wilderness? Why did he insist on pursuing their relatively small group? The demonic presence grew on the horizon as Qrs urged his people to mobilize. They didnt have enough time, and they were scattered all over the surrounding forest. The two other villages would be overrun as the runners sent out to warn them arrived. He frowned as he saw families still running around their newly-made homes. Stop trying to pack your things and get over the pass! Those Fiends are coming here NOW! As if to punctuate his point, a massive scaled Demon landed in the centre of the village. Qrs brandished his weapon and charged.
The first thought that crossed Ludmilas mind as she and her Undead trainees approached the final set of Goblin army encampments was how large of a communication network she could create with so many Imps. They had already arrived in the basin by the time she came through the Gate, swooping down over the Demihuman camps in such great numbers that they instead resembled a flock of starlings. So much for training. Or maybe it was time for a change in flavour? I like them better when they are working in an office, Ludmila muttered. It would be erroneous to correlate our familiars with these transient beings, Nonna told her. The Elder Lich appeared none the worse for wear after their encounter with the Gnolls. They had been using piercing arrows against Ludmila, and Nonna sent her summons down to tie up both the Gnoll that had led them into the ambush and the one that had attacked them from behind while she flew up and out of range to contact Lady Shalltear. Transientyou mean someone has summoned thousands of Imps? We have no knowledge of any Fiend populations native to this region, the Elder Lich replied. It would stand to reason that this would be the case. What about the Black Knight of the Thirteen Heroes? Ludmila asked, He was said to be half-demon. A tale with no proper historical record, Nonna said. Likely embellished C if this individual even existed at all. The Black Knight was favoured by many for his dark and mysterious persona, but Nonna was clearly not a fan. She eyed the cloud of Imps in the distance, wondering how they could even begin to get rid of so many. If we get rid of these somehow, whoever sent them can just summon more, yes? Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. This would depend on the method by which they were summoned. If it was simply a matter of having individual summoners casting summoning spells, then yes. Is there a way to locate the summoners? Not unless they give themselves away through poor situational awareness while using their summons. Ludmila took a tally of her available flying forces. There were forty Bone Vultures and four Elder Liches, including Nonna. The Bone Vultures were a fair bit stronger than the Imps, while the Elder Liches were significantly so. She supposed she could try downing them as well, though using arrows to kill thousands of Imps one at a time felt like a futile endeavour. As they came closer, shouts and screams could be heard from the camps. They had been thrown into absolute chaos: some Demihumans were making a desperate attempt at defence while others were attempting to flee into the surroundings. Many lay scattered over the ground, unmoving. We at least need to get rid of these ones before they get bored of harassing Goblins and fly off somewhere, Ludmila said. They will be an absolute terror if they cross over the borders and start attacking settlements. Do we have a way to get rid of so many at once? They are spread out over a wide area and constantly moving. If they could be drawn into a smaller area, area effect spells could dispose of most of them. At Nonnas suggestion, she sent several Death Knights forward, ordering them to use their attention-drawing skills when they came within range. The Demihumans in the camp froze, fixing their gazes on the Death Knights, but the Imps continued flying about. The distracted Demihumans were taken down in droves, and Ludmila frowned at the result. That definitely was not my intention. Opponents must be afflicted with the Shaken status from a Death Knight before its skill will work on them, Nonna reminded her. Did that mean that Fiends were immune to fear? She didnt think that they weremaybe they just didnt care: they were Fiends summoned by some great evil, after all. Using volleys would be an efficient measure, on your part. Volleys? Ludmila asked. Area attacks with archery, the Elder Lich answered. You are a Ranger, yes? I am a Ranger, Ludmila frowned in confusion, but how does a single person deliver a volley? Nonna offered no response, leaving her to puzzle over her nonsensical statement. Certainly, she had heard tales describing great heroes who could do exactly that, but they were fantastic embellishments with no real details and no basis in fact. Rather than tie herself in a knot over something she couldnt do anyways, she refocused on the task at hand. Summoned Imps were occasionally used in Adventurer training; she had seen and fought her fair share of them when she found herself stuck at Silver rank. They were Fiends whose survivability hinged on their weak damage reduction and agility. Being able to overcome both made them easy marks. They were resistant to poison and fire and had Invisibility as a spell-like ability. Offensively, they made slashing attacks with their claws and possessed a stinger laced with venom that hampered coordination if successfully applied. They were a terror against weak opponents but were an insignificant threat against her forces. The problem was that there were a lot of them, and she wanted to reserve her Elder Liches mana for the adversary that had presumably driven these Demihumans before it. She issued instructions to her Elder Lich commanders. Follow those Imps to the next camp and start destroying them. Keep your mana near full C use your ground forces to get rid of the ones they can reach. She brought in her Bone Vultures as well, ordering them to make an attempt at herding the Imps towards the ground. Skeletal Undead were resistant to slashing attacks and the Imps stingers would do nothing at all to them. It wasnt an instant solution, but destroying a few hundred Imps a minute between all of her forces would thin them out before too long. A few minutes after they started their attack, the Imps started to show aggression towards her troops. They started to attack her directly as well. Fighting flying opponents on the shoulders of an Elder Lich was decidedly clumsy: she couldnt use the Rune Bow to its full effect, and she couldnt use her glaive at all. Fending off Imps in melee set them wobbling precariously with every swing of her axe. This is too awkward, she said after fighting off the first set of Imps that came their way. I will fight on the ground until we clear this mess up. Keep an eye out on our surroundings from above C let me know if you notice any pressing changes. Nonna skimmed several metres over the ground, and Ludmila hopped off of her shoulders with glaive in hand. She landed on a very confused-looking Hobgoblin that was probably trying to figure out why someone was riding an Elder Lich around. The blade punched through the Demihumans armour with no tangible resistance as she fell upon it, and was withdrawn just as easily. She continued moving, sweeping her immediate surroundings clear of both Imps and Demihumans before switching to the Rune Bow. On the ground, with the benefit of concealment, she could attack from range unimpeded and unharassed. Within fifteen minutes, only Ludmila and her Undead forces remained standing in the encampment. She looked to the skies to see if any Imps had attempted escape, but the trees surrounding the clearing mostly blocked the view. Nonna floated down beside her. How did we do? Ludmila asked. It was a trivial, though somewhat lengthy, task, Nonna answered. No Imps were noticed attempting to flee. She nodded at the report. They were luckyor perhaps it was to be expected. Since they were summoned creatures, the Imps would be arbitrarily attempting to fulfil whatever orders they were issued to the best of their ability. They would not act chaotically unless instructed to do so. What about the rest of the camps? And the pass? Twilight has fallen, Nonna said, it is difficult to discern past beyond the range of our Darkvision. We should keep going, then, Ludmila said, then turned to the waiting Elder Lich commanders. Reorder your formations. Keep an eye out for Fiends and Demihumans in the trees C we still have no idea what is going on out here. Nonna took to the air, and Ludmila clicked her tongue as she looked down at the ruined encampments that passed below. There was no sign of Demihumans or Fiends, and she could only hope that none that might have gone their own way could get past her patrols along the border. Her attention did not stay on the camps for long; movement could now be seen coming down from the pass. A throng of something was moving in their direction, and flying creatures could be seen overhead. Gouts of flame sometimes appeared over the ground, while the creatures overhead descended to scatter those below. As time passed and they drew closer, she got a clear look at the flying creatures. They were a mishmash of different things, and how they functioned made little sense to her C by their unnatural appearance, they were probably Fiends. On the ground was a mixture of Demihumans: Goblins and some others she had never seen before. They were being harried by Hellhounds and Greater Hellhounds, which she recognized from Adventurer training. There are Demihumans and Fiends out there, she said, fighting one anothermaybe we can just let them kill each other off? They were both potential invaders. Sometimes the strategically na?ve or those who thought themselves clever would say that the enemy of my enemy is my friend, but those who defended the border knew that the enemy of ones enemy was simply the enemys enemy. Their relationship to you was just what it was. One might come across a conflict between Goblins, Ogres and Trolls, but none of them were your friends C they were all just as likely to attack Humans after they were done with one another. If one was particularly unlucky, one group would subjugate the rest and consolidate into a much stronger adversary. Having Fiends subjugate Demihumans and then having them all turn against her was a decidedly unattractive prospect. The foreign policy of the Sorcerous Kingdom has no clause for this type of scenario, Nonna said. Considering that they are all potential invaders, it is an efficient proposalif the outcomes can be managed. We never received a comprehensive report from our reconnaissance, Ludmila said, but the apparent strength of the individuals from those before us make it seem an even match. If these Demihumans were previously in a well-defended position, something must have convinced them to abandon it. The rationale spoke for itself. Ludmila turned to address her commanders. Both Demihumans and Fiends are coming down the trail. Reorder your formations across the way C line abreast; put a little bit of space between yourselves. We will let their fight play out until they reach our line. The Demihumans appear to be fleeing, so do not attack them unless you are attacked first. You are free to cut down the Fiends as they approach. It sounded reasonable in her head initially, but she then realized it probably wasnt. The Undead were universally feared and regarded as an enemy to all life C the chance of someone not reacting poorly to them outside of the Sorcerous Kingdom was slim. Combatants would surely attack them in a bid to destroy what they perceived as a threat. Noncombatants would cower or continue to flee. Was this something that the army of the Sorcerous Kingdom would have to deal with every time they went abroad? They were even having trouble leasing Undead security forces to their allies. She didnt really have a head for how to improve their image C perhaps her friends could figure something out one day. In the heat of battle, this was the most she could do. Before the fleeing Demihumans could make it any closer, a basso growl filled the air. The stones trembled as it rumbled against the bloody cliffs on either side of the pass and rolled down the trail. Ludmila held her breath at the oppressive sound, and her skin prickled at the overwhelming sense of danger that it carried. Just as it settled to be replaced by the sounds of battle again, the ancient pass erupted into flame, throwing scores of Demihumans in every direction. Ludmila could only stare as the scene cast its hellish glow over the valley leading down from the mountain. A roar swept down over the fleeing masses, as if announcing the doom of the world itself. At the crest of the pass, a massive Fiend beyond her ability to reckon appeared, its form wreathed in flames that burned hotter and brighter than the inferno from which it had emerged. She could only bring to mind the words of the Demihumans who had fled before it, harbingers of the evil that had befallen the west. This was the bane of the Abelion Wilderness. The evil star. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Whatwhat is that thing? I cannot distinguish its details from here, butC One of the strange, flying Fiends darted towards them, slashing at Ludmila with its scythe-like arms. A Shadow Demon materialized in front of them and tore their attacker apart. Cast Fly on me, Ludmila shouted as its pieces disintegrated around them, the Shadow Demons can escort me C go out and help clear all of these flying Fiends. Fly. Ludmila rose from Nonnas shoulders, and she tested drawing her bow in midair. It worked C though she couldnt figure out how, exactly C and she tracked one of the Scythe-armed Fiends as it flew by not far away. She released a broadhead arrow, and her attack tore off half of a wing. It spiralled awkwardly to the ground where a Death Knight finished it off, and Ludmila looked away to take an inventory of her surroundings. With the arrival of the powerful Fiend at the top of the ancient pass, the Demihumans were overwhelmed. More Fiends C the size of bulky, winged Ogres C fell upon them with massive mauls, indiscriminately scattering their victims left and right. They registered to her senses to be about as strong as Nonna, and dozens of them had landed along the length of the trail. Did she have enough Death Knights to hold them? No, beyond that, the best course would be to take the offensive and eliminate as many as possible while they were preoccupied. She was fast running out of Demihumans C they needed to act right away before the scaled Fiends flew off again. Forward! The Demihumans do not matter C focus on those large Fiends! The tread of metallic boots filled the air as the Death Knight line advanced. Demihumans howled in despair, finding themselves caught between Fiends and the Undead. Some struck out against the Death Knights and were added to the growing number of Squire Zombies. Others broke entirely and fled, and Fiends dropped down out of the sky to pounce upon their backs. Though Ludmilas forces maintained their rough formation, it was still a mess. Each side was attacking everyone else. It took all of her focus to pay attention to her surroundings, fend off the occasional Fiend and coordinate the efforts of the Undead forces below. The Ogre-sized Fiends were stronger than anything her forces faced before, taking up each Death Knights attention for an inordinate amount of time. One slashed the nearest Fiend with its flamberge, drawing a wicked gash across its chest. The azure flames of the Fiends eyes blazed in fury, and it roared as it brought its colossal maul down in retaliation. The attack struck the Death Knights raised shield, filling the air with the dull ring of metal. Despite the tremendous force of the blow, the Death Knight stood unmoved. Elsewhere, more of the black-scaled Fiends drove into the Death Knight line, knocking aside Squire Zombies like twigs. Above, Shadow Demons and Bone Vultures roamed, pouncing on the Fiends that flitted through the darkness. The Elder Liches had summoned Wraiths to escort them as they fought their battle in the sky. Brilliant bolts of arcane energy and rays of blazing flame traced through the darkness between the Undead casters and their targets as they ducked and weaved against a backdrop of stars. Ludmila was fairly certain she had never heard of any battle like this before. She didnt think anyone would believe her if she told them about it, either. The Death Knights and Death Warriors; the Elder Liches, Shadow Demons and the scaled Fiends C all were beings that existed at or beyond the Realm of Heroes, yet they were merely foot soldiers in this conflict. The army of the Sorcerous Kingdom against the forces of the evil that was rising in the west. It was a battlefield where the strength of the average Human was as insignificant as a dried leaf on the forest floor; a place where only Legends would dare tread. Up the trail, more and more of the scaled Fiends were making their way downhill. She couldnt lose her advantage. Death Warriors, flank the Fiends engaged by the Death Knights C team up and work your way from enemy to enemy. Death Knights, continue your advance once you have been freed from combat. We have to keep these Fiends attention on us! Her line would fall into disorder with those commands, but she couldnt allow the Fiends to leave. If they flew off, they could probably cross the border in under an hour. She doubted that the security forces at each village could stop such powerful aerial attackers before they inflicted considerable damage. Below, the Death Warriors were making short work of the scaled Fiends that were tied up by the Death Knights. Limbs were removed in clean strokes, and each Fiend could not stand against their assaults for long. She had a rough sense that they would be able to do well in an offensive role, but their relative vulnerability against opponents nearer to their level of strength made it a substantial risk to field them without first having the Death Knights engage. They charged from group to group, dispatching Fiends as they went, and Ludmilas forces steadily made their way up the pass. Nonna, she approached the Elder Lich during a lull in combat, What is the condition of our forces? This was something that was beginning to bother her. The Sorcerer Kings servants all had some mysterious method of communication between one another at short ranges, but they were not very communicative with others. Unlike living beings, Undead tended to not show the effects of accumulated damage unless it was in the form of a catastrophic injury, making it difficult to gauge how they were doing. Since she was commanding singularly powerful Undead servitors, they each counted for a significant portion of her fielded combat strength. Not knowing how injured they were was a worrisome thing. Most of the Death Knights have taken some damage so far, Nonna told her. They are far from being in dire condition, however. Is there some way for me to tell at a glance? Ludmila asked. Divine casters have abilities and spells that can do so, Nonna answered, as can Arcane casters who have access to those same spells. As far as I know, items that do so have not been catalogued in this region. Thendo you or any of the commanders have this spell? Nonna raised a hand towards her. Life Essence. Mana Essence. You know, Ludmila said, this would have been quite handy all this time. You never asked. Ludmila studied the Elder Lich. Twin auras overlapped her figure, yet did not obscure her or each other at the same time, somehow. Her Truesight decided to inform her that the auras didnt exist. How useful. She blinked several times as she adjusted to the new information being presented. The first thing she noted was that Nonna was slightly injured, though no visible sign of it showed on her form. Her Wraiths were a bit tattered as well. The Elder Lichs mana pool was down to half. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. I should fight on the ground so you can regenerate mana again, Ludmila said. Release the enchantment after I get down. She took one last glance from the air as she descended. The Undead contingents had made their way halfway up the pass, approaching the treeline. At least she wouldnt have any problems with vegetation blocking her visibility. All of her Death Knights C and even the Death Warriors, somehow C had taken various degrees of damage. She wasnt even sure how the Death Warriors could have taken damage with their orders. Above, the scythe-armed Fiends had been thinned out considerably. As far as she could see, roughly three dozen scaled Fiends remained. At the crest of the pass, the evil star had its back turned to them: something was drawing its attention, by the looks of it. Ludmila silently urged her forces on, attempting to rotate them so that their condition remained relatively even compared to one another. Retrieving a broadhead arrow, she tried to help speed up the fight above. Though they werent at great risk yet, her ground forces were slowly being worn down. She needed her Elder Liches free to regenerate mana and work to restore their fighting strength. Once again, she regretted the fact that she had neglected her archery. She had no ranged Martial Arts and none of the archery Skills that other Rangers near her Adventurer rank possessed. Due to this, and the erratic speed and manoeuvring of her targets, she was only landing one out of every three of her attacks. It felt like it was only through the sheer power of the Rune Bow Ultuwah that she was able to accomplish anything at all. Over the next few minutes, the skies were cleared and she called her Elder Liches down so they could dispel their flight magic and regenerate mana. Do any of you know what in the world these Fiends are? Ludmila asked. Scale Demons, the Elder Liches answered in unison. Was she the only one that didnt know that? Maybe she was studying the wrong things. Then what about that thing at the top of the pass? She pointed up at the blazing Fiend, I cant even sense how strong it is. Is there any way we could at least chase it off? No, they answered in unison again. We should send a message to Lady Shalltear, then, Ludmila said. The rest of you: return to supporting your formations. We will hold out for as long as we can. Ah C those enchantments are fading as well, but contact Lady Shalltear first. The Elder Liches returned to their commands, and Ludmila anxiously waited for Nonna to receive a response. Thirty seconds later, she seemed to be finished with her Message. Were you able to reach her? Ludmila asked. Yes. what did she say? Is she on her way? Lady Shalltear is currently indisposed, Nonna told her. She is in the middle of getting a facial. A what? A faciC I know what it is! Ludmila snapped, But why is it more important than this? Nonna offered nothing in response, and Ludmila repressed a sigh. Then send a message to E-RantC A blast of wind threw Ludmila into the air, sending her tumbling down the trail. She rolled back up to her feet, bow raised. Nonna was nowhere to be seen. Up the slope a ways, her Undead contingent was scattered about. The powerful Fiend had landed before them without warning. Well, well, well Its deep voice rumbled over them, It appears that there are still fools who would dare defy me in this cesspit they call a wilderness. Ludmila issued a command to her forces, and the Undead scrambled to their feet. Death Knights and Death Warriors brandished their blades, roaring as they charged. With a seemingly casual flap of its blazing wings, the Fiend blasted them away. Further back, Ludmila was thrown once again into the air and into a set of bushes near the trail. Before she could even finish rising back up to her feet, heavy steps sounded nearby. She looked up to find the Fiend before her. Though roughly humanoid in form, it stood more than twice her height. Flames licked out from the glowing cracks in its massive obsidian musculature, and the stones at its feet turned molten red. Its blazing eyes peered down at Ludmila from beneath the ridges of four horns that swept out past its temples. And what do we have here? It boomed, You are a bit mismatched for your company, are you not, mortal? Ludmila glanced around. None of her Undead could be seen in the vicinity. She hopped back to make some distance between them, reaching for an arrow. The Fiend snorted. Does your puny mind even comprehend the situation you are in, pitiful wretch? You are not even fit to lick the boots of those that I just cast away with a mere flick of my wings! You have no chance, mortal C no hope. Weep tears of despair at the coming of your doom! The Fiend loomed nearer, leaning forward to reach towards her with a wickedly clawed hand. Their surroundings were cast in a hellish glow, distorted through shimmering waves of heat. Ludmila didnt want to know what would happen if it got too close. She leapt back again, steadying her arm and releasing an arrow. Trepidation would gain her nothing here C she could only fight. There was a short distance between them, and the power of the Rune Bow launched the arrow at incredible speeds, but her attack was still somehow snatched out of the air with a twist of its wrist. Raising the arrow to its face, the Fiend peered at it curiously. The volatile liquid within exploded, releasing a blast that echoed off of the mountaintops. Two frost arrows struck it in the torso as the Fiend flinched away from the blast. An arm swept out to deflect her fourth arrow, but it shattered from the impact and covered its skin in freezing elemental solution. Grah! The Fiend cried out, Whatwhat is this? What are you doing to me! Ludmila wasnt sure at first if it would do anything at all, and she didnt bother to stop and answer now that she knew. The Fiend danced backwards, trying to dodge her stream of arrows. Those that would have missed, however, ruptured from the extreme heat that roiled over its form, spraying their contents over her adversary. ENOUGH! Ludmila was sent flying backwards again with another flap of its wings. What is that weapon? The demand rolled over her prone form, TELL ME! You should let many people see it. She hadnt had the chance to do so, but she now commanded the attention of an audience of one. Did this Fiend count as a person? Well, if she was going to die anyways It is the Rune Bow Ultuwah, she said as she rose to her feet and nocked another arrow. Fashioned using the ancient art of Runecraft?! No The Fiends roar was half a moan, No! You LIE! Runecraft? has been lost to the ages! Youyou must have scrounged it up in some dusty Dwarven tomb! It is no more than a coincidence that you possess such a mighty weapon! Ludmila slowly shifted away as the Fiend went on, but then it stopped and grinned at her. Whats the matter, puny mortal? Its insidious tone drew its claws against her resolve, Im right, arent I? All I need to do is kill you and take that weapon. After that, nothing will stand in myC Its head jerked to the side as an arrow whizzed by its head and exploded. Youre wrong! Ludmila said, Weapons forged with Runecraft? are produced to this day in my nation! I have personally seen quite a number of them. After this, I am definitely going to go out and order a few. After this? The Fiends features twisted in derision, Has fear driven reason from your senses? Youll be dead. I might be, but not for long. I will probably be quite angry when I get up again, too. Actually, if this Fiend killed her and ran off with her equipment, Lady Nigredo would be able to divine its location. Then Lady Shalltear would obliterate it. After her facial. Ludmila resumed loosing her arrows, and the Fiend danced backwards again. Spare me the inconvenience and just die, please, she said. Madness! The Fiend said as it continued to backpedal away from her assault, You dareCow! Damn you! You are no mere mortal! What manner of being are you?! Ludmila advanced grimly, and the Fiend fell back before her. I am a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmilas voice echoed from the bloodstained cliffs above. By the Will of His Majesty, Ainz Ooal Gown, you shall not pass. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Qrs leaned heavily on his war club as he limped his way up the pass. His boots scraped over the ground, as if echoing the burden of grief and depression that weighed on his heart. He felt that the world itself was mocking him over his failures; at the futility of his actions as he desperately tried to hold his crumbling reality together. Why did he think they could rest? Why did he think they were safe? He thought they had time; the habits and mundane needs of the people provided excuses that clouded over his sense of urgency. The lull in his vigilance brought with it an abyss of bitterness and regret. As he scaled the slope, his eyes constantly moved over the rocky landscape, looking for any sign of the living. All he could find, however, were belongings cast aside in terror, and corpses strewn all over the trail C reminding him of his carelessness with every step. All these people had looked to him for leadership, and his leadership had killed them all. Jaldabaoth had arrived shortly after they were warned of Fiends approaching from the west, bringing with him an overwhelming army that crashed into the hastily assembled lines of his defenders. To Qrs horror, Jaldabaoth had only appeared to briefly mock them before flying off after the fleeing villagers. Qrs and his defenders could only fight and, by the time they finished, he and the survivors of the battle saw that the Demon Emperors forces were already halfway up the pass. It was all they could do to try and catch up. They were forced to watch their people die mere minutes ahead of them. Jaldabaoth was doing it on purpose, Qrs knew: every scream and grisly scene was a vicious taunt sent their way. As always, his intent was to shatter their hearts and break their minds. Many succumbed, falling to the ground with heartrending cries of anguish. Qrs reached Jaldabaoth with what was left of his defenders, and he knew that this, too, was by design. His back was turned to them and, on the other side, the remainder of their fleeing people could be seen. Are you so insistent on witnessing the death of your people? Jaldabaoth said, What a sick and twisted soul you are. Your son and your family; your people and your allies C you have led them all on this great venture of pain and suffering. I am truly beginning to wonder how you can stand and claim to lead and protect them while at the same time being the architect of their demise. Spare me your lies, Demon! Qrs spat, We will stand and fight you to the last if it offers the slightest chance that they may live! Jaldabaoth turned to face them with a yawn. Cant you come up with something more inspired? The Demon Emperor said, Your dull diatribes would not even whet the appetite of the lowest Imp. We are not here to entertain you, Fiend! Qrs bolted forward with a roar, and his warriors joined him. Jaldabaoths bored expression did not waver. A storm of fire erupted in the pass around them, and a sweep of the Demon Emperors wings cast Qrs and the ashes of the remaining defenders to the wind. You bore me, little pig, Jaldabaoths voice followed after him. Begone. Go and wallow in your filth and misery. He struck the trail and was sent tumbling end over end, crashing into a boulder where darkness claimed him. When he regained his awareness, he wasnt sure how much time had passed, but it shouldnt have been long. Looking to the top of the pass, Qrs discovered that Jaldabaoth was gone. Ignoring the pain from his cuts and burns, he scrambled to his feet. He crested the ascent, steeling himself for what lay ahead as he looked down the other side. His eyes widened. What he found instead was Jaldabaoth, charging straight up the trail towards him. Qrs took a stance, taking a deep breath as he activated his Martial Arts. Had the Demon Emperor changed his mind? No matter, there was only one thing toC Out of my way! Jaldabaoths arm swept out in a backhand as he shouted, sending Qrs careening to the side. He heard arrows whistling in the wind. Loud cracks sounded as they struck the Demon Emperor in the back, caking the base of his wings in layers of rime. Dammit! Jaldabaoth shouted, Stop that! More arrows sailed in. One struck the Fiend in the ankle, covering his foot with some unknown substance. Jaldabaoth staggered. Argh! WhatC He took a moment to free himself, and several more arrows found him. Ow! Jaldabaoth whined, Leave me alone! As he reached the top of the pass, the Demon Emperor took wing. More arrows hissed in his wake. Damn you, Jaldabaoth turned and shook his fist ruefully, and damn your Runecraft?! Ill remember this! One day, Ill be back toCwoah! S-scratch that C Im never coming back! On wings of flame, Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth frantically flew off, his blazing form rapidly diminishing to the west. Qrs jaw fell open. He couldnt understand what had just happened. The Demon God, one-sidedly driven away? The ArchFiend who had so simply subjugated the Abelion Hills and turned its people into his chattel? He recalled the stark terror etched into Jaldabaoths infernal features. His gaze left the horizon, seeking to lay his eyes upon what must be the greatest legend of his time. Instead, what he found was Impossible it cant be! He struggled back to his feet and raised the visor of his helm. The slim figure at the top of the pass turned from where it was looking out to the west. Beneath the open-faced sallet were the features of a Human. A Human had driven away Jaldabaoth! Qrs tried to take a measure of the Human. It held an easy posture that spoke of its readiness to react to any of his moves. A faint pressure radiated from it, but it only appeared to be as strong as one of his veteran defenders, at best. Its equipment also seemed inferior to his own, save for the bone-white bow that it held in a gauntleted hand. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. It didnt make any sense. Was the Human concealing its strength somehow? It was absolutely impossible that what he saw before him could even be the slightest threat to Jaldabaothyet he had undeniably fled. The sound of heavy footfalls came up from the east. A Bugbear-sized figure approached. Glowing red veins pulsed over its spiked black armour, and it wielded both a large tower shield and flamberge. What drew his attention was not the approaching form of the approaching warrior, however, but what shuffled in behind it. They were his villagers, recognizable by sight. He knew their names, families, histories C many of them he had spoken to not long ago. Their forms were sallow and grey; many displayed vicious open wounds, yet none of them bled. His peoplehad been twisted into Undead. Anger rose in his battered body. He looked back at the Human. It, too, had turned its attention to the Undead but showed no adverse reaction to their presence. Were they somehow related to one another? He recalled that the Humans of this region worshipped their Six Great Gods. They must have sacrificed his people to their god of death. From the many Goblinoids he could see in their number, the Goblin army must have fallen, as well. His lip curled. Frustration and grief flowed down his cheeks anew. He had failed utterly and completely. He cursed himself; cursed the world for its unfairness. That good and honest folk would fall prey to evil Fiends while wretched Humans possessed the means to stand against them. There was nothing left. His family was gone. His people were gone. The once-great alliance of Demihumans that had banded together in common cause to achieve so much was gone. Only he remained. Qrs. He cursed his namesake as well. Qrs turned towards the Human and hefted his weapon. There was nothing left. He wanted his misery to end. He thought that, at least, he could die a warriors death against a hated enemy. I am Qrs of the Gan Zu tribe C Qrs Gan Zu. The Human looked back at him silently. He wasnt sure why he had expected a proper response to his challenge in the first place. A Human was a Human, after all. He lowered his visor. Ludmila of House Zahradnik, a clear female voice carried over the wind, Warden of the Vale. A shiver ran through him. Rangers were plentiful, but, in all the tales of all the ages, Wardens were nearly unheard of. A title suited to a legend who could stand to challenge a Demon God. Qrs face spread into a savage grin, feelings of a time long forgotten rushing back to his mind. A time before Jaldabaoth, when he lived a fulfilling and happy life. A world long lost, of loving family and loyal tribe, where he stood tall and proud as the High Chieftain of the tribes. He would have his honourable end. With Martial Arts still active, he brandished his weapon and charged forward. The Human danced backwards and raised her bow. An arrow flashed towards him and shattered when he tried batting it away. His body jolted as lightning coursed up his arm, but his momentum did not falter. The Human dropped her bow, and some sort of spear appeared in her hands. His attention shifted to the dangerous-looking weapon. That would need to go first. Predictably, she readied a parry for his imminent attack. Sundering Blow! His war club whipped across the blade of her weapon. Instead of damaging it, however, the top half of his own weapon was cleanly sheared off. Their eyes followed the cylinder of studded black metal as it thudded to the ground. What did she do? Qrs hadnt registered any movement whatsoever. There was no sense of resistance, or even contact as their weapons met. She was surely hiding her strength if she was able to cleave his weapon in two, moving as quickly as Jaldabaoth had at the ford. He lunged forward with the remaining piece of his club, determined to at least land a single blow. His head jolted. A black shield smashed into his helmet, and several of the Undead Warriors wrestled him to the ground. More Undead, adorned in black robes, floated down near him. He heard spells being cast, and his strength was stolen from him. Why? Qrs groaned, Why! The world has blessed you with everything; I have nothing left C nothing! At least let me leave this world with honour! I have no obligation to answer to your whims, the Human replied. Qrs struggled feebly as he was carried away. He cast one last, baleful eye back at her. Curse you, he spat. Curse you, Ludmila of House Zahradnik! May you spend an eternity in the company of these evil Undead! I feel that this is already likely, the Human returned lightly. Also, this may sound strange to you, but it really does not sound terrible at all to me.
Ludmila turned away from the thrashing and screaming of the Demihuman being hauled away, eyeing the blade of her glaive closely. Luckily for her, her opponent had decided to use a sundering attack against it, and the attack had broken its own weapon instead. The blade didnt display any signs of damage, and she marvelled over the fact that she was in one piece at all. A Fiendish invasion, the evil star and a strange Demihuman more powerful than her Death Knights and Death Warriors. She unequipped the glaive and picked up the Rune Bow Ultuwah off of the ground. It was the sole reason that she had driven off the powerful Fiend that had appeared in the pass. Her mind went back to Lady Shizus timely arrival with the Runecrafted weapons and thought it highly likely that the Sorcerous Kingdom had known of the coming threat. They had delivered the appropriate means at the appropriate time, and Ludmila felt a fool for thinking that she alone was paying any mind to events outside of her borders. All that was required of her was that she act faithfully as an instrument of His Majestys will, and His Majesty would surely provide the means to prevail, if necessary. She sighed as the cool night wind played over her face. It had been less than two weeks since the invasion of the upper reaches, but it felt like a lifetime ago. Well, they still had the giant mess to clean up, and they still hadnt finished processing their massive backlog of corpses. Ludmila set about directing her forces to start clearing up the pass, then looked back west across the vast expanse of the Abelion Wilderness. The evil star said that they wouldnt return, but it probably wasnt wise to take such a Fiend on their word. She looked down at the bow in her hand before putting it away: once life returned to business as usual, she would have to inquire about Runecraft?. There is a report from the Bone Vultures to the east, Nonna told her during the ongoing cleanup. From the east? Ludmila frowned, Is something going on with the Krkono?e? No, the Elder Lich shook her head. A force of Humans is coming through the southeastern pass. The Theocracy, Ludmila murmured. They are a bit late C no, I suppose it is our response that was extraordinarily fast by normal measure. It should be counted as a good thing that they responded to our warning seriously. Ludmila turned her gaze over the basin to the east, and a worrisome thought occurred to her. Where are they, currently? She asked. They are still on their way up the southern side of the pass. She crossed her arms over her midriff, tapping a finger on her vambrace in thought. The Bishop of E-Rantel had successfully forwarded her warning to the Theocracy. Presumably, this meant that they still trusted the faithful of the north to at least that extent. She couldnt risk sparking an incident that would ruin that. More than three days away from the central valley thenno, their scouts should be able to get there within half a day, if theyre not already closer than that. Our forces are still clearing away everything down there C do you think we can fly down there quickly? The acceleration from a calculated descent should allow us to reach the bottom in roughly three hours. Then lets get moving, Ludmila said. I should be there to greet them. The development of my demesne has already fallen far enough behind as it is C I would rather not have another war erupt on our border. Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 30 Chapter 30 That damn Raymond is a slavedriver. No wonder Windstride ran off. It was a thought that bordered on sacrilegious, but it wasnt made in earnest. Far ahead of the advancing Theocracy forces, Divine Chain Edgar Kukuhu Beaumarchais couldnt help but silently grouse over his circumstances. He knew that it was just the lot of a scout C to be alone and vulnerable as they performed their various tasks, mostly unappreciated by pretty much all but those who shared the same tribulations. To everyone else, it was simply a role no more difficult than that of a footsoldier or even a packhorse. There was no consideration as to how much work went into physical reconnaissance. As the 9th Seat of the Black Scripture, tasks like this were mostly trivial, but something in the valley below was setting off his danger sense C alarmingly so. It was a rare feeling: one that he usually only sensed when in the company of his fellow Black Scripture members. He sent the army Rangers that were working with him back to stand by at the top of the pass into the basin before going down alone as he crossed off the various possibilities on his mental checklist. Heroic Adventurer convention? No. Elder Dragon mixer? No. A Godkin party that we were not invited to? No. Everything on the list was something equally ridiculous, and he couldnt think of any rational explanation for what was going on. The reports that accompanied their dispatch detailed the arrival of a Demihuman army, primarily composed of Goblinsbut Goblins were, by and large, a weak race C even weaker than Humans were. The High Council had been aware of a disturbance occurring in the Abelion Wilderness for some time now. Through divination and more mundane surveillance, they watched as populations of various Demihumans were displaced. Like ripples in a pond, they moved outwards from a point of origin somewhere in the Abelion Hills. Unfortunately, Thousand League Astrologer was still on sabbatical, so it was the most information they could safely come up with. Three major Demihuman movements were of particular concern to the Slane Theocracy. The first had ended itself while traversing the mountains north of the Great Forest of Evansha. The second was a large, modestly powerful group that came through the southern half of The Neck, which was intercepted by their forces before they could cross into the borders of the Theocracy. Finally, there was this Goblin army that had spilt into the upper reaches of the Katze River. Though it was a substantial threat, Raymond Zarg Lauransan, Cardinal of Earth and the Commander of the Six Scriptures, seized upon the event as an opportunity to train and recover from what had befallen them since the previous spring. When it rains, it pours. The old idiom appeared to be in full effect: Windstride, the former 9th Seat, had betrayed the Theocracy for some unfathomable reason, stealing the Crown of Wisdom and killing the Miko Princess in the process. The Sunlight Scripture had been wiped out and was effectively defunct until suitable replacements had been trained, and the Black Scripture had taken grievous losses in an encounter with a powerful Vampire while on an unrelated task. Beaumarchais was one of those who had been killed C it was his first big mission, too. Sighing at the memory, he continued creeping his way down into the valley. He came across a series of locations that appeared to formerly host large encampments, then found standing encampments that were similarly empty. Though the occupants were not present, the smell was unmistakable: Goblins, just as reported. He did not linger for long, and eventually encountered something that was decidedly not a Goblin. Standing across from a river ford, near the ruins of an old wooden bridge that was once a part of the trail, were four figures. Three, he instantly recognized, causing him to finger a throwing knife in his bandolier. The two most dangerous ones were Death Knights, the other was an Elder Lich holding a clipboard for some reason. The fourth appeared to be a tall Human woman, also holding a clipboard, speaking to the Elder Lich. From her posture and gestures, she was speaking in an authoritative manner. He watched the movement of her lips in an attempt to make out her words, then realized that she was speaking in the principal language of the Theocracy. Beaumarchais frowned, mind working to make sense of the puzzle before him. At first, he thought that the fourth figure was also one of the Undead, like a Vampire or some other type that held a close resemblance to Humans. The pieces fell together quickly once a gust of wind picked up the banner propped up by one of the Death Knights. The Sorcerous Kingdom He supposed that it made sense. Though the situation in the spring was murky at first, intelligence gathered by the Windflower and Clearwater Scriptures about the nation that had abruptly popped up to their north explained everything before him. They had Death Knights, Elder Liches and Soul Eaters aplenty, which explained the sense of danger that he perceived emanating broadly from the basin. The former citizens of Re-Estize were also alive and well, confirmed every day by merchants passing through from nations abroad. The Theocracys forces stationed along the border in the Riverlands also said much the same thing. Beaumarchais retreated further back into the trees to gather his thoughts. As far as the Slane Theocracy was concerned, they held a strictly neutral stance with their new neighbours to the north. The main force was still a few days away, but it was filled with proud new Scripture candidates that were coming from their victory in the west and going into the basin expecting the next fight. Would some advance warning be enough? He scratched his head, looking up towards the pass. The force had more than a few narrow-minded and muscle-brained zealots out to prove themselves, so he decided that even a stern warning was no guarantee that someone might act without orders. If the Sorcerous Kingdom was occupying the basin, he couldnt imagine that any of the invaders had survived. Once he confirmed the threat had passed, he could report back and turn the entire operation around. The best way to avoid conflict was for them to never meet at allbut what if they already knew they were coming? He had to minimize chances for an incident, and it wasnt as if they had any diplomats in the fielded subjugation force. He let out a resigned sigh as he stepped out onto the trail. His luck was terrible with women ever since he was inducted into the Black Scripture. Hopefully, it wouldnt rear its ugly head here. He walked back down to the ford. The woman glanced in his direction and waved the Elder Lich away. Good morning, he said in the cheeriest voice he could muster. Good morning, the woman smiled back. The sounds of the river filled the air between them. It occurred to Beaumarchais that, while he was determined to prevent a misunderstanding, he hadnt thought about what to say. His smile froze on his face. Thisis lame, is it not? I am an idiot. Is there something I might help you with? The woman prompted. Ah, erm, yes, he stammered out limply. I am, um, Bo. From the Theocracy. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Bo. The womans smile did not fade, I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik. Her cool, refined manner did not help his mental recovery in any way. He was a rough-spoken man, raised to fight on the front lines of the battle for humanitys survival in a world full of powerful threats. Her speech reminded him of a wealthy merchants daughter, or maybe a well-to-do aristocratactually, she did say Baroness, did she not? Beaumarchais made a more careful examination of her. The woman was clearly descended from a southern bloodline, with brown eyes and full, chestnut hair that flowed down over her shoulders. She had the attractiveness that aristocrats tended to have, but her tall stature and clear features lent to her a handsome beauty rather than the softness one would have expected from a scion of northern lineage. Beneath this attractive appearance, however, she was strong C far stronger than expected for the people of the northern nations. Considering her youth, she would have been a candidate for one of the Six Scriptures if she had been born in the Theocracy. The northern nations of humanity had fallen away and corrupted the teachings of the gods, so it was rare for such a thing to occur. Her temple-schooled speech gave him the answer: she was not a heretic C she was one of their own faithful. He understood that the remaining temples in the north had reined in the more aggressive aspects of their faith that were now promoted in the Theocracy, but she was one of their own nonetheless. A bud that had blossomed in a land that was commonly considered lost to decadence and heresy. As he marvelled at the notion, she cleared her throat. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The Death Knights standing behind her changed their posture, and Beaumarchais stepped back. She wouldnt send them after him for being rude, would she? He disliked fighting Undead. Various other reasons aside, he was inherently at a disadvantage in direct combat against them. Her gaze shifted slightly, and Beaumarchais staggered forward as a large hand heavily slapped him across the back. Yo, a deep voice sounded from behind him. I came running down when we got your signal. I know your luck with women has been terrible recently, but you are not supposed to call for reinforcements when you find one out in the middle of nowhere. Rubbing his sore back, Beaumarchais turned to level a scowl at the burly newcomer. He was another member of the Black Scripture, similarly dispatched for the opportunity to recover his strength after being slain by the Vampire. This guy Cedran let out an exaggerated sigh, Has he even offered you his name, or has he been ogling the young domina this entire time? Beaumarchais scowl deepened. Though his two shields marked him as a defensive Fighter, Cedran was a rogue in many other ways. Bo, I believe, Baroness Zahradnik made a slight gesture, and the Death Knights returned to their former stances. I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, mister Ah, Cedran waved his hand as he made a noise, there is no need for such formality in the middle of nowhere! Bo, ehI would be pleased if you called me Cid, domina. Hey Cid, Beaumarchais frowned, are you not being too familiar? What are you talking about? Cedran grabbed his shoulder and spun him back around, She has seen us before. S-she has? Aidid your return take something out of your head along the way? Do you not recall the last time we came through here? The name? Do not be staring so passionately at her this time, or one of her footmen might come over and put out your eyes. His face screwed up in confusion. The last time they passed through here was on their mission to deal with the Catastrophe Dragon Lord. He traced their route in his mind Ah. Ah, he says, Cedran snorted. I hope you will forgive my addle-brained friend for his rudeness, domina. Also, you have our condolences for your loss: Surshana must have surely welcomed such faithful servants to his peaceful embrace. Of course, Baroness Zahradnik smiled, the burdens you must shoulder are many, so I do not mindand thank you. The barest note of melancholy entered her voice, but her expression did not change. Such were the masks that nobles wore. Cedran cleared his throat after a moment of silence. Speaking of the things that we must do, he said, we should settle matters here before the idiots in the back run us all over. I suppose they have come expecting Demihumans. Just so, Cedran grinned. We have no quarrel with the Sorcerous Kingdom, but, all too often, soldiers are like a hammer for want of a nail. I understand, Baroness Zahradnik said. In that case, what can I do to help? Cedran turned his gaze down the valley. To the north, the land had been cleared, but the distance was too great to make out any real details. Hmm Cedran rubbed his square jaw, I am guessing we should begin with an update on the situation here, yes? Of course. Simply put, she told them, the Demihuman incursion is no more. The Fiends that appeared to be responsible for driving them east were destroyed or turned away as well. What is left is cleaning up the mess. Beaumarchais exchanged glances with Cedran. The only notable Fiend threat that they were aware of was Jaldabaoth. There was an ongoing debate concerning the relationship between the many powerful beings that had appeared in a relatively short time. Momon had driven away Jaldabaoth in Re-Estize, then moved on to protect the people of E-Rantel after the rise of the Sorcerer King. Then there was the Vampire that Momon had reportedly destroyed, and its companion who was still at large. Momon had set himself in opposition to Jaldabaoth and had also stood against the Sorcerer King in E-Rantel. If Baroness Zahradniks words were to be trusted, the Sorcerous Kingdom had now also set itself in opposition to Jaldabaoth. Was it an alliance of convenience between Momon and the Sorcerer King? At the least, they could rest assured that the Sorcerer King and Jaldabaoth were not on the same side. These were only his thoughts on the matter, of course C the High Council would come to their own conclusions using the information that was passed on to them. Ai, I think the boss might cry when he hears this, Cedran said. He had arranged for a training opportunity here. What a coincidence, Baroness Zahradnik smiled slightly. My thoughts were just the same. Over the next half hour, Cedran continued with his questions. Beaumarchais shifted uncomfortably at their cordial back and forth, despite understanding that Cedran was mostly just trying to collect as much information as possible. Baroness Zahradnik asked very few questions of her own, and the first she asked was something about her people who had gone to the Theocracy. All they could say was that small civilian movements were something they were not informed of and that Beaumarchais had noticed nothing amiss on his way into the upper reaches. Aside from that, her queries seemed nothing more than points of polite conversation. There was no sense that she was trying to get anything in return. Did this woman even understand that she was basically being pumped for useful information? Beaumarchais recalled that her father seemed the diligent and honourable sort, and her house cooperated with the Scriptures, understanding that the Scriptures fought for humanity. Baron Zahradniks daughter, by all appearances, followed in his footsteps. On a more personal note, domina, Cedran said as their conversation wound down, what is it like living in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Beaumarchais glanced over at Cedran worriedly. Attempting to gain information on the state of the Sorcerous Kingdom was all well and good, but dark rumours still lingered with its recent advent. He wondered what the High Council would do if they found their reports to be false and that Humanity was indeed suffering in E-Rantel. Baroness Zahradniks reply, however, did not contain even the slightest note of hesitation. Things have much improved from when we were a part of Re-Estize, she said. Rule of law reigns, and the lands are secure. The people are left in peace, as long as they do not commit any crimes. Humanity thrives C the faith of The Four is in slow decline and the lost return to the fold. Speaking of which, we are in dire need of temple staff
The Dragoon On a blood-soaked plain, a grizzled sergeant forces his sword arm to work through heaving breaths. Tears of grief and rage fall as the sounds of dying men and women under his command rise all around him. There was no surrender and no retreat, for the enemy was relentless and without mercy. They were doomed, and all that was left was to fight on in hopeless desperation. Then, over the fray, a Griffon cries, and the enemies before them are swept aside. Battered soldiers raise their heads at the sudden reprieve. Before them stands a singular figure, clad in gleaming plate mail. He does not speak, nor does he look behind. His halberd cleaves forward with unstoppable drive, breaking the enemy before him; painting bloody arcs like a crimson banner waving proudly over the battlefield. Across the front, winged shadows fall: heralding the arrival of allies striking down from the heavens like the wrath of the gods. The soldiers look to one another in disbelief. They were saved...no, salvation fought on ahead of them. Weapons raised, they surge forward with a fervent battle cry, following after the champions leading them to victory. The cavalry has arrived. Well, not really. A component of professional militaries around the world, Dragoons are often mistaken for Knights, Cavaliers or Hussars. Though possessed of not insignificant riding skills, they are in reality heavy infantry that utilize their mounts for battlefield mobility. The historical origin of their distinct specialization is shrouded by myth and legend. In some places, they are said to be the evolution of dismounted Knights that heavily favoured fighting on foot. In others, the need for armies to swiftly transport their foot soldiers to critical locations led to the permanent formation of the first Dragoon contingents. The truth is that multiple paths may lead to the Dragoon class, as it is ultimately a concept shared by peoples around the world. While the circumstances and backgrounds of cultures that give rise to Dragoons may differ, the results are similar, though they are not without nuance. Broadly speaking, the skills and abilities of a Dragoon initially revolve around the riding skills required to take them wherever they are needed, focusing on the speed and endurance of their mounts while maintaining their personal growth as a melee combatant. They are unlike cavalry classes that remain mounted if possible even in close combat. Like other classes with special riding skills, they prefer magical beasts as mounts; regular animals do not fare well under the rigours of their vocation. As they advance in levels, a Dragoon''s riding ability expands to enhance the survivability and resilience of their mounts, while the Dragoon improves their own ability to analyze and understand the battlefield, effectively insert themselves into combat, and to inspire C or demoralize C those subjected to their presence. Highly versatile and capable of quickly traversing great distances to answer the tactical and strategic needs of an army, Dragoons are employed as impromptu raiders, skirmishers, pickets, and escorts. In their most well-known role, they function as devastating shock troops. The high physical and mental demands that come with the profession tend to mean that Dragoons are not only capable of great feats of strength and endurance, but develop a flexible tactical mind that can gauge the ever-changing state of the battlefield and act decisively upon it. Dragoons strike where it hurts their enemies the most, bring relief and leadership to flagging allies, and are possessed of the strength of will to do so no matter how dire their enemies may appear to be. (A/N: Dragoons have no direct connection to Dragons, dammit!) Winters Crown: Act 6, Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Far to the west, in a grand yurt sitting amid the windswept Abelion Hills, several figures gathered around a Mirror of Remote Viewing. Projected on its surface was Ludmila Zahradnik, who was concluding her conversation with two men from the Slane Theocracy. Their equipment was unmistakably from Yggdrasil, or at least an approximation of it. They continued with their quiet observation until the figures in the mirror at last parted ways, and Demiurge rose from his seat. And with that, he said with a smile, another six objectives have been fulfilled. Oh Amazing, Lord Demiurge! Ridiculous, Shalltear sniffed. Or perhaps it is just like you to accomplish so much. Dont tell me that you predicted everything back when you started all this. Hmmrather than predicting any specific long-term outcomes, Demiurge said, I identified many possible outcomes and nurtured to fruition those that would bear the sweetest results. We must be efficient with the time and resources so kindly allocated to us by our Master, after all. StillI must say that you have outstripped me in a sense C this vassal that you have raised is shaping up to be the perfect tool: capable of functioning autonomously without the usual concerns we have for the natives of this world. Isnt she? Shalltear raised her head with a note of pride, Though it might be more that she is in line with us when it comes to her outlook as a noble and her rare ideals of service. You could say that Ive just been lucky. Theres no need to be so humble, Demiurge chuckled softly. Your influence upon her is plain for all to see. Well, Shalltear pressed the points of her fingers together, I might have given her a little push here and there A little push, Demiurge smirked. Here, I am most unfortunately forced to flay several dozen daily just to keep them to a bare minimum standard of acceptable behaviour. Having them become willingly productive feels a dream within a dream by comparison. He held out his hands and shrugged, as if to say it cant be helped. Hmph, you say that as if its a bad thing, Shalltear said. I would certainly love to have that freedom, arinsu. We cannot harm the subjects or property of the Sorcerous Kingdom without justification appropriate to the degree of our punitive measures C not that I would carelessly destroy any of Ainz-samas belongings. Demiurge understood well where she was coming from. However, he believed that, rather than being stifled by her constraints, Shalltears performance had been immeasurably enhanced. If she decided that it would be to her advantage C and if it suited her tastes C she was able to seamlessly assume an authoritative role in Human society, to a degree which only Pandoras Actor could match. At first glance, letting her loose amongst the citizens might have seemed like the perfect recipe for disaster, but the results were abundantly clear. When I first heard that Pandoras Actor referred to this Human in similar terms to a Guardian, he said, I had my doubts C especially considering the various Humans we had observed in the past. In the past few months, however, I have concluded that his assessment was right on the mark. Though she will never compare to we who have been created by the Supreme Beings, she is something like an Area Guardian in function and spirit. Proof that many layers of defence may be established beyond Nazarick, using these locals to filter out all but those threats that specifically demand our attention. Thats exactly right! Shalltear nodded, The more the Sorcerous Kingdom grows, the more distant the chance of outsiders intruding upon the sacred ground of the Supreme Beings becomes. Ah~ Ainz-sama! When the idea of this nation was first brought forward, I could only imagine it as a menagerie for Ainz-samas slaves and pets; a place to make Yggdrasil gold coinsIm such a fool, arinsu! How could I limit our Supreme Master to such simplistic thinking? His plans are truly infinite in their scope. Demiurge could only shake his head ruefully in response, wondering if there would ever be a day when he could even approach a tiny fraction of their Masters intellectual prowess. With but an effortless wave of his hand, Ainz Ooal Gown could set a myriad of perfect plans into motion C plans that Demiurge could not even detect the slightest inkling of until their fruits ripened and presented themselves to be harvested at his leisure. The deft placement of Shalltear in the Sorcerous Kingdom was one such example of this: a single, seemingly straightforward move that continued to both sow and reap ever-increasing benefits for the Sorcerous Kingdom with no end in sight. Such was the unfathomable mind of Ainz Ooal Gown. Shalltears sigh drew him out of the throes of his veneration. I must work harder so I dont waste Ainz-samas efforts, she muttered, then looked towards him. If that is all that you needed from me, I should return to my duties, arinsu. Of course, Demiurge nodded, do not allow me to keep you from your work any further. Thank you for your cooperation in this matter. After she vanished into the Gate with her escorts, Demiurge turned his attention to the mountain of data that had been compiled. With the fifth and final suitability trial completed, he had a few months to sort through everything and finish laying out his plans for the upcoming main event. In the time since Demiurge and his subordinates had started their work in the Abelion Hills, they had set about separating the wheat from the chaff. Which species were worthy of existence? Were there any outstanding materials that could be harvested from them? Which ones could only be used outside of the Sorcerous Kingdom? Could special enclaves be established for specific sets of races to productive ends? They toiled fervently day and night, learning everything they could while pushing subjects of every species to their mental and physical limits. There were, of course, some races that already existed as subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom, but gaining this essential data on them was still imperative. After all, they wouldnt dream of using Ainz-samas subjects for that. Eventually, five experimental groups had been formed in their respective laboratories, to be subjected to a final stress test. They were purposely fashioned and driven to various locales, each suited to their unique traits. Surveillance and collection of data came from multiple avenues; they had even placed doppelgangers amongst them to both observe and influence their movements. The first group was sent into the ocean. It consisted of aquatic and amphibious Demihumans collected from lakes, caves and rivers. Also included were those that they thought could function with the appropriate modifications to their physiology. Success here presented an interesting avenue for future actions, such as a potential maritime blockade of the Holy Kingdom and moves against the races dwelling in the vast oceans of this world. Unfortunately, those ocean-dwelling races that the group encountered proved far superior, and defeat was swift. The second group consisted of species more suited to hot climates, who were sent south into the Great Forest of Evansha. They encountered various troubles with overarching social cohesion but managed to make it to their destination. Monsters native to the forest promptly ate them shortly after they arrived. Next was a collection of mountain-dwelling species, sent through the ranges north of Evansha. They had divided up into a hodgepodge of factions, but it was hoped that they could as a whole be encouraged to raid the Slane Theocracy. Instead, they raided each other. In the end, they became so weakened by their infighting that the local tribes destroyed them. The remaining two groups were sent east. Both managed to maintain their internal order and thrived through their ordeals. The southern group eventually found itself headed into the Slane Theocracy, but they didnt quite make it in. The Theocracy intercepted them in the buffer zone that they kept clear of their non-Human neighbours and annihilated them to the last individual. Valuable data was collected on how the Slane Theocracy responded to attacks, how its population behaved when under threat, and the military strength and practices of their security forces. Though there were no survivors, the races represented would have the privilege of being detained in internment camps until they could be integrated under the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony in some way. The last group consisted of the races considered most promising in his estimation. Indeed, they quickly formed a makeshift council, established a nomadic economy, and found suitable places for every tribe involved and encountered. They even enacted foreign trade C though it was with a vendor familiar to the wilderness tribes. They were doing so well from the start that Demiurge ordered many of them to be retrieved before sending them on their way. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Ultimately, they were used to test the response of both the citizenry and the low-level border defences of the Sorcerous Kingdom. It was understandably difficult for the neighbouring nations and tribes to muster any sort of aggressive response to the Sorcerous Kingdoms presence, so what amounted to a live exercise had been arranged. The invading forces were roughly as strong as the whole of the Imperial Legions, so it would serve as a good benchmark for the armys performance against regional threats. The outcomes were more orderly than expected, though he supposed this was due to the nature of the particular noble involved. Still, the key point was that confidence in the Sorcerous Kingdoms ability to maintain security would be inspired in its subjects, and trust garnered in the administration. In the future, when the carefully selected refugees from Jaldabaoths activities arrived, they would learn that the army was sufficient to turn what amounted to severe threats away. This would free their Master of the indignity of constantly having to personally reassure them. Ainz-sama surely had better things to do with his precious time C more places to go and unfathomable plots and schemes to hatch to the awe and delight of all. The nascent army of the Sorcerous Kingdom was also put through its paces, so to speak. Various weaknesses long identified were showcased in practice, and would offer a convincing case for the nation to broaden the capabilities of its low-level deployments. The ongoing creation of Death Knights had produced a glut in supply, and it would be reported that other types of Death-series servitors were in demand by the army. The submission of this report would ultimately fall on Cocytus to deliver, who was currently leading the army in the Azerlisia Mountains. Lack of reconnaissance forces for broad, low-level deployment was underscored, and could not be adequately addressed by Nazaricks available resources. Shalltear had mentioned a proposal by her new vassal that might answer the needs for domestic security, but they also lacked suitable individuals for espionage. He would have to look into the available options at some point. Strategies and tactics employed had been recorded and catalogued for study, with the bonus of comprehensive personal reports penned by the force commander. Demiurge felt that her methods lacked a certain shock, awe, and terror value to them, but her cold efficiency had an undeniable appeal of its own. Her performance highlighted the possibility that locals might be trained to provide Commander-class effects and coordination that was more flexible at the local level than the armys current structure. In addition to the six objectives related to the encounter with the Slane Theocracys agents, there were several more that were likely to manifest within the next few years Lord Demiurge, the Evil Lord of Envy said to his side, have you finalized your verdict on the races in the last group? I believe that I have, Demiurge replied. The Goblinoids did well, as far as regional standards are concerned. However, we do not need their propensity to form armies. Perhaps some commanders might be raised, but we should use our civilian data to weigh the value of allowing additional immigrants of their kind into the Sorcerous Kingdom. Goblins in particular breed prodigiously, but their benefits are lacking compared to the potential strain on resources that their explosive population growth entails. Yes, my lord, the Evil Lord of Envy said. I will assign focus groups to continue their studies in the direction indicated. What of the Gnolls? The Gnolls intrigue me, Demiurge tapped his chin. They showed themselves capable of integration, but their chaotic and free-roaming nature gives rise to questions over their long term behaviours. We will groom them for our personal use in operations outside of the Sorcerous Kingdomthey will have to be suitably broken in, of course. Of course, Lord Demiurge, the Evil Lord of Envy nodded. And the Orcs? They took first place, did they not? Demiurge said, Their productive integration is nearly assured. Its a good thing we detained most of them before they were sent off to the east. They will remain in the internment camps, then? For now, Demiurge nodded. Though it feels a bit lacking for our top performershow about we set them up as the first to be rescued by Ainz-sama? That makes me quite envious of them, she replied. Im sure theyll be overwhelmed. If youll excuse me, Ill head out and deliver your ordersC Wait, arent we forgetting something? The Evil Lord of Envy froze in her turn. Forgetting something? Ah, the Armat. Yes, the Armat. What happened to them, exactly? I-I dont know, my lord. Maybe Wrath can tell us when he getsC As if on cue, the Evil Lord of Wrath entered the yurt. I have returned, Lord Demiurge, he said with a certain relish. How did Iwhat? The Armat, the Evil Lord of Envy said. Thethe Armat? Yes C what happened to them? I uhthey were probably there? The final push was made to be overwhelming, so they might have perished. Demiurge sighed. We can add their people to the Demihuman Alliance for now, Demiurge said. The Quagoa are proving that the feeding habits of Lithovores are difficult to cater to outside of their home ranges, anyways. Very well, my lord, the Evil Lord of Envy bowed. Please excuse me. After she left, the Evil Lord of Wrath sent a nervous glance in Demiurges direction. Diddid I do something wrong? He asked. On the contrary, Demiurge smiled, you carried out your orders spectacularly. Thank you, my lord! the Evil Lord of Wrath grinned, It was quite the stage, so I really got into it. Maybe I could come up with an entry for Nazarick Talent Night at this rate. That might certainly be entertaining to watch, Demiurge said. Do you believe that a performance of this calibre can be repeated in the future? Ah, hmmin regards to Runecraft?? Will it be necessary? It is Ainz-samas project after all C I cant imagine it failing. As his loyal vassals, Demiurge told him, we must prepare for every eventuality. Ainz-sama may call for a publicity stunt, and Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth seems the prime candidate, dont you agree? In that case, I am infinitely grateful for the opportunity to rehearse, my lord! The bow made it especially easy C the people around here are so fragile that I was afraid I would sneeze and accidentally obliterate her. Hopefully, a bow will be used again: we can undoubtedly make it a success if that is the case! Excellent, Demiurge said. I eagerly anticipate the results. Still, that line of hers was really something, the Evil Lord of Wrath struck a pose. By the Will of His Majesty, Ainz Ooal Gown, you shall not pass! Woo~ It sends shivers up my spine every time I recall it. If only we could have chances like that Indeed, Demiurge said. It would be delightful if all of the citizens could be inspired to carry such conviction. Perhaps more of us will be afforded the opportunity to play a heroic role in the future, but, personally, I find it quite enjoyable to be the villain. Their shadows danced on the walls as low chuckles filled the air. There was a rustle as the flap of the yurt was raised, and a Torturer entered. Lord Demiurge, it bobbed its head. The prisoner you ordered delivered has arrived. By all means, please do let him in. At his request, a figure with a sack over their head was led inside. The Torturer forced the prisoner to his knees before pulling off the sack. The prisoners eyes widened in shock, and his eyes went from Demiurge to the Evil Lord of Wrath and back again. An anguished whimper welled up from his throat C an exquisite cry that seemed to rise from the depths of his soul. How good of you to return to us, Demiurge greeted him with a smile, our dear volunteer.
Demihuman Lords Though not always known as such, Demihuman Lords are individuals who find themselves in positions of leadership over tribe and clan. Whether in ritualistic combat, bold raids, or open warfare, they stand at the forefront of their kin: great captains who lead from the front and bring victory to their people. Adventurers and military forces are especially keen to the threat of their presence. Outwardly, a Lord-class Demihuman is commonly recognized by a marked increase in stature over regular members of their respective races, and possess increased power to match. This is not all that they bring to the battlefield, however. While specific abilities will vary from species to species, those related to the leadership of their people in battle are common, and these abilities will often either enhance the natural strengths of their race or make up for natural shortfalls. Tribes under the rule of a high-level Lord tend to stabilize and thrive in all aspects. As a whole, more primitive Demihuman societies are organized around their Lords, with these individuals acting as champions of their respective tribes. Uncommonly, tribal nations may form under a particularly powerful Lord who will rally them to a collective banner. This type of organization has certain shortcomings in these primitive societies, as they lack the concept of more advanced leadership classes that fall in line with their societal needs and end up with levels in common, civilian leadership classes. These primitive nations are often short-lived as well, as the fall of the great Lord that binds them causes the power structure of that nation to shatter without a clear successor. In more advanced Demihuman societies, Demihuman Lords may become even more outstanding individuals as their civilization has led to the conceptualization of advanced prestige classes unique to their race. These figures stand at the forefront of the arena of nations: great sovereigns who reign over the superpowers of the world. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Currents of frigid air played over Ludmilas toes. She shivered and started to pull her feet back under the blanketsbut she was blocked by an unyielding adversary. A soft murmur drifted into her ear, and the leg clamped over hers squeezed down. As per usual, Countess Clara Corelyn had turned Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik into her personal body pillow, except now Ludmila decided that her childhood friend had firmly stepped onto a wayward path. With Corelyn Castle still under construction, Clara had opted to remain in her old manor rather than moving into a temporary residence in the new harbour town. They were sleeping in her old bedroom, which Ludmila had frequented many times throughout their long relationship. She could never get over how large it was. Not including all of the smaller rooms attached to it, Claras bedroom was as large as the entire Zahradnik manor in Wardens Vale. Not that Ludmilas home was very large. Still, this fact always wore on her: House Zahradnik always had a reputation for humility, but even she understood that a manor should be more than a hole in a rocky hillside no larger than a noble daughters bedroom. She narrowed her eyes, peering through the gossamer veils of Claras luxurious four-poster bed. Arranged in a line on the floor across the room was the source of the cold air. Her friend had six of the magical cooling boxes from the Empire custom-made to be opened on both ends. She then purchased six magical fans and left one running inside of each. The result was that, despite the sweltering heat of the lowland summer, the air in Claras bedroom remained cold. Not cool, but cold. Nearly as cold as winter in Wardens Vale. The sole reason, of course, was so that Clara could latch onto Ludmila to her hearts content while they slept. Claras arms and legs were securely draped over her, and she occasionally pressed her body against hers as if she could somehow snuggle even closer than she already had. Because Clara was at home, none of her household came to rouse herand so they dozed the morning away until Ludmila felt that it must already be noon. Decadence. Decadence and wickedness. Oblivious to Ludmilas thoughts, Clara snuggled against her again, nuzzling her shoulder. A contented smile was painted lightly over her face. Over her belly, Ludmila could feel the metal band on one of the fingers of Claras hand: like herself, she now also had a Ring of Sustenance. Clara had learned about the item from Ludmila shortly after Ludmila received it from Lord Mare. A few days later, Clara had one too. She declared with firm conviction that, since they now only needed to sleep once a week, they should do so together. Ludmila wasnt sure how that made any sense at all, but she did think it would be nice to spend time together on a regular basis. And, so, Countess Corelyn had secured her preferred article of bedding. She didnt like it when their scheduled time together was disrupted, either. When the Goblin army had invaded the upper reaches, she told Ludmila to slaughter the stupid Demis as quickly as possible so they could go back to sleeping together. She wondered how the hundred-thousand-odd dead Demihumans would feel if they knew their demise was expedited by one person wanting to sleep together with her best friend and another wanting a bottle of the enemy commanders blood. Even as a follower of the Six Great Gods, she felt just a bit sorry for them. I wonder how people would feel if they saw the Radiant Jewel of the Riverlands lazing about like this, Ludmila muttered. Various fantasies would enter their imaginations, I think, Clara replied through lidded eyes. Too bad for them that I will never leave any space between us. Ludmila sighed at the self-indulgent reply. It was not something anyone else would ever hear or believe in the slightest. To the people of Corelyn County, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that Clara rose above even her lofty moniker. She selflessly toiled away to develop her territory, never allowing her wealth and power to get to her head. Yet, at the same time, she wielded that wealth and power with unquestionable mastery. Every other noble in the Sorcerous Kingdom could only look on in envy or exasperation as she continually pulled further ahead. She didnt compete with anyone, and no one could compete against her anyways C she existed in her own realm, pursuing ambitions that only she could consider. They werent the ambitions one might expect out of a wealthy and powerful noble, either. Clara treated her demesne as her personal garden, trying to make every millimetre of it into the future paradise that only she could see. She wanted everything to grow and blossom and thrive, bearing fruit impossible to cultivate for anyone else. Any political or economic motions that she championed were also focused towards this goal of seemingly infinite refinement. The administration held her productivity up as a model for the other nobles to follow. The people considered her a saint. Ludmila was fairly certain that the Temples would actually declare her one sooner or later. As people so often said, she was an Angel made flesh and, with every passing week, this seemed more and more an indisputable truth. I should make my way home soon, Ludmila said. Muu The Lizardman Chief often makes that sound. At least he sees you more frequently than I do. Ludmila wriggled her way free, fishing up her smallclothes from the floor beside the bed. Clara just rolled straight off of the bed, silken sheets and all, hitting the stone floor with a light grunt before she lazily pulled her own things on without getting up. The exemplar of noble grace and elegance, indeed. Lunch? Claras question rolled out from under the bed. I have over two weeks of work to catch up on, Ludmila answered. I hardly even know where to start now. Lord Mare is just about done with his landscaping, is he not? Somehow, in addition to her huge demesne, Clara somehow also kept track of Wardens Vale. It always felt like she could handle much more than that, as well. Just about, Ludmila replied. I have to figure out the weather once Lord Mare is done diverting that riverbleh. What? He is raising the southern end soon, Ludmila frowned. After that, everything really starts. I think you have a solid plan, Clara said. You always say that I have a solid plan. Because you always do? Sometimes I envy how you are not tempted to fly off on hopelessly convoluted schemes like meare you really running all the way back in armour? Ludmila checked over her equipment. The hole left by the Gnoll arrow was already fixed C it was literally two small plates of her brigandine that Kovalev replaced in less than an hour. Two months ago, she would have felt encumbered by the weight of everything. Now, it felt no more a burden than a summer dress. Yes, Ludmila nodded. The way there is still basically wildland, after all. You never know if you will run into some hungry or aggressive beast. Then just take the boat if it is not safe. It is safe enough, and the boat is headed upriver already. Besides, I am at least three times faster than the boat. Though she had fallen behind the Platinum-rank Rangers of the Adventurer Guild, she still possessed substantial speed and endurance when it came to long-distance movement. There was no need for a horse or a wagon. In fact, a horse was slower C extremely so when navigating the rugged highlands. The time required to travel from place to place grew shorter as she grew stronger, freeing up time for her to get more done. She could move from village to village in a matter of minutes, and the run from Claras manor to her own in Wardens Vale took roughly half a day. It made her wonder what a Ranger like Lady Aura was capable of. After bidding her farewells to Clara, Ludmila headed not west, but east on a whim, entering the still-under-construction Corelyn Harbour. She crossed the Katze River over the newly-constructed bridge, then made her way west again through the burgeoning vineyards along the river valley. Two hours later, she was scaling her way up the eastern barrier range. It wasnt long until she spotted one of the Krkono?e above, who she called down to get a Fly spell from. She ran southeast across the high mountain meadows, then secured another Fly spell to drop down to Wardens Vale. She landed on the flats before the village, where several of her subjects gawked at her airborne arrival. Looking to the west, she decided the new route had saved her roughly four hours. It was not only her physical growth that had changed the way that she saw the world, but also the experiences beyond the mundane life that she had once lived. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. On the way up to her manor, she found Lluluvien and Wiluvien eating dinner in front of their home with their mother. Ludmila held up a hand as the two pregnant women started to rise from their seats. I took a shortcut, she said, so I know that I am unexpectedly early. The sisters exchanged glances, and Lluluvien offered her a puzzled look. A shortcut, my lady? I went over the mountains this time, Ludmila said. I will be catching up on work C was there anything urgent that required my attention? Yes, my lady. Im uncertain if you knew of this beforehand, but Lady Shizu arrived at the harbour two hours ago. Shes waiting inside the manor for you right now. Ludmila turned around and rushed off. She hadnt received any notification of the sort. She entered the hall to find the pink-haired woman being entertained by the three Vampire Brides. They looked up from their discussion around the dining table, where they appeared to be having tea. My apologies, Lady Shizu, Ludmila lowered her head, I was not aware that you were coming to visit. Its ok. Was it? No, it was almost certainly not ok to have a servant of the Sorcerer King wait around for two hours. To what do I owe the pleasure of your company, my lady? She asked. Shizu is fine. I beg your pardon? Shizu is fine. Understood, Miss Shizu. Shizu is fine. I apologize, Miss Shizu, Ludmila lowered her head again, but out of respect for your position as a member of His Majestys household, I must at least address you as such. Lady Shizus scarf shifted as she tilted her head slightly, eyeing her with her expressionless look. Ok, she said after several moments of silence. They stared at one another. What was it that they were supposed to be talking about again? Lady Shizu rose from her seat. Bow, she held out a gloved hand. Bow? Ah, yes, Ludmila retrieved the weapon from her Infinite Haversack. The Rune Bow Ultuwah. Ultuwah? Oh. Mm, yes. Ludmila went to one knee, holding out the Rune Bow in both hands as she faced the floor. Please let His Majesty know how grateful I am for his consideration, she said solemnly. Without the Rune Bow Ultuwah, I would have been powerless against the Fiend that arrived from the west. She stayed where she was until she felt the bow being lifted from her hands. Got it. Ludmila rose to her feet as Lady Shizu walked past her, making her way through the hall towards the door. Ludmila and the Vampire Brides followed her, and one of them went ahead to open the way. They escorted her towards the village entrance and, on the way down the lane, Ludmila cleared her throat. Miss Shizu, she said, where might one purchase weapons forged with Runecraft?? There was a long silence between them, and Ludmila wondered if she had asked something inappropriate. Not in stores yet, Lady Shizu finally said. Maybe soon? Then, is there some way to order them in advance? Ludmila asked, This wonderful equipment will surely be in great demand. If I may ask, how much would something like the Rune Bow Ultuwah cost? Lady Shizu looked down at the bow. This bow, she said, I dont know. Expensive? Even a rough estimate would beC Expensive. I-I see. Mm. Work hard. Ludmila dipped into a respectful curtsey as Lady Shizu turned around and went on her way. Maybe the influx of magic items from the recent conflict had caused her to become greedy. She hadnt even considered that she wouldnt be able to afford items produced with Runecraft?. A weapon like Rune Bow Ultuwah was probably at the level of a national treasure C how could a minor noble like herself think of purchasing something of that calibre? Never mind that, her meagre archery skills were not even remotely worthy of such an excellent bow. She turned around to find the three Vampire Brides standing in a row behind her. Lady Shizu wasnt the only person she had kept waiting. With a deep breath, she scraped together her thoughts. Now that the matter to the south is resolved, Ludmila said, we can start looking at how the postal service will be set up in Wardens Vale. I believe Im aware of the basic requirements for a service branch, but were there any specific needs for what we build here? Lady Shalltear desires this territory to be a testbed for concepts related to the transportation network, the one in the centre told her. Rather than a regular post office branch, one suitable for this location C complete with a development office and a bank C will need to be established. Ludmilas slow nodding stopped at the mention of a bank. What does a bank have to do with the transportation network? Ludmila asked. It is a proposal put forward by Lady Gagnier, the Vampire Bride answered. Aside from the Merchant Guild branches in E-Rantel and the towns of various counties, the denizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom do not have access to anything resembling banking services. This includes rural Human populations, as well. The postal service is perfectly positioned to provide banking to all citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom C especially those in remote and inaccessible locations. So something like what the Merchant Guild offers to its members? Accounts and such. I believe so, the Vampire Bride replied. In our case, however, the focus will be on the citizenry rather than businesses. What sort of services will this bank offer? Establishing a system that facilitates the circulation of coinage in a similar manner to the Merchant Guild is our first goal, the Vampire Bride told her. Educating the population and developing trust in the system may be a significant hurdle to its use for many species. many species? Yes. Lady Gagnier initially conceived of the idea while working in the Great Forest of Tob. The local Demihuman and Heteromorph populations have access to vast quantities of untapped resources in their remote territories. Now that the means are available to conduct trade with the places where these resources are in demand, the postal bank will facilitate transactions, secure citizen savings, and act as a means to unify the economy of the Sorcerous Kingdom. I see Ludmila thought she understood what was being proposed. The idea wouldnt have warranted consideration in Re-Estize, as the vast majority of its citizens did not have much in the way of savings, but the subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom were set on the cusp of unheard-of prosperity. The recent harvest had placed what would be previously considered vast wealth in the hands of her tenants, and the administration of Wardens Vale was currently keeping track of it in a manner inspired by the operations of the Merchant Guild. The other territories in the Sorcerous Kingdom did not have the luxury of optimizing their industry from the ground up as she had, but they would still gradually experience the same transition in their respective industries. They would probably need something similar to handle their newfound wealth unless everyone started building vaults in their homes. If the postal bank was allowed to fill this role, her people would gain access to a financial network that spanned the entire Sorcerous Kingdom. It would enable them to access their wealth from anywhere a postal branch could be found, or even make purchases over long distances without needing to leave the demesne. One could order goods from E-Rantel through a catalogue C presumably something better than the crude list that she had drawn up for her magic item production C and send their payments through the postal bank. For that matter, one could order magic items produced in Wardens Vale from anywhere in the Sorcerous Kingdom with this innovation. In her mind, the benefits of the system were nothing short of astonishing. If Florine had come up with the idea, Ludmila doubted that someone like herself could point out any flaws with the proposal. I assume a comprehensive proposal for this postal bank has been forwarded? Weve brought a copy with us, along with everything else that Lady Shalltear wants looked into. Excellent, Ludmila smiled. We should head back in and take a look. It would be an understatement to say she was excited by the potential of the postal bank. As the ruler of a remote and isolated border territory, the concept struck a chord in her heart that she hadnt known had existed up until this very point. Her motivation to advance the development of her demesne and its industries was galvanized even further than before. Ludmila? She raised a hand to her ear as they walked along. Yes, Lady Shalltear? Will you be back at home soon? I found a bit of a shortcut, so I have already arrived. Oh good, Ill be dropping by in a bit. Im sending that one I mentioned over tonight, but shes difficult to locate sometimes with all of her wandering about. Albedo has us all trapped in a Royal Court session right now, but I should be there before she arrives. Barring some emergency, I will be reviewing things with the Vampire Brides in the manor tonight. Should I have anything prepared for your arrival, my lady? No, its fine. Ill just be there to introduce you to her and outline my expectations, then I have to go do some things up north. Anyways, Albedo is starting to send dirty looks in my direction, so Ill see you later this evening. The Message spell cut off, and Ludmila lowered her hand. Her gaze went out to the dried-out floodplain, where Chieftain Esess was working with his people to raise their new dwellings. As with the Lizardman Chief, Ludmila was supposed to become a mentor to a promising candidate for whatever Lady Shalltear had in mind for them, but she had no clue who or what this person was. Things were due to become very busy soon, so she wasnt even sure how much time she could put into training her. Since this mentorship was something that would presumably last for an extended period of time, she hoped that they would at least be able to get along. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Hey Howe, look C turtles! Fuck off, Henrich! A dozen Azerlisian Iron Turtles raised their heads at the shout, staring over in the partys direction. Fortunately, unlike the Adventurer Training Area, the vast majority of wild animals did not arbitrarily attack strange passers-by without substantial provocation. The Adventurers hushed and walked away, and the turtles returned to wading in their pristine forest pool. Themis let out a sigh of relief. Without a Ranger in their party, she already had problems aplenty to apply her mana to. People were poisoned by thorns and various other plants, stung by insects, injured themselves in rough terrain and, for whatever gods forsaken reason, kept sticking things into their mouths. They certainly did not need to get into a fight with every animal they encountered as they explored the foothills of the Azerlisia Mountains. You people need to knock that off soon, a voice sounded from above. I know this whole things kinda been like an afternoon stroll so far, but were just about at the edge of the Sorcerous Kingdom now. She looked up. Standing on a branch in the canopy was Merry. The Elf Ranger frowned out into the gloom, seemingly sparing them none of her attention. Themis wondered how she could move around so quickly. She supposedly checked on every team out in the field, and the expedition was combing over a ten-kilometre wide strip in their survey for the new northern highway that would connect the Sorcerous Kingdom to the Dwarf Kingdom in the central Azerlisia Mountains. Merrys comment about an afternoon stroll was not too far off the mark: they had started at the Lizardman Village at the southern tip of the Great Lake, skirted around its shores to the northern side, then set off along the foothills of the Azerlisia Mountains through the northern reaches of the Great Forest of Tob. All of it belonged to the Sorcerous Kingdom, which was to say that all the tribes had been subjugated, as well as any intelligent monsters. Dangerous beasts and monsters with low intelligence had been culled, though the threshold for dangerous was still fairly high by the standards of the lowlands. They occasionally encountered Tob Bears, Sabrewolves and Tob Tigers, as well as many weaker predators, all of which mostly avoided them. In essence, it was purely survey work with the greatest risk stemming from hungry wild animals. Merry, Themis asked, how far to the edge are we? Doesnt matter how far to the edge we are, Merry answered. All that matters is that were at the edge. Nothing out here has ever seen your pretty little Human maps, and there sure as hell isnt a giant line drawn on the ground where your maps show em. Monsters and tribes have their own views about territory, and most of em dont see things the same way as Humans do. And what about Elves? Themis wanted to ask, but she kept it to herself. Elves were seen by most as Human enough, but they definitely had ways of their own. Then there was the ongoing conflict between the Slane Theocracy and the Elven Kingdom in Evansha. Themis couldnt help but think that Merry might bear some hostility to those who worshipped The Six, so she wanted to avoid any accidental friction between them. Strangely enough, Aura and Mares behaviour towards her suggested nothing of the sort. As evening approached, they turned and headed off towards the new location of their base camp. It was raised above a dark, boggy valley where a large population of Myconids dwelled. Themis eyed her party members suspiciously. Youre not hiding any mushrooms or anything you found out here, are you? She asked. Maaaybe What are you thinking? Were camping out by a bunch of mushroom people and you went and picked some mushrooms to eat? Wait C are they even safe to eat? Im not some sort of convenient Cure Poison wand, you know Themis fumed silently as half of her team dumped out their bags. Why was it that she had to look out for this kind of thing? More to the point, the fact that she was a priestess of The Six had people constantly accusing her of discriminating against non-Humans, which in turn made her constantly cross-examine herself to make sure she wasnt accidentally offending anyone. The others were utterly lacking in the same sense of self-awareness, assuming that everyone and everything framed the world in the same manner as themselves. They arrived as evening fell, finding the structure of the base camp organized as close to standard as possible. Themis directed her team to deliver their samples to be sorted out for transport to E-Rantel, while she went to deliver their report. Henrich was generally an excellent party leader out in the field, but he was decidedly terrible at paperwork. As the other Platinum-ranked Adventurer on their team, she had somehow become his second and handled their tasks in the base. Moknach, Themis said as she entered the central pavilion, Ive Something tickled her nose, and she sneezed. Covering her mouth, she looked back up and found Moknach and Blair within, as well as a four-metre tall mushroom with limbs. The inside of the pavilion lacked any lighting, which was fine since she possessed an earring that conferred Darkvision, but the air shimmered with a glowing cloud ofsomething. She looked between the two Mithril-ranked Adventurers, assessing their condition. No need for alarm, Blair raised a hand. They are the Sovereigns spores. S-sovereign? The leader of a Myconid colony is called a Sovereign, Blair explained. The members of the colony usually communicate through spores, like the ones that you see in the air right now. Theyre not harmful C they facilitate a sort of telepathy. I see...um, Ive just come to deliver my teams reports. Ill leave them on the table here. She leaned over and placed the folder with the days summary on the table nearby, then ducked out of the pavilion. A dozen strides away, she released her breath and inhaled the cool evening air. T-there was a perfectly good reason for that. Its not that I hate them, but theyre Heteromorphs that think in entirely alien ways. Humans can never fully understand them, or know what theyll do. As a Cleric, its my responsibility to stay clear of any contamination so I can react appropriately in case something happens Her behaviour was perfectly rational. There was no reason to feel like she was the one in the wrong somehow. For that matter, why had Blair gone and exposed himself? He was the highest level Divine caster present in the expedition. Then again, he was a Druid C the experience might have just been an exhilarating prospect for him. Themis sighed, then cast Cure Poison and Lesser Restoration on herself, just in case. She made her way to the base relay point, where the carefully organized samples were awaiting transport. Hey Penn, she said, holding out another folder, heres the survey data for today. Thanks. Your samples are um the Sorceress hand pointed loosely at a set of Preservation-enchanted containers, over there? They should be labelled. Themis made her way over and started checking through their work. How was your end of things today? She asked. I was in the base today, Penn answered. Well, I was moving the base today. Thats probably why I was assigned. I would have never thought that my first Adventure would consist of me using Floating Board as my main spell. Not even any time to study, huh. Ugh, dont remind me. Im still trying to figure out Fly. Themis smiled in sympathy. While one might believe that their rapid growth was a great thing, spells still took time to learn. None of the newer members of the Adventurer Guild had anywhere near the repertoire of spells that someone who had decades of study under their belts possessed. A caster without the appropriate spells was a detriment, and figuring out what to learn had become a matter of careful planning and calculation. I bet the others dont have to worry about anything like that, Themis said. You bet, Penn snorted. All they do when they get back is swap stories about their Adventures. What Adventures? The most we ever do is chase away a hungry bear. I think theyve been competing over how much trouble they manage to get themselves in. If thats the reason why they keep wasting my mana, Themis frowned. Im going to kill them and reanimate their corpses to carry my things. If you do, Penn muttered, returning to her work, let me borrow them the next time I get assigned to base duty. Freed of her team responsibilities, Themis made her way to another part of the base camp, where most of the Adventurers were gathered. A few C namely the casters C had retired to their respective tents to study and rest. Rather than the boisterous atmosphere of evenings past, however, things were rather subdued. Merry stood near the bonfire, and nearly everyone was listening attentively to her. How do we even fight that? A voice rose from the crowd, The way you describe it, its impossible! It is impossible, Merry told him. I aint gonna try and talk you guys up about it. We survive by not fighting. Were staying down in the foothills until the final stretch anyways, so chances are we wont see em at allbut its not a guarantee. Im probably gonna be eating my own words by saying this, but, if we run into a scouting party, then maybe C maybe we can come out on top if it comes down to a fight. If its a raiding party, we run the hell away and hope they havent noticed us. Whats she talking about? Themis whispered over Howes shoulder. Frost Giants, he said in a low voice. Some idiot saying we should go out and try finding some of them on the way to Feoh Raizo. Can a whole race be that strong, though? Another voice turned their attention back to the discussion, I know that theres plenty of Demis that are stronger than Humans, but this is a whole other thing. Ive never heard of anything like that down around E-Rantel. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Well, yeah, Merry replied. Thats why you live there. Humans are too weak to live anywhere else C not without being in a nation that has citizens of other races to make up for the difference. Expect any Frost Giants you run into to be Difficulty Rating 60 minimum. Thats Mithril-rank if you didnt realize till now. I wouldnt be surprised if theres a few up there above 120. A low murmur rose. Difficulty Rating 120it was beyond Adamantite; beyond the Realm of Heroes. How could they survive running into something like that? The simple answer was that they couldnt. As Merry had mentioned, all they could do was avoid a confrontation, or run if it came down to it. I dont know why youre all acting so shocked, Merry said. You knew where we were headed, and Im sure everyones heard that Frost Giants fight Frost Dragons like its their favourite pastime. Im not trying to scare you here C well, maybe I am C but Im mainly underscoring the fact that the purpose of this expedition is to get the survey for this highway done. After that, well see about the stuff listed in our secondary objectives.
The following morning, Themis emerged from her tent feeling more refreshed than she had been in quite some time. Most of the others, however, appeared less than enthusiastic. The difference probably stemmed from the fact that Merrys words reflected what Themis had known for nearly all of her life. While the Six Great Gods favoured humanity, the teachings of their faith laid out the truth quite plainly. Humanity was weak, and its enemies were powerful and plentiful. It was through discipline, hard work, and cultivation of strength through many generations that they would realize the promise of a better future in a world filled with dire threats. Though they were not a branch of the temple, the Adventurer Guild was an organization where Humans were exposed to the truth of the world that they lived in. This made it an opportunity to show that the tenets of her faith reflected these truths and the approach that Humanity should take to face the realities of their world. Too long had the people of the northern kingdoms grown indolent, even going so far as to twist and corrupt the faith itself. Themis thought the time was ripe to reverse the damage and bring the Humans of the Sorcerous Kingdom back into the fold. Only a Cleric of Surshana could look so happy when were all marching off to our graves. Themis glanced to the side and found that Mag had fallen in beside her as they lined up for breakfast. The petite Rogue sported a haggard appearance, as if she hadnt slept all night. Merry said were purposely trying to avoid them, Themis said, but if we run into anyyouve died in training before, havent you? Well, yeah, Mag answered sourly, but that doesnt mean I want to die again. As long as you learn and grow stronger from it, Themis said. With the Adventurer Guild, you have the unique opportunity to fully explore your potential. That sounds sketchy as hell, Mag told her. If Wina said that to me back before I signed up, I wouldve turned right around and run away. Then how would you have said it? Themis frowned. I-I dont know! Mag said, I know some Rogues are really good at scamming people, but that aint me. Hire a Bard or something. I wasnt trying to scam you. It was supposed to be encouragement. Themis sighed. One of the faithful would have understood her words of support. It was difficult to connect with others. Overt proselytizing was immediately rejected as well. It was often said that people would see your faith shine through the way you lived your life, but Adventurers tended to live a life that they felt others should envy or aspire to. By midmorning, the Adventurer teams had crossed into the upper foothills beyond the official border of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The landscape was dominated by cool, evergreen forests and the glacial peaks of the nearby Azerlisia range. The final stretch Merry referred to was not too far off: a thirty-odd kilometre run of rocky moors and alpine meadows leading up to the entrance of Feoh Raizo, the southernmost city of the Dwarf Kingdom. She shivered, wondering if cold protection spells would be needed soon. The skies were clear, but it felt like the sun was losing its strength in this place rimmed with peaks of ice and snow. They were trying to figure out a way over a narrow box canyon when a shrill, whistling sound filtered through the air. The party froze. Thats uh, run, right? Henrich asked. Yup, Themis answered. Running. They scurried back the way they came. After reaching a thicker portion of the forest, they gathered behind a short escarpment. How far away was that? It was pretty loud, Mag said, probably within a few kilometres. The noise came again, much louder than before. It was a signal arrow, which was agreed on beforehand to warn of deadly threats to the entire expedition. Oi, oi, are they bringing them to us? Henrich pulled his warhammer from his belt. We did all come from the same direction, Mag poked her head over the edge. We shouldnt run all the way back to camp with whatever it is, should we? Themis asked. Whatever we do, Henrich said, we cant stay put. Keep going! They scrambled off again, making their way down the mud-slicked rocks as quickly as they could. A shadow passed over them, and a hiss briefly filled the air. Behind them C far closer than they would have liked C a low-pitched snarl came from somewhere in the forest. Hey, you! Merrys voice called down, Stop and help get rid of this one. C-can we do it? Yeah, no problem! Just get ready to keep running when were done. Themis and Penn came forward, raising their hands towards Henrich. Blessing. Lesser Dexterity. Protection from Evil . Lesser Strength. Shield of Faith. Haste. Woah! Henrich shouted, How dead am I here?! Themis and Penn wordlessly ducked into the trees behind him. Ability Boost! Henrich activated a Boost Art, and then a rustling sound in the branches caused him to crane his neck upwards. A towering form emerged from behind a nearby tree. Themis stared up at her C when did such a huge thing get so close? Clad in layered hides, muscles rippling under her ice-blue skin, the seven-metre tall Frost Giant brought her battleaxe down on Henrich. Henrich raised his shield. Fortress! A resounding crack rose into the sky, and a cloud of dried needles and leaves exploded into the air from the force of the blow. When it finally settled down, Themis saw that Henrich had been driven down to one knee. What the fuuuuuuuck! Henrich whimpered in a hoarse voice. The Frost Giant pulled back her axe for another strike. At the apex of her swing, an arrow whistled in and the Giants wrist erupted into flame. She let out a startled cry but did not release her weapon, instead clapping her wrist with her other hand to extinguish the fire. Two more arrows sailed in, finding her left shoulder. Good job! Merry said, No problem, right? Ill be right back~ The Giant stepped off towards the sound of Merrys voice. Henrich dashed off after her, driving his warhammer into the Giants ankle. The head of the weapon bounced harmlessly off of the layers of hides wrapped around her boots. A crossbow bolt pinged off of her iron helmet. Scorching Ray! A line of flame streaked out from the trees, connecting with the Giants waist. The Giant turned and pulled a hatchet from her belt, whipping it towards the source of the spell. Penn let out a surprised noise before sliding against the tree behind her to the ground. Her right arm was severed at the shoulder, pinned to the tree by a piece of her robe. Themis bolted forward, working to reattach the Sorceress lost limb. The rest of the party was trying to get in close to the Frost Giant, but the reach of her weapon was keeping them at bay. Henrich raised his shield and moved forward, ducking under the sweeping axe blade. Challenging Shout! The Frost Giant turned her full attention to Henrich, who focused on defending himself while the rest of the party closed in. The wavering strain of a disjointed medley drifted over the air, and Themis stopped tending to Penn. The Spellsong of Healing would help the entire party slowly recover, so she could leave the Sorceress now that her critical injuries were dealt with. Henrich ducked under the Giants battleaxe, sending the briefest of glances in Lawrences direction. Themis agreed with the Fighter: the Spellsong could be useful in an extended fight, but they couldnt afford an extended fight with more Frost Giants on the way. She went through a mental inventory of the Bards Spellsongs, then realized that he didnt have anything that could help them end the fight quickly. Like magic casters, Bards needed time to learn how to perform Spellsongs, so Lawrence was similarly lacking in his repertoire. Another crossbow bolt came in, bouncing off of the Frost Giants shoulder. Mag cursed. A rock bounced off of her waist. The difficulties that came with fighting Giant opponents were painfully clear. The sixth member of their party was Maurus, a Monk, who was having difficulty getting in close to deal any damage to the Giant as she moved about attacking Henrich. She wasnt sure if it would matter if he could C they all stood below the Giants knee, and her lower legs were covered in the boots and wrapped in the hides that Henrich had failed to deal any damage through before. The Giants axe came in again, and Henrich deflected the blow towards the ground with his shield. He moved inside the Frost Giants step as he did and cocked his warhammer. Smash! The weapon arced upward, crunching into the side of the Giants knee. Her leg buckled, and Maurus sped forward to drive his fist into her exposed thigh. The Frost Giant roared and swatted the Monk away with a fierce backhand. Maurus flew off into some bushes over a dozen metres away. Themis jogged around the Frost Giant, beyond the reach of her battleaxe. She decided right then and there that she hated fighting Giants: they scattered her party out of healing range in every direction. Challenging Shout! Henrich drew their opponents attention again, and Mag dashed forward. Yahoo! Out of the corner of her eye, Themis saw the Rogue leap up to grab a hold of the Giants belt, pulling herself onto her bent back. A stiletto appeared in her hand. Blood was soaking the Frost Giants hides by the time she managed to shake Mag off. She landed and went into a roll, deftly rising to her feet at the end. It landedprobably? Mag peered at the bleeding Giant. What did? Giant Wasp Venom, the Rogue replied. I stabbed her like ten times, so something mustve stuck. Themis looked up from where she was healing Maurus. Whether the Frost Giant had been affected by the coordination-hampering venom, she could not tell, but being stabbed in the back by a Rogue ten times was the more likely culprit for her wavering form. Maurus rose from where he was kneeling with a nod and headed back into the fray. Despite being weakened to such a great extent, the Frost Giant doggedly fought on. Even a glancing blow dealt tremendous damage, but the advantage that they had gained was clear. The party found its rhythm and, as the Frost Giant finally fell to the ground, Merry appeared once again in the trees overhead. Oh, looks like you guys pulled through Her gaze passed over each of their members, then stopped at Penn, who was still shivering under the same tree she had ended up under. What happened to Penn? Merry asked, dampening their elation. She got her attention before I did, Henrichs voice was sharp. Just as you leftwhere did you go? I was killing the other Frost Giant right behind it. The party turned their gaze northwards, but nothing but sunlight and shadows could be seen through the trees. If not for the big blue corpse in front of them, no one would have believed that one had been stalking through the forest. How did we not notice this huge thing coming right at us? Penn asked. Because this ones a Ranger? Merry said, Pretty decent, too. Young and stupid, though. Instead of reporting back to her party, she and her buddy chased after me. If something this huge and powerful can hide so well, Mag said sourly, whats the point in being small, I wonder. No one said the worlds a fair place, Merry shrugged. Those Frost Dragons around the city are sneaky as hell, too. But you saw these Frost Giants coming, Themis said. I thought we werent supposed to have anything to do with them until we were done with the survey. The whole bunch was about to cross our path, Merry told her. Still are, actually. Weve wasted enough time standing around. A horn blared in the distance, joined by several others. The howl of wolves joined in an unsettling chorus. Themis could swear that the branches above were shuddering with the force of distant footsteps. Merry motioned for the party to pick themselves up. At least I dont have to use signal arrows anymore, she said. Lets go C we need to get everyone outta here. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 At the polished wooden counter of the Adventurer Guilds main plaza office, Ishpen and Wina stood across from a slightly cringing figure. Wina smiled silently, while Ishpen had her arms folded before her. The brown-haired receptionist might have sported a neutral expression, but it felt as if her olive eyes were simmering like pools of virulent venom. Hmmwell, what can I say M-maybe we should start with something less extreme. Do you have something easier? That was a Copper Rank run! We dont have anything easier! Ilyshnish flinched. Ishpens voice was not exactly a shout, but in the all-too-quiet atmosphere of the plaza office, it certainly felt like one. The sound was loud enough to allow her Blindsight to map out the details of the entire building as the receptionists voice sent slight vibrations throughout its structure. Ilyshnish wrung her hands nervously in the stillness that followed. Acting cute wont help you here, Ishpen growled. Im not acting! Ilyshnish replied defensively, Besides, that run was absolutely unreasonable. How was it unreasonable? You were the only person in the party that didnt make it. They didnt know! That, or there was something obviously very wrong with their heads! How could anyone stand thosethoseall dark and shiny and making that terrible rustling noise! And the smell Ilyshnish shuddered at the memory, I could feel them the moment I walked in, you know. Crawling around behind the walls. Just how in the world did you manage to collect millions of those things? Theyre just bugs, Ishpen countered. How can you be an Adventurer if youre scared of bugs? Didnt Merry say you were in the Realm of Heroes? Theyre not just bugs, Ilyshnish told her, theyre dirty. Imagine if they got under your scaCer, under your skirts. What if you get some weird rash? A strange, incurable disease that makes you itch in some unspeakable place until your flesh sloughs awayno amount of Hero will help you then. To the side, Winas smile vanished, and she drew the hem of her dress in more closely. At least she had some common sense. Ishpens eyebrow twitched, but she was not dissuaded. The fact of the matter is that youre the first person ever to fail our opening Copper-rank assessment, Ishpen said, and the rules are the rules. Youll be subjected to a cooling-off period. Cooling off? Ilyshnish frowned. Frost Dragons were immune to cold. Did that mean she would be subjected to this cooling-off period forever? You wont be able to try again for a time, Ishpen explained. This is to prevent people from thoughtlessly attempting the assessment over and over again. Please reflect upon your experience here so that you will not fail a second time. SoI dont get a Copper Plate? Of course not. I am an Adventurer, right? Not officially. Youre a provisional Adventurer, at best. Ilyshnishs shoulders shrunk and her lip quivered. What was she going to do? Would they tell Lady Shalltear? She really didnt want to find out what would happen. If youd like to help out around the city, Wina offered, we have some things to deliver to the post office. Delivery? Ilyshnish perked up, I-I can do that, I think She was directed to the Adventurer Guild headquarters in the central district, where she was to see Guildmaster Ainzach about the parcels. The shimmer of midsummer heat could be seen rising off of the cobblestones as she made her way through the city, and she wondered why Humans would choose such a dismal place to dwell. When she arrived at her destination, she found the Guildmaster not inside, but outside watching a group of Humans gathered in some sort of newly-dug pit. They were sweating and screaming and beating each other with pieces of wood. Was it some form of mutual torture? Whatever it was, they all looked rather vicious. Perhaps it was part of some bloody ritual that helped to raise such frightful beings. Guildmaster Ainzach was similarly sweating, occasionally barking something down at the people below. She did her best to keep her face straight as a gust of wind washed the odour of many ripe Humans over her. Most of the time, Frost Dragons did not have a scent, or rather their scent matched their native environments. It was the scent of crisp air that one might breathe in when they frequented icy climes, frozen seas, or cold boreal forests. This was one of the aspects of her kind that made them such excellent hunters in their own homes: the only way one could detect a Frost Dragon by scent was if a normal scent was not supposed to be present. Oh, Shiver, the Guildmaster rose and turned towards her. What brings you here? Wina sent me to deliver some parcels to the post office, Ilyshnish replied. She made it sound like they needed to go out immediately? That last part was a lie, but she didnt want to linger and risk having the Guildmaster confront her over her recent failure. He disappeared into the office, appearing several minutes later with a crate. Within were six Infinite Haversacks. She caught herself leaning forward, enticed by the scent of the valuable items. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I didnt know that there was any rush, the Guildmaster handed over the crate, or Id have gone and sent them myself. Well, better you than Ishpen coming out and yelling at me over it. Thanks, Shiver. She bobbed her head silently before scurrying off, making her way out of the northern gate of the district. Following the road and turning into the Demihuman Quarter, she walked towards the newly constructed post office. The large stone building was situated in the corner just inside the gate, opposite the Azure Sky, Iron Fist Institute for Promising Children. A sign hung over the entrance of the post office: portraying a white envelope with small black bat wings spread to either side. The envelope was sealed with a red heart. Lady Shalltear was quite proud of the sign and had gone to great lengths to explain its romantic symbolism to her. After a week or so, Ilyshnish still didnt get it. Within, there was a short line of various species C mostly Demihumans with a single Dwarf C and she took her place at the end of the queue. When it was her turn at the counter, a familiar individual greeted her. Good afternoon, the Vampire Bride smiled. Good afternoon, Ilyshnish replied. Umthis is from the Adventurer Guild She knew all of the Vampire Brides that worked for the post office, but none of them had names. They didnt seem to mind being nameless, however, and they always seemed to know when they were being addressed. The Vampire Bride reached into the crate and fished out a folder that was included within. After flipping through the contents, the Vampire Bride reached out and tapped a bell on the countertop. Before the clear sound dissipated, another Vampire Bride appeared from the back. She exchanged looks with the one at the counter before picking up the crate and looking pointedly at Ilyshnish. This way, please, the Vampire Bride said. Somewhat puzzled, Ilyshnish followed her into the office warehouse. Rather than stop anywhere inside, they ascended the flight of steps in the back to the top of the wall. The Vampire Bride stopped at the loading area of the newly renovated Frost Dragon pens and placed the Infinite Haversacks on a table. After reading through the folder, she looked up at Ilyshnish. Whats going on? Ilyshn''ish asked. The note in here says that this delivery needs to go out right away, the Vampire Bride held up the folder and waved it beside her head. Please assume your natural appearance. M-me? Why? The other flights on this shift are currently in the air, the Vampire Bride said. Youre the only available flight in the city at the moment. But Lady Shalltear said that Ive been removed from the delivery schedule? And that is precisely why you are available right now. Was that how it worked? It felt a bit of a stretch to herthen again, she had just failed the Adventurer assessment, so she dared not add to the list of things that she might get into trouble over. She stretched her wings and tail after returning to her Dragon self and, after being loaded with the Infinite Haversacks, the Vampire Bride rolled a map out over the table. Their delivery location is in the forest south of Feoh Raizo, she said, about 40 Kilometres distant. Ilyshnish lowered her head to study the map. Most of it seemed familiar. After putting the map away into her bag, Ilyshnish stepped over to the edge of the wall and took wing. Have a safe journey, the Vampire Brides voice drifted up after her. The currents of heated air that rose from the baked streets of the city lifted Ilyshnish to a comfortable altitude in short order. Banking north, she scanned the scenery below until she spotted what she thought should be her destination. It was roughly 120 Kilometres north of E-Rantel C if she was quick about it, she would be able to make it there in an hour or so. After weaving a pair of Spellsongs over herself, she set her course, cutting through the cool north wind as she hummed to herself. Idly watching the scenery go by below her, she crossed over the Great Forest of Tob and wondered why the Adventurer Expedition was taking so long. She knew that Humans werent very mobile, but they couldnt be that slow, could they? It had been a bit over a week since the conclusion of the high mountain training for the Adventurer Guild. Life had settled into a peaceful routine for Ilyshnish while she waited for her Adventurer debut. She attended the Justice Dragon Dojo twice a week, performed once a week at the Frosty Beard, and spent the remaining days wandering around the city, reading books, and sleeping. She thought it might be something like the life exploring the world that she had considered before she and her family had been forcefully relocated and turned into beasts of burden by the Sorcerous Kingdom. No one in the city tried to eat her C actually, they were strangely nice. She quickly came to understand that, rather than a calculation between the material costs and benefits of associating with her, almost all interactions were entertained solely on the basis of her appearance. If one was powerful, they could get away with much. If one was physically attractive, they could also get away with much. If one was both powerful and attractive, well, Ilyshnish could do almost anything she had wanted to, until recent months. With a bit of experimentation, she found that Humans were quite simple to manipulate. Males, especially. Their gazes followed her C openly or otherwise C whenever she wasnt concealing her presence. They happily interacted with her, offering her favourable bargains, disclosing all manner of information, and making every effort to distinguish themselves and escalate their image in her measure. Humans didnt snivel and cringe like the Quagoa and were by and large better learned. It was like having slaves that conveniently presented themselves wherever she went, and Ilyshnish considered it a general improvement to her personal quality of life. The overarching tasks that Lady Shalltear had assigned to her were going slowly or quickly, depending on what they were. Her memory allowed her to perfectly absorb her physical observations wherever she went, but what any of it meant was more often than not up in the air. Customs, conversations, stories and behaviours C they meant nothing to her until she learned enough about their world. Fortunately, she could always learn that later and refer to the past to understand what had been going on at the time. Information and references that revolved around locations she had never frequented before were the worst, as she would have to go to the locations in person to best learn about them. Until then, it was long hours of reading and trying to make sense out of things with Hejinmal, who stayed in his room during his breaks and performed research for her. On a more positive note, her stores of personal wealth were steadily building up. Between her weekly performances and odd jobs as she learned about life in E-Rantel, she had nearly half-filled her Infinite Haversack with an assortment of texts, maps, platinum coins and a few small diamonds. Most of the weight was books, so she figured she could leave them with Hejinmal to free up the magical containers limited capacity. She could also make some room by selling her eggs: since they were no longer needed, she would need to find out where she could gain the most for them. A commotion in the trees roughly ten kilometres ahead drew Ilyshnish from her ruminations, and she eyed the goings-on curiously. Frost Giants at such a low altitude? I wonder whats happening It was a small raiding partyor maybe a large scouting party? She supposed that there wasnt much of a difference between them. A horn blared far below. Oh, theyre chasing someone down. Maybe I can pick up something valuable after its all over C they dont have a sense for various things Arriving above them, she banked into a wide circle, settling into a lazy glide as the scene unfolded below. The Frost Giants were split up into groups of two or three and occasionally stopped to take a swing at something small. Whoever it was wasnt faring very well, but that was to be expected of weak lowland peoples. They might be able to gang up on isolated Giants, but probably had little chance against several at once. After a few moments, her humming stopped and she focused her attention on whatever the Frost Giants were attacking. It occurred to her that they might be who she was supposed to deliver her parcels to. She descended to a thousand metres over the treetops and recognized a few of them. Yep. It appeared that their camp was about a kilometre to the southeast, overlooking a boggy valley. Ilyshnish dove towards the camp, determined to successfully complete her delivery before things got too busy there. She couldnt get into any more trouble than she might be in already, after all. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 H-hello? Excuse me A woman started at the sound of Ilyshnishs voice. She looked up from where she appeared to be tending to a row of wounded Humans laid out in the midst of the expedition base camp. Her brow furrowed as she glanced over her. Who? Ah Ilyshnish had entered the camp in her Human appearance this time, as she did not want to be viciously struck with a sword by a howling Human again. She shifted from foot to foot as she adjusted the weight of the half-dozen Infinite Haversacks slung over her shoulders. The woman returned her attention to the bleeding man before her. Ive come to deliver a parcel from E-Rantel, Ilyshnish said. Supplies? The woman stood, wiping her hands on her black scapular, Quick, hand me the restoratives. Weve long run dry here. R-restoratives? Um, Ilyshnish felt around her waist, one moment while I figure out which one it is. She reached into her bag to withdraw a folder, scanning the first page within. Number three? She muttered, And number four Hurry it up! The woman snapped. Hiiiieeee! Ilyshnish frantically flipped the bags back and forth, looking for the numbers attached to them. The woman snatched the ones that she held out and rifled through their content. A number of healing potions and scrolls were placed on the ground. Thisthis is highly irregular, Ilyshnish told the woman as she started using the scrolls and potions. You need to sign beforeC Rainbow is fighting out there right now, the woman did not spare a glance in her direction. Youll have to waitC Shouts rose from nearby, and the woman froze. After a moment, her attention turned back to Ilyshnish. Actually, you cant loiter around here, she said. Its not safe C go back to E-Rantel. ButC Go! Ilyshnishs scurrying feet carried her away beyond the perimeter of the camp before one fear superseded the other. She couldnt just leave. The postal services procedures were quite clear. One needed to confirm their delivery and receive a signature or stamp from the recipient. If she returned without doing so It had never happened before, but she shuddered at what the potential result might be. What if they claimed that they never received her delivery, or accused her of theft? Sneaking around the perimeter of the camp out of sight of the ornery woman, Ilyshnish went off to find someone who could sign off on her delivery. Then she could head back to the city and see about selling her eggs. Not far into the woods, she came across another Human, who looked a bit bruised and battered. He stopped in his tracks and stared at her, as if wondering what he saw before him was real. Whowho are you? Where did youC A feral growl rose from the bushes nearby. The Human stiffened and turned towards the source of the sound. A three-metre long beast covered in snow-white fur leapt out at him with a snarl, fangs bared. The Human fell backwards with a shriek. Ilyshnish stepped forward and slapped the Winter Wolf into the ground. Im with the post office, she said. Would you be so kind as to direct me to the nearest member of Rainbow? T-the post? Er The man pointed to the north, and Ilyshnish smiled in return. Thank you very much. She was about to leave the blushing man behind, but stopped as she eyed the corpse of the Winter Wolf. Her casual swat had left it in pristine condition C there was something to be said for not having razor-sharp talons. A crafter in E-Rantel would probably purchase it from her. Did she have enough room in her bag? She leaned over to pick up the dead Magical Beast, sighing in relief when she was able to stuff it into her Infinite Haversack. Several hundred metres further north, she came upon a small group of Humans clustered against the trunk of a giant redwood. A Bard was plucking at the strings of her lyre, weaving a horrible-sounding Spellsong that encompassed the area in a healing effect. A couple of the Humans looked up at her approach, but most stared at nothing with tired expressions. Ah, this is just like what we do at the Justice Dragon Dojo. Ilyshnish nodded in understanding. The Monks training with Master Tian often had that tired and shocked expression as they recovered under the effects of her Form of Restoration. She smiled at one of the males looking up at her. Good afternoon, she said. Might you be so kind as to direct me to the closest member of Rainbow? Who the hell are you? A woman seated near to the man scowled up at her question. I-Im with the post office, Ilyshnish backed away slightly. Ive just dropped off a parcel, but I need one of the senior members here to sign the delivery receipt The music stopped, and the group looked up at her with uncomprehending expressions. Did she say something strange? It was standard procedure. Ilyshnish spotted movement in the distance, then a familiar voice sounded through the trees. Ah, never mind, Ilyshnish said, I found one. She padded off through the trees towards the activity beyond. What are they doing? Its an expedition, so this is diplomacy, right? Of course, it is C Frost Giants wont even pay attention to you until you make a name for yourself. I wonder how many theyve killed so farwell, they still have a long ways to go if its just these weaklings. Along the banks of a bubbling brook, roughly twenty Adventurers faced off against six Frost Giants. Half of the Adventurers stood in the thick of the melee. Their expressions ranged from determined to desperate, depending on how well they appeared to be handling their opponents. Most of the Frost Giants were facing off against a pair of Adventurers, while those standing at a distance appeared to be focusing their attacks on the strongest-looking Giant. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Against that Giant was the portly man who had signed off on her delivery to the camp southwest of E-Rantel. He was the strongest amongst the Humans in the clearing, but his face was fixed into a look of grim determination against his superior foe. Ilyshnish stepped over the bodies of several Humans as she made her way over. The Frost Giant glanced in her direction, and the Human standing before him stabbed up into the Giants thigh with his sword. Im your opponent, the Human said in response to the Frost Giants growl. Dont be distracted by anyone else now. A booted foot lashed out, but the Human caught the brunt of the kick against his shield. The attack sent him through the air to the edge of the treeline over two dozen metres away. The Frost Giant took a step towards Ilyshnish, but an arrow sailed in, setting his pale beard aflame. What the C skank? A familiar voice called out, What are you doing here? Please dont call me that, Ilyshnish replied. Im not that sort of female! Oh, yes you are C wait, never mind that: help us clear out these Giants! Ilyshnish dodged away from a hand that reached down to snatch her. Im not qualified to join expeditions yet, she said. I just need your signature for this delivery The hand appeared to grab at Ilyshnish again. Annoyed, she stepped inside the Frost Giants reach and whacked him across the wrist. He rose to his full height with a pained noise, shaking his arm. A-anyways, Ilyshnish said, I cant participate in your diplomatic efforts here C those are the rules. Ishpen will yell at me if she finds out. If ya dont help out, Merry replied, I aint gonna sign. What! Ilyshnish cried, Thats entirely unreasonable! Im going to get into trouble Not my problem. Ilyshnish ducked under the long-handled battleaxe that arced in from behind. She backed up between the Giants legs on the return stroke, and he twisted around, trying to stomp her into the ground. The attempt met with no success, however, as she was far too agile. She mused over the situation as she wove an impromptu dance with her unasked-for partner. Being small has its perks C I wouldnt be able to do this as a Dragon. Hey Moknach, Merry called from somewhere, lets switch targets. Uh, what? Moknach looked up from where he was trying to get back into the fight, Are you sure about that? Yeah, this guy is screwed. Hey, wait, Ilyshnish called out, my sigC She stepped back as an axe blade whistled through the air where she once stood. Perhaps because of Merrys noisy pronouncement, the Frost Giant finally got it into his head to create some distance and bring his weapon to bear. He glowered down at her as she continued to deftly dodge his sequence of attacks. Ability Boost! Greater Ability Boost! The Frost Giants attacks increased in speed and intensity with the activation of his Martial Arts. Ilyshnish continued manoeuvring away from the clearing in the direction from where she had last heard Merrys voice. Her eyes widened in surprise as her shoulder bumped into a tree at the edge of the clearing, and the Frost Giants eyes gleamed in savage glee. Bonecleaver! The axe came down in a diagonal cut towards her. She ducked under the blade, which buried itself deep into the tree. This idiottheres no way a Dragon wouldnt realize that that tree was there. Actually, I guess he doesnt know what I am She hopped onto the tightly lodged weapon, running up its handle and onto the Frost Giants right arm. Leaping from the crook of his elbow, she landed a flying kick into his throat. He stumbled backwards with a choking sound, and the ground shuddered as he crashed onto his back. An arm came in towards her, but she slapped it away with the back of her left hand. Leaning over, she dug her fingers into the Giants throat and ripped it out. Merry, Ilyshnish said after she wiped her hands off on the dead Giants beard, Im done with this one. Could I get yourC Busy. The red-haired Elf didnt even look in her direction, instead continuing to loose arrows into the fray. With a vexed noise, Ilyshnish moved on to the next Frost Giant. Why did this woman have to be like that? She stepped over another fallen Adventurer and wondered if they even needed her help anymore. The five remaining Giants were young and impetuous individuals looking to prove themselves, as was customary for scouting parties searching for raid targets. While most of the Adventurers present did not individually match them C especially in terms of raw strength C they were numerous and capable enough to prevail by working together if they understood how to handle their adversary. The much stronger warrior that was leading them should have been the only real threat. A Frost Giant ahead eyed Ilyshnish warily as she approached. A loud whistle pierced the air, and two Winter Wolves dashed out from the trees on the north side of the clearing. Look out! Someone cried. Adventurers scrambled back as the Magical Beasts came forward. The area around Ilyshnish and the Frost Giant was blanketed over with the Winter Wolves freezing breath attack. Ilyshnish eyed them with a calculating gaze through the supercooled mist: did she have enough room in her bag left for both? Maybe she could just carry them back. As she pondered the problem, she made her way over to the nearby Frost Giant and grabbed his ankle. A startled cry went up when she wrenched him to the ground, flattening the bushes along the brook. By the time the mist cleared, the Giant was dead and Ilyshnish was making her way over to the next. Several minutes later, Merry placed her stamp on the delivery receipt. Thank you for using the Vampire Post, Ilyshnish dipped her head politely. Uh-huh, Merry said. Ilyshnish made her way back out into the clearing. She walked halfway to the place where the two Winter Wolves were, then stopped. They were gone. Of course, they were gone C she didnt kill them before moving on to the next Giant. Her head drooped and she sighed. H-hey! She jumped at the voice with a squeak. It was one of the Adventurers in the clearing. Her Blindsight allowed her to sense everything in the vicinity, but it didnt prevent those in range from startling her with sudden noises. She turned to face the group nearby. I-is there something I can help you with? Naw, youve helped us plenty already, the Adventurer beamed. Just wanted to thank you for pulling us out of that crazy mess. Did she do something like that? Aside from the first Frost Giant, they seemed perfectly fine. The Adventurers gaze fell to her breast. I-I thought you were an Adventurer from somewhere else, He said, blushing slightly at her notice, but you dont have a tag. I dont think Ive seen you around before. Im from around here, Ilyshnish replied. Ive also only just recently registered for the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild. A dozen Adventurers moved from where they were to surround her from all sides. Her shoulders shrunk nervously and she glanced about, looking for a way to escape. Thats great! Someone behind her said, Itll be good to have you with us on these expeditions. Are you a Monk? Another voice sounded from her right, Ive never seen a Monk with such a beautiful outfit before! She has to be a powerful Bard C you can feel the charisma flowing right off of her. A Bard doesnt fight like thatwait, are you a Dancer? A Dancer?! Isnt that nearly impossible to pull off? It is! Ive never even heard of a Dancer becoming an Adventurer before, but you all saw it! She absolutely manhandled those Frost Giants! She grabbed the one in front of us and threw her! Whats your name? Are you seeing anyone right now? A clamour rose as they crowded in around her. Ilyshnish froze. Half of her basked in their attention; the other half wanted to flee away from it as quickly as possible. II Hey! Merry shouted from where she was standing at the edge of the clearing, Get back to cleaning up! And watch yourselves around that skank C shes a real carnivore. If youre not careful, she might devour you. The gathered Adventurers quieted down, looking towards Ilyshnish as if they were waiting for her to say something. She licked her quivering lips and gathered her courage, deciding that she should put her best foot forward. M-my name is Shiver, she lowered her head, Ive just recently registered for the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guildno, wait, I already said that. ErmI just failedCI mean, havent been able to pass the Copper-rank exam yet, but I hope Ill be good enough to join you all one day! Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 bodies, you say? Across the counter, the Merchant Guild clerk furrowed her brow at Ilyshnish. D-did I say something wrong? Ilyshnishs fingers played across the counter nervously, I recently came into the possession of a corpse, and Id like to sell it. UmAdventurers do that sort of thing, dont they? Selling bodies. With her explanation, the other clients and clerks turned back to their business. Humans just stared at her no matter what she did, for some reason. In that case, the clerk said, youve come to the right place. The Adventurer Guild once performed appraisals for hunted and foraged materials, but, with their restructuring, this type of query is now processed by the Merchant Guild. We will be more than happy to direct you to the appropriate affiliate businesses. What is it that youre offering? A Winter Wolf. A Winter Wolf, you sayso a peltor perhaps claws and teeth? The whole Wolf. The clerk leaned forward to look at the floor, her blonde hair sweeping over the countertop. Do you mean to say that it hasnt been dismantled yet? She asked. Thats right, Ilyshnish nodded. Hmhunters usually dress their kills on the field, so this is a bit irregular The clerk scratched the corner of her lip, It might be best to see a butcher outside of the city. Are there none in the city? Ilyshnish asked. There are, the clerk answered, but those ones work at shops that prepare meat imported from outside facilities. There are no dedicated facilities for slaughtering livestock in the city. Why is that? Various reasons, the clerk told her, as cited by the new government. Traffic, health and space concerns, primarily. The closest shops are not an hour beyond the city walls, in Gagnier Barony. They should be able to separate all the parts that youll be able to sell around the city. Ilyshnish frowned. This was becoming too complicated for her to understand through words alone. Theres more to do after that? Of course. Theres the Furrier, Alchemists the clerks voice trailed off, Shall I pen this out for you? Yesyes, please. Ilyshnish looked down at the counter as the clerk penned out the long list of tradespeople she would have to interact with. She didnt even know what most of them were, never mind where to find them. Taking the list in hand, she furrowed her brow in worry and turned her attention back to the clerk. The Merchant Guild assumes that you wish to maximize the gains from your work, the clerk seemed to sense Ilyshnishs mounting distress, but if you would like us to handle the process Yes, I would like that. Ilyshnish breathed a sigh of relief, then her breath seized up at what followed. We can commission an apprentice Merchant to do this work for you, but there will be a small surcharge for their services. A small surcharge? Did she just go from making some coin to losing it? She wanted everything she could get. H-how does that work? They do everything involved in arranging for the processing and sale of your goods, the clerk told her, ten per cent of the sales will go to the agent that you hire. Ten per cent? Did that mean she would be giving away a whole Winter Wolf for every ten she brought in? She looked the clerk in the eye, and a slight flush appeared over the womans cheeks. Do you think its a good idea? Ilyshnish asked. It would depend on what you believe your time is worth, the clerk answered. You appear to be a Bard of some sort, so I would frame it along the lines of how much you could make doing your regular work for the time it would take for you to go around doing everything listed yourself. Some people hire agents to free up time for themselves and dont mind the commissions. Of course, this works best when one deals with a large volume of goods. So I would be purchasing someone for their timeand labour? It was a bit different from the slavery that she was familiar with, but she had read that people purchased slaves in other countries. This was something like the temporary purchase of a slaveor something like that. Slavery was illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but was it actually referring to perpetual slavery? Could she purchase scores of temporary slaves? Rather than that, the clerk said, you are hiring someone for their time and skills. The merchant will do their best to earn the most for you, as the amount that they themselves earn is a percentage of that. It is an arrangement of mutual self-interest. Would you happen to know how much time this would take, and how much they will earn? Including the time for processing, and if theyre allowed the chance to work up the best prices, I would estimate about a week. As for the earningsjust one moment, please. The clerk left the counter, disappearing into the office in the back. Ilyshnish glanced to either side of her. In the time she had been standing there, at least eight Humans had come and gone. The ones currently looking in her direction didnt seem angry for her taking so long. The clerk returned with a slip of paper, sliding it across the counter towards her. What does last ten sales mean? Ilyshnish frowned down at the row of items and prices. Its the last ten trades made of that item in our records. Prices fluctuate based on supply and demand, but the volume of the goods that youre offering is understandably low given the distance of our location relative to its source. If you plan on becoming a regular supplier of commodities to our city, we would be most happy for your patronage. If it was a week C no, even a day C she could make much more than the total cost of this commission by doing other things. She thought that something tantalizing lingered just beyond her ability to imagine concerning the whole idea, but decided that she could wait for it to become apparent with time and experience. For now, what she needed was to see if the information presented to her by this clerk was true. I would like to give this a try, then, Ilyshnish said. Understood, the clerk smiled and nodded. Do you have a membership with the Merchant Guild? She recalled something like that when she had first wandered around with Pam in the early weeks of her exploration. They used the Human girls membership at that time I dont, Ilyshnish replied. Will that be a problem? Not at all. Registering with the Merchant Guild is a quick and easy process. Once youve registered, youll have access to all of our member services. Um, Im registered with the Adventurer Guild at the moment. Will that be a problem? The clerks smile faltered just barely. Membership with the Merchant Guild has no relation to the Adventurer Guild, she said. There wont be a problem. Twelve more Humans came and went as the clerk guided her through the registration process. When they finished, she was handed a small black booklet filled with blank pages. Thats to reference your account balance with the Merchant Guild, should you need to, the clerk told her. Please bring your cargo to the street behind our office here C I will meet you there. A new clerk replaced the old, and Ilyshnish walked out into the glare of the sun sinking towards the western walls. The magical lighting of the main plaza was coming to life, along with the evening crowds. Reminding herself that gold coins awaited her, she forced herself to turn away from the many distractions and head to where the clerk said she would meet her. The woman had a perplexed expression as Ilyshnish approached. Is your wagon somewhere behind you? I dont have one, Ilyshnish replied carefully. You do have what youve commissioned for us to sell, yes? Ah, yes, Ilyshnish brightened as she realized the cause of her confusion, Ive been carrying it around with me the entire time. The clerks pen dropped to the street and she goggled as Ilyshnish pulled the Winter Wolf out of her Infinite Haversack. Several passers-by slowed to stare at the large Magical Beast. Is something the matter? Ilyshnish asked the clerk. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Hm? Ah, no C I was just a bit surprisedif its not a bother, could you please move this onto the wagon in the bay here? Ilyshnish went over to do as the clerk had requested, listening to the continued explanation of the clerk about how things worked. Truthfully, she didnt understand most of it. To her, all that mattered was that she could come to the Merchant Guild, hire a merchant on a temporary basis, and this temporary slave would work hard to earn her wealth. A concerning detail at the end caught her attention. What do you mean the earnings will be deposited into my account? Does that mean I wont receive any coins? The amount will be deposited for safekeeping under your name after your transactions have been settled, the clerk replied. You may withdraw the amount at your leisure. Most of our members keep their liquid assets with us for convenience and security, though I suppose you might not have any issues with personal security given how powerful you appear to be I see, Ilyshnish thought she understood. I will be withdrawing the whole amount. I prefer lyinCerm, keeping my coinage on my person. Of course, the clerk lowered her head. Thank you for using the Merchant Guild. Was there anything else I might assist you with, Miss Shiver? As a matter of fact, Ilyshnish said. I have something else to sell. The clerk raised her head, blinking blankly at Ilyshnish. W-what might that be. Eggs. Eggs? Ah, you mean rare eggs from Magical Beasts? Not exactly, Ilyshnish frowned internally at being categorized as a Magical Beast, but I suppose you might be able to say that. Where does one go to sell them? I believe the Magician Guild will be able to discern where to best sell something of that nature, the clerk replied. In that case, I should head there next. Thank you for your assistance. Have a pleasant evening, Miss Shiver. Ilyshnish made her way back to the main plaza, slipping into the flow of the crowd to make her way over to the Magician Guild. Like most of the buildings around the bustling space, it looked decidedly nondescript compared to the brightly lit and colourful market stands nearby. The door to the office was closed, and the windows shuttered. She snuck into an alley beside the building and poked her head around the corner to see how one might enter the place safely. After watching a small number of people enter and exit, she decided that there were no hidden countermeasures. There were no special items used, nor did they cast any spells or say anything before entering. Ilyshnish walked up to gingerly turn the doorknob and open the entrance. The odours of vellichor and dried herbs washed over her. Within was a modestly-sized open lobby, illuminated by several magical lights. A polished wooden counter stood at the end of a dark carpet that stretched all the way from the entrance. Ilyshnish nervously made her way in. The space was strangely bare in general, as if someone had forgotten to furnish it with anything that might suggest that it was an organization for arcane casters. Why is this place so empty she murmured. Please forgive the appearance, miss, the man at the counter said. Most of our possessions were relocated to other Magician Guilds in Re-Estize shortly after the battle of Katze Plains. Replacing everything is a long and expensive process, but we are available to serve the city in what capacity that we can nonetheless. Ah, welcome to the Magician Guild, Miss? Shiver. Ilyshnish smiled the smile that seemed to work so well on Human males. It worked here too. The man in dark brown robes swallowed, and a longing gaze flickered over her body. She tilted her head with a curious expression. If youve relocated your belongings, Ilyshnish asked, then why not relocate them back? One would think that, he sighed, but the way it happened created many difficulties. We moved everything under the misguided assumption that Undead would overrun the city and the guild would be plundered of its valuables. Any request we send to get our inventories back is currently treated with utmost suspicion by the guild branches in Re-Estize. It sounded like a weak excuse. The other guild branches probably just wanted to keep their stuff. Could one guild branch raid another to take their things back? It seemed only right. At any rate, the man cleared his throat. Was there something we might assist you with, Miss Shiver? You have the appearance and charm of a Sorcererwas there a spell that we might be able to provide reference for through one of our members? The thought that she could learn arcane magic from the Magician Guild was something that had never occurred to her. Dragons were arcane casters that functioned in a manner that one might consider similar to mortal Sorcerers, though Frost Dragons were far from prodigious casters. Still, as an Adult Frost Dragon, she was capable of casting First Tier magicexcept she didnt know a single spell. All of her efforts for the past century had been invested into cultivating her talent as a Bard. Now that that was well on its way, however, she could probably pick up a few arcane spells Does this require a membership? She asked. Not as such, the man replied, but if you are an arcane caster, it is highly encouraged that you join. Membership with the Magician Guild is not mutually exclusive with other Guilds C Adventurers, Apothecaries and members of other magical trade guilds affiliated with the Merchant Guild are also members of the Magician Guild. As a registered guild member, you will gain access to our exclusive services and may also be informed of opportunities, depending on your vocation and preferences. Ilyshnish nodded at the mans words. As she thought, Human males were more useful to her than Human females. Then I would like to register, she said. Truly? The mans voice rose in surprise for some reason, One moment, please. He went through the curtained entrance to the side of the counter, disappearing into the hallway. Ilyshnish continued to monitor him through her Blindsight while musing over what sort of magic she could learn. Since they were not inherently strong casters relative to their physical strength, Frost Dragons chose spells for their utility rather than their offensive power. She couldnt bring any spells to mind, however: each Frost Dragon was effectively a rival with all others of their kind, so everyone in her family was secretive about their own magic. Each Dragon was left to their own devices when it came to learning new spells C or anything that could lead to an advantage over their fellows, really. The man returned, and she quickly completed the Magician Guild registration. He smiled lightly as he reviewed her forms. Does something please you? Ilyshnish asked. New members are rare, his smile did not fade as he answered, especially in E-Rantel. Furnishings and items arent the only things that the guild is lacking C most of our members fled before or during the annexation of the duchy, as well. Those that remain are mostly tradespeople whose livelihoods are tied to this city. There are a handful of Adventurers, I suppose, but we have almost no purely academic mages: the type who research and innovate new magics. He laughed, and the smile turned rueful. Its preposterous, really, he said. The most powerful magic caster to ever exist has come to reign over us, bringing magic-casting servants beyond the reckoning of Humanity, and we have next to no one to make a study of it. Not something youd expect from the Magician Guild of the Sorcerous Kingdom. It did have a sort of amusing irony when he put it that way. Actually, why wasnt she making a study of them? Ilyshnish withdrew her memo pad and made a note of it. Is there a catalogue of spells available for members at this Magician Guild branch? We have copies for use within the guild building, the man said, so you may peruse their contents whenever you visit. If you have any questions about a spell, Ill be more than happy to assist you. Is that something youd like to do now? As you might have guessed, were not too busy at the moment. Unlike the Merchant Guild, with its never-ending queues, the Magician Guild felt abandoned by comparison. Well, the man did say something along those lines. She could sense others moving around occasionally in the building, but there were only a handful of people present. It would be good to at least get an idea of what she might be able to learn. Id like that, she said, but first, I have something to sell You require an appraisal? Yes, please. Hmthe person that performs appraisals has gone home for the day, but I believe the guildmaster can help you out with that. T-the Guildmaster? Ilyshnish swallowed, Are you sure? The man laughed lightly, opening the waist-high gate that blocked the way between the desk and the wall. He gestured for her to follow him. The Guildmaster always holes himself up doing one thing or another, he said. The only way to get him to take anything like a break is to distract him with some reagent or item. I hope you dont mind my using you as an excuse to get him out of his office. He led her into what appeared to be a small room for entertaining guests, and bid her take a seat at a polished stone table. After what must have been at least fifteen minutes, the man returned with a sour-looking, middle-aged human. The Guildmaster wore the same loose brown robes as the other Human, but there he was somehow even skinnier than the man from the front desk. His garb, items and pouches all hung off of him in a manner that brought to mind marketplace streamers attached to a lamppost. A loud harrumph sounded from him as his gaze fell across Ilyshnish, and he waved the other man away. The door shut silently behind him, and he shuffled over to the table. Theo Raksheer, his voice came out, thin and neurotic, Guildmaster. The boy says youve something important for me to look at, but I wager youve been distracting him with something else to look at. He wasnt wrong, on either account. Rather than attempting to refute him, Ilyshnish went straight to the business at hand. I have several items to sell, she said. I understand that, as a member of the Magician Guild, I can have an appraisal done for them. Youre an arcane caster? Guildmaster Raksheer eyed her suspiciously, A Sorceress, then? Yes. The Guildmaster harrumphed again. Did her mere existence displease him somehow? This was very much the opposite of how most Human males acted towards her. She produced a single egg, encased in a thick layer of crystal ice, and placed it on the table. Wisps of cool air flowed off of it and over the stone surface. The egg itself was longer than her forearm and half as wide C just how did she manage to lay five of the things? The Guildmaster leaned forward, touching it experimentally with his twig-like fingers. She resisted the urge to give him a whack. What is it? Its a Dragon Egg. The fingers stopped. A Dragon Egg, you say? What sort of Dragon did this egg come from? Ilyshnishs brow furrowed. What did it look like? She was fairly certain that only Frost Dragon eggs looked like that, even if she hadnt seen any other sorts of Dragon eggs before. Theyre Frost Dragon eggs. Frost Dragon eggs? As in the ones brought here by His Majesty? She hadnt exactly been brought in, but it was close enough. Thats right. You have my personal guarantee that theyre recently-laid Frost Dragon eggs. Within the last month, at least. Theyre all in the same condition C top quality Frost Dragon eggs from an excellent Frost Dragon. Youre certain of this? I am. Guildmaster Raksheer returned to inspect the egg, casting several spells upon it. The action caught her off guard, and she didnt have time to open her senses to the magic. How many do you have? He asked. Five in total, she answered. Just one moment, please. The Guildmaster left the room, closing the door behind him. Ilyshnish decided that she didnt like him at all. What was his problem with her, anyway? Her Blindsight detected a distant tremor that grew as the seconds passed. Many booted feet stomped over the floor, and the door was violently thrown open. Ilyshnish rose in alarm as six Death Knights spilt into the room, joined by three Elder Liches and Guildmaster Raksheer. Thats the one! He pointed a trembling finger at her, The one thats selling eggs from His Majestys Frost Dragons! Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The scent of rain on the wind filled Ilyshnishs nostrils as she was taken from the Magician Guild. On the street between the Guildhall and the market stands of the main plaza, six more Death Knights awaited on the street. A dozen Elder Liches were in the air surrounding the building. No matter how she looked at it, Ilyshnish thought it too much for her poor and harmless self. A light drizzle started to fall, which rapidly progressed into a downpour that drove the citizens under the eaves of the buildings lining the streets. She cringed under the stares of the men and women waiting out the weather as the grim procession of Death Knights and Elder Liches led a soaked and miserable beauty under the harsh glare of the streetlamps, oblivious to the pouring rain. Several minutes later, she was brought past an extraordinarily powerful Undead sentry with a shining crown and purple cloak. They ushered her into a small room of the southern gatehouse leading into the central district. Ilyshnish was seated alone at a wooden table, and the Death Knights and Elder Liches returned to wherever they had come from. Sniffling in the damp air of the dark room, she pondered her fate. Why had she received such a nonsensical accusation? The first thing she had done after being released from the postal services delivery schedule was to commit the laws and customs of the city to memory as quickly as possible. Admittedly, there were many terms and concepts she did not truly understand, but she was certain that she hadnt committed any crimes. It was perfectly legal to trade goods, and many people did just that without being accused of selling. It wasnt her first time selling something either, and those other times they werent even goods that she had produced herself, unlike her eggs. There was a strange phrase used when it came to dealing with the authorities of the city: the innocent have nothing to fear. She thought it a silly notion, as the world generally didnt care if you were innocent or not. Ilyshnish cared nothing for the innocence of her prey, nor did anyone else. The innocent had plenty to fear C especially from those who had the power of life and death over them. Such words being used by the powerful was extremely suspect in itself. Resistance was pointless, however. Actually, resistance was markedly not conducive to ones health in the Sorcerous Kingdom, having clear repercussions outlined in the codified laws that she had studied. And so she nervously waited, watching the rain fall beyond the barred window. Across the street, several Humans had gathered. They gestured towards her and whispered to one another with fearful expressions. Having never been arrested before, she had no idea what would happen and it didnt help with her mounting anxiety. It was not long before she felt two figures stir in the nearby office. The sound of silken robes whispered over the stone floor, mixed with the telltale tread of Death Knight boots. An Elder Lich appeared in the door frame with a clipboard in hand, followed by a Death Knight carrying her Infinite Haversack in a gauntleted hand. The Elder Lich went to stand at the head of the table after activating a magical lamp that glared down from overhead, and the Death Knight stood across from her, placing the container down between them. The Undead mage raised a pen and cleared its nonexistent throat. You have been reported for the theft and attempted sale of His Majestys property, it said in a dusty voice. Contrary to Guildmaster Raksheer, the Elder Lichs words carried no sense of agitation, excitement or accusation. Or it could just be because it was one of the Undead. Then again, the Vampire Brides working for the postal service were expressive and sociable enough once one got to know them. Ilyshnish tamped down on the bitterness at her unjust treatment, but it still leaked out of her reply. That much was quite clear when you all came storming in, she said. Was it really necessary to organize such a ridiculous response? The people in the plaza must have thought a Dragon Lord was inside that building. It was appropriate to the reported transgression, the Elder Lich replied. If one was capable of stealing from a Frost Dragon, we must assume that the individual involved is strong enough to evade the notice of all the security measures they would have to get pastand the compliance of the suspect is not guaranteed. If someone was sneaky enough to do that, Ilyshnish pointed out, they would just leave the city and conduct their business elsewhere. That is highly likely, the Elder Lich agreed, but it is not an excuse to shirk our procedures. Due diligence is warranted in all situations. The Death Knight reached down to loosen the opening of her Infinite Haversack, reaching inside. W-what are you doing? Ilyshnish sat up in alarm. Following procedure. The first item to come out was her tag with the 19 upon it. With mixed feelings, she gestured to the plaque. There. That should be enough to prove who I am, right? No one would bother stealing that. At first, she had thought to return to her Dragon self, but then she considered that it would do nothing as she had been reported for trying to sell the Sorcerer Kings property. The Death Knights might have done something like stabbing her as well. Lady Shalltear would also likely stab her for causing a commotion in the main plaza. Aside from that, she preferred that people not realize that she was a Dragon in some other appearance, as it provided her with many interesting perspectives that she would not have gained otherwise. The Elder Lich picked up the tag, examining it with a critical crimson eye. While the item itself appears to be genuine, it said, it has beenmodified. It may be an attempt at forgery. The penalties for such acts are severe. The scratching of pen on paper filled the air with its sterile condemnation. I-I wasnt the one who did that! Ilyshnish protested, The Vampire Bride scribbled the number in it when it was assigned to me! At least send for one of the postal staff to confirm my identity. The Elder Lich looked up from its writing, then turned around to exit the guardhouse. A Death Knight stomped off into the Central District. When it returned, it nodded at the Death Knight in the room, who continued to take things out of her bag. A frigid tendril of agitation rose within her. Wait! She said nervously, What are you doing? Following procedure, the Elder Lich said. Shouldnt we wait for the Death Knight to return with one of the postal staff? Ilyshnish reasoned. This would not alter our procedures. Her clenched fingers started to crush the edge of the wooden bench she was seated upon. P-please stop Why? Because its my stuff! T-this isnt good Ilyshnishs mind swam as she tried to think of a reason for them to stop. She couldnt tell them that she was about to jam the Death Knight through the bars of the window for messing around with her possessions. The powerful Undead outside with the shiny crown would probably jam her through the bars of the window immediately after that. W-wouldnt you think its embarrassing to have someone go through your things like this? No. More items came out of the bag. Ilyshnish hoped that they wouldnt blame her for the missing chunk of the bench. She tried distracting herself by pretending that she was making an account of her personal belongings. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! There were several curiosities, two valuable-smelling stones that she had purchased from an Ogre for one copper each, several useful potions, and a few Message scrolls. Several dozen books about Humans, their cultures, and lands joined them on the table, followed by a stack of rolled-up parchments. The Death Knight unfurled them one after another, revealing maps of E-Rantel and locations around the Sorcerous Kingdom, as well as more crude maps of the surrounding nations. The Undead sentry turned its head to exchange looks with the Elder Lich. Are you perhapsa spy? The Elder Lich asked her. Was she a spy? Many of the tasks that Lady Shalltear intended for her were something like what spies were described to do: learning about peoples and places, investigating foreign locales for the eventual expansion of Lady Shalltears influence, collecting all manner of maps and crucial information about logistics, trade and resources I see. The Elder Lich spoke into her silence, and the scratching sounds of the pen filled the room. Her five eggs were placed on the table, followed by her drum. The Death Knight felt around the bag for several moments before turning it over. WaiC In a cascade of metallic clinking, a small pile of platinum coins spilt over everything. Small diamonds sparkled in the light of the lamp overhead. Ilyshnish sat mesmerized by the sight of her accumulated treasures. How suspicious, the Elder Lich muttered. She blinked in confusion. Ilyshnish was quite proud of it. Why would it be suspicious? She held back the urge to arrange the pile in a more pleasing configuration. As per procedure, her belongings were catalogued as a part of the investigation. Her mortification grew as they pored over every little detail, asking her intrusive questions. A Vampire Bride appeared near the end, and Ilyshnish rose from her seat, rushing forward to throw her arms around her dripping waist. Im so relieved to see you! Ilyshnish cried, Get me out of this prison! This is a gatehouse office, the Vampire Bride said, not a prison. What did you do? Nothing! How could you just assume that this is my fault? Weve known each other for months! You do tend to get yourself in trouble for all sorts of things The scratching of the pen started again. F-forget that for now! Ilyshnish said hurriedly, Make them return my things! I cant make them do anything, the Vampire Bride told her. They are performing the tasks assigned to them in an appropriate fashion. They waited as Ilyshnishs possessions were put away. Her eggs, however, remained on the table. What about my eggs? Ilyshnish asked. Research and development has expressed an interest in them, the Elder Lich answered. But theyre mine. They are the property of His Majesty. But I thought we determined that they werent stolen Correct, the Elder Lich put its clipboard away somewhere. You are free to leave. I laid those eggs, Ilyshnish told them. Why are they being taken from me? All subjects, possessions and property of the Sorcerous Kingdom are the property of His Majesty. WhaC! Thats not right! His Majesty is always right, the Elder Lich said. Flabbergasted at its arbitrary response, she looked over at the Vampire Bride. How would you feel if you were considered His Majestys property? If His Majesty considered me his personal property, the Vampire Bride raised a hand to her faintly flushed cheek, I would be pleased beyond measurebut Lady Shalltear would become jealous. W-what do I do? The Vampire Bride squirmed in place, and Ilyshnish sighed. She was clearly at a disadvantage in the company of these people. Ilyshnish snatched her bag from the table and fastened it back over her waist before storming out with the Vampire Bride in tow. It was still raining sheets, and they were soaked through within seconds. The Humans that had been watching the proceedings from across the street openly gawked at them. Outrageous. How could they go from frightened to aroused with the flip of a coin? Maybe it was some strange survival instinct for weak, mortal races. Where are you going? The Vampire Bride asked as Ilyshnish made her way up the main promenade. Back to my place, Ilyshnish said. The world obviously has it out for me today, so Im going to sleep. Theres actually something that we need to discuss, the Vampire Bride told her. Please come with me to the main office. What now? She didnt even want to ask. They turned right before the citys administrative office and went a short distance before entering the Vampire Post headquarters. Walking by the Vampire Brides at the reception and ascending the stairs, they made their way through a long, unlit hallway until they arrived at a large, open office on the third floor. Within, a dozen Vampire Brides worked at desks lined along the walls. A circular table, five metres across, dominated the centre of the room. Upon it was a giant map of the regions surrounding the Sorcerous Kingdom. Eighteen triangular white markers were placed in various places, and a Vampire Bride would occasionally move one of them with a long, stick-like instrument. The Vampire Bride with Ilyshnish led her to one of the desks. It was clear of any clutter and the only adornment upon it was a pyramidal object with a 19 etched onto its faces. I get a desk? Ilyshnish asked. Its my desk, the Vampire Bride replied. Ive been assigned as your personal agent. Ilyshnish looked at the other desks nearby. Each had their own number, and most were occupied with a Vampire Bride doing some sort of paperwork. What does a personal agent do? Something like a manager, I suppose? The Vampire Bride seated herself, Now that we have formed a stable framework for the transportation networks basic operations, proper staffing arrangements are being made. Normally, this means seeing to the scheduling and various needs of each Dragon in order to ensure the smooth operation of the system as a whole. So youre not something like a Merchant Guild agent? Whats that? Umsomething about purchasing them temporarily and they go out and earn treasures for you? Certainly not, the Vampire Bride told her. Compensation for delivery flights is something that is currently being worked out, but I am not your personal servant. I seewait, were being paid now? For deliveries, yes. You, however, have been removed from the delivery schedule, so the only time youll be paid for deliveries is if youre fulfilling courier requests. At any rate, your duties are apart from the others, and I have been selected by Lady Shalltear to work with you. The Vampire Bride reached down to retrieve a narrow file from a desk cabinet. Was there any particular reason for that? Ilyshnish asked. Was she a specially trained Vampire Bride? Having a superior agent would be something to boast about to the other Frost Dragons, at least. I believe it was because she fancied the combination, the Vampire Bride answered. T-the combination? Did she pick up the meaning wrongly, somehow? It shouldnt be the case Yes, the Vampire Bride nodded. Lady Shalltear decided that, if she were to take you to bed with one of us, I would be the most pleasing match. I look forward to working together with you. Huh? Anyways, here are your new orders from Lady Shalltear. The Vampire Bride waggled the file in her direction as if she had just not said something entirely incomprehensible. Ilyshnish hesitantly took it in her hand and flipped it open, furrowing her brow at the content. R-reassignment? Permanent? Lady Shalltear has decided that your new residence is to be at the location listed within. Since you were dissatisfied with your accommodations in the city, I thought you would be pleased with the new arrangements. It says at managements discretion here, Ilyshnish frowned over the dubious line. Anyways, I dont think this is necessary. Lord Mare has fashioned a comfortable lair for me in the Adventurer Training ArC Lord Mare informed us that the course is being altered, the Vampire Bride said. Something about a volcanic crateror was it a lava lake? What! Ilyshnish squawked. With this being the case, it was decided that now would be the best time to make the moveunless you wish to remain in your current accommodations? Or was there perhaps something you left behind? N-no, but this is just too sudden, Ilyshnish said. I just moved in last month! Dragons dont move from place to place like some sort of bird! It will be your permanent personal residence, the Vampire Bride said, so wouldnt it be best to get accustomed to it sooner rather than later? The local management at your new assignment is quite adept, so Im sure youll be provided with a suitable domicile. What about my work in the city? Its less than thirty minutes from E-Rantel at your usual cruising speed, so continuing with your tasks here should not present any difficulties. Lady Shalltear will be awaiting your arrival, so do not keep our mistress waiting. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Ilyshnish frowned down at the file handed over to her by her new agent as she wandered through the streets of the central district. Within was a map showing the location of her new assignment, a brief overview of Lady Shalltear''s expectations, and a new notebook. Supposedly, she was being assigned there to be mentored by another of Lady Shalltear''s subordinates in a variety of subjects that did not look very interesting at all. Maybe they meant something entirely different from what she knew? It happened sometimes, usually to her own chagrin. Eventually she found herself at the postal office in the Demihuman Quarter C why did she always end up here? C and exchanged her greetings with the counter staff before heading through the warehouse and up to the top of the wall. Since she was here, she should probably check if Hejinmal had discovered anything interesting out of the books she had left with him. Rather than being shut into his room like usual, his head was sticking out of it, facing away from her. What areC Hiiiieeee! Her brother''s head jerked up in fright, then swiveled towards her. She backhanded him in the jaw before he bowled her over. Hejinmals eyes swirled for a moment before focusing on her. You must have sensed me coming from at least the entrance, brother. I sensed someone, Hejinmal replied, but I had no idea it was you. Besides, you just spoke up all of the sudden like thatC Preposterous, Ilyshn''ish snorted. No true Dragon would be frightened by that. If you dont shape up in various ways, youre going to have trouble winning a female for yourself. Hejinmal was slowly becoming more fit in appearance, but the way he carried himself was still sorely lacking. That such a timid individual was her brother did not sit well with her. Maybe a word with Lady Aura would fix that. A female Hejinmal frowned, for me? No, wait, more importantly, something is going on with mother. Ilyshnish blinked at his words, then she waved her hand dismissively. I hardly think that anything could happen to her, she said. Unlessdid she draw Lady Shalltears ire somehow?" No, no, its nothing like that Then what? It started recently, Hejinmal told her. A gentleman has been visiting her. What! Shh! He comes by around this time of the dayCw-what are you doing? This is my room, you know Shh! Ilyshnish poked her head out from the door of Hejinmals room, eyeing the way to her mothers room. What colour is he? She asked after several minutes of nothing happening. Colour? Why do you have toCow! White! Hes white, or close to it. Ilyshnish nodded silently to herself at Hejinmal''s answer. Various calculations started forming in her head. Sistercould it be that youre trying to get your claws on him Yes? Im not strong enough to directly challenge mother yet, but I can still grab him after shes done. Now that just sounds wrong, Hejinmal made a face. Besides, didnt you just lay your eggs, sister? Whats wrong with it, brother? Ilyshnish sniffed at a new scent that wafted through the hall, If hes not related to us, then hes fair game. Anyways, I just need to know how to find him the next time Im good and readyis he any good, by the way? Good Hejinmal sighed, Sister, I dont thinkC A serpentine figure appeared at the opposite entrance. It was white, but Hejinmal, Ilyshnish said. Is that the gentleman? Yes, sister, Hejinmal replied. Hes not even a Dragon! Ilyshnish hissed up at him, Why do you keep doing this to me? M-me? Arent you the one always jumping to conclusions? What else would I think if mother was seeing a gentleman? This is the second time youve done this, brother! The Nagas tail disappeared into Kilistrans quarters, and the door shut softly behind him. Ilyshnish withdrew with a sigh, back into Hejinmals room. She found a nice looking chair in one corner and took a seat. Waitwhy is there a chair in here? The bookshelves made sense. The chair did not. Was he learning some method to change his appearance? Its Lady Auras chair, " Hejinmal told her. "Sometimes she comes by to see me." See youah, because youre her pet. Ilyshnish leaned back over the chair and stretched, letting out a tired noise. She examined the titles lined up on the shelves. I am, but you dont have to make it sound like that! Stolen novel; please report. Hejinmals offended tone gave Ilyshnish pause. Could it be that he actually liked being a pet? How else am I supposed to react? Ilyshnish straightened and crossed her arms, My big brother was turned into a pet C I feel mortified by association! How does that even happen, anyways? It just did! I had no say in it. Its just as I said before: His Majesty just told Lady Aura Ill give you this Dragon, and that was that. Ilyshnish crinkled her nose up at her brother before deciding that his situation wasnt worth thinking about. She rose to her feet, sticking a hand into her Infinite Haversack as she walked up to the bookshelves. Im being reassigned, brother, she told him as she added several recent purchases to an empty shelf. Reassigned? In what way? A new residence, Ilyshnish answered, Some place not far south. Ive never been there before, but the Vampire Bride saidmmh, have you heard about these agents that theyve set over us? I don''t think theyve been set over us, Hejinmal said. Theyre more like helpersor maybe something like a liaison? They check to see if theres anything we need, what sort of things wed like, delivering news and updates on the things were interested in C theyll even go into the city and pick things up for us. Her own agent had done no such thing: all she received from her was orders. It sounds as if theyre just trying to keep everyone docile. Youre always so cynical, sister, Hejinmal told her. Its not as if they need to do all this. They could have kept us in those pens from before and flew us around endlessly without breaks. I dont think this new room is bad at all. Compared to the rooms in the Dwarven Palace that they had lived in for the last century, this one was roughly the same size, but inferior in craftsmanship despite also being constructed by Dwarves. Aside from the bookshelves and the chair, the rest of its contents were decidedly lacking. There was, well, pretty much nothing elseexcept for a single small object in the middle of the floor. Why is there a gold coin on the floor, brother? Why else would there be a gold coin on the floor, sister? Ilyshnishs soul recoiled in pity, and her hands went up to hide her face. Are you telling me that youre sleeping on a single gold coin? Her voice quivered, Thats so sad! Youre going to make your sister cry, Hejinmal. I-i-its a start! Hejinmals claws came up in a consoling gesture, Besides, our parents never let us keep any coins back at our own place! I know, Ilyshnish sniffed, but only having one somehow makes it so much more lonely! Were getting paid now, so it will change, yes? Please dont cry, sister Ilyshnish peeked up at him from between her fingers. How much are you getting paid? They said something about a rate based on somethingmaybe it was by route? Also, courier jobs pay more since theyre worth more. I dont think anyone has voiced any complaints over it C its a steady, safe job and well be able to slowly build up our hoards in the process. We have unlimited time to work and collect more. It wasnt as if she couldnt understand where Hejinmal was coming from, but, after observing Human society on and off for two months, it felt as if Dragons were just being slowly bent to Human ways. Their insidious systems were an excellent way to integrate lower species with minimal fuss, but she never wanted to end up in that position herself. Trying to figure out a way to stay out of that mess and remain standing above the rest was an ongoing investigation. Let me know how that works out for you, I suppose, Ilyshnish said noncommittally. I need to get going and figure out where this new place is. Ive left some books on the Empire here C Lady Shalltear wants me to start visiting places there soon, so try and find some useful information for me. Ill see what I can dodoes that mean well have some routes to the Empire soon? The Dwarves had most of their dealings with them, so Id like to see whats been mentioned in their records some day. Some day, probably. How soon would depend on Lady Shalltear. They exchanged their farewells, and Ilyshnish walked out onto an open section of the wall as she examined the map that was provided to her. A good portion of it was familiar, as it covered the lands that she crossed over to unknowingly deliver supplies to the Adventurer camp some time ago. Her destination was at the end of the valley that she had seen south of there. Nodding silently and putting away the file, she returned to her Dragon self and took off into the rainy night. Inclement weather meant little to Frost Dragons, affecting neither her ability to fly nor the visibility of her surroundings. The world below, however, had slowed to a crawl: the busy night markets turning subdued and the few travelers willing to brave the weather carefully picking their way over the slick stones of the highways. The rain tapered off as she crossed over the northernmost point of the southern ranges that could be seen from E-Rantel, and she descended to take in its features more closely. The mountains here were perhaps half as tall as those in the Azerlisia ranges, and lacking in icefields or glaciers. Above the treeline was an abundance of small lakes and vibrant alpine meadows. Her keen draconic senses detected movement below. Sheep? I havent had sheep for a while Her people were allowed to hunt in the Azerlisia Mountains and the Great Forest of Tob; could they hunt here as well? The mountains bore no sign of any structures or tribal habitation. The sheep below went back and forth, tickling her hunters instincts. They didnt look like they were anyones livestock C it probably wouldnt hurt to take one. Ilyshnish circled lazily overhead until she picked out a particularly fat one standing exposed on an outcropping. It didnt quite look like the Mountain sheep that could be found in the Azerlisia Mountains, but she supposed that it might just be a different species. She folded her wings, angling straight down towards her prey. Rather than scatter, a dozen or so of the mountain sheep started to converge on the individual she was diving upon. That was strange Inferno. The sheep bleated a spell, and Ilyshnishs world burst into flame. She cried out, snapping her wings open to abruptly level off and gain altitude again. Her mind was a panicked jumble and she kept turning her head to look over her burning form as she flapped about frantically. Im on fire! What should I do? It burns! It hurts! Itdoesnt hurt? It didnt hurt, and her body wasnt burning away. Why was that? She recalled the Greater Ring of Fire Resistance that had been issued to every Frost Dragon in the transportation network, including herself. The amount of damage caused by the spell that was afflicting her did not exceed the threshold of damage reduction conferred by the ring. Ilyshnish let out an evil laugh. Useless! She mocked the sheep below, I fear not your paltry flames! Now witness the wrath of the fiery Frost Dragon! She folded her wings again for another dive, descending towards the peak like a blazing comet. The sheep below only looked back up at her. A sense of imminent danger filled her awareness. Call Thunder. She swerved slightly, and a bolt of lightning flashed down through her former flight path. It blasted a scorch mark onto the mountain face below. Huh? Call Thunder. Call Thunder. Call Thunder. Call Thunder. Call Thunder. Call Thunder. Call Thunder. Call Thunder. Call Thunder. Call Thunder. Call Thunder. Ilyshnish evaded madly, desperately trying to avoid being struck by lightning. What sort of insane individual would teach sheep tier magic? Her pained gasp filled the air as a bolt scored a painful line over one of her wings, then a hole was punched through the other. She dove to pick up speed, quickly distancing herself from the dreadful sheep. Then her breath caught in her throat as more of them appeared ahead. They fly? What sort of insane place is this? Why are the sheep flying and casting tier magic? P-please leave me alone! Call Thunder. Call Thunder. Call Thunder. Call Thunder. She continued her panicked descent, picking up velocity. Her only hope was to get through the gauntlet of these hellish sheep as quickly as possible. The ones she passed, however, descended after her. Theyre chasing me? Sheep are chasing a Dragon? This is a dream right? In no sane world do sheep chase Dragons around! Call Thunder. Hiiiieeee! She was running out of sky. Below, the wide river filled her vision. Ilyshnish leveled out again, streaking past the next set of murderous flying sheep. Call Thunder. Web. What! Web. Sticky filaments bound themselves to her wings, and she struggled to maintain flight. She couldnt get away like this. Folding her wings tightly to her sides, she plunged into the river. T-they dont swim, do they? Please tell me they dont swim. Above the surface, she could sense the murky impressions of dozens of sheep hovering over the river like a swarm of angry hornets. After a minute, none joined her underwater. Good, they didnt swim. Ilyshnish made her way upstream, trying to figure out where she was. She should be close C she recalled a hill with dwellings of some sort near where she had entered the river. All at once, the presence of the sheep vanished, disappearing up into the sky above. She cautiously poked her head out of the water. That was quite the entrance, a familiar voice chimed out over the water. As expected of a talented Bard. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Ilyshnish shook away the rivulets of water streaming down her head and neck, and her senses resolved the surroundings. Nearby, Lady Shalltear stood upon an earthen pier in her usual black gown. To her side was a Human with chestnut hair that hung just below her shoulders. Her forest-green dress gave off an entirely different impression from the sort of formal garb that female Humans tended to wear in E-Rantel. Ilyshnish swam over, struggling to free her wings of the sticky webbing along the way. Lady Shalltear, Ilyshnish reported in plaintive tones, there are violent ruffians living in these mountains! Lady Zahradnik, Lady Shalltear said, I believe she wishes to report a grievance with your subjects. Her subjects? Ilyshnish sized up the Human. She was about as strong as the Adventurers on the expeditionary force from earlier in the day. Most of the sheep were at least as powerful C some of them were far more powerful than Ilyshnish, as she had belatedly realized. Why would these terrifying sheep submit to the rule of someone so weak? The Krkono?e do have a history with Dragons, Lady Zahradnik said. It may have just been a misunderstanding. I will have a word with them laterare you injured? I have some healing potions on hand Theres no need, Lady Shalltear said, Dragons are also far more durable than Humans, so trying to empathize with them along Human lines will result in your being taken advantage of. Also, she has a Ring of Regeneration. Ah, right. Thats part of their equipment, isnt it? Thats all youll do? Ilyshnish cut in, I believe the penalty for committing acts of violence in the Sorcerous Kingdom is far more severe than that. The Human female remained silent for a handful of seconds. Was she going to try and cover for these evil sheep? She wondered what it would take to qualify for such exceptions to the law. Of course, Lady Zahradnik said. Just one moment, please: I will call for an Elder Lich and we will use mind control to take your stateC It was a misunderstanding. I beg your pardon? A misunderstanding. I see Did she? Unlike the usually expressive Humans that she usually encountered, this one was unusually placid. Lady Shalltear seemed a bit more reserved than usual, as well. What was going on here? Was there a game of some sort being played C one she did not know the rules to? Was this what she was here to learn? Well dont just float there, Lady Shalltear said, get up onto the shore and make a proper greeting. Ilyshnish went around the pier. Her right rear leg somehow got entangled with her right wing along the way to the pebbled shore, and she had to hop her way up. Freedom. The strands of sticky webbing fell off C or rather they fell through her to disintegrate on the ground. T-thank you, Lady Shalltear. Hurry it up. Her gaze went from Lady Shalltear to the Human. What was that about a proper greeting? Ah, ehm, my name is Shiver, pleased to meet you. Lady Shalltear turned her gaze towards Lady Zahradnik. No good, the Human said. She wont pass for anything but a commoner with that. I thought so, Lady Shalltear sighed. I suppose you have your work cut out for you. I wasnt sure what to expect, my lady, Lady Zahradnik replied, but shes even worse than Chieftain Esess when he first arrived. Hes progressing well now, no? He is progressing well relative to where he needs to be, but someone in the position that you intend for Miss Verilyn will require a much higher degree of refinement. This Human knew her name? Why would Lady Shalltear tell her that? Well, do what you think is best to train her, Lady Shalltear said. Shes due to start going around the Empire in a few months. I still believe that Wagner would be more suited for this C especially with the Empire being the next target. For a few things, certainly, but then theres everything else. Youre the best fit for the job C once youve covered everything else, you may consult with Wagner for the rest. Yes, my lady. Lady Shalltears gaze turned to Ilyshnish. Why are you still sitting there like that? She frowned, Assume a more appropriate appearance. Ilyshnishs eyes drifted to the nearby Human, but Lady Shalltears frown only deepened. Ilyshnish let out a quiet sigh as she complied, switching to her Human appearance. Lady Zahradniks expression did not change, but she did raise a hand to tap her chin. Interestingwasnt she the one that was spreading those Frost Giant rumours? The same, Lady Shalltear said. You need not worry about reprimanding her for that C Ive already settled the matter. This Human would reprimand her? Ilyshnish didnt like the way their conversation was going. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Lady Shalltear, she asked, I thought this was a reassignment for my new residence and some sort of arrangement to learn some things It is, Lady Shalltear nodded. Lady Zahradnik is eminently suited to your training. She will oversee your development into an individual who is qualified to represent my interests in your journeys abroad, should you be required to. You will come to understand and adopt the attitudes of propriety and service that will be expected of someone in your position. Lady Zahradnik has been granted free reign over you for these purposes, so be forewarned: she is a much more stern mistress than I am in certain ways Trainwhy are you putting her over me like this? Ilyshnish asked, Have I displeased you in some way? D-dont tell me its about the AdvenC Hm? N-nothing! Ilyshnish quickly said, Its just that it feels like youre giving me to her or something. Lady Shalltear blinked up at her for several moments, then that slight smile of hers appeared. A sinking sensation filled Ilyshnishs stomach. Lady Zahradnik, Lady Shalltear said. Ill give you this Dragon. You dont have a single pet yet, if I recall correctly. What! Thank you for your consideration, my lady, Lady Zahradnik said, but is she not one of His Majestys Frost Dragons? Its true that Lord Ainz placed them all under me, Lady Shalltear replied, but this one came in on her own later. Something like a bonus? What of her service to you? Whats yours is mine, yes? Yes, my lady. The Human didnt even hesitate in the slightest with her reply. What sort of deranged individual was she being inflicted with? Then its no problem at all, Lady Shalltear beamed. She can be your petor your vassal? Can she be both? How does that work for buffs? I have no idea about that, Lady Zahradnik replied. Perhaps we can make a study of it. You do that C Im sure many would be most interested in the results. Ilyshnish stepped forward, holding her hands up weakly. How could she stop this? She didnt want to become a Hejinmal. Umwhat about me? Ilyshnish asked, Dont I have a say? No, Lady Shalltear answered. Actually, theres one other thing. Go stand beside your new mistress, Ilyshnish. Ilyshnish did as she was told, despondently shuffling over to stand beside the Human. Ilyshnish was a bit taller than the average Human female in E-Rantel, but the top of her head was only about as high as Lady Zahradniks nose. Lady Shalltears gaze travelled back and forth between them. This is wrong, she said after scrutinizing them carefully. The image is off. Image, my lady? Lady Zahradnik said. Indeed, Lady Shalltear nodded, dont you think her breasts are far too large compared to yours? Lady Zahradnik turned to examine Ilyshnish, her face a neutral mask. Shes a bit smaller than Gagnier, butC Didnt you swear to be truthful with me in all things that mattered? Iyes, my lady, Lady Zahradnik turned her head away with a dissatisfied look. It does make me envious C even adding just a little bit of it to my own would be nice. See, that didnt hurt, did it? No, Ilyshnish said, it will definitely hurt if you take even a little bit of this. In this case, Lady Shalltear told Ilyshnish, well just have to have you shrink. Shrink? Yes, become flatter. I-I cant do that! Why not? Because this is me, Ilyshnish explained. Its how I would appear as a member of the Human race. I can make some minor adjustments, butC Then do it. With a whimper and a persecuted look, Ilyshnish cut herself down by a half centimetre with substantial effort. Not good enough, Lady Shalltear frowned. At least halfCno, two-thirds. I-Impossible, my lady! Ilyshnish cried, This is as far as I can go! Then what about a more slender race? The Human asked, An Elf, perhaps? Ilyshnish had only seen a handful of Elves. Lord Mare and Lady Aura were children, if what she understood was correct. Merry was a mean and nasty female that Ilyshnish thought was at least thrice her own age. Beyond them, Elves were nearly unheard of in E-Rantel C only paintings and sculptures of dubious authenticity existed of them. She licked her lips before raising her voice in song, trying to conceptualize herself as an Elf. Her height changed imperceptibly, but she grew lighter. Should she continue using her Fuyutsuki? Too big. Ilyshnishs eyes popped open, and she looked over at Lady Shalltear. WhaCerm, my lady? Too big! Lady Shalltear placed her hands on her hips with a scowl. You became an Elf and youre still too big! How is that possible? Lady Shalltears expression made it seem like she herself was angry over her bust for some reason, but how could that be? Lady Shalltears gaze shifted to the Human beside her. Actually, my lady, Lady Zahradnik said. The Linum sisters are about that big Theyre Half-Elves, are they not? Lady Shalltear asked. Their mother is the same, Lady Zahradnik answered. My entire household is bigger than I am, actually The Human released a tired sigh that sounded as if a fragment of her soul had escaped with it. Lady Shalltear turned her attention Ilyshnish again. Youll have to do better than that, she said. If this place has Wood Elves, why not be a Stick Elf? That sounds suitably slender. A S-Stick Elf? Ive never heard of that kind of Elf. No matter how much she thought about it, the concept of a Stick Elf failed to manifest in her mind. Do you have to hear about it? Lady Shalltear said, Just use your imagination C do you think theres only one kind of Elf? O-of course not, my lady, Ilyshnish replied. Thenhow about a Dark ElC No. Why not? I have a feeling things will just become worse. Try again. Eh Ilyshnish gave up trying, and the sort of Elf that best suited her just formed in her mind on its own. Her voice rose in song again. She grew taller; felt sturdier. She made adjustments to Fuyutsuki based on her new height, adding a midnight blue skirt that was longer and covered more of her legs than the Human version. The material of her short coat transformed to match, becoming a soft, dark leather that contrasted against her pale white skin. She opened her eyes a crack to see what sort of expression Lady Shalltear wore. Oh, a Snow Elf. You''re still a bit bigger than her, but the new coat makes it hard to tell. This is just what we needed, I think Lady Shalltear came over and stood between Ilyshnish and Lady Zahradnik. Hmm A hand snaked out around Ilyshnishs waist, and Ilyshnish and the Human were pulled in towards Lady Shalltear until they squeezed against her tightly. Oh, this is very good, Lady Shalltears hands roamed as she leaned her head this way and that with a smile. Its like having a model on both arms. Whats a model? Ehm, never mind that for now, Lady Shalltear cleared her throat. From this point onwards, you will use your Snow Elf appearance when youre working directly for me in an official capacity C this includes your duties with Lady Zahradnik. When youre exploring or performing investigations in Human lands, or participating in Adventurer Guild activities, you are to use your Human appearance. Be sure that similarities in how you present yourself between different races dont clue people in to your other identities. I dont understand, Ilyshnish said. Why all the fuss about what variety of mortal I appear as? What does it have to do with this reassignment? You do it so naturally, Lady Shalltear said, yet you dont understand what youre doing? I suppose youre like Lady Zahradnik in that sense. It is appeal C the power of your personal image. The both of you would do well to heed my words. Lady Shalltear released her hold on them to walk forward. Her crimson eyes glowed in the night when she turned to face them, and her voice gained an authoritative tone. How others perceive you is independent from how you perceive yourself, she told them. Until you learn how to expertly wield the image by which others perceive you, your image does not belong to you, but to them. They will do what they wish with it: idolize you; fear you; scorn you; slander you C whatever it is, it will be entirely out of your control. You both deliver a strong image naturally, but appear incapable of fully harnessing the power that it gives you over others. Worse yet, you both demonstrate the ability to turn certain aspects of your image in your favour, yet seem mostly unaware of the full breadth of its possibilities. Her attention turned to Lady Zahradnik, who straightened under her scrutiny. The impression that you make is at its strongest when your natural talent as a Commander takes over, Lady Shalltear pointed a manicured nail at her. You inspire the confidence, loyalty and adoration of your subordinates as if they were your very own army. The order, stability and security you have established in your demesne have the makings of a military base C actually, you are planning for that in the future, arent you? Even your enemies on the field seem to have no choice but to fall to the impressions that you cast over them. You have set off on the path of becoming a great captain, yet, it is as if you are being helplessly and unknowingly led along that path by your own ability. Does this not seem absurd? And you, Lady Shalltear leveled her gaze at Ilyshnish, Youre just as bad, if not worse. Not only are you wrestling with your nature as a Frost Dragon, but you continually allow the wrong impressions to slip out, and those around you run off with them. Your talent as a Bard can either mitigate the damage that this causes, or make it exponentially worse. Lady Shalltear furrowed her brow at her own words, and she crossed her arms. Now that I think about it, she said, the both of you are ridiculous. Its not even a class penalty like my Blood Frenzy C youre just being compelled into doing what your classes are capable of. Your ability has become your identity. Are all the people around here like this? Is this all that you are? Ludmila Zahradnik, the Commander? Ilyshnish=Verilyn, the Bard? O-of course not! Ilyshnish protested, Honestly, I havent a clue about most of what you said just now, but I am my own person! Then seize control of who you are, Lady Shalltear told her. If you are to serve Ainz Ooal Gown, the supreme sovereign that stands above this world, it would hardly do for you to remain subject to it. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 After confirming one last time how well they went together, Lady Shalltear teleported away, and Ludmila was left alone on the riverbank with Ilyshnish=Verilyn. The Frost-Dragon-turned-Snow-Elf remained where she was, her head turning as she tried to look in every direction at once. It was an indescribable sight, as her true appearance overlapped with her Elven one: the Dragon head swivelled around so quickly and she thought it might come flying off if it had really been there. Is something the matter? Ludmila asked. Ilyshnish stopped looking around, body visibly tensing as she focused her gaze in her direction. Ludmila couldnt help but continue to compare her two appearances: the Snow Elf had irises of bright silver; the Frost Dragon, glowing topaz. Both blinked in unison at her. Many things are the matter, Ilyshnishs voice was filled with complaint. I came here because Lady Shalltear reassigned me, then I got blasted out of the sky by sheep. Now, Im some Humans property! Well, do your worst, Human! Ilyshnish balled up her fists against her sides and squeezed her eyes shut. Ludmila wasnt sure what to make of her true appearance. Why are you doing that? She finally said. This is the same thing that happened to my brother, Ilyshnish replied in mournful tones. The Sorcerer King gave him to Lady Aura and he ended up as her pet! Thats what Lady Shalltear wanted, wasnt it? Its true that Rangers sometimes have companions, Ludmila said, but Lady Aura is the first outside of the legends that I know of having something like a Dragon. Im not something! Ilyshn''ish huffed. How could she be so defiant and resigned at the same time? Ludmila cleared her throat. The point is that Im nowhere near powerful enough to tame a Dragon like another Ranger might tame a wild beast if thats what you were expecting. Oh? Ilyshnish peeked at her with one eye before turning her head away. I-I guess thats too bad, then. If thats the case, we should just forget about it, yes? Dont worry, Ludmila said. I will do my utmost to carry out Lady Shalltears instructions. Fortunately for us, there is another way Ilyshnish skittered away at her words, moving all the way to the waters edge. Were Dragons really so timid? They looked powerful and majestic when flying over E-Rantel. In written histories and bardic renderings both, they were fierce adversaries that could only be defeated by powerful heroes. There were even a few that were styled as gods. Is there a reason to be so frightened? Ludmila asked in a quizzical voice, You are much more powerful than I am. I have no idea what sort of tricky tricks you have, Ilyshnish said. Besides, I have absolutely no desire to be a pet! Then this other method will not work, Ludmila sighed. It wont? You must be a consenting partner to the relationship. Since you are not willing Im definitely not. Is there any particular reason why? How would you feel if you were turned into a pet? Does your brother voice any complaints about being one of Lady Auras companions? No, but hes probably the closest thing to a deviant among us. Ludmila restrained a sigh. As eager as she was to get along with her new acquaintance, there was no point in pressing her when they had just met. Even if she learned everything that Lady Shalltear wished of her, Ilyshnish had been made a permanent resident of Ludmilas demesne, so they would have plenty of opportunities to interact in the future. Well, Ludmila moved on, the priority, for now, is to prepare you for your work in the Empire. Will you be taking any issue with that? I-I dont think so Good, Ludmila smiled. Then we will focus on that first. Once we get to know one another better, perhaps youll change your mind abouC No. Ludmilas cheek twitched. Lady Shalltear was right: despite the mysterious allure she exuded, this Frost Dragon demonstrated behaviours that would more easily pass as those of a Frontier Noble than a prim and proper inner noble. The cold beauty of her Snow Elf appearance also went well with that impression. It is rude to interrupt, she admonished Ilyshnish in calm tones. In addition to mentoring you in the legal framework of the Sorcerous Kingdom and its policies, I must ensure that you meet a bare minimum standard of aristocratic knowledge and etiquette as well. Whats the purpose of that? Ilyshnish furrowed her brow, The Sorcerous Kingdom is so ridiculously powerful that all others have no choice but to bend. Why even pretend that rules and behaviour even matter? Compared to Chief Esess, who was mostly calm and quiet while receiving instruction, it seemed that Ilyshnish had no qualms expressing her own ideas about how things should be. Ludmila supposed that it was the response that a powerful Dragon, who was accustomed to being answerable to no one, might give. In Human society, however, it was the destructive mindset of criminals and megalomaniacs who could ruin the work of multiple generations in a very short span of time. She understood that the Sorcerous Kingdom was not a wholly Human society, but they did not employ their unfathomable power in such an arbitrary and reckless manner. His Majesty was held up as a supreme sovereign by Lady Shalltear; an absolute ruler C but, with the matchless might of his reign, came order, structure and security. His was a nation where all could find their own place to live and prosper; a civilized society far above both the savagery of Demihuman tribes and the pretence of nations that lacked the means to enforce their policies. Because they do, Ludmila told her. His Majestys laws and policies are to be upheld in every circumstance. This is particularly important for anyone who represents the Sorcerous Kingdom in an official capacity, be they a member of the Royal Court or a sentry in a village crossroads. Lady Shalltear said that Ill be representing her, Ilyshnish replied. What does the Sorcerous Kingdom have to do with anything? Lady Shalltear has her own interests and ambitions, but they are ultimately secondary to His Majestys Will. If you do something that you believe will please Lady Shalltear, but it runs afoul of His Majestys laws and policies, rather than being pleased, she will be furious. Ilyshnishs face twisted in befuddlement. Ludmila observed her true appearance, wondering if her draconic expressions mirrored her humanoid ones. Ilyshnish peered at her suspiciously. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Why do you keep looking around me like that? She asked, Ive heard that Humans are effectively blind in the dark C are you just trying to guess where I am by the sound of my voice? I have no issues with seeing in the dark, Ludmila replied, continuing to compare Ilyshnishs two appearances. Ive read that Frost Dragons learn better through experience. Is this true? Yes How about we do that, then? Do what? I will induct you into the aristocracy of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila said, as a titled member of the gentry. Rather than having to rely on texts, verbal instruction, and the imitation of behaviour, you will learn everything required of your position by practising it in truth. Achieving the conduct expected of a member of the gentry should fulfil most of Lady Shalltears requirements for dealing in the Empire. I-is that something you can do? I am legally entitled to do so, Ludmila nodded. With the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, theres been no real need to exercise this power for its original purpose. Ilyshnish fell silent, her face painted with a look of intense concentration. She tilted her head back and forth in thought, then looked Ludmila straight in the eye. I have no idea what youre talking about, the Dragon said. Not only was she more difficult than Chief Esess, she knew far less on the subject matter and arbitrarily rejected what she didnt agree with. At what point did she need to be poked? Ludmila stood silently amidst the sounds of the wind and the current, trying to figure out how she could convey herself effectively to Ilyshnish. I will be granting you a portion of my land, Ludmila explained. Your right of this lands ownership is called a title. With this title will come a contract outlining the rights and obligations that must be maintained for as long as you hold it. Primarily, it is to provide you with a suitable residence, so it should not be too complicated. In addition, you will learn what you need to learn through practical experience as one who holds a title. Since you are a Dragon, there will probably be a number of special dispensations, but the contract between us should be roughly similar to what a Knight holds. A Knight? Ilyshnish started wringing her hands, M-me? Do I have to go around riding a horse, slaying other Dragons? Those are just stories, Ludmila smirked. In reality, a Knight is normally granted their title in exchange for military service. Many regular Knights indeed aspire to the more traditional image attributed to them, but it is not required. One only needs to be able to fulfil their obligations to retain their title, and powerful individuals can do so through their own means. To be frank, a Dragon is something like an ideal Knight for a border territory, though this notion would probably never cross the minds of most. Far from it, a nation would probably hire Adventurers or field their champions in an attempt to kill the Dragon, or at least drive it away. Had it actually been a missed opportunity this entire time? The Argland Confederation on Re-Estizes northwestern border was presided over by a council of Dragons, so it was hard to imagine that the thought hadnt occurred to someone at some point. Then again, it was generally untenable for a noble to have a vassal that they couldnt suppress if they decided to rebel. The worry in Ilyshnishs expression grew as Ludmila spoke, and she looked about to cry. Youreyoure going to make me fight? You will be obligated to render military servicedo Dragons not defend their territory? They dosort of? Ilyshnish said, We have a range that we may or may not share with others, depending on who they are. Our old range in the Azerlisia Mountains was filled with other peoples C the only ones we truly fought were the Frost Giants. Everything else was beneath our notice. I see. I always thought that Dragons would be more competitive when it came to their territory. Our territories are vast, Ilyshnish said, so it matters little if one tribe or another C or even a whole nation C exists within our territories. We only really fight things that represent a threat to usmaybe not even then. Ive recently come across some horrible stories where a Dragon has been quietly living its life somewhere for centuries and some upstart Human nation sends assassins after them! It all appears self-serving to me. They even prop up the assassin as a heroone day Ill find the bigot who comes up with these shameless fabrications and have a word with them. Ludmila briefly tried to imagine a world where Dragons were the victims of unwarranted aggression, then shook her head. They were digressing from the topic at hand. As a Frontier Noble, my principal obligation is to defend the border of the Sorcerous Kingdom from intruders. As the Knight of a Frontier Noble, your duties would be to assist me in this. Honestly, the most valuable service you might be able to render in this regard is more related to a Dragons mobility and keen senses. If you do not wish to fight personally, you can still identify threats and bring them to the attention of the Undead security forces. Ill have power over Death Knights and Elder Liches? Ilyshnish perked up a bit. It is not your power, Ludmila told her. It is the authority vested in you to allow you to perform your duties in His Majestys name. His Majestys servitors will heed your orders in light of this. Be cautioned, however: abuse of authority will, at the least, lead to the loss of it. If your transgression is severe enough, you will be executed. Ilyshnish cringed away with a whimper. Ludmila fixed her with a stern look. This is the price of a title: the obligations that come with your rights and powers. If Lady Shalltear says that you are to represent her, you must be capable of managing at least this much. The power of the Sorcerous Kingdom can shatter empires overnight; those entrusted with the direction of its power must be capable of wielding it appropriately. Do you mean to say that every noble in the Sorcerous Kingdom has this power? Ilyshnish asked, Even the really weak ones that you see in the city? No, Ludmila shook her head. Regular nobles do hold a degree of this authority in their respective territories, but only Frontier Nobles maintain a contract that allows them to exercise this power beyond their borders. Does that mean I can go out and pillage our neighbours under you? Why did she go straight to that? Wasnt she frightened of everything? The question was something still undergoing deliberations in the Royal Court. The subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom were not allowed to eat fellow subjects C though exceptions for special relationships like the one shared by the Krkono?e did exist C but how subjects treated non-subjects outside of the Sorcerous Kingdoms borders was a matter of some debate. The Sorcerous Kingdom had a benign and mostly open foreign policy and desired to promote itself as a safe and civilized nation that stood superior to all others. While it was accepted by the Royal Court that different races and cultures had their own customs and behaviours, belligerent acts conducted by their subjects against other nations would be decidedly detrimental to that image. Thus, as far as could be determined, the Sorcerous Kingdoms subjects were only allowed a free hand in territories unmanaged by any recognized nation. The three regions of note in the vicinity were the Katze Plains, which was a cursed wasteland where nothing lived, the Abelion Wilderness, and most of the Azerlisia Mountains, as the majority of the Dwarf Kingdom was underground. You will learn what is appropriate and what is not during the course of your instruction, Ludmila said. I believe it would be best to start with the basics that you should be able to immediately grasp. Erm, yes C lets do that. Then first, we should find you a suitable demesne. Is there someplace you would prefer to make your home? I do not have the fancy rooms that they built in E-Rantel, but I do have a lot of undeveloped land. "Someplace high and cool, Ilyshnish said. Actually, it doesnt need to be cool C our lairs will freeze over time as long as they are claimed. Is that why the wall under the Dragon Aerie in the city is frozen? It is, Ilyshnish nodded. We were told to refrain from doing any more than that, though. Then Ludmila turned to point over the river to the southeast, how about that mountain? It is the highest peak in the eastern barrier range. You can even cool it down as much as you wish. The mountain she indicated dominated the southeastern quarter of the horizon, looming high above the southern half of Wardens Vale. Above the treeline, its bare heights resembled a towering fortress, and the winter snows that accumulated upon it did not fully melt away until midsummer. It had a story-like quality to it that begged the imagination to populate it with all manner of powerful creatures. Ludmila figured that she may as well house one there in truth. Rather than a Knight that slew Dragons or a Knight that rode Dragons, her Knight would be a Dragon. It felt like just the thing one might expect out of a nation like the Sorcerous Kingdom. R-really? Ilyshnishs gaze followed Ludmilas gesture, The whole mountain? Is it too much? N-not at all! Ilyshnish stepped forward to take Ludmilas hands in hers, Ill take it! Then it will be yours to manage in my name, Ludmila smiled. The way this has all come about has been rather unconventional, and there are still many details to work out, but I look forward to a long and fruitful relationship together with you, Dame Verilyn. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 You should take all of it, an authoritative voice sounded into the air. Eh? You heard me: everything. Butbut what about the villagers? Theyre your villagers C you can do whatever you want with them. Muu Chief Esess scratched his chin in thought at Ilyshnishs statement, and Ludmila sighed. The three of them were standing on the shadowed slope above the dried reeds of the valley floor, northeast of the first farming village. Roughly five kilometres further on, the first of the Lizardman villages was being assembled. The wooden pilings that suspended the village above where the waters surface would be in the future had already been driven into the ground by an Iron Golem. The Lizardmen were now working to lay out the planks that made up the lowest level of their new homes. She had parted ways with Ilyshnish the previous night, allowing her time to become familiar with her new mountain home. The Frost Dragon returned around noon in her Snow Elf appearance, looking quite a bit less timid than before. After a brief series of questions, Ludmila discovered that, in addition to her native Draconic, Ilyshnish was highly fluent in the language of the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves, and had the equivalent to an average Human commoners grasp of the Re-Estize language used in E-Rantel. No, that wasnt right: she had a decent grasp of Re-Estize script, but her speech was atrocious. It was the opposite of the average subject of Re-Estize, which had a mostly illiterate population. Having a Dragon pretending to be an Elf speaking a Human language with a Dwarven accent C which she asserted was closer to Human language than her native language C was distracting to the extreme, so she decided to keep her lessons in language separate from everything else until it had been polished to an acceptable degree. Aside from her grasp of language, she had picked up a quirky sort of interpretation regarding the customs of the city and its mostly Human population. Beyond that, Ludmila could only see that they had a long road ahead of them. That aside, she somewhat expected something like her response to their current topic out of her. Though they might not be entirely accurate, the tales of Dragons nearly always painted them as vain and greedy beings. What she had not considered was the idea that Chief Esess would not dismiss Ilyshnishs statement out of hand. What do you propose to do with everything you take? Ludmila asked. Why, keep it, of course, Ilyshnish said in a matter-of-fact tone. Treasures are to be hoarded C its only natural. So everything will just sit there, Ludmilas voice turned deadpan. Thats right, Ilyshnish nodded. But it wont be doing anything. Of course it will be doing something, Ilyshnish scoffed. It will be sitting there, as proper treasure should. Ludmilas gaze turned to Chief Esess, who blinked at her nervously in return. Lizardmen didnt have a penchant for amassing idle wealth, did they? The topic of their discussion had to do with some information that the Lizardman Chief managed to retrieve regarding the productivity of the Great Lakes fish farms. If she were to be honest, the records that were provided were not so great, being taken in the non-standard measures that were historically used by their people. Still, it was something tangible to work with. Going by what the figures loosely translated out to, the space she had allocated for use by the Lizardmen would easily be able to support five villages. The villages and their fish farms were arranged so that they only occupied a small percentage of the southern, marshy half of the newly-shaped floor of the Vale. With only 160 villagers to start with, Chief Esess estimated that it would take a century or two to occupy what had been granted to him, and he conveyed that the villagers were quite pleased with the arrangement. Inevitably, the discussion went to the collection of revenues, at which point Ilyshnish grew keenly interested. The village will be producing fish, Ludmila said. If you just leave them there, they will rot. Not if theyre frozen. The purpose of collecting revenues, Ludmila told her, is to maintain the working state of ones fief and promote further development with the excess. Just keeping it all for your personal use is short-sighted and unproductive. The goal is to create a prosperous demesne so that you may collect more revenues from it in the future. Dont Humans have some sort of proverb concerning that? Ilyshnish said, A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush, or some such. You have an obligation to put your land to productive use, if possible. Maintaining it is a part of that, and investing excess revenues for promising ventures will not ruin you. It will not do to remain stagnant C it is not a very pleasant position to be in, believe you me. Well, lets say we entertain your strange idea, Ilyshnish said. What can you do with so much fish? Ludmila resisted the impulse to narrow her eyes at the Frost Dragons words. Did Lady Shalltear have to put up with this sort of insolence? The idea that she might only irritated Ludmila all the further, and she took a calming breath before speaking again. The Duchy of Re-Estize is landlocked and lacking in major bodies of water, so the demand for fish is relatively high outside of Wardens Vale. I seeso these fish will be exchanged for coins. Thats right, Ludmila nodded. After that, the coins may be put to productive useChief Esess? Ah, mmafter Ive cleared my debtsC He has debts? Ilyshnish exclaimed incredulously, eyeing Chief Esess up and down. I dont see anything expensive on his person. How did he end up in debt? From the material and labour costs of constructing his new village, Ludmila replied, as well as from provisioning his people while they settle themselves. Ilyshnish gazed out at the Lizardmen constructing their village. Her brow furrowed, nearly turning into a scowl. What fool would lend someone their wealth for something like this? I did, Ludmila frowned. Ilyshnish looked askance at her, then she put on a thoughtful expression. HmmI believe I see whats going on here, Ilyshnish said. You have somehow tricked this Lizardman and his people to take on a debt to you, just so they can indefinitely pay taxes to you in the future. This is quite the scheme you have going on here C once theyre done paying off their debt, you will burden them with a new one, yes? Chief Esess tail went limp and his mouth fell open. He sent a betrayed look in Ludmilas direction. How can you see it in such a twisted way? Ludmila said. Im not wrong, am I? This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. As their liege, I am ultimately responsible for Chief Esess and his people. By temporarily waiving the cost of materials and supplies, I am helping them get established as quickly as possible, not foisting some insidious scheme upon them. The debt he holds is only for what he has borrowed. So you dont plan on keeping them in debt to permanently bind them to you? Of course not! A wasted opportunity, Ilyshnish snorted. My father would have used it to force them to do all sorts of things. Since I am managing land as a Knight, can I levy taxes as well? Only with those you hold legally binding contracts with, Ludmila replied, then an unsettling possibility came upon her. Please do not fly around taxing random people around the countryside. Also, do not coerce people into contracts with you. Ilyshnish clicked her tongue with a vexed look. Would it be appropriate to poke her now? Ludmila glanced over at Chief Esess. It probably wasnt a good idea: if she impaled a fellow vassal right in front of him, he would probably never recover mentally. Please continue with what you were saying, Chief Esess. Yes, my lady, Chief Esess straightened. The information from the farms at the Great Lake is promising, but we have no way to move so many fish. Well, before even that, we have no merchants. Not a single one of your villagers is interested in selling the villages goods? Chief Esess shook his head. Over time, Ludmila had learned more about the Lizardmen, and one thing of note was that they were generally loath to leave their homes. They were content, now that they were starting to settle into their new land, but it was only through the undeniable might of the Sorcerous Kingdom that so many had come to Wardens Vale at all. Though they could be motivated to act out of sorts on a temporary basis, those willing to regularly travel abroad and represent their fellows were exceedingly rare. I think it would be easiest to sell our fish in the harbour town, the Lizardman Chieftain said. The Human merchants that come in the future can handle it from there. I understand that it might result in some disadvantageous prices, but our people have no need for great wealth in the first place. We are content with having a home that is safe to raise our families in; one where our people do not starve. It was an answer that she herself might have given only half a year ago, and it was certainly the way her father thought. I strongly advise that you raise some merchants out of your own number, Ludmila said. They need not travel very far C the furthest they would need to go is Corelyn Harbour, which is just over a day distant by way of the river. Not only will they directly represent your interests; they will be exposed to new goods and ideas that might be beneficial to your people in the future. MuuI dont think I can think that far ahead It is something that will happen on its own C at least that is how it works for Humans. Chief Esess reaction to Ilyshnishs earlier statement gave her pause over her own assumptions about the Lizardmen. Her prevailing thought was that every species that possessed even a bit of intelligence, and many of those that were commonly categorized as lacking in it, still behaved in a manner that was conducive to their kind as a whole. They sought opportunities for themselves and their offspring, and inherently understood on a basic level what was good for their kind. This sort of thinking extended to everything, so long as an individual had a working grasp on what they were being exposed to. The Lizardmen seemed no different, seeing the marshy floodplain of Wardens Vale as an ideal location to create a village. Just as a Human might see a pastoral vista and start to think about whether it could be cultivated for crops or used to raise livestock, she thought that similar thoughts must have run through the Lizardmens minds when they first laid eyes upon the scenery of the Vale. Her eyes went again to the village being constructed, running over the ring of enclosures being set up around it. Lord Cocytus mentioned that the fish farms being managed at Great Lake were a recent idea, Ludmila said, one that was brought there by a Traveller. Is that true? Yes, my lady, Chief Esess nodded, this is true. It was not long before His Majesty came to us that the first one was constructed by a member of my old tribe. Why did this Traveller think to do such a thing? Ludmila asked. Chief Esess scratched his chin in thought again. His eyes went to the village as well. Because of the war that happened several years agoprobably, he said. Our small part of the lake was insufficient to feed our numbers, and the seven tribes became five. It was only then, when so many had died, that we could survive off of the lake again. Zaryusu C the Traveller we speak of C must have thought it a way to escape the cycle of starvation and war that we were trapped in. To Ludmilas knowledge, Demihuman tribes tended to expand and wage war on neighbouring tribes when their populations grew too large. Lizardmen did not breed prodigiously, like Goblins, nor were they notably strong compared to the Demihuman and Heteromorph tribes that shared the same habitat as them. In addition, they had a mostly placid nature, and could only be riled up through strong influences. The result was that they, as a whole, tended to not act preemptively to solve their problems: they could only compete with one another when those problems came. It would only take some badly timed event to wipe them out. Ludmila suspected that this Travellers radical C as far as Lizardmen went C thinking had influenced more than just their food situation. How did your people receive him? At first, Chief Esess tail swished over the grass, not well. Things didn''t go as well as he had expected C the enclosures would break and the fish would escape. Monsters and beasts would come and raid the farm while he was away for an easy meal. He even ended up with a farm full of dead fish a few times. My parents told me how foolish he was: that he was playing with our precious food. If he was not so strong, and if he was not the Chiefs brother, the villagers might have gone and killed him to put an end to his wastefulness. Do they still feel that way? No, he let out a hissing chuckle. It took Zaryusu over a year to figure things out, but, once he started seeing some success, the people quickly changed their minds. No one considers the fish farms foolish anymore. You mentioned that he was Chieftain Shashas brother, Ludmila said. Did he use his authority to assist with the development of the fish farms? Yes, Chief Esess nodded, he was very assertive about it. The priests; the hunters C even the common folk were told to help out. All they could do was complain outside of his hearing. Personally, I think Chief Shashas decisiveness on the matter was an admirable thing: it is a sort of courage that I can only aspire to. Ludmila nodded. To take risks in uncertain times, one did need a certain sort of courage. It was magnified by several degrees when one was responsible for many. With Chief Esess account, Ludmila could confidently reason that Lizardmen did indeed hold some of the same, basic lines of thinking as many other races when it came to their own. While they are not exactly Travellers, Ludmila said, Merchants, through their work, are exposed to the world beyond in a similar fashion. Through the measures that they develop for themselves, they will also see products and ideas that hold value for their businesses or those they are associated with. A Human is not a Lizardman, so one will never fully understand what a Lizardman sees as desirable. By the same token, a Human Merchant will not perceive what they are exposed to by the same measures as a Lizardman Merchant. You need not send them far away to begin with C just having them conduct their trade around the Vale is a perfectly respectable start. Will they find ideas just by working around here, my lady? Zaryusu went far beyond the lake. I am not a Lizardman, Ludmila shrugged, so I cannot say if they will find anything of value to your people. What I can say is that you will never know if no one goes out there. New ideas and ways of thinking are abundant in the Sorcerous Kingdom; it would be both embarrassing and sad to see you carry on in isolation, ignorant of the things that could change your lives for the better not a few hours away. But even if ideas come, Chief Esess said, they are difficult to adopt. Zaryusu was met with much scorn and ridicule, and the path to success was filled with failure. To support these people is your job as Chief, yes? Ludmila told him, Just as Chief Shasha supported this Zaryusu. Identifying beneficial ideas that are presented to you by those who return is an important task. Not only must you consider what may or may not work for your people, but you must also be in a position to support the efforts to develop them. How you manage your revenues is a crucial component of this: your people must be left with enough to support themselves, your fief needs to be maintained, and the excess used to explore avenues that might lead to greater prosperity. Chief Esess was silent for a long moment, seemingly digesting her words. Ilyshnish stood beside her with an unreadable expression. Did this sort of thinking make any sense to a Dragon? Maybe she was composing some elaborate scheme that only mimicked the ideas presented in a shallow way. I should leave you to your work, Ludmila told the Lizardman chief. Was our discussion enough to help you figure out how to structure your tenant contracts? It gives me a lot to think about, Chief Esess replied. I must reconsider many things now. Once I have come up with a new outline, I will present it to you for review. I am glad to have been of assistance, Ludmila said. I will be in my manor if you have anything further to discuss C I have a pile of work waiting for me, as well. One question, if I may, Chief Esess said. What is it? Do you do this as well? Everything you spoke of. House Zahradnik was not in a position to do everything I mentioned until recently, but this is something that I do now, yes. Isis it something that all Human Lords do? Was it? She didnt think that it was. Lady Shalltear had mentioned something about her being compelled to act according to the classes that she possessed. Even if this was the case, however, it was clear that the behaviour of different nobles at least hinged on their perception of the world, after which their skills as nobles came into effect. The result was that nobles varied widely, to the point that it was nearly impossible to tell that they were being influenced by their class unless one was aware of the notion that Lady Shalltear had presented. Not all Human Lords think the same way, Ludmila told him. As for myself, I am blessed with a very dear friend who is unmatched at this sort of thing. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 A scribed message with the seal of the Adventurer Guild lay upon Ludmila''s desk when she returned to the manor. She swept the parchment up in her left hand as she walked by, idly unsealing it as she made her way to the back. Her lips turned down into a frown as she reviewed the content while Wiluvien removed her scarf and worked to fix her hair. They withdrew, she murmured. Who withdrew? Ilyshnishs voice sounded in her ear. Ludmila froze, then glanced over her shoulder, finding Ilyshnish peeking down at the document. The Frost Dragon had been undetectable to her senses, even when she was standing less than a metre away. Is there a reason why you are concealing your presence? Ludmila asked. Im following a person I just met last night into a strange, dark place, Ilyshnish answered. Is this not reason enough? As far as Ludmila knew, Dragons could see in complete darkness just as well as she. In terms of the broader context, however, Ilyshnish was probably correctaside from the fact that Ludmila was not a stranger, but her new liege. She wondered when any semblance of trust would begin to develop. Acting in such a manner may be construed as distrust in your host, Ludmila told her. People may also accuse you of suspicious behaviour. But its perfectly natural behaviour! Ilyshnish protested. House Zahradnik is full of Rangers, so I understand where you are coming from. I have to purposely avoid concealing myself in certain situations as well. Some people will also scare easily if you abruptly reveal yourself, despite your intentions. Thats their problem, not mine. Why should I change my behaviour for the sake of others? Learning all of the reasons why is a part of why you''ve been sent here, Ludmila said, understanding and employing the appropriate behaviour for every circumstance should not be viewed as a burden or nuisance C forms of etiquette ensure that communication occurs smoothly between parties, and are tools to be employed to your advantage. Ilyshnish offered nothing in response, and Ludmila returned to reading the message from the Adventurer Guild. The expedition to Feoh Raizo had withdrawn, having encountered Frost Giants at an unexpected location roughly forty kilometres south of the Dwarven mining outpost. The outcome was not as bad as she had predicted: the Adventurers only suffered six fatalities. They were now licking their wounds in E-Rantel and retraining while the leadership considered their next move. What does it say? Ilyshnish asked. Lady Shalltear mentioned that you had registered with the Adventurer Guild? Yes, thats rightIm still not qualified to participate in the expeditions, though. So she could follow rules set down by those other than His Majesty and Lady Shalltear. Was it because of Lord Mare and Lady Aura? Raw power appeared to be something that could compel her to conduct herself properly. The expedition in progress has withdrawn to recuperate in E-Rantel, Ludmila told her. Is that so? Ilyshnish said, They were conducting diplomacy with some Frost Giants when I saw them last. How strange that theyve returned so soon. You saw them? Oh yes: they were in the middle of something when I was delivering supplies. I returned to the city shortly after that. Ludmila wondered what had gone wrong. Did they offend the Frost Giants somehow? She couldnt imagine the Adventurers going out of their way to pick a fight C they should have been well aware of the Frost Giants strength. Taking a seat at the table, she bid Ilyshnish join her. Her vassal carefully walked around the table once before sitting down. How much do you know about Frost Giants? Ludmila asked, Did those rumours you spread hold any truth to them? The truth? Ilyshnish tilted her head, The soul cannot lie. I have heard that from someone before Ludmila said, but what does that have to do with the rumour that you spread? It was the result of a bardic performance, was it not? To be sure, Ludmila had heard minstrels wax poetic, claiming that their art was drawn from the soul or something similar to enamour others to them. Then they would launch themselves into some ridiculous fabrication that no one could seriously believe. It would please me if you do not equate a Dragon Bard with mortal Bards, Ilyshnish snorted, twirling a strand of frost-white hair around a finger, Mortal Bards are but a pale imitation. How so? The finger stopped. Ilyshnish looked at her as if she had come across something bizarre and incomprehensible. What part of Dragon do you not understand? You are actually the first Dragon I have ever spoken to. Ilyshnishs long look continued until she finally closed her eyes and released a sigh. Our kind is unique in its relationship to the world, Ilyshnish told her. I often hear mortal races frame us in simplistic terms, so I suppose what we are might simply be beyond your capability to understand. Our place in this world cannot be won by physical prowess or magical might. Our connection to this world is not something that other races can achieve through any effort. The greatest of our kind are the Keepers of this world C even if someone somehow manages to slay one, they cannot gain what the world has lost. I have never heard anything like that before. Why would you? Ilyshnish said, You, who can only think about whether we ate your stupid cow last night, what rank of Adventurer it would take to fight us, or what you might gain from our deaths. The stewards of your races lore would almost certainly dismiss it out of hand in their ignorance and conceit. The tone in which she spoke was laced with disdain, yet woven within her words was the sense that Ilyshnish was conveying a truth intrinsic to existence itself. It was reminiscent of the feeling that Ludmila had when the Krkono?e spoke to her, yet it had a unique aspect to it that she had never experienced before. At first blush, it came off as arrogant and cryptic, but, now being exposed to two races that expressed themselves in somewhat similar terms, she thought that there might be something more to it. To them, what was, was: you either understood, or you did not. I would very much like to discuss this with you at length, Ludmila said, if it helps me understand you better. This is something that will have to wait, however. The Adventurer Guild wants me to participate in the next leg of the expedition. Y-youre an Adventurer? Ilyshnishs voice suddenly turned timid, and its mystical quality drifted away, I thought you were a Nobleor was that a Ranger? Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I find that I am many things these days, Ludmila smirked. More recently, people have been seeing me as one of the Undead. Ilyshnish sniffed at her suspiciously. Wiluvien, who was serving them tea, bestowed a frown of condemnation upon her. Are you? Ilyshnish asked. I think I would realize if something like that happened, Ludmila answered. At any rate, with this upcoming expedition, I would like to learn more about Frost Giants, if you dont mind. Theyre big, blue, and violent. Is there anything else you need to know? I was thinking more along the lines of their culture, Ludmila explained, how their tribes work, and how they conduct battle. Ilyshnish made a face. Her true appearance also somehow made the same face. Why would you want to know this? She asked, Theyre killing you, so just kill them back. That is not the purpose of the expedition, Ludmila answered. We will fight if it comes to it, but the purpose of the new Adventurer Guild is not to subjugate those we come across, but to explore the world. Diplomacy is preferable to conquest. To begin with, do you know how the diplomatic efforts of the expedition failed yesterday? They didnt. They didnt? They didnt, Ilyshnish said, but I dont think they would have been able to keep it up, now that I think about it. Thats probably why they withdrew. Her confusion over the matter apparently solved, Ilyshnish allowed herself a self-satisfied nod. Just to be clear, Ludmila frowned, what sort of diplomacy was this? The aggressive sort. Maybe it was something she should have expected from the start. For many Demihuman tribes, respect was only earned through feats of strength. Without respect, you were just food. Let me guess, Ludmila sighed, You have to keep fighting them until you make a name for yourself. Until then, youre just a target. Obviously. There was no way a regular expedition would be able to do that. Their primary objective was not the Frost Giants themselves, so fielding the sixth team with suitably powerful individuals like Momon and Nabe was probably not on the table. Perhaps a new expedition meant to specifically deal with them would be sent out in the future. Out of curiosity, Ludmila said. Would you be capable of doing this? If you were qualified for the expedition, of course. They already have a name for me, Ilyshnish said, but doing what youre probably asking is far beyond my reach. There are some Frost Giants out there that are at least as strong as my mother, never mind me. What do they call you? Its extraordinarily presumptuous, so Id rather not say. Ludmila couldnt imagine what sort of name could be presumptuous to the extent that even a Dragon thought it so. Her answer sealed off the one possibility she could think of for the Adventurer expedition to deal with the Frost Giants. As with the initial expectations that came with this expedition, they could only focus on the survey and pray that Frost Giants did not notice and come after them. I would still like to learn as much as possible, Ludmila said. They are beyond my experience, so any accurate information will help me figure out ways for the expedition to survive them. If your goal is to survive, Ilyshnish replied, then just avoid them entirely. Their veteran hunters are superior to your Rangers, so you have little chance to elude them once they take notice of you. A single one of their Champions is enough to destroy your entire expedition a dozen times over if it is similar to what was sent yesterday. How about their culture and religion? Ludmila asked, What do you know about those? They have gods, of a sort, Ilyshnish answered. I am not sure whether they consider them members of their own race or something else. Foremost amongst them is Thrym: whom they also consider their king. They have a god that lives amongst them? Ludmilas eyes narrowed. Not that I know of. He is a myth from ages past, when many mighty beings existed in the world. Like us Frost Dragons, Frost Giants came to the Azerlisia Mountains a long time ago. Whether this Thrym exists in some other place is unknown, but Frost Giants only live for about as long as Dwarves do. Ludmila wondered if the Frost Giant religion had any similarities to her own. The Six Great Gods had come to live amongst humanity six centuries ago, protecting them during a time when Humans were on the brink of being overwhelmed by their nonhuman neighbours. They mingled with humanity, and their blood ran through the veins of many to this day. Surshana, the god of death, was not a Human, but, because of this, he was the one who had stayed with humanity the longest. If not for the Eight Greed Kings, who had visited calamity upon the world a century after the Six Great Gods advent, Surshana would still be with them today. Many of the faithful believed that their gods would someday descend to live with them once more. Do they have any other gods? Ludmila asked, What about something like an afterlife? The other gods are much like the ones you might find elsewhere, Ilyshnish yawned. They are all related to the Frost Giants somehow, and these gods reign over various aspects of their lives. As for the afterlifethey believe that the souls of the worthy will be chosen to join their most honoured ancestors in the halls of their afterlife. Or was it the fields? The latter doesnt make much sense to me, considering where they live. Since they have such a warlike culture, I am guessing that ''worthy has something to do with their feats of strength in life. Oh, yes, their entire society revolves around it. Feats of strength and death in glorious combat against other worthy foes and all that. How have they not fought their way into glorious extinction if this is the case? Because theyre strong? Ilyshnish gave her her obviously look again, So strong that only Dragons and other Giants may be considered proper rivals for them as a species. Internally, they adhere to traditions that are reinforced by the very strength that they aspire to. There is an order to everything, dictated by strength: who may challenge who; what targets are worth raiding and who they are appropriate for; who may speak and represent their kin in council. I am beginning to understand why you called it diplomacy. It is not difficult to grasp, Ilyshnish snorted. If anything, this should be the norm for the world, no? For primitive tribal societies, perhaps, Ludmila said. True civilizations have risen above such base thinking. Hmph. These primitive tribal societies that you look down upon have stood the test of time C unlike your civilization. How long have the Kingdom and the Empire been around? Less than two centuries, I think. Eventually, something strong will come and take everything if you do not possess the strength to matchand thats exactly what happened, if Im not mistaken. It was difficult to refute her words. The Sorcerer King won his claim to the Duchy of E-Rantel through overwhelming force. The Empire established itself through rebellion against Re-Estize. Re-Estize was built on the rubble of the nations destroyed by the Demon Gods. With enough strength, one could kill even gods. The faith of The Six promotes the cultivation of humanitys strength, Ludmila turned to the only example that she knew that stood apart from the rest, and the Slane Theocracy has stood for many centuries. They did not need a warlike culture to achieve thisspeaking of which, how does the priesthood fit into Frost Giant society? The priesthood? Hmmit doesnt exist in the same way as the clergy do in E-Rantel. Their Shamans function as their priesthood. I would think that the priesthood would be central to such a violently spiritual people. Violence is central to such a violently spiritual people, Ilyshnish corrected her. Their pursuit of a glorious afterlife is the closest thing to worship that they have. So there is no way to approach the Frost Giants through their priests Youre still thinking about talking to them? Ilyshnish rolled her eyes. If the only outcome of their traditional diplomacy is being crushed, Ludmila told her, then I have no choice but to seek alternatives, should the situation call for it. Ilyshnish remained silent for a time, and Ludmila reread the details on the Adventurer Guilds message. "Depending on the circumstances, Ilyshnish finally broke the silence, you might be able to speak with one Have you done this before? Ludmila asked. How do you think I know all of these frivolous little details? Ilyshnish answered. Probably by killing them and going through their belongings. Well, I did that too, Ilyshnish admitted, but one has to confirm what they come across. I am not your average, mortal Bard; spewing uninspired tales of dubious veracity. I do not suppose you could bring me to meet this Frost Giant Shaman Of course not, Ilyshnish replied, why would I leave a perfectly healthy Frost Giant alive? Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Theyre late. "They are, Sigurd replied, but that doesnt mean anything in itself. Were Frost Giants, not Dwarves. Gudrun looked up from tending to their wounded son. He had come home with a metre-long gash on the outside of his thigh: the result of sparring with the other young warriors of the settlement. Coming back with wounds was a regular thing for those in training, but Sigurds wife always had a halfway annoyed expression when it happened. Probably because she was the one that had to heal it. Cure Serious Wounds. After Gudrun had finished inspecting the wound, the glow of healing magic washed over the boy. The gash closed, leaving only the unmarred blue flesh of his thigh and the torn section of his leggings. Gudrun glowered at that too. Werent you the one who was convinced that a new calamity would come from the south? She asked after sending their son on his way. I still am, Sigurd answered, but Im also of the mind that a calamity should be more calamitous C I expect nothing less than the mountain to fall on our heads. Since it hasnt yet, theres no reason to worry. Let them do their thing: theyre a scouting party, and the foothills are full of tribes to raid. You sent them to look for signs of danger, Gudrun noted, not to raid. I did, Sigurd nodded, but the accounts of those few that witnessed the last calamity and survived were very clear. The nations of the lowlanders burned first, their cities sending up great columns of smoke over the entire horizon. The scouts were instructed to return if they noticed any sign of this. So youre letting them run wild down there until then. Their task is simple, Sigurd told her, and I will not deny them their right to raid if they find something worthy of their attention. We havent been down there for years, so there should be plenty to fight by now. The tribes in the mountain valleys have been thinned out, so theres not much to fight or plunder therewhy the sudden wariness, anyways? This is something that youd normally encourage. A feeling. A feelinglike an omen? Perhaps, Gudrun sighed. The last few decades have been so bad that I find it difficult to discern anything out of the ordinary. Sigurd rose from his seat in the hall, a stony expression painting his face. Nearby, several of his family members moved to attend to him. He waved them away. I wont be long, he said. If anyone comes looking for me, tell them that they can find me at the top of the southeastern approach. It was not until he made his way out of the icy longhouse and well outside of the settlement that he blew out a weary sigh through his pale white beard. It was not a sigh that spoke of physical or mental exhaustion, but the sort that he thought must come from the soul: one eroded from long decades of worry. No one but his wife and the Jarl ever saw this side of him; to most, he was the bold champion of the Frostreaver Tribe. Hope, Jarl Frostreaver termed his regular, audacious statements, but to Sigurd, it was feeling more and more like desperation C no matter the words he used. His hope was the salvation of his kind: war. The strife and chaos that would rouse his people from their complacency and call them to glory once again. Conflict to revive their strength and rejuvenate their thinning blood, lest they fall so far that the way to the afterlife was forever closed to them. Even now, he wondered what their honoured ancestors would think of their descendants current state. Preying on the weak tribes below was not enough, and true challenges were few and far between. His people had grown toothless and did not even war between themselves. The Dwarves had made powerful new allies C the same ones that had seemingly subjugated the Frost Dragons C but nothing had developed out of the tribes decision to confront them. Indeed, it seemed like their complacency had anchored them to inaction once again, and they were content with simply watching whatever was going on in the Dwarven passes. Did they think that they could remain in that state forever? Just as the weaker denizens of the Azerlisia Mountains remained at the mercy of the Frost Giants, the strong had the privilege of exercising their power on a whim. Waiting for this strong newcomer to do something to them was bound to end in some disaster. A challenge was in order: to settle where each side stood before inaction was perceived as weakness and the newcomers moved to take everything. Gunnar Frostreaver, the Jarls son and the representative sent to lead their warriors at the gathering of the tribes, should have understood this very well. Perhaps he was being snubbed by the rest of the tribes due to the Frostreavers weakened influence. Sigurd came to the top of the glacier that flowed down into the southeastern approach after an hours journey. Below, the pass that stretched from east to west looked the same as it always had C icy, windblown and filled with all manner of lesser Undead. The foothills and forests to the east showed no evidence of being greatly disturbed, nor did any signs of devastation rise from the lowlands beyond. If not for the threats that loomed in his mind, it would have passed for another bright and frozen day. Scanning the landscape, he looked for the hunters that were stationed on the lookouts. With the younger, more inexperienced ones out scouting below, the veterans had taken their posts. He squinted in annoyance C they were much harder to spot as they stood their quiet vigil; some impossibly so. After some time, he finally managed to find one: not by spotting them from afar, but walking to a common lookout spot near one of the cliffs overlooking the glacier until he finally came close enough to spot her. Thegn, the huntress, Brynhild, nodded. She sat with her legs dangling over the lookout, one arm resting on a pile of boulders. Unlike the young sentries that were usually placed to watch over the pass, the veterans were more adept at hurling boulders from a great distance and were significantly more relaxed in their approach to destroying any notably strong Undead that manifested. Bird still out? Sigurd asked. Yep, Brynhild replied. Gudrun had me send her further out, but she should be back any time now. Whats she so worried about, anyway? Those kids have only been out for a week, and theres plenty for them to fight down there. I said something like that as well, Sigurd said, but she has a feeling. The huntress frowned and scanned the horizon with a grim expression. Sigurd snorted in amusement. I swear you all take her more seriously than you do me, he said. Shes the village Shaman, Brynhild smirked. Youre just the village meathead. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Sigurd barked out a laugh. She wasnt too far off: he might be a champion of the tribe, but life outside of warfare mostly revolved around their mystics, who stood outside of the hierarchy of strength. Beyond that, Gudrun just wasnt someone that anyone wanted to get on the bad side of. A speck appeared against the greenery of the foothills, growing larger as it rose to their altitude. The huntress bird wasnt actually a bird C it was a Peryton. The magical beast was something like a cross between an eagle and a demonic stag, sporting a full rack of sharpened horns on its deer-like head. It sat upon the pile of boulders beside the huntress, silently conversing with its mistress in the strange way that hunters and their companions did. After a few minutes, the Peryton settled down more comfortably on the boulders and started to preen its feathers. Brynhild stood up to face Sigurd. Looks like something got em, she said. Looks like? Yeah, she nodded. Theres signs of a battle in the foothills about fifty kilometres southeast of here, ending in a forest clearing. There arent any bodies, but the damage from the fighting is clearly from our scoutsunless theres some other Giant tribe running around down there. The possibility of that was slim: the Frostreaver Tribe was the only surviving Frost Giant tribe of the southern ranges. What about the other side? Sigurd asked, Who did they fight? Something Hobgoblin-sized, going by their tracks. The huntress paused to look over her shoulder at the Peryton. It wasnt Hobgoblins, going by the smell. Hobgoblin-sized, but not Hobgoblins. Sigurds gaze turned eastward. Humans? Humans? Brynhild wrinkled her nose, Besides their having no business being there, Humans are soft. Remember the ones we used to raid up on the Dwarven highway? Humans once traded regularly with the Dwarves, but their activity had declined sharply in recent decades. From what he remembered, even the guards that they sent with their caravans were mostly weak. Certainly, there were a few that might match a weaker Frost Giant, but he had never seen so many that they could wipe out a large scouting party like the one that had just met its demise. That their opponent had the luxury of cleaning up the battlefield so thoroughly suggested that they were of notable strength, but they were still not remotely qualified to be some catastrophic threat. Its your call, Thegn, Brynhild prompted him. What do we do? Sigurd snorted at the edge of anticipation in her voice. It wasnt something that he had heard in a long time. Well have to check and make sure nothing is going on along the other approaches first, Sigurd told her. If they turn up with nothing, well send some stronger parties down. Youll want to be a part of that, Im guessing. Damn straight, she grinned. I havent had a good fight in thirty years. He left her to her excitement, setting off to check with the other hunters along the southern pass. Within a day, they determined that there was nothing else of significance in any direction their tribe was responsible for. Upon returning to the longhouse, Gudrun looked up from her work and peered at him suspiciously. I knew it, she said. I havent seen you so giddy in half a century. The scouting party was wiped out with no remains left behind, Sigurd said. The excitement of the veterans is just a bit infectious. Theyre all clamouring to be the next. Gudrun rose from her seat, wiping her hands on her apron. How many do you plan on sending now? She asked. Three parties of ten, Sigurd answered. We have no idea where our new friends went, so theyll be sent to cover a wide area. Who will keep watch over the pass? Hmwell, they might miss each other down there, so my warband will stand over our part of the pass. The other Thegns should be taking care of their own. How greedy can you Gudrun started, then sighed at his wide grin, How long until all this happens? It will take a few days to arrange provisions for the scouting parties, Sigurd replied, but Ill be taking over at the pass right away so they can rest before they leave. Its too bad that we still dont know what were up against down there C Im getting pretty curious about them. Gudrun knelt down to pull aside the quilted rug on the floor. Beneath it was a shallow depression filled with ice. WhatC Names, Gudrun said as she brushed the surface of the ice clear. Maybe I can at least find out what youre dealing with by divining the location of the missing remains or their belongings. Sigurd listed the members of the scouting party as Gudrun continued her preparations. From the chest near Sigurds seat in the hall, she retrieved a black cowl fashioned out of some unknown material. It was an heirloom of his family, passed down through at least three generations. One of its effects was that it foiled all attempts at gathering information on the wearer by divination spells and effects. It also protected against all mind-affecting spells and abilities. There were a few other benefits, and it served as a powerful item that protected one from various types of magic that were commonly used against Giants. As a Shaman, Gudrun used it to render herself immune to counterdivination attempts when she herself was scrying. She donned the cowl and held out a hand. Summon Monster I. A tiny Fire Elemental flickered to life before them, and she directed it to the ice. Spells existed that could change the temperature of water, but they didnt last in the frozen climes where Frost Giants made their homes. When the pool had completed thawing, Gudrun took a deep breath and cast another spell. Scrying. They waited in silence for a full minute before Gudruns focused look relaxed. What happened? Sigurd asked. The spell only works on live targets, Gudrun said. So theyre either dead or under some sort of counterdivination effect. I thought the cowl protects against divination. Divination against the wearer, yes, Gudrun told him. The target of my Scrying spell was not the wearer of the cowl. I knew that. Gudrun shot him a look before falling into thought again. After a moment, she cast another spell. Locate Object. Another minute passed. As with the Scrying spell, it appeared that Gudrun had failed. Her face carried a vexed expression as she muttered to herself. Who would ward something like that against divination? What did you search for? Sigurd asked. A trinket that one of the people you listed always carried around, Gudrun answered. Either the person who fought this scouting party is absurdly cautious and has mana to spare, or all of the remains are under a larger effect that prevents attempts at divination. Gudrun dismissed the Fire Elemental and a thin film of ice covered the pool within seconds. What does that mean, exactly? Sigurd asked. Exactly? Im not sure, Gudrun answered. They at least have some sort of powerful magic caster in their number if they can block me off so completely C maybe more than one. She removed the cowl and held it out between them. Make sure you have this on out there, Gudrun told him. Im confident that you can account for yourself properly against a warrior, but a magic caster is another thing entirely. Gudrun reached over and fastened the cowl around his shoulders. Sigurd thought to make a quip over how she was being overly serious about him standing watch just an hour away, but the look in her pale blue eyes stilled his tongue. As a powerful V?lva, her omens were not something to be treated so frivolously. Fight well, husband, she said. Should I be so lucky to meet my match, he replied. I shall await you in the halls of our honoured ancestors. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Ilyshnish paced back and forth on the street before a manor marked with the number 4 on the side of its gate, and the streetlamps cast several shadows from her form as she fretted about. Two Death Knights standing before the manor followed her movements with what appeared to be a bit more interest than she thought that Death Knights should probably have. Beyond the gate, the manor appeared well-lit, and one or two figures could be sensed moving within. The building was the city manor of her new liege, Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik. If one made comparisons to the other noble manors nearby, they might say that it appeared just as welcoming, save for the two Death Knights looming at the entrance. Was it safe to go in, or wasnt it? Human customs were hard enough to understand without such mixed signals being displayed. She continued hovering around the entrance, divided between the idea that she would be able to enter in one piece or end up in several pieces on the street by attempting entry. The day after receiving the message from the Adventurer Guild, the Human noble had run C literally run C back to E-Rantel. Ilyshnish was due to attend the Justice Dragon Dojo that same day, so she had gone on ahead on her own. Before she departed that morning, Baroness Zahradnik left her with instructions to report to her manor for night lessons. Unlike other Humans, this one used a Ring of Sustenance in order to forego sleep. It wasnt something that Ilyshnish would ever consider using her own for, but she supposed that mortals might want to make the most out of their pitifully brief lives. The sound of light steps over the cobblestones alerted Ilyshnish to the approach of someone down the empty street. She turned her head towards the source of the sound and, after a minute, a Human female in unassuming robes appeared around the bend. Ilyshnish froze and waited for the approaching female to enter into one of the manors between them, or perhaps disappear into another lane, but she came all the way up the street. The Human started when she nearly bumped into her. Oh! My apologies, the Human said. I didnt notice you there C I suppose its been a long day. I-its alright. She was about as weak as the average Human in the city, so there was no way she could have detected Ilyshnish from a distance in these conditions. The Human turned to enter the manor in front of them but stopped when one of the Death Knights raised its hand. Ilyshnish awaited some horrible fate to be visited upon the fragile woman by the towering sentry, but the Human instead approached the Death Knights with a friendly-sounding good evening and looked up as the one who had gestured leaned down towards her. After some incomprehensible exchange, the Death Knight pointed a wickedly gauntleted finger at Ilyshnish, and the woman turned around to face her. Do you have an appointment with House Zahradnik? She asked. Yesyes I do, Ilyshnish answered. Baroness Zahradnik told me to come here for night lessons. Night lessons The Human looked her up and down, I was not made aware of this, but Ive been out since the morning. Might I have your name, miss? ShiCum, Dame Verilyn. The Human immediately lowered herself into a respectful curtsey. Please come with me, Dame Verilyn, she said. My name is Aemilia Luzi C Ladys Maid of House Zahradnik. Ilyshnish fell in step behind Aemilia, gingerly padding by the pair of Death Knights at the gate. The Human did not seem to mind their presence at all. I didnt recognize you as a maid, at first, Ilyshnish said. Your uniform is quite different from those of the others working around this district. Ah, thats because its not a maid uniform, Aemilia replied. These are the robes of an Acolyte. Ive been studying at the cathedral for most of the day. This maid was a magic caster? Well, even the sheep were magic casters in the Baroness territory, so Ilyshnish supposed that it shouldnt be a surprise. She was led into the manor, where the maid bid her be seated in a room with two long couches placed on either side of a polished granite table. Ilyshnish had a sense for the layout of the central districts manors, but it was the first time she had ever been in one. Though her surroundings exuded far more wealth than what she experienced in the common areas of the city, it had a spareness that made it appear less than what it could be. Another Human appeared, dressed in the uniform of a maid. I will inform my lady that youve arrived, Aemilia lowered her head again. Please feel free to inform Lisette if you require anything. Rather than interacting with the maid that was left to attend to her, Ilyshnish focused on discerning the layout of the manor through the various movements that sent vibrations through the building. Aside from Ilyshnish, Aemilia and Lisette, there were four more individuals present. She decided that the barely detectable one in the largest room on the second floor was Baroness Zahradnik. The woman was something of a mystery to her. She acted in many strange ways that she treated as a matter of course, and it appeared that she expected Ilyshnish C no, it was as if she expected everyone to act within that framework. To be fair, it appeared to be exactly the case for the short time Ilyshnish had known her. Humans; Lizardmen; the Undead and even those murderous sheep all moved when she acted. Relative strength mattered not a whit. Lady Zahradniks expectations applied to Ilyshnish as well, and she displayed very little in the way of impatience, anger, or excitement when it came to instruction. She just spoke, acted, and expected something out of Ilyshnish C something Ilyshnish had no clue about no matter how she tried to look at things. She had cornered the Lizardman Chief at one point to ask him about the Humans strange behaviour, but he could only answer that understanding would probably come with time and experience. Even though she was a Frost Dragon, who functioned in exactly that fashion, the answer annoyed her to no end. It was as if everyone was keeping some great secret from her. Aemilia appeared in the room again after several minutes, adorned in a black-and-white maid uniform. Lady Zahradnik will see you in her solar now, Dame Verilyn, she said. Please follow me. Why were there so many steps to meeting with Lady Zahradnik when all they needed to do was go from the entrance of the manor to her room? As short-lived as they were, she thought Humans would be in more of a rush to do things with their time. Aemilia led her at a stately pace up the limestone stairs along an open-roofed space in the middle of the manor. Three doors down the hallway on the second floor, she was let into a room where the Human noble was seated at a modest desk, adorned in a silken green robe. Ive brought Dame Verilyn, my lady, Aemilia said. Lady Zahradnik looked up from her work. Thank you, Miss Luzi, she said, then turned her attention to Ilyshnish. Dame Verilyn, well be here all night, so would you like a meal or some refreshments? Tea, perhaps? I-I dont usually take Human food That might be a problem going forward, Lady Zahradnik frowned, is there something that prevents you from doing so? Is our food poisonous or inedible to your kind? We just dont prepare it the same way, I guess. Tea might be alright if its cold. Lady Zahradnik nodded towards Aemilia, who lowered her head before retreating from the room. The door shut silently behind her. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Please make yourself comfortable, Ilyshnish, Lady Zahradnik said as she put away the documents on her desk. Rather than a formal lesson tonight, Id like for us to get to know one another better. Why are you so insistent on this? Ilyshnish frowned, I have absolutely no interest in being your pet! The Human noble moved over to where two cushioned chairs were placed at a small round table. Before that, Lady Zahradnik replied as she gestured for Ilyshnish to be seated, youve become my vassal. Dont you think we should at least get along? Is that something required of a vassal? I thought what mattered was our contract. Youre right, Lady Zahradnik admitted. All that is required to retain your title is that we uphold the duties and obligations that we owe one another, as delineated by our contract. I have only my own experience and the knowledge of the past to draw from, but the sort of relationship you describe is most likely the normal way to go about things. It was like that when House Zahradnik was a part of Re-Estize as well: we were vassals of the King, but we barely saw our liege. It was more often that we interacted with the Kings proxy in this duchy. As long as we upheld our obligations to the King, we retained our titles C there was no need for anything like friendship. Aemilia reappeared with two Skeletons: each carrying their own tea set on a tray. The maid retrieved each in turn, laying them down on the table. Mrs Roeh was a bit confused about the request for cold tea, Aemilia said as she poured out their drinks. She ended up making a different sort of cold beverage that she picked up during her travelsI guess its something like cold herbal tea? A grassy scent rose from Ilyshnishs teacup. It wasnt an inherently enticing aroma to a carnivorous Dragon. Well take our time with this, Lady Zahradnik told Aemilia. You should get some rest C you have another early day at the cathedral tomorrow. Thank you, my lady. After the ladys maid shut the door behind her, Lady Zahradnik resumed speaking as she nursed her cup in hand. Perhaps youre right, and Im just being selfish. The life of a noble is a lonely one, and friends are few and far between. I cant really understand that, Ilyshnish said. Frost Dragons are solitary by nature. If youre looking for companionship, then why not pick someone out amongst your fellow Humans? I do have common acquaintances, Lady Zahradnik replied, and some I do consider friendsbut they are not noble friends who can relate to a nobles life. There is always a degree of separation between us because of this. Then make some noble friends. Im trying to make one right now, the Human noble smiled slightly. I do have a small group of noble friends, but Ive run out of avenues to pursue. Why is that? Ilyshnish asked. Simply put, Lady Zahradnik answered, the other nobles fear me. If I were trying to explain it at lengththe duties of Frontier Nobles are distinctly different from that of regular Nobles. To them, we are as much of a threat as the threats that we protect them against. Theyre comfortable with our existence when there is distance between us, but in person, well, you can probably sense how strong I am compared to the other Nobles in this district. Combined with my right to the legitimate use of violence, you might be able to see where that may lead the thoughts of others. Ilyshnish slowly nodded at her words. The other nobles that she had seen in the district were almost uniformly weak, indistinguishable from one another in terms of raw strength. Baroness Zahradnik could easily fight them all at once and win without taking much damage, if any. So something like prey animals when confronted by a powerful predator Its not as if I have a desire to harm them, Lady Zahradnik said, but the feeling you describe is probably just that. I suppose they would not be wrong to think that way C I would be obliged to enforce His Majestys will should they run afoul of it. I cant imagine that they would do that, Ilyshnish snorted. The Sorcerer King has absurdly powerful minions; why would one ever think to oppose him if they are aware of this? Some people are blind to the truth even when they are confronted by it, Lady Zahradnik told her. Its barely been five months since the annexation of E-Rantel, so most of the nobles are somewhere between their initial fearfulness, confusion over their new reality, and busy trying to properly adopt the systems of the Sorcerous Kingdom. After a few years, some might grow complacent and pick up some undesirable habits These other nobles were right to fear this one. Ilyshnish wondered if she should ever try anything in her new territory C accidentally doing something wrong might end up with her being hauled away by two dozen Death Knights and Elder Liches. Why arent the nobles youve befriended scared of you? Ilyshnish asked. Im fairly certain two of them still are, Lady Zahradnik answered, to some degree. The other onewell, lets just say we grew up together. The Human paused to take a sip out of her tea, mulling over her own words. Wagner and Gagnier came to us for practical purposes, at first, Lady Zahradnik said. It wasnt until we spent some time together that we all became friends. Youre friends with Lady Wagner? Ilyshnish peered at the Human across the table. You know her? Were something like acquaintances, Ilyshnish said noncommittally, I thought you were connected through Lady Shalltear when you mentioned her before. Its the other way around. Lady Shalltear was acquainted with my friends through me. They all have business related to her, and it seems that theyre all getting along well. Youre getting along well with Lady Shalltear too, by all appearances. Shes mentioned you a few times, now that Ive figured out who she was talking about. Ilyshnish wondered what sort of trials the Human had gone through to enter into Lady Shalltears good graces. Humans were so fragileperhaps she was something like a body slave? Vampires consumed blood as well, so maybe she was just a convenient source of food that happened to be useful in other ways. Yes, Lady Zahradnik smiled, I truly appreciate the relationship that we share. Its probably the main inspiration for trying to get along with you, I think. Now that Ive experienced it, Id rather the bond between liege and vassal be one of warm friendship and trust instead of a cold and sterile contract. I thought that it might be significant for Dragons as well since Dragons live for such a long time, but I might have just arbitrarily imposed my Human sensibilities upon you. If thats the case, what do you value? The only thing I can think of from Human tales is a love for treasure. Thats not wrong, butwell, as you say, Dragons live for a long time. I cant speak for other kinds of Dragons, but Frost Dragons dont have any real sense of urgency when it comes to what we want C at least not by a Humans measure. If opportunities that align with our interests present themselves, then we act upon them. Otherwise, we dont go out of our way to do anything: a slow and quiet life is best. Lady Shalltear mentioned something about your desire to go out and explore the world, Lady Zahradnik said. That seems a bit at odds with what youve described. Your brother Hejinmal wanted to do something similar as well, if I recall correctly. Its something we picked up from our mother, Ilyshnish told her. She was a bit proactive in her own life and tried to encourage us to be more aggressive when it came to learning and figuring out advantages for ourselves. Still, it is subject to our nature. My original thought when it came to travelling the world was going to a place I settled on visiting, then staying for maybe a few decades before moving on. If I liked it there, I might stay for a few centuries. Ilyshnish finally decided to try a sip of the strange brew poured out for her. She spit it out immediately. It smelled like grass, but it tasted like a mouth full of pine needles. Once, when she was a small and hungry Wyrmling, she had tried to eat them: it wasnt a pleasant memory. thats certainly not what Lady Shalltear had in mind, Lady Zahradnik frowned. Her thought was that you could investigate a nation over the course of a few months C maybe a year or more if it was required C before moving on. If its what she demands of me, I can hardly refuse her. The Sorcerer King subjugated our people C I can only make the best of what opportunities come my way. Lady Zahradnik looked at her from across the table. After several moments, she finally released a long sigh, placing her cup on the table. This is far more difficult than I had imagined. What is? Carrying out the task that Lady Shalltear assigned to me, Lady Zahradnik replied. I can instruct you in noble customs, proper etiquette and matters of law and order, but how can I instil value in feal service when you dont even appear to consider any cause but your own? At best, you can go through the motions and keep your head down, but that is not what Lady Shalltear desires C nor do I C in a vassal. Is there nothing beyond personal motive that drives you? What sort of question was that? For the first time in Ilyshnishs memory, Lady Zahradnik allowed hints of frustration to leak out of her voice, so she must have been serious about the strange notions that she spouted forth. As you so astutely pointed out earlier, Ilyshnish pointed out, You may be imposing your Human sensibilities upon me. Acting for personal motives is completely respectable for a Frost Dragon. I heard that your fathers ambition was the creation of a Frost Dragon nation. A nation? Ilyshnish blinked, I think youre doing that Human thing again. His goal was to increase our fighting strength in order to finally topple our Frost Giant rivals. His assumption was that he would be able to stay on top after that. He might have done so for a few centuries C even a millennium C but one of his rivals would get him eventually. The Frost Giants were your only rivals in the Azerlisia Mountains, Lady Zahradnik frowned. Who would be left to challenge you? Challenge you? Ilyshnish tilted her head, I think youre missing a crucial point here. All Frost Dragons are rivals with other Frost Dragons. If not his mates, then one of his descendants would have ousted him. You would kill your own father? It is only proper, Ilyshnish replied with a nod. Leaving such a powerful individual around after taking the seat of power is a senselessly foolish risk. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Did I knight my own assassin? After their discussion from the previous night, she couldnt help but think that Ilyshnish might get it into her head to oust her from power one day. Watching her haggle with a magic item merchant in the main plaza, she seemed the furthest thing from a selfish and heartless being. Her silver eyes sparkled in the morning sun, and her frost-white hair glistened like waves of silk as they bounced with her animated gestures. Contrary to how she expressed herself earlier, Ilyshnishs behaviour fit in seamlessly with the market crowd. Ludmila wondered how the merchant would feel if he realized that he was not up against an exotic-looking Elf, but a ten-metre long Frost Dragon. Ilyshnish hadnt even expressed the slightest sense of guilt over the idea that she might have killed a member of her own family if her life had gone on as it did before they were all subjugated by the Sorcerer King. It was perfectly normal and expected, and she took pride in many things that Ludmila felt were reprehensible. Frost Dragons were not social by nature, so she could not even make use of rough societal parallels to relate to her as she did with Chief Esess and the Lizardmen. The spectacle at the merchant stand ended, and, with a radiant expression, Ilyshnish came over with her new purchase cradled under one arm. Her dazzling beauty drew looks of admiration from the surroundings, and she seemed to bask in the attention rather than shrink away from it like Ludmila thought she might. Bracers? Ludmila looked down at the Frost Dragons prize. Lesser Bracers of Armour, Ilyshnish held them out proudly. Ive been waiting for something like this to show up for a while. They even included magical dye to recolour them. I wasnt aware that you could equip something like that, Ludmila said. Our lore is distinctly absent of your kind running around wearing something. It wasnt until I started working with Lady Shalltear on the transportation network that I realized that you could wear anything at all. Up until recently, Ilyshnish replied, I believe my brother was the only one that used any equipment. I still have no idea where he found those spectacles from Werent draconic senses supposed to be tremendously keen? Ludmila tried to imagine Ilyshnishs true appearance wearing spectacles, but she couldnt figure out how they would fit. Ilyshnish moved out of the street and into an alley to stop and try her new items on. Id have thought the Dwarven capital filled with items you could wear, Ludmila said. Did no one even bother trying? Well, my father moved in some time after the Demon Gods forced the Dwarves out. By the time I hatched, it was pretty much stripped of valuables by the Quagoa. My father hoarded all of what he considered treasures to himself, and we werent allowed to keep anything of the sort for ourselves. My brother and I collected books and the like instead. I suppose thats what set you off on the path of being a Bard. The lore of the Dwarven capital played a major part in my becoming a Bard, yes. Ilyshnish shifted the bracers over her wrists with a focused expression, Dont get me wrong, though: we all have a sense for treasure, so gold coins and the like are perfectly acceptable for my pay. Your pay? I work for you now, right? Vassals dont get paid. Ilyshnishs head snapped up. Youyou never said anything about that. Vassals not being paid is common sense, so why would I mention anything like that? Your incomes are derived from your taxes. But I have no one to tax! Part of the reason why I granted you land was to learn about all of this since you learn best through experience. Then where might I find people to tax? Theyre not people to tax, Ludmila frowned. Theyre tenants. Its just like we discussed yesterday with Chief Esess. They agree to work your land in exchange for living on your territory, receiving your protection, and keeping a share of the productivity. I think I remember that? Ilyshnish frowned back, Words are hard C I shall do this personally and learn as you suggest. How do I start? Youll have to bring in tenants that are suited to life on your land, Ludmila told her. Humans would find it difficult to live on the slopes of a mountain, but you might be able to find Demihumans that thrive in that sort of environment. Ilyshnish turned and strode out of the alley, following the flow of the crowd up the street. Where are you going? Ludmila asked as she caught up to her. To the Demihuman Quarter, Ilyshnish said, to find Demihuman taxCer, tenants. You should come up with a plan for your demesne first, Ludmila told her. Figuring out what sort of industries are viable in your territory is crucial. I have no idea about any of that, Ilyshnish told her. Cant I just buy someone that does that? Buy someoneslavery is illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Also, saying things like that is problematic as a member of the gentry. Then what about thatthat thing that the Merchant Guild does? I sent someone to sell a Winter Wolf corpse since the entire affair was too complicated for me. Was she talking about hiring an agent from the Merchant Guild? Considering Ilyshnishs circumstances, something to that effect would be a viable avenue for her. That might be a good idea, she told Ilyshnish. I-it is? Yes, Ludmila nodded. Its a bit more complicated than that, but Ive started a company of my own. Im not very good at the whole business side of things, either. It is still very small, but I am slowly hiring skilled individuals to work for the company, and they handle all of the things that theyve been hired for. Ilyshnish turned her head to look over at her with the usual expression she wore when something piqued her interests. Ludmila wasnt sure if she should be thankful that they had a topic to discuss in earnest, or worried that it was all she might want to learn about. So you dont do anything? Ilyshnish asked. I have the final say on the overall direction of the company, Ludmila answered, but the day to day operations are left for my employees to handle. Oh, I think I like that: it seems ideal for someone such as myself. So your employees do everything for you, and then you tax them. What? No C you pay your employees. If the company succeeds and grows to a certain size, you may start deriving income from the profits. You make it sound as if its not guaranteed, Ilyshnish cast a suspicious look at her. It also sounds like something that takes time. Thats right: it isnt a guarantee when it comes to profitability. How long it takes would depend on what youre doing. The company that I started has a lot of research and development involved, so it will probably be a long time before it grows into something comfortably profitable. You dont have to start something so complex C something simple would be easier to understand. The mountain that I granted you is as large as Wardens Vale, so it shouldnt be hard to form a company that at least turns a small profit. Then what would you do if you were in my position? Well, Im used to thinking a certain way, so something like a Ranger company immediately comes to mind. Its something Ill be doing in the future for myself as well, but as part of a larger plan. What would this Ranger company do? Tasks revolving around the management of a healthy forest. Trimming old growth, keeping animal populations in check and foraging for various goods that can be found on your land like fruits, spices and herbseverything they collect as a result can be sold at the markets in the harbour town. The remainder from what you pay your employees would become your income unless theres some aspect of the company that youd like to improve upon that requires funds. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Hmis this any different from having a small tribe move in that serves you? In exchange for their continued existence, the Quagoa provided my father with their treasures. I believe this arrangement is something like what you describe, except there is an additional step involved in obtaining gold coins. Ludmila tried to ignore the casual way in which she described the arrangement, focusing on the elements she could use to relate to her vassal. A tribe living on your land needs to survive off of it somehow, so you would need to find some way to turn their excess population to productive work to make up for the loss. As an alternative, the families of your company employees could live in the harbour town while they work in your territory, reducing the burdens on your land. They would likely prefer that in the future, since the town is already closeby and will have the infrastructure and facilities that a small hamlet does not. That makes sense for me, I think, but how do you benefit from this? They would pay a lease for living in the harbour town, contribute to the local economy and help grow the population. So I wont owe you any strange favours for this? If you were a regular noble, Ludmila said, I would be taxing your incomes. In the case of a Knight, their incomes are meant to support their military contributions. I dont mind keeping it that way for you, as long as you uphold your obligations. Failure to do so will force me to reexamine our relationship. The way you say it makes it sound like a threat. It is a legal consequence, Ludmila told her, which is far more certain than a simple threat. I dont mean it in any sort of belligerent manner, however: this is just the way things work here, and you shouldnt expect otherwise. You will need to be able to wrap your head around this sort of thing when you deal with others in an official capacity, and it will help you better understand what you observe in nations with similar legal structures to ours. As they made their way towards the northern exit of the main plaza, Ilyshnishs steps abruptly stopped. Ludmila turned to see her hesitantly glancing in the direction of the Magician Guild. Whats wrong? Ludmila asked. Nothing, Ilyshnish answered. Ludmila turned back forward and took a few steps, only to find that Ilyshnish still hadnt moved. She returned to stand before her. Are you sure nothing is wrong? Ilyshnish only stared at her blankly before appearing to break free of whatever was holding her. She stepped past Ludmila and continued on her way. If something is bothering you, Ludmila said as she caught up and fell into pace beside Ilyshnish, you should let me know. Why? Whybecause Im your liege. I have responsibilities towards my vassals, and you looked entirely out of sorts just now. Whats done is done, Ilyshnish said, her eyes focused on the way forward. Theres nothing you can do about it, anyway. You dont know that until you tell me what happened. But I do, Ilyshnish said. You always emphasize duty and obligation and upholding His Majestys will. Never mind doing something about it, youll agree with what happened. Thats as far as her trust goes, I guess. It wasnt very far. Ilyshnish only lent her ear to the things that might gain her some advantage and was mostly closed about her own life unless she was expressing what she considered her superior views. They returned to the manor in silence, where Ludmila released her until the evening. Ludmila had a training session with the Adventurer Guild after lunch, but the strange episode bothered her to the extent that she decided to skip her meal. She went out again, this time making her way to the postal service headquarters. After entering the plotting room on the top floor, she approached the desk where Ilyshnishs agent was seated. Good morning, Lady Zahradnik, the Vampire Bride rose from her chair and lowered her head. Is there something I may help you with? Good morning, Ludmila replied. Do you know if something happened to Ilyshnish recently? Something involving the Magician Guild. One moment please. The Vampire Bride knelt down, pulling open one of the filing cabinets of her desk. She picked out a file and rose once again, offering it to Ludmila. Ludmila received the file and flipped through what appeared to be a log of Ilyshnishs known activities until she came across an incident from two days previous. Her mouth fell open. This was allowed to happen? Ludmila asked. The reasoning appears sound, the Vampire Bride said. Is there a problem? This is a huge problem! Ludmila told the Vampire Bride, Who was consulted for thisverdict? No one was consulted. It was a result of the appropriate procedures being carried out. Ludmila smoothed away her irritated scowl before reading through the reports again. There was one from the Vampire Bride agent, as well as one from the judiciary. Ilyshnish had gone to seek the services of the Magician Guild to determine the value of her eggs, after which she was reported for attempting to sell them. She was found innocent of theft, but the eggs were identified as valuable research materials and seized. The reasoning was that Ilyshnish was a subject of the Sorcerous Kingdom, and property and belongings of the Sorcerer Kings subjects were ultimately the property of the Sorcerer King. While this was technically true, no one in their right mind would consider doing such a thing, as it would undermine the faith of the people in the administration. More to the point, it was a brazen act of tyranny that went in the exact opposite direction of the Sorcerous Kingdoms overarching policies when it came to how it would be perceived as a nation. Where is Lady Shalltear at the moment? Ludmila asked. The Vampire Bride pointed past her shoulder. Ludmila turned to find Lady Shalltear directing some Vampire Brides to retrieve various documents for her. Thanking the Vampire Bride for her assistance, she went down beside the plotting table to speak to her liege. Good morning, Lady Shalltear. Good morning, Lady Zahradnik. You have a very rare look about you today. Were you aware of this? Ludmila held out the file. Lady Shalltear took the file into her hand, eyes scanning down the page that Ludmila had left at the front. I wasnt, she said as she looked up at her, but what of it? What of it? Ludmilas mind froze at the flippant answer. Was this sort of thing perfectly acceptable to His Majestys servants? It is an affront to the dignity of His Majesty and His Majestys realm, my lady, Ludmila said. It makes him look like a petty tyrant, at best. This destroys the progress made by the policies set forth by His Majesty and his court. Faith in His Majestys rule will crumble if word of this sort of thing gets out. really? Really! I cant even figure out why the Elder Lich conducting the investigation would think that this was the proper course of action. Shouldnt she be proud to be called upon to contribute to Lord Ainzs realm? If perceived in a certain way, nobles would most likely consider it a point of prestige, as Lady Shalltear suggested. Ilyshnish did not have that frame of mind, however. At this point, Ludmila said, most of the subjects would not think of it that way. Cultivating this sort of loyalty and pride is a lengthy process, and doing something like this at the current juncture only impedes it. Mmh Lady Shalltear furrowed her brow, looking down at the report again, then what do you believe should be done about it? Use the appropriate channels to get them back, Ludmila said, then frowned. Are there appropriate channels for this? W-why are you asking me?! Lady Shalltear replied, Im no good at this sort of thing C thats why I have you! If we try to file this through an Elder Lich, Ludmila considered their options, I suspect it will be rejected under the same grounds. The way you described Lady Albedo doesnt make her seem like a good candidate eitherI think this is worth bringing to His Majestys attention, especially since its something thats bound to happen again if left as is. Lady Shalltears face twisted into a conflicted expression, as if the mere mention of the Sorcerer King piled doubts and worries onto her. Its not something that needs to be brought up in court, Ludmila said. Actually, its probably better resolved quietly, and the problematic measures amended before it can happen again. Perhaps at a private audience or some roundabout way Are you absolutely certain about this? Lady Shalltear asked, I dont want to waste His Majestys invaluable time. By all appearances, my lady, Ludmila answered, this goes against His Majestys benevolent policies. It is something that I believe should be brought to his attention. The file disappeared into Lady Shalltears inventory, and she let out a breath. Ill figure something out. Lord Ainz is a great and busy man, so it may take some time Thank you, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head. Im sure it will be of great service to His Majesty and his realm. Ilyshnish will be especially pleased. Have you made any progress with her, by the way? Ludmila hesitated for several seconds, unsure how she should answer. Thatsits really beginning to sink in how different Dragons are from Humans, Ludmila said. I dont mind accommodating her way of learning, but I feel like there are some things that just dont mean anything to her at all. From what Ive seen of her so far, shes entirely self-serving and places no value in service or loyalty. Fear and greed are the only things that seem to motivate her. How did Lady Aura go about making Hejinmal her companion? She put the fear of death into him, I believe, Lady Shalltear replied lightly. Have you considered that the approach you take with your regular vassals is not suited for a Frost Dragon? I thought about giving her a poke more than a few times, Ludmila smirked, but something tells me that its not a good idea. If shes to be what you envision for her, leaving her with a memory filled with grievances doesnt seem like a good way to secure the cooperation of an immortal being that remembers absolutely every experience in perpetuity. For now, I believe I can move forward with teaching her most of what you need for her work in the Empire, but gaining her trust will probably be a long and involved process. If you insist on conquering that route, Lady Shalltear told her, have you considered speaking with her family? Her family? Ludmila snorted, She appears entirely devoid of familial instincts. She told you that? Her brother doesnt seem that way. really? Really. When Lord Ainz went to confront his father, Hejinmal begged him to spare his mother. He also expressed concerns over Ilyshnishs well-being since her arrival C several times, in fact. Then I suppose I should go visit him, Ludmila said. Thank you for your advice, my lady. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Good Morning, Lady Zahradnik. Good Morning, Ludmila returned the Vampire Brides greeting, Im here to see Hejinmal. Is he available at the moment? The Vampire Bride went from the post office counter to the warehouse behind, stopping to look up at a board on the wall just past the doorway. After scanning the board for a few seconds, she beckoned for Ludmila to follow. Hes currently in his quarters, my lady, the Vampire Bride said, but Im uncertain as to his availability. Please come with me. A day had passed since she spoke with Lady Shalltear about Ilyshnish, and her liege had suggested that Ludmila consult with Ilyshnishs brother. She had visited immediately after leaving the post office headquarters that day, but it appeared that he was not in. The Frost Dragons in the transportation network, with the reduced volumes since the end of the Dwarven migration, worked three-day cycles where they were granted a day of rest for every two of deliveries. Understanding this, Ludmila asked for when Hejinmal had flown out and checked in again when she thought he would be off duty again. Fortunately for her, he was in that morning, as she had not considered what time of the day he would arrive. Her ongoing instruction of the Frost Dragon was going as well as could be expected, given everything that Ludmila understood about her. Generally speaking, it meant that they focused on the more technical aspects of her education, ironing out misinterpretations of laws and customs, as well as working to polish her diction and form. Ilyshnish was currently scheduled to attend the Justice Dragon Dojo, a training hall for Monks that had established itself in the Demihuman quarter, so Ludmila thought the timing opportune to meet with Hejinmal. The Vampire Bride led her past the aisles of warehouse shelves, which were mostly empty save for the areas nearest to where they went. Though it might have irritated a merchant, Ludmila paid it little mind as the space had been built to accommodate future volume, and the postal service was still a recent introduction to the Sorcerous Kingdom. She fully intended to use it for her magic item exports in the future, as it was ideal for transporting the expensive and often fragile goods. The security and spotless bookkeeping that came with the service were an added bonus. Please be careful, the Vampire Bride looked over her shoulder as they approached the stairs at the back, the way up can be slippery. Ludmila eyed the frost-coated steps as they made their way to the top of the wall. At the height of summer, the cool mists that wafted off of the Frost Dragon aerie had become something along the lines of an attraction, with the nobles of the central district often gathering in the gardens nearby to escape the heat. It appeared that the markets in the Demihuman district also took advantage of the relief during the day. The top of the wall was caked in a thick layer of ice and a dark carpet had been laid down upon it, forming a path to the aerie. They stopped and waited as a Frost Dragon took off from the edge, sending currents of air whipping around them. The majority of the Frost Dragons in the transportation network were Juveniles and Adults, and the Adult that had just departed felt about as strong as the Vampire Bride leading the way. That being said, this measure of strength came with caveats, such as the fact that a Dragon was a far superior existence in terms of physical might and sensory ability compared to, say, a Human. They continued on their way into the aerie, which had been recently renovated by a Dwarven company that Ludmila one day hoped to hire for work in her demesne. The bright limestone masonry of the building did not compare to the unbelievable craftsmanship that she saw in Feoh Berkanas palace quarter, but it was still far superior to what Human hands could achieve. They followed the four-metre wide arcade past several doors facing the outer edge of the wall before the Vampire Bride turned to knock lightly on one of them. A great clamour arose through the iron-bound pine door, sounding suspiciously like a cascade of parchments and books. W-who is it? A timid voice issued thinly from inside. Though it was clearly male in tone, its quality immediately brought Ilyshnish to Ludmilas mind. Had she not known who she was visiting, Ludmila would have probably still drawn the connection between them. You have a visitor, Hejinmal, the Vampire Bride said. Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik. BaronCa-a noble? Several seconds passed in silence, Umjust a moment, please! More sounds issued from behind the door, clearly that of books and parchment. It went on for some time until a mournful cry came from across the door as something heavy crashed onto the floor. It continued for some time and, eventually, the door opened a crack. A turquoise eye peeked out at them for a long moment before the way to the room was opened fully. The head of a pudgy-looking Dragon poked out and sniffed at them. Ludmila was just a bit disappointed that he wasnt wearing the spectacles that Ilyshnish had mentioned. The Vampire Bride reached up and smacked him across the snout, and he jerked back. Oh! Im sorry, Hejinmals voice was half-surprise and half-apology, I guess that wasnt appropriate for Humans. Erm, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit today, Baroness Zahradnik? Hejinmals behaviour felt similar to Ilyshnishs, yet entirely different at the same time. His polite mannerisms caused Ludmila to wonder whose conduct was normal for Frost Dragons between Hejinmal and his sister. Meeting his gaze, she addressed him with a firm voice. Ive come to see you about your sister, Ilyshnish. Ilyshnish? Hejinmal looked down at her worriedly, Did she get herself into trouble again? But why would a noblewait, s-shes not dead, is she? Ive read that nobles like hanging people How had he come to that conclusion? How did one hang a ten-metre long Frost Dragon, anyway? Wouldnt she just fly off with the gibbet? After dealing with Ilyshnish over the last few days, perhaps her tone had become too severe when speaking to her and her kin. She has recently come under my responsibility as amentor, Ludmila informed him in a more cordial manner. I would very much like to get to know her better, but shes quite reserved when it comes to herself. Lady Shalltear suggested that I learn about Ilyshnish by speaking to you. I-is that so? Hejinmal closed his eyes and let out a breath, Its a relief that shes not dead. Please come in, erm If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Ludmilas attention turned to Hejinmals room as he gestured for her to enter. There were bookshelves lined along the back wall, though two appeared to be missing. In one corner, a pile of books lay partially covered by two bookshelves placed overtop of them. P-please dont mind the mess, Hejinmal said. Or am I in trouble? W-will I be executed for being messy in front of a noble? Why would you say that? Ludmila frowned at his strange fixation on nobles and executions. The Dwarven records mention nobles all the time, Hejinmal answered. Long lists of judgements over people, as well as their punishments. They take peoples treasures away, too C theres a lot of that in the books that Ive read. I imagine if what youre reading are judicial records and financial accounts, Ludmila said, thats all that youd see. That isnt all there is to nobles, however. Hejinmal looked down at her dubiously. Matching Ilyshnishs Human expressions to the Draconic ones of her true appearance had certainly paid off; Ludmila had a rough sense of how to read Hejinmals otherwise alien features as a result. Is that so? He said, Youll have to forgive me; most of my knowledge comes from reading the abandoned texts in Feoh Berkana. Hejinmal shifted backwards to make way for her entry, and Ludmila turned to nod and smile at the Vampire Bride in thanks before heading in and closing the door behind her. Oh, Im sorry, twin globes of soft turquoise light looked down at her, theres no light in here. Humans need that, dont they? Its alright, Ludmila replied, I can see just fine in the dark. To make her point, she walked straight to the single chair placed in a corner of the room and sat down. She instantly regretted it, as her skirts offered no protection against the frozen chair. She rose and drew her mantle about herself properly before reseating herself. Im sorry for the lack of hospitality, Hejinmal said. Perhaps I could borrow my mothers tea set Theres no problem at all, Ludmila told him. If you dont mind, Id like to get down to the matter at hand. O-of course, Hejinmal nodded, how may I help you? He plopped himself down on the floor, blocking the view of the mess in the corner with his body. His apparent sense of shame had Ludmila once again wondering why there was such a stark difference between the way the two siblings behaved. Was this the deviancy that Ilyshnish mentioned? This might sound a bit strange as an opening question, Ludmila said, but between you and your sister, who behaves more like the average Frost Dragon? Hejinmal furrowed his brow and tilted his head. He shifted his mass and settled his wings over his back. This might not be the answer youre looking for, he said, but neither of us behaves like the average Frost Dragon. Could you explain what you mean by this? The Dragons long tail swished over the floor idly as he pondered his answer. HmI dont think Ive tried putting into words that Humans can understand before, Hejinmal said, but I will try. To begin with, the average Frost Dragon does not place any value in what we consider intellectual pursuits. Until we grow to become Elder or Ancient Dragons, there is very little thought spared for anything at all beyond our lifestyle. Ludmila leaned forward in her chair. She hadnt expected Hejinmal to be so forthcoming with her potentially intrusive queries. How would you say this idea relates to you and your sister? Ludmila asked. Firstly, we are both intellectuals, Hejinmal told her. To the extent that our preferences are incomprehensible to our more normal siblings. We love lore and discovery, and the idea of exploration excites us. Our values stretch beyond the usual lust for material wealth. As Ilyshnish might put it, we are essentially deviants, though she probably wouldnt apply the term to herself. This isnt common, I take it? Oh no, Hejinmal chuckled. Out of the entire enclave, its only the two of us, plus our mother to a lesser extent. We have two brothers between us in age, and they clearly take after our late father despite our mothers attempts to influence them in the same manner as she did us. Maybe weve just inherited that part of her, while the others have not. Like our mother, weve taken steps to improve ourselves beyond the natural growth that Dragons enjoy over the ages. Ilyshnish has been the most successful out of the three of us, though C shes just made out of something different. One can only envy how she embraces her chosen path so naturally. The way you speak of your family seems a lot more Human-like than Ilyshnish, Ludmila noted. Lady Shalltear mentioned something about you interceding on behalf of your family in the past, as well. Ilyshnish doesnt seem to express the same care for her family that you do. She doesnt? It doesnt seem like it when I speak with her, Ludmila said. Hejinmal tapped his claws against the ice. Ludmila wasnt sure what it meant, but the action made her keenly aware of how vulnerable she was in his quarters. She sensed that the Dragon before her was roughly as strong as the one that had departed from the wall. He was stronger than she was, but she could probably last long enough for help to arrive. Unfortunately, they were also in a closed room, and his breath attack could turn the space deadly cold in a matter of seconds C he would just need to freeze the door shut with it. He raised his claws to his mouth and cleared his throat in a rather Human-like gesture. If you dont mind, Hejinmal said, could you start from the beginning? If you have some knowledge of Frost Dragons, youll understand that our minds do not function in the same way as many other living things do C even those of other Dragons. Starting from the middle of a verbal account without any understandable reference to work off of is about as meaningful to us as a snowflake on a glacier. Ludmila settled into her seat and started to relate her experiences with Ilyshnish. How they came to be together, their current relationship, and the various problems that came with mentoring her. She listed off several statements from Ilyshnish, including her willingness to murder her family members. Hejinmal did not interrupt her as she spoke at length, quietly listening to her with the same, strange sort of focus that Ilyshnish sometimes had when something particularly interesting came to her attention. He did not display any discernible reaction to any part of Ludmilas account, giving her the impression that he, too, perceived everything that Ilyshnish believed as normal. AhI believe you are misunderstanding a few things, Hejinmal said a few moments after she finished. Or more accurately, a Human may lack the means to understand. This is what I think is happening, going by your account. Ilyshnish does indeed care dearly for her family C at least as much as I do. Probably much more. Perhaps this is something only a Dragon can recognize, but she is probably your equivalent to a warm and affectionate little sister. Youre right, Ludmila wasnt sure how to react to his statement, I dont understand. How does the willingness to murder your family members translate into being warm and affectionate? Would it make any sense if I said that this is the world that we live in? Hejinmal said, Dragons, compared to most other species, are not only singularly powerful beings, but live very differently than other peoples. The way that we perceive things is beyond your understanding, as are certain things that we understand. I dont mean this in a derogatory sense, of course C it just is. In lacking this same comprehension, others can only see us for what we represent to them. It is a shallow portrayal of us, and is similarly shallow in meaning when it comes to concerns of a higher order. I feel like I receive all manner of cryptic knowledge along this vein these days, Ludmila muttered. Im sorry, Hejinmal lowered his head, understanding itself is a bit of a paradox, at least when it comes to rational Human thinking. We just know. This aspect is a bit of a fruitless path for you, but I just wanted to let you know that it exists since you are taking care of my dear sister. That being said, we should focus on the things you can do something about, yes? Fair enough, Ludmila sat back in her chair, what should I do? Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 16 Chapter 16

Hejinmal brought his tail forward and curled it around to the front of his body. Ludmila waited patiently as his turquoise gaze once again turned inwards as he lightly tapped his claws on the ice. Hmmrather than do, he said after coming out of his thoughts, I believe it is better that you come to an understanding that allows you to arrive at a suitable answer whenever you encounter future problems. Lets seefor instance, our minds and bodies are very different, yet you appear to be applying your physical standards to ours. That Vampire Bride just now whacked me in the snout C how do you feel about that? It appeared to be corrective in nature, Ludmila answered, but it felt extreme, unless its a problem that has been ongoing Oh, no, he said, youre the first Human who has ever come to visit me. Then, yes, I would consider such measures extreme. Ilyshnish often sniffs at people and things, so I can only imagine its part of how Dragons investigate the world around them. Hejinmal seemed to smirk, his eyes turning up in amusement as the tip of his tail twitched back and forth. My, how broad-minded of you, Hejinmal said, and you are correct about that. However, arent you supposed to be instructing my sister in proper Human behaviours? Or do you Humans go around sniffing people the way she does? They dont, Ludmila said. To be honest, there are so many little things about her that I cant address everything at once. What if I told you that, due to that one whack, Ill never openly sniff at a Human that comes to my door like that ever again? Well, at least until something convinces me otherwise. I would wonder if you were some sort of pet. The Frost Dragons tail stopped twitching and lay flat on the icy floor. He unfurled his wings and then folded them again. Well, I am Lady Auras companion, Hejinmal said in a tone that was somehow both tentative and assertive at the same time, but thats beside the point. Well, maybe C she is the one that advised Lady Shalltear on this method. We Frost Dragons remember everything that we experience, and our behaviour is a combination of instincts and memories derived from those experiences. Arent all living things like that? I cannot speak for all living things, Hejinmal told her, but you are probably correct. The difference is that Frost Dragons, due to the way our minds function, are subject to a degree of significance that does not exist for, say, a Human. We will not know what fire is until we experience it, and if a fire looks different enough from the fires we have experienced before, we wont know for sure if its a fire or not until we experience enough of its effects to draw a confident conclusion on the matter. If you watch my sister for long enough, youll probably see her do some pretty silly things in your estimation, but this is how we learn. Ludmila glanced at the tops of the wooden bookshelves peeking over Hejinmals back. What about all of this reading that you do? She asked, You seem to have gained a measure of knowledge through them. Reading is a difficult way for us to learn, Hejinmal told her, and what we commit to memory is, hmhollow until we have experiences to associate with it. Weve lived in the Azerlisia Mountains for our entire lives, so everything we understand is in relation to what we learned from our homes. This just so happened to make learning Dwarven knowledge easier, as we lived in a city that they once inhabited. We could go around referencing many of the things that we read about. Going back to the fire example, even though we had read about it in Dwarven texts, we did not know what it was until Ilyshnish ordered one of the Quagoa to bring us several samples. Having upwards of a century to study also helps C it took us a long time to learn what we have so far. But you remember everything, yes? Ludmila said, Lady Shalltear considers this a great advantage over the passage of time. She should have the right of it, Hejinmal replied. Building our web of understanding quickly requires the requisite experiences, but were tough enough to shrug off any punishment that comes with what amounts to regular life. For instance, a Vampire Bride hitting the average Human in this city as hard as she did would have probably killed them, but it did nothing to me. I didnt even particularly care that she hit me, beyond it serving as a way to remind me about a certain behaviour in a specific circumstance. Are you saying that I should beat your sister every time I need to correct her over something? Ludmila frowned, Doing that in public would be absolutely improper. Then youll have to devise some other method to leave a clear impression, Hejinmal shrugged. I will beg you to be kind to her, however. By Frost Dragon standards, I assume. Of course. It would be to your benefit as well. As to why, hmmI believe you mentioned something about her stopping in front of some building? The Magician Guild, yes, Ludmila said. She inexplicably stopped, then she didnt want to explain why. I later learned that she was reported for attempting to sell her eggs and arrested. Hejinmal slowly nodded with a sad expression. Was it really that bad? It was certainly a poor experience, followed by what Ludmila considered to be an unjust application of the law, but both Hejinmal and Ilyshnish made it seem like a crippling event. The reason she stopped was because she identifies the Magician Guild as a place where something bad has happened to her in the past, Hejinmal told her. Something that she has no power to address. Since she cannot fight the authorities of the Sorcerous Kingdom, she will forever avoid that building. Coming close to the building or asking why she doesnt like the place only forces her to relive the entire experience that she associates with it, which she remembers perfectly. Every emotion, every stare, the angle of every shadow running over every bump and crack in the street C everything in perfect clarity, with the not-insignificant sensory ability of a Frost Dragon. That sounds horrible. More than you know, Hejinmal said, and less than you think. The reason why we remain subject to the Sorcerer King is because he instantly killed our patriarch right in front of us, then killed one of the stronger members of the second generation of our brood in front of everyone who missed the death of our father. We have a degree of tolerance against such memories, and we dont particularly care for things like vengeance on the behalf of others, but the fact remains that we will always remember. The Frost Dragon gave her a long look, then his gaze turned inwards again. His head tilted from one side to another, as if he was weighing something in his mind. A minute passed in silence before he seemed to settle his thoughts. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. If your goal is to earn my sisters trust, he told her, then she must understand that you can be trusted. Forget about whether she is right or wrong: focus on her experiences with you instead. You will always have opportunities to correct her in the future, and, with her growing trust, she will become more receptive to you. Are you sure you should be telling me this? Ludmila furrowed her brow, It sounds like some deep secret about your race that you shouldnt let out. Erdont tell her that I told you, Hejinmal glanced at the door. I probably wont live for long after that. The reason Im telling you this is because we cannot deny Lady Shalltears whims, so I would at least like to make things as painless as possible for my little sister. It really doesnt sound like she cares as much for you as you do for her. Oh, she does, I assure you. Ilyshnish spoiled me rotten at one point because she worried over whether predators would get me if I tried to go out and hunt. She brought food to my room for over seven decades, until I became more rotund than what you see before you right now. All the while, she would poke and prod at me to improve myself or do something about my health and dulled instincts. After we moved here, she started earning money while we were still all slaving away and she shared her books with me. Not even our mother cared for me so much. Ilyshnish always does what she does under some pretence, of course, but her true motives can be easily discerned once youve known her for a while. Hejinmal shifted from where he was lying down, placing a claw on a small object and pushing it forward. It appeared to be a gold trade coin. Just a few days ago, he said, she came over to visit and saw this lying on the ground. Dragons are naturally covetous beings by Human standards C myself included C but there was no sense of her desire for this gold coin for the entire visit. She only wept for me out of pity. Ive known her for over a century, and this is what shes always been like. To be certain, she is a Frost Dragon and what that entails will always have some influence over her, but she is already greater than her base nature. Just keep in mind that, while she may be able to take the appearance of a Human, the most you can ever achieve is having her act like one. He drew the gold coin back under himself again and turned his snout towards Ludmila with a questioning look. Was this information satisfactory, Baroness Zahradnik? Ludmila rose from her chair, dusting the frost off of her mantle. She couldnt be certain that what he said was true, but Hejinmal seemed to be genuine, at least. What he had offered gave her much to think about. Youve been very helpful, she said with a smile. Thank you, Hejinmal. I-its not a problem at all, he replied, then lowered his head. Please take good care of my little sister, Baroness Zahradnik. She is my vassal now, Ludmila said. I will do everything within my power to make sure she thrives under me. As she reached out for the handle of the ice-coated door, Ludmila turned to look up at Hejinmal again. Im curious, she said, how do you personally feel about being Lady Auras companion? Hmthats a complicated question, Hejinmal replied. Due to how it happened, I must content myself with it, but its not too bad overall. Lady Aura is stern, but not cruel, and I receive a great variety of benefits from her. Since Lady Shalltear has decided that you are to be Ilyshnishs mistress, I can only hope that the initial experience is not so traumatic for her. And how would Ilyshnish feel? Hejinmal let out a short laugh at her question. Incensed, outwardly, he said. After experiencing the bond between Lady Aura and myself, I can only say that how she would truly feel depends entirely on what goes on between the two of youactually, I believe Ive finally figured out what I actually wanted to say. What about everything youve mentioned so far? Ludmila turned back around with a furrowed brow. Oh, that still counts, of course, Hejinmal said. I suppose you might consider my belated realization a product of the Draconic condition. As we age, we grow not only in size and strength, but in intellect, wisdom, and force of personality. Frost Dragons are peerless predators, but were unfortunately not known for our mental capabilities. To be frank, the average Frost Dragon is about as dumb as it gets for Dragonkind. Ive only personally spoken to you and your sister, but you both seem intelligent enough to me. Well, that goes back to the fact that were both intellectualsand were both deviants in the ways Ive described before. As Wyrmlings, the average Frost Dragon is about as smart as an average Magical Beast, or perhaps a very cunning predator. As an Adult, you might say that were only as intelligent as an average Human. Everything about us C our minds, bodies, spellcasting ability and other mystical powers C only reaches its pinnacle when we finish maturing. It is difficult to make any parallels, as well. For myself, it means that my mind meanders through everything I know, so I can be a bit slow sometimes. By contrast, my father was extremely quick when it came to what he knew, but it also made him quick in certain unfortunate ways, such as making an unwise assumption of his superiority against the Sorcerer King. It sounded like she would have to be careful to ensure Ilyshnish understood as much as possible in order to avoid such errors. She would also need to stay up to date with changes to law and policy as well, else she would act with complete confidence under obsolete ones. The mental workings of Frost Dragons felt both amazing and inconvenient at the same time. I will keep that in mind, she told Hejinmal. Now, what was it that you wanted to say? what I wanted to say? The ridges of his brows came together, Oh, that. Hejinmals head snaked forward, and his glowing turquoise eyes loomed close. It is about the way to earn my sisters trust, he said. I dont think I put it across in the best way, after considering your mortal existence. Frost Dragons are immortal, as you might know, thus what we naturally place our trust in isdifferent, in a way. Go on Frost Dragons place our trust in constants, Hejinmal told her. If construed poorly, one might say we believe in nature: that living things will behave in the ways that they must, and that the world works according to certain principles. For instance, it is not as if Ilyshnish wouldnt feel anything if she was to kill our father, but, at the same time, she would know that doing so is right. It is untenable for those that soar at the pinnacle of power to remain there if there is someone stronger: this is an unhealthy, stagnant state for a people to remain in C one that invites disaster if left unaddressed. At the same time, our father would never submit without contest, and that contest would be to the death unless a foe was demonstrated to be overwhelmingly powerful, which Ilyshnish would most likely not be at the point she decided to challenge him. While there should certainly be some selfish motives in there, it is also understood that it is for the long term health of our species. This sort of logic should be understandable for you, I believe, and it also applies for things beyond natural law and the apparent absolutes that you frame our world in. If considered in a certain way, yes, Ludmila said, many races could be said to think in these terms. Good, Hejinmal said with a satisfied nod. You do not understand the extent of it, but you understand some of it, which should be good enough to take your first steps towards your goal. What you must do is both simple and complex at the same time: you must become a constant to Ilyshnish C a singular point in this entire world that a being with an immortal lifespan can trust to remain within the bounds of the expectations cultivated through your relationship. Im uncertain if this can be achieved, as Human lifespans are so short, but its the best advice I can offer to you. Lady Shalltears brief mention of immortality being bequeathed to the Sorcerous Kingdoms most valued subjects crossed Ludmilas mind. She hadnt brought it up again, but it had only been a bit over a month since that discussion. Would Ilyshnish trust her more if she knew that Ludmila would be with her forever? Was being a mortal an obstacle to developing trust? Perhaps Ilyshnish considered her unworthy of such investment. What does being a constant mean, in this case? It is whatever you make of it, Hejinmal shrugged. You appear to desire a more mutually beneficial arrangement rather than a domineering or exploitative one, so youll just have to go in that direction. Thats very nice of you, by the wayor did I read you wrong? No, youre right, Ludmila replied. I did want to be something like her companion or friend in addition to my position as her mentor and liege. Im just not sure what this entails for her. Its something shes never had before, Hejinmal said, so I have no ideaand neither does she. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 After stepping out of the shadows of the Demihuman Quarter and onto the sunbaked streets of the common area, Ludmila was immediately tempted to return to the cooler areas under the Dragon Aerie. The midday heat of the city was far beyond what would be considered a sweltering day in the Vale, and her skin prickled with sweat the moment she stepped out into the daylight. Picking up her pace, she beat a swift retreat back to the manor, where she silently mulled over what Hejinmal had shared with her. It was not only through his words, but through his behaviour that Ludmila had gained a fair sense of how she should probably approach her relationship with Ilyshnish. By Hejinmals account, Ilyshnish was a loving little sister who performed all manner of kind acts towards him. The result was that he seemed to mostly view her in an overwhelmingly positive light, as far as Frost Dragon standards went. Ilyshnish had become something like a constant in Hejinmals life. Whether Hejinmal himself was aware of this, or whether Ilyshnish was shrewdly exploiting this aspect of their nature was unknown, but the fact remained that Ilyshnish was just as vulnerable to the same methods by Hejinmals assertion. A part of Ludmila raised concerns over whether this was a fair thing to take advantage of, but it was also an everyday part of her life. Whether it be hunting prey, fighting Demihumans, or negotiating agreeable terms with her subjects, she was at the most basic level exploiting natural vulnerabilities, needs, or desires to maintain the ideals of her own existence. It was probably a bit much to say that the ends justified the means, but the intended result was benevolent, or at least she considered it beneficial for everyone involved. She didnt think that any cruel methods were required to achieve what was required, either. It had become more clear what she needed to do, yet less so for other reasons. Her task was to have Ilyshnish achieve the standard of behaviour expected of one who would serve as the first point of contact between foreign populations and the Sorcerous Kingdom C namely as an official working for the Department of Transportation. She was also a Bard registered with the Adventurer Guild and would be expected to interact with new peoples encountered on expeditions. Becoming Ludmilas Knight put Ilyshnish in a roughly analogous position, allowing her to learn most of what would be required. That was the point where everything just seemed to break down, or at least that was how it felt to her. After speaking with Hejinmal, it felt more and more that she herself was in the wrong from a broader standpoint C that she was dancing around a truth that she refused to accept. In the greater scheme of things, the Sorcerous Kingdom was not a Human nation, despite being mainly populated by Humans and founded upon a framework of Human laws and customs. Her task was to train Ilyshnish into someone qualified to be a representative of the Sorcerous Kingdom, but what was the Sorcerous Kingdom? Even if she managed to gain Ilyshnishs trust, this was still something that she needed to determine: not just for Ilyshnish, but also for herself. Certainly, it had been founded upon what once was a part of Re-Estize, using Re-Estize law, but changes came as the weeks and months passed. Existing laws were amended to facilitate its nonhuman subjects, and new ones were set forth to address matters that were outside of Human consideration. They were ruled by an Undead sovereign and, to her knowledge, none of his ministers was Human. While the House of Lords was entirely Human, how long would it be before Demihuman Lords started to populate its seats? The current course of Ilyshnishs training had Human interaction as the goal, based on how she had interpreted Lady Shalltears task. It was a course that Ludmila now felt was incorrect, even if Ilyshnishs first assignment would be in the Empire. She would not be the representative of a Human nation, she would be a representative of the Sorcerous Kingdom: a land filled with many different peoples, of which Humans were only a part. Giving foreigners the impression that they were simply a Human nation could potentially lead to catastrophe in more ways than one. Though Lady Shalltear professed to rely on her for the administrative, legal, and diplomatic side of things, it felt as if Ilyshnish was not only sent to her for instruction, but also there for Ludmila to realize that her approach to administration C even her image of the nation C was flawed in various ways. She smiled slightly, raising a hand to her breast as warmth rose within her: once again, she thanked the gods for blessing her with such an excellent liege. Ill be off to the Adventurer Guild now, Ludmila said as she rose from her seat. Actually, Ill be dropping by the cathedral first: if anyone comes looking for me, please let them know Ill be there. Has anything come in that requires my attention before I go? Theres been nothing urgent since your return, my lady, Lisette said from her place to the side. Do you have any instructions for us for this afternoon? Nothing comes to mind, she replied. Ilyshnish will be out until late tonight, and theres nothing due around the city to take care of. If youre headed to the cathedral, Lisette asked, shall I accompany you? Its fine, Ludmila answered, I just wanted the temples thoughts on something. After changing into her Adventuring garb, Ludmila left the manor and made her way over to the cathedral. Though it could not exactly be called busy at the current hour, there were a far greater number of people attending the midday service compared to the mere handful from months ago. The ongoing service was not her objective, however, and she made her way into the side hall where the offices of the clergy were. She stopped at a room further down the corridor from Bishop Austines, knocking lightly on the door. Y-yes? I mean, please come in. Ludmila opened the door, finding Themis seated stiffly at her polished oak desk with an equally stiff expression. The Clerics features relaxed upon seeing her, and she released a sigh. At the end of my frayed nerves lies Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, Themis leaned over and rested her cheek on the desk. You have no idea how much I was dreading the first knock on that door. Dont tell me that Ive been worrying so much that Im late for our training session. Shutting the door behind her, Ludmila smiled apologetically at the frazzled Cleric. Her mental state aside, she appeared to personify the revival of the faith of The Six in the Duchy of E-Rantel. Gone was the dirty-white scapular in black trim over her old chain shirt; in its place was a black scapular trimmed in silver over enchanted mithril plate mail. It was an appearance that commanded the respect of all worshippers of the Six Great Gods; a sign that divine favour shone down upon the faithful once again. I havent seen you in weeks, Ludmila said, so I hope youll forgive my belated congratulations, Vicar Aspasia. Eugh, just Themis, please. Vicar makes me sound like an old woman. It was just yesterday, anyway. Well, you are a Vicar. Im technically a Vicar, Themis, whose head still rested on her desk, raised a finger into the air. I swear Bishop Austines getting ahead of himself. He dumped the outfit and the office and everything else on me C they even assigned me to new quarters. I happen to like my old priests quarters. Now I have to get the dusty old man smell out of the new one: the place hasnt been lived in for decades. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. There were two ways to attain the position of Vicar in the Temples of the Six. One way was through long years of service, achieving a position of seniority in the cathedral as a Bishops deputy. The other way was to demonstrate the capability to cast divine magic of the Fourth Tier. Themis had landed her office through the latter route, though it was as she said a technicality: based on her being a powerful asset of the temples. The hierarchy of the temples placed value on seniority through time served rather than raw ability, so it was essentially an honorary appointment. Through her extraordinary zeal in both temple duties and participation in the Adventurer guild, Themis was now the most powerful divine caster C of those that were Human, anyways C in the city of E-Rantel. This also technically meant that she was on par with an Orichalcum-rank Adventurer, but the Adventurer Guild didnt have exams above Platinum yet due to a lack of qualified trainees. I think you look wonderful in your new vestments, Themis, Ludmila said in encouraging tones. That was the point, I think, Themis sat up with a frown. I knew what Bishop Austine was up to when he had me register for the Adventurer Guild, but neither of us dreamed that it would end up like this. Now, hes beyond ecstatic and Im, well, feh. Well look on the bright side, Ludmila said. At least youre not yet twenty. Themis stared up at her blankly for several seconds, then her grey eyes widened in horror. Youyou dont think theyll actually Why are you asking me? Youre the priest. AAAAGH! Themis shot to her feet with her hands on her head, sending several parchments floating to the floor, I dont wanna! Wipe that smirk off your face: you and Corelyn are right behind me. Your perfect little love nest wont last forever. I was just kidding, Ludmila said. Theyll probably keep you in the Adventurer Guild for a long while yet to advertise the faith. Barring that, its quite difficult to stay dead these days, so there might not be such a hurry for people like us to raise families. Even if you do have children, the cathedral will care for them while youre performing your duties, right? Maaaybe Themis plopped herself back down, The scriptures promote the realization of Humanitys strength through proper cultivation and development of our bloodlines, but if the gods meant for us to be popping out kids as quickly as possible, they wouldnt have declared the age of majority to be twenty. Wed be like those degenerates that worship The Four, starting families at fourteen. Hmmaybe Im on to something here Themis furrowed her brow in thought, then her expression cleared as she tucked away whatever plot she was scheming. Anyways, she said, Im sure you didnt just come to torment me over my promotion. Ludmila came forward to seat herself upon one of the chairs in front of Themis desk, folding her hands in on her lap. The air turned solemn as the Cleric must have realized that she wasnt just there to chat before heading out for training. Themis, Ludmila started slowly, what is the stance of the temples when it comes to the Sorcerous Kingdom? Being in your position, Themis replied, you should already know the answer to that. Did something happen? Up to this point, Ludmila said, I suppose I''ve considered the Sorcerous Kingdom a Human nation. The vast majority of the subjects are Human, thus Human customs are the norm. We use laws originally set down by Humans, and things just seem Human enough, for the most part. I thought that way until recently as well, Themis told her. But this recent expedition has overturned that perception. There are many nonhuman races in the Sorcerous Kingdom, and we are not ruled by Humans, but I guess it only really hits you when its right in your face. Its just been a sort of distant thing until now for me, especially since I dont ever frequent the Demihuman Quarter. How does that affect you and your duties? Ludmila asked. Not much, to be honest, Themis answered. I believe that our previous trials as a minority in Re-Estize was the gods way of preparing us for life in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Rather than trying to influence politics or getting into other things we werent supposed to, we were made to focus on the Human population C the chosen of our gods. This hasnt changed in the slightest, and we are all the stronger for what has happened. It seemed that little had changed from the perspective of the Temple, despite the broader changes in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The faith of The Six was a religion that served Humanity, and politics did not sway them from the core of their divine mandate. Their tasks were more clear-cut than what Ludmila had to consider. As an official of the Sorcerous Kingdom, she said, I am duty-bound to represent its interestsbut these interests arent the interests of a Human nation. Rule of law reigns, to be sure, but what happens if we go to war against a Human nation? Id prefer that we didnt, Themis said, but it would be the same as usual, I suppose. When Re-Estize and Baharuth went to war with one another, the Theocracy did nothing but put in their two coppers on the matter, and the temples of our nations had no legal say at all. When the Sorcerous Kingdom was established, the Theocracy declared its neutrality. I suspect that, if the Sorcerous Kingdom goes to war with a Human nation, the same thing will happen. If you examine the only conflicts that theyve directly intervened in C like those between the Dragonic Kingdom and the Beastman Kingdom to their east C they are acts conducted at arms length that produce a net positive for humanity as a whole. War with the Sorcerous Kingdom is a net negative for humanity, as they probably see things, so they will not risk it in any way. But what about my personal actions? Ludmila asked, I have a duty to my liege and the crown as a noble, but I also have a duty to the gods as one of the faithful. were not going to war with one of our neighbours, are we? Not that I know of, Ludmila replied. War is not the only thing that this applies to, though. What if there are policies or laws that affect us or cultural changes that might be harmful? Well, the faith in Re-Estize has always been in this position, so nothings changed there. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, Human nobles rule over Human populations, so rather than your political agendas being an issue of faith, it becomes a representation of Human interests. Things would remain secular, in that sense C being Human does not require you to be one of our faithful, and our faith does what is best for humanity. Beyond that, it is understood that its better to have one of our faithful remain in power as a member of the aristocracy, where they might at least be able to effect positive changes in the future. And in the event of war? Then I trust that youll make the best decisions that you can, Themis said. When it comes to being a faithful noble, you and Corelyn have a better grasp of how our tenets are carried out than any of us priests in the cathedral C you apply them every day as you perform your duties, after all. The both of you have theological foundations that any priest here would be hard-pressed to match. What we do is within the expectations of our normal lives, Ludmila replied. A war against another nation goes beyond that C especially for me. What if I am one day called to lead an Undead contingent against a Human nation? How can I consider myself one of the faithful if I go around destroying Humans for a nonhuman agenda? The Cleric of Surshana twisted her lip, staring down at the desk. Her fingers drummed slowly over its surface for several seconds. If war does happen Her voice trailed off before it started again, Well, we only have recent examples to go off of. E-Rantel was peacefully integrated after being annexed, and humanity has seen great benefits from their rule thus far. Baharuth, while they did not go to war against us, has become a client state that benefits from the Sorcerous Kingdoms protection as well. Themis looked up to the wall beside her desk, at a map of E-Rantel and its surrounding region. Her eyes drifted slightly, and Ludmila turned her head up to follow the line of her gaze. She already knew where she was looking, however: Re-Estize. It was the only nation on their borders that had not made its stance clear on the Sorcerous Kingdom. They were still officially in a truce in the aftermath of the Battle of Katze Plains, but beyond that The scriptures promote the advancement of humanity as a whole, Themis said, so if you are ever called to command the forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom against a Human adversary, the ideal outcome would be to secure victory with minimal loss of life. While we can only consider its brief history as a nation, a Human population being brought into the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony will probably benefit from the relationship in the long run. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Though Ludmila was somewhat assured of her course after the discussion with Themis, the tangible progress in gaining Ilyshnishs trust remained practically nonexistent over the next two days. One reason for this was because Ludmila was being cautious in her approach, opting to observe her while they focused on the more technical aspects of her education. She still wasnt sure where the Frost Dragons boundaries lay: they were hardy, robust beings that didnt seem to mind physical punishment in the same way that a Human would, yet they also possessed a sort of mental fragility due to the strange way in which their minds worked. Also, while it seemed clear as to what Ilyshnish considered a negative experience, Ludmila had no solid idea of what a positive experience amounted to. Ilyshnish was intelligent, independent, and did not display any sort of needs or desires beyond selfish ones. Ludmila had no intention of coddling her, and felt that indulging in Ilyshnishs selfishness wouldnt be a good thing in the long runor was that line of thinking biased by her own, Human experience? She couldnt really tell, but she did know that the Sorcerous Kingdom had no tolerance for those who overreached their bounds. Any real effort into developing her relationship with Ilyshnish would have to wait, however, as the Adventurer expedition was now ready to return to the Azerlisia Mountains to complete their task. A mere five days had passed since their return, during which they focused on retraining their fallen members, reviewed the expeditions performance, and explored potential avenues for success based on their recent experience. Broadly speaking, the plan was little changed: several measures were proposed to minimize risks to the expedition, but everything still hinged on whether or not they were intercepted by Frost Giants again. Lord Mare offered little as he quietly oversaw their team meetings, though all present had the sense that he was purposely withholding his participation. While it was not guaranteed that all future expeditions would present the same difficulties, dealing with these sorts of problems was something that the Adventurers on the field would have to learn. Powerful beings existed around the world, and they would inevitably run into similar troubles. On the evening of their departure, in a crypt-like chamber on the first floor of the Adventurer Training Area, Ludmila rose from checking over several crates of supplies in her teams alcove. Other members of the expedition were also performing last-minute checks on their inventories while they awaited departure. It had the feeling of busywork, as their preparations had been meticulous leading up to that moment, and everyone had long since assembled. I guess we get a Ranger this time, a womans voice said from over her shoulder. Ludmila glanced over her shoulder before turning to address Kyla. The Platinum-ranked Fighter offered an azure-eyed smile. Im probably half as good as the other Rangers on the expedition, Ludmila replied with a self-deprecating smirk, so I hope your expectations havent been set beyond my capabilities. I dont think it could be any worse than before, Kyla told her, leaning her shield on the stone wall as she placed it on the ground. You should have seen what happened last week. After struggling through the Great Forest of Tob, Im pretty sure everyone was screaming for Rangers to have a standard position in wilderness exploration. I didnt even know you could get lost so many times in an hour. I just feel sorry for whoever I replaced, Ludmila frowned. Everyones trained far more than I have. Hmmwho were we missing again? Howe and someone else. Im pretty sure they volunteered to sit out. Howe especially C that guys all about pulling his own weight, so he probably felt pretty bad trying to scout for his party without Ranger skills. After were done with this expedition, they say that Feoh Tayer Kylas voice faltered as she struggled with the name. Feoh Teiwaz? Ludmila offered. Yeah, Kyla pointed a gauntleted finger at her, that one. Dwarf names are pretty clunky. Anyway, rumour has it that its the target for an upcoming expedition, so our Rogues will have their time to shine. Itll be the Rangers turn to stay behind, then. Why are they setting their sights on a Dwarf city? Training? Probably. Its supposed to be a ruin or something, and the Dwarves are short-handed as it is so theyre putting off cleaning the place up. At least thats what I hear. It did make a certain sort of sense, given what Ludmila knew. Feoh Teiwaz was a complete ruin, having been destroyed in a fight between two Frost Dragons. Why two Frost Dragons had chosen an underground city to fight in was a mystery to Ludmila, but the fact was that restoring the city would not be a priority for the Dwarves in the near future, as they already had their hands full with their main projects. The Dwarf Kingdom didnt even have a large enough population to fully occupy their former capital, never mind all four cities of their nation. The majority of their efforts were going towards restoring Feoh Berkana, and there was no need to spread themselves thin with the Sorcerous Kingdoms trade making up for their various shortfalls. Thus, Feoh Teiwaz made for a convenient place to train Adventurers in ruin-type environments until they had explored the place thoroughly. Still, Ludmila said, its their land. I hope no one gets it into their heads that theyre on some sort of treasure hunt when theyre there. I bet some would, Kyla said, but thats probably a part of the training so they wont get all grabby in the future. Well, I guess most of us wouldnt know whats what out there in the first place. Itll probably be like usual where we send the stuff we find back for experts to take a look at. We get to train, and they get their lost stuff returned to themor something like that? I see, Ludmila said. Its too bad that you wont need Rangers for that. The one time I went to Feoh Berkana, we went up one street and back out again. Id like to spend more time in a Dwarf city someday to see what theyre like. Youre not usually acting as a scout, though? They can probably bring you in to fill some other role. Kyla had a point. Ludmilas current role, and thus her mindset, was that of a scout due to the need for qualified Rangers in the expedition. Usually, however, she served as the party leader in a centre guard position. With more Rangers already in training, it was likely that this would be a rare instance, if not the only time, she would work as a scout in an expedition. Those who focused on the role would grow to be far superior to a front-line commander who happened to have Ranger skills. As someone from a Ranger lineage, a part of her was a bit annoyed at the fact that she was being surpassed as a Ranger. Once, when she was a fanciful child, she entertained the idea that she would become an Adamantite Ranger just like her great-grandfather, Andrei Zahradnik. This resulted in all of the childhood adventures where she had dragged Clara along into the wilderness of Corelyn Barony, as well as several other antics from her younger days. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I suppose well see how things turn out, Ludmila said. Im already something like a backup member of the Adventurer Guild with my noble duties taking up most of my time. Those who focus fully on their work as Adventurers should have priority over someone like me. As long as you can keep up, Kyla shrugged off her words, I dont think anyone would have a problem with it. Parties that you lead tend to run a lot more smoothly, too. Alsoyou dont seem like youre slowing down at all. I have a lot of things keeping me busy C I feel like Im barely putting time into the Guild these days. Kyla gave her a confused look over her response. The Platinum-rank Fighter looked around the chamber, where nearly all of the Adventurers present had gathered to chat idly with one another. Despite the low din of conversation that blanketed the air, she stepped into the alcove with Ludmila, speaking in a low voice. Thats not what I meant, Kyla said. A lot of the Adventurers in training are slowing down, even though theyre working just as hard as before. They get better at what theyre doing, but its more like theyre refining themselves with practice. Learning new spells, Skills or Martial Arts that were already within their grasp. Theyre not growing in raw ability like how we did at lower ranks. Ludmila frowned at the odd account C she was only occasionally responsible for Adventurers ranked below Silver, and such a thing was unheard of at that stage of training. Is there something going on with the training sessions? She asked. Trainings been the sameactually, no C Mares been refining the Training Area this entire time, so our sessions are pushing us harder compared to before. That might be the reason why its become noticeable. About half of the trainees look like theyve about reached their limit. Ludmila swallowed. It was something that no Adventurer wanted to hear. People had limits, and it was commonly known to risky, combat-related vocations like adventuring. It was also expressed in certain civilian circles, where artisans might feel that they had reached the personal pinnacle of their craft. In the old Adventurer Guild, one could spend decades slowly working ones way to Gold rank, only to discover that a cruel roadblock barred the way to further advancement. At that point, an Adventurer could only resign themselves to the fact that it was all that they would ever amount to in terms of raw potential. A Gold Rank Adventurer still earned the equivalent to a master craftsman, so it wasnt exactly a terrible thing, nor was it considered a waste. However, the frustration that accompanied this realization often drove Adventurers to retire and enter into a vocation that offered a more stable and less risky lifestyle. Warrior types might find employment as armed retainers and bodyguards for noble houses, while Clerics could return to their temple ministries. There was a healthy demand for all sorts of former Adventurers, and many organizations welcomed such individuals with open arms. Ludmila gave Kyla a tentative look. Youreyoure not Me? Kyla chuckled lightly, Im not quite done yet. I can sort of feel it happening, though. Ainzachs started up consultation with our members recently, to let us know what lies ahead of us. Its not as if they know for sure, but he says that Ill probably end up somewhere in low Mithril C kinda like some of our veterans in Rainbow. I cant complain about it, all things considered. The pay is great and Im way ahead of most. Not counting the expedition bonuses, two platinum a month just for staying active beats the old farm any day. Ludmila decided that she probably shouldnt mention that her farming tenants earned just over 14 platinum that season. Not that it would stay that high for long. Kylas topic was something that Ludmila had never really put any thought into, as Adventuring was more of a secondary duty. For full-time Adventurers, however, it was probably an ever-present worry. With how quickly one advanced under the training regimen of the Adventurer Guild, newly-registered Adventurers could potentially experience it within months. The level of strength that Kyla approached was well-known as a wall for an Adventurers rise through the ranks. Surpassing it was considered something like a miracle in itself. Well, maybe not so much a miracle as exceedingly rare in the northern Human nations. Roughly twenty per cent of the old Adventurer Guild was Platinum-ranked or higher, but by combining the tenets of her faith with the knowledge of classes and levels brought by the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila thought that the number should actually be around fifty per cent. The crux of the matter lay within the idea of levels and dedication. In the tenets of her faith, the gods stated that one should pursue ones calling with a singular focus. As far as Adventurers went, only the most talented could do this in the past, while those below Silver-rank struggled to make ends meet. As a result, they looked to supplemental sources of income. In doing so, they contaminated what Lady Aura referred to as a build, picking up class levels in whatever they did on the side to survive. A Copper-rank Fighter might perform manual labour, such as farm work, for this purpose. It made sense on the surface, as they could apply their physical strength as a Fighter in a physically intensive job. Unfortunately, they would acquire Farmer levels by doing so. If one worked for a few years as a Farmer C or they were a Farmer in the first place C the few Farmer levels that they gained would prevent them from realizing their full potential as a Fighter. The total number of levels that one could acquire clearly differed from person to person, but the common notion that one could be capped at Gold suggested that most people reached their limit somewhere around that point. By the Sorcerous Kingdoms measure, the threshold between Gold and Platinum rank was Level 15, the threshold for Third Tier casters. It was a measurement that was entirely in line with the old Adventurer Guild standard. For the same reason, this threshold was also significant for magic casters: the more levels the average individual lost to unrelated vocations, the less likely they were to become Third Tier spellcasters. Once Ludmila had come to this realization, the whole idea of deleveling that was mentioned back in Fassett County became a sensible course of action. If a nation had access to resurrection magic, one could fix these flaws in their build. It also edified her in her faith, as the tenets bestowed upon Humanity by the Six Great Gods were correct when it came to the principles of cultivating strength. The Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild effectively followed the same principles by precluding the need for novice Adventurers to take side jobs just to survive and employing a training regimen that facilitated rapid, focused growth. So youre going to stay on with the Adventurer Guild? Ludmila asked. Of course! Kyla answered, I dont think theyd let anyone above Platinum leave, anyways. Even if I end up hitting a wall at Mithril, its not as if things will get any better if I go elsewhere. Our quality of training is second to none here, as will the equipment that well eventually get our hands on. The way Ainzach frames it, a Mithril-rank Fighter from the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild will probably be a pound-for-pound match for an Orichalcum-rank Fighter anywhere else. Im happy to hear that, Ludmila said. Youre a good person to have around. Hehe Kyla rubbed her nose, Youll have to forgive me if I get jealous once in a while, though. I guess there really might be something to your religion C having an Adamantite ancestor is really paying off for you. I recently discovered my mother was extraordinarily strong as well Okay, now youre rubbing it in, Kyla rolled her eyes. My parents were nobodies out on the farms, so give me a break here. Its not as simple as that, anyways, Ludmila said. It usually takes generations to achieve any results. Still, it has to start somewhere. If youre interested in our tenets Maybe when I start thinking about having a family, Kayla said. You know, Themis has been having a time with this as well. Shes sitting pretty being the strongest out of our batch C they say she might end up as an Adamantite, too. It was quite the difference from her cynical attitude about The Six when they went on their cockroach-infested Copper run months ago. A good sign, to be sure. Can they truly predict where our limits are with that degree of accuracy? Ludmila asked. "Something to do with how fast our training gets us there, probably, Kyla said. Our runs are pretty standardized now, too. With how they keep track of everyone, I think its pretty clear when we start slowing down compared to others. When you hit the wall, youll definitely notice unless youre completely in denial." They looked up as the dull murmur of the waiting Adventurers quieted down. At one end of the cave, Lord Mare walked in with Lady Pestonya. Looks like its go time, Kyla said, picking up her heater shield. Ill see you on the other side. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Ludmila joined the other Adventurers as they gathered around the Gate that Miss Pestonya opened at the end of the chamber, and Ludmila awaited her turn to enter along with the other scouts. As per procedure, the front-line Fighters C the Defenders and Vanguards of each party C entered first to secure the landing. It was most likely safe on the other side, but it was the sort of thing they could only practice at the start of an expedition. After the expedition vanguard entered, the scouts would follow and fan out over the surroundings. The camp and their supplies would come through with a second Gate once the immediate area was deemed secure and a Message was used to relay the go-ahead to E-Rantel. Stepping into the portal, Ludmila entered into a shadowed clearing, through which a bubbling brook cut its way down the rocky terrain. Those that had come in before her were tense and alert, each member looking around nervously at the forests edge. Save for the sound of the wind through the trees and the water flowing nearby, it was quiet, though their entrance could have easily been the reason for this. Have you been here before? Ludmila asked Kyla, who was covering the eastern approach to the landing. This is exactly where we left off, Kyla replied softly. We fought those Frost Giants right along that brook last week. They probably just dropped us off to continue from where we were, but it feels kinda mean Ludmila moved past Kyla as more Adventurers arrived through the Gate. Across the clearing, there were indeed signs of battle: earth and stone violently displaced; vicious gashes left on the trees by massive blades. One could easily imagine a battle being fought with Giants from all of the evidence left behind. Joining the other Rangers as they examined the perimeter, Ludmila mentally reviewed what she was responsible for. While she hadnt participated in any of the training expeditions, she did help organize them. She also had far more practical experience in this type of environment than the other Rangers due to her upbringing and ongoing duties on the border. This portion of their procedures was rather straightforward, if not time-consuming, as it involved securing the area where the first base camp would be established. For the Rangers part, they were to ensure that a one-kilometre radius around the camp was clear of threats, then report in so that the second Gate from E-Rantel could be called in. She made her way around mossy boulders and exposed roots over the rugged forest floor, occasionally looking up at the snowy peaks of the Azerlisia Mountains peeking through the treetops. Along her meandering route, the closest thing that might be considered a threat was a den of wolves. They watched her as she made her way by, then followed her a short distance, but ultimately did not make any aggressive moves. At the root of a Rangers ability to bond with their chosen companions was a natural empathy that allowed them to communicate with animals at a rudimentary level through a myriad of means. They could use skills derived from this ability to intimidate animals just as easily as they could attract them. It was one of the keys that allowed one to navigate the wilderness smoothly, as it allowed a Ranger to both avoid confrontations and take advantage of the wisdom of the local wildlife. The more one advanced as a Ranger, the stronger this natural empathy became, as did the skills that stemmed from it. There were many ways of taking advantage of this ability. Some Rangers, like Lady Aura, followed the path of a tamer, who could make even magical beasts their companions. Others went in another direction, combining it with their studies to specialize in dealing with certain opponents. Ludmila, for instance, was a Demihuman specialist, while Merry specialized in the Undead. It was difficult to understand how one could specialize in the Undead through natural empathy, but the results were undeniable. Needless to say, Demihuman Rangers could specialize in Humans if their environment demanded it, making them some of the deadliest threats to Humans that defended the border. After roughly an hour of investigating her assigned area, Ludmila was satisfied with her findings. She returned to the camp location as twilight fell over the clearing. As the least proficient Ranger in the expedition, she was, of course, the last to arrive. Sorry for the wait, she told Merry. Its clear on my side. There was a den of wolves, but they shouldnt bother us. Okie Merry nodded, then looked around until she found Moknach. Seeing her wave, Moknach nodded at a mage who was standing nearby. Within half a minute, a Gate opened and the Adventurers started moving in their camp materials and supplies. How far behind was I? Ludmila asked. About fifteen minutes from the first guy in, Merry replied. Still better than before, though. The first day out of the Great Lake, the two Rogues we sent out took forever. Pretty sure they got lost a few times, too. After that, we had to pair em up with Druids. The Elf Ranger placed her hands on her hips, looking around at the other Rangers, who were still assembled from their reporting. Well be continuing our survey work from here, she said, but were narrowing our work area so we dont stick around more than we absolutely need to. Each of your parties will be responsible for a 500-metre wide strip, and well be focusing on figuring out the best balance between distance and changes in elevation for the future highway. Are we still following that old mountain trail going north? Pool, one of the Gold-ranked Rangers asked. Its been pretty useful as a loose guideline so far, Merry said, but youve seen where it doesnt work. I made it pretty far ahead before I detected those Frost Giants the other day, and the trail past a certain point wont be suitable for the highway. Theres a deep gorge past this range to the north of us, where the trail basically goes straight down a cliff. Soul Eaters might be able to get around no problem, but not the wagons that theyre bringing with em. How many more days will that add? The route well be taking actually saves us time, Merry replied. Probably a good two days. The problem with it is that its completely above the treeline. Thats why the mountain trail takes the route that it does C to avoid exposure to bad weather and baddies in general. Were not going to be camping up there, are we? Naw, well be setting up our camps in the trees below and working above. Its the best compromise between safety and speed. The good thing is that we Rangers wont be needed to lead the surveyors. Since the chance of getting lost is basically nil, well be keeping watch against Giants coming from above. Hope you all didnt forget your mountain gear. No one would forget their mountain gear on an expedition to the Azerlisia Mountains. Probably. Ludmila had plenty of experience in mountainous terrain, and possessed the skills to negotiate her way without equipment, so her gear effectively amounted to protection against the elements. Between her warm clothing and Mantle of Elemental Protection, she would be able to comfortably withstand freezing temperatures far below what her own home reached in the winter. After going over a few more details and answering questions from the gathered Rangers, Merry sent them out on their respective tasks. Four were sent out to patrol the vicinity, while Ludmila and another were instructed to inspect the camp preparations. The expedition base camp was laid out in a fashion not dissimilar to the makeshift camp that Ludmila had ordered in Fassett County. The reason for this was that Ludmila had come up with the basic layout for the Adventurer Guilds expeditionary training, and both were based on the patrol camps once used in Wardens Vale. There were changes made to suit the nature of the camp, of course, and there would probably be more coming as improvements were devised by the Guild. The camp was enclosed in heavy wooden barricades fashioned from sharpened stakes, which were reused from the previous camps and replaced using local materials when necessary. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Tents housing the Adventurers ringed the interior ten metres away from the barricades, divided into three sections. At the centre of the camp was a space cordoned off for magical transportation, the expedition supplies, and two pavilions. The first pavilion was used to study findings on-site and catalogue those slated for delivery. The other, nominally called the command tent, was where planning was conducted and meetings were held. Walking around the perimeter, Ludmila stopped to frown down at one of the barricades being raised. The Adventurers looked up at her. Something wrong? One of them asked. A Frost Giant can just kick this one out of the way, cant they? The barricade was set over a flat stone surface, with nothing to brace it. Several were set up the same way. Yup, another Adventurer replied, then looked towards the interior of the camp. Anyone in the way will be in for a world of hurt. Itll still work just fine for more Human-sized things, though. Has anyone come up with a potential solution? Aside from making them out of steel and nailing them into the stone, no, he shrugged. Wont help if their Difficulty Rating is high enough, either. Giants over 90 will just kick those out of the way, too. What about traps or magic? Maybe, but our casters are still trying to catch up with their spells, and a trap still might not matter. In the end, the expedition leaders decided that the best way was prevention. Patrols are sent out to detect anything too crazy early on and we intercept them before they hit the camp. Worked the last time, sorta. On the bright side, we got some experience fighting Giants under our belts now, so itll probably go better the next time. If they were as strong as the last group of Giants, Ludmila wanted to add. She didnt want to dampen their spirits so soon after they had arrived, however, so she simply continued on her way. An hour later, the base camp was fully raised, and the Adventurers gathered for a late meal. With their recent experience still fresh in their minds, the topic of discussion in every team revolved around Frost Giants. To be more specific, they were strategizing over how to fight them. She quietly joined her party, settling down on a log with a plate of food in hand. Its ridiculous how much reach they have, Derek, a dual-wielding Fighter complained, I cant even get in close. Its like trying to stop a tree every time they take a swing at you. Derek used a sabre as his primary weapon and wielded a rondel dagger in his offhand. Through their periodic sparring, Ludmila understood that he relied on a defensive form that either waited for openings to appear, or worked to create them. It was the style of a duelist, but it was also a style meant for adversaries closer to ones own size. Combatants with superior reach and leverage, like Ludmila, had few problems beating him as he was. Giants were probably a nightmare for him. Henrichs figured it out, Penn said. You just need to wait till Kylas gotten in. Shell set up chances for you. That part I understand, Derek said, but what if we get two? I cant do what Kyla does. You probably could in your own way, Kyla said, if you stopped pretending you were a tree. You cant even get close to Ludmila, never mind a Frost Giant. Ludmila wasnt sure if it was appropriate to say anything herself, but Kyla just went right out and said it anyway. Dereks problem was a part of what Ainzach had noted when Ludmila had first realized her ability to perform Martial Arts, and it wasnt just isolated to him. The vast majority of Adventurers joined as they were, meaning that they were little more than a fluffy cloud of hopes and dreams coming from mostly civilian stock. They picked out the Adventurer image that they fancied, and the way they fought and thought about fighting was just as fanciful. Those of less durable classes were unapologetically dissuaded by the Adventurer Training Area from such absurdities as Mages trying to run in and fight with their staves after running out of mana. Sturdier warrior types, however, more often than not developed various problems as they rose through the ranks. Lower-ranked training sessions were not very demanding when it came to technical performance C they were designed to raise recruits to safe levels before exposing them to a more risky regimen. The nascent martial school attached to the Adventurer Guild served as a supplement to this introductory training, but one could only learn so fast. Ludmilas expertise came from over a decade of training; Adventurers were being catapulted to Gold rank in a matter of months. The martial training that Adventurers received from the martial school was a sort of compromise between learning fundamentals, pushing the acquisition of essential Martial Arts, and the development of ones own style of fighting. It was accepted as a necessary evil when the members gained in strength so quickly and were expected to participate in expeditions as soon as they qualified rank-wise. To say that ones fighting style was wrong was also something that required extended observation, as there were often no veteran members that trained in established schools of combat or extensive experience to say otherwise. Ainzach and Moknach could help out with longsword and shield technique, Merry could give pointers on ones archery, and Ludmila with spear-type polearmsexcept no one else in the Adventurer Guild used polearms. Thus, members were allowed a great degree of freedom in the development of their personal combat styles. There were some fundamental things that were definitely wrong, however. One of the more common problems was that Adventurers put great effort into moving their hands, but seemed to forget they had feet. Pretending to be a tree was a jab at this, as Derek was one such combatant. Footwork was an afterthought: he just wanted to be the most impressive-looking two-weapon Fighter in the history of ever, swinging his two blades around. Ludmila supposed that he did try a sort of strange jumping attack once, but her C admittedly annoyed C counter launched him straight out of the training hall, breaking several ribs and landing him on the pavement near a group of spectators. He stopped using jumping attacks after that. Derek glanced in Ludmilas direction. Why dont we just put Ludmila in my position instead? He said, She has an answer for literally every attack you can throw at her. I dont have a definitive answer for a seven-metre tall giant using a nine-metre long spear, Ludmila didnt look up from her meal. Especially if theyre a lot stronger than we are. Well, no, I suppose I do: theyre called arrows. Since Im acting as a scout this time, Ill be on lookout duties anyways. Youre just gonna have to pull up your roots or get chopped down. I dont see why all of you offensive warriors are like that anyway, Kyla said. Shouldnt you be all about proper footwork and manoeuvring so you can put your weapons to work? Somehow its all backwards: all of the defensive warriors are developing their footwork while you lugs just work on swinging your weapons harder. Its equally important for both offence and defence, Ludmila told them. Beyond that, if you cant develop your footwork, you wont be able to learn Martial Arts that incorporate it. With the reach of your weapons, learning something like Shukuchi is essential for advanced combat, but you wont ever attain it if you dont learn how to move properly. Derek blew out a long-suffering sigh, but Ludmila thought that he probably understood that focusing on his footwork was in his best interests. Martial Arts were not only derived from how one used their weapons, but also from how they employed their body. Ludmila had learned one movement-boosting Martial Art so far, which she later learned from Merry was a Boost Art called Wind Stride, but Shukuchi was still a mystery to her. It was likely that she had probably not pieced it together yet from what had been drilled into her in the past decade of training. She felt that many Martial Arts floated just beyond her reach, just waiting to be grasped, but it took time to carefully review the elements of personal combat that she had been instilled with by her parents. What did Henrich do, anyway? Ludmila asked. He fought defensively and got himself in close, Penn answered. It was after we dumped a whole lotta enchantments on him, though. Merry said the first one we fought was the equivalent of high-Mithril or low-Orichalcum. The Frost Giants have a lot of protection below the knee, Kyla added. All those layers of hides are pretty much impervious to regular attacks at our rank, and only two-handed Martial Arts have had any success getting through. Henrich got inside the Giants reach and took out her knee with his hammer. People with bladed weapons have to go for the hamstring. Theyre a lot easier to deal with once you cut them down to size. That seems like an obvious weak point, Ludmila frowned. Is it really that easy? Surely theyd realize the same thing. The ones that we fought were all the same, Kyla shrugged. I couldnt even get it into my head how big these things were until we actually fought them. They do have armoured skirts, which kinda dont matter to us, but trying to make full body armour for a Frost Giant would be a giant pain in the ass. What about magic? Ludmila turned her attention to Penn, Is there anything we have in our party that can help? I have a fire spell that seems to hurt them good, Penn replied, but it really pisses them off. I wouldnt use it until the Giant is committed to whoever theyre fighting in the front. Our Divine casters have a few offensive spells as well, but they had their hands full just keeping people in the fight last time. These Giants are a fair bit more powerful than our average caster too, so magic resistance becomes a problem for a Gold-rank. Sowere fighting based on what we learned, with no major changes? Pretty much, yeah, Kyla said. I guess what it boils down to is how many were up against. One feels doable, especially now that we have some experience fighting them, but two still border on overwhelming. Thats if we dont run into anything entirely absurd. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 A gentle wind played over the vibrant alpine meadows above the expedition base camp, sending a cool, green fragrance into the air. In the early morning light, twenty-four Adventurers advanced single file through a vast carpet of summer wildflowers that painted the landscape in gold, crimson and indigo hues. Under the icy crown of the Azerlisia Mountains, the scenery made the Adventurers C who had mostly lived in E-Rantel or the rural lands surrounding it for all of their lives C gape in awestruck wonder. Ah, this is worth every bit of that hellish training we went through, Kyla sniffed as she wiped away a tear. I wish there was a way to take this scenery back with us to show to everyone. Sure feels more like an Adventure, Derek grinned. Mucking around in tangled forests got old before the first day out of the Great Lake was over. Everyones attitudes were a great deal lighter than before; the nervous edge that they carried was noticeably worn away. The previous day had been solemn and businesslike, with the Adventurers conducting their survey work as quickly as was reasonable. Roughly twenty kilometres of montane forest had been covered, with no incidents or encounters of note C save for an unverified rumour that someone had tried flirting with a Harpy and was nearly carried off. I dont mean to dampen your enthusiasm, Ludmila said, but it gets more dangerous here the higher you go, so dont drop your guard. Dragons and Giants arent the only things that live up here, either. Why is that, I wonder? Penn turned her attention away from the nearby scenery, Youd think that the most powerful things would choose the most abundant places to live, but its like its the other way around. The more hostile a place seems, the more powerful the creatures become. What do they even eat? Kyla looked to the peaks above, Theyre so huge, and it doesnt look like theres anything up there. Dont tell me they live on rocks and snow. Ludmila scanned the rocky moors further up the mountain. She eventually spotted what she was looking for, and pointed towards them. Those things, Ludmila told them. What things? Derek leaned over, trying to follow the line of her arm. Theyre called Nuk, Ludmila said. Were headed that way, so youll see them up close eventually. The destination of the expedition was the point where their survey work had left off, five hundred metres above the meadow that they were making their way across. Feoh Raizo was at an even higher elevation C or at least its surface entrance was C and the highways route was to follow a gentle incline that eventually led to the Dwarven city. As odd as it felt, Ludmila was more interested in their eventual arrival at Feoh Raizo, where she would have the opportunity to study what sorts of ideas and techniques the Dwarves used for their population centres. The natural landscape that surrounded them was certainly beautiful, and she could understand why the other Adventurers were giddy over it, but it was something like a variation of her homes surroundings. After an hour of climbing from the expedition base camp below, they reached their destination. As Merry had mentioned, the chance of someone getting lost was basically nil: there were no trees, ridges or any other obstacles C it was just a cold and rocky slope that was devoid of any vegetation save for moss and lichen that clung to the stones. Shaggy, four-legged creatures could be seen moving in small herds, grazing on the mountainside. Those are some bigass cows, Penn stared at the three-and-a-half metre long beasts, No wonder Giants and Dragons get so huge. Theyre as big as Aurochs from the Great Steppe, Kyla marvelled. I thought theyd be more like Lanca. Youve been to the Great Steppe? N-no, Kyla replied, but I read about them. Hmmthink we can raise these down around Re-Estize? The people from my village might be interested. Over their time together, Ludmila had come to learn that Kyla was from a village in Gagnier Barony. With their focus on raising livestock, Florine might indeed be interested in Nuks, but Theyre mountain animals, Ludmila said. I hear some of the races living around here have domesticated them, but they probably wouldnt be happy down in the plains. Youd need some specialized workers too since theyre magical beasts. They dont look very magical to me, Kyla scratched her chin as she peered at the nearest group of Nuks. Do you have any of them on your land? Not just on my land, Ludmila said, but all along the Southern Border Ranges where its high enough. Theyre very hardy, so Nuks might be a common sight around the world. Also Ludmilas voice trailed off as she scanned the mountain face. What? Nothing, I was just wondering if any other types of beasts lived up here. There should be things like sheep and goats, at least. The Empire must have originally captured their Gryphons from some mountainous place, too. She had actually been looking for something like the Krkono?e but decided that, if Ilyshnish hadnt recognized them on the night she arrived at Wardens Vale, they probably didnt exist here. She wasnt even sure if the Druids of the Krkono?e were Demihumans or Magical Beasts, though the fact that they did not appear to react to her like Demihumans usually did had her lean towards them being the latter. The Adventurer parties spread out into their positions, which were well within sight of one another. Ludmila moved over to where Merry and the other Rangers were gathered. With the uneventfulness of the previous day, they would be proceeding as planned and serving as pickets to detect approaching threats in advance. No one needs anything right? Merry asked, Last call C were gonna be up there till tonight all by our lonesomes. Should we use these dyes now? Someone asked. Uh, yeah, Merry replied. Go ahead if you havent already. Ludmila retrieved several small globes from her Infinite Haversack, which were filled with the same sort of magical dye that Ilyshnish had received with her new bracers. She emptied the contents of the first on the hem of her mantle, and the dye spread over the entire item, turning it a dirty white colour. After a few minutes, the five Rangers were garbed head to toe in equipment that would help them blend in with their snowy surroundings. Alrighty, Merry said as she gave them each a once-over. I went ahead and checked around the survey route before everyone arrived. The good news is that I didnt spot any Frost Giants. The bad news is that theres Undead further up the mountain. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Undead? Pool frowned, How did that happen? Theres a pass that goes from east to west here, Merry replied. My guess is that some big battle was fought here long ago, or the pass used to be a major route that saw a lot of fighting over time. Once things get so bad that Undead start popping up, it doesnt just go away on its own C just like the Katze Plains. Battlefields, cemeteries, and other places where unnatural deaths collected often became steeped in the energies that would eventually manifest into Undead. Once locations became like this, they were notoriously hard to cleanse. Even the E-Rantel cemetery occasionally had a Skeleton or Zombie appear up once in a while, despite the amount of effort that went into keeping it cleansed. Places like the Katze Plains had become impossible to reclaim, rendered into a cursed wasteland that was uninhabitable by any living thing. What sort of Undead are we talking about here? Another Ranger asked. The easy stuff, Merry waved her hand lightly. Doesnt look like anyone is keeping this place clear, though, so its possible that stronger Undead pop up once in a while. Youll be able to sneak around pretty easily, but dont be surprised if you see something like a Lesser Vampire or an Elder Lich. There are that many Undead? Yup, Merry nodded, so be careful. Theyre all just standing around since theres nothing for them to go after, but if you blow your cover youre gonna have a few hundred things chasing you all over the place. This wouldnt be a huge problem for any one of the Adventurers present to deal with, but the fight would certainly attract attention if there was someone else watching. Ludmila looked out towards the west, where the bare mountain slopes rose until they were covered in snow and ice. There was no sign that it had ever been a place that people frequented. There were no visible remains of a road, nor were there markers or buildings that might be found along a high mountain passage. Long glaciers flowed out from between the massive mountains framing both sides of the pass, which were still a good two or three thousand metres higher than their current elevation. Taller peaks could be seen to the north, beyond the tops of the frozen valleys carved out by the rivers of ice. How far out should we go? Ludmila asked. Enough to give the expedition a good lead if someone comes running down at us, Merry answered. I know weve all picked up cold-weather gear, but dont go so high that you freeze your asses off if the weather suddenly changes. I dont really like how the sky looks right now. They all turned their attention upwards. Thin wisps of cloud were lazily crossing overhead, which often indicated that rain would arrive in the lowlands C at least before Lord Mare started to occasionally alter the weather. The winds were calm and Ludmila did not know whether it was warm or cool relative to how the place usually was. What happens if a storm rolls in? Depending on how bad it is, Merry said, we might become useless as pickets. If that happens, head down until theres decent visibility again. We wont be able to hear or see any signal arrows in the middle of a storm, either, so things might get rough. Were gonna just have to make do if something happens. The Orichalcum Ranger looked at each of them in turn, as if waiting to hear if they had any way to improve on what they had. Pool, who had pulled up his cowl, raised a hand. Are we really going to go till the last part of the surveys done? Thats right, Merry nodded. We have a good clear run to Feoh Raizo up here, so the expedition should be able to cover the rest of the distance if we push it. I know it makes it harder for us, but at least well be relaxing in the city by tomorrow morning. We should be able to start bringing in the rear early in the evening. Merry fell silent again, waiting for more questions. After a few minutes of silence, she slowly nodded to herself, licking her lips. I guess thats that, then, she said. Ludmila has mountain training, so well put her at the highest altitude C you have cold protection, right? I do, Ludmila nodded. Where do you need me? Merry pointed across to the southern side of the pass, where a massive tongue of ice spilt down from the mountains to the northwest. The glacier there is the most direct approach to the expedition that Frost Giantsll be able to take, so head up the western side of the valley. Ill be lower down on the eastern side. Well all be pretty far from one another, so use Sounding Shot to make sure your signal arrows get high enough to be seen by the rest of us. Two other Rangers were assigned positions at the north and south ends of the pass, while Pool was placed halfway between Merry and the expedition route. After one last-minute check, they went their separate ways. Ludmilas assigned post was about ten kilometres distant, and she picked her way carefully across the Undead-infested pass over the next hour. As she came closer to the toe of the glacier, it slowly sunk in how huge it actually was. The edge of the ice stretched five kilometres from west to east, feeding several streams that tumbled into the pass below. The jagged mountain overhead went from majestic to oppressive as she followed the moraine along the glaciers edge up and into its shadow. Her Truesight allowed her to see through the gloom with perfect clarity, but she still peered into every nook and cranny as she ascended, half expecting to find a Frost Giant nestled above with boulder in hand. Like most Demihuman tribes, they had their own Rangers C or hunters, as they tended to call them C and Ilyshnish claimed that they were superior to the ones fielded by the Adventurer Guild. Ludmilas smaller size should give her an advantage when it came to concealment, but size was relative: beside a mountain, there was little difference between a Human and a Giant, and there were many places large enough for a Giant to lay in wait. Another hour passed as she continued her ascent, and she finally settled on a spot roughly halfway up the glacier. Sitting in a shadowed nook on the mountainside where masses of ice hung overhead, her breath misted the air as she scanned the surroundings above and below. From her vantage, she had a clear view over the entire valley, but she still couldnt see past the top of it. Beyond the occasional flying creature gliding by, the only other things she noticed were the thousands of Undead occupying the river of ice. After some time, she decided that their presence was decidedly odd. Merrys speculation placed the probable origin of the energies that fueled them as some conflict or conflicts in the past fought over the pass far, far below. If that was the case, then why did it seem like there were even more Undead here? Her unease grew over their presence as the hours passed. According to what she knew of how Undead came to be, weaker Undead manifested first, and their accumulation eventually led to the genesis of stronger Undead. With so many here, Merrys warning about Lesser Vampires, Elder Liches and other powerful Undead beings weighed upon her heavily. She looked across the glacial valley, wondering if the Elf Ranger was seeing the same thing. The temperature dropped as the afternoon passed, and it wasnt until the winds started to pick up that Ludmila realized that something was amiss. She rose to her feet upon seeing the dark clouds that appeared from behind the distant peaks to the north. The ominous wall rolled forward at an alarming rate, darkening the skies above. Light snow started to fall, growing heavier as the minutes passed and the winds started to pick up around her. Looking up towards the top of the glacier, a slight movement drew her attention. She leaned forward, trying to discern what it was. There was more movement, objects seeming small from their great distance. It was only when the objects started to fly down closer to smash through the masses of Undead below that she finally understood what was going on. They were boulders being hurled to clear away the accumulated Undead. It was then that Ludmila caught her first glimpse of a Frost Giant. It was not the towering being that her fellow Adventurers described looming over them in battle, but a tiny figure that stood no taller than a fingernail against the grey ice of the massive glacier. She hadnt noticed it until it attacked the Undead C perhaps it had been there all along. She spotted more and more of them, sending boulders raining down on the hapless Skeletons and Zombies below. Were they cleaning out the glacier, just as Humans cleaned out Undead-infested parts of their territory? She counted the number of Frost Giants as the number of Undead on the upper portion glacier dwindled. There were thirty of them, and they were all at least as strong as an Orichalcum-ranked Adventurer. As they advanced down the ice, her sense of danger flooded her mind. One other Giant had appeared: one larger and far stronger than all of the others combined. Nothing entirely absurd, huh She made a mental note to have a word with Kyla later about saying ominous things. The wind picked up into a howl, whipping at Ludmilas mantle and sending stinging powder crystals against her like grains of coarse sand. She made her way down from her perch to retreat back down the moraine. It was not until the full force of the storms fury rolled past the top of the glacier and over the Frost Giant advance that she realized what was happening. The Frost Giants knew what was going on below all along: they were just waiting for the arrival of the storm to commence their assault. It was an ambush C one that brought with it all of winters fury. Winters Crown: Act 7, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The barely perceptible blare of a horn over the howling wind confirmed Ludmilas suspicions over the Frost Giants intent. She peered up at the advancing blizzard, but the weather had thoroughly concealed the Giants when it had overtaken them. Completing her descent from her high perch above the glacier and back onto its moraine, Ludmila looked over at the other side of the valley, trying to figure out where Merry might be. She didnt want to give away her own position by loosing a signal arrow, but, at the same time, she wasnt sure if her voice could reach the Ranger on the other side. A movement out of the corner of her vision drew her attention. It was a boulder bouncing down the middle of the glacier. Ludmila stopped and looked up the slope as more boulders appeared from the blinding snows. They can see through that? Ludmila couldnt believe it at first, but the Giants attacks were unerringly striking down swathes of Undead. The deadly nature of the Frost Giant ambush went up by a degree. She turned her attention to the opposite side of the glacier again. Merry, the expedition is under attack. Thirty-one Giants, at least. They were waiting for the storm: its going to cripple everyone down there. Her vision blurred and she gritted her teeth as the cost of her ability took its toll on her mental focus. Its range had improved with time and training, but it hadnt improved to the point where she could cast her voice over eight kilometres without significant cost. Ludmila started to make her way back down the glacier along the moraine and, after several minutes, she saw the bright red star of a signal arrow flash up into the sky. It appeared that Merry had placed herself at roughly half the altitude that Ludmila had. Fortunately, the extra range she had put into her ability was enough to cover the distance. Making her way down the slope as quickly as she could without attracting the attention of the nearby Undead, her mind worked to find any flaws in the Frost Giant ambush. It hadnt even been recognized as one until it was too late C which she supposed was the point to any ambush C but it had the same inexorable quality as the glacier both she and the Frost Giants were making their way down upon. Going by the steady progress she observed as she headed out to serve as a lookout, the expedition would be somewhere around the bend of the survey route, putting them roughly five kilometres below the toe of the glacier. The timing of the storm was uncanny, but it probably didnt matter even if it had come an hour or two later. In the short time since she had started her descent, the drifts forming on her path were already above her ankles, and the snows blowing down from the heights only became more and more severe. The leading edge of the storm had probably already reached the expedition. The snow would probably be waist-deep within half an hour, turning the expeditions previously unimpeded path over the bare mountain slope into a treacherous slog. The Frost Giants, being as tall as they were, would have relatively few issues making their way through. In addition, they appeared to be able to see through the obscuring snows of the storm, and their boulders were turned even more deadly by the howling tailwinds. It was a trap crafted by nature itself, and these Giants were well accustomed to taking advantage of it. A powerful blizzard was the last thing that inexperienced Humans from the lowlands would expect at the height of summer, who came from a place where it rarely snowed even in the depths of winter. Ludmila stopped and turned around, squinting into the wind to see if she could figure out how far away their adversaries were. She had no hope of seeing them directly, but the boulders were still coming down the icy slope. Swarms of Undead were now turning in unison to run up the glacier. They were close. Frost Giants, five kilometres from the toe of the glacier. She could only hope that she had reached someone, as she couldnt see if there was any response from below. Nearby Undead continued to react to the Frost Giants presence. She instinctively ducked as a boulder smashed into the ground not a hundred metres distant, blasting a divot into the ice and instantly destroying the dozens of Skeletons and Zombies in its path. The Giants were too fast. In the time that she had made her way halfway down from where she was, they had nearly closed the distance. It was only a matter of time before one of their hunters would notice her if she kept running down in the open. She ducked behind the ridge of the moraine, pulling a fire arrow out of her Infinite Haversack and nocking it to her longbow. Ludmila took a quick inventory of her surroundings. She was in a trough between the glaciers moraine and the mountain face, whose ice-bound heights loomed at the top of a sheer cliff face. There were some boulders, that ranged from her own height to the size of a barn, strewn about that could potentially act as cover. The glacier itself was cracked and lined with crevasses as it reached its terminus. As long as their strides were, the Frost Giants probably couldnt cross the gaping chasms. Was it something she could use? The dull thud of another boulder impacting the ice on the other side of the moraine shook the ground. Then another. Probably not. The Giants would be going around the sides to avoid them. That meant they would run right into her C the boulders that had just cast in her direction were clearing the way of Undead. She quietly made her way down the trough, ducking behind a boulder twice her height and peeking around the other side. All that greeted her, however, was the blowing snow. She returned behind the shelter of the boulder and took a calming breath. A booted foot stepped down right next to her. Ludmila dropped her bow. Extending her arm, she called her glaive to hand. Activating Ability Boost as she pivoted to attack, her horizontal Slash sheared into the thick hides wrapped around the Frost Giants left shin, cleaving through flesh and bone. The Giant roared as he fell, and the boulder behind her shifted as he grabbed at it for support. The massive being stumbled forward awkwardly, crashing to the ground. Ludmila lunged forward to push the point of the glaive deep into one of his shocked, golden eyes. The blade pulled out as easily as it had entered, and Ludmila unequipped the glaive. She stepped back to retrieve her bow and arrow from the ground. Heart pounding, she strained her senses for the approach of another Giant. The one that had surprised her gave no sign of its approach. If not for the glaive bestowed upon her by Lady Shalltear, she would have been clearly outmatched. Could she lie in wait for the next giant who came to investigate its fallen comrade? There had been thirty-one in total before the blizzard blew over them, and at least half of them were probably coming her way to avoid the hazards of the glacier. Several Zombies shuffled over to the corpse of the Frost Giant, belatedly attracted by the disturbance. Ludmila frowned over at them, then realized that she might be harder to notice than she had initially thought. For whatever strange reason, the majority of corporeal Undead that manifested from pure negative energies were Human in appearance; all she needed to do was make sure that she didnt stand out. The dead Frost Giant might have even assumed she was one of the relatively harmless Undead, thinking he could casually destroy her as he passed. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Ludmila turned her gaze up towards the darkening skies. Perhaps Surshana was looking out for her. Heavy footfalls fell from beyond the boulder, and the nearby Undead shuffled towards the new sound. Ludmila padded away in the direction of the next piece of cover. From somewhere behind, a massive object cleaving through the air could be heard over the wind. The next Giant was probably not a hunter, given how clearly its actions could be heard and felt. The Giants steps came again, sending pieces of loose ice and snow skittering down the cliff nearby. The Undead were still attracted by its presence, but its pace did not slow. The sound of its weapon striking down the Undead swarming towards it grew closer. Could she surprise this one too? Bonecleaver! Ludmila dove forward as a tremendous crack filled the air. She rolled up to her feet and turned to see that the boulder she was hiding behind had been split in half by a massive axe. A basso voice filled her ears with its amusement. Hohsomething actually came out. A Wight? A Vampire? Before her stood a male Frost Giant. Fortunately, it was not the large one that had appeared just before the attack commenced, but she sensed that it was still about as strong as a Vampire Bride. If she could get in close, the absurdly powerful glaive would do the rest. She focused her attention on his movements as he casually swatted the dozens of Undead that came after him aside. trying to intimidate me with a Skill? He said as he took another swing, If you were strong enough to kill my brother there, Id hardly think it necessary. A Skill? The Giant furrowed its bushy brow and frowned behind its blonde beard. Dont tell meyou dont even know what youre doing? Hah! Youre as ignorant as a Goblin. Without another word, he stepped forward, axe raised high. Ludmila quickly nocked an arrow, loosing it towards the Giants feet. The tanglefoot arrow shattered on impact, affixing the Giants foot to the windblown stones with alchemical glue. Her next arrow lit its beard aflame. Partway into her next draw, something struck her from behind, pushing her forward slightly. She looked over her shoulder to find that a Skeleton had struck her in the back. Her attacks against the Giant had revealed her to the Undead nearby. Wind Stride. Her pace quickened, speeding her along as she circled around the Giant. The Undead chasing her changed direction and went to the Giant instead, who was now the closer target. When the agitated Frost Giant reflexively swept his axe around to clear them away, she switched to her glaive and charged forward. The dark, pulsing blade sliced through the ankle of his back foot, then stabbed forward into the other. Ludmila twisted the haft in her hands and ripped out its tendon with a horizontal cut as she withdrew to recentre herself. She moved back around to recover her bow and carry on down the darkened slope. A boulder smashing into the cover ahead of her cut short her escape. Leaving so soon? A womans voice called out. Ludmila turned to find that the largest Giant had caught up to her. Behind him and to his side was a female Giant, who was hefting another boulder in her palm. This ones no good, Sigurd, she said. As weak as the kids we sent out last week. Sigurd scrutinized Ludmila from where he stood. At a mere glance, Ludmila could tell that this fight would be impossible C even more impossible than fighting a Death Knight or a Death Warrior. The huntress behind him was well above Adamantite, as well. These were the powerful Frost Giants that the Adventurers had been warned about. Its her weapon, Sigurd! The Frost Giant on the ground shouted towards them, A spear, or something C its more powerful than a Frostreaver! Shes nothing without it! Ludmila glowered at the Frost Giant, who was continuing to swat away Undead after being crippled. In hindsight, she should have finished him off. That so? Sigurd raised an eyebrow, hefting a two-handed axe that looked like it was made from shimmering ice, Plunder usually comes after a challenge, but who am I to complain? The eight-metre tall Frost Giant strode towards her. His steps effortlessly kicked through the two-metre tall snowdrifts, shaking the ground as he went. Unlike the other two Frost Giants she had fought, he was encased in midnight-black plate armour with no clear gaps to exploit. Wait, Ludmila said, ImC Not interested. Still under the effects of Ability Boost and Wind Stride, she danced backwards from Sigurds advance. The Frost Giant followed her around with an unbothered expression. Drawing a fire arrow, she loosed it directly at him. His axe shifted slightly to block her attack. The arrow shattered. Its content splashed over the axe blade and ran down the handle, but did not ignite. She barely spared a thought for the odd occurrence, reaching for a tanglefoot arrow in a bid to at least slow his momentum. She released the missile as he stepped onto a snow-free section of ground. The arrow shattered, but the alchemical glue passed through his foot. The sight was reminiscent of the spell Lady Shalltear had cast to free Ilyshnish from her entanglement. A Freedom effect Petty tricks wont help you here, Sigurd told her. Embrace death like a true warrior. She looked all around them as she eluded the reach of his weapon. The huntress was yawning to the side, her disinterest in the fight plainly clear. Ludmila found it hard to believe that Sigurd did not possess the means to close distance with her. Going by Ilyshnishs description of their culture and the way he carried himself, it was as if he was saying unworthy with every step. One did not use Martial Arts or Skills to crush a bug. They made another round, with Ludmila releasing arrows all throughout. Sigurd deflected all of them with his axe, and even the lightning arrows failed to take effect. She peered up through the storm at the mountain above. Ludmila reached into her Infinite Haversack, retrieving three large glass arrows. She increased the distance between herself and Sigurd. She steeled herself with a strain from her favourite hymn and raised her bow. Surshana, Lord of Judgement, unleash Thy certain death! Sounding Shot! It was a simple ranged Martial Art that the expedition Rangers had to learn. It had no additional offensive power, as it was developed to send arrows over an exact distance. The Adventurers used it to loose their signal arrows high into the air so they could be spotted by distant observers. The three glass arrows streaked up into the sky, ignoring the vicious winds. Sigurd snorted. Brynhild. Got em. The huntress cocked her arm. Intercept! With a grunt, Brynhild hurled the boulder in her hand. Everyone stopped to look upwards, tracking its course. The huntress attack hurtled into the air, curving in mid-flight to smash each of Ludmilas arrows in turn. The concussion arrows erupted in sequence, unleashing a rippling bang that could be heard clearly over the wind. Was it enough? It was. None of them would escape this. As the loud crack of collapsing ice filled the air, Sigurd and Brynhild frowned down at her. Ludmila offered a serene smile in return. Very well C let us embrace death. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Dawn broke over E-Rantel, greeted by the songbirds flitting about the gardens of the central district. The sounds of life filtered in through the partially opened bedroom windows, along with the cool breeze that brushed over the rich curtains laid over them. Lingering traces of morning dew, freshly baked bread and breakfast from the noble manors nearby tickled his nonexistent nostrils. Ainz Ooal Gown, the Supreme Overlord of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, leader of the 41 Supreme Beings and the absolute ruler of the Sorcerous Kingdom and its protectorates, looked up from where he was curled up on his bed. He stirred slightly under his sheets, holding back the urge to wince at a movement that responded to his own in the corner of the room. Thisis getting worse, isnt it? The more they do it, the more intense it gets. Or he could be imagining it. This was almost certainly the case, as the Undead were immune to mind-affecting abilities, and the Homunculus Maids had none to speak of in the first place. Still, he felt it so keenly that he was driven to suspect that it was indeed a very real thing. As usual, he was being attended to by the maid on duty: one of the 41 Homunculus Maids who served in a large rotation where each had a shift with him for a day. They followed him everywhere while he was out and about. When he settled down for the night, so too would one of the maids settle down to watch him. It didnt matter which maid was occupying the chair; they all emitted that same indescribable pressure as they stared at him all night. It wasnt relaxing at all, but, at the same time, he could not bear their reactions should he choose to dismiss them from the room. Back in his old world, he would sometimes watch old movies or be shown clips where something called killing intent was employed by expert warriors or foul miscreants. After arriving in this strange New World, he discovered that it was very much a real thing that warriors and the like employed. He felt that what these maids did was very similar, but they werent trying to intimidate or kill him, they were expressing their intense desire to serve him. The spirit of their awe-inspiring loyalty. Serving intent. If he were to choose between whether he would rather be exposed to killing intent or serving intent, it would be the former, as he could only be slowly roasted in the blaze of the latter. At first, he thought they would get bored of it, or settle into a more relaxed routine. It didnt happen. After giving up on that hope, he thought he might get used to it, but it was not something the meagre salaryman named Suzuki Satoru could ever become accustomed to. He placed the book he was reading on the ornate ebony nightstand beside the bed, upon which were several other books. Five of them were from his old world. Three covered complex management topics, while the two others addressed subjects that were economic and political in nature. There was one book that was from this world C the dissertation of a recent valedictorian of the Imperial Magic Academy which was reportedly making its rounds amongst the circles of the Empires elite. Upon hearing of it, he thought it might be a good opportunity to see how things might be run in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Concepts from Earth might not exactly translate too well to this New World, after all. It was also an opportunity to appear as the enlightened intellectual that an alarming number of his new subjects were making him out to be. As it was a thesis, he thought it might be something like a long essay C an evenings read, at worst. Maybe there would be some simple ideas that he could put to use. This world only amounted to what would be a pre-industrial society on Earth, at best. With this in mind, he had ordered a copy delivered to himand then it arrived and mercilessly crushed his fragile aspirations. His nonexistent stomach started to ache when he saw the crate that was delivered to his desk. The thesis would be more aptly described as a weapon C one designed to inflict incalculable mental damage against unassuming salarymen like Suzuki Satoru. It was, in reality, a treatise that spanned five volumes: each thicker than the five other texts on the nightstand combined. He immediately surrendered after scanning the first page of the first volumes index. Was this really something that could be written by what amounted to a high school student in this world? He didnt dare ask for opinions on it from Albedo or Demiurge, lest they ask him in return how he felt about one unfathomable part or the other. It did end up being put to good use, however: one volume rested on the nightstand, while the other texts served as comparative references. Instead of making it look like was reading book after book every night, he could make it look like he was making a study of the thesis and measuring it against other complex titles. If he did manage to scrounge up the will to try and read it, he would be doing just that. There was nothing at all to feel guilty about. Ainz rose from the edge of his bed, glancing over at the maid in the corner. Good Morning, Lumire. The spectacled maids refined expression blossomed into a brilliant smile. Good morning, Ainz-sama! It was a greeting that would have seized the hearts of many a man. Ainz, however, went over to the nearest window without a word in an attempt to appear above its effects. Something itched at him to start some sort of dialogue with the Homunculus Maid, but he willfully suppressed that, as well. Rather than any of the awkward attempts at being personable that he might have attempted in the past, he was now somewhat versed in how many different aristocrats in various places acted around their households. This was mostly through observing them remotely rather than any formal study, but he felt that he had the gist of it. Lumire went about her work around the room, and Ainz looked out onto the street, hands clasped behind his back. The former Mayors manor was in a more quiet and secluded part of the district, but he could still occasionally see people passing by in the street down the lane. The singing birds had taken wing the moment he had appeared in the window, leaving only the sound of the wind. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. How lonely is thator maybe its to be expected. He was Undead now, after all. Like the settings of many a game and story, this world was one where the Undead were viewed as the enemy of all who lived. Ainz felt that it was fortunate enough that he wasnt compelled to act the part, and that, unlike those games and stories, the opinions of the people in this world could be gradually turned. By your leave, Ainz-sama, Lumires voice came from across the room, this one will now notify the next maid on duty. Umu. The door clicked shut behind her, and Ainz turned around. Lumire had left the room absolutely spotless, and he could only wonder how one could accomplish this in a mere span of minutes. The door opened again. Good morning, Ainz-sama. Good morning, Decrement, he nodded solemnly. Is there anything that requires my attention? Yes, Ainz-sama, Decrement replied. You left instructions for us to notify you if anyone had made a submission. A submissionah, you mean a submission to the suggestion box. After achieving a small degree of success with the suggestion box in Nazarick, Ainz decided to see what would happen if he left one in E-Rantel. He had it set up at the end of the lane to the Mayors manor in place of the letterbox that never seemed to see any use, then told the nearby Hanzos standing watch over the district to prevent anyone else from trying to tamper with it. Despite the anonymous nature and lack of visible guards nearby, the box had remained empty week after week. The appearance of a submission felt like a sign that the people were beginning to develop some trust in him. Yes, Ainz-sama, Decrement lowered her head. Please forgive this one for not returning with the submission. Hm? Theres no need for an apology, Ainz said, my orders to the Hanzos regarding the content were intentional. Did anyone see who submitted the suggestion? It happened sometime last night, Ainz-sama, and the sentries were instructed to remain silent on the matter. Did I say that, too? No, it was a good thing I said that. Good job, me! He was still feeling a bit singed after Albedo cast her damning judgement on his anonymous suggestion for gym uniforms a few months ago. What she would do to one of the citizens if she knew that they had submitted something of a similar calibre was something that had to be avoided at all costs. Nodding to himself, he made his way out of the bedroom. A-Ainz-sama? Hm? He stopped to look over his shoulder. Decrements usual, energetic look was absent, replaced with a tentative expression. C-could it be that Ainz-sama is going out to the suggestion box? Of course, he replied. Why do you ask? Please send your humble servant with orders to retrieve the submission! Be they a maid or a Guardian, the denizens of Nazarick invariably baulked whenever Ainz suggested that he personally perform some act below his station. The aristocrats of the region certainly subscribed to this mode of thinking, but he felt he was already far too distant from his subjects and it would do more harm than good. I understand what you are trying to say, Ainz said, but there is a specific reason for going myself. Decrement raised her head to look up at him with an uncomprehending expression. Ainz turned back around, continuing on his way to the manor entrance, and the Homunculus maid fell in step behind him. If you placed a suggestion in the box, he asked her, then found out that I personally went out to read it, how would you feel? II would be most gratified, Ainz-sama. Just so, Ainz smiled. Do you not believe the people would feel the same way? Of course, he wouldnt be able to read everything if he received a box full of suggestions every day. The citizens that frequented the central district were relatively few, however: mostly consisting of the nobles that made up the local leadership. Any suggestions that they had would most likely affect the lives of many, and he might be able to slowly learn various things about the lands that had come under his rule by reading what they had to say. Eventually, he might even be seen as an attentive leader that was active in the affairs of his own nation, and the rather dismal popularity of the Sorcerer King would rise. They made their way out onto the lane, where the guards stationed at the manor door offered a crisp salute as he passed. The sun was just starting to peek out over the eastern wall, its light reflecting off of the puddles left by the nights rain. He slowed his steps as he approached the street, looking to either side. A pair of household maids from one of the manors in the district abruptly stopped a block away, then scurried down a side street. Ainz sighed. After all this time, the people of the city still feared him. When he walked together with Momon and Nabe through the common areas of the city, the result was much the same. The citizens had completely adapted to the presence of the other Undead in the city, so, at this point, he felt like he was being purposely shunned. His gaze lingered over the corner where the maids had disappeared, wondering how long it would take before he could walk the streets without his subjects scattering away in fear. He opened the suggestion box and retrieved a single folded paper from the bottom. The quality suggested wealth that was only possessed by nobles and merchants, so his notion over who would make submissions appeared to be right on the mark. Looking up and down the street again, he took a deep breath before reading the suggestion scribed onto the card-sized sheet of parchment. Huh? Ainz looked up from reading the content, turning his head to look around the street before looking back down at the paper. The crimson points of his eyes went from left to right as he read the single line several times. He flipped the suggestion over in his fingers, but there was nothing on the other side. Flipping it back to the front, he read what was written there again. Albedo stole my eggs! C Anonymous Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Decrement. Yes, Ainz-sama? It says Suggestions on the box, yes? The Homunculus Maid leaned forward to read the letters written in bold on the only-slightly-ornate-looking suggestion box. He still could not read the language of Re-Estize without the aid of his magical glasses, and it would not do to display his illiteracy here. Yes, Ainz-sama, Decrement said. It does indeed say Suggestions on the box. Nothing that even remotely resembles complaints, or grievances? No, Ainz-sama, Decrement replied, then her eyes widened. Was the submission Forget that it had ever occurred to you. Yes, Ainz-sama. Decrement lowered her head in acknowledgement, and Ainz frowned down at the slip of paper. Not only was it a complaint, but it was a complaint written in Japanese. That a Player had appeared and submitted a complaint was unlikely. The remaining options were that it was a native of this world from a place where the language had taken root C much like a few other nations where significant portions of other languages from Earth had cropped up C or it was someone from Nazarick. All things considered, it was probably one of the NPCsbut who was it? And why did they believe it necessary to add anonymous to an already anonymous submission? He walked out onto the street with the matter weighing heavily on his mind. A-Ainz-sama? Im heading back home, Ainz told Decrement. Is there something else that requires my attention? No, Ainz-sama, Decrement replied. But Albedo-sama is scheduled to arrive for her appointment in two hours He definitely couldnt ask her about this, lest it started some sort of witch hunt. If it was about items, he should be able to inquire about it with Pandoras Actor. Ill be back before then. Is there anything else? No, Ainz-sama. Ainz made his way to the designated teleportation area. He could have ordered the defences lowered so he could cast the spell from where he was, but it felt like a huge bother just to raise again a few seconds later. A short walk couldnt hurt him, anyway. He made it all of two blocks before a figure popped out from one of the small gardens nestled between the guest manors. WhaC! A-ambush?! A-Ainz-sama! What a most fortunate coincidence to have met you here! Before him on the street stood Shalltear Bloodfallen. The Floor Guardians face positively glowed with her delighted greetingbut something was off. The elegant script on the suggestion floated to the forefront of his mind. Shalltearshes definitely the one that wrote this. How long has she been camping that suggestion box for? Shalltearhm? His attention was drawn by two other figures who appeared behind her, These are The Floor Guardians silver lashes fluttered for a moment at his words, then a remarkable transformation occurred. A solemn air fell over her, and her silvery voice took on a refined quality that was beyond her usual mode of speaking. With an elegant movement of her slender hand, she gestured to the woman on her right. I have the pleasure of introducing you to the Countess of Wagner, Liane Loretta Dale Wagner, arinsu. Shalltears hand gracefully swept across to the woman on the opposite side. And the Baroness of Gagnier, Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier. Shalltear returned her hand to her lap, and her voice chimed over the street. Countess Wagner; Baroness Gagnier C His Majesty the Sorcerer King, Ainz Ooal Gown. Im sure they can tell just by looking In unison, the two noblewomen lowered themselves into deep curtseys. Their voices rose from below in respectful tones. Your Majesty. Ainz examined the two women who held their postures before him, then glanced over at Shalltear. Though her solemn expression retained its aristocratic air, she appeared pleased about something at the same time. The lore of Earths Vampires C of which many elements were incorporated into Yggdrasil C often depicted them as proud and aristocratic. Shalltears desire to maintain an elegant appearance and her efforts to have the other female NPCs learn proper etiquette and form appeared to be a reflection of this. It occurred to Ainz that, amongst the trappings of high society and the company of nobles, Shalltear Bloodfallen was in her element. That should be a part of what he saw before him, at least. As he examined the two noblewomen again, he suddenly realized he was dragging out their greeting. He clamped his mouth shut to keep the ahs and ums that wanted to spill out, and wracked his memory for the proper response. In a final, desperate bid for assistance, his eyes went to Decrementbut she didnt move. Why?! She had spoken for him without hesitation when the Lizardman came to deliver his report from Cocytus a few months ago This isbecause theyre my direct vassals? Under Nazaricks hierarchy, Decrement could speak in his place to someone on the level of Cocytus messenger. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, it would be a breach in decorum for a maid to act as the go-between for Ainz with a ranking vassal. The only one who could speak for him in this scenario was someone of a higher court rank than them. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. You may raise your heads, he said in the most dignified tone he could muster. The two women rose with the same elegance they had enacted with their greeting. Now that he could see their faces, Ainzs gaze went carefully from one to another. Countess Wagner was a slender woman, standing roughly a head taller than Shalltear. Her wavy, light blonde hair hung just above her shoulders, and a pair of topaz eyes looked up at him from over a petite nose. She had thin lips, soft cheekbones, and an appearance that Ainz thought might look mischievous if she was in a more relaxed situation. In contrast, Baroness Gagnier had a full figure that most women would probably be envious of. Despite this, she appeared to be attempting to conceal it through the elements of her garb, which had the reverse effect of making her more enticing. She was of a height with Countess Wagner, and her dirty blonde hair hung just below her shoulder in loose waves. Her amber eyes almost seemed to glow in the morning light, and her facial features, like her figure, possessed a sensuality to them that reminded him somewhat of Albedo. They were both women who would be counted as beautiful in a world where even the average person would be considered so on Earth. Ainz had heard that the nobles of the surrounding nations valued physical appearance in their wives and consorts, and these two indeed served as prime examples of this pursuit of feminine beauty. They were also young C young enough that he thought them perhaps in their mid-teens. Most of the noble houses that remained in E-Rantel left behind bereaved wives and daughters who had taken up the mantle of lordship after the Battle of Katze Plains. How did they feel about the man, no C the Undead being that had killed their fathers and brothers? Though he looked over them carefully, he could not read them. If they were common folk, there would almost certainly be some emotion there. Fear, or a desire for vengeancebut there was nothing. Nothing It was then that he realized that they did not fear him. Or at least they did not openly display any fear that they might be harbouring. In a city where everyone either cowered or fled, they stood calm and composed not three metres away. Was it something significant to note? Or was it the painted mask of a noble, maintained through joy, sorrow and adversity? In their silence, Ainz also realized that they were waiting for him to say something. Aristocratic society really was a painbut it did give him a rare opportunity to interact with his subjects and see how they would react. He fished around his memory for some appropriate topic. Countess Wagneryou were recently promoted for your progress in improving our nations infrastructure and logistical capabilities, I believe. How goes your work? This was one thing that he actually did pay attention to, as it heavily affected the Sorcerous Kingdoms ongoing attempts to rent out the Undead. As powerful as Soul Eaters were by the measures of this world, that power could not be fully harnessed with what was available. The wagons and roads that were used around E-Rantel were not designed for the high-speed transportation that the Soul Eaters were capable of. Simply put, they fell apart. Yes, Your Majesty, Countess Wagner replied. Between the new frames being developed under my supervision and test roads being laid with the assistance of Dwarven engineers, things are at the point where heavy freight wagons will remain stable at speeds of up to twenty kilometres an hour. We will be able to move goods from the imperial border to E-Rantel in less than six hours if construction is approved. It was extraordinarily fast by this worlds standards. Ten times faster than a freight wagon drawn by a team of a dozen horses on oft-muddy roads of the neighbouring Re-Estize. More, considering that the Undead could run without tiring and work day and night without complaint. Soul Eaters would become both the fastest and the most cost-effective means of transport by far with these advancements in logistics. Umu, Ainz slowly nodded his head, What of the options outside of our borders? That would be dependent on the roads, Your Majesty, she said. The Empire will enjoy the full benefits of Soul Eaters if they can be convinced to build and maintain the same standard of infrastructure, but the Temples are sure to oppose their use. The Dwarves already have that standard of infrastructure, and they appear to be willing to rent Undead labour after the Ministry of Transportations work with their recent migration. Understandably, the world at large has a negative impression of the Undead, so that will continue to be our main hurdle when it comes to marketing any sort of Undead labour. So it seems, Ainz said. Tell me: how do you personally feel about the use of Undead labour? I would use them where I could, Countess Wagner replied, but we cannot get too far with them yet. Most of our neighbours still hold conventional views of the Undead, so my merchant companies have to use conventional means beyond the borders still. Within our sphere of influence, though, I feel that it is inevitable. If people do not get on board, they will not be able to compete at all. Thats good to hear. I look forward to your results in the future. Countess Wagner lowered her head with a smile. By your will, Your Majesty. Ainz turned his attention away from her with a sense of bemusement. Rather than what he feared would be reflected in her replies, Countess Wagner appeared more excited than anything else. If anything like fear or hate existed within her, it was buried so deeply that it may as well not exist. His eyes fell upon Baroness Gagnier. Now that his memory had been jogged, he remembered what her specific contributions were. That being said, he couldnt make any verbal promises to her without running them by Albedo first to make sure if they were sound, or even possible. Baroness Gagnier, he said, your work integrating the various Demihuman and Heteromorph populations that have come under our rule has been of tremendous value as well. Con His voice trailed off as a tear ran down her cheek. Uh The young woman started to sob quietly, shoulders shuddering with her ragged breaths. W-was that me? Did I do something wrong somehow? Fuehhhhhhh Baroness Gagnier started to weep openly. She looked to her side with a sniff, and Countess Wagner recoiled with a geh! before the other woman threw her arms around her. Fuehhhhhhh!!! Ainz glanced about nervously as her sobs rose into the air. The Sorcerer King was standing in the middle of the street with a young woman crying before him. That wasnt good. He absently checked to see if he had accidentally activated his Despair Aura. No C that would be a Fear effect, not a Cry effect. The latter did not even exist, as far as he knew. did I say something wrong? He had no idea how to put himself across regally in this scenario. Its alright, Your Majesty, Countess Wagner said as she rubbed Baroness Gagnier''s back gently. Shes just been really worried that her works gone unnoticed all this time. Florines just relieved, andeh? A tear rolled down Countess Wagners cheek, and she started to weep as well. Ehhhhhh Shalltear sniffled. You too?! It is only right for Ainz-samas loyal servants to weep tears of happiness upon receiving his recognition, arinsu, she said in a misty voice. They are truly model subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom, arinsu. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Decrement dabbing at her cheek as well. The entire district wasnt about to burst into tears, was it? Ainz clenched his fingers, feeling the suggestion in his hand. He cleared his nonexistent throat. Ah, that reminds me, he said. There is a matter I need to attend to before the day begins. Of course, Ainz-sama, Shalltear said as Baroness Gagnier was gently led back into the garden by Countess Wagner, please dont mind usoh? Was it something I might help you with? Do you desire a Gate somewhere, perhaps? Looking down at her face full of expectation, Ainz was reminded just who exactly put the suggestion into the box. He would rather avoid being seen as taking sides in a dispute between the Guardians. Not to mention that he knew absolutely nothing about it. Its fine, he said, Ill just be returning to see about this before the Prime Minister is scheduled to deliver her morning report. Shalltear fluttered her lashes up at him for a moment with a blank expression, then a look of realization dawned over her. Ah C of course, arinsu, she stood aside, lowering her head in a graceful curtsey. Have a pleasant morning, Ainz-sama. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Upon entering the glittering realm of the Guild Treasury, Ainz took two steps before releasing a sigh. Safeor am I? The remainder of his stroll to the teleportation area in the central district was uneventful, though he had half-expected Albedo to pop out of another garden along the way to counter Shalltear inwhatever it was. Maybe she would bring followers of her own, as well. Followers, hm Though Pandoras Actor had mentioned something along similar lines in the past, it was still a surprise for Ainz to personally see Shalltear interacting with outsiders. There was an endless sea of question marks floating in his head as to how exactly she had achieved what she had with the transportation network, and this was a piece of the puzzle he was not aware of previously. After securing the Runesmiths from the Dwarf Kingdom, he was left with a Shalltear who was very eager to move forward and earn accomplishments in his name. In response, Ainz had haphazardly dumped the Frost Dragons into her care and mumbled go with a loosely constructed notion that it would work based on her settings and experience. Shalltear then went off happily on her own, and her progress came in leaps and bounds. With the startling growth displayed whenever he skimmed through the reports, he thought that she would have some sort of fantasy transportation empire under her sooner or later. The Sorcerous Kingdom had ended up with a functional aerial transportation network using the Frost Dragons as its backbone. Then a profitable postal service popped up, but it didnt stop there. He heard talk about a postal bank and a mail-order delivery service, and they were even investigating air travel. In addition, Shalltear had involved herself with land transport and infrastructure as well. She even remembered the months-old meeting with the Dwarf Kingdoms Regency Council, where Ainz had pledged to establish a proper trade route between their two nations. Survey work was being done right at that very moment, with the added bonus of it being used as crucial field experience for Adventurer Guild expeditions. With her tremendous progress thus far, it was probably fine to hand over the full responsibilities of a Minister of Transportation to Shalltear at this point. The other Guardians had started to slip into roles suited for them, each leading their respective departments in the Sorcerous Kingdoms government. Shalltear was both eager and showed continued promise in her work, and Ainz could hardly say that he could do any better in her place. It would be one less thing for him to worry about, and one more step towards being freed from his responsibilities as a ruler. The task that Ainz had assigned to Shalltear was not something one could do on their own. It required the coordinated efforts of numerous people. What astonished him was that she had enlisted the aid of outsiders. He was almost certain that she would rely solely on her Vampire Brides and the Elder Liches trained for the administration. Then againperhaps it should have been expected? The two women that she had introduced were young and beautiful, falling right into multiple preferences listed in her settings. The tall one that Pandoras Actor had transformed into was also attractive in her own way. If Shalltear were to go out and draw outsiders to her, building a harem of those that suited her tastes was exactly what she would do. He doubted there were any men amongst those she had gathered. Ainz scratched his cheek as his thoughts became mixed on the matter. Peroroncino had left him with a rather troublesome daughter. She didnt feed on them, did she? He had forbidden unjustified attacks on the citizens, so it was unlikely that she would, barring the activation of her Blood Frenzy. Given everything that went into her settings, it might be said that Shalltear had the most self-control out of all of the Guardians, and the expectations of carnage and destruction from her by the others was a small part of the whole that might leak out. Countess Wagner and Baroness Gagnier did not have the pale skin and red eyes of Vampires, so they at least appeared to have not been turned. Since the Undead were rated highly in her preferences, however, Shalltear might eventually have one brought to her as an addition to her collection. Intelligent Undead such as Vampires and Elder Liches were commonly known to exist by the locals, and the nearby Katze Plains could serve as a source to draw them from. That might be interesting. The Undead that he created had proven to be incapable of developing beyond the bounds of what was already possible for them. They could not level, nor could they develop new Skills, Abilities, Magic or Martial Arts. Finding an intelligent Undead being that willingly joined the Sorcerous Kingdom would surely turn up some interesting findings Ainz-sama? Ainz spun around in shock. He was grateful for his emotional suppression, else he would have leapt up with a kyaa!. Behind him stood Pandoras Actor, cradling a large crate in his arms. He stood in the place where one entered the Treasury, so he must have just teleported in from the outside. O-oh, the sound fell out of Ainzs mouth, then he cleared his throat and tried again. Pandoras Actor C new acquisitions? Indeed, Ainz-sama! He clicked his polished boots together smartly, Though there is nothing of notable power, I have gathered various magic items for the ideas that they represent. Many of them have, hmmquestionable applications, but I shall leave no stone unturned! Questionabledo you mean in their use as equipment and general utility? That and more, Ainz-sama! Pandoras forceful reply caused Ainz to frown, Though I will say that a truly useless item is unheard of C the markets here have a way of ensuring that foolish ideas do not last for long. There are also several that I have not quite puzzled out yet. Is that so, Ainz couldnt help but lean over and look into the top of the crate. I found quite a few things in my time as Momon, but the notable innovations presented were mostly civilian in nature C nothing that would directly strengthen Nazaricks defensive capabilities. That being said, if some of the citizens started to join Cocytus newly-formed army, this might change. To the Undead, however, creature comforts were a non-factor. Speaking of innovations, Ainz said. Are you aware of any new developments with our Runecrafting efforts? There probably wasnt anything on that front. It was just over a month since the Runesmiths finished moving into their new facilities in Carne Village. According to the reports, they were currently exploring the boundaries of what was currently possible with their craft C or as Lupusregina put it, they were playing around. There should be nothing that youre not aware of in terms of new developments Pandoras Actor tilted his head in thought, actually, there might be one thing. Hoh? Do tell. Applications of what amounts to low-level Runecraft have been put into practice by Countess Wagner, in her ongoing efforts to improve our logistical capabilities. Her again? As he recalled, Pandoras Actor, as Momon, was involved with the young noblewoman, and Albedo had taken note of her. Her contributions set her more in line with Shalltears work, but he was curious about the overall relationship between this rising star and the three NPCs. The work in Carne is supposed to be top secret, is it not? Ainz frowned, Did someone decide it prudent to include her in the research efforts? Perish the thought, Ainz-sama! No one would dare go against your standing orders. Countess Wagner actually discovered it on her own C her merchants instincts are extraordinarily keen. Once trade opened with the Dwarf Kingdom, her agents were already out finding everything they could about the Dwarven Kingdom and potential paths to profitability. I see, Ainz said. So rather than breaching Carnes security, she was made aware of its existence by investigating the Dwarven Kingdom. I believe she was aware of its existence before even that, Pandoras Actor said. While it does not have a great deal of exposure in the region, it is also not a secret C the Dwarves exported Runecrafted items to their neighbours in centuries past. I believe she took her knowledge of the costs of Runecraft, combined it with the Sorcerous Kingdoms low cost of living in the future, and decided that it would be competitive with conventional enchanting. Unfortunately for Countess Wagner, you were far ahead of her in that thinking. No, I wasnt The thought hadnt crossed his mind at all, but he couldnt say that he only conceived of visiting the Dwarves because he didnt know anything about Runecraft at all. If we secured all the Runesmiths from the Dwarf Kingdom, Ainz asked, how was she able to apply Runecraft to her work? Ah, well, Pandoras Actor shifted the crate in his arms, she spoke to me at length about it, asking what happened to the Runesmiths that migrated here after you visited the Dwarf Kingdom. I couldnt tell her about Carne or their research, but I did confirm with the Runesmiths that they could fashion the Runes she was looking for. Within a day, she had come up with the design of a wagon that incorporated the use of those Runes. Ainz could only remain silent in the face of such an ambitious talent. There were a number of them in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but the nobles were the ones with the means to pursue their ambitions independently, and they did so without hesitation. You have my most profuse apologies if I overstepped my bounds, Ainz-sama. Hm? Ah, no, the faster we have a marketable product for the Runecraft industry, the better. Perhaps my initial expectations were for something flashier that would put our products in the spotlight. You have done well in this, but tell me: do you believe it is safe for such ambitious individuals to act so freely? If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Well, Pandoras Actor started carefully, if I were to borrow something along the lines of what Albedo sometimes says about the citizens C that swine should live like swine and die after giving everything they have for their breeders C Merchants should live like Merchants and bring prosperity to the nation, yes? Ainz snorted at the twist on the Guardian Overseers malevolent views. I suppose I cant disagree over the potential benefits for the Sorcerous Kingdom, but I was referring to any threats they might represent. Threats? Hmmour most promising talents have each received a Ring of Mental Fortitude. Foreign, or at least belligerent, actors might use enchantment or divination to abuse their authority, abduct them or steal their ideas from us, so this measure seemed prudent. Before that, however, I did have the opportunity to read their thoughts. These particular nobles are what one might consider paragons of the aristocracy, Ainz-sama: duty and obligation are inseparable from who they are. They are Human, yes, but they are cut from an entirely different cloth compared to the common folk of the realm. As long as they perceive that the contract that binds you to them is being upheld, they will remain loyal no matter what their personal feelings may be. That sounded a bit frightening. From a rational standpoint, Ainz thought that he could understand how they functioned, but was it really possible for a Human to be that way? In all of his experiences on Earth and this New World, Humans were inexorably tied to their emotions C there was no such thing as someone who could completely detach themselves from them, barring some mental illness. Or perhaps Does it have something to do with their Job Classes? I beg your pardon, Ainz-sama? There are many portrayals of the nobility, he explained. But they often feel exaggerated to fantastic lengths: at least until we witness said portrayals with our own eyes. They can be unbelievably stalwart in the face of adversity or loss, enact unflinching justice against friends and loved ones, or commit atrocious misdeeds with no sympathy or regard for their fellow man. Your work in qualifying the mechanical systems that we may use to cultivate the strength of the Sorcerous Kingdom indicates that people do not inevitably learn their class skills C they must be realized through conscious development. According to your research, these skills are often not even recognized as such: taken for granted as commonsense or a simple fact of life. Hmthere is a precedent, yes, Pandoras Actor said. A few nobles have demonstrated the ability to fortify their vassals to a marginal degree, so its possible that they might also have some skill to fortify themselves, for better or worse. As for whether it might become a threat, mismanagement would be detected by Albedo once she digests the pertinent data and corrective measures would be enacted. Rather than these individuals being a threat, Ainz-sama, I believe that these promising talents can be harnessed to even greater degrees. Harnessed, you say? Yes, Ive been thinking about it for a while now, Pandoras Actor said. The unfortunate dichotomy between the growing influence of the Sorcerous Kingdom and the fame of the Sorcerer King. Slowly replacing trust in Momon with trust in the Sorcerer King may help with the population to an extent, but I believe several opportunities have presented themselves that will catapult your image to the greatest heights. What did this have to do with what they had been talking about? Just like that, Ainz lost all grasp of where their discussion was headed. Ah, mm, yes C I thought we might have something like a modest statue, but Statue? Pandoras Actor leaned forward with far too much intensity for someone holding a crate. Ainz snapped his mouth shut, raising a hand as he cleared his throat noisily. Never mind, he said. What was it you were going to say? Yes, Ainz-sama. The use of Momon as a means to solidify trust in the person of the Sorcerer King is sound in principle, Pandoras Actor stated, but is there a reason why we do not take this principle further? What are you proposing? Well, the idea is that a great man C Momon C has subordinated himself to a great ruler, which would be Ainz-sama. It is as if to say that if this great man serves a king, then that king must be worthy of their service. Ah, yes, Ainz couldnt quite look Pandoras Actor in the eye. I suppose that was part of the reason Momon exists Thus would it not befit Ainz-sama to command the loyalty of many great people? Merchants, Artisans, Diplomats, Artists, Generals C great figures from all walks of life, all under the banner of the one who reigns supreme? Surely the world itself would then look to the Sorcerous Kingdom and be helplessly drawn to its shining allure. The strong seek the strong; intellectuals flock to centres of learning; the powerful gather in the places of power. Allowing great people to flourish in the Sorcerous Kingdom would achieve all of these ends and more. Momon would be but a single man amongst many who have pledged their allegiance to the greatest sovereign that the world will ever know! Ainz leaned back from the sheer intensity of his pitch. Thankfully, with the crate in his arms, he could not gesticulate as wildly as he normally would. There was an undeniable logic to his words, however, but there was no way that Ainz could hold his ground standing over so many brilliant people Meaning to say, this Countess Wagner can be used as such a person? Indeed, Ainz-sama! Do you believe similar people can be so easily found? I do not, Ainz-sama, Pandoras Actor replied, but we have a good start, and we have an eternity to cultivate such individuals. We do appear to have a monopoly on immortality, after all. Immortalitythen the use of Race Change items to secure these great people for eternity is a part of your proposal. That is correct, Ainz-sama, he nodded. I believe Albedo has already taken similar steps with her ownprotg, shall we call her? He had a point C Albedo already procured two Fallen Seeds from the treasury to secure the eternal cooperation of a promising individual in the Kingdom of Re-Estize. Ainz had also offered Cocytus a Feather of Ascension when they had subjugated the Lizardmen long before that. There was no point in hesitation; the use of these items had been on the table for over a year now. The idea also caused a new worry to rise in his mind. Ainz had come to accept the idea that there were no Players in this part of the world, but it did not mean that they did not exist elsewhere. What if there was another guild base that had appeared in some unknown place, raising their strength the same way? What if they had been in this world long before Nazaricks arrival? There was plenty of evidence that other Players had existed in the past, and their influence could be detected everywhere. If that was the case, not doing their utmost to raise the overall potential of Nazarick and the Sorcerous Kingdom would be foolish to the extreme. Your proposal has my tentative approval, Ainz said, but we should be frugal with our resources. Aside from this Countess Wagner, have you identified any other candidates? There are a number of them, but there are four in particular that have clearly distinguished themselves since the founding of the Sorcerous Kingdom. As they were the first to truly enter in your service, it feels fitting that they should be the first to be offered the opportunity to stay. Immortality in exchange for the loyal service of the most accomplished of individuals C it would certainly draw attention. He recalled the fresh image of Countess Wagner as he tried to figure out what a race change might look like. What races did you have in mind? He asked. The options will have to be examined carefully, Pandoras Actor answered. I have worries not only about build incompatibility, but also whether such a change might adversely affect their personalities. That is true, Ainz nodded. A race change may offer some unwelcome surprisesalso, there are no Yggdrasil Races with levels that can substitute for Merchants, in Countess Wagners case. Neither is there something similar to an aristocratic class, which I assume these individuals possess. I am still uncertain if they are even restricted to Humans, and Demihuman leadership classes display distinctly different qualities compared to our civilian nobles. It would be better to take your time with it, then, Ainz said. While we have many race change items for the time being, they are not reusable. We will need to be frugal with them over the years. Of course, Ainz-sama. With their discussion concluded, Ainz turned around and took several steps before stopping again. His gaze swept over the mountains of treasure and up the walls stuffed with items that stretched up and out of sight. Why had he come here in the first place? Ainz-sama? Ainz turned and bumped his elbow into the box being carried by Pandoras Actor. Why did he have to follow so closely? He reached into his inventory and retrieved the folded paper that had been deposited into the suggestion box. What is the meaning of this? He asked as he held it out. Pandoras Actor leaned forward to read the text scrawled upon the parchment. This isShalltears writing, is it not? If thats the case, it should be that. It could be interpreted as an accusation of theft, Ainz said, against the Guardian Overseer, no less. You had better start from the beginning of what you know. If I recall correctly, Pandoras Actor said after a moments thought, some Frost Dragon eggs were confiscated by the authorities last week. The Judiciary reports to Albedo, so, as the head of the department, it could be said that she is being held accountable. Why is the Judiciary confiscating Frost Dragon eggs? The unperturbed tone of Pandoras Actor caused Ainz to frown internally. Was this some regular occurrence? Did the Sorcerous Kingdom take away the children of its subjects on a regular basis? According to the report, Pandoras Actor replied, the person apprehended was attempting to sell them. So someone managed to make off with Frost Dragon eggs somehowwait, no C why did Shalltear submit this if that were the case? What about the Dragon that laid the eggs? Are they being kept for security purposes? The Dragon that laid the eggs was the person trying to sell them. Hah? Frost Dragons were supposedly terrible parents, but was it to this extent? Rather than the individual in question having their children taken from them, had they been instead attempting to sell them? Slavery was illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom, sohuh? What now? Was it protective custody? Was this a custody dispute between Shalltear and Albedo? I believe the reasoning was that, since the care and maintenance of the Frost Dragons were provided entirely for by the Sorcerous Kingdom, any goods produced by the Frost Dragons rightfully belong to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Both the culinary staff and the researchers in Ashurbanipal are highly interested in them. Are they chickens? How often do they lay eggs? Why would they go towards research? Ainz asked, Increasing the number of Frost Dragons we have seems like the better investment. Ah, it would be, Pandoras Actor answered, but, in this case, the eggs were not fertilized. Then say so in the first place! Ainz wanted to violently shake the Doppelganger, Is Shalltear aware of this? Im uncertain of that, Ainz-sama, Pandoras Actor replied, should I have them returned? That might be for the best, Ainz told him. A nation shouldnt steal from its own subjectswell, actually, if they were being sold anyways, why not just offer to pay for them? Something like this shouldnt be that costly, and the settlement should satisfy all interested parties. I will see to it at once, Ainz-sama. Good, Ainz nodded. Also, I believe that it should be a given, but I will say it anyway: Albedo must not know about this note. Things have been peaceful between them as of late, and Id prefer that it stays that way. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Moknach! We got something! Themis and her party turned their attention towards the spotter as his voice rolled down the mountainside. Moknach looked up from where he and Josin were helping Penn out with their survey equipment. Themis started putting away the survey equipment set up around her, listening closely for any instructions. What did you see? The expedition leader asked. Red signal, Sounding Shot. Damn it! Moknach cursed, Drop everything C were getting out of here! Which way? The wind whipped over the slope as Moknach looked around them. The expedition had just rounded the bend where the future highway would make its way below a high mountain pass. One option would be to descend the mountainside and hope that they could elude the Frost Giants in the rocky gorge below. The other option was to try and make it to Feoh Raizo, which was roughly ten kilometres northeast. Feoh Raizo, Moknach told them. Once were in, we should be safe C I got no idea how long these Giants will chase us for if we head down. The expedition leader sent Josin to make sure the rest of the expedition started to move in the right direction. Their spotter came down from his perch on the jagged outcropping of stone above, jogging up to them. Were in trouble, he said. More trouble than we were in thirty seconds ago? The furrow on Moknachs brow deepened. Looks like some bad weathers coming down from the north, he said. Itll be on us in less than ten minutes. They turned their heads up at the mountains looming overhead. Ominous grey clouds were beginning to fill the evening sky, obscuring the icy peaks. It felt as if they were roiling down towards them like a cascade of thick mist. What do we do? The spotters worried voice was half-obscured by the rising wind. What can we do? Moknach said, Its not as if we can Message Mare to come and change the weather. Lets go. They set off at a run along the slope. Within minutes, the cool evening air turned frigid, and snow started to blow lightly down from above. Themis couldnt believe how quickly things had taken a turn for the worst. Does anyone need cold protection spells? Themis called out. She stopped to cast Protection from Elements on the two who raised their voices. In the growing darkness, the red flare of another signal arrow went up in the distance, then another on the opposite slope of the pass. I think theyre trying to split them up, Moknach peered out behind them. Will it work? I dont know, he replied. Its worth a shot. Whats more concerning is that theres enough of them that the Rangers think theyll split up in the first place. I really didnt need to hear that, Penns voice shook. They continued trudging their way up the slope. The mountain that marked the entrance to Feoh Raizo had disappeared entirely, obscured by the increasingly inclement weather. Themis raised her shield to block the stinging grains of ice from her face, then staggered as a freezing surge nearly blasted her off of her feet. She gritted her teeth and leaned forward against the wind. Penn! She shouted, Lets make our way up togetherC Themis looked to her right, but the Sorceress wasnt there. Her eyes followed the marks in the accumulating snow to where Penn had tumbled down nearly a hundred metres from the sudden gust. She was in the path of the other Adventurer parties slowly converging with them, however, and they helped her back up. Another blast of stormwind drove the expedition members to their knees, and they went to their hands and feet to avoid being blown away. How far are we from Feoh Raizo? Themis called out into a lull in the wind. Ten minutes from where we started, Moknach replied. She looked behind them. The air was still clear enough that she could see their abandoned survey equipment less than half a kilometre away. With the weather progressively getting more severe, the simple trek that shouldnt have taken more than an hour for the expedition members had turned into a slow and dangerous undertaking. One could only hope that the Frost Giants were similarly impeded by the storm, but the timing of their appearance made it seem like they had been waiting for it. The ground trembled, and a dull rumble filled the air. As one, the Adventurers turned in the ankle-deep snow, guards raised. They peered westwards, trying to discern what lay beyond the veils of blowing snow. What do you see? Moknach shouted. Themis couldnt make anything out at all. Beyond a few hundred metres, she may as well have been trying to look through a wall. The evening continued to rapidly darken until it felt like night had fallen prematurely upon them. They looked towards the spotter, who only shook his head in return. Moknach called for them to resume their march. This is insane C how does anything live here? The citizens of E-Rantel considered the gloomy forests at the edges of the cultivated lowlands a dangerous realm where Humans did not belong, but those forests had nothing on this. It was as if the mountain itself was actively assailing them, closing its icy grip upon them like an unyielding vice. Over the next ten minutes, the snow built up to their knees, slowing their progress even further. Once in a while, someone would slip on the hidden patches of ice formed by the sudden advent of the storm. What the C how are you guys only this far? She turned her head to find Pool settling into a walk nearby. The Ranger had been stationed halfway between the expedition and Merry. Had he not raised his voice, she wouldnt have noticed his approach at all. Dirty-white equipment cloaked him from head to toe, making him look like a pale ghost against the snowy backdrop in her Darkvision. How far are we? Moknach said. Uhnot even two kilometres from where you left your stuff, Pool replied. What about the Frost Giants? Penn asked. Im not sure anymore, Pool answered. Merry said that the initial report was at least thirty-one Frost Giants. Two of the Rangers went to try and lead them in the wrong direction, but we still have at least half of em coming this way. You met up with Merry? Moknach glanced over his shoulder, Where is she now? She broke off when the Frost Giants started getting closer, Pool told him. I dunno how long she can mess around with them for. Our arrows are useless unless we use Martial Arts that ignore the wind, but those boulders they throw sure dont have the same problem. All we can really do is try to make them come after us and dodge like crazy. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I guess if she did that, we cant fight them up close Nuh uh, Pool said. No way. I got close enough that they started sending boulders in my direction too. These ones are nothing like the group that we fought against last week. Their hunters caught me hiding from over two hundred metres away C Im pretty sure they can see through this weather, too. They really know what theyre doing: every time we repositioned to gain an advantage, they flat out countered us. What about Ludmila? Themis asked, You mentioned everyone but her. She was the one furthest up, Pool answered. The one that sounded the alert. Those Giants move damn fast, so they shouldve overrun her position long ago. If the bagworm hasnt been strung up, shes probably up to something as usual. Even if she isnt the strongest, shes by far the most experienced Ranger in the guild aside from Merry, and the only one with mountain training. Themis quietly intoned a prayer for Ludmila. She seemingly made regular visits to Surshanas realm, but it would be better if she had survived. How far apart are they spread out? Moknach asked, Maybe we can gang up on them one at a time. There might be a few minutes between them, but theres a few moving in pairs as well. Every single one that I could get a read on was Orichalcum or stronger. Again, they move fast C this snows only ankle-deep for them. Did any of them stand out over the rest? Like a Lord-class Demihuman? Not that I saw, Pool replied. There was one that was in the Realm of Heroes, but the rest are between mid-Orichalcum and somewhere in Adamantite. Moknach grimaced as they pushed forward. Even with all of the Adventurers combined, fighting one would take so long that the next one would catch up. As the minutes passed and the snows grew waist-deep, he called the others in closer. Were not going to be able to stay ahead like this, he told them. Well try and buy time for a few by putting together a delaying force C Id like to try and save as much of this expeditions budget as I can. Nervous laughs rose from the assembled men and women. How far are we from Feoh Raizo? Someone asked. More than seven kilometres away, Pool answered. This storms cut us down to a crawl. I can try and blaze a trail for the runners, but our chances are slim at best. Do the Dwarves have defenders posted outside the city? They dont, Moknach replied. The entrance is a chasm in the mountainside: the city gate is underground. There was a temporary post office outside at one point, but I dont think its in use anymore. A post office would have certainly helped. It was likely to have several Death Knights maintaining security, and every office had three Vampire Brides. Themis frowned slightly C was it right to think about the postal service in those terms? Moknach quickly picked out several Gold-rank Adventurers and sent them ahead with Pool. Those remaining settled on a section of the mountainside where the route narrowed into a passage that hugged a sheer slope. The winds had blown a portion of the path somewhat clear of snow, leaving patches of exposed ground and snowdrifts that collected against outcroppings of stone. Themis knelt behind one of the larger outcroppings near the back edge of the passage. Whats the plan? Henrichs voice came from beside her. Aside from getting them to fight in this clearing, Moknach said from another outcropping, getting rid of them as quickly as possible. What about a standoff? Were buying time, right? Wouldnt that basically be us getting pelted by boulders? Moknach asked, Its pretty much up to them, though. If they all come storming in, well just have to last as long as we can. If they start tossing rocks at us, well see how long this cover will last us. How long till they get here? The ground shuddered. Themis and Penn shot Henrich a look. Oh, come on! The Fighter said, They were already on their way. Dull and steady thumping could barely be heard over the wind, but they felt it under their feet. Without a view of the clearing, Themis could only vaguely guess how far away the Giant was. What sounded like two more sets of steps joined the first, and they eventually stopped. She wasnt sure if the pressure she felt was real or imagined. She exchanged looks with the two other Adventurers that shared the same piece of cover. What are they doiC Themis ducked after a sharp crack filled the air. Snow and gravel exploded from the ground on the other side of the outcropping. Are they trying to flush us out? Penn whispered. A half-minute later, another boulder flew in, throwing debris into the air. Henrich peeked around the corner. What are you doing! Penn hissed. After a second, Henrich pulled back. Buff me, he said. Themis frowned at the strange word. It was a term used to describe beneficial enchantments by Mare and Aura, one of many that a number of the Adventurers were starting to employ as well. Hurry up! Why? Themis asked. A hunch, Henrich answered. Throw on the same stuff you put on me when we fought them last week. Stuff Penn frowned. Themis started casting her spells, and Penn eventually followed suit. Henrich shared his hunch with them as they did so. Theres six of them at the edge of the clearing right now, he said. They could rain boulders on us nonstop if they wanted to, but theyre not. Maybe they didnt know we were here? Penn said. Well, uh, they do now, Henrich replied, and they flinched as another boulder struck the outcropping, but Im pretty sure they know were making our stand here. So what? Just watch, he said. If this doesnt work, maybe I can start catching up to Ludmila when it comes to stupid ideas. But her stupid ideas always work, Themis noted. Henrich walked out from behind the outcropping, stepping out into the clear space between the Adventurers and the Frost Giants. Themis poked her head out to watch, fully expecting Henrich to explode into a spray of gore upon being struck by another boulder. Instead, the next boulder did not come at all. Seriously? Moknach said. What? Moknach walked over to Penn and Themis. No boulders flew at him as he casually made his way across. Henrichs buying time, he said. On the other side of the clearing, the six Giants became nine. They looked at one another until one made a gesture with his bearded chin at another. The Giant nodded and stepped out to stand before Henrich. Henrich raised his shield and cocked his hammer. The both of them moved at once. Smash! The Giant brought his maul down in a savage arc, and Henrich dashed forward. Evasion! The Fighters form blurred, and the Giants maul struck the ground a split second after Henrich passed. Chips of stone clinked off of his dwarven plate, and the Giant stepped back as it attempted to recover from its strike. Henrich continued running forward until he found himself between the Giants legs. Ability Boost! Smash! Fortress! The head of Henrichs warhammer abruptly stopped upon touching the Giants knee. Rather than gawk at the unexpected defence, Henrich drew back down to dodge away from a booted heel. It was strange to hear both combatants call out some of the same Martial Arts, but Themis eyes remained fixed on the duel. I thought these guys were at least Orichalcum, Penny said. How is Henrich holding out? He has our enchantments, but hes still just Platinum. Hes not, Moknach replied. We just dont have a Mithril test yet. He doesnt have the decades of experience that I do, but in terms of raw ability, hes just as strong. This bastardhe stopped a dozen Frost Giants just like that. Pool and the others might make it to safety, after all. But this wont last long, can it? Hell lose eventually. He probably will, Moknach nodded as they watched the lopsided duel continue, but theres an order to things between warriors when theyre facing off against one another like this. You test each other out first, then you decide after that how the fight goes. If its close enough, it just keeps escalating. If he manages to convince that Frost Giant that theyre a match, we might get a few minutes out of this. Henrich continued to weave between the Giants legs over the next few minutes, scoring what appeared to be a few telling blows. The Frost Giant did not fall, however: he only picked up his pace. Themis could only watch helplessly as Henrich eventually started to struggle. Power Strike! The maul caught Henrich full on his shield, launching him out over the side of the mountain. Watching from their places, the Adventurers were left blinking at the sudden end of the duel. The Frost Giants gaze followed Henrich as he disappeared into the gloom. A few moments later, the Giant glanced back at the line of his assembled fellows, who loomed on the other side of the path like a section of E-Rantels curtain wall. The one who had sent him out nodded once and the Giant returned to his place in the line. On their own side, Moknach made a great show of looking around. Uh, what now? Penn asked. We buy as much time as we can, Moknach answered with a smirk. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Themis watched helplessly as two more duels went by, both ending in defeat for the Adventurer Guild. It was, as Moknach noted, a good way to buy time if they were all going to die anyway. Participating in this savage, tribalistic ritual, however, was not something she had ever expected from an expedition, nor was it an activity that she enjoyed in any way. There were a growing number of Demihumans living in E-Rantel, but none of them ever did anything remotely resembling this. The scene was reminiscent of ones childhood nightmares after hearing about other races and their inhuman ways: where Humans were caught and forced to fight to the death in a bleak and lightless hellscape just to satisfy the uncivilized practices of a barbarous people. Maybe they would eat them after this, too. With Moknach down, the last of their Fighters who could possibly stall the Frost Giants to any significant degree was gone. The Giants on the other side of the path were either not aware of this, or they were following some incomprehensible order to the proceedings. It was probably the latter since they had their own Rangers who should be able to gauge the rough strength of others at a glance. The row of towering beings awaited them silently, their beards and hair tossing about in the blowing snow. What do we do now? They had gone through their three strongest Fighters C the others probably wouldnt last more than a few seconds. Vincent stepped forward with a tentative expression, clearing his throat. Youve defeated our three strongest warriors, his voice rose above the moan of the wind. Several of the Giants looked past the Bard, and Vincent turned to follow their gaze. Themis took a step back. M-me? Ah, ehm, Vincent turned back to address the Giants. Shes not a warrior, shes a Cleric. A Priestessa Shaman? Then it is settled, a Giant encased in black plate armour said. Um, right, Vincent replied. Can we go now? No. Why not? Your champions have lost. The rest will be taken as slaves. Butbutour kind cant survive here! The Frost Giant nodded solemnly, pulling the head of his axe off of the ground. I suspected as much, he said. Prepare to meet your ancestors. Penn raised her hand. Fireball! A bright orb of flame, followed by three others, streaked towards the Frost Giant line. Shouts rose from both sides as the narrow clearing turned into a blazing inferno. Scatter! Josin shouted. The Adventurers fled, fanning up the snow-covered trail northeast around the chokepoint. Darkness spells appeared in the air to obscure their escape, then several more Fireballs disappeared into them, filling the air with the sound of their explosions. Boulders came flying through in return, but the blind attempts at retaliation failed to find anyone. Do we have any other spells to slow them down with? Josin asked. Maybe, Blair said. A lot of the Druid spells weve learned dont work under all this snow or on bare stone. They can see through this weather, too, so summoning fog or the like probably wont work. Web? Temporary, at best, Blair replied. Were using fire spells too, so we should follow up after them so they arent burned away. Probably get a few more volleys of Fireballs in that way. I guess its down to when they charge, then, Josin let out a sigh, how much time did we give the other group? Thirty minutes, give or take. Itll be close, so we should make it count. Themis and Blair cast what enchantments she could over Josin, who would be most likely taking on the brunt of the charge. A great roar sounded over the storm just as they completed their spells, and the ground started to tremble under unseen steps. Penn leaned out from her cover, extending her arm again. Fireball! The other mages joined her again, and the globes of flame disappeared into the fields of Darkness. This time, they erupted a split second after entering. The plate-armoured Frost Giant exploded out from the smoke and flames, his icy axe raised high. Grease! Web! An oily film slicked the stones of the trail, followed by a spray of sticky webbing. The Frost Giant ignored the webbing, but the poor footing caused him to slip and stagger. Josin dashed forward to take advantage of the opportunity, and Themis barely cast her next enchantment in time. Freedom! The spell allowed the one it affected to move normally when subjected to having their movement impeded. While it covered a broad range of magic that made movement difficult or entangled others like Grease and Web, it also worked against Paralysis effects, Martial Arts and Spellsongs that crippled their target. Attempts to grapple or hold onto an individual were also thwarted, and it even worked for movement and attacks underwater. Josin closed the distance in a second, leaping up into a flying kick. The Giant, on one knee, reached out to snatch the Monk with his free hand, but Josin phased right through the attempt. His blow landed squarely in the centre of the Giants breastplate, leaving a good dent, but not much else. Josin landed between the Giants legs and ducked behind them to avoid being swatted by an open hand. Two more Frost Giants appeared as Josin continued to keep the first occupied. The first slipped to crash onto the stony path, but the other only slowed to pick her way carefully across. A Giant unleashed the boulder in her hand as she went, smearing one of the Adventurer mages against the mountainside as she prepared to cast another spell. The Giant stooped down to pick up one of the many loose boulders cast from the other side of the clearing, and her cold gaze fell upon Themis. Grand Power Strike! Iron Skin! In a spray of blood, Josin spun across Themis field of view in two halves. The first Giants attack had been too powerful for the Monk to stop, even with a defensive Skill active. The sounds of combat with the other Giant on the ground rose in the air. Her gaze returned to the Frost Giant raising the boulder to throw in her direction. From out of the Darkness spells, two more Giants entered the fray. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. There was too much going on at once. Themis raised her hands in a panic to cast a protective spell, then her body seized up entirely. Looking across at the Frost Giant huntress, the spectre of a deep, primal fear overwhelmed her senses. In her unblinking vision, she only barely registered that the huntress stopped her throw. It was not only her, but everyone in the battle C Adventurers and Giants were both frozen in mid-action. A huge, white shadow swept down out of the storm, and the huntress vanished. Unable to move, Themis could only stare at the empty space where a seven-metre tall Frost Giant once stood. The plate-armoured Giant shook himself free from the blanket of fear that smothered the mountainside, then the others shortly after. Several of the Adventurers had broken from what Themis decided was an area effect ability, fleeing aimlessly over the mountainside or cowering on the ground. Themis regained control of her body, stumbling backwards and away from the four Giants. If they noted her movement, they paid it no mind at all. Instead, they were looking up and all around them. FimbulC Shh! The first Giant hushed the one that had spoken, and he continued looking around from where he knelt. Fimbul? She wasnt familiar with anything that sounded like that. Was it a legendary monster? Some Elemental that came with the storm? Watching the Giants before her as she continued to carefully back away, all she could see was that they were wary. Whatever it was, the Frost Giants considered it a threat far above the Adventurer expedition. Their heads turned with every gust of wind, and they gripped their weapons until she could hear their fists creak from where she stood. Sounds of battle filtered through from the other side of the obscured clearing, and the Giants turned to move as one. As they did, the ground erupted beneath the plate-armoured Giant, and a sinuous figure rose to coil around it. It was a Frost Dragon. The Giants arms reached up to grip the long body that held him, but the Dragon wrenched it to the ground. It moved with unbelievable speed, unwrapping itself from the Giant as he toppled over to pounce upon the next nearest Giant, whose back was still turned. It fell forward with the force of the Dragons momentum, and dark blood sprayed as the Dragon vaulted off of the Giant towards the next in line. In contrast to the Giants, who let out great roars and battle cries as they fought, the Dragon did its bloody work in complete silence. It was eerie and terrifying all at once. If Themis closed her eyes or looked away, she probably wouldnt have known that it was there at all. Though possessed of their wits again, the Adventurers could only gape at the scene playing out before them. They had no right being here C no, their being here only meant they were prey. The strains of the rumour from a month previous echoed in their minds. It was a battle that had repeated itself since time immemorial: the ancient war for supremacy over a savage and frozen realm. Grease. The first Giant slipped and fell down with a thud as it tried to get back up to its feet. Penn grinned down at it from up the slope. The Sorceress expression brought Themis back to her senses. What were they doing? Themis came forward within spell range of the Dragon as it slashed and snapped at its adversary, drawing on her remaining reserves of mana. Armour of Faith. Protection from Evil. Penn jogged back down beside her, and Blair joined in as well. Haste. Blessing. Barkskin. Lesser Strength. Freedom. Greater Magic Fang. Lesser Dexterity. Under the effects of so many beneficial enchantments, the Frost Dragons assault against the three weaker Giants was overwhelming. At the last, the Dragon turned to face the first Giant, who had finally regained his feet. He hefted his shimmering greataxe as his voice boomed out against the cliffs. It figures youd appear like this, you honourless lizard. Honour? The Dragon replied lightly, Whats that? Can you eat it? Themis frowned up at the Dragon. Her feminine voice seemed almost familiar. Before she could pin it down, the Frost Dragon rose into the air. You bitch! The Frost Giant fumed, Get back down here and fight likeC An idiot? The Dragon filled in. With a roar, the Giant picked up a boulder and hurled it up at the Dragon receding into the skies above. The Dragon only laughed and swatted it out of the air. The boulder crashed down near several Adventurers, and an oops drifted down as she vanished out of sight. Visibly fuming and entirely disregarding the Adventurers nearby, the Giant picked up another boulder. He craned his neck upwards, turning in place as he stared up at the pitch-black skies. Come and fight me, you coward! The Frost Giant roared up into the swirling blizzard. After several moments, the Dragon streaked by overhead, and the Giant pivoted to launch the boulder after her. Then another Dragon leapt out from behind the wall of Darkness spells. With a shout, the Giant twisted back towards his new adversary but was bowled over when the Dragon smashed into him. The second Dragon was far larger than the first, and nearly twice the length. From how their fight was progressing, it was more than strong enough to overpower the Giant that had so easily cleaved Josin in two. This fact did not stop the Frost Giant from struggling mightily, however, and it took several minutes before his shredded form fell to the blood-soaked snow. Overhead, the skies started to clear as the winds whipping around them fell. Two more Dragons poked their heads through the Darkness spells, and the first Dragon landed lightly to perch herself on the edge of the trail. Can we go now? The first Dragon said. Not yet, dear, The largest Dragon replied in a distinctly female voice. She cleared her throat and turned her glowing turquoise gaze over the Adventurers. Ahem. Good evening C do you require any further assistance? Perhaps healing? I am a Cleric. The Adventurers stared up at her speechlessly. A Dragon Cleric. Hello? The Dragon prompted. Blair started at the word, perhaps realizing that he was now the senior member of the expedition with the death of Josin. Erthere arent any other Frost Giants around, are there? He asked. There are always Frost Giants around, the Dragon answered. If you are headed to Feoh Raizo, however, the way is clear. Thats where we were going, Blair said. Um, thanks. The Dragon gave them a nod of her head before looking behind her at the others. See? I told you. That policy is old, mother, the first Dragon said. We were supposed to help anyone in trouble during the Dwarven migration. That was two months ago! I believe the instructions were to lend our assistance to anyone travelling on the roads, the Dragons mother replied. Those instructions have not changed, as far as Im aware. How can that be possible? Are we to help every Human and Goblin on the roads everywhere we go? How do we even figure out which side were supposed to be on? The Sorcerous Kingdoms side, of course. Oh sure, the first Dragon seemed to roll her eyes. The next time you see some Humans murdering each other on a highway somewhere, go ahead and ask them which side you should slaughter. Id like to know how that goes for you. Dont they have something to mark themselves with? The caravans might, the first Dragon turned her attention to the Adventurers, but do you see anything recognizable on these ones? The Dragons mother looked towards them as well. The two other Dragons peeked around her. Well, no. I suppose its just lucky that we were flying around home. They should really do something about that. They dont need to do anything! Like I said: its an obsolete policy. We can get in trouble for following out-of-date laws, as well. Policy this; law that. I swear youre acting more and more like them with each passing week. Whatever happened to my adorable little wyrmling? The two Dragons rose into the air as their back and forth continued, followed by the other pair. Themis gaze followed them until they disappeared over the peaks above, then she turned to look westwards. With the skies once again clear, the light of the sun dipping below the mountains cast a fiery glow over the bloodied mountainside. Themis released a long sigh, dropping limply to her knees as her sense of tension seeped away. It felt like an eternity, but, between the first signal arrow and the unexpected intervention of the postal service, less than two hours had passed. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Ilyshnish glanced back at the Adventurers one last time before the dragonflight crested over the mountain ridge. The pleasant summer storm had worked its way past the area, leaving her to mull over various worries in the relative calm. She hoped that she wouldnt get in trouble for what they just did. Her mother insisted that their instructions to help people along the Dwarven highway applied to everything, and so they had ended up interfering with the Adventurer Guild expedition. The last time she had done so, Lord Mare came to speak to her about it upon her return to the city. He hadnt seemed angry when he addressed her participation, but he did tell her that it wasnt something that was supposed to happen. The Adventurers were to have as authentic an experience as possible, and she had essentially robbed them of that experience. Caught between the wishes of Lord Mare and the instructions of Lady Shalltear, Ilyshnish could only hope that she would be excused for her actions. Things had a way of going awry whenever her life appeared to be stabilizing, and she agonized over what sorts of horrible punishments might be in store for her. Maybe new restrictions would be piled upon her, or they would take away her new mountain and stick her back in a broom closet. She continued to fret as they made their way over the peaks, then an unsettling sight below drew her away from trying to imagine anything else. In the vast icefield that filled the high mountain valleys of the central Azerlisia Mountains, a great gathering of Frost Giants darkened the pristine landscape. From the camps stretching out over the ice below one of their massive citadels, she estimated that anywhere between four to six hundred had come together. Whats going on down there? Ilyshnish asked, Their sacred events arent anywhere near this large. Theyve been collecting for a few weeks now, Kilistran said. Starting around the time our work with the Dwarven migration started slowing down. All of the activity in the Dwarf Kingdom might have stirred them up. They must realize that things arent the same as before, Ilyshnish said. The Sorcerous Kingdom had Death Knights posted in plain view all along the highway for weeks. They may be preparing for war. Perhaps, her mother replied noncommittally. If that happens, I suppose it means more Nuks for us. Kilistrans thoughts probably matched those of the entire enclave, Ilyshnishs own included. Their one-time rivals amounted to little more than pests to the Sorcerous Kingdom. If war was their intent, the Frost Giant tribes of the Azerlisia Mountains were not long for the world. The reason why Ilyshnish was flying to Feoh Berkana was not as part of a delivery flight, but as an attach dispatched by Lady Shalltear. She was to aid a certain Lord Cocytus, who was directing the Sorcerous Kingdoms army from the capital of the Dwarf Kingdom. The Frost Giants had been deemed an unacceptable risk to the new trade route being established directly between Feoh Raizo and E-Rantel, so it was decided that they were to be pacified by the army of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Whether this pacification was to result in subjugation or extermination was unknown, but, given her knowledge of the Frost Giants and their belligerent ways, it would probably end up being the latter. The flight of Dragons initiated their descent after entering over the divide that split the middle of the Azerlisia Mountains along a meandering route that went from east to west. It was here that the Dwarf Kingdom was situated. Its main cities straddled the old trade artery that linked the lands to either side of the mountains. Stretching southwest from Feoh Berkana, the road to Feoh Teiwaz lay unused, though the road itself remained intact and in good condition despite two centuries of neglect. Such was the quality of Dwarven construction. On their final approach to the Dwarf capital, that construction could be seen underway. The ancient fortress that had collapsed and fallen into the valley deep below was being replaced by a new one. The colossal stone buttresses that served to support the entire structure were nearly completed, but Ilyshnish didnt see any place for them to land. Are we still entering the city through that ventilation shaft, mother? Yes, dear, Kilistran replied. Theyve moved us to a new place in the city, however. The dragonflight settled on the sheer mountain face around the opening of the ventilation shaft and, one by one, they slipped inside. Ilyshnish took one last look at her surroundings. Though the weather was still calm after the recent storm, another could be seen rolling in from the seas to the north. She followed after the other Dragons, making her way through the makeshift entrance and resuming her flight on the other side. Gazing down upon the city below, she saw that Feoh Berkana had greatly changed since the last time she made a delivery to the city. The ruined and eaten-away buildings of the common quarters had been cleared away, and a colossal pile of rubble now lay in the industrial quarter. There, the Dwarves looked to be working to salvage construction materials. A single foundry had been raised, with a second well on its way. The Merchants Quarter C or the Foreign Quarter, as the Dwarves commonly called it C was still mostly flattened. Near the entry ramp to the city, several new buildings that had the look of merchant inns and various services for visitors had been raised. In addition, an old market plaza was refurbished to provide a place of trade for the slowly-growing trickle of merchants from beyond. Most of the Dwarf Nations efforts appeared to have gone towards restoring the Residential Quarter, which looked about half-rebuilt. The new homes, while certainly a far cry better than the holed ruins that the Quagoa left behind, fell short of their predecessors, whose appearance and design was firmly lodged into Ilyshnishs memory. She supposed that it was simply one of the many unreliable things about mortals: it took them many generations to build up their civilizations and, with the passing of generations, they could similarly decline. The Dragons flight path led them in several descending circuits around the city until they closed on the central supporting pillar of the cavern. Along one side of the massive stone column, which was over three hundred metres in diameter, a set of temporary-looking hoardings had been constructed. It was there that they landed: above a simple, but large building raised in the Merchants Quarter with the sign of the postal service over its entrance. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. A pair of Vampire Brides appeared to retrieve the newly arrived cargo. Ilyshnish, not having any cargo to speak of, entered an empty pen to assume her Snow Elf appearance in private. Thats a new one, Kilistran said as Ilyshnish stepped back out into the open. A different image for each function, Ilyshnish replied. At least I think thats the idea. Ill admit that it does have its merits. Is that so? Then what is this one for? Official duties, Ilyshnish said. Apparently this appearance looks moreofficial? Thats what they say, anyway. Her mothers head went from one side of Ilyshnish to another, scrutinizing her appearance. I dont really get it, she said. A new acquaintance of mine has been training for official duties as well, and he came in one day to show me his uniform. Human sensibilities are unfathomable C whats wrong with just going around in what you have? Wearing all of those extra things is unnatural. Ilyshnish thought to point out that they had been provided with several accessories to wear as well, but decided to leave things as they were. Her mothers attitude reflected that of the majority of the enclave. It was probably the reason why they never deigned to wear any equipment at all before it was forced upon them. With little more to say, Ilyshnish went on her way. She could have taken a shortcut to the Palace Quarter by making her way around the central column and over the walls, but she was uncertain how watchful the citys security was or what they would do if they caught her doing so. Instead, she made her way through the Merchant Quarter, observing the changes from street level. Once in a while, a Dwarf would glance briefly in her direction, but the vast majority were too focused on their tasks to pay any attention to a strange Elf wandering through the streets. There was a strange energy to the entire place C a feeling that she could nearly pluck out of the air. The atmosphere was so tangible that her inner muse urged her to compose something in commemoration. Creating a true spellsong took time, however, so it would have to wait until she was free to do so. It was something a mortal Bard would never be able to accomplish: they could only chase the fragments of their memories as they struggled to put their inspirations to song. Ilyshnish, on the other hand, could relive her experiences with perfect fidelity and pull the very soul of the past into the present through her art. Ilyshnish wove her way through the Industrial Quarter, taking in the bustling surroundings as she went. When she reached the gate to the Palace Quarter, the soldiers stationed there moved to bar the way as she approached. State your business, the officer manning the gatehouse called out in a clear, albeit dwarfishly gruff, voice. It wasnt the same group she had encountered before. Their armour was identical, but the air about them was more relaxed. Ilyshnish reached into her bag, withdrawing a clean white envelope. The officers eyes widened slightly upon receiving her documents, probably because it carried the stamp of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ilyshnish wasnt sure if he should be surprised or not C did the Dwarves have diplomatic relations with anyone else? Youre free to enter, he said after scanning the parchments contained within. Do you require an escort to the Royal Palace, Dame Verilyn? The shift in the officers tone was rather pleasing. Instead of openly enjoying the change in her treatment, however, she maintained a solemn air. Thank you for your kind offer, she said as she returned the envelope to her bag, but the way is familiar to me. You may carry on with your duties. The officer straightened and stood aside. The entire gate detail saluted sharply as she passed, and they stayed that way until she went out of their sight. It was as if their conduct was being held up by invisible threads issued through the presence that she radiated. Was that official enough? Lady Zahradnik always kept going on about how officials of the Sorcerous Kingdom represented the Sorcerer King in their own capacity. As such, they should reflect the dignity of the sovereign as they went about their duties. Ilyshnishs observations of the people in E-Rantel however, demonstrated clear differences in how various officials behaved in different situations. The citys Human militia, who performed the vast majority of the interactions with the populace, carried a far more casual attitude most of the time. The nobles of the city tended to travel beyond the central district in their carriages, so it was easy to see how the behaviour of the militia shifted C much like how these Dwarf soldiers had just shifted their attitudes towards her C to the passage of a noble. As soon as they felt it safe enough, they would return to the more relaxed state that the common folk saw. Even amongst the nobility, attitudes differed greatly. While Lady Zahradnik ranged between strict and formal in public to a degree or two more casual in private, Lady Wagner was even more relaxed in public than Lady Zahradnik was in private. Ilyshnish couldnt imagine what Lady Wagner would be like in private. This wide range of behaviours was displayed amongst who people saw as the direct servants of the Sorcerer King, too. One could be as rigid and upright as Master Tian or the various maids as they carried out their duties, or be as casual as Lady Aura. Lady Shalltear altered her behaviour as well, depending on who she was with. It all made Ilyshnishs attempts to understand what was demanded of her increasingly difficult. For the time being, she simply imitated various behaviours to see what would yield the best results. As long as nothing changed, she would eventually have the right answer for every scenario. Upon reaching the palace gate, another set of soldiers stopped her. Ilyshnish went through the same process as before. This time, she was assigned an escort to lead her to the war room instead of being allowed to roam around on her own. She silently mused over which room this war room might be as she followed the soldier through the quiet stone halls. It was not an official name for any of the palace chambers, and she knew the place better than any of the recently returned Dwarves. They eventually came to one of the palaces banquet halls, and her escort stopped just outside the entrance. The interior of the room had been cleared away of all its old furnishings. In their place was a large square table carved out of granite and polished to a reflective sheen. Three Dwarves seated at the table looked up at her entrance, as did several powerful insectoid beings that were probably from the Sorcerous Kingdom. At the head of the table stood another insectoid being that towered over the rest. In size and stature, it was comparable to an Ogre, but it radiated a sense of strength that she had only ever felt from the Sorcerer Kings most powerful servants. As she made her way in to stand before the assembly, she ran her gaze over its imposing form and thought to herself that it may have been the only time that she, a Frost Dragon, had ever felt cold. Ilyshnish reviewed the carefully rehearsed greeting that Lady Zahradnik had drilled into her a day before. Lord Cocytus; honoured members of the council. At the behest of Lady Shalltear and by your most gracious invitation, I have arrived to lend my assistance in what small capacity that I can. She lowered her head as she swept out her skirts into an elegant curtsey. Dame Ilyshnish=Verilyn, at your service. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 A solitary figure slowly made its way up the sheer mountainside, amidst the razor winds and obscuring darkness of the storm. Strong hands gripped frozen handholds and ancient cracks in the stone as the figure started and stopped: navigating her way to the crown of ice above. This place is dangerous. The Frost Giant huntress gave a startled shout at the voice that suddenly issued from near its head. Her panicked gaze registered aHobgoblin? It was Hobgoblin-sized, at least. How it had gotten where they were or why was a complete mystery. This place is dangerous, the Hobgoblin said again. The Frost Giant examined it carefully. Sets of metal plates were laid over portions of a black and white garment, and a strange metallic object was held in its hands. Long, pink hair whipped around a face that held a neutral expression, even as powerful gusts of wind threatened to dislodge it from its precarious perch. The Hobgoblins uncovered emerald eye held her own, unblinking in the blowing snow. A good dozen seconds passed between them. She didnt know who this Hobgoblin was, but it did appear to be wearing exotic and possibly valuable equipment. All she had to do was reach out and knock it off of the cliff face, then see if she could find the corpse after returning from her task. Securing her place against the mountain, the Giant reached out to swat the Hobgoblin to the jagged rocks over a thousand metres below. The Hobgoblin sighed. As the Giants hand swept towards it, the Hobgoblin hopped back and away. The movement appeared light and casual, but, in reality, the pink-haired Hobgoblin had spanned what must have been a thirty-metre gap between its perch and another that was further along the side of the cliff. The Hobgoblin continued skipping from place to place, moving further and further away from her. The Giant gaped incredulously at the retreating figure, then she shook her head to refocus on the task at hand. After weeks C no, months C of waiting, the mysterious force that had occupied the Dwarven Highway was finally on the move. A column of their black-plated sentries had crossed northwest from the central pass and was now marching directly towards her tribes citadel. Their boldness was laudable, but the approach spoke of those inexperienced in the ways of warfare amongst these icy heights. It was a place easily defended and held; attackers unaccustomed to it fell victim to an unforgiving environment filled with hazards, all manner of monsters, and powerful tribes. More often than not, lowlanders succumbed to the elements, but these newcomers had proven to be impervious to extended exposure. They would discover, however, that the cold was not all the mountains held in store. She looked down at the narrow valley below. A long glacier cut its way down to spill out over the edge of the pass that contained the Dwarven highway. The approachs shallow incline made it an ideal way to enter the icefield above, but the crevasse-filled glacier made it so that one would have to choose one moraine or the other. The head of the enemy column could already be seen ascending the slope, and the huntress hurried her way up the cliff. Once she scaled the peak, she would wait until they passed below. The avalanche that she sent crashing down would indiscriminately sweep everything away, even these reportedly powerful invaders. When she reached the edge of the cornice that she had chosen for that purpose, the huntress looked for the best way around. It was then that she noticed a line of small objects all along the cliffs face. They fluttered in the wind, and she reached out to take one between her thumb and index finger. It was a strip of some white material, with red markings that she was unfamiliar with. As she continued to peer at the strange object, the red markings began to glow with an angry light
Entoma Vasilissa Zeta nodded to herself in satisfaction as the line of explosive talismans went off all along the cliff face several hundred metres away. The mountains overhanging crust of tightly packed ice and snow broke apart and fell away. She leaned forward to watch the avalanche tumble into the depths below. One down andhow many was it to go? Flipping through the stack of talismans in her hand, she counted out the number she would need for the next location. A set of footprints appeared at the edge of the snowy dome that she was standing upon, making their way towards her. When they came within a few metres, her little sister, CZ2128 Delta, shimmered into existence. Whered you go? Entoma asked. Saw someone, Shizu answered. Someone Entoma tilted her head, someone? What kind of someone? A Frost Giant? Mm. Shizu nodded, her pink hair and green camo scarf streaming in the wind. Entoma glanced down to the gun cradled under her little sisters arm: it didnt look like it had seen any use. Did you fight? Shizu shook her head. That was a shame. They had a long task ahead of them, and Entoma was bound to get hungry at some point. It would have been nice to be able to pack away a snack C she hadnt tasted Frost Giant before, and there would be plenty of it if her little sister had killed one nearby. Shizu unfurled a large map, occasionally looking up at their surroundings. After several moments, she rolled it back up again. Mm, she nodded slightly, then went off on her way. Hey, wait! Entoma struggled through the snow. Unlike her little sister, she lacked scout-type classes that could mitigate terrain movement penalties. After several awkward steps, she stopped trying completely and extended the rest of her long legs, raising her body well above the ground. As she moved to catch up to Shizu, Entoma raised a talisman in her fingers and pressed it to her forehead. Cocytus-sama. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Entoma, is it? Reporting in~ The first of the hazards has been cleared; were moving on to the next.
In the war room of Feoh Berkanas Royal Palace, Ilyshnish stood by silently as Lord Cocytus silently conversed with the figure in the Mirror of Remote Viewing. As a representative of the Sorcerous Kingdom, she stood on the side of the table where Lord Cocytus insectoid subordinates were lined up. Across from her, with mugs of liquor placed before them, were seated the Dwarven representatives from the Regency Council. Unlike the Humans of E-Rantel, who were active during the day and slept at night, Mountain Dwarves were a subterranean species whose society was ordered around a cycle of activity that never ceased. Where Humans might have complained or expressed dismay at the seemingly endless session of the war council, the Dwarves simply replaced themselves with a staff member on duty that was qualified to represent their interests. Currently seated before her was an elderly Dwarf under the Cabinet Secretary, the Commander-in-Chief of the Dwarf army C who had two aides with him C and a representative from the Merchant Guild. Having members of the Dwarven military on a war council was a matter of course, and the Cabinet Secretarys representative might be called upon to address matters of Dwarven policy beyond the militarys jurisdiction. The attendance of the Merchant Guild, however, was a complete mystery. For his part, Lord Cocytus did not question the presence of any of the assembled members. Whether this was because he was just short-spoken in general and couldnt be bothered or simply allowing their involvement out of harmless courtesy, Ilyshnish could not be sure. At first, Ilyshnish wasnt certain of her own role, either. Fortunately, Lady Zahradnik had set down a few ground rules that appeared to work out for her: stay silent, remain attentive and look pleasant. She was there for a specific purpose, so she need only answer questions directly related to that purpose. Anything she felt strongly about, she was to address in private with the appropriate individual when an opportunity could be arranged. Those that approached her with small talk were to be treated in a cordial manner and could be kept at arms length if she so desired. When she noted that this conduct lacked any assertiveness and might be perceived as weakness, Lady Zahradnik simply shrugged. As a representative of the Sorcerous Kingdom, any unjustified behaviour towards her would be construed as a slight against the Sorcerous Kingdom. As her superior in this matter, Lord Cocytus would be obliged to answer any such slights in kind. Though Lady Zahradnik admitted that her understanding of things was not absolutely perfect, she stated that it was close enough to how things should work. The hierarchy of the Sorcerous Kingdom followed a prescribed order; everyone within that hierarchy knew where they stood and what their obligations were. This early in her instruction, Ilyshnish did not understand what her obligations were, nor the appropriate behaviour to enact should she be required to carry out those obligations. Thus, she was to stick to the set of rules that Lady Zahradnik had left her with. As a Dragon, Ilyshnish could not understand how anyone could subject themselves to the mercy of a scheme so full of dependencies. That the weak were at the mercy of the strong was simple enough C they had no choice, after all C but everything else was a jumble. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, what kept the strong from doing what they wanted to the weak was someone stronger, but weak beings like Humans insisted that it was some intangible code that protected them and that the strong were obliged to uphold it. Should the Sorcerer King one day arbitrarily decide that someone was to be executed on a whim, would a law or some expected code of conduct protect that person from harm? Ilyshnish was fairly certain that this wasnt the case. Words were wind, and rules could be discarded when inconvenient. All that mattered in the world was the will and power to force ones desires upon others. The weak simply clung to the illusion of law and order because they had nothing else. Lord Cocytus dropped his hand from his head, indicating that the Message spell had ended. With another, he used a plotting rod to remove several markers from the map spread out over the table. One of the first tasks assigned to Ilyshnish during the war councils planning session was to identify all of the potential hazards and useful landmarks that she knew of in the Azerlisia Mountains. They ran out of markers a few minutes after she started placing them, so it was trimmed down to the current segment of the campaign being conducted. The Dwarves peered at her suspiciously as she marked avalanche chutes, fields of crevasses, Frost Giant citadels and settlements, and the navigable routes all around the Dwarven highway. Despite hearing her name, they still must have thought her the Elf that she appeared to be. These Dwarves might live underground, but they should have at least been aware of what other races lived in the same region. There was certainly nothing like Snow Elves, as far as Ilyshnish had seen, heard, or read. When the last hazard marker was removed from the route to the first citadel, the insectoid beings stirred from their near-perfect vigil and turned their heads towards Lord Cocytus. Lord Cocytus motioned to one of them, who walked over to the Mirror of Remote Viewing. The scenery displayed by the magic item drifted by until their view came over the Undead column slowly working its way up the valley. After hearing Ilyshnish report on the Frost Giants numbers and the gathering she had seen on the way to Feoh Berkana, they had settled on splitting off a third of the army to first deal with the reduced numbers in the north. Once the citadels of the north had been conquered and the surrounding settlements dealt with, they would turn their full might against the south without needing to worry about attempts at retaliation from the rear. Both the Dwarves and Lord Cocytus vassals lauded the strategy as sound and effective. For some reason, Lord Cocytus had turned his attention to her afterwards. She remained silent, however, and he gave his go-ahead for the plan. The main body of the column was composed of fifty Death Knights commanded by five Elder Liches. Ten Death Warriors served as auxiliaries. Based on Ilyshnishs estimates of what probably remained at each citadel, it was deemed an overwhelming force to clean up the northern side of the highway. Ilyshnish, on the other hand, wasnt sure if things would go as well as the Dwarves and Lord Cocytus vassals thought, as there were many things that they did not appear to consider that could go wrong. Standards, Lord Cocytus ordered before the column reached the icefield. What is he doing? Ilyshnish stared as one of Lord Cocytus vassals relayed his order. Five standard-bearers C one for each contingent in the column C raised the vermillion banners of the Sorcerous Kingdom overhead. She couldnt comprehend the purpose behind the order. They were far from a stealthy bunch, but there was no reason to draw additional attention to themselves. It would be better to run down the Giants before they could react and retreat to the nearby citadel. The column divided itself over the field, fanning out into a battle line as they approached the first Frost Giant settlement. Its inhabitants were, unsurprisingly, already well aware of their approach. A dozen or so could be seen leaving in the direction of the citadel, while a handful stood in the path of the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces. The line stopped, and a single Elder Lich flew out ahead of them. Ilyshnish had to restrain herself from shaking her head at the foolishness on display. Despite her warnings; despite the fact that the Adventurer Guild expedition had been attacked just a day before, Lord Cocytus, his vassals, and the Dwarves believed it proper to declare their intent in advance. Upright, honourable conduct was the order of the day, and they expected a response in kind by what had been described as a proud warrior people. In the Mirror of the Remote Viewing, the Elder Lich received the obvious reception. Its fragments disintegrated before they fell into the snow. Ilyshnish sighed. The Dwarves frowned behind their well-groomed beards, expressions turning dour. The insectoid vassals threw up their hands and shouted in outrage. From the head of the table, a creaking sound issued into the air as Lord Cocytus claws tightened around his halberd. Crush them! Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The rumble of voices and scores of booted feet shook the corridors of Frorsten Citadel. Looking up from his troubled thoughts, Gunnar Frostreaver rose from his seat and walked over to the entrance of his guest quarters. Upon drawing aside the curtain of hides that divided his chambers from the hall, he was greeted by the sight of men and women hurrying out with all manner of arms. With so many warriors called away to Thingvellir, those who could be seen were the common tribespeople of the area. Gunnar reached out to grasp the shoulder of a boy, empty-handed upon his return from the outside. Whats going on? Gunnar asked him. I-I dont know, the boy shook his head. People started coming in from the outside. The Jarl ordered us to prepare. Prepare He released the boy, slapping him over the shoulder to send him on his way. With what was being carried, what they were preparing for was abundantly clear. Gunnar threw on his mantle of Dire Bear furs and strode out into the hall with Frostreaver in hand. After several steps, he paused C where was he to go? When the tribes had been called to Thingvellir, his father, Jarl Erik Frostreaver, had sent Gunnar to represent him. Two-thirds of the tribes warriors had been sent along as well. Their arrival, however, was only met with the bare minimum of the laws of hospitality. Those of the Frostreaver Tribe had a general idea of how the other tribes viewed them: it was an undeserved reputation that only seemed to grow worse with the passing of years. In their eyes, the Frostreavers, along with the two other southern tribes who had been destroyed, failed to withstand the onslaught of the Demon Gods. Worse yet, the Frostreaver Tribe had survived with nothing to show for it. The Demon Gods themselves showed incomprehensible behaviour, choosing to avoid the tribes further north to strike directly at the Dwarf Capital. To the others, this meant that the tribes of the south had simply been weak and failed in their charge to guard the southern approaches of the Frost Giant lands. In their devastated state, the Frostreaver Tribe could say or do nothing in response, and the gap only widened between them with every passing generation. As a result, he and the warriors of the Frostreaver Tribe had been snubbed by Jarl Vali Stenberg, who presided over Thingvellir with his cronies. Their number had been divided into two parts: the weakest warriors had been allowed to stay at Thingvellir, while the strongest were sent north with Gunnar to help defend the northern tribes. Jarl Frostreaver had sent Gunnar over his cousin, Sigurd, in an effort to appeal to the other tribes sensibilities. He was a commander whose leadership skills could enhance the effectiveness of the many warriors gathered to wage war against the newcomers to their realm. Instead, they had reasoned that he should go where he would be needed the most, should something befall the tribespeople in the north while the majority of their warriors were away. Their purpose was blatantly clear, however: they were blinded by the opportunity that had appeared before them. They kept the weakest of Gunnars warriors at Thingvellir to make their own appear superior in the coming conflict. Sending Gunnar north would keep him out of the war and away from any chance to earn recognition for the Frostreaver tribe. Gunnar sneered at the memory of their brazen selfishness. Like many others from his tribe, he was of the mind that the others had grown soft and weak, falling away from the true path that Frost Giants must take. Laws and customs were twisted for political convenience; honour and glory were replaced by petty greed and a lust for hollow strength. They should have sent Sigurd instead. It was feared that his strength and charisma would cause friction with the other leaders, but taking his axe to the cancer that had grown in their midst was the far better decision, in hindsight. When they arrived at Frorsten Citadel, their treatment was much the same. Jarl Harald Frorsten had offered them the bare minimum of hospitality. He addressed Gunnar as Erikson rather than Frostreaver, or even Gunnar. The old Jarl clearly underscored the idea that he was not seen as someone of any importance; that he was a child who was only known by his father. An undesirable who had been shunted away to keep watch over the common folk and children who had been left behind while war was waged elsewhere. Gunnar shook his head, clearing the haze of anger in his mind away. He would meet with the Jarl first, out of respect for his host. They could flout tradition all that they wished, but he would not debase himself. Their tarnished souls would have to answer for their conduct, and all of their ancestors would turn their backs from them in shame. Only an eternity languishing in the empty valleys of Hel awaited them. Erikson, what are you doing here? The displeased voice of Jarl Harald Frorsten rolled down from his throne to stop Gunnar at the entrance of the hall. Two Blackguards stepped forward to bar his way. Jarl Frorsten, Gunnar said, I have come to offer my assistance in the defence of your citadel. I know how to defend my own citadel, Jarl Frorsten replied with disinterest. I do not require your assistance. Return to your people and stay out of the way. You cannot afford this, Frorsten Gunnar did not need to inquire about the severity of the threat that approached the citadel; it could be seen in the faces of the tribespeople that busied themselves inside the citadel. The air was thick with anticipation: a great battle was coming. Was the Jarls dismissive attitude simply bravado? No, it was more likely the same that he had seen in Thingvellir: Harald Frorsten was somehow assured of his victory, and he was unwilling to share in the spoils and glory that he believed would surely follow. The fact that they were being driven to the safety of the citadel, however, strongly suggested otherwise. He unclenched his fist, turning his gaze away from the Jarl before it might be taken as a challenge to his authority. His cousin was right, and Gunnars insistence on focusing on seeing to the leadership of the tribe and its warriors was incurring a hefty price. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. At some point, he had perhaps become embittered at the ways of the northern tribes C who leveraged their collective strength rather than the traditional ways C and sought to turn those ways against them. He was not weak by any means, but he was also not as strong as he could have been. He was certain he could improve the citadels situation with his skills, but he could not gain the recognition and respect of the Jarl to do so. Gunnar left the hall without a word, his footsteps shadowed by derisive snorts from the Jarls hall. He walked past the people who were beginning to stream into the icy fortress. The young and the weak were being harboured in its many chambers, while those adults who were fit to do battle were stationed for defence. He reached the large hall where his warriors were housed, and they rose at his appearance. What is your command, Gunnar? His second asked. Command Gunnars expression soured. By the bidding of our most gracious host, were to stay out of the way. The silence that followed delivered the sentiment of the gathered warriors far more effectively than any uproar. He walked into their midst, turning his head up to stare at the cavernous ceiling above. Including himself, he had twenty-seven veterans with him. They were not the strongest in the tribe C Sigurds warband had most of them C but they were all proven in combat and far stronger than most of the defenders that the Frorstens had left behind. Only the Jarl and the citadels Blackguards could possibly compare. If they dont want us here, a huntress said, then we shouldnt overstay our welcome. Lets just leave them to their stupidity. And what will happen if we do, I wonder? Those snakes will twist their words however they see fit, the huntress spat, whether we are present or not hasnt stopped them before. Murmurs of agreement rose from Gunnars contingent, and Gunnar could only sigh. She was right, of course. After being sent away from Thingvellir, they all knew what the other tribes had become. If they stayed and listened to their host, they would be labelled as useless. If they fought the invading enemy, they would be going against the wishes of their host and seen as lawbreakers. Leaving would make them cowards and, if the Frorsten Tribe was destroyed after that, they would be cowards that failed to uphold the charge bestowed upon them by the Thing. The disdain held by the other tribes would turn into hatred, as they would be seen as oathbreakers in addition to being cowards C finally proving to the others that the sentiment cultivated against them for generations was undeniably true. Leaving is worse than staying, Gunnar told them. It is better to die with honour than stain ourselves in the eyes of the gods and our ancestors. Well, it might not even come to that. He motioned to the huntress who had spoken to follow him, plus one other. They told us to stay out of the way, but we should at least be permitted to witness the battle that comes. Lets see what these newcomers are like so we can make preparations of our own. Gunnar and the two huntresses made their way down the main corridor and out to the gate of the citadel. Tribespeople were still making their way up the long and narrow ramp leading down to the icefield a kilometre below. He could see through the storm raging around them, but his Darkvision offered nothing beyond a certain point. After standing on the ledge for several minutes, he spoke to the two huntresses. Well, what do you see? The last of the people are about halfway up the ramp, one replied. There are a dozen or so defenders at the base of the ramp covering the rear. Whatever theyre facing off against is damn small. Are they the lowland warriors that were reported on the Dwarven highway? Gunnar asked. I dont know, the huntress answered. Only Sigurds been there. By the looks of it, they might match the description: twice as tall as a Dwarf and covered in black armourwhat the The huntress frowned. Gunnar looked down, but only pitch darkness gazed back up at him from below. What? A few villagers just smashed into Frorstens defenders, the other huntress told him. I dont think theyre latecomers C they came right through the group of invaders unharassed and straight for the defensive line. Rather than continuing to look into the darkness in confusion, Gunnar turned to question the refugees streaming into the citadel. You there, he addressed a young woman who was leading several children, whats going on? The villages came under attack from below, she replied. They werent raiding or taking slaves. Well of course they wouldnt. The forces on the highway were reportedly composed entirely of the Undead. He turned to one of the Frorsten Hunters looking down at the field below. Do you know how this all started? What? She glanced at him with an annoyed look, How the hell should I know? They didnt declare their intent at all? The huntress only shrugged, turning her attention back down to the fighting. Gunnar returned to his two huntresses, who were looking on with interest. Hows it going? Theyre all dead, I think. You think? Uh, yeah. It looks like the newcomers won, but now the defenders are following them up the ramp. Huh? Gunnars face screwed up in confusion. One of the Frorsten warriors nearby overheard them and spoke. Draugr he said, theyre turning the dead into Draugr! Gunnar looked up at the warrior, wrinkling his nose at the word. It was a commonly-used term back when the tribes plied the seas to the north. Draugr were a type of Undead that might be likened to Zombies, but they possessed the corpses of those who had died at sea or near enough to it. They reeked of rotting meat pickled in brine. Seaweed, barnacles and other things that were associated with the watery depths clung to their bodies. Due to the Undead-infested pass just to their south, the Frostreaver Tribe had long adopted the use of terms for Undead found on land. He supposed that the old vocabulary would have been more common for these northern tribes who did not have to deal with the Undead every day and lived closer to the sea. Are they? Gunnar asked the huntresses. Probably not, one of them answered as she continued to gaze downwards. They look and move like powerful Zombies, but I dont see anything that says Draugr about em. Theyre probably closer to Wights and a bit weaker than a fresh Elder Lich. Erikson, a familiar voice fumed from behind them. Didnt I tell you to stay out of the way? They turned to find Jarl Frorsten, escorted by his Blackguards. His aged features were filled with irritation C as if Gunnars mere presence offended him. We were just taking a look, Jarl, Gunnar replied. The fightings still far below. Get back in your room, Jarl Frorsten snarled, and take your wenches with you. Gunnar had hoped that, with the developments below, the Jarl might change his mind about enlisting their help. His attitude, however, had turned even more caustic than before. Gunnar glanced at the huntresses, hoping that they wouldnt reach out and throw the old man off of the ramp. Of course, Jarl Frorsten, he lowered his head. We will return to our chambers. If you require any assistance, please do not hesitate to call upon us. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Gunnar idly spun the haft of his Frostreaver, and an air of patient anticipation filled the hall. Though his warriors and hunters were displeased at once again being snubbed by their host, the customs of conduct between host and guest were ironclad. As such, they awaited in their accommodations, alert for any call to arms or indication that the invaders were drawing near. Beyond the entrance, the corridor had fallen silent. Either the defenders on the ramp had repulsed the invaders and were now in pursuit, or the Jarl had consolidated his forces to await the enemy at the gate. The answer came when the battle cries of the Frorsten defenders echoed down the corridor. Unearthly roars joined them, and the clash of weapons and bodies rose into the air. Gunnar listened intently, trying to pick up any sense of the battles progress. Theyre losing, one of the huntresses said. Fast. Who is? The Frorstens. Confirmation came a minute later when the villagers in the nearby rooms were called to join the battle. Even when it has come to this, a warrior muttered, their baseless scorn for us rules them. To choose the young and the decrepit over proven warriors Theyve probably forgotten what a true warrior even is, another snorted. I thought Sigurd was exaggerating about the other tribes, but it turns out he was holding back the worst of it. The rest grimly voiced their agreement, and Gunnar could only shake his head. It was still difficult to believe these people could have fallen so far. Not only had they succumbed to scheming and politicking, but they had also lost their respect for honourable conduct and the traditions of strength. It appeared that they would rather perish than give even the smallest fragment of recognition to those that they held in contempt. Beyond the entrance, the sounds of the clash grew closer. An angry orange flare filled the corridor, and a wave of flame pushed back the curtain for a handful of seconds. Shadows of figures locked in battle briefly danced over the walls of ice before the flames died away. FireballElder Lich? Rather than a conclusion derived from scholarly expertise, Elder Liches were the only Undead that they knew of that cast Fireball. Being vulnerable to bludgeoning damage, they did not get along very well with the massive boulders that Frost Giants hurled at them from hundreds of metres away. As such, they were not really perceived as a dire threat and were removed before they entered spellcasting range. In a narrow corridor or a closed chamber, however, their spells became far more problematic. I hope the Jarl doesnt mind us throwing his furniture around, a huntress said as she hefted a granite stool. The sound of giant footsteps pounded in the air, and the curtain was thrown back. In the doorframe stood a wild-eyed Jarl Frorsten. What are you doing, you fools?! He said through heaving breaths, Make yourselves useful and protect me! Without waiting for a response, the Jarl vanished further into the citadel. A number of his warriors rushed after him, and the curtain fell back into place. Damn, the huntress with the stool quipped, I didnt get to ask about his furniture. Chuckles filled the air. Gunnar raised his hand, and his contingent fell silent again. One of his Blackguards was missing, he said. Looks like the reports werent an exaggeration like those sycophants at Thingvellir claimed. Then whats the plan? A warrior asked, The hunters claims make them stronger than nearly any one of us. Depends how many are left, Gunnar answered, and how well they can fight here. They might be strong, but they probably have the same problems as any other lowlander. Well have to figure out the rest as we go. He motioned for his warriors to take their positions. With the risk posed by the Elder Liches, he divided them up and had a row of beds and tables upended to block incoming spells. The hunters stood to the rear, ready to hurl their makeshift weapons through the gaps. A pair of boots appeared behind the curtain. Rather than being drawn aside, the curtain was pushed forward as a figure came through. Gunnar spoke quickly into the tense silence. Hold. Before them stood the boy that Gunnar had stopped earlier. After clearing the curtain, he stood quietly before them. There were cuts and bruises on his legs and arms, but... The boy lunged forward awkwardly, his arms reaching out towards the nearest warrior. The warrior clubbed him down with the haft of his axe. Everyone stared as the boy fell forward into his face. The back of his tunic was soaked in blood. Deep stab wounds riddled his lower back. The warrior brought his foot down, crushing the corpses skull. He buried his weapon in its back for good measure. Zombie, the warrior frowned down with a distasteful expression. Are those Elder Liches raising the dead? I dont see why they wouldnt, Gunnar said. They know were in here now at the cost of a single minion. Be ready C whatever comes through next will probably be what they think can deal with us. It was not long before a set of metallic footsteps could be heard clinking over the ice. A pair of small armoured figures ducked under the curtain, followed by an Undead being draped in black robes. Elder Lich! Gunnar called out as it raised a finger towards a set of warriors. A stool hurtled through the air. The Elder Lich interrupted its spell as the two armoured figures stepped forward and raised shields that were nearly as tall as themselves. Their forms did not buckle as the one-tonne piece of stone furniture smashed into them and bounced away, but their metal boots drew long gouges into the ice. Gunnars warriors did not miss it. With a roar that filled the chamber, a pair leapt over their barricades. They drove their booted heels into the raised shields and sent the two armoured figures skidding back out into the corridor. The suddenly-exposed Elder Lich was snatched up and hurled into the room, where it was set upon by the others. The two shield-bearers that had been driven out of the room came dashing back in. Repelling Shot! Another piece of furniture flew out from the line of hunters. The attack was blocked like the first, but the target was knocked back out of the room. Keep that one out! Gunnar told the hunters, Lets get rid of this other one while we can. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Normally, they would be challenging their opponents one at a time, but Sigurd claimed that the shield-bearers were strong enough to take three or four veterans at once. Still, the demonstration a few seconds previous showed that they were still subject to the realities of fighting Frost Giants in their native environment. The first warrior came forward, driving his axe down in an overhead chop. His weapon struck his opponents shield with a dull clunk, and the shield-bearer advanced as the warrior retracted his weapon. It didnt get far, however. A second blow came in from another angle, and it stopped to defend itself. This is like hitting a lump of iron, a warrior said. Its a lot tougher than it probably should be. Use sundering attacks, Gunnar said. See how well it does without its shield. The second shield-bearer appeared briefly before it was blasted away again. Chips and cracks started to appear on the shield and weapon of the one being juggled around by the warriors. Apparently aware of its quandary, it charged forward with a roar, ignoring the blows that rained upon its body. Once it got close enough to the warrior before it, its undulating blade slashed upwards at his thigh. Fortress! The sword was caught by the warriors parry. Rather than part with his attacker after receiving the blow, he pressed forward to bind the shield-bearers weapon against his. The warrior frowned. Somethings wrong, Gunnar, he said. The attack was too weak C doesnt feel like it can push back, either. Gunnar narrowed his eyes at the locked blades of the two combatants. Could it be that these attackers were actually defenders? Though it was more common for Frost Giant warriors to focus on offence over defence, some did the exact opposite. Sometimes, it was to the point where their offensive ability suffered significantly. The fighting style of these types of warriors tended to revolve around outlasting their opponents, but it wouldnt work so well here. Keep it tied up, Gunnar ordered the warrior that had bound the weapon of the shield-bearer, then turned to the others. Break it to pieces. Hunters: you can stop knocking the other one back out now. A different group of warriors came forward to intercept the second shield-bearer. It fought in a manner identical to the first, and the warriors settled into a comfortable routine. Gunnar listened for sounds of additional reinforcements, but all he could hear were occasional shouts and clashes coming from deeper within the citadel. How many did you two see when we were out there? He asked the huntresses who had gone outside of the gate with him. About four dozen, came the reply. Most of them looked like these. A lot was being thrown down at them, though. Could they prevail? The Jarls insistence on their staying out of the fight may not have purely been overconfidence. If he had conducted his defence using the enemys weaknesses against them, it was possible that it had been close. In that case, they might be able to tip the balance. He couldnt wait to receive some backhanded thanks from the old Jarl. Whats next? One of his warriors asked. Gunnar looked up from his thoughts. There was no trace of their attackers, and several of the warriors and hunters were breaking up furniture for ammunition. The Shamans were tending to the wounded. He looked over to a nearby huntress. Go and take a look, he said. Its possible that these invaders thought the battle won at the gate. They mightve split up to clear out the citadel. Otherwise, wed be buried in those things. The hunter padded forward on silent steps. She pulled the curtain open slightly and, after a deep breath, she looked out into the hall. After a dozen seconds, she came back to them. Seems youre right, the huntress said. Fightings still going on further in, but everything around here is quiet. Theyre doing something weird with the zombies, though. Weird? Yeah, she nodded, theyre walking out of the citadel. These Undead arent like any regular Undead weve seen. Theyd have just endlessly tried to kill us off instead of whatever theyre doing right now. Its too organized. We can take advantage of that, Gunnar said. Waiting in this room for whatever comes is probably a bad idea. We should head to the gate. The gate? Not the Jarls hall? The gate, Gunnar told them. Most of them are pushing into the citadel. If were quick, well be able to sweep away any enemies posted in the rearguard, then fight where we can use the mountain to our advantage. He waited to see if anyone had anything to say while they completed their preparations. After checking one last time to see if anything else had come, they left the chamber. Half of the warriors brought furniture with them C beds, tables and other large articles C creating a barrier of stone against enemies that might come from the inside. One of the hunters peeked into the next chamber on the way out. Empty, he said. Check them all anyways, Gunnar said. Lets go. They made their way towards the gate, past a dozen emptied rooms. The air was filled with the scent of blood and viscera, making for an eerie contrast with the lack of bodies. It was a battle where one side simply disintegrated when they perished, and the other sides corpses shambled away. As they approached the gate, the hunters at the front slowed to a stop. Somethings coming in from outside, one of them said. The invaders. Sounds like a group. Form up, Gunnar said, keep pushing forward. Well hit them running. The telltale sound of the invaders metallic footfalls over the ice grew louder as they came within a hundred metres of the gate. A neat column of armoured figures turned the corner of the ramp. A dozen. Thats our advantage C no, its the reverse: we cant fit as many across this corridor. Charge! Gunnar shouted, Break though C we cant get caught fighting in here! At his command, the ground trembled as the warriors in the vanguard slowly picked up speed. They could only fit four across the way, but, hopefully, they could bull their way through. Two dozen metres from the gate, the front line suddenly fell forward. One pair, then the other crashed to the ground. They tumbled and skidded all the way to the enemy line that had formed to bar their way. The warriors behind them kept charging forward, smashing into their opponents. A handful of the shield-bearers were kicked back, while others hacked at the giants as they passed before being bowled over by the next rank. The hastily formed battle line devolved into a chaotic melee that was made even more awkward by the sheer difference in size between the Giants and their diminutive adversaries. Gunnar frowned as another of his warriors fell. Based on their fight in the chamber, the shield-bearers should have been incapable of taking them down so quickly. He peered into the chaos, trying to make sense out of what was happening. A dozen seconds later, another warrior collapsed to the ice. One of them is different! He called out when he finally spotted the problem, Lighter armour C no shield, lots of weapons. A huntress stepped forward, hurling her makeshift weapon at one of the new enemies. One of the shield-bearers standing near her target stepped in the way. It took the attack on its shield, skidding away with the impact. The newly identified enemy retaliated by hurling its blade. The two-metre-long greatsword whistled as it whirled through the air, burying itself in the huntress skull. She fell back with a crash, and the other hunters directed their attention to the threat. Meanwhile, more warriors fell. There was at least one other in there. Gunnar came forward with his Frostreaver, parrying attacks from the shield-bearers as he searched for the threat that was lurking amidst them. A pained shout to his left drew his attention to one of them, coming out of a strike that had severed a warriors leg above the ankle. Bonecleaver! The Frostreaver came down from behind. The enemy leapt to the side, but Gunnars attack took its left arm off at the elbow. The figure below briefly glanced at the injury before turning its flaring crimson eyes up at him. Gunnar brought his blade low when it dashed forward with a battle-axe in its remaining hand. Invulnerable Fortress! With his opponents momentum arrested, a warrior to Gunnars side came in with an attack of her own. A shield-bearer stopped her, and she grimaced as a blade stabbed up into her thigh from behind. That attacker was blasted away by a projectile from a hunter in the rear. Someones hand reached down and snatched the one-armed enemy around the waist, lifting it high into the air. It somehow twisted in his grip to slash his throat open. In one final, defiant act, the warrior hurled his killer out of the gate and into the night. One down! Gunnar shouted, Find that other one and His voice stilled as he looked around. The crowded corridor was far less crowded now; only a half dozen of his warriors remained. In the rear, the remaining hunters were being tied up by a few of the shield-bearers. Another warrior crashed to the ground, and Gunnar spotted the enemy that had hurled its blade, now wielding one in each hand. It deftly worked together with the shield-bearers to hack down another one of his men. I guess I wont have to put up with these northern snakes anymore. Rumbling laughter filled Gunnars chest. Frostreaver held high, he charged back into the fray to join his ancestors. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Silence blanketed the war room as the conquest of the Frost Giant citadel reached its conclusion. Ilyshnish thought that the downfall of the Frost Dragons rivals was a generally good thing, but the atmosphere gave her the impression that the others were not pleased with the results. She could not read the expressions of Lord Cocytus and his insectoid vassals, but the five Dwarves seated across from Ilyshnish harboured expressions that ranged from grim to aghast. The force sent by the Sorcerous Kingdom consisted of 50 Death Knights, 10 Death Warriors and 5 Elder Liches. Their total losses amounted to 17 Death Knights, 4 Death Warriors and 3 Elder Liches. The vast majority of those losses were not the result of being slain in direct combat, but from the hazards that came with storming the citadel. Once it was clear that they would be overwhelmed in a direct confrontation, the Frost Giant defenders changed their tactics. All but three of the Death Knights that had been lost were sent plummeting off of the side of the mountain: a sheer drop of well over a thousand metres. The Death Knights last-resort ability C which allowed them to survive a single instance of fatal damage C did not help them, as they struck the cliff face multiple times on the way down. Two of the Elder Liches, including the one they had sent to declare their intent, had been destroyed by boulders. The third met its end when an unexpectedly strong group of Frost Giants was encountered after the attackers spread out over the vast interior of the citadel. This group had gone on to smash into the reserves that were brought in to help clean up, decimating them even as they themselves perished. Only four Death Knights and the Elder Lich remained out of what had originally been a full contingent of 10 Death Knights, 2 Death Warriors, and the Elder Lich commander. The sight of the groups last Frost Giant hurling himself off of the mountain clutching a Death Knight and Death Warrior in either hand was still fresh in their minds. Of the defenders, none had survived. Roughly a quarter of them had been turned into Squire Zombies by the Death Knights, while the rest of the corpses were slowly dragged away. The two surviving Elder Liches were now making a study of the Citadel and its contents in an effort to devise new tactics for the next assault. Savage barbarians, Lord Cocytus muttered, or proud warriors? Many contrastsdifficult to tell. Youre right, the Commander-in-Chief said. Half of the time I couldnt tell courage from desperation, but it was pretty clear who the cowards were. Ilyshnish couldnt understand why it mattered. Whether they were courageous, desperate, or craven, they were dead all the same. That the members of the war council bothered trying to differentiate between them felt a pointless exercise. The bunch that retreated from the gate should have been the Jarl and his housecarls, one of the Dwarven aides looked up from an open tome on the table. The two in plate mail that stuck close to him were probably his Blackguards. A right bastard, that one, the Commander-in-Chief spat. He abandoned his defenders at the gate, then he sent his villagers out to fight after he ran out of warriors. The histories say that theyre a warrior people, but if they had someone like that leading them A dour silence stretched on for several moments. The Dwarf Commander-in-Chief drummed his fingers briefly against the table before rising to his feet. We should take a brief recess while we can, he said as he looked over at Lord Cocytus. How long will it be until the other groups reach their targets? Two hours for the citadel in the west, one of the insectoid vassals replied. Four for the north. In that case, the Commander-in-Chief said, well be headed out for lunch if thats alright with you. Lord Cocytus nodded slightly, waving them away with one of his left claws. The Dwarves filed out of the room, save for the representative from the Merchant Guild. The young Dwarf C he couldnt have been older than Ilyshnish C shifted uncomfortably before visibly working up the courage to speak. If youd like, he licked his lips, I can have refreshments delivered to you here. A meal, even. Is that what hes here for? To offer hospitality? It seemed a silly reason to have someone attend the council for hours on end. Or perhaps it was an excuse to garner a sense of importance for the Merchant Guild. Lord Cocytus and his vassals exchanged glances, then turned to look at Ilyshnish. Did they want her to order something? She turned her attention to the Dwarf. Some meat would be delightful, she told him. The Dwarf flinched at the word meat, glancing nervously at Lord Cocytus and his vassals. M-meat? Ah, ehm Cold cuts or the like, Ilyshnish said. Nothing hot, please. With one last glance at Lord Cocytus, the Dwarf scampered off after his fellows. The door shut quietly behind him, leaving them alone in the silence. Ilyshnish stared down at the map, eyeing the markers that indicated the progress of the two advancing detachments. Unexpected. A blast of cold air followed Lord Cocytus statement, frosting over the edge of the table. The vassal nearest to him C a short, brown-shelled being whose eyes glowed from within the shadows of its carapace, stirred. Your servant submits that we send three more infantry contingents to each of the remaining groups. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Do you want to solve this with brute force? Another vassal spoke, Lord Cocytus, your servant submits that we instead settle in for a siege. That might solve the terrain issues, said another, but we dont know how long they can last. What if the main army in the south moves? Thats why we left most of our forces to guard against them. A fight on the open field is to our advantage should they decide to attack. The back and forth went on for several minutes. Ilyshnish watched them silently, uncertain of the problem. The Frost Giants had died, and the Sorcerous Kingdoms losses were but a tiny fraction of the Undead servitors at its disposal. Why couldnt they just win the same way and be done with it? Another blast of cold air from Lord Cocytus stilled their rising voices. With a siege, victory C I have no doubts. Our purpose, however: to gain experience. This scenario: its issues; challenges. In the future, they will appear again. Our tactics: they must be refined. The discussion resumed, all thoughts of a siege abandoned without a word of opposition. Ilyshnish wondered why it was a thing in the first place. She could not tell how old they were, but they were all presumably adults of various heteromorphic races. The Sorcerous Kingdom was ruled by an Undead sovereign and filled with all manner of immortal beings. Surely, in their long lives, they had fought in similar situations before. Ilyshnish had only observed their society for a few months, but even she understood that those in positions of authority tended to have extensive amounts of relevant experience. Our problem right now is that the soldiers arent trained for this, an ant-like vassal in a black carapace said. Theyve been on standby since being created. Then what about the ones that received training in the south? The brown-shelled vassal asked. Its not the same terrain, the ant-like vassal answered, and the nature of their exercises was different from what were doing here, anyway. But the commanders from those contingents might be useful The ant-like vassal shook its head, antennae waving lightly back and forth. I agree, but we shouldnt risk that. The Elder Liches are extremely vulnerable against these Frost Giants. It would be a waste to lose experienced commanders. A knock sounded from the door, and the room quieted down. Ilyshnish was subjected to everyones gaze again. What am I, a maid? Despite her thoughts, she retained her poise as she went to answer. In the hallway, she discovered three Dwarves pushing covered carts. Behind them, the Merchant Guild representative hovered about nervously. Ilyshnish led them inside, where they left the carts along the wall, uncovering them to reveal ornately arranged arrays of sliced meats. The tantalizing aroma reminded Ilyshnish that she hadnt eaten in the past week. She turned to address the pale-faced Dwarves who were awaiting by their carts. Thank you very much, she smiled. You may leave these here with us. The Dwarves sent tentative looks in the direction of the Merchant Guild representative, who gestured for them to come away. Ilyshnish heard them issue sighs of relief just before the door to the hall closed again. Taking an empty plate, Ilyshnish piled it high with slices of sausage, cuts of cured meat and cold roasts slathered in savoury sauces. She returned to the table to find that no one else had moved. Is no one else having any? She asked. Lord Cocytus and his vassals shook their heads. That was fine with her C she had plenty of room for everythingor at least she thought she did. She wasnt exactly sure how it worked. Ilyshnish placed her plate down on the table and popped a piece of sausage into her mouth. Staring down at the plate as she enjoyed the morsel, she decided to move it to the far side of herself just to be safe. They might have declined, but she didnt know if the insectoid vassal beside her would try and filch something anyway. One of Cocytus vassals updated the markers on the map before their discussion resumed again. These issues will be present with every new Undead servitor that enters the army, the brown-shelled vassal said. Proper training can be developed in time, but they are still not very flexible. Not every situation is the same. The answer should lie with our commanders, a vassal in a segmented green carapace said. With enough time, the Elder Liches canC With respect, the ant-like vassal interrupted, time is our enemy. Elder Liches are not invincible, and it is inevitable that we will lose them in the vast span of time. Be it in a thousand years or ten thousand years, all it takes is a single unexpected situation or a strong opponent that selectively destroys them. Imagine a commander with ten thousand years of experience being lost. It would be a travesty. Their discussion fell silent for several moments at the notion. The vassal with the green carapace crossed two pairs of arms, staring at the map on the table. So youre saying we should select stronger commanders? It asked, In that case, Crypt Lords would be the obvious choice. The problem is the same, the ant-like vassal shook its head. I admit that the vast majority of the opponents weve encountered so far have been weak, but our reports speak of powerful beings that lie beyond. Lord Cocytus has done battle with one such foe already, and even Lady Shalltear was brought low by a hidden hand. Ilyshnish looked up from her meal curiously. Someone had managed to defeat Lady Shalltear in the past? Was it even possible? Perhaps she had crossed paths with one of the fabled Dragon Lords of old. Thats true, the brown-shelled vassal sighed. But if we frame it in those terms, Elder Liches clearly become the best option. They are numerous enough to be expendable, and His Majesty raises more every day. We just need to ensure that we always have sufficient commanders trained and ready to replace our losses. I agree C our powerful servitors are invaluable and we cannot afford to lose them, the green-shelled vassal said, then sighed as well. If only there was a way to revive them. Murmurs of agreement rose from the other vassals. They appeared to have settled on the fact that they would inevitably lose experienced personnel. Lord Cocytus raised a claw to rub his head, chuckling ruefully. Shalltear, he said, has pulled ahead. Lord Cocytus vassals turned their heads towards him in unison. My Lord? The problem, he said. Powerful servants: cannot be risked. The weak; inevitably lost. Shalltearto the outside, she has turned. Enlisted others. Your servant agrees that her method has merits, the ant-like vassal nodded thoughtfully. In doing so, she does not risk any of ours. They can also be revived with their knowledge and expertise intact. But Lady Shalltear heads the Ministry of Transportation, the brown-shelled vassal placed its arms on the table and leaned forward. My lord proposes that we begin inducting the citizenry into the armybut is it viable? The people are uneducated C most of them cant even read. Never mind training, even trust is not a given C they are not our own. In addition, there is no military tradition in this land like what they have in the Empire. How many generations will this take? As far as I know, no one has raisedoh. The ardour of the brown-shelled vassal diminished with some realization unknown to Ilyshnish, and Lord Cocytus let out a brusque snort. Indeed, he said. The army of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Its creation: our task. But Shalltearhas stolen a march on us. Before we were even aware of the problem, she has found a solution. A commander, she has already raised. One who always returns. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Ludmila opened her eyes and was greeted by a wall of white. A wall of whiteand a smell. She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to sort her scrambled senses. Fingers and toes; arms and legssomething was pressing down on her legs. Looking down C or was it up? C the sight of a giant, armoured black pauldron brought recent events flooding back to the forefront of her mind. The concussion arrows had succeeded in bringing an avalanche down on their heads. Though it was clear that no one would be able to escape, they werent quite done yet. Ludmila dashed behind the armoured Frost Giants C Sigurds? C legs as the torrent of ice and other debris smashed into them. Her gamble paid off: Sigurd activated Invulnerable Fortress to withstand the initial impact. Ludmila activated Fortress a moment before the Giants Defensive Art expired. After thatnothing. The mountain was unimpressed by their defiant bid for survival and crushed them anyway. How much time had passed since then? The Frost Giants ravaged corpse had apparently sheltered her from the worst of the avalanche; there was even a large hollow left in its wake. Her elemental protection prevented her from freezing, and the Ring of Sustenance kept hunger at bay. She briefly imagined emerging from the ice, only to discover that years had passed. Nothe fresh stench of death would have long dissipated if that was the case. Though it might actually happen if I cant get out from under this corpse. She tested the weight of the shoulder over her legs. Platinum-rank physical combatants were far stronger than the average Human being, but the Giant probably weighed four or five tonnes C more, considering there was a suit of full plate mail. In attempting to move her legs, she shifted the Giant upwards a bit. Thankfully, the joints of Sigurds armour were flexible enough for her to manipulate. Ludmila activated Ability Boost and edged out from under the corpse bit by bit. In a few minutes, she was free. The hollow she was stuck in stood barely a metre high, and she went about on her hands and knees trying to find traces of fresh air. There were a few cracks in the jumble of ice and stone, but none were large enough for her to crawl out of. She turned back around to examine the portion of Sigurds corpse sticking out of the debris and considered her options. There were dozens of glass arrows in her Infinite Haversack, with plenty of fire and concussion arrows amongst them. However, she doubted that there was enough to melt or blast her way out. She wasnt even certain how deeply she was buried, but there was an oppressive feeling to her surroundings that suggested that it wasnt just a few metres to freedom. With enough time, she could probably dig her way out with Lady Shalltears glaive: the weapon had proven that it could slice through mundane materials with ease. Then there was Sigurd. Such a powerful opponent probably had more than a few magic items. At the least, there was whatever was conferring the Freedom effect when she had tried to stall him with tanglefoot arrows. Ludmila wasnt sure to what extent it would work, but if being stuck in ice was considered a movement restriction, she might be able to just walk out. She crept over to his right hand and struggled to work off his metal gauntlet. There were no rings on his fingers, nor any sign of a bracelet. After removing her own, she stuck her hand into the Giants gauntlet. Nothing happened. It wasnt a magic item, else it would have shrunk to fit her. Ludmila crawled over Sigurds arm to check his waist. There was a belt, but she couldnt tell what it was, or if it was enchanted at all. The corpse was also buried in such a way that only his right shoulder and head stuck out, so she couldnt get it off. She couldnt recall if he had any pouches, but none were exposed to her. Frowning, she went back to Sigurds head to check for accessories. His helmet looked about as plain as his gauntlet, and she couldnt see if there were any earrings under it. The cowl that was wrapped around his shoulders looked like it could be removed, as well as the dull metal chain around his neck. Ludmila unclasped the cowl and slowly tugged it out from under him. When she moved to equip it, the black fabric tightened and shrunk to fit her. She didnt feel herself change in any way, so it probably did not augment her physical attributes. Aside from that, she had no idea what it did. The necklace was adorned with a single polished tooth. It, too, adjusted in size when she moved to put it on. She looked down at the tooth again. It had originally been so large that Ludmila thought it could only be from a Dragon or some other giant creature. Now, it looked like a fang that might have come from any number of carnivores. As with the cowl, she felt nothing change upon equipping it. Reaching into her Infinite Haversack, Ludmila broke open a tanglefoot arrow and spilt its contents into a corner. She dipped her finger into the alchemical glue, then pulled it away just as easily. Removing the necklace, she tried it again with the same result. After removing the cowl, her finger became stuck. She awkwardly re-equipped the cowl with her free hand and freed her finger. Taking a deep breath, Ludmila crawled forward into the nearby wall. She ended up with a face full of ice. As she brushed it off, she decided that the idea was probably a bit too optimistic. Without knowing what the tooth necklace did, she decided to leave her Lesser Amulet of Natural Armour equipped. Reaching into her bag, she pulled out an extra globe of magical dye, recolouring the cowl to match the rest of her equipment. She checked over the exposed portions of the corpse one last time, then called her glaive to hand. With great shame over the fact that she was using such an excellent weapon as a digging implement, Ludmila tentatively started to scrape at the ceiling. After a minute, something came loose and a great amount of snow and debris tumbled from the ceiling. Ludmila scrambled away, hoping that she hadnt buried herself. Eventually, it stopped. She pushed as much as she could into an unused part of the hollow. The portion that had fallen left a space where she could stand. There still wasnt any sign of the surface, but at least it was now easier to move around. She tried to figure out the orientation of the mountain slope as best as she could, then set about clearing a way out. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Minutes, then hours passed as Ludmila slowly tunnelled up a moderate incline. Every once in a while, the ceiling gave way and she could only press herself against the ice, letting the debris tumble past her. Once she settled into an admittedly haphazard routine, her thoughts turned to the fate of the expedition. Had they been able to escape? She wasnt sure how many Frost Giants were nearby when she brought the mountain tumbling down on their heads, but it was likely that they had split up to go down either side of the glacier. Given the rate at which the Giants advanced, the expeditions best chance of escape would have been to go down into the gorge below where they could avoid the worst of the storm. With Feoh Raizo so close, however, the temptation to flee to the deceptively close promise of safety may have been too great. If that was the case, then they were probably all dead. Not knowing how much time had passed was also a problem for Ludmila. If her timing was really bad, she would surface just as the Frost Giants were returning from their ambush. If she had been buried for too long, a vast number of the Undead might be waiting for her. The lesser Undead were not a problem for her, but there had been so many Undead on the glacier and in the pass that she was certain stronger ones could manifest. The ceiling started to collapse again, and Ludmila waited as chunks of ice and stone bounced off of her armour. A persistent moan filled the air C she had broken through to the surface. What greeted her was not Giants or the Undead, however, but the howling winds of a mountain storm. She looked over the edge of the opening, peering into the surroundings. Beyond a hundred metres, her vision was completely obscured. What she could see was not much different. The ground was littered with the leavings from the avalanche and layered in snow, creating a speckled field of dirty white. There was no sign of Giants or any Undead, but it didnt mean much when she could only see so far. Ludmila lowered herself back down, hoping that no one would notice the hole that she had emerged from. It would be better to wait out the storm and make her escape when visibility was improved. Surviving, only to be killed by a boulder from an unseen Giant was the last thing she wanted. She withdrew an extra bowstave from her Infinite Haversack C the longbow that she carried previously could not be found C and strung it, testing its pull as she waited for the storm to pass. Several hours went by. A shudder sent rivulets of loose powder down from above. Another shudder followed, then more in steady cadence. Something large was moving around nearby. The steps came closer, then stopped. Ludmila dared not go up again to peek outside. After a while, the steps resumed, then stopped again several moments later. They travelled a ways, increasing in intensity, then fading away again. Ludmila edged deeper into her tunnel. Had she been spotted? The pacing above might be a Frost Giant searching the area, periodically stopping to look around for places where she might be hidden. Ludmila waited quietly as it continued to move about. Eventually, the steps receded into the distance. Ludmila carefully crept back up and looked around. It was still snowing, but the storm looked to have finally passed. With the much-improved visibility, she stared wide-eyed over the landscape. The avalanche had deposited her a third of the way down the glacial valley, but it had continued to run its course from there. A vast field of debris stretched out along the length of the moraine, scouring away whatever Undead might have remained there. As she continued to look around, Ludmila found the Giant that had walked away. It was far stronger than she was C about as strong as the huntress that had accompanied Sigurd. The way it carried itself, however, did not match the gait of a warrior or a huntress. Pulling herself out of the tunnel, Ludmila stalked after it to get a better look. As she closed the distance, she could identify strings of feathers and bones hanging from the Giants garb. Multiple satchels hung from its belt. It carried a short C if six metres could be called short C spear in one hand, using it as a walking stick. Several fetishes and other oddities hung from below the spear blade. The Giant slowly made its way up the glacier, its shock of long, frost-white hair whipping in the wind. It was seemingly oblivious to any dangers that might be nearby, and Ludmila considered the possible opportunity. Though much larger than the Demihumans she was familiar with, this Giants garb marked it as some sort of mystic. According to Ilyshnish, it was possible to speak to one depending on the circumstances. Ludmila looked over her shoulder, in the direction of Feoh Raizo. The Adventurer Guild continued to have issues with the Frost Giants without any opportunity for civilized diplomacy. Heading to the Dwarf city would mean her personal safety, but it would produce no gains for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Looking back ahead of her, she continued following the Frost Giant. Their trek brought her to the crest of the glacier, revealing a field of ice and snow that stretched beyond her sight. Craggy peaks broke out from the frozen crown of the Azerlisia mountains, creating a pristine and ancient landscape that was both breathtaking and alien at the same time. A place where Humans could never dwell and only a fortunate C or unfortunate C few would lay their eyes on. The Giant turned and headed towards some sort of shelter nestled against the side of the nearby peak. As it approached the entrance, Ludmila called out to it. Excuse me. The Frost Giant turned in Ludmilas direction, spear brandished. A face with chiselled, yet feminine features looked about until the Giant lowered her gaze towards her. The angle of the spear lowered, and the Giant furrowed her brow. Hobgoblin? Human, Ludmila corrected her. I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik of the Sorcerous Kingdom. For some reason, the head of the spear wavered when the word Baroness left her mouth. What is your purpose here, Baroness? I was here with the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild, Ludmila said, but our attempts at diplomacy with your people have been dismal, at best. I was hoping I could speak with you. Diplomacy, the Frost Giant snorted. Wait C was that your doing down there? If you mean the avalanche, yes, Ludmila replied. I encountered four of your people, at least. Two went by the names of Sigurd and Brynhild. A wave of hostility washed over Ludmila. She tensed, ready to dart away if the Frost Giant charged her. If she started casting spells, Ludmila would plant a fire arrow in her face. Brynhild was my closest friend, the Frost Giant narrowed her eyes. Sigurd was my husband. Are you saying that you killed them? I am. The sense of hostility reached a crushing intensity. Face twitching, the Frost Giant glared down at her. Then, all at once, the hostility vanished. The Giant returned her spear to an upright position. Then I have been rude, she lowered her head. I hope you will forgive my breach of proper conduct. I am called Gudrun. Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik: you have earned your welcome in this place. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 The interior of Gudruns dwelling was nearly as bare as the face of the mountain looming over it. Its four walls were made from ice, and supplies were lined along one side. What appeared to be beddings formed from piles of furs filled the back. Unlike the dwellings of other Demihumans, no fire pit could be found. Gudrun ushered her in before replacing the slab over the entrance. It fit poorly, though with Frost Giants being immune to cold, Ludmila supposed that all they required was to keep the wind and blowing snows from making a mess of the place. Using one of the furs stacked nearby, Gudrun swatted a section of packed ice clear of loose powder before throwing the fur on the floor. Is that my seat? As if to answer her unspoken question, the Giant gestured to the fur before seating herself. The customs of your kind are unknown to us, Gudruns voice reverberated off of the icy walls. I would also offer you hospitality, but I have heard that Humans do not prepare their meals in the same way as my kind. With Ludmilas first impression of the Frost Giants still fresh in her mind, Gudruns behaviour struck a stark contrast. Offering a meal C be it in a home or at a campfire C was a cultural practice that expressed the hosts desire to welcome a guest. It was common amongst Humans, and it seemed that some Demihumans enacted such behaviours as well. Your people have never encountered Humans before? The idea had not occurred to her. Ludmila lived in a place where Demihumans lived in tribes along the frontier, and she always thought that she was the one who saw races that she had only ever heard of or were completely unknown. The recent invasion of the upper reaches brought a new race with it, but members of that race did not seem surprised at the existence of a Human. More than that, they all seemed to view her with hostility, indicating a history with her kind. According to the Temples, Humans were on the verge of extinction before the arrival of the Six Great Gods. There were tales of places that raised Humans as chattel, but it shouldn''t be a surprise that there were also places where Humans were entirely unknown. A long time ago, Gudrun replied, the tribes to the north raided those travelling in and out of the Dwarf Kingdom. The tales tell of a race similar to Hobgoblins in size and wit, though they mentioned nothing of your habits. If you''re more familiar with the Dwarves, Ludmila said, the Sorcerous Kingdom exports food to their nation Her voice trailed off. Trade with the Dwarves also brought Dwarven cuisine, but she couldnt say that their food was exactly the same. Or even edible by Humans. The Dwarf Bread she had sent her maids out to purchase was essentially a loaf of baked gravel and now served as a doorstop. ...exports? Gudrun seemed to struggle with the word. We send food to the Dwarf Kingdom. Then something like a tribute The Giant grew even more confused at her description. Do your people not trade between yourselves? Ludmila asked, Exchange goods and services, I mean. Gudrun furrowed her brow at her question, then slowly nodded. Yes, she said, we do practice trade within our own tribes. But not with other tribes? No, Gudrun replied, There is no need. Every tribe is responsible for its own well-being. Ludmila fell silent for several moments, reframing how she would have to go about speaking to Gudrun. The Frost Giants were a powerful, self-sufficient warrior race. They were so insular that even fellow tribes did not conduct trade. How did they interact? What sort of culture bound them together? Or was it only strength and violence that dictated order? If your people do not trade, Ludmila asked, then how did you come to hear of these tales from the other tribes? Once in a while, Gudrun answered, we send warriors that seek to prove themselves or become curious about outsiders. These warriors are the ones that return with the tales from the norththough it is sometimes difficult to pick out the truth from some of the more boastful accounts. What else do these tales say about Humans? They speak of strange plunder and little in the way of prowess. Those strong enough to challenge our raiders are rareand those powerful enough to defeat our champions are unheard of. Ludmila frowned as their conversation turned to matters of violence once again. Tribute; raids; the recognition of martial prowess C everything revolved around the exercise of strength. Frontier Nobles were often considered men and women who came from a martial tradition, but martial matters were only a part of her life. Frost Giant culture, on the other hand, seemed to focus on it. Is strength the only thing that your people respect? Of course not, Gudrun shifted in her seat. Honour may be found in many things, but, to all things, there is an order. Strength stands at the pinnacle of order, for order cannot be maintained without strength. This, at least, made perfect sense to Ludmila. It was strange that even an isolated Demihuman tribe understood this basic truth when the supposedly civilized nobles of her former nation of Re-Estize did not. Without strength, all else could be stolen away by someone stronger. The service of Frontier houses like their own; the unnoticed intervention of the Theocracys Scriptures; the mostly peaceful interactions with their neighbours. All these, combined with the legal structure of the Kingdoms administration, led to the rise of a culture mired in complacency and ignorance. Compliance was considered peace. Numbers were seen as strength. Wealth was mistaken for prosperity. In the worst cases, nobles followed the path of House Fassett: turning their delusions into a nightmarish reality. Ludmila couldnt be certain just how far things had progressed in the rest of Re-Estize C it couldnt be that terrible everywhere, considering the country hadnt imploded yet C but things were certain to grow worse until something changed. Rather than capitalizing on their advantageous situation, the nation had, by many accounts, fallen into decadence and corruption. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Ilyshnishs scathing retort about Human civilization and the primitive tribal societies of Demihumans echoed in her mind. As Gudrun had stated, strength was required to maintain order. The Frost Giants might have existed for countless ages under the unbreakable rule of their strength. Human society, however, seemed like it fell away from that maxim. Frontier Nobles were required to pioneer new lands and defend borders, but progress and development led to their decline. In their place were civilian nobles who were incapable of defending their lands from both external and internal threats. The Theocracy had seeded the northern kingdoms in the hope that they would bear fruit for humanity, but what had grown instead were nations ripe for the taking. If the efforts of the Scriptures faltered, the doom of humanity was assured. But then the Sorcerous Kingdom appeared. As a representative of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila said, I would like to gain some insight on your people. How are your tribes ordered? Are there castes or some similar hierarchy? We are ordered in threes, Gudrun said. Threes? Yes, Gudrun nodded, threes. The number three is sacred to our people, as is nine C three sets of three. There are three castes: warrior, priest, and worker, who each see to their own ways. Every steading has three longhouses, and every village has three steadings. Each village is ruled by a Baron, and three Barons answer to an Earl, who rules the tribe from his citadel. There are three tribes for each of the three regions of the Azerlisia Mountains C nine tribes after the nine realms of our lore. It was a lot of threes, but it did make things easy to remember. Wait C this isnt your home? This is a supply depot. Ludmila turned her gaze away in embarrassment. The savage nature of the Frost Giants that she had been exposed to had set her expectations unreasonably low. In hindsight, there was no way a race capable of smithing armour and weapons dwelled so simply. She wondered if she would be able to see what their homes were like. You mentioned nine realms, Ludmila said. Does that mean that there are other places in the world with Frost Giants? There are, Gudrun told her. Our people are not native to this place. The name of where we came from has been lost to time, but we do know that our ancestors sailed here from over the seas. The tribes of the north still retain the knowledge of crafting our longships and knarrs, though the Dragons have long destroyed our once-mighty fleet." Knarr. It was the same word that Lady Shalltear used for the ship used by Wardens Vale. Was it possible that Frost Giants once lived in the southern border ranges? It would explain why the same type of vessel was found there. More to the point, she had inadvertently come across potential shipbuilders in the middle of a mountain range. Is there someone who rules over the nine tribes? A King, or someone similar? We have no King, Gudrun replied. It is not impossible, however. I encouraged Sigurd to unify the tribes once in a while, to little result. He was strong, but he had no interest in rule. Then if the Sorcerous Kingdom were to speak to everyone, how would that be accomplished? You would need to make the tribes listen, one by one. Did that mean she would have to kill scores of powerful Frost Giants just to make everyone pay attention to what she had to say? She had a feeling that burying everyone in an avalanche would only work once. This Sigurd C how did he fit into the structure of your tribe? Sigurd was one of the champions of the tribe. A leader of his own warband. I think he would have preferred staying that way, but he ended up fancying me. What was the problem with that? You both seem quite strong. Because we are not of the same caste, Gudrun explained. My father forbade the union and implored the Baron at the time to uphold our ways. Sigurd, of course, thrashed the Baron. In doing so, he became the new Baron and was stuck with the position ever since. Gudrun chuckled at some memory only she could see, but Ludmila frowned at the account. When the Giant had spoken of Earls and Barons, Ludmila had equated it to Human systems of nobility. Rather than titles being inherited, however, it appeared that one could just bludgeon their way to the top. It also meant that Sigurd was probably about as strong as Frost Giants became if he could aspire to kingship. Then by defeating Sigurd, Ludmila asked, who will listen to me? The entire village, at least, Gudrun answered. He was a great champion, so the whole of the Frostreaver Tribe would at least listen to what you have to say. What of the other tribes? They are their own tribes, the Giant shrugged. Meaning to say, she would have to defeat the champions of every Frost Giant Tribe just to have them listen. Or would that make her their Queen? Either way, it was almost certainly impossible for her. With this information, however, the Adventurer Guild might be able to field Momon or Nabe to accomplish the feat. Is there some other way? Ludmila asked, As a Shaman, can you speak through other Shamans? Shamans are respected wherever we go, Gudrun answered, even those of other races. However, it is not the same sort of respect as that which is won through a warriors challenge C it is respect for the role that we play in our tribes. Then is there anything at all that I can do? "I do not even know what it is you want, Baroness." It occurred to Ludmila that, beyond her introduction, she had said nothing of herself at all. She just kept asking for information, aggressively looking for a way through. As was the case with many things that civilian nobles were normally skilled at, she was a horrible diplomat. If one of her friends were here, the problem might have already been well on its way towards resolution. If they had someone to fight for them, that was. My apologies, Ludmila said. In addition to extending its rule over the Great Forest of Tob, the Sorcerous Kingdom has recently entered into diplomatic relations with the Dwarf Kingdom under the mountains here, in addition to establishing trade ties. The Frost Dragons and the Quagoa were subjugated in the process, and the Frost Giants are the only remaining power of note. I have heard that the Frost Dragons have a new master, Gudrun said. So, what is it that you want with us? Two of our survey expeditions have been attacked so far, Ludmila told her, and your people have a reputation for raiding. The Sorcerous Kingdom has been deliberating over what should be done with the threat to their trade. In that case, I would suggest war. Ludmila blinked several times at the immediate answer. War was usually not the first resort in diplomacy. Theres truly no other way? I believe that my nation would prefer a peaceful solution. Gudrun snorted, looking down at her in amusement. Peace was never an option, she said, and war is the most straightforward way to settle a contest of strength with all of our tribes. But your people will die. All things must die, Gudrun told her. Giants, Dragons, Humans. Even the fate of the gods is known. I have seen this before, Human C how lowlanders seem to believe that simply being alive or dead is all that matters. But simply being alive has no meaning. It is how one lives and how one dies that truly means anything, and to fall in honourable combat is the greatest of ends. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 You were really packing it in there. P-packing it in? Ilyshnishs hand went to her Infinite Haversack. She did not recall adding anything new to it in the past day or so. Uh, yeah, the Dwarf said as he nursed his ale. The dishes we sent over during the recess yesterdayor was it two days ago? Anyway, it was a lot. You mustve eaten enough for three whole mining crews. Ah, yes, Ilyshnish replied. I hadnt had anything for over a week, so I must have worked up quite the appetite. The mug of ale stopped just before it touched the Dwarfs lips, and he gave her a strange look. Ilyshnish and the Dwarf C a young representative from the Merchant Guild who went by the name of Khardir Silvershield C were seated at a marble table in the Diamond Plate, one of the dining establishments in the Palace Quarter. Four days had passed since her arrival in Feoh Berkana, and the war council was on a long recess after completing the conquest of the three Frost Giant citadels to the north of the Dwarf Kingdom. Time was required to clean up the aftermath and reorganize their forces, so Lord Cocytus had declared the one day break before he and his vassals returned to the Sorcerous Kingdom to attend to some business there. Ilyshnish had opted to stay in the Dwarf Capital, as she wanted to experience the changes in the city firsthand. On her way out, Khardir had tentatively approached her and offered a tour of the city. After he had shown her around the Palace Quarter, they stopped at the Diamond Plate, which was situated on the main promenade. Though it was one of the only restaurants open in the Quarter, only a third of the tables were occupied. Her gaze drifted over the members of the citys upper crust, Dwarven aristocrats, diplomats, and well-to-do merchants who were gathered in meetings of their own. The exquisite garb of the clientele, combined with the rich furnishings and smartly dressed staff, gave the place a refined air that would have probably acted as a barrier against any of the citizens who did not fit in. Ilyshnish had only been to such an establishment once C the Shining Golden Pavilion in E-Rantel C after a Human merchant, who had approached her as she was wandering around, begging to make her acquaintance. It was her first taste of what Humans considered the pinnacle of fine dining. Being as sparse and incomprehensible as the flustered merchants attempts to befriend her, she did not find the food very pleasant. Though it was at the mans expense, the price of the meal destroyed any enjoyment she might have had in the experience. They may as well have just gone to a farm to purchase a herd of livestock, which would have been far more satisfying. If she were to compare the Diamond Plate to the Shining Golden Pavilion, the Dwarven establishment was clearly superior. The craftsmanship of the building and its contents could not even be placed in the same realm as its counterpart in E-Rantel, and it had a far greater sense of history to it. It was also cheaper and the portions did not look like they were meant to feed a mouse. A stout waitress dropped off another platter of cold meats, and Khardir could only shake his head. Its funny, he said. I always thought Elves werent much for meat. Even Snow Elves? WellIve never known of Snow Elves before, but I guess that does make sense. Nothing grows if you live in a frozen place. Ilyshnish nodded silently as she took a slice of cured Nuk and stuffed it into her mouth. Khardir quaffed his ale, looking around surreptitiously before leaning forward. I hope youll forgive me for asking, Dame Verilyn, he said in a low voice, but what sort of work do you do for the Sorcerous Kingdom? Is that the reason why you approached me? Ilyshnish asked, To find out what I do? Er, no C its more that we line up better. Ilyshnish frowned at yet another strange phrase. Line up better? Yeah, Khardir nodded. If you look at things from a rank perspective, a Knight is about where a deputy like myself is. Were at the same social level, so to speak. That being the case, we can speak without needing to resort to stiff formalities. Its more relaxing like that. Also, youre by far the most approachable out of your delegationuh, no slight intended to the others. I see, Ilyshnish replied. In that case, hmIve been granted a Knighthood only recently so not much is going on there yet. As for the rest, I work for the Ministry of Transportation. The Ministry of Transportation? Khardir frowned in thought, then swallowed, You mean you work under that Vampire C ahem, Minister Bloodfallen. But how did you end up on the war council? The Ministry of Transportation has been assisting the Dwarves ever since opening diplomatic relations with the Sorcerous Kingdom, yes? Weve had far more time to investigate the area than they have. I see, Khardir said. So your job was toinvestigate the region? My job is to investigate any region that the Ministry of Transportation desires information about, Ilyshnish told him. Logistics, trade, peoples, laws and customs C all sorts of things. If required, I can alsodeliver valuable articles quickly and securely from place to place. Khardir nodded slowly at her words, but each nod came more slowly than the one before it. At the same time, a furrow deepened over his bushy black brow. When Im done here, Ilyshnish continued, Ill be preparing for some work in the east. The east? Yes, the Baharuth Empire. Ill be investigating various locations to discern whether the transportation network can profit there. Khardirs expression suddenly reset itself, and he almost looked relieved. Is something the matter? Ah, no, the Dwarf muttered into his beard. I was just thinking in the wrong direction. For a moment there I thought you were aa If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. A spy? A short laugh broke through the dull murmur of their surroundings. Khardir straightened in his seat, chuckling nervously as he looked around. Ano! No, no, I didnt think He sighed as she held his gaze, Yes, thats what I thought. It sounds quite similar, doesnt it? Ilyshnish said lightly, Youre not the first to think such a thing. Youre being quite gracious, Khardir seemed to relax a bit. Most officials dont take well to being called spies. Is that so? Ilyshnish stabbed her fork into another piece of meat, Then what shall I do with you? Khardir leaned back, holding out his hands disarmingly. Erm, nothing please, he said. To be honest, the Regency Councils still on edge when it comes to the Sorcerous Kingdom. The people have been preoccupied with everything thats happened, but I think they might start worrying too when things start to settle down. When you showed up and started laying out all that information on the map, I couldnt help but wonder how much you knew about our little corner of the world. You understand that the former inhabitants of this city are now subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom, yes? The former Khardir turned his gaze up at the ceiling, Oh, you mean those Frost Dragons. Youre saying that this information is from them? Could you imagine someone walking all over the Azerlisia Mountains to learn all of that? Heh, I guess not. The Dragons would have a birds-eye view on everything, so that would explain a lot. Silly Dwarf. Dragons had much better than a birds-eye view: they had a Dragons eye view. You mentioned something about your people having problems with the Sorcerous Kingdom eventually, Ilyshnish noted. Why is that? I didnt say that wed have problems with the Sorcerous Kingdom, Khardir said defensively. Its just the wholeyou know, the Undead. They keep trying to market Undead labour to us, and I hear that the Master of Mines and Caves caved in. Supposedly theres a whole team of Skeleton labourers being tested out in Feoh Jura right now. This sounds exactly the opposite of your worries if your people have started to adopt Undead labour. Kinda, Khardir said. But you know how it is C especially for people like us. Even when you think things are going well, you have to take a look at your situation from different angles. Aside from the fact that theyre, well, Undead, using them for labour has benefits and detriments. Khardir emptied his mug and set it on the side of the table. Within a dozen seconds, the waitress quietly came by to replace it with another foam-topped tankard. He nodded at her in thanks, then returned to the topic at hand. I can see how attractive it is for the Master of Mines and Caves: the lease is cheap, they dont ever tire, and the work itself is dangerous. Old tunnels filled with hazards like gas pockets and flooded sections arent a problem for a Skeleton, and losing them to a collapse or a monster is better than losing lives. And the detriments? Well, theres one big one, and thats us becoming dependent on the Sorcerous Kingdom for labour. If we fully adopt the use of Undead labour, then well expand operations until its no longer viable. In a generation, our demographics will be different: the people will react accordingly to the shift in demand for labour and the increased supply of ore. At that point, the Sorcerous Kingdom can hold us hostage by threatening to withdraw the Undead C or worse, they can attack us with our Undead labourers. As he spoke, Ilyshnish could sense many of the other Dwarves nearby turning their attention towards them. She wondered if it was appropriate for him to be speaking of the matter in public. Was this something you came up with? Ilyshnish asked. I think most of us in the Merchant Guild can see it, Khardir answered. The Commander-in-Chief still has stars in his eyes after the whole thing with the Quagoa and the Frost Dragons, but I know a few people in his staff that understand the problem as well. And how is this different from trade? At least, I feel that it is no different. The Sorcerous Kingdom ships great quantities of produce to your nation. Is it not the same problem if these imports of food abruptly cease? if it happened right at this very moment, yes, Khardir replied. But the produce we grow here hasnt been affected aside from the greens that we cultivate down at the bottom of the mountain valleys. With the Quagoa no longer a threat, those farmers have moved underground to raise mushrooms. The price of mushrooms and mushroom ale in the Dwarf Kingdom have dropped as a result of the cheap imports of grain and liquor from the Sorcerous Kingdom, but the Sorcerous Kingdom doesnt grow mushrooms. All our mushroom farmers have to do is export their produce. Its actually better this way since mushrooms are more expensive than grain, creating a trade surplus. If food imports stop, then our food exports stop and we can still eat. Khardir took a long draught from his fresh tankard, and Ilyshnish wished she hadnt asked that particular question. Her head spun from his explanation. Several of the Dwarves around the room nodded in agreement with Khardirs reasoning, so Ilyshnish decided to approach his concerns from a different angle. Fair enough, she said, but I still believe you are still overthinking the issue with the Skeleton labour. How so? To be blunt, the Sorcerous Kingdom is so powerful that it has absolutely no need for the methods you describe. This sort of scheme requires more effort than simply sending a single, powerful servitor to wipe out your entire nation. Since they have not done that, wouldnt it be more likely that they are acting in good faith? We understand that, Khardir wiped the foam from his beard, but it doesnt stop us from thinking and worrying. Then I would advise you to stop thinking and worrying, Ilyshnish told him. It is a pointless expenditure of your time and energy. You make it sound as if we cant do anything. Thats right, Ilyshnish said. You cannot do anything, should the Sorcerous Kingdom decide to do something. It is the way of things, is it not? When the Demon Gods came and ruined the lands all around the Azerlisia Mountains; when the Quagoa rose to power; when the Frost Dragons destroyed Feoh Teiwaz and occupied Feoh Berkana. Your history is filled with events that you could do nothing about. Well, except flee, but I dont think any of your people currently have any desire to do that. Khardir let out a long sigh, unable or unwilling to refute her. Ilyshnish couldnt understand why mortals so often thought about such useless things. Even Dragons did not embark on such ridiculous flights of fancy if they were aware of the superior nature of an adversary. There were plenty of other things to do. Ah~ yeve gone and killed the mood. Ilyshnish and Khardir turned their heads to the waitress that walked out into the silence that had fallen over the room. Khardir put on an apologetic look. Sorry about that, he said. Didnt think itd go in that direction. Well next time keep that talk inside the palace, the waitress huffed. Khardir reached down to his belt, producing three gold coins from his pouch. See if some drinksll help pick things up again, he placed the coins on the edge of their table. Next time, Ill be expecting nothing less than the Stone Princess. Khardir snorted. I think the Dame here would have better luck finding her than me. The waitress swept the coins off of the table. Dwarves being Dwarves, the atmosphere turned light again at the offer of free drinks. Ilyshnish turned her attention back to Khardir again. Who is the Stone Princess? Thats, uhwell, its a rumour, I guess, Khardir told her. Dwarves whove gone down to E-Rantel say that theres a Dwarf Bard that appears to perform in one of the taverns there. Hmthe Frosty Beard, I think that was the name of the place. A Dwarf Bard Hey now, Khardir shot her a look, we Dwarves have our own Bards, you know. Anyway, the thing is that she seems to know more about us than we do C histories; tales; old songs thatve been forgotten by our people today. People working in the merchant caravans clamour to make the trip just for the chance to listen to her perform. Strangely, no one knows who she is C not even the tavern owner. I see, Ilyshnish frowned. But why the Stone Princess? One of the diplomats that went down there came up with it, Khardir explained. You see, our last King had a daughter, but she was tragically lost when Feoh Berkana fell. The Princess was renowned for her beauty and nobility, plus she was a talented Bard. Everyone thats seen the busts and paintings in the Royal Palace swears that this Bard thats appeared in E-Rantel looks just like her Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Following their meal at the Diamond Plate, Khardir continued leading Ilyshnish around on their tour of the city. The layout of Feoh Berkana remained mostly unchanged, but the many new buildings created an uncomfortable dissonance with her memory of the place. Aside from the Palace Quarter, which the Quagoa had kept intact to serve as dwellings for the most prominent members of their race and their closest followers, the rest of the city had been run down to the point where the Dwarves had chosen to level everything and start over from scratch. How long will this new construction be here for? She asked as they walked along the streets of the Residential Quarter. Hm? Is there something wrong with it? I cant help but compare the older buildings in the city with the new ones, Ilyshnish replied. I thought that they were perhaps built to serve as temporary housing. Ouch Khardir winced, that hurts, Dame Verilyn. I can see why youd ask, though. The buildings that you saw in the Palace Quarter were fashioned by the great masters at the height of our nations prosperity. We Dwarves of today cant really compare, and it cant be helped. Weve been on the back foot since the coming of the Demon Gods, and survivals been our priority since then. Khardir looked around at the stone houses around them glumly. They were little better than the ones she saw in the villages of Wardens Vale C at least when compared to the buildings in the Palace Quarter. Its funny, he said. Usually, outsiders only praise Dwarven craftsmanship. I guess with the real deal here for everyone to see now, it just shows how far weve fallen. Things are looking up, thoughand I think you were right back there, after thinking about it for a bit. About what? Worrying about pointless things, Khardir replied. Weve got so much to do C so much to reclaim C that we shouldnt be wasting energy on something we can do nothing about. Merchants make the best of what they have, taking advantage of opportunities along the way, but I guess the aristocrat in me clouded things up a bit. Ilyshnishs thoughts turned inwards, flipping through pages of Dwarven records. Clan Silvershield was indeed a noble lineage, and its first mention was just under five centuries ago. Khardirs house was older than Ilyshnishs father, Olasirdarc. Does the rest of the Regency Council harbour the same sentiments? Ilyshnish asked. Its split, really, Khardir answered. The one who was most opposed to working with the Sorcerous Kingdom was the Forgemaster, but hedisappeared shortly before we established relations with your nation. In truth, our stance at that point was that it was a beneficial arrangement, so long as we had something to offer that the Sorcerous Kingdom wanted. She nodded as he spoke. It appeared that the Dwarves were well aware of the need to stay useful to those who held them at their mercy. If that was your original stance, then why did it change? It didnt change, exactly, Khardir said. But it was a stance adopted before we truly knew how stupendously powerful the Sorcerous Kingdom was. We entered into negotiations with the mindset that we were dealing with a regular nation C albeit with a few powerful individuals in it, like your King. Without a long, long war like the one the Quagoa waged against us in the past, one regular nation cant force another to terms, even one as small as ours has become. Its generally better to come to some mutually beneficial agreement instead, and the Sorcerer King made it sound like we were joining hands for exactly that. Did something happen that makes you suspect otherwise? No, Khardir shook his head. Theyre just the worries that rose after reality sunk in. Something like buyers remorse. But its like you said C pointless worries. The Sorcerer King came to us for a reason, and I doubt theres anything we couldve done to keep him from his objective anyways. Better that we make the best of things: its not every day a nation gets a chance to return to the glories of old. The tour continued uneventfully, and Ilyshnish gained access to all sorts of businesses and other establishments that she would have been hesitant to enter on her own. Going through the remaining two quarters was brief, as they were still mostly flattened, and the two soon found themselves back at the Royal Palace. They parted ways, with Khardir headed off to call upon the next official on duty. Ilyshnish returned to the war room, where she found Lord Cocytus standing on his own at the table. Ilyshnish took her place at the end of the Sorcerous Kingdoms side, and together they stood in silencethen Lord Cocytus turned his attention to her. She grew nervous under his gaze as the seconds and minutes passed. Why is he staring at me like that Dame Verilyn. Ilyshnish started at the sudden address, then quickly resettled herself. Lord Cocytus? During operations, he said. Your expression: holding back. He had been observing her? It hadnt felt like it. Then again, he had so very many eyes. The war council appeared to have reached an accord, my lord, Ilyshnish said. Far be it my place to present an opposing view after preparations were finalized. Wrong, a blast of frigid air misted the table, fluttering the edges of the map. It is your place. You arean expert. The Azerlisia Mountains; the Frost Giants: of those present, you know best. Furthermore, you are a Knight of Baroness Zahradnik. Lady Zahradnik? Ilyshnish frowned, What does she have to do with all of this? Nothing. But she is a proven commander. She couldnt draw any connections to Lord Cocytus statement. What did Lady Zahradnik being a proven commander have to do with Ilyshnish? She hadnt even known of Lady Zahradniks capability as a commander. All they had done together thus far was go over the endless rules of Human etiquette and an esoteric pile of legal knowledge. By all appearances, my lord, Ilyshnish said, her conduct suggests that she would be in agreement with your tactical procedures. She is quite stern and formal, after all. The both of you are warriors, through and through. I disagree. Y-you do? Mm. Her battleshave you witnessed? I have only entered into her service this past week, my lord. Lord Cocytus raised a claw to his chin. I see, he said. Baroness Zahradnik. Not a warrior, but a soldier, first. Ilyshnish frowned at the odd distinction. What was the difference? Lord Cocytus did not miss her confusion. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Many misunderstand, he explained. A warriorfights for self. Sentiment. Ideals. Honour and glory. Challenge. Proof of strength and skill. A soldier serves. Selfish motive, secondary. Or cast aside. For a greater cause, they do what they must. In the future C for the Army C warriorswould be nice. But soldiers, necessary. Now that he phrased it in such a way, Ilyshnish could see the difference. Unlike the Frost Giants, who considered themselves warriors, Lady Zahradniks conduct was that of a soldier. There was little sense of self in her words or actions: everything was for something else, be it her service to the Sorcerous Kingdom, or the stewardship of her houses legacy. Her beliefs were so strong that she attempted to instil them into everyone around her. Non-Humans were not an exception. If were to discuss this, Ilyshnish said, should at least your vassals be here as well? Where did they go, anyway? Receiving replacements, Cocytus replied. Fresh contingents. For the main battle. Between us, I would hear your thoughts. Thenthere is something Id like to understand first, my lord. Why are our battles being conducted in such a forthright manner? You stated that it is to gain experience for the army and its commanders, but there are surely better ways to go about it. After the Elder Lich had been destroyed while attempting to deliver the Sorcerous Kingdoms declaration of intent, a Death Cavalier on a Soul Eater was employed instead. If they were attacked with boulders C and they were C the Death Cavalier would use its skills to defend its mount while they rode away. Following that, they continued their practice of tackling each citadel head-on. The Undead contingents would fight their way up to storm the gates, then proceed to clean out the interior. Unlike the first citadel, where they had come across an unexpectedly strong group of Frost Giants, the other two conquests in the north had been completed with less than a handful of losses each. None of the Elder Lich commanders had been destroyed, as they had taken the information from the first assault to minimize risks in the next two. Problems with the terrain continued, however, with icy footing being the foremost problem. Not only were Death Knights lost by being knocked off of the high ramps before each gate, but manoeuvring in combat was difficult. Those acclimated to icy environments, such as Frost Dragons, had special abilities that allowed them to see through blizzards and navigate frozen terrain C Ilyshnish could even walk upside down on an icy surface if she so desired. In all, it felt slow and, quite literally, clunky C especially to Frost Dragons, who were ambush predators who preferred to resolve fights quickly and decisively. The more unfair it was, the better. Additionally, Lord Cocytus and his vassals made their displeasure clear whenever a member of their forces was lost. It was as if they expected a flawless performance from such straightforward tactics. This war, Lord Cocytus, is subjugation. Winningnot enough. The method is crucial. If the Frost Giants are, as you say, a warrior people, superiority must be shown: under no uncertain terms. The subjugation part appears to be missing, Ilyshnish noted. Not a single Frost Giant has survived thus far. True, but the majority remain. In this next battle, their fate will be decided. And what fate do you foresee for them, my lord? Lord Cocytus looked down at the map. In the middle of the three central Frost Giant citadels were numerous markers signifying the place where the Frost Giant army had gathered. The Sorcerous Kingdoms forces would march southwest from Feoh Berkana to confront them from the north. I amconflicted, Lord Cocytus said. Acts of cowardice. Acts of valour. It is strange. For a warrior people, their spirit is weak. Yet, when it appears, it shines. Brilliantly. Before these battles, I thought them suited. For the army. They are not fragile, like other races. In time, they could earn their place. They still appeared warlike to her. Then again, she had no sense for the sort of thing Lord Cocytus described. Like Khardir Silvershield, Ilyshnish was of the mind that, as long as she could maintain her usefulness, she could pursue her own agendas on the side. Im no commander, my lord, Ilyshnish said, but if you send a Death Cavalier in front of this next army, its probably not going to be able to get away from the hundreds of boulders thrown at it. These Frost Giants are also gathered for war, so the strongest will be amongst them. Even on an open field, it wont go as well as before. How many troops can you afford to lose? As few as possible, Lord Cocytus said, would be preferable. There are many, but, like Elder Liches, destruction is permanent. The experience will be lost. Then why not go yourself? I doubt they could scratch you. Superiority will be proven beyond any conceivable doubt. That would defeat the purpose, Lord Cocytus replied. It is a rare opportunity. To squander it: unacceptable for the army. If they are defeated, I will go. Ilyshnish wanted to sigh at his stubborn insistence. Lord Cocytus was about as stone-headed as a Frost Giant when it came to the bounds that they set for themselves. With so much power at his disposal, it only felt like a willful indulgence to her. The vibration of footsteps in the hallway outside informed Ilyshnish of the approach of several beings. By their gait, it felt like both the Dwarves and Lord Cocytus vassals were on their way back. At any rate, Ilyshnish said. If you wanted my opinion on the matter, my lord, it would be to crush the Frost Giants as swiftly as possible. If you can accomplish this with the forces that you have limited yourself to, then all the better. I believe it to be entirely unnecessary, however C strength has always ruled these mountains, not warrior traditions or civilized practices. Lord Cocytus insectoid vassals entered the room, followed by the five Dwarves from the Regency Council. To her surprise, Lady Shalltear walked in as well. Cocytus, she said, If you dont mind, Ill be taking Dame Verilyn with me. He nodded, and Lady Shalltear left the room. Ilyshnish glanced at the assembled members, then lowered her head before gracefully scurrying off after Lady Shalltear. As she left the room, the Commander-in-Chief spoke. Lord Cocytus, he said. Weve been going over some things with your vassals, and I think weve come up with a good way to deal with this Frost Giant army Her steps slowed as she strained to hear what he had to say, then she glanced towards the retreating back of Lady Shalltear. As curious as she was, Ilyshnish didnt want to be punished for keeping her waiting. Lady Shalltear, she said as she fell into step beside her. I wasnt aware that youd be in Feoh Berkana. Neither was I, Lady Shalltear replied. I was delivering replacement forces for Lord Cocytus. Youve behaved yourself, I hope? O-of course, my lady, Ilyshnish said. Except Hm? The sound came out so lightly, yet Ilyshnish shuddered at its veiled connotations. Her mind worked to produce a suitable reply. Its the army, I suppose, Ilyshnish said. Lord Cocytus is veryhonest when it comes to the command of his forces. I understand what he wants, but I dont understand why he wants it in the first place. That sort of thing should be expected of him, Lady Shalltear replied. I hope you didnt say anything you shouldnt have. I-I dont think I did, my lady. I followed Lady Zahradniks instructions on the matter. The restrictions that Lord Cocytus has placed on the efforts here arewell, they are displeased at the results. I see, Lady Shalltear said. Well, Cocytus is a bit new at commanding much weaker forces. I understand that losses are always to be expected in these circumstances, but Ive been at it for far longer than he has. He should understand this himself, considering events in the last year or so. Then why is he upset at the results? Because they are His Majestys servitors, of course, Lady Shalltear replied. His Majesty may not mind, and may even count it a boon if something beneficial is gained, but it is no excuse to treat any losses frivolously. Anyways, hm They came out into the courtyard of the Royal Palace. Ilyshnish stared absently at the place where her fathers hoard once lay piled high over the stones. Lady Shalltear led her to the side of a dry fountain. It was then that Ilyshnish thought that something about Lady Shalltear was off. Is something the matter, my lady? Ilyshnish asked, I-Im not in trouble am I? The intervention that Kilistran and her flight had performed during the week suddenly came to mind. Did someone complain? Perhaps Lord Mare had become cross over yet another incident of her interference in the Adventurer Guilds activities. Ilyshnish fidgeted quietly as panic welled up within her. Baroness Zahradnik has gone missing, Lady Shalltear said. Missing? Surely there are spells All attempts at divination have failed. Something out there is powerful enough to block even Nigredo. Weve tried locating Lady Zahradnik personally and through her items with nothing to show for it. Even manual scrying turns up nothing. But what does that have to do with me? Lady Shalltear looked up at her strangely. She is your liege, is she not? Actually, do you still feel her influence? Her influence? Im not sure what that means, my lady. Never mind, Lady Shalltear sighed. The reason why I called you away is to go and look for any sign of her. Kilistran mentioned that you came across some Adventurers on the way here, yes? Y-yes, thats right, Ilyshnish edged away slightly. She was participating in that expedition. The ones you ran into survived to reach Feoh Raizo, but most of their Rangers were either found dead or are still being recovered. Youre to start your search from there, and inform me if you find something. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 The sound of pen over paper drifted into the air as Ludmila nibbled on a piece of jerky. She was taking notes while Gudrun explained another strange aspect of Frost Giant culture. She ate not because she was hungry C the Ring of Sustenance saw to that C but because it felt strange to attend a long, sitting discussion without accompaniment. As much as she differed from the other nobles, it was one of the few things that could be said to be the same. She had long run out of tea and biscuits, ate dinner the previous night and was now down to preserved foods. Paper, she had aplenty, and it was piled neatly about her as she learned more and more about Gudruns people. Two days had passed since she met the Frost Giant Shaman, and in those days they spent most of their time discussing the culture, traditions and practices of both their peoples. As someone who was presumably going to be performing a diplomatic role during expeditions, she couldnt let the rare opportunity slip by. When Gudrun slept, Ludmila reviewed her notes. She wasnt certain whether talking for so long was something Gudrun usually did, but the Giant did not show any discomfort or restlessness as they conversed. It did not seem as if Gudrun was about to run out of topics to cover, either. A voice at the door interrupted the Shamans ongoing explanation. Gudrun? Im here. The slab blocking the entrance was shifted aside, and what appeared to be a Frost Giant adolescent stepped in. She stopped and stared when she noticed Ludmila. You might pick a fight like that, Aslaug, Gudrun said. I-Im sorry, Aslaug replied. The others wanted to know what was going on. Its been days, and you havent sent word. Gudrun glanced towards Ludmila before rising to her feet to address the girl. The warband has not returned, she said. Sigurd is dead. What! HowC the girl turned her wide blue eyes to Ludmila, are you saying The Frost Giant Shaman nodded. Thenthen what about mother? Aslaug asked. Gudrun wordlessly shook her head. The girl bit her lip, and a tear rolled down her cheek. Seemingly unable to contain herself, she fled from the building. I apologize for her display, Gudrun said after she replaced the door. The girl is still yet young. I dont mind, Ludmila said. Who is she? One of Sigurds daughters, Gudrun replied. Ludmila frowned at the strange distinction. I thought Sigurd was your husband? He was, Gudrun nodded. He also had a daughter by Brynhild. your best friend. Three is a sacred number, Gudrun muttered, or so they said. I was Sigurds wife, and Brynhild was his concubineno, she was more like his other wife. Im not sure what to think about that Short of rare, special provisions, the Faith of the Six highly encouraged monogamy amongst their followers. As with the incident involving Momon, the very idea of infidelity made feelings of hostility rise within her. Neither did I, Gudrun smirked. But it happened anyway. We were rivals for his attention, but the three of us grew up close. In hindsight, it was not as bad as it could have been. So this is a common practice? It is commonly practised amongst the strong. Strength is greatly admired and coveted, so I guess I should be thankful that it was just Brynhild and not scores of strange women sharing the same roof as some other men might have. I take it that it is not the same for your people? She couldnt say that it wasnt. Her faiths emphasis on cultivating the potential of humanity made the appeal of a strong partner a matter of course. It was not simply strength, however: accomplishments were valued depending on ones vocation. Be it a Blacksmith, a Priest, or a Farmer, standing at the pinnacle of ones craft made them an attractive prospect for others in the same field. The idea of her sharing someone with Clara rose unbidden in her mind, and she violently shoved it away. It is, Ludmila replied, to an extent. It would depend on cultural and religious practices. There are a number of Human nations, and how things are done may vary greatly. Personally, I might just stab someone if they did that to me. For the first time in Ludmilas recollection, Gudrun laughed. Her voice boomed off of the walls, and the door rattled against its frame. I have done exactly that in the past, she said, if I suspected that he had lain with some lonely huntress out in the wilderness. It appears that jealousy is another thing we have in common. You do not have a husband, then? Er...no, Ludmila replied. By the customs of my faith, I am not yet considered an adult. The conversation had taken a strange turn. Why was she discussing marriage with a Demihuman in a hut in the middle of nowhere? Not yet of age? Gudrun raised a brow, That is surprising, considering what youve accomplished. Your strength must be a rarity amongst your people. It probably is, Ludmila said. I dont feel that its my doing, however. I have inherited much from both my father and my mother. The way of my people has some similarities to your own, but our matches are not solely by caste. Bloodlines are cultivated between members of the same vocation. I see, Gudrun nodded. But that is the way of the world, is it not? Strength breeds strength. Also, you are too humble by far C if you speak with Frost Giants, not boasting when the opportunity presents itself would be considered rude. Your parents must surely do so if they have a child such as yourself. Ludmila felt a lonely smile creep its way onto her face. Im not sure that they would, she said. Humility is a virtue in my familys culture; boasting and complaining are frowned upon. I would be satisfied if they were simply proud of me. Theyre not? Everything I accomplished happened after their deaths, Ludmila told her, so I may never know. I see, Gudrun said a bit too jovially. Tell me of their fate. Yet another strange turn. Was it simply their way? They clearly grieved the passing of friends and family, but how they addressed death was unlike anything she knew. They welcomed C no, celebrated those who met a worthy end. My mother died when I was half my current age, Ludmila said. A tribal champion appeared at the borders of our territory, seeking a challenge. My mother and her patrol fought the champion and its warband. In the end, the warband was destroyed, but only half of the patrol returned. Mm. A good fate C how about your father? He was called to war half a year ago by our former liege. It was an annual conflict with the Baharuth Empire C the Human nation to the east of these mountains. This year, however, they were fighting against the Sorcerer King. Our army was shattered. My father and both of my brothers, along with many of our best fighting men were slain. Gudrun nodded at her words, then furrowed a brow partway through Ludmilas account. The Sorcerer King? She asked, The same ruler of the Sorcerous Kingdom who you now serve? The same, Ludmila nodded. The territory that was taken as a result included my familys land as well. Hmso did some valorous deed by your sire or brothers earn this Sorcerer Kings recognition? So outstanding that you were not enslaved? Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Ludmila couldnt help but frown at the Giants odd interpretation of the outcome, but Gudruns question gave rise to a number of her own. What did the Sorcerer King think of the duchys nobles? How did he view the deaths of their loved ones in the Battle of Katze Plains? She had never once spoken to the Sorcerer King, nor had she ever seen him in person. By the accounts of the citizens, he walked the streets of E-Rantel occasionally, but the majority of Ludmilas time was spent in her distant demesne. thats not how it works with our people. Ludmila said patiently, The subjects of a territory C nobles included C come with that territory. When ours was annexed, we became subjects of the new owner of that territory through formal procedures. This way, battles can be fought in designated locations and the productivity of the land is not lost through destructive conquest. It does not always mean that devastation can be avoided in a protracted war, but it is the ideal. Interestingso if my tribe challenged another tribe to a war and won, the other tribe would lose their territory. If the outcome was clear, yes, it might be a simple way to frame it. In the past few days, Gudrun said, you made it sound as if contests of strength were not practised in your nation. Gudruns tendency to turn the conversation towards the Frost Giants way of seeing the world should have not come as a surprise after exchanging information for so long, yet it somehow still did. If they were integrated into the Sorcerous Kingdom, or at least entered into amicable relations with them, Ludmila wondered where they might find a place for themselves. Our nation was indeed founded through a contest of strength, Ludmila replied, and the Demihumans living there have also submitted themselves to the Sorcerer Kings strength. In my time so far as a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, this strength has been used to provide security and uphold order. When it comes to foreign relations, other forms of diplomacy and trade are preferred. This is strange to me. I have a Frost Dragon vassal that often says the same. Truly? Well, this is no surprise C it is the strong who rule our world. H-hello? Lord Mares voice popped into her head, and Ludmila nearly jumped out of her seat. She held up a hand to Gudrun, unsure if she would understand what she meant, then turned to face a nearby wall. Good evening, Lord Mare. Oh! Youre alive. I was just wondering Was there something you required of me, my lord? N-no, I was just curious. The diviners couldnt locate your guild tag for recovery. Ludmila furrowed her brow at his words. Thats strangeI dont think Ive done anything on my end. Oh C you may be pleased to know that Ive been learning about the Frost Giants for the last few days. Theres going to be quite a bit to go over after this. Really? Thats great! Come back when youre done, I guess. Will you be informing the expedition? Hmno, I dont think I will. Theyre still out doing recovery work, so Ill let them continue until everyone else is accounted for. I see. Was there anything else I can help you with? No, just checking in. Thank you for your kind concern, my lord. Have a good evening. Un. The Message spell ended, and Ludmila returned to her seat. Apologies for the interruption, she said. A superior just contacted me via spell. A spell? Gudrun raised an eyebrow, HmmIve not heard of such a spell before. Perhaps you will have the opportunity to learn in the future, Ludmila told her. You may even have spells of your own that none of the tribes in our nation possess. It may be interesting to see what the Shamans of other tribes use Gudruns voice trailed off. Her gaze went past Ludmilas shoulder. Hiiiieeee! Ludmila turned to see Ilyshnish, in her Snow Elf appearance, scurrying out of the building. Wait C what in the world are you doing here? Ilyshnish froze in her tracks and looked over her shoulder. Her eyes went up fearfully to Gudrun, then back to Ludmila. EhmLady Shalltear sent me to find you, Ilyshnish said. She said you went missing. Your scent was coming out of this hut, so But Lord Mare contacted me just now? What?! Do you know how long Ive been flying around for? Flying? Gudruns question elicited a frightened squeak out of Ilyshnish. The Frost Dragon moved to hide behind Ludmilas shoulder. Ah, allow me to introduce you, Ludmila turned to address Gudrun. This is Ilyshnish=Verilyn, the Frost Dragon vassal I mentioned before. It is a Draconic name, Gudrun leaned forward curiously, but she looks a bit small for a Dragon. Shes a Bard that has learned to weave Spellsong to assume alternate appearances. Gudrun leaned back again, stroking her chin. Frost DragonBard...hoh, this is quite a surprise. To think that the Frost Dragon that you spoke of was Fimbulvetr. You must be a mighty huntress indeed. Id rather you not call me that, Ilyshnish huffed. It makes everyone think Im some sort of horrible monster. Fimbulvetr Ludmila awkwardly mouthed the word, What does it mean? The great, terrible winter, Gudrun explained. The long winter that kills all lesser beings, assailing them from every direction. The winter that comes before the end of all things, after which even the Giants, Dragons and gods will meet their fate. It felt like a good name for a Frost Dragon. At least she thought so. Its a baseless name! Ilyshnish complained, What did I do to deserve it? It does fit, in a way, Gudrun said. Especially for those that named you. You have a reputation for culling away the weak and the foolish. How many hundreds of Frost Giants have met their end at your claws? Hundreds? Ludmila looked over her shoulder. I-It just adds up! Ilyshnish said, A couple here and there over a few decadesa-anyways, Lady Shalltear told me to contact her when I found you, so Ill be going to do that Ilyshnish started to slink away towards the exit again. Shouldnt you have a few Message scrolls? Ludmila said, For that matter, why didnt you just contact me? Idammit! Why didnt I think of that? Why didnt Lady Shalltear think of that? All this time looking for you The Frost Dragon muttered darkly to herself as she reached into her Infinite Haversack. She retrieved a scroll, which was subsequently consumed in a burst of azure flame. A few moments later, Ilyshnish looked back towards them. Lady Shalltear is coming, she said. Right now? Ludmila asked. In response, the black portal of a Gate spell opened several metres away. Lady Shalltear appeared, adorned in her crimson plate armour, Pipette Lance gleaming in her hand. Ludmila lowered her head at her lieges entrance, and Ilyshnish followed suit. Lady Shalltear, Ludmila said. You honour us with your presence. You have become a very difficult person to find, Lady Shalltear said. I think Lord Mare mentioned something to that effect, Ludmila replied, but Im not sure why that is. you spoke to Mare? Yes, my lady. He contacted me with a Message spell not fifteen minutes ago. A complicated expression clouded Lady Shalltears face. Given Ilyshnishs reaction, Ludmila decided that it would be wise to stay silent. I-Is that so, Lady Shalltear visibly worked to recover her mental balance. So youve been here all this time, sitting with She is called Gudrun, my lady. Gudrun? Next, youre going to tell me that theres a Sigurd here too. You knew? They frowned at one another for a long moment. Ludmila cleared her throat to make a proper introduction. Gudrun, she looked up at the Frost Giant, I have the pleasure of introducing you toGudrun? The Frost Giant across from them appeared deaf to her words. She stared down with wide eyes towards Lady Shalltear. Youreare you a Valkyrie? Gudrun breathed. I am, Lady Shalltear peered up at her, but how do you know this? Our lore C our lays and sagas C they describe your appearance. Lady Shalltear looked at Ludmila. Ludmila could only shake her head unknowingly. Is that so? Her liege turned her attention back to Gudrun, I would hear you recite what you know. Gudrun rose to her feet, licking her lips nervously. Focused as she was on their customs and everyday practices, Ludmila had not yet covered the Frost Giants lore and mythology. Gudruns recognition of Lady Shalltear came as a complete surprise. The Giants voice had a tentative quality to it that was unlike any used in the past few days. The segment that followed came out in reverent tones. High under helms | on heavens field; Their byrnies all | with blood were red, And from their spears | bright rays shone forth. Charm Species. Lady ShallC Quiet. Ludmila stilled her voice. A deadly edge had entered Lady Shalltears demeanour, something she had witnessed only once before. It was when they started planning for the transportation network, and they discussed the strange language used in her notes. Lady Shalltears metallic heels sounded over the ice as she walked up to Gudrun. Now, Gudrun, she said, you will tell me how your people came to possess this lore. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Whats goingCerk! Ludmila elbowed Ilyshnish in the ribs. The Frost-Dragon-turned-Snow-Elf fell silent and turned a tearful look at her, but Ludmila only silently willed her to be quiet. She didnt elbow her that hard. Dragons were extraordinarily resilient, besides. Before them, Lady Shalltear stood before Gudrun. From behind, they could not see her expression. Her posture and tone of voice, however, indicated that something of great importance had occurred. The fact that Lady Shalltear had used a charm spell C which was considered a hostile action not just by Humans, but every race that she knew of C turned the situation even more weighty. Ludmila did not know what imagery the Frost Giants associated with their lore. From the words of the recited segment alone, however, it did at least feel like a loose match. Lady Shalltear appeared before Gudrun as a figure helmed and armoured in blood-red, and her spear gleamed with power. On heavens field C which could describe one flying through the sky C was accurate to Lady Shalltears capability, and the white wings of her armour lent that impression as well. This lore has been kept by our people for centuries, Gudrun said. Passed down by Bards and mystics through verbal tradition. How manyCactually, sit down, Lady Shalltear told her. Looking up at you like this is annoying. Gudrun did as Lady Shalltear bid, returning to the makeshift seat of furs from where she had discussed many matters with Ludmila. Lady Shalltear returned to stand between Ludmila and Ilyshnish. Exactly how long have your people held this lore for? She asked. II dont know, Gudrun answered. It is beyond living memory; perhaps right after our peoples arrival on the northern shores of the Azerlisia Mountains. There is nothing to mark the passing of time: only events and the fates of mortals, monsters and the gods. As a Seer, I am responsible for keeping the prophecies handed down to us. Do you at least know who left you with these prophecies? I do, Gudrun nodded. In times past, a Valkyrie came to our people. She named herself Skuld: one of the three spinners of fate. During her visit, she not only offered us the future C the prophecies that the Seers keep C but the stories that make up a significant portion of our lore. Lady Shalltears eyes narrowed at the mention of another Valkyrie. Gudrun faltered, and worry creased her brow. Where did this Valkyrie come from? From another place, Gudrun replied. Another world. Near the beginning of one of the prophecies, I believe Skuld speaks of herself and her travels. Lets hear it. Gudrun nodded and cleared her throat. Remember yet | the Jotuns of yore, Who gave me bread | in days gone by; Nine worlds I knew, | nine in the tree With mighty roots | beneath the mould. Ridiculous, Lady Shalltear muttered. The look on Lady Shalltears face matched her incredulous tone. Even her true appearance had an expression of bewildered shock. Gudrun shifted uncomfortably at her reaction. H-have I displeased you, Valkyrie? I havent figured that out yet. Where did this Skuld go? This is unknown, Gudrun replied. She stayed with us for a time, until this lore was instilled into our people. When she departed, she left each of the nine tribes with a powerful heirloom to serve as a memento of her visit. So in all this time, Lady Shalltear said, you have preserved the lore that this Valkyrie left you withdid she influence your ways, as well? Regarding that, my lady, Ludmila dared to speak, Ive been recording information on their customs and practices for the last few days. Lady Shalltear held her hand out to the side. Reaching into her Infinite Haversack, Ludmila produced a stack of notes. After placing it into Lady Shalltears hand, she produced another. Her liege frowned. This isnt going to be another monstrous tome like the one from Fassett County, is it? Ah, no, my lady, Ludmila replied. Its just these two. With a suspicious look after receiving the two stacks of notes, Lady Shalltear started flipping through the pages. After several minutes, she stopped. Hanzos. At her word, five Hanzos stepped out of Lady Shalltears shadow. They lined themselves up neatly before her. Secure the building, she told them. You are to heed Lady Zahradniks instructions if she issues any to you. Ludmila, keep Gudrun here and ensure that no harm befalls her. Yes, my ladymight I know where youre going? Back, Lady Shalltear replied, this requires further investigation. With that, Lady Shalltear teleported away. Ludmila directed four of the Hanzos to keep watch outdoors. The fifth remained in the building with them. Ilyshnish plopped herself on the ground. W-what was that all about? She moaned, I have no idea whats going on! Something important, Ludmila told her. A matter beyond our authority or understanding. You mean you dont know? Ilyshnish frowned, Then how can you act like that? Because Lady Shalltear has been entrusted with certain duties by His Majesty, and I have vowed to assist her in those duties. Beyond that, she has my complete trust. Ilyshnish blinked at her blankly. Now that she understood how Frost Dragons developed trust, Ludmila refrained from attempting to explain further. Instead, she looked across from them to examine Gudrun. are you still charmed? No. I seeI hope you wont harbour any ill will towards Lady Shalltear. The appearance of another Valkyrie here is a matter of utmost importance. I-Ill will? Gudrun swallowed, A Valkyrie is a servant of the gods! How can a lowly Seer like myself even consider such a thing? Ludmila felt Ilyshnish hiding behind her shoulder again. Gudruns heated response gave her pause. Im curious, Ludmila said. What does a Valkyrie mean to your people? They are the choosers of the slain. The choosers of the slain? Frowning at the strange description, Ludmila wondered if there was some problem with the translation. When worthy souls fall in battle, Gudrun explained, the Valkyries come to take them up to join our honoured ancestors in the afterlife. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Your people place great emphasis on warfare and honourable conduct, Ludmila noted. But not all of your people are warriors. What happens to everyone else? There are places for each sort, Gudrun replied. Women who lived and died nobly go to the fair fields near to the halls of our honoured ancestors. Those who toil go to halls of their own. Tarnished, unworthy souls, as well as those who have succumbed to infirmity and age with nothing to their name, fall to Niflheim, the realm of the dead. There, they will languish in the dark and misty valleys, partaking in sickness, hunger, and decrepit suffering for all eternity. The Frost Giants beliefs werent anywhere near the same as her own, but it still had a handful of similarities to her faith. Surshana judged the souls of the dead and granted the faithful eternal peace in his realm. The unworthy were granted eternal despair. She supposed that Demihumans would have even less patience for those who squandered their time and talents. When the Valkyrie just now appeared, Gudrun said, I was filled with sorrow and joy at the same time. I knew that Sigurd and Brynhild were dead, but they were also chosenbut then the Valkyrie left. Did I do something wrong? You are her servant C is there something you can tell me, Baroness? Baroness, Ilyshnish piped up from the side. The both of them looked at her. Baroness, Ilyshnish told Gudrun, not Baroness. Ludmila furrowed her brow at Ilyshnishs words. I see, Gudrun said. I wasnt aware they were different. What are you talking about? Ilyshnish started when Ludmila cast her voice at her. HowC Forget that for now, what do you mean by Baroness, not Baroness? The corner of Ilyshnishs mouth twitched. Ah, thats quite funny. Erm Ilyshnish knelt and started scratching out letters on the ice with a finger, youre both using titles that are being translated into roughly equivalent titles that the other party understands. The Frost Giants do not have Barons, they have Thegns. They do not have Earls, they have Jarls. So Im a Thegn? No, youre a Baroness, Ilyshnish tilted her head. Its your Human title, yes? Youre not a Frost Giant. There are no female Thegns, anyway. Now I wonder what else Ive been hearing wrong. Ilyshnishs gaze drifted to Gudrun. A few things, probably. Volkhv is probably coming out as Seer or Shaman for you. VolkhvI know what that is, though. What? In response to Ilyshnishs confused reply, Ludmila knelt down beside her and lightly traced out the word. No, Ilyshnish shook her head and wrote out a word beside it. V?lva is what Frost Giants call their Seers. I have no idea what it is that you just wrote. I see You hear, you mean? Ludmila raised her hand. Wah! Ilyshnish flinched away, Dont hit me! It actually hurts when you hit me. How could that be? Ludmila scoffed, Youre blowing things out of proportion. Im not! Even an Adventurer hitting me on the nose with a sword didnt do anything, but it hurt when you elbowed me just now Ludmila poked her elbow out, and Ilyshnish reflexively jumped away. Maybe she was telling the truth. Well Im sorry if I hurt you, Ludmila said. Are you alright? Of course Im alright, Ilyshnish replied. I regenerate, after all. Ludmila itched to hit her. She resettled herself, then turned to Gudrun with an apologetic smile. Please forgive the interruption, Ludmila said. I dont believe youve done anything wrong. It should be as Lady Shalltear mentioned C she went to investigate the appearance of this other Valkyrie. She left the Hanzos to guard this place, and she will return when she has completed her task. Is that so? Relief flooded Gudruns face, I was truly worried. I thought perhaps they had been judged unworthy. Could Valkyries really do as Gudrun said? Ludmila believed herself close to Lady Shalltear when it came to their relationship as vassal and liege, but she knew very little about her when it came to her true powers or her origin. Many beings appeared as gods to the peoples of the world C the Six Great Gods were counted among these beings C and existed alongside mortals for a time. It was not something that could be disputed; evidence of their existence abounded and Divine magic was granted through their worship. Though they were not Ludmilas gods, the Sorcerer King and his most powerful servants may very well be gods. A few of the Demihuman tribes already worshipped the Sorcerer King as one. How are worthy deaths counted in your traditions? Ludmila asked, For instance, my family C including all of my ancestors C died fulfilling their duties either in war or defence of the border. Border lords do not live to see old age, but we hold great pride in the legacy of our Houses. Their example is a beacon for me to follow, and I strive to do honour to their memory. Surshana C our god of death C welcomes worthy souls such as theirs to dwell peacefully in his blessed realm. Hmour ways are similar, Gudrun pondered her words, yet different at the same time. You should regale us with the tale of your battle against Sigurd and his warband, and I will tell you which deaths were worthy. Could she do that? Ludmila couldnt remember anything that happened after the avalanche had overwhelmed them, and she wasnt sure if anything was missing before that. Then there was Ishpens criticism about her being absolutely terrible at spinning exciting tales I am unaccustomed to doing so, Ludmila said carefully, but believe that I can at least relate what happened. Excellent, Gudruns pale blue eyes gleamed and she rubbed her hands together with a relish. Usually, our warriors cannot wait to boast of their exploits, but you are the exact opposite of this. The Giant leaned over to fish out a whole Nuk carcass out of a nearby satchel. She broke off a metre-long chunk and tossed it over to Ilyshnish. It must have been twice her weight, but she lightly caught it with sparkling eyes. Gudrun looked at Ludmila with a question on her face, but Ludmila held out a hand in polite refusal. Crunching sounds filled the air as the two munched on the frozen-solid meat. How did their teeth not break? Ludmila stepped out to the side between them, trying to piece together her memories of the battle into a coherent tale. She started from the beginning of that day, with the expeditions Rangers being dispatched as sentries for the survey. When she reached the part where Sigurds warband appeared with the storm at their backs, Gudrun leaned forward. Humans cannot see through violent storms like Frost Giants appear to be able to, Ludmila said, so I waited out of sight behind a large boulder to avoid being struck down at range from an unseen opponent. That was where I encountered the first of Sigurds band. What was their name? Gudrun asked. He appeared suddenly, Ludmila answered. His boot came down right beside me with no warning, so I believe he was a hunter. I thought he might reach down and swat me like so many of the Undead across the ice, so I drew my weapon and sheared his leg off at the ankle. He roared as he fell forward, and I finished him off before he could alert anyone else to my presence. A fight between hunters, Gudrun mused. They are usually decided at range, but it is not unheard of to end this way. An acceptable death, I believe. The way she simply analyzed the account without any anger or resentment at the death of someone who was at least an acquaintance made Ludmila feel that even her own reactions to loss were soft by comparison. No, it was probably the wrong way to read it: in place of mourning C or perhaps as a form of mourning C these people celebrated those who fell. In a strange way, they were just like her, but she had no one to share the passing of her people with in that manner. I moved down the slope to the next suitable piece of cover, Ludmila continued, but the next Giant C a warrior C was either not fooled or cautious of what felled the hunter before him. He used his axe to split the boulder I was sheltering behind, and mentioned something about my previous opponent being his brother. Ah, Gudrun nodded, I know who they are now. The warrior was as cautious as his brother was heedless, so it makes sense that he would suspect someone lying in wait nearby. What happened then? I kept my distance, firing arrows to hobble his movement. The fight, at that point, had drawn the attention of the swarms of Undead nearby. I managed to get behind him and lunged forward, severing his tendons at the heel. He fell onto his knees, continuing to destroy the Undead that attacked himand thats when Sigurd and Brynhild arrived. Gudrun swallowed and set down her Nuk, and even Ilyshnish appeared to be giving Ludmila her full attention. Brynhild threw a boulder, and she prevented me from choosing a new place of battle. Sigurdhe seemed impervious to my arrows: even ones that would light my foes aflame did nothing to him That would be the work of his Frostreaver, Gudrun said. It can be used to render even powerful spells of fire impotent. Those who wield this weapon are the bane of magic casters. Even as they wonder why their magic fails, they are cut down. The enchantment sounded extraordinarily useful for the forces that she planned on training in the future. It seemed that the Frost Giants already had something unique to trade should they enter into some sort of amicable relationship with the Sorcerous Kingdom. I continued to keep my distance for a while, Ludmila continued, trying to figure out how I could get past his Frostreaver. In the end, I took three concussion arrows C arrows that create a shockwave when they rupture C and released them towards the ice above. After that, we were fighting the mountain itself. Our resistance went on for a while, but, in the end, the mountain took us all. When I next woke, I was buried under Sigurd. Silence fell as Ludmila concluded her accountuntil Ilyshnish resumed eating her Nuk. Ludmila and Gudrun both looked at her as the noisy sound of her munching filled the air. What? She said between bites. Ludmila shook her head. She glanced back up towards Gudrun, wondering how she felt about her tale. You are a huntress, Gudrun said after several long moments, the way that you fight speaks plainly of this. Considering it was against four in such a short period, there would be little doubt over how impressive your feats were. If not for Sigurd and Brynhilds arrival, you would have most likely prevailed over your second opponent. And what about Sigurd and Brynhild? Gudrun frowned, staring down at the ground between them with a troubled expression shadowing her handsome features. By the measures of your people, theirs would be a meaningful death: they were there to drive threats away from our territory, and in doing so, fell. By the measures of mineI dont know. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Glckauf, Glckauf! Der Steiger kommt und er hat sein helles Licht bei der Nacht A cheerful voice filled the air of Nazaricks Treasury. The voice rolled over waves of treasure, cresting over glittering peaks and dipping into shimmering valleys as it rose and fell in song. Ins Bergwerk ein, wo die Bergleut sein, die da graben das Silber und das Gold bei der Nacht, die da graben das Silber und das Gold bei der Nacht While Momon slept, the Treasurer of Nazarick toiled. Scaling veritable mountains of coins, magic items, and crafting materials, Pandoras Actor filled a container with valuables in his endless work as the Guardian of the Guild Treasury. Items and data crystals awaited his attention, to be sorted and ordered. Ordered and reordered. Those that might be of use in the near future were placed so that they could be easily accessed when the need for them arose. Those limited and most rare were meticulously arranged and stored away. Oh His hands stopped as they fell over a glimmering object that differed from the coins, jewels and artifacts laid before him. Long fingers carefully plucked it from its place to be raised before his discerning eye. It was fashioned as a large jewel, yet it was not. A data crystal. It was as clear as a diamond, yet dark energy pulsed from within. Greater Energy Drain. Hm He could understand why it had been deposited in the pile rather than stored away in any specific part of the Treasury. Going by how the equipment of the Supreme Beings was fashioned, sets of gear from Yggdrasil were crafted to ensure a set of standardized traits. Amongst these traits were various immunities to certain debuffs, and foremost amongst them was immunity to negative energy effects. These effects debilitated those affected, draining away attributes and even levels. Being susceptible to negative energy drains was ultimately lethal, as one could be afflicted more than once. Losing multiple levels in combat would result in a crippling disadvantage. This being the case, the data crystal between his fingers held little value against Players, as all Players would presumably be immune to its effects through their equipment. In this new world, however, it was extraordinarily powerful. He dug through the coins where he had found the data crystal. As expected, there were many more buried nearby. In the past, according to his Father, Genjiro-sama was the one who organized the treasures of Nazarick: sorting and ordering them into their appropriate places. After his disappearance, however, the Supreme Beings tended to empty their unsorted gains into the great trove that occupied the grand vestibule. Pieces of interest were reserved to be individually placed into specific shelves and alcoves. After he was satisfied that he had located the rest of the hidden treasure, he looked down at the pile of data crystals cradled in his arms. Energy Drain, Ensnare, Paralysis, Curse...kukuku... As with the first data crystal, they were all effects that appropriately-equipped Players would be immune to. The common theme of the effects suggested that the Supreme Beings who had deposited them there had returned from some Undead infested area, or perhaps a noxious swamp. Now...what should be done with these? A showcase item for the Adventurer Guild? Hmm, some of these are far too powerful. Utility equipment for the Guardians, perhaps? His gaze ran over the gleaming pile that he held. There were quite a few duplicates. Maybe I should test them out first... PLAYER! AAH! Shalltear Bloodfallens shout filled his mind. Pandoras Actor threw up his hands in shock. It took all of a split second for him to realize what he had done. Mein Gott! He stared up at the Data Crystals flying through the air. As a Level 100 NPC, one did not simply throw things. The data crystals were rapidly shrinking away, turning into a glittering constellation against the night-like canopy above. Wait, what did she say? Player? Thats right-arinsu! I found one! Pandoras Actor was torn. The presence of a Player was a matter of utmost importance, but he had also just sent several dozen data crystals over a kilometre into the air. Shalltear spoke again. A-anyways, you asked me to contact you first if I found any Players This much was true. As a part of their ongoing collaboration over matters related to the Sorcerous Kingdom, he had asked Shalltear to do just that. Albedo had recruited him in recent months to join a task force formed to specifically respond to the potential appearance of Players. His work included sifting through local lore and legends while he performed his assigned duties. Shalltears ever-expanding transportation network felt like it would be a useful net. Are you alright? Do you require any assistance? Yes please, Im in Ashurbanipal at the momentC What! What? did one of the Supreme Beings return? Huh? No? ErI was just looking for a book, arinsuga So there isnt a Player in Ashurbanipal? No, of course not, arinsuah C sorry. Nervous laughter filtered over the Message spell, and Pandoras Actor released a sigh of relief. He eyed the space above his head: the data crystals were on their way back down. Now...how do I catch these... He had never dropped a Data Crystal before C and he wasnt about to let it happen now C but he only had two hands. The mind of one of the three peerless geniuses of Nazarick worked to devise a solution for the impending catastrophe. As the data crystals plummeted closer and closer, the figure of Pandoras Actor melted to the ground. Toh! A high-pitched, feminine voice echoed around the vestibule. Pink tendrils shot out in four dozen different directions. They each intercepted a falling data crystal C some tens of metres away C and slowly withdrew back into Pandoras Actor. Whew the voice of Bukubukuchagama-sama rose into the air. He quickly put away the data crystals and returned to his Doppelganger form. Ah, Ive committed a grave sin. Never in his wildest imaginations would he have thought something like this would occur. To use the form of one of the forty-one Supreme Beings to catch falling items Pandoras Actor looked up towards the distant ceiling, silently begging Bukubukuchagama-sama for her forgiveness. He made his way back down to the floor of the treasury. After setting the container filled with unsorted items in a secure place, he teleported out of the treasury. Several minutes later, he strode into the grand library of Nazarick, Ashurbanipal. An Elder Lich appeared from out of the aisles of bookshelves. It clasped a hand to its chest as it bowed in deference. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Welcome, Pandoras Actor-sama. Good evening, Librarian J, Pandoras Actor nodded. Have you seen Shalltear, perchance? Shalltear-sama entered the library not fifteen minutes ago, Librarian J replied. She came to search for something, but refused the assistance of the library staff Pay it no mind, Pandoras Actor raised a hand. She messaged me several minutes ago, and Ive come to assist her. Ah, I see. Shall I guide you to her, Pandoras Actor-sama? If you please. The Elder Lich turned and glided forward, robes whispering over the spotless mosaic floor. Soft light cast dim shadows as they passed through countless rows of ebony bookshelves and stands hosting glass-encased exhibits under the expansive frescoes of the ceiling above. As they passed a particular section, Pandoras Actor was reminded of his thoughts from before. He idly eyed the databooks that allowed one to produce item frames. Crafting processes from Yggdrasil were far removed from those of this new world. The databooks contained templates that could be referred to by those with the relevant crafting classes. Raw materials were consumed to replicate the template and produce the item frame, wherein data crystals were later added to create the final product. The quality of the materials used and the skills C that was, the class levels, abilities and specializations C of the crafter determined the basic attributes and data capacity of the frame. Anyone could take the data book with their desired template and required materials to the bases crafting NPCs to fashion the item frame that they desired. Pandoras Actor, however, could assume the form of Amanomahitotsu, or any of the other Supreme Beings who worked as dedicated crafters for the Guild, to personally create equipment beyond the wildest imaginations of any artisan amongst the citizens in the Sorcerous Kingdom C nay, the entire region C as far as they knew. The millions of once-useless data crystals flooded his mind with visions of the plethora of items that could now be employed to great effect. There were also many data crystals with effects that remained untested in their new world. He would have to take up the topic with his Father at some point. Librarian J led him from the antechamber, through the Hall of Reason, then turned to enter the Hall of Knowledge. In one of its side chambers, Pandoras Actor was greeted by the sight of Shalltear Bloodfallen, who was sitting at a long table piled with books. It was a sight that many of Nazaricks denizens might find unsuited for the oft-belittled Guardian of the First, Second and Third Floors, but he had seen it often enough as she worked tirelessly to lay the foundations of the Sorcerous Kingdoms transportation network. With a thankful nod, he dismissed Librarian J and walked over to the table. He glanced down at the books scattered around the table. They were not tomes of Mercenary NPC data, nor data for producing items. Nor were they event items or anything magical in nature. They were simply books: books of lore; of setting information from Yggdrasil, and stories left behind by the Supreme Beings. Shalltears small frame was bent over the table, and she appeared too engrossed in her efforts to have noticed his arrival. Pandoras Actor gently cleared his throat. I have arrived as requested, meine Dame. The Floor Guardian placed a hand on the desk and looked up. Traces of excitement lined her focused expression. Youve been researching the presence of players in this world, have you not? Indeed, I have, Pandoras Actor replied. Their presence, however, has been limited to past events so far. Has this something to do with the reason you called for me? Shalltear closed the book she was reading, turning it over to face him. Konungsbk, he murmured. If I recall correctly, it contains many pieces of lore that are similar or identical to what is found in Yggdrasil It was placed in Asurbanipal by the Supreme Beings, arinsu. Shalltear said, Today, I found someone who was able to quote lines from it with near-perfect accuracy. Have you heard of the like? Pulling a seat from nearby, he sat down so he could converse with Shalltear face to face. No, I have not, but I have encountered many uncanny likenesses from other segments of the Supreme Beings lore in the past. Who was this individual you found? Are they in your keeping? The person in question has been secured where I found her. It was a Frost Giant, who immediately recognized me as a Valkyrie. Tell me more, Pandoras Actor leaned forward over the table. Her tale was brief, but it possessed more clarity than any of the murky legends and tales that he had perused in his pursuit of Player-related information. It was as solid a piece of evidence of Player influence as could be found, barring the physical existence of items from Yggdrasil. Moreso than those items, it was the impact that players had on the worlds cultures that resounded more than anything else. Language, religion, cuisine, traditions and other cultural practices C these things were ingrained into the everyday lives of the people. So as a Valkyrie C or rather, through the setting knowledge that comes with your Valkyrie class C you were immediately able to make this connection to Player influence. Thats right, arinsu, Shalltear nodded. It was quite a surprise when it happened. To think that this was found within our sphere of influence, Pandoras Actor stroked his chin thoughtfully. I suppose I should extend my research to the local Demihuman tribes. So, what will you do with this information? Do? I just reported it to you, arinsune? Should I dispose of the Frost Giant we found? Pandoras Actor leaned back on his chair. It was more than likely that further information could be extracted from this new source. Rather than that, he said in pondering tones, this feels like an opportunitydo you have any more information about these people? In response, Shalltear glanced over at two stacks of paper on the side of the table. She reached out and placed them before him. Baroness Zahradnik has been compiling information on them for the past few days, she said. We lost track of her somehow, but when we found her again it turned out that she was out there playing her role as a diplomat for the Adventurer expedition. You and the others sure are working her to the bone, Pandoras Actor mused as he flipped through the notes. Not many of the subjects could withstand what you put her through C theyd at least attempt to negotiate an increase in compensation. She seems perfectly happy to serve, arinsu, Shalltear replied, so whats the harm? Id rather have someone who is more in line with our own attitudes performing important duties. This was a sentiment he heartily agreed with. Aside from a few outstanding individuals, no one qualified for crucial duties in areas where the government was showing signs of being understaffed. There existed competent individuals, and there also existed individuals who might be trusted to a certain degree. Trustworthy individuals that were also competent in the specific fields that they required, however, were few and far between. Elder Liches were excellent when it came to compiling the nations data and performing pre-ordered tasks, but they were decidedly lacking in the flexibility and independent thought required for middle management positions. Having them succeed in anything with more cultural aspects was like trying to teach Gargantua how to swim. Well, you should at least ensure that your assets are secure. According to the expedition overview, the majority of her equipment is the equivalent of Level 10 gear. Most of it isnt even magical. Imagine what level shed be now if not for all of those deathsby Ainzachs report, she hasnt shown any signs of slowing down yet. Slowing down? Shalltear frowned up at him. Erm, how should I put it Pandoras Actor gave the matter a moments thought. Simply put, weve discovered that the natives of this world have, for the most part, remarkably low level caps. For Humans and many Demihumans, theres a steep drop-off in individuals above Level 20, and they become exponentially rarer the higher you go. The so-called Realm of Heroes C what amounts to the low-30s by our measure C is numbered by individuals per several millionwell, there are certain biases that come with these metrics, which we will personally determine are true or not in time. At any rate, the natives can feel when they are approaching their limits, and it is loosely described as slowing down. Thats pathetic, Shalltear wrinkled her nose. How do these people live with themselves? Theyre all just fodder if it comes down to a fight. Pandoras Actor shrugged. I suppose when everyone around you is subject to the same restrictions, he said, it doesnt seem out of the ordinary. The vast majority do not care about their combat capabilities, either. My point is that, since she does not appear to be slowing down, Baroness Zahradnik will eventually become strong enough that she will simply overpower any of the threats that have been causing difficulties at her current level. The sooner you get her there, the less likely shell be to die and consume resources, and some opportunities can only be seized in the moment of their appearance. Dont think I havent tried offering her equipment, Shalltear told him. Her sense of propriety and pride is double-edged, arinsu. On one hand, it makes her easy to get along with. On the other, she tends to turn down anything she considers above her. Even that glaive I gave her was snuck into her inventory under some other pretence. A prideful vassal for a prideful liege Pandoras Actor understood this when he had first arranged for them to come together. While most of Nazaricks denizens had no empathy for Humans in the way that Humans did for their own, they could relate to certain feelings and notions under various circumstances. As Shalltear had noted, Baroness Zahradniks strong sense of pride and propriety made her easy for the Floor Guardian C who had a strong sense of pride and propriety that lined up with hers C to get along with. Combined with many of her values when it came to duty and service, it created a shared understanding that appeared to keep Shalltear from otherwise acting too forcefully with her vassal. Well, I suppose you have more experience managing low-level vassals than I do, Pandoras Actor said, moving on to the next pile of notes. Anyway, based on this information, I believe that my hunch about an opportunity was correct. We can probably bring these Frost Giants firmly under Ainz-sama with a bare minimum in collateral damage. Cocytus is doing his thing with the army, Shalltear said. Wont we be interfering with that? By the looks of it, Cocytus would be more than happy to have these people join the Sorcerous Kingdom. They appear to be just his type. Besides, the Sorcerous Kingdom doesnt have an expansionist policy, and Ainz-sama has demonstrated that he prefers prosperous relationships over ruinous ones. At the mention of their Master, Shalltear finally relented. What do you have in mind? She asked. As I see it, Pandoras Actor answered, the stage has already been set. All you need to do is act out your part. M-my part? Umu, Pandoras Actor nodded. It shouldnt be too difficult: you need only be what you are. Now, heres what you need to do Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 What are you doing? Trying to get that Nuk sticking out of the bag. Dont do that. why? Because its someone elses food C you cant go around stealing from your host! After Ludmilas account of her fight in the storm, Gudrun excused herself to retire for the night. The sound of her soft breathing issued from the back of the room, though she supposed that if one considered how far that was, it probably wasnt all that soft. At least she didnt snore. Lady Shalltear had taken Ludmilas notes with her, so Ludmila was left to mentally review what had occurred. She still couldnt wrap her head around it. While it was true that a Cleric was seen as an agent of the gods by Humans, Gudruns perception of Lady Shalltear went far beyond that. A purveyor of souls C one who delivered the worthy to the Frost Giants iteration of a blessed afterlife. Certain sects of Ludmilas faith saw Angels as having a connection to the divine, but it was nowhere near as strongly expressed as Gudruns perception of a Valkyrie. It was also understood that beings summoned by Tier Magic were not quite the same as the real thing. Divine magic was seen as the broad allowance of a gods power being channelled by one of their divine agents. Whether a Cleric was bestowing a blessing or inflicting a curse, summoning Angels or raising Undead, it was all seen as an authorized exercise of divine power. It wouldnt happen if it wasnt. Some religions C such as the Faith of the Four C considered necromancy taboo due to its associations with the Undead and the energies associated with them, and thus did not cast any spells from that school of magic. A Cleric of Surshana like Themis, however, had absolutely no qualms about blasting someone in the face with negative energy, reanimating their corpse, then sending her new pet after their old friends if it was the best solution for a given problem. Clerics did the work of their gods, and Lady Shalltear presumably did so as a Clericyet Ludmila hadnt a clue who that god was. The secular nature of both her former and current nation made discussing matters of religion uninvited a taboo, especially for those who held any significant authority. Ilyshnishs voice drew Ludmila from her thoughts. Can I go now? Did Lady Shalltear grant you permission to leave? No Then no. Eh She attempted to use Ludmila as an excuse to go off and do things, as well. They waited in silence. Ilyshnish would occasionally move around and try to do something, which Ludmila would put a stop to. Ludmila reminded herself that it was probably just how Frost Dragons investigated the world around them, but it still felt like she was looking after a restless toddler. If youre bored, Ludmila said, how about we continue with our lessons? Ilyshnish made a face. It really was like dealing with a toddler. An extremely powerful toddler. It was a good thing that she didnt have tantrumshopefully. Is there anything youve come across recently that you have trouble understanding? Perhaps I can provide an explanation or at least an interpretation. There are a few things Ilyshnish settled down somewhat, Some of them have to do with you, so I probably shouldnt say. Someone said something about me? Lord Cocytus did, Ilyshnish replied. Ludmila held Ilyshnishs gaze, waiting patiently for her to continue. Ilyshnish only stared back at her blankly. what? Youre not going to tell me? Did you not hear what I said before? I promise I wont get angry or elbow you or anything like that. I dont think its something to become angry over Then why wont youdont tell me that you think its something that you can use against me. Ilyshnish turned her gaze away, and Ludmila sighed. There were plenty of stories about villainous nobles that plotted evil deeds behind their lieges backs, but she never imagined that she would ever be in that situation. Ilyshnish, she said, I understand that Frost Dragons dont think or behave the same way as Humans do so it may not matter, but I will go ahead and say this plainly. Im not out to get you, nor do I have my desire to be your enemy. I just want to be a liege who you can place your trust in, and that our relationship is both productive and amicable. I would much like it if we could also be friends. Lady Shalltear ordered you to take me as your pet, Ilyshnish replied suspiciously. Your ploy to lure me into a life of pethood wont work! I wont deny that those are Lady Shalltears orders, Ludmila said, but dont you think its better that it happens on your own terms? Lady Shalltear is patient, but even her patience has limits. A-are you threatening me? No, quite the opposite, Ludmila told her. I dont want to have it happen that way. A Rangers pet is a cherished companion, not a slave. If this goes on for too long, Lady Shalltear may force you to submitshe might even charm you and make you do it yourself. A whimper rose from Ilyshnish. Her teary eyes widened as the portal of a Gate spell appeared, and she skittered behind Ludmilas shoulder. Ludmila rolled her eyes. The Frost Dragon was perfectly willing to use her as a shield, yet couldnt trust her at the same time. Welcome back, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head in greeting. Lady Shalltear turned at her voice, and a thoughtful expression came over her. Her gaze went from Ludmila to Ilyshnish, then lingered over the both of them. Hm...is this bonding? Affection between a pet and her mistress? Her lips turned up in a salacious smile, I must say that Aura doesnt go about it this way, but her pets are nowhere near asappealing. Youre quite the Adventurer, Baroness. She hasnt agreed to become my pet yet, my lady. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Is that so? The smile fell off of Lady Shalltears face, Come to think of it, she didnt display any awareness of your influence as her liege, either. Shall I expedite things for the both of you? Ludmila felt Ilyshnish squeeze her shoulder. Her trembling could be felt through her fingers. Its only been a short time since we were introduced, Ludmila replied. There will be plenty of opportunities for us to get to know each other properly when things go back to normal. Normal, hm Lady Shalltears crimson gaze focused on Ludmila, I wonder if that will ever be the case from now on. My lady? A frown crossed Ludmila''s lips. What did she mean by that? Though she participated in some activities that couldnt be considered normal for a noble and being a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom was decidedly distinct from being a noble elsewhere, the majority of her time did revolve around her duties to land and liege. There was a lifetime of work awaiting Ludmila in Wardens Vale, and her participation in the Adventurer Guild was of secondary importance. She could afford to join expeditions when lulls in her demesnes development were expected, but she couldnt be away all the time. Its not important for now, Lady Shalltear waved a hand dismissively. Theres something that needs to be done here first. Is there anything that you require of us, my lady? Lady Shalltear withdrew a scroll from her inventory. It floated up from her open palm, bursting into azure flames. Whats important for now is that you follow what goes on between myself and Gudrun. We are about to wrap up this Frost Giant problem in one fell swoop. What about Ilyshnish, my lady? She knows how to keep her head down and, as a Bard, her acting skills are top-notch. I have no worries about her if she needs to extricate herself from something. As for you...well, dont say anything that might hamper things. The message ended, and Ludmila was suddenly left to worry over being a potential source of problems for Lady Shalltear. Ilyshnish, Lady Shalltear said, go and wake Gudrun. Ilyshnish audibly swallowed, and she came out from behind Ludmila. Ludmila furrowed her brow at the scene of the Frost Dragon stealthily creeping forward. Was she going to wake Gudrun up, or assassinate her? Shouldnt you have a spellsong for that? Lady Shalltear said, Its a fairly low-level one. Um...no? Ilyshnish looked back over her shoulder, Why would I ever need to learn something like that, my lady? Gudrun stirred, and Ilyshnish let out a startled noise. She skittered back behind Ludmila again. The Frost Giant turned over to face them, and her drowsy gaze drifted until it fell upon Lady Shalltear. Gudrun blinked her sleep away, rubbing her eyes as she propped herself up. Welcome, Valkyrie. She appeared to have many unspoken words hidden behind her expression, yet remained silent after her greeting. I have a question for you, Gudrun, Lady Shalltear said. What are your people doing? My people? What do you mean? Her confusion was evident. Lady Shalltear, however, offered nothing in response. Youyou mean the other tribes, Gudruns voice filled the uncomfortable silence, the ones who have strayed from the ways of our kind. II dont know. I dont know why they have done so: only that they have. They have forsaken our traditions and the lore that Skuld left with us, or have at best twisted them to suit their dishonourable purposes. Hmph, Lady Shalltear snorted. I asked if you knew what they were doing. Do you think I care why? Judgement comes for the Frost Giants of the Azerlisia Mountains, Gudrun: I am not the only servant of the gods that has come to this place. Whowho else have the gods sent? A Knight of Niflheim C the Sovereign of the Frozen Rivers. Gudrun stared at them from where she sat, all hints of drowsiness vanished from her wide eyes. Her mouth worked silently, as if shocked mute by Lady Shalltears words. Long moments passed, then suddenly Gudruns eyes were filled with tears. When she spoke again, her words were very nearly a sob. For all of us? The three northernmost tribes have already been taken, Lady Shalltear told her. Their villages and citadels lie empty; their souls cast down into the frozen wellspring to be ravaged for all eternity by Neh?ggr. Soon, this fate will be delivered to the great gathering that has come together in the place of the central tribes. B-but what about the prophecies that were brought to us? Gudrun asked in desperate tones, Of the things that will come to pass. What of the time where our honoured ancestors will rise with the gods, to fight the great battle that decides their fate? Where the ground will shake, the mountains will fall, and the world burns Lady Shalltear closed her eyes, letting out a tired sigh. That is why I asked you what your people are doing, she said. The prophecies you speak of, even Ragnar?k C the fate of the gods C has long passed. What! Its true, Lady Shalltear told her. Even Baroness Zahradniks people know of this. A time when gods and Dragons clashed and died, when mountains were felled and the world burned. Ludmila looked over at Lady Shalltear with the sudden mention of her name. Though she knew nothing of the Frost Giants prophecies, the events described were indeed well known to followers of The Six. Lady Shalltear nodded at her, and Ludmila turned her gaze up at Gudrun, who looked like she was about ready to collapse. It happened five centuries ago, Ludmila said. A great calamity fell upon the world. Gods fought Dragons and all manner of monsters and people. Mountains were split and ruin was wrought as the flames of war spread over the entire world. It was then when the last of the gods who lived amongst my people C Surshana C was slain. In the aftermath, the world was changed foreverthe old world passed away. Indeed, Lady Shalltear said. It is a new world now. The new world that Skuld spoke of in your prophecies. I asked what your people are doing because they survived, yet have languished for five centuries. Well, no matter C I suppose it was just curiosity on my part. A Gate opened before them. Ludmila, Ilyshnish C were heading back. Ludmila checked around them, searching for anything she might have left on the ground. She and Ilyshnish took their places beside Lady Shalltear. Wait! They stopped just before entering the portal. Wait, please, Gudrun fell forward on her hands and knees. The tribes have indeed fallen to the ways of weakness, but not all of my people deserve this fate! Therethere must be something that can be done. If the gods will allow it, grant us one last chance to prove ourselves C to redeem our people! She pressed her forehead onto the ice, her long, frost-white hair spread out in a fan around her. Several minutes passed. Haggard breathing rose and fell as Lady Shalltear looked down imperiously upon her. Very well, Lady Shalltear said at long last. One chance. Gudrun looked up with tear-stained cheeks. Her eyes glimmered with the look of someone who only dared to hope. Will it be you that comes forward to deliver the will of the gods? Lady Shalltear asked. No, Gudrun answered. I am not worthy. There can be only one who is suited to serve as your herald. She rose to her feet, tilting her head up proudly. Sigurd, Champion of the Frostreaver Tribe. Lady Shalltear turned to walk over to the pile of pelts at the back of the room, the heels of her armour sounding over the ice. Out of her inventory, she withdrew a familiar-looking rod and pointed it at the makeshift bedding. I hope I get the right one She muttered under her breath. There was no flash of light or any effect that Ludmila could discern: the space was just suddenly occupied by the body of a Frost Giant. Its eight-metre tall form lay there silently, sculpted features looking very much like an impossibly described fictional character from a sultry novel that she had once found lying around in Lianne Wagners manor. Except he was very big and very blue. Sigurds chest rose sharply as he sucked in a breath, and Gudrun let out a tearful gasp. His eyelids opened to reveal icy blue irises as he scanned the ceiling above. The Giants head turned. Sigurds eyes widened when his gaze fell upon them, and he abruptly sat up. How did he do that? Being as close to an expert on being resurrected that she knew of, Ludmila was amazed he could even move so soon after. Sigurd felt around the bedding, and Gudrun went over to retrieve an axe, placing it in his hand. To Ludmilas further amazement, he stood up without assistance or apparent difficulty. Sigurd stepped forward, and the ground shuddered as his towering figure came before them. He went to one knee, and the massive movement caused the air to tremble. Valkyrie, Sigurd bowed his head, and his powerful voice reverberated around the building. This warrior rises to your call! Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 I see them. Raising his head at the hunters voice, Jarl Austrberg peered into the distance. Where? He asked. Where the scouts said they were coming from, the hunter answered. Thats why were here, right? His long white moustache twitched at the hunters flippant answer. How many made it up here? They just appeared, the hunter replied, and it looks like theres plenty more coming. Jarl Austrbergs eyes narrowed further, trying to figure out what he was looking at. Stilldamn hunters C what were they doing? How did so many get by all the chutes? He asked, We did send people up there, didnt we? They shouldve been in position over a day ago, the hunter said, but I havent heard anything at all. Jarl Austrberg looked up along the slopes of the steep valley that the glacier had carved out. There were no visible signs of any avalanches being set off; no clouds of powder or tremors in the air. Those Undead from the Dwarven road dont climb up mountains, do they? Theyve been there for weeks now, the hunter replied, and all they did was stand there watching the sledges go back and forth. It didnt add up. His mind went down a list of possibilities. The hunters that they sent couldnt have all just failed to scale the peaks. Any of these Undead trying to climb up after them would simply be picked off by boulders Could it be Frost Dragons? The Dwarves, these Undead, the Dragonstheyre all under the same, new master now, arent they? Could be, the hunter nodded slightly. The hunters would stand no chance against a Frost Dragon if they were caught mid-climb. We wouldnt have noticed the fighting either. Jarl Austrberg let out an annoyed breath, scanning the slopes once again. Giants and Dragons might be considered large by the standards of other races, but they were still mere specks against a mountain. Well, no matter the reason, the fact was that the hazards that they had intended on using lay unused. A dull murmur arose from the Frost Giant line. In the distance, about halfway down the glacier, a crimson something appeared. The something grew until it divided in his vision to become two. They became more distinct shortly after and could be seen fluttering in the wind beside one another: flags or banners of some sort. Below them, a column marched forward, black figures nearly flush with the rocks and dirt of the glaciers moraine. As the minutes passed, individual members of the enemy army could be seen, their armour gleaming in the morning sun. Dozens, then hundreds snaked their way up in a column that brought to mind tales of the great, venomous Dragon that would appear from the seas at the end of the world. The column split, spreading out into a line below them. He furrowed his brow; it was beyond the effective range of most of their hunters. Should we begin? The hunter who had first spotted the enemy asked, placing a hand on a pile of boulders, Our best can still hit them easily from here C especially when theyre all nicely lined up like that. Jarl Austrberg nodded and gave the signal to commence the attack. Shouts rose from all along the line. Within moments, dozens of boulders hurtled down the slope. The conditions of the day were not ideal, but their position was still overwhelmingly advantageous. Three hundred warriors and two hundred hunters were lined along the rim of the wide bowl that fed into the glacier below. The enemy arranged before them would have to weather a storm of attacks as they attempted to advance nearly a kilometre up the slope between the two battle lines. It would have been better if clouds or a blizzard concealed the Frost Giant forces, but worse if they had come at night. The limited range of their Darkvision meant that the enemy would have been able to come much closer unnoticed. No retaliation rose from the black figures below, and Jarl Austrberg nodded in satisfaction. He was more than happy to accept this sort of confrontation. Dull clunks issued from below as boulders struck the enemy lines. A few of the projectiles could be seen flying high into the air as they bounced off of their marks. Fifty, or one hundred? He asked. Fifty, the hunter grunted as he hurled another boulder. Fifty kilogramsroughly. They had boulders of varying weights collected in a veritable wall before them, and they were currently using the lightest to make the distance to the enemy force. Though they were the lightest, one thrown by a powerful hunter was enough to instantly destroy almost any target that wasnt a Giant, a Dragon, or some powerful monster. The enemy line, however, continued to form, seemingly unperturbed by the assault. Are they being harmed at all? Jarl Austrberg frowned as he watched. They should be, the hunter said, but its hard to tell. The Undead just keep going until theyre destroyed. One things for certain: theyre a lot tougher than the Skeletons that pop up once in a while. We can do this all day, Jarl Austrberg said. Grind them to dust. Clunk. Clunk, clunk. Clunk. Clang. Clunk. Boulders continued to rain down the slope. The enemy formation remained pristine, but if what the hunter said was correct, they would remain like that until they suddenly fell apart. A nearby warrior yawned loudly. The hunter raised his next boulder, then paused. Somethings happening. Are they finally going down? The answer came when sections of the enemy line broke away to come forward. "What are they doing?" He muttered. Five distinct groups came forward, each assuming a formation that resembled a blunted diamond. One hundred! This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. The Hunters call was relayed up and down the line, and their attack resumed again. As the enemy formation came closer, he saw that each member had drawn tightly against the next, locking their shields together. Even the 100 Kilogram boulders that struck them were deflected away. Two hundred! Their assault intensified. More hunters started to join in. The diamond formations increased their pace in perfect unison, causing many of the attacks to overreach. Four hundred! Boulders the size of elk smashed into the wall of shields. He had never seen the like before. The lowland tribes that they raided in the valleys and forests below could not withstand even one small boulder, never mind so many large ones. Those who were foolish enough to raise their pitiful shields in an attempt to block were crushed as if they had no protection at all. Six hundred! The warriors joined, doubling the volume of the torrent of stone. As unshakable as they appeared to be from a distance, he could now see the formations being jostled by the attacks that assailed them. Within fifty metres of the line, they stopped from the sheer force of the Frost Giants combined assault. Jarl Austrberg barked out a laugh amidst the clamour of stone and ice striking metal. The other Jarls had been too timid and opted to stay out of the battle. The honour and glory for this victory would be his alone. Looks like thats as far as they go! He crowed, Pound them toC
As one, the Frost Giant army collapsed to the ground. Two hundred metres behind the Death Knight lines, Cocytus expelled a breath. The Dwarf beside him shuddered. Did...did I do that? The Commander-in-Chief was aghast, his face turned ashen grey. Cocytus glanced down at him. The Dwarf had come to personally witness the battle, and Cocytus had granted him the privilege of carrying out the plan that he had put together with the rest of the war council. This was not simply to give credit where it was due, or serve as a diplomatic gesture, but an experiment to confirm the presence of certain abilities that Commander classes should have. In Yggdrasil, Commander classes branched out into two paths that could be loosely defined as Generals and Captains. Generals were the support type, who provided their benefits from the rear. Their active skills affected a large number of subordinates under their command. The passive effects they conferred to those subordinates was also greater than that of a Captain. Captains were durable combatants who led from the front. They had extremely powerful active skills that affected a small number of subordinates, but their army-wide effects were weaker than that of a General. One was far easier to pick off than the other, especially when the locals were so weak that they could die before supporting forces could react. That being said, having both was optimal. Powerful C by the standards of this world C escorts and equipment were simple enough to provide for General types while they commanded a division made up of contingents led by Captain types. If all else failed, there was always resurrection. Examples of both Generals and Captains could be found in this new world, but, like many things, things were not exactly the same. One might mistake the job and racial classes of this worlds natives as identical to those of Yggdrasil C most of Nazaricks denizens did just that in the period following their arrival C but as time went by, it was clear that they were not. According to Pandoras Actor, classes in this world were seemingly formed out of ideas C the manifestation of a societys lore and traditions. Skills, Abilities, Spells and Martial Arts were the product of purposeful development, and not guaranteed to be uniformly practised by those that possessed what appeared to be the same class. He even went so far as to present the possibility that each persons C or at least cultures C classes were unique to them: a product of ones journey through life and how the systems of this world seemingly facilitated the conceptualization of identity. They only appeared to be the same because each person tended to adhere to the standards of their respective cultures. Even balance was seemingly nonexistent; many classes were inordinately weak and seemingly incomplete. Some existed that would be considered absurdly powerful if not for the generally low level of the native population. Mechanical restrictions, requirements and prerequisites that one from Yggdrasil was accustomed to often did not exist, while new ones formulated from societal perceptions appeared in their place. It was both confusing and confounding, especially considering that Cocytus and his general staff were now exploring the possibility of recruiting local commanders. An ability that appeared commonly enough amongst Commanders of this world was the ability to freely communicate over long distances in a way that was akin to an advanced Message spell. As it happened, it was also an ability that all Commanders had in Yggdrasil. By gaining in classes with Commander skillsets, the range of the ability increased. With enough levels, a Commander could match the range of Message, and communicate with entire armies. This was the main reason why he had the Dwarf Commander-in-Chief issue the orders for the war councils plan, and he appeared to do so without questioning whether it was possible or not. Between other cases observed both within the Sorcerous Kingdoms borders and beyond, it meant that it should at least be common knowledge where Commanders were utilized. It would be one of the first things that the armys field commanders would be trained to do C everything else would come in time as they gained experience. This tactic, Cocytus said, displeases you? I-Im not sure what to think, really, the Commander-in-Chief replied. When we put it together, it sounded so unbelievably simple. And it wasdisgustingly simple. Even if theyre the enemy, I cant help but feel for them. Cocytus issued a grunt as he slowly nodded in agreement. As a creation of the Supreme Beings, he had been blessed with power that was in no way an achievement of his own. But he was instilled with the mindset of a warrior, and his way of thinking was often out of alignment with the other Guardians. They mostly treated what they had been bestowed with as a matter of course, and the toil and effort of others as unworthy of note. He, on the other hand, recognized a warriors spirit C the hard work, resolve and meaning that one placed in their existence C regardless of their strength. Cocytus thought that perhaps, as his colleagues built up their own achievements over time, they would also come to develop an appreciation of the strange beings that they had come to rule over in their Masters name. The reaction of the Commander-in-Chief reflected his feelings on the sheer waste that came with the fall of hundreds of Frost Giants C the time, effort and resolve that had just been callously cast into oblivion. There were those amongst the other NPCs that might enjoy such scenes, but he did not. By my request, Cocytus told him, did you carry this out. The burden of responsibilityis the Sorcerous Kingdoms. Your tactic: sound. The inspiration C from where did it come? Our Kingdoms been on the back foot for over a century, the Commander-in-Chief said, so we have plenty of defensive tactics like this. Shield walls protecting mages or crossbowmen, or just defending the walls. I saw how well these Death Knights could block Frost Giant boulders, so I figured the same thing could be done. Wasnt sure if you had any mages, but then one of your vassals C the short brown one C said that we should stick in a Soul Eater. His tactic was simple enough to understand once it was presented. Death Knights would use a defensive formation structured to defeat incoming ranged attacks from the Frost Giants. To mitigate the knockback from the boulders, the ranks of the formation would be set five deep. In the middle of the protective wall of shields was a single Soul Eater, and they would all advance up towards the enemy line. Once they got into range Cocytus looked up towards the huge semi-circle of dead Frost Giants. Their position was a strong one, but ultimately ineffective against wide-area Death effects. Of the hundreds of Giants that stood defiant against them, perhaps two dozen remained standing. They were either strong enough to reliably resist the Soul Eaters, or just lucky. Some stood looking about in confusion while others charged down at the Death Knight formations, perhaps understanding that a hidden threat lay behind the wall of shields. The Commander-in-Chief let out a sigh. Poor fools, he said. Only people as strong as these Frost Giants can fight so hard that their whole damn race runs headfirst into oblivion. Theyve never had to fight something so much stronger than themselves before, and they dont know the meaning of surrender. Indeed, Cocytus replied. It isa shame. In the world beyond, others may exist. Like this. Butwhat can be done? I dont know, the Commander-in-Chief said. A gentleman like yourself might be able to bring them to heel through force alone, but that probably wont do anything about how a culture based on their overwhelming strength interacts with others. Something like that would require an act of divine intervention. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Sigurd stormed his way towards Thingvellir. Snow and ice flew before his furious steps and the ground quaked under his cold wrath. Anger was not all that fueled his conviction; there was also remorse. Remorse over the state of his people. Over the fact that he had not done what tradition had demanded of him before it was too late. Complacency. Sloth. Decades of shirking the duty of the strong. It was as much his fault as anyone elses C no, if anything, Sigurds failure to act had brought the judgement of the gods upon his people. Upon learning of what had occurred; of the cursed fate that would befall the tribes, fury welled up from within. He shouted and raged and smashed down one of the walls of the icy hut under the mountain. Into the bright daylight he ran, going straight to his village to arm and equip himself with what he could find on such short notice. There was no time to locate what had been lost, for the reckoning that stood at the end of all his squandered years was already at hand. In his wake came the Valkyrie, Shalltear Bloodfallen, and her shieldmaiden, Ludmila Zahradnik. They rode upon the back of the Dragon, Fimbulvetr, who did not appear very pleased. I cant believe Im being ridden, she complained. I cant say that Ive seen any of the nobles in the city using their vassals as mounts, either. Hejinmal carried His Majesty on his back when we first met, the Valkyrie replied, it was a great privilege and honour for him to be allowed to serve as a mount. Aura rides her pets around all the time as well. Im not a pet! But you will be, yes? Unless you mean to say that youre defying my instructions Fimbulvetr fell silent, gliding quietly after Sigurd. He felt it an odd exchange to have with the circumstances as they were. Odder still was having a Frost Dragon following him around without their trying to kill one another. Then again, it seemed that the entire world had been turned on its head. The prophecies of old had passed them by unawares. The fate of the gods C where the honoured dead would be called upon to fight the final, great battle C would never come, for it was already gone and done. For five centuries, they had been oblivious of the new world that they now dwelled in. It was ludicrous. So ludicrous that Sigurd could only agree with the gods disgust at his people. Yet, they had been granted a chance. One, final, chance to set things right again; to prove that they were worthy of existence. The frozen landscape went by as he dashed over fields of rugged ice. It was over 30 Kilometres to Thingvellir, and the way wound along an uneven route, going by several mountain peaks. It would be an otherwise simple journey for him C a relaxing days stroll C but need now drove him forward and he worried over whether he could make it in time. In his haste, he left Gudrun and the others who wished to follow far behind. The Valkyrie said nothing of his decision, neither did she give any hints of what his fate might be. It felt a test; a challenge that faced the storied men and women in the tales of old. And a challenge would await him. Jarl Vali Stenberg and the rest of his cronies were craven and had surely stayed behind in Thingvellir rather than march with the army to face the Knight of Niflheim. They would have held back their strongest from the battle: their Champions, Blackguards and loyal housecarls. Contrary to what his name might suggest, Vali Stenberg would most likely choose his champion, Hkon, to fight in his stead. That was if he even entertained the notion of a challenge. Sigurd believed that he would, however. He did not think his people as a whole had fallen so far just yet, and turning Sigurd down would damage Jarl Stenbergs position as a leader and his standing amongst the other Jarls. It was late in the afternoon when his steps slowed and they came into the shadow of the mountains that loomed over Thingvellir. Across the vast vale that lay under the tallest peaks of the Azerlisia mountains, the camps of hundreds of Frost Giants were spread out as far as the eye could see. As he made his way through them, it was clear that none were occupied C even the places of honour where the tribal leaders should be. It has already started, then. But where are the Jarls? Did they actually find the courage to fight? He continued working his way through the camps until he spotted several people slowly walking north. Breaking into a jog, he called out for them to stop. They turned in his direction, wide-eyed at his approach. The group appeared to be a family: adorned in hides that were not the armour of a hunter or warrior, but those of simple villagers. A man and a woman each held a spear, while the children dragged bags of stones behind them. WhereC Sigurd glanced behind himself, belatedly recalling the fact that a Frost Dragon was tailing him. Fimbulvetr was nowhere to be seen, however. The Valkyrie and her shieldmaiden were following in his trailwith an additional female beside them. The Frost Dragon certainly lived up to her crafty reputation. He turned back to the family. Where is everyone? He asked, Why have villagers armed themselves like this? Youyou havent heard? The man answered, The Jarls had the citadels and all the villages emptied. Everyone has been called to fight the lowland invaders coming from the north. From where did you travel? Vestrberg. It was the tribe to the west, the furthest of the central tribes from Thingvellir. The call to arms meant that the army had been defeated, or they at least required helpno, knowing what came, they were almost certainly all dead. How long ago was this? Word came this morning. Were the last, I think. With a nod, Sigurd jogged off, and the family stared after him and his diminutive following. Did they recognize the Valkyrie? Or had they forgotten altogether? In addition to flouting the traditions of their ancestors, the central and northern tribes considered the histories and lore left to them nothing more than fanciful myth. It was well-worn entertainment at best. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Following the procession of villagers north, he finally came upon the main body of Frost Giants. They were loosely arranged in a line just beyond the northern entrance to Thingvellir; most looked to be armed in whatever they could find. Sigurd turned to address the Valkyrie and her companions. It will be better if I go alone from here, he told them. I have no desire to see what will happen if someone accidentally steps on a Valkyrie. The three before him exchanged glances. So he says, the Valkyrie said. This fool is just going to go in and challenge this lot? Fimbulvetrs tone was incredulous, He might be stronger than the rest, but theyll still chop him to bits right after he opens his mouth. I will not allow that to happen, Sigurd told them. Fimbulvetr turned a dubious expression upon him. A hole, darker than the fading twilight, appeared in the air between them. Sigurd has been charged with the fate of his people, the Valkyrie said. Come, lets see what destiny has in store for them. One by one, they disappeared into the hole. Fimbulvetr paused to sniff at it suspiciously. The Valkyries shieldmaiden pushed her through from behind. When the hole in the air closed, Sigurd took a deep breath before turning to approach the Frost Giant line. Finding Jarl Stenberg and his followers was a simple enough task. They were the only people in the entire group who had any semblance of proper equipment. Well-armoured and wielding mighty weapons, they stood out starkly against the throng of villagers with their crude longspears and common adornment. It also helped that the Jarl and his housecarls had safely placed themselves well behind the line. As he approached the Jarl and his men, one of them looked up and said something. Their discussion quieted as they turned their attention to him. Sigurd? Jarl Stenberg was a man in his prime, adorned in the black plate mail armour worn by the Frost Giant elite. A pale gold beard spilt out in waves over his breastplate, and a hand rested atop of the haft of his finely-crafted greataxe. Eyes that matched the colour of his hair peered out at him from under the shadow of his helm. What are you doing hereand what in the world happened to you? Sigurd supposed that he did not appear as he usually did. The armour he wore was borrowed and did not fit quite right, and a regular iron axe was a poor substitute for his missing Frostreaver. Well, no matter, Jarl Stenberg looked up at a distant sound. Frostreaver sent his son instead of you, so I figured he was holding back on us. Its a good thing you came to your senses. Speaking of Gunnar, Sigurd asked, where is he? What of all the warriors that came to fight from all the tribes? He was sent north to defend the other side of the central valley, the Jarl answered. The rest were useless. Useless? They fought and they died, Jarl Stenberg said. Didnt even last the morning. The other Jarls were probably just like old Frostreaver: selfishly holding back their best to protect themselves. And what of you? Sigurd glanced around them. Was he blind to his own hypocrisy? Aside from Jarl Frostreavers two Blackguards and Sigurds warband, Gunnar had been sent with nearly all of the Frostreaver Tribes warriors and hunters. They had sent everything, save for the bare minimum that was required to defend their territory. Meanwhile, Stenberg was surrounded by dozens of his best. Then the other Jarls stayed back in their citadels? The three in the north did, Jarl Stenberg replied, just like Frostreaver. Austrberg and Vestrberg showed up, but Vestrberg ran back to his citadel after what happened this morning. And Austrberg? Dead. Sigurd fought to keep a sneer from his lips. It was a warriors place to fight and defend a tribes territory, yet Vestrberg had fled and sent villagers C even children C in his stead. If Sigurd had his way, he would drag these cowards out and hang them from their citadel walls to be eaten alive by the ravensbut first, he needed to deal with the craven Jarl before him. Show me to this enemy, he said. Jarl Stenberg jerked his head towards the lines of villagers to the north. Theyre just across the field if you want to see them for yourselfwhat do you have in mind? I thought a challenge would be appropriate. A challenge? The Jarl snorted, I dont even know why you think thatd work. Did Frostreaver send more warriors? Where is your warband? I rushed here on my own, Sigurd replied. The Jarl wrinkled his nose, a disgusted frown forming behind his beard. Sigurd is stronger than those black-armoured fellows across the field, one of Stenbergs huntresses said from nearby. If it came to a challenge, he would easily win. Jarl Stenberg gave her a sour look. Yeah, his voice dripped acid, and then what? You think theyll all just conveniently line up for him to fight? What sort of idiot would allow that? The huntress frowned and turned her gaze away from them. What do we have to lose? Sigurd asked. Every one of our peoples enemies that I destroy is one less to worry about. Fine, whatever, Jarl Stenberg waved him away with a dismissive gesture, its your life to throw away. You will not come and bear witness? Why? Truly, this man is dead inside. Even with a powerful Champion heading out to challenge fate, not a shred of interest could be seen in the Jarl. Sigurd looked pointedly to the Jarls retinue, who at least showed a bit of excitement at the prospect. Jarl Stenberg did not miss his look. He turned his gaze over the men and women nearby, then hefted his axe. If you insist on turning yourself into some sort of side amusement, he said, then be my guest. They made their way through the crowd, stirring the curiosity of the mustered villagers. Upon breaking through to the far side, Sigurd found a familiar sight. Just over 500 metres away stood hundreds of black-armoured shield bearers ordered in neat formations. They were the same Undead beings that he saw lined up along the Dwarven highway weeks ago. With what he now knew, Sigurd understood them to be an army from Niflheim: the dark and misty realm of the unworthy dead. Far ahead of them, a row of figures stood. The Valkyrie in her blood-red armour stood in stark contrast to the clear snow. Her two companions were beside her. To the right of them stood a figure that was nearly a head taller than the Undead warriors. It was insectoid in appearance and gripped a halberd in one of its claws. Its carapace glistened in the bright blue hues of glacial waters. Sigurd had no doubt in his mind that this being was the aforementioned Knight of Niflheim, one who ruled over its frozen rivers. Steeling himself, he strode out towards them. A hundred metres out from the Frost Giant line, he stopped and raised his axe overhead. The murmur of curious discussion behind him stilled. I am Sigurd, son of Sigmund, his booming voice echoed from the walls of the valley. Champion of the Frostreaver Tribe. In this place where three valleys meet; in the eyes of the gods and by the traditions of our ancestors, I declare my right to challenge! Sigurd turned to face the Frost Giants, lowering his axe to level it straight towards his adversary. You are called to Holmgang, he shouted with barely-contained fury, Vali Stenberg! Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 A dull murmur rose from the Frost Giant lines at Sigurds declaration. Jarl Stenberg''s face twisted in pure confusion, features turning dark with anger. Have you gone mad? He roared over the din, Theres an army of the Undead right in front of us! They are no longer your concern, Sigurd told him. You have been challenged, Vali Stenberg. What is your answer? Holmgang was a custom that hailed from the time that the Frost Giants plied the seas, sailing in their fleets to raid and plunder distant shores. If ever there was a dispute, a challenge, or an insult, the two parties would fight on a small island to settle their grievance. Though their seafaring days were long passed, Holmgang was still practised on land. One could not simply refuse this challenge, and failing to appear and defend oneself put them outside of the law. To kill someone in a duel was not considered murder, and it was winner take all. Rank and position C even that of a Jarl C did not offer any protection. To call upon such antiquated, savage customs, Stenberg spat, and you have no reason to, besides. I have never wronged you or taken anything of yours! What slightC Your entire existence is a slight! Sigurd snarled, An insult to our traditions and the memory of our ancestors! You and the other Jarls have led our people down the path of weakness and decay, and it is long past time to set things right again. His voice echoed in the silence that followed. Men and women looked to one another. Did they understand? Or had they all lost their way just like their decadent leaders? Weakness? Stenberg replied, "The tribes have grown under our rule! We have never been stronger than before. You mistake numbers for strength, Sigurd said. And your faith in numbers has led you to scheming and politicking. The little strength that you possess allows you to rule over a weakened people. You have forgotten what true strength is; the resolve and spirit of our ancestors that brought the favour of the gods upon us. Have you forgotten the teachings that were left in our keeping? Teachings? You mean those old and dusty myths? Our mystics channel the power of our ancestors every day. The myths have nothing to do with our ancestors! Our ancestors followed those very teachings! Sigurd told him, Our people are out of time, Stenberg. The gods have sent the army of Niflheim against us: their judgement for our falling away from the true path. This is our last chance. Jarl Stenberg gave him a sharp look. "What are you talking about?" Sigurd pointed behind him, towards the Undead lined up across the field. The Jarls gaze followed the line of his arm, and his cheek twitched. Youare insane, he said. Delusional! I do not need to stand here and listen to the ramblings of a madman! The accusation has been laid against you, Sigurd told him. If you walk away Stenberg glanced over him with a sneer, then turned to walk away. Hkon! He called out, Put down this rabid animal! Stenbergs Champion stepped forward. The other Frost Giants came to form a semicircle around them. It would normally be a ring, but they were probably wary of the army across the field. Our equipment is not a match, Hkon noted as he came forward. He doesn''t need any damn equipment! Jarl Stenberg shouted from the sidelines. Hkon snorted at the Jarls voice, waiting for Sigurd to reply. The champion of the Stenbergs was adorned in the plate mail of a Blackguard. A tall kite shield covered two-thirds of his body, and he held a fine bearded axe casually against his leg. It will make up for the difference in our skills, Sigurd returned with a grin. Hkon barked out a laugh. Very well, he said. You are the challenger: name your rules. The old way, Sigurd replied. There can be only one. The Stenberg champion nodded slowly before lowering himself into a defensive stance. I believe Ive already struck the first blow, Sigurd said. I await your reply. Hkon advanced grimly, looking out over the rim of his shield. As he came close, the kite shield shifted slightly and his bearded axe darted out. Sigurd bent his body to avoid the sudden strike. By the time he recovered, Hkons weapon had already disappeared back behind his shield. Blackguards were defensive warriors, so this much was not a surprise. The styles employed were varied, however, and they were complemented by a Blackguards skills and spells in addition to their Martial Arts. Fighting against them was distinctly different from fighting a regular warrior. From the first strike, at least, Sigurd understood that Hkon was a shrewd combatant, worthy of serving as a Housecarl. Sigurds steps drew him in a circle as he moved to Hkons right. He abruptly shoved his left hand forward, punching the blade of his long-handled greataxe straight at Hkons head. The Blackguard used the rim of his shield to drive Sigurds attack to the side. His bearded axe came up to hook the haft of Sigurds weapon below its head. Sigurd felt pressure against the end of his weapon, and he chuckled. Hkons eyes widened in the shadows of his helm as he realized his error. The Blackguard tried to slam the boss of his shield into Sigurds face, but Sigurd simply brought the haft of his weapon up to bar the way. He twisted his grip, locking their axeheads together as he silently activated Ability Boost and Greater Ability Boost. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. A roar filled the air as Sigurd stepped back and pulled. Refusing to surrender his weapon, Hkon was dragged out in a wide arc. With a savage tug, Sigurd ripped the weapon from his hand and sent him tumbling away. Shouts from the spectators rose as Sigurds greataxe wound around in an overhead swing. Fortress! The axes momentum was abruptly arrested against Hkons shield, but Sigurd was not deterred. He worked his weapon around again, in time with the Blackguards Defensive Art. Hkon didnt wait for the attack to land. His form blurred as he dashed under the descending blade. Shield Slam! Sigurd caught the attack against his midriff, and Hkon added his full momentum to the blow. They crashed to the ground, sending snow and ice flying into the air. Hkon rolled away with his momentum. Lesser Strength. Corrupt Weapon. He rose to his feet, finding that Hkon had used the opportunity to retrieve his weapon from the snow. After casting the last spell, its blade pulsed with dark energy. Finally realize Im not some unblooded brat you can just bash around? Sigurd asked. Youre not an unblooded brat, Hkon answered, but I can clearly bash you around. The Blackguard raised his shield again and advanced. Sigurd did not wait this time, taking a corner off of Hkons shield. Hkons body twisted as his arm was thrown out to the side, but he kept coming to score a blow on the outside of Sigurds thigh. Instead of recovering from his swing, Sigurd slammed the haft of his greataxe into Hkons temple as he staggered by. Hkon rolled away with the strike, returning to his feet and shaking his head. What are you doing, Hkon?! Jarl Stenberg raged from the side amidst the clamour of the crowd, Finish him off! Sigurds face twisted into a vicious smile. Stenberg had a point, but he probably wasnt actually aware of it. They exchanged another series of blows before parting again with more cuts and bruises. With the next attack, Sigurd closed the distance to Hkon in the blink of an eye, axe raised overhead. Hkon raised his shield to intercept the blow and had his leg kicked out from under him. Sigurds weapon arced down after Hkon as he fell. The axe stopped when it touched his breastplate. Hkon had used Fortress again. The weapon descended a second time, and the Blackguard rolled aside. Sigurd stomped after him, blows hammering the ground as Hkon fell back deeper into the field from Sigurds furious assault. Hkon finally rolled back up to his feet, eyes wide C he probably didnt like what he saw. EEEEYAAARGH!!! Sigurds roar split the air, and his axe swept out in a colossal, underhand swing. The ice cracked, split, and exploded, sending a spray of jagged chunks towards Hkon. Each piece struck him with the force of a boulder, and he was blasted backwards by the shockwave as pieces of ice rained over the field. Uncaring of the outcome, Sigurd hurled himself after his opponent. The remains of Hkons ruined shield flew out at Sigurd, and he caught it in his teeth. Fucking Berserker, the Blackguard panted. In response, Sigurd broke the shield, spitting the pieces out. Relinquished of his shield, Hkon assumed a different stance, leaning forward in a half-crouch. He circled tentatively as Sigurd continued to unleash his attacks, dodging some of them, guiding others away with his axe and blocking the rest with Fortress. Rather than tiring out, Sigurds momentum only grew, and Hkon could barely get any of his own attacks in. Blows rang out over the valley, echoing off the mountain peaks. The Frost Giants had long gone silent, shocked by the fury on display before them. After yet another Fortress-augmented parry, Hkon grabbed Sigurds axe, fixing it under his arm. He pulled himself forward, switching his bearded axe to his free hand. Unholy Strike! The weapon struck Sigurd in the hip, cleaving through armour and finding bone. Dark energies wracked his body. He staggered, then lurched forward to smash his helmeted head against Hkons. A savage backhand crossed the Blackguards face, and his head snapped to the side. The grip on the greataxe loosened, and Sigurd stepped in behind Hkons sprawling form. Sigurd brought the haft of his weapon under Hkons chin, pulling it against his neck. The Blackguards hand came up to oppose him, but then Sigurd bent backwards and lifted the seven-metre-tall giant off of his feet. When his legs stopped kicking, Hkon was cast to the ground. Sigurd fell to one knee, gripping his weapon for support. Hes down! He heard someone shout through the hammering in his ears. Hes down! Kill him! Sigurd looked up towards the Frost Giant line. Jarl Stenberg, along with several of his Housecarls, walked towards him. What are you doing, Stenberg? Sigurd asked as they approached. Getting rid of a nuisance, he answered. Your Champion is dead! Sigurd said through ragged breaths, By the lawsC Shut up! All that matters is that youll be dead. You dare? The servants of the gods are watching! Yes, yes, Jarl Stenberg said, and youll be joining them soon. You lot: put an end to this raving lunatic. Sigurd struggled to rise as they stepped forward, weapons brandished. Thats quite enough, a silvery voice chimed into the air. The housecarls stopped as a figure in crimson armour appeared before them. Jarl Stenberg leaned over from where he was standing to peer at her. A Dwarf? You fool! Sigurd shouted, Do you not recognize a Valkyrie when you see one? I see nothing, the Jarl said. Only a corpse that stands before another corpse. What are you waiting for? Get rid of them! The housecarls moved forward again. Our lore describes the Valkyries appearaC Right. And next, youre going to be going on about Ragnar?k and the EinherjC Einherjar! Blinding light flooded the valley, driving the twilight shadows away. Sigurd held out a hand to shield his eyes. When his vision returned, the light had coalesced into a glowing figure of brilliant white. Jarl Stenberg and his housecarls were gone. All that was left of them was a huge crimson blotch staining the ice, fragments of blasted equipment, and a fine red mist that scattered in the wind. Einherjar The word was whispered a hundred times. There was no horror at the end of Jarl Stenberg and his men. Einherjar Awe filled their voices, for a legend had appeared before them. Einherjar! The air trembled with rumbling Giant voices. Weapons clashed against shields, booted feet stomped, and hafts struck the ground. The rumble crescendoed into a roar that rose over the mountain peaks and into the twilight. Taking wing, the Valkyrie flew over the assembled Frost Giants, who raised their weapons towards her in a fervid salute. When she settled above them, a hush fell over the air. I am the Valkyrie, Shalltear Bloodfallen, her voice rang out, and I have come to deliver a message to you, the Jotun of the Azerlisia Mountains. Ragnar?k, the fate of the gods, has passed. A dull murmur came from the Frost Giants as they looked at one another in confusion. The Valkyrie continued, stilling their voices again. Ragnar?k has passed! The gods have passed. The prophecies have passed. No longer are you bound to prophecies and fate. For this is the new world now! A new world with new ways! A new world where the legends will be those of your own making! Weapons and fists were lifted into the air. Eyes shone with the Valkyries message of a brave new world. As fervour rose into the air, the Valkyrie spoke again. The new world awaits! Shalltear Bloodfallen declared, New sagas await! Glory awaits! And who better to lead you to glory than the god of death! Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Lord Cocytus, you were cheering quite loudly back there. Ah C I may have gottencarried away. Ilyshnish glanced over at Lord Cocytus, who was scratching his head with a claw as they walked the halls of Feoh Berkanas Royal Palace. His body language was strangely Human for a being that had six limbs, a hard carapace, and a tail. Was it out of consideration for the humanoids that they were currently working with? She idly wondered what he was like in the company of his own people. Following the resolution of the Frost Giant problem, Ilyshnish returned to the Dwarf capital with Lord Cocytus, his general staff, and the Dwarf Commander-in-Chief. Though the fighting was over, the war council still had work to do: reviewing their strategy, tactics, logistics and putting together all manner of reports. No one displayed any indication that they had anything against this work after work, which went on for days. Ilyshnish could only conclude that everyone present was crazy. Lady Shalltear had taken Lady Zahradnik and Sigurd to visit the remaining Frost Giant populations, delivering the message she had shared with the mob from before. Ilyshnish wasnt sure what to make of Sigurds duel, but Lord Cocytus had plainly been ecstatic. He came with great expectations for a warrior people in these Frost Giants and had at long last found what he was looking for. As for what he had in store for them, she had no idea. Of Lady Shalltears actions, Ilyshnish could only express her admiration. In a single, masterful move that exploited the very fabric of their culture, she had turned the unyielding Frost Giant society on its head and supplanted their way of life. She even managed to install the Sorcerer King as their new god. Gazing down at the map of the Azerlisia Mountains as their work approached its conclusion, Ilyshnish sighed. In the mere span of months, her own reality was turned on its head as well. For over a century, she had lived a life that felt frozen in time by comparison. Her father had been slain, and her family turned into postal delivery staff. She had drawn the scrutiny of a powerful Vampire and ended up as the vassal of a Human not even a fifth of her age. Now, a life of petdom loomed on the horizon. Ilyshnish attempted to weigh what she had gained in exchange, but the scales in her mind lacked the appropriate measures. There was the idea of security and personal safety as long as she kept her head down, and she had undoubtedly acquired new powers and harnessed techniques that substantially enhanced her personal strength. In the face of the Sorcerous Kingdoms stupendous might, however, it meant nothing and she had no idea what it might mean in the world beyond. She had been granted authority in exchange for responsibility, and the concepts that drove this notion were entirely alien to her. Gone were the idyllic days where she hunted and slept and explored her little corner of the world; in its place layeverything. A vast, frightening blank lay before her. Ilyshnishs original dream of a slow and relaxing life of discovery was replaced by a cold, manicured hand that would keep prodding her into the void from behind for the indeterminate future. The rustle of paper filled the air as sections of the map were lifted from the table. As documents and reports were cleared away, the Dwarf Commander-in-Chief cleared his throat. AhemI know its been a short affair and all, but were planning a bit of an after-work party. Everyones welcome C we just need to know whos comin in advance so the proper preparations can be made. After-workparty? Lord Cocytus turned his head towards the Commander-in-Chief. Just a bit of a thing we like to do, the Commander-in-Chief said. They usually host em after finishing projects or meeting deadlines and such. Yknow, celebrating an achievement or a pat on the back or something like that Lord Cocytus looked over the representatives of the Regency Council for a long moment. A few of them broke out into a cold sweat. Hmm His voice rolled out as if a grave matter was under consideration, Unexpected, but. We will. Attend. Eh? Really? Mm. Other matters, to discuss. This isan opportunity His stare appeared to focus entirely on the Commander-in-Chief. The Dwarf swallowed behind his brown beard. I-is that so? Was it something important? Yes. Military matters. I see, the Commander-in-Chief laughed nervously. And people say we Dwarves love to work. Well, thats fine with me: it just so happens that Ive a few questions of my own as well. The remainder of the materials on the table were stored away, and they filed out into the palace hallway. The local places might be a bit too much of a squeeze for Lord Cocytus here, the Commander-in-Chief said, so well just turn the war room back into a banquet hall. Weve already made preparations, but itll be a couple of hours till the other shift wakes up so feel free to take a look around the city till then. His relaxed manner caused the representatives of the Cabinet Secretary and the Merchant Guild to turn on him. An argument ensued over proper etiquette when it came to foreign dignitaries. Ilyshnish wandered off, weary of the endless expanse of social rules and proper form. Her reprieve was short-lived, however. In the palace courtyard, she found Lady Shalltear and Lady Zahradnik. Accompanying them were Miss Entoma and Miss Shizu, who had worked tirelessly for the past few days clearing away all of the potential hazards that Ilyshnish had marked out for the war council. She took a deep breath and recomposed herself before approaching them. Are things finally wrapped up here? Lady Shalltear asked, We were just headed up to see if anyone needed a Gate back to the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Dwarves are hosting an event, Lady Shalltear, Ilyshnish replied. Some sort of party for everyone who was working with the war council. A party? Miss Entoma piped up from the side, Will there be food? Ilyshnish eyed the Arachnoid. Though her disguise might be able to fool the senses of Humans, it was ineffective against her Blindsight. Miss Shizu, too, felt strange, though she couldnt quite put a claw on what exactly she was. When no reprimand came from Lady Shalltear or Lady Zahradnik for Miss Entoma speaking out of turn, Ilyshnish decided it was safe to answer her question. I dont think theres such a thing as a Dwarf party without food, Miss Entoma. W-we helped! Miss Entoma said, Do you think we can go as well? Lord Cocytus said he would attend, Ilyshnish replied, and it appears that his vassals are staying as well. I dont see why not Wai~ Miss Entoma threw up her hands with a happy noise, skipping up the stairs leading to the palace entrance. Miss Shizu quietly walked off after her. Will you not be attending as well? Lady Shalltear asked. S-should I? Its an opportunity to practice your social skills, Lady Zahradnik said. I think you should take advantage of it. Unless youre more interested in continuing with your lessons Ill stay, Ilyshnish quickly replied. If she were to choose between eating and Lady Zahradniks lessons, the former clearly won out. She could only stomach so much of the Human Lords lessons in a week. Make sure you behave yourself, Lady Shalltear warned her. Youre not attending, my lady? Ilyshnish asked. No, Ill be returning to the Sorcerous Kingdom, Lady Shalltear answered, Lady Zahradnik wants to get back to her demesne. I have something important to take care of, as well. Two more people who could think of nothing but going to work after finishing work. Was she the only sane person around? Thenhave a good evening, Lady Shalltear, Ilyshnish lowered her head, Lady Zahradnik. She smiled and waited until they passed out of the courtyard entrance, then turned around and hurried back into the Royal Palace before they changed their minds and dragged her off. The familiar surroundings of her childhood home comforted her somewhat, but, at the same time, thoughts over an uncertain future shadowed her steps.
Ludmila stepped through the Gate and out into the familiar sight of her humble manor in Wardens Vale. Despite the feeling that it had taken far longer, it was barely a week since she had last been home. Did all Adventures end up that way? Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Light steps sounded from behind her as Lady Shalltear followed her through the Gate. Ludmila scanned the interior of the manor, but it appeared that Lluluvien was away. Please have a seat, my lady, she gestured to the dining table. If youll excuse me, Id like to change into something more comfortable. More comfortable and less ripe. The last time she had changed was on the morning before the Frost Giant ambush. Even on wilderness patrols, one was afforded the time to clean themselves up, so she had never felt quite so icky as she did at that very moment. Wheres your maid? Lady Shalltear asked. At home, most likely. Ludmila answered, The Vampire Brides should be out working. Its quiet at night, so they can get more done without interrupting the daily activities of the tenants. Changing clothes on my own wont kill me. Hmif you say so. Lady Shalltear said, taking a seat and waving her away, Considering how stringent you are with your customs, I believed you aware Aware of what? The way your religion promotes focus on single vocations amongst its faithful, Lady Shalltear explained, and how the local aristocracy has households that perform various tasks for them. These are both measures to prevent build contamination, are they not? Ludmilas hands stopped working over the clasps of her armour. Now that Lady Shalltear mentioned it, various things did make sense from that angle. By leaving mundane tasks to their households, nobles were allowed to focus on their duties. In this manner, they would gain in their levels as nobles without worrying about gaining ''levels'' from tasks attributed to their household staff. Even within the organizational structure of a noble household, each staff member tended to be assigned specific roles. As long as they didnt pursue interests outside of what their tasks entailed, their builds would presumably remain uncontaminated. The tenets of her faith promoted this at all levels of society, but she had never really thought about the more complex mechanisms that had been implemented to support this thinking. To her, people should pursue the paths that they showed aptitude in, and that aptitude was heavily influenced by the bloodlines passed down to them. Creating a more advanced societal framework that facilitated what the tenets laid out was a matter she would have to give serious thought to. Youre correct, Ludmila replied, but the tenets of my faith dont forbid people from changing their own clothes. With that being the case, I dont think it represents the risk youre suggesting. Her bracers came off, followed by her vambraces. She was all too aware of Lady Shalltear watching from her seat not three metres away. Over time, It was made clear that she favoured women over men; in fact, the only man she professed to pursue romantically was the Sorcerer King. Ludmilas back was turned to her, but she could easily imagine her lieges open leer. Dealing with the advances of more privileged, higher-ranking individuals was something Re-Estizes noblewomen had to consider and prepare for. It was, however, primarily men that they had to learn how to politely fend off, so Ludmila had no idea what to do with Lady Shalltear. If it came down to it, their difference in rank was just too great for Ludmila to offer any real resistance. Well, it wasnt as if she disliked Lady Shalltear C she was actually very fond of her C but she suspected that too many steps in that direction would end in being bitten. Her liege was looking especially menacing in the last day or so. Immortality was in the offering, but there were still matters she needed to take care of as a Human. She would turn eighteen in the winter, and while it wasnt required that she had a consort picked out by the age of twenty, it was something that she would have to start thinking about. Ludmila was about to remove her armour, then realized that Sigurds cowl was still clasped around her neck. She should probably return it; it would be simple enough to figure out where it went once they dug up the avalanche that had buried them. Or maybe he would refuse and wait until he could challenge her for it? Hopefully, that wasnt the case. She set the cowl down carefully on her bed. Her armour came off, and then her doublet and shirt. They didnt smell anywhere near as bad as she imagined that they would. Or perhaps she had become used to it Ludmila was bumped forward slightly as cool arms wrapped tightly around her waist. She tensed, feeling Lady Shalltear press against her bare back. Could it be? Lady Shalltears excited words brushed over her skin. L-lady Shalltear? Ludmila said nervously. A gift, Lady Shalltear slender hands started to roam, for me? From Lord Peroroncino? Or from Lord Ainz? My lady, whatC Its alright now, yes? Lady Shalltears voice smouldered, We can enjoy ourselves as much as we want Ludmila struggled in Lady Shalltears embrace, but her lieges arms did not budge in the slightest. Lady Shalltear, Ludmila said, Please, wait. I dont understand C what do you mean by gift? The arms suddenly released her, and she tumbled forward into her bed. Ludmila reached out to grab the cowl, covering herself before turning around. Lady Shalltears crimson gaze glowed brightly; both of her appearances carried a curious expression. Are you not aware of it yourself? Aware of what? Lady Shalltear furrowed her brow, then let out a bemused sound. You, she said, are dead. Undead, to be precise. Ludmila blinked several times, then checked over herself. She looked to be in one piece. I dont feel dead. Well, I dont feel dead either, Lady Shalltear told her with a smirk, but I assure you that I am one hundred per cent Undead. As are youbut I have no idea what you are. Whatever it is, it goes to great lengths to mimic the Human that you used to beI wonder if you can shut everything off? Or is it stuck like that? Not that I dislike it. I love it, in fact. The smirk turned into a supremely pleased smile. Ludmilas mind whirled. Undead? Shut everything off? If you knew, Ludmila tried to make sense out of what she was hearing, why didnt you tell me earlier? I didnt, Lady Shalltear replied. And I had no reason to suspect. The same thing that was blocking attempts to locate you with divination spells was blocking your Undead reaction. She pointed at the cowl Ludmila held over her breast, Once you took that off, I could tell right away. Ludmila looked down at the magic item. From what I could discern, she said, this item bestows a Freedom effect. I wont dispute your findings, Lady Shalltear said, but it certainly does more than that. Lady Shalltear held out her palm. All Appraisal Magic Item. Her lieges expression turned curious as she mused over what she saw. An artifact, she said. A Cowl of Warding. This must be one of the mementoes that Skuld left with the Frost Giants. Thenthen what does it actually do? There must be a better explanation to what Lady Shalltear claimed of her. Maybe it lay with the magic item. Several things, Lady Shalltear replied. "The first is a Spell Turning effect, which can absorb up to six levels worth of spells per day. It can stop a Sixth Tier spell once per day? Or any combination that adds up to six. Two Fireballs, six Lesser Cure Wounds, three Shockwaves C you get the idea. I seewhat else? "Second is the Freedom effect that you mentioned. The third is a Mind Blank effect. This protects you from mind-affecting spells and abilities, like your ring. It also prevents any and all attempts to gather information with spells and abilities. Even Super-Tier magic will not work if employed against you for that purpose. This third effect is why Nigredo couldnt locate you, and why I couldnt sense that you are now Undead. If someone used a Mirror of Remote Viewing to look at this room, they would only see me: you wouldnt appear at all. I-I should really return this to Sigurd, Ludmila couldnt think of anything else to say, this item is invaluable. And what happens when you next visit the cathedral? Her mind froze. are you sure Ive become one of the Undead? Ludmila asked weakly, I truly dont feel that this is the case. Its not as if Id lie to you about it, Lady Shalltear answered, but if you need some proofdo you have a fast healing potion? The ones imbued with healing spells. Two of them. Ludmila retrieved two vials filled with blue liquid from her Infinite Haversack on the bed and handed them over. Lady Shalltear unstoppered the first vial and emptied the contents in her open palm. Rather than the glow of healing magic, a soft hiss filled the air. An acrid odour suffused into their surroundings as a thin wisp of smoke rose between them. The skin of Lady Shalltears palm discoloured slightly before returning to its pristine condition a moment later. She set the vial down, opening the next. Your turn, she said. Ludmila moved at Lady Shalltears prompting, then stopped. She licked her lips tentatively. Lady Shalltear smiled. It appears that you already know what will happen, she said. Dont worry: I have plenty of spells that can heal you now. Furrowing her brow, Ludmila defiantly extended her arm. She faced her palm upwards, as Lady Shalltear had done. Her liege slowly tipped the vial. Stinging pain shot up her arm. No, that wasnt right. It wasnt exactly the same as other injuries she had received in the past. She was aware of that same sensation, but, at the same time, she understood that the whole of herself was being damaged. Before she knew it, Lady Shalltear had emptied the entire vial. Ludmila shook her hand in a panic, only to find that the potion had eaten straight through to the other side. Tears blurred her vision as she looked down at the gaping hole in her palm. Its just a local Alchemists potion, Lady Shalltear told her in light tones. You can take far more damage than that C at least as much as it took to return you from the brink of death before. Hold still, Ill heal The hole closed itself, leaving Ludmilas hand in its previously uninjured condition. or not. That narrows it down quite a bit C Undead races with regeneration are fairly rare. Hmyou dont have red eyes. Did you get any extra-pointy teeth? Lady Shalltears eyes were bright with interest. Ludmila, however, lowered herself to sit on the edge of her bed. She pressed her palms against her forehead. How did this happen? By dying and getting up again? Lady Shalltear offered, I cant precisely say how it happened, but you should at least have an idea of when. As frequently as you die, its probably still a distinct experience. Being buried in an avalanche was the only notable event that she could recall. Ludmila hadnt survived C she had only walked away. Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 23 Chapter 23 8th Day, Lower Fire Month, 0 CE A tribute, you say Indeed, your majesty! From the boldly expressed words alone, Ainz could almost envision the crisp salute of Pandoras Actor. In the form of Momon, however, the Doppelganger would do no such thing. While playing out the part of the Dark Warrior, Pandoras Actor would not launch himself into the mortifying, over-the-top performances of the Treasury Guardian. Additionally, he could not enact the sort of deferential behaviour that the NPCs displayed towards him in public. As such, Ainz ended up in the odd situation where he felt most at ease with the one who normally caused him the most unease. It was just before noon in E-Rantel, and the Sorcerer King walked with Darkness through the streets in their regular display before the citizens. As usual, the citizens parted fearfully before the Sorcerer King as he went. After encountering Shalltear and her two noble followers weeks ago, he had dared hope that the city was finally warming up to him. However, it had ended up being an isolated incident rather than the indicator of a promising new trend. Their reverence is stifling, but at least the Demihumans offer tributes every once in a while. Ainz sighed. Did he desire the regard of his subjects to the extent that he considered the Demihumans ritualistic gestures as something that qualified as such? Perhaps it was just the lot of a sovereign, and a certain degree of distance would forever lie between a king and his subjects. Another tribute, hm, Ainz said. Is it really fine for the Demihumans to continue offering them, I wonder? The Humans are familiar with taxation, Pandoras Actor replied, but the Demihumans are still unaccustomed to any such systemwell, a few Demihuman traders that come to the city pay trade taxes and tolls, but thats about the extent of it. Tributes are what the vast majority know, and they have no systems implemented that facilitate the accounting required for taxation in the first place. As much as the administration might desire a larger tax base, the road to full integration will be a long one. Much to Albedos probable frustration, this much was most likely the case. Even the Quagoa tribes C a unified nation that once numbered the population of a large city C worked on a system of tributes. The tribal leadership of the local Demihumans did not invest in infrastructure or development in the way that Humans or Dwarves did, so they had no need for taxation. In short, the ongoing tributes that they presented were not the act of citizens dutifully paying taxes: they were gestures that displayed their ongoing submission to his strength. I suppose thats true, Ainz nodded. Still, proper integration is ideal. My desire is for the Sorcerous Kingdom to be a place where all peoples can live in peace and prosperity, after all. He raised his voice as he spoke, surreptitiously glancing about to see how any nearby citizens reacted to his words. Did their expressions brighten? Were there any Demihumans within earshot? He spotted a Human woman looking down fearfully from a shophouse window, cradling a child in her arms. Ainz raised a hand towards her as he passed in the street below, offering a friendly wave. The woman paled and vanished from the window. Itd be nice if they at least didnt run away Tch. Narberal clicked her tongue. Ainz glanced at the armoured figure of Momon. Was he angry as well? As caustic as her attitude was, Narberal at least wore her heart on her sleeve. Pandoras Actor, on the other hand, was unreadable behind the heroic fa?ade of the Dark Warrior. He spotted a Lizardman in the distance making its way to the Demihuman Quarter. In addition to Pinison, her fellow Dryads, and the Treants that accompanied them, the Lizardman tribes could technically be considered the oldest citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom: coming under Nazaricks rule nearly a year before the official founding of the nation. They, too, feared him at first, but as Nazarick poured resources into security and infrastructure, they Wait a minutethats bad, isnt it? He had gone from an Undead monster to something akin to a god. Would this happen for other Demihumans as well? Tributes would become offerings, while an appetite for blessings in the form of security, infrastructure and food developed as a result. Blue Planet spoke of something similar, once: where primitive societies in Earths past developed cults around the aid, supplies and materiel from more advanced civilizations. Ruling was hard. Striking the appropriate balance for a healthy nation was even harder. While the NPCs would probably think it a matter of course that Ainz Ooal Gown be worshipped as a god, the idea made him squirm. Why did the world itself seem to be hellbent on making his existence uncomfortable? Maybe he just needed a break. As he thought upon it, it became more and more of an attractive prospect. His independent ventures always seemed to yield new relationships with the peoples that he came into contact with. Perhaps enough time had passed that an excuse to go somewhere would be acceptable. The summer harvest had passed and the administration compiled the results coming from the territories that employed Undead labour, which had turned out just as expected C no, better than expected. Albedo brought various anomalies to his attention, pointing to the existence of previously unknown production classes possessed by the locals. Proof came in the form of the seemingly arbitrary differences between farms managed by Humans and those managed by Elder Liches. Simply put, all else being equal, land managed by Human Farmers yielded more. With the optimal growing conditions arranged by Mare, the data outlined differences that ranged from five to fifteen per cent, in five per cent increments. When one considered how many Skeleton labourers each farming household could manage, even those households in the five per cent bracket essentially fed themselves through their class production bonuses alone. It was pure profit for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Much to Ainzs relief, Albedo C who once argued that Humans should have no hand in the crucial production processes of the nation C promptly withdrew her assertion in light of the new data. Pandoras Actor was galvanized by the results, redoubling his efforts to identify more production classes and devise ways to cultivate the Sorcerous Kingdoms industrial base. All of Nazarick was awed and humbled by the unfathomable wisdom and foresight of Ainz Ooal Gown, including Ainz Ooal Gown himself. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Beyond certain cultural and religious practices that did not grasp the concept in its entirety, the regional populations did not appear to understand that levels and classes existed. Nor did they appear to understand how it dictated every facet of their civilization. It was knowledge definitively possessed only by those from Yggdrasil and, as they appeared to be the only such entities in the region, it could be fully exploited to their advantage. Yes, things appeared to be going well. Save for his relationship with his native subjects. Going out and meeting new people could potentially solve that. After facing the endless march of reports and paperwork, it would surely be alright to take a break. But where could he go? Humans felt like a dud. Shortly after he made their acquaintance, they would either distance themselves like Jircniv, set themselves to work like Ainzach or fill their correspondences with tales of their sexual escapades like Nfirea. He didnt even want to think about Fluder. Gondo and the Dwarven Runesmiths were certainly thankful towards him, but they, too, had thrown themselves into the revival of their craft. And so, Ainz was once again alone. He supposed that he should count himself fortunate that no one he personally knew put him on an insane pedestal like some sort of god. Ainz considered his options. When it came to the immediate region, he had travelled in every direction but south. Souths no good. The Theocracy stinks of Players, so who knows what dangers lurk there. Demiurge is working in the southwest, so I dont want to accidentally mess with his plans. Southeast He turned his head, looking up at the skies past the city wall. The Katze Plains, hm... He had only been there twice. The first time was as Momon, where he had destroyed an Undead horde encroaching on the borders of the duchy. The second was the Battle of Katze Plains. Both were at the fringes of the area, and he had departed shortly after. Ainz recalled the scenery: the mysterious ruins that rose out of the wastes, obscured by an ever-present fog. There were rumours of an abandoned metropolis that stood at its heart, haunted by the ghosts of the past. The place practically screamed at him to be explored. He nodded to himself, the idea set firmly in his mind. He would explore the Katze Plainsprovided he could come up with an excuse to do so. Was there something that draws your majestys interest? Ainz focused on his surroundings again, finding himself staring at the sign of the Purple Apothecary. This guywhy would one of the Undead be interested in a brothel? Dont tell me Narberal was looking at him intently as well. He didnt want to know what that meant. I was thinking about our southeastern border. Hm? Ah C the consolidation of Countess Wagners new territory appears to have encountered no problems. A buffer zone of sorts has been established by both Countess Corelyn and Countess Wagner: any wild Undead that appear within five kilometres of their territories are destroyed by patrols. Wild Undead. As part of their ongoing efforts to distinguish the Sorcerer King and his Undead servants from the broadly hostile Undead of this world, the administration had adopted the term and attempted to make its use widespread. It was, however, a term that only made Ainz want to catch them for some reason. No intelligent Undead have appeared? From Katze? Momon adopted a thoughtful pose, HmI havent heard of any such occurrence since the founding of the Sorcerous Kingdom. There are rumours of Elder Liches and the like lurking deep within the plains, but its all mindless Undead around the fringes. The other nations that border the Katze Plains continue to maintain their own security, so no buildup that leads to the genesis of powerful Undead is permitted to occur unless it happens in the deepest parts of the region. What were the chances that he could find one if he went further in? An intelligent Undead that wasnt of Nazarick presented many interesting possibilities. An Elder Lich that had existed for centuries or millennia would be a priceless trove of information, and he could compare such beings to his own summons to discern where their differences lay. For centuries, the nations that bordered the cursed wasteland met with no success when it came to reclaiming the territory for Human habitation, but it might be possible to repurpose the place as an Undead-inhabited territory of the Sorcerous Kingdom that was, if they could behave themselves. Undead Domination had limits, and Undead citizens attacking the living would have an effect that was decidedly the opposite of what he had been working towards. Well, he would just have to see when he got there. A shadow crossed over him, and Ainz looked up. They were passing through the southern gatehouse of the citys second wall. The presentation will be held outside? Yes, your majesty, Pandoras Actor replied. I believe the information about it should have come to your attention last week C it ended up being a collaboration of sorts, but it originally started as a gesture of appreciation from the Dwarf Kingdom for the reclamation of Feoh Berkana and the Sorcerous Kingdoms assistance with their migration. Ah, that, Ainz at least thought he had read something like that. You mentioned that it was a collaboration: who else was involved? The Frost Giants, Pandoras Actor said. The addition of their artisans sped up the process remarkably. The Frost Giants. Now that was a memorable report. Through what appeared to be the influence of a Player from the distant past and a twist of fate involving Cocytus and Shalltear, the Frost Giant tribes of the Azerlisia Mountains had gone from a threat to merchant traffic to loyal subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Losses were both minimal and easily replaced, while Ainz considered the gains immeasurable. The NPCs had realised much in the way of positive growth and had probably gained confidence in their new responsibilities. As a bonus, the Sorcerous Kingdom had grown due to their actions, extending its sphere of influence over the Azerlisia Mountains and the races that inhabited the area. Do you have any thoughts on where the Frost Giants might contribute to the Sorcerous Kingdom? Ainz asked as they made their way through the military district. Their seafaring capability strikes me as the most promising aspect of their people, Pandoras Actor replied. Your foresight on the matter was quite magnificent. Huh? my foresight? The visit to the Dwarf Kingdom. Your promise to establish a trade link between their nation and ours with Minister Bloodfallen in attendance. The establishment of the Sorcerous Kingdoms new army and the beginning of the Adventurer Guilds expeditions. I find it highly doubtful that so many disparate moving pieces can come together so perfectly without the hand of a supreme architect guiding it from behind the scenes. Ha As Momon spoke, Ainz started counting the pebbles at his feet. So many moving pieces, Pandoras Actor shook his head, and so many objectives fulfilled at once. In the end, you have secured the Sorcerous Kingdoms access to the northern ocean and brought a powerful seafaring people into the fold to operate its vessels. Our southern logistics will benefit as well C there has been a need for serviceable vessels in the Katze River system. The most productive territories of the Sorcerous Kingdom will become even more so, and with the ability to navigate the Katze river comes access to the inland sea in the southeastI see! Thats why you were considering our southeastern border. With such a masterful hand at its helm, a truly bright future awaits this nation. Ainz sighed, speechless at the impossibly convenient web of connections that was laid out by Pandoras Actor. I need to hire this master architect C I wonder if someone can introduce me to him? Winters Crown: Act 8, Chapter 24 Chapter 24 A bit down the road from E-Rantels south gate, Ainz was led to a raised platform built to face the city. Standing atop it were Aura and Mare, who brightened at his appearance. Ainz-sama! Aura called down cheerfully while waving a hand over her head. He joined them on the platform, and a row of figures seated along the back rose to their feet. Aside from Cocytus, at least one of them looked familiar: the Commander-in-Chief of the Dwarf army. Upon recognizing him, he thought he remembered the others. Behind them stood the members of Nazarick that functioned as support staff in the city. Several guild masters from the city were in attendance as well. Many visibly tensed at his appearance. Veiled looks of grave concern were cast in his direction as he knelt down and patted the brightly smiling twins on the head. Yep, look at me: Im your friendly neighbourhood Sorcerer King. Even children love me He rose once again, surreptitiously gauging the delegations reactions as he approached their seats. As adorable as it was, this act was not effective on the citizens, who were well aware of Aura and Mares association with him. Ainz waited patiently to try it with the children of his subjects, who were able to adapt to their new circumstances with the flexibility that children had, but their parents kept ushering them away before he could get close. Your majesty, the Cabinet Secretary greeted him. Its an honour to meet you once again on such an auspicious day. Ainz wasnt sure what was so auspicious about it, but he returned the Cabinet Secretarys greeting with his painstakingly practised air of regal dignity. As he did so, he noticed a line of wagons forming on the road. Ehtheyre blocking traffic for this? Is this my fault? Because I take my walks at this time of day? The lowly salaryman within him wanted to run over and apologize profusely for the inconvenience that he had caused. He understood that it was an official function between the Sorcerous Kingdom and a friendly nation, but he didnt think there was a need for everything to revolve around his daily schedule. What were they presenting him with, anyway? He wracked his memory for the paperwork from last week that Pandoras Actor had mentioned, but came up empty. It definitely existed somewhere; the event wouldnt have been organized without him putting his seal of approval on it. Ainz took his seat and leaned over towards Pandoras Actor. We appear to be missing a few officials, he said in a low voice. Minister Bloodfallen is on the other side, overseeing the delivery of the tribute. Demiurge is away as usual. The Prime Minister is Pandoras Actor chuckled, well, lets just say that the entire affair has ignited the fires of competition within her. Unable to ask without appearing ignorant of the matter at hand, Ainz turned his attention forward to look at the city gate for any clues as to what was going on. Were those there before? Two stone mounds had been raised and levelled off to either side of the gate. His mind recalled the designated locations where Demihuman tribes placed their tributes C consisting of flowers, fruits, meat, simple crafts, unrefined precious metals and stones C and imagined giant piles of them stacked at the gate. No, Dwarves arent Demihumanssince its a collaborative effort, maybe its a fusion of some sort? The Dwarf Kingdoms Cabinet Secretary launched himself into a droning speech extolling the virtues of the Sorcerer King. As he went on about friendship, prosperity and a bright future between their two nations, the vision of an archway came to Ainzs mind. That might make sense. A finely sculpted stone archway that symbolized the good relations that the Sorcerous Kingdom had with its neighbours. He added flowers to it for good measure. Your majesty. Ainz looked away from the gate, towards the Cabinet Minister who was inviting him to the front of the platform. The assembled dignitaries stood as he made his way. He watched the city gate intently, curious over what would be presented. A black line appeared in the middle of the road leading through the city entrance, which widened to span the entire gatehouse. It continued to grow, blocking off the entire view of the southern wall. A Gate? Why is it so big? Are they using Gargantua to move somethingno, its too short for Gargantua to fit through. As wide as it was, the Gate was only half again as tall as E-Rantels outer wall. A number of Dwarves came through, and Mare hopped down to join them. A crimson figure flew out of the Gate: Shalltear in her armour. She circled the area twice before coming to hover in front of the portal. The people below her cleared away. Six massive beings slowly made their way out of the Gate, and Ainz could feel their shuddering steps all the way from the platform. Frost Giants, hm He had seen them before. Too many times, in fact. This was, however, in Yggdrasil, where they existed in the same region as Ice Dragons: a popular farming target for high-level players. While this was not Yggdrasil, the Frost Giants in the Azerlisia Mountains looked very much the same, barring their shoddy-looking equipment. It was perhaps due to Ainzs perception of Frost Giants in Yggdrasil C basically a nuisance trash mob that distracted one from the Ice Dragons that were the main target C that he had not given their presence much thought during his visit to the region. The Giants came forward, gripping metal poles in either hand. A stone base appeared. Ah, so this must be theeh? Voices of admiration rose around him, but Ainz was overwhelmed in his effort to process what he saw. W-w-w-w-what the hell is this?! These arent pillars for an arch, these areme? They made statues of me? No, nonononono! Why are they so huge? And the detailsthey look even better than I do! Do I have a stalker? It was all he could do to keep his jaw from dropping open as he gripped the railing of the platform. The Frost Giants continued forward, joined by more who supported the two statues from the sides and the rear. The Gate closed once they cleared it, and they set the statues down on the mounds fashioned for them. Mare pattered forward, using magic to fuse the base of each statue to its foundations. Applause filled the air. Ainz could only stand stock still as his mortification was suppressed over and over again. What happened to the archway? The flowers? What would people think of a ruler who put such ludicrously large statues of himself in front of the nations capital? No, this isnt my fault! I didnt ask Shalltear alighted before him, lowering her head in reverence. Ainz-sama, she said. The representative from the Frost Giant tribes would like to come and pay his respects, arinsu. O-oh Ainz cleared his throat, Very well. Bring him before me. Shalltear turned and nodded towards the Frost Giants, who had lined up before the two statues. One that stood a head above the rest came forward. He was clad in midnight black armour that gleamed in the noonday sun. In his hand was a massive, two-handed axe that appeared to be fashioned out of crystalline ice. The Giant smoothly went to a knee, long hair falling about his shoulders as he bowed his head. Even so, he was of a height with the four-metre tall platform. Your majesty, his voice boomed against the walls, I am Sigurd, son of Sigmund C Champion of the Frostreaver Tribe. On this day, we have come to offer you this tributeand the eternal loyalty of our people! Ehhe has the same name as that quest NPC. I wonder if theres any connection Umu, Ainz nodded regally, That your people have come under my reign pleases me. Tell me, Sigurd, son of Sigmund: what is it that you desire for your people? Glory. Ainzs eyes flared. Glory, Sigurds voice rose. To reclaim the lost strength of our ancestors; to take our rightful place in this world! We will sail every sea; conquer every glacier and berg in your name. Our warriors will flock to your banner in war to bring wrath and ruin to your enemies! We are your servants: from now until the end of days. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Hoh After months of cringing, reserved interactions, and fearful reverence, Sigurds boldness was a breath of fresh air. It was not the self-serving greed of a petty despot. It was the brilliant ambition of a man reaching out for the glories of the past so they would shine once again in the present and the future. Cocytus. Hah. I believe Sigurd and his people are right up your alley. Cocytus bent at the waist, lowering his gaze to the floor. By your will, Ainz-sama, he said. They will be excellent. For the army. Hmthe navy? I will leave that to your discretion, Ainz said with a wave of his hand, though we do indeed lack a navy. Spare no effort to develop the capabilities of our armed forces. Hah! Following the closing statements of the presentation, Ainz found himself in the company of the Guardians and the Dwarven dignitaries. After another glance at the statues, he addressed the Cabinet Secretary. These statues are quite grand, he said. While I appreciate the gesture from the Dwarf Kingdom, I hope that resources were not diverted from your ongoing restoration efforts. Ah, no, your majesty, the Cabinet Secretary replied. Itd be improper to delay our appreciation for the aid that you so graciously offered us. We were more than happy to get to work on it, and the addition of the Frost Giant artisans moved our schedule forward considerably, as well. It didnt sound like they had used any Undead labour for the project. That was a shame; new applications for the Sorcerous Kingdoms labour exports would have been welcome for their marketing efforts. By the way, Ainz asked. Out of all the different possibilities for this monument, was there a reason why you settled on the statues? Thats, ermat first we thought about making an archway for the city entrance, but Lord Cocytus mentioned something about a statue. Huh? Mm. Shalltear C she spoke of a statue. I heard it from Momon. Ainzs head snapped over to face Pandoras Actor. did your majesty not mention something about a modest statue? The Dark Warrior looked back at him. Eh? I did? This is my fault? No, wait C how is this modest? Something else tugged at him. You mentioned the fires of competition and the Prime Minister Yes, your majesty. Shes thrown herself into planning the next set of statues C I hear theyre to be ten times larger. Did E-Rantel even have room for multiple one-hundred-metre statues? It was a fortress city C not some sprawling metropolis like the cities of Earths past. Hmph, shes just jealous that someone else has made such an excellent tribute ahead of her, Shalltear placed a hand lightly over her breastplate. Albedo plans on trying to overwhelm our heartfelt offering, but she wont deceive anyone with those monstrosities of hers. Whatwhat were we talking about again? Ah, Ainz-sama, Shalltear spoke up again. Before you return, theres someone I would like to introduce you to, arinsuara? Where did she go?
Oi~ I found her! In a field outside of E-Rantel, Shalltear brushed back the strands of her silver hair being tousled by the wind. Where is she? Shes at the grove outside the Adventurer Training Area, Aura told her. Did something happen, arinsu? Shalltear asked, To disappear like that is completely unlike her, arinsu. Mmhyou should probably go see for yourself, Aura turned a suspicious eye on her. Youyou didnt do anything to her, did you? Me? I havent forced her to do anything! Shes been depressed beyond measure recently, and its a real turn-off. Im supposed to be the one thatC Hoookay, I dont need to hear that! Anyway, it doesnt look like shes going to move from there, so Aura let out a sigh, and Shalltear frowned to herself as she flew off towards the Adventurer Training Area. Since Baroness Zahradniks mysterious and unexpected race change, the once-stoic and intrepid noblewoman had withdrawn into herself. Rather than rejoicing over her newfound immortality as many mortals might, she lamented her lost humanity. She became a quivering ball of uncertainty, remaining almost exclusively within the borders of her demesne. Desperately afraid of what others would think of her, she begged Shalltear not to let anyone know. Whats so bad about being Undead, anyways? Shalltear huffed. By and large, the Undead were superior to their mortal counterparts. They werent bound by the needs of the living. They didnt get tired or wear out. Ludmila would no longer physically age and had transitioned into her new existence right as she fully bloomed into adulthood. Outwardly, the young baroness appeared to perfectly mimic a Human, much to Shalltears delight. Like a Vampire, Ludmilas race enjoyed all of the pleasures that life offered and perhaps, like a Vampire, taste new pleasures unknown to the living. As long as Ludmila didnt receive any clear and visible injuries and didnt give away her Undead capabilities, it was impossible to tell the difference. That was as far as Shalltear could tell so far, anyway. Her once-Human vassal did not match any Undead that she knew of, nor did any racial entry in Peroroncino-samas encyclopedia exist that matched beyond some cursory similarities. She had started making an entry of her own, somewhat proud of the idea that she was continuing her creators work. Shalltear landed at the edge of the grove surrounding the Adventurer Training area. It did not take long to find her vassal: she was sitting between the roots of a tree, face buried in her knees. Ludmila? She called out as she approached, Ludmila? Why did you disappear like that? I thought you were looking forward to finally meeting Ainz-sama in person She knelt and placed a hand on Ludmilas shoulder, then her eyes widened when she looked up to face her. I-Im sorry, my lady, a tear rolled down Ludmilas cheek. Im so sorry... Her face was flushed, her pupils widened to dark pools within her brown irises. Through her thumb, lightly laid over the side of Ludmilas neck, Shalltear could feel her warm pulse hammering away. Despite the signs of her excitement, she looked utterly miserable. AhC Ainz-sama almost always wore a Ring of Non-detection to prevent scrying and other attempts at divination, as well as to conceal his overwhelming presence and power from the inhabitants of this world. Unfortunately for Ludmila, the magic item was powerless against her Talent. Shalltear closed her eyes, recalling her Masters obsidian radiance C the overflowing font of dark energy that billowed forth from her beloved. There was no way that even a Level 100 Undead being like Shalltear could resist. Her lips turned up slightly, and she gave Ludmilas shoulder a gentle squeeze. Its alright, she said in reassuring tones. Anyone who doesnt get wet from that must have something wrong with their heads.
Night fell over Wardens Vale, though Ludmila had retired to her home long before the sun lowered itself over the western ridge. She was curled up in bed, lying motionless as she stared at nothing in particular. She was frightened and confused over her situation, uncertain over what it entailed or what it meant. Even the question of who she was plagued her. Was she Ludmila Zahradnik, or did Ludmila Zahradnik meet her end in the Azerlisia Mountains? If so, was she some sort of impostor? Was there some nefarious reason behind her existence? The weeks that had passed since she discovered her Undead state were mostly uneventful, but they also did nothing to lay any of her worries to rest. That she didnt even know what she was frightened her and what the answer might be frightened her all the more. Would she one day lose control of herself to some Undead impulse and indiscriminately attack her own subjects? Would people slowly sicken and grow weaker the longer they remained nearby? Would the life that had come before fade away to be replaced by the life of the being that she now was? Though she had learned much about the Undead in the past few months, she did not know what being Undead meant. She only realized what changes had occurred over time, and worried over what else she might find out. One of the first things that Ludmila came to understand was that she had gained some sort of additional sense for negative energy. This sense was far stronger than any feel for the Undead and their environs that regular Humans possessed. She wasnt sure if it was unique to her or if it was something all Undead had. She could feel other Undead working nearby, as well as the occasional patches of negative energy over the land. This sense appeared to be inexorably tied to her other senses, and she eventually realized why Lady Shalltear appeared as she did after Ludmila became Undead. The greater the presence of ambient negative energy, the more evident it was in the scenery. The more powerful an Undead being, the greater the aura it presented to her senses. It did not obscure her vision: as with her Truesight, it was simply something she understood was there at the same time. This brought her to her current crisis. For the first time, she was presented with the opportunity for an audience with the Sorcerer King. Despite being afforded the great privilege, the dark radiance that flowed from him was overwhelming and Ludmila had fled lest she be overwhelmed by the sensations that assailed her. Awe. Adoration. Arousal. That last was the worst, and she hated herself for it. Though Lady Shalltear had assured her that it couldnt be helped, it still felt like a vile betrayal to Ludmila. It would be better if she never saw him again. With a frustrated noise, she rolled around on her bed. She hid her face in a pillow, trying to exorcise the memory of the Sorcerer King from her mind. It was futile. How could an insignificant individual such as herself push away the existence of an Undead god? A sigh drifted out, and Ludmila turned her head to absently eye the texts arranged on her bed stand. An Undead god Lady Shalltear all but worshipped him and speculated over whether Ludmilas current state was due to the Sorcerer King. The Demihuman tribes built altars and made offerings in his name. The Lizardmen called him the god of death. A deity that had descended upon a troubled land, offering the people inviolable sanctuary. A tear rolled over the bridge of her nose as she wrestled with her feelings, but what she had experienced could not be denied. At the end of it all, she was left with a single, haunting question. Human souls were the purview of the god of death. If she was indeed still herself, and her soul had been allowed to manifest in its new existence, did that make Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer KingSurshana? Winters Crown: Afterword Afterword and Author''s Notes Hmm, well, things happened. Winters Crown has reached its conclusion, possibly leaving more questions than answers. Thank you, dear readers, for your continued interest in Valkyries Shadow! Where do I beginI guess the first thing I have to say is having major characters start in separate positions is hard. Not in the sense that they are difficult to write, but the idea that they are ultimately meant to be together. I suppose thats why most origin stories are separate from the primary narrative of a setting. Usually, the crew in a story comes together fairly quickly, allowing for what feels like a faster-paced more and vibrant narrative where these characters play off of one another. By virtue of their disparate backgrounds, Valkyries Shadow cannot do that with its main characters. They come from different races, different nations, and appear at different points in time as the Sorcerous Kingdom grows. Hopefully, I still managed to make things interesting. All of the commentary and feedback the story has received has been quite enlightening in this regard. Having Winters Crown start with the two main characters apart led it to feeling something like two different stories that merge towards the end. Indeed, you could say that it might have been divided into a Ludmila/Qrs volume, then an Ilyshnish/Ludmila/Sigurd volume. It certainly has the word count >_< Where are we in the canon Timeline? This volume was probably easier to track with all the maps and dates attached to them, but the story covers a three-month period: from the first week of Lower Wind month to the first week of Lower Fire month. This puts us roughly two months away from Volume 12 of the Light Novels, the beginning of which happens entirely in the Holy Kingdom of Roble. The HKs Paladin delegation doesnt arrive in the Sorcerous Kingdom until mid-winter C about five months away. The New World and the Old New World As Valkyries Shadow features natives of the New World, we get to explore a lot of what Overlord only hints at or glosses over. Martial Arts and class systems. Spell, ability and skill development. How societies evolve out of this biology and the cultures that arise out of them. This volume explores a few tribal Demihuman cultures and starts poking around a bit about how integration between said cultures and the Human-centric culture of E-Rantel starts to occur. This Human-centricity also extends to Nazarick to a significant degree, as its denizens are designed by Humans for Human interaction in a game developed by Humans for Human consumption. The Light Novels also focus on a thin sliver of time, but Valkyries Shadow involves the New Worlds history in its storytelling. Races that think in terms of centuries or even aeons exist, and how they view the frenetic Human society that were used to seeing in canon is quite different. The Krkono?e, in particular, are a race that has spent most of their existence outside of the brief, 600-year Human history of Overlord. Though individually short-lived, they have a rich culture and history thats older than dirt?. An old race, so to speak C one that knows far more than what they care to tell young races. Their kind lives in a state more reminiscent of the old New World, with a worldview that considers even centuries as a wink in time. Dragons, too, have a form of this old view, but their race was irreversibly changed by events that occurred 500 years before the arrival of Nazarick. Ilyshnishs attitude and perspectives are a sort of sad echo of this time; a nature evolved out of an existence that can no longer exist. Elves like Merry are probably the ones that slip under the radar, but you see it in her character as well. A woman much older than the northern Human nations, who once adventured with Andrei Zahradnik and continues to keep a loose eye on his descendants. Her seemingly frivolous nature is greatly at odds with the weight that sometimes lies in the shadow of her words. As Valkyries Shadow progresses, the story will run into more of these sorts of elements, especially when it gets out to places where nations havent been table flipped by catastrophic Yggdrasil-related events and have developed a long and rich history. Player Contamination Something that may be a bit taken for granted in Overlord is the effect that Players have on the world. Though there are certainly some things that are telling, such as rewriting the rules of the world itself or genociding an entire species, broader elements are often reduced to mere tidbits that have no real effect on the setting. This is in part due to the principle narrative of Overlord, but, in a story about New World natives, even minor instances of Player Contamination has a colossal effect on the lives of the people, altering the evolution of culture and society. The Frost Giant plot showcases this in an in-your-face manner, but the principal case of Player contamination is Nazarick itself. As foreshadowed in Birthright, the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom are beginning to change to be more in line with Yggdrasil influences. Some characters, like the Adventurers, adopt language and embrace mechanical knowledge relevant to their vocation. Others, like Ludmila, take the knowledge she is exposed to and correlates it with previous Player knowledge embedded in her religion. By doing so, she creates a clearer picture of how past efforts to incorporate this knowledge were implemented, where it works, and how to advance. We live in a class-based society One of the more blatant handwaves of the Overlord series: classes broadly exist, yet dont appear to have any telling effects on the world outside of direct combat or some gimmick that Maruyama decides to showcase. Ive even come across people that assert that some classes do nothing but take up levels for no reason. We know they do something, however: someone has to make that Adventurers gear, their consumables and everything else that goes into their kit. Non-production vocations, such as leaders and merchants also exist with demonstrable skills. We know that they need levels to do what they do and that most of the inhabitants of the world dont really live a life that puts their lives on the line. Unfortunately C and inexplicably C the New World appears ignorant of this notion. Some races, like the Krkono?e, Dragons and Gnolls, have racial class levels that fall perfectly in line with their natural existence. Others, like Humans, are not so lucky. For these races, its like it never occurred to them what the difference between a smith that can only work steel and a smith that can work mithril is, despite it being a crucial vocation in every nation, and their existence can result in success or ruin. Many key vocations face this problem, and the ignorance over it is so broad that it begs belief. Fortunately for Valkyries Shadow, this leaves a lot of room to explore how such a society functions and is optimized. Between Birthright and Winters Crown, the foundations have been laid, and I look forward to fleshing out and exploring how this aspect of the world affects the state of civilization. A Clash of Systems One of the overarching narratives C one might even say that its the underlying meta-narrative of Overlord C is the collision between the systems of the Dive MMO Yggdrasil and the systems of the New World. Overlord can be interpreted as a transitional narrative between old and new: with Yggdrasil representing the popular trends that one finds in modern gaming, MMOs and fantasy writing, while the New World is the old fantasy of past TRPGs, games and stories from decades ago which have waned in popularity and cultural memory. This gap in prominence is symbolized by the gap in power in Overlord. In the Overlord canon, we primarily go through the story over the shoulder of those representing the Yggdrasil side of things, or those that interact closely with characters that are on team Nazarick. The sheer difference in power for the most part trivializes the New World and anything it can bring to bear against Ainz and Nazarick. Various mechanics and features of the New World are only brought up as points of comparison, and all points of comparison are inferior(power-wise) to their Yggdrasil counterparts. As Overlord is fundamentally mousou C that is, power fantasy/wish fulfilment where Maru wants to tell a story about the strongest protagonist C elements of the New World that might taint this impression are deftly sidestepped or mentioned as a vague aside. There are some rules to this dynamic, however. Simply put, as Yggdrasil represents what it does in the meta-narrative, it is powerful, yet limited/constrained by design. The New World is relatively weak but has infinite potential within the arbitrary bounds forced upon it. As Overlord carries forward, we are slowly introduced to more and more of the New World, but every native mechanic is, as above, introduced as a curiosity and trivial to the concerns of the high-power cast of Nazarick. Valkyries Shadow, however, is a story told primarily from a New World perspective, at the levels of strength that can be found in the New World. Here, we take this clash of systems and portray it on a more level playing field. Strengths and weaknesses for how each side addresses things are examined and weighed against each other. There are many places where the answers provided by a game are insufficient to meet the demands of reality, or reality is supplanted by the arbitrary nature of a game. Since the povs are primarily natives, the New Worlds systems have a direct and telling effect on their lives. As such, these systems are explored far more than they were in both the Web Novel and Light Novels of Overlord. A different perspective is presented on many familiar things. Though these New World elements are regularly explored in Valkyries Shadow, Ludmilas new reality in the shadow of Yggdrasil-driven events is something of a potent reminder that the New World has a nature of its own, and the world does not depend on Yggdrasil to dictate the course of events. Competence, Incompetence, and the Tyranny of Reason in Storytelling In the first half of Winters Crown, I came across some interesting feedback C or perhaps backlash C when I used a set of real cognitive biases to construct the case of Ludmilas series of training deaths in the Adventurer Guild. Its not a surprise that people like reading about competent, likable people and follow them as they struggle, learn, grow, and succeed. What is a surprise, though, is that the pitfalls that come with intelligence and competency are treated with outright hostility when attention is brought to them. Everything requires a logical, purposeful rationale to it C as if all problems are designed to be solved. In this case, what the characters involved had to face was a combination of the Dunning-Kruger Effect and the Curse of Knowledge. As the old Adventurer Guild was an institution that wasnt big on ensuring the success of their newer membership(it was literally sink or swim) and new to teaching, it felt like a perfect place for one of the most valuable lessons one can ever learn. For those that are unaware, the Dunning-Kruger Effect is the irrational tendency for low ability individuals to overestimate their ability, and for high ability individuals to underestimate it. The Curse of Knowledge is when experts dont understand that they arent communicating properly to those who dont share the same degree of expertise. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The result is that the Adventurer Guild seniors assume that Ludmila knows what she needs to know, and underestimate how much more they understand relative to their students. For some reason, however, when I wrote about this common problem, it was labelled as character breaking/incompetence/stupidity. This was a bit of a shock to me, especially when the cognitive biases that served as the main pivots for character growth in Birthright felt generally well-received. What Cage Match? Despite being shown otherwise in canon, direct comparisons of power appear to be the order of the day for many readers of Overlord. Or perhaps its more of how Gamelit/LitRPG fans just love to put two characters/factions/nations up against one another and speculate over who beats who in a face smashing contest. While Valkyries Shadow does have a few fights that qualify as duels, the vast majority of combat presented is larger in scale and far more intricate than what is presented in canon. Strategy, tactics, logistics and psychology are in the drivers seat; powerful champions and heroes have their own challenges in the grand scheme of things. This reality is something that New Worlders are far more accustomed to than the denizens of Nazarick, who are essentially designed as a reactive force to base invasion. A huge border is not something they are accustomed to defending, as Nazarick is tiny by comparison and invaders fit into relatively small spaces where the terrain is static and outcomes arbitrarily limited by game design. This is not to say that the NPCs are stupid, but they are used to doing things a certain way, and this behaviour is inherited from the Supreme Beings. Its not something they would let go of it so easily, considering it the proper way to do things. The realities of combat have also changed for the New World natives working for Nazarick(and those who end up facing it). Old ideas may no longer work, or work even better than before. Things considered too fanciful to be put in practice suddenly become optimal. When it comes to dealing with the rank and file forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom, both native and Nazarick characters must learn how to best adapt to their new circumstances. The rise of the Sorcerous Kingdoms army will be an ongoing story in Valkyries Shadow. Hopefully, people will enjoy that part of the worldbuilding. Character/Arc Notes Qrs, Ysvrith, and Avod The Demihuman army ended up being a more contentious arc than I anticipated. Some readers thoroughly enjoyed this journey, while others decidedly did not. Conceptually, Qrs is a winner in the context of the New World: the dad that can beat up your dad. He is a successful, respected leader with a loving family. Unfortunately, none of this helps when it comes to Nazarick: if they decide to ruin your day, it will be ruined no matter how many correct decisions you make and regardless of your history. In Qrs case, the only thing that mattered was that he lived on the wrong side of the fence, and Demiurge wanted some experimental subjects. This isnt the last we see of the Gan Zu tribe, however, as Light Novel readers have noted. Avod and her Goblin army is a homage to D&D, much like Enris Goblin army in Overlord canon. Like their inspirations counterparts, Goblinoids have a penchant for organizing in Overlord, though this is something that works in the background of the LN and is only directly presented in the WN. In Valkyries Shadow, we see it happen naturally C as opposed to being summoned by an item C complete with cultural attitudes and how they interact with the world around them. Rather than primitive and savage, they are orderly and are intelligent enough to actively work at increasing their power. Canonically, Goblin societies that advance past a certain point are stamped out by the Slane Theocracys scriptures or a nearby nations security forces, but this army formed rather abruptly through Nazaricks manipulations. Ysvrith and her Gnolls are an example of Demihumans that have a strong racial focus, being natural Rangers. They are something like the unsung heroes of the Demihuman army, doing things mostly out of sight and notice. As demonstrated, they utterly outclass Ludmila in the same tactical style: where their target isnt even aware of their impending doom until the moment it happens. Their fate C or at least the fate of their surviving members in Demiurges keeping C is also a homage to d20 settings, where primal Gnolls fall under fiendish influence. In the setting of Valkyries Shadow, the Fiend that fills this role is Demiurge. Overall, it is something of a tragic story, where the best good people can do isnt enough and falls to the whims of an unprecedented power. Ludmila unknowingly serves as the executioner at the end of a cruel experiment; her heritage and faith facilitating the extermination of what she sees as dangerous invaders with her typical steadfast approach. Its also the first time we see the new army of the Sorcerous Kingdom in action in this story, and the various problems that it must overcome when things arent as simple as people lining up and waiting to get stomped. Sigurd As many have probably noticed by now, Sigurd and his fellow Frost Giants are something like Vikings on crack. With the almost-entirely D&D characteristics and setting delivered by the Frost Dragons in Overlord canon, it was an irresistible thing for me to write their canonical rivals according to that very same setup. It has its own Overlord-style twist, however, with their culture being the result of Player contamination. Powerful, proud and orderly in disposition, the Frost Giants will be an excellent addition to the Sorcerous Kingdoms collection of citizenry. It will take them some time to sort themselves out, but they represent an avenue that is not really explored in Overlord canon: maritime power. Sooner or later, their great longships will sail the seas of the New World again C bearing the ensign of the Sorcerous Kingdom. There is a lot of North Germanic(Viking) history incorporated into the story, with Sigurd, Gudrun, Gunnar and Brynhild all connected to one another in Germanic legend. Sigurd is the hero known for slaying the Dragon Fafnir, and so I thought the name suited for a champion of the Frost Giants, who have Draconic rivals. As for the rest of the myth, well, it gets messy. It wont happen to them in Valkyries Shadow. Probably. There is a small subversion of another bit of Viking history as well. Holmgang, which Sigurd used to call out Vali Stenberg, was historically abused by Berserkers to murder people and take their stuff. In this story, however, a Berserker invokes this rite to save his people, proving definitively to Cocytus that the Frost Giants are worth incorporating into the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ilyshnish=Verilyn The second MC of Valkyries Shadow starts out by being snatched away from her quiet life in the Azerlisia Mountains and dumped into the rapidly changing Sorcerous Kingdom. The advantages that shes gained over her siblings mean very little on their own, and her nature as a Frost Dragon C both in terms of her biology and her attitudes C often serves as an obstacle to her own success. Fortunately for her, Shalltear Bloodfallen has taken note of her skills and is dead set on turning her into a tool for her ambitions. She is something of a foil to more orderly characters like the denizens of Nazarick or the Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom, presenting a perspective more in line with the primal realities of the New World. She still holds this outlook, but she has learned to curb her more impulsive and outspoken attitude with the understanding that even a Dragon isnt safe from reprisal in her new environment. Compared to the Ilyshnish of the first half of Winters Crown, her current self is more analytical and calculating. As foreshadowed, she ends up under Ludmila Zahradnik, albeit both suddenly and unwillingly. Though she has learned that denying Shalltear is futile, Ilyshnish still works to escape her fate as a pet. With her basic acclimation to Human society out of the way, she now studies under her new liege for her future role as an agent for Shalltear and the transportation network. In typical Dragon style, she has settled in to play the long game that only biologically immortal beings can play. Unbeknownst to her, however, her new liege can now play that game as well Ludmila Zahradnik Ludmila has a tour de force of sorts in Winters Crown, with her newfound conviction as a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom springboarding her into the various duties that a Frontier Noble like herself sees in their lives. From overseeing her territorys administration and development to fighting enemies from the frontier, Ludmila tirelessly juggles her noble duties, faith, and adventuring life in the earnest and stoic manner that she tends towards. There is a sort of hiccup in her character journey when she finds herself in a sort of death loop with the Adventurer Guild. It ends up being a valuable lesson for a leader that is responsible for many, however, and gives her a new appreciation for the care, traditions and faith that have contributed to her existence. The more militant aspect of her character is on full display in the latter half of Winters Crown with her command of the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces in the upper reaches. Unlike the flamboyant displays of Re-Estize or the shows of disciplined force like Baharuth, Ludmila is a shrewd commander raised to exploit every advantage that her forces possess over their opponents while maintaining her control over the theatre. Her first Adventure brings her life to an early end, though it doesnt stop her from carrying out her duties. Shes been able to compartmentalize and stow away many events in her life, but Ludmilas belated realization of what has occurred has cast her adrift: uncertain about the meaning of her new existence. Demiurge Nazaricks magnificent bastard makes an appearance in Winters Crown as the primary driving force behind the events of Acts 5 and 6. A cunning master manipulator and one who spares no effort in his work to expand the knowledge, resources, and influence of Nazarick, his plans never only have one purpose C they have dozens, often reaching far into the future. Qrs story is one example of this: a reminder that it is not only Pandoras Actor who works in the background of Valkyries Shadow. It is my hope that, in future story arcs, people are more cognizant of the possibility that major actors such as Demiurge are working behind the scenes. Pandoras Actor Like Demiurge, Pandoras Actor continues to work behind the scenes as the almighty janitor of the story: often serving as a helpful advisor to the other Guardians as they collaborate to build up the Sorcerous Kingdom. With much of his focus now on determining how class systems and levelling mechanics work, he has become a font of knowledge when it comes to this topic. Some of his speculations sound pretty out there, though. It occurred to me that there isnt actually any scene of Pandoras Actor doing his work as the Guardian of the Treasury in canon, so he ended up having one here. Cocytus Cocytus is introduced to Ludmila and Ilyshnish at different times in this volume, picking up where Volume 11 of the Light Novels left him off. With the discussion between Ainz and the Lizardmen in mind, he has acted to move some of their population around. A number now live in E-Rantel and, more notably in this story, a colony has been established in Wardens Vale. To his great concern, however, Cocytus policy of open-handed benevolence has resulted in some problematic behaviour amongst the Lizardmen hes been ruling over. Later on, we find him in the nascent planning stages of the Sorcerous Kingdoms army, maintaining the ongoing security of the Dwarven highway. Ludmilas conflict in the upper reaches and the Frost Giant campaign that follows two weeks later gives Cocytus and his general staff much to think about. With the Frost Giants now under his extended rule, a new navy also lies within his grasp. As the Grand Marshal of the Sorcerous Kingdom, he has embarked on a path fueled by his own initiative, learning not only from his personal experiences, but reaching out to others to develop his vision for the Royal Army. Shalltear Bloodfallen Shalltear continues her work building up both her achievements and her network of useful people. The foundation of the transportation network has been established, and her push for improvements to land infrastructure is well underway. With the Frost Giants now under the banner of the Sorcerous Kingdom, she is bound to begin considering maritime transport as well. She has taken strides to have those shes been working to bring under her influence to be associated with her in the eyes of Ainz, though predictably these individuals are capable and attractive women who suit her personal tastes. Speaking of tastes, Ludmila just checked off one huge box on that list. Understandably, Shalltear is ecstatic about this. The intelligence displayed by Shalltear Bloodfallen is occasionally called into question in Valkyries Shadow. Perhaps it has been a bit too subtle, but what she says and does can generally be placed into three categories. The first is that its something that shes experienced or heard in the past, and she often does things like refer to incidents or the words of others from the Light Novels. Secondly would be when she is coached or run through an idea or course of action. The latter half of Winters Crown has several examples of where it is blatantly the case C Pandoras Actors involvement in the planning for Ilyshnishs future role, Shalltears participation in Demiurges experiment, and the role that she plays in bringing the Frost Giants into the Sorcerous Kingdom. There are several other instances of this occurring as well, and one should be able to tell whose intellect or knowledge shes leaning on to come up with what she says. Thirdly are her statements and actions derived from intuition, which Shalltear has in abundance. This has been expounded on before, but I cant stress it enough. Though her methods may be brutal and direct at times, they are more often than not the best way to deal with something in a given situation. She doesnt think too much C she just speaks her mind or acts on her impulses. In the future, as she gathers intelligent and talented people under her, this intuition will often lend her a tremendous advantage over her more logic-driven peers. Moving Onwards Valkyries Shadow continues with its next volume, Legacy of the Plains. Ludmila needs time to digest her new state of being, Ilyshnish has a lot to learn, and well be catching up with many of the developments that have occurred in the Sorcerous Kingdom on the domestic front. The titular Katze Plains, which doesnt get much attention at all in Overlord canon, will be receiving its first round of exploration. Once again, thank you for reading Valkyries Shadow, and, if youre following this story on Royal Road, please consider contributing a shiny rating or even writing up a review! Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Drifting in and out with the morning wind, the acrid stench of charred pine filled Andreis nostrils. Well away from their destination, he could already imagine the sight that would greet him at the end of their walk along the winding stream. Still, upon making the final bend, Andrei sighed as he confirmed his suspicions. Thats three now. His companion said nothing, and Andrei stepped up to the base of the burned-out mill. He reached out and broke off a piece of its blackened frame, and it crumbled between his fingers. Another sigh filled the air. Proceed with the investigation. Andrei shot a look over his shoulder. I already know where this trail will lead us, Sanju. How? how? Andrei raised a brow at the Elder Lich, It should be obvious by now. The first two ended up the same way. This is an unacceptable leap in logic, Sanju said. Investigative processes must be handled with due diligence. Call it intuition, Andrei replied. Im a Ranger, after all. I see. Andrei rolled his eyes. Most people held at least some reservations about trusting in the pseudo-mystical skills that came with certain vocations, but the Sorcerous Kingdoms servitors were the exact opposite. They shrugged off any attempts at reasoning around their stringent procedures, save for when you mentioned the pseudo-mystical skills that most people held in suspicion. Andrei was a Ranger, and Rangers could track C that was the end of it. He went around the ruined mill, double-checking for any attempts to cover a trail or create false leads. As expected, there were none, and as expected, the trail of their suspect led back down, following the path that they had taken up to the site. There were no attempts at concealment, not even with the stream right next to the muddy trail: whoever it was just walked straight back down to the village below the mill without a care in the world. I bet they even tracked mud straight to their bed. Villagers scattered when Andrei and Sanju came out of the woods and into plain view. The residents of the quiet lumber village rarely saw the Undead and were far from being used to them. The county at large, for that matter, was still not used to them. The Undead security forces mandated for their territory were kept away and out of sight, and the nobles were still trying to figure out how to juggle their populations so that Undead labour could be employed. Even in Crosston, the capital of the county, the Undead sentries were kept inside their posts for fear of startling the citizens and any merchant traffic coming in from Re-Estize. Merchants had their own brand of bravery, but that bravery did not include braving the presence of Death Knights. It was all well and good to have them out in the open in E-Rantel, where the merchants had invested too many days of travel to turn around without taking significant financial losses, but Crosston was the first town across the border. The sound of a womans angry shouting filled the air, and a door nearby was thrown open. A harried man in his smallclothes was unceremoniously ejected from a wattle-and-daub cottage, and a pair of mud-caked boots flew out after him. They struck him in the back and sent flakes of dirt into the air. Thats our man, but he held up his hand to stay Sanjus advance, but! Let me talk to him first. Hes not going anywhere. Andrei came forward with an easy air towards the man wincing and rubbing the marks on his back. Damn woman, the man muttered, as if Imoh gods The man paled as Andrei approached. He fell onto his rear as his legs gave out under him. Andrei stole a glance over his shoulder. Sure enough, Sanju was right there. Good morning, Andrei turned back to greet the man with a friendly smile, weve come from Crosston, Mister V-Verne, the man stammered. Robert Verne. Verne It was a pretty common name for someone living in a lumber village in a former territory of Re-Estize. There was no reason to suspect anything about him. That was Andreis thought, at any rate. Sanju would probably insist that they check with the government registry to confirm the existence of one Robert Verne. Well met, Mister Verne, Andrei held out a hand to pull him back up. We just have a few questions wed like to ask about the fire. The man started to tremble. His mouth worked as he shook his head silently. Relax, Andrei caught him as he was about to fall again, I have a pretty good idea of what happened. We just need you to confirm a few thingsyou should probably get dressed first, though. Robert looked down at his state of undress and scurried back into his house. The womans shouts drifted out of the window again. After several minutes, he reappeared: looking rather dishevelled but mostly intact. The man shifted nervously, clutching a straw hat in front of him. Sanju here will be taking your statement, Andrei explained in calm tones. Hell be using a spell thatll prove that youre not lying. Do you understand? The man looked fearfully at Sanju. He audibly swallowed before slowly nodding. Resistance is illegal, Sanju said as it stepped before Robert Verne, and will be punished to the full extent of the law. What little amount of courage Robert had worked up visibly crumbled away. The villagers that dared to look out from the buildings around them watched on with worried looks. Am I allowed to put an arrow into this idiot? Hes not going to be able to resist you anyways The Elder Liches probably didnt say anything like this out of malice. It was simply a statement of fact, and they didnt care what others thought about their often fatalistic delivery. However, that didnt help the person that they were speaking to C or anyone within earshot. Sanju raised a bony hand. Charm Person. Robert Vernes eyes dulled as the enchantment washed over him. His expression turned affable as he looked Sanju full in its skeletal visage. The Elder Lich produced a pen and clipboard. Robert Verne, Sanju asked, did you set fire to the newly-constructed mill? Yes, he replied, I did. The scratching of the Elder Lichs pen filled the air. In the wake of Roberts reply, it was a condemning sound. For what purpose did you do this? A friend told me to, so I did it. Who told you to set fire to the mill? II dont know, Robert seemed to struggle with himself. I got up out of bed to set the mill on fire, then went back to bed right away. Yep, this again The other two incidents followed the same pattern. Andrei clapped the man hard on the shoulder, and he flinched. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The feeling from the spell just now, Andrei asked, was it the same as what happened last night? Robert remained silent for a moment, frowning at the question. Yes, he replied. Yes, its just the same. Andrei looked over at Sanju, who nodded once after it finished writing. Its just like we thought, Andrei said. Thank you for your cooperation, Mister Verne C youre free to go. The man nodded and turned away, walking back into his house on unsteady steps. Shouting filled the air again, and his boots flew out the window. Shaking his head, Andrei walked towards the village entrance with Sanju. Along the way, he eyed the villagers hidden around them. See? The scary Elder Lich didnt hurt anyone They didnt come back out. Not that he expected them to. A good kilometre away from the village, Andrei stopped to speak with Sanju. Sunlight filtered through the forest canopy, sending streams of light down on the unpaved lumber road. Id say third times the charm, Andrei said, but itd end up being a bad pun. Charm was used in all three incidents, Sanju replied. Andreis lips tightened at the typically humourless reply. He looked up, tapping a hand against his leg. Charm and Domination spells were used in investigations conducted by the Sorcerous Kingdoms authorities. It enabled them to take statements without worry over whether a witness or suspect would lie. The new legislation did help quite a bit, but, as they quickly learned, Charm and Domination-type spells had a number of weaknesses. Simply put, those under its effects only knew what they knew. The three cases that they had investigated were an annoying combination of the two. Those who had been charmed remembered everything that happened while they were charmed. They also understood that they had been charmed. The three suspects they had tracked down admitted to their deeds, but also knew that they had been charmed in order to commit those deeds. What they didnt know was who charmed them, or why. Like Robert Verne, they had been charmed unawares C either in their sleep or by someone that they could not see or identify C then sent to do their dirty work. There isnt some convenient spell that can stop all of this, is there? Andrei asked. There are spells that defend against mind-affecting spells and abilities, Sanju answered. But they must be on the target at the time the charm is cast. Spells and abilities? Andrei frowned, Are you saying that our culprit could even be some sort of monster? It is not impossible, Sanju replied, but monsters hostile to the Sorcerous Kingdoms subjects are suppressed when detected. What about all the other monsters? Andrei reminded himself that they were subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom now. Be they Humans, Demihumans or Monsters, all were allowed to live in peace as long as they obeyed the laws of the realm. He wondered what Lord V?lkchenheim would do about his future kids coming-of-age ceremony. Something like that wasnt needed anymore, he supposed. So theres no way to prevent this before it happens, he said, unless we know its going to happen in advance. Correct. A lucky guess is also possible. Possible my ass. There were over forty thousand Human subjects in V?lkchenheim County, and there was no discernable pattern to the movement of their culprit or even a specific area that they were operating in. For the last three weeks, they had been chasing this mysterious villain all over the place. He half expected that there were incidents in other territories as well. Has anything like this happened in Jezne County yet? Yet? Yes, yet. Whoever is doing this is moving around unimpeded. Unless they have some reason to target this territory in particular, theyll eventually pop up elsewhere. Except for Zahradnik Barony. Rumour had it that the places security was absurd. Doing the same thing in V?lkchenheim County was impossible, however C it was easy to keep watch over a thousand subjects in a handful of locations, but forty thousand was another problem altogether. They didnt have the resources to secure the thousands of potential targets spread out over the land. I will contact my colleagues in Jezne County, Sanju said. Just make sure they dont start turning the place inside out on a mere suspicion, Andrei said. Well be back to how things were in the spring if that happens. Sanju raised a hand to the side of its head. Eh? Youre doing it now? The Elder Lich merely started to stroll down the road, engaged in some distant conversation. Andrei could only shake his head as they made their way back to the meadow where he had left his horse. Things had been peaceful since the annexation of the Duchy of E-Rantel, but Andrei couldnt say it had been uneventful. It had taken a month for things to return to a semblance of normalcy. Early in the spring, V?lkchenheim County was extremely small for a county; its past with House Fassett having reduced it to a mere two baronies. At the same time, the collapse of the border territories pushed House V?lkchenheim into a role that it was ill-suited for. Everything changed when House Fassett was abruptly dissolved and the remaining territories in the west consolidated under the V?lkchenheim title. The Sorcerous Kingdom truly did not care for tradition or even the web of relationships between the former nobles of Re-Estize. Everything was thrown into chaos, with the Royal Court looming over their heads expecting the young Lord V?lkchenheim to deliver the Sorcerer Kings new order. There were suddenly three barons in his court when House V?lkchenheim had had none for the last two generations, and he inherited a land in disarray. Crosston, his new capital, sat at the crossroads of four baronies. Though nowhere near in as terrible a state as Fassett County, it was still bad. To make things worse, the Royal Court was using Corelyn County as a measuring stick for every fief in the duchy. From the outset, it was plainly obvious no one could come even close to that monster. All they could do was keep their heads down, work hard, and hope that they didnt disintegrate overnight like Fassett County. Through sheer, desperate effort, they managed to stay ahead of the executioners axe, or whatever was used in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Not everything was terrible, though. Over the months, as the minimum standards of order expected of them by the Royal Court were established, Count V?lkchenheim established a rapport with both his new noble vassals and subjects alike. In a time filled with depression, uncertainty and anxiety over the future, his conscientious, positive attitude that might have been seen in other times as soft and foolishly optimistic won the hearts of his people. Now, as stability settled over V?lkchenheim County, a wedding was soon to take place: between Count Torkel V?lkchenheim and Adelia Allard, the younger sister of Baroness Allard. Andrei couldnt say that the timing of the incidents was bad, as they had first started three weeks previous, but it cast a dark cloud over an otherwise joyous event. He owed his current happy marriage to the late Count V?lkchenheim, so he felt obliged to ensure that the late Counts son C Torkel V?lkchenheim C could find his own happiness too. Sanju lowered its hand, indicating that its silent correspondence had ended. What did you find out? Andrei asked. There have been no similar incidents reported outside of V?lkchenheim County, the Elder Lich answered. I have also received a number of suggestions. Oh? Lets hear them. Round up every magic caster in the territory and investigate them all. Thatthat wont work, Andrei waved his hand. Its impossible. We dont even know who our magic casters are. While its true that professional mages register with the Magician Guild, Charm Person is a First Tier spell. Any dabbler in the arcane arts can learn it. Bards can do something similar with Spellsongs, and some Divine casters can use charm spells as wellnot to mention all the things that live here now that might have the ability to do that sort of thing. Undaunted by the rejection, Sanju carried on. Cordon off the constituent territories and restrict movement, then wait for the perpetrator to act. They wont. Theyll just stop if we do something so heavy-handed. All well do is disrupt our industry and merchant traffic. We need something that doesnt harm us more than it does them. In that case, there is afloating order, Sanju said. Andrei turned to look at the Elder Lich. It wasnt often that hesitation entered its voice. A floating order? Perhaps it would be better to describe it as a pending order. One to be exercised when the opportunity presents itself. That sounds awfully convenient. Relative to our standard procedures, it is irregular, Sanju told him, but it is there nonetheless. The order itself has been issued with His Majestys approval. After hearing that, Im not sure whether Im more curious or worried, Andrei sighed. What is this order, exactly? Baroness Zahradnik may be summoned to investigate any incidents in V?lkchenheim County. The sound of Andreis boots over the road came to a stop. Thats a joke, right? The administrations orders are not jokes. You do realize that the last time Baroness Zahradnik went to investigate something, an entire county ceased to exist, right? I am aware. The report was quite educational. Educational? He wasnt sure he wanted to know. Lets continue our own investigation for now, Andrei said. Maybe well figure something else out, or this criminal will slip up on their own. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Dawn rose over the Sorcerous Kingdom, bathing its rolling fields and forested hills in warm light. The sun did not reach every place so early in the morning, however. Cloaked in her forest green mantle, Ludmila Zahradnik gazed down at her demesne: Wardens Vale. No, it wouldnt be right to only consider the verdant highland valley her territory anymore. Since the early summer, the borders of her fief had expanded over the forests north to the lands of Countess Jezne and Count V?lkchenheim. It stretched west along the southern border ranges to the buffer zone with the Kingdom of Re-Estize in the west. The peak upon which she stood C and the barrier range that stood between herself and Corelyn County in the east C were also now part of her land: the new home of the mysterious Krkono?e and one timid Frost Dragon. In terms of its area, the land she now ruled over was huge. It was beyond the wildest imaginings of any inland Baron or Viscount and rivalled the realms of the most powerful Counts in the entire region. For a Frontier Noble, however, she supposed that it was to be expected. The duties of a border house included expansion over unclaimed and untamed territories for their nation, should circumstances allow it. And indeed, her circumstances allowed it. With the rise of the Sorcerous Kingdom came security, order and prosperity. Well, she was still hammering out the problems with security, but one could not say that the Crown held back on its obligations. It was more than enough to protect the harbour and her villages, and it was more than enough to project sufficient force over the surrounding lands that any nation would consider it de facto control. In the south, the upper reaches of the Katze River awaited her: a land where humanity had long struggled and failed to wrest from the control of the local tribes. Even the Theocracy could not hold it. No matter how many hundreds of thousands of Demihumans they fought and killed, there always seemed to be more, making the position of Human pioneers untenable over years and decades of attempted development. It wouldnt be so with the Sorcerous Kingdom. This was less the fact that their military was so overwhelmingly powerful and more that the Sorcerous Kingdom had no interest in ousting the local tribes. They would be invited first. Subjugated, if necessary. Then the long process of integration could begin. Just what integration meant to Ludmila constantly shifted as time went on. An administrator of Human lands C be it Re-Estize, Baharuth, Roble, or the Slane Theocracy C would focus their efforts on turning newly claimed territories into places considered idyllic and productive for humanity. The wilderness would be cleared for agriculture, the remaining forests managed for lumber, mines and quarries dug. Villages and towns would spring up, bringing industry and progress. In her vast expanse of new territory, she could create a place for a million Human souls. More, with the agricultural practises that came with the Sorcerous Kingdom: her demesne could support well over ten million if efficiently utilised. Except she had no desire to do so. Absolutely none. Ludmilas gaze swept over the forests carpeting the slopes of the southern border ranges, flowing over the former lands of the Frontier Lords. Beyond what was required to maintain a presence over her demesne, she had no intention of creating a landscape of rolling pastures and fields of grain. It was certainly a strange notion for a follower of the Six Great Gods, who should be promoting the advancement of humankind, but Andrei Zahradnik, the founder of her house, also carried this notion close to his heart. His descendants, too, followed in his footsteps, and Ludmila was no exception. This thinking had turned into an advantage C or at least she felt that it had. The Sorcerous Kingdom was not a Human nation and thus did not hold the same expectations for territorial development. It was a place where all races were welcome, so long as they respected the rule of law. Humans were, of course, also protected in the same manner. The Theocracys attempts to spread the seeds of humanity in the north nearly two centuries ago had met with dubious results. More than dubious: roughly twenty-five million Humans occupied the lands of Roble, Re-Estize, Baharuth and Karnassus. The vast majority had fallen to heresy, casting aside the teachings of the gods and oblivious to the centuries of effort expended on their behalf by the Theocracy. By doing so, every nation in the north had become complacent and weak in their own way C even the Baharuth Empire. With the lessons presented by this history in mind, Ludmila thought it better to have a more manageable population where the potential of humanity could be carefully cultivated. Her territory would become a microcosm of the Sorcerous Kingdom, where Humans would be able to display their true quality and secure a place for their race in perpetuity. A small sigh escaped her lips. Thoughts about humanity invariably cast a shadow over her thoughts. Much like the shadow of the mountains over Wardens Vale, her new reality cast a gloom over everything. As much as she continued to look out for Humans, Ludmila was no longer one of them. She had inexplicably risen as one of the Undead: of a type unknown even to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ludmila supposed that she should at least be thankful that it was one that mimicked Human form. It was as if the negative energy that fueled her new existence was made to reconstitute her former identity. Her body reacted in a way that was by and large Human. There was a beating heart within her chest. Warm blood flowed through her veins C this was one of the first things Lady Shalltear insisted on trying out. As Undead, Ludmila could no longer be turned into a Vampire and she no longer healed in the same manner as the living, so her liege had taken a nibble out of her directly. Apparently, she still tasted the same, save for the general malaise that weighed upon her. Lady Shalltear promptly advised her to fix her flavour before refilling her bottle and going on her way. Sleeping and eating were unnecessary, though she could if she wanted to. Everything tasted and felt the same. Nothing came out the other end unless she wanted it to. She had no idea where it went or where it came back from in the interim, or if that was how it even worked. Her hair and nails no longer grew, and trimming them counted as damage to her natural weapons. This damage was regenerated as whatever she had become constantly worked to maintain a facsimile of the Human noblewoman who had perished in the shadow of the Azerlisia Mountains. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. For all of her new bodys efforts to assert that she was Human, it cheated in places that were not so easy to discern with a cursory inspection. With her tireless body came inhuman strength. She could sprint endlessly and hold a longbow at full draw forever. Objects she would have had great difficulty handling before were easily manipulated. Lady Shalltear happily informed Ludmila that she also was tougher and more attractive. Ludmila had no idea what one had to do with the other. There were too many unknowns; too many things that were different. The fact that so many lines were blurred made her uncomfortable. It often felt like she was a certain way because whatever now drove her made it that way. Life was normal, yet not. Questions over whether she was acting of her own will or being forced to behave like the late Ludmila Zahradnik shadowed her actions and thoughts. Why did it have to be this way? If she could clearly be identified as a more well-known type of Undead, she could at least carry some expectations for herself. As things stood, Ludmila did not know what sort of threat she represented to those around her, or what compulsions she might fall prey to. For this reason, she distanced herself. As the Undead did not age, it was inevitable that people would find out and worries tormented her over how she would be perceived. It was different from the fear and opinions that others had for Ludmila Zahradnik, the Human. Being viewed as a fearsome militant noble or a stern Liege was something she was used to and expected; being seen as some sort of abomination was not C especially when she herself would consider things the same as they. Something nudged her in the leg. Ludmila looked down at her feet, unable to suppress the smile that crept onto her face. As fearful as she was of getting close to others, the same could not be said for those that wanted to come close to her. She bent down to scoop up the young Krkono?e Druid in her arms. It probably wasnt much older than four months, so it looked nothing more than a ball of white fluff with a black head and limbs. As irresistibly cute as it was, the young Krkono?e was probably already capable of Second Tier magic C an achievement considered rare amongst Humans. What do you think of me, I wonder? She murmured as she gently scratched the nubs on its head. The Krkono?e let out a high-pitched bleat in response, and imagery filled her mind. Cosy mountain meadows nestled between rugged peaks. Cascades of crystal waters flowing through bountiful primal forests. Verdant valleys teeming with life. An eternal sanctuary where all is right with the world The imagery was the name by which the Krkono?e knew her. Over it all, she served as the keeper of this vision; one who protected and maintained the balance of nature. The Warden of the Vale. Looking over the lands below; at the work that lay ahead of her, it felt more her than the name by which so many others knew her. An identity etched into her very soul. Did the Volkhv know what would happen the moment she told him who she was? The name he had returned to her had been incomplete at the time: most likely because Ludmila lacked comprehension. As the vision that she had for her territory grew over the weeks and months, however, missing pieces of this identity would occasionally manifest themselves. Sometimes, they would make her aware of missing elements that she hadnt noticed before. Eternity was the latest of these pieces to appear. Something that even the most sagacious of mortals could only ever speculate upon. An existence that only those with immortal lifespans could truly know. The irony of this existence was not lost on her. Undead were not perceived to be natural C they were generally considered precisely the opposite. If she could write a letter to the Ludmila of the past and tell her that she would one day become an Undead Ranger, it would be received with a snort of derision at best. The reverse side of the letter would be reused as blank paper. Her fingers touched upon a piece of debris nestled in the Krkono?es thick coat. Looking down, she found a strange, circular object. Did you come to me to have this removed? The Krkono?e bleated in confirmation. Ludmila pressed the tip of her tongue against her lip as she tried to work the object off. Whatever it was, it was stuck fast. After some effort, and worried that she would hurt the young Krkono?e, she decided to just cut off the tuft of wool it was attached to. Except her dagger couldnt cut through. She tested the edge of the blade on her thumb. Was it dull, or was it sharp? It certainly didnt cut her or the Krkono?es wool. She was sure she hadnt used it for anything since it was last delivered to Kovalev for maintenance. In the end, she set down the Krkono?e and equipped her glaive, deactivating its effects. As if sensing her nervousness, the Krkono?e stood very still. She was able to remove the tuft of wool with ease. Raising the stubborn object stuck to the equally stubborn tuft of wool, she examined it with a critical eye. The glossy object had a single line drawn through it. Beyond that, she could make little sense of what it was or how it got there. Below, the sail of her ship drifting up the river caught her attention. Germaine LeNez was due to arrive today with apprentices in tow. Perhaps the Perfumer could make an appraisal after she was done moving in. Ludmila put the mysterious object away and looked down at the Krkono?e, who was gaily dancing around her feet. Are you capable of casting Fly yet? She asked. The Krkono?e stopped its prancing and turned to bleat at her. Ludmila felt the enchantment suffuse her body and she willed herself into the air. After expressing her thanks, she floated down towards the valley floor, pleased at the notion that the cute little Krkono?e would probably survive the coming winter. Perhaps it would grow up to be a powerful Volkhv. Below, the ongoing developments proceeded apace. She twisted her lip as the various features grew to fill her field of view, wondering if she had overdone things. With Mares alterations to the Vale, the harbour town C a future harbour City C was being built on its newly raised foundations. This stone foundation was raised well above the river and several metres above the marshlands and lake on the other side. It occupied a strip of land roughly four kilometres wide and fourteen kilometres long. Transport between the different areas of the city would be facilitated by Soul Eaters drawing carriages designed to move large groups of people around. I definitely overdid it On paper, at least, it neatly fulfilled her future projections for the limited urban development within her territory. Seeing the empty space before her in person, however, made her squirm uncomfortably. The city would be an island fortress unlike any seen before, expressly designed to serve as a major base for the Sorcerous Kingdoms Army, the various companies founded by House Zahradnik, and all of the services and industries required to support them. That was the plan, at least. For now, it was a strange-looking strip of rocky land sticking up between the river and the reshaped marsh, with a handful of buildings being raised in each district. Any newcomer to the place would surely think it a strange sight. As she adjusted her descent to land near the temporary pier to await the arrival of Germaine LeNez, Ludmila released a small sigh. Like the rest of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Wardens Vale was undergoing vast change. Tumultuous as the changes to her own life were, the world, as always, did not wait for any one person. She would have to work out her personal issues along the way. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Bleeeeargh Oh, come on, Sorbin! An exasperated voice carried out over the water, How do you even have anything left in there? Germaine LeNez looked up from her manifest at the apprentice hanging over the edge of the boat. Another apprentice stood beside himno, she was standing a safe distance away from him with both hands on her hips. Four other apprentices moved about the deck, preparing to disembark as they approached the southern end of Warden''s Vale. At first, they had all been uncomfortable being trapped on the ship with its Undead crew. The Death Warrior was especially imposing, but its strange hat offset things somewhat. Even after a few months, most of the city folk felt that way with the Undead that were now a visible part of their everyday lives. Children could get used to anything, so they didnt think much of returning to life as usual, but the grown men and women in E-Rantel still kept their distance on the off chance that the Undead started acting more like the Undead. To those who were unaccustomed to the sight, it probably seemed that the citizens of E-Rantel were perfectly fine with the Undead. Perfectly fine, however, would rapidly disintegrate when they came too close for comfort. It varied by person and it varied by the type of Undead, but it was rare to find someone completely unaffected by their presence. People didnt care much about Skeletons. Death Knights and Elder Liches were given around a two or three-metre berth on the street. Most tricked themselves into thinking that Soul Eaters were just different-looking horses. If the Sorcerer King randomly came around the corner C which he often did for some reason C it was anything just short of running and screaming, since doing so might be interpreted as Lse-majest. There were rumours that some people could even speak to the Sorcerer King without flinching, but the only ones Germaine knew of who could do that were Momon and Nabe of Darkness. The Skeletons crewing the ship appeared to be Skeleton Warriors, a type much stronger than the Skeleton labour used around the city, but they had all become comrades that had to suffer Sorbins troubles over the past day. The kid heaved and wretched and wretched and heaved. Every bend in the river and eddy along their course brought a fresh new variation of his nauseating performance. One had to pay attention to when he took a drink C if the wind hit it just right as it came back out, it would all come spraying back onto the boat and into their faces. Initially, Germaine was wary over any stains that Sorbin left on the spotless deck, wondering if he would become an additional stain on the deck should the Death Warrior become sick of him being sick. The ship was as pristine as the floor of the Shining Golden Pavilion, save for the sails that had a bit of patchwork on them. Any scores or chips in the wooden hull had been filled with some sort of alchemical agent and carefully refinished. The more romantically inclined might have considered the overall appearance comfortably adventurous. Sorbin wretched over the side again and Germaine shook her head. She had heard of people getting sick riding wagons, but this was really something else. Were done checking things over in the back, Miss LeNez. Germaine turned her attention away from Sorbin towards another apprentice, Pam, who was helping her go over their inventory. Anything broke? No maam, Pam replied, the trips been pretty smooth. They glanced to the side of the ship as Sorbin heaved over the edge again. Seriously C where did he keep all that? Germaine handed off her manifest, motioning for Pam to take over. She got herself out of the way, heading to the bow of the vessel to look out over the river. Wardens Vale really was a nice place. High peaks over sheer cliffs lined the eastern bank of the river, and a broad valley lay to the west. Now that Germaine could see over the high western bank, a vast wetland stretched out before her, all the way to the opposite side. Settlements of some sort were raised over the water on the southern end, but she couldnt make out who their inhabitants were. The stone bank rose, once again obscuring her view. The ship sailed along a stony island that jutted up well above its mast. After some time, they eventually came to a lowered area along a waterfront that Germaine presumed was fashioned with the same methods used in Corelyn Harbour. At a glance, this section of the island appeared to be a harbour, though it was dissimilar to the one at Corelyn Harbour, which required the ship to pass through locks to get in and out of. Dozens upon dozens of openings could be seen cut into the stone as they sailed along. By the look of it, the Harbour in Wardens Vale was composed of individual berths that could raise ships to the level above rather than having the entire harbour placed well over the flood line. At the end of the waterfront, a pier jutted out into the river. Over the water, two banners fluttered in the morning breeze: the crimson and gold standard of the Sorcerous Kingdom, and the head of a white raven over a field of forest green. The latter brought to mind the sigil of House Zahradnik that Germaines paperwork was more frequently displaying as of late, and she supposed there was little reason for it to be anything but. The ship glided in towards the pier, turning slowly as the Death Warrior worked the tiller. It stepped over and used its foot to gently settle the ship against its moorings. The Skeleton crew put away their oars and set about securing the vessel. Germaine LeNez? A raspy, almost feminine voice called out her name. She turned to the right, finding an Elder Lich standing on the pier with a clipboard in hand. Thats me You have arrived on schedule. Direct your minions to the designated transports. At the base of the pier, eight wagons C each drawn by a Soul Eater C were lined up. Six of them were loaded with timber. The other two were empty. It appeared self-explanatory. Alright, minions, Germaine turned to address her apprentices with a grin, you heard what the Elder Lich said. Lets start getting our stuff off theC That will be unnecessary, the Elder Lich cut her off. Four Death Knights walked down the pier towards them. Their tower shields were conspicuously missing, so she supposed that they were there to handle the cargo. Alright then, Germain said, out of the way, minions. Get to your, uh, designated transports. Im not your minion dammit! One of her apprentices complained, ICwoah! A gauntleted hand reached down and yanked the apprentice out of the ship. He paled as he was dangled face to face with the Death Knight that held him. An unauthorized presence? The Elder Lichs voice turned grave. W-whaClet go! Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. What happens to unauthorized individuals? Germaine looked up at her struggling apprentice. Under regular circumstances, illegal immigrants are processed by local authorities. The nature of your arrival, however, mandates legal action under the National Secrets Act. The Elder Lich turned to the Death Knight. Take this one to be tried by Lady Zahradnik. Germaine and the other apprentices looked on in morbid curiosity as the increasingly panicked cries of her apprentice echoed over the harbour. It was a scene that would have incited panic in the city, but the only other witnesses in the area that could be seen were Undead. The Death Knight did not go far, as Lady Zahradnik was waiting near the wagons. The Baroness tall figure struck as gallant an impression as ever, maybe even more so now. She had the image of one of those squeaky clean nobles that little girls loved to fantasize over, except she was decidedly female. The Baroness frowned slightly as the apprentice was dangled before her, and he blushed despite his circumstances. Maybe it worked that way, too. Dont tell me hes another one of those Lady Zahradnik muttered. Another one of what, my lady? Germaine asked. Once in a while C no, it has been happening more often nowwell, that is not important. Is this one of yours? Yup. Lady Zahradnik looked up at the Death Knight, and the apprentice flew into the nearest empty wagon bed. You werent kidding about that security thing, Germaine crawled in with the rest of her apprentices. Why would I joke about something like that? Lady Zahradnik said from the front seat of the wagon, You and your apprentices did read all of the related materials beforehand, I trust? I did, my lady, Germaine replied, but at least one dumbass here didnt take it to heart. While they didnt mandate anything like securing their magical technology with explosive countermeasures against tampering, the Sorcerous Kingdom was still extraordinarily strict when it came to their magic item industry. New research was restricted to secure, isolated areas approved by the government. These sites were not officially listed anywhere for public knowledge, but neither were they a secret. The industries at these locations were either the property of the Crown or the realms nobles. New items had to go through an approval process, dictating to whom and where the items could be produced and distributed. Even after being approved for distribution, imports and exports were carefully tracked. For those purchasing magic items, the process was seamless and would probably appear to be more convenient than before. Those within the industry, however, understood just how much the administration was keeping an eye on things. Still, Germaine recalled something unsettling she had noted while reading the legislation, Theres only a minimum punishment listed for infractions. That is correct, Lady Zahradnik replied. Doesnt that technically mean you can do anything to an offender? Anything that meets the minimum required penalty, yes. Germaine wondered what Lady Zahradnik would do if a spy or thief was discovered. House Zahradnik, for all of its obscurity, was well-known for being extraordinarily austere and reportedly merciless towards intruders. The Death Knights finished loading their cargo and the Soul Eaters brought their wagons up the gentle incline leading to the main harbour level. The tops of the berths that were cut into the stone could be seen stretching along the waterfront for a few kilometres. They were each several times the length of the ship they had arrived in. Around the nearest one, a Vampire Bride, an Elder Lich, and several Death Knights and Death Warriors were working to put together some unknown apparatus. Whats going on there? She asked. They are putting together a gantry crane, Lady Zahradnik replied. Wagner and Corelyn say that the loading time for ships and wagons must see vast improvements to deal with the increased industrial production of the Sorcerous Kingdom. If not, were going to have problems keeping up with our logistical needs. After being stuck with a single vessel for nearly two seasons, I am forced to agree. Even with Death Knights working for you? Even with Death Knights, Lady Zahradnik nodded. Walking in and out with crates, bags and bulk freight while trying to organize everything takes far more time than people give the process credit for. I believe Lady Shalltear has provided us with an excellent solution, but we are still trying to make it work with what we have. What is it? Confidential, Lady Zahradnik replied with a straight face. Germaine made a face of her own, eyeing their surroundings as the wagons rolled by a long row of cargo yards and warehouses under construction. Corelyn Harbour was amazing in its own right, but the ambitious undertaking arrayed before them was overwhelming. By now, everyone in E-Rantel knew about Undead labour and what it meant for the industrial output of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Seeing the infrastructure being built to support this change made one keenly aware of its sheer magnitude. They turned a corner, following some unmarked trail over the barren ground of the island. Past the partially-built front row of warehouses lay a vast, undeveloped space. The barren island stretched north to the horizon, while a looming hill rose to the south. On the other side of a deep depression that ran through the middle of the island was a cluster of buildings roughly two kilometres away. Beyond them, she could see the wetlands below the island stretching into the distance. Is that where were going? Germaine pointed at the buildings. That is the commercial district, Lady Zahradnik replied. Your facilities are below the hill to the south, where most of the government buildings and protected industries will be. This all probably looks a bit strange right now Sure does, Germaine replied, gaze going back and forth between the hill and the commercial district. Do you mean to say we have to walk for two hours to buy something? Soul Eaters will convey anyone that needs to travel from district to district. There are designated routes and stops that special carriages will operate on in the future. Going from your new workshop to the commercial district is a ten-minute ride. Will it cost us anything? No, it is an essential service for this place, Lady Zahradnik told her. The service will go out to the villages, as well. Soul Eaters do not have the expenses associated with maintaining horses, so it is not much of a burden on the budget. But it will cost you something, Germaine said. All Undead labour is leased out, no? Wagons require maintenance, as well. That is true. The service has a significant impact on the town budget at the moment, but the burden will be spread out as more and more people move in. The wagon went down a shallow ramp leading into the central depression. At the bottom appeared to be a wide road. The Soul Eater turned left, picking up speed as it advanced towards the distant hill. Do you intend on turning the entire island into a city? Germaine asked. And fortify it, Lady Zahradnik answered, though doing so will be a long process. While building materials and labour are not much of an issue out here, having skilled professionals move in is. So were your answer A part of it. The Sorcerous Kingdoms desire to protect its technology works to the advantage of territories like mine, but it is not the only thing we have going for us. Before the wagon made another turn, they passed an area where rank upon rank of Death Knights, Death Warriors and other types of Undead Germaine hadnt seen before were organized. Each one stood perfectly still, equipment gleaming in the mid-morning sun. Wardens Vale will also be a major installation for the Sorcerous Kingdoms armed forces, Lady Zahradnik told her. It will not only be a place to base the Undead servitors of the Royal Army but a facility to train the living as well. The living? Germaine frowned, Why would the Sorcerous Kingdom need the living in their army? The Undead are powerful enough. Everyone has something they excel at, Lady Zahradnik replied. The Sorcerous Kingdom encourages its citizens to pursue these paths. Leaving the Undead formations behind, their wagons continued following the road until it reached a huge complex of stone buildings at the southern base of the hill. The area it covered was at least eight times that of E-Rantels main plaza. Her apprentices cast uncertain looks towards one another as the procession stopped. Youre kidding me Germaine resisted the impulse to rub her eyes. As well as being an alchemical manufactory, Lady Zahradnik said, residential quarters are located on the premises. In the future, this site will also serve as the Faculty of Alchemy for the magical community here. The Baroness hopped down from her seat, turning around to face Germaine with a charming smile. Welcome to your new home, Miss LeNez. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Germaine frowned down at the black iron key in her palm, wondering if she was in way over her head. Baroness Zahradnik had approached her several times over the past few months, trying to enlist her service in various ways. Every attempt was, to put it bluntly, suspicious: her proposals were too open, too comfy sounding, and too nice. The lack of any apparent disadvantage to Germaine made it seem like a sweet trap with some mechanism that existed beyond her ability to perceive. Standing on the grounds of the future Faculty of Alchemy, something that had entirely slipped her mind when considering the whole affair came crashing over her. For all of her open, straightforward behaviour, Ludmila Zahradnik was a noble. It wasnt as if Germaine had literally forgotten this fact, but what it meant hadnt been applied to her new liege. People stepped lightly around nobles in Re-Estize for good reason. They legally owned the land, held authority over its people, and a noble oversaw the enforcement of justice within their territory. This hadnt changed one bit in the Sorcerous Kingdom C if anything, it was even more strongly upheld with the powerful Undead forces now at their disposal. Every word and action that a noble took was an exercise of economic, political and military power. Humble little merchants like Germaine LeNez were a simple matter to crush underfoot. Sure, people could fight and maybe they could do some damage, but ultimate victory would inevitably belong to the noble in charge. In Re-Estize, if one managed to hold out against a minor noble, then their liege would be obliged to step in. Continued defiance would eventually bring the problem all the way up to the King, who was similarly obliged to defend his vassals. At that point, life was over, and one could expect all manner of assassins, Adventurers and Workers coming for their outlawed heads. Having someone like Azuth Aindra popping into ones home and disintegrating them for a tidy sum was something that no one could do anything to stop. Germaine could only imagine that getting on the bad side of the Sorcerous Kingdoms aristocracy was orders of magnitude worse. Each and every one of them had the power to destroy entire countries at their immediate disposal. Each noble in the Sorcerous Kingdom was also only one or two steps away from the Crown when it came to passing problems up the hierarchy. Are you sure you do not want to select your residence first? Lady Zahradnik asked. The tread of the Death Knights unloading Germaines equipment sounded from behind them. Squeezing the key in her hand, she sent her apprentices away to find their rooms. That can wait, my lady, she replied. May I take a look at the manufactory, first? If you wish, Lady Zahradnik replied. The requirements that you delivered to me were for a much smaller building, but hopefully the architects have constructed something that still meets your standards. My standards, Germaine muttered. Right. Forgive me if I offend, my lady, but your ambitions appear to exceed my standards. Is there any need to defer to me at all? I am not an Alchemist, Lady Zahradnik told her. I am not even a magic caster. I amjust a border noble. I apologize if it feels like all of the burdens are being placed upon your shoulders. If it is any comfort, there are several other arcane artisans in the demesne. There are probably many things that I do not understand when it comes to your trade, so it might do some good to interact with them. So long as you do not breach any regulations, of course. Of course The Baroness had somehow gotten quite a number of mages to move in. For all of her claims that she was a simple border noble, she clearly had connections to the right people. E-Rantel had not suffered any further dips in its own population of arcane artisans since the months after the annexation, so it was a mystery as to where they came from. Re-Estizes nobles had little in the way of strong, international ties, never mind with magic casters of any sort. The ratio of professional magic casters in Wardens Vale C roughly two per cent of the total population C was already absurdly high. By comparison, the rest of the region had ratios of anywhere between 1 in 5000 to 10,000 for magic casters of the second tier, which was the bare minimum required to make a living as a magic artisan. The way Baroness Zahradnik went on about it, however, one was lent to the impression that she could barely scrape up a single novice. Germaine led the Death Knights carrying her equipment to the front door of the main building. The structure had no windows, though there were what appeared to be vents sticking out of the walls. The entire complex was located on the southernmost end of the city, presumably so that the fumes from their craft didnt waft over the entire length of the island. Inside the first door was a vestibule with a small desk along one side. A lobby? Germaine murmured. Yes, Lady Zahradnik said. There will be an Elder Lich at that desk. A small team of Undead servitors will also be working as the buildings security. Unauthorized persons will not be allowed past this point, be they friends or family or even visiting dignitaries. What about the warehouse? The warehouse has its own means of access, but cargo transfers will be directed from the inside. The only beings that are allowed to go in and out of the building from there are the security forces and Soul Eaters with their wagons. These measures were daunting enough to disqualify mundane attempts at theft or espionage. Germaine wondered what the Baroness had in mind for more capable intruders. A long hallway stretched out to the right of the second door. Two magical lights shone down upon the polished floor: one where they entered from the lobby, and another over the door to the next nearest room. Lighting supplies are limited for the time being, the Baroness said apologetically. For the time being, I only have enough for the first workshop. Only the first workshop. Germaine cast her gaze into the distance, counting the doors lined up all along the hallway. There were at least two dozen of them. Everything you do here seems exorbitantly expensive, my lady, Germaine noted. Is there something behind your, uhbold projects? This island youre building everything on is enough to fit four whole E-Rantels end to end C walls and all C and still have room to spare. Most people would be more conservative with their resources. That would be true if we were closer to the city, Lady Zahradnik nodded, but, as I mentioned previously, things areflipped on their head here. In the city, the price for materials is high due to the costs associated with labour, transportation, storage and administrative expenses. Space is at a premium and there are citizens aplenty competing for work. Out here, I have all the basic resources and space I could wish for. In contrast, I have just over a thousand people for a demesne thats almost as large as Corelyn County. Out of curiosity, how much did this entire complex cost you? In terms of gold, about a third as much as purchasing your shop in E-Rantel and fixing it up. Germaine shook her head. Ridiculous. If its so cheap here, why not use that to attract migrants? Your own resistance to moving here over the past few months should be explanation enough, Lady Zahradniks voice turned wry. People decide where to migrate based on where they believe the greatest opportunities lie. A city presents far greater and far more opportunities compared to a sparsely populated frontier territory, so I will not be able to compete on that front until Wardens Vale has a small city of its own. Farmers and woodsmen might consider coming here of their own accord, but not the vocations that you tend to find in towns and cities. And thats why youre forcing the development of this industry in your demesne, Germaine waved a hand loosely around them. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Industries that my territory holds inherent or legal advantages over others in, yes. There are certain key industries that offer far greater potential for development, but other places in the Sorcerous Kingdom are more suited for them. I would not be surprised if one or more of the other nobles has already taken steps to secure them. In the meantime, the falling cost of living makes it easy for them to hold onto their populations while they transition to these new industries. The discussion had drifted far beyond her area of expertise as a merchant. Figuring out things like broad economic development and the management of large populations was the realm of aristocrats and rulers. Not that they succeeded all the time, but Germaine decided to leave well enough alone. She tentatively reached out to open the first workshop door. Within was a space roughly five times the size of her workshop, with a ceiling over three storeys high. It gave off a cavernous feeling without any furnishings, and probably still would after setting everything up. This is, uhbig, Germaine tried to keep herself from gawking as she walked around. Every door in that hall leads to a room like this? Yes. Thats a lot of cosmetics, she smirked. As long as you can find the materials to process. I have read that alchemy has many products that assist in daily life, Lady Zahradnik said. This is at least true, in part. It sure is, Germaine said, but every city has their own alchemists. Theres also the fact that every alchemist tends to keep the formulas theyve developed to themselves That will not be an obstacle here, Lady Zahradnik told her. The proprietary rights to all research and development in Wardens Vale belong to House Zahradnik, as is everything constructed in the territory. If our most profitable export ends up being cosmetics, I do not mind that at all. I will not allow other avenues of research to remain unexplored, however. Returning to the entrance of the room, Germaine shifted uncomfortably. Seeing the Baroness investment into the facility and having such lofty expectations made her hesitant to broach the topic that was most important to her. Is there somewhere specific you need this cargo placed? She looked up from her thoughts, realizing that the Death Knights carrying her equipment were still standing in the hallway. Just along the wall here is fine, Germaine said. Just be sure to set it down carefully. Ill get the brats together to start setting things up after weve ordered the furnishings we needthat was the plan, wasnt it? It still is, Lady Zahradnik nodded, but you should see about getting moved in first. There was also something else I would like you to get started on They left the Death Knights to their work. Lady Zahradnik led Germaine out of the building and across the complexs plaza to a large dormitory that stretched across one side of the grounds. The door was propped open, and she found her bags just inside. They went up two flights of stairs to the top floor, where Germaine saw a long hallway that looked suspiciously like the one in the manufactory. I feel like theres gonna be a workshop behind every one of these doors, she said. A more unique appearance might be called for in the future, Lady Zahradniks voice took on a bit of a sheepish tone, but the buildings coming up right now all have the same style. Even the home I am currently staying in looks much the same as the ones to either side. Feel free to pick any room you wish C this entire floor is reserved for unmarried master artisans. But they all look the same, right? right. What do you mean by unmarried? We cannot exactly house families in a dormitory, so proper homes outside of the citadel will be provided to accommodate them. Germaine picked out a room at random, dropping her bags off beside the simple bed that lay within. In addition to the bed, there was a desk, a chest of drawers, and an armoire. All were fashioned from wood in the same, ubiquitous style. The buildings, the furniture C she suspected that many things might look quite samey in Wardens Vale. It spoke of a place with too few artisans and too much work to do. At least everything was nice and spacious. You said something about a citadel? She asked after coming back out. Walls will come up at some point in the future, Lady Zahradnik explained. Once our immediate priorities are addressed and suitable staff are gathered. The northern third of this island will serve as the citadel of the city, with facilities like this one occupying the outer areas. The inner citadel will be up on the hill behind this complex. Wont the administration have problems with another city overshadowing the capital? By the time this harbour grows to become a city, E-Rantel will be far larger. There will be well over a million people in the duchy in a few generations, Miss LeNez. R-really? As far as she knew, the duchy had a bit over half a million when it was a part of Re-Estize. About half of that number fled over the border following the Battle of Katze Plains. It is a conservative estimate, Lady Zahradnik said. The Sorcerous Kingdom can produce enough food to feed millions even with its current allocation of land to agriculture. There are also regions that our nation has extended their control over with uncounted Demihumans who may migrate as well. What about all the Undead? Germaine asked, Do they count? Baroness Zahradnik blinked at her question. Did she say something wrong? I am not sure how they are counted, the Baroness replied in a quiet voice. Lady Zahradniks hand moved to fiddle with a silver band around her right middle finger. After a moment, she produced a key from one of her far-too-convenient magic bags and gestured for Germaine to follow. Near the front of the hallway, she opened a door and stood aside. When you have the time, Lady Zahradnik said. I would like for you to analyze the contents within. Germaine leaned over to look into the room. Rather than bedroom furnishings, it contained rows of shelves. Upon those shelves were numerous wooden crates. What are they? Magic items. All of them? Yes. I dont recall the Sorcerous Kingdom destroying a small country recently. It was not a small country, Lady Zahradnik said. Just a large army. Germaine frowned at her reply. when did this happen? Around the beginning of last month. Youyou mean those rumours are true? About the Demihuman army. It was a Demihuman army, yes. Not a single remnant survived, as far as I know. There is no need to worry for your safety here. Germaine placed a hand on one of the shelves to steady herself, pretending to scan the contents of the room. The rumour was so ludicrous that she had dismissed it out of hand. Something about millions of Demihumans swarming into the upper reaches of the Katze River, only to be crushed by the Royal Army. House Zahradniks territory being where it was, one would naturally conclude that it was Baroness Zahradnik that conducted the defence as the noble responsible for that area of the border. She understood that followers of the Six Great Gods were fanatical about Human supremacy, but she didnt realize that they hated Demihumans that much. On any other day, the Baroness looked like a young and earnest noblewoman, if not a bit cold. Certainly nothing like a merciless killer with the blood of millions on her hands. These things arent cursed from being exposed to so much bloodshed, are they? Germaine asked. They do not look cursed to me, Lady Zahradnik answered. You can tell? Ermwhat I meant was that nothing strange has happened in the weeks that they have been in storage. The group cataloguing salvage from the conflict used appraisal magic to identify these. Germaine pulled out an item from the box. It was a leather cord with cerulean beads and black feathers. A necklaceor a bracelet? Considering it was from a Demihuman, it might have gone elsewhere. If theyve already been identified, Germaine said, what am I analyzing them for? The Elder Liches are not crafters, so I would like you to investigate that end of things. Like what you were doing with those cooling boxes before they blew up in your face. Despite the painful reminder, a thrill of excitement washed through her. Eh? Youll really let me do that? This is what you want to do, is it not? It isbut even if these are minor trinkets, theyre still worth a fortune altogether. Theyll be worthless once Im through with them. I do not mind, Lady Zahradnik said without a moments hesitation. They have been set aside for that very purpose. If you can learn how they are made and gain knowledge beneficial to the magic item industry here, it will have been well worth the cost. Make sure you carefully document your studies. Germaine went from crate to crate, glancing over their contents. They were almost all minor magical items, but they represented a rare opportunity to make a thorough study of Demihuman crafting techniques. Many previously unknown spells and enchantment methods potentially awaited discovery. Ill get to work right away on this, my lady, she wondered which item she should start with. You cannot, Lady Zahradnik told her. I-I cant? You still need to head to the commercial district and order the furnishings required for your workshop. Uh, right. I knew that. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 After introducing Germaine LeNez and her apprentices to the various shops they would need to work with, Ludmila parted ways with the gaggle of excited villagers and returned home. Home was a temporary residence C one of the three-storey shophouses built around what was currently the sole plaza in the harbours commercial district. The move was made while she was away, before the old hill was refashioned into the one currently looming over the island. With the uncertainties that came with her new state, she regretted having chosen a location so close to her subjects. Still, having an office and hall to hold audiences and conduct the business of her fief was a necessity. She only spent as much time as was required to keep up with work before heading off to continue her self-imposed seclusion. A patrol; an inspection; investigating something far removed from other people C there were many plausible excuses to keep herself at a safe distance. Welcome back, my lady, Wiluvien greeted her as she passed through the living room. Ludmila smiled and nodded in reply, eyeing the Half-Elfs growing belly as she passed her to go upstairs and into her bedroom. Was it really safe for her to be in such close quarters with a pregnant woman? Much of her time in the weeks following her return was committed to observing the various types of Undead working around her territory in an effort to understand herself. One of her first worries was that, like many types of Undead, she would leak some sort of miasma or aura that would adversely affect living things nearby. The servitors of the Sorcerer King, however, showed no signs of leaking in any way, shape or form. They went about as neatly packaged bundles of negative energy within their Undead bodies. It was also true, however, that the Undead capable of emitting such effects were not made available for lease. That being said, it appeared the opposite of leaking was happening to her. When she had gone to examine one of the patches of negative energy C it was a concerning blotch that occupied the location of one of the former residences on the old hill C tendrils of darkness started seeping out towards her. She fled in alarm, her thoughts filled with the idea of some dark force entering her body and taking control of her. Ludmila avoided even the tiniest wisps of negative energy she could spot from then on. The next day, Ludmila returned with a Death Knight, a Bone Vulture, and a Skeleton labourer. She tentatively ordered them near the patch of negative energy, but it didnt react to their presence. When came closer to them, the darkness started drifting straight towards her. She retreated again to ponder the result and what it might mean. According to the common knowledge of the region, Undead beings manifested in areas where negative energy accumulated. Where the Undead manifested, it was possible for more powerful Undead to manifest if enough lesser Undead were gathered. Just based on how things were described and the new sense for things that came with her Undead existence, Ludmila wondered if this explanation originated from another Undead being. The living had a vague sense for the Undead and places where the Undead could rise C something like a premonition or a sense of foreboding C but it could not really be described in those terms through that sense alone. After some thought, she decided that some part of this rationale was flawed. In the months that the hundreds C now thousands C of Undead servitors in Wardens Vale had been here, there wasnt a single case of wild Undead appearing. As for advanced knowledge about the Undead, she just so happened to have over a dozen Necromancers in her demesne. Ludmila had put off meeting with them for some time now, so she made up her mind to head out and get several matters settled at once. Headed out, my lady? Wiluvien asked as Ludmila came back down the stairs. Yes, there are some things I need to catch up on out in the villages. Would you like some lunch? Her maid asked, Its just about done. Go ahead and take your time, Ludmila answered. I am uncertain when I will be back, so please do not delay anything on my account. Understood, my lady. Ah C Nonna dropped off a few messages this morning. One of them was from Lady Corelyn. Ludmila froze in her steps. She had not seen Clara since before her return, and this was the fourth message in half as many weeks. Please leave everything on my desk, Ludmila told Wiluvien. I will take a look at everything once I return. She left the building with a frown, plagued by guilt over avoiding her best friend. Normally, she stayed the night with Clara once a week, but Ludmila refused to simply come by as if nothing at all was the matter. The proper words to convey her Undead state eluded her, and it seemed foolish to put Clara at risk of harm with so many unknowns. She also dreaded how Clara would take the news. If she broke off their relationship on the spot Ludmila shook the increasingly dire thoughts away. She needed more time to figure things out. Her life was very much the same, but she herself had become something else. Sometimes it felt as if she was merely a spectator in her own life, going through well-worn routines and carrying out the plans established by her former existence. A burst of laughter rose from a building nearby. Germaine LeNez and her apprentices were still where Ludmila had left them, surrounded by admiring residents. Her subjects in the harbour fancied themselves proper city folk now that the course of development was made clear before their eyes. They leapt on any opportunity to make themselves appear more urban and, in Wardens Vale, this meant having new houses, new furniture, new fashion and all manner of new magical items. A young and attractive arcane artisan like Germaine LeNez was instantly the centre of attention, and she wore their welcome well. Ludmila made her way off of the island and across the new dam with its new mill, careful not to appear as someone tirelessly sprinting all the way to the first farming village. The second harvest was already well on its way, and she passed between green fields just beginning to show heads of grain. Farmers and their Skeletal labourers could be seen tending to the crops, and occasionally a cart delivering goods to the harbour crossed in the opposite direction. Upon entering the village, Ludmila quietly slipped into the Lichtower and went to the second floor. She took a deep breath, adjusting the Ring of Non-Detection that had replaced her Ring of Sustenance. Shortly after returning to Wardens Vale, Ludmila decided that it wasnt right to keep Sigurds Cowl of Warding, and she had both it and his necklace returned. Though Lady Shalltear was not very sympathetic to what she considered an overblown set of worries, she still provided Ludmila with a Ring of Non-Detection to prevent others from detecting her new Undead state. Hopefully, the former Zurrernorn Necromancers didnt have some way around it. She was greeted by the scowl of Isabella Aguado, who came to answer her knock on the door. The scowl promptly vanished. Lady Zahradnik, she opened the door fully, then lowered her head in greeting. Welcome. Diddid I miss an appointment? Im pretty sure nothing came ahead No appointment, Ludmila told her. I am still catching up on my work around the fief and came to address some things here. Was I interrupting anything important? Nothing that requires my undivided attention, Isabella replied. Please come in, my lady. I was just trying to figure out how this stupid fetish was made. The stupid fetish was most likely one of the magic items from the Demihuman army. Germaine LeNez was not the only artisan she had put to task analyzing them: each staffed atelier in her demesne had been delivered several to study. Progress was slow and breakthroughs were nonexistent in the month or so since they had started, but Ludmila had no expectation of things being so easy in the first place. On the way to the desk sitting under one of the windows, they passed a long counter where a dozen black sheets of fabric were laid out. These sure are popular Uh-huh, Isabella looked over her shoulder. In hindsight, I should have been making these from the start, but old taboos are hard to shake off C even for Necromancers. Once I started showing them around, though, everyone wanted the things. Even the Lizardmen. The Lizardmen? A corpse is a corpse is a corpse. The sheets on the table were each a Shroud of Sleep C a magic item permanently imbued with the Gentle Repose spell. They were not fashioned in the form that those who usually employed them would be familiar with. Dyed black to hide stains and made to hang on a rack, they were now being sold for household use. The magic item was generally used by temples or Adventurers to preserve corpses for resurrection or burial but, as Isabella had put it, a corpse was a corpse was a corpse. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Any dead animal, be it a fish or a deer or a Human, was a corpse. The Shroud of Sleep did not discriminate. All one had to do was wrap it up within, and the magic item would prevent the corpse from rotting. With this item, every household could store unprepared meat for long periods without worrying about spoilage. Though Isabella was aware of this application long before her arrival, she never sold them for fear of being identified as a Necromancer. In Wardens Vale, however, no one cared so long as you obeyed the law. The Shroud of Sleep C rebranded as a sort of preservation item for unprepared meat C ended up as one of the top sellers and most profitable magic item in production so far. Unlike items with a Preservation effect, they were limited to corpses but in exchange were a fraction of the cost. The item had broader effects that belied its unexpected application. Other magic items that complemented its use C such as ones that kept flies and other vermin at bay C could be smoothly introduced. This not only directly increased the profits of her magic item industry but acted as a sort of primer for her subjects as to how magic items were integrated into daily living, which further promoted interest in new products. It had benefits for the environment as well since the wastage that came with meat storage was eliminated, thus reducing the burdens placed upon the land by hunting and livestock. Her concerns over securing enough supplies to produce preserved meats for her growing population also vanished. Speaking of corpses, Ludmila said after they settled into their seats. I had some questionsno, to be more precise, I would like to lean on your expertise about a certain concept. A conceptsomething to do with magic items? It has to do with necromancy, Ludmila replied. Or at least I think it does. Isabella gave her a long look across her desk, shifting slightly in her seat. Before migrating to her former home in Re-Estize, Isabella lived in Roble. Openly speaking about necromancy-related topics in the Holy Kingdom was decidedly not conducive to ones well being, and Re-Estize was not much better. Once they had gotten over their initial excitement, Isabella and the other Zurrernorn migrants had fallen into a tentative pattern of behaviour when it came to their once-hidden vocation. They were more than happy to practice their craft and conduct research behind closed doors, but their public face was still that of unassuming arcane artisans. Though they no longer needed to hide, the old habits that revolved around cultural taboos were hard to shake off. What concept are you referring to? Isabella asked. Negative energy, Ludmila answered. Or at least negative energy and its relationship to the Undead. The common sense around here is demonstrably at odds with reality, and this leads me to wonder if it has any truth to it. It does, and it doesnt, Isabella told her after a moments thought. What the people believe about it happens to naturally-occurring C ahem, wild Undead. It doesnt happen with summoned or created Undead. It being the case with all Undead is just superstition and rot from certain religions, like the Faith of the Four. They dont make any distinctions over Undead origins. Concerns over having wild Undead appear because we have so many created Undead around here is not a worry at all, if thats your worry. Ludmila nodded to herself as Isabellas explanation confirmed her suspicions. If that is the case, Ludmila shifted the topic slightly, what is it that leads to the appearance of Undead? As the one responsible for the security of this demesne, it would be best if I distinguish common sense from the truth of the matter. The truth, huh Isabella pursed her lips, As nice as it is to see someone that doesnt choose to wallow in ignorance, Im not sure if I can offer you a definitive answer. I thought Zurrernorn is an organization dedicated to the pursuit of necromantic knowledge. They are, Isabella nodded, but the way Zurrernorn operates isnt as great at spreading necromantic knowledge as it is collecting it. Each group functions independently, answering to someone higher up. A lower-rung group in the cabal only has a piece of the picture, and each member only really knows what their group does. The people that communicate with the higher-ups are few. I suspect that the people at the top of the hierarchy are the only ones that have the closest to what youd consider a complete picture. Isabella smirked to herself, resting her chin on her hand. You know, that offer of yours back then hit us in more ways than one. How so? The way you propose to run things here is something like the opposite of how most arcane organizations function. Magic cabals C even government institutions like the Imperial Ministry of Magic C guard their knowledge jealously. The fruit of your efforts here is also confidential if youve forgotten. I understand that, Isabella waved her free hand in the air, but its not what I meant. Like Zurrernorn, its those that exist at the highest levels of any organization that hold the most knowledge. They hoard it: keep it away from those below. Most of the Zurrernorn members that have come here C and those that will arrive in the future C all come from these isolated groups that the mysterious people above us string along with bits of knowledge. We work like crazy just for the chance that one of the elite gives us some scraps. Even with a closer relationship, like that between master and apprentice, its the same dynamic. I see. I assumed what was happening here wasnt anything new. At a very basic level, its not anything new. The difference is that this barrier C where our superiors jealously guard their knowledge C wont exist. Even the Imperial Magic Academy only teaches the basics. Past that point, you have to sign up for the Legions or the Ministry of Magic. There are indeed some spells or theories that you probably dont want in the hands of the wrong person, but they keep a tight lid on everything. The community youre trying to build here doesnt exist out there C at least not for all the small people. What Chandler said back then means more than you know. Ludmila wondered how Isabella would react if she told her that the faculties in Wardens Vale were modelled after the institutions of her faith rather than any arcane organization. The temples had ranks of administrative authority, but the greater the number of Priests and Clerics there were serving the faithful, the better. Even maids were allowed to learn. Now that you mention him, where is Chandler? He prefers to study in his room, Isabella replied. I get to bug him about missing you later. Anyways, sorry for getting off-topic. Negative energy, hmwell, the common sense isnt too far off from what I know. Is there anything wrong with it? Not explicitly, Isabella said. Its more like the common sense is very broad. Broad enough to spook people and blow minor things out of proportion. You get one little Skeleton and people think that the place is on its way to becoming the next Katze Plains. Many of the families here have become accustomed to their Undead servitors, Ludmila told her. A child that is not aware of the true nature of the one little Skeleton that they find lost in a meadow one day is a tragedy waiting to happen. II didnt mean it like that, Isabella frowned. Sorry. With the way you put it there, I guess identifying the sources of negative energy accumulation would be a nobles first priority. Most people know the big ones: battlefields, places where the dead are gathered, like graveyards and crypts. Places where a whole lot of pain and suffering happen. Battlefields She had just turned the upper reaches into a battlefield. Death Knights were placed along the riverbank in her territory just in case anything washed up, but Ludmila wondered what the wilderness beyond her southern border looked like now. How long does it take for a place to start giving rise to the Undead? Ludmila asked, Katze Plains and the E-Rantel cemetery are clear examples of this phenomena, but the border has seen conflict since this place was settled. The Demihuman tribes out there have been fighting amongst one another for far longer. It takes a lot to get things started, Isabella answered, but once it exceeds natures capacity to clean up, its hard to get rid of. The temples have tended to the E-Rantel cemetery since theres been an E-Rantel, but the place still has Undead popping up on a regular basis. As for the frontier, its like I said just now: nature has a way of cleaning things up. You might have Undead showing up after wars and such, but to have things end up like Katze Plains requires some sort of unthinkable catastrophe. I thought Katze was the result of intermittent conflicts in the past between Re-Estize and Baharuth over the valuable river basin. Isabella snorted. It doesnt take much to poke holes in that story, she said. The Kingdom, the Empire and the Theocracy all have claims on the region dating back centuries. The Kingdom has been around for less than two, and the Empire is younger than the Kingdom. There might have been a conflict there in the past that caused it all, but Re-Estize and Baharuth didnt exist back then. In all likelihood, it was between the Theocracy and whoever used to be there until the Demon Gods wiped everything out. The histories of the region never brought up that point. It was something that Ludmila found curious, but what was the chance that one could find a historical record from a source closer to the truth? Regardless, Ludmila said, I would like to keep my fief free of wild Undead. Nature cleans things up and Priests can work to cleanse or at least suppress itbut I still dont have any Priests. Is there anything Necromancers can do? As our population grows, it will become a more pressing issue. Not us from Zurrernorn, Isabella said. Our focus was sort of in the opposite direction. I see. One last thing before we move on to other business: how do wild Undead interact with areas of negative energy? That is a very good question, Isabella told her. One that I only have speculation and rumours to answer with. Soul Eaters eat souls or something, and every second person seems to think that all Undead do. Elder Liches are said to grow by absorbing mana over their long existence, but I have no idea where that story came from or why everyone seems to believe it. Theres probably a reason why the Undead linger around their birthplaces when they can just as easily pack up and go elsewhere, but whether its because of ambient zones of negative energy is anyones guess. We all get that sort of creepy feeling when were around those places, but its not as if any of us can see it. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Ludmila went from village to village, tying up loose ends with each while presenting a similar series of questions to the Zurrernorn members in their respective ateliers. They all presented more or less the same answers, reinforcing Moren Boers initial notion that those who had come to Wardens Vale were members of low-ranking groups: expendable individuals allowed to investigate the Sorcerous Kingdom. Isabellas description of how the organization operated also brought several concerns to Ludmilas attention. The foreign policy of the Sorcerous Kingdom was open-armed: His Majestys administration worked to prove to the world that they sought to engage with the region as a benign C or at least non-aggressive C actor. To that end, borders were open to all as long as they obeyed the law and visitors were encouraged to spread the word of the peaceful nature of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Even spies were allowed to spy to their hearts content as long as they didnt go where they werent supposed to. Wardens Vale had become a place with various facilities where unauthorized individuals werent supposed to go. The way that the harbour and the farming villages were planned separated those industries considered sensitive and confidential by recent legislation. Lichtowers housed them in the villages, while the harbour contained them inside its main citadel. This provided physical distance and defence against mundane intrusion. It did not, however, stop those within from disclosing information through magical means like Message spells. It was good that magic casters were able to quickly spread word and attract more magic casters, but Ludmila had no way to know what they told others, or if they were reporting to a patron or superior that had sent them there. For the time being, she could only set them to productive tasks that didnt involve anything confidential and pray that their time and experience in Wardens Vale would convince them that genuine allegiance to the Sorcerous Kingdom was in their best interests. If I disclose the fact that I am Undead to the Zurrernorn migrants, will that help matters? Probably not. They all sought Lichdom, but it was to achieve their personal ends. It was more likely that she became a research subject, in which case she had no answers to satisfy them. She didnt even know why she was Undead in the first place, so judging the Zurrernorn migrants for their motives would be hypocritical should she discover that her own reason for existence was similarly self-serving. Lluluvien had already taken over for her sister by the time Ludmila returned to the harbour. Her maid was resting on the second floor, watching her Skeleton helpers clean up one of the rooms. The place was only a few weeks old, but her household was relentless when it came to keeping it tidy. Lluluvien. The chambermaid stirred in her seat. My lady? I have something for you to do. R-really?! Lluluvien carefully rose from her seat, and Ludmila winced internally at her eager response. She kept her interactions with everyone C including her own household C to a minimum. Her staff in the city had work enough to keep them somewhat busy, but things were relatively quiet in Wardens Vale despite the changes going on all around them. With everything as it was, Ludmila felt like she was snubbing the Linum sisters. Bring out the maps for the upper reaches from last month, Ludmila told Lluluvien. The reports for all of the enemy positions and movements should be in the archive with them. Yes my lady, Lluluvien nodded. What shall I do with them? Organize some Undead patrols to check on each battle site: the central valley, the camps, interdiction points C everything where any violence was committed by our forces. Try and find out where the local Demihuman tribes are located now, as well. Is there anything in particular I should be looking out for? The Undead, Ludmilas lips drew into a thin line. A great deal of death happened out there recently, so we need to clean up after ourselves. Destroy any minor Undead that you find. Attempt to detain anything significant. Hand off your duties to Wiluvien when she takes over for the day. It should take at least a week to conduct a satisfactory initial investigation, and we will be keeping an eye on things for the indeterminate future, so please dont strain yourselves. Yes my lady, Lluluvien lowered her head. May we occupy one of the rooms on the second floor for this? Order any furnishings that you require. Make sure you rotate the patrols so they all gain some familiarity with the environment here. Im to use the servitors from the army? That is correct, Ludmila told her. Patrols of two contingents each. One of the officers from each patrol will direct things on the field; the other will work with you here and communicate with their counterpart. What about the local tribes? If they hit you, Ludmila said, hit them back. Do not chase them outside of the patrol areas, however. They are free to watch all they want as long as they do not attack us. Do you think the Theocracy will be working out there as well, my lady? It is our mess. They will not move unless the situation escalates into something that threatens Human lands. Lluluvien went off to prepare, and Ludmila went up to her bedroom on the third floor. After pulling the shawl off of her head and casting aside her mantle, she flopped down onto her bed. She inhaled deeply as she tightly hugged one of her pillows, kicking her boots off and feeling the cool sheets rub against her feet as she curled up on the mattress. The Undead had a reputation as unfeeling, dispassionate monsters, yet Ludmila felt that she was more emotional than ever before. Emotional and stressed. She wanted to blame some unknown quality of her new Undead state, but, in her heart, she knew that her suffering was self-inflicted. She worried constantly. Things that she would note at a glance and seamlessly incorporate into her thoughts and decisions were now details that she examined and reexamined. All of it was because of Ludmilas new Undead existence and the fears that she harboured about herself. Even casual conversation could turn sour in her ears. Was there a hidden meaning behind an innocent remark? Did someone just hint to her that they knew what she had become? The things that her former self would take in good humour C be they jokes, offhand remarks or lighthearted banter C could inflict cruel emotional injuries and disturb her mental balance. It was not that anyone had changed in the way they interacted with her. If anything, they were more open and friendly with her than ever before. She just couldnt help but overthink everything. A word here; a gesture there C it all slowly piled up around her until she felt like she was wading through a mire of loneliness and guilt over her own existence. She trudged forward until exhaustion overcame her, and curled up in an effort to relax and hope that some of it would dissipate. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. An untiring, unfailing body. Yet her mind felt so fragile. As a Human, her mental endurance was seemingly endless. She had to force herself to rest so her body could keep up. As Undead, it was the other way around. The murmur of distant conversation drifted in through her open window. Ludmila set the pillow aside and stood to look out from the shadows of her bedroom. The plaza below was occupied by dozens of villagers, a sight unheard of in rural regions before recent months. A steady trickle of magical conveniences meant that all of her population centres were now well-lit, freeing the people from their dependency on daylight. Artisans worked well into the evening. People socialized at night. The abundance and wealth provided by the harvest spread from the farming village to the harbour, slowly nudging the sleepy economy of Wardens Vale into wakefulness. The long months of planning and uncertainty over the territorys future were giving way to slow, yet inevitable, progress. Watching those under her charge enjoy the fruit of those efforts was one of the few things that took Ludmilas mind off of her personal worries for a time. Of the five farming villages planned, three were fully constructed and mostly populated. The fourth village was halfway done, and the number of labourers she now had available made progress swift. The fifth village had its foundations raised and materials were being collected to be used once the fourth village was completed. After the villages were finished, the focus of development would switch to the harbour. With everything carefully sorted out in advance and contingent on migration and domestic growth, she found herself doing far less work now than in the early months of her administration. Clara had a maxim C one passed down to her from her father: Hurry up and wait; opportunity is seized by the prepared. To House Corelyn, it meant that one should be prepared for opportunities before they presented themselves. Those who chased opportunities were bound to have them snatched away by those who were already ready for them. Frantically reacting to events as they happened was both time-consuming and wasteful. One could, of course, not be prepared for everything. Foresight, knowledge and experience were required to navigate the way to the most promising prospects. Clara was a master of this maxim, and her superlative intellect allowed her to guide Corelyn County to unprecedented prosperity with incomprehensible grace. Ludmila thought it a sensible way of approaching things, but she never had the opportunity to employ it in her demesne before. Now, it felt like she had reached that state of waiting, though admittedly she had little to prepare relative to the other nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom. A knock at the door turned her attention away from the window. Yes? My lady, Lluluviens voice sounded from the other side, a guest has arrived to see you. That was strange. There were no audiences scheduled for the evening, nor did she see anyone approach the entrance. Those who could get past her notice in the harbour village were few C it was probably one of the Vampire Brides returning from their work around the demesne with something to report. There was also the possibility that it was one of the servants of the Sorcerer King Who is it? Its Nabe C from Darkness. or an Adamantite Adventurer. I will be right down, she replied. Do you require any assistance, my lady? No, I am still dressed. Ludmila stepped lightly down the stairs, finding Nabe awaiting her at a table before her makeshift audience hall. Good evening, Miss Nabe, she said. To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit? In response, Nabe placed her fingers on an envelope resting on the table, sliding it forward. Ludmila retrieved the letter and examined the seal: it was from the Department of Justice. A noble interacted with all of the branches of the government, but having something like this hand-delivered by an Adamantite Adventurer was unheard of. She broke open the seal, opening the letter and unfolding the document within. A furrow formed on her brow as she scanned through the content. An appointment as an investigator for incidents in V?lkchenheim County, with Nabe as an aide C she assumed that it meant as an escort or in the event that force was required during the investigation. Aside from not being aware of anything of the sort, the wording on the order was very broad. It could technically dispatch her to investigate any incident at any time, as long as it occurred in V?lkchenheim County. Ludmilas breath stilled when she reached the bottom of the missive. She knelt before Nabe, lowering her head. The document was not signed by the Prime Minister or any official from the judiciary, but by the Sorcerer King himself. I am at His Majestys service. Good. Were leaving, Woodlouse. That Nabe addressed her in such a fashion had completely slipped Ludmilas mind. She wondered why more people were calling her that in recent times. Maybe there was some story about her that was being passed around. Ludmila brushed off her knees as she rose to her feet again. Have you any idea what this is about, Miss Nabe? You will find out when we arrive, the Adventurer answered. How will we be travelling? There is a designated teleportation zone inside Crosston. Ludmila quickly went through a mental inventory. Her Infinite Haversacks contained everything she would need for a long patrol, so what she had on her person was more than enough to wander around V?lkchenheim County should she be required to. She went upstairs to pick up her shawl and mantle before returning to Nabe and giving her a nod. Nabe placed a hand on her shoulder. Greater Teleportation. Her vision shifted, and the polished stone floor of the repurposed shophouse was replaced by a raised wooden platform facing a somewhat familiar town square. Crosstons appearance had changed much since the time she had passed through on the way to Fassett County. The festive decorations in her memory had been replaced with even more festive decorations, and the square was brightly lit. An air of celebration hung over the evening and on the expressions of the townspeople. Nabe stepped off of the platform and was immediately swarmed by admirers. Ludmila idly wondered how Nabe would be able to do her job as an escort if she was constantly accosted by the citizens. Ludmila spoke to one of the men who was trying to push his way through from the side. It looks like theres some sort of celebration here today, Ludmila said. Counts got hisself murried, the man slurred. Ey, youre not too bad C how bout weCglrph. A gloved hand appeared from the throng of people to push the man away. Nabe appeared right behind it. Move, she told her. Move where? Ludmila scanned their surroundings, then realized they were standing in front of what looked to be a town hall. Accustomed to seeing manors used as administrative centres in rural areas, she wasnt sure what the proper protocols were for such a building. The space indoors, however, resembled the administrative office in E-Rantel. Two Elder Liches stood silently behind a long desk at the end of a long carpet laid over the halls polished wooden floor. With the festivities outside, there was no one waiting to be serviced, nor any sign of recent entry. Everything was clean, brightly lit and undisturbed. After displaying the missive to one of the Elder Liches and speaking with them at length, Ludmila walked away more than a bit confused. Someone was charming citizens and sending them to destroy industrial facilities. The local Rangers couldnt track the true perpetrator, and the local administration lacked the appropriate resources to handle the situation. What exactly did they expect her to do? She had a cursory knowledge of magic and its applications, plus she was a Ranger. This did not, however, somehow make her capable of dealing with whatever was going on. She looked over at Nabe, who only looked back at her expectantly. The Adventurer was assigned as her aide, which could have also meant that she was to assist in her capacity as a powerful arcane caster. Perhaps they could arrive at a solution together. Ludmila put away the case records that the Elder Liches had provided, then turned to Nabe. To begin with, we should pay our respects and offer our congratulations to Count V?lkchenheim. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Crosstons festivities attracted many from its surrounding county, filling streets and open spaces with the press of Human merrymakers. Whether they were there to celebrate a joyous occasion with their beloved leader or simply taking advantage of the food and beverage being freely provided eluded Ludmilas ability to discern. What she did understand was that it was noisy, crowded and chaotic. In the past five minutes, I must have squeezed by the entire population of Wardens Vale. Going was slow. Ludmila watched Nabe navigate the crowd ahead of her, envious at the apparent ease by which she carried herself. Once in a while, the Adventurer brushed away the groping hands of those who had grown bold in their merriment or perhaps had too much to drink. Far fewer reached out for Ludmila, but when they did she kept her hands tightly to her sides and did her best to get away from their touch as quickly as possible. Hopefully, some previously unknown reaction didnt rise out of her discomfort. As for why Ludmila simply didnt act to keep others at bay as Nabe did, it was because she worried over what might happen. Various races possessed natural weaponry, usually in the form of teeth, claws or horns. Humans could be said to have natural weaponry as well, but what the average Human could bring to bear was nothing relative to those possessed by other races. Monsters and other supernatural creatures often had attacks attributed with various effects, and knowledge of the attacks they might employ was crucial for those who fought against them. In her vocation C both as a Frontier Noble and an Adventurer C Ludmila was well-versed in this lore, and could quickly analyze and identify the traits of unknown opponents should this knowledge fail her. Little did Ludmila realize that she would one day be analyzing herself and the potential threat that she represented to the subjects of her own nation. While she didnt paralyze her victims like a Ghoul, deliver negative energy damage with a mere touch like an Elder Lich, or curse others like a Mummy, her natural attacks were very much magical in nature. She had unintentionally injured Ilyshnish with her elbow, and that was impossible for a regular Human. There were vocations that could grow to become powerful unarmed combatants, but Ludmila was not one of those. Dragons were beings whose natural damage reduction required magical weapons to bypass. By Ilyshnishs own account, a Gold-ranked Adventurer with a mundane weapon had completely failed to harm her. It did not mean that her elbow was more powerful than a longsword, but it did mean that different rules accompanied her new existence when it came to physical interactions. With her Undead body came inhuman strength, combined with a complete lack of familiarity with that body. It was not dissimilar to growing stronger and weaker in the past, save for the fact that her natural weaponry potentially made it all too easy to inflict injuries. Some beings, like the Krkono?e Druids, were resilient enough to interact casually with. Humans, on the other hand, not only lacked any notable natural weapons but did not possess any natural armour either. Ludmila grew queasy whenever she dwelled over what accidents might happen as a result of negligence or ignorance over some previously undiscovered trait. Brushing away one of the hands that reached out towards her could potentially slice open flesh simply by scraping someone with her fingernail. What would happen if she bumped into someone or they collided with her? To someone who once had a high degree of mastery over her own body, it was an untenable situation. Ludmila experimented from time to time, but learning about herself was hampered by the fear of discovering just how inhuman she had become. Her circumstances were unlike the powerful servants of the Sorcerer King, many of which had natural weapons of their own. She wasnt huge and imposing like Lord Cocytus, with whom people naturally kept at a respectful distance at all times. Nor was she a vision of ephemeral beauty like Lady Shalltear, someone that nearly everyone considered far beyond their reach. Ludmila was simply Ludmila. While she might draw some attention, people were still more likely to bump into her on the street or treat her in a more casual manner. Even Demihumans like the Lizardmen, who once flinched away from her in fear, seemed to treat her in a more open and friendly manner in recent times. Finally breaking through the crowd, Nabe led them out of the town gate. From there, they went to a cleared field that was indicated by one of the Elder Liches to be where the main celebration was being held. The area was covered in gaily-decorated pavilions, and the aromas of food filled the air. Nabe stopped to frown out at the chaotic surroundings illuminated by bonfires and torchlight. Its customary for the bride and groom to be seated in the first pavilion, Ludmila guessed at the cause of her confusion. That way, people can offer their congratulations before entering to partake of the festivities. Nabe offered no reply, and Ludmila stepped forward to join the rear of a short line. With it being so late in the evening, even a celebration of this magnitude would still be tapering off. They wouldnt have long to wait, and it was unlikely that they would be interrupting any ongoing wedding events or performances. A wedding, huh... Lady Shalltear contended for the position of Queen Consort, but Ludmila had never dared ask her if the Undead could have children. As far as she knew, the closest thing was Undead created by other Undead, like Death Knights raising Squire Zombies. It wasnt anything like a familial relationship. To her knowledge, this was a major part of life that was lost to her. House Zahradnik would exist as long as she did, but, at the same time, the family life she had been raised to expect was now beyond her reach. She would be a lonely bystander watching others journey through their lives for the rest of her days. Have you ever considered marriage, Miss Nabe? Ludmila frowned at her own words. She had intended to strike up a conversation to take her mind off of the topic, but instead, she had just brought it up again. Maybe the atmosphere made it inevitable. No. Nabes reply was immediate. Was marriage not a part of Momon and Nabes culture? Perhaps their relationship was such that there was no need for it. Or perhaps I missed my chance. Ludmila scowled at the fleeting thought, silently berating herself. As attractive as the idea of a strong partner was, it was no reason to become some sort of unscrupulous strumpet. Belatedly, at that. Having the same reactions and feelings as a Human felt like a cruel reminder of what she could never have. The line slowly advanced as her thoughts grew increasingly glum. When it came their turn to enter the pavilion, Count V?lkchenheim and his bride, Lady Adelia Allard, had their backs to them as they refreshed themselves at a small table. Torkel V?lkchenheim returned first, resplendent in his finery. Welcome! He looked up with a bright smile, Tha His eyes widened upon registering his new guests. Lord V?lkchenheim turned as white as his dress shirt before collapsing onto the rich carpet laid over the ground. T-Torkel? The new Lady V?lkchenheim turned at the sound and ran towards her fallen husband, Torkel! Who She gaped like a fish for all of two seconds before flopping down on top of Count V?lkchenheim. Cries rose from the maids nearby, and footmen came running. Amidst the commotion, a hint of a cold smile crossed Nabes lips. How convenient, the Adventurers eyes glinted. To have annoying flies extinguish themselves in your presence. Is this a Skill you can teach? The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
An hour later, Ludmila was seated with Nabe in the tavern of one of the local inns. Sitting across from them was a familiar face: Count V?lkchenheims retainer, Andrei, who she had first met in E-Rantel early that spring. Ludmila twiddled her thumbs under the table, resisting the urge to squirm under the uncomfortable feeling that she had ruined someones wedding. Im sorry about that, my lady, Andrei said. I shouldve at least sent a footman to wait for your arrival. No, Ludmila shook her head, it is I who should be apologizing. Im here by His Majestys order, but Ive ruined a special occasion in the process. Its my fault, really, Andrei said. I had no idea that youd arrive so soon. With Zahradnik Barony being out on the border, I figured it would at least take you until tomorrow to arrive. Sanju delivered the request two hours ago. Sanju? Nabe stirred at the mention. Ah, pardon me. Sanju is the Elder Lich that Ive been travelling around investigating this string of incidents with. An Elder Lich with a name, Ludmila mused. Do you know what it means? Andrei rubbed the stubble of his chin in thought. His gaze went from Ludmila to Nabe. It sounds like its from a language down south, he said. Miss Nabe might have an answer. Ludmila turned her gaze to Nabe as well. Its a number, Nabe said. Thirty. Thats not my fault, is it? The name Nonna had many meanings, and one of those was the number nine. She was the ninth Elder Lich to be trained under the new administration, and Ludmila thought many of its other meanings suited to the Elder Lichs qualities. Sanju might have been the thirtieth, its name provided according to that same sense. Thats interesting to know, Andrei said. Sanju is working at the Counts manor right now, butdid you come with anyone else? Elder Liches or Death Knights to help with the investigation? Its just the two of us, Ludmila replied. Do you believe that we require more assistance? To be honest, Andrei said, I wasn''t sure what to expect in the first place. Sanju only called the option to my attention last week, and there were no real details provided. I definitely didnt expect Miss Nabe here to show up. The presence of the Adamantite Adventurer was still a mystery to Ludmila as well. Adventurers were not only used as hirable muscle: they would also occasionally be employed for their skills and knowledge for jobs that did not centre around combat. One might surmise that, due to the nature of the incidents, Nabe might have been called to offer her expertise on the matter as a powerful arcane caster. Understanding that His Majestys Order had been issued months ago, however, muddied things quite a bit. Why would anyone think to call upon the specific combination of Ludmila Zahradnik and Nabe of Darkness to perform an investigation in V?lkchenheim County and have an order ready for their dispatch well in advance of anything happening? Perhaps it was the magnificent foresight of the Sorcerer King that Lady Shalltear so often spoke of. Nabe is here at His Majestys request, Ludmila said. Its not our place to question. As an Adamantite Adventurer from a distant land, she has probably seen far more than we can ever imagine. Perhaps that experience was considered crucial for the investigation. Of course, my lady, Andrei lowered his head. It was just an idle thought C I didnt mean to question His Majestys will. Were pretty stumped here, so Im curious how the matter will ultimately be resolved. Ludmila reconsidered her position after Andreis display of deference. By carrying out His Majestys orders, one represented His Majestys will. Be the one bestowed this authority a noble, a maid, or a horse, those under the authority of the sovereign were obliged to heed them. Having a noble in another nobles territory representing the sovereigns will was a weighty matter that could have many layers of meaning. She was broadly neutral when it came to her views on V?lkchenheim County and as to why she had been specifically dispatched. Count V?lkchenheim and his vassals could not know that for sure, however, and would have their own speculation over her presence. They could legally offer no resistance if someone showed up on Crown business, but neither was their cooperation ensured. Lacking in the political acumen and diplomatic finesse that regular nobles possessed, Ludmila could only hope that she came across as genuine. Well review the information that the administration has provided us with tonight, Ludmila told him. The town will probably not be in its best form tomorrow, but we should still be able to begin our work. I noticed that you were the one heading the investigation on these incidents so far: was there something youd like to personally add that might not appear on the reports? Andrei had confirmed that he was a Ranger when they first met. Going by his current strength, he was in the lower half of Gold-rank by Adventurer Guild standards. Assuming that being a Ranger was his only vocation, that made Andrei a better Ranger than Ludmila. If he couldnt track down the culprit, there was little chance that Ludmila could in the same circumstances. A part of her wondered why Lady Aura hadnt been dispatched in her stead, but there was probably a good reason for that. Im afraid I dont understand what you mean by that, the trace of a frown passed over Andreis expression. Are you suggesting that Im withholding information? Not out of malice, Ludmila replied calmly. The Elder Liches dispatched by the administration are both austere and stringently trained. As proficient as they are in what they do, they also have limited experience and tend to be inflexible about a great many things that Humans do differently or consider important. They will note any information that comes to their attention, but, after interacting with them for a while, one may decide that its a waste of time and energy to share certain things. Andreis look softened somewhat at her explanation. After a moment, it hardened again as he leaned back in his seat and crossed his arms. This isnt some sort of trick, is it? Trick? Yeah, to draw out complaints about the administration or something along those lines. No, nothing of the sort, Ludmila smirked in the face of his suspicions. Its simply the truth. For a Ranger, you have a strangelypolitical view. With House V?lkchenheims history, can you blame me? With the generally congenial attitude that Torkel V?lkchenheim displayed in public, it was easy to forget that his house had such a troubled past. Mister Ludmila prompted him for a more formal name to address him by. Andrei is fine. Andrei then, she said. What does House V?lkchenheim think of me? Lord V?lkchenheims retainer adopted a guarded look, staying silent for several seconds. Youre from a border house, Andrei finally replied, which is something we can respect. At the same time, youre the one who brought down House Fassett. As a retainer of House V?lkchenheim, I thought that would be a point in my favour. Besides, I wasnt the only one there. Its a point in your favour, Andrei conceded, but its also a point against. The other noblewomen that went with you might be capable, but they all work within the rules: the rules of regular nobles that House Fassett was able to dance around for generations. Border houses have zero tolerance for the game House Fassett played, so everyone understands that House Fassetts downfall is most likely your doing. The thing is, border lords dont have anything in their contracts that allow them to do anything of the sort. Andreis steely gaze held her own, but she only awaited his conclusion with a curious look. Compared to the relaxed and affable attitude he displayed in E-Rantel, the man sitting across from the table was like a loyal hound guarding his master. Perhaps this was because all Rangers were especially sharp when operating in their element. Perhaps it was loyal vassals like Andrei that allowed Lord V?lkchenheim to carry on with his optimistic outlook. This means that you either broke the rules, his voice took on a blunt quality, or you play by rules that the rest of us arent aware of. Given the lawful nature of the new administration, it would have to be the latter. And there it was: the reason why the House of Lords now feared her. In addition to being a powerful, militant noble, she had become something alien to them. Nobles were ultimately creatures of law, and she could punch through their paper shields for some reason unknown to them. They were penned-up livestock at the mercy of a savage predator. Youre right, Ludmila told him, it is the latter. I cant tell you what my contract entails, but I can tell you that these scattered incidents wont lead to a smoking crater where Crosston once stood. A crater Erm, forget that last part, Ludmila smiled. Im just here to see if I can help with whats going on here. If we track down the culprit, theyll be captured and tried. The central administration will probably handle things from there, as theyd want to make a study of it. If we turn up empty-handed, I will not do anything unreasonable out of frustration. Ludmila stood up from her seat. Well be retiring to our room now, she said. Please consider what I mentioned before. Also, please convey my reassurances to Lord and Lady V?lkchenheim C I feel absolutely terrible about disrupting their wedding night. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Ludmila couldnt help but be aware of Nabes unrelenting stare as she pored over the countys judicial record. Long accustomed to seeing the occasional being disguising themselves as a Human in the city, the bald and nearly featureless face of Nabes true appearance did not disturb her at all. It was just the fact that she was staring, and had been staring at her at every opportunity. As an escort, it was expected that one paid attention to their charge, but not to the exclusion of all else. While she occasionally checked the hallway outside and the area outside the window, Ludmila wondered if Nabe had received some specific instructions not mentioned on the Kings order. She couldnt come up with any reason that would merit such intense scrutiny, however. A chill travelled up her spine when she considered Nabes behaviour from another angle. Nabe stood at the pinnacle of an organization dedicated to the destruction of threats to civilization: an Adamantite Adventurer. The Undead were universally accepted to be one of those threats. While this was no longer the case for the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild, culture and perception were difficult to shift in such a short period of time. Miss Nabe, Ludmilas tone was tentative. Have you destroyed many Undead in your career? Yes. Ludmila winced. The answer came simply and without discernible malice, but she couldnt help but think it was twisted in some way to be aimed at her. Thenhow do you feel about His Majestys Undead servitors? Nabe narrowed her eyes at the question. The veteran Adventurers based in E-Rantel once made most of their living suppressing the Undead in Katze Plains, and it was not something they would proudly call attention to in the Sorcerous Kingdom. A line of query such as the one she presented might have drawn a similar reaction from them. They are His Majestys servitors, Nabes expression returned to its usual passiveness. Why are you asking me this? I suppose I was curious over how different individuals react to the Undead. How other nobles have handled the introduction of His Majestys security forces and Undead labour is of particular interest. What do you mean by that? By all reports, Ludmila explained, Darkness has been visiting all of the territories in the duchy on a regular basis. I thought you would be more aware of the differences than I am. For instance, how many Undead are visible in Crosston? Nabe rose from her bed, going over to the rooms window and throwing open the shutters. The night breeze played through her jet-black hair. Having compared the town to its appearance when she last came through in the spring, Ludmila already knew what scenery would greet her. It was a diplomatic approach to adopting the new systems that could be considered characteristic of Human aristocrats in the region. The minimum requirements of the central administration were met. Beyond that was a balance where the reservations of the local administration were laid bare. Undead sentries were kept out of sight. Patrols were left on the sparsely-populated borders of the territory. Elder Liches stayed in their offices. It was the softness of the inner nobles. While not explicitly corrupt or malicious, it was a display of the Human tendency to favour what was comfortable and familiar. There were no dire threats present in the inland territories; no Demihuman tribes or monsters lairing nearby. Nothing that told them you must adapt and act, or you will perish. Without a whetstone to keep it sharp, ones sense for danger grew dull. For people in peaceful lands, this danger was the stagnation of culture and the slow decay of society. A nobles duty was to find a way forward for the lands that they were responsible for. A nobles authority, however, made it all too easy to maintain the status quo C a comfortable and familiar place. Though the common people could sometimes improve their own lot in life, they could not bring about sweeping societal change. They lacked the resources, authority and influence to address widespread problems or enact progressive policies. This was especially so in the Sorcerous Kingdom, where any revolts or dissent could be so easily crushed by those in power. Leaders brought change. When leaders did not act, only their peers or those that stood above could prod them forward. The Prime Minister was an excellent executive administrator, but she was not a radical. Her methods involved compiling vast amounts of information and issuing policies that moved the nation in the desired direction step by rational step. Steps formulated by compiled statistics and the laws set forth by His Majesty. The same laws that the nobility followed. As the Prime Minister of His Majestys government, Lady Albedo had dug in her heels, determined to drag the Sorcerous Kingdom forward against the currents of culture and nature. As long as the administration achieved her policy goals C which were set in increments that were well within reason C she would inevitably reshape the nation to her satisfaction in the long span of eternity. It did not matter how many Human lifetimes passed as long as she met her objectives at what she considered an acceptable rate. Another question was what would then happen once the Prime Minister reached a place that was comfortable to her. Would she, too, fall into the same trap? Like the nobles who now possessed the power to maintain order, the Sorcerous Kingdom had the power to maintain whatever state it considered ideal against all convention and sense. Changing the direction of the seemingly unshakeable central administration could only be done in three ways. The first was through direct intervention by the Sorcerer King. Members of the Royal Court, too, could potentially sway the policies of the administration. Lastly was to provide new information that called for existing policies and directives to be reconsidered. The Sorcerous Kingdom had solidified its footing, but its potential was far from fully harnessed. For the Sorcerous Kingdom to move forward, its subjects also had to be ready to move forward with it. One could say that the Sorcerous Kingdom occupied a position of safety and provision, but the foundations upon which the nation would be built were still in the process of being laid. Momon says that these measures are reasonable for now, Nabe said. That rapid change is disruptiveare you suggesting that the incidents here could have been prevented? No, I was just pointing out how different perceptions of the Undead exist. As you might have noticed, Wardens Vale has as many Undead servitors in civilian use as there are civilians. I was curious what you thought of the Undead, Miss Nabe. So it has nothing to do with our task here? Not directly, no. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Nabe closed the shutters, returning to her bed to resume staring at Ludmila. Is there any particular reason why you keep watching me so intently? Yes. May I know what it is? No. With the awkward conclusion to their discussion, Ludmila turned her attention back to the county records. The night passed, and she felt more than a bit hunted by the time light started leaking through the window. Being stared at all night was decidedly not an experience that she savoured. It should be about time, Ludmila said. We should head down to wait for Andrei. The cases she had been sent to investigate were simple, yet resolving it was problematic. Someone was using something akin to a Charm Person spell to commit crimes, and they were doing it in a way that their victim could not recognize the spellcaster. Since the principal method of solving already-committed crimes in the Sorcerous Kingdom involved using charm spells to take statements, locating the people that physically engaged in criminal acts only led to finding an innocent victim. They knew nothing, save for the fact that they had been magically compelled. In the inns tavern, they discovered Andrei already waiting for them, seated at the table they had occupied the evening before. Good morning, Lady Zahradnik, Andrei rose and inclined his head. Miss Nabe. Good morning, Andrei. Ludmila waited for Nabe to complete the exchange of greetings, but it appeared that nothing was forthcoming. Andrei smiled at Ludmilas discomfort. Ive known Miss Nabe for over a year now, he said. So Im accustomed to at least this much. Over a year? Yes, Andrei nodded. Torkel C that is, the current Count V?lkchenheim C and I went to E-Rantel to hire Adventurers for his coming-of-age ceremony. Thats when we met Darkness. It must have been quite the coming-of-age ceremony if it required an Adamantite Adventurer team. Ah, no, Andrei chuckled nervously. That was at my lords discretion. The ceremony itself is for scions of House V?lkchenheim to prove themselves capable of dealing with Demihuman threats. As you probably understand, the decline of the Frontier Lords in the past led to V?lkchenheim County being responsible for local frontier threats. Adventurers were hired to act as guides and escortswell, we did end up running into something ridiculous, so it was money well spent. Ludmila nodded in understanding. Internally, however, she held severe doubts over the worth of such a ceremony. Proof that you could kill something in a safe situation did not mean that you could manage a territorial border. What happened after you returned? Ludmila asked. after? Yes, she replied. Did he go on to deal with any encroaching threats, or The rest of the year was uneventful, Andrei told her. There were no threats from the wilderness to respond to, fortunately. His tone and description told Ludmila all she needed to know about House V?lkchenheims commitment to the defence of the realm. She had nothing against them personally, but Andreis words left a sour taste in her mouth. They did not speak to her of any true pursuit of a militant nobles duty, nor respect for it. There was no indication of the endless preparation, training and investment required to maintain a similarly endless vigil throughout the seasons. The ceremony was warning enough of this, but the answers to her follow-up questions confirmed it. House V?lkchenheim employed Adventurers for the rite of passage because it was what they believed that the defence of a realm entailed. An exciting, direct battle; proof of mettle and skill at a decisive instant. It was the way that the inland nobles of Re-Estize understood militant matters in general. Ludmilas father often shared his thoughts on such views, usually right after the annual skirmish with the Empire. Satisfied that they had proven their might before not just the Empire, but to one another in a bout of meaningless pageantry, they packed up and went home. Similarly, Torkel V?lkchenheim had gone out and proven that he could do what Adventurers did. As Adventurers were frequently employed to deal with the occasional threat that appeared in more civilized lands, it was seen as proof of being able to deal with those same threats personally. As compassionate and well-meaning as he was, the Count was woefully misguided when it came to the value of his Houses traditions. Given his former situation, Ludmila held the fleeting thought that Count V?lkchenheim might qualify as a commander for the nascent Royal Army. He was, however, probably far better suited to managing his territory and its people. I see, Ludmila said. Well, shall we get going? Id like to see the sites of these incidents. Of course, Andrei said. Before we leave town, Count V?lkchenheim would like toC Theres no need to see Lord V?lkchenheim, Ludmila told him. Lady ZahC Also, its probably best to avoid anything that might give my presence away. In hindsight, my decision to see your liege in such a highly visible manner was also in error. Respect for the proper protocol in more normal circumstances got the better of me. A frown crossed Andreis expression. He clearly was displeased by the turn of events. My lord will be worrying himself into an early grave at this rate. You did report to him after our discussion yesterday evening, yes? I did, Andrei replied, but Lord V?lkchenheim knows not to take everything at face value. Count V?lkchenheims retainer was skirting a very dangerous line. Ludmila was carrying out a royal order, and even the slightest hint of resistance could be considered opposition to the sovereigns will. Casting the shadow of doubt on her word was even worse. House V?lkchenheim either harboured a serious grievance, or its retainers were extremely protective and loyal to their liege. Trust has to start somewhere, Andrei, Ludmila decided it was the latter. Has His Majestys government given House V?lkchenheim any cause for one of the Sorcerer Kings vassals to act in this manner? Andreis lips pressed together into a thin line. After a moment, he turned his head to the side and blew out a long sigh. No, he said. Im sorry. Everyone is just tied up into knots over your presence here. You have a fearsome reputation, Lady Camilla. Just Camilla will do. And I honestly dont understand where most of that reputation comes from. The Ranger gave her a strange look. Did she say something out of sorts? Maybe it was the name. Ill go pick up Sanju, Andrei told them. We can meet up about two kilometres from the eastern gate on the road that leads north. Will that be acceptable, Miss Camilla? Well be there. Andrei nodded slightly in affirmation before turning away and leaving the inn. As the door quietly shut behind him, Nabe walked up beside Ludmila. Lady Shalltear would have taken his tongue for that, the Adventurer said with a barely-restrained edge to her voice. Ludmila believed that she would. Any loyal noble from Re-Estize would have done so as well, as well as any unscrupulous individuals who revelled in wielding the sovereigns authority for self-satisfaction. Especially those. Losing capable subjects who harboured genuine loyalty, however, was the last thing that the Sorcerous Kingdom needed. If anything, they needed more. Those with trust and respect for the leaders of the nation; those who could place their faith in something greater than themselves and serve as an example for others to follow. Arbitrarily culling those people away was a grievous loss to a nation that was only just starting to establish its cultural foundations. I wasnt aware that you were well-acquainted with Lady Shalltear, Ludmila replied. Nabes hard expression faltered for just a moment, then she turned and silently glowered at the door through which Andrei had made his exit. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The site of the first known incident did not display any of the damage that was described in the reports. What remained of the burnt-out ruin had been torn down, cleaned up, and carted away. A new flour mill sat blithely upon the foundations of its predecessor, the fresh daub of its walls gleaming in the noonday sun. Imagining someone just walking up and lighting this place on fire feels surreal. Looking up at the mill beside Ludmila, Andrei offered a grunt in agreement. Built at the top of a hill, the building had a commanding view of the surrounding countryside. Anyone casually walking up to it would be seen quite plainly. No one in their right mind would simply stroll up and set it aflame, expecting to get away with it. With the bulk of the harvest already processed, the mill had very little traffic. Still, the local authorities saw fit to station a Death Knight at the entrance. I wonder if a Death Knight would even be effective in this situation Beg your pardon, Camilla? The Death Knights wont preemptively attack the citizens, Ludmila explained. A charmed individual could walk up in broad daylight without challenge. Half of the interior would already be on fire by the time the sentry noticed the smoke. Andrei frowned at her observation. Rebuilding the mill served two purposes: the first was because the citizens in the surrounding villages needed it. The second was to show that the local administrators would not give in towhatever the perpetrators motive was. A sentry had been placed just in case any retaliation was directed towards the new building. It never came to pass, however. Instead, a mill was destroyed on the opposite side of the county a week later. Another mill went up in flames a week after that. House V?lkchenheim continued chasing the weekly incidents around, except the fourth week ended with three more arsons. With the strong recommendation from the countys Elder Liches to call someone in, the Count had finally relented. Except the person they called in had no idea how she was supposed to help. While the Sorcerous Kingdoms administration might see her as a Human and assume that all Humans acted the same way, this thinking only held on a fundamental level. The problems that frontier populations faced were far removed from the issues of the interior, and they may as well have been two lands separated by vast distances rather than two territories of the same nation right next to one another. The magnitude and nature of crime were different. In the past, one could not set a mill on fire in Wardens Vale, since there was no mill in the first place. Most labour was done by hand with personal tools. Everyone knew everyone, and destroying something everyone relied on made trouble for everyone one knew, which included friends and loved ones. If the damage was severe enough, the settlements very existence would be put into jeopardy. Violence amounted to brawls, and brawls were welcome in Wardens Vale. Aggression was required to fight threats to the border and honing that aggression was an ongoing thing. Bystanders knew when to break up fights if they got out of hand and sent the battered combatants to Bohdan. In the interior, there were just so many people and one would encounter more strangers than acquaintances. That one was a single person amongst a vast sea of people changed how one perceived their actions. Damaging a community was not an existential threat to the entire population. There was always somewhere to run; someplace where no one knew who one was. She supposed that her exposure to this behaviour was a good thing: Wardens Vale was no longer a tiny community, and it was possible that these types of crimes would come hand in hand with its growing population. Recalling the group of immigrants that had appeared uninvited in Wardens Vale from Crosston, she wondered if their blatant disregard for the law was common. Out of the settlements in your territories, Ludmila asked, did any have a history of incidents like this? Thats hard to say, Andrei replied. House V?lkchenheim took over land that half of the nobles abandoned. They werent nice enough to leave a neat pile of helpful notes for whoever they thought would rule here next. Even when it comes to the fiefs with intact administrations, I cant say that the record-keeping was very good. Things have gotten better with the arrival of the Elder Liches, of course, but that wont give you any of the answers youre looking for. And the only territories unaffected are those under House V?lkchenheims direct management. Which is a blatant attempt at misdirection. Weve worked hard to get this place up to the administrations standards, and a whole lot of feathers were probably ruffled along the way. Its clear that they have a problem with us in particular C Jezne next door hasnt had a single issue. Ludmila appreciated that Andrei was more open with her now, but she didnt like how he attempted to preempt her thoughts. He was still very defensive when it came to House V?lkchenheim. They at least have some sense of what to attack, Ludmila said. Instead of lighting fields and forests ablaze, theyre targeting production bottlenecks. After the summer harvest ended, they switched from flour mills to lumber mills. If you noticed that, Andrei said, why did you start here? Because it was on the way to the most recent site? Ludmila replied, It didnt hurt to look. Do all of the mills have wooden frames like this? The design differs depending on whats used to run them, but yes, they all use timber frames. Its the material we have the most of on hand, after all. Woodlouse. Whats taking so long? Ludmila raised a hand to her ear. Youve completed your sweep? I have. These local maps are garbage. The Ranger that made these may as well have been a caterpillar. What about the most recent ones from the administration? They are accurate. Thank you. Were headed to the site of the most recent arson now. Well meet you there C hold onto those caterpillar maps. The Message spell abruptly cut off, and Ludmila lowered her hand with a bemused smile. People usually dont smile after speaking to Miss Nabe, Andrei looked at her thoughtfully. I appreciate her efficiency, Ludmila replied. She has her own sort of charm, as well. We should get moving C Miss Nabe is on her way to our destination already. They hopped back into the awaiting carriage C which felt insufferably slow C and headed northeast towards a small forest under the management of one of Count V?lkchenheims baronial vassals. It was nondescript enough to be something used by members of the noble households travelling back and forth from the territories to Crosston, so Ludmila conceded that it was a useful way to hide their movements on the open rural roads. Since she died in the Azerlisia Mountains, Ludmilas capabilities as a Ranger had diminished somewhat, so she wasnt confident in her ability to conceal her presence in the farmlands. As Ludmila watched the fields and hamlets roll by, a detail she had first noted in Crosston started to bother her. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. V?lkchenheim County does not seem to have much in the way of Undead, she noted. The Death Knight at the mill is the only one we have come across so far out here. Adoption of Undead labour has been slow, Andrei told her. Lord V?lkchenheim and his court have seen the projections from the administration, but juggling 40,000 people around isnt something that can be done in a season. Has anything particularly problematic occurred? Aside from these arsons, that is. Andrei leaned back in his seat, crossing his arms and rubbing a chin with one hand. The temples been pretty sour about the whole thing, he said, but theres nothing they can do about it. They havent spoken out against the Sorcerer King or the Undead? The Ranger snorted. Course not. That would be tantamount to suicide. They cant do anything but stick to their shrines and temples and keep working quietly. Youre not suggesting that theyre the ones to blame for this, are you? No, I was just wondering if there was any resistance to the use of Undead on the religious front. There isnt any active effort by the temple to resist the adoption of the Undead, Andrei said, but how we see the Undead has been ingrained in us since childhood. The enemy of the living, as they say. Until the Sorcerer King showed up, nothing gave us any reason to doubt. They call those wild Undead now, dont they? Ludmila nodded quietly, idly adjusting the ring on her right hand. She wasnt sure if she was wild Undead or not. Have you had any success at all with Undead labour? She asked after several minutes. A few of the braver families were willing to give it a try, Andrei said. There was a lot of confusion at first, but I think they got the hang of it. The crops did the same as everyone elses, so it was at least proven to work. My lord hopes that it will encourage others to try, but But? Ludmila prompted him. Well, there are two main problems, Andrei told her. The first is that, like I just said, the crops did the same as everyone else. Why was that a problem? If anything, it showed how useful Skeletal labourers were. Andrei grinned at her confusion. If Sanju had a face, he said, it might look like yours does right now. Maybe, she glanced at the Elder Lich. What you said makes little sense to me. At least a part of it is our fault, Andrei said. We gave them the recommended number of Skeleton labourers for their land. Ah, I see. Yeah. The handful of households using Undead labour got to kick up their feet all season, but what everyone else saw was the same yield as themselves. You probably know how it goes from there. She did. Tenancy was essentially a venture where the leaseholder was running a family business on the plot of land defined by the terms of their contract. A landlord was supposed to issue enough land to support a family under the lease stipulated in their agreement, meaning that every household roughly had the same amount of land as their neighbours. Since the results were borne by personal effort, successful tenants had an intrepid mentality with a high degree of pride and confidence in their ability to work their land. In short, they did not see any point in leasing Skeleton labour when they could do it themselves for the same result. Lord V?lkchenheim has taken steps to make the difference clear, I assume? There should be plenty of abandoned plots after the annexation. Too late for that, Andrei replied. We were busy just getting things going again, so we just drew up contracts for all of the second and third sons out of those that stayed to assume tenancy. Winter will be the best time to try something, but its going to be ugly. I can hear all of the angry farmers demanding why certain families get more land than others already. Weve got one long headache ahead of us. They couldnt tell them that it was because those who received more land were willing to use Undead labour since there wasnt enough land for all of the households that would suddenly volunteer to use Undead labour. Forests couldnt be cleared because those forests were under management by other tenants and represented a significant share of the countys primary industries. By changing it, all derivative industries would be adversely affected. Adopting Undead labour, consolidating land and encouraging people to abandon their ancestral vocations in a time of unprecedented plentyjuggling was an understatement. Ludmila could almost feel all the hungry eyes looking at her undeveloped lands and demanding that she be relinquished of the territories that werent being properly utilized. I dont envy House V?lkchenheim for the work it has ahead of it, she said in sympathetic tones. I had a vague sense that the more densely populated territories would have issues adjusting, but knowing some of the specific details makes it seem a nightmare. What about the Undead security forces? They arent tied to this problem. Weve gone with the Royal Courts recommendations for the number of Death Knights required to maintain order in the county. That should be a fair number of them, Ludmila said, but they appear to be quite scarce. I think I saw two hidden away at each gatehouse in Crosston, but there are no patrols on the roads. The majority are deployed along the border, Andrei replied. Ludmila furrowed her brow. While maintaining internal security did mean that one was responsible for local borders, the network of roads connecting all of the hamlets and villages in a fief was a priority when it came to where a regular noble should project the administrations presence. Have there been issues with the neighbouring territories? I understand that three of your borders are essentially wilderness Overall, its become safer, I think, Andrei told her. Tob is a new border, but, according to Baroness Allard, the threat of attacks from the forest have always been next to nonexistent. If anything, she gets more Demihumans poking their heads out now than ever before, but theyre more like visits than raids. Ive been curious about how the northern frontier has held up so well compared to the south, Ludmila said. Are you saying that the tribes in the north have just kept to themselves all this time? HmIm not sure how to put this exactly, but it was because of the local politics. Politics? Andrei held up a hand with an apologetic look. Yeah, that probably isnt the right word, he said. Its more that there was a long stalemate between three powers in the forest: the Serpent of the West, the Giant of the East, and the Wise King of the Forest, who controlled the south. The Wise King of the Forest was a singular force that suppressed everything else in her territory, meaning that tribes, monsters and the predatory population in general never grew to the point that competition would turn their attention outwards. Cheating. The northern Frontier Lords were dirty cheaters. It was like having a Dragon conveniently placed on a mountain nearby that took care of every threat while leaving their territories alone. You speak of this King in the past tense C what happened to her? About a year ago, she became Momons pet. Eh? Do you mean that giant rodent with the long tail that always sleeps in front of Momons guest manor? The one with the Death Knight. Ah, so youve seen her. Yes, thats the Wise King of the Forest. It was true that she was very powerful and very fluffy, but she also seemed very lazy. Then again, predators often seemed that way. She understood that the Sorcerous Kingdom extended its control over the Great Forest of Tob long before the annexation of E-Rantel, so it made sense that no disturbances resulted from the shift in the balance of power. What about the other two powers? What happened to them? I have no idea, Andrei shrugged. The people up here only know them by their names, but details on race or characterwell, I guess Ive always imagined them to be Heteromorph or Demihuman Lords of some sort. After seeing the Wise King of the Forest, however, their being monsters is also a strong possibility. She made a mental note to ask after them. They could potentially provide some insight into the management of tribal populations. The Frontier Lords of the northsince their circumstances are a product of these politics, does it mean that they arent militant nobles? The northern territories arent anything remotely like a wild frontier, Andrei replied. One might think theyre border lords, but theyre functionally regular nobles. Even our old territory saw more trouble. I see. Fixing her face into a neutral expression, Ludmila turned her gaze to the scenery outside. The old Lady Allard and her daughters frequently made appearances at the noble functions in E-Rantel that Ludmila had occasionally attended as a child. Lady Allard was the daughter of one of the noble houses in another part of Re-Estize, and her daughters were two and three years younger than Ludmila, respectively. She had thought that, since their mother was from the heartlands, she had influenced her daughters to behave more like herself, but it had turned out that they werent from a militant house at all. A sense of loneliness and unease settled over her. Beyond being the last of her house, Ludmila Zahradnik may have been the last of her kind. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Nabe was already at the site of the burned-out mill, arms crossed as she waited for them in the shade of a gnarled oak tree. The Adventurers dark eyes betrayed none of the impatience conveyed through her Message spell as Ludmila, Andrei and Sanju came up to join her. From what remained of it, Ludmila saw that the lumber mill was of a type powered by physical labour, like many forested locations in the duchy that did not have access to large enough streams. Its charred frame had already been taken apart and dumped in a pile nearby. Building materials were being collected in the village not two hundred metres away in the county administrations bid to display how indomitable their will was against the unknown troublemaker. Ludmila walked around slowly as she read over the report, trying to create an image of the freshly destroyed facility in her mind. There were two other Rangers present when you came here last? Yeah, Andrei replied. Local men that knew the place better than me. I was hoping they might notice something that I couldnt. We only got as far as every other incident. Do you want to see the girl? The girl? Mhm. About eight years old. I suppose that targeting a child would nearly eliminate the chance of resisting a charm spell. She looked over to Nabe, who inclined her head slightly in confirmation. Ludmila frowned down at the report again. It says here that she was foraging for summer berries when she was charmed, but the three of you couldnt find any trace of the spellcaster in the area. Is it even possible for a low-level caster to elude three experienced Rangers? Lowlow level? Andrei struggled with the foreign term. Ermlow Difficulty Rating, by Adventurer reckoning. You shouldve been able to at least find some trace of this person after so many attacks. The victims must be within the range of the spell, and they must be visible in the casters line of sight. Thats what Sanju here said, Andrei jerked his head over at the Elder Lich. The part about what the spell needs to work, that is. For the last three incidents, Ive tried figuring out where each charm victim might have been targeted from without leaving any sign of their passing. There are only so many places from where you can charm someone in their bed through the only window in their house C even then, I couldnt find anything. Ludmila considered the options that such a person might have. A stranger carefully studying a village and potential victims to cast Charm Person on would probably be noticed by the villagers. Being careful about it might have been plausible when it only happened once a week. The distance between incidents in the past week, however, made for a days walk each. Two days to travel, carefully observe the locals and commit the deed from a perfectly untraceable location felt like a stretch. Do you feel that anything has changed in the way things are being carried out this week? Ludmila asked. Not really, Andrei answered. Every incident uses one of a handful of methods that weve seen in the last month. As long as its untrackable, it doesnt seem to matter. She started flipping through the reports again. Even the motive of their mysterious suspect was not clear. They were all carefully conducted attacks on industrial bottlenecks that were processing high volumes of goods. All of the attacks were damaging the property of every noble but Count V?lkchenheim, but the Count was allocating his resources to help with repairs. What would House V?lkchenheim have done about this if it were still a part of Re-Estize? Gone broke, probably, Andrei grimaced. It might have been a Counts title, but we werent anything like those highlords that fairy tales describe. Ive heard of minor nobles being driven into a corner like this in the past. A criminal group putting pressure on an honest lord; someone keeping their rival from getting ahead, or even just a big noble keeping all the little ones around him down. Most nobles in Re-Estize were even more small and poor than we were. It doesnt take much to put a house like that in a really bad situation. Is it possible that this is whats happening here? Ludmila asked. Hmno. All the nobles here have an Elder Lich looking over their shoulder, and I dont think theyd do that sort of thing anyway. Re-Estize is scared spitless of the Sorcerous Kingdom, so they wouldnt dare. When criminal groups do this, its one of two things: coercion or retaliation. Retaliation? Yeah, Andrei nodded. Say someone takes a moral stand or at least makes an effort to enforce the law. A group of criminals would act to show that theyre not to be challenged. It doesnt matter to them that theyll ruin the lives of innocent people: it only matters that they have free reign over their turf to do whatever theyre doing. Unless their target has the information and strength to strike at them directly, its a battle that theyll inevitably lose. It doesnt seem very fair, but those that live a life of crime always seem to be stronger than their victims. When a group of Platinum-rank thugs shows up to break your legs or sell your family into slavery, all most people can do is pray. Against something like this, theyre even more helpless. Every time Ludmila heard something about the criminal elements of Re-Estize, the darker her image of the place became. How could one even fight against people that were willing to stoop so low? The vast majority of people, as Andrei had pointed out, were not strong. This included members of the nobility. At even the slightest hint of resistance, a single thug with the power of a small army could walk up to a manor and kill an entire household and family before word even got out to the next nearest village. By the time any response arrived, it would be too late. The initiative appeared to lay entirely within the grasp of the aggressors, who could pick and choose likely targets at will. I take it that you know about this because of House Fassett. There were a lot of stories like that, yeah. From our neighbours to the west, too. Most nobles know, but Frontier Lords probably wouldnt. Anyone like that shows up in your territory, youd probably squish them in some unspeakable way as a warning to everyone else. They would just quietly disappear. Well, thats terrifying in its own way, Andrei smirked. The more twisted a person is, the more twisted the things they can imagine. At any rate: coercion or retaliation. If its retaliation, the targeted lord would know why and we dont have any clue. If its coercion, there would be a demand. A demand hasnt arrived and anyone arriving with a demand would end up in Sanjus clutches. Ludmila nodded in agreement. Criminals whose motives revolved around direct gains would gain no ground in the Sorcerous Kingdom. I dont like the way this is going, she muttered. Have you figured out whats going on? Nabe suddenly developed an interest in the conversation. No, Ludmila replied, but without a motive like the ones we went over, the problem has either become bigger or smaller. Either way, it expands the list of potential suspects greatly. Explain. She glanced over to Andrei and Sanju, hoping that they might have latched on to something, but they looked at her just as expectantly as Nabe. I dont think like an inland noble, Ludmila said, so I hope you can understand how I express this. If the problem is bigger, then I can only envision it as a part of a greater strategy. There are two that I can think of offhand. The first is that someone is testing how vulnerable our supply lines are. The second is that there are indirect or relative gains to be made from these acts C that these are tactics employed to achieve broader strategic goals. Both can be from domestic or foreign sources, and not necessarily involving militant organizations. None of His Majestys servitors would do such a thing, Sanju said. What if you were commanded to? Ludmila asked. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. The Elder Lich offered no response. Nabe narrowed her eyes. Are you suggesting that weve been sent by His Majesty to solve a problem that His Majesty intentionally startedso we could be sent out to solve it? Whether she was angry or incredulous, Ludmila could not tell. It would be nice if that was the case, Ludmila replied. It would mean that the state of the Sorcerous Kingdom is now stable enough that the administration is willing to start testing for weaknesses. Something like a combat exercise C though Ive never heard of it being done with administrative and judicial systems. Im not sure whether to be worried or relieved hearing that, Andrei said. What we have to be worried about is everything else it might be, Ludmila told him. Another nation might be feeling out our capabilities, or a local interest might be investigating whether there are opportunities for crime in the future. Someone might be suppressing production because its slowly starting to affect prices for goods in the region. That its only happening in V?lkchenheim County might suggest that its someone from the Sorcerous Kingdom trying to tilt the economic scales between territories, or it could be a foreign agent trying to sow the seeds of discord. Alright, Andrei sighed, that just got too big for me. What if the problem became smaller? It goes from some unfathomable grand strategy to Something manageable by local authorities, Ludmila replied. Yet it still means that you will have to expect that behaviour from now on. Countermeasures will have to be developed for when these incidents start again. Andrei frowned at the last, eyes turning sharp. Start again? You mean were never going to be able to stop this? This particular string of cases will end eventually, Ludmila said. But what is happening here represents the administrations inability to deal with a particular problem. A weakness. If you dont address a weakness, your enemies will keep attacking it. Sooner or later, everyone will know about that weakness and you will be at their mercy. But once we catch this guy, well know what his trick is and why hes doing it. Knowing what methods are being used dont always end with a working solution, she told him. One may learn how a monster or a Demihuman behaves, but it will not save them if the gap in strength is too great. All one can do is struggle until they die, knowing how theyll die every moment of that struggle. Were not dealing with a monster or Demihuman, I hope. It was still a possibility, but Ludmila couldnt imagine why a monster or one of the local Demihumans would attack in such a broad, yet specific way. I have no idea yet, she said, but the basic situation is the same. I know of no way to stop a random person from charming another person at a random time in a random location to attack a random target in a place as large as V?lkchenheim County. All we can do is try and figure out who did it and dispense the appropriate justice. The motive, in the end, may also be seemingly random. People have rational and irrational sides, and sometimes that irrational side is unavoidable. Okay, we went from monsters and Demihumans tocrazy people? How many crimes result from unrestrained emotion, irrational thinking or plain madness? Do you believe that our current measures in any way prevent crimes of passion or those committed by people who have lost their grasp on reason and sense? Whose perception of the world has warped to the degree that their reality has become irreconcilable to ours? A Death Knight should be able to stop such an act if theyre there just at the right moment, but His Majestys servitors cant be everywhere. Also, monsters and Demihumans probably have their different types of crazy, too. Thats the last thing I needed to hear, Andrei rolled his eyes. You speak as if we need an answer for every possible weakness because motives can be entirely irrational. Something like that, Ludmila smiled slightly. Nobles in all situations have their own attacks to deal with, I suppose. As the world always changes, so too can the attacks that are directed against us. For as long as House V?lkchenheim holds their title, the defence of it will be their duty.
The nondescript carriage returned to Crosston well after nightfall. Andrei dropped them off in front of the inn, and Sanju returned to the town hall. Ludmila and Nabe returned to their room, heads drooped in defeat. Well, not Nabe. She had never seen the Adventurer do anything remotely close to drooping. After shutting the door, Nabe sat down on her bed and resumed staring at Ludmila. Shall we head down for a late dinner? Ludmila asked. Im fine. An hour passed as Ludmila pored over her notes for the day. She stopped after reviewing her initial thoughts for the third time. Miss Nabe, as someone from a different land, did you find fault with anything that I said? Why do you ask? Insight from someone with different views can be helpful. Nabe shifted on her bed, then drew her legs under her. For the first time in Ludmilas recollection, the Adventurer appeared to relax somewhat. Your thoughts were expressed in a way that was easy to understand for me, Nabe told her, but I dont understand how you can tolerate any of this, or why. Id think that someone so well-travelled as yourself would be possessed of a much wider range of tolerances than my own. Perhaps, Nabes tone lent the impression of a shrug, but living amongst these people has been especially vexing. Its as if you cannot decide what you are or where you stand. Ludmila looked up from her notes, then chided herself for being self-conscious again. You might be right about that, she conceded, but at the same time, I havent seen anyadvanced nonhuman societies. No C thats not true. Theres the Sorcerous Kingdom C particularly the servants who came with His Majesty. They are not any single race, and they vary widely in their nature, attitudes and personalities. As someone who has a growing number of different peoples in my territory, I occasionally wonder how the Sorcerer King plans to achieve harmony. Nabes lips opened slightly, then closed again. Though she had met her months ago, Ludmila still did not know much about the being that lurked behind the Human guise of Nabe. Was she an entirely different person? What did she truly think about the Sorcerous Kingdom? Momon had stayed to stand in opposition to the Sorcerer King on behalf of the people, but in recent times he was reportedly developing a rapport with the Undead sovereign. The Beautiful Princess was a different story, however. Nabe followed silently in their wake, and she betrayed nothing of her thoughts on the matter. She still might harbour the same notions as Momon when the Dark Warrior first stood for the people, or her loyalties might only belong to Momon. Forgive me if it seems like prying, Ludmila said, but is there a reason why you act in such a reserved fashion all the time? I thought you might be more sociable in private, but it doesnt seem to be the case. Reserved Im sorry, Ludmila quickly put in, I was considering it in Human terms. Maybe its normal for your race. Nabe remained silent for a moment, a series of complicated expressions playing over her face. Its just the way I am. Other members of my race are far better at blending in with strange people The Adventurers eyes narrowed. Did you just do something? I-I wasnt aware of it if I did. Nabe snorted. She cast a derisive look in Ludmilas direction. For all of the superior qualities you hold relative to others of your kind, you still possess many of their fatal flaws. How can one not know what theyre doing? Someone mocked me over something like that recently. And rightly so. I can only wonder how much time you wasted today with your investigation. I did ask if you found fault with anything I said. Nothing was wrong with what you said. Everything was wrong with what you did. Ludmila could only offer an uncomprehending look in reply to Nabes statement. The Adventurer closed her eyes, releasing a sharp sigh. I truly dont understand, Ludmila said weakly. So it seems. Do you believe that His Majesty would specifically send you here for something that any Human with a modicum of intelligence could do? Why didnt you use any of your Skills or Abilities today? SkiCwhat? Maybe you are forever doomed to fall to your own ignorance, Nabe looked away. I believe you died several times for a similar reason. You knew about that? She wasnt sure why she asked. Darkness stood at the pinnacle of the Adventurer Guild, and it was Momon that made her aware of her deficiency. With how much time Momon spent studying the problem, Nabe said, one can hardly forget. It is the foolishness of Humans: your rationality only exists at the same level as the teeming masses of your kind. Skills, Abilities and magic are an undeniable part of reality, yet most of them somehow fall last in line when considering the tools that are available for your use or consideration. Even the simplest of them can awe your kind with how they can so easily solve your problems or confound your enemies. It is an unbelievably idiotic achievement to lay claim to C even insects know better. So youre saying that I have some Skill or Ability that might help resolve this issue in V?lkchenheim County Obviously. Lady Shalltear mentioned to Momon that you once possessed such an Ability C until an episode of the aforementioned idiocy caused you to lose it. As caustic as her tone was, she could not refute her words. Ludmila thought exactly as Nabe had described. Classes and the powers that were derived from them were considered special. They were exceptional qualities mostly set apart from mundane life and normal patterns of thought. After many weeks of neglecting to do so, she stretched out with her senses, checking for her long-lost Ability. Its response was immediate. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 I-I didnt know, mlord! Im no crook! A loose-jowled man with sweaty skin looked up at the dais with pleading eyes. Upon that dais, behind a well-worn oak table, sat Lord Torkel V?lkchenheim and Lady Adelia V?lkchenheim. Sanju stood behind a desk below and to the side. Several footmen attended the hall. I swear to the gods, mlord! The mans plaintive voice echoed up and down the hall, Were goodn honest folk! From the shadows of the servants entrance, Ludmila and Nabe observed the proceedings. Whats this we? Nabe sneered, And only fools would defend themselves by claiming that theyre good and honest. An attempt to curry sympathy, Ludmila murmured back as she looked on with interest. Its not uncommon for people to speak like this. This worm broke the law, Nabe muttered. Theres nothing left but to accept his deserved punishment. What point is there in having all of these gnats buzzing around the hall? The gnats in question were the mans wife, several of his friends, the master of the Bakers Guild and the senior Priest of the local temple with two of his attendants. The mans wife wrung her hands tearfully. His friends all held worried expressions. The guildmaster had a grim look. The delegation from the temple frowned in unison, occasionally shaking their heads. Its all an attempt to curry sympathy, Ludmila replied softly. The baker admitted to his crime under the effects of Charm Person. All they can do is try and soften the blow. Before dawn that day, she and Nabe went out to observe the citizens as they started their daily routines. Her newly-rediscovered ability was as vague as she remembered it. There was no such thing as a person who was perfectly compliant with the order of the Sorcerous Kingdom and the will of the Sorcerer King. All she could do was try and figure out what fell in the range of everyday life and what was far enough out of line that she could justifiably suspect them for problematic behaviours. As with her previous experiences employing the ability, an individual was never always uniformly the same. Small things nudged them back and forth in attitude and general outlook. As of yet, she had never encountered anything like a giant arrow pointing down at a persons head blaring CRIMINAL to her amongst the citizenry. Like the mercenaries fleeing Fassett County, however, past actions lingered on the impressions that she felt. How recent these acts had to be for her to recognize them was unknown. In the town, however, there was no pressing need to chase anyone down. Once she identified them, her targets were easily tracked. The citizens she picked out went around unconcerned, unaware of the fact that they were quarry being stalked. Ludmilas first target C the baker currently standing trial before Count V?lkchenheim C did not stand out in any overt way relative to the other denizens of Crosston. Nothing in how he carried himself, interacted with others or conducted his affairs suggested that he was a criminal or even a slightly suspicious person. If anything, his behaviour was as normal as normal could get, people got along with him, and he had no discernable issues as a functional member of society. After about an hour of observation, Ludmila went from being a stalker to feeling like a crazy stalker. That Nabe seemed ever ready to snipe the baker through his storefront with a Lightning Bolt just made things that much worse. In the end, Ludmila decided to take the man out into the back alley and have him charmed. The result left Ludmila somewhere between wanting her anticipation back and feeling bemused. With the man being about the worst of what Ludmila had detected in the town, she wondered how a truly malicious actor would register to her senses. Nabe, however, appeared unreasonably furious with the baker, despite the nature of his infractions. Even in such a minor case, the web of social threads ensnared all parties with an interest in the matter. The wife worried over the future of their family. His friends were either genuinely worried for the man or wary over how their association might be perceived. The guildmaster had to consider the implications of one of his members being charged and what it meant to his organization. It was illegal for the temples to interfere with government functions, but there was a tiny space where they could appeal to ones better nature, pleading for an opportunity for reform rather than corporal punishment. As far as Ludmila knew, the last was unique to places where the Faith of the Four held sway over the population. The Faith of the Six did not hold any belief in the inherent better nature of people, nor did mercy and sympathy hold any sway over justice. Humanity required guidance, and sometimes that guidance came in the form of actions exercised for the greater good. It did not mean that punishments were arbitrarily harsh, but no one thought to interfere in the delivery of a verdict and its associated penalties. Lord V?lkchenheim was a follower of The Four, however, and his people were largely the same. As such, Ludmila was curious how the proceedings would play out. The young nobleman was well-known for his conscientious and compassionate nature, and this nature was something that many might try and take advantage of. Ridiculous, Nabe sniffed. Ludmilas lips turned up in amusement. The situation was indeed ridiculous C an amalgamation of several disparate elements that culminated in the trial on display before them. Mister Brioche, Lord V?lkchenheim visibly struggled to maintain a straight face, you are overdramatizing your case. What precisely do you think is going to happen to you? I-I dont know mlord? I guess it was like poaching? Oh, gods C poachers are hung! Or, or The bakers voice grew more desperate with every panicked breath, Please, mlord, mercy! Mercy on my poor soul! I didnt do nothing to deserve this C dont send me off to be damned for eternity! Mournful voices rose from the courts audience as the man fell onto his knees and started to weep. Heated indignation coursed through Ludmila. Lord V?lkchenheim exchanged glances with his new wife, then turned his attention to the blubbering baker. Look, he said, all you have to do is provide restitution for what was stolen. Im not a thief, mlord! I didnt steal no ones things! Whether you realized it or not, Lord V?lkchenheim told him, the fact that you committed theft still stands. Besides, paying it all back shouldnt be such a dreadful matter these days, yes? As long as compensation is made according to an agreed-upon schedule, you will have nothing further to worry about. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. R-really? Really. Mister Brioche stood up again on unsteady legs, then turned to embrace his wife. Their sobs of relief filled the hall. Their friends shed tears as well. The delegation from the temple smiled in unison with satisfied nods. The guildmaster was the only one that did not appear to share in their reception of the outcome, probably because the case carried a precedent that he would need to address with all of his members. Lord V?lkchenheim nodded to his footmen, and they ushered the group out. Except for the delegation from the temple. The next defendant was escorted in with a similar following and a similar look of dread on his face. As Ludmila and Nabe continued with their observation, common threads appeared as the cases were each resolved. A combination of ignorance, illiteracy, common culture and unfamiliar practices that came with unfamiliar circumstances had inevitably given rise to a myriad of tiny inefficiencies in the way every defendant had carried out their responsibilities. From the administrations standpoint, the term for such inefficiencies was corruption. Petty corruption, but corruption nonetheless. It was nothing at all like the popular tales of evil nobles who abused their power in comical ways to gain stupendously unfair benefits. Instead, it was hundreds of citizens engaged in town industries who could not read, did not understand what was expected of them, and did not even realize what they were doing was wrong. Each was a tiny grain of sand in the vast mechanisms that drove the nation, and each affected the system by an equally tiny amount. Yet these grains of sand added up. There were a quarter-million Human citizens directly involved in the industries of the Sorcerous Kingdom, and each had the potential to become one of those tiny grains of sand, be it intentional or not. Nearly all of the cases involved the months before the summer harvest when the administration was providing for the welfare of the citizens in the aftermath of the annexation. Food and supplies were distributed to population centres with the expectation that they would in turn be distributed in the manner mandated by the government. Barley, for instance, was distributed to flour mills. The flour from the mills would be sent to storehouses. Those storehouses would ration daily allotments to village families or bakeries in towns, as was with Mister Brioches case. Each transfer of goods was accompanied by an expectation of wastage from production processes and handling during transport. This figure was derived from existing numbers that incorporated these inefficiencies, effectively making the problem invisible when looking down from the top. Taking an unaccounted-for portion for ones own family; giving a particularly hungry-looking child another roll of bread; using the ingredients supplied to bake goods not mandated by the administration for variety or at the request of others. This was the corruption seen in many of the cases: not born of malice or vile degrees of selfishness, but from ignorance and even charity. The government provided resources according to carefully calculated projections, but these resources were being used in an unintended manner by those responsible for distribution. It was an oversight by the central administration, which issued their directives under certain assumptions. These oversights should have been identified by local leaders who would, in turn, rectify the issues at their level and bring the problem to the attention of the House of Lords and the Royal Court. In theory, at any rate. It was not an issue that Human nobles from any nation in the region could seriously consider pursuing without an army of administrative aides. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, this army came in the form of the Elder Liches, but simply having them did not remedy what was a cultural blind spot. Like with the Undead labourers, the reception of the Elder Liches was mixed. Clara and Ludmila eagerly embraced the powerful new administrative capabilities that they represented. Others still baulked at their use. If Nonnas correspondences with her peers were any indication, Count V?lkchenheim was not the only noble that appeared to treat the directives issued by the administration as goals to achieve rather than the minimum acceptable standard. Shortly after midday, the procession of defendants ran dry and Lord V?lkchenheim called a recess for lunch. Ludmila and Nabe came out from the servants entrance, walking up to the Count who was slouching in his seat. I hope that all had something to do with what you came here to investigate, Miss Camilla. Most likely not, Lord V?lkchenheim, Ludmila replied. It was something that I noticed, so I thought I would bring it to your attention. Im not sure whether to thank you or resent you. Personally, I feel like some sort of evil magistrate now. I believe your handling of each case was even-handed. Its better to be thought of as fair rather than soft. Hunh. I suppose thats the sign Ive been wearing around my neck recently. So, how many hundreds more have you lined up in front of the town hall? The rattle of several carts echoed out from the servants entrance. Lunch was brought in by a line of maids, and Lord V?lkchenheim bid Ludmila and Nabe be seated. Ludmila eyed the meal as it was set out over the table. It was decidedly rural fare, featuring dishes prepared from wild game, fresh produce and brown bread. I think your awareness of these problems existence is enough to get you started, my lord, Ludmila picked up their discussion. Your guildmasters should be busy informing their members as well. I thought it convenient that I only ever saw each of them once, Lord V?lkchenheim mused. You did this on purpose to mitigate all those theatrics, I assume? To help smooth things out in general, yes. We, as the audience, are aware of the situation each defendant is in. The theatrics of the people brought forward today, however, were rooted in genuine fears. Yes, well, I suppose I have to thank you for that. Provided that hundreds of people arent fleeing the city right now. A furrow crossed Ludmilas brow as she tried to imagine what Lord V?lkchenheim described. I dont think the guildmasters would do that, she smirked. Probably not, he agreed. A part of me very much wants to flee, however. Now that everythings spilt out into the open, what will the Royal Court do? I cant speak for the Royal Court, but the central administration should be pleased with this development. Indeed, Sanju said from his desk, thisC Lord V?lkchenheim started coughing mid-swallow. He covered his mouth with a napkin while Lady Adelia leaned over to gently stroke his back. Dammit, Sanju! The Count croaked, Where the hell did you come from? I never left. At any rate, the cases so far C if extrapolated to the entire population C represent anywhere from a three to six per cent improvement in economic efficiency. It will, as you say, please the central administration. The Elder Lich returned to its work. Despite its dispassionate tone, that it chose to interject at all showed just how excited it was. Lord V?lkchenheim cast a somewhat suspicious look in Ludmilas direction. You seem to get along famously with the Undead. Ludmila had to make an active effort not to bristle at his comment. How do you mean, my lord? She asked. Things just feel smoother, he answered. Tell me C did you have this sort of problem in your own demesne? Like those represented by the cases this morning. The problems in my demesne were of an entirely different nature, Ludmila replied. The Elder Liches were already performing regular audits of government-related activities by the time I had enough tenants for this to start becoming a problem. Theyre even being invited to help with the private business of some of my subjects, now. Lord V?lkchenheim raised an eyebrow as he worked on a mouthful of the main course. He washed it down with a sip of wine. Really he said. Frontier folk sure are made differently. More differently than you know. The corner of Ludmilas lip tightened at his light tone. How many generations would it take for Wardens Vale to raise new lines of hardy frontier folk? Was it even possible now, given the state of the Sorcerous Kingdom? The vast majority of them are migrants from the interior, my lord, Ludmila replied. Which brings me to something else I wanted to ask you about. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Lord V?lkchenheim examined her for several moments before guessing at what she wanted. Does it have to do with migrants? Its common knowledge amongst the nobility that youve been trying hard to attract more people to your territory. I doubt that youd be willing to part with your townsfolk, Ludmila replied. I take it thats something youve heard from the others already, he said. Still, I have plenty of farmers and woodsmen that I need to relocate somehow, and your territory is an attractive outlet. Youll have plenty of migrants to fill your town with C it would help us both. The administration of the Sorcerous Kingdom disclosed nothing about Class Levels, bloodlines or aptitudes in the materials that it distributed, so Lord V?lkchenheim probably did not understand that he stood to take the lions share of the benefit in such an arrangement. Bringing people whose entire lives had revolved around farming or forestry into a city did neither Ludmila nor the migrants any favours. In the past, one could move to the city and find a job as a menial labourer, but Undead labour filled those positions in Ludmilas territory. She could probably find a place for unskilled labour C say, apprenticing farmers to blacksmiths C but she would have to provide for them until they could complete their apprenticeships. This, in turn, was a gamble as a persons aptitude in an unfamiliar trade was unknown, as was their class build. The primary concern for migrants changing professions was how much they could advance their new profession before slowing down. If the aforementioned migrant had 7 Levels as a Farmer, and the average person slowed down before reaching Platinum C that was, Level 15 C Ludmila could only reasonably expect a Level 8 Blacksmith. Though her grasp on Classes and Levels was only cursory at the time, the way Ludmila had designed her farming villages pre-sorted her population. There was a specific ratio of professions in every village, which more closely reflected the ratios of urban populations. Every child was given a basic education and attempts were made at identifying their aptitudes before figuring out where they would find the greatest success. The fact that the Temple of the Six, with its extensive records on the bloodlines of its congregation, was the primary source of her migrants made the process immeasurably smoother. She had modelled many of the systems in her demesne after the institutions of her faith and by integrating the wisdom of their sacred scriptures. The gods wisdom was made clearer with every passing month as their teachings were made manifest in reality. Ludmila would never be able to understand why so many would fall to heresy when the truths of the Six Great Gods could be seen so clearly. Thats also something Ive heard from the others already, my lord, Ludmila said, Unfortunately, I have no need for any more farmers or woodsmen. Forgive me for saying so, Miss Camilla, Lord V?lkchenheim said, but that sounds insane. Your land stretches from the wilderness to the borders of my territory, so I cant imagine why you would refuse. Are you saying that youve already secured tens of thousands of migrants to occupy the areas youve expanded to? Not at all, Ludmila replied. The reason is that I do not intend to develop the lands under my management much further than what I have planned already. A look of confusion fell over Lord V?lkchenheims face. He looked over at his similarly confused wife. Butbut why? Lady Adelia asked, The entire House of Lords is green with envy over how much undeveloped territory youve brought under your title. Unlessdoes Lady Bloodfallen or His Majesty intend to create new titles for those lands? It was something that could potentially happen in Re-Estize if there was territory for the taking. In exchange for their lieges support, a Frontier Lord could agree to relinquish some of the lands that they claimed. It was an arrangement that benefitted both, provided the investment was worth the risk. There is no such arrangement, my lady, Ludmila shook her head. Then there will be an uproar in the House of Lords, Lady Adelia frowned. The central administration will be infuriated as well. They always go on and on about efficiency and taxes and production. If they see all of that idle land that youre doing nothing with I am doing something with it, Ludmila told her. What Im doing is leaving it mostly alone. Then it will completely turn back into a wilderness, a tinge of frustration entered Lord V?lkchenheims voice. My house has been on the border of that encroaching wildland since before my fathers time. I cant even imagine how many Demihumans will His mouth worked silently as realization dawned upon him. Thats right, Ludmila said. The Sorcerous Kingdom is no longer a Human nation. It was members of the Royal Court that suggested that I do this, so the protests of the House of Lords will fall upon deaf ears. Sooner or later, non-Humans will take their place in the House of Lords, and those protests will meet internal resistance. The echo of her voice faded away, and silence fell over the hall. Ludmilas gaze went from Lord V?lkchenheim to Lady V?lkchenheim, who appeared to have nothing more to say. As leaders of humanity, Ludmila told them, please work hard to ensure that there will always be a place for your people. Though admittedly forceful in her tone, she did her best to convey her genuine feelings. The people of V?lkchenheim County were not followers of The Six, but the Faith of the Sixs divine mandate included all of humanity. They kept watch even over those who had lost their way, and the door was always open for them to return. Now, Ludmila said, on to what I wanted to ask you about. That wasnt it? Of course not. I am here on the Kings business. Bringing forward my personal concerns while I am here by His Majestys authority would be improper. Well, thats laudable, I suppose. I suppose. Like common culture, noble culture also had norms that, while considered harmless by those who practised them, in reality facilitated corruption. Every point of contact was an opportunity to make connections, increase awareness of various issues and impress or influence others. It was something that went hand in hand with the dance of protocol and discourse that occurred between members of the aristocracy. Very little C if any C thought was given towards how one was taking advantage of their position. An official appointment like the one Ludmila held, as temporary and specific as it was, was coveted for this very reason. A noble with her appointment could travel and make new acquaintances while carrying the prestige and authority of a greater power. The unscrupulous would combine this with their personal interests, effectively presenting a veiled threat against those who might resist their proposals. If one still held firm, unfavourable reports and false charges would go straight to those in authority. To people like Ludmila, duty was an honour. She did not kneel upon receiving the Kings order simply in deference to the Kings authority. It was in appreciation of the Kings appreciation C that she had been recognized as one who was capable of carrying out His Majestys will and was worthy of trust in the duties that she prided herself in upholding. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Even with her deep respect for the appointment and commitment to duty, Ludmila had been invariably tempted into small talk that had nothing to do with the reason why she was here. It has to do with the utilization of His Majestys Undead servitors. The Undead? Lord V?lkchenheim frowned. Yesthey appear quite scarce. I understand the problems that come with adopting Undead labour, but I heard that the majority of your Death Knights have been deployed along the borders. Is there a problem with that? Your territory is surrounded by other territories of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Yes, but most of those borders are not with Human lands. are you saying that youve deployed your security forces to guard against other citizens because theyre not Human? Werent you bemoaning the thought of looking like some evil magistrate just now? Lord V?lkchenheim fell silent, fidgeting with a silver fork as he glanced down at his half-empty plate. Thats a very strange thing to say for a follower of The Six, if you dont mind my saying so. It isnt just the Temple of the Four that needed to adapt to the realities of a secular nation, Ludmila replied. It also doesnt change the fact that youve deployed Death Knights to defend against our nations citizens. The administration understands that these things take time, he said after several moments. Our people need time to get used to things. You saw that parade of people that I had to sort out this morning C even the idea that they had committed a crime led them straight to thoughts of being turned into monsters. Ludmila set her utensils down before they warped in her grip. The Count had what he considered a strong argument. Even after months of being left in peace and seeing their lands prosper, the majority of the citizens outside of Corelyn County and Wardens Vale harboured reservations over the Undead. Criminal activity was suppressed simply by the idea that those caught would have their souls enslaved for eternity by the Sorcerer King or one of his minions. Views on Demihumans that were historically a threat to Humans were probably not much better. I dont disagree, my lord, Ludmila said. The Prime Minister has an excellent mind for broadly gauging these matters. You should, however, understand the weaknesses in her approach. Well, it wouldnt be right to call them weaknesses C they are aspects of governance that are best dealt with by nobles and their retainers, and she most likely understands this as well. If things were as simple as adhering to almanacs, manuals and advisories, Sanju would be sitting where you are right now. Its not as simple as sticking Death Knights on the roads. Lady Adelia suddenly spoke up again. She shrunk back slightly as their heads all swivelled towards her. I-its not as simple as that, she said. We have to think about the people. Thats right, Lord V?lkchenheim nodded. If we just put them everywhere, there will be panic or paralysis or both. Its taken so much to get everything working again. We cant risk it. The city had to go through the same thing, Ludmila noted, and the city didnt have the benefit of your guidance. Your leadership counts for more than you might think. If the supplies for Re-Estizes Royal Army had not been seized, Lord V?lkchenheim told her, the city would have starved. We dont have that sort of leeway here and we cannot afford to do anything of the sort until winter. Once the autumn harvest season is over, we can start putting Undead patrols on the rural roads without the risk of disrupting agriculture. It seemed like a flimsy excuse. Though rural areas contained about ninety-five per cent of the duchys population, they were still sparsely populated. The number of people exposed to Undead patrols at any given point would be in the single digits unless a Death Knight stomped straight through the centre of a village early in the morning. Lord V?lkchenheim also appeared entirely unaware of the notion that he was subtly fortifying his subjects. The ability was something Ludmila couldnt feel herself applying to others, so it was understandable that he wouldnt notice it. Perhaps he had not harnessed it at all, or its effects were something that nobles and their loyal subjects always took for granted as normal. What about the town and the highway? Thats even more problematic, Lord V?lkchenheim replied. Merchants from Re-Estize will turn around and flee the moment they encounter a Death Knight patrol on the highway. The best we can do is keep a few in the town. Youve stuffed them in your gatehouses, Ludmila frowned. Its the best we can do, he repeated himself. My dear Adelia is right: its not so simple. The delegation from the temple drifted to the forefront of her mind. The temples The temples know the law as well as we do, Lord V?lkchenheim told her. Better, when it comes to the parts that apply to them. But youre not too far off with your thinking. In the same way that the temples cannot interfere with the administration of the realm, the realm cannot interfere with matters of faith. They legally cannot dictate which gods to follow. The sound of a bell filled the hall, striking twice to mark the time. They had to wait to be heard again. I really have to do something about that bell, Lord V?lkchenheim frowned. At any rate, my people cannot be as cavalier about the Undead as yours. Followers of The Four are taught to universally revile the Undead from the moment they are old enough to understand words. There were nuances between sects within the Faith of the Six when it came to views on the Undead, but saying so would only serve to support his case. That both Lord V?lkchenheim and his retainer presented the same argument in different ways gave her the impression that their reservations were a shallow excuse to avoid efforts to integrate the Undead in the county. Undead labour was being used where people were willing, but the various issues specific to the territory were impeding progress. As an outsider, it was not her place to tell Count V?lkchenheim what to do unless it concerned matters under her jurisdiction. He probably had a better grasp of how to manage his realm and its people, so she would only be getting in the way. I suppose this means that youre unwilling to deploy Undead servitors to help with this string of arsons. Not if it means disturbing my subjects, Lord V?lkchenheim told her. Andrei says that we dont have nearly enough to cover every possible target, anywaywhat did you have in mind? I wanted to cast a net after the next incident, Ludmila said. To detect any suspicious movement from the reported location. After the next incident? Lord V?lkchenheim sighed, How many more mills can I expect to lose? At least two. And just how did you come up with that? Our criminal has picked up the pace of their attacks, Ludmila explained. It has been over two days since the last incident, so theres probably a mill on fire somewhere right now. It just takes time for word to arrive since its being delivered by local messengers. The Counts look indicated that he understood, but he certainly didnt like it. After this report, he asked, what will your plan be? Since the rate of attacks has increased, there should only be a limited distance that they can travel before needing to set up for the next one. Their goals appear to be both the destruction of property and the disruption of economic activities, so they are targeting facilities actively being used. They are not attacking any territories under your direct jurisdiction and they are not attacking any villages or the town. Unless the attacker deviates from this pattern, we can expect them to be attacking your untouched lumber mills. So the next incident will tell you how far he can go, Lord V?lkchenheim murmured, and youll have Undead forces waiting for them to leave the next location after the attack. Its a boring plan, Ludmila shrugged, but it should do the job. As dessert arrived, the door to the town hall opened a crack. Andrei slipped inside. Young MastCLord V?lkchenheim! He said before he completely made his way to the dais, A messenger just arrived on horseback. Another lumber mill? Yes, my lord. In the southwest of Allard Barony. Miss Camilla, Lord V?lkchenheim shifted to address Ludmila. Is there any way that you can carry out what you proposed without disturbing my subjects? There is, my lord. Thengo ahead. The sooner we end this, the better. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The sheer difference in the amount of information we have access to now versus what it was like in Re-Estize never ceases to amaze me. How you managed to live in such ignorance for so long never ceases to amaze me. A self-deprecating smile appeared on Ludmilas face. It certainly did feel that way, so she did not disagree with Nabes remark. Meticulous surveys; aerial surveillance; divination magic; information management. In the past, even if one knew of their existence, it was just something they had to live without. Even a tiny fraction of what was available in the Sorcerous Kingdom would be an exorbitant luxury in Re-Estize. The resources required simply did not exist or were too expensive to maintain to any significant degree. The place that you and Momon hail from, Ludmila asked, is it like this there as well? It is immeasurably superior, Nabe answered immediately. It was a small wonder why Nabe perceived E-Rantel and its people the way she did. The duchy probably felt little more than a primitive backwater to her. That Darkness had even chosen to act on the peoples behalfperhaps it was out of sheer pity. Liane Wagners assertions over how far behind their little corner of the world was held little meaning for Ludmila at first. It wasnt until she was made to realize just how ignorant she was that true appreciation for her friends sentiments started to set in. As time passed and slow progress was made, the situation that humanity was in only grew increasingly dire in her eyes. Having lived in Wardens Vale for her entire life, she had no real sense of how much more advanced their neighbouring nations were. She had been to Feoh Berkana, but it wasnt the best of comparisons considering the Dwarf Kingdoms declining situation since the Demon Gods rampage. Still, the surviving examples of architecture and craftsmanship in their ancient capital pointed to a past with culture and artifice far beyond anything in Re-Estize. After travelling for most of the afternoon, Ludmila and Nabe now stood in the shadows of a small forest a half-dozen kilometres east of the most recent arson. The location had an old creek bed that had long since dried up. Hidden in a bend of the gully that ran through the trees was a hollow at the base of a limestone outcropping. Looks like someone used to live here, alright. Out of the depths of the hollow, Andrei appeared. He unbent himself after clearing the confined space. Any idea who it was? Ludmila asked. Humans, probably, Andrei answered. It doesnt have any of the common Demihuman leavings, at any rate. Whether it was Druids or bandits that lived here I couldnt tell. Whoever it was, theyve been gone for years. How much room is there inside? It widens out into a nice big cavern about forty metres in. Could fit a hamlet in there. Great, Ludmila nodded. Well set up in there. House V?lkchenheim wont take any issue with this location, I assume? I doubt any of the people will show up here, so it should be fine. Ludmila turned her gaze up towards a gap in the canopy. Youre clear to land. A dark speck appeared in the twilight sky. The speck was followed by more, growing larger as they descended. Robes fluttering in the wind, two dozen Elder Liches floated down into trees. Andrei glanced about as they settled to the ground around them, placing a nervous hand on the pommel of his sword. Ludmila suddenly realized that, while he might be able to sense their presence, he couldnt see them. You can dispel your invisibility now, she said. As one, the Elder Liches removed their enchantments. Andrei gave a startled shout. Sorry Andrei, Ludmila offered an apologetic smile, I should have said something before they came down. Are so many Elder Liches really necessary?" Andrei replied in unsteady tones, I know Lord V?lkchenheim gave you permission to bring in the Undead, but you could wipe out four or five cities with this. The truth was that they had already been well on their way before she proposed her plan to Count V?lkchenheim. As Ludmila was there by the Kings order, there was no need to defer to the will of the local lord, even if they were higher-ranked than her in normal circumstances. Despite technically not requiring his permission, it was good that she had his cooperation in the matter. Theyre not here to wipe anything out, Ludmila told him. Theyre here to help with surveillance. I sure hope so. Looking at him curiously, Ludmila wondered what the man was thinking. Just how Fassett County had met its fate so quickly was a mystery to most. The summaries provided to the nobility stated that ninety per cent of the population had been exiled, but Andrei had shown little confidence in the central administration or the Undead. Or her, for that matter C maybe he thought she had used Elder Liches to raze Fassett County. They moved into the cave at the rear of the hollow. As Andrei had described, a good-sized cavern lay not far within. The flow of water echoed lightly over the stone: apparently, the creek above had not dried up C it had simply moved underground at some point. Traces of the former occupants could be seen on one side of the cavern C rusted tools, old rags, rotted wooden boards and an old fire pit. What was left gave no real indication as to what the cave had been used for. Based on how she had located it, however, Ludmila held her own suspicions about the place. The caterpillar maps that Nabe was so disparaging of were not only a result of poor quality or limited resources. How they had been made spoke of the territorys history. One could see how the people spread over the land and what each noble had prioritized in the past. There were also the accumulated efforts at enforcing law and order, where Adventurers and militia rooted out bandit hideouts, discovered smuggler caches and fought to drive out Demihuman tribes. On the other side of things, one could discern certain locations that were purposely left alone. Coercion, bribery and the desire to hide ones illicit activities led to the creation of safe havens for crime and corruption. By comparing the old maps to those created by Lady Aura, these locations became very apparent. The cave that they stood within was one such place. Shortly after her arrival in V?lkchenheim county, Ludmila had gone and perused the county records, making comparisons with the up-to-date maps of the administration. Her initial thought was to look for places where holdouts of organized crime still existed. Then, she realized that their existence was unlikely. Any locations of that nature would have been cleaned out during the initial sweeps of the newly annexed duchy. With Lord V?lkchenheims request that they not disrupt the daily life of his demesne with the presence of the Undead, she took the opportunity to confirm whether her hunch about the maps had been correct. What was Crosston like before Count V?lkchenheim took over? Hmmnot so great, to be honest, Andreis voice echoed through the cavern as he looked around. Nowhere near as bad as Fassett County, but there were still some major issues. The two Baronial families that fled after Katze were pretty terrible, while the rest werent that far behind. Baroness Allard came afterwards, of course, and your group found her clean. So the rest of the Counts current vassals If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. They werent groomed for rule, Andrei told her. Sure, you can pick up on some of their familial attitudes, but they were all raised to be ladies, not lords. Whats that supposed to mean? Nabe asked. Andrei gave Ludmila a tense, sidelong glance. His relief was visible when she supplied an explanation. Noble scions are raised with legal realities in mind, Ludmila said. The expectations between boys and girls are different, as is the way they are taught to conduct themselves. The implications of law and its effect on cultural practices came naturally to Ludmila, but Nabe appeared to be at a loss. Men inherit before women, Ludmila explained. This is not only for noble titles but also in regards to charters, contracts of tenancy and any property a family might own. Families only invest as much as they can afford when it comes to grooming their heirs. The children most likely to inherit receive priority. The noblewomen of E-Rantel appear to be doing far better than the noblemen Ive seen in Re-Estize, Nabe pointed out. They have, of course, received assistance from His Majesty, but Lady Albedo considers them better suited for their roles. If it is as you say, and families focus on equipping their male heirs, how can this be? It goes back to children being an investment, Ludmila replied. While men are raised to rule, women are expected to marry into other families: fostering relations between houses, supporting their husbands and having children. This is what Andrei meant by the fact that the noblewomen here were all raised to be ladies. Nabe kicked a stone and watched the brief disturbance as it plopped into the nearby creek. Going by her ignorance on the matter and the fact that she was a powerful Adventurer, it probably wasnt something that sat well with her. Male spares C sons so far down the line of inheritance that they did not receive any attention from their families C often sought a way out of their circumstances by finding employment in the household of a wealthier noble, becoming Adventurers, merchants or trying their luck in cities. If they were fortunate, they might even receive a handout from their families who were only too happy to be rid of them. It was much harder for women of noble birth to escape the fate of being married off, should they desire their own freedom. Noblewomen were a valuable commodity that their families were loath to let go of. Even if they found work as maids in other households or priests in temples, arranged marriages would still find them as they were still ultimately answerable to their parents. I see, Nabe said. So youre all breeders. Andrei went into a fit of coughing, and Ludmilas mouth fell open. Family is important! In her Undead state, she wondered how she could be so indignant. I dont see what that has to do with the noblewomen inheriting in E-Rantel being better administrators. Its not that part in particular, Ludmila replied. Its everything else. In Re-Estize, political courts are the arena of men. Men are also expected to make major decisions as the head of the family. They also have military obligations to their liege. With this being the case, noblewomen are expected to have the skills to keep a noble house in order while their husbands are away on business. If I had to put it in any one way, were raised to be the stewards of the house that we marry into. The sort of political boldness and aggressive ambition that people attribute to noblemen is not very common in Re-Estizes noblewomen. Instead, we work from behind the scenes, supporting our families and doing our best to ensure smooth operations. This is not the case in E-Rantel, Nabe pointed out. Noblewomen are in charge of all but three of the houses. The fact that we are does not change how we were raised, Ludmila said. Its not that were lacking in ambition or initiative C its just that our approach to things is fundamentally different. This fundamental difference is most likely the reason why the Prime Minister considers us better suited. We were raised to be accommodating and flexible because that was what our future demanded of us. It just so happens that the transition to the new government and the introduction of so many new systems is best handled with our mindset. Nabe remained silent, seemingly uninterested in further discussion. Ludmila found a dry, flat area of the cavern floor and pulled out her maps of the observation area. She called the Elder Liches together and started placing different-coloured markers over locations on the map. The last arson was in this village here, she pointed to a red marker. We are operating on several assumptions. The first is that our target is attacking active production bottlenecks in an effort to disrupt this territorys flow of resources. Population centres have been untouched so far, so that leaves the lumber mills. The black markers are the locations that have already been attacked. Our second assumption is that our target does not intend on attacking locations outside of V?lkchenheim County. They are also not attacking any of the territories under Count V?lkchenheims direct control After her summary, Ludmila went on to divide the Elder Liches into six groups of four. Each had one Elder Lich assigned to coordinate with the other three in its group. The Elder Liches would summon four wraiths to be invisibly deployed over potential target areas. They couldnt station summons everywhere, but the Wraiths would easily spot any smoke drifting into the sky. Their summoners would immediately be made aware and relay the information to the group commanders. Once this happened, their forces would converge to create a large cordon outside of the reported location. The Elder Liches would work to identify and question those leaving the area. Rural residents only occasionally travelled from their home villages and the ones here were even less likely to with the recent wedding festivities in Crosston. As long as their mysterious arsonist wasnt using some advanced technique to escape notice, they would be quite noticeable transiting the countryside. After spending time answering their questions and reviewing points she thought might have been misunderstood, she dispatched the Elder Lich teams to assume their vigil. Andrei, who had quietly observed the briefing, walked up to Ludmila as she watched the Elder Liches make their way out. That took longer than expected, he said. Why do you say that? We dont spend nearly as much time issuing orders to the Elder Liches sent here as administrators, Andrei explained. It doesnt seem necessary C they do their work all the same. Im sure you could have just told them what to do. Ludmila turned to look over at Andrei. What about Sanju? She asked, The two of you often speak at length. Sanjus been the main point of communication between House V?lkchenheim and the Undead, Andrei answered. We needed one of the Elder Liches to act as the go-between. You mean that Sanjus the only Elder Lich that you speak to? Pretty much. As I said, its unnecessary. Ludmila placed a hand on her hip, glowering down at the cavern floor. It is, she muttered. Beg your pardon? Its necessary, Ludmila told Andrei. The Death Knights I might be able to understand since theyre ridiculously untalkative most of the time, but there should be no excuse with the Elder Liches. What? I dont really get it. Its not like theyre interested in hearing about how my kids just starting to learn how to walk. You dont need to talk about your personal life, Ludmila said, but you should at least be working with them. Sanju and the other Elder Liches had to train in order to do their jobs properly. They may seem impressive when it comes to certain tasks, but theyve only learned the basic skills to function as administrators. From what Ive observed, the people here treat Elder Liches and Death Knights as tools to be employed when the situation calls for them and stored away otherwise. This stance is wrong. They can think and learn. They have a desire to improve and excel in His Majestys service. They should not be treated like tools C they are more like your apprentices. Admittedly, the language used by the central administration and the way that the Undead servitors carried themselves did not help to convey this fact. They were too proud to bend or admit to any fault or weakness. The nobility made assumptions of their own and feared that anything they did might be considered resistance or even opposition to rule. Count V?lkchenheim, however, was lauded for his conscientiousness and regard towards even the least of his subjects. He was an individual who should have noticed and understood what was going on. Yet, he did not C he didnt even give them a chance. Ludmila wasnt sure whether it was because she had expected better of Count V?lkchenheim or the fact that the Undead were being subjected to a double standard, but it irked her to no end. Andrei looked over his shoulder to the coordinating officers still standing around the map. So all those Elder Lichesare your apprentices? Whenever such a relationship can be applied, yes. The ones that just arrived are officers of the Royal Army. As a Frontier Noble, my duties include seeing to the defence of the realm. Ensuring that our forces are adequately prepared for any of the circumstances that they might find themselves in is a large part of that. I see, Andrei replied. The Death Knights here are not an official part of the Royal Army, however: theyre more like a domestic security force. Theres still much for them to learn and grow accustomed to, Ludmila told him. As it stands in V?lkchenheim County, the Undead are being denied opportunities to learn outside of wherever youve hidden them away. They have next to no interactions with the subjects. The people responsible for acclimating them to the unique characteristics of this territory are not doing anything of the sort. You and the other Rangers in the service of the nobility here are in a position where you can teach them the ins and outs of the fief and how to effectively maintain its security, but you have left this task to the general orders of the Elder Liches. Is it not a bit shameful for a Ranger to leave the defence of their territory to a bureaucratic functionary? I understand what youre getting at, Andrei said, but its still something that will take time. It does take time, Ludmila agreed, but this county has hardly taken any steps at all. Youve only done the bare minimum of what is required of you. The Undead are not going away any time soon C the sooner you become accustomed to them, the better. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 You must be exhausted by now, Miss Camilla C why not get some rest? Andreis voice drew Ludmila out from her thoughts. She looked over to where the Ranger appeared to have made himself comfortable. He had gone out to gather deadwood from the forest outside, and now a small campfire cast flickering shadows around the cavern. Do you patrol or stand sentry often, Andrei? When I was younger, yeah, his voice turned nostalgic. I guess youre at that age where you feel like you have the energy to do anything. Its that sense of youthful invincibility that got me hired on as a retainer in the first place. Ludmila walked over to where Andrei was seated, leaving Nabe and the Elder Liches where they stood around the map on the cavern floor. She didnt get too close, however: it was common for Undead to be weak against fire and igniting like a dried-up pine tree was not something she wanted to experience. The abundance of magical lighting in Wardens Vale made open flames rare, so the notion hadnt crossed her mind until she came to V?lkchenheim County. She knelt over the stones, opposite from where Andrei was lounging with an elbow on his bedroll. So your family wasnt always in House V?lkchenheims service? Ludmila asked. Nah, Andrei waved off the notion. My familywe were something like drifters. I think my dad once mentioned that he came from one of the frontier territories that collapsed, but I cant even remember the name of it anymore. He migrated inland and settled down, just like most of the people from out there. As the border lords faltered, some of their subjects would migrate to Wardens Vale but the rest were unaccounted for. In hindsight, she supposed it only made sense that they moved inland after experiencing the slow and painful failure of the borderlands. I was always curious whether you have some of the same ancestry as me, Ludmila said. Andrei was a fairly common name amongst our subjects. Could be, Andrei nodded. I didnt grow up around my dads people, so Ive no idea of the language and culture. All I have is my name and my fathers blood to speak for it. So your father was a Ranger as welldid he become an Adventurer after he left the frontier? That was me. My dad was just a Hunter. It was a pretty good living for him: since the southern territories were retaken by the wilderness, hunting out there wasnt considered poaching. Hed go out for a week at a time, coming back to sell whatever he brought down. The man wasnt the ambitious sort C he was just happy that he could provide for his family with his hard-earned skills. I know the type, Ludmila smiled warmly. You said you became an Adventurer C does that have anything to do with you ending up in House V?lkchenheims service? Andrei stretched out to pick up a branch from a nearby pile, adding it to the fire. Thats right, Andrei nodded. The previous Count hired me on as a guide for his coming-of-age ceremony. He was so impressed with some of the tales I shared with him that he offered me a position as one of his retainers after we were done. What kind of tales? The kind that a sense of youthful invincibility leads to, I guess, he offered a self-deprecating smile. The one that really got his attention was more like a misadventure. I bit off more than I could chew and ended up fighting in the wilderness for days. Similar experiences were not uncommon, so Ludmila could easily imagine what he meant. Sometimes people got separated from a patrol and showed up again much later, or one underestimated how bad of a situation they could get themselves in. Those that survived to tell their tale would spend more time hiding and eluding their opponents than killing them as they slowly worked their way back to safety. You told the old lord about that, I trust? After I got a little bit older and wiser and learned to swallow my pride, I did, Andrei said, but it didnt matter to him. The fact was that I pulled off what no one in his employ could even come close to accomplishing. He did love talking me up in front of people, though C maybe watching me squirm over that old story was his way of getting some payback. What about your current liege? Oh, he still thinks I killed a thousand monsters. I do have quite a number of assorted Demihumans, beasts and monsters under my belt, but the truths nothing like facing down a thousand monsters at once. Whats the harm, I figure C with the way things are now, well never need to fight like that again. Ludmila wasnt sure if that was entirely true. While it was certain that the civilian population of the Sorcerous Kingdom would be protected from all but the most catastrophic of threats, citizens who sought service in the military would most likely work in environments where they would have to be able to deal with opponents that were at least equivalent to the embellished version of Andreis tale. That should be true for the most part, Ludmila said. Anything that can get by the army is something most people wont be able to deal with anyway. Youre pretty strong as far as house retainers go, though C did you accompany the old lord to Katze? I didnt, Andrei shook his head. The old Lord figured itd be a waste of my abilities being mixed in with the levy. The way we parted was damn ominous, too. Neither of us wanted to leave our families, but the lord had his obligations. He asked me to take care of his son in case he didnt come back. I see why youre so loyal to the count. Its a debt I can never repay, Andrei swallowed. Not only do I owe my position and marriage to the old lord, but he kept me out of that bloodbath. Because of that, my son still has a father. Its the least I can do to take care of his. Andrei sniffed, wiping his eyes with a sleeve. Ludmila left him with his gratitude, returning to the circle of Elder Liches. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. There wasnt any pressing need to stand there, as the next arson wasnt expected for another day or two, but Ludmila had little to do. Their abrupt departure from Wardens Vale had her leave any remaining paperwork at home. With her observations of V?lkchenheim County still fresh in her mind, she thought it best to review how other nobles handled their territories. Management of population centres like Crosston was of particular interest to her, as the harbour town in Wardens Vale was on the rise. Ludmila had no experience administering larger, urban populations. Certain things, like infrastructure, could mostly be counted to work as designed. People, however, had wills and desires of their own. The cultural norms of Re-Estize. The Faith of the Four. The ignorance and backwards thinking that came with being in a poorly developed and mostly-insular nation. Illiteracy, poverty and superstition were a part of everyday life. She was once again forced to realize the advantages that came with starting from scratch, though she doubted that her old villagers would have been an obstacle. Larger populations had a certain inertia to them, and influencing modes of thought and cultural norms was a monumental challenge. Figuring out the way forward was just as difficult; Ludmila often felt that it was akin to the blind leading the blind. Miss Nabe. Hm? I have a question. The Adventurer looked up from the map, fixing Ludmila with her dark-eyed gaze. What is it? Darkness has been visiting different parts of the duchy on a regular basis. Ludmila asked, How do the other territories compare to this one? There are the ones we need to go to, and the ones that we dont. Those that we visit are not much different from one another, but the worst is one of the ones by the city. That was unexpected. The lands of least concern tended to be those closest to centres of power. By E-Rantel? How bad is it? An acquaintance of mine always says that the lord there is ripe for a spanking. Ardoin or Hamel? I dont distinguish between one tick and the other. Ludmila wondered which of the two it was. Both were still young, and she had no idea how their territories were being managed. In a situation where a noble who had inherited was too young to rule, it was usually a relative that managed things on their behalf. At worst it would be members of the household staff that were familiar with their territory''s workings. Clara was neighbours with Lord Hamel, but she had not spoken of him in months. The two young Lords werent running things personally, were they? She had no idea what their personalities were like, as they were excused from participating in the House of Lords due to their age. As evening fell, she returned to join Andrei at his campfire. Her subjects were used to her always being out and about, but the people of V?lkchenheim County still very much lived in the mundane reality of Re-Estize. Even without her tireless nature, they might have seen her patterns of activity as suspicious or at least uncharacteristic of one of their own. Andrei didnt give her a chance to gauge her caution, however, as he nodded off shortly after. He appeared to be of an age with Ludmilas father, though if she recalled correctly his son was just starting to learn how to walk. Given that he had been the old Lord V?lkchenheims guide during his coming-of-age ceremony, it seemed that Andrei had married unusually late in life. Ludmila was left to ponder how she would handle the passing of ages. The flow of time felt much the same to her as when she was still Human, and her seventeen years as a Human was still a lifetime to her. Yet, she would now see the end of Andreis lifetime, that of his son and all of his descendants, should their family line continue. Would they one day come to her and ask what she knew of Andrei-the-slayer-of-a-thousand-monsters, or Andrei the fiercely loyal Knight of House V?lkchenheim? Would her people and their families come to her for the same thing? As generations and centuries passed, would Ludmila still be able to remember the events of the distant past, or would it fade like Human memory did as time wore on? Ilyshnish and the role that Lady Shalltear intended for her became ever more important in Ludmilas estimation. With the flawless memory of a Frost Dragon, she and her fellows would indeed become living keepers of the past. Perhaps one day Ludmila would need to rely on her to awaken memories of aeons otherwise long forgotten. She brooded in silence as the night passed, and the morning offered little in terms of excitement. The Elder Liches stood around the maps and Nabe kept to herself even as she kept an eye on Ludmila. Andrei couldnt stand the boredom and moved in and out of the cave dozens of times as he tried to find ways to pass the time. After a while, Ludmila came out to join him. As old as I am, Andreis voice greeted her, it seems you possess far more patience. The Ranger was seated on a rock nearby, basking in a patch of sunlight. I have a lot to think about these days, Ludmila replied. Many things have changed, and I can see no end to it. That sounds pretty double-edged. I dont disagree, she said. Thats why I have to constantly stay on top of things, as well as keep an eye on future horizons. Good thing Im not in a position where I have to worry too much about that, Andrei stretched as he rose from his seat. Im sure Lord V?lkchenheim wont lead us astray. Hes a good man. All I have to do is serve him well, and hell take care of me and my family. Voices from the past echoed in her mind. She had heard it so many times when people spoke of their relationship as subjects to her father. And they tried C they really did. Both her father and the villagers of Wardens Vale. They were simple, honest and hardworking people who kept faith in the gods and with each other. Reciprocity, charity and respect for the dignity of life: good people led by a good man. Good, it may have been, but it wasnt enough. Like any sanctuary, strength was required to defend it against those who brought strength to bear. Not just physical strength, but economic might and strength of spirit and character. Without the cornerstones that made the foundations of civil society, anything built up could all too easily come crashing down. The cornerstone of physical might in the Sorcerous Kingdom was a monopoly held by the Sorcerer King. Count V?lkchenheim might be able to achieve everything else, but the sanctuary that he offered to his subjects would always be at the mercy of his liege. A good lord needs good vassals, Ludmila said. Not just men and women whose only defining quality is being good, but those who can truly serve in the capacity that their lord requires. In the same way, a good lord cannot rule solely out of good intentions: he must be the leader that his people need. Thats some pretty heavy stuff coming out of someone thats around the same age as the count, Andrei raised an eyebrow. I dont think Im here simply by His Majestys whim, Andrei. I do not mean to say that County V?lkchenheim must undergo a change in character, but the most effective way in which he can serve his people is by proving to the Royal Court that what he offers is of value to them. It is technically no different from how a noble of Re-Estize should behave in their service to the crown, but His Majesty has no balance of power that he must step lightly around. I think my lord understands this, deep down, Andrei said. Ill let him know what you said nonetheless. Anyway, you probably came out here to clear your head, so Ill stop making you think too much about work. Ludmila reached into her Infinite Haversack, withdrawing her longbow. Andrei leaned to the side with a befuddled expression, as if looking for where the two-metre-long bowstave had been stashed away. Practice? He asked as she strung the weapon. I find it relaxing, Ludmila replied. I was also hoping to learn a trick or two from an experienced Ranger. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Itll be easier to pick up if you call out the attack. I am not calling out that attack. Why did you give it that name in the first place? Because my son loves when I do tricks with it. Its not even named after your son: its named after you! Oh come on! Its not as if youll lose anything by saying it. Oh, Im pretty sure Ill lose something Over the course of the afternoon, Andrei had offered Ludmila various pointers and bits of tactical advice when it came to the use of a longbow and ranged combat in general. Now, they had moved on to learning one of the Martial Arts that Andrei was particularly proud of C though it was apparently because his toddler son found it entertaining. It was one that Ludmila was already aware of but never had the opportunity to fully figure out. Andrei used a variant of a Martial Art that more commonly went by the name Called Shot. The basic idea was that one would unleash a ranged attack against a specific part of their target. If the attack connected with the intended body part, additional debilitating effects would be conveyed. For instance, a Called Shot intended for a leg would hamper the targets mobility if it dealt any damage to the target area. Gold-rank Rangers in the Adventurer Guild used it often. Merry had an advanced version of the Martial Art, but she appeared to be the only one who could pull it off so far. For Ludmilas part, she had no idea how the mere intention of hitting a certain part of the body and succeeding translated into a Martial Art. Andreis advice was helpful towards that end, but she still didnt want to call out the name of his attack. Oh yeah? Andrei asked, Like what? Like my dignity and the respect of the entire administration, Ludmila answered. I can imagine the Elder Liches in the judiciary snorting in derision when they read any report that involves me using your attack to help apprehend someone. Can I just describe it as Called Shot instead? What! My technique is better than that boring old trick! Another thing she learned was that it wasnt only those from the Adventurer Guild, but Rangers in general that probably came up with the silliest names for their Martial Arts. Merry had a completely nonsensical Martial Art called Dammit! that created an arrow out of pure force. From nothing. It was far more powerful than a regular arrow, too. Apparently, she had come up with the thing on a job when she ran out of arrows and just decided to keep attacking. It was not as easy as that, however. Martial Arts had a logic of their own, and figuring all but the most basic of them from scratch could take a long time to figure out. Ludmila set her stance and drew, trying to get a feel for what Andrei had described and how to apply it to her own technique. Unfortunately, it appeared to be one of those Martial Arts that were more easily grasped when one had a real target to practise on. Cmon, give it a try Or maybe she did have a real target to practise on. Reporting. Ludmila relaxed her draw, turning her attention to the Elder Lich that had come out of the cave. Nabe appeared from behind it, walking out to stand nearby. Lets hear it, Ludmila said. Smoke has been reported rising out of a village in sector A-3, the Elder Lich replied. It is too substantial to be from cooking fires. Ludmila looked up at the canopy. It was well into the evening and people would be settling in for their evening meals. An opportune time to attack the now-emptied mill. How is our response going? The sentries posted around the area are converging to form the cordon that you specified. The Wraith that spotted the smoke is headed to confirm the source now. Good, Ludmila nodded, continue overseeing the deployment of our forces. Well clean up here and head out to our position once were ready. Inside the cavern, Ludmila put away the maps and markers after re-confirming each position for the newly established cordon. The steady tapping of Nabes foot greeted them as they made their way back outside. To think that youd be such a laggard when your quarry is afoot. An impatient look accompanied the Adventurers impatient statement. In the time that she had gotten to know her, Ludmila could still not read Nabes true face despite her general body language being the same as a Humans. Nobles were trained to regulate their expressions and curb strong emotions in order to conceal their thoughts, so it felt ironic that Nabes false persona conveyed her feelings more effectively than the visage that lay behind it. It is a hunters patience, Ludmila replied. Whats that? Are you well acquainted with any Rangers, Miss Nabe? At least one. Then you may have noticed some of the same behaviour, Ludmila said. I wont say that its something unique to the vocation, but Rangers tend to consider the whole of their situation. The conditions of the environment, potential obstacles and pitfalls, other actors that may exist in the area and the way their quarry may consider their circumstances. It is unlike others who might only think of the distance between themselves and their target, or how to handle them in a direct confrontation. And you think like that all the time? Its not something that we actively think about, Ludmila looked over at Andrei, who nodded back. Its more like an advanced set of instincts C elements of the environment that were always aware of. We might analyse information that we think warrants particular attention, but its effortless for the most part. We have a sense of when urgent action is warranted. This is why Rangers are seen to be at ease most of the time, even when going into a fight. When described at length, it probably appeared absurd that someone could do so much without thinking about it. Yet it was normal in many vocations. Seemingly complex tasks and a wide range of considerations that laymen would not even give any thought to were as natural to a specialist as breathing. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Ill say that there are limits to that, though, Andrei put in. How skilled the Ranger is; whether theyre on familiar territory or terrain; what theyve been brought up to fighthm, that last one is strange. Strange? They looked over at him. Yeah, Andrei nodded. As a border noble, I thought that the bulk of your training and expertise would revolve around Demihumans and Monsters. My father was a professional hunter, so he specialized in beasts and magical beasts. I followed in my fathers footsteps and I get lost trying to follow what youre doing half of the time even though were both Rangers. Nobles are trained to manage their territories, Ludmila offered. This includes dealing with criminals and enforcing justice. Mmhthats true, Andrei rubbed his chin, but I dont think thats it. Otherwise, my lord and his nobles would have figured out the same things you have already. Considering Fassett County and the reputation thats grown around you, are you sure youre not actually specialized against Humans? The corner of her eye twitched. How could a follower of The Six specialize against Humans? How can that be? Ludmila frowned. Well, think of it this way, he held up his hand. Demihuman Rangers that fight Humans aside, Human Rangers can take up bounty hunting, becoming snipers and assassins. Urban Rangers join the militia and put their skills towards law enforcement. Then there are outlaws that take up banditry or resist Human expansion into the wilderness, professional soldiers and mercenaries that regularly participate in Human conflictstheres more than a few reasons why a Human Ranger would become a specialist of their own race. Ludmila was vaguely aware of the possibilities that Andrei presented, but had never given it serious thought C especially when it came to herself. Most of her ongoing efforts to apply the knowledge provided by the Sorcerous Kingdom focused on her personal experiences and interpreting the scriptures of her faith. Perhaps her aversion to the decadent and heretical aspects of the northern kingdoms had blinded her to the wisdom that could come with generations of common knowledge. Still, she was not convinced. Ive been trained to deal with border threats all of my life, Ludmila said. Why would it suddenly change? I dont feel any particular enmity towards Humans, anyway. Just pointing out possibilities, Andrei said. Youve clearly picked up a new set of duties in your contract, and your role as a border noble isnt what it used to be. The same things cropping up here. Weve tried moving rural tenants around by having them take up similar jobs and some of them still end up with skills theyve never had before. A sinking feeling filled the pit of her stomach at Andreis account. Did that mean that she had become the victim of build contamination? As if sensing her unease, Andrei turned his attention to their surroundings. It took them thirty minutes to clear the forest, and they made their way to the main road out of the village. In the distance, a small column of smoke could be seen billowing out of the trees. Say, Andrei said. If we can respond so quickly, why arent we heading straight to the village? The culprit has already proven their ability to leave no traces near the site of the attack, Ludmila told him. Its unlikely theyll start tripping themselves up now. Once theyre safely away, however, its more likely that theyll drop their guard. If theyre relying on magic to prevent detection, theyll conserve mana for the riskiest stages of their attacks. We cant flush them out with all of those summons? I thought that we were supposed to keep the Undead out of sight, Ludmila smirked. Im sure the villagers here would be thrilled to find out that their little neck of the woods has been filled with ghosts. Besides, if our culprit proves to be more capable than expected, I dont want them in a place where they can potentially elude us if they notice that theyre being hunted. Its better that theyre caught out in the open where its more difficult to conceal oneself. I wonder if theyll even be that strong, Andrei said. I always thought our troublemaker would be someone under Silver rank. Anyone over that would be able to inflict a lot more damage to the territory. If they were dead set on doing as much damage as possible, what Andrei said would be true. There were far too many things to consider, however. The slow and systematic way by which the territories were being attacked felt more and more like they were dealing with an opponent that was well-practised in disruptive operations. If that was the case, the arsonist might be falling victim to some of the assumptions born of their previous experience. There was no reaction to new mills being built in the aftermath of the fires, so they might have thought the damage would be as telling as when the land was still a part of Re-Estize. All servitors have reached their assigned positions, one of the Elder Liches with them said. Do you have any further orders? Was there anything unanticipated? Nothing significant. Then proceed as planned, Ludmila told the Elder Liches. Go on up and out of sight C use Message to contact me if someone stumbles into our net. The Elder Liches flew off, figures receding into the evening sky. With the Wraiths forming the cordon and the Elder Liches directing them from out of sight, the only people who would notice the Undead were the ones that were intercepted and questioned. Lord V?lkchenheim probably wouldnt mind the few that were disturbed for the sake of the investigation. Andrei, Ludmila and Nabe took their places on the main road leading out of the woods, roughly two kilometres away from the edge of the trees. The last vestiges of the sunset turned the green fields a ruddy gold, and a cool wind created waves over the sea of grain. So after waiting comes more waiting, Andreis voice was dry. Thats how it should go, shouldnt it? Ludmila replied. I imagined something more exciting, Andrei said. Like Miss Nabe here casting a spell to find the bad guys and rushing off to foil them. Ive done this before, Nabe said. Andrei looked over from where he was crouching by the road. R-really? It wont work in this situation, Nabe furrowed her brow at Andreis hopeful expression. Oh. Its not that convenient, Ludmila explained. Divination spells to locate objects and people exist, but a certain degree of familiarity with what the caster is searching for is required. There are spells to scry locations as well, but youll be spending a lot of time poring over every square metre of territory. Tracking abilities dont work through scrying spells and counterdivination magic also exists. Just like with anything else, relying on a single method exposes you to weakness related to that method. Thatsa surprising amount of magical knowledge coming from one of our nobles, Andrei said. You might be able to pass for a magic caster. Its probably a fraction of the knowledge that Nabe has, Ludmila replied, and its far from what is required to cast magic. I am ultimately responsible for the security of my territory, so learning some basic knowledge about magic seems prudent. Knowing what divination magic is capable of also causes one to seek out protection against it C Im less than comfortable with the idea that someone can cast a spell and spy on my territory at their leisure. With so many sensitive locations planned for Wardens Vale, finding suitable defences was an ongoing investigation. The Sorcerous Kingdom used their own magic casters to ward important locations against divination magic, but nobles were left to their own devices despite also being subjected to regulations that practically demanded them. HmI wonder if my lord has put any thought into it, Andrei said. Not that we have a very interesting territory to look at. Maybe being plain and boring is a deterrent for magical spies. You should at least protect places where sensitive documents and discussions are held. Do you have any recommendations on how to do that? Nothing practical, Ludmila replied. Someone once told me that lining a space with sheets of copper would help, but it doesnt seem to work at all. Once a reliable method is devised, Im sure the administration will require it in all of their offices. Andrei covered his mouth and let out a long yawn. Whens the last time you two slept? He asked, The both of you were up when I fell asleep last night, and you were already moving around when I woke. There are magic items that preclude the need for sleep, Ludmila said. Theyre quite convenient. I couldnt imagine using something like that, Andrei yawned again. At my age, Ive developed an appreciation for good bed rest. If thats the case, I guess I dont have to feel too guilty about not being able to keep up with you two ladies. Ill let you know if something happens, Ludmila told him. Have a good night, Andrei. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Andreis snores competed with the rustling fields of grain all around them. It wasnt long until Ludmila exchanged glances with Nabe. Together, they moved to the other side of the road. Casting her gaze across the landscape, Ludmila wished that she was looking over Wardens Vale instead. V?lkchenheim Countys endless landscape of rolling fields was occasionally interrupted by stretches of managed woodlands. It was dull compared to the scenery of the highland valley stretching out below the mountain peaks. Not only that, but the sense of ease and satisfaction she felt did not come from looking at someone elses demesne. As the hours passed, she received not a single report from the Elder Liches stationed around the area. With the lack thereof, Ludmila started poking more and more holes into her own plan. If this caster is capable of teleportation spells, she asked, would there be any way to stop them? The range of low-tier spells like Dimension Move is insufficient to travel from village to village, Nabe answered. If they are capable of casting Teleportation, It would put the individual at the edge of the Realm of Heroes. The way she said Realm of Heroes bordered on derision for the term. Ranks in the Adventurer Guild did not go past Adamantite, loosely defining those who stood above even Adamantite as Heroes. Momon and Nabe, however, were far beyond Adamantite; far beyond being mere Heroes. They were living legends. Even catching a glimpse of them was an experience for the privileged fewand now she was working with one of them. Not that she could remotely compare. In hindsight, it was strange that Ludmila had always acted normally around them. Perhaps it was because Momon was so personable, and she never felt the need to put on any out-of-sorts behaviour on display for Nabe. Even if it isnt happening now, Ludmila said, it is highly likely that it will happen in the future. No weak nation that understands just how powerful the Sorcerous Kingdom is would dare to challenge it. Any meaningful conflict would involve nations with access to casters capable of teleportation spells. Would it not be better to preemptively eliminate any individuals that represent a significant threat before they strike? Assuming that we even knew of their existence, theres still the matter of locating them. They can be anywhere within a huge area and move hundreds of kilometres with a single spell. Locating them with divination magic would require a caster familiar with the target or sneaking an object onto the targets person somehow. This is assuming that they dont have ways to counter divination magic. Using scouts or other agents to locate them would be even more difficult. Do you think theyll go to such lengths to protect themselves? If it was possible, they would, Ludmila nodded. Its what I would do, anyway. I dont know how common they are out in the rest of the world, but an individual of that calibre is immeasurably valuable here. Having them in an unnecessarily vulnerable situation would be negligent beyond belief. A caster with teleportation magic felt like an unstoppable force to Ludmila. They could appear in the skies above a vulnerable location and unleash a series of devastating attacks before teleporting back to safety. It would be akin to their current case, but the magnitude of destruction would be far greater as the attacker would have no qualms targeting villages and towns. First of all, Nabe said, Teleportation requires familiarity with their target location. For the attack that you propose, the caster would have to visit locations in the Sorcerous Kingdom first. With the administrations current policy, accomplishing this shouldnt be a problem. Our borders are open C trade and travel are encouraged. We dont even care about spies, for the most part, so for all we know it has already happened. Critical locations in the Sorcerous Kingdom are protected by defensive magics, Nabe said. Also, I have seen the buildings constructed in your territory. They are impossible for one of the casters you describe from damaging in any significant way with a teleport assault. Prolonged attacks would be challenged by the defenders. That was the plan, at least. Her farming villages were constructed out of durable, yet cheap, materials and laid out in a way that was problematic for magic casters to destroy with area-effect attacks. Because new spells could always be developed, however, she couldnt discount the possibility that there was magic specifically developed to address the sort of defences she employed. Thats just my territory, though, Ludmila said. What about everyone else? Then there are the crops and woodlands that our economies rely on. Andreis description of how malicious actors could pressure anyone they wanted to filled Ludmilas mind with all sorts of disturbing possibilities. The people relied on the land, and the land itself could be attacked on a whim. Defending it was immeasurably harder. What made it worse was that organizations accustomed to employing these tactics had untold years of experience and methods that she could probably not even envision. They should address their weaknesses, Nabe replied. Otherwise, they will suffer the lot of the weak. Ludmila sighed. Do your best wasnt her idea of an effective answer. The approach of dawn lightened the horizon over the woodland, and, still, not a single report had been made. It was unreasonable to expect all sorts of random people to be caught in the middle of the night, yet concerns over whether she had done the right thing mounted. Perhaps showing up at Count V?lkchenheims wedding banquet had been all that it took to alert the perpetrator to her presence, and now she was being read like a novice by someone with a lifetime of criminal experience. Maybe someone present in the town hall had unintentionally let slip her intentions. Wisps of smoke started to rise from the unseen village, marking the start of its day. About an hour after that, she was contacted by a Message spell. Lady Zahradnik. Yes? Multiple officers are reporting movement from outside of the cordon. Farmers from the surrounding hamlets? With the dawn came work, and the fields of grain were tended to by the farming settlements all around the woodlands. It appears to be the case, yes. Will they interfere with your surveillance efforts? Was it possible that their quarry would attempt to pose as one of the Farmers once they got close enough to the edge of the trees? Lower-level magic casters were also capable of short-range teleportation like Dimension Move, allowing them to cover the gap without being noticed. She shared her concerns with the Elder Lich. These numbers are simple to keep track of. There should be no problems. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Then carry on. Stay alert C the majority of movement to and from rural settlements occurs in the morning and the evening. Understood. The Message spell ended, and the sun continued its slow climb over the horizon. Andrei sat up from where he had fallen asleep in the opposite ditch. He yawned and looked around with some confusion before finding them across the road. Did something happen? He asked, Why are you two over there? Good morning Andrei, Ludmila answered with a smile. We didnt want to disturb you with our conversation. You said something about appreciating good bed rest, after all. Out of the corner of her eye, Nabe gave her a look. Ahahawell, thank you for that, Andrei said as he massaged his back. I think I fell asleep on a rock, though. Anyway, I take it that nothings happened? Nothing of note, Ludmila replied. Well, thats to be expected. Itd be awfully suspicious to have someone sneaking out of the woods at night. Hm Andrei squinted down the road, holding his hand out against the rising sun. Ludmila turned her attention eastward as well. Contrary to popular beliefs about the Undead, she was not weakened by sunlight. It didnt blind her like it would a Human either, as she did not depend on light to see. She spotted a cloud of dust rising from the road where it left the trees. A freight wagon? Seems likely, Andrei said. Since the mills out of commission, the village probably decided to send out what they had to market. Theyll need to pick up supplies to build a new mill, too. Would every village do the same thing? Ludmila asked. Makes sense to me, Andrei answered. Youre suggesting that this is how our arsonists been making his way out? Rather than answer, Ludmila turned to focus her attention on the approaching vehicle. V?lkchenheim County did not employ any Soul Eaters, so a team of a dozen draft horses was pulling the long wagon nearly filled with lumber. A man led the team from the front, and Ludmila thought she saw several people helping to push from the rear. Do you see anything? Nabe asked. Both Andrei and Ludmila shook their heads. Even with her ability-augmented perception, she could not sense anything amiss. Would they know you by sight, Andrei? Some of them might, he replied, but its a big county and House V?lkchenheims still pretty new to the place. See what you can find out about last night. The wagons approach was slow, taking nearly an hour to cover the two kilometres to their location. Andrei placed his sword and longbow on the grass as they came close, waving a hand as he went up to speak to them. The man leading the wagon visibly tensed, giving the Ranger a suspicious look. Ludmila frowned. What sort of place had this territory been to have its people react to an unarmed man in such a fashion? Lo! Andrei called out. Lo, the man replied. Whatre you doing out here so early? Stopped here last night, Andrei replied. Couldnt quite make it from townwell, the smoke coming out of the trees had us decide to stay out here, more like. Saw it, huh? Dreadful business, that. Old mill never did nothin to no one. Someone set the mill on fire? Who would do that? No idea. Peopleve got no time to worry bout that either. Whatre we gonna do now that the mills gone? First Katze, then Fassett County, now this. Whats the world come to? The man grew clouded in Ludmilas perception as his voice grew bleak. It was so easy for events C even the recollection of them C to shift peoples attitudes over everything. When the people stood on such uneven footing, it was difficult to see how anyone could build on it. I heard that its happened a few times recently, Andrei said, but the new Counts pledged to help rebuild every time. That so? The man brightened, then his expression fell again, Well, well see. If not, then I dunno. The wagon rolled by them with his last, noncommittal statement. His attitude was infectious, and even Ludmila found herself frowning as the vehicle rattled and rumbled by. In the rear of the wagon was a metal crossbar with five men pushing from behind. A few of them openly gawked at Nabe, soliciting an annoyed look from the Adventurer in return. Ludmilas gaze passed over them. Stop, she instilled her voice with authority. Three of the men did as she said, letting go of the bar. Two kept going. The wagon continued rolling forward until Andrei jogged up to the front of the wagon and called for it to halt. W-whats going on? One of the men pushing the wagon said, Whyd we stop? Do you all know one another? Ludmila asked. Knowwhy yes, miss. Were all from that village over there. The men all nodded, trading glances and murmuring to one another in confused voices. She took in their appearances again, subjecting each to the same degree of scrutiny. By doing so, she hoped to not play her hand C that she noticed one of the men was in the guise of another man. Under the illusion was an individual whose features brought a vulture to mind. Under a head of short, blonde hair was a pale and gaunt visage. A large scar ran down his right cheek. He looked as villainous as a character from a tale, save for the haunted look in his sunken eyes. Ludmilas gaze drifted down to his waist. His outfit roughly matched those of the other men, and his only weapon was the dagger at his belt. Her mind worked as she tried to figure out what to do: he was at least as strong as an Orichalcum Adventurer C possibly Adamantite. She had already aroused suspicion by calling for them to stop. The man so far was still pretending to be one of the villagers. Nabe was an arcane magic caster. The first thing Ludmila would have to do was give her room to bring her spells into play without risk of interruption. Hey, whats going on back hereCEYAGH! The man suddenly turned around at the approach of Andrei, who had come back from the front. His pale, outstretched hand waved out over the Rangers face, and Andrei fell back with a terrified howl. Panicked shouts rose from the rest of the men as Andreis assailant dashed off the road and into the ditch. Ludmila activated Wind Stride, reaching for her bow as she chased off after the man. Lightning BCtsk! Nabe lowered her hand as the mans figure took on a ghostly quality in Ludmilas vision. See InvisC Papa shooooooot!! Pfft! The man staggered as Ludmilas arrow found his calf. It wasnt nearly enough to stop him, however. He reached down and pulled out the envenomed head, casting it aside. Their quarry limped away into the field nearby, his invisibility unbroken. Unable to see him properly amidst the tall stalks of grain, Ludmila put her bow away and gave chase again. She closed the distance with the crippled man, calling her glaive to hand. Deactivating all but one of its effects, she lunged forward and drove the haft of her weapon into the mans back. He staggered forward before finding his balance again. The man had slowed substantially, but doggedly tried to flee. She jogged up and touched him with the glaive again. After two more applications of the weapons ability damage effect, she swept his legs out from under him. A rustle from behind announced the arrival of Nabe. She took one look at the depression in the grain where the still-invisible man was on his hands and knees. Striding forward, the Adventurer flexed her gloved hand. Her eyes gleamed as outrage filled her expression. Maximize Magic C Shocking Grasp! Ludmila thrust her arm out, intercepting Nabes hand as she reached forward. She steeled herself; the attack was going to hurt C if it didnt kill her outright. Arcs of electricity coursed down the Adventurers arm and into hers. Nabes eyes widened for a split second as she snatched her hand back. Her gaze went back and forth from her hand to where she had grasped Ludmilas wrist. Woodlouse, whyC Why did you do that? Ludmila shouted, What were you thinking! This locust has inflicted damage to the Sorcerous Kingdom, Nabe seethed. He deserves to be repaid a thousand-fold. We are not here to deliver vengeance, Ludmila grated, were here to bring this criminal to justice. We still have an investigation to complete. The judiciary will determine the verdict for this mans crimes. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 I-I didnt know who he was, miss! One of the men from the wagon nervously clutched a cap to his chest, He looked and sounded the same C he even acted the same. Thatsthats not one of those Demons that steals your face, is it? To her side, Nabe snorted. The man looked on in worried confusion as Ludmila struggled to keep her face straight. No, Ludmila told him. That was a Human using Illusion magic to disguise himself as one of your villagers. Hes alright then? The man asked, Thethe original one from the village, I mean. There havent been any murders accompanying these arsons, Ludmila said. So he should be alright. We have his name from one of your fellows, so well check on him once were done here. Before you go, can you tell me how he joined your group here? Is he one of the men usually helping with deliveries? Uh, no, the man replied. Georg is uha Farmer? He grows herbs in plots around the village, at any rate. Good stuff. Anyway, he came up while we were still loading the wagon and asked if he could join us. Said he had something to do in town. I see, Ludmila nodded her head. Thank you for your cooperation. I wish you a safe journey to Crosston. The man bobbed his head several times. Thank ye, miss. Thank ye. Erit will be safe, wont it? The Royal Army patrols the borders day and night, Ludmila told him. Though if Death Knights were patrolling the roads, itd be even safer. The ones that youd meet might even help push your wagon. Andrei shot her a look from the other side of the road. After several minutes of being inflicted with terrifying hallucinations, he had shaken off the effects of his attackers spell. The man Ludmila had replied to goggled at her words. I-I dont know about that miss, he said. Were happy doing it the way weve always done The end of his sentence trailed off into a mumble, and he bobbed his head a few more times before going back to the wagon. After questioning each of the men, Ludmila sent them on their way. On the side of the road, bound and gagged, lay the man who had attempted to flee. His belongings were arranged on the grass a short distance away. Andrei turned to address Ludmila and Nabe as they approached. If what this fellow says is true, he motioned to the Elder Lich officer nearby, this is our man. Were you able to question him? No, the Elder Lich says hes protected from Charm Person somehow. Weve taken off all of his stuff, but its still not sticking. Most likely a protection spell of some sort, the Elder Lich said. Once he has been incarcerated, the judicial officers assigned to him can investigate at their leisure. Then how do we know this is our culprit for certain? Ludmila asked. The Elder Lich turned and gestured towards the items on the grass. It is merely a conjecture, but it does seem likely. One of the items he possessed was a Ring of Coercion, which allows the user to cast Charm Person once per day. Most of his inventory appears to be made up of utility items and scrolls. Sleep, Mage Hand, Message, various personal protection and counterdivination wands An Illusionist Nabe muttered. Ludmila and the Elder Lich turned their attention to the Adventurer. I concur, the Elder Lich said. The spells reportedly cast by the criminal in conjunction with the schools of magic represented by his magic items do indeed point to him being an Illusionist. I see Ludmila crossed her arms, Even if he is specialized in illusion magic, as an arcane caster he can still use wands and scrolls of other schools. What about the ring? Can anyone use it? This particular ring requires a spellcaster to use, the Elder Lich replied. Items do exist that allow non-casters to use spells, but they appear to be more scarce according to our data. Scarce, but not nonexistent. Did that mean anyone could use magic to assist with committing crimes as long as they could afford them? With the new wealth generated by the Sorcerous Kingdom, anyone with a profession that secured a tenancy could afford magic items. Shall we move on, then? Ludmila said, What did E-Rantel say? They will take custody of the man once you are done with him. I think I have everything I need, Ludmila told the Elder Lich. Im very interested in what the judiciary discovers. Less than a minute later, the portal of a Gate opened up by the road. Four Death Knights and an Elder Lich came out to pick up the man, who remained as limp as Ludmila had left him. Maybe I hit him one too many times, she said as the Gate vanished. Will he recover? What did you hit him with? Andrei asked, He looked like he just sprinted all the way from the city. Iused that Martial Art, first. Which one? Andrei furrowed his brow, then brightened, Oh, the one that I was teaching you? Did you call out the name? yes. Andrei smiled triumphantly. I told you it would help! It was mortifying. Miss Nabe laughed at me! The corner of Nabes mouth twitched. I did not. You did! A Rangers hearing is very sharp, and you were right there. Make sure you add that to your report, Andrei told her. It helped, right? Ill think about it, Ludmila frowned. Anyway, it slowed him down, but the venom on the arrowhead didnt take effect. I had to run up and hit him a few times with an ability drain. A-ability drain? Something similar to what Elder Liches can deliver with touch attacks. If it is ability damage from a negative energy drain, the Elder Lich said, it is permanent until the loss is recovered with restorative magic. After seeing the effect at work, Ludmila considered the applications of weapons with ability drain enchantments for her town militia. It seemed like a good tool for harmlessly subduing suspects, but the Elder Lichs answer made it a drain on mana to reverse. She still didnt have any priests in Wardens Vale, and mana would be scarce when they finally started to arrive. We should move on to the village, Ludmila said. Im sure the people will be looking for reassurances. We should also check to make sure the man that the Illusionist posed as is alright. They found the man whose appearance had been used sound asleep in his home. Too soundly, in fact. He wouldnt rouse from being dumped out of bed, violently shaken or having cold water dumped onto him. It wasnt until Nabe walked up and planted the toe of her boot into his ribs that he woke with a pained grunt. Even low-tier Sleep effects require damage to break, she told them. Ludmila took a minor healing potion from one of her bags and gingerly spilt it over the man, careful not to get any on herself. Fortunately, he was already wet so being doused with another liquid wasnt very noticeable. Andrei helped the man seat himself on a wooden stool. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Despite his deep slumber a few moments before, he now appeared perfectly alert and more than a little bit concerned about waking to see three strangers in his home. He sniffed and wiped the droplets of water off of his face. Youre Georg Pine? Andrei asked. Thats me, he glanced at each of their faces. Now whore you? Names Andrei C one of the Counts men. We came by to check on you. Check on me? Why? We caught a man thats probably related to the fire yesterday evening, Andrei replied. He was using some sort of magic to copy your appearance. The ladies here were worried that he might have done something to you. T-they were? The man looked back towards Ludmila and Nabe. He straightened in his seat, slicked his wet hair back and made a futile attempt at fixing his soaked shirt. Im glad youre unharmed, Ludmila said. Do you remember anything from last night? Uhmaside from getting the best nights rest Ive ever had, nothing strange comes to mind. Wait C I think something got me in my side here, but it mightve just been a dream. Cant feel nothing there now." His hand felt around the spot where Nabe had kicked him. The Adventurer did not show even a hint of remorse over her actions. Do you feel unwell in any other way? Ludmila asked, I believe some sort of sleep spell was cast on you, but Hmnope, Georg answered. I feel right as rain." Thats great, Andrei said. Thank you for answering our questions, Mister Pine. Have a pleasant day. They left the house, stepping out onto an unpaved village lane. Ludmilas steps slowed as she looked down at something she noticed before they went in. She pointed to the space under the windowsill. Andrei, do you see anything in front of the window here? Andrei stopped and turned, giving the ground a long, hard look. People going back and forth C nothing out of the ordinary. Do you have the house of the charm victim? Yeah. Next stop? Please. They followed Andrei to a building closer to the village centre. He stopped to knock on the door, and Ludmila noted that there was another set of the same steps that stopped right in front of the window. What about below the window here? Ludmila asked. A lot of foot traffic, Andrei answered. Nothing that really stands out to me. The door opened before she could share her findings, and they stood by as Andrei introduced himself and explained the situation. After taking a statement with Nabes assistance, they set off to examine the damage to the mill. Did you see anything back there? Andrei asked. I did, Ludmila replied. There are tracks that are identical to those of the man we caught in front of each window. Im sure I would have noticed that. Im sure you would have as well, Ludmila said. But they were being concealed by magic. That vermin was an Illusionist, Nabe said. He must have had a spell that hid anything that could be tracked. It appears to be the case. He didnt need to worry about being tracked at all since he had a spell that foiled conventional tracking. By the time the enchantment faded, the trail would have gone cold. Have you heard of anything like that? Nabe shook her head, and an annoyed air came over her. Ludmila mulled over the significance of their findings. Their culprit did not have the telltale characteristics of an arcane caster. He was the seedy, dangerous sort that looked right at home in shadier locales. Ludmila hadnt come across anything of the sort in her reading on magical institutions, but nothing stopped criminal elements from conducting magical research. All it would take was the same investment as any other individual who wished to develop new spells. It was a source of problems that she had not considered before. Illusionists were rare amongst professional magic casters. This was because they occupied a tiny niche in the everyday lives of the people that held little in the way of practical value. Illusion school spells for combat were already known and wielded by more generalized magic casters, so new research into the field by regular mages was next to nonexistent. If one considered the string of cases in V?lkchenheim County, however, its strengths were made abundantly clear. It was a school of magic perfectly suited for subterfuge and organized crime. There was probably an entire realm of illusion magic that only the shadowy underground of civilized societies knew of, and that most magic casters shunned illusion magic made for extreme vulnerabilities. She wondered if the criminal had come from Re-Estize. The magic-illiterate nation would be the perfect playground for the man and his ilk. If he did come from Re-Estize, the question would be why he had bothered to leave such an ideal environment. I guess anything goes with magic, Andrei shook his head. How do we even fight that? The Sorcerous Kingdom has individuals who are capable of foiling this particular method, Ludmila said. Im uncertain of their general availability, but if we ever encounter incidents that leave conventional trackers stumped, they would call one of those people in to investigate. People like you, I suppose, Andrei stroked his chin. Any idea if theyll provide whatever magic item or piece of equipment thats letting you do that for local investigators? I dont like the idea that wed have to wait for a specialist every time something like this happens. I have no idea, Ludmila replied, but it wouldn''t hurt for you to ask. I plan on doing just that for my demesne. The odour of charred wood greeted them long before they arrived at the mill. It was unlike the ones they had visited previously. Its remains marked it as one from generations past, and the damage from the fire looked like it was just the last in a long history of wear and tear. A suspicion tugged at the corner of her mind as they surveyed the site of the tiny mill. Were all of the mills that were destroyed something like this one? What do you mean? This one looks like its been here for a very long time, Ludmila said. Its also much smaller than the new mills that we visited. Andrei furrowed his brow as he considered her words. All but the third one was like this, he said. That one was newly built. I see. Even in light of this fact, her suspicions persisted. This was because of one undeniable observation that she had made. When examined with her ability, the criminal was cleaner than any of the subjects she had brought in before Count V?lkchenheim. The real thing should have been far worse. A combat exercise... It was the only answer that she could come up with, anyway. The Sorcerous Kingdom had employed the man to test their systems. Not only had they done this, but several old mills were demolished and replaced by ones designed to harness Undead labour. Ones nearly identical to the mills in each of her farming villages, powered by Undead servitors. As Andrei had noted, the people had an aversion to the Undead for cultural and religious reasons. But as Farmers could become incensed if their neighbours were granted more land to manage and thus enjoy greater economic gains, so too would lumber villages see the gains in efficiency enjoyed by those who chose to employ Undead in their mills. By covertly replacing several key facilities through their ploy, the administration had created several locations where this could take place. Once the difference in economic gains was realized, they would become a force in favour of the new systems. Ludmila wasnt sure if it should be considered underhanded. The central administration had the authority to simply issue directives that forced the nobles to replace the old buildings. Doing so would in turn generate negative sentiment towards the new government and many would almost certainly dig their heels in to resist change. If a criminal burnt their facilities down, then the blame would go to some faceless other. The losses incurred would be quickly recovered in the new facilities that employed Undead labour. There were several additional objectives accomplished that she could discern, but it was likely that the central administration had done even more than that. As the principal investigator, Ludmila wondered how she should put together her report. Should she disclose the fact that she had figured out what was going on? In the end, she decided that, as a participant in the exercise, she should report her work as any other investigator might. Others might be making a study of it in the future, after all. With nothing more to do, they returned to Crosston. After explaining her findings and saying her farewells to Lord and Lady V?lkchenheim, Andrei and Sanju, Ludmila teleported back to Wardens Vale with Nabe. Where they appeared, however, was at the northern end of the valley, where the redirected brook once tumbled into the river. A sense of comfort came with the sight of her highland home. She turned to speak to Nabe. Were a bit far from the harbour, Ludmila remarked. Its the closest location familiar enough for teleportation, Nabe replied. The changes to this territory are drastic enough that I need to refamiliarize myself with it. Would you like to come and take a look around? Ludmila asked, I think Ive become accustomed to showing people the place. Ill be returning to the city right away, Nabe replied. Is that so? Ludmilas hands idly straightened the creases in her dress, Then I suppose our time together has come to an end. Thank you very much for your assistance, Miss Nabe. It has been a pleasure working with you. Rather than immediately teleporting away, the Adventurer remained to examine her for several seconds. Her eyes finally settled on Ludmilas wrist. Woodlouse. Yes? You asked me how I felt about the Undead. Ludmilas hands froze. Nabes dark eyes gleamed, her lips turning up in a cool smile at her reaction. Ludmila looked down, unable to hold the Adventurers gaze. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, Nabe said, service to His Majesty is honoured above all. There are heights that you will never be able to reach, but what you accomplish for the Sorcerer King will always supersede notions of race. Ludmila looked up again. Was this the reason why Darkness had slowly warmed up to the Sorcerer King? Lady Shalltears declaration in the city alley took on a meaning that she had never considered as one Human amongst many. Though Nabes words were probably meant to be reassuring, her cold expression did not change. Ludmila scanned their surroundings before her focus returned to the bald, featureless head behind the visage of the Beautiful Princess. Miss Nabe, she licked her lips, I have apersonal question, if you dont mind my asking. What is it? Howhow do you do it? To exist alone amongst so many who are ignorant of your true identity? Who might turn their backs to you C or even turn against you C the moment they realize what you are? How do you manage? I can barely cope, and its been less than three weeks. Nabes cool smile faded. Her dark eyes held Ludmilas own for several moments before she closed them and let out a small sigh. It is simple. Rather than warmth, her tone was one of pride. I am not alone, Nabe told her. I have many friends with whom I can place my trust. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 No one told me about this! Albedo did not look up from her desk as Succulent stormed into her office in E-Rantels Royal Villa. His narrow frame was shrouded in a heavy mantle that was tossed about as he continued to fume. That bitch shot me in the leg C while I was Invisible! I dont even know what she did after that! She knew where I was the entire time. All my equipmentit was like someone chained me to a cart full of rocks! He finished walking up to her desk, angry breaths filling the space between them. Rather than reprimand him for his outburst in her presence, however, she simply returned his infuriated look with a calm expression. Maybe I should have given him to the Five Worsts like the others As the Sorcerous Kingdom stabilized, Albedo turned her attention to updating the woefully insufficient systems of the judiciary they had inherited. It was more often than not insufficient to deal with the reality that faced even the primitive nation of Re-Estize. There were so many loopholes, oversights and blind spots that she occasionally thought of petitioning Momonga-sama to allow her to tear it all up and start anew. This was, of course, simply out of annoyance. While the Sorcerous Kingdom had inherited the laws of Re-Estize by Momonga-samas orders, the bulk of Albedos grievances lay with administrative and civil law rather than criminal law. It was all informative to her, however, for within the laws of a nation was the character of its people. What they considered ideal; what they thought was fair; what they were willing to tolerate. How those with power could abuse it and how those without could elude its reach. In the laws codified by the Royal Court of Re-Estize, she could discern how the subjects of its former territory of E-Rantel might be best ruled. In addition, their system of vassalage conveniently compartmentalized the hierarchy of administrative sectors. It even worked with entire nations like the Baharuth Empire: as a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom, their problems were not her problems until she decided to make them her problems. They independently managed themselves otherwise, and this relationship flowed down to the individual level. After formulating her initiative to update the processes of the Judiciary, she selected the sub-component of the Sorcerous Kingdom appropriate for her first set of goals: V?lkchenheim County. She had the Eight Fingers extract the remaining member of the Six Arms from his incarceration in Re-Estizes capital and put him straight to work. Without a proper baptism, however, it appeared that he did not appreciate who his new master truly was. As the seconds passed in silence, his furious expression dissipated. I did as you asked, Succulent forced out the words. Whats the next job? Albedo didnt answer him. Lines of worry started to crease his gaunt visage. Thats right, Human C you exist at my leisure. Beads of nervous sweat formed over Succulents brow. He swallowed and his gaze started to waver, as if looking for a way to escape. His eyes returned to the desk as Albedo produced a folder and placed it before him. He tentatively picked it up and read through the content. Thisthis is impossible, he said. These countermeasures are absurd! No one has the resources or people to His voice trailed off into a mutter as he read over the document again. Albedo held back a snort of derision. As a member of the Six Arms, Succulent stood near the pinnacle of power when it came to the operations of the Eight Fingers. Even so, his reaction proved that he had only ever been a big fish in a small pond, inordinately proud with his pittance of strength. It isnt impossible, Albedo told him. In fact, it is easily accommodated. Butequipment with True Seeing? Succulents face twisted incredulously, For both local authorities and special officers assisting with judicial oversight? I didnt even know True Seeing items existed C there isnt anyone in the region that can cast the spell. As an Illusionist, the idea probably didnt sit very well with him. It was a single spell that could nearly render an entire school of magic impotent if one did not possess the appropriate countermeasures. All threats to His Majestys order are to be crushed beyond the shadow of a doubt, Albedo told him. Having every member of the local authorities equipped with True Seeing items is unnecessary, however. And these officers for judicial oversight? Succulent sneered, Surely you cant expectC That is none of your concern. Right, the mans lips drew into a thin line. Then, what should I do next? Return to your assigned village in the northeast, Albedo told him. You will be retrieved once the judiciary has updated its processes. Succulent gave her one last, hesitant look before lowering his head stiffly and turning to leave the office much more quietly than he had entered. Albedo was confident that he now understood what he was: a dog whose master was only interested in seeing each of his tricks once. She would enjoy watching him squirm in dread as he desperately tried to stay ahead of her. The door clicked shut. Albedo produced another folder. This one was the report submitted by Narberal Gamma. She leaned back and perused its content until her eyes fell upon a single line. We are not here to deliver vengeance, we are here to bring this criminal to justice. Albedos amber eyes narrowed in annoyance. Difficult was an understatement when it came to creating a body of officers to help with judicial oversight. Of the Humans involved in law enforcement that remained in the Sorcerous Kingdom, the vast majority were pleased with the advent of the new nation. Long had they struggled against the forces of crime and corruption in Re-Estize to little long-term effect, and they found new confidence and pride in their work upholding the Sorcerous Kingdoms order. Unfortunately, confidence and pride in ones work did not mean that one qualified to work as special officers of the judiciary. A high degree of austerity, talent, intelligence and loyalty were required to serve in the role. That the sole candidate so far who met all of Albedos criteria belonged to Shalltear was vexing, to say the least. In her opening move, Albedo had moved Shalltears pawn and the order that allowed her to act as a royal investigator in V?lkchenheim County out of the way. While doing so, Albedo collected insights as to why Momonga-sama had chosen her in the first place. Now, Albedo needed to form her own cadre of investigators for the judiciary: individuals that answered solely to her. Once she had them, Shalltear would have no further cause to infringe on her jurisdiction, and Albedos achievements would be her own. But first, she needed to figure out how to create these new agents. Perhaps Pandoras Actors research held the answer
How much did you know? About The incidents in V?lkchenheim County, Narberal said. The ones that I just returned from investigating. Ah, so our dear Guardian Overseer acted on the order given to us by Ainz-sama, did she? Pandoras Actor replied, I was wondering why she went ahead and borrowed you without any stated reason. Pandoras Actor, in the guise of Momon, was seated at the desk in his manor office. Night had fallen over E-Rantel, and the Dark Warrior had just retired to his guest house in the central district. Albedo-sama didnt tell you? I dont see why she would need to, Pandoras Actor said. The judiciary is her department. but Ainz-sama signed that order for you. That he did, Pandoras Actor nodded, then swept out a hand as if to indicate an imaginary document on his desk. But note the wording on the order. No one but us would know the true reason behind its creation. To the head of the judiciary, it would only appear that one of Shalltears vassals was somehow afforded a special directive that afforded powers that infringed on Albedos jurisdiction. In short, an eyesoreor perhaps an obstacle? Albedo-sama wouldntC Are you sure about that? We are all comrades from Nazarick. Thats true, he crossed his arms, leaning back on his seat. We are indeed all comrades from Nazarick. We were created to serve the Supreme Beings and delight in that service. But tell me: if an opportunity arose to serve Ainz-sama, would you happily allow that opportunity to pass to someone else? Narberals expression grew conflicted, and a deep chuckle rose from Pandoras Actors chest. There is nothing to be ashamed of, he told her. It is what we are. As we delight in our service to Ainz-sama, so can we become jealous of opportunities to serve. Then are you not angry that sheshe stole what was yours? Did she? The guise of Momon raised an eyebrow, The duties that led to the creation of that order continue to this day and will continue for as long as there are new things to discover. I will not begrudge others if they, too, can be of use to Ainz-sama bywell, lets just call it collaborating, yes? This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Pandoras Actor leaned forward, placing his elbows on the desk and folding his hands under his chin. You understand this, do you not? He asked, Do you not feel pride at the achievements of your sisters; satisfaction when they succeed? At the realization of their troubles and failures, are you not troubled as well? You are part of a greater whole, sharing in their joy and sorrow. Narberal nodded silently at his words. Then I should also remind you that there are those who do not think this way, Pandoras Actor told her. Rather than finding paths where all can profit and find satisfaction in their lives, they seek to monopolize everything that they can. Individuals who believe that in order to win, all others must lose. Are you saying that Albedo-sama is one of these people? Not all of the time, no, Pandoras Actor replied. I believe that she is, by and large, a just individual. The main exception to this is when it comes to Ainz-samas affections. There can only be one first wife, and this competition has its own rules. It may extend to anything that she believes might earn our Masters favour over her rivals. Baroness Zahradnik is Shalltears vassal, thus her achievements are Shalltears by extension. By expending the order on some minor matter, she can move on to address larger issues that are worth more. A frown crossed Narberals face as she digested his words. You used her? Her voice was shocked, The Guardian Overseer? We exist to be used! Pandoras Actor clenched his fists before his chest in a strong gesture, Used for the sake of our Master. Ainz-sama himself took an interest in the matter and approved of our method. Considering everything leading up to this, I would dare say he predicted this turn of events the moment that you and he encountered Torkel V?lkchenheim over a year ago. Besides, Im sure that our dear Guardian Overseer has also managed to sneak in a few side goals of her own. This was her duty as the head of the judiciary anyway C I simply spiced things up a bit. Pandoras Actor rose from behind his desk, motioning for Narberal to be seated on the couches nearby. Shall I call for one of the maids to bring up some tea? Its fine. He sat down across the centre table from her, crossing his legs and placing an arm over the backrest of his seat. So how is the young Count since we saw him last? It had been months since they had last visited Crosston and its surrounding lands. Within two weeks of being granted his new territories, the young Count rallied his new subjects under him, enforced order and had deftly laid the foundations required to build his new administration. What was left now was for him to gradually familiarize his subjects with the new workings of the Sorcerous Kingdom, a process that Albedo predicted would take roughly two years to reach acceptable levels of integration. It felt like a long time, but the truth was that he was well ahead of the curve. The Guardian Overseers overall projections for the Sorcerous Kingdom indicated that, if one included the acclimation of Demihuman populations, a state of political and economic stability would require at least five years to achieve. The stability brought about by Count V?lkchenheims rapid progress was such that Albedo had taken his land off of the list of territories that required Momons visits shortly after. An extraordinary noble by the measures of Re-Estize, but overshadowed by the achievements of a certain group of Noblewomen with lands near the city. If V?lkchenheim had been a Baron, he would have been promoted to a Count. Since he was already a Count, all they could do was grant him more land to manage in the future. I dont see much of a difference between these western nobles, Narberal replied. HmI suppose its not exactly your forte, Pandoras Actor said. In that case, we should move on to our own matters. Was the true objective of Ainz-samas order accomplished? I believe so, yes, Narberal nodded. That Woodlouse has regained her ability to detectcriminals? Even after watching her operate, I cant figure out what exactly it is. Are you sure you want to know? Narberal furrowed her brow at what she probably thought was a strange thing to ask. Consider what initially led to her gaining the ability, Pandoras Actor held out a hand. Shalltear sent her out to solve a problem. She first realized this ability after Shalltear arrived to bring about its resolution. A class promotion quest, as Ainz-sama so succinctly defined it. But then she lost the ability. Which was unfortunate. The fact remains that she already qualified for the class that manifested this ability. All she needed to do to get it back was earn experience in that class again, which is what happened in V?lkchenheim County. It didnt. Hm? I dont think it happened in V?lkchenheim County, Narberal told him. At the end of the first day, she discovered that she had regained it after neglecting to check for so long. Can the people here gain levels simply by riding around and investigating crime scenes for a day? The rate at which individuals gain levels appears to vary widely, Pandoras Actor said, if the Adventurer Guild data is any indication. Low levels appear to be universally quick, as long as one puts the appropriate effort into it. As one approaches their limit, however, their progress slows down dramatically. Many elements clouded their tracking of levels in this New World, as well. Some Class Levels had concrete benchmarks, such as being able to cast a new tier of magic, working with more advanced materials as a crafter, or increased Martial Arts capacity. These were, however, broad measures that did not indicate the specific Class Levels one had gained. As such, their identification of Class Levels and advancement was similarly broad. They could say that a Gold-rank Adventurer belonged to a certain archetype, but pinpointing what combination of classes within that archetype they possessed was next to impossible without mountains of verified data. Even then, it could still be something they had never encountered before. Based on what weve discovered so far, Pandoras actor continued, I agree with your assessment. Baroness Zahradnik is difficult to keep track of, as she doesnt consistently participate in the Adventurer Guild. Sometimes she seemingly leaps forward after performing her duties elsewhere, and other times she is unchanged. The only thing we know is that she is not slowing down yet, but even with this being the case she shouldnt have gained a level with just her opening investigation. Pandoras Actor understood that the Baroness had at least one prestige class with cultural prerequisites, demonstrated the physical progression of a warrior archetype C presumably a Ranger C and also displayed commander-type abilities. Shalltear and Aura were convinced that she was a Noble-Commander-Ranger, though Mare had his doubts. Civilian Job Classes, such as administrators and the many different types of tradespeople found in this New World, did not exist in Yggdrasil for the most part. The Baroness was a mystery relative to those full-time Adventurers who only gained combat-related Job Class Levels that observers from Nazarick could roughly correlate with Classes from their previous existence. Beyond that, she had an ability that was lost to her for a few months before regaining a prestige class associated with the quest Shalltear had sent her on. This was assuming that it was the same Class and not another Class with a similar ability that she had gained at an unspecified point in time while she had lapsed in the review of her abilities. More research was required to find the missing pieces of the puzzle presented by her existence. All that aside, Pandoras Actor told Narberal, her ability presents an interesting case for the tools that are unique to the native populations of this world. Why I asked if you were sure you wanted to know is because of what she was doing when she first gained the ability. She was hunting criminals, wasnt she? Narberal replied, Aura-sama can locate Magical Beasts as a Beast Tamer. If thats the case, the ability to locate criminals should be the result of a Job Class that deals with criminals. Specialized tracking abilities did exist, and those that Aura possessed worked in their New World. As a Beast Tamer, she was easily able to locate Hamsuke in the Great Forest of Tob, but could not just as easily locate Zytlqae C a colossal plant-type monster C in the same region. Pandoras Actor harboured doubts over whether the ability had to do with criminals, however. It should be at least known to those in law enforcement vocations if it existed. Then again, the local judiciary was not much of an institution to begin with. And what if its something else entirely? Pandoras Actor asked, She was sent on a quest to investigate Fassett County and deliver Ainz-samas justice. What if her Job Class has nothing to do with law and everything to do with the Will of our Master? Thats Narberal shifted in her seat, an uncomfortable expression clearly painted on her face. If this is the case, Pandoras Actor pressed her, would you be able to bear her gaze? Your Ring of Nondetection will not protect you from her scrutiny, nor will it protect you from yourself. What if she one day comes up to you and declares that you have run afoul of Ainz-samas Will? Knowing what you know, you would not even be able to act against her C you would only be crushed by shame and self-loathing. His fellow Doppelganger did not reply. That an outsider could gain such an ability would be considered both preposterous and terrifying to the denizens of Nazarick. Well, not that we know what it is for sure, he shrugged. There are other things that it might be, and probably more that we have not considered. Because Ainz-sama directly influenced her matters, however, what I described may not be as impossible as it sounds. Tell me, what else did you observe? She also learned a Martial Art that aided in the capture of her quarrythat should be similar to learning an offensive Skill? What was it called? Narberals lip twitched. Pandoras Actor leaned forward at her curious reaction. I-I cant say it, Narberals cheeks grew flushed. That only serves to whet my curiosity, Pandoras Actor said. If you cant say it out loud, then take off your Ring of Nondetection. After a moments hesitation, Narberal slipped off her ring. One of the many things it prevented was a Doppelgangers ability to use Detect Thoughts at will. It took a second to make out the name of the Martial Art C announced with a remarkably cutesy version of Narberals voice C through the other Doppelgangers bubbling mirth. Pandoras Actor leaned back in his seat. This isdid she really say that? Narberal nodded in reply. Pandoras Actor shook his head, placing the fingers of his right hand against his temple. I would die if I said anything so embarrassing. Narberal burst out laughing, falling sideways onto the couch while gripping her sides. Pandoras Actor looked over at her incredulously. Do you truly find it so humorous? Narberal only continued to laugh. Pandoras Actor sighed, waiting for the storm of giggles to play itself out. Her incomprehensibly bad sense of humour aside, Narberals thoughts conveyed what appeared to be a Martial Art common to Rangers. As common as it was, it could not normally be learned in such a short time. This meant that it was either something that she was already on the verge of grasping or the theme of her newly acquired class C a new piece of her build and thus her identity C allowed her to learn it far faster than usual as a basic component of her skillset. Across from him, Narberal finally settled down, sitting back up and fixing her appearance. Theres one more thing I believe you should know, her face returned to its usual placid expression. What would that be? She only met his gaze, left hand gripping her Ring of Nondetection tightly. Pandoras actor reached out to skim her thoughts again. He straightened in reflex at what he found. Supernatural charisma. Strength, speed and endurance that a Human of her level shouldnt possess. Immunity to electrical damage. A confession and a question, in a voice that spoke of uncertainty, fear and terrible, terrible loneliness. Thishave you told anyone else? Narberal shook her head. It appears that one good turn deserves another. If he had learned anything about her in their time together, it was that Narberal Gamma returned acts involving herself or her sisters in kind C be it in the form of retribution or favour. Ludmila Zahradnik had kept Narberals identity close, and so Narberal was keeping the Baroness new existence a secret in return. He wondered how long it would stay that way. Narberal would not say anything unless she was directly ordered to by a superior, but far too many eyes were now on the Baroness. Narberal reequipped her ring and excused herself from his presence. Pandoras Actor remained seated long into the night, pondering the meaning of the new development. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Ludmila took a deep breath before stepping out from behind the hedge surrounding Corelyn manor. In the fading twilight, the magical lighting at the gate cast a lonely glow over the two footmen standing guard. She relaxed when seeing that, rather than any members of the Corelyn Household that had long known her, two Death Knights occupied their stations. Like herself, Clara was more practical about the use of the Undead C not only were the Death Knights far stronger than any of her Human footmen, but they had Darkvision, would not grow tired over the long and monotonous night watch, and there was little chance of frightening away any visitors past sunset. The nearest one turned its attention to her as she walked up the lane towards them. Baroness Zahradnik, she said, here to see Countess Corelyn. She waited quietly, checking over her dress. Though prodded forward by Nabes statement, her nervousness had her make her way from Wardens Vale at a slower pace than usual. No matter how much time she bought for herself by delaying her journey, however, Ludmila failed to dispel her worries. The banner of House Corelyn fluttered over the manors front entrance as the Death Knight returned with a Human member of the household. Ludmila fixed her expression. Good evening, Miss Aramis, she said. I am sorry to have come unannounced so late in the evening. Taiya Aramis C Claras ladys maid C was adorned in a light nightgown, and she clutched a shawl around her shoulders. In hindsight, Ludmila should have called ahead but her mind was worn ragged by worry and doubt. Good evening, Lady Zahradnik, Taiya returned Ludmilas greeting with a curtsey and a warm smile. It has been such a long time since you last visited. We are so happy to see you again. A cold trickle of guilt suffused into her being at Taiyas words. She was supposed to stay the night with Clara once a week, barring those days when their duties called them away. Even when she was at home, however, Ludmila only made excuses to stay away. She was disgusted with how she was treating her friend, yet the tumultuous emotions that plagued her new existence outweighed her self-loathing. She followed Taiya into the manor, through the open foyer and up the stairs to the second floor. Warm light glowed over the polished wooden floor. Aromas of hospitality lingered in the air: familiar scents that brought back memories of their childhood together. At the end of the long hall was a pair of solid double doors where the lord of the manor would usually stay, but they stopped at another one halfway there. Taiya gave it a light knock. My lady, she said, I have brought Lady Zahradnik to see you. From within the room came the faint rustling of paper. Please, come in. Taiya opened the way and stepped aside. Ludmila made her way tentatively across the threshold, her nervous gaze flickering around the room. Wrapped in a robe of House Corelyns cobalt blue, Clara was seated on one of the couch chairs before a small centre table. She was still trying to put away the folders and documents around her, and a large binder was wedged between herself and one of the arms of her seat. Shall I prepare refreshments, my lady? Taiya asked. Clara glanced over at Ludmila, who shook her head slightly in return. She dismissed her ladys maid, and the door closed behind Taiya with a soft click. Ludmila went to the other seat at the table, which was placed next to Claras. Ludmila moved the tall stack of folders upon it to clear a space for herself. Back from the land of the dead, I see. Ludmila froze in her steps as the light words drifted over her. She looked over at Clara, who simply returned her glance with a smile. Her friend continued to put away her things as Ludmila settled in her seat. Most of them looked to be reports from the numerous Elder Liches stationed around her demesne. Each of Corelyn Countys fourteen baronies had three Elder Liches. One of them coordinated the security of their territory while the other two worked with the village chiefs to meticulously collect data and maintain the conditions required for the smooth operation of local industries. In addition to her capital of Corelyn Harbour, two other towns had been chartered. The first was at the border of the Slane Theocracy and the second was built halfway between the border and Corelyn Harbour. Each had an administrative office with another Elder Lich. The offices were responsible for overseeing the respective thirds of the county that each town lay within. Corelyn Harbours town hall housed three additional Elder Liches who worked tirelessly to organize the collected data into the reports currently scattered around the ruler of Corelyn County. For Clara, the seemingly endless stream of information took on a form that Ludmila could only partly see. Countess Corelyns policies and directives were akin to the strokes of a grandmaster artisan, ever seeking the perfection of not only industry and trade, but the cultivation of an entire society that she considered ideal. Clara styled herself a gardener overseeing her little plot of land. To everyone else, she was an inexorable juggernaut beyond Human understanding. I just returned from V?lkchenheim County, Ludmila said. Is that so? Clara stacked up the last of her things on the table, Is it something you are permitted to talk about? Ludmila recalled nothing that instructed her to stay silent on the matter. They relaxed into their seats as she related her time in Lord V?lkchenheims demesne, including her thoughts on the nature of the criminal that was apprehended. This is good news, Clara said with a thoughtful look. I suspected that V?lkchenheim County would be where this sort of thing would start. You did? Ludmila frowned, What makes you say that? Because Torkel is an excellent noble, Clara told her. The conditions in his demesne are perfect for this sort of exercise. The eastern territories are all up to the new building standards, and we have additional duties that would be disrupted if something like that happened here. Lord V?lkchenheim, on the other hand, is overseeing the transition to the new systems. By necessity, he must also accommodate a much slower shift in culture. His work is crucial, but at the same time, it allows him the time to manage the effects of these small crises. Given his skills, he is the ideal noble for it. Thats quite the glowing assessment, coming from you. Clara smirked in response. It is the truth, she said. You have always been busy with one thing or another out there, so I suppose you have not been paying much attention to the workings of the interior. Hmcome to think of it, you probably did not think much of him during your visit, did you? What was there to think about? Ludmila snorted, He tries, to be sure, but it is nothing like how far we have come with our territories. We all have our advantages and disadvantages, but there is so much more that he could be doing. Clara gave her a long look. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. You are doing it again. Doing what again? We have discussed this several times before, have we not? Up until recently, the history of House Zahradnik was and then it got worse. As a result, you and your family have always had an eye for problems, almost to the exclusion of everything else. It is something of a necessity, Ludmila muttered. There are always problems, and problems waiting after those problems. Clara crossed her legs, folding her hands on her lap. Having seen her do this on many occasions, Ludmila steeled herself. I am not blaming you for growing up in that sort of situation, Clara told her. But it does affect the way you see things to this day. You organize life into sets of problems and constantly seek ways to solve them. Being unable to solve problems is a problem in itself. When you run low on problems, you go looking for more because in your experience there should always be more problems. I will bet that it was the vast majority of what you were doing in V?lkchenheim County. Ludmila released a resigned sigh. Clara was far too sharp. Ludmila did try reining in the tendency that her friend described once in a while, but it would inevitably resurface. The other end of things suffers as well, Clara continued. The value that you place in achievements C both those of others and your own C are left by the wayside because you prioritize problems. If you compare the improvements that you have made for yourself or your demesne to others, you only reframe it as another problem to tackle. You wonder how you can ever catch up, think about things that you might be doing wrong, or wonder what can go wrong. Then it leads to every other problem you have to deal with. I do not think it is explicitly bad Self-assessment is not bad. Reexamining ones work is not bad. Competitive instincts and the desire to succeed are not bad, either. Not explicitly. The problem is that you only ever seem to dwell on problems. I might be used to it, but others are not. Half the reason why the House of Lords is scared to death of you is because they think that you are going to tear them to shreds over all of the problems they have been working so hard on to address. When they know so little of you, it is not a very nice thing to be subjected to. My subjects do not seem to mind. Clara let out a small laugh. "They are your subjects, she said. Your subjects are exposed to the benefits of your rule on a daily basis. This influences the interpretation of your interactions with them. It is a far cry from being another noble that only sees you attending the House of Lords on rare occasions. Most of what they know of you revolves around being a Frontier Noble and the whole of Fassett County being depopulated overnight. No matter how helpful you think you are being, they will tend to see your problem-oriented stance as an attack. Her friends expression softened. She tilted her head as she settled into a more comfortable posture. Your demesne is growing, Ludmila. Your future plans involve leading far more people than your family has ever had before. Those people will genuinely respect you for the soundness of your rule, but if you could only work on this part that you keep neglecting, they will truly adore you. Lord V?lkchenheims people adore him, Ludmila noted. It does not appear to help him. Clara leaned over with a scowl, reaching out to playfully swat at her. Ludmila dodged the attack. He would not be as successful as he is if he was not so skilled, Clara huffed. He is nearly the same age as we are, and he managed to do everything that he has in three-quarters of the time that we have. Anyone else in his position would have given up and begged for mercy instead. Even you? Except for me, Clara rolled her eyes. The Prime Minister likes using my work to prod the other nobles forward, but I suspect that she mostly does it to watch everyone squirm. Realistically speaking, it should take the entire Sorcerous Kingdom about five years to stabilize C this includes the integration of the subjugated Demihuman populations. Clara peered at her suspiciously, and Ludmila grew nervous. What? I cannot help but think that you and Lady Albedo are kindred spirits, Clara said. She does the whole thing with the problems as well. I wonder who is more austere between the two of you. I have never met the Prime Minister before. She is not much for pleasantries; you can tell that she would rather be discussing work. The only reason she bothers meeting with any of us is to address one problem or the other. Anyway, that is enough about that C we have a lot of catching up to do. I would especially like to hear about your first adventure: I never imagined that it would lead to those statues in front of the city gate. As the evening wore on, the topics she had fallen behind on wore thin. Ludmilas trepidation threatened to swallow her even as she tried to find the courage to tell Clara what she had become. Her closest companion had known her for far too long to not notice her unease. Claras amethyst gaze drifted over Ludmila curiously. Was there something else you wished to talk about? She asked. Ludmila swallowed as she gripped her skirts nervously. After several long moments, she resolved herself and spoke. Clara, there is something I need to tell you. I suppose this would be the true reason as to why you have been avoiding me all this time? I was not avoiding you, Ludmila nearly shouted before catching herself. Well, I was. But it is not your fault C itit has something to do with me. She started to tremble, and she clenched her fists in an effort to force herself still. Claras expression turned grave. To make you quake like that, Clara smirked, Others would imagine the end of the world is coming, at least. Is there some sickness going around your demesne? Do you need my help? I knew the temples should have sent at leastC I died, Clara. There was a brief pause between them. I know I was a mess the first time you told me that, Clara told her, but I still got used to it. II stayed dead. A small furrow appeared over Claras brow. She reached over and poked Ludmila in the nose. Ludmila flinched away. You seem quite lively to me, Clara said. Im serious! Clara drew back to regard her with a concerned look. Was it Lady Shalltear? Lady Shallno! No, of course not. I do not know how it happened. I think it was that fight with the Frost Giants that I told you about just now. I died in that avalancheand then I got up again. Clara leaned to look at her from side to side. I dont see much of a difference, she said. If anything, you look even better than before. Did Lady Shalltear have anything to say about it? She has no idea what I am, Ludmila shook her head. I barely know anything about myself now. That is the reason why I stayed away. I do not know what I am or what I am capable of doing. I do not want to hurt anyone, Clara. Most of all you. Her throat seized, and tears welled up in her eyes. She reached up to wipe them away, but more only came. I...I am scared, Clara, she sobbed. What is going to happen to me? What am I going to do? Clara silently rose and padded over to her bed. Her clothes formed a silken puddle at her feet, and then she lay down and pulled the covers over herself. Ludmila bit her lip. Why did she have to say it like that? Even after weeks of trying to come to terms with herself, she still fell apart. Everything was falling apart. Dejected, she stood and turned to leave the room. Where are you going? Claras voice came from behind her. Outside, Ludmila looked over her shoulder. I do not wish to disturb you any more than I have to. Clara sat up, fixing her with a stern look. Nonsense, she said. Come to bed. ButC No buts, Claras voice was firm. You owe me four nights for each week you have skipped out on, Ludmila Zahradnik. Several seconds passed between them. Claras no-nonsense expression faded, replaced by a gentle smile. Ludmila turned. Her feet brought her forward with desperate steps and she fell into Claras arms with a cry. A soothing hand stroked her hair as she released all of her pent-up emotions into her friends breast. We can figure this out together, Clara held her close. No matter what happens, I will always be here for you. Legacy of the Plains: Act 1, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Somethings off, boss. Doesnt look good. Youre gonna have to do better than somethings off. The Deepwarden looked over Falagrims to the caravan behind him. He expelled a long sigh. Its too quiet, he said in a low voice. The entire riverbanks empty of everything. Shoulda been someone there C drawing water, or washing their things and whatnot. You sent someone for a closer look? Falagrim asked. A fewre doing that right now, the Deepwarden answered. I came back to let you know in advance. One of the grey robes nearby raised his head to peer out over the tall grass of the plain. Their destination was far out of the effective range of their Darkvision, but there should have been signs. So many Demihumans had to have some fires visible from where they were, yet only the still darkness of the night could be seen. Fearing that some threat lay ahead, Falagrim sent his scouts to investigate. Should we turn around? Agni asked from beside him. Falagrims mouth twisted at the thought. The caravan behind them was the largest since the last Goblin army formed decades ago. With the leaders of the current one mulling over whether to advance before winter set in, Clan Felhammer put together nearly everything it had to seize the opportunity before it wandered off. They were delivering equipment forged for tens of thousands of Demihumans; tools and other items for camp life; the supplies to feed all the men and women hired to deliver their goodsnot to mention all the wages they owed. Turning around was worse than going home empty-handed C Clan Felhammer would be realizing a catastrophic loss if they couldnt make their sale. Lets see what the rest of the scouts find out, Falagrim said. They mightve gone over the pass C I cant see how a hundred thousand Demis just vanishes in a month. Keep moving. They trudged forward. No one dared utter a word about the crisis that had suddenly come upon them. As the sound of the first river ford could be heard in the distance, more scouts returned. They bore grim looks, but that did not mean very much: Dark Dwarves were nearly always grim. What did you find? Falagrim asked. We found the villages the Demis put up, one of the scouts answered, but every one of them is empty. Did something happen to them? Hard to tell. Place got cleaned out, and theres tracks from a lotta different races everywhere. Theyve been gone for weeks C whatever happened mustve been a week or so after we last dropped by. Did they move on? Or were they attacked? Falagrims gaze turned to look south. A hundred kilometres of wilderness separated the Demihuman villages from the border of the Slane Theocracy. Was it possible that the Humans had acted preemptively to remove the potential threat to their borders? He had never heard of them doing anything but clearing out their immediate area; certainly nothing that would bring them this deep into hostile lands. There was no point in expending resources so far from any place they had a vested interest in. How much damage was there? Barely any, the scout shook his head. They mightve packed up and moved over to the other side. We sent some teams to take a look, but itll take days for them to report back. Days. How much would that cost them? They wouldnt run out of supplies since he expected that it would take a week to sell everything, but unless they figured out where their customers went, they would be burning it all away for nothing. What other choice did they have? Well stay in those woods until the scouts report back, Falagrim said. Ill be damned if we have to camp out in the sun. The caravan crossed the river fords, and Falagrim settled them in the nearest village. His people picked out which of the crudely constructed hovels they would stay in, and their merchandise was collected along the village lanes and put under guard. Within an hour, the settlement returned to life, though the inhabitants had changed. Once their surroundings were secured, the Dark Dwarves split up into shifts for camp duties. Falagrim gathered his regulars around the bonfire built in the village crossing. If this place was cleaned out, he muttered, why is all the firewood still here? The Orc boss C Qrs, was it? C he mentioned something about the forest being full of Undead. Are you suggesting that the Undead got them? Falagrim scoffed, A lot of those Demis were strong: even Elder Liches wouldnt stand a chance. Hey, just putting it out there. I heard of Undead collecting a lot of things, but I never heard of em collecting wood. Falagrim rolled his eyes. He looked to his left. Agni? If there are any Undead in the area, the Cleric replied, I couldnt sense them when we checked the surroundings. Take a troop and look further out, Falagrim told her. I think there were supposed to be ruined villages or towers or something like that around here. Of course, my prince. Agnis shouts sounded over the trees as she rounded up members for the impromptu patrol. Falagrim left the bonfire as well, making his rounds to ensure that everything was in order. Everywhere he went, he could sense the uncertainty of his caravan members as they waited for news. By morning, they did confirm the presence of Undead deeper in the forest, but they werent anything that could have troubled the Goblin army. Things remained uneventful until, three days later, the scouts started to return from the other side of the pass. We didnt get far, one of the veteran Deepwardens said, but what we saw on the way was pretty telling. Im guessing that means we dont have customers anymore. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. The scout shook her head with a bleak expression. Ive never seen anything like it, she said. The pass is blasted and scorched. Even the rocks are cracked. The cliffsits like someone took thousands of Demis and mashed them up to give the mountain a new coat o paint. Five hundred metres above the trail. Did they piss off an Ancient Fire Dragon? Murmurs rose from the gathered Dwarves. A few looked up towards the canopy as if they expected flaming death to befall them at any point. There hasnt been a Dragon sighted in the Abelion Wilderness since before the time of the Demon Gods, a grey robe said. The Forest Giants killed off or drove away the last of the Green Dragons, then the Humans from the Theocracy got the last of the Forest Giants after they were thrashed by the Demon Gods. If it wasnt an Ancient Dragon, Falagrim said, then what was it? What else could do that to this Goblin Army? The crowd fell silent. Truth be told, Falagrim couldnt think of anything that made sense, either. Another scout appeared, making his way through to him. A Dragon! He said, I saw a Dragon on the other side of the pass! Let me guess, Falagrim said, a Fire Dragon. What? No C it was a Frost Dragonwell, it was an ice-blue one, at least. I saw it on the way back, around sunset. The thing was skimming over the trees without a care in the world. Falagrim scratched his tattooed scalp. The new information didnt make any sense at all. What would a Frost Dragon be doing down here? He asked, Winter doesnt even stick to these mountains. I-I dont know, boss C but I know what I saw. Maybe it was some sort of albino Fire Dragon. He scoured his memory for what he had learned of Dragons in general. How big was it? Falagrim asked. HmI didnt come that close, the scout said, but Im guessing less than a dozen metres long. It felt powerful, though. Maybe around Elder? Maybe it was a Frost Dragon. An Elder Fire Dragon would be upwards to thirty metres in length. Or maybe it was a midget albino Fire Dragon A commotion rose from somewhere outside the crowd. Another scout pushed his way through. We brought back some prisoners, she said. What kind of prisoners? Armat, boss, the scout told him. They were holed up in a shallow cave on the mountainside. Saw em coming out to forage and we rounded em up. Armat? He recalled the Goblin army having a few of them. Maybe they could finally figure out what was going on. Take me to them, Falagrim said. He followed the Deepwarden to the outskirts of the village, where a handful of the rodent-like Demihumans were chained to a tree. Falagrims expression grew dark C using metal chains to bind a metal-eating race was fairly close to the pinnacle of stupidity. Fortunately, the presence of several guards appeared to have deterred any attempts to escape. The huddled group of Demihumans shied away at Falagrims approach, whiskers twitching as they sniffed in his direction. Were you with that Goblin Army from a month ago? He asked. The Armat exchanged glances with one another. The largest one nodded her head. We were. What happened to them? We came to trade, but all we could find was some blasted rocks in the pass. Thatthat was Jaldabaoths doing. The name came out in a fearful whisper, and a keening wail rose from the rest of the Armat. Falagrim frowned. The Demihumans they had come to trade with mentioned a Demon Emperor who went by that name. Jaldabaoth and his minions had descended upon the Abelion Hills, indiscriminately attacking the hundreds of tribes that lived there and capturing them in droves. According to Qrs and the other Demihuman leaders, Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth was the entire reason that they were migrating east. So this Jaldabaoth, Falagrim said, he attacked your army? Any other survivors? I dont know, the Armat shuddered. He came so suddenly. There was an army of powerful Fiends with him. The Orc villages were overwhelmed in minutes, and he drove them over the mountain pass. What about the others? He pressed for more information, The Gnolls? The Goblin army? We were in the villages, and we fled into the forest when Jaldabaoth came. The Goblins had long crossed to the other side, and the Gnolls went days before the attack to help with scouting. But it was Jaldabaoth C Jaldabaoth! There is no way that they could have survived his wrath The Armat cradled her head in her claws as if trying to hold it together against some memory within. The leaders of the Demihuman army spoke of Jaldabaoth as a Fiend who would bring about the end of the world. Falagrim, however, was sceptical. The Demihumans had been able to escape him, after all. Until now, at any rate. He weighed the possibility of the Demihuman forces further away surviving to flee. What should we do with them, boss? Falagrim looked over at the guard who had asked. What kind of question is that? Lock them up C the foremen at home will pay handsomely for Armat slaves. Make sure you put them in cages that they cant eat their way out of. Though they were well within earshot, the Armat did not react to his words. They offered no resistance as they were taken away, their feet listlessly shuffling forward to a life of toil in the labyrinthine mines below the ancient mountains. Falagrim didnt give their ragged forms a second glance, however C he had bigger problems now. The existence of his clan depended on selling goods with no buyers. Before finding any, the caravan members might turn on him for leading them to ruinno, that was unlikely. Agni and the other regulars would stop them. Their fortunes rose and fell with him. He returned to a frenzy of activity in the village centre. In the buildings all around, it looked like everyone was packing away their things. What the hell is going on here? He shouted as he walked up to Agni. The last of the scouts returned, she replied. They found Undead on the other side. So now we have Undead, Falagrims knuckles went to his hips. I dont see why were in such a hurry if its just some Undead. Its not just some Undead, Agni said. Its an Undead army. Our former customers? I doubt it. Scouts counted at least two dozen Elder Liches leading contingents of Undead warriors around. Theyre nothing Ive ever heard described before, but each one of those warriors was at least as powerful as the Elder Liches. We need to get out of here before they notice us because we''re as good as dead if they do. A part of Falagrim laughed helplessly at the ludicrous situation. Demons. Dragons. Undead. Those damn Demihumans were preparing to fight Human opponents, but it looked like they got everything but. What are your orders? Agni asked. Me? Falagrim raised an eyebrow, I thought you were the one that got everyone all riled up. We had to do it anyway, she said. Youre still our leader. Where are we going? Where could they go? They had enough supplies to get back home but returning as they were would mean the end of Clan Felhammer. The Theocracy wouldnt deal with them and they couldnt get past the Undead to reach the Human nation in the north C if it still existed. Maybe the Undead had spilt over from there. Falagrim took a deep breath, expelling it noisily through his nostrils. Were going back west, he told her. West? Yeah. To the Abelion Hills. This Demon Emperor has an army. I havent heard of any army that turns down Dwarf-forged equipment. From what the Armat we captured said, theyll have a big supply of Demihumans from their conquest. If things play out right, well do even better than we expected with the Goblin army. It was also their only choice. He needed to turn this disaster around. If he had to deal with a Devil to stave off ruin, so be it. Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Stamp. Flip. Stamp. Flip. Stamp. Flip. Stamp, flipstamp, flipstamp, flipwait, is that too regular? Ainz Ooal Gown, absolute sovereign of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Supreme Overlord of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, Leader of the Ainz Ooal Gown Guild and totally-stressed-out-salaryman-in-disguise stayed his mighty hand. Was he approving documents in such a mechanical manner that his subordinates would notice that he wasnt doing his job properly? Out of the corner of his eye, Albedo, Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom and Guardian Overseer of the Great Tomb of Nazarick stood by with her ever-present serene smile. Somehow, she noticed his glance and started preening her jet-black wings. Ainz looked back to his work, and he could almost feel her disappointment. Stamp. Flip. He couldnt linger too long, either. The road of approval was fraught with all manner of hazards that could ensnare him in their merciless grip. Especially this stretch: a pile of documents detailing matters of the judiciary. He had absolutely no idea about law and justice or anything like that. Has something caught your attention, Ainz-sama? Dammit! Though her voice was gentle, Ainz straightened in his seat as if he had been struck by a whip. He picked up the sheet of paper before him and scanned through it. Close to the middle of the report, he found an excuse. Ah, ahem, he cleared his nonexistent throat. The name of this Martial Art struck me as odd. P-papapapa Nope. He couldnt say it. There were some really cringey Martial Arts that he had come across during his time as Momon, but nearly all of them were named in an attempt to sound impressive to those who witnessed them. It was part showmanship and part strategy C efforts to attract a following or influence the thinking of opponents. But this onehe couldnt figure out how it could in any way be impressive or intimidating. Maybe it was just meant to confuse people. Only someone like Nishikienrai could appreciate something like this, and he would only find it humorous. Does it displease you Ainz-sama? I shall issue the order to have this pest exterminated. Huh? H-hold on! He held up a hand, Its nothing like that. It was just the name that stuck out to me. Dont think too deeply about it. Of course, Ainz-sama. Ainz turned his attention back to the page. Since he had already come halfway, he may as well read the rest. A string of arsons, leading to an investigation. Narberal and someone named Camilla were dispatched to investigate. Camilla? Ah, the agent was using an alias, Ainz-sama. Hmmthats not a bad idea. Agents going incognito would make it more difficult to foil their efforts and retaliate against them. A name probably wasnt enough. Maybe a mask or a complete disguise? It was an aspect of divination magic that did not exist in Yggdrasil, as players couldnt alter their in-game identities by changing their names or using cosmetic alterations. Once one knew what they were looking for, it became a contest between divination and counterdivination efforts. It is as you say, Ainz-sama. Was there anything else you would like to know about this report? He resumed his reading. The agent was successful in resolving the case and had addressed several other issues in the territory that she was operating in. As a result of the agents efforts, the judiciary, the administration and the army gained much-needed experience. To top it off, the entire set of incidents was staged, posing no great risk to the Sorcerous Kingdom. A local expert was called in as a consultant, and he also committed the acts. The local leaders performed to an acceptable standard, stability was maintained and knowledge was gained. After making adjustments, they would employ the consultant again. The process would repeat itself until he had worn out his usefulness. This is pretty good. Something like disaster drills? HmI should use that sometime This was quite a fruitful exercise, he looked over at Albedo. Did you fashion it on your own? I did, Ainz-sama. Umu. Excellent work. The Sorcerous Kingdom continues to show promising gains due to your efforts as Prime Minister. Albedo beamed radiantly, so much that Ainz thought she would start to physically glow. A-Ainz-sama, your unworthy servant is overwhelmed! As she basked in his praise, Ainz took the opportunity to quickly get through the pile of documents and move on to the next. This set had to do with economic concerns, which he felt he had at least a tiny bit of knowledge on due to his previous occupation in sales. It also contained topics of direct interest to him, such as the ongoing statistics for Undead labour leases, generation of Yggdrasil gold coins. Trade with other nations was also reported, which helped to indicate how well the Sorcerous Kingdom was doing in their efforts to appear as a friendly neighbour. As with his old world, resources drove the wheels of civilized society; hard numbers had a way of stripping away all pretence and posturing. Albedo had sorted the documents in order of what he told her were of the most interest to him, and time passed as he took his time reading over the reports. Leases for Undead labour were mixed. The numbers for low-tier Undead were slowly heating up with the Dwarf Kingdom as the nation started its long road to recovery. He somewhat regretted pricing things as he had C lower-tier Undead were several orders of magnitude more popular than mid-tier Undead, creating a drastic disparity between them. He could create twenty low-tier Undead per day and twelve mid-tier Undead per day, but low-tier Undead were being leased at a small fraction of what mid-tier Undead were going for because he priced them based on their relative power rather than their relative availability. Unfortunately, it would be unwise to alter the leases so early on. Maybe he should just consider it a promotion. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The generation of Yggdrasil gold coins from their tax revenues exceeded initial projections, both to his relief and surprise. Apparently, the Farmers had class production bonuses that affected the yield of their crops. The adoption of Undead labour in the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, was still slow. Less than ten per cent of rural households used them, but the people still worked the same amount of land as they would with Undead labour. This meant that they paid the same taxes, but the Sorcerous Kingdom was not collecting Undead rental fees. According to Albedos projections, at least half of the rural population C which made up ninety-five per cent of the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizenry C would need to be allocated to other industries. They did not have that industrial capacity at present, so all they could do was encourage growth until they did. This was all well and good. If the entire duchy adopted Undead labour at once, he would not be able to provide the hundreds of thousands of Skeleton labourers required. The price of imports from the Dwarf Kingdom would similarly shoot up, as it was cheap Undead labour that was keeping their costs down. As things stood, the early adopters would be in the lead for a long while. Everyone else would simply have to wait their turn as more Undead were created to fill market demand. The bottom line for him was that all of the low-tier Undead would be leased out C a process he originally believed would take far longer C so he counted it a win. The problem now lay with his mid-tier Undead. Pricing was difficult. The majority that were leased out found employment as communal labour, or pulled wagons for the local merchants and transportation companies. A few were working in the Dwarf Kingdom and none in the Empire. They were powerful enough to serve as trump cards for national militaries, but pricing them as military units would exclude the majority of his customer base. In the end, he had settled on creating a civilian contract and a military contract, but the neighbours still showed next to no interest. How goes the restructuring of the Imperial Legions? The Empire is cooperating, Albedo replied, but as expected it will be a lengthy process. After conferring with Demiurge and Cocytus, I made the recommendation to disband two of the Legions and supplement the remaining six with mid-tier Undead. Our forces are ready to deliver, but the Empires side still needs time to find work for the tens of thousands of Imperial Knights who will end up unemployed as a result of the changes. So much for the Bloody Emperor Such was his epithet, but it appeared to mainly stem from the actions he took to consolidate power early in his reign. The megacorporations of Earth were more ruthless by far. They had no qualms about downsizing tens of thousands of employees, even if it meant putting them out into the streets where they and their families would die from the lethally toxic environment. Though decisive when the situation called for it, Jircniv was still a kind man by comparison. Ainz shelved the matter for later review, moving on to the reports on trade and travel. These reports were limited to information gathered by patrols and customs checkpoints in E-Rantel and the towns along the major highways. That being said, nearly all traffic in the Sorcerous Kingdom eventually passed these points. Traffic from the hundreds of villages went to their local towns. Traffic from towns almost always came to the city. Foreign merchants and travellers had to at least go through the towns. Most of their trade was with the Empire. This was to be expected as their client state had over thirty times the population of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Considering that the number of citizens in the Duchy of E-Rantel had dropped by half and trade with the Empire had returned to more than half of what it was, one might say that things had returned to normal. It did not make up for the loss of trade with Re-Estize and the Slane Theocracy, which remained at a small trickle of what it was before, but E-Rantel was no longer in the dire situation that it had been in before. Reactions to the Sorcerous Kingdoms first food exports could be at best called bad. The Dwarves happily bought all manner of produce and liquor from them, but their population represented a tiny drop in the vast sea of trade. The tens of millions of Humans in the nations around them were reportedly anywhere from hesitant to outright refusing to buy the Sorcerous Kingdoms exports. Rumours of cursed grain and poisoned produce abounded. Superstition C no, he couldnt call it superstition C biases against the fact that everything came from a nation ruled by an Undead King severely hampered sales. Even in the Empire, which was officially their protectorate, the Merchant Guild reported that consumers had segregated goods on that basis. People favoured products that were not sourced from the Sorcerous Kingdom to the degree that they were willing to pay substantially more for the exact same thing. How are our efforts at marketing grain in Re-Estize? Ainz asked, I believe you said that merchants affiliated with the Eight Fingers have been at it since you visited them in the spring. Albedos serene smile faltered imperceptibly. They were able to make headway by participating in the commodities exchanges around the nation, she answered. There were none of the current distinctions on those contracts back then, after all. And now? Our exports have been marked, Albedo sighed. The delivery contracts for the autumn harvest also exclude our produce. Ainz sighed as well. They couldnt match the Sorcerous Kingdom in open battle, but they could certainly pick on them in other ways. There was nothing his country could do about it without being perceived as a belligerent actor by the rest of the region. It was a battle that could only be fought with weapons that they currently did not possess. Have they come up with any alternatives? He asked, Say, processing the raw goods before delivery to be sold as a different product. Transporting processed foods was discovered to be problematic, Albedo said. The technology to do so exists, but not in the quantities required to handle our export volumes. There is acompromise of sorts where the Eight Fingers and their affiliates are utilizing local mills to produce flour from the grain weve been delivering to Re-Estize. It is then rebranded and sold, but the additional steps add to their costs. Capacity is limited as well, so our deliveries of grain to Re-Estize will dramatically slow down until consumer sentiment improves or we can find another outlet. Arent these people supposed to be teetering on the brink of famine? Shortages are beginning to affect food prices, but it will be another four or five years until the accumulation of shortfalls and logistical inefficiencies drive them over the edge. This coincides with our plans for Re-Estize, but we have no ability to fine-tune their downward spiral until the population breaks down and starts buying our produce. So they are willing to impoverish their nation and starve rather than buy our food. Some of the merchants postulate the cause to be superstition due to cultural and religious factors. Others see it as a form of resentment for the Battle of Katze Plains. Foolishness, Ainz snorted. Whatever it is, the result of their actions will be undeniable. Indeed, Ainz-sama, Albedos amber eyes gleamed. Only fools would think to oppose your supreme will. How did Albedo end on that point? Giving his head a shake, he replaced the report in his hand with the next set of documents. The crimson points of his eyes slowly moved back and forth over the first page. A request from Countess Liane Wagner The name brought to mind one of the brave noblewomen Shalltear had introduced to him. Instead of growing grain, she wants to import unprocessed cotton with the objective of starting plantations on her new territoryAlbedo, what do you know about this? I believe her eventual goal is the creation of a domestic textile industry. Textilescome to think of it, we had a supply problem early on, didnt we? Yes, Ainz-sama, Albedo nodded. The primary industries in the duchy involve lumber and food production. Imports of ore and stone have been secured through our favourable relationship with the Dwarf Kingdom. Textiles, however, are primarily imported by merchants throughout the region with no specified contracts for delivery. So if economic tides turn against the Sorcerous Kingdom, our citizens will run around in rags? It is highly unlikely, given that the Empire is one of our client states, but it is possible. With the projected population growth over the next few decades, it is more likely that our nation will accrue trade imbalances if our industries and the regional markets remain in their current state. It is an untenable situation, but well within our capability to mitigate through domestic production. Ainz leaned back in his seat, cupping his chin in hand. When he thought of cotton and other natural textiles it immediately brought to mind a luxury that only the wealthy could afford. His old world was so polluted that nothing would grow outside of the agricultural districts of the arcologies. Most of that production was allocated towards crops that were processed into the nutrient paste that Suzuki Satoru ate every day. This New World was the complete opposite. The air and water were clean and the people ate fresh, real food. Synthetic textiles were unheard of and natural ones were an everyday necessity. I take it that this proposal has your tentative approval? Yes, Ainz-sama. It appears to have no notable downsides. I agree, he nodded. We should at least aim for a degree of self-sufficiency, just like we have in Nazarick. Stamp. He skimmed over the proposal one last time. Though she had achieved much for the Sorcerous Kingdoms transportation network and was an instrumental factor in the nations economy, Countess Wagner had also drawn Ainzs attention because of the advancements she made in technological fields. As he had explained to Albedo before, knowledge, education and information were the basic weapons of humanity. Some of Countess Wagners developments could eventually lead to threats in the far-off future. But this is just cotton. Cloth. Well, they do say that ladies love clothing. Its not even magicalwhat could possibly happen? Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Lady Wagner, could you please review my work? The pale hand of a Vampire Bride released a folder onto Lianes ebony desk. Liane reached out to pick it up, feeling a jealous twinge as her gaze crossed over the Vampire Brides voluptuous figure. Dammit, why does she have to be so stacked? Theyre all as big as Florine. Muttering darkly to herself, she went over the Vampire Brides submission. Her finger traced over a table listing the data collected for the new test course built on her recently-expanded territory. It consisted of different types of roads built over all types of terrain, meant to put new vehicle frames undergoing development to the test. Looks good, Liane handed the folder back. Make two copies for the archive, another two for the office and distribute sets to each of the shop and test crews. Right away, my lady. Liane frowned as the Vampire Bride returned to her desk. Her hips swayed as streams of morning sunlight cast a silhouette of her generous figure through the diaphanous fabrics of her alabaster dress. Over half of the people working in the office stopped working to watch her as she passed. Liane narrowed her eyes. Why did the Vampire Brides all do that? Even when there wasnt anyone around to look good for, they carried themselves that way without fail. Well, she was usually aroundwere they trying to get her? They werent, were they? They might be With the exception of the Sorcerer King, Lady Shalltear exclusively favoured women. Maybe the members of her household were the same. Maybe it was because they were Vampires. Tales abounded of their dangerous and hedonistic nature C they were often portrayed as the embodiment of carnal pleasures and unbridled violence. She spotted Ludmila wearing a collar once. Was it to protect her neck? Liane mulled over whether she should purchase protection as well. The door to the hall swung open and her butler appeared, arms filled with the mornings mail. A longtime member of House Wagners household, his family had been with hers since before they migrated to E-Rantel. The man weathered his advancing years well, and the streaks of silver in his hair only added to his distinguished air. She eyed the various envelopes and folders as he arranged them over the polished desk. Anything interesting, Lars? Whether it is interesting or not, my lady, Lars replied, your work still awaits you. Liane harrumphed. As nice as it often was, there were disadvantages to having long-standing retainers as well. Nearly her entire household had either watched her grow up or had grown up with her. This gave them a closeness that also happened to make them impervious to her character. It was gratifying that they were warm and protective, yet it was also sometimes irksome when they still treated her as Mistress Liane rather than Lady Wagner. She stuck her tongue out at her butlers retreating figure as he left the hall. Liane caught the Vampire Bride staring at her, and the Vampire Bride quickly looked back down at her work. The Undead handmaiden was part of the trio that Lady Shalltear had left with her over a month ago. They were each assigned duties by their mistress, but they were also there to learn about anything that was related to the Ministry of Transportation. The other two Vampire Brides worked with her shop crews and out in the field testing areas in her demesne. She still hadnt figured out good names for them, and they didnt seem to care that they had none. Since these locations were where Liane was most of the time, it meant that there was one close by for ninety per cent of her waking hours. Considering that Lady Shalltear had provided her with a Ring of Sustenance at the same time she brought the Vampire Brides over, it was a lot of hours. The Vampire brides often came shopping with Liane too C they especially loved to frequent the boutiques around the city, staying on top of trends in fashion and making occasional purchases. Despite this, Lady Shalltears Vampire Brides never changed out of their usual outfits. Unless they were the ones working for the postal service. Come to think of it, their new postal uniforms were incredibly trendy, too. Liane sifted through the mail, flipping through merchant reports, demesne business, notifications and letters. Her heart skipped a beat when she found an envelope at the bottom of the last pile. A wax seal occupied the centre, sporting the emblem of the Sorcerous Kingdom. If something like this came in, tell me, old man! She wanted to rip the envelope open right away, but she knew why her butler had put the thing at the bottom of the pile. If business from the Royal Court came in this form, it was something that could wait. If it was urgent, one of the Sorcerer Kings servants would have been waiting for her. Liane continued to work through the morning, trying her best to ignore the presence of the envelope. With most of House Wagners business being with the Empire, the majority of her tasks dealt with various things related to their neighbour in the east. Though Liane thought that House Wagner was generally doing well, not everything that crossed her desk was good. One of the points of greatest concern revolved around the Prime Ministers directives regarding the Imperial Legions. The dissolution of twenty-five per cent of the Empires standing military would send destructive shockwaves through the markets of the region. Every industry that supported the Imperial Legions would scramble to figure out how to survive the drastically shifting demands for everything that the Legions once consumed. With the revivification of the Dwarf Kingdom, mines and metalworkers would be doubly squeezed. Tens of thousands of Imperial Knights, auxiliaries and the people in the vast support industries under them would lose their livelihoods. In total, the dissolution of two Legions affected upwards to a half-million of the Empires citizens C roughly six per cent of its total population. The effects on the regional economy would be telling. Understanding the Emperors relationship to the legions, Liane presumed that many of the Knights would be placed in what positions the Imperial Administration could find or afford to create. Everyone else would be out of luck and flooding the labour markets. All the belt-tightening that resulted would in turn kill discretionary spending. The change to the Legions was purportedly made to bolster the Empires military as it was now a protectorate of the Sorcerous Kingdom. It did exactly that, but it also required the Empire to lease Undead. This in itself was not a bad thing, but the directive had been unfortunately handed out in the high handed fashion that everyone feared when they first heard the terms of their relationship. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Under the placid surface of the Baharuth Empire was an oncoming wave of economic chaos and uncertainty. The only thing that would keep a lid on unrest was fear of a crackdown by the Sorcerous Kingdom. How Baharuths administration would weather things was yet to be seen. For the most part, the Sorcerous Kingdom left the Empire to run its own affairs. As a result, the Empires citizens had been content with their transition to a client state, but the sudden, arbitrary change to its military affected the entire nation. The Imperial Administration was probably working like crazy to make sure they didnt give the Sorcerous Kingdom justifications to hand down more arbitrary changes. If the Empires administrators fell behind in their management of the oncoming crisis, their pristine exterior would shatter. Jircniv Rune Farlord El-Nix was reportedly a brilliant ruler who had drawn on the institutions that had been cultivated by generations of previous Emperors to secure his power base and bring about a stable and prosperous reign. Understanding this, Liane had begun her own preparations to take advantage of the new opportunities in the Empire that would result from the period of change. The second point was what Liane informally referred to as the cultural embargo against the Sorcerous Kingdom. Simply put, exports from their nation were treated with suspicion or outright shunned by their neighbours C except for the Dwarf Kingdom C due to associations with the Undead. It was not a formal embargo enacted by any government and thus could not be solved through diplomacy. People treated goods from the Sorcerous Kingdom as cursed, third rate, or unpopular, depressing the prices of everything the Sorcerous Kingdom produced. This would probably pass with time, but it was a pain in the ass while it was so pervasive. Those exporting goods from the Sorcerous Kingdom were scrambling to find effective ways to market them. On the domestic front, things were proceeding apace. Her new lands had transitioned smoothly to House Wagners administration. Merchant operations had expanded twenty-fold to meet the demands of the Sorcerous Kingdoms increased production and appetite for imports. Liane was also in the process of raising funds to charter two new towns. All that was left was for her to settle on how to allocate industries in the new lands of the county. Early afternoon saw the completion of her paperwork. She snatched up the envelope and rose from her seat. The men and women working at their desks looked up at her expectantly, but Liane only walked out of the hall. Her steady pace betrayed none of the excitement that welled up within. She knew what the letter was at a glance. All that mattered was what she found at the bottom: the personal seal of the Sorcerer King. Her proposal had been approved. Heels tapped quickly from behind Liane. My lady, whats going on? This, Liane didnt stop as she waved the approved proposal in the air. Round up Fried and the others. Have them get the workshop ready. Nab Ein and Zwei from wherever they wandered off to, as well. Yes, my lady. Rose stopped and turned back around. Skirts whirling around her knees, Liane climbed the stairs to the second floor and made her way to the vault. Beside the door stood one of her footmen: a Platinum-rank Adventurer who had retired to raise a family several years previous. Shes in there again, he said. She? Oh. Wait C how do you know its a she? Sounds like bloody murder whenever she opens her mouth, so shes a she. Liane frowned at his reasoning. Within the vault, she found who the footman was referring to: a Shadow Demon. Still no luck, huh? The Shadow Demon looked up from where it was trying to figure out its way into a large safe. She shook its head. It was the only place in the manor that the Shadow Demon couldnt get into, and not for lack of trying. Unlike most safes, it wasnt installed into a wall. Instead, it was fixed atop a platform in the centre of the vault. Shadow Demons could move from shadow to shadow, passing through floors and walls to enter places barred from mundane entry. They could even gain access to locked safes like the one before themas long as there was a shadow to enter and leave out of. The vault was flooded with magical light, as was the interior of the safe. The safe was both physically and magically locked, and too strong for the Shadow Demon to damage. For the past month, it tried something new every day. The Shadow Demon gave Liane a resentful look as she approached. Well it just so happens that I got something nice today, Liane told the Shadow Demon. Since Im in such a good mood, you finally get to see whats inside. She withdrew a key from her bag. The Shadow Demon eyed it suspiciously. Twice it had stolen the key, only to find that it didnt work. Liane smiled as she sauntered forward. The key and the safe were imported from another part of the continent and were magically attuned to members of House Wagner. Despite one being able to turn the key in the lock, the mechanisms of the safe would not work for anyone but her. Inserting the complex-looking key, she slowly gave it a turn. A series of mechanical clicks softly sounded in the air as both the mundane and magical protections undid themselves. Beside her, the Shadow Demon swallowed. Liane smiled as she teased the handle of the safe. With an air of grand anticipation, she threw open the door. The Shadow Demon darted in, the yellow slashes that were its eyes looking eagerly this way and that. I dunno what you were expecting, but The Shadow Demon placed its hands on the brightly lit walls of the space, poring over every millimetre. It was a futile effort, however, for there was absolutely nothing stored within. After spinning around inside the safe for several minutes, it turned to regard Liane with a confused look. She only offered a mischievous grin in return. The Shadow Demon fled from the vault, the sound of Lianes laughter chasing it down the corridor. Ahwas it crying. I didnt know Demons could cry. Well, the more you know Liane tossed the approved proposal into the safe, then locked it again. She made her way over to a long shelf built along the wall nearby, its space half-filled with plain wooden cases. Her slim hand brushed over them until she reached the one she had come for, eyes turning misty as she lovingly caressed the letters carved into the front. Ernst Koen Dale Wagner K.Y. 124 C 154 She wiped away her tears. Reaching up Liane pulled the chest down off of the shelf and placed it on a nearby table. A smile crept onto her face as she lifted the lid to reveal the jumble of junk within. Bits of metal haphazardly piled on top of one another; gears and rods and other knick-knacks. They were all well-fashioned and polished to a reflective sheen, but otherwise meaningless to those who did not know the tale that came with them. She held up one of the objects in front of her face, her fathers voice echoing from the depths of her memory. Too soon. Too ignorant. No demand. Someday. Every piece had a story of its own. In the wooden case were ideas without a place; concepts with no application; innovations ahead of their time. Many of them came from elsewhere, while others were a product of personal effort. Rather than discard them as worthless curiosities to be lost to memory and time, Lord Ernst Wagner had preserved them for the future. In short, it was a box filled with dreams. Re-Estize was a land where ignorance and superstition ruled the minds of its people, and the contents of the case were as pearls before swine. The Sorcerous Kingdom was established with an act of raw strength, and raw strength was applied in direct and uninspired ways. Innovation mattered little when that strength was sufficient to suit the purposes of those in power. But while this may have been the case, the fact remained that much of what mattered to those in power mattered little to those without. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, where the weak could thrive under the protection of incomprehensible strength, an unprecedented opportunity had presented itself. After taking the pieces that she came for, Liane shut the lid of the case and returned it to its place. Her gaze swept over the shelf and the many cases laid upon it. Like her fathers, they, too, were filled with the work of her forbearers. Liane knew every one of them, for the vault was also the playground of her childhood and the playground of all the scions of House Wagner since its founding. The cases were their tradition. They were their greatest treasure. Arrayed along the wall were the dreams of House Wagners daughters and sons. Though they were gone, their house still lived on. Their dreams were now hers. She would take those dreams and turn them into reality C no, with those dreams, reality itself would change. With hands on her hips, Liane looked up proudly at her familys legacy. House Wagner would take the world by storm. Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Thisis one of ours. Hejinmal raised his snout into the air, sniffing as mountain winds lashed him with grains of icy powder. I dont smell anything, sister. Really, Ilyshnish sighed. Were less than a kilometre away from the place. How will you ever find a mate like this? Her brother looked away and muttered something unintelligible under his breath. Rather than try and make out what he was saying, Ilyshnish looked around them, alert for potential dangers. Though the Frost Giants had been brought under the bony heel of the Sorcerer King, there were still a number of powerful monsters that lurked in the Azerlisia Mountains. They were no real threat to Ilyshnish, but Hejinmal was another matter. Even after he finally left his room, I still have to look out for him It didnt cost her anything, but the notion still annoyed her. Maybe Lady Aura could be convinced to whip Hejinmal into shapeno C it would be safer to pass the suggestion along through Lord Mare, who might in turn mention it to Lady Aura. She looked back to her brother, who was scribbling something in the snow. We should get this over with, Ilyshnish said. This should be the last of these pitiful wretches. Her brother took wing from the ledge. Ilyshnish followed after him, eyeing the winding path up the mountainside. From how high the snows were piled upon it, there had been no visitors to their destination for at least the last few weeks. After several minutes of lazy flight, they alighted in front of a gash in the mountainside: a narrow cave across which the wind howled mournfully outside. Oh, I can smell her now, Hejinmal said. This isone of Mianatalons? Ilyshnish rolled her eyes. That much was obvious without needing to say so. What was also obvious from the scent emanating from the cave was the overall condition of the Dragon inside: abused, hungry and lacking in proper hygiene. She was not yet an Adult C one of the many immature Frost Dragons that had been bested by the Frost Giant tribes. The difference was that she had been one of the few who had been captured rather than killed. Slavery was illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but that law didnt apply to pets. Most of the Frost Dragon slaves taken by the Frost Giants had been turned into exactly that. Fortunately for them, roughly half of the Frost Giant population had been obliterated by Lord Cocytus forces C including most of the hunters strong enough to keep Frost Dragon pets. Unfortunately for them, they would not be able to enjoy their newfound freedom. Lady Shalltear expressed great interest in adding to the number of Frost Dragons in the transportation network, and so Ilyshnish was ordered to go and retrieve them. It would have been much better if she had sent one of the Elder Dragons. Ilyshnish was about as strong as an Elder Dragon, but, as a recently-grown Adult, she was much smaller and less imposing. There were concerns over whether the three former consorts of Olasirdarc would show sympathy to their children, but it was a non-existent worry. These enslaved Frost Dragons had proven themselves unfit for survival. They werent even counted as one of their number and it was counted a relief that they wouldnt breed their weakness into the population. Failures simply ceased to exist. Hejinmal stuck his head into the opening of the cave. H-hellohello? Ilyshnish rolled her eyes and walked straight in. The cave was more like a shallow fissure, and their Blindsight could sense the Dragon within from the entrance. There was no need to be so tentative. A clatter of chains sounded as she approached. Two dull turquoise orbs met her own. Ilyshnish narrowed her eyes, scales rippling disgust. It wasnt a proper greeting at all. The other Dragons expression did not hold any anger over her intrusion or even the slightest bit of draconic dignity. The younger Dragons gaze wavered. She had tucked herself into as small a space as possible, looking frail and weak. A tail devoid of any expression lay limply over the ice. Everything about her displayed raw, unabashed fear. This is what it means to become a pet. How is this a cherished companion? Ilyshnish suppressed a shudder. She didnt want this fate. Yet it was her fate C by Lady Shalltears decree. All she could do was delay the outcome for as long as she could and hope Baroness Zahradnik grew disinterested. Maybe she would grow old and die before it could happen? Probably not. Something told her that Lady Shalltear would not let the current state of affairs linger for much longer. The chained Dragons gaze darted nervously to the side as Hejinmal appeared from behind Ilyshnish. W-who? The Dragons voice cracked, and she started to cough. Hejinmal cast a worried look over to Ilyshnish. Ilyshnish sighed. She drew herself up, putting on the friendly expression. Greetings sister! Ilyshnish said in a pleasant and energetic voice, Weve come to pick you up. Sisteryoure Ilyshnish C of Kilistrans brood? Thats right, Ilyshnish nodded. And youre Kaliciel. Are you aware of what has come to pass? Kaliciels gaze focused and unfocused. I think so. I could feel it C my mistress is dead. I thought other Frost Giants would come to claim me. Were you the ones who slew them? No, Ilyshnish replied. But we work for the ones who did. Now that you are free, we have come to bring you to a place where you will be gainfully employed. She left the specific details out. To a Dragon who had been a slave, the opportunity for something was better than the nothing they had before. The rattle of chains echoed over the walls of the narrow cavern as Kaliciel shuffled to her feet. Merely six metres in length, she looked half-starved. Her scales were chipped and frayed and her wings Who is this other one? She asked, I dont think Ive seen him before, but he smells familiar. This is Hejinmal, Ilyshnish answered. H-Hejinmal? The one that never leaves his room? The same. As you can see, he is no longer in his room. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Hejinmal straightened and offered a friendly smile, but Kaliciel turned her attention away. Ilyshnish frowned. Even his half-sister wouldnt give him the time of day. She should talk to Lord Mare about making some improvements soon. II want to go home, Kaliciel said. Home? Our home. Feoh Berkana. I havent been there in so long, but I can still remember it. I can still remember going out to huntthe net that took me out of the skythenthen Kaliciel started to sob. Ilyshnish tapped her claws on the ice impatiently. The Dwarves had reclaimed Feoh Berkana, she told her. It is no longer our home. Its not? But how? FatherC Father is dead. At her flat statement, Kaliciel blinked in confusion. This was easy enough to understand C Olasirdarc stood at the pinnacle of strength, and it would be impossible for a young Frost Dragon to imagine that he could be defeated. Hejinmal eyed Ilyshnish with a reproachful look. We can still go to visit Feoh Berkana, he told Kaliciel. We can rest in the aerie there and find you something to eat. Once youre well enough to travel, you can come with us to E-Rantel. E-Rantel? A city to the south C the capital of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Its who we work for, now. But I dont want to leave the mountains, Kaliciel said. II cant even fly anymore. Kaliciel tried unfurling her wings, then winced in pain. As with all the other Frost Dragon slaves, cruel braces had been fitted to them. As they aged, their wings grew twisted and could no longer be used to fly. Kaliciel was lucky, however: a decade or two more and she would have been deemed too dangerous to remain as a pet. Frost Dragons were slaughtered before they could grow strong enough to turn on their masters, and Ilyshnish had seen too many trophies and pieces of equipment fashioned from her former kin in the past few days. Ilyshnish can fix that, Hejinmal looked towards her nervously, Right, Ilyshnish? I suppose Ilyshnish said noncommittally, But first, I will have your promise. Sister! Ilyshnish whacked Hejinmal with her tail, sending him sprawling. Kaliciel stared in disbelief, probably wondering why she was so strong. Whatwhat sort of promise? The younger Dragon asked. Hm, lets seefirst, you will serve as Hejinmals attendant. Huh? Quiet, brother. Secondly, she carefully fished an object out of her Infinite Haversack, You will return this ring to me when I ask for it. Kaliciel sniffed curiously at the ring. It wasnt stupendously valuable, but it was probably the most valuable thing the captive Frost Dragon had ever sensed. She appeared to resolve herself. Ill do it, Kaliciel said. If you can really make it so that I can fly again, I promise to do as you ask. Good, Ilyshnish said. Now put this on. She did as was asked, and Ilyshnish nodded. Now thirdly. Thirdly? Dont scream. Kaliciels eyes widened as Ilyshnish lunged. Ilyshnish swatted away the claws that came up defensively, moving sinuously to appear behind the younger Frost Dragon. With a swipe of her right claw, Ilyshnish tore off one of Kaliciels wings at the base, then the other. Then she broke her shoulders. Her crooked tail was annoying, so she took it off as well. Pained gasps rose from beneath her. Kaliciel did not scream, for Dragons prided themselves in keeping their word. This, at least, was a good sign. Satisfied that she wouldnt thrash around, Ilyshnish moved away from the whimpering Kaliciel. Ilyshnish entered into her Form of Restoration as she settled down in front of her. Whywhy did you do that? Kaliciel sobbed. If youre as smart as I think you are, Ilyshnish yawned, you should already understand by now. The average Adult Frost Dragon was loosely about as intelligent as a Human, but younger Frost Dragons were more akin to highly intelligent predators. Kaliciel was about seventy years old, but her fluent communication indicated that she should be smarter than average. Nowhere near as smart as Ilyshnish or Hejinmal at the same age, but still smarter than the average juvenile Frost Dragon. Which was to say that she was more than just a talking ball of murderous predatory instinct. Kaliciel grew quiet, shifting silently at what must have been a rather strange sensation. Ilyshnish had a wing broken once, but it was a far cry from having them removed. Over the next hour, Kaliciels wings and tail grew back under the effects of Ilyshnishs spellsong and the Ring of Regeneration. Kaliciel unfurled her wings, and her tail twitched in disbelief. It doesnt hurt? I-I can move my wings again! Oh, thank you, sister! Thank yCghk! As she moved around to test her newly restored mobility, she reached the length of her chain and tumbled into a heap. Ilyshnish snorted. Maybe Kaliciel wasnt as smart as she thought. Ilyshnish reached out and grasped the young Dragons collar with a claw, shattering it in her grip. I think youre as strong as mother these days, Hejinmal eyed the fragments of metal on the ground. D-do you think the ladies would be impressed if I could do that? Probably, Ilyshnish said. But I dont think youd attract anyone that I would approve of with raw strength alone. You probably wouldnt like them, either. Imagine someone like Munuinia. Ew. Right? Maybe youre not in a position to be picky about it right now, but you should probably try to find someone more your sort. You mean someone like you? Ew! Hejinmals jaws snapped shut. Kaliciel backed away from him with a wary look. Good job brother: now youre both a shut-in and a pervert. After retrieving the Ring of Regeneration and sending her brother and half-sister outside, Ilyshnish followed the chain to where it was attached to the cavern wall. The block it was fixed to was too hard for a Juvenile Dragon to dig through with their claws, but it proved to be a simple matter for her. She gathered up the chain and put it into her Infinite Haversack C the item was enchanted, so she could probably have it sold for a respectable sum. Back out on the mountainside, she found Hejinmal perched on the ledge. Kaliciel was hesitantly looking over the edge, so Ilyshnish went up and shoved her off. The newly-freed Frost Dragon plummeted into the valley below with a gasp. Aw, I should have told her that she could scream again. That was a horrible thing to do, sister. Ilyshnish snorted. She was thinking too much, brother. Flight is an instinct. Far below, Kaliciel levelled out and rose on the winds. She was a bit shaky, but it would probably be gone by the end of the day. They watched as the younger Dragon made joyful loops and turns in the sky. Why did you make her promise to be my attendant? Hejinmal asked, Lady Shalltear will want to have her getting used to deliveries right away. Then shell go do deliveries, Ilyshnish answered. I know you have a Vampire Bride assigned to you, but Kaliciel should be clever enough to use as well. Youll have to teach her how to read, though. Ilyshnish and Hejinmal took wing to join Kaliciel. Once they had ascended to a suitable altitude, Ilyshnish banked away. Where are you going, sister? Back home, Ilyshnish replied. Ive done everything Lady Shalltear has ordered me to. Make sure Kaliciel doesnt eat anyone she isnt supposed to. They parted ways and Ilyshnish picked up speed with powerful strokes of her wings. At her current pace, she should be home in a little over two hours. Home. Was it safe for her to think of it as such? Whenever she felt a little bit better about her situation, things tended to take a turn for the worse. At the least, she should expect some sort of droning lecture from Lady Zahradnik about some obscure and incomprehensible Human custom or law. Her trip to the Empire was not far off, either. The idea of seeing a new place excited her, especially since it was claimed that nothing would try to eat her there. She wasnt sure if she was ready, however C hopefully, there wouldnt be any unpleasant surprises. Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The sun was shining brightly overhead by the time Ilyshnish crossed high over the city of E-Rantel. At her ten-kilometre altitude, the clear skies offered a panorama of the nearby region. To the northeast, she could see Arwintar, the capital of the Baharuth Empire. To the northwest was the capital of Re-Estize. That was what the maps claimed, at any rate. She couldnt be certain until she had been there herself. Ilyshnish was scheduled to arrive in Arwintar sometime in the autumn to begin gathering information about the Empire for the Sorcerous Kingdoms transportation network. Even before she left to assist Lord Cocytus, her Vampire Bride agent was already starting to pile all sorts of reading and demands for investigation upon her. How potential rivals operated; their costs and clientele; what their facilities looked like and how they were arranged. The most annoying part was that the requested information was already provided with her work. Lady Shalltear knew much of what she wanted to know about the Empire through other sources, yet she was sending Ilyshnish to ensure all of the reports were accurate. The Empire, too, appeared adamant about dumping paperwork upon her. They wanted her travel schedule and her flight path. There were instructions delivered on how to approach and land at the Imperial Aviary in the capital. What sort of accommodations she needed, her eight sizes, her feeding requirements C the list of ridiculously detailed queries went on and on. Fortunately, Lady Shalltear told her that she didnt need to answer any of their questions. As a representative of the Sorcerous Kingdoms transportation network, she did not answer to the Empire: she answered to Lady Shalltear. A sensible answer when it came to dealing with lesser powers. Why were they so concerned about Dragons from the Sorcerous Kingdom landing in their stupid city, anyway? Ilyshnish adjusted her heading, angling away from the eastern spur of the southern border ranges. She didnt want to be chased around by murderous sheep like the first time she arrived in Wardens Vale. As she continued southward, the highland valley filled the scenery below. After a brief glance, she slowed down. Am I in the right place? It sort of looked like the right place. The surroundings were certainly correct, but what she saw below here was wrong. Ilyshnish banked into a lazy circle, trying to figure out what was going on. E-Rantel is there, the mountains are there, the river is therehuh? In place of the valley floor was a lake. A long, rocky island lay along its southern end. Ilyshnish grew uncomfortable at the sight. Where did Wardens Vale go? Did some titanic creature pick it up and toss it to parts unknown? Her confusion grew as she flew around the edge of areas that she knew. Ilyshnishs wanderings left her over the upper reaches. Far to the south, the vast farmlands of the Slane Theocracy stretched over the horizon. Nothing had changed there. She descended closer to the treetops, taking an inventory of the peoples in the upper reaches. Undead patrols, Goblins, Goblins, more Goblins. OgresDwarves? What are Dwarves doing here? She gained altitude again, wary of crossbow bolts. Ultimately, things looked normal in the upper reaches. Aside from the Dwarves. There were only a handful of them, however, so it was probably nothing to worry about. They were weak and the Undead could easily take care of them if they turned out to be bad Dwarves. With the steady beat of her wings, Ilyshnish banked and ascended to the peak that was her home. Though there wasnt anything there, Ilyshnish felt a bit of pride over it nonetheless. She circled the craggy heights, which were higher than the surrounding peaks in the range, inspecting her demesne for anything amiss. Not that there was much that could go amiss. She hadnt had the opportunity to tempt taxpayers into her territory yet. Nope, everythings the same. Whats going on? She eyed the valley below, but it looked just as strange as it had before. With a sigh, she descended again. Maybe one of the Humans in the farming villages would know something. She dove along the canyon face, levelling out to skim over the road between the fields. Upon spotting one of the Humans working with her Skeleton labourers, she slowed down and alighted on the pavement. Ilyshnish stuck her head through the hedgerow. Excuse meC AHHHH! Startled, Ilyshnish quickly withdrew her head. Did Humans just try to scare people like that on purpose? It was at least the second time it had happened. She looked around nervously for other Humans that might be lying in wait. When none showed themselves, Ilyshnish stuck her head out again. The Human female was hiding behind her Skeletons, eyeing Ilyshnish warily. Ahem. There is a question that I would ask of you. W-what might that be? I am looking for Wardens Vale, Ilyshnish said, but it seems to have disappeared. The Humans wariness turned into confusion. This is Wardens Vale, the Human told her. Yes, Ilyshnish nodded, I recognize this part, but the rest appears to have disappeared. Uhdisappeared? The woman looked past Ilyshnish, It was still all there, last I saw. There was clearly something wrong with the Human. She lived in Wardens Vale, yet didnt realize that most of it had gone missing. Look, Ilyshnish told the woman. I just flew overhead. Nearly everything has been replaced. The marsh is gone. The harbour village is gone. Everything is different. Whens the last time you were here? Last month...no C five weeks ago. Then I guess you missed it, the woman said. For a week or two the last month, someone went and rearranged the valley. One of the big lords came and did it. I seeso some monster didnt scoop up everything and take it away? The woman seemed taken aback by her question. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. I dont think the Baroness would let that happen, she said. Shes the one that planned everything out, anyways. That big lord wasnt literally big C was the cute little Dark Elf kid thats been changing the land around. The harbour village is gone C its a city now. Everyone that was there befores still there. I hear more fancy folk are moving in, too. As she spoke, the Humans voice grew proud for some reason. Ilyshnish wondered why that was C it wasnt as if she had accomplished anything herself. From her description, there was a Dark Elf child that altered the land, which was probably Lord Mare. Ilyshnish relaxed somewhat. She had witnessed Lord Mares magic in the Adventurer Training Area before, so things now made more sense. I suppose Ill take a look, Ilyshnish said. Thank you for your time. The Farmer tipped her straw hat and turned back to her Skeletons, who wore straw hats of their own. Each hat had a coloured band that matched the one on the Farmers own. Across the field, Humans wore hats with bands of other colours, which matched those of the Skeletons nearby. Does one usually dress up the Undead? The people here are strange Ilyshnish returned to the skies, cautiously flying up and down the edge of the lake that hadnt been there a month ago. The southern half was shallow, with raised sections where Lizardmen dwellings were built. In the northern half, the waters grew deep enough to potentially harbour large monsters. She glided over the water, identifying many familiar faces in the Lizardman settlements. Most of them were out in the water setting up enclosures around the clusters of buildings. According to Chief Esess, their primary export was to be fish, and they would farm them somehow. Maybe the activity below was a part of that. She finished crossing the lake and headed towards what appeared to be a new settlement on the long island that had replaced the hill and the flats from before. Here, too, she spotted many familiar faces. It appeared safe enough, so she set herself down in the central square. People stopped and stared, and it wasnt long until a Vampire Bride came running out of one of the buildings. Youre not supposed to land there! She shouted as she approached. Whats wrong with landing here? Ilyshnish replied, Theres more than enough space. Its a plaza, the Vampire Bride told her. For the same reason youre not allowed to land in E-Rantels plazas, you cannot land in the ones here. Then where should I land? The Vampire Bride cast her crimson gaze out past the surrounding buildings. Anywhere else? She said, Until more of the city is built, at any rate. Deliveries will be to a designated area in the harbour district, but the office hasnt been constructed yet. You should still take a look while youre here to familiarize yourself with the place. Also, the citadel is a restricted area C you cant be there without authorization. What citadel? I didnt see anything of the sort when I flew by overhead. The area around the hill, the Vampire Bride gestured southwards. You should have seen a few buildings on the southern end of the island. Sentries posted there will attack you if you try to gain entry to any of the facilities there. Ilyshnish furrowed her brow. They would attack her even if she was Lady Zahradniks Knight? All these changes are justwhere is the Baroness? This is very confusing. Lady Zahradnik is away at the moment, the Vampire Bride replied, then paused. Oh, she did leave some instructions for when you returned from the north. Just a few minutes. The Vampire Bride headed back to the building she had appeared out of. Ilyshnish turned her attention to the surroundings, tail idly waving back and forth. The villagers C or should she call them citizens now? It wasnt much of a city C had all returned to their business, giving the impression that they were trying to achieve the same feeling as one of the plazas in E-Rantel. There were only a few dozen residents visible, however, so it fell woefully short if that was the goal. A familiar face from E-Rantel drew Ilyshnishs attention. Why if it isnt Pam, she offered a friendly greeting. Still performing deliveries, I see. The young woman was busy loading a wagon nearby. Ilyshnish wasnt sure what everything was, but her cargo was worth about as much as the more expensive tools that she had seen in the shops of E-Rantel. Sure looks like it, she replied. Youd think after becoming an apprentice I Pams voice trailed off as she finally looked in Ilyshnishs direction. Was something wrong? I-Im sorry, her face turned pale, have we met somewhere before? NoIm pretty sure I would have remembered that. Oops Pam only knew her as Shiver, the Human Bard. With three distinct identities to juggle around now, she would have to be more careful. My mistake, Ilyshnish apologized. It must have been another person named Pam that performed deliveries. Um Her mind worked to correct the error. She sensed the Vampire Bride approaching again and decided to just mutter something unintelligible before walking away. This tactic worked often for some reason. The Vampire Bride held up a handful of envelopes. These are for you. Ilyshnish glowered down at them. Such tiny things were not very easy to handle with the claws of a Dragon. She held out her Infinite Haversack for the Vampire Bride to put them in, making a mental note to frequent the place as a Snow Elf from that point forward. What do they say? I dont know what all of them are about, the Vampire Bride replied, but one of them has to do with your work for Lady Shalltear. Lady Zahradnik is sending you to Countess Liane Wagner. With her, youll be brought up to speed on imperial customs and general merchant practices. Right now? As soon as you returned, yes. Ilyshnish sighed. So much for being able to relax. When it came to keeping her busy, Lady Zahradnik was just as bad as Lady Shalltear. No C she was worse. Maybe her new assignment wouldnt be so bad. Lady Wagner had an easygoing personality and was generally pleasant company. Is there anything else I need to know? Hmnot that I can think of, the Vampire Bride told her. Bulk freight is handled by river transport, and the new workshops are still seeing to local demand. Lady Zahradnik mentioned that magic item exports wouldnt begin until mid-autumn, and youll be in the Empire by then. One of the Dragons stationed in E-Rantel will be able to handle those deliveries. I see, Ilyshnish said. What about all these other letters? They are personal messages that your agent in the city forwarded, the Vampire Bride replied, so youll have to take a look at them yourself. I only deal with matters directly related to the Ministry of Transportation. Ilyshnish left the new not-really-a-city and headed back north, following the long strip of barren land. The island tapered off into what brought a wall to mind: the sandbar that once stretched along the length of the Katze River had been replaced by a broad stretch of stone that kept the lake from spilling over into the river. She paused her journey to land at the southern end of the valley, near a tumbling cascade that fed into the lake. Assuming her Snow Elf appearance, she fished out the sealed envelopes, too curious to continue onwards before taking a look at what they contained. First was a letter from the Justice Dragon Dojo: Master Tian had written a stiff and monotonous update on the progress of his disciples. Ilyshnish wasnt sure why he thought it necessary to inform her C it wasnt as if she particularly cared. At the end of the report, Master Tian ask her to inform him when she had returned and could resume training. The second, third and fourth letters were notices from the Adventurer Guild. They were weekly messages informing her of examination dates. Was she responsible for letting them know she would be away? The reminders annoyed her somewhat C despite Ishpens enticing promotion, Ilyshnish had been a provisional member of the Adventurer Guild for five weeks. She hadnt seen a single copper coin yet for her troubles. Third and lastly came a crookedly folded piece of paper with several tears and holes in it. Ilyshnish furrowed a brow, tilting her head to read the unaligned script. Heloo? Below the messy and misspelt greeting was zuciru. What in the world is he doing? Someone was teaching the Quagoa how to write. Was that safe? What was this letter even for? She flipped it over, but it appeared to be nothing more than a single word and a signature. Putting everything away again, Ilyshnish returned to her regular self and rose to the skies. As E-Rantel grew closer, she wondered what changes the last few weeks had brought. Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 How does it look? Mmhone more? How many bars are we going to go through? As many as we need. Fried went back to his workbench and Liane gave her stool another spin. She was seated in what Florine would surely scold her for being an unladylike posture. Her skirts fluttered out as the Countess of Wagner went round and round. Like the manors of the other nobles who chose to live in the city, House Wagner had theirs renovated to suit the tastes of its residents. Some nobles added more rooms to accommodate more family members and household staff. Others added libraries, gardens, gaming lounges and other spaces to pursue their hobbies. Alterations were made from generation to generation to fit the presiding lords fancy. House Wagner, however, had built a workshop. It was as old as the manor itself. Here, members of the family tinkered and toyed around with various ideas, directing a small team of skilled artisans that were as much a part of the manor as the household staff. It was a prestigious assignment; each person working here was a master craftsman hand-picked out of the companies owned by her family. There were two exceptions present, however. The first was one of Lady Shalltears Vampire Brides, whose outrageous mode of dress was quite the distraction for weeks. The men still hadnt gotten entirely used to her being around. She was adorned as her fellow handmaidens usually were, in those diaphanous alabaster silks without a single piece of protective equipment. At first, the workshop members fretted over this. Then they noticed that flying fragments from their work C that would surely cause injuries to Humans C mostly bounced off of her. Any injuries that she did sustain simply regenerated. Deep cuts vanished within seconds, leaving her ivory skin as smooth and unblemished as ever. The second exception was an apprentice by the name of Friedrich. The veteran members made a semicircle around him, backs to Liane and the Vampire Bride. Comments, advice and all sorts of discussion rose from the group as the apprentice worked. What are you, a bunch of old aunties? The reason why the young man C he was even younger than she C had become a member of the workshop was due to some information that Momon had disclosed to her. Since she was considering industries that required new skillsets, he advised her that, rather than relying on the direct expertise of her company veterans, she should employ those of apprenticing age to develop those new skills from scratch. In the time following the Battle of Katze Plains, there was no shortage of young people to hire on. Liane quite literally had her pick of the litter. Several thousand children in the duchy had been orphaned C either because their sole parent had been killed in the battle and the events of its aftermath, their widowed mothers felt that they could no longer support them, or they were abandoned by their parents who fled to Re-Estize. Liane picked up over two thousand kids for her expanding merchant companies and the various industries that supported them. She ordered the workshops out in her demesne to send their most promising apprentices, and so Fried had ended up in Wagner Manor. The apprentice finished his work and discussion rose as the master craftsmen examined the result. Liane leaned back and forth, but she couldnt get a clear view. After several minutes, the men parted and Fried came up to display his work, freckled face awash in sudden uncertainty. W-what do you think, my lady? HmI guess well find out. Start cutting gears next and well see how things work out once we put it all together." Frieds uncertainty melted away into a bright grin. The young mans brown eyes sparkled. Yes my lady! His excitement washed over her, Right away! CuteI should have teased him harder. That probably wasnt a good idea. They needed a new set of parts made by the evening so she didnt want anything affecting his productivity. While her workers needed to sleep, she didnt. With the extra hours that the Ring of Sustenance afforded her, Liane spent her nights testing the days work. Fried moved over to a different workbench and started calibrating his tools. The rest of the workshop team moved over to stand around him again. Hey, Liane said. He doesnt need all of you to help set things up. A couple of ya go and check the mill and make sure nothings falling apart between there and here. She smirked as the men looked to one another, as if trying to will each of the others to go in their stead. Liane shared in their excitement. What was being crafted would become upgrades for the workshop. It was something they all longed for but lacked the means to accomplish reasonably until now. Like her men, Liane could already envision the process in her mind. It was an elegance that she only found in machinery: machines could be used to create parts for another machine, and one could repeat the process until they ended up with amazingly precise and predictable devices. Unfortunately, there was no need or demand for such devices in their far-flung corner of the continent, and nothing to make it worth its whileuntil now. House Wagner was well-versed in their domestic craft C producing wagons, parts for mills and the mechanisms that many people took for granted in everyday life. They were well practised in methods of production that may as well have been magic to the vast majority. Their facilities, however, were tooled for the manufacture of wooden components, as was the manor workshop. The reason why they hadnt been able to improve their facilities was threefold. Firstly, materials were simply lacking. While swords and suits of armour were not uncommon, upgrading a workshop required an exorbitantly and ultimately unjustifiable cost in steel. The newly established trade link with the Dwarf Kingdom now made acquiring the steel for their workshops affordable. This lowered cost in materials also meant that everything they created would be that much cheaper. Secondly was the issue of power. Small watermills did exist, but the vast majority in the duchy were powered by horses, oxen, or just people. Her workshop was no exception. The workshops mill was designed for horses, but that also made them ideal for Soul Eaters. Enchantment was the final issue, and the solution was also provided by the Sorcerous Kingdom. While they did not have conventional enchantment, they did have Runesmiths. Runecrafting and machinery felt like they were made for each other. A single rune could maintain a cutting edge indefinitely. A rune could make shafts and axles immune to wear. She wondered if there was a Rune that could create frictionless surfaces as well, but Momon told her there wasnt. Maybe they could figure something out one day? The enchanting done by tier magic casters could also produce similar effects to those demonstrated by Runecrafting, but enchanting incurred hefty costs. Expertise, time, mana and material components were required to enchant an item. It only took expertise and time to carve and imbue runes. Simply put, one only needed to maintain a Runesmiths cost of living. Due to the new methods of production in the Sorcerous Kingdom, the cost of living would inevitably plummet to a fraction of what it currently was. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Runecrafting was on the road to becoming competitive again, but she needed to get ahead of the game. Cost-effectiveness and efficiency were rarely what people thought about when it came to magic items. It was all about powerful combat equipment and wasteful displays of prestige. House Wagner needed to secure a portion of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Runecrafting output before this wrongheaded thinking stole it all away. What they needed to do now was create machines that could effectively harness the power of Undead Labour. Even when enchanted for durability and damage reduction, wooden machinery could not withstand what a pair of Soul Eaters was capable of. Over the days and weeks, Liane and the workshop team had planned and tested and planned some more until they came up with an improved scheme for the manors machinery. Now that their work was underway, progress felt inevitable. The sound of Fried cutting new gears filled the air. Ordinarily, Liane would be wary of working someone so hard, but Momon also suggested that she push her artisans to the limit. A blank slate allowed singular focus. Long days of work would make greater gains than one who divided their attention between many unrelated tasks. That was what he claimed, at any rate. It made sense in a way, but at the same time, it didnt. Sure, a lot of practice added up, by why did they need to work so hard? A little bit at a time got most people to where they needed to be. The single-minded devotion to professional refinement that Momon described sounded like something Clara or Ludmila, who followed the tenets of The Six, would zealously encourage. A knock sounded from the door. Everyone appeared intent on ignoring it. After another set of rapid knocks, Liane sighed and went over to the entrance of the room. She opened a small window in the door, finding her ladys maid looking in from the other side. Rose? What is it? Theres someone here to see you, my lady. Tell that someone that Im busy. I did, my lady, Rose replied. She insists that she needs to see you. Who is it? Dame Verilyn. A Knight? Knights were rare in Re-Estize. They had even less of a reason to exist in the Sorcerous Kingdom. I have no idea who that is, Liane said. Tell her to come back next year. She had a letter from Baroness Zahradnik, Rose told her. Something about mentorship on imperial customs. Geh Why now, of all times? She did recall agreeing to help out with something to that effect, but the topic was broached over a month ago. Does it have to be right now? Its not as if this Dame Verilyn only needs an hour to learn everything. Probably not, Rose said, but you should still see her. She couldnt have known what you were doing right at this moment. With one last glance back over her shoulder, Liane sighed and left the workshop. Whats she like? Liane asked as they made their way back to the front of the manor. An Elf, Rose replied. Shes unlike any Elf that Ive ever seen, though. Shes tall, with frost-white hair and silver eyes. Her overall look gives her a very official image, but she doesnt wear it well. Liane couldnt think of any Elves like that. She wondered where Ludmila had picked her up from. Baroness Zahradnik had all but vanished since she departed for the Azerlisia Mountains over a month agomaybe she was an Elf from a hidden tribe around there? Dame Verilyn awaited in the foyer, looking just as Rose had described. Good afternoon, Lady Wagner, the Elf curtseyed as Liane came up to her. Its been a while since we last spoke. A while? Liane frowned, I dont think Ive ever seen you before The Elf froze, mouth working silently. I uhah, whatever! You helped me bring in some students for Master Tian. Master Tian Liane rubbed her chin in thought. Oh. Youre her? Thats right, Dame Verilyn nodded. Only a handful of people know, though. Please dont tell anyone. The Frost Dragon in Elven form wrung her hands nervously. As if anyone would believe me, Liane waved her worries away. Wait C why are you Ludmilas vassal now? I asked if I could have you first! I-Im not one of those women that people pass around! Dame Verilyn cried, Complain to Lady Shalltear if you have a problem with it. Uh, no thanks. Liane couldnt imagine anyone complaining to Lady Shalltear. She was pretty easy to get along with, but, like dealing with anyone from the Royal Court, Lady Shalltear was the one that decided how far you were allowed to take things. She was surprisingly tolerant when it came to some things, but brooked no nonsense when it came to others. Fortunately, it was easy to tell what one shouldnt be saying. The dignity of the Sorcerer King and his establishment, His Majestys order and the sanctity of duty were the three main points to avoid sullying. Lady Shalltears disposition towards women and men differed drastically, as well. She seemed to barely tolerate communicating with men, and violently disliked it if they attempted to become familiar with her. Women, on the other hand, were more than welcome to get close, as long as Lady Shalltear fancied them. Unlike the powerful noblemen of the region, however, Lady Shalltear did not solely treat those women she gathered around her as ornaments, playthings and a production facility for heirs. The women associated with the Minister of Transportation did not only fit her lofty standards of beauty but were highly competent as well. Liane wondered what use Lady Shalltear had found for Dame Verilyn. So Ludmila sent you here, Liane said. She mentioned something about you learning Baharuths customs, but was there something specific you needed to know? I need to know everything, I think? I dont think its possible to learn everything in a sane amount of time. What were you supposed to be doing? Dame Verilyn summarized what Lady Shalltear had tasked her with. I seeif youre just collecting that sort of information, passing yourself off as part of a merchant company will be enough. But what if they find out Im not from around there? Liane gave Dame Verilyn a pointed look. With that appearance, everyone will know youre not from around there. Why would you be worried about that, anyway? With that appearance, she could also probably get away with a lot. Beauty opened many doors and turned eyes blind to otherwise questionable actions. Liane wasnt sure if she should let the Frost Dragon know that, however C there was no telling what sort of mischief she would get herself into. Its someone elses territory, Dame Verilyn said. People usually attack trespassers if they can. It happened to me a few decades ago too C I flew over the imperial border and they sent a whole flight of Hippogriffs after me! Did they hurt you? No, I flew away. Why would I stick around to find out what they would do? So much for Dragons being proud and fierce. Liane did not intend to turn Dame Verilyn away C on the contrary, she was very interested in seeing how she would do C but the timing was just horrible. To start, Liane said, how about we figure out some sort of schedule? Im not made out of free time these days. When do you need to learn all this by? I think Lady Shalltear wants me to be out in the Empire by mid-autumn, Dame Verilyn replied. As for my schedule Assistant instructor at the Justice Dragon Dojo for two days of the week. She worked in a tavern? Liane cocked her head. Why do you work in the Frosty Beard? To make money? Obviously. T-the patrons are very generous, Dame Verilyn told her. I can also learn about the Dwarves at the same time. All Ive ever known about them before now has come from their old books in Feoh Berkana. Books arent enough? Throwing a bunch of texts at her was the first thing that crossed Lianes mind. I learn much faster by experiencing things directly, Dame Verilyn said. As long as I understand whats going on. I see. In that case, why dont we start by getting you accustomed to how merchants conduct their affairs. Ill put you under one of the new guys C that way, you can learn together. Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Why was she in such a hurry, I wonder? Ilyshnish frowned down at Lady Wagners handwriting as she left Wagner Manor. She supposed it could have been worse. Her new schedule had her return to the Justice Dragon Dojo twice a week. She was allowed to keep working at the Frosty Beard. For six days C from evening until morning C she would follow one of House Wagners new merchants around. At the end of the week, she would return to see Lady Wagner and review her observations. It was a relaxing pace that replaced a part of her time studying the Humans of the city with studying the merchants of the city. Her other commitments remained unchanged, so life had returned to the normal that it had been before her work in the Azerlisia Mountains. Strolling down the avenues of E-Rantels central district, Ilyshnish watched the various household servants going about their business. Since she was now a Knight, did that mean she needed servants as well? Would she need to pay them? Frost Dragons had what they loosely referred to as slaves, but they were nothing like the maids and footmen that were seeing to their errands around her. She did have Quagoa doing things for her at one point. Conjuring up the image of one from her memory, she stuck him in a maid uniform. What then? Lady Zahradniks maids kept things clean, but there was no point in trying to keep a mountain clean. They also helped to organizeno, that wouldnt work at all. Ilyshnish didnt want anyone touching her things. The Quagoa maid started crawling around and messing with her future hoard of treasure. She hastily waved the image away. According to Human tales, Knights often had attendants that accompanied them to battle. Ilyshnish didnt want to have anything to do with battle, but would she need a few just in case? To be capable of accompanying her to battle they would have to be Dragons themselves, or at least something strong that could fly as quickly as she. Maybe she should have kept Kaliciel for herself. Her wanderings brought her by the Ministry of Transportation. When she entered, the Death Knight inside barred the way to the stairs, raising its shield. Scary. A Vampire Bride at the front desk fixed her with a curious gaze. Do you have some business with the Ministry of Transportation? I work for the Ministry of Transportation, Ilyshnish replied. Why are you C oh. Oh? Ilyshnish raised a finger to point at herself. Im a Frost Dragon, she said. Dame Verilyn. If my agent is in the office, please let her know that Ive come to check for anything new. One moment, please. The Vampire Bride vanished up the stairs. Five minutes later, she returned with a familiar face. This isnt Dame Verilyn, her agent said. Thats what I thought, the receptionist nodded. Yes, I am! Ilyshnish glanced towards the Death Knight, I just dont usually assume this appearance in the city. Ilyshnish looked around. Sensing no one but Vampire Brides and a Death Knight, she became a Human in front of them. There, she said. Happy? I dont see what it has to do with being happy, her agent replied, then produced an envelope. Anyway, this came in for you just now. What is it? The weekly notice from the Adventurer Guild, the Vampire bride replied. Speaking of which, should I be notifying relevant parties when youre away? With your trip to the Empire, who knows how many of these notifications youll get. Ilyshnish took the envelope in hand, opening it to find that it said much the same as the others from previous weeks. It showed the list of Copper-rank trials for the week and requested that she reserve a slot at least a day in advance. She wondered if Ishpen and Wina ever tired of sending these notifications when they never received any response from her. Please do, Ilyshnish told her agent. Ill be in the city until further notice. Aside from the two days with Master Tian and the day in the Frosty Beard, the rest of my evenings and nights will be taken up with my studies. Very well, her agent said. There is one last thing, Dame Verilyn. A rare look of hesitation crossed the Vampire Brides face. She withdrew another envelope, this one sealed with red wax. Presenting it with both hands, she lowered her head. The receptionist and the sentry lowered their heads as well. Ilyshnish grew nervous at the out-of-place behaviour. W-whats going on? This arrived for you from the Office of the Royal Treasurer, the Vampire Bride did not raise her gaze. Please accept it. Ilyshnish was vaguely aware of the departments existence, but she didnt know anyone from it. Plucking the letter from the Vampire Brides hands, she unsealed it and carefully read the content. An apology? An apology, the Vampire Bride affirmed, and restitution. For your five eggs, 100 platinum trade coins have been offered for each. Is this acceptable? I-it is! It is C Ill take it. The Vampire Bride pulled out a bulging sack. When she placed it into Ilyshnish awaiting hands, the satisfying sound of many coins shifting against one another rose into the air. She undid the leather drawstring and stuck her face into the awaiting treasure. what are you doing? What does it look like Im doing? Her muffled voice sounded from the bag, This is perfectly normal. Five hundred platinum coins. Five hundred. It would take her a hundred weeks of performing at the Frosty Beard to earn the same amount. Several minutes later, her head popped out of the sack again. The Vampire Brides were regarding her with slight frowns. Even the Death Knight looked like it was frowning at her. Well, umplease thank the Royal Treasurer for me. It is not the Royal Treasurer who was responsible for this, the Vampire Bride told her. It was Baroness Zahradnik who fought on your behalf. She beat the Royal Treasurer? The frowns deepened. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Thats not what happened. She came to investigate what happened between you and the Magician Guild. The Baroness was about as incensed as Ive ever seen her. She pressed Lady Shalltear to bring the matter to His Majestys attention, and His Majesty agreed with her assessment of the situation. He did? Well, that was nice of him. A shadow crossed her thoughts. What would have happened if he didnt agree? Ilyshnish asked. Lady Shalltear would have most likely executed her for her presumption. Lady Zahradnik risked her life for you, Dame Verilyn. for eggs. A flash of anger ghosted across the Vampire Brides face. Ilyshnish stepped back warily. Not for eggs, the Undead handmaiden said tersely. She fought an injustice carried out against you. As your liege, she is bound to protect you, and as His Majestys loyal servant it is her duty to uphold His order C even if it kills her. The Vampire Bride took a deep breath, as if to calm herself. Her sense of hostility faded away. To die in the service of our Supreme Overlord is the highest honour anyone can achieve. We, too, would do as she did without hesitationexcept we cant. It is vexing that an outsider can stand to so boldly challenge an order that we would not even dare think to, yet we all envy her ability to render such service to our Master. That didnt make much sense. Why couldnt they just speak their disagreement? The Sorcerer King seemed like a perfectly reasonable person. Will there be anything else, Dame Verilyn? That will be all, thank you. Ilyshnish left the Ministry of Transportation. Thoughts of what had transpired followed her as she made her way out to the common area of the city. Yet another thing crossed her mind. Dame Verilynis it some sort of spell? Now that she was back in the Sorcerous Kingdom, her title found its way more often to the lips of those around her. Ilyshnish understood that names had power. Her new title, however, was not one that possessed any of its own. It felt like a hollow form with no taste or texture; the spectre of something that was no longer there. Yet people attributed power to it. Behaviours changed, assumptions were made and expectations attached. Within the ruined shell of an old identity, a new one stirred. She wondered if the Humans were aware of this. They carried the ghosts of their old cultures with them, which were slowly being supplanted by what was hatching in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Perhaps they would never notice or assume that it always was. Such were the perceptions of short-lived mortals. As she came to the gate of the central district, Ilyshnish mulled over what she would do. Since it was still not quite time to meet her merchant contact, she headed off to the Adventurer Guild. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that only Wina was present at the reception counter. Shiver, the guild receptionist greeted her with a smile. Its been a while. It has, Ilyshnish returned Winas warm expression. I apologize for not informing you that I would be away C I was rushed off rather suddenly. Wheres Ishpen? Wina reached under the counter, retrieving a sheet of paper. She went out to grab dinner for the both of us, she picked up her pen from the desk. I take it youd like to sign up for a trial before she returns? Its good that you understand. I have no idea what sort of scolding Ill get after not replying to your notices. Ehmdo you have something without those little bugs? Thats entirely up to the proctors, Wina told her. Given what happened the last time, they might just keep sending you to face the same thing until you get over it. Get over it? Dirty things were dirty. If she ever got over it, it would be a sad state of affairs indeed. I-Isnt there something you can do? Ishpen will give you an earful if she finds out you asked that. Ilyshnish let out a whimper, resigning herself to fate. Hopefully, she would pass and start collecting some pay. She was placed in a trial for the following morning, but the sheet of paper only had three names. Shouldnt there be six people? She asked. If we could get six people signing up for trials every time, Wina answered, wed have hundreds of Adventurers by now. Lord Mare had to rework some sections to accommodate smaller party sizes, so it sort of worked out. Sort of? Well, yes C small parties are more fragile. Sometimes we end up with strange combinations, too. Weve been getting swamped with Fighters recently, so sometimes the trial groups are filled with them. Why Fighters? Its just the way things are around here, Wina shrugged. Most of the people that come in are from the farms in the territories. Its nothing new C weve always had lots of country kids trying their luck. They cant read or write, so the common path is whatever they played at while they were kids and trying to turn it into a career. Humans had such an aimless existence. Ilyshnish couldnt imagine what she would do if she didnt know what she was meant to do. Wont the Adventurer Guild be filled with warriors, then? Thats how it seems, Wina shrugged, but the Guildmaster is loath to turn them away. Raising properly trained warriors of any sort takes a long time C just as long as magic casters. I dont think many people realize that. Instead of potentially missing out on hidden gems, were negotiating an agreement with the Merchant Guild. What does the Adventurer Guild have to do with the Merchant Guild? Not much, normally, Wina said. It was Momons idea C hes not just strong, but hes really smart. The gist of it is that well keep taking in anyone that will sign up. Adventurers who hit their limit at Gold or Silver will continue training until theyre about as strong as the elite soldiers that you find in the Imperial Legions. After that, theyll be signed on as Gold and Silver rank merchant guards. Ilyshnish frowned, not quite understanding the meaning of Winas words. She wasnt even sure what merchants did aside from selling things, never mind their guards. Whats the point of that? The Sorcerous Kingdom has powerful Undead all over the place. They do, Wina agreed, but that only applies for places that employ the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead forces. Most of the world doesnt want Undead stomping around freely like they do here. They have to rely on flesh and blood escorts. Our merchants will need protection when they travel beyond the safety of our Undead patrols, and the Adventurer Guild will train the people to fill that need. In four or five years, anyone that messes with the Sorcerer Kingdoms merchants will have to deal with merchant guards that can best the elite legionnaires of the Empire. Would people be so foolish to attack the Sorcerous Kingdoms merchants? Maybe no one in the region, Wina said, but its a big world. Go a thousand kilometres out in any direction and its likely that no ones even heard of us. Not only that, but there are still outlaws, monsters and tribal raiders to defend against. With the drastic increase in exports here, our merchant traffic can only go up to match. I see Ilyshnish didnt get it. Wina appeared to be enamoured of the idea, however, so she just acted the part. Someone opened the main door, and Ilyshnish froze. Her Blindsense registered the presence of Ishpen as she entered the guildhall. Ilyshnish vaulted over the counter and darted into the back hall. Hey! Wina called out after her. Hey, Ishpen replied. I cant believe how long the line at that stand was. Heres yourwhat? Nothing. Their voices faded away as Ilyshnish silently slipped out of the back door. A grim fate at the hands of Ishpen avoided, she made her way out of the alley and back into the busy streets. With twilight fading over the city, Ilyshnish wove her way over to the southeastern side of the common area. It was informally known as the forge quarter, where E-Rantels smithies were built. She was immersed in the sounds of industry as she worked her way around people and wagons. Not only were there forges, but lumber yards, leatherworkers, masons, carpenters and a dozen other types of workshops that handled the processing of goods imported from the duchys territory and beyond. Near the entrance to the Demihuman Quarter, Ilyshnish found the small plaza where the merchant was supposed to be setting up shop. The pavement was awash in magical lighting from posts arranged much like the main plaza. Unlike the main plaza, wagons and carts were more prevalent than stands, and people in working outfits wandered the aisles. Ilyshnish joined the flow of pedestrians, examining what was being offered. The wares here were not finished goods. Ore, timber, pelts and stone were the main items on display. Men and women browsing through the place occasionally stopped to ask questions or speak with their fellows, but otherwise remained silent. The atmosphere was almost grim, yet even the merchants appeared unconcerned over this fact. What am I supposed to be learning here, they barely say anything Ilyshnish pulled the schedule Lady Wagner had made for her, trying to figure out where to go. The directions were confusing, but all of the plazas in E-Rantel had the places for market booths organized according to the same system. After several minutes, she found herself in front of a table with a small cart beside it. Upon the table was a row of cases with unpolished gemstones and lumps of precious metals. To her draconic treasure sense, the stall was woefully out of place amongst the relatively cheap materials on display in the plaza. Several moments passed before Ilyshnish pulled her attention away from the treasures arrayed before her. It was then that she noticed a familiar figure seated on a tall stool behind the table. Zu Chiru, Ilyshnish tilted her head curiously. What in the world are you doing here? Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The Quagoa turned his furry head at her mention of his name. Who? You, Ilyshnish said. Youre Zu Chiru, yes? Yes, erwho are you is my asking. Ilyshnish furrowed her brow at his question. You know who I am, she said. Shiver. ShiverShiverShiver Zu Chiru scratched his chin with a claw, then the fur over his shoulders ruffled. Oh, but you do not look like her. She is also dead. Old man Tian turned her into crafting materials. Are you sure about that? Ilyshnish crossed her arms. Mhm, the Quagoa nodded sagely. Zu Chiru was there. The dead do not returnunless they are Adventurers. But Dragons are not Adventurers. Zu Chirus wheezing laughter rose into the evening sky. What did he find so funny? Ilyshnishs mind drifted back to why she was standing there. She looked down at the stall number, then at the details that Lady Wagner had written out for her. Im looking for the merchant thats supposed to be here, she said. Instead, I found a Quagoa. Do you know where they went? Such rudeness. Zu Chiru is the merchant here! She looked at the stalls to either side. Everyone else was a Human or a Dwarf. If youre a merchant, Ilyshnish asked. Shouldnt you be in the Demihuman Quarter? Lady Gagnier says that we are all subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Zu Chiru answered, and we must learn to live in harmony with the others. Lady Wagner says that if Im to be a merchant, I must be brave and seek new opportunities. I haveemployed some of my kin to work in the Demihuman Quarter for me. Here, I sell our goods to the Humans, who are many and have great wealth. The jumpy little Quagoa had apparently gone up in the world. Ilyshnish leaned forward to look at his wares. Though they were sorted into cases, it was a familiar sight. Olasirdarcs hoard was filled with the tributes of his Quagoa slaves, who offered him all manner of precious stones and metals. It wasnt a surprise to Ilyshnish that they would put their skills to work here, but she wondered where they had found them. Perhaps they had burrowed deep into the earth to find hidden lodes. As she continued to savour the sense of the raw treasures, Zu Chiru poked his whiskered snout in front of her. Will you buy? buy? Yes, Zu Chiru told her. Buy. This is merchandise, yes? I was just browsing. Zu Chiru leaned back on his stool, looking somewhat disappointed. Then I must ask you to move for the next customer, he said. But I must also thank you for bringing so many. I did? She sensed that people had gathered around the stall, but she wasnt sure why. Zu Chiru nodded. While you were appreciating the gemstones, they were appreciating your rear. Zu Chiru must think on how this may be used in the future. The heads of the people behind her snapped away. Ilyshnish turned to glance at them. Why did they have to put on innocent looks? It wasnt as if they knew she was a Dragon. Human propriety was one of the strangest things about them; a strange dance with all sorts of unnecessary and unspoken rules. Ilyshnish stepped aside and slipped in behind the stall with Zu Chiru. W-what are you doing? He asked nervously. Lady Wagner sent me here, Ilyshnish reached into her bag. Heres a letter from her. Hey, a man in a leather apron said. How are you for rubies? Zu Chiru turned away from the proffered letter to address him. Rubies? Ah, ehm, this is all we were able to find for today. Cant be helped, I guess, the man blew out a sigh. Ill take all of them. A scale was placed on the table, and Zu Chiru pulled a sack out from his cart. After weighing the sack, he poured the case of uncut rubies into it and weighed it again. A half-minute of bargaining ensued. When the exchange was finally agreed upon, half of the customers dispersed. They couldnt all have been here for low-quality rubies, Ilyshnish remarked. This surprised me as well, Zu Chiru said as he swept the coins on the table into the now-empty case. They say that the quality does not matter for the purpose intended. Those rubies arent being used to make jewellery? Zu Chiru does not think so. At least three of the Humans who have purchased them say that they are being sent south. If it was for jewellery, they should be cut here, no? His reasoning made sense. She wondered where the rubies were going and what they were being used for. After dealing with the rest of his customers, Zu Chiru turned to face Ilyshnish again. Now, he said, why are you standing here with me again? Something about Lady Wagner Ilyshnish held out the letter again. The Quagoa merchant took it into his claws, silently mouthing the content of the letter. Hmwhat does this mean? You are not an apprentice, butwatching, helping C are you my minion now? No. She shot him a cold look. But it saysC No. Zu Chiru scratched his head, reading over the letter again. you will watch and learn and help, yes? Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Thats what Im here for, Ilyshnish replied. But Im not your minion. Okaythis letter says that you will work, but I do not have to pay you. But only work you agree to do? Yes, Ilyshnish nodded. Im a Bard C I dont plan on becoming a Merchant. Lady Wagner says that there are many things a Bard can do to help you, so thats exactly what Ill do. The Quagoa merchant looked around the plaza with a thoughtful look. Singing and dancing do not suit this place, he said. Maybe you can lean over the table agCaieeee! Ilyshnish lifted him by the scruff of his neck. She set him aside and went to stand in his place. If you want me to draw customers, she told him, I can do better than that. But they must be ones that will purchase our goods, Zu Chiru rubbed the back of his neck. She reviewed her memories, profiling the people that had registered to her senses since she entered the plaza. They were all dressed in annoyingly similar ways. Most had aprons and other equipment that spoke of vocations that posed hazards to exposed skin and hair. Appearance was secondary to how functional their outfits were. The most valuable items they held on their person were their tools. Nine out of ten were male, which offered her distinct advantages. By bringing many, she suggested, wont at least a few make purchases? That was how the city plazas worked, in principle. By drawing people to a centralized location, many people offering a variety of products, services and entertainment could take advantage of the numbers. Drawing the awareness of thousands of people was easier than trying to isolate that single customer who would make a purchase. Zu Chiru thinks so as well, the Quagoa nodded, but if you bring people in for nothing, I think they will get angry at us for taking up their time. This will work better when my company has more to offer, so I do not wish to test the patience of others right now. Your company? I thought you worked for Lady Wagner. Both Lady Wagner and Lady Gagnier have helped Zu Chiru and the Zu Aygen clan a great deal. This arrangement is also one of their favours C by appearing to work for Lady Wagner, my company is sheltered from the predations of others. Why would two Human nobles go out of their way to help a Quagoa? Zu Chirus nose wrinkled as he thought. In the end, however, he looked just as clueless as Ilyshnish was. Lady Gagnier and Lady Wagner have different reasons for doing this, I think. Though they are different, their actions lead to the same result. It is difficult to put in words. My mind cannot understand, but my heart can somehow feel that something important is happening. Perhaps it was because Quagoa were far more social than Humans, but Zu Chiru appeared to have picked up on the subtle changes going on in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Did Human leaders also have some special sense for it? Baroness Zahradnik appeared to be moulding the identity of her territory and its people by sheer force of will. Countess Wagner and Baroness Gagnier were combining their talents to subtly influence the flows of culture and commerce. For that matter, Ilyshnishs father, Olasirdarc, also sowed the seeds of change in his brood as a Dragon Lord. Without his influence, she wasnt sure how well she and the others would have adapted to their new life in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Was it the will of the world that all this should happen? The more coincidences she came across, the less she thought there was such a thing as coincidence. How large is this company of yours, anyway? Ilyshnish asked. For now it is not overly large, Zu Chiru replied. I have five clansmen that deal with those who bring stones and such to the Demihuman Quarter from their lands. I am not yet confident that we can deal in more dangerous goods like wood. Later, I can show you what we do. The Humans are only active for a few hours in the evening, so we will return to the Demihuman Quarter soon. Ilyshnish continued manning the stand. Though things picked up a little bit, it wasnt anything like the brisk business that merchants in the central plaza saw. A large part of the reason was that it was not the central plaza and thus did not see as many people. As she had observed earlier, the plaza that they were in was for merchants that specifically sold goods related to the nearby industries. The largely taciturn clientele came to the place knowing what they were looking for, and there was little shopping being done. Another reason was that the stand was very plain. This was common for lesser merchants in the city or those who were just starting to make their way, like Zu Chiru. There was the table, its stool, and the cart. The only other thing was some sort of tarp that was shading the stand. Humans did not naturally possess Darkvision, so the poor lighting probably made for poor marketing. The lack of attention irked her as a Bard. What is this tarp up here for? She asked. To block the magical lighting, Zu Chiru answered. I would like my wares to be more visible to these Humans, but any more than this my eyes cannot stand. Lady Wagner said she would do something about it, but she has been busy as of late. I see Lady Wagner says that if Im to be a merchant, I must be brave and seek new opportunities. Normally an exclusively subterranean race, Quagoa were subject to day blindness. Ilyshnish supposed any bright place would be a brave new frontier full of untapped markets for one who had only worked in the darkness of the Demihuman Quarter so far. How long have you been selling your wares in this plaza? Hmone week? They said it would be a good step for me C the Demihuman Quarter is close by and the type of business done here is straightforward. That much was true, from what she had seen so far. She looked over the stand and the surroundings again, trying to figure out how to improve their visibility. In addition to the tarp, the location that Zu Chiru had chosen was also the furthest from any set of magical lights. It was the opposite of every other merchant, who competed for the places with the best lighting. If one considered that Zu Chiru was selling gemstones and precious metals, it was far worse. The lumber, stone and the ores that were being sold here did not shine and sparkle when flooded with light. Ilyshnish reached up to remove the tarp from above them. Zu Chiru dove under his cart with a squeak. W-what are you doing? Trying to improve the visibility of your stand, Ilyshnish replied. Since Im here now, you dont need to sit out in the light. She wrapped the tarp around the table legs and ushered Zu Chiru into the nearly lightless space. Oh, this is nice. The surface is so cold and the wind makes it worse. I was thinking of buying a bigger one of theselike little buildings Tents? Yes, tents. I wonder if I can afford one yet. The amounts that were being exchanged for Zu Chirus goods were more than enough to buy a tent. He could easily upgrade his entire stall and have plenty to spare. Is there a reason why you havent bought one yet? Do you owe tributCer money to Lady Wagner? I have already paid her back for the table and the cart, Zu Chiru said. When I first met Lady Gagnier and Lady Wagner, they showed me how to trade. We started with six copper coins and ended up with twenty silver coins in a few hours! Six copper coins became twenty silver coins? What supreme sorcery was this? Out of curiosity, Ilyshnish asked. How much have you made since you started? Zu Chiru fished around in a satchel slung over his shoulder, producing a notebook. Hmit felt like a lot back then, he flipped through the pages, but I was only making around one gold per day for the first month. Lady Gagnier also sent me to learn how to read and write at the Azure Sky, Iron Fist Sect. Miss Yuri is very scary and her attacks pierce my fur like its not even there, so the learning was quick. She teaches for free, so I send my apprentices to study there too. The Quagoa Merchant shook his head, fur rippling as he appeared to reminisce over the pages. I do not know what has happened to me. Back then, I thought I would be content making enough for me and my sisters family. Then I started thinking about what I could do with the extra money, and it kept growing and growing. My clan was always small. When we were sent here we learned what it is to be poor. There are many mouths to feed and everyone has to work very hard just to survive. With my recent experiences, I know it does not need to be this way. Ilyshnish couldnt wrap her head around the way that he thought. Frost Dragons rarely cared for even their children, and even then it was based on whether they were considered competition or not. Her relationship with Hejinmal only existed because he was both harmless and useful. Their work continued for a few more hours. Ilyshnish would welcome customers and put on a pleasant front while Zu Chiru listened from under the table. Bards were possessed of a wealth of social skills, lore and the ability to detect and appraise, so much of what she did working the stand was a variation of what she usually did as a Bard. There was no music, but her interactions were a performance of their own. The customers were a bit disconcerted when, instead of dealing with her, they found themselves bargaining with someone hidden under the table. It was an hour to midnight when they finally carted Zu Chirus things back to the Demihuman Quarter. Well, it was more like she carted things back to the Demihuman quarter. The Quagoa hid in the cart, away from the streetlamps. How did you get out there if you have to hide from the lights? Ilyshnish asked. I pushed my things to the southern gatehouse, Zu Chiru answered. Once I was there, I asked one of the Death Knights to help. You asked the Undead for help? It is strange, yes? But Lady Gagnier showed me that they would help people if what one requested was reasonable, so I did. Zu Chiru hopped out of the cart, brushing off his fur. Come, he said. There is still much work to do. This Zu Chiru will show you around. Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Master! Master! Master! Ilyshnish stood back with a furrow on her brow as several Quagoa swarmed Zu Chiru a block into the Demihuman Quarter. The Quagoa Merchant smiled and bobbed his head as they sniffed him closely and patted his fur. Well, isnt he popular How was your journey? One Quagoa asked. Did you bring anything from afar? Queried another. Did any Frost Dragons come for you? The last twitched his nose fearfully. Ilyshnish snorted. What silly questions. Zu Chirus journey was a five-minute stroll to the quarter next door, yet they welcomed him like some hero returning from a legendary undertaking. While they chattered away, she slipped into a nearby alley, softly weaving an appearance she had not used in some time. She came back out, and the Quagoas mouths all fell open. Aaa wife! A wife! Master Chiru has brought home a beautiful wife! Zu Chiru stared at her, his mouth working silently like a stranded fish. Master, take us with you tomorrow to find beautiful wives as well! Ilyshnish wordlessly shook her head and returned to the cart. Several of the Quagoa ran up to her. Oh, no, mistress! Let us push the cart. It is not right that you should sully your claws. Your fur is too magnificent to dirty. Have you seen a coat as fine as hers? Even Pe Riyuro cannot compare! The Quagoa fell over themselves to ease her burdens, pushing the cart away. Zu Chiru stole furtive glances at her. What are you waiting for? Ilyshnish asked. I uhI should go now, Zu Chiru looked around. My mother always warned me of overly-beautiful females. Now, where did the Human go That was me. Zu Chiru stared for a moment, then blew a laugh out through his nostrils. Nononono, he chittered. Ugly bald Humans do not turn into gorgeous Quagoa females. Never in my life have I seen a Human do this. Youve only been in the city for a single season. This is true, Zu Chiru admitted. But it does not change what I say. With an exasperated sigh, Ilyshnish stuck a paw into her Infinite Haversack. She pulled out Zu Chirus tattered letter and held it out before him. You sent this to me, she said. Your spelling is atrocious, by the way. This cannot be, Zu Chiru leaned forward as he squinted at the paper. I am not brave enough to write love lettershm? This is from last month. I still haven''t figured out what this is Lady Wagner told me that a Merchant must be able to correspond with associates, Zu Chiru explained. She sat me down one day and had me write to someone I knew. I could not choose family or clansmen and I was not confident in my skills, so I went with a safe option and sent my letter to the dead Dragon. I did not know the postal service sent letters to Derey. Wait C do Dragons go to Derey? Ilyshnish was certain that Dragons did not go to Derey C their souls rejoined the world upon leaving the mortal coil. She was also certain that Zu Chiru was an idiot. How could one be a successful Merchant while being an idiot at the same time? He was lucky he had the protection of two nobles. You were going to show me around? Ilyshnish prompted. Er, yesbut what do I call you? Are you Shiver? Dame Verilyn? Just pick something. I dont have the energy left to think. Zu Chiru scratched his chest in thought. In the end, thinking appeared to be too much for him, for he turned around and led her away. Ilyshnish followed him down into the terraced bowl of the Demihuman Quarter to the entrance of the Quagoa warrens. Youre not going to the market? Ilyshnish asked. No, Zu Chiru answered, there is still much work to do. But merchants work in markets, yes? I thought this as well, Zu Chiru replied, "and it was like that at first. But things became too big and I had to hire apprentices to keep up with everything. Now they work in the marketplace while I must manage the company most of the time. Then youre not doing merchant work now? Im only here for that. Lady Gagnier and Lady Wagner say this is part of a merchants work as well. They were very excited and proud when I told them I was too busy to do everything and started teaching me how togrow my business. This merchant thing only becomes more and more complex C one day they will find poor Zu Chirus head melted like a vein of struck heatstone. She would pay to see that happen. It sounded mildly entertaining. Zu Chiru opened the portal to the warren, which was far larger than she remembered it. This tunnel is much larger than before, Ilyshnish examined the reinforced walls. You said your people were poor, but materials for this were expensive in that plaza. They are, hmbyproducts? Zu Chirus mouth worked around the word, The tribes of the Great Forest of Tob deliver many stones, but ones bearing ore are rare. Gems are even rarer. Most are not considered suitable for masonry on the surface. Since the ground below E-Rantel is soft, I thought it would be better to use them for our home instead of trying to find a market for it. It was a good idea, I think. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The tunnels descended in a wide spiral stretching beyond the range of Ilyshnishs Blindsense. At regular intervals, a side tunnel led into small complexes where Quagoa families lived. Zu Chiru stopped at one and went inside. It was a good thing that Ilyshnish had become a Quagoa C the ceiling of the side tunnel was less than two metres high. Sister! Zu Chiru called out, Sister? A brown-furred Quagoa popped her head out from around a corner, several ledgers in hand. Welcome home, brother. One of your apprentices dropped off her eyes grew wide. Wife? A Wife! My Zu Chiru has finally found a wife! She is not my wife, sister Zu Chirus sister frowned. Then you should make her yours right away! She reached out and shook his shoulders, You are a single male in possession of good fortune C it is only right that you should seek a wife. Everyone knows this. She furrowed her brow in thought, then gave Zu Chiru another shake. This one will be the first. You should try and get at least fifty more. Fifty Zu Chiru glanced over at Ilyshnish. Are you crazy? Ilyshnish said. Are you crazy? Zu Chirus sister waddled up to her, How can you refuse my Zu Chiru? Foolish female, he is the greatest Merchant of the Quagoa C if you become his wife, you will have fresh Nuk and the best ores! Your children will grow up without want for anything. Zu Chirus sister fluffed up her fur in affront, and she glared at Ilyshnish with her beady eyes. Ilyshnish wasnt sure how to turn her misguided aggression without revealing too much about herself. What sort of busybody sister would stick their snout into her brothers affairs, anyway? Zu Chiru grabbed the ledgers and took Ilyshnishs claws in his. Where are you going, brother? Your den is that wayC After the door to the warren slammed shut behind them, Zu Chiru let go of her, releasing a long sigh. Zu Chiru is sorry. My sister becomes excited like that. Getting a wife is all she ever talks about since I started doing this. Then why not get a wife? I would like to go out and see the world first, he said. Lady Gagnier and Lady Wagner speak of many wondrous things. Maybe when I am travelling, I will meet a nice female? Perhaps from some exotic Quagoa nation far away They continued to follow the main tunnel on its slow descent. Eventually, Ilyshnish noted other Demihumans. Youre sharing your warren with other races? Ah, it is not so much a Quagoa warren anymore as it is the subterranean section of the Demihuman Quarter. We cannot expand outside the bounds of the Quarter, but it is two hundred metres to the bedrock here. Humans are such strange creatures. Yes, Zu Chiru wheezed in amusement. There is so much room to live, yet they choose to stay on the surface. They think the Demihuman Quarter is a small part of E-Rantel C they do not realize it is already twice the area of the city on the surface. They came across many different races. Most of whom she was unfamiliar with. Some of them didnt even walk on the floor of the promenade, crawling along the walls and the ceiling. Undead patrols occasionally passed them by and the entrance to each side complex was guarded by a Death Knight. Where did all these different people come from? Ilyshnish asked. They are from the Great Forest of Tob, Zu Chiru answered. I did not know there were so many peoples in the world, never mind the Sorcerous Kingdom. Despite the great diversity; the mixing of many predators, prey and rival species, things appeared to be quite peaceful. This was most likely because they were all subjugated by the same overlord, but still... What do they eat? Food is still imported from outside the city, Zu Chiru said, but work is being done here as well. I will show you when we get there. After making another round, they walked past a suspiciously Dwarven-looking archway. About a dozen Dwarves were working to lay out pavement around it. Ilyshnish sensed a familiar layout past the opening. This is the Frosty Beard. Yes, the third floor, Zu Chiru nodded. They hired a company to expand the inn. I think those workers will be busy for a long time here C everyone is trying to hire them for their own places. The air grew warmer and more humid as they went deeper. Traffic grew sparse after the fourth level and their surroundings became rough and unworked. Zu Chiru continued leading her forward until they reached the sixth level. Through the strong odours that permeated the air, Ilyshnish detected a familiar, mouthwatering scent. Youre raising Nuk down here? Lady Aura caught several small herds from different parts of the mountains and brought them here, but it is only a part of it. Zu Chiru opened a side door and walked in. Beyond it, through a second door, was a wide cavern reminiscent of the underground spaces below the Azerlisia Mountains. Luminous phosphorescence filled the scenery, creating patches of fluorescent colour across the spectrum. A thin mist diffused the light, giving the place a dreamlike feel. Small groups of Nuk roamed around the cavern floor, as well as the occasional tall Myconid. On the ledge overlooking the cavern, Ilyshnish detected a small presence. Lord Mare? H-hello. The Dark Elf turned to regard them. His gaze went from Zu Chiru to Ilyshnish. You found a mate? Zu Chiru cast an abashed look at the cavern floor. Ilyshnishs fur rippled in irritation. No, my lord, she said. Its me C Shiver. Hmm? Lord Mare gave her a once-over, then raised his staff. True Seeing. Oh, it is you There was magic that could pierce her guise? Ilyshnish frowned at having missed the opportunity to open her senses to the spell. Lord Mare, that spellwho can cast it? Both arcane and divine casters, Lord Mare replied. Its out of reach for pretty much everyone in this region, though. Some beings also possess it naturally as an ability or sense C a lot of the sentries at home have it. Ilyshnish took refuge in the fact that it appeared to be extremely rare. The last thing she needed was having her guises seen through while she wandered around in strange places. She turned her attention to the scenery past the ledge again. Trickles of water coursed along the cavern floor, through the stony pillars that crisscrossed the space. The cavern curved out of sight, running parallel to the promenade outside. What is this place? Its a grotto, Lord Mare told her. The bottom half of the area under the Demihuman Quarter is for agriculture. It hasnt really gotten going yet, so things are pretty bare right now. Four levels are for cultivating mushrooms, moss and lichen. There are some herds of animals being raised here too. The bottom level is a lake for fish. So all this is to feed the upper levels? Y-yeah. We froze migration until we figure out how many we can support with this. If we get it just right, itll be a self-sustaining environment. Ive always considered you an amazing Druid, Lord Mare, Ilyshnish said. I feel like the things you can do will never cease to amaze me. Lord Mare looked down, picking at the cavern floor with the base of his staff. I-it wasnt just me, he said. A lot of people helped. The Dwarves and the Quagoa planned and dug out the tunnels, and now theyre making the upper areas look nice. Myconids are tending to the mushroom grotto, and Lizardmen are raising the fish. The Demihuman and Heteromorph leaders are managing their tribes well. Everyone is doing their best. There are even Humans Humans? But Humans live on the surface. The ones organizing things on the surface are also organizing things down here, Lord Mare told her. Baroness Gagnier and Countess Wagner. Theyre even figuring out how to structure the economy so it can generate revenue for the Sorcerous Kingdom. I see Ilyshnish only understood the last part in very basic terms. However, it fell in line with a long list of other things that she had learned about the Sorcerous Kingdom. Unless one was an Adventurer, it seemed that strength and raw power did not matter at all when it came to how the nation measured its subjects. Submission to the order of the Sorcerer King and toiling to create wealth for the nation took precedence over everything else. As a Dragon, who loved personal wealth and could naturally grow to become some of the mightiest beings in the world, Ilyshnish wasnt sure how to feel about that. Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Zu Chiru does not understand. You are not a merchant, yet you are better at appraising goods! Isnt it obvious? Ilyshnish replied, Im a Bard. Merchants arent the only people who can appraise things, you know. When it came to discerning the material value of goods, all types of Merchants, Bards and Rogues held roughly the same degree of proficiency. Vocations that revolved around the acquisition of value, whether they be Nobles, Mercenaries or Reavers also had the sense to a lesser extent. As a Dragon Bard, Ilyshnish wielded both her natural treasure sense and Bardic appraisal skills. A Quagoa Merchant would probably have the advantage over a Human one when it came to appraising ores, metals and gemstones, but Zu Chiru was simply no match for her. This did not mean that Ilyshnish would never become confused over more subjectively-based market values and shifting trends, but once she was accustomed to them it was next to impossible to deceive her. Zu Chirus wife is so skilled! Zu Chirus wife is so clever! Zu Chirus children will be the greatest merchants in the world! Ilyshnish glowered at the Quagoa apprentices. Both she and Zu Chiru denied that they had such a relationship, but the other Quagoa only egged them on. She was strong because her fur showed her to be a superior Quagoa. If she had no interest, then why would she continue to stay close to Zu Chiru? Ilyshnish considered becoming a Dragon on the spot, but it was sure to cause an even more unwelcome stir in the tunnels. You shouldnt wear that kind of face, dear wife, Zu Chiru chided her. What? Merchants must strive to appear helpful and welcoming to the public, he explained. This is what LadC No, what did you call me? The Quagoa merchant turned his gaze away in embarrassment. You said I could choose, Zu Chiru said sheepishly. I-I think it sounds nice. Youre going to make things worse. Is it truly so bad? It wont work! But you are very beautiful Faugh! Ilyshnish threw her paws up into the air, I swear if we werent in the Sorcerous Kingdom, I would have eaten you already. One of the Quagoa nearby made a lascivious growling noise. Ilyshnish could only shake her head. These mortals were hopeless. Another wagon of assorted rocks trundled down towards them. The owner was a greenish-grey Troll that smelled like he had rolled through twenty kilometres of rancid mire. This meant, of course, that he had washed thoroughly before entering the city. Zu Chirus apprentices got to work unloading the wagon. His operation was actually quite simple. People would come in with random loads of stone and Zu Chirus apprentices would sort the cargo out. There was a service fee for their skills and labour, and Zu Chiru would negotiate a price for everything. Wait, Ilyshnish sensed something pass in front of her. An apprentice, who was holding a handful of wet sand and gravel, stopped. Theres something in there, Ilyshnish told him. T-there is? He walked over to place the ball of wet gravel onto a cloth. Two other apprentices gathered with him and they sifted around for a few seconds. Murmurs of astonishment rose into the air. You! One of the apprentices turned on the first, Is your nose broken? My nose is runny! The accused sniffed. Then go find a Druid to heal you! B-but it costs money! Fool! How can you make money if your nose doesnt work? How much of this have you thrown into the wrong pile? The apprentice held out her paw, revealing several metallic yellow flecks. Master, come see! Zu Chiru quickly waddled over, and his expression brightened at the sight. Ohyou have found gold, Mister Troll! What great fortune! The three-metre tall Troll dropped to his hands and knees to examine the findings. Huhuhuhu Did he understand what he was looking at? Going by the gleam in his eyes, he did. Ilyshnish rolled her own: a Troll merchant C what was the world coming to? After Zu Chiru brought a close to their business C which the Troll somehow had no problem understanding C she watched the lumbering Demihuman head off with a skip in his step. What does he even do with it? Ilyshnish muttered. With what? Zu Chiru asked. The money, Ilyshnish answered. As far as I know, those Trolls only value food. They purchased tools and other useful items at first, Zu Chiru told her. The wagon is also bought, but they are going cheaply with House Wagners new models coming out. Aside from that, they invest their earnings. I-Invest? Whats that. You do not know? Ilyshnish glared at him. Erm, how strange, Zu Chiru cleared his throat. The postal offices have a banking network now, so I thought you would be aware. Now Im even more lost. Speak with normal words. Zu Chiru put away his coin purse and wiped his hands. It is ananinstitution C no, a placeservice? I know what an institution is! It can be dangerous and inconvenient to hold money, so they are encouraging the citizens to deposit it with the postal bank. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Wont they need to take it out again if they want to buy something? I thought you said its more convenient. It is! Every member of the postal bank is issued identification and records, and they may make purchases with them. There is no need to hold money anymore. But I like holding money, Ilyshnish pouted. Dont tell me theyre forcing everyone to do this Force? Zu Chiru frowned back at her, Why would they need to do this? It is clearly better than what has come before Except she wouldnt be able to sleep on her hoard, or bask in its healing aura, or eat people who came to steal from it and add their treasures to her own. Well, whatever, Ilyshnish waved a hand. You said something that sounded like investing. Ah yes, this is the benefit. The postal service takes the deposits and uses them for profitable ventures. Mostly improving the transportation network. For keeping their money with the postal bank, members receive a small amount of interest C for every year they keep 100 coins in the bank, they earn two! Thats not much. I can earn more than that in an hour at the Frosty Beard. But it is! Zu Chiru exclaimed, It is profit that requires no work! You can work while your money also works. The people hereif they invest enough, they can afford to pay for everything they need through this interest alone. But why do that when they can just make more money? A Dragon cannot understand this, Zu Chiru shook his head, for with your age, comes strength. Most grow frail and things are not so easy as when they were young. Instead of working until they die, they can retire to enjoy their lives or pursue their own paths. Age aside, Ilyshnish considered the scheme. It did truly feel like a scheme C where did they get all the money to pay people every year? Her fathers entire hoard would have vanished in one or two payments to so many investors. She had just received five hundred platinum trade coins. If she left it with the postal bank, how much would she have in ten thousand years? Something wasnt right They continued working until the grey of the approaching dawn peeked over the city wall. While it was filled with simple tasks that naturally suited her, she wondered what it had to do with the Empire. Her thoughts turned to the dismal display of the previous evening. Zu Chiru. Yes? Im going to improve your merchant stand. Youyou would do this for me? Zu Chiru blinked several times, Perhaps you should become my wife, after all. Im not doing it for you, Ilyshnish said. Im doing it for me. Working such a drab stand is annoying. I do not think some improvements would hurt. The stand will not make loud noises or move around on its own, will it? Lady Wagner has been doing crazy things recently, and I have nightmares about her terrifying contraptions sometimes. Ilyshnish didnt want to know. She had too much to think about already. Parting ways with the Quagoa Merchant, Ilyshnish left E-Rantel at daybreak. She idly ascended, going down a list of improvements she could make. He wanted a tent. The lighting was bad. Did he need a new table? No, she could just cover it with some good cloth. What else would work A half-hour later, she arrived at the harbour of Wardens Vale. She strolled along the growing row of warehouses in her Snow Elf appearance until she came across someone she thought might be able to help. Jeeves. Good morning, Dame Verilyn! The diminutive Skeleton Merchant swept into an elegant bow, How may I assist you? Id like your opinion on something, she said. Wait C why are you wandering around outside? Im the warehouse manager, so I must inspect the warehouses, no? Lady Zahradnik dislikes when I leave the safety of my office, but these two fine gentlemen will have no problems taking care of me. Jeeves motioned towards the two Death Knights to either side of him. Lady Zahradnik was inexplicably paranoid when it came to Jeeves safety, and Ilyshnish wasnt sure why. Is Lady Zahradnik in, by the way? She is not, Jeeves shook his head. I believe shes been in Corelyn County for the past few days. Now, what would you like to ask? Im making improvements to a merchant stand in E-Rantel, Ilyshnish explained, and Im seeking the opinions of experienced merchants. I seewell, lets hear it. Jeeves took on a thoughtful pose as Ilyshnish described the state of Zu Chirus stand and the modifications she proposed. I believe you have the right of it, he said. Cosmetic purchases are always a surefire way to draw the attention of the masses. We have everything that you require here as well. You may want to elicit a second and third opinion, however. The locals have some unexpected tastes. The Skeleton Merchant pointed towards the end of the row of warehouses. There should be a Soul Eater over there that will get you to where you need to go. Do you require assistance with anything else? No, thank you. Have a good morning, Jeeves. The wagon took ten minutes to make its way from the harbour to the plaza C a rate Ilyshnish felt dreadfully slow. When the city expanded to fill the island, would she be stuck having to use them? Why not have places where people could land, should they prefer flight? Aromas of bread, fish and herbs wafted over the air as they closed on the new settlement. Ilyshnish hopped off of the wagon and joined the flow of villagers, heading straight to a shop that she had noticed the previous day. The plaza had more people out and about performing their morning routines and many lowered their heads respectfully as she walked by. Chimes sounded lightly in the air as she entered a store that stood out the most to her treasure sense. It wasnt what one would call well-stocked, but it had a variety of magic items for everyday life arrayed on its shelves. Welcome, the man at the counter rose from his stool with a smile. Oh, Dame Verilyn C it is an honour to have you grace our humble shop with your presence. Ilyshnish smiled and nodded in return. The residents of Wardens Vale carried themselves differently from the citizens of E-Rantel. Even the proprietor of a food stand acted like they were running the best food stand in the world. She was certain that this was due to Lady Zahradniks influence. A rigid hierarchy that was intrinsically known by all provided societal order. Everyone appeared to understand where they fit in the grand scheme of things. It wasnt exactly based on a system of ranks C it was more that it revolved around vocation and expertise. Even Lady Zahradnik would defer to the words of a Farmer should the topic of discussion be something that they presumably knew more about. There was a high degree of pride in ones vocation, and the people conducted themselves accordingly. The Undead had also been co-opted into this social structure, and they appeared to have no problems fitting right in. Do you have any magical lighting in stock? Ilyshnish asked, I need two to four. Two to four The clerk tapped his chin. Will that be a problem? Ah, most likely not. Its just that prices have gone up in the past week. Why? The usual reasons, the clerk offered an apologetic look. Interest in our products remains healthy, but material components for popular enchantments are becoming increasingly scarce. The local ateliers have seemingly sucked the region dry of ruby dust. A coincidence? Probably not. And the quality of the rubies doesnt matter Why yes, the clerk nodded, theyre being ground into powder, after all. How did you know? I just happened to hear something about it in the city, Ilyshnish replied. How are the ateliers getting their hands on rubies right now? Through agents from E-Rantels Merchant Guild. We dont have any travelling merchants of our own yet, so were dependent upon them. I dread to know what their margins are. Ilyshn''ish wondered how much these agents were making, as well. It seemed like a low-effort venture: they would buy low-quality rubies from unassuming vendors like Zu Chiru, then immediately turn around and ship them out for a profit. The clerk set four crystal globes enchanted with Continual Light spells into a padded wooden case, and Ilyshnish went on her way. Cloth in Wardens Vale was created from the vast fields of marsh plants, so it was readily available. She found a large tent at a supply shop, then ended up purchasing a small table. Then she bought a chair. Then a cushion for the chair. Zu Chiru complained that it was cold on the surface so she bought a blanket as well. Then a sweater. Before long, she was back in the magic item shop. Dame Verilyn, the clerk rose with a tentative expression. Is something the matter? Are there magic items that produce heat? That seems to be the big question these days, the clerk smirked. The people that came here early in the spring spoke of how cold it was when they arrived, so now everyones trying to find ways to stay warm. Humans usually burn firewood, do they not? Usually. After experiencing firsthand how much our other items save them in the long run, though, they want magical heating. Lady Zahradnik supports the idea, too. I suppose as a Ranger she doesnt like harvesting trees solely for the purpose of burning if it can be helped. It will leave soot everywhere when we grow larger, too, and no one wants that. Less burning was always good. Though she possessed a Greater Ring of Fire Resistance, she still often instinctively reacted to a Frost Dragons bane. I hear that the new alchemist has an idea of what to do, the clerk told her. Shes working with Kovalev to figure out how to best configure the product. Im no enchanter, but I would guess theyre aiming to get the new magic item out before winter. Which meant that a cosy space for Zu Chiru would have to wait. Disappointed, Ilyshnish left the shop. They would just have to make do. On the way back to E-Rantel, she stopped by one of the Lizardman villages and bought ten fish. Ilyshnish hummed to herself idly as she munched on her breakfast. Zu Chiru had better appreciate her efforts. Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Three figures stood facing one another in a lonely grove northwest of E-Rantel. Having come straight from Wardens Vale, Ilyshnishs arrival at the Adventurer Training Area was perhaps a bit too early, and it wasnt until an hour later that the rest of her party arrived. Resolving herself to face whatever horrors came, she broke the silence between them with an energetic greeting. My name is Shiver C a Bard. I, uh, had some trouble with my previous trial, but I hope to qualify for Copper this time around. There are many things about Adventuring that Im unfamiliar with, but I have some confidence in my body. Id appreciate more direct methods of instruction C I wont even mind a bit of abuse! Ilyshnish folded her hands over her lap and bowed. The other female in the party clicked her tongue. The third member, a young Human male, blushed furiously. His hazel eyes kept roaming over Ilyshnishs figure; his lips worked to offer a reply. Alice, the woman introduced herself. Fighter. Maybe you would have done better on your last trial if you werent so focused on trying to seduce your party, eh? How did she come to that conclusion? Ilyshnish had never encountered the woman before. H-hey, the man said, maybe we shouldnt start out by picking a fight. Im Richard C Fighter. Richard held out his big hands in a placating gesture. Alices blue-eyed expression darkened. She unclasped a buckler from her belt and drew her rapier. Whatever, she snorted. Lets just get this over with. You C Shiver C stand in the back like a good little Bard and let us Fighters do the work. You do have some Spellsongs, right? Or did you spend everything you had on that outrageous outfit? Why was she being so hostile? Ilyshnish had done nothing to provoke her. Her proposal felt satisfactory, however: letting others do the work while she stood safely in the back was a cosy arrangement. I have a healing song, she offered. Will that work? Well, at least youre not entirely dead weight, Alice replied. But Im serious about you staying in the back. My party failed the last trial because our Bard thought he was hot shit and got himself stung through the gut by a Giant Wasp. O-okie Ilyshnish considered telling Alice that a Giant Wasp couldnt even scratch her. In the end, she decided to just keep quiet. Something told her that things would deteriorate no matter what she said. Hey! Alice said from the Training Area entrance, What are you two dawdling for? They followed Alice inside. Ilyshnish gave Richard a sidelong glance. You dont use a sword? Kinda strange, huh, he replied sheepishly. Sticks were cheaper to practice with, and the levy made us use spears anyway. Guess this is just how things turned out. He hefted a two-metre-long quarterstaff, giving it an experimental swing. His choice made sense to Ilyshn''ish: Humans were small and fragile so they needed all the reach they could get in a fight. Why most insisted on using longswords at best was beyond her. They stopped in front of a corridor on the first floor. A sign marked with the number 3 hung overhead. Alice stormed straight in, her short bob of sandy blonde hair bouncing with every step. Richard picked up his pace. Their training course appeared to mimic a Dwarven aqueductor was it a Human sewer? The sound of flowing water echoed off of the stone walls, and Alices loud advance only added to the clamour. W-whats the big rush? Richard called out after her, Theres no time limit or anything. Youre gonna get us in trouble, Alice! The last time was easy, she replied with a pointed glance in Ilyshnishs direction. We wouldve passed if it wasnt for that damn Bard screwing us over. Just keep up and help me kill everything. I-is that the goal? Ilyshnish asked, Kill everything? I thought we were just supposed to make it to the end. Ilyshnishs initial plan was to shroud them all with a spellsong of invisibility. No matter what icky things awaited them, they could just walk through without being challenged. Less talking, Alice answered with a growl, more singing. Let the Fighters do the fighting. Ilyshnish sighed, deciding upon a Dwarven song of the hearth. The slow, warm medley filled the air C an invitation to rest and relax after a long and satisfying day of toil. Woah, Richard breathed. Ive never heard anything like that before. Its a Dwarf song, Ilyshnish replied, but it should suit our needs, yes? She resumed her song before its effects lapsed. After learning how to render Dancer forms, she marvelled over how inconvenient singing could be when you were doing other things. Around the opening corner, they encountered their first opponent. Ilyshnish breathed a sigh of relief C it wasnt one of those horrible bugs that made the rustling noises. Alice rushed forward with a shout, skewering the Giant Rat before it could react. The vanquished rodent dissipated into motes of mana. See, Alice flicked her blade, easy, right? Beside her, Richard frowned, but Alice was too preoccupied with her advance to notice. She killed it, Ilyshn''ish said after Alice vanished down the path and around another corner. Whats there to frown over? nothing I guess. Old training, maybe. Maybe shes like that cuz shes a girl. What does that mean? Ilyshnish asked. Richard froze, looking like he had just tasted something unappetizing. Ilyshnish leaned closer with a curious expression. T-thats, uh, were raised different is all, he stammered. Women never got sent off to war. The village men that survived the yearly skirmish with the Empire would always drill the same stuff into us. Stay in formation C shoulder to shoulder, weapons straight out. Hold the line. Jumping out like some hero will just get you skewered by an Imperial Knight. Runningll get everyone killed, and no one wants to die. You fought at Katze Plains? No, he shook his head. I was thirteen last winter. Im a third son, so Id have gone this year for surecept that all this happened, of course. Since I had this training I figured Id give Adventuring a shot. Girls like Alice, though C she probably has her head filled with stories of Blue Rose and other powerful women that became Adventurers. Headstrong and out to prove herself: the exact thing they beat out of you in levy training. Hey! Alices shout echoed up the corridor, Where the hell are you two? Stop flirting and help me out! Richard gave Ilyshnish a helpless look before jogging off. The second fight left Alice with a number of scratches. Though Ilyshnishs Spellsong restored her to nominal condition in short order, the female Fighter still glared daggers at her before heading off again. It was a process that repeated itself over and again. Alice would run off, start a fight without the rest of the party, then glare at Ilyshnish while she slowly healed. By the time they made it to the goal, Ilyshnish felt glad to be rid of her. We need to report to the main office now, I think, Richard said. Why? Ilyshnish asked. I think thats what the receptionist ladies said, Richard said. The proctor in charge of our trial will review things with us. Ilyshnish looked around to see if Alice knew anything about that, but the woman was already headed out of the Training Area. They made their way to the central district, where their proctor awaited them on the third floor of the Adventurer Guild head office. Ilyshnish stopped at the door when she realized who it was. Please come in, Lady Zahradnik said. This shouldnt take long. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. They lined up solemnly in front of her desk. Alice gave the Baroness an appraising look, Ilyshnish pointedly avoided looking at her, and Richard was divided between doing one or the other. First of all, Lady Zahradnik said, Id like to congratulate you on qualifying for your Copper tags. Youll have to forgive the haphazard nature of our groupings, but new Adventurer candidates dont grow on trees and it wouldnt be appropriate to have you wait for too long. Ilyshnish and Richard breathed sighs of relief. Lady Zahradniks gaze crossed over the three of them. There isnt much to say considering the simplicity of the trial, but there is at least one point of concern that I must address. Her gaze settled on Alice, who returned it with a hard look. According to your file, Lady Zahradnik said, you have a Talent, yes? I do, Alice replied. I can move twenty metres without any physical exertion every five minutes. A hint of pride entered the womans voice. Lady Zahradnik nodded. Its a useful Talent for many situations. Is this also the reason why you kept running ahead? When else would I get to use it? Have you considered that you are not required to use it at all? Lady Zahradnik asked, Your behaviour during the trial was both reckless and unwarranted. Richard recommended a more reasonable pace from the beginning, and there was no indication that you would be pressed for time. T-thats not my fault, Alice answered defensively. Its theirs for not keeping up! I wonder if enemies will accommodate your reasoning if you find yourself alone and surrounded out there, Lady Zahradniks hand waved out over her head. I have a little place bordering the wildlands: shall we find out? Alice fell silent, but her smouldering resentment was tangible. An Adventurer party is a team, Lady Zahradnik told her. I have no qualms with your personal combat ability, and you have the sort of aggression thats suitable for a vanguard. However, antagonizing your party members and treating them like tagalongs will not help you advance in the future. You will run into problems by Silver if you cant learn to properly communicate and work together. Alice was left to stew, and the Baroness gaze shifted over to Richard. You appear to have a good head on your shoulders, so far, she told him. If youre to lead, however, you must firmly establish your role in the eyes of your party. Adventurers are quite prideful, after all. Also, I look forward to having another polearm user in the guild. You use the same weapon? I was trained in the spear, Lady Zahradnik replied. I use something else now, but many of the fundamentals are the same. Im sure youll find yourself training under me sooner or later. Richard drew himself up. I look forward to it, miss. Lady Zahradnik reached into her desk drawer and placed three Copper tags before them. Once again, congratulations, she told them. You may take your tags and sign up for further training at the guild reception. Youll be working with full parties from this point forward, so ready yourselves for what that entails. Alice snatched her tag from the desk. Richard reached out to take his, wordlessly bobbing his head before heading out the door. As Ilyshnish stretched out a hand for hers, Lady Zahradnik spoke. Id like to speak with you in private, Shiver. Ilyshnish swallowed. What did she want? That damn snobby Noble! Alices fuming sounded from down the hall, Mithril, my ass! I bet shes never fought a thing in her life. Silence hung between them until the sound of the main door slamming shut reverberated up the stairwell. You did well, Shiver, Lady Zahradnik smiled. I-I did? But I just followed them around and got yelled at. Well, you did make quite the salacious introduction. I understood what you meant, but most Humans would not. Dont be introducing yourself in the Empire like that, or youll be igniting conflicts wherever you go." will that really happen? Its not a given, the Baroness admitted, but you do have an aura of supernatural charisma. Even if youre not actively weaving Spellsongs or purposely wielding your abilities, you need to be aware of how it can still passively affect those around you. Youll be leaving a trail of amorous suitors and jealous wives in your wake, otherwise. Its not a reputation befitting one of my Knights. Ilyshnish knew that she could turn interactions in her favour with little effort, but it had always been a transient thing. Getting bits of information out of people or gaining an edge while haggling was one thing; what Lady Zahradnik suggested she could do was another. Now, Lady Zahradnik said, on to the main topic. Are you free this afternoon? I have Lady Wagners training in the evening, but before that, yes. Good. Were short a member to start an Iron-rank trial early this afternoon. After that, we can have you fill out a different party for a Silver rank trial. Do you think I can pass? Lady Zahradnik smirked. Failure would require a catastrophe of your own making, she said. All you have to do is the same thing as before. The effects of a healing song lighten the burden on party resources considerably. In fact, Id rather you do that C if you start punching your way through everything, it will be difficult to gauge the progress of the other examinees. What if something bad happens to the party? Then I suppose youre punching your way through. I highly doubt it will happen, however. The Guilds regimen has become far more robust over the past few months. Its to the point that Lord Mare is once again considering an increase in difficulty to match our rank standards. Lets give it a try, Ilyshnish decided. The sooner my pay goes up, the better. The Baroness raised an eyebrow. Is that the entire reason why you wanted to do this? L-Lady Shalltear ordered me to join! Ilyshnish replied, I may as well make the best of it. I hope one day youll understand that there are more important things than treasure. Of course there was something more important than treasure: herself. Her treasures came second, and anything else was a distant third by comparison. Ilyshnish left the head office, heading back out to register with Ishpen in the plaza branch. The receptionist had a smug look: as if everything was going according to her plans. Well have our first new Adamantite by the end of the week, she said, but I still havent figured out how to use you for advertising. You planned on using me this entire time? Of course! Ishpen swept out her arms in what she probably thought was a graceful gesture, Youll draw people like ants to honey. The beautiful Adamantite Dancerhm, we need to figure out a good name for ya. What was wrong with Shiver? She thought it was well suited to her. Youre getting ahead of yourself, Wina said from the side. I cant help but think something will go wrong now. Psh, nonsense, Ishpen waved a hand dismissively, Shes already in the Realm of Heroes. Any trials until Adamantite will be instantly crushed. Unless they fill it with bugs. Ilyshnish shuddered, and Ishpen shot Wina a look. Anyway, she said, the party members in the queue are all training or studying in the city. You should be able to get started soon, so head on over. The Iron-rank trial went off without a hitch, as did the one for Silver. As evening approached, she found herself alone with Lady Zahradnik again. Is Adventuring really this easy? Ilyshnish asked, I just followed people around weaving the same Spellsong. They didnt even seem to mind that I was doing next to nothing C actually, they were more interested in what other pieces I could perform, but that had nothing to do with the trial. Your expectations are a bit skewed, Lady Zahradnik said. I would venture to guess that its rare for the partys Bard to also be a Dragon. In addition, the value of a Bard to an Adventuring party extends beyond matters of combat. They are more often than not the member most suited for negotiations, background research, procurement and public relations. Traditionally, Adventurers spend the vast majority of their time outside of combat, so you could say that a Bard does far more work than the rest of their party. But the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild doesnt work that way anymore, Ilyshnish pointed out. It just sounds like a whole lot of training if the chatter from the parties Ive been in is to be believed. Entrenched expectations do not easily change, Lady Zahradnik said. "Also, what youve been hearing is due to how our training regimen works early on. Adventurer parties begin to stabilize at Silver, so we try to get our members there as quickly as possible. After that, more time is put towards the study and development of spells, Martial Arts and Skills. Youll have a broader taste of a Bards responsibilities when you start preparing for expeditions. Does that mean I have to stop and study as well? Ilyshnish asked. Only if youd like to, Lady Zahradnik answered. The Guild is just as keen on having you reach Adamantite for the publicity. T-then, Id rather do that instead. I can always study later, but Id be missing out on earnings if I loiter around at lower ranks. Lady Zahradnik snorted, shaking her head with a rueful smile. She reached into a desk drawer to pull out a clipboard. Diplomat slots are almost always what holds up training sessions, Lady Zahradnik said as she flipped through the pages. You can probably continue advancing as long as exams are being run. Hm...what sort of schedule did Countess Wagner come up with for you? She showed the Baroness her new, yet nearly identical schedule. Youre at the dojo tomorrow, so we can set up a Gold-rank examination in two days. Im not sure if there are enough for Platinum after that...maybe something can be arranged. There arent enough people? The majority of our Gold-ranks are on the Feoh Teiwaz expedition right now, Lady Zahradnik told her. Those sitting out are mostly Rangers that were on the Azerlisia survey expedition. While I have a fair idea of how they would be able to pass, that sort of group wont meet examination standards. I seewell, anything is better than nothing. Ill go as far as I can. Because the pay is better. Exactly! Ilyshnish said, By the way, how did you know that I went to see Countess Wagner? Youre here, arent you? The Baroness replied, I left instructions for you to follow as soon as you returned from the north. But what if I didnt? Then I suppose I would be disappointed. For some reason, Ilyshnish didnt want that. Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 No rubies at all? Zu Chiru is so sorry! The Quagoa lowered his head multiple times, There are none for sale today Tch. The Merchant Guild agent turned on his heel, along with a half dozen others. Ilyshnish smiled apologetically at their retreating figures. Ah, they became angry, Zu Chiru wrung his claws nervously. Will ruin come for Zu Chiru next? Its all just posturing, Ilyshnish said lightly. If they can convince you that youre obliged to give them what they want, most of their work is already done. I feel like an evil Dragon is giving me advice on how to manipulate innocent people. Ilyshnish gave the counter a whack. Zu Chirus startled squeak sounded from deep inside the tent. You havent made any promises with them, she told him. Arent Merchants supposed to be all about getting the most they can out of everything? Um...no? Well, maybe. Zu Chiru is inexperienced, but both Lady Wagner and Lady Gagnier say that the most valuable thing to a merchant is not money, but trust. Something about keeping an agreeable balance between reputation, quality and price. If one becomes too greedy, others will learn to come to you last. In the end, you will have lost countless opportunities and connections. I dont know about that, Ilyshnish replied. In fact, Im fairly certain that theyre the ones who are being greedy. Have you been to the Merchant Guild office? Once, when I was new, Zu Chiru said. To register. It is very far away, and the streets are always very bright. If the Dwarves were smart like Humans and put magical lights everywhere, I dont think my people would have been able to nearly conquer them. We have no magic users, after all. Why hadnt they thought of that? Not being aware that they could simply blind their mortal enemies was quite the blind spot. How does that work now, anyway? Hm? Relations between the Quagoa and the Dwarves, Ilyshnish said. Those fellows love to nurse their grudges. Youve been rivals since before the time of the Demon Gods, yet now it seems youre happily working hand in hand. There have been many absurd things recently, Zu Chiru shrugged. All one can do is laugh and give up. In their weakness, the mortal races probably had an advantage there. It was difficult for a Dragon to swallow their pride and relinquish their position of dominance. Frost Dragons never forget any slight or wrongdoing made against them, so it was impossible to imagine how the Dwarves and Quagoa could just give up on their ancient rivalry. That cant be healthy, she said. Why not just clobber each other periodically? You, mister Dwarf C how do you feel about the Quagoa these days?" The Dwarf, who was browsing through the metal ores on display, looked up with a confused expression. His gaze shifted from side to side. Doesnt affect my business, if thats what you mean. This ore didnt do anything to me and my kin. But what about the Quagoa themselves? Youve been rivals under the Azerlisia Mountains since time immemorial. The Dwarf gave her a noncommittal shrug, and Ilyshnish resisted the urge to shake her head. As if to make a point over it not mattering anymore, he purchased a hefty volume of Silver-bearing ores before continuing on his way. Y-youre going to get us in trouble! Zu Chiru whined from behind her. A Death Knight will drag us away for fomenting discord! The Quagoas vocabulary had inexplicably expanded since she first met him. He had become uncanny with numbers, as well. Nonsense, Ilyshnish replied. I doubt a Death Knight could drag me anywhere. Besides, the only reason that Dwarf bought so much was that he didnt want to be seen as discriminating against Quagoa. Zu Chiru thinks that people would have second thoughts about Zu Chirus wife if they knew she was so evil Im not your wife. Then why are you caring for Zu Chiru so much? We have a warm tent now, with blankets. This sweater is nice and cosy. You bought so many things for Zu Chiru that anyone would believe you are building a nest. Ilyshnish frowned at his reply. Like many other mortals, it only took the smallest suggestion to turn their minds to breeding. It seemed that she couldnt make any improvements to her surroundings without everyone around her speculating over whether they had attracted her interest somehow. I told you it was about your stand, did I not? She said after they finished dealing with another customer, The better things look, the greater the chances youll attract customers and sell your goods. Youre paying me back for all this, by the way. I am? Of course you are! Itswhat did you call it again? Ah, yes, an investment. I can do better than that Postal Bank too. For every year that I keep my investment with you, you will pay me back triple. How is that better? His voice rose in alarm, This is not good for Zu Chiru! But it is good for me. A clamour rose from inside the tent. One minute later, a small sack of coins landed on the table. That was quick, Ilyshnish sifted through the payment. I thought investments were supposed to last tens of thousands of years. Zu Chiru was wrong to compare you to a Dragon. But I am a Dragon? No, this is much worse, Zu Chiru told her. A Dragon will only eat Zu Chiru. Thisthis is something only Humans could do. Ilyshnish looked over her shoulder to eye the Quagoa. Humans? Yes, he nodded, I have heard the tales. Generations enslaved by debts so great that those under them can only languish in despair as they helplessly sink lower. Families must sell off their children just to make payments! Ilyshnish was shocked and greatly unsettled over the travesty. She would see what she could do to right such wrongs. It wasnt proper that Humans could do better than Dragons at collecting treasure. She was certain she could do better. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Oh, its nice and bright here now, a middle-aged man with a strange sort of monocle came up to the stand. I guess this is your doing, miss? Thats right, dear customer, she smiled in welcome. The previous stand did our wares little justice. Please feel free to take a look. The man C some sort of jeweller, if the instrument over his eye was any indication C grunted in response and stepped to the side. He started sifting through a box of emeralds, carefully appraising each under one of the lights set up along the stand. Two of the four magic lights were placed over the stall, while the other two were placed in makeshift booths where shoppers could take a closer look at pieces of interest. The worn and splintered table was covered over with layers of cloth, and the tent that half hung over the stand gave it the appearance of a small storefront. Their disadvantageous position had been turned in their favour, as the lights made them a bright spot along the otherwise shadowed aisle. Several other stands moved closer to take advantage of the light, bringing even more people their way. Zu Chiru sat in the shadows of the tent at his new desk, wrapped up in his new blanket. His appearance was serviceable for the time being, but Ilyshnish resolved to improve that at some point as well. With the modifications to the stand, their inventories were looking sparse far earlier than the previous evening. We should close up the stand early, Ilyshnish told Zu Chiru. We should? It looks like the others do the same when their inventories dwindle as ours have, Ilyshnish said. They dont appear to try and sell every last thing. Ah, hmthis is probably because it is no longer worth the time after a certain point? But things in the Demihuman Quarter shouldnt change much even if we are there Lets go. They packed away the tent and stand. Zu Chirus employees expressed their surprise over his early return. Master, did something happen? One of them asked. Er, yes, Zu Chiru nodded. With the changes to the stand, we were able to sell our goods much faster. Murmurs of awe rose from the assembled apprentices. As expected of Zu Chirus wife! With you by the masters side, our company will rule the world! Ah, I wish for a wife like Zu Chirus wife. Ilyshnish wasnt sure how she felt about ruling the world at the side of a Quagoa. Not that she thought Zu Chiru would come anywhere remotely close to ruling the world. She cleared her throat. Zu Chiru. Theres something I want to do with you. The Quagoa froze. D-dododo me? Ive no idea what thats supposed to mean, Ilyshnish took his paw in hers. Come, lets go somewhere where we can be alone. The apprentices whistled and stamped their feet. Go, Master! I told you she was interested! Make our ancestors proud! Ilyshnish dragged him off, and Zu Chiru squeezed his eyes shut as she led him out through the northern gate of the city. He opened them again when they walked out into the field northwest of the wall. This is very sudden, the Quagoas fur stood on end. Zu Chirus heart needs time to prepare. Nonsense, Ilyshnish fished out a tarp from her Infinite Haversack. You can last twenty minutes, cant you? T-twenty minutes? She laid the tarp out on the grass. Lie down, Ilyshnish told him. The experience wont kill you. Probably. Ah, mother, father, Zu Chiru sighed as he lay flat on his back, Zu Chiru never expected it to happen like thisw-wait, what are you doiC His voice grew muffled as Ilyshnish rolled him up in the tarp. After a moment, his head popped out of one end. Thisthis kind of thing is too advanced for Zu Chiru! Why cant we-aiiiiiieeeee!!! Ilyshnish returned to her Dragon self, snatched the rolled-up Quagoa in one of her claws and took wing. Zu Chirus terrified squeals trailed in their wake as they skimmed a scarce dozen metres over the land. Her claws twitched as the tarp wriggled around. Stop squirming or I might reflexively squish you! Zu Chiru stopped. Ilyshnish descended along the valley to the river, banking to follow its course. Are you feeling cold? She asked. Zu Chiru is feeling sick. Sick? Ew! Ewewewewew! Stop that! Youre going to get it under my scales! She tossed the tarp from claw to claw, trying to shake away the disgusting feeling without much success. In the end, she lowered herself to skim the rivers surface, dipping her claws in to wash the putrid substance away. Was that what half-digested ore and meat smelled like? Really, she said, that wasnt nice at all. If you plan on succeeding as a merchant, vomiting on people is something youll need to avoid. Do you hear me, Zu Chiru? Zu Chiru! Ilyshnish looked down at her foreclaws. The Quagoas head lolled limply out of the tarp, froth lining his mouth. At least he wasnt throwing up anymore. Or screaming. She wasnt confident that she could keep him alive if he drew the attention of nearby sheep. When they arrived in Wardens Vale, Ilyshnish dunked Zu Chiru in the river several times. Eh? What? Were here, Ilyshnish told him. You still have the rubies you withheld today, yes? Zu Chiru shook out his fur before digging around in his satchel. He produced a small bag. Where is Zu Chiru? He asked. Wardens Vale, Ilyshnish replied. Im pretty sure this is where your rubies have been going. She led them to an awaiting wagon on the harbour, and the Soul Eater took them to the village plaza. Zu Chirus nose constantly worked as he looked around them. This smell is unsettling, he frowned. Shouldnt you be used to the surface by now? The odours in the city are less green, Zu Chiru replied. Here, I feel that a tree might jump out and attack me at any time. a tree? Ilyshnish furrowed her brow at the mental image, You mean something like a Treant or a Dryad? Zu Chiru does not know what those are. Ilyshnish provided an explanation, and his mouth fell open in horror. How can such terrifying creatures exist? His voice was fearful, Are there any here? This island is rocky and barren, Ilyshnish replied, I doubt anything like that could pop up here. The plaza was too bright for Zu Chiru, so Ilyshnish led him to the back door of the magic item shop. It took her several sets of knocks to get the clerk to answer. Dame Verilyn? He peeked out at her, The store is still open C was the door accidentally locked? No, nothing like that, she replied. I chose this side on purpose. Theres someone Id like for you to meet. The clerks brows knit together in confusion. He drew a sharp breath after stepping out. By The Six! W-what is that? A Beastman? Are we being raided? Hmmyoure technically not wrong. Zu Chiru is a member of the Quagoa: a race of Mole Beastmen. Zu Chiru bobbed his head in greeting, offering a smile that sent the clerk back into the doorframe. More importantly to you, Ilyshnish continued, Zu Chiru is here to sell you some rubies. rubies you say? Zu Chiru held out his bag of gems. After a brief examination and a minute or two of haggling, he came away with a Merchant Guild invoice. Those agents, he grumbled, they were making four times what they paid Zu Chiru! Lady Wagner was right when she spoke of trust C now, I do not wish to ever deal with them again Until they have something that you need. Zu Chiru will work to expand his network of contacts! This ignorance is truly terrifying Why dont you hire someone that can do things around the city for you? Unless you plan on trying to process that at the Merchant Guild yourself. Zu Chiru frowned down at his receipt of sale. He looked up at her hopefully. Im not your minion, Ilyshnish told him. But you have already done so many things for Zu Chiru. Because I felt like it. You need a more permanent solution. Then I will have to find someone in the city, Zu Chiru put away the receipt. How far are we? Since we are no longer in a hurry, we can walk, yes? Ilyshnish pulled the tarp out of her Infinite Haversack, spreading it out over the ground. At the rate that you waddle, it would take us over a week. Lie down, Zu Chiru. Zu Chiru sighed. Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 A ranged attack? Late the next evening, Ilyshnish and Master Tian sat facing one another in the main hall of the Justice Dragon Dojo. A light breeze flowed through the open doors of the building, sending the cheap paper wall hangings swaying back and forth. The old Human had added a half-dozen more of the things to his collection. Ilyshnish still could not figure out why he chose items of such negligible value to adorn his establishment. Yes, Master Tian, she nodded. Ive been making some progress through the Adventurer Guilds ranks, and my lack of ranged options has been made annoyingly clear during their trials. Though she was mindful of the time C Tsuare tended to appear around midnight C she felt the need to ask while she had the chance. Would it not be easier to close distance and strike decisively? I agree, Ilyshnish nodded, but the parties that Ive participated in appear to have certainexpectations for Bards. Namely, they want me to stand back at a safe distance and provide support with Spellsongs. I worry over whether I can establish my value by being so passive, so Id at least like to have the option to conduct attacks without doing something that would draw the ire of my party. I see, the old Human stroked his beard thoughtfully. Im not very familiar with the capabilities of the local Adventurers. How strong are these parties? The last was Silver, Master Tian, Ilyshnish replied. I have a Gold-rank trial in the morning, so I was wondering if there was anything you could think of that might help. The gloved hand on the beard stopped, and a furrow appeared over the old Humans brow. Silverand Gold? If I recall correctlyis there any reason why you cannot make your strength clear to the other party members? It would defeat the purpose of the trial, Ilyshnish told him. They are but a formality for me, but they are meant to be a series of challenges for the rest of the party. Human lore has many examples of Bards that use bows C some even double as instruments C but thats clearly not for me. Id just like something that allows me to directly influence the course of a fight should it be required. Hoh A gleam of approval entered Master Tians eye, To think that youve assumed the role of a benevolent protector. Youve come a long way from the person I met months ago. I-I wouldnt exactly call myself that, Ilyshnish replied. Ive only gotten the guild out of trouble once. Or twice? Had she actually become what Master Tian described? She helped the Adventurers out with the Frost Giants twice. Now she followed their whelps around and kept them healthy from a distance. She was even looking for ways to intervene in their fights Anyway, Ilyshnish continued, itll be good to have for the future. I cant use my breath weapon as a Human and it would kill everyone in the way even if I could. Something I can perform at a moments notice would be nice. Master Tian reached into his vest, pulling out a copper coin. Holding it between the knuckle of his forefinger and his thumb, he flicked it past Ilyshnishs shoulder. A hollow tak sounded from behind her. Something like that? Master Tian asked. Ilyshnish rose and went to examine the pillar where the coin had buried itself. H-Human hands can do this? If its too foreign of a movement, you could always throw rocks. This was something she had briefly considered, but a recent experience convinced her that it was probably a bad idea. The last time I sent a rock flying somewhere, Ilyshnish told him, I almost crushed an entire party of Adventurers. Shouldnt there be something with more control? Ive heard tales of Humans able to use Martial Arts that deliver long-distance strikes with melee attacks. Such as, hmmwhat did he call it again? Void Cutter? I havent any idea what that is. A man that I happened to come across in Re-Estize over a year ago possessed an attack he was quite confident in. I think it was a strike that was supposed to have the appearance of cutting down his opponents at a distance. Ilyshnish returned to seat herself before Master Tian again, eyes sparkling. That sounds promising C lets try that. Unfortunately, it was little more than a trick performed through the use of a specialized weapon. Oh. Her shoulders slouched. Why did everything have to be so complicated? Yes, Master Tian shook his head gravely, I was somewhat disappointed as well. To think that I delayed the execution of my orders by several seconds because of that. So theres nothing? On the contrary, Master Tian offered her a tight smile, there are more than a few possibilities for unarmed combat. Ive just not seen anyone use them in my time here. Master Tian rose to his feet, gesturing for Ilyshnish to follow. He led her out to the backyard of the dojo. Lets seeplease stand those logs of firewood in a row along the wall. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Ilyshnish did as Master Tian bid, lining up three thick pine logs, then scurried back to join him. Controlling my strength for this will be a bit difficult, but I believe I can manage Master Tian fell into a combat-ready stance, a look of concentration on his face. With a short grunt, his arm came around in a swift chopping motion. Fifty metres away, one of the logs was split cleanly in two. His other hand swept across horizontally, fingers splayed as he made a raking motion. Another log was divided into six horizontal sections. Finally, he struck out with his right palm. The last log disintegrated into a pile of sawdust. Master Tian straightened from his stance and walked over with his hands clasped behind his back. As expected, he shook his head, refining power to such minute levels is more difficult than it seems. I only meant to knock that last one into the wall. A gust of wind blew away the remains of the log before Ilyshnish collected her wits again. I-Ill take it! She ran forward to join him, Teach me how to do that please, Master Tian! Truly? Well, hmmcome to think of it, do you have any combat Skills? I dont think Ive witnessed you using any since we became acquainted. Then again, they are often performed silently by the locals. Skills? Ilyshnish frowned, I have Spellsong Spellsong is indeed a type of skill, Master Tian told her, but I was referring to those associated with your capacity as an unarmed combatant. I believe youve witnessed some of our more promising disciples use a variety of rudimentary techniques today. They hadnt grown much stronger since she last saw them, but Ilyshnish supposed that a few had used more powerful attacks. Their actions gave little hint as to what they did to achieve them, however. It was all a bunch of scary yelling and swinging to her. I dont think I have anything similar, Ilyshnish admitted. I dont do much beyond practising what Ive learned from you. Is there some secret to it? It is a matter of Ki manipulation. K-Ki? You were away when I deemed the leading disciples sufficiently advanced to begin that aspect of their training, Master Tian told her. All beings have pools of inner energy C Ki C and Monks may draw from it to enhance their bodies, manipulate the Ki of others, and even project power outwards if they have achieved a certain level of mastery. The locals most commonly see it in the form of self-enhancement that imbues both their natural offence and defence with the equivalent strength of enchanted alloys. But Im a Dragon, Ilyshnish said. My natural weapons and armour become stronger with age, so thats not necessary. Even now, I can probably tear mithril apart with relatively little difficulty. So you havent employed anything actively with your attacks aside from Spellsong? Ilyshnish shook her head. Not in the way you mean, no. Then I believe we are at an impasse of sorts, Master Tian told her. As a Monk, I can train you in the fundamentals of unarmed combat that would overlap with a Dancer Class. If we pursue the harnessing of Ki, however, you will almost certainly end up with Monk levels. I believe you are set on your course as a Bard? Yes, thats right. Then, forgive me for sounding unreliable, but the answers you seek may rest with those who have developed Skills and Abilities that do not utilize Ki. Perhaps there are other Bards with whom you might be able to confer with. The way that the other Adventurers treated her, she didnt think that she would have any luck with other Bards. Perhaps it was something they pursued then they were considered durable enough to survive front-line combat, but the only ones that might be strong enough for that were all in Feoh Teiwaz. How about Martial Arts? She asked. As far as my studies on the topic have shown me, Master Tian answered, Martial Arts are restricted to classes that fall within the broad warrior archetype. Monks are also considered a sort of warrior, but we have a system unique to us. Hmmyou may be on to something I am? Yes. It may not have anything specifically to do with Martial Arts, but every Job Class specialized for physical combat has a kit, so to speak. You are familiar with Monks, so lets take another Job Class C Paladins, for instance. I dont know any Paladins, Ilyshnish said. I dont think there are any Paladins at all in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Master Tian appeared to pause in thought, his hand coming up to stroke his beard again. I believe you are correct, he said. How strange. There are many temples and shrines in the territory, and Paladins are a perfectly respectable Job Class Are they? Ilyshnish asked, Human lore makes them sound insufferable. Since there are none here, Master Tian answered, I have no way to investigate the truth of the matter. There should be no practical issues with the Job Class itself C the strongest man I know of happens to be a Paladin. Ilyshnish considered asking whether this strongest man was even stronger than the Sorcerer King. She kept her question to herself, however C it was possible that she would be punished for even suggesting such a thing. Paladins, Master Tian told her, on the most fundamental of levels, are built around defence and sustainability. They employ a combination of Skills, Spells and Abilities to form their own distinct flavour. All Job Classes are like this. As a Dancer C a Draconic Dancer, for that matter C your flavour is distinct. This being the case, it stands to reason that there is also a system that supports your unique style of combat. Ilyshnish became lost in the mire of Master Tians words long before he finished. Rather than ask that he repeat himself, she begged him to write it all down in her notebook so she could study it later. Several of my colleagues have a more in-depth understanding of what Ive been trying to describe, Master Tian murmured as he jotted down the details with a shiny black pen. Perhaps it would be better if I direct you towardsC A rogue current of air drifted in through the Dojo. Lord Sebas? Tsuares voice drifted in from the front entrance. Startled, Ilyshnish snatched her notepad and leapt over the fence. She twisted in midair to avoid landing on a shocked Goblin. Before he could cry out in alarm, she grabbed his head and squished his face into her chest. Lord Sebas? Tsuares voice drew closer. Ah, Tsuare, Master Tian said, did I leave the broom at the front entrance? Yes, its right herewhat happened? I was demonstrating some ranged techniques and overdid it with one of them. Theres sawdust all over the backyard now. Ilyshnish glanced down at the Goblin. The scrawny little Demihuman had passed out, so she silently let him down before sneaking out of the Quarter. After reading Master Tians notes for the fourth time, Ilyshnish remained as clueless as before. She entered the central distinct to see if any clues could be discerned from practising Adventurers, but it appeared that they had all retired for the night. With a tired sigh, she started to wander around again, wondering what to do. She had a Gold-rank examination in the morning. With how chaotic the Adventurer battles could become, throwing rocks was as likely to kill a party member as an enemy. It was probably better to stick with Lady Zahradniks advice. At the thought of the Human noblewoman, Ilyshnish turned to head towards her city manor. Lady Zahradnik had set aside a room for her, and Ilyshnish was feeling too lethargic to fly all the way home. The Death Knights at the gate did not move to challenge her entry, and she opened the door, careful not to make any noise. As she padded her way inside, Ilyshnish stopped when she found herself facing Lady Zahradnik, who was lounging in the patio. The Human noble looked up and offered her a smile. Welcome back, Dame Verilyn. Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 In the shadows of the manor courtyard, Ilyshnish found Baroness Zahradnik seated on a bench with text in hand. Good evening, Lady Zahradnik. How was your day at the dojo? Umnormal? I-I didnt cause any trouble if thats what youre asking. I was just asking how your day was, Lady Zahradnik smirked up at her. Ilyshnish squirmed under the Human nobles scrutiny. How was she able to do that? Is something the matter? The Baroness asked. I-its nothing. In that case, please come and join me C I havent had the pleasure of your company for weeks. She examined their surroundings. The household staff were all asleep, save for the Undead. Some things in the manor had been moved around, but there were no drastic changes. Feet carrying her forward on tentative steps, she went to stand in front of Lady Zahradnik. Theres no need to be so formal when its just us, the Baroness told her. You must want to relax after a long days work. Closing the book in her hand and setting it aside, Lady Zahradnik shifted over to make room on the patio bench. Ilyshnish eyed the book she had put down. Fundamental Principles of Magocratic Governance, Ilyshnish murmured, Volume Three? Youve read it? I dont even know what the title means. That daunting, huh? Lady Zahradnik grinned, All of my friends have read it already C I have a lot of catching up to do. The Human noblewoman patted the spot on the bench beside her. Ilyshnish seated herself, giving the book another glance. What is the book about? Its a treatise C a formal academic exploration C on how the government of a nation ruled by magic casters might be organized. Its really quite fascinating. Who would write such a thing? The valedictorian of the Imperial Magic Academys graduating class of this year: Frianne Wyelia Van Gushmond. Lady Zahradnik looked down at the book, placing a hand on it with a rueful shake of her head. That a noble scion of the Empire could produce thisit truly demonstrates how far ahead Baharuth is relative to Re-Estize when it comes to gaining a competitive edge in magical integration. Shes the same age as I am, yet all I can do is put holes in things while barely managing to keep my demesne together. Rumour is that His Majesty has taken an interest in her work, so its essentially become required reading for every Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Youre not going to force me to read this, are you? I believe you would benefit from its content, Lady Zahradnik said, but I wont force you to read it. Since Dragons are innate arcane casters, I thought you might have developed an interest in it on your own. This Frianne Gushmond wrote something for Dragons in there? I couldnt say for sure, the Baroness replied. What you take away from it depends entirely on you C I dont have a Dragons perspective on things. A cool current of air spiralled in from the open roof of the courtyard, playing over the ornamental shrubs and trees arranged around the patio. Ilyshnish eyed the Human noblewomans light green dress. Was she not chilly? Summer was waning, and most of the citys denizens had already transitioned to the fashions of autumn. Ilyshnish reached into her Infinite Haversack, calling her notebook to hand. If Lady Zahradnik could understand the absurd-looking tome between them, maybe she could decipher Master Tians notes. Out of curiosity, Ilyshnish asked. Can you make any sense out of this? She flipped through until she reached the page Master Tian had used. Lady Zahradnik took the notebook in one hand, pursing her lips as she scanned the content. I believe so, she said. Really? Ilyshnish straightened in her seat. Its been something Ive been studying in order to help my subjects pursue their chosen vocations more effectively. Granted, they are all of civilian occupation, but I apply these lines of thinking to myself, as well. Should she be surprised or should it have been expected? The Baroness was working hard to shape her demesne and its people, but she knew little of what thoughts went into the changes she made. Is there something in particular youd like to know? Lady Zahradnik asked. I have no idea what hes trying to say at all, Ilyshnish answered. Ive learned a great deal from Master Tian about the fundamentals of unarmed combat, but anything advanced he has to offer appears to be solely for Ki users. Bards are not Ki users, but he suggests that we may have some methods unique to our class. That seems perfectly plausible to me. It does? Lady Zahradnik returned the notebook to Ilyshnish. She read it again. Nope, it was still as esoteric as ever. Every Job Class has something special to it, the Baroness explained. Usually several somethings. From Farmers to Blacksmiths to Bards. Physical combat classes all have several systems available to be harnessed that are associated with their fighting capabilities. How everything comes together gives each Job Class its distinct flavour. Thats what Master Tian said, but I dont get the whole thing about systems or whatever. Its a sort of informal catch-all term, Lady Zahradnik said. The Bards in the Adventurer Guild have access to a broad set of non-combat skills, stealth, detection, spellsongs and physical combat ability. Most prefer using bows or crossbows, though they still know how to defend themselves with a sidearm if it becomes necessary. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I see. Then what about me? Ilyshnish pointed to herself, Im not a regular Bard. Youre not, Lady Zahradnik smiled slightly. Since youre a Dragon, my first guess would be that a Dancer is a natural path for Draconic Bards. It leverages your racial advantages and allows you to maintain Spellsongs without needing to vocalize them. This much, Ilyshnish understood. Being pretty much the only thing that she understood, it gave her the sense of being stuck with no progress beyond figuring out how to turn Spellsongs into dance forms. Are there any combat drills that you could demonstrate for me? Lady Zahradnik asked, Perhaps something can be discerned from the way that youve learned to fight C this is how Ive been developing Martial Arts. Since youve been standing back in the Adventurer Guild examinations, I havent ever seen you participate directly in combat. Ilyshnish rose from her seat, padding over to the centre of the patio. Lady Zahradnik crossed her ankles under the bench and leaned forward with interest. Entering into her Form of Restoration, Ilyshnish went through several of the practice drills that Master Tian had all of the disciples at the Justice Dragon Dojo were made to perform for hours on end. Doing them on her own felt distinctly discomforting, especially with Lady Zahradnik keenly watching her from the side. Eventually, her demonstration faltered and she was left fidgeting on the patio. Im hardly an expert, Lady Zahradnik said, but what part of that was dancing? I can dance, too! Ilyshnish replied. But shouldnt a Dancer be incorporating their dance into combat? Lady Zahradnik asked, I thought that was the whole idea. Have you observed other Dancers around the city? Ilyshnish shook her head. I think the theatres should have them, the Baroness said. Maybe we could go watch one of their plays one of these daysor maybe you just need a dance partner. Lady Zahradnik rose from her seat, pulling a spear from the Infinite Haversack on her right hip. W-what are you doing? Ilyshnish asked. Combat is often referred to as a dance by the more romantically inclined, the Baroness weapon flowed through several movements. This is an unenchanted spear, so any damage that you manage to take should be taken care of by your Ring of Regeneration. But I dont want to take any damage! Then I suppose you had better start dancing, Lady Zahradnik smiled mischievously. The spearhead darted towards Ilyshnishs feet, and she hopped back in alarm. The Human noblewoman followed through on her attack, forcing Ilyshnish into the corner of the courtyard with a series of rapid jabs. Ilyshnish brought her arm up when the weapon came down in a diagonal chop. She blocked the attack, but the tip of the weapon smacked her in the head anyways. Ilyshnish rubbed her head with a confused frown, and Lady Zahradnik laughed. Hafts bend, the Baroness told her as she stepped back. A spear might look like a straight and pointy weapon, but it has a certain degree of flexibility. If I had used a Martial Art just now, that would have probably hurt. Lady Zahradnik came after her again. This time, Ilyshnish guided the incoming strikes wide as she carefully navigated her way around the open space. You learn quickly. Most of the Iron-ranks spend the first few days constantly flinching away after getting knocked around. They dont hurt, and theyre pretty easy to followChiiiieeee!!! She dodged to the side with a gasp as the next strike came in, three times faster than before. The flow of the spear changed, and Ilyshnish started to feel like she was being herded along. Youll have to counterattack soon, Lady Zahradnik warned her. If all you do is stay on defence, people will figure out how to break through. It didnt seem that way. Despite their increased pace, the attacks were still harmless and easy to follow. The spear abruptly turned into three, jabbing in at her from different angles. What! Ilyshnish knocked one of them aside, dodging the other two as she stepped in to close the distance. Lady Zahradniks spear haft came across to intercept her blow, and a booted heel kicked Ilyshnish away. Much better, the Baroness said. You looked a lot more like you were dancing there. Your spearwhat just happened? A second-stage Martial Art, Lady Zahradnik replied. Didnt it look ridiculous? Ridiculous might be a bit of an understatement, Ilyshnish told her. Can all Adventurers do that? Lady Zahradnik relaxed her stance. After staring at her weapon for a moment, she put it away. The veterans from Rainbow are capable of third-stage Martial Arts, she told her. As far as the newer members are concerned, I think Im the only one with the background required to advance this far. The Adventurer Guilds curriculum should eventually raise everyone to a similar set of standards, but it is something that will take time. how much time? The Guildmaster tends to be optimistic, but he estimates that it shouldnt take more than three or four years to develop a suite of second-stage Martial Arts appropriate to ones rank. Advancement doesnt stop there, of course. Absurd. How was a poor Dragon like Ilyshnish supposed to be able to keep up with such nonsense? Too fast! She complained, In the time that it takes me to grow a few centimetres, a Human can learn a myriad of these insane Martial Arts. This is unacceptable. Lady Zahradnik let out a snort, seating herself back on the bench. I didnt come remotely close to landing a solid hit, she said. There are many races with powerful, natural advantages in this world C enough to be insurmountable to the average Human. The tenets of my faith state that the ability to develop many skills and techniques is humanitys advantage. That, given enough time, training and equipment, Humans may surpass other races in martial strength. A shadow crossed over the Baroness face, and she cast her gaze down at the patio stones. It does not mean that other races are incapable of learning to at least some degree, she said. If anything, it seems that their natural advantages keep them in the lead. I havent yet seen the point where Humans surpass other races, but it should be there somewhere. Adherents of my faith constantly strive to bring us closer, bit by bit C generation by generation. So I can do it too? These impossible-looking techniques. I dont see why not, Lady Zahradnik replied. This may sound a bit strange, but to explore your options as a Dancer, you should focus on the more fantastical elements associated with the vocation. Things that dont make sense based on what you know of reality; preposterous tales and accounts you may otherwise believe to be the product of inebriated imaginations. That sounds like a sure way to get myself hurt, Ilyshnish crinkled her nose. The Baroness was only able to supply a shrug in return. If anything, she said, its the other way around. I was grounded in over a decade of mundane martial discipline when I joined the Adventurer Guild. That groundingblinded me to the absurd realities of our world. It blinded everyone. The proctors assumed I knew what I was doing, and I assumed that I was doing everything right. I did everything I could to try to solve the problem through conventional means. Only when I was able to free myself from that rigid, conventional thinking was I able to finally grasp Martial Arts. So youre saying that these systems C like Martial Arts C fall under the broad concept of a vocation, or Job Class. These systems are what should belong under a certain concept, made manifest by the concept itself. It is arbitrary rather than something one can come up with through normal reasoning. It is a theory that still requires much testing to prove, Lady Zahradnik said, but yes, that is an apt way to put it. You appear to have a more concise way of understanding this. The concept of a Draconic Bard was what drew me to becoming a Bard in the first place, Ilyshnish replied. I learned all the things that I thought Bards should know, but I was also limited by what I didnt know. As you say, these arbitrary systems are not something that would occur to me as conventionally possible, thus I would have never discovered it on my own. It appeared that she owed Lady Zahradnik yet another weighty favour. She should have to address the imbalance, lest something horrible befall her. Another gust of night wind was sent spiralling down through the opening above, sending the scents of Lady Zahradniks manor swirling around them. With Ilyshnishs personal conundrum tentatively on its way to being solved, other details stood out to her perception. One of them filled her with a sense of growing alarm. Her eyes widened and she stepped back three paces. L-Lady Zahradnik, she asked, what happened to your scent? Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Is something the matter with my scent? Lady Zahradnik asked. Its not as strong as it was before, Ilyshnish answered. Its barely even there. Its as if you have a scent, but it vanishes shortly after leaving your bodythe only people that I know who are like this are Lady Shalltear, the Vampire Brides and Miss Yuri And they were all Undead. But the person before her was supposed to be a Human. Lady Zahradnik released a sigh, and her lips turned up in a self-deprecating smile. As expected of a Dragon C theres no fooling your senses. I suppose Ill need a way to make up for my weak scent from now on. Maybe thats why Lady Shalltear and her Vampire Brides use perfume W-what? This again! Isis this telepathy? Hejinmal said something about pets getting telepathy. Since when did you turn me into a pet?! Relax, its an ability unrelated to your being a pet. What you probably suspect is true, however C Ive become one of the Undead. But I was like this when you found me in that hut with Gudrun. How come you didnt notice back then? How could she just casually talk into her head after such a revelation? Did she feel nothing over becoming one of the living dead? Perhaps it was a part of Lady Shalltears nefarious schemes The Human C no, the Undead woman rose to her feet. Ilyshnish took another step back, and the Baroness gave her a hesitant look. I have no intention of harming you. Not that I could do much if it came down to a fight, as youve just demonstrated. She held out a hand towards Ilyshnish. Here: you may sniff and poke and prod me until youre satisfied. I have no wish for this to negatively affect our relationship. Ilyshnish eyed the proffered hand but made no move to investigate. Why do you keep talking to me like that? Because it is a secret that Ive only revealed to a select few. The roof opens up to the city beyond, and you never know who might be listening. A noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom becoming one of the Undead is probably something to be expected, but at the same time, its probably too soon for most people to know. Fears that they, too, will be transformed, may start a panic amongst the citizenry. Ilyshnish tentatively reached out to grasp the Baroness hand. It was warm and soft, feeling no different than it had before. If she truly had become one of them, it was of a kind unknown to any of the lore that she had studied. Aside from her constantly vanishing scent, she was a living Human by every other indication. Lady Zahradniks fingers gently closed around hers. Lets head up to my solar for a bit more privacy, hm? Preoccupied with coming to grips over the Baroness new state, Ilyshnish allowed herself to be led up the stairs. Was there any way for her to prove that the Undead woman was the same person as before? She could only think of one thing, but she wasnt sure if Lady Zahradnik would understand. When the door to the solar shut behind them, Ilyshnish let go of Lady Zahradniks hand and cleared her throat. I have but one question for you, she said. What proof do you have that you are who you say you are? That you are not instead simply a shadow of what you once were? Her question had a telling effect on the Baroness. The Undead woman spun on her heel, giving her an uncertain look that Ilyshnish had never witnessed out of her before. Several moments passed, and Lady Zahradnik plopped herself down onto one of the cushioned chairs in the room. Im afraid I dont understand what you mean by that. She thought not. Ilyshnish scratched her temple, trying to come up with an appropriate analogy. Consider His Majestys Undead servitors, Ilyshnish said. Do you know how they are brought into existence? Ive only read about summoning magic, Lady Zahradnik replied, but its something about using mana to conjure their physical form. I think I heard that His Majesty uses skills similar to wild Elder Liches to make them permanent with the use of a corpse." Is a newborn Elder Lich as a newborn creature to this world? No, they arent, Lady Zahradnik shook her head. They come with a wide array of Skills, Spells and Abilities the moment theyre brought into existence. They also possess knowledge of language and customs associated with, well, Elder Liches. Why is that? II havent really thought about that. Ilyshnish blinked. Oh, uhwell, this is more difficult than I thought it would be. What is it that youre trying to tell me? I was attempting to convey some Draconic knowledge, Ilyshnish said, but your native race, culture and language lack the appropriate means to do so directly. Dragons have necromantic knowledge? Not any more than anyone else, Ilyshnish said. It has more to do with the nature of the world C more specifically, the nature of souls. Lady Zahradnik gave her an odd look. Havent you lived your entire life in the Azerlisia Mountains? I-Ive been elsewhere, Ilyshnish said defensively. Like a bit of the northern oceanand the Sorcerous Kingdom Her voice turned into a mutter at the last. Why did she have to feel ashamed about that? She was very well-travelled by Frost Dragon standards. Then is it something you''ve learned from another Dragon? Your parents, perhaps? I believe Ive told you this before, Ilyshnish replied. Dragons have a special place in this world. In times long past, many of the most powerful were keepers of their respective realms, wielding great magics not seen since. This magic is the magic of the soul. I think the local magic casters simply refer to it as the Magic of Dragons. Knowledge of souls is something that Dragons are born with as a matter of our nature. How come none of the other Frost Dragons talk about this? Does everyone you know go out of their way to tell you everything that they know? Ilyshnish asked, Of course not. Theres no need to, and most non-Dragons lack the capacity to understand. On a more practical level, it has very little bearing on our everyday lives. None of the Dragons in our enclave C not even my wise mother or powerful father C are capable of wielding the magic of the soul. Ilyshnish found this fact vexing. It was akin to a vestigial instinct for something she never had, but should. Like being born knowing all the nuances of flight, but not having wings. To investigate this mystery was a part of her exploratory goals. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Yet youre trying to teach me about this, Lady Zahradnik said. Its a bit uncharacteristic of you if you dont mind my saying so. I-I go out of my way to do plenty of things, Ilyshnish huffed, as long as they suit me. In this case, however, I am beholden to you. As Frost Dragons never forget a slight, so too do we never forget a favour. Perhaps you are purposely exploiting my nature, but I suppose that it is what it is. Ilyshnish paced around for a few moments before deciding to take a seat at the edge of Lady Zahradniks bed. You are troubled over your new existence, Ilyshnish looked her in the eye, so I thought that I could return the favours youve shown me by making something clear. This something has to do with what I asked before C whether you are still you, or merely a shadow of what you wereor something else. I still feel like me. Im sure every Elder Lich thinks the same thing, Ilyshnish snorted. Which brings me back to my example: what do you think the difference between an Elder Lich summoned by His Majesty and a wild Elder Lich is? The wild ones hate the living. Thats true, Ilyshnish admitted, but this is more a general mode of behaviour for wild Undead, no? It is a matter of ecology rather than a quality specific to Elder Liches. Our Elder Liches are much stronger. Are they? Lady Zahradnik confirmed her statement with a nod. The Adventurer Guild records have had Elder Lich kills logged by Platinum-ranked parties in the past. Do the weakest few speak for all? Ilyshnish asked, How many Adventurer defeats have been attributed to fights against Elder Liches? This brings me to my next point C do you not think it strange that the Undead servitors created by His Majesty do not grow in raw strength in the same way that we might? I thought it strange at first, Lady Zahradnik answered, but as I learned more about magic, it became a sort of common sense. Did you know that wild Elder Liches do grow? They slowly gain in strength by absorbing mana. They can also learn new Spells, Skills and Abilities, unlike the Elder Liches created by His Majesty. Wild Elder Liches are also not limited to humanoid appearance. With so many differences, why are they still all considered Elder Liches? Why do we call them Elder Liches in the first place? How do they themselves somehow know what they are? Lady Zahradnik frowned. It was odd how so many took these things for granted. Several moments passed, and she appeared to be at a continued loss. The answer is that the source they draw from is the same. What does that mean? Hmmperhaps it can be thought of along the lines of a concept? With summoning magic, one conjures the physical manifestation of said concepts using mana. All summons of the same being are fundamentally the same at the moment of creation. Whatever was present in that concept will be present in all summons of that being. Now, how does this apply to wild Undead? Instead of mana, they form out of negative energy. That''s right. Negative energy is formless, but if enough collects, it will develop a rudimentary sort of awareness and seek form. Many weaker Undead take on a limited set of forms that are uncannily similar because these forms are all drawn from the same source. The same types of Undead are known the world round by the same names, as far as my studies have shown. The Baroness fell silent in thought, rubbing her chin lightly with her forefinger. She picked up her chair and scooted closer. So the phenomena where the collection of lesser Undead gives rise to incrementally stronger Undeadwhy wouldnt they all just choose the form of stronger Undead to begin with? I would venture to guess that it is a matter of cost, as it is with summoning magic. As subsequently more powerful summons require both a more powerful summoner and a greater pool of mana, so too does it work this way with negative energy. Elder Liches require a huge negative energy ecology to manifest, similar to the elemental or life energy that is required to give birth to nature spirits. So in my casewhat? I think I understand what youre saying, but not what it means for me. It has to do with confirming whether you are an old soul, Ilyshnish told her, or a new one. Whether you are the shadow of a concept given form, or whether the soul of Ludmila Zahradnik has adorned a new mantle. Very well, Lady Zahradnik straightened in her seat, how do we figure that out? Ilyshnish mulled over their options. Well, it would be simple if you had a Talent. I do. Huh? I do have a Talent, the Baroness told her. How do I confirm my identity with it? It would have saved her a very long-winded explanation if she had just let her know in the first place. If you have the same Talent as before, Ilyshnish told her, then you already have. Talents are one of several conventionally readable components of the soul. Ive heard that Adventurers regularly come back from the dead C if a Talent was tied to ones body, it would be lost upon deathwhat is your Talent, by the way? Its Truesight. The Baroness answer was immediate. A chill ran down Ilyshnishs spine. Asas in True Seeing? Its similar, Lady Zahradnik nodded, but since it isnt a spell or ability, the usual methods of thwarting such means do not work against it. I-Is that so? Ilyshnish started gathering the bedsheets to cover herself, Well, its a nice Talent, but mine is better. You have a Talent? forget I said anything. Lady Zahradnik leaned forward. Ilyshn''ish shifted nervously. W-what Tell me, the Baroness smiled. No? Ah!!! Lady Zahradnik pounced, bowling Ilyshnish over onto the bedsheets. She lay there, shocked that a Human could C no, she was Undead Argh! Ilyshnish screeched, That was why your elbow hurt me! You have supernatural weapons and armour now! Regular Humans could never knock me back like that. Wait, what C what are you doing to meeeeee Lady Zahradnik lay on top of Ilyshnish, arms wrapped around her tightly. Thank you, she nuzzled her shoulder, then sniffed. Thank you so much. F-for what? It was something I couldnt figure out, Lady Zahradnik said. Others appear to treat it as a given, but I havent been able to stop thinking about it C whether Im still me, or if Im just something pretending to be me. Ilyshnish sat up, lifting the teary Undead female with her. Im sorry, the Baroness said, Ill get off now. I feel like Ive become more emotional since everything changed. Im often worried or scared or depressedisnt that strange? I thought Undead were supposed to be more dispassionate, like the Elder Liches. Tell that to Lady Shalltear. Lady Zahradnik snorted, brushing back loose strands of chestnut hair. I suppose you have a point, she said. Im glad that this question has finally been put to rest C I feel that my life has been slowly thawing out again only recently. I didnt think it meant so much to you people, Ilyshnish said. Humans usually dont even know who they are to begin with. Well, it would be infinitely more annoying if you were immortal...are you? Despite being Undead, youre rather lifelike I think so, Lady Zahradnik nodded. My hair and nails dont grow C they only grow back. I dont get hungry or tired without a Ring of Sustenance. Barely a month has passed, so its difficult to say whether Ive aged. I seewell, I suppose youll find out eventually. Are we even, now? The Baroness tilted her head curiously. Even? Yes, Ilyshnish said. I was returning a favour, but it seems that telling someone that theyre themselves was worth more than I realized. Lady Zahradnik was taken aback for a moment, then reached out and took Ilyshnish hands in hers. I didnt do what I did because I wanted to place you in my debt, she said. Its something I would do for any friendthough I think Ive started developing an appreciation for what that means to someone with a limitless lifespan. If you are ever troubled with anything, or if you even just want to spend some time together, you can always come to me. Those are some very open-ended terms, Ilyshnish told her. All sorts of annoying things might happen. Forget terms, the Baroness replied, its something you have to feel out. Frost Dragons are supposed to be good at that, no? Hmph, Ilyshnish snorted, You have this annoying tendency of only embracing the parts of me that you think you like. Well see how that works out for you. Now, I have one curiosity Id like to satisfy. I believe youd be interested to know the answer as well. Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Ludmilas curiosity grew over Ilyshnishs statement. Just how much did she know about what had become of her? The tales often spoke of the Wisdom of Dragons, but they rarely described it in any concrete terms. She certainly never imagined she would be intermittently buried by it. What is this curiosity? Ludmila asked. Im fairly certain I know the answer already, Ilyshnish answered, but do you know where you rose as an Undead being? I do, Ludmila nodded. The large mountain pass between the central and southern Azerlisia Mountains. Yes, thats what I thought, Ilyshnish swung her legs over the side of the bed and rose to her feet. Do you recall anything special when you became aware of yourself again? That dead Frost Giants stink. Ilyshnish brow drew into a furrow. thats not what I meant. I wasnt aware that I was Undead until after I returned and Lady Shalltear noticed my change instate. So you saw nothing? The Frost Dragon asked, Felt or sensed nothing? Remembered nothing from what lies between one life and another? I havent any clue about that last part, Ludmila answered, but no, nothing at all. I just woke up and got to work trying to salvage the situation I was in. That single-minded devotion to duty as a Human puts all of His Majestys Undead servants to shame, you know, Ilyshnish told her. Well, we still have the rest of the night. How about we go out there and take a look? Ludmila stopped by the letter room to inform the Elder Lich on duty that she would be out for the night. Several minutes later, she and Ilyshnish were standing on top of the inner walls southern gatehouse. The Frost Dragon reached into her Infinite Haversack, then paused. Do you get cold? I can feel cold, Ludmila replied, but I dont think I suffer any adverse effects from it. I see, Ilyshnish removed her hand from the bag. I had to transport someone yesterday, but he didnt like it despite all of my efforts to keep him warm. Now, how shall we do this Why not how we did it when following Sigurd to his challenge? We were flying excruciatingly slow back then, Ilyshnish replied. If you sit on my back on this trip, you might get blown off. How did your passenger from the other day do it? He wasnt a passenger C more like cargo. I carried him in my claws. Ludmila briefly imagined herself dangling limply from the Frost Dragons claws like a rodent in the talons of a hawk. lets try sitting, first. Ilyshnish settled herself low to the ground and waited for her to climb up. Lady Shalltear had simply tossed her onto the Frost Dragons back the first time, so she had no idea how to get on. As she carefully crept her way up a forearm, Ilyshnishs tail whipped around and smacked her off. Ow! Thats ticklish! Ilyshnish shivered, Cant you just hop up in one go? Eventually, Ludmila settled into a position just ahead of the Frost Dragons wings. Is this alright? She asked, Maybe I should have changed out of my dress No, keep it on, Ilyshnish answered. If you fall off, spread your arms and legs. What will that do? It will slow your descent relative to mine when I dive after you, she explained. At the altitude well be flying at, it takes a long time to hit the ground. Just stay very still and Ill scoop you up again. The world lurched as Ilyshnish took wing. The wind filled Ludmilas ears as they ascended, making their way north. This wind is stronger than I thought, Lady Zahradnik yelled. Were flying straight into it, after all, Ilyshnish replied. You dont have to yell, by the way: I can hear you just fine. Im speeding up now. The air flowing against them pushed against Ludmila like a spring torrent. She dug in her knees reflexively. Geh! Ilyshnish made a choking noise, Dont squeeze so hard! Dragons are very delicate, you know! Im sorry, I was just trying to recall what few riding lessons Ive hadC Riding lessons?! Im not a lizard or a horse! Ludmila released the pressure on her legs. Then the next gust of wind lifted her right off of Ilyshnishs back. Great. Arms akimbo, she watched as Ilyshnish banked back towards her after several moments. The Frost Dragon tucked her wings and dove to match her descent. Many Undead can fly, Ilyshnish offered in conversational tones. Have you tried? Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Um, no? How do I do that? Was she about to convey another tidbit of mysterious Draconic knowledge? How would I know? Ask a Ghost. Below the tops of the conifer trees slowly grew, looking very much like a carpet of green spikes. The ground is getting closer Ludmilas voice grew tense. As the wind whipped around them, Ilyshnish came within reach. Ludmila grabbed her shoulder, pulling herself closer until she was splayed against the Frost Dragons back. She felt pressed tightly against Ilyshnish as they levelled out, then sighed in relief. Its still a good three thousand metres to the ground C there was no reason to panic Im afraid I dont have any flight instincts, Ludmila replied. She sat up again, and the air immediately threatened to pull her off. Ludmila tightened her legs, but she started feeling sorry for Ilyshnish as she squirmed in discomfort beneath her. How do I stay seated properly with all this wind? She asked, It constantly tries to pull me off. Make yourself smaller, Ilyshnish told her. Its the same idea as spreading out your arms and legs when youre falling to slow your descent. Right now, youre slowing us down by catching as much wind as possible. Um Lean forward! Ludmila did as instructed, leaning low over Ilyshnish neck. The wind was still hitting her full in the face, but she no longer felt like she would be blasted off at any moment. Below, the Great Forest of Tob started to give way to the lower peaks of the Azerlisia Mountains. It took a week for the Azerlisia expedition to go from the Great Lake to the high foothills, Ludmila marvelled. We just came all the way from E-Rantel in a bit over thirty minutes. Yes, imagine how I feel when I have to walk around or ride wagonsspeaking of which, one of the Vampire Brides told me that Wardens Vale is going to have the same air traffic rules as E-Rantel. That was the idea, yes. The Ministry of Transportation is trying to implement the same traffic regulations throughout the Sorcerous Kingdom. Do you take issue with them? I-its not that I have any wish to challenge Lady Shalltear, Ilyshnish said carefully, but theyre very inconvenient! I have to land at a designated place in the harbour, then ride a wagon to get anywhere. People who can fly should be allowed to fly. There are even races that are at a marked disadvantage when walking. Landing on a road or plaza would be extremely disruptive to the operations of the city, Ludmila told her. The districts will be divided by walls, so youll be able to use those once they come up. How about designated plots of land near popular spots in the city? She briefly reviewed the rough layout of Wardens Vale in her head. Even at this point in development, she hadnt finalized everything. New ideas always seemed to pop up that were superior to what she had come up with before. Well, there will be parkland throughout the city, she told her, but Im not sure how convenient the placement will be. Its a work in progress C maybe Lord Mare has some idea of how to arrange everything nicely. Isnt it supposed to be your city? Ilyshnish asked. It is, Ludmila answered, but Ive relied on the kind assistance of many. Id still be in my hole-in-the-ground if not for them. Ilyshnish started her descent as the pass Ludmila remembered came into view. This place looks very different from high above, she scanned the frozen landscape below. Do you know what happened here to turn it the way it is today? I only have the Dwarf histories to go by, Ilyshnish replied. During the Golden Age of Runecrafting C before the coming of the Demon Gods two centuries ago C the lands all around the mountain range were the territory of a single Human nation. The Frost Dragons recounting immediately struck her as odd. She knew of no such Human nation. Are you sure? She asked, The histories that I was taught say that the Humans of this region came from the Theocracy after the Demon Gods brought ruin to the lands. Before that, the lands of the Slane Theocracy were humanitys final bastion. Beneath her, Ilyshnish shoulders moved, as if to shrug. Well, I dont know anything about the Theocracys histories, but there are countless volumes in Feoh Berkanas administrative archives containing centuries of trade and diplomacy with their neighbours. The Dwarf Kingdom still has much of their coinage still in circulation. I dont think anyone would go out of their way to make all that up. As a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, I believe that they would happily cooperate if you wished to perform an investigation. Ludmilas gaze unfocused as she dwelled on Ilyshnishs words. The Frost Dragons voice rose again. Anyway, you non-flyers seem to love your passes very much, so you can probably imagine that it became a source of conflict. It was hotly contested during the old Human Kingdoms wars of unification, with many great battles taking place. After the nation was brought under a single power, however, they still had to deal with the Frost Giants that would regularly raid the pass. Several major campaigns were launched in a monumental effort to quell the Frost Giant threat for the notion that the Humans could secure a second route across the mountains that didnt contribute to Dwarf coffers. It didnt work, I take it. No, Ilyshnish snorted. Though the Human nation was large and powerful by Human standards, the Frost Giants still stomped them flat. Dragons like my parents C who were Adults at the time C probably had their fun as well. You should know by now what its like to fight the races that rule these climes. Lady Zahradnik nodded slowly. Not only were the apex predators of the Azerlisia Mountains extraordinarily powerful compared to races from the lowlands, but nature itself was also an enemy for any Human army attempting to wage war in the peaks. How did the Dwarves keep their highway free of Frost Giants and Dragons? They didnt, Ilyshnish replied, but they kept it secure enough that merchants considered it well worth the risk. Dwarves, despite being so short, are also very good at fighting Giants for some reason. But not Dragons? Im sure they tried, but Frost Dragons dont enact predictable raids or have insane cultures that fling people headfirst into death for some strange ideas of glory and the afterlife. Going by Dwarven accounts, being attacked by a Dragon is more akin to being struck by a natural disaster C theres not much you can do about it unless you just so happened to have someone present that was strong enough to fight back at that exact moment. I see So the culmination of all this conflict overwhelmed the pass with negative energy. How many people died here? A lot. The lowlands all around here are ideal for breeding Humans, so Id say at least several million over the course of centuries. The Dwarves were somewhat derisive over the entire affair C the Toll of Blood, they called it. Centuries? Oh yes, Humans seem to love passing their vendettas from generation to generation. Its probably the only consistent thing about them, and they often consider it romantic. Not that it did them any good. Now the entire areas a practice range for Frost Giants. They descended within two kilometres of the pass. A furrow appeared over Ilyshnishs brow. Thats strange, she muttered. I dont think were in the wrong place, but the landscape has changed on me recently before No, youre right, Ludmila told her. I remember this location quite clearly. Something is off Ilyshnish glided in lazy circles over the icebound pass, and they confirmed their initial observations over the next few minutes. Across the frozen expanse, not a single Skeleton or Zombie could be seen. There should be tens of thousands of Undead here, she said. Where did they all go? Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Ludmila was pressed against the back of Ilyshnishs neck as the Frost Dragon banked northwards to follow one of the glaciers flowing down from the icefield above. Despite being nearly perpendicular to the ground, she somehow remained attached to the Frost Dragon throughout the manoeuvre. At the crest of the glacier, they came across three powerful Frost Giants. One of them elbowed the tall one in the centre, who turned his attention up to them. Hoh, a voice boomed up at her. If it isnt Fimbulvetr and the Valkyries Shieldmaiden. What brings you to these parts? Ilyshnish circled over them several times before settling onto the ice nearby. Ludmila hopped off, straightening her skirts. The pass below, Thegn, Ludmila replied. We came to investigate something, but it seems theres nothing left to investigate. Strange, no? Sigurd said, Its a good thing we have new and better opponents to train against with everything gone now. The three of you were here for the same reason? Not at all. Brynhild here was recently brought back, and shes wrangled the two of us to help dig up her stuff. Ludmila looked up at the familiar Frost Giant Huntress, who nodded in response. Her gaze turned to the third of their number: a male nearly as tall as Sigurd, in nearly identical black plate armour. Something about him was distinct from the Frostreaver Champion, however. I seeand this is? Gunnar, the third Frost Giants voice was surprisingly soft. Gunnar Erikson, of the Frostreaver clan. My Warband and I were returned to this life by the Valkyrie last week C something about Lord Cocytus looking for warriors accustomed to command. Hmwait. Sigurd, didnt you say she was the one that dumped the mountain on you in the first place? If youre trying to worm your way out of this, Gunnar Brynhild growled. Gunnar raised his hands in a placating gesture, and Sigurd barked out a laugh. War, wine and women in that order, eh? He said, Youve become quite enamoured of those war games. Of course! Gunnar replied, Weve been wasting away in these mountains for generations C much needs to be done if we are to prove ourselves worthy of striking out into the world again. To think Id be trounced by some Goblins Were not striking out anywhere until we rebuild our fleets, Sigurd told him, and Brynhild will be striking you in the head if you dont help out. Come on, lets get to digging C Gudruns already divined the location, so it shouldnt take long. The trio made their way down the glacier with little more than a nod and a wave in parting. Ludmilas gaze followed them until they became tiny figures in the distance, then continued to linger over the landscape. It appeared the same as it was before, except now she understood that it shouldnt look this way. The scenery was clean and without blemish, lacking any sense of the negative energy field that it must have been before. Is something the matter? Ilyshnish asked from behind her shoulder. I should be seeing something, but Im not. Alright, I know that Ive been explaining some fairly advanced things in the past few hours, but even Im not that cryptic. Sorry, Ludmila turned to address the Frost Dragon. This place is supposed to be an ancient battlefield. Its supposed to be filled with Undead. That means the area should be suffused with negative energy, right? Its what collects and gains awareness, manifesting as these conceptual shadows that you described. Ilyshnish furrowed her brow, raising her snout to take deep breaths of the night air. Thats oddyou said you didnt notice anything when you got up? The point is that I noticed nothing when this place should have been darkened with ambient negative energy. All sorts of Undead were around us when I fought the Frost Giants here. Darkenedwait, are you perceiving the presence of negative energy in a different way than usual? Ludmila shared a long look with Ilyshnish. She sighed C there was probably no point in hiding it, assuming it was something all Undead could do. Ican see it, she told her, though Im not sure if thats whats really going on. Even small patches of it can be detected. Ilyshnish idly dug up a chunk of ice, crushing it to powder with a claw. Crunching noises filled the air until she had churned up a good portion of the ground between them. So there were Undead all over the place up until the point that you regained awareness, the Frost Dragon said. Can you do anything with your new sense for negative energy? I havent tried? Ludmila admitted, The stuff in my demesne chases me around if I get too close. Ilyshnish shuddered, unfurling and furling her wings before settling down again. W-What happens if it catches you? She whispered. I havent given it the chance, as far as Im aware. You specified the stuff in your demesne. What happens when you encounter negative energy outside of your demesne. I avoid it well before I come close, Lady Zahradnik replied, so I dont know. The first time seeing a floating blob of darkness come after me was disturbing enough. I was already worried about who and what I was, never mind having mysterious energies doing whatever they were trying to do to me. You should find out. How could she just say that? Why? Perhaps you do not understand the significance behind all of this, Ilyshnish told her, but take my word for it. The more that I hear, the more I believe that you did not just randomly become Undead. Someone, something, or a combination of things facilitated this. Something else allowed it. The world that Humans perceive is only a tiny part of the whole, Ludmila Zahradnik. Ilyshnish unfurled her wings and hunkered down. Weve seen all that we needed to here. Were going to Wardens Vale now. Could I at least have a reason? Because we are, Ilyshnish narrowed her eyes in annoyance. This is too important not to investigate." Grasping the top of the Frost Dragons shoulder, Ludmila vaulted back onto her seat. Youre being uncharacteristically assertive with this, she muttered. I wont attempt to explain, Ilyshnish said. Words are insufficient. If what I suspect is true, youll understand soon enough. Ilyshnish took wing, angling southwards at tremendous speeds. As they crossed over the northeastern spine of the southern border ranges, Ludmila was reminded of something the Krkono?e once told her. Is it possible to know someone through the song of their soul? She asked. It is, Ilyshnish nodded, but how did you come across such a decidedly non-Human concept? The Krkono?e C the pair of races that moved into the eastern ranges here C decided to stay because of that. Youre starting to approach their level of being cryptic. It probably only seems cryptic because youve only existed as a Human until recently, Ilyshnish told her. Do they have a name for you, then? Ludmila reached deep into herself, attempting to convey her identity to Ilyshnish in the way that the Krkono?e did. The Warden of the Vale. Ilyshnish blinked one set of eyelids, then another. Then she gave a derisive snort. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Well, I suppose you might be framed in those terms by species of druidic bent. I wonder how much they havent told you They hadnt told her much if she were to be honest with herself. Everything to them was self-explanatory. If one did not understand, then they did not understand and there was no point in trying to explain. Ever since moving into her territory, the Krkono?e kept mostly to themselves. They tended to their territory, saved Lord Mare some mana by helping with weather adjustments, and rarely interacted even with the Warden that they deferred to. Ilyshnish swooped down over the new lake, skimming the surface as they sped along. As they banked widely to shed velocity, the Frost Dragon eyed their surroundings. Where was this blob of negative energy that was chasing you around? Ludmila pointed down towards a spot a third of the way up the new hill. Near the spot where the inner citadel will be built. Oh, I cant land there, Ilyshnish told her, One of the Vampire Brides said that Death Knights will attack me if I get anywhere close. It should be fine C Ill be there with you, after all. They made one last circuit before alighting on the hill. Ludmila hopped off and scanned the area. Its still in the same spot The malevolent-looking swirl of darkness came to life. nope, nope! Its coming this way. Ilyshnish backed away from the direction that Ludmila was staring in. Ludmila backed away as well. WhaCwhy are you backing away? Its big and black and scary, Ludmila shot back. Why wouldnt I back away? The point is to let it reach you! She wanted her to what? Ludmila eyed the dark mass drifting up from below. Long, snake-like tendrils formed and stretched out towards her. She took a deep breath and steeled herself. The tip of one of the tendrils touched her in the waist. A heartrending sob pierced the air. She could barely recognize it as herself. Ludmila collapsed onto her hands and knees as a cacophony of raw emotions smashed into her being. No, they were more than simply emotions C they were something alien that had taken on a life of their own. Her chest heaved as she tried to fight away the overwhelming sensations. I hope thats not catching, Ilyshnish said. She looked up at the Frost Dragon with a baleful glare. Drawing her wrist across her cheek to wipe the moisture away, Ludmila was shocked and appalled to find out that her tears were black. That was horrible! She frantically wiped her face, Why did you make me do that? To see what would happen, obviously, Ilyshnish replied. Ludmila reached into her Infinite Haversack to pull out a handkerchief, only to find out that the black tears had dissipated of their own accord. Were not done yet, Ilyshnish told her. Can you describe what happened just now? When itentered me, Ludmila swallowed, I could feel what it was. Despair. Fear. Madness. Could you tell what caused it? She shook her head. No. Do you recall any event in that past that could have happened to create it? Nothing like what I felt, she paused. No, wait C there was. Two men who returned from the Battle of Katze plains died here in the spring. The blob was originally underground C it was probably where the old priests home was. And what about now? Ilyshnish asked, Is there anything there? Lady Zahradnik directed her gaze downwards, towards the spot where the negative energy mass originated. There was no sign of its continued existence. Theres nothing leftwhat do you think happened? The same thing that happened at the moment of your birth as one of the Undead, Ilyshnish said. Except...you probably shouldnt let people know about this part. Doing so would be unnecessary and dangerous. Lets try this again, shall we? Do you know any places nearby where violent conflict has occurred? "House Zahradnik has been skirmishing all along the border for generations, Ludmila told her, but there was a modest battle two months ago. If we head to the westernmost pass between the Vale and the upper reaches, we should arrive at the first point of conflict. They flew southwest. Along the way, Ludmila could detect no signs of negative energy from House Zahradniks long frontier vigil. They landed on the rocky pass a few minutes later, and she carefully looked around. Its there, she said. A contingent of a Goblin Army was defeated near the top of this pass. Its strange, a lot of Goblinoids died here at once, but its nowhere near as large as I thought it would be. Its smaller than what those two men left behind. Well then, what are you waiting for? Ludmila frowned. Something pretty horrible happened with that other blob just now. I still have no idea what came out. Ilyshnish tapped a claw on the stones. Ludmila sighed. She supposed that she should find out while things were somewhat under her control. The trust between a Ranger and her companion went two ways C it felt a bit hypocritical if her feelings on the matter stopped at the first sign of risk. She tentatively walked over, and the dark mass boiled down the slope to meet her halfway. Unlike her first time, this experience felt strangelyfamiliar. She walked back to Ilyshnish. Running away again? The Frost Dragon asked. No, Im done. That was quick, Ilyshnish said curiously. Why didnt anything come out? Did you want something to come out?! Well, Ive never seen it before. I wanted to see it again. Ludmila glowered up at Ilyshnish. One of these days, you and I are going to have words Were talking right now? Ilyshnish replied, Anyway, your reaction here differed C why? It was something Ive long grown accustomed to, she told her. The feelings that come with battle. Theyre very different from what I took in before. A different type of fear. A different sort of desperation. Thisthis isnt going to do anything to me, is it? Who knows? The Frost Dragon shrugged, Keep doing it and youll find out. At any rate, regardless of what you do, I must say again that its best not to tell anyone about this. Why not? Ludmila asked, I know for certain that the people from Zurrernorn would be happy to know about this. No! Ilyshnishs shout echoed off of the surrounding peaks, Not them. From the lore that surrounds Zurrernorn, these members here are mere feelers for a vast and ancient organization. In their shadows lurk the impression of beings that are more powerful than you probably realize. Because of what you are, they may even consider you their most hated foe. Silence hung between them for several moments as Ludmila struggled to understand how she had drawn such a strong reaction from Ilyshnish. And what am I? I dont know the whole answer to that, Ilyshnish told her. Im just a Dragon, after all. Consider my explanations from before, however. When you rose, the negative energy generated by centuries of warfare ceased to exist. I suspect it was used to create what you are now. Thats similar enough to how all Undead rise, isnt it? It isnt, Ilyshnish shook her head. Not normally. Lesser Undead lead to stronger Undead, but the negative energy that fuels their genesis is a result of propagation, not consumption. You, on the other hand, just ripped away an entire negative energy ecology wholesale. No Undead will rise there anymore unless new events that leave more negative energy behind occur. Not only that, but you demonstrate the continued capacity to take in additional negative energy. Undead promote their own ecology, performing actions that help it to grow. You do the opposite. This is why the Krkono?e named you Warden: they lack the proper concept to describe what you truly are, but at the same time it effectively conveys what you mean to them. What does it mean? Ludmila asked, Ive only been able to put together bits and pieces of it so far. Generally speaking, Ilyshnish answered, it is a term used by societies who exist close to nature. A Warden is a champion of nature C a champion of their little part of the world. A fierce defender that stands against any and all who would dare to disturb its balance. The Sorcerous Kingdom already has a reputation for sowing death, but as long as the Warden of the Vale stands her eternal vigil, a perfect piece of nature will always exist in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Frost Dragons maw curled up in a hint of a smile. The world may see unprecedented death and devastation in the future, she said, but those evil little sheep have quickly acted to secure a place in this new sanctuary. Opportunistic little jerks, arent they? Im a bit weak for such a lofty role, dont you think? Weak? Ilyshnish scoffed, If theres anything that Ive been forced to accept about the Sorcerous Kingdom, its that raw strength is the least of what impresses the powers above. You are allowed to exist as long as you are useful, not strong. Besides, I doubt you are as weak as you appear. That pass has been producing Elder Liches for centuries, and then you just came along and took everything. As long as you continue to exist, you will probably grasp more and more of what you are. As such, you must do what you must to mitigate unnecessary risks to your existence. Consider it the first rule of long-lived species C immortality isnt immortality if you do something to cut it short. Someone not knowing about this wont hurt them and it can adversely change your situation. Was it really such a dangerous piece of knowledge? If anything, the ability seemed quite useful, despite the immediate side effects of taking in negative energy that was laced with emotions like the first blob. Ill keep that in mind, Ludmila said, How do you feel about this, by the way? Me? Ilyshnish frowned, How I feel about the matter changes nothing, but I suppose I am both annoyed and hopeful. Those are decidedly different feelings. They are. On that note, do not let any truly powerful Dragons catch wind of this. It has connotations that they may find displeasing. In the event that they do, the less conscious you appear to be of what you are, the less likely they will act to strike you down. Why would they do that? The Frost Dragon abruptly reared up, spreading her wings wide. Her tail lashed over the ground, sending stone and gravel flying off into the distance. Her right foreclaw slammed into the rocks in front of Ludmila, faster than she could react. Please! Ilyshnish begged of her unexpectedly, Please. You will find out eventually. That much is inevitable. For now, however, the ignorance of those who would bring you harm is your greatest defence. Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Alright! Alright! Alright! Why does she keep saying that? Liane Wagner, arms crossed, followed at a safe distance as two Soul Eaters drew a freight wagon down the subterranean ramp of the Demihuman Quarter. Four Death Knights stood at each corner of the vehicle, ready to stabilize it should it tip over the more rugged stretches of terrain. A dozen metres in front of them was a Vampire Bride, who was directing the wagon forward with two glowing batons. It wore a strange yellow helmet made of some unknown material that Liane itched to find out more about. Why do you suppose she says that? Florine mused from beside her. Beats me, Liane replied. All these Undead servitors are supposed to be able to communicate without speaking. Maybe its for everyone elses benefit? Florine offered, Itd be dangerous to be in the way. Maybe, Liane eyed the glowing batons as they waved back and forth. Think theyll tell us what that equipments made out of? You shouldnt be too greedy, Florine told her. Theres already so much for you to do. Its not as if you can do anything about it right away. Probably not, but it didnt hurt to ask. The wagon slowed as it approached a section of smoothed stone along the promenades inner ring. Several Dwarves awaited them. So this heres yer beasty, eh? Yep, Liane grinned proudly. The Dwarf grunted. Less ugly than I thought itd be. The Gobsre still doing some last-minute checks in the tunnels. Something happened to their boss, so they ran a bit late. Is he alright? Florines voice was laced with concern, What happened to him? The Dwarves exchanged wordless glances with one another. Should probably ask em yerself, one of them replied. We probably heard it wrong C something lost in translation, maybe. As they waited, a small crowd of the Quarters denizens started to gather around them. It wasnt the best sort of crowd C most Demihumans probably wouldn''t get much use out of her newest product C but the location in the capital would serve well as a convenient place to demonstrate its capabilities to future clients. Have we missed it? A familiar voice called out from behind Liane. Heyo, Liane raised a hand into the air without turning around. And no C theyre just making some last-minute checks before they hook everything up. Clara appeared at her side. Liane did a double-take when she realized Ludmila was there too. Countess Corelyn had her arm wrapped around her friends elbow. Despite not seeing them together for so long, they still looked as close as always. Baroness Zahradnik lowered her head respectfully. Forgive me for the belated congratulations on your promotion, Countess Wagner, Ludmila said. And my apologies for so abruptly sending Dame Verilyn to you when youre so busy. Sok, sok, Liane waved her apology away. Things happen. More things are lookin up than down, so what do I have to complain about? Thats good to hear, Lady Zahradnik said. I still have a mountain of work to catch up to, after all thats happened. How is the title treating you? Pretty good, pretty good, Liane couldnt keep a fresh smile from creeping onto her face. I ran out of money, though. Ludmila furrowed a brow in disbelief. House Wagner can run out of money? Heck ya! She said, Happens all the time. That doesnt mean Im poor. House Wagner always puts its assets to work, so we regularly run out of liquidity. Thingsll be tight for a while, though: Im trying to charter two new towns on the highway. I aint like a certain other Countess that has more money than she knows what to do with. With only the Empire and the Dwarf Kingdom fully open for trade, its difficult, Clara said. Re-Estize seems like a hopeless case since the summer harvest, but at least traffic from the south is starting to pick up again. The damn woman didnt even bat an eyelash, and she made everything seem so modest. As she had mentioned, merchant traffic from the Theocracy and beyond was slowly starting to trickle in again. What wasnt mentioned was that merchant traffic from the south didnt stop in E-Rantel. Everyone was still wary of the Undead nature of their new sovereign, but they still needed to travel through the Sorcerous Kingdom to get to the lands beyond. Clara conveniently provided the answer for them in the form of her newly chartered towns. The merchants were more than happy to trade in Corelyn Harbour, whose population exclusively worshipped The Six and culture closely reflected their own. After that, the merchants went straight on to Re-Estize or the Empire. In effect, Countess Corelyn had shrewdly monopolized the southern trade that once flowed through the city. She even caught the trade coming from Re-Estize and the Empire headed south. As more and more merchants returned to business as usual, her decisive move would pay off exponentially. The central administration, for their part, did not care. Goods that they would have never otherwise imported flowed steadily into the city in a sort of secondary trade route, proper accounts were being kept, taxes were being paid and the neighbours got to see what a nice place their new kingdom was. His Majesty''s mandates were being fulfilled far beyond the intent of their letter. Behind the beautiful visage of the Radiant Jewel of the Riverlands was a terrifying woman indeed. She could manipulate culture, mass perception, politics and regional economics with seemingly nothing more than a whim. The sort of vassal that lesser rulers feared, but the Sorcerous Kingdom demanded more of. M-my Ladies. A timid voice sounded from behind them. Liane looked over her shoulder, then down. Oh, if it isnt Zu Chiru, she said. Went and found yourself a wife, eh? The light-furred Quagoa beside him fluffed up in affront. Its me, Lady Wagner, she said. Sorry, but I aint falling for that scam. There are no Quagoa princesses. Wha Liane looked back over at Zu Chiru, then at the Demihumans all around them. Then she looked at Ludmila. Is it safe for you to be here? She asked her. What do you mean? Ludmila frowned. Youre a Ranger, right? Liane said, One of em Demihuman annihilators. Im surprised you havent caused a mass panic just by standing there. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Ludmila scanned the area around her, but no one seemed to pay her any mind. Zu Chiru should have probably had a heart attack just from being that close to her. Now that you mention it, Baroness Zahradnik replied, Demihumans dont appear to react that way to me anymore. I feel like Ive lost my touch when it comes to dealing with them. Huh, Liane said. Thats weird. Youre still a Ranger, yeah? I am. I wonder what youre specialized in dealing with now. Humans. Liane and Florine looked over at Ludmila with twin frowns. Clara remained attached to Ludmilas elbow. Liane stepped over to the other side of Florine. Could Ludmila not so casually say such horrifying things? Thatsthats a joke, right? Probably not, Ludmila replied with a straight face. Ill find out for sure one of these days. How? No C she didnt want to know the answer. Some things just werent worth knowing. Liane tapped her foot as she awkwardly looked around for something to distract her. Her gaze fell upon Zu Chiru again. Oh yeah, she reached into her Infinite Haversack. That thing I said I was going to get you finally came in. Zu Chiru looked up at her curiously. What thing? Yknow, the thing, she motioned vaguely with her free hand as she dangled out a pendant. At first, I thought about having some protective goggles crafted for you, but then I remembered that they sell these in Karnassus. The Quagoa merchant sniffed at it curiously. There are some dayblind races out there, Liane explained, so they make these necklaces for em. You dont have to worry about being caught out in the sun or artificial lighting anymore. Oh Zu Chiru raised the pendant in awe, With this, one of the great banes of our kind is vanquished! Dear wife, help me put this on, please. Im not your wife! Dame Verilyn replied testily. Despite declaring this, she snatched the necklace and tied it around Zu Chirus neck. Well, thats amusing Hey, Ludmila. Yes? You were trying to make sure Dame Verilyn would be ready for her job in a few months, right? Yes, was there a problem? More like a solution, Liane replied. Zu Chiru wants to go to the Empire, too. We can send em as a couple C theyll be afforded all the leeway they need when it comes to out of place behaviour. D-do you hear that, dear wife? Zu Chiru chittered excitedly, We are an official couple now! Im not your wife! Dame Verilyn snapped, Lady Zahradnik, please Do you think it will work? My lady! It should, Liane nodded. The Empire has plenty of Demihuman Merchants that come to trade from the east. They even have Adventurers that are Demihumans. Theyve always been a part of imperial trade, so the Empires citizens wont have any of the traces of bigotry like the people around here still do. Though Liane only had a cursory awareness of their body language, the Quagoa that was Dame Verilyn looked hilariously distraught. Ludmila turned to face her vassal. I dont see why you have to put on that expression, she said. I know how insecure you become when you visit places unknown to you. Itll be good to travel with a familiar face. Youll take care of Dame Verilyn, wont you, Zu Chiru? The Quagoa Merchant went as stiff as a steel rod at her question. Y-yes mother! He squeaked, This Zu Chiru will protect your precious daughter with his life! Does that make me the father? Clara mused. Argh! Laughter filled the promenade. Nearby, a stone plate was pushed up from the ground. The head of a Goblin popped up. After looking around momentarily, she pulled herself out, followed by a half dozen of her fellows. All done? Liane asked. All done, one of them gave her a thumbs-up. We late C bad. Were still on schedule, Liane said. What happened to your boss, by the way? Like the Dwarves, the Goblins exchanged sidelong glances. Dumb thing, one of the Goblins waved a hand dismissively. Boss gone crazy in head. Not crazy! The Goblin boss fumed, Is true thing! So what happened? Liane asked. The Goblins sighed. Except for their boss. He shuffled in closer, eyes wide. Late last night, his voice was barely a whisper. Was going to bed. Thenbreasts fell out of the sky. Liane glanced at Florine. Florine punched her in the arm. Did her new title not count for anything? Rubbing what would surely be a bruise in a few hours, she leaned forward. breasts? Just to be sure, you mean uh, tits, right? Funbags? Mommy milkers? The Goblin boss nodded his head energetically, and the other Goblins groaned. ThetheMommy Milkers fell from the sky, he moved his arms in wide, grasping motions. "Before I could fleeit was so soft, so nice. Try to escape, but cannot. Cannot move, cannot breathe. Everything goes black. When wake up, sun already in the sky. Late. A long silence extended after his account. Clara and Ludmila cast blank expressions at the Goblin. So some sort of pervert attacked you in your bed, Ludmila said. Suffocating you with their breasts. The Frontier Nobles voice was mixed. It was a feat that was clearly beyond her capabilities. Would she seek justice? Justice for the plains faction? Did you report it to one of the local militia posts? Florine asked, This is assault, isnt it? Yeah right, Liane scoffed. I can imagine that right now. Youll be brought in as prime suspectCow! Do you know how stupid this sounds for everyone involved? Once the judiciary issues an advisory, half of the men in the city will start sleeping on hammocks outside, praying to become the next victim. Thats horrible! Its true! Liane returned, Lets just preserve the dignity of the Sorcerous Kingdom and move on. We need to get everything set up C cant be standing here forever. The Vampire Bride resumed her direction of the wagon, now with the assistance of the Dwarf contractors. After the device was set on its mountings, the Goblins went to attach several pipes to it. The Death Knights screwed long steel rods into the central shaft, then took their positions behind each one. Lets give it a dry run first, Liane told them. Lemme know if you feel anything off. As one, the Death Knights stepped forward, marching in an endless circle as they drove the shaft. Liane couldnt hear anything amiss, and there didnt appear to be any difficulties after several minutes. First switch, she called out, licking her lips. One of the Death Knights reached up to pull a lever overhead as it passed by. The gear slipped into place with a clink. Five minutes later, a hollow gurgling sound filled the air. Muddy runoff filled the trench that the Goblins had crawled out of. Works? The Goblin boss said. Well, Ill be damned, one of the Dwarves exclaimed. It worked! Of course it worked! Liane huffed, Just who do you think designed this? Throw the second switch! They went through the second, third and fourth switches. Liane crossed her arms with a supremely satisfied look. I suppose Ill have to buy a few dozen, Clara said. Is there anyone ahead of me? I still dont know what this thing is, Lady Zahradnik muttered. This thing is a pump! Liane told her, Or more accurately, a pumping station. It draws water from the lake on the lowest level here, then uses it to wash all the sewage from the quarter into the mushroom grottos below. The second switch opens a channel that will flush excess out into the city sewers. Third pumps it out to the lake on the surface. Fourth is the emergency overflow. It can handle four channels at once, with fifty times the throughput of those old screws that everyones been using until now. If you use Death Warriors instead, will it be able to do even more? The prototype at home could handle Soul Eaters, so Liane couldnt see why not. Thats up to the operator, Liane said. I just sell the pump C the Sorcerous Kingdom provides the power. Youll be booked up for years, one of the Dwarf contractors said. A piece of machinery like this mustve taken months to build. Liane grinned. Including the prototype, it had taken her main workshop a week. Soon, every place that used pumps C mines, irrigated fields, water locks, aqueducts and sewer systems C would be clamouring for her new product. Assuming they had the power to run it, of course. Precisely machined out of steel, using the rock-bottom costs of Runecraft. It was a piece of equipment that would last a thousand years. She would be retooling her demesne workshops over the next few weeks, but she was already wondering what she would roll out next. Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Gooooo, Zwei! Dont let Ein beat you with that rickety old thing! Liane Wagner hopped up and down in excitement as she shook both fists above her head. In the distant morning light, two Soul Eaters C Ein and Zwei C crested over the final ridge. Wagon wheels ablur, the vehicles they drew glided forward at a pace that would have astonished even those accustomed to the highest-class wagons of the day. On the stands around her, the workshop crews were similarly on their feet. Youre gonna lose, Lady Wagner, one of the men nearby said. It aint over till its over! Though this might have technically been true, Zweis wagon was already a dozen lengths behind when it had appeared. As the seconds passed, Ein only built its lead. As the man had predicted, Ein C who was drawing the old Mark II model C made it comfortably across the finish line with no threat of a final challenge. Liane growled. Cant be helped, my lady, the man said in consoling tones, you overengineered the Mark III. Its twice the weight of the Mark II. I even had it painted with a red stripe, she pouted. Chuckles rose from around her, and the crews stepped down off of the stands to inspect their vehicles. Grumbling, Liane eyed the small bag of gold coins that she had tossed onto the betting table. Well, it wasnt exactly a loss. The Mark II wagon was the pre-Runecraft design that was proven best suited for conversion to the new technology. It was about as light as a wooden frame, but the new Runecrafted steel components allowed it to harness roughly eighty per cent of a Soul Eaters potential. For the first phase of Runecrafted vehicle development, it would probably be her premier product. The Mark III, as the man had mentioned, was overengineered. The frame could withstand four times the stress, so it was ideal for bulk freight. The real question was which roads could withstand the Mark III. Baharuths administrators would probably weep tears of blood if someone tried to use them in the Empire fully loaded. Leaving her crews to their work, she walked over to the nearby row of wagon bays. The sounds of machining filled the air with their song of advancing industry, and Liane allowed herself a satisfied smile. Two Mark II wagons a day. Two Mark IIIs a week. Two pumping stations a week. She already had enough orders to keep her shops busy till spring. Even the Dwarf Kingdoms Regency Council had caught wind of her new inventions. They tracked down the source and bombarded her manor office with queries for information within hours of setting up the pumping station under the Demihuman Quarter. And she was just getting started. Every tool, device and invention was a tiny step towards a future of untold productivity and trade flows that the world had never before seen. The idea of economic domination was like music to the ears of the Sorcerous Kingdom''s administration, and they had essentially allowed her the freedom to pursue her objectives. Lady Wagner, a womans voice sounded from behind her. Lady Wagner? Liane looked over her shoulder to find Dame Verilyn with Zu Chiru by her side. The enchanted pendant on his neck dully reflected the morning light. Oh, looks like you made it, Liane said. Figured itd take a bit longer to work up the courage to come out. Ill admit that Im a cautious person, Dame Verilyn said, but Im not a coward. I wanted to fly over, but Zu Chiru The Quagoa merchant shuddered. Liane wondered what the story was behind that. How come youre not in your Quagoa form? She asked, You two looked pretty cute together. Its not a form, Dame Verilyn frowned. Its me! Rightanyway, hows she been this week, Zu Chiru? Zu Chiru glanced over at his wife before fashioning a reply. Zu Chiru can only wish he could be as brave as a Dragon. There have been various changes C improvements C that have improved sales many-fold. Profits have never been higher. It is only because of her that we can travel to find new sources of goods. A Merchant and a Bard make an amazing team, dont they? Liane grinned, Bards are usually too free-spirited to stand a Merchants routines, though. Youre a lucky man, Zu Chiru. The Quagoa merchant replied with an energetic nod. Dame Verilyn, however, did not seem so enthused. What does anything weve done so far have to do with Imperial Customs? She asked, All Ive been doing is learning how Merchants conduct their business. This is the superior approach, Liane told her. Unless the local authorities are up to something foolish, a Merchant is welcome anywhere C be it in peace or war. Imperial customs are not the only customs in the Empire: you have dozens of smaller cultures in different parts of the nation. Merchants and wayfarers from all over our part of the world and beyond visit the place too. Only learning how to act like Imperial Nobility opens far fewer doors. But Im only supposed to go there to learn about the Empire, arent I? I highly doubt Lady Shalltear would act in such a simplistic way, Liane scoffed. Every member of the Royal Court is an excellent individual, and Lady Shalltear might be the most shrewd of them all. Everything you find out in the Empire has a purpose, and the more you know, the better equipped youll be to handle where she sends you next. Continuing to stroll along as they spoke, Liane led them to the bay at the end. Unlike the preceding workshops, this one was not set to task creating new pumps and vehicles. What are those? Dame Verilyn eyed several fluffy white bales in a storage area before the building. Theyre cotton bolls, Liane replied. Seed cotton. We got a shipment from the Theocracy, one from the Empire, another from Karnassus. I even managed to get some from Re-Estize. She leaned forward and picked up two loose bits off of the ground, handing them to Dame Verilyn and Zu Chiru. Once theyre picked, Liane said, ya still gotta separate the seed from the fibre. Both Zu Chiru and Dame Verilyn shredded their bits of cotton. So weak! Zu Chiru exclaimed, Weaker than Zu Chiru! Do Humans really dress themselves in this? Dame Verilyn remarked, They may as well be naked. Liane cleared her throat. The point I was trying to get across was how difficult it is to process each one. Its very time-consuming. Fortunately, the solution to thats been around for centuries. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. She led them into the workshop, where a colourfully decorated contraption rested on a wooden stand. Beyond its garish markings, it looked little more than a pair of rollers with a crank. This little beaut is from far to the southeast - a Churka from the nations of the Beastman Confederation. Why would Beastmen have a tool for cotton? Ilyshnish frowned. Hey, I know the tribal Demihumans around here dont wear much more than rawhide loincloths, but the most advanced nations in the world arent Human. They have societies of their own, with high fashion, rich cultures and more technologies than I can shake a stick at. In the Beastman Confederation, they use Golems to drive these. I seeso like that pumping station, you plan on using Undead labour instead of Golems. Thats right, Liane nodded. Undead labour is far cheaper than any Golem, and far more cost-effective to maintain. With our new supply of high-quality ores and Runecrafted parts, we can make scaled up and improved versions of this. She nodded to an Elder Lich, who was standing near to the devices. It took a basket of cotton bolls and dumped it into an awaiting Hopper. A Death Knight carefully turned the crank. As the rollers spun, they effortlessly separated the seeds from the cotton fibres, which fell into their respective baskets. It seems like the things that you come up with all have to do with Undead labour turning something, Dame Verilyn said. I wouldnt say its as simple as that, Liane said, but that is the general idea. Machines turn power into skill, and in the Sorcerous Kingdom, power is cheap. If you try getting a Death Knight to separate the seeds manually, they wouldnt be much faster than a Human labourer. By making a machine they can straightforwardly apply their power to, a single Death Knight can do the work of two thousand. With the load of cotton separated, the Elder Lich brought the products forward to display before them. What happens after this? Dame Verilyn asked. The cotton has to be cleaned up and spooled into thread, Liane answered, There are tools for that too. We keep enough seeds for planting. If theres excess, well be extracting oil from them. She led them past the Churka, scooping up one of the seeds from the pile. Getting to this point is only part of the story, though, she tossed the seed into the air and caught it again, Cotton is a crop that requires special conditions to grow year after year. Its thirsty, drains the soil and requires a lot of menial labour to harvest. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, the first two problems are solved by Lord Mare. The question of labour is answered by, well, Undead labour. Ill be using Skeletons for now, but Im sure we''ll figure out a better way eventually. Slowly hand-picking everything feels like a waste. Im curious, Dame Verilyn said as they followed after her. How have you been able to build all of these machines? Everyone thats seen them thinks that theyre some sort of miracle product. Well, its not exactly a novel idea, Liane said, but its still considered a technological secret of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Youll have to swear not to disclose this information to anyone that''s not already privy to it. Dame Verilyn quickly agreed, and Liane led them deeper into the workshop. She stopped in front of an empty workstation. This is one of our new lathes, she said. Our old ones were used to make wagon axles, mill shafts, gears and all sorts of other wooden parts for generations. The new ones are designed to work with steel. Steel? Dame Verilyn frowned, Why not something better? The name of the game isnt to make the fanciest stuff around, Liane told her. Its to be the most economical. Only people with way too much money and no common sense would try to purchase something like an Adamantite wagon. Now She looked around for a moment before waving over one of the apprentices nearby. Yes, Lady Wagner? Give Dame Verilyn here a step-by-step demonstration on how the tools here work. Of course, my lady. The apprentice instructed the Death Knight at the station to retrieve a four-metre long piece of bar stock. They worked together to fix it onto the lathe. The basic idea, Dame Verilyn, he said, is that a lathe spins the object that''s currently fixed to it. Two Soul Eaters are driving a shaft that runs under the workshop and connects to this station. He pressed a peddle at his feet. The steel rod started to spin as a gear clinked into place. The craftsman uses a metal instrument to shave the piece down to the desired configuration, he fished a Runecrafted bit out of his pocket. All one has to do is hold the bit against the metal and let the rotation do theCwoah! Dame Verilyn stuck out her finger, pressing it against the spinning rod. Fragments of metal flew everywhere. Zu Chiru threw himself to the ground. Liane took refuge behind a Death Knight. The apprentice stomped on the pedal again, releasing the driveshaft. The workshop employees stopped to look over at the commotion. Liane peeked out cautiously. A-are you alright?" She asked. Its unenchanted steel, yes? Dame Verilyn replied, It cant hurt me. I-Is she a Vampire Bride? The apprentice gaped at her. No, Liane sighed. Please dont do that again, Dame Verilyn. You might be impervious to that sort of damage, but the people around here arent. She instructed the apprentice to start all over again. They removed the old metal bar C which had been shaved down into an odd-looking shape C replacing it with a new one. The apprentice pulled an instrument out of a pocket of his apron. This is what we use to set measurements, he told her. Its not Runecrafted, but conventionally enchanted. There doesnt seem to be a Runecrafted version. He held it up for Dame Verilyn to observe. Fifty point five millimetres. Oh The points of the magical gauge adjusted themselves to the indicated length. What happens if you say ten kilometres? Dame Verilyn asked. Nothing, the apprentice smirked. These ones only go to thirty centimetres. Its more than enough for what we do here. The apprentice got to work calibrating his workstation. After nodding to himself once, he started up the lathe. We use a steel bit with a Rune that maintains sharpness, he said. Normally wed have them made out of a higher grade material, but this tool is a hundredth of the cost of a mithril one. It probably lasts longer, as wellyoud have to abuse these pretty hard to break them. The apprentice carefully crafted the new roller, then created threads for screw caps on the ends. When he was done, the Death Knight held out the piece for inspection. Thisll be on the next shipment to the Runesmiths, he told her. Once the appropriate Runes are carved and imbued onto the ends, well affix the caps to protect the Runes from being damaged. When we get it back, well have a new roller for an upscaled Churka. That was rather quick, Dame Verilyn muttered. Yep, the apprentice nodded. Its amazing how quick things get once everything comes together. Its like that with all the parts. We have lathes, drills, trip hammersall sorts of machines for making anything we need. All powered by Undead labour. Our productivity is through the roof. If anything, we need more Runecrafters C speeding things up on our end is as simple as building more tools for more workshops, but Runecrafting takes time. I see, Dame Verilyn nodded slowly, well, thank you for the demonstration. Not a problem, the apprentice tipped his protective visor and went back to work. Walking back out of the warehouse, Liane cast her gaze south, over the test course and to the Katze Plains beyond. Some things technology couldnt fix. Yet. You ready for the next phase of your training? She asked the Bard-and-Merchant duo. Are you sure we can do this? Dame Verilyn asked. Yeah, no problem! Liane answered, Youre just going around the Sorcerous Kingdom for this. The Ministry of Transportation wants a few of the new wagons delivered to the Great Lake for testing, so well start you off there. Lord Cocytus is keen to figure out what additional exports the Demihumans in the region can produce, but those lake races are notoriously sedentary. What will Zu Chiru do? The Quagoa Merchant twitched her nose up at her. Have fun! Liane grinned, Make money. Making money is fun. A lot of merchants consider this part of their careers the best of times. If it wasnt for the bandits and monsters and such, anyway. You wont have to worry about that in the Sorcerous Kingdom, so buy and sell to your hearts content! Legacy of the Plains: Act 2, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Tendrils of darkness disappeared into Ludmilas outstretched hand, filling her being with a variety of vibrant and familiar sensations. The resolve to act with violence. The desperate struggle for survival. The pain that came with conflict, both physical and emotional. Even as a Human, it was all something she had long learned to harbour within herself; become accustomed to. Since childhood, she had shared in it all. The patrols that came back with casualties; the loss of friends and family; the resolve to carry on and fight until ones dying breath. To kill or be killed. As she took in the sensations C the emotional imprint of deaths that she had ordered in the battle of the upper reaches C Ludmila supposed she was never what one might consider a good person. She fulfilled her duties in ways that tended to drive fear into the hearts of others. Was it a strange vice that she subconsciously enjoyed? Probably not C it was simply the way she was raised to fight. She was the product of generations of hard lessons on the frontier: where her house and its people had fought a long, unrecognized war in the shadows. As a result, sowing death appeared to be the one thing that she excelled at above all elseand now it seemed that she could reap it. She closed her outstretched hand, lowering it to her side. Was it even necessary? At first, she feared that the battles in the wilderness would turn the area into a wasteland filled with the Undead. Her fears were unfounded, however. Throughout the time that the Linum sisters organized anti-Undead patrols, nothing of note had been reported. Nature was more resilient than she had given it credit for. Like the Zurrernorn members she spoke to had mentioned, it took a lot to throw off the balance. The remains of every single Demihuman camp that she had destroyed were already well on their way to being reclaimed. What she was doing now just seemed like she was expediting things rather than fixing them. Ludmila took a deep breath, trying once again to figure out what absorbing this negative energy meant. She had been wandering up and down for days, with no discernible change to show for it. No, that wasnt quite right. As she made her rounds, she grew aware of something manifesting C something along the lines of an Ability or a Skill. As long as it lay within her realm of responsibility, she could sense negative energy. It didnt matter how minute or remote it was, she could pinpoint it at any time, from any location. Rather than anything that felt suited to one of the Undead C some dark ability that was the stuff of nightmares C it was more like the uncanny ability of her household staff to detect dust in the most obscure and hard to reach places of her manor. Rather than naming her Warden, they should have probably called her a Maid. An Undead Maid. A Death Maid. Maybe I should report to Miss Alpha for training, she mused to herself. Ludmila didnt feel any particular compulsion to go after any of it, but it didnt hurt to pick up if it was on the way. Though her thoughts on this aspect of her new nature were decidedly casual, she was still slowly developing an appreciation for what it meant. Ilyshnishs outburst during their investigation was particularly shocking C it was the closest she had ever witnessed the Frost Dragon come to expressing something like genuine concern. Even so, it felt alien to her. It was as if Ilyshnish was not worried for Ludmila personally, but worried about some greater thing that Ludmila had no awareness of. For her part, Ludmila only understood that she was something of a paradox. She was an Undead being, yet unlike the naturally-manifested Undead that acted to propagate negative energy to create more Undead, she did the opposite. A walking countermeasure against the advance of negative energy ecologies. Something like a wolf in sheeps clothing? Did that make her the natural enemy of the Undead, despite being one of the Undead? His Majestys Undead servitors didnt seem to react to her any differently than before. Though she had not visited recently, Lady Shalltear only appeared to be pleased over her new existence. Granted, Ludmila had not submitted any of her recent findings to her liege yet, but natural reactions to rivals, predators and competitors tended to be easily discernible. Arriving at the remains of the next camp, Ludmila felt the familiar sensations suffuse into her body as she stepped into its midst. I should formally claim this place already C Im already taking care of it. How would the Slane Theocracy react? Clara managed the Sorcerous Kingdoms current standing border with their neighbour to the south, and there had been no incidents to speak of. She had an advantage in the fact that she ruled over a completely Human population that shared the same faith, however. If Ludmila extended her management over the upper reaches, her protection would extend over hundreds of Demihuman tribes. Would the Theocracy still move to suppress nonhuman populations in their area, despite said nonhumans being members of an officially recognized state? What would she do if they did? The question left a sour taste in her mouth, one that was by far more disagreeable than absorbing the negative energy imprint of thousands of obliterated Demihumans. She hoped that it wouldnt happen, but each nation had its own agendas. Just as Ludmila did what she thought was best for her territory, so should the leaders of any population. The Slane Theocracy had taken on the additional burden of being caretakers of humanity and had long acted to assist the younger Human nations around it. For now, they maintained strict neutrality when it came to their relations with the Sorcerous Kingdom, but there was no telling when that might change. The Scripture members she had encountered seemed reasonable enough C friendly even. They were more curious than fearful and empathized with many of her concerns. A part of her wanted to believe that everyone from the Theocracy was like that. According to Clara C who had been on several pilgrimages to the south C it was merely the sort of behaviour they displayed towards fellow adherents of the faith. Once, when House Zahradnik only ruled over Humans, this would have meant the same thing to her either way. Now, she was left to puzzle out what she could do to eliminate the risk of cross-border incidents. Keeping open lines of communication seemed the surest way to prevent misunderstandings and de-escalate any situations that arose. Despite their neutral stance, however, the Slane Theocracy had not sent any ambassadors to the Sorcerous Kingdom. It may have been because the Temples were an institution that influenced all aspects of life in the Theocracy. They may have been treating Temples in the Duchy of E-Rantel the same way. Bishop Austine didnt have anywhere near the political or economic clout attributed to a Bishop in the Theocracy, however. He simply reported to his superiors, made recommendations where he was legally entitled, and did his best to manage the resurgent numbers of the faithful. Perhaps Ludmila needed to set something up on her own. It was long past time for her demesne to receive temple staff. Even a local temple branch that kept couriers and pilgrims flowing over the border would be better than what she currently had access to. With the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead patrols, it would be safe enough. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Ludmila made her way eastwards, following the old wilderness trail that led over the southeastern pass to the Theocracy. Her senses led her towards another patch of negative energy, high above the places that the Goblin Army occupied. It was from an older conflict, its remaining vestiges already on the verge of being cleansed by nature. No physical traces of what had occurred could be detected. The sensations that came with the residual traces of negative energy, however, were well worn and familiar. The resolve to act with violence. The struggle for life. The pain of injury; the pain of loss. No matter who they were, it seemed, the conflicts of the living left the same impressions. She wondered if the place where she stood was the site of some act of Demihuman suppression by the forces of the Theocracy. It was just the sort of thing she would now have to be wary of. Lady Zahradnik? A familiar voice sounded in her head, and Ludmila raised a hand to her ear out of habit. Yes? This is Pestonya. Ive called to inform you that were about to begin our preparations. Is it that time already? I must have lost track somehow The sessions for the morning ended early. Were at Corelyn Manor at the moment C I can open a Gate for you if you wishwan. That would be wonderful, Miss Pestonya. Thank you very much. It was time. Ludmila took a deep breath, trying to settle the sudden nerves that rose out of the depths of her being. A moment later, a dark line slashed across the air, expanding into the familiar portal of the Gate spell. Taking one last look around, she allowed herself a satisfied nod before stepping through.
Stamp. Flip. Stamp. Flip. StaChuh? Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer King, barely caught himself before stamping his desk. The crimson points of his eyes scanned the polished surface before he cleared his throat. Albedo. Yes, Ainz-sama? Todays workload appears to be quite light. Indeed, Ainz-sama, Albedo replied serenely. With the approach of the autumn harvest season, both city businesses and the local leaders habitually get their affairs in order. I would not say that its an unwelcome thing, but one would rather that they stay on top of things in a more uniform manner. Crunch time, ehwait, does that mean Ive caught up? I suppose things might have become onerous for you, hm? Not at all, Ainz-sama! Though domestic matters have settled down somewhat, the recommendations weve made regarding the Imperial Legions have required a delicate balancing act. I recall that Jircniv was quite shocked when you proposed them. You mentioned that they were cooperatinghas something changed in the state of affairs between us? Though her smile remained pristine, Albedos voice seemed to curl into a sneer. Nothing of the sort, Ainz-sama, she replied. Its just that Humans are such a needy and wasteful species. If it wasnt for your intent for the Baharuth Empire to become a model protectorate, I would have simply ordered everyone involved to crawl into their holes and die. They can always breed more later. Mah, we can afford a little bit of patience, no? He made a casual sweep of his hand, Were trying to cultivate the best possible results here. Of course. It is as you say, Ainz-sama. They are as maggots squirming helplessly in the palm of your hand. Dont put maggots in my palm, please. Despite all that had happened, it seemed that Albedo held firm to her stance against outsiders in general. There were next to none that werent deficient in some aspect of their personality or capability. Would it ever change? He could only hope. Never mind finding friends for his friends children, he couldnt even find colleagues for this particular child. Speaking of cultivated results, Demiurge should be advancing on the Holy Kingdom soon, shouldnt he? Yes, Ainz-sama, Albedo replied, hes truly outdone himself this time. All relevant species have been analyzed, useful ones have been set aside and prepared for integration into the Sorcerous Kingdom. Problematic races have been gathered into the Demon Emperors army. He has even managed to secure a plentiful and willing supply of cheap, high-quality equipment for them. What of the other nations in the region? Theres no indication that they suspect anything. The Elves of Evansha are preoccupied with their own matters. The Slane Theocracy has no cause to connect Jaldabaoth to us. Re-Estize remains ignorant as always. Due to Demiurges machinations, the Demon Emperor has been made to be an enemy of all. Everything is going according to plan. Umu. In other words, this would be his only chance. Once Demiurge set his plan into motion, Ainz would have to begin preparing for his role in it all. He had some of his own ideas to add, as well Have we learned anything of the Holy Kingdoms Paladins? He asked, Demiurge indicated it highly likely that the delegation they send to us would be headed by them. Followers of the Four Elemental Gods are vehemently opposed to the Undead and their holy warriors might be particularly zealous. Enough to complicate our plans. Albedo snorted dismissively. Hmph. If those could be called Paladins, then we may as well put one of Kyouhukous summons on a horse and call it a Blackguard. We do have a case study on what the locals consider Paladins inbound, however. A contingent from the Slane Theocracy has been pre-approved for entry. Though they are not of the same religion, we should be able to prepare an appropriate response to the main event by using them as a rough model for our expectations. Theres really nothing to do, huhthen theres nothing to do but to do it. Ainz put his completed work aside and rose from his seat. The sentries around the room redoubled their vigilance, and the maid on duty grew sharply attentive. He mustered up an appropriately authoritative tone. In that case, thank you for your hard work, Albedo. Since things should be quiet for the next little while, I will be attending to a matter that I have set aside for far too long. Clear my schedule C I am not to be disturbed until I return. Albedo lowered her head in reverence. By your command, Ainz-sama. Ainz strode at a stately pace out of the office and through the corridor. He stopped by his bedroom to pick up several books he had left on the nightstand. Unlike the cerebral texts that he usually placed there, these were ones he had keenly perused over the last few weeks. They were records translated from the Adventurer Guild and the Imperial Legions, as well as tales compiled from local lore. Stories of a lush and fertile land that had abruptly fallen to shadow, never to recover. The Katze Plains. The more Ainz read about it, the more he wanted to go. There were so many conflicting tales about the place that it was impossible to tell truth from fable. Excitement over what he would discover threatened to disturb his regal gait. A few things were agreed upon by most. First was that an ancient metropolis lurked somewhere in the mists. The second was that there was an Elder Lich who captained some sort of ghost shipsomething like a Flying Dutchman? If he could get his hands on that Elder Lich, he would finally have an intelligent Undead of this world to study. He couldnt go alone, of course, despite it being an Undead-infested area. Because it was an Undead-infested area, however, the choice of his escort was clear. Ainz cast a Message spell, raising a hand to his head. Shalltear. A-Ainz-sama? There is something you require my assistance with? Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Sunlight streamed through the curtains of the nearby window, spilling over the bed to set a thousand glittering diamonds aflame. Any awe over the dazzling sight was suppressed by the solemn atmosphere, however, and Ludmila gave Claras trembling hand a squeeze. Her friend squeezed her back in reply, and together they looked across the bed at the third figure in the room. Dressed in the luxurious maid outfit customary to the Sorcerer Kings household, Miss Pestonya waited expectantly. An audible swallow rose from Clara, and she finally nodded. Pestonya raised her arms. True Resurrection! A magic circle formed over the bed, suffusing the carpet of diamonds with an angelic blue hue. Ludmila held her breath, and Clara did the same... The magical light faded, and the sun reasserted its dominance. The bed, however, no longer glittered with diamonds. Clara leaned forward slightly over the silken sheets. She sent a questioning look in Miss Pestonyas direction. The Sorcerer Kings housekeeper only shook her head silently in return. Claras hand grew cold, tightening its grip. Ludmila quickly spoke. Thank you, Miss Pestonya, she said. Please dont let us keep you here. A Gate opened on Miss Pestonyas side of the bed. With one last, respectful nod, she disappeared through the portal. Ludmila caught Clara as she collapsed, pulling her close. It failed, Claras voice was filled with disbelief. WhC A violent sob racked her shoulders, and her wails rose to fill the room. Tears streaming down her own cheeks, Ludmila brought them to sit down on a long sofa. I worked so hard, Clara said between shuddering breaths. I wanted them to come back and see. I wanted to see the proud look on fathers face Claras sobs started anew, and she clutched at Ludmila desperately. It was something that they all felt. In the wake of catastrophe, unprecedented peace and prosperity had come to their lands. House Corelyn, especially, had grown from its small barony between E-Rantel and the Katze River to a burgeoning County that controlled the majority of the fertile Riverlands. After discovering that Ludmila had been resurrected several times in Adventurer training, Clara started considering whether it was possible to bring their families back. It was something that they did not dare to hope over, at first, but as they grew accustomed to the new administration and developed a sense of its needs, Clara became reasonably confident that it would work. The Sorcerous Kingdom had Elder Liches aplenty to act as clerks and scribes, collecting and organizing information. What it lacked were skilled and loyal administrators capable of making the appropriate decisions based on that information, the nations policies, and the needs of its people. One of the reasons why Clara had catapulted so far ahead of everyone else was because she was building a case for the excellence of House Corelyn. Little did they know that, despite receiving the approval of the Royal Court, the resurrection would be rejected by the recipient himself. Clara had meant for the return of her father to be a kindling of hope for the others C showing that their lost fathers, brothers and sons could be brought back to them. Now, Ludmila wondered how much fresh heartbreak it would bring if everyone tried. Several hours later, after their grief had abated, Clara quietly lay with her head on Ludmilas lap. Ludmila idly stroked Claras strands of shimmering golden hair, as if the movement might be keeping her calm somehow. It is time to go, Clara said at long last. There is nothing left for us here. Ludmilas hand stopped, and she looked down at Clara. Will your household be alright? She asked. They must have heard me weeping this entire time, Clara replied. I am sure they have figured out what has happened. As long as I continue to lead House Corelyn, they should be fine. Claras amethyst eyes turned up at her. And as long as I have you, I will be fine. Ludmila poked her in the cheek, eliciting a smile. They got up and straightened out their frumpled dresses, and Ludmila went to check the hallway. Outside the door to the solar, she found Claras ladys maid, Taiya Aramis, waiting. Her eyes were red and raw, but she rose from her seat to look towards Ludmila tentatively. My lady? Were moving, Clara appeared from behind Ludmila. Let the others know. Countess Corelyns voice carried a resolve harder than Adamantite, and Taiyas response was immediate. Yes, my lady. With a quick curtsey, she swiftly headed back down the corridor. Clara walked over towards her room. Will you be staying to help? She asked. I do not have any commitments scheduled until tomorrow, Ludmila answered, so I should be able to remain for at least that long. It will take a long time to move everything, though C your wardrobe alone will take over a week. Clara shot her a look over her shoulder. I dont have that much. You do. Well, we have the Death Knights to help, so it will be quick. Ludmila walked over to the bedroom window, peeking down at the yard. What about the manor gardens? Your family has been cultivating them for generations. Were moving the entire grounds to one of the castle gardens. Im certainly not leaving your favourite part of the manor behind. Ludmila settled down beside Clara, helping her sort out one of her drawers. The sounds of the Corelyn household beginning their work rose from downstairs. Claras burst of energy drained away by noon, and they stopped to refresh themselves with a light lunch. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. So even with Surshanas approval, her friend muttered softly to herself, the individual will of the soul still matters. Ludmila paused, a piece of bread soaked in stew half-raised to her mouth. I have been meaning to ask, Ludmila said. Have you personally seen His Majesty? Yes, Clara replied. You have been to the Theocracy on pilgrimage several times. There must have been frescoes, ancient tapestries and relicsthe art of the great cathedrals Clara took a few spoonfuls of her own stew, taking her time with it before answering. Have you travelled much around my demesne? She asked. I have only looked around the harbour for any great period of time, Ludmila answered. Well, what you have probably noticed in the harbour town is much the same as everywhere else. ThenC Clara held her gaze while shaking her head. If it is, then it is. Either way, our duties do not change. Why the sudden interest, anyway? I saw His Majesty for the first time over a month ago, Ludmila told her. It was right after everything happened. Recently, I have learned some other things about myself. Dame Verilyn says that something like this does not just happen. It has to be facilitated somehow. And it has to be allowed. Clara slowly rolled a mouthful of dark wine over her tongue, a thoughtful expression on her face. What did His Majesty say about it? I am not sure if he said anything at all, Ludmila replied. I took one look at him and ran away. You fled from our sovereign? Ludmila Embarrassment crept up Ludmilas neck. I-it is different for me, her voice was heated. I do not see him as Humans do. It is likelike Lady Shalltear whenever you hear her speak of His Majesty, amplified to an overwhelming degree. I never imagined that it would be in this state that I would first feel like this about a man. Is it really that bad? It is. Even the memory of the Sorcerer King still bothered her. She did not think she could ever get used to it. Yourphysiological reactions aside, Clara told her, I do not think you should share those thoughts about the origin of your existence with anyone else. Even with what is happening in your demesne? Especially with what is going on in my demesne, Clara said. Faith is a wonderful thing, but it can also turn into something terrible. The people here are confident in the rightness of their path and the sound leadership of the realm. We have achieved an ideal balance that these territories have never seen before. However, it is possible that the faith of the people might be pushed too far in an attempt to edify it. Ludmila furrowed her brow, trying to envision what her friend described. And what would it look like if it was pushed too far? Not very much different from what you see right now, I suspect, Clara replied. Which is the scariest part about it. It will have advanced too far by the time you have realized the problem. His Majesty keeps a strictly secular government, and he has given no indication that he wishes to interfere with religious affairs. I believe that this is one of the reasons why. So you do believe that hesC I do, Clara said. Which makes it a priceless honour to be a noble in His Majestys service, do you not agree? It wasnt a matter of agreeing or not. It simply was, without question. A god had come to walk amongst them, and they were in the enviable position of being his subjects. To followers of The Six, it was the answer to a heartfelt prayer; a return to a time thought forever lost. You know I do, Ludmila replied. But I do not understand how my existence would influence the peoples faith. Consider what you said just now, Clara told her. That your new existence must have been facilitated somehow, and it had to have been allowed. Surshana holds purview over the souls of humanity. Your Human soul has been allowed to return in the form of a being that is Undead: a state associated with our god of death. That you are a Noble and an adherent of Surshana just nudges things along. Once your existence enters the imagination of the public, you will end up as the Chosen of Surshana C proof of our gods blessing upon the people and our realm. After that, they will saint you and give you a portable shrine to carry around. I must have missed that memo. It does not matter that you did, Clara smirked. People believe what they want to believe. Another reason to remain silent on the matter of her existence and its purpose. As if unknowingly making enemies of Dragons and shadowy necromantic organizations wasnt bad enough What about merchants and travellers from the Theocracy? Ludmila asked, The amount of traffic going to and from the south is steadily increasing. They do not stop in E-Rantel, Clara answered, but they have probably picked out the details of those statues from the crossroads by now. I suppose that the people of the Theocracy are who I am mostly worried about these days. As a nation, they should have sent their agents over to take a look around, and the Temples of The Six here regularly report to their superiors in the south. There is no way that the High Council of the Slane Theocracy is unaware of what has happened here. What does it mean for them? For those well-grounded in the faith, well educated and possessing experience in the wide world, they might be considered to be like us, save for being raised in a place where the temples have more power. It is the common folk of recent generations that have become a cause for growing concern. The foreign policy of the Slane Theocracy has grown increasingly aggressive since the time of the Demon Gods, and the way they have been influencing the masses has been altered to match. This was something that the faithful in the duchy felt keenly when dealing with their brethren from the south. Due to a combination of circumstances, those in the Sorcerous Kingdom practised a version of the faith reminiscent of the times before the Demon Gods. It was what was best suited for the faiths Evangelists and Missionaries to bring to a land where the Temples had no power beyond what was commonly recognized as their purview. It wasnt just in how the masses were directed, but the way that the Theocracy moved in the shadows of the northern kingdoms, too. As a Frontier Noble, their longtime assistance with deadly threats to the border had always been a welcome thing. As Ludmila became more aware of other matters, however, she noticed where their southern neighbour might be doing more than just helping to keep dangers to humanity suppressed. What is the purpose in doing that? Of that, I have no idea, Clara replied. Creating suitable public outlook for pursuing territorial and ideological objectives, perhaps. What I do know for sure is that the people as a whole have started to lose their way. Faith is being supplanted by fanaticism, and that fanaticism has taken on a life of its own. It is to the point that I question whether they follow the same scriptures, or if they follow what they collectively believe the scriptures to say without proper study or guidance. In other words, popular notions rather than correct ones could seize control of the consensus. From there, the situation could go in any direction. The High Council of the Theocracy would not allow this situation to stand, Ludmila said. It was the High Council of the Theocracy that initiated this whole shift in national attitudes, Clara replied, but I agree. In the wake of the Demon Gods, they started the great seeding and spread humanity throughout the region. They have been increasingly active in espionage, politics and military actions. Everything they have done has been purposeful, but something went wrong recently. Now, they are stuck with a population with the sort of thinking that they thought would be suited for whatever their objective was supposed to be by this point. What can they do to solve it? I am not sure that they can, Clara sighed. It is the exact reason why I do not wish for anything of the sort to happen here. The Theocracy invested generations into this, and now all they can probably do is hope that calms down before it runs off without them. I pray that they will be able to as well: they are our brothers and sisters in the faith, not our enemies. Clara left many things unspoken between them, but they were both well aware of the crisis looming on the horizon. The faithful of the Sorcerous Kingdom held the truth close to their hearts, content that better times had come. The people of the Theocracy, however What would happen if they discovered that the greatest of The Six had returned? Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The snort of a horse carried into the cool morning air, over the murmur of an unseen river. Layered in thick mists, the broad valley was cloaked in an eerie stillness; every unknown sound and movement made Marcus Cavallaro peer sharply in its direction. The shrouded hours of the early morning were the most dangerous time of day in the Riverlands. Though it should be safe enough where they were, he could never truly settle down in these surroundings. A Paladin stationed in the fortress of Altamura and a native of the Riverlands himself, he had seen too many times what could happen if one dropped their guard against the morning fog. Inhabitants of the area held a belief that the evil mist over the nearby Katze Plains would reach out and up into the Riverlands, mingling with the daily fog and taking advantage of those who thought nothing of the everyday occurrence. As with many such widespread beliefs, a kernel of truth was what fixed this notion in the peoples minds. While the mists here did not register the same, pervasive Undead reaction one would detect when examining the fog blanketing the Katze Plains, it provided cover from the Undead that periodically spilt over its borders. It was the perfect situation in which weak Undead such as common Zombies and Skeletons could come up on the unwary without notice. Here, one stayed indoors C or at least stayed within the bounds of the better-guarded areas of the larger villages and towns C until the sun burned the morning shroud away. The small village where they currently gathered was much the same. If they had not chosen to assemble here, it would have remained silent save for the noise of local livestock. In pairs and trios, more Paladins trickled in with their mounts and baggage; no Squires could be seen amongst them. To be without their attendants was an uncommon sight C one only seen when Paladins were forming for a devastating assault against the amassed enemies of the Theocracy. Given their location, they might have been mistaken to be doing just that: even the tense atmosphere they carried with them had the sense of a Cavalier preparing for the decisive charge. The approach of hooves on the rough pavement kept his gaze riveted in the same direction, then a familiar face emerged from the fog. Coming down the slope through the road from the southern edge of the village was a middle-aged man astride his mount: his salt and pepper hair already well thinned and showing the sheen of his scalp. The man grinned broadly through his thick beard as his brown eyes met Marcus own and the distance closed between them. Marcus stepped up to clasp arms with him after he dismounted before him. The Grandmasters must be crazy! Marcus said heartily, Sending someone like you to lead this contingent. This may be so, the man admitted, but I doubt they are so crazy as to send anyone better. I have not seen your ugly face in half a decade C how is it that you have not gotten yourself buried in the plains, yet? Maybe it is because I am getting old, Marcus replied. Then again, I suppose this is why any of us were chosen, Lorenzo. Old and expendable? Lorenzo raised an eyebrow. Well seasoned and wise, Marcus returned. Anyone else may well be stirring up trouble, eh, Captain? Lorenzo grunted, taking a draught from his flask. Marcus figured it all for banter, as all who joined them would have been subjected to the same stern instruction on the nature of their task. Out of the multitude of Paladin Orders in the Slane Theocracy, a mere three dozen individuals had been chosen to assemble at the northern border on the highway leading to E-Rantel. I cannot decide which is crazier, he said, that we are being sent into this pit of hell, or the reason why. No one is above the law, Lorenzo shrugged, not the Grandmasters of the Orders, nor the High Council itself. I heard that the Bishop up north sent a dozen requests for personnel, only to be rejected each time for the obvious reasons. He blindsided everyone with that ordinance that we all took for granted, so here we are. Marcus gave a short bark of a laugh as he recalled the face of the Bishop of Altamura: the aged Cleric could not even keep his face straight while conveying the missive. It was normal enough to see temple guards posted in the Theocracy, where the Paladin Orders had a role in the more militant matters of the ministry. It was unheard of in Re-Estize and Baharuth, where the secular governments frowned at even the faintest idea of any religion gaining power beyond its lawful purview. That being said, the ordinance was used by the shrewd Bishop of E-Rantel to obtain more staff for the temples, and the Paladins had been co-opted into civilian ministry. Even so, Marcus had heard it was quite the uphill battle. According to the Bishop of Altamura, the initial request had been for four times their number. That in itself beggared belief since it meant that the Duchy of E-Rantel had over a hundred thousand followers of the Six Great Gods C after it had been annexed by the Sorcerous Kingdom. When it was a part of Re-Estize, the number was closer to sixty thousand: the vast majority living in the southern territories near the Theocracy. A flood of refugees crossed over the border into the Theocracy in the days leading up to and following the annexation, so it was loosely speculated that perhaps half of that number remained to face whatever came. It turned out that the Bishop of E-Rantel desired that number for future expansion, and that the actual needs were for roughly seventy thousand. This number had still shocked Marcus silent when he had first heard it, and even now it was hard to accept. Apparently, even after the flight of so many, the faith of the Six Great Gods was experiencing an unprecedented resurgence under the rule of an Undead sovereign. There were not enough priests and they had no Paladins. Out of desperation, Paladins had been called in to do the work of priests. Still, the number had been whittled away to half of what was mandated by law. First on grounds that the Paladins would see little in the way of their regular duties there, so there was no need for such a sudden show of force that might be perceived as aggressive posturing. The second was caution: uncertain what would happen, they had only committed to the fulfilment of the ordinance in stages C if no incidents occurred with the first half, then the remainder would be dispatched. Not that there was a lack of volunteers. Once word inevitably got out, thousands of Paladins had come forward to pledge themselves to the plight of the beleaguered Bishopexcept the vast majority of those Paladins surely had the wrong idea in their heads and would have immediately started no end of trouble. In the end, the three dozen assembled had been picked out as he had described them: seasoned, wise of the outside world and not prone to acts of blind zealotry. Hopefully. Oh, Brother Marcus, a cheerful voice called out to him, you have come as well! Save for one. Marcus turned his gaze up the road again, towards the slight figure trotting her speckled white mare directly towards him. Her olive eyes sparkled with the same cheer in her voice, and the morning breeze played through the lazy waves of her shoulder-length blonde hair. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Thats right, Sister Alessia, he answered her greeting. I do not mean to question orders from above, but are you absolutely sure you can handle what lies ahead of us? His Excellency the Bishop of E-Rantel has personally requested my presence; how can my lowly self refuse such a summons? Marcus turned to look out worriedly over the concealed valley. The request for the young Paladin was incomprehensible: a diplomatic catastrophe waiting to happen. He had no qualms about her ability as a Paladin C in fact, he expected her to surpass all of the ones gathered in short order if she hadnt already C but the girl was only recently ordained, bright-eyed and full of expectations set by the temple schools and the attitudes they instilled. This was fine inside the Theocracys borders, but she was exactly the wrong type of person to send to help the civilian ministry in a place where the smallest incident might spell war. The Theocracy had taken a neutral stance with their neighbour, which was received in return, but the youths of the Theocracy were the sort that could wantonly change that stance in the blink of an eye. He recalled Bishop Austines written instructions regarding the girl: Keep her from doing anything rash until you reach the Cathedral; we will take care of her from there. He wondered what the man had in mind. Marcus wasnt even sure if they could keep her from doing anything rash either. Maybe they should just tie her up and throw a sack over her head. It would surely look strange, but far preferable to a mishap. Eyeing her full plate armour and assortment of weapons, he thought that if the hammer was absent, one would be less tempted to swing at any perceived nails Sister Alessia. Yes, Brother Marcus? The journey will be a few days C change out of your armour and put on something more comfortable. I hear and obey, Brotherbut why me? We will be rotating duties since we dont have any Squires along with us for this. You can add your things to the baggage train. "Yes, Brother Marcus, she bowed slightly. Please excuse me. He waved her away and sounds of clattering metal followed Alessia as she jogged away with her pack. Marcuss gaze followed after her worriedly, and Lorenzo spoke after she disappeared behind a farmstead. You really think that is necessary? He stroked his beard, It makes it seem even worse since you know her. I will admit that she has a measure of temperance, Marcus replied, but she is still too young. It is one thing to let them loose in Katze or out on the borders against those we are openly hostile against. Where we are going, however, her first mistake might be her lastand ours as well. Like a raw young Paladin I used to know? Lorenzo raised a bushy eyebrow at him. That is exactly what I am afraid of, old friend, he replied. Twenty years ago, we were young and eager, but we cut our teeth against the Undead of Katze and warred against the Beastmen on behalf of the Dragonic Kingdom. We cooled our heels patrolling the borders of Abelion, and we had time to see the world without worrying about who we were up against C our enemies were the enemies we were raised to fight. Maybe there is a young priestess in need of an adjutant, Lorenzo offered. That is the only reason I can think of for her being here. She cannot be older thansixteen? Fourteen. Lorenzo rolled his eyes. Next, you are going to tell me she was born wearing armour. Marcus turned his gaze towards the building Alessia had disappeared behind. She is an orphan: once the local temple identified her aptitudes, her path was chosen for herso you could indeed say that it is indeed the case. Hmph. Most Squires would be covetous of such aptitude, but here you are acting like the blessing of the gods is some sort of curse. Of course not, Marcus replied. But she is young, strong, and assured of her foundations. She was just recently my Squire, and I look forward to her bright futurebut this new generation is even more zealous than our own. Sending one out into a nation ruled by what she was trained to fight against since childhood is folly. According to the reports, Lorenzos gaze scanned the riverbank as he spoke, life is much the same as before in the north, no? There are some things in the reports that raise eyebrows, but of Human affairs, they have nothing interesting to say. With all the refugees from this spring, half of the Theocracy was preparing for an Undead invasion. Look, the mist has cleared enough now and you can see the result of all their panic. Marcus looked down towards the river and saw the panic Lorenzo was referring to. The southern bank had undergone extensive fortification, with earthworks and emplacements for archers and siege weapons raised every hundred metres as far as he could see. Deep rows of sharpened stakes linked the spaces between each one, presenting a barrier against the swarms of Undead which had been imagined to be right on the heels of the refugees. The defences were still manned, but after months of standing constant vigil, the sentries must have surely gotten bored of the view on the other side. Opposite the southern bank lay a dirt road that followed the river along its course. Beyond the road was a fence that looked like it had been recently patched up. Beyond the fence were vast orchards and more orchards that lay beyond them. Marcus could even see people working on the other side C apparently, they did not think to stay in while the mist still was out. A traveller unaware of the circumstances behind the fortifications on the Theocracys side of the river would have surely thought that the local authorities were dangerously deranged. Even seeing it himself and knowing the reasoning behind their defensive preparations, he felt a bit embarrassed. It was a colossal expenditure of manpower, materials and supplies: ten thousand soldiers set along the entire length of the river to watch Farmers tend to their fruit trees on the other side. Taxes would be most unkind this year: all for an Undead horde that had most rudely declined to make an appearance. Voices called out from behind them as the final group of Paladins arrived, reporting to Lorenzo before adding their things to the awaiting baggage train. Their captain waited for them to finish before calling everyone together. His gaze swept over them as they gathered, and he cleared his throat loudly before speaking. I will go on right out and say what pretty much everyone is probably feeling right now, he said dryly, this is the strangest mission that any of us has ever been assigned to. We have been roped into what are normally rearguard duties, beyond what should be the front line against a nation full of all the nasties that we fight on a regular basis. Except our nation has declared themselves strictly neutral with this scary new neighbour, so make of that what you will. Just do not ask me what I think about it C it has been giving me a headache for weeks. The assembled Paladins offered little in reaction, returning to ready themselves for the journey when it seemed that their captain had nothing more to say to them. Lorenzo had said pretty much all that there was to say for the moment. After a few minutes, someone approached with a question. Should we be displaying our banners? The Paladin asked. I do not see why not, Lorenzo answered. We are a neutral envoy entering the lands of our neutral neighbour to do neutral things neutrally. what if we come under attack by the Undead? Then we will deal with them neutrally, too. Make sure you raise those banners in the most neutral way possible. The Paladin furrowed his brow as he considered what exactly that would be. In the end, six banners were raised for the procession in what could be considered a parade column. Lorenzo mounted and rode up to the head of the column, wheeling his warhorse around to face everyone. His eyes went over to the half dozen wagons, still parked and being loaded. Looks like we need a few minutes still to finish preparations, he said. I will be heading across to see what is going on on the other side, so be ready at the bridge by the time I get back. Marcus: with me. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Scant traces of the morning mist lingered over the landscape by the time they reached the river: one of several which came down from the mountains to the west. Fast and clear, it sparkled in the morning sun, the sound of its coursing waters echoing out from under the arches of the stone bridge before them. The rough span was made of simple, but sturdy construction, long standing as the only way across the river for any traffic travelling over the northern highway. Marcus wasnt sure who was responsible for maintaining the bridge: on one end fluttered the white and blue banners of the Slane Theocracy; the other displayed the vermillion and gold banners of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Two soldiers stood sentry on their side of the bridge, equipped in chainmail over bleached white gambesons. They planted their roncones on the ground and saluted the Paladins on their horses. Captain Lorenzo? The man closest to them asked, Welcome. We received word that you would be arriving today. That so? Lorenzo replied cordially, returning their salute, Seems like they are keeping things tight, so we had better get down to it. Actually, before we get going, do you men have anything that might be useful for the other side? Thatnot really, sir, the soldier answered. Been stationed at this bridge for ten years, and I cant say too much has changed with how quiet it is C on the north side, at least. There was that whole wave of refugees, then nothing for almost two months. Then merchants started coming down from the Empire through there as if nothing happened in the first place. Wasnt long till some of ours started venturing north too. did they come back? What kind of question is that, you? Marcus gave Lorenzo a sidelong glance. The big merchants havent had the time to show back up again, the soldier said. Wont be until next year that they finish their routes. The ones going around the places in the territory next door have been back and forth a few times now. I had no idea people were going back and forth regularly, Lorenzo mused as he looked to the top of the bridge, though I suppose that is how word has been getting through. None of your men from around here, Brother? The closest ones are from Altamura. Ah, yeah, the soldier nodded. The guys stationed there arent looking in this direction anyway. Thats pretty much whats been going on, though. The only other thing is the construction of the new village on the north side. I thought I saw something through the fog like that from higher up the valley C any idea why theyre putting a village on the border? Not really, but its a big village. Some fellows on our side were sneaking around trying to get a good look at it without being noticed until Max here just decided to walk over the bridge and ask C hey Max, what did they say? That theyre building a village, the other soldier said flatly. Exciting, eh? the first soldier smirked. It looks like most of it is donewere you here to observe the construction? Lorenzo asked. Yeah, the soldier answered. Some golems were brought in to help with the heavier work after the stockpiles were set up C I think I saw them yesterday on the far side working on the wall now. The new temple was built first, of course, then the other main buildings around the square. I dunno how much more they plan on building here, but peopleve been moving in for the last month or so. What about the Undead? Everyone going north asks that, the soldier shrugged, but we havent seen any at all. The merchants coming south from E-Rantel say that there are plenty in the city, but its all Humans here, as far as we know. A bell tolled in the distance, and everyone present raised their heads to look towards the bell tower that rose over the other buildings in the settlement across the bridge. Marcus made a slight gesture with his head while looking at Lorenzo; the other Paladin tended to spend a great deal of time chatting if he felt that there was even a little bit of information to be had. The captain cleared his throat. We will see if the temple on the other side has anything more to share, he nodded to the two soldiers. The light of The Six protect you, and bless your souls. Thank you, Captain, the two bridge sentries nodded back to him, may the wisdom of The Six guide your path. Lorenzo urged his mount forward, and Marcus pulled in alongside him as they slowly advanced over the bridge. How much of that do you think was true? Lorenzo asked. I do not think that they have any reason to lie, Marcus had little to consider, but I cannot say that what they have been told is a sure thing as well. The temple there seems to be staffed, so we can see how their views match up with what those soldiers and the reports that were released to us say. Views, eh Lorenzos deep voice rumbled in his chest, How much do you know about the Temples in the north? Our own, or those of the others? From what has been reported, every temple and shrine from here to the Katze River is one of ours. The Riverlands have been a stronghold of The Six ever since the great seeding. I guess I never considered the rest of the Riverlands a part of us, Marcus shrugged. That and nearly all of my years have been focused on keeping the borders clear of Undead and Beastmen elsewhere. Are you saying they are different from us somehow? They would have to be, no? Lorenzo said, In the north, religion is kept separate from the state. Then the heresy came, which usurped nearly everything. If they were anything like the people down south, they would have already been at war with the heretics long before this Sorcerous Kingdom showed up. I hear they are more, hmmtolerant? That faith in general is a private matter. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. A private matter, Marcus scoffed. It is a good thing they do not have any Demihumans on their border who could not care less about how private their faith is. How they have survived for this long without some hungry Beastmen infringing on their privacy is beyond me. Your guess is as good as mine, though I hear they still use the Adventurer Guild for that sort of thing. The Adventurer Guild! Marcus laughed incredulously, Was that not supposed to be a stopgap measure for the newly settled territories? You would think those musty old histories from temple school would not suddenly appear right in front of your face. The Adventurer Guild was never supposed to be permanent C what insanity would lead them to entrust national security to a gang of bounty hunters? They stilled their conversation as they rode over the crest of the bridge and the northern end came into view. The opposite number of the two soldiers on the south side eyed their approach, but did not make any moves. Their liveried appearance and weak presence told Marcus all he needed to know: rural militia, guarding a national border. Whoever was running this place was either criminally negligent or naively optimistic. They slowed their mounts as they approached the end of the bridge. The two militia looked up at the fully armed and armoured men astride their massive warhorses. Welcome to the Sorcerous Kingdom, the man on the right said in a bland voice. How may we direct you? Two armed men in full kit ride up to you and that is all you have to say? Lorenzo tilted his head curiously. As of late, yeah, the man answered. Just two days ago, a huge merchant caravan came through with a whole mercenary company hired on as guards C four hundred armed men for fifty wagons. They werent the first to come through here, either. Two hundred, the other sentry corrected him. All heavily equipped like you two, though. Well, maybe lessshiny. Whatever, the first man said. All I know is that every inn from here to E-Rantel and onwards will be thanking them for the extra business. Maybe theyre going somewhere dangerous? Re-Estize, maybe, the second man offered. Heard from some of the merchants coming down from the north that the roads from the western border to E-Pespel are riddled with bandits and the like. Hunh. Anyway, the first man continued, If you have any goods to declare, the customs office will be to your right. If you have any official business, you can check in at the same place to process your paperwork. If youre just here because youre curious, then enjoy your stay and make sure you buy something C vendorsll give you the stink eye if you dont. that is it? Marcus asked, You are not going to stop us to ask questions? Im flattered, but I got a wife and kids back home. Maybe the other guyllC Too old. Too hairy. Not shiny enough. And there you have it, the first sentry smiled apologetically. Hope youre not too devastated. Carry on. He waved the two Paladins through, and they silently moved on. Was it really alright for a border to be soporous? Marcus almost felt obliged to turn around and justify his presence. Past the two sentries, the construction of the village was being conducted in plain sight with no visible security measures beyond a few other members of the militia at their posts. Immediately to his right after crossing the foundations of the wall was a stone building that he presumed would eventually become an extension of the gatehouse coming off of the bridge C this must have been the customs office indicated by the sentry. A large window with a broad counter faced the road. Within its shadows, a portly, middle-aged man awaited visitors. Dressed in the same blue-and-grey livery as the bridge sentries, he stood and walked forward, placing his hands on the counter as they dismounted and approached. After running a critical eye over their adornment, he spoke in a voice that seemed less than enthused. Dont tell me theres another couple hundred more of you waiting across the bridge, he said. Just a small contingent of us, Lorenzo replied. A contingent? The mans voice turned sour, There aint no wars to fight here, mister. If youre here with that sort of expectation, Im going to have to ask you to turn around and leave for your own good. Lorenzo shifted to exchange glances with Marcus. It wasnt often that Paladins were treated so offhandedly C by sentries, customs officers or otherwise. We are here on official business, Lorenzo looked back up at the man behind the counter. Per request of his Excellency the Bishop of E-Rantel. I amC This would go a lot faster if you had the paperwork and physical identification to go with that official business of yours. Marcus gave the customs officer a long look. Paladins as a whole were treated as the pillar of the faith militant in the Theocracy and were accorded the same respect as army officers C occasionally more, depending on the circumstances. The difference in their reception here was jarring: it was as if their sacred charge did not matter at all. I guess hearing of a secular state and experiencing it are entirely different things. Lorenzo walked back out to his horse, pulling out a small stack of documents from a saddlebag. He came back and placed them on the counter. This is what I have been provided: documentation for all of my men, as well as those from his Excellency the Bishop. The man pulled the pile of papers over to himself and read over the first document, then he leafed through the others. Are the rest of your men waiting on the other side of the bridge? He asked. That is correct, Lorenzo replied, along with wagons for our baggage and supplies. The documents from the Bishop match the ones I''ve been provided with by the administration. Well need to process each member of your group individually, so have them come on over. You knew who we were? Marcus growled, Then why all theC I knew that someone was coming, the man said sharply, but many someones pass through here every day. Mostly without any notice. The customs officer met his glare, then he closed his eyes and let out a sigh before opening them again, looking up at the banners on display above their heads. Youll have to forgive me for being sotesty, he said in softer tones, the sentries at the bridge probably gave you a hard time as well. Every group from the Theocracy looks more like a column of soldiers than a merchant caravan, and were a bit more than annoyed that every single one of them comes in like theyre expecting to fight a war. Outside of E-Rantel, Corelyn County is the most secure place in the Sorcerous Kingdom, and thats saying a lot. Carrying yourself like its a lawless land full of brigands and savages is an affront to the honour of House Corelyn and by extension His Majesty the Sorcerer King. Marcus felt as a lion suddenly bitten by a mouse. Though he spoke in measured tones, the steel in the mans voice was unmistakable and greatly at odds with his appearance and position. Lorenzo, too, seemed taken aback. The customs officer possessed a common appearance, yet at the idea that this House Corelyn was being subjected to an insult, he had immediately confronted them and rose in its defence like a loyal member of its household retinue. If you understand this, the officer continued, we should move on to getting you and your people across the border so you can see to your business. Weve got a bit more before the merchants start arriving from the next stopover, but I have a feeling that were going to have to speak with your men at length. Soif you please? Lorenzo addressed Marcus when the customs officer turned away from them to attend to something behind the counter. The Paladin captain looked more bemused than anything else. Head back to the others and have them come over, he told him. I will get things started over here. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Vaulting back up onto his mount, Marcus trotted it off back over the bridge. A glance out along the course of the river confirmed just how ridiculous all the fortifications on the Theocracy side looked. The Paladin contingent looked equally overcautious, equipped for battle as they were. Upon seeing his safe return, however, many of the faces looking in Marcus direction went from alert for incoming enemies to somewhat guarded. Where is Captain Lorenzo? A worried voice rose out from the middle of the column. Gone ahead to get our paperwork started, Marcus replied, feeling somewhat guilty for not sharing their tension. We should head on over: everyone has to go through customs. customs? A large man at the head of the column spoke as if he was unfamiliar with the word. You heard me, Marcus replied, When is the last time that has happened, eh? The man frowned in thought, taking a moment before offering a response. Not since a few years ago, he said, when they were searching every cart and wagon for infiltrators during that one Elf scare. Never found whatever had the people all riled up, though. Well, here it seems that they treat even Paladins the same as everyone else, Marcus explained, so we should get it over with as quietly and quickly as possible so we can proceed with our mission. The fellow at the office said something about merchants arriving behind us, too. A few of the Paladins twisted in their saddles to look up the slope behind them. Save for the morning activity of the small communities that could be spotted along the roads, nothing but orchards and vineyards could be seen all the way to the top of the valley. merchants have been coming through here? The large Paladin frowned dubiously. That is what the bridge sentries say, Marcus nodded, on both sides. A traffic disruption is hardly what we want as the first image that comes to mind when they think of the Paladin Orders, so we should be on our way. Do not secure the wagons too tightly: they will probably be looking through everything soon enough. After Marcus rode up and down ensuring that everything was in order, the column advanced onto the bridge. He spotted Alessia seated in one of the wagons, so he pulled in his mount beside her. She was dressed in a simple wool tunic, and her pants were stuffed into her boots. She looked nothing like the small armoured figure from before, instead appearing as a girl on the cusp of womanhood. Her legs swayed idly as the morning breeze played through the straight blonde hair that hung just below her jawline. She gave him a recalcitrant look as he set his horse in pace with the wagon. Brother Marcus, she said in accusatory tones, I am thinking you have cheated me again. Have I, now? Yes. I went to change as you instructed, but none of the others have done so. When I put away my things, suddenly everyone wanted me to help with their baggage as well! Well, he cleared his throat, we went over to check the other side after I spoke to you, so I have not mentioned it to the others yet. You are fully ordained now, so do not let the others treat you as a Squire. Everything you do for them from this point forward is duty to your fellow man as a Paladin, not the actions of an attendant. These duties seem much the same so far, Brother Marcus, Alessia grumbled. I suppose it is a matter of perspective, he replied. We are one in the faith and the one in our cause. Service to one is service to all C but it does not mean that you must accept being taken advantage of. Being of the age and appearance of a Squire, some may fall into familiar routines and treat you as such. Do not think badly of them. She peered at him suspiciously as he spoke. When he held his expression, she pressed him further. Then why start with me? This smells of the time when I was a new Squire. Despite himself, Marcus smiled at the distant memory. And just what did you do when you were a new Squire? He asked. Chores, she answered. Histories. Learning the measures of the faith and training to be proficient in martial matters. Oh, is that all? He smiled sardonically. Alessia frowned and faced forward as the wagon approached the crest of the bridge. I recall a young Squire convincing a dozen of her fellows to raid the Katze Plains when they learned their first Martial Arts, Marcus said, and Alessias ears turned red. By the time I caught up to them they were running wildly into the mist with weapons brandished over their heads, shouting invoking Alah Alafs name at the top of their lungs. My heart nearly jumped out of my throat. Several Paladins riding nearby exploded into laughter. Alessia stammered wordlessly at the embarrassing tale. I dispatched that Skeleton with ease, Alessia managed defensively after a moment. Yesand then I had to get rid of the other five hundred that came along, Marcus retorted. Ever since then, we had to manage your expectations by keeping the equipment under lock and key. So this is what it is, then? She frowned, You are managing my expectations again? Perhaps so, he shrugged. You are still young. You are always saying this Alessia pouted, making her look even more the girl that she was. Her toes tapped loudly against the toeboard of the wagon. Because it is true, Marcus told her. Understanding will come with age. Pah, you make it sound like my taste will improve as I grow older. I am not a wheel of cheese. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Not cheese, but people, too, change with time. Why do you think everyone else present is more than double your years? Because the Grandmasters believe that I enjoy the smell of old cheese. Hmph. Make your jabs if you wish, but it will do you well to heed my words, Marcus raised his voice. That goes for all of you old blocks of cheese as well. You have received your missives and heard Captain Lorenzos feelings on the matter, but I cannot stress enough our purpose here and the reasons that we were chosen. We enter now into a nation ruled by Undead and Demons; filled with heretics and infidels C but our purpose is not to wage war: it is to provide succour and serve the faithful who dwell within. We have been entrusted with this duty because our superiors believe we can focus on our mission and not spark incidents that lead to conflict. At home, there is war in the south and, as always, Demihumans encroach from both the east and the west. Katze sends its Undead against us every day. We do not need yet another enemy C one that will result in our nation being encircled and cut off from the northern trade. I am not one to be overly dramatic, but the future of the Theocracy will be very much influenced by our actions in this foreign land. The wagon slowed as their procession filtered in through the gate to be led to the customs area. Alessia wore a troubled expression on her face, lips turned down glumly. The feet that were kicking against the toeboards dangled listlessly. It was strange to see her without her usual zest for life. Are we really in trouble? She asked in a small voice, Altamura shows no sign of faltering, and the same supplies are delivered to the fortress every day without fail. We are in no more trouble than we have always been since our gods walked amongst us, he tried reassuring her, but we did not survive in this savage world in our disadvantage by picking needless fights. Re-Estize and Baharuth have been squabbling over E-Rantel for years, yet the moment that this Sorcerer King appears, their pompous nobles are cowed and even that ambitious Emperor has been brought to heel. Who wishes for an enemy like that without need or preparation? In response, the younger Paladin made a long, worried sound in her throat. The wagon rolled off the bridge and the two militia sentries directed the driver to where their vehicles would await inspection. They suspended their conversation and looked around at the buildings nearby until the wagon was parked in the large open area near the customs office. Alessia hopped off of her seat and waited for Marcus to dismount. My missive said that the Bishop had a special task for me, she asked while looking down at her papers. Do you know what it is?" Of that, I do not know, Marcus answered as he searched his saddlebags for his own documents. My own orders did not say anything about being summoned specifically, so what you are to do must be different from the rest of us C or at least myself. Since he has requested a capable young woman such as yourself, perhaps it is to serve as adjutant to a Priestess? "R-really?" Alessia took a few seconds to count out something on her fingers, How many promotions is that? I would have to be bonking the Skeletons in Katze for at least a decade to qualify for such esteemed duties. I thought that much would have been self-evident. Temple Guards are always seasoned veterans C they have not the experience to serve properly otherwise. If not for this assignment, you would be chasing Elder Liches and Skeletal Dragons around in Katze for as long as you say. I thought for sure we would be doing this: cleaning up Undead where needed. They have a long border with Katze too. There is also their frontier along the upper reaches and the wildlands to the north. There exist many places where the people might need our assistance to keep the peace. Marcus thought about it for a moment. It seemed a reasonable assumption, given the fighting strength of their contingent. Each Paladin present was capable of destroying an Elder Lich on their own, so a group of them was perfectly suited for extended border patrols in problematic areas. I am thinking what I said before is actually the case, he said, but I suppose it is possible. We will be stopping at the temple here to see what we can learn. Ah, we should join the queue there, they are almost finished. Marcus straightened out the creases that had accumulated in his paperwork over his knee, and together they joined the remaining Paladins awaiting their turn. Lorenzo spotted them after speaking with a small group and came forward. Is something amiss? Marcus asked. Not as such, no, Lorenzo replied. How mundane everything seems, however, could be considered so. It is no more than it looks, a customs inspection: one that you might see at any town or city. Even the villagers here are indifferent to our presence, though they are cordial enough. You spoke with them? Yes. There is no doubt that they are all our faithful, but they do not carry the samedisposition as those back home. It is as we discussed before, but it is strange to witness in person. I will go now to see this temple C perhaps it will be just as curious. The captain turned and walked off in the direction of the square, humming to himself. Lorenzo could be considered an eccentric in the Theocracy: he was always excited and happy to see and learn about new things, regardless of their origin. He said nothing of the Undead, Alessia said after Lorenzo turned the corner. Perhaps there was nothing to say, Marcus replied. I do not sense any nearby, at any rate. Alessia continued to peer about suspiciously while they waited, but there was little to see but the finishing touches being applied to the construction going on around them. When their turn came, the customs officer verified their documentation and sent them on their way with no fuss or delay. They rejoined the others where their wagons were parked, and Lorenzo by then had returned. The three dozen Paladins gathered before him after putting their paperwork back into their bags. I just came back from the temple over in the square, he said after they rejoined the group. The good Priestess offered to shed some light on the happenings here, so we should take her up on the offer. The market is open as well, so if there is anything you need to purchase before we leave, feel free to do so on the way back. I see more than a few of you with hands on your sidearms so I will make things perfectly clear: aside from the administrative office, which we have no business visiting, there are no Undead in this village C actually, it is more like a town. There are no non-Humans here unless some merchant caravan brings them through, so you can stop looking around for things to hit. At this rate, the townspeople will see us as a danger to them. Several hands fell off of their hips, but even after their captains admonition, a few remained ready to draw their weapons. Lorenzo didnt bother waiting and turned to lead the group deeper into the town on foot. The central square, which was only partially occupied, was wide enough to host a large market. Several of the major services around the plaza could be seen open and active. The temple dominated the square from where it stood on the southern side. Having so many newly built structures around them gave one an odd feeling, as it was unlike that of a cosy settlement that had been lived in for generations. The temple was no different. Fashioned entirely from white limestone, Marcus wondered how much it had cost to build. The design was vaguely reminiscent of the more recently built temples in the Theocracy, with a few notable differences. Is something off about this temple? Alessia muttered from beside him, There must bebut I cannot tell, exactly. The exterior is lacking embellishment, a nearby Paladin pointed out. There are no sculptures or tracery C even the windows are plain. The temple is made to serve many, but makes no statements with what can be seen outside. Ah, I see this now, Alessia nodded. It is very humble despite being so large. Maybe they are not quite finished yet? Marcus thought that this was probably not the case. The exterior was devoid of any scaffolding that suggested more work was due. The group ascended the pavise and made their way into the vestibule, performing ritual gestures as they entered. Within, the appearance of the temple sharply contrasted with its exterior. Beyond the wealth that it must have taken to build, it seemed that the interior was designed to make up for what was lacking outside. Even the cathedral of a small city in the Theocracy might have been put to shame. The other Paladins looked up and around themselves in astonishment C they were probably all thinking along similar lines. The main chamber of the temple was spectacular. Behind curtains of light cast down from the windows along the eastern wall, a Priestess in immaculate and well-tailored vestments stood before the sept. Beyond her, the morning sun was starting to filter into the chapel. By midday, Marcus thought that the entire interior would be ablaze in glorious display. The Paladins arranged themselves in an orderly column in the ample space between the aisles and genuflected before her. Priestess, Lorenzos voice rose from where he knelt in the front, on behalf of my contingent and our brethren in the south, I greet you in the name of The Six. The Priestess raised her hand, bestowing upon them a warm and beneficent smile. Blessings of the Six be upon you, valorous warriors of the faith. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Familiar magic washed over the group as the Priestess replied with her invocation, and Marcus felt himself calm down tremendously upon receiving the Blessing. Perhaps some dark corner of his mind still harboured doubts over their circumstances, but the divine touch of The Six washed them away. As one, the Paladins rose and stood at attention. It lifts my heart to see that our brethren from the south have sent such outstanding representatives to our aid, she said in welcoming tones. Though it is so close to your own home, you must have many questions about this foreign land. Thank you for your kind greeting, Priestess, Lorenzo replied. We indeed have many questions about this land, and about the reasons we have come. The Priestess folded her hands over her lap with a nod of her head. Marcus noted that it was lined in black: this Priestess was an adherent of Surshana. His Excellency, Bishop Austine of E-Rantel, has shared with me the knowledge and circumstances of this mission prior to your arrival, she said. I believe your superiors should have at least some sense of what is going on here and conveyed that to you as wellbut if you have any further questions in this regard, I will be more than happy to answer. I will also be able to apprise you of the state of these lands C in general terms, at least. Then to confirm, Lorenzo wasted no time, what purpose will we serve here, exactly? The Priestess gaze went to the rows in the aisles. The splendour of the interior had initially drawn his attention away from them, but Marcus now noticed that they had been used recently, probably by villagers attending an early morning service. Traces of dirt and dried moisture soiled the polished floor. It was something that should have been taken care of by Acolytes after every gathering, but the Priestess appeared to be the only member of the temple staff present. As you may know, the Priestess replied, the Sorcerous Kingdom has adopted the laws of Re-Estize, which are secular and not what you are used to following in the Theocracy. As such, your main purpose is to serve as members of the Temple Guard. I see that the vast majority of you are well seasoned and experienced; thus qualified to occupy these stations. Within the bounds of the law, it is essentially the same as if you had assumed this post in the Theocracy. On the temple grounds and its associated properties, maintaining order and security is your purview. Various external requests may also be made that fall under our jurisdiction, which you will also attend to. Have there been incidents in the temples, Lorenzo asked, or in the lands at large? Of a violent nature, no, the Priestess answered. Howeverthis brings me to the other part of your duties here. The need for strength of arms is almost entirely nonexistent, but the need for those who can minister to the people is dire. Simply put, the Faith of The Six is burgeoning amongst the Human population of the Sorcerous Kingdom and we do not have enough hands to tend to even the basic needs of the population. Healing, building communities, spiritual consultation, emotional support C the majority of your work will revolve around assisting with the civilian ministry until more temple staff can be brought in or trained, alongside maintaining orderly proceedings as our congregations grow larger. Some of us have heard about thisshift in growth, Lorenzo said, how has this been possible? It is a development beyond our own reckoning. After living here and witnessing what is going on directly, the Priestess said, it will be intrinsically understood. The faith of The Four once held sway over these lands, but with the advent of the Sorcerer King, they are in a moral quandary. After forsaking Surshana and Alah Alaf, they made themselves to be the implacable adversaries of the Undead. For generations, this was held as an advantage C especially since we are so close to the Katze Plains C but the Sorcerer King is a being that they cannot hope to prevail against. The lies of their heresy now ring hollow for all to see, and our children long lost return to the true faith. Rather than a disaster beyond reckoning, our Undead sovereign has become a blessing in disguise. Marcus nodded to himself. Now that they had a real explanation, it seemed entirely a matter of course. A religion that could not uphold its tenets would lose agency, and thus its influence over the masses. That it was essentially a sect that was once a part of the true faith in the first place made the return of their congregations that much easier. The patient vigil of generations by the steadfast in this land had paved the way for previously unimaginable results. One thing bothered him, though, and he raised his hand to call attention to himself. You have a question, Brother? Yes, Priestess, he cleared his throat. What you describe seems like it would be a problem for us, as well. Though we have a different perspective on the Undead and who holds purview over them, I have heard that inhuman beings now make this nation their home. The monsters, the Demihumans, the heretics and heathens C according to our faith, we must protect humanity from these threats. How can we suffer such creatures to stand before us? The Priestess smiled lightly: she had probably expected this line of questioning at some point. I will be plain about it and say that the way we practice our faith would probably be considered a relic of your past. When the gods came to live among us C when the faith saw its founding C humanity shared some similarities to what we experience in this nation now. We do not enjoy a position of strength here, but the laws support our existence by ensuring that we never become a threat to those at the highest levels of authority. Legally, everyone else has no choice but to keep out of our matters as long as we do not run afoul of the law, and so we also keep out of theirs. As a faith for Humans, we servants of The Six see to the guidance of Humanity. Out of the corner of his eye, Marcus could see Alessia biting her lip in consternation. He himself had severe doubts about whether such an outlook was prudent. The way the faithful here conducted themselves was indeed a throwback to the past: when humanity was on the verge of extinction and had to lay low to survive. The peoples of the Theocracy today were far more zealous when it came to their stance on the future of humanity and what was necessary to ensure it. As their Demihuman neighbours were uniformly belligerent with no provocation, simply conducting a reactive defence was not a luxury the Theocracy could afford in its bid to assert dominion over the region and secure humanitys hold on it for the long term. To be at the mercy of an inhuman power: how long would things last before the Faith of The Six would no longer be humoured? What whim or inconvenience would be the trigger for a purge of the powerless masses who viewed this land as a sanctuary? Those who were not Human could not be relied upon to promote Human interests. Even in societies where humanity reigned, strict discipline, order and rule of law were required to guide it along the right path, lest they fall to decadence and wickedness. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The Priestess smile remained pristine, even as her gaze crossed over many similar thoughts reflected on the faces of the assembled Paladins. It is clear that our policy does not sit well with most of you, her voice showed no sign of distress or impatience. It is understandable, considering the position of prominence that our faith holds within the Theocracy. But be warned: Bishop Austine has no tolerance for those who cannot rein in their zeal. There is too much at stake here to carry such short-sighted views. A razor-sharp edge entered the previously gentle voice of the Priestess, and her eyes burned with a conviction that gave even the veteran Paladins pause. Marcus exchanged unsure glances with those to either side of him. I hope you forgive us for our reaction, Priestess, Lorenzo said, but your meaning is lost on us. Would you share with us what you mean by this? What are the stakes? How could you consider views from the seat of the faith short-sighted? Because this attitude is not in line with the well-being of humanity in the Sorcerous Kingdom, her voice rang loud and clear, echoing off of the walls and tall archways of the temple. Above all else, the Faith of The Six prioritizes the survival of our race. Hostile attitudes towards others will earn us no advantage or favour here. The Priestess swept her arm out, gesturing broadly to the northern wall of the temple. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, she said, the revival of our religion puts us in the perfect position to reclaim the north. Baharuth has become a client state; Re-Estize continues its slow decay. Beyond, Karnassus and Roble. At the crossroads of the Sorcerous Kingdom, we are in place to reach over twenty-five million lost souls and return them to the fold. If some overzealous fools destroy what has been set into motion here, the eternal hell Surshana will condemn them to for damning so many will be beyond imagining. She spoke with a fervour that was both oppressive and infectious at the same time. Even without the passion in her voice, Marcus found it difficult to refute her position. If this vision for the future could be achieved, the great seeding that followed in the wake of the Demon Gods would produce the bountiful harvest that was its original intent. It was a monumental undertaking that carried with it the grand ambition of generations past. Lorenzo appeared to weigh her words before he finally spoke again. This is the true reason we are here, then, he said. But if what you say is the case, why did the High Council show such hesitance over what is a matter of utmost importance? From what I know of their response, the Priestess replied, they are being cautious for reasons that they will not disclose to us. I was actually hoping that your arrival would shed some light as to what it wasbut it appears to not be the case. A cold sliver of doubt entered Marcuss thoughts at her response. The High Councils repository of knowledge was vast C perhaps there was something that the highest echelon of leadership thought better kept to themselves. With nothing to draw from personally, however, he was at a loss as to how to view the situation at hand. The Priestess words were undeniably compelling, yet the reluctance of the High Council to participate in what was of clear benefit to the Faith of The Six cast shadows out of the flames of conviction. Perhaps it is just that C caution. Lorenzo offered, As to more immediate matters, is there anything we should know about the way to E-Rantel? It is commonly said that the Sorcerous Kingdom is ruled by the Undead and they may be found everywhere, performing heinous acts against the living. Since it does not appear to be the case here, I wonder what else we have heard has merely been fantastical rumour. Undead are actually a common sight in the Sorcerous Kingdom, the Priestess replied. The decision to not openly deploy them here was made by the local lord. I seeso there is still very much an aversion to the Undead in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Implementation of Undead labour, administration and security has been adopted at varying rates in the duchy, but Countess Corelyn has had no such qualms in doing so. She is simply well aware of the attitudes of our neighbours to the south, and wise enough to not tempt fools into attacking over the border by dangling targets nearby. Undead labour is not suited to the majority of the industries in this county anyway, so you will not find as many of them working out in her lands as you will elsewhere. You are saying that this noble did this for the benefit of the Slane Theocracy? Lorenzo was incredulous. Do you believe her assessment of the situation is in error? The Priestess arched an eyebrow. The answer was clear enough without being spoken. If Undead had appeared on the north side of the river, it was nearly certain that the common soldiery would have let loose the siege weapons on their hastily built emplacements. It was not even something anyone would normally question: if Undead appeared in the Riverlands, it was perfectly normal to destroy them. Whether they could get away with the excuse that they thought they were defending themselves from invaders or Undead from Katze, however, was dubious at best. The Countess is an extraordinary leader, she added, and a shrewd politician. I would daresay that this region has never seen a more goodly and capable noble in all of its history. She is possessed of incredible acumen, flexibility and discipline. Under her expert management and inspired vision, the people in her care are being led into a brighter future. The gushing praise for a noble Marcus had never even heard of before took him aback somewhat. In the Theocracy, the Temples, Legislature and Military were different branches of the High Council. At a local level, they were often competitors for limited resources and general influence over the people. It was unheard of for any single temple to show this sort of deferential attitude to any administrator under the legislative branch. With the dominance of the faith in all matters, it was generally the other way around. I see, Lorenzo, too, seemed a bit put off. Then what about the next territory? Will we experience something similar to what is here? After crossing Corelyn County, you will have arrived at E-Rantel. What! Lorenzos sharp outburst made the Priestess jump. Apologies, Priestess. I am no expert in politics, but even I understand that no liege would allow such a vast swathe of the Riverlands to become the demesne of a single noble. The economic and military significance of the region would confer such wealth, influence and power to them that even a King would be envious and see this noble as a threat. Yes, the Priestess nodded, you are of course correct in this. Before this county was formed under House Corelyn, there were over a dozen Barons in the Riverlands managing the Kings demesne, so this power could not have existed at that time. The Sorcerous Kingdom, however, is not Re-Estize C their might is such that they do not fear the strength that mortals can render. They have no qualms in placing such an important territory under the management of a single, exceptional administrator. But what of House Corelyn? The captain asked, Nobles are nothing, if not ambitious. Yes, that is true, the Priestess agreed. But Countess Corelyns ambitions are generally benevolent and progressive. She seeks to bring prosperity to her people and improve the conditions of the nation as a whole. She is also a staunch supporter of our faith: most of you will serve in her demesne. Your provision, transportation and entry into the Sorcerous Kingdom are also all due to her sponsorship. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, where strength of arms and magic cannot prevail, the champions of humanity appear in different forms than you are used to. They are the leaders that inspire and uplift the people, that guide them and work to ensure that our kind will always have a home in this place. Priests, Nobles, Guildmasters C even Adventurers. Countess Corelyn is one such champion, and we are very much blessed to have her. This is all a bit too Perfect? Unbelievable is more my thinking, Priestess. Indeed C one might even call it a miracle, the Priestess smiled mysteriously. She is in exactly the right place, at the right time, in the right position with the right capabilities. It is as if the gods themselves have placed her here to carry out their designs. Well, I do not need to explain her existence: you will see for yourselves soon enough. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The sun was well over the horizon by the time the Paladins finished at the temple, and the Priestess bade them a safe journey to E-Rantel. Outside, the sparse array of merchant stands in the town square remained unchanged from earlier in the morning. Along with the sight of the unfinished buildings and freshly painted walls that could be seen along the streets, it underlined how recent the charter of the settlement was. Near the middle of the square, a man in a vaguely familiar uniform sat astride a horse, turning his head about nervously. His gaze fell upon the group of Paladins exiting the temple and he urged his mount towards them. Is there a Captain Lorenzo here? He asked. The Paladins parted to allow Lorenzo to come through to the front, and he looked up at the stranger through bushy eyebrows. I am Lorenzo, he answered. Have you some business with me? Thank the gods, the mans relief was visible. I thought I had gone blind and somehow missed your party on the highway. Well, as you can see Yes, of course, the man said. Please excuse my delay. Ive come with a delivery, straight from the E-Rantel Merchant Guild. Lorenzo looked to Marcus, and he shrugged in response. There was nothing concerning the Merchant Guild when it came to their orders. The captain looked back up at the rider. We have heard nothing about any delivery, Lorenzo said. I assume there is some sort of explanation that comes with it? A confused expression washed over the riders face for a moment, but he quickly composed himself and dismounted. Removing an expensive-looking leather case from over his shoulder, he stepped forward and bowed before the captain, holding the article out with both hands. Compliments of Countess Clara Odilia Dale Corelyn, he told them, as if the words were enough on their own. At the sound of the powerful Nobles name, the contingents chatter ceased, and all eyes were riveted on the leather case. Perhaps what had been impressed upon them by the Priestess concerning the Countess affected them more than Marcus had initially thought. Seeing that no one else dared to move, he stepped forward and retrieved the object held out towards them. It was lighter than it looked, and no sound issued from within as it changed hands. He turned it over as he examined it, finding a pair of clasps holding the lid tightly shut. Marcus looked to Lorenzo, who nodded, and his hands worked to open the case. He lifted the lid and, too late, he noticed that there was a thin film of some material sealing it from the inside as well. There was no time to ponder this, however, for his eyes were immediately drawn to the shimmering objects within. Strips of polished green metal were inserted into slots in the case, arrayed four by nine. Each gleamed in the morning sun, and he squinted at the slivers of light that entered his vision. Angling the reflection of the sun away, he removed a gauntlet and tucked it under his arm so he could fish out one of the objects within. As soon as he glimpsed what he had drawn out of the case, Marcus felt his jaw drop open. A mithril plaque lay in his hand, fitting comfortably within his palm. Over its shining surface was the mark of the merchant guild amidst artistic embellishments that could only be perceived as an intricate work of art. On the other side, was an emblem that matched those on the blue banners that fluttered beneath those of the Sorcerous Kingdom C the sigil of House Corelyn. Marcus did not think he would ever hold something like this in his entire lifetime. He looked back up at the man who had delivered the case, unsuccessfully keeping the surprise off of his face. This is They are marks of credit, the man said. Valid with all members of the Merchant Guild, including those who only hold accounts with the Guild. But why? Marcus fought to keep the stammer out of his voice, There is one for the each of us. Should one for all not suffice? They are each for your personal use. Countess Corelyn desires that you want for nothing, and be spared of any inconvenience on your journey. A slender hand reached out from the side towards the open case and Marcus swatted it away. He handed the container of mithril plaques to Lorenzo. Where should they be returned, once we have completed our journey? The captain asked as he glanced down at its contents. You can leave them with Bishop Austine at the E-Rantel Cathedral, the man answered. Hell send for an agent of the Merchant Guild. Oh, dont worry if you lose them: they are enchanted and we can locate them even if you accidentally drop one into one of the rivers along the way. Please C feel free to use them while youre here: Ill be at the Merchant Guild branch office over there if you have any questions or concerns. He gestured over to one of the completed buildings facing the square. With a deep bow, he stepped back towards his horse and led it away in the direction of the office. The Paladins gathered around Lorenzo. What are you, a flock of pigeons? Lorenzo muttered, Form up: you have half an hour to figure out how these are usedand by the gods, if anyone comes back to the wagons looking like a Cockatrice, I will pluck you myself. The Paladins dispersed into the square and the open shops nearby after receiving their plaques, though most only picked up an early lunch from the market. Marcus stared down at his own, which had been accepted without question or pause. The vendor at the stall he chose to purchase his meal from turned overwhelmingly friendly at the mere sight of the thing. It was a degree of provision that Marcus had not experienced before. Paladins were well received wherever they went in the Theocracy and basics such as accommodations, stabling and simple necessities were provided by the temples. Even in far-flung rural corners of the nation, there was always at least a monastery that would shelter them. Putting together what coin he could before his departure from Altamura, he had wondered if they would even be afforded that much in this strange and foreign land. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Instead, they were provided with the means to purchase whatever they wished for their journey. There was seemingly no limit attached to the plaques: they could stay at the finest inns and dine in luxury, purchase any supplies or services they might want for. Marcus thought he could probably purchase one of the spacious, newly-built homes in the town with it, but he felt that he would be struck by lightning if he tried. Brother Marcus, Alessia continued to hover close to him even after being released to go shopping, I like these houses here. Do you think I could C ai! Why did you hit me so hard? I am not wearing armour, you know. The gods must have driven my fist to smite a greedy little girl, Marcus replied lightly. You heard the Priestess, yes? This Countess Corelyn is said to be a shrewd noble, so this hospitality of hers may be a test for us. Alessia turned her own plaque in her hands, eyeing it suspiciously. She flexed the thin plate of metal back and forth, which unfailingly returned to its original straightness upon being released. I am curious of this Countess Corelyn, she said as they walked back down the street to their wagons. She does not seem like the aristocrats from home. The townsfolk carry themselves very differently; even the Priestess could not stop singing her praises. As an orphan, Alessia probably did not have a high opinion of the Theocracys territorial administrators. Though the tenets of the faith addressed the issues and principles of rule and the Inquisition ensured that any corrupt and decadent officials were dealt with as soon as they drew suspicion, the fact of the matter was that the land was not so bountiful that it could provide freely for all. The orphaned and impoverished relied on almsgiving and what the temples could afford them, which C if one were to be blunt about it C was barely enough to meet their needs. There were some who speculated that it was done on purpose in order to encourage a steady stream of entries into the priesthood and faith militant, which offered their Acolytes and Squires much-improved living conditions. Marcus considered it a prudent allocation of resources, but he supposed that it ultimately produced the same result. Alessia was one such orphan who had been enticed onto this path, at the time not understanding that she had already been scouted as a promising entry to the Paladin Orders. You take issue with the aristocrats at home? He asked. Ehwhat I mean to say is that rarely do you see the common people think either way about them. Maybe you sometimes think this one is too greedy or the summer fair was nice this year, but the people here possess a disposition which is on an entirely different level. After one look at the crest on this plaque, I thought they might kiss it; then try to kiss me. Are you saying something else is going on? Marcus frowned as he considered the possibilities behind such behaviour, An enchantment or some Ability? Administrator Abilities do not usually have such a pronounced effect on so many people. Through centuries of recordkeeping and study, the Slane Theocracy understood that those who pursued civilian vocations C though not as directly apparent as combatants C manifested abilities related to their profession. Though anyone could pick up farming tools and try their hand at growing crops, professional Farmers demonstrably produced more and were capable of several other things that proved impossible for those who were not. The same applied to miners, craftsmen and even administrators like nobles. Due to this realization, cultivating bloodlines, establishing institutions, and identifying aptitudes were all important aspects of the Slane Theocracys governance and culture. The doctrines of the faith, too, supported this C indeed, it was their religious teachings that laid the groundwork for their state. Adherence to the faith and the discoveries that it led to resulted in a nation that towered over its neighbours in both economic and military might. The nations of the north struggled with these ideas, and it was not due to the Theocracy being selfish with what they understood. The great seeding carried with it what the Slane Theocracy knew at the time, yet this precious knowledge had been warped and twisted by presumption and selfish notions of entitlement, or cast aside entirely as foolish superstition. As the Faith of The Six waned in the north, so too did the people fall further away from these basic truths of the world. Still, it was entirely possible that Alessias observation was caused by someone who had realized a new vocation or ability. If the lands bordering the Slane Theocracy adhered to the tenets of the faith, it was possible that such individuals might appear. Their identification would be of great interest to the chroniclers and researchers at home. It could be that this Corelyn is all that the people here make her out to be, he mused. These lands near to us have close ties to the Theocracy and have kept the faith. This Noble might be one who has manifested her bloodlines potential, and if the blood of the gods flows through her veins Alessias face screwed up strangely. The chroniclers will faint if this is true. Aithis is bad C no wait, is it good? I cannot tell. Marcus wasnt sure, either. Traces of divine blood were widespread in the Theocracy, and it was something that was monitored very closely by the Temples. If a child was even suspected of manifesting its potential, they were immediately whisked away to be groomed for future service to the state in a martial or magical capacity. In the north, where the Temples of The Six lacked the same resources and authority, it was not impossible for someone like that to go unnoticed and be raised normally. With the tens of millions of Humans in the northern nations, it was actually unlikely that it didnt happen once or twice in a generation, only to be squandered in ignorance. It is entirely possible, he replied, though the chances are extremely small. If the Sorcerous Kingdom is as powerful as rumours suggest, however, they may have the knowledge to match. Perhaps they already know and have placed her over so many territories for exactly this reason. Even if she is not of divine lineage, she may have still awakened to some other bloodline. Or maybe it is a previously unknown vocation. Hmmshould we attempt to dispel magic on someone nearby and see what happens? Use of hostile magic on people and their property without permission or warrant is illegal everywhere I can think of, Marcus replied immediately. You might think that your suspicions may merit an investigation here, but remember that we have no such authority in this country. Besides, if an Ability is the source, it probably cannot be dispelled anyway. After placing their things on one of the wagons, Marcus remained standing to work on the straps of his vambraces. What are you doing? Alessia looked down curiously at him. What does it look like? He replied, Getting out of this before I miss my chance. The day is looking to be a hot one, and I do not want to be feeling like a pot of boiled socks by the afternoon. At least half of the contingent must be combat-ready at all times, so riding in comfort is a limited opportunity. You are not worried about what lies ahead? Even if I was, there is nothing we can do about it without running afoul of the laws here. Doing so would result in the failure of our mission, so I will give my horse an easy time and have a relaxing journey. Alessia hopped back out of the wagon to help him with his armour. She was his Squire before her ordainment, so the familiar routine had everything off and packed away in short order. I thought you did not like feeling like a Squire again? Duty to my fellow man, yes? Marcus smiled to himself lightly and climbed into the back of the wagon after her. To his surprise, the seats at the front of the wagon bed were well-cushioned and comfortable. He felt himself sink slightly into place, unable to feel the wooden base of the seat. You made this sound like an imposition rather than a luxury, he raised his eyebrow at Alessia. I said nothing about the wagons, she gestured around her, only all these old lumps of cheese. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Fifteen minutes later, they rolled out of the border town and Marcus felt that their journey had finally begun in earnest. Though the highway was paved, it had not seen maintenance in recent yearsyet he couldnt feel the wagon moving over it. The sound of the wheels rumbling over the cracks and mossy bumps could be clearly heard under them. He leaned over to examine the undercarriage. Driver, he asked, what enchantments does your wagon have? Suspension, axles and wheels, the young teamster replied without turning around. The tongue and harnesses as well. Just plain ol cushions on the seats, though. Carriages in the Theocracy had these conveniences commonly enough, but they were rarely found on cargo wagons. His estimation of the reportedly backwards nations of the north shifted somewhat. Maybe it was yet again due to the mysterious noble who ruled here. Are these wagons the property of House Corelyn? Naw, the man pointed to the sigil on the wagon ahead of them. Were all hired from House Wagner. Countess Corelyns been moving her tenants and their things all over the place for the last few months: theres more than a hundred of our wagons working out here. A hundred enchanted wagons? Marcus furrowed his brow, For the common folk? Is this normal in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Theyre not all enchanted, the driver chuckled. Only the ones that people are using to get around or those transporting high-value cargo like enchanted items for all the villages. The ones hauling construction materials and the like dont need to be so fancy. Just to be surehow large is Corelyn County? Everything from the border with the Theocracy to E-Rantel, and everything between the foot of the border ranges you see up there to the west, all the way to Katze Plains. The whole of the Riverlands, except for the bit in the Theocracy, of course. And the Undead from the Katze Plains do not cause any problems? Alessia asked. Not since we became part of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the driver shrugged. The stupendous wealth and power of Countess Corelyn became ever more apparent. The finances and connections to move tens of thousands of people around at will in comfort and perfect security. The wealth to provide magical items to what must be hundreds of rural communities across her demesne. Chartering an entire town with stone walls and construction at the same time that this was all happening. Marcus swallowed the lump in his throat that formed as he continued to think. If this was what the newly enfeoffed Countess could bring to bear, then just how much greater was the Sorcerer King who could grant such authority to a single person with no worries? He didnt even know where to begin imagining it. The Undead, Alessia piped up again, when can we see them? Ai! This isnt a sightseeing trip, you! He wanted to scold her, but it wouldnt have taken back Alessias question. Marcus quickly glanced to the wagon bed near her seat C the haft of her Warhammer was conspicuously sticking out of a bag nearby. He looked out and around at the fields to either side of the road, but all he could see were vineyards, orchards and the occasional labourer tending to them as the Paladins ascended the northern slope of the valley. Theyre not used for agriculture here, the man smirked, so you wont see them unless you get really close to peoples homes. The first ones youll probably see will be around the next new village. Close to peoples homes? What the hell? It was the last thing that a native of the Riverlands would have liked to see. The next village? Alessia turned her gaze ahead of them, How many new villages have been raised? One for each leg of the trip on this highway. Well, Corelyn Harbours more like a large town than a village C thats the last stop before E-Rantel. Marcus rubbed his head while he realigned his perceptions. Rather than simply being a powerful Countess, Corelyn was more like a Duchess, or maybe even a Queen. Who else had the resources to do so much at once? Hmmif this is so, Alessias eyes gleamed, we will have a soft bed and a roof over our heads every night. Fresh and hot meals as well Thats right, miss, the teamster nodded. This highways a merchants dream. A quality place to stay every night, and all the services one might need on every leg of the route. Theres no hostile monsters or bandits. The road itselfs being expanded and improved on as well. Even with everything thats being built, the tolls are unexpectedly light. The young womans disposition softened greatly with the drivers confirmation. Marcus wondered what sort of luxuries she was imagining with such a loose grin on her face. They continued on their way, over the crest of the valley and into the next. Around mid-afternoon, after crossing the next river and ascending the opposite side of the valley, the procession halted abruptly, causing the driver to curse while he worked to settle his team of horses. What in the bloody hell The teamster muttered as he craned his neck to look up the road. Marcus and Alessia looked forward as well, but their view was obscured by the line of wagons ahead. The driver stood in his seat to see what was going on. Almost immediately, he sat back down with a darkening expression. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Shouldve put one of the wagons in front, he grumbled. His words made no sense to Marcus, but he could see Alessia already reaching out for her weapon. In the tense silence, a distant canter of hooves and the rumble of wagon wheels floated in from somewhere ahead of them, followed by the nervous whinny of a horse. Marcus furrowed his brow. Why would a column of veteran Paladins stop for a wagon? Shouts of alarm came from the front, followed by the Captains voice, issuing orders to stay in formation. A feeling of dread washed over Marcus, and he heard Lorenzos voice ring clearly through the air. Lions Heart! The voices of the other Paladins casting the spell in turn rolled towards them. Lions Heart. Alessia cast the spell on herself, and she looked to Marcus worriedly. Lions Heart . As his own spell washed over him, he felt the sense of trepidation vanish. His mind worked to make sense of what was happening. Something powerful was coming: strong enough to convince the captain that Under Divine Flag was insufficient to provide suitable resistance to fear effects. He had opted instead to use a single target enchantment that provided complete immunity. Marcus batted away his regrets over putting away his equipment as he searched through the wagon bed for another weapon, but it had all been tidily put away and he could not distinguish between the plain-looking satchels. The sound of the hooves was almost upon them, and he could discern several separate animals out of the noise. Still, he focused on trying to arm himself, opening pack after pack. Just in time, he finally found another warhammer and snatched it up to stand and face the unknown threat approaching. It wasnt long until their adversary made its appearance. Or rather, it sped by without so much as a word. Six driverless wagons rolled past them, laden with stone, gravel, lumber, and wooden crates. Each was drawn by a skeletal horse wreathed in billowing mist and emanating a sickly yellow light. Several riderless warhorses in the Paladins procession panicked and broke free of their lines, running off of the road and into the nearby orchard. Someone shouted in warning and several members of the contingent rode after them. Uh With warhammer in hand, Alessia looked like she was about to jump off of the side of the wagon in her stockings. All that remained to swing at, however, was a cloud of dust. Her sentiment was mirrored by several nearby, coughing and looking similarly confused. Even Marcus had placed a boot on the edge of their wagon, in anticipation of a violent struggle. After scanning their surroundings, he re-seated himself and found that the driver had turned in his seat, looking at them as if they had all gone completely mad. Thosethose couldnt have been Soul Eaters, could they? Marcus asked, trying to ignore his look. The man turned back to face forward with a sigh. Yep, he replied. You mean those spoken of in the City of Silence story? Alessia looked down at him from where she was still standing. WellI cant personally vouch for the ones in the Silent City, but thats what they call these. So two Silent Citys worth of Soul Eaters just trotted by pulling wagons? The young Paladin peered off down the road where the skeletal horses had disappeared. Isuppose? The man frowned, Theyre a pretty common sight around here. A common sight, Marcus parroted the man flatly. Yeah, theres a few hundred of them working around the Sorcerous Kingdom, including most of those wagons hired from House Wagner that I talked about. Normally, wed be using them too. A few hunCare you saying it is common to see a Soul Eater pulling a wagon in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Uh, thats right? The central administrations trying to encourage the use of Soul Eaters for internal logistics, while caravans going beyond the borders or dealing with outsiders like yourselves still use regular draft animals. Seeing what just happened, Im sure you can understand why. Best get used to them if you plan on staying here long, or it might be a bit embarrassing in a place with more people watching. The runaway horses were returned and Marcus could not help but be irked at the idea that their warhorses, which had been trained face down Demihuman hordes and swarms of the Undead, had bolted while the draft horses pulling the wagons did not seem to care at all. Several minutes passed before they finished re-tethering their mounts and the column resumed its journey north. Are there any other surprises like that? Marcus asked. Its not a surprise when it happens all the timebut I guess there are a few things that you might consider one, the man reached down to pull a flask out from under his seat. There should be Undead up in the town up ahead C Skeletons mostly used as menial labour. I cant think of any time that theyve been attacked, but its legally considered property damage and youll have to pay compensation or face jail time. Theres Elder Liches, too. The ones flying overhead are usually on patrol, while the ones on the ground are out doing office work. Elder Lichesas clerks? Alessias face screwed up in confusion. Youll find them in every administrative office, the driver wiped his mouth after taking a long draught from the flask. E-Rantel has hundreds of them. Theyre usually quick and no-nonsense about their work. The last bunch of Undead youll see are the ones working security: Death Knights, Death Warriors and the like. Its Death Knights that youll see the most since theyre supposedly the defensive type. The others you can find here and there C theres Death Warriors on the bridge to Corelyn Harbour and Death Cavaliers performing patrols around the border. Theres even a crew of Undead running a ship between Corelyn Harbour and Wardens Vale. I think I will be crazy by the end of this, Alessia complained, I do not think I can seriously harm a Death Knight yet, so can I just hit them to satisfy myself? The man eyed her strangely before speaking again. ...I cant say Ive ever seen anyone do that, he said, putting the flask away, but I wouldnt recommend it. They tend to interpret the criminal code quite severely, so you might get dragged off somewhere. Mmh Alessia glowered down at her feet, and Marcus changed the topic. Its getting late in the afternoon, he said. How far are we to the next village? You should be able to see it from here, the driver peered up towards the ridge. Ah, there it is C a few of its towers are poking out over there. Marcus gaze followed the curve of the highway until he saw what the man was speaking of. Battlements fashioned out of grey stone rose over the distant horizon, catching the afternoon light. At their current pace, they were still a few hours away. This village was raised before the one at the border, the driver told them, so youll be able to enjoy everything a proper stop has to offer. Despite how far away they still were, Alessia quickly put her warhammer away and pulled out her mithril plaque. Her eyes scanned the wagon bed before she reached out and tugged her boots out of her baggage. An air of excited anticipation oozed off of her, the encounter with the Soul Eaters apparently cast by the wayside. Marcus could only roll his eyes. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 As Marcus had surmised, it took a few more hours to arrive at the town C the halfway point between the Theocracy border and Corelyn Harbour, according to the wagon driver. The sun was disappearing behind the mountains that loomed to the west by the time they rolled through the gatehouse. Alessia had her mithril plaque in hand the entire way, and Marcus could swear she was bouncing on her chair in excitement. As the driver had mentioned, this town was still also under construction, but appeared far ahead of the border town: its walls and towers were mostly completed, while the structures that could be seen peeking through the gaps were already occupied. Unlike the border town, it was built off to the side of the highway rather than straddling it. Marcus wondered why that was: fortified settlements were the main way to regulate the use of a nations vital highways. Coming up to the open gate, they found it manned by Human militia in much the same fashion as they were stationed on the border. Unlike the previous settlement, however, they were quickly waved through once the proper paperwork and credentials were provided to the customs office. The driver steered the wagon towards an open area that was set out of sight of the main streets, and Marcus looked around for potential accommodations. I guess we will need to find a merchant inn with room enough to stable our animals first, he mused to no one in particular. Driver, do you have any recommendations? Hm? Ah, no C theres no need for that, actually. Each of these villages was chartered and designed with trade and local industry in mind. A quarter of the village is set aside for servicing caravan vehicles and their animals, so theres no running looking around for the right accommodations. Another quarter of the village is for warehouses and other storage buildings. There are no issues with theft or privacy doing it this way? Marcus asked. Not really, no, the driver answered. If anything, its better on that front since the local authorities can provide security for everything in one place. The method is rather simple C youll see it in a minute here. The site they pulled into was effectively a large yard, and Marcus immediately understood what was being done. The space was drawn up into lots with the space for wagons and stabling for draft animals. Sets of lots were allocated depending on the size of the caravan, then partitioned using heavy tarps that served as both dividers and shelter. There were permanent fixtures set out to accommodate all the possible configurations that might be required; there was even plumbing and proper drainage for the places where the animals were to be kept. This is a new thing, Alessia said. Not exactly, the driver said. The trade cities in the great steppes beyond Karnassus have been doing this for as long as anyone can remember. Thereve been some modifications made for Human convenience. Human convenience? Marcus looked at him sharply, You mean to say that something else came up with this? Yep, the driver nodded. Its the way that the Centaur tribes out in the east set things up when they visit the cities on the steppe. I suppose if you have the body of a horse, youre going to spend a lot more time thinking about this sort of thing than a Human. To be honest, what they have is a lot fancier, but thisll do for our caravans. You have been there yourself? I havent crossed the entire steppe C that place goes on forever C but Ive been about halfway. Theres a string of cities that goes straight through to the nations on the other side. After were done here, I think Ill be off on my eighth caravan out there. House Wagner must have powerful merchant guards to survive such a journey. Not really. The Great Steppe is dominated by the Centaur tribes. Theyre the ones that keep things safe enough for merchants to ply their routes C merchant guards would have absolutely no chance if they had to fight a Centaur patrol. Alessia stopped looking around, turning her attention to the driver with a frown. I have heard many stories about the Centaurs of the steppe and how they raid the city-states of Karnassus, she said. Of the Equestrian King, who has grown in power and aggression. Yet you claim to have travelled into the Great Steppe many times. Are these stories merely unfounded rumours? I dont know all of what youve heard, the driver replied, but what you said about the Equestrian King is true. All of the cities that border the Great Steppe have to deal with the Centaur tribes. Some fight, some pay tribute, there are a few strong enough to not be worth raiding. Then how The world is a big place, miss, the driver told Alessia. Most of it aint like this part of the world where Humans live C hell, most of Karnassus isnt even Human. Sure, race plays a part in how people see you, but its not like Slane or Roble or Re-Estize where people have it in their heads that the world is divided between Humans and everyone else. You folks from the Theocracy might think that the Sorcerous Kingdom having many races as citizens is strange and unnatural, but Ill tell you straight C there are more places in the world like the Sorcerous Kingdom than there are like the Theocracy. But the races out there eat Humans, Alessia protested. They have kept Humans as chattel and raided our homes since the dawn of recorded history. Humanity was driven to the edge of extinction mere centuries ago! I wont argue with what you believe, the driver said. I can only tell you what I know from my own experience. There are countless races in the world C its pointless trying to divide Humans and everyone else, and no one really does that out there. Its more like everything is a calculation: people balance risk and reward, no matter what race they are. Any ruler with an ounce of sense understands the value of trade. Merchants bring prosperity, ideas and information. We pay tolls and tariffs. We do this willingly, at no cost to the places we visit. Rather than raiding merchant caravans, those in power do everything to ensure that the caravans keep coming. House Wagner has people that have gone as far as the nations of the Beastman Confederation, and they return safely as long as they follow the laws of the places that they visit. Marcus, Alessia, and the Paladins nearby fell silent at the drivers words. The notions that he conveyed were so alien that Marcus had no idea what to think. They watched in silence as the wagons were parked, their animals stabled, and the partitions in the yard were raised. As the caravan members and nearby militia finished up securing the premises, the Paladins gathered in front of Lorenzo again. It would be nice if there is a place with room enough for all of us, he said, but I would like for us to split up into groups regardless. Try to keep your parties small and go out to get a feel for this settlement and its people. The gods know we have found ourselves in a strange place, and we must learn quickly. You men have travelled the length and breadth of the Theocracy, and even some of the world beyond. Your experience is why you have been chosen, so it is time to put it to work. The Paladins stood about for a while as they discussed what to do between themselves. Lorenzo moved amongst them, answering questions and reiterating their expected behaviour. A half-hour later, only Marcus, Lorenzo and Alessia remained. Are you sure you want to hang around a couple of uncles on your stay? Marcus asked the young female Paladin, You were so excited that you looked about to jump out of your seat on the way here. I know no one among the rest, she frowned. Unless you mean to send me away on my own Both hailing from Altamura, and she being formerly his Squire, they had naturally stuck together on the trip so far. Unfortunately, it also seemed that the others had marked him as her caretaker or something along those lines. Despite being a talented Paladin, Alessia was still six years from being considered an adult in their eyes, so leaving her alone would surely create a bad impression. I fear that some catastrophe would befall us if you were left to your own devices, he grumbled. You are welcome to come, but do not complain of boredom when you do. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ...you are not planning on finding some tavern to drink the evening away, are you? Marcus exchanged looks with Lorenzo C that was precisely what they did whenever they met again after a long while. They would share new tales of their campaigns and tours around the border, reminisce over the memories that they shared, and toast the memories of comrades long gone. He supposed that, in her shoes, he would consider it all boring, or perhaps lonely since there was nothing for her to add. At that age, he certainly didnt appreciate the value of such meetings. Was there something you wanted to see, Sister Alessia? Lorenzo asked. The driver we rode with said that there are Undead here, she answered. I would like to see what sort of business they are up to. Marcus involuntarily glanced to her waist to see if she had brought any weapons with her, but all that hung there was a purse and dagger. She probably didnt intend to cause any troublethen again, the driver did mention that Skeletons were being used. Even if she were completely unarmed, Alessia had many ways to easily dispatch weaker Undead with a single blow. An image of the girl leaving behind a trail of shattered Skeletons while waving the mithril plaque around to pay for all the damage that resulted formed in his mind. Hmph, Lorenzo huffed. It seems you two have been chatting the day away while I was stuck at the head of the column in this mithril oven. Perhaps we should trade places tomorrow Really? If you put Alessia at the head of the column, Marcus snorted, she would have probably charged off after those Soul Eaters. So they were really Soul Eaters? I was certain that they were, but I was also certain that I was dreaming. That is what our driver said, Marcus replied. You did not ask? I was trying to pretend that it was a figment of my imagination, Lorenzo said, and the woman driving the lead wagon was glaring a hole into my back after all that. I wanted to invite her for a drink here, but alas. I cannot believe we ended up with this Captain, Marcus sighed. You are one to talk, Lorenzo groused. Remember what you said about Queen Oriculus the first time weC Where do you think we should head first, Sister Alessia? MmhI recall it being said that the Undead are employed in menial labour, so how about these walls being finished? They turned away from the brightly illuminated town square and headed west to the nearby gatehouse where they had last seen portions of the wall under construction. What is Queen Oriculus like, Captain Lorenzo? Alessia asked as they strolled along. A girl just a bit younger than you, he replied. Brother Marcus was quite taken with her. Alessia moved over to the opposite side of the captain. Do not say misleading things, you! Marcus nearly shouted, It was the appearance that she assumed when she received us for the private dinner after the audience. You know C the womanly one with the, ehwhat? Nothing, Alessia replied lightly. The corner of Lorenzos mouth twitched. Ei! I do not see what is wrong with that, it isC He cut off his voice at a familiar sensation, and they stopped where they were crossing the pavement. Brother Marcus, this is His hand went up to touch the badge that clasped his mantle. It was a magic item that notified the wearer of an Undead reaction within forty metres. Every Paladin stationed along the Katze border was issued one, and while it did not see much use inside the plains where one would receive a reaction everywhere the mist was, it was exceedingly useful when patrolling the border. The multitude of cavalry patrols out of the fortress would fan out to form a wide net that swept over the land, swiftly pinpointing any Undead that wandered outside of the cursed land. Where is it? Marcus glanced around, but could not see anything that resembled Undead. Alessia paced back and forth for a few steps over the pavement. She suddenly turned and jogged away up a side street. Marcus and Lorenzo followed after her, turning one corner, then the next. Alessia let out a startled yelp around the corner, and Marcus rounded the building, fearing what he would find. He was not sure what to make of it when he saw her, though. Bent awkwardly to avoid a collision, Alessia stood before C around? C a girl appearing half her age. The girl was carrying a split log in her arms, and behind her was a Skeleton that held several more. I am so sorry! Alessia stepped back before she lost her balance and fell over the girl, Are you alright? The girl looked up to her and nodded silently. Alessia breathed a sigh of relief, then her breath caught when she noticed the Skeleton in the shadows beyond. Alessias hand extended towards the girl. A piece of wood was thrown at her in response. MAMA!!! The girl shouted as she ran away. The Skeleton ran off after her, and Alessia was left holding her hand out in the empty street. She had a thoroughly confused look on her face as she stared at the retreating figure. Marcus cleared his throat. What? Alessia asked. Alessia, Marcus answered, what in the world are you doing? Thethe Skeleton! She stammered, I saw the Skeleton and reached out to pull the girl behind me. And what is that in your hand? Alessia looked down and saw that she had drawn her dagger from her belt. It was a reaction! She cried defensively, I was trying to defend the girl from the Skeleton! Beside them, Lorenzo put a hand on his waist and scratched his temple with the other. Alessia sheathed her dagger and leaned forward to rub her shin. Aishe hit me with the corner of that thing C do the citizens here train in throwing firewood? Thatthat was a Skeleton Warrior, wasnt it? Tell me I have not finally gone mad. It was, Marcus told her. Why is a Skeleton Warrior following a little girl around carrying firewood? Is she actually a deceptively young-looking Cleric? That would mean she is quite the accomplished Cleric, Marcus smirked at the idea. Rather than that, it should have been the menial labour that was mentioned, no? I was expecting something a bit lessstrong. Alessia muttered, Maybe weak ones placing stones on the wall or driving nails C not Skeleton Warriors helping little girls do their chores. If every child gets a Skeleton Warrior in this country, they could just go invade the Beastman Kingdom for fun. I do not think they share in your idea of fun, Marcus said. Maybe they dress them up? Lorenzo offered. Alessia scowled up at them, straightening to look around the street. Her fingers played idly over her clasp. The girl is long gone, she said, but there is still a reaction. I am guessing we do not need to go to the wall to find more Undead. She walked away, glancing through windows and doors as she went. Hopefully, she wouldnt be reported as a thief. As they went deeper into the common area of the town, the Undead reaction continued without pause. Marcus finally deactivated the clasp, deciding it was about as useless here as it was within the Katze Plains. Within a short distance, they came across several other children using Skeleton Warriors, and Alessia walked by with an overly friendly expression on her face. After passing by several shops, they encountered another group of the contingents Paladins watching a Blacksmith at work. They exchanged glances, but could only shake their heads at the sight. A pair of Skeletons in the back were pumping the bellows of the furnace without pause, while the Blacksmith worked at the anvil. After a minute, Alessia spoke. This is unexpectedly disappointing, she said. Im making nails, girl, the Blacksmith returned. If youre looking for entertainment, maybe you should go to a tavern. Ehm, she was referring to the Undead you have over there, Lorenzo said. We heard that they are employed for various forms of labour, but we were not sure what to expect. How long have you been using these Skeletons for? Around three weeks, the Blacksmith replied between sets of hammer blows. Have you experienced any difficulties with them? Not once I figured em out. How about, erincidents that you might expect with other Undead. No, the anvil rang. Will you be replacing them with Humans in the future? No, the anvil rang again. What about apprentices, a shop such as this surely has a few? The blows against the anvil paused. Im going to have to ask you fellows to clear the way, the Blacksmith pointed his hammer in their direction. One of those apprentices has been trying to get by you for a while now. Marcus turned to find a boy carrying two buckets of charcoal on the street behind them. He, too, had a Skeleton Warrior following him around carrying the same load. The Paladins parted and he skirted by them, emptying the buckets into half-empty crates. The Skeleton followed suit, and the apprentice started to refill the furnace. Marcus felt a tug at his sleeve. We should go, Alessia said from beside him. I am feeling that we will see plenty of this from now on. Marcus had the feeling she was right. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The following dawn, Marcus attended service at the local temple with Lorenzo, then they returned to their inn for breakfast. Alessia did not appear before their meal was finished. They were all Surshana adherents. They were. And here I thought no place could have more Surshana adherents than Altamura. Marcus wasnt sure what to think of it. In a way, it made a sort of sense considering the presence of the Undead. It was the same reason why Altamura was filled with adherents of the god of death. The ratios between the six sects, however, was incredibly off-balance in the Sorcerous Kingdom. He hadnt seen a single adherent of any of the other gods so far. Where is the girl? Lorenzo asked, wiping his mouth. I have not seen her since we all retired for the night, he replied. Could something have happened? We are not at war with the Sorcerous Kingdom yet, he smirked, so probably not. Marcus looked around the tables once more before walking over to ask the man attending the reception. She hasnt come down from her room, the man replied after asking the staff, as far as weve seen. Which room? Our group is about to leave town. ...your group? May I ask how you are related to Miss Altamura? We are part of the same contingent of Paladins, Marcus explained. On official temple business to E-Rantel. Saying something along those lines usually expedited things in the Theocracy, but the man seemed no more hurried than before. He flipped through what Marcus assumed to be a guest registry, putting on a face after reading what was there. What is the matter? You understand that we cant simply give away the locations of our guests to anyone who asks C especially that of a young lady Lady? Just what in the world did shelook, she has been my Squire for the last six years. So you say By The Sixargh! Then send someone to fetch her down here. The receptionist did as he asked, sending one of the inn staff to wherever Alessia was. It wasnt long until she returned, however, and Alessia was nowhere in sight. Sign says do not disturb, the woman said matter of factly. For the love ofjust tell me where she is, or I will begin to think you have done something to her! Eh...this is troubling, dear guest. If you had some sort of proof of your Proof? Marcus hand went to his clasp, Is the insignia of my order insufficient for my claim? It proves who you are, but Miss Altamura registered with no such identity. Then how Marcus reached into his belt pouch and pushed the plaque with the sigil of House Corelyn straight into the mans face. Will this do? The man backed away and uncrossed his eyes. They widened in recognition, and he bowed deeply along with the woman beside him. My apologies Sir! I The room. Four o one, Sir, the man held out a key. The sound of Marcuss boots stomping up the stairs concealed his dark mutterings. That the nobility held more trust than the temples was an absurd notion. The Do Not Disturb sign dangling on the doorknob of room 401 C the only room on the floor C greeted him, and he knocked lightly on the door. Alessia? He called after receiving no response, It is meAlessia! The room remained silent. He unlocked the door, stepped inside and immediately stopped at the sight of the luxurious suite. He and Lorenzo had decided on a modest double room, but Alessia had taken what he thought should be the best accommodations available in the whole inn. The rich drapes blocked the light from outdoors entirely, and if it wasnt for the Darkvision conferred by his ring, he would have needed to stumble his way over to pull them open. Streams of sunlight soon entered through the window, but the lump that lay on the giant four-poster bed did not stir. Marcus reached down to shake her shoulder through the smooth, silken sheets. Alessia. Alessia! Her only response was a sleepy moan. Alessia! He shook her harder, and he felt a slight movement under his hand. MmmwuhBrother Marcus? Who else would chase you around like this? It is well into the morning, and we are almostC I have fallen to temptation, Brother Marcus, Alessias sorrowful voice rose from the bed. You must leave me to my fateand pray for my wretched soul Alessia pulled the silken sheets over her head. Marcus pulled them off of her entirely, and Alessia immediately curled up on herself. Ai! So cold She cried in a small voice, I am glad I was too nervous to dress down fully. Brother Marcus, what if I was not decent just now? Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. I have seen your skinny ass too many times to count, he grumbled. Up, now C we are almost away. What about breakfast? Alessia yawned and stretched. You missed it. You missed temple as well. Eh Alessia sat up in her soft bed and peeled off her shift. She lazily rolled off of the mattress and crawled over to the basin set in the corner near the bed. Marcus went about putting her things away while she washed. I am going on ahead, he said after packing her bag. Come to the wagons when you are finished. Really, why am I doing this? Duty to your fellow man? Alessia yawned again as she towelled herself dry and reached for the clothes he had laid out for her. Marcus shook his head as she groped around with barely open eyes. How can you be so cheeky when you are half asleep. He closed the door to the room behind him and returned to the main floor of the inn. Lorenzo was already waiting at the exit with his pack slung over his shoulder. He held out Marcus own towards him. What happened to Sister Alessia? Lorenzo asked. Nothing worth mentioning, he replied, but I hope this Countess does not examine our expenditures. He returned the borrowed key to the reception desk and followed Lorenzo out of the inn. Crossing over to the other side of the town, he could see that their wagons were already lined up in the street; the tents where they were stored, dismantled. Everyone was ready to leave by the time Alessia caught up with them. She hopped up onto the wagon bed and settled into her seat from the previous day, withdrawing several objects wrapped in paper from her pack. What did you buy? Marcus caught a whiff of fresh bread. Warm pastries from the bakery on the way here, she replied with a self-satisfied smile on her face. Since we are riding in the wagons, I see no reason to go hungry along the way. You are relying too much on Corelyns favour But that is why we received this, yes? Marcus sighed in resignation, and Alessia unwrapped the first pastry. Its aroma seemed to explode out of the wrapper, filling the air as the golden bun came into view. Sunlight glinted off of its glazed surface as she brought it up and inhaled deeply. A set of audible swallows could be heard around them. This looks too good to eat, Alessia marvelled at the pastry before taking a large bite anyway. Mmoh! Mmphmmm. This is so good! Look, brother, there are even roasted and glazed meats inside! Alessia continued to shamelessly enjoy her breakfast. Marcus stood up and hopped off of the wagon. We are soon away, brother Marcus. Where are you going? Putting an end to your torment, he replied as he joined the other Paladins who had dismounted. After an entirely understandable delay, the Paladins and their wagons left the town, pastries in hand. Now that they knew what to look out for, they started to catch glimpses of Undead whenever they passed a village or hamlet on their journey north. As with the town, Skeletons were being used to help with chores around homes: fetching water and firewood; hauling feed and sweeping away dirt and debris. Marcus even saw one attaching wash to a clothesline. The idea that Undead summons could be used to assist in various things was not actually a new idea to the Paladins, but their use by the commonfolk was. Certain divine casters preferred to summon Undead on patrol C specifically those accustomed to maintaining the border along the Katze Plains. Undead did not react aggressively to other Undead without provocation and sometimes not even then, so Undead summons could be used tactically to great effect. Strangely enough, these tactics were commonly used in conjunction with Paladins. Patrols from Altamura, when encountering Undead opponents, would use Undead summons with high offensive capabilities. Lines of Paladins would focus on maintaining a strong defence, while the summons would flank and destroy the natural Undead, who tended to focus solely on the living unless they were possessed of a certain amount of intelligence. Generally speaking, the Undead summoned by members of the priesthood were purposely distinct from the ones that they fought to avoid confusion. Having these Skeletons everywhere was disconcerting. Marcus wondered if he would ever get used to them, and if he did, he wondered if he would be eventually caught off guard by one that was not a summon. How did these people manage such distinctions so close to the Katze Plains? Where do all of these Undead come from, I wonder? Alessia mused as she munched on her second bun, It should cost too many casters too much mana to maintain this number all the timeI dont see any of the summoners about, either. Theyre leased from the Sorcerous Kingdom, the driver answered her. Its said they all belong to the Sorcerer King himself. Leased? Marcus frowned, You mean all these villagers we are passing by are going out on their own to rent Undead? Is there some store where one simply enters to pick them up? The nobles are the ones that figure out how many are needed and how to distribute them, he replied. Depending on what industries are present, they may need more or less. You mentioned something along those lines about Corelyn County, Marcus said. How is it decided? Its pretty simple, the driver said. The Skeletons are pretty mindless, so they can only perform simple labour. They can swing a pick in a mine, chop down trees or move things around from one place to another C pretty ideal for hard, repetitive work like that. Cultivating vineyards, orchards and all the herbs, spices, perfumes and dyes that are grown along with thems a lot more complicated. The Skeletons cant learn whats required to do all that, so theyre unable to perform these tasks. Thats why you only tend to see them in the villages and the town in Corelyns demesne. I seeso does that mean we will see more Undead in other parts? Again, it depends on what their industries are, the driver said. But yes C out in the territories north and northeast of E-Rantel, there are tens of thousands of Skeleton labourers working the fields growing ground crops. I hear theyre trying some new crops that are grown in other places as well. Have there been any incidents of more Undead appearing due to the number already present? Or do all the Undead that appear here submit themselves to the Sorcerer King? Never heard of anything like that happening. Wild Undead just pop up wherever they used to before, and the sentries remove them as soon as they notice. That hasnt changed any C itd be pretty plain if something new was going on, with how many are working in various places. Marcus nodded: it seemed rational enough and in line with what he understood of the matter. There were many theories, tales and superstitions when it came to the Undead and their origins. In the Theocracy, those that were summoned by agents of the faith were an allowance by the god of death. Natural Undead were perceived to be those who were outside of Surshanas divine providence. Just how those natural undead came to be was a regularly studied and debated topic. Direct experience, however, led him to a few conclusions that many who operated in similar circumstances shared. Serving mostly out of Altamura, a fortress bordering the Katze Plains, he had a much greater knowledge when it came to the Undead than the average Paladin as a matter of necessity. That summoned Undead were present in a location meant little to nothing when it came to the rise of natural Undead. Something else gave birth to them: the same thing that the living could intangibly sense in those areas that would eventually produce Undead, or already had. The fact that these areas tended to be places like battlefields or locations where great violence, suffering, pain and sorrow had transpired led many to believe that the emotional imprint left by the dead were the true cause: negative events and emotions for those who passed leading to areas of negative energy. The most disturbing part about these areas was that, while they pooled negative energy and grew in strength, what collected did not seem to be finite. The Katze Plains continuously produced Undead with no sign of its pervasive negative energy ever waning in strength. Cemeteries in and around urban centres needed to be sanctified and, even after doing so, regularly monitored. All of the thoughts related to his duties made him think of his own situation. Patrolling the border, fighting Undead and Demihumans. Making sure the lands were safe for humanity. Escorting wayfarers, merchants and dignitaries on the dangerous paths near his home. Once in a while, he would need to chase down rogue necromancers who would go to Katze to study. But in this foreign landfrom what they had been told and what they had seen so far, nearly nothing he had done throughout his life was necessary in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The lands were already secure; Humanity appeared to be prospering under the guidance of its leaders; the Faith of The Six advanced without the need for strength of arms. Though he did not consider himself old, he understood that he was already well set in his ways C unlike Alessia, who was young, full of energy and eager to face whatever this strange new nation had to offer. Being informed in advance of his duties here did nothing to quell the unease about how useful he would ultimately be, and whether he could feel like he had a place here. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Then what of Demihumans? Alessia jumped to a different topic C she seemed to be constantly looking for trouble to find, We have not seen a single one so far They just dont live here, the driver shrugged. Beyond the places where they normally make their homes, the largest numbers of em can be found in the Demihuman Quarter in E-Rantel. A few merchants from beyond the Empire have been showing up to investigate whats to be had as well. But they eat Humans, Alessia was aghast. How is this allowed if it is mostly Humans living here? Its not, the driver replied. Eating citizens and foreign visitors entering through the appropriate channels is illegal. Its not as if they all eat meat anyways. Those that do will be dining on something else here. Marcus experience with Demihumans made him dubious of the mans statement. One tended to tell them that they couldnt do something using the business end of a poleaxe, and one usually needed to repeat oneself until they were dead. He wanted to ask the driver to elaborate on what he had just said, but the man turned his attention away from the conversation and peered up the slope to the north. In the distance ahead, a group of figures could be seen through the shimmering heat of the day. Looks like theyre all the way here already, the driver said. Who are they? Alessia asked. The crews working on expanding the highway, the driver answered. They started from the crossroads below E-Rantel last month; did the streets in Corelyn Harbour too. Theres a few more bridges between here and there as well, including the big one over the Katze River. Ive been working down south for the last few weeks: last I saw them they were just finishing the bridge coming out of the harbour town. Is that fast, Brother Marcus? Alessia looked at him. A good bridge over a major river can take many years to finish, Marcus replied, and looked back at the driver. You make it sound like it took mere weeks: how was this done? The Sorcerous Kingdoms made good with the Dwarves recently, the driver told them. A lot of architects and engineers have been hired from there to help with construction. The way they build thingsIve never seen the like. Combined with the labour provided by the Sorcerous Kingdom, roads and buildings appear in a matter of days. They work around the clock on shifts, too C both them and the Undead can see in the dark, so its no problem. I heard from a buddy of mine thats been to the Dwarf Kingdom recently that all their cities are entirely under the mountains. Day and night dont mean much to them. The wagon slowed as they approached the construction crew. There were at least two dozen stout, bearded figures overseeing three times as many Skeletons. They did not have the look of Hill Dwarves or the notoriously evil Dark Dwarves from the Abelion Wilderness, but they were still similar enough in appearance. Pieces of heavy equipment were being handled by Iron Golems that towered above the much shorter Dwarves. The procession diverted onto the grass to go around the construction, slowing down markedly and allowing the Paladins to have a good look at their work. Constant activity covered the entire stretch, with the Dwarves directing groups of Skeletons as they removed the old road, laid new layers of earthworks and fitted new paving stones onto the surface. A line of wagons drawn by Soul Eaters followed the construction, each filled with different materials for the highway. Small carts were filled and moved around by another set of Undead labourers. After they passed the worksite, the driver eased their wagon onto the new road, and the sound of rumbling wheels diminished to nearly nothing compared to before. Marcus looked over the edge of the wagon to the smooth surface below. The solid line of stone, enough to comfortably accommodate three of their wagons side by side, stretched uninterrupted to the north to disappear over the valley ridge. What kind of road is this? He asked. Honestly, I have no idea, the driver said. I havent seen anything like this until the Dwarves came, so it must be their work. The Dwarves are masters of earth and stone: I dont think Ive been to any place that can match their construction. The highways going to be rebuilt all the way to the Theocracy borderdont think the Theocracy hired them to do their side, though. Thats a shame for anyone spoiled by these new roads. They are nice, Marcus was still getting over the eerie feeling of such a smooth road, but are they really necessary? Certainly helps with wear and tear, but youre right C this type of road wasnt just ordered for plain old wagons: its for the Soul Eaters. What does that mean? Well, simply put, the old wagons cant survive the speed that Soul Eaters can run at on the old roads for very long. House Wagners been working to engineer wagons more suited to their use. Between those and the Dwarven roads, travel within the Sorcerous Kingdoms going to become much faster than before. "How fast are we talking about here? It takes two and a half days for a heavy freight wagon with a full dozen horses to go from the city to the Theocracy border. According to the rumours by the people in our company working on this, the Soul Eaters with their new wagons will take about half a day. Theyre actually saying that it can go faster than that, but theyre worried about accidents and such. They passed a group of large tents, which Marcus assumed belonged to the road crews, while he considered the implications of what he had seen and heard. If he recalled the map of the duchy correctly, it meant that one of these Soul Eaters could whisk any cargo C be it raw goods, supplies or soldiers C from one end of the Sorcerous Kingdom to the other in about a day with these innovations. Actually, since Soul Eaters were Undead and thus required no rest, he wasnt sure what the driver meant by a day anymore. Caravans generally travelled during the daylight hours and stopped while there was still light to make camp. In Corelyn County, at least, travellers could journey for longer periods with these towns positioned to provide hospitality to them every evening. Arent you worried for your livelihood if thats the case? He brought up another point. Not really, the driver replied. These Soul Eaters are rented out to transport companies for work inside the Sorcerous Kingdom. They usually have a driver along for regular business just in case a Human touch is needed, but all the ones youve seen so far are for public works. We use em too, but most of House Wagners business is out of the country so we still mostly rely on draft animals. Lady Wagners just helping out here until things are settled. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. It seems awfully nice to divert so many of your vehicles like that. Well, were still being paid, the driver shrugged. Besides, the heads of both houses are good friends. House Wagner isnt a vassal of House Corelyn, is it? Were not. Both Wagner and Corelyn are direct vassals of the Sorcerer King. That was decidedly strange. No matter where one went, political realities tended to keep such friendships to a minimum. Being long term allies with aligned interests was usually the closest that aristocrats came to one another. Friends meant they had gotten too close and would be dragged into whatever problems each of them had. Since they were on the topic, he felt it a good opportunity to get a feel for the political climate of the land. Have they always been that way? He asked. Nah, the man answered, its something that happened when everything was turned upside down. The only close friend House Corelyn had before that was House Zahradnik, and theyve been on good terms forever. Another unfamiliar name, but this one tickled his recognition C at least the sound of it. While Corelyn was a name that spoke of a northern lineage, Zahradnik sounded like a name that hailed from the lands to the south of the Theocracy. They are all of similar rank? He asked. Until recently, they were all baronial houses, the driver answered. Lady Corelyn received her promotion first, then Lady Wagner; maybe Lady Gagniers due soon, too. As for Lady Zahradnik...shes a border noble, so that can pretty much happen on a whim if she becomes aggressive about it. Its a mystery why she hasnt yet. theyre all women? Alessia leaned forward with a curious expression. Uh, yeah C the Battle of Katze Plains pretty much saw to that. Most of the noble houses here are headed by women now. Only three territories arent and two of those lords are kids that were too young to go to war. Maybe that was the reason for this closeness. The Human nations surrounding the Theocracy, as well as the Theocracy itself, were patriarchal in structure. Women of noble houses, while they did not generally lead them, still had an active role in weaving the ties that made up the fabric of aristocratic society. That being said, if there was ever a feud between them, life for everyone would probably turn into pure hell. At least men tended to just satisfy their grudges with more direct means that ended in uncomplicated resolutions. You mentioned these four nobles in particular, Marcus said, is there a reason for this? Theyre part of the same group, so people usually lump em together. ...group? Marcus thought the use of the word odd, You mean faction, no? Well, its not an official faction, the driver explained, and it doesnt have the feel of one. Together, they control the south, most of the east, and theyre all active members of the House of Lords. This means there are other factions that counterbalance them, yes? Not reallythere are two other counties and a couple of loose baronies in the Duchy, but nothing like that has happened. Corelyns group doesnt throw their weight around at all, and pretty much everyones just working to keep up with all the changes, from top to bottom. Marcus thought on the drivers statement. Though not usually involved in open feuds, noble houses were in constant competition with one another. Perhaps this man had mistaken the lack of such open belligerence as an absence of competition. Another possibility was that something else was enforcing this benign state of affairs. Violent infighting within the Theocracy was suppressed, as the national military was separated from the aristocracy, who now only functioned in their role as territorial administrators reporting to the legislative branch of the government. The Baharuth Empire was also pursuing this route: the military obligations of its nobility were removed through a long series of reforms, and a standing army had been founded in generations past. Now, Emperor Jircniv was in the process of establishing a new set of administrative standards over the entire nation. In Re-Estize, however, a noble still had military obligations, administrative authority, rights on taxation and justice, and they were only answerable to their liege. As the laws of Re-Estize had been adopted in the Sorcerous Kingdom, it should also be the case here unless those laws had been reformed. Tell me, he said after considering what he knew, do the nobles here still handle their own security? In their lands, yes. House Corelyn uses a mix of Human and Undead forces leased from the crown. The Undead are great when you need the raw power, but theyre not very flexible or capable when it comes to the interpretation of the law in regards to different customs and peoples. Theyre not exactly stupidits more like they dont care for anything more than carrying out their orders. All of the Undead we have come across so far have been labourers. Oh, that will change, I assure you. House Corelyn and House Zahradnik were the first to start broadly employing the Undead, so youll see plenty once you reach Corelyn Harbour. The other territories under noble management are being much slower about it: probably because of religious differences." You mean to say that Corelyn and Zahradnik are followers of The Six, and the rest follow The Four. You got it, the driver nodded. The Faith of The Four hates the Undead like nothing else. With people switching back over, though, acceptance is slowly spreading in the territories. But you are with Wagner Alessia said, You have no qualms about the Undead? There was a short pause in their conversation as Alessia once again found an awkward topic to broach. In the Theocracy, it would be expected to pursue matters of religion, but Marcus was not sure how far they could push matters of faith in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The driver started slowly, but thankfully he did not appear to be offended. Its a bit complicated he said. To be sure, it was pretty unsettling at first C the entire duchy was paralyzed, really C but I guess you can get used to anything. Because the temples are in charge of some important things, going against their teachings can go pretty badly if you know what I mean. Even if you personally have no issues with the Undead, you still gotta act the part. House Wagners a merchant house: were well aware of what goes on beyond the borders because we work in the companies or know people that do, so picking up foreign ideas isnt so strange to us. Then you will return to the worship of The Six? If Lady Wagner does, the driver said, then her people will as well. Our fortunes rise and fall with House Wagner, and Lady Wagner has our loyalty. Needless to say, House Wagners tithes and alms would also go to the Temples of The Six when that happened. With the Faith of The Four already in decline, it would collapse entirely without her support. Their temple staff would probably not be so easy to convert, thoughwhich presented an aspect to the stated shortage of temple staff in the Sorcerous Kingdom Marcus had not considered before. A ruler had to carefully consider the consequences of conversion. The temples were the source of healing, education and a large portion of the social services in a territory. Arbitrary mass conversion was impossible without subjecting people to all the risks that such a switch would entail. Plague, moral disorder, illiteracy and spiritual rudderlessnessit was no wonder the Bishop of E-Rantel was so insistent. The faith was not just growing through individual conversions: there were entire territories with thousands of people unable to safely return to the fold because of the shortage in temple staff. The support of the Theocracy was crucial for the rapid reclamation of the north. He couldnt imagine the Bishop of E-Rantel not stressing this point, and the High Council of the Theocracy was not composed of fools, either. The words of the Priestess in the border town echoed in his mind C the problems that the Theocracy faced in the present day would be swept away when the tens of millions of lost souls in the northern lands returned to the true faith. Spending a few years to make an accurate assessment before investing in full was a reasonable course given the stakes involved. Yet, as the Priestess had also mentioned, the Temples of The Six in the Sorcerous Kingdom would not stand idly by if they did not receive assistance from the Theocracy. However, he did not know exactly how many temple staff were already present in the Sorcerous Kingdom, nor how quickly they were being trained here. If the temples in the Sorcerous Kingdom managed to lift themselves out of their predicament without assistance, the seed of independence and resentment would be sown for the inaction of their brothers and sisters in the south. Marcus hoped, for everyones sake, that the Theocracy would send the help that they needed in time. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 The rise and fall of the highway through the shallow valleys led them on towards the next ridge. As they crested over the hills, the same vista of orchards, vineyards and the multitude of villages that tended to them stretched out as they had since their entry into Corelyn County. This next valley they entered, however, was distinctly different. It was vast C considerably wider than the valleys that they had crossed before C spanning as far as the eye could see. The border range to the west that had been a constant companion to their journey north tapered off, its forested slopes diminishing until a mighty river cut through them from beyond. Its broad course meandered across the pastoral panorama, disappearing into the east. Marcus eyes followed the line of the road as it descended towards the river, spotting the bridge that would convey them across the waters. Looking down from the top of the valley, it was hard to tell how large the river was, but the relative size of the villages that dotted its banks suggested that it was well over a kilometre wide. From their vantage, they could see a distant town arrayed behind some sort of wide fortification. Like the towns they had passed through, it was constructed from white limestone, shining brightly in the afternoon sun. The bridge led into a gatehouse near the midpoint of the walls. Beyond the town, on a broad rise that dominated the surrounding landscape, another set of walls shimmered in the warmth of the afternoon. Brother Marcus, Alessia exclaimed, is this? It should be the Katze River Valley, Marcus said. The walls up on that ridge must be E-Rantel. The driver nodded in affirmation to his words. Alessia swept her olive-eyed gaze across the valley in wonder. Hehh...this is the river of the dead? She said, It is most strange to see the surrounding lands so lush and green. Well, the river we know is long lifeless after flowing through the whole of the Katze Plains. This is before it enters the cursed lands, so it makes sense that it is so, yes? I have only been up to the estuary on shore patrol Alessia murmured. Witnessing this is both uplifting and sad at the same time. Marcus was forced to agree. The lower reaches of the Katze River were a lost part of the Theocracy that should have been as lush and vibrant as this place: an idyllic home for millions of Humans. Instead, the river was devoid of life, and all attempts at cleansing away the negative energies suffusing the area met with failure. Even in the narrow stretch of fertile territory south of the cursed wasteland, where the rivers estuary flowed out into the sea, no one dared to drink its waters or make attempts to cultivate the soil. The breathtaking vista before them was a bitter reminder of what perpetually remained out of their grasp. Driver, the town on the river is Corelyn Harbour? The answer was obvious, but Marcus spoke anyway to fill the silence. Thats right, the driver replied. As you can see, the towns still got that new look to it, but its shaping up to be a pretty nice place. The fortress on that island is the seat of House Corelyn. E-Rantel looks more than a day distant, Alessia peered past the harbour at the northern horizon, will we be stopping in Corelyn Harbour tonight? Those are my orders, the driver nodded. Thisll be the last stop for these wagons. Well be storing your things in the harbour town, and youll be making your final preparations there before riding to E-Rantel with your group in the morning. Will we see this Countess Corelyn here? I dont know, but its unlikely. The driver replied, The nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom are very busy people. Youre more likely to see them in itinerant courts than in their halls at home. Well, who knows C maybe youll see the Countess around town performing some kinda inspectionprobably not a good idea to bother her, though. The idea of encountering a High Noble randomly in the street felt entirely unrealistic to Marcus, but Alessias eyes brightened at the prospect. Usually, such distinguished persons did not mingle with the common folk and were accompanied by expansive retinues. It wasnt just a matter of social standing, but one of security as well. In the Theocracy, veteran Paladins sometimes provided an escort for important people, but it appeared to be entirely unnecessary here. As temple staff, they probably wouldnt be interacting with the nobles of a secular state. Hours passed as they continued their way down into the valley, and evening fell upon them by the time they arrived at the bridge. Marcus gaze sharpened as the figures of the distant sentries resolved into something recognizable. Under the alternating banners of the Sorcerous Kingdom and House Corelyn, Humans were only a fraction of those present. At the head of the bridge, arranged in columns on either side of the highway, stood a dozen monstrously powerful Undead encased in spiked plate armour. Veins of red pulsed over gleaming black metal, giving the impression of blood vessels glowing crimson in the waning light. The intermittent chatter of the Paladin contingent had ceased long before they came near. Leather reins creaked as gauntleted hands tightened their grip, and the sound of nervous warhorses occasionally rose over the wind. Death Knights, Marcus breathed. Eh? They are? Alessia stood up to get a clearer look at them, I-I guess so, but they are not as large as I thought they would be. The lectures describe them as fearsome and legendary Undead, but these are smaller than the Demihumans out east. Out of the various powerful Undead that could come out of the Katze Plains, Death Knights were one of the most problematic. Intercepting them was a priority. One was not a threat if contained, but if it broke through the border uncontested, the countryside would be filled with thousands of zombies inside of a day. Everyone stationed in Altamura knew them by description, and some had personally encountered them. A solitary Death Knight was spotted on one of Marcus patrols nearly two decades ago, and it was a memory that he wouldnt ever forget. Upon detecting it, their best scout had been left behind to stealthily monitor the threat while the rest of them retreated to a point well out of its notice. The Message that they sent out received a response within minutes: a youthful-looking woman, whose hair was divided into dark and light parts, was teleported to the patrols location. They led her back to where the scout was waiting and, seemingly without a care, she walked out into the mist and destroyed the Death Knight in the time it took Marcus to blink. The woman returned to them with a yawn and a bored expression. It was then that he realized what it truly meant to manifest the true potential of divine blood. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Hmmso if those are Death Knights, Alessia kept looking around, the ones posted along the bridge are Death Warriors? And the ones riding the Soul Eaters are Death Cavaliers? Oh, there are some Elder Liches flying around too. Marcus stood up on the wagon bed C Alessias observations demanded that he see what she described with his own eyes. Surely enough, they were there. Stationed under every set of banners along the bridge were Death Warriors. Pairs of Death Cavaliers patrolled its length astride Soul Eaters. Once in a while, an Elder Lich flew along the course of the river and under the bridge. The power to devastate a major nation was guarding a single bridge. Granted, it was an important bridge, but even so, Marcus decided that there should be limits for the sake of ones sanity. As they rolled onto the bridge and the fortress loomed ahead, he wondered what lurked within. Its walls rested upon a long strip of rocky land that provided a natural barrier for the harbour on the north bank of the river. From the southern end of the bridge, the looming walls already gave the appearance of an imposing obstacle for any attackers. Though he harboured no hostile intentions, Marcus experience on multiple campaigns had him trying to figure out how one might go about attacking it. Constructing rafts to cross the river and assault the walls was out of the question. The distance between the southern bank and the island was far too great for siege engines or magic casters C only powerful Rangers with equally powerful equipment might be able to reach the walls. The Elder Liches flying around dismissed any notion that they did not consider their aerial defences. Flight magic was limited and defenders on the walls would make short work out of any such assaults. Considering the Elder Liches that patrolled over the river, he supposed that they would primarily use arcane casters instead of divine casters like the Theocracy, but the result would be the same. Utilizing water breathing spells to facilitate attacks using the river as cover also seemed futile, as any number of Undead defenders were probably stationed underwater. The castle controlled a massive drawbridge, so storming the main gate would lead to a dead end. Any siege engines placed on the bridge were exposed and vulnerable to attacks from the air and the walls. In the end, Marcus decided that a crossing would have to be made somewhere else along the river. Establishing a foothold on the north shore with the Theocracys regular army demanded control of both the river and the air above it, and he was dubious over the possibility that this could be achieved. It would have to be a clandestine assault with a group of combatants in the Realm of Heroes. He continued to consider this assault until he imagined said heroes being thwarted by wagons transporting grapes. No, not even a force of heroic individuals would work. Their regular army stood no chance, and even a handpicked group of powerful people would most likely lead to failure. The mightiest forces of the Theocracy would need to be deployed to take Corelyn Harbourbut if a harbour town took that much, how hard would it be to take E-Rantel? For that matter, was it even possible to take Corelyn Harbour if it was being reinforced by the nearby city? Marcus supposed that this overwhelming strategic position was a deterrent in itself. If a veteran Paladin of the Slane Theocracy considered the challenge all but impossible, he imagined that any other nation in the region would similarly throw up their hands at the futility of it all. It was a textbook example of achieving peace through strength C but from where did all this strength appear? The most popular theory, at least in Altamura, was that the Sorcerer King was a powerful Undead being that hailed from the ruined metropolis deep within the Katze Plains. The Undead observed in the Sorcerous Kingdom thus far were all roughly as strong as those that could appear there, which supported this speculation. The general notion was that the Sorcerer King had gathered his forces over a long period of time and finally struck out when he was well and ready. As Katze was once a fertile and productive territory settled by Humanity, perhaps the Sorcerer King was once a Human himself: a great magic caster who had succumbed to the same curse that fell upon his land. With the most recent skirmish between Re-Estize and Baharuth C which had resulted in the appearance of the Sorcerous Kingdom C the Sorcerer King presented claims that the lands around E-Rantel were his, so it made a sort of sense. It would also go far in explaining why the population was left in apparent peace rather than slaughtered wholesale if he considered them his rightful subjects. The sound of the wagons wheels crossing onto the drawbridge turned his attention to the imposing gatehouse. They passed through its multiple doors and portcullises and into a huge space enclosed by walls on all sides. The highway ran through to the northern side. Other gates could be seen to the west and east, and the walls all around were bare save for the gatehouse in each wall. A killing field. This was the first thought that entered his mind. If by some miracle an army stormed the bridge and broke through the gate, they would enter an area where the defenders could rain death upon them from all sides. They could even be allowed entry on purpose, and their only avenue of escape denied them. When enough soldiers spilt in Marcus gave his head a shake and shuddered. Whoever had designed this place was not someone he would ever want to face in a siege. In a conventional conflict, hundreds of thousands of the Theocracys soldiers could be thrown at this place and still not make it past its second layer of defence C probably not even the first. Surely it couldnt be the same noblewoman who managed such an idyllic territory. This citadel of unyielding violence stuck out like a sore thumb amidst the pastoral surroundings. This fortress, Alessia noted, it appears to be many times harder to take than Altamura. You make it sound like you have a way, Marcus snorted. HmmI do not know how the defenders would respond, but there is a place to easily make a dam upriver. Build it high enough, and the river will do all the work when it is unleashed. You investigated the Sorcerous Kingdom before we came? Of course! Alessia said, Knowing as much as possible before coming here felt prudent, so I took a leave of absence to study in Kami Miyako when I first received the summons. No wonder I have not seen you around recentlystill, your plan will probably only damage these fortifications. It is also likely that the bridge will be destroyed, which gains the attackers nothing. This place is impossible to take without ridiculous losses, so denying it to the defenders serves just as well. If it destroys so many of these, her hand gestured loosely at the Undead that could be seen in every direction, then it is even better. According to the maps, there is an easier way in, anyway. The driver made a derisive noise at her confident statement. What? Alessia frowned at the noise. The easier way in youre talking about, the driver said, is it the upper reaches? Yes, just so, Alessia nodded. No one in their right mind would think that its easier to invade through there. Why is that? Because thats where House Zahradnik is. No one has ever successfully invaded through the upper reaches for as long as theyve been there, and now they have the power of the Sorcerous Kingdom backing them up. Youd have better luck herethough that part of the river youre probably thinking of building a dam at is also Zahradnik territory. Why does everyone keep exalting the nobles here? Alessia pouted, even the Priestess at the border had nothing but good things to say about Corelyn. Because the signs that come with a capable noble are easy to recognize, the driver replied, especially when youre looking up from below. This is especially the case in the Sorcerous Kingdom, where criminals and other shady sorts cant sink their claws into the authorities. There are no excuses for the nobility to hide behind C their results are proof of their ability, clear for all to see. It sounded something like an ideal scenario for those nations where order reigned. The Theocracy was one such nation, but even after centuries of building its strength and shaping its culture, a constant effort was still required to root out corruption and immoral behaviours. Then are all the nobles so excellent? Marcus asked, and Alessia plopped back to her seat. Theyre a mixed bag, the driver answered, but the Royal Court holds them to strict standards. The central administration also offers assistance that makes even an average nobles management here seem good in comparison to the nobles of other countries. I seethen those four you mentioned: they have taken advantage of this assistance as well? I did say House Corelyn and House Zahradnik were the first to employ it, but those four in Corelyns group are genuinely talented in their own right. Its scary to think of what might happen if they put their heads together to do something. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 The column and its baggage train passed through the northern gatehouse of the island fortress and crossed over the bridge that spanned over the harbour. It had a drawbridge of the same sort as the southern gatehouse on both ends. Alessia stood again, leaning forward so far over the edge that Marcus worried that she would fall off if they hit a rough patch of road. Then he recalled that the bridge did not have any rough patches C it was laid with the same, seamless stone road as the rest of the highway. Brother Marcus, Alessia exclaimed, have you seen the like? He couldnt say that he had. There were a myriad of common ideas represented by what stretched out below either side of the bridge, but someone had combined them in ways that he had never seen done before elsewhere. Many towns and cities were founded on rivers and built harbours that took advantage of them, but he had never seen an entire stretch of the river purposely re-engineered into one. The northern riverbank was a wall fashioned from blocks of grey stone that stretched the entire length of the town, looking to be a good ten metres above the waterline. Rather than being built along the banks as one would usually see in river settlements, the harbour was actually above the river and inside the walls of the town. There were two pairs of locks on either end that elevated vessels between the river and the berthing areas on the warehouse level, creating a fortified harbour. Curiously, there were no ships in sight at all. What is a harbour with no vessels? He muttered to himself. Thats a good question, the driver said, but I dont doubt that House Corelyn has some plan in mind. Theres only one large vessel and a handful of small boats on the river at the moment, but as you can see this harbour is meant to handle hundreds of ships. Rumour has it that the Countess is going to connect all of the Riverlands by water C some even speculate that shes going to start a route between the Sorcerous Kingdom and the ports around the sea in the southeast. The Undead in Katze might have something to say about that, Alessia quipped. Not if the ships are crewed by Undead, the driver replied. The one vessel I mentioned has a Skeleton crew. Literally. We use summons for violence, yet they are used here for industry and trade. The Sorcerous Kingdom certainly had a different paradigm when it came to employing the Undead. Marcus wondered if there was any difference between a Skeleton sailor and a Skeleton Warrior. Does the Katze River see severe flooding? Marcus asked. It floods for a good two to three months out of the year, the driver replied. The warehouse level of the city is well above the highest mark of the seasonal floods and its a nice and secure harbour on top of that. The locks on either end raise and lower ships between the river and the harbour. That is a lot of water to move, how do they do it? Hmm...there should be a reservoir somewhere. Undead work the pumps to keep it filled. Marcus could not see any structures that looked like reservoirs, and the town appeared seamless in construction as his search turned upwards. Aside from the expansive harbour district with its rows of warehouses, Corelyn Harbour had two other main sections within the confines of its walls. There was a central area where the spire of the towns temple rose above the surroundings. The other buildings appeared to either be commercial or industrial in function. The raised area which radiated outwards to the outer walls were dotted with residential buildings and pleasant-looking green spaces. The place appeared to have been purpose-built as a major hub for the future river transportation network that the driver had hinted at. Marcus realized that both the border town and the town they had stayed overnight at had a similar feel to them, and it now occurred to him why they were called villages rather than towns. They were deceptively large due to their purposeful design C the number of people actually living in them was far less than it appeared. Even Corelyn Harbour could be mistaken for a small city at a glance, but after understanding its layout, he guessed that it would only count as a large town in terms of its population. This all seems quite ambitious, Marcus remarked as he looked down thoughtfully at the features below the highway. Well, thats a noble for ya, the driver said. Just because they arent plotting and scheming against one other doesnt mean they arent plotting and scheming about other things. Id say us common folk prefer it this way over the other. As the driver had mentioned earlier, the highway was a merchants dream; the settlements built along it purpose-built to facilitate trade and industry. The highly specialized planning and its advanced construction spoke of a much more progressive nation that had taken the place of what was formerly Re-Estize. Never mind the overwhelming fortifications that faced the river, the sheer economic might represented in a nation that could create this was a clear sign to any visiting dignitary that getting on the Sorcerous Kingdoms good side was a desirable thing. Corelyn Harbour was the honey and the whip, expressed in the form of a single town. How long has this harbour town been under construction? Marcus was still puzzled over the sheer amount of new construction that was present. Hmmconstruction started about midway through spring, the driver replied. Marcus swept his gaze over the shore and up the valley. The groundwork and formation of just the port area was something that should have taken many years C even with the assistance of Golems. All this in under half a year, he said flatly. Was the river naturally like this? It was the only thing Marcus could think of that might shave so much from this huge project. Even then, he decided it would have still needed more using the methods he was aware of. Uh, no, the driver scratched his head. The original harbour village is further upriver. Countess Corelyn decided to charter a new town here because its where the highway is. So she just decided to do this and everything we see was done in a handful of months. Mhm. How? With magic? The driver seemed surprised that Marcus was surprised, I was heading out to the Empire when it happened, so I only heard about it. The entire thing was announced in advance so that people could come watch, so asking around for a bit will probably land you with a personal account. Magic that shaped earth and stone was not uncommon, but the sheer scale displayed was beyond what was capable by a single magic caster in such a short timeframe. How many it would take to manage this, he couldnt estimate. In addition to the applications in civil engineering demonstrated before them, the strategic and tactical advantages from being able to wield this power could not be understated. Fortresses and highways might be able to spring into existence in the time it took for an army to march from one place to another. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! The column slowed once more as it approached the end of the second bridge, and Alessia finally sat back down. The sentries at the gate again appeared to be a pair of militia with a pair of Death Knights, and this time they were stopped at the gatehouse. Looking up at the battlements above, he saw the heads of Elder Liches and Death Warriors peering down at them with their crimson gazes C the contingents painfully exposed position on the bridge underlined just how vulnerable any attackers would be. The Death Warriors on the bridge had all manner of ranged weaponry and he did not doubt that their heavy crossbows, long javelins and wicked throwing axes could penetrate even their enchanted mithril plate. The Elder Liches were in position to rain all manner of magical destruction onto their heads. A dozen seconds passed before they started moving again, and Marcus released a breath he didn''t even realize he was holding. He glanced over to Alessia to see how she was doing. Instead of looking at the Undead as they passed them by, she was examining the militia instead. Is it possible these sentries are not Humans? The girl leaned over and whispered to Marcus, Some Undead appear much the same as the living. I imagine there would be much running and screaming going on if any of what we have seen appeared at home. She turned her attention to the bent back of the driver, running a suspicious eye over him. Marcus hoped that she wasnt about to try and violently prove her hypothesis. Light Cure Wounds. Alessia suddenly cast a healing spell on the driver. The glow of the magic washed over the crooked frame of the man before fading away. Oh, my back was getting sore, the driver shifted in his seat. Thanks for that, miss. Of course, Alessia smiled brightly. I am glad to have provided some comfort. It is the least I can do for your being so amenable to our endless questions. Marcus shook his head wordlessly. Alessia was an exceptional Paladin and a cunning tactician, but this cunning manifested as something of a sly nature when not in battle. In Human lands, it was not illegal to cast beneficial magic. As a member of the Temples, she was lawfully entitled to do so. Outwardly, she had provided the driver with something that had a rated value in exchange for his cooperative attitude. In actuality, she was checking to see if he would take damage from the healing spell. He wondered what would have happened if the man was something like a Vampire instead. Were healing spells considered offensive magic in this land with so many Undead? If you do that to a Death Knight, Marcus muttered, you will become a Squire again. Surely you jest, Brother, her gaze slid away, why would I do such a thing? It occurred to him that this might be the reason Alessia was specifically chosen for whatever she was to do. The Temples kept careful track of populations under their jurisdiction and her traits and strengths would be specially noted. Perhaps his worries for her were needless and she was actually the most suited out of all of them to serve here. Paladins were generally perceived as virtuous, just and straightforward C for good reason, as this was usually the case. Alessia was all of these things, but she was also rather flexible. Hopefully, they didnt think to employ her as some sort of spy: she was still a Paladin, after all. With this new perspective to account for, however, Marcus was becoming increasingly curious about what the Bishop had in mind for her. Will we be parking our wagons the same way as yesterday evening? Marcus asked. Uh, yeah, the driver answered. Well be using the area on the east side of the port district. Traffic going south parks on the other side. This cant be more than two hours from E-Rantel, Marcus noted. Why would anyone stop here in favour of the city? The Harbour had no special activity that I could see. To keep traffic from piling up in the city, the driver replied. It used to be that all trade coming through here went into E-Rantel, but now that its the capital of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the citys going to get more traffic than it was designed for. Theyre gonna have to figure something out before it gets bad. Do you really think so? Being ruled by an Undead Sovereign seems like a great deterrent to trade. Youll forgive my saying so, the driver said, but that aint how it works. As long as its safe and the borders remain open to trade, someone will move things around as long as its worth it. Even if no one from outside the country does it, someone from ours will do it instead. Lady Wagner would be ecstatic if she could become the sole purveyor of goods in and out of the Sorcerous Kingdom, but that''s nothing more than a silly dream C merchants that let their competitors gain an advantage like that for no reason dont stay merchants for long. Marcus decided that the experienced teamster would know more about the workings of trade than a Paladin from the Theocracy. Having hostiles along two-thirds of their borders, trade in his home nation was largely domestic. None would risk going out into nonhuman nations to trade, and nonhumans obviously did not go to trade in the Theocracy. Out of all their neighbours, only the Draconic Kingdom, a few Human nations to the south, and the Sorcerous Kingdom in the north had open borders. How does this town function in relation to E-Rantel, then? Marcus asked. Its basically a cargo port, the driver answered. Trade is conducted in E-Rantel, but only goods that need to be delivered to E-Rantel go in. When purchases are made that will travel in this direction, the goods are prepared here C that way we dont have unmanageable amounts of freight trying to constantly enter and exit the city itself. Travel in this direction, you say? Yeah, Lady Wagners chartering another town out east for the same reason. Once enough pressure is taken off of E-Rantel, they can finally begin repurposing more of the city without interfering with its daily business. Marcus looked up north to the horizon, at the walls of the fortress city. E-Rantel appeared to be quite a large city, but as far as he knew, it was built as a fortress to project Re-Estizes power over the crossroads of the region. The repurposing the driver spoke of must have been to transform it into something more suited to be the capital city of a nation. You didnt mention any town such as this to the west. As far as I know, there isnt one in the works yet, the driver said. Re-Estize has been pretty quiet since they lost this duchy. When the Sorcerous Kingdom did their big thing to get trade flowing again, barely anyone from Re-Estize appeared. Even House Wagners former affiliates were absent. Im fairly certain that Lady Wagner would have encouraged them to come. Well, they did suffer a devastating defeat, after all, Marcus told him. Being invited to the land that you just lost might be a bit much. Maybe, the driver said dubiously, but merchants dont think that way and most of House Wagners associates are merchants. Merchant companies in the Kingdom sent caravans to the Theocracy and the Empire before all this. I cant imagine them giving it all up if theres nothing stopping them from going back to business as usual. Putting it that way, it did seem out of character for merchants. A few months was not a very long time: perhaps they had simply not recovered from their nations loss, or the fear of what awaited them in E-Rantel kept them at bay. The reaction in the Theocracy was just as adverse in the first few months, and they did not even participate in the conflict. Marcus and Alessia watched silently as the driver expertly handled his team of horses to exit out the side of the highway down a shallow ramp. The warehouse district stretched out to either side of the highway after their route passed through the massive tower that served as the towns southern gatehouse. Ramps joined it to the main thoroughfare. The highway was level with the towns central district, bisecting the residential area and exiting out of another gatehouse in the north. The procession came to a large area on the harbour level that was similar in appearance to where they had left their wagons in the previous village. Rows of warehouses could be seen nearby, as well as the berths stretching along the channels of the harbour. Though the amount of activity was probably about right for a town straddling a major highway, the sheer size of the port made it appear barely used. You said this is the final stop for the wagons? Alessia asked. Thats right, miss, he replied. Were to keep your extra baggage overnight. You can pick everything up in the morning when youre ready to go. Thenthis is appropriate, yes? She withdrew a small purse from her belt and held it out beside him. This is the driver looked down and grinned, Ive always heard that the Theocracy raises their ladies right and proper, and it seems that its true. Thank you, miss. You have shown us great hospitality and patience C beyond our expectations for the journey, she returned his smile with one of her own. It is only right to express our gratitude. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Marcus and Alessia parted ways with the teamster before he parked their wagon, shouldering their bags and heading towards the area where the other Paladins were assembling near the ramp leading up to the highway. They crossed a pair of town militia in House Corelyns livery, and Marcus caught their attention. Excuse me, he called out to them, do you two work in the harbour? The men slowed their pace and stopped to answer. Were just out doing our rounds, one said. Is there something we can help you with, Brother?" A large caravan of merchants should have just come from the south recently. One with a large escort. Do you have some business with them? I heard that this place was where they keep cargo from the south, Marcus explained, but I do not see a large number of wagons heredid something happen? Ah, those Merchants didnt stop to do business in the city, the man said, They stayed the night here and left for the Empire in the morning. Marcus furrowed his brow. He did not know too much about how Merchants operated, but he did understand enough that this behaviour was irregular. Is this normal for E-Rantel? Gods, no, the man let out a short laugh, what sane merchant would skip a perfect stop on their route? Huge waste of time, money, and wagon space. I know the toll is cheap and all, but thats just ridiculous. Seeing how large their escort was, they were probably just too scared to go in and decided to move on. Their loss. Marcus thanked the men and he joined the rest of the contingent. The captain was already starting to address them, so he slipped quietly into the rear. We will be parting ways with our wagons here and riding to E-Rantel in the morning. Once you settle on your accommodations, drop off all of the things that you will need there. You are free to look around the town, but be sure that you are ready to go an hour after daybreak. Should we stick with our parties from yesterday, Captain? Someone asked. If there were not any issues, it is not a bad idea, Lorenzo nodded. This is our last chance to get used to how things work here before we receive our assignments. I heard of no troubles from last night, but be sure to conduct yourself in a manner befitting one who will soon be serving the people. Lorenzo waved them away, and the group quickly dispersed. Marcus joined the captain as he turned to follow the harbour back towards the highway. Where is Sister Alessia? Lorenzo turned his head about. Marcus frowned and looked around. He was so used to having Alessia about that he had assumed she was nearby. Just before turning back to see if she had been left behind, he caught a glimpse of her skipping ahead of the rest. No longer so shy, hm? Lorenzo said. She must be up to something, Marcus muttered as she disappeared around the corner towards the town centre. I should probably keep an eye on her. Should you? His friend raised an eyebrow as they walked along, Maybe you are being protective of your former Squire. Just yesterday you asked if she truly wanted to hang around us; now you are wondering what she will do alone. Was Lorenzo right? It shouldnt be the case Rather than being protective, I am anxious about the troubles she will cause if left alone. Remember that she has her own assignment waiting for her in the city. If she cannot handle herself in this town, thenwell, maybe keeping an eye on her from a distance is better. Two middle-aged men tailing a teenage girl, Marcus grumbled. How far have the Paladin Orders fallen, I wonder? I was not serious about following her, Lorenzo smirked. All Squires must go their own way someday, old friend. You cannot watch over them forever. Marcus twisted his mouth as he considered Lorenzos words. Alessia was his first Squire, but probably not his last. A thought occurred to him. Did you have a Squire before this assignment, Lorenzo? Or any of these others here? Now that you mention it, no C mine was ordained two months ago. The others Lorenzo knotted his brows, then his eyes widened. Are you saying that we will be taking new Squires here? That is precisely what I am thinking. By training those born in these lands instead of bringing with us our own, they will raise Paladins absent of the attitudes present in the Theocracy. The foundation of a new Paladin Order, perfectly suited for their mission to deliver the light of The Six to the rest of these northern lands. This Bishop Austine is more shrewd than we thought, fulfilling so many objectives at once. Well, we will not know for sure until tomorrow, Lorenzo replied. But if it is the casewhat do you think? Marcus mulled over their assignment and the state of the temples in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Everything appeared to fit into place. There were no Paladins here, and they were in dire need of staff. All of the Paladins on this mission not only qualified for temple duties, but they were all of an age that they had had at least one Squire already. The sole exception was Alessia, who just happened to have a unique assignment of her own. The others would be encouraged to take new Squires as a matter of course C maybe several since they already had experience raising one. The rest would inevitably follow in time. Do you think the High Council is aware? Marcus asked, The Grandmasters? They are not fools, Lorenzo answered. Of course they would have considered this. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Then I will do my duty, Marcus said firmly. If a new Order is to be formed here for the furtherance of the faith and the reclamation of the north...I can think of no cause more just. However, I pray that I do not get assigned more girls just because I had Alessia. You dont think they are more manageable than boys? No, Marcus snorted. You should volunteer yourself for this and suffer what I have for all these years. Lorenzo chuckled at his words, and they continued on their way to the town centre. There was a raised walkway on either side of the newly paved highway, wide enough to fit four grown men shoulder to shoulder. Tall street lamps, brightly enchanted, could be seen lining their route. Contrary to the bridge and island fortifications, not many Undead could be seen standing sentry but there were still a fair number moving about on various errands. The townsfolk appeared to pay no more attention to them than anything else as they conducted their business. By following the temple spire, they found themselves in a market plaza: a much larger version of the village squares they had seen on the way north. A large temple complex with the same, unassuming appearance as he had seen in the previous villages stood on the western end, while various trade guild offices were arranged around the space. An administrative office lay across from the temple, and there were a few other official-looking buildings with signs that he did not recognize. Marcus spotted Alessia up ahead, staring at the front of one of the offices with an unfamiliar sign. Something interests you, Sister Alessia? Lorenzo asked as they walked up to where she stood. I am wondering what this is for, she gestured towards the building. Marcus peered into the open door: there was a woman of pale beauty wearing some sort of dark blue outfit standing behind a counter. Above the door hung a large signboard. He leaned over to one side to get a better view. A white rectangle with a pink heart in the centre was engraved on the lacquered wood: on either side of it was carved the membranous wing from a bat, or perhaps a wyvern. No matter how long he stared at it, he couldnt discern what it symbolized. A young man with a loaded handcart stopped in front of the building and carried several boxes into the office. Marcus strained his ears, but could not make out what was being discussed. After a few seconds, some papers were placed before the man and he leaned over to write on them. In the end, he left with a different set of containers and a smile on his face. A trade? A delivery? It could have been several common things. You are not going in to satisfy your curiosity? Lorenzo asked Alessia. M-me, Captain? I have no business here C what if she becomes angry? We should ask one of the townsfolk around Alessia looked about, but there was no one to speak to nearby. Come now, Lorenzo said, there is no harm in asking. It is not as if clerks bite people for having a question. That man just now seemed quite pleased, so she should be a nice person, yes? Mmh After a moments hesitation, Alessia fixed an awkward smile on her face and walked into the door. You people from Altamura are so shy, Lorenzo chuckled. It is a fortress, Marcus said. I do not know what you expect when we come to places like this. Well at least she is not so nervous that she cannot even book an inn, Lorenzo said. You just stood outside that one for two hours when we first met. She survived her visit to the capital, Marcus ignored his gibe, though I do not know how she fared, exactly Alessia stopped in the doorframe, looking around the interior of the office before her legs carried her inside. She started talking to the woman, but she was standing several metres away from the counter as she did so. At some point in their conversation, she went as stiff as a board and just as stiffly walked back out. The woman at the counter tilted her head curiously at them. This one, Alessia spoke through the smile still frozen on her face, she is a Vampire. Marcus and Lorenzo looked back into the office. The Vampire smiled back at them. What is a Vampire doC You said that clerks dont bite! She bit you? No, butbutrrrgh! Next will be the Ghost in the latrine, I know it. Alessia rummaged around in her bag, fishing out her clasp. Marcus wasnt sure how it would help her C there were enough Undead around that it would be informing her constantly of them. What is this office, then? Lorenzo asked, You are not going to tell me that they purchase blood, I hope. Itis a post office. A post office, Marcus voice was flat. Yes! Alessia snapped, There are even rates listed on the walls inside. Some I recognize: E-Rantel, Arwintarmost I do not know, but some sound like local places. Dwarf cities as well, this Vampire said. I wonder if I can send some letters home, Lorenzo mused. Do you think they will let a Vampire cross the border to deliver mail? Marcus was incredulous, The moment one appears they will be turning houses inside out looking for Vampire Spawn for the next year. It was a joke, Marcus, Lorenzo said. If you look at everything with the utmost severity here, you will be panicking at every corner. We should find an inn and fill our bellies. Marcus and Lorenzo continued on their way, but Alessia turned to walk in a different direction. Sister Alessia? Marcus looked back at her. Eh...you two go on ahead, I will find my own way. You were so reluctant to enter this post office, yet now you are striking out on your own so boldly. What are you up to? Nothing important Marcus looked around the square again, and his eyes fell upon an impressive looking establishment that stood out from the ones around it. It was roughly in the direction of Alessias steps. The young Paladin did not miss his look, and she turned around and strode away. Wait a minute, Marcus rushed up and placed a hand on her shoulder. What did I say about relying too much on House Corelyns favour? But this is the last night we will have these, yes? Alessia whined, It is a shame to not use them! Aiwhat sort of Squire did I raise? A smart one! What of living a humble life within simple means? Our Order does not require an Oath of Poverty C why would an orphan like me take an oath of poverty anyways? Only the crazy do this, and it makes them even crazier! What is wrong with a normal room? A normal room is small. It does not have the soft, four-poster bed with the silk sheets. Or the hot baths and the sumptuous meals C which I could not partake of this morning, mind you. Alessia tugged against his grip. Several bystanders whispered to one another out of the corner of his eye. Ehyou should let her go, Lorenzo spoke in low tones at his side. This is not a very defensible scene. Marcus released Alessias shoulder, and she darted away. The girl looked over her shoulder and stuck out her tongue at him. I must have been too soft in raising her, Marcus muttered. What sort of Paladin chooses such a decadent place to stay? Well, nothing is specifically said against it, Lorenzo said. I believe you have raised her well; her heart appears to be in the right placeand it does not hurt to have something nice once in a while. The temple bell tolled, filling the air over the town and calling the faithful to evening prayer. People appeared from the surrounding streets to head there, and within minutes a score of townsfolk streamed towards its open doors. Come, let us attend, Lorenzo, Marcus sighed. I have many worries to cast upon the mercy of the gods. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Morning arrived, and Marcus and Lorenzo found Alessia already outside in the plaza upon leaving their lodgings. Fully attired in her shining mithril platemail, the young Paladin cradled her helmet in the crook of her left arm as the edges of her pure white mantle waved in the wind. Her voice was light and cheery as she greeted them with a bow. A blessed morning to you, Captain Lorenzo, Brother Marcus. They returned her greeting, and Marcus wondered how far she had gone with her use of the mithril plaque. She presented an immaculate appearance that would only entrench the notion of a righteous Paladin in the minds of the citizens around her. Long having known the girl, however, how perfect her appearance was only drew suspicion. You look all ready to go, Lorenzo said. Yes Captain, Alessia saluted. As instructed, I have made myself presentable for inspection by His Excellency the Bishop. Goodgood, the captain replied, giving her a brief once-over. If everyone looks even half as decent, I will have no complaints. Are we ready to assemble, or do either of you need to see to anything? I am ready to depart, Captain! Alessia replied. Marcus examined her with a critical eye again. Was she just excited to arrive at their destination, or was she up to some mischief? Marcus? Lorenzos voice prodded him out of his thoughts. Yesready to go, Captain. Alright, Lorenzo said. Head back to the port district and ready your mounts. See to mine as well: I will be waiting here to bring up the rear. They saluted the captain again before turning to head back down to the port. As they followed the raised sidewalk along the highway, Marcus glanced at Alessia again. You seem just a bit too enthusiastic this morning, he said. Was this inn you stayed at so good? To his surprise, her bright expression faltered and crumbled. She faced him with a look lacking all of its previous lustre. II could not enjoy it, she said quietly. I kept thinking of what would happen today. I just lay abed staring at nothing, worrying. Worrying? About what? We go to meet his Excellency the Bishop today, yes? Yes, Marcus replied, but we have a Bishop in Altamura, and we saw him often enough. You seemed to not mind His Excellency, even when he chased you around with a broom. The reminder of her days as a Squire failed to draw any visible reaction out of Alessia. Her expression remained as troubled as before. This is truebut that was at home, in a place comforting and familiar. Before now, everything was so clear: our duty was to defend humanity. To defend humanity, we needed to fight. Now, the answer is not so simple. Now, I have been summoned for some unknown purpose, and I still cannot guess what it is. The words of the Priestess at the borderthey made me realize that we have been thrust into this strange place where the fates of tens of millions of our lost brothers and sisters hinge on our actions. How can I step forward knowing that if I step wrongly, all may be lost forever? Several wagons passed below as Marcus listened to her worries. You are being too hard on yourself, Sister Alessia. I am confident you can face what comes C else why would they choose you? He struggled to come up with something encouraging to say, but any words that rose in his mind rang hollow for he was not so sure of everything himself. Maybemaybe the answer is not so complex as you think, Marcus said. Brother Marcus? When you were ordained C when you took your oath C what did you swear? Erlet us not recite the whole thing, but what did it mean to you? Alessia looked ahead, her gaze focused on something that was only visible to her. To be the shield of humanity, she told him. A Defender of the Faith. A living instrument of the gods that stands between the people and those who would bring upon them ruin; a hand that reaches out to them in their time of need. Then this is the foundation of the justice which you have sworn to uphold, Marcus said. No matter what you do, it is the core of what you are. Do you think it so easy to turn away from your convictions? When injustice happens before your eyes, can you bear to look the other way? I could not, Brother Marcus. Just so, he smiled. Though the way you perceive the world will shift over the years, this sense of righteousness will never change. To seek justice and uphold it C to be an example to all, an inspiration to all C this is the essence of being a Paladin. You are right that this place is not like home and nothing is clear, but here, where half of everything is turned upside down, you are the best of us. You are not only blessed with a strong bloodline, but the gods have gifted you with keen judgement and a sharp mind. The Bishop and the Grandmasters must also know this; I cannot think of any other reason why they would choose you in particular. Despite his encouragement, Alessia frowned as she looked down at the pathway in thought. They continued on in silence, descending to the harbour level and crossing under the highway to where their horses were being stabled. The wagons that had carried them through Corelyn County were already absent, and their things were arranged nearby under the watchful eye of several of the town militia. There was a Death Knight present as well, who seemed to scrutinize everyone that came close. A handful of Paladins were already there, making ready for the last part of their journey to the city. Marcus walked up to his mount: a handsome chestnut stallion who had been his companion for over half a decade. Did you enjoy your break? Marcus asked as he patted him in greeting. I wonder what you have to say of all this, hm? His steed only snorted in reply. Maybe he was resentful for being put back to work again. Marcus continued preparing his mount as more of the contingent arrived. Alessia led her own to stand near him. Do you know if we are to enter the city armed? She asked. I have heard nothing to the contrary, Marcus said. It would have been stated clearly, I think. You are nervous, I know, but remember what I said. Of course, Brother, Alessia said. I have taken your words to heart. I am just feeling that everything will be blamed on us if anything happens. It did feel that way, he supposed. It was a place full of things that they were unused to and there seemed to be much that was not permitted. Those that they spoke to only saw it as a natural part of their lives, but to the Paladins who came from a place where the temples held purview in enforcing order, it was anything but. It is their land and their laws, he said. There have been no incidents so far, so the others seem to understand this well enough. We are to serve the Human populations here, anyway. If the days that have passed are like the days ahead, it should be manageable. If. Alessia replied, We have not even seen the Demihumans that are supposed to be around yet. If a stinky Ogre reaches out for me, I will definitely give him a good whack, no matter what anyone says. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Alessia To think that she was considered the mildest of her generation in Altamura C he counted it a blessing that no one had brought any Squires along. Lorenzo appeared with the last few Paladins, and Marcus tensed as they organized their mounts into a tidy double column. The others must have felt the same way, judging by their stiff expressions. Their captain rode by and paused midway, his gaze taking a measure of his men. Half of you look like your horse just died, his gruff words rolled over them, and the other half like your horse just died in the middle of the Katze Plains and you must make your way out on foot. We are about to present ourselves before His Excellency the Bishop of E-Rantel C if we come in looking all grim and dour, he is going to be wondering if he has the right people or not. You have from here until the city to fix that. By the time we reach the gates, I expect to see all of you reflecting the pride and conviction of the Paladin Orders. Lorenzo rode towards the head of the column and sounded the advance. The banners tied to their lances snapped straight as they ascended onto the highway and turned into the wind. Through the centre of Corelyn Harbour they rode, the procession of mounted Paladins in their full adornment drawing curious looks from the townsfolk they passed. Maybe I should have bought more pastries, Alessia said as she rode beside him. You were so worried. Now you are thinking of food? I am still worried, but having something nice might improve my mood. Did you just not spend all of last night worrying amidst luxury? Perhaps she was just putting on a brave face. Reaching down behind herself to rummage through a saddlebag, Alessia produced a strip of tough-looking jerky. After the last few days, Alessia examined the piece of salted meat with a critical eye, this does not seem so appetizing anymore. What did you bring, Brother Marcus? The same, he replied. Some trail bread and cheese as well. We will be in the city in an hour or two, anyways C if the layout of the city is like these places, there should be plenty of food stands around the temple to pick from. The thought appeared to mollify her somewhat. After a few minutes, they were out of the towns northern gate, following the highway past rows of vineyards that stretched out to the horizon on either side. Traffic appeared sparse until they reached the crossroads. It was a strange sight, with the new highway crossing south over the old. Stranger still since the road running from east to west clearly saw more use. Their pace slowed to match the caravan in front of themthen that slow pace came to a stop. Marcus leaned out to see what was going on. Ahead, the members of the contingent were starting to dismount. What is going on? He called out. Traffic, one of the Paladins ahead replied. A few minutes later, they had all dismounted, leading their horses on foot and gathering to speak between themselves. Every few minutes, they shifted forward a few wagon lengths. It wasnt exactly slow, but... I want my tension back. Alessia complained as she drew her mantle about her, We could not charge this gate even if we wanted to C we only get to stand around baking in the sun while we wait for this queue. It is already autumn C do clouds not exist in this country? It certainly was one way to dampen any sort of excitement. The measures that the Sorcerous Kingdom was taking in building towns that absorbed the majority of incoming freight made a lot more sense now that they were stuck waiting to get into the city. All cities were built to facilitate trade, but there was only a certain volume that a fortress city like E-Rantel could allow before it would need to sacrifice the effectiveness of its defences. It was certainly not built to be the bustling capital of a nation. Looking forward and back, he only saw Human merchants and caravan labourers. Occasionally, a Soul Eater with its wagon came down in the opposite direction hauling mundane-looking cargo. They were as often driverless as they had drivers. Marcus wondered if they, too, had to go through customs on the way in. As they drew within two kilometres of the gate, the chatter between the Paladins fell to nothing and the atmosphere grew solemn. Marcus was no different, and Alessias lips had tightened into a thin line. The banners of the Slane Theocracy snapped smartly in the wind, in contrast with their grim expressions. Marcus gaze went to the source of the change. What he had observed of the temple staff and the people in the past few days slowly fell into place, like pieces of a previously unfathomable puzzle. How had nothing of this gotten to the Theocracy? Anyone who had visited the ancient cathedrals of their homeland knew this appearance. His eyes left the towering statues, briefly crossing with Alessias. As with everyone else, she gave no indication of her thoughts, but they must have been there. Everyone knew, but none dared put it into words. They crawled forward for an hour under the familiar image portrayed by the towering statues before finally reaching the gatehouse. There were several members of the city militia stationed there, as well as a pair of Death Knights and an Elder Lich. One of the militia officers was discussing something with the Elder Lich, throwing occasional glances in their direction. Marcus left his reins with Alessia and walked up to the front. Did something happen? He asked Lorenzo. Not that I know of, the captain replied. We have not done or said anything aside from stewing in this line. Lorenzo tapped the roll of documents in his hand over his bracer, as if to silently make a point to the officer in front of them. After a few moments, the man that was speaking to the Elder Lich turned to approach them, taking a deep breath before speaking. Welcome to E-Rantel, he said, city of the Sorcerous Kingdom. I trust that this is your first time here? That is correct, Lorenzo replied. Is something the matter? Not with your group in particular, no, the man told them. However, there were several incidents with visitors recently that have become a cause of concern with the citizens. In response, weve prepared an orientation of sorts. An orientation Lorenzo drew the word out, Are you assuming that we carry the risk of such incidents in your city? We make no such assumptions, the man replied. Nor do we assume that everyone is aware of how different this city is from what it was before. This orientation is for your benefit more than our own. Honestly, since youre so composed in front of the Death Knights, the orientation should be more of a workshop to give you a quick rundown of things and have some of your questions answered. However, it is mandatory C entry to the city proper is barred until youve completed it. Then I suppose that there is nothing to do but take you up on your offer, Lorenzo said. Do you have a place for our horses? Yes, of course, the man replied. This way please; theres a mustering field behind the office. He led them inside the gate, where they came across an odd sight. The main street continued to the second wall of the city, but the space between the outer and second wall was mostly quiet. The man had mentioned a mustering field, which Marcus had assumed to be an exaggeration, but he saw it was exactly that. A furrow formed on his brow at the sight of the dry patch of earth with its baked mud and sparse clumps of grass. Places where tents had once been pitched and the remains of campfires were still marked distinctly over the landscape. There were even rows of posts damaged in a way suggesting that they had been used for training spearmen. What is this? He muttered to Lorenzo. It is as he said, I suppose? the captain replied. Lorenzos eyes scanned their surroundings with uncertainty as well. Marcus could see similar fields lining the avenue that curved off into the distance. Between them were either shoddy-looking warehouses or presumptuous looking buildings that reminded him of rustic rural manors. How is this place used? Marcus asked their guide after dropping off his mount. The Military District? The man turned to answer him, The Royal Army stayed here during the annual skirmish back when we were still part of Re-Estize. Marcus mouth fell open. Could it be that the manor-like structures were meant for the nobles who brought their levies, while the fields were where they put up their men? The clear difference in treatment between them must have had a staggering effect on morale. What were they thinking? Were they even thinking? There were rumours floating around the Theocracy about the abhorrent state of Re-Estize as a nation, but after the last few days, he thought that these accounts might have been greatly exaggerated. The sight of this place made him once again reconsider. The entire district was also a colossal waste of space. His previous post of Altamura was a fortress that acted to guard against major incursions from both the Katze Plains and Beastmen who could potentially break through the northern fringes of the Draconic Kingdom. It was also a training installation for the Theocracys regular army, so Altamura was close to fully manned at all times of the year. It shared no resemblance to this military district, save for the fact that it had walls. This place, by the way the man had described it and its apparent layout, was used to house Re-Estizes army on a temporary basis: a convenient lot of land where they stored their fighting men like so much livestock. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Lorenzo shake his head wordlessly. He couldnt help but shake his head as well. They had just travelled through Corelyn County, with its sleek highway, expertly cultivated valleys and settlements of efficient and purposeful design to this horrifying monument to impracticality and disregard for the well-being of their fellow man. Marcus resisted the urge to spit in disgust. I would think that the Sorcerous Kingdom has no need for this district, he said to the militia officer. I heard that some changes were due. Well, we try to use it in what ways we can for the time being, but youre right. His Majestys army doesnt need this district, so I think theyre just going to turn it into something else once they figure out what. Im just a guy at the gate though; we aint privy to all that sort of information. The man looked past Marcus and Lorenzo and cleared his throat in the dusty air. Looks like everyones done tethering their horses, he said to the captain, Ill take you and your men over to the office now. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 The official led them over to one of the presumptuously fashioned buildings nearby, between the outer gate and the field. A Death Knight stood beside the open door, but he was too preoccupied with his thoughts to pay it any mind. What he had witnessed on their approach to the city and what it might mean left him confused and apprehensive. Inside, it looked every bit the manor that its exterior had suggested. They were led to the hall, where rows of long tables had been arranged to face the head of the chamber. He surmised that the manor hall had been chosen for its proximity to the gatehouse and the fact that it could comfortably seat several dozen people for whatever these orientations were. Please make yourselves comfortable, their guide said. Someone will be with you soon. They took their seats, and it wasnt long before the sound of footsteps could be heard echoing through the servants entrance. A woman appeared in time with the steps, with a youthful air that made her seem of an age with Alessia. Aside from the colour of their hair, however, they were distinctly different. Though conservatively fashioned and arranged, her elegant dress of pastel shades only served to enhance the ample lines of her womanly figure. She made no attempts to openly flaunt herself as she seemed to float across the dais to take her place behind the large desk before them, which somehow made it all the more enticing. The soft and refined features of her face lit up in a warm smile; her eyes shimmered in amber hues. Amidst the aura of warmth and hospitality she exuded, Marcus could hear many of the men sigh wistfully at the vision of demure beauty. She stood silently behind the desk for a few moments, after which the smile turned awkward. She stole glances towards where she had appeared from. A dozen seconds passed before she looked directly towards the servants entrance. Her lips moved with words that Marcus could not hear. A few moments later, a shadow loomed in the doorway and a monstrous creature slithered into the hall. A large body C resembling that of an elderly man C entered first, with heavy strands of greyish hair flowing down over his shoulders. He wore a shirt and coat vaguely resembling that of the customs officer at the border, but this uniform was in the brown and grey of the E-Rantels militia. Below the hem of his coat, a serpents body extended from where a Humans hips should have been. A Naga. With the clattering of chairs and armour plates, half of the Paladins stood up from their seats in alarm. Sea Naga inhabited the inland sea to the east of the Theocracy. Their land-dwelling relatives uncommonly appeared along wilderness borders. None of them were good. Raids by Naga and their allies on fishing villages and attacks on border patrols happened often enough. Seeing a familiar and dangerous enemy, the Paladins responded to its appearance by fortifying themselves against an impending magical assault. In addition to being physically powerful, Naga were commonly seen casting arcane magic of the Third Tier C sometimes the Fourth. Having Fireball or Ice Storm cast multiple times into their side of the hall would be extremely problematic. Despite understanding the rough sequence of events, Marcus shifted to an antimagic stance. His instincts screamed at him to dash forward and get the young woman away to safety. The Naga slowly made his way to take his place beside the woman, his pale scales gleaming in the light as he took several seconds to bring in the rest of his length and coil it below his torso. When he finally finished, the womans head was barely above his elbow. Despite being mere centimetres from the hideous and deadly being, the womans posture and gentle demeanour did not alter in the slightest. Welcome to the city of E-Rantel, she said in dulcet tones. My name is Florine, an administrative consultant for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Florine placed her left hand lightly on the small of the Nagas back, gesturing to him with her right. This is Ryurarius Spenia Ai Indarun, who is in training to become an official for Customs and Immigration. Marcus eyelid twitched. How could she stand to touch the disgusting creature? If Alessia were in this womans place, there would probably be multiple stab wounds. ThisReeeee Ryurarius, Florine smiled. Yes, Lorenzo nodded thankfully. That. You are training him? How did this come about? My duty here is in helping to establish the new orientation protocols for the city and the nation, Florine told him, and ensuring that our staff receives proper training. Im well versed in the laws and customs of the Sorcerous Kingdom and its inhabitants, as well as those of the other nations in the region. Ryurarius will be one of the officials who will assume this post once an acceptable standard is achieved. Alone? The captain frowned, Is that safe? The sentry is just over at the entrance, so Ryurarius will be able to call for assistance if ever he feels threatened. Thats, uhright. I see. Lorenzo glanced over at the other Paladins, and they sat back down. As for how we met, Florine continued, it was while I was assisting with the organization of the territories to the north of the city. The local patrols informed me of his presence when he left the Great Forest of Tob. After a brief discussion, he told me that he was looking for work. I see, Lorenzo nodded to himself sagely, stroking his moustache. So this Naga just popped out of the forest and asked you for work. The captain made a noise as Marcus elbowed him under the table. He couldnt tell if Lorenzo was being sarcastic or not. Well, he didnt ask to work for me specifically, Florine said. I just happened to be someone in the area who could assist him. As for whywell, many residents of the Great Forest of Tob were His Majestys subjects before the founding of the Sorcerous Kingdom. You could say hes my senior of sorts? After some consideration, I suggested that he find gainful employment in the city and pointed out this posting. Ryurarius is quite intelligent, so I dont doubt hell be able to slip into his role faster than the other trainees. Marcus tried to imagine having a Naga as a neighbour in some city apartment. He felt a headache coming on. He lives in the city? A mans incredulous voice said it all. Well, he does work here Florine replied. Im not sure where else he would be expected to live. If youre wondering about his accommodations, the Demihuman Quarter in the city was expressly raised for people whose residential requirements are unfulfilled by Human dwellings. The young woman paused for several moments. She continued when no one voiced any further questions on the matter. Now, Countess Corelyn has informed me that most of your number will be attending to duties in her demesne. As youll sometimes be required to make trips to E-Rantel on various tasks, however, please ensure you commit the following points to memory. Theyre general guidelines for conduct in the city, as well as for lands primarily managed by Humans. What about lands not managed by Humans? A voice was raised from the opposite corner. Theyre still subject to the Crown Laws, Florine replied, but local bylaws may also exist to facilitate the needs of different peoples. May I ask that you provide us with some examples? Of course, Florine said. Here, weve adopted the laws of Re-Estize as a foundational template for our nation, so youll almost certainly see many similarities to what you may have experienced in the Theocracy or other Human lands abroad. All citizens are equal under the eyes of the law, and you should recognize many familiar ones extended to include all of His Majestys subjects and territories. As nobles have administrative rights over their territories and decide how the land and its resources are utilized, nonhuman populations with territory granted to them are, too, entitled to govern their lands with their own methods of governance. Entering these territories to hunt game or forage without permission from the local government is considered poaching, just the same as it would be on Human lands. Also, please understand that even if these local populations do not take advantage of various resources, proper channels must still be used to establish industries on their territory. Damage to land C even if it appears unoccupied C is considered damage to habitat and thus legally falls under property damage. Are there any cases where the land laws are drastically different? A Paladin somewhere near the centre asked. Within this duchy, no, Florine answered. A handful of people that work for the Sorcerous Kingdom have been granted broad hunting rights in the wilderness of the Great Forest of Tob and the Azerlisia Mountains. Be aware that the laws of the Sorcerous Kingdom are only extended to visitors entering legally. Those found entering illegally or performing activities like smuggling are subject to local justice and do not enjoy the protection provided by the law. ...what does local justice entail? The question came from somewhere in the back. Well, if a smuggler was caught in Human lands, they would be subject to the death penalty and hanged. In other territories, you will still be subject to the death penalty, but you might be eaten instead of hanged. Either way, the offender still faces capital punishment. Illegal immigrants are usually deported after an investigation. Any criminal acts accompanying their entry will, of course, result in the associated penalties. The remains of the dead are collected to be stored and utilized at a later date. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The words rolled out so smoothly that one might have thought she was just describing laws in any other place. Florine paused once again, her gentle smile exuding its same sense of warmth and comfort. Whatwhat if the judgement was made in error? A Paladin on the other side of the room asked, Being eaten leaves little opportunity for appeal. One may, of course, formally submit an appeal. The local leadership will be obliged to wait for the verdict of the judiciary and an official will be dispatched. The hearing, however, will be conducted with domination magic. What! But anything can be forced on the subject with domination magic C false confessions, incriminating knowledge, artificial behavioursany evidence collected under such conditions would surely be dismissed as unacceptable in the courts of other nations. Marcus and the other Paladins at his table nodded at the mans statement. The use of magical compulsion was generally treated as an act of barbarism in Human nations for good reason. Florine did not falter, however, and delivered her explanation in the same gentle tones as before. The officials taking confessions through mind control have no reason to compel you to offer false testimony. In fact, doing so would be considered so abhorrent that they would submit themselves to be destroyed for failing in their duty to His Majesty. I-is this some sort of cult? The Paladin to his right frowned, Having fanatics as officials seems a bit In this case, Florine replied, Im referring to the Undead servitors created by His Majesty. As Paladins of the Theocracy, you should be well-versed in matters of magic? We are. His Majestys servitors are powerful and intelligent, but they are still magical creations and prioritize their duties above all else. They will carry out His Majestys will to the best of their ability, which brings me to my next point. Florine looked around the room. Her gaze stopped at their guide, who was standing by at the back of the hall. If Im not mistaken, it shouldnt be your shift until later? Yes, my lady, he replied. Other guys still out of it from what happened the other day. Thats understandable, a note of sympathy entered her voice, I hope he recovers soonanyway, on the subject of weapons in the city: you may carry weapons if you wish, but as with any other city, bringing polearms and other large weapons around with you in the streets is an impediment to others and potentially a hazard. Please store them somewhere safe. Sidearms are, of course, permitted. You may draw your weapons in self-defence or for other reasonable uses, such as releasing ropes with a blade or training between yourselves in private spaces. Drawing your weapon with the apparent intent to harm anyone under the protection of His Majestys laws is a capital offence. The incident which resulted in the implementation of this orientation was witnessed by the man who is currently away, and hes been rather traumatized by it as you can C or rather, cant see. You say apparent intent to harm, Marcus said, but how is this judged? What may look dangerous to a novice might be considered perfectly safe for an experienced combatant. The Death Knights around the city are quite adept at defending others. They can intercede against attacks even when most would think it impossible to do so. Rest assured, they will only act when they perceive an imminent threat. They will also respond to calls for assistance. Understanding how strong Death Knights were, Marcus had no reason to believe that they could not do what she had described. Now, on to the next point, Florine seemed to never lose her verbal measure. While it is common practice in other nations, the exchange of vails and douceurs with those wielding the authority of the administration is prohibited. Youre saying we cant tip, or offer gifts? Marcus frowned at the odd restriction. Only with whom I stated, yes. This includes all officials on duty, regardless of demesne: militia, customs officials, office staff, postal workers and Adventurers, to name a few. Adventurers? The voice of another Paladin rose from behind him. Yes, the Adventurer Guild has been nationalized recently, as there is no need for them in their former capacity. I believe this happened in the Theocracy quite some time ago? Yes, thats right, someone else said. Government workers are more than fairly compensated, so they do not depend on tips and the like. Vails and douceurs to government officials will be construed as attempts at bribery, and fall under corruption laws. What about the aristocracy? Marcus asked. That depends, Florine turned her attention to him. If youre making an exchange as part of a houses private business or as a diplomatic custom, its permitted. If theyre being used in an attempt to influence policy or administrative processes, it obviously qualifies as bribery. Following identical lines, tipping members of a household retinue is also permitted. Youll only be warned once by the recipient if they decide youve stepped beyond the bounds of the law: incarceration will follow if you persist. This seems a place where many lines may be blurred, Lorenzo said, how is the abuse of this allowance prevented? Nobles are responsible for their retainers, Florine told them. Nobles who run afoul of the Crown Laws do not remain nobles for long. Unlike other nations, the Sorcerous Kingdom has both the will and the resources to ensure that rule of law is upheld. If you are uncertain how your actions may be interpreted, it would be best to err on the side of caution. Now, please allow Ryurarius to provide you with a brief rundown of the remaining key points. The air went still at her sudden announcement, and everyone stared at the Naga. Ryurarius sat frozen for a moment before looking down at Florine with an uncertain expression on his face. The young woman only looked back up at him with a wink and a bright smile, giving him a confident thumbs-up. She was so endearing that Marcus wished that he was RyuCno, wait... This one will continue now, the Naga frowned down at the desk before raising his gaze to address them. Many peoples live under His Majestys dominion, and there are representatives of several who may be found living in the city. I have heard that our dear guests have come from a place in the south where those who are not Human are received with hostility, so I will underline that you are expected to temper this conduct while in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Performing hostile actions against our citizens and guests in accordance with the customs of your homeland will not serve as an excuse. B-but what if they do something to us? Alessias voice came from a corner. This is, of course, illegal in the same way, Ryurarius replied. Also, keep in mind that acts of provocation and various forms of indirect harassment are a simple matter to investigate with domination magic. Those who have lived under His Majestys reign for some time have learned how to conduct themselves in a civil manner that is acceptable to the general population C it would do you well to emulate these forms where they can be applied. You expect us to act like Demihumans? Her voice rose in pitch. It is not reasonable to find common ground? Ryurarius tilted his head, Humans comprise the majority of the citizenry, but more and more different peoples arrive in the city weekly. Surely you dont expect all races to adopt Human customs? The question was met by silence, and Ryurarius eerie eyes blinked once lazily. Your animals, too, are your responsibility, he continued. As you have come through from the south, you will have seen a few of His Majestys Undead servitors on the bridge and in the harbour town: there are far more of them in the city. Your mounts may also show fearful or startled reactions at several of the predatory races here. This includes Dragons. A low murmur rose over the Paladins. Dragons were creatures that grew into vast strength over time, so they were best dispatched sooner rather than later. If they were counted among the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizens, however, that meant that they were also protected by its lawswhat happened if they flew to some distant place to pillage towns and caravans, using the Sorcerous Kingdom as a shield against retribution? Are there many Dragons? Alessia asked. There are, mm Ryurarius looked down at Florine. There were eighteen of them until recently, she answered. I believe a few more have joined us in the last month or so. They arrive and depart regularly, Ryurarius said, so you will see them eventually if you stay here. Hmmah, yes: if you wish to report what you believe to be criminal activity, you may do so with the Undead officers at the militia posts all around the city. If you have any questions about the administrations services or are interested in leasing His Majestys Undead, the administrative office in the central district is open at all hours of the day, every day. There are few restricted areas C only authorized persons may enter government offices and facilities, including the walls and sewers. On the conduct of temple staffI believe your superior will address this. The Nagas dry voice seemed to slither from subject to subject, and Marcus had to concentrate on his words to separate everything. The chamber was silent for a while before he realized that Ryurarius was finished. Alessia piped up again. Miss Florine said that you were a senior of sorts, she noted. What is the meaning of this? This one once reigned as a sovereign over a modest portion of the forest, Ryurarius answered with a thin smile. This one was brought under His Majestys dominion before the Humans of these lands, so this should be her meaning? Their heads all turned to Florine, who shifted uncomfortably under their gazes. ...who are you? Lorenzo asked after a brief silence. Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier, she replied, Baroness of Gagnier. A murmur filled the hall at her answer, and it was stopping himself from goggling at her was all Marcus could do. This was one of the nobles that their driver had mentioned? Considering how much praise had been heaped upon them, he had expected stern old matrons or bereaved wives unexpectedly inheriting titles and employing their decades of experience to achieve results similar to what had been seen in Corelyn County. A beautiful young woman C no, she was far from being counted as an adult in the Theocracy C was the furthest thought from his mind. Marcus then realized that everything about her spoke of the fact that she was a Noble C from her appearance and elegant poise to her seamless grasp on administrative topics and overflowing charisma. Except Domina, Marcus asked curiously, why did you introduce yourself in the previous manner? Because it shouldnt have mattered, Baroness Gagnier replied, and I decided that introducing myself as a member of the nobility would change how you received the content of this orientation. My authority as a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom C my titles, rights and privileges; my influence and wealth C only matter where theyre supposed to matter. Ive fashioned this orientation to impress upon you, good Paladins, that rule of law reigns in the Sorcerous Kingdom. However, I believe that Ive done your perception a disservice by expressing it the way that I did earlier. For this, you have my apologies. Marcus frowned as she lowered her head apologetically. What did she mean by this? A subtle shift in her dulcet tones abruptly arrested his attention. Since I understand that you are to reside in our nation for an indeterminate period, her amber gaze swept over the assembly, allow me to be perfectly clear. While the laws practised here may seem familiar to those of other nations, the Sorcerous Kingdom is unlike any nation you have known. Like Marcus, the gazes of the Paladins across the room were riveted to her as she spoke. A faint warning sounded in the corner of his mind, alerting him to the fact that he was being influenced by a Skill or Ability. That warning, however, went unheeded as Baroness Gagnier continued to speak. First and foremost, our nation is a Kingdom. Unlike the other nations in the region where various factions, government departments and powerful organizations vie for influence, ours is one where the will of our sovereign is absolute. His Majestys will is conveyed through His Majestys laws and policies; authority flows down from His Majesty to all individuals invested with their specific duties and powers. When any government official C even a novice militia sentry standing watch over a village square C is occupying their post, they are ultimately acting to carry out His Majestys will. Ryurarius is an official of the Sorcerous Kingdom, and while we do possess a degree of patience for those that require time to adjust to the realities of our nation, understand that your current attitude towards him hovers on the edge of being an insult to His Majestys administration. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Marcus remained silent in the wake of Baroness Gagniers words, their pressure lingering on the hearts and minds of the Paladins in attendance. The Naga cleared his throat, and the young noblewoman released their attention. Ehmas youve received the content of our orientation, I will ask if you understand and accept the expectations for conduct within His Majestys realm? The hall remained still, even following the Nagas query. Ryurarius looked down at Baroness Gagnier, who avoided his gaze. The hands crossed in front of her waist fidgeted nervously. Dear guests? The Naga spoke again. That is, uhyes, of course, Lorenzo finally replied. We have been charged with a sacred duty in the Sorcerous Kingdom, so if this is what must be done, it will be done. Excellent, the Naga said. Then that will be all. Thank you for listening to this one C your guide will lead you back outdoors, and you may enter the city proper at your leisure. He inclined his body ever so slightly, then looked at them expectantly. Lorenzo stood and turned around to face the contingent. With a nod and wave of his hand, he directed them to follow the militia officer back outside. Marcus stood and waited with Lorenzo, watching the Paladins file out of the room in an orderly fashion. Behind them, Baroness Gagnier could be barely heard, speaking in a low voice with Ryurarius. See, that wasnt so bad, was it? She said, All of your hesitation over this must seem silly now. half the room displayed their aggression when this one entered the hall. It was just a reaction, she replied, they reacted to me when I walked in, too. This one feels that your comparison is skewed Oh hush, you. Im just saying that people wont act on their impulses in such a straightforward manner as your former associate. If even Paladins from the Theocracy can curb theirenthusiasm, then we should expect no less from anyone else. Your fears are entirely unfounded. Being turned into a purse C who comes up with such preposterous rumours Their voices faded out of hearing as Marcus followed Lorenzo out of the door behind the others. They returned to their mounts and reformed the column. Marcus found himself beside Alessia again as they proceeded through the military district. He brooded as its ridiculous layout crossed his vision once again. Brother Marcus, Alessia faced forward as she spoke. Hm? This Noble, she used a Skill on us, yes? Marcus furrowed his brow at her assertion. Alessia glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. You men were all too busy making eyes at her that you did not even notice, she said. Perhaps the Grandmasters should have sent more women? That is notC It is, her tone squashed his rebuttal flat. It is worse yet that you do not realize. How many of you were taking turns pulling her attention back and forth with your questions? The Captain barely asked anything, and then I had to ask the scaly old man everything. He glowered at Alessia, but she only sniffed dismissively in response. Thinking back to the orientation, he tried to dissect the interactions between the Baroness and the Paladins. It was difficult to tell whether she had been actively using a Skill throughout the session or it was just the result of her overflowing charisma, but the strong idea that she had imparted upon them near the end certainly could have been punctuated by the use of a Skill. That she used some Skill is possible, he admitted, but Oratory Skills are rarely wielded by Nobles so directly. Seeing her in person, however, I have little doubt she is deserving of being so highly lauded by the people. It would not be surprising that such a talented individual has learned how. you are not worried she has done something to you? Done something? Marcus snorted, That is not how it works, yes? Vocations with Oratory Skills are not the same as magic casters. The Priestess at the border did it too if you did not notice. Many different things must come together for them to manifest, but they are nearly always used to bolster or inspire others, or reinforce ones words. Bards, Evangelists, leaders of large groups of people like Nobles and Commandersthey all have the potential to exhibit these Skills, but it is not so easy that all can use them. Leader-types of inhuman races often have these capabilities as well, which is why we prioritize their removal in combat. Whats the worst she could have done against us, then? Hmmnothing directly harmful, I think. The worst would be some sort of persuasion or intimidation, but she did no such thing. She just reinforced the importance of her words to us, purely for our benefit. Still, Alessia said, should there not be some law for that? How can there be a law for that? Marcus laughed, It would be like trying to stop Merchants from haggling. We would have to arrest every Bard for performing songs and poetry; every Commander flogged for giving orders to their own soldiers. They passed into the second wall through the next gatehouse, entering the common area of E-Rantel. It did not seem as bad as the military district, but it still bore an appearance that spoke clearly of its designers. The main thoroughfares were paved with cobblestones, while a web of unpaved streets and alleys branched out from them. Buildings along the major streets saw signs of recent refurbishment, but they were still often constructed and organized haphazardly. If one was to say something nice about it, they would probably comment on its cleanliness over anything else. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. There were apartments, shops, shophouses, warehouses, inventory lots and guild offices all jumbled together in no discernable order or regard for hazard. The confusing layout had him decide that it might be for defensive purposes: an attempt to disorient those who broke through the second wall just as much as he currently was. Though the city lacked a moat, the walls themselves were somewhat passablebut he did not see any way for defenders to manage breaches or defend against attackers enchanted with flight magic. There were no towers or anything similar placed in the wide-open spaces between the walls to provide defence against aerial attackers. It was as if the builders constructed a city with larger walls, set aside a crude space for many soldiers and decided to call it a fortress city. Well, technically they had the right idea on a very basic level, but he didnt think E-Rantel would have stood a chance against anything but weak ground assaults when they belonged to Re-Estize. A rather mundane fortress city built with mundane perceptions of warfare. Several large blazes set from above would have probably gutted the entire city within a night if what he saw so far was consistent with the rest of it. Taking the city intact would probably be the greatest challenge. Certainly, the Sorcerous Kingdom could compensate for E-Rantels weaknesses with its overwhelming might, but the city was probably due for major changes when they were ready to do so. He was at a loss as to what could be done, however. Challengers to the amount of power displayed by the Sorcerous Kingdom would just as simply obliterate the city C any city, really C in all the configurations he could think of. Anyone else would be simply scoured off of the field before they came within sight of the walls. Maybe they would just turn the fortress city into a regular city to optimize their capitals utilization of land. Marcus considered Corelyn Harbour. Though it was much better constructed and organized C and not prone to rapidly spreading fires C it shared several of the same weaknesses as E-Rantel. It relied on assaults being stopped by the castle, or forces on the field should they circumvent the castle. The defences were sufficient for attacks by massive armies, while powerful individuals would be opposed by other powerful individuals. He thought of the woman that had come to dispose of the Death Knight in Katze Plains. She would be able to destroy any number of Death Knights and Soul Eaters, so the real question was what else the Sorcerous Kingdom could field to challenge her. The outcome of that battle would tilt the balance of power irrevocably in favour of the victorunless they had other powerful champions to field. A battle where none but the strongest mattered. Marcus shook his head. There was an order to strength in warfare, but if so many beings like that existed, that order would be casually overturned. Brother Marcus, Alessia said. Why do you keep staring up blankly at nothing with your mouth half-open? Oh! Is it a Dragon? Heads tilted upwards at her excited voice, looking to the unclouded cerulean skies. Alessia shaded her eyes with a hand and turned her head this way and that. I was just comparing this territory to what it must have been before, he replied and looked back down to the street level. Here, it is most apparent. Oh, Alessia replied with audible disappointment. Well, it could be seen on the way in through Corelyn County. The villages and hamlets beyond were not much changed; only the highway and the settlements upon it were new. The place between the first and second walls was quite irritating to behold, but the city around us is to be expected, no? I suppose Marcus said in noncommittal tones, of the city itself, I was not sure what to expect C especially of its people. Hmmyes, I wonder how to tell the heretics apart? While the gods will know their own, it is not so easy to discern on this side. We are out of the south now, so most of these people should be so The young Paladin looked suspiciously at the pedestrians following the street. Anyone who met her gaze quickly averted their own and scurried off. That is not what I meant. In the south, Skeletons could be seen performing common labours, but here it is all sentries, patrols and some Soul Eaters. The people here do not seem to openly use the Undead in their daily lives. Alessia looked around as they traversed several city blocks. This seems to be so, she said. Perhaps there is no room? The city appears crowded enough as it is. Or they are followers of The Four and have difficulties embracing created Undead as labour. Even one of our faithful might decline if all of their neighbours looked down upon them for doing so. The children dont seem to care, Alessia noted a group play-fighting along the street. Ah C that boy just struck a Death Knight with a stick because his fellow ducked behind it. Marcus wondered what the limits behind such activity were in this chaotic city. Would the Undead care that it was a child if they were damaged through some unlikely circumstance? He watched the children run along, screaming and shouting up a side street as they continued their imaginary battle and disappeared from view. The Death Knight only continued to monitor the surroundings from its corner. After travelling halfway into the common area, the busy streets opened up into an even busier plaza surrounded by an assortment of important looking buildings. Hundreds of market stalls filled the space, selling all manner of wares. Ahead and to his left, Marcus saw the massive cathedral that he thought must be their destinationor was it a cathedral belonging to the others? Marcus hoped he wasnt one of the ones assigned to the city C it would be a constant headache trying to tell everything apart. Fortunately, a man was waiting in front of the entrance whose white vestments were lined with a hem of gold C the colours of an adherent of Alah Alaf C marking him as one of the priesthood of The Six. They dismounted and Lorenzo made his greetings at the head of the column. After a brief discussion, the captain gestured for the rest of the column to follow him. Going around the perimeter, they found that the cathedral was much larger than it appeared. There was a long dormitory in the back, and they entered through a gate into a spacious cloister where many herbs and medicinal plants were being grown. There was a stable near the entryway that had fallen out of use for so long that it no longer smelled of horses. It was still in good condition, however, and the Paladins found places for their mounts. Returning outside, they found the priest standing nearby, who led them into a side hall. Walking past several offices, they found themselves back at the front of the cathedral again. A small trickle of supplicants could be seen going in and out of the vestibule. Lions Heart. Several heads turned as Alessia cast the spell on herself. What? She said defensively, I was so nervous that my heart was trying to come out of my breastplate. It amazes me that you find His Excellency the Bishop more frightening than anything else we have come by here, Marcus said, and the men around them chuckled. After a minute of preparation, they entered the vestibule and turned into the cathedral. Within, they were greeted by an interior that might be seen in any cathedral within the Theocracy. There were even old sacraments of the faith that he had never expected to see outside of their nation. Unlike the newly-built temples in the settlements on their way, the cathedral had a sense of history: signs of its use over generations were mended and polished with care. The light scent of incense and beeswax lingered in the air. As a whole, it gave the cathedral a sacred feeling C one that could be tangibly felt by those on its premises. The people praying and being ministered to in the aisles looked up at the armoured column curiously. Ahead, a man who looked slightly older than Marcus awaited them, adorned in the vestments of a Bishop. The Paladins joined their captain in his crisp salute, then genuflected before the Bishop of E-Rantel. Your Excellency, Lorenzo said in a clear and solemn voice, on behalf of my contingent and our brethren in the south, I greet you in the name of The Six. We have arrived in answer to your call, and to carry out the will of the gods. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Blessings of The Six be upon you, the Bishops hands were held out in customary welcome. Your arrival has been eagerly anticipated: a soothing hand for lands that yearn to feel the touch of the gods once more. I am Bishop Austine, and I greet you on behalf of your brothers and sisters in the north. Please stand, good Paladins C or have a seat, if you prefer. The latter was a strange thing to say, but Marcus fixed his expression as the Paladins rose to stand once again before the Bishop. Meetings like this were always strictly formal in the Theocracy, so the Bishops suggestion that they might interact more casually made Marcus uneasy in turn. The rest of the column maintained their orderly rows. The Bishop only smiled when he saw that no one would move. Very well then, he said, if this is what you prefer. In your time here, youll come to understand that we practice many aspects of our shared faith a bit differently. You must also forgive me for not performing the usual rites: though E-Rantel is not a large city by the measures of our brethren from the south, theres still an ever-growing list of supplicants to tend to. Mana is quite scarce these days. Of course, Your Excellency, Lorenzo replied. Reportedly, your circumstances are great cause for us to rejoice, so an apology is unnecessary. We are proud to help shoulder your burdens, and our hearts are uplifted to see the return of our lost brethren. Ill remind you of your words if ever you ask for a break, Bishop Austine said with a twinkle in his eye. Lets review whats to be done, then. I trust that the city authorities have explained what is expected of both citizens and guests in E-Rantel and its constituent territories? We were invited to an orientation when we reached the city gate, yes, Lorenzo replied. It may take some getting used to, but there should be no confusion over the points conveyed. I understand that the Temples and their staff have authority of their own as well? Thats correct, the Bishop said. Re-Estize law is secular by definition, but the Temples have the right to regulate the use of divine magic and see to the spiritual needs of the population. While this would be straightforward in a place like the Theocracy, it becomes a great deal more complex in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The faith of The Six is one of many present in this nation C the majority of the others being those of non-Human peoples. In addition, there are quite a number of Druids, Shamans, spiritualists and other mystics here, also mostly non-Human. The laws adopted by the Sorcerous Kingdom regarding the Temples have been expanded to include all of them. I cannot imagine how this might work, Lorenzo frowned. Where would our jurisdiction begin and theirs end? How do we even enforce that which is within our purview when the state has its separate laws to observe? Marcus couldnt figure it out, either. Maintaining the order of each congregation still felt straightforward, but rates for spells were generally standardized and all temples kept to the same schedule. If there were many different religious organizations throughout the realm, did everyone just agree to the same thing? Or would the sick and injured simply seek the cheapest healers? Bishop Austine had a look on his face that suggested that he understood their confusion, being there once himself. In Corelyn County, he explained, its fairly straightforward as the living population is entirely Human. The various peoples outside of the capital are, for the most part, segregated from one another, save for a few notable exceptions. Even being out in other rural territories does not present many issues: each race tends to stay in the places that are best suited for them. In the future, however, population growth will eventually lead to someblending of lines. For the time being, the Royal Court has suggested that we put our heads together and figure it out before it becomes a problem. Legally, it isnt their place to dictate temple policy, so theyve left the details to us to deal with. So we are tocollude with heretics and heathens? Demihumans, Heteromorphs and other inhuman monsters? Lorenzo was aghast. It was a face-heel turn from the way that the Temples handled things in the Theocracy. There, the temple administration determined what was appropriate based on statistics collected from every part of the nation. It was not something that was negotiated. Its about as difficult as your expression suggests, the Bishop chuckled, though probably not in the ways that you probably expect. The attitude of the Temples existing prior to the Sorcerer Kings reign C both those of The Six and of The Four C has not changed very much when it comes to interactions with foreign faiths from those times. The other faiths are insular by nature, being mostly rooted in tribal societies save for that of the Azerlisia Mountain Dwarves. Its unheard of that anyone comes to blows over matters of religion here. Comparing all of the different rates for divine magic is what creates most of the headaches when attempting to establish standards. Comparing the rates? Yes, Bishop Austine smirked. The foremost issue is that most of them dont even use coinage for compensation, nor do they have any to begin with. Imagine me going to our first meeting and finding out that one group pays in roots, fish or berries, another in furs and trinkets, and yet another in menial labour or sexual favours. Never mind the latter, we had to call in the Merchant Guild to figure the rest out. Even they were driven to distraction since the material values between everyone didnt match from place to place. At least three races heal their people for no compensation, while one of the Demihuman tribes in the Great Forest of Tob actually has the highest compensation. I cant help but ask, Lorenzo said, where do we sit on this scale? Near the bottom somewhere, the Bishop replied with a helpless shrug. I suppose that it means our faithful enjoy the benefits of cheap divine magic? We were all left uncertain about what to do, while the Merchants we called in were instead quite excited at their findings. In the end, we could only determine standard rates within the city: they are the same as our neighbouring Human nations. It will take time to figure out the rest. Will that mean that we should expect Goblins and Ogres to walk up and offer us payment for healing? Lorenzo frowned at his own words. No more than you would go to a Goblin Shaman for healing, I think. The Bishop said, The various peoples tend to prefer the priesthoods they are familiar with, but there are ordinances that oblige us to aid in efforts to curb the outbreak of plagues or other emergencies that overwhelm what healers are normally available. These, too, are laws inherited from the old government. Ah C before your faces turn any more sour, I will say that the government itself has access to several extremely powerful divine casters. They would be called upon first in such an emergency. Considering what Ive seen and heard reported, a catastrophe on a national scale would have to occur to overburden them. Marcus straightened the frown that had unknowingly crept onto his face. Bishop Austine stepped away to retrieve a small binder from a pew in the front, flipping through its pages as he walked back. These powerful divine casters, Lorenzo asked, if they come from within the government C no, I will get to the heart of the matter. What we have seen of the temple staff on the way here; then the statues at the gateYour Excellency: who is the Sorcerer King? Bishop Austines hand stopped. Aihe went and asked. The Paladins looked up at the Bishop expectantly. Surely he would have an answer to everything they had witnessed on their journey. Since you will be stationed in the city, Captain Lorenzo, the Bishop said, you will see with your own eyes soon enough. What does that mean? The Sorcerer King regularly takes walks around E-Rantel, Bishop Austine replied. So by simply living in the city, he will eventually cross your path. That was not the sort of answer I was expecting, the captain said. The hint of an amused smile traced over Bishop Austines lips over Lorenzos dissatisfaction. His hand resumed flipping through the pages of the binder. Tell me, Captain, he asked. What do our scriptures say of the time when our gods lived amongst us? It was a blessed age when humanity was saved from the brink of extinction and sheltered by their unassailable might. The people of the time transcribed the tenets of our faith from their words. But what do our scriptures say of their daily lives? The Bishop asked, How did the people conduct themselves around the gods when they walked amongst us? Did everyone fall to their faces in worship and adoration whenever they were graced by their presence? What rituals were performed in their name? What songs of praise did they sing? Captain Lorenzos brows knit together as he frowned over the Bishops questions. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Nothing of the sort is described, Your Excellency, he answered. Only that they lived amongst us and left descendants whose blood runs in our veins to this very day. Then knowing this, would it strike you as odd if His Majesty the Sorcerer King only wishes to see his people live in safety and happiness while also living amongst them? A long silence stretched on between them. Lorenzos face went through a series of complicated expressions, reflecting Marcus own thoughts. Something deep within him yearned for this, but something else cried out for more. Yet he could not expect any more than what was described. As was written in the scriptures of their faith, their gods simply lived amongst them, securing a place for humanity in a world without mercy for their kind. Marcus smiled ruefully to himself. What had he been expecting? A triumphal declaration of the gods return? A grand crusade to lead humanity to its long-awaited glory? The scriptures never mentioned any of this C they were only wishes born of his ambition and pride. He looked to his left and right; to the supplicants in the pews arrayed to either side of him. As his eyes crossed over the old sacraments adorning the cathedrals interior, his rueful smile fell and sudden tears blurred his vision in a moment of crystalline clarity. On their journey, he had witnessed what he just suddenly realized in every labourer in every vineyard and orchard; in the villages, hamlets and the harbour. Yet, even as a Paladin, he had been blind to its significance. The faithful of E-Rantel had been here for centuries. They were the legacy of those who had answered the call of the Great Seeding C the Clerics, Missionaries, Evangelists and pilgrims C who left the safety of the Theocracy to bring the light of The Six to the world. They held fast through the great heresy of the north and, to this day, continued to endure. There was no great strength of arms here; no wealth; no advantage. No sprawling institutions or political systems spearheaded the mandate of the gods. It was a place hostile to the Faith of the Six, and against the spiritual and cultural adversity of centuries, faith stood alone. In every man, woman and child, the pure flame of that faith continued to burn C their spirits refined and tempered to a degree unseen even in the seat of the Theocracys power. Even with the advent of a god, they carried on unperturbed, assured and content. They were as the Humans of six centuries ago, with whom the gods had chosen to dwell. If he has truly descended upon this place, this must be the reason why. The seat of the faith was in the Slane Theocracy, but its soul resided within the Sorcerous Kingdom. Marcus scrubbed his cheeks as he purged his pride and presumption. Rather than he and his fellow Paladins being here to help guide the people, it felt like they had come only to be shown the way. No, Your Excellency, the captains voice wavered with barely-suppressed emotion, all is as it should be. Thank you for opening our hearts to the truth. Bishop Austine did not reply, nor did he make any readable gestures. Instead, he finished flipping through his binder, drawing out a small stack of papers. Im glad to hear it, he handed the documents to the captain. As things are as they should be, your duties await. Here are your assignments. Of your number, only seven will be staying here in E-Rantel. The rest will be serving in various parts of Corelyn County. Your work is not dissimilar to that of Temple Guards in the Theocracy, save for the fact that the majority of your time will be skewed towards aspects of civilian ministry. There are more than a few of us going to territories with the Katze Plains nearby, Lorenzo noted as he sifted through the assignments. Will we be called upon to remove Undead, should they appear? No, and yes, the Bishop replied carefully. National security is primarily dealt with by the administration, including patrols that keep the Undead from Katze Plains out of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The administration has not precluded the idea that hostile beings, including Undead, may still appear inside the borders, so you are authorized to deal with these threats should you be on hand. More often than not, however, the locals will report them to the local security forces rather than the local temple or shrine. The Undead forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom can discern between their own and any hostile Undead, so they have an easier time with it than we do C accidental attacks against Undead servitors have happened in the past, and the fines are quite substantial. I suppose we have guessed correctly, then, Lorenzo said. We will be working with the congregations for the most part, and any sort of militant action will be limited. Thats correct, Bishop Austine nodded, though were so endlessly busy here that youll probably start thinking that fighting the Undead every day is easier. If youve any questions about your assignments, Ill be more than happy to answer. The midday service is starting in about an hour, however, so well be getting busy here in a bit. The captain turned around to face the contingent, calling out a name before handing out each assignment. Marcus retrieved his own, looking down at the neat, angular handwriting detailing his assignment. He would be heading back to Corelyn County to serve in the harbour town. There were no expenses C most were handled by the local temple, just as in the Theocracy. A modest allowance was provided, of an amount expected for a Temple Guard. His eyebrows rose when he saw that he was granted a home in the town by House Corelyn. Around him, Marcus noted many others reacting similarly as they read through their own assignments. So much for wondering if he could buy a new house with the mithril plaque C he had just been given one instead. Fishing the favour from his belt pouch, Marcus walked up to the front of the group. Captain, he said as he held up the shining green slip of metal between two fingers, we are to return these, yes? Ah, right, Lorenzo looked up from reading the documents before him. Your Excellency, how are these to be handled? Hmmthere should be a case for those? The Bishop said, Once youve retrieved them all, Ill have someone from the Merchant Guild come and pick them up. Another Paladin came to address the Bishop and he turned to speak to him. Marcus walked up to Lorenzo. So, where did the good Captain end up? Marcus asked, holding out the mithril plaque for collection. The good Captain ended up in the city, Lorenzo replied. Though this should have been obvious. You have all the comforts of the city, Marcus said. And all the rest that comes with the city, Lorenzo rolled his eyes. From that smug look on your face, I take it that you believe you have landed some choice assignment? I have no such lookdo I? Oh, you do. Marcus cleared his expression, though he did not quite believe what Lorenzo said. Well, I have been assigned to Corelyn Harbour, Marcus said. Managing the others in the county. Who is the Captain now? Lorenzo grunted, Though as my second, this also should have been obvious. Well, I still report to you; we will be seeing each other often enough, I think. Oh wonderful, Lorenzo snorted, you get to watch my hair slowly fall out in this crazy place. What of your old Squire? I have not asked her yet. Speaking of which, did the matter we spoke of come to pass? Yes. Once we are settled, I am to start formalizing things. We are all to take as many new Squires as we can handle, save for our young Sister Alessiashe will have ordeals of her own. ...ordeals? I will let her tell you, if she means to C yes, what is it? Lorenzo addressed a Paladin that appeared at Marcus side, and Marcus left him to deal with the other members of the contingent. He found Alessia sitting on a pew halfway down the aisle, staring down at her assignment. So, the great mystery is finally unveiled, Marcus grinned down at her. What adventures lie in store for our future hero? Alessia started at the sound of his voice. She scowled up at him. That is not funny, Brother Marcus. His grin faded. What is the matter? His Excellency the Bishop does not appear to be a mean-spirited man. For what reason did he request your presence? II am to serve as adjutant to Vicar Aspasia, she said. A Cleric of Surshana. A Vicarwhat sort of Vicar? The young sort. There, Marcus grin returned, is it not as I said before we came? That seems perfectly fine toC Alessias assignment appeared in front of his face. He stopped to read over it. His light expression melted away by the time he was two-thirds of the way through. what is the meaning of this? He couldnt keep the shock out of his voice, You are toC Marcus stumbled backwards as the head of a warhammer whipped out from behind the sheet of paper and nearly grazed his nose. Hsst! Alessia stood and waggled the weapon in his direction, Say nothing! If the others hear, I will die of shame. Why this? Why me? Why, indeed. Marcus thought to himself. He was right about the first half, but the remainder just seemed so terribly wrong. WillC He raised his hands as Alessia threatened him with her warhammer again, Will you speak to His Excellency about this? There is nothing to speak about, she replied. This is what I will be doing. For this, I was expressly summoned. I-it could not be that bad, could it? Marcus wasnt sure how to console her. Alessia lowered the paper and the warhammer. She looked up at him with a blank expression, and her lip twitched. Hah. She turned to sit back down and stare at her assignment again. Marcus meant to share the details of his own assignment with her, but Alessia would probably go berserk upon seeing it. He took one last look at his former Squire before turning around to find many members of the contingent awaiting him. Thats right, I have to lead them back south now Go ahead and get some lunch, he told them. Many of you will be out in the villages, so you will not be seeing much of the city for a while. Try and pick up everything you will need from here. The group dispersed, and Marcus went to address the few that were still around the chamber. When he finally finished and followed after his men, Alessia was still sitting where he had left her, frowning down at her new duties. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 From the shadows of the cathedrals stable, Marcus frowned out dubiously at the streets baking in the midday sun. Around him, the Paladins assigned to Corelyn County made their preparations, packing away additional supplies from the city and taking their horses back out. Many came to him with questions, and he could feel the tense undertones delivered with each one. It was not the same tension that they had held upon their entry to the Sorcerous Kingdom. With their objectives in hand and life in the Sorcerous Kingdom awaiting them, none of them wished to be deemed unsuited for their duties. They did not voice their thoughts on the existence of the Sorcerer King, but a quiet sort of conviction had settled over the entire contingent, speaking volumes on its own. There were surely many odd customs and practices in this foreign land, but no one wished to leave. Rather than leaving, they would fight to remain a part of it. Knowledge changed so much, yet so little at the same time. Their duties did not differ in light of potentially world-changing revelations, neither did the tenets of their faith or the routines that lay ahead of them. All that was to be done was to carry on as always. That look does not become you, Captain Marcus. What look do you speak of, Captain Lorenzo? You have become too introspective by far since coming here, Lorenzo told him as he entered from the corridor. There is much to think on, to be sure, but I do not believe that this brooding look will serve you well in your role as Captain in Corelyn County. Was there truly a need for two captains? If anything, it spoke of Bishop Austines plans for expanding the temple staff in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Not only would they have multiple Squires for every Temple Guard, but hundreds of Acolytes were being trained between all of the temples facilities across the duchy. Most of it was being done in Corelyn County, where the greatest population of the faithful resided. The numbers presented in his assignment currently had a single ordained member of the clergy for every five thousand of their faithful, which was a dire ratio indeed. It was hoped that, at their projected rate of training, they would have a priest for every thousand of their present-day congregation within the next five years, then a new class of Acolytes graduating every year following. This was assuming that the Theocracy did not send any further assistance. Like Acolytes, Squires took roughly the same amount of time to complete their training, but they required far more personal attention than their priestly counterparts. The new Paladin Order could only ordain one set of Squires every five years, but their ranks would still reach a respectable size within two generations. They didnt even have a name for the Order yet, despite the ambitious undertaking. How much information was included in your assignment about Corelyn County? Lorenzo asked. Not much, to be honest, Marcus answered. We learned more about the territory by travelling through it, which I suspect was the intent. It was a strange, yet eye-opening experience. They lack so much that we take for granted in the Theocracy, yet it appears that their faith shines all the brighter for it. There are none of the brash and audacious attitudes we might expect out of the insular common folk of the Theocracy; none of the aggression against heretics, infidels and inhuman races. It is strange C as if we have stepped through a mirror into another world, yet these people are undeniably our faithful. Lorenzo slowly nodded, stroking his moustache. Marcus did not know just how much his old friend had come to believe, but his response to the Bishop indicated that at least some of the thoughts that passed through Marcus mind had also gone through his. In that case, Lorenzo said, what will you do? I admit that I had a fairly good sense of what we would be doing in any event, but my approach to things feels so hollow now. You too, eh? I only have rough ideas now, to be honest. Bringing the ideologies and attitudes from the seminaries and military academies of our home will probably not work very well here. In their daily lives, these people have learned to practice their faith in a way that is alien to us. Their cultureso much is familiar, yet it is not the same. It is probably best to stick to the simple things, else I might end up stumbling around like a fool. That might be for the best, Lorenzo smirked. I will also be doing more watching and listening than anything else here in the city, relying on the experience and knowledge of the temple staff. You will have the advantage in this, I think C not only will there be temple staff to rely on, but you may be able to consult with Countess Corelyn on many things. His thoughts paused at the mention of their mysterious benefactor. Loved by all; respected by all; she was held up in the same way that a figure from legends might be. This was exceedingly rare considering that she was certainly no great warrior, magic caster, or leader of armies. Going by everything he had heard of her, she was simply a Noble whose rule had brought great prosperity to her lands and people. After our encounter with Baroness Gagnier, Marcus said, I am wary of meeting any other Nobles here C especially Countess Corelyn. Gagnier was no mere aristocrat; no simple bureaucratic functionary: she commanded impressive Skills and Abilities, as well. Well, she seemed nice enough to me. You will also not be able to avoid meeting Countess Corelyn in your position. Tell me: what have you heard of her? Not much. Despite the praise and respect of her people, she appears to be just as unassuming as her subjects. There are no statues or monuments raised in her honour. The development of her lands seems to be entirely for the sake of her people and their prosperity. Before coming here, I heard tales of the prideful, selfish and ignorant nobles of Re-Estize, yet I have noted nothing of the sort here. If not for the banners one occasionally sees in her territory, it would be easy to forget that Countess Corelyn exists. Like her people, Countess Corelyn seemed to live a life straight out of the scriptures. The wisdom and prudence of her rule were akin to a gently flowing river that nurtured the land. Unlike you, Lorenzo told him, I am far more curious. Did you know she already has an epithet? One earned by the time she turned fourteen. I did not. What is it? The Radiant Jewel of the Riverlands. Marcus frowned, unsure what to make of it. It was so lofty that it sounded sarcastic. The type of moniker one would attach to a willful brat born into wealth and privilege. A veiled insult. And just who came up with this name? He asked, Her subjects seem to adore her so much that anyone heard uttering this epithet would probably be set upon and beaten. Usually, one would think so, Lorenzo answered, but it is a name spoken in earnest. She started helping with House Corelyns duties at the age of eight, and she was considered a blessing upon the land by the time she was fourteen. If that is the case, then the Temples would have surely taken note of her. Did they have anything to say of her aptitudes? Her bloodline? It does not seem to be anything outstanding, Lorenzo said. She is from merchant stock, her house founded during the time of the Great Seeding. Her father was an excellent administrator, and she received the best education possible from both her house and the Temples. Her family has worshipped The Six since before the time of the Demon Gods. Beyond her remarkable personal development, there is one other notable thing: her eyes. Are they red? Marcus was suddenly curious. No, but they are amethyst. Red eyes were one of the recognizable physical traits that suggested divine blood flowed through someones veins. There was a folk saying, however, that red eyes and amethyst eyes were caused by the same thing. Marcus wasnt certain of the truth of this saying, but it would explain much about the mysterious noblewoman. If she were trained in some martial or caster vocation, Marcus said, we would know for sure. If that were the case, Lorenzo replied, her accomplishments thus far would be nonexistent. Not everything is founded in strength. Yet it is strength that allows one to maintain a hold on their accomplishments. How convenient that the Sorcerer King with his mighty armies should show up, hm? It was convenient C convenient enough that it was probably not a coincidence. With so much to consider, Marcus couldnt tell one piece of the puzzle from another, or what its completed form looked like. His heart ran in one direction while his mind raced everywhere over the possibilities that rose with their recent discoveries. Lorenzo reached out to clap him hard on the shoulder. Armoured as he was, Marcus could barely feel it. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. You have that brooding look about you again, Lorenzo told him. Time to get busy so you have less time to think. I will be looking forward to your report at the end of the week. With a sigh, Marcus reached out for his horses reins. He scanned the cathedral grounds. Have you seen Alessia? Marcus asked. I think she is preparing herself to greet the Vicar, Lorenzo answered. Will you be speaking with her before you leave? From an orphan girl to a Knight of Altamura. Now, she is adjutant to a Vicar. What happened to the time between? No, Marcus shook his head. It is as you said, old friend: all Squires must go their own way someday. Make sure she does not start a war before I come back to deliver my first report. He led his mount out to where his new subordinates awaited. Fortunately, leaving E-Rantel was much easier than getting in. Taking a deep breath of the fresh air outside the walls, he did not look up at the massive statues flanking the gate. What was really going on here? His thoughts and feelings were still a tangle from the deluge of information they had taken in on their journey. If it was truly the case, how was it that only one of The Six had returned to the world? Had the others appeared elsewhere C perhaps in the Theocracy itself? Marcus hoped that this was the case, else there would be troubles brewing. Though known as a single faith, the Faith of The Six was divided into sects for each of their gods. The High Council had one Cardinal that served as a representative for each sect, but beneath that, things were not so even. Surshana was known as the strongest of The Six: the one most reveredand feared. All worshipped him to some degree, for he was the one who stood at the end of life to render his judgement over their souls. If Surshana had returned and the other gods had not, it would create an imbalance between the sects as more and more people shifted in their convictions to become his adherents. As for what it would look like, well, he supposed that Corelyn County would be the ideal image. It was peaceful, prosperous and the people appeared to live their lives happilybut Marcus couldnt help but wonder what had happened to the other sects. Those in the Theocracy would certainly not diminish quietly into nothingness. His contingent passed the crossroads, making good time towards Corelyn Harbour. To both sides of the southern highway, vineyards laden with ripe fruit stretched out to the horizon. The harvest was already underway, with most of those at work being Human. Soul Eaters with wagons awaited their loads on the roads running through the landscape, while the occasional Death Knight patrol made its rounds. The Paladins entered Corelyn Harbour early in the afternoon, their pace slowing as they made their way through the pedestrian traffic on the way to the temple complex. Chatter rose from the contingent behind him. The Paladins speculated over what sorts of homes they had been granted, the personalities of the youths who would become their new Squires, and how the locals would receive them. It was a good sign C one that spoke of their focus shifting to the task ahead. A thin man in a scapular with black trim greeted him in front of the temple. Welcome back, Brother Marcus, he said. Or should I be addressing you as Captain Marcus? Brother Marcus is fine, he replied. I would rather not be seen as putting on airs. Those who seek me for my capacity here as Paladin Captain will know who I am. Of course, the Priest nodded. Are you in need of any directions? There is no specific order to our assignment, Marcus said, but I suppose we should get settled down first. The caravaneers took care of our mounts the last time we came through here C where should we be keeping them now? A pasture has been set aside for them outside the city walls. Since youre looking to get them taken care of first, we should introduce you to your new Squires. Marcus looked around the front of the temple grounds. The Priest motioned to one of the Acolytes nearby, who nodded at his instructions and left towards a nearby building. Theyre in the seminary at the moment, the Priest told him. Classes have just resumed. I was not aware that our Squires were already picked out for us. Perhaps it is better to call them Squire candidates. While we cannot begin their martial training without you, we can still start on their temple education. It wouldnt do to have a Squire that cant read or write, or has not been properly grounded in the tenets of the faith. A prudent course of action, Marcus nodded, though I half-wonder if we should be attending some classes as well. There are more than a few differences that I have noted in how things are done here. Im not sure how the instructors would feel about it, the Priests lips curved into a thin smile. Almost all of them are younger than anyone in your group here. It might be awkward, to say the least. Rest assured, we will do our best to help you with whatever we can, so please do not feel pressured to conform to our ways. I dare say that were curious about how our brethren from the Theocracy conduct themselves. To their north, the door to the seminary opened, unleashing a small crowd of boys and girls. Their eyes lit up at the sight of Marcus and his Paladins C he had forgotten they were still fully equipped. The group swarmed around them, and more than a few reached out to touch their pristine cloaks and gleaming armour. This much is the same, at least. He wondered how their training would go. Each of them would be taking on two or three Squires, but it seemed that their temple education was still ongoing. Traditionally, Squires learned how to read and write before beginning their martial training as a Paladin. Schooling was continued at the local temple where their Paladin was assigned. There were twenty-nine Paladins assigned to Corelyn County, with two assigned to each of its fourteen baronies. Marcus was permanently stationed in Corelyn Harbour in his role as captain. As he sent his contingent and the gaggle of Squire hopefuls off to tend to their horses, the Head Priest came out of the Temple entrance. Did ICoh! Good, I didnt miss you. Is something the matter? Lady Corelyn requested your presence upon your return from the city. Marcus froze. He knew he would have to see her at some point, but he felt woefully unprepared at this juncture. Right now? It was a request, not a demand. Is there some pressing matter you must attend to? He glanced at the retreating figures of his contingent and the children surrounding them. If they were headed out of the town to some pasture, they wouldnt be back for some time yet. He was woefully unaccustomed to the ways of the aristocracy, and it was said that those of the northern lands were steeped in customs and traditions that were either no longer practised in the Theocracy or new ones and unfamiliar ones that had independently developed since its founding. A request may as well have been a demand, for the nobility stood near the pinnacle of authority. They had already had a taste of this when encountering Baroness Gagnier. The young noblewoman did not wield her power with brute force, but with a soft hand and a silken voice. Despite this, her skill and charisma were unmistakable. He could only wonder what this veritable monster of a High Noble could bring to bear. Have you any idea what this request is about? He asked. A greeting, I believe, the Head Priest answered. She wishes to make an acquaintance of the Captain of her Countys Paladins. Then I suppose I should get it over with C with all due respect, of course. Relax, Brother Marcus, the Head Priest smirked. I have known Countess Corelyn since she was a little girl. She wont bite unless you do something reprehensible or exhibit gross incompetence. Seeing all that she has accomplished here, I fear that my best would be considered incompetent. Marcus looked around, belatedly realizing that his horse had been taken away. We can call for a Soul Eater to deliver you to Castle Corelyn, the Head Priest offered. ErI believe I will walk, Marcus replied. I could use the time to collect my thoughts. He strode east across the plaza, past the town hall and up the stairs onto the highway. Gazing down at the port district as he walked along, Marcus attempted to put together some sort of coherent greeting. What little experience he had escorting important persons involved little in the way of conversation. The rest of his service as a Paladin involved fighting Demihumans in various places and maintaining security along the Theocracys border with the Katze Plains. There was surely nothing interesting about that C at least not to a High Noble. On the fortress island, two Death Knights and two Human footmen stood at the gate leading west to Corelyn Castle. After a thorough inspection of his credentials, he was allowed entry. Another footman met him inside the door, but rather than lead him through the gardens to the pristine white castle beyond, he bid Marcus follow him up the gatehouse. They walked south atop the wall until they entered a tower overlooking the river. The footman stood aside, gesturing towards the stairwell. My lady awaits, he said. Marcus removed his gauntlets and his helm, tucking them under an arm. He tried flexing the tension from his cold fingers to no avail. Taking a deep breath, he mentally rehearsed his greeting, becoming increasingly dissatisfied over how insufficient it felt. His steps echoed up the tower as he made his way up the dim stairwell. He squinted as he made his way back out into the sunlight, then his eyes widened and his steps ceased. With a single glance at the figure awaiting him, Marcus greeting flew from his mind. His breath caught in his throat and his pulse started to hammer in his ears. Before him stood a tall, slender woman adorned in rich cobalt silks. The silver lace lining her dress glimmered in the daylight, and a matching shawl ran trailed from her arms to trace the line of her hip. He followed the graceful curve of her pale neck to find a pair of brilliant amethyst eyes looking back warmly into his. The sun overhead played over her lustrous waves of blonde hair, crowning her in golden radiance. This is no monster; no jewel C cold and hard and sharp. This is an Angel made flesh! The woman took his fingers gently in hers, and her dulcet tones drifted through the wind. Welcome, Captain Marcus, she smiled warmly. I am Clara Odilia Dale Corelyn, Countess of Corelyn. It brings me joy beyond measure that our brothers and sisters in the faith have finally come to join us in our humble home. You are most welcome here, Brother, and I look forward to what the future holds in store for us. Marcus looked down at the soft fingers wrapped around his calloused ones, feeling the heat of her touch. His mind was still blank, mouth working silently as he failed to coax out a reply. Finally, he genuflected before her, hands still gripping hers. I am at your service, my lady.
Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Alessia walked up and down the corridor in an attempt to calm her frayed nerves. It was too soon for her. She was too young. How could she serve as adjutant to a Vicar? She did aspire to one day serve as a Temple Guard in the most sacred places in the Theocracy, such as the all-female ranks stationed at Eye of the Water God, but there was no way that she currently had the experience or knowledge for such a lofty post. Or even her new posting in E-Rantel. She would only bring shame upon everyone with her bumbling around doing things she was not qualified for. Still pacing a hole in the floor, eh? She leapt up, startled at the sudden question. Her head turned to its source as her heart pounded against her breastplate. C-Captain Lorenzo, she said, it is not nice to sneak up on a girl like that. Paladins cant even sneak up on a boulder, the captain frowned at her. What worries you so, Sister Alessia? Everything, she replied. Everything we have witnessed. Meeting this Vicar. I am far from worthy of this posting. Alessia couldnt discern the entire truth about what was going on in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but something could be seen and heard and felt in the faithful here. Even without her assignment, she knew that her life here would be very different from the one she had lived in the Theocracy. and if what she suspected deep in her heart was true, being a Temple Guard in the E-Rantel Cathedral was in reality the most esteemed posting for a Paladin of her faith. The thought made her stomach churn, and a nervous sweat slicked her doublet. Captain Lorenzo slowly went along the corridor, then stopped in front of the Vicars office. He raised a hand, and Alessia stepped forward in alarm. Captain, what are youC Three sharp knocks echoed into the air. The Captain walked away. Alessias mouth fell open in disbelief as he retreated back around the corner, a mischievous gleam in his eye. Yes? Alessia froze as a voice sounded from within the Vicars office. She ran up in a panic, making some last-minute checks of her equipment. A shadow darkened the space under the door, and its handle turned. hello? A young woman appeared, half a head taller than her. The black and silver garb of a senior Cleric of Surshana adorned her figure. Alessia straightened, and her hand came up in salute of its own accord. Alessia di Altamura, she nearly shouted in her panic, Paladin of Surshana. I have arrived to assuCmuhmuumu! Her words were cut short as the Vicars hands reached out and grabbed her cheeks. Her steely grey eyes shone, and her lips formed into a loose smile. Youre Alessia? The Vicar asked. With her mouth squished as it was, Alessia could only nod her head in reply. By the gods, the other girl said. My little Sister cant be this cute! Coogh? Vicar Aspasia pulled her into the room headfirst, shutting the door as Alessia stumbled into the room. A sharp click sounded as she locked them inside. Alessia stood very still as the Cleric turned and slowly approached her. Vicar Aspasia circled Alessia several times, scrutinizing every millimetre of her as hmms and hums floated through the air. Um I wasnt sure what they would send us, the Vicar said, but theyve truly gone to great lengths to fulfil our request. R-request? Yes, the Cleric nodded. Someone young, charismatic, fair to look upon and brimming with talent. They should possess a shrewd mind, yet have a positive and open outlook. Honestly, I thought our request impossible to fulfil. How do you know I am all of this? Youre not? I She couldnt say that she wasnt. Still, it felt wrong. Why had she been brought in for these qualities? Seniority, above all, ordered the ranks of the Theocracy. Nothing else should have influenced the selection of a Paladin who was to be the adjutant of a Vicar when there were many others far more qualified. Could it be that they had ulterior motives for her? Alessia shifted uncomfortably where she stood, very much wishing she was back in the Katze Plains where life was simple and there were plenty of things to hit. Vicar Aspasia stopped in front of her and offered a warm smile. Considering that Im the only one here so attired, there should be no confusion over who I am. You are the Vicar, yes? Alessia asked cautiously. Thats correct, the Vicar answered. Vicar Themis Aspasia, Cleric of Surshana. I would like it if you addressed me by my first name. B-but that is improperC The Vicars hands rested gently over Alessias pauldrons. I would also like for us to be the best of friends, she said. You and I will be in one anothers company for a long time, and there is much that we will be doing together. Alessia fell silent, uncertain how to reply. Her attitude was highly irregular. Was it even allowed? Their relationship was supposed to be one of sacred duty, not friendship. She pulled her gaze away from Vicars, turning it down to the floor. Why are you asking this? I just stated my reasons, yes? Or do you perhaps dislike me? O-of course not, Alessia replied. I have not known you long enough to make up my mind either way. But it is not a matter of like or dislike: we are servants of the gods who must carry out our sacred charge first and foremost. But the Scriptures do not prohibit us from becoming friends. That is true, but Vicar Aspasias smile faltered, and her hands slipped off of Alessias shoulders. Im sorry, she sighed, perhaps I have become too excited. My head has been filled with thoughts of who might be sent over and what sort of relationship we would have. When I saw you at the door, my emotions ran off on their own. I hope you will forgive me for not considering your feelings on the matter. The Cleric turned away, walking slowly around her desk to take a seat. Alessia looked down at her glum expression, feeling something like a villain. She considered her own situation: her circumstances were strange, she knew too little of her new home, and it was better to be on good terms with the Vicar she served rather than remaining distant. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I am not opposed to it, Alessia said after several moments, but I am still very confused over everything that has happened. Confused? Vicar Aspasia glanced up at her, I thought the details of your assignment were quite clear. The part about being your adjutant, yes, Alessia replied. Though following your greeting, this is also perhaps not so clear anymore. The second part, howeverI am to become an Adventurer? What does this have to do with my duties as your adjutant? Beyond that, it is shameful. Im afraid I dont understand why you would consider it shameful. In the Theocracy, Alessia said, the Adventurer Guild is something that only exists in the histories. They were only ever meant to temporarily shore up the security of newly settled lands. It is an organization of bounty hunters and mercenaries C they are not a proper army and cannot be relied upon. Selfish desires for wealth and glory drive them, and their loyalties are as fickle as the wind. Silence fell between them, and Alessia could not keep a dissatisfied expression from painting her face. Why was a highly-trained Paladin C one of excellent breeding and proven talent C being sent to become an Adventurer? I have never even heard of any Paladin becoming an Adventurer, she muttered. What of Crystal Tears Fierce Flash? That one is not a Paladin, Alessia sneered. He is scum that crawled out of a latrine pit. The rumours tell of him creeping around the Draconic Kingdom, so hopefully a Beastman eats himand then someone lights that Beastman on fire. If anything, the degenerates existence supported Alessias case against Adventurers. After a moment, her fingers came up to cover her lips as she realized what had escaped her mouth. The Vicar did not say anything about her response, instead reaching to take a chain around her neck in her fingers. Then would it help you to know that Im an Adventurer, as well? Alessia gave the Vicar a sharp look, then her brow furrowed as the Cleric pulled a tag of dark violet metal out from behind her scapular. Adventurers do not have the same reputation here as they do in the Theocracy, Vicar Aspasia told her. The Adventurer Guild of the Sorcerous Kingdom is also not the same as the Adventurer Guild from your histories. It is an official government organization with the goal of true adventuring C that of exploration and discovery C in mind. They do not take up random jobs or bounties, and their affiliation is with the nation itself. Admittedly, a lot of the old culture is still pervasive in its membership, but this is something that should change with time. But why join the Adventurer Guild at all? Temple life is busy enough, especially for a powerful Cleric. It was Bishop Austines idea, the Vicar scratched her cheek with a slight smile. I was a newly-ordained Cleric when I joined C my progress was quite shocking to all involved. The Bishop? With respect, I still do not understand why Simply put, were anadvertisement. Alessia couldnt keep the growing frown off of her face. So those requirements Were for this purpose, yes, Vicar Aspasia told her. I volunteered, unaware of the Bishops scheme at the time, but I do recognize the value in what I do now. Having talented and attractive young people as the face of the faith in the public eye is an undeniably effective way of drawing attention to the Temples. The Sorcerer King has a vested interest in seeing the Adventurer Guild succeed and earn great renown. Having Adventurers who worship The Six standing at the pinnacle of an organization that the government actively promotes is to our advantage. B-but I am a Paladin! Heat painted Alessias cheeks, All I know are the ways of our faith and how to fight. I do not know how to s-s-seduce Vicar Aspasia blinked at her blankly for a moment before bursting into laughter. You have no need to do anything of the sort, Alessia, she wiped the corner of her eye. You are not yet twenty, anyway. Neither am I, for that matter. Then howwhat must I do, VicarC Themis, the Vicar said. When we are not conducting temple duties or attending formal occasions, please call me Themis. You were not opposed to our being friends, yes? Of courseThemis. The other girl made a face. Hopefully that becomes more natural as time passes, she said. As for what you must do, your superiors selected you for a reason. Just act as you always have, and you will most likely be known favourably through your conduct and character. The Cleric reached out to take several strands of Alessias hair between her fingers. I suppose there is one thing you must change, Themis told her. Youll need to pay more attention to your appearance. Come, theres a salon nearby that I frequent C we should spend the afternoon there before going to register at the Adventurer Guild. A s-salon? Alessias eyes grew wide. Despite its nature as a military installation, Altamura did have a few salons and boutiques. These were places for adults, however: luxurious establishments to be used by those who had come of age and were pursuing family life after establishing themselves in their vocation. Themis seemed to sense her trepidation. She reached out and took Alessias hand in hers. Looking your very best is a part of your duty now, she told her. Lets get you out of that armour for the time being C the salon staff will have no idea what to do with it.
The midday sun bore down on a group of figures making their way from E-Rantels southern gate to the Adventurer Training Area. Along the way, a man carrying a longbow drew close. Thats some amazing equipment you have there, he said. Is it something you inherited from your family? The Ranger, Linden, spoke in a tone that clearly expressed his favourable attitude towards her. Alessia resisted the urge to shyly shrink away. Since the previous day, after she came out of the salon and Themis made further adjustments to her appearance, men of all ages would openly cast their gaze in her direction. It was not something that she had to bear in Altamura, and she wondered what strange magic had been woven over her. She tried to relax, turning to reply with a slight smile. Paladins are provided equipment by the Temples according to their rank and station, she replied. I am most likely mismatched with this trial, but the procedures of the Guild must be observed. Mismatched Lindens hand moved up to touch the Silver tag hanging from his neck, I guess that means well be having an easy time of this. Alessia supposed that they could, but she didnt think she should be going all-out. The way that the Adventurer Guild conducted their training was simple to understand: opponents and various other challenges were laid out to test not just combat capability, but many other aspects of group operations. Paladins were looked to as living bastions in the ranks of the Theocracy, so she thought that, rather than single-handedly overwhelming everything that stood in their path, it would be better to demonstrate her ability to protect her party, as well as coordinate and lead. There was also the matter of her new appearance, which she was still unaccustomed to and paranoid about marring in some way. The previous evening, Alessia left the salon only to find herself smashing giant insects an hour later. Themis found her guilt-tinged account of gingerly making her way through trying not to splatter anything on herself quite humorous, and she cast a Clean spell on her after she finished. The stains and the smell clinging to her armour abruptly vanished, and the Vicar told her that appearances could always be fixed. Still, she dared not do anything that might ruin her image. These trials are not solely to prove our individual prowess, yes? Alessia said, Else we would not be in these parties. There should be something for everyone inside. Both beautiful and wise, Linden blushed as he belatedly realized what he had said. I-I mean You two lovebirds back there, an annoyed voice came from the front. Could you flirt on your own time? The speaker, who went by the name of Alice, turned to face them when they reached the entrance of the Adventurer Training Area. She was equipped in a steel cuirass over a hauberk and gambeson, giving the impression of a warrior who relied on a more dextrous fighting style. A rapier and buckler hung over her hip, and bits of her sandy blonde hair stuck out from under her sallet. When her hazel eyes crossed over Alessia, she clicked her tongue and turned away. Lets go, Alice said. Wait, Alessia called out. Should we not order ourselves, first? Seems self-explanatory to me, Alice replied. Weve got a Fighter, Paladin, Ranger, Druid, Bard and Wizard. We should not simply assume that everyone knows how everything will work, Alessia told her. This will lead to woes in the future. It is better to gain an idea of our capabilities and settle on some basic tactics to start with, yes? Alice narrowed her eyes at her proposal. Her ire was tangible, though Alessia was not sure why. It felt part antagonism, part resentment. She did not recall doing anything to put the Fighter at odds with her. Was it jealousy? This sort of competitive attitude from other girls was something that Alessia had never experienced before. It seemed there were other sorts of pitfalls that came with maintaining a pleasing appearance. Thats just a waste of time, Alice snorted. Weve all fought in here before C its easy stuff. Now it was Alessias turn to rein in her anger. She was unaccustomed to dealing with another girls jealousy, but the flippant attitude Alice displayed towards combat operations was something Alessia had seen many times before. Alessia opted to show her hand to the entire party rather than challenge Alice directly. We have a party ideal for a conservative advance, she told them. With our Bard using a song of healing to restore our injuries between fights, our Druid can switch to offence to help keep each battle short. As a Paladin, I can heal any critical injuries that might occasionally occur. Progress may feel slow, but it will be both stable and safe. Your tactics stink, Alice dismissed her words. This plan is going to make the session take five times longer than it needs to be. Alice stomped off, and Alessia jogged forward to catch up. The girl was both prideful and unreasonable. Dangerously so. She offered no counterproposals, insteadwhat? Did she think to simply smash her head into every obstacle, trap and opponent in their path? Alessia took a deep breath, flexing her grip on her shield. There were, fortunately, other answers available for unruly individuals. Legacy of the Plains: Act 3, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 A dull clunk sounded from the Mirror of Remote Viewing. The assembled proctors winced. Conveyed through the items clear surface was a scene where an Adventurer lay sprawled on the ground, though there were no opponents to be seen. Hm? Why if it is notAlice? Yes, the one with the name like mine. What are you doing on the ground? The rest of the Silver-rank party gaped at the speaker incredulously. The incident had been plain for all to see. Are you fucking with me, you bitch? Alice snarled from where she lay propped up on her elbows, You just hit me with your godsdamned shield again for no reason! I did? Alessia replied in an innocent voice, All I remember was something coming up behind me. It was so very fast C I thought it was an arrow! Or was it an assassin? Luckily, I have a nice big shield that stops both arrows and assassins. The Paladin offered a hand to Alice, who slapped it away and wobbled back to her feet. Alessia shrugged and turned back around. I wonder if another arrow will mysteriously appear behind me again in five minutes, she said to no one in particular. This grass must taste very good for it to happen all the time. Its moss, Linden, the partys Ranger said. Is that so? As expected of a knowledgeable Ranger. I never learned the difference C nothing grows in Katze. Let us move on, yes? Alessia waited until the party looked ready to continue, then motioned for Linden to lead the way. It took her exactly two incidents to figure out Alices Talent and its timing, Ludmila noted absently. She didnt even let her get by the first time. Does she have to be so heavy-handed? Penn said, She just smacked Alice flat on her ass, no warning or anything. If there wasnt such a huge gap in power between them, Lawrence added, she wouldnt have been able to pull that off. Ludmila wasnt so sure about that. While she presented a bright and cheerful face when introducing herself to the others, Alessias demeanour changed entirely when she entered a scenario where combat was anticipated. From the way that she worked with the other members of her party, Alessia possessed a good sense of everyones roles and an awareness of everyones state. With that veterans air came discipline that she would almost certainly try to enforce C even if it required the use of Martial Arts. Youve all reviewed Alices dossier, Ludmila told them. Her tendency to dash off and make her parties chase after her has been an issue since shes been a Copper-rank. No amount of discussion, reasoning or warnings have worked to rein in her behaviour up until this point C it appears that a firm hand is the solution. Better this than ending up critically injured or even dead: Alice was well on her way to that result. But I doubt Alessia knew that, Lawrence pointed out. She just noticed Alice doing something she didnt like and flattened her. Maybe not, Ludmila admitted, but she identified a problem and acted decisively to address it. She has plenty of real experience, and I think the Adventurer Guild will benefit from it. The generally free-spirited nature of Adventurers combined with the number of new recruits in our ranks has resulted in us painfully stumbling our way towards developing party discipline and solid routines for our expeditions. I dont think things are as bad as you make them out to be, Lawrence countered, and theres nothing wrong with Adventurers being free-spirited. And theyre not our ranks C theyre members. Were not trying to form our own Imperial Legion, you know. Ludmila wordlessly turned her attention back to the training party. It seemed that whenever topics of discipline and standards were broached, the majority of Adventurers C regardless of veterancy C pushed back. The culture inherited from generations of independence and freedom in both tales and reality was carried over into the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild by both its veteran members and new applicants. It was easier to establish sound practices back when everyone was uncertain of how things would be in the new organization, and errors were more costly. With advancement came confidence and the willingness to pursue what one saw as the ideal life of Adventuring. In the past, Adventurers always took on jobs, and thus risks, by their own choice. While they could no longer pick out their jobs, they still chose their own path, their own leaders, and their own methods. Success was the benchmark of an Adventurer, and anything was acceptable as long as it led to success. The chaotic cycle of Adventurers striving for success while also wanting to do whatever they desired had become the norm. Veteran members saw nothing wrong with it, as it was the way the Guild had always been. Competition between members was what fueled the drive to improve, and training unavailable in the past was open for anyone to partake in, free of charge. To them, this was more than good enough. Lord Mare said nothing on the matter, preferring to avoid confrontation and focusing on his continual refinement of the Adventurer Training Area. For some reason, no matter how hard he trounced them with his training courses, the Adventurers never blamed him. It was always a challenge that they had proven themselves insufficient for in some way. Ludmila supposed it was in reality the best approach, and the talented young Dark Elf Druid had known all along. Adventurers valued their independence and were generally obstinate, so making them face personal failures that barred their advancement was one of the sure ways of subtly forcing change. The dull clunk of Alice smashing into Alessias shield sounded from the mirrors again. Ludmila shook her head. It was obvious that Alessia wouldnt let Alice run off. Was it so hard for Alice to restrain herself for a single session? Maybe it is not the taste of grass, Alessia said. Could it be that you are one of those who take pleasure from pain? Why do you keep doing that?! I would ask the same of you, the Paladin peered at the fuming Fencer. There is no discernible benefit to your actions, no plan and no purpose. You are like a farm boy with a pitchfork dashing heedlessly onto a swamp because you heard that there was a Troll nearby. It is worse since no true conviction drives you C only lust for glory and empty-headed notions of what it is to be a warrior. You dont know me, Alice sneered. One does not need to know you, Alessia replied casually. Your behaviour speaks for itself. How many thousands like you have I seen perish, I wonder? Eaten by Ghouls, turned by Wights or drained to a lifeless husk by Wraiths and Spectres? You Adventurers are fortunate to have this fine facility that should eventually beat the stupidity out of you. Most idiots are not so fortunate and meet grisly ends upon enacting their foolishness. Bullshit! Alice snapped back, Youre younger than I am. How could you know any of that? How, indeed Alessia murmured as she motioned for Linden to scout ahead again. The party worked its way forward, with the Paladin a veritable wall that stood before any and all opponents. Despite her clearly superior equipment and prowess, she adhered to her role and expected the rest to fill theirs. Ludmila leaned forward with interest. Unlike a regular Adventurer, who would be sure to display their feats to everyone who would see them, Alessias conduct spoke of a life of discipline where martial prowess was subordinate to the greater scheme of things. Like Ludmila, Alessia was not a warrior who exulted in honour and renown, but a soldier who prioritized order and duty. Towards the end of the session, the party gathered in a corridor before the final encounter. For whatever reason, both the Adventurers and Lord Mare favoured a climactic final battle where the opposing sides were evenly matched. They couldnt quite have that arrangement with Alessias out-of-place strength, but some small adjustments were made to at least present challenges for the party. The last room was the grotto-type. A Demihuman camp was set up on a raised island surrounded by water on three sides. Nine Lizardmen occupied the camp, and several defensive barricades had been raised. Three mystics, Linden said in a low voice, three hunters, three warriors. Those three warriors look especially strong C between them and their support, were probably at a disadvantage. How strong are these warriors compared to me? Alessia asked. Youre stronger, but theres three of them and theyre stronger than the rest of us. Theyve probably been set up specially for you C if the three of them can pin you down, were still five against six. We lose too many and it counts as a fail. The Rangers assessment was, for the most part, correct. The Lizardmen had ranged superiority and the stronger-than-usual Lizardman warriors had been brought in as a way to occupy Alessia. It was an odd scenario that wouldnt normally happen. The last time was with Ilyshnish a week previous, but she simply stood well away from combat and performed in a pure support role. Alessia was a front line combatant, which made balancing the fight far more difficult. Still, the appearance of strong outsiders looking to join the Adventurer Guild was an eventuality that they needed to prepare for. Things would have been simpler if provisional ranks were handed out and foreign entries started at an appropriate level of difficulty. The Guildmaster and the other veterans, however, insisted that all new members had to go through the same process as everyone else. Presumably, it was to become accustomed to the way of things and to prevent being singled out by other members for preferential treatment. Unlike the old Adventurer Guild, all it took was a few trials to catch up, so it was a small price to pay for the sake of smooth relations between members. Alessias gaze crossed over each member of the party. Do we have a way to remove their support with our ranged attackers? With three hunters, the Wizard replied, it will be difficult. They outrange our casters, and our one Ranger wont be able to suppress all of them. Hmmthen we will use brute force. brute force? Yes, Alessia nodded. Since adjustments have been made for my presence, it is only fair that I should use a bit more of my ability, yes? I will divide their attention and disrupt the balance of their formation by attacking first. The rest of the party maintain pressure on them from this side and strike when the opportunity presents itself. After a few minutes of discussion, the party made their preparations. The Lizardmens heads turned to watch as a sole Adventurer in gleaming mithril plate strode towards them. They had little time to be confused or even communicate as Alessias even steps quickly brought her right up to their defensive line. The closest Lizardman warrior raised his battleaxe. Slash! Shukuchi. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Alessias figure flickered away, and the Lizardmans Martial Art whistled through the empty air. Shield Slam! A familiar clunk issued from behind the Lizardmen. The first of the mystics was sent flying through the air and into the lake below. Before they finished turning at the sound, Alessia was already upon the next mystic. Her warhammer whistled out from under her shield and smashed into the side of the Lizardmans knee. He cried out in agony as he collapsed onto his ruined leg. The Paladins Warhammer swung down after it, smoothly going from one attack to the next. Shukuchi. The sling stones hurtling in from the Lizardman hunters missed their mark as Alessias figure flashed away again. The third mystics snout erupted in a spray of teeth and blood as the Paladins hammer rose and crunched into her chin. Alessia reached out and grasped the fallen Lizardmans tail, giving it an experimental tug. Ability Boost. Attacks from the hunters slings bounced off of the Paladins raised shield. The sight of the 160 centimetre-tall girl dragging off a Lizardman well over two metres long would have been comical, save for the words that accompanied the action. Hmmdo you think this one will wake when it hits the water? I hope I am not held responsible for the drowning. The Lizardman warriors, divided between going after Alessia and keeping the rest of the Adventurer party at bay, raced to stop Alessia. With a roar, the first to reach her raised his scimitar high overhead. Severing Blade! Fortress. The powerful attack abruptly ceased against the Paladins shield. Alessias mithril-shod boot lashed out and caught her attacker in the midriff. He was sent sprawling backwards but was replaced by a second warrior. This one was more cautious, testing her defences with a long spear while the third warrior moved to flank her. They had run out of time, however. With a collective shout, the rest of the Adventurer party charged forward, overrunning the now-exposed hunters. With the odds suddenly turned against the Lizardman defenders, the end of the fight followed shortly after. A few minutes later, Miss Pestonya appeared to clean up the aftermath. Thats the Martial Art that youve been trying to figure out, isnt it? Lawrence asked as the proctors jotted down their final observations. Thats the one, Ludmila replied. Its no wonder you keep pushing for it, the Bard said. That was almost cheating C no, it pretty much was cheating. I would say thats Martial Arts in a nutshell, Ludmila smirked. That Shield Slam came right on the heels of her Shukuchi, too. I wouldnt be surprised if shes trying to develop a third or fourth stage Martial Art by combining those two. You can do that? I dont see why not, Ludmila replied. In theory, the development of Martial Arts is only limited by ones expertise, physical conditioning, mental focus and imagination. Its called a warriors magic because what can be achieved may as well be. Her own repertoire of Martial Arts was still rather plain, the majority being first stage techniques. Polearms had a huge range of options when it came to both personal and formation-based combat. Exploring all of the elements of her training and weaving them together into a true school of combat would be the work of many decades. How do you even defend against that? Pool frowned, One second, shes safely out of weapon range. The next, shes right in your face. If she manages to combine those two Martial Arts, youll be on the floor before you can blink. I think thats the point, Ludmila replied. If the opposing side has aggressive attackers, youll have to reserve some of your focus for Sensory Arts so you can detect their attack and respond appropriately. If someone moves on you like that when youre using a bow, its probably best to just disengage and reset the relative positioning between you. A frontliner probably wont overextend to the point that they cant respond to threats against their side. And if they stubbornly chase you around, Pool rubbed his chin, you can still put holes into their support while leading them all over the place. Its a solid counter as a Ranger, but casters would still be screwed if that happens to them. Thats what spells like Dimension Move are for, Penn shrugged. Druids and Clerics have their own options too. Well-equipped ones are also tough enough to go toe-to-toe with a warrior of equivalent Difficulty Rating. Depending on the circumstances, that might be a bad trade for the warrior. This assumes that the sides are nice and even, Ludmila said. Out on an expedition, you may run into entire tribes that decide you shouldnt be where you are. Warriors are far more common than any sort of magic caster in a race that isnt an innate caster. This level of aggression could be overwhelming when its hundreds or thousands coming after you. While the Azerlisia Survey Expedition had been nearly catastrophic for the Adventurer Guild, the Feoh Teiwaz Expedition was almost entirely peaceful. The Adventurers had chalked up their run-in with the Frost Giants as near the high end of difficulty relative to what they might encounter on expeditions in general, and Ludmila was hard-pressed to say that they were wrong in their assessment. Still, all it took was running into the wrong adversaries to end up in far more trouble than expected. The proctors compared their notes one last time before splitting up to speak to the party members that they were responsible for. Ludmila went to her usual office, settling into her seat as she quietly waited to deliver her debriefing. A knock on the door sounded several minutes later. Enter, she called out. The handle of the door turned, and the gleaming figure of a Paladin in mithril plate strode into the office. She closed the door softly behind her before coming up to stand stiffly in front of the desk. Alessia di Altamura, she said in a clear voice, Reporting for debriefing. Defender of the High Walls, Ludmila smiled warmly. Thats quite the fitting name for a Paladin. Alessias rigid expression brightened. Oh, you know my language, Alessia exclaimed excitedly, this is most rare and unexpected! To be honest, I did not know what to expect when I came here C at home, we learned that the north is a savage place full of heretics, heathens, Demihumans and monstershmmthis is not wrong, now that I think about it. When I first heard I would be coming here, I thought I would end up like the one in that grand fresco in Kami Miyako: standing atop a pile of corpses while slaying demons. Ludmila had never visited the capital of the Slane Theocracy C or any part of the nation, despite her demesne being close by. She had, however, heard of the fresco Alessia was referring to. Clara described it as heroic and inspiring. My home is nearer to the Theocracy, Ludmila said. The Priest there taught in Theocracy script. It was only afterwards that I learned the language of Re-Estize. Ah Alessia nodded slowly, then her smile faded a bit, then I suppose that means you know the other meaning of my name. I hope I do not offend you by my being so. Alessias name, which was affiliated with a territory and had no Noble components, was particularly awkward in the north. In both the north and the south, the di in her name indicated that one bore an honorary knighthood. In the south, however, these were Holy Knights anointed by the Temples. In the north, they were titles granted by the sovereign. She would most likely be given a hard time in Re-Estize for being an honorary knight with a territorial association reserved for landed nobility. A boorish individual elsewhere might use it to pick meaningless fights, Ludmila replied. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, your name should not draw the ire of the locals C nobility or otherwise. I see. Well, you are most kind to explain this, erm Ludmila rose from her seat, extending a hand. Ludmila Zahradnik, she said. I occasionally serve as a proctor for the Adventurer Guild, though my duties to the realm often make me a rare sight. Pleased to meet you, Alessia. Zahradnik Alessias voice trailed off, then her eyes widened, are you by chance Baroness Zahradnik? I was not aware that I had made a name for myself in the Theocracy. Unfortunately, I think no one would know of you by name, domina. I have heard some stories since I came here, however. Is it true that you destroyed an army of over a hundred thousand Demihumans recently? The defence of the upper reaches wasnt very well-known in the Sorcerous Kingdom, for various reasons. It must have been Themis that had mentioned it to her. This is true, yes. How does this work? Alessia asked, Does the Sorcerous Kingdom not include Demihumans amongst its citizens? Many are counted amongst its citizens, including Demihumans. It would be simpler to see us as a nation. Foreign threats are foreign threats, no matter what they are. We should move on to the business at hand C I do not wish to keep you, as you have further trials to prepare for. Further trialsthis means that I will be allowed to advance? Yes, of course, Ludmila replied. You will be a Gold-rank Adventurer once we are done here. Alessia released a visible sigh of relief. She raised a hand to scratch her cheek. I thought I would be castigated, the Paladin said. I attacked that girl not just once, but multiple times. That was one thing I wished to speak with you about, Ludmila told her, but a reprimand was the furthest thing from my mind. I was curious what drove you to act as you did. A habit, perhaps. At my former station, that type does not live for very long. Not only that, but by being idiots they often bring about the end of better men. If one does not immediately act to correct their behaviour, it will only bring woe upon everyone else. Ludmila recalled Alessias words to Alice in the Adventurer Training Area. The culture of the Adventurer Guild must be hard for you to digest, she said. It should not be long until I catch up with Vicar Aspasia, Alessia replied. After that, we will see. I am hoping that, at that rank, there will be less foolishness and more sense in the heads of these Adventurers. She wondered if Alessias hopes would come to pass. While it was true that more experienced Adventurers would have a better grasp of the common sense of their vocation, their self-confidence and sense of empowerment tended to lead to an even more pronounced array of behaviours one might associate with being an Adventurer. Historically, it was to the point where high-ranked teams would come to disagreements with one another and foster bad blood over team pride, jealousy, and differences in perspectives and thinking. With the way that the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild was organized, Ludmila hoped it was something that would be mitigated. She was, however, under no illusion that personal conflicts wouldnt arise. What is your relation to Vicar Aspasia, by the way? Ludmila asked. I was summoned from my former post to become her adjutant, Alessia answered. I was honestly quite surprised to find that I would be serving alongside a Vicar, but I am pleased to have an assignment with someone close to my age and capabilities. Ludmila eyed the girl standing across from her. She was fair in appearance and bound to blossom into the very image of an energetic, bright, and beautiful young woman. Like Themis, the driving reason for Alessias specific presence in E-Rantel and her involvement in the Adventurer Guild was most likely to create publicity for the Temples. That Bishop is really Hm? It is nothing, Ludmilas smile returned. I would very much like to speak to you about a great many things, and I have not seen Vicar Aspasia for weeks. Would the two of you like to join me for dinner at my manor tomorrow?
The Paladin Defenders of the Faith. Champions of Order and Righteousness. The implacable adversary of evil. Through the lens of common perception and bardic lore, Paladins are all this and more. Yet, when the definition of good and evil varies by race and culture; where a myriad of gods grace countless pantheons around the world, what it means to be a Paladin becomes a point of confusion for those who do not walk its straight and narrow path. Not limited to the Human race or even to Dwarves and Elves, Paladins may exist as fearsome Beastmen, mysterious Myconids, or even mighty Dragons. Many question how they can all be considered the same: why a Troll who relishes unborn fetuses served straight from their mothers bellies as a fine delicacy would be seen as a virtuous paragon, or why a Human who indiscriminately razes the settlements of Demihumans would be considered a champion of justice. Indeed, the greatest of Paladins are as often seen as dreaded harbingers of ruin by their enemies as they are pillars of righteousness by their allies. To a Paladin, the answer is simple and rarely reconsidered. It is the tenets of their faith and their oaths of service that serve as the measure by which all of their actions are determined. Erroneously applying the values of ones own society to a Paladin of a different race or religion has often been the cause of a swift and merciless death. Many of the bloodiest conflicts in history have been between nations and alliances of goodly leanings: where Paladins of opposing ideologies wage war on one another with unwavering conviction. As a class, Paladins are archetypical holy warriors who specialize in defence, sustainability and the destruction of evil opponents. Capable of spellcasting, unleashing an array of powerful skills and performing Martial Arts, they are a versatile class that can more often than not outlast their adversaries. Though not inherently a Commander class, the bastion-like resilience of a Paladin, combined with their spells and skills that influence those around them, often places them in the role of officers in a nations armed forces. Oddly enough, a Paladin is at their most effective not when facing enemies without, but those within. In their own societies, good and evil are more easily discerned and many Paladins take on the role of agents assisting in local law enforcement and security. Those in theocratic states may don the mantle of an inquisitor. This does not, however, keep Paladins away from where they deem they are needed the most, and they may be found anywhere their faith leads them. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 In the gloom before dawn, Ludmila stood at the entrance of the E-Rantel Cemetery. The clinging mists mixed in her vision with the layer of negative energy blanketing the grounds. Here and there, she could see the places where efforts had been made to cleanse and sanctify the area. The citys ongoing efforts to suppress the rise of the Undead was questionable at best, as patrols still had to destroy the Undead that manifested every night. As close as she was to the miasma floating before her, it seemed to care little for her presence. No blobs of darkness drifted towards her, nor did any tendrils form to reach out in her direction. Puzzled at the lack of a reaction, she walked further into the cemetery, following the earthen path through the gravestones. As she strolled along, the cemeterys layers of negative energy drifted away. Is this stuff avoiding me? Ludmila reached out to wave her hand through a dense patch nearby, but it moved away before she made contact with it. She increased her pace to a run, and the negative energy parted before her like waves before the prow of her boat. At one point, she thought that she had trapped some in a corner, but it simply sank into the ground. She eventually realised what she must have looked like to potential observers, though she doubted anyone would be around. While Ludmila had a few rumours floating around her and a reputation that seemed to grow in strange directions, adding the idea that she ran around graveyards at night like some crazy person was decidedly not something she wanted. She scanned the area, but only saw a handful of Death Knights dutifully patrolling the grounds. They wouldnt say anything, would they? After making a few more surreptitious attempts at capturing the negative energy around the grounds, she gave up and headed back to the entrance. On the other side of the gate, a pair of figures adorned in black vestments appeared, walking towards the cemetery. Lady Zahradnik, Themis greeted her. Its rare to see you here so early in the morningactually, I dont think Ive seen you here at all. Were you waiting here to see me about something? Beside the Vicar, Sister Alessia nodded respectfully in greeting. It had only been a few days since her arrival, but in that time, Ludmila thought she had struck up a fast friendship with the Paladin from the south. Vicar Aspasia, I was just Ludmilas voice trailed off. What in the world could she say to explain her presence in the city cemetery before dawn? Is it about your family, perhaps? Themis asked, Its been over half a year since everything happened. If youd like to talk about it As a Cleric of Surshana, a portion of Themis duties revolved around preparing the elderly for the end of life and helping the bereaved work through their loss. Ludmilas people had a different approach to grief and the passing of loved ones, but Themis might have taken it as her avoiding the issue. No, I was just investigating something. Investigating somethingin the cemetery? Er Ludmila? Ludmila, are you there? Lady Shalltears Message sounded in her head. Ludmila raised a hand to her ear, trying her best not to look visibly relieved. Yes, my lady? Wheres your boat at the moment? My boat? It should be arriving at the harbour in Wardens Vale within the next hour or so. Good. Were going. going? The black surface of a Gate split the air. Alessia placed herself between the portal and Themis, eying it warily. Duty calls? Themis asked. I have no idea what its calling me for, Ludmila answered. They waited for several moments, but no one appeared. Eventually, the top half of Lady Shalltear popped out of the portal. Good morning, Lady ShallC Lady Shalltear reached out to take Ludmila by the wrist, yanking her into the portal. Ludmila found herself surrounded by the familiar scenery of Wardens Vale. A half dozen Vampire Brides scurried about, stacking bags and crates on the pier. May I know what is going on, my lady? Her lieges chin turned up proudly. Ludmila detected a hint of excitement in her voice. I have a date with Lord Ainz. Lady Shalltear emphasised date with an especially pleased note. Ludmila glanced around them again. You have my congratulations, my lady, she said. But what does this all have to do with your date? And you mentioned my ship Why, its a river date, of course, Lady Shalltear replied. A romantic trip through the Katze Plains. Just Lord Ainz, myself and our attendants. Theyll all be Undead, of course. I see. How long will you be spending together with His Majesty? Ah, together with Lord Ainz! Her liege wrapped her arms around herself and started to wriggle in place, swept up in some fantasy. Ludmila looked over to one of the Vampire Brides, waving her over. How long will this trip be for? She whispered. His Majesty wishes to explore the Katze Plains, the Vampire Bride replied, so it will take as long as it takes. Exploreso its not a date? O-of course its a date, Lady Shalltear snapped out of whatever she was imagining. I mentioned who will be going, yes? Lord Ainz does not wish for any of the living to interfere with his journey by attracting droves of the Undead wherever we go. Yuri is busy preparing for something important, which leaves just us. Ludmila and the Vampire Bride watched Lady Shalltears finger move back and forth authoritatively as she spoke. Didnt His Majesty have thousands of powerful Undead servitors? How did it boil down to Lady Shalltear and her attendants? Ludmila supposed that it was none of her business, but her boat was. If youll be using my only ship, my lady, she said, how will I move goods back and forth? Just let the Vampire Bride know what you need to transfer, Lady Shalltear replied. We have a few new Frost Dragons in the city, so they can perform deliveries while getting used to how things work. Theres a lot of cargo thats far too heavy for the Frost Dragons to move. I can Gate those, Lady Shalltear told her. Nothing must get in the way of this date, Ludmila. Of course, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head. Thank you for your consideration. The familiar sight of her ship sailing upriver drew closer. Lady Shalltears attendants started to unpack the things they had brought with them. They were items one might expect to prepare a ship for a long journey downriver: replacement boards, nails, tools for refurbishing the vessel, pails of varnish and Ludmilas lips turned down into a frown, which deepened as more articles were withdrawn from their containers. There were luxurious fabrics, expensive-looking bottles of what she suspected was blood, ebony tables, an exquisite sofa and piles of silken cushions. My lady. Hm? What is all this for? Its not like you to ask rhetorical questions. Four Vampire Brides unrolled a long roll of pitch-black cloth. Dominating its centre was a giant pink heart. What is this, my lady? Its a sail, of course. What else could it be? Glancing over everything arrayed before them, Ludmila tried to imagine what the Knarr would look like after Lady Shalltear was done with it. Several buckets of paint appeared. Youre painting the ship? It will look wonderful, no? How many people know about thisexcursion? The others know that Lord Ainz will be going on a journey, Lady Shalltear said. Only I know the details, however. He left explicit instructions that he was not to be disturbed. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Was this something that happened often? A sovereign leaving the comfort and security of their nation to explore the unknown with a small entourage might be a common tale that the masses enjoyed, but it felt like an unnecessary risk in reality. Both His Majesty and Lady Shalltear were unfathomably powerful, but according to Lady Shalltears accounts of her past, she had often come to blows with other, unfathomably powerful beings. Considering the nature of such extraordinary entities, one would think they could appear anywhere, at any time without warning. There should be some surveillance at leastdivination magic, or use of a Mirror of Remote Viewing. His Majesty uses a Ring of Non-Detection, so they wont be able to see him. But they will see everything around him? Including the boat. Yes, they will, a cold smile played over Lady Shalltears face. UfufuI should equip one as well. Even if that gorilla tries to spy on us, what Lord Ainz and I are doing will be concealed from her. Shell only be able to gnash her teeth in frustration as she tries to imagine whats going on. Are you sure this is wise? Lady Shalltear peered up at her, crimson eyes glowing in the shadows cast by the mountains across the river. Arent you supposed to be on my side? I am yours, my lady, Ludmila replied, and I am happy for your feelings. I know how you become when it comes to His Majesty, however. As your loyal servant, I believe I should be supporting you by trying to ensure that your date goes off without incident. On that note, how will His Majesty feel about your arrangements? What do you mean? Im probably the furthest thing from an expert on romance, but I feel that appearing one-sidedly absorbed in ones own desires would be extremely off-putting. I dont know much about His Majesty, either, but considering his expectations for this journey seems prudent. Lady Shalltear bit her thumb, making a vexed noise as she furrowed her brow in thought. She really had allowed her fantasies to carry her away. Sharing in her feelings, Ludmila couldnt quite blame her for doing so. If it is allowed, Ludmila asked, could you share the details of this excursion, my lady? It may be possible to strike a balance between His Majestys objectives and your desire to grow closer to him. Y-you think so? I cant offer any guarantees, but we can at least try. Well, alrightLord Ainz wishes to explore the Katze Plains. Things will get busy with the autumn harvest, so hes made time for it between now and then. I have been selected as his escort since well be able to relax and go around without attracting all of the Undead in the place. Even if the Sorcerer King was one of the Undead, a sovereign randomly going out to wander around an Undead-infested wasteland still struck Ludmila as odd. Is there an objective for this exploration? Not that I know of, Lady Shalltear told her. Our Masters designs are truly unfathomable and grand in their scope, so I cannot say what purpose he might have for this journey. As his loyal servant, I am already filled with joy to be chosen as his escort. As usual, it appeared that the Sorcerer Kings motives were beyond her ability to perceive. One may as well try to discern the will of the gods. Ludmila frowned as she realised that she was trying to do just that. She shelved the notion and decided to see to Lady Shalltears end of things. How does the ship factor into everything? She asked, One would think that better ways to travel exist for such an esteemed personage. The boat was my idea, Lady Shalltear pressed her fingertips together. Its the perfect opportunity, no? The Katze River runs through the plains, so we can relax and enjoy the journey in close quarters. If Lord Ainz wishes to investigate something, we can anchor the boat and head out. It wasnt a bad idea. The ship could act as a base camp of sorts. Turning it into an opportunity to happily spend time together with His Majesty would probably not feel overbearing as long as Lady Shalltears endeavours were not too unreasonable. What else do you have in mind? I plan on using the ship to tour parts of the transportation network that havent received much attention in the reports. Lord Ainz might be pleased with our progress. Ludmila straightened in alarm, looking around at her far-from-complete harbour. The future city was still a small cluster of buildings over an island of bare stone, and most of the construction planned for the citadel was nonexistent. does that mean His Majesty is coming here? Do you take issue with that? Weve barely done anything here, Ludmila said. Its more nothing than something. How about sticking to Corelyn Harbour? Construction there is effectively completed, and it looks quite impressive. Most of the river transportation network will be in Claras county, anyway. Are you sure? Yes, my lady. Well, if you insisthave you come up with any ideas for the boat? Ludmila licked her lips. Hopefully, Lady Shalltear would be accommodating to her recommendations. The sail is definitely a no-go. Her liege made a loud, disappointed noise. Its too much, my lady, Ludmila said. It even has frills and streamers, and that giant pink heartanyway, since His Majesty will be present, it would be more appropriate to display the emblem of the Sorcerous Kingdom. We already have a flag for the mast, but we can bring a couple of spare banners along as well. What else? Fixing up the ship is fine, but there isnt any need to paint it over. Turning the entire thing black will transform it into an oven for passengers. As for the furnishings, we can do away with most of them. The ship is large, but so many pieces will crowd the deck. Lady Shalltear reached out and started tugging at Ludmilas dress. Y-youre taking everything away, Ludmila, her eyes turned teary. At this rate, itll just be the ship! Its supposed to be a romantic journey C romantic! The canopy and seating arrangements should be fine. Really? Its the key point in your strategy, yes? Ensuring that His Majesty has a comfortable journey, and that you have a place close to him. Any other time, His Majesty will be out exploring the area, so these other modifications will be superfluous. You should be focusing your efforts on the place where you will be spending time together on the ship. Her liege blinked several times, then she nodded energetically. Yes, thats exactly right! What was I thinking? Im glad you caught all of that. Lady Shalltear turned and walked over to the Vampire Brides, hurriedly issuing new instructions. The ship arrived at the pier, and the Death Warrior captain stepped off to walk up to her. It slowly gazed out over the items spread out everywhere, then turned to Ludmila with a questioning look. You have a special job ahead of you, Captain, Ludmila said. His Majesty will be using this vessel to travel downriver and explore the Katze Plains. The captain threw up its hands in shock, and its hat nearly fell off. A second passed before it turned on its heel and animatedly issued orders to the Skeleton crew. The Undead crewmen and nearby Death Knights scrambled to unload the vessel and begin their preparations. Several hours later, the newly-refurbished boat rested on the shore, its fresh coat of varnish drying in the sun. Nearby, Lady Shalltear was trying out the sixth iteration of her seating arrangements. A closed canopy fashioned with heavy black fabric and crimson frills covered a red sofa that looked half a throne. At its feet, the silken cushions were arranged in a pile. Why are the cushions on the floor? Ludmila asked. Thats where Ill be sitting, Lady Shalltear replied. Shouldnt you be sitting beside His Majesty? Its more appropriate for me to be at his feet, yes? I can drape myself over Lord Ainzs legs and he can stroke my hairo-or maybe hell use me as a footstool? Or maybe I can be the seat again? Again? Panting filled the air as Lady Shalltears excitement rose. Ludmila could almost imagine the pink haze floating around her lieges head. Oh, I have this too. Lady Shalltear reached into her inventory, producing a black iron collar with a heavy length of chain. Her cheeks grew flushed as she stared down at it, and then she looked up at Ludmila. Maybe I should get you one too, just in case you need it? Im afraid to ask why I would need this. Its a collar, so A metallic click sounded as Lady Shalltear closed the collar around her slender neck. She went over to the throne, placing the chain on top of the seat while she lay down seductively on the cushions. Something like this, Lady Shalltear told her. Lord Ainz will be holding the chain, of course. Isnt it wonderful? Ludmila scanned the harbour, fervently hoping that none of her subjects was around to witness the scandalous sight. Seeing only Undead servitors, she turned her attention back to Lady Shalltear. A-are you sure this is something His Majesty would want? Even if it isnt, Lady Shalltear said, I will do anything His Majesty desires. Im fairly certain you fancy this sort of thing as well. I have no idea how you could come to that conclusion, my lady. A salacious smile crept onto her lieges lips. Because it fits your character? Also, the way your faith operates seems to lend you towards this sort of thing. Lady Shalltear stretched herself out over the cushions, her back arching in an enticing curve. Your tenets encourage you to seek those who will beget superior offspring upon you, Lady Shalltear jingled the chain attached to the collar. Since youre the fighting sort, it would be to breed with the strong, yes? Submission to those who can best you. To be dominated and ravished by a worthy partner is your deepest desire. Ludmilas mouth fell open; she felt a flush creeping up her neck. She turned her gaze away from Lady Shalltears lewd smile. I knew it, her liege said. Thats a horrible way to interpret things! Ludmila protested, And why do you think I would need a collar right at this moment C or ever? Why, Lady Shalltear told her, its because youre coming with us too. Me?! Ludmila squeaked. I believe I left no room for misinterpretation. I-I cant! Of course you can. Please, my lady! Ludmila begged, You know what happens to me when Im exposed to His Majestys presence! I wont be able to bear this. Ludmila felt herself slowly warming up as the memory of her first encounter with the Sorcerer King stirred the feelings that she had bottled tightly away. Its a given that His Majesty is magnificent to behold, Lady Shalltear told her, but as one of His Majestys nobles, you cant avoid him for eternity. This excursion is going to come to a premature end because one of His Majestys nobles flooded his transport. Lady Shalltears lips twitched up into a smile. That might be interesting to see, she said, but in all seriousness, you need to get used to it. Ive already introduced all of your friends to Lord Ainz. It would hardly do for you to be left out. I cant blame you for the results of your first encounter, but a servant of His Majesty must be able to maintain her composure around him, yes? I have no idea how Ill be able to do that. Ill be there with you, Lady Shalltear said. Well figure something out. If all else fails, I will be more than happy to help you calm down. Lady Shalltears crimson gaze glowed brightly as she licked her lips. Ludmila sighed: there was no escape. Iwill do what I can, my lady. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Immune, immune, immune, hmm In the glittering chambers of the Guild Treasury, Ainz Ooal Gown sifted through cabinets filled with data crystals. Why are they arranged like this? Did we really have so many of these? For some reason, the data crystals in the cabinets C while neatly sorted C all conferred effects that Undead were immune to. He went from cabinet to cabinet, trying to figure out where everything else had gone. Negative Energy Damage, Level Drain, Attribute Damage, Poison, Disease, Confusion, Fear, Paralysis, Curse Puzzled, he stood back from his search. I guess I have to call that guy Pandoras Actor. Ainz-sama! I am overjoyed toC Ive been looking through the mid-level data crystals in the treasury, but it looks like everythings been reorganized. Ahthat was me. I was sorting them by order of utility for this new world, then I thought it would be convenient if I arranged our stored materials that way. We have a tremendous supply of data crystals of that nature, and the vast majority of the peoples in the region are susceptible to their effects. I was hoping to gain your permission to configure new pieces of equipment. It was exactly the reason Ainz was in the treasury, except he was headed to a place where everything would be immune to those effects. Swept up in his excitement over visiting the mysterious Katze Plains, he had decided to put together various items to test on the plentiful Undead there. By doing so, he could conduct an in-depth comparison of this worlds mechanical systems to those of Yggdrasil. Perhaps he would uncover previously unknown weaknesses or advantages possessed by the Undead, and thus himself. After he had completed his study, he figured that he could give the items to the Adventurer Guild as powerful showpieces to boost their appeal to the masses. He could even market them as Runecrafted equipment if he could find the right item frames Ainz turned his attention back to the Message. Out of curiosity, what did you have planned for that equipment? Powerful showpieces for the Adventurer Guild C after personally testing them out, of course. We could place them in the point catalogue to give them something to aim for and boost their appeal to the masses. Since the data crystals utilised are all of the same nature, they should be extremely potent in the hands of our Adventurers while presenting a minimal threat to the Sorcerous Kingdom should they somehow be lost or turned against us. Umuwell, its not a bad idea. Just dont make them too easy to obtain. Where did you put the other data crystals? The ones that are effective against Undead targets. Shall I return to the Treasury to guide you, Ainz-sama? No C its fine. Just tell me where they are. He followed Pandoras Actors directions, making his way deeper into the treasury. It wasnt long until he found what he was looking for. Demiurge should be getting started soonI think he predicted that Roble would send a delegation to us a few months after that. Should I prepare some holy weapons for them? It might get me on their good side In his time exploring the New World, one thing Ainz had learned was that the people here had a hefty appetite for magic items. Even those that would be considered low-tier in Yggdrasil easily swayed hearts and minds. Cosmetic effects that ultimately did nothing could awe and overwhelm the sensibilities of veteran Adventurers and experienced craftsmen alike. Still, there was probably a limit to how far he could go: if a sword did nothing but glow, people would figure out how useless it was eventually. Holy, Good, Light, Fire, Acidshould I throw in some attribute bonuses? Resistances? What sort of metals should I use for the frame? I wonder how much Star Silver we have stockpiledusing a little bit wouldnt hurt As he wandered around picking up crafting materials, Ainz discovered that there was less Star Silver than he expected so he decided against using it. His bony hand drifted over a pile of Scarletite bars. No, thats probably overkill. All of the Undead Ive run into would be instantly vaporised by the touch of a Scarletite weapon. Ainz sighed over his conundrum. He naturally wanted to make the most effective weapons possible, but it was an unreasonable use of materials that they still had no way to replace. As far as he knew, alloys fashioned from Adamantite were the best that this world had to offer. He reframed his thinking and tried to figure out what sort of items he could create with the data capacity of an item frame fashioned from Adamantite. In the end, he still picked up far more than he had initially intended to use. Well, thats just how it is, I guess. Lets have some fun with this! Next, he would need to head to the Great Library of Ashurbanipal and browse through Nazaricks collection of item frame data. Once he was done there, he would have the Blacksmith NPC C no, it would be better to have Pandoras Actor use Amanomahitotsus form to craft everything. On his way out of the treasury, an item sticking out of a nearby pile of gold coins caught his attention. Hm? This is abow? Ainz reached out and pulled it from the pile. Oh, it has one of those item frames that could pass for having runes. Lucky~ Appraise All Magic Item. Ultimate Shooting Star Superuwah, who came up with this name? No, this is just the kind of ridiculous naming that the people around here seem to love. I wonder who left this here C was it something one of us used when we were lowbies? A wave of melancholy passed over him as he delved into his memories of Yggdrasil. He could tell right away that it wasnt something a dedicated archer like Peroroncino would have used. Its data allocation was far too haphazard C it was more like a stat stick. Beyond that, Ainz had no clue who it might have belonged to. In all likelihood, it was a cheap pickup or even a hand-me-down. Melee types would use weapons like this as a ranged option in situations where they couldnt get in close to their targets or needed to pull mobs from a distance. The name was probably an attempt to entice prospective customers to buy it. Still, it could be used here. More than that, it was probably a bow more powerful than anything that the people of the region had ever seen. He nodded to himself, tossing the weapon into his inventory before teleporting out of the Treasury.
Yosh. After spending far too much time working with Pandoras Actor to optimise all of his Runecrafted weapons, Ainz made some last-minute checks of his inventory and equipment. Anticipation welled up within him as he walked out of Nazarick and cast Message. Shalltear. Yes, Ainz-sama? Shalltears reply was a mix of tension and excitement, but it was probably for completely different reasons from his own. Ainz cleared his throat. My preparations are complete. How are things on your end? All has been prepared, Ainz-sama! We are ready to depart at your order. Shall I open a Gate for you? Umu. We should be on our way. Thank you for your hard work. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The portal of Shalltears Gate opened before him, and he stepped through into an unfamiliar place. It then occurred to Ainz that he didnt know where Shalltear had prepared for their departure. Before he could attempt to get his bearings, her silvery voice chimed through the air as the Gate closed behind him. Announcing the arrival of His Majesty, the Sorcerer King! He stood facing an artificial waterfront with several channels. Cargo cranes stood over a multitude of berths. Rows of warehouses were arrayed behind him and a bridge ran overhead on tall stone columns. Across the water to the south, a line of towers connected by a massive wall blocked his view. Your Majesty, a familiar voice drew his attention to the side, welcome to Corelyn Harbour. A tall noblewoman adorned in cobalt and silver spread her skirts out in an elegant curtsey before him. Behind her, a row of attendants lowered their heads in unison. Countess Corelyn, he replied with a regal nod. Your work never ceases to impress. I believe the last time I was here, there was only the highway and an old bridge over the river. All this was made possible through the cooperation of many, Countess Corelyn replied. Your Human subjects, the members of the Royal Court, Undead servitors, Dwarven architects, engineers and masons C it is an achievement shared by all of us, and otherwise impossible if not for Your Majestys vision of a harmonious realm. Umu, a genuine smile filled his skeletal expression. Excellent. Excellent, Corelyn-dono! This is exactly the sort of thing I desire to see in the Sorcerous Kingdom. His Majesty permits you to raise your heads, Shalltear said from beside him. As one, Countess Corelyn and her retinue rose to face him. The young noblewoman beamed radiantly at his praise. An aura in Ainzs Arcane Vision drew his attention to a middle-aged man standing behind the Countess right shoulder. He wore a black and silver tabard over enchanted plate mail. His shield, weapon and accessories all glowed faintly with magical power. Ainz couldnt say that it was weak by Yggdrasil standards. If the man was around Level 20, his equipment would be considered level-appropriate. The entire panoply had a uniform quality that greatly overshadowed what was used by elites of the Empires First Legion. All things considered, it suggested that he had come from a nation far more advanced than the Baharuth Empire C at least from a military standpoint. A new member of your retinue, Corelyn-dono? Ah, allow me to introduce you, Countess Corelyn turned and gestured towards the man. Captain Marcus Cavallaro, from the Slane Theocracy. He is the leader of the Paladins assisting with temple duties in Corelyn County. Your Majesty, the Paladin Captain offered a crisp salute. I am humbled to stand in your presence. Not bad. If this is what a Paladin Captain is like, we shouldnt have any problems working with the Holy Kingdom. He seems like a perfectly reasonable fellow. Welcome to the Sorcerous Kingdom, Cavallaro-dono. Please extend my greetings to the rest of your subordinates, and thank them for their efforts here. It is an honour to serve, Your Majesty. Ainzs gaze ran over the Paladin Captain, Countess Corelyn, and her attendants. Beyond them, he could see a number of warehouse workers loading wagons drawn by Soul Eaters. Unlike the vast majority of citizens in E-Rantel, they did not shy away from his scrutiny or flee from his presence. Instead, they seemed to straighten under his gaze and redouble their efforts. Ive been working for months to get the people in the city to warm up to me. This is my first time in this new town, yet everyone is acting almost normally. He wondered why this was. Was it because of Countess Corelyn C the influence of some Skill or Ability that was a part of her build? Or was it something else? It would be nice if he could have the people in the E-Rantel acting the same way. I hear you have a grand adventure awaiting you, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn said. Please do not hold yourself back on our account. Ainz froze for a moment, then his soft chuckle filled the air. My anticipation was that obvious, hm? It does sound rather exciting, the Countess smiled slightly, and Lady Shalltears energy has been quite infectious. Well, I can hardly deny what you say. Thank you for your warm reception, Corelyn-dono. Your servant is honoured, Countess Corelyn lowered her head. Please enjoy your time together with Lady Shalltear. We look forward to your safe return, Your Majesty. Something about the Countess parting words seemed off, but Ainz was too excited to get going to think about it. His gaze settled on the single ship in the harbour. After examining it carefully from a distance, he breathed a sigh of relief. He half expected Shalltear to have turned it into a painfully conspicuous affair with hearts and streamers and all manner of romantic imagery. Save for what he assumed to be his seat, which seemed out of place with the rest of the vessel, everything else appeared quite normal. At least Albedo wont come flying down in a fit of jealous rage. He checked the skies above, just in case. The early autumn air was crisp and clear of any clouds. Aside from the occasional Elder Lich patrol flying overhead, there was little else of note. So this is our transportation Yes, Ainz-sama, Shalltears voice rose from his elbow. Does it please you, arinsu? The crimson points of his eyes ran over the humble vessel; its mended sail, fluttering banner, and carefully maintained hull. A Death Warrior wearing a dark bicorne stood at the tiller and a crew of Skeleton Warriors manned its oars. Six Vampire Brides were lined up before the gangplank. They bowed deeply as he approached. Umu, it has an adventurous feeling to it, he replied. You have done well, Shalltear. Y-your servant is unworthy of your praise, arinsu! A pretty blush appeared over her cheeks, and she turned her gaze away to fidget in silence. Ainz boarded the ship, making his way towards the stern where a rich black carpet led from the edge of the hold to the canopied seat. The walls of the canopy were rolled up, providing an unobstructed view of the surroundings. The Skeleton Warriors saluted crisply as he walked by, and the Death Warrior prepared for their departure as he took his seat. It was then that he noticed another figure standing at the bow of the ship: a tall woman with long, chestnut hair. She held a longbow in her left hand, and her attention appeared entirely focused on the channel ahead. Ainz thought he might have seen her somewhere before, but turned away from him as she was, he couldnt be sure. He glanced to his side, where Shalltear stood near to his armrest. She had changed out of her black ballroom gown and was now in her crimson plate mail. The point of her Pipette Lance gleamed from where it stuck out from under the shadows of the canopy. Shalltear, he said as the ship was released from its moorings and started to drift forward, who is that standing at the front there? A local noblewoman who became my vassal, Shalltear replied. Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik. This Knarr that were using belongs to her, arinsu. Ainz raised a hand to stroke his chin. Zahradnik, he murmured, where have I heard that name beforeah, the noble who joined the Adventurer Guild. If I recall correctly, she had a previously unknown Skill, but she lost it. The image of Pandoras Actor in the womans form flashed through his mind. He cringed at the memory of his attempted activation of the Skill. By its description alone, Ainz thought it was something that Touch Me would have latched onto immediately. She has since regained it, Ainz-sama, Shalltear said. Baroness Zahradnik also has quite a number of accomplishments to her name. She was the first local leader to embrace Undead labour, and her work in their implementation has provided crucial data to the administration, arinsu. The resolution of the issues in Fassett County was also spearheaded by her. She has been invaluable in many other things, assisting in the establishment and ongoing development of the Sorcerous Kingdoms transportation network, leading and training contingents of the Royal Army and laying the foundations for institutions involved in magical research, education and the integration of magical technologies in the lives of the citizens. As an Adventurer, she has advanced to Mithril-rank and serves as both a proctor and trainer for the Guild. She was also instrumental in bringing the Frost Giants to our side, and her territory has not just Humans, but various Demihuman races living peacefully together. Ainz nodded slowly as Shalltear listed off achievement after achievement. His gaze drifted back to the woman far to the front. Who is this superwoman? It occurred to him that this noblewoman had not come to present herself at his arrival, nor when he had boarded the vessel. However, the out-of-place behaviour was swept aside by the sheer number of notable accomplishments she had left in her wake. how is it that I havent heard of any of this? Albedos doing, most likely, Shalltear replied. Baroness Zahradnik is my vassal, so her achievements would be counted as my own, arinsuka. At best, her results have been distilled into statistics in those dreadful reports of hers. He frowned at the notion. Would Albedo do that? He knew how competitive she could be C especially when it came to her rivalry with Shalltear. Then again, Albedo was almost universally disdainful of outsiders, often equating them to livestock only valued for what they could yield for Nazarick, so the latter was just as likely. Though he couldnt be certain of the reason why Baroness Zahradniks feats hadnt received any apparent recognition, it still seemed terribly unfair for an individual who had achieved so much. Has she been properly compensated for her work? He asked. Shes quite humble, arinsu, Shalltear answered, and rarely shows her desire for anything. The Baroness is content in performing her duties, developing her territory and ensuring her people are well cared for. I have offered her a few things, to varying degrees of success. This sounds suspiciously similar to Countess Corelyn. Theyre childhood friends. The two of them are very close, arinsu. Shalltears lips turned up suggestively at the last. Ainz loudly cleared his throat. Everything else aside, he said, is there a purpose to her being here? You mentioned something about wanting to discuss the future of the transportation network. Yes, Ainz-sama, Shalltear replied, I feel that our efforts in the south havent received as much attention as they should. There is tremendous untapped potential ready to be harnessed here, according to Countess Corelyn. I see, Ainz nodded thoughtfully. I suppose shell be getting off before we enter the Katze Plains. Forgive my presumption, Ainz-sama, but I thought it better that she accompany us for the entire journey. Wont that draw unwanted attention from the Undead? That shouldnt be the case, Shalltear said. She is also Undead, after all. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Ainz peered at Baroness Zahradniks back as the Death Warrior captain expertly guided their vessel towards the locks at the eastern end of the harbour. One of his goals for exploring the Katze Plains was to find a native Undead being who possessed true intelligence, yet that goal had somehow been checked off of the list before leaving the Sorcerous Kingdom. Wasnt she a Human when Pandoras Actor was investigating her class build? Just what in the world happened to her? He glanced over at Shalltear, then looked back towards the Baroness again. Did Shalltear turn her? He had left explicit instructions with the NPCs that the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom were not to be harmed without proper justification. Maybe the noblewoman had been convinced or some bargain had been struck between. Turning the Baroness would secure a proven talent in perpetuity without needing to consume a race change item. Ainz couldnt see her eyes, but she didnt have the pale complexion of a Vampire. In fact, she appeared to be nothing more than a Human. His Undead Blessing didnt react to her presence, nor did she give off any other signs of being Undead. Does the new harbour please you, Ainz-sama? Shalltears question jarred him out of his thoughts. He scanned their surroundings for a point to discuss. Its quite expansive, he said after a moment, but there is a distinct lack of ships. I assume that it wont look so empty in the future. Corelyn Harbour and Wardens Vale are the only ports on the river at the moment-arinsuka, but Countess Corelyn plans to create a network of harbours that will connect every settlement with access to navigable waters. Baroness Zahradniks expansion of Wardens Vale also means that traffic between her territory and Countess Corelyns will increase greatly. You mentioned something about magical research and technology Thats right, Shalltear nodded, its been noted that, as a former territory of Re-Estize, the average citizen is not very knowledgeable when it comes to magic. If anything, views on magic are either grounded in superstition or outright derisive, arinsu. We are known as the Sorcerous Kingdom, ruled by the Sorcerer King, so it must seem a farce to any visitors from abroad. There is a one-sided dependency on the Empire C a protectorate C for imports of magical items. Baroness Zahradnik deems it an unacceptable state of affairs, and has resolved to remedy matters. Shalltears words stabbed at him like so many jagged spears. Though Nazarick had acquired an entire duchy, its former nation of Re-Estize had invested next to nothing when it came to its magical institutions. Thus, what they had inherited was an empty shell of a Magician Guild and a handful of similarly vacated trade guilds. The local temples focused on ministering to the people and did not have any noteworthy magic item production. While the land of the duchy was fertile and ideal for forestry and agriculture, it was like a barren wasteland where a handful of dried weeds grew when it came to magic. Ainz had enlisted the help of Fluder Paradyne in overseeing magic item production, but the reality was that the ratio of magic casters in the duchy was pitiful and ignorance on magical matters was rampant. Even the Empires renowned archmage could not force a population of magic crafters to spring forth from nothing. The newly-situated Runesmiths helped little in this regard, as they used a system unique to their craft. By comparison, the Empire had both magic and military academies with generations of established tradition. An entire ministry existed to develop, promote and regulate arcane magic. The Imperial Legions had integrated both arcane and divine magic casters into their ranks and the citizens of the Empire generally enjoyed a higher standard of living due to its hard-earned institutional development and progressive government policies. Placing his new nation and the Empire side by side, Ainz was left at a loss as to how he could turn the tables. Quite frankly, it was an impossible situation where one would throw their hands up in defeat after a single glance. Things seemed even worse now that the Empire was a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom. He could only hope that the raw might displayed by his Undead armies had people assume that the Sorcerous Kingdom was an incalculably advanced state and that what they otherwise saw was simply due to the lands recently being a part of Re-Estize. Little had he known that someone was actually tackling the problem. Their vessel entered one of the locks, and Ainz watched the walls rise high overhead as the water level fell. The outer gate opened, releasing them into the river. He craned his neck up at the massive bastion on their starboard side: the island it was built on rose about forty metres above the water, and the walls added another ten to that. The fortifications of Castle Corelyn were Baroness Zahradniks design, as well, Shalltear gazed up at the wall with him. There is an aerie here for our Frost Dragons, and between the fortress island, the two army bases in Corelyn Harbour and the towns fortifications, over a million Death Knights can be stationed here. Shalltear described her as humble, but moderation doesnt seem to be in this womans vocabulary. How many centuries would it take me to summon that many Death Knights? If this was a result of her influence, Ainz muttered, I wonder what she has in store for her own territory. Cocytus has already approved her proposal to create a major military installation there, Shalltear said. It will not only be for the Undead, but also for the living citizens who join the army. According to her projections, Wardens Vale will be a small city in several generations. Once again, he wondered how this noblewoman had eluded his notice. That she was now an Undead being with a limitless lifespan could be considered an incredible stroke of luck. Im curious about one thing, he said. How did she end up as one of the Undead? Was it not Ainz-samas doing, arinsuka? Me? How could it possibly be me?! Never mind doing anything to her, Ive only met her once for less than five minutes while acting as Momon! Did the Baroness believe that he was responsible, as well? A Noble would normally introduce themselves to their sovereign at the first available opportunity. He glanced at Shalltear, who was looking over at him. Confusion over his question was evident on her face. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Is that something she believes? He asked. Like Countess Corelyn, Shalltear answered, Baroness Zahradnik is a follower of the Six Great Gods, arinsu. She believes that the god of death holds purview over the souls of humanity, and, without her gods permission, it is impossible that she could rise as one of the Undead. Ainz turned his head away, watching the walls of Corelyn Harbour drift by on the northern shore. Could it be that the Baroness believed that he was her religions god of death? Many of the Demihuman tribes in the Great Forest of Tob and the Azerlisia Mountains saw him in that light already, regularly offering tributes in his name. Wait a minute. If shes close friends with Countess Corelyn, does that mean they both believe Im a god? Is that why they work so hard? What about their subjects C do they all believe the same thing? What should he say? If he denied the connection, would they lose their motivation? Would the substantial rate of progress in the southern territories grind down to nothing? Things could even fall apart. If he neither confirmed nor denied it, they would probably continue to believe and advance the cause of the Sorcerous Kingdom. What was the chance that their belief would become the source of problems in the future? Religion is terrifying Then again, if he looked at it from another angle, the citizenry in Corelyn Harbour conducted themselves favourably in his presence compared to those in E-Rantel. Even Captain Cavallaro, a newcomer to the Sorcerous Kingdom, felt like he would be an easy person to get along with. Ultimately, however, he did not understand how the people of this world viewed a god. He had never entered a temple or listened to a sermon. In addition, he held preconceptions from Earth of religions giving rise to fanatics, extremists and irrational zealots. According to Pandoras Actors research, it was highly likely that more than a few of the gods worshipped in this world were Players from the distant past. If he were in their shoes Theres no way I would demand to be worshipped as a god, placed on a pedestal or anything like that. I cant even handle the NPCs acting that way. He tapped his skeletal fingers on the polished armrest of his seat. Why was he thinking himself in circles? The answer was probably right in front of him. Bring her to me. By your command, Ainz-sama. Shalltear stepped out from under the canopy, rose from the deck and flew over to the Baroness. He couldnt hear them over the sound of the wind and the river, but they spoke with animated gestures that gave him a vague idea of what passed between them. Until he had no idea what passed between them. Eh? Why is Shalltear holding out a collar? Whats going on? Baroness Zahradniks eyes widened, and she shook her head violently. After an energetic back and forth, the noblewoman finally relented. She knelt before Shalltear and tilted her chin up, exposing her neck. Shalltear leaned forward and snapped the collar on, then reached into her inventory to produce a square of black cloth. Shalltear folded the cloth and tied it around the young noblewomans head in a blindfold. The Baroness rose again, tentatively placing one foot in front of another as Shalltear tugged on her collar. Ainz watched, aghast, as Shalltear brought the chained, collared and blindfolded noblewoman before him. When they stepped into the shade of the canopy, Baroness Zahradnik silently lowered herself to a knee. The end of the heavy chain was offered to him. He stared at it blankly. Ah, ehmShalltear. Yes, Ainz-sama? Would you care to explain why youve brought her before me like this? Its a precautionor a countermeasure? A precautiondoes it have to do with her current state? Yes, Ainz-sama. Ainz carefully examined the woman kneeling before him. Did becoming Undead change her behaviour in some way? Enough to require that she be chained and blindfolded? Given the fact that she continued to function as a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, it couldnt have been that bad. Baroness Zahradnik. The Baroness swallowed. Yes, Your Majesty? Now that youre one of the Undead, how do you feel? Ifeel like myself, she replied. I was confused and concerned at first, but I believe I am coming to terms with my new existence. Have you experienced any compulsions C those that might be attributed to naturally-spawned Undead? No, Your Majesty. I also was worried that this would be the case upon discovering my Undead state, so I kept my interactions with the living to a minimum. Recently, Ive determined that I am as I was as a Human when it comes to my conduct around the living. Beside her, comprehension dawned on Shalltears face. Ah, Ainz-sama, she said. The blindfold and the collar are not a precaution against her bringing harm to others, they are for her benefit, arinsu. The collar is to keep her from fleeing, and she wont be able to see you with the blindfold on. His tenuous grasp on the situation fell apart. Now nothing made sense. I-is that so? Well, as long as you can answer a few questions Baroness Zahradnik rose to her feet, folding her hands in front of her lap. I wanted to go to Katze Plains to find an intelligent Undead, and I ended up running into one before we even got there. To top it off, theyre already one of my subjects. Hmm, how should I go about this Ainz had all sorts of tests that he wanted to conduct, but she had already proven herself to be a valuable asset. He didnt want to come off as being callous. His eyes scanned the harvested vineyards along the distant riverbanks to either side. If they were where he thought they were, it was probably a good half a day before they reached the edge of the Katze Plains. He could relax and take his time. Zahradnik-dono, he asked, how much do you know about your Undead state? The noblewoman opened her mouth, then closed it again without a word. For instance, Ainz prompted, do you know what race you are? Your strengths, weaknesses and abilities? The traits inherent to what you have become? Ive discovered a few, Your Majesty, Baroness Zahradnik replied, but much is still a mystery. I dont even know what I am. How foolish. The noblewoman flinched and turned her face down towards his feet. Shalltear describes you as a diligent and capable individual, he told her, yet you have not explored the extent of your own capabilities. As one who is responsible for many, should you not first understand yourself? it is as you say, Your Majesty, the Baroness replied softly, but how do I do that? Its taken over a month to discover what little I know. I would ask for assistance, but I still worry over how people might react if they discover what I am. A sense of excitement rose within him. How long had it been since he had this feeling? All of the Undead he had encountered so far were at most variations of familiar mobs from Yggdrasil, but it was not apparent what Baroness Zahradnik was. Would she be something entirely new and unknown? That is a needless worry here, he told her, for we are all Undead. It will be roughly twelve hours before we cross into the Katze Plains. If you possess the resolve, I will help you understand what you have become. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The Baroness licked her lips nervously. What must I do, Your Majesty? It will be a straightforward matter, Ainz said. We will determine your traits one at a time, creating a concrete profile to work with. However, you will take damage during our investigation of your resistances, elemental weaknesses and such. This will not be a problem, as Shalltear is present to restore your health or deal with any conditions that you receive. At least he hoped it would be a straightforward matter. His basic tests would be simple, but there was no telling what might result. A defensive ability might activate, or some racial trait could result in various effects. Very well, Baroness Zahradnik nodded. Thank you for your offer of assistance, Your Majesty. There is no need to be so polite, he told her. This may take a while, and engaging in courteous discourse at every point will delay our proceedings significantly. Let us begin with a review of what you have already discovered. The Baroness turned her head slightly, as if trying to look around herself through her blindfold. Lady Shalltear, she said after a moment. Im not confident that I possess the appropriate terminology to describe everything Ludmila displays many basic Undead traits, Shalltear said. She has an Undead reaction when examined with the appropriate skills or spells, does not physically tire, is healed by negative energy and harmed by positive energy. She does not need to eat or sleep, though she can do so if she wantsfor some reason, she outwardly displays Human characteristics: her body is warm, she has a pulse and can emit the various bodily fluids of living Humans. Ainz leaned back in his seat, steeping his fingers as he listened. The latter third of the described traits instantly struck the Baroness off of the list of all Undead that he knew of. No, that wasnt quite right C despite his own Undead state, the personality and reactions of Suzuki Satoru still existed, and he still acted very much like a Human in many ways. Could it be something like that? It was possible that her former Human identity could express itself more strongly with a flesh and blood body compared to his skeletal frame. How about Undead traits and abilities that suppress emotions and translate damage? There is no sign that she possesses emotional suppression, even when she isdistressed to the point where she cant function properly. As for how she perceives damage, I poured a healing potion on her hand and it burned a hole straight through, arinsu. She didnt snatch her hand back or scream as a Human would. I was aware that I was being hurt, the Baroness clarified, but I feltdetached from it. The pain was not pain C more like a sense of being harmed expressed in a sensation that Humans experience. I hope that at least made some sense. I understand what youre trying to say, Ainz replied. There is nothing wrong with what you felt, Zahradnik-dono: this is how Undead register damage. Since you were formerly Human, it may seem strange to you and you may even react in very Human-like ways if the stimulation is significant enough. Tell me C do you know what damage means to an Undead being? Baroness Zahradnik was silent for a moment. As I understand it, she said carefully, Undead are animated by negative energy. Some Undead have bodily weaknesses, like Zombies having their heads destroyed. For the most part, however, this damage is not physical harm but depletion of the negative energy that animates us. Hohis that something you came to realise on your own, or is it knowledge derived from local lore? Ive done some research to better grasp the nature of the Undead servitors that work in my demesne. There are also plenty of opportunities to observe the Undead in the Adventurer Training Area. Upon becoming Undead myself, I was able to clearly understand much of what I learned beforehand. So you know that Undead do not suffer critical hits C mortal wounds and damage that disables bodily functions C as the living do. But you must also be careful of this same fact. The noblewoman standing before him furrowed her brow behind her blindfold. What does that mean, Your Majesty? Ainz raised a hand to stroke his chin. Hmmlet us put this in simple numerical terms, shall we? Say that the sum of negative energy that animates you is capable of withstanding 100 damage C 100 health, if you will. Now along comes an enemy with a sword that deals 10 damage per strike. As a Human, being stabbed in the heart would result in a critical hit and you would most likely be finished unless you had something or someone to heal you. As an Undead, youd simply take 10 damage. Do you follow me so far? Baroness Zahradnik nodded. Ainz continued with his example. The catch is that, barring the parts of your body that count as natural weapons or something similar C teeth, nails, hair and the like C this weapon will deal 10 damage wherever it strikes you, reducing your overall pool of health. If a Human was stabbed in the foot by this sword multiple times, there would be a point where there wouldnt be any additional damage from subsequent blows C the foot would already be ruined. Undead, however, do not work that way. Every nick, scratch and cut will deduct your total pool of health. Being stabbed in the foot by this sword 10 times would result in 100 damage and you would perish. Truly? The Baroness frowned. Truly, Ainz smirked. Silly, no? It is something I find that people around here rarely, if at all, consider. As a former Human, it is something very important that you should understand. Your approach to combat must change. Wounds once considered mortal and debilitating can be received to no more effect than if you were wounded anywhere else, but the damage that you would have once shrugged off will add up and become fatal, despite not hampering your capabilities. What about amputations? She asked, Can Undead be destroyed by damaging detached body parts? Generally speaking, no, but there are Undead that can exist as a set of detached pieces. Those ones can be damaged in the way you describe, but it is often easier said than done. I see. Thank you, Your Majesty, the Baroness lowered her head. As you say, this is not something that I would have considered. Im not certain where to begin for the moment, but I will work on amending my combat style. Good, Ainz replied. It would be mortifying if one of the Sorcerous Kingdoms nobles died because someone kept poking them in the arm. Now, what else have you discovered? After taking damage from the healing potion, Shalltear said, her wounds quickly closed. Regeneration? I believe so, Shalltear nodded. Her health returned to full, according to my Life Essence. Its not quite as good as a Vampires, but the rate is still significant. I guess someone repeatedly poking her in the arm wouldnt kill herwouldnt people usually mention something like this, first? Barring some of the strangeness revolving around her formerly Human state and identity, of which no associated mechanics in Yggdrasil existed, her ability to regenerate was the first trait that went towards narrowing down what race she might be. There were, however, still many possibilities C especially if one considered that Undead in this world did not necessarily appear as they did in the game. Have you tested what types of damage stop her regeneration? We have not, Ainz-sama. I thought it would be the usual things, but I didnt want to check and have something accidentally happen that would interfere with her duties. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Unlike Trolls, whose regeneration was disabled by fire and acid damage, Undead could vary quite widely. Fire and Holy damage, however, were probably safe guesses. Well investigate that later during our resistance tests, he said. What else is known? Several moments passed, and Shalltear remained silent. Was that really all? If it was him, he would have investigated his new racial in every way he could think of at the first opportunity. I cant be sure of this, Baroness Zahradnik said, but I may be stronger than I was as a Human. Ive experienced death before, and understand that resurrections leave one weaker than they were before. I cannot tell if I lost levels when I died and rose as one of the Undead, or if I simply rose as one of the Undead, retaining my levels and thus a similar amount of strength. She had a good point. There were no status screens or other convenient ways to discern ones stats at a glance. Something else the Baroness said stuck out to him. Did you just say levels? I did, Your Majesty. How much do you know about them? Only as much as Ive heard from Lady Shalltear, Lord Mare and several others. As I understand it, levels are a way to quantify strength and vocational expertise, like how the Adventurer Guild uses Difficulty Ratings and various benchmarks by trade guilds are established. One gains levels in classes, which broadly represent ones capabilities in the aspects related to that class. It was the most solid grasp on Yggdrasils class and level system Ainz had heard from a native of this world. It is not so easy to understand for most, he said. The Adventurer Guild, for instance, still prefers to use their established Difficulty Rating system. How is it that you are able to grasp levels and their related concepts when others struggle with the very idea? It ismy faith, Your Majesty. Your faith? The sound of the waves lapping against the sides of the ship filled the silence as Baroness Zahradnik appeared to hesitate with her answer. The tenets of our faith C our scriptures C convey the wisdom of the gods. The practises of the faithful are an attempt to follow the scriptures: to live lives that adhere to that wisdom. The results of our practises demonstrably prove that our scriptures are correct, and by correlating what I already understood with the knowledge provided by the Sorcerous Kingdom, I have been able to enact plans for my demesne with confidence. I guess Players have attempted to convey knowledge of Yggdrasil mechanics to the native population in the past. If thats the case, why does it seem like most people are entirely ignorant of them? Its not as if its difficult to prove Youre using knowledge of classes and levels in your demesne? Yes, Your Majesty, the Baroness replied. Though it is somewhat pointless trying to explain the details to each of my subjects, Ive started to develop standards by which the progress of each vocation C and presumably their class levels C can be measured. I have also ensured that my subjects enjoy a comfortable standard of living. They will not feel the need to pursue other avenues of employment to make ends meet. I seeby doing this, they will continue to advance in their careers, and thus the associated Job Class levels. It appeared to be the best way to prevent build contamination amongst my subjects while maintaining a high degree of satisfaction. Build contaminationjust how much Player terminology has she picked up? Umu. Ainz nodded, though he supposed that she couldnt see him. Was the blindfold really necessary? The collar? It occurred to him how strange it was to be casually discussing things with a chained and blindfolded woman. I will be most interested in your results, he said. As for figuring out whether you lost levels: you are a Ranger, are you not? I see. Baroness Zahradnik turned to face the bow of the ship. Her hands came up to remove her blindfold. Ive lost levels, she said. I once considered these Skeleton Warriors weaker than myself, but now I see them as slightly stronger. It is common for Heteromorphic races to be far superior to Humans in raw, physical attributes, Ainz told her. On that note, you wear a Mithril tag. These Skeleton Warriors are Level 16. If you perceive them as being stronger than yourself, it means that you are at the lower edge of Platinum, at best. I understand, the Baroness replied. I will report this to the Adventurer Guild upon our return. How upright. With that weird detection Ability, she reminds me more and more of Touch Mewithout the useless cosmetic effects. Mah, well see how strong you are by the time you get back. Were going on a long journey, after all. You may gain a few levels in the process. The noblewoman blindfolded herself again and turned back to him with a straight face. Ainz started to feel like he was being pranked, but he pressed on. Since were on the topic of physical attributes, is there anything else that has changed in that regard? Im not sure whether this counts, but people say I appear more attractive now. That Im more persuasive or charismatic. Enhanced strength and persuasive abilityregenerationbut shes not a Vampire? What other Undead have that? Can you recall any point where this newfound charisma has tangibly affected anyone? I do draw noticeably more attention than before if Im not concealing my presence. I think Nabe of Darkness experienced its effects once. You used a Skill on Nabe? He frowned inwardly. We were just chatting, she replied. At one point, she appeared to realise that she had said more than she intended to, and she thought it was my doing. What happened, then? She berated me about not utilising my Skills and Abilities properly. Ainz nodded silently. He knew they were acquainted from before, but Nabe still showed a degree of temperance that she did not have in the past. Being targeted by a Skill or Ability would have almost certainly elicited a violent response from her when they started Adventuring as Darkness. Nabe has a point, he told her. We Undead have access to many supernatural Skills and Abilities that you did not possess as a Human C you should be more aware of what you can potentially do from now on. I will keep your words close to heart, Your Majesty, she replied. There was also something else discovered in my time together in V?lkchenheim County with her. Do tell. There was anincident. When we finally found and subdued the suspect that we were pursuing, Nabe wanted to punish him on the spot. I intercepted her spell, but I didnt take any damage. Ainzs crimson eyes flared, and he leaned forward in his seat intently. What was the name of the spell? Shocking Grasp, maximized. When she reached out to touch the suspect, I put my arm out in front of her hand. The spell clearly struck me, but nothing happened. He reached into his inventory, pulling out one of the weapons he had crafted. The blade of the Adamantite dagger crackled with bright blue arcs of electricity. Lets confirm your findings, he said. First, remove any equipment that might interfere with our observations. The Baroness pulled a ring off of her finger, and Ainz immediately felt her register to his Undead Blessing. In addition, several items glowed in his Arcane Vision. I guess that explains that. She had a Ring of Non-detection. Should she strip completely, arinsuka? The young noblewoman blushed under her blindfold, and Ainz coughed at Shalltears suggestion. No, this is sufficient for our purposes. I only wanted to get anything that would prevent us from monitoring her condition out of the way. Is that ring something she received from you, Shalltear? Yes, she didnt want people to discover that she was Undead, and she thought it might cause a panic if the citizens saw that a Human had turned into one. I seewell, keep track of any changes. By your command, Ainz-sama. He turned his attention back to the Baroness. After a moment, he lowered the dagger. There was a more effective way to collect information available. Actually, theres something I should have done first. What might that be, Your Majesty? How would he present his reasoning? No, she had already resolved herself to exploring her new nature. By all appearances, she was also a loyal noble who would accede to his actions without question. I am going to dominate you. He raised his hand towards her. Rather than displaying hesitation or fear, a light flush travelled all the way to the tips of her ears. The Baroness lips parted, and her breathing picked up. Eh? Why is she doing that Shalltear abruptly stepped forward, shoving her vassal to the side. The noblewoman stumbled away awkwardly, tripping over the railing with a cry. She fell into the river with a loud splash. In front of him, Shalltear drew out another heavy black collar from her inventory, closing it over her neck with a loud click. She then produced a square of black cloth. Shalltear, he asked as she blindfolded herself, what are you doing? I-If Ainz-sama desires this type of play, please allow me to be your partner! Ainzs jaw fell open, and a single cry echoed in his mind. Dammit, Peroroncino! Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The boat slowed on its course down the Katze River, allowing Baroness Zahradnik to swim alongside. A hand appeared to clutch the railing, followed by another. The Undead noblewoman pulled herself up with a single movement and rolled into the hold. Between her heavy iron collar, brigandine armour and two Infinite Haversacks, it was unlikely that she would have been able to make it back as a regular Human. Ainz had half expected her to sink to the bottom and walk up onto the shore. As the Baroness attempted to dry out her soaked equipment, Ainz turned to address Shalltear. When I said Dominate, he told her, what I meant was my Ability to Dominate Undead. By taking control of her, I may be able to order her to use Skills or Abilities that she didnt know she had. It would be easier for me to list them off, and impossible for her to come up with them independently on demand. O-ohplease forgive me for my misunderstanding, Ainz-sama Shalltears face was a mix of disappointment and chagrin. Ainz restrained a sigh. The multitude of perverted settings that Peroroncino had instilled Shalltear with were not her fault, and he could not hate his friends daughter for being who she was. His eyes followed Shalltear as she went over to help her vassal dry off. Ainz leaned back into his chair as he watched them, his mind drifting away from thoughts of experimentation. By all appearances, Shalltear and the Baroness got along quite well. The Baroness didnt even seem to hold any real resentment over Shalltear shoving her overboard, and Shalltear looked genuinely apologetic. Perhaps Shalltear did do all sorts of things with her, but Ainz felt that they might also be something like friends. Shalltear and NabeI wonder how she managed it? Maybe shes the evil sort, as well. It was a fact that many of the NPCs were designed with evil settings. When it came to his friends children, he supposed that it didnt really matter who they chose to associate with, as long as he didnt think they would be a bad influence. He mostly desired that they lead happy and fulfilling lives of their own; that the seeds left behind by his friends would sprout and grow. If, against all odds, Shalltear had found a true friend outside of Nazarick, Ainz would energetically cheer them on. Shalltear produced a new blindfold to replace the one that had been lost in the river. Ainz frowned. It would be nice if Baroness Zahradnik could help curb some of Shalltears perverted tendencies. She really does seem like the upright and proper type. They returned to stand under the canopy. Ainz eyed the collar and fresh blindfold. Shalltear, how long will she need to remain blindfolded for? As long as she feels that it is necessary, Ainz-sama, Shalltear replied. Of course, if it is your desireC Tell me the exact reason why she believes it is necessary. It is because you are the Supreme Ruler of Death, arinsu, Shalltear told him. It is only natural for her to be overwhelmed by your magnificent presence, arinsu. Overwhelmedwhat does that mean? The only intelligent Undead Ive seen here are either from Nazarick or my summons. Is this woman going to behave like Shalltear when shes around me? Yuri doesnt seem to act up, but she has some pretty strict settings Those born naturally did not come with settings. To be certain, they had their various natures due to biology, upbringing and collected experiences, but it wasnt anything like what Nazaricks NPCs possessed. The NPCs could not simply forget their settings, or have experiences and knowledge built up over time slowly override them C it was something that would be with them forever. It occurred to Ainz that the Baroness was simply a list of achievements and connections to him. He had little clue of what she was like on a personal level. Ainz glanced at his left hand, where his Ring of Non-detection was equipped. I believe the ring that Im wearing should prevent her from sensing anything of the sort. It doesnt work against her, arinsu. It doesnt? No, Shalltear shook her head. Baroness Zahradnik is a Talent holder, arinsu. She possesses Truesight. His mind froze at the revelation. Then Nabe She knows. And Momon? She believes that they are the same. And you? She can see my True Vampire form, arinsu. Albedo? HmmI dont think theyve ever met. In addition to the NPCs that worked in and around E-Rantel, there were also several Doppelgangers practising for their future roles in the Holy Kingdom of Roble. Alarmed at the new development and the countless things that might go awry as a result, he raised his hand towards the Baroness. Undead Domination. Nothing happened. Ainz looked down at her hands, noting the glow of another magic item. Is that a Ring of Proof against Undead Control and Banishment? Ah, yes, Shalltear said. She used to have a Ring of Mental Fortitude to protect against attempts at mind control and such while she was Human, but its useless to her now. I replaced it with the equivalent ring for the Undead. I see. Zahradnik-dono, remove your other ring. The noblewoman complied, and Ainz raised his hand again. Undead Domination. Nothing happened. Huh? Theres no way she could have resisted. Unless Shalltear, use Turn Undead on the Baroness. Fly up to get out of range of this vessels crew. Is there a specific result you would like? An effect that wont destroy her is fine. Turn Undead was a Skill possessed by priestly classes, which could produce several outcomes upon use. The most common was to cause Undead to flee, which was why it was called Turn Undead. As the difference in strength between the Skill user and the Undead being affected grew, one could halt, rebuke, control or destroy Undead. It could also be used to bolster Undead minions that were already under the users control. This included those summoned through Skills or spells. Though the effects of the skill could be mistaken for Mind-affecting, which the Undead were immune to, Turn Undead was distinct and separate. It was considered the use of divine power to dominate an Undead existence, affecting intelligent and mindless Undead alike. Regardless of what it was used for, the action was colloquially known as Turning. In the time he had been in this world, he had never seen native Clerics use Turn Undead to control or bolster Undead. This was probably because it was unthinkable for followers of The Four, who despised the Undead. Shalltear took Baroness Zahradnik by the hand, taking her up until they were specks in the afternoon sky. They descended shortly after, and Shalltear shook her head. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I expended a third of my daily uses of Turn Undead, Ainz-sama, she said. It appears that she has Turn Immunity. As I expected, Ainz tapped a finger against his armrest, things have become quite interesting. In Yggdrasil, Turning and Undead Control were rolled into the same resistance. Turn Resistance was common enough C Ainz had it himself C but he could only think of a handful of Undead that had Turn Immunity. They were all annoying by design. Since we cannot use that method, he told the Baroness, I can only ask that you answer my questions honestly and to the best of your ability, Zahradnik-dono. Baroness Zahradnik lowered her head. I am at your service, Your Majesty. What do you think of Nabe? I am grateful to her for many things, the Baroness replied. Her company is also quite enjoyable. In his experience, the only outsiders who found Nabes company enjoyable were those who found cold, beautiful women attractive or were people with masochistic tendencies. Was that why she grew flustered when he declared that he was going to Dominate her? The Baroness already embodied a number of Shalltears preferences, and this would be another added to that list. Ainz shook away his wandering thoughts. You think nothing of her being a Doppelganger? He asked, The local lore speaks of Demons who can steal faces, using them to imitate others and visit all manner of evil upon people. While Nabe is not a Demon, I think that her shapeshifting ability would invariably draw comparisons to these tales. On the day that I met Momon and Nabe, Baroness Zahradnik answered, I admit that I did not react in a very fair way to Nabe, and Nabe reacted poorly when she realised that I could see what she was. Momon, however, helped me understand that as a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, I should be mindful of all of its citizens. And what does being mindful mean in this case? Unless they appear to be running afoul of the law, I try to treat those who possess the ability to change their form like any other citizen. Ive learned that many beings who can conceal their identities through supernatural abilities become uncomfortable at the idea that they might be revealed, so I do not draw any attention to the fact that I can see what they truly are. So you havent spoken to anyone of Nabes true form? Lady Shalltear once questioned me over Momon and Nabe, but Ive not mentioned it to anyone else since then. What of Darkness fame and their place in the Sorcerous Kingdom? The first I learned of Darkness was when they appeared to take me to E-Rantel following the annexation. I only became aware of their exploits after the fact. Momon and Nabe have never been anyone else to me. By your will, the Sorcerous Kingdom is a place where all peoples C regardless of their race or station C may live peacefully under your rule. There is no duty that obligates me to treat them any differently, nor do I hold anything against them personally. Ainz mulled over her answers. He believed that his former existence as Suzuki Satoru allowed him to decently gauge those he interacted with, but Nobles were especially hard to read. He felt that they always wore masks, and capable ones could conceal their thoughts and emotions even under great stress or duress. Without the use of magical compulsion, he couldnt be sure of anything she said. He weighed the potential threats her existence represented to Nazaricks ongoing plans against her contributions to the Sorcerous Kingdom, her connections, and what she might mean to the NPCs that she had grown familiar with. Shalltear, what do you think of all this? Any judgement that Ainz-sama renders is, of course, correct-arinsu. So you think nothing at all of Baroness Zahradnik? Several moments passed between them before Shalltear answered. Her expression was half a question, voice wavering as if she was unsure of what he wanted. ThatsI believe that her loyalty is genuine, and shes been of great assistance in many things. Ib-but my thoughts and feelings are of absolutely no significance to the Will of the Supreme One Shalltears voice trailed off. She turned her uncertain gaze down to the deck. And thats how it is. The NPCs would rush to execute his orders and accept everything he said as an irrevocable truth, but Ainz had learned to question them in such a way that their unbending loyalty to him did not serve as an obstacle to their personal thoughts and feelings. This, of course, resulted in some rather wild responses depending on which of the NPCs he was speaking to, but in this case, it had turned out spectacularly. The scales of his judgement were thrown in Baroness Zahradniks favour. It was not the Sorcerous Kingdom, nor the myriad plans they had in motion, nor any threat that she might represent to their work that truly mattered. What mattered was the future and well-being of Nazarick: the legacy of Ainz Ooal Gown C the legacy of his friends. It was exceedingly rare for any of the NPCs to form genuine connections with outsiders, and unheard of for those with low karma values in their settings. New plans could be made and issues that arose could be addressed in time; countless nations could rise and fall; ten thousand years could come and gobut the bond that had formed between Shalltear and Baroness Zahradnik C and thus all future bonds that formed as a result C was something that might never happen again. Ainz clenched his fist tightly. The idea that he might rob Shalltear of an unprecedented friendship sent a vile sensation coursing through his being. He, who cherished the memory of his friends above all else. What would he be if he did that to one of their creations C one of their children? After his emotional suppression did its work, he relaxed, letting out a quiet sigh. In that case, he said, lets have things continue as they are, shall we? Shalltear looked up, blinking in surprise. She had clearly expected him to deliver some ruthless verdict. Ainz allowed himself a slight smile in response. Does my decision disappoint you? N-no, of course not, Shalltear stammered. If Ainz-sama says it is so, then so must it be. He held in a snort, deciding to leave well enough alone. His gaze went over to the noblewoman standing before them. Zahradnik-dono: I trust that you will continue to conduct yourself responsibly in these matters? To the best of my understanding and capability, Your Majesty, she replied. Though I am afraid that I may be lacking in many respects. Perfect understanding and capability do not exist, he told her. You seem to have learned much since becoming one of my subjects C it would do you well to continue to learn and apply yourself. On that note, we should return to our investigation of your new existence. Ainz glanced over her figure. The fact that she still wore a collar and blindfold still bothered him. Shalltear, he gestured towards the Baroness, remove her blindfold and collar. Shalltear stepped forward, and the noblewoman stepped back warily at the sound of her footsteps. Baroness, Ainz told her, you are now one of the Undead. As one of my subjects C one that possesses an unlimited lifespan, at that C it is better that you confront your issues sooner rather than later. It would also be quite strange if you wore those whenever you interacted with me. There would be no end to the gossip and rumours. The noblewoman stilled. Shalltear removed the heavy iron collar, then circled behind her to untie the blindfold. The length of black silk slid off of the Baroness face. Her eyes remained closed for a long moment, then her lids opened to reveal clear eyes with dark brown irises. She held his gaze for an instant before turning her head away. Is this how a noble attends to their King? At his question, the Baroness gaze snapped back to him. Her throat worked as she swallowed. Not a dozen seconds passed before she sank to her knees, coming to rest weakly on one of the cushions strewn about his feet. Her face was flushed, and she held a hand to her heaving chest as her unfocused gaze turned down to the boards of the deck. If she were a living being, Ainz might have expressed some concern over her physical state. Undead, however, did not have breathing problems or suffer from any other biological conditions. He stared down at her in confusion, trying to figure out what was going on. Standing behind her, Shalltears eyes glowed brightly, and her lips turned up into a smile. Is something the matter, Shalltear? I am in awe of your expert technique, she replied. The collar was never needed in the first place C her loyalty and obedience to you already serve as one: stronger than any fashioned from prismatic ores. Using it to inflict such exquisite torment upon hermay I ask that I be next, Ainz-sama? Torment? In what way am I tormenting her? Ah, this play is becoming even more advanced! Shalltear squirmed where she stood, Adding mortification on top of everything by having me spell it out plainly for all to hear No, wait, IC Shalltear leaned over to drape her arms over the Baroness shoulders. One hand came across her chest while she traced the line of the noblewomans jaw with the other. As you can see, Shalltears voice smouldered, she is being overwhelmed by her arousal over your magnificent existence. Ludmila is loyal and honest; trustworthy and stalwart. Yet she is being forced to partake of this forbidden fruit. Her mind and body are torn, warring over her notions of propriety and the sensations assailing her. She knows that she should not lust after her sovereign, but she cannot deny what is ravaging her body. The fingers tracing the young noblewomans jaw tilted her head up to directly face him. Baroness Zahradnik let out a weak moan, and Shalltear pressed her cheek against hers. It is too much for her to handle, arinsu, Shalltears voice seemed to caress her skin before drifting up towards him. She is young and has never been in love with a man before. Needless to say, she has no experience with the passions of men, either. You are correct that she must grow accustomed to your presence, arinsu. With her being continually ravished by your raw energy, however, I can only wonder how soaked these cushions will beC Enough! Ainzs shout sliced through the air and echoed out over the water. Shalltear released the noblewomans chin, looking up at him in shock. He wanted to come forward and speak to Baroness Zahradnik, but now that he knew the effect he was having on her, he could only lean back in his seat. This was not my intent, he told them. Zahradnik-dono, I must apologise. I was not aware of the specific effect that I was having on you. We have many days ahead of us, so you may take your time growing accustomed to my presence. I hope you will forgive me for my thoughtless orders. Sitting limply at his feet, the Baroness nodded weakly. Lets take a break, Ainz said, as much for himself as for the Baroness. Well resume our investigation once youve settled down. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 It took a long while for the Baroness to settle down. Ainz shifted his gaze away from where she sat in the hold, hugging her knees. On both sides of the river, rows of vineyards stretched on like idyllic French scenery from Earths unruined past. As their vessel came around a wide bend, traces of the mist hanging over the Katze Plains could be seen ahead. They sailed along, past many villages with simple harbours under construction. At a certain point, their ship passed a raft anchored on the river. Several crates were placed upon it. A single Death Knight appeared to be standing watch over them. Whats going on there? He asked. Countess Corelyn is conducting a test, Shalltear answered. There are a few dozen rafts loaded with various products from the duchy. This one is inside her territory to act as a basis for comparison, arinsu. The others have been positioned across the border in the Katze Plains. If I recall correctly, the Countess is attempting to determine if there are any ill effects from the goods being exposed to negative energy for extended periods of time. Ainz briefly envisioned an assortment of possessed items and cursed goods being produced as a result, but it was baseless fancy. This world had all manner of tales that described such things, but he had never come across anything like that himself. I see. Have there been any results yet? The Elder Liches working under her have been checking up on things for the past few weeks and they havent detected any changes. The different people examining the samples have come up with nothing, as well. Once shes satisfied that its safe to transport goods up and down the rivers in other parts of her territory, shell have infrastructure built for those areas. I didnt see any ships being built in Corelyn Harbour, he noted. Once the Frost Giants restore their shipbuilding capacity, new vessels will be ordered from them. Undead will crew these ships, which will allow them to operate in the Katze Plains without being attacked. Ainz nodded to himself. Once again, Countess Corelyn had shown her willingness to incorporate disparate elements of the Sorcerous Kingdom in her efforts to drive progress and development. He could only hope that others would follow her lead to create the harmonious nation that he had envisioned. Umu. With how she went ahead with building Corelyn Harbour, the Countess seems quite confident that everything will work out. If everything works out, Shalltear said, she will be expanding the harbour once again. Will there be a need for that? According to her, this riverit doesnt end in the Katze Plains. It flows out the other side, to the inland sea in the southeast. The Slane Theocracy, Draconic Kingdom and many other nations can be found along its shores and reached through rivers flowing into it. With our unique ability to navigate the Katze River with Undead servitors, Countess Corelyn plans to open trade and form diplomatic ties with every nation her fleets can reach. She intends to bring both prosperity and political goodwill to the Sorcerous Kingdom through the establishment of this maritime network, arinsu. Hoh The access that the Katze River provided to the inland sea to the southeast was something Pandoras Actor had mentioned. He wasnt sure if he had nudged Countess Corelyn in the right direction as Momon, but she was certainly capitalising on the fact. She seems docile and benevolent, but shes far-sighted and ambitious, too. No matter how competent or incompetent, nobles always seem to go big. Has she presented these plans to Albedo? Only the ones that require the approval of the Royal Court, and only when she is ready to enact them, arinsu. Since I head the Ministry of Transportation, Countess Corelyn has been consulting with me on many of her future ventures. The citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom see Clara Corelyn as a noble amongst nobles, but most forget that House Corelyn is a merchant house. Her being of a merchant lineage might explain why everything that the Countess did seemed to revolve around flows of wealth and the creation of a strong, pervasive brand associated with her territory and its ventures. The way she went about it all felt non-threatening and structured for mutual benefit. No matter what she did, it seemed that everyone involved only stood to gain. It was well past midnight when they approached the border of the Katze Plains. Baroness Zahradnik finally stirred from where she was huddled in the hold. She had been stealing peeks at him since he proposed that they take a break, and the slow progress of her efforts to become accustomed to him could be observed as time passed. The Baroness combed her dishevelled hair and wrapped her mantle around her shoulders before returning to join them again. Welcome back, Zahradnik-dono, Ainz nodded in greeting as she approached. How are you feeling? I dont think these sensations will ever go away, the Baroness replied, but I believe I can at least hold a conversation now. Please forgive me if I must turn my attention away to collect myself. Now that I am aware of the nature of your reaction, he told her. I wont begrudge you any efforts to regulate your state of mind. Emotional suppression would have come in handy, but it appears that you do not possess it. Emotional suppression? I suppose you could categorise it as a passive Ability C one that cannot be disabled, much like your reaction to me. It works to calm emotions if they surpass a certain threshold, but as one who possesses this Ability, I will say that it is often a curse as much as it is a blessing. Having something to keep fury and sorrow at bay can be quite useful, but at the same time, joy and mirth are also subject. That does indeed sound like it would be useful right now, the Baroness said, but I dont think Id want this Ability. Is it something common to Undead? Its difficult to gauge, Ainz told her. Albedo once conducted an experiment to investigate the extent and nature of Undead emotions, but an altercation arose when she got around to Shalltear. To the side, Shalltear let out an incensed noise. That gorilla was just trying to pick a fight, she said. My emotions are as pure and real as any young maidens. Erm, that aside, Shalltear is the only Undead being that I was aware of that lacks Emotional Suppression. I suppose you have the distinction of being the second, to my knowledge. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Baroness Zahradnik turned her gaze away, and Ainz followed it to the shore. They had just crossed an unnatural line that stretched away and over the horizon. On one side were the verdant vineyards of Corelyn County; on the other was the cursed region known as the Katze Plains. A thick mist clung to the ground, denying sunlight to anything that might have tried to grow. The passing of centuries had leached away the vitality of the soil in a manner reminiscent of the ruined environment of Earth, leaving a reddish-orange clay that lent to its popular depiction as a bloody wasteland. Still, signs of activity were present all along the border. Clouds of dust followed pairs of Death Cavaliers as they patrolled for encroaching Undead. With the new buffer zone inside the plains rather than inside the duchy, the local Farmers had built new fences all the way to the edge of the lifeless clay. They passed another test raft loaded with goods, and Ainz turned his gaze over the riverbank to the south. Well disembark at the edge of the buffer zone here, he announced. Anchor the ship in the middle of the river and well fly over to the southern shore. Do you have a way to fly, Zahradnik-dono? Im sorry, Your Majesty, she replied. Ive been keeping an eye out for one in the markets, but theres been nothing so far. Ainz examined her equipment. Now that she had put her rings away, the most powerful items on her person in his Arcane Vision were the two Infinite Haversacks on either side of her waist. Her gloves, boots and cloak were weakly enchanted, as was her necklace. Everything else appeared to be mundane, and she wore no other accessories. He frowned at the sight. In Yggdrasil, a Player could, by default, wear three additional accessories in addition to their two rings. In addition, there was a slot for the head, face, body, arms, hands, legs, feet and underclothes. Full suits of armour occupied the body slot, so bracers, gauntlets, greaves and boots could still be worn with them. With this being the case, the Baroness had the appearance of a newbie who could barely scrape by: woefully undergeared and sporting empty equipment slots. If Mithril is around Level 20, this is pretty damn sad The Paladin Captain introduced in Corelyn Harbour had a proper set of gear. That a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom could not even come close to comparing was an issue he would need to address. He had a few pendants on hand with flight magic, but she was already wearing a necklace. Rummaging around in his inventory, he found a silver hairpin fashioned as a single feather. He handed it to Shalltear, who came forward with a smile to fasten it in her vassals hair. The Baroness fingers came up to lightly brush against the accessory, as if afraid to damage it. That hairpin will provide basic flight magic when you activate ityou do know how to activate magic items, I assume? Please say yes He had no idea how the natives activated magic items. Fortunately, Baroness Zahradnik nodded. Good. Basic flight spells are fairly slow, but theyre useful for crossing obstacles like rivers and cliffs. Lets head out. They rose out of the ship, skimming over the river towards the shore. Several minutes later, they landed near a second, suspiciously unnatural line through the landscape. Rather than a mark on the ground, it was the edge of the buffer zone where the Undead had been cleared away by Corelyn Countys border patrols. Now, we have a lot of testing to doC As he spoke, several Zombies and Skeletons turned and started heading towards him. Shalltear darted out, obliterating them in an instant. Filthy wretches! She sneered, You dare bare your fangs at the Supreme One? Why did they come after us? The Baroness furrowed her brow in confusion. Ah C I forgot, Ainz removed his Ring of Nondetection. Concealing your Undead state means that other Undead cannot sense that you are Undead. They may turn hostile to your presence as a result. Does that also apply if one conceals their presence? The Baroness asked. No, Ainz shook his head. Foiling stealth requires a different sort of detection. I suppose that, as a Ranger, you can sneak around the Undead around us right now effortlessly. Yes, Ive used it to my advantage before. My opponent was drawing quite a bit of attention to himself at the same time, however, so I wasnt completely sure if it worked that way. Heh, I guess classes with stealth do that here too. He had lost count of the times where enemies with concealment skills had escaped him by fleeing into fields of mobs that couldnt detect them. If one attempted to pursue their tormentor, they would aggro everything and their opponent would return to kill them while one was busy trying to get rid of it all. The sound of shattering bones filled the air as Shalltear destroyed another batch of Undead that had been attracted by the disturbance. An idea formed in his mind as she dispatched them and more shambled over. Shalltear, return to my side. Yes, Ainz-sama! Zahradnik-dono, finish clearing this away. Baroness Zahradnik stepped forward as Shalltear retreated to stand beside him. Ainz frowned as she pulled a plain-looking spear from one of her bags. Ignoring the fact that it wasnt even enchanted, a spear was a poor choice against the Skeletons coming towards them, who were resistant against piercing and slashing damage. The noblewoman swept the base of her spear across in a wide arc, destroying the heads of a half dozen Skeletons. She then reversed her weapon to behead the Zombies that remained with a pair of quick slashes. Ainz stroked his chin thoughtfully at the display. In Yggdrasil, weapons had base damage types attributed to them. Spears were piercing weapons, and the only way to deal bludgeoning or slashing damage with a spear was to use a Skill that specifically did so. These rules still applied to Ainz and Nazaricks denizens, as well as any of their summons. Those rules did not seem to apply to the natives of this world. In the Baroness hands, the spear transformed into a quarterstaff, a dagger, a sword, then back to a spear again. It extended and retracted, and there was no such thing as getting inside her reach. Even more so than the way she wielded her weapon, her flowing movements continually positioned her in advantageous ways. The Undead she fought could not touch her, and despite their being so much weaker than her, she offered them absolutely no quarter. Spears were not common amongst Adventurers, being seen as the weapon of peasants and rank-and-file soldiers. The one native of this world Ainz had faced that wielded a spear was a Worker that opted to use flashy, powerful attacks. While Ainz didnt think that there was anything particularly wrong with that, what happened afterwards swayed his impression. When he was used to test Nazaricks defences, it felt like he had been all flash and no substance. The Nazarick Old Guarders that were pitted against his party easily overwhelmed them, despite the Pop NPCs being estimated as lower in level and lacking in any experience. The Workers performance had been universally reported as dismal by every observer. Is this what you call a difference in combat styles? The way she moves is faster and more defensive compared to that old man. Unlike the woman he had observed for most of the day, the one before him shone with confidence and grace. At that moment, Ainz beheld a vision of one who had been born to reign over blood-soaked battlefields and then that vision ran by, several Undead chasing after her. Eh? Where are you going? Ainz cast Life Essence, but the spell indicated that she was still at full health. After running about a hundred metres into the buffer zone, she turned around and destroyed the Undead pursuing her. The Baroness jogged back over to them. I dispatched that group out of the notice of everything else, she said. That should keep any additional Undead from coming our way. Thats right, huh. The people of this world wouldnt think to farm experience by chaining aggro like that. Theyd try to resolve things as quickly as possible instead. So much for his power levelling idea. Not that anything around them was a challenge to his test subject. If they came across any areas with higher-level Undead, he would have her try again. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Ainz cleared his throat and purposefully swept his gaze over the surroundings. Now that the immediate area around us has been cleared, he said, We can get on with our investigation of your Racial Class Levels. What are Racial Class Levels? The Baroness asked. Erm, hmyou helped work on the aerial transportation network, yes? Have you noted how Dragons are termed Adult, Elder, Old and so on? Baroness Zahradnik nodded silently in response before turning to face away from him. Did going from talking to a woman in a blindfold and collar to talking to her back count as progress? Those are what are known as Age Categories, he told her, which are divided into Racial Class Levels that certain beings gain as they mature. Unlike Job Class Levels, it is not something one can learn C it is dependent on your species. Dragons start as Wyrmlings, then grow to become Juveniles before reaching the Adult stage. Both Wyrmling and Juvenile have ten levels to them, so combined with having at least one level in Adult, an Adult Dragon would be at least Level 21. So a Dragon that has just become an Adult is about as strong as a Mithril-ranked Adventurer? No, Dragon levels are somewhat special, he told her. They are quite powerful compared to almost everything else. Their natural weapons and armour improve, their breath weapons grow more potent and they gain the ability to cast magic innately. This is in addition to their powerful bodies. It takes a balanced team of five Mithril-rank individuals to slay even a small Green Dragon C presumably an early Juvenile, as even Juvenile Dragons are no longer considered small after a certain point. Do Humans have Racial Class Levels as well? They do not. Humans, Elves, Dwarves and other species that one might consider members of the fair races only have access to Job Class Levels. Demihumans, Heteromorphs and Monsters possess Racial Class Levels. The Baroness seemed to pay special attention to what he said about Humans not having Racial Class Levels. Ainz watched her from the side, waiting for the noblewoman to voice her thoughts. Is that an advantage, she asked, or a disadvantage? I suppose it depends on what youre trying to do, Ainz answered, holding out his bony palms as if presenting two options. Take a Goblin and a Human, for instance. Say theyre both training to become Blacksmiths. With two levels in total, the Goblin will have the single Racial Class Level in Goblin that they were born with, so they can only be a Level 1 Blacksmith. The Human, on the other hand, can be a Level 2 Blacksmith. As long as they remain equal in level and continue to focus on the same vocation, the Goblin Blacksmith will always be inferior to the Human Blacksmith because the Goblin has Racial Class Levels taking up a portion of the total levels that they could have invested in Blacksmith. The Baroness nodded in understanding, then a worried frown crossed her lips. Doesdoes that mean I am no longer pure? She asked, If I have these Racial Class Levels as one of the Undead, then it will forever diminish the potential that I once had as a Human. Pureshes worried that her build got messed up? Not necessarily, he told her. It would depend on whether the natural leanings of your Racial Class Levels synergize with your overall build. For instance, my Racial Classes Levels do not diminish my build as an arcane caster because they also qualify as arcane caster levels. Each race has its own leanings, which is why it is important for you to discover your own and consider your path with the new information in mind. I seeonce again, thank you for your kind consideration, Your Majesty. Well, it is not an entirely selfless act C I am curious about some things as well. Now, where did we leave off We were investigating my account of Nabes spell leaving me unharmed, the Baroness supplied. Ah, yes, thank you. Now, where did I put that dagger He withdrew the enchanted adamantite dagger, holding up the weapon between them. Well be starting small, he told the Baroness. I will be attacking you with this dagger. As you can see, it has a lightning damage enchantment on it. Hold out your palm. Without any visible hesitation, the noblewoman held out her hand. Ainz poked her in the palm: light enough to leave her skin unbroken, but enough to register as an attack. According to his Life Essence, her health did not change. He glanced over at Shalltear. She has taken no damage, Shalltear informed him, and has been afflicted with no conditions. Well, I suppose that shouldnt be a surprise, he put the dagger away. Nabe is a War Wizard specialized in the air element, so if she didnt deal any damage to you, this dagger hardly could. Now, time to make sure. Ainz took ten steps back and motioned for Shalltear to do the same. I will be casting a lightning spell of the Ninth Tier. My apologies in advance if you only have high lightning resistance C be sure to accept the resurrection, if thats the case. He raised his hands, and his voice boomed out as he cast the spell. Triplet Maximize Magic C Call Greater Thunder! Out of the misty skies above, three gigantic bolts of lightning converged on Baroness Zahradnik. They coursed through her body, blasting a scorch mark into the ground. As with the dagger, her health did not budge in the slightest. Ainz crossed his arms. He was immune to lightning damage as well, so several notions rose to the forefront of his mind. Well, I guess thats that. Its a good thing you get along with Nabe: the two of you would make an excellent team. We would? Lightning spells tend to pierce through, jump or otherwise deal area of effect damage. If you were tying up a few opponents in the front line, Nabe wouldnt need to worry about damaging an ally C she would simply blast everyone. Your opponents would not be very happy, while you would come out unscathed and ready to finish off anyone that survived. Lets seeare there any other new traits that you or anyone else have observed? The Baroness looked towards Shalltear, who shook her head in return. The noblewoman fell silent for several moments before she came up with something else. Someone noted that my natural weapons counted as supernatural attacks. Supernatural attacksas in enchanted weaponry? How did you confirm this? The person in question was a Dragon, the Baroness said. I accidentally injured her with my elbow. Hmthis should mean you have physical damage reduction as well, no? You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Im afraid I dont know, Your Majesty. As a rule of thumb, he told her. Beings whose natural weaponry are treated as magic weapons will also have the equivalent tier of damage reduction. This also means that beings whose damage reduction requires magic weapons to bypass have natural weapons that are treated as magic weapons. What is required to bypass this damage reduction will be an attack imbued with an equivalent or better tier of enchantment. He paused in his explanation, wondering how much he should cover. Experienced Adventurers knew the general principles behind physical damage reduction, but the specifics were obfuscated by the strangely vague way they went about analysing their own performance and those of their adversaries. It tended to only go as far as this material works on this monster, or this monster needs magic weapons, or Skeletons are weak to bludgeoning, but strong against slashing and piercing. They did not understand the true mechanics behind damage reduction. Since she was Shalltears vassal and by extension one of his own, he decided that it would be better for her to possess a strong working knowledge of combat mechanics. It would do Nazarick no good if someone managing their assets did so through guesswork. Specific damage types and special materials also may be needed to harm those with damage reduction, he started with an example. Low-level Vampires, for instance, require a silver weapon to bypass their damage reduction. At a certain level, one requires a magic weapon that also qualifies as a silver weapon. This escalates as the Vampire gets stronger, and weapons with higher levels of enchantment that also maintain the properties of a silver weapon are required to bypass their damage reduction. If one or the other are missing, the weapon will function as if it were mundane for the purpose of delivering physical damage. Does that mean no weapon can harm Lady Shalltear? Baroness Zahradnik asked. As far as local artifice is concerned, he answered, that is correct. That does not mean weapons that can harm her do not exist, however. Also, if a weapon delivers energy damage C like the one I used just now C physical damage reduction does not stop the lightning damage and one must possess the suitable amount of resistance against lightning to prevent injury. Ainz realised that he hadnt brought any unenchanted weapons with him. He looked around for something to use. His eyes fell upon the Baroness waist. Allow me to demonstrate. Hand me your dagger, then hold out your palm again. Baroness Zahradnik drew her dagger, presenting it to him handle-first. Her eyes grew wide as he slowly pushed the blade through the centre of her hand. How does it feel, Baroness? The noblewomans hand flexed around the dagger buried in her palm. Its strange, she said. I have a vague sense that its there, but there isnt any pain and it doesnt appear to impede my movements. Theres no blood at all. The weapon does not qualify to harm you, he told her, so it has not created a real wound. It is simply sticking through your hand to no effect. Lets use a more powerful weapon C that spear you were using will do. The Baroness removed the dagger from her palm and resheathed it, eyeing the spot where it had been buried in her hand for a moment. Reaching into the magical container hanging over her right hip, she produced a spear roughly two and a half metres long. It didnt show any signs of the recent fight, so it must have been a spare weapon. That will do. Shalltear C stab her with roughly the raw force that a Level 15 Human Fighter is capable of. Level 15that will be difficult, but I will do my best, Ainz-sama. Shalltear held out her palm and the Baroness dropped the haft of her weapon into it. The blade of the spear drifted over the noblewomans body before jabbing into her arm. The Baroness winced, and blood trickled down her wrist. Before the bright crimson liquid could drip off of her fingers and onto the parched ground, it seemed to take on a life of its own, floating up into the air. The crimson points of Ainzs eyes followed the crimson trickle of blood. It ended up flowing into a bottle in Shalltears free hand. I cant help but think that this is something that youve done before It is, the Vampire smiled and nodded. It is illegal for subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom to eat fellow subjects, but Baroness Zahradnik has the right to provide allowances between species in her territory with special relationships. She created a bylaw that makes it legal for me to feed on her, so it should be alright? Since she regenerates now, I can get as much as I want as long as Im patient. Erm, how long has this bylaw existed for? Its been in place since summer harvest. She passed the bylaw while she was still Human? The NPCs would never willingly go against any of his orders or laws, so it could only mean that the noblewoman had offered herself to Shalltear. He wasnt sure he wanted to know what else was going on between them. After filling the bottle, Shalltear withdrew the spear. The wound on the Baroness arm closed. Judging by the amount of damage you received, he told her, you should have the lowest tier of damage reduction. This also means your natural weaponry is the equivalent of the lowest tier of enchanted weapons. The amount of damage I received didnt feel like it matched the severity of the blow, Baroness Zahradnik noted. Thats because it didnt, Ainz said. Since your spear is mundane and does not qualify to bypass your damage reduction, the amount of damage you receive is reduced by that amount first. These numbers are inexact, but that dagger would at most deal 4 damage to you without any modifiers. Since your damage reduction is 5, it will never harm you. The spear would inflict a maximum of 8, meaning that even with a solid strike, it would be reduced by 5 to result in 3 damage. In this example, taking the full force of a spear would be the equivalent of a Human taking a decent hit from a dagger. You do not have to worry about critical hits dealing additional damage, as Undead are immune. There are, however, Job Classes out there that provide damage bonuses for weapon specialisation. Raw strength and finesse can also add to the damage of an attack. Ainz thought back on what he told her earlier, deciding to amend what he had said. Back when I spoke of Undead taking the same damage whether they received a solid hit or a glancing blow, it was without accounting for damage reduction. In your case, glancing blows and light hits by people around your level using mundane weapons will do no damage. Against unsophisticated opponents, having both damage reduction and regeneration is a decisive advantage. Add to that the tireless nature of the Undeadits a bit of a silly example, but if you were put up against a million farmers armed with iron knives, you would win without taking a scratch. I cant say how many weeks it would take for you to get through all of them, however C theyd probably flee after a while and youd have to chase them all over the place. this is the same for other beings with damage reduction, isnt it? Dragons, for instance A Dragon would be much better at it, he nodded. In addition to not taking any damage, they have strong area of effect attacks and are capable of flight. This is the reason why the nations of races like Humans must secure the means necessary to fight beings with all manner of natural advantages. Numbers are only effective if those numbers can harm their target. Some have already done this. For instance, while you may be able to wreak havoc against the levies of Re-Estize, you would be overwhelmed in a matter of seconds facing an Imperial Legion. It was such an insignificant thing in Yggdrasil, yet so critical in this world. Since Demihumans, Heteromorphs and Monsters started with all sorts of powerful advantages by virtue of their Racial Class Levels, Humans were usually the next closest thing to fodder. The relative inaccessibility and expense of even the most basic magic items made equipping common soldiery was something only accomplished by prosperous and well-run governments. You mentioned something about Vampires natural weaponry and damage reduction improving with levels, the Baroness asked. Will I experience this as well? Since you possess them as a racial trait, its nearly guaranteed. The specific progression is something youll have to monitor. At the next tier of damage reduction, that spear will no longer harm you unless it is augmented by Skills, Abilities or Martial Arts. Weapons with lesser enchantments will similarly not qualify. The tier after that should be the limit of local capabilities for magic weapons, barring what are considered legendary artifacts or national treasures. I suppose I should learn how to fight with my natural weapons. I would not recommend that, he told her. When it comes to our intelligence on the local populations, we have next to no examples of beings that exceed Level 50. More to the point, even those who enter what you consider the Realm of Heroes are exceedingly rare. The Sorcerous Kingdom, on the other hand, can provide equipment that surpasses these limits to those who are worthy of them. Thus, it is better to improve your ability to wield this equipment rather than rely on natural weapons that will only ever be as strong as you are. Provided your Racial Class Levels synergize with your existing build, you should continue to focus on it. Trying to pursue another path at this point would result in, well, build contamination. The Baroness grew visibly distraught at his words, and her head whipped down into a deep bow. Please forgive me, Your Majesty! I was tempted by all the new possibilities that came with what I learned. Why is she begging for forgiveness? Isnt that a bit extreme? There is no need to apologise, he told her. I understand well the excitement that comes with exploring new possibilities. If one does not consider new information, they are blinding themselves and hoping that what they already know is sufficient. You seem to have a good head on your shoulders, so I doubt youll seriously commit yourself to any distractions from your path. Your servant is humbled by your kind words. Her response was suspiciously close to that of an NPC. Glancing down at the top of her lowered head, Ainz was reminded that the Baroness was someone who might see him as a god. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 In the desolate expanse of the Katze Plains, a lone table stood. It was seemingly crafted from a single piece of obsidian, and upon it was placed a multitude of magical weapons. If an Adventurer, Worker or Imperial Legionnaire had come across it on one of their many patrols to suppress the Undead in the area, their eyes would have lit up in irresistible greed over the priceless trove. The only ones currently in the vicinity of the table, however, were Ainz, Shalltear and Baroness Zahradnik. The weapons Ainz had ordered crafted did not have Quickswap crystals added to them, so it grew bothersome taking them in and out of his inventory by hand. Annoyed, he cast Create Greater Item to conjure the table and organised everything upon it before continuing with their investigation. So far, the elemental damage tests had not produced any unexpected results. Like many Undead, the Baroness was immune to cold. Various debilitating conditions that stemmed from necromantic effects did not work on her. She did not have any additional resistance or weakness against bludgeoning, slashing and piercing damage. She had no improved defences against ranged attacks and took regular damage against non-elemental energy attacks. With all of the things Ainz considered safe to test out of the way, he moved on to the damage types that were generally seen as being effective against the Undead. When confronted with an opponent that possesses regeneration, he said, a prepared combatant will seek ways to disable it. How much do you know about this, Zahradnik-dono? Trolls can appear on the frontier, she replied, so everyone is taught that fire and acid damage will interfere with their ability to regenerate for a time. I know that certain Fiends and elemental creatures possess regeneration, as do Vampires. That is as far as my knowledge goes, however C Im not sure how to stop the regeneration of those others that I mentioned. In this respect, she seemed about as ignorant as most of the local population. Trolls were well-known for their regeneration and everyone knew what was needed to stop it. Elemental creatures are fairly straightforward, he told her. Damaging them with their opposing element or separating them from a source of their element will halt their regeneration. For instance, removing a Fire Mephit from the lava or fire they have placed themselves in will keep them from regenerating. Fiends that regenerate will generally be hampered by the materials that can damage them, so if you have a weapon that bypasses their damage reduction it will also stop their regeneration. As for Vampires Ainz glanced over at Shalltear, then reached into his inventory to pull out a clear crystal vial. Holy Water is the go-to answer for Undead regeneration. The next set of tests will use forms of damage that Undead are commonly vulnerable to. Are you ready to begin? The Baroness frowned down at the vial. He couldnt blame her C even if one was Undead, one naturally still did not like taking damage. Ainz unstoppered the vial, and the noblewoman held out her hand. Hmmshes around Level 15, so even if she takes double damage it should only be about a quarter of her health at most. He carefully tipped the vial over, emptying its contents. The Holy Water pooled in the Baroness outstretched palm. Eh? Several seconds passed, but nothing happened. There should have been an acid-like reaction when Holy Water came into contact with the Undead. He double-checked her health C which hadnt moved C then turned to look at Shalltear, who shook her head in response. Do you feel anything, Zahradnik-dono? My hand is wet. The corner of her lip twitched. After a moment, a pleased expression filled the noblewomans face. She raised the Holy Water to her lips and took a sip. Ridiculous, Shalltear said. Unable to tell what the Baroness was thinking, Ainz could only imagine that she was gloating in some way. An Undead being thats immune to holy damage? Or possibly He walked over to the table, picking up a sword that blazed with radiant light. Seeing that he would be interacting with Paladins from the Holy Kingdom, he felt that the holy blade would be the most prominent in their eyes. Several rune-like letters were etched onto the blade, and Ainz was quite proud of what he had come up with. The Baroness stared at the weapon as he returned to her. Ainz grinned, holding out the blade. What do you think? He asked. Its like a legendary blade from the tales of heroes, she answered. But wont all that light turn the wielder into a target? Perhaps, he smirked, but wouldnt it also be seen as a beacon of hope? Despite what he thought would be an inspiring notion, Baroness Zahradniks dubious look remained. He held the weapon out towards her. Without the relevant proficiency, he could not wield it. Cut yourself with this blade, Ainz told the Baroness. Make sure its a light cut, just in case. She reached out to grasp the hilt of the weapon, holding it over her free hand. As she drew the edge over her palm, she released the weapon with a cry. Blood dripped from a long gash, but it closed shortly afterwards. So you are not affected by Holy Water, but holy damage still works fine Iwhy? Baroness Zahradniks voice was a mix of confusion and horror. Ainz looked down to see her eyes brimming with tears. He examined the sword on the ground, wondering if he had accidentally used the wrong data crystals. Did she take extra damage from that? He asked. It didnt look that way, Ainz-sama, Shalltear answered. But why did I take damage at all? The Baroness voice was distraught. Huh? Its holy damage, isnt it? Doesdoes that mean that I am no longer acceptable in the eyes of the gods? No wonder she looked happy when the Holy Water didnt do anything to her C she thought that her gods still favoured her. Arent I supposed to be some sort of god to her, too? Why would I express my disapproval in such a roundabout way? That she could be otherwise rational and level-headed was a strange notion to him. In his mind, religious people tended to be arbitrary, zealous, and prone to both illogical and extreme actions. Unless its an attack with specific conditions attached to it, he told her. Holy damage is simply another element type. Have you not seen a Human struck by a holy damage spell? The Baroness shook her head. That was probably to be expected: Human divine casters usually didnt run around nuking other Humans with holy damage spells in this world. Well, to be clear, Humans take full damage from holy element attacks. Between your current Undead existence and your former Human self, you are not taking any more or less. really? Really. She wiped her eyes, blushing in embarrassment. Ainz returned the holy damage weapon to the table, considering what they had discovered so far. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Damage Reduction, Regeneration, Immunity to cold and lightning, Turn Immunity, normal damage from holy, unaffected by Holy Water Kukuku Does something amuse you, Ainz-sama? I believe Ive figured it out. As expected of the Supreme One! What is she? As suggested by her Turn immunity, she had become something that was very annoying. It was to the degree that Ainz became annoyed thinking back to fighting them in Yggdrasil. Except she was on their side, which probably turned it into a massive plus. Shalltear, do you have Peroroncinos Encyclopedia on hand? Always. She reached into her inventory and produced the thick tome, looking up at him expectantly. First of all, Ainz said, Id like to see your guess as to what Baroness Zahradnik is. Shalltear opened the book, reverently leafing through the pages. About two thirds of the way through, she showed a page to him. Hohhow long ago did you settle on this one? As soon as I discovered she had become Undead. Is there any particular reason? It doesnt seem like you had enough clues to come to this conclusion. I thought it was just like her to become something like this. The crimson points of Ainzs eyes moved back and forth as he read the entry. Since Peroroncino had deleted his notes from the encyclopedia, all that was left was the basic lore and flavour text that was added when one encountered a new mob. If his notes had still been there, Ainz imagined it would be full of curses and frustration. Rather than systematically determining the Baroness mechanical traits to narrow down the possibilities, Shalltear had used the mobs flavour text and associated lore to accurately determine her race. To his surprise, as he finished reading through the basic information, Ainz found additional notes written down in elegant cursive. Hm? I thought all of the manual entries in this Encyclopedia had been deleted. Ah, Shalltear piped up, those are mine, arinsu. Since Peroroncino-sama once filled this Encyclopedia, I thought I would try and restore some of his work. Ainz looked up to the glittering stars above, the waves of emotion that rose with Shalltears reply suppressed. Peroroncino-san, it looks like your daughter is following in your footsteps in more ways than one He continued staring up at the sky, cloaked in bittersweet thoughts. That was until it occurred to him just what most of Peroroncinos notes were probably about, and why he had deleted them. How come you didnt share your suspicions with her? He asked. I-it was just a guess, arinsu, Shalltear answered. Shes one of my vassals, so I didnt want to accidentally mislead her. Hmph. I see that you have cultivated your prudence, he rested a bony hand on her head. Youve done well, Shalltear. Shalltears eyes grew wide and her mouth fell open. After a moment, her expression of surprise transformed into a radiant smile. T-thank you very much, Ainz-sama! He chuckled softly at her joyful response. Out of the corner of his vision, he saw that the Baroness was smiling as well. It wasnt the smile that nobles would so often wear as a mask, but one of genuine warmth over the happiness of someone that she cared for. If Peroroncino was around, he might have said something along the lines of her affection meter being maxed out, then go on to make all sorts of depraved speculations. After several moments, he lowered his hand and turned back to the table. Lets finish up here, shall we? Well be confirming what I suspect that you are. Ainz reached over to pull a staff from the table. Greenish acid roiled along its length, yet the droplets that dripped from it disappeared before hitting the ground no matter the distance. The Baroness dutifully held out her hand. You should be immune to this Ainz said before he touched her with the staff, and it appears that you are. He went through several other elements, finding that she had no resistance against or weakness to any of them. Nodding at the expected results, he took the final weapon in hand. This last one, he told her, you will not enjC Even before he finished speaking, the Baroness expression turned wary. She stepped back as he presented the flaming weapon. have you perhaps already taken fire damage? He asked. No, Your Majesty, she answered. I moved before I realised it. Now that I think about it, Ive been more cautious than usual around open flames since I changed. An instinct? When it came to his Spells, Skills and Abilities, Ainz had discovered that he instinctually knew how to use them. He didnt feel any of the strong wariness that the Baroness displayed over his own weaknesses unless he actively thought about them, however. Was this yet another difference between beings from Yggdrasil and those from this world? Shalltear, prepare to heal her just in case theres more damage than expected. This should disable her regeneration, as well. By your command, Ainz-sama. He brought the club down to touch the Baroness wrist, and her arm exploded into flame. Ainz winced as her wails rose into the night sky. The fire engulfed her head and torso, and the odour of burning flesh filled the air. His Life Essence spell displayed the loss of a quarter of her health, but her anguished reaction made it seem like so much more. When the flames receded, her skin was charred and blistered; flakes of carbonised flesh fell to expose muscle, bone and organs. She raised the hand that Ainz had struck with the flaming club in front of her, and her one unruined eye widened in horror. With blackened, half-skeletal fingers, she gingerly touched her face, then turned away from him. A twinge of guilt ran through him as he watched her shuddering shoulders. Shall I heal her? Shalltear asked. No, he answered. Her health is stable, so we should find out how long it takes for her Regeneration to return. About a dozen seconds after the flames had receded, her health started to tick up again. The Baroness watched in wonderment as flesh was restored over bone and only unblemished skin remained. A half-minute later, she turned back to face them, fully recovered. Her regeneration is a bit over half that of a Vampire? And that reaction Ainz thought about offering an apology for her suffering, but decided that it was better to offer some advice instead. As youve already noted, he told her, pain to the Undead is not like pain as a Human. Reacting in line with your notions of pain will not stop your enemies from striking you down. As one of the Undead, you can fight through debilitating injuries and crippling agony C your mind will remain clear if you do not allow it to become clouded, and your ability to make decisions and act is not affected. It takes roughly twelve seconds for your regeneration to kick in again, but any additional fire damage that you receive will reset that counter. You must buy time to recover, use some method to heal yourself or destroy your enemy before they destroy you. He abruptly prodded her with the club again, lighting her aflame. This time, she stood her ground and did not cry out. She did, however, turn away until she regenerated to full again. Much better, Ainz nodded. Even being damaged like this is an opportunity for the Undead, Zahradnik-dono. The experienced and overconfident will frequently believe that inflicting this sort of damage will elicit a reaction like your first. This will create openings that are often fatal. I understand, Your Majesty. She replied, Stillwould using fire resistance items help? Umu. Customising equipment for fire resistance is one way to prevent your weaknesses from being exploited, but know that even the slightest amount of fire damage that manages to get through will disable your regeneration. There also exist classes and spells that can bypass resistances to varying degrees, and an opponent that possesses these is essentially your nemesis. In addition, relying entirely on equipment would be foolish C there is nothing that stops you from stocking up on preventative consumables and recovery items at the same time. Baroness lowered her head. Thank you for your instruction. I am ready to continue. Weve covered about as much as we can by casting spells and poking you with various weapons, he told her. Im fairly certain of what you are now, so all thats left is to explore any new Skills and Abilities that might have manifested with your Racial Class Levels. Since nothing notable has appeared during all of this testing, it seems safe enough to continue deeper into the plains. Its high time we begin our adventure in earnest! adventure? Were you told otherwise? Not exactly, Your Majesty. Lady Shalltear mentioned something about your desire to explore the Katze Plains. Then you disapprove? Ainz leaned forward slightly. The Baroness blushed and hurriedly looked away. I-its not my place to say. Do you believe that kings, nobles and others in positions of authority never become curious over anything? Of course not, Your Majesty, she replied. Its just that kings, nobles and those with wealth and authority usually hire others to investigate things for them. So Adventurers, Workers and such. I wouldnt hire Workers, but the Adventurer Guild does train for their expeditions in my demesne. Ainz drew himself up, crossing his arms as he spoke. Well, I do not believe that the Adventurer Guild is suited for an expedition of this nature, he told her. Besides, there is no greater Adventurer in this land than Ainz Ooal Gown! Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Ulbert, get off your lazy ass and help us out here! The boss is activating soon and youre making me go over there? Keeping those down is the sustained DPS job! Argh, this again! How many times has the guild wiped on this bitch because you didnt want to help out with the trash? Were already walking on a tightrope here. If I helped out with the trash, Id have no mana to push through the next phase! Then use wands? Wands for raid mobs? I may as well be tickling them with a feather instead! Besides, youre the one that had us take the faster route and picked up four more of these damn things! We wouldnt be behind if we didnt have to keep these extras down Do you know what time it would be by the time we reached this boss if we went the other way? Some of us have to work early, you know. Sure, now well just wipe so you can go to bed early. What a waste ofC Mah, calm down, you two, thirty seconds left untilC Waaaah!!! Ones loose! Isnt that one of yours, Vari? No, I still got mine. One of the dead ones got up again. Our raid DPS is too low! Someone stop it C its going for Nubo! The fuck? How did Nubo get aggro? I got this! Yamaiko-san, thats not a regular dungeon mob, you know Yamaiko down! Nubo down! Taunt it, sis! Im already tanking four of them C gah!!! Chagama down~ Huh? Huh? Huh? Yamaiko-chan was my healer, tehe~ Urghsorry. Dammit, theyre everywhere! Someone do something! Descend, oh eldritch energies from beyond the stars; visit upon this world your dark torrent of calamity and flames of despair! Grand CatastroCghk! LOL! Serves you right for spouting those never-ending chuuni-ass lines. Fuck this raid, and fuck those shitty devs!!! Fifteen seconds You can stop counting, Momonga-san: its a wipe. how much EXP is left in Greed and Generosity? Weve already sucked that thing dry. Hah~ Well, lets set up groups to grind back our levels tomorrow, I guess.
A Revenant? The crimson points of Ainzs eyes lit up again, the voices of the past dispelled by one from the present. At the time, frustration was the only thing that filled his mind, but looking back, it was a cherished memory of his friends and Yggdrasil. Umu, Ainz nodded. That is my conclusion, based on what weve discovered so far. There are many variants, so continued investigation will be required to determine what sort you are, Zahradnik-dono. I seeI will do my best to note anything new, Your Majesty. Baroness Zahradnik jogged ahead. When they had set off, she insisted on blazing their trail. The idea that she was a Revenant sent their investigation into uncharted territory; it was good that she was so accommodating. Ainz wasnt sure what he would have done if she had pressed him harder for answers. Introduced with the Valkyries Downfall expansion, Revenants were not a playable race, existing solely as Monsters. Though there were exceptions, as a basic rule of thumb, Humanoid races were the weakest stat-wise, followed by Demihumans, Heteromorphs, then Monsters. In addition, how strong a Monster was depended on what type of gameplay it was intended for. There were field mobs meant for solo play and mobs for groups and dungeons. Strongest amongst them were those designed for raids, of which World Class Enemies stood at the pinnacle. Variants of the Revenant existed at all levels of play. The first thing one would note was that they werent inherently hostile, but would aggro you if you messed with something that was tied to them. If you killed it, it would get back up after a while. Some regular mobs became a type of Revenant that sought vengeance for their deaths. Regardless of the type, they unerringly tracked down the subjects of their aggression as long as they were still in the same world. It didnt matter if you were out farming materials, in a city, a dungeon or anywhere else. Even teleporting away did not matter: they would catch up to you, eventually. It was a mob that added a distinct flavour to the game, but they became increasingly annoying. As one advanced up the quests and storylines associated with the areas where they existed, one could only let out a resigned sigh at their appearance. When players started to encounter them as raid mobs, they wept tears of blood and cursed the shitty devs. Regeneration; rejuvenation; damage reduction; a solid array of immunities and resistances backed up by an Undead statblock C everything about them was designed to eat away at a Players resources and patience. They were so obnoxious that Players never called the raid dungeon featuring them by its proper name: they just called it the Revenant Raid. It was jokingly speculated that the raids final boss was also a Revenant, and she would get up after finally being defeated to start the fight all over again. He would never know the answer. It was a raid that Ainz Ooal Gown had never conquered, as their membership declined to the point where they were no longer able to field a proper raid force during that time. After that, they could only grind group content and weaker bosses. Looking ahead to where the Baroness had vanished, Ainz wondered how similar she was to the Revenants in Yggdrasil. Of particular interest to him was the possibility that she might also keep getting up after being killed. Would she lose levels? How long would it take between respawns? What would happen to her equipment? At the least, it would save money. After following her lead southeast for a few hours, Baroness Zahradnik came back to speak to them. The ever-present mists of the Katze Plains swirled around her as she approached. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Your Majesty, the ruined tower that was spotted when we flew over the Katze River is about thirty minutes away. Was there anything out of the ordinary? I didnt try to look inside, the Baroness replied. The Undead along the way are loosely uniform to the ones around us in strength. There are no tracks or any other signs of something passing through the area recently. One has to wonder how long these Undead have been standing here for. All around them, low-level Undead stood perfectly still. Ainz thought it likely that, without anything to attract their attention, they had been standing there since they had spawned. Most were Skeletons and Zombies, with a sprinkling of Ghouls and Wights. He had hoped that, as they moved further into the area or approached notable landmarks, the strength and variety of the Undead would change. So far, it didnt seem to be the case. Before long, the silhouette of a ruined stone tower could be seen rising above the mists. The building had half collapsed on itself and fragments of its battlements lay strewn around its base. Surrounding it was a cluster of crumbled buildings. They stopped at the edge of the ruins, and Ainz looked around for anything interesting. Hmman old settlement? It looks like an old castle, Your Majesty, the Baroness said. The tower is actually its keep, and you can see where the walls once stood. These other ruins are probably the shops and facilities that serviced the castle and its inhabitants. Is this architecture familiar to you? Not particularly, but certain shops have common features wherever you go. Theres something strange about this place, thoughI cant quite put my finger on it. Baroness Zahradnik advanced to walk ahead of them again, carefully examining the way. The wooden frames of many of the buildings had disintegrated, leaving dried piles where homes and shops once stood. The noblewoman knelt to pick up a fist-sized fragment, rubbing her thumb against it. This building didnt fall apart with the passing of years, she said, it was burned down. Is that what bothered you about this place? Im not sure. Our histories say that incessant warfare resulted in this entire region becoming a cursed wasteland, so this location might be a remnant of those conflicts. She set the piece of wood down and moved on. The next building over, she made her way around a group of Zombies to look around. This one was burned down too. Perhaps the castle was razed? Its possible. I dont see the remains of any belongings, so it might have been pillaged and destroyed by some raid. As they made their way closer to the ruined keep, the burned wooden buildings were replaced by the remnants of stone structures. Baroness Zahradnik stopped to look for a way into a partially intact shop along a length of half-destroyed wall. This looks like a smithy, she said. Something in here might have survived the fire. Ainz wasnt sure how it looked like a smithy. The roof and part of the wall had fallen into the building, and its entrance was filled with piles of stone. Unable to find a way in, the Baroness activated her hairpin and floated down through its caved-in ceiling. Several minutes later, she floated back out again to land before them. What did you find? Ainz asked. She withdrew a number of twisted metal objects from her Infinite Haversack, laying them out on the ground. I dont think this place was pillaged, she said. These are melted weapons and tools. Anyone looting the place would have taken them away as valuables. There are plenty more inside in the same condition. Even the anvil is a blob on its stand. If this is anything to go by, this castle wasnt simply razedits more like everything was incinerated. Also The Baroness looked back up at them hesitantly, then scanned their surroundings. Theres nothing in this place so far that identifies anything. No old signs, no letters carved in stone or etched into metal plates. I thought I might find something like that in the smithy, but theres nothing. Its as if someone went out of the way to erase the identity of this castle. This location isnt marked on any map? It is on every version, but none have a name for it. Every version? Re-Estize, Baharuth and the Slane Theocracy all have their own map of the Katze Plains, she explained. Each is made in such a way that this region belongs to the country that made the map. The only common thing between them is that the landmarks have no names C not even the abandoned city further down the river. Ainz stroked his chin in thought. Did some ancient power seek to erase any record of what was once here? Maybe the cursed wasteland was one of the outcomes of that effort. How reliable are these maps? The Baroness pulled out several large rolls of paper, unfurling them to reveal maps of the Katze Plains. Ainz and Shalltear leaned in to look down at them. Each one was nearly identical, save for what she had described. Ainz possessed the same maps, but he had simply dismissed their incompleteness as something common to the maps that they had procured for the region. Unless each nation used the same map at one point, theres no reason to suspect any physical inaccuracies with their being so similar, she tapped a diamond marker on the map. This is the castle were in right now C its just downriver from southern Corelyn County. The next should be around sixty kilometres to the southeast. Well get there soon enough, Ainz said, but we should finish looking around this ruin, first. He glanced back down at the map, then ordered the distant Death Warrior Captain to sail their vessel further downstream. The Baroness rolled up the maps and put them away before turning to continue leading the way to the keep. Like the smithy, every way inside was similarly blocked, so she flew up to peek down over the edge of the collapsed tower. After a moment, she came back to them with a tentative look. Theres a Wyvern in the keep, she told them. I think its Undead: the Skeletons and Zombies around it arent attacking, at any rate. Have you encountered a Wyvern before? Wyverns existed in Yggdrasil, and the reports of the region claimed that there were Wyvern-riding tribes that occupied the mountainous region east of the Katze Plains. The closest he had personally seen of one, however, were some bones that were used in a piece of furniture fashioned by Demiurge. As with many mobs in Yggdrasil, Wyverns occupied a wide range of levels with their many variants. Larger Wyverns were usually designed for group content. They were something like cousins of Dragons, possessing Dragon-like features with a few differences. They lacked forearms, using their wings in their place when they were moving around on the ground. They had no breath weapons but possessed a scorpion-like stinger on the end of their tail. Broadly speaking, they were powerful melee combatants with the large health pools, toughness and physical strength associated with Dragon-type creatures. Their size gave them substantial reach, and they could snatch up victims to fly off with them or sting them repeatedly as they struggled to break free. The earliest a Player fought them was somewhere in the mid-teens. Since there were many parallels between this world and Yggdrasil, he guessed that a plain Wyvern should be much the same here. Any differences would stem from mechanics that did not exist in Yggdrasil and the experiences that the creature had accumulated in its existence. Since Wyverns possessed about the same level of intelligence as a Goblin, it might be possible for one to develop Skills or Martial Arts or be trained in them as pets and mounts. Ive only heard accounts of them, Baroness Zahradnik said. The last time a Wyvern was encountered and killed was in my lord fathers time by one of our patrols. Hoh From what he had seen of Re-Estizes rural populations, even the weakest Wyverns should have wreaked havoc on a territory. Most villagers possessed production-type classes with poor combat potential. While it was true that Rangers were fairly common, they were mostly woodsmen who used their skills to hunt and trap beasts for meat, pelts and various materials. They also foraged for food, alchemical herbs and other useful things that could be harvested from nature. Few focused on combat, and their equipment was, unsurprisingly, not suited for battle. In my time here, he said, Ive never seen any villagers in Re-Estize or Baharuth who could face a Wyvern. The only fighting nobles that Ive met are Baharuths Great Imperial Knights and a single Adventurer Cleric in Re-Estize who attained the rank of Adamantite. Admittedly, they are all extraordinarily strong by the standards of the region, but at the same time, aristocrats like that are extremely rare. The Adamantite Cleric should be Lakyus Alvein Dale Aindra, the Baroness said. Leader of the famed Blue Rose. Her uncle, Azuth, is also an Adamantite Adventurer, so House Aindra must possess a very strong bloodline. As for the Great Imperial Knights, Ive heard that they receive titles upon appointment, so Im uncertain whether it is any sort of noble lineage or tradition that serves as the root of their achievements. In that case, was it your father that killed the Wyvern? Or did he lead this patrol to defeat it through a concerted effort? In Adventurer terms, what rank were they? My lord father was registered as a Gold-rank Adventurer. Our villagers from back then were trained as Rangers and Fighters out of necessity to protect our territory from frontier threats. They were anywhere from Iron to Silver C some of those dedicated to patrolling were probably Gold. As for who killed the Wyvern, it was my lady mother. When she first came from the south to raise a family, she was registered as a Gold-rank Adventurer like my lord father. All of her time was dedicated to raising us and defending the border, however. According to those who knew her, she was much stronger than that. I seeit seems that youve come from a distinguished lineage as well. The Baroness drew herself up, and a hint of pride traced over her features. I have much to thank for the careful cultivation of my familys bloodlines, as well as the culture and traditions that have been handed down to me. The first Lord Zahradnik was an Adamantite Adventurer, and while his descendants have so far not been able to match him, it appears that I may. Well, Zahradnik-dono, Ainz smiled, in that case, how would you like to replicate your mothers achievement? Theres a Wyvern in there waiting to be defeated. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 How shall I destroy it, Your Majesty? Baroness Zahradniks tone held no surprise, hesitation or eagerness. Ainz suspected that if he had told her to attack a World Class Enemy, she would have rendered the same response. You may choose the method, he told her. Id like a demonstration of your capabilities. Beside him, Shalltear stirred. If I may, Ainz-samaallowing her to choose her own methods will most likely result in a boring fight. Is that so? Ludmila is much like Aura, in that sense. Shell pursue her duties and any orders you issue to her in the most prudent and no-nonsense way possible. Her priorities lie in the completion of her objectives, and shes not one for being flashy or drawing out fights. If someone barred her path, shed dispatch them while they were still introducing themselves if she could. Definitely not someone with good Karma values, I guess. He turned his attention back to the Baroness. Out of curiosity, how did you plan on defeating this Wyvern? Since its inside a building, I would have laid traps all around the top of the tower, then burned away its wings with fire arrows. The only way out for it at that point would be crawling up the walls, and the traps above would thwart its attempts to escape for a while. If it wasnt dead from arrows by the time it triggers all the traps, it should be close to it. I have this flight item that you lent to me, so Ill be able to kill it from out of its reach after destroying its ability to fly, regardless. Shalltear was right: there would be little to see if she went about killing the Wyvern in the way described. Aura wouldnt use traps since she had her pets, but the result would be just as one-sided. The method you describe is indeed a strong demonstration of your capabilities, he said, but I had something more along the lines of a conventional fight in mind. As a Ranger, you do have ranged attack bonuses, but I believe your true specialisation lies in melee combat? That is correct, Your Majesty. Then lets go with that route. The Baroness nodded in acknowledgement, then turned to scan their surroundings. After a moment, a weapon appeared in her hand: one that stood out far more to his Arcane Vision than what was normal for magic weapons in the region. Wait a moment, he said. Where did you get that weapon from? Lady Shalltear bestowed it to me, Your Majesty. Using it would defeat the purpose of this fight. Your other weapon is sufficient. Baroness Zahradnik unequipped the glaive C he wasnt aware that the natives could use Quickswap crystals up until this point C and produced her regular spear. As she walked off, his gaze slid over to Shalltear, who seemed to grow pale somehow. I-I received your permission to create a weapon back in the spring, she explained. It was for Ludmila. Thats a bit overpowered for someone of her level, dont you think? Even a Wyvern twice her level would go down in one good hit with that thing. But anything less would look so shabbyas a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, she should look suitably impressive, yes? Then why not start by filling all those empty equipment slots and replacing that crappy armour? Or so he wanted to say, but the fact that Baroness Zahradnik had received anything at all from Shalltear was a step in the right direction that he didnt want to dissuade. On multiple occasions, he had shown how open-handed he wanted the NPCs to be towards useful, loyal subjects C even as far back as their subjugation of the Lizardmen. Despite this, only a bare handful of the NPCs had picked up on his cue: to most, outsiders were unworthy of even the least of Nazaricks treasures. He wasnt even sure if they would even offer them a hard-boiled egg from the 10th Floor buffet. Going for a more balanced look should be better, dont you think? I agree, Ainz-sama, Shalltear replied, and I triedbut Ludmila has this whole sense of humility that has her refuse anything that she thinks shes unworthy of. It doesnt help that even mid-level items are seen as legendary treasures by the locals, arinsu! There were exceptions, but the reactions of the people he interacted with were generally the opposite when it came to items from Nazarick in his experience. They would audibly swallow and their eyes would light up with greed or longing. Those unaware of his identity would even try to forcefully obtain what they saw for themselves. From Rogues attempting theft to corrupt officials abusing their authority, the locals, like the Humans of his original world, tended to possess a shameless greed. Ainz frowned as he watched the noblewoman walk around one of the Zombies nearby, examining it carefully. After a minute, she stopped behind the Zombie and her foot kicked out to collapse its knees. She silently pushed it face-first into the ground and lopped off its head with her axe. Once she confirmed that the Zombie was dead, she rose and looked around. When she saw that nothing else reacted to her attack, she moved on to another Zombie. Its like shes clearing the area before fighting the bossbut is that really necessary? The Skeletons and Zombies standing around the ruins were all most likely under Level 3. The Ghouls were at most Level 4. The Wights probably topped out at Level 6. She was being too careful C and this was coming from someone that considered himself cautious. Those with scouting skills in this world could sense the relative strength between themselves and their targets at a glance, and people with extensive combat experience also had a certain feel for things. The oppressive pressure emitted by the strong, killing intent and all manner of fantastical things were real here. The Workers that had invaded Nazarick merely laughed when they saw the low level spawns coming after them on the First Floor, destroying them without a care in the world. Was the difference between them and her due to the gap in their professional experience? Or was it the prudent nature that Shalltear had pointed out? Pardon me. Baroness Zahradnik skirted around them, walking up to a Skeleton standing a few metres behind. She reached out with her gauntleted hands and popped its head off. Uwahbrutal. It felt like bullying C someone ganking harmless lowbies with impunity. The Baroness caught the falling body of the Skeleton, gently laying it down on the ground. Do you intend to clear the whole castle? He asked her. Everything is fairly close together, Your Majesty, she answered, so yes. Fighting this Wyvern is sure to draw attention from the surroundings, and there are several hundred Undead here. Since Zombies and Skeletons dont make much noise, I figured Id start with them first before figuring out how to dispatch the Ghouls and Wights. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Is there some reason behind how meticulous youre being? The Adventurer Training Area should use Undead opponents as well, so you should be familiar with these. The noblewoman yanked the head off of another Skeleton, then stopped to consider his question. I think that, after a while, Adventurers hold a certain mindset for their sessions in the Training Area. Though Lord Mare has been refining his work, the fact still stands that each session is designed with certain objectives in mind. As such, the Adventurers in training dont treat it as real, but rather as an exercise meant to test their skills and martial prowess. They arent wrong C everything falls within certain expectations, and there is no such thing as an unbeatable course in the Training Area. But the real world is not so accommodating, as those on the Azerlisia Expedition discovered. I seesince you believe that anything can happen in a real situation, you approach things as carefully as possible. There is still a range of what I consider plausible expectations, but yes, that is the idea. Ive never been to the Katze Plains, and my experience with the Undead and the areas that they reside in is limited, so those expectations are fairly broad. She paused to consider something, placing a hand on her hip. I suppose there are also the considerations that result from my upbringing as a Human Frontier Noble. Undead are both tireless and relentless, and many can inflict debilitating conditions to the living. As one who leads many, I not only gauge short term outcomes, but the long term risks for actions carried out by myself and those under my command. If you win a fight, youre still left with the aftermath and how it affects your ability to achieve your objectives. Injuries, disease, poison, and many other things will add up over time. You are immune to any of the debilitating conditions here, plus you regenerate. The risks represented by our surroundings seem negligible. From what we can see, yes. What I was concerned about was one of these Undead belonging to an Elder Lich and that Elder Lich flying in to Fireball me through this mist. I should be able to deal with one Elder Lich if its a weak one, but not a Wyvern, hundreds of the surrounding Undead and an Elder Lich. Admittedly, it was a tactic familiar to him. Leaving summons out as sentries to warn of the approach of other Players before they arrived at their farming location was something he had done often in group play. Once so informed, they would set up an ambush for their ambushers. Finding an Elder Lich was one of my objectives in coming here, he told her, so Id actually like for that to happen. Erm, not your getting fireballed, but having an Elder Lich appear. You have no worries in that event C Ill take care of it. The Baroness nodded, then turned to head up the street. When she arrived at the ruins of the wall, she reversed her spear and smashed one of the Skeletons there. The crack echoed over the surroundings, followed by the clattering of bones over the broken paving stones. All of the nearby Undead converged on her position. As expected, the Baroness came out of the pile of Undead unscathed. The few scratches she took from the claws of Ghouls and Wights closed shortly after she had received them. She stood quietly as her last opponent fell, alert for the approach of anything new. Ainz flew over to settle on a section of ruined wall nearby. Easy, hm? Yes, Your Majestybut my spear probably disagrees. She held out her weapon. Since she had been using it as a quarterstaff for a good part of the fight, the wooden haft was covered in chips and gouges. You havent considered purchasing a magical weapon? He asked, Any damage one takes will repair itself until the items durability runs out. I have Lady Shalltears Glaive for when Im carrying out my noble duties, the Baroness answered, but Ive been looking for a weapon appropriate for Adventurer Trainingat least I was, until I became Undead. Why would becoming Undead stop you? I havent participated in any training sessions since it happened, as its sure to reveal my Undead nature. My party will see any visible injuries regenerate. Worse yet, I may receive a significant injury and get healed on top of that. Ainz winced internally. This had happened to him more than a few times at lower levels C and that was with people knowing he was Undead in advance. So youre worried that people will discover youve become Undead. Yes, Your Majesty, the Baroness turned her gaze downwards. Its strange C when I was Human, I gave little thought to how others perceived me. As Undead, it seems that I never stop worrying about it. No one else knows about this? Countess Corelyn does. Nabe too. Theres also the Dragon that I accidentally injured C she figured it out from my weak scent. Nabe wouldnt care. A Dragon probably wouldnt, either Did something bad happen when Countess Corelyn found out? No, Your Majesty, she replied. If anything, things have become even betterbut shes my dearest friend, and weve been together since we were little girls. I do not believe others would handle the fact anywhere near so well. If this goes on for too long, Ainz told her, they may think youve been purposely deceiving them when they finally find out. Since the person that youre closest to already knows, others may interpret your actions as your lack of trust in them. The Baroness frowned worriedly at his words. I hadnt considered it that way. Im not saying you should tell everyone and anyone, he told her, but there should at least be more than a handful of people with whom you think you can entrust this information. Ill have to think about who I can share my new state with. I dont think it will include the entire Adventurer Guild, but I suppose I should start shopping for a new weapon again. Merchants have started bringing magical items to E-Rantel again, he noted. As an Adventurer, you should have access to some Dwarven equipment as well. Polearms are not popular with Adventurers C spears especially. Merchants prioritise what they believe they can sell for the greatest profits. She tilted her head in thought, tapping her chin with a finger. The restructuring of the Imperial Legions might result in some sort of surplus. Maybe I can get a few for cheap Her voice trailed off as she went to destroy the next batch of Undead. Ainz pondered her lines of thought. In many ways, she did not act like a noble. Using her authority and connections to get what she wanted appeared to be outside of her consideration. She was closer to an Adventurer in this sense, hovering around markets and chasing rumours in an attempt to secure crucial equipment. They could just craft something for her. She was important enough C both to the Sorcerous Kingdom and, more importantly, to Shalltear C that she should have the appropriate protection. It wouldnt do for her to dieno, according to Pandoras Actor, she had already died several times. He wanted to find out if she had the obnoxious self-rezzing trait of Revenants from Yggdrasil, too. It didnt have to be anything extravagant: something on the level of the weapons he had just crafted would do. This world possessed several useful enchantments that didnt exist in Yggdrasil, but as far as combat equipment was concerned even a Level 30 item that Pandoras Actor slapped together as Amanomahitotsu would be on the level of a national treasure. If what she said was true about potentially matching her Adamantite ancestor, what they could come up with should at least be enough to allow her to escape from a deadly situation. The Baroness continued clearing the ruins. In the end, she carefully gauged the aggro distance of the Undead closest to the tower, attracting them to her by raising a clamour. Unfortunately, no Elder Liches arrived to investigate their missing minions. With her preparations completed, she fished out a fresh spear and loudly tapped the stones at the base of the tower. A guttural trill reverberated out of the remaining half of the keep tower. She kept tapping until the sound of a large body clambering up the wall could be heard, its scales scraping over the stone. A clawed wing hooked the rim of the tower, followed by another. A draconic head on a long, serpentine neck appeared, arching over to look down at the source of the disturbance. GehI should have asked what kind of Undead Wyvern it was. When it came to how the corpses of once-living beings were converted into their Undead versions, several options existed. The caster C or whatever was raising it C applied a template that modified its corporeal form. Skeletons and Zombies were the most common example of this. What poked its head over the edge of the ruined tower was a Zombie Wyvern. By raising a corpse as a Zombie, the hit points of the base creature were doubled, its physical strength given a bonus and its physical resilience increased. They also, of course, had basic Undead traits applied to them and natural weapons and armour were retained, though not supernatural weapons and armour. The downside was that Zombies were slow and clumsy. Since they were also mindless, a Zombie retained none of its former lifes combat experience or any spells, skills and abilities C including passives like regeneration C that it had learned as a living creature. Unfortunately, the stronger the base creature was, the more the downsides to raising a corpse as a Zombie outweighed the benefits that it gained. In short, they were excellent meatshields but not much else. If it was a living adult Wyvern, it would have presented a steep challenge for the Baroness if she were still Human. He had hoped that he could gauge how much better her stats were as a Revenant if the Wyvern had been converted into a type of Undead that didnt drastically modify its original difficulty. Since it had been Zombified, however, its offensive threat had been significantly diminished and it was not much more than a punching bag. Though it would take time for her to kill, he did not believe that it would be much of a challenge for Baroness Zahradnik. Oh well, at least it has a lot of hp. Ill get to see what sort of attacks she has. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 As the Zombie Wyvern clambered out of its lair, Ainz decided that it looked quite impressive for such a low-level creature. The Dragon-like beast was roughly five metres long from snout to stinger, with a wingspan of about seven metres. The simple cottages of rural villages would be easily crushed under its weight, and people would surely flee in panic before its imposing form. Despite its cinematic-style entry, the fight did not start with a bang. In fact, it did not start at all. The Zombie Wyvern crawled down the tower and stopped where the Baroness had rapped her staff against the stones. Its rotting head of sickly green scales swivelled from the Baroness to Ainz, then to Shalltear before it juststopped. As it stood before her motionlessly, Baroness Zahradnik frowned over at the Zombie Wyvern. I dont think it realises that youre the one that made all that noise, Zahradnik-dono. The Wyverns head swivelled back to Ainz, but it didnt make any aggressive movements. Like the other Undead, speaking in normal tones didnt appear to draw aggro if they recognized the speaker as a fellow Undead being. Theyre dumber than I gave them credit for, the Baroness muttered. Mah, this is what mindless means, doesnt it? She eyed the Zombie Wyverns rotting neck. Shall I cut off its head, Your Majesty? She asked. Ainz shuddered internally at her businesslike tone. Once again, there was no sense of aggression whatsoever; no indication that she felt anything at all about asking what she did. A Zombie it might be, but most people would express something. Just to be certain, he said, how strong is that Zombie Wyvern relative to yourself? Its a bit weaker than I am. Then that would be a waste. This is by far the biggest ball of hit points weve encountered, its a good opportunity to display some of your offensive ability. Baroness Zahradnik raised a hand to scratch her cheek, as if wondering what to do. After a moment, she went to tap loudly on the stone again. The Zombie Wyverns head snaked around ponderously, and its jaws opened to reveal rows of decaying teeth. The Baroness easily sidestepped the attack, slashing her assailants right eye open before retreating a dozen metres. A gurgling hiss issued from the Zombie Wyverns throat, and it shambled off after her with a loping crawl. She continued her retreat over broken stones of castle lane, weaving deftly around the Zombie Wyverns attacks while retaliating with jabs and slashes to its head. After the fourth exchange, as the Zombie Wyvern was recovering from its lunge, the Baroness made one of her own. Her spear split into three, lancing in from different vectors. When the points made contact with her opponent, its neck compressed like a spring and the draconic head exploded. The rest of the Zombies body flopped lifelessly to the ground. Instead of depleting its entire health pool, she had opted to destroy its head: a common weakness of low-level Zombies. Eh? Thats it? Shes really not very flashy at all C an Adventurer would at least call out their Martial Arts, if nothing else. Rather than cheer, pose victoriously over her vanquished adversary or anything of the sort, the Baroness examined her spear with a critical eye. Ainz and Shalltear walked up to join her, looking down at the body of the Zombie Wyvern. This is the third spear Ive lost from this castle alone, Baroness Zahradnik muttered. Your Majesty, how much more durable are magic weapons? If they were only slightly better, I dont think I could justify the cost. It would depend on the materials used, the skill of the crafter, the type of weapon and any additional reinforcements made by, say, enchantments. Compared to a mundane wooden spear, hmare you aware of the concept of item durability? Ive heard it mentioned before, she replied, but Im unsure of its precise workings. Think of it as a sort of health value for a piece of equipment, Ainz told her. I suppose you might be able to apply some of your common sense to it. Materials have inherent properties to them, and one of those properties is how durable the material is. In addition, materials have Hardness, which you may correlate to a sort of Damage Reduction for items. He held out a hand towards the Baroness, and she handed over her spear. Ainz raised the weapon, examining its damage as he spoke. There are different types of wood, but a wooden haft like this does not possess much in the way of Hardness compared to one made of steel. To damage a weapon, you must surpass the hardness of the material used to craft it and reduce its durability. There are special attacks with Sundering properties, which are specifically augmented to deal extra damage against an items durability. These attacks are extremely effective against opponents who wield mundane equipment, since one can easily break weapons and render armour ineffective or even cause it to hamper its wearer. Ainz handed back the Baroness weapon, then withdrew the runecrafted holy sword from his inventory. Magical equipment is effectively treated as a single component when it comes to the damage that it takes. As long as it has enough Durability, it will continue to remain fully functional. Each tier of enchantment also improves the Hardness and Durability of an item by a specific amount, so its not as simple as having a wooden spear haft that has the Durability of the entire spear backing it up. An adamantite weapon like this one is naturally twice as hard as steel, but the strength of the enchantments upon it makes it three times harder and far more durable. With this sword, one can cleave through any number of steel weapons and suits of armour without it taking a scratch. Needless to say, destroying it would be quite the feat for someone from around here. I see. I believe that I understand your explanation, Your Majesty, but Ill have to get a feel for how it works in practice. But you understand just how crucial it is to secure magical equipment, yes? The world I lived in was verymundane, as you put it. Wearing brigandine layered over chainmail and a gambeson is more than sufficient to prevent damage from brigands and most tribal Demihumans. After my recent experiences, however, Ive come to realize that this equipment is not as reliable as I once thought it was. The steel plates of my brigandine may as well be paper against opponents above Mithril-rank. Umu. Ainz put away the sword and looked down at the defeated Zombie Wyvern again. Normally, people wouldnt think to attack the tough and dangerous head of a Wyvern, even if it was a Zombie. They would instead attack its flanks, wings or try to remove its stinger before taking it down from behind. What was the attack that you used just now? I used two Martial Arts, the Baroness said. The first was Ability Boost. The second waswell, it doesnt have a name. Really, now, he looked over at her. Adventurers tend to come up with flamboyant names for any advanced Martial Arts that they learn. Is there some reason why you do not? I just dont place any importance on it. Though it is unrelated, I also think that calling out ones attacks when there is no benefit in doing so is rather foolish. Her voice seemed to almost shrug as she replied. Ainz wondered what she would sound like if she was telling a story. Hmph, he snorted. I guess you didnt learn your Martial Arts from Adventurers. Ive received assistance with training, but all of my Martial Arts stem from the school of combat passed down to me by my parents. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Your defensive, mobile style is due to this? Yes, Your Majesty. The principle style that House Zahradnik employs reflects the martial traditions and culture weve carried through the generations. Ive heard that its something from the land of my ancestors in the south. This school of combat is not one Adventurers would pursue, but one used by professional soldiers. I look forward to seeing more of it, he said. For now, lets see what our friend here was guarding. Would it have been guarding anything, Your Majesty? Baroness Zahradnik asked, It was one of the mindless types of Undead, so unless someone put it there for a specific purpose The noblewoman had an uncanny quickness to her that seemed to invariably beat the romantic notions out of anything. Ainz cleared his throat, looking up at the tower. A turn of phrase, he said. This keep seems the most likely place that well find anything of value, and the Wyvern served as the final boss guarding against our entry. Lord Mare uses that sort of terminology sometimes. A chuckle rose from his throat. It conveys the idea well, yes? A little bit of spice to add to the tale of any adventure. Together they flew up to the top of the ruined tower. He saw that not only had the upper levels collapsed, but the floors below as well. The Baroness descended first, dispatching the remaining Undead that were trapped within. Ainz looked around them as he and Shalltear floated down to join her. Like the buildings outside, the interior of the keep had been subjected to an inferno. Everything flammable had burned away, and ashes rose as he settled on the ground. It was no wonder the structure had collapsed. I dont understand, Baroness Zahradnik said. Its said that these towers were ruined by battles between monsters centuries ago. What we see here doesnt suggest that. Ive heard several people say the same thing, Ainz nodded. Maybe a Red Dragon or some other creature attributed to fire did this. Have you found anything? Nothing but ashes, the Baroness replied. There should be collapsed floors beneath us, but Summon Undead V. Four Wraiths came into existence with the completion of his spell. He ordered them to see if there was anything below. Incorporeal Undead are useful for tasks like this, he explained. They can pass through moderately thick obstacles, so any spaces under our feet should be accessible to them. They continued to sift through the rubble while the Wraiths explored the cracks and hollows below. In the end, however, they had nothing to show for their efforts. Baroness Zahradnik scanned the area one last time before they left, a furrow marring her brow. Why would anyone be so thorough in destroying every possible trace of this places history? Maybe its just this one castle that someone didnt like in particular, Ainz offered lightly. If I recall correctly, the next fortification should be on the Katze River? Yes, Your Majesty. Roughly a days journey downstream. Well have to walk back to where we left the ship, so that will add another two hours. I instructed the captain to move downriver on the way here. Our ship should be waiting for us where this river here joins with the Katze River. They headed off, following the tributary northeast. As they made their way, Ainz noted the Undead that appeared out of the thickening mists remained consistently weak. It was akin to walking through the zones just outside of a starter area in Yggdrasil, but the atmosphere and their surroundings were uniformly bleak and silent. The mist itself filled his Undead Blessing with what was essentially static, making it impossible to distinguish where any real Undead were. Rather than a low-level zone in Yggdrasil, the Katze Plains felt more like a horror setting where monsters could pop up at any time. I wonder if the strength of the Undead here will change as we make our way deeper. That should be the case, Your Majesty, the Baroness said. The surrounding nations send Adventurers, Workers and army patrols to suppress the Undead in the outskirts of the Katze Plains. Were only about twenty kilometres from the border of Corelyn County, so this should be part of the area once frequented by Adventurers from E-Rantel. HmmI suppose a possible reason for the state of that tower and its surroundings was that it was long picked clean by people coming through. After a moments thought, the Baroness nodded. Its as likely an explanation as any, Your Majesty. If the collapsed tower was assumed to be cleared of all valuables, those who work here would consider it a familiar landmark of little interest. Since the accumulation of weak Undead lead to the rise of stronger Undead, the Zombie Wyvern might have manifested inside the tower, out of sight of any suppression forces passing by Baroness Zahradniks steps slowed, and she raised a hand to call a halt to their advance. Ainz looked around, but the mist fully obscured the scenery beyond a hundred metres. Beside him, Shalltear cocked an ear. With their discussion interrupted, only the sound of the wind and the current nearby could be heard. What do you see, Zahradnik-dono? Ainz asked. Its what I dont see, the Baroness answered. There havent been any Undead for the last few dozen metres. Ainz scanned the area, noting that it was indeed the case. With the interference from the mist and everything around them being so hopelessly weak, he hadnt paid the uniform variety of Undead that they passed any mind. A recent patrol? He offered. Claras patrols only clear the immediate area around her borders, Baroness Zahradnik replied, but were close enough to the Theocracy that it could be oneC Her voice was abruptly cut off as a tendril of water rose from the nearby tributary, snatching her leg. She vanished under the surface with a light splash. Ainz immediately recognized her attacker. Water Elemental. She wont drown butdoes she have a Freedom item? Interposing herself between Ainz and the shore, Shalltear shook her head. She had one once, but she returned it to the person she looted it from. This is dangerous C a Water Elemental that can survive here can easily deal enough damage to overcome her reduction. He walked up to the edge of the water but saw no sign of the Baroness. Widen Magic C Negative Burst! A wave of black radiance erupted into the area around him. He cast the spell again, then examined the surface of the water. By using the spell, he hoped that he could reach wherever the Baroness had disappeared to, healing her and harming the Water Elemental at the same time. Shall I retrieve her, Ainz-sama? Widen Magic C Negative Burst! A moment after the third cast, the Baroness head broke through the surface of the water. She crawled up the shore and equipped her glaive, defensively brandishing her weapon in the direction of the river. After a minute, she backed away cautiously to rejoin them. What was that thing? A Water Elemental. Are you alright, Zahradnik-dono? Baroness Zahradnik nodded, unequipping her glaive and retrieving a towel from her Infinite Haversack. I couldnt escape from it, she said, and it was damaging me quite a bit. Were you healing me, Lady Shalltear? Ainz-sama used Negative Burst since we couldnt see where you were, arinsu. An area of effect spell that deals negative energy damage, Ainz explained. Though it is not very potent, its a spell that can heal the Undead at the same time. Arcane casters do not have access to the Mass Inflict line of spells, so its an efficient option for maintaining a large number of Undead summons. The Baroness lowered her head. Thank you for your assistance, Your Majesty. Was the Water Elemental destroyed? No, Baroness Zahradnik shook her head after straightening again. It retreated into the murk at the bottom of the river. Water Elementals didnt take extra damage from negative energy attacks, but the fact that it had survived three of them suggested it was at least Level 20. I wonder how many people have been killed by it, Ainz mused as he gazed out over the water. Perhaps we should finish it off. I believe that it would be better to leave it alone. He turned back to look at the Baroness, surprised by her statement. Even though it attacked you? Even though it attacked me, she nodded. Though it is only acting according to its nature and attacking those that disturb its home, this Water Elemental is suppressing the Undead around here. Its doing more good than harm, and its not a threat to our subjects so far from the border. This location might even be well known; the Elemental left undisturbed under the same reasoning by those who work here. Ainz was once again reminded that the residents of this world did not behave like Players in Yggdrasil, who only saw monsters as targets for experience and potential loot. Baroness Zahradnik, in particular, appeared to have a strangely broad perspective. Was it because she was a Ranger? Or was it the way that her House and its people had come to see things as residents of the frontier, surrounded by nature? In his experience, those who lived inland C urban residents especially C possessed markedly Human-centric views. I seethat is an admirably pragmatic decision. You are able to see past your personal feelings to measure long-term costs and benefits. It appears that you are well-suited for leadership and administration, Baroness. In that case, lets be on our way C Id like to set sail again before dawn. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 They rendezvoused with their transport without further incident, but Dawn did not arrive over the Katze Plains. Or at least it was a dawn absent of daylight. Thirty kilometres from the nearest border, the ever-present mist had grown so thick that it choked out any trace of the sun, shrouding the land in perpetual darkness. It was commonly said that the Katze Plains was a cursed land where nothing could grow, but Ainz figured that it was not the direct result of any curse: it was simply because sunlight did not reach the ground. Limited to Darkvision and shrouded in the mist, visibility was no better than it had been the previous night. Zahradnik-dono, he called out to the figure standing at the bow of the ship, can you see through this mist with your Truesight? The Baroness looked back, shaking her head in response. He figured that was the case, but one could never be sure in this world. When it came to the things familiar to a Yggdrasil player, there seemed to be as many differences as there were similarities. And then there was everything that did not exist in Yggdrasil, which complicated things all the more. With the lack of scenery, Ainz had summoned four Wraiths, sending them under the rivers surface to look around. A gargantuan Water Elemental appearing to capsize the ship was decidedly undesirable. His summons periodically reported to him, describing the various Undead lurking in the murk. There were even things like skeletal fish swimming around. Some sort of incorporeal Undead crossed over the billowing sail, and Ainz nodded to himself in satisfaction. It appeared that they were finally crossing the point where local efforts at Undead suppression fell off. Now that he was here to see what it was like, it was no surprise as the vast majority of Humans would become helpless if plunged into the pitch dark environment around them. Under the canopy beside him, Shalltear closed her eyes and a pleasant smile filled her expression. Her chest rose in a deep breath as if she was savouring the atmosphere. Isnt this place wonderful, Ainz-sama? She said, We should create something like this in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ainz frowned internally. The closest thing they had was the E-Rantel Cemetery, and even that was treated as a constant source of issues by the local population. Shalltears proposal would be overwhelmingly unpopular. Thats probably not a good idea, he told her. I was going to do it eventually, but considering Countess Corelyns plans, it would be prudent to claim the Katze Plains for the Sorcerous Kingdom soon. No one else can use it anyway, so I doubt there would be any complaints if we extended our control over the area. Mah, what a wonderful idea! We could find a nice place somewhere and build a cosy lair for just the two of us! Together, we could Shalltears expression turned slack, and she wiped a trickle of drool from her lips. Ainz idly wondered what Albedo would do if she discovered such a location. Weary of sitting in one place for hours, Ainz rose to walk around the ship. Crossing under the taut sail, he made his way to the bow, wondering if a better view could be had from there. He came up behind the Baroness, watching the mists swirl around her figure. Beyond, the dark waters of the Katze River stretched out before them. How nostalgic, he half-muttered to himself. Nostalgic, Your Majesty? Long ago, my friends and I would use ships like these to go exploring. This was mostly before we could maintain flight magic or had access to teleportation, but some places could only be reached by ship as well. Baroness Zahradnik turned at his account. Traces of her reaction to him could still be detected in her posture and expression, but she seemed to have wrestled it down for the most part. Its hard to imagine what you say, she said. For such an unfathomably wealthy and powerful ruler to be resorting to this sort of transport It would be strange if I was always as I am now, Ainz told her. In addition, I was not always a ruler. Long ago, I looked out at the world in wonder, dreaming of the possibilities that lay at its furthest reaches. I explored unknown lands, fought monsters both mighty and strange. I sought ways to learn and improve, and at one point my eyes would have lit up in joy upon finding one of those weak magic items that you currently wear. that almost sounds like how the New Adventurer Guild markets itself. Ainz allowed himself a slight smile, crossing his arms and peering out into the mist. Well, the New Adventurer Guild was my idea, after all. I considered myself an Adventurer once. I still do. Exploring the unknown; uncovering ancient mysteries and forgotten treasures; meeting new people and seeing new placesmy appetite for these things has not waned in the slightest. When I saw that collection of bounty hunters, mercenaries and monster exterminators that called themselves Adventurers, I was both saddened and incensed. Ive heard that the changes to the Adventurer Guild were the result of Your Majestys initiative, the Baroness said, but I wasnt aware of the reason why. Does that reason disappoint you? Iam not much of an Adventurer, she admitted. The way that I think and perceive things seems to differ drastically from most of the Guilds members. Is that so? You seem like quite an Adventurer to me, Zahradnik-dono. The Baroness grew visibly confused over his assessment. Ainz gestured to where she stood with his left hand. One of my good friends C a Paladin C always stood where you are right now, looking out over the water. He was ever ready to stand between our party and the dangers that faced us, and he fancied himself a leader of sorts. He sought a path that was upright and just, pursued noble quests and went out of his way to protect the weak and oppressedI suppose that doesnt sound much like an Adventurer to you, does it? Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Im afraid it doesnt, Your Majesty. Some Adventurers claim that they work to protect the people, and some may earnestly believe this. For the most part, however, it is as youve said before. The Adventurers of the old Guild exchanged their power for coin C personal gain was their bottom line. Ainz leaned back on his heels, stroking his chin. Things are so different now, he said. One may as well consider what I knew to be a different world. In my time, Adventurers truly Adventured, but even the idea of Adventuring has become alien to the Adventurers here. Exploring the world; discovering new knowledge; undertaking great challenges; going on quests to save cities and nations; defeating vile foes and world-ending threats C everyone had their disparate interests, as well. He turned around, looking back across the deck. Memories of the past superimposed themselves over his surroundings. For instance, pointed to a spot near the mast. We had an Alchemist who would sit right there at the bottom of the hold, making potions and consumables. He was very meticulous and explored the world for new alchemical knowledge and rare materials, so hed often fall behind the party because hed stop to pick up every herb and potentially useful material in our path. Id be sitting with my legs dangling over the hold, researching our destination and trying to figure out what would be best for us to do. I suppose I was the sort to try and make sure things went as smoothly as possible. Peroroncino-san C our Ranger C would be up there at the top of the mast for the best vantage and sniping position. He was the type who constantly sought to improve his capabilities, no matter how insignificant the difference. Ive heard that name beforeLady Shalltear has mentioned Lord Peroroncino a few times. The crimson points of his eyes travelled to the rear of the ship, where Shalltear was watching him like a hawk from the shadows of the canopy. Its not surprising that she has, Ainz told her. Peroroncino-san is Shalltears father and a dear friend of mine. His personality is somewhat similar to Shalltears, but his sister usually kept him in line. I wasnt aware of that, Your Majesty, the Baroness said. Lady Aura did mention something about them being cousins, however. Ainz paused at the odd definition of the relationship between the three Floor Guardians. Cousins? Yes, thats right. Bukubukuchagama-san is Aura and Mares mother, as well as Peroroncino-sans older sister. You must be well acquainted with all of them to have learned that, Zahradnik-dono. I wont presume how well acquainted I am to them, but I have spoken with them on many occasions. Lady Aura always seems like shes out and about, but Lord Mare comes over for dinner once in a while. The three of them appear to get along well C they act like close siblings even when theyre not together. Im happy to hear you say so, Ainz smiled. Many misinterpret their interactions, but you have the right of things. Aura and Mare are two with whom you can entrust the knowledge of your Undead state, by the way. Its not something that they would mind. Ainz returned to his seat, memories of the past and circumstances of the present intertwining in his mind. Did you hear all that, Shalltear? I did, Ainz-samaIm always gratified to learn more about the Supreme Beings, arinsuga C especially Peroroncino-sama C but to share it with the Baroness Though not by name, this wasnt the first time Ive mentioned them to others, Ainz told her. The connection of those people to us was nowhere near as significant as hers. You claim that she is an excellent, loyal vassal. Since she is Undead, shell be with you for the long term. Sharing a little about yourself goes a long way towards bringing them closer. I-I see. Shalltear pulled a notepad and a pen out of her inventory, writing something down with a look of great concentration. The hours passed with only the mist and eerie stillness of the Katze Plains accompanying them as their vessel plied the river. The Death Warrior captain shifted their course slightly, and the ship drew close to the northern shore. Ainz went over to stand along the starboard side of the vessel, grasping the railing with a bony hand. The first sign that they were drawing close to their destination was not the appearance of a looming, broken tower in the mist, but piles of rubble along the shore. Their progress slowed as the crew carefully navigated the ship forward. An old harbour? The remains appeared to be composed of what could withstand the elements over the centuries. Their vessel drifted to a stop at the end of what looked like a stone jetty. Baroness Zahradnik disembarked first, taking point as she usually did. At least she doesnt leap off and strike some pose like Touch Me always did. If anything, she was the exact opposite: quietly observing their surroundings as she made her way forward on soundless steps like some grim spectre. Ainz and Shalltear stepped off to follow several dozen metres behind, and he took inventory of the Undead all around them. Low-level Undead could still be seen everywhere, but he noted stronger types amongst them. There were more of the spectral Undead he had seen over the river on their way here, though they all appeared to be basic Wraiths. The figures of Skeleton Mages, Ghouls and Ghasts could be seen on the streets and around the remains of the harbours buildings. Dozens of different Undead Beasts were scattered about, and it all made the ruins a strange caricature of its former existence as a living settlement. Ahead of them, Baroness Zahradnik knelt down to pick something up. When she turned around, he saw an Undead Beast cradled in her arms. The Undead Beast C which looked like a cross between a squirrel and a rabbit C seemed quite docile. Erm, you do realise that youre holding an Undead Beast, right? I always thought that Undead Beasts all took the form of threatening animals, she said. Ive never considered that there might be Undead Bunnia. Technically, you can apply Undead templates to anything, Ainz told her. The rules apply no matter what you use, however C mice, squirrels and such will result in a pitifully weak Zombie or Skeleton or whatever its been turned into. Youre not thinking of keeping that as a pet, are you? No, Im more likely to eat Bunnia than keep them as pets. My people have some delicious recipes for them. Dont you dare eat that thing in front of me! Revenants dont have some flesh-eating trait like Ghasts and Ghouls, do they? A clump of desiccated fur came away as the Baroness gently stroked the Undead Beast. She made a face and put it back down. Ainz suppressed a sigh of relief. It seems the idea that unsuppressed regions of the plains have stronger Undead is holding out, he said. This place doesnt look like it fared any better than the previous one, though. The ruins were more like rubble, with piles of debris where many structures once stood. Baroness Zahradnik continued moving forward, scanning the remains on either side of the street as she stepped around the Undead. He couldnt be sure since the mist obscured his vision, but the place seemed to be at least as large as a town. If they were as thorough here in their investigation as the previous location, they could be stuck for days. He, too, was interested in unravelling the mystery surrounding the towers of Katze Plains, but examining every pebble didnt seem very efficient. There are also several other objectives on his list, and limited time to do everything. They caught up to the Baroness, who was carefully picking through the first set of buildings along the shore. Is there something in particular youre searching for? Ainz asked. A cellar, the Baroness answered, or a building that looks like it held out better than the others. In that case, Ainz said, how about we make things more interesting? Interesting, Your Majesty? Umu, he nodded. Instead of squeezing through all of these Undead as we look around, how about you clear our path? You lost levels upon your return as a Revenant: this appears to be a prime opportunity to get them back. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Get them back The Baroness frowned, Will that be possible here, Your Majesty? I cant vouch for how effective it will be here, Ainz told her, but it should be something like the Adventurer Training Area, yes? The calculations for how challenging this is for you may be skewed due to what comes with your new Racial Class Levels, so we can only try and see how it goes. One of the things Nazarick had learned early on was that experience did not accrue through kills like in Yggdrasil. One could not powerlevel individuals by having them endlessly mow through mobs that would have yielded them experience in the game, nor could one equip them in high-level gear and send them after opponents many times stronger than themselves to produce significant results. On the other hand, the Lizardmen training under Cocytus had grown stronger simply by performing drills and sparring with one another. Hamsuke had acquired her first Martial Art from scratch through rigorous training. The consensus was that it was not the value of the target one defeated, but the relative degree of challenge represented by each task that resulted in experience gain. This experience could not be manually allocated C that was, one could not select the Racial or Job Class Level that the experience one gained went towards. The entire process required careful guidance; experience-yielding actions carefully catalogued by those overseeing the Adventurer Guild and those investigating civilian levelling processes like Pandoras Actor. Even then, there were still many questions as to how that experience was distributed. Wizards and Fighters gaining experience through study and training was simple enough to understand, but if a Fighter used a bow would they gain Ranger experience, or specialized Archer experience? Or would it add to their Fighter experience as Fighters could also use bows in combat? Once one started factoring in Prestige Classes and quickly lost a sense of what went where, experience flows became an indecipherable snarl. Baroness Zahradnik went to a knee, sorting through her equipment and consumables. A frown crossed her face as she laid a row of blue potions before her. Unlike in Yggdrasil, fast healing potions produced by alchemy in this world were blue. There were also the purple potions developed by Nfirea Bareare, but Ainz had kept those out of circulation. Did you bring those to use as positive energy bombs? Ainz asked. No, the Baroness answered, theyre just leftover healing potions from when I was still Human. I thought it prudent to keep a few since I can still use them to heal others. Theyre probably not normally sold, but have you considered purchasing negative energy potions? Her hands stopped sorting through her items. Ive never heard of negative energy potions. Ainz quickly reviewed what little he knew of this worlds alchemy in his head before offering something he thought would make sense. Hmwell, its like this: these blue potions are a result of a special alchemical solution being imbued with a spell. Healing potions are imbued with healing spells. Potions that provide various buffs are imbued with those buffs. The fast-acting alchemical potions that one purchases are essentially spells in liquid form. Following that logic, one can imbue a potion with a spell that inflicts negative energy damage, which would be a healing potion for Undead beings. Based on what I understand about Alchemy, the Baroness nodded, that does make sense. I will look into itbut what would I say? Ordering negative energy potions would appear quite strange. It shouldnt be too hard to come up with something, Ainz cradled his chin with a hand. Purchasing consumables for your Undead security forces, for instance, or a way to repair Undead labourers in an emergency. thats an excellent idea, Your Majesty, she said. They have real potential for improving the performance of the Royal Army. Umu, Ainz nodded sagely. Magical crafters are quite scarce in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but if an Alchemist that can make negative energy potions can be located, Cocytus would be most interested in securing a supply. The Baroness returned to her preparations. She pulled out an arrow with a clear glass head, holding it up to an eye before she turned to ask another question. May I use my bow this time? Hmm Ainz considered what might result from using a bow. According to Pandoras Actor, Baroness Zahradnik had some sort of cultural Prestige Class that functioned something like a Fighter variant with command, leadership and administrative aspects. There was also her identity as a Ranger, but since the suspected holders of her Prestige Class identified in the Empire did not possess Ranger Skills and Abilities, Ainz determined that she had separate Ranger Class Levels. He carefully weighed the potential results. If she were still Human, the answer would be simple. Using a bow ran the risk of her gaining Ranger experience. Since her potential as a Captain-type Commander class was worth far more to the Sorcerous Kingdom, having her stick to a melee weapon meant that her experience gains would more likely be directed towards her Prestige Class. After determining that she was a Revenant, however, Ainz also wanted to see how her Racial Class Level progression would turn out. Heteromorph, Demihuman and Monster levels were not as simple a matter as saying one level in x Racial Class Level is one level in y Job Class Level. Some Racial Class Levels, like Ainzs skeletal caster line, qualified as arcane caster levels, but they had distinct attributes and numerous racial traits, Skills and Abilities in addition to simply being an arcane caster. Other Racials Class Levels, such as Shalltears Vampire levels, did not qualify as specific Job Class Levels at all. It was a Vampires racial qualities and superior stat allocation that made them excellent melee combatants, thus ideal for melee-focused character builds. Revenants existed in a grey area since they were Monster Class Levels in Yggdrasil and thus there was no concrete information as to what those levels were. The only thing that stood out to him about them when it came to traits that might correlate its Racial Class Levels with Job Class Levels was the Revenants extraordinary tracking ability. They could hunt down the subjects of their aggression no matter where they went, as long as it was in the same world. If Revenants were Rangers and using a bow meant that she would specifically gain Ranger experience, they might be able to raise her Revenant Racial Class Levels by having her focus on ranged combat. In the end, Ainz decided against it. There was no guarantee what her Revenant Racial Class Levels were, and the Job Class Level that she had with the criminal-detecting ability reeked of being a Ranger Prestige Class unique to this world. It was better to play it safe and stick to levelling Job Classes that he had more information on. Lets continue with melee combat, he told her. That fight with the Zombie Wyvern didnt allow for a satisfying showcase of your capabilities. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Very well, Your Majesty. Preparations complete, Baroness Zahradnik rose to her feet, dusting off her knees. She brandished her weapon at the nearest Undead C a Skeleton Mage C then paused and lowered it again. Pardon me She waved a gauntleted hand in front of the Skeleton Mages face. What are you doing? Ainz asked. Becoming a mage involves quite a lot of study, she replied. Since this is the case, shouldnt these Skeleton Mages be intelligent? Destroying mindless Undead is one thing, but local magic casters are in short supply As mobs, Skeleton Mages were mindless, but he didnt have a way to explain why that was. He also made a note to himself to not ever reveal the fact that he had Skeleton Mage levels in his build, lest it lead to all sorts of awkward questions. You were thinking about recruiting them? Yes, Your Majesty. Im uncertain how things work with the Undead, but I thought that it might be possible to have them train to become arcane craftsmen. I am not sure whether I can convince them to move in and not attack the living citizens, but a separate workshop could be built out here if it is required Though the Baroness differed in many ways from regular aristocrats, this was one behaviour that they shared. She used what could be used, moving to secure valuable assets for her demesne when she identified them. I like the way you think, Ainz told her. Unfortunately they are as mindless as any other low-level Undead. These Skeleton Mages inherently know how to use the spells that they possess. They did not study to obtain what they have. It is much like how a Skeleton Archer somehow knows how to use a bow with basic proficiency. Follow instructionshmm An idea formed, and he changed his mind about how he would have Baroness Zahradnik clear the ruins. Shall we make this more interesting, Baroness? What do you propose, Your Majesty? Lets head outside the settlement. Ill explain what I have in mind along the way. They made their way through the ruins and out onto the flat, cracked terrain that characterised most of the plains. He made sure that the levels of the Undead around them had not changed before clearing his throat to speak. Since youve been working with the Royal Army and are developing your skills as a Commander, I believe it would be more productive for you to act as one here. Well start by having you form an army out of the Undead around us. If theyre all mindless Undead, how can I recruit them? As far as I know, I have no Skill or Ability that allows me to forcefully conscript soldiers. Ainz chuckled, imagining the noblewoman going around trying to convince Skeletons and Zombies to join her army. Just pick out what youd like, Zahradnik-dono, he told her. I will use my Undead Domination and order them to obey you. As with all Skills, there are limits, but since the Undead around here are so weak we should be able to come up with a respectable number. You probably wont want most of these, so start by clearing out the weaklings. Let me know if theres anything youd like to recruit. In addition to potentially raising Baroness Zahradniks commander levels, it was a learning opportunity for Ainz. With the upcoming events in the Holy Kingdom, he thought it would be prudent to gain some sense of how low-level armies functioned in this world. He was terrified of messing up Demiurges plans in some catastrophic manner, and it wouldnt do for the Sorcerer King to appear completely ignorant in front of the Holy Kingdoms forces. The Baroness started by smashing a nearby Skeleton. Every Undead within fifty metres moved to attack her. Her sweeping strikes destroyed multiple weak Undead with every swing. She didnt stop attacking once they were gone, however: proceeding to destroy Undead Beasts, Ghouls and Wights. In the end, she was left with a single Wraith, which kept passing through her body. As the Baroness weapon was mundane, it couldnt connect with the incorporeal form of the Wraith. After several more attempts to injure the Wraith with her spear, she stopped. The Wraith continued its futile attempts to harm her, moaning as it went. The noblewoman appeared to think for several seconds before raising her arm and backhanding the Wraith as it came in for another attack. It recoiled sharply, flying into the ground. When its head popped up again, the Baroness stepped forward and kicked it. Ainz watched in amusement as she went around punching and stomping the Wraith. With most, it was equipment that was magical and unarmed attacks mundane. With Baroness Zahradnik, it was the reverse. The one-sided brawl ended a minute later, with the remains of the Wraith dissipating into nothingness. You didnt fancy any of those? He asked as they walked up to join her. I was getting a practical feel for their qualities, she replied. That Wraith made me realise that some of them are more ineffective in this situation than I thought they would be. Umu, Ainz nodded. To the living, the Undead possess many traits, Skills and Abilities that make them problematic opponents. Against adversaries that are immune to them, however, they can become rather unimpressive. This was something that Ainz knew well from his many years of playing Yggdrasil. Though he had Abilities that augmented the quality of his summons, he still had to carefully consider what he used against his targets. For instance, he folded his hands behind his back, Basic Wraiths use touch attacks to deliver an ability drain. This ability drain is not raw damage, but an attack against the vitality of the target. The living become weaker and weaker until they turn into lifeless husks. Undead are immune to this as they have no vitality to speak of, so while its incorporeal nature might seem useful at first, a Wraith is a poor choice when fighting Undead, Constructs, and other non-living opponents. Baroness Zahradnik nodded and moved on to the next area, clearing away the weak Undead. The beginnings of her formation started to manifest: three Undead Beasts C a bear, a cow and a boar C a half dozen Skeleton Archers, three Wights and a Ghast. After using them in the next battle, she stopped picking up Wights. These Wights are underperforming, she said. The Wights here should be around Level Nine or Ten, but their attacks are split between a physical and energy drain component. Their signature ability is turning any Humans or Demihumans that they kill into Wights, which makes them quite efficient against groups of weak opponents that they can turn. It wont work here, however. Ainz looked over the Undead soldiers she had arranged, nodding silently to himself. Aside from that, it appears you have a good grasp on how to best use various Undead against the Undead. The Undead Beasts worked as a solid front line, while the Ghasts made for manoeuvrable offensive strikers. If left to their own devices, mindless Undead prioritised attacks against the nearest opponent that they could harm, and the zombified Undead Beasts made for ideal meatshields. She was struggling with how to employ the Skeleton Archers, however, as they werent exactly sharpshooters and were as likely to hit friend as foe when releasing arrows into the melee. Ainz was curious how she would ultimately address that problem. Several Skeleton Mages were added to her growing forces, but they were used conservatively. The Baroness turned a dubious frown upon the line of casters. Im divided on how useful these Skeleton Mages are Hey, Im a Skeleton Mage too! Is there a problem with them? He asked. Im not sure if I would call it a problem, Your Majesty, she answered, but magic casters tend to have issues with endurance. From what Ive read on the topic, arcane casters in armies are employed to make decisive strikes or are held in reserve for problematic opponents. Those specialised in Abjuration, Enchantment and Transmutation provide support from well behind friendly lines. Regardless of their role, however, mana regeneration is a universal issue. I seethe considerations that an army commander must make for magic casters factor in multiple battles and extended campaigns. Mana enters into your logistical calculations rather than in Adventurer terms where it is more likely that the outcomes of single fights weigh more heavily. With the New Adventurer Guilds expeditions, the Baroness replied, mana management has become a broad logistical concern as well. But yes, the old way that Adventurers once saw things doesnt work for an army. Even against one of the Undead here with weak Damage Reduction, a single hit from a Ghast hurts about as much as a single Magic Arrow from these Skeleton Mages. A Ghast can keep attacking until they perish, while a Skeleton Mage is limited by their mana. With this being the case, its better to hold Skeleton Mages in reserve to deal with threats that the Undead troops with mundane attacks cannot harm. As Baroness Zahradnik turned away to lead her soldiers through the dusty surroundings of the settlement, the notion that she had been born and raised for life on the battlefield floated to the forefront of Ainzs mind. The decision of the NPCs to set her on the path of command was proving itself to be correct. She quickly absorbed and effectively integrated new information, applying it to her existing experience and knowledge. Her pragmatic and prudent approach to things swiftly swept aside hollow preconceptions and superstition. Combined with her stalwart nature, indomitable drive and apparent talent, Ainz had before him the opportunity to forge the first spear of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Through the misty darkness of the Katze Plains, an Undead army marched purposefully towards the silent ruins surrounding a looming keep tower. The Undead were divided and ordered into neat ranks, maintaining a precise formation. At their head, astride an Undead Beast in the form of a horse, rode their commander. The flag of the Sorcerous Kingdom fluttered from where it was attached to her upright spear. About halfway through clearing the surroundings, Baroness Zahradnik had acquired the Undead horse as a makeshift mount. A while later, she returned to the ship to retrieve a spare flag, stating that it was only appropriate that their army should have a banner. Ainz and Shalltear followed the army from above, and a sense of anticipation grew within him as it advanced towards its objective. By the standards of the region, it wasnt a very strong army. Nor was it very large: he simply lacked the vocabulary to describe it. A single Mithril-rank Adventurer could probably wipe out the entire thing with relative ease. If Ainz had randomly come across it, it might have been a curiosity due to its organised appearance. By following the Baroness as she raised her forces, however, he held a sense of investment and progress. Weak as the army was, he still felt like they were on the edge of a climactic battle scene. There was just one thing that could have spiced things up even more. In all this time, he said, I havent heard her issue any commands. I believe shes been using her communication Skill this entire time, Ainz-sama. I see. Well, I suppose that makes sense. Certain commander-type classes in Yggdrasil had Skills that allowed for simultaneous communication with many people. Hearing her commands and watching the army move in response would have added to the excitement of the battle, but there was no point in her shouting at the top of her lungs and potentially attracting attention if she could just issue them silently. By the way, what sort of Commander Class Skills and Abilities does she have? In addition to the communication Skill shes using right now, she has some sort of Ability that provides a small buff to her loyal vassals. This includes her subjects and her household, arinsu. Everyonedoes that mean the entire population of her territory? If that was true, it was remarkable in itself. Commanders in Yggdrasil had Skills and Abilities that could affect raid groups and guilds at most, which was nowhere remotely near the number of subjects one could have in their territory. Did this mean that Jircniv subtly influenced millions of his loyal subjects as their Emperor? What was the threshold of loyalty required to receive these benefits? Have the effects of this small buff been measured? Yes, Ainz-sama. The Elder Liches working under her have been trying to determine exact values using the data that the administration has collected on her territory, but things are still rather vague, arinsu. Hmmdo you have some tangible figures, at least? I think the easiest way to put it is that she provides an array of bonuses that make the functioning of her territory smoother. The competency of her loyal subjects increases slightly, there are fewer accidents and they are harder to shake mentally. The overall effect has been stated to be a two-point-five per cent improvement in the overall performance of those being influenced by this passive Ability. This includes the Undead under her command as well. Taken at face value, it appeared to be a tiny bonus: one that would only be noted with the stringent bookkeeping provided by the administrations Elder Liches. On a national scale, however, this tiny bonus could mean the difference between starvation and economic stability. He recalled Punitto Moe once saying that the more developed nations of Earth C before its environmental collapse C allocated anywhere from One to Four per cent of their total economic output on military spending. Did this mean that a nation with capable administrators and loyal subjects could fund a standing military through class bonuses alone? Even when considering things on a smaller scale, this small bonus was still significant. Providing a smith with a competency bonus meant that their products would be superior. In Yggdrasil, a Blacksmiths skill was a factor in determining the quality and maximum data capacity of an item frame. It was the difference between replacing one data crystal with a better one or even adding another data crystal entirely. The effect this had on the market value of the item was not linear: it was explosively exponential when it came to the highest quality items. While he was fairly certain the bonuses conferred would not add several zeros to the end of the price tag of the low-level items here, it would still have some impact. The value of exports would increase and thus would the amount of wealth entering Nazaricks coffers through tolls and taxes. With that wealth came the ability to pay for fully activated base defences and powerful mercenary NPCs. The more they understood and harnessed, the more effective a tool these previously unknown Civilian Job Classes would become. His eyes flared brightly as he seized upon a detail that he had almost missed. Did you say that the Undead are affected C as in those I created? Yes, Ainz-sama. That wasnt right. As far as he knew, it was impossible unless the commander was in the same party or raid as the summoner. Shortly after taking E-Rantel, he had tested whether it was possible to further augment his created Undead by placing commanders over them. Even a Crypt Lord, which was specifically designed to strengthen any Death Knights under its command, could not strengthen Death Knights under his control when he assigned them to it. Now that he thought about it, Farmers overseeing skeletal farm hands were a sort of commander, and their production bonuses seemed to be unaffected by the fact that they were using Undead created by him. He viewed it as a curious perk, but the fact that an individual with a genuine Commander class could affect Undead under his control was another matter entirely. Is Cocytus aware of this? If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Cocytus and Ludmila correspond semi-regularly, so I believe that he should know about it. I seeno wonder he seemed so enthusiastic in that proposal to raise local commanders for the Royal Army. At the time, Ainz thought the main selling point of Cocytus proposal was the fact that, unlike his Undead creations and any Mercenary NPCs that they might summon, local commanders could be resurrected C for a much lower cost than summoning a new Mercenary NPC C and thus retain valuable experience. The idea that any local commander could also affect the forces assigned to them with their Skills and Abilities cast the proposal in a new light. Even if the commanders remained at a low level, being able to act in a full capacity as a commander meant that the much higher-level forces under them would be that much stronger. Below, the Baroness stopped at a point where the thick mists obscured the ruins. Her forces continued forward to take their positions. Ainz wondered just how much stronger the makeshift army was under her command. Have these passive bonuses increased as shes levelled? He asked. I think her Elder Lich said something about the autumn harvest providing more concrete data, Shalltear answered. They noticed her initial bonuses quite early on, however, so its likely that nothing significant has shown itself in their bookkeeping. Maybe she has to hit some skill breakpointor maybe it improves at specific levels? I wonder if the Job Classes here have capstones There were too many unknowns. It was extraordinarily difficult to investigate Job Classes when those that possessed them werent even aware of Job Classes or Levels or the idea that they had Skills and Abilities. Everything was a matter of common sense to them. Even in what would be considered well-explored Job Classes C such as common Adventurer ones C there were all sorts of holes that should have been filled by something. How about active Command Skills? Active Command Skillsah C there was one. Shortly after I took her as my vassal, Ludmila demonstrated an active ability that fortified the mental state of one of her maids. She learned how to activate it after I coaxed her to try. When I spoke to Pandoras Actor about it, he said that Emperor Jircniv was observed to do something similar during his first audience in Nazarick. Did he, now Yes, Shalltear nodded. Upon his entry to the Throne Room, the Emperor and his entourage faltered. Aura noticed that he issued a Command Skill without opening his mouth, and several who possess superior sensory ability confirmed this. His first application was ineffective, but his second attempt broke them out of their Shaken state. Considering the sheer magnitude of what they were confronted with, the Skill that the Emperor used was probably several times more potent than Ludmilas. The difference between an Emperor and a Noble? Ainz mused, Something easily mistaken for weight of authority, force of personality or persuasive abilityor perhaps it is one and the same in this world. I have witnessed many here overwhelmed by their fear, so it is a useful Skill for a Commander to have. Was there anything else? Commands that augment specific actions, or perhaps something like an aura? Shalltear furrowed her brow, tapping her lip with a finger. After several moments, she shook her head. I apologise, Ainz-sama, but I am unaware of her having anything else that might be a Command Skill. Ainz floated down to hover near the Baroness head. The army looked to be in position, with her Skeleton Archers in the front of the Undead Beasts. Zahradnik-dono, he said. What Skills and Abilities will you be using for this assault? Theres the one that Ive been issuing orders with, she twisted in her seat to look up at him, but the only other Skill I have appears to mentally fortify the subordinate that I use it on. Undead are immune to mind-affecting spells and abilities, so its redundant here. So I have a commander who can augment my Undead, but she doesnt have any Skills that can be used on them. What sort of joke is this? You havent taken any steps to develop Command Skills as a commander? Surely you must have come across some hints that might lead you to one. At his words, she seemed to hesitate. A moment later, she replied in an uncertain voice. I have a lead, Your Majesty, but the memories that come with it are not pleasant. What happened? Once I learned about the deeds of House Fassett, she said. I was furious C so furious that I had to excuse myself from the meeting I was attending in an attempt to rein in my anger. My household felt it. My maids started doing things more aggressively, and they remained like that until I was finally able to bottle everything up. An attack buff? Having someone pick up a new and useful skill and never use it again was something he had never seen or heard of happening before. It would be a laughable notion, had they been in Yggdrasil. You dont appear to be the type that gets hung up over old memories, he noted. There must be something else. it is as you say, Your Majesty. The Skill seemshazardous. It doesnt just affect combatants: it affects civilians, too. So you fear that, upon activation, all of your subjects will experience an increased sense of aggression. Yes, Your Majesty. I can just imagine all of the accidents that will take place as a result. While that did seem troublesome, it was still no excuse to sit on the Skill without figuring out how exactly it functioned. Where did this happen? He asked her. In E-Rantels central district. I assume your maids were somewhere in the district? Yes, Your Majesty. My ladys maid was accompanying me. Three other maids were in a manor in the district. Since it was a fortress city, E-Rantel was nowhere near as large as the sprawling capitals of Re-Estize and Baharuth. The radius of the central district was far smaller than a battlefield, which Ainz assumed the ability would cover. Did this Skill affect the residents of your territory? If it did, nothing was reported. In that case, lets determine the radius of this Skill He was about to say that he would contact the Elder Lich working under her, but he had no idea which of the hundreds of Elder Liches it was. Shalltear, contact someone thats in a position to observe the subjects in her territory. They are to note any signs of this aggression that Zahradnik-dono described. At once, Ainz-sama. Shalltear nodded, and Ainz turned his gaze down at the Baroness. She turned her attention forward, licking her lips nervously. Several minutes passed, then the Baroness straightened on her mount with a dangerous gleam in her eye. The banner of the Sorcerous Kingdom was raised high above as her voice rang over the field. Mark: 150 metres! The heads of the Skeleton Archers swivelled to gaze at some location beyond the mist. Nock! In perfect unison, the entire rank of Skeleton Archers nocked their bows. Eh were starting now? Draw C loose! Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 The arrows vanished into the mist. Baroness Zahradnik did not wait for any sounds of their report. Nock, draw C loose! Nock, draw C loose! Mark: 140 metres! Nock, draw C loose! Though they were weak, the Undead nature of the Skeleton Archers allowed them to keep up with the Baroness rapid commands where living archers would have tired and slowed down. Ainz leaned forward, peering into the distance, but he could see nothing. Is she hitting anything? How does she know somethings there? Mark: 130 metres! Nock, draw C loose! Nock, draw C loose! A hundred metres away, Skeletons, Wights and Ghouls appeared with a smattering of Ghasts and Undead Beasts. Several Wraiths revealed themselves at half that distance. Baroness Zahradnik paid them no mind, continuing to direct her volleys somewhere beyond. Mark: 110 metres! Nock, draw C loose! Once the volleys fell within 100 metres, a handful of Zombies shambled into view. Nearly all of them were feathered with arrows. I seeshes filtering out her targets by their movement speed and using her archers to deal with the lions share of the enemys combined health pool. Its really not like being a Commander in Yggdrasil C its more like those strategy games that Punitto Moe played. The piercing resistance of skeletal targets would make them effectively immune to the Skeleton Archers arrows, and the faster movement speed of the leading edge made them generally harder to hit. Zombies, on the other hand, would stay under the predetermined volleys for a much longer period. The fact that mindless Undead moved as quickly as their gait allowed them whenever possible made it possible to predict where they were on the flat terrain. The Wraiths reached the rank of Undead Archers, impotently swooping down on them. When the closest corporeal Undead came within forty metres, she ordered her Undead Beasts into a slow advance. Her heavy infantry absorbed the disorganised charge, halting it in its tracks. Archers: take marks beyond thirty metres. Loose at will! Ghasts C with me! The Baroness rode off with two dozen Ghasts behind her, moving behind her lines to wheel around and charge into the side of the enemy force. Her spear cleaved through three ghouls as she crossed behind the enemy line. The Ghasts rolled over the flank, ripping into Undead flesh with their teeth and claws. Ahead of the Ghast assault, Baroness Zahradnik systematically located and destroyed the enemies with the greatest damage potential. Her forces folded in over the collapsing enemy line. Without fear or any sense of self-preservation, the doomed Undead did not consider flight C they were simply dismantled where they fought. Her battle won, the Baroness did not rest on her laurels. She reorganised her formation and immediately marched them off, moving around the edge of the ruins. Shalltear, how are things in Baroness Zahradniks territory? I had a Vampire Bride go out into the village square, Shalltear replied. She didnt notice anything amiss. Ainz breathed a sigh of relief. He hadnt started a riot in the Baroness territory with his willful decision. Then it isnt anything so ridiculous as a universal active Skill, he said. Its probably a battlefield aura of some sortconsidering the size of battlefields here, the area it covers is probably far larger than anything from Yggdrasil. The Baroness voice sounded in the distance. Ainz and Shalltear flew over to catch up. When the dust of the second battle settled, he flew down to land behind the Baroness. A displeased expression marred her refined features as she inspected the ranks of her little army. It appears that your Skill does not reach as far as you feared, he told her. Shalltear spoke with one of her vassals in your territory, and she noted no difference in the behaviour of your subjects during these battles. Thats a relief to hear, Your Majesty. Though she said so, Baroness Zahradniks expression remained. Her gaze travelled down the row of Undead Beasts. Theres something else that concerns you, he prompted. A few things, she said, then turned to bow before him. First, I must apologise for my unsightly behaviour, Your Majesty. Unsightly? Yesthis ability: it influences my behaviour; makes me more aggressive. I cant stay calm and issue orders in silence, and it colours the tactical decisions that I make. I sit behind the lines and order attack after attack after attack, but its not enough and I charge out to fight in the end. A self-deprecating smile traced her lips, and she rose and turned away to look back out over her troops. Its strange: Undead are supposed to be immune to mind-affecting spells and abilities, but it doesnt feel that way to me. Despair Aura II. A wave of dark power billowed out from Ainz as he activated the skill. No one C not even the weak Skeleton Archers C reacted to it. Nothing appears amiss, he told her. Youd be fleeing in a panic right now if you werent immune. Tell me, Baroness: have you retained your Human views on the Undead? I dont think Ive ever had what might be considered normal Human views on the Undead, she replied. As a Frontier Noble, Undead beings were just one of a multitude of threats. I learned how to destroy them and not much else. Once my title went with the annexation, I had to learn as much as I could about the Sorcerous Kingdom and work with all manner of Undead servitors so I could continue to fulfil my contractual obligations as a noble. Interestingand now? As youve seen, I know very little about myself. But you are yourself, correct? Im afraid I dont follow, Your Majesty. Ainz cupped an elbow in his hand and raised the other to his chin. Hmmironically, this would have been easier to convey had you more conventional views on the Undead. Most see the Undead as enemies of all that live, driven by an irreconcilable hatred. As an intelligent Undead being, you should understand that it is not as clear-cut as people presume. Though we may see and react to certain things in a manner distinct from the living, we have emotions just like anyone else C we can feel pride, joy and love; greed, anger and shame. Undead with emotional suppression receive a degree of protection from their extremes, but the fact remains that theyre there. Your emotions are not some mind-affecting spell or ability, Zahradnik-dono: it is a part of who you are. Now that he thought about it, wasnt the fact that emotional suppression worked on the Undead strange? It was certainly an ability that affected ones mental state. Maybe it was treated in the same manner as Shalltears Blood Frenzy. Then Ill be subject to the influence of this Skill whenever I use it? Baroness Zahradnik asked. It is more likely that you can learn to harness and refine this Skill. Regulating ones emotions is something that nobles are good at, yes? You appear to have done admirably with your, ermreaction to my presence. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Geh, why did I have to bring that up? But those feelings are still there They will most likely remain, and it is not necessarily a bad thing. Whats important is that you do not allow your emotions to rule you. This matter shall receive my utmost endeavour, Your Majesty. Good. Now, what is your assessment of this offensive Skill? The Baroness turned her attention to the Undead ranks, and her displeased expression returned. Individually, the effect is quite small, she said. When applied to a large force, however, it produces pronounced results. When we were clearing the surroundings, these Skeleton Archers could at most get through half of the Zombies before they reached our defensive line. While maintaining this Skill, all of the Zombies were dispatched before they could reach us. Despite this, however, it is not enough. Not enough? Ainz frowned, I feel that this is a significant improvement. If measured in a single battle, that should be the case, but its not enough to keep my forces from taking too much damage going from battle to battle. My Undead Beasts are in dire condition C Ive lost half of them already, and the rest look about ready to fall apart. Since I am using them as my defensive line, they invariably take damage. A chuckle rose from his nonexistent throat. Zahradnik-dono, he told her, youre expecting far too much from a group of Undead Beasts, Ghasts and Skeleton Archers. Having these forces make it through two pitched battles of this magnitude is already a spectacular result. You seem to adapt quickly to new ideas and information, but, at the same time, you are still influenced by Human lines of thought. The advantage in having Undead forces is that you can always raise more, and corpses are plentiful as long as you continue fighting. I still dislike losing forces under my command. My tactics thus far have been simplistic, and Im sure there are better ways to go about things. You mentioned that Im bringing in Human lines of thought, so I will bring up a related question: are there no Undead here that can heal other Undead like Human Clerics can heal wounded soldiers? Aside from Lady Shalltear, of course. Considering the level range present here, I dont believe that there would be any. The earliest ones would probably be Mummies. Mummies? Yes C theyre the preserved bodies entombed by cultures with such practises. You can commonly find Priests and Clerics amongst them, but this is not an environment in which they will appear. Wed have better luck if we were in a desert area. Whats a desert? We have to start from there? Its an extremely dry region, often sandyyou really havent heard of a desert? The Baroness squirmed slightly. One of my friends often calls this region a backwater of a backwater C I suppose I am a product of that general ignorance. I know very little about the world beyond the duchy. Even someone thats been to the Empire or the Theocracy appears well-travelled to me. Well, he cleared his throat to clear the guilty inflexion in his voice, given that you now have an unlimited life span, there will be plenty of opportunities to travel. As for other Undeadtheyd have to be the intelligent sort with Job Class Levels, and I expect everything at that point would be above Mithril-rank by your estimation. Come C lets replenish your ranks and continuewas there anything else youd like to add? I dont like the smell. I know, right? Shalltear voiced her agreement. Hah! Ainz barked out a laugh, Then you have quite the challenge ahead of you. Those Ghasts that youve taken a liking to are the worst offenders in this lot. As a passive Ability, they emit a stench that will sicken anything not immune to poison. You wont be able to just wash them off in the river. Baroness Zahradnik turned a baleful eye to the Ghasts who were waiting obediently in their ranks, as if she were considering their destruction on the spot. Oi, oiwhat happened to disliking losses? Ainz made a mental note of the Baroness loathing of bad odours. Was it a Revenant trait? Maybe she just had a personal aversion to uncleanliness like Shalltear. Once her troops were replenished, the Baroness returned to clearing the ruins around the tower. She continued in her efforts to refine her formation and come up with more effective tactics, but she continued to lose Undead Beasts every second battle. When they went to pick up new troops for the third time, the Baroness stopped to ask him a question. Your Majesty, if a Wraith attacks another Undead, will that Undead retaliate even if the attacks inflict no harm? He dredged up memories of his newbie days. In Yggdrasil, it was a mechanically sound idea, but the aggroed mobs would run off the moment someone did something that registered to them. It wasnt a tactic that would last for long, either: by Level 20, it was common for Undead to have special attacks, wield magical weapons, or possess natural weapons that allowed them to deal damage to incorporeal creatures. Wraiths generally made for poor tanks. Using Undead Domination to snag a Wraith floating by overhead, he gestured towards the Baroness. She thanked him and walked off towards the ruins with her new soldier, leaving the rest of her troop behind. Hohshe seems quite confident. Shes probably not wrong, Shalltear said. Shes not, he nodded, but I doubt she knew in advance. For a native of this world, Zahradnik-dono picks up mechanics from Yggdrasil at an extraordinary rate. Most others would remain mired in their commonsense or overcomplicate things. Your influence, perhaps? Her lips twitched up in the ghost of a smile. A bit, perhaps. She interacts with many of those from Nazarick working in the Sorcerous Kingdom, aside from Albedo and maybe Sebas. Then theres the knowledge she gains while interacting with the Undead servitors around her territory. Ludmila works hard to follow any useful leads that she comes across, and shes learned how to apply different types of thinking to things. Youve really taken a liking to her, havent you? ThatsLudmila isnt on the same level as a comrade from Nazarick, but shes proven to be quite compatible. A-as long as she works hard for you, arinsune? Ainz turned away to conceal a rueful smile. Even after over a year in their new world, the NPCs still adamantly believed he was as evil as his characters Karma Value suggested. They also tended to reach extreme conclusions based on that setting. It still felt strange that they could see him as a merciful, generous Supreme Being while thinking he harboured unimaginable villainous intent towards everyone else unless he said otherwise. He sighed quietly to himself, wondering if this would ever change. While he did not consider himself a strictly good person, he still possessed the sensibilities of an average Japanese salaryman. Ah C what is she doing? Shalltear rose into the air slightly. Ainz looked out into the misty darkness, but there was no sign of the noblewoman. You can detect her in all this? I got tired of barely being able to see anything, so I summoned my Household and sent them out into the surroundings. This mist doesnt obscure anything from Vampire Bats. Then lets take a look, shall we? Lead the way. With pleasure, Ainz-sama. They advanced several hundred metres before Ainz spotted a multitude of silhouettes in the mist. He stopped above the Baroness and furrowed his nonexistent brow at the sight before him. Wow, exploit much? This cant be legal. Shall we have Albedo draft a law against it? Thats not C never mind. Is this a combination of her recently-obtained knowledge and the commonsense of this world? A dull rumble drowned out his voice. The Baroness Wraith darted through the ruins with several hundred Undead chasing after it. She appeared to be intent on creating a train out of the remaining Undead in the area. More and more Undead joined in the pursuit of the Wraith, making the scenery below appear a crawling mass obscured by clouds of dust. The Undead couldnt harm the Wraith, and the Wraith couldnt harm the Undead that it had aggroed. The Undead it had aggroed could, however, damage one another. With their varying gaits, they tramped one another in their mindless chase. As the different types of Undead separated, the Wraith led the Undead Beasts to loop back and stampede over the mass of Zombies in the rear. Who needs an army when you can make your enemies do all the work for you? This unyielding logic of hers is beginning to border on absurd. If I may say so, Ainz-sama, Shalltear said. It is not logic that drives her, but intuition, arinsu. When it comes to the things that fall under the purview of her Class Levels, her intuition is so sharp that those of more rational leanings can only believe that the results she achieves are a product of impeccable logic. She is smart enough that she can work backwards from where her intuition leads her, presenting what she inherently understands in a clear and rational manner, arinsu. Ainz wasnt too sure what to think of Shalltears explanation, but the results were the same in the end. Having this intuition could be seen as a greater boon than deductive reasoning in a world where many irrational leaps in logic abounded. So she just knows that what she does will work, then figures out why it worked after the fact? Yes, something like that, arinsu. If she could only free herself from her self-imposed bounds, I think she would Shalltear drifted forward, placing herself in front of him. Whats the matter? Shes picked up something big, Shalltear replied. Going by the strength of the Undead here it shouldnt be much, but Ahead of them, Baroness sent her Wraith and its train careening into the mist. A basso moan drifted over the air. Moments later, a score of Undead Beasts flew back out. Ainz flew forward to witness the new development. Another dozen Undead Beasts flew by below, blasted away alongside chunks of debris. A hulking figure appeared, standing four metres in height. Muscle and fat lay exposed over its entire body. In its shuddering wake came two identical creatures. Together, the massive Undead beings swept aside everything Ludmila had gathered, leaving bones and bodies scattered all over the rubble nearby. HohBlood Meat Hulks. What will you do now, Zahradnik-dono? Your new trick wont help you here. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 A tremendous, meaty slap echoed over the ruins, accompanied by the guttural moans of the Blood Meat Hulks. The Baroness Wraith darted between the three massive Undead brutes, baiting them to attack its incorporeal form in such a way that their ponderous blows would strike one another. Ainz had to admire the degree of fine control that the Baroness had gained over her new soldier C which was impossible to achieve with the limited means of pet direction in Yggdrasil C but it didnt change the fact that the variation on her previous tactic would not work. Though not strictly Zombies, Blood Meat Hulks had the same rough balance as one, adjusted to its higher level. They had large health pools and made powerful, but unwieldy attacks. Their size gave them reach that smaller Zombies did not have, and being grappled by one could be problematic. What truly set them above regular Zombies, however, was their ability to regenerate. Combined with their toughness, the weaker Undead that the Baroness was using to clear the area dealt insufficient damage to overwhelm a Blood Meat Hulks ability to recover its health. Perhaps some clever method could be devised to get rid of one, but three was out of the question. The Baroness continued her attempts to have them destroy one another, but she seemed to realise that her efforts were futile. The Wraith floated to a point above the three lumbering Undead, who kept clambering over one another in their attempts to reach it. She stood at a distance, observing them quietly with a frown. Have you encountered these before, Zahradnik-dono? The noblewoman glanced over to where he had floated down nearby, then turned her attention back to the Blood Meat Hulks again. No, Your Majesty, she replied. They almost seem like Zombies, but they dont appear to take any damage. Ainz silently smiled to himself. They were taking damage, but it was being delivered in the form of bludgeoning attacks. With how massive they were, it was impossible to tell through visual cues. They had no skin to display bruises and no broken bones to note - only a mass of muscle and fat that constantly regenerated the internal damage received. Well, I wont ruin your fun Blood Meat Hulks were at the top end of low-tier Undead, meaning that the ones before them should have been somewhere around Level 19. That the Baroness, who could sense the strength of her opponents, did not immediately give up lent to the idea that his estimate was at least close. After a few dozen seconds, she rolled the banner of the Sorcerous Kingdom up around the haft of her weapon, putting the spear away to replace it with another. So this is your answer? Ainz asked. The Baroness nodded quietly. What about the troops that you left outside the ruin? She turned around to look up at him, lightly planting the base of her spear on the ground. There is an order to battle, she said. An order to strength. This is what I was taught, at least. The strength of a group C be it a patrol, raid, army or nation C is organised according to that order. As a noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ainz noted, you should be well aware of how powerful our armies are. Do you still believe these teachings hold any truth to them? It is in my brief time acting as a commander in the Sorcerous Kingdoms army, the Baroness replied, that I came to understand this as a truth that can be found anywhere. The weak comprise the majority, while strong individuals become increasingly scarce the higher one goes. As this is the case, a leader must determine how to order things to the best effect. While the scale of the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces is vastly different, this truth remains. I see, Ainz said. Then I suppose it is best to hear your explanation in its entirety. The Baroness fell silent for a moment, then she looked down to the cracked earth as a hint of embarrassment coloured her cheeks. Forgive me for my presumption, Your Majesty, she said. As a mighty sovereign possessed of unfathomable wisdom, it is a subject in which you must hold a far superior understanding than myself. Uh, I dont? Wait, why are you walking away C tell me! Ainz wanted to spin the Baroness back around and shake the information out of her. As the Sorcerer King, however, he could not betray any ignorance on a topic that people thought he should thoroughly understand. He brooded over how to have her continue her explanation as she brooded over how to deal with the Blood Meat Hulks. Youre certain that this is your only option? He asked. Within the limits that youve set for my task, she answered, yes. In many ways, its not unlike the situation I would have found myself in as a member of a frontier house in Re-Estize, if not for the appearance of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Most of Re-Estizes nobles are of civilian leanings, if Im not mistaken. Most of their fighting was done by levies, retainers or hirelings. Does being a member of one of Re-Estizes frontier houses truly demand such risks? Ive recently discovered that its not the case for all frontier territories, the Baroness said. Those in the north of E-Rantel, for instance, had a powerful being suppressing threats from the Great Forest of Tob. They could afford a more civilian style of involvement in their territories. For E-Rantels southwestern frontier, however, this was not the case. Wilderness tribes and monsters are plentiful, and our vigilance cannot waver. It wasnt like the inland territories where intermittent and isolated threats are dealt with by Adventurers. If the frontier was attacked and insufficient defenders were on hand, the first sign of anything having happened would be the next territory being attacked. Relying on a potentially weeks-long response from the nearest town or city will, of course, result in tragedy. Millions would perish if a major invasion was underway. Having personally dealt with various threats to the duchy as Momon, Ainz knew well of what she spoke. If he and Nabe had not been conveniently on hand to deal with several major border threats C such as an Undead horde that had spilt over from the Katze Plains and a Goblin Alliance that had risen out of the Great Forest of Tob C the results that the Baroness described would have indeed been the case. One might say that Frontier Nobles are the earliest form of the nobility, she continued. We are most needed when a nation is still young and requires leaders of martial focus to secure its newly-founded territories. In addition to being leaders, we are also what amounts to a career officer. War is our primary obligation, be it in the defence of a border or the expansion of it. Over the generations, members of militant noble houses are essentially bred for war. This means that we have the potential to be far stronger than the average person, and I suppose this is where those orders of strength come in. In Re-Estize, this order is fairly simple. You have tenants with contractual obligations for military service C the levy C vocational forces such as militia and household men-at-arms, then highly capable forces in a personal retinue such as Knights or accomplished Adventurers and Mercenaries looking to settle down. With the regular nobility, this is the highest level from a martial standpoint. In a militant house, however, it is members of that house that occupy the last and highest level of that hierarchy. This is ideally speaking, of course, as strength is not consistent with breeding from generation to generation. Members of a Frontier House have the most time to train and the greatest means to equip themselvesthis is also ideally speaking. House Zahradnik has never been very wealthy, but we managed to get by. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I see, Ainz nodded. So being raised under this type of hierarchy, you consider it your obligation as a martial noble to face opponents that your subordinates cannot. This is why you have chosen to face the Blood Meat Hulks in the place of your troops. Thats right, the Baroness nodded. I suppose if I were to put it in the Sorcerous Kingdoms terms, its that matches should be level-appropriate, lest one squanders what each rank in this order of strength is suited for. Just as the strong have their place, so do the weak. Levies are better back at their usual places of work and professional troops can provide more coverage of territory than a single strong individual. Those at the pinnacle of strength keep opponents at that level in check so they cannot wreak havoc on those weaker than them. And what if you cannot match the pinnacle of an opponents strength? Baroness Zahradnik offered a sardonic smile to the mist before her upon hearing his question. If you cannot surrender, she said, then you flee. If you cannot flee, then you fight and hope its deterrent enough to survive. If notthen that is the way of things. The advent of conflict often comes with a foregone conclusion. It is what comes before that determines the result. Thanks to the tenets of our faith, my family has at least been able to cultivate a bloodline that was capable of carrying out its duties. It is something that every nation should pursue, but only the Slane Theocracy has successfully done so to my knowledge. Wilderness tribes as well, strangely enoughthough I suppose the rise of strong Lord-class Demihumans is more a product of their violently competitive cultures. The Baroness seemed to settle herself, taking a deep breath before walking forward, spear in hand. After determining that the Blood Meat Hulks C who were still jostling with one another in their attempts to reach the Wraith overhead C would not turn to attack her, she made an additional study of them at close range. Despite being Level 19, the Zombie-like mechanical aspects of Blood Meat Hulks meant that a lower level Player of sufficient skill could handily defeat them. That being said, three at once for a poorly equipped individual still seemed sketchy, even if they possessed a theoretical Level 15 Monster build. Ability Boost. Ainz frowned, glancing down at the sound of the Martial Art activation. Was she doing it for his benefit? Wind Stride. The Baroness darted forward, opening a long gash with the tip of her spear as she shot by one of the Blood Meat Hulks. Her targets health dropped by a sliver to Ainzs Life Essence, then ticked back to full as its wound closed over a few seconds. With her attack, all three Blood Meat Hulks turned to chase after her. I guess she ran by because she figured they would do that, but what next? She mentioned his restrictions, so it was unlikely that she would resort to bow kiting them. At the end of a thin trail of dust, the Baroness turned and charged again. Another long gash trailed across the torso of the same Blood Meat Hulk, and she was gone again before they could swing at her. Ainz floated closer to the confrontation, leaning forward as he tried to guess at what she was doing. Is she imitating you, Shalltear? I dont think so, Ainz-sama. Ive never fought like that in front of her. The attacks were reminiscent of a lance charge, save for the slashing pass. The Baroness made another, but this time his Life Essence displayed a larger drop in the Blood Meat Hulks health. Before she came around again, however, it had regenerated to full. She used a Martial Art, Shalltear noted. Is that so? I watched her fight once in a while back when she still participated in Adventurer Training. Any time a normal-looking attack deals more damage than it should, its nearly always a Martial Art, arinsu. Since shes already maintaining Ability Boost and Wind Stride, the attack was a first-stage Strike Art. Her mundane attacks barely scratch the Blood Meat Hulks through their layers of fat and muscle, but the additional damage from the Martial Art is quite telling. Ainz nodded in silent agreement. The layers of flesh served as natural armour of sorts, so Shalltears explanation about the additional damage was mechanically sound. As for Martial Artsaccording to the data analysed by Mare and Pandoras Actor, the resource system that drove Martial Arts was broken down into three components. The first, most basic component was physical endurance. Once one ran out of stamina, one could not perform Martial Arts. A certain Alchemist he knew had developed working stamina potions, but Ainz feared what would become of him if his supply was taken away to distribute amongst the Adventurers. How does he not have a kid on the way already, anyway? The second component was something like presence of mind. If the body was the vessel that performed Martial Arts, then the mind was what provided the steps that the body performed. Thirdly was a hard resource system, which they had loosely termed Focus Levels. It was not a system where an amount was expended, but reserved. The current consensus was that one gained a single Focus Level for every five warrior type levels C that was, Fighter variants, Rangers, Paladins, Blackguards, and Cavalry classes. Monks had their own system, which revolved around the use of a Ki pool. Martial Arts that were maintained like a buff tied up Focus Levels, while those that functioned like on-use activations required that one had the Focus Levels available to activate them. There existed techniques that allowed one to break their limits to gain additional Focus Levels temporarily, but trying to forcefully perform Martial Arts beyond ones limit inflicted a significant amount of physical damage to the user. The Baroness used Ability Boost: a first-stage Boost Art that improved physical attributes, Wind Stride: another first-stage Boost Art that increased movement speed, and presumably something like Slash, which was a first-stage Strike Art. The first two Martial Arts tied up two Focus Levels, while the third required one to use. Since she sensed that the Level 16 Skeleton Warriors were stronger than herself, the three Focus Levels in use would mean that she was Level 15. No, wait, that cant be right, can it? She has at least one Racial Class Level in Revenant, which should leave her one level short of having enough combined warrior-type levels for those three Focus Levelsunless were getting something wrong, that should be the case, right? The two possibilities that fit within his current mechanical knowledge were that the Baroness had levelled in a warrior-type Job Class since checking the Skeleton Warriors, or that her Racial Class Levels qualified as levels in a certain Job Class archetype. He wasnt sure if one could gain a level within a day, but she might have been on the edge of levelling already. If her Racial Class Levels qualified as certain Job Class Levels, however, she was potentially quite powerful build-wise. Ainz made a mental note to have her check the Skeleton Warriors again after they were done. Below, Baroness Zahradnik continued her methodical testing of the Blood Meat Hulks. She was becoming more daring C or was it more confident? The mindless nature of her opponents meant that they never learned how to fight her no matter how many times she made her probing attacks. She should be just about ready to go, Shalltear said. Youve watched her fight opponents like these before? Mare doesnt use Blood Meat Hulks very often in the Adventurer Training Area, Shalltear shook her head. However, Ludmila tends to feel out her opponents before attacking in earnest. It doesnt matter if shes fighting them personally or fighting them as a commander. Once she believes that shes gained a sufficient understanding of her opponents, she will move to strike them down. On her next approach, the Baroness made the same, slashing attack, followed by a piercing strike to her targets side. The Blood Meat Hulk issued a low moan, raising its arm high. As it did so, however, it was jostled by the other two shoving their way by to get at her. She danced back from their ponderous blows, darting forward as their fists struck the ground where she once stood. Her spear lanced out at the first Blood Meat Hulk, splitting into three as it did against the Zombie Wyvern. The crimson points of Ainzs eyes flared as the Undead brute was knocked onto its back. This wasnt because she had managed to knock down her bulky adversary, but because of what he saw in his Life Essence. The attack had not only reduced the Blood Meat Hulks health by a quarter, but the Baroness as well. Before he could think too much on it, black arrows rained onto the fallen Undead, followed by the brilliant flare of Magic Arrow spells. Most of the arrows bounced off or were otherwise ineffective, but the spells had no issues hitting home. The projectiles pummeled the Blood Meat Hulk until it lay still on the ground. Still being chased by the other two Blood Meat Hulks, the Baroness came around, reaching into her Infinite Haversack to retrieve a crystal vial. She popped it open and tossed it on her fallen adversary as she jogged by. A soft hiss filled the air, and the form of the Blood Meat Hulk started to melt away. After confirming that the Blood Meat Hulk was destroyed, the Baroness turned to face the remaining two, preparing for her next charge. Ainz shook his head, wondering why he thought that it would be three against one in the first place. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 As the Baroness took the fight to her two remaining adversaries, the ranks of Skeleton Archers and Skeleton Mages that had appeared out of the mist to rain destruction upon the fallen Blood Meat Hulk formed up neatly nearby. With someone engaging them in direct melee, the two Undead brutes did not turn towards them even after their fellow was abruptly slaughtered. Ainz mused over the scene, reminded of those old shows where villains would duel a hero in the presence of their minions. If the fight became inconvenient, the villain would unabashedly display their cowardly, dishonourable nature and order the hero to be filled with holes. This never worked, of course: the hero would somehow survive to prevail. But those were just stories, and it seemed to work perfectly fine here. It was quite the juxtaposition with Baroness Zahradniks apparent nature. She was upright and earnest, with a consistently stalwart disposition that would remind one of a hero rather than a villain. When it came to a fight, however, she seemed to possess no scruples whatsoever. The Baroness invariably pursued the most effective methods of destroying her enemy as possible. It didnt matter if what she did would be considered dishonourable, unfair or outright atrocious. He wouldnt be surprised if she had something stashed away in her bags to envenom her weapons with. According to Shalltear, that her opponents were mindless Undead was not a factor: anyone who she considered an enemy received a lethal dose of her cold efficiency. Shalltear. Yes, Ainz-sama? If we were to, say, send her to aid an ally at the head of an army, would our allies become just as horrified of us as their enemies? Hmmprobably not. What makes you say that? He asked. Ludmila still operates according to the Sorcerous Kingdoms policies in everything she does, Shalltear answered. She will also observe any limitations you place and work to accomplish specific objectives. If shes instructed to play nice, then shell play nice in the most efficient way possible. I see. Well, thats a relief to hear. Will you be sending her somewhere, arinsuka? Would he? There were clear benefits to doing so if the opportunity presented itself. If she had a firm grasp on the Sorcerous Kingdoms national policies, Nazaricks priorities, and could do as Shalltear said, the Baroness was an ideal operative in certain situations. With the appropriate countermeasures, she was almost entirely indistinguishable from a regular Human being. The Sorcerous Kingdom was often seen as a nation of monsters by outsiders, so her presence might shift their perceptions. In addition, the risk to the NPCs would be lowered if they used local representatives for foreign diplomacy A consideration for the future, he replied. Our administrators still have much to do in the Sorcerous Kingdom. He turned his attention to the fight below, where the Baroness appeared to be testing something again. Is she trying to bait them into hitting each other as she did with the Wraith? AhCwhoops, there she goes With the crunch of several ribs C or perhaps all of them C the Baroness finally caught the brunt of one of the Blood Meat Hulks attacks. She flew several dozen metres before hitting the ground and rolled for a half-dozen more. To her credit, she popped back up to her feet once she regained control of her momentum. As Ainz watched her health tick up again, he was reminded of what he had witnessed earlier. During the fight with her first opponent, she used that three-pronged attack and lost health. Did she force her limit? Yes, Ainz-sama. Though he said it simply, forcing ones limit was nearly unheard of. Is that something she learned after she turned into a Revenant? No, its something from before. When she grasped her first Martial Arts, it was discovered that she could do this at the cost of crippling injuries. I heard the veteran Adventurers were quite furious with her, but Mare and Pandoras Actor were intrigued. Umu. I find it intriguing as well. We should send her to Go Gin at some point. His wariness over Martial Arts had waned since the relative weakness of the regions inhabitants was established. Interest in Martial Arts fell off almost entirely when it turned out that both Nazaricks NPCs and his Undead creations appeared to be incapable of learning them. The appearance of an intelligent Undead capable of Martial Arts stoked the embers of his curiosity, however. The Undead did not experience physical exhaustion, and it seemed she was perfectly willing and able to sacrifice health for the ability to exceed her level-based limits. What remained was to discover if the loss of mental clarity required to execute Martial Arts was a result of disruptions and loss of focus caused by physical wear and tear, or if it was associated with the mental stress that Undead could still feel. If it was the former, an Undead warrior could theoretically perform Martial Arts nonstop. Considering the outsized effectiveness that some of them possessed, it seemed an overwhelming advantage in an otherwise even fight. Heavy thuds sounded through the air as the Blood Meat Hulks once again came within melee range of the Baroness. She had returned to her previous method of fighting, rapidly inflicting light amounts of damage while mitigating risks to herself. Shes regenerated to full, Ainz said, but shes still moving strangely He glanced over to Shalltear, but she shook her head unknowingly. The ground shuddered as one of the Undead brutes crashed to the ground. Buried by a shower of arrows and spells, it was dispatched moments later. With the fight reduced to a duel, the Baroness settled for a more direct approach. Within half a minute, the Blood Meat Hulk was covered in punctures and lacerations. As expected, a Zombie-ish creature was no match for a competent warrior C even when they had several levels on them. A third vial of Holy Water was emptied, and Ainz flew down to join her. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Do you always carry vials of Holy Water around? He asked. Undead are frequently used in the Adventurer Training Area, she answered. The content of Lord Mares courses are never announced in advance, so we eventually got used to bringing everything we might need to every session. These are from nearly two months ago...the Infinite Haversacks make everything so easy to carry around that Ive become used to stockpiling everything. That was easy enough to imagine. Two Infinite Haversacks could hold 1000 Kilograms worth of items with 100 per cent weight reduction. Not only that, the items held within took no additional space. It was a degree of convenience unheard of in the region. The Baroness awkwardly leaned over, picking up an arrow from the ground. The entire thing disintegrated in her fingers. How does the equipment that manifests with these Undead work? She asked, At one point early on, I thought to order my Skeleton Archers to retrieve their spent arrows. Then I saw that they never seemed to run out of arrows. New ones appear in their quivers, but they are always just as shabby as the ones from before. Other Undead seem to come with equipment of their own, but it all disappears when they are destroyed. Ainz pondered her question, having no real explanation. In Yggdrasil, everything was themed according to its location and flavour. A mob in an area with an oriental theme would have weapons that one might find in an oriental setting. Mobs that reflected a specific vocation C say, a Ninja C would carry and use the equipment associated with Ninjas. As far as he had seen, this sort of logic held out here as well. The region that Nazarick had ended up in was markedly western, save for a few exceptions that he thought must be the result of Player influence. A Skeleton never spawned with a nodachi, macuahuitl or khopesh around E-Rantel. He rubbed his jaw in thought for several moments. Hmmperhaps it might be best to explain like this, Ainz said. Rather than trying to figure out where everything comes from, it is easier to accept that everything manifests from an ideaor a theme? A concept? Umu, Ainz nodded. That might be the best word for it. Have you ever wondered why the majority of the Undead here have the bodies of Humans? Undead are not limited to Human form, yet most appear as such. Baroness Zahradnik looked over the ranks of her Undead forces. I always thought it was because Humans live here C or once lived here C so the Undead that manifest appear as Human remains. And when you imagine these remains, what comes to mind? What does a fallen warrior wield? A villager? A farmer? Do you see that reflected here? Do you see any pieces of equipment that are foreign to this region? The Baroness fell silent, scanning the now-emptied area with a thoughtful look. No, I havent noticed anything that shouldnt be here, the Baroness nodded to herself. Ive always taken it for granted, but if examined from that perspective, it stands out quite a bit. The Undead here represent civilians and militia and are armed in the same fashion. All of the Undead Beasts are livestock or what should have been found naturally here before it became a wasteland. If we go deeper into the plains and encounter stronger Undead, we might find guardsmen, knights or members of the aristocracy. These roles that once existed take shape in the appropriate species of Undead for them. Oh boy, I hope Im right It seemed to work the way that it did in Yggdrasil, so he had just gone with the idea. He had no idea how he would explain himself if they came across a Skeleton using a magical assault rifle. With the destruction of the Undead being comes the dissolution of the concept it once represented, the noblewoman said. What manifested the equipment is now no more, so the equipment naturally vanishes as well. I would think that the economics of the region would be vastly different if it wasnt the case, Ainz said lightly. Places like the Katze Plains would be treated as highly-valuable resources where all manner of materials can be procured. People would go in with wagons and come out with piles of weapons and armour to sell. The mightiest would delve deeply into the plains, seeking opponents that yield rarer, more valuable materials. That does sound rather silly, Your Majesty, the Baroness snorted. I cant imagine what sort of strange world it would be if one could do as you mentioned. Ainz decided to leave it at that, lest he step into some unseen pitfall. Baroness Zahradnik returned to the front of her company. Now that weve completed clearing the ruins, she said, what do we do with these? You should keep them for the next place, he replied. We can have them follow along the shore of the river, and they wont have any issues crossing should we investigate something on the other side. The Undead marched off towards the ruined harbour. Ainz, Shalltear and the Baroness started searching through the ruins. Like their previous location, there was little to be found at all. No strongboxes or chests; no fragments of ancient books, stone monuments or carvings. No signs or lettering to be found in wood, stone, or metal. The buildings in the place did not have cellars C which made sense given that they were right by the river C and anything that should have weathered the ages like the towers had collapsed, their remnants scattered everywhere. Given the size of the former settlement and how difficult it should have been for the Humans in the surrounding nations to access, Ainz started to lean in favour of the opinion that it had been purposefully destroyed. Erased, as the Baroness had put it. But by who, and why? Is it possible that some great war occurred here? The Baroness asked, One so intense that it gave rise to the Katze Plains of today? With how the surrounding nations seem to cling to the ghosts of their past claims, he answered, one might think that they are the echoes of such a conflict surviving to this day. One that they have forgotten the true reason foror have kept hidden from the light of day. What of the Sorcerous Kingdom? Your Majesty has ancient claims in the area. Those claims were for E-Rantel, he replied, the events that caused this C even what existed here at the time C is not a part of the Sorcerous Kingdoms history. Ainz held a tense breath. He hadnt expected that particular fabrication to come around and haunt him. It was meant to be used once and forgotten. Usually a noble would question or challenge a claim, which none dared do since the battle of Katze Plains. That it would be brought up in this manner was entirely unforeseen. I see. With that, the Baroness continued her search, advancing towards the tower that loomed over the landscape. He eyed her strange movements: the ones that Shalltear had noted before. Why do you think shes walking like that? Her armour is mundane, so it must be something not working properly? Hmm Though he had already said as much, the realities of mundane equipment in this world still felt like a huge penalty to those who did not have magical equipment, which was most. This was probably because Yggdrasil did not have the same penalties. A Players avatar did not suffer any maluses for damaged equipment aside from durability changes and loss of defensive function. After searching the base of the tower, which was similarly sealed from entry at ground-level, the Baroness activated her hairpin and rose along its stone walls. As she approached the top of the broken tower, she peeked over carefully before rising to alight on the stones. What do you see? He called up to her. The inside of the tower is clear, she called back down. The interior has collapsed like the other one. Clear? Theres no boss? Maybe its a spectral type? No, she has Truesight, so she would be able to see it. A high-level Undead mouse, maybe? He flew up with Shalltear to join the Baroness above the tower. Ainz was about halfway there when Baroness eyes widened in alarm. She rose all of three metres before a fleshy tendril wrapped itself around her ankle. With a startled noise, she was yanked into the tower and out of sight. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 You must have a thing for tentacles. Ainz couldnt say he wasnt tempted to say it, but he had a feeling that Shalltear eventually would. Baroness Zahradniks only response to Shalltears comment was a drawn-out sigh from where she sat on a large chunk of rubble. She pulled off one of her boots, scowling down at it. The sole was eaten through entirely, as well as the stocking inside. Its a good thing youre immune to acid damage, Ainz offered. Otherwise, that would have been quite the excruciating ordeal. The Baroness looked up at him, then blushed and turned away. Her embarrassed reaction was to be expected, in more ways than one. Not only had the acid eaten through her boots, but it had also gotten through much of the organic matter of her equipment. Bare skin showed through holes in her armour and everything looked just about to fall off. Like her boots, most of her minor magic items were ruined. She wiped her bare arm with a towel, then frowned as the towel was eaten away by the droplets of potent acid. What was that thing? The Baroness asked. A gargantuan Mimic, Ainz told her. It must have become one of the Undead somehow. Once Ainz had flown to the top of the tower and realised what was going on, he used his Undead Domination on the Mimic and ordered it to spit out the Baroness. Less than ten seconds had passed, but it was enough to leave her equipment in its precarious state. While the potent digestive acid couldnt harm her, he was fairly certain that she wouldnt have survived being munched on. Even if she could, clawing her way out might have damaged the interesting specimen severely. A group of researchers from Ashurbanipal were gated in to make a study of the creature while Ainz maintained his control over it. Were you able to get a sense of how strong this Mimic is? Yes, she replied. Its far stronger than I am C probably about the same as a Death Knight or Death Warrior. Another two towels disintegrated in the Baroness hands. Ainz held out his palm. Create Greater Item. A soft, white towel appeared in his hand. He held the item out to Shalltear, who gracefully received it and went over to the Baroness. While she helped her vassal clean up, Ainz mused over the existence of the creature lurking in the tower. How likely would it be for a rare type of mimic to appear as one of the Undead in that exact location? I wonder if it grew to that strength after becoming Undead, Ainz murmured, or if it was that strong beforehand. How would it get there in the first place? The Baroness asked as she dried her hair. Smaller ones can move around, Ainz told her. It must have been there for a while, growing too massive to relocate itself. Maybe it was someones pet, or perhaps an experiment or a trapor all of the above. E-Rantel uses slimes in its sewers, and that Mimics acid does just as good a job, so it may have been used for waste management. By the way: Mimics are shapechangers C how did you fail to notice it with your Truesight? It was buried in a thick layer of dust, she replied, only when it started moving did I notice it. When I first discovered that I had Truesight, I marvelled over how it could reveal all sorts of things. Now, I find that its often foiled in surprisingly simple ways. Baroness Zahradnik rose from her seat, wrapping the towel around herself. If you will please excuse me, Your Majesty, I would like to find someplace private to change. Of course. Well meet you back at the ship, Zahradnik-dono. The noblewoman made her way around the tower. Ainz flew back to the ship with Shalltear. After seating himself back under the canopy, he reviewed the recent episode. Less than two days and shes already out of commission At his side, Shalltear immediately lowered her head. My apologies, Ainz-sama. IC He raised his hand, and Shalltear stilled her voice. Im not blaming either of you, he told her. But this drives home the point about ensuring that important vassals are always properly equipped. No matter how carefully you cultivate their strength, theyll lose their effectiveness if their gear falls apart. It is as Ainz-sama says, arinsu. Well, its not that you havent tried. Hmmafter her experiences here C and her ruined equipment C Im sure shell be more receptive to your offer. What did you have in mind, anyway? Shalltear produced a green notebook from her inventory. After flipping through a few dozen pages, she held it out for him to read. YKH01? Its how Peroroncino-sama labelled the set, arinsu, Shalltear leaned in close to look at the page with him. I havent been able to figure out what the letters mean, but the numbers always correspond to the same equipment slot. It goes from top to bottom, so 01 is the head, 02 is the face, 03 to 05 are the three head accessory slots, 06 is the body and so on, arinsu. Ainz scanned through the pages listing the equipment Shalltear had in mind. Under each label were the materials for the item frame, as well as the data crystals that went into it. Hohshes pretty good at this. Wait a minute Shalltear. Yes, Ainz-sama? He shifted away from the panting Floor Guardian slightly. These items are all Level 60. Yes, Ainz-sama. Let me guess: that glaive you granted her is also from this set Its one of the three weapons that come with it, arinsu. Ainz sighed, resisting the urge to scratch his head. The data crystals listed were common in Yggdrasil and had thus piled up over the years, but the Star Silver wasno C more to the point, Shalltear had gone completely overboard. You know that weapon you gave her can hurt you, right? And me. He was immune to the glaives necromantic effects and the negative energy damage would do nothing to the Undead. The physical damage would also be drastically reduced, considering their level difference. Still, being struck by the Baroness would be the most that any of the worlds natives had ever done to him, especially when she could turn it into a bludgeoning weapon at will. Maybe Shalltear hadnt considered that. In Yggdrasil, the glaive would be considered a piercing and slashing weapon, which Skeletons were resistant against. Ainz thought this the most likely case. An unfathomably powerful weapon to this world, yet nothing but a feather to him. Ainz flipped back and forth through the pages, taking note of what Shalltear was going for with the set. The resistances and immunities are all wrongdid you come up with this while she was a Human? Ah, yes, Ainz-sama. Since I had so much trouble trying to get her to accept items, updating it wasnt a priority. Then lets do that right now, shall we? Also, we need to halve the level of this set. May I know why? Shalltear tilted her head curiously. Its fine to include common data crystals that arent used to make high-level items, he told her, but we must be frugal with our prismatic ores. Additionally, the people of this place learn through effort and challenge. Throwing a Level 60 set on a Level 15 would trivialise everything and she would level at a snails pace. Well use Adamantite C a material available in this world C to create these item frames. The data capacity we can achieve with them should result in the equivalent of a Level 35 set. That will be sufficient protection against most things in this world. Shalltear leaned in close again, looking down at the lists on his lap. Ainz took the table beside his seat and placed it in front of him, laying the notebook down upon it. M-may I sit beside you, Ainz-sama? Ainz absently shifted over to make room for her, preoccupied with data budget calculations. The way data crystals were allocated in Yggdrasil had a certain order to it. First, one covered any incapacitating weaknesses. Second, one aimed for statistical benchmarks that were perceived as appropriate for ones build. An arcane caster, for instance, might want just enough resilience to survive three hits from a boss-type monster or its area of effect attacks. This in turn would allow a tank to get the boss attention back and healers could react to the damage being received in time. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Finally, came any specialised purpose one might have for the equipment. This included augmenting the effectiveness of Skills or spells and improving defences for tanks. Resistance gear was also commonly used: if one went to a place where fire damage was broadly expected C say, farming in Muspelheim C then having a set that made one immune to fire made things easier for everyone involved. This was especially pronounced when it came to healer endurance, as their mana pools were often a limiting factor to party longevity when grinding. The equipment Shalltear had designed followed this same, sequential design philosophy. These items are all built quite well, he told her. Where did you learn how to do this? All of the equipment Peroroncino-sama left with me were designed like this, Shalltear replied. I see. An obsessive minmaxer, everything Peroroncino created would be as close to perfectly optimised as possible C even equipment in the huge wardrobe that he made for Shalltear. In this world, many were not only plentiful and powerful in their own right: they were heirlooms that conveyed his knowledge and expertise as a power gamer to his daughter. The equipment meant for the Baroness was designed as a Human Player in Yggdrasil would. Immunities composed the core of the data allocation: Death effects, Energy Drain, Ability Damage, Poison, Disease, Paralysis, Exhaustion and Mind affecting-spells and abilities were all rendered impotent by the set. In addition, there was a Freedom effect and Time Stop immunity. Can anyone outside of Nazarick even cast Time Stop? Shalltear appeared to be creating gear for Players against Players, going straight for the most optimal setup possible as her creator would. The second layer of data consisted of the attribute bonuses one would expect for a purely physical melee combatant. Past that point, the items were running out of data capacity. Shalltear added a smattering of weak resistances against common damage types, Quickswap crystals, and a bit of regeneration to fill the remainder of her data budget. This race change of hers has turned out to be quite the advantage I believe so, too, Ainz-sama Something pressed up against his arm but he ignored it, mentally crossing out what was no longer required. Though the material for the item frames had gone from Star Silver to Adamantite, it was not as simple as halving all of the bonuses that the equipment added. Data crystals could not be partially used C they needed to be replaced by weaker data crystals to remain within each items budget. If she had remained a Human, substantial sacrifices would have been required to stay within each items data capacity. As a Revenant, however, it felt like she had gained. The various immunities that were included on the original set were mostly things that the Undead were naturally immune to. In addition, she did not need to eat or sleep as one of the Undead, so it freed up the slot once occupied by the Ring of Sustenance. Her Turn Immunity meant that she did not require a Ring of Proof against Undead Control and Banishment, freeing up her other ring slot. All these might have amounted to a small portion of a Divine-class sets overall data capacity, but it would have taken up a disproportionate amount on a set of level 35 items. In addition to her damage reduction, three elemental immunities and sole weakness to fire damage, things felt rather open-ended. Fire immunity is impossible with this data budget, Ainz murmured, how much do you think she actually needs? Our Frost Dragons each have a Greater Ring of Fire Resistance, Shalltear replied. Its enough to stop a Maximized Fireball from a Platinum-rank Adventurer. If Ludmila is to wage war, however If he took the Imperial Legions as the standard for a decent military in this world, a Greater Ring of Fire Resistance was sufficient. However, casters that stood above the rest C such as Fluder Paradyne C existed who could put out damage that exceeded the rings protective threshold. Unfortunately, trying to build against that would turn the equipment into a fire resistance set with little capacity for anything else. Being able to prevent damage from the fire spells of a mid-20s caster should be optimal. Why is that, Ainz-sama? Its because of the way people wage war in this world, Ainz tapped the table with a bony finger. Something along the lines of how the Baroness described orders of strength? The first casters that she comes into contact with will most likely be a part of the rank and file. If we assume that these would at best be fire-specialised Elementalists around Level 20 C whose fire spells should be as effective as a regular mid-20s casters C these casters will see that she is either highly resistant against or immune to their fire spells. These rank and file magic casters will pass this information up the chain of command, and the notion of her being strong against fire will spread. AhC Ainz grinned at Shalltears realisation of his gambit. In future clashes, they will opt to use spells that she appears to be more vulnerable to. A Level 40 fire-specialised Elementalist will use their much weaker backup damage spells against her. Knowledge of her immunity against fire dissuading them from wasting precious mana by casting fire spells against her. Also He flipped through the pages, running his finger down the list of items as he calculated another possibility. In addition to the equipment having fire as its primary resistance, well add holy, light and positive energy resistance as secondary resistances. Since she will be leading forces composed of the Undead, it is almost a certainty that these damage types will be used against her. The data crystals invested for this are likely to provide guaranteed returns in every battle that matters. As a bonus, considering the Baroness reaction to taking holy damage, her enemies seeing the commander of an Undead army taking reduced damage from these types of spells may create mass confusion. As expected of Ainz-sama, arinsu! Shalltear squirmed beside him, Toying with the hearts and minds of enemies that have yet to even show themselves! He nodded to himself in satisfaction over his proposals for the equipment. Unfortunately, the two ploys ate up a good part of the equipments data capacity. It was essentially powerfully enchanted adamantite armour with limited attribute bonuses and a trollish resistance scheme. He eyed the original set, wondering what he could do with what was left. Two free rings She wont be wearing the Ring of Non-detection, anymore, Ainz-sama? AhC The ring wasnt on Shalltears list, and he had forgotten she was using one. Will it be necessary on a battlefield? He asked, Shell be surrounded by the Undead. Thats true Ainz considered its applications on a campaign. It would make her impossible to detect through magic and certain Skills by Nazarick, but that detriment turned into a benefit against her opponents. Spells, Skills and Abilities that made attempts to gather information directly about her or her equipment would similarly be foiled by the ring. Only physical reconnaissance would work, making it difficult for enemies to arrange assassinations or surgical strikes against a problematic commander. On second thought, he said, lets try it out for now. As for her other ring, it should be a Ring of Freedom, yes? Yes, Ainz-sama. That should be the only thing we need to carry over from the old setnow to switch to level-appropriate accessorieskuku, Im glad I had some practice making adamantite equipment before coming here. After adjusting everything to level-appropriate values, his eyes fell upon the weapons at the end. Unlike her armour, the new weapons would be a strict downgrade as they did not possess any data crystals of a defensive nature. He pulled out one of the weapons he had crafted, pondering his options. What about something like this? He asked Shalltear, holding out the glowing holy blade. I believe a negative energy weapon would be more elegant, Ainz-sama. Well, there are matters of image as well. It would be good if she can serve as an effective marketing tool wherever she finds herselfspeaking of which, what does this equipment set look like? I still havent figured out what those letters mean. Shalltear rose from her seat beside him, walking around the table to stand on the other side. Her equipment shimmered as it was replaced by what Ainz assumed was the set in question. I seeits that set of item frames from Flkvangr. It was armour that he had seen countless times before. Flkvangr was a zone in Asgard: the realm of the goddess Freya. In both the mythology of Earth and the lore of Yggdrasil, half of the worthy slain in battle were chosen by the Valkyries to dwell with Odin in Valhalla. The other half were chosen by the Valkyries to join Freya in her hall of Sessrmnir, located in Flkvangr. It was a mid to high-level zone, but one not often frequented by high-level Players. Due to this and the fact that the mobs were ideal targets for a Necromancer, he had spent a lot of time farming the guards there C warrior women who mostly wore the armour Shalltear now displayed before him. The set was quite popular for female characters even after they reached high levels, and the data books for the item frames sold well. Ainz was of the mind that the armour didnt go well on short character models, such as Shalltears. The tall Baroness, however, was probably a perfect fit. Dont you think it has the whole pure look to it? He asked, In that case, a holy weapon would fit, no? Shalltear leaned forward to read her notes. Lord Peroroncino made YKH-W01 and YKH-W02: 01 is a holy-style weapon while 02 is an unholy-style weapon, arinsu. They both use the same item frame. W was probably to indicate a weapon, but Ainz still couldnt figure out what YKH was. The only time Peroroncino did that sort of thing was if he was obfuscating one of his fetishes In that case, he said, was there a particular reason why you chose the unholy variant? In addition to preferring its look, Shalltear replied, the effects of the weapon suit her combat style. Ainz put the holy sword away and looked down at the notebook. He supposed that was true. While he initially considered it a defensive style, it was mostly due to the fact that it did not have the forceful aggression of the other spear style he had seen. It seemed to wear down an opponent with low-risk attacks before striking decisively. Those decisive strikes, however, were every bit as powerful as those of the more aggressive style he had observed from the old Worker. Hmmyoure right about it complementing her combat style. Her quick, conservative strikes are individually light, but theyll still deliver ability damage from the weapon. Her targets will rapidly weaken, allowing her to switch to finishers faster. Am I correct? Yes, Ainz-sama. In that case, we can still fulfil that purpose while having it appear as a holy weapon. We can? Umu. Ainz jotted down the new design of the weapon, complete with data crystals appropriate to the budget of an adamantite weapon. I see! Shalltears eyes lit up as his words appeared on the page, The ability damage is its own data crystal, as is the negative energy damage, arinsu. By keeping the ability damage crystal and switching to a holy damage crystal, you end up with a holy weapon that acts like an unholy weapon, arinsu! How devious He was quite pleased by the dissonant notion, himself. That being said, they werent the same data crystals as the ones on the original weapon. The new glaive had an enhancement bonus appropriate for a Level 35 weapon, a Keen Edge data crystal, a minor holy damage crystal, a minor strength drain crystal, and a Quickswap crystal. Since the holy enchantment was weak, it wouldnt glow brilliantly like the holy blade that Baroness Zahradnik was critical of. Ainz flipped through the pages for the new set of equipment, a sense of satisfaction settling over him. Everything seemed to fall into place quite well. He closed the notebook and held it out to Shalltear. Bring these specifications to Pandoras Actor, he told her. Have him craft everything using Amanohitotsu-sans form. Contact me if you come across any oddities with the data budget. By your command, Ainz-sama. Baroness Zahradnik appeared out of the mist. She had a crestfallen look, her usually-impenetrable mask leaking hints of powerless frustration. As she made her way back onto the ship, Ainz noted that she was in civilian attire, which reminded him of one more thing Zahradnik-dono, he called out to her. The Elder Liches are still making a study of that fellow in the tower, and there are a few things that must be done back in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Well be taking a break until later tonight. Legacy of the Plains: Act 4, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 A long sigh filled the foyer of Lady Shalltears city manor, drifting down the hallway and into the courtyard beyond. Ludmila shuffled forward on heavy steps. The sound of someones approach turned her gaze from the floor. Good evening, Lady Zahradnik. Good evening, Aemilia, she replied. Youve returned quite early, today. Much of her ladys maids time was now spent at the cathedral as she studied divine magic. So far, she could conjure spices and sheets of crinkly brown paper, as well as cast rudimentary healing orisons. With so much of Aemilias focus being on what would supplement her duties as a member of the Zahradnik Household, Ludmila wasnt sure if it was correct to call her a Priest or a Cleric. There were certainly none that focused on the spells that she did. Yes, my lady, Aemilia nodded as she took her bags. We didnt have the usual endless lecture today. A Paladin from the Theocracy came in to teach us about battlefield healing, triage and the use of support and offensive magic. I couldnt believe how young she looked. Sister Alessia? You know her? Yes, she arrived from the Theocracy earlier this week. We had her over for dinner, but I suppose you were stuck attending one of those usual endless lectures. Sister Alessia doesnt just look young C she is young. She turned fourteen last winter. Aemilia let out a breath as she climbed up the stairs. And here I am struggling as an Acolyte. Did you know shes a Mithril-rank Adventurer? I wasnt aware that she had her Mithril-rank trial, but I suspect shell be Orichalcum as soon as they can put together a trial group. I wonder what they feed little girls in the Theocracy Ludmila smirked to herself as Aemilia led the way into her solar. It wasnt a matter of feeding: it was a matter of breeding. After twenty generations of following the gods wisdom, she suspected that the Slane Theocracy had given rise to many powerful individuals. What about you, my lady? Aemilia asked, Its only been two days since you left for Katze. I thought the journey would last weeks Aemilia reached into an Infinite Haversack. Her mouth fell open when she found one of Ludmilas ruined boots. That happened, Ludmila flopped down on her bed. I was swallowed by an Undead Mimic. The acid ruined everything. IIm sorry, my lady, Aemilia seemed uncertain if it was the right thing to say. It was such a good opportunity to appeal to His Majesty Ludmila only sighed again, resting an arm over her eyes. All she had done was put on a series of mortifying displays. She was a disappointment: to His Majesty, to Lady Shalltear and to herself. Forget Adventuring. Forget the Royal Army. Unsophisticated Frontier Nobles belonged in the borderlands, chasing Goblins around in the woods. Shall I draw a bath? That would be wonderful, Aemilia. Though she had dried herself thoroughly, Ludmila still suspected that there was still acid stuck somewhere. A half-hour later, she was up to her shoulders in steaming hot water, sighing once again. It wasnt a sigh of relaxation, however C her habit of mentally reviewing recent events had risen to torment her. Even after accustoming herself to His Majestys presence, Ludmila could barely contain herself. She had to rudely turn away just to hold a conversation with him. Despite focusing on her tasks to distract herself from His Majestys presence, the pressure to do daring things to catch his eye remained ever-present. No matter how careful she was in her thoughts, her words and actions invariably contributed to her attempts to appeal to him. Despite Ludmila knowing what was unsubtly driving her to do this, a part of her embraced it. She wanted him to watch her, and she wanted to be attractive in his eyes. Some reprehensibly indulgent thing had arisen within, telling her that it was alright to feel the way that she did, as unthinkably improper as it was. It didnt help that Lady Shalltear presented her to His Majesty as some sort of appetiser before the main course. Ludmila was punished for her sinful ways, of course. Like with tentacles. Or more tentacles. But at least it was over. Her equipment was gone and she could no longer fight. Unless she was expected to lead armies in a dress. A light chime drifted from below. She heard the soft steps of one of her maids making her way to answer the front door. Shortly after, there was a knock on hers. Aemilia went to answer it, finding Lisette on the other side. My lady, she said, Lady Shalltear has arrived to see Lady Shalltear swept into the room, her silken skirts whispering over the floor. Taking the time to unwind, I see, she said. Aemilia glanced back and forth between them. My ladies, she said, shall I leave the two of you to one anothers company? Now that Ludmila had returned to most of her regular activities, Shalltear had resumed her regular visits. She came by at least once a week, be it in Wardens Vale or E-Rantel. Lady Shalltear being who she was, her visits always led to certain things. Then those certain things led to certain other things, as she was a Vampire. Since Ludmila was now Undead and could not be turned, Lady Shalltear stayed until she had her fill of Ludmila, in more ways than one. Youre her ladys maid, Lady Shalltear told Aemilia, so you should stay this time. Help your mistress out of the bath. Rather than staying to watch Ludmila rise from the bathtub like she usually would, Lady Shalltear turned to walk over to her bed. Ludmila exchanged glances with Aemilia as she helped her dry off. Slipping into a woollen robe, Ludmila went to join Lady Shalltear beside her bed. Im sorry, my lady. Have you done something to be sorry about? Ive ruined your plans to have His Majesty become more aware of my existence. I cant fight. Everythings gone and I cant accompany you anymore. Presumably, they had taken a break so the Sorcerer King could attend to some daily tasks and several other matters. There would be additions to the crew and new preparations made, given what had been discovered thus far. With the conveniences provided by teleportation magic, Ludmila supposed that her idea of being away on an extended excursion hadnt lined up very well with reality. Considering what had happened and the oncoming changes, Ludmila was self-aware enough to understand that it provided the now-useless noble in the party an opportunity to withdraw from the venture with what was left of her dignity. That being said, what spilt out of her mouth felt like a stream of self-pity and lament over her failure. Nonsense. Youre still coming with us once we get going again. Ludmila furrowed her brow. What was the point? Unless they really did mean to have her lead an Undead company in a dress. Youve done well so far, Ludmila, Shalltear told her. His Majesty is quite pleased with you, so why do you think you would be allowed to stop now? H-he is? He is, her liege smiled. Lord Ainz is especially impressed by your resourcefulness and potential as a commander. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. It took Ludmila everything she had to keep from fidgeting at Lady Shalltears words. Even a tiny bit of His Majestys recognition made her happy. This muchshe was sure she didnt deserve it. Everything must have been said out of pity, but she basked in the feeling nonetheless. Lady Shalltear produced several articles of clothing from her inventory, handing them to Aemilia. A dress was draped over a nearby mannequin. Its colour scheme was reminiscent of the one she had brought with her to E-Rantel in the spring, but the design spoke of some unknown origin. Like the dress that she had purchased, the one before her gave off a casually militant feel. Broadly speaking, there were two layers to it. The first consisted of a light blouse with a pleated skirt that hung just above the knee, with thigh-high stockings and evening gloves. The outer layer was composed of a short jacket with sleeves to the wrist and a long, open-fronted skirt that flowed to the calves in the rear. While the inner layer of the outfit was woven from some silken fabric and made to be civilian in appearance, the outer layer was fashioned from tougher fabric woven into thick crepe. The court fashions of noblemen would often emulate the appearance of armour, but Ludmila had never seen it done for a womans outfit before. Be that as it may, it was clearly still a dress. Am I to wear this, my lady? Of course, Lady Shalltear said. This will be yourhm, how should I say itdefault outfit? What you would wear for an outing, be it for casual purposes or conducting noble business. It should be to your tastes, so you can wear it for everything if youd like. Lady Shalltear handed the pair of evening gloves to Aemilia. It appeared that they were going to make her fight in a dress. Will it survive the rigours of battle? Ludmila asked. Oh, yes, her liege answered. I suppose it may look like a well-fashioned dress to you, but this is magical equipment. Like the uniforms worn by the maids of His Majestys household, the defensive properties of this dress make it superior to a suit of adamantite plate mail. Additionally, resistances have been included to account for your traits. In front of them, Aemilia poked the dress experimentally with a stitching needle. She was unable to work the extra-sharp point through the fabric. I see, Ludmila couldnt quite believe what she was seeing. Its certainly far superior to my ruined equipment. Still, though it might feel strange leading a company in a dress, if it will allow me to continue to serve His Majesty on this excursion I already told you what this dress is for, no? Shalltear said, There is a separate set of equipment for battle. It wont be ready until later, I suppose. We had it made just now. Ludmila frowned at Lady Shalltears statement. Lady Shalltear might have already had the dress in her wardrobe to lend to her, but to have a new set of equipment madeif it was superior to a dress that was in turn superior to adamantite plate mail, it would likely take months or even over a year to forge. Then there was the time required to secure materials for enchanting and the enchanting work itself Just to be sure, Ludmila asked. You said just now, as in finished just now? Designed, ordered, crafted and enchanted just now. Between all of the steps and triple checking everything, it took maybe three hours? She had no idea about the productive capabilities of the mysterious realm behind the power of the Sorcerous Kingdom until now. Could they furbish entire armies with such excellent equipment in a matter of months? A foreign power might be more alarmed at that than the powerful undead servitors that could be seen everywhere, especially considering that it wasnt even close to the limit of what they could make. Lady Shalltears armour was so far beyond adamantite that Ludmila couldnt imagine its true properties. Put on that dress first, Lady Shalltear told her. It has Quickswap crystals for every piece, so once you set your gear you can just unequip it. If its what Im wearing and I unequip it Then all youll be wearing is the belt with the Infinite Haversack on your waist, Lady Shalltear smiled. Ludmila shook her head, walking over to examine the pieces of the dress. Fortunately, the smallclothes looked normal. Lady Shalltear seemed to have an infinite selection of undergarments C many of them were quite strange C so Ludmila worried that she would be made to wear one of those. are the undergarments enchanted as well? Of course. Enchanted underwear. She was just a destitute noble from the edge of nowhere just half a year ago. With Aemilias help, Ludmila went about putting everything on, uncertain about the progress she had made. She experimentally unequipped it after fully dressing. She left the underwear on, but aside from that, all that was left was her belt and the items attached to it. The underwear needs to go, too, Lady Shalltear informed her. This armour comes with smallclothes? In response, her liege dangled something black before her in both hands. whats that? A bodysuit, Lady Shalltear replied. Its a part of your armour C think of it as an arming doublet. Ludmila peered at the bodysuit. The black material it was made from was about a centimetre thick and felt spongy between her fingers. Its sleeves went up to the wrist, but the bottom She scanned the pieces of white plate in black trim arranged over her bed. Wheres the rest of it? Ludmila asked. This is all of it, Lady Shalltear answered. Ludmilas gaze went back and forth over everything, trying to figure out whether she had missed something. I see faulds, tassets and the baseI dont see any cuisse or chausses Without those pieces, her legs would be exposed between the knee and the skirts of the base. On top of being embarrassing to wear, there was no protection against attacks on her thighs. You dont need them. I dont? Leg equipment is a single slot, Lady Shalltear told her. All of the armour below the waist fills that slot. What? What? Her confusion grew. That didnt make any sense at all. Once you try it out, Lady Shalltear said, youll understand. This is magical equipment: much of the thinking applied to mundane items doesnt work. Stillcan something be done with the skirts of the base? They only go halfway down the thighthe moment I move enough in a fight, people will see everything. Magical equipment alters itself to fit the user. This includes maintaining its appearance, so your skirts wont fly all over the place as easily as you think. Youll have to be doing flips or raising your leg to kick someone or something to that effect. I suppose hopping on a mount will show quite a bit off, as well. Ludmila swallowed and backed away. It shouldnt be a problem if we increase the length of the skirts, yes? I will not allow any sort of sacrilege! She blinked at her lieges sudden outburst. S-sacrilege, my lady? This set is modelled after something precious left in my care by Lord Peroroncino. Any alterations are obviously sacrilege of the highest degree! Was that how it worked? If a god left some scandalous article of clothing behind, was it still a divine relic? Did wearing it go from being an embarrassment to a sacred privilege? She would have to ask Themis about such deep theological principles. Then something like shorts to cover the tops of my legs No! Lady Shalltears voice was as stern as she had ever heard it, Lord Peroroncinos designs are perfectly in line with studies done by the leading experts in advanced armour theory. There is absolutely nothing wrong with this equipment as it is! who are these leading experts on advanced armour theory? Myself and Albedo, of course. Ludmila eyed the pieces of equipment on the bed with a conflicted expression. As the armies of the Sorcerous Kingdom gained recognition around the world, they would be renowned for their Death Knights, Elder Liches, and a certain Revenants rear end. Liane would probably call it a potent marketing strategy. His Majesty said it would suit you. Hehe did? Her hand drifted out towards the pleated white skirt lying on the bed. Her other hand came up and slapped it back down. Saying that sort of thing isnt fair, my lady! Holding everything in isnt healthy, Ludmila. If Lord Ainz fancies it, then resistance is the exact opposite of what you should be offering, yes? His Majesty likes it. I like it. Even Aemilia looks like shes about to gush over with approval. Ludmila glanced over at her maid. Considering the valiant image that Aemilia always attributed to her, how she would feel about the equipment was a foregone conclusion. All those stories about Vampires luring their victims into lives steeped in hedonism are absolutely true, Ludmila muttered darkly to herself. It felt like she was the only one with any sense of propriety left. Well, she could try it on, at least. In addition to everything else, what Lady Shalltear had mentioned about some sort of slot was driving her to distraction. She found that the magical equipment was far easier to put on than a mundane suit of armour. Aemilia figured out how to roughly fit everything and the trait of enchanted equipment to magically adjust to fit their user did the rest. The black bodysuit received most of her attention. She couldnt feel the light plates of the armour through it at all. In addition, the material seemed to shape her body, enhancing curves and L-Lady Shalltear, my breasts grew! Ah, I included pads for you. Pretty good, right? It truly was magical armour. She couldnt wait to present herself in front of His Majesty. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 A black line slashed through the mist, widening into the portal of a Gate spell. Through it, issued the telltale tread of metallic Death Knight steps, but first came a figure cloaked in a rich green mantle. At her sudden appearance, the mists roiled away into the darkness, but the figures stride was uninterrupted as she lightly made her way along the pier to the vessel awaiting beyond. Several moments later, a half dozen Death Knights stepped through the Gate. A figure adorned in hooded midnight robes followed after, as tall as the Death Knights that came before. A tattered stole of ancient, yellowed cloth was draped over its shoulders, with glowing crimson symbols running along its length. In the crook of its left arm, it held a monstrous black tome clasped and bound with wicked ornaments and twisted black metal. Those who gazed fearfully upon it might wonder what evil would be unleashed upon opening its cover. In the grasp of its wickedly-gauntleted right hand was the handle of a massive flail. The jagged blades of the flanged head dangling upon its chain issued shadowy vapours as it swayed back and forth like an unholy censer. If the Undead beings that came before were Death Knights, then one could only look to what followed and call it a Death Priest. A second Death Priest appeared beside the first, and they joined the Death Knights as they divided themselves into two columns of four. The grim procession took their places to either side of the Gate, forming an aisle between them. It was only then that the Sorcerer King arrived, emerging into the stillness of the Katze Plains in all of his dark majesty. At his side walked the crimson-armoured figure of Shalltear Bloodfallen. Six Vampire Brides followed in their wake. The Gate silently closed behind them as they made their way towards the pier. Ainz glanced at the Undead lined up on either side of his path. How did this become some sort of ceremony? In addition to having the new equipment made, he had gone to check if any urgent matters required his attention. After that, he went to the Fifth Floor to expend his daily uses of low and middle-tier Undead creation. With the Baroness inquiry over healers in mind, as well as the recent requests by the Royal Army to make other Death-series servitors available, Ainz created a couple of Death Priests and brought them along for testing. He frowned over the low-effort naming sense of Yggdrasils developers. There were several types of Death-series servitors available. Each represented a role that might be found in a party: Knights were tanks, Cavaliers were Cavalry, Warriors were offensive Fighters, Assassins were combat-oriented Rogues, Wizards were arcane casters and Priests were divine casters. As if those names werent lazy enough, someone had slapped Death to the front of them all and called it a day. A couple of them did sound pretty imposing, but when one threw all of the names together, it looked rather lame. One levelled fairly quickly in Yggdrasil, so Players werent stuck with their mid-30s pets for long. In this world, however, he was stuck with them for good. Not that it was an explicitly bad thing. In Yggdrasil, the racial skill that created Undead resulted in temporary summons. In this new world, he found that he could use a corpse to make them permanent. For some reason, he could not create permanent high-level Undead using the same method, but the rest still served for various purposes. Ainz made his way forward on unhurried steps, maintaining his regal gait before one noblewoman, one Floor Guardian, some pop NPCs and his Undead servitors. Upon taking his seat on their transport, the Vampire Brides boarded, then the Death Priests and the Death Knights. The six Death Knights lined themselves up on either side of the hold while the Death Priests stood with their backs to the mast, facing the bow and stern. As the crew made preparations to resume their journey, one of the Elder Lich researchers from Ashurbanipal flew down to settle on the carpet rolled out before the throne-like couch. How are your studies going? Ainz asked. We have learned much, oh Supreme One, the Elder Lich answered with a bow of its head. It is a specimen uncatalogued in this world thus far. What is to be done with it? The gargantuan Mimic essentially made up the basement of the tower. It could probably be excavated, but Ainz had no idea where to put it or what use it might have. Well leave it where it is for now, he said. Never mind any harm that might come to it, I doubt anyone will come this far into the region. Once youve sorted out the information gained here, draw up some proposals for how it might be utilised. I hear you, Great Master, the Elder Lich lowered its head. Then, with your permission, my colleagues and I will be returning to Ashurbanipal. Umu. The Undead researcher flew off, trailed by the figures of several others. Ainz turned his attention back to the activity on the ship. The knarr was about twenty metres long, so he thought that things would become slightly crowded with all the new passengers. Aside from the area in the hold in front of where he was seated, however, surprisingly little had changed. He looked down to where the Vampire Brides had set up an area for attendants with two low tables. Eh? Arent those kotatsu? They almost certainly were. Just looking at the magical furniture from Yggdrasil made him want to go over and sit down. In addition to the two kotatsu, various shelves and cabinets had been installed in the spaces where the deck overhung the hold. The additional supplies they brought with them had all been neatly stored away. Crimson lighting came to life below him, casting a lurid glow that diffused into the mist. With his seat where it was, Ainz wondered what he looked like right then. Shalltearwhat are these additional arrangements? I originally intended for Ludmila to act as a lady-in-waiting, Shalltear replied. With her working as the captain of your vanguard, however, I brought in more of my handmaidens to fill the role. The atmosphere here is so nice as well, so I thought they would enjoy it. That naturally led to them bringing a few things Did their adventure just turn into a company trip? He eyed the Vampire Brides, who seemed to have made themselves quite comfortable. They werent really in the way, so Ainz figured that their presence was a good thing overall. Your consideration for your vassals pleases me, Shalltear, he told her. I hear theyve worked quite hard on the transportation network. If the Undead truly enjoyed their time here, maybe he could build something. A spa? Or maybe a whole resort. The number of intelligent Undead servitors in the Sorcerous Kingdom kept growing, so there might be some potential for Undead recreation. They would, of course, insist that they were perfectly happy toiling away, but they would probably also accept this sort of company-sponsored vacation if it was presented as a form of recognition for their services. Would a hot spring work? One of the ones with different types of baths for different Undead. They could add some ping pong tables Over the next fifteen minutes, Ainz continued dreaming up his Katze resort. Maybe intelligent Undead from all over the world would come and visit. But how would they get here? The lands all around were populated by the living who harboured unthinking hatred for the Undead. Hmm, thats right C wasnt there supposed to be some sort of strange ship wandering around here? No signs of it had been noted so far. Then again, it wouldnt leave any signs if it was a ghost ship or something along those lines. The sight of the Death Warrior Captain and Baroness Zahradnik moving about the ship pulled Ainz out from his ruminations. It appeared that they were about ready to set sail. The two made their way up to the canopy, and the Captain saluted before moving to his place in the rear. The Baroness stood before Ainz, her forest green Mantle of Energy Resistance drawn tightly closed in front of her. All has been readied, Your Majesty, she lowered her head. We await your order to set sail. Umu, he nodded. Are your Undead forces accounted for, Zahradnik-dono? They will be marching along the riverbank. This ship is faster than they are, so it may take some time for them to catch up if we travel a fair distance without stopping. That will be fine, he replied. As much as I look forward to how you do as a commander with the support of the Death Priests, there is no need to rush things. Exploration and discovery are to be savoured, and we have many days ahead of us. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Very good, Your Majesty. Ainz felt that he was becoming accustomed to how Baroness Zahradnik conducted herself. She seemed to be faring much better than before, though he still sometimes noticed her subtly-masked efforts to manage her reaction to him. His gaze travelled down the line of her cloak C he still hadnt seen what she looked like in her new equipment. Were there any problems with the new magic items? He asked. P-problems? The Baroness looked up, No, I was actually quite, erm, shocked when Lady Shalltear brought everything to the manor. I guess most people would be overwhelmed. Its more powerful than a national regalia from around here Ainz was still deliberating over how powerful the items they would distribute to the locals should be. The Baroness equipment felt reasonable since she was a senior government official who had not only proven herself in many areas, but also served in hazardous settings. More importantly, her relationship with Shalltear meant that her existence was to be preserved. Several of the other NPCs also seemed to hold more regard for her than the average outsider. The same equipment in the hands of an Adventurer, however, was far too much. Nearly every item they found on their expeditions would probably pale in comparison. This would, in turn, dampen any excitement over their discoveries and affect the morale of the Guild as a whole. Having them strive for the rare showpieces he considered before was likely the better option. Cocytus commanders would require a certain degree of protection as well, so the matter of equipment became a delicate balancing act. The preservation of key personnel aside, suitable magic items would help members of various government institutions perform their roles. At the same time, however, they couldnt steal the spotlight from the Adventurer Guild. In that case, he said, lets see what it looks like. Visible hesitation came over the Baroness. After several moments, her cloak parted, revealing a dress fashioned in a vaguely militant style. A copy of something Peroroncino made for Shalltears wardrobe? In addition to her combat equipment, Ainz instructed Shalltear to come up with a defensive set for her civilian work. It would also double as protection if she went to foreign lands as a dignitary. The outfit suited her well and fit in well for what he had observed of court fashions in the region. You included the boots from the other set? He asked Shalltear. Pandoras Actor said that they match both outfits, and I agree. Without the metal sollerets of her combat equipment covering them, it did appear to be the case. An upgrade to the Boots of Striding that the Baroness had lost, her new Boots of Swiftness doubled ones self-powered travel rate. It also enhanced balance, jumping, climbing and any sort of acrobatics if she performed those. In addition, it provided a modest bonus to her dexterity, which affected coordination, agility, and precision. Three times per day, the item could be activated for a two-minute duration Haste effect. He spotted a few more Artifact-type items that were also shared between sets, most of them accessories. The Mantle of Energy Resistance also numbered amongst them. There were no issues equipping everything? None, Your Majesty. Good. Strangely enough, they had never tested whether Humans here could wear equipment in every slot that Yggdrasil characters could. That it was possible was simply an assumption since so many other things appeared to be similar. The closest thing was having some Lizardmen equip items when they participated in the Martial Arts experiments performed over a year ago. If there are no problems with this set, he said, lets take a look at the combat equipment. The Baroness silently nodded, then turned around. Beside Ainz, Shalltear snorted, and he turned at the sound. Is something the matter? I wouldnt say that anything is the matter, Ainz-sama, Shalltears eyes glimmered as she smiled in amusement. Ludmila is unaccustomed to using equipment with Quickswap properties, so shes paranoid that shell forget to equip certain slots and expose something delicate along the way. In front of them, the noblewomans ears turned red. Cancan that happen? Ainz asked. As far as he knew, it couldnt. Quickswap either allowed one to instantly unequip an item, or exchanged predetermined pieces of equipment with one another. Presumably, the civilian outfit and the armour set had been linked. When activated, the items Quickswap function would always work as intended. Ive never had it happen, Shalltear replied, but it doesnt keep her from worrying about it. After what felt like two or three minutes, the Baroness turned back to face him. A slight blush coloured her high cheekbones. She threw her mantle open, and her new glaive appeared in her right gauntlet. Even as she stood tall before him, the noblewomans gaze turned down shyly to the side. She wore plate armour, but it did not have the bulk of the full plate suits that heavy infantry wore. Her torso was armoured in two parts. The overlapping bands of a segmented plackart wrapped around her abdomen like a corset, while a cuirass and backplate encased her chest. A black gorget with silver trim protected her collar and lower neck. The bevor and helmet of the set appeared to be missing, replaced by a silvery circlet that wrapped around her brow. When the set had been crafted, Ainz questioned this apparent lack of head protection. While the Undead were immune to critical hits, corporeal Undead would still suffer the loss of sensory function if the associated parts of the body were damaged. The answer, however, left him with even more questions and he could only accept that it worked for the time being. Light pauldrons fitted closely over her shoulders and armpits, and intricately articulated couters protected her elbows, granting her a full range of motion with her arms. While her gauntlets and the lower canon of her vambraces fully covered her hands, wrists and forearms, the upper canon only covered the outside of her arms. The exposed portions of her arms revealed a black bodysuit beneath the armour. Despite having so many different pieces, everything so far described C aside from the bevor and helmet C was a single piece of equipment that occupied the body slot of a Yggdrasil characters avatar. Much like how sollerets were worn over boots, hand and wrist slot items could be worn under what otherwise appeared to be a full suit of upper body armour. Her face slot was the cowl of her mantle, which was actually a separate item that improved her concealment skills. Shalltear put forward the notion that, since the Baroness was also a Ranger, she might be able to conceal herself even when in the middle of a battlefield. This would in turn give her additional leeway to take in her surroundings and issue orders, as well as making it more difficult to physically detect her if she wasnt fighting. Two of her three miscellaneous accessory slots were occupied by an upgrade to her destroyed necklace and the borrowed flight hairpin. The third was an ear cuff C she hadnt pierced her ears before she died and rose as a Revenant, so any attempts at piercing them simply regenerated. For the Baroness leg slot, sollerets, greaves and poleyns went over her thigh-high boots and stockings. Tassets strapped to her faulds hung over both hips. They covered the two Infinite Haversacks on her belt, turning them into makeshift armoured pockets. Aside from the tassets and faulds, only a white pleated skirt with frills of black lace was draped over her bare thighs. Functionally speaking, it was an arrangement common to cavalry armour. Wearing the lower body armour of heavy infantry made it next to impossible to ride a mount, and freeing up the legs made it easier to both ride and control one. It also happened to result in the absolute territory that several of his guildmates fancied in female outfits, which was probably one of the reasons why Peroroncino had picked out the armour that Baroness Zahradniks equipment was modelled after. Umu, Ainz nodded. As expected, it looks good on you. You present quite the striking image now. The young noblewoman started to fidget at his assessment, though Ainz thought there was nothing for her to be embarrassed about. It was surprisingly conservative for something that reflected Peroroncinos tastes. Aside from her visible head and the absolute territory between the frills of her skirt and the tops of her stockings, no skin was visible. Peroroncino had some sort of strange theory about certain types being more enticing with less exposure, and excitement being magnified as one anticipated the inevitable removal of their equipment Ainz shook away the memory. Why did he always remember Peroroncinos perverted ravings while useful bits of information from other guildmates had been long forgotten? Admittedly, Baroness Zahradnik was one of the types that Peroroncino had described: a proud young woman who was virtuous, upright and resolute. Even before donning her new equipment, she exuded the same sort of atmosphere. Now, it was immeasurably enhanced. The brilliant white armour with its conservative silver and black trim, along with the holy-attributed glaive in her hand, presented the image of a pure and valiant female warrior. The Baroness bore a striking resemblance to the princess knights from Peroroncinos expansive eroge collection. AhC I think I figured out what the KH in the sets name means What might that be, Ainz-sama? Shalltear asked. Considering this look, he answered, it should be Kishi Hime, right? Princess Knight. Their gazes went to the fidgeting noblewoman, then back to one another. Ah, that makes perfect sense, arinsu! Shalltear brightened, As expected of Ainz-sama! Only the one who leads the Supreme Beings could understand the thoughts of another Supreme Being, arinsu! He didnt want to understand. In fact, he was ashamed that he could decipher an acronym derived from one of Peroroncinos fetishes. All that was left was the Y Nope. He didnt want to think about it. In the process of thinking about not thinking about it, however, he suddenly realised what it meant. He resisted the urge to bury his face in his palm. Stillthe image was perfect. Too perfect. Your selection was right on the mark, he told Shalltear. I doubt even Peroroncino-san could have done better. Shalltears crimson eyes widened, then she quickly lowered her head. Y-your words are too much for this humble servant, arinsu! Ainz gave the Baroness a final once-over before directing his vision towards the ruins on the shore. Though there had been some minor occurrences and various learning experiences, they had uncovered nothing of the regions past. The last two days yielded no texts, no items, nor anything at all that might have provided them with a window to its history. There was nothing but dust and rubble. He leaned forward intently, following the rivers dark waters until it vanished into the mists beyond. There had to be something, somewhere C and finding it would be their challenge. Its high time we move on, he said. Theres a mystery waiting to be solved. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 As her vessel sailed down the dark waters of the Katze River, Ludmila stood upon its bow, scanning the way ahead for navigational hazards and potential threats. Katze Plains vast expanse filled her senses: a tapestry of negative energy woven into the endless mists. The only place where it was absent was in a small area around her, creating a skintight pocket amidst the stifling darkness. Whether she was walking, flying or being carried by an Undead Beast or ship, it always moved to avoid her. She still wasnt sure why it reacted that way. It certainly didnt with anyone else. Be they living or Undead, the ambient negative energy floating around various places appeared to care nothing for what they came into contact with. No, that wasnt quite true: the sanctified areas in the E-Rantel Cemetery did suppress negative energy to a certain degree, and the E-Rantel Cathedrals hallowed grounds were absent of the patches of miasma that could be found everywhere else in the city. Did she share some similarities to this? Was she a being that brought her own little bubble of holy ground wherever she went? Holy Water did not hurt her, and she took no additional energy damage from Holy, Light and Positive Energy sources. A holy Undead? No, that didnt make any sense at all. Or did it? If she looked at things from a different angle, one could say that the negative energy within the territories under her influence acted uniquely. That she could pinpoint even the tiniest presence of negative energy in her demesne even when she was surrounded by the negative energy of the Katze Plains supported that notion. Ludmilas observations, however, were limited to her demesne, E-Rantel and the Katze Plains. The parts of Corelyn County that she frequented did not have tangible amounts of negative energy, and she had still been avoiding it during her time in V?lkchenheim County. As a former Human, she was even more ignorant of the world of the Undead than she was of the world beyond Wardens Vale a year ago. Someone, something, or a combination of things facilitated this. Something else allowed it. The world that Humans perceive is only a tiny part of the whole, Ludmila Zahradnik. Ilyshnishs words drifted out from her memory. She had little sense of what facilitated her existence as one of the Undead. What allowed it was clear to her, however: Surshana held purview over the souls of humanity, so it was by his grace that her soul had been allowed to dwell in a new form. They went to great lengths to identify the practical elements of her new existence, but he said little about what that existence meant or what a Revenant even was. She understood the strengths, weaknesses and various physical traits that would apply to her activities, but nothing about its origins or what it meant to be one. Perhaps it was just her placing too much importance on that end of things and it did not matter at all. Or maybe His Majesty knew everything and he was simply starting out by addressing the more concrete aspects of her existence for the sake of her limited understanding. Ludmila looked over her shoulder: past the skeletal oarsmen, Death Knights, Death Priests, and the Vampire Brides in the hold. Unlike with herself, both the mists and the negative energy of the plains visited its intangible caress upon them. At this point, she felt like she was being excluded from something: the mist of the Katze Plains was said to have a sort of strange intelligence, so it was as if she was being shunned. A pleasant warmth rose within Ludmila as her gaze lingered on the Sorcerer King. Like the rest of the passengers, the darkness clung to the luxurious fabrics of his regal robe; traced the perfect lines of his pristine skull Ludmila turned her head away. She couldnt let her gaze linger for long. A half-dozen seconds was the most she could manage. Restless, she took an inventory of her surroundings. Noting nothing new, she ended up looking down at the new equipment peeking out through the front of her mantle. He said that it looks good on me. Her gaze traced over the black and silver highlights of her armour and a hesitant smile crept onto her face. They were the same colours that Themis and Alessia wore: the colours of an adherent of Surshana. That the god himself had granted it to her made Ludmila feel like she had been marked as one of his own. A mixture of quiet pride and girlish giddiness filled her whenever she thought about it. The Ludmila of the past might have berated her over such an improper indulgence. She wasnt much changed in that respect, but she also knew that she couldnt so easily brush aside her feelings. Small things wouldnt hurt her, as long as they didnt accumulate and carry her off somewhere or maybe she was just making excuses for herself, seeking solace in a grey area between right and wrong. In an effort to take her mind in a different direction, she peered down at the all-too-short skirts of her armour. Not only did the skirt hang halfway up her thighs, but the armour that should be protecting her upper legs wasnt thereor was it? Lady Shalltear was adamant that they were covered, but Ludmila had no idea how this could be. She looked over both of her shoulders, making sure that her mantle was blocking any view from behind before she lifted the hem of her skirt. The black bodysuit ended at the tops of her thighs, so there was nothing but skin showing all the way to the extended poleyns and stockings that ended just above the knee. Ludmila tapped her thigh experimentally with a finger before drawing a dagger from her belt. Then she realized it was mundane and probably couldnt hurt her. Her eyes wandered around, looking for something she could use until they settled on the new glaive in her hand. The barely visible glow of a cool, holy aura traced its silvery blade. Adjusting her grip on the haft, she tapped the blade experimentally against her wrist. As expected, it did no damage. In addition to her new equipment providing a substantial amount of fire resistance, there was a modest amount of energy resistance against what would broadly be seen as good energy attacks C positive energy, holy and light damage. It was enough to prevent any damage from the Middle Cure Wounds, Sunlight or Holy Light spells of a Platinum or Mithril-rank divine caster. The Mantle of Energy Resistance offered a minor amount of resistance against all energy damage, which would foil attempts to wear her down using scores of weak casters, massed alchemical arrows or weapons that delivered small amounts of energy damage like her own. Steeling herself, Ludmila flipped the glaive over, pointing the blade at her exposed inner thigh. I understand how you must ache down there, but a virgin graduating straight to a polearm is a bit Startled, Ludmila unequipped the glaive and smoothed down her skirts. Lady Shalltear appeared at her elbow, the ghost of a smile crossing her lips. If its too much for you to bear, her liege offered, I will happily assist in relieving your tension. I-Im alright, my lady, Ludmila replied. I was just trying to see if this armour really protects my thighs. With how you go on about it, even Im starting to think that something might be amiss. Lady Shalltear leaned over, lifting up the hem of Ludmilas skirt. Her face drifted in close, and then Did you just sniff?! Ludmila nearly shouted. You cant expect me not to! Lady Shalltear straightened again, A-anyway, you were worried about all the bits that were like that, yes? Your circlet, for instance. Ludmilas fingers went up to trace the silvery band of metal over her forehead. The piece of equipment rested so lightly around her temples that she would forget it was there when she wasnt actively thinking about it. This makes absolutely no sense to me, she said. How is this narrow thing a helmet? It just is? Shalltear looked behind them, You C come over here. Stolen novel; please report. The Death Knight nearest to them strode up to the bow. It looked down at Lady Shalltear with a question on the ruined face peeking out from the holes in its helm. Lady Shalltear stepped away from Ludmila. Cut her head in half, her liege ordered. The undulating blade of a flamberge slashed up at Ludmilas cheek without a trace of hesitation. The Death Knights weapon glanced off before touching her skin. The Undead servitor reversed its stroke and directed its weapon towards her temple. The blade was deflected into the air. After several savage chops, Lady Shalltear raised her hand and it ceased its attempts to split open Ludmilas head. See? Her liege waved the Death Knight away, Youre worrying over nothing. Its like that for every sl Lady Shalltears voice trailed off as the familiar whisper of robes over the deck drifted over the sound of the current. Whats going on here? A-apologies for the disturbance, Lord Ainz! Lady Shalltear turned and lowered her head. Ludmila followed suit. Ludmila isnt used to the way her equipment works, her liege informed the Sorcerer King. She had doubts over whether it provided coverage to the exposed portions of her body, so I arranged for a demonstration. I seewell, thats perfectly understandable, the Sorcerer King said. Local crafters appear incapable of creating equipment that works in the same manner. Since were on the topic, did you have any other questions about how your new equipment functions, Miss Zahradnik? She still didnt know why he called her Miss Zahradnik. Even between nobles of the same rank, one was addressed by their title in public. The way His Majesty spoke to her might have been a way to appear more personable with the common folk, but as a noble, it felt decidedly strange. Ludmila looked back up again, then turned her gaze away. She had plenty of questions, so it wouldnt be a brief discussion. It was extraordinarily rude to speak to any sovereign in the manner that she did, but His Majesty magnanimously allowed her to do so after becoming aware of her circumstances. The Sorcerer King was often exalted for his unfathomable power, intellect, wisdom and wealth. His kind and considerate manner towards her was not something most people would imagine of him. A more fanciful part of her entertained the idea that she was receiving his personal favour, but she knew that this was next to impossible. Idly scanning the river ahead of them, Ludmila focused on the Sorcerer Kings question. I need to understand the limits of this equipment, Your Majesty, she said. Things will be awkward until I develop a feel for what I can do with it. She ran a finger over the band of metal running over her temple. Thisprotection C what is it? Is there some simple way in which I can frame the principles under which it functions according to what Im familiar with? I cant make any sense of it based on my understanding of how armour works. Its true that, in most circumstances, he replied, having exposed parts of your body like this would mean that strikes to those exposed areas would result in more damage. Those susceptible to critical hits especially seek to protect sensory and vital organs, as well as tendons or wings if one has them. There are, however, various things that can complicate matters. The Sorcerer King reached into his inventory, producing an uncomfortably familiar flaming club. He abruptly tossed it at her. Ludmila flinched as the weapon tumbled end over end, creating a wheel of flame that filled her vision. She wasnt sure if her new equipment had enough resistance to stop the fire damage from the powerful weapon, but she didnt get a chance to find out. The flying weapon struck a shimmering hemisphere mere centimetres from her face. The club lost its energy, weakly bouncing off to be caught deftly by the Sorcerer King. This is something that youll see uncommonly, he said. Many individuals do not use shields, but enchantments can provide shielding bonuses to their defence. It is a staple abjuration spell for magic casters, but many will have shielding bonuses provided by magic items to save mana for other spells. Equipment with shield bonuses to defence should also be a favourite of two-handed weapon users like yourself, but for some reason, warriors around here dont employ these items despite how accessible they are. Ludmila had seen the items with the effect he described before, but it never occurred to her that they were of any use to a physical combatant. Shielding spells were generally seen as one of several defensive enchantments that magic casters in the Adventurer Guild used to improve their survivability. The Sorcerer King put the flaming club away, then pointed to her chest. The Amulet of Natural Armour that you wear provides a second type of defensive bonus that emulates the natural defences C such as a tough hide or shell C that many creatures have. It is cumulative with the shielding bonus from your hairpin. You have another accessory that provides a deflection bonus to defence that is added to that. Finally comes the armour itself, with its own contribution to your overall defence. When you put everything together, it makes you very difficult to land hits on. That Death Knight wasnt holding anything back, and you were standing perfectly still C yet all the factors that go into its offence versus your passive defences produced the results just now. As an active, mobile combatant, it will become that much harder to score a blow. If I equip a shield, Ludmila asked, will my defences become even better? No, the Sorcerer King shook his head. These defensive enchantments do not stack with other defences of the same type. Shielding enchantments emulate the abstracted benefits of a physical shield. When one equips a physical shield, only the greater benefit applies. It was no small wonder why people couldnt figure out what His Majesty had described. The cumulative defensive bonuses would only appear as if the opponent was failing to land solid hits C meaning the opponent was unskilled, unlucky or the target was lucky or skilled C and no one waited around for their enemies to finally deal damage to them. The enchantments on locally available magic items were probably not as potent as those on her equipment, so the effect would be far less pronounced and thus harder to discern. Also, he added, while it may provide the same abstracted defensive bonus as a physical shield, it does not provide the other benefits that come with wielding one. Physical shield walls can block area effect spells like Fireball, but the enchantment does not. You also cannot control incoming strikes as you might with a shield, nor does the enchantment obscure your opponents line of sight. Attacks that employ shields are also obviously not going to work without one. What about the armour itself? Is it simply the defensive bonuses from enchantments that kept the Death Knight from landing any strikes? No, theres a good chance youd be shorter by half a head if not for the circlet, the Sorcerer King told her. Naturally, exposed parts of ones body should be more susceptible to damaging hits. The Sorcerous Kingdoms foremost experts in advanced armour theory have recently come up with certain techniques to achieve the appearance of what youre wearing. Ludmila glanced over at Lady Shalltear, who only raised her head proudly. Being able to see the face was our first priority, she said. Having the bodysuit as part of the armour is a compromise for now, and weve only gotten as far as you see with the legs. Sooner or later, however, Lord Ainz will be able to see everytC The Sorcerer King coughed loudly, clearing his nonexistent throat. A-at any rate, just accept that you are wearing full adamantite plate armour, despite how it appears. Even the fabric of your skirts provide the same protection as enchanted adamantite plate. The reason why your Talent doesnt detect this is due to it being fashioned with highly advanced, yet mundane, crafting skills. It was an impossible balance of form and functionality. Not only would a local smith dismiss claims of such armour as the product of drunken fancy, but the full extent of what those alterations entailed was severely understated. It did not weigh as much as a full suit of plate mail and had all of its padding requirements covered by her bodysuit, gloves and stockings. It restricted her movement no more than one of the light summer dresses that Liane liked to wear. Though it probably wasnt a concern for her, the problems with ventilation that heavy armour users experienced were nonexistent. Perhaps the most noteworthy aspect was that a full helm had been turned into a circlet. As a melee combatant and, more importantly, as a commander, she enjoyed a full field of view while also receiving the protection of a great helm. The equipment might have been fashioned to appeal to certain aesthetics, but it offered outrageous advantages simply by being what it was. If this armour is essentially enchanted adamantite heavy plate, Ludmila asked, does that also mean attacks that can normally penetrate that enchanted plate will also penetrate the protection offered by this equipment? Thats right, the Sorcerer King answered. An opponent like Shalltear could easily punch through your armour. The damaged equipment will repair itself after she withdraws her weapon, of course, but you will have taken the damage delivered by the strike. People wielding steel weapons against steel armour is common enough around here, but equipment parity in fights above Level 20 or so is quite rare. Generally speaking, one must consider an opponents equipment, what classes they might have and the possibility that they will employ sundering attacks. In short, the nuances of her equipment and how they applied to every scenario were not something that one could provide an easy answer for. Understanding that there were limits to its protection was helpful, but she would need to figure out where her defensive boundaries lay. Those boundaries would also shift as she grew in strength, so it was something she had to constantly ensure her awareness of. Well, since youre the intuitive type, the Sorcerer King waved a hand beside his head, its better to figure things out through direct experience, yes? The difference between what youre accustomed to and what you now use is so vast that many facts cannot be grasped by simply hearing them described. According to our maps, there should be another ruin about a days journey further downriver. If the levels of the Undead continue to increase the deeper we go into the Katze Plains, then our next stop should present you and your forces with a wider variety of challenges. I look forward to your performance. The Sorcerer Kings presence receded, accompanied by the whisper of his luxurious robes. The sound of Lady Shalltears metal heels on the deck tapped away after him. Ludmila re-equipped her glaive, turning to resume her silent vigil. I look forward to your performance. Her grip tightened on the haft of her weapon. After all that he had done for her, she could not disappoint His Majesty. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The ruins of another harbour materialised out of the mists as the Death Warrior captain slowed their vessel to drift with the river current. According to the maps Ludmila possessed, they should be close to the centre of the Katze Plains. However, she sensed that the greatest concentrations of negative energy in the region lay further to the south. Given how hostile the place was to the living, she wondered how old the information on the maps was and where it had originated from. The histories of the nations surrounding the Katze Plains conflicted with one another, each presenting a narrative that attempted to shift attitudes in their favour but presented nothing concrete for her to work with. It was a giant void in history: there were no names; no surviving peoples; not even the slightest trace of lore specific to the place. Nothing before the area had transformed into a negative energy zone the size of a small nation, at any rate. Ludmila did not understand why anyone would purposely go to such great lengths to erase the past, though it wasnt certain that this was what had occurred. It might have been a war on a scale that only existed in legends, where all were indiscriminately put to the sword and settlements razed so thoroughly that only bitter ashes remained. Perhaps it wasnt even a war. Calamities like drought or plague would have left something behind, but it may have been that whoever once dwelled here had earned the ire of a descended god. She glanced over her shoulder, at one such god who had graced the world with his presence once more. Was the Sorcerer King capable of matching the scale of such a catastrophic event? It was a fact that many gods and godlike beings had existed in the past. The tales accompanying every one of them were filled with powers that only they could bring to bear. Even as she pondered this, Ludmila wished she could stand at his side as Lady Shalltear did. Warmth suffused her body at the thought. Shaking the wandering notion away, she turned her gaze forward again to focus on what lay ahead. Regardless of what had occurred in the Katze Plains, certain elements of its history did survive C ones not so easy to erase. Though no specific details remained, the ruins themselves offered insights as to what once was. After visiting the castle near Corelyn County, the Katze Plains was no longer just a cursed wasteland in her mind: it was a place where people once lived. Civilizations were structured in a way distinct to each race that built them. From seeing what remained of the castle, she determined that its inhabitants were Human. Understanding this, she could discern how locations were built and ordered. Every ruin and pile of rubble they passed expanded her grasp of what the area once was. By the time they arrived at the second harbour, Ludmila had a sense of Katzes economy, population and the layout of its settlements and infrastructure. Someone from the present day might have given the maps a careless glance and decided that the fortifications around the edge of the plains were built to keep the Undead in. In reality, they marked the edge of the territory that it once was. Each fortification was a border keep: keystones built to project control over their respective territories. Since it was borderland, the settlements found there were similarly small, consisting of farming hamlets and villages. Bare traces of these settlements could be seen as they had progressed on their journey. As it was situated on a wide river basin, Ludmila thought it likely that the territory had a strong agricultural base C especially if what remained of the Riverlands was any indicator of how fertile the land was. The frequency and size of the many ruins that they passed supported this notion. The first harbour they had visited was already a city. Stone was scarce and any wattle and daub structures in the outskirts would have long crumbled to dust, but Ludmila suspected that the unwalled city was at least the size of E-Rantel. The everpresent mist kept one from realising the full extent of the ruins, but she was mindful of its layout as she manoeuvred her company around to clear it. With time, her familiarity with the area grew, as did the accuracy of her predictions about the surroundings. With this ever more being the case, things that should have been and things that didnt belong were now apparent where she would have once seen nondescript piles of stone. According to what they had witnessed so far, this next harbour would be a city much larger than the capital of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ludmilas anticipation grew over what they might discover. The Death Warrior captain anchored the vessel a few dozen metres from the remains of the longest jetty. Though the mist continued to obscure her vision, what she saw of the harbour was so far in line with the size of the city that she estimated that it would service. A long wharf lay crumbling along the riverbank, and a dozen ruined stone piers jutted out into the water like so many spears. Unknown ages of sediment had built up all along the harbour, turning the place into a silty quagmire. Ludmila activated her flight item C a Frostburn Phoenix Hairpin that offered some fire resistance in addition to its on-use Fly effect C and disembarked to scout their landing area. She flew over the heads and upper bodies of hundreds of Undead standing in the silt. Like the rest of the Katze Plains, the vast majority of the Undead here were weak. However, the accumulation of progressively stronger Undead gave rise to a variety she had not seen on their journey yet. Skeleton Warriors could be spotted on the wharf and lines of Bone Vultures perched along the jetties like so many waterfowl. They did not stir with her passing, and after she made a wide circuit around the nearby harbour, she signalled the anchored vessel nearby. The Sorcerer King and Lady Shalltear rose from the deck, skimming over the waters to join her. A loud splash sounded as the two Death Priests jumped into the water. She hoped that they wouldnt get stuck trying to find a way to the shore. It looks like you have your work cut out for you, Miss Zahradnik. Ludmila lowered her head at the Sorcerer Kings arrival. Weve sailed for most of the day, she said, so my company is four or five hours behind. HmmI suppose we can take a look around before they get here, he replied. That being said, this place seems quite large I estimate that it was a city of upwards to a hundred thousand people. Hohthats about as many residents as Arwintar. How did you arrive at this estimate? She turned and led them up the jetty towards the wharf, providing an explanation along the way. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Human populations tend to order themselves in a specific way. This river basin was also probably a perfect place to develop an agrarian economy. Based on our maps, it had an expansive river network C which continues to exist to this day C and was wealthy enough to maintain a ring of substantial fortifications along its borders. Moreover, the villages, towns and cities that weve passed had little in the way of walls, so whoever lived here must have had a strong enough military to stop any foreign incursions. A prosperous territory built on highly productive agricultural land, then. Prosperous enough for a standing army and sprawling cities. Yes, your majesty. I suspect that the state or territory that formerly occupied the Katze Plains had a population of anywhere between four to five million. Its capital to the south of here might have been two or three times more populous than Arwintar. Her estimate spoke volumes about just how valuable the land once was. If one included the entirety of the Riverlands, as well as the river systems flowing down from the east of the Katze Plains, it was productive enough to support half of Re-Estize. This was while being a quarter of the size with at least double the urban population. The maritime infrastructure demonstrated their grasp of river navigation, and it was not a stretch of the imagination that these people plied the waters of the inland sea to the southeast in the same manner that Clara was planning to. The wealth and prosperity of this place must have been staggering at the height of its power. A swarm of Wraiths floated by and Ludmila carefully scanned their surroundings for any signs, monuments or somewhat intact buildings. Though the volume of rubble was far greater than the previous harbour, the structures nearby were left in much the same condition. Perhaps this region was too valuable, the Sorcerer King muttered. Too valuable, Your Majesty? Ah, hmmhow shall I put it? Whoever controlled this land would become too influential for their neighbours to stomach, so in the end, someone made sure that no one could have it. Was it possible that such wholesale devastation could be wrought for such a reason? As a follower of The Six, it was unthinkable. The former state of the Katze Plains was the ultimate foundation for Human civilizationor perhaps that was why it had been rendered uninhabitable. Open plains were the ideal habitat for humanity, and they held far less value for races who dwelled in environments that were hostile to Humans. This perfect place for Humans would be an untenable threat to anyone else. Much like how Humans would see a vast swampland as a breeding ground for dangerous species, so too might nonhumans have viewed the Katze Plains. Humans would advance their civilization, grow in economic power and, if they followed the tenets of The Six or something similar, slowly cultivate their strength. If that was the case, the question would be who had committed the deed. In the present day, the closest Demihuman nation was the Beastman Kingdom on the other side of the Human-inhabited Draconic Kingdom. In the past, humanity had been driven to the brink of extinction, so they were not as widespread as they were now. Other nonhuman nations may have existed nearby in the past. If only they could find something significant to shed light on the history of the area. After searching up and down the wharf C which was three times as long as the waterfront in Corelyn Harbour C for two hours, the Sorcerer King bid her stop at the confluence of the Katze River and a major tributary that flowed down from the mountains in the distant east. It seems that our findings have been just as poor as yesterday, he said. Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila nodded. Theres still a lot of ground to cover here, however. The Sorcerer King raised his gaze to the northwest, following the gentle curve of the riverbank. Id like to wait until your forces finish catching up before we head deeper, he said. How about a change of pace? We can use the time between now and then for you to break in your new equipment. Ludmila didnt want anything remotely close to breaking happening to her equipment, but she understood his meaning. She took an inventory of the Undead nearby. Scattered amidst the hundreds of weaker Undead, she spotted around a half-dozen Skeleton Warriors, a Blood Meat Hulk, and a strange creature cobbled together out of a myriad of assorted bones. Since you took a big hit from one of those Blood Meat Hulks yesterday, the Sorcerer King proposed, how about you start by provoking the one over there and receiving a blow from it? Im sure youll find the difference quite telling. She eyed the hulking bipedal mass of flesh, recalling the sensation of having her chest caved in. The strange feeling that came with regenerating that damage was also something that she would prefer to avoid experiencing again. Walking over to the Blood Meat Hulk, she attempted to gauge how many of the Undead nearby would be drawn to the fight. Of particular concern were the six Skeleton Warriors in the vicinity. They all registered to her senses as being roughly as strong as she was. Unlike the weaker Undead from the previous harbour, who either manifested with crude weapons, various tools or nothing at all, the Skeleton Warriors had each manifested with steel round shields and fine weapons C mostly curved blades of various types. From her experience with the Skeleton Warriors employed in the Sorcerous Kingdom, they possessed basic combat skills and were faster than most of the other Undead present. After mapping out the general flow of battle in advance, she started not by attacking the Blood Meat Hulk, but one of the Skeleton Warriors a fair distance away. Ludmila lined up a powerful two-handed swing with the base of her glaive, and the unmoving Skeletons Warriors skull exploded into a spray of bone fragments. Before her victims bones settled in the dust, every Undead within thirty metres turned to converge on her. She didnt stop to watch them come. The glaive swept out to destroy the dozens of weak Undead streaming up to her. Her steps led her around in a small circuit, as she didnt want to increase the number of Undead that turned on her past the initial wave. The Blood Meat Hulk was still halfway to her when the first of the Skeleton Warriors entered her reach. It deflected her descending Slash with its round shield, but her reverse stroke hooked its legs out from under it. Her heel came down on the blade of its scimitar as she worked her glaive to dispatch the various weaker Undead that swarmed around them. When her attention returned to the Skeleton Warrior, it was still vainly trying to pull its weapon out from under her. Despite possessing rudimentary combat skills, they were still mindless. Ludmila drove the base of her weapon into its skull and kicked its lifeless bones into the next Skeleton Warrior that approached, knocking it onto its back. So far, she hadnt taken any hits. The reflexes and discipline came with over a decade of training in her fast, defensive combat style made it difficult to purposely expose oneself to harm. She dealt with two more Skeleton Warriors C it appeared that the other three were too far away to join the fight. With that, she was left with about four dozen assorted weak Undead and a Blood Meat Hulk. Ludmila forced herself to stop moving, planting the base of her glaive on the cracked soil. Crude arrows from Skeleton Archers bounced off of her, though she imagined that her damage reduction would have left her without a scratch regardless. Tarnished spears, rusty axes and chipped swords were deflected off of her breastplate, vambraces, circlet and skirts. Her bodysuit offered just as much resistance as the armour plates that they lay exposed between. The coolly-glowing blade of her glaive arced through the remaining weak Undead just as the Blood Meat Hulk reached her. She reflexively stepped back as a meaty hand ponderously swept across the space where she once stood. What am I doing? The imminent sense of danger that came with attacks from opponents near her strength kept Ludmila on the defensive. As a Human, this would have been ideal, but she needed to change the way she fought as the Undead. Receiving wounds to formerly critical areas now mattered no more than any flesh wound. She inherently understood that this could be used to her advantage, but retraining herself to embrace her new reality would not be so simple. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 It took Ludmila a good half-minute of instinctively avoiding the Blood Meat Hulks blows before she unequipped her glaive and managed to still herself. The giant Undead creature brought its fists together for an overhead smash. More than anything else, it was the sound and sense of pressure that came with the attack that filled her awareness. It was not a fast strike by her measure, but the sheer momentum behind a Blood Meat Hulks massive fists had been enough to severely damage her brigandine armour and crush her ribs the previous day. Physically speaking, it was not as overwhelming as she thought it would be. Its fists made contact with the top of her head, but the strikes from the Death Knight had jarred her more. The soles of her boots were driven into the soft, dry soil, then the clenched fists came apart around her. Naturally, the Blood Meat Hulk squeezed her in its hands, and Ludmila was lifted into the air. So, how do you like your new equipment? The Sorcerer Kings voice came from nearby, muffled by the fingers closed over her. Her world whirled as the Blood Meat Hulk raised her over its head and slapped her into the ground. Like when she had been swatted away before, the sense of detachment from what was happening to her still felt strange. A Human would have been disoriented by the first blow to the head, if not worse. Breathing would have been difficult while getting squeezed in the Blood Meat Hulks fists. Being dashed into the ground would leave one winded and senseless. As one of the Undead, she understood what was happening to her and what she should feel. Unlike a Human, her consciousness was separate from her body and her thoughts were perfectly clear. There was no shortness of breath; none of the disorientation or panic that came from being treated like the unfortunate rag doll of some toddler in the middle of a tantrum. A fist came down to flatten her. She raised a hand from where she lay on the ground. Fortress. The Defensive Art activated with no more or less difficulty than usual. The barrel-sized fist stopped against her raised palm. A Human would have had extreme difficulties regaining the presence of mind to use a Martial Art after experiencing what she had just gone through. The Blood Meat Hulk raised its fist for another attack. Ludmila sat up and moved out of the way. She quickly glanced over herself before replying, stepping around as she avoided the Undead hulks ponderous attacks. I dont think theres any damage to the armour, she finally replied to His Majestys question. My mobility is still perfect. The blunt force still seems to transfer through, however. I took a tiny amount of damage on the first hit, then a bit more when it sent me to the ground. There are certain rules that come with magical equipment, the Sorcerer King told her. You might have learned them from the Adventurer Guild eventually, but theyre still in the process of gearing up. Finish off that Blood Meat Hulk and we can explore some of it in detail. Ludmila activated Ability Boost as she sidestepped yet another attack, calling her glaive to hand. Her Slash took one of the Blood Meat Hulks arms off at the elbow. The ease by which her new weapon went through the trunk-like limb threw Ludmila C who was expecting more substantial resistance C off balance. Her arm went high and she stumbled slightly. The Sorcerer Kings chuckle drifted down from above. It seems that the armour is not the only thing youll need to get used to. She regained her balance, and her eyes went between her blade and the regenerating stump of the Blood Meat Hulks arm. Her weapon may as well have cut through a piece of paper. I know that theres a significant difference between flesh and steel, Ludmila said, but how did the Skeleton Warriors defend against this glaive with their equipment? It goes back to the idea of hardness and sundering attacks, the Sorcerer King replied as she finished dispatching her opponent. Even with a superior weapon, one must hit a piece of equipment just right in order to damage it. Sundering attacks are purposeful strikes against an opponents equipment, but the use of such attacks is rare here. Not attacking a shield or weapon an opponent used to defend themselves was common sense for most combatants. Every strike made against an enemys weapon was one not made against the enemy. In addition, doing so opened up additional opportunities for an opponent to counter, as they would come to understand that they were not being targeted by potentially lethal attacks. Unless one was reasonably certain that it was ultimately less risky to destroy an enemys weapon or shield than it was to injure their enemy, one would not employ sundering attacks. These risks included not only exposing oneself to harm, but also spending far more time and energy hacking away at equipment. With a superior weapon and her Revenant traits, however, sundering attacks were potentially quite effective. Not only would she damage equipment faster, but she did not tire and could regenerate. In the context of personal combat, time was an enemy of the living. For the Undead, it was an ally. Does this apply to armour, as well? Yes, and no, the Sorcerer King told her. Specifically damaging armour functions in an identical way, but attacking an individual works differently. Im not sure what you mean by that, Your Majesty. Dust rose lightly into the air as the Sorcerer King and Lady Shalltear settled on the ground beside her. Consider how damage was transferred through your armour, he said. An attack that surpasses certain defensive values will result in damage. A Death Knight, for instance, can bisect a Human in plate armour if the damage that they deal with a strike does enough damage to cut them in half, even though they did not use a sundering attack against the armour. If that armour was magical it would reconstitute itself after the fact, but the person inside would still be cut in half. Ludmila had seen this happen to the soldiers of the Goblin army that flooded the upper reach in the summer, but she attributed it to the sheer force that Death Knights and Death Warriors attacked with. Practically speaking, she supposed that it led to the same result. She considered His Majestys words, and a thought occurred to her. Does this mean that defending with a shield or weapon can be more effective than the protection offered by armour? You catch on quickly, the Sorcerer King nodded. Shalltear. Yes, Lord Ainz? Give Miss Zahradnik a demonstration of how this applies in practice. With pleasure. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Lady Shalltear stepped forward, unequipping her gauntlets. She held up the pinky finger of her right hand. Ludmila, her liege told her. Attack me with your new weapon. Behind Lady Shalltear, the Sorcerer King nodded at Ludmilas unspoken question. She levelled her weapon at Lady Shalltear and lowered her stance. In a single, smooth motion, she exploded forward into a lunge aimed directly at her lieges abdomen. At the receiving end of Ludmilas five-metre reach, Lady Shalltear stopped the powerful strike with the nail of her pinky finger. Ludmila recentred herself, eyeing the extended digit. Was that some Martial Art or Skill, my lady? Ludmila asked. No, it was just my fingernail, her liege answered lightly. Impossible. Ludmila narrowed her eyes at the still-raised pinky. What had happened defied all logic and common sense. Polearm attacks were incredibly powerful C far beyond what one could achieve with a sword. Speed, leverage, momentum and the weight of the wielder all combined to generate attacks that easily blasted through the guard presented by another weapon. Generally speaking, one needed a heavy shield or another polearm to block a fully committed polearm strike from an evenly-matched opponent. It was certainly not something one could stop with a fingernail C her attack had not been deflected or caught and redirected, but flat out blocked. Again, Lady Shalltear said. Ludmila directed a diagonal Slash at Lady Shalltears left shoulder. It was flicked away by the same extended pinky finger. Again. She activated Ability Boost and Strengthen Perception. Her next attack was a Piercing Strike directed towards Lady Shalltears knee. Once again, the blade was flicked away. A half dozen attacks followed, with identical results. No matter the angle, no matter the direction in which she made her attacks, all of them were blocked or deflected. Finally, she used her most potent Strike Art: the three-pronged attack that could blast her opponents backwards in the blink of an eye. Lady Shalltear smirked in Ludmilas enhanced perception. The pinky finger moved to intercept each independently-acting vector in a split second, leaving Lady Shalltear perfectly unharmed while Ludmilas regeneration worked to restore her lost health. Even if Lady Shalltear cannot be harmed by this weapon, Ludmila said, she is less than half of my weight. How is it possible for her to block my strikes without budging a single millimetre? Im sure you understand that past a certain point, the Sorcerer King said, one begins to step into a realm beyond that of what most consider mundane. As an Adventurer, one begins to experience this shift around Gold or Platinum-rank. Ludmila nodded at his words. I understand this, she said. Or at least I thought that I understood. The differences that first appear are very concrete, however. Developing Martial Arts, Skills and Abilities. Growing in physical power and magical capacitybut the rules of the mundane world still broadly apply. In my experience, unless one focuses on using a series of Defensive Arts, it would be next to impossible to come out of that exchange just now unscathed. The only person that has managed to do so before now is a Dragon. The steps on the path to power are not linear, His Majesty told her. Im sure youve heard of individual Orichalcum and Adamantite-rank Adventurers being equated to armies of common soldiers. This is not an exaggeration: it is a fact. She had indeed heard something along those lines, but simply hearing it didnt feel real. That a monster or a being with advantageous characteristics might be that strong was believable, as they could be impervious to damage or otherwise impossible to harm. A Human, however, was just a Human. They did not have supernatural damage reduction, regeneration or limitless physical stamina. Shrewd tacticians would seek to wear these types of adversaries down and seal off any routes of escape so they could finish them off. How would Humans achieve this? Ludmila asked, I do not believe that they gain any natural advantages beyond what they are born with. Youre right that they dont, the Sorcerer King answered. The answer is the same for anyone: a Human uses magic items or Job Class features to cover for their weaknesses. Armour and defensive enchantments protect one from harm. Equipment can confer regeneration of health and stamina; offer flight and immunities to various conditions. One can even gain damage reduction. Its true that Adventurers try to shore up some of their weaknesses, she said, but trying to cover all of them is considered little more than a dream. Working towards those dreams is a joy in itself, is it not? Low-level items are not powerful enough to come close to covering for every weakness, but as one grows in strength and earns more, they can afford increasingly better equipment. Pursuing magic items in markets, searching for crafters and following rumours C this is an Adventure in itself, and seeing everything slowly come together is quite fulfilling. Perhaps she couldnt truly empathise with what he said because she was a Noble. If she needed something, she bought it if it was available. Ludmila did not earn a stipend from the Adventurer Guild, as she declined on the grounds of not being a full participant in their activities, opting to collect points to make purchases for their internal catalogue instead. Due to her limited participation, however, that point income was a fraction of what full-time Adventurers earned. Other things were more interesting to her, such as planning development for her demesne and watching it grow. She found fulfilment in carrying out her duties to land and liege. She found no joy in collecting equipment as other Adventurers seemed to. At any rate, the Sorcerer King continued, the rule of thumb is that if one does not take damage, any associated effects that come with an attack will not occur to you. A Soul Eater with a fully-loaded freight wagon could crash into me, but I would not budge despite having this skeletal form. At low levels, damage can often transfer through armour and other attempts at defence. This becomes less and less prevalent the wider the gap is between combatants and their equipment. I seeso this is why Dame Verilyn recognized that I had supernatural attacks when I pushed her down on my bed. Oh~ You what? I-I mean, she was surprised that I could knock her back. Shes used to attacks not hurting her and thus did not expect the associated effect, as Your Majesty put it. Another event from that same night stuck out to her. If I dont experience those effects when I dont take damage, she said, why is it that the wind could blow me off of a Frost Dragons back while flying from place to place? Hmmwhat were you wearing? A dress. Was it enchanted? Ludmila shook her head. That would be why, the Sorcerer King said. Mundane items are unlike magic items in the fact that they do not adapt to their wearer. You were effectively wearing a sail. You wont experience that knockback-like effect with what youre wearing right now, or with the other outfit that Shalltear put together for you. So by successfully blocking or parrying an attack, Ludmila said, No damage is received and none of the effects that accompany that attack are experienced. That means one could successfully parry a Dragon and not get bowled over by the force of the strike. It is simple on paper, the Sorcerer King told her, and some can become so skilled that they can defend against spells and attacks powerful enough to break the rules of the world. My Paladin friend that I spoke of was one such individual. But achieving this degree of defensive skill is difficult, as you might imagine. Considering your apparent combat style, I would say that you could indeed fend off a Juvenile Dragon like this C perhaps even a newly Adult one, depending on the species. Thats if they dont have Job Class Levels on top of their Racial Class Levels, of course. The Sorcerer King watched her silently as she considered his words. After a moment, his gaze went to Lady Shalltear, and he appeared to consider something himself. How about you try a sundering attack against Shalltear? Im sorry Your Majesty, Ludmila replied, but I havent mastered any sundering attacks. I dont think anyone in the Adventurer Guild employs them, either. A shame, the Sorcerer King said. Shalltear once encountered a man who was able to damage her fingernail with a sundering attack. By her account, his equipment was rather shoddy so I thought you might be able to replicate that feat with your superior weapon. Well find out when you learn, hm? Without the benefit of an instructor, Ludmila wondered how many years it would take to learn a Strike Art with sundering properties. Her houses school of combat did not incorporate those types of attacks at all, as it was impractical to use them with the mundane equipment available in the past. Still, the Sorcerer King appeared to have an interest in them. She would do everything she could to learn. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Ludmila cleared a dozen city blocks before she was satisfied that she had achieved a rudimentary grasp on the use of her new equipment. With the power of her magic items, she felt that it was more their quality than her ability that allowed her to steadily work through the masses of Undead C many of which should have given her difficulties when confronting more than one at a time. Still, she was learning how to use everything quickly, and she sensed that she had gained in strength relative to Skeleton Warriors once again. They searched through the rubble as they waited for her company to finish catching up. After a while, the Sorcerer King teleported back to the Sorcerous Kingdom to see to some daily tasks. Lady Shalltear stayed behind with Ludmila to ensure that the area remained free of potential threats and so she could open a Gate directly to their current point in progress. As Ludmila sifted through a collapsed building that seemed somewhat more promising than the rest of the ruins around it, Lady Shalltear hovered close to speak to her. Ludmila, she said in a low voice, I think theres a problem with our strategy Our strategy? You knowthe romantic river journey The conspiratorial manner in which Lady Shalltear conducted herself caused Ludmila to quickly scan their surroundings before replying. Of the past seventy-two, youve spent nearly sixty hours as the sole woman by His Majestys side. The plan was to give you as much time together with His Majesty as possible, so I would say that its been a spectacular success. That was the plan, but But? I want to do more. Since Im His Majestys escort, I must remain combat-ready and alert for danger at all times. That means Im stuck in my armour! I cant get into anything more interesting to entice him. I thought you might be able to whet his appetite for female companionship and one thing would lead to another, but hes not taking the bait! Even when you were on the verge of a catastrophic wardrobe malfunction, he didnt make any moves at all! So she was the appetiser. Ludmila would have already been beyond ecstatic to be in Lady Shalltears position for the past few days. Could she even help move things in a more favourable direction for her liege? She knew very little about appealing to men. More to the point, she wasnt sure how one appealed to a skeletal being. Just how far did Lady Shalltears calculations go? Was her new equipment a part of it? The collar and the blindfold and being forced into a state where every fibre of her being was filled with overwhelming lust for the Sorcerer King? The number of Vampire Brides had doubled, as well. The vessel was filled with sensuous female bodies and efforts to change the atmosphere were made. Truly, the machinations of Lady Shalltear Bloodfallen were beyond Ludmilas lowly ability to fathom. Maybe were on the right track, an article of clothing appeared in Lady Shalltears hand. If violence doesnt work, more violence is obviously the answer. We should increase the intensity of our attacks. Ludmila stared at the piece of cloth dangling from Lady Shalltears hand. Despite having Truesight, she rubbed her eyes just in case it was an illusion. Lady Shalltear held it out for her to examine. Ludmila imagined the Sorcerer Kings crimson gaze running over her figure No. She shook the image away. Yes. No! This is insane C what is it, even? Is it damaged? The cups are missing, and so is thethethethe bottom part! Exactly, Lady Shalltear told her. Your attack power will go through the roof! I dont have that kind of attack power! Just what is our objective here, exactly? Her liege placed a hand on her belly in response, uttering a single word. Victory. A wistful expression painted Lady Shalltears features. Ludmila frowned in confusion. Lady Shalltear wanted the Sorcerer Kings child? It was natural for a woman to desire a family at some point, but was it natural for Undead women? Could the Undead even have children? At the least, she had never heard of such a thing before. Lady Shalltear loomed closer, holding up the scandalous bit of red lace in her hands. Ludmila swallowed, preparing herself for the worst. Yes, Lord Ainz? R-right away! Ludmila heaved a sigh of relief as Lady Shalltear raised a hand to her ear. The item vanished from Lady Shalltears hand as she opened a Gate. The Sorcerer King stepped through. Im backhm? Whats going on here? We were just discussing equipment options, Lord Ainz, Lady Shalltear smiled. I see, His Majesty said. Well, Im glad youre excited about your new gear, Miss Zahradnik. She nodded silently, fervently hoping that he wouldnt inquire over the specifics of the equipment option Lady Shalltear had presented. Were you able to find anything of note in these ruins? The Sorcerer King asked. Not yet, Your Majesty, Ludmila answered. The buildings in the outskirts are mostly in the same condition as the ruins from yesterday. Im hoping that there will be more substantial structures further in that were more difficult to destroy. That sounds reasonable enough. Your forces are almost caught up, so we should head out to meet them. After experiencing the substantial gap in power between the Undead in her company and the ones that lurked in the ruin, Ludmilas doubts grew over whether her forces would have any effect at all. As they made their way to the outskirts, she made her concerns known. I agree with your assessment, the Sorcerer King said, but only if were making a basic, direct comparison. First of all, you have two Death Priests at your disposal. Have you employed divine casters in conjunction with your forces before, Miss Zahradnik? No, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. My experience lies mostly with Elder Liches, Death Knights and the Undead that they raise. I see. Well, this should drastically change the way you utilise your forcesor perhaps it will bring things closer to the ideal organisation of Human armies. As he spoke, the two Undead in question came running from the wharf to join them. It seemed that they had taken the time to brush the mud and silt off of their priestly vestments. Death Priests are, as the name implies, Death-series servitors that fill the role of Priest-type divine casters. They are the same level as Death Knights, Death Warriors, and the rest of them. As they are summoned to act as the divine caster in a party of Death-series servitors, they have the spells that you might expect, but for a party of Undead. Does that mean that they have the offensive magic of a Priest or Cleric? Ludmila asked, Clerics can be excellent front line combatants, as well. Thats right, the Sorcerer King answered, but well be restricting them to a support role for the time being since a single one of them could probably clean out this entire city. In addition to their offensive magic, they have various negative energy spells that can heal the Undead and a wide selection of buffs. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. He went on to list out the dozens of spells that Death Priests had available. Many of them were familiar to her, but some were entirely unknown. It will probably take you a while to commit their spells to memory, he told her, but you should be well-versed in their use by the time we return to the Sorcerous Kingdom. For now, you can stick with what you know. How much mana do they have? Im afraid I have no way to tell at a glance. The Sorcerer King raised a hand, tapping the side of his skull with a slender finger. The ear cuff that came with your equipment C activate it. She touched the seemingly delicate piece of jewellery: a platinum ornament fashioned into an ivy vine that clung to the outer curve of her ear. Its leaves were inlaid with emeralds, and Ludmila couldnt even guess at its value. Before understanding the properties of her circlet, she was paranoid that the ear cuff would shatter into countless pieces upon being struck. When she activated the item, familiar twin auras appeared over every being in her vision. This earring has Life Essence and Mana Essence Umu, the Sorcerer King nodded. Its common for Humans to take up an accessory slot with an item that confers Darkvision, but you dont need that. This should be an invaluable tool as a commander. Being able to note the condition of both enemies and allies at a glance was as much of a boon as the Sorcerer King stated. Incidentally, he went on, both Life Essence and Mana Essence are divination effects, so certain types of counterdivination will work against them. Your Ring of Non-detection, for instance, blocks it entirely. There are also ways to fool those spells, delivering false information that an enemy may purposely use to mislead you. Will my Truesight be able to defeat those means? thats a good question. As you might imagine, how Talents interact with other sensory spells, Skills and Abilities is fairly obscure information. The answer should be simple enough to discover C False Data: Life. Ah, Lord Ainz, youre such a tease GhkC! EhmMiss Zahradnik, take a quick peek and tell me what you see. You can look away once youve noted any oddities that appear in your vision. She stopped and turned around to look at the Sorcerer King. In addition to his overflowing obsidian radiance, there were auras presented to her for both his health and mana. She was aware of another mana aura laid over the Sorcerer King but recognized it as a fabrication. Her eyes shifted over to Lady Shalltear beside him: she had significantly more health than the Sorcerer King, while the Sorcerer King had significantly more mana than Lady Shalltear. Either way, they were both overwhelming. Even the powerful Fiend that she had encountered in the ancient pass over the upper reach was no match. The Death Priests werent anywhere close to them. Ludmila felt a familiar and pleasant warmth rise within her, and she turned around again. My Talent works against it, she resumed walking. I could also see the false information presented by your spell. Hohthat Talent is quite something. To see all things as they truly are C youre a walking inconvenience to everyone that relies on supernatural and magical subterfuge. They arrived in the space that she had cleared beforehand. Her ad hoc force of Undead troops was beginning to emerge from the river. Ludmila frowned as she compared their meagre health auras to a few Skeleton Warriors barely visible in the mist. Was support from the Death Priests really going to be enough? Once her company formed up, she mounted her Undead Beast and activated her attack aura. The Skeleton Archers released a volley at the Undead standing along the shore. Across her vision, the auras displayed by Life Essence depleted in a non-uniform manner, with weak Zombies, Ghouls and Wights taking the brunt of the damage. Skeletons took none at all, and they came running towards her battle line. A pair of Skeleton Warriors arrived first. Their curved blades sliced into the Undead Beasts. Heal them! Though she had anticipated it, her orders were still half made out of panic as the health of the Undead Beasts dropped alarmingly upon receiving a single strike. The Death Priests cast their spells and she watched as the health auras returned to fullness, then dropped below half, then went back to full again. She looked over at the Death Priests, watching their mana very slowly, but surely, deplete. If they fought like this for an hour or two, she would burn through an entire days worth of mana. Ludmila sent her Ghasts around, ordering them to ignore the weaker Undead to swarm the Skeleton Warriors. When the clash reached its conclusion, she let out a weary breath. With the assistance of the Death Priests, none of her forces had been lost, but watching health auras go up and down was stressful. She wasnt even the one trying to keep them alive. If three Skeleton Warriors came C or worse, some mix of Skeleton Warriors and Blood Meat Hulks C the Death Priests would not be able to keep up. She glanced up to where the Sorcerer King and Lady Shalltear were spectating over the battlefield, but they seemed intent on observing her. She mulled over her dilemma. While she did so, her wandering gaze came across a strange sight. Dozens of Undead had flopped their way out of the water. They were mostly fish, though there were some eels and a handful of tortoises and crabs. All were either skeletal or zombified. A few of them were about as strong as a Silver-ranked Adventurer, but their movements were so awkward that they didnt seem like much of a threat. Their mindless nature simply drove them to attack what had drawn their attention, no matter how difficult it might be to reach their respective targets. I guess aquatic species have to deal with Undead as well. Oh yes, the Sorcerer King said. There are a number of powerful Undead that can only be found underwater. The river is quite broad, so we may have missed some interesting specimens. These, however, are simply Skeletons and Zombies of different types. She directed her Skeleton Archers to pepper the slowly advancing swarm of Undead marine creatures. Once the Zombies were destroyed, she sent in her Undead Beasts to clean up the rest. A few of them managed to take damage when the skeletal fish flopped up and bit them. After they completed their task, she reorganised the ranks of her company and marched them away from the river. Her new formation stacked the Undead Beasts three deep. Unlike conventional infantry ranks, a gap lay between the front rank and the two rear ranks. As her front line was reduced to a third of its former coverage, she would need to use her mobile force of Ghasts to intercept any enemies that spilt around the flanks. With everything in place, she initiated her next assault. A furrow creased her brow as four Skeleton Warriors came charging in to put her idea to the test. Ludmila worried whether the mindless Undead Beasts would be capable of carrying out the instructions she had left with them. As the Skeleton Warriors hacked at her front line, however, it appeared that the instructions had been simple enough to carry out. If they received more than half of their health in damage, the Undead Beasts were to withdraw to the rear ranks. The other Undead Beasts would doggedly attack the nearest Skeleton Warrior, keeping them from finishing off their target while a fresh Undead Beast stepped up to fill the hole in the line. The somewhat chaotic and uncertain melee took on the semblance of order and stability. A Skeleton Warrior could take apart an Undead Beast in two good hits, but dealing with nine that took turns taking damage made their progress almost seem slow. When the two rear ranks were about to be filled with damaged Undead Beasts Mass Inflict Wounds! Ludmila called out. A Death Priest raised its flail, casting the spell at her order. Twenty-four Undead Beasts were restored to full health, and the cycle continued. Ludmila nodded to herself, systematically sweeping her opponents from the field. She had double the number of Skeleton Warriors attacking her this time, but the new formation made things infinitely more manageable. There was little sense of risk to her troops and the mana consumption of the Death Priests was a tiny fraction of the previous fight. Excellent work, the Sorcerer King called out as he flew down to land in front of her. Did you learn about that from somewhere? She tightly clutched the bit of happiness that rose at his praise. The feeling wasnt something that she wanted to stamp out, but at the same time, she couldnt let it fly out of control. No, Your Majesty, she replied. Simply healing a single Undead Beast as it tried to withstand the attacks of a Skeleton Warrior was too unstable. Doing so was also consuming mana at an alarming rate. I had to devise a way to slow things down and improve healer endurance. And you came up with that after a single skirmishyour tactical acumen is even keener than Shalltear claims. Do you understand the full implications of that formation? Her mind went from the inception of the tactic, working backwards from the result and exploring its possibilities. She had come up with it in a desperate attempt to have her Undead Beasts survive the far more powerful Skeleton Warriors. Their large, Zombie-like health pools allowed her to pull it off, but if she replaced them with Skeleton Warriors, she could steadily trample almost everything she had seen in the ruins. Commanding as many Death Knights as she had members of her current company would probably be overkill wherever she went, but it would still make them that much more difficult to deal with. Ludmila continued to consider what the Sorcerer King meant, and she swallowed as another thought came to her. This formation, she said. This tactic. I separated the first rank from the rest to keep the area healing spell from healing my enemies as well. Against anyone else, I could close the ranks, making them more resistant to enemy pressure and switching out injured soldiers more smoothly. And when the call for healing goes out Thats right, the Sorcerer Kings voice was grim. The mass healing spells that you are using channel negative energy. When they are cast on your infantry ranks, not only will they heal the Undead, but they will decimate any of the living within the area of effect as well. Beside the Sorcerer King, Lady Shalltear sported a wicked smile. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Ludmila refined her new formation over the course of the next few battles, at the same time starting the slow process of replacing her Ghasts with Skeleton Warriors. Ahead of the company, Ludmila sat astride her Undead mount, sizing up a pair of Blood Meat Hulks that she wanted to replace a few of her Undead Beasts with. The Sorcerer King had turned her exercise into a challenge of sorts, going so far as to call it a game. For a new soldier to be dominated and added to her ranks, she had to capture it with her existing forces first. With the Undead gradually becoming more powerful the deeper they went, Ludmila found herself in a situation where she was more often than not faced with forces that were stronger than her own. As she carefully managed the growth of her company, Ludmila could only marvel at how the Sorcerer King had turned an otherwise gruelling trial into what she felt was an enjoyable experience with gratifying results. It appears that you have a dilemma. Yes, Your Majesty, she replied. I think I have enough Skeleton Warriors to outpace their regeneration, but Blood Meat Hulks deal significant amounts of bludgeoning damage. With the Skeleton Warriors being mindless, theyre going to be taking the full brunt of those attacks. She wasnt even sure if they could survive one good hit. If Ludmila were still Human, a single solid blow would have probably killed her or left her dying from having her organs crushed. The Blood Meat Hulks were also massive enough that a score of Skeleton Warriors could be smashed away with a single attack. A poor matchup, I agree, the Sorcerer King nodded. But it brings me to a point that Ive been wanting to bring up. According to Shalltear, you appear to possess Job Class Levels in something like a Captain-type Commander class with aristocratic roots. However, Ive not noted the use of any active Command Skills since we started two days ago. I think Ive heard the term before, but what exactly is a Captain-type? The Sorcerer King seemed to pause in thought. Ludmila looked down at the cracked earth beneath the hooves of her Undead mount. With the amount of research she had done over the last half-year, she had gained some confidence that she was filling crucial gaps in her knowledge. Whenever His Majesty broached a fresh topic, however, she wanted to squirm in embarrassment over her ignorance. It was to the degree that she was making her sovereign stop to figure out how to explain things that sounded like he thought were common sense upon initial mention. Ive heard that youve done quite a bit of research on topics related to military matters. Yes, Your Majesty. Then you know how an army is loosely organised, yes? The basic unit in any army was not an individual soldier, but a squad of them. These squads were led by Sergeants, who answered to their officers. A squad led by a Knight was known as a lance, but knighthoods were not often bestowed in Re-Estize. In Re-Estize, a Nobles military strength was divided into two parts. The bulk of it was the levy, where a small percentage of tenant households took turns providing a healthy male of fighting age in accordance with their contract of tenure. The second part consisted of the armed retinues of the nobility: professional fighting forces that made up the core of a territorys fighting strength and served as the Nobles bodyguard. The size of a Nobles forces were dependent on the population of their territory. Of the Six Great Nobles of Re-Estize, Marquis Raeven and Marquis Boullope had powerful personal retinues. Margrave Urovanas capital hosted a military port with its stationed navy. In the forces raised by a Marquis, many squads and lances combined to form the components of a company, which were led by the minor Noble who was also their liege. Regiments consisted of multiple companies and were led by the major Noble whom all the Nobles and Knights of that company were vassals of. Loose companies of minor Nobles who were direct vassals of the Marquis were also added to maintain uniform company sizes. The Marquis had a personal bodyguard equivalent to a regiment and served as the overall commander of the territorys army. This was all on paper, of course. In practice, Re-Estizes military was both poorly trained and organised. Some Nobles were dismissive of the need for high-quality retinues, confident that the sheer weight of numbers provided by the levy was sufficient. The vast majority of Nobles were too poor to afford them. It was to the point that the annual skirmish with the Empire had to be financed by the Crown. It was extremely rare for a Noble to have a company of hardened frontier Rangers like those fielded by House Zahradnik, though the Knights and personal bodyguards of powerful Nobles were presumably just as strong or stronger. None of the other Nobles stood and fought on the front lines with their men like members of her family did, as far as she knew. Like their perceptions of conflict and how they conducted themselves at the annual skirmish with the Empire, the Nobles of Re-Estize mostly saw army organisation as ceremonial: officers were appointed according to aristocratic status and quantity was seen as strength. The armies of the Baharuth Empire and the Slane Theocracy were structurally similar, but they were composed entirely of well-trained professional soldiers. These soldiers rose through the ranks through personal merit, and officers had the experience required for their positions. In the Empire, the General of each Legion answered to the Emperor, while the Slane Theocracys Generals were subordinate to a Marshal. Those Marshals in turn were subordinate to a Grand Marshal who oversaw the entire military and was a seated member of the Theocracy High Council. Ludmila nodded silently, and the Sorcerer King continued speaking. Much like how a Fighter can focus on their swordplay and become a Sword Master, then a Sword Saint, or branch out into other specialised paths, Commander classes have their own branches of advancement. In the Empire, I believe that Legionnaires who distinguish themselves can rise to become Sergeants. Sergeant is a Job Class that possesses the Skills and Abilities necessary to operate at that level of the army. They fight with their soldiers, issue localised commands, and manage the small number of people that they are responsible for. So this is the sort of Commander that I am? Ludmila asked. No, the Sorcerer King answered. A Sergeant is a basic Job Class Level, like a Fighter or a Wizard. It offers a sampling of how one may advance, and Sergeants start leaning in one direction or another as they gain experience. One path leads to the Commander Job Class, whose specialization lies in leading large numbers of soldiers from the rear. The Commander Job Class leads to the General Job Class, which you may consider an upgrade to Commander. If thats the case, she said, why is it that Ive been classified as a Captain-type? The Commander-type Job Classes that you described seem to match what Ive been doing with the Royal Army. It is due to your combat capabilities, the Sorcerer King told her. Commanders and Generals have the basic strength of a Fighter, but a Commander-type has nowhere near the personal combat potential of a Captain. While Commanders lead from the rear, Captains lead their forces from the front. They are fully-fledged front-line combatants, and this capability is already something you have demonstrated. Had she been doing everything wrong? The texts included in her reading did place Sergeants as officers that fought with their soldiers, but every officer of a higher rank was described as leading from the rear. A dead commander was no good to the armies that they led, after all. What advantages do Captain-types hold over Commander-types? She asked, It seems infinitely more effective for a commander to focus on directing their troops from a place that offers superior battlefield awareness. That battlefield awareness is relative. A Commander leading from the rear may indeed have a better vantage over a larger area, but one in the front is more aware and more responsive to the flow of battle in their vicinity. All Commander Classes have certain tactical and strategic skills, but Captain-types lean towards the tactical side of things. They possess powerful active Command Skills that affect a small area. Keep in mind that, in an army, you have commanders of all types: its not as if you must choose one or the other. Commander-types can be placed over several Captain-types, maximising overall effectiveness. Ludmila had heard stories describing this before. Tales wherein wise and cunning strategists led armies from a field headquarters while their powerful and charismatic lieutenants fought in the thick of epic battles to realise some crucial objective. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. When had she last listened to something like that? Probably years ago, from a Bard invited to entertain a nobles luncheon or dinner in E-Rantel. Recently, she had been so focused on isolating the practical elements associated with her duties that such tales C which may or may not have been rooted in truth C had been left by the wayside. She did find them entertaining, however C much more so than tales revolving around fantastic adventures or courtly romance. The vast majority of people favoured the Captain-types in those stories, who faced down dire threats and prevailed over impossible odds in a manner reminiscent of the heroes of legend. Was this the reason why Aemilia and so many of the common folk saw her the way that they did? A valiant captain in the flesh: sprung from fantasies fueled by the tales of yore? You mentioned that both Commander and Captain-types start as Sergeants, she said. Does that mean I have Sergeant Job Class Levels as well? I dont believe that this is the case, the Sorcerer King replied. It is highly likely you have a special category of Job Class known as a Prestige Class. These Prestige Classes usually hold powerful advantages over basic Job Classes, but they require specific prerequisites to obtain. Usually, this means that one must invest in other Job Class Levels before qualifying for the prize, so to speak. In your case, however, the prerequisites are cultural. The aristocratic roots you mentioned from before? Indeed, he nodded. Your noble birth and militant traditions are probably the qualifiers for this Prestige Class. It is said that all Nobles were once this sort of Noble in the past, due to the realities of their situation. These Nobles of the past C and those such as yourself C do not rise through the ranks of an army: they are born and raised to lead their retinues into battle. It is a powerful advantage, as you have skipped straight to an advanced Job Class with all that such a start entails. Ludmila wasnt sure what an advanced Job Class entailed, but the Sorcerer King stated that it was a good thing. The way he described how she obtained her Job Class Levels also reflected the strange way by which Lady Shalltear and his other subordinates saw vocations. Everything was broken down into levels and prerequisites and different classes; scrutinised as if one could learn all that mattered about someone by doing so. I believe I understand what youve said thus far, Your Majesty, Ludmila said. But Im still as much in the dark as before about what you mentioned. What is the difference between an active Command Skill and what Ive been using to augment the offensive power of my soldiers? HmmI suppose we might need to use more concrete terminology. The Skill that youve been using is an Aura C a Battlefield Aura, to be precise. Auras can be activated and maintained at will. The active Command Skills that I mentioned are Skills that deliver their effects on use and persist for a limited duration. Shalltear mentioned that you grasped one early on, using it to rouse one of your maids. Well just call them Commands from now on to avoid confusion. So the Skill that I used to rouse Aemilia when she fainted was a Command? What about all these orders Ive been issuing to my company this entire time? The Sorcerer King fell silent at her question, and the crimson points of his eyes winked out. Ah, I see, his eyes flared to life again. No, those are simply instructions. The Skill you are using to issue those instructions is actually an anomaly that is at odds with what is known about Captain-type classes. This ability to communicate over long distances with a large number of people should be a Skill associated with Commander-types. It may have something to do with nobles needing to command forces from their territories, which are generally larger than what a regular Captain commands. If a territory is populous enough, a Noble may have forces larger than an army led by a General. Some other Skills and Abilities may have bled into your Prestige Class under the same rationale, so be aware of any possibilities that may come to mind when developing them. Never mind developing Skills and Abilities, Ludmila was fairly certain that people were unaware that they even had the potential to use them. As noted when she and her friends first started exploring what was possible for Nobles, it was likely that most unconsciously developed their Skills and Abilities throughout their rule and according to their style of leadership. Those who experienced their effects would attribute the Skills as flavours of leadership, force of personality or weight of authority. Other Job Classes would similarly attribute what they developed to common sense. In that case, what are some examples of Commands? Simple ones are not complicated C you might perceive them as orders imbued with the power of your Job Class. For instance, if your soldiers are too slow to evade an attack, a Command can make it so that they can. Are they connected to Martial Arts in some way? Ludmila asked, What you describe is similar to Evasion, but in this case, one is conferring it to their subordinates rather than using it themselves. Commands improve performance, the Sorcerer King answered. While they can affect multiple subordinates, one cannot order them to do something they cannot do. You can use a Command to help mages ignore interruptions and speed up the casting time of Fireball, but you cannot order one of these Skeleton Archers to cast Fireball. If that were possible, Im certain someone, somewhere would have figured that out and conquered the world by now. Ludmila turned her gaze to the Undead company, trying to make sense of how one could turn any order into a performance altering Skill. With Aemilia, she had done something like conferring her reassurance in order to fortify her mental state. Undead did not have a mental state to influence, however C they were immune to mind-affecting spells and abilities. She ordered several Skeleton Warriors to run around her formation. As they made their first lap, she barked out an order. Run! Their pace remained unchanged. After five more laps with no success, Ludmila felt more than a bit embarrassed. Just to be sure, Your Majesty, she asked, this is possible, yes? Oh yes, the Sorcerer King answered. A brief boost to speed is fairly basic when it comes to Commands. The Skeleton Warriors continued their tireless circuit around her company as Ludmila reviewed the other times she had done something similar. Every instance she had successfully used her ability-augmented voice was in civilian settings, such as helping Aemilia to overcome her fear, compelling Liam to answer earnestly, or instilling a sense of importance to her words if she thought someone wasnt treating matters appropriately. They were all mental in nature: subtly influencing ones state of mind. What she was trying to do now was physical, ordering specific actions. One might have thought just do the same thing, but she couldnt sense any connection between the two. Perhaps it would be better to feel things out in combat? She nodded and ordered her single Wraith forward to harass the pair of Blood Meat Hulks. The Undead all around them reacted as well. A frown crossed her face as she watched a Skeleton Warrior in the melee take a hit. The hapless Undead went flying and shattered on a pile of stones several metres away. It wasnt long until the wide, heavy swings of the Blood Meat Hulks cleared everything away. With only the two Blood Meat Hulks remaining, Ludmila scowled at the scattered bones over the pile of stones. The Skeleton Warriors in her company would meet their end the same way if she couldnt figure out how to use Commands. Lacking confidence in both her Undead horses ability to evade attacks and her ability to control it while fighting, she dismounted to dispatch one of the Blood Meat Hulks. She went back to the area in front of her company with the second one in tow. Ludmila instructed one of her Skeleton Warriors to come forward. After evading another ponderous swing from the Blood Meat Hulk, she ordered it to attack. The Skeleton Warrior jabbed its blade into the left leg of its opponent, and the Blood Meat Hulk turned its attention to it once Ludmila backed away. DodgC The Skeleton Warrior was blasted away, and the Blood Meat Hulk came after her again. It wasnt as simple as conveying an order C she would need to grasp the timing of each combatant as one not directly involved in the fight. She recalled His Majestys words about Captains being in a better position to read and respond to the flow of battle. There was indeed no way that a General leading from the rear of an army could issue such precise local Commands C they probably wouldnt even notice what was going on in a large-scale battle until something happened that affected entire regiments. Ludmila called in the next Skeleton Warrior. The Ghasts she had been using as light infantry had by now been completely replaced by them, meaning that she had 23 attempts left. She switched places with the fresh soldier. Dodge! The Skeleton Warrior was smashed into the ground. Next Dodge! Her third Skeleton Warrior moved to avoid the strike, but it was too slow. She had a good feeling about number four. It responded to instructions to dodge the Blood Meat Hulk and managed to avoid being obliterated. It hadnt moved any faster than it normally did, however. The Skeleton Warrior slashed at the knee of the Blood Meat Hulk, and Ludmila prepared her next attempt. Dodge! This time, the Skeleton Warrior was too slow. A sweeping backhand smashed into its left side, sending it into the air. Why didnt you dodge!!! Ludmilas shout echoed after the spray of shattered bones. She purposely avoided looking behind her, afraid of what the Sorcerer King and Lady Shalltear might say. A giant fist descended upon her, and she blocked the attack with the haft of her glaive. As His Majesty had described, a proper defence that resulted in no damage also meant that she did not budge from the blow that would have otherwise hammered her to the ground. Ludmila forced the Blood Meat Hulk back and called in the next Skeleton Warrior. She sighed as she was left with another pile of bone fragments. It was going to take a while. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 This company is severely imbalanced. Though Ludmila worried that her statement might be interpreted as a complaint, it was still a fact. After a dozen failures to capture the Blood Meat Hulk with her Skeleton Warriors, she killed it off herself and went to replenish her lost troops. Blood Meat Hulks would replace her Undead Beasts as heavy infantry C if she could ever manage to capture one with her forces. Skeleton Warriors replaced her Ghast light infantry. Both were easy enough to find, but upgrades for her Skeleton Archers and Skeleton Mages were nonexistent. The Skeleton Archers were a problem in particular: their attacks barely scratched any of the stronger Undead in the ruin. There were Undead creatures that took the form of various animals purely formed from assorted bones. Many were greatly exaggerated in size, as was the case with the Skeleton Centipedes, Skeleton Spiders and other forms of skeletal vermin. They didnt seem to share much in common with their animal counterparts as Undead Beasts somewhat did, and they were too irregular in size and form to use properly in ranks. While this is supposed to be a learning experience for you, the Sorcerer King said, there isnt always a need for perfect balance. If it were the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces, youd have Old Guarders to use in the role of skirmishers at this level, but it doesnt seem like there are any equivalents here. Can the Skeleton Warriors be used as improvised skirmishers? They dont have bows, but there are pieces of rubble lying all over the place. I was wondering if youd pick up on that. The Sorcerer King seemed to grin and pause. Ludmila almost laughed politely at his pun before she snatched up her girlish desire to mindlessly please him and stuffed it back into the unspeakable depths from where it had come. Ahem, he cleared his throat. At any rate, low-level Skeletons are weak and fragile relative to their living counterparts, and theres a 14 Level difference between Skeleton Archers and Skeleton Warriors. A rock from the latter would do far more damage than an arrow from the former. Just dont expect them to throw them as far. She continued clearing the flattened city blocks, picking up more Skeleton Warriors along the way. Unlike the Skeleton Archers, they did not have quivers that produced endless arrows, so she had them pile stones on their round shields to carry them around. As they went, she realised that there was another sort of soldier available to her in sizable quantities: one she was already well-accustomed to employing. May I add Bone Vultures to the company? Flying units, hm? His Majesty fixed his gaze on a Bone Vulture perched atop a pile of rubble, Come to think of it, I know that the Slane Theocracys forces summon Angels, but Ive not seen anyone from these northern Human nations summon flying creatures for combat purposes. Are you familiar with their use? Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. I employ them as aerial patrols in my demesne. They keep rodents, vermin and birds away from the granaries, as well. I also have some experience with commanding them in battle. Is that sowell, lets see what you can do, then. The Bone Vultures were easy enough to capture. Like the other low-level Undead, they possessed a mindless intelligence that seemed to only consist of the rudimentary instincts required to function, as well as being able to understand their controller. If one considered the ecology of a negative energy environment, mindless Undead were something like the low beasts and vermin of the living world. The primary difference was that they lacked empathy and had no mental state that could influence their behaviour. After adding two dozen Bone Vultures to her company, she dispatched a few to scout out the surroundings. When they returned, however, she realised that there was a crucial problem. I can issue directions to these Bone Vultures, Ludmila said, but the Bone Vultures cant communicate with me beyond what gestures they can make. How did you communicate with them before? They didnt report to me, she replied. The Elder Liches managed them under my orders, initially. After that, two of my maids assumed oversight of our reconnaissance efforts once I needed the Elder Liches for other duties, but they worked with the Vampire Brides in my demesne. Ive formalised things since then. My maids continue directing the territorys security, while Elder Liches from the Royal Army serve as junior officers of sorts, communicating with our forces on the field while learning from my maids. The Sorcerer King paused at this, leaning towards her in the way that he did when something drew his interest. Ludmila resisted the urge to shy away, turning her gaze to the side as she wrestled with the sensations rising within her. your maids work with the Undead? Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila swallowed. Back in the spring, the administration was especially keen on collecting information as to how Undead labour could be employed in the Sorcerous Kingdom. In addition to employing them in my territorys industries, I integrated them with my manor as well. My household retinue is a bit strange for a Human Noble: for every living member, there are two Undead. Death Knights make up half of my footmen, I have an Elder Lich working as a steward for manor business, and there are four Skeleton Warriors to assist each maid shift with menial labour. Theyre especially helpful for two of my maids who are expecting. Expecting His Majestys tone turned thoughtful. You mean to say that your maids direct Skeleton Warriors to do household chores, as to not overburden themselvesin the future, do they intend to keep their infant children in close proximity with the Undead? Theyre well used to having them around already, she smiled slightly. There are many menial tasks that the Undead cannot perform as well as my maids, so I suspect that theyll even have the skeletal labourers hold onto their babies while they see to those tasks. Our Death Knights wouldnt mind taking care of them, too, but the Elder Liches would probably run away. The success with Undead labour in my manor led to the inclusion of one Skeleton Warrior for every tenant household in my demesne. The Sorcerer King leaned back again, cradling his chin in hand. His slender finger slowly tapped his cheek. Ludmila wondered what he was thinking about. What was their reception like? He asked, Broadly speaking, acceptance rates for Undead labour are still fairly poor due to common perceptions and religious views of the Undead. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I may have been a bit forceful, she answered. Legally speaking, a contract of tenure is required for permanent residence anywhere in the Duchy of E-Rantel. Since the skeletal labourer is a part of my tenants contracts, one cannot live in Wardens Vale without also having a skeletal labourer in their household. That being said, my tenants and their families became accustomed to their presence and use within a few weeks of their arrival. After a few months, they become inseparable. As with Lluluvien and Wiluvien C the maids that I mentioned C households with single mothers have especially become reliant on them. Raising a family takes a lot of energy, and doing it alone while also working isYour Majesty? Ludmila looked up at the Sorcerer King with a worried expression, as did Lady Shalltear. At some point during their discussion, his demeanour had changed. Its nothing, he said quietly. That my subjects have found appreciable value in my Undead servitors pleases me, Miss Zahradnik. Shall we continue our exploration? The Sorcerer King held out his arm, and one of the Bone Vultures Ludmila had dispatched to scout the area descended to perch on his arm. After a moment, he nodded. It appears that they can report to me, he said. I suppose its because theyre technically my minions. Shalltear, can you communicate with this fellow? Lady Shalltear stepped closer. After a moment she furrowed her brow and shook her head. I can communicate with everyone at home and all of your summons, but not these ones. Is it because theyre not one of ours? Most likely A moment later, His Majesty seemed to come upon an idea. He leaned towards Ludmila with a mischievous air. In that case, Miss Zahradnik, he said, shall I be your Elder Lich? Ludmilas mouth fell open as her thoughts instantly became a snarl over the various connotations of His Majestys question. Her eyebrows rose sharply once her mind settled on his probable meaning. A-absolutely not, Your Majesty! For the Sorcerer King to become the subordinate of a minor nobleplease dont ever suggest such things, even in jest! I-it was purely from a practical perspective, the Sorcerer King straightened abruptly. In that case, what else have you used for reconnaissance? She sighed in relief over the fact that he did not insist on the role. If that had happened, Ludmila did not know what would have become of her. We used Shadow Demons, at first, she said. Wraiths summoned by Elder Liches have also been employed in the past, but theyre temporary in duration and impractical for an extended excursion like this. I believe Shadow Demons can be used here, the Sorcerer King said. They can fly and are stealthy enough to avoid notice by everything weve encountered so far. Youll be restricted to using them to gather information, of course. Of course, Your Majesty. Despite being able to fly, Shadow Demons were nowhere near as fast as some other flying creatures, such as Frost Dragons. It would take them roughly six hours to arrive from E-Rantel. In the meantime, Ludmila continued to clear everything in their path as they investigated the city. Judging from how the buildings had been destroyed, more substantial structures like the towers that dotted the plains should have survived somewhat intact. By going deeper into the ruins, she hoped to find something along the lines of a militia barracks or some other sturdily constructed government building. An hour later, those hopes were realised when a looming bastion of stone appeared out of the misty darkness. His Majesty looked up at the imposing structure. A castle? A garrison facility, I think, Ludmila said. Even if their border defences were sufficient against foreign threats, a city of this size still needs a large policing force. Whether the people here used militia or army regulars for the role, she wasnt certain. The state of the structure seemed promising, however. They followed the wide avenue around the five-metre tall walls of the building, clearing the area around it while looking for the main entrance. The avenue widened into a large plaza. A huge fountain occupied its centre, filled with the dust that drifted on the winds. As they came closer, Ludmila noted the base of what should have been a towering statue. The statue itself was missing. It looks like you have a miniboss-type encounter. The company stilled as Ludmila halted her mount at the edge of the plaza. The Sorcerer Kings use of Adventurer-style terminology still threw her off. His Majesty always seemed so grand and regal, yet would often speak more commonly when it came to matters that Adventurers might consider. Then again, he did declare himself a great Adventurer and his accounts of the past also appeared to suggest this. Between the fountain and the garrison stood six Blood Meat Hulks. Before the new additions to her company, they would have been impossible to defeat, but now Its time to finally upgrade my heavy infantry, she said. Hohconfident, arent we? In response, Ludmila raised her glaive, reordering her wing of Bone Vultures into eight flights of three. As they wheeled overhead, she directed six of the flights to dive upon the Blood Meat Hulks. Wicked talons drew deep furrows through Undead flesh, and the Blood Meat Hulks moaned in unison. All around the plaza, Undead converged on the disturbance, but the Bone Vultures had already regained altitude. Ludmila studied the battlefield, taking note of any threats to them in the swarm of Undead. Wraiths chased the Bone Vultures around, but their attacks were impotent against other Undead. The poor-quality arrows from Skeleton Archers were similarly harmless, as even low-level skeletal Undead had a small amount of physical damage reduction that could only be bypassed by bludgeoning attacks. A few Skeleton Mages joined the growing crowd, but they were out of spell range. The Bone Vultures perched on the rubble around the edge of the plaza were too far away to react to the ongoing fight. As her Bone Vultures wheeled overhead, the Undead on the ground milled about in an attempt to chase them around. The Blood Meat Hulks acted as a fleshy grindstone, trampling the other Undead into powder. That wont work so well against intelligent opponents, the Sorcerer King noted. Perhaps not in this fashion, Ludmila replied, but it will happen. Armies are composed of formations, but formations are made up of individuals. The movement of an individual is restricted not just by the weight of their enemies, but the weight of the allied formation around them. These mindless Undead might seem stupidly powerless being defeated by a tactic like this, but individual soldiers are just as easily crushed when the flow of battle goes against them. Furthermore, the morale of the living can be broken and armies will trample their own with no further prompting, unlike the Undead. Umu, His Majesty nodded. I have witnessed this before, but from where did you learn this? As I understand it, House Zahradnik did not possess any large territorial armies that required such considerations. From beside him, Lady Shalltear smiled darkly. Ludmila is a mistress of dread, Lord Ainz, she said. Her tactical acumen is indeed remarkable, but what is truly delectable are the ways by which she rips her enemies apart. The opponents that are presented before her are currently Undead, but its easy to imagine what would have happened in the battles so far if they were of the living. The Sorcerer King looked out towards the Blood Meat Hulks as they continued to stomp around, then he turned to focus his gaze on her. So Ive noticed, he said. But how is it that youve grown to become such a fearsome commander? Im not sure if I would say I grew to become this way, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. It is simply the way that House Zahradnik fights. One could say that it comes naturally. Our place on the frontier puts us in a situation where a company less than half the size of this one is all that stands between the interior and the uncountable threats from beyond the border. Just as high morale can bolster armies far beyond the performance that is expected of them, low morale can shatter an army just as easily. Since we were always grossly outnumbered, it was always more effective to break the will of the many rather than raise the spirits of the few. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 With the rest of the Undead out of the way, Ludmila resumed her aerial assault on the Blood Meat Hulks. Her first move was to separate one of their number from the others. Now that the plaza was clear, there was plenty of room to work with. It didnt take long until she isolated her first target. One flight of Bone Vultures occupied each of the Blood Meat Hulks, leaving two flights to spare. As with her opening attack, the first flight of three Bone Vultures dove and scored raking blows over enemy flesh. They did not stay to continue attacking, however C instead using the momentum of their dive to speed away and regain altitude. The Blood Meat Hulk turned in a futile attempt at retaliation, and another flight came down to attack it from the other side. As one wing regained altitude, the second dove to attack their distracted target while the third readied their next approach. She couldnt exactly call it an advanced tactic, but it was effective and consistent. Over the next minute, the Blood Meat Hulk was shredded to ribbons, its regeneration unable to keep up with the ceaseless assault. The Sorcerer King stepped forward to dominate the twitching remains. I was surprised at the degree of control you had over that Wraith, he said, but I now see youve had practice with flying creatures. While it might be the case with the Empires aristocracy, aerial tactics are not something a Noble of Re-Estize would know. Did you develop them recently or learn about them from somewhere? I did employ quite a few Bone Vultures in the spring, Ludmila replied, but my appreciation for them at the time was more for their ability to keep an eye on my territory and move small loads through the air. I left them to their own devices when it came to combat until Dame Verilyn entered into my service. She is a master of aerial combat C particularly in ambush tactics and hit-and-run attacks. Dame Verilyn The one she pushed down onto her bed, Lord Ainz, Lady Shalltear offered. Youll have to tell me about that in detail one of these days, Ludmila. Following her lieges contribution, His Majesty fell silent. The crimson points of his eyes wavered between focusing on Ludmila and looking away. N-nothing happened, my lady! Ludmila protested against the innuendo, At any rate, Dame Verilyn is a Frost Dragon who Ive learned much from. Just how large is your bedwait C you knighted a Frost Dragon? Yes, Your Majesty, she frowned at his incredulity. Was I in error? Not at all, the Sorcerer King replied. Its just that you appear to be full of surprises, Miss Zahradnik. Offering a title to a Dragon is not something Human aristocrats would think of. Hmmif the Sorcerous Kingdom has a Dragon as a member of the gentry, does that mean we have an opportunity to improve relations with the Argland Confederation? Or His Majestys words trailed off into what must have been grave matters of state. The Argland Confederation was a nation bordering the northwestern portion of Re-Estize, and it was presided over by a council that included five mighty Dragon Lords. Unwilling to interrupt his unfathomable thoughts, Ludmila turned her attention back to the fight in the plaza. Without new directions, the Bone Vultures continued to circle out of reach of the remaining Blood Meat Hulks, holding them in their assigned positions. She called the freshly dominated Blood Meat Hulk to take its position in her company, then isolated the next. As more and more of her Bone Vultures were freed up to join in offensive operations, the less their regeneration could extend the time required to capture them. Fifteen minutes later, all six had become a part of her new heavy infantry line. Rather than stay to examine her new soldiers, Ludmila made her way over to the fountain in the centre of the plaza. She stepped over the edge and walked across the ancient layers of blown soil, her eyes fixed on the pedestal in the middle. The base of the broken off-statue remained, but there was no sign of the rest of it. What looked like the soles of a pair of weathered stone boots were left fixed there. So it really was Humans that lived here That was what appeared to be the case, at least. As long as the statue had been fashioned with lifelike accuracy, they were not the feet of a Dwarf or an Elf. Dwarves were squat and their posture reflected that, while Elves were slender and balanced themselves more lightly than Humans did. Her eyes travelled down the pedestal, looking for any script or image carved into the weathered marble. Halfway down, she clenched her fist as a wave of slow anger started to rise within her. What did you find? Ludmila stepped aside, and the Sorcerer King came forward to examine what she had found. Why? The single word was all she could manage before she had to swallow her anger. Letters had been carved into the pedestal, but they were all defaced. What looked to be intricate carvings were also damaged beyond recognition. Her initial suspicions were correct. It was no natural disaster; no normal war waged. Someone wanted the society and people that had once existed in the Katze Plains erased from the annals of history. It was an injustice to the memory of the past, and the actions of the aggressors spoke of an injustice against the people who had once dwelled here. Ludmila ordered her contingent to excavate the layers of dust from the fountain. Perhaps the remains of the statue were buried below. A name; a face; even a fragment of equipment rendered in marble C she wanted to find any hint of who these people were. They moved out of the fountain, watching the Undead company work. Emotions are unreasonable, are they not? Your Majesty? With her anger receding, her response was nearly a sigh. Ludmila looked over at the Sorcerer King, who swept his right arm over the surroundings. This is what it is, yes? The product of hatred. Or fear. Whoever did this hated this place so much that they wanted its very existence lost to the ages; its lands left barren and impossible to reclaim. Or perhaps they feared that someone might discover some unwanted truth. Which one do you think it is? Rather than answer her question, His Majesty posed another. Tell me, Miss Zahradnik. Why is the history of this region so unreliable? Unreliable? What does Your Majesty mean by this? One of my subordinates has noted that history may be placed under three broad categories, represented in written record, bardic tradition or folklore. This region of the world is no different in that regard. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The Sorcerer King raised a pristine finger. First, there is the history that is agreed upon. For instance, no one refutes the existence of the Eight Greed Kings who brought low the Dragon Lords of old. No one denies that the Demon Gods appeared to bring ruin two centuries ago. No one challenges the fact that the Baharuth Empire was once a part of Re-Estize, or that the Karnassus City State Alliance was originally a single, great nation. A second finger uncurled to join the first. Next, we have the history that is disagreed upon. Every nation in this region has its own version of events, and each insists that theirs is the true account. People argue over the membership of the Thirteen Heroes, and whether there were only Thirteen of them. Like the Katze Plains, who exactly occupied the greater region in the past is also a matter of debate. And the third? They are the histories that dont matter, the Sorcerer King replied. Or at least the histories that people believe do not matter. Yet a thousand minor accounts of the past can be woven together into a grand tapestry. The truth, hidden in plain view. Ludmila swallowed as he grandly topped off his list. Then has this subordinate already discovered the truth? She asked. Theyre still working on it, His Majesty answered, lowering his hand. If you have an interest in investigating the past, he wouldnt mind a helping hand. He is someone with whom you are already acquainted, I believe. I am? Indeed. I am referring to Momon of Darkness. His work as an Adventurer was not only for the sake of helping the locals, but also to collect information related to his quarry. According to the rumours, Momons true purpose was the pursuit of a pair of powerful Vampires. He had chased them around the world, finally isolating and destroying one not far from E-Rantel. But this history is centuries old, Ludmila noted. Perhaps even older than that. Undead beings have unlimited lifespans, the Sorcerer King told her. The Vampire that is his quarry may have traced her steps over this land a thousand times before. A dozen lairs may exist in this region alone, and discovering them could lead him to her. He may not be researching the same particular topic, but he is collecting the same history. An exchange of information would be beneficial, no? Once I have something substantial to offer, she said, I will approach him on the matter. Thank you for letting me know about this, Your Majesty. With the Blood Meat Hulks set to the task, the fountain was emptied in short order. Unfortunately, there was no sign of the statue. Ludmila scanned the rubble strewn about the plaza, but one piece was much like the next. A shame, the Sorcerer King said. Fragments of that statue being buried in the dirt might have provided us with some relatively undamaged remains. His Majesty turned to look up at the now-cleared front of the garrison building. I suppose there will be a boss lurking in here somewhere Im still not entirely certain how Your Majesty can make these predictions. Thats just how it is, no? As youve noted, environments like these are a reflection of what they were in life. Since this is a garrison building of some sort, there should at least be officers. I also assume that there will be a captain. If they get any stronger than what weve seen, Ludmila said, shouldnt we start finding intelligent Undead? That is my hope, the Sorcerer King said. I am most interested in the knowledge that such a being might possess. Of course, levels do not guarantee intelligence. There are plenty of mindless Undead over Level 20. Ludmila positioned her company roughly fifty metres in front of the buildings entrance. The wall to the right of the gate had collapsed, but she could see nothing immediately inside. She made her way to the stairs leading to the entrance. When nothing came out to greet her, she raised a hand to her mouth. Is anyone in? She called out. The sound of clattering bones over stone echoed out from the gate as a dozen Skeleton Warriors emerged from the garrison. She turned around and bolted back to her company. Thats not what I meant! More Skeleton Warriors came out in response to her shout. As she sidled by her front rank of skirmishers, she ordered them to throw their rocks. The metallic clunks of stone striking metal shields sounded from behind her. Infantry, advance! Clear the way! After making her way to the rear of the company, Ludmila turned around to observe the handiwork of her freshly fleshed out formation. The rocks had not done much, though she could see a few Skeleton Warriors with broken legs pulling their way forward to the fight. The Blood Meat Hulks were doing as well against the Skeleton Warriors as they did with hers. Every massive swing destroyed one or two of them, and the dozens of Skeleton Warriors streaming out of the garrison were being rapidly thinned out. The sight of a Blood Meat Hulk suddenly losing a quarter of its health in her Life Essence sent a new wave of alarm through her. HohI was wondering if they would appear, the Sorcerer Kings voice drifted down from above. It looks like there were officers in here, after all. Another chunk of health disappeared. The Blood Meat Hulk fell on its side, revealing what had amputated its leg. Ludmila called out for one of the Death Priests to heal her fallen soldier as she tried to discern what it was. Visually, it was identical to a Skeleton Warrior, save for the deep crimson tint of its bones. She sensed that it was stronger than a Blood Meat Hulk C on par with a strong Mithril-rank Adventurer. What she couldnt figure out was how it was doing so much damage. The red Skeleton Warriors scimitar came across in a vicious arc, cleaving deeply into the Blood Meat Hulks flesh. She ordered the two adjacent Blood Meat Hulks to relieve the one that had fallen under the red Skeletons Warriors withering assault. Then she noticed two more coming out of the Garrison. Ludmila called down her Bone Vultures to intercept them, nodding as she saw that their resistance to slashing and piercing damage was resulting in significantly less damage. Unfortunately, this was also the case for the red Skeleton Warriors, who received little in return from the talons of the Bone Vultures. Still, it was an acceptable equilibrium. She ordered one of the Death Priests to manage the health of the Bone Vultures and turned her attention back to the red Skeleton Warrior making a mess out of her heavy infantry. Fortunately, the red Skeleton Warrior did not appear to hold any advantages aside from its increased general power and surprising offensive capability. It was taking big hits of its own, as it could not effectively defend against the three Blood Meat Hulks pummeling it from all sides with bludgeoning attacks. Just as it was about to perish, the fight stopped. The red Skeleton Warrior crawled over to join her ranks. Ludmila blinked in confusion until she realised that she had captured it. I assume you wanted these? Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you. She could make a study of them later. First, she had to get rid of the remaining two. A frown crossed her face when she noticed that the Death Priests mana had gone down more than expected. Turning her attention to the fight, a loud, metallic crunch informed her of the cause. A red Skeleton Warrior had backhanded one of the Bone Vultures with its shield. The Bone Vulture flopped to the ground with a broken wing before being healed and flapping its way back into the air. Theyre using Martial Arts? It should have been impossible. Martial Arts required extensive training, focus and presence of mind to enact. Mindless Undead might be able to instinctively use what they manifested with, but they lacked the mind to enact Martial Arts. Another Bone Vulture was swatted to the ground, and Ludmila ordered one diving to attack to crash into the offending Skeleton Warrior. Both of the Undead tumbled to the ground. She called in three more Bone Vultures to pick up the Skeleton Warrior, and they carried it up through the mists. Release it. A dozen seconds later, the red Skeleton Warrior smashed into the plaza, shattering into countless fragments. See what I mean, Lord Ainz? Lady Shalltears voice chimed lightly from somewhere above and behind, Imagine if these were living beings: her enemies would break in no time witnessing this. Ludmila frowned. It wasnt as if she intended to terrify her opponents. She was just using the ground as an improvised bludgeoning weapon. The next Skeleton Warrior was tackled and carried off. This time, she ordered it released from half the height. It survived with a third of its remaining health left, but was so broken that it couldnt get up. The Sorcerer King dominated it shortly after. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 After reordering her ranks, Ludmila reviewed the impromptu battle in her mind. Ultimately, what had destabilised it was the appearance of the new officers. Your Majesty, she asked, what are these red Skeleton Warriors? Theyre Red Skeleton Warriors. She looked up at him, unable to keep the dubious expression from her face. really? I-I didnt come up with the name, his tone turned defensive, thats just what theyre called. Besides, theyre Skeleton Warriors that are red, so whats wrong with Red Skeleton Warrior? If Lord Ainz says that they are red, Lady Shalltear said, then they are red. Even if theyre blueCI mean, red. No, wait Ludmilas gaze travelled to Lady Shalltear, then back to the Sorcerer King. The Sorcerer Kings gaze travelled to Lady Shalltear, then back to Ludmila. If theyre blue, His Majesty said, then theyre blue. Even if I say that they are red. Unless were pretending that theyre red for some reasonerm, at any rate, I do not like that way of thinking. I would rather people think for themselves. But they are Red Skeleton Warriors? yes. I seethen are there any notable differences between Skeleton Warriors and Red Skeleton Warriors? Well, theyre red, so they go faster. Theyre a higher level variant of Skeleton Warriors, so theyre stronger in general. Did changing the colour of a Skeleton Warrior really make it stronger? She should have given the request to paint her Undead labourers more serious thought. Liane always had her favourite wagons painted red, too. Does this difference in strength account for how much damage they were dealing to the Blood Meat Hulks? It does not. What youve noted is the result of Attack Skills. As your opponents C even mindless ones C increase in level, things become more difficult not only because of increases in raw power, but also because Skills start coming into play more frequently. So these Red Skeleton Warriors arent using Martial Arts? Though the effects they might produce are similar, Attack Skills and Martial Arts are not the same. Martial Arts are resource-dependent, while the Attack Skills you see used by the Red Skeleton Warriors are timer-based. Generally speaking, basic Attack Skills have shorter times. As with other Skills you may know about, with increased power comes longer timers or more specific conditions. The most powerful Attack Skills can only be used a few times per day or less. Between Strike Arts and Attack Skills, which is better? His Majesty crossed his arms, and silence fell between them. A slender finger tapped on his forearm as he seemed to consider her question. I believe that there are advantages and disadvantages to both, he said after several moments. Martial Arts take time to develop, but it appears that one can develop them in any direction. They are limited by resources C stamina, focus, and such C but do not have timers. As such, they may be employed in rapid succession or even combined to create even more powerful attacks. The Sorcerer King gestured to one of the Red Skeleton Warriors nearby. These Red Skeleton Warriors manifest with Skills and require no training to use them. Those Skills will always be the same, however. Once one fights a Red Skeleton Warrior, they know what every Red Skeleton Warrior is capable of. Skills do not require resources, but the timer can make the user predictable. This is a weakness that may be exploited by opponents and particularly true for mindless creatures like these Undead, who will always go all out. Ludmila nodded and examined the two Red Skeleton Warriors that had been added to her company, resuming her evaluation of their performance. Though she had intended on using the Blood Meat Hulks as heavy infantry, the Red Skeleton Warriors had demonstrated themselves to be the superior option. Disadvantages she should have considered when fighting against the Blood Meat Hulks made themselves clear to her now that she was employing them. Their attacks were slow and unwieldy, making it close to impossible to fight effectively in a formation. The size of each was a huge detriment: three Skeleton Warriors could fit in the space of one Blood Meat Hulk, resulting in higher overall damage, flexibility and functional infantry ranks. The size, mass, raw durability and regenerative capabilities of the Blood Meat Hulks were, at a glance, ideal traits for a front-line role. A single skirmish had definitively proven this carelessly conceived notion to be flawed. Now that she had been ousted from her entrenched line of thought, Ludmila realised what they were actually ideal for. Despite their appearance and relatively slow acceleration, Blood Meat Hulks could be employed like heavy cavalry. Their traits were ideal for smashing apart formations. Rather than have them stand and fight, relying on their slow, unwieldy attacks, they simply needed to keep moving. They were huge masses of mobile flesh C Undead battering rams. Once they finished trampling their way through the enemy, they would continue out of harms reach and regenerate the damage they had accumulated while setting up their next charge. The idea was not without problems, however. Foremost was the use of Defensive Arts like Fortress to stop them in their tracks. This was probably a standard answer to all cavalry charges, so she would have to look into how cavalry wings dealt with it. Strike Arts like Called Shot would also make Blood Meat Hulks laughably slow and an easy target for archer companies to whittle down. A single archer in that company using glass arrows filled with Holy Water would disable the Blood Meat Hulks regeneration, making it even easier to get rid of. There also existed many magical options that could hamper or arrest their advance. As with many things, it seemed that mundane martial thinking was invariably thwarted once Magic and Martial Arts came into play. Manuals describing mundane tactics were commonly available to those that had an interest in them, but anything beyond that was in the realm of national secrets. What was clear was that, barring tremendous gaps in power, unsophisticated approaches became less reliable the stronger combatants became. This was true for individuals and armies alike. At some point, Ludmila thought that the Sorcerous Kingdoms relationship with the Empire would become amicable enough that she could gain access to information about the Imperial Legions and how they operated. For the time being, however, her focus was still on domestic affairs and she would have to puzzle things out at home. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. or maybe she would find some inspiration on their excursion. Ludmila walked up to the front of the garrison again, examining the extent of its external damage. It stuck out strangely amidst the rest of the ruins around the plaza, which were essentially levelled and left as piles of rubble. The building felt more like the ruined towers that had somehow survived longer than the surrounding structures. Though what they had come across so far left her with severe doubts over finding anything, coming across a training manual or even a piece of fiction that hinted at the military thinking of the age would be nice. She scaled the steps to the entrance, concealing her presence and poking her head through the archway of its ruined gate. The hallway inside had the look of being left long undisturbed. Piles of dust and rubble had been kicked up by the swarm of Skeleton Warriors that rushed out at her shout. The right corridor and main hallway had caved in, so she made her way left past what appeared to be a waiting area and entered an attached office. A quick check through the large room revealed that it, like the interiors of the towers, had been burned out. Something about how it looked seemed odd, however. Ludmila left the office and continued making her way through the building. It was laid out in a way that one might expect a large garrison barracks would be. Halls for various activities were arrayed over the main floor, while the second floor had other halls for sleeping. Piles of ashen debris lay where furniture was once placed, and she could make out the rows of beds, closets and chests, their remains left untouched for untold ages. Roughly halfway through the second floor, she found the edge of where her shout had been loud enough to draw the occupants. After noting the number of Red Skeleton Warriors mixed in with the regular ones, she returned to her company outside. No boss yet, hm? Do you believe that there might be something in there, Your Majesty? It does seem like our best shot so far, the Sorcerer King replied. Did the Undead you find inside match what I described earlier? I think so, Ludmila nodded. There are more Red Skeleton Warriors on the second floor, but between whats left and the ones that we fought, the overall ratios appear to be similar to present-day army organisation. Theres one Red Skeleton Warrior for every squad of twenty, much like an army squad has a sergeant. Theres a third floor that I didnt check, just in case theres a captain or two there that possesses intelligence. The Sorcerer King looked up at the garrison barracks, speaking with a curious note in his voice. What makes you think that there might be two? There are enough Undead in there for two companies. It could also be a particularly large company, but that would still mean it has lieutenants to command the wings. Youve embraced this idea of the arrangement of the Undead mirroring what existed in life, I see. The notion appears to hold out so far, Your Majesty, Ludmila said. At least in terms of how things are arranged. The fighting strength of this garrison is extraordinarily high: before it was annexed, E-Rantels militia consisted mostly of Iron-rank C I suppose that would be Level 4 to 7 C members. Veterans with decades of service might be Level 8 to 10. These militia start at Level 16, and the Red Skeleton Warriors should be around Level 20 to 22. It could be a choice assignment, the Sorcerer King offered. The Empires First Legion is stationed in Arwintar, while the Imperial Earth Guard can be found at key institutions and government offices. Their strength still didnt match up. Veteran rank-and-file Legionnaires were the equivalent of Silver-rank Adventurers, while members of the Imperial Earth Guard were roughly Gold-rank. Going by Alessias account in the few conversations that they had so far, the militia represented here would be a match for soldiers from the Theocracy if the Undead truly mirrored the strength of what once was. The idea that the Katze Plains was once a perfect place for Human civilization lent weight to the possibility, but it could have just as easily been the barracks manifesting with soldiers that were stronger than the civilians outside. All that aside, His Majesty said, what is your plan of attack, Miss Zahradnik? I was going to surround the entrance and fight there, Ludmila replied. Doing so should provide our forces with an overwhelming advantage. Is that so? Well, Ill leave it to you, then. Ludmila went about ordering her preparations. With the various soldiers of her once well-rounded company being replaced by Skeleton Warriors, her forces consisted of six Blood Meat Hulks, two dozen Bone Vultures, sixty Skeleton Warriors and two Red Skeleton Warriors. She first had them go around the plaza collecting all the heavy stones they could find. Once she thought they had enough, she arranged half of her Skeleton Warriors in a semicircle around the entrance, two ranks deep. The other half of her Skeleton Warriors were divided into two archer formations. Her two Red Skeleton Warriors stood in reserve to plug any unexpected holes that formed in her encirclement. With her Skeletons in place, she directed the Blood Meat Hulks to gather the much larger pieces of rubble from the crumbled wall of the barracks. Contrary to what she had feared would happen, the disturbance that they created while doing so did not attract any Undead. She had them pile their makeshift ranged weapons behind the centre of the encircling ranks. Preparations complete, she sent in her Wraith to draw out the Undead on the second floor. Several minutes passed in silence, and Ludmila frowned. Why isnt it coming out? Floating above her, the Sorcerer King offered no reply. Ludmila cast her voice to cover the entire building, ordering the Wraith to return. After several more minutes, she concealed her presence and reentered the barracks. On the second floor, she found a number of Skeleton Warriors and a single Red Skeleton Warrior bunched up in one of the sleeping areas. The Wraith was nowhere to be found. Puzzled, but not wanting to delay things any longer, Ludmila threw a rock at the clustered Skeleton Warriors and ran back outside. She made it to the rear of her lines well ahead of the angry ball of Skeleton Warriors, turning to see the first few trickle out. Stay in formation! She ordered her front ranks, Only attack enemies that come within striking distance! More enemy Skeleton Warriors spilled out of the gate. To her surprise, they did not fan out to attack the encirclement, instead attempting to head straight towards her until they or one of their fellow Skeleton Warriors was attacked. Ludmila didnt miss the opportunity. Blood Meat Hulks, she shouted, let loose! The Blood Meat Hulks raised their boulder-sized pieces of rubble over their heads, hurling them straight into the line of Skeleton Warriors trying to shove their way forward. Shattered bones sprayed against the stone wall of the barracks as the boulders left scores of broken Undead in their wake. Using the reprieve, she switched out the damaged Skeleton Warriors from the front line with those in the archer formations, then left instructions with the rest to cycle their number in the same manner. With the gathered rocks on hand, the damaged Skeleton Warriors could continue attacking at a distance, but Ludmila didnt want to alter how the enemy streaming out of the gate so neatly lined themselves up to be destroyed. When enough of them piled up that they started to crawl over one another, she ordered another barrage to devastating effect. In the wake of that attack, she sent her Bone Vultures to pick up the crippled remains of the Skeleton Warriors, sending them to fall to their deaths in the plaza. A silvery laugh of delight drifted down from above. Im definitely watching her battles with the living from now on, Lady Shalltear said. How expansive will her repertoire of terror be by the time we return, I wonder? Id at least recommend that they surrender, Ludmila replied. But you would still conduct your battles in this manner? The Sorcerer King asked, Though standards may differ from species to species, the living generally have boundaries for conduct for whatever theyre doing. This includes what is deemed acceptable in times of war. The Skeleton Warriors pouring out of the barracks built up again, and Ludmila ordered another barrage to clear them. The debris piling up inside the encirclement was making it harder and harder for the enemy to push forward. The answer is complicated, Ludmila said. If Im not mistaken, Your Majesty is referring to how not only soldiers on the battlefield judge certain acts of war, but how those at large receive word of them and how it can influence public sentiment or be used to manipulate the political and diplomatic landscape? Umu. The Sorcerous Kingdom has a certain image to maintain. While I have come to understand that you conduct your battles efficiently, many will not perceive that efficiency in a positive light. As a Noble and as a Commander, I always strive to achieve what is outlined by our national policies. Frontier Nobles are not so adept at matters beyond warfare and the management of their own territories, however. If I were confronted with a situation in which a high degree of political and diplomatic skill was required, I would rely on my friends. It is a battlefield that they are far better suited for. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 With the remainder of the garrison barracks second floor cleared, Ludmila inspected her new set of Red Skeleton Warriors. Though they had little more than half of a Blood Meat Hulks health, nearly everything else about them was better. Ive commanded Undead with on-use Skills before, she said, but it was the area of effect taunt Skill of a Death Knight. Ive never tried to direct anything so precise as the Skills that these Red Skeleton Warriors have. Most summoners direct their pets using general instructions, the Sorcerer King told her. They leave Skill and Ability use to the discretion of the summon. There are cases where one might want to exercise more control, but for the most part, its rare to see one manage things as you do. Then again, youre a Commander and not a pet class. This preternatural ability may be related to the fact that you should be issuing Commands the same way. She still hadnt figured how to issue Commands. Nothing she did had even the slightest sense of feeling like a Skill. The Skills that these Red Skeleton Warriors manifest with: can they be augmented with these Commands that you speak of? I wonder about that. Ludmila let out a long sigh at His Majestys vague response. The corner of Lady Shalltears lip turned down. Ludmila Her lieges tone lowered dangerously at Ludmilas expression of discontent. The Sorcerer King held up a hand. Its fine, Shalltear, His Majesty said. There is a reason that I remain evasive with certain answers, Miss Zahradnik. Abilities, Martial Arts, Skills and spells are the product of development and research. Many unprecedented achievements result from the work of those who never knew something was supposed to be impossible. Much like how many do not utilise their Job Classes properly because they are ignorant of their existence, setting the wrong expectations can blind one to the paths that they might have otherwise explored. I am especially wary of influencing talented individuals who have already shown the ability to achieve the impossible, such as yourself. I have? You may not know it, but you have. You are a fountain of anomalies, Miss Zahradnik, and it is anomalies that lead one to the discovery of new knowledge. Realising the truth reflected in the Sorcerer Kings wisdom, shame rose within Ludmila. Though he had expressed his wish for her to be at ease and conduct herself more casually during the expedition, she was being too familiar with her sovereign. Beyond that, who was she to assume the motives of one who possessed incalculable wisdom and intellect? Ludmila lowered her head solemnly. I apologise for my rudeness, Your Majesty, she said. Your servant was entirely ignorant of the depth of your concern. In that case, is there anything you can tell me? The names of the Skills that they are using, perhaps? The names dont matter, he replied. I thought it might be something that you already understand. How many of the Skills, Abilities and Martial Arts personally developed by you have names? None, Your Majesty, a self-deprecating smile touched her lips. Though I will have to come up with them for the sake of reference. Just so, the Sorcerer King said. I doubt that these Red Skeleton Warriors even know the names of the Skills that they use C they are mindless, after all. What everyone else calls them is, as you say, a reference. Much like the Undead employed in the Sorcerous Kingdom, these dominated Undead understand intent rather than specific words. She lowered her head again in acknowledgement, then turned her attention back to the building before them. Judging by its exterior, the third floor should be the last: there were no towers, though there were probably some Undead manning the battlements. Activating her hairpin, she flew up to get a view of the roof. It turned out that the entire thing had collapsed onto the third floor. The absence of light in the smothering mist meant that no light streamed down from the second-floor stairwell to indicate that the ceiling was open. She descended to take an inventory of the Undead on the third floor, noting two dozen Skeleton Warriors. As Ludmila floated lower to check for any Undead hidden in the corners of each room, a distinct shape in the dust of an office caught her attention. She reached down to pick it up, dusting it off to find an ornament wrought in burnished red metal. A Spider Lily? The negative energy clinging to the barracks suddenly condensed into the piece of jewellery. Ludmila tossed it back to the ground in alarm. A corporeal form materialised around it, taking the appearance of a vaguely familiar-looking Elf in light plate mail. Ludmila came closer. Hello? A shining rapier appeared in the Elfs hand. Ludmilas eyes widened as the Elfs figure blurred forward. Fortress! The point of the gleaming blade stopped against Ludmilas throat, and the Elfs flowing red hair trailed forward from the momentum of her lunge. Ludmila rose into the air, the sound of dozens of bony feet clattering all around as the Skeleton Warriors around the floor ran to the origin of her surprised shout. Her assailant did not pause to consider her next attack. She vaulted up to the top of the broken wall and threw herself bodily at Ludmila. The collision drove them out over the plaza, and Ludmila fought to stabilise herself. The Elf wrapped her arms around her for a scant moment before phasing through Ludmilas body to fall in front of her Undead company. Who are you?! Ludmila called down to the Elf, Why are you attacking me? An enraged hiss was her only response. The Elf looked up at her and the shining rapier disappeared, replaced by a war bow. A flash filled Ludmilas vision as an arrow of light was deflected by her equipment. More arrows followed in rapid succession. The Sorcerer King and Lady Shalltear flew over beside her. I see that there was a captain after all, he said. It doesnt seem like she wants to talk. Can she talk? Ludmila rose slightly as another lunge almost nicked her foot, I dont even know what kind of Undead she is C just that shes a really angry one. Shes a type of Undead not dissimilar to a Revenant, His Majesty said. A Sword Wraith. Theyre unrelated to the incorporeal Wraiths that youre familiar with. Sword Wraiths are presumably warriors whose will to fight was so great that they return from the dead to seek battle once more. If she is what she appears to be, however, she should be at least as intelligent as well. So its a Sword Wraith that isnt a Sword Wraith? Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. That seems to be the casestill, there must be a reason why she attacked you. I found an item on the ground: a clasp decorated with a Spider Lily. Thats probably why you were attacked, the Sorcerer King nodded. Though why theres a Sword Wraith protecting a clasp is a mysteryperhaps she failed to protect the owner and has lingered over one of their belongings ever since. Flashes of light continued throughout their conversation as the Sword Wraith loosed more arrows at her. The Skeleton Warriors from the third floor finally caught up with their captain, milling about on the broken pavement. What will you do now, Miss Zahradnik? If shes as intelligent as described, shouldnt dominating her offer a wealth of information? I figured you might want to fight her before that. The Sorcerer King seemed to shrug as he replied. Ludmila frowned down at the ridiculously aggressive Undead Elf. Shes very strong, Ludmila said. Mid to high-Orichalcum C around Level 24. And how strong are you now? A bit stronger than these Skeleton Warriors below. Hohyouve gained at least two levels since we started His Majesty stroked his chin thoughtfully. So a Level 17 Revenant C at the lowest C with your equipment versus a Level 24 Sword Wraith. An offensive Fighter whose attacks should be around Level 27 or 28well, it should be an enlightening experience. A Platinum-rank against an Orichalcum-rank? Just how strong was her equipment? Ludmila idly wondered if she could bury the Sword Wraith in her Undead company. After some thought, she decided against it: her Death Priests were already down to two-thirds of their mana capacity and they still had much of the city left to explore. The Sorcerer King dominated all of the Skeleton Warriors and cleared the area in front of the garrison barracks. Ludmila floated over the makeshift arena, trying to figure out how to initiate the fight with the Sword Wraith below. The Undead Elf continued to ceaselessly loose her attacks. As she hovered lower, the Elfs bow was replaced by her shining rapier. She launched herself into the same, blurring lunge as before, scraping the bottom of Ludmilas boots. Flight magic was convenient, but she felt like it left her defenceless against opponents who had attacks to intercept her with when she attempted to close on them. The lunge was probably an Attack Skill. Advanced Martial Arts were conceptualised through their components, and Ludmila suspected that Skills were not much different. Rapier users were well-known for their lunge attacks, and for some reason, the rapier users in the Adventurer Guild were the first to grasp Martial Arts with a charge component. She had never seen an Adventurer direct such Martial Arts straight into the air before. However, it was possible C no one did it because they would take damage upon landing and it made one vulnerable to attacks as they fell to the ground. The point of the rapier missed the soles of her boots by several centimetres as the Sword Wraith lunged again. Ludmila carefully observed her landing. The Sword Wraith did not lose any health, so it must have had some other Skill or Ability that allowed it to prevent damage from falling. Ludmila dipped into range of the Sword Wraiths lunge Skill C about twenty metres. It didnt immediately attack her. This must have been the delay between uses His Majesty had mentioned. Twenty seconds after the previous attack, the next one glanced off one of her sollerets. Equipping her new glaive, Ludmila lowered herself into the gap between lunges, wary of any additional Skills. Her backwards descent was meant to create space between herself and the Sword Wraith, but it easily outpaced her flight effect. Four metres over the ground, Ludmila changed her plan of attack, levelling out and continuing to fly backwards. The Sword Wraith lunged again. Evasion! Ludmilas figure blurred to the side even as the Sword Wraith blurred past. She twisted in midair while the Counter Art was still active, her glaive sweeping around in a wide arc. The softly glowing blade of her weapon sliced through nothing but mist. The Sword Wraiths lunge Skill ended, landing the Elf over fifteen metres away. I suppose that wasnt going to work. Evasion allowed her to dodge the blindingly-fast attack, but it didnt empower her counter with the same speed. Between closely-matched opponents, an advanced Martial Art was usually required to enact an effective counterattack against another advanced Martial Art. The Sword Wraith spun on its heel and dashed towards her, weaving from one side to another as it approached. How is this mindless? Ludmila activated Ability Boost and Strengthen Perception, relaxing slightly as her opponents movements became easier to follow. While the Sword Wraith displayed single-minded aggression, the way it conducted its offence seemed anything but lacking in intelligence. She crossed the charging Elfs path with a diagonal Slash. The Sword Wraiths momentum did not change: she raised her rapier to guide Ludmilas strike as she ducked under it. Ludmila eyed the Elfs shining blade, bringing the haft of her weapon across as she prepared to receive the force of the incoming strike. The strike she expected never came. As Ludmila continued to eye the shining rapier, something punched her in the gut. She flew bodily, landing several metres away. Ludmila only made it halfway up to her feet before the Sword Wraith lunged and sent her flying again. The wall of the garrison barracks trembled as she ricocheted off of it to tumble over the stones of the plaza. Light steps sounded in Ludmilas hearing as her opponent closed on her. Fortress! There was no time to think. She could only act. The rapier stopped against Ludmilas gorget and her foot lashed out, employing a Strike Art to drive her assailant away. In the seconds to the next lunge, Ludmila shifted backwards to create more distance between them. She noted a poniard in the Sword Wraiths left hand just before it lunged again. Ludmila used Evasion, weaving a Slash into her counterstroke. This time, she made sure that she was positioned at the end of the lunge Skills twenty-metre range. Her glaive removed the Sword Wraiths right arm at the shoulder. The rapier clattered over the stones, but Ludmila paid no attention to it as she recentred her weapon and launched a Piercing Strike. Her opponent raised the poniard in her left hand to parry, but the polearm blasted through the flimsy defence. The Undead Elfs weapon flew into the air and the blade of the glaive scored a deep gash into the Sword Wraiths side. Ludmila imbued a Slash into her draw cut, but she couldnt withdraw. The Sword Wraith ran forward with her recovery and Ludmila felt something puncture her armpit. She felt an object being pulled out before the Sword Wraiths attempt at grappling Ludmila caused it to phase through due to her Freedom effect. Ludmila turned and backed away again, eyeing her opponent warily. The Sword Wraith was holding a poniard in her left hand again. Where is she getting them from? The corporeal body of the Undead Elf did not have any visible scabbards on her form C only her armour. Ludmilas eyes widened as the poniard shimmered, replaced by the shining rapier. Then she was sent flying again by the Sword Wraiths unexpected lunge. Ludmila tumbled to a stop in front of her company and the sound of light steps sounded in the air again. Getting back to her feet, she glanced at the arm still lying on the ground. It wasnt holding the rapier anymore. Her gaze returned to her rapidly closing opponent, and she altered her grip on her glaive, placing her right hand near the blade of the weapon. Her opponents weapon came forward in a vicious thrust, and Ludmila caught the blade against her own. She worked the haft of the glaive like a lever, easily forcing her opponents weapon aside. The rapier went over her shoulder and the Sword Wraith collided with her. Out of the corner of Ludmilas eye, the hilt of the rapier shimmered, replaced once again by the poniard. The Sword Wraths wrist twisted to drive the blade into the side of her neck, and Ludmila pushed against her opponents forearm with her own. She hooked the haft of her polearm behind the Sword Wraiths head and drove a knockback-imbued knee into her opponents abdomen. The Undead Elfs hips rose two metres into the air, but the back of her head remained fixed against the haft of the glaive. Ludmila heaved down on her weapon with both hands, driving the Sword Wraith face-first into the plaza. Ludmila took two steps back. A Slash took off the Undead Elfs remaining arm above the elbow as she tried to right herself again. She came forward again to plant a boot against the back of the Sword Wraiths neck, pinning her to the ground. With her adversary subdued, Ludmila let out a quiet sigh before turning her gaze up towards the Sorcerer King. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 A fine display, Miss Zahradnik. The Sorcerer King brought his hands together, as if to clap. After several futile motions, he seemed to realize that he couldnt do it very well. He stared down at his bony hands for a moment before bringing one up to clear his throat. Ludmilas lip twitched. His flustered actions were extraordinarily endearing. Thank you, Your Majesty, she said as the Sword Wraith continued to struggle beneath her. Im glad you asked me to make the attempt C Ive learned much. I admit that it was worrying at first, the Sorcerer King said, but you pick up on things at an astonishing rate. You were afforded next to no time to think things out: that vaunted intuition of yours at work, I suppose? She nodded in response. Ludmila was still reviewing the fight in her mind, analysing what she had done. One could see how you absorbed information and created working solutions, His Majesty went on. You went from having next to no experience or information about a significantly higher-level opponent to securing victory. The two decisive sequences you used might be mistaken as a product of intricate calculation. How many moves ahead of your opponent were you? five, Your Majesty. I can only imagine what went into that. Now that she thought about it, it sounded ridiculous. If someone in the Adventurer Guild openly claimed that they could predict the flow of a fast, chaotic engagement five moves ahead, they would be dismissed outright as a braggart. If it wasnt for this equipment, she said, I would be dead several times over. What you mentioned about Skills having timers was instrumental, as well. Lets not be so humble, Miss Zahradnik, the Sorcerer King chuckled. You mentioned learning much, so I would like to hear your thoughts on the fight. Ludmila opened her mouth to reply, but she was jostled slightly as the Sword Wraith thrashed under her boot. The Sorcerer King pointed a finger towards it. Dominate Undead. The Sword Wraith dematerialized. Ludmila jerked abruptly as the foot that was holding it down struck the pavement. Eh? What happened, Your Majesty? ErmIm not sure. A contingency effect, perhaps? Ludmila knelt to retrieve the Spider Lily ornament that lay where the Sword Wraith once was. Her fingers stopped just before she touched it. Whats the matter? The Sorcerer King asked. This ornament was in a private room or office on the third floor, Ludmila answered. The Sword Wraith manifested when I touched it. His Majesty looked down at the ornament on the ground. HmmI dont see anything strange about it. As far as I can tell, its just a regular piece of jewellery. Ludmila touched the ornament with her fingertips. Nothing happened, so she picked it up and straightened to examine it. As before, the item looked nothing more than a well-fashioned piece of jewellery. Did anything else happen when you handled it before? Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. A moment after I picked this up, all of the negative energy in the area was drawn into it. The Sword Wraith manifested following that and attacked me. Something like an event triggeror a trap? If it was the only thing you found up there, it would explain why it was left alone and why it seems like a mundane item now C whatever it was imbued with was expended to manifest the Sword Wraith. A trap left by the people who lived here, or whoever ruined it? Probably by the people who lived here, His Majesty said. The only reason that whoever ruined it would lay a trap would be to protect something crucial that they couldnt destroy. Ludmila eyed the garrison barracks. It was certainly something that weathered past events far better than anything else they had come across so far. She hadnt noticed anything else inside before being attacked, however. If thats the case, she said, I should go and take a closer look. Placing the ornament in her Infinite Haversack, she activated her flight item and rose over the barracks. This time, the Sorcerer King and Lady Shalltear followed. Ludmila landed in the office where the Sword Wraith had manifested, crouching down to brush aside the piled-up dust with her hands. A light current of air played over her skirts as the Sorcerer King landed nearby, and her hand went to make sure it was still in place. Though the piece of armour so far behaved as Lady Shalltear had described, Ludmila still couldnt trust such a short skirt. She was certain that the Sorcerer King had gotten a good glimpse a few times during her fight with the Sword Wraith. Flying was also a problem: anyone below could just look up to get an eyeful. Summon Monster III. At the sound of the spell, Ludmila looked up at the Sorcerer King. She frowned when she found herself facing a row of metre-tall Water Elementals. Summon a few as well, Shalltear. Summon Monster III. Another row of four Water Elementals appeared. Lady Shalltears crimson gaze went from the Water Elementals to Ludmila, and she smiled. It would be better to just enjoy this, Lady Shalltear advised her. Well, resistance is also perfectly acceptable since youre into that. Im notC The Water Elementals in front of the Sorcerer King started to move, swirling around rapidly as they swept over the floor. Only the stone floor was left in their wake. Lady Shalltears mouth fell open. What are you doing, Shalltear? The Sorcerer King said, Weve got a big mess to clean up. R-right away, Lord Ainz! Despite her energetic reply, Ludmila thought she saw Lady Shalltears shoulders slouch slightly in disappointment. Her Water Elementals joined His Majestys as they roamed around the building. Ludmila wasnt quite sure what to think about the Sorcerer King and his Minister of Transportation going around cleaning up an old dusty ruin. Did it count if they were using summons? Either way, anyone would express their disbelief if she mentioned it. That, or it would start some sort of trend If Aemilia finds out about this, Ludmila watched the Water Elementals work, shes going to be adding another spell to her strange repertoire. Aemiliaone of your maids? Yes, Your Majesty. With the availability of Undead labour, my maids have started looking for other ways to be of use to the household. Aemilia is studying to be a divine caster at the E-Rantel Cathedral. I seesomething along the lines of Pestonya or Lupusregina then Ive not had the pleasure of making an acquaintance of Miss Lupusregina, but Miss Pestonya may have been one of Aemilias inspirations. Ive been healed and resurrected so many times by the Royal Housekeeper that Aemilia might believe that we need someone to do that at home, as well. If anything, I thought youd have maids who are arcane casters instead. Why is that, Your Majesty? If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Its because NabCerm, I suppose it struck me as natural for some reason. She wasnt sure why he would think it was natural to have arcane maids, but there was nothing stopping members of her household from studying arcane magic. They were scarce and in high demand for production fields, so it wouldnt be prudent to hire people who were already arcane casters for the time being. If a member of my household expresses an interest in arcane magic, she said, Ill be sure to encourage them to do so. With how spotless the Water Elementals were leaving the barracks, she imagined the households of Nobles in the Sorcerous Kingdom becoming even smaller. There was also the potential for Nobles specialising their households into less traditional forms. As a militant noble, Ludmila supposed it would become more traditional with the formation of a well-balanced armed retinue. A cursory inspection of the newly-cleaned building revealed nothing. Ludmila was in the process of looking for hidden compartments in the walls when a faint noise rose from somewhere below. The Sorcerer King and Lady Shalltear raised their heads in unison, as if sensing something. Did you check for an underground floor, Miss Zahradnik? The Sorcerer King asked. I didnt see the way to one if it exists, Your Majesty, Ludmila answered. The Water Elementals are fighting something, he said. and now theyre dead. The Sorcerer King glanced over to Lady Shalltear, who shook her head in reply. They went down to investigate the missing Water Elementals. On the second floor, Ludmila searched for a way down that led to the blocked-off part of the first floor. As they walked down the corridor, the Sorcerer King stopped and placed his hand on the wall. So this is why the building survived Your Majesty? This building uses enchanted materials, the Sorcerer King told her. My Arcane Vision can detect the mana coming off of this wall. The exterior of the building doesnt emanate any mana, but it seems that the interior does. Perhaps an attempt was made at destroying it, but they gave up at just the right moment. How much stronger do these enchanted materials make the building? Much more so. The rules that apply to enchanted equipment also apply to any material. Enchantments achievable by this region would turn a ten-centimetre thick stone wall as hard as mithril and just as durable. Ive heard that local ritual magic makes even higher degrees of enchantment possible, so attacking a stone building enchanted in such a manner would be the same as attacking a structure built entirely out of adamantite. So that was the answer Eh? Ah, my apologies, Your Majesty, Ludmila lowered her head. The central administration issued some lofty building standards shortly after the duchy started returning to normal. We were to fortify key strategic positions against Fifth-tier magic, but no one could figure out how to do that. The best I could come up with was planning my development in such a way that it was unreasonably mana-inefficient to destroy even a village. In lieu of having advanced materials, the Sorcerer King nodded, I suppose that is a way. Enchantment has high costs associated with it, however. It is a testament to the prosperity of this city: this single building probably cost as much to enchant as it took for Re-Estize to build the entire city of E-Rantel, fortifications included. The staggering amount of capital described caused Ludmila to shrivel up internally. While it was true that she now had access to more wealth than she could have possibly imagined having just half a year ago, it was a pittance in comparison to the cost of enchanting the barracks that they stood in. So much for her fleeting dream of shiny new defences for Wardens Vale. They found another way down from the second floor, which led to the area of the first that Ludmila suspected led down to the basement. Several Skeleton Warriors stood at the top of the steps. She issued orders for her company to join them, minus the Blood Meat Hulks and Bone Vultures. The Sorcerer King eyed her Skeleton Warriors as they formed up in the corridor. Hohyoure really doing this? Was something the matter, Your Majesty? Possibly. Lets see your approach first. Ludmila positioned a half-dozen Red Skeleton Warriors across the corridor, putting two more ranks of Skeleton Warriors behind them. She then tossed a stone at the nearest enemy Undead, curious over what His Majestys words meant. The shield bashes of the Red Skeleton Warriors made short work of her opponents, while the bladed weapons of the attacking Skeleton Warriors inflicted minimal amounts of damage in return. When nothing further happened, she glanced back to her Death Priests. Their mana seemed like it was imperceptibly gaining. At their former rate, she was worried that they wouldnt be able to have enough mana to explore the entire city. Using the new Red Skeleton Warriors, however, it felt like they could go on indefinitely. Her companys ranks parted to let her through, and she made her way down into the basement. She crossed the odd line that marked the extent of the Water Elementals cleaning efforts, discovering more Skeleton Warriors beyond. With most of the basement level completely intact: it seemed a maze of holding areas, storage rooms and corridors. Finding nothing out of the ordinary, she returned to the main floor. I take it that there arent any Undead of note down there. Not that I noticed, Your Majesty. A shame, he said. I was hoping for a hidden boss or something along those lines. What will you do, then? There are multiple corridors below, Ludmila replied, leading to a variety of rooms. Instead of trying to hold three or more routes, I figured it would be easier to bring everything up to the single strong defensive line here. The Sorcerer King raised a hand to his chin, stroking it thoughtfully. I suppose that is an answer, as well. If I may ask, Ludmila said, what were you considering, Your Majesty? It was the perspective of a pet class, he replied. Fighting inside buildings can be quite troublesome: one needs to be careful of their surroundings and one cannot see what is behind every wall and door. One may also find that their pets have gone out of line of sight for spell targeting or run off somewhere. Commanders may face a similar situation, Ludmila said. In our case, a company Commander would be entrusting this sort of task to their Sergeants. Or their captains, His Majesty said pointedly. Ludmila considered the Sorcerer Kings response. Her purpose here was to gain experience as a commander while they explored the Katze Plains. In a situation like this, she said, it is confrontations with intelligent opponents that one should be concerned about. When storming fortified positions or clearing out stubborn defenders, those holed up would not gleefully abandon their advantage simply because someone threw a rock at them. The Undead below were no contest for her forces in their current position, and she would learn little from this rare opportunity if she enacted her current plan. Umu. Though it would be more efficient to follow your original plan, the risks are such that you can explore other possibilities. The Undead wont act like the living in this situation, but it is still an opportunity for practice. I understand, Your Majesty, she said. May I participate directly in combat? Of course, the Sorcerer King nodded. That was never a restriction. You are a captain, after all. Ludmila reorganized her company at the bottom of the stairs, arranging her Red Skeleton Warriors to hold two of the three approaches while she would lead a squad of regular Skeleton Warriors down the last. The rest would be held in reserve, and her two Death Priests were left to manage the two defensive lines. With her makeshift headquarters established, she went on her way with the Sorcerer King and Lady Shalltear observing from behind. Indoor battles were far more challenging than she had estimated they would be. Even with her rear secured, clearing the Undead in one room would draw attention from others nearby. Two-thirds of her squad had to stay behind to slow the rush of enemies. The need for speed and responsiveness became even more pressing than in a field battle. As she pushed to minimise the damage to her soldiers, techniques long drilled into her returned after what seemed like an age of neglect. Her glaive moved to hook legs and arms, bind weapons and pry shields out of place. The reach of her polearm allowed her to strike through the ranks of her allies, or diagonally into the exposed flanks of enemies to either side. Though mindless, her Skeleton Warriors seemed to take advantage of the opportunities that she made for them, and the results of her actions cascaded to sweep the opposition away. The extensive martial repertoire handed down to her by her family crystallised into a clear whole. Something stirred deep within Ludmila as she continued to fight. Her actions were not the flamboyant and seemingly selfish moves of Adventurers C they were the resolute will of a captain as she altered the fortunes of her company. A single company could change the course of a battle, and a single battle could turn the tides of war. The fate of nations, balanced on the edge of a single blade. So this is what it truly means Ludmila had heard it many times before, but she had never felt it until now. Tranquil warmth suffused her body, and her spirit resonated with a song sung for untold generations. Undead she might be, but she still possessed the bloodline of soldiers. Be it in a basement, mountain pass or vast battlefield, this place C where she stood and fought beside her comrades-in-arms C was where she belonged. It was her heritage: what she and all of her ancestors had been born for. Verdant mantle flowing in her wake, Ludmila stormed her way through the corridors. Time seemed to flow by unnoticed as she forged order out of chaos. Her company advanced, empowered by her presence. Reserves replaced the wounded who were sent back to her headquarters, but she never stopped carving a path forward. Before she knew it, she came face to face with a line of Red Skeleton Warriors. Behind them were a pair of Death Priests. She had cleared a complete circuit around the garrison basement. Well done, the Sorcerer King told her. Now, we shouldare you alright, Miss Zahradnik? Ludmila turned her head to look at the Sorcerer King. Beside him, Lady Shalltear silently pointed a finger to her own face. The fingers of Ludmilas gauntlet slid over her cheek, coming away wet with tears. She blinked as the heat waned away, sending fresh moisture down her cheeks. ThisI-Im uninjured, Your Majesty. I Her voice trailed off. Planting the base of her glaive on the floor, she genuflected before the Sorcerer King. Whats this? He asked. I dont know how else to express myself, Ludmila answered. All I can say is thank you. For so many months Ive been doing something horribly wrong, but your guidance has set me on the right path. Thank you, Your Majesty. The right path, hm? And what path might that be? One that everyone else saw, she said. They even pointed it out to me. It was in the actions and words of those all around. Yet I remained aloof. I knew the legends of old, the famous histories, but I only read them and remained a member of the audience. I am a noble born and a soldier bred, yet I blinded myself to my true callingbut no more. She looked up at the Sorcerer King, conviction welling up within her. No longer will deny the path that I was meant to tread. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Ludmila stared down at the Spider Lily clasp as she and her company formed back up in the empty city plaza. It seems we were sidetracked before you could share your thoughts on the fight with the Sword Wraith, Miss Zahradnik. She looked up from the clasp to where the Sorcerer King was descending the steps of the barracks entrance with Lady Shalltear. The three of them had conducted a thorough search of the barracks but, in the end, the piece of jewellery was the only thing that they came away with. Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. Was there something in particular that you would like to know? Considering what happened, His Majesty said, the nature of that Sword Wraith is of interest to me. It is not often that Undead can elude domination like that. Ludmila frowned as she recalled the strange behaviour of the Sword Wraith. It was like fighting an intelligent opponent, she said, yet it seemed mindless at the same time. She used something like a highly-advanced form of the style that rapier users in the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild have just started to develop. Everything from her attacks to her movements was like fighting a live opponent. I seein what way was she mindless, then? It was either mindlessness or single-mindedness, Ludmila replied. I timed her lunge Skill with the first two uses and was reliably able to exploit that timing to bait her into the attack that severed her right arm. I also had no way to conceal my presence from her, so she should have known I was Undead. Even so, all of her strikes were aimed at Human vitals. It was like fighting an Undead from a Bards tale C she was filled with rage against my existence and seemed entirely committed to my demise. That much Ive noticed, the Sorcerer King seemed to smirk. The only thing that comes to mind at the moment is that the item was a magical trap left to defend the building even after the city was destroyed. Its a shame that it appears inert now C my Arcane Vision cannot detect even the slightest trace of mana coming off of it. She gave the intricate piece of jewellery one last look before putting it away. Beside the Sorcerer King, Lady Shalltear raised a hand to her ear. Lord Ainz, she said. Cocytus has prepared the first batch of troops. Excellent, the Sorcerer King said. Have him send them over right away. Since were out on the field, have someonehm, one of the fellows from the library should be fine. By your command, Lord Ainz, Lady Shalltear lowered her head. Also Hm? Cocytus wants to come too. A deep chuckle rose into the air. With what this excursion has turned into, the Sorcerer King said, I suppose I should have expected that. Cocytus has really taken a shine to his role as Grand Marshal. With the gradual organisation of the Royal Army into a formal state institution, official military ranks started to manifest as well. At the top of the nations military stood Lord Cocytus with the rank of Grand Marshal. Ludmila wasnt sure if it was an exact translation, as Lady Shalltears mouth moved to form distinctly different words in her own language, but since the term came across smoothly, it was probably close enough. The orderly nature of the Sorcerous Kingdom meant that ranks and titles matched the responsibilities of those who held them, just as Clara and Liane had been promoted from Baroness to Countess to reflect their expanded administrative authority. The rank of Grand Marshal represented the highest authority in any regional military under their nations executive branch. It would not be proper to address Lord Cocytus as King or Emperor, after all. His Majesty struck a thoughtful pose, cradling his chin in a pristine skeletal hand. Were fine as we are, he said after several moments, but have him come to the city. A second Floor Guardian nearby will be helpful in the event that a true threat appears. In the meantime, he can oversee the refurbishment of this old garrison. It should serve well as a local base of operations for the Royal Army. Lets step up our game, shall we, Miss Zahradnik? Well be taking a short break while I see to some things at home and Cocytus establishes his headquarters here. Once we resume our exploration, Cocytus will be the General while you act as one of the Captains under his command. Oh, hes going to go crazy when he hears that, Lady Shalltear said. I imagine so, the Sorcerer King chuckled again. If I may ask, Your Majesty, Ludmila said, is it alright for us to be doing this? It was meant to be your personal excursion Dont make it sound so lonely, Miss Zahradnik C Adventures are meant to be shared. While the course ours has taken was unexpected, it is just as I said about Adventures back then, yes? They are not only the concern of small parties and may expand to become grand in scope and purpose. A minor campaign like this is not unwelcome. We are enjoying ourselves, learning new things, exploring the unknown and changing the world around us. The Adventure that I hoped for has become one in truth. The dark portal of a Gate spell widened in the plaza nearby. Lord Cocytus appeared out of the portal, moving out of the way of the contingent that followed. His insectoid head turned as he scanned the surroundings with his many eyes. Upon spotting the Sorcerer King, he strode forward with purposeful steps. He planted the base of his massive halberd on the ground and went to a knee. Lord Ainz. As commanded, I have come. And so another Adventurer joins our party, a smile seeped into His Majestys tone. A-Adventurer? The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Umu. Did Shalltear let you know what your role will be here? Lord Cocytus rose to his feet. His gaze went to Lady Shalltear. I thought it would be a nice surprise, she answered his unspoken question. Asurprise? Indeed, the Sorcerer King said. Our Adventure has become a campaign of sorts. Starting from the border of the Sorcerous Kingdom, weve conquered our way down the river to this city. The building you see here is the result of our latest victory C it will be the headquarters where you will serve as the General for our little campaign. Oh Lord Cocytus posture shifted, and a blast of frozen air pushed the mists around him away. Though he had uttered a single syllable, excitement filled his tone. Your first task, however, His Majesty said, will be to fix up your headquarters. We can still use it as a garrison building when were done here. Garrisonthen, the Katze Plains: will be taken? For the time being, send forces to secure the areas that we have already travelled through. Prepare teams for reconnaissance, as well: its high time we stop relying on these nearly useless local maps. In a few hours, well be resuming our advance, so have a basic map of the city available for us by then. Miss Zahradnik here will be serving as one of your captains on the field C she has a special company under her command. Ludmilas new General turned his head to inspect her contingent. Red Skeleton Warriors. These forcesnot ours? Theyve been dominated out of the local Undead. Not long after we entered the plains, she formed a company starting with low-level Undead like Skeleton Archers and Undead Beasts. What you see before you is the result of her advance down the river, slowly replacing her old soldiers with vanquished ones. A challengeinteresting. And enviable. Ludmila frowned at Lord Cocytus choice of words. Enviable, my lord? Cocytus first battle employed forces not dissimilar to what you started with, the Sorcerer King told her. The initial results were rather catastrophic, but he made gains for the Sorcerous Kingdom in the end. Im sure he would love to try his hand at it once more with all the experience he has gained. Another blast of frigid air washed over the surroundings. A new Gate appeared, delivering contingents of Death Knights, Death Warriors and Death Cavaliers riding Soul Eaters to the plaza. Several wagons rolled through, filled with what appeared to be construction supplies and materials for the barracks. The Sorcerer King glanced over at the activity. Ill be taking that Gate back to the Sorcerous Kingdom, His Majesty said as he walked over. HmI suppose I should focus on creating Death Priests for the next few days His voice cut off as he entered the portal, leaving Lady Shalltear, Lord Cocytus and Ludmila amidst the bustling preparations. Ludmila glanced over the growing piles of supplies. In all honesty, it was a minuscule amount for the effective strength gathered in the ruined plaza. A conventional Human army had a one kilometre-long baggage train for every thousand soldiers. Demihuman armies could have much shorter baggage trains depending on if they could eat the people they fought and raided along the way. Rangers could operate without a baggage train, but there were limits to how much foraging and hunting an area could support. Undead armies, on the other hand, required no baggage train at all. What were they transporting, anyway? What was needed to restore the damaged barracks was plainly apparent, but the other articles, not so much. An Elder Lich holding a clipboard approached him, its Imp familiar sitting on its shoulder. Lord Cocytus, it said. The construction materials will be stored outside, but what will we do with the rest? The basement of the barracks is in good condition, Ludmila spoke into the silence between them. It will require a thorough dusting, however. The Elder Lich glanced at Lord Cocytus. The Grand Marshal nodded once and the Elder Lich went on its way, calling together a score of Death Knights to help unload the wagons. My apologies if I spoke out of turn, Lord Cocytus. Its fine, Lord Cocytus grunted. More importantly: our orders. Of course, Ludmila nodded. Will you be setting up a war room as you did in the Dwarf Kingdom? Yes. Other rooms, also. Offices. Archives. Divination chambers. Ludmila briefly reviewed the layout of the building. Once repairs were complete This structure was formerly a garrison barracks, she said. Im not sure how quickly the third floor can be restored, but the areas formerly used as living space should provide more than enough room for everything you describe. Good. War room, first. After, assist with the rest. Yes, my lordor would it be Grand Marshal here? Lord Cocytus seemed to start sparkling at the latter, and Ludmilas lips turned up in a slight smile. The Grand Marshal eyed her for a moment before turning away with a brusque grunt. Still smiling, Ludmila went to see if Lady Shalltear needed anything before going to help with the new local headquarters. She found her liege idly filing her nails near the fountain. The focused expression that she wore while escorting the Sorcerer King had melted away. It must have been quite draining to maintain her vigilance as His Majestys sole protector for days on end. Is there anything I can do for you, my lady? There are many things that I desire of you, Lady Shalltear replied lightly, but nothing that would be appropriate in this settingthough I did hear something about a collar and a secret meeting with Mare in a public garden at night. I probably dont want to know where this is going, Ludmila frowned. How are things on your front with His Majesty? I feel that Ive been sabotaging your efforts since hes been so keen on observing my progress. Despite my wanting to grow closer to Lord Ainz on a more personal level, Lady Shalltear told her, It is still a joy to spend so much time by His Majestys side. Your gaining his approval also works in my favour C just as you are my responsibility, your achievements are also my own. If things continue as they arewell, well just have to see what happens when the time comes. Lady Shalltear turned her attention back to her nails, leaving Ludmila with that mysterious note. Making her way from the fountain back to the barracks, Ludmila watched as a pair of Elder Liches unfurled a banner of the Sorcerous Kingdom. They flew up and fastened it over the entrance of the building: it was so huge that it hung all the way down to the top of the gate. She shook her head as she made her way inside C where in the world had they gotten a seven metre-long banner on such short notice? Furthermore, the banner was woven out of the same precious threads as those displayed in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The existence of gold embroidery was known to Ludmila, but having an entire banner fashioned out of precious ores was a ludicrous notion. The vermillion banners of the Sorcerous Kingdom were beyond the silken flags displayed by great houses and nations in their highest halls C they fluttered in the wind, catching the light to glimmer with the fiery radiance of a field of perfect rubies. Of course, there was no light where they were. It was also in the middle of a wasteland littered with ruins. The part that made her shake her head marvelled over the fact that such an incalculably expensive banner had been used. At the same time, however, she recognized the statement for what it was: this was no simple cloth flag that could be abandoned on a whim and trampled. It represented the will and investment of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Raising this banner was a bold declaration to the entire world that they were here to stay. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Over the course of the next few hours, Ludmila went around assisting the headquarters staff as renovations were made and furnishings added to the former barracks. She wasnt sure why it was necessary to come up with the aesthetically pleasing arrangements that they deliberated over for hours on end. One of the main advantages of Undead armies was that they could do without the needs and comforts of the living, was it not? Luxurious pieces of furniture that one might find in the manors of E-Rantels central district were placed in every room. Militant artwork, ornamental C at least they looked ornamental C weapons, armour, plush carpets and other incalculably valuable articles accented the halls and corridors. By the time everything was tentatively arranged, the army headquarters outstripped the Shining Golden Pavilion by far. Strangely, the kitchen had been restored as a kitchen, as was the mess hall. There were beds in the quarters for officers. Did they plan on stationing the living here, as well? Despite changing the look of the place, they were still in the Katze Plains and having a Zombie manifest in ones bedroom while they were sleeping was almost certainly a bad thing. The halls were also magically lit but Katzes mists remained, giving the entire building an eerie feeling. As Ludmila pondered the strange choices, she came across Lady Shalltear on the way to the war room. She was out of her combat equipment and back into her black ballroom gown. Its skirts swept over the floor as her liege made her way down the corridor wearing a pleased expression. With the surroundings as they were, the image she presented seemed to match the atmosphere perfectly. Lady Shalltear Hm? Out of curiosity, were you the one that had all these furnishings delivered? About two-thirds of them. That Cocytus wanted to mount equipment everywherewhy? no reason. In hindsight, it should have been obvious. Lady Shalltears taste in dcor was quite distinct. Her liege tilted her head curiously, then seemed to shrug to herself. She wrapped an arm around Ludmilas elbow, and together they continued to the war room. Unlike the one in the Dwarf Kingdom, the war room here was completely staffed by the Undead, save for the Grand Marshal himself. Rather than rectangular, the table was circular. Over its polished obsidian surface lay a velvet cloth. Upon that cloth was a map with few features. Various markers, plotting rods and documents were arranged along its sides. Around the table stood four Elder Liches, two Death Knights and two Death Cavaliers. Lord Cocytus stood at the head of the table, and Lady Shalltear went to occupy the open space opposite to him. The Grand Marshal nodded in greeting. Preparations complete? Lady Shalltear glanced at her. For the time being, Ludmila replied. I suspect that the staff will be rearranging everything once repairs to the building are complete. How go our efforts to map the area? Vexing. Few features. Once a city, nowa layout. Studying the map, Ludmila thought his description apt. There was little of note, so the teams surveying the ruins were left with little to do except detail the vast field of rubble that lay where the city once stood. As a Ranger, she had a sense of what her surroundings looked like and could make passable maps, but what the surveyors had done so far truly put the scale of the ruins into perspective. Thousands of flattened buildings lay within a vast network of streets and alleys. Her estimates of the citys size had been right on the mark: its population would have rivalled the capitals of both Baharuth and Re-Estize. Yet this capital-sized city was not the capital of the state that once existed here. The city designated on the local maps was to the south of them, and Ludmila idly wondered what sights would greet them in what was surely a metropolis of unimaginable proportions. Her eyes were drawn to what appeared to be the only building left standing in the city aside from the new army headquarters. The large circle lay across the city centre from where they were, roughly two kilometres distant. Is thisa tower? Yes. Is this a symbolic marker? No. If that was the case, she wondered what sort of tower it was. From what was drawn on the map, the diameter of the structures base was nearly the size of E-Rantels central district. The other two towers they had come across were about what one might have expected for the keeps of a decently-sized castle. This one dwarfed them by far. Were any details gathered beyond the buildings existence? Ludmila asked. No, Lord Cocytus answered. Lord Ainz. He wishes toexplore himself. Despite his kingly demeanour, it was the first bit of kingly behaviour that Ludmila had seen out of the Sorcerer King. Reserving the best portions for himself or bestowing them upon a favoured subjectLudmila waved away the thought before she floated away on the idea that he might be showing her special favour. It was His Majesty''s excursion, so it was a matter of course that he would spend his time on the parts most interesting to him. I see, she said. In that case, I should report what I know about the locations on our journey so far before His Majesty returns. Considering that most of what they had crossed was a desolate wasteland, there was little to describe aside from the ruins around the two towers and the bank of the river that they followed. Most of their time was spent estimating the required frequency of patrols, the suitable number of sentries for the river routes and the survey work for the portion of the plains that they had already passed, but did not personally explore. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. There was also the matter of how close to the borders of neighbouring nations they should send their patrols. Ludmila advised that they remain within the perimeter of darkness created by the mists to minimise the risk of incidents with their neighbours. A long discussion about patrol composition was underway when Lady Shalltear C mid-yawn C raised a hand to her ear. Her black ballroom gown was replaced by her crimson plate armour, and she turned to walk over to a clear area nearby. Everyone turned to lower their heads as the Sorcerer King made his entrance. Welcome back, Lord Ainz, Lady Shalltear said. Umu. I have returned. They raised their heads in unison at his reply. Behind His Majesty, a dozen Death Priests made their way out of the Gate. Ludmila eyed the group as they marched out of the war room. The Sorcerer King had mentioned something about creating Death Priests for the next few daysdid that mean he could create a dozen Death-series servitors a day? Or were these only the few that he brought with him, the rest being dispatched to other parts of the Royal Army? Not that a dozen wasnt plenty. It was enough to devastate both Re-Estize and the Empire, at least. Ludmila went to join Lady Shalltear to make room for His Majesty at the table. He rested his hands on its surface, leaning forward to examine the map. Only one other location of note in the city, hm? Excellent work C this has saved us days of scouring these ruins on our own. Hah! The Grand Marshal saluted, and the Undead at the table followed suit. The Sorcerer King turned and came to where Lady Shalltear awaited. Lets continue on our Adventure, shall we? Yes, Lord Ainz! They followed the Sorcerer King back out of the barracks. As he went around to take a look at the activity around the plaza, Ludmila jogged over to join her contingent. More Undead had arrived since she had entered the barracks, as well as more supplies. Scaffolding was being raised around the buildings exterior with various materials neatly organised around it. The first of the Undead patrols C consisting of two Elder Liches, a Death Priest, six Death Knights and four Death Warriors C set out, all mounted on Soul Eaters. As they passed by, Ludmila thought the looks they cast upon her and her company were a mix of respect and envy. A short while later, the Sorcerer King and Lady Shalltear returned from their brief inspection. They truly covet duties to carry out in Your Majesty''s service, Ludmila said. Hm? Yes, I suppose so, Miss Zahradnik. They are essentially summons, so it is natural for them to seek the commands of their summoner. Since they are intelligent, however, I often wish they would be less arbitrary when matters arent so pressing. Do you find that strange? To wish for ones own creations to express free will? If they were regular summons, it would be. Casters called them for a specific purpose and they were dismissed when that purpose was fulfilled or the duration of the spell that summoned them expired. The Sorcerer Kings Undead creations, however, were permanent. In addition, the Elder Liches, Death-series servitors and Soul Eaters possessed roughly Human-level intelligence. Though each type was shaped by the same mould, so to speak, time and experience led to a slow divergence and the development of distinct personalities. If one considered that they would exist in perpetuity unless somehow destroyed, it did feel sad that they were ultimately bound by their existence as summons. A part of her thought that she might simply be projecting a one-sided empathy towards them C they owed their creation to the Sorcerer King, after all C but it appeared that His Majesty felt the same way. I find that their behaviour is somewhat similar to how loyal vassals conduct themselves in the presence of their liege, Ludmila said. Away from your immediate presence, each does express themselves more freely. They remain your servitors and thus their existence still revolves around your service, but they have a will that exists within those bounds. In Wardens Vale, my subjects can tell the locally-stationed Death Knights apart by their personalities alone. Is that so? Your territory sounds like an interesting place, Miss Zahradnik. I should come by and take a look around one day. Ludmila froze, imagining His Majestys priceless robes sweeping over the rough, unswept stone of her mostly undeveloped capital. W-weve barely started construction, Your Majesty, she said. Im afraid there isnt too much to see at the moment. Another Undead contingent made their way by as they went on patrol. They straightened under the gaze of the Sorcerer King, and even the Soul Eaters seemed to take on a proud gait until they disappeared into the mists. Ludmila marvelled over how quickly the place had taken on the atmosphere of a military installation. I doubt that anyone will notice until the official announcement, she said, but what will the neighbouring nations say about this occupation? Do you think theyll say anything at all, Miss Zahradnik? His Majesty asked, Its not as if this region holds any practical value to them. The economic value of the region to the living is nonexistent, Ludmila answered. No C its actually a drain on resources since it must be continually suppressed with no tangible gains. It has a certain strategic value, however. The Empire would probably be relieved that their suzerain had moved to alleviate the threat along their southwestern border. With the Azerlisia Mountains, E-Rantel and the Katze Plains under the Sorcerous Kingdom''s influence, three legions worth of national defence C plus the budget for Adventurers and Workers C could be allocated elsewhere. While it was true that two legions had been dissolved, the spare legion that remained would be free to carry out imperial policy. National defence was a careful balancing act, and the grand interplay between states where each had their own to perform determined the broad balance of power in a region. An entire legion being freed of garrison duties meant that they could be employed to tip that balance and change the geopolitical landscape. I see The Sorcerer Kings voice drew her from her thoughts, So you believe that our occupation may be perceived as a potential threat? Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. Security is a sovereign states responsibility C one that others cannot be relied upon. Threats to national security tend to be first considered out of practical concerns. The Sorcerous Kingdoms occupation of the Katze Plains would be a dire one from their perspective. Since our army is primarily Undead, the Katze Plains is essentially an unassailable corridor that may be used to strike at every other nation in the region. Well, it already is, but drawing attention to the fact is sure to result in additional worries. So you would advise that we not make an official announcement at all? From a strategic perspective, theres no reason to let anyone know unless we want them to for some reason. From a diplomatic perspectiveIm not qualified to offer any real advice. Personally, I would say yes simply to be forthright with our neighbours, but it would be better to consult with those well-versed in diplomatic matters. You havent any clue about what your friends would say? Ludmila paused to consider the question for a moment, realising that each of their answers would be drastically different. Corelyn and Gagnier would say yes, she said. Wagner would say no. How they would go about saying yes or no is what I havent a clue about, Your Majesty. Corelyn would probably deliver the proclamation in such a way that all would be assured that it is to their benefit, then use the political goodwill that we garner as a foundation to build future endeavours upon. Wagner would exploit the thousands of opportunities that arise from how we structure our silence, which would in turn lay a different sort of foundation. Both of their approaches would aim to achieve the goals set for by our foreign policy. The intricacies of either are beyond me C it would be for Your Majestys court to deliberate over. Umu, the Sorcerer King nodded. I believe that would be for the best. Either way, the Sorcerous Kingdom will be extending its control over the Katze Plains. We should focus on what we have to do here, yes? From attending Lady Shalltears river date as a lady-in-waiting to adventurous exploration. Now she served as a captain spearheading their conquest. Her impromptu trip had certainly escalated. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Ainz and Shalltear took their usual places as their exploration recommenced, flying slightly behind Baroness Zahradniks advance. She and her Undead company marched their way northeast out of the plaza where the Royal Armys operations were being staged, following the remains of the city streets towards the massive tower located by Cocytus reconnaissance forces. After several blocks, their procession slowed to a halt. He drifted over to the front, following the Baroness curious gaze. A pair of Elder Liches were conferring over a clipboard as several Arachnoid figures carefully picked their way through the ruins. Ah, those are Eight-Edge Assassins, Zahradnik-dono, Ainz told her. We cant afford the months it would take to pore over every piece of rubble in this city, so I had the Royal Army arrange for something instead. While they are fundamentally combat-oriented Rogues, their detection skills are more than adequate for performing this sort of work. Theyre extremely powerful, the Baroness noted. I understand that theyre not Undead servitors, but can they be hired for domestic security? When it comes to the forces made available for the territories, we have a markedly weak reconnaissance relative to everything else. You noticed that as well, hm? Multiple departments have pointed out our shortage in this area. The Royal Army needs scouts, foreign affairs needs intelligence agents and domestic affairs needs investigators and counter-intelligence agents. Transportation needshmmdid you ask for them as well, Shalltear? Shalltear turned from her watchful vigil to address him. No, Ainz-sama. The Frost Dragons are excellent hunters, which happens to make them far superior at these tasks than most of the locals, arinsu. As it is, were ahead of the other departments. If anything further is required, Im sure Ludmila will come up with something She will? Youve something planned along these lines, Zahradnik-dono? Not specifically for the Ministry of Transportation, Your Majesty, the Baroness replied, but the military installation in Wardens Vale will be a place for training soldiers. Amongst them will be a Ranger Corps that will provide support for other elements of the Royal Army. Its highly unlikely that theyll be anywhere near as effective as these Eight-Edge Assassins, but they will be more than sufficient for regular duties. Why arent the NPCs doing that? Is it because their standards are impossible for locally-sourced agents to meet? No, Demiurge and Albedo are probably already doing something about the problem C I probably skimmed over the relevant report and forgot Demiurge had requested permission to deploy several Doppelgangers for his work in the Holy Kingdom, but that still employed Nazaricks resources. They needed to rely less on limited Yggdrasil-sourced means and shift their burdens to what could be sustained locally. Every Yggdrasil gold coin saved was one that went towards defending against the high-level threats that must surely be in the world somewhere. I appreciate your initiative, Zahradnik-dono, he told her. Its good to see citizens investing themselves in the affairs of the nation. Speaking of which, how is your recruiting done? Are you only training Humans, or are Demihumans also involved? I am most familiar with Humans and the training of Human Rangers, she replied. The development of my demesne was originally structured to provide the appropriate growth rates of every profession required in my territory, including militant ones. Since then, however, a few Demihuman species have moved in and each holds certain advantages over Humans. Lizardmen, for instance, are superior when operating in marshy or semi-aquatic environments. Some races naturally lend towards being Rangers. Also, with the demand for scouts in the Royal Army, Ill need to expand my efforts at recruitment once construction of the military facilities in my capital is complete. Umu, Ainz nodded in satisfaction at her reply. The multiracial nature of our nation provides us with strengths that cannot be found in those primarily composed of one race. Youve done well to recognize this C especially considering that the vast majority of local Humans adhere to Human-centric thinking. It is my hope that the people of our land eventually shift towards a collaborative mindset that is more suited to citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Baroness fell strangely still at his words, staring up at him for some reason. A handful of seconds passed before she blushed and turned her gaze away. Is this truly Your Majestys Will? Is it truly so strange to desire this? Its just that her voice trailed off, then she seemed to give herself a shake. No, of course not, Your Majesty. If it is your desire, then I shall see it done to the utmost of my ability. We Nobles will follow your lead, though time will be needed to accustom ourselves to the new ways. W-what am I saying? Your Majesty must already know this, considering the nature of your rule thus far. The young noblewoman started to fidget nervously, and Ainz grew curious over her reaction. Was what he had asked really that drastic of a change? Parts of her aristocratic mask had cracked, revealing the expression of one who had some pillar of their reality suddenly knocked out from under them. At some point, the Baroness became aware of his gaze. She wheeled her mount away and led her Undead company forward again. They travelled a half-kilometre through the city streets before coming to the edge of another plaza. It was far larger than the one they had left, its distant ends obscured by the clinging mists. Baroness Zahradnik raised her left hand to an ear, nodding silently several times. She lowered her hand again. Orders from the Grand Marshal, she said. Im to subjugate the main city plaza and use it as a battlefield to clear the Undead between here and our destination. Then I suppose your task is clear, he replied. Also Hm? He said something strange at the end What was it? A scowl filled the noblewomans expression and her voice dropped an octave. Show them the power of NazCer, the Sorcerous Kingdom! She grated, then her expression and tone returned to normal, Since these Undead are mindless, theyd have no more or less appreciation over any particular method that I use. Furthermore, my company is not composed of the Sorcerous Kingdoms regular forces C Id be showing them the power of their fellow wild Undead from the same area. It was a good thing Cocytus wasnt present to hear her. Ainz could imagine the Floor Guardians ardour deflating as the Baroness shredded his enthusiasm to bits. Its a common turn of phrase for us, his mind worked to provide an explanation. Youre correct that, in our case, a show of strength will have no effect on the mindless Undead. In this exercise, it should be taken in the sense that Cocytus wishes to see what youre capable of. An expression with different meanings, yes? Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. I see, she replied. Thank you for the explanation, Your Majestyas an aside, is this the reason you address me as you do? After fumbling out his response, Ainzs already-strained mind ground to a halt. What was she talking about? Erm, what do you hear, Zahradnik-dono? Yourethat is, you may address me in whatever form you wish, Your Majesty, but Id just like to note that its ratherodd. Maybe this isnt the right way to put it, but its as if youre addressing me as a commoner. Since you mentioned that your language incorporates terms and phrases with different meanings, it may be the reason why I hear that. Hmmah, youre referring to the way languages are translated, yes? In that case, you would be correct. I am using an honorific in my language that may be applied to different ranks in the regular social hierarchy. Ainz frowned internally. Since he knew next to nothing of the various forms of etiquette practised in the region, he thought he would be safe to use -dono. It seemed that it wasnt enough, however, and he had been snagged by someone with true expertise in how the worlds autotranslate function worked. ThenZahradnik-dono? Much better, Your Majesty, the Baroness smiled. When it comes to the use of linguistic elements like this, one must ensure that the appropriate concept is conveyed or the receiving party may hear the wrong thing. A C nonexistent C nervous sweat broke out over Ainzs brow. How many thousands of -donos had he used up to this point? It could mean Miss/Missus/Mister when addressing those without position or title, Master/Mistress for the leaders of guilds, businesses and other organizations, or Lord/Lady when speaking with members of the nobility or royalty. It was for this reason that he thought it was convenient and safe to use, but what had he really sounded like? Ainz used -dono for Ainzach because it was correct to call the Guildmaster Master Ainzach. He used it for Emperor Jircniv because he was addressing a fellow sovereign. Since he had been trying to get on friendly terms with him, had he been calling him Mister Jircniv all along? Are you sure you wouldnt prefer Zahradnik-dono? He asked carefully. I sense that you mean to put me at ease, the Baroness answered. But to members of the regions nobility, being addressed in relation to ones title is our casual. We tend to only address one another by our first names in private and only if were close to one another. No one is addressed in the style that Your Majesty has been employing. Since you are our sovereign, especially paranoid Nobles may take it as a threat or indication that they are being stripped of their titles. Since you put it that way, I suppose I should be careful of local nuances in language. You have my thanks, Zahradnik-dono. The Baroness lowered her head. It is an honour to be of service, Your Majesty. Ludmila, Shalltear asked. Have I been saying anything strange like that? No, my lady, Baroness Zahradnik answered. From our first meeting, your speech and mannerisms have been appropriate to your station and our circumstances. Through your impeccable demeanour, others are always assured of where they stand. Oh. Well, thats good then. Baroness Zahradnik left them to prepare for the upcoming battle. Ainz watched her move about with an awkward, itchy feeling. Should I tell her that Shalltear speaks like a high-class courtesan and not a high-class lady? It appeared that the Baroness knew no equivalent for Shalltears Yoshiwara dialect. Or it could be that it had been attributed to institutions like the imperial harem, a place where only women of the highest calibre qualified to serve. Despite being called out on a catastrophic error that had potentially led to many misunderstandings in the past, Ainz felt a sense of happiness wash over him. The number of individuals who would confront him on his mistakes or offer contradictory views was few and far between. That number tended to dwindle as time passed and people somehow convinced themselves that he was an untouchable genius, an endless font of unfathomable wisdom, or some sort of divine being. Or all of the above. Baroness Zahradnik came off as a young woman with a cool and distant aura: one that was extraordinarily adept at wearing the impenetrable mask of a Noble. Yet, as he came to better know her, the genuine way in which she conducted herself made it seem like the mask was only there because she thought it should be C that she was the mask itself. It was the exact opposite of Ainz, who hid behind the mask of what everyone thought that he was. Whether it was a mask or not, it appeared that what she considered service was not the unthinking acceptance of assigned tasks by the NPCs or so many of his acquaintances that slowly drifted into that state. He had hopes that she would continue to point out his mistakes, offer contradictory opinions if she felt it was necessary, and continue to act independently. The best part about it was that she appeared to be conscientious and discreet. Service was duty, and duty was held above all else. It felt a paradox that one who possessed what would be considered an arbitrary mindset could be trusted to not be arbitrary. Ainz settled in for a long battle as the Baroness personally scouted the surroundings. Like most of the city, low-level Undead were the vast majority of what could be seen. Though this was the case, the plaza was still large enough that the sprinkling of Skeleton Warriors, Blood Meat Hulks and other higher-level Undead numbered in the hundreds. Ten minutes later, the Bone Vultures in the Undead company started to fly off into the mist. Ainz furrowed his nonexistent brow as they vanished from view. As dominated Undead C thus effectively his pets C he had a sense of where they were going. Each Bone Vulture became part of a grid that lay over the entire plaza, and the low rumble of thousands of Undead filled the air. Baroness Zahradnik returned on her mount at a trot, motioning for her company to advance as she wheeled around before them. The company reorganised itself, Blood Meat Hulks forming the front rank while the Skeleton Warriors followed from behind. One of the Death Priests bringing up the rear held aloft the banner of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The rumble of the Undead grew as they advanced, and soon Ainz saw what they were heading towards. He double-checked the locations of the other Bone Vultures, then nodded to himself. She aggroed the entire plaza in advance with the Bone Vultures, partitioning everything here into groups of a few hundred. Not something she can do with the livingor can she? Her tactical acumen was so far ahead when it came to what could be accomplished in this world that Ainz could only sit back and watch what she came up with. The scariest part was that most of her moves were easily understandable once they happened C even to Ainz. She used tactics composed of a few simple elements, which made them easy to carry out and extremely difficult to foil. In Yggdrasil, Players who came up with stupidly convoluted ploys were generally the easiest to defeat. Simple, yet effective was the paradigm. As the Blood Meat Hulks continued picking up momentum, Ainz could already envision the result. The charge playing out before him was undeniably simple, and at the end of it lay irresistible violence. By the time the Baroness company made contact with the first group of Undead, the massive Blood Meat Hulks were moving forward at the speed of a galloping horse. The enemy had no Skills; no Martial Arts; no spells or Abilities to stop them. They didnt even make any sounds that could be distinguished from where Ainz and Shalltear were observing from above. One moment, hundreds of Undead were trying to reach the Bone Vulture above them; the next, they were crushed. Everything under Level 10 was pulverized. Everything that survived lay crippled and broken in the charges wake. The Skeleton Warriors following from behind finished off the survivors and ran to catch up. The Blood Meat Hulks had barely slowed as the Baroness led them towards their next target. Any damage taken was regenerated along the way. The next group of Undead had a Blood Meat Hulk. Baroness Zahradnik pulled further ahead of her ranks, punching through the group to reach the giant Undead. Her glaive flashed out as she passed by, its silvery blade severing one leg, then another. The Blood Meat Hulk toppled onto a dozen of its fellows. Those that turned to chase after the Baroness were trampled from behind. As with the first group, the companys Skeleton Warriors arrived to finish off the survivors while Baroness Zahradnik and her makeshift knights charged towards their next set of victims. Ainz shook his head as thousands of Undead were crushed in mere minutes by a tiny fraction of their number. Is it just me, Ainz muttered, or does she get exponentially more violent with every large battle? She does, Shalltears eyes glowed brightly as she slowly licked her lips, and I love it. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 What did Cocytus say? The Grand Marshal is sending a detachment to occupy the plaza, Baroness Zahradnik replied. He also offered me a Soul Eater, but I declined on the grounds that it would defeat the purpose of Your Majestys exercise. Sometime during the plaza battle, the Baroness had lost her Undead Beast. Ainz thought it was to be expected, as the low-level Undead horse had no business charging into Skeleton Warriors and Blood Meat Hulks. The young noblewoman, however, appeared dejected at the loss. Cavalry classes used special mounts that could survive the rigours of combat. In Yggdrasil, said classes had certain bonuses that extended to their mounts, as well as Abilities and Skills that revolved around mounted combat. Their mounts were effectively pets, capable of wearing equipment and learning Abilities and Skills of their own. For some reason, they couldnt find another Undead Beast in the form of a Horse. Undead summons werent designed to be used as mounts in the first place, so Ainz was at a loss as to what might serve as a level-appropriate substitute. It wasnt as if she could ride a Red Skeleton Warrior or an Elder Lich around. In addition, while the regions Nobles all appeared to be capable of using mounts, a small worry tugged at him whenever the Baroness fought on hers. The possibility of her gaining Cavalry classes from fighting mounted was not zero, and she appeared to improve in her mounted combat ability as they went. Fighting on foot removed that variable from the equation. And it wasnt as if she needed a mount. Platinum-ranked Adventurers already outpaced horses over long distances, while Mithril-ranks could out-sprint them as well. The Baroness was plainly better at fighting on foot than mounted, even if her Noble levels offered some benefits to mounted combat. Maybe well find something along the way, Ainz said. How far are we to our destination? The central plaza was quite large, the Baroness replied, so it should be less than a kilometre northeast now. They went on their way, the streets cleared of the Undead by Cocytus order. He didnt know how many thousands of Undead she had destroyed by the end of it, but he did note her personal progress. Without having the Baroness periodically check her strength relative to the Undead with known levels around her, Ainz would have found it impossible to figure out how many levels she had gained. With it, he knew that she had gone up at least three levels since the beginning of their journey, where she sensed herself a being on par with the Level 16 Skeleton Warriors on her ship. While she had only gained roughly three levels, her overall improvement was far greater than that. This drastic improvement felt more like catching up to the unfulfilled potential of the Class Levels that she already possessed. Observing her progress drove home the idea that the variance between individuals could be far greater than simple levels would suggest. It was unlike Yggdrasil where one levelled, picked out their new Class Level, Skills, and spells, then started using them right away. In this world, a Level 30 individual ignorant of what they were missing could effectively function like a Level 20, getting by through raw stat gains alone. A prodigious Level 23 would seem far superior to those comparing the two side by side, despite the former having a seven-level advantage over them. With this being the case, Ainz could understand why the Adventurer Guild continued to prefer using their Difficulty Rating system over Levels as a metric for how challenging an adversary was. Their system derived ratings from observable data, which also factored in racial advantages. For instance, if the average Human civilian had a Difficulty Rating of 3, then certain carnivorous Beastmen averaged around 30. In Yggdrasil terms, this was the difference between a Level 1 and a Level 10. It did not mean that the average Beastman was 9 levels higher, however: it simply meant that once one factored in racial advantages, they would be equivalent in power to a Level 10 Human. This was also true for Yggdrasil at low levels C though usually not as pronounced C where the Human character builds did not yet have the Job Classes and Skills that allowed them to match and potentially surpass the racial advantages of Demihumans and Heteromorphs. In Yggdrasil, however, players eventually all hit the same level cap and most would stand on a relatively level playing field. The vast majority of Humans in the region appeared to live their entire lives under Level 10, making their world a very harsh place indeed. Even so, the people here were remarkably adept with what little they had grasped. Though Baroness Zahradnik was a stand-out case of this, the members of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild were also far more proficient with what they had relative to Yggdrasil Players at the same level. If they were armed with the levels, knowledge and equipment that a Player had access to, Players would be handily outmatched by those who had made a career out of their vocations. Ainzs thoughts ultimately led him to consider what the true pinnacle of power might be in this world, and how Nazarick might be able to defend against it. They currently enjoyed an advantage in levels, resources and knowledge over the region, but he sincerely doubted that this would always be the case out in the rest of the world. Creating a nation with a sterling reputation, developing their resources and strengthening Nazaricks defences in case that reputation was insufficient to prevent attacks were their priorities. Recently, the question of sharing knowledge and resources had taken the spotlight once again. In the past, he was of the mind that arming their subjects with knowledge and technology would potentially lead to problems in the future. The obvious answer at the time was to jealously guard their knowledge and cap development below the point where the citizens could become a threat to Nazarick. But what if there was another powerful guild in some unknown part of the world that assumed the opposite stance? One that created a grand hegemony with the resources to field thousands of high-level Mercenary NPCs? What if they shared their knowledge, catapulting native development in all fields? What could Nazarick do if faced with the combined might of such a power, backed up by unprecedented magic, new technologies and talented commanders? The answer was nothing. All they could do was hole up in Nazarick and pray that they wouldnt be able to get past the Eighth Floor for the rest of eternity. Most disconcerting to Ainz was the possibility that such a guild might have come long before Nazaricks arrival, as other Players had, and enjoyed a centuries-long head start. With this in mind, two options presented themselves to him. The first was to locate this other guild and see if they could be stopped before they grew too powerful or at least negotiated with. Doing so would risk Nazaricks presence being discovered in turn. If the other guild did indeed have that head start and belligerent intent, it would be over for Nazarick. The second option was to embark on that same path of development and growth, gaining those very same advantages that he feared might be turned against them. It was a grand venture in which he could do nothing but rely upon others to embark upon, as nearly everything involved lay beyond his limited expertise and experience. He would need to consult with the great minds of Nazarick over the proper course. If he could ever figure out how to ask in such a way that it did not shatter the impossibly lofty image that the NPCs had of him, that was. For now, he was limited to controlled experiments with the locals, such as Nfireas fusion of this worlds Alchemy with Yggdrasil tools and materials, or Gondos Runecraft revival. Baroness Zahradnik could be considered another one of these experiments C one that had literally appeared before him without his needing to do anything. The difference was that she had already yielded significant gains for the Sorcerous Kingdom before he was even aware of her. It made him curious over what would result from his little push. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. As Ainz continued to ruminate, their destination came into view. Like the other two towers they had come across, the levels above its third floor were missing. That was where the similarities ended, however: the structure was far larger than the other two towers. It felt more like they were facing the wall surrounding the central district of E-Rantel. This building is larger than the Arwintar Arena, he muttered, maybe even larger than the Imperial Palace grounds. This is the largest building Ive seen in my life, Baroness Zahradnik said. Its like staring at a city wall. I dont see an entrance on this side, Ainz said. Ill investigate the surroundings, Your Majesty, the Baroness said. Please be at ease here A pair of Shadow Demons appeared before them, their pitch-black forms floating against the pitch-black darkness. They closed their glowing yellow eyes and bowed respectfully before Ainz. Ah, thats right C we did send for a few, didnt we? They raised their heads and one of them spoke. His sibilant voice slid through the darkness like an icy blade. Your orders, oh Supreme One? Youll be under the command of Baroness Zahradnik as reconnaissance, Ainz told them. Only reconnaissance, mind you C do not disturb the surroundings or anyone you come across. You are, however, permitted to defend yourselves if you are attacked. The Shadow Demons lowered their heads again in acknowledgement, then turned to await the Baroness commands. She looked as if she was about to speak, but then a tentative look crossed her expression. Is something the matter, Zahradnik-dono? The last time I gave an order to my scout, she replied, it disappeared. I still have no idea what happened to it. Your scoutah, that Wraith. It was killed. I didnt see any Skeleton Mages in the barracks Ainz frowned inwardly, the crimson points of his eyes winking out. They flared to life again as he realised what probably happened.. Ah, I understand your confusion now, Ainz said. The Wraith was killed by one of the Red Skeleton Warriors, I believe. One of their Skills qualifies as an enchanted attack. I thought it best not to inform you at the time since you wouldnt know what happened to one of your scouts in a similar event C only that they hadnt reported back to you. Thank you for letting me know, Your Majesty, Baroness Zahradnik nodded in understanding. I suppose thats a point in favour of using summons for these roles. Beside her, the Shadow Demons glanced towards Ainz nervously. Summons do have various advantages, he said, particularly in high-risk environments where you believe that you might lose scouts. But while they are convenient, factors such as their duration and how they measure against the expertise and experience of your regular reconnaissance forces should be taken into account. In our case, there shouldnt be anything that can destroy a Shadow Demon as quickly as the Red Skeleton Warriors did that Wraith. If enemy scouts are captured, can they be dominated and sent to investigate high-risk areas as expendable reconnaissance? We would have the best of everything in that case. Scary! How does she come up with stuff like this? It was something impossible in Yggdrasil. At least to the extent that she suggested. Mind controlling a mob effectively turned them into ones pet with the limited AI of the game. Mind controlling a Player obviously did not take control of the Human controlling the avatar: it simply turned the avatar into a pet. In all cases, a pet was flagged with the same friend/foe recognition as the controller. In this world, however, doing the same thing would result in a real person under ones control. It was entirely plausible that one could use individuals in the way she described. I cant recall any attempts being made along those lines, he answered. It is an avenue worth exploring, however. What inspired this notion, Zahradnik-dono? There was a string of arsons in the duchy recently, she replied. Citizens were being charmed, sent out to light industrial facilities aflame, then returned to their homes unharmed. It was a remarkably effective tactic. The locals had no idea what was going on, and they paid no mind to the charmed individuals as they were all familiar faces. I thought this could be adapted for the use of captured enemy scouts. Had he received a report like that before? Something like this must have surely crossed his desk. Ainz wracked his mind, and something spilt out. Papa The Baroness went red as Shalltears armour and turned on her heel. She issued orders to her Shadow Demons as she swiftly walked away. Papa? Shalltear asked curiously. I-its nothing, Ainz answered. Twenty minutes later, the Shadow Demons returned to report to their captain. The Baroness came back to address him with no sign of ever having lost her composure. Theres no entrance, she said. Its a wall of smooth stone all around. A hidden entrance, perhaps? Ainz mused, There werent stairs leading up the side or anything to that effect? Baroness Zahradnik shook her head. It doesnt make much sense to me, but the inside appearsnormal? As normal as a building so large can be. There are thousands of Undead inside C many dont match the descriptions of anything weve come across so far. Then I suppose we should drop down through the roof. Yes, Your Majesty, she replied. There is a way in from there, but I thought it would be simpler to fight out here. In that case, Ill leave you to your task. Ainz watched her return to her company, somewhat puzzled over her statement. He understood that the Undead under her command had no way to get to the roof aside from the Bone Vultures, but neither would the Undead inside have any way to get to her. Baroness Zahradnik singled out one of her Blood Meat Hulks, gesturing to the nearby base of the tower with her glaive. Was she trying to put a hole in the wall? It seemed out of sorts for her. Though the degree of violence she employed appeared to constantly escalate, not once had it ever resulted in collateral damage. Maybe it was dependent on the occasion? The Blood Meat Hulk threw a ponderous haymaker into the wall. Though it was four metres tall and weighed at least two tons, it was an ant compared to the solid stone tower. Its fist made contact with barely a sound. The Baroness looked up at the spot where her soldier had struck the structure, tapping her chin in thought. Several moments passed before one of the Blood Meat Hulks shambled off into the mist. Thumpthumpthumpthump Out of the mists reappeared the Blood Meat Hulk, slowly picking up speed as it stomped along. By the time it reached the wall, it was moving at about the speed of the companys charge through the plaza. Three-quarters of the Blood Meat Hulks health abruptly vanished, and the wall shuddered slightly. Baroness Zahradnik hurried back to the front of her company, eyeing the tower expectantly. A whisper filled the air, sending an eerie feeling through him. The whisper grew louder and Ainz realized that it wasnt just a whisper, it was a sea of whispers. Hundreds of distinct voices drifted over him, and Shalltear placed herself between Ainz and the tower, Pipette Lance at the ready. Why did you leave me? Gone, all gone Master, return to us! I understand! I know what it meeeeeeans! Voices rose, each one more manic than the last. Croutons! Croutons in the potion! Corrupt! Twisted! The souls! And the soup Lania, get the broom! Sweep the spiders from my nose! Orange? Green? Nay! Gaseous! Hyaaaah! Ainz swallowed, resisting the urge to back away. A strange pressure came from the sea of chaotic voices, but at the same time, he knew it could not affect him. His mind raced, going through lists of Undead with sonic attacks. May I attack, Ainz-sama? Wait. The voices rose, growing imminently near: a cacophony that hammered at his skull, every voice making less and less sense the closer they came. His hearing was filled with unintelligible babble that crashed into him like so many waves on the shore. Below them, Baroness Zahradnik raised her spear, and the Red Skeleton Warriors in her front line readied their blades in a single, uniform motion. Hmpk. Morflorisiluviae! Oorilaliue! Ktnah porish! Vryjish~ Vryl wyll pyll di wyll! The wall before them glowed with an eerie green light, and then a thousand ghostly figures erupted from its surface. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 The insane babble endlessly rolled over them as the spectral Undead went from where they passed through the wall of the tower to the Blood Meat Hulk that had rammed it. In the New World, Ainz discovered that, unless they were specifically supposed to be something C such as a Ghost Dragon C spectral Undead tended to appear in the form of the species that witnessed them. A Human would see a Human, a Goblin would see a Goblin, an Ogre would see an Ogre, and so on. He wasnt sure how they appeared to other Undead beings, but because he saw them as Humans, Ainz didnt ask as revealing that fact had various risks that came with it. Since they appeared in the way that they did to an observer, he figured that he could simply define them by using neutral, vague characteristics and get away with it. The Undead that had burst out of the wall of the tower were not identical in appearance to one another, but they did all had the same sort of look. Their spectral forms were adorned in light clothing or robes with various articles that suggested they were accustomed to working in an office, an archive, or at least behind a desk. He was not familiar enough with the fashion of the locals that he could tell if they were clerks or mages or clergy. They swarmed the Blood Meat Hulk, flailing away at it with their incorporeal fists. Since they did not have a true physical form, they piled atop one another, quickly turning into a glowing ectoplasmic mound. Seeing that the new Undead did not pose any immediate threat, the Baroness relaxed her guard. She looked up at the tower before flying over to Ainz and Shalltear at their place behind the Undead company. Ive not seen this type of Undead before, she raised her voice over the noise. Are they Ghosts? Theyre known as Allips, he shouted back. Undead that manifest in the form of insane individuals. Theyre very annoying, but harmless to the Undead. Any sane creature that isnt immune to mind-affecting spells and abilities has a chance of becoming hypnotised if they hear the babbling of an Allip. Like many other spectral Undead, their attacks deal ability damage. Telepathic contact with them C such as the link between a dominated individual and their controller C will do the same thing. Those that receive this ability damage will slowly have their mental faculties diminished until they fall into a nightmare-filled coma. You could say that they are a nightmare waiting to happen. Baroness Zahradnik nodded at his explanation. She then looked up at the tower again, unappreciative of his joke. Fortunately, Ainzs sigh was concealed by the endless babbling of the Allips. In Yggdrasil, Allips were only a problem when players did not have the requisite immunities for their hypnotic babble and their touch attacks. In this world, there were few people with access to equipment that provided this protection, so despite being roughly Level 9, Allips were quite deadly. Groups of people within earshot could be hypnotised, after which the Allip could turn them all into mental vegetables at its leisure. The Baroness ordered the Blood Meat Hulk to return to the companys ranks, and the aggravated Allips went with it. He eyed the giant glowing blob walking away from the tower. Can I Fireball that? He really wanted to. Blowing up over a thousand targets with a single Fireball would be quite satisfying. Zahradnik-dono, what do you plan on doing withwhy do you keep looking up there? Ainz looked up at the tower. He couldnt see anything. Waiting. As if on cue, a Skeleton fell from the broken top of the tower to shatter on the ground below. Another followed, and soon dozens were falling through the air. The trickle turned into a torrent as hundreds of Undead fell to their demise. dont tell me you were expecting that. When we were clearing the garrison barracks, I noticed that the Undead followed corridors and such whenever they could. Its also a common tactic to lure mindless Undead into pits or off of high places to destroy them C something even a Farmer can do at little risk to themselves. I figured that this would happen since theres no apparent entrance to the tower. I see. Ganking low levels. Training. Pathing and AI exploits. If Baroness Zahradnik was a Player, shed be a dirty one. Several minutes passed before the cascade of Undead stopped. What did you plan on doing with this noisy bunC then it started again as the Zombies caught up and flung themselves to their deaths. Despite the sheer amount of bones and rotting flesh that should have piled up at the base of the tower, nothing remained as their corpses disintegrated. The Baroness turned to address him. Weve only drawn out the Undead from this part of the towers interior, she said. I was thinking of gathering them all up, but I hadnt realised theyd be so loud. Ainz imagined blowing up ten thousand targets with a single Fireball. Surely no one had done that before C the lag alone would have triggered some failsafe or crashed the game servers. He deliberated over the amount of noise they would have to endure and the reward awaiting him at the end. Its not as if we can go deaf. Then again, this is pretty annoying As he agonised, the Baroness marched off with her company, leaving the haunted Blood Meat Hulk behind. Ainz gave it one last, longing look before following after her. Shall I decorate myself in Allips, Ainz-sama? He turned to look at Shalltear in confusion. What? The gaze you cast upon that Blood Meat Hulk was so Y-youre misunderstanding something, Shalltear! He stammered, I was just curious curious? Yes, curious. About whether there is a cap for the number of targets an area of effect spell can affect. A dull thud shook the air as another Blood Meat Hulk rammed a different part of the tower. Ainz cleared his throat and used the sound as an excuse to catch up and focus on the Baroness work. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Roughly an hour later, Baroness Zahradnik seemed satisfied with her cleanup efforts. The Skeleton Warriors in her company spread out, and the Bone Vultures started picking them up to deliver to the top of the tower. Seeing his chance, Ainz floated down to speak to her. When did you come up with this method of transport? I wasnt flying Skeleton Warriors around back then, the Baroness replied, but due to my experience using Bone Vultures as couriers in my demesne, I know how much they can carry. For the same reason, I was able to conceive of dropping the Red Skeleton Warriors in the plaza. I seewhat about your Blood Meat Hulks? Do you have a way to get them up there? Unfortunately, I do not, Your Majesty. In that case, there is an experiment Id like to conduct. It should save us some time later, as well. Theres no need to be so reserved, Your Majesty, the noblewoman replied. This is your excursion. More importantly, you are our sovereign C if it is within our power, we nobles will do what we can to accommodate your will. Ainz understood this to be the case due to his observations of Jircniv, but being so kingly in more personal and private interactions still made his nonexistent nose itch. As a former salaryman with certain modes of interaction drilled into him, acting as a sovereign felt uncomfortable and overbearing. He glanced at the Baroness as he waffled over what to say. She only looked back at him with her small, yet warm smile. then gather all of the Blood Meat Hulks in a single spot over there, he pointed at an open spot on the ground. I will be investigating whether the potency of area of effect spells is diminished with extreme numbers of targets. The Baroness did as she was instructed, and the endless babbling of the Allips rose to what must have been an unbearable volume for the living. Ainz pointed his finger at the gathering of Blood Meat Hulks. Widen Magic C Fireball! A fist-sized sphere of flame shot out and landed in the middle of the target area. The surrounding mists pulsed away as the huge conflagration rose into the air. Both flesh and incorporeal forms were incinerated in the ensuing inferno. Umu. That was an unexpected outcome, the Baroness murmured. Ainz glanced down at the rapidly disintegrating remains of the Blood Meat Hulks. I-it was? As far as I have both read and observed, she explained, area of effect spells like Fireball can be thwarted by barriers such as doors and shield walls. I thought that the Blood Meat Hulks would act in a similar fashion to shield the Allips on the far side of the explosion. Your basic grasp of how this can happen is not wrong, he told her. This generalisation, however, is simply due to the lack of powerful magic casters in the region. Spells deal damage not only to people, but to objects as well. If a Fireball deals enough durability damage to break an item such as a shield or a door, it will continue onwards to fill its area of effect. The same applies to walls, boulders, bodies, or any other obstacles. Unlike a physical blow that might be reduced in power when piercing through armour, a spell applies its full power to everything caught in its effect unless there are special conditions attached to it. So if a shield is immune to the damage delivered by the spell, those behind it will be safe? If it can be blocked, yes. You can, for instance, shield a child from a Frost Dragons breath attack and the both of you will come out of it unscathed. A Cone of Cold spell, however, deals damage by draining all heat from a specified area, so it cannot be blocked. Many Lightning-type spells travel through their targets or jump from target to target, so while you may be immune to lightning, a Lightning Bolt or Chain Lightning spell will still hit the person youre trying to cover. Thank you for your explanation, Your Majesty. The Baroness lowered her head before flying up to the roof of the broken tower. There, she reorganised her company before they made their way down a wide flight of stairs that followed the inside of the outer wall. Ainz found himself looking down a corridor that slowly curved away and out of sight in both directions. I dont think this is anything like a keep tower, the Baroness said. There are no emplacements for defensive siege weapons or even arrow slits for archers and mages. Like its exterior, the other side of the tower wall was smooth and featureless. Ainz scanned the area until he found what he was looking for: a telltale glow in his Arcane Vision. He walked up to a massive support column, running his bony hand down its smooth surface. This column is reinforced with magic, he said, just like the structural elements in the garrison barracks. I suspect well see a lot of this in here. Despite the soundness of the interior, it seemed bereft of any furnishings or anything that might have been used by its living occupants in the past. Just like the places they had visited previously, someone had been very thorough in making sure there was nothing left. Great sections of wall where he thought murals might have been carved had been defaced. It was probable that those walls had been enchanted, but someone had taken the additional effort just to erase what was there. They went from room to room, finding that a smattering of Undead remained. Ainz walked up to an Allip who was babbling away while leafing through the nonexistent book in its hand. With the way he sounds, Fluder may as well be one of these guys. As his thoughts touched on the half-mad magic caster, another notion occurred to him. He looked around at the surviving Undead. You said this place wasnt anything like a keep tower, he said. Could it be that it was a mage tower? A mage tower? Ainz was briefly taken aback at her confusion. His mind worked to scrounge up an explanation. A place for magic casters like the Imperial Ministry of Magic, he said. Though this place dwarfs their building. Baroness Zahradnik wandered around, looking closely at the Undead and their surroundings. I believe you are correct, Your Majesty. The Allips all look like robed casters or clergy, and there are many Skeleton Mages present. This one here looks like hes searching through a bookshelf thats no longer here. There are many sitting at nonexistent tables and desks, as well performing the motions of reading. He nodded as she confirmed his observations and provided more support for his conjecture. As they continued to make their way through the halls and corridors, visions of libraries, studies and laboratories painted over the bare, featureless stone. Other places appeared to be living areas lined with bedrooms. Their wanderings took them to the next floor. At the bottom of the stairs, the Baroness let out a sigh filled with frustration and anger. Her lips pressed into a thin line, and even Shalltear cast a look of concern in her direction. The rare expression gave Ainz pause. Does something displease you, Zahradnik-dono? This mage toweris a university. A university? Universities existed on Earth, but they were exclusively attended by the upper crust of society who would become the next generation of corporate executives and their staff. Some people attended specific vocational schools where they would have the skills required to perform their jobs crammed into their heads as quickly as possible. Everyone else could not even afford that, entering the workforce with an elementary education. Ainz belonged to the last category, and his only knowledge of them was how they were portrayed in games and fiction. The Theocracy has a handful of them, the Baroness replied, though they are nowhere near as expansive as this place. It is one of the institutions that I have ultimately planned for Wardens Vale: a place of learning, development, research and the preservation of knowledge. She swallowed, her neck tense with anger. This place was a bastion of civilization, her voice shook. Human civilization. And someone went out of their way to scour it from history. How many centuries ago did the nation here thrive? What would this region C no, the world look like if Katze had survived? I look at these halls C at all of the culture, progress and knowledge that must have been lost C and I cannot decide whether to scream in rage or weep in sorrow. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Your vassal is quite intimidating, in more ways than one. I dont think Ive ever seen her like this, Ainz-sama, Shalltear replied. Not even back when she was pursuing the matter in Fassett County. Then again, she did have time to digest things before she requested an audience C everything here is a fresh realisation for her, arinsu. Ainz and Shalltear strolled through the spacious corridors just slightly further back from Baroness Zahradnik than before. He could almost imagine ominous storm clouds roiling in her wake. She didnt say anything, nor did she make any sort of noise. Her posture was unchanged and her steps were no less silent than before. Yet, he could still sense the sheer weight of the atmosphere around her. It was so tangible that he wondered if it was some sort of Skill: an aura of dread where Ainz felt as if he were a convicted felon awaiting a judges sentence. Rationally speaking, the Baroness was nowhere remotely close to a threat to Ainz, but he thought if she were to turn her cool gaze upon him he would have thrown his hands up into the air screaming Im sorry! despite her being one of his subjects. It shouldnt be a Skill C Undead are immune to mind-affecting spells and abilities. This sort of thing would fall in that category And she wonders why her fellow nobles are so afraid of her, Shalltear said. It feels like I just spilt some blood on a carpet and Yuri walked into the room. Yes C it was just like that. A sense of helpless acceptance, knowing one was in the wrong. All one could do was throw themselves at the mercy of the powers that be. On a basic level, he thought he understood the root of her fury. Even as a ruin, it was clear how wealthy and advanced the builders of this civilization were. As far as the nearby region went, the Baharuth Empire was often held up as the most progressive and advanced nation in terms of magical integration. This place, however, made Arwintar look like a farming village in Re-Estize by comparison. Putting concrete examples side by side was as far as his attempts at understanding went, however. Everyone held him up as some infinitely sagacious ruler and the bearer of an unfathomable intellect, but his desires for the Sorcerous Kingdom were simple. It was to be a place where the spirit and legacy of his guild could grow and thrive. He could not envision what the Baroness had described: what the reality of the locals might be if not for the destruction of the Katze Plains. Such things were beyond him. Suzuki Satoru was a salaryman from a dead world where all humanities and other superfluous subjects had been scrubbed out of an elementary education designed to cram in the skills and knowledge needed to survive life as a corporate drone. It was even worse in this world: here, he was even more ignorant than a peasant on matters of history and culture. He only knew what he knew, and he could only base decisions on what he felt might be good, tossing in various things he had heard from his friends and the idle browsing that he had done in his spare time. A forest-green mantle came into Ainzs field of view, drawing him out of his thoughts. He had unknowingly caught up to the Baroness, who had stopped to look at something. He followed her gaze to four long gashes in the otherwise smooth stone wall. Claw marks? I believe so, Your Majesty, Baroness Zahradnik nodded. If it was from a natural monster or magical beast, what made this was bigger than any of our Frost Dragons. Similar damage could be seen at random intervals down the corridor. The oldest of their Frost Dragons was nearly twenty metres long, while the Ancient Dragon he had killed was just under twenty-five metres in length. Ainz tried to imagine such a creature rampaging over the stone. They followed the markings until the Baroness stopped to look at a particular set of them. I think these are all from a battle, she said. They retreated from whatever they were fighting, then stopped here. What makes you say that, Zahradnik-dono? In response, she walked over to a set of gashes in the wall, stopping to stand where they abruptly stopped. She held her glaive out to the side. Ainz and Shalltear walked around her until they saw how she lined up with the damage. A parry. Yes, Your Majesty. Someone used Invulnerable Fortress or a similar Martial Art to stop this strike. If this entire structure was made from the magically reinforced stone, whatever made these marks was stupendously powerful. The people fighting here knew this, yet they still stood their ground. At least Level 50no, 60? Somewhere around there, at least. In Yggdrasil, countless beings would have been strong enough to rend the enchanted stone around them. There were many claims and accounts of extraordinarily C by local standards C powerful beings that existed in this world, but Ainz had personally encountered only one. It was a plant-type creature, however, and would not leave marks like these. Certain Ancient Dragons might also fall into that category of strength, but he hadnt allowed the one he had come across to demonstrate any of his capabilities. He looked around. Why hold here? Ainz asked. The rooms they passed had appeared no different than the ones that came before. His gaze followed the curve of the corridor It should be this junction, the Baroness went over to another corridor that led deeper into the tower. I think they had to stop because someone was coming throughan evacuation, perhaps? If there was no one here, they could have just led whatever it was wherever they wanted. She looked back and forth between the two ways forward before turning to follow the one with no claw marks. Puzzled, he followed her until they came to another intersection. Around the corner, a huge chunk of the wall had been torn out. He looked over his shoulder at the hundred metres or so they had traversed: there was no way she should have noticed that. How did you know this was the right direction? Baroness Zahradnik turned back to kneel before him, pointing out a set of marks on the floor. They couldnt have been more than a millimetre or two across C tiny chips in the stone half obscured by a thin layer of dust. Tracks in stone are easy to follow, she answered. At least if you possess a Class with tracking abilities. My apologies for not keeping Your Majesty informed C everyone around me when I grew up had Ranger training, so it was something I took for granted until recently. Ainz nodded. Arcane casters and Clerics usually did not have tracking abilities, though Vampires did have an enhanced sense of smell and hearing that aided in detecting their prey. That didnt help here, however. The Baroness advanced at a steady pace, following the traces of damage. They turned at each junction of corridors along a zigzagging route. Occasionally, one of the narrow door frames along the way was smashed in. Stopping at several, the Baroness could only shake her head. These people fought so hard, she murmured. The way some of these entrances were damaged was as if the creature they were fighting doubled back to retaliate against an attack from the rear. They set up ambushes along the hallways, hiding in the rooms. If this is, as you speculate, a university, Ainz said, would they have so many combatants? The ratio of people in combat vocations is reportedly just under 1 in 100 in the Empire, and this was before two legions were dissolved. Re-Estize is close to 1 in 500. This includes Adventurers and Workers. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. They probably werent combatants, the Baroness replied. They didnt have to be to contribute. Of the arcane casters in my demesne C those that arent Elder Liches C none of them are what one would consider combatants: theyre all artisans. They arent as adept at combat and they probably dont even have all of the proper defensive spells, but a Fireball from an Alchemist still hits as hard as one from an unspecialized Platinum-rank Adventurer. The ones that fought here were probably students, teachers and researchers. They hid themselves out of harms way, which put them in a position to unleash at least one or two spells before they died. Was there any point to that? Shalltear asked, They were clearly outmatched. If they were the same level as the average crafter in your demesne, whatever this thing was would have swatted them like flies. Baroness Zahradnik turned to answer, then fell silent as she seemed to struggle with something. As I said, my lady, she answered. This place was a bastion of civilization. Keeping the flame of that civilization alive was worth more to them than their lives. Im sure that they were well aware of the stakes, understanding what would follow if they did not stand their ground. They could have fled with their knowledge, Ainz pointed out. Escaped to someplace safe where they could rebuild and recover. Escape to where? The Baroness laughed helplessly, The Theocracy and its immediate area was the sole refuge of humanity. I can only think that this place was ruined before The Six descended to offer our kind sanctuary, or they would have surely extended their protection over the area. A great nation brought to ruin by the cruel realities of our world. Our kind. Despite no longer being one, Baroness Zahradnik still strongly identified as a Human. They continued on their way, eventually arriving at a balcony overlooking the ground floor. The layout below was spacious: a central plaza reminiscent of the commercial spaces of Earths arcologies. Though bare of decoration and detail, the offices bordering the plaza even resembled storefronts. A large, circular area in the centre was raised about a metre over the surrounding floor. The two Shadow Demon scouts popped out of the floor beside the Baroness. Throughout their investigation of the tower, the Shadow Demons had been covering the areas that they had not, though the place was so vast that they did not have the time to perform thorough searches. After relaying their reports, they flickered away to continue their work. Baroness Zahradnik walked over to Ainz and Shalltear, silently shaking her head. The rampage that we followed appears to be the only evidence of this level of violence being employed on the floors weve covered so far. Something like a powerful monster, then? Ainz offered. After a certain threshold of power, the Baroness replied, any being doing this would be considered a monster. The lack of these markings everywhere else makes it appear as if it came first, then someone followed up to remove or destroy any trace of who lived here. So a powerful ally, Ainz mused, or a summon. A summon would explain some of the strangeness with the ruins, such as the fact that every tower in the region had exactly three surviving floors. The summoner might have just issued broad instructions, and the summon followed its orders to the letter. There existed a wide variety of summons capable of what they had seen. It didnt have to be any specific caster Job Class doing the summoning, either. Even Shalltear or Mare C who did not have any pet-centric Job Classes C could still cast a Summon Monster VIII spell to bring one forth. The issue was that they had not encountered any magic casters native to this world who could do so. The closest that might be construed as evidence of their existence was an event that happened shortly after Nazaricks arrival. He had encountered a man that used a Sealing Crystal to summon Dominion Authority, a mid-tier Angel. Since Sealing Crystals were used by magic casters to store a spell for later use, a conjecture could be made that these tiers of magic were accessible in some form. That, or it was an item left by a Player from the past. Either way, it was the strongest spell that Ainz or anyone from Nazarick had observed of the natives. Even if a Seventh-tier summon could easily destroy a regular city and an Eighth-tier summon could destroy a country, it would still take a very long time to flatten everything. The summoner would have to maintain their summon throughout that timeframe. Ainz figured that a theoretical Seventh-tier magic caster would run out of mana within two or three hours. This would make destroying an area the size of the Katze Plains a months-long endeavour. Or it could have been a Player Ainz left the final possibility unspoken. Yggdrasil had all sorts of Players, and it was easy to imagine some of them using their power to destroy a nation just because they could. There was even a group of entities in local legends that supposedly conquered the world in a very short span of time. He suspected that they were also Players, though the only solid evidence of their existence was a flying citadel that may have been their guild base far to the south. Baroness Zahradnik activated her flight item, drifting down towards the circular structure in the middle of the area. It was roughly fifty metres in radius, occupying all but a wide promenade that encircled it. She alighted on the edge and knelt to brush the surface with her fingers. After several moments, her brow furrowed and she walked further in. Did you see something, Zahradnik-dono? The edge is ringed in stone, she replied, so I thought this was a fountain or a pool at first. There is soil under this layer of dust, however. Ainz and Shalltear came closer. What immediately came to mind was a memory of Earth, where the arcologies reserved for the elite had indoor gardens and other green spaces. It was something unexpected in this world with its still-intact natural state. The Baroness continued to brush away the dust until it appeared that she found what she was looking for. She withdrew a hatchet from her Infinite Haversack, as well as a chisel. Metallic tapping filled the air as she broke up the hardened ground. I must wonder how many odds and ends you carry around with you, Ainz said lightly. It feels like you have a tool for every occasion. The tapping paused. Its from my activities with the Adventurer Guild, she replied. I still have some things from the Azerlisia Expedition. I seemountaineering gear? I have that as well, but this is a tent peg, Your Majesty. The tapping resumed. Not long after, chips of wood started to fly from the hole in the ground. The Baroness reached down to pull up a gnarled object. A tree root, Ainz leaned forward to examine the piece of desiccated wood. I thought this might have been a green space of some sort. Ive not seen the like before, Your Majesty, Baroness Zahradnik replied. We have open-roofed courtyards, but how would anything grow indoors like this? With sufficient artificial lightning, Ainz told her, one can grow plants indoors. Ive even seen entire farms inside buildings with multiple floors. I understand that Re-Estize does not have a high degree of magical integration, but surely this must exist somewhere? To Ainz, this was the normal way of growing food. In an unpolluted world like this one, such a concept might not exist. Something like the underground section of the Demihuman Quarter, then, she said. They use the citys sewage to grow vast amounts of mushrooms in the artificial caverns created there. We had something like that? Now that the topic had stirred his memory, he recalled that the Dwarves and Quagoa farmed mushrooms and raised lizards underground. It must have been an idea from there. Umu, he nodded. If one can create a place where life can thrive, it will do just that. I see. Thank you for sharing this with me, Your Majesty. I think Ill try it out when I have the chance. The Baroness returned to her digging until she marked out a perfect circle of trees. In the centre of the garden, she uncovered a circle of stone roughly three metres in diameter. A column or stand had once stood upon it, but all that was left was a broken base. Its a grove, she said after taking one last, long look around. Whether its for relaxation, Druids or a place of worship, I cannot tell. Hmmyes, I can imagine that from what weve uncovered. It must have been a nice location for Ainz frowned as the Baroness stormy mood returned. He exchanged glances with Shalltear. Your Majesty. Hiiieee! He nearly jumped when the Baroness addressed him. w-what is it, Zahradnik-dono? You said that this place is not a part of the Sorcerous Kingdoms history, yes? Thats right. Why do you ask? Because I cant help but think that this is the Sorcerous Kingdom. Not literally the one of the present-day, but a point where your policies for our nation will eventually lead us. This prosperous state and its high degree of magical integration is what awaits us in our future. It has already been accomplished in the pastand someone or something came to purposely annihilate it. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 As the Baroness slowly paced around the remains of the grove, Ainz ruminated over her statement. The idea that some unknown threat might eventually come to attack the Sorcerous Kingdom was unsettling, but the evidence left behind suggested that it would not be a true danger to them. What he dwelled upon was Baroness Zahradniks assessment of the Sorcerous Kingdom, its policies, and where she thought they might lead. Hers was a vision of the future C one that Ainz could not conceive of or bring to fruition through his meagre efforts alone. He didnt even know where to start. Compared to his previous existence of helpless drudgery in a dead world, this new world was a paradise. Having only resided here for a mere year and a half, Ainz did not have the expectations from which the hopes of the local populations developed. Thus, he could not see what she saw, nor could he truly imagine the future that any of the locals might want. To be certain, he had his priorities. Most of his firm decisions rose from a desire to protect the memory of his friends. When it came to the future of the Sorcerous Kingdom and its subjects, however, all he could do was play the part of a wise ruler and pray that his subordinates could figure out what to do with his vague directions. Ainz felt that he did better when working out on the field, so to speak, interacting with individuals on a personal level and using his experience in sales to connect with people. It worked with what one might consider common folk, and he had secured several victories when it came to them, along with his few working initiatives. His interactions with aristocrats, however, had been rather uninspiring thus far. Jircniv, despite being a friend, avoided him for some reason. The nobles of Re-Estize had snubbed him so hard that they didnt even send a representative to contact the mysterious magic caster that had thrown in his lot with the Empire. Despite becoming an official nation, there were no foreign ambassadors present in the Sorcerous Kingdom. E-Rantels local leaders were respectful and accommodating, but he couldnt say he had really gotten to know any of them. With Baroness Zahradnik came his chance to finally score a win, and due to the strange circumstances that accompanied their meeting, he thought that he had a basic feel for her character. As she slowly regained her composure, howeverwell, if he were to describe the Baroness in a word, it would be daunting. Behind her austere and intimidating nobles mask was everything that the man behind the mask of the Sorcerer King was not. Despite her age, she was a born leader with a vision and a plan in motion, driven by unwavering conviction and adamantine will. She worked through her doubts, fears and problems at an enviable pace. He doubted that even Ulbert could come up with anything serious to hold against her. So this place, he worked some regal poise into his voice, or rather, what it used to be, matches what you imagine the future of the Sorcerous Kingdom will look like? It is difficult for me to think otherwise, Your Majesty, she replied. They were secure in their defences. Their land and geographical position were ideal. Add inspired leadership, careful management, and motivated subjects and you have a recipe for spectacular success. The Sorcerous Kingdom is already on that same course. I walk the streets of E-Rantel occasionally, Ainz said, but, as you might imagine, personally figuring out whether the citizens are motivated or not as the sovereign can be difficult. Do you truly believe this to be the case? Its barely been half a year since the duchy changed hands. I cannot speak for the territories that Im not familiar with, but the people understand that they are in a much better situation than before. It is not a difficult thing to grasp when the lands are secure, crime is next to nonexistent and food is plentiful. Those living in the lands of Nobles who have capitalised on our new reality are reaping the benefits and willing to believe in an even better future. Ainz supposed that the numbers on Albedos reports did reflect what she said, but it was difficult to internalise through reports alone. By scanning through them, one could see that nothing was wrong, but they didnt indicate how much better it was compared to before and how public sentiment was affected. In other words, the numbers were meaningless to him. Do you believe well have something like this University soon? Universal education, perhaps? Probably not in the form of this monstrosity of a building, the Baroness said, but my demesne should have something like a fully-fledged University in a generation or two. I already have Universal education in my territory C that part was simple. The claim for a University was impressive, but he frowned at the latter. The reported literacy rate for Re-Estize was extremely low and was one of the problems Yuri Alpha had pointed out to him as critical to the development of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Even with her orphanage offering free education to the city folk, teaching the majority of E-Rantel how to read was a distant dream. Universal educationwas simple? Baroness Zahradnik seemed to pick up on the source of his doubtful words. She turned away and smiled slightly. I was able to cheat on that front, she said. My territory was effectively empty in the spring, and I only brought in as many people as my social and economic infrastructure could sustain. The entire population should have basic literacy by the end of next year, while children attending school are further educated in preparation for vocational programs. Hmmis there some system that you modelled yours off of? Its based on what is done in the Theocracy, the Baroness replied. There are notable differences, however. The shortage of temple staff in the Sorcerous Kingdom means that the bulk of our curriculum is handled by instructors trained by Miss Alpha rather than members of the clergy. Miss Alphaah, you mean Yuri. Yes, Your Majesty. Several Nobles have expressed interest in her work. Theres quite a long waiting list for new instructors now. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. He was aware of Yuris intent to employ widows and he had pledged Nazaricks full support in her efforts, but he wasnt aware what the shape that those efforts took beyond an orphanage in the city. Yamaikos daughter had certainly inherited her mothers fiery passion for social welfare and education. The two Shadow Demons returned for another round of reports, after which the Baroness seemed satisfied that they had covered the entire floor. She dusted off her hands and knees before leading them down the largest thoroughfare leading out of the plaza. Was there anything of particular interest in here that we might have missed, Your Majesty? Something like an underground area, perhaps? The Shadow Demons didnt find anything that looked like it might be a way down. Then where are we headed? If this was a public space, she explained, then this should be the way outat least thats what I was thinking. Theres no reason to not have an entrance on the ground floor as a civilian structure. That there was something like a main entrance became apparent as they approached the wall. Ainzs gaze traced the outline of a doorway roughly as wide as the route that they had followed. The Baroness and her Shadow Demons checked all along the nearby walls and in the rooms nearby, but couldnt find a way to open it. I have no idea what Im even looking for, she said. Is this doorway magical? My Arcane Vision doesnt suggest anything of the sort, he replied. There was no damage on the outside and nothing in front of usmaybe its just run down? Shall I force it open, Ainz-sama? Shalltear offered. Ehmlets not accidentally break anything just yet, Ainz told Shalltear. We have some Rogues nearby. He contacted Cocytus and asked him to send the closest search team over. Within ten minutes, an Eight-Edged Assassin crawled down from the wall. Check for any devices that may open this wall, he ordered. Call us over if you find anything. The Arachnoid Mercenary NPC bobbed its head in acknowledgement and skittered off. While they waited, the rest of its team arrived. Ainz sent them off to begin mapping the layout of the colossal structure. The Eight-Edged Assassin returned shortly after, bringing them to a room nearby. It tapped one of its razor-sharp legs on a featureless section of the buildings wall. Everyone leaned in to take a closer look. I dont see anything, the Baroness said, and the two Shadow Demons beside her shrugged. I dont see anything, either, Shalltear added. There was no mana emanating from the spot that the Eight-Edged Assassin indicated, and there was nothing to distinguish it from the rest of the wall. How does it work? Ainz asked. Just a moment, please. The Eight-Edged Assassin brought its four front legs forward as it started working on some mechanism undetectable to the rest of them. Several seconds later, a handle seamlessly emerged from the wall. Turning this handle ninety degrees will activate the mechanism that opens the door, it explained. thats it? There are no traps or locks? None, Great Master. How does it know that just by looking at a featureless wall? He puzzled over the thought briefly, then decided it was a good thing that the device was unprotected. Eight-Edged Assassins were specialised in stealthy combat, which included strong detection ability, but they were ill-suited for dealing with locks and traps. Then Unable to restrain the urge to do it himself, Ainz reached out and turned the handle. By the time he went back outside, the door was already open. I didnt even hear anything. I dont think there was anything to hear, Your Majesty. The stone door was twenty metres wide, five metres tall, and three metres thick. Yet, it hadnt made a sound as it split into two halves and opened outwards. Even the Dwarves dont have anything like this, Baroness Zahradnik remarked. They do, he told her. Though it was only a tenth of the size, the door to the royal vault in Feoh Berkana had a similar mechanism. A thought occurred to him. He turned to the Eight-Edge Assassin. Search every millimetre of this door, he ordered. Report any markings or writing that you find. Ainz stepped through the entrance, running a bony hand over one of the massive doors as he made his way out. What are the chances He murmured. Something to do with the Dwarves, Your Majesty? Yes, he replied. Like this stone tower, the royal vault in Feoh Berkana is extraordinarily strong C strong enough to be impervious to both the Demon Gods that attacked the Dwarf Kingdom two centuries ago and the Ancient Frost Dragon that moved in afterwards. Many of the contents within had been there since the Golden Age of Runecrafting. The vault itself was protected by Runes. Youre saying that the Dwarves might have been hired to construct this tower? The door, at least. The Dwarf Kingdom used to trade with the huge Human nation that once existed all around the Azerlisia Mountains back then. There were mounds of gold coins from that Human nation within the vault. Baroness Zahradniks steps slowed, and a furrow formed on her brow. This is the second time Ive heard this, she said. Dame Verilyn told me the same thing, but her information was from the records left in the ruins of Feoh Berkana. I thought she was somehow mistaken in her readingthat she matched up the wrong dates or something. Mistaken? Yes, becausebecause it doesnt correspond to what Ive learned of history. How long ago was the Golden Age of Runecrafting, Your Majesty? When did it begin? A troubled expression came over the Baroness, and Ainz wondered why it troubled her so. As she had noted, the accounts of history were often flavoured with the agendas and biases of each respective nation. One more conflicting tale shouldnt have mattered any more or less to one that understood this. Im not certain, Ainz said. All I can say is that it was before the fall of Feoh Berkana C you can hardly call it a golden age if your capital lies in ruins and your nation is in decline. Dwarves live for centuries, so what they call an age may be a very long time indeed. I see, the young noblewoman seemed to relax. I was probably too narrow-minded in my thinking. I thought it went against the history I knew, but in reality, this Human nation that the Dwarf Kingdom traded with might have existed long before humanity was driven into a corner. History can be complicated, he smirked. Especially in this region where very little beyond the last two centuries has survived. Even what comes from before mostly consists of tales from the world beyond. I believe that Momons observations about the history of this region should be kept in mind not only for your investigation here, but for any accounts of history that you delve into. The Baroness troubled look returned. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 After leaving the ruined tower, the Sorcerer King had them stop by the Royal Army headquarters to see if anything new had been uncovered around the city ruins. Despite their meticulous work and the extraordinary perception of the Eight-Edge Assassins, however, the rest of the place remained an unremarkable collection of rubble. His Majesty seemed to take the information C or lack of it C in stride. Ludmila sensed that, after investigating the colossal tower, he was now set on exploring the capital to the south in hopes of finding something even more substantial. As they made their way back to where her vessel was moored on the river, Ludmila mulled over the words of Momon, conveyed to her by the Sorcerer King. The history that is agreed upon. The history that is disagreed upon. The history that people do not believe matters. It was a neatly-packaged way of describing a process through which one might wade through the mire of history to arrive at the truth. As it was, however, she felt that she was getting nowhere. At first, she was something that bordered on being offended when confronted with other accounts of history that conflicted with what she had learned. Be it from temple histories, local lore, or her independent research, everything was a history that was agreed upon. Ilyshnishs account of the Dwarven records was the first time that Ludmila had ever heard otherwise. The Sorcerer Kings related account of the Dwarves past brought that conflict back into her awareness. Her attempts at making sense of Katzes history with so little to go off of only caused her to draw the anomalous information back into her cross-examination of the history that she knew. At one point, Ludmila thought she had realised a way to reconcile everything, but the Sorcerer King seemed to insist that she continue scrutinising events. A wall existed in the regions history, as His Majesty had noted. It was one where local records ceased to be beyond the time two centuries previous to their own. Though history was a mystery past this point, the reason for it was well known: the Demon Gods had destroyed nearly all of the nations that existed in the region C perhaps even beyond it. Only two places survived intact, that she knew of. The first was the Slane Theocracy. The second was the Elven Kingdom in the Great Forest of Evansha, who had been the Theocracys ally until recent times. She supposed that there was also what the Frost Dragons and Frost Giants knew, but it was difficult to discern truth from boast in any of their tales and their accounts centred on their high mountain home. The temple histories understandably only spoke of the Theocracys history as the sole remaining bastion of humanity. There was no history in the time between the advent of the Six Great Gods and the Demon gods C as far as Human knowledge was concerned C because they were not Human lands until the Demon Gods wrought calamity upon them. After the Demon Gods were vanquished by the Thirteen Heroes, the Theocracy sent great numbers of their people to seed the lands left ruined in the aftermath. Every Human nation in the north owed its founding to this effort. With this being the case, her thoughts went further back in time, to when humanity still existed beyond their little corner of the world. Humans must have had nations before that, and she saw the one that they were currently investigating as an example of this. Perhaps those that managed to escape the destruction fled to the area where the Theocracy now stood, potentially making them the ancestors of many Humans in the present day. Carrying this thought in her heart, waves of dull anger followed her wherever she went. What would humanity be like if they hadnt lost everything to the cruel realities of a world that was intent on destroying them? All that they struggled with today must have surely been a trivial matter to the Humans of the past. Ludmila glanced over her shoulder, to where the Sorcerer King and Lady Shalltear followed in the wake of her company. Was this excursion truly happenstance? Surshana was not only the god of death, but held purview over judgement and justice. This was the reason why noble families that followed The Six tended to be Surshana adherents, House Zahradnik and House Corelyn included. It was almost certain that a great injustice had occurred here; perhaps a great reckoning was finally in the works. Once the architect of this great atrocity was unveiled, judgement would surely come, no matter how far away they were. Upon reaching the river harbour, Ludmila activated her Frostburn Phoenix Hairpin, flying over to alight on the deck of her ship. She turned to speak to one of the Vampire Brides who were making ready for the Sorcerer Kings arrival. Has anything happened while we were away? Its been quiet the entire time, the Vampire Bride replied. Quite relaxing, actually. Ludmila made her rounds, inspecting her vessel and its surroundings. Nothing appeared to be amiss, though there was also no reason to suspect that anything would. She gave the all clear to Lady Shalltear, who arrived with His Majesty shortly after. A few minutes later, they were on their way south, propelled by the river and the north wind. At their current speed, it would take perhaps three hours to draw close to their destination. The soft sound of luxurious robes whispered over the deck. At her usual spot on the bow, Ludmila turned to find the Sorcerer King standing behind her. Lady Shalltear stood on his right side, though as his escort her focus was directed towards their surroundings. It shouldnt be a long trip, I think. No more than three hours, Your Majesty, Ludmila tamped down on the pleasant warmth that rose in His Majestys presence. Considering where were headed, it may be prudent to slow down before then in case there are hazards below the surface. HazardsI suppose I should dominate a few Wraiths and send them ahead of us underwater. A prudent decision, she nodded. Ive been worrying if there are any wrecks on the riverbed. That city had an expansive harbour, but I didnt see any ships. Considering the fact that much of everything had been burned away, the vessels in those harbours might have been as well. Still, there should have been more than a few navigating the river that had been sunk. Speaking of ships, the Sorcerer King said. There are rumours of one that wanders the plains. Have you heard anything about this, Lady Zahradnik? Not that I can recall, Your Majesty. I am probably one of the worst people to ask, however C most of my time is spent focused on my duties rather than frequenting places where tales and rumours collect. I seeat any rate, I had hoped we would have encountered it by now. Since we were close to the centre of the region, there should have been Elder Liches and the like C especially in that mage tower. The Red Skeleton Warriors in the city were about as strong as a weak Elder Lich, so Ludmila had expected something like that as well. She stepped over to stand on the Sorcerer Kings left so that she wouldnt block the view or make him talk to her back when she faced forward again. The concentration of negative energy increases the closer we get to the capital, she looked out over the water, so the Undead accumulating there should reach higher levels. This means that we have a greater chance of meeting an Elder Lich, yes? This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Lady Shalltear tilted her head curiously. The concentration of negative energy? Yes, my lady. A long silence stretched out between them. The Sorcerer King cleared his throat. I think what Shalltear is asking is how youve determined this, Lady Zahradnik. Is it the intangible sense for Undead and Undead-producing locations that all creatures appear to possess? You cant see it, my lady? No? Ludmila leaned forward to look at Lady Shalltear on the other side of the Sorcerer King. She returned Ludmilas look with a shake of her head. But I thought all Undead could sense negative energy as I did, Ludmila said. That is certainly not the case, His Majesty said. You mentioned that you see it C most do not perceive negative energy in such a direct way unless theyre in the process of being blasted by it. I dont think I have a proper way to express my perception, Ludmila replied. Its like a sixth sense that ties in with my other senses. Even if I close my eyes, I can perceive it. When combined with my Truesight, it can pierce any attempts to conceal negative energy in the same way as my Talent can pierce illusions and supernatural subterfuge. Do you have some race-specific behaviour related to negative energy: an Ability or a Skill? She fell silent, trying to figure out how to describe what she did. How it even worked was something she was still trying to figure out. Im still trying to understand what it is, exactly, she said. When I was investigating it in my territory, I found that negative energy is attracted to me. What happens when it reaches you? I think I absorb it, Ludmila replied. I can feel the emotions it carries when I do. Sometimes, I react badly to a particularly distasteful patch of negative energy. Now that she was thinking about it, her recollection drew forth other details. So youre like a Vampire, Lady Shalltear said, except instead of blood, its negative energy? This feeling you describe is similar to what I taste when I drink blood. Your guess is as good as mine, my lady. WaitHis Majesty said something earlier: that Vampires have an enhanced sense of hearing and smell that helps them track their prey. Thats right, the Sorcerer King nodded, what of it? Theyre basicallyracial traits? Natural tools that help them locate their food. Do Elder Liches have the same Arcane Vision that Your Majesty possesses? Erm, yes, his voice turned tentative. It is an ability that all Elder Liches have. Its said that Elder Liches grow in power by absorbing mana, she explained. If you look at it from the same perspective, Arcane Vision is a racial trait that helps them locate their food. It made a sort of sense to her, at least. Her background as a Ranger may have been influencing things, however. All living creatures had the tools to secure their sustenance, so why not Undead? So while Ive been feeding on you, Lady Shalltear smiled lasciviously, youve been secretly feeding on me? Yet another of your kinky behaviours has come to light. I-it only works on ambient negative energy, that Ive seen. I dont hover around the Death Knights in my demesne like some giant negative energy mosquito. So you say, her liege said teasingly. Between them, the Sorcerer King cleared his throat. Does that mean youve been absorbing negative energy since we crossed into the Katze Plains? No, Your Majesty, Ludmila shook her head. I cant say for certain, but it only appears to work in the territories under my control. I was testing out this ability in the E-Rantel Cemetery before Lady Shalltear contacted me about your plans for an excursion. The negative energy thereavoided me. Alsopardon me, Your Majesty. Ludmila unequipped her gauntlets. She leaned forward to hold out her palm, trying to present it edgewise to the Sorcerer King. Im not sure if you can see it, she said. But this unnatural Katze mist is steeped in negative energy. His Majesty leaned forward. Ludmilas stomach fluttered when she realised how close his face was getting to her hand. Hmmyes, I see it. The mist is moving to barely avoid your hand. Thats quite interestingso what do you get from feeding on the negative energy in your demesne? He leaned back again, and Ludmila quickly withdrew her hand. Ambient negative energy isnt expended when an Undead being manifests from it, she said, so a strong enough patch will continue manifesting Undead once in a while. The temples suppress the negative energy in the E-Rantel Cemetery, but, as you know, Undead will still appear there. Nature, however, can counteract the accumulation of negative energy. They say that nature spirits manifest when a natural environment becomes old or rich enough, and after gaining my ability to perceive negative energy, I think this is true. So something like an abundance of life energyI believe Pinison C a Dryad that we met in the Great Forest of Tob C manifested in the way that you describe. Yes, Your Majesty. Elementals are also said to manifest the same way C in places abundant with their associated elemental energies. My ability to absorb negative energy removes it from where it was entirely, so you might say that I get a cleaner demesne. I dont know if this also means that life energy will become more abundant in my territory because theres no negative energy to counteract it. I suppose if nature spirits will start popping up all over the place if I keep things neat and tidy, Ill know for sure. Instead of a Revenant, Lady Shalltear quipped, we should call you a Death Maid. Believe it or not, my lady, Ludmila smirked, the same thought crossed my mind while I was learning about it. What about personal benefits? The Sorcerer King asked, Shalltear, for instance, can use collected blood to fuel metamagic. Theres also her Blood Frenzyhas she mentioned that to you before? Rather than a personal benefit, Lady Shalltear considered it a sort of curse. Ludmila had been warned of its existence as a precaution shortly after she started offering Lady Shalltear her blood. If too much blood was spilt on her skin, she would enter a berserk state. Yes, Your Majesty. I dont sense that I can do anything with what I absorb C Im not even sure where it goes. HmmI wonder if theres a way to find out if you grow like an Elder Lich. Perhaps through the generation of mass amounts of ambient negative energy in your territory There was a conflict in the upper reaches a few months ago, she replied. I got around to cleaning it up recently, but Im not sure if I gained anything from it. The Sorcerer King raised a hand to his chin thoughtfully. You say that you can only absorb negative energy in your territory, he said in musing tones. Since were taking over the Katze Plains, I could grant you some land. Once youre done cleaning it up, we could exchange it for another uncleansed territory. If it works, it would mean a lot more arable land for the Sorcerous Kingdom. I will make the attempt if you wish, Your Majesty, Ludmila said. But something tells me it isnt as simple as that. If it was, the Sorcerous Kingdom could lease me out to clean up graveyards and old battlefields around the world for a hefty sum. A deep chuckle rose from His Majestys throat. That does sound rather silly when you put it that way, he said. I suppose not everything can be so easily investigated. At least you seem to have embraced your role as a custodian of your territory. A Warden. Hm? Some of the Demihumans in my territory seem to understand what I am C or rather, my place in the grand scheme of things. Theyve been calling me the Warden of the Vale long before I rose as a Revenant. Dame Verilyn seems to know something about it as well, butC Several Wraiths floated over to the bow of the ship, lining up in front of the Sorcerer King. His Majesty nodded several times before their sail was lowered and the skeletal oarsmen worked to slow down the ship. Ludmila walked forward and scanned the surface of the water ahead, but saw nothing out of the ordinary. They found something? She asked. Those hazards you were wary of, the Sorcerer King answered. The river bottom is littered with the remains of large ships for the next dozen or so kilometres. The desperate struggle carved into the silent stone halls of the ancient university rose fresh from her memory. It appeared that they were about to uncover yet another chapter of Katzes tragic past. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 They anchored a few hundred metres from where the underwater hazards were supposedly lurking just beneath the surface. Ludmila frowned out over the river, searching for the telltale signs in the current that indicated submerged objects like rocks or logs. If you want to go for a swim, Lady Shalltear said, go right on ahead. I dont want to get silt and mud on this precious equipment. Then just take it all off, her liege smiled. In fact, Id prefer it that way. Ludmila eyed the back of the Sorcerer King, who had walked up to gaze out over the end of the bow. The fingers clasped behind him twitched. Had they gotten a reaction out of His Majesty? The Sorcerer King nearly always carried himself with regal poise and grace. It made the rare times that his raw feelings slipped out especially endearing C precious moments to be quietly cherished in her memory. Ludmila briefly imagined herself stripping in front of him before she caught herself. Thats inappropriate, my lady. In front of them, the Sorcerer King seemed to nod to himself. Its just us here, Lady Shalltear said. Well, if youre that shy, how about swimming around in just the bodysuit? His Majesty turned around. Wont it be unequipped with the rest of the armour? The individual pieces may still be removed by hand, Lord Ainz. That seems like a hassle, the Sorcerer King said. She doesnt have usable clothing under her armour? Under my armour? Ludmila frowned. A long silence passed between them. The crimson points of His Majestys eyes drifted over Ludmila. Half of her wanted his gaze to linger, while the other half urged her to cringe away. His gaze slid over to Lady Shalltear. Shalltear Y-yes, Lord Ainz? Im fairly certain there was a clothing slot item listed in this equipment set. Yes C waikayayche-zero-seven. So then it should be no problem, yes? Lady Shalltear opened her mouth, then closed it again. Her brows drew together in an expression of great concentration before her face relaxed into a smile. It brought to mind the look of a Farmer showing off their prize animal. Ludmila, she said imperiously. His Majesty desires that you unequip your armoC Wait! His Majesty cut in, What exactly is waikayayche-zero-seven? Its, ermimportant! Yes: important equipment for ladies of our means. The Sorcerer King turned to Ludmila. Lady Zahradnik, he asked, what is it? Theyretheyre pads, Your Majesty. and? Thats it. After the answer left her mouth, Ludmila wanted to jump into the river C armour and all. You could have used something better to wear under her armour, the Sorcerer King said. B-but its how Lord Peroroncino made it! Lady Shalltear protested, then turned to Ludmila, You like it, dont you? Wearing next to nothing under your armour C its exciting! Thats It wasnt that particular aspect of the equipment that she liked. Lady Shalltear showed her how to use them with her regular clothing, so Ludmila had planned on doing just that. Its enchantments wouldnt stack with the effects of enchanted clothing that was already there, but that was beside the point. As Lady Shalltear had so delicately put it, it was important equipment for ladies of their means. The scales of her judgement teetered back and forth. She would have to return them if they were replaced with something else. Maybe she could have something like them made? The next time we go back, the Sorcerer King said. Have some regular undergarments made for that slot. And so the god of judgement rendered his decision in her stead. Lady Shalltear sighed in disappointment, and His Majesty turned back to look out over the bow. I have some swimwear you could borrow, her liege offered. The Sorcerer King froze. Ludmila frowned upon seeing His Majesty do so. Swimwear? Equipment designed to be worn in and around water, her liege told her. Would you like to take a look? I cant say I''m not just a bit curious Something appeared in Lady Shalltears hands. Ludmila waited for her to start laying out pieces of equipment on the deck, but Lady Shalltear simply dangled it in front of her. Ludmilas eyes widened in scandalised realisation. My lady, thats a string! Summon Monster X! They both started as the Sorcerer Kings voice boomed out over the river. The swimwear vanished from Lady Shalltears hands. Seconds later, something stirred beneath the water. A swell formed in front of the ship, resolving into a watery face as wide as Ludmila was tall. Move the wrecks below onto the eastern shore, His Majesty ordered. Minimise the damage to them, if possible. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. The face merged back into the river, leaving nothing but the flowing current behind. Several dozen seconds later, a huge object broke the surface of the water. It took a moment to realise that it was the bow of a ship. Torrents of water streamed off of its deck as it rose above the current for the first time in untold ages. Aquatic Undead, rotting debris and globs of silt plopped into the water. More of the hull followed, but it abruptly ended in a jagged array of broken boards. Ludmila thought that it must have been at least half of the vessel; the stump of a mast could be seen near the back end. Its design was distinctly different from her knarr, however, half again its beam with three times the draught. As the wreck was conveyed into the mist towards the distant riverbank, she saw that it was being cradled by what appeared to be living water. Is that a Water Elemental, Your Majesty? Umu, the Sorcerer King replied. Its an Elemental Monolith C one step down from a Primal Elemental. Its quite a large step, however. As he said so, three more broken hulls rose from the water. The Elemental Monoliths were powerful enough that she couldnt accurately gauge how strong they were. The size of an Elemental correlated directly to its power, so Adventurers described them in those terms. Small, medium, large, huge, and so on C neither Monolith nor Primal was familiar to her. Shalltear, His Majesty said, summon some as well: theres an entire fleet down there to dredge up. Right away, Lord Ainz! Summon Monster X! Four more Water Elemental Monoliths joined the first set. Your Majesty, Ludmila asked, How strong would you say these are compared to the creature that attacked the tower that we just left? Hmmspecific properties aside, each one of these should be about the same strength as the entity that was rampaging through that building. Ludmilas gaze followed the line of Elementals carrying wreckage to the shore. Each onethe fate that befell Katze seemed an impossibility for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Challenging beings of transcendental power like His Majesty and Lady Shalltear was unthinkable. Her solemn thoughts turned grave, recalling the histories of the Theocracy. Their gods were not the only beings that possessed transcendental power. A mere century after the advent of the Six Great Gods, the Eight Greed Kings had set the world aflame. After that Ludmila swallowed as her eyes rested on the back of His Majesty. Dread settled upon her being as she considered the past. Your Majesty Hm? Youve raised a new nation heredoes that mean you are here to stay? Sudden tears blurred Ludmilas vision. Why did he hesitate to answer? Frustration over her powerlessness welled up within her. She could do nothing if he decided to leave. She would do anything for him to stay. Not just for herself, but for the people of E-Rantel who had kept the faith through centuries of adversity. Beside His Majesty, Shalltear blinked and looked up at him. A rare look of fearful worry filled her face. Minutes passed before the rustle of silken fabrics sounded over the current. The hem of the Sorcerer Kings robe entered her downcast gaze. There is something I would like to ask, Lady Zahradnik, he said. What is a god to you? She licked her lips nervously at the unexpected question. Why was he asking this? Was it some sort of test? Theythey are beings of great power, Your Majesty. Far beyond that which mere mortals might obtain. His Majesty snorted. Is that all? Power? Many beings possess great power. Does that make them all gods? Ludmila looked past His Majesty, to the Elementals clearing their way. Truth be told, that was how it was. Beings of sufficient power were invariably perceived as gods who had descended upon the world. The Water Elemental Monoliths would be considered water gods if one did not understand that they were summoned creatures. Gods were not guaranteed to be good or evil. Sometimes they were worshipped as divine benefactors. Other times, they were harbingers of calamity or simply treated as a force of nature. The Demon Gods were the most recent ones of note, along with the Dragon God who brought the tale of the Thirteen Heroes to an end. No matter who he claimed to be, the Sorcerer King would be seen as a god to simple beings such as herself. As would Lady Shalltear and many of the Sorcerer Kings vassals. His Majestys question confused her C it was common sense for nearly everyone, yet he seemed to have some other notion in mind. I will put it another way, the Sorcerer King said. There exist great religions that perform works in the name of their gods. The clergy of these faiths would have you believe that these gods of theirs are not simply beings of great power. Do the faithful not believe in the almighty power of their gods? That they may create or destroy on a whim? That they are omniscient, omnipresent and omnipotent? IIve never heard of any god like that before, Your Majesty. Gods are certainly powerful enough to do many things, but they cannot do everything. She glanced up at His Majesty. Sometimes, people might think that the gods had answers to the problems that vexed them and prayed for miracles, but that was only wishful thinking. What he had said seemed so silly that would have treated it as a joke if not for his serious tone. He remained silent, and Ludmila wracked her memories for any knowledge that might satisfy him. All she knew of the gods, however, were what was conveyed in the scriptures. Surely he was not interested in that. Yet, she spoke anyway, desperate to produce the answer that he sought. Our scriptures are filled with the knowledge of the gods, her voice was tentative, but they say very little about the gods themselves. Only that their advent ensured humanitys survival and that they dwelled amongst us. The gods even had children: born out of unions with Human partners. More to the point, the gods were Humans themselves. Except for Surshana An uninvited thought wandered into her mind. Five of the gods had children with the Humans that they dwelled with, and traces of divine blood flowed through many in the present day. Maybe His Majesty had come to even the score? Lady Shalltear was quite confident that His Majesty could give her children. If so, what did that entail for Ludmila, who was Undead as well? Was it part of the reason why she had been allowed to return? A divine purpose? The blood of the other gods probably flowed through millions, so catching up seemed a daunting task. Noas Undead, she had a limitless lifespan. Maybe she could raise a few children every other generation? Two or three at a time might be nice She murmured to herself. Huh? I-its nothing, Your Majesty. She looked back down, realising she had been staring at His Majesty for too long. It took a moment for her to gather her thoughts again. To be honest, she said, Im not sure if I possess the answer that Your Majesty is looking for. Five of our gods were Human, and that nothing is said of their private lives suggests they lived as regular Humans do. The sixth and greatest was Undead, but he was not an evil god as many might believe an Undead god to be. He had some pretty evil lesser gods who followed him, however. Even that part was the same. The Sorcerer King had many servants who would be seen as evil by Humans. Shalltear was essentially a lesser god who served him, and she was quite proud of her evil nature. Despite her tendency to favour an evil approach to things, however, she was an excellent liege in whom Ludmila could trust and proudly serve. So in your mind, His Majesty said, a god can be ignorant, make mistakes and fail? I am not an expert on the nature of gods, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. But descended gods surely do all that and more. They can love and laugh and cry; feel sorrow and regret. They are people with interests of their own, and with their power, many whims and desires would surely be fulfilled. If they choose a mortal form, they can grow old and die. It is even possible for gods to be banished by other powerful beings, as the histories tell. She swallowed after the words spilt from her mouth. The last was not something that followers of The Six liked to dwell upon. Merely a century following their gods advent, the Eight Greed Kings arrived and committed the Grave Sin: forcefully taking Surshana C the merciful god who had stayed with humanity C away from them. Then they are, as you seem to put it, just powerful people. Ludmila nodded. If that is the case, the Sorcerer King asked, why are they gods? How do these powerful beings transcend conventional recognition to become subjects of worship? It would depend on the god, Ludmila answered. Respect. Gratitude. Fear. Something greater than themselves. Those would probably be the common reasons. The Six Great Gods represent aspects of Human life. Since they were mostly Humans, it is easy for us to see ourselves in them. As for worshipit does not just mean tithes, hymns and prayer. How we live our lives serves as the principal form of worship. For a Noble who follows The Six, administration, leadership and the delivery of justice according to the precepts of our faith is all a form of worship. Ours is not a shallow, empty faith: it is one intertwined with every fibre of our existence. I suppose that, for one who is accustomed to their power, the notion that others might come to worship them seems strange. For us, howeverthey are so far above our regular lives that we cannot even grasp the furthest extent of their being. Conventional recognition, as Your Majesty puts it, cannot even grasp how strong a Platinum-rank Adventurer is. The tales of Heroes and Legends utterly fail to convey the realities that come with their power. An existence far beyond even thosewhat else can such a being be called, but a god? Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 As it would take some time to clear away the ships strewn over the riverbed, the Sorcerer King and Lady Shalltear returned to the Sorcerous Kingdom to attend to matters there. Though the Water Elemental Monoliths had long advanced downriver, Ludmila did not fly over to watch their progress. It was His Majestys excursion, after all C it wouldnt do to examine their findings ahead of him. Instead, she remained on her vessel, patiently awaiting his return. An Elder Lich from the Royal Army headquarters would contact her once every thirty minutes for a status update. Otherwise, she was left mostly alone to dwell on His Majestys questions and the way in which she had answered them. I said too much. Like her friend, Clara, Ludmila had no desire to mince words when it came to matters of crucial importance. Nor would she consider lying to His Majesty over their most recent topic. She would not have answered differently, but that did not mean that regrets were absent in the wake of her reply. The Sorcerer King surely knew everything she spoke of and more besides. Speaking of histories he was well aware of was akin to relating the tales of a famous figure to the figure himself. She didnt know what had come over her C the stream of disjointed and poorly-constructed rationale must have sounded laughably inept to His Majesty. As she agonised over her response and what it might mean for the future, a looming figure drifted into her peripheral vision. At first, she thought it was one of the Elementals, returned for some reason. After looking over, however, she found herself staring at a wall that stood in the water. Ludmila blinked several times, unsure of what she was looking at. Her eyes followed glowing, wooden boards until they came across a massive hole in the wall. On the other side of its jagged, curled-up edges was what looked like the interior of a building. A number of Wights, Skeleton Mages and Skeleton Warriors looked back at her. Her gaze moved upwards until they found a railing over three metres above the waterline. Behind the railing were three towering masts with tattered sails. It was a ship C one that she imagined would have been more at home sailing the seas of the world. One that looked to be three times the length of her own. How the ship stayed afloat in its condition or how its tattered sails could be of any use was beyond her. She scanned the railing until she came across the crimson-eyed gaze of an Undead being, who was looking back down at her. It took less than a second for her to realise that it was not in the form of a Human. Massive hands ending in sharp claws clutched the railing, and the being itself was a good metre taller than she was. A skeletal frame filled out its tattered brown robes, and its barrel chest made it look more a warrior than anything else. After some thought, Ludmila decided that if it had living flesh, it would have been something like one of the Krkono?e Rangers. A felid-type Beastman, albeit a good metre shorter than the ones living in her demesne. The skeletal Beastman examined her vessel in return. The points of his eyes moved away from her: over the Death Knights, Death Priests and Vampire Brides in the hold; to the Death Warrior and its Skeleton crew. It then looked to its left and right: to its own crew of Wights, Skeleton Mages and Skeleton Warriorsthen its gaze returned to her. Mines bigger, it said in a gruff, masculine voice. Much bigger, Ludmila replied diplomatically. A snort came in response, and the Undead Beastman leaned its elbows on the railing. Ive not seen you around these parts C Id have certainly remembered such a fine lady if I had. Whose ensign are you flying, miss Ludmila straightened, then lowered her head in a curtsey. Apologies for my late introduction, she said. Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, of the Sorcerous Kingdom. I?kur, Captain of the Ruins Wake. Its a pleasure to meet you, Baroness Zahradnik. The pleasure is all mine, Captain I?kur. Ludmila smiled up at him, not quite sure what else to say. The Sorcerer King had mentioned something about the vessels existence, but she hadnt expected it to sail right up to her. At least Captain I?kur was polite. He had a polished, charming air to him: one that differed dramatically from the depictions of intelligent Undead in tales. Then again, so did many of the Undead servitors of the Sorcerer King. It wont do to have us talking like this, he said. Would you like to come aboard, my lady? You dont plan on whisking me away somewhere? Perish the thought! I?kur laughed, Were all proper gentlemen here. Besides, those are your Elementals working out there, arent they? We wouldnt get very far if we tried sailing off with you. What makes you think that the Elemental Monoliths are mine? Well, the members of your retinue are too weak to summon those monstrosities, but theres quite a lot of mana coming off of your esteemed person. I?kur could detect mana. Did that mean that, despite his imposing physique, he was an Elder Lich? A quick assessment put him at around the same level as Nonna. If he had hostile intentions, an Elder Lich probably wouldnt invite their target into close quarters. Ludmila activated her hairpin and flew up to join him. The height of the deck offered a commanding view of the surroundings, but the mist still limited her vision. Thank you for your invitation, captain. Just I?kur is fine, he replied, Its always good to have visitors from abroad. How far off is this Sorcerous Kingdom that you hail from? The Elder Lichs skeletal tail waved lazily back and forth. He seemed completely at easeat least if his body language matched that of the living. Not far away, Ludmila said. Right next door, actually C the border is about two hundred kilometres upriver. Well, thats grand news! I?kur exclaimed, Weve been surrounded by the living for as long as I can remember, so its nice to finally have some proper and friendly neighbours. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. She wondered what he meant by that. Was it the fact that the surrounding nations sent forces to suppress the Undead along their borders? Perhaps, like their mindless counterparts, intelligent Undead who manifested naturally harboured the same views towards the living. Most of the local lore suggested this, though her recent experiences often made her wonder if it was really the case. Were you born here? Sure was, the Elder Lich replied. I came into being about a hundred and fifty years ago in old Laga? C the big city just south of here. Laga?. At long last, they had a name. The people in the region dont seem to have any names for the locations in this place, she said. Its just the Katze Plains to them. Where did you come across the name of the city? Because I was born here? He looked at her strangely, Youre born knowing all sorts of things, right? Like how to cast the spells that you manifested with. Skills and Abilities too. You cant say you dont know where you were born, can you? Ludmila knew where she had been born as a Human, but that was knowledge gained after she matured enough to communicate. She had no idea what the place she rose as a Revenant was called. I was hoping you could shed some light on the history of this place, she said. When it was occupied by the living. Ah, I see. Yeah, I get that way sometimes too: you get so focused on figuring something out that everything revolves around it. You dont look like an Elder Lich, though C I thought that was just something we did. Im a Revenant. A Revenant I?kur tapped his chin with a claw, I cant say Ive heard of those before. Well, not like its unexpected. The more powerful Undead get, the less normal they seem to be. Theres a bunch of odd fellows in Corpus, too. She furrowed her brow at the unknown reference. Corpus? Havent heard of them? The Elder Lich seemed to frown, then shrugged, Well, I guess we are out on the edge of nowhere. Corpus of the Abyss is a sort of loose association for cognizant Undead. If I understand things correctly, it used to be all hush-hush, but theyve started branching out to be more...substantial, if you get what I mean. Most of them still stick to their own business, but a handful have gone into some pretty interesting ventures. I wasnt aware there were any places for the Undead to branch out to. Where theres life, theres death, yeah? I wouldnt be surprised if there are plenty of places like our cosy little home here. So youre a member of this Corpus of the Abyss? More like a customer. One of their more prominent members founded something like a merchant company. Every five years or so, some of their agents come by to trade. I hear that theyre even willing to deal with the living if you can believe that. Theres another guy that founded some sort of cabal with living members, too. Zur...Zur-something. Strange, huh? For an Elder Lich C at least those with whom she was familiar with C I?kur was very chatty. Maybe he was just excited about meeting someone new. I suppose it would depend on the living youre used to dealing with, she said. On that note, its part of the reason why Im here. Were mapping the rivers course and charting a navigable route to the inland sea beyond. Once weve established a few things, our nation will be engaging in trade with whoever is willing to deal with us. Interestingwhat will you be selling? Magic items? Scrolls? Research materials? That would be up to our merchants, Ludmila replied. I assume that they will work with any market that is open to us. Since the nation was founded on an agrarian territory, the bulk of our exports will be grain, lumber, and the like. Undead servitors minimise the cost of labour, so we expect our products to be quite competitive. I see, I?kur said. Im no good at the whole merchant thing, but it does seem like an efficient way to secure resources if you can find someone willing to trade with you. We have to get by on salvage here C those Corpus guys may as well be using Turn Undead on us when they quote their prices. Ludmila tried to imagine a cabal of Elder Liches fleeing in terror from a Merchant. So far, I?kur made them seem like normal peopleor was that because they were all fellow Undead? Things should be looking up in the near future, she said. My demesne was quite poor before the Sorcerous Kingdom annexed the territory it was in, and I feel that were doing very well for ourselves now. Even knowledge has value, so you may find that you have more to offer than you think. I sure hope thats the case, he replied. We tried that once C trading the hard-earned knowledge from our research. Those Corpus Merchants just turned up their noses like it was all beneath them. Im sorry to hear that, Ludmila frowned. My House has had its share of poor experiences with Merchants. Living or Undead, it seemed that there were always those who callously tread on the hard work of others. Youre not a Merchant then? House Zahradnik is a militant noble house. Most of my friends are from merchant houses, however. I believe that they can be trusted to conduct business in good faith. The Elder Lich paused at that. His tail settled on the deck. Friends, huh, he rubbed his jaw. Its strange that weve never heard of the Sorcerous Kingdom until now C especially when its right next to us. The way you make it sound, the Undead there have had more than enough time to create communities of their own. How long have you been there for now? The Sorcerous Kingdom was founded at the end of this last winter. I was a scion of Re-Estizes nobility before that. Captain I?kur crossed his arms over his ribcage. He tilted his gaze upwards, leaning one way, then the other. Ill admit that Im getting slightly confused. As far as I know, Re-Estize is a Human nation C one of the ones that keep sending pesky Adventurers into the plains. Thats right. And they just happened to have a bunch of Undead aristocrats? Ah, no, I was a Human until recently. I?kur scratched his bare skull with a clawed hand. So this Sorcerous Kingdom took the land from Re-Estize a bit over half a year ago. Yes. I think I get it. Are Revenants a species of intelligent Undead that can turn others into more of themselves, like Vampires? Not that I know of, Ludmila said. My liege is a Vampire, but she had nothing to do with my Undead state. The vast majority of the Sorcerous Kingdoms subjects number amongst the living. The friends that I spoke of were friends that I made when I was a Human. The Elder Lich put his hands on his hips, blowing out a sigh. Well, now Im just plain confused. Did someone rewrite the rules of the world while I wasnt looking? is that even possible? There is strong circumstantial evidence that points to it happening at least once in the past. Erm, thats not one of those bits of knowledge I can sell, is it? I have no idea. Perhaps His Majesty would be interested, but it was something that amounted to a useless piece of trivia for most. HmmI suppose this discussion should be left for later. Now that we know about each other, will the Sorcerous Kingdom be sending someone who is authorised to negotiate on its behalf? Yes, as a matter of fact, Ludmila replied. He should be returning soon. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Gifts? Yes, Ludmila replied. Gifts. A diplomatic gesture. The message it conveys is more important than its material value. Since you are representing the residents here, it would be something like a sign of the relationship that you desire between your people and the Sorcerous Kingdom. Captain I?kurs foot tapped rhythmically on the deck, his claws playing over the wooden boards. The ships glow intensified, and he raised his foot. Oh, sorry. The glow of the boards dimmed, and Ludmila studied the ship. Every part of it was imbued with negative energy. Rather than being an inanimate object, the Ghost Ship was an Undead being in its own right C one that she sensed was at least as powerful as a Death Knight. How a Ghost Ship fought or what capabilities one possessed were entirely unknown to her. Ruins Wake seems quite sensitive to some things. A finicky one, she is, Captain I?kur nodded. Shes the only Ghost Ship around here, so Im not sure if its just her that acts like that or if its all of them. Ruins Wake didnt take well to being scratched, yet there was a huge hole in the side of her hull and her sails were worn into strips of tattered cloth. Did she not mind because it was supposed to be a part of her appearance? Perhaps a Ghost Ships existence was similar to Ludmilas own in the way that she maintained her previous form. How does a Ghost Ship manifest? Ludmila asked, Most of the Undead around here appear to be ordered as an echo of the civilization that once stood here. Up until this point, however, what weve seen have been Undead versions of living things. I guess she just took a liking to this ship. Thats quite novel, Ludmila traced her fingers over the railing. Is she a form of spectral Undead that possessed the ship, or did her pre-manifested presence animate the wreck itself? The latter, Captain I?kur said. Something like animating a corpse? If youll excuse me, my lady, Ill be heading down into the hold to see if theres anything that might be appropriate for this gesture. Of course, captain, Ludmila smiled. Please dont restrain yourself on my account. The Elder Lich turned and walked away, heading into some sort of structure in the rear of the Ruins Wake. Ludmilas gaze returned to study the ship. Her knarr was the largest vessel that she knew of, and much of the Ghost Ships construction was strange to her. Piecing together the ships various details, she tried to imagine the resplendent image that such a vessel would have presented when it was crewed by the living. In its heyday, it must have travelled from the river to the seas and the world beyond. What sights have you seen, I wonder? Ludmila murmured as she slowly walked along the railing. She continued to study the details of the ship, then suddenly realised how strange it was for the ship to have certain details at all. They were mostly rotted away, but it was unlike what they had seen before where all identifying elements had been thoroughly destroyed. Curious, she activated her hairpin and flew slowly around the hull, looking for any external markings or embellishments that might convey the ships former identity. The sides of the vessel were lined by what appeared to be ports with rusted metal hinges. Ludmila floated closer to one of them. Can this be opened? With a metallic squeak, the cover swung open on its own. The frame of the port was lined with the same metal, which also appeared to rib the sides of the ship. She stuck her head in to look at the holds interior, noting what appeared to be metal plates on each side of the port. A quick glance showed the same scheme all along the deck. Her first thought was that it was similar to how brigandine armour was fashioned, with metal plates spaced in the suit. Instead of protecting its wearer, however, these plates probably protected the archers or mages that manned each port. Though she had never seen its like, the ships construction suggested that it was a vessel made for war. A thought occurred to her, and she flew to the aft of the ship. She found Captain I?kur a deck lower than where he had entered. He opened the window C which was nothing but a window frame C to speak to her. Is something the matter, my lady? I was just studying the exterior of Ruins Wake, Ludmila replied. Was there anything like an emblem or a name on the hull somewhere? Right down here. Captain I?kur pointed to a spot below the window. Bare traces of lettering were carved into what was once a proud wooden placard. Ludmila narrowed her eyes, trying to make out what it said. Strangely, some of it was familiar C enough to guess at what was displayed. Does this say Ruins Wake? I was born knowing all sorts of things, the Elder Lich said, but the local language wasnt one of them. Since you were formerly of the local living population, youve got the advantage over me there. That aside, Ruins Wake knew her name when she came into existence as a Ghost Ship without knowing the local language either. If thats the case, what language do you use to record your research? The one I was born knowing, Captain I?kur replied. Seems every Elder Lich knows it as well, no matter where theyre from. Since youre uhturned? Reconstituted? Reconstituted, I think? Interestinganyway, the results of being turned varies on the strength of the Undead, but since youre reconstituted, youre who you were before. You get to keep what you knew, but at the same time, you dont have the same inborn knowledge that the rest of us do. Not that I hold anything against you, of course C youre obviously a fine and proper lady. The corner of Ludmilas mouth twitched. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Out of curiosity, she said, do the rest of your colleagues convey themselves as you do? Ive interacted with other Elder Liches before, and theyre Boring? Theyre all interesting in their own way, but they all have a ratherflat delivery. Sounds about right, Captain I?kur said. I guess were all born that way, and shutting oneself away to do research for decades doesnt help much in changing that. As you can see, however, I do get around. The Elder Lich captain swept his arm out broadly, cocking his head in what Ludmila thought should be a roguish expression if he possessed the features to show it. Have you had interactions with the living before? That didnt involve running, screaming and Electrospheres? He replied, Maybe one. The living organise themselves in an annoying way: its easy to reach the ones that arent worth keeping alive, but anywhere with anyone worth your while tends to be protected by soldiers and the like. It should be rare for most places to have personnel who can stand up to an Elder Lich of your strength. I was a wee Elder Lich when I first tried over a century ago, Captain I?kur chuckled at some memory, which may or may not have been the best of ideas. That being said, all sorts of things still come flying out at me now, no matter how well I polish up my diction. Well, I for one appreciate your efforts, Ludmila said. You make a good impression. Captain I?kur seemed taken aback. Erreally? He scratched his cheek, Thank you for saying so, my lady. Its nice to know that all that wasnt for nothing. The Elder Lich withdrew from the window, reappearing again to hold out a box in the palm of his clawed hand. Some effort had gone into brushing away the mud caked upon it. Whats this? I figured itd make for a decent gift, he said. The gesture that you mentioned. Ah, I meant whats inside. Nothing, but its the best box I have. Finding an intact container out here is next to impossible, never mind whatevers left of their contents. Ludmilas gaze travelled from the box and up the Elder Lichs skeletal arm, eyeing the frayed sleeve of his tattered robe. Her lips turned down as she considered his circumstances. Captain I?kur seemed to wilt under her scrutiny. I-if its not good enough Its perfect, Ludmila told him. Come with me, captain. She flew around over the deck, waiting for Captain I?kur to join her. She led him down to the aft of her vessel, landing near the Death Warrior captain. The Elder Lich eyed it up and down. I like your hat, he said. Please wait here, Captain I?kur. He nodded at Ludmila in response, and she turned to walk towards the hold, the pleasant expression wiped from her face. Chagrin rose within her as she reviewed her behaviour around the Elder Lich. It wasnt something most would consider, but it was possible for the Undead to be impoverished. In fact, most Undead were poor: possessing nothing but what they manifested with. Ludmila had taken his comments about the Corpus Merchants in the wrong way. It probably wasnt that their goods were exorbitantly expensive or he was being exploited in some manner: it was because he was literally destitute. Born in the ruins of a civilization scoured from the face of the land, Captain I?kur had only burned-out ruins and sunken wreckage to work with. It was likely that his research was similarly meagre, as magical research required extensive funding for materials and labour. If he raided the neighbouring lands, it didnt show C his efforts to interact with his living neighbours lent to the idea that he was aware that securing a stable supply of what he wanted was better than driving everyone away for temporary gains. Captain I?kur was probably imitating the Corpus Merchants he interacted with, except he was attempting to ply the markets of the living or at least learn how to access resources and wealth. As he had mentioned, naturally manifested Undead were born knowing many things, but ultimately only knew what they knew. Matters of industry and production were far from the starting point of an Elder Lichs existence. She doubted that the Elder Lich even had paper or writing instruments to record the research she had mentioned so offhandedly. An old, worn container was the best gift he could offer, and his tattered robes were probably what he had manifested with. By comparison, Ludmila must have looked like she lived in the lap of luxury. She stepped down into the hold, kneeling at one of the low tables set up there. Even as a being vulnerable to fire, she felt that they emanated an inviting magical warmth. The Vampire Brides seated at the table were playing some sort of card game. Occasionally, one would take a sip from the glass of blood in front of her. May we help you with something, Lady Zahradnik? Captain I?kur of the Ruins Wake is awaiting an audience with His Majesty, she said. He is of modest means, so I was wondering if we have something presentable for him to wear. The Vampire Bride she was speaking with leaned back from the table, craning her pale neck to look past His Majestys seat. There should be something appropriate available, she said after several moments, have him come up here if you please, my lady. Several of the Vampire Brides stood up and started searching through the closets and drawers that they had installed in the hold. Ludmila led Captain I?kur over, and another set of Vampire Brides came around to scrutinise his figure. The crimson points of the Elder Lichs eyes went back and forth between them. He jumped when one of the Vampire Brides poked a finger through a hole in his robe. Ermwhats going on? He asked. Were preparing you for an audience with the Sorcerer King. K-King?! The Sorcerer King, Ludmila corrected him. His Majesty is heading this excursion. Youll be dealing with him directly, so while the Vampire Brides take care of your appearance there are some matters of etiquette that you and I must review As the Vampire Brides had him try on two dozen different outfits, Ludmila went over an essential list of behaviours and expectations that one should observe when attending an audience with a sovereign. The crimson points of the Elder Lichs eyes seemed to swim in their empty sockets as she hammered out each topic. Captain I?kur tapped the tips of his claws together as he listened. The Vampire Brides went on matching fabrics and accessories to his skeletal frame. In the end, they settled on a myrtle jacket with flared cuffs over a white shirt with loose pants tucked into black leather boots. A sea-green mantle adorned his shoulders, and a black tricorne with a feather plume topped it all off. One of the Vampire Brides came over to speak with her, lowering her head apologetically. Unfortunately, we dont have an eyepatch, my lady. He needs an eyepatch? Ludmila couldnt imagine what the point of an eyepatch would be. Captain I?kurs eyes seemed perfectly fine. The Elder Lichs clawed hands hovered over the rich felt material of his garb, as if afraid to damage it. Then he brought out his gift. His gaze slowly went back and forth between the worn box and his borrowed outfit. Isis this really alright? Im just a humble Elder Lich from the middle of nowhere C I must be in way over my head. Just remember what I said, Ludmila told him. The Sorcerer King holds audience with all manner of peoples, so do not dwell on the material value of your gift. It is the meaning conveyed in your gesture that matters. Captain I?kur seemed to swallow. Oh, and if you commit any grave breaches in decorum, Ludmila said, Lady Shalltear will likely obliterate you. OblitC If my lady does not, she added, I will at least give you a good whack. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Ludmila? Yes, my lady? Were all done here. How are things out there? No threats have appeared, but I wouldnt say things have been uneventful. I came across a gentleman C or rather, he came across me C and now hes awaiting an audience with His Majesty. There was a pause in the Message spell. Ludmila could almost imagine Lady Shalltears befuddled look. a gentleman? Out there? Yes, my lady. An Elder Lich. I?kur, Captain of the Ruins Wake. I believe it was the ship His Majesty was asking about. A longer pause. Half a minute later, the portal of a Gate spell opened over the bow of her vessel. From the stool where he was seated, Captain I?kur leaned forward to peer at it. Lord Ainz wishes to question you personally about this Elder Lich before we return. Of course, my lady. Allow me a moment to speak to him before I enter the portal. The Message spell ended, and Ludmila turned to address Captain I?kur. His Majesty has requested that I personally brief him about the past few hours, Captain I?kur, she told him. I will return once Ive done so. Alright, the Elder Lich nodded. Ermbefore you go, might I ask what this portal is? Its the portal of a Gate spell, Ludmila replied as she walked over to the bow. Simply put, its a sort of teleportation spell. Of the Tenth Tier. TenthC! Captain I?kurs voice cut off as she entered the portal and the Gate closed behind her. Ludmila found herself in a luxurious bedroom suite roughly the size of the bedroom of Claras solar in Corelyn Castle. Though all the furnishings that one might have expected of such a room were present, there was the distinct sense that it wasnt lived in. Boxes and bags were organised around the floor C were they using this extravagant space to house supplies for their excursion? Welcome to Nazarick, Lady Zahradnik. She turned at the Sorcerer Kings voice. That being said, he went on, well only be here for a few minutes. Im sure Shalltear can have you over some other time for a proper tour. Nearby, Lady Shalltear looked up at him, surprise painted all over her face. Isis that really alright, Lord Ainz? Umu, His Majesty nodded. As with any of our past and current guests, the same basic rules apply. You dont believe shed bring any harm, do you? Lady Shalltear glanced towards Ludmila briefly, then she lowered her head. O-of course not! I will have her over at a later date, by your command! thats not exactly what I was getting at, His Majesty seemed to frown at Lady Shalltears response. Well, I suppose its as good a start as any. Now, I hear that there is someone awaiting an audience with me. Captain He goes by I?kur, Your Majesty. A native of Laga?: the city that we were making our way towards. Hohand just like that, we have a name. Yes, Your Majesty. The Sorcerer King stroked his chin, jaw moving as if silently repeating the name to himself. Had he made a connection from the vast pool of knowledge he possessed? Ultimately, he did not make his thoughts known C instead addressing Ludmila again. What else have you learned? There were a few things of note during our conversation on matters beyond my knowledge or awareness, she replied. I believe they would be better left for those with true expertise to pursue. I was mostly getting to know him as a person. Hes surprisingly normal. Normal? At least by Human standards, Your Majesty. He is courteous, seems open-minded and appears to be well-meaning. A part of me suspects that this is because he was speaking to another Undead being, but he and his partner are looking to improve their lot in life and have embarked on various trade ventures. Unfortunately for them, none of their efforts have met with any success thus far. Who is this partner of his? Ruins Wake, Your Majesty C the Ghost Ship. I seewhat did they say about the Sorcerous Kingdom annexing the area? I felt that it would be better for Your Majesty to make the offer, as both the leader of our excursion and the head of state. His Majesty nodded silently. The crimson points of his eyes winked out as they seemed to whenever weighty matters required thought. Ludmila took the time to scan the room. A blonde maid with eyeglasses stood by inside the closed door: one she had seen in E-Rantels central district on several occasions. Did you get a sense of their strength? The Sorcerer Kings eyes flared back to life, and Ludmila turned her attention back to him as she replied. Captain I?kur is about the strength of Nonna C the Elder Lich adjutant assigned to me by the central administration. Ruins Wake is about as strong as a Death-series servitor. Since she is a Ghost Ship, it is difficult for me to make an accurate assessment of her combat capabilities. Nonna? My apologies, Your Majesty. Its the name I came up with for her. Shes a A White Counterfeiter, Lady Shalltear filled in. Thank you, my lady, Ludmila nodded. In addition, they have an Undead crew that seems to have been collected from the area using the captains Undead Domination Skill. Skeleton Warriors, at best. HmmI believe that covers everything that I wanted to ask. Was there anything else youd like to add, Lady Zahradnik? Ludmila hesitated to provide a response, unsure as to how she might properly convey her thoughts. In the end, however, she decided it was best to say things plainly. theyre poor, Your Majesty. Poor? The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. As in impoverished. Its not difficult to understand why. They were born in a stripped and burned-out ruin. Since I was once destitute myself, I cant help but feel for him. Upon our meeting, Captain I?kur was wearing a tattered brown robe and nothing else. Despite being an Elder Lich, it makes him look like he might be picked on by the surrounding Humans instead. For the time being, I had the Vampire Brides arrange suitable garb for a royal audience. His Majesty remained silent after she spoke. Ludmila wondered what he might be thinking about. Perhaps he was just as taken aback at the notion that an Elder Lich could be down on his luck. Why doesnt he raid the surrounding area? The Sorcerer King held out a hand as he asked, An Elder Lich and a Ghost Ship crewed by Skeleton Warriors shouldnt have any issues with most of the surrounding territories. It goes back to what I mentioned about his trade ventures. The Katze Plains is nothing but dust and rubble, so hes been trying to establish connections with the living to secure a reliable flow of resources. From what he mentioned of his younger days, some of those attempts went quite badly for him. The Sorcerer King raised a hand to tap his jaw thoughtfully. So since hes been trying to build up his reputation as a merchant, hes refrained from hostile acts against neighbouring territories. That appears to be how it is, Ludmila nodded. Hes clearly made efforts to become more personable than the average Elder Lich. Since their objectives do not appear to be at odds with our national policies, I thought that we might be able to arrive at an amicable arrangement. Would this be possible, Your Majesty? Assuming that all he has shared with you is true, I dont see any immediate problems with it. I do have some doubts, however: the living tend to be anathema to naturally-spawned Undead, as you should know. Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila lowered her head. Thank you for taking my words into consideration. Arbitrarily dismissing counsel from loyal subordinates is the hallmark of a foolish leader, the Sorcerer King told her. You have been entrusted with a position of authority C do not make it any less than what it is. With that, they made preparations for the impromptu audience. Ludmila went over Lady Shalltears lines with her in a corner of the room while His Majesty appeared to be conversing with someone using Message. Once all was readied, Ludmila returned to the ship ahead of them. Captain I?kur looked up at the sound of her feet alighting on the deck. Isis everything alright? The Elder Lichs voice was shakier than it was before. It was such that Ludmila thought that his bones might fly apart. Are you alright, Captain I?kur? She asked worriedly, You sound like youre about to crumble away. Y-youre kidding, right? The Elder Lich wrung his hands nervously, You just casually mentioned magic of the T-Tenth Tier before vanishing into that portal. If I knew that the Sorcerer King wasC Ah, that wasnt the Sorcerer Kings portal, Ludmila told him. It was Lady Shalltear who cast it. His Majesty is capable of even more powerful magics. The three-metre tall Beastman frame of the Elder Lich wilted. can I go home now? Ludmila reached up and patted him on the shoulder, offering him a reassuring smile. His Majesty will be here right away, she said, just follow my lead and youll be fine. Lady Shalltear emerged from the Gate, her heels tapping against the deck as she stepped to one side. Ludmila went to a knee and lowered her head. Captain I?kur hastily followed suit. Along either side of the hold, the Vampire Brides knelt as well. The Death Knights, Death Priests, Death Warrior and the rest of the Undead crew snapped to attention behind them. Her lieges silvery voice chimed clearly over the assembly. Announcing the arrival of His Majesty the Sorcerer King, Ainz Ooal Gown! The hem of the Sorcerer Kings luxurious black robes crossed her vision. It was followed by Lady Shalltears blood-red sollerets as they made their way from the bow of the vessel to the canopied throne. A minute passed before Lady Shalltears voice sounded through the air again. His Majesty permits you to raise your heads. Ludmila waited for several heartbeats before rising to her feet. Captain I?kur, however, only made it halfway. With a single glance at the Sorcerer King, he fell on his hands and knees, crawling to the space in the hold below the throne. As he scrambled forward, the box that was his gift bounced over the carpet to rest at His Majestys feet. The Elder Lichs skull made a hollow thok sound as his forehead hit the wooden deck. Oh, Supreme Ruler of Death! He cried out, Your humble servant beseeches you to grant us your mercy and protection! We are as dust beneath your feet, but we shall serve you in any way that you desire! Deafening silence followed his outburst. Lady Shalltear narrowed her eyes, stepping forward from her place beside the throne. Ludmila suppressed a sigh. The air seemed to freeze over at her lieges quiet, yet deadly tone. Base cur! Her enraged hiss washed over them, You dare cast your wretched offer at His Majestys feet uninvited! Lady Shalltear raised her left hand, pointing a gauntleted finger at the grovelling Elder Lich. This is the only mercy you deserve!ImplosiC Shalltear. The Sorcerer King raised a hand. Lady Shalltear interrupted her spell and returned to her place beside him. Baroness Zahradnik has spoken well of you, Captain I?kur, His Majesty said. So I shall forgive you for this indiscretion. Another thok drifted up from the quivering ball of an Elder Lich as he smacked his forehead on the deck again. He struck his head so hard against the wooden boards that his health visibly dropped in Ludmilas Life Essence. She hoped that he wouldnt leave a hole in her ship by the end of the audience. Now, the Sorcerer King said, Ive been informed of your circumstances, so what I tell you should be to your benefit. The Sorcerous Kingdom will be extending its dominion over the Katze Plains. As residents of this territory, you will naturally become my subjects. You have our eternal thanks, Your Dark Majesty! Captain I?kur banged his head on the deck again, If your humble servant might ask, what is to become of our home? Beyond Claras plan to use the Katze River as a major artery for trade, Ludmila was uncertain what else might be in store for the region. Restoring the land to an arable state would generate great benefits for the Sorcerous Kingdoms living population, but she wasnt sure if it was possible. As far as she knew, all attempts at reclamation had failed. It could also be left as it was, turning it into a place for intelligent Undead subjects like Captain I?kur and Ruins Wake. Both represented promising avenues for development. The latter would depend on how many natural Undead flocked to the banner of the Sorcerous Kingdom, but the potential represented by their unending lifespans was not to be understated. The Sorcerer King made a graceful gesture with his left hand, and Lady Shalltear leaned forward to pick up I?kurs gift from the dark carpet. She presented it to His Majesty, who examined the item as he spoke. The final decision for the territory will be pending a thorough analysis of the various options available to us, the Sorcerer King told him. As for the residentsI hear that you and your partner have been attempting to establish trade with the neighbouring populations. I believe that you will begin to experience success from this point onwards. T-truly, Your Dark Majesty? Umu, the Sorcerer King nodded. It has been less than a year since the official founding of my nation, so the various peoples and cultures under my rule still have much to grow accustomed to. However, you will not be driven away as you have in the past. The rest is, as they say, your business. Captain I?kur visibly trembled, as if divided between looking up at His Majesty and lowering himself further into the deck somehow. II am at a loss as to what to say. What must I do in exchange for this great boon? All races are welcome in the Sorcerous Kingdom, the Sorcerer King told him. There are, of course, laws that must be observed. You must cooperate with the local authorities in order to minimise potential disturbances caused by your passage. Also, hmmI suppose you do not need roads so tolls are similarly not applicable, but you are still subject to trade taxes and harbour fees. You will be received as any other trader in my nation and expectations for their conduct similarly apply to you. My experience with the living has been notably absent of any success, Captain I?kur said, so I fear that I may run afoul of local laws and customs. Are there other Undead traders in your realm that I might consult with? His Majesty seemed to find the Elder Lichs query amusing, and he rested his bony cheek against the knuckles of his left hand. Though Undead are employed by local merchant companies, you will be the first Undead trader. Hopefully, you will not be the last. In addition, Merchants tend to exact a price for everything C even advice and consultation. As you are, you would not be able to afford it, but I believe there is someone who may be willing to assist you. Who might this kind individual be, Your Dark Majesty? Countess Clara Corelyn, the Sorcerer King replied. She administers the riverland territories that border the Katze Plains. Utilising the Katze River system as a conduit for trade is her initiative, so you should be able to exchange your knowledge and expertise of the region for her help. Captain I?kurs head thoked on the deck again. I will gladly do this! We are most thankful for Your Dark Majestys guidance! Good, the Sorcerer King gave a regal nod of his head. Now that everything is settled, we should continue with our excursion. Captain I?kur: would you like to give us a tour of Laga?? O-of course, The Elder Lich replied. It would be our greatest honour to do so! Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Following his audience, Captain I?kur led His Majesty aboard Ruins Wake for a tour. After inspecting the ship, the Sorcerer King lingered to take a longer look around, and Ludmila took the Elder Lich aside to allow Lady Shalltear time alone with her liege. Ludmila retrieved a folded crimson banner from an Infinite Haversack, presenting it to the captain. Whats this? Something for Ruins Wake, Ludmila replied. I am uncertain what a Ghost Ship might like for her adornment, but I thought she should at least fly an ensign. Under their feet, the floorboards seemed to glow more brightly as the captain stared down silently at the precious fabric. Thank you, my lady, Captain I?kur held out his arms to receive the flag of the Sorcerous Kingdom. I believe I owe you my life, as well. I-I dont know what came over me. One look at His Dark Majesty and all I could think of doing was grovelling at his feet. Until now, Ive always thought those mortals notions of gods foolish and nonsensical. Dodo you feel the same way when you look upon him? Though he became quite excitable around the Sorcerer King, Ludmila highly doubted that an Elder Lich harboured the same feelings and physical sensations over His Majesty as she or Lady Shalltear didor did they? It didnt seem that way with the captain, at any rate. Its something that will take time to grow accustomed to, she said. Regardless of how you feel, it would be best if you defer to His Majesty as a sovereign. The Elder Lich turned to regard her curiously. He was still adorned in the garb lent to him for his audience. The Sorcerer King had permitted him to borrow it until he could find a suitable replacement. Would it not be better to address him as a divine being? He asked, As far as I understand, a god is in a much higher position than a mere King. His Majesty has chosen to style himself the Sorcerer King, Ainz Ooal Gown, Ludmila answered. So that is who he is. Perhaps, in time, you will come to understand why he dwells amongst us in this fashion. you have achieved the level of insight required to grasp this great mystery? Ludmila couldnt exactly call it a great mystery. It was more that the reason was so pure and simple that one could not truly accept it unless they realised what it was on their own. Those not of her faith would probably have an even more difficult time wrapping their heads around it. Perhaps, she replied with a slight smile. More importantly, any insight on this matter will not change how things are done in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Your behaviour is passable for common interactions, but you will need to work on your formal conduct. It is something that all Merchants are well-versed in, and is especially important when dealing with aristocrats and royalty. Aristocrats, as well? I understand what would have happened to me if not for your having put in a good word, but you didnt seem offended at all when we spoke before. I wasnt, Ludmila told him, but it was within the bounds of acceptable conduct in those specific circumstances. There are different expectations for different settings. I believe you realise how fierce loyal vassals are when it comes to upholding the dignity of the crown, and the vassals of noble houses are no different when it comes to the dignity of the house that they serve. So if something similar happened with Lady Shalltear, you would have destroyed me on the spot? If the breach in decorum was severe enough, yes. Additionally, there are fates worse than death C especially for those with a limitless lifespan. An audible swallow issued from Captain I?kurs nonexistent throat. After a moment, he raised a hand to scratch his head. In that case, he said, I suppose I should learn a few things before I meet with this Countess Corelyn. Once you know and understand the rules, Ludmila said, youll find that theyre not unreasonable. Its stepping into pitfalls stemming from ignorance that tend to land one in the greatest amount of trouble. Ill keep that in mind, my lady. Thank you, once again. The Elder Lich bowed slightly before heading off with banner in hand. The glow of the deck intensified beneath him. Yeah, yeah, Captain I?kur groused, keep your skirts on! Ludmila watched with a bemused smile as the Elder Lich floated up with the Ghost Ship impatiently awaiting its new ensign. She returned to her vessel to prepare for their departure. The Sorcerer King and Lady Shalltear returned a half-hour later, and Ludmila looked up in surprise at their unexpected arrival. Did something happen, Your Majesty? I thought you would be travelling aboard Ruins Wake. The captain insisted on going ahead to prepare for our arrival, the Sorcerer King replied. Maybe he has a mess to clean up. She wasnt sure what His Majesty meant by that, but he seemed to say so in good humour. They watched as Ruins Wake sailed on ahead, its keel floating a good metre over the surface of the river. That ship is strangely tall, Ludmila remarked. I believe its meant to be an oceangoing vessel, His Majesty said. A good part of it should be below the water. If it had not been a Ghost Ship, Ruins Wake would have been unsuited for navigating the upper half of the Katze River. Once it disappeared into the mist, the Sorcerer King disembarked to inspect the dredged-up wreckage along the shore. They landed near where her Undead company awaited. A long line of dripping hulls stretched off into the mist. This is a lot to go through, His Majesty said. Ill have Cocytus send a few survey teams over for a thorough investigation. Stillthese ships are unlike Ruins Wake in appearance. From what she could make out of their remains, they were all smaller than the huge Ghost Ship. Many appeared to be designed for deeper waters, but they lacked the larger vessels distinguishing features. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Ruins Wake is a warship, she said, while these are civilian vessels. What brought you to that conclusion, Lady Zahradnik? I dont think a Merchant would name their ship Ruins Wake, she smirked. Its construction also suggests that it was built for combat. The vessel is very long compared to these ones, and the interior has armour plating behind those ports lined up along its middle deck. I could imagine magic casters or archers stationed at each. Then why are there so many of these other vessels along this stretch of the river? Another desperate battle involving civilians as we saw before? Ludmila shook her head, frowning out at the dozens of broken wrecks that they walked by. She couldnt be absolutely sure due to their rotting structures, but they did all appear to have gaping holes torn into them C perhaps by the same creature that had left the gouges in the universitys walls. I think they were trying to flee upriver, she said. The existence of the Ruins Wake shows that the people who lived here had substantial maritime capabilities. I doubt they only had a single warship, yet this is the first graveyard of ships that weve come across. My guess is that this territory was attacked from the south C possibly starting from the sea and going up the river. I seeif that is the case, there should be a graveyard filled with warships south of the capital where they fought to bar the advance of their enemy. Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila nodded. These ships were probably trying to get civilians to safety, but they were sailing upstream against the windthey didnt make it far. From the attackers perspective, commencing their assault from the south was tactically sound. One must wonder how often this sort of thing happens. She looked up at His Majesty, curious over his musings. Shouldnt the Sorcerer King be aware of major, world-influencing events such as these? Or did an ascended god not perceive time and events in the same way as those with a temporal existence? It might also be that His Majesty was purposely concealing what he knew for some unfathomable purpose. If what little history we have of the distant past is any indicator, Ludmila said, powerful beings appear every century or so. The Six descended 600 years ago, the Eight Greed Kings, 500. The Demon Gods appeared 200 years ago, and Bohdan C my old village priest C mentioned that the Theocracy was preparing for something a century ago. And now And now, us, the Sorcerer King finished for her. I wonder if other powerful beings have appearedor if other powerful beings remain from the past. This area of the world cant be the only place where it happens. The centre of the Eight Greed Kings power is actually quite a distance away from here, Ludmila noted. Far to the south C perhaps half the world away. It is a floating citadel over a vast desert that I think might be the same sabaku that you described as being a habitat for Mummies. According to local legend, however, the Eight Greed Kings are all dead and only their legacy remains. What sort of legacy did they leave behind? Ludmila paused in thought, sorting through the little that she had heard. Most of their history is shrouded in legend, she said, though more accurate accounts may be found nearer to their former centres of power. Perhaps, like The Six, they have left descendants of their own. The only somewhat concrete thing I can think of, however, is the fact that Weapon Masters specialising in swords will make pilgrimages to that area to secure some famous type of sword. What sword is that? A blade that can carve through steel like mud. Even when unenchanted, they are superior to enchanted blades of a different make. Something about being folded a thousand times? Oh. That sword. Such swords truly exist, Your Majesty? They exist, but the rules we went over about equipment durability and hardness still apply. Even if some unknown crafting methods are being used, those swords should still function within the same mechanical framework. The Sorcerer King slowed his steps, turning to walk over to a wreck that appeared to be in somewhat decent condition. He cast a spell and four Large Water Elementals appeared before him. They moved according to his unspoken orders, using their bodies to purge the hull of silt and debris. As they worked, His Majesty quietly scanned their surroundings. Once it seemed that no threats would arise from their activity, he turned to address her. Lady Zahradnik, he said. Take your company and clear out a yard to store the salvage from all these wrecks. The survey teams are already on their way, but Id like to go through a few of them myself. It will be done, Your Majesty. She jogged away, leaving Lady Shalltear to attend to the Sorcerer King. Despite moving into ever-increasing concentrations of negative energy, there was still no sign of intelligent Undead manifesting on the plain. As she cleared the already familiar Undead from the area, it occurred to her that they might have not come across any Elder Liches, Vampires or other types of cognizant Undead because they had better things to do than stand in one spot forever. Their chances of just happening to cross paths with one right when they manifested were infinitesimally small. An Elder Lich might dominate several dozen of the local mindless Undead for personal protection before leaving to find a suitable lair. A Vampire would probably head out to locate a favourable feeding ground. Both appeared semi-frequently in the Adventurer Guild records, so it may have been that they were all originally from the Katze Plains or other negative energy areas. It wasnt as if they were obliged to draw attention to themselves when they left their place of birth. Upon her return to the shore, Ludmila found a variety of articles arrayed in front of the wreck. Most appeared to be from broken containers: contents rotted into an unrecognisable state. The Sorcerer King held a small ironbound chest in his hands, cocking an ear as he shook it experimentally beside his head. Lady Shalltear had her Pipette Lance at the ready, as if expecting some world-ending threat to emerge. After several shakes, the bottom of the chest fell out and its contents spilt to the ground. AhC Look out! Lady Shalltear threw herself bodily at His Majesty. The chest flew from the Sorcerer Kings hands, and together they rolled away. Ludmila walked up to the fallen chest and its contents, bending over to pick up a gold coin. Strangely enough, it was one familiar to her: a gold trade coin. They were twice the weight of a Re-Estize gold coin and accepted in every nation that she knew of. Turning the coin slowly between her gauntleted fingers, she mused over the fact that these coins were also a piece of history that stretched beyond the 200-year wall created by the Demon Gods. Trade currency had no known origin C they had seemingly always been around. Even if one part of the world was destroyed in some calamity, trade would inevitably flow back in from the rest of it as lands were resettled and civilizations rebuilt themselves. She drew her skirt under her as she squatted to sift through the coins on the ground, looking for one that she did not recognize. It wasnt long until she found something unfamiliar. The profile of a Human figure was minted onto a gold coin of roughly the same weight as a trade coin. What have you found? Ludmila looked up to find the Sorcerer King returning to the chest. Shalltear hovered around him, frantically brushing off the dust he had picked up from tumbling over the ground. Ludmila rose to her feet and offered His Majesty the strange gold coin. Ive not seen a coin with this figure before, she said. The other coins appear to be gold trade coins commonly found in circulation to this day. The Sorcerer King raised the coin in front of him. After a moment, he produced an identical coin from his inventory. It appears that we have a connection, His Majesty said, though not a specific time period. Where is this coin from, Your Majesty? There are thousands of them in the royal vault of Feoh Berkana, he replied. According to the Dwarves, they are from the Human nation that once occupied the entire area around the Azerlisia Mountains. His Majesty returned the coin to Ludmila, pressing it into her palm. Keep it, he said. It may be of use to you in the future. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Once the survey teams and their escorts arrived, the Sorcerer King and his entourage boarded the knarr and they went on their way. After Ludmila made her periodic report to the Grand Marshal, she stared down at the strange coin that His Majesty had permitted her to keep, pondering its significance. It was a coin from a nation unknown to her as a former subject of Re-Estize, despite the notion that Re-Estize was supposedly located within its former borders. Even with her aristocratic education C which lent great weight to culture, history and language C she was just as ignorant of it as she was of the civilization that once occupied the Katze Plains. The histories of the Theocracy, whose records traced back all the way to the original advent of the Six Great Gods, made no specific mention of any Human nations to its north. All she knew was that Humans were once more widespread in the past, and they were driven to near-extinction: cornered in a portion of the land where the Theocracy now stood. With this being the case, the nation to which this coin belonged was ancient indeed. The only pieces of present-day knowledge that seemed like a tie to this ancient Human history were the various claims made on the Katze Plains and its surrounding regions by every country along its borders. Perhaps they were not lying or twisting the facts at all: it was possible that all of the Human nations of the region were descended, in part or in whole, from the ancient Human population that fell before the onslaught of their inhuman neighbours. Once the Great Seeding was underway, these descendants spread to reclaim their lost lands, all sharing the same ancestral claims. Hopefully, a decisive answer could be found in Laga?, the capital of the ruined Katze Plains. If not, she would have to extend her efforts to the Dwarf Kingdom and any other leads that she came across. The first sign that they were approaching the city was not any ruins or a tower, but a drastic increase in the concentration of negative energy. Ludmila narrowed her eyes at the sensation: it was not just a massive amount of death, but most likely the sort that was unexpected and unwanted C the mass slaughter of innocents caught up in an unremembered tempest of anguish and grief. Levelled ruins characteristic of the region appeared along the nearby eastern shore. After about a kilometre travelling further downriver, a tower appeared out of the mists, looming over the water. It was not as large as its counterpart in the previous city, but neither was it the only one. Two more towers came into view, both eerily truncated at exactly the same height as every other tower in the plains. Her eyes traced the ruined skyline, then widened as she noticed what lay ahead. Hard to starboard! The ship listed heavily as the captain immediately responded to her urgent order. The Vampire Brides moved to secure the furniture in the hold. Lady Shalltear leaned against the throne to keep it from sliding off of the deck. Her angry voice rolled over the bow. What was that! There was no need to answer Lady Shalltears shout. Shattered remains of a toppled tower came into view. The Sorcerer King rose to his feet after the ship righted itself again. His Majesty came forward to where Ludmila stood agape at the sight. Now Im really curious, the Sorcerer King said. This building is at least twice as tall as the palace spires in Arwintar. More to the point, its wider than the Imperial Palace. They continued to glide along the side of the fallen structure, following its length as it gradually disappeared into the river. The slow, roiling anger from before rose within Ludmila again, and a tear trickled down her right cheek. I cant take this, Your Majesty, she said through gritted teeth. Why would anyone do this? Even Demihumans would understand the significance of such architectural achievements, would they not? I believe that anyone possessed of intelligence should, His Majesty replied. Demihuman, Heteromorph or otherwise. You are an upright and earnest individual, Lady Zahradnik, so you may not understand that the appreciation of monumental undertakings does not invariably lead to awe and respect. It may just as easily lead to envy, fear and spite. Surely, such actions are unforgivable Indeed, the Sorcerer Kings voice grew grim. If anyone threatened ruin upon what I consider an important legacy, I would grant them no quarter. Nothing of their existence would remainwell, maybe some small reminder of their folly. Ludmilas astonishment and ensuing anger persisted as they rounded the submerged top of the tower. She couldnt imagine the time, effort or artifice required to raise such a grand structure. That it was one amongst many further drove home how prosperous and advanced the region once was. The political and economic shockwaves its downfall must have sent throughout the region must have been ruinous in themselves. Ten minutes later, the Ruins Wake came into view, anchored just offshore of a massive harbour gate. Within, they found a single berth that appeared to have been recently cleaned up. Captain I?kur flew over, hovering alongside her vessel. Welcome to Laga?, Your Majesty, he said. Weve cleared a berth C well, its where the Ruins Wake usually moors herself, but its the best we could do on such short notice. Not that I hold that against you, Your MajC I understand, Captain I?kur, the Sorcerer King answered with a regal nod of his head. Thank you for your warm welcome. I would like to borrow Baroness Zahradnik if Your Majesty does not mind. I have a number of colleagues in the city, and theyre more, erm, normal as far as Elder Liches go. Theyre going to require some preparation, lest they suffer Lady Shalltears wrath. Very well, His Majesty said. Well be taking a look around in the meantime. Of course, Your Majesty, the Elder Lich bobbed his bestial skull. As our sovereign, you may go wherever you wish. Ludmila followed Captain I?kur out of the harbour district. Unlike the other cities, the streets they walked through were lined with mostly intact buildings. Spectral Undead could occasionally be seen drifting by, but the mindless Undead along their path appeared to have been cleared away in preparation for His Majestys impending arrival. Like the other cities, however, everything was caked with the dust of ages. Why is the condition of Laga? so different? She asked, Everything was levelled on our way here. It seems that someone did try, my lady, the Elder Lich answered. There are sections of the city that were reduced to rubble C the outskirts and the southwestern quarter are totally destroyed C and the citys been put to the torch. Whoever it was couldnt finish the job, though: the towers and buildings in the city centre are magically reinforced and the invaders simply ran out of time. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Ran out of time? I dont think they understood the full implications of forcefully depopulating a city of this size. Meaning to say that the sheer amount of violent death suddenly piled up in one location led to an explosion of negative energy. If her thus-far accurate estimates for the regions population centres held, half a million people once lived here. There was no time to take care of the aftermath and probably no interest in purifying the city. By the looks of the wind-blown pavement, nature was also heavily suppressed, so there was nothing to counteract the cascade of Undeath that manifested in the wake of the citys downfall. Have you any idea who did this? No, only their trail of devastation was left behind. As far as I can tell, it started from the south. Theres a whole fleet of sunken warships north of the river delta, so whoever lived here had time to prepare for what came. After that, well, everything downriver was flattened like you saw up north. She continued following the Elder Lich through the citys half-buried thoroughfares, eventually reaching a grand promenade leading up to a magnificent dome. At the top of the slowly ascending path, she stopped at the sight awaiting her. This cant be right. Proudly looking over the approach was a six-metre tall statue. Ludmila blinked slowly as she registered its features. Captain I?kur, she said. Did you raise a statue of yourself here? Thats a good joke, my lady, he chuckled, but Im just an Elder Lich, not aawhatever you call people that work with stone. Its got fur and flesh and a nice set of equipment, too. The statue that stood before her was that of a felid Beastman. One arm was held behind its back, while the clawed hand of its other arm was raised in a powerful, triumphant gesture. Rather than savage and fearsome, the figure looked resolute and regal. She walked up to the base of the statue, attempting to make out the unmarred words carved into the pillar at the base. Duke I?kur. Ludmila looked up at the Elder Lich. I thought you couldnt read this script. Thats who he is, the captain shrugged. I was born right here, at the base of this statue. Something told me thats who I am, and thats who he was. Since I appear to have manifested as an echo of this individual, he must have been a great figure indeed. She looked back at the wording on the pillar. Some of the words and letters were familiar, but many were not. A few were quite clear. Duke I?kur, Pentarch of Laga?. Laga?. Something Tiger of the Reach. Second day, Upper Wind Month, 135th yearHigh Imperial Calendar. Beastman royaltyin a Human Empire? For someone that isnt from around here, the captain said lightly, your grasp of the local language is surprisingly good. There is some guesswork involved, she replied absently. The script here has many letters and symbols that are common to the region, but a few are entirely foreign to me C probably ones borrowed from nonhuman languages. These numbers are the same as those that we usethe words Ludmila frowned as she realised what the nation that the words were common to was. These words are similar to those being used in the Baharuth Empire, she said. In particular, the ones theyve been slowly tossing out Re-Estize ones for. I could never figure out the why and how of it, but It appeared that someone in the Empire had records of the lost language. Was it a move to legitimise their claim over the region, or an attempt to reclaim the past? She supposed it could be both at the same time. What does the rest say? Its a list with dates. Battles. I think the parts that I cant read are the names of locations used in the past, as well as achievements. This Beastman Duke was probably a great General of the empire that once stood here. Are there any other statues like this? At the top of each promenade leading to this building. Captain I?kur led her around to the next statue. It did not depict a Beastman, but neither did it appear to be Human. A feminine figure with flowing robes and childlike features seemed to merge with the waves of water carved into the stone. In her hands was a simple, yet elegant, lyre. Duchess Vla, Pentarch of Laga?. Eternal Mistress of Crystalline Waters. Twentieth day, Middle Water Month, 4th year, High Imperial Calendar. I always wondered why she was there, the captain said. She looked like a kid, but I guess she might have really been a granny. Some sort of Heteromorph? A Nereid, I think. The Vla are a legend amongst my people, but I never thought our name for them might refer to an individual from the distant past. Unfamiliar script flowed below. From the way it appeared to be structured, Ludmila thought that it might have been a poem. They continued their circuit of the building. The next statue was an Elf Pentarch cradling an orb of fire in her hands, followed by a Pentarch of an insectoid race she had not seen before. She could read neither of their names. A rugged-looking Human came next, dressed as a warrior with a glaive-like weapon in hand. Duke Jelen Inyel Manev Erex Doubek, Pentarch of Laga?. Stormbringer. Twentieth day, Middle Water Month, 4th year. High Imperial Calendar. Below was a list like the one under Duke I?kurs. He appeared to be a militant member of Human royalty. Whats the smile for? Captain I?kur asked. Im smiling? Ludmila frowned. Erjust a bit, maybe? I suppose Im slightly bemused, she said. Doubek is my mothers maiden name, but she said that its a fairly common last name amongst my people. He has a common first name, too. Despite the common name, it seems that one of us made it pretty far. A glow in the fog grew brighter as they approached what appeared to be the main entrance to the building. The statue of another Human stood atop its pedestal, adorned in plain, but clean robes. The staff in his right hand was topped with a brightly-glowing crystal. A large tome was cradled in his left. His somewhat humble appearance was made no taller than the rest, yet at the same time, something caused him to tower above them all. Ludmila walked up to the placard at the statues base, eyes tracing over the letters in the stone. High Emperor Archeleos III. Lower Earth Month, 59th year. High Imperial Calendar. He had no epithet and there was nothing below the placard. The man appeared as unassuming as his garb, yet nothing could hide the sheer sense of presence exuded by the statue. She wondered if it was merely the exquisite quality of the stonework, or if the stonework reflected his existence in the flesh. This one was the boss, huh, Captain I?kur said from beside her. I told the others that he was, but they kept going on about how the others had a more impressive panoply and additional notes below their placards. Preoccupied with her examination of the statues, the fact that she was supposed to be meeting with the Elder Lichs colleagues had slipped her mind. I suppose we should go see them now, she said. How many of your colleagues reside here, by the way? Its just the six of us, my lady. Dont tell me you each manifested under one of these statues Hah! That would be quite something, but no C Im the only one. The rest were born in the towers around here. Then is there anything I should know about them before we head in? Hmmnot that I can think of. Were just a humble little cabal that you could probably find anywhere. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Captain I?kur led Ludmila through the cavernous entrance of the domed building behind the statue of High Emperor Archeleos III. A row of skeletal Beastmen that were probably Skeleton Warriors stood guard on either side. She eyed them curiously as they passed, still trying to sort out what the presence of the six statues meant. Did you dominate these guards? Ludmila asked, Aside from those emulating animal forms, the Undead weve come across before meeting you have all been Human in appearance. Or at least Human enough. They belong to one of my colleagues, he answered. How much of the plains have you explored? We followed the river from the former Re-Estize border. The Elder Lich nodded sagely, as if her reply explained everything. That would be why, Captain I?kur said. Things change from place to place. Everything west of the Katze River and north of the city that you passed before here is filled with Human-type Undead. The east and southeast of the plains have Undead Beastman forms like mine. Elven forms tend to be found in the cities. In the cities? Ludmila frowned, I assumed that everything was of Human origins before now, but the Elves I know tend to prefer places close to nature. Nature is everywhere, isnt it? The Elder Lich said, Were surrounded by it right now. Ludmila supposed that the negative energy-infused environs of the Katze Plains would indeed be considered nature to the Undead. Though most of the living regarded negative energy zones in a manner akin to wastelands, the environment wrought by such areas was sometimes referred to as an ecology of its own. Ludmila believed that she possessed most of the same sensibilities as her former self, but she understood that this place was steeped in so much ambient negative energy that it would drive any living being away. As a Revenant, she did not feel one way or another about its presence. In this case, she said, Im referring to the natural environments that living Elves might be drawn to. In this region, Elves are usually found in or around forests filled with life. Ah, that nature. I have no idea why these Elves would be different from the Elves that you know, but Ive never really fancied those sorts of locales myself. Does something happen when you or Ruins Wake enter them? Nothing harmful, Captain I?kur replied. It just feels wrong. Makes you want to cosy up the place, if you know what I mean. She knew what he probably meant, but Ludmila had never felt the urge to cosy up Wardens Vale. If anything, it was the exact opposite. Ensuring that life thrived and negative energy was kept to a minimum in her territory felt right, despite being one of the Undead. Out of curiosity, she asked, how do you feel about the living in general? I usually dont think about them at all, the Elder Lich answered. I guess Im like my colleagues in that sense: if they arent around to worry about, then whats the point in thinking about them? We all have our research to pursue. But you have attempted to visit the ports of living cities to attempt trade, yes? The purpose of my efforts is to secure resources that can be put towards our research, he said. It just so happens that the living appear to have control over a markedly unfair share of the worlds resources. They have what we need, and doing something like raiding them for those resources is only a temporary solution that will eventually drive them away. That, or theyll have something really nasty waiting for us the next time we come around. They came to a junction at the end of the entry hall, and Captain I?kur went down the right corridor. Doors were placed at regular intervals on the right side of their path. A glimpse inside of each showed hundreds of Skeleton Warriors on standby. Have you ever been attacked here? In Laga?? Not that I know of. Most of the living around the borders wouldnt survive the trip and we generally avoid giving them any reasons to come after us. As weak as they appear to be, theres bound to be a few strong ones around that we dont want pointed in our direction. Captain I?kurs steps slowed, and he seemed to frown. Is something the matter? Ludmila asked. There might have been a couple of reasons, he answered. A while ago, we had two fellows living here in the city with us C Death Knights, both. One was almost as old as I am, and the other manifested about a century later. How many years ago was itten? More than that, maybe. Anyway, they both got it into their heads to carve out territories of their own. Were going to become great Lords, they said. One went south, the other went north, and that was the last we saw of them. If two Death Knights had come charging out of the Katze Plains like that, it would almost certainly have been a tale of woe spread throughout the region. Ludmila was sure that the Slane Theocracy would have destroyed the one headed south, but the one headed north would have smashed its way through the patrols of the Imperial Legions, creating a flood of Zombies from all the settlements that it passed. Were the elites of the Empire strong enough to stop such a catastrophe? Ive not heard about either of your acquaintances leaving the Katze Plains, Ludmila said. I guess something got them, Captain I?kur sighed. You should have seen how paranoid we were after that. They were strong enough to match all six of us Elder Liches at the same time back then, and we thought the living would mount a reprisal for being invaded. Took us years to muster the courage to leave the city again C I imagined an evil Paladin with a big shiny hammer waiting behind every pile of rubble. An evil Paladin Uh-huh, the Elder Lich nodded gravely. The scariest part is that, not too long ago, I found out theres a whole lair of them just southeast of here. Altamura? So you know about it, his voice was grim. A couple of years back, I thought I finally found someone that would actually interact with me C a little Human girl. She just smiled until I came close, then she whipped out a warhammer and almost took my damn head off! Theyre crazies, I tell you. As a respectable Undead noblewoman, I highly recommend that you stay away from any Paladins. With the captains future appointment with Clara, Ludmila wondered how she might disclose the fact that Corelyn County was also a lair of Paladins. At least they didnt have any crazy little girls with warhammers in the Sorcerous Kingdom. After walking around what felt like half of the building, Captain I?kur entered a corridor to the left. They reached the bottom of a wide spiral ramp. The Elder Lich cleared his nonexistent throat. This leads up to the centre of the dome, he told her. My colleagues should be up therewell, they never leave these days, so they will be up there. Are you sure there isnt anything I should know about them beforehand? Cant really think of anything in particular, the captain said. Theyre all just humble Elder Liches, but I guess they can be a bit pretentious at times. You should be alright, my lady C you have a certain presence about you that I sensed right away. I thought it was mana. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Theres that too, he admitted. What I saw coming off of you was enough to make my eyes pop out if I had them. Theres something more than that, though; I cant really put my finger on it. Its an intangible aura: like youre bigger than you appear to bemaybe its because youre a Noble? Many races have Lords and Nobles. Maybe Undead have them as well. What he said did have a sort of logic to it. A Noble was not simply an individual: they represented their territory and its subjects; supported the sovereign and his court, and carried out duties for an establishment that was greater than themselves. To Humans, this would be recognized as the weight of a title C the weight of authority C and manifest as a Job Class with various Skills and Abilities associated with the role waiting to be developed. As the captain had mentioned, many races had a ruling class C or at least individuals who occupied positions of prominence C that influenced their subjects. Was it possible that the Undead had their own as well? She considered His Majesty, who appeared to have a powerful effect on not just her, but also Lady Shalltear and Captain I?kur. In that sense, the Sorcerer King could be considered a Ruler of Death C a transcendental Overlord of the Undead with the Classes to match. At the top of the ramp, Ludmila found herself on a raised stage in the middle of a colossal auditorium that occupied the dome she had seen from outside. She stared up silently at the dozens of rows of seats encircling the stage, which filled not just the same floor, but a circle and galley on the balconies above. Six large daises were arranged around the stage. Upon five of them stood the Elder Lich colleagues Captain I?kur had mentioned, standing amidst stacks of stone tablets. It appeared that, in lieu of having paper to record their research, they had resorted to scratching out their findings on slabs of rubble. Each Elder Lich was adorned in the same tattered brown robes that I?kur wore when she first met him. They did not immediately look up from their work. Captain I?kur cleared his throat. I bring joyous tidings, my dearC Shut up! An Elder Lich to their left snapped, Save your inane prattle for the liviwho is that? At the Elder Lichs question, the others raised their heads. Their crimson gazes fell upon Ludmila. A newly-manifested being? No C its equipment is too strange. Too complete. From where did you discover this specimen, I?kur? I?kur glanced back at her. Ludmila only smiled quietly, and he seemed to cringe. I have the pleasure of introducing you to Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik: a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom. A Noble? An Undead Noble? Preposterous. There are those that rule, and those that serve No, there are those that dominate, and those who are dominated. The Elder Liches set down their stone tablets, walking forward to look down at Ludmila from the edges of their platforms. Directly before her, an Elder Lich of the Human variety raised a hand. The others ceased their ongoing analysis. It appeared to be the most powerful of the group. We are wasting time, it said. All will be laid bare. It stretched out a bony finger towards her. No, wait! EldestC! Dominate Undead. Ludmila narrowed her eyes. Is it normal to attack official representatives in Laga?, Captain I?kur? N-no, my lady! I can explainC What is the meaning of this, I?kur! At the Eldests shout, the five Elder Liches leapt into the air, casting flight magic as they did. Thats useful Dangerous, the Elder Lich behind them said. An untenable risk, one to the right agreed. Captain I?kur looked up at his colleagues, who had spread out in the air around them. Cease this folly! He shouted, The Baroness comes as a herald of His Majesty, yet you would turn her into the harbinger of our demise! He speaks truly, Ludmila said. I have not come with belligerent intent. There is no guarantee that you will not harm us in the long span of eternity, their leader said. No C it is inevitable that you will. Ludmila frowned at the strange sort of faultless logic. Since the Undead had limitless lifespans and the probability of her harming them was not zero, it was decided that she eventually would. But didnt that same logic apply to every member of their cabal? Did they exist in one anothers company for mutual benefit while at the same time calculating when the demerits of their cooperation would outweigh the merits? The Elder Lich pointed his finger at Ludmila again. The other four followed suit. EldestC Step aside, I?kur. For the sake of our long association, I give you your only warning. I will not! Are you deaf to our words? Baroness Zahradnik comes in advance of one far greater than herself! And I suppose that she told you this? No! I have personally witnessed His Dark Majesty! Even the great Guphandera Argoros is but a mote of dust at his feet The Eldests scoff echoed off of the far reaches of the dome. You have clearly gone mad, I?kur. Guphandera Argoros has reached the cusp of Ninth-tier magic. The probability of this Sorcerer King being as powerful as you say is next to none. Even the Sorcerer Kings vassals possess magic of the Tenth Tier, Eldest! At his claim, the Elder Liches in the corners of Ludmilas vision wavered. The Eldest seemed to roll his eyes. I would not lie to you, Eldest Perhaps not, the Eldest said, but it does not mean that you cannot fall under the influence of some Skill or Ability. It even seems that youve been dressed up like some sort of pet. Oh, I can feel it too, I?kur C the insidious will of this thing encroaching on my reason. To trust and confide; to seek solace in its protection. Few are capable of exerting such influence over the Undead. It does not have the look of a divine or arcane castera Dirgesinger, perhaps? I told you, shes aC Well, no matter: render this creature unto ash. Ludmila lowered her posture, mind racing to find a way to defeat five Elder Liches at once. The weakest was at least as powerful as Themis, who was a full Adventurer rank more powerful than herself. The Eldest was slightly lower than the powerful Elder Liches created for the Royal Army, who were roughly on par with Death Knights. At least three of them could probably damage her through her fire resistance. If they used Fireball, then she could dodge their opening attack. That was assuming that they werent experienced enough in combat to pattern their spells in a way that their target couldnt escape unscathed. In that event, she could only hope that she was engulfed in the spells of her weaker assailants. After that would be getting out of the open, or at least out of their spell range. Bringing the battle to the corridors below the auditorium would be her best option. In her equipment, she could smash through the hundreds of dominated Skeleton Warriors stuffed into the rooms along the way. Still, it was going to be a long fight. Since escaping to a more favourable location was her first objective, Ludmila preemptively activated Wind Stride, Ability Boost and Enhance Magic Resistance. She waited for the first sign of spellcasting. Maximize Magic C Fireball. The Eldest initiated their assault. Ludmila launched herself forward, in the opposite direction of the ramp. As expected, the first Fireball exploded right on top of it, turning the most obvious escape route into a sea of flame. A crescendo of spellcasting filled the air as the other four Elder Liches followed up on their leaders attack. Maximize Magic C Fireball. Maximize Magic C Fireball. Maximize Magic C Fireball. Maximize Magic C Fireball. She activated her Phoenix Feather Hairpin, preparing to enact a variation of what she had seen the Elder Liches do shortly beforehand. By skimming over the ground, she could propel herself out of spell range using the enhanced speed conferred by Wind Stride, Ability Boost and her Boots of Swiftness before they could cast their next volley. The other four Fireballs hurtled through the air, striking the Eldest simultaneously. Blackened bones rained onto the dais below, disintegrating as they fell. Ludmila stopped in her tracks, confused, yet wary of continued attacks. A regal voice sounded from the seating nearby, echoing around the auditorium. My my, the Sorcerer King said lightly. It seems that even the cold logic of an Elder Lich does not preclude foolish thinking. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 27 Chapter 27 In the silence that followed the Sorcerer Kings statement, His Majesty casually rose from his seat. Ludmila hadnt noticed his entry; none of the Elder Liches had shown any reaction to his presence, either. He must have silently flown in from another entrance out of her field of view. Elder Liches could see through Invisibility, so he also must have entered with the aid of a more advanced concealment spell. With a purposeful, yet unhurried stride, His Majesty made his way to the grand dais. The magnificence of the Sorcerer King dominated the stage, and the four Elder Liches in the air landed to kneel before him. Lady Shalltear remained in the air above, carefully scanning the auditorium. Are you alright, Lady Zahradnik? The Sorcerer King asked. Ludmilas cheeks grew heated at his concern, and she lowered her head. I am unharmed, Your Majesty, she answered solemnly. Thank you for your assistancehow did you find us? Pure chance, His Majesty said. Well, perhaps not. The major thoroughfares of Laga? all lead to this dome, and its distinct appearance begged investigation. Shalltear and I entered from the observation deck encircling the building. The Wraiths I sent to scout the interior spotted the Elder Liches inside, and we arrived just in time to secure front-row seats to the show. I see. It seems that you were committed to fighting these Elder Liches. Did you believe you stood any chance? I only sought ways by which I might prevail, Ludmila replied, but the ultimate outcome was obscured in too many unknowns. The Sorcerer King chuckled at her response. So even when confronted with what would drive even an Adamantite-rank Adventurer to despair, you C a Platinum-rank C instead sought a path to victory. Simply giving up and dying was not an option, Ludmila said. Even if death lay at the end of my struggle, Id still be able to inflict some harm and learn about my opponents. After that opening attack, however, I was fairly certain that I could at least escape. Umu, His Majesty nodded. You darted off quite quickly there. Those who employ flight magic are often overly reliant on it as their sole motive force. Its been a long time since Ive seen someone use it to carry their momentum like that. Youve figured out an annoying trick against adversaries that rely on ranged attacks C its also convenient for getting around when one doesnt have access to teleportation. I have these Elder Liches to thank for that: I noticed that they physically launched themselves into the air instead of slowly accelerating with their flight magic. Out of the Elder Liches present, only Captain I?kur reacted to their discussion. The others only continued to kneel with their heads bowed. What happened to them? Ludmila asked. Just the usual Undead Domination Skill, His Majesty shrugged as if there was no difference between a Skeleton Warrior and a set of powerful Elder Liches. After seeing the head of their cabal blown up, I believe that the value of basic courtesy has risen in their estimation. Ludmila looked over at where the remains of the Eldest had fallen. No trace of the Undead mage remained C not even its tattered brown robe. To the side, Captain I?kur had been charred black by the Eldests Fireball, but his borrowed garments remained as clean and undamaged as when he was first dressed in them. The Elder Lich wrung his hands, trepidation filling his voice as he spoke. Whatwhat is to become of us, Your Majesty? He asked, The head of our cabal acted in such an insulting manner The ignorance born of isolation certainly showed, the Sorcerer King said, and the price for that ignorance has been paid in full. Did the head of your cabal truly believe that Ninth-tier magic was the pinnacle of power? Our members were still developing Fourth and Fifth-tier magic, the captain said. The Eldest was on the verge of grasping Sixth-tier spells and evolving into a Night Lich. Only a handful of beings possess Eighth-tier Magic, to our knowledge. Such as this Guphandera ArgorosShalltear, heal the good captain. Greater Lethal! A colossal torrent of negative energy washed over Captain I?kur, and his blackened bones returned to their undamaged condition. The Elder Lich marvelled at the effects of the spell. T-thank you, Lady Shalltear, Captain I?kur bobbed his head three times before addressing His Majesty once again. Guphandera Argoros is the owner of the Undead merchant company that comes by every few years. Ive heard that it was founded to secure the flow of research materials required for his forays into Ninth-tier magic. I see. So this is what inspired you to make your own attempts at trade? Yes, Your Majesty, the captain nodded again, but I dont seem to be any good at it. If that is the case, why have you not entered under this Night Lichs employ to earn an income while gaining experience? His representatives are all under his domination, the Elder Lichs gaze shifted to his four dominated colleagues momentarily. I would rather remain independent. I thought about joining Corpus of the Abyss C the Undead association that Guphandera Argoros became a member of in recent centuries C at one point, but I still would have probably been seen by Guphandera Argoros as unwelcome competition and quietly disposed of. The Sorcerer King turned to look at Ludmila. She shook her head slightly. The first Ive heard of this organisation was from Captain I?kur, she said. Theyre a group that has grown in prominence recently, according to him. Theyve been around for centuries, Your Majesty, the captain offered, but they were apparently nothing more than a rumour amongst the living until about a hundred years ago. Something made them change their clandestine ways and now theyre reaching out to intelligent Undead all around the world. Have you any idea of this organisations size? The Sorcerer King asked. When they made themselves known to us, Captain I?kur replied, it was just under a hundred years ago. They had around 120 members in their outer circle back then. The last I heard, that numbers grown to around 300 in the last few years. Theres an unspecified number of powerful individuals in their inner circle, made up of long-standing members from before their shift in policy. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Elder Liches were not extraordinarily rare, but unless one lived in the Sorcerous Kingdom, a regular individual probably wouldnt see one in their lifetime. Not that one of the living would wish to encounter a wild Elder Lich, as death would probably follow shortly after. The number in Corpus of the Abyss indicated that the organisation probably spanned a good portion of the world. What is the purpose of Corpus of the Abyss? The Sorcerer King continued with his questions, So many intelligent Undead would surely draw attention from their neighbours. Originally, they were sort of agrand cabal? Captain I?kur replied, A loose association of Undead casters who decided it was better to work for mutual benefit and avoid conflicts over knowledge. And the collective will of the cabal ensures the compliance of its members, the Sorcerer King stroked his chin. Yes, Your Majesty, the captain nodded. According to the merchants, its still much the same, but non-casters have become members recently. Death Knights, Vampires, Banshees, Mummiesall sorts of cognizant Undead are joining, really. Ludmila wondered what had happened to spur the growth of Corpus of the Abyss. They now seemed substantial enough that nations of multiple races would likely set aside their differences to wage a war of annihilation against what they considered to be the enemies of life. Does Corpus of the Abyss have a base of operations? His Majesty asked. That part hasnt changed much from the old days, Captain I?kur replied. Members usually stay where theyve been for hundreds of years C minding their own business, much like us. I dont know if they count as bases or not, but there are a number of city-states and small nations ruled by powerful Undead. They even interact with the living. One of these days, Id like to go and visit those places, but theyre all far away from here. What he described existed as details in tales that Ludmila had heard recited in the past. They all seemed mere works of fiction at the time, but apparently, they were based in truth. That these tales all had some connection to one another was not something anyone considered. Not a bad idea, His Majesty said. Once the Sorcerous Kingdom firmly establishes itself in the immediate region, seeing what lies further abroad is the logical next step. Perhaps the world will not be as hostile to our existence as I had initially thought. Just one look is all it will take, Your Majesty, Captain I?kur said. I dont think any Undead being can deny your supreme existence. The Sorcerer King looked down at the four Elder Liches still genuflecting before him. After a moment, they jerked slightly before going down to their knees, pressing their foreheads to the stone. Forgive us, oh Supreme Overlord of Death, one intoned. We have displayed great disrespect to your herald, and thus your most esteemed personage! How might we atone for this grave sin? What was that about inane prattling again? Captain I?kur muttered. His Majesty remained silent in the wake of their plea, and four pairs of shoulders draped in tattered cloth trembled. The Sorcerer King floated over to land on one of the daises, perusing the stone tablets neatly organised upon it. Count yourselves fortunate that the Baroness has a measure of temperance, he told them. Many of my vassals would have instantly destroyed the lot of you for your conduct. Well, considering the interesting things Lady Zahradnik always seems to come up with, immediate destruction might actually be a mercy. Now, what shall I do with youCaptain I?kur. Yes, Your Majesty? I am designating you as the official leader of this cabal. I believe you were next in line, anyway. Any new Elder Liches that manifest in the region will be sent to work under you. Thank you, Your Majesty, the Elder Lich said. Whatwhat about my trading company? My subjects have a great appetite for magics that will improve industry and their everyday lives, the Sorcerer King told him. Your cabal is effectively a research institute that can come up with new spells and magic items for those purposes. My nation will benefit from your work, and you will advance your magical knowledge. The profits from your industry can go towards personal projects. This is a mutually beneficial arrangement, is it not? Captain I?kur lowered his head, his tall skeletal frame bending nearly perpendicular at the waist. Your wisdom and generosity know no bounds, Your Majesty, he said. May the Sorcerous Kingdom forever prosper under your guidance! Umu, the Sorcerer King nodded. His Majesty continued looking through the Katze Cabals research. Ludmila frowned at the quivering forms of the Elder Liches. Was it really alright to leave it at that? She understood the broad effect that the Sorcerer King had on the Undead, but they had still gone from attempting to incinerate someone to their current state. Ludmilas gaze ran over the Elder Liches as she activated a Skill. Her eyes narrowed when they fell upon the third Undead mage. She slowly walked up to it, the heels of her boots tapping over the stone. What have you done? She asked. The Elder Lich stirred slightly, but said nothing. Is something the matter, Lady Zahradnik? His Majesty asked. This one has acted against your will, she answered. As the words left Ludmilas mouth, Lady Shalltear flew down to hover protectively over her liege. The Sorcerer King looked over from his platform. Against my will Your existence was unconfirmed at that juncture, the Elder Lich spoke in his own defence. Had I known of your magnificence, I would not have acted as I did. And precisely what is it that youve done? While we were examining Lady Zahradnik, it said, I contacted an acquaintance in Corpus of the Abyss via Message, relaying information until Your Majesty dominated me. Did they say anything? No, the Elder Lich shook its head, they only listened. There have been no attempts to re-establish contact on their end. Shall I attempt to do so? His Majesty appeared to ponder the question for several moments. How do you believe they will react to your information? Caution. Many of the more wary members will most likely go into hiding until they believe they have discerned Your Majestys motives. Any attempts at investigation that they make will most likely be limited to unobtrusive, long-range divination. Considering our location, mindless Undead infiltrators used in conjunction with certain spells may also be used with minimal risk. Ludmilas lips drew into a thin line. Message spells were one of the major magic-related problems that they had no answer for. As it was a harmless spell, its use was not illegal and it could not be prevented by defensive magics. Even the powerful magical barriers protecting E-Rantels central district could not stop a Message spell from reaching its recipient. Since it was a Second-tier spell, not only was it used for everyday communication by magic casters, but the spell could be scribed on scrolls. Those scrolls could, in turn, be used by Rogues and Bards who acted as spies and infiltrators. When she looked into potential countermeasures, the researchers in her territory speculated that it would require some unknown form of abjuration to block. If such a spell already existed, it was almost certainly a well-kept national secret to those who possessed it. I suppose well have to see where this leads us, the Sorcerer King said. I dont particularly relish the idea that information about us is spreading faster than it should, but the existence of the Sorcerous Kingdom is hardly a secret. Our defences should prevent divination against anything trying to poke their noses where they shouldnt, but infiltrators should also be expected. Well, we do allow spies in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but having Wraiths flying around looking at things might be disruptive for our citizens. His Majesty set down the stone tablet in his hand and returned to the main level of the stage. Now that things are tentatively settled, he said, we should continue with our investigation. Captain I?kur, I assume youve already explored this city thoroughly C were there any locations with vaults or similarly inaccessible areas? A few, Your Majesty, he replied. Shall I guide you to them? That would save us a lot of meandering, the Sorcerer King said. Lead the way, captain. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Your Majesty, what you said back there C you made it sound as if I could have beaten five Elder Liches. As Captain I?kur led them back outdoors, Ludmila fell into her usual habit of reviewing recent events and exchanges. Several things bothered her: one of which was the idea that she had been propped up to a ridiculous degree by His Majesty. Yes, thats right. Butthey were all stronger than I was C a few of them very much so. You even said that it was a situation that would make even an Adamantite-rank Adventurer despair. At first glance, His Majesty said, it certainly would. All things being equal, one Elder Lich would have been a problem, never mind five. Things were far from equal, however. Despite their long existence, you clearly had more practical combat experience. Not only was there a gap in experience, but one in equipment, as well. They turned a corner, and the Sorcerer King glanced into each of the side rooms as they passed by. When they decided to treat you as a threat, he went on, their only move was to create distance. There were no defensive magics employed C they were simply ganging up on you under the notion that raw force would be sufficient. If they pressed their apparent advantage and pursued you into a battleground of your choosing, your victory would be nearly assured. You were effectively fighting five naked Elder Liches, and pure arcane casters have roughly a third of the physical capabilities of an equivalent warrior. It would not have been much different than dispatching a Skeleton Warrior once you got in close, and arcane casters usually have poor detection ability. All you needed to do was sneak up and give them a good whack. Just to be sure, Your Majesty, Captain I?kur piped up, I dont have to worry about defending myself in the Sorcerous Kingdom, do I? Instances of violent crime are next to nonexistent in both the city and the territories, the Sorcerer King told him. The Royal Army is currently in the process of securing the Katze Plains, as well. Once they reach Laga?, youll be able to arrange for suitable security. That being said, you do have plans to travel abroad. It would be prudent to ensure you have a proper lineup of defensive spells and magic equipment. Ahead of them, a dim glow started to fill the corridor. They left the building, stepping out under the radiance of the High Emperors staff. Did you check these statues before going in, Lady Zahradnik? Yes, Your Majesty. Laga? was not just the capital of the Katze Plains C it appears to have been the capital of an Empire. This statue is that of High Emperor Archeleos III. The other five are members of royalty from various races C each a Pentarch of the city. Going by the dates on their plaques, they were famous figures from this Empires early past. So it was an Empire where Humans, Elves, Demihumans and Heteromorphs lived together? They still had their respective habitats, but yes. Which leaves me very confused. Why is that? Because Ive been making assumptions under the premise that this was a Human nation, much like the Human nations nearby. Humans did live here, but they werent the only citizens of this Empire C in this part of it, at least. When I surmised that the nation here was similar to the Sorcerous Kingdom, I had no idea that even this detail would be similar. I suppose the idea might be strange to someone who has lived in relative isolation as a subject of Re-Estize, His Majesty said. But at the same time, there are nations in this region of the world where Humans exist alongside other races. The Karnassus City State Alliance is one such place, as is the Argland Confederation. I hear that the Holy Kingdom of Roble has friendly relations with aquatic Demihumans, as well. The Argland Confederation had rulers who were powerful in their own right, so it could be explained as the strong imposing their will on the weak. Aquatic Demihumans did not compete with Humans for the same habitat, so there would be room for amicable relations in Roble. She had no idea what happened in Karnassus to make it so that Humans were not simply eaten off of the streets. Captain I?kur led them several hundred metres to the base of the hill where the dome stood. From there, he led them up some stairs to the columned entrance of another building. A partially-defaced emblem was carved into the stone over the entrance. The Merchant Guild? It appears to match the emblem used by the branches in Re-Estize and the Empire, the Sorcerer King nodded. Ours as well, of course. Considering that we found trade currency earlier, the presence of the Merchant Guild shouldnt be a surprise. They made their way into the building, crossing behind a dust-covered stone counter and stopping at the door to a vault in the back. Ludmila frowned at its rusted surface as His Majesty walked up to inspect it. Adventurers talk about the excitement that comes with discovering long lost treasures, she said, but this just makes me feel like a thief. The Sorcerer King, who was rubbing his skeletal hands together, seemed to flinch at her words. Ah, ehm. Well, it doesnt appear to be enchanted. Has anyone tried to force this open, Captain I?kur? Nothing we could summon or dominate could break in. The two Death Knights didnt want to risk their equipment and they couldnt punch through. None of our spells could do anything to it, either. Ludmila eyed the rusted vault door again. This is just steel, isnt it? It may just be steel, His Majesty said, but what we discussed about hardness and durability still applies to it. With sufficient artifice, it becomes quite difficult to damage without the appropriate equipment or attacks. Shall I open it, Lord Ainz? Umu. Be careful of any traps. They backed away as Lady Shalltear stepped forward. She reached out and turned the handle, which abruptly snapped off. Her liege frowned down at the broken piece of steel before tossing it aside and unequipping her gauntlets. With a small hmph! noise, she pierced the door with a jab of her fingers. After creating another handhold, she floated into the air and pulled. The building shuddered as the entire vault detached itself from the wall. Dust and stone fragments rained down from the ceiling as what appeared to be the whole back quarter of the Merchant Guild advanced towards them. Just how sturdy did they make this thing His Majesty muttered. Cut it open, Shalltear. Lady Shalltears fingernails sliced into the vault door, carving open a hole roughly two metres in diameter. She tossed the detached portion away to join the broken handle. A loud clang sounded when it struck the wall, and everyone winced. A-apologies for making such an undignified racket, Lord Ainz! I think were well past the point of undignified heC Turn Undead! Captain I?kur ran screaming out of the building, and Lady Shalltear gestured towards the makeshift entrance with a smile. After His Majesty entered the vault, she produced a file and started tending to her nails. How long is Captain I?kur going to be running away for? Ludmila asked. Who knows? Lady Shalltear answered lightly. Inside, they found His Majesty stepping over the fallen drawers and boxes within. A banging noise sounded from the rear of the vault, and Ludmila stepped ahead to see what it was. At the end of the furthest row of rusted shelves, several dozen assorted Undead were trying to force their way through the steel wall. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. What are they doing? Trying to run away from Shalltear, His Majesty told her, but shes in the way of the entrance. Turn Undead was used to make Captain I?kur run away, but its an area effect Skill. Does that mean every Undead in the area will come back to attack her once the effect expires? maybe. After Ludmila and Lady Shalltear destroyed the thousands of Undead that swarmed into the Merchant Guild, they returned to the vault. They found His Majesty with a number of heavily-decayed containers strewn over the floor around him. This mist is quite annoying, he said. I thought that this vault might have stayed nice and dry, but moisture managed to seep in and all of the documents have rotted away. Did anything else survive? There is a row of metal safes in the back, His Majesty replied, but they were all opened and emptied. Since it appears that attempts to evacuate were made, I assume that anything of value easily transported was taken as well. I suppose we should target any magically sealed vaults rather than mundane onesspeaking of which, where is the captain? He hasnt returned yet, Your Majesty. They went back outside to wait below the entrance of the Merchant Guild. After Lady Shalltear stopped apologising profusely for inconveniencing the Sorcerer King, he came over to speak to Ludmila. While the captain is still away, he said, there is something I would like to ask you about, Lady Zahradnik. Of course, Ludmila replied. I am at your service. Back with the rest of those Elder Liches, he said, you identified one that had acted against my will. Is that the JusticCerm, the Skill that you regained use of recently? Yes, Your Majesty. He regarded her silently, and Ludmila tried her best not to think about how close he was. Have you explored the applications of this Skill and the Class that provides it? The Sorcerer King asked, What is it that leads you to believe that it allows you to identify individuals that act against my will? Could it not be, say, something that identifies those who go against codified law, legislation and policy? Ive studied what I could recognize from the Class in depth, Ludmila replied. It does not specifically identify criminals. There have been cases of individuals performing criminal acts that are not identified as such with my Skill. One such case involved an exercise in V?lkchenheim County: I did not know it was an exercise until the culprit was apprehended, and I was unable to recognize that he was the culprit through this Skill despite the fact that he performed multiple criminal acts. And this has happened with genuine criminals? What do you see, exactly? It has, Ludmila nodded. As for what I senseits hard to describe. Perhaps the best way to put it would be how aligned they are with your will, conveyed in various sensations and feelings. All of the cases with genuine criminals that do not register strongly with the Skill are those to whom a fair and just ruler may hand out purely corrective sentences. For instance, a loyal subject that does not know they are committing a crime, and would not have done so had they known. In this case, ensuring that appropriate compensation is made is sufficient. I admit that is what I would do, but stillthat Skill sounds very precise. What did that Elder Lich look like to you? That he did something wrong C something you wouldnt have wanted him to. That reading is also trueinteresting. I wonder how it worksRangers can detect and track their quarry, while pets can sense the intent of their controllersomething that incorporates both? But youre not my pet The Sorcerer King continued muttering to himself in thought, using words and terms that Ludmila had no idea about. Out of curiosity, His Majesty looked over at her again, how does Shalltear register to this Skill? WahC! L-Lord Ainz Lady Shalltear started to tremble, her crimson gaze going back and forth between the Sorcerer King and Ludmila. My lady is out of alignment, Ludmila said. Hoh His Majesty turned to regard Lady Shalltear. Her lieges face went through a series of complicated expressions, and her legs collapsed under her. NoLord Ainz, I she whimpered. That being said, Ludmila continued, no free-minded individual can be in perfect alignment with another. I imagine that if I could use the Skill on myself, the reading would probably be more pronounced than that of my lady. Indeed, the Sorcerer King said. That Shalltear registers as such to this Skill gladdens my heart. I-it does? Lady Shalltear looked up at His Majesty in confusion. He seemed to smile, extending a hand to help her to her feet. Umu, he nodded. I do not desire for you to be someone who arbitrarily acts to fulfil my wishes, and I certainly dont want anyone imitating me to the degree that our wills are identical. That would actually be rather disturbing. The Baroness Skill provides her with a single metric that is merely one out of many that must be analysed to derive a reasonable assessment. It is not as simple as innocent or guilty at a glance, am I correct? It is as Your Majesty says, Ludmila nodded. Acting with due diligence is always the best course, where possible. The Sorcerer King appeared satisfied at her response. He scanned the empty streets, but Captain I?kur was still nowhere to be seen. His Majesty turned back to her, arms crossed, and presented a new, though not unrelated topic. Albedo seeks to create a commissariat under the executive arm of our government, he said. One that will provide oversight for all branches of the Sorcerous Kingdoms government. I have presented this proposal to several others, including members of the Royal Court. The reception has been mixedwhat are your thoughts on the effect that this organisation might have on our nation? It would depend on the amount of oversight they were allowed, Ludmila replied. Financial and Judicial auditing, as well as ensuring that none of the nations policies are being violated I can see as being a welcome thing, but if these commissaries have enough power, their oversight may interfere with the nations operations. It may sound strange, given my recent history, but I feel that agents with a certain degree of oversight can be a danger to Your Majestys order. Even if they possessed the Skills and Abilities conferred to you by this Class? Skills and Abilities are tools, she said, much like any other. Barring curses or other magical strangeness, it is generally the user that is the problem. Power has a way of revealing the true character of an individual. This is a major reason why authority figures are looked upon with wariness, mistrust or just outright reviled. People look to one whose character is laid bare for all to see and compare them to the powerless, impoverished and downtrodden. When they do, they will find that, save for a few exceptions, these authority figures are lacking in some way compared to the common person. Since the power that they wield influences the lives of many, their character becomes especially pronounced to any who would seek to measure its quality. That does seem to be the perception of the majority, the Sorcerer King said. It is, Ludmila agreed. In truth, however, those that they think are better will, in turn, have their true character revealed if granted enough power. The powerless, impoverished and downtrodden must behave to survive, so it often seems that they are far better than they actually are. His Majesty seemed to regard her with some surprise. This is an unexpectedly cynical view, he said. From how you speak of your demesne and its people, I felt that you were the sort that saw potential in everyone. I do, Ludmila smirked, but potential is simply what it is. It does not take a great deal of power to see how people change. Put a sword in a mans hand; whisper an intangible promise in his ear, and they can potentially go in any direction. Culture, law and other social constructs are the framework in which experiences that shape the character of each person occur. If this commissariat is to be established, then those with oversight must similarly have oversight and guidance that is even more austere. Even then, I still believe that purposely raising a commissary with my Skills and Abilities is too dangerous. You dont think it would help ensure that things stay on track? It surely would, if employed in good faith. HoweverLady Shalltear. Hm? If I told you that the executive council of the Argland Confederation stood in direct defiance of His Majestys Will, what would you do? I would destroy their country, of course! Lady Shalltears alignment shifted severely as she gave her incensed reply. The Sorcerer King stared at her. Shalltear. Yes, Lord Ainz? Lady Shalltears voice held an edge of anticipation. Before you fly off and destroy any country, check with me first. Oh. Her lieges smile transformed into a frown. She cast her crimson gaze down to the cracked pavement. I understand what you are trying to say, Lady Zahradnik, the Sorcerer King said, but do you think that this can happen so easily? Any group of people functions with a certain degree of trust, Ludmila replied. This is not a strictly bad thing, but certain weaknesses are accepted alongside the strength it provides. The inner circle of Your Majestys vassals appears to have trust not only in their liege, but in one another. Those who earn the genuine trust of your closest vassals and your Undead servitors are assumed to be performing their duties in good faith. A single bad actor may unravel incalculable amounts of economic and political investment. Executing the traitor after the fact will not fix the problem that they caused. Nothing is simple, it seems, His Majesty sighed. At least one of my ministers has voiced similar concerns. I will have to consult with the Royal Court over the proper implementation of this organisation, if it is to be created at all. Now, I have one last question about this Skill of yours Yes, Your Majesty? What happens when you use it on me? Ludmila blinked several times, then exchanged looks with Lady Shalltear. Her liege appeared similarly stupefied. Under His Majestys expectant gaze, however, she eventually did as he asked. In hindsight, what she saw shouldnt have been a surprise. I see the reality that every ruler must face, she said. And what does that mean? You are out of alignment with yourself, Ludmila answered. But that is to be expected: a sovereign is rarely allowed to wholly be themselves. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Captain I?kur returned to them a while later, and Ainz requested that he direct them to a more promising location. As they made their way through the empty city streets, he mulled over the connotations of Baroness Zahradniks Justice Radar. It was simple to see how Pandoras Actor had come up with the embarrassing name for the Skill. As a former Human, Ainz thought that the Human-made laws of Re-Estize C which at their core were meant to preserve an orderly Human society C seemed quite reasonable. More reasonable than the laws of his old world, at any rate. As such, it often appeared that the Skill detected criminals, but the Baroness assessment made it far from what it seemed to be. Alignment with my will, huh. Is that a good thing, or a bad thing? At least, by her words, she didnt run around believing that His Majesty the Sorcerer King was the personification of justice. Ainz didnt know what he would do if something like that happened. In a way, it was nice, as she would probably never interpret what he said wrongly, provided that she was actively using the Skill. She had even conveniently packaged her reading of him as the realities of kingship C wherein a sovereign couldnt always do as he wished to and often had to do things that he might not want to. For the greater good of his subjects, of course. It was both wrong and right at the same time, and he couldnt figure out whether she had figured that out. As the Baroness was both accommodating and discreet, he doubted that he would ever know unless he worked up the courage to ask directly. He was both her god and her king, yet somehow her stance on his supposed godhood was something he wished that more people would assume. A powerful individual who was offered respect and acknowledgement for his deeds, but still a person just like everyone else. Ainz continually tried to convince the NPCs that he, too, was capable of mistakes and did not know everything, but for some reason, it never stuck. If he said black was white they would all accept his statement as fact, yet if he claimed that he was wrong about something it couldnt possibly be. He was the greatest of the Supreme Beings, who were existences that stood above mere gods. They crossed several city blocks before arriving at a pretentious-looking building at the end of a walkway lined with dust-filled fountains. In the past, the cracked, dry grounds were probably carefully maintained gardens or some other green space. The building itself was composed of two wings that stretched to either side of the central structure. Whats this place? He asked. I dont know for sure, Captain I?kur answered, but its filled with the remains of bookshelves and cabinets. Theres a magical vault in the basement C I believe thats what Your Majesty asked for? Imperialsomething, the Baroness said as she looked up at the writing over the entrance. The interior was just as Captain I?kur had described, which was strange since that meant it was literally all bookshelves and cabinets. A layer of ash smothered the floor, leaving nothing but the charred remains of the buildings furnishings. Even the metal parts had melted from the inferno, much like their findings from the first castle keepor was it a mage tower? Have you managed to salvage anything from this city at all? Ainz asked. It was already like this by the time I manifested, the captain answered. The Eldest didnt have anything, either. Theres probably been plenty of time for others to pick this place clean C the merchants from Corpus werent surprised at all, so it might have been them. Who knows how long anyones had to take everything away. Even the lampposts were looted, the Baroness muttered. The lampposts? Yes, Your Majesty, she nodded. You can see fixtures for magical lighting all over this city, but theyre empty. The only one that wasnt taken was the crystal in the High Emperors staff, and thats probably because it was too hard to break off. The magical lighting of a city this large is probably worth tens of millions of gold coins. Using our prices, at any rate. Little things added up, he supposed. A city filled with magical conveniences accrued over generations was quite the treasure trove as long as one could find a market for everything. They descended to a basement similarly filled with burned-out remains. At the back of the west wing was the magical vault that Captain I?kur had mentioned. A glance was all it took for Ainz to recognize what was carved into its surface. A runecrafted vault Excitement welled up within him as he recalled the royal vault in Feoh Berkana. Everything within had been perfectly preserved, and the vault itself would be a valuable reference for his Runecrafters in Carne Village. A Runecrafted Vault could stop the Demon Gods and an Ancient Dragon; armour crafted with the same runewords must surely be better than anything that the local markets could offer. The problem now was how they would open it undamaged. In Feoh Berkana, he had consumed a charge from a valuable Artifact. They were not pressed for time here, however. He checked the time of day before raising a hand to his head, casting a Message spell. Pandoras Actor. Command me, Ainz-sama!!! Ainz tilted his head to one side, as if he could lean away from the Doppelgangers ardour. Weve come across a magical vault that you may be able to open. Are you currently in Nazarick? Yes, Im in the treasury at the moment. I will open a Gate to our location near the cottage on the surface in five minutes. I eagerly anticipate your summons, Ainz-sama! He terminated the message, then looked over at the others. Ive called for someone to come and open the vault, he said, but I will ask that everyone goes upstairs while he does so. Shalltear, Baroness Zahradnik and Captain I?kur left without any questions. When the appointed time came, he cast the Gate spell. Several moments passed in complete silence. Ainz-sama. AAHHH! AAHHH! The Gate spell was disrupted and his emotional suppression went into overdrive at the disembodied whisper behind him. He could have sworn he had just lost ten years of his life, but that didnt matter to the Undead. He turned to glare at Pandoras Actor, who had foiled his own concealment. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. YouC Ainz-sama? A streak of crimson flashed down the stairs as Shalltear came flying down in response to his scream. Her glowing eyes settled on something behind him. G-Garnet-sama? She frowned, Ainz-sama, I thought I just saw Go back upstairs, Shalltear. I will call you when we are ready to proceed. Shalltear looked over her shoulder several times before disappearing up the stairs once more. Ainz looked around himself, unable to locate the other person in the chamber. Pandoras Actor? Yes, Ainz-sama, Garnets voice replied. In Yggdrasil, one could see concealed allies, allowing them to lead parties through dangerous areas while stealthily scouting ahead. As a pure arcane caster, knowing that there was a stealthed individual nearby that he couldnt detect put Ainz on edge. Come to think of it, Narberal almost attacked Aura when she popped out of stealth that one time as well Of the different class archetypes in Yggdrasil, Rogues, Rangers, Bards, Monks and certain races could all have substantial stealth ability. Once this ability surpassed the basic detection ability that most Classes possessed, they effectively left no trace to those without access to advanced detection Skills. The workings of this mechanic were one of the major weaknesses in the Sorcerous Kingdoms domestic security. Death-series servitors only possessed basic detection ability, as did Soul Eaters and Elder Liches. Past Level 15 or so, natives with the requisite classes could become undetectable to them when using their concealment Skills. The problem became exponentially worse in environments with plenty of cover. Of Nazaricks forces, relatively few with high detection ability could be deployed. Most were a part of the bases defences and were inactive due to the low maintenance mode they were running. Mercenaries like Hanzos and Eight-Edged Assassins they had small quantities of, but Ashurbanipal was nearly out of resources to summon new ones. This left Aura as their best deployable detector, followed by Pandoras Actor using the forms of Rangers like Peroroncino and Tigris Euphrates. Solution was next in line, then Shizu. After Shizu came the Frost Dragons in the aerial transportation network. There were a handful of options that could be summoned with spells, but they were temporary and thus unsuited for maintaining security. He looked around again, wondering if this world had flaws in its concealment systems that he could exploit. There was no sound, smell nor any other sign of Pandoras-Actor-turned-Garnet, however C not even the slightest trace of his passage in the easily-disturbed dust that covered everything. Is it really necessary to sneak around like that? Well, it was better safe than sorry. Having the Baroness spot him might lead to complications, as well. He forced some confidence into his voice as he spoke to the nothingness around him. This is the vault in question. Can it be opened without being damaged? In response, a slip of paper appeared out of thin air and fluttered to the ground. Pandoras Actor was apparently standing right in front of him, and Ainz still didnt notice a thing. He leaned over to pick up the note, frowning down at the letters written upon it. Ke...Kane problem? A subtle change in the glowing runes over the vaults surface was the only indicator that Pandoras Actor was tinkering with the magical devices that secured the door. Like many of the other Rogues in Ainz Ooal Gown, Garnet had originally been a combat-focused type and branched out into Assassin paths. After Nazarick was conquered, however, he became responsible for all of the traps and various mechanisms in the guild base and had remade his build into a more classical thief-type Rogue. This made him unparalleled at picking locks, disarming traps, and tinkering with devices and machines both magical and mundane. A minute later, the sound of mechanisms moving within the vault issued into the air. Is it unlocked? Ainz asked. Another slip of paper appeared. Ich habe die Aufgabe jetzt erfllt. Ainz had no idea what it said. He crumpled up the note and put it away. Well, if everythings taken care of, its time for you to head back. Eh? Was? B-butC I told you, Ainz said as the portal to his Gate opened again, no German! He waited for several moments, looking around the chamber as the vaults mechanisms continued to work. Was he gone? He probably was. He left the Gate open for a while longer just in case. Are you gone? Im closing it now After the portal closed, a dull rumble filled the chamber as the door of the vault shifted inwards and started to roll away. Ainz called for Shalltear and the others, and they made it back in time to see the triple doors slide out of sight. Baroness Zahradnik went ahead, her gaze scanning what lay beyond. Itsempty? Unlike the royal vault of Feoh Berkana, the interior did not contain piles of treasure that glowed with the light of buried magic items. Confusion and a sense of disappointment settled over him. There were no piles of coins, nor were there any tapestries, statues or any other pieces of artwork. The only thing inside appeared to be the Undead that had spawned over the long passage of time. Wait, theres something here The Baroness knelt and stretched her hand towards a dust-covered object on the floor, then stopped. Do you see anything strange about this, Your Majesty? Ainz walked up behind her. He sensed the trace of an enchantment. Appraise Magic Item. A book? It doesnt have a name Theres preservation magic on it, he said. There doesnt appear to be anything else C its an unnamed item. Baroness Zahradnik peered at the book for several seconds before picking it up and dusting it off. Beyond her, something stirred. Look ouC His warning came too late. Over two dozen metres away, a cluster of round objects suddenly broke open, shaking off the dust that concealed them. A multitude of fleshy tentacles shot out towards the young noblewoman. Her eyes widened in surprise as they wrapped themselves around her arms and legs and body. The tentacles constricted around her and pulled, but her Freedom effect caused them to phase through. The book in Baroness Zahradniks hand fell to the ground. In its place appeared her softly glowing glaive. Ainz, Shalltear and Captain I?kur watched as Baroness shot forward with blinding speed. Tentacles and viscera flew through the air as she dismantled the first of the two-metre tall Organ Eggs. Flesh and bone and body parts scattered everywhere when the rest of the Undead in the vault haplessly fed themselves to the whirlwind of pure violence in their midst. The sound of the Baroness boot heels echoed in the deathly silence that followed as she returned to pick up the book again. Her gaze went to the three of them. Is something the matter? N-no, Ainz shifted his eyes away, its nothing. Baroness Zahradnik frowned slightly before returning her attention to the book. Shalltear, Ainz muttered, whenever you have her over, make sure she never runs into that fellow. He might look that way, Ainz-sama, Shalltear leaned towards him and whispered back, but hes actually quite a nice person. Which would make it all the more tragic, he told her. Ainz turned his attention back to the Baroness, who continued flipping through the pages of the book. What does it say? I cant read most of it, she replied. Dates, numbers, a few names, some words that have survived to the present dayfrom how it is structured, it might be a journal or a logbook. It has a very informal look: there are no seals or official-looking forms, so it may even be a diary. The Baroness continued flipping through until about halfway, where all that was left were blank pages. She kept going, and a frown marred her expression when she reached the last page. Looking back up, she turned the book around to show him. Is it something she thinks I can read? Shalltear leaned forward to look down at the book with him. To his surprise, her lips moved as her crimson gaze crossed over the letters written on the page. Remember us. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Though Ainz was tempted to stop and read through their newest discovery, worries over losing it somehow had him send it back to Nazarick to have copies made instead. In addition, the Baroness could only make out small parts of it so he would have to use a magic item to read it himself. This would either result in him appearing ignorant C especially considering Shalltear had been able to read some of it and he could not C or it would lead to an endless amount of questions over an endless number of things that he knew nothing about. It was better to be safe, in more ways than one. The city of Laga? was built on the confluence of the Katze River and two of its major tributaries. The rivers partitioned the city into four parts that were each themselves larger than the capital of Re-Estize. Over the next two days, Captain I?kur led them from place to place, visiting locations that he suspected might have preserved something of the past. The Baroness mentioned that you manifested here over a century ago, Ainz said as they flew over the remaining uninvestigated section of the city. Was this region in the same condition then as it is today? Yes, Captain I?kur replied. The Eldest manifested a decade or so before I did and he didnt say any differently about the place, either. Might I know why Your Majesty is asking? I thought that if the transformation of the Katze Plains was recent, signs of its transition from fertile fields to wasteland might exist in your recollection. Ainz stared down at the cracked red clay as they crossed over the riverbank of the southwestern section. Though he was not a nature enthusiast like Blue Planet, the realities of his former world led to some knowledge about the soil C which looked similar to what lay below him. Earths runaway ecological collapse washed away organic matter and nutrients, leaving the same dense red clay he saw every day on his dreary commute to and from work. It was not something that happened overnight, so if someone remembered the soil being different at some point, he could make an educated guess. Assuming such things worked the same way in this world, of course. I havent noticed any changes in the soil, the Elder Lich said, though an Elder Lich might not be the best person to ask. Ill check with Ruins Wake afterwards if youd like. Would a Ghost Ship know more about that than an Elder Lich? Shalltear asked. I sure hope so, my lady, Captain I?kur answered, she wouldnt be much of a Druid otherwise. Ruins Wake was a Druid? Ainz supposed that the Job Class was suited for a ship. But an Undead Druid? That doesnt seem rightwell, no, theres an Undead Ranger flying out in front of us. The natives of this world tended to follow themes that resulted in their respective class builds C many quite stereotypical to fantasy settings. A sentient ship being a Druid made sense as they had had a variety of useful spells for a vessel. The problem was what nature would be to an Undead Druid. Did Ruins Wake act as a defender of the Katze Plains negative energy ecology? Would she nurture this ecology and help it thrive and grow as regular Druids did with the lands of the living? It would be a logical conclusion, but for the fact that Baroness Zahradnik appeared to be the opposite of this. She acted as a living Ranger would: defending her territory, encouraging growth, and cleansing it of corrupting influences. Does Ruins Wake engage in any sort of Druid-like behaviours? Ainz asked. Theres not much for her to do out here, the Elder Lich answered, but she does patrol the area even when Im not on board. Most of her spells have to do with the weather or fighting together with her crew. When we leave the thick of the mists, she summons a fog wherever we go. Her personality is also very Druid. Do you believe that this may cause problems beyond her usual patrol range? Some Druids can be quite aggressive when it comes to their stewardship of nature. I highly doubt it, Your Majesty. Ruins Wake wouldnt knowingly do anything to displease you. Captain I?kur claimed that the Ghost Ship was just as C if not more C excited about Ainzs presence as the Elder Liches, but he had no idea how one could tell. If Ruins Wake was a she, and Baroness Zahradnik reacted as she did He shook the thought away. What about you, captain? Do you have any particular specialisation? Im an Evoker, the Elder Lich replied. An Air Elementalist, to be precise. Hohthats an interesting choice for an Elder Lich. Most would expect some sort of Necromancer. Necromancy was the obvious choice, but then I met Ruins Wake. The inherent Skills of an Elder Lich are enough to provide a crew that can deal with most things we come across. Its the powerful enemies that we need a decisive answer for. All things considered, it was a good combination. Ruins Wake had a crew composed of hundreds of the more powerful Undead taken from the area around Laga?, which was enough to deal with nearly all of the suppression forces from Re-Estize and the Empire. Captain I?kur could eliminate major threats from the comfort of the Ghost Ships deck. The existence of Ruins Wake is little more than an unconfirmed bit of lore in the region, so you must not fight intruders often. Sometimes you get small groups of Adventurers sniffing around, but no ones tried anything big for a long time now. When was the last time something big happened? Captain I?kur fell silent, cocking his head as if in thought. About forty years ago, I think? He said, The Empire sent a small army in an attempt to hold and reclaim a strip of territory along their border. Those knights in their shiny plate didnt get along well with my lightning spells C killed a few hundred before they gave up and retreated with their dead. Hmmthey didnt send their magic casters to fight you? The Empire is known for integrating arcane and divine casters in their forces. They were there, but I dont think they could figure out how to deal with us. The only way to see what was going on was to get inside the fog that Ruins Wake summoned. Anyone close enough to see us would also be in our casting range. If we needed to recover for some reason, all we had to do was retreat deeper into the plains. Any attempts at pursuit would get tangled up in all the Undead. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Ainz supposed it was a good thing that Ruins Wake wasnt so aggressive that she would intercept minor incursions along the border. Very few Adventurer and Worker teams from Re-Estize and Baharuth could stand up to the Ghost Ship and her Captain. What about the Draconic Kingdom and the Theocracy to the south? Have you had any run-ins with them? The Theocracy is much stronger than anyone else around here, Captain I?kur said. Even their border patrols stand head and shoulders above the average Adventurer or Legionnaire that you see in the north. The Draconic Kingdom has a fairly weak military, so I made nearly all of my attempts at trade along their coastline. Nazarick did not have much information about the Draconic Kingdom. With the Theocracy C which had clear signs of Player influence C close by, Ainz had decided to ignore it in favour of their efforts in the northern Human nations. Considering the reception that Captain I?kur had received for the last few generations, it was probably for the best. Their flight brought them to a large central plaza, and they landed along a line of rubble on one side. The southwest part of the city took the brunt of whatever was taking everything apart, the Elder Lich said. Its a lot like the other places that have been flattened outside of Laga?. Ahead of them, Baroness Zahradnik picked through the largest pile of rubble. The stormy atmosphere that had accompanied her before swiftly returned. Captain I?kur shifted closer to Ainz, lowering his voice. Whats wrong with the Baroness, Your Majesty? So he can feel it as well The destruction of this nation infuriates her for various reasons. Ainz glanced at the Elder Lich as he replied, then turned his gaze back towards the Baroness. He was almost certain she was unconsciously using some sort of Skill. The question was why it was affecting Undead beings, who were supposed to be immune to mind-affecting spells and abilities. The first possibility was that it wasnt actually a mind-affecting ability. Of those abilities, Skills like Turn Undead and various forms of Undead control C which one would normally think should be mind-affecting C was one such category. Another was what could be broadly described as charisma-based abilities that included persuasion, intimidation, bluffs and such. Yggdrasil had no such mechanical elements, but this world certainly did. Aside from those Captain I?kur, Ainz said. The Eldest mentioned something about the Baroness attempting to exert some sort of influence. Did you feel that from her as well? Yes, Your Majesty. What about you, Shalltear? Nothing to that effect, Ainz-sama. I believe he mentioned something about Dirgesingers? Ainz crossed his arms, looking up into the misty darkness. That was the other possibility. Dirgesingers were a Bard Prestige Class whose Skills and Abilities affected the Undead as they would the living. In Yggdrasil, they were more of a Job Class for roleplay since their specialisation only affected a small percentage of Players. Running into one was annoying for Ainz since his equipment was fashioned under the assumption that his Undead immunities wouldnt be bypassed, but it wasnt a problem for others. The Baroness wasnt a Bard, but another Job Class she had might be causing it. Even more concerning was the idea that she might have somehow come up with it as a Skill under one of her existing classes. Adventurers developing Martial Arts, Abilities and Skills was common enough, as was the research of new spells. Doing any of that was impossible in Yggdrasil, despite its vaunted degree of freedom as a DMMORPG. I can feel it too C the insidious will of this thing encroaching on my reason. To trust and confide; to seek solace in its protection. Given her background, he suspected that he already knew what it was. They were the feelings that one might have when under a noble of fantastic quality. Yet, in this world, fantasy was reality. Labelling things as fantastic according to the perspective of a humble salaryman from a bleak and mundane Earth made them no less real. As Pandoras Actor was wont to mention in his many analyses of Job Class Levels and build development, the people here often acted without truly realising what they were doing. It made it difficult for them to grasp and exploit the mechanics that drove what they did, but at the same time, all sorts of things could spring forth from a mere concept. Baroness Zahradnik was a Noble who had become Undead. Thus she was an Undead Nobleor something like that. With this in mind, she had extended her charismatic influence to the Undead. Ainz and Shalltear were above her in the official hierarchy of the Sorcerous Kingdom, thus that influence did not fall upon them. The question that remained was why her bad mood could be felt by even Ainz and Shalltear. Was it something along the lines of friendly fire? Ainz walked over to where the Baroness was still conducting her search through the rubble, clearing his throat. Zahradnik-dono, he said. Are you aware that you have a Skill active? The Baroness turned around to regard him with a look of momentary confusion. Seconds later, the sense of dread pressing down on him vanished. My apologies, Your Majesty, she lowered her head deeply. In hindsight, I should have been more careful. The battlefield aura that I use mirrored my strong emotional state, as well. If this is a battlefield aura, he said, youre going to have to refine it. Its currently affecting friend and foe alike. Do you have some sense of its effects? Im afraid not, Baroness Zahradnik shook her head. Only the feeling that comes with it. Just looking at some of these ruinsits frustrating. This happened so long ago that making things right again is most likely impossible, yet I still wish I could. What is it about this particular structure that triggered the Skill? She lifted a piece of rubble with the toe of a solleret, flipping it over with a sigh. It appears to be the remains of a temple, she replied. From the layout of the rubble, there were four distinct sections radiating out from the central chamber. If it was of Human design, I would guess that each section was a chapel where the shrine of some deity was placed. Regardless of who or what they worshipped, temples are considered places of sanctuary that even soldiers in wartime will avoid disturbing. This is not only a cultural consideration, but a practical one as well: having a swarm of Clerics joining the enemy because you attacked their temple is a serious problem. Several hours passed as they went from site to site in the ruins, with little to show for their time. Though the Baroness had reined in the usage of her mysterious new Skill, a sense of unease still settled over Ainz. It wasnt over the vast plain of rubble and the unknown history it represented, but the Human-turned-Revenant and the cool mask she wore as they conducted their search. Ainz had no qualms when it came to the exploration of the game-like mechanics in this world, especially when so many mirrored those from Yggdrasil. He was confident enough in these mechanics that he treated brand new discoveries with a sense of intrigue rather than alarm. Those discoveries only added to his confidence as they were analysed and framed in familiar ways that he could turn to practical use. Game mechanics were not the only aspect of Yggdrasil, however. There was its lore, economics, and the various interactions that occurred between members of its player base C aspects that were ultimately bound by the fact that it was designed as a game. Degrees of separation existed between a player and the game, making one feel that things were entertaining and safe to consume. In this New World that he found himself in, those degrees of separation did not exist. Everything was real and alive, and his grasp on many subjects was laughably deficient. Matters of governance and culture were as incomprehensible to him as how casters in this world understood and developed magic. His experience in sales only gave him the barest grasp of economics and infrastructure. The reality of this fantasy world was so far removed from his former life that Ainz could only laugh at how carefree and easy the mass-produced isekai stories from Earth made it all seem. His only saving grace was that Nazarick appeared to possess martial strength unapproached by any power in the immediate region. They had been able to get away with everything that they did simply because no one could do anything about it, but it was foolish to believe that they would enjoy this advantage forever. Baroness Zahradnik represented an entire slew of the unknowns unique to this world. The idea that she was a Revenant and might follow the same lore as those in Yggdrasil was of particular concern to him. Unfortunately, there was no convenient reference to look up C no wiki, guide or forum to consult. Ultimately, approaching her directly with his questions was the best way to answer them. With the end of their activities for the day approaching, he mustered his resolve to ask. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Ei! What are you waiting for? Despite working up his resolve, Ainz kept finding excuses to push his question back. They returned to their berth in Laga?, then he went back to Nazarick to expend his daily uses of low and middle-tier Undead creation. After that, he went around to see if anything required his attention before dropping by Ashurbanipal to see how far along the library staff was on making copies of the enchanted journals contents. Upon his return to Laga?, they immediately set off, leaving the city and its Elder Liches behind to continue south down the Katze River. As they made their way, he reviewed the findings from the salvage operations being conducted north of Laga?, then arranged for more teams to be organised for the sunken war fleet that was reportedly somewhere ahead of them. Before he knew it, the mists started to lighten. They were entering the southern fringes of the Katze Plains, and Ainz was left to wonder how he could so often manage to evade what should have been important matters. As their surroundings grew brighter, Baroness Zahradnik came from her place at the bow to address him. Your Majesty, she lowered her head in a curtsey, I recommend we find a place on the eastern shores of the river to conduct our operations. Weve been doing just that since every city along the way has been on the eastern shores of the river, he replied curiously. Is there some reason why youve decided to specifically advise that we should now? Outside of the Katze Plains, the fortress of Altamura is within a day of the rivers western bank, the Baroness said. One of my acquaintances lived there until recently. She mentioned that patrols from the fortress regularly go all the way to the Theocracys side of the river. According to our maps, Ainz noted, the Draconic Kingdom is on the eastern side of the river Yes, Your Majesty, the Baroness nodded. Officially, the Draconic Kingdoms northwestern extent is bound by the Katze Plains and the Katze River. It is a nation not known for having significant military might, however. Reportedly, they are much like Re-Estize in that regard. Due to this, the eastern bank of the Katze River is, in reality, an uninhabited frontier that acts as a buffer zone between their populated regions and the Katze Plains. That was convenient. Any confrontations with the nations of the region were to be avoided with the impending events in the Holy Kingdom of Roble. He voiced his approval of Baroness Zahradniks recommendation, but a curious notion caused his gaze to linger upon her. She froze under his scrutiny. Im curious, Zahradnik-dono, he said. Did you not consider that patrols from the Theocracy might instead offer us a warm welcome if they saw me? The Baroness did not provide an immediate answer. The young noblewoman turned her head to gaze westwards as if she could see beyond the mists surrounding them. After several moments, she looked down to the dark carpet over the deck. Im not sure what would happen, Your Majesty, she said. Due to its proximity to the Katze Plains, Altamura is primarily garrisoned by adherents of Surshana and Alah Alaf. What sort of problems do you foresee from this? Its difficult to put in words, Baroness Zahradnik frowned. From what I understand, there are crucial differences between the faithful in the Sorcerous Kingdom and our brethren to the south. If I were to put it simply, theyre unworthy? She flinched at the word and seemed to shrink before him. I am not qualified to cast any judgement upon them, Your Majesty. I have not experienced life in the Theocracy, but what little I have heard causes me to believe that they areunprepared. Corelyn is more knowledgeable than I am on the matter, and she shares the same assessment. So you believe that they will react differently. To put it lightly, the Baroness said. Going by what Ive seen and heard, their reaction would be something like the opposite of ours. Instead of the tempered devotion that we have in the Sorcerous Kingdom, their zealous attitudes would be driven to even further heights. The results of that zealotry would be decidedly against Your Majestys direction for our foreign policy. Ainz lost his grasp on what she was saying the moment the conversation drifted into matters of religion and governance. He wasnt fond of mindless zealotry, but he did not possess the insight to understand the full extent of what she suggested might be. From Nazaricks unexpectedly truncated debriefing of the Sunlight Scripture and second-hand local knowledge of the Theocracy, he could only conclude that they would embark on some great crusade with the assurance that one of their gods had returned. Where that crusade would go, he had no idea. Another thing stuck out to him in light of the Baroness reply. Even the indirect results of their actions were scrutinised and held up against the Sorcerous Kingdoms policies and thus his will. Not that it wasnt C the general direction of the nation and how it was to be perceived by the public eye were essentially all his doing. Having a bunch of zealots performing all sorts of acts in his name was most likely bad publicity. You say that they are unprepared, Ainz said, but, with the state of things as they are, do you believe that they will ever be ready? I lack the foresight to say anything definitive, Your Majesty, she replied. Given the position of relative strength and security theyve enjoyed in recent centuries, amending attitudes in the Theocracy is not something we can easily do as outsiders. For the time being, we hope to act as an example to our brethren. Corelyns success with the temple staff that came in recently shows that it is possible, but attempting to enact change outside of our lands on a wide scale will almost certainly meet with resistance. What methods have you considered? Most of it would be seen as proper conduct for those in a better situation than their fellows. Corelyn self-depreciatingly calls it throwing money at the problem. With the prosperity of the Sorcerous Kingdom, she is in a position to allocate a not-insignificant sum of her personal finances towards bettering the Theocracys territories close to her border. By doing so, she hopes to shift sentiment in the Sorcerous Kingdoms favour and encourage more traffic over the border. The resulting interactions would have our culture gradually mix into theirs. It was a method Ainz thought that someone like Yuri Alpha would employ. Improving the lives of the people while increasing awareness of the Sorcerous Kingdoms benevolence. Albedo viewed such initiatives with open disdain, so there was rarely anything of the sort coming from Nazaricks end. In short, something like charitybut why would there be resistance to this on a wide scale? Because the Temple is not just a religious institution, but a political entity in the south. Though this charity is seemingly benevolent, we are influencing their culture. The nations leaders will eventually detect this and push back; if we are overly aggressive, it may lead to a more extreme response. This quiet war for the soul of the Theocracy must be conducted with utmost care. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. An extreme responseagainst their own citizens? I would like to believe that they wouldnt, a pained expression crossed her face, but I understand that the flame of ones faith may be obscured or even smothered by mortal hubris and unthinking adherence to narrow-minded interpretations of dogma. Do all of the faithful in the Sorcerous Kingdom share thistempered view on religious matters? On a fundamental level, yes. We are a product of how our faith evolved in the duchy. This is not to say that everyone shares the same breadth of knowledge or the ability to apply that knowledge to themselves and the world around them. Corelyn and I benefit from a robust temple education, which is not something most have access to. This education is what allows us to work closely with the temples, as well. We may not be ordained members of the priesthood, but our command of religious matters when it comes to our role as Nobles is just as strong as a Bishops. That is what Bishop Austine claims, at any rate. Ainz made a mental note to never C despite supposedly being one of their gods C get into a religious argument with Baroness Zahradnik or Countess Corelyn. He would never recover from the psychological whiplash of going from salaryman to god and back again. Once again, the Baroness proved that a plethora of problems faced those in this world that never existed on Earth, never mind Yggdrasil. Even deification did not solve everything. Your Majesty? Hm? Did you say something? Apologies for interrupting your thoughts, Your Majesty. I had a question unrelated to the topic. Go on What is the meaning of my existence? Eh Ainz wanted to teleport away and hide in a cave somewhere. After achieving enlightenment, he might even have an answer for her sudden and heavy question. What was she asking in the first place? The Baroness appeared to have a solid grasp of her role as an administrator, so was she waxing philosophical and asking him about the meaning of life? Or was it some obscure spiritualthing that she believed her god would have the answer to? That is a rather broad question To begin with, the Baroness said, I still dont know what a Revenant is. Your Majesty has kindly provided a practical exploration of my traits and abilities, but I still dont understand what I am. Lady Shalltear said I thought it was just like her to become something like this, so it may have been left unexplained out of the assumption that what a Revenant is was common knowledge. I seethen I take it that Revenants are unheard of in this part of the world? There are many Undead that lack any formal classification. I dont know if Revenants are amongst those encountered in the past with no classification attributed to them, but they are not a part of our local lore. An opportunity to investigate the question that he had avoided asking since they left Laga? suddenly presented itself of its own accord. Ainz leaned back in his seat, steepling his skeletal fingers over his lap. How could he best approach this? The more he had thought about it during their journey, the more he realised how problematic her existence could become. That being said, it was also of interest to Ainz and a part of why he came looking for intelligent Undead in the Katze Plains. Though they could improve within the framework of their settings, Ainz, Nazaricks denizens, Mercenary NPCs, created servitors and the mindless Undead were capped in a vertical sense. Ainz had not levelled since his arrival, and the NPCs appeared to be stuck with the levels they were designed with. Spells, Skills and Abilities were similarly locked-in, and even personal growth seemed to only fill out undeveloped aspects of ones role and personality. This put Nazarick at great risk of stagnation relative to the world that it found itself in. This worlds natives clearly levelled. The question of whether intelligent Undead from this world could also do so was swiftly answered through the Baroness use of the Skeleton Warriors as a point of reference for her advancement. With this made apparent, the possibility that beings with limitless life spans could experience limitless growth presented itself. Word that an Undead caster somewhere in the world was approaching the threshold of Ninth-tier magic shattered the notion that Nazarick could simply hoard knowledge and power to secure a position of dominance. There would always be individuals in the world with the potential to become a threat. If these individuals knew what they were doing, detection of these threats was next to impossible until they were ready to reveal themselves. What they needed to detect and counter these threats was coverage, but Nazarick only had so many personnel capable of doing so. Staying within the limits of their maximum effective coverage was similarly untenable, as it would mean that future threats could grow unchecked outside of their awareness and influence. Not only did Nazarick need a shield, but it also needed a spear C one that could be deployed without putting any of Nazaricks NPCs at risk. Before him stood someone who was potentially one such spear. He had carefully watched and gained a grasp of Baroness Zahradniks personality and motives, yet, as she had so plainly put it, the nature of her existence was still unknown. Revenants are a manifestation of raw will, Ainz told her. I believe they are one of the oldest forms of Undead known to exist. They are literally the returned C those who have come back from beyond the grave. Youve probably heard more than a few stories involving Undead like that. Contrary to naturally-manifested Undead, they are not new beings, but who they were in life. As such, their nature is not the same as that of wild Undead. It couldnt be so simple as that, could it? The Baroness said, Otherwise there would be a lot of Undead who were just stubborn people who refused to stay dead. Thats right, he nodded. It requires a will so strong that it can reach across the veil between life and death and reconstitute itself. There are other conditions, of course. To my knowledge, Revenants are anchored to their existence by a specific motive or task C usually something like avenging their own deathsout of curiosity, you dont have some all-consuming desire to hunt down your killer, do you? The Baroness shifted uncomfortably for a moment before replying. Ikilled myself. Eh? I was acting as a sentry for the Azerlisia Expedition when a warband of Frost Giants came down to attack us. My opponents were far superior, so I started an avalanche to prevent them from reaching the rest of the expedition. This makes me my own killer, but I dont have any burning desire to avenge my death by committing suicide. Hehthats pretty hardcore. Many people gave the appearance of being pragmatic and proclaiming their decisions were based on cold, cost-benefit analyses, but he doubted that very many stayed that way if said analyses concluded that actions resulting in great personal loss were the best course of action. Perhaps access to resurrection magic had resulted in the Baroness including her own life in those calculations, but at the same time, he thought it likely that she would have acted the same regardless. She was the sort of person that was perfectly willing to make a sacrifice that would go unsung and unappreciated. In that case, Ainz told her, youll have to figure out what it is that drives your existence. There should be clues: maybe some compulsion or desire. I will keep Your Majestys words in mind, she said. Thank you for your time. Baroness Zahradnik lowered her head in a curtsey before returning to her place at the bow. Beside him, Shalltears delicate features were marred with a small frown. Her crimson gaze followed the Baroness as she left. Ainz-sama, she said, you didnt tell her what happens when her task is complete, arinsune. Does it worry you? Her deepening expression was answer enough. In another situation, Ainz would have voiced his approval over her personal growth C that she could now genuinely value outsiders. As it was, he could only return his gaze to the solitary figure of Baroness Zahradnik, a sense of melancholy enveloping him. If ever a Revenant lost the will that drove them, or if they completed the task that brought about their return, they would cease to exist. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Apologies, Ainz-sama C for Ludmila to make such a request Its fine, Shalltear. Ainz wasnt sure if it was a matter that required an apology. It was the Baroness vessel in the first place, and it wasnt as if she hadnt made the request in advance. In fact, the stop was one of the few concrete things on their itinerary: she needed half a day to do something just before they crossed back into the borders of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Shalltear was apologising for her vassal taking up his precious time, but he wasnt sure that his time was such a valuable commodity. While it was likely true for most heads of state, Ainz spent most of his own time looking for ways to avoid the responsibilities of rule. After setting the salvage operations south of Laga? in motion, they proceeded onwards to the mouth of the Katze River, which fanned out into a wide river delta. There, they found recent signs of travel, so Ainz felt that it wasnt wise to linger for long. He gazed out at the northwestern arm of what, according to Baroness Zahradnik, was a large lake or inland sea, taking in the sights for a while before declaring that they should begin their return trip. It was a one-week trip back upriver, which he didnt mind at all. Seeing that their task of mapping a route through the Katze Plains was complete, Ainz could have teleported back to E-Rantel, but all the work that had piled up during his time away awaited him there. At the thought of the merciless march of incomprehensible reports and proposals, he could already feel stress rising within him. Despite already being on what might be called a short vacation, he felt that he needed time to prepare himself for that eventuality. Yes, he needed time to prepare. Pre-emptive time off was in order. A relaxing cruise through the quiet darkness of the Katze Plains was just what the doctor ordered. Or would that be the Cleric in this world? And so, over the next week, he focused on the crucial task of relaxation. Sometimes, he watched the Vampire Brides play games in the hold. Other times, he went over fresh lists of findings from the ongoing salvage operations, ordering articles of interest to be delivered to him for personal study. Once in a while, he would call Baroness Zahradnik from her post at the bow to pick her brain over one thing or the other. With the Katze Plains swiftly coming under the occupation of Cocytus forces, Shalltear had gone into a sort of relaxation mode as well. She seated herself beside him most of the time, going from outfit to outfit as the days passed. Surprisingly, none of them was as bold as he might have expected from Peroroncinos daughter. Ainz had half expected her to get into something outrageous the moment they were well away from the Sorcerous Kingdom. If she became particularly amorous, as Albedo once had, he wasnt sure what he would do. There wasnt a second Level 100 NPC on hand to pull her off if she pushed him down. Was it the Baroness sense of propriety rubbing off on her liege? If so, he hoped that she would continue to be a good influence for Shalltear. He stared off in the direction that Baroness Zahradnik had gone off to, across a small field of rubble that was probably the ruin of some village or town along the river. A-Ainz-sama? As he rose from his seat, Shalltear looked up from where she was sitting beside him. Lets see what shes up to, shall we? Of course Ainz-sama. This way arinsu C one of my Vampire Bat Swarms has been keeping track of her. He flew up from the deck to follow Shalltear, who skimmed over the river to the shore. After crossing the ruin, he looked around for traces of her passage. It was then that he remembered that she tended to use her Ranger Skills to stealthily move around everywhere. I wonder if that earns her Ranger experience... In their time here, he had been trying to funnel experience into her Commander Job Class, but it seemed that even routines and habits reflected the Job Class Levels one already possessed. It became a part of ones nature, so to speak. Unless they deviated severely from that nature, the natives of this world would most likely continue to gain levels along the path they were already on. According to Pandora''s Actor, the risk of build contamination was actually quite low for most of the residents of this world. Simply put, if one didnt work, they didnt eat. As long as their chosen vocation made ends meet, they would continue to advance in that vocation as a matter of practicality. Drastic changes in vocation did not occur unless ones survival depended upon it. Those few with the leeway to explore other avenues were the ones most at risk of build contamination. The independently wealthy, who could afford to not work, were likely to pick up a snarl of Job Class Levels if they were the sort to indulge in their whims. Adventurers, too, had a sort of phase. When they reached a rank where they werent struggling to make ends meet, they started to explore various possibilities for their careers, experimenting with potentially problematic Job Class paths, or investing in their hobbies. The Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild would have to keep a close eye on that. This dynamic was quite counterintuitive to Ainz. In this world, individuals who toiled in ignorance, survived from day to day off of their established Job Classes, or were obsessed with a particular goal ended up with the best builds. Opportunity, intelligence, talent and flexibility more often than not resulted in harmful detours. Guilt seeped into him as he flew along. It was highly likely that Baroness Zahradnik had a contaminated build, and Ainzs past actions had probably made it worse. She had her Noble Prestige Class, which served as a springboard to her development as a Commander. Unfortunately, she was also a Ranger and he had signed off on the order to have her regain what appeared to be a Ranger Prestige Class. They were still all functionally warrior classes and did give her a certain degree of flexibility, but Maybe we should have her start from scratch C shes used to dying, right? She levels up pretty fast, too To be sure, her strange Class had some convenient applications, but it came with its share of problems. As the Baroness had demonstrated, her Skills, combined with the zealous nature of the NPCs, could lead to an assortment of catastrophes. It was a wonder that Shalltear hadnt already employed her as a hound and such catastrophes had not already occurred. Maybe she just left it to her vassal to see to those matters, or she took the Baroness tempered views to heart. As the Guardian in charge of Nazaricks First, Second and Third Floors, Shalltear was accustomed to the management of many. If one were to put it in local terms, she was a Noble who had many vassals and trusted them to do their jobs. Once the Baroness had become her vassal, it was likely that the same treatment and expectations had been applied to her. Cocytus was much the same, though his flavour of management was different. The Guardian of the Fifth Floor was designed with the image of a highly romanticised feudal vassal from Japans past. This was reflected in his character and the way he interacted with those around him. Shalltear was packed with Peroroncinos fetishes, but her general demeanour was that of an Oiran C a high-class courtesan from the Yoshiwara District of Japans old Edo. That would make the Baronesshuh? Ainz grew lost over what it meant. Had Shalltear assumed the role of a big sister or superior in the pecking order of a red light district establishment? Or was the Baroness an aristocrat she had wrapped around her little finger? Then there were all of the perverse things in her settingsno, he wasnt curious about what went on between them. Not one bit A faint metallic ring sounded through the air, rescuing him from the increasingly dangerous direction of his ruminations. It grew louder as they flew forward, and a looming object appeared out of the mists, waving slowly in the wind. Ainz decelerated, drifting forward as he examined their surroundings. The red clay was broken and churned as far as the eye could see. Here and there, Ainz spotted bits of broken equipment left strewn about. It was a scene of past carnage, and, above it all, waved the vermilion and gold banner of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ah, crap, I shouldnt have come Several of the NPCs had suggested that they plant the banner to commemorate his great victory over the Royal Army of Re-Estize. A great victory that was in reality a one-sided slaughter. The Battle of Katze Plains. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Below the banner, Baroness Zahradnik was hammering lengths of steel into the ground. After setting each, she attached to them some coloured cloth. Ainz came closer to see what they were, then realised that they were banners as well. Their sigils were familiar to him: they belonged to the Nobles of the Duchy of E-Rantel. As what the Baroness was doing slowly sunk in, a gust of wind whipped over his robes. The young noblewoman looked up from her work, then lowered her head respectfully. Your Majesty. I wasnt aware that you were raising a memorial. Unfortunately, it is not much of a memorial, she replied, but better than none. No one else will care to remember a collection of hopeful cadets, ambitious Merchants, and upstart Adventurers. The moment E-Rantel was annexed, the fate of our houses was no longer the business of Re-Estize or Baharuth. The Baroness continued planting banners, and Ainzs gaze slowly crossed over them. The rolling hills of Gagnier; the eight-spoked wheel of Wagner; the silver chalice of Corelyn. Eleven others waved lightly together with them: the former houses of Re-Estize who now managed their titles in the Sorcerous Kingdom. At the last, she drew a long steel spear, driving it into the ground. Another banner was attached to the end of it, bearing a white raven on a field of forest green. She looked up at it for a long moment before reaching into one of her Infinite Haversacks. Three plain-looking backpacks were carefully placed around the spear. What are those? Ainz felt like a heel right as the words left his mouth. If she took offence to his inconsiderate question, however, he could not detect it in her reply. After our village received word of the Royal Armys defeat, Baroness Zahradnik said, I packed my familys things. I was taking care of matters at home, so I readied their belongings in preparation for their return. Baroness Zahradnik looked down at the packs, cheeks glistening with moisture. When they did not come home, I resolved to stay. I planned on travelling to the city to find them once spring came to the highlands. I thoughtperhaps they were injured and couldnt travel, or maybe they were being held hostage. As long as they were alive, I could work hard to ransom them. But then, Momon and Nabe came and whisked me away. So many things have happened since, but these belongings never made it to their ownersuntil now. Im sorC Her brown eyes flashed towards him with an angry glint that stilled his voice. I hope you were not about to apologise, Your Majesty, she said. It is not proper for a sovereign to do so in this instance. Furthermore, it is not right. I do not believe that I would survive the insult. Ainz fell silent at her words. What did she mean? The Baroness seemed to sense his confusion, and she smiled slightly through her tears. I thought that, as a sovereign, you would understand. But perhaps it is only we Nobles who can. A shuddering breath filled the silence, and she wiped her cheeks with a hand. To the world, she said, this is where the Sorcerous Kingdom was born. To us, it is where our fathers, brothers and sons fell in battle. The Nobles and their levies that met their fates here did not come for you, Your Majesty. They did not come for the Empire. They came because the King of Re-Estize called his banners. They came to fulfil their oaths to land and liege. They came for duty. Nobles are not defined by their accomplishments: they are defined by their service. Those that failed to return did not fail in their obligationsit was simply the final obligation that they were able to fulfil. To apologise C to say Im sorry C twists their chivalrous act into something small and petty. I see. Then what would you say is appropriate? As one who stood against them, recognizing that they were there is enough. That they posed no challenge matters not: only that they did their duty. Ainz raised his hand and opened a Gate. He sent a mental command out to its destination. Fifteen Death Knights C one for each banner representing a Noble house and its people C strode forth and formed a ring around them. We will need to have something more permanent built here, he said. These Death Knights will be here to stay C to stand vigil over this place for the rest of eternity. Baroness Zahradnik lowered her head in a deep curtsey. Thank you, Your Majesty. are you sure you dont harbour any feelings of vengeance? Revenants are quite well known for that. Only those who have nothing better to do than remain mired in the past are consumed by thoughts of vengeance. Though we may mourn our losses, the fact of the matter is that our houses live on. I hear that even Countess Jezne has secured a relative, and I suppose I will have to see if I can still have children at some point. What you mentioned about damage reduction might be the cause of some difficulties, however. Huh? What does that have to do with having kids? This event will go on to become another piece of each houses legacy, she continued, one shared by every Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom. I understand that the common folk love to deride us for our pride in such things, but that is just the way it is. Ainz supposed that he was one of those common folk, in this sense. The pride of aristocrats C the weight they put in their history and station C had always seemed like hubris that only fueled baseless arrogance and the acts born from it. After two weeks in the Baroness company, however, he thought he could begin to understand the so-called noble pride. The Baroness did expound upon the virtues of her pride, but they were reflected in every facet of her conduct. It was because of this that it felt more than just mere posturing. Perhaps it was a form of arrogance, but it was arrogance born from unwavering belief in a greater order. If not vengeance, he murmured, I wonder what it could be. I already know what it is, Your Majesty. Hohwhat is it, then? A small smile traced over her lips, and she drew herself up proudly. Ainz stared, transfixed by the transcendent vision in the mist. It was not simply that of a beautiful and steadfast noblewoman. What stood before him was a true paragon of order. It is obvious, in hindsight, she said, turning her gaze towards the banners waving before them. What else could it be, but duty? Baroness Zahradnik lowered her head in honour of the fallen. All traces of sorrow had vanished from her expression. In its place Gratitude. Obligation. Pride. A one-sided massacre that haunted the minds of men. Loss, sorrow and devastation delivered in a singular, unspeakable calamity. That was what most people thought of when one mentioned the Battle of Katze Plains. Before him, however, was one who did not dwell in the past, but faced the future. For better or worse, she, too, was a part of the legacy that he had wrought hereand he a part of hers. Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer King C the Supreme Overlord of the Great Tomb of Nazarick C lowered his head alongside her, as did Shalltear beside him.
The Revenant The dead rise. It is something commonly known; a perception uniform across race and culture. Amongst the Undead that might fit this description C the Zombies, Ghouls, Wights, Skeletons, and countless others encountered throughout the world C there is one that skirts the fringes of cultural imaginations: told of in countless tales, yet formally unrecognised due to their ephemeral nature. Revenants C the returned C take the form of what they were in life, retaining the identity, memories and personal qualities of the living being that they once were. In reality, their bodies are a completely new form; an expression that utilises negative energy to manifest itself. This form is the true identity of an inexorable soul returned to the world of the living. As once-living beings, a Revenant''s conceptualised body usually enjoys an increase in physical capabilities and personal charisma. Beyond this, Revenants retain the Skills, spells and Abilities that they possessed in life. Some once more take up the sword that fell from their lifeless hands, returning to their former lives with supernatural drive and vigour. Others rethink their approach, finding ways to utilise their newfound traits to better achieve their goals. If the objective of a Revenant is beyond its personal power, it will use its supernatural charisma to gather allies or join with powers greater than itself. At their core, Revenants are highly resilient Undead beings with a slew of immunities, physical damage reduction and regeneration. Perhaps most disconcerting to those accustomed to dealing with Undead is the fact that Revenants share very little in common with them. Since they manifest as an exercise of will rather than the usual ways by which Undead come into existence, Revenants have no particular weakness to holy, light or positive energy. By the same token, holy water and sacred ground have no effect. Skills such as Turn Undead and those that control and influence Undead minds are similarly impotent. Due to how a Revenant manifests as the expression of a soul, the specific workings of their Racial Class Levels may vary to some extent. Revenants are always warriors, though what sort of warrior they are depends on the individual. All Revenants do, however, possess special Skills and Abilities related to the fulfilment of their purpose. Fire is the sole physical weakness of Revenants, dealing double damage and temporarily halting their regeneration. Many take comfort in the fact that there is at least something that they can exploit, but the Revenant has one more trick up its sleeve C the very thing that they are most well known for. After a certain period of time, a slain Revenant will reconstitute itself and resume the pursuit of its driving goal. Vengeance is the most common purpose of a Revenant, turning the existence of their target into a living nightmare until they meet their doom. Other goals include the fulfilment of a vow, completion of a task, or returning to a duty left unattended. One that stands between a Revenant and their objective will find that they face a being wrought of sheer unstoppable will. Legacy of the Plains: Act 5, Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Haaaaahso tired. On his bed in the former Mayors Manor of E-Rantel, Ainz Ooal Gown lay face-down in defeat. It had been a long day. Too long. As he had feared, piles of paperwork awaited his return. The entire morning had been spent in his office with Albedo, who seemed hellbent on making up for the time she had lost together with him. His stroll through the city with Momon and Nabe took up the greater part of the afternoon, and he couldnt remember most of the updates Pandoras Actor had given him during that time. When Ainz came back to the manor, he found himself in his office again for a second round of paperwork that lasted well into the evening. I need a vacation. Ainz wearily turned his head to face the nightstand beside the bed, letting out another long sigh. The titles upon it were still as intimidating as ever: especially the massive tomes written by that girl from the Empire. In the past few weeks, he had attempted to make some progress on his reading by changing his approach. Rather than trying to slog through from beginning to end C which always had him give up a few paragraphs in C he would skim through the index to find subjects that seemed interesting. As interesting as a thesis on the operation of a magocratic state could present, at any rate. The Sorcerous Kingdom was functionally a feudal state with a monarchy that was bound by its laws. This was due to the legal framework inherited from Re-Estize, which had caused Albedo and Demiurge to protest the idea that Nazaricks Supreme Overlord could be bound by such paltry things as Human laws. Even as a monarchy, one could say it was a magocracy since he was the Sorcerer Kingor was that wrong? Regardless, there were several topics that he thought would be highly relevant to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Unfortunately, even with his interest piqued, he quickly became lost in the advanced material that seemed to require extensive familiarity with the subject matter to even grasp at the most basic of levels. And so the vision for his nation remained as nebulous as the Katze mist, following his vague directions and half-baked ideas. Stability was a given, considering their relative strength. Albedo and her administration kept things running as close to clockwork as could be expected, with improvements reportedly made week by week. Yet, a secure nation run by an inhumanly perfect bureaucracy was never his goal. If anything, he might have liked it better if there were always little problems for him to fix here and there. Not only would that make him feel useful, but as it was, things still felt too sterile and soulless. Ainz wanted the Sorcerous Kingdom to be a nation known for its character C a place that its people could be proud of, just as Ainz was proud of the guild that was the source of the nations inspiration. The concept of national identity did not exist in the societies that had formed in the region. At the least, it was weak C a far cry from the national spirit that prevailed over countries in the modern era of his former world. Perceptions of statehood were in fact not much different than Earth in the early renaissance. Common folk did not care about the nation that they belonged to. They cared about their families and the villages that they lived in; whether they could survive the winter and if they had sufficient security to eke out a living. Race and religion weighed far more than the sense that one belonged to a Kingdom or an Empire. Whether a Farmer was from Re-Estize, Baharuth, or Roble, this outlook on life was much the same as anywhere else. The people that cared about things like history and a legacy greater than themselves tended to be those who could afford to. As such, it was affluent aristocrats and C ironically enough C Adventurers that tended to affiliate themselves with nations. Even with them, however, the sense of collective national identity was tenuous, at best. If a Nobles title went from Re-Estize to Baharuth, they no longer considered themselves a Noble of Re-Estize despite their house serving that nation for generations or the fact that their new liege was their former enemy. As Baroness Zahradnik had put it, they were no longer one anothers business and moved on to see to the business that mattered. When it came to Adventurers, it was more in the sense that they claimed to protect a nations people. If they felt it was to their advantage to change their base of operations, then they did so as a matter of course. Despite being protectors of the people, they could just as easily leave them behind. It was a hypocritical, mercenary mindset unsuited for individuals entrusted with the security of a state. With this in mind, it was the aristocracy, with the culture and ties that they forged within their territories, that came the closest to achieving something like national spirit. People loved and fought for their landlords. Or they quietly hated them. Either way, they were icons that represented the world of the common folk: their homes and the immediate connections to the lands around them. This energy was something he needed to harness somehow for the Sorcerous Kingdom as a whole C something necessary to make the nascent nation more than something that existed by peace of the sword alone. Light tapping sounded from the bedroom door, followed by a respectful voice. Ainz-sama, Shalltear-sama has requested an audience. Shalltear? Thats rareshe usually doesnt come to see me in this manor. Ainz rose from his bed, glancing out the window. Night had fallen upon E-Rantel, and not a trace of the sunset remained. Have her brought to my office, Cixous, he said. I will be out shortly. He gave the room a quick once over before the maid on duty returned to attend him. As they made their way through the manor, Ainz wondered what the visit could be about. If there was some sort of emergency, he would have been contacted via Message. It was not an immediately pressing matter, yet it was important enough for her to come and see him personally. Three Vampire Brides stood outside of the door to his office, and they lowered their heads deeply as he passed. Inside, Shalltear awaited him in front of his desk, dressed in her black ballroom gown. She spread out her skirts in a curtsey at his approach. Ainz-sama. I hope the evening finds you well. Its been a busy day, he said as he seated himself. And the days are bound to become busier once Demiurge sets his plan in motion. I almost wish I could return to the relaxing journey we had over the past two weeks. Ah, Ainz-sama! She beamed radiantly, It fills me with joy that I could be of some service to you. If ever you desire, I will be more than happy to arrange for another trip! Umu. I will keep that in mind. So, what brings you to request such a rare audience? Shalltear fell silent at his question, lips twitching slightly as her hands fidgeted over her lap. Whats the matter, Shalltear? Ainz-samahave I been serving you well? A complex expression filled her face as she asked and awaited his response. It reminded him of the time shortly after her revival, when fear, doubt and shame plagued her every word and action. Ainz had forgiven Shalltear for what had happened, but she had never forgiven herself. No words existed to console her; no punishment could lift the weight of her sin from her shoulders. Following their journey to the Dwarf Kingdom, her vigour was renewed as she threw herself at the task he had assigned to her, but he supposed that the spectre of the past was not so easy to exorcise. After so long, perhaps she finally felt ready to put it all behind her. I think you have done an exceptional job, Shalltear, he said. Your growth has far exceeded my expectations, as have the results of your work. So much in fact that I believe you are more than ready to act as the Minister of Transportation in full. The Sorcerous Kingdoms logistical network C its land, sea, air and magical infrastructure C will be entirely under your management. If there is anything that you require, do not hesitate to ask. T-thank you very much! She bowed deeply several times, I am honoured that your most exalted self has entrusted this task to me! Ainz smiled to himself as the Floor Guardians excitement filled the office. It wasnt one born of indulgence, but out of pride for Peroroncinos daughter, who had grown so much. After several more bows, Shalltear seemed to get a hold of herself. An uncertain expression replaced her smile, and her eyes went to some spot over his right shoulder. He turned to see what she was looking at, but there was nothing there. Then, if I may ask, Ainz-sama Hohshes actually going to ask for something? Well, its not as if feelings alone can build a transportation network. Since she had been managing things well so far, Ainz figured that Shalltear would be well aware of the costs that came with a nations infrastructure. More than he was, at any rate. Stolen novel; please report. I understand the magnitude of the responsibilities that I have bestowed upon you, he said. Any funds or items that you require can be withdrawn from the Treasury. I will inform Pandoras Actor. You have my thanks, Shalltear said, but what I needare people, arinsu. People? I suppose there are some Mercenaries stored in Ashurbanipal that would be suited for labour It is not labour that I require, Ainz-sama. I seethen what sort of people do you need? As you know, most of Nazaricks denizens capable of duties outside are already doing what they can. This is especially the case with our ongoing operations in Re-Estize and Roble. Fortunately, my request does not involve Nazaricks limited resourcesAinz-sama, did Baroness Zahradnik please you? So she means to employ some of the citizens. She really has come a long way I believe that she will be a great boon to the Sorcerous Kingdom, he replied. Not only is she a talented and industrious individual, but possessed of a rare character that I can only wish we had more of. I do not know what she was like when you first met her, but you did well in bringing her to our side. In that case, Shalltear said, There are some additional individuals that I would like to take as my vassals and bring over to our side. They will all be crucial for my work in the future. As your vassals? Who are they? Countess Corelyn, Countess Wagner, and Baroness Gagnier. Ainz leaned back in his seat, crossing his arms. He brought a hand up to stroke his chin in thought. Her claim that they would be crucial for her work was most likely the case. Countess Corelyn was a prodigy whose expertise and foresight would prove invaluable to Shalltears efforts. Countess Wagner was a key player in transportation technology. Baroness Gagnier forged social and economic connections between the disparate peoples of the Sorcerous Kingdom. All three were the heads of successful merchant houses, sharing common ground in their knowledge of logistics and trade. Not only that, they were all exceptional administrators with successful territories under their management. Together with Baroness Zahradnik, who could offer insights on the military side of things, Shalltear would have the cornerstones upon which she could build the Ministry of Transportation into a force to be reckoned with. He couldnt even begin to imagine where their work would lead. They were all noblewomen he had seen in the company of Shalltear since shortly after the founding of the Sorcerous Kingdom and reportedly worked closely with her. The three she had requested were his direct vassals, meaning that he could indeed transfer their titles to Shalltear. Such a move was something no ordinary ruler would have considered out of the fear that they would lose power and influence, but Ainz was no ordinary King. Shalltears work was essential to the future of the Sorcerous Kingdom. As a bonus, the many burdens that came with managing transportation and infrastructure would be left in hands immeasurably more capable than his. Very well, he said. They are yours. However, this transfer of authority will have to wait until the end of the season. Pandoras Actor might cry if a huge portion of the Sorcerous Kingdoms tax revenue was snatched away at the last second. I assume you will be using their taxes to build up our nations infrastructure and associated facilities? Yes, Ainz-sama. It will be sufficient for our construction efforts, as well as research and development. I will, of course, be paying you my taxes according to the laws of the nation. Theres no need for that Oh, but I insist! Shalltear smiled, After all, it is only fitting as a successful vassal, arinsu. None of the others will come remotely close to matching my contributions to Nazaricks coffers. It was the first he had ever heard of someone paying taxes to get ahead. Since he so often envisioned Nazarick and the Sorcerous Kingdom as corporations over which he presided as CEO, Ainz felt that he should be the one paying out a salary to the Guardians. In mere months, however, Shalltear generated several orders of magnitude more revenue for Nazarick than Ainz had managed to scrape up while working as an Adamantite Adventurer. I suppose Ill be looking forward to it, then, he sighed. More importantly, do you truly believe that they can be brought over to our side? Ainz was still at a loss as to how a -450 Karma NPC could command such unswerving loyalty from Baroness Zahradnik. I think it is inevitable, Shalltear replied. That theyre all good friends will make it that much easier. And what about you? Ainz asked, Your relationship with Baroness Zahradnikdo you consider her a friend? Ludmila is more than a friend, Ainz-sama, Shalltear said. She is my vassal, arinsu. Something like an Area Guardian, perhaps? With their audience concluded, Shalltear swept her skirts out in an elegant curtsey before turning to make her way out of the office. Her hips swayed as she glided through the doorway, brimming with confidence. Ainz watched her leave with some bemusement. An Area Guardian, huh. More than a friend, to be called a vassal by a Floor Guardian of Nazarick held far greater significance to its denizens. An Area Guardian was a position of power, respect, and authority bestowed upon the blessed few by the Forty-One Supreme Beings. To be genuinely considered in similar terms was praise of the highest order. The door whispered shut behind Shalltear. Then it opened again. Ainz-sama, Cixous said. Demiurge-sama has requested an audience. Bring him in. The golden-haired Homunculus Maid stepped aside, allowing the Guardian of the Seventh Floor entry. As usual, Demiurge was wearing his red suit with its orange pinstripes. Ainz thought that there might be an extra spring in his step, but he might have been seeing things. Ainz-sama, Demiurge placed a hand over his breast and bowed deeply. It is my deepest pleasure to once again bask in your supreme presence. I trust that your journey has been a fruitful one? Umu, Ainz nodded. There were many unexpected gains, and it was an enjoyable experience overall. You will have to forgive me for engaging in such frivolous pursuits when you have been working so hard. The Archdevil chuckled, lips curving up in a wicked grin. You are far too humble, Ainz-sama. My meagre efforts are as amateurish flailings compared to your masterful machinations. If my work was to prepare the Holy Kingdom for your eventual dominion, then surely yours was to set the stage for events that will shake the entire world. No, I literally just sailed up and down a river and looked at some ruins. Nothing to see here I presume it is matters of the Holy Kingdom that have brought you here tonight? Indeed, all has been readied. We await your word to commence. The conquest of the Abelion Hills and the subversion of the Holy Kingdom of Roble. Demiurge had presented him with a script to review, of which he could only say umu. The first phase was the subjugation of the Abelion Hills. Demiurge would gather all of the races whose existence would be problematic to the Sorcerous Kingdom and use them as an army to attack the Holy Kingdom. Once sufficiently pressed, the Holy Kingdom would have no choice but to seek outside help. Their delegation would arrive in the Sorcerous Kingdom and Ainz would lead the Holy Kingdoms forces on a campaign to liberate their cities. Once that was done, he would defeat Jaldabaoth and save the peoples of the Abelion Hills from their Demonic overlords. It was, in part, for this reason that he had Baroness Zahradnik lead her Undead company through the Katze Plains. She started out with a ragtag force that would not be much different than the survivors of the Demihuman onslaught and ended with a company that was roughly equivalent to a regiment of the Holy Kingdoms army. Carefully watching her progress gave him what he felt was a good grasp of how low-level armies functioned. He probably couldnt use any of her more disturbing methods for publicity reasons. At one point, he asked about more image-friendly tactics in a roundabout manner to no avail. Still, he was confident that he would at least not look entirely ignorant when playing his part in Demiurges script. Very well. You may begin. And so, with a regal gesture practised in front of his bedroom mirror countless times, Ainz Ooal Gown sealed the fate of an entire nation.
Good evening, Miss Aramis. Good evening, Lady Zahradnik. The rustle of fallen leaves whispered over the grounds of Castle Corelyn, carried by the chill winds heralding the autumn harvest. Taiya Aramis shivered slightly and drew her woollen shawl more tightly around her shoulders. She led Ludmila through the warm hallways of the castle keep C it was more a palace, really C and up to the third floor. If it was one thing that marked the difference between Ludmila and her childhood friend, luxury would be the closest word to describe it. Born a hundred kilometres downriver and an entire world away, Clara Corelyn was the epitome of civilian aristocracy C a Noble amongst Nobles. This luxury was not to be mistaken for opulence, however, as Clara was just as austere as she. Every action taken, purchase made and project constructed was a careful calculation that Ludmila struggled to see every facet of. Rather than drive herself crazy trying to discern the meaning behind every detail of the ornate corridors, she reached into the Infinite Haversack on her right hip and withdrew two books freshly scribed and bound. Each was an exact copy of the journal she had picked up in the runecrafted vault in Laga?, which the Sorcerer King had delivered to the Royal Archive of Ashurbanipal for safekeeping. Ludmila could read perhaps a quarter of its content, but it simply wasnt enough to make sense of much of it. Clara, however, could probably at least get half. It would long be the object of study, but, with a full translation, she thought they would finally be able to discover the truth behind the Katze Plains. A knock on the door of Claras private chambers echoed lightly down the immaculate corridor. Her friends voice issued softly from the other side. Yes? Lady Zahradnik has come to see you, my lady. Please, come in. Taiya opened the way and led Ludmila further in. Seated comfortably on her bed was Clara Corelyn, looking snug and warm beneath her silken sheets with documents spread all about her. Shall I have something prepared, my lady? Claras amethyst gaze went to Ludmila, who shook her head. Seeing this, Taiya excused herself, shutting the door quietly behind her. Claras eyes continued to linger until she finally set down the papers in her hand and rested a cheek on her knees. So our rook has finally taken to the field, she said. It is about time you joined the game. Ludmila could only offer a resigned smile in reply. With a mere glance, her friend had discerned the change that had come as a result of her time with the Sorcerer King. She wasnt even dressed in the new outfit that His Majesty and Lady Shalltear had bestowed upon her. And what game might that be? Ludmila asked. The only one that matters, Clara answered with a small smile of her own. Bringing the light of the Sorcerous Kingdom to the world. Legacy of the Plains: Afterword Afterword Well, this afterword conveniently falls on the last day of the yearhow strange. Happy holidays to everyone and thank you for your continued interest in Valkyries Shadow! Legacy of the Plains is a much smaller volume both by word count and in terms of its scale. That being said, it has a far more personal feeling to it and sets the stage for many things to come. I hope everyone enjoyed it! Like the Overlord novels and previous volumes of Valkyries Shadow, Legacy of the Plains is divided into housekeeping acts and adventure acts. The adventure this time is with Ainz Ooal Gown, which is something I think readers have long been looking forward to.

Where are we in the Canon Timeline?

This one is a bit easier to track, as it ends with the beginning of Volume 12. Legacy of the Plains spans roughly two months, beginning with Ludmilas self-imposed seclusion of several weeks. It is now Lower Earth Month in New World terms C roughly November in the northern hemisphere. Canonically, E-Rantel appears to be at around the same latitude as the levant or south-central China, so snow is rare at lower altitudes. Its getting cold in Wardens Vale, though!

Five Fires and a Wedding

The volume begins with a character from Overlord canon: Andrei, the trusty vassal of Torkel V?lkchenheim. He and the Elder Lich Sanju have a bit of a mystery on their hands. As readers of Overlord canon know, the Sorcerous Kingdom uses mind control magic to investigate crimes. With this piece of knowledge in mind, it feels that many go on to believe that no one can get away with any crimes in the Sorcerous Kingdom. But, well, mind control doesnt provide an answer for everything, as demonstrated in the first act where the clever use of First-tier magic leaves the local authorities stumped. Though the region that Overlord takes place in is relatively tiny, it is still bigger than the light novels make it seem. You have medieval-style administrations, simplistic bookkeeping, and minimal access to instant communication. The distance that one travels for one hour in a car takes 2-4 days for these people by wagon or foot. When you have hundreds of thousands of people spread out in rural areas, keeping track of everything becomes a nightmare. Administrations can only work with the information that they have, and the information that they need does not exist. Divination magic doesnt work because divination magic requires the caster to know what theyre looking for in the first place. The crime side of the story is something of a supplementary exploration of how a little bit of magic can wreak a lot of havoc, and how difficult it is for the authorities to deal with people like Succulent. Even with the resources available to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Fortunately for all involved, it is an exercise being conducted to figure out how to deal with these types of problems. On the administrative side, we have the V?lkchenheim administrations efforts to bring the Sorcerous Kingdoms new ways to the fore. It is not as simple as Undead + fields + ??? = Profit! There are cultural and religious obstacles, as well as the existing distributions of land preventing optimal use of Undead labour. There are also the various administrative inefficiencies inherited from the regular workings of a Human administration that throw a wrench in the works of the Sorcerous Kingdoms rigid top-down management. Ludmilas perspective is rather scathing when it comes to Torkels progress, so for much of the volume, readers may carry a bad impression of the young Count. By the end, however, things are shown to not be as bad as they seem C it is simply Ludmilas tendency to focus on problems that colours her perspective. Torkel survives to see his grandchildren in Overlord canon, so Im sure hell be fine.

Ludmilas New Reality

Saying that going from Human to Undead is a big change may be a bit of an understatement. Winters Crown leaves Ludmila with many questions and concerns over her new existence, and they dont disappear overnight. Mechanically speaking, being Undead in the New World seems like it has more pros than cons. Overlord being a power fantasy with an Undead protagonist certainly has a great deal to do with this. For the once-Human Ludmila Zahradnik, however, it brings more worry than comfort. She doesnt revel in her newly-acquired power, nor does she rejoice in immortality. In her mind, she has potentially become a monster and the lack of a definitive answer to this question only makes things worse. She fears losing everything that she holds dear and concepts like eternity havent truly sunk in yet. Fortunately, a friendly C or not-so-friendly C Narberal comes to the rescue. These two are on the same page, yet not at the same time, which is always amusing to write and read. Most people view Narberal as a walking ball of scorn, but this side of her is only ever levelled at those that arent on Nazaricks side. Her sense of superiority as a denizen of Nazarick is still conveyed to outsiders who are on the same side, but is also a straightforward and earnest type of character. Narberal throws Ludmila several lifelines in her generally prideful manner, and in the end, she tells her what she needs to hear. Is it friendship? Im not sure, but if Narberal made any friends with outsiders, this would probably be what it looks like. Some have noticed that a few of her quirks come from the Overlord spinoffs.

Lianes Ambition

Looking back on the second act, it has a lot of things going on. It opens with the seeds of the Sorcerous Kingdoms rise as an economic and industrial powerhouse being planted by Liane Wagner. Liane is a very different sort of Noble than the austere, Theocracy-schooled Ludmila Zahradnik and Clara Corelyn. We get inklings of this in dialogue, but we get our first few povs of our ambitious, playful, and slightly evil city aristocrat in the Legacy of the Plains. In Birthright, she is shown to be judgemental and world-wise. These aspects of her character also make her decisive and a force for change. This change is not a shift to good or evil, but a drive towards progress. In her mind, their region of the world is an insignificant backwater, and she fully means to push it to the forefront of civilization. Liane has what we might call an excellent household, which is something many stories sort of gloss over when it comes to characterising the nobility. The Lord or Lady might ultimately be in charge, but they are surrounded by a robust support network that is much like an extended family that follows them from generation to generation. Humans are social creatures, and a noble family and their household very much impress themselves on one another. Liane''s servants are also the people who grew up with her: friends, almost-parental figures and reliable experts in their respective fields. They carry the pride and traditions of House Wagner every bit as much as she does. With dwarven steel, Runecraft?, Undead labour and the innovations of House Wagner, we get a good look at these initial stirrings. People who are familiar with our own history probably know what comes next, though it will be in a fantastic flavour befitting Overlord. This sort of research and development is something that takes time, so the advance of Lianes revolution and its effects will be sprinkled throughout the story from this point forward.

The Midnight Mole Merchant Co.

From a minor pov in Winters Crown, the frightened Quagoa is now a Merchant on the rise. Is it luck? Skill? I am not quite sure. Windows on non-human life happen fairly often in Valkyries Shadow, but the largest Demihuman one was rather unfortunate. This time, we have a character thats riding on the train and not standing on the tracks. In the span of a couple of months, Zu Chiru has gone from one Quagoa amongst many dumped into an unfamiliar and hostile(to them) environment to a moleman of substantial means(to them). He remains a sort of quintessential tribal Demihuman while he makes progress as a Merchant and learns about Human society and tries to figure out how to fit the pieces of his old reality with his new one. This time around, Ilyshnish ends up as his assistant and the old relationship between the Quagoa and their former Frost Dragon masters is flipped. The Frost Dragon Bard is anything but subservient, though she has become accustomed to getting along with mortals. While Zu Chiru is a bit of a doormat when it comes to Ilyshnish, her charisma, ambition and Draconic pride work in his favour by mere association. As some people might have noticed, Ilyshnish has always had a fixer aspect to her personality, and this comes to the fore as she acts to make Zu Chirus situation better. After a month of working around the Duchy of E-Rantel, the Midnight Mole Merchant Company will be headed to the Baharuth Empire. As arranged by Liane Wagner, Ilyshnish will be along for the ride as well.

A New Order

The Theocracy Paladins mentioned some time ago have finally made their appearance, though their portrayal may have come as a surprise. To many, the Slane Theocracy is a land composed of 10000% zealotry, and it often feels that the mere existence of religion in a characters life comes with expectations of Deus Vult. Religious characters in Overlord follow a more ttrpg-style depiction of faith in a fantasy world, and the various scenes of religious characters in canon generally fall within the spectrum of normal people. Religion is one aspect of their lives rather than being the only aspect of it. It is true that the Faith of the Six is human-centric, but it is not exactly Human supremacist in our modern sense.
Today, we give thanks to the gods that human beings like ourselves are still alive. C Pontifex Maximus of the Slane Theocracy Overlord Volume 10, Intermission
Humanity is weak, and it uses any and all means to defend itself. Anyone who doesnt know that is an utter and complete fool. C Nigun, Commander of the Sunlight Scripture Overlord Volume 1, Chapter 4, Part 3
The survival of the Human species is the paramount objective of the Faith of the Six. Its faithful understand that Humans are a weak species and believe that it is by the grace of their gods that they survive at all. The Slane Theocracy champions the cause of humanity, taking up the mantle of custodian of the fledgling Human nations in their vicinity(whether they like it or not). That being said, this benevolence does not necessarily mean that they are a good country(by western standards). In a world where many species are outright superior to ones own and also happen to consider Humans as chattel and food, their defence of humanity often comes in the form of preemptive violence, forcefully keeping the species in the vicinity stuck in a primitive, tribal state. A sufficient level of advancement in a Demihuman community brings that hammer of the Theocracy down upon them. The ideology represented by this interventionist policy is something that permeates all levels of the Theocracys society. The people of the theocracy believe that humanity must use any and all means to defend itself and that the enemies of humanity must be destroyed to ensure humanitys survival. While this is a reprehensible outlook in our present-day world, it is the reality of theirs. According to Maruyama, if the Theocracy did not exist to intervene on behalf of the other Human nations in the region, those nations would have been destroyed. Thirty-six Paladins arrive in the Sorcerous Kingdom, most possessing decades of experience working to support Humanity both within and beyond the Theocracys borders. While they are all devout servants of their gods, their experience has tempered their views and actions with the understanding that applying their warhammers to every problem is not always the best solution. They have been selected for good reason, as an incident in the Sorcerous Kingdom could very well mean the end of everything. This act is very much a Clara act, where the Theocracy Paladins go to a foreign land yet find many familiar things. The people worship the same gods, speak the same language and follow many of the same customs, yet are very different in several notable ways. In the safe and prosperous setting of Corelyn County, they are received with generous hospitality and are allowed the opportunity to slowly acclimate themselves to life in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Little did they know that an epiphany awaited them at the end of their journey. Now settled, they have assumed their duties as temple guards, serving the faithful in what capacity they can. Not only do they serve as temple staff, but are laying the foundations for a new Paladin Order in the Sorcerous Kingdom. I wonder what they will call it

Romantic River Date?

Ainz Ooal Gown makes his first long appearance in the second half of Legacy of the Plains, where we follow Ainz, Shalltear and Ludmila on a vacation in the Katze Plains. After some ulterior motives and various misunderstandings play out, the Undead trio embarks on a journey of discovery. It can be said that the relationships that Ainz finds himself in with non-Nazarick characters can be lumped into a handful of categories. Most have the stereotypical reaction to the Undead, followed by a life of fear and anxiety. If someone is particularly smart or capable, they will end up thinking themselves into a corner or become stupid or both. Jircniv and his supporting cast from the Empire are an example of this, as are Renner and Raeven. Once in a while, you get a character that gets over their fear of Ainz and is either drawn in by his candid nature or awed by his power or apparent kingliness. These characters branch out to either becoming something uncomfortable for Ainz(Fluder, Neia, Nfirea) or people that become useful and quickly fade away. There are also those people with whom mutual respect is developed(or can), but then they die before the relationship can be developed. Gazef, Calca and Zanac are the ones that I can think of at the moment of writing this. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. This is a purposeful irony woven into the overarching story of Overlord: friends are what Ainz values the most, yet he is never allowed to have them. The closest candidates for friendship get killed off. Ludmila Zahradniks relationship with Ainz is a variation of the above. She is instilled with rigid respect for hierarchy, yet also develops personal respect for not just her sovereign, but many of Nazaricks denizens. And then she is killed off. Several times. She eventually gets back up again on her own, so you might say that she has survived this filtering process. As one of the Undead, she naturally has no fear of the Undeadbut she ends up being affected in the same way that many Undead are by Ainzs presence. It comes in the form of horni like Shalltear and Evileye, much to Ludmilas dismay. Not only does she feel this way around Ainz, but she firmly believes that Ainz is Surshana, the most powerful of the Six Great Gods that she worships. Despite this lofty bar existing from the outset, Ainz finds that her perception of a descended god is not as crazy as he feared that it might be. He finds that Ludmila is a loyal subject who is more than willing to candidly discuss all sorts of things with him. She is also one who genuinely acts to further the goals of his Sorcerous Kingdom. He may also be the subject of various calcium-laced fantasies. Despite all of this, however, the end result is that he still hasnt found a friend. At least hes happy that Shalltear has gained a reliable companion.

Yarror not.

The Ghost Ship and its Elder Lich captain make their appearance in this volume, but Captain I?kur is not a pirate no matter how the Vampire Brides try to dress him up as one. Elder Liches all start as Elder Liches, all stemming from the same Yggdrasil concept incorporated in their genesis. As such, their personalities can only drift as far as their experiences change them. Captain I?kurs personality is held up in contrast to both the Elder Liches of the Sorcerous Kingdom and the members of his cabal. He is about as outgoing as one might expect an Elder Lich in his situation to be, and he doesnt ooze evil from every pore. When dealing with other Undead, hes quite affable. There is very little to draw off of when it comes to the activities of Captain I?kur and Ruins Wake. In canon, they are rumoured to exist but there are no reports of attacks on the surrounding nations. In Mass for the Dead, the Elder Lich captain is killed by Kralgra, Igvarges Mithril-rank Adventurer team, but Kralgra is also killed in the process. The Ghost Ship later finds itself on Nazaricks side. With this in mind, I made Captain I?kur close to Level 30 to match the strength of a being capable of wiping out an entire team of Mithril-rank Adventurers who regularly fight the Undead and are prepared in advance for a fight against an Elder Lich. In Valkyries Shadow, Ruins Wake patrols the Katze Plains while Captain I?kur tries to come up with ways to reliably bring in resources for the Katze Cabal. After a century of failure, his luck turns for the better when the Katze Plains comes under the dominion of the Sorcerous Kingdom. With Captain I?kur and Ruins Wake come some more natural Undead perspectives, as well as the reintroduction to Corpus of the Abyss: an organisation that was first introduced in the Overlord bonus volume as part of the canon setting that existed before Suzuki Satorus arrival over Inveria.

Historical Anomalies

The history of Overlord has a number of seemingly conflicting accounts of history. I suspect some of this is due to how the light novels saw a lot of copy-paste from the web novel, and some inconsistencies slipped by the editor. It is what we have to work with, however, and the post-web novel writing continues to present new inconsistencies. With this being the case, it seems that the history of the region covered by the light novel is not as it seems We are presented with the first historical narrative presenting humanity as being in a state of near-extinction, pushed to the far northwestern corner of the continent. The reason is presented as Humans being at a great disadvantage to other species, and they are often viewed as prey. This notion, however, slowly falls apart as you discover that there are places where Humans coexist with other species. The falsehood is blown wide open to readers in the bonus volume when we discover that there are prosperous Human and multiracial nations so far away from the Theocracy that theyve never even heard of it. Katze has its own set of canonical inconsistencies, in particular the fact that nations that came into existence less than two centuries ago are making ancestral claims to a region that has construction hundreds of years old. There are several other bits of lore that pop up in later volumes, so I hope the unveiling of this mystery down the line is a satisfactory one.

The Stage is Set

At its core, the overarching conflict of Valkyries Shadow has always been something like a domestic onethough thats probably not the right way to put it. Nazarick is both the benefactor and the biggest threat to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Whether it is the whimsical bumbling of Ainz as the Sorcerer King, the malevolent nature of the NPCs that find themselves in positions of authority and influence, or the fact that many things simply dont translate well to the New World, the challenges faced by our main cast are as often caused as they are solved by Nazaricks power. There is a larger conflict that has been brewing from the beginning, however: the game that Clara Corelyn refers to at the end of this volume. Whether at home or abroad, the Sorcerous Kingdom has actors who employ chaos and destruction in order to achieve its ends. Clara, on the other hand, intends to use orderly and constructive means. This interplay between two forces working for the same side is the driving conflict of Valkyries Shadow as a whole. Everyone knows that Nazarick wins in the end, but how they win is the story told here.

Settings Chapter?

Ainz has been bumbling around for a while with things unfamiliar to him, but his first major arc in Valkyries Shadow starts him off with the stuff that he knows best. Confronted by the mystery of Ludmilas Racial Class Levels, character build and surrounded by endless amounts of mindless Undead, he is free to experiment as he pleases. Ive felt that this sort of mechanical exposition has been long overdue for Valkyries Shadow, and Ainz is the perfect character to do it with. Hopefully what was covered sheds some light on how background mechanics and storytelling relate to one another, both in this fanfiction and in the canon material. Personally, I prefer leaving the nuts and bolts of things like game mechanics out of narration, hoping that people can figure things out as the story goes on. Once in a while, however, I feel that things are too vague and interpretations of the writing when it comes to mechanics start landing way off of the mark and these misconceptions begin to interfere with how the story is received. Maru has been patient when it comes to this sort of thing, though you could often see him venting over it in social media when he was actively posting. Beyond all of the stuff covered in Act 4 of Legacy of the Plains, there is one more basic aspect of the Overlord mechanics portrayed in Valkyries Shadow that feels very difficult to get across in writing. This is partially because most people arent familiar with the systems involved, but its mainly because it requires one to spew forth numbers and rules explanations. What I am referring to in this particular case are Classes. Class levels are divided into two main types in Overlord: Racial Classes and Job Classes. This division is simple enough to understand C Racials are levels that signify your natural growth as a member of non-Humanoid species, while Jobs are vocational advancement. Past this point, however, I feel that things become vague and confusing because its left to narration to describe what people with certain job and racial classes can do. Additional confusion is added because readers often relate characters to themselves or what they understand about how people work in reality. Class systems, however, dictate what people can do. Very often in Overlord, a reader is left wondering well why didnt they do this or how come they dont know who is wearing that mask, everything else about them is the same! This is often background mechanics dictating outcomes. It is akin to failing a skill check in a ttrpg and the DM cant be arsed to narrate a proper explanation in-setting. The more organically written these systems are, the more difficult they are to detect and break apart for analysis. Very good writers in this genre can make it seem like everything is perfectly natural and makes sense. Maruyama goes out of his way to create vagaries in the narration to indicate that the systems exist, usually in the form of slightly interesting or humorous anomalies. Sometimes, he just says things straight out as an aside to an action or event. This usually happens for a Yggdrasil entity or from their pov because things just are to them. There is, for instance, no way to organically describe why Solution can use scrolls that usually require magic casting classes.
Under normal circumstances, using the magic of the scroll would require levels in the appropriate job class. In other words, one would need cleric-type class levels to use clerical spells, which were divine magic. However, certain thief-type classes had the ability to emulate a class and use magical devices by deceiving them, such as with a scroll. As an assassin, Solution had levels in several thief-type classes. Thus, she was able to use this scroll of [Heal], which she would not be able to use otherwise. C Overlord, Volume 5, Chapter 3, Part 2
The background mechanical reason is that her build includes a Rogue archetype that has UMD(Use Magic Device), which is a skill in d20 games that does exactly as this passage describesbut screw trying to figure out a smooth and organic way to deliver an in-setting explanation of UMD without taking up several scenes to clearly define the skill. By portraying it as a game explanation, he saves space and time. Such is the beauty of Isekai, I suppose. At this point, some readers who are now aware that she can do this will start thinking well, that seems awesome, why doesnt everyone learn that?. The thing is that they cant. If you do not have a Job Class with access to UMD, you can never learn UMD. So I hope youre a Rogue or Bard or some magic user that has UMD as a class skill. Every other class skill works the same way. In Valkyries Shadow, one of the earliest examples of this is when Ludmila finds out that her family has been cheated by Merchants for generations. None of them had any idea that they were being cheated because they did not possess Job Classes with that type of appraisal skill. Nor did they hire any Merchants to work for them due to their stubborn DIY attitude. It happens again when Liane tries teasing Ludmila by asking her how much she thought the Arche cup was worth, but Ludmila notices something wrong with it through her Truesight and uses her persuasive skills to find a way out of directly answering. Anyhowfor this segment, Id like to cover how Job Classes are balanced relative to one another. I say this loosely because some classes are just imba compared to others. We will use basic warrior archetypes for this explanation, which I hope will do the trick. Above, you see the breakdown of a Fighter, which is one of the most common basic warrior-type Job Classes in Overlord. It has all the basics that every other warrior class has, plus the flexibility that comes with being a generic warrior-type. Being generic does not mean that it is weak: simply lacking in thematic definition and high in customizability. Every class has an attribute array(stats). Instead of the traditional attribute advancement in most d20 games(rolling dice, adding points at certain levels), Overlord effectively uses a variant ruleset where attribute growth is baked into class advancement. Every level that you gain contributes to this growth in that levels way. The Fighters martial flexibility is represented in the myriad of paths that they may take as they gain experience and level. Weapon focus, combat style and figuring out a broad array of associated Martial Arts are a few of the things that they can make active choices over. These choices factor into prestige class advancement. A Fighter that focuses on being a tank will eventually qualify for the Guardian prestige class. One who focuses on the use of a certain type of weapon will eventually qualify for the Weapon Master prestige class. I think this is simple enough to understand even by those unfamiliar with the genre: your choices dictate your advancement, but your choices are limited by your current classes. You have to go waaaay out of your way to pick up an unassociated class. The Noncombat side of things is where most of the confusion occurs. This section represents the skills and knowledge that a Fighter can pick up on the side, be it a hobby or something supplemental to their vocation. An Adventurer, for instance, might pick up limited survival skills, learn how to negotiate with clients, bargain with merchants or pick up monster lore. A lot of this side of things goes under the radar because as readers, it is something that we can do without limitations. To us, it is not a part of the action that we expect from a Fighter, either. But it is a huge part of their lives. People spend more time outside of combat than in it. Those without Fighter and thus the associated flexibility, like Rangers, can go hang out in the woods like Pavel Baraja. Speaking of which To compare, we have the basic Ranger. As one can see, the Ranger has the same basic warrior traits and its own attribute array, much like the Fighter. The difference between the two classes is apparent, as the Fighters broad flexibility has almost entirely vanished. On the right side where a Fighters flexible noncombat options are, a Ranger is locked into survival skills and specialised training against specific target types. These packages are powerful, but sacrifice the flexibility that one might wish for outside of combat. Survival skills are as you see listed above, but one will also note that there are skills that can be found in classes other than Ranger. Stealth, Traps and Poison can also be found in the Thief package of Rogues and Bards, and the Survival package lacks many things found in the Thief one, such as Appraise Item, Lockpicking and UMD. The Thief package is similarly missing many things from the Survival package. Favoured enemy bonuses are tongue-in-cheek called the power of racism by some d20 players. This bonus is described quite a few times in Valkyries Shadow. It is the reason why Ludmila is so good at fighting Demihumans, understanding them, and scaring the shit out of them by merely existing. Her favoured enemy as a Ranger was Demihumans. In Act 2 of Legacy of the Plains, Liane notes that Ludmila is not creating mass panic in the Demihuman Quarter. The reason for this was because she lost her Ranger Class Levels and thus the Favoured Enemy Bonuses attached to them. Her Ranger levels were converted into Revenant levels, but it wasnt a 1:1 conversion. Favoured Enemy Bonuses are not exclusively hatred for a certain type of enemy: they are merely a supernatural form of expertise that manifests all sorts of bonuses against a designated creature type. An Urban Ranger working in a city militia would specialise in Humans because they have to deal with Humans all day. A Hunter would specialise in fighting Beasts, and this specialisation would in turn unlock the Beast Tamer Prestige Class. The left side is partially occupied by Ranged Weapon Specialization, which is inherent to every Ranger. Their projectiles hit harder, and they have Skills and Martial Arts that only those with this specialisation have. The remaining portion of the class is the same flexible Additional Martial Specialisation that Fighters have, but it is less pronounced than that of a Fighter. Most Rangers will focus on ranged combat to build on their already existing ranged weapon specialisation. Pavel Baraja is an example of one such Ranger. Combined with favoured enemy bonuses, a Ranger can become infamous against their foes, just as he was. Despite his focus on archery, Pavel Baraja was also no slouch in close combat, capable of beating Orlando Campano C a Sword Master of Robles Nine Colours C in pure melee. Ludmila opted to use this optional martial specialisation to further her skills in melee combat. Either way, Rangers are not just a Fighter with a nature theme: when it comes to battle, they are the best skirmishers around. If an enemy is caught in their favoured terrain or is on their list of Favoured Enemies(or both), theyre in big trouble. And yes, favoured terrain bonuses also exist C you see Neias activate in Volume 12.

Next Up

A new volume for a new year. In the west, the Holy Kingdom of Roble is under attack by Jaldabaoths Demihuman coalition. Valkyries Shadow, however, moves east: to the Empire. Empire in Chains is an exploration of the Baharuth Empire and the state of its affairs following Jircnivs capitulation to Ainz Ooal Gown. I hope I continue to entertain... Thank you once again for reading Valkyries Shadow! If you havent yet done so, please consider contributing your rating on Royal Road or even a juicy review~ Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 1 The Baharuth Empire is a dream for the predators of humanity: a vast land filled with prey that has collectively deluded itself into maintaining a perpetual state of standardised weakness. C Dame Ilyshnish=Verilyn Chapter 1 Themis, Cleric. Alessia, Paladin. Merrywhy are we doing this? We all knowCwell, maybe not. Merry, Ranger. Three sets of eyes turned to Ilyshnish, who shifted where she stood trying her best not to cringe away. She eyed their enchanted equipment and swallowed. By and large, the mortals of this realm were harmless, but these three could all hurt her. Being hurt wasnt a good thing C especially for a Frost Dragon. She would remember it forever. Not only were these people capable of injuring her, but the monsters inside the Adventurer Training Area also grew stronger as she gained in rank. Barring those opponents who used brute force, most had special attacks or natural weaponry capable of overcoming or outright bypassing her damage reduction. It wasnt like the sessions Platinum Rank and below, where the attacks of anything that managed to get by her party mostly bounced off of her. She received scratches at most, which quickly regenerated. This realisation came with her Mithril-rank trial, but she had managed to get through unscathed. Her party consisted of a Fighter, Paladin, Monk and Druid, which made for a solid wall that prevented anything from slipping through to Ilyshnish in the rear. The Paladin was especially effective at protecting her. That Paladin was also in the Orichalcum-rank trial. She seemed more than happy to take all the beatings last time, so Ilyshnish figured that she could just keep any enemies on the other side of the Paladin. Like some of the more popular tales amongst the locals, she was a knight in shining armour that protected the beautiful damsel from an evil DragCno, wait Shiver, Bard. Pleased to meet you! Ill be trying my hardest to support everyone from the rearC Nuh-uh. Ilyshnish froze at the sound of Merrys voice. N-nuh wha? I heard from Moknach and the others about how you just cowered in the back last trial. Whats wrong with that? Ilyshnish frowned, Everyone got through safe and sound and safe. Safety is important, yes? Sure, Merry replied, but it also took four hours when the trial should have been an hour at most. Across from Merry, Alessia scratched her head. This one is a Bard, no? You speak as if she should not be performing her role in the party. Thats technically true, Merry said, but shes also a Dancer. Her spellsongs will remain active even when shes shaking her ass in the front. How strange, Alessia said. Dancers who attempt to become combatants usually give up not long after they start. As you say, she did not fight directly for our Mithril-rank trial, but Bards at our level of strength are at best light fighters that take advantage of opportunities to strike. Bard or Dancer or whatever, they should not last very long in a front-line role. Hmm, I think her outfit is very nice, but I do not see any special equipment Shes tougher than she looks, Merry told them. Youll see. Besides, we need to make sure Themis is capable of responding to big damage if it happens. We wont be able to get by on Spellsongs and patch healing alone. Alessia continued to scrutinise her for a few moments, then she shrugged. I am not against seeing how our first few fights go, she said. What is ahead of us, by the way? By the looks of it, its a crypt? I hope we get plenty of Undead. Yes, this Paladin was clearly mad. Not only did she suffer injuries for others, but she also wanted Undead to pop up. Ilyshnish found religious types strange in general C why believe in anyone but yourself? Yup, Merry nodded, its packed with Undead. The first stretch looks like a warm-up: a few dozen Skeleton Warriors with a handful of Red Skeleton Warriors. Just those? Themis asked. Well I cant see around corners or anything, Merry said, so we should bring them to us just in case. There might be spectral Undead lurking about, so keep an eye on the walls and ceiling and floor. The red-haired Elf Ranger led them into the trial area, stopping in the middle of the first corridor. If its just Skeleton Warriors, Themis said, do we even need any buffs? Probably not, Alessia replied. Even if we take ability damage from spectral Undead, it is cheaper to use Lesser Restoration than it is to cast Death Ward on everyone. Ah C I will take care of that, so save your mana for later. With that, they moved to block off the corridor while Merry went ahead to bring the Skeleton Warriors to them. Since Themis wasnt expected to cast anything, she took her place on the front line as well. Ilyshnish frowned. Now were just a front line. Why do I have to stand here? Several minutes passed, and Ilyshnish strained her senses. Distant clattering sounds could be heard, as well as slight changes in the air currents ahead. Something was certainly happening, but she couldnt gain any sense of Merry. Is she going to be alright? Themis asked. Though they are faster than regular Skeleton Warriors, Alessia said, even Red Skeleton Warriors should not be able to catch her. She is supposed to be a veteran Adventurer, so I do not think she would get in trouble so easily. The two Humans did not have Ilyshnishs keen Frost Dragon senses, so they could only speculate on what was going on ahead. Ilyshnish, however, followed what was going on as it came closer, then stopped, then started again further on. The cycle of activity repeated itself several times. Ilyshnish yawned. Ten minutes later, Merry reappeared. Where are my Skeleton Warriors? Alessia frowned. AhI sort of got carried away and destroyed them all. Their fault for being so slow, yeah? Im glad we didnt cast anything, Themis muttered. Are you injured at all? Newp. They didnt even get close. There werent any spectral Undead, either. Lets move in. Ilyshnish followed after the party, focusing her attention on their surroundings. They were on the fourth layer of the Adventurer Training Area, which had grown into a vast complex with hundreds of kilometres of caverns, corridors and maze-like structures fashioned into a myriad of different environments. Each layer of the Training Area corresponded with certain Adventurer Ranks: the top level was for Copper and Iron, the next Silver and Gold, and so on. These layers each occupied a layer 200 metres deep to facilitate multiple levels, which meant that they were currently over 600 metres underground. Ooh, it really feels like home in here. Ilyshnish turned her attention ahead at Alessias voice. As their current session was in a crypt section of the training area, everything that might be expected of an Undead-infested ruin could be found. The first chamber was lined with columns, and eerie green torches filled the air with their light. Rows of stone sarcophagi rose above a mist that clung to the ground. Steel arrows were buried all over the place, and Merry went around retrieving them. Your home is a mausoleum? My meaning was the atmosphere, not the dcor. I hail from Altamura: a fortress overlooking the Katze Plains. Why would anyone want to live there? Alessia peered at her strangely, but Ilyshnish was too busy lifting the covers of each sarcophagus to pay her any mind. She sniffed at the interior of one: despite how it looked, it lacked the smell of anything like a graveyard or crypt. More importantly, there was nothing inside. She sighed in disappointment as she returned to the party, and Themis cast a reproachful look at her. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. What if those were rigged with traps? I wouldnt have opened them if they were. Why did she even ask? Was it because the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild lacked any high-rank Bards? Maybe they werent used to having one around. Hey Shiver, Merry called out from where she was yanking arrows out of a column, since youre bored, go scout the way ahead. Eh The Elf just loved to exploit her. It happened back when the guild expedition was fighting Frost Giants, too. Merry was one of the few people in the Adventurer Guild who knew that Shiver was in reality a Frost Dragon. Ilyshnish preferred to keep her true nature concealed from as many people as possible, which led to her acceding to all sorts of requests. Everyone else in the guild thought of her as a rising star in the organisation. Her treatment generally ranged from admiring to deferential, with a healthy dose of the sexual interest that seemed so prevalent in Humans. Will you be alright? Themis asked. I suppose Ilyshnish wandered off, tracing her way through to the next chamber. She encountered two traps, which she sprung out of curiosity. When nothing interesting happened, she went on to find herself at the top of a long stairway that spiralled down into the mist over fifty metres below. Weather effects did not obscure a Frost Dragons vision, so a glance was all that was required to memorise everything below. There appeared to be nothing of value, so she returned to the party. The three Adventurers looked at her, and she looked back at them. What? Whadya mean what? Merry scowled at her, You were scouting ahead, so you should be reporting what you found. There wasnt anything really interesting. Several moments passed in silence between them. and? Thats it. Im going to plant a fire arrow in your butt. Why was this Elf so violent? Lord Mare was always kind to her. Maybe it was Elf females in general who were the aggressive ones in their species. If that was the case, how did Hejinmal manage to survive Lady Aura? I think what shes asking, Themis quickly spoke up, is what sort of Undead or other creatures are in the next area. Traps, obstacles C things like that. I see. In that case, I took care of the traps along the way. In the next chamber, there are ninety-six Skeleton Warriors, forty-eight Skeleton Mages, sixteen Wraiths and four Elder Liches. Four Themis stared at her. Elder Liches, Ilyshnish nodded. Its the rest we have to deal with, yes? The Elder Liches work for the government. Technically everyone in here is working for the government, Merry said, but thats beside the point. These ones arent office workers: theyre opponents that were supposed to kill. The fines are very steep for destroying a skeletal farmhand, Ilyshnish noted. Id rather not find out what an Elder Lich will cost me. Theyre summons, dammit! Merry snapped, Temporary ones. Pestonya probably whipped them up. Miss Pestonya. Merrys hand went to the hilt of her rapier. Themis jumped between them, hands raised disarmingly. C-calm down, Merry, she said. Our problem right now is how were going to deal with the next room. I dont think well have a problem with the next room, Ilyshnish said. We won''t? Theyre about the same strength as the freshly-manifested Elder Liches that you run into once in a while. None of them was wearing anything of note, either. We start out at the top of a long spiral stairway, so theyre going to be separated from their minions anyway. Merry can suppress their ascent while the weaklings rush up to get crushed. Its not the last chamber on this course, so theres nothing really extreme. This one is stupid and smart at the same time, Alessia frowned. How can this be? Merrys hand came off the hilt of her weapon. She turned and stormed off, muttering darkly to herself. They caught up to her in the next room, where she was peering down the edge of the stairs. I cant see anything through this mist, Themis said, but there are a lot of Undead reactions down there. The stairs are wide enough that they wont see us fighting at the top, Alessia studied their surroundings. This also means Merry can conceal herself after every round of attacks against the Elder Liches below. Our battle should not be a problem, as the Dancer has claimed. Ilyshnish lifted her chin in an I-told-you-so way, but no one was paying any attention. Themis and Alessia started casting their enchantments while Merry continued to peer into the mists below. After a minute, they nodded in readiness. I will intercept the Undead coming up the stairs, Alessia said, while Merry occupies the Elder Liches. If she can keep their heads down, we will be able to work our way through everything at our leisure, yes? What do I do? Ilyshnish asked. Hmmif two attempt to stand shoulder to shoulder, the one on the inside will be exposed to spells from below. With Themis supporting me from behind, I think you will have to wait for opportunities to strike. Since it will be a long fight with many weak enemies, your Song of Healing should be sufficient to sustain us. Adventurers all seemed to love the spellsongs regenerative effects. From her observations, having a Bard in their party almost always caused them to employ a more measured advance. Not that it was any great mystery why: fighting and moving while in top form was preferable to limping around and bleeding ones way from place to the place. Unfortunately, this meant that all they asked for was the same song. Ilyshnish had worked hard to learn a new form recently, but she never had the opportunity to use it. I cant see the bottom through this mist, Merry said, so Im just going to send some arrows down there to start things off. Whats our plan B? We can retreat while fighting, yes? Alessia said, This corridor leads straight back to the first chamber, so you should have no problem sending arrows from beyond their spellcasting range. After whittling down their numbers, we can just force our way through the rest. Alrighty, then. Here we go The Elf Rangers bowstring hummed as she rained steel over the floor of the chamber. Ilyshnish peeked over the edge: they werent hitting much, but it was enough to rile up the Undead below. As mana was not as plentiful as arrows, the Elder Liches looked up but opted not to blindly retaliate against their unseen assailant. The Wraiths were the first to respond, flying up towards them. None of them made it very far, as Merrys arrows unerringly found their marks. Are those magic arrows? Themis asked. Nah, Merry replied. Im just using a Skill. Its a lot cheaper, I tell ya. The first of the Skeleton Warriors appeared out of the mist, and the Ranger started to thin them out. The steel shafts holed skulls, shattered joints and sent many tumbling back down out of sight. Shouldnt Skeletal Undead be resistant to piercing damage? I heard that her old team worked in Katze, Alessia said, so it would stand to reason that she is a Ranger specialised in slaying Undead. Got it in oneCoops, here comes the first victim With several dozen Skeleton Warriors making their way up the stairs, the first Elder Lich appeared behind them. Merry extinguished her presence, leaning forward to draw her bow with a focused expression. Her arrow found the Undead casters neck and buried itself in the stone wall. The Elder Lichs now-detached head went back down the stairs, and its body chased off after it. Hah! Looks like I still got it after all these months. The other three Elder Liches stopped at the sight of the skull bouncing past them. They seemed to pause and reconsider their approach. On Alessias end, the first of the Skeleton Warriors was sent flying over the edge by a swipe of the Paladins shield. She drove her heel into the pelvis of the next. It tumbled backwards, catching a dozen of its fellows before they all came to rest in a tangled heap. With the Elder Liches deliberating on their next move, Merry started to destroy the Skeleton Mages making their way up behind the Skeleton Warriors. The Skeleton Warriors were faring no better as Alessia methodically ground them to dust. We will be finished here before long, Alessia said. How should we advance? Those fellows do not seem eager to show their faces now. How about a set of summons? Themis offered, We can send them down first and have them take the first set of spells. That shoulder, Shiver? The Clerics alarmed voice faded away as Ilyshnish hopped down into the mists. An opportunity to strike had presented itself. She landed soundlessly beside an Elder Lich directly below the party, who seemed to have been puzzling out whether it could make any effective attacks from its position. She grabbed the right sleeve of its robe with her left hand, and her right came across in a backhand that shattered its skull. The sound of battle continued to echo down from the top of the chamber. Around the floor, the other three Elder Liches did not react to her arrival. Shiver, are you alC Hiiieee!!! Ilyshnishs heart leapt into her throat as Themis message spell connected. A-are you some sort of assassin?! How does one assassinate someone with a Message spell? What happened? Why did you jump down like that? Alessia said I should wait for opportunities to strike, and one appeared just now. I dont know if that was a good idea. Were still less than halfway done up here. Ive already destroyed one of the Elder Liches. Can Alessia start making her way down? The Cleric did not respond for several moments. Shes going for it. I hope this works Themis Message ended, and Ilyshnish quietly watched as the Elder Liches moved about. One cast Invisibility on itself and attempted to get in range of the advancing Alessia, but it was still driven back down by a hail of arrows. Ilyshnish eyed the curve of the stairs and how the Elder Liches slowly circled in an attempt to spot the descending Adventurers. Ilyshnish placed herself in the path of the closest Elder Lich. The Undead mage walked right into her, its gaze focused on the commotion above. Destruction came just as swiftly as it had with the first. The remaining two Elder Liches were standing together, but remained entirely unaware that they were being stalked. Ilyshnish padded up behind them as Alessia dispatched the last of the skeletal minions. Her first blow smashed one Elder Lich to the ground and she reached out to grab the other. Before the Elder Lich on the floor could recover, she hurled the one in her grip onto the stairs. Alessias incredulous voice drifted down from above. Ai! What is this stupid Elder Lich doing? Crunching noises filled the air as the sounds of battle resumed, and Ilyshnish stepped forward to finish off the remaining Elder Lich. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 With some of her true capabilities unveiled, the rest of the Orichalcum-rank trial concluded with little incident. The final boss was a strange sort of Undead Ilyshnish had never seen before, wrapped in strips of cloth from head to toe. While the fight was long C it kept healing itself and its minions C it was rather uninteresting once they isolated their foe. Alessia was cursed about two dozen times, but Ilyshnish supposed that was what Paladins were for. She idly fiddled with the Orichalcum tag hanging from her neck, smiling over the fact that the Sorcerous Kingdom would now pay her six platinum coins per month. It wasnt much in the grand scheme of things, but relatively little effort went into it. Shiver. Ilyshnish looked up at the sound of Winas voice. She was poked halfway out of the curtain dividing the reception from the back hallway. The Guildmaster would like to see you, she said. Hes waiting in his meeting room. Guildmaster Ainzachs meeting room had changed slightly since the last time she had been inside: all of the trophies associated with intelligent races had been put away, including the painting of the Adventurer party standing over the corpse of a Juvenile Dragon. This left the space decidedly bare, though attempts to decorate it with images of far off vistas and some ornate-looking equipment had been made. Within, the members of the Adventurer Guilds administrative staff awaited her. Ishpen and Ainzach were seated on one of the long couches, while Wina was moving back and forth preparing refreshments. Shiver, the Guildmaster greeted her with a grin. Please, have a seat. He always had a certain air about him when he was preparing to make some sort of proposal or offer, and that air was apparent now. Ilyshnish glanced at Wina, who only smiled in return. She sensed that the entire building was empty aside from the four of them, so her wariness eased off slightly as she seated herself across from them. I hear youre going to be in the Empire soon, Guildmaster Ainzach said. Yes, thats right, Ilyshnish replied. I have a job to do for the Ministry of Transportation. The task Lady Shalltear had assigned her seemed safe enough. She was to travel to every city in the Baharuth Empire and make an assessment of their people, culture, economy and infrastructure. This was presumably part of a greater investigation as to how the Sorcerous Kingdoms transportation network might mesh with that of its client state. While youre out there, the Guildmaster said, theres something wed like for you to do. Dont worry C you wont need to do anything that interferes with your duties. Im listening Basically, Ishpen said, we want you to advertise. Our guild is doing well when it comes to raising a new generation of members, but we would like to attract foreign talent as well. This is especially important when it comes to the new Adventurer School, Ainzach added. We only have oneCno, two members who have formal martial training, while all of our veterans are basically self-taught. Our casters are in a similar situation. Bringing in additional experienced Adventurers will improve things by leaps and bounds. Ilyshnish knew little about martial training, though her time with the Justice Dragon Dojo gave her an inkling of what it entailed. Her efforts at learning arcane magic had gotten nowhere thus far despite being exposed to arcane spellcasters as she rose through the ranks. Her mother told her that all she needed to do was open her senses and get a feel for things, but she wasnt sure how one did that. If only it was as natural to her as spellsong What do you mean by advertise? Ilyshnish said, Is there some sign you wish for me to carry around? Maybe we could put something on the side of the wagon? Er, no C nothing like that. Hmmhow do I put it Visit the Adventurer Guild offices wherever you go, Ishpen told her. We just need to increase awareness of our organisation. Associations with the Undead still overwhelmingly outweigh anything else when it comes to foreign perceptions of our nation. This needs to change. Taking some high profile jobs would be our best bet, Ainzach said. With recognition will come questions and you can sniff out promising individuals to send our way. jobs? Ah, you may not be familiar with how things once were here, but the Adventurer Guild in the Empire is a traditional Adventurer Guild. Local authorities and wealthy patrons put up various requests to be filled. Yes, Ive heard of this, Ilyshnish nodded. A system of sanctioned mass murder. While I am not averse to enriching myself, would this not in turn tarnish the image of the Sorcerous Kingdom in the eyes of non-Humans? Er Requests come in different varieties, Ishpen said. You may also find those that are defensive in nature or demanding special skills to fulfil. Theyll be on a board similar to the one near the reception counter here, and you may pick and choose those that suit you. The higher the requirements, the greater the renown and rewards. Which brings us to something we wanted to get done before you leave, Ainzach said. We want to bump you up to Adamantite so you can take the jobs that will earn you the greatest fame. We dont have any official trials ready, but we do have something that everyone will accept as the equivalent. An achievement worthy of the title of Hero.
Shiver, Bard. Zaryusu Shasha. UmFighter? Im still not sure what this is all about. I was accompanying my brother to the city on some business, but Lord Mare suddenly appeared and dragged me off through a tree. Before Ilyshnish was the strongest Lizardman she had ever seen. It wasnt even in the sense that he was above the average Lizardman C he was stronger than Themis or Merry. In addition, while the other Lizardmen wore little in the way of adornment, a suit of enchanted adamantite chainmail covered his black scales. At his side was a blade that appeared to be forged from ice. A tree? Yes, he has some spell that transports people through plants. None of our Druids are capable of such a feat, not even my dear wife. As they introduced themselves to one another, another figure registered to Ilyshnishs Blindsight. Since it, too, was coming out of a tree, she decided that it was someone else Lord Mare had sent her way. Oh~ If it isnt Master Zaryusu! A long time it has been! Its good to see you again, Hamsuke. So they have brought you here as well. Hmmsomething about this seems ominous. Despite the cordial greeting, Ilyshnish regarded the giant rodent warily. Her silvery fur radiated a sense of strength that surpassed that of the Lizardman. Her tail seemed especially problematic. It measured twenty metres in length, which was longer than Kilistran was from the end of her snout to the tip of her tail. A place where many battles have been fought and much blood has been shed, this is, Hamsuke said. The Adventurer Training area. Ah, some of my people come to test their mettle here. Their tales almost sound like how we trained back in the day. Indeed, Master Zaryusu! The dangerous ball of fluff nodded, I hear that our trials back then served as an inspiration. These Adventurers are our juniors, they are! Zaryusu nodded thoughtfully at Hamsukes words, then he shuddered. The giant rodent shuddered, too, as if they shared some unpleasant memory. Ainzach mentioned something about an achievement worthy of a Hero C was she supposed to fight these two? Hamsuke shifted her bulk to address Ilyshnish, whiskers quivering as her nose twitched in her direction. Our new comrade, this must be, she said. Strangethey say that, with her, we may finally defeat that one, but she appears to be a Human I seeso thats why weve been summoned. Ilyshnish blinked slowly, having no sense of what they were referring to. It felt very much like when she was new to the city and everyone assumed that everyone else shared the same frame of reference. Hopefully, her time in the Empire wouldnt be so confusing. Pardon my interruption, Ilyshnish said, but Im afraid I cannot follow what you are saying. Who is that one? Rude, I have been! Hamsuke exclaimed, That one is a most mighty adversary, Miss, erm Shiver. Not once have we been able to defeat him, so mighty he is! and the three of us are going to defeat this person? No individual that matched their description came to mind. The closest would be a Soul Eater. Everything she had seen beyond that they probably couldnt beat without some extraordinary advantage. Of this, I have my doubts, Hamsuke said. This one has not seen any strong Humans C what manner of warrior are you? Im not any sort of warrior, Ilyshnish replied, Im a Bard. A Bardyou mean those fellows that make all sorts of noise near milords house? They do not seem the fighting sort, I must say. My village has a number of Bards, Zaryusu added. But they are more well known for entertaining and singing the songs of our people. In war, their skills are a boon for recovering warriors. Zaryusu and Hamsuke regarded her with dubious expressions. Did that mean she could support them safely from the back as she had with other parties? A voice issued from near the entrance of the Training Area, drawing their attention away. Ah, umhello? Shiver, are you there? Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Yes, Lord Mare. T-thats strange, I dont see you Ilyshnish slipped the Ring of Nondetection off of her finger, replacing it with her Ring of Regeneration. Oh, there you are. Can you lead Mister Zaryusu and Hamsuke down to that place where you stayed for a while? If nothing has changed on the way, yes. Great! Head on down: this shouldnt take long. She did as he asked, wondering what was in store for them. Unlike Adventurers, Zaryusu and Hamsuke did not discuss tactics or engage in banter. They simply followed her with a grimly resolute demeanour. The two of them appeared to rate warriors very highly, and their mysterious adversary was most likely a warrior of some sort. The other Bards in the Adventurer Guild did seem rather flimsy, but she had always attributed this to the fact that they were Humans. Was there that much of a difference? All Adventurers became notably stronger than the average Human by the time they reached Silver Rank. So you say youve not been able to defeat this individual yet, Ilyshnish said. How close have you come? HmmI would like to say that we have almost beaten him on several occasions, Zaryusu replied, but it is difficult to tell. He is quite cunning: often leading us to believe that the battle is nearly won, then going on the defensive to regenerate. It is like trying to climb a hill, but if you stop or something gets in the way, you get sent back to the bottom again. I seeso he fights superior numbers by conserving his energy and tiring out his adversaries. You have no choice but to fall to this tactic because he regenerates and you wont get anywhere unless you exert yourselves. As a Frost Dragon, Ilyshnish was well versed in these types of attrition tactics. When it came to defeating one who used them, however, the only answer she had was overwhelming force. The air slowly grew warmer the deeper they went underground. Upon passing the fourth layer, it felt like a sunbaked E-Rantel street in the middle of summer. So hot, it is. Mmhthis is a nice change from the cold autumn weather. Ilyshnish understood that it grew warmer the further one went underground, but the change in temperature was too drastic to be normal. A hot wind blasted forth from the corridor leading to her former abode. With it came a smell: an odour reminiscent of glowing metal being shaped at a forge. There was at least one individual, as well. Theres a Troll in there, Ilyshnish noted. Is that who were fighting? Newer than us, he is, Hamsuke said, yet stronger! As his senior, it shames me to admit this is so. If it was only a matter of strength, Zaryusu told her, we would have won as much as we have lost. The true difference lies with the way that he turns his martial ability to methods that favour his racial traits. With this combination, he once bore the title of Martial Lord. Since joining us, he has become even stronger She had come across the title Martial Lord in her recent reading on the Empire, but she had no idea what it meant. All she could glean with her limited experience was that it was something like the Champions of various Demihuman tribes. Except for a Human nation. Except he was a Troll. Ilyshnish shook her head in confusion: she didnt think that she would ever understand Humans to any great extent. An orange glow cast long shadows from the end of the corridor, adding to the sense of heat permeating the air. When they stepped out into what she last remembered was a ledge overlooking a frozen landscape, a long, rocky pathway wound its way over a glowing lake of some sort. W-w-w-what is this? Hamsuke wilted, This ones fur is going to singe, it is! I said it felt nice before, Zaryusu looked down at the bubbling liquid below, but this is a bit too much. I heard this place was being changed into a volcanic crater, Ilyshnish said, or was it a lava lake? It was hot, but at least it wasnt fire. Frost Dragons were weak to fire. As were Trolls, so it wouldnt make sense to do that. At the end of the walkway was a flat, circular island resembling a theatre stage. A bulky figure stood upon it, its armour glinting in the dim light. So this is the new challenger, the Troll shifted to address them. I am the War Troll, Go Gin. Ilyshnish curtseyed in greeting, as she was taught. Shiveran Adventurer? It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Go Gin. An Adventurer, Go Gin murmured. How long has it been since I was last challenged by Adventurers? You do not have the look of a magic caster, but neither do you appear to be a warrior. Well, so long as you cant fly Go Gin hefted his massive war club, lowering himself into a balanced stance. Ilyshnish examined the island. It was true that she couldnt fly as a Human, but the mass of flattened rock they stood upon was over 200 metres in diameter. There was plenty of room to manoeuvre. Hamsuke is here too! Long time no see, Go Gin! We dont have anyone to call a start to the match this time, Zaryusu said. How will we do this? The giant rodent and the Lizardman stepped forward, barring the path between Ilyshnish and Go Gin. The War Troll gave their formation a cursory glance before snorting. If its like that, he said, then go ahead and make your move. No further prompting was required. Hamsuke hurtled forward, while Zaryusu split off to the side. Go Gins figure blurred as he evaded the frontal charge, then made one of his own. Ilyshnish gave way long before he arrived at her former position. For a Troll, he was quite fast. The attack was entirely predictable, however. Since Zaryusu and Hamsuke mentioned that they were unable to defeat him thus far, removing Ilyshnish from the fight was an obvious first move. Go Gin appeared to reassess Ilyshnish. He had gone from executing a decisive opening to being flanked from three sides. Behind him, Hamsuke and Zaryusu slowly moved further apart. Their eyes gleamed, waiting for some intangible signal to strike. Ilyshnishs voice rose in song as she wove Bardic enchantments over herself. It took a split second for Go Gin to react to the sound, and he charged forward again. Zaryusu and Hamsuke rushed in but had a greater distance to cover. Rather than retreat again, Ilyshnish darted forward. She dipped past his overhead strike, switching sides with her assailant. It took Go Gin several steps to arrest his tremendous momentum. He twisted around just as Zaryusu and Hamsuke barreled into him. Reinforce Hide, Greater Reinforce Hide! Her allies bounced off of the War Troll, and he took the opportunity to lay out a savage swing against Zaryusu. The dazed Lizardman barely raised his blade in time before being blasted a third of the way across the makeshift arena. Hamsukes tail streaked in but was batted away by Go Gins return stroke. The War Trolls weapon smoothly worked around as he lined up another overhead strike against Ilyshnish. She sidestepped the attack, moving counter to his rotation. Her palm drove forward into the back of Go Gins armoured hip. Ilyshnish frowned when she found that his Martial Arts were still active and the strike had no effect. She danced back before he could bring his weapon to bear again. Go Gin stepped forward, then stopped to bat away Hamsukes darting tail. Despite fighting three opponents, he appeared unperturbed and offered no true openings. On the opposite side, Zaryusu had recovered and was charging back into the fight. His sword slashed out at the back of the War Trolls right knee. Icy Burst! A flash of frosty air pulsed out from the Lizardmans icy blade. Rime formed over Go Gins greaves, and a thin film of ice spread out over the once-hot floor. It wasnt enough to freeze the War Troll in place, however. As Zaryusu reversed his low cut to strike once again, Go Gin pivoted and smashed him across the jaw with a heavy backhand. The Lizardman abruptly altered trajectory and skidded across the stones. The War Trolls next parry of Hamsukes tail was followed by a blistering charge. The giant rodent buffeted Go Gin with the side of her tail, but the desperate defence had insufficient force behind it. Go Gins war club came down on Hamsukes furry head, and she made a strange sort of squeak before collapsing in a heap. Zaryusu pushed himself up off of the ground, shaking his head. I think he knows youre using a healing song, he said. Hes been trying to knock us out with every attack. Of course I know, Go Gin heavy steps thumped towards them. Did you think a Troll doesnt know how to deal with regeneration? You cannot fight if you cannot stand. Ilyshnish hadnt thought about it at all, nor had anything been discussed in advance. They were just haphazardly attacking Go Gin whenever they had the opportunity, which was not working. It was as Zaryusu had mentioned: the true difference was not from raw strength. The War Troll used his martial ability to dictate the pace of the fight while his racial traits did the rest. The ad-hoc efforts of their randomly thrown-together party only made things easier for him. Zaryusu, Ilyshnish said, You said you were a Fighter C what kind? The Lizardman glanced at Go Gin. Despite the fact that they were fighting, he seemed completely at ease. Like a Frost Giant, he seemed more interested in what challenges he would be presented with than winning at any cost. I believe Humans would call me a disciple of the blade C I am studying the path of a Kensei under Lord Cocytusthough getting thrashed by this fellow all the time makes me wonder about my progress. I see, Ilyshnish said. In that case, I should be the one occupying Go Gin while you seek opportunities to strike. Erare you sure? Of course she was sure. Nothing would stand in the way of her thirty-six platinum coins a month. She turned to face Go Gin, eyeing his three metre-tall form. Rather than a Troll, fighting him was closer to facing a very small Frost Giant. He wasnt as strong as one, but he was faster and could regenerate. Ilyshnish casually walked towards him, pushing back his confident aura with one of her own. Go Gin seemed to smirk behind his visor, and he raised his weapon. She stepped well within his reach before he made his move. Strong Strike! Splinters of stone sprayed into the air as the war club hammered the spot where Ilyshnish once stood. She chopped his wrist as he attempted to recover from his strike, nearly jarring the weapon from his hand. With a roar, he bulled her away. Landing lightly on her feet, Ilyshnish closed the distance between them again. The War Troll twisted and swung as Ilyshnish continually moved into his blind spots and places where attacking became awkward. Ilyshnish sensed Zaryusu standing tentatively beyond reach, head moving as he tried to find a way to attack. After a dozen failed attempts to strike at Ilyshnish, Go Gin disengaged from their dance to pull off his helmet. As it clattered over the ground, Ilyshnish glanced at Zaryusu. I thought you performed a ranged attack with that sword just now, she said. The ability freezes everything that it touches, Zaryusu replied. I did not want you to get caught up in it. I dont mind, Ilyshnish returned lightly. This place is too hot for my liking. Ilyshnish returned her attention to Go Gin, who seemed to have taken the opportunity to catch his breath. Her steps fell lightly over the stone as she approached. Without the helmet obscuring his vision, the Go Gins reactions to Ilyshnishs assault became sharper, but the increased exertion was taking its toll on the War Troll. She smiled to herself: he had committed to a battle of endurance that was not as lopsided as initially thought. He did manage to get her several times with an elbow, knee, fist or the base of his club, but they were glancing blows infrequent enough that her regeneration made up for the difference. And so their dance continued, though it was more like Go Gin was being forced to dance with her. Still, she needed a way to push him over the brink. While her unarmed strikes did appear to hurt him through his plate armour, she would need a focused string of attacks to overwhelm the War Trolls regeneration. His recognition of this put her at risk of a counter. Alternatively, he could use a Defensive Art to negate it. Go Gin grimaced as a line of frost appeared on his flank. The War Troll had finally tired enough for Zaryusu to score clean hits through the tangle of their movements. Do the thing, Ilyshnish called out. ButC Do it! EuhhhIcy Burst! A wave of magical cold suffused the area. As before, the War Troll slowed, but did not stop. Unlike before, he couldnt retaliate. Again! Icy Burst! Ilyshnish dropped and rotated her upper body, bringing her fist to bear against Go Gins knee. His frozen leg shattered. She slipped beneath his falling form, lifting him high above her head. Would tossing him out of the arena count as a win? As she made her way towards the edge of the island, the half-frozen War Troll squirmed weakly. Zaryusu stared at her, his mouth falling open. W-wait! Hamsuke popped up from where she lay. What had the giant rodent been doing all this time? Ilyshnish paused to glance over her shoulder. What are you doing? Hamsuke asked. We have to win the fight, yes? The fight is already won, it is! Hamsuke said, More than that, this is cruel! Trolls are weak to fire! Its alright, Ilyshnish said. This isnt fire C its just lava. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Ahem, excuse me. High in the mountains above Wardens Vale, Ilyshnish alighted before a pair of felid Beastmen near the border of her territory. They turned their spotted heads up at her voice. We have not encroached upon your territory, Seeker, the larger of the two C a female C said. Ah, I didnt come about that, Ilyshnish replied. Or maybe I have? I am seeking tenants for my territory: if you agree upon a most reasonable contract, you may partake of its bounty. We dwell in the land that the Warden has granted us, the Krkono?e Ranger replied. It is more than sufficient for our needs. Perhaps those without may be interested? Those without referred to the Krkono?e Rangers who dwelled outside of Baroness Zahradniks territory. As far as Beastmen went, they were quite large, with the adult females measuring around four metres in length. The northeastern spur of the border ranges in Zahradnik Barony could only support around sixty carnivores of their size. It did not mean that the total population of their species was that small, however C it was only the attendant population to the Krkono?e Druids that made up the other half of the Krkono?e people. Since their arrival, Baroness Zahradnik had expanded her territory and extended an invitation to the Krkono?e Rangers that ranged beyond. In recent times, the original population of 50 Krkono?e Rangers had grown to 250. The future would likely see that number swell to 1000 as more of their total population came to live under the Wardens protection. Ever since her return from the Katze Plains, Baroness Zahradnik had become decisive over the matter of the unclaimed wilderness that lay to her south. Even now, she was overseeing its transition to her administration. What use the tribes there would have for the Sorcerous Kingdoms administration Ilyshnish did not know, but it wasnt as if they had much of a choice. They could become her subjects, fight, or move out. Fighting was pointless and the only places that they could move out to were the Slane Theocracy or the Abelion Wilderness to the west. Ilyshnishs territory, which she had dubbed Mount Verilyn, was the only place where no tribes existed. They had prudently vacated the area when a Dragon started to patrol the skies. In the end, she was left by herself with 2,400 square kilometres of mountain. Or about 100 million trees. Or approximately 30,000 deers worth of grazing. Ilyshnish considered the latter two a more tangible metric. Her task now was to figure out how to turn the natural abundance of her territory into platinum coins that she could sleep on. Now that she had a far better grasp on Human economies and how things translated to her existing knowledge, Baroness Zahradniks initial suggestion to employ Rangers to help manage the territory made much more sense. Unfortunately for Ilyshnish, the Rangers on hand were not Human Rangers and thus not accustomed to Human-style governance. Deer could double their numbers in a single year, and Ilyshnish would only eat about two adults per week if she was active in the area. She certainly wasnt about to fly around hunting 30,000 deer per year. This problem only compounded as deer did not respect territorial boundaries. Either they would strip the place bare or wander off into the waiting jaws of the surrounding Krkono?e Rangers. For free. With a sigh, Ilyshnish took wing, leaving the two Krkono?e Rangers behind. It was more than likely that she would have to wait until Baroness Zahradnik stopped expanding her demesne and the demand for uncontested hunting ranges went back up again. Rangers somehow knew what the land could support, so migration would cease eventually and she could fly out and make her offers for tenancy then. Living in a Wardens territory was infinitely preferable to living outside of it after all C even if it was the part of the Wardens territory that was controlled by the Wardens Knight. For the time being, however, the trees would continue to grow, the deer would multiply, and Ilyshnish would lament over potential revenue lost. She absentmindedly patrolled her territory until midday, at which point she decided to pay Baroness Zahradnik a visit. Along the way, she snatched up one of her endlessly-multiplying deer before gliding down to the construction camp in the middle of the upper reaches. A new fort would be raised on an island in a ten-kilometre long lake, both of which had been created by Lord Mare at Lady Zahradniks request. The lake lay below the confluence of two rivers and was the furthest navigable stretch of the Katze River for her ship. The old road that ran through the wilderness to the Slane Theocracy was now below water at this point, and materials for new bridges were being transported overland. Once construction was complete, the island would contain a small, fortified city with two bridges that connected the new road running through the area. A third bridge would span to the lakes eastern shore. This city would only exist as a village for the near future, and the construction camp was currently situated on the northern shore of the lake. Though technically a village, it was mostly tents surrounded by ever-growing stockpiles of building materials. Several Humans were busy building some sort of communal dwelling to winter in while others worked along the shore. Another group was slowly clearing a wide strip on either side of the road leading to Wardens Vale. Spotting Lady Zahradnik from high above, Ilyshnish entered into a lazy downward spiral. She landed beside the Baroness, who looked up at her, then down at the deer. What are you, a cat? Im a Dragon, my lady, Ilyshnish replied. The construction camp pays well for fresh kills. An adolescent Human male jogged over with a Death Knight. He placed a gold coin into Ilyshnishs open claw before they hauled her kill away. The Baroness watched Ilyshnish thoughtfully as she tossed her earnings into an Infinite Haversack. I suppose you are as opportunistic as ever, the Undead-that-looked-like-a-Human said. In that case, there is something I would like for you to do while you are in the Empire. Did you know that you are the fourth party that has asked me to do something in the Empire? The fourth? Yes, Ilyshnish nodded. First, Lady Shalltear wanted me to investigate all sorts of things, then Lady Wagner said I should bring Zu Chiru with me. Now, the Adventurer Guild wants me to advertise. She still couldnt figure out the advertising part. It sounded more like they wanted her to earn as many coins for herself as possible, which she was more than happy to do. Lady Wagner said that she was a natural at marketing, however, so Ilyshnish figured whatever she did would work out. I seedoes that mean you have earned your Adamantite tag? You knew about it? No, but it stands to reason that they would want to make you appear as impressive as possible before you leave. It is not as if you are not as strong as an individual in the Realm of Heroes The Baroness stuck a hand into the Infinite Haversack on her right hip, withdrawing a familiar-looking gold coin. Since you are doing what you are doing, she said, I thought you would be able to ask about this. Ilyshnish lowered her head to examine the proffered coin. Ah, one of those coins from that old Human nation. You have seen them before? There were quite a few mixed in with the other coins in my fathers hoard. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. In that caseno, take it with you. There must be people somewhere that recognize these coins and the history of the nation that they are from. If you can find written records, it would be even better. Lady Zahradnik walked over, reaching up to place the coin into Ilyshnishs Infinite Haversack. I thought you didnt like inconvenient facts. what had you come to that conclusion? You didnt react very well to my mention of it, Ilyshnish told the Baroness. It was as if someone had insulted something precious to you. The noblewoman frowned at her recollection, then sighed. You are right, she said. I was not exactly insulted, but I certainly did not like the idea that the long-established and accepted history of the region was being challenged. It is something that our entire civilization is built upon. If what we thought we knew is wrong, however, it is wrong. The sooner it is corrected, the better. So youd rather be correct than comfortable. I have already experienced what it is like to have a cornerstone of my existence built on a lie, the Baroness told her. Perhaps you are correct that many people can continue living their lives under false premises, but I am not one of those people. Even if the truth hurts at first, it is better than having an entire civilization built on false foundations. Ilyshnish wasnt so sure if things were as bad as Lady Zahradnik made it sound. There were many inconvenient truths and false perceptions held in the world, and Ilyshnish felt that most tended to simply forget or ignore past errors and perceptions once they were no longer applicable. What they built with those errors and perceptions remained, despite their foundations never existing in the first place. Tracking every little falsehood that precipitates events and achievements is ridiculous, Ilyshnish replied. At some point, youll just have to accept that you cant set everything straight. There are some things no one can do anything about, and you may find that the layers of lies that you so despise do not matter as much as the results that they produce. So you would lie to achieve your ends if it suited you? Rather than answer the Baroness, Ilyshnish leaned to one side. Get on, she said. Were going. Where? To the Empire, Ilyshnish told the Baroness. Lady Wagner convinced Lady Shalltear that I would best investigate the nation as Zu Chirus assistant, but Im uncomfortable visiting some place on the ground without flying over it first. We can speak of your question during the flight. How long will this take? Lady Zahradnik asked. About a day, Ilyshnish answered. Did you have some prior commitment? I will be in my demesne for the next week or so, the Baroness told her. I know how important it is for you to familiarise yourself with a place, so I will set a day aside for you. Lady Zahradnik did not immediately climb on, instead heading over to speak with the Elder Lich overseeing the operations of the camp. Upon her return, they left to fly north up the valley, rising slowly on lazy beats of Ilyshnishs wings. Did you need to stop in Wardens Vale? I have already contacted both Nonna and my household, Lady Zahradnik replied. Unless you think we need to pick something up before leaving, we are free to head out. They steadily rose, cutting over the northern peaks of the Krkono?e territories. The mountains gave way to the vista beyond, presenting a clear view all the way to Arwintar. It never ceases to amaze me how small the world looks from up here, the Baroness murmured. It feels like we can be anywhere in mere hours. Frost Dragons are fast, but were not that fast, Ilyshnish told her. A hundred kilometres in an hour during level flight is about normal for the average Adult. I have read that some militaries use messenger birds to deliver information when Message spells are not available. You are about as fast as one of those. I-I can go faster than that. Ilyshnish picked up her pace, then frowned at the lack of a certain sensation. Youre not producing any dragwhy is that? I was bestowed a new set of equipment by His Majesty and Lady Shalltear, Lady Zahradnik said. According to His Majesty, magical equipment not only fits itself to the wearer, but certain physical effects can be negated as well. Since I am immune to cold damage and have some damage reduction, the wind doesnt push me back if I wear a full set of magical equipment. Speaking of which Lady Zahradniks form altered slightly in her Blindsight, becoming a bit more substantial. A gleaming blade appeared in the corner of her vision. GYAAAH! Ilyshnish reflexively twisted and dumped the Baroness off of her back. Strangely enough, she didnt fall, instead gliding forward along the same trajectory beside her. Well, this is odd She tried to make sense of what was going on, but the Baroness equipment was made up of multiple articles far more valuable than the enchanted equipment of Themis and Alessia. Just a year ago, she would have been stunned by the sheer amount of wealth arrayed before her, but compared to the stupendous panoplies of the Sorcerer Kings closest servants, it was a mere pittance. Im not even going to try guessing which item is conferring flight magic upon you. The hairpin, the Baroness replied. I found out that, while flight magic has a set maximum acceleration and velocity when relying on its own motive force, one can glide on their existing momentum. The magic does gradually slow the user down to its top speed, but one can keep pushing themselves along to move at greater speeds than usual. Lady Zahradnik manoeuvred to reseat herself on Ilyshnishs shoulders. Ilyshnish eyed the blade of the glaive sticking out beside her head. It glowed with a nearly imperceptible holy light, but the sight reminded her of another glaive that had grievously injured her in the past. Why are you holding this weapon like that? Ilyshnish asked. I was wondering how it would feel, Lady Zahradnik answered. Feel? I am sure you have heard the tales, the Baroness said. Of legendary figures from the past, who rode Dragons. Like the Mystic Knight or the Goblin King who married a Human princess. The ridges of Ilyshnishs brows drew down as she recalled what she knew of the mentioned individuals. They were both cases where a powerful individual had supposedly bent a Dragon to their will and used them as a personal mount. Baroness Zahradnik was nowhere near Ilyshnishs strength, so that sort of scenario was out of the question. The only time Ilyshnish flew her around was for her own purposes. No matter what those tales say, Ilyshnish said, the only thing youre going to stab up here with that thing is my eye. The glaive vanished. In its place, Lady Zahradnik pulled out a bow. Her legs shifted as she tested out the weapon. Ilyshnish sighed. Admittedly, it was a better choice, but she still wasnt going to hit anything from ten kilometres in the air. You came back from that trip with quite the haul, Ilyshnish said. Its not a haul, Lady Zahradnik replied. This equipment is a symbol of trust bestowed upon me by His Majesty and Lady Shalltear. It is a mark of my station as a member of the Sorcerous Kingdoms martial nobility. Her voice pressed down on Ilyshnish. Lady Zahradnik took exception to some rather harmless statements. Ilyshnish shook the feeling away. You seem to have a full set, she said. How come you still have a mundane bow? I think it was because His Majesty wanted to observe my close combat abilities as a captain, the Baroness replied. For the same reason, I returned the old glaive Lady Shalltear bestowed upon me shortly before your arrival. What old glaive? HmmI never brought it out unless I needed to practice or defend my territory, so I suppose you have never seen it. The glaive was identical in appearance to the one I have now, except far more powerful. The blade was suffused in an aura of negative energy. She has the right idea, I suppose. All of you misbehaving reptiles should simply have their tongues pinned to the ground. How fitting that I have the weapon Ive chosen for her on hand. Ilyshnish started to shudder at the memory of being stabbed in the tongue by the malevolent weapon. Lady Zahradnik was the excellent vassal that Lady Shalltear was referring to that night? The Baroness worried voice drifted in from behind her horns. Is something the matter, Ilyshnish? Youyou had that glaive since before we were introduced? Yes, why? Ilyshnish swallowed. thank you, she said. What am I being thanked for? We often dont see eye to eye, Ilyshnish said. Early in our time together, I did not understand a great many things and spoke out of ignorance a great deal. Lady Shalltear and her Vampire Brides would not hesitate to strike if they thought I was doing or saying something wrong. So thank you, my lady, for your patience. Lady Zahradniks only reply was a gentle caress over the scales of Ilyshnishs neck. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Ilyshnishs soared over Corelyn County, cutting over the northwest corner of the Katze Plains. She eyed the orange-red wasteland with its myriad ruins. So this trip to the Katze Plains, she said. Did you stop at all of the cities along the river? Most of them, Lady Zahradnik replied. Waithow do you know what is there? She frowned at the Baroness question. It was all arrayed quite plainly below them. Were looking down at the plains right now, are we not? I can see the towers just inside the perimeter, but everything else is smothered in that negative energy-infused mist. Ah, I see. I mean, I can see. Frost Dragons can see through weather effects. I knew Frost Giants could through first-hand experience, Lady Zahradnik said. I was not aware that Frost Dragons had the same capabilities. We both dwell in the same environment, Ilyshnish replied. Why would we not have it if they do? Also, its not the same capabilities C we Frost Dragons have much keener senses. I wish I knew about that before we went out there, the Baroness said. Lady Shalltear was the only one capable of detecting anything beyond a hundred metres or so. If that is the case, can you make out anything strange down there? Seeing through weather effects isnt quite the same as seeing through a clear sky, she explained. Hmmhow do I describe itFrost Dragons see more. Rain, snow, clouds, and dust can obscure vision in certain ways, but in others, things can appear quite clearly. Some substances are differently coloured to us for the same reasons. For instance, I believe that many races see urine as yellow. Frost Dragons, however, can see it as both yellow and black or brown depending on how were looking at it. The tools to acquire ones food, huh Lady Zahradniks tone was strangely thoughtful for such a normal thing. Yes, thats right, Ilyshnish replied. Dark markings in the snow are easy to follow and prey blinded by weather effects are a simple matter to take down. As far as the scenery in the Katze Plains is concerned, I can see the silhouettes of all of the ruins through the mist from this distance, but it isnt as if I can read anything that might be carved on them like I can the buildings below. Out of curiosity, from how far away can you spot something? Theres a reason why were flying ten kilometres above the ground, her voice took on a note of pride. Im the best hunter in my family, and my senses are honed far beyond that of the average Frost Dragon. I can make out the individual details of every Human below us from this distance. If they were sitting down and reading a book, I could read it from here as well. So if people notice a Dragon flying overhead, the reason that they have not been attacked is because they are being ignored? Ilyshnish snorted derisively. Its members of weak species who tend to think of the world in relation to themselves C as if every little event or circumstance has to do with them somehow. We Dragons dont stop for every little thing, obviously, and the world has better things to do than revolve around the limited perspective of a mortal. All Dragons have keen senses, so theyll notice most things before they are noticed in return. Frost Dragons are the best hunters in all of Dragonkind, however, so ours are the keenest. Other types of Dragons have their own advantages, but they wont notice someone in the open from as far as we can. What advantages do other Dragons have? It depends on the type of Dragon. IfC Unidentified flyer, this is imperial patrol. You are crossing into Baharuth airspace. State your business or intent. An unexpected Message spell popped up in her head. The caster sounded halfway between wondering whether she should be challenging Ilyshnish and forcing herself to carry out some obligation. It was the proper reaction to the presence of a Dragon, but after spending so many months in the Sorcerous Kingdom, it almost felt strange. Did something happen? Lady Zahradnik asked. Ilyshnish scanned her field of view, quickly finding the most likely source of the Message. Dragons were not the only ones with exceptional long-range vision. In hindsight, she should have concealed her presence to avoid detection, but looking at lines on a map did not give her any sense of where the Empire projected its power. It also didnt help that she had been chatting away with Lady Zahradnik. 5000 metres below, she answered, over the highway. Three Hippogriffs on a patrol, I think? One of the riders sent us a Message asking what our business was. Do we have an appropriate response? I-I think so? She looked down at the flight of Hippogriffs. Unlike the ones she had encountered when she was younger, they loitered tentatively far below. This is Frost 19, enroute to performerm, aerial orientation? J-just a moment please. The Message spell ended. Several minutes passed in silence with the imperial air patrol shadowing them. They fell further and further behind, unable to match her velocity. Frost 19, this is imperial patrol. Flight control says that you werent due in Arwintar for another two weeks? Yes, Ill be there as scheduled. For now, Im just making sure I know my way around. I wouldnt want to land in the Imperial Palace by accident, yes? An audible swallow sounded over the Message spell. Why had she received such a reaction from her lighthearted quip? Through the spell, no less. acknowledged, Frost 19. You are cleared to enter Baharuth airspace. Have a pleasant day. The Message ended, but not before Ilyshnish heard a sigh of relief. I wonder why they were so nervous, she muttered. I dont even like the taste of Hippogryph. The Baharuth Empire is legally obligated to recognize the absolute authority of the Sorcerous Kingdoms official representatives, Lady Zahradnik told her. An officer of the Empires Royal Air Guard should be well aware of this. Currently, you are not here on official orders, of course, but they would not know that. Then this obligation will apply when I am on my official duties in the Empire next week It will, but simply because you can exercise your authority does not mean that you should. The Empire is our protectorate, and its relationship with the Sorcerous Kingdom should reflect that. Aside from shoring up their national security out of practical concerns, the Royal Courts hand on their affairs has been next to nonexistent. So much for ordering everyone to reveal everything they knew wherever she went. Why were things never simple? A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Ilyshnish banked to assume a northeasterly heading, following the highway to the first city across the border. Her nostrils twitched: the trace of a worrisome scent carried over the high winds. Theres a Dragon here. Here Lady Zahradnik leaned over to look down at the city ahead, as in theres a Dragon in that city? No, shes quite far away, Ilyshnish replied. Three or four hundred kilometres to the north, perhaps. Im not familiar with the air currents in the Empire, so my assumption is that the wind comes from the north as it does in E-Rantel. Three or four hundred kilometresthat would still put this Dragon inside the Empires borders. Is it a Frost Dragon? It might be a current of air from the Azerlisia Mountains. Frost Dragons smell like their environment, Ilyshnish said. This oneis a Green Dragon. They smell like, hmmwhat was that stuff that they use in the alchemical workshop again? Ah, yes: Aqua Regia. Several seconds passed as the Baroness sniffed at the air. Though Undead, Lady Zahradnik was still very much like a Human in many aspects. They had a strange way of thinking that they could somehow sense something that they couldnt simply by trying harder. I do not smell anything like thatrumour has it that Forest Dragons can be found in the vicinity of the Empire. A number of them have been slain over the past few generations. I havent read or heard anything about that, Ilyshnish frowned. Youd think something so important would be the subject of widespread reports. According to my information, Lady Zahradnik told her, the Imperial Legions are fairly thorough at maintaining security throughout their territories. Most threats to their citizens are identified and rooted out before they can grow to become major problems. Any Wyrmlings discovered are easily taken care of, while specialists are commissioned to handle Juveniles. Ilyshnish didnt particularly care, but the way that Humans C or former Humans, in the Baroness case C casually spoke about the systematic slaughter of children felt hypocritical when considering the Sorcerous Kingdoms apparent policies. Lady Zahradnik always expounded upon Human values and how Ilyshnish needed to always keep them in mind. As a nation that welcomed all races, however, wouldnt the killing of any children be a stain on the Sorcerous Kingdoms reputation in some way? Even the way things were phrased reflected the very Human manner by which members of the race propped themselves up. Adventurers didnt go out to mercilessly massacre populations of monsters, Magical Beasts, Demihumans and Heteromorphs, they worked. A territorial army doing the same thing was simply maintaining security. Lady Zahradnik defended the border. A fortress of words was raised around every individual and their collective sense of self-righteousness as a species. It was as if admitting to the reality of their behaviours somehow made them more than they were and packaging them up in euphemisms made them something else entirely. It was especially strange for Lady Zahradnik, who seemed to take great pride in her steadfast and honest nature. Sometimes, she would say things that were perfectly fine and acceptable to Ilyshnish, yet other perfectly fine and acceptable things were framed in that hypocritical Human manner. To rely on such dishonest constructs C wasnt that the very thing the Baroness sought to eliminate? One must wonder why Forest Dragons keep appearing in the Empire, Lady Zahradnik mused. The answer is obvious, yes? Ilyshnish said, Someone is depositing their eggs in the vicinity, or a Dragon has made its lair in the Empire. I dont think the Imperial Legions would allow that Allow, Ilyshnish scoffed. Your time in the Sorcerous Kingdom has warped your perceptions of strength. Very few in the world possess the power to impose their will on a mature Dragon. The Empire should count itself lucky that they are within a Green Dragons sphere of influence rather than one of the more openly-belligerent types. As their discussion continued, the city went by below. Its total population appeared comparable to E-Rantel. Unlike the fortress city, however, it only had a single wall. The city lay on the crossroads of the highway leading northeast to Arwintar and another that ran parallel to the imperial border. Around it lay scenery that was much the same as the Human-occupied areas of Re-Estize and the Sorcerous Kingdom, with fields and pastures periodically interspersed by patches of managed woodland. Noble manors and their respective administrative divisions could be made out, following various land features and rural roads. These divisions became less clear the further out they were from the city. Ilyshnish banked to head southeast, following the highway that curved along the Empires southwestern border. The mists of the Katze plains covered a two hundred kilometre stretch before giving way to an expanse of rugged peaks. The towns and rural villages continued uninterrupted to the foot of the ranges to the Empires south. These mountains to the south of us have little in the way of features on our maps, Lady Zahradnik said. Theres supposedly a Wyvern-riding tribe out there somewheredo you see anything? Ilyshnish looked around them. The map that she was provided by Lady Shalltear only showed up to the eastern border of the Empire for some unknown reason. Maps used by Merchants were far worse: only showing major trade routes and their immediate surroundings. Both, however, said next to nothing about the lands between the Empire and the Draconic Kingdom C an area just as large as the Katze Plains. I dont see anything flying around to the south, Ilyshnish said. Besides, isnt it still about a hundred kilometres to the border from this highway below us? I wouldnt be able to see anything beyond that even if something was flying around. sorry. I suppose I am not thinking properly with all these new sights around us. Two hours passed before they crossed over another city. An additional hour went by before Ilyshnish banked to follow the highway north. To their east, a mountainous plateau filled their entire field of view. According to Ilyshnish''s research, the region east of the Empire belonged to the City State Alliance: the fragmented remnants of a great nation known as Karnassus. Even from here, I cannot see the other side of these mountains, the Baroness said. I heard that Karnassus was huge, but from up here it looks larger than the Empire. I thought Nobles were supposed to possess advanced education on this type of thing. Other Nobles might, Lady Zahradnik replied, but on the frontier, we were only taught what we needed to know. Karnassus was too far away to matter. In hindsight, it has more city-states than the Empire or Re-Estize have cities, so it should not have been a surprise that its territory is so vast. I see. Well, its a good thing for the Empire that Karnassus is broken up now. Mountainous areas tended to harbour stronger species, so Ilyshnish figured that the Karnassus City State Alliance was collectively more powerful than the Empire by far. If it had been whole, suitably strong neighbours would have been required to keep them from subjugating everything around them. The Dwarven records spoke of a great nation inhabited by Humans that surrounded the Azerlisia Mountains in the past, but she was dubious over its prospects when it came to resisting the Karnassus of its time. For some reason, the Humans of the region attempted to raise states where the vast majority were those of their own kind. Then they had to fend off everyone else. Wouldnt it be better to rely on stronger species for martial matters while Humans did what they were more suited for? Even if it meant that they would be slaves, it was far preferable to inevitably being wiped out. Lady Zahradnik, Ilyshnish asked, why do Humans attempt to raise Human nations? It seems a rather natural thing to do, the Baroness replied. We increase in population, building villages, towns and cities. Eventually, one ends up with nations. Thats not what I meant. I was asking why they dont form nations alongside other races like how the city-states to our east do. because other races eat Humans. Whats wrong with that? Ilyshnish frowned, Humans are weak C there are many Demihuman species that are far stronger. Would it not be better to accept that some will be eaten while the rest remain secure? It isnt as if Demihumans only eat Humans, either. Lady Gagnier can feed every Demihuman in E-Rantel with the products from her demesne. Thats the Sorcerous Kingdom, Lady Zahradnik said. We have laws that regulate the behaviour of our subjects, as well as the will and means to enforce them. Out in the world, Demihumans would just eat the farmer and keep all of the livestock for themselves. Ilyshnish sighed. What? Baroness Zahradnik asked. Nothing, Ilyshnish answered. Well, its more like I shouldnt have expected anything. What is that supposed to mean? Just that you still think like a Human, Ilyshnish said. From my time observing them, they tend to believe that they are the most intelligent and civilised species in the world, and everything that they do is right. All of the other races are ordered by their looks: the uglier a race is by Human standards, the less they think of them. The Baroness looked down at the back of Ilyshnishs head. I do not think any less of my nonhuman subjects Which is why I thought I could expect more. I understand that you still identify as a Human, but your subjects C regardless of race C are all beneficiaries of your even-handed rule. Yet, your perception of other species changes if you are considering those outside of the Sorcerous Kingdoms borders. It is a jarring contradiction that confounds me to this day. There is His Majestys order, Lady Zahradnik said, and then there is everything else. I also do not see anything wrong with this approach. One must draw a line somewhere. Im not saying that you should change where you draw the line, my lady, Ilyshnish said. It is how you see things on either side of that line which puzzles me. In your eyes, all subjects are equal in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Outside of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the fair races that Humans so favour are received in a similarly favourable way. Those who do not fall in this category are, by default, treated as threats. Being who you are, everything is either for or against and then the stabbing begins. Lady Zahradnik frowned at her words. That is a gross exaggeration. Perhaps, but I think you get the idea. You wish to lay a foundation based on truth, assured in the rightness of what you build upon it. Yet, this truth only applies to a certain side: yours. Does this adhere to the policies of the Sorcerous Kingdom? Is it truly in line with His Majestys will? Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Ilyshnish and Ludmila continued their flight over the Empire, and only the occasional word passed between them as they focused on observing the lands below. Ludmilas gaze often went to the east as she considered and reconsidered the Frost Dragons observations of her conduct. You wish to lay a foundation based on truth, assured in the rightness of what you build upon it. It was exactly what she wished for, so Ludmila couldnt say that Ilyshnish did not understand her intent. The Frost Dragons pointed argument also merited serious consideration. While she could measure the alignment of others with His Majestys Will, she could not do so for herself. Furthermore, when Ludmila used the Skill on Ilyshnish, she did not appear to be any more out of alignment than Lady Shalltear. With that being the case, it made her question whether she was doing the right thing. Born and raised as a scion of a Frontier House, Ludmila understood that her views were not the views of a Human that lived in the comfort of a developed and mostly-secure interior. She grew up in a place where danger was ever-present and Demihumans could be found less than a day away. It was not a situation where one could deliberate over crucial decisions in comfort. As Ilyshnish noted, everything was either for or against. The stabbing part, however, went both ways. Perhaps the greatest change to her life that came with the Sorcerous Kingdom was the increased sense of leeway in everything. The idea that threats to their existence loomed just out of sight was gradually dissipating from the perception of the citizens. People no longer needed to worry about starvation. Discretionary income, a thing nearly unheard of in the past, was now in the hands of every tenant. In a single season, a farming household netted more than House Zahradnik had for the last decade. Foreign threats were even less of a concern. Armies that would normally ruin entire nations could be one-sidedly swept away by a single Frontier Noble and a small contingent of Death-series servitors. No longer did the feeling that everything was balanced on a razors edge C that the slightest error in judgement could cost her people everything C weigh on her shoulders. As such, her approach to foreign threats, and even what she should consider foreign threats, was due for revision. Allowing things to remain as they were would result in her being unqualified for her title and station. Though she was often lauded for the progress she had made as a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, it seemed that she still had a long way to go. It was past midnight when Ludmila and Ilyshnish flew over the Empires northern shores. The imperial highway followed the winding coastline as it connected the port cities, towns and villages that drew their livelihoods from the waves. She had thought that the inland sea southeast of the Katze Plains was quite impressive, but the northern ocean was something she never could have imagined. How the great mariners of song did not get lost in the vast expanse of trackless water was a mystery. Do you know what is on the other side of this ocean? Ludmila asked. Up until about three thousand kilometres north of here, Ilyshnish answered, it looks much the same on the surface. After that, youll start seeing icebergs C think of them as floating islands of ice C that have broken off of the Frozen Expanse and drifted south with the current. Youve been there? My mother told me about it once, so I went to take a look. I only got about halfway to the Frozen Expanse until I was chased off by one of the local Frost Dragons. She wasnt friendly at all, so I suspect that all sorts of unfriendly people live up there. I stopped to speak to a few of the people from the aquatic nations along the way C theyre much friendlieror maybe they were just trying to avoid being eaten? Given how Ilyshnish was when they first met, Ludmila suspected that it was the latter. How many of these aquatic nations are there? Do they have any connections with the Empire? Considering that there is supposedly more ocean than land, I would say that there are more aquatic nations than terrestrial onesat least surface ones. I have no idea what goes on in the Realm Below. The area that I flew over had a dozen or so aquatic kingdoms. From what Ive heard, all nations in the northern ocean are under the dominion or at least the influence of an abyssal empire that lies under the Frozen Expanse. As for their relationship with the Baharuth EmpireI suppose thats a part of what Im supposed to be investigating in these coming months. Roughly an hour after they crossed far to the north of Arwintar, Ludmila felt Ilyshnish shudder beneath her. Are you alright, Ilyshnish? Shes here. Ludmila turned her head, looking for potential threats around them. She then tried following Ilyshnishs gaze, but her head was pointed straight west at the Azerlisia Mountains looming in the distance. Who is? That Green Dragon that I smelled when we first crossed into the Empire. Shes down in that forest in the middle of those mountains. A ring of mountains, roughly 150 kilometres in diameter, dominated the landscape just ahead. Nestled within it was a large forest. Being that it was in the centre of five major cities, the appearance of the forest was strange. There were no roads or any signs of management: it was simply a huge, primal blotch amidst the well-developed lands surrounding it. There is a fortification of some sort on the southeastern end, Ludmila noted, but that will not stop a Dragon from just flying out, would it? Of course not, Ilyshnish replied. If I were to guess, its there to stop the Dragons minions. What sort of minions would this Dragon have? Whatever lives in that forest, Ilyshnish told her. That should be what is going on, anyway. You sound fairly confident about all that. For someone who had barely explored the world outside of her mountain home and required direct experiences to properly comprehend new concepts and ideas, Ilyshnishs authoritative tone felt out of place. Its a Green Dragon down there, after all. I do not understand what that means. Its natural for powerful Dragons to gather minions around them, Ilyshnish told her. Some Dragons treat said minions as slaves, while others rule over them like subjects. Others fancy themselves as benevolent overlords who treat the beings in their territory as precious children under their care. Green Dragons style themselves as masterminds whose machinations manipulate all within their domain. And this domain would be this ring of mountains? Every city you see around these mountains, most likely, Ilyshnish said. It appears that the Empire is not as monolithic as it seems. A furrow appeared over Ludmilas brow at the Frost Dragons statement. She had never heard anything about a quarter of the Empire belonging to a Dragon. Im afraid I dont have any idea what''s going on here. Its not complicated. This Dragon probably exacts some form of tribute from the cities around it. They can either pay willingly or have it taken from them by force. That doesnt sound like a mastermind to me C just a tyrant. Yes, well, thats a Green for you, Ilyshnish said. A paper-thin veneer of civility masking a malignant covetousness only surpassed by Reds. The Sorcerous Kingdom is lucky that we Frost Dragons are simple and honest folk. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. It felt more that Ilyshnish and her family were lucky to be Frost Dragons. They wouldnt have survived Lady Shalltear with the behaviour she attributed to Forest and Fire Dragons. I dont suppose the Empire gets anything out of this arrangement Continued existence, Ilyshnish seemed to shrug under Ludmilas legs. I suppose they are bestowed a sort of protection, as well. Other Dragons would have no qualms pillaging these cities if she wasnt here. Also, considering the age of the Baharuth Empire, the Dragon was probably here first. It is these Humans who have settled in her domain. So your father would have attacked these cities nearest to the Azerlisia Mountains if it wasnt a part of this Forest Dragons domain? If my father and his consorts did not have Frost Giants to contend with. I suppose if the Frost Giants were never there, the entire area around the Azerlisia Mountains would have probably become tributaries to the Frost Dragons. Not many nations can simply shrug off dozens of Frost Dragons like the Sorcerous Kingdom can. As it stood, however, we couldnt leave our territory unattended for long. Rather than banking north to follow the highway, Ilyshnish cut directly over the ring of mountains. Ludmila eyed the forest far below. Is this safe? she asked, If this Forest Dragon is as powerful as you suggest I doubt she even knows that were here, Ilyshn''ish told her. I am the best hunter out of the Frost Dragons who are, in turn, the best hunters of Dragonkind. Well, at least the Frost Dragons around here. Im sure there are a few Dragon Lords of my kind in the world that can best me when it comes to stealth. Say that she has some way to detect you Even if she does, its like I said earlier: we Dragons dont stop for every little thing. Additionally, following this highway is more dangerous than directly crossing over her domain should she decide to pursue. How so? Ludmila asked, People usually go around threats. Ilyshnish snorted. That is how earthbound beings think, she said. In reality, flying high and fast along the shortest route is the best way to avoid interception. Going around means wed be giving her time to gain altitude and intercept us at a point further to the west. I am a Frost Dragon, and she will assume that Im going back to the Azerlisia Mountains. Even if she somehow detects me flying over her territory, I highly doubt she will do anything. Pursuit would not only be impossible, but it would make her look a fool should she attempt to do so. I will remember that, Ludmila nodded. Thank you for your explanation. After completing their crossing over the Forest Dragons territory, Ilyshnish resumed her course over the imperial highway, banking to follow it back south. Ludmila eyed the cities below. I wonder if the Sorcerous Kingdom knows about this Forest Dragon collecting tribute from these cities Why would it matter? Because the Empire is our protectorate, Ludmila told Ilyshnish. If what you surmise is truly the case, relying on the protection of this Dragon is no longer necessary. What about her being here first? She does not have to go anywhere, Ludmila replied. But the tribute will have to stop. No Dragon would accede to that withoutI hope youre not thinking of going down there and picking a fight. It would be a lie if Ludmila said she wasnt even a bit curious about their chances. This was, however, purely academic: there was a proper order that any such challenge would need to follow. The Empires affairs are still mostly its own, Ludmila said. They could request assistance from the Sorcerous Kingdom in the case of this Forest Dragon. From what Ive heard from Lady Wagner, Ilyshnish replied, the Empire would rather trust, well, a Green Dragon than the Sorcerous Kingdom. are Forest Dragons really that terrible? More than I can truly convey, Ilyshnish said. Greens are insidious C I highly recommend that you avoid engaging in conversation with one entirely. They are your antithesis: they thrive on an intricate tapestry of deception and manipulation, and they savour the power that they hold over those who are ensnared in their traps and schemes. This feels something like the bigotry that you claim Humans display towards other races. Their course shifted slightly. Several moments passed before Ilyshnish spoke again. A Dragons nature is much stronger than that of a Human or Demihuman, she told her. We are as much the personification of primal forces as we are people in the way that you perceive them. This bigotry is not bigotry at all: it is about as reliable as assumptions made of the Undead. You are not making a very good case, Ludmila smirked, considering your present company. I am making multiple points at once, Ilyshnish said. Your perception of the Undead is extraordinarily skewed. Enough that you would consider giving naturally manifested intelligent Undead a chance to prove themselves. It is as if your Human self has bled into your Undead existence and those favourable views for ones own kind are being extended to Undead as well. Im sure that anyone would declare your circumstances and thinking utterly strange if they were told of them C even the Undead. You do the exact opposite to species that fall outside of yourlets just call it good graces, shall we? Perhaps she was right about that. She thought it a matter of courtesy when she spoke with Captain I?kur and went to see the other Elder Liches of the Katze Cabal. However, it was likely that events wouldnt have played out that way if she had been one of the living. In that case, Ludmila said, what is the nature of a Frost Dragon, and how is it so different from that of a Forest Dragon? You should already know the answer to the first part. Most may describe us as feral, but it is more accurate to say that we are simple and free-spirited. And honest? and honest. Beneath her, Ilyshnish seemed to take a deep breath. Earlier, the Frost Dragon said, you asked me if I would lie if it suited my purposes. Thats right. There are two types of lies, Ilyshnish told her. The first are the lies you tell C the sort of lie that you were asking about. Second are what you might call true lies: behaviour that tarnishes the soul. I would employ the former, but never the latter. To avoid the latter, I will employ the former if necessary. The strange reasoning gave Ludmila pause. Was she trying to say that lying was a part of her nature, or that she would lie if it meant being true to herself? What do you mean by tarnish the soul? It means what it means. I may seem out of character for what you might consider a Frost Dragon, but make no mistake: at the core of my being, I am as much of a Frost Dragon as the others. Perhaps more so. I will do everything within my power to remain true to my being. That just sounds like you are being willful, Ludmila furrowed her brow. You can claim that you took any action for that reason. Doing anything because I can would be just as bad, Ilyshnish glanced back at her. This isnt some random and superficial whim Im speaking of here. As one who now possesses a limitless lifespan, it would do you well to heed what I say. Souls can be tarnished. They can be twisted. Mortal souls are easily tarnished and twisted, but they are mortal and their souls will return to the world before long. As an immortal, you do not want this to happen to you. Perhaps, as one of the Undead, you will be subject to some compulsion that helps you remain untarnished, but this is not guaranteed to be the case. What happens when the soul becomes tarnished? Ilyshnishs scales rippled in disgust C one of many expressions Ludmila would not have picked up on if she hadnt had the Frost Dragons Human-like appearances to use as a reference against her true one. You change, Ilyshnish told her. Perhaps you might even welcome it for a while, and perhaps others will express their approval over that change. But the dissonance will grow within your soul and eventually it will warp. That does not seem as bad as you make it sound. It may be as you say, for some, Ilyshnish admitted, but it will be terrible for you. You simply dont understand this because you have not yet truly realised what you are. There is a purpose to your existence, and you were chosen because you are ideal for that purpose. If you no longer serve that purpose, the world will no longer suffer your existence. You are extraordinarily fortunate that I am around to watch out for you. Ludmila clenched her fists over her lap. Why did it always feel that there was more going on in her life than she knew, and others knew more about what was going on than she did? If she werent on the receiving end of everything, she would have dismissed what they said as cryptic nonsense. Thenwould you lie to me, Ilyshnish? No. Was that a lie? A long silence stretched on between them. No. Ludmila frowned as Ilyshnishs voice sounded in her head. No, it wasnt Ilyshnishs voice, it was Ilyshnish herself. What was that? Telepathy, of course. I wasnt aware that you were capable of telepathy. Sardonic mirth seemed to fill her mind. Ilyshnishs presence was cool, yet warm at the same time. In a limited sense, I am. As are you. This telepathy is a sign of our bond: the one between a Ranger and her companion. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 HaaaahI really went and did it with her Ilyshnishs weary sigh filled the air, drifting down the long corridor of E-Rantels Frost Dragon aviary. She, a Dragon, had willingly submitted to a being far weaker than herself. There was no great battle, no contest of wills: only the slow sense that she was being drawn in closer and closer to the Undead noblewoman. No, it had started long before that: from the moment that they had been introduced, while she was still Human. Baroness Zahradnik was an insidious tactician in more ways than one. Ilyshnish prided herself on being an excellent hunter, yet she had been slowly cornered like prey. Her realisation of what was going on only happened about halfway, and even with that awareness, she could find no way to escape. If the noblewoman had been forceful in her methods C used threats, aggression and violence C resistance to her advances would have been a simple matter. It would have been equally simple to deny the Baroness if bribery, kindness and overflowing generosity had been employed. Ilyshnish could not flee, so she braced herself for a long, painful fight in a confusing and complicated reality that her poor Frost Dragon self struggled to keep up with. Instead, nothing of the sort happened. Lady Zahradnik simply was. Ilyshnish was provided with a comfortable home because she needed one. Anxiety was answered not with reassurance, but unshakable certainty: what would happen was what would happen. The Baroness did not coddle her subjects C she armed them with the weapons required to fight their own respective battles. At the same time, she was a Warden. This was more than a simple title: it represented a concept that differed from species to species. To those who dwelled in natural settings, like the Krkono?e, a Warden was one who maintained the balance of nature and ensured that it thrived. In civilised nations, they upheld the order of society, keeping threats to that order contained or at bay. A keeper of balance. A keeper of order. A force of nature and a force of will. An icon of stability; a place of sanctuary in a world that teetered on the precipice of unprecedented change. The Krkono?e had immediately recognized the significance of her role, but their concerns revolved around the survival of their society. Other mortals sensed it in the ways allowed by their limited understanding. Ilyshnish mostly cared only for herself, and in her selfishness, she found that the Baroness had become an irresistible existence. She was a place of safety that Ilyshnish could always return to, like a reliable lair she could always rely on for reprieve. Over time, she came to understand that giving up her freedom to Ludmila Zahradnik was the best way to ensure both her continued safety and freedom. At the same time, Ludmila Zahradnik was ignorant and vulnerable in a myriad of ways that she still did not comprehend, which annoyed Ilyshnish to no end when she considered the Undead Wardens place in the grand scheme of things. Rather than becoming a pet, Ilyshnish felt like she had become some sort of minder. This assuaged her Draconic sensibilities somewhat, and since Lady Zahradnik was open to what Ilyshnish had to share, a comfortable sort of equilibrium had settled between them. The outcome very much had the sense of being preordained. How much of this was planned by Lady Shalltear? How much a product of intuition? Perhaps a few aspects were the result of sheer happenstance, but Ilyshnish felt that something else was meddling in everything. Coincidences of this scale never happened. Not that she particularly minded such meddling. As she had mentioned to Lady Zahradnik, Dragons were as much a personification of primal forces as they were people in the conventional sense that mortals understood. The greatest of dragonkind were the keepers of the world, and to be granted purpose by the world conveyed a sense of gratification and pride unmatched by any treasure or achievement. She also received tangible benefits from their relationship, of course. In addition to the authority conferred to her by her station, being both a pet and a loyal vassal meant that Ilyshnish was bestowed quite a number of perks. Not only had she gained slightly in power, but her competency improved by a small margin compared to the memories of her past performance. Her mental state was reinforced, which was a great boon for a Frost Dragon who was constantly surrounded by unfamiliar things. She was a bit dubious over the fact that she felt an increased sense of security when Lady Zahradnik was riding her around, but that might be a hint at further benefits to come. Hello? Yes, what is it, Ilyshnish? Nothing C just seeing if it still works. The bond that they shared was convenient, as well. Ilyshnish had dropped Lady Zahradnik off at the construction camp in the Upper Reaches C which was roughly 140 Kilometres from E-Rantel C but it still worked from that distance. Now, she could ask questions whenever she encountered something she wasnt sure of. Telepathy was unlike Message spells, where one conveyed words to a recipient. It was the sharing of thoughts C of self C laying bare the small part of their minds that had connected. As such, it was far more effective than the conveyance of mere words, and it was impossible to lie. Even if one conveyed a lie, the intent, feelings and truth would all come along with it. How do you feel about me, my lady? You are very precious to me. What about Lady Shalltear? She is very important to me, as well. And the Sorcerer King? Having three of his children every fifty years or so would be niceCstop that! Ilyshnish chortled to herself. Due to the legends rendered by the local Bards and the everyday presence of Frost Dragons in E-Rantel, more than a few Humans thought it might be nice to have a Dragon as a pet or a mount. Little did they know what that entailed. Stopping mid-way through the aviary, she opened the icebound door to one of the new accommodations. Dear brother, Ive come to Ilyshnish stopped halfway into Hejinmals room, and her tail lashed over the icy floor of the corridor outside. Her brother was lying side by side with Kaliciel, their heads nearly touching. Ilyshnishs claws tapped steadily over the stones. You understand that we all share the same father, yes? Y-youre misunderstanding something, dear sister! Hejinmal shifted away from their half-sister, Im teaching Kaliciel how to read, and these books are very small Her gaze went from Hejinmal to Kaliciel, who nodded emphatically. A book lay open between them: one of the ones about magic Hejinmal had requested that she purchase for him. Letters, words and symbols were etched all over the layer of ice caking the walls, making the room look like an abode of some insane individual. Have you learned any magic, by the way? I have! Hejinmal drew himself up proudly, Handling books and such has become much easier, now. How so? Allow me to demonstrate. Her brother cleared his throat and pointed a claw at the book on the floor. Mage Hand. The book closed itself and slowly rose from the floor. At Hejinmals direction, it went over and placed itself into a space in the nearby bookshelf. Her brothers wings shifted in a self-satisfied way. No more trying to move these tiny books around with my claws, he said. This will become even more useful as I age and grow larger. Ilyshnish couldnt deny that it was a useful spell to have C especially for Hejinmal, who lacked the means to alter his appearance. Have you learned anything else? She asked. Erm, thats the only one I have at the moment. Im working on Read Magic next, which will allow me to decipher magical script on scrolls and such. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. What tier of magic is that? Read Magic is a cantrip, Hejinmal replied, just like Mage Hand. I figured that I would start with some easy spells first. Once Im confident enough to do so, Ill have my agent shop around for Comprehend Languages. Its strangely rare here. Does every spell that you plan on learning revolve around your hobby? One of Ilyshnishs spellsongs had the combined effect of Read Magic and Comprehend Languages. They wouldnt have gotten anywhere with the texts in Feoh Berkana if she hadnt figured the spellsong out first. She and Hejinmal usually divided their tasks, so things like translation had been up to Ilyshnish while Hejinmal sifted through the materials that he could already read. Ilyshnish supposed that, in their current circumstances, she couldnt be around to translate everything. Ermmostly? Hejinmal seemed to shrink back from her, As you should well know, Frost Dragons arent exactly prodigious innate casters. Since we work for the Sorcerous Kingdom, theres no need to learn magic for combat, either. With that being the case, utility spells are the best option, yes? Youre an Adult as well C what have you been learning, sister? Ilyshnish suppressed a grimace. She hadnt learned anything at all. When it came to spellsongs, she awed other Bards with her superlative mastery. When it came to arcane magic, however, she could get nowhere. It was not for lack of trying, either. Cast that spell again, brother. O-okay? Ilyshnish opened her senses. Hejinmal cast the spell, and the book from before came back out of the shelf, floating over to settle on the floor. She eyed it with a scowl. As usual, she couldnt get a feel for the magic. Where did you learn that from, anyway? Ryurarius C that Naga mother entertains a few times a month. He has many spells that Id like to eventually learn, and his tuition is very reasonable. The Naga was a reptilian being roughly eight metres long, so it made sense that he had utility magic that would be of common interest with a Dragon. By the way, Hejinmal said, what have you come by for, sister? I thought we had run out of time to dig things up about the Empire. We have, Ilyshnish replied. I just came by to see you before I left. Come to think of it, you always did that in the past. Theres no Nuk this time, though. I dont have to worry about you starving here. I will be in the Empire for two or three months, so is there anything that you need before I head off? Some souvenirs, I suppose? You did promise me that youd bring some back once you started exploring beyond our home. It was perhaps the only promise that Ilyshnish had ever made before entering into Lady Zahradniks service. Wrapped up in her excitement about the world beyond in her younger days, she had carelessly pledged to do so. Of course, dear brother, she said. Make sure you dont get yourself skinned by Lady Aura while Im away. Speaking of which, how do you address her in private? Umwhy? Im just curious. Mistress should be the proper term, yes? I see. Well, Im off C Kaliciel, if Hejinmal tries anything funny, bite off his tail. Yes, dear sister! WhaC! Ilyshnish closed the door behind her and went on her way. Her mother appeared to be on a delivery flight and Ilyshnish spared little thought for her other siblings, so she left the aviary. Before entering the stairs to the Demihuman Quarter, she assumed her Human appearance. Mistress? Yes? Nothing. It did feel more appropriate, but Ilyshnish wasnt sure whether she liked it or not. Dawn had finally broken over E-Rantels eastern walls, and the denizens of the Demihuman Quarter were changing shifts, as the Dwarves liked to call it. Nocturnal races retired to their homes or into the underground while diurnal ones appeared to take their place. Her gaze went to the entrance to the underground tunnels, a locale she had often frequented in the past few weeks as she accompanied Zu Chiru. The Quagoa Merchant and his apprentices were probably resting at the imperial border. Ilyshnish was due to meet them in the next two hours or so, but there was one last place that she needed to visit. After following the lane that made a wide circuit around the central lake for a few dozen metres, Ilyshnish turned to enter the grounds of the Justice Dragon Dojo. Her steps slowed as she tested the air. Tsuares scent was weak enough that Ilyshnish felt confident she had left for work. Inside, Master Tian was meditating at the head of the hall, awaiting the arrival of his morning class. Ilyshnish brought her hands in front of her, inclining her head as she pressed a fist against her open palm. Good morning, Master Tian. The old Human opened his eyes. He arose from his kneeling posture, his steely frame bending forward slightly as he returned her greeting. Shiver, he nodded. All prepared for your trip to the Empire? Ill be flying out soon, Ilyshnish replied. I came by to pay my respects before leaving. Master Tian smiled slightly in response. Does something amuse you, Master Tian? Ilyshnish asked. You have grown considerably, Master Tian answered. Enough to be mistaken for a different person than you were half a year ago. I have much to thank you for, Master Tian, she said. Though most of these changes are only on the surface. Half a year is not a very long time for someone like me, and I am quite satisfied with my nature. So I have learned. Perhaps it was a lesson for me, as well C many of His Majestys subjects are much the same in this regard. One nation united under the will of a supreme sovereign, yet each subject is free to answer their respective callings. My meagre imagination cannot fathom even the closest reaches of the Sorcerer Kings awesome benevolence and wisdom. It occurred to Ilyshnish that she had never met or even seen the Sorcerer King. Hejinmal mentioned that he was something like a powerful Elder Lich and many appeared to regard him highly. The only thing her Frost Dragon imagination could construct out of this information, however, was an Elder Lich that was shinier than other Elder Liches. Could Elder Liches have bones made out of platinum? She assumed that he was at least not made out of stone like the statues outside the city. Have you had any luck finding another Dancer? Ilyshnish asked. Not yet, Master Tian answered. There are many Bards available, but they are performers for hire. The Dancers performing in the city are similarly disinterested in employing their craft for martial purposes. I suppose it cant be helped, considering that they are Humans. When it came to martial training, a Bard was invaluable as their songs of healing accelerated recuperation. The alternative would be employing divine casters with limited mana or using alchemical alternatives, which would become prohibitively expensive. With Ilyshnishs success as a Dancer, Master Tian was now looking to repeat that success and have one or two for every class. This, in turn, would expand the scope and quality of his dojos training. What about Demihumans and Heteromorphs? I am honestly at a loss when it comes to that. As far as I know, all of the Bards that might qualify to become Dancers live outside of the city in their respective communities. My hopes were pinned on the Quagoa in the city since they are natural Monks and might be able to smoothly pick up Dancer classes as a result, but the Quagoa do not have Bards for some reason. The Quagoa do not have any magic casters, Ilyshnish said, but Im pretty sure that they have Bards. I heard that they were subjected to some calamity in the spring, so the clan here may have lost all of theirs. As a Bard, Ilyshnish felt that this was a shame. Tribal cultures like the Quagoa were reliant on oral traditions to pass on their lore, and Bards were instrumental in maintaining them. If the Quagoa no longer had any Bards, they would be hard-pressed to retain their history and culture. With this being the case, Ilyshnish said, I suggest that you ask around for a Quagoa who is working to collect and preserve their lore. The Quagoa are a very social race, and matters of culture are important to such races. They will not so easily give up their collective identity. Once you figure that out, you have likely identified a Quagoa who is on the path to becoming a Bard. With an offer of support, you may be able to entice them to train and become a Dancer. I see Master Tian stroked his beard thoughtfully. This had not occurred to me. I should look into it as soon as possible. You should be on your way soon, but before you leave, I have something for you The old Human reached into his uwagi and produced a long strip of sparkling material. Ilyshnishs nose twitched: it was an item that smelled about as valuable as the equipment that Lady Zahradnik wore. A gift, Master Tian said. Youve been a great help these past months, and I am proud of how far you have come as my first pupil. Furthermore, you are embarking on an important task for the Sorcerous Kingdom C this piece of equipment should be of great use to you. What is it? Her draconic senses could pinpoint its material value, but without using the appropriate spellsong, she could not identify the properties of the item. A Belt of Magnificence, he told her. It doesnt have any special abilities that you can activate, but it does provide a modest boost to all of your attributes. As you are a Bard whose talents do not only involve combat, I thought to offer you something that could be of use in any situation. Ilyshnish took the gift from Master Tians hand, raising it in front of her. It was woven out of some sort of silvery metal that shimmered with even the smallest trace of light. Hopefully, she could do something about that. will this work on me? I dont see why not, Master Tian replied. The only restriction that I know of for Dragons is body armour. Power infused her as she finished equipping the belt. The magic item adjusted to her body, becoming a slanted band that hung off of her right hip. She moved around experimentally, finding that it did not impede her movements in any way. This might look a bit strange as a Dragon, she muttered. Frost Dragons are quite slim, so it shouldnt stand out too much. Thank you for the gift, Master Tian, Ilyshnish lowered her head. Everyone else seems to only ask things of me when it comes to this trip to the Empire. Consider it a token of their esteem, Master Tian told her. To be entrusted with duty is the greatest honour. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Master Chiru, where does this one go? Zu Chiru looked up from his clipboard. His apprentices were milling about, moving crates from one wagon to another. That one goes there, Zu Chiru said. No, not there C there! The apprentice milled about in confusion until a second apprentice came to help him. Then they milled about in confusion together. Eventually, the crate found its place in a nearby wagon alongside several other crates marked with similar labels. The new wagons driver C a teamster from one of Lady Wagners merchant companies C silently shook his head. Unlike the wagons used inside of the Sorcerous Kingdom, those that headed to foreign lands did not employ Soul Eaters. Thus, they required staff to handle the horses for their trip. The wagons used outside of the Sorcerous Kingdom were different as well: there was no need for the advanced models that were designed to harness the capabilities of Soul Eaters. Four of Zu Chirus apprentices would be coming on the trip with him while the rest stayed behind to continue operations in E-Rantel. He had secured the same amulet that allowed dayblind beings to see in bright light for them. They would be paying him back through their labours, of course. His goods were carefully selected and represented the culmination of his efforts in and around E-Rantel, but most of the space on the wagons nearby were not meant for his goods at all. Before heading out of the city, the wagons had stopped at one of the warehouses owned by House Wagner to be loaded with grain. Zu Chiru was just one of several merchants in the caravan, and he would only pay for his portion of the cargo capacity being used until the grain was unloaded and they went their separate ways. When all was readied, Zu Chiru and his apprentices clambered onto the wagon. The teamster stared at them. What are you doing? He asked. We go, yes? Zu Chiru answered. I meant why are you all piling into the wagon? Zu Chiru rubbed his nose in confusion. Because we are going to the next place? He said, We have always done this This heres a full wagon and we dont got a Soul Eater, the teamster told them. Everyone but me and you are walking. B-but the others will be left behind! Again, we dont have a Soul Eater, the teamsters gaze passed over the quivering apprentices. Were only going about thirty kilometres in a day. Thats three kilometres an hour. You can walk that fast, yeah? The apprentices looked at Zu Chiru. He sighed and hopped out of his seat and onto the road. Come, he said. We will walk together. The other Quagoa hopped off and gathered around him. The driver clicked his tongue to ease the wagon forward. Zu Chiru and his apprentices followed alongside. Master Chiru, one of his apprentices asked, Why must we use these strange animals? It does not look very reliable and requires a Human besides! A Soul Eater is much better. The clans of the Empire are not brave like the clans of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Zu Chiru told him. If we bring a Soul Eater with us, they will run away and hide. How will we sell anything if they do this? Zu Chiru, another apprentice asked, where is your beautiful wife? She said that she will meet us at the place where the caravans gather. The wagon rolled out onto the highway, turning east. As the Human had mentioned, they did not go very fast. The five Quagoa waddled alongside, staring out at the wide valley that stretched far to the south. Some distance beyond them, the land became shrouded in mist. Zu Chiru brought out his map, which he had learned how to make sense of during their journeys throughout the Sorcerous Kingdom. The misty land was a place called the Katze Plains, but there appeared to be nothing there for merchants. His eyes wandered elsewhere, tracing the line of the highway to their destination. He frowned as a sudden realisation came upon him. eh? Driver, this map becomes strange on the side. What do you mean? It claims that this next city is far away at the edge of the world. The hell are you talking about? One thing that Zu Chiru had swiftly learned was that many people who worked under Merchants were coarse and rude when not dealing with customers. Some Merchants were like that as well. He hoped that his apprentices would not become like that. Zu Chiru raised the map towards the Human. He looked down at it with a frown. This is a map of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the teamster said. It only shows the area around E-Rantel. Dont you have a map of the Empire? Now that the Human mentioned it, Zu Chiru realised that he did. He looked around in his satchel before finding a second, larger map that had been provided to him by Lady Wagner. He unfolded it and his frown grew. You, he told one of his apprentices. Hold this up. The apprentice held up the map of the Empire between his claws. Zu Chiru walked around him with the map of the Sorcerous Kingdom, trying to figure out where it fit. When he finally did, his fur smoothed down and his whiskers drooped. The apprentice holding the map did not miss his expression of dismay. Master Chiru, he asked, what is wrong? Driver, Zu Chiru asked. Which part of this map is the Baharuth Empire? The Human leaned over to look at the map stretched out below him. All of it, he answered. Except for the parts around the edges. What! Zu Chiru squeaked, T-this is not right. How far are we to this first city? Depends on the weather, the driver replied, straightening again. Unless we get caught in the rain for days, it should be no more than a week. Zu Chiru took the map back into his trembling claws. The Empire was huge beyond his imaginings. Many thousands of clans could dwell within? The Kingdom of the Dwarves was as a worn-down pebble beside it. How could anyone withstand such a mighty nation? He would have to be careful, lest he bring ruin upon the Sorcerous Kingdom. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Master Chiru, one of his apprentices asked, did he just say that we would be walking for a week? To the first cityin total, we will be walking for three months? Three months! Master, our feet will fall off! We will shrivel up on the roads during the day and freeze at night! The Realms Above are an evil place! This is a joke, yes, Master? No nation can be so large. They would have conquered the entire world if so. As the plaintive voices rose around him, Zu Chiru felt around for his flask. It was a magic item that Lady Wagner said would be essential for their journey. Aside from this, he had another satchel that contained preserved meats. The warm mantle that the Dragon had bought for him was draped over his shoulders. He drew its hood over his head to shield himself from the rising sun, and his apprentices followed suit with their own. Their whiskered snouts all poked out from the shadows of their cowls. They would need masks to keep their noses from drying out. They arrived at the imperial border late in the afternoon. There, they found Golems, Death Knights, and skeletal labourers working with dozens of Humans. The land was being levelled and packed down, and stockpiles of construction materials were gathered in the fields around them. In the distance, to the southwest and northwest, stood two dilapidated towers. What is going on here? Zu Chiru asked. This is the new border town Lady Wagner is raising, the driver answered. Just like the one on the Theocracy border. Used to just be a stopping spot for caravans. We are stopping here? Yep. Caravans travel from early morning to late afternoon. We set up and break camp during the remaining hours of daylight. There are towns or at least villages for us to stop at along all the highways spaced a good days travel from one another. Zu Chiru nodded at the familiar description. The towns and villages in the Sorcerous Kingdom were laid out in much the same way, but he did not understand why that was until now. Wagons drawn by Soul Eaters could travel further in an hour than this merchant caravan would in a day. They would be spending as much time on the roads as in the cities and towns of the Empire. What if we do not have a good days travel? Depends, the teamster replied. The imperial highways are all paved, but those highways are nothing compared to the ones being constructed in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Still, its easier to get around the Empire than Re-Estize. Bad weather will slow us down. Heavy rain means that we stay where we are. Most caravans wont move unless theyre sure that their goods will stay safe and dry. Not being able to make it to the next stop means youre camping out in the wild, which comes with its own risks. This made sense. Humans were not as social as Quagoa, but they still understood that there was safety in numbers. Being caught alone made one a more likely mark for predators. The native lands of the Quagoa tribes under the Azerlisia Mountains had monsters that melded into shadow and beasts that swam through stone, but Zu Chiru did not know what things might try to eat him in the Realms Above. The Sorcerous Kingdom was kept safe by powerful Undead C not even the trees would dare attack them as they went from place to place C but the same could not be said for the Empire. What risks are there if we experience delays and must sleep beneath this sky? Zu Chiru asked. Hmm...our caravans arent the newest frames from House Wagner, the Human answered, but theyre still Runecrafted. We wont have to worry about broken axles and such. Weathers the main problem. It rains quite a bit in the winter, and the northeast and northwest parts of the Empire can sometimes have snow coming down from the mountains. As for everything else, the Imperial Legions keep the most common threats at bay C any risks on that front would be from roaming monsters and highwaymen. What is a highwayman? A sort of brigand, basically. The Empire will root out bandit dens and monster lairs, but some bandits and monsters dont have bases or homes to target. That makes them hard to deal with even when there are regular patrols. A man about as strong as a Gold-ranked Adventurer can easily take down an undefended merchant wagon or a small group of regular travellers. Groups of highwaymen will pose as travellers themselves and blend in with the traffic to find likely marks. When the time is ripe, theyll strike. They cant afford to allow a report to get out to the authorities, so theyll leave their victims dead in a forest or ditch. The Quagoa collectively swallowed. Being in a forest was bad enough. Being dead in a forest was unimaginably terrifying. The wagon rolled off of the highway, heading over to a field where dozens of other wagons were arranged in circles around their respective campfires. Zu Chirus nervousness bled away at the sight of many people. The odours of Human food and wood smoke drifted in the air. There were enough wagons present that it looked like a village had been raised on the field. Unlike a village, however, most of the Humans present were male. How come there are so few females? Theres usually fewer than you see here, the teamster said. The only reason why we have so many with us here is because theyre helping to market the new runecrafted wagons to prospective clients. Otherwisewell, travelling comes with many dangers, and the average man is stronger than the average woman. Humans had many inconveniences. Quagoa females were just as good as Quagoa males in a fight, so such considerations were unnecessary unless a female was pregnant. Upon joining a new ring of wagons that was forming for the night, the teamster indicated their nearby resting spot before seeing to his horses. Zu Chiru walked over, scratching his chest in thought as he watched what the other merchants were doing. The Humans returned his curious gaze, eyeing Zu Chiru and his apprentices in their cowls and mantles. What he saw within the ring of wagons was concerning: bedrolls were laid by their respective vehicles while the caravan workers saw to one thing or another. Nothing like the Human dwellings in the city could be seen. The Quagoa shivered at the sight. Master, one apprentice asked, are we to lay exposed in the cold night? Master, another apprentice asked, shall we make a burrow? What? No! They all jumped at the sound of the teamsters voice. Youre not digging any holes in the camp, the Human male said. Thats nothing but broken legs and damaged merchandise. Zu Chiru looked around again. He pointed to something in the distance. Are we allowed to raise a tent like that one? He asked. The teamster looked over. If you have one, he said. Why doesnt everyone have a tent? Because personal comforts take up cargo space. Zu Chiru nodded slowly in understanding. If there was something that travelling Merchants and their staff understood, it was the cost of transportation and how it affected their profits. Even the warm and gentle Lady Gagnier was very strict when it came to such things. Fortunately for Zu Chiru, he had decided his stand with its tent was essential for conducting business. He instructed his apprentices to set up the tent before it became any colder. Rumour had it that, in the coldest of winters on the surface, it could sometimes become so bitterly cold that a thin layer of frost formed overnight. Many things would die, and howling winds would scour the blackened fields. It was not something that Zu Chiru wished to experience: hungry Frost Dragons and Frost Giants would surely come after that. The tent came up fifteen minutes later and the Quagoa all scuttled in. An apprentice tied the opening shut while another stood on a stool to hang a metal loop on a hook overhead. Everyone sighed in relief after the magic item was activated, filling the interior with warmth. They settled down and nibbled on their evening portions. Master Chiru, will we be doing this every night? When we travel between towns and cities, I think, Zu Chiru replied. Maybe some places will have some nice caves? It was a new experience for them. When they were trading in the Sorcerous Kingdom, the Soul Eaters were fast enough to cover the distance between towns in about an hour, not counting the time it took to enter and leave. What do we do now, Master Chiru? The Human said we will be leaving early in the morning, so we sleep! And so they lay down around the floor of the tent. Sleep came quickly for Zu Chiru, for the warm and enclosed space reminded him of the cosy Quagoa warrens below E-Rantel. CChiru! A familiar females voice stirred him from his slumber. Something shook his shoulder. Zu Chiru! ZuChey! Where are you sticking your claws? If you do that to any Human females, the authorities are going to lock you away. Cold air blew in from the outside. Zu Chiru shivered and squinted at the silhouette of a humanoid female leaning over him. wife? He murmured. Dont wife me. Were leaving in thirty minutes. The Empire awaits. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Mistress? Yes? Just checking. It happened every hour or so. Ludmila wasnt exactly bothered by it; she was the one who had asked Ilyshnish to find out if there was a range limit to their telepathic bond, so it would hardly be fair to become annoyed at her. The Frost Dragon had crossed the imperial border that morning aboard a horse-drawn merchant caravan, meaning that there was a bit over two hundred kilometres between them. The potency of the bond was a surprise for Ludmila. She knew that a Rangers bond with their companion facilitated a sort of telepathy that allowed one to communicate with creatures that normally couldnt, such as Beasts and many Magical Beasts. What she had never considered C and she doubted anyone else but Lady Aura knew C was what having a highly intelligent companion meant. Lady Aura could call her pets from wherever they were using this telepathic bond, but Ludmila wasnt sure what the limits to a regular Rangers bond were. She had a sense that she could only form a single bond without becoming a Beast Tamer or something similar, but everything else about her new relationship would require thorough investigation. Lady Zahradnik? She turned her attention towards a young womans voice. Not far away was one of Germaine LeNezs apprentices: a slim, freckled girl who was not much older than Florine and Alessia. Its Pam, isnt it? The apprentices expression brightened. Her blue eyes sparkled and a rosy hue appeared over her tanned cheeks. Y-you remembered my name, my lady? I often wonder how I manage to remember my own, Ludmila replied warmly. Did you have any problems coming over with your shipment? We couldnt bring a wagon with this old road being how it is, Pam said, so we ended up making a litter for two Death Knights to carry between them. Another one, uh, carried me here since I was walking too slow. How long was the journey? They only went as fast as they could keep things stable, my lady, Pam replied, but it still only took a couple of hours. Ludmila looked over at the litter stacked high with crates. A temporary workshop was being built at the construction camp in the Upper Reaches, and Pam had come along with all of the equipment required to operate it. A proper workshop would be completed by winter, but, for the time being, she would be working and living in a tent. The men have set up your place in advance, Ludmila gestured over to a pavilion raised near the middle of the camp. Will it be sufficient for your needs? Miss LeNez didnt state anything in particular. The tables and equipment should all fit. Its all just apprentice work here C cataloguing and testing samples, maybe some minor potions. Ill be sending our findings back to Wardens Vale along with any excess inventory. I seeI heard as much, but Miss LeNez made it sound like any sort of space would work. Our equipments tougher than it looks, Pam said. Itll be fine as long as we can keep things clean. And The sandy-haired apprentice scanned the surrounding forest. Wewe wont get raided or anything like that, will we? I saw some Death Knights watching the place, but things can still happen Ludmila smiled at her caution. Even with the protection afforded by the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces, she wanted her subjects to be aware that there was no such thing as perfect security. Having a healthy respect for what dangers there were was the first step to preventing harm. Thats right, Ludmila told her. Things can still happen. The camps sentries should be deterrent enough against major raids, but you can have animals and monsters that simply dont care. Some individuals from the local tribes might try their luck at sneaking in and stealing something as well. Until order is established in the Upper Reaches, many of the expectations you might have brought with you will not apply. I guess thats the frontier life we hear about, huh, Pam grinned, then stopped. Erm, my lady. Something like that, Ludmila replied. For your part, make sure that things are locked up tight when you are not using them. You may want to figure something out for falling or flying objects, as well. Pam looked up at the cloudy autumn skies. falling objects? If there is any way for the equipment to be damaged, that would be the most likely. Demihumans can send spears, stones or arrows into the camp from concealment. There are also flying magical beasts: Wyverns and Manticores can be found in the ranges to the west. Wyverns probably wont bother us, but a hungry enough Manticore might come after the iron used in the camp. They can drop metre-long spines from high above, which come down with enough force to pin a man in plate armour to the ground. The Apprentice Alchemist swallowed. She looked back at her pavilion. How do you stop something like that? Pam asked. We have Bone Vultures patrolling the skies over the area, Ludmila told her. They will attempt to intercept any approaching threats. If something gets past them, the Elder Lich overseeing the camp will issue a warning. Make sure you pay attention to whats going on around you and observe the appropriate procedures. I thought Dame Verilyn lives nearby Thats true, but Dame Verilyn is often away performing other duties. Now, was Miss LeNez able to fulfil our request for supplies? Yes, my lady. Pam walked over to the litter, directing the Death Knights to unload the crates of alchemical supplies. She lifted the lid of each, displaying minor and lesser healing potions, antidotes, salves, and ointments. Ludmilas territory still had no temple staff, so her people were reliant on alchemical products. The salves and ointments would be used for skin irritation from local foliage, minor cuts, and bruises, while potions were distributed to be used for serious injuries. If it were the city, using consumables in this manner would be exorbitantly expensive. Out on the undeveloped frontier, however, they were surrounded by more alchemical reagents than they could use. Furnace slag provided glass for bottles, which were then reused. There were still the costs that came with production, but rates for mana were fairly standardised between the cost of producing curatives and temple healing. The price of alchemical consumables in cities and towns mostly came from the limited supply and procurement costs associated with the materials that went into them. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Additionally, having potions on hand was better when it came to emergency healing. Wounds could be treated on the spot. Fatalities resulting from critical injuries would be averted in every case outside of instant death. There was no carrying people off to a Cleric for healing or waiting for them to come to treat those on the field who couldnt be moved. The fact that fast-acting potions were essentially liquid spells meant that every potion could be treated as stored mana. Since injuries that required healing potions were fairly rare, the constant stockpiling of potions effectively stockpiled mana. This, in turn, would absorb the stress to local mana pools when the demand for spells that could otherwise be imbued into potions was high. An overarching mana economy had taken form in Wardens Vale: something that only occurred as a side-effect of local economies elsewhere. In this sense, Wardens Vale was better equipped to deal with certain emergencies than any other territory in the Sorcerous Kingdom. This was in part, of course, due to having a relatively high ratio of alchemists compared to the rest of the Sorcerous Kingdom, but she planned on carefully maintaining the balance of her population and their surrounding environment as her demesne grew. While healing was a matter of least concern in her territory, it didnt mean that the demand for temple staff was low. She still needed them to see to the spiritual and cultural well-being of her people. Ludmila could do many of the more administration-oriented tasks that temple staff performed, but she was only one person. Also, having an Undead being conduct matchmaking, officiate weddings, and help with family planning felt just a bit off-kilter. Pam continued opening crates, and Ludmilas gaze fell upon one filled with long metal strips with clasps on each end. So thats what they look like, she murmured. I thought every shop and home in the harbour had heating already, Pam stopped and looked up at her. They do, Ludmila said, but my household installed them while I was away and theyre cleverly hidden out of sight. They dont look as bad as Miss LeNez made it sound. With the imminent arrival of winter in the highlands, Ludmila had prioritised the production of items for magical heating. Germaine LeNez seemed less than satisfied with what they could produce, stating that they werent anywhere near as fancy as the ones in E-Rantels Shining Golden Pavilion. Ludmila, as a rule, did not like such decadent establishments. She replied that they need only be functional and cheap. And thus, with much grumbling from Germaine LeNez, the first original magic item from Atelier Zahradnik went into full production. It was made available for sale before anyone could figure out what to call it. In the end, they used what the people called it in absence of a name, which was a heating hoop. Essentially, that was what it was: an enchanted strip of iron that turned into what resembled a barrel hoop when the ends were clasped together. Rather than working as a stove did, these items magically altered the temperature of a certain volume of space. It wasnt absolute, however. Extreme temperature differences could only be mitigated due to the relatively low power of the item. Different types of materials took different amounts of time to reach the same, uniform temperature. Bodies were insulated against the effect in the same manner. The body heat produced by warm-blooded beings worked in opposition to this effect, but cold-blooded beings like Lizardmen were subjected to the same temperature regulation that the item had on the air and materials in the vicinity. This made them strangely popular with the scaly folk. The effect of the item was not cumulative, so the dangers associated with having many covering one place was nonexistent. According to Miss LeNez, since they changed the temperature rather than producing heat like a fire, it meant that they would work to cool spaces down, as well. A better model of the item was in development C one where temperature and affected area could be adjusted. The list of potential applications for them seemed to grow longer with every weekly report. Her subjects had grown accustomed to seeing the long-term savings that came with the use of magic items for lighting and food preservation, so they needed little convincing to buy something that would save money on firewood. After two years, the Heating Hoops paid for themselves in cooler places like Wardens Vale. When she brought one of them to show Clara, her friend had asked in a no-nonsense manner whether she could purchase 250,000 of the new models that would eventually see production. Ludmila put the thing away and changed the topic after that. With lighting and heating items in production, a significant percentage of household fuel consumption was being taken care of, reducing the burden on the forests around them. The next research task that she had set her atelier to was something that could replace cooking stoves and ovens. After that would be the substitution of charcoal for her territorys forges. Heatstone was an option, but it was expensive and required imports from the Azerlisia Mountains. Is everything in order, my lady? As far as I can see, yes, Ludmila replied. Did Miss LeNez ask you to pass anything along? Nothing that hasnt been a problem for the last two months, Pam said. Our production is lopsided due to how the atelier strictly divides tasks between employees. That, and our storehouses for reagents are nearly full. She should know the answer to the former, Ludmila told her. As for the latter, I can allocate another warehouse for storage. What we can gather before winter is what well be stuck with until everything matures again late in the spring. Pam curtseyed awkwardly before leaving to prepare her workspace. The crates with magical lighting, heating and food preservation items were carried off to the Elder Lich overseer for distribution. Ludmila twisted her lip over Germaine LeNezs continued push to optimise industrial output. Though the vast majority of her subjects were followers of The Six, a few C like Germaine LeNez C had not migrated to Wardens Vale with the recommendation of the E-Rantel Cathedral. Practises that followed the sacred tenets of her faith often made little sense to these individuals. The note about lopsided production was but one of several aspects of her decision-making that the Perfumer often questioned. Following the tenets of The Six, Ludmila had divided the workshops apprentices into two groups: Alchemists and Artificers. Alchemists stuck to Alchemy, while Artificers only worked on creating magic items. It was much the same everywhere else in her territory: every tenant adhered to tasks related to their vocation. Doing so was common sense to followers of the Six Great Gods, but viewed as arbitrary and inefficient in the perception of heretics and infidels. If Germaine LeNez had it her way, she would be swapping her apprentices back and forth between different tasks in order to meet the shifting demands of the marketplace. It made immediate economic sense, but was in reality a trap that one could not escape once a divergence in Job Classes manifested. Not unless one had a resurrection on hand, at any rate. With the knowledge of Class Levels brought with His Majesty and his closest subjects, some of the mysteries behind the seemingly arbitrary portions of her faith were solved. If one divided their activities as the Perfumer would have liked, one would inevitably end up with a corrupted build. The average individual had a very limited number of total Levels to use, after all. Spending equal amounts of time between Alchemy and magic item creation might result in one having 8 Levels in Alchemist and 7 Levels in Artificer. While this would still result in a comfortable standard of living, such an individual would never be the equal of a Level 15 Alchemist or Artificer and never be able to create the best potions and items possible for them. The same thinking applied to any vocation, which was why she took steps to ensure that her subjects lived comfortably and would not be tempted to take on side jobs. Seasonal workers were especially notorious for this: Farmers might take up various handicrafts during the winter, which would eventually lead to their precious, limited levels being wasted on tailoring, woodworking or whatever Job Classes they ended up with. To have the best possible goods and services in her demesne, discipline and focus were demanded of her subjects. Not only did this apply to the vocations of her subjects, but matters of breeding as well. Ludmila was a living C or formerly living C example of the success that came with the careful cultivation of bloodlines. It was the most difficult task demanded upon them by the scriptures, requiring a robust administrative apparatus and a culture that understood its universal importance. A strong nation was not built on transient individual ability, but on the blood that ran through its people. If strong bloodlines were perpetually cultivated, even the destruction of key institutions was but a temporary setback. If bloodlines were allowed to dilute, however, it would only be sheer luck that produced strong individuals on extremely rare occasions. Even if a societys excellent institutions were maintained, they would only ever be able to rely on the average individuals that their thinned-out bloodlines could produce. Ludmila released a frustrated sigh, which caused several people working in the vicinity to look in her direction. The rejection of the Six Great Gods and their wisdom was the crux of the heresy that plagued the northern Human nations. In Re-Estize, the tenets of the faith and the cultural mores that manifested from them were twisted into baseless and hollow social constructs. In the Baharuth Empire, transient individual ability was prized above all else. By and large, the vast majority of people in these nations were allowed to breed in any direction that they wished. As a result, the Great Seeding C the Slane Theocracys monumental investment in the future of humanity C had grown into a garden choked with weeds. It was a critical problem far beyond crime, corruption, inefficient administration or stunted institutional development. Preciously cultivated lineages diluted by generations of careless breeding required centuries to restoreif restoration was even possible. Whether they pretended to excellence or raised a generation of the excellent average did not matter: without cultivating excellent bloodlines to produce exceptional individuals, they were all a Dragons whim away from total annihilation. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Do we have any targets yet? A radius of ten kilometres has been fully updated, the camp overseer, Isorei, said. No subjects have been located within the area. Wiluvien Linum has just assumed command at headquarters. Reconnaissance efforts are now being directed along the road between Wardens Vale and this base. Ludmila leaned over the table, checking over the new information on the large map rolled out upon it. Lord Mares reshaping of the river had startled away all of the surrounding Demihuman tribes, so it was not surprising that they had found no one in the vicinity. Now that expansion and development had begun in earnest, the Linum sisters were in the process of conducting a full survey of the Upper reaches. She frowned at the thought of her maids. I hope theyre not pushing themselves. Nonsense, the Elder Lich sniffed. All subjects should offer their utmost in the service of His Majestys nation. Why is it that the army officers seem to have more consideration for pregnant women than our civilian administrators? Isorei didnt answer. Not that she expected it to. Ludmila also suspected that she knew the reason why the army officers were that way. Elder Lich administrators were thoroughly trained by the administration, after which they were sent out to their respective assignments. Much like Nonna had been, they all started with a results-oriented mindset and a very sterile set of expectations. Citizens were tiny components that served a specific purpose in the greater workings of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Components worked according to specifications, or something was wrong. They did value certain things, of course. Mostly to do with improving their performance as administrators or territorial output. The Royal Armys Elder Liches received limited training compared to those that went to the administration, only learning how to read and write in the local script before being dispatched to their respective bases to await further instructions. Wardens Vale was the headquarters of the southern army group and received roughly twenty per cent of the Undead created for the Royal Army. Another army group was stationed in the Azerlisia Mountains and received another twenty per cent, while the remainder went to the army group stationed in and around E-Rantel. With the Sorcerous Kingdoms expansion across the Katze Plains, a new army group was in the process of being formed with forces from E-Rantel. New servitors of various types trickled in day by day, usually two at a time. They arranged themselves neatly with the others and waited for as long as they were required to wait. Roughly every two weeks or so, a new squad was formed. Once training operations started, they became well acquainted with the Linum sisters. With the experience gained from their impromptu role as reconnaissance coordinators in Fassett County, the two Half-Elf maids had then become involved with the defence of the Upper Reaches. After that, they moved on to oversee the deployment of security forces in Wardens Vale. With the establishment of the new military installation in the harbour city, they had effectively become members of Ludmilas general staff. It had been a strange journey for the two former slaves, but His Majestys Undead servitors cared little for such things. Though the Linum sisters had no official rank in the Royal Army, they were two of the most experienced Commanders in the Sorcerous Kingdom, particularly in the fields of territorial security and military intelligence. Thus, they became instructors for the Royal Armys Elder Liches, gaining the respect and recognition of all who benefitted from their tutelage. The army officers saw the Linum sisters as being afflicted with pregnancy C a curse which even Miss Pestonya could not cure C and the two Half-Elves grew in their collective estimation as they soldiered on despite their condition. It wasnt the most gratifying of interpretations, but it was as good as could be expected from Elder Liches. A strange sort of empathy between fellow servants had grown between them C the Undead mages even maintained Fly spells on the pregnant women to ease their burdens. The babies were going to have a rather strange array of uncles by the end of it all. As for Ludmila, she understood that the Linum sisters work wasnt physically demanding, but they were still due at any time. She regularly mentioned that they shouldnt strain themselves, but her concern was always met with their stubborn insistence on continuing their tasks. With how things went on, she half expected them to give birth in the war room. The overseer flipped through the pages of its clipboard, then stopped to write something down. After doing so, it reached out to place a triangular yellow marker to the north of the camp, three kilometres east of the river. What was the exact count? Ludmila asked. Nine. Anything else of note? Lord-class Ogres? Sorcerers? No distinguishing features that may suggest they are anything but common Ogres have been identified. She tapped a finger on the table, waiting to see if anything more would be added to the map, but the Elder Lich made no further moves. Ludmila took a deep breath, releasing it with a quiet sigh. I suppose I will be off, then. Do you require an escort? Nine common Ogres will not be a problem no matter what they do. The location is close enough that I can contact you if I require anything. The Elder Lich lowered his head in acknowledgement, and Ludmila made her way north out of the construction camp. With her expansion into the Upper Reaches came dominion over the hundreds of tribes that dwelled within. It was a challenge unthinkable less than a year before: to claim the previously untameable wilderness and bring what she would have once considered inhuman threats under her rule. Ludmila was honestly at a loss as to how she should approach this challenge. The Demihuman tribes of the Upper Reaches did not possess anything remotely close to the social structures of the Sorcerous Kingdom, nor did they have anything resembling an economy beyond perhaps bartering with their own. Florine had seen success after spectacular success in the Great Forest of Tob and had moved on to lay down the foundations for integration with the tribes of the southern Azerlisia Mountains. When Ludmila had approached her on how she should integrate the tribes of the Upper Reaches, her friend had only smiled and told her that it was easy. All she needed to do was approach things with an open heart and an open mind. As someone who had been trained to poke holes in Demihumans for her entire life, Ludmila was fairly certain that the denizens of the Upper Reaches would not appreciate any of her open-heartedness. Mornin, mlady. Several familiar faces turned to greet her as she reached the point where the old road was being cleared of encroaching forest. They removed their caps and bobbed their heads, and she offered them a warm smile in return. Good morning. Back to the harbour? The first speaker, Lyndon Roscoe asked. No, I am off to see a few of my new subjects. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. A furrow creased the weathered brow of the woodsmans face. ...new subjects, mlady? A tribe of Ogres across the river, Ludmila said, and her smile grew at his shifting expression. House Zahradnik has been keeping the Demihumans here at bay for over a century. Now, I need to figure out how to bring them under my rule. Dont envy you that, to be sure. Figured youd just send the army out to show em whos boss. Her army officers had made that recommendation, as well. Ludmila probably knew more than anyone about the value that Demihumans placed in strength, but sending out the army would likely result in an outcome that was not in line with the Sorcerous Kingdoms domestic policy. The invasion of the Upper Reaches in the summer had drastically depopulated the area, meaning that the tribes would not be as aggressive as they had been previously. It was pointless to fight if food and territory were plentiful, after all. With territorial behaviours in the area relaxed, Ludmila thought it an opportunity for smoother resolutions. I do not think it will be necessary, Ludmila told him. The results of that sort of action will put us behind when it comes to integration, as well. I-integration, mlady? One of the other woodsmen said, You mean theyre gonna be livin with us? We already have the Krkono?e and the Lizardmen, do we not? Yeah, but they stay in their places. Dont know what the wifell say if an Ogre moves in next door. I suspect that most of the denizens of the Upper Reaches will stay in the Upper Reaches, Ludmila said. I would not be surprised if a few eventually come to live in the harbour, but there is no reason for them to be anywhere near the farming villages unless they are passing through on their way up the valley. Several of the woodsmen heaved sighs of relief. They were all followers of The Six, and while the faith in E-Rantel was not belligerent, it was still one that put humanity first. After the excursion to the Katze Plains, she understood that His Majesty meant for this to change, but it was a change that they could afford to gradually bring about. Once it was demonstrated that Humans could thrive in a harmonious relationship with other races, the transition to new ways would become much easier. Ludmila left them to their work, continuing north up the overgrown road. After several kilometres, she flew over the river, equipping her armour before alighting on the opposite shore. It wasnt long until she detected traces of the nearby tribe C at first through the smell in the air. She concealed her presence and went around observing their activities. As reported, there were nine Ogres in and around the camp. They ranged between two and a half to three metres in height and were adorned in unwashed animal skins. As obligate carnivores, the life of an Ogre was generally divided between hunting for food and conserving energy between hunts. One who did not know this would see them as slow and lazy while they lay about. What little construction the Ogres had consisted of panels of woven branches slathered in mud which were not unlike the wattle-and-daub construction of Human dwellings. Though such building materials were modular and convenient to fashion into complex structures, the Ogres homes were mostly in the form of simple lean-tos that kept their sleeping places dry. A small fire was maintained in their midst: likely for warmth as Ogres commonly ate their meals raw. The more she considered her options for diplomacy, the more she was certain that said diplomacy would come down to a display of superiority. According to the Difficulty Rating system of the Adventurer Guild, the average Ogre was roughly on par with a Silver-rank Adventurer. This assessment was an abstraction, however, and did not accurately portray their qualities in battle. The average Ogre had the body strength of a Mithril-rank Adventurer and possessed tough hides with protective layers of muscle and fat. To offset this, they tended to be clumsy, slow-witted, and unsophisticated in their movements and tactics. Silver-rank Fighters were on par with these Demihumans not because they were just as strong, but because an Adventurers combination of equipment, martial skill and experience made up for the gap in physical power. As such, the Ogres who trained against the Adventurer Guild C and had killed Ludmila on several occasions C could not be compared to these wild Ogres who would neatly fit on the Adventurer Guilds Difficulty Rating scale. Ludmila identified the strongest Ogre, who was relaxing against a fallen log, and made her way nearby. She tapped it lightly on the shoulder. The Ogre grunted and threw a frown over its shoulder, then returned to whatever it was doing. After a good five seconds, it scrambled to its feet and picked up the log it had been leaning on. Hu-Human! His C or at least Ludmila thought it was male C bellow filled the air, rousing the rest. Ludmila soon found herself facing a wall of Ogres. Their stench was probably more of a wall than their massive forms. Several of them scanned the surrounding forest. I came to visit on my own, Ludmila offered reassuringly. So reassured, the strongest Ogre brought his makeshift club down upon her shoulder. The log came to rest on her pauldron. The force behind the attack was probably enough to kill an Iron-ranked Adventurer in plate armour. Between her equipment and damage reduction, however, it caused no damage. As it caused no damage, Ludmila did not budge in the slightest. The Ogre frowned in confusion, then hit her again. Are there any other challengers? Ludmila asked. A dull thud sounded in front of her. The lead Ogre jerked forward, howling in pain. A large rock landed at their feet, and the Ogre with the club turned around. It stormed forward and punched one of its fellows holding a rock in its hand. Shouldnt it be one of the empty-handed ones that threw the rock? The innocent Ogre went tumbling to the ground, the rock in its hand rolling away. After going over to pick it up, the lead Ogre turned and hurled it in her direction. The attack was surprisingly accurate: considering their environment, the Ogre probably possessed Ranger Job Class Levels. Still, the rock failed to penetrate the defensive enchantments of her armour. The Ogres gaped at the shimmering hemisphere that briefly appeared before her. Mage! Human mage! Human mage. Weak! I am not a mage, Ludmila said. No? She shook her head. The Ogres exchanged glances, and their leader spoke again. What want, Human not-mage? I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom and vassal of Lady Shalltear Bloodfallen. The Upper Reaches and its surrounding ranges will be under my full control before winter comes. As the new lord of this territory, I would like to offer you the opportunity to peaceably become my subjects. As one, the Ogres frowned. A long silence passed between them. Not go? Go? Human come, make tribes go. Not long stay. Tribes come back, Human go. Ludmila wondered how they knew the history of Human settlement in the area. Was there some communal lore shared by the local tribes? I am not here to drive you away, she said. The Sorcerous Kingdom is a nation that welcomes all races. Already, there are many Ogres who count themselves as its subjects. We will not be going anywhere any time soon, either. Thenwe join boss ladys tribe? I was thinking that you could simply continue as you were, but do Ogres not form great tribes? Old boss tribe C Sun Rock Tribe. You belonged to this tribe until just now? The Ogres nodded. In that case, how much of the land does the Sun Rock Tribe control? River to Sun Rock, the Ogre leader said. But not past. Cloudstalkers come C mountains theirs now. The Cloudstalkers were probably the greater population of Krkono?e Rangers who existed outside of the Druids attendant population. Ludmila filled in the spaces on her mental map of the Upper Reaches. How many smaller tribes does the Sun Rock Tribe rule over? She asked, Which races? Many tribes. Ogre. Goblin. Troll. Army come in hot summer. Sun Rock Tribe fight. Many tribes join. Many tribes die. Then great death come. Great death? Great death, the Ogre leader repeated himself. Dead things walk. Smash army. Much land now. It seemed that her reputation preceded her, if not her name and appearance. The cloudstalkers; the great death C it felt a bit unfair to be controlling so many elements of the board. At least the Goblin Army and the powerful Fiend that followed had nothing to do with the Sorcerous Kingdom. One more question, Ludmila said. If the leader of the Sun Rock Tribe submits to me, will it mean that the entire tribe falls under my control? Yes, boss lady. In that case, Ludmila smiled, take me to your former leader. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Ludmilas journey to Sun Rock took over two days, as the Ogres opted to follow the tributary that ran below the newly named Mount Verilyn before heading southeast up another stream. The Ogres appeared to be navigating their way over the rough, wet and overgrown terrain far better than one might expect of the clumsy Giantkin, reinforcing her suspicions that they all possessed Ranger levels. Despite this, their winding, indirect route had them stop twice to rest for the night. Not one to simply idle because nothing was going on, Ludmila took the time to learn as much as she could about the Upper Reachs denizens and their perspective on things. Though they spoke simply, the Ogres had a surprisingly broad grasp of events in their recollection if one had the patience to listen. The way they conveyed themselves spoke of the collective wisdom that even the most primitive Demihuman tribes possessed C something usually overlooked or ignored by those who lived a safe distance apart from them. Events over the summer had taken their toll on the populations that dwelled in the highland basin. Due to the manipulation of weather in the Sorcerous Kingdom to ensure that the harvests arrived on time, they had experienced an unprecedented drought. Tribes clashed for survival over dwindling sources of food and water. The arrival of the Krkono?e provided a reprieve for those downwind of the easternmost ranges as the fluffy Druids corrected the weather that had been changed over their territory. By the time the Goblin Army spilt into the Upper Reaches, most of the local population had migrated away from the western half of the basin. Some went into the ranges to the west, while others tried their luck in the forests bordering the Slane Theocracy. Ludmila highly doubted that the ones who strayed too far south had survived. The Sun Rock Tribe, which was originally much smaller than it currently was, absorbed those that migrated east. While Ludmila fought in the north, the remaining free tribes of the Upper Reaches resisted the Goblin Armys advance in the east. By the time her forces broke the core of the Goblin Army in the central valley and swept the remainder away, two-thirds of the Sun Rock Tribe had been decimated. The Ogres had no exact numbers, only describing their fighting forces as hundreds of tribes. Behind Ludmila and her Ogre guides, the familiar tread of Death Knight boots sounded into the evening sky. Since the Demihuman tribes did not recognize Ludmila, she decided to call in a squad from the Royal Army. In her trail followed six Death Knights, two Death Warriors, two Death Priests and their Elder Lich sergeant. If things went well, the Sun Rock Tribe would be suitably impressed and she could worry less about diplomacy and more about integration. She still had no idea how to formalise things, nor did she expect everything to simply switch over to her administrative systems even if she did. The two Demihuman populations already under her rule functioned in completely different ways. Lizardmen were a highly sedentary wetland species, which lent to the development of a culture with many rough parallels to the Human culture of Re-Estize. They had vaguely similar social dynamics, rudimentary trade, and an array of vocations that supported their society. Since this was the case, integration was mostly a matter of adapting existing systems and framing new ones in ways familiar to them. The Krkono?e, in contrast, were semi-nomadic and had very little in the way of common threads with Human or Lizardman culture. All she could do was evaluate the benefits that they provided and the duties that they were willing to carry out. That being said, the Rangers were excellent at keeping the mountainous parts of her borders secure. The Druids helped to regulate weather and soil conditions around her territory. It was a rather lax arrangement, but they pulled far more than their weight. Ludmilas current plan for the Upper Reaches was not much of a plan, involving a lot of wait-and-see. From observing the Demihumans in E-Rantel, she understood that Goblins, Ogres and Trolls could all find places in city life, as well as participate in the economy, but she did not possess Florine Gagniers seemingly magical methods. For the time being, she thought it best to leave their lives unchanged while accustoming them to the laws and practises of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Once the fort in the central valley was completed, it could serve as a rudimentary hub for trade for the Upper Reaches. From there, she would work on slowly improving things as a whole. She eyed a group of Goblins and Ogres, who were observing their passage from deeper within the forest. Ever since the Undead squad had joined them, everyone else stayed well away. Roughly ten kilometres to the southeast loomed the so-called Sun Rock that was the tribes namesake: a bare ridge of granite that stretched eight kilometres from north to south, catching the light of the setting sun long after it had disappeared to the forests below. According to her guides, the ridge was pockmarked with a multitude of caves that served as shelter for thousands of Demihumans. Her steps slowed as she fell back to speak with the Elder Lich sergeant. How far along are we with scouting Sun Rock? She asked. Our investigation of the landform is estimated to be slightly over thirty per cent complete, the Elder Lich answered. The number of caves is slowing down progress substantially. Anything out of the ordinary so far? The racial demographics thus far match the historical distribution found elsewhere in the Upper Reaches. No rare specimens have been identified, and the ratio of mystics, hunters and suspected Lord-type Demihumans is in line with our expectations. How aboutC I think Im going to compose a spellsong about how ridiculously slow these merchant caravans travel. The entire world will slow down to three kilometres an hour. Ludmila raised a hand to her ear. A conversation through her bond with Ilyshnish wasnt a Message spell, but the gesture felt clear enough to indicate that someone was communicating with her. Shouldnt your caravan have stopped for the night? We have. We covered thirty kilometres today C thirty! I can easily fly that distance in fifteen minutes. How do people live like this? They have gotten along like that for as long as history can tell. Aside from the rate of travel, has everything else been alright? That hardly needs to be asked. You can feel how I feel. She could, and what she could feel was that Ilyshnish was stressed. Tremendously so. It was a wonder that she wasnt hysterical with all the insecurity and paranoia bottled up within her. According to Ilyshnish, it was always like that whenever Frost Dragons faced too many unknowns. Considering that Ilyshnishs primary ambition was to travel the world and see new places, she must have been possessed of unimaginable amounts of mental fortitude. I can feel it, but it doesnt really describe whats going on. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Everything is new. I dont know where all of the ambush spots are and the road is full of people Ive never seen before. At least the caravan members stay the same. Are you getting along well with everyone? I think so? Im sitting at a fire with a group of men right now. They keep offering me mug after mug of liquor, so I dont think they hate me. Ludmila tried feeling for any signs of drunkenness through her bond with Ilyshnish. As one of the Undead, she was immune to poison and thus immune to the effects of alcohol so she wasnt sure how that would work. Can Dragons get drunk? Probably. It would take quite a lot, and I have a spellsong that gradually cleanses poison, disease and several other debilitating effects. I see. Well, you should still drink in moderation. Most people cannot drink an entire caravan dry, and they might end up resenting you for it. Anyway, Im headed into an important meeting now, so Ill contact you when Im finished. An important meeting? We have located a big tribe, so I am attempting to negotiate their entry into the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ilyshnish seemed to scoff from her place in the corner of Ludmilas mind. Negotiate? Just give a few of them a suitably impressive thrashing and theyll be crawling over one another to submit themselves. That is always an option, but I would like to find a better answer than that. I cannot exactly go around thrashing Demihumans all over the Upper Reaches. Why not? Ludmila rolled her eyes, and the feelings she conveyed through their bond precluded the need for any further discussion. She lowered her hand and glanced over at the Elder Lich sergeant. Have you discovered where the tribal leadership is located? There are multiple large caverns that may contain the individuals described. With partial reconnaissance, our findings remain inconclusive. Due to the circumstances by which the Sun Rock Tribe had grown into power, it was led by a tribal council of sorts. The members were supposedly all powerful mystics, but Ludmila wasnt sure what a powerful mystic would be in the eyes of a common Ogre. They couldnt describe any of the spells that these mystics employed, so she hoped that the Shadow Demons being used for reconnaissance would pick up on some useful details. We are being targeted by a divination effect, the sergeant said. Shall we retaliate? Does the spell threaten any harm? It appears to be passive observation. Ludmila flexed the gauntlet under which her Ring of Nondetection was equipped. While she was shielded from divination magic and certain other skills and abilities that attempted to gather information about her, the Royal Armys soldiers were not. The spell lists of Elder Liches and Death-series servitors consisted almost entirely of spells related to direct combat, so retaliation would probably be quite explosive. As long as their spells are causing no direct harm, Ludmila said, it will work to our gain in this situation. We are not here to fight, and surprising the denizens here with a group of powerful Undead would be sure to create panic. They are aware of what the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces are capable of due to the battle during the summer, so having them willingly submit through that recognition is the most optimal outcome. Unless they declare themselves as our enemies, they should be treated as future subjects. And if they use this information to prepare an ambush? Then that would count as a declaration of intent. By the account of these Ogres, the Goblin Army severely outmatched them. There should not be any threats ahead capable of challenging us, else they would have been employed in their desperate fight against the invaders during the summer. We are negotiating from a position of strength, and the sheer difference between us means that we can afford to be patient with them. As they came closer to Sun Rock, the aroma in the air grew more pronounced. Goblins, Ogres, and Trolls were all notorious for their stench. Gathering thousands of them in one place made her wonder if the citizens of the Theocracy two hundred kilometres downwind could smell them. The number of distant gazes steadily increased, and groups of Demihumans started to trail after them. It was a scenario that Ludmila would never knowingly have allowed herself to enter in the past, but she now viewed it with a sense of detached calmness. She wasnt sure whether this was a product of her experiences or something that stemmed from the more Undead parts of her nature. It was close to midnight by the time they reached the base of Sun Rock. High above, the peaks of the barrier range dividing the Upper Reaches and the Riverlands disappeared into the clouds. The Ogres led them past dozens of cool springs that welled out from the cracks in the stone, stopping at a clear pool that occupied the bottom of a rocky bowl. Their guides left, presumably to call for the tribal leadership. Ludmila scanned the ledges and cracks in the cliffs above: the defenders enjoyed a significant terrain advantage. Hopefully, it would provide a sense of security that made the Demihumans more likely to talk. Goblin heads started poking out from the holes above. Dozens, then hundreds of gazes both curious and fearful pressed down on them. Ogres and Trolls appeared on the ledges, and soon the bowl was surrounded by a teeming mass of Demihumans. Occasionally, a Goblin would be knocked off of its perch to tumble down to the pool, but they would quickly get up and scurry away. A multitude of unintelligible voices bore down on them as the Demihumans collective aggression rose. She continued observing the heights above, looking for any particularly strong or distinctly adorned Demihumans. Despite all of the crude weapons of wood and stone being brandished, she couldnt sense any immediate threat. If anything, this type of welcome was expected. Though not in such vast numbers, she was familiar with the behaviour before her. Intimidation through displays of superiority C be it in numbers or strength C was the main method of diplomacy amongst Demihuman tribes. To most Humans, it would be considered evidence of their savagery, but there was a certain sense to it all. Winning without fighting was the best outcome, and intimidation tactics translated in a straightforward manner regardless of race. Demihumans did not simply fling themselves into fights like mindless Undead C tribes had their own considerations to make before committing to battle. Those considerations revolved around survival: what they needed to hold territory, securing food and shelter, and what getting into a fight that potentially resulted in injuries or fatalities meant. In their generations of defending the border, House Zahradnik had learned how to speak the same language. Deterrence was the best defence, and fear was their greatest weapon. HUMAN! A deep, masculine voice boomed into the air and echoed around the bowl. The clamour stilled, and a towering figure stepped out from the crowd directly ahead to peer down at them. Goblin slayer! Came a voice from the right. Death-worshipper! Another hissed from the left. The first speaker was a Troll holding a well-worn stalactite in one hand. Though adorned in the same unwashed animal skins as the other Trolls looking down at them, he was noticeably larger and more powerful than the others. An old Goblin crone was the source of the second voice. Her bent frame was adorned in bone jewellery, feathers and various fetishes that clattered lightly as she leaned on a gnarled branch. Encountering an elderly Goblin was quite the rarity C they did not survive to old age, as a general rule. The third speaker was an Ogre, his skin painted in bands of brown, red and blue C an Ogre mage. As Ogres were generally possessed of limited intellect, the arcane casters amongst them tended to be Sorcerers. Ludmila had not seen them in the wilderness, but she had fought them in the Adventurer Training Area. What of it? Ludmilas voice drifted back up towards them. At her unperturbed tone, silence fell over the bowl. Normally, one would seek to officer some conciliatory response in the face of such numbers. That she didnt was a statement in itself. Thousands of eyes scrutinised her, seeking even the slightest hint of fear. After several moments, the Goblin crone snorted. Why you come, Human? She asked, Why you bring death? Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Ludmila stepped forward, casting her gaze up at the crowd above. I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom. By the arrival of winter, these lands C the entirety of the Upper Reaches and its encompassing ranges C will come under my jurisdiction. Amongst the Undead accompanying me are a few that you must recognize: they are the same as those in the army that swept away the invaders from the west. And now you bring death here! At the Goblin crones accusatory tone, the Demihumans above tensed, clutching their bows and spears and axes. It is not death that I bring, Ludmila said quietly, projecting her voice over the crowd, but an invitation. I am not here to steal your lands and drive you away, but to welcome you to our great nation. The Sorcerous Kingdom is not a Human country, but one where all races are welcome to prosper under its dominion. As citizens, you will receive the grace and protection of His Majesty the Sorcerer King, Ainz Ooal Gown. Name too long! The large Troll bellowed, Long! Weak! Cowardly! How long name protect? Ludmila narrowed her eyes, glaive appearing in hand. Behind her, the Death Knights and Death Warriors raised their blades. Screeches of panic filled the air. Some Demihumans bolted back into their holes. Many others cowered where they were. Stupid Pfot! The Goblin crone all but shrieked, You not see death below? Goblin die C all die! How is weak? If join, what do? Everyone turned their heads to the Ogre Sorcerer. If join, what do? He repeated, Join tribe? Ainz Ooal Gown, new chief? For the time being, Ludmila said, most things will remain as they have in generations past. The tribes will continue to answer to their respective chiefs, and how your leaders are chosen will also remain the same. Great tribes like the Sun Rock Tribe are also fine. The highest chiefs will answer to my administration. Many things will be new to you, but you may take your time getting used to them. Most importantly, you must follow the rules that apply to this territory. What rules? There are many, but I dont think that introducing them all at once would be prudent. The majority of the Sorcerous Kingdoms laws were still those of Re-Estize, while a few additional ones had been enacted to accommodate the realities of a multiracial nation. These newer laws would be simple to adopt, but the remainder revolved around Human society and more structured forms of sedentary civilization. To begin with, she said, raiding fellow citizens for food, equipment and slaves is prohibited. Theft is punishable according to the law, and slavery is illegal. Then how eat? The crone asked. With the events of the summer, Ludmila answered, there should be plenty of territory and game available. No! The crone frowned, How eat after? Troll eat Goblin. Ogre eat Goblin. Everything eat Goblin. If no eat Goblin, Goblin eat everything. All starve. The old crone appeared to be firmly grounded in practical wisdom C enough to ask one of the hardest questions right away. Goblins were a fecund species. If nothing kept their population under control, overpopulation would become an issue. In fact, it was an issue for every race in the Sorcerous Kingdom. With food and safety well in hand, all populations within the nation would only grow. The Duchy of E-Rantel was relatively small: what would happen when they ran out of room? The normal course of action was either migration or war. Excess populations would leave to find unclaimed lands to settle, or they would force others to vacate theirs. This behaviour did not just apply to Demihumans, but all living things. Thus far, the Royal Court had not broached the topic. The Sorcerous Kingdoms policies were also those of a benign and orderly nation, so their options for preemptive expansion were limited. Within two centuries, they would be facing a population crisis and the neighbouring nations would be well aware of it. By then, Ludmila thought that the Empire would be receptive to Demihuman migration, but it was merely delaying the ultimate issue. With its current policies, the Sorcerous Kingdoms prosperity would inevitably lead to unsustainable populations, even if they unified the entire world. Do you mean to say that Goblins are alright with being eaten? No? The crone frowned, No! But eat, must! No eat, bad! Ludmila scanned the teeming mass of Goblins above. They did not appear to disagree with the crones statement, but neither were they particularly pleased about it. It was simply a fact of Goblin life. She had an inkling that their harsh reality could be softened somewhat once the tribes of the Upper Reaches started to participate in the local economy. This, however, did not provide an answer to the problem of overpopulation. Finding a true answer seemed beyond anyones imaginationor rather, the true answer already existed, but was not in line with the regular laws of the Sorcerous Kingdom. If your people understand its necessity, Ludmila said, then I can create a bylaw C a special rule C so that you may maintain the relationship between your peoples. However, you are still prohibited from raiding those that lie outside of this special dispensation. This includes raiding other nations. Slavery will also remain illegal. And if attack? The Ogre Sorcerer asked, How then? Cloudstalkers come, cannot fight? Just to be certain, Ludmila replied, these cloudstalkers are felid Beastmen about twice my height? Several dozen heads nodded in response. In that case, she smiled slightly, I will inform them that you have become my subjectsthat is if you intend on becoming my subjects. Youcloudstalker chief? I do not think they have chiefs. They do answer to me, however C the Krkono?e came to join me in the spring. A dull murmur filled the air. Pfot shifted his bulk and scowled down at her. And if death-worshippers come? Killing and burning? Has something like that happened recently? In summer, the Goblin crone said. After great battle. Many come, fleeing. Tell of death-worshippers from the south. Many Humans. Bright weapons. Bright magics. Bright beings fall from sky. All tribes across mountains killed and burned! Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Ludmila frowned at the account, and the memory of the tongue-tied Bo and affable Cid came to mind. The two Scripture members had come in advance of a Theocracy Army that had been dispatched to stop the Goblin Army in the Upper Reaches. It appeared that they hadnt simply turned around to go home: they instead diverted to clean out the forests to the south of the Upper Reaches. Pfot was, in essence, asking if she would fight for them even if the attackers were Humans C death-worshippers who shared the same faith. She looked up at the massive Troll, holding his gaze with her own. If any foreign power infringes upon my territory with belligerent intent, she said. I will of course be obliged to answer in kind. It does not matter who they are. The three Demihuman leaders exchanged glances with one another, then looked down at her as one. Done, the Ogre Sorcerer said. Done, said the Goblin crone. Done, grunted Pfot. Sun Rock Tribe follow you, Ludmila Zahradnik, the old crone said. We join the Sorcerous Kingdom of Ainz Ooal Gown.
After accepting their oaths of fealty, Ludmila gave the Sun Rock Tribe until spring to spread the word of their new status as subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Despite the dangers inherent to life in the wilderness, events and information flowed slowly when existential threats to the entirety of the Upper Reaches werent afoot. This slowness did not bother Ludmila in the slightest, as she knew winter to be a slow season in general and she was in no hurry to force change. It would probably drive the Elder Liches of the administration crazy, however. Ludmila ordered the Elder Lich sergeant to bring its squadron to the construction camp to stand by for further orders, then flew up the barrier range to update the Krkono?e Rangers there on the status of the territories below. Looking over the Upper Reaches to the west, she mulled over what she would do next. Bringing the Sun Rock Tribe under her had effectively taken care of a third of the highland basin, advancing her personal schedule ahead by nearly two months. The remainder of the Upper Reaches would be sparsely populated due to the advance of the Goblin Army, but news of refugees coming from the south meant that there would be more than expected. She wasnt sure if the Royal Armys reputation had spread to these newly-arrived Demihumans, but perhaps the promise of security would be enough to convince them to throw in their lot with the Sorcerous Kingdom. She arrived back at the construction camp early in the morning. Most of the workers were already out and about, and the aromas of a hearty breakfast filled the air. Significant progress had been made in the past three days, with the workers longhouse approaching completion. The beginnings of warehouses had started to appear, and a miniature palisade had been raised around the alchemists workstation for some reason. Ludmila poked her head inside, finding Pam watching over an array of alchemical equipment with a bowl of hot stew in hand. Good morning, Pam. The Apprentice Alchemist started, placing her breakfast on the table before performing a rough curtsey. L-Lady Zahradnik, she said. Good morning. I will not get angry at you for eating breakfast during breakfast, you know. You wont? I have to wonder what makes you think that I would. Pam picked up her bowl again, absently stirring it with a crust of bread. II dont know what to think, my lady, she looked down at her food. Im just a girl from the city: an orphan that had to grow up in the old slums. Nobles were always three whole worlds away C I definitely never imagined Id be able to speak with one like this. You even remembered my name. The most I ever thought I would get was a you, girl! or something like that. Is that really what comes to mind when people think about Nobles? Probably? Back before the Sorcerous Kingdom, a lot of the Nobles that owned manors in the city were like that. Not that I blame them: Nobles have their own things to do. Remembering every little person in E-Rantel isnt one of them. Ludmila supposed that it was still that way. She certainly didnt have the time or inclination to get the name and background of every person that she passed in the street, but addressing people so rudely was not something she would do. Pam appeared to take her silence a bit too seriously. Th-that might be for those city Nobles, yeah? Its not as if commoners like us don''t have strange ideas as well. More than once I had some silly dream about becoming the favourite of some aristocrat and living an easy life for a few yearsafter that, Id use the connections I made to get a better job than carrying heavy crates back and forth all day. Not that Im pretty enough for that. Just something poor girls in the city sometimes hope for. Everyone uses everyone yknow? Ludmila eyed the Apprentices necklace. A crystal pendant hung off of it, as did an emblem of Surshana. Perhaps she was a member of the faithful recently returned to the fold: followers of The Six were usually more mindful of who they shared themselves with. Beyond that, Pam was three or four years younger than Ludmila, which meant she was not yet considered an adult. Then again, her life in the city was probably much harder than what those in rural areas experienced. Tenant agreements included enough land to support a household, though poor harvests or fluctuating prices for commodities affected everyone. Since spares of tenant families who did not require extra hands were usually sent out into the world upon reaching adulthood C which was around fourteen for followers of The Four C food and shelter were not problems for most households in a normal situation. Those who ended up in urban centres faced an uphill battle for survival. Orphans, spares, and those who migrated to try their luck in what they thought was a place of opportunity quickly discovered how hard it was to tap into the flows of wealth that coursed through a city or towns streets. Shops only required so many apprentices; temples could only support so many acolytes; the wealthy only needed so many servants. Adventurers usually met some grim fate before reaching Silver Rank. More often than not, a life of menial labour awaited the unestablished. It was not difficult to imagine why one would consider shortcuts that they would not have if their lot in life had been better. I hope that you will treat yourself more preciously from now on, Ludmila told her. Becoming an Alchemists Apprentice is quite a step up from transporting crates. It was just luck, I think, Pam turned her gaze downwards. I ran into some ridiculously pretty girl in the spring that could move things around like it was nothing. She helped me out for a day and that put me ahead enough to see if I could learn magic. I started figuring things out just in time for Miss LeNez to snap me up and whisk me off to Wardens Vale. It was not only luck, Ludmila said. If you did not have the capacity for magic in the first place, no amount of happenstance would have landed you in your current position. As a follower of The Six, you are not some insignificant orphan: you are an individual blessed with a valuable bloodline. Your future family will not have to live in the slums and struggle to survive. Ludmila left the Apprentice to her breakfast, going around the camp to inspect its progress. Watching the workers go back and forth, she wondered how many had the capacity for magic. She still received dubious looks from her atelier staff when it came to the proposed ratio of magic casters in her demesne. Due to multiple factors, Re-Estize had a critically low number of magic casters, so the idea that they were rare had become normal thinking to the magical community. But how many people were like Pam, who was once in a situation where she could not explore her potential? How many never considered magic in the first place? According to the knowledge of the local caster community, there were actually many magic casters who were not professionals. They did not pursue magical vocations or register at the Magician Guild. These non-professional magic casters treated magic as a supplemental skillset that improved their daily lives and the lives of those around them. A few questions posed to the various tenants that had migrated to the vale showed this to be the case. There were people who used magic to improve food quality. They conjured spices, paper and other commodities that were hard to access in a farming village. If you had a particularly stubborn stain, a Clean spell was just a few doors away. A tub of cold well water became a warm bath with a wave of a hand. Wardens Vale had Bohdan and Sophia, who saw to all of its needs, so Ludmila had never put much thought into increasing the villages magic caster population in the past. It was said that a professional magic caster with no particular aptitude could still eventually learn Second-tier magic. With Level 15 being what the average person was limited to in their lives, it was easy to see why that was. Professional magic casters lived fairly comfortable lives, which meant that they had the financial leeway to pursue side interests and hobbies. Third-tier magic required 15 Job Class Levels associated with the type of caster one was, so picking up even a single Job Class Level related to an unassociated side interest or hobby meant that one would become stuck as Second-tier casters. First-tier magic was also a saturated market, so those who did not have wealthy patrons or apprenticeships would take side jobs to further their studies, exposing them to the risk of picking up multiple build-contaminating Job Class Levels. To Ludmila, this suggested that her institutionalised approach to raising magic casters had a fair chance at attaining the desired demographics. Those who qualified to become professionals would receive the support that they needed to become Third-tier practitioners. Once individuals with aptitude were identified and caster bloodlines were cultivated, a decently-sized population of Fourth-tier magic casters was not implausible. It was not something that would happen in a handful of generations, but with a limitless lifespan and access to resurrection magic, she could ensure that this vision became a reality in the millennia to come. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 We have some new friends, Isorei. The camp overseer looked up from its paperwork. Your objective was to incorporate the denizens of this territory as new subjects. Friends does not indicate subjugation. Subjugation has various negative connotations, Ludmila said. None of which can be detected in the process that led to their admission as citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ludmila reached into her Infinite Haversack, producing a strip of salted venison. As an Undead being, she did not need to eat and did not experience hunger, but the aromas of breakfast still gave her an appetite for food. Many mindless Undead displayed hunger, such as Ghouls and Ghasts for flesh and incorporeal Undead for life energy. In her experience, however, the only other type of intelligent Undead that displayed anything like the needs of living things were Vampires. Lady Shalltears appetite for Ludmila grew as they spent time together, which occasionally led to her liege sating her hunger. Vampires had a well-known reputation for feeding on blood and were often associated with the more carnal aspects of Human nature, so Lady Shalltears needs were easy to understand and natural for her race. Of Revenants, however, Ludmila knew little beyond what His Majesty and Lady Shalltear had shared with her. The only clear compulsion that some appeared to possess was the pursuit of vengeance, which the Sorcerer King had inquired about several times. She felt no such thing, however C it never felt like she was being compelled to do anything. She certainly wasnt being compelled to nibble on a strip of jerky. The only thing that she could think that caused this appetite was based on what Ilyshnish had shared: that her existence was the manifestation of a concept. Since her Human self appeared to be one of the core elements of that concept, she displayed many Human traits and behaviours. As things were, Ludmila never grew hungry from not eating, but the things that should have tempted her appetite as a Human did. The results of this process appear to have pleased you. Ludmila took the strip of meat out of her mouth, waggling it as she spoke. I do not see why I should not be pleased, she said. The outcome was beyond optimal. Beyond optimal Isorei leaned forward slightly, Describe this process. It is not a process we can easily replicate, Ludmila said. You may as well consider it a product of chance. But if it can be replicated, Isorei said, our outcomes will always be beyond optimal. Ludmila smiled at the Elder Lichs intense interest, taking another bite out of her jerky. She idly gazed out over the camp, wondering where to begin. I suppose that I should preface this by describing the results if the preceding events had not occurred, she said. Generally speaking, negotiating with a Demihuman tribe involves a formula that factors in relative strength, the behaviours of each species, and how one leverages their position. If a Human Noble walks into the camp of even a small Demihuman tribe with a Death Knight in tow, you will not only have their reaction to the presence of a Human, but the universal reaction to the Undead. Things become messy past that point. It would probably result in several dead Demihumans, an injured or dead Human Noble, and the survivors fleeing in every direction while the Death Knight and its Squire Zombies try to kill as many of the aggressors as they can before losing track of the rest. And this was the expectation for your efforts? No, but it is how the basic formula would play out with those variables. I changed the variables C namely removing the Death Knight C and went alone. I am not the same as an average Human, and I have the luxury to allow Demihuman perceptions to align with reality. Once reality sunk in, I would be in a position to communicate properly with them. If anyone sought to challenge me in an attempt to deny reality, then forcefully correcting their perceptions would be required. After that would be the slow process of integration into the Sorcerous Kingdom. This was the original expectation for my interactions with the local Demihuman tribes. Isoreis pen scratched over his notepad. Ludmila was tempted to come around and take a look at what was being written, but he finished writing and raised his head again. How was the obtained result beyond optimal? The Demihumans in the eastern third of the Upper Reaches are all under the influence of a single great tribe C the Sun Rock Tribe. I was able to meet with their leaders, who willingly submitted to my rule without a fight. Word will travel slowly, but a third of our subjugation work has been effectively accomplished through nothing more than this single meeting. I do not recognize any substantial difference in efficiency compared to subjugating this Sun Rock Tribe with direct force. The difference lies in how we have been spared any need for doing such things and what it means for future integration, Ludmila told him. The denizens of the Upper Reaches were decimated this summer by the invading Goblin Army. Due to this, food and land are plentiful and their territorial tendencies have been blunted. In other words, they are in a collective frame of mind where recovery from a disaster is prioritised over aggression. They also know that the ones who destroyed the Goblin Army saved them from destruction in turn. More importantly, they understand the impossible difference in strength between the Royal Army and themselves. If that were not already enough, the Theocracy forces that turned around once they found out they had nothing to do in the Upper Reaches instead diverted to clear out their side of the mountains, creating a tide of refugees that reinforced the notion that enemies still lay to the south. So they have been made to believe that they are in a hopeless situation, Isorei said, and the Sorcerous Kingdom is their only recourse. Ludmila frowned at Isoreis summary. I would not exactly express what happened in those terms. Saying that they were made to believe their situation also suggests that the entire cascade of events since last winter was the result of some grand machination with impossibly precise results. I believe that we can replicate the process, the Elder Lichs voice turned thoughtful. I will submit my report with the recommendation that this method is employed elsewhere. I would recommend against making that recommendation, Ludmila told Isorei. The Sorcerous Kingdom should not rely on such duplicitous methods. Our national prestige would suffer incalculable damage if it was discovered that we employed such underhanded schemes against civilian populations without just cause. The rest of the morning was spent going over procedures for receiving any Demihuman visitors to the camp, as well as how the local security forces would act around them. She didnt think that any curious or brave tribespeople would appear for months yet, but the exercise planted the seeds for many other considerations meriting thought before the coming of spring. Though she had a sense that the Upper Reaches would not resemble any Human territory of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the realisations that had come with the past week clearly defined the differences. Only the lands along the roads and the central fort would match Wardens Vale in terms of development. The rest would likely remain the savage wildlands nested in overactive Human imaginations. Even undeveloped, the territory still had natural resources. It was in these resources she put her hopes into when it came to economic integration. All sorts of things could be foraged that had value in the rest of the Sorcerous Kingdom. There were even luxury commodities like perfumes and precious ores. Over the years, the locals would learn how to trade for manufactured goods like tools and fabrics. With trade would flow not just wealth, but ideas and information. It was possible that the process would take generations, but as long as connections were maintained, the denizens of the Upper Reaches would form a distinct culture that contributed to the greater culture of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Rather than forcing compliance, she felt that this more natural process would result in fewer problems in the long run. An odd feeling fell over her as her busy schedule unexpectedly unbusied itself. She was prepared to tromp around the eastern basin for the next two months, trying to establish order over the tribes. Bringing the Sun Rock Tribe under her made that unnecessary. Reconnaissance and cartography by the Royal Army were as much for her administrations benefit as it was a training exercise, so she was loath to change what they were doing. Additionally, her review of the Linum sisters patrol and security arrangements found that they were already making the best use of available resources. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I should check on Ilyshnishs place... Despite her desire to travel, the Frost Dragon constantly worried about her lair. Ludmila made the long ascent to the peak that loomed over the Katze River Valley. The heights of Mount Verilyn had been refashioned by Lord Mare while Ludmila was out in the Katze Plains. Its highest peaks had been linked and reshaped to form a north-facing bowl containing a lake roughly six kilometres long and three kilometres wide. The lake and the bowl were not visible from the surroundings below. Ludmila hadnt yet seen the Frost Dragons home, so she was growing curious about what it looked like. Though the floor of the river valley was rarely cold enough to freeze, snow and ice were already collecting in the shadows of Mount Verilyns heights. According to the Frost Dragon, her home would remain frozen even during the height of summer, so a snow-capped massif complete with glaciers would become a permanent part of the local scenery. When Ludmila asked why that was, Ilyshnish only looked at her as if she was some sort of idiot. Ludmila flew over the lake, peering into its crystal clear waters. The entrance to Ilyshnishs lair was supposed to be in the depths of the lake''s southern end, but she couldn''t see it from above. She glanced around before unequipping her outfit and dropping into the lake with a light splash. Gooseflesh formed over her skin in reaction to the icy water. Yet, at the same time, the cold had no true effect on her being. After sinking nearly a hundred metres, she finally spotted a cavern entrance. It took her over fifteen minutes to find her way out of the maze-like tunnels. Her head broke the surface of another lake inside the peakor did it count as the same lake? The ceiling stretched high above, and the entire cavern was coated in a thick layer of ice. Five hundred metres away, a frozen island floated in the water. Is that an iceberg? Ludmila swam over. Once she crawled up onto the ice and rose to her feet, she shook herself off as best as she could. It occurred to her that she was running around naked in someone elses home, save for her belt and the containers hanging upon it. Her smallclothes and boots came on a moment later. Her gaze wandered everywhere as she made her way around. It was not really comparable to anything; the only thing that came to mind was that it was a Dragon-sized home. While they were supposedly the smallest of True Dragons, Frost Dragons were still Dragons. According to Ilyshnish, a fully-developed Ancient Frost Dragon would be thirty metres in length. The icy abode before her appeared to be fashioned for that eventuality. Tunnels were burrowed through the ice, leading to dozens of large chambers. All of them were devoid of any content. After going up and down for a while, she found herself entering a large inner chamber. It was carved out at water level, forming a sort of moat around a central island. An island in a lake in an island in a lake in a mountain...only accessible from a lake on top of a mountain. Did all Dragons have such well-hidden lairs? Why was Ilyshnish constantly worried about her home when it was so inaccessible? She doubted that anyone would know it was here if not for the conspicuous presence of ice on the mountain. Even if they managed to locate the entrance, most would simply freeze or drown trying to make it in. She unequipped her smallclothes again and swam over to the core of her companions lair. A small pile of platinum coins occupied the exact centre. Several small bookshelves were arranged around it, half-filled with books. A desk with a chair sat between two of the bookshelves, and a couch with a blanket was placed across the pile of coins from it. Ludmila had no idea what a Frost Dragon needed a blanket for. Ilyshnish, is there anything you wanted me to check on in your lair? Several minutes passed without a response. Ilyshnish? Ludmila considered nudging the presence in the corner of her mind, but she wasnt sure what that would do. It was mid-afternoon, so chances were that she was on the road. All Ludmila could discern, however, was that she was stressed and anxious, which she supposed was no different than before. Maybe she was simply too far for coherent communication. She would have to ask Lady Aura about it at some point. She made one more round through the Dragons lair before swimming back out again. Floating above the water, she dried her hair before descending to the harbour. With the construction crews out in the Upper Reaches, a sleepy sort of feeling had settled over her capital. Ludmila took comfort in the familiar sensation C though much had changed, the sense of slowness that settled over the Vale as winter approached had not. Death Knights stood at their posts and patrolled the harbour front. Three Soul Eaters patiently waited for work with their wagons. The only sign of activity beyond that was in the harbour masters office. She walked over and poked her head inside. Jeeves? Welcome, Lady Zahradnik! The Skeleton Merchant greeted her with a bright voice and an elegant bow. Standing behind his desk surrounded by shelves and filing cabinets, he appeared to be much busier than the sight of the empty harbour suggested. Did something happen? No, just going through old records, he replied. I received a report from one of the ladies with the Ministry of Transportation about a new fellow coming in to ply the route between Wardens Vale and Corelyn Harbour. His vessel has some interesting dimensions, and I was trying to figure out how much cargo he could handle. Captain I?kur is an independent trader, Ludmila told him, so we cannot treat Ruins Wake as we do our own ship. We will have to wait until he loads his purchases before hiring the remainder of his cargo capacity for our shipments. Of course my lady, of course. Still, this will be quite the boon. That much was true. The trusty old knarr of Wardens Vale endlessly went back and forth from Corelyn Harbour, yet Ludmilas warehouses and cargo lots continued to fill. Hiring another ship was better than leaving goods unsold for seasons on end. The completion of the roads and restoration of the bridge to the interior would also alleviate matters, but, as usual, there was too much work and not enough labour. The first few rounds of Ruins Wake should be as a chartered cargo vessel, Ludmila said. How quickly will we be able to empty the warehouses? Lady Corelyn has a seemingly bottomless appetite for timber and stone, so I doubt there will be any problems receiving the increased volume. As much as could be expected for a vessel of that size, but its strange: the projected loading time is a serious impediment. According to the ministrys information, it should take four or five hours to fully unload and load Ruins Wake. It takes about a day for her to go from Wardens Vale to Corelyn Harbour, so its quite the chunk of time. It was a problem identified by her friends even before Soul Eaters saw wider implementation in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Cargo took time to load, and a vehicle that wasnt on the move was simply a highly-inefficient warehouse. This loading time took up a larger percentage of a routes schedule as transportation became faster. A freight wagon took an hour to unload, load, and secure. That same wagon could take a Soul Eater less than an hour to deliver its goods from village to town. With infrastructure being improved and Soul Eater-drawn wagons becoming increasingly common, so too were the delays caused by cargo transfers. Unless it was one of the newly-built cargo hubs like Corelyn Harbour, towns and even the city of E-Rantel ended up with long lines of wagons on the roads. According to Clara, Lady Shalltear had already provided them with a solution, leaving its implementation to Clara, Liane and Florine. Supposedly, it was something that would revolutionise transport, and the design of recently-built harbour and warehouse areas C including those in Wardens Vale C had something to do with it. As long as the expansion of the harbour district can keep up with our exports, Ludmila said, we should be fine. This issue may not be with us for much longer. Speaking of keeping up, I believe we need to open another warehouse for alchemical reagents. Yes, thats right, Jeeves nodded. Those trainees of yours are quite industrious. That is a good thing, Ludmila smirked. They need to be ready for formal training in the spring. The trainees Jeeves was referring to were the children that Ludmila had hand-picked to be raised as the first class in the next generation of the territorys Rangers. Those whose lineages were recorded in the temple records were surprisingly easy to identify. Those without she had to meet with and create new records for. She had gone through many hours of family tales in order to do so, with many of them dubious in the retelling. Since the children were still schooling in their respective villages, she had assigned to them the tasks that she herself had been instructed in at the same age. Survival skills were part and parcel of being a Ranger, so it was Ludmilas hope that the children would gain their first Ranger Level by having them go out into the secure parts of the vale to practice every day. While she had spent more of her time on administrative tasks than Ranger-related ones, Ludmila thought that this would be well within the realm of plausibility. According to Alessia, Acolytes and Squires in the Theocracy started their training between the ages of six and eight. Have there been any issues with spoilage or vermin? The new warehouses appear to be keeping well, Jeeves reported. Quality of storage is not a problem, just the dwindling amount of remaining space. Once this Captain I?kur starts his route, we should see a slowdown of this, if not a small reversal. You have really taken well to your new post. You flatter me, my lady. In truth, its essentially the same work as before. Theres just far more of it, which I am grateful for. The other Jeeves would have surely been happy as well. The thought of his loss still angered her, but at the same time, the Jeeves before her wouldnt have been born if the old Jeeves had not perished. Well, let me know if there is anything you would like, Ludmila said. I still feel like I should be compensating you for your work in some way. As usual, the diminutive Skeleton Merchant scoffed at the notion. Perish the thought, my lady! You are my summoner, so simply being of use to you brings me joy! Her experiences with both Jeeves had taught her much about the nature of created beings. This, in turn, helped her greatly in understanding His Majestys Undead servitors. Still, she sometimes wondered if the Sorcerer King ever had the same thoughts about compensation. After reviewing the rest of the harbours upcoming matters, she hopped onto one of the waiting wagons, if only to give the Soul Eater something to do. Upon entering the town and opening the door to her temporary residence, she found nearly a dozen Elder Liches standing around her makeshift Hall. Why are you all down here? Ludmila asked. The Elder Liches exchanged glances before one of them came forward. Its words rolled out in grim tones. Commander Wiluviens affliction has advanced into its terminal stages. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Ludmila paced up the stairs, a hand going to the Infinite Haversack at her right hip. It came back down again as she took a deep breath. Preparations have been readied for weeks, Wiluvien has everything that she needs Upon reaching the second floor landing, the door to the war room opened. One of the locals who had made herself available as a midwife stepped out. Rowena Kemble was a mother of two; a tidy-looking woman in her mid-twenties. She wore the smock and kirtle common to rural villagers, dyed in vibrant autumn colours. Behind her came one of Ludmilas Death Knight footmen, carrying a basin with used towels and empty potion bottles. The midwife only seemed to notice her several steps out of the chamber. She stopped to dip in a slight curtsey. My lady. How is everything going, Mrs Kemble? Ludmila asked. Miss Linum is resting with her baby inside, Miss Kemble replied. We were well-prepared in advance, so things went quite smoothly. Well, except for those Elder Liches. They kept crowding in to watch, so I chased them out. Behind her, the Death Knight footman shook its head and seemed to sigh. Ludmila wasnt sure if it did so because the Elder Liches had gotten in the way or the fact that a village midwife had chased away enough Elder Liches to destroy a decently-sized country. After some consideration, she decided it was the former. In their particular situation, the midwife was the expert in charge, so they ended up deferring to her the same way that they would listen to a Ranger serving as a tracker or a woodcutter clearing the overgrown roads. Authority and hierarchy stood above all else in the Sorcerous Kingdom; personal strength and station only mattered where it was supposed to matter. How long did it take? About five hours, my lady. Turned into a bigger deal than it shouldve been. The Elder Liches were all confused because they werent familiarised with the procedures. The Death Knights were the only ones that kept their heads. Shouldntve been a surprise since theyve always had that reliable feeling about them. The baby was born about an hour ago C a boy, by the way C but I stuck around to make sure that nothing happened after. Is Lluluvien inside as well? The midwife snorted. Naw. She snored right through the whole thing. Makes you wonder what these sisters are made of. Ludmila glanced towards the Linum sisters bedroom door. They had moved into the manor as their delivery dates drew closer, but since they always worked their shifts, the Half Elves were probably long-accustomed to ignoring disturbances while they rested. Maybe Wiluvien will sleep straight through Lluluviens labour, as well, Ludmila smirked. Thank you so much for making yourself available for this, Mrs Kemble. An honour to serve, my lady, Rowena Kemble bobbed her head. Always a joy to see more children around. Gotta fill up our city, eh? With that, the midwife went down the stairs and out of the building. Inside the war room, Wiluvien was sound asleep on one of the couches with her newborn cradled in her arms. Ludmila smiled down warmly at the mother and child. Though conceived under horrible circumstances, the baby would be raised with proper care and hopefully make his own small mark on the world. She leaned forward, seeing if she could catch a glimpse of the Quarter Elfs C or whatever they called them C ears, but they were covered by his mothers blanket. Not wanting to cause any further disturbances, she padded out of the room. Back downstairs, Ludmila glowered at the gaggle of Elder Liches. It is not the terminal stage of an affliction, she told them. She was delivering her child. That being said, if the Undead servitors harboured values in regards to the living that were similar to those of naturally manifested Undead, they might indeed view it as a living blight being spewed forth into the world. His Majesty did not carry those views, however. Do we have clearance to resume operations? One of the Elder Liches asked. You do, Ludmila nodded. But keep in mind that Wiluvien is resting in there. Maintain a Silence spell over her and do not do anything to disturb them for the next day or so. Are there any updates to our orders? The tribes are settling down for the winter, she said, so there should be little in the way of new developments. This should also make it easier for us to figure out how many Demihumans there are out there. Continue as you have C Wiluvien should be able to resume her duties by tomorrow. Without any temple staff, it was fortunate that alchemical production was well underway. If not for healing magic or potions, it took months for a woman to fully recover from childbirth. The Elder Lich officers filed back up into the war room. Ludmila went over to the office on the main floor. Within, Nonna appeared to be adding reports to the demesne archives. You could have informed me via Message, Ludmila said. Childbirth is neither an administrative task nor a military duty, Nonna replied. Your presence was unnecessary. I recall a certain Elder Lich immediately demanding that I run over when Mrs Milo was having her baby. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The process was unfamiliar, the Elder Lich said. It is no longer. Ludmila suppressed a smirk. Nonna had been very insistent that Ludmila come over and explain everything that was going on since the people involved were basically ignoring her. Ludmila and Nonna had been expulsed from the Milo household when the Elder Lich started broaching matters of legality and procedure. She walked over to her desk and sorted through the various documents that had piled up over the past few days. Each days worth was partitioned by Nonnas daily report, and most of what she saw were updates on various aspects of her demesne. She picked up the small stack of papers and slowly went through them as she leaned against a wall, making sure nothing was amiss and looking for anything noteworthy. Work on the highway running between the Great Lake and the Dwarf Kingdom had finally been suspended for the winter as the first major storm of the season buried the foothills in two metres of snow. The group contracted for the work, as well as the other dwarves working around the Sorcerous Kingdom, had returned to their homeland for some sort of religious holiday. They would resume work on the infrastructure in the city later that winter, and construction of the highway would continue in the spring. Next, was a bulletin from the E-Rantel Festival Committee. As one of the local leaders, Ludmila was technically a part of the committee but had never attended any of its meetings. It was the sort of thing that civilian Nobles loved to spend inordinate amounts of time preparing for, but martial Nobles simply threw liquor at. According to her friends, it was perhaps the only time when one would see members of the Royal Court, the House of Lords, the guildmasters and the spiritual leaders of the city in one place. If one were to summarise it in a word, it would be chaos C especially with members of the Royal Court constantly trying to outdo one another. Ludmila frowned over the details of the bulletin, which provided updates to the information and timelines of various projects surrounding the first of the nations new festivals. how many statues? The Sorcerer King Grand Thanksgiving had originally been slated for the autumn harvest, but the size and scope of the affair had grown so much that it had been delayed until the next autumn harvest. At first, it felt like a formalised date to mark the end of the season C something not much different from the local harvest festivals held in every territory. And then, the Prime Minister added the statues. Perhaps spurred on by the appearance of the tribute from the Azerlisia Mountains, Prime Minister Albedo had decided to throw in a few statues of her own. According to Clara, Lady Shalltear had taken offence to this blatant and shallow usurpation of others achievements. It didnt sound like something Lady Shalltear would say, so Ludmila guessed it was something far more direct and provocative. Ninety-five per cent of the committee had fainted from the overwhelming pressure emanated by the two royal courtiers as they verbally sparred against one another. A short recess was called after that. A week later, Lord Cocytus added a parade to be held by the Royal Army. Lady Shalltear added majestic Frost Dragon flyovers to the parade and free transportation for those that wanted to come to the city to celebrate His Majestys grand festival. Lady Aura and Lord Mare threw in riveting entertainment: exciting battles and adventures in the Adventurer Training Area. More and more features were added, and the harvest festival went from a single day to three. At last counting, it would last for two weeks. This was not so bad in itself, as the citizens tended to take a sort of break after the harvest anyway, but the most recent bulletin announced the addition of more statues, each over a hundred metres tall. One set would be displayed in the city and they were deliberating over where to put the rest. Having a few modest statues was all well and good, except Ludmila had no idea where in the city they could place multiple statues over a hundred metres tall. She set aside the bulletin, praying that they wouldnt tell her to stick one in Wardens Vale. Aside from work associated with her administration, there were also reports from the Ministry of Transportation and the Royal Army. Ludmila stopped at the bottom of the army reports, finding a correspondence from Lord Cocytus. She unsealed the letter and skimmed through its content before raising it in one hand. Nonna, she said, did anything else come with this delivery? Did the bearer have anything to add? Documents from the Royal Army are personally delivered by military personnel, the Elder Lich replied. The civilian administration is not privy to its content, nor did the servitor performing the delivery convey any additional missives. Ludmila admired the professionalism of the administrations Elder Liches, but she still wished that they would be more personable at the same time. Admittedly, it was better than having a clerk that grew too curious for their own good. By all reports, her former nation of Re-Estize was decidedly not a bastion of administrative professionalism. Additionally, be it under a corrupt official or a well-meaning one, there was always a certain amount of permeability in Human-run administrations. Contrary to his brusque manner of speech, Lord Cocytus handwriting flowed elegantly over the letters crisp sheets of paper. A bit too elegantly perhaps: it seemed that he used an ink brush rather than a pen. The letter was prefaced by a formal greeting of several sentences before moving on to present its content. The months-long assessment and reorganisation of the Baharuth Empires domestic security arrangements was moving on to its next phase. First came the long and involved process of slimming down the Empires eight Legions into six. This had reportedly raised all sorts of issues on the Empires side, as such a monumental change had massive economic and demographic repercussions. Officially, they had acquiesced to the Sorcerous Kingdoms advisory, but Liane said that the Empires Administration was working like hell in order to mitigate disruptions caused by the dissolution of two whole Legions. This paved the way for supplementary forces from the Sorcerous Kingdom to assume their posts in the Baharuth Empire. The Empires protectorate status allowed it a nearly unlimited degree of freedom when it came to all aspects of its governance, so these supplementary forces were simply leased out to be used by the Imperial Army. One might say that it was a forced lease, but, at the same time, the leased forces were far superior even when compared to the combined might of the two dissolved Legions while being a fraction of the operating cost. What was left now was the integration of these leased forces with the Imperial Army. The Grand Marshal and his general staff had come up with several recommendations for the Empire, but the Empire was ultimately allowed to do as they saw fit. Invoking the overruling clause in their relationship as suzerain and client state was not something to be done lightly, after all. Instead, Lord Cocytus had opted to send a liaison to advise the Imperial Army on the deployment of their new security forces. As the Baharuth Empire was a Human one, he had decided to ask Ludmila if she would serve in the role as one with ample experience commanding the Royal Army. It would be a long trip, but winter was as slow a season for Humans in rural territories as it was for Demihuman tribes. Her winter schedule was equally slow and uneventful: mostly overseeing the ongoing development efforts that would proceed regardless of whether she was there or not. She had meant to fill that time with her work in the Upper Reaches, but that task had been unexpectedly catapulted forward as well. What remained was her work in the sparsely-populated remainder of the Upper Reaches and her ongoing research for the development of Wardens Vale. Taking on a role as an army liaison was the perfect opportunity to learn about the Empire, presented at as close to a perfect time as possible. It was as if everything had been preordained, though she couldnt begin to imagine what sort of masterful architect could have engineered the flow of events in such a purposeful way. That being said, she would be a fool if she let such a golden opportunity slip by. A first-hand look at the Imperial Legions was exactly what she needed. Ludmila went over to her desk and settled down to pen out a reply. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 7th Day, Upper Water Month, 343 High Imperial Calendar Hello, diary! Elena Gran here. I dont know why Im addressing my diary, but well be together from now on. Please treat me well. We arrived at Laga? this morning. I thought Wyvenford was big, but There are so many different people here. There were plenty of Elves in Wyvenford, and you could always see Nereids and Merfolk in the river, but Laga? has everything. I counted at least nine different types of Beastmen. There are Orthrous and their cousins, too. Pteropus live up on all the towers and Formians are crawling all over the place. Kinda weird when you have people flying around and walking on the walls. The capital really feels like a capital, you know? Everythings so grand, like its out to make a statement. Some of the buildings are so huge that they block out the sky. Everywhere is busy, busy, busy. Im pretty sure I was walking around with my mouth open all day like a country yokel. Who am I kidding C I am a country yokel. Theres just no hiding it here. There are fountains and gardens everywhere and waterways along every main street. Everyone can get everywhere easy. Except for me. I got lost two blocks out of the harbour. A nice guy helped me out. Really nice. Maybe spring has come early for Elena Gran? Anyway, its been a long day. I managed to figure out how to get to the Imperial Archive from my place, so hopefully, I wont be late for my first day of work. C Elena
Sitting behind a desk piled high with dictionaries, anthologies and other texts that she thought might be useful for translation, Clara Corelyn tapped her lip thoughtfully with the base of her pen. It had been a week since Ludmila dropped off a copy of the diary she had found in the Katze Plains. After over thirty hours poring through piles of references, Clara decided that she had come up with a satisfactory translation for the first entry. A basic translation, at any rate. There were still words that she wasnt certain about, but, hopefully, her grasp of the script would expand as she worked on further entries. That being said, a somewhat comprehensive analysis of the language employed would most likely take decades. Ludmila had gone over a few pages with her, noting that significant portions of the script employed were like that which was used by various languages in the region...but her friends comparison was backwards. It was the regional scripts of the present day that had elements from the script in the diary. To be precise, the language employed appeared to be the root of many different languages. She would not be surprised if the elements foreign to Human languages could be found in those of nonhuman societies. One might be led to believe that such a language would be more primitive than the languages used in the present, but it was the opposite. The language was unspeakably advancedwell, it was more accurate to say it was speakably advanced. Clara had first picked up on this when she tried to read it out loud. Further analysis found that what she had read out loud contained multiple meanings in many different languages. It wasnt in the sense that she was reading a series of puns or any sort of poetic or literary device. What she had read could be perceived as different sentences entirely. The only reason she was able to pick up on this quality was because she was educated in a dozen languages, which was enough for her to both convey and comprehend the multiple meanings contained in the entry. The speaker and the listener of the language C or the reader of the script C needed the same level of linguistic mastery to understand every possible meaning contained in their discourse. One would wonder why anyone would develop such a complex way to communicate, but Clara suspected that if one grew up in the place where the language was employed, it would be rather simple to learn. Perhaps even necessary. It wasnt the same as working backwards to piece everything together as a member of a mono-racial society. Within the diary, there were more instances of the language being casually used in this manner, which further lent to the impression that those fluent in it had no difficulties with it. The paragraph about the nice man not only contained what was written in Claras simplistic translation, but described his features, personality and what attracted Elena to him. Rather than becoming wordy when she wanted to emphasise or expound on something, the density of her writing changed. A sentence could be a sentence, or it could be an entire paragraph packed into the same number of letters. It was an extraordinarily elegant way to communicate. It was also extraordinarily easy to lose. A language tailored for a multiracial society with its myriad of cultures. This required said society to remain functional or many elements would fall out of use. Two or three generations of neglect would cause it to be mostly forgotten, save for the direct meanings relevant to each language that had sprouted from it. There was a game that Nobles played, one where the players would showcase how cultured they were by conveying multilayered dialogue that employed various languages in a manner similar to the way that this progenitor language worked. Highly skilled Bards could also be very proficient at this, though their performances varied according to what they thought their audience could understand. If they believed that there were nobles or other similarly educated patrons present, Bards would focus on employing these skills to gain their appreciation and secure the greatest earnings. While it did have its uses, Clara had thought that it was a mostly pretentious practice. The game was intellectually stimulating and provided an unmatched richness to dialogue when the players were similarly skilled, but it was also employed by the educated to mock the ignorant. One could say things that only certain others could understand, so entire conversations could pass over peoples heads while they believed nothing was amiss. It was also dangerous to utilise when conveying sensitive information in public, as one could not tell who could and could not understand the full meaning of what was being said. Shortly after beginning her work on the diarys translation, Clara leaned towards the idea that the present-day game was most likely a vestige of this ancient language and those like it. Only people who retained the level of knowledge required to pass on the workings of this language could use it, and that knowledge slowly drifted from its source with every generation. Over time, no one would know its source, as demonstrated before her. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The language was an art in itself, and only artists, scholars, and their patrons had retained its use. Magic that translated language only translated it in a single, direct way to the magic user, so there was no easy method to derive the full meaning of what was written without being a native user. A knock sounded from her office door. Yes? My lady, Captain Cavallaro has arrived. Ill be right out. Clara rose from her desk, placing the diary and the translated page into the Infinite Haversack at her waist. Her fingers brushed lightly down her figure as she checked over her garb. Rather than thinking of it as clothing, there were more pieces that were not, so, like Ludmila, she had ended up thinking of her outfit as equipment. In addition to a Ring of Sustenance, Lady Shalltear had bestowed a number of other magic items upon her. On her other hand was a Ring of Mental Fortitude, which rendered her immune to mind-affecting spells and abilities. One of her earrings conferred immunity to disease and poison. Her need for sleep and sustenance was minimised, she couldnt be charmed or influenced by spells, skills and abilities that negatively influenced her mental state, and she couldnt get sick or be poisoned. This, however, was not all. A Necklace of Natural Armour, an Earring of Deflection, and a set of Bracers of Armour cleverly fashioned to fit under her sleeves made it harder to land a telling blow on her than it would be to wound a warrior in full plate armour through a sturdy tower shield. Over her shoulders was draped a Mantle of Energy Resistance, which provided damage reduction against energy damage. Her cowl was a Cowl of Invisibility, and her circlet was a helmet that bestowed Darkvision and See Invisibility. Appearing as a chain of ornate silver links adorning her waist, an Adamantine Girdle provided physical damage reduction. Attacks that managed to reach her would have to surpass this protection to deal bodily harm, and she could render herself invisible to avoid detection should it be prudent. Alongside several mundane belt pouches, an enchanted mithril dagger was sheathed in its scabbard on her left hip: something she had possessed since childhood. The Infinite Haversack hung over her right, filled with useful consumables, work-related materials, and various odds and ends. Her evening gloves were in reality items enchanted to increase her physical strength. On her feet were Boots of Swiftness. According to Lady Shalltear, she now had the raw physical capabilities of a Platinum-rank Adventurer, though civilian nobles did not have the conditioning, martial ability or Skills of one. She was quite difficult to hurt now, but she was still a civilian noble under all of her equipment. The items were not something that would allow her to fearlessly wade into battle C it was meant to protect her from assassination attempts and buy her escorts time to respond to threats. In all, Clara was adorned in a panoply that even an emperor would be envious of, and she was not the only one who possessed it. There hadnt been an official announcement yet, but Lady Shalltear had informed Clara that her title would be transferred under her authority. Liane and Florine would also become Lady Shalltears vassals and so had received the same protective equipment. None of the other nobles received anything more than a Ring of Mental Fortitude, so Clara could only wonder what sort of dangers they would be thrust into. Then again, Ludmila being Lady Shalltears vassal may have influenced their future lieges choices. In terms of their daily lives, they would continue to do what they had been doing. Their taxes would go to Lady Shalltear instead of the Crown and they were also no longer members of the Royal Court as they were no longer the Sorcerer Kings direct vassals. Since this was merely a technicality in the Sorcerous Kingdom and they didnt participate in the proceedings of the Royal Court anyway, it was a non-factor. They would still participate as members of the House of Lords, though she supposed that the so-called Corelyn faction would probably become known as Lady Shalltears faction. Clara, Liane and Florine were already working closely with Lady Shalltear, so the transition as a whole seemed natural. Most importantly, they, along with Ludmila, could now work even more closely together as members of Lady Shalltears court. This was not a whimsical arrangement for a group of friends, however: Lady Shalltear was the Minister of Transportation. The Sorcerous Kingdom was rapidly rising in prominence, and it was up to them to pave the way both literally and figuratively. Infrastructure and logistics were two of the cornerstones of a nations development, so the future of the Sorcerous Kingdom had been entrusted to them. Captain Cavallaro awaited her in the gardens leading to the castle keep, fully equipped in arms and armour. He was speaking to a second Paladin: a girl who was also adorned for battle. Like the Paladin Captain, she wore a surcoat indicating that she was a Paladin of Surshana. The two lowered their heads at her approach. Countess Corelyn, Captain Cavallaro said stiffly, I hope the day finds you well. I am not sure if you have met before, but this is Sister Alessia del Altamura. Comitessa, Alessia greeted her in a small voice. She is the former Squire that you spoke of? Clara asked. She is, the Paladin Captain unbent himself and nodded. Now that she is here, we have twice the fighting strength. Clara suppressed a smile at his continued worry over the upcoming meeting. Ruins Wake would be arriving at the harbour, and Captain Cavallaro insisted on being present to ensure that she was well protected by one who was experienced in dealing with the Undead from Katze Plains. Ludmila didnt have a problem with Ruins Wake and her Elder Lich captain, which was good enough for Clara. Sister Alessia peered up at the other Paladin. Brother Marcus, she said, why have I become fighting strength? You are a Paladin, are you not? This is true, but I only came to bring the horses from E-Rantel. And so you have, Captain Cavallaro nodded. Is there a pressing need to return? I recall that you were curious about the Countess. It is not every day that you see a Noble, yes? I live in the city, Brother Marcus, Sister Alessia replied. You can see Nobles there every day. Behind Clara, Taiya softly cleared her throat. We should head over to the harbour, Clara said. Ruins Wake is due to arrive soon. Sister Alessia, if you would like to join us, I would be more than happy for your company. Ruins Wake? A Ghost Ship from the Katze Plains. They have expressed an interest in trade, and His Majesty directed them to me. Sister Alessia visibly brightened at her words. I will come, comitessa, she gave the warhammer at her hip a couple of confident pats. It has been a few years since I have seen a Ghost Ship. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 As Sister Alessia did not have a horse, Clara invited her to ride in her carriage. The young Paladin seemed uncomfortable at first, glancing about nervously at the cushy furnishings, ornate detailing and various magical conveniences for work and travel on the road. Several minutes after getting underway she seemed to settle down. So, how has life in the Sorcerous Kingdom treated you thus far? Clara asked as the shadow of the castle gate darkened the windows. I think it is not so bad, comitessa, Sister Alessia answered, but many things are different from the Theocracy. I do not know this northern language, so the people in the city all sound very distant. When first we came through your lands, I thought ah, maybe they are much like us here, after all, but those further north are truly a different people. There should be a few in the city that should not seem so foreign to you, Clara said. This is true, Sister Alessia nodded. There are a small number of faithful in the city, and they have been educated by the temple. I had the good fortune of becoming acquainted with the one called Zahradnik, who speaks in our language. It was surprising to see a southerner in the north, but her hospitality is still much like that of her people. Is that so? Yes, it is nothow can I saypretentious? This northern culture has layers hidden behind layers C even the common folk put on airs and swagger about if they think it will gain them something they do not deserve. It is difficult for me to discern where people truly stand. Their carriage slowed, and Clara opened a window to take a look outside. A caravan that bore the mark of a merchant company from the Theocracy was plodding along in front of them. Those in the rearmost wagon appeared caught between assurance because of the Paladin Captain riding alongside the carriage and panic from Soul Eater drawing it. I suppose allowing Captain Cavallaro to accompany me worked out in the end, after all, Clara said. Brother MarcCerm, the Captain did not come by your invitation? No, Clara smirked. When he heard that Ruins Wake was inbound, he insisted that he be there for my protection. Sister Alessia snorted and rolled her eyes. His addition to your escort means little when four Death Knights, a Death Warrior, and a Soul Eater are already present, she said. Brother Marcus is an idiot in certain waysyou have told him that his interest can never be returned, yes? I would think that a Paladin Captain understands this. As I say, comitessa, Sister Alessia sighed, he is an idiot. You are not the first. Did you know that he had eyes for the Black Scale Dragon Lord? Clara raised an eyebrow at the mention of the Draconic Kingdoms sovereign. He tried to court Queen Oriculus? How would a Paladin from the Theocracy even meet her? Though not hostile to one another, the fact that the Draconic Kingdoms head of state had Draconic lineage made them a non-Human nation in the perception of the Theocracys citizens. Even if the inland sea did not divide their two nations C or rather, even with the inland sea providing a water route between them C the Humans of the Theocracy were loath to interact with their neighbours to the east. That the citizens of the Draconic Kingdom were fellow Humans did not matter, and word of the Theocracys forces assisting the Draconic Kingdom would surely result in public outcry. We send forces to assist the Draconic Kingdom with their furry problem on a somewhat regular basis, Sister Alessia said. Unofficially, of course. It is a nation led by a Dragon Lord, but if they fall to the Beastmen, those Beastmen become the Theocracys new neighbours. The relief forces pass through Altamura under the pretence that they are conducting exercises in Katze. Hmmusually it is an army group, a few Paladin squadrons and C if the Beastmen are especially frisky C some special forces. Was she allowed to share this? According to Ludmila, Sister Alessia was a very strict and orderly individual. If so, it meant that she had thrown in her lot with the Sorcerous Kingdom. This was probably to be expected, considering who ruled the nation. The young Paladin continued speaking, oblivious to Claras measuring gaze. Brother Marcus spoke quite passionately of Queen Oriculus, so he may still fancy her even now. After being his Squire for nearly eight years, I am aware of his preferences in women. In truth, you are one whom any man would desire in the Theocracy, but your bloodline is too high above that of most. You can tell? Divine blood is common in the Theocracy, Sister Alessia shrugged, so it is easy to notice in the north where its traits do not manifest so often. Brother Marcus knows more of this than I, yet he continues to entertain this fantasy of his. Since he is stationed here for the long term, Clara said, I am sure the temple will present him with matches soon. He and the others who came with him are far superior to the average man in the north, so there will be no lack of interest. The Paladins who had come to serve in Corelyn County had all been provided with personal accommodations. This was not only a show of generosity C their arrangements were ample enough to raise large families in. Liane and Florine would probably crinkle their noses at the way followers of The Six treated Human relations in much the same way that a Farmer would consider the breeding of their livestock or cultivation of crops, but the world cared not for sensibilities that attempted to deny reality. Humanity was weak. Without the purposeful cultivation of strong bloodlines, they would remain weak. Refining magic, developing technology and creating powerful institutions ultimately hinged on having a strong biological foundation. Hmspeaking of matches, what of you, comitessa? Me? Clara blinked, Ah, I was matched to House Zahradnik. Sister Alessia fell silent for several moments, a look of confusion falling over her. I do not mean to trample upon your hopes, comitessa, she said carefully, but no matter how vigorously you pursue your affections with the domina, no fruit will be born of it. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I-it wont? A note of distress entered Claras tone. This is a joke, I think. I hope. Clara couldnt keep the grin off of her face. It was House Zahradniks heir C the current Baroness eldest brother. The Temples have not approached me with any matches since then. I see, Sister Alessia said. You are approaching that age, thoughperhaps you are undergoing reassessment? They shifted slightly as the carriage turned off of the highway and onto the ramp leading down to the harbour. Clara glanced out at the waterfront to the Ghost Ships assigned berth, but she had still not arrived. Do you believe that a reassessment is in order? Ah, Sister Alessia held up a hand, I do not speak in an official capacity. In a large temple or cathedral, it is Alah Alafs adherents who usually perform these duties, and there are several in the E-Rantel Cathedral. Perhaps you and they are already aware, so I was wondering if you would receive matches from the Theocracy soon. The establishment of the Sorcerous Kingdom has disrupted lines of communication with the south until recently, Clara said. Once things return to normal, I expect that they will do exactly that. Sister Alessia looked at her quietly for several moments. She licked her lips, as if hesitant to speak. If they requested that you stay in the Theocracy, what would your response be? It is not a request that I can accommodate. I have my duties as a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom. There should be nothing wrong with them sending their matches to me, yes? I am not so sure about that, Sister Alessia said. It is difficult to tell because you are of civilian vocation, but I believe that you are extremely strong. Even being a civilian, you could easily be mistaken for a combatant C not a powerful one, but merely being recognized as such speaks for itself. If you become any stronger, the Temples will have to consider the possibility that you have awakened to the potential of your divine blood. Clara slouched in her seat, releasing an annoyed sigh as she looked outside again. She was more than satisfied with the current course of her life. Though she did consider awakening to her divine lineage to be a blessing, the formalities that came with demigod status would be annoying in her present circumstances. If they wanted to match her with an equally eligible man, then he could come to her. It was safer to raise a family in the Sorcerous Kingdom, anyway. Plus, there was a god and his godlike servants in residence. Not that the Theocracy displayed any open recognition of the fact. I wonder what His Majesty would say about this, her sigh misted the window. AiI am afraid to consider the results, comitessa, Sister Alessia made a face. When it comes to matters of His Majesty, the people in the Theocracy will not consider things in the same light as those who live here. Thenyou believe? I do. Yet, it is the source of as much anxiety as assurance. When I am not kept busy enough, my thoughts stray: I wonder how things have turned out this way. As much as I wish to spread the good news, I cannot. I see how the faithful here conduct themselves, and I understand why he has chosen this place. Compared to this place, the Theocracy is Sister Alessias words trailed off into an unhappy look. Clara couldnt blame her: the young Paladin was born and raised in the Theocracy, after all. How she was raised to interpret the world and act upon it probably seemed proper and righteous right up to the point that it didnt. Their success in procuring temple staff from the Theocracy was in no small part due to the fact that both sides agreed the candidates would need to be world-wise and capable of adapting to life in a foreign land. Clara was under no illusion that the majority of the Theocracys citizens were the same. Inflexibility and intolerance had been allowed to take root in the strong foundations laid by their predecessors, and that strength only reinforced their increasingly belligerent views. Silence fell between them as their carriage finished making its way to the waterfront. One of Claras Human footmen opened the door. Clara, Sister Alessia and Taiya stepped out into the afternoon sun. It was not long until a fogbank rolled over one of the locks to the east. As it came closer, Captain Cavallaro shifted to a defensive posture. Alessia casually rested a hand on the head of her warhammer. If this Ghost Ship always comes with a fog, she mused, will it not cause problems for others? She had a point. Ludmila mentioned that the Ghost Ship shrouded itself with a screen of fog, but Clara wasnt aware of the effects extent. The mist formed an obscuring barrier that covered a third of the waterfront. Unlike a regular fog, the Ruins Wake appeared to have created a shell of mist around itself: a large radius around the ships hull was almost entirely clear. Claras gaze traced over the vessel as it slowed to a stop before them. The ensign of the Sorcerous Kingdom fluttered proudly from its mainmast, but the sails below were tattered and torn. From bow to stern, its general appearance was that of an old wreck. How much of it they could improve upon, she did not know. It was a type of vessel known as a galleon, which was often employed in the ocean trade. She had come across their mention in her search for vessels suitable for both the Katze River and the inland sea that it emptied into. Unfortunately, the draught of this type of ship was too deep and the design unsuited for the way they would handle cargo in the future. After a minute or so, a gangplank was extended to the shore by a couple of Skeleton crewmen. It did not bridge the stone of the harbour to the main deck, but to the gaping hole amidships. From the depths of the Ghost Ships hold, a towering figure appeared. Captain I?kur was reportedly an Elder Lich, but he did not resemble the Elder Liches of the Sorcerous Kingdom in any way but for the fact that he possessed a skeletal form. When he rose to his full height, he towered above the Death Knights. His barrel chest, which was a metre across, filled out a finely-crafted robe. A black tricorne cap with a grand white plume rested upon his skull. Upon his right shoulder was perched a Bone Vulture, and a cane in the captains massive left claw tapped over the planks of the deck. He stood tall before them after disembarking, sweeping his gaze purposefully over the assembled group. The crimson points of his eyes went from Captain Cavallaro to the Death Knights. They scanned over the Death Warrior and her accompanying staff. Then they stopped at Sister Alessia. The Elder Lich returned to Ruins Wake. Sister Alessia, Clara asked, what did you do? I have not done anything? Sister Alessia said, I do not believe I have ever seen this particular Elder Lich. The last one that I came across was very shabby looking. Well excuse me for being shabby looking! Captain I?kur appeared behind the railing above them, his gaze fastened to Sister Alessia. It seems that you are acquainted, Clara said. Acquainted? Hah! Nearly took my head off with her warhammer, she did! On either side, the Death Knights turned their attention to Sister Alessia. I do not see a problem with this, Sister Alessias voice was unperturbed. It was on a border patrol two years ago. The way he approached me was suspect, as well. He leaned forward, saying little girl, I have something nice for you inside the ship. As one, the Death Knights looked up at Captain I?kur. Captain Cavallaro, Clara frowned, are you going to be sending more twelveC Ah, I was eleven back then, comitessa. Celeven-year-old Squires into the Katze Plains like that? Captain Cavallaro looked over his shoulder with a confused expression. Thisthis is normal, yes? Clara didnt know what to think about his response at all. She would have to check with Ludmila to see if sending children into Undead-infested wastelands was really alright. The Death Knights looked like they were about to haul off Captain I?kur as a suspicious individual, so she turned her attention back up to the Elder Lich. Permission to come aboard, Captain I?kur? We have business to discuss. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Clara was led through the hold of Ruins Wake by Captain I?kur. Two of her Death Knight escorts stood sentry on both ends of the gangplank, while the remainder followed her inside. As they passed by the Ghost Ships Undead crew, she wrinkled her nose at the putrid stench of decay. Captain I?kur, she said. You will have to remove any Undead that emanate effects that are detrimental to the living. These Ghasts will make people sick, Captain Cavallaro frowned. Undead with touch attacks are also no good. Ghouls and Ghasts will paralyse their victims, and I see others with various Negative Energy Drains here. The Undead labour employed in the Sorcerous Kingdom are subject to similar considerations, Clara told the Elder Lich. If you wish to convey goods between populations of the living, it is best to adhere to the same guidelines. I understand, Countess Corelyn, Captain I?kur said. Ill get to fixing that while we discuss things in my cabin. They made their way to the back of the ship, where one Death Knight and the Death Warrior assumed positions outside of the cabin door. The remaining Death Knight, Captain Cavallaro, and Sister Alessia joined them inside. Clara eyed the cabins pane-less windows. Can extensive modifications be made to Ruins Wake, Captain I?kur? How extensive, my lady? Considering your desire to trade, she said, they would revolve around her ability to convey cargo and maintain the ideal conditions to transport various goods from place to place. Keeping things dry and secure would be the first thing to take care of C making sure ports and decks are sealed so that rain wont get in, for instance. Around them, the soft glow of the Ghost Ship seemed to fluctuate. She says that as long as there are no major changes to her hull, Captain I?kur said, things like that should be fine. Weve actually been trying to figure out if there are any improvements we can make to our image. I am glad to hear that, Clara smiled. For a moment, I was worried that those sorts of alterations would be impossible. What you said does mean that the hole in the side of her hull will stay, howeverwe will have to figure out a way to make sure your cargo does not fall out. The harbour staff would have a better idea of how to utilise the Ghost Ships hold efficiently, so she would leave it to them. Reaching into her Infinite Haversack, she drew out the materials she had prepared. She placed them carefully on the captains desk, which appeared to be a slab of stone salvaged from a ruin somewhere and smoothed flat. These areC A racket drifted in through the doorway, accompanied by the sound of objects thumping onto the wooden deck. Captain Cavallaro turned at the sound, a hand over his warhammer. What is that? Im getting rid of the problematic crew members, Captain I?kur told him. The corpsesll disintegrate on their own in due time. All thats left are Skeleton Warriors and Skeleton Mageswill that be fine, Lady Corelyn? Thank you for acting so promptly, Captain I?kur, Clara nodded. The rest should meet our legal requirements. Skeletal Undead also have the added bonus of being easy to pack away, so you should be able to make the most of your cargo capacity. She gestured to the various articles organised neatly on the captains desk. Here are some of the basic things that I thought you should start out with, Clara said. At some point, you will need to purchase furniture for your cabin and any living crew members that you employ. Now, before we go over everything, there is something that I would like to ask. What would that be, my lady? Lady Zahradnik mentioned that the purpose of your trading efforts is to secure resources for the Katze Cabal. Thats right. In that case, would you like to hire Merchants to trade on your behalf? Beside her, a furrow appeared on Sister Alessias brow. Comitessa, you cannot mean I do. If His Majesty wished to extend the blessing of his wisdom to the Sorcerous Kingdom, Clara would not do so in half measures. It no longer mattered if they were Human, Undead or otherwise. The crimson points of Captain I?kurs eyes went between the two of them. Im afraid I dont follow. Simply put, Clara said, you are an arcane caster, Captain I?kur. If your purpose is to acquire resources, there is no need to become a Merchant. You can hire Merchants to do these tasks for you while you and your partner transport goods. By delegating tasks to professionals who specialise in them, you will be free to pursue your own. This reasoning appears sound, the Elder Lich said. But, uhIm ashamed to admit that I cant afford to hire any staff. It is nothing to be ashamed of, Clara assured him. It is also not a problem that you will have for long. The Katze Cabal has a valuable resource naturally available to them, which you may easily exchange for other resources. Clara picked up a vellum scroll from the desk. This scroll contains the First-tier conjuration-school spell Summon Spices. I have included two of these scrolls for each member of the Katze Cabal. This spell will be what they use to help generate the starting capital for your efforts. I see, Captain I?kur nodded thoughtfully. So the Katze Cabals naturally available resource is mana. A self-replenishing resource that Elder Liches have vast quantities of. I assume you can learn this magic? The Elder Lich reached over to retrieve one of the scrolls from the desk. He carefully unfurled the oiled vellum in his claws and nodded several times after a brief inspection of its content. It shouldnt be a problem at all, my lady. What sort of valuable commodity will we be summoning with this? Rather than any particularly valuable commodity, you should begin by trading in something liquid. My recommendation would be salt. The vast majority of the Sorcerous Kingdoms subjects require salt to live, as does their livestock. There are also several industries that require large quantities of salt. The scroll in Captain I?kurs fingers went up in a burst of azure flame. A stream of white crystals fell upon the desk and scattered to the deck. Oops. I also recommend that you have a suitable container prepared when you cast the spell. Rightso we learn the spell and conjure salt. What then? We can keep things simple, at first. Deliver your salt to Corelyn Harbour, and a Merchant will sell your goods at market. I can assign a Merchant from one of my companies to you, and they will deduct the cost of the materials I have provided here from your sales. Is this acceptable? This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Clara put the scroll in her fingers back on the desk. Captain I?kur looked down at the ledgers, scrolls, stationery and writing supplies laid out before him. To be honest, the Elder Lich said, Im already ecstatic over being able to make any progress at all. As ecstatic as an Elder Lich can become, at any rate. Beyond that, I have no sense for value when it comes to trade C I am, as you have already realised, not a Merchant. The idea that I can hire minionsCermagents to trade on my behalf is an extraordinarily attractive prospect. He said minions, yes? Captain Cavallaro frowned. That he did, Sister Alessia peered at the Elder Lich. O-occupational habit, Captain I?kur cleared his throat. Will this be as simple as you say, Lady Corelyn? It wouldnt be so simple for a living being. Ruins Wake and her captain had an arrangement that was difficult to ruin. They had no personal living expenses C no need for food, water, shelter, or anything else of that nature. The costs that came with transportation were limited to whatever modifications that they needed to make to optimise their cargo capacity. They would be employing the same agent agreements as anyone else and they were essentially converting mana into currency. Ruins Wake would stay afloat as long as she had ports to trade in. Even if they lost all of their financial and physical assets, they could simply start again from scratch. Clara produced a pen and a sheet of paper, leaning over the desk to draw a simple flowchart. The best way to address your worries is to see the process at work for yourself, Clara told the Elder Lich. I am simply here to point you in the right direction and learn a bit about trade using large vessels. The cornerstones to your trade consist of your capacity to convert mana into goods, the cost-free transportation provided by Ruins Wake, and the markets made available to you as citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom. As long as these cornerstones exist, you are effectively unsinkable in an economic sense. She unfurled a map of the Sorcerous Kingdom, using ink bottles to hold down the corners. Everyone leaned in to look down at it. Ruins Wake has an advantage in the fact that it does not require infrastructure to operate upon, Clara said. There are many communities in the nation that do not have access to infrastructure and are thus practically inaccessible to the wagons that most of our Merchants employ. Exploiting this advantage will allow you to explore potentially lucrative trade routes. With the end of her pen, she tapped the markers for E-Rantel, Corelyn Harbour, and each of the other seven towns in the proximity of the Duchy of E-Rantel. In many nations, she said, urban centres act as hubs where resources are processed and redistributed. The vast majority of Merchants make their living moving raw resources to towns and cities, then redistributing goods to the surrounding lands. This course that they travel over is the most basic form of a trade route. Since the bulk of the Sorcerous Kingdoms industry is in the Duchy of E-Rantel, it is best that you remain in this area. Seems like most of the points on this map are connected by roads, Captain I?kur noted. Where will we be going? Her pen stopped to rest on Corelyn Harbour. Once you build up enough capital from salt production and chartered shipping between Corelyn Harbour and Wardens Vale, she said, You can begin by purchasing lumber, stone, and leather from Corelyn Harbour. We do consume these goods here, but even with our prices, there is an opportunity for a small profit in the east. The pen moved east to an unnamed marker near the border with the Baharuth Empire. Countess Wagner is raising a border town at this location, she said. As such, there will be demand for your goods. You will not be going here because of the small profits you will gain, however, but because of what you will purchase in this town. I seeso since well be going there anyway, we might as well make a little bit along the way. Correct. It is common for Merchants to choose routes that will simply cover their expenses as they go between one lucrative region to another. Complete chains of contiguous stops that generate large profits will tend to be smoothed down by increased flows of trade. After selling your lumber, stone and some of your leather, you will take on some cargo that House Wagner produces in great quantities. Wagons? Captain Cavallaro frowned. They are House Wagner, Clara smirked, but in this case, I am talking about tools and parts. With the recent improvements to their workshops comes a dramatic increase in the quality and volume of their production. Ruins Wake will be distributing these goods to the more inaccessible regions in the area. Clara moved the point of her pen northwest stopping at a particular location. This next leg of the journey requires that you follow a specific course. It is a corridor that passes between two restricted areas in the Sorcerous Kingdom. If you trespass on either, you will be intercepted or outright destroyed, depending on the circumstances. Wellthat escalated quickly. Safety is assured so long as you remain within the corridor, Clara told him. Past that point, your course will take you northwest into the Great Forest of Tob. Your first stop will be at the Lizardman town on the southern shores of this lake. The industries here are very basic, so the tools, parts, and leather that you bring here will sell well. Can Lizardmen afford to purchase these manufactured goods? Alessia asked. They will only purchase what they need, Clara answered, you will also not likely be dealing in currency, but engaging in barter. For now, the towns primary exports are limited to handicrafts and products created by their mystics. Eventually, they will be exporting fish, but that will not be for a while yet. Still, there will be certain other tools that you will be offloading here. This town is currently the southern terminus for the new highway between the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Dwarf Kingdom in the Azerlisia Mountains. When construction resumes in the spring, they will purchase your tools. A rasping noise filled the air as Captain Cavallaro stroked his chin. Fine tools and leather for tribal trinkets? His voice was dubious, Where will you find a market for these? There will be pottery, woven goods and some jewellery, Clara said. Their mystics produce medicines and minor magic items. Despite its primitive state, it is still the largest centre of Demihuman industry in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Our domestic policy encourages broad economic growth, and Ruins Wake is ideal for servicing these remote areas. Clara pointed to a series of dots running through the Great Forest of Tob. This is where the fun part begins, she said. Well, at least from a Merchants perspective. Each of these markers is the location of a trade outpost established by Baroness Gagnier. They were raised with the intent of serving as both a social and economic hub for the tribes in their respective areas. Ruins Wake will stop at each, trading the goods theyve brought with them in exchange for the goods that can be found at each market. The pen traced along the line of dots until they reached the western extent of the Great Forest of Tob, then moved south through another series of dots running along the buffer zone between the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Kingdom of Re-Estize. Trade outposts have been raised in the buffer zone along the Re-Estize border, as well, she said. They serve in the same capacity as the ones in the Great Forest of Tob, and you will similarly be trading at each. Once you reach the foot of the southern border ranges, your course will turn east, leading to Wardens Vale. There, you will trade and charter any free cargo space with goods for Corelyn Harbour. The last leg of the route will follow the Katze River to this location. Clara straightened as she completed her explanation of the trade route, holding out her arms as she stretched. Sister Alessia suddenly reached out and punched Captain Cavallaro in the side. Ai! He shouted, What was that for? You know what for, Sister Alessia snapped. Out! I am a Paladin Captain now, you know Aye, you are, the younger Paladin replied. Now go captain some Paladins and stop licking the comitessa with your obscene gaze. Captain Cavallaro spluttered as he retreated from the cabin, his face turning red. I think it is best to marry him off sooner rather than later, Sister Alessia muttered. Captain I?kur leaned over just in time to see the Paladin Captain scurry out of the Ruins Wake. Ehmwhat just happened? Matters of breeding, Sister Alessia said. Hunh, the Elder Lich grunted. It seems that the living have their issues too. I suppose thats one thing I wont ever have to worry about. If its that much of a problem, how come you didnt become Undead like Baroness Zahradnik? Sister Alessias face twitched, and she looked back and forth between Clara and Captain I?kur. Clara sighed. Did I say something wrong? Captain I?kur asked. Clara rested a gloved hand on Alessias shoulder. The young Paladin glanced at her out of the corner of her eye. This knowledge is restricted to an exclusive few, Clara told them with a cold smile. I trust that it will not become public? Surshana knows what will happen in that event Alessia swallowed audibly and nodded. Claras gaze travelled to I?kur. O-of course, my lady, he said. Ill make sure the ones back at home know to keep quiet about it as well. Good, Claras smile turned warm again. Now, did you have any questions about this route? Just one, Captain I?kur said. Might I have that all in writing? Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Did I really put so much stuff in these? Though a misnomer, Infinite Haversacks could still carry a lot. All manner of items covered Ludmilas bed and her desk, the open spaces on her shelves, and the floor. There were rows of potion bottles sitting on the windowsill and boxes filled for later sorting were stacked up along the walls. She hadnt even used half of the magical containers capacity. With her extended stay in the Empire coming soon, Ludmila figured that she should clean out her bags and ensure that everything necessary was prepared. Though she had both combat and casual equipment, she still packed away several sets of clothes and a pair of shoes just in case she was dragged into some formal occasion that required them. There were towels, blankets, two large pillows and a bedroll, plus a tent large enough to allow two people to work inside of. Food was plentiful as well. Snacks, at least. She had several types of biscuits and crackers, preserved meats and fruits, as well as nuts that she kept foraging on patrols and putting away like some sort of squirrel. Her Ranger habits seemed impossible to get rid of. In addition, she had a Pouch of Infinite Water, pouches of dried soup, and the cups, bowls and utensils she could use for small meals. I must be the least undead Undead in existence. Roughly a quarter of what she carried were provisions that she did not require. She didnt need to eat, sleep, stay warm or indulge in any mortal comfort, yet she had included it all anyway. Another quarter of her inventory consisted of the assorted consumables she had accumulated over the past few months. In addition to the alchemical substances that she used in her glass arrows, there were vials of Alchemists Fire, Holy Water and two sets of healing potions. The healing potions harmed her, but she figured that they would be useful for any living person that required emergency treatment. Several ceramic jars filled with venom for her arrows were carefully arranged in a small box. The other half of her inventory were items related to her work. There was stationery, binders, office supplies and various references for administrative tasks. Her equipment was, of course, stored within. She had also prepared 1200 arrows of various types, including flight arrows, pre-filled glass arrows, and heavy steel war arrows with hardened bodkin points capable of punching through the front of a plate breastplate. A number of magic items had found their way into her possession, as well. Four magic lights and two heating hoops produced in her demesne would keep a fairly large shelter well-lit and warm even in the depths of a mountain winter. Two Shrouds of Sleep could be used to preserve game or any corpses she needed to keep in good condition. She had found and purchased the magic item that Liane used to repel vermin from their pavilion in Fassett County as well as another item that emitted a shell of Silence for privacy. There were also two magical decanters and two of the magic boxes that kept their food fresh and warm. Ludmila frowned down at the items. Their combined cost would have been more than a lifetime of earnings as an administrative assistant under her father. Now, it amounted to a minor expenditure that only represented a tiny fraction of House Zahradniks seasonal income. Furthermore, the equipment bestowed upon her was probably worth more than an entire duchy. A small part of her had wondered how anyone could ever get used to such things, yet it seemed that a life filled with absurdities could indeed become normal. She started putting her things away, then stopped as she picked up one of the magic boxes. Lifting the lid, she found the meal that she had made before His Majestys excursion to the Katze Plains. The food was still as hot and fresh as it was when it had been prepared. Ludmila closed the lid again C she would get around to eating it at some point. Either that or she would find out whether the magic truly made things last forever. Ludmila switched out several of the books that she had finished reading, then decided to add every volume of Van Gushmonds Fundamental Principles of Magocratic Governance. Since the author was from the Empire, Ludmila thought she might be able to gain a better frame of reference for the work. She restocked on paper and added a few more binders for good measure. Hopefully, they would be enough to contain all of her notes on the Imperial Army. Once everything she thought that she needed was stowed away again, she was left with a surprisingly large pile of lint and debris, some botched paperwork, and several dozen damaged arrows. She shredded the paperwork and broke up the wooden arrow shafts to add to her tinderbox. The arrowheads damaged beyond repair would be delivered to Kovalevs new foundry as scrap. Besides thatshe picked up the tuft of Krkono?e wool sheared off nearly two months previous. The strange object that she couldnt detach was still stuck to it. Recalling the resilient properties of the wool, Ludmila carried it out of the room with her. She couldnt tell how valuable the material was, but it was a potential resource that the Krkono?e Rangers could trade with the rest of the demesne if there was a surplus. She descended from her third-floor suite to the second floor, going over to poke her head into the war room. The Elder Lich officers were gathered around the table with Wiluvien, as was usual for the daytime hours. On one of the couches, both Wiluvien and Lluluviens babies lay sound asleep. Lluluvien had given birth to a girl the day after Wiluviens delivery, and caring for their children ended up being a part of their usual shifts. This appeared to work for the time being, but Ludmila wondered what they would do when they had highly mobile and curious toddlers to deal with. How are things going? Ludmila asked. Reconnaissance is proceeding as scheduled, my lady, Wiluvien replied. Things are as quiet in the Upper Reaches as you said they would be. About those accounts from the south: should we adjust our patrols for this increased level of aggression? One of the Royal Armys patrol routes stuck to the old road, going from Wardens Vale, through the construction camp and nearly to the top of the pass to the Theocracy. The second route followed the river trail between the construction camp and the ancient pass. The expansion of her borders covered the territory all the way to the range that lined the south of the Upper Reaches, but the dense forests and rugged terrain were a poor environment for Death-series patrols. Bone Vultures conducting aerial patrols were still the best scouts that they had on hand, as she had kept the Krkono?e Rangers from settling the southern range to avoid potential issues with the neighbouring nation. A thirty to fifty kilometre-wide belt of wilderness acted as a buffer on the Theocracys side of the mountains, which they had reportedly cleared of Demihumans in recent months. With this in mind, she thought it would be quiet enough to keep the border empty of the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces until spring. Once the Upper Reaches were fully under her control, the central administration would disclose the change to the Sorcerous Kingdoms borders. The Demihuman tribes would be inactive, Human armies did not conduct wilderness campaigns in the winter, and, as far as she knew, the Theocracy was maintaining their neutral stance in all matters related to the Sorcerous Kingdom. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Have any strange movements been detected along the border? Ludmila asked. No, my lady, Wiluvien answered. Your assessment of the territorys strategic outlook covers everything we can think of. Its just that the staff has worries over all of the unknown factors on the Theocracys end. The best we can do for now is observe things from high altitudes on our side of the border, Ludmila said. Sending the army to take a look around would be a breach of both the Grand Marshals standing orders and the Sorcerous Kingdoms national policy. Once the outpost in the central valley is completed and the old road refurbished, merchants or pilgrims should be able to give us a better feel for attitudes and dispositions across the border. That was her hope, at least. The best way to keep border tensions minimal was to have people regularly going back and forth to show that there was nothing worrisome going on. What is the border like in Corelyn County? Wiluvien asked. Lady Corelyn still employs Human security forces along the Theocracy border. Things are steadily improving, but our situation is not the same as Corelyn Countys. Demihuman subjects and Undead security forces occupy the Upper Reaches, so we have deeply-entrenched perceptions to combat, unlike Lady Corelyns lands. And they will naturally blame our side for any incidents that occur, Wiluvien twisted her lip. It makes me wonder what started the war in the south. I do not think Re-Estize has ever had any lines of communication to Evansha, Ludmila said. So all we know is that justifications were strong enough to spark an open conflict. It may be that we will never discover the whole truth about it. History was filled with conflicts that only had the account of the victor as any sort of window on its cause. The Theocracys war with the Elf Kingdom in the Great Forest of Evansha was a complete mystery to those that she had asked. From the perspective of the locals, it was merely a conflict in a faraway land that had no bearing on their daily lives. She had not, however, approached the few Elves in the Sorcerous Kingdom with her questions, worried over what it might lead to. Race, religion and ethnicity were stronger than national identity. In asking, she would likely be seen as a Human follower of the Six Great Gods rather than a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom. With the topic being what it was, she thought that the risk of offence was high. What should we do if something happens, my lady? Nothing has changed on that front, Ludmila replied. Our borders are open to trade and travel. Any criminal acts are to be met with an appropriate response. Not that they had any traffic from the Theocracy. Bo and Cid were the last two visitors, to her knowledge. Ludmila left the war room, fiddling with the Krkono?e wool in her hand. As she passed Nonnas office, she stopped and held it up towards the Elder Lich. Nonna, can you detect any mana from this? No. Are you aware of anyone attempting to work with Krkono?e wool? No. Is there anything new that requires my attention? No. Thank you. A glance at the shadows outside reminded her that Ruins Wake was due to arrive within the hour. She looked around the square as she made her way to a wagon waiting for deliveries to the harbour. Decorations and furnishings from the harvest celebrations still lay around the area, but her subjects had returned to their usual lives. Most worked in the warmth of their shops and homes, while a few moved back and forth carrying various goods from place to place. She walked by the Linum residence C which was next door to hers C and smiled over at Ilw Linum, who was tending to Lord Mares potted tree. Good Afternoon, Mrs Linum. As usual, Ludmila received no response. Despite the passing of months and the tender care of her family, Ilw Linum remained mostly unchanged from when they had rescued her from Fassett County. The Linum sisters wanted their mother to name their newborn children, but even the notion that she had become a grandmother did not draw a reaction. The tree that Lord Mare used to teleport to and from Wardens Vale was the only thing that received her attention. Ludmila knew little about mental illness in Humans, never mind what could afflict Elves. A part of her patiently reminded her that half a year was not such a long time in the lifespan of an Elf, but the desire to make something happen grew every time she saw her in that state. According to Themis, certain afflictions could be cured with Magic, though some were more difficult to cure than others. Conditions that came with age could not be removed. Mrs Linum did not look very old, however. If anything, she looked very young C no more than a Human woman in her mid-twenties. She kept the smile on her face until she was well on her way to the harbour, then sighed. There must be something that they could do for her. By the time she arrived at the harbour, Ruins Wake had already placed itself at its berth. The fog marked its presence well in advance. Ludmila hopped off of the wagon and walked up to the ship just as Captain I?kur disembarked. Welcome to the Vale, Captain I?kur. Thank you, Baroness Zahradnik, the Elder Lich bent forward slightly. You have quite the place here. It is probably not a pleasant locale for you and Ruins Wake. Indeed, he replied. I dont mean to be rude, my lady, but I dont know how you can live here. The moment we crossed into your territory, we could feel it. Ludmila checked over the Elder Lichs appearance, then turned her gaze to Ruins Wake. The negative energy contained within them appeared unchanged from when they first met. Was it really that bad? Well, I cant say whether its good or bad, but its certainly noticeable. Sort of like stepping out into the sunlight. That there are Undead here feels extra strange. Corelyn Harbour was not the same? Oh no, Captain I?kur shook his head. How did Ruins Wake put itCountess Corelyns territory is a lot more balanced than yours. Life reigns here, unopposed. Maybe its because the place is so primal C theres all sorts of living stuff out here. How much of what he felt was her doing? Did cleaning up the traces of ambient negative energy in her territory make that much of a difference? She hadnt gone out to collect any of it ever since she went to clean up her mess in the Upper Reaches. Ludmila reached out with her senses. To her surprise, she found that her entire territory was devoid of ambient negative energy. Would this imbalance lead to some sort of catastrophe? Will this cause any harm to you or Ruins Wake? She asked. Not directly, Captain I?kur answered. I just hope that some crazy Dryad or Treant doesnt pop up and attack us. We do not have any of those in the harbour, Ludmila told him. I take it that you have already seen Lady Corelyn? Yes, my lady. She said something about being able to earn some gold by delivering cargo for you. I came over right after dropping off some scrolls in Laga? for the others. Thats correct, Ludmila replied. We have quite a large backlog, so there is a lot of work for the two of you. The harbourmasters office is right this way. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Ludmila walked alongside Captain I?kur as they made their way to the harbourmasters office, the fog from Ruins Wake growing thicker as they went. A Soul Eater appeared with its wagon, trotting slowly through the murk. It was moving at a markedly decreased pace C as Undead, Soul Eaters had Darkvision, but otherwise had comparable eyesight to that of a horse. Is it necessary for Ruins Wake to conjure a fog wherever she goes? She always has it out when we leave the Katze Plains, Captain I?kur replied. Makes things feel more homey and its great in a fight. As long as you fly the Sorcerous Kingdoms emblem, Ludmila told him, none of our security forces will attack you. I understand that you may feel uncomfortable in new lands, but at the same time the fog is a navigational hazard. Would keeping it confined to the area around her berth be acceptable while were in the harbour? That should be alright, Ludmila said. We just dont want accidents in crowded places because people cant see where they are going. It may also become a problem when river traffic increases, but well see how things are as development progresses. The harbourmasters office was a two-storey stone building occupying the corner of the harbour lane and the road to the village square. Like most of the other construction in Wardens Vale, it was built to serve a specific purpose rather than to convey any particular image. This gave her demesne a rather utilitarian aesthetic, though Lord Mare said that everything would look fine once the city started incorporating its living elements. A small doorbell attached to the upper corner of the office door chimed as they made their way inside. Jeeves looked up from his desk. Good afternoon, my lady! His voice was bright, And you must be Captain I?kur C Ive heard and read quite a bit about you! Good afternoon, Jeeves, Ludmila said. Hello Captain I?kur looked over at Jeeves, erm, did he do something wrong? Why is he imprisoned? Ludmila frowned at the Elder Lichs question. Maybe things were too utilitarian, after all. Jeeves workspace was protected by wrought iron bars out of concerns for his safety, giving it the appearance of a prison cell, albeit a spacious and well-furnished one. It is for his protection, Ludmila explained. Jeeves occupies an important position, and he is not as sturdy as the other Undead working in my territory. Jeeves set down his pen and stepped out from behind his desk. He went over to open the door to his office and stepped out in front of Captain I?kur. One of his Death Knight escorts moved to accompany him. The difference in height might have appeared comical to some, but, to Ludmila, it felt like she was looking at a Goblin standing beside an Ogre. Captain I?kur leaned forward and examined the diminutive Skeleton Merchant. What manner of undead are you? The Elder Lich asked. I am a butler, good captain, Jeeves answered. Huh? He is the harbourmaster, Ludmila said. Functionally speaking, Jeeves was born with all of the Skills and Abilities necessary to operate as a unique sort of Merchant. I see, Captain I?kur said. Ive never met a butler before C Ill keep that in mind. Was it alright to leave it at that? Historically, butlers were household retainers responsible for managing a manors supplies of liquor and other beverages. Over time, their role evolved into that of a senior position that acted in the capacity of a steward and manager of the households staff. A harbourmaster was the officer responsible for managing the security and operations of a harbour district, so it was somewhat similarexcept Jeeves didnt manage security at all. It would be a mistake to confuse him for a Human butler, Ludmila said. What is relevant to you and Ruins Wake is that he is responsible for cargo operations and warehouse inventories. Whenever you would like to charter out any free space in your hold, Jeeves would be the person to see until this city becomes fully operational. Fair enough, my lady, Captain I?kur said. So, how does this work? Jeeves returned to his desk, producing a sheet of paper and sliding it over the polished granite counter to their side of the bars. First of all, he said, I would like to confirm that these dimensions provided by the Ministry of Transportation are accurate. The Elder Lich took the sheet into his claws. The crimson points of his eyes went back and forth as he read through the content. It should bewhat happens if it isnt? Then the cargo we assign to you wont fit, good captain, Jeeves said. We try to utilise every bit of available space, so it is important that everything written here is in order. do you really have that much to move? Oh yes, Ludmila smirked. We have enough to keep you busy for a long time. Captain I?kur placed the sheet onto the counter, sliding it back across to Jeeves. All I can say is that it matches the measurements taken by the Ministry of Transportation, the Elder Lich said. Whether its accurate or not would require us going out to measure everything again to confirm. Jeeves nodded, filing the document away into a folder and producing another. Then this is what we have set aside for your first trip, he said. If everything is alright with you, we can start loading C it should take several hours. Several hours? I had the same reaction when we started shipping things regularly, Ludmila said. It takes a surprisingly long time to load cargo, but you dont realise it until the point where it starts taking up large portions of your schedule. There will be thousands of crates, barrels, sacks, lengths of timber and various parcels being squeezed into every bit of available space in your hold. Were lucky that it only takes two Death Knights at most to move something. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. In that case, Captain I?kur said, we had better begin loading right away. The Skeleton Merchant reached out and tapped a bell. Before the sound finished resonating in the air, a Vampire Bride came down from the second-floor office. She retrieved the order and read over it, then turned to address Captain I?kur. Please bear with us, Captain I?kur, she said. This is our first time working with such a vessel, so it may take longer than usual. Of course, miss, the Elder Lich said. Do what you need to do C Ruins Wake will let you know if theres anything wrong. After lowering her head politely to Captain I?kur, the Vampire Bride glided out of the office, her alabaster silks trailing in her wake. Ludmila, Captain I?kur, Jeeves and his Death Knight escort went over to Ruins Wakes berth to observe the proceedings. The Beastman Elder Lich read over the manifest as they waited. So how are these cargo rates determined? He asked, Not that Im complaining, mind you. Just curious. They currently match the land transportation rates charged by merchant companies that employ Soul Eaters within the duchy, Jeeves told him, which charges by vehicle. These companies are very stringent when it comes to making the most out of every wagon, as it influences the average cost per kilogram of freight. Theyll even go so far as to rent out free space on a wagon if they havent used all of their capacity. Sometimes, things are easier C such as when transporting grain C but its usually more akin to a puzzle that cargo crews must solve with every shipment. I wasnt aware that so much work went into it, Captain I?kur said. I hope Miss Marchand knows how to do this because I certainly dont. At the unfamiliar name, Ludmila looked up at the Elder Lich. Is she the Merchant that Lady Corelyn arranged for you? Yes, my lady, Captain I?kur said. Mirabelle Marchand C a new journeyman from one of House Corelyns merchant companies. Shes working in Corelyn Harbour at the moment, but shell be joining the crew of Ruins Wake as our Purser. It was just a bit strange how excited she was to join usthe Humans we came across in the plains either ran away or tried to fight. I am sure that Lady Corelyn selected her out of those who would be willing to work for you, Ludmila said. Though that shouldnt be too rare C most of the people in the southern territories are already well-accustomed to the presence of the Undead. If anything, I imagine that a posting on board Ruins Wake would be an exciting opportunity for many Merchants. The Countess said that, too, the Elder Lich nodded. The arrangement is on a seasonal basis right now, but Lady Corelyn said that shes willing to have her work for me on a more permanent basis if things go well. Something about turning our unique advantages to create a new sort of merchant company. It was certainly a unique opportunity. While they worked on what could be done for Captain I?kur and Ruins Wake, Clara noted that serving aboard the Ghost Ship was an ideal arrangement for Merchants who wanted to avoid the hassle of managing personnel and all of the issues that working with the living might give rise to. It was pure Merchant work: managing inventories and conducting trade at each port of call. She speculated that, like any form of cargo transport, Ruins Wake was better off on the move rather than stopping for extended periods to trade. Once they figured out the flow of goods at each location, stores could be established that the Ghost Ship could deliver inventory to along its route. Each store would be operated by its own merchant and, eventually, they would maximise the efficiency of their trade route. The Sorcerous Kingdom still had significant issues exporting its goods to other countries, and the myriad of communities in the Great Forest of Tob and other nonhuman habitats represented a huge, untapped and undeveloped market. Florine was already working to connect these communities and create a working economy for them, and Ruins Wake was a great boon for her efforts. How many trips will you be making between Wardens Vale and Corelyn Harbour before you begin your overland route, Captain I?kur? Miss Marchand told me that I should keep doing this until we have all of our basics covered, the Elder Lich replied, counting out several points with his fingers. First, we have to pay Countess Corelyn back for the scrolls and office supplies. Next, we have to pay for the furnishings we ordered C shelves, cabinets and chests for my cabin, plus the things that she needs for hers. After that, shell rent a warehouse in Corelyn Harbour and well keep working while she builds up our inventory. Well be leasing out a pair of Death Knights for security and heavy lifting, too. Only after all thats done will we start our trade route. Her tentative projection for this is a bit over a month, but once we get a few trips in she says shell have a more accurate idea. Ludmila exchanged looks with Jeeves. How long did it take for you to travel from Corelyn Harbour to Wardens Vale? Ludmila asked. A bit over six hours, Captain I?kur answered. Im pretty sure well be moving a lot slower under full load. Assuming that they can manage four round trips per week, Jeeves mused, We should be able to empty a warehouse every monthbut were going to be left with nothing but bulky cargo after a while. How long until the mill on the dam is completed, my lady? Assembly is mostly finished, Ludmila said, but were still waiting on runecrafted blades from Lady Wagner. The new mill represented the most substantial boon for industrial production in Wardens Vale. Currently, the vast majority of timber and stone was shipped out in unprocessed form. Once the mill was in operation, they could process raw materials locally, exporting lumber and cut stone. Not only did this increase the value of their shipments, but it was easier to move timber planks and stone blocks than it was to move whole tree trunks and unshaped boulders. Hopefully they will arrive soon, Jeeves said. The volume of materials coming into our warehouses has increased drastically with work in the Upper Reaches underway. The first of the wagons arrived, loaded with crates and bags. Several Death Knights started to unload the cargo, placing it along the berth. The Vampire Bride hopped out of the drivers seat and called Captain I?kur over. After a brief discussion, his Skeleton Warriors started to file out of the vessel to bring the cargo in. The narrow gangplank proved to be a problem, as it was only wide enough to allow passage in one direction. Jeeves, Ludmila said, see ifC Lady Zahradnik, your presence is required at the Linum residence. Ludmila raised a hand to her ear. What happened, Nonna? Ilw Linum is currently involved in an altercation. An altercation? She found the report difficult to believe: all Mrs Linum did was live quietly and take care of Lord Mares potted tree. Nonna was not one for making jokes, however. I will be right over. Jeeves, Ludmila said, find some suitable boards for Captain I?kurs crew to use. They are going to be loading cargo for days at this rate. Yes, my lady. The Soul Eaters were all busy ferrying cargo to Ruins Wake, so Ludmila activated her flight item and sped off towards the village. She skimmed along the roads, feet propelling her over the stone. As she approached the village square, she rose into the air to avoid any collisions and to see what was going on ahead. As the details became clear, however, the situation became less so. Two dozen villagers stood in a loose gathering in front of the Linum residence, murmuring amongst themselves as they looked on with concerned looks and crossed arms. Several men were pulled away by their wives, while curious boys were ushered away by their mothers. Give it back to me! No, give it back to me! Though the demands were similar, the voices were not. The first belonged to Ilw Linum, while the second was unfamiliar. Ludmila landed nearby, completely befuddled at the sight. A Death Knight stood between two figures, holding Lord Mares potted tree high above its head in both hands. Two figures hopped up and down on either side of it, incessantly repeating their demands. Ilw Linum was on its left, a tearfully desperate look on her face. On its right was a being Ludmila had never seen before. Despite this, it could only be one thing. Give it back! Give it back! Dont listen to her C its mine! Ill die without my tree! I suppose I should keep Captain I?kur away from the town for now It was a Dryad. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Its cold. Glasir Gel Gronvidr winced as a bitter wind rasped over her skin. Its coldwheres the sun? Her slender body curled up tightly, and she shivered over the cold stone. Stone? What Opening her eyes, Glasir squinted in the grey light. Bare stone against her cheekher body was cold. She pushed herself upright, looking about in confusion. It wasnt a rock that she had been lying on C it was the ground that was stone. how? Did she awaken on a mountain somewhere? That couldnt be right. The tender young leaves on her body trembled as she absently felt around herself. Her tree should be nearby, rooted in the soil. Even if they were on a mountain, there should be the little bit that it had sprouted on. Her hands found a large, round object. A boulder? She looked over, then froze. W-w-w-whatWHAT THE HELL?!?! A female voice cried out in shock at her shout. Glasir looked over. It was a Wood Elf. Thats a good sign? If theres a Wood Elf, then there are probably trees nearby Glasir didnt know how she knew this. She just knew. Somewhat assured, Glasir rose to her feet. Then she realised that she shouldnt be assured. There was something wrong with her tree. Not that it was her tree. The tree was her C she was a Dryad: the spiritual manifestation of a tree. She scratched the soft, woody skin of her forearm, trying to figure out what was going on. The good thing was that her tree was healthy, meaning to say that she was healthy. Its roots were anchored well into the soil; it hadnt been uprooted in a storm and tossed onto a mountain face. The problem was where the soil was: it filled the boulder she had felt from before, which was hollowed out. Did a seed just happen to fall there and sprout? That was a problem. If she grew too tall, she would tip over and that would be terrible. She needed to move. Someplace with plenty of soil and lots of sunshine, ideally. Somewhere without too much wind or things that might munch on her. Maybe it was a lucky thing that the seed of her tree had fallen onto this boulder. She could pick herself up and find the perfect spot to put down her roots. A sense of adventure rose within her. This lasted all of a few seconds as Glasir took in her surroundings. It was stone. Stone as far as the eye could see. That wasnt all: there were Humans everywhere, moving about and in and out of their stone dens. The sense of adventure was replaced by a sense of dread. It was such a desolate looking place. There wasnt a single hardy plant or even a blade of grass. It was cold and barren and lonely: just how was it that she was born here? Dryads were spirits of life and nature, this much she knew. They were found in the old and wild places of the world, suffused in the primal forces that gave birth to them. They did not pop up on barren fields of stone; they emerged from Glasir frowned and looked down at her tree. This was also wrong. Why did she have to look down at her tree? Why was she bigger than her tree? It should have been a huge and magnificent tree, its girth wide enough to dwell safely within. A tree that had seen the coming and going of ages. Her tree, however, could barely be called a sapling. As she continued to frown down at her tree, Glasirs ears perked up at a dull, steady tread. It was metallica blade? A Human was coming to bite at her poor little tree with its blade? Balling up her fists, Glasir gathered up her courage. She was just a newborn Dryad, but she still had to defend her tree. She turned towards the sound with a defiant expression. Then she spun back around. Nope. Nopenopenopenopenope. It wasnt a Human. It was Undead. A big black Undead thing with evil-looking thorns sprouting all over its body. She needed to go. Run, even. She reached out to pick up the boulder with her tree, but it didnt budge. The Elf was holding it down. Excuse me, Glasir put on a charming smile. Could you please let go of my tree? R-resist? This stupid Elf resisted me! She hadnt just asked. Along with her request, she had used a Spell-Like Ability C one that could charm humanoid-type species like Elves. Glasir tugged on the pot again, with no more success than before. Y-you cant be doing this you know? Glasir pointed to the side, Theres an Undead thing coming andandCi-its looking right at us, you know? We need to run! The spiky black Undead stopped and turned its attention towards them. Was there something wrong with this Elfs head? Or maybe she was just stupid. So stupid that she didnt know that Undead were bad, which every living thing should know. Glasirs leaves quaked as she struggled to free her tree. Why was this Elf so strong? Or maybe the boulder was heavier than it looked. The thorny Undead took a step towards them. P-please let go, Glasir begged. Please! I was just born C I dont want to die right after I was born! The Elf just glared back at her with a determined look in her steely grey eyes. Madness. Let go! Glasir screamed, Let go! Let go! Let go! A head poked out from a nearby den. To Glasirs dismay, it was another Undead being C a female. Her glowing crimson gaze fell over her for several moments before she disappeared back into the den. A few seconds later, anElf? Came out. In her wake followed a half dozen Undead. Glasir renewed her panicked efforts. The soft, woody skin of her fingers broke and flaked off and her precious sap stained the boulder, but the stupid Elf wouldnt let go. Mother, whats going on? The mother Elf didnt answer. As the other Elf closed in on them with the Undead, Glasir gave up on wresting her tree away. She raised a hand towards the mother Elf. Twine PlC So cold. It hurts. Give it back! Glasirs eyes fluttered open. She was on the cold stony ground once more. Give it back! The side of her head hurt. Her fingers went gingerly up to feel her temple, coming away with sticky strands. Something had hit her; knocked her to the ground. Give it back! She looked up at the sound of the voice and her eyes grew wide in fright. The thorny Undead had her tree. Beside it, the mother Elf was stretching her arms up towards the boulder. Give it back! Glasir struggled to her feet, staggering over to her tree. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Give it back! The mother Elf said. Give it back! Glasir cried. They turned to glare at one another, then looked back up again. Give it back to me! No, give it back to me! Glasir reached up towards the boulder, but the thorny Undead was too tall. Even jumping didnt work. The Undead were beings that hated all life. Maybe it was tormenting her. It would hold up her tree exposed in the cold until she withered and died, cackling gleefully at her slow suffering. Give it back! Give it back! Dont listen to her C its mine! Ill die without my tree! Wiluvien, a new voice said, what in the world is going on? Im not sure, my lady, the other Elf said. One of the Vampire Brides heard a racket outside and found my mother and this Dryad. Dryad fighting over Lord Mares tree. She had no idea who my lady was, but the Elf sounded deferential. As Glasir turned to look around for the source of the voice, she found that many Humans had gathered around them. Many Humans and half as many Undeadwhy werent they being slaughtered? One of the Humans standing near the Elf stepped forward. Her foliage was different from everyone elses C was she important? Maybe she could charm the Human and secure an escape somehow Hello. H-hello Glasir glanced around at the nearby Undead. Could she get away with it? My name is Ludmila Zahradnik, Baroness of Wardens Vale. Im sorry, I dont know what half of that meanswait, Warden? Do you know what that means? I She straightened and brushed the gravel from her side. My name is Glasir Gel Gronvidr. Areare you really a Warden? That appears to be the case, the Human offered her a lopsided smile. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Glasir Gel Gronvidr. L-likewise. We have attracted quite the crowdplease come with me to my home, where we may speak at length in private. Glasir looked up at the thorny Undead holding her tree. She still wasnt sure why the Undead werent killing everyone in sight. I cant go very far from my tree The Human who claimed to be a Warden followed the line of her gaze. We will not be going very far, she said, my home is right over there. She gestured to the Undead den. Glasirs cheek twitched. If you are that worried, the Human said, we can take it with us. These Undead will listen to you? They are under my authority, so yes. Ah, I give up. What is this world Ive been born into? Glasir nodded meekly, and the Human female turned to head into the Undead den. The thorny Undead followed with Glasirs tree, as did all the ones that had originally come out of the den. To her dismay, the mother Elf followed as well. W-why is she following? Glasir pointed to the mother Elf. Mrs Linum has been tending to your tree for nearly half a year. I dont know how long that is. Since about the beginning of summer. A year is twelve months, and a month is the time it takes for the full moon to wane and wax and become full again. A day is the amount of time it takes to go from sunrise to sunrise. ...I see. The tree was left here by Lord Mare Bello Fiore, a Dark Elf Druid. Mrs Linum will not allow any harm to come to it. She wasnt sure what to think of that, but it appeared that she had no choice but to go along. Glasir took one last look at the overcast skies before shuffling into the Undead den. I-its warm? And its bright! The interior is magically lit and the temperature is magically regulated. Glasir gaped at the interior of the den. Though the walls and floor were stone, everything else she could see appeared to be shaped from wood. Immediately inside, a number of plants in boulders similar to the one that held her tree were basking in bright light. She went over and leaned forward to inspect them. Will it work? Will what work? I heard that one could grow plants indoors if there was sufficient lighting, the Human said. So I decided to experiment with the idea this winter C I have several Farmers trying it out as well. She took a closer look at the plants. Nothing seemed to be wrong with them. I dont know anything about this, Glasir said, but they seem to be okay? When its bright and warm, then things should growthats how I feel about it, at least. If it works out, the Warden said, my subjects can have fresh greens all year. I suppose all that is left is to see what happens. So this isnt something you usually do here? Glasir asked, Putting plants in theseboulders. Pots. People plant things in pots all the time, but they are usually ornamental flowers and shrubs. What we are doing here has far more intrinsic value. Glasir wasnt sure what this value was, but if plants could grow in the winter Wait, she frowned. You said that Mrs Linum has been taking care of my tree since summer, and its pretty cold outsidewhat season is this? It is the end of autumn. What! Is there something wrong with that? Was there? No, there was. She was just being confused by the warmth and the light. Autumn is when the world prepares to go into hibernation, Glasir said. When life goes to sleep. Dryads are born when life awakens. II was born in the wrong season; in a weird place! Even my tree is too small Why did she have to explain this to a Warden? Maybe she was a Warden of a different thingor maybe she was lying. Was it possible to lie about being a Warden? Maybe it was the entire world that had gone mad. I-if youre a Warden, Glasir shifted closer to her tree, then why arent you doing your job? What do you mean? Glasir stared at the Human female. Not only was the mother Elf stupid, but this Human was also stupid. The Undead werent acting properly so they had probably become stupid, too. Everything was stupid. She had been born in a stupid place. Dont you see all these? She pointed around her, There are Undead everywhere! Theyre all dangerous looking ones, too. If there are this many, then the balance is definitely messed up. So messed up that I cant even begin to imagine how messed up it is! How was I even born in this place when there are so many Undead here? They are not originally from my territory. and you just let them in? That isnt any better! They help to defend the territory and maintain order. That was the first Warden-like thing that she had heard from this Human. Still Defend the territory from what? Intruders, criminalsC What are criminals? People who break the laws the Human stopped and frowned. People who inflict or threaten harm upon the order of these lands. Glasir still wasn''t sure what sort of order this Warden maintained. All Wardens were keepers of order, but the order foremost in her mind was the order of nature: the balance between life and death and the elements. So they dont run around killing all the living things? She asked, Destroying nature? Some of them patrol the borders, the Human said. Others keep the interior safe. We have Undead labourers that help cultivate the fields and manage the forests. A few of them work around the villages and the harbour. The Undead here are valuable servitors of His Majesty the Sorcerer King. They are not the same as naturally-manifested Undead. Alrightso you destroy any normal Undead that show up, right? You dont let any in? There arent any here? The Human fell silent. Glasir frowned at the delay. The Sorcerous Kingdom will destroy any mindless Undead to protect its subjects, butC But?! What is there to but about! There are two individuals present who have just arrived C they will be here to trade and deliver cargo periodically. As long as one does not threaten the order of these lands, they are welcome here. Glasir shook her head. She didnt understand. Nothing made sense. What was wrong with this Warden? Maybe there was someone better to talk to. Do you have a Druid or a Ranger that I can speak to? I am a Ranger. Then how about another RangCow! She flinched away as something tugged at her shoulder. Turning tearfully, she found one of the Undead with a golden red leaf pinched between its skeletal fingers. What was that for?! Glasir cried, I just sprouted, you know? You cant just rip off my leaves like that! Nonna, that was not nice. Our information indicates that an act of this severity will not result in permanent harm, the Undead being spoke in a dry, raspy tone. Domestic disturbances are rare: associated data is valuable. The Undead started doing something with a flat object in its hands. Glasir eyed the leaf worriedly. Her leaves matched the leaves on her tree, but she had more of them. A Dryad with more leaves than her tree. How silly was that? Hopefully, the Undead wouldnt take a leaf from her tree as well. Have you received a response from Lord Mare? The Human asked. Lord Mare isC A leg came out of her tree. Glasir screamed. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 In the wake of Glasirs scream, Lady Aura appeared out of the Dryads tree. Uwah?! Her eyes widened in shock. She stopped herself just before she collided with the nearby wall. Lord Mare appeared behind her. Owah! Lord Mare crashed into his sister, and together they tumbled into a heap. Ow he groaned. Why did you stop like that, big sis? Theres a wall here! Lady Aura said, Did you get the wrong tree? I-I dont think thats possible Ludmila came forward. Despite her understanding that the two young Dark Elves were vastly more powerful than she, concern still rose within her over their safety. My apologies, Lady Aura, Lord Mare C we had to move the tree indoors with us. Are you alright? At her question, the two royal courtiers untangled themselves and rose to their feet. They brushed themselves off as the Undead servitors bowed their heads. Ilw Linum already had her forehead pressed to the polished granite floor. Ludmila swept her skirts out into a curtsey. Welcome, Lady Aura. Lord Mare. H-hello, um Lord Mare turned his attention to Glasir. This is Glasir Gel Gronvidr, Ludmila said, the Dryad you were contacted about. Glasir, this is Lord Mare Bello Fiore, a Druid. His elder sister here is Lady Aura Bella Fiora, a Ranger. Lady Aura and Lord Mare stared at Glasir for a long while. She looks kinda different. The Dryads at home look different from one another too, big sis. Thats not what I meant! Hm Glasir leaned back as the Lady Aura leaned forward to examine her. Lord Mare looked over her shoulder, clutching his staff closely. Ah, I get it, he said. Their trees are different. The ones at home are all Oak trees. Lady Auras gaze went over to Glasirs potted tree. Come to think of it, these leaves look familiar After several moments, a furrow appeared on the girls brow. Mare W-what? Just to be sure, what kind of tree is this? Divine Ash. Lady Auras eyes grew wide at the revelation. She reached out and grabbed Lord Mare by the shoulders, shaking him violently. Mare! Why did you plant a Divine Ash here? Where did you even get them from? T-the seedsthe seeds Theyre cuttings from home! Lord Mare dizzily replied, We didnt have any seeds. Lord Ainz told us to look for ways to increase our strength, so I took a few and put them in potsa-anyway, I put them in different places to see where they would grow best. Since theyre the only ones in the area, it makes them perfect for teleporting around. So that other potted tree in the Lizardman village is Divine Ash. where else did you plant these cuttings? Umon the island in E-Rantels Demihuman Quarter. And? Thats it. Silence fell over Ludmilas makeshift hall. With a rustle of leaves, Glasir tentatively raised a hand towards Lord Mare. Excuse meyoure a Druid, right? Can you tell me whats going on? Is there something wrong with me? N-not at all! Lord Mare came forward excitedly, taking the Dryads hands in his, This is great! None of the other cuttings have a Dryad! You might be the only one of your kind in the world! Glasir opened her mouth, then closed it again. She looked down at the floor shyly. Lady Aura cleared her throat. So, she said, what are we going to do with her? HmmI wonder. The Dryad looked up with a hopeful expression. You mentioned other Dryads, she said. Maybe you can take me to join them? We cant just bring anyone with us, Lord Mare said, plus there must be a reason why none of the other cuttings have a Dryad. You were born here C dont you want to stay? Maybe its because her tree is in a pot, Lady Aura said. She was born as a portable Dryad. But if she was born here, Lord Mare looked over at his sister, that must mean its a good place, right? Pinison and the others said something like that C Dryads dont just pop up in any old place. Glasir turned her head to look out the window towards the village square. Its all rock! She said, I need a place with good soil so I can transplant my tree. You dont want to stay in the pot? Lord Mare asked, I think its pretty neatsince you can move around with your tree, you can help out around here. H-help out? Un. Weve just started building this city, so there will be plenty for you to do. Hold up, Lady Aura held out a hand. Before you two get swept up in your crazy city planning again, we need to talk. We do? Glasir frowned. Not you, Lady Aura said. You. Lady Auras gaze met Ludmilas. What would you like to discuss, my lady? A couple of things, actually, Lady Aura told her. In private. Ludmila bid the gathered Undead return to their tasks before leading Lady Aura up the stairs to her bedroom. Lady Aura grabbed Lord Mares elbow, dragging him along. After closing the door behind her, Ludmila reached into her Infinite Haversack, retrieving the Silence item she had recently purchased. She activated the magic item and set it on her desk. Will that be sufficient, my lady? Lady Aura cocked an ear, remaining silent for several moments. I cant hear anything outside, so it should be good enough Then, I dont have much in the way of hospitality, but please make yourselves comfortable. Lord Mare looked around for a few moments before walking over to sit down on her bed. Lady Aura walked over to stand by the window, crossing her arms in front of her. I guess I should ask whats been driving me crazy first, Lady Aura looked her in the eye. Did something happen to you? Many things have happened, my lady, Ludmila replied. What would you like to know? Your smell has gotten weaker. There are a few other weird things too. When youre standing still, you stand still. Most people shift around or try to relax or become more comfortable. Your breathing is too regular. Youve become less Human, or maybe youre pretending to be one. At first, I thought maybe Shalltear turned you, but I can still hear your heartbeat and your body is still warm. you could sense all of that? A Rangers senses get stronger the higher level they are, Lady Aura said. You should know that. Sowhat happened? Ludmila walked over to her desk, reaching out to flip her chair around. She sat down and took a deep breath. His Majesty said that they could be trusted. It wasnt Lady Shalltear, she said. I died on the Azerlisia Expeditionand then I got up again. I didnt even notice I was Undead until Lady Shalltear pointed it out to me. Lady Aura and Lord Mare exchanged looks. Lord Mare shifted slightly on her mattress. What kind of Undead are you? He asked. His Majesty concluded that Im a Revenant, Ludmila answered. A type of Undead being that comes back for some specific purpose. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Do you know what that purpose is? Not precisely, Ludmila replied. As far as I understand, it should be some sort of duty. Lady Aura snorted. That sounds just like you. Lady Shalltear said the same thing, Ludmila smiled slightly. I suppose it just goes to show how alike you are. The Dark Elf girl looked out the window, making a face. We need to know if theres any way you can bring harm to Lord Ainzs country, Lord Mare said. I-I dont think youd do anything on purpose, but maybe you have an aura or a passive ability or something I understand, my lord, Ludmila nodded. Over the next half hour, she shared what she knew about Revenants and their traits. Lady Aura and Lord Mare listened intently, occasionally stopping her to ask a question about one thing or the other. does that mean Glasirs awakening is due to your maintenance? Lord Mare asked. I cannot say for certain, my lord, Ludmila answered, but I think it factors into things somehow. Perhaps it is a bit counterintuitive, but because I can sense negative energy, it means that I know where it isnt, if that makes any sense. Life and death have a balance, and it is only when there is an imbalance do you experience the more pronounced signs of either. Both are usually always there. I suppose that I might have been throwing things off balance by being a bit too keen about absorbing negative energy. Mmhbut what about you? Ludmila frowned as the discussion went from the Dryad to her. What about me, my lord? Wellif youre absorbing negative energy, and that causes life to flourishdoesnt that ultimately lead to more death? Natural or peaceful deaths dont seem to result in much negative energy, my lord. The imprint left behind by violent, unnatural deaths or those accompanied by inordinate amounts of negative emotions is far more significant. But its still something, Lord Mare said. Maybe its natural and not enough to tip the balance of things, but all those little amounts add up over time, right? Maybe a thousand natural deaths are equal to a murderor something like that? She hadnt expected to suddenly be trying to figure out measures for different types of deaths. Ludmila supposed that she would be eminently qualified to do so, but it wasnt as if she ran around her demesne with a teaspoon to measure how much negative energy a dead squirrel was worth. Below a certain threshold, she couldnt sense specific amounts of negative energy at all C just its vague existence. It was akin to dropping a grain of sugar into the Katze River and trying to discern how much sweeter the water had become. Im not sure if its something I can measure, my lord, Ludmila said, but I will keep this in mind if something does result in a tangible amount of negative energy. Beyond that, however, I dont even know what happens to the negative energy that I absorb. You mean its not something like Shalltears Blood Pool? Lady Aura frowned, Or maybe you could use what youve stored uplike running up to a city one day and going Negative Energy Bomb!!! and blasting it off of the map. Lady Aura threw up her arms in a bam motion. Perhaps that was another thing she shared with Lady Shalltear. At least Lord Mare wouldnt treat mass destruction in such a flippant way. I-I dont think so, my lady. Cheh, boring. do you think thats possible? Dont ask me, Lady Aura said, Im not the negative energy sponge! Why not try summoning some negative energy? Ludmila held out her hand out, focusing her being to summon a sphere of negative energy. Lady Aura and Lord Mare leaned forward. I-is there something there? Lord Mare asked. No, Ludmila replied. Theres nothing there. Maybe something will come out if we squeeze you. I would rather not have anything squeezed out of me, my lady. Well, Lady Aura said, work on it, I guess? The people around here come up with all sorts of crazy things, so maybe you can too. Anyway, it looks like youre keeping this a secret Id like to keep this a secret for now, yes, Ludmila nodded. I dont want to do anything to destabilise the realm C things are starting to go back to normal again in the duchy, and the last thing we need is some panic about Humans being turned into Undead. Lady Aura and Lord Mare nodded quietly. The Dark Elf Ranger placed a hand on her hip, putting on a thoughtful expression. Hmmhow many people know about this? She asked. His Majesty, Lady Shalltear, Countess Corelyn, Dame Verilyn and my maidshm, Miss Nabe as well. Nabe? Lady Aura frowned, Does that mean Momon knows as well? Its possible, Ludmila admitted. Miss Nabe was very kind and supportive when I consulted her on the matter, so I dont think she would mention it to anyone else. Lady Auras face screwed up in confusion. Nabe washuh? Doesnt she usually refer to everyone around her as vermin? She still calls me woodlouse, Ludmila smirked. I think we get along well, so it feels more like a nickname. Come to think of it, a few of the royal maids call me the same thing Can you think of anyone else that might know? Ludmila fell silent for several moments, reviewing recent events. Captain I?kur and Ruins Wake know about it C we met in the Katze Plains and I didnt have my Ring of Nondetection equipped. That means the Vampire Brides that accompanied us know. As does the Death Warrior captain, the Death Knights and the Death Priests. There were a pair of Shadow Demons working with meand everyone we came across during that entire trip Thats an awful lot of people, Lady Aura said. Who else? Lord Cocytus, his officers and the rest of the Royal Armys forces stationed there. It was an awful lot of people. Did His Majestys Undead servitors gossip amongst themselves? If so, her secret wasnt a secret any more. A furrow formed over her brow as she wondered what could have been done. Ill take care of it, Lady Aura said. You would do this for me, my lady? Yeah, no problemI think? Mmh Lady Aura placed a hand on her head. You said that some Vampire Brides were there, Lord Mare asked. Does that mean you went with Lord Ainz? Yes, my lord, Ludmila answered. What did Lord Ainz say? His Majesty was very interested in many things, including my Undead state. He had me lead a company of Undead soldiers around while we explored the plains to help me gain levels as a Captain-type Commander. Partway through, His Majesty bestowed a new set of equipment upon me. The Ring of Nondetection that Lady Shalltear provided was left as a part of the set. That so? Lady Aura lowered her hand, It shouldnt be a problem at all, then. Thank you for looking out for me, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head. Perhaps this is what having a big sister feels like. Ah! That makes me all itchy! By the way, that idiot didnt do anything weird on Lord Ainzs trip, did she? Lady Shalltear was very happy to be there, but she also had to work very hard as His Majestys sole escort. There was time to relax on the way back, but I dont think she acted much differently from the woman that Ive come to know. so she didnt try to do anything with Lord Ainz, right? My Lady possesses great love and passion for His Majesty, Ludmila said, but I do not think she is the type to do anything unless called upon. She only did her best to accompany him. Lady Aura closed her eyes and let out a sigh of relief. I-I told you nothing would happen, big sis One of Lady Auras eyes opened, glaring down at Lord Mare. He shrank back further onto Ludmilas bed. Y-you werent around to pull her off like the last time this happened, you know. Pull her off? Ludmila frowned, Has something happened in the past? Ah, umit wasnt Shalltear, it was Albedo. She got tossed into the Frozen Prison for a few days to cool off after that. You didnt hear us say anything, by the way. As far as Ludmila had heard, Lady Albedo was some sort of powerful Demon. Lady Shalltear had mentioned her as a rival for His Majestys affections, but Ludmila had always thought that it was something like jockeying for a position at the Sorcerer Kings right hand. Demons and Undead couldntcould they? Wasnt there something else you wanted to talk about, big sis? Huh? Was there? Oh, yeah C that Dryador more like her tree. Are you two sure you want to keep her here? Thats Divine Ash, you know. Im not familiar with that species of Ash tree, my lady. Are they very different? Divine Ash doesnt grow around here, Lady Aura told her, as far as weve seen. They grow reeeeeeeally slow, but they get reeeeeeeally big. That pot might last for a century or two, but youll have to plant it somewhere eventually. A tree that took centuries to outgrow its pot? Ludmila had never heard of the like. If it takes that long to grow, she asked, then why mention it right now? Because if you plan on keeping it here, youre gonna have to plan your city with this tree in mind. just how tall will this Divine Ash become? Lady Aura looked over at Lord Mare. I-I dont think it stops growing. It grows all year round, too. It will grow in winter? Un. Big sis is right that well have to plan around it growing in the city here, but I thought you would like it Lord Mare drew up his knees and pressed his fingers together shyly. You dont? He asked. I dont know enough to make an informed choice, Ludmila said. The way you make it sound, it seems to be a monumental undertaking. What was it you mentioned about increasing strength? Ah, Lord Mare brightened and shifted back forward, Divine Ash is a great crafting material. If we can successfully grow it here, Im sure Lord Ainz will be pleased! Thats not fair At the mention that the Sorcerer King might be pleased with the results, she was already inclined to say yes. Wont Glasir take issue with being turned into crafting materials? We dont harvest the tree C theres a certain technique to it. Even though its a really big tree, its still just a tree and responds like one. The book I read talks about making nodes for suckers along the roots and the main branches after the tree grows large enough. Then you just harvest the suckers from the nodes when they grow large enough. The woodsmen around the duchy do it. I think its called coppicingor maybe pollarding? What he spoke of was common knowledge for Rangers, Druids, and those involved in forestry, but this was far beyond that. How tall are the shoots when you harvest them? She asked. Hmmabout two metres? They take about a century to grow that big. A whole century for a shoot large enough to fashion into a spear or a bow. It sounded like the stuff of legends, where heroes underwent a great adventure to retrieve some mythical ingredient or material from a perilous locale. She supposed that if someone did try to steal something, they would indeed have several hundred legendary beings chasing after them for trespassing and theft. Maybe the origins of such stories were not so heroic. I dont think you mentioned how large this tree gets, my lord. I was thinking that we could plant the main body of the tree in a central location and lead the roots all over the city. It might take centuries if I use magic, but well get it done eventually. We can grow trees at regular points that are really shoots sprouting from the roots. Many plants could propagate themselves in the fashion that Lord Mare described, but the scale of his proposal was vast. The island that had been raised for the city had an area of approximately sixty square kilometres. Green spaces were planned to be abundant in the city, Ludmila said, but I had no idea that you had something like this in mind. Why didnt you tell me? I-I would have told you eventually, Lord Mare said, but it felt a bit sad. You were a Human, so youd have only lived long enough to see it barely begin. Ludmila smiled at Lord Mare, resting her cheek on a forearm. Thank you for your consideration, my lord, she said, but its not something I would have gotten sad over as a Human. If anything, I would have been happy to see that something like that was left to my descendants. Well, instead of my descendants, I suppose youll be putting up with me for the indeterminate future. So we can do it? I think its a wonderful idea, my lord, Ludmila said. Empire in Chains: Act 1, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Upon their return to the main floor, Ludmila found Ilw Linum and Glasir Gel Gronvidr glaring across the potted tree at one another. The Death Knight was still holding onto the pot. Both the Dryad and the Elf had a hand on the edge of the pot, though it seemed that they had given up on trying to wrest it from the Death Knights armoured grip. At the sound of their approach, Ilw Linum lowered herself reverently before Lady Aura and Lord Mare. In response, the two siblings seemed to be trying their best to ignore her. Ludmila still had no idea why Elves acted that way around the Dark Elf twins. Lady Aura and Lord Mare treated it as an annoyance at best, and Ilw Linum barely spoke at all. Even Merry, the free-spirited and easy-going Adventurer, turned deferential in their presence. This deferential behaviour usually came in the form of a sort of care of the twins, treating them as if they were indescribably precious. On rare occasions, however, they reacted with wariness. Glasir, Ludmila said. Have you given further thought to the idea of staying in Wardens Vale? Ermno? Glasir looked up at her blankly, Was I supposed to be doing that? She wasnt sure if it was just the way that Dryads were, but Glasir seemed remarkably oblivious to anything but threats to her tree. Then again, she was probably less than two hours old. I hadnt specifically asked you to, no, Ludmila said. I have no right to detain you, but I would welcome a Dryad such as yourself with open arms. The foundations for the city here have just recently been raised, which is why it appears as an expanse of barren stone. In the future, however, it will become a place with an abundance of verdant spaces. As Lord Mare has mentioned, you are a very special Dryad. Your presence here would be a great boon. SpecialI dont feel very special. Not in a good way, at leastI actually think theres something wrong with me. I was born in the autumn and my tree is tiny. Its in a pot. My leaves are all shiny, too! A-and I dont think trees are supposed to glow Admittedly, trees were not supposed to glow. Nor did they have shiny golden red leaves all year long. With the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, a tree that glowed slightly was far down on the list of realities to question. Its because the tree you were born from is Divine Ash, Lord Mares voice came from her left. They dont all have leaves like yours, but they''re still the same species. Divine Ash doesnt fall asleep in the winter C it grows in every season, so being born in the autumn isnt weird. really? Glasir turned a suspicious gaze to her tree. Lord Mares eyes turned teary, and his lip quivered. A-and look! He held up his staff, Divine Ash is valuable, too! My staff is made from Divine Ash. The Dryads head snapped around, eyes wide. Her head went up and down as she compared her wrist to Lord Mares staff. N-n-no Glasir shook her head, Nooooo! I dont want toC Ah, annoying! Lady Aura suddenly shouted, This is why Dryads areall they do is scream and complain! Kindling! Just turn her into kindling C thats all shes good for. Just give up, Mare, we can use the other trees: ones without annoying Dryads. Behind Glasir, the Death Knight set down the pot and drew its flamberge. Waiiiiit! The Dryad screeched, Ill do it! Dont chop me up! Lady Aura crossed her arms and looked over at Ludmila. What do you think? Do they truly scream and complain that much, my lady? Uh-huh, Lady Aura frowned. Pinison was even noisier than this one. Was. Hm Glasir came over, falling to her hands and knees. She clutched Ludmilas skirts with dewy tears in her eyes. Youreyoure supposed to be a Warden, right? A-a-are you going to let this happen? Im a nature spirit, you know! She really is noisy, Ludmila murmured. I-Im sorry I wanted to go away! Glasir cried, Ill do whatever you want C you can plant me wherever you want! Ludmila placed a hand on Glasirs leafy head. I suppose we can see how you do as my vassal, she said. A vassal? Glasir sniffed, Whats that? If I were to put simply, it is someone who has sworn their service to someone else in exchange for land, security, and certain rights. In your case, it would mean that you would be allowed to live here under my protection. In exchangeLord Mare, are Dryads Druids? Eh? Uhm, no, theyre just Dryads. Dryads have some Spell-Like Abilities that are Druid spells, but they arent innate Druids like Nymphs. Lets seethey can use Twine Plant, Speak with Plants, Tree Shape, Charm Person, Deep Slumber, Woodland Stride and Suggestion. Since theyre Spell-Like Abilities, theyre more like Skills? Theyre really good for her current level, but the magic stays at the potency of a Level 18 Druid no matter how much stronger she gets. For someone who was just born an hour or two ago, her magic was quite powerful. Humans truly had an uphill struggle for survival in the world. Would it make sense for her to become a Druid? Ludmila asked. Un, Lord Mare nodded. Its really useful for plant-type Heteromorphs to become Druids. The spells that Ive been using to improve crop yields are Third-tier druidic magic, so they can use their own magic to feed and grow themselves. Even Demihumans like the ones that came to live up in the mountains around here use those spells to cultivate their alpine gardens. Anyway, I think its perfect for her job, but but? Dryads are kinda lazy. At least the ones that live around our place. Yeah, Lady Aura said, when theyre not picking fruit, they sort of just hang out around their trees and veg. Veg? Sleep, stand around, do nothing. Kinda useless. Ludmila looked down at Glasir. D-d-dont compare me to those other Dryads! She huffed indignantly, Ill be the best Dryad Druid ever! Glasir stood up again, brushing off her knees. Ludmila frowned at her appearance, eyes going back and forth between Lord Mare and the Dryad. Is it possible for your foliage to grow in a moremodest arrangement? Ludmila asked. What does modest mean? The people around here cover their bodies, Ludmila explained. Something like what Lord Mare is wearing would be fine. The Dryad regarded Lord Mare with some confusion. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. But Dryads are female? She said, I-I dont think I can grow huge leaves or even that much foliage, but I can try to imitate her. Glasir pointed to Lady Aura. Ludmila lightly slapped the top of her hand. Ow! Its not her, Ludmila told the Dryad. You need to address others properly. Lady Aura and Lord Mare are both very important people. Youre lucky theyre not as strict as Lady Shalltear, or you might have ended up short a hand. A-a hand? Glasir looked down and started counting off her fingers, I dont even know how long that would take to grow back! Thats why its important to treat people with the proper respect, Ludmila said. I can teach you everything you need to know over time, but we should cover what you will be doing, first. Ludmila went into Nonnas office, gathering supplies, a spare map of the island and a satchel to carry everything in. When she came back out into the hall again, everyone was standing near Glasirs tree. Since you two are doing your usual thing now, Lady Aura said, Im gonna head out. Thank you for arriving on such short notice, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head, as well as for everything else. Glasir flinched as Lady Aura hopped into her tree with a parting wave. The Dryads fingers tentatively ran over the bark of its slender trunk, face painted in an expression of disbelief. that isnt going to happen all the time, is it? She asked. Lord Mare uses that tree as a teleport marker, Ludmila answered. So unless he chooses another tree, hell be going in and out of this one whenever he comes by. Since Dryads have Woodland Stride, Lord Mare said, it shouldnt be that weird, should it? The Dryad cast a dissatisfied look at her tree. I cant use it, she said. You cant? Lord Mare tilted his head, Ah, I get it C your tree is too small. Thats right! Glasir pouted, I cant even hide inside my own tree! How stupid is that? What spell do you use to teleport around the Sorcerous Kingdom, Lord Mare? Ludmila asked. Thats the Sixth-tier Druid spell Transport via Plants, Lord Mare answered. Both Transport via Plants and Woodland Stride are teleportation-type spells, but there are some big differences. Transport via Plants is basically the Druid version of Greater Teleportation. I pick a plant, choose a destination, and the spell finds the closest plant of the same type to send me and the people Im taking with me to. So say I want to go to E-Rantel: I cast the spell targeting the Divine Ash here, and it will pick the closest Divine Ash to E-Rantel to teleport me to. Since theres only one Divine Ash in E-Rantel, it will always teleport me to the same place. In a way, it seemed more powerful than the teleportation spells that other casters had access to. They either needed a degree of familiarity with the target area or set it as a teleport point. Transport via Plants only required the same type of plant at both the departure and destination points. It was not as convenient as the other teleportation spells that could be cast from anywhere, but if one ensured the species of plant at each point was unique, it could be just as reliable as Greater Teleportation. One could also carry a potted tree with them as a sort of portable teleport point for others to use. Not that there were many Sixth-tier Druids around. How does Woodland Stride differ? Transport via Plants only requires a medium-sized plant, Lord Mare said, but Woodland Stride requires a tree that is at least as wide as the caster. I-its still a really good spell, though! Woodland Stride is a long-duration, short-range teleportation effect that lets you move from one tree to another tree up to one kilometre away in a single hop. The effect lasts one hour per three levels, and it lets you teleport an additional time every three levels. Going in and out of the same tree counts as one hop. The Dryad version is a Skill that they use to hide inside their trees and get around their groves. In combat, I can cast a spell, hop into a tree when my enemy gets too close and pop up elsewhere to cast spells at them again. Or I can cast it on someone that wants to close distance on an enemy the same way. It works really well when big sis and I both use it to juggle enemies around. That does seem very useful, Ludmila said. What tier of magic is Woodland Stride? UhmFifth. So much for having it available to employ in regular tactical use. One needed a Druid in the realm of heroes just to cast it. Or be a Dryad. It did not mean that she would never encounter an opponent that used it, however Is there any way to deal with an opponent that uses Woodland Stride? Without any advance preparation, Lord Mare said, You can brute force it with Dimensional Lock. That would be trading an Eighth-tier spell for a Sixth-tier one, though. Then the Druid can just bring the fight out of the radius of the Dimensional Lock effect. Most casters capable of Dimensional Lock cant sustain themselves as well as Druids, either, so its to our advantage. Hmm, what elsehallowed or unhallowed areas with Dimensional Anchor effects will stop it within their area, then theres Lopsided Duel which is a Third-tier spell that teleports you to wherever your target teleports to. Again, most casters dont want a Druid anywhere near them, so its to the Druids benefit if they cast it. The only thing I might not like is if a warrior uses a Skill that produces an effect similar to Lopsided Duel. There are worse ones that keep bringing you back to them, too. Ill work on that. Eh? Lord Mare blinked and looked up at her. Well, Ludmila said, if even you think its annoying, it would probably be a nightmare for any opponents that I run into. Do you know anyone with a Skill like that? I have no clue how to begin developing this sort of Skill or Martial Art. MmhAura doesnt have one, but Albedo and Cocytus might. Albedo especially C shes a tank, so she should have some Skills that help keep targets from escaping to attack others. Despite being a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom for over half a year, Ludmila had never seen the Prime Minister. This was actually not abnormal C in fact, a minor noble being able to see so many royal courtiers was abnormal. Still, it felt a bit strange considering that she had recently been in the company of the Sorcerer King for two weeks. A rustle of leaves sounded beside them, and Ludmila realised that she had gone off on a tangent with Lord Mare. She and Lord Mare often became absorbed in whatever topics that they were covering, which was why Lady Aura tended to leave them. Ludmila pulled the map from the satchel before handing it to Glasir. These are all for you, Ludmila said. The first thing you will need to do is learn how to read, write, and work with numbers, so I will be enrolling you at the village school. Classes begin after midday and run until late afternoon, so I can arrange for other activities in the morning and the evening. Ludmila tapped her chin in thought, looking down at the map in her hands. You should be able to learn from the Lizardman Druids when they hole up in their homes for the evening. In the mornings, you can wander around familiarising yourself with the islanddo Dryads need to sleep? Dryads are nature spirits, Lord Mare said. Im not sure if you can call it sleep like regular living creatures sleep, but theyre usually active during sunlight hours and can become dormant, which looks like theyre sleeping. What if we provide her with magical lighting? Plants still have day and night cycles, Lord Mare told her, so I dont think it will work the way that you probably think. Also, uhmyoure getting scary. Scary, my lord? Yeah. She was just born a few hours ago, right? Youre already trying to figure out how you can maximise her utility. Maybe she had become too accustomed to working with the Undead. A cold droplet of worry trickled through her at the possibility that, as an Undead being, she might be losing her empathy for living things. It was not something that she had any desire to relinquish. Her gaze went over to Glasir, who only watched them nervously. The exchange with Lady Aura had probably been too much, as well. youre right, Ludmila said. Im sorry, Glasir C I got ahead of myself trying to figure out how you could best fit in. Ludmila went over to the dining area, motioning for Lord Mare and Glasir to join her. Not only had she been treating a newborn Dryad poorly, but she was also being a poor host. Lluluvien hadnt come in yet, so she produced the magically-preserved meals from her Infinite Haversack. Lord Mares eyes lit up at the sight of the sandwiches and village stew, and Glasir examined her cup of water curiously. Thats why its important to treat people with the proper respect. She probably seemed like a self-serving hypocrite. Withdrawing several sheets of paper and a pen, Ludmila took a deep breath as she settled herself. Though Glasir looked and communicated like an adult, she was essentially a child. The Dryad wasnt anything like the babies that had just been born to her household, but she was still a newborn under her care. Lets start over again, she said. Properly, this time. Beyond the tidbits of lore that contain unverified information, I know very little about Dryads. Wardens Vale will be your home from now on, Glasir, and you will be one of the most important people here. I would like to turn it into a place where you can flourish. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 As a final note, Countess Jeznes voice rolled out from the dais, Her Excellency the Prime Minister would like to remind everyone that the weekly meeting of the Festival Committee will be held tomorrow morning at the usual time. Todays session of the House is now adjourned. A low murmur filled the air as the assembly started to rise from their seats. Ludmilas hand shot out to lightly grip Baron Hamel by the collar before he dashed off. The Lord of Hamel was prone to running down the hallways of the Royal Villa C especially after long sessions of the House of Lords. During those sessions, he fidgeted and squirmed, constantly looked around, and seemed to do everything but pay attention to the proceedings. Ludmila supposed that it was within the range of expected behaviour for a boy in early adolescence, but she also suspected that Lord Hamel was the type to test his limits even under the watchful eye of his noble peers. As Ludmila walked him out of the assembly hall and down the corridor, her friends made small talk with the other Nobles, exchanging pleasantries and discussing various topics of interest appropriate for their setting. No one came to specifically speak with Ludmila, though whether it was due to their usual wariness around her or the risk of having Lord Hamel foisted upon them, she was unsure. She wasnt even sure why she was doing what she was doing. Maybe it was because Clara had better things to do than wrangle her restless young neighbour. Or perhaps it was because Count V?lkchenheim was the only adult Nobleman in the assembly and he was far too soft to handle Baron Hamel. Ludmila also suspected that the majority of the ladies in the assembly considered her the manliest member of the Sorcerous Kingdoms aristocracy, so dealing with young boys with too much energy and being a role model for them was naturally her job. Liane suggested that it was an opportunity to put the fear of the gods into Lord Hamel: that way, he would defer to Ludmila for the rest of his life. They made their way out of the Royal Villa, stepping out into the late morning sun. Members of every household patiently awaited their lords and ladies, and Ludmila steered Baron Hamel off to the side. There, the butler of House Hamel lowered his head at her approach. Baroness Zahradnik, the middle-aged man said. Once again, I cannot express how grateful we are for your care. Once again, Ludmila replied with a tight smile, Lord Hamel has escaped. House Hamels butler blinked several times before twisting around to look for his loose lord. Fortunately for him, the boy was headed to his usual haunt in a garden nearby. E-excuse me, my lady, the butler lowered his head before chasing off after his charge. My Lord! Lord Hamel! Lord Hamel ignored him, preoccupied with calling out to two other Nobles waiting in the garden, Baron Ardoin C who was close to Baron Hamel in age C and Albert Aveline, the new heir apparent of House Jezne. He was a relation brought in from Re-Estize: the scion of some distant cousin separated by generations. As the boys racket rose from the garden, Clara, Liane and Florine came up behind her. No wonder that old crank looks even older now, Liane said. Was that really all she could find? That she found anyone at all should be counted as a blessing, Clara said. House Jezne is as old as the duchy, Liane waved a hand dismissively. Theyre a cadet branch of one of House Blumrushs vassals, too. If shes picking out of cousins and cousins of cousins, there should be at least two or three hundred candidates. I hear little Lord Jeznes whole family was brought in. Lucky them. The three young nobles continued to play in the garden, their painstakingly arranged outfits falling to shambles. A collection of their maids and footmen looked on worriedly. Ludmila hoped that they wouldnt look to her to settle them down and send them off. How are they adjusting to life in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Ludmila asked. That question takes on a whole other meaning when its you asking, Lady Zahradnik, Liane frowned. I havent heard anything terrible, Florine swatted Liane on the arm lightly, but Lady Jeznes selection should be the result of careful deliberation. His father was a clerk and his mother was a carpenter. There hasnt been the tiniest bit of noble education in their family line for generations, but most of her relations out there were probably like that. He should know how to read and write because of his father, but there is a lot to address when it comes to everything else. He is only ten, Clara said, so there is time enough. Speaking of which, Florine said, are you still instructing Baron Hamel, Lady Corelyn? He seems to be getting to that age, Clara sighed, so I thought it would be better that he had a male mentor. Ah~ if he had only acted with more na?vet, Liane intoned mournfully. He could have basked in the warmth of the Radiant Jewel for a bit longer. Ever since Clara had assumed responsibility for her younger neighbour, she went to instruct him on various aspects of rulership and aristocratic conduct on a semi-regular basis. The results of that education were clearly not on display in the nearby garden, but maybe it would establish itself in time. They walked over to where their carriages awaited them, climbing into a cabin mounted on one of House Wagners newest vehicle frames. Their maids boarded the one behind them, the footmen assumed their positions, and soon they were on their way. Liane kicked off her shoes and slouched in her seat, stretching in what must have been the most unladylike way possible. Its finally over! She yawned, I cant believe I was looking forward to all that. We all were, Florine said, except perhaps Ludmila. Ludmila made a face. With the harvest settled, all of E-Rantels nobility had come to the city as was their winter custom. Events were discussed, opportunities explored, and social ties reinforced. With many of the houses now being led by women, it had become a strange mixture of the old way of things, when noblewomen worked in the background supporting their houses and territories, and what one might have expected out of the regular winter dealings of Re-Estize lords. Now that everything had wound down, Ludmila was exhausted. While Undead could not physically tire, mental strain slowly, but surely built up. After two weeks of being Lady Zahradnik, she could no longer be annoyed at the memory of her father being so curt and communicating in grunts half of the time they were in the city. I thought it was very enjoyable and productive, Clara said. Sure, Liane admitted, but it was still hell. The two-week-long procession of aristocratic functions was concluded with a banquet held at Castle Corelyn. In years previous, events would be held exclusively in the city, but the steadily developing transportation system made getting around the interior of the duchy fast and convenient. What was once a half-day journey from E-Rantels southern gate to Corelyn Harbour now only took half an hour. Ludmila could only discern the most apparent of the purposes that Clara had in hosting the banquet in her new castle. It was a nice place in which to entertain guests and had more than enough room to host the whole of the duchys nobility and their staff, but one would be sorely mistaken in thinking that Clara was simply showing off. Most of the summers development of territorial infrastructure had been in Corelyn County. Liane just finished reorganising the administration of her new territory and work on the eastern highway would be underway after the Dwarves returned from their religious observances. Aside from maintenance efforts, the infrastructure in the west remained mostly as it had been when E-Rantel was a territory of Re-Estize. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. One might be tempted to blame the slow acclimation to the Sorcerous Kingdoms new systems for this, but it could only be called slow in comparison to the progress in Corelyn County. Adoption of the new ways and the changes to provincial life that came with them was proceeding according to the schedule prescribed by the Royal Court, and that schedule would be considered unreasonably ambitious in the neighbouring nations. Despite this, Clara saw fit to stoke the flames of ambition in the rest of the nobility. Though not a Ranger, she was still a trailblazer: the development of her demesne was a showcase of the future that she was now ready to display to the others. Unless they were attending their lieges court, Nobles usually did not visit the fiefs of other Nobles. To most, the reports of Corelyn County were merely impressive words on a page. The banquet was an occasion of three days, where the nobles of the realm directly experienced the progress in store for their respective holdings. They attended presentations and held private meetings in Castle Corelyn in the evenings. The days were spent travelling around the towns and territories to observe various applications of Undead labour, technology and infrastructure. New institutions for basic education and vocational development opened their doors. Liane and Florine had combined their efforts with Clara, and the entire affair became an exposition open to all and sundry. Representatives of guilds and merchant companies had been there to see what was in the offering and even Demihumans were extended an invitation. By every measure, the event was a success, though whatever plots that Clara had set in motion Ludmila had no idea about. Like the gardener she fancied herself to be, her friend was displaying the fruits of their hard work and sowing new seeds with the expectation that they, too, would sprout and bear fruit of their own. The shadow of the central districts southern gatehouse crossed over their carriage, and Ludmila glanced out of the window. Were headed out into the city? Its nearly lunch, Liane said. Youre addicted to those things, Florine frowned. Half of the time I think we set up that stand because you wanted to eat fried potatoes. That might be true, Liane grinned, but it also makes money hand over fist. Im still amazed no one brought it in from the Empire before I decided to. Its a hundred per cent domestic, too! Wagners taters! Katze salt! Corelyns beverages! Florines fatCow! Why do you have to hit me like that? Considering her friends new equipment, Liane shouldnt have taken any damage from an attack of that magnitude. Maybe it was just an ingrained reaction. Why do you have to add my part like that? Florine fumed. At least you have a part, Ludmila said. Hey, now, Liane said, the stand is made with wood from your demesne. Ludmilas lumber. Once they had been unofficially informed of their coming transfer under Lady Shalltears authority, a strange sort of energy came over Liane. She wanted everyone to do as much together as possible, from casual outings to setting up fried potato stands to collaboration on major ventures. According to Florine, this was normal for Liane C the young woman was very attached to her friends and the idea that they would be members of a court of close friends only encouraged her all the more. Ludmila was not averse to the idea, but she hoped that this relationship would not interfere with their duties. She had no worries about Clara, but the two younger nobles were far more casual in their conduct. Their carriage rolled into a plaza in the southeastern quarter, where many of E-Rantels heavy industries were located. Rather than place the stand in the citys main plaza, it was instead strategically set up in the midst of a demographic that its hearty fare would appeal to. Hehehe, Liane nearly pressed her face into the glass, look at that line. We didnt even have to market the stall. All they needed was a good whiff. Along with the fried and salted potatoes, meat skewers and liquor were sold, as well as fruity sweets and pastries. It was an irresistible combination for the hard-working tenants of the quarter. Their cabin shifted slightly as several of their footmen dismounted and went to join the line. That queue means well be stuck here for a while, as well, Ludmila noted. Nuthin wrong with that, Liane replied. The harvest is over and all that craziness is behind us. Its time to relax. You should be the person with the least time to relax, Ludmila said. Your workshops are churning out new contraptions every week. Yeah, but thats research and development. You build things and collect data. Eventually, you build a better thing. Repeat until you get a marketable product. And it isnt as if I do everything personally. Truth be told, that was the case for all of them. They administered their territories, enacted various initiatives, then oversaw things. Nobles were Nobles C they werent professional artisans or specialised labourers like Farmers. There was only paperwork and territorial maintenance while one waited for results to analyse and act upon. They still had various other things to do, however. Ludmila had martial matters to attend to, including her work in the Upper Reaches, while her friends had their businesses to run. With the official transfer of their titles to Lady Shalltear would presumably come work for the Ministry of Transportation. Clara also had her colossal project slated to begin after things had settled down. What are you doing? Ludmila turned her attention from the plaza at Claras query. Across the cabin from them, Liane was making strange gestures with a rose-coloured handkerchief. You know, thething where you send signals. I turned sixteen this summer, yknow C now that things look like theyre going to be fine, I need to pop out some kids. Sixteen is too young to be having a family, Clara told her. To the Six Prude Gods, maybe, Liane grimaced. It wouldnt be considered strange if Florine and I had one or two babies by now. We dont have to wait until were ancient. Twenty is not ancient, Clara frowned. There is a very good reason why we wait until were twenty. Beside Liane, Florine tilted her head curiously. Theres a reason? I thought it was just an old tradition. Followers of The Four generally conjured up such logic when confronted with the tenets of The Six. They carelessly labelled many practises and perceptions of Ludmilas faith as old-fashioned, arbitrary, nonsensical, and even harmful. Waiting until twenty ensures that youve had suitable time to figure out what you excel at, Ludmila told the two noblewomen across from her. Once your aptitudes are identified, you can look for an ideal partner to maximise your chances of having superior offspring. Nobles, of all people, should understand the importance of familial bloodlines. Ah, there it is, Liane said. The bloodline thing. Im not sure whats worse C those old fogies who go on and on about their blue blood or people who think theres some tried and true trick to having superior offspring. Either way, treating women like us as breeding maresdont you think thats messed up? The negative connotations that Liane placed on being a breeding mare handily summarised the difference between them. For many, being treated as an object or livestock was something to be personally insulted over. It might have become a particularly stubborn point for Liane and Florine: having children with a partner that was chosen for them may have been a matter of duty when they were subject to their respective familys authority, but now they were in control. To followers of The Six, bloodlines were a part of who one was; an aspect of attraction for men and women both. Their beliefs were also in line with how the world worked, and the world did not care about nonsensical sensibilities. Humans did generally desire those they perceived as strong or successful, but it was an instinct rather than a decision that came after careful analysis and calculation. Relying on breeding instincts alone more often than not led to sub-optimal outcomes. People could be deceived with courtships that were too brief and one usually couldnt be too picky. Having indisputable proof that ones partner was who they claimed to be was an assurance that followers of The Six enjoyed. It isnt as if well just snatch anyone off of the street, Florine said. And how we raise our children is also just as important, isnt it? Pedigree does not guarantee anything. Ludmila exchanged glances with Clara. She wondered if their views would change if they possessed knowledge of Classes and Levels and how bloodlines factored into personal development. Given that they would all officially be in the same camp, the answer would come soon enough. Not that weve had any luck here, Liane added, the men here are no goodwell, theres Momon, but there isnt a single woman in the city thats been able to bag him. Guys a legend, in more ways than one. The Merchant traffic should be somewhat restored, should it not? Ludmila asked. It is, but the ones who come herewere getting the expendables, basically. E-Rantel is an easy place to trade since our industrial development is so lacking. Were still ninety-nine per cent farms and woodlots. The best and brightest merchants get sent by their companies to places with the stiffest competition. Liane made more indecipherable gestures with the handkerchief, then opened the cabin window beside her. I dont think anyone would have noticed all that through the window, Florine said. You never know unless you try, Liane replied. Not like itll hurt me if nothing happens. With that, she dropped the silken handkerchief out of the window. Ludmila watched it drift to the cobblestones. What happens now? Whats supposed to happen, Liane told her, is that someone whos on the lookout comes to pick it up. I just did a thing that signifies that Im interested in making an acquaintance. Anyone that can read that should have some degree of sophistication, yeah? Moments later, a shadow appeared at the window. Liane brightened, then frowned as a Soul Eater stuck its head into the cabin and returned the handkerchief. Clara visibly struggled to keep her laughter contained as the silken cloth settled on Lianes lap. Whens the wedding? Ludmila asked. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Lunch arrived several minutes later, arranged in silver inlaid magical containers that preserved the temperature and freshness of their contents. Liane scowled down at her meal, leaving it untouched as their carriage rolled down the city streets. Were going to the Empire, she muttered. We are? Florine furrowed her brow. We are! This is stupid C how can four eminently eligible bachelorettes not manage to find a single consort between them? I wasnt looking, Clara said. Me neither, Ludmila added. I havent really been searching either, Florine said, but it might be nice Liane looked up from her lunch, eyes shifting back and forth between them. Lets do this, she said. Lets go. All of us. There aint any better time to do it! Well, Florine said, most of the tribes Ive been working with are going to be inactive for the winter You have a point about it being the best time to go, Clara said, but I still dont intend on accepting any consorts until Im at least twenty. Finding the right person takes time, Liane said. Two and a half years might be what you need to figure things out. That was another thing that Liane didnt seem to understand. Or at least she refused to accept it. If Clara so desired, she could simply notify the temples and they would do the looking for her. All she would need to do is pick out of a well-researched list of candidates drawn from the carefully curated records of their faith. The way that Liane phrased things made it sound like she was looking for a romantic relationship, but she should have known better than that. While it might be nice to experience, romantic love was a luxury to the nobility. Having loveless relationships for the sake of political ties was normal, though it did not necessarily mean that love would not blossom between such a match as time went on. If not for political purposes, some other benefit would be pursued through marriage, such as financial gain, drawing in a talented individual or securing a valuable bloodline. The Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom had little need for political advantage or financial security, so the remainder was their priority. Liane and Florine were indeed possessed of a discerning eye when it came to their professional dealings, but Ludmila had no idea how they behaved when it came to potential consorts. Perhaps they would be just as discerning and things would work out. Well see about that, I suppose, Clara did not press the issue. In the meantime, there are quite a few things I would like to see in the Empire. Great, well, dont come crying if I snag someone you fancy, Liane said. What about you, Ludmila? Sure. Liane drummed the sides of her magical container, as if she had run unexpectedly out of things to say. really? I thought youd be the hardest to convince C you stick to that border like a Giant Forest Leech. Yes, it probably has something to do with being a border noble, Ludmila replied. Some other things have happened that require me to be in the Empire, however. Operations wont begin until winter sets in, so I should be free to join you until then. Are you permitted to tell us what your duties in the Empire are? Florine asked. Its a part of the ongoing changes to their security, Ludmila answered. Ill be acting as a liaison between the Imperial Army and the Undead forces theyre incorporating into the Legions. Their carriage returned to the central district, where it turned to head towards Florines manor. Liane replaced the cover of her magical container, then placed a sheet of paper upon it. So, she produced a pen, when does everyone want to go? Were really going? Of course! Liane answered, We even got Ludmila on boardhmm, theres the festival committee meeting tomorrow morninghow about we head out after that? Ludmila watched silently as Lady Wagner forged ahead. While Ludmila did look forward to spending time together with everyone, was it really such a simple matter that they could leave on a days notice? What about accommodations? The Empire is busy year-round, Liane replied. There are a lot of well-to-do travellers, and every city has a nice place to stay. If theyre needed, Florine and I have some connections we can call on. And security arrangements? Liane drew her dagger in reply. She hiked up her skirts and buried the blade in her exposed thigh. Florine made a squeamish noise, but the result was practically the same as if Ludmila had used the weapon on herself. The dagger simply entered her leg without creating a wound. Her friends Adamantine Girdle actually conferred damage reduction that was superior to Ludmilas racial damage reduction, as it could not be bypassed by magic weapons. We cant get sick, Liane said as she yanked out the dagger. We cant be poisoned or mind-controlled. Weak spells cant hurt us. I scared the crap out of one of my smiths yesterday by sticking a hand in his forge. Nothing happened to my hand, by the way. Or the equipment. So you are bestowed new equipment meant to protect you from harm, Ludmila frowned, and the first thing you do is go out and try to harm yourself. Heck yeah! Gotta see how everything works. I jumped out on the test course to get run over by a wagon the other day. Not even a scratch. She blinked wordlessly at Lianes confident grin. Her friend had a bold inquisitiveness that could best even Germaine LeNez. Plus, Liane said, we each have a Shadow Demon from Lady Shalltear. If someone is dead set on hurting us, theyre gonna have to get through those guys, first. Youre still going to have to inform the Empire that youll be there, Ludmila said. Arriving on such short notice seems overbearing. Its not an official visit C were going for personal reasons. Letting them know is just a courtesyor maybe we could make it an official visit? That clause we have with the Empire might come in handy. Prepare us your best men! Or something like that. You are not abusing that clause, Clara frowned. I was just kidding, Liane rolled her eyes. You all know I prefer to do my own shopping. Anyway, the longer we let them stew, the more likely well get caught up in some stupidity. The Empire is just as sticky as Re-Estize when it comes to politics and ceremonial crap. The best way to counter that is to not give them time to think and prepare. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. In the end, they settled on leaving the following afternoon, staying the night at the new border town under construction in Wagner County. They did not need to sleep, but their staff certainly did C each of them would bring their ladys maids and a Human footman. As with their journey to Fassett County, they would be using carriages that could convey them much faster than the average coach. The trip to Arwintar would take them two days, with a stop in the city along the way. Florine and Liane disembarked at their manors, and the Soul Eater brought Clara and Ludmila out of the city. She was pressed slightly into her seat as the carriage accelerated over the highway. Ludmila gave Clara a sidelong glance. You are going to be working on that translation in the Empire. It seems like a golden opportunity, yes? Clara gazed out the window, Too many words in that diary see use in the Empire, and the way they showed up after they separated from Re-Estize seems a purposeful act. One can only believe that the Empire is the best lead when it comes to this mysterious nation from Katzes past. This much was apparent to those versed in the regional languages. The script contained within the journal had bits and pieces that could be found in present-day language, but only the Empire seemed to be making a sort of half-baked attempt at resurrecting words that had already fallen out of use. A disquieting sensation settled in the pit of her stomach. Something is not right, Ludmila said. If you feel that way, Clara looked over at her, then there is probably something to it. We just need to figure out what it is. Do you think whoevererased Katze is still around? You believe that bringing this investigation to the Empire is dangerous? It was just so thorough that I cannot help but worry. That being said, she had already asked Ilyshnish to find out what she could. It wasnt in a direct way: using a coin that should at least be familiar to some people in the region, hoping some incidental knowledge would appear as well. Even if something happened, she figured that a Frost Dragon could at least escape danger. I will keep the research to myself, Clara said. There should be plenty to work with searching for auxiliary references. Clara shifted closer, leaning on Ludmilas shoulder. A quiet smile played over her lips. Besides, she said, Liane has a point: the flimsy friends that you worry about are quite difficult to injure, now. Do not tell me you went and did something crazy, too, Ludmila glanced down at Clara with a frown. I might have tried a few things, Claras amethyst gaze shifted away. At any rate, if there is some insidious group enforcing ignorance over the matter, they are going to have to send some rather powerful assassins our way. Ludmila sighed over the idea that she might be tempting fate. She wrapped her arm around Claras waist and snuggled in. They spent the remaining time to Castle Corelyn together in silence, where Ludmila disembarked in front of the gate to cross the bridge. She sped past the harvested vineyards with their dying leaves on her usual route over the mountains to Wardens Vale. Along the way, she stopped to speak with several Krkono?e Druids, though as a whole their rather blas outlook on life meant that they had nothing exciting to share. Life went on, and that was good. Whatever was, was. Her visit did remind her of the tuft of Krkono?e wool in her bag, however, and she stopped at the harbourmasters office upon arriving in Wardens Vale. Good afternoon, Lady Zahradnik, Jeeves rose from his desk in greeting. Is there anything I can do for you? Good afternoon, Jeeves, she replied. Does this look like anything to you? Ludmila placed the tuft of wool on the counter. The diminutive Skeleton Merchant picked it up and examined it through a gold-rimmed monocle. This iswool? I recall seeing this somewhere beforeah! The new producCI mean, this is wool from the Krkono?e Druids, yes? It is, Ludmila nodded. Since it is wool, can anything be done with it? I believe that question would be better answered by a professional who works with fabrics, my lady, Jeeves said. In terms of its relative value, however, it appears to be worth a great deal more than the textiles derived from the marsh plants in the vale. The Skeleton Merchants raw sense of value was still a bit of a mystery to her. He could keep track of market prices for goods regularly flowing in and out of the harbour, but with new and unlisted items, he always fell back to the strangely low basic valuations he had for everything. What she did know was that these valuations were close to the liquidation values guaranteed by the Royal Treasury for a broad range of commodities. Is the value of this wool comparable to anything youve seen before? Ludmila asked. Though the volume of our exports is increasing, Jeeves answered, I am sad to say that none of the materials we produce are as valuable as this wool. This assumes that you are referring to my basic sense for the value of commodities. She reached into the Infinite Haversack on her right hip, withdrawing a gold trade coin. How about this? If I were to make a rough estimate, a sack of this wool would be worth eight of these gold trade coins. What? Just to be certain, Ludmila said, what is the price of a sack of regular sheep wool by the same measure? Approximately five sacks for one gold trade coin, my lady. what about this round object stuck to the wool? None of the other Krkono?e appear to have them. Its just a sticker, my lady, Jeeves told her. Someone must have put it there, but the writing on it is simply a 1. No matter how I look at it, there does not appear to be any intrinsic value or special meaning. I see, Ludmila said. Thank you, Jeeves. Ludmila walked out of the harbourmasters office, staring down at the tuft of wool. Given how Jeeves basic valuations worked, Krkono?e wool was extraordinarily valuable. It was durable enough that an unenchanted steel blade could not cut it, and, by the Volkhvs claim, not flammable. She hadnt given it any consideration at the time, but Krkono?e Druid products were likely akin to materials from magical beasts. The Krkono?e Rangers, who used equipment made from Krkono?e Druid parts, might be far better equipped than one expected of a primitive society of Beastmen. The question now was what applications this wool might have, and whether the Krkono?e were willing to part with theirparts. As Rangers and Druids, they were very efficient with the utilisation of available resources C nothing ever went to waste. The tuft in her hand was not enough for weavers to work with, however. She could hardly shear the wool off of a Krkono?e Druid at the beginning of winter, so it was a question that would have to wait. Upon returning to her manor, Ludmila spent the remainder of the afternoon catching up with the administrative tasks that had accumulated over the last two weeks. Lianes sudden decision to visit the Empire meant that she would be leaving earlier than expected, but it meant little in the slow days of winter. Construction would continue, her rural tenants would be snug in their villages, and Ludmila used the opportunity to have everyone catch up with her territorys educational standards. Shortly after nightfall, Ludmila rose to the sound of someone approaching the front entrance. She poked her head out to see Glasir entering the hall. A Death Knight accompanied her, carrying the potted tree. Welcome back, Glasir, Ludmila smiled. How was school? Fine. And the Druid lessons? Fine. The Dryads manners were in sore need of refinement, but it was something that could wait until Ludmila had time to properly dedicate to her. Are you getting along with Mrs Linum? She doesnt say anything C she just follows us all over the place. Did you safely see her home? Yes. Glasir went over to the part of the hall where Ludmila was experimenting with the indoor cultivation of various plants, setting down her satchel. As she knelt and rummaged through its contents, her tree was placed under a light nearby. How is the magic item working out for you? Ludmila asked. It keeps the space around my tree nice and warm, Glasir answered. I like it, butits strange C I know its winter and its getting colder, but even without the hoop, I dont feel sleepy at all. That should be because of the type of tree you were born from, yes? Lord Mare says that it grows regardless of the season. She looked down as Glasir rose with a notebook in hand, presenting it to her. Whats this? Its something called homework, Glasir replied. The teacher said that we shouldthat we should show it to our parents once in a while. But Dryads dont have parents. Youre the Warden of this land, though. I see, Ludmila took the notebook in hand. In that case, lets sit down and take a look, shall we? Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Rain pattered over the cobblestones, filling the road with a web of tiny rivulets that flooded into the gutters. Pieter Hoying shivered in the damp confines of Engelfurts southwestern gatehouse. He hated the winter. It wasnt as cold in the city as the uplands in the east, but it was wet C the sort of wet that stole ones warmth away no matter how many layers they wore. He wiped the rain that slicked his forehead with a trembling hand, shaking off his soaked cap with the other. Hoying! A voice sounded from the office, You close that gate yet? You deaf, old man? An army of the Undead could come bashing down the walls and you wouldnt notice. Pieter slammed the door behind him, walking over to the cast iron stove in the corner. As he reached out for a fresh piece of firewood, the man in the office shouted at him. Dont you dare, Hoying! The hell you know what Im doing? I can hear you! The old man, Keyes, seemed to only have an ear for things that he considered problems. Pieter could swear that the man could hear any regulations being broken. I just closed that damn gate in the pouring rain! Pieter complained, Let me warm up a bit, yeah? Those are the new rules, Hoying, Keyes told him. Go bitch at the Margrave if you have a problem with it. New rules, my ass. With the new kingdom on the border came a whole slew of problems. For whatever reason, the Bloody Emperor had gone and served up his Empire to them on a silver platter, and the demands that they made had turned the place upside down. Engelfurt was the headquarters of the Eighth Legion. Now, the Eighth Legion was gone. The important folk called it reorganisation, but throwing fancy words around meant nothing to the most. The army was gone and with it went most of its soldiers C the ones that half of the industries in the city serviced. All that was left was the aviary for the Imperial Air Service, the local policing forces, and a stripped-down military district that was rapidly turning decrepit. And that wasnt all. Engelfurt was the closest imperial city to the Katze Plains, making it a base for the Adventurers and Workers who worked there. For some reason, their jobs had vanished. With those jobs went their coin. Without the Eighth Legion and the subsidies that paid for high-risk commissions, the city had become a shell of its former self. It had only been a few months since the changes, but the citizens lives had already turned for the worse. Everywhere, belts were being tightened and families were looking to get out. Not that most of them could. Every city had a pecking order of their own, and only those in the most sought-after vocations could find a new place for themselves. The citys administration was slimming down and cutting corners in an effort to avoid collapsing outright. Pieter snorted. His father always told him that working for the city was best C the most stable. So much for that. It was a good thing he didnt listen and joined the army instead. He wasnt out to make a name for himself or rise through the ranks, and posts like his would be around for as long as the Empire stood. A dull pounding sounded through the gatehouse window: someone was outside. HoyingC I heard, dammit! Throwing his soaked cap back on again, Pieter clomped up the stairs. On the wall, he leaned out and peered down to find a long caravan stretching out beyond the light of the gate. He shouted down at the man in the front. Whos there? What they were was obvious, but he couldnt think of anything better to say. In response, the man wordlessly held up the emblem of the Merchant Guild. Gods damn it all. Couldnt they have arrived fifteen minutes earlier? He didnt want to raise the stupid gate. Pieter examined what he could of the caravan, looking for an excuse to keep them out. He couldnt be quite sure with the limited light issuing from over the gate, but it looked like the caravan had more women than usual. Near the front was a hooded figure C another woman C but her hood stuck out more than it should have on a Human. He thought he caught a glimpse of pointed ears as she turned her head. An Elf? Slavers then The only Elves that came from the southwest were from the Theocracy, and they were all slaves. Maybe the extra women in the caravan were slaves, too. His gaze lingered over the Elfs fine, exotic features. Her ears havent been snippeddamn, she must cost a fortune. Some rich assholes gonna be short a manor or ten. Pieter continued to stare down, mesmerised by the beautiful Elf. It was only when five hunched figures gathered around her that he came back to his senses. They were short. Hunched as they were, the tops of their heads barely came up over the Elfs waist. His first thought was that they were some of the Dwarves who had started to appear over the summer. The height matched, but they didnt look stout enough. Dark mantles and dark hoods made identification difficult. He called down to them. Hey! You fellows by the Elf! One of them looked up at his call. The figure was not only cloaked and hooded, but also wore a dark cloth mask. And it clearly wasnt a Dwarf. Beady eyes looked up at him from a furred face. A rat? Damn big one, too. Pieter went back down the stairs, careful not to slip on the slick stones. Hey, Keyes, what does the Empire have to say about, uhrats of unusual size? Theres no such thing! Scratching his head under his cap, Pieter went to open the gate. The wagons rolled through, plain as can be. He watched from the gatehouse door, hoping to catch another glimpse of the stunningly gorgeous Elf. Much to his disappointment, she went by without looking in his direction. The short figures padded in her wake. M-master, it is cold and wet! Yes, yes, we are all chilled and soaked. The kind man has opened the gate, but we must not be in the way. Get inside, quick-quick! Pieter frowned and narrowed an eye as they entered the customs office. Maybe they were just some sort of Beastmen.
GranGran! Mph? Nemel Gran brushed fragments of baked potato from her mouth before turning from her desk. Yes, Captain C what is it? General Ray is calling for you. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. GeneralRay? She furrowed her brow in thought for a moment, then her eyes grew wide. General Ray, as in Commander-of-the-Eighth-Legion-General-Ray? Its Staff-Officer-of-the-Sixth-Legion-General-Ray now, Gran. W-what does he want? Who knows? You have your orders, Gran. The Captain returned to his desk, pointedly trying to ignore any further attempts at conversation. Nemel crumpled up the wrapper of her late dinner, squeezing it in her fist as she left the office. No one liked talking about General Ray. He had a reputation as a cold and calculating commander, and rumours abounded over his ambition in the political arena. This was not, however, the reason why people did not speak about General Ray. As a noble scion herself, Nemel did not think poorly of the Generals reputation. The Imperial Magic Academy raised the Empires aristocrats to be cold and calculating to an extent, and a bit of healthy ambition was expected out of any member of the imperial nobility. The reason why people spoke little of General Ray and stepped lightly around him was that he had been reorganised right along with his now-defunct Legion. The Imperial Army, not wanting to lose a talented General, had shuffled General Ray into the staff of the Sixth Legion, which was essentially a demotion. Now, everyone spoke and acted cautiously when it came to the man, fearful that he might take his frustrations out on a hapless soldier. Nemel pulled the hood of her mantle over her head as she jogged out into a light winter drizzle. The Imperial Army headquarters was seven blocks away from the Arwintar Aviary. With the equipment of an aerial mage, however, Nemel was afforded a measure of protection from the elements. The streets of the base were well lit and swept clean, and even this late at night many other men and women were similarly running back and forth on various errands. Upon entering the Sixth Legions office, Nemel flipped off her hood and combed her fingers through her auburn hair. She did her best to check over her appearance before approaching the front desk. Two clerks watched her expectantly. She picked out the more handsome of the two to address. Officer Gran, here to see General Ray. The young officers expression soured, no longer looking so handsome. Third floor, he said curtly, third door to the right. She nodded in thanks and offered him a bright smile despite his expression before going on her way. The Sixth Legions building was busier than Nemel had expected. Officers strode purposely up and down the halls and activity could be heard behind every closed door. It was an abnormal amount of activity for even the Imperial Headquarters, and she could only wonder what it was all about. Hopefully, it had nothing to do with why she had been summoned. As far as the imperial nobility went, Nemel was not very ambitious. She disliked being caught up in things that were too big, and what might count as her aspirations were probably laughable to most. Not long ago, she aimed to be like her sister, Panasis, who had obtained a highly-coveted position as a maid in one of the ducal houses despite House Gran being minor nobles. As her senior year in the Imperial Magic Academy loomed near and reality set in, however, she decided she didnt have what it took to serve in the household of a Great Noble and explored her other options. There were multiple streams in the Imperial Magic Academy C an educational institution that cultivated the next generation of the Empires nobility. Commoners were permitted entry, as well, but tuition was steep and scholarships were reserved for the most talented. Its original purpose was, as its name might suggest, to raise arcane magic casters for the Baharuth Empire. Founded by Fluder Paradyne close to the same time that the Empire had broken off from Re-Estize, the school had since then seen the support of multiple Emperors. Over time, the Imperial Magic Academy had expanded into various faculties to support the development, growth and administration of the Empire, taking its current form under the reign of the Emperor of two generations previous. A scion of House Gran, Nemel was the youngest in a long line of Wizards who had served as Nobles since before the Empire had seceded from Re-Estize. That being said, it was not any sort of famous lineage known for producing legendary magic casters. Instead, House Gran was best known for being reliable when it came to producing Wizards. Every member of House Grans main branch had eventually become a Third-tier arcane caster. When measured against the shining stars of the Empire, this fact lacked lustre. By historical standards, however, it was an achievement that might be considered legendary from a statistical perspective. Magic casters were rare, and Third-tier magic casters were extraordinary enough to be lauded as geniuses of a sort. To produce Wizards capable of casting Third-tier magic in an uninterrupted line over seven generations was absurd. Sometimes, Nemel asked her mother and older sister why this was. The answer was always tradition! or hard work! or money!. Commoners always scoffed at a noble familys traditions or viewed their practises as decadent quirks, but when said noble family popped out Third-tier Wizards without fail, these claims were difficult to refute. Nemel had, of course, enrolled in the Academys magic stream. The demand for magic casters combined with her houses reliable reputation meant that nearly every arcane magic-related position in the Empire was open to her. House Gran was involved in the magic item industry, but Nemel treated this as a fallback in case her other aspirations didnt pan out. The Imperial Ministry of Magic would also welcome her with open arms, but the life of research and development that she would have embarked upon with them was too similar to the family business. Many of her friends and acquaintances had been inspired to enlist with the Imperial Army, so Nemel had ended up looking in that direction, too. As a Noble, she knew that pursuing such childish attachments was no good, but if she could be successful at the same time, then why not? As a bonus, the Imperial Army served potatoes for breakfast, lunch and dinner. She was nowhere near brave enough to join the Knight companies like many of the boys in her class, but the Imperial Army offered as many positions for magic casters as the entire civilian sector. In the end, she decided that, if she wanted to stretch her wings, she may as well fly. The Royal Air Guard was well known for its elite ranks and cushy capital assignment, but each Legion had air wings of their own C which were collectively known as the Imperial Air Service C for patrols, reconnaissance, and aerial combat. Her current posting was that of a trainee aerial mage. As a senior in the Imperial Magic Academy, her repertoire of spells was rather sparse. This was, however, by design and her instructors in the Legion were prepared to teach her all of the essentials for a mage in her position. There was a lot to learn, but the basics were required to earn her wings. It was said that military service was ninety-nine per cent boredom, so utility spells came first. Fly was obvious: cast in case one needed to dismount in the air, was knocked off of their mount mid-flight, or to stay airborne if their mount was somehow killed under them. Message was crucial, as one could not simply speak to others or easily relay information from the back of a Griffon or Hippogriff. Next came magic used for the vast majority of patrol duties. Divination-school spells for long-distance observation of potential issues and identification of caravan goods. She had several Illusion and Conjuration-school spells to assist ground forces with the tracking and pursuit of targets. There was also a set of Abjuration-school spells for defensive purposes and, of course, various Evocation-school spells for the rare instances where close air support was required. Learning metamagic that increased the reach of her spells was also necessary. They had started Nemel out on highway patrols, which was where she hoped she would stay. Others might have aimed for more exciting work, but not Nemel Gran. All that mattered to her was that it gave her a common connection with her friends, paid well, offered decent working conditions, and was well out of harms way. No one could hurt you when you were five kilometres in the air, after all. At least, that was what she had thought until recently. A week ago, their flight had come across a Frost Dragon. Her flight leader C a veteran Dragoon C was trembling so violently that Nemel could hear the rattling of his armour from her spot in their formation. Apparently, the Frost Dragon was strong enough to wipe out the entire Imperial Air Service C including the Royal Air Guard C never mind a measly highway patrol. Fortunately, they had been able to carry out their duties without mishap, but Nemel never ever wanted to see a Dragon again. You must be Officer Gran. The greeting met her as she entered General Rays office, and a bright smile instinctively popped up on Nemels face. You must be was usually a lead-in for some other thing. Considering her position and lack of distinguished service thus far, it probably wasnt anything good. Yes, General, she replied with a salute. Officer Nemel Gran, sir. Good, the General nodded. I like that youre prompt. Ah crap, hes buttering me up for something. General Ray cut a clean figure, with the distinct features common to imperial nobility. He was the very image of a model officer, in fact: she had seen several posters around the Academy campus with his likeness upon them. The General had many admirers in the student body, but all Nemel could wonder about was what he would unleash upon her. A week ago, General Ray said, you encountered a Frost Dragon on your patrol near Engelfurt. That Dragon destroyed a town. That Dragon raided a merchant caravan. That Dragon ate a herd of livestock. You let it slip by, its all your fault. Anything could have gone wrong, but what could she have done? Yes, sir, she said carefully. Frost 19, I believe. Ah, you even remember the designation. Since youre already well acquainted, Im sending you out. Nemel blinked several times, the smile on her face freezing solid. out, sir? Frost 19 has just arrived in Engelfurt. Im assigning you as an attach for the duration of their stay in the Empire. B-but flight control said that Frost 19 was due to arrive in Arwintar. Sir. The corner of General Rays lip curled up in disdain. Flight control needs to learn how to read and not make assumptions, he grated. The submitted paperwork says that Frost 19 will be arriving in the Empire, and it has. Theres no time to waste C fly out as you are. You can arrange for someone to deliver your belongings later. Understood, sir. The frozen smile melted off of Nemels face the moment she turned away. It was all she could do to keep from sighing as she left the Generals office. Theyre sacrificing me to a Dragon. In hindsight, maybe the Knight companies had been the safer choice. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Officer Gran offered a salute and turned to walk out of the office on hurried steps. General Ray allowed himself a slight smile as his gaze followed her out the door. Perfect. The junior aerial mage was a nubile young noblewoman with a winsome smile that could capture the hearts of many men, but his gaze wasnt that which a man might bestow upon a woman who stoked the flames of his desire. It was a cool gaze with an equally cool smile. The look that one cast upon a useful pawn. Too perfect. Sometimes C be it in war, politics, business or romance C the world handed one incredible opportunities. An official from the Sorcerous Kingdom had long been scheduled to arrive in the Empire under the designation of Frost 19. Whether it was a rider or the Frost Dragon itself, he couldnt be absolutely certain. Seeing that this type of designation was officially used for the Sorcerous Kingdoms Frost Dragon slaves, however, the true representative was probably whoever Frost 19s rider was. The Imperial Air Service kept track of their flights in the same manner, so it didnt feel out of place. The submitted reason for Frost 19s visit was stated quite plainly: they would be observing the condition of the Empires infrastructure, logistics and trade. If read by a Merchant or a regular citizen, this seemed quite benign. The more na?vely idealistic might even consider it to be a friendly overture; an effort to become closer with a neighbouring nation. To a military mind, however, it felt like the Sorcerous Kingdom was testing them: attempting to provoke a response by flaunting their new relationship with the Baharuth Empire. Show us your roads. Show us your lands. Show us your cities, industry and everything you do to uphold order and maintain security. Show us your weaknesses. This was what passed through Rays mind when he first had the documentation delivered to him by an aide. He hadnt even known that it existed until being informed that an air patrol under his jurisdiction C the former jurisdiction of the Eighth Legion which was still undergoing reorganisation C had intercepted a Frost Dragon on its way over the border. The paperwork was submitted in such a way that it looked like any other piece of scheduling managed by the offices of the Imperial Air Service. There was little chance that anyone else had taken special note of such an innocuous filing. Except for the fact that a flight control officer in Arwintar had to dig up the document in response to Officer Grans report. When it came to paperwork involving the Sorcerous Kingdom, everyone processed it as quickly as possible and filed it away, forgetting that they ever had anything to do with it. Now that it had resurfaced after some months, however, the imminent arrival was bound to draw attention. He had to move quickly to take control of the situation, but his influence in Arwintar was frustratingly small and his clout as a Baron from the southeastern marches was even less so. He wracked his brain and twisted more than a few arms, trying to get ahead of the pit of vipers that was the centre of imperial power. And then, a miracle happened. Frost 19 had checked in at Engelfurt rather than flying directly to Arwintar. They would be staying for two days, barring inclement weather. In a frenzied move, he had sent Officer Gran C who was under his authority C and personally sent her out as an attach under the justification that she was familiar with the Sorcerous Kingdoms official representative. He couldnt be certain who else knew. The Imperial Army was a monstrous organisation where one could never be sure of interpersonal loyalties or who was whispering to who. Still, General Ray was reasonably certain that he had beat everyone else to the punch. First, the report of Frost 19s arrival went through Engelfurts command structure, which was still undergoing the slow transfer of personnel, authority and materiel to the Fifth Legion. As the interim commander of the remaining forces, General Ray had all reports related to Frost 19 delivered directly to him. Secondly, he had sent his pawn out on the back of a Hippogriff while everyone else had to rush their hand-picked agents overland. To be sure, his competitors would still try, but he had gained a lead of days over his closest competitors C perhaps even a week. If he was lucky, the suggestion that Officer Gran was already familiar with the incoming representative was deterrent enough against any of the more forceful attempts at exerting influence over the situation. Officer Gran was an ideal pawn, as well. She was the scion of a minor interior house, meaning that she should know what she was being sent out for and possessed of various methods to achieve his unstated objectives. As an officer in training fresh from the Imperial Magic Academy, she should still be nearly uninvolved in imperial politics beyond House Grans affairs, which were of no concern to anyone of true importance. If everything went well, Ray might very well have his foot in the door when it came to making connections with the movers and shakers of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The office door opened. Ray was already rising to his feet before he could fully see who was coming in. Only one person in the Sixth Legion wasnt required to knock before entering his office. General Gregan, he offered a salute. Ray, the Commander of the Sixth Legion held up a set of file folders. It just got damn busy here C I was almost run over by a girl coming out of your office. Youve caught wind of our new orders? I have a feeling youre going to tell me anyway, Ray replied with a tight smile. General Gregan separated out one of the folders and tossed it onto Rays desk. Straight from the Field Marshal, General Gregan said as he turned back out into the hall. Ive called in the heads. They should be here within thirty minutes. With a frown, Ray reached down and picked up the folder. There hadnt been this much excitement since the reorganisation of the Imperial Army had been announced over the summer. His lip twisted sourly at the memory. After clawing his way up through the ranks as an insignificant border Noble, Ray had been appointed as General of the Eighth Legion by the Emperor. Two years later, the Eighth Legion was disbanded. His only consolation was that he had ended up as a staff officer in the Sixth Legion, which hardly compensated for the influence, prestige and power that he had lost as Commander of the Eighth Legion. General Ray flipped open the folder as he slowly walked around his desk. His steps stopped after going through the first half of the first page within. A smile slowly formed as he flipped through the rest. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. He joined General Gregan in the conference room. Before long, the division commanders arrived, taking their places at a long oak table. Two of the Sixth Legions divisions were out on the southern border with their commanders, so an aide closed the door after the three in Arwintar had joined them. Ill let you catch up before we start, General Gregan told them. Having read through the subject matter already, Ray spent his time gauging the reactions of the other officers. He could guess at what point they were in their reading as they went through a wide array of expressions. Overall, those who were disturbed and those whose disquiet had slowly been replaced by looks of anticipation were as he had expected. So this is it, the commander across from him, Wurtz, said. Theyre actually making us do it. The Sixth Legions orders were expected, another commander stated. Weve been preparing for it since the summer, after all. But The Blisterif that goes sideways Thats the Second Legions problem, Ray said. If General Kabein cant pull it off, none of us can. Ray didnt give a damn about the Second Legions orders. The Sixth needed to carry out theirs and produce results. And if he doesnt, someone snorted, I hope our Demon King next door is happy with the results. Idiot General Ray is right, General Gregan said. General Kabein is stationed where he is for good reason. Discussing the Second Legions orders does us no good at this juncture C we have a job to do. Around the table, the staff heads of the Sixth Legion nodded slowly in agreement, expressions turning firm. The Legions of the Imperial Army originally numbered eight: each responsible for their respective stations within the Baharuth Empire. Arwintar was protected by the First Legion, whose General served as the Field Marshal of the Imperial Legions. The First Legion consisted of many of the Empires best Knights, including those of the Royal Earth Guard and the Royal Air Guard. The Second Legion was stationed in the cities along the eastern circuit of The Blister in the northwest. The Third, Fourth and Fifth Legions garrisoned the Karnassus Marches from north to south. The Sixth Legion was responsible for the Wyvernmark and the Seventh Legion had been stationed in the Western Marches running along the Azerlisia Mountains. Rays Legion, the Eighth, once garrisoned the Katze Marches. This all changed with the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Baharuth Empires face-heel turn from ascendant power to client state. The Empire had been shackled by an unsettlingly broad clause that legally obligated them to recognize the absolute nature of the Sorcerer King and his representatives. It was a menacing blade pointed at the throat of the Empire, and no one with half a brain believed that it was simply there for show. After several months of nothing in particular, the first stroke of that blade descended upon the Imperial Legions. Despite appearing forceful and arbitrary to those unaware of the Imperial Armys workings, it was quite sound from a military standpoint. The Seventh and Eighth Legions were to be disbanded and the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead forces leased to the Imperial Army. As many of those Undead were sufficient to devastate Legions single-handedly, one could hardly argue that the move had diminished the Empires ability to defend against its enemies. With their bolstered forces, the disposition of troops in the remaining Legions shifted towards filling the holes in domestic security left behind by the two missing Legions. The change would not be enough to keep all of the Imperial Armys forces formerly garrisoned at the borders busy, so the Sixth Legion had become a detached Legion. To those keen to exploit opportunities, it was an army free to expand the Empires borders. No one in Imperial High Command was blind to it, and so the Sixth Legion had been converted into the Baharuth Empires expeditionary force. It was a much-needed boost to the flagging morale of the Imperial Legions and, for the first time in the Empires history, the lowest-ranked Legion superseded the First Legion as the assignment of choice for promising new talent. With conquest came honours, and honours meant promotions, riches, and titles. Three of the Sixth Legions divisions trained non-stop a days march north from Arwintar. The remaining two divisions were exercising along the southern border. Anticipation grew week by week as everyone waited for the Emperor to unleash them against a frontier left long untamed. There were concerns in the political arena over this aggressive move, however. Some worried that their actions would upset the powerful City State Alliance in the east, giving them common cause against the Empire. Others thought that it might be used as justification by the Sorcerous Kingdom to impose punitive restrictions on an unruly member of their hegemony. A solution for these concerns came quickly enough. The Empire would insinuate to their suzerain that they were ready and willing to expand their borders and thus bring more territory into the Sorcerous Kingdoms sphere of influence. Then they would wait for someone on the Sorcerous Kingdoms side to examine the notion and issue a response. If they were sent out with the Sorcerous Kingdoms blessing, worries over being punished would be nonexistent. Karnassus reacting by collectively moving against them was the best-case scenario. The Empire would be in a defensive war that they could not possibly lose with the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead forces and they would have clear justification to move against their neighbours to the east. One might have questioned whether it was wise to manipulate the Sorcerous Kingdom for their own ends, and that person would be considered a fool by their betters. Not a single person believed that the Sorcerer King and his court of monsters were stupid enough to not understand what was going on. It was simply how the game was played; the unspoken dialogue between a subordinate and their overlord. The Baharuth Empire might have willingly chained itself, but they could ensure that their leash was long indeed. As they reviewed the instructions and finalised their preparations, the Commander of the Fifth Division, Tilman, spoke up. Do we have any information on this liaison officer that theyre sending along with the Undead? It was the question that was probably foremost in everyones minds. Who knows, Wurtz waved a calloused hand absently. Theres no name provided, so maybe theyre one of the Undead, too. Intelligence reports say that Elder Liches serve as officials in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ray offered. Gods help us if so, the russet-haired Commander of the Fourth Division, Schuler, groaned. I already have headaches thinking about all of the howling from the Temples were going to have to deal with. Never mind the Temples, Tilman tugged at his black goatee, we have all the Clerics and Priests in the divisions to consider. As long as they kept the Undead separate from the troops and away from population centres, Ray didnt think there would be much of a problem. People tended to only complain about what they thought they noticed. If this liaison officer was Undead, however, it would certainly raise some hackles in the army camps. Then, Commander Wurtz looked around the table, should we be relieved if they send a monster our way? General Gregan barely suppressed a helpless laugh. This liaison officer is going to be over with General Kabein first, he said. Im sure hell have a lot of fun working out all the kinks while trying to deal with The Blister. Word of what happens out there is bound to come our way, and specific details will come before this liaison arrives in the south. Whatever happened; whatever they were, Ray would make sure he ended up on this liaison officers good side. He would be damned if he was stuck as a staff officer until another General retired. Rather than being the one on the end of the leash, he would get on the side of the one holding the chain. He had already gotten ahead with the rider of Frost 19 by sending Officer Gran, and he would personally deal with this other official when they arrived to advise the Sixth Legion. We have a month to get the divisions fully mobilised and set up at their positions in the Wyvernmark, General Gregan told them. This is what weve all been waiting for C I expect a hell of a show. As one, they rose from their seats. For the Empire, General Gregan intoned. For the Empire, Schuler echoed. For the Empire! Declared Wurtz. For the Empire, Tilman nodded sharply. Ray smirked. For the Empire. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Wet Quagoa stank. Perhaps it wasnt appreciable to Humans, but was very apparent to Ilyshnish. The underground was warm and damp, but one did not become soaked unless they fell into a river or lake. Something about the mole Beastmen disagreed with too much water, and the result of that disagreement suffused the air of their room at the Angels Rest C their merchant inn. The heating hoop that they had used for their tent now hung on a coat peg. Ilyshnish opened their window in an effort to air out the room. Zu Chiru and his apprentices gathered around a table, looking very much like a group of soaked rats. Master Chiru, one of the younger apprentices said, how long will water continue to pour from the sky? I do not know, Zu Chiru said. Our driver said maybe a few days. Up until that evening, their journey was accompanied by relatively clear skies. As sunset approached, clouds considered ominous to the caravan staff appeared and swiftly rolled in from the north. Rather than opt to stop less than two hours from the city, the Merchants in the caravan unanimously agreed that they should push through the oncoming deluge. They halted briefly, throwing extra tarps over the wagons to protect their goods before the painfully slow race began. Less than two hours became four, and they arrived at a closed gate in the darkness of night. Will we be able to sell anything? An apprentice asked, The Humans become less when it rains. I saw no Demihumans here, the youngest said. No races that do not mind the wet. The streets were all empty. The Humans are all indoors, Zu Chiru said. We should rest. Perhaps the selling and buying tomorrow will not be so good, but at least we will have our warm tent. This is only one day of many months C it cannot rain every dayI think. Rather than settling into their beds, the five Quagoa collected the pillows, blankets and bedsheets to create a litter on the floor. Then they added the ones that they had brought with them. Whats the point of using a merchant inn if theyre going to sleep as if theyre in a stable? Out of the gathered Quagoa bodies, Zu Chirus head popped out. Wife, he said, will you join us? Im not going to bury myself in a pile of wet Quagoa, Ilyshnish frowned at the thought. She sat on her stool for a moment, taking inventory of the building through her Blindsight. Though the rooms on the second and third floors were hired by members of the caravan, most of them were unoccupied. It appeared that the majority of the patrons were gathered below. Rising from her seat, Ilyshnish headed towards the door. Ill be downstairs, she said. Make sure youre ready for work in the morning. Half of the apprentices were already snoring: a wheezing sound that was reminiscent of Quagoa laughter. Ilyshnish padded out of the room, slowly making her way to the main floor while she collected as much information as she could. She paused at the top of the stairs until she was satisfied with her various plans of attack and flight C mostly flight C should she be caught in an ambush. Many of the men below were not members of the caravan, and they all nursed mugs of ale or lager. Most of the tables had platters upon them: arranged with twists of salted bread, sausages, sliced potatoes and trenchers of stew. The taverns occupants did not focus on their fare, instead occasionally taking bites while engaged deep in conversation. As a whole, the atmosphere was warm and relaxed by Human standards C there was even a Bard in one of the corners performing a piece she had not heard before. Ilyshnish went straight towards the person in the room most familiar to her, weaving her way around the half-filled tables. In an out-of-the-way spot along the wall, three weathered men in similar garb sat on covered barrels around a small table. The one with his back to the wall was Kurtis, their wagon driver. To either side of him were fellow teamsters from the caravan. Ilyshnish quietly seated herself across from Kurtis. Good evenC Oyarhg! As one, the three men reacted in shock to her friendly greeting. The one on the right jumped up with a shout and the teamster on the left fell off of his barrel. Kurtis tried to rise to his feet, but his thighs struck the edge of the table. Ilyshnish placed her fingers lightly against its wooden surface to keep everything from flipping into her face. Kurtis winced before reseating himself, squeezing his eyes shut and opening them again several times as he looked over at her. D-Dame Verilyn, he said. Wherewhere did you come from? People at the tables around them looked over at the commotion. It seemed that not a single person had detected her walking amongst them. Now that she was revealed, however, their gazes lingered upon her in the manner that Ilyshnish had long become accustomed to. I came from my room upstairs, she replied. There are more people down here than I expected. The men exchanged glances. Emil, the one to her right, spoke into the silence. Its the first big rain of the season, he said, so things are more subdued than usual. Nah, its more than that, Kurtis said. Last year, this place woulda been packed full, rain or no. Citys hobbled. I was in Corelyn County till now, Emil said. I heard about it but Orbert, the dark-haired man to her left, set his mug down with a snort. Theres no but about it, he said. A Legions 10,000 men. Now theyre gone. Citys lost more than half of its people and half of whos left are out of work. The state of the city and its cause appeared to be the topic at more than three-quarters of the tables. Those discussions either revolved around the changes to trade flows or what appeared to be locals lamenting their situation. There was an undercurrent in the air entirely unlike what she experienced in the merchant inns of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Humans here were like prey being stalked and cornered by an enemy that they couldnt escape or retaliate against. What are the local lords doing about it? Ilyshnish asked. The local lords Orbert smirked, The local lords can stop this about as well as they can stop a runaway wagon with their foreheads. Not even a Margrave can do anything about an entire army dissolving like that. That fancy academy education doesnt mean shit against this, Kurtis agreed. This is violence, pure and simple C no different than a Dragon wiping out half the city. Orbert popped a slice of sausage into his mouth with a satisfied look. Amongst their many strange behaviours, Humans had a way of lumping their collective ire together and directing it towards the people in power that they didnt like. This was done out of earshot of said people in power, of course. They were equally generous in their praise of those people in power that they did like, even those who did not garner any benefit from their rule. Ilyshnish was one of the latter, so, naturally, nothing they said against aristocrats was meant for her. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. The great house here was attainted, wasnt it? Emil asked. I guess, Orbert shrugged. I dont keep track of how many nobles that Bloody Emperors added to his tally. Point is that there should be a new Margrave appointed to the Katze Marches, Emil tapped his finger pointedly on the table. There are all the little Nobles working here, too. Hell if I know, Orbert said around a mouthful of potato. Go find a damn Noble if youre so worried about it. It sounded like something the Ministry of Transportation would want to know about. Lady Shalltear hadnt instructed her directly on what sort of information she should be collecting, but Lady Wagner had. There was a long list of topics and things to look out for, most of which she had no frame of reference for. She wouldnt be able to make any associations to them even with her notebook listing what they involved. Is there a way to do that? Ilyshnish asked. The three men looked up from their meals at her. Finding a Noble, I mean. Kurtis casually gestured past her with his knife. Half of the locals trading here are likely representatives from companies owned by Nobles. I bet you their tonguesll start wagging the second you sit down with any of em. I suppose I should give it a try, Ilyshnish said. Before she left the table, Ilyshnish called a barmaid over and ordered a round of drinks for the three teamsters. She didnt like parting with coins so readily, but Lady Wagner had instructed her to do this whenever people rendered a useful service for her. Rather than find the nearest free Merchant to strike up a conversation with, Ilyshnish extinguished her presence and settled against an empty stretch of wall. The tavern patrons quickly lost track of her and Ilyshnish filtered through their interactions, observing the placement of bodies and items in an effort to discern customs and patterns of behaviour. With many finished their meals, conversations had switched from casual chatter to business dealings. The Merchants either all knew one another or there was some visible indicator as to what they were interested in. Once in a while, a bargain would be struck. Sometimes, negotiating parties would leave to examine goods or head over to the local Merchant Guild. A common theme quickly became apparent: the number of locals looking to sell goods far outweighed those looking to buy. Many were attempting to unload the citys surplus on those passing through. Some goods C like rope, fabrics, curatives, certain tools, various parts and foodstuffs C changed hands quickly. Others C such as Weapons, Armour and Magic Items C struggled to find any interest. The goods that found their way into the hands of the locals consisted of mostly mundane things like lumber andno, it was all lumber. Lumber and timber. With the demand for wood used in the construction efforts of the Sorcerous Kingdom finally abating somewhat, exports were beginning to undercut the foreign markets nearby. These purchases were made with mixed expressions. With things as they were, people were glad to have cheaper firewood for the winter, but it also spoke of greater changes to come for the regions markets. She noted no Merchants looking for precious ores or gemstones, so she wouldnt need to drag Zu Chiru out of his litter. Two hours later, Ilyshnish was finally confident enough about how things were done. The number of Merchants had thinned out in that time and the number of locals that used the location to socialise increased. Ilyshnish stopped concealing her presence and walked over to a short and rather depressed-looking Merchant who remained. The crowd collectively turned their gaze upon her as she went by, and the Merchant was no exception. His jaw dropped open when he realised that she was about to take a seat at his table. His breathing quickened and his face grew flushed. Beads of sweat started to appear on his brow. Ilyshnish hoped that he wouldnt explode. Would it be alright if I made some personal purchases? She asked. O-o-of course! The man managed to stammer out as he extended a hand, Orson Orwell. You are most welcome, miss Dame Verilyn, Ilyshnish replied, leaning forward to delicately clasp his hand, its a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mister Orwell. Ilyshnish waved over a barmaid, ordering drinks for the two of them. She wasnt sure what she would have, so she ended up requesting the same thing that Kurtis had. While she settled into her chair, the Merchants eyes followed her every movement. When they met with hers, he turned his head away with a nervous expression. Its alright, Mister Orwell, Ilyshnish smiled slightly. Im a Bard C I wont mind if you look. He only grew more flustered at her reassurance. Ilyshnish hoped that Kurtis was right about being able to gain information C this Human only seemed ready to breed. The barmaid returned with two foam-topped tankards, and Ilyshnish reached out to cradle one in her hands. You are a dealer in magic items, yes? Y-yes, thats right, Mister Orwell fingered a pin on his left lapel. Theyre conveniences, really C surplus items for daily life in the Legions. Was there something in particular that you were interested in, Dame Verilyn? With the prospect of a sale, the Merchant seemed to gather himself somewhat. He sipped at his drink, brushing away the foam from his meticulously-trimmed moustache. My party will be on the road for several months, she said, so it occurred to me that I should look into purchasing several things. To begin with, an item for cleaning Ah, Mister Orwell brightened. Its the perfect time to look for something like that. He reached out to open a large bag on the seat behind him, producing a white towel. Though it appeared to be made out of wool, it was substantially more valuable to both her draconic senses and her appraisal Skills. The Merchant unfolded the item, which was roughly 150 centimetres long and 50 centimetres wide. This is a Troopers Towel: a magic item that can cast the Clean spell three times per day. Does it have any restrictions? Anyone can use it. Its probably one of the most popular magic items in the Imperial Legions. Has a pretty funny story to it, too. What might that be? Well, apparently the man that designed this intended for it to be used as a towel C cleaning up equipment, wiping up messes and such. After it got good and dirty, youd use the magic on the item to clean it up. Barely anyone uses it that way, though. Then how is it used? People just target what they want to clean and activate the magic. Did that make sense? It probably did. Ilyshnish had only seen mundane towels and rags used to wipe things up, so the intended usage made the most sense to her. These items should be quite easy to sell, Ilyshnish noted, the applications are quite broad. Youre right about that, Dame Verilyn, Mister Orwell nodded. A lot of people use them: high-class establishments, Adventurers, Noble householdsthe problem is that we have a lot of them. Theyre sold in every city in the Empire, and our inventories here were meant to supply the Eighth Legion. I feel that this is a common thread in this city. The Merchant sighed, putting on a helpless smile. Cant be helped, he said. Just need to do what you can. The dissolution of the Seventh and Eighth Legions is certainly a huge problem, but we Merchants have always had to deal with unexpected circumstances. What about the people of the Katze Marches? Is the administration doing something to adapt to this change? The territories should be fine, Mister Orwell said. Prices for their goods will shift around a bit, but its not as if the armies vanished into thin air. There are still all those men and their families somewhere needing to eat, and the markets will adjust accordingly. Its Engelfurt and the towns around here that are bearing the brunt of everything. It isnt as if the Margrave and his Nobles are being left to flounder, either C the central administration is working closely with them to make sure things transition as smoothly as possible. Itll probably be tight for a bit, but Im sure well come out of everything in one piece. Ilyshnish wondered where the mans confidence came from. The trust he expressed was slightly different from that of Lady Zahradniks subjects. Rather than reliance on the local lord, it seemed that the central administration was the recipient of his regard. Thats good to hear, Ilyshnish said. The atmosphere here seems just a bit grim at times. I wont say that there isnt a lot of uncertainty, the Merchant replied. People are allowed to be scared, though. Anyway, orders from up top say that these items are to be liquidated. Towels are going for three gold each to cover our costs C they were six the same time last year. I seein that case, Ill take ten of them. She reached into her Infinite Haversack to produce fifteen gold trade coins. According to her information, they were twice the value of Baharuth coinage. Hopefully, she wasnt mistaken. Five of the towels were for Zu Chiru and his apprentices. She would keep one while Hejinmal would receive another. The rest would be samples for Lady Zahradnik, Lady Shalltear, and Master Tian. Ilyshnish placed the coins on the table between them. Now, she said, what else do you have for me? Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 II love you, mother. Nemel? Whats wrong, dear? Nemel Gran cut off the Message spell before a sob could escape her. As a mage of the Imperial Army, she wasnt supposed to use her mana for personal reasons while on the job. Regenerating mana wasnt like catching ones breath, and her mana consumption was scheduled around its projected use in her duties. Even outside of her duties, she was expected to return to work with a full mana pool. Despite regulations, she had contacted her friends and family while en route to her destination. The flight from Arwintar to Engelfurt was four hours by Hippogriff, and she had taken the time to settle her personal matters before she arrived. Surely they would allow her this minor indiscretion. They were sacrificing her to a Dragon, after all. Nemel miserably hunched over her mount as her Hippogriff winged through the slashing torrents of rain. The wind and wet lashed over her and, through her tear-misted flight goggles, she could only see a pitch-dark void that seemed just as bleak as her future. Stupid General Ray and his stupid ambition. Stupid Imperial Air Service. Stupid me for joining it! Now Im being fed to some Dragon like a stupid Princess from a stupid minstrels tale. Except there would be no gallant Prince or Knight who would come riding to save her. Smart people did not do stupid things like attacking powerful Dragons. Even if there were people powerful enough to slay those Dragons, they had nothing to do with stupid Nemel Gran. A good, stable, safe job that paid well. Was there such a thing? She had thought so when she signed up for the Imperial Air Service. Back at the Academy, the army recruiter told her that chances of being injured in the air were less than being run over by a carriage in Arwintar, and an aerial mage avoided combat unless carefully calculated support was called for. All she had to do was serve in patrols and cast her spells. She could eat potatoes every day and live in relative comfort. Maybe her family would even give up trying to marry her off. The moment she had received her orders, however, Nemel knew where she had screwed up. Every facet of the Baharuth Empire was steeped in imperial politics. The higher up one was, the worse it got. Whether it was the commoners, Merchants, Nobles, the military, or the Bloody Emperor himself, everyone was either a piece or a player or both. Nemel was a new officer in the Imperial Army. As a noble scion, she understood how the game was played. She was from a minor house and had no connections or wealth. With all this in mind, it was highly likely that she would be used in some power play. General Ray was known for being cold, calculating and ruthlessand now it appeared that his ambition extended beyond the Empires borders. With Frost 19s itinerary known well in advance, the General had been poised to make a move. Nemels contact with Frost 19 over the Katze Marches provided him with justification to send her out as an attach, allowing General Ray to take the reins of the operation. The personal risk that Nemel faced didnt matter: if she was eaten, it was because the Sorcerous Kingdom was a nation of monsters and that was that. If she somehow survived, she was duty-bound as a soldier and obligated as a member of the imperial establishment to do her best for the Empire. General Ray would of course reap the benefits of any positive outcomes and, with enough exposure, word of his excellent existence might eventually reach important people in the Sorcerous Kingdom. If there was one way to get ahead in the Empire, it was to get in good with the Sorcerous Kingdom. Their nation had to do anything the Sorcerous Kingdom told them to, after all. Even so, it took a special kind of brave or stupid to try. Nemel couldnt even be genuinely mad at General Ray. Even if he hadnt sent her, other pawns were most likely on the way from other factions in the Empire. They could come from other parts of the army or one of the more powerful Noble houses or some branch of the administration. To be certain, having someone from a department like the Ministry of Foreign Affairs take responsibility for an important foreign representative made more sense to Nemel. She tried to imagine those in her class who aspired to a posting with Foreign Affairs. What would they do if they were flung at a Dragon? Instead of finding inspiration from the exercise, Nemel only shrank away from the idea of them getting eaten all the same. It was still pouring when she arrived at the Engelfurt Aviary. She walked her thoroughly soaked and grouchy Hippogriff inside and handed him off to the Beast Tamer on duty. Nemel glanced nervously about, terrified of spotting a scaly white tail sticking out of one of the stalls. There was nothing of note, so she turned to address the Beast Tamer. Frost 19 checked in earlier, yeah? Yeah, the Beast Tamer replied. Less than five hours ago. She looked around her again. Thenwhere? Dunno, she reported in and left right after that. Sheshedoes that matter? It probably mattered, but not in the way that people tended to perceive women. The Dragon might have Wyrmlings to feed. Nemel imagined herself being dangled over a nest of hungry ravenous baby Dragons like a worm in a Robins beak. Wait a minute, she frowned. Left where? Into the city, probably. WHAT?! Nemel scrambled down the stairs. She stopped to address the officer on duty. Where did Frost 19 go? Nemel asked. Well, hello to you too, Officer Gran. Where?! The officer leaned back in his chair as Nemel leaned forward over his desk. Droplets dripped off of strands of soaked blonde hair, pattering onto its polished surface. Uhthe Angels Rest, I think? Nemel ran out of the office. The Angels Rest was one of the best merchant inns in the city, located near its central plaza. Through the Darkvision conferred by her goggles, she looked for signs of a Dragons passing as she dashed through half-flooded streets. The city blocks looked intact. There were no gouges in the cobblestone roads, no bent and broken magical lamps. She slowed down to examine the front of the Merchant Guild. There was no sign of any attempt to break in and plunder its vaults. At the late hour, the citys thoroughfares were empty save for members of the watch. She staggered to a halt in front of the Angels Rest, chest heaving as she bent over with her hands on her knees. The front of the establishment appeared to be undamaged, with no sign that a Dragon had forced its way in. She took a deep breath. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Nemel Gran, flinging herself into the Dragons jaws. For the Empire. With that silent and less-than-half-hearted battle cry, she opened the front door, tentatively poking her head in. Nothing broken, no bloodstains The tavern was mostly empty, with the staff busy putting away the tables and cleaning the floor. There were a few people who looked like they had too much to drink and an extraordinarily beautiful Elf who appeared to be trading with a local Merchant. A small pile of gold coins lay between them. Seeing nothing else of note, Nemel walked up to the proprietor who was updating his books at the bar. I require access to the back of your establishment, Nemel told him. The portly man frowned at her demand. As soon as Nemel pointed to her insignia, however, he waved her through. She went across the kitchen and out into the backyard, head swivelling back and forth as she scanned her surroundings. Wagon, wagon, wagon, wagonno Dragon? The stables were full of horses. She hadnt expected a Dragon to be in there considering how unbothered the animals appeared to be. Nemel went back and forth in the rain, moving amongst the wagons and checking under them. She looked up at the roof of the inn, just in case. Back in the tavern, Nemel approached the proprietor again. She waved him forward over the counter, speaking in a low voice. Havehave you seen a Dragon? The proprietor straightened, frowning at her through his greying beard as if she were a madwoman. Nemel plopped her butt down on the nearest stool, cradling her head in her hands. Theres a Dragon on the loose in the Empire. Theyre going to blame me. Im so dead. My whole familys dead! The Emperors going to round us up and throw us into the Arena to fight monsters. The Arena would make a killing. There seemed to be nothing that the people loved more than watching Nobles get slaughtered. She cast a haggard look up at the proprietor. I need a drink. Arent you on duty, officer? Damn it all. The Eighth Legion was long gone and he still acted like there was a base in the city. Nemel placed an elbow on the bar, resting her cheek in hand. Members of the Imperial Air Service were, of course, schooled about the threats that they potentially had to deal with. This included Dragons. There was the Ancient Green Dragon that lurked in The Blister. Frost Dragons also inhabited the Azerlisia Mountains. There were Sea Dragons in the northern ocean and at least three Dragons in Karnassus. The Argland Confederation far to the northwest had powerful Dragon Councillors and an order of Dragon Knights. Despite the vast majority of people never seeing one in their entire lifetime, the truth was that there were Dragons all over the place. And why wouldnt there be? They laid clutches of eggs and became insanely hard to kill after reaching a certain age. Once they grew to that point, they just existed forever doing whatever they did. Dragons were a race whose numbers slowly accrued over time. Since it was probably for the best that they remained out of everyones hair, the Imperial Air Service had a fairly simple rule when it came to dealing with Dragons: dont piss them off. Sure, the best of the Empires fighting forces could deal with Adult Dragons C assuming they were dumb enough to stay on the ground, which they probably werent C but an Ancient Dragon could guarantee the end of the entire Empire. She idly scanned the tavern again. Dragons were known to be cunning and some might be exceptionally skilled at stealth and subterfuge. Could it be that she was simply beyond Nemels meagre ability to detect? It wasnt as if she was a Ranger or a Rogue. Nemel Gran was just a Wizard, like every Gran who came before her. Several of the staff were trying to get all of the drunk patrons out. The Elf looked like she was just about done dealing with the Merchant. Thank you for your patronage, Dame Verilyn, the Merchant said in a voice that was far too jovial for the late hour. I will have your order prepared by tomorrow morning. Hehhhthat Elf is a Knight? Its been a pleasure doing business with you, Mister Orwell, Dame Verilyn replied with a warm smile. I look forward to seeing how everything works out. She has a beautiful voice, too. Some women just get everything. Why is there an Elf here anyway? Most of the Elves in the Empire were imported as slaves from the Theocracy. This Elf clearly wasnt a slave; neither was she a Wood Elf from Evansha. She didnt even know what sort of Elf she was. Furthermore, the Empire wasnt very receptive to non-Humans despite legally allowing them passage and residence. The only exception to this was for the Dwarves from the Azerlisia Mountains. The Merchant pulled a cowl over his head before disappearing into the rain outside. With that, all that was left was the Elf, the tavern staff and some stubborn drunks. To Nemels surprise, the Elf came over to join her. Good evening. Good evening. Despite herself, Nemels upbringing had her straighten to make a polite reply. Dammit, why is everything about her beautiful? Is it magic? Some kind of enchantment? The Elfs silver eyes glimmered at her over a set of exotic features that seemed sharp, yet soft at the same time. From beneath the waves of her silky, frost-blue hair, ears that Nemel decided were rather short for an Elf poked out. They were only a few centimetres longer than the chopped-off ears of Elf slaves that Nemel found so painful to look at. She was tall, slender and elegant, moving with inhuman grace. Her luxurious outfit was reminiscent of a dress uniform, making her look every bit the Knight that the Merchant made her out to be. An impossibly fantastic Knight from a minstrels tale stood before her. Could she save Nemel from a Dragon? Its been a week since weve last seen one another, Dame Verilyn said. Are you alright? You dont look very well. Huh? I, erI apologise for my rudeness, but I cannot seem to recall our meeting before. Youre the mage from that patrol last week, yes? Either that, or there is someone who looks exactly like you. Patrollast week? Highway patrols flew over thousands of merchants and travellers every week. As distinct as the Elfs appearance was, Nemel wouldnt have taken any particular note of her, even through her magical goggles. Aerial patrols focused on detecting threats to traffic and rural settlements, as well as coordinating with ground forces in the territory. There was also the fact that most people on the ground wouldnt notice an air patrol thousands of metres above their heads, or even think to look. Highway patrols didnt conceal themselves as potential miscreants actually looking out for them would be deterred from their activities, but it would still take an individual with substantial detection abilities to notice them casually. She couldnt discern peoples strength at a glance like the Imperial Armys scouts, but there was not even the slightest sense of personal power radiating from the Elf at all. Yes, it was just over the border to the southwest of here. Nemels eyes slowly grew wide as what the Elf was saying slowly sunk in. Dame Verilyn could only be referring to one thing. Did that Frost Dragon have a rider? There was no way to tell from below. No C if Dame Verilyn was the rider, then she would have seen the Frost Dragon in the aviary or during her panicked search. She glanced over at the inns proprietor, but the man had disappeared somewhere. Its late, Dame Verilyn looked across at Nemel with her arresting gaze. Perhaps youre tired? Humans usually rest at night. Im exhaustedCno, I mean, Im Nemel Gran, an officer with the Imperial Air Service. Ive been sent as a liaisonor an attach? A-anyway, I look forward to working with you, Dame Verilyn. She lowered her head unsteadily. Did she screw up? Going by how the Merchant was treating her, Dame Verilyn was a Knight C a bonafide I-have-a-fief Knight, not the type of honorary knight found in the Imperial Army. Should Nemel have instead introduced herself as a member of the nobility? It was more correct to introduce herself as a member of the Imperial Air Service, but aristocrats varied widely in what they considered significant. Sometimes, introducing oneself professionally would have one treated with the respect accorded to the institution they represented. Other times, they were dismissed as a rank and file nobody. I see, Dame Verilyn smiled. In that case, its a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Officer Nemel Gran. Eh? Im saved? Was I worrying over nothing? Since well be together for the next little while, Dame Verilyn extended a slender hand, please come and join me in my room. I would very much like to get to know you more intimately. Before she could think about what was being said, Nemel placed her hand in Dame Verilyns. The Dragon Knight led her gently up the stairs. Nemel followed without resistance, a stupid smile on her face. Wait. Waaaaaaait. Wait! Whats going on?! If one were to ask Nemel whether she preferred men or women, she would have answered men without a moments hesitation. The Elf holding her hand, however, was so supernaturally attractive that anyone would easily and happily fall for her. Looking up at the ElfCno, Dragon, Nemel sighed in helpless resignation. She was going to be eaten, after all. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Nemel barely lasted a half hour. The Dragon was simply insatiable. Nemel was helpless C she could only respond to Dame Verilyns thorough exploration. The Frost Dragon in Elf form did not show even the slightest sign of fatigue, but Nemel was thankfully released with that same, enchanting smile that had captured her from the moment they had met. Nemel wobbled over to her bed, but sleep was not so easy to achieve despite the nights ordeals. One might have surmised that it was because she was sharing a room with a Dragon, but it was actually because they were sharing a suite with five giant rats. She hated rats. So long as there was food and a place to hide, they somehow materialised like creatures conjured on demand by the world itself. They were dirty and left droppings everywhere. They made unsettling noises unseen and could appear anywhere. They got into the stores and devoured her precious potatoes. This hatred for rats was to the degree that the very first spell she had learned was Magic Arrow at the age of eight. Magic Arrow flew unerringly to its target, passing harmlessly through any obstacles to deal enough force damage to kill the disgusting rodents. It was the perfect spell to slay rats, and Nemel Gran transformed into the fearsome arcanist who defended the grounds of Gran Manor. Her valour was to the degree that she had even impressed her childhood friend: a boy that she still fancied to this day. They had attended the Imperial Magic Academy together, though he had enlisted with the Imperial Armys ground forces with aspirations to knighthood. Still, her ability to obliterate the filthy rodents brought little comfort; there were always more C more than a little girl had mana to deal with. It was a battle that she could never truly win, and eventually, they would have their revenge. As a child C no, even now C she imagined them sneaking into her blankets and nibbling away her ears and toes and fingertips while she slept. Once, after a particularly terrifying nightmare where she fought against an endless tide of giant vermin in the dark places of the city, Nemel had awakened with a scream and ran tearfully to her father. When Lord Gran had finally coaxed an explanation out of her, he gave his youngest daughter the most incredulous look and shouted Absurd! Its not absurd, father. Theyre real. This was her final thought before her eyes closed to the sound of the Dragons beautiful voice. Another voice stirred her from her sleep. Wife, there is a Human in my bed. Mhm. Why is there a Human in my bed? Because she walked over and fell asleep upon it. Nemel opened a cranky eye and immediately regretted it. Not ten centimetres from her face was a nose with twitching whiskers and a face full of big, pointy teeth. She leapt up onto the mattress with a shriek and pointed a finger. Magic ArC Dame Verilyn gently took Nemels hand in hers. Good morning, Nemel. And just like that, her spell was interrupted. Still, Nemel calmed at the sight of Dame Verilyns warm smile. Goodgood morning. Did you rest well? Dame Verilyn asked, I was perhaps a bit demanding of you last night. If it is required, you may rest a while longer. N-no, its fine. IC Now more aware of her surroundings, she noticed the overcast skies through the window. What time is it? It is three hours after dawn, Dame Verilyn replied. The early morning markets should be closing now, so Master Chirus apprentices should be readying his stand for the day. Nemel usually rose before dawn. Highway patrols started about an hour before traffic started moving, so she had to ready herself quite early. She had retired late last night and she had woken up even later. Her sleep had been strangely restful as well: with giant rats on the floor beside the bed, there was no way that could happen. Unless... She frowned, trying to recall what happened. The last thing she remembered was the comforting caress of the Dragons voice. did you put me to sleep? Nemel asked. You seemed to be having trouble, Dame Verilyn answered, so I decided to lend you some assistance. But thats Illegal. It was technically an attack. By Imperial Law, she could face a hefty fine for assaulting an officer of the Imperial Air Service. If it was unwelcome, I apologise It wasnt exactly unwelcome, Nemel withdrew her hand, but it would be proper to ask first. Thank you, though C it really did help. I see. Dame Verilyn turned around to usher the giant rat away C whose name was supposed to be something like Zoo-Chi-Roo C and Nemel stepped down off of the bed, looking around for a mirror. The room did not appear to have one, but she found a Troopers Towel folded on the table. She looked over at Dame Verilyn. Did you leave this out for me? You may use it if you wish. As she fixed up her uniform, Nemel slowly digested the meaning behind their exchange. She was a Noble, a Wizard, and a soldier and she discerned many veiled messages in the Frost Dragons words and actions. Nemel thought herself a fundamentally good person. She liked to believe in people; liked to think well of those with whom she interacted. If it was up to her, she would give everyone the benefit of the doubt. She knew better than that, but she still wanted the world to be a better place than it was. An imperial aristocrat could not afford this kind of thinking. Neither could a member of the Imperial Air Service. Every day, her work revealed people for what they were. Many would lie if they thought it would benefit them in some way. Some would do anything if they thought they could get away with it. Every time she was called in by ground patrols to inspect a wagon or investigate a group of travellers, the story tended to be the same. They feigned ignorance; pretending innocence before the ground patrols composed of regular infantry and scouts. Then they saw her Hippogriff descending and she could see their masks break as they realised that their bluff had been called C that a mage armed with the spells required to inspect their manifests was on her way. One that could dispel their flimsy attempts at deception and communicate with distant authorities to investigate their identities and activities. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Nemel knew that most people were fine C that the ground forces only called down an air patrol if they had good reason to suspect and expend mana to confirm those suspicions C but she still felt sad every time it happened. Sad and disappointed. Despite the politics and scheming of those with power, the Empire was a good place for its citizens. The Imperial Administration worked hard to make it work. As did the Imperial Army, the ministries and all of the other institutions. People worked hard and if only the few bad apples would make an honest effort, the Empire would be an even better place. As such, Nemel wanted to believe that Dame Verilyn was a good person. She was a Knight who was gentle, beautiful and kind, just like the ones from the minstrels tales. It was true that she had broken the law, but she had done so with benevolent intent. It might have even been because she was from a place that had adopted the laws of Re-Estize. Everyone C be they members of the Academy, the Army, or the Nobility C was disparaging of the Kingdom on the other side of the Azerlisia Mountains. Her instructors would always say things like their nobles cant even tell the difference between a Flare spell and a Fireball but was that even possible? Surely not. The Imperial Magic Academy tried to instil their students with a sense of pride in the Empire, but Nemel didnt think that it was nice to tear others down simply to prop oneself up. The Empire had plenty of real achievements to be proud of. Dragons were known to be wise, powerful creatures who used magic as simply as breathing, so that might have been the reason. Something like sleep magic to knock out Nemel Gran was probably childs play to a Dragon strong enough to wipe out the entire Imperial Air Service. This thought brought her to the other, darker side of things that she didnt like. Everything that Dame Verilyn did could be interpreted as an exercise of power. She was an official from the Sorcerous Kingdom: a nation of monsters ruled by an Undead sovereign. Nemel had heard the stories. Of the Sorcerer King and his spell that had massacred the poor Royal Army of Re-Estize. That same Sorcerer King then went to fight the Martial Lord in the Arwintar Arena and won C he was an arcane caster just like her, dammit! The Emperor had capitulated shortly after, and now the Empire was a client state. The Sorcerer King and his representatives were absolute: this was a matter of Imperial Law. A commoner might turn around and say Dame Verilyn isnt representing the Sorcerer King but it didnt work that way. In any nation, an official was an individual invested with certain powers. Those powers ultimately stemmed from the head of state or governing body, so an official of the Sorcerous Kingdom represented the power of the Sorcerer King. It was not a relationship that any Noble in their right mind would take lightly. Dame Verilyn might have broken the law to see what the Empire would do about it, and Nemel didnt know what the correct answer was. If Nemel didnt arrest her, it would make the Empire look weak. Not weak in terms of de facto power, but weak in the sense that they would be seen as a nation that did not possess the will to uphold its own laws. It would be a blow to imperial prestige and the Empire would fall in the Sorcerous Kingdoms estimation. If Nemel did try to arrest her, Dame Verilyn might transform into a Frost Dragon right inside their room saying Hohit seems the Empire doesnt take its subservience seriously and fly off to destroy the entire nation. Dragons were known for their pride and it was entirely possible. Nemel Gran would be responsible for the destruction of the Baharuth Empire and the death of over eight million innocent souls. This was too big for her. What did General Ray expect her to do? Well, no, that much was obvious. The General wanted to ingratiate himself with the Sorcerous Kingdom, and he expected Nemel to do her part. If the Sorcerous Kingdoms representative had been a man, General Ray would have even ordered her to go so far as to seduce the representative and get herself pregnant with his children to create a tangible connection. Children with a monster. Could that even happen? Not that it mattered. She would be told to try and try and try again until she was ruined and discarded. Nemel had no way to resist C House Gran was a minor house and they couldnt oppose an Imperial General. She didnt have any powerful allies to rely on. Many of her classmates were already manoeuvring themselves under one faction or the other, but Nemel disliked intrigue and thought to stay out of any power struggles if possible. The only way to win the game was to not play, she thought, but, as she was finding out right now, all that did was make her powerless. Fine, be that way. I might not like it, but I can play that game, too. General Ray probably thought her the perfect pawn: noble born with no connections of note. But he had screwed up. There was a connection right in front of her C one more powerful than anything in the Baharuth Empire. She finished fixing up her appearance and turned to Dame Verilyn with the perfect poise of an Imperial Noble. Dame Verilyn, Nemel said, would you like to continue from where we left off last night? That would be wonderful, Dame Verilyn replied, but it will have to wait. Theres a whole day of work ahead of us. Of course, Nemel nodded. Might I ask where we are headed? The market plaza in the southeastern quarter. The forge plazabut why? In this region of the world, the wind blew from north to south. Thus, every city had industrial quarters somewhere on its southern end. Nemel recalled the stated purpose of Dame Verilyns visit. The more she thought about it, the more suspicious it seemed. There was no reason for a Dragon to be interested in logistics, economies and all that. Also, the Sorcerous Kingdom was so unfathomably powerful that the Empires meagre offerings would hardly be of note. The powerful preferred agents who were attentive, discerning and discreet. It wouldnt do for Nemel to keep asking questions. For now, Dame Verilyn appeared to have accepted her as the attach that General Ray had dispatched to attend to her. She could figure out what was really going on as time passed and she proved her worth. She followed Dame Verilyn and the ratman down the stairs and out of the inn. Puddles covered the streets of Engelfurt, but the rains had subsided to a bare drizzle. Things were as busy as one could expect out of a city that had been stripped of half of its livelihood, and the chilly weather made the citizens movements brisk. A half dozen steps down the street, Dame Verilyn held out her hand. Nemel stared down at it uncomprehendingly. Youll lose track of me otherwise, the Dragon Knight explained. Also, I believe you have an Invisibility item. I do, Nemel replied, but why? Were they already on their way to spy on something? She wasnt sure how far she could go with this I would like to observe the people of this city and their usual behaviour, Dame Verilyn said, but this is decidedly difficult when the entire street is staring at me. I will be concealing my presence and you will look very strange holding your hand with nothing. Did that make any sense? Maybe it did. She was a foreign agent that needed to learn the behaviour of the locals so she could blend inbut if she could already conceal herself she could find out anything she wanted and go anywhere she pleased Nemel resisted the urge to scratch her head in confusion. She was a Wizard, not a spy. The closest thing to spying that she did was cast Divination-school spells. She gripped Dame Verilyns hand tightly and activated her Invisibility cloak. They slowed their pace until they trailed ten metres behind the ratman. Passers-by gave the Demihuman a wide berth while eyeing him curiously. Is she seeing how people react to Demihumans? Checking what sort of reception the Sorcerous Kingdoms minions will be exposed to by using this one as a test subject? Was that a mean thing to do? No, they were probably working together. The ratman didnt seem to defer to Dame Verilyn at all, so maybe he was a Knight, too. A ratman Knight. Or maybe a ratman Lord? They continued southwards. Nemel found herself praying that nothing bad would happen to the ratman even though she hated rats. Her nervousness rose whenever they passed a knight patrol. Some of the men she knew as she often stayed at the Engelfurt garrison while going back and forth on her patrols over the Katze Marches. Knights on garrison duty were civil enough, but would that civility extend to nonhumans? It wasnt as if nonhumans were prohibited from being in the Empire, but they still werent treated the same way that Humans were. That he was a race unknown to the city was fortunate since it probably earned him more curiosity than anything else: if he were a Goblin or a Skeleton wandering the streets, the knights would have definitely attacked. Fortunately, they made it to the plaza without incident. He came up to the stand where his fellows were working. Master Chiru, one of them asked, where is your wife? Eh? Master Chiru spun around, his beady eyes looking every which way. Dame Verilyn released Nemels hand and the ratman turned towards them. She is right here? Master Chiru said. She was not here when you arrived, the apprentice told him. Do not be silly, Master Chiru waved a paw, she has been with me the whole time. Nemel glanced at Dame Verilyn. Rather than saying anything or putting on some innocent expression, the Dragon walked away and started to circle the tent behind the stand. Nemel stepped quickly to catch up to her. Whats going on now? She asked. I am making sure the tent is set up properly and the surroundings are secure. Was there something important in the tent? The stand appeared to have precious ores and gemstones on display, as well as mineral reagents for alchemy and enchanting. It was honestly a nice setup: highly visible with a touch of class that managed to not be out of place for a market in an industrial quarter. There was a degree of comfort to it that made other merchants at their stalls look on with envy. The only problem was that it was being run by ratmen. Any interest that the stall attracted was immediately cancelled out by faces that still made Nemel itch to smack them with a shoe. When Dame Verilyn finished her inspection, she seemed to collect herself. Nemel tensed. It appeared that her real work was about to begin. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 What am I doing? It was perhaps the twenty-third time Nemel had asked herself this question over the course of the day while she smiled beside Dame Verilyn at the counter of the merchant stand. As the hours wore on and evening fell, the true power of the ratman stand came into play. What had started out as a slightly upscale merchant stand gained in lustre until Nemel could only compare it to the outlet of a high-profile atelier in Arwintar. At the centre of the tasteful displays glittering softly under magical lighting stood Dame Verilyn, who tirelessly interacted with the seemingly endless flow of customers. The Dragon-turned-Elf was now an Elf-turned-Humanor something like that. This Human form had C at least in Nemels humble estimation C three times the impact as her Elven one. People that werent even prospective customers crowded around, waiting for the chance to speak with the enchanting woman running the merchant stand. For Dame Verilyns part, she didnt care that they didnt buy anything. Everyone received a bit of her attention and time, walking away with a bit of happiness. The subdued market gained an energy it probably hadnt had since before the Eighth Legion was disbanded. Men and women came and went; goods and information flowed freely, and Nemel Gran started to comprehend the absolutely ridiculous calibre of Dame Verilyn. Spying? Subterfuge? Who needed that? Certainly not Dame Verilyn. The entire world seemed to just come up to lay itself bare in a desperate effort to please her. A voice from under the covered table drifted up at her. Officer Gran, if you please. Nemel looked down to see a bag held up in a ratman apprentices paws. She gingerly reached down to pick it up and place it on the counter. The operation of the stand was an intricate thing in itself. While Dame Verilyn managed the displays and interacted with visitors, Master Chiru negotiated sales. The apprentice hidden under the table helped with transactions while the other three were in the tent managing inventories. Even Nemel was incorporated. An officer of the Sixth Legions Imperial Air Service wing, providing security tovaluable inventories? A guard for a stunning beauty? Or was she there to reassure those who were worried about the ratmen? Her presence reinforced the sense of legitimacy that such a high profile business should have; she even cast spells to ensure that measures were accurate and goods were as advertised. This is probably not what General Ray had in mind She was doing what she could to help, but it wasnt really the sort of help that made one stand out. Keeping track of everything that Dame Verilyn did was impossible, and it felt like any extra effort she put in in an attempt to assist her would only be an impediment. Nemel wasnt even sure how she would report things. It would be even more boring than a day on patrol without incidents. There was nothing important of note that someone like General Ray would be interested in; no spies or other agents to identify. Rather than that, everyone had effectively become a spy for Dame Verilyn. The range of information that she collected was so broad that Nemel couldnt discern any patterns whatsoever, nor could she remember most of what Dame Verilyn discussed with the stands visitors. Nemel couldnt even know what the Frost Dragon had possibly observed, as a Dragons senses were far beyond those of a Human. Dame Verilyn had recognized Nemels face from over 5,000 metres away C as long as she had an unobstructed line of sight, she could read things without anyone at all realising that she had. The tales of Dragons simply didnt do them justiceor perhaps it was simply Nemel who hadnt truly appreciated what was conveyed. Dragons were wise. Dragons were powerful. Dragons were an existence that stood far above mere mortals. The tales did say that, but it felt like no one ever considered what it actually meant. To most C Nemel included C it was all shoved aside to make room for the image of a monstrous threat to be vanquished or avoided. Dragons were simply unfair. And why did people always think that they were always elsewhere? Looking over at Dame Verilyn, Nemel wondered if there wasnt one living cosily in Arwintar unbeknownst to all of its neighbours. Late in the evening, Master Chiru decided that they had done enough for the day. As Nemel helped to put everything away, a wave of dizziness overcame her. Someone steadied her from behind, lifting the heavy crate she was carrying smoothly from her hands. Officer Gran, Dame Verilyn said, are you alright? Ithank you. Im just feeling a bit lightheaded. I dont recall you eating anything since you arrived at the inn last night. She was right. Swept away by events beyond her control and desperately trying to figure things out, she hadnt eaten anything since the baked potato in Arwintar. Shall we go somewhere for dinner? I can head over to the garrison for someC No, she should avoid the garrison. General Ray might have left further instructions for her or left demands for a report with the office. She needed to minimise his influence and personally appeal to Dame Verilyn. Nemel nodded silently and she left the plaza with Dame Verilyn, one arm in hers. Can you still use your Invisibility item? Were hiding ourselves again? I prefer to avoid complications if possible. What complications? They could have been anything from being approached due to her appearance to evading Imperial Intelligence or some powerful, unknown enemies. She didnt know what could possibly threaten Dame Verilyn, but the Sorcerous Kingdom was a powerful nation that should probably have powerful enemies. Else it would have conquered the entire world by now. They made their way back north towards the central plaza, and Nemel could only be astonished at how Dame Verilyn wound her way through streets with busy people who werent aware of their presence. One thing about Invisibility that its users quickly learned was that, even if people couldnt see them, they could still run into them C usually at full force. If an invisible person didnt watch out for themselves, it wouldnt be strange to get trampled by horses or flattened by carriages. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. How about some bread? Nemel looked up at the sign of the bakery ahead. Thats a bit She couldnt say it. The bakery was known for being very cheap, but it was also known for using grain from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Rather than try to hide this fact to promote sales, it actively flaunted it. The only customers were those who had fallen on the increasingly hard times in Engelfurt. Not only did people fear eating cursed food, but purchasing anything from the shop was basically announcing to everyone that they were poor. Dame Verilyn seemed to sense her trepidation and they wordlessly walked by, much to Nemels relief. In that case, the Dragon asked, what about there? Humans place importance in such places, yes? Nemels eyes widened once she located the establishment that Dame Verilyn was referring to. It wasnt a place that someone with the salary of a Junior Aerial Mage could afford. How about we return to the Angels Rest? Nemel did her best not to pull away, We can get a good meal and take it back up to our room. You said that you wanted to continue where we left off last night, right? Are you certain? Dame Verilyn somehow sensed Nemels nod through her Invisibility. Upon entering the central plaza, Dame Verilyns steps slowed. Eventually, she stopped, but Nemel couldnt see the Dragons Human form, despite holding onto her. She glanced about nervously, wondering if they were being targeted by some equally powerful being. this should be the Engelfurt Adventurer Guild branch, yes? Nemel turned her attention to the building beside them. Yes, it iswhy? It feels rather empty, Dame Verilyn said. Even if what you said last night was true, there should be work that the Imperial Army cant handle How do you know that its empty? The windows of the Adventurer Guild were shuttered; its door closed. There was nothing to indicate that it had shut down, but it did look rather forlorn. I can sense it from here, Dame Verilyn told her. There appear to be two receptionists, one person sitting in a back office and three fellows drinking around a table. They do not appear to be very happy. Did you want to take a look inside? What was she saying? Dame Verilyn already knew what was going on inside. There is some business that I have with the Empires Adventurer Guilds, Dame Verilyn started to move again, but this one appears to be a waste of time. Continuing what we were doing last night carries far more benefits. Business with the Adventurer Guild? Come to think of it, the Sorcerous Kingdom now had some sort of new Adventurer Guild. An Adventurer Guild for monstersif Human Adventurer Guilds commissioned their Adventurers to hunt monsters, did a monster Adventurer Guild commission their Adventurers to hunt Humans? Or maybe she was here on a job to destroy Human Adventurer Guilds or kill a specific Adventurer. Or a list of them that had crossed her monster employers in the past Considering how insanely stealthy and powerful she was, Dame Verilyn was the perfect assassin. She could probably snatch the Emperor right out of his bed and no one would even notice until they were long gone. Back at the Angels Rest, Dame Verilyn ordered two meals. They were the hearty ones that those who performed heavy labour preferred, piled high with roasted potatoes, cured and roasted meats, and rich gravy. Then, the Dragon paid for both of them. W-wait, Nemel said, I can pay for my own meal. Nemels hand went to the purse in one of her belt pouches. A sinking feeling filled her as she felt how empty it was: she sent most of her salary to help her family since her basic needs were provided by the army. What was left amounted to pocket money for the occasional indulgence. Expenses surrounding the operation of a noble house C even a minor one C built up quite rapidly. The earnings of arcane casters provided for a more than a comfortable living, but she had more than just herself to support. Everyone in the family had to pitch in to maintain House Gran, or their ventures would collapse and a lot of people would be out of work. Youve more than paid for your meal already. I have? You cast thirty-one cantrips and First-tier spells, plus four Second-tier spells while helping out with the stall today. Im not sure what imperial rates are, but thats two silver, five copper for the cantrips and First-tier spells alone going by the rates in E-Rantel. Do you take trade currency? Nemels pay appeared on the counter. Werent Dragons supposed to be greedy? Aside from that, even if she was released from her usual patrol duties, as an imperial officer her mana still belonged to the Empire. They went up to their room and, after wrestling with herself for a few moments, she placed the coins on the table between them. I cant accept these, Nemel said. Im being paid by the Empire to do my jobwell, this isnt my usual job, but Im still working. If anything, my spells are services being rendered to you by the Imperial Air Service. Its alright if my expenses are being covered, but I cant just pocket the rest. I see, Dame Verilyn said as she settled into her seat. You know, Lady Zahradnik and her friends would like you, I think. Who is Lady Zahradnik? If Dame Verilyn was a Knight from the Sorcerous Kingdom, was this Lady Zahradnik a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom? A monster Noble? Or would that be a Lord-type Demihuman She is the Baroness of Zahradnik, Dame Verilyn told her. I believe her territory once went by the name of Wardens Vale, but it is only a small part of her title now. Hmmher land is about as wide and long as the distance between this city and the border. A Baroness with that much landshouldnt she be a Countess instead? Unless Is she a Noble from the border? Why yes C are you familiar with them? The Empire has a lot of border lords, Nemel said. Theyre basically the backbone of the Imperial Army. Almost all of them become commanding officers or captains of elite companies. At least half of the Great Imperial Knights in every generation of Emperors are from border houses. An army full of Lady Zahradniks, Dame Verilyn mused. Its a wonder that the Empire hasnt conquered all of its neighbours with how long its been around for. Nemel furrowed her brow as she nommed on a roasted potato. Imperial border lords were certainly more powerful than the average legionnaire, but she didnt think they were that strong. Maybe this Lady Zahradnik was a monster, after all. At any rate, Dame Verilyn continued, Lady Zahradnik and her friends are all very, how do you say itaustere when it comes to their duties and business affairs. Dragons always keep their word and pay their debts, but theyre a whole other creature entirely. With her stuffed mouth, Nemel could only nod slowly in response. The stories sometimes said things like that. Even the evilest Dragon kept their promises and paid their debts. At the same time, repayment could come in an undesirable or even horrific form, so the Heroes from the tales had to be very shrewd when dealing with Dragons. According to her instructors at the Imperial Air Service, Frost Dragons were evil, feral and vengeful. Dame Verilyn, however, was gentle, kind and forthright. Nemel couldnt help but like her. Maybe Frost Dragons werent all the same, or maybe Dame Verilyn was just a very special Frost Dragon. Wiping her lips with a napkin, Nemel took a deep breath, steeling her resolve. Dame Verilyn, there is something I need to ask of you. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Didnt you say you already worked for the Empire? The Imperial Air Service or whatever. I do, but, erhow do I put it Ah, Im no good at this. Though she had a vague idea of how to voice her request, Nemel lacked the eloquence and shrewdness that many of her Noble classmates in the Academy possessed. Her entire family was like that: they were Wizards whose aristocratic traditions helped them stay out of problematic politics and intrigue. Members of House Gran knew how to navigate their own little ship on the currents of imperial affairs and didnt go out of their way to look for trouble. Except for a blissfully ignorant young member who had stupidly joined the Imperial Air Service. Is your current arrangement unsatisfactory? Dame Verilyn pressed her, According to my information, the Empire ensures that their talented citizens are adequately compensated. They do, Nemel replied. As long as there is demand for a position, those who fill it are fairly compensated. Its more stable working for the Empire than it is working for the private sector, too. Highly talented people can even be granted titles and the lands that go along with them. Then your ambitions exceed what the Empire can provide you with. No! No, its just, you know I dont. She didnt want to say it plainly. It would make her sound incompetent. Or maybe she would seem a coward and an ingrate. She would be admitting to weaknesses that others would surely pounce upon; a deadly vulnerability in the eyes of those who tread the corridors of power. Nemel twisted around to look at the shuttered window, then back forward to the closed door. It probably hadnt been long enough for other agents from Arwintar to have rushed over, but she couldnt be sure. Maybe some local ones were watching them right now, waiting for the chance to snatch the seat that she currently occupied. Is something the matter? Dame Verilyn asked. is there anyone nearby who might be observing us? Dame Verilyn fell silent for several moments. She didnt look around as Nemel had. Not that I can tell, the Frost Dragon in Elf form said. The other rooms are empty, aside from a fellow on the second floor that has a very odd snore. There is no one on the roof or anywhere near our window. I cant guarantee the absence of observation through divination spells and effects, but I am protected from them. I seein that case, do you mind if I cast a few spells? The Dragon replied with a silent nod and started to chug down her beer, creating a strange dichotomy with her refined appearance. Nemel stood up and brought to mind spells that she had not used in a long while. Detect Locate. She paused for a moment to see if there was a reaction to the spell. There didnt appear to be any magical sensors from divination spells in the area. Unless they were using Counter Detect to prevent detection. Counter Detect. Silence. Darkness. She cast fields around the room that blocked external observation. Counter Detect would prevent careless people from realising that they had been detected by Detect Locate. They were all spells to ensure privacy in the dealings of House Grans members, taught to them once they were able to cast the appropriate tier of magic. It was supposedly enough to deter any but the most intrusive attempts at spying. Releasing a breath, Nemel sat back down. Though she had taken the appropriate measures, the fact that she resorted to using them just unsettled her further. Is this truly something to be so nervous about? Nemel blinked at the question. Ihow do you know how nervous I am? You have been around me all day, Dame Verilyn said. I know many of your mannerisms, and I am familiar with the Human body. Your breathing, your heartbeat, the movements of your body, all of the scents you emitthey give away more than you think. She could sense all of that? Nemel resisted the urge to cover herself. It wouldnt work, anyway C she was basically more than naked in Dame Verilyns perception no matter what she did. Her instructors at the Military Academy mentioned that, beyond the considerable potency of their regular senses, Dragons had Blindsight. Vibrations and currents in the air and ground; scents and changes in temperature; Dragons had exceptional senses that combined to create a sort of super-sense. Even magic like Invisibility didnt work against it C only those with extraordinary concealment skills could get close to a Dragon without being noticed. How do you deal with everything that goes on around you? Nemel asked. Its normal? Dame Verilyn tilted her head curiously, Now, what is it that merits such measures? I need your protection. Thats why I asked if I could work for you. By becoming yours, I hoped you could at least keep me safe. Hmm, yes, Lady Zahradnik always takes good care of her subordinates and insists that I should do the samebut are your circumstances really so dire that you require the protection of a Frost Dragon? Nemel shifted uncomfortably under Dame Verilyns scrutiny. She was in no immediate danger, but she would get in trouble eventually. Asking for help against some unspecified thing that would probably happen was difficult. Even if she acted according to General Rays wishes, General Rays enemies would act against her. Without allies, influence or any notable personal power, arriving first was akin to being stuck on top of a boulder and trying to fend off a swarm of Trolls with a silk slipper. Other people in the Empire C powerful people C are going to come to try and ingratiate themselves with you. That doesnt sound so bad, from my perspective. It is from mine! Nemel said tearfully, Im basically a nobody. Being a junior officer in the Imperial Air Service isnt even worth a dried-up potato peel when it comes to the games of power people play in the Empire. Even being the daughter of a baron doesnt mean anything. You need money and power and powerful allies. I dont have any of that; youre the only powerful person I know who might care to help me. Werent you sent to me by the Imperial Air Service? That should mean that anyone that crosses you makes an enemy of the Empire, yes? Maybe some countries are like that, Nemel said, but not the Empire when it comes to things like this. I was given orders by the commander my unit reports to C General Ray C so technically Im here under official orders. In reality, Im here by his personal orders as his bid to get you onto his sideor something like that. Im supposed to be ensuring that you do, but agents sent by other people for the same reason are bound to appear soon. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. She sighed after everything spilt forth. It probably sounded like whining or begging. Actually, it was. Dame Verilyn munched away at her meal, washing it down with another quaff of her mug. As far as Ive heard, she said, the Empire is mostly terrified of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Are you saying that this isnt the case? Oh, it is, Nemel replied. But at the same time, all of these powerful people have survived to thrive under the current Emperor. The Empire has been working the problems out of its system for generations C Emperor Jircniv just knocked over all the dominoes that had been set up. Now, all thats left are people who are talented, cunning, ambitious, powerful or some combination of that. The powerful and talented can fend everyone else off if theyre in a high position, but Im not powerful or talented or in a high position. And what do they hope to gain by sending these people to me? Favour. A good word. The recognition of important people in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Sorcerous Kingdom can tell the Empire to do anything they want, so even the Emperor cant do anything about it once theyve made strong allies on the other side. Dame Verilyn scraped the remainder of her meal straight off of its plate into her mouth. She finished her drink and settled down with a satisfied burp. It wont work, she said. It wont? Not at all, Dame Verilyn nodded. As far as I know, the Empire is left to see to its own affairs. Any attempts to ingratiate oneself to the Sorcerous Kingdoms administration will simply bounce off the obstinate forehead of an Elder Lich. Is that who you work for? Nemel frowned, An Elder Lich? My current task is from the Ministry of Transportation. If youre asking about who my liege is, I am a Knight of House Zahradnik. Just who was this Baroness Zahradnik? A Frontier Noble who ruled what must be a quarter of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Plus she had a Dragon Knight. Was she a Dragon herself? Then say that one of these agents managed to form a personal connection with you, Nemel said. After getting along for a bit, they ask you to introduce them to Baroness Zahradnik. What would you do? I would ask if shed be interested in seeing them. And then? And then she would answer? It isnt as if she would ignore me are you making fun of me? She must be, but Nemel couldnt detect the slightest hint of amusement in the Dragons voice or expression. Dame Verilyn only responded to her frustration with an unreadable look. I apologise if you feel that I have been mocking you in some way, Dame Verilyn said, but rest assured, I am not. With how much difficulty you appear to be having, I would advise you to be direct. Humans have a way of veiling their words behind other words, but I am not a Human. Thats a hard thing to ask. Is it? Dame Verilyn peered at her, You dont appear to be very happy speaking in this manner, either. If you ask plainly, then I will answer in kind C if you wish to play your games of intrigue, then I suggest you speak with the Green Dragon north of here. You know about her? She doesnt seem to be a secret, Dame Verilyn shrugged. Over the course of the day, over a dozen people have referred to her in casual conversation. Baroness Blister or Old Blisterthere were a few others not so flattering. I-I hope youre not offended Why? Greens are terrible people. I would be ecstatic if they all dropped dead at once. Nemel wasnt sure what to think of that. Did Dragons not consider other Dragons as their own kind? Or maybe they only considered Dragons of their own subspecies their kind. Now, Dame Verilyn said, if youre not interested in dealing with this other Dragon, I will once again advise you to be forthright. Frost Dragons have no interest in convoluted things. I dont want to get in trouble. Most sensible people dont. What do I need to do to receive your protection? Protectiondo you wish to become my pet? P-pet?! If not, how about my vassal? Vassal Was that good? She hadnt expected it to go in that direction. The Sorcerous Kingdom had adopted the laws of Re-Estize, so that meant she would be a vassal vassal, wouldnt it? Across from her, Dame Verilyn pouted. I figured Id at least ask, she said. It seems that I never have any luck finding them. What do you need vassals for? Managing my land, mostly. Youd get to pay me taxes too, of course. Nemel laughed politely. It sounded like a joke that a stuffy old Nobleman would make. Dame Verilyn fixed her with a stare. Whats so funny? N-nothing. I might be a Noble, but my whole family is made up of arcane casters so Im not exactly the best at demesne management. How about a maid? My sister became a maid for one of the Great Houses. Shes a Wizard, so not a maid maid C well, no Her words trailed off and a frown came unbidden. Dame Verilyn frowned back. A ducal house was a very wealthy one, and some households collected beautiful or talented maids like showpieces. No, that wasnt quite correct: any house that could afford to would do so as a matter of prestige. Also, having a maid like her sister, who would eventually be a Wizard capable of casting Third-tier spells, was like having a Platinum-rank bodyguard in ones staff. Though not extraordinarily beautiful, Panasis had the good looks that came with the empires aristocratic lineages, so one could say she was highly prized as a maid. If considered from that perspective, then maybe Nemel did have what it took to be a maid. Does a maid sound alright? Nemel asked. What was she saying? She sought protection and ended up asking to become a maid. She thought it would work, but Lady Zahradnik pays her maids a salary, Dame Verilyn answered. That is the opposite of paying taxes. Cant you do something taxable? You appear to savour potatoes C how about a potato farm? I have land enough along the riverfront for ten villages worth of potato farms. Were potatoes the answer, after all? She had no idea that they could sound so powerful. House Gran had ten villages in their little barony. The idea that Nemel might have as many villages as her family made her head spin. Iuh, maybe? Ten potatoes sounds good. Excellent, Dame Verilyn smiled. Consider this a tentative agreement C I will have to personally introduce you to Lady Zahradnik and see what she thinks about all this, first. Dame Verilyn pulled a notepad out of her bag, writing something down in elegant, flowing cursive. Lady Zahradnikwait, thats right C what would happen if you introduce all of those agents to Lady Zahradnik? It would depend on what they did. Say they wanted to prop themselves up so that the Sorcerous Kingdom tells the Empire to promote whoever the person is theyre working for. HmmIm not sure C let me ask. A-ask? Her prospective new liege did not answer, instead seeming to focus on some distant conversation. Was it a Message spell? Dragons were innate arcane casters, so it wouldnt be strange, but using metamagic to silently cast a Message spell felt like a waste of mana. She says if there are severe administrative inefficiencies that these individuals wish to bring to light, they should go through the proper channels. What would the proper channels be? Dame Verilyn paused again. If they fear reprisal by imperial authorities, they can contact the central administration of the Sorcerous Kingdom. An investigation on the matter would be conducted and the results evaluated. This would likely involve a full audit and statements taken through mind control. M-mind control Never mind the fact that it was unthinkable to use mind control for investigative purposes, the mere threat of having ones plots laid bare was enough to deter the most ambitious schemer. Even a clean individual would fear that their statements would be used against them. There was also the fact that powerful mind control spells could force people to falsify statements and incriminate themselves. No one would use the proper channels to report anything. So Lady Zahradnik wouldnt entertain any efforts to curry her favour? That is highly doubtful, Dame Verilyn said. As I mentioned, she is very austere. She has full judicial authority within her demesne, so anyone who she decides steps too far out of line would probably be impaled. A nation of monsters By the way, Dame Verilyn told her, I mentioned your matter to Lady Zahradnik. She looks forward to seeing you. Seeing me? Here? Shes currently in E-Rantel. Well have left Engelfurt before she comes through, but we should be able to meet with her while were in the northwest. Nemel swallowed. In her desperation to avoid being entangled in imperial politics, she might have become entrapped in something far worse. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Undeathstrial Revolution! Arms held out wide, Lianes voice filled the air with a sense of grandiosity. Behind her was a newly-built workshop, designed to accommodate the latest and future industrial innovations of House Wagner. No, Ludmila frowned. Ehhhh? Why not? Justno. I thought it was cute, Florine offered. Since Florine could probably find something cute about anything, Ludmila decided that her opinion should be taken with a grain of salt. Were going into a nation ruled by an autocrat and run by a bureaucratic aristocracy, Clara said. Bringing a revolution to our prospective clients is sure to make them go into hiding. Re-Estize will be no better if they ever truly open up to us. Cheh, Liane looked away with a disgruntled look. Youd think a place as progressive as the Empire would welcome revolutions with open arms. Is that right? No, thats probably wrong As the one most familiar with the Baharuth Empire amongst them, Liane should have been well aware that the idea of radical change wouldnt sit well with them. Her light-hearted attitude towards nearly everything, however, left ample room for her friends to wonder. An early morning mist clung to the lands around Lianes yet-to-be-named border town. The carriages that would convey them to the Empire were still being prepared for departure, so Liane took them around on a tour of the place. Once completed, it would be roughly as large as Corelyn Harbour and designed to process land freight headed between E-Rantel and the Empire. Though construction had barely started, the Countess of Wagner veritably bounced with excitement as she proudly showed off the foundations of her future capital to them. Once the town is finished, Ludmila asked, will you be moving here? MmhI just need to be wherever Im needed, yeah? Liane answered, The countys administration will be here, but its only an hour to the city by Soul Eater. I go back and forth all the time already anyway. They were becoming more and more like the High Nobles of the neighbouring nations, travelling back and forth through their territories and the capital. Ludmila had visited E-Rantel more times over the summer than she had over her life previous to inheriting her title. That being said, the rate of travel in the Sorcerous Kingdom was unprecedented, making the realities of such an itinerant life nearly nonexistent. A Marquis of Re-Estize or a Margrave of the Empire could spend a week or two on the road between their capital and the royal capital, only to stay for a short period before heading back again. As they continued to walk around, Ludmila picked up the rumble of distant hooves. Theyre here, Ludmila said. Ill be back right after I take care of this handover. She turned to attend to her business, then stopped to look back over her shoulder. Her frown appeared again. Clara, Liane and Florine smiled back at her. We wanna see, Liane said. Will there be anything to see? Ludmila raised an eyebrow. Of course! Liane grinned, Youre handing off a bunch of Death-series servitors to some guys on the other side yeah? Its not every day you get to see the vaunted Imperial Knights squirm. Theyre not here for your entertainment. Maybe not, but that doesnt make it any less entertaining. Ludmilas frown deepened. Her gaze went to Clara. Ive never watched you do army work before, Clara said. It will be a good reference, Florine added. She didnt know what was so interesting. Liane aside, the others didnt usually relish the discomfort of others. At the head of a long, black column, a flag of the Sorcerous Kingdom was advancing up the highway. The sound of hooves grew closer as the procession of Undead neared. The head of the column resolved into pairs of Death Cavaliers riding towards them, lances gleaming in the sun. Ooh, theyre coming, theyre coming~ Liane placed her hands on her hips with a grin. Right on time, too. Death Cavaliers, Death Knightsare those the new Death Priests? I dont think theyve been stationed in the interior yet. Yes, thats right, Ludmila replied. There are already dozens of them in the Katze Plains and around our border stations, but the interior wont see them until after the first two batches for the Empire are delivered. They probably wont be seeing combat C theyre more for maintenance purposes. I seethank you for the explanation, Miss Death Ranger. Ludmila glanced around at the empty highway before shooting Liane a look. Im not a Death Ranger. Fear over being shunned plagued Ludmila before disclosing what she had become to Liane and Florine, but Liane seemed to only use the fact as an additional avenue through which to poke fun at her. Florine didnt interact with her any differently than before, so Ludmila was just thankful that her relationship with the two hadnt disintegrated. If anything, it felt like they had become even closer. The column came to a stop before them. Ludmila stepped forward while pulling a clipboard out of an Infinite Haversack. The lead Death Cavalier drew a gauntleted fist up to its pulsing black cuirass in salute. Reporting as ordered, my lady! Good work, Ludmila nodded. Did anyone have any difficulties on the way from E-Rantel? Kya~ So coolCow! She furrowed her brow at the commentary coming from behind. There was nothing impressive about going up to speak to a column of Death-series servitors. No problems to report! What of the additional note on your orders? it shames us to admit that we have not settled on any names for ourselves. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The Death Cavaliers sibilant tones took on a note of chagrin. Of the Sorcerer Kings Undead servitors, the Elder Liches tended to have names associated with numbers C which might have been her fault C but the Death-series servitors tended to have none unless the locals came up with something for them. Ludmila thought it rather impersonal to have people address them according to their species. Given the suddenness of her suggestion, however, she couldnt blame them for not being able to come up with names they were satisfied with. Maybe the people you end up working with will figure some out, Ludmila looked down at the clipboard. My inspection should be brief C the imperial contingent should be waiting for us at the border. With another smooth salute, the Death Cavalier faced forward. Clara, Liane and Florine joined Ludmila as she slowly went down the column. The forces present were the first set of Death-series servitors leased to the Empire: the initial instalment of the defensive supplement for their client state. Another set would be routed through the Azerlisia mountains and come down from the Dwarf Kingdom, but both groups were merely a third of the total number slated to arrive. Ludmilas duty as a liaison officer was to ensure the smooth integration of these first two groups with the Legions they would be working with. Once this was accomplished, it was Lord Cocytus hope that the Empire would become more amenable to the presence of the Undead and take the initiative with the rest. That they couldnt be more cooperative from the start was slightly disappointing considering their status as a friendly client state, but, at the same time, entrusting national security to a foreign power was normally considered an imprudent decision. How come this contingent doesnt have any Elder Lich sergeants? Florine asked, Dont they usually take care of this sort of thing? Liane snorted. As if the Empire would let any more Undead in than they needed to. There were probably forty different factions screaming about this. Isnt the Emperor supposed to be an absolute sovereign? Ludmila reached out to straighten a harness on one of the mounts, I thought that was what his epithet was all about. Oh yeah, Liane rolled her eyes, he got all purge-happy right up to the point where he thought oh wait, I need these people to run my country! I bet hes been up to his eyeballs in paperwork until recently. He was probably a bit too ambitious, Clara said, but this is in hindsight, yes? At the point that he decided to go through with his decision, it may have seemed like the best opportunity to address certain problems. Ludmila continued ticking items off on her checklist, and they circled behind the column to go up the other side. She had very little idea of what Liane and Clara were talking about. Most of what was heard when it came to the Bloody Emperors rise to power were vague rumours and sensationalised accounts with little in the way of real details. The events were generally not something one would discuss with Nobles, either; despite being antagonistic towards one another, aristocrats from both nations still considered themselves as fellows who occupied the same social strata. Nah, he got too greedy, Liane waved a hand, or maybe paranoid. He already had the army on his side. Once he knocked out the major players in the opposition, he could have taken his time with the rest. That is what he kept doing, after all. The only reason he could do what he did is because of all the work that the previous Emperors put in. They were the ones that mixed the batter and baked the cake C Jircniv just happened to be the one that got to eat it. Isnt he hailed as the most talented Emperor in the history of the Baharuth Empire? Ludmila asked. Im not saying that he isnt, Liane answered. But ability is nothing without opportunity. Were all examples of that. No one had anything to say in response to Lianes statement. None of their achievements would have been possible without the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ludmila would probably still be scratching her head over House Zahradniks impoverished state in their old manor or patrolling the border deterring the encroachment of Goblin and Ogre tribes. They returned to the head of the column, finding nothing amiss. Ludmila handed a copy of her completed inspection to the column leader. Keep this one on you, she told him, just in case its needed. Ill be submitting one to the Grand Marshal and another copy will be going to the imperial officer in charge at the border. Did you receive any additional instructions? No, my lady, the Death Cavalier put the document away. Youll be accompanying us to the border, then? Yup, Liane answered for her. Ludmila nodded with a slightly bemused smirk. Four Death Cavaliers in the front dismounted and offered them their saddles. How charming, Florine smiled brightly. Theyre just like the gallant cavaliers from the stories. Cant they be just a bit more intimidating? Liane frowned, I wanna get a reaction out of these imperials. Were not supposed to be scaring our allies witless, Ludmila told her. Stop trying to make my job ten times harder. The four Death Cavaliers led their mounts as the column advanced once more. Lianes new town was a few kilometres from the imperial border, so Ludmila could already see the banners of the imperial contingent awaiting them over the windswept plain. The banners indicated that they were a single company of legionnaires with a mixed configuration. As expected, they were attached to the division stationed in the Katze Marches. She twisted around in her saddle to take one last look at the column. Everything appeared to be in order. Did you have any concerns before entering service in the Empire? Ludmila asked the column leader as they rode forward. We will serve in the capacity required of us, my lady, the Death Cavalier replied. But what shall we say to the imperial officers if they issue commands that contradict our overarching orders? Like the Undead servitors leased out to subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom, those delivered to foreign clients had explicit instructions to disregard orders that went against the general policies of His Majestys government. One could not take their leased forces to raid other nations or conquer the world, for instance. Certain terms within the lease agreement reflect those orders, Ludmila said. All you need to do is point out that such orders constitute a breach of contract. My task is to ensure that the Imperial Army understands this, but its a massive organisation. As such, you may be tested more than a few times before everything sinks in. Acknowledged! Uhwhat if our national policy changes? Liane said, Like if we declare war or at least decide it isnt worth playing nice with a particular bunch of people These servitors would still be under their existing contract, Clara said. I didnt notice any clauses that allowed for that sort of flexibility. Clauses of that nature are unnecessary, Ludmila told them. If hostilities break out, we have the Royal Army to conduct offensive operations. It is more important that our allies are protected against reprisal or preemptive attacks by our enemies. This is a good part of the reason why the Imperial Army has been supplemented with Death-series servitors. Anyone powerful enough to declare war against us is certainly strong enough to contend with the Empire, and defending our allies will be the hardest part of waging war against that enemy. We need forces positioned to stem the tide of such an offensive C being reactive would be ruinous. Roughly two hundred metres from the border, the disposition of the imperial contingent changed. The entire group seemed to waver. Several of their horses bolted, causing other animals to run off as well. Ludmila narrowed her eyes. What was this company composed of? Well-trained warhorses wouldnt bolt easily at their distance and people with Cavalry Skills could keep animals under control if they were mounted. Bonded mounts of specialised Cavalry Classes wouldnt run off without extraordinary measures taken against them, such as mind-affecting spells from casters potent enough to punch through the reinforcement conferred by the mounts rider. Had they sent several civilian officials? Most of them were equipped as light infantrymaybe it was a policing force from the area? Surely they hadnt sent inexperienced soldiers to receive them. Ah~ Even our draft horses are better behaved, Liane sighed. What do they take us for? With the column a hundred metres from the border, roughly half of the hundred-man company started to fall back. Several more bent forward as they fell onto their hands and knees and wretched. A few couldnt get their helmets off before it happened. Okay, I know I asked for a reaction, but this is just gross. HEY! D-did you see that? That asshole just puked right over the border! Does that count as an attack? Dammiiiiit, stop throwing up on my new county!!! By the time they reached the imperial contingent, a fifth of them had collapsed on the grass. Two-thirds were scattered across the field several hundred metres away, continuing to retreat from the border. The remainder were shaking where they stood, save for a single man in the trappings of a company captain. As his gaze fell upon Ludmila and her friends at the front of the column, the mans face went through a half-dozen expressions before turning bright crimson. Ludmila dismounted and walked up to the mortified officer. Good morning, she smiled. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Shortly after Ludmila completed the official procedures for handing off the leased Undead forces, their carriages arrived and they left the company captain to collect his men. The mans relief was evident when he realised that he wouldnt have to do so under the curious gazes of four young noblewomen. They found their breakfast waiting for them in the cabin and settled down for the day-long journey to Engelfurt. Ludmila occasionally glanced across at Liane. Eventually, she couldnt keep silent. You dont have to look so smug, Ludmila told her. Im feeling pretty smug right now, Liane said smugly, so why not? It isnt fair to the men in that company, Ludmila replied. Youve made them out to be elite bodyguards, but theyre just regular soldiers tasked with policing duties. Unlike other nations, the Baharuth Empire had a standing army that not only served in the role of national defence against foreign threats, but also functioned in the role of a gendarmerie. Each Legion of the Imperial Army had its respective territorial jurisdiction, and every division within each Legion had its domestic policing forces. As the army couldnt simply abandon its policing duties in times of war, the forces deployed for wars and other major operations were superior to those left behind to perform customs duties and serve in urban watches. In times of peace, assignments were rotated between all soldiers in the Imperial Legions. There was a certain pecking order to the Imperial Legions, as well. With talent and ability came prestige and choice assignments, and the First Legion was the target for every ambitious legionnaire. Conversely, the Eighth Legion was the point of entry for those who had not distinguished themselves in any way and the Katze Marches were the former jurisdiction of the Eighth Legion. The positioning of the Eighth Legion was ideal for mustering out those unsuited for the army by testing new recruits against the seemingly limitless Undead along the southern border. It also served as an insult towards the Kingdom of Re-Estize, which once occupied the Duchy of E-Rantel to the west C our worst is good enough for the likes of you, or something like that. The Seventh and Eighth Legions were dissolved on paper, but that did not mean its personnel simply vanished. The forces stationed in the Katze Marches and along the Azerlisia Frontier were still transitioning to new chains of command and many of the garrisons and units responsible for maintaining public order remained as they were. Those with experience and talent who had not taken the Empires broad offer of careers in civilian vocations were the first to be reassigned to parts of the Empire where they could be put to better use. As such, the company that had arrived to receive them was composed of men who were well-equipped and had received basic training, but relegated to dead-end duties in a bottom-rung Legion that had already been stripped of its best soldiers. This was probably not within the realm of consideration for a distant bureaucratic functionary putting their seal on the paperwork C or perhaps they were using expendables just in case something happened C so one could say that the result was to be expected. Dont you think its an insult? Liane said, Sending people like that to pick up a force that can stomp the entire Empire a dozen times over. Not everyone is obsessed over appearances, Ludmila picked at her meal. Its the Imperial Army: they dispatched the people they thought appropriate to carry out the task, which consisted of local forces who could convey them to the next jurisdiction. With the way our administration is, Clara added, anything that smacked of excess might have drawn the wrong sort of attention from Lady Albedo. Lianes gaze slowly went from Clara to Ludmila. What? Ludmila said. I think were gonna have to work on you two before we interact with anyone important in the Empire, Liane told them. I dont think its that bad, Florine said. Maybe, Liane replied, but its better safe than sorry. Were here on personal business, but its still the Empire. Ludmila furrowed her brow at the statement. I have no idea what thats supposed to mean. The Countess of Wagner forked a slice of sausage into her mouth before leaning back in her seat. She remained silent for several moments as she watched the landscape speed by. The other side of the border was not much different than what could be seen in the Sorcerous Kingdom: a pastoral vista of agricultural lands and the copses that provided firewood and timber to the surrounding villages. Liane washed down her food with a sip of squeezed Rain Fruit before looking back across at them again. The imperial nobility is every bit the nobility that you might have seen in Re-Estize, Lianes icy eyes glistened in the morning light. Except the Emperor made sure that only the monsters survived. Those attempting to manoeuvre with us on the field lived through the Bloody Emperors rise to power and have managed to keep their positions to this day. I dont think all imperial Nobles will be like that, Clara said. You have the Nobles who survived because they are genuinely capable and have stayed out of unnecessary politics. There are also the new nobles who obtained their positions through distinguished service under the current Emperors rule. Sure, Liane admitted, but as long as you hold any value in the arena, youre still considered either a player or a piece. Alsopower shows people for what they truly are. These newly-promoted bureaucrats arent like us C weve been raised with expectations of wielding some sort of power, either personally or through the houses we might have joined. Weve had a long time to address any glaring problems that our families or households have noticed. The Empires new nobles are the most volatile part of the imperial establishments equation: theyve gone from nobody to somebody, and their behaviour can go in any which way. Ludmila replaced the cover on her mostly-eaten breakfast, cradling her drink. As far as I understand it, she said, the Emperor has no tolerance for threats against imperial power. Thispoliticking sounds like precisely that. The Emperors control over the Imperial Army ensures that any overt threats can be dealt with, Liane said. In a place where the nails that stick out get hammered, however, people just learn how to not stick out. The problematic great houses and members of the imperial dynasty were taken care of during Jircnivs coup, while everyone else was already on his side in the first place or pressured into compliance. The power of the imperial throne is secure, but that doesnt stop houses and factions from pursuing their interests and rivalries. In fact, making sure that theyre expending their resources and influence against one another is just a way for the Emperor to keep everyone under him in check. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. I dont think were going to involve ourselves in any of the local politics, Ludmila said. As you say, were here for personal reasons. Ill be here for longer, but that time will be with the Imperial Legions. Like I said: if you hold any value in the arena, youre considered either a player or a piece. Declining to participate doesnt mean you cant be used. The Imperial Army isnt any better C as a whole they may be loyal to the Emperor, but it doesnt necessarily mean that theyre loyal to each other. Would she have to deal with this sort of thing from now on? Even the slightest whiff of politics or intrigue made her want to turn around and run the other way. Ludmila frowned out of the carriage window, looking up at the overcast skies. After some thought, she sighed: if it was as inevitable as Liane made it seem, she would be better off knowing how to deal with it. Then what do you think we should do? Ludmila asked. First, Liane said, you have to drop that Theocracy accent. I do not see anything wrong with the way that we speak, Clara frowned. You might not, but people in the Empire will look down on you as, uh Lianes voice trailed off, and she looked down at her leftovers. As what? She was probably going to say crazy zealots from the Theocracy, Florine filled in. Hey! I wasntokay, maybe I was, but I was trying to figure out a better way to put it. But were not crazy zealots from the Theocracy, Ludmila said. Were crazy zealots from the Sorcerous Kingdom, Clara nodded. The two city Nobles across from them blinked in unison. I-its not funny when you two say that, Liane muttered. That is how people see us, yes? Clara said, We dont ever intend on straying from our faith and we arent ashamed of it, so others can think what they will. Liane sighed. She drained her glass before speaking again. My original notion has more to do with how imperial citizens see others. Theyre very proud of their Empire C theyre the most progressive and magically integrated state with all sorts of great institutions and a promising future. The Faith of the Four is the main religion there, too, so you two will be seen as unfortunate, backwards foreigners who follow an equally backwards religion. If youre perceived as stupid and unsophisticated, that might encourage people to try something. And people give us a hard time for supposedly being discriminatory, Ludmila groused. Cant we just pretend to be stupid and ignore everything? Like Re-Estize, the Empire is mostly run by men so theyll be more than happy to admire some empty-headed ornaments. I dont wanna look stupid! Liane fumed, That might work for when we dont want to deal with annoying people that come our way, but Florine and I are here to find consorts. If I miss out on a good candidate because they decide Im empty-headedanyway, I dont have weapons of mass destruction like Florine so I need every advantage I can get. Florine reached out for the knife beside her plate. Liane grabbed her wrist. They struggled for a moment before Liane ended up with the blade stuck in her palm. Our accents aside, Clara said, dont you think that being Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom will supersede everything else? Looking for a consort in the Empire is bound to expose you to imperial politics, as well. Im sure it will, Liane wiggled the knife around experimentally. But the point is to not let people think there are any openings for them to exploit. Gaining the ear or any sort of influence with a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom is something that a lot of them would risk themselves for. As for our consortsonce we drag them back over the border, it wont matter. You might be worrying too much about this, Clara said. By all reports, the Empire is still scared to death of us. We can leverage this if we want to discourage unwelcome activities. Ludmila tactics, huh Liane rubbed her jaw thoughtfully. Ludmila frowned at what sounded like an unpleasant new attribution. Does anything good ever get named after me? Dont think so, Liane said. If were going to do it that way, we gotta be careful. Im no good at that kinda stuffFlorine? What? Florine started at the nomination, Why me? Because youre good at it. If you can tame all those Demihumans, imperial Nobles should only be slightly harder. Clara would be the better choice, Florine said. Besides, shes the ranking member between us. I suppose I can come up with something, Clara said. By the way, are there any places we should visit in Arwintar? With that, their conversation took on a more casual tone. The hours passed and the ubiquitous agrarian scenery rolled by as their conversation lazily drifted from topic to topic. Clara predictably focused on the archives, libraries and historical galleries in her pursuit of the diarys translation and links to Katzes past. Liane wanted to visit the Imperial Ministry of Magic, but Ludmila was fairly certain that one couldnt simply visit a place like that. Florine wanted a taste of the fine arts, listing several theatres and other supposedly famous venues in the capital. All three of the Merchant Nobles agreed that they should spend what Ludmila thought was an unhealthy amount of time in the city markets. As Ludmila voiced her destinations of choice, Liane raised an eyebrow. I figured youd want to go to the Arena or some of the places in the military quarter. Ill have to drop by the military quarter once I start my duties here anywaywhy the Arena? Because its the Arena. Youre a martial Noble, right? Heck, you dont even have to be one C everyone loves the Arena in Arwintar. Just because I happen to fight a lot doesnt mean that I enjoy bloodsports. Ludmila thought it might be educational, at best. That being said, it seemed that many members of the Adventurer Guild who acted as proctors seemed to develop a taste for watching training runs. Some even went so far as to say that it should be turned into a form of entertainment for the masses. The Guilds proposed entry for the now-delayed harvest festival was a test to see how well it would be received by the citizens. Youre one of the last people I expected to want to go to the Slave Market, Florine said. What possessed you to think of that place? Because slavery is illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila replied. Yet the Empire hasnt been discouraged from it. Thats because we usually dont screw around with the Empires business, yeah? Liane said, Plus its not as if the Royal Court went out of its way to abolish slavery C they just decided to work with the laws already in place. Still, Id like to see whats going on. As youve said in the past, the Empire is a nation that has made vast improvements for its subjects. Why slavery would still exist in a supposedly progressive state is beyond me. I cant say Im not a bit curious as to the reason, as well, Clara said. Also, your wanting to take a look at the Imperial Magic Academy is a good idea. As far as their visit to Arwintar went, the Imperial Magic Academy was Ludmilas main point of interest. The Baharuth Empire saw great success in raising generation after generation of talented individuals through the venerable institution. It was not just something that was needed in Wardens Vale C she felt that it would be necessary for the entire Sorcerous Kingdom. Im surprised that it wasnt the first thing you mentioned, Ludmila replied. The Imperial Magic Academy is something Im keenly interested in, Clara said, but at the same time it should be the subject of a much longer study. That place is the Empires greatest weapon, Liane agreed. Youre not gonna unravel its mysteries just by walking around a bit, but I guess it wouldnt hurt to take a peek. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 They arrived at Engelfurt as twilight fell over the city, passing through its southwest gate with little more than a nod and a wave. The ease of their entry annoyed Ludmila to no end, and she used her Skill to gauge the officers at the gate. This further annoyed her since they were not too different from the average customs officer in E-Rantel. A small part of Ludmila reminded her that it was probably an exercise in futility to even try to judge those outside of her jurisdiction, but the result was still irritating. After they disembarked from their carriage in the yard of a merchant inn called Angels Rest, Liane sent a look in her direction. Whats with the big mood? Big mood? Yeah, you look like youre about to glare a hole into my carriage. Im just annoyed over how easily those officials at the gate let us in, Ludmila said. I thought that maybe it was the look of the carriage that encouraged them to carelessly wave us through. Liane walked over, followed by Florine. The former pointed to the side of the cabin. Ludmila followed her gesture, gaze coming to rest upon the two sigils on that side of the vehicle: the rolling hills of Gagnier and the eight-spoked wheel of Wagner. Should be those, right? Liane said, Even if were not from the Empire, those guysllve memorised the sigils of their suzerains nobility. Were way too big for em and they know it C their superiorsll probably give em three kinds of hell if they give us any trouble. They should be performing their duties regardless of who appears at the gate, Ludmila frowned. Why would their superiors get mad at them? Why would we, for that matter? We wouldnt, Liane shrugged, but they dont know that. Were from the evil nation of monsters or something. Plus, little folk know that theyre likely to get squished if they get underfoot around the powerful. Thats just the way it is C its not as if they have two Death Knights and an Elder Lich backing them up like our guys do. They didnt, but the rationale did not mollify Ludmilas feelings on the matter. There was such a thing as being flexible and having the talent to interpret and process things so that interactions went smoothly within the bounds of what was proper. The behaviour of the officials at the gate, however, was just criminally negligent. To Ludmila, they were two people entrusted with the citys security letting someone through the gate because they saw something that wasnt worth the personal risk to confront. The Empire was lauded for its supposedly superior administration, professional armies and levels of magical integration unmatched in the region. This image was something Ludmila looked forward to witnessing in action more than anything else on their journey. Even being aware of Engelfurts circumstances, however, her first impression ended up riddled with disappointment. Still, Liane tilted her head as she continued looking at the sigils, no matter how I look at em, theyre tits. Theyre hills! Okay, now youre just bragging. Florine reached out for Liane, who deftly evaded her. For a while, at least. Eventually, retribution was visited upon the Countess of Wagner. Nearer to the inns entrance, Clara turned away from speaking to one of the footmen. The staff wants to know whetherwhat are you two doing? Being attacked by a boob demon? Florine released Liane, but not before whacking her friend once more. The two city Nobles straightened their dresses. The staff wants to know where well be dining, Clara said. Theyre already moving our things up to our suite, butC The tavern, obviously, Liane said. Were here to have fun! Was there some issue with dining in public? Florine asked. According to the footmen, Clara answered, it appears to be free of any glaring issues. The answer was more to let the inn staff know what preparations to make. A sudden downpour chased them indoors, where they went upstairs to take a look at their suite. Ludmila grew confused as it went from an inspection to her three friends changing out of their dresses. Aemilia looked at her with a question on her face, but Ludmila shook her head. Why is everyone changing? Ludmila asked. Because its the tavern of a merchant inn, Clara said. Come to think of it, Lianes head popped out of a fresh chemise, have you ever been to an inn before, Ludmila? I have, Ludmila said carefully. Once. and what did you do there? I was there for an investigation, so I worked in my room. Her friends stopped to exchange glances. She wont change out of that, Clara said. Mmhits fine, maybe? This isnt really her thing. What thing? Ludmila asked, Were going down to have dinner, yes? Thats partially right, Liane said, but mostly wrong. What she means, Florine told her, is that were mostly here for the entertainment. This is a merchant inn C an arena of commerce. Liane was right: it wasnt really her thing. Her friends C now garbed as well-to-do Merchants C were here to mingle with the taverns patrons and conduct trade. After were finished with dinner, Ludmila said, I can head out and take a look around. I dont want to get in anyones way. What? No! Liane walked up and grabbed her wrist, Were here to do stuff together, so lets do stuff together. Its not like were trying to chase you out or anything. Lianes hand phased through Ludmilas wrist. She tried several more times. Why dont we have one of thesethesewhatevers doing that? If you had one, Ludmila said, your Shadow Demons wouldnt be able to grab you and fly to safety if it was needed. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. That effect can be quite annoying, Clara said. She left it on one time and I kept phasing through her while we were sleeping. Note to self, Liane said, Clara is a clingy sleeper. Anyway, dealing with Merchants might not be for you, but theres plenty of other stuff thatll keep things interesting. Upon returning to the tavern, they found their table already prepared. A portly man with a greying beard and receding hairline awaited them. He seemed to sweat at their appearance. W-welcome, my ladies, for some reason, he saw fit to bow three times, the names Otis, proprietor of Angels Rest. It is my greatest pleasure to His voice trailed off as Florine stepped forward and smiled up at him. Thank you for your welcome, Otis, she said. It would please us if you simply treat us as you would your other guests. Might I ask what is being served for dinner? Of course, my laCof course, the proprietor straightened and cleared his throat. The nights meal is the seasonal fare: breaded cutlets with cheese, ham and spiced potatoes with onion gravy and a creamy vegetable stew. I also recommend the cyser that we just imported from the north. After ensuring that they all found the meal agreeable, Otis hurried off into the kitchen. Their booth was nestled in a corner overlooking the tavern. Nearby, a well-stocked hearth sent waves of warmth into the air. Liane ran her fingers over the worn surface of the table with a satisfied expression before producing a file folder. Whats that? Ludmila asked. Reports left by my caravans thatve come through here in the past few weeks, Liane answered. Things have been turning out quite nicely. It didnt feel nice coming in, Clara noted. Well, yeah, Liane replied, but its a good opportunity for us. Leafing through the contents of the folder, Liane split them into four sets. What do you mean by didnt feel nice? Ludmila took her papers in hand, Something like Fassett County? It isnt the same as Fassett County, Clara told her. Its a different sort of feeling C like this city is sick. I suppose its more a sense for Merchants, or maybe Merchant Nobles? We can see signs of it everywhere. On the sheets of paper were reports which were haphazardly scrawled with handwriting from multiple individuals. The contents were spare in detail, listing what appeared to be inventories or at least estimates and various notes attached to them. As she flipped through, Ludmila thought she recognized a common theme. This is mostly surplusthe aftermath of the Eighth Legions dissolution? Yup, Liane grinned. Told ya youd find something interesting. Their meals arrived, and they put their reports away. Unlike dinners hosted at their respective homes, her three friends seemed to be in a rush to finish their meals. Ludmila smirked at their focused expressions as she slowly took her time with her own. The type of food they serve here looks similar to what we often have at your place, Ludmila said. What part of the Empire was your family from again? The eastern part, Liane said. One of the towns north of the Wyvernmark. Im not sure if I have any relations left therewell, if there are I guess theyll pop up once they realise how well were doing in the Sorcerous Kingdom. My second assignment is in the Wyvernmark. Have you ever been there? Nope. Ive been all the way to the Great Steppe and back, but we never cared to take a detour to our ancestral lands. Not that its a particularly bad place C just quiet and out of the way of anywhere worth visiting. Her briefing with the Grand Marshals general staff mentioned as much. The southeastern frontier was the least-developed part of the Baharuth Empire. It did not have the convenient waterways of the north and it was out of the way of the great trade route that included E-Rantel, Arwintar, Karnassus, and the cities in the lands beyond Human influence. Before Ludmila was a quarter of the way done with her meal, Liane had already finished hers. Clara and Florine were not far behind. They pushed their plates out of the way and pulled out Lianes reports again. Ludmila could only shake her head: did she look like that when reviewing military matters? She finished her meal a few minutes later, joining the others in their reading. The inventories werent so much supplies for an army as they were the supplies for those who were supposed to support that army. Raw materials, textiles, tools C everything for the industries of Engelfurt that had built themselves up around the forces once stationed in the Katze Marches. If you knew this was happening, Ludmila asked, why werent you already taking advantage of it? Because it was something we could sit on for a bit, Liane answered. Things dont become ideal the moment something changes. It takes time for markets to shift around. You should already know that from watching the grain and timber prices back at home. So you were waiting for prices to drop. Yep. The Empire is the Empires biggest customer C especially when it comes to stuff thats meant for Humans. The presence of the Sorcerous Kingdom is still hurting trade from the Theocracy and Re-Estize. Humans are a minority in Karnassus. There arent enough ways to get this stuff out of here, so, eventually, the merchants here will liquidate to put their money back to work again or prevent their inventories from becoming a liability. Ludmila drained what remained of her cyser. The tart liquor was far better than she expected it to be. Lianes reasoning seemed sound, even with Ludmilas limited knowledge of commercial operations. The Merchants of the city were stuck with goods that barely had any demand and proper storage incurred costs. Breaking even was probably an acceptable outcome and cutting losses was better than paying to hold onto their inventories through an uncertain market. This seems a bit exploitative, Ludmila said. What stops you from eventually having them give you everything for free? Other merchants, Liane shrugged. Eventually, people on both ends of the trade will think that things are good enough and they shouldnt get too greedy. Its like a Merchants test of mettle. Also, its not exploitative: its a risk that was taken and didnt pan out. Were simply making trades at a mutually agreed-upon price. She looked to Clara and Florine, who nodded in agreement. If they thought so With that said Liane leaned forward, split? You mean were ganging up on them? Florine asked. Why not? Liane answered, It works great and theres something in it for all of us. I suppose we always do this, Florine started marking out things with her pen. I should be able to make quite a lot of this work Liane looked over to Clara. I dont mind, Clara said. We have the room, and raw materials at these priceswhat about the tools? Your workshops put out far superior ones and were trying to establish equipment standards in our territories. Its scrap at worst, Liane replied, and well probably be able to sell most of this stuff back to the Empire in a few months. The Empire cant get rid of these goods, Ludmila frowned, yet you think you can sell them back to the Empire? Its a trade just like any other, Liane shrugged. MmhI guess most people think that trading is about buying something cheap in one place and selling it for a higher price elsewhere. Its actually just making a profit on goods however you can. You dont even need to go anywhere C thats what those warehouses and storage lots in E-Rantel do, yeah? They buy in bulk from the Merchants coming in and wait to sell to the city when the price is right. Were doing the reverse of what the people liquidating here are doing: we have a lot of unused warehouse space and were storing goods until the prices go back to normal again. Anything we havent used by then, we just sell back across the border for a profit. Costs for shipping and tolls wont hurt your margins? A bit, but not enough at these prices. Oftentimes, all you need are the right resources on hand to take advantage of an opportunity. Now well into the evening, the rest of the tavern had mostly filled with occasional additions coming in soaked from the rain. After a fresh round of drinks was delivered to their table, Liane peered at her. Switch spots with Clara, Lady Zahradnik. Why am I Lady Zahradnik, all of the sudden? Since youre in that getup, we may as well use it. Youre Baroness Zahradnik. Were the mysterious, talented, and beautiful Merchants working for you. And then what? And then we bring the local Merchants gathered in the inn to our table. Ludmila scanned the tavern floor. People occasionally moved about, going from table to table as they dealt with one another. You werent going out there like those other merchants? Thatd be fun, too, Liane replied, but were employing some different tactics. This is the best spot in the tavern too: everyone would rather get cosy at this table than anywhere else. Anyway, lets get this started. Well perform the negotiations; all you have to do is sit there looking like youre dissatisfied with something as usual. Shifting out of her seat, Ludmila moved to trade places with Clara, wondering how often she would be playing a similar role. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Lady Frianne, weve already done everything we can. Are you sure, Lord Anoch? We barely have any information C how is that possible? And how do people just pop up like this? When the Sorcerer King himself can pop up for a match in the Arena without any forewarning whatsoever, what do you expect? Frianne Wyliea Van Gushmond bit her lip as she rubbed what she thought was a spot on her counterparts armour. It wasnt a very productive exercise, but she felt that she had to do something in the absence of anything to do. Lady Frianne, any more and youre going to wear a hole in my breastplate. After she fussed with his adamantite cuirass for several more moments, Lord Anoch C that was, Count Palatine Nimble Arc Dale Anoch, the Fierce Gale of the Great Imperial Knights of the Baharuth Empire C finally raised a gauntleted hand to still hers. Frianne furrowed her brow before releasing a resigned sigh. Wheres Lord Vermillion? Isnt he the one thats best equipped to receive dignitaries from the Sorcerous Kingdom? Lord Vermillion is in the Wyvernmark observing the delivery of forces from the Sorcerous Kingdom, Lord Anoch told her. Which was scheduled months in advance, might I add. Maybe this was taking advantage of that. It would be foolish for me to tell you to relax when dealing with anyone from the Sorcerous Kingdom, but, at the same time, youre one of the most talented members of the palace staff. And so the fate of the Empire rests on the shoulders of someone who graduated from the Academy this summer, Frianne muttered. Were doomed. This is not what I joined the Imperial Administration for. I think every member of the Court Council eventually says that, Lord Anoch offered her an apologetic look. So I guess that means youre fitting right in. At least things arent as bad as before: every new set of graduates from the Academy fill some of the holes left behind. Frianne decided to leave Lord Anochs deflection as it was. They both knew the reason behind her selection to receive these particular visitors. Generally speaking, no one volunteered to deal with anyone from the Sorcerous Kingdom. In fact, they avoided it when they could. Otherwise reliable members of the Court Council became mysteriously ill or found themselves busy seeing to some pressing matter of state far away enough to not be called upon. Be they a prideful member of the old nobility, an ambitious member of the new nobility, or even a General of the Imperial Army, they all shrivelled up like torn wineskins at the mere mention of meeting one of the monsters next door. As a junior member of the Imperial Administrations palace staff C an aide to the Court Council C Friannes life was already hectic enough as it was. A not insignificant number of the Nobles who once served as members of the council had been implicated for various offences or dishonourably discharged after being found inadequate for their positions. As such, the heart of the Imperial Administration was woefully short-staffed, much to her esteemed cousins belated regret. Her first day on the job two months ago was akin to being faced by a pack of ravenous Sabrewolves, desperate for talent and manpower. You should know from your father just how crazy things were before, Lord Anoch said. Duke Gushmond is a true pillar of the Empire. Maybe we should find that pillar and stand him up in front of these dignitaries instead. Ahahalets not C hes not a pillar that His Imperial Majesty can afford to see collapse. That old firebrand can handle any Human opponents, but not a cadre of monsters. And just who is, exactly? Maybe we should have hired Adventurers, instead. No one in the Imperial Palace knew what to expect. Though various members of the palace staff had interacted with agents from the Sorcerous Kingdom before, they travelled to attend an official audience somewhere in the neighbouring nation. Even the Emperor was no exception: as a client state, they went to them and not the other way around. Curious members of the Court Council who wanted to know what the audiences were like were answered with its a nice place or the drinks are great or some other suspiciously generic positive comment. Those who went tried to avoid it whenever possible, making the Sorcerous Kingdom seem all the more unfathomably terrifying. Now, for some reason, the Sorcerous Kingdom was coming to them. Even worse was the fact that it was an unofficial visit and the appointment at the palace was merely some sort of courtesy call. There was nothing that hinted at what they should prepare for; the notice so abrupt that any fresh information that they tried to collect would come in too late. Yet, for all of their short notice, their visitors decided to come by coach, which gave the palace staff just enough time to impotently stew in their worries without being able to do much else. Whoever was coming knew exactly what they were doing. The Empire had been caught off-guard and unprepared. So many cracks had appeared that Frianne could only wonder how they would slip through to do whatever they had come to do. As the designated time drew close, Frianne and Lord Anoch left the administrative wing of the Imperial Palace, making their way through its marble corridors towards the main atrium. She flipped through the few bits of information that they actually had. Were you able to find out anything new about todays arrivals? Lord Anoch asked. Nothing beyond what we already knew, Frianne replied. Three of these nobles have a merchant presence in the Empire. The names are not new, either C theyre all some form of the titles that existed in the Duchy of E-Rantel before its annexation by the Sorcerous Kingdom. This was another reason why she had been chosen: not due to her ability or education, but for her lineage. The Nobles of Re-Estize C if these people were still the same Nobles C could be just as pretentious as members of the imperial aristocracy. Though this visit was an unofficial one, the proper forms needed to be observed just in case. The visiting party was listed as two countesses and two baronesses. Lord Anoch was a Count Palatine, a Great Imperial Knight, and a member of the Empires old blood. Frianne was a dukes daughter and thus a member of the imperial dynasty. This combination provided a rough balance that would be acceptable should their visitors have an inclination for such observances. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. The question remains as to who these titles now belong to, Lord Anoch seemed to shudder. If a Dragon walks through the entrance, the Royal Earth Guard is going to have a relapse. That was indeed the question. To the befuddlement of everyone, the Sorcerer King had decided to adopt the laws of Re-Estize, meaning that the systems of their former neighbour C including those of the nobility and the judiciary C supposedly still existed. This didnt mean that the titles within the duchy remained in Human hands, however. Given the apparent excellence of the Sorcerous Kingdoms administration and the reported ineptitude of Re-Estizes nobility, one could only assume that the Human Nobles in the territory had been replaced. Since Elder Liches were known to work in the administration of their suzerain, Frianne could only imagine four Elder Liches walking into the Imperial Palace. Her imagination was not fertile enough to come up with what a cabal of Elder Liches might want to make a personal visit to the Empire foror maybe it shut down entirely out of a desire for self-preservation. Frianne and Lord Anoch came out into the brightly-lit main atrium of the Imperial Palace, where many bureaucratic functionaries were either on their way out for the evening or gathered in small groups discussing one thing or the other. At the appearance of Lord Anoch, however, the groups rapidly broke up and everyone hastened to make their way out. So this is what it must feel like to have your allies abandon you on the eve of battle. At least the guards didnt run, Lord Anoch said. A member of the Royal Earth Guard C each an elite of the First Legion as strong as a Gold-ranked Adventurer C stood at each column lining the walls of the atrium, resplendent in their enchanted arms and armour. Given that they were supposedly receiving dignitaries and not expecting to fight a battle, the benefit that they provided was dubious compared to the experienced palace staff that had just fled. Visitors from other nations may have been impressed by the ranks of the Royal Earth Guard, but they were probably no more significant than common labourers in the eyes of these dignitaries from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Despite receiving their visitors in the heart of imperial power, it felt like there was nothing they could do to gain the Empire an advantage for this meeting. Frianne idly wondered if this was how her cousin felt for the past six months. Hopefully, she wouldnt start losing hair like he was. Do you think they will expect to see His Imperial Majesty? She asked. I know what it says on the notice, but All we can do is pray that they dont, Lord Anoch answered. Hes already receiving an important guest. Frianne suppressed a shudder at the thought of the important guest. She had seen him once before, while he was being taken on a tour of the palace. Though she constantly reminded herself that he was the sovereign of another nation, she could not help but see him as a giant rodent. Today marked his third visit in as many months, and she could not fathom why he kept coming. There was certainly no paperwork of diplomatic or economic significance related to the visits. A shadow in the door caught her attention. Every eye in the atrium followed the First Legion knight as he made his way in on hurried steps. The man offered a salute as he approached. Report, Lord Anoch said as the man approached. Theyve entered the district, the knight said. If they dont stop anywhere, theyll be here in a few minutes. Do they have a knight escort? Yes, Lord Anoch. We met them with a dozen men. Alsothe idiots are gathering. Great. Just what we need Is causing problems the only thing theyre good at? Lord Anoch gripped the hilt of his sword, How much money did they spend to get their information? Is this going to be a problem? Frianne asked. I think so, the knight answered. The curtains of the carriage werent drawn. We saw four young women inside. Lord Anochs gauntleted hand came up to rest on his forehead. A finger tapped rhythmically as he sighed. So youve gone from an honour guard to an actual escort, he said. Such as it is, the knight replied. At least the men have a familiar task to focus on. Right. Was there anything else of note? Nothing that stood out to us, my lord, the knight said. Well, it was a nice carriage, I guess. Lowering his hand, Lord Anoch dismissed the knight. To Friannes surprise, the news only seemed to trouble him further. At least they werent Undead, she said lightly. Thatsyou dont get it yet, Lady Frianne. Does this have something to do with all of the nice and good that people who have dealt with the Sorcerous Kingdom always reply with when you ask about it? Maybe thats a part of it, Lord Anoch replied. A nation of monsters: thats how people refer to the Sorcerous Kingdom. But its misleading. When people think of monsters, they think of something strong and savage. Mindless or arrogant beasts that can have their ignorance or hubris turned against them. Something that can be defeated through ingenuity and heroic effort. Only after dealing with the Sorcerous Kingdom do you understand what a true monster is. A line of silhouettes appeared in the golden light of the evening outside. As the four figures entered the far end of the grand atrium, Lord Anoch shook his head slowly. Power. Wealth. Intellect. Beauty. Awe in every sense of the word. That is what the Sorcerer King surrounds himself with; what follows in his wake. The wise will stay out of the way, and the fools who think to gain some advantage over them will be consumed like insects in a blaze. Frianne folded her hands in front of her lap, gathering all of the poise she could muster. As the four women made their way towards them, she examined their features. Maybe I should let your sisters know about them. Lets not. My desk drawer is already about to rupture. For the Empire? Spare me, please, my lady. She managed a smile after hearing the discomfort in Lord Anochs usually unshakeable voice. The smile slipped away, however, when the sound of rapid steps echoed from one of the columns near their guests. Frianne cast a spell on Lord Anoch. See Invisibility! That idiot! Lord Anoch dashed forward. Frianne cast the spell again on herself, and a translucent man appeared in her augmented vision. Though the nearest knights were also aware of the intruder, they misjudged where the man was and failed to intercept him. They gave chase after the sound of his footsteps, but the distance to the invisible mans targets was mere metres away. The man was too close. The guards were out of position. Lord Anoch was only halfway across the atrium. Frianne was out of spell range. Their guests had only just arrived and the world was already set to shatter. As the man closed within three metres of the four women, the tallest of them stepped out and placed a silk-clad hand on his shoulder. He abruptly stopped and reversed direction as he was pushed back towards the pursuing knights. The action seemed so effortless that one might have thought that, rather than a fully-grown man, the tall woman had caught and returned a doll filled with straw. The man stumbled backwards and the knights found his arms. They started to drag him back towards the entrance. Wait! He cried as his magic was dispelled, Im ywqehC A gauntleted hand clamped over his mouth. Petals scattered over the floor as the man dropped his bouquet and attempted to wrench his makeshift muzzle loose. He struggled the entire way back out, eventually disappearing into the sunset. Frianne caught up to Lord Anoch, wrinkling her nose at the pungent odour of too much cologne. Lord Anoch flicked the flowers away with the toe of his boot. Never mind gaining any advantages on their own territory, they hadnt even managed to maintain the Empires dignity. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Traces of the intruders cologne continued to linger in the air long after he was dragged away. Two of the guards near the entrance went to retrieve several of the Rangers and Rogues from outside, and together they started to make an extra careful sweep of the atrium. Their four visitors did not look around worriedly as some might after such an incident, instead proceeding to address Frianne who stood before them. Is this sort of occurrence common in Arwintar? Thats, ehmno. The woman who had intercepted the man returned to her place on the right side of the group, but it was the flaxen-haired woman in a cobalt blue dress beside her who spoke. Was the one who had moved in reality a bodyguard? It wasnt unheard of in the Empire: Nobles usually had retired Adventurers, Workers, or military personnel nested in their retinues. In her vaguely militant forest green dress, the tall woman did look the part, except she was far too young. Her features spoke of a lineage hailing from the south so she couldnt be sure, but Frianne thought she was close to the same age as herself. The first woman seemed about the same while the other two C who were adorned in the city fashions of well-to-do Noblewomen C reminded Frianne of a few of her juniors in the Academy. I see, the woman in the cobalt dress said. Then who was that gentleman? Beside her, Lord Anoch shifted in clear discomfort. He probably had something unkind to say, though Friannes explanation would be damning enough. He wasnt a gentleman at all, Frianne replied. Hes one of the attainted. Though they didnt display any overt reaction, the overall feeling given off by the women was that of people encountering something unspeakably dirty. Without moving, they seemed to recoil at her words: it was a reaction that was to be expected of true Nobles. To be attainted meant that one had been dishonourably discharged from their duties, all contracts between the attainted, their liege, and their vassals annulled. Their titles and associated lands were repossessed by their liege. They and their entire bloodline would be forever viewed as corrupted; tainted: never to hold positions of aristocratic authority ever again. Attainder was often accompanied by the delivery of high justice, but the Emperor saw fit to use many of the attainted as living examples to the rest of the Empires aristocracy. Thus, the attainted became commoners, no longer afforded the rights and privileges that aristocratic status conferred. In short, attainder was the obliteration of a Noble lineage. Nobles C Frianne included C could only see those who were responsible for their familys fall from grace as vile wretches who deserved nothing but disdain. Many took the stigma to extremes and even extended that treatment to the attainteds children and any known descendants in perpetuity. Frianne once had a classmate in the Imperial Magic Academy, Arche, who quit her studies in order to work off her familys mounting debts. Despite being regarded as a genius Wizard who approached the third tier of arcane spellcasting during her second year, the fact that Arches father had been attainted overrode everything. Institutions and establishments that would have otherwise fought tooth and claw to bring her into their employ closed their doors. Even the Imperial Magic Academy, which had lauded her as their most promising student, made no effort to retain her. It was the same with everyone from an attainted bloodline. One might be lent to believe that this was an out-of-place cultural element for a nation that purportedly recognized people based on personal merit, but that was until one considered where that recognition came from. By being attainted, an entire bloodline was essentially marked by the imperial establishment. Upstanding citizens of the Empire would not take the risk of employing men and women of ill repute, no matter how talented they were. Those who occupied positions of power and cared nothing for imperial politics were known to reach out to the attainted on occasion, however. One such person was Count Palatine Peshmel; another was Fluder Paradyne, the Empires most powerful spellcaster. When House Furt had been attainted, Frianne held hope that the head of the Imperial Ministry of Magic would act to at least save the promising young prodigy. He was aloof of politics and cared only for magic, so a position as his disciple was entirely plausible. If any efforts were made, however, they were to no avail. Of the attainted, those with talent and ability either left the Empire to seek their fortunes elsewhere or sold themselves into slavery in hopes that they could at least exchange their skills for the legal protection afforded by their masters. Those with promising martial ability became combatants in the arenas or took up careers as Workers: a sort of mercenary who functioned much like an Adventurer, save for the fact that they were not bound by any regulations and could be employed for illegal activities. Those without anything could only sell their bodies, as the remaining gift of a Noble bloodline was the beauty that stood above that of the average commoner. A fallen Noble could find work in a brothel, as many would pay a premium to break their pride and taste what they could never have otherwise. Commoners sometimes snidely said things like Honour? Whats that? Can you eat it? The answer to that question was yes. Honour was recognition and trust. With it came connections, opportunities and authority. To be dishonoured meant ruin in the Empire, and the sins of the father stalked his sons and daughters for generations untold. Of course, those responsible for being attainted were for good reason. Many incompetent and deluded fools attempted to cling to their former lifestyle without the titles that provided the incomes required to sustain it. The rigid structure and traditions of a Noble household usually meant that they dragged their families and retainers down with them. With their wealth quickly melting away, they would fall into debt and take reckless or outright stupid gambles to reverse their fortunes. Such as sending their sons or even personally attempting to court powerful young noblewomen. Despite the awkward situation, Frianne found a measure of relief in their reaction. It lent to the impression that they were indeed who they appeared to be. Lord Anochs words, however, tempered her thoughts. Could it be that their act was so perfect that even a dukes daughter could not see through it? It was rumoured that there were Demons who stole faces and read minds Lord Anoch shifted beside her, and the sound of his armour drew her out of her thoughts. Her gaze went to each of the women before settling on the one in the cobalt dress, who appeared to be the ranking member. Welcome to the Baharuth Empire, Frianne fixed her face into a mask of welcome. I am Frianne Wyelia Van Gushmond. This is Count Palatine Nimble Arc Dale Anoch. It is our greatest honour to receive you in the name of His Imperial Majesty, and you have our most sincere apologies for theintrusion. Countess Clara Odilia Dale Corelyn, the lead noblewoman drew out her skirts in a perfect curtsey. This is Countess Liane Loretta Dale Wagner, Baroness Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier, and Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik. We are humbled by His Imperial Majestys most warm welcome. As each of the women paid their respects in turn, Frianne resisted the temptation to breathe out a relieved sigh. So far, they were following the proper forms of the aristocratic traditions common to the Human nations of the north. Her greatest fear was that they would brazenly attempt to exploit their position as Nobles of the Empires suzerain. Instead, there was no indication of this at all. They had accepted Frianne as a representative of the Emperor, showing the degree of deference appropriate to their relative court ranks. According to the reports of the Imperial Army, Re-Estize suffered a catastrophic defeat at the hands of the Sorcerer King. Many of the Nobles who had come with their levies had been slain. With this in mind, the appearance of four young noblewomen should not have been a surprise, as they would have been next in line to inherit their titles. It appeared that, rather than pushing for radical reform and restructuring, the administration of the Sorcerous Kingdom had instead decided to facilitate the smooth transition of its newly-acquired territory. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! The men in the atrium appeared to register this unexpected normalcy to the proceedings and visibly relaxed. Countess Corelyn smiled slightly. So far, they were who they appeared to be and their behaviour matched the personal nature of their visit, yet Lord Anoch''s damnable warning continued to bounce around in Friannes head. Did His Imperial Majesty make any additional arrangements for our visit? Countess Corelyn asked. As you are here on personal business, Frianne answered, the Emperor has only instructed us to accommodate any requests you might have. Im certain that His Imperial Majesty would have been more than pleased to receive you personally, but he is currently meeting with another head of state. In that case, Countess Corelyn said, we would very much like you to join us for our visit, Lady Frianne. We are not familiar with Arwintar, and having a guide to the city and its culture would be greatly appreciated. The entire Court Council would scream if she dropped her work to join them. Then again, it was a rare opportunity to gain insight into the mysterious Sorcerous Kingdom. It also meant that she would be present to prevent any further mishaps or any misunderstandings from occurring during their stay. It would be my pleasure to do so, Lady Corelyn, Frianne replied. Excellent, Lady Corelyns smile grew. In that case, we are currently staying at the Mithril Garden Inn. We will be using the transportation we came with. What would be the best time for us to meet tomorrow morning? Would three hours to midday be acceptable? Three hours to midday, then, Lady Corelyn nodded. Have a pleasant evening, Lady Frianne. Lord Anoch. The four noblewomen curtseyed again before turning to make their way back out of the palace. Lord Anoch nodded to two of the guards, and they fell in to escort them back to their carriage. A minute after they disappeared from view, the Fierce Gale let out a weak sigh of relief. Were savedI think? Im going to have to see the Field Marshal about security arrangements for our guests. Those attainted are going to be the end of us at this rate. For our guests part, Frianne sent a sharp look in Lord Anochs direction, that was nowhere near as bad as you made me think it would be. Dont let your guard down, Lord Anoch said. You may have just volunteered for something terrible. It sounded like they just wanted to take a look around the capital. With the tension in the air quickly dissipating, Lord Anoch removed his gauntlets to wipe his hands on a dry cloth napkin. It didnt sound like that to me, he said. Who knows what sort of game theyre here to play. What did you hear, anyway? They just wanted to Frianne froze in mid-thought. Didnt sound like that to meplaying a gamewhat did you hear Her eyes grew wide. Never mind letting her guard down, it appeared that their visitors had struck a blow unnoticed. Oh gods Oh gods whaChey! In a smooth motion, Frianne whipped out a roll of parchment and slapped it onto the nearest writing surface, which happened to be Lord Anochs adamantite cuirass. Lady Frianne, Lord Anoch frowned. I am not a desk. Quiet! Frianne hissed, Im trying to remember everything that she said. She scribbled out lines on the parchment, adding notes as they occurred to her. The finished product, however, was far from complete. I-I need to go. Reschedule all of my appointments until this personal visit is over. From Great Imperial Knight to desk. Im not sure if being a runner is any better. Maybe I should have never left the marches. Preoccupied with trying to decipher Countess Corelyns cryptic message, Frianne couldnt spare a thought to Lord Anochs complaints. She rushed out of the palace, boarding a carriage that would convey her to her familys estate in the First-Class District. Hopefully, someone at home could help. Upon arriving, Frianne nearly bowled over a footman as he opened the carriage door. She hurried past the maids who had come out to receive her, making her way into the west wing. To her relief, the person she had come to see had not retired for the evening. Stepping into the softly-lit family library, she lowered her head to its sole occupant. Oma, Frianne said, I need your help. The dowager Duchess of Gushmond looked up from her reading with a scowl. Well good evening to you, too. Im sorry, Frianne said. Someone left us with a message and I must figure out what it says by tomorrow morning. She produced the sheets of paper which had turned into a snarl of nearly indecipherable lines and words. Her grandmother held the pages out with a disgusted look. So not only did all those expensive tutors never teach you how to read, she said, but its also clear that you never learned how to write. Her grandmothers bob of white hair shook as she let loose a wordless sigh. She took a fresh sheet of paper and a quill, penning out the message on the oak stand beside her couch. Frianne leaned over to see what she was writing. Do you know what it says? Of course I do C its only six languages, all from around here. Where did this come from? A group of noblewomen from the Sorcerous Kingdom paid a courtesy call to the Imperial Palace. So you heard this and you still didnt understand? Frianne shook her head. Her grandmother gave her a most unpleasantly sour look as she pulled out another sheet of paper and continued to write. Seems that the derision you young people always express towards Re-Estize is nothing but hot air, she said. Youve all left our culture behind in favour of arcanistry and bureaucratic nonsense. If it wasnt for the Imperial Army, our beloved Empire would have already lost its soul. The dowager Duchess muttered away, and Frianne remained respectfully silent. The topic was something she had been subjected to many dozens; perhaps hundreds of times growing up in House Gushmond. As the Baharuth Empire rapidly advanced, it was failing to ensure that its soul C its culture and identity C kept up. Generation by generation, bits and pieces of its essence were lost. Power; wealth; convenience; knowledgeit was all insufficient to hold the core of their society together. Shallow advancements did not nurture the spirit of a nation. The contrivances and hollow structures that the people came up with in a futile attempt to fill that void only hastened the unravelling of everything. In the past, Frianne viewed her grandmothers perspective as nothing but bitter ramblings: a venerable member of the old guard waxing nostalgic. Her years at the Imperial Magic Academy, however, gradually led her to the dowager Duchess way of thinking. Something was wrong with the Baharuth Empireand it was becoming increasingly worse as time passed. Fundamental Principles of Magocratic Governance, the treatise she had published with her graduation from the Imperial Magic Academy, was a proposal written to specifically address the problem. That being said, it was not a work that demanded a return to the old ways: it presented a framework through which any desirable societal elements could be retained, adapting them to changing times and creating an imperial culture that could lead their nation towards the future rather than one that continuously fell behind. Unfortunately, like any academic paper or new theory, few appreciated its content. Fewer still recognized its importance or understood its intricacies. Her entry into the Court Council was primarily for the purposes of spreading her work, and it was likely that the fruit of her efforts would only come after a lifetime of service. With a rustle of paper, her grandmother held the translated message out to her. It was three pages long. Frianne scanned the generously spaced-out lines of text with an incredulous expression. This isan itinerary? It is what it is, her grandmother scoffed. I know that I taught you better than that. Its a bit rough, but whoever delivered this message is a far cry better than all the young upstarts popping up these days. How is this rough? With a bit more time and effort, she could have come up with some better word choices that would have allowed for a richer description. I-I dont think she spent any time on this at all, Frianne said. It didnt have a sense of being rehearsed. Her grandmother gave her a long look, thumb rubbing over her wrist as she often did while she was deep in thought. In that case, the dowager Duchess raised an eyebrow at her, youre dealing with a true monster. Try not to get eaten. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Now that, Liane said, was mean. Did she cross you somehow? The Imperial Magic Academy doesnt bother teaching other languages and they consider this kind of application outdated and impractical. It was just a bit of harmless fun, Clara replied. As a dukes daughter, Lady Frianne should still have the education required from her family. At worst, she would have shown up at the designated time and been none the wiser. Ludmila looked out of her carriage window as they rolled out from the Imperial Palace grounds. She didnt notice any more invisible attainted on the way out, but she had noticed several men gathering on the streets prior to their arrival. Well, what if she figures it out? Liane asked, Does she win anything? I suppose she gets to prepare whatever shed like in advance, Clara answered. I doubt it will be that simple, Liane said. These imperials wont be satisfied until theyve rationalised all of the hidden meanings they think youve nested in there. Friannes gonna show up with bags under her eyes tomorrow morning. That, too, will tell us much about the way she discerns and analyses the world around her. StillIm just a bit disappointed we didnt get to see the Emperor. Turning her attention away from the window, Ludmila gave Clara a sidelong look. A head of state isnt some sort of curiosity at an exhibition. Oh, come on! Liane said, Its the Emperor. The Emperor. No warm-blooded woman would turn down the opportunity. Hes smart, talented, ambitious, powerful, wealthy, good looking Hes from a martial house as well, Clara added. See? Liane smiled, Even Clara recognizes how all-around excellent he is. I sure as hell wouldnt mind being graced by a bit of his imperial attention. The carriage slowed as it approached the main avenue. On the walkway outside of the palace grounds, two contingents of Imperial Knights were blocking off a small crowd of men on either side. We seem to be getting plenty of imperial attention as it is, Ludmila muttered. Ergh, Liane wrinkled her nose, you just had to go and remind us. Finding a consort is going to be obnoxious with so much taint slithering around. Maybe we should have ordered them to round up all of the best guys, after all. A flash of light filled the cabin. They turned their attention outside. On the sidewalk, surrounded by a group of Imperial Knights, a dozen men covered their eyes as they were rounded up and pushed away. The carriage sped out of sight before they could see what else would happen to them. They used a spell for crowd control, Ludmila said thoughtfully. I wonder what other magic they employ to maintain public order. We should come up with some tactics as well, Liane said. I think formal introductions would work best, now that weve seen how things are. It does help filter potential matches, Florine tapped a finger on her lap, but is it possible on such short notice? Liane reached into her Infinite Haversack, producing a thin binder. Hehewere not the only ones lookin, yknow? Lets see What about Lord Anoch? Florine suggested. He seems very nice. They all stared at the youngest member of their group. A light blush coloured Florines cheeks by the time she had finished speaking. I thought we were supposed to save the best for last, Liane said. Well, no, what am I saying? Theres no point in doing all that if we can get him. Lord Anoch is the most eligible bachelor in the entire Baharuth Empire. If hes the most eligible bachelor in the Baharuth Empire, Ludmila frowned, yet he still isnt married, then how do you propose tomake him propose? Thats a very good question, Liane replied. And Im sure there must be a very good answer which I do not have at the moment. Even after a decade, no ones been able to bag him C hes very nimble when it comes to dodging women. It might be getting to the point where his family will be offering a bounty to whoever can capture him. Shouldnt he respect his familys wishes when it comes to marital affairs? Clara asked, It shouldn''t be anything unusual for a Noble. Liane pulled two pages out of her binder, scanning through their content. She cleared her throat. Nimble Arc Dale Anoch. Second son of a Baron from the Northern Karnassus Marches. In addition to his martial training as a Frontier Noble, hes received instruction from the temples and has some spellcasting ability. He came to serve in the capital at the age of sixteen after racking up a whole pile of achievements out in the marches. After arriving, he didnt rest on his laurels, eventually becoming one of the Great Imperial Knights and Count Palatine of the Baharuth Empire. His parents are still alive, one brother, two sisterslikes tea? According to this, he gets along well with his family, but hes been able to put off every meeting they arrange for him due to his superior court rank. He seems like a very nice man, Florine said. Is there some reason hes remained single this entire time? Theres no solid information on that, Liane said. Some people say that he only cares about work. Others suggest that he isnt interested in women. Or maybe he just likes collecting letters of introduction. Regardless, marriage isnt a priority for him since his title isnt hereditary and his older brother already has kids. I think Florine has the right idea though: hes just a nice guy C which makes him ideal for women of rank like us. She replaced the sheets of paper and closed the binder. Her gaze went from Florine to Clara, then Ludmila. A strange sort of tension filled the air. With that said Liane leaned forward, split? You mean were going to gang up on him? Florine asked. Why not? Liane answered, The four of us can attack him from different angles and overwhelm his defences. Once we have him stowed away with the baggage, we can head straight back to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ludmila frowned at the mental image. What are we talking about again? The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Importing an excellent bloodline to the Sorcerous Kingdom, Liane said. Well make sure hes fed and watered. I dont mind supporting you, Clara said, but make sure you dont cause an international incident in the process. I was joking about that part, Liane waved a hand loosely. But we should at least be able to get him out for dinner at some point. Lets just enjoy ourselves for now. Magical lamplight flooded the streets as their carriage crossed into the market district. Liane ordered the driver to slow their pace so they could take in the surroundings. Unlike E-Rantel C which only had its main thoroughfares paved C every street in Arwintar was covered in brick or cobblestone. The Central Avenue upon which they travelled was even divided into sections for pedestrian and vehicle traffic. Patrols of the First Legion were frequent, attentive to the flow of people and vehicles around them. While Ludmila was only afforded a few seconds to inspect each squad, the difference from Engelfurt was stark. The men stood proudly as they performed their duties, seeming ever alert and ready to identify problems and intercede on behalf of the citizenry. Not only were the Imperial Knights of the First Legion stronger than those formerly of the Eighth, but the image and sense of presence that they projected was on an entirely different level. In addition to what she saw of the Royal Earth Guard, which was composed of the elite of the First Legion, Ludmila thought she had gained a basic grasp of the Imperial Armys range of quality. Her first assignment as a liaison officer was with the Second Legion, so the question now was how large the gap between each Legion was. Did the First Legion stand head and shoulders above the rest, or was the Eighth Legion the bottom of the barrel out of the best we picked out for the rest of the army? Ah, I want to jump out and look around at all this stuff right now, Liane sighed wistfully. Did anything stand out to you girls? The plaza we just passed was hosting some sort of performance, Florine said. There must have been hundreds of people gathered. There are several bookstores here that I was referred to, Clara said. Id like to take a look at that row of boutiques we went by a few blocks ago, too. Ludmila shifted nervously as her friends turned their attention towards her. She couldnt say that she was more interested in examining the security. I havent noticed any interesting merchandise so far, she said. Do they sell equipment here? She snapped her mouth shut. That wasnt any better. They sure do, Liane replied. The northern sections of the market usually have the things that youre probably looking for, but there might be some gems elsewhere. You could spend a season here and not get a good look at everything. The carriage made its way deeper into the market district, finally rolling to a stop in front of the Mithril Garden Inn. Like the Angels Rest in Engelfurt, Lianne had not chosen their accommodations for any sense of luxury, prestige or its high-class reputation, but for the more interesting things that it offered. In the case of the Mithril Garden Inn, it was an innovative design that had appeared with the establishment over the summer. Occupying an older, yet central area of the market district, the inn was divided into four buildings overlooking an intersection of two boulevards. The boulevards were refurbished, covered over with glass, and turned into a pedestrian market. Renovations were also made to the old buildings, turning their ground floors into large storefronts while the floors above were converted into more exclusive establishments and rooms for the inn. Their suite occupied the entire corner of one of the buildings overlooking the main intersection, while their maids and footmen claimed rooms of their own on the same floor. Ludmila padded her way through accommodations that she thought luxurious but were probably considered humble to those accustomed to places like the Shining Golden Pavilion in E-Rantel. She opened the door to the private terrace that wrapped around the living room, observing the area below. The most striking feature was that, despite the onset of winter, the trees and shrubs planted along the boulevards were still green. It brought to mind what the Sorcerer King had mentioned about cultivating plants indoors and her efforts at investigating methods to do so. Everything laid out before her was ornamental, but it was still something worth studying. Let me guess, Clara said as she came up beside her. Youre looking at the trees and not the markets. What theyre doing with the plants here feels more meaningful to me, Ludmila replied. The streets are insulated from the outdoors, so the heat from these buildings and all the people in the market is trapped to keep things warm. His Majesty said that entire farms could be grown indoors C the implications of being able to do this on a massive scale are staggering. They do something similar under the Demihuman quarter, dont they? They do, Ludmila nodded, but, for some reason, its something that we dont consider applying to our own agriculture. The systems that other races come up with always remain some distant Demihuman thing to most of the Human population. Even dwarven practises are considered something for Dwarves. All of the pieces have only come together for us recently, Clara told her. Building a solarium for a manor is one thing; doing it for a whole farm is another. Even now, we can only accomplish this in an extremely limited way C you ran away when I asked for a quarter-million of those magic items. After seeing this, Ludmila said, I dont think that many are needed. We only need enough to cycle sufficient heat, much like how you use those cooling boxes to cycle cold air in the summer. Lianes head popped out from the balcony door. She peered at them suspiciously. What are you two scheming? Big schemes, Clara replied lightly. I wonder if imperial intrigue is contagious, Liane muttered. Anyway, our stuffs moved in and everyones ready to go. I already sent the staff ahead to get some food before they all fall over. Ludmila glanced over the railing, looking for signs of their maids and footmen below. It wasnt long before she spotted Aemilia and the others lining up at various stands, chatting amicably. They left their suite to join them. As they made their way down, however, Liane slowed to a stop in the stairwell. Hey Zahradnik, she said, can you scout ahead for us? Scout ahead? Ludmila looked towards the landing below. Yeah, I got a feeling Her hand idly went to the cowl attached to her mantle as she concealed her presence. Padding down on silent steps, Ludmila peeked out around the exit of the stairwell. There were several members of the inns security, a few patronsLudmila looked back up the stairs at Liane. What am I looking for? You knowthose. The attainted. The more they used the word, the more the attainted sounded like some sort of horrifying abomination waiting to pounce upon hapless young noblewomen. What are they supposed to even look like? Like Nobles. Except not. Do you have any idea how little that narrows it down? Ludmila stepped out into the lobby. No one appeared to notice her, but she still wondered what could be done even if she did happen to spot one of the attainted. It wasnt as if she could preemptively hack them down with her battleaxe. Not that she could discern any real difference between the inns guests. Since it was a lobby, they were all waiting for something, so she couldnt single them out through telltale signs of watchfulness or anticipation. There were also no dead giveaways such as people suspiciously hiding behind columns or employing Invisibility. Though they all appeared well-dressed to her, it wasnt to the point where she thought they might be out of place for the capital city of a major nation with a flourishing economy. As men and women moved in and out of the entrance, a man in the uniform of the inns lightly-armoured security staff stepped forward. He stopped a middle-aged man who looked like a well-to-do merchant. The man smiled as he exchanged words with the guard, but, at the same time, he furtively tried to step past him. His attempts grew increasingly more aggressive until the guard pointed towards the street. When the man didnt heed him, another guard came forward and together they pushed him away. The man cast several desperate gazes into the lobby before vanishing into the crowded street. Ludmila stopped concealing her presence. When nobody in the lobby moved towards her, she went up to one of the security staff inside the door. What happened just now? She asked. Looks like one of the attainted tried to get in to harass our patrons, the well-built young man answered with an appraising look. Rest assured, you have nothing to worry about from them, my lady. I see. She didnt. Ludmila could no more identify these impostors than she could discern the value of different pieces of jewellery. In the hostile urban wilderness of Arwintar, she was out of her element. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Thank you so much for inviting me, Prez! Across the carriage from Frianne was a young woman with ash-blonde hair, tied back to give her a tidy look. After the door shut behind her and she settled into her seat, the woman adjusted a large pair of shaded glasses. I feel that I should be thanking you for accepting my invitation, Miss Erex, Frianne returned. I didnt expect anyone to make themselves available under these circumstances. We all gotta do our best for the Empire. Also, Miss Erex feels weird. Dimoiya is fine C just like back in the Academy! The girl C Dimoiya Tila El Erex C was Friannes junior when she had attended the Imperial Magic Academy. Like most who had passed their second-year promotional examinations during the summer, Dimoiya had settled on her career choice and proceeded onto her senior year practicum. As the daughter of a baronial house managing one of the inner territories, she possessed little in the way of martial talent and had no interest in joining the Imperial Army. Instead, she worked to secure a position in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. In terms of her magical ability, she was a rare Divination-school specialistthough perhaps it was expected of a young woman who was well known as a sort of information broker in the Academy. Those carefree days were past her, however, and she had set her sights on bigger things. Dimoiya had matured greatly in the time Frianne had last seen her, but bits of her childlike image still seeped through her attempts to conceal it. Still wearing those glasses, I see. Of course! Dimoiya smiled brightly, Unlike certain lucky people who have ocular Talents, I need to rely on magic items for the same benefits. I still dont get why some seal theirs away. Hmmif Miss Furt was here, she would say something along the lines of seeing what people have hidden away inviting unwanted risks. Frianne was one who would agree with Arches reasoning. Ocular Talents could be convenient, but they were not all uniform in effect and potency. Some could be detected when employed and simply knowing what one wasnt supposed to know posed very real risks. If I were to choose between knowing and not knowing, Dimoiya said, I would rather know. Ignorance is a terrifying thing. This perhaps recklessly bold outlook was the reason why Frianne had settled upon calling Dimoiya to accompany her. Out of the entire Ministry of Foreign Affairs, she was the only one who was willing to have anything to do with the Sorcerous Kingdom. If it were any other major nation, such an opportunity would be highly contested. Dimoiya was either on the road to spectacular success or catastrophic failure, and Frianne wasnt quite sure which it would be. At the bare minimum, she thought it would be a good use of her not insignificant talents. Better her than some heedless imbecile who would visit ruin upon the Empire. Youre right, Frianne nodded. Ignorance is a terrifying thing, which is why Im surprised that the Ministry of Foreign Affairs hasnt assigned someone to be more familiar with our suzerain. Even the Court Council only has Lord Vermillion C everyone else just sidesteps the matter. They couldnt be that bad, could they? Dimoiya leaned back in her seat as the carriage went on its way, I meanwere not dead or turned into Undead. They dont demand that we deliver a quota of citizens to be tortured and turned into Zombieswe dont even pay taxes or any tribute, for that matter. The relationship between the Empire and the Sorcerous Kingdom was such that one would decide that the Empire had become something like a trophy for the Sorcerous Kingdom. They simply existed as a member of its hegemony and the only significant thing that had happened was the implementation of measures presumably to keep said trophy secure. As a client state, the Empire would technically be deemed a protectorateexcept their suzerain was the Sorcerous Kingdom so no one was na?ve enough to think that. Everyone harboured one fear or the other about the suspiciously benign nature of their relationship. Across the Empire, the Temples continued to expound upon the evils of the Undead. Being the enemy of all life and all that was good, they surely had some nefarious scheme in play. Many in the political arena thought that the Sorcerous Kingdom awaited sufficient justification to destroy the Empire so that no one could say anything when they finally did. A few in the Imperial Ministry of Magic theorised that the Sorcerous Kingdom kept them as a sort of reserve C a self-governing and self-sustaining supply of future corpses that the Sorcerer King would eventually raise as an army in his bid for world domination. Even if nothing bad has happened so far, Frianne told her, we must not let our guard down. That Human officials have arrived could be seen as suspicious in itself. One might be wary if they had sent Undead or monsters our way, but sending Humans instead is terrifying in its own way. I fear to think of what theyve already seen and heard amongst the citizens who are unaware of their origins. Outside, the morning skies were dark and overcast; the streets were still soaked from the nights rain. Their carriage shuddered as it left the First-class District and made its way down Central Avenue. Frianne studied the rather normal-looking itinerary delivered by Countess Corelyn for the hundredth time. They had requested access to several national institutions, including the Imperial Ministry of Magic and the Imperial Magic Academy. In addition, there was a tour of the First-Class District, the Slave Market and the Grand Arena. There was over a weeks worth of shopping and a desire to visit museums, theatres, libraries and even common residential areas. It is what it is Or so her grandmother said. Frianne couldnt for the life of her figure out what it ultimately all meant. Sowhat are they like? Frianne looked up from her reading. From their courtesy call at the Imperial Palace, she said, I can easily say that they are not to be underestimated. The Academy is dismissive of the old ways of the aristocracy, but these noblewomen do not appear to be incompetent by any measure. If anything, they may outstrip our best in unexpected ways. Um, wow, Dimoiya swallowed. If its the Prez saying that, they must be pretty amazing. I guess thats why you have those bags under your eyes. Her hand went up to touch her cheek in reaction to Dimoiyas observation. Is it showing? Frianne asked. Nope! The Illusions on good. No one should be able to see anything. The glasses Dimoiya wore were a magic item that could be activated to check for various things, such as the presence of illusions and magical equipment. The younger woman pulled out a notepad, placing it over her crossed legs. Is there anything I should watch out for in particular? She asked. To be honest, Frianne admitted, our official intelligence on them is quite limited. Their houses were all minor ones when they were a part of Re-Estize, so they werent the focus of our espionage efforts. On our end, they were on the list of houses to keep and reeducate for when we finally annexed E-Rantel. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Thats a surprise, Dimoiya murmured as she wrote away, they always went on about how horrible Re-Estizes Nobles were in the Academy. The superiority of the Baharuth Empire was impressed upon its citizens and especially upon the future leaders of the nation who attended the Imperial Magic Academy. While it was broadly true, it spread ideas that Frianne thought might lead to hubristic attitudes. She understood the usefulness that these efforts had in creating a collective identity for the nation, but those in Foreign Affairs needed to understand where the line between truth and propaganda lay. Thats probably not a topic you should broach with them, Frianne said. Three of the four C Corelyn, Wagner, and Gagnier C are scions of merchant houses, so they should be well informed with intelligence networks of their own. Too many people are willing to believe in the ignorance of others and its an easy way to trip up imperial officials. Wagner is descended from pre-imperial nobility, so her connections may be deeper than we think. Corelyn is especially dangerous. Dangerous in what way? Almost every way. Shes the same age as I am, but Im fairly certain she can exchange blows with the dukes and come out ahead. Dimoiya stopped writing, looking up to raise an eyebrow at her. Hoookay. Maybe I should just avoid her if I can. What about number four? Zahradnik is a Frontier Noble. She gives off the same loose feeling as ours. Like Lady Rockbruise, then? I dont know, Frianne shook her head. Corelyn was representing them, so she was the only one who spoke. Based on what I saw of Zahradnik, shes probably as strong as Lady Rockbruise; maybe even Lord Anoch or Lord Peshmel? I dont really have an eye for that sort of thing. So she can grab each of us in a hand and snap us in half without breaking a sweat. Got it. Frianne frowned at Dimoiyas summary. She wasnt wrong, but, hopefully, she wouldnt carry that attitude around them. Before long, their carriage stopped in front of the Mithril Garden Inn. Though Frianne knew of its existence, she had never been to the place before. Built on a run-down section of Mithril Street, the old smiths and foundries had been replaced by tasteful storefronts, restaurants and artistic venues. As they stepped into the entry of the boulevard, a wave of warmth enveloped them. Miss Erex, Frianne said, can you see whats causing that? Dimoiya adjusted her glasses, looking around. Theres a magic item over the door, Lady Frianne, she said. Judging by the effect, its probably temperature-regulating utility magic. Thats quite ingenious. Yes, my lady. Rather than attempting to forcefully heat the entire space, they had entrapped it in glass like a solarium and used magic items to regulate the temperature of the air flowing into the enclosure. In addition to managing the ventilation, she suspected that other problematic areas where heat could be lost had magic items for the same purpose. Not only did it stay warm in the winter, but it would also experience a degree of cooling in the summer. Is that them, my lady? Frianne followed Dimoiyas gaze to a corner of the central intersection of the market. I was afraid of this, she sighed. Those guys really dont know when to give up, Dimoiya scowled. They even come after little Nobles like me. In front of a lobby entrance were not the four noblewomen from the Sorcerous Kingdom, but two dozen men trying to get past a picket of maids, footmen and security guards. Frianne looked over at a nearby patrol. It looks like the knights are waiting. Yep. Want me to do it? If you dont mind. Dimoiya checked over her dress, then walked past the men with Friannes maid in tow. Several of the men noticed and turned to approach her. The Knights pounced. Five minutes later, the attainted were cleared away and Frianne walked up to the lobby entrance. Dimoiya sniffed at her sleeve and wrinkled her nose. Sorry for the trouble. Dont mention it, Dimoiya said. Gotta make some sacrifices sometimes, I guess. And its always fun to watch the Knights break them up. Watching the attainted and their antics had become a pastime of sorts in the capital. To Frianne, it felt like there was nothing that the people liked more than to watch those in authority fall. Frianne and Dimoiya entered the lobby, where they found the four noblewomen awaiting them. Unlike the previous evening where they were adorned in fashions suitable for an audience at the Imperial Palace, Corelyn, Wagner and Gagnier appeared as wealthy merchant stock. Zahradnik remained in the dress that Frianne saw from before, looking like a watchful sentry as she stood over where the other three noblewomen were seated. The siege is lifted! Countess Wagner rose with a cheer, Hail to our imperial reinforcements. At least they didnt seem upset. Frianne walked up to them, lowering her head slightly. Im terribly sorry that you had to experience that. The Knight patrols cannot move until something happens that warrants enforcement actions. We understand, Countess Corelyn nodded. Were there any issues on your end? Frianne suddenly recalled the deciphered itinerary. There will be no issues visiting the public establishments, she said, and I had a request for visitation delivered to the Imperial Magic Academy. Ive also contacted some colleagues in the Imperial Ministry of Magic. We should receive a reply within the day, so it shouldnt interfere with our schedule. Ah, my companion here is Dimoiya Tila El Erex, a senior of the Imperial Magic Academy and a junior official of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Dimoiya lowered herself into a curtsey. It is a pleasure to meet you, my ladies. Its a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Miss Erex, Lady Corelyn smiled. Strangely enough, the Empire hasnt established a chancery in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ah, yes, Dimoiya brightened, if the position is still available in a few years, I was thinking of joining our diplomatic mission to the Sorcerous Kingdom as a member of the staff. Not that the Empire was planning any sort of diplomatic mission to the Sorcerous Kingdom. There was no way someone like Countess Corelyn didnt know that, however. Frianne watched for any shift in her expression, but there was none. Were not here in any official capacity, Lady Corelyn said, but I think its a delightful thought. If you learn quickly and apply yourself, a position as an ambassador might be possible. R-really? Ah, Im glad I picked Dimoiya. In less than thirty seconds, Countess Corelyn had essentially packed Dimoiya away to be sent to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Anyone else would have baulked at this point or fainted on the spot, but Dimoiya genuinely wanted the position. I guess itll be Countess Erex soon, huh. Dimoiya rubbed the back of her head with a bashful expression. Ehehemy parents will be so excited. And with that, Countess Wagner sealed Dimoiyas fate. Not only had they swiftly manoeuvred the dazzled girl into a position of their choosing, but they had also demonstrated a solid grasp of imperial politics. With so many houses subjected to attainder, the Emperor had many titles in the offering to those who distinguished themselves. The head of an embassy would normally be granted a minor title, but the Empire could not afford to offend its suzerain by appointing a minor Noble as an ambassador. As such, the position would, by necessity, include a promotion to Count at the bare minimum. No one who had proven themselves capable of working for the Ministry of Foreign Affairs was reckless enough to aim for that position except Dimoiya. As long as she didnt screw up C Frianne doubted that she would C her becoming an ambassador was an inevitability. Who unofficially visits and turns someone into a Countess of the Baharuth Empire within minutes of meeting them? How much of this had been planned? How much was recognized on the spot and exploited to its fullest extent? Was Frianne herself a pawn in their manipulations? There had been no promises; no official statements madeyet she did not doubt that everything in their brief exchange would come to pass. Lord Anoch was right. Her grandmother was right. Her cousin was right. The Sorcerous Kingdom was a nation of monsters. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 The carriage in which they travelled was spacious enough to accommodate six adults in relative luxury, and both Frianne and Dimoiya had spent the first few minutes of their ride listening to Countess Wagner showcase its features. High-class coaches were frequently employed by the wealthy elite of the Baharuth Empire, with the finest being those used by the Imperial Household. They were exorbitantly expensive affairs that used many enchanted components while also being made of the finest materials and mundane craftsmanship available. The feeling they gave off was very different from the vehicle that they currently rode in, however. While well-made and generally pleasing in appearance, this carriage did not attempt to project the prestige of its occupants. If Frianne was to describe it, it would be that it gave off the feel of the larger transports used by the itinerant courts of the rural nobility. Indeed, it even had the features to match: the interior could be converted into a small office, dining space, or bedchamber. This was already excellent enough to make Frianne wish that her family had a few of them, but of greatest interest to her were the methods employed in its construction. The Baharuth Empire prided itself on being the regional leader in many fields, including technological and magical artifice. Barring the Slane Theocracy C which had a four-century head start C an imperial citizen could expect their nation to have the best of nearly everything. The industries found in a former territory of Re-Estize could certainly not compare to the fruits of imperial ingenuity and expertiseor so she thought. As Lady Wagner went through her presentation, the gap between her expectations and what was laid before her was made quite clear. A valedictorian of the Imperial Magic Academy, Frianne was perhaps one of the foremost experts in the integration of magic into all aspects of a nation. From the simple showcasing of a carriage from the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, she had been introduced to industrial technology and magical applications that challenged her perception of what was possible. To top it all off, it was insanely cheap. The cost-effectiveness and long term efficiency of everything forced her to recalculate where exactly the Empire stood in the pecking order of thingsor, more accurately, how much more advanced the Sorcerous Kingdom was relative to the rest of the region. Up to this point, her broad impression was that the Sorcerous Kingdom was simply stronger. Stronger magic casters. Stronger soldiers. So monstrously strong that nothing could be done to oppose them. The entire regions innovations were built upon the pillars of Tier Magic and professional craftsmanship, and nothing suggested any new paradigms coming into play. As such, Frianne assumed that the Sorcerous Kingdom simply did everything on a larger scale with the vast amount of strength at its disposal, employing techniques that were fundamentally the same as those used by the rest of the region. Question! Dimoiya raised a hand as if she were still in an Academy classroom, Will these new products you described be made available to the Empire? Just going by what youve said so far, many of our industries will have to adopt them or lose their competitive edge Theyve already been made available to our allies, Lady Wagner replied. Vehicle frames like the one this carriage is mounted on are overdoing it for the type of loads and speeds that the imperial highways are designed for, but we have other models for that. Our merchant companies already use those for international shipping and our costs for vehicle maintenance have been slashed down to nearly nothing. As for the various machines being offeredUndead serve as the motive force. Dimoiya made a face, twirling her pen between her fingers. Using magical sources to power machines and provide everyday convenience was a luxury, even in the Empire. Constructs such as Golems required a significant investment of time, talent and resources, so could not be easily mass-produced. Maintaining summons was not as simple as casting a spell whenever one felt like they had mana to spare: industries required consistent labour over long periods, which would lead to magic casters selling their services in that manner to feel something like being a mana slave. It was better for a magic caster to quickly conjure commodities to sell so they could do something else with their time. Additionally, rates for mundane labour or fuel for those tasks were far cheaper than rates for mana, so there was no economic incentive to regularly employ magic casters in such a fashion. The creation of Undead servitors through Necromancy was the most efficient option, but resistance from the Temples kept Undead labour from being put to practical use. Students of the Imperial Magic Academy like Frianne and Dimoiya were raised to view the Temples from a secular perspective. As such, they did not see them as an institution that saw to the spiritual needs of the people, but rather the principle provider of divine magic casters. Everything else that came with the Temples was a necessary evil C they were competitors for the hearts and minds of the people capable of impeding the Empires progress. The prospect of Undead labour is attractive when viewed from certain perspectives, Frianne said. There are probably many who see things that waybut what about cultural and religious resistance? If you dont mind my asking, how is it that you came to adopt Undead labour in your territories? As one, Corelyn, Wagner and Gagnier turned to look at Zahradnik. The stern-looking Frontier Noble frowned. Though Countess Corelyn was likely the most dangerous between them, Frianne was the least inclined to speak to Baroness Zahradnik. She was of an age with her, yet gave off the feeling of an ornery old border Noble. She was the type that her cousin was best at dealing withor maybe putting up with was a better way of describing it. Frontier Nobles tended to be supremely reliable, yet immovable as mountains. Labour shortage, Lady Zahradnik said. And brusque. It was as if the two words explained everything. Well, perhaps they did, which was what was annoying about Frontier Nobles. They often only said what they wanted to say, which was barely enough. Frianne could almost imagine the woman wishing that she was back out in her fief slaying Goblins. To her right, Lady Gagnier let out a snort. Then she burst out into laughter. Lady Wagner started laughing at nearly the same time. Shortly after, Lady Corelyn joined them. Lady Zahradniks frown deepened. What? The laughter grew even further at her question. Thisthis is too much, Lady Gagnier wiped a tear from her eye. Shes just like her father! Zahradnik isnt usually like this, Countess Corelyn said. But whenever she feels that a situation demands a certain degree of formality, she turns into a grump. I dont turn into a grump, Baroness Zahradnik grumped. Y-you mean shes not mad at us? Dimoiya asked. Who knows, Lady Wagner answered noncommittally. Shes probably just daydreaming about slaying Goblins in her demesne. Dimoiya collapsed into her seat, resting a hand on her breast and breathing a sigh of relief. I was not. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Yeah? Then what? I was thinking about Glasir. Oh. Silence fell over the cabin. Lady Corelyns hand went over to squeeze Lady Zahradniks. Maybe this was an opportunity to become more familiar with these Nobles on a personal level. Is Glasir your child? Frianne asked. Daughter, Lady Wagner answered. She was born at the beginning of this month. Frianne examined Lady Zahradnik. Nothing about her indicated that she was a new mother. I see Frianne smiled, then I suppose congratulations are in order. If I may ask, who is your consort? Another Noble from the Sorcerous Kingdom? There wasnt any news about it in the Empire. He couldnt be from Re-Estize, could he? Going by Lady Zahradniks exotic accent, it might have been a match from the Theocracy or a nation further to the south. Thats a good question, Lady Wagner said, who would it be? Huh? Hmmit should be Lord Mare, yes? Lady Gagniers voice was thoughtful, It was his tree, after all. Should be? Who was Lord Mare? And was he so well-endowed that they referred to it as a tree? Dimoiyas pen scratched away. Youre giving Lady Frianne strange ideas, Lady Zahradnik said. It was indeed his tree, but there are plenty of other trees that it could have happened with. I think Lord Mare is very sweet, Lady Gagnier said. Hell make a fine father. Hes 77, Lady Zahradniks voice was flat. Frianne turned her gaze out the window. She knew that relations between aristocrats could become strange and complicated C especially with the wealthy and the powerful C but this was far beyond her. The Sorcerous Kingdom was truly more advanced than the Empire on many different levels. As she watched the scenery roll by, a distinct change drew a furrow over Friannes brow. We just crossed into a third-class district, she said. Are we going in the right direction? Wagner wanted to get breakfast from a certain place, Lady Corelyn told her. Well be on our way to todays destination after that. There were a few establishments in third-class districts that were known for their fare and Frianne had a number of acquaintances that favoured them. They had more of a local reputation, however C only city dwellers would frequent them without someone first making a specific recommendation. They continued onwards and the scenery grew more dreary and ubiquitous. Rows of drab housing went by and a sense of nervous worry crept into her awareness. How far are we headed? Frianne asked. The southern fourth-class district, Lady Wagner answered. Dimoiya shifted beside her with an uncomfortable look outside. A-are you sure? Thats the She fell silent with a swallow. Arwintar was divided into security zones, with the First-Class District having the best housing, infrastructure and security. Within it was the Imperial Palace, most of the government buildings C including the Imperial Magic Academy C and the residences of the Empires elite. The second-class districts contained the temples, central markets, artistic venues and the upper-class housing of many well-to-do regular citizens. Though they did not have the same level of security as the First-Class District, patrols were still regular and incidents were nearly unheard of. After that, the presence of the First Legions patrols dropped drastically. The third-class districts had sparse patrols but were generally considered safe for foot traffic as assaults and robberies were rare. Still, it was not a place where people would want to walk around alone at night. Finally were the fourth-class districts, which might be called slums or paupers quarters in other cities. The First Legions presence was nonexistent save for when major incidents occurred C usually after major incidents occurred. Any security beyond that was hired muscle for private interests, most of which would not be considered reputable by Friannes measures. Furthermore, as the wind blew from north to south in the region, the lowest-value sections of any city in the Empire were the southern ones. In short, they were headed for the worst of the fourth-class districts. Infrastructure was decrepit, the buildings equally so, and she had no idea why Lady Wagner wanted to get breakfast there. The four Nobles from the Sorcerous Kingdom did not close the curtains as they crossed into the southern fourth-class district: they simply watched everything in silence. Friannes stomach churned. Rationally speaking, it was nothing she should be ashamed about C the destitute existed in every nation and this scenery must have been much worse in similar sections of foreign cities. Still, as an official of the Court Council and a member of the Imperial Dynasty, Frianne struggled between trying to defend what they witnessed along the way and trying to keep pride from getting the better of her. Lady Frianne, Countess Corelyn said, how many people live in the fourth-class districts? There isnt an exact count, Frianne replied, but the third and fourth-class districts should house about eighty per cent of Arwintars population between them. Ive only seen one knight patrol since leaving the second-class districts, Lady Zahradnik said, and it was near where we left the second-class districts. It may have just been bad timing. Aside from that, the disposition of the First Legion should be as youve seen it. I see, Lady Zahradnik did not look away from her window. A Legion is ten thousand soldiers. Arwintar has roughly a hundred thousand citizens. The First Legion is housed at the Imperial Army Headquarters in the First-Class District, so that means that you have ten thousand of the Empires best soldiers providing security for your ten thousand most important citizens. The other eighty thousand are mostly left to fend for themselves. Thats She should have dragged Lord Anoch along. Military matters were not her speciality. Was the true purpose of their detour to take her out of her comfort zone? To test her reactions? Lady Zahradnik turned her gaze away from the surroundings and levelled it at them. Beside Frianne, Dimoiya started to tremble as a tremendous amount of unseen pressure was brought to bear against them. After a moment, it vanished so suddenly that Frianne wondered if she had merely imagined it. Once the new security forces are integrated, Baroness Zahradnik said, things should improve considerably for these districts, yes? New security forces? Dimoiya scrunched up her brow. Frianne winced internally. Dimoiya was a junior official of Foreign Affairs so not yet privy to the information, but it still looked bad that a member of the department didnt know what was going on. The First Legion has a thousand on highway patrol and related duties outside of the capital, Lady Zahradnik explained. Three thousand are stationed on the walls and at the gates. Two thousand are deployed for each shift of the city watch. It is reasonable to have a thousand in the First-Class District to stand against threats directed against the heart of the Empire. Reacting only after such a threat appears would be quite foolish, after all. Each member of the new security forces, however, is powerful enough to devastate an entire regular Legion. How will the disposition of the First Legions forces change in light of this, Lady Frianne? Lady Zahradnik was implying that, since the Undead forces leased to them of the Sorcerous Kingdom were more than enough to defend the First-Class District from major threats, the First Legion troops stationed there could instead be deployed to the third and fourth-class districts. It was not a novel idea by any stretch of the imagination, but, truth be told, no one on the Court Council wanted the new security forces anywhere near the capital. At best, a few would be hidden away just in case they were needed. It was considered a gesture: the Empire was baring its throat to display its subservience to the Sorcerous Kingdom. With this being the case, it was unlikely that anything would change. Such a decision is the purview of the Field Marshal and his general staff, Frianne said. They are the best Commanders in the Empire, so I trust that they will make optimal decisions in light of the results from the integration of their new forces. Though there was little information on these noblewomens activities outside of the Empire, she did know that Lady Zahradnik would be serving as liaison officer to the Imperial Army for the first phases of the leased forces integration. Friannes reply to her question deflected the responsibility back to her, but the Baroness showed no reaction to her riposte. Um Dimoiya raised a hand, I still dont know what these new forces are. Lady Zahradnik smiled slightly, gesturing at something beyond her window. Something like that. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 A break in the clouds offered little in the way of warmth to the clustered buildings of the southern fourth-class district. Instead, sunlight brought with it scenes of the impoverished, safe within the walls of the mighty capital of the Baharuth Empire. People walked as if afraid, yet accustomed to that fear. It was not the wariness of those accustomed to living near Demihuman lands: it was fear of the wrong sort C fear of ones neighbours; of their fellow Humans and what the unseen hand of those with power might visit upon them. Men, women, and children were as wont to linger in the shadows as the sunlight, and the presence of wealth was received with suspicion and wariness. The vaunted pride of the Empire did not exist here, nor did the order of its Emperor. Less than four kilometres away from the palatial manors of the First-Class District, a whole other world lay sprawled out in squalor under Arwintars curtain walls. It was all Ludmila could do to keep her expressionless mask affixed lest she reveal her disgust. So this is the Empires meritocracy. There was no doubt that her friends had heard her, yet they remained silent. How can they claim to cultivate those of talent when the majority of their population is not even afforded a proper standard of living? I could understand it if this city was genuinely poor, but only a few kilometres from the magnificent architecture and vast estates of the First-Class District are slums no different than the one that once existed in E-Rantel. Re-Estize is like this too, yknow. That does not make it acceptable. The amount of Human potential being squandered is ludicrous. Their carriage slowed to a stop. Ludmila placed her hand on the door handle. Across the cabin, Lady Frianne and Miss Erexs eyebrows threatened to lift straight off of their faces. L-Lady Zahradnik, Lady Frianne said. Surely you dont mean to go outside? The footmen canC On the opposite side, Liane opened her door and hopped out. Lady Friannes mouth fell open as Florine followed without a trace of hesitation. Ludmila stepped out onto the broken cobblestone road, looking back at the two imperial Nobles. Is there something we have to fear from citizens of the Empire? Woo~ Has anyone ever told you that youre just as feisty as Clara when she gets mad? Liane and Florine came around from the other side. The latter grinned, though her back was turned to the carriage. Ludmila and Clara joined them as they crossed the street, following the aroma of freshly-baked bread. Ahaha, theyre not comin out. Ludmila glanced over the shoulder just in time to see Miss Erex shut the carriage door. The two Arwintar natives stared out at them through the windows with fearful looks. It seemed that this was as far as the absolute power of imperial authority went. A flicker of darkness caught Ludmilas attention. She looked down to see that one of her Shadow Demons had returned. How is it? The Shadow Demon gave her a thumbs-up. Ludmila rolled her eyes. The area around them held next to nothing in the way of risks to their party. Keep an eye on those two back in the carriage. Theyre in the most vulnerable position should our situation change. Scared of their own citizens, Ludmila shook her head. All clear, then? Liane asked. Nothing dangerous was identified, Ludmila answered. So, unless theres someone stronger than a Platinum-rank Rogue or Ranger randomly waiting to assassinate us on our random visit, our security will have detected any threats. We didnt have any sketchy people following us on the way? No, Ludmila said. Even the Empire didnt send anyone to make sure nothing happened to us out here. Theyre just hoping that well leave without incident? Clara frowned as she looked up and down the street, Or maybe they just pretend that this part of the city doesnt exist. She wouldnt be surprised if it was the case. From their behaviour regarding the Sorcerous Kingdom to the attainted to the inequality inherent to their systems, it seemed that the Empire just looked the other way, hoping the problems that were either too large, too inconvenient, or considered beneath them would quietly vanish on their ownor at least leave them alone. Experiencing the greatest boom in its history, the heart of the Baharuth Empire was a place that drew in resources and talent from its furthest reaches and beyond. The old and unwanted were swept aside to make way for the new. The bright-eyed looks of those who lived in the other districts of the city remained fixed on the Empire that they wanted to see; those left behind in the shadows of progress and reform probably did not exist in their minds. They crossed onto a cleaned-up section of the street, where a brightly-lit storefront awaited customers. A large sign hung overhead, with the words DEATH BREAD carved onto its surface. On both sides of the sign, a stylized Death Knight held its sword arm high. Instead of a flamberge in its hand, there was a baguette. Im still not sure about this sign Ludmila said. Its the best way, Liane told her. Were not trying to sneakily sell stuff to these people: everything is for the impact. They need to know where their goods are coming from and that we dont give a damn about the stupid rumours they come up withand they shouldnt either. Cursed produce, my ass. Plus the mascot is cute, Florine added. Her three friends had pooled their efforts to open a DEATH BREAD in every city in the Empire. The one in Engelfurt C which they had visited as well C had few customers, but many of the people there were facing a similar financial situation as those who lived in the slums of Arwintar. Liane held her greatest hopes for the shop in the imperial capital, as its impoverished patrons were the least likely to care about rumours and superstition involving the Sorcerous Kingdom. The bread and pastries made at each DEATH BREAD were just as good as a bakery in the second-class district. They were a fraction of the price, yet the shop was still profitable with sufficient clientele. Every part of the bakerys supply chain was cheaper to operate due to various factors stemming from the changes in the Sorcerous Kingdoms industry and logistics. Once the business started to grow, there would only be one way to compete. As Miss Erex had noted, using conventional methods to contend with the Sorcerous Kingdoms industries was a hopeless cause. Simply sitting around hoping that the Empires sentiment regarding Undead labour and products derived from Undead labour would shift on its own was foolish when there were plenty of opportunities to encourage change, so her friends had gone on the offence. The Empire would be gently pressured to adapt, and the Imperial Administration would not dare intercede with tariffs or other measures to protect local industries. Are you doing this in Re-Estize, as well? Ludmila asked. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Nah, Liane answered. Theres someone else trying to promote our exports there. No point in having overlapping efforts when there are other markets to take care of. A young shopkeeper stood up from where he was seated behind the counter at their approach. Were here~ Liane said. Youreyoure Countess Wagner? The shopkeeper asked, I wasnt sure if that letter was some sort of joke. Mlady. Not this time it wasnt, Liane smiled. I brought the whole gang with me, too. The whole gang, the mans gaze crossed over them. Y-you mean Yep. Countess Corelyn, Baroness Gagnier and Baroness Zahradnik. He stared at them for a good dozen seconds, growing increasingly flustered. I-its an honouris that what youre supposed to say? I mean, erm Relax, Liane waved a hand, were just here to get breakfast. How are things going so far? Quiet, mlady. We get a lot of curious looks from all sorts, but were only selling a twentieth of what we can make. Thats still something, Florine told him. What about the leftovers? Did you contact the Temples? The man gazed down at the counter with a dissatisfied look. He absently clacked his tongs in hand. They turned us down for, well, youve probably heard all the reasons already. At the end of the day, I have the security staff taking home plenty for their families. My wife and kids are eating well, too. Its funny how people get C the Temples always talk about charity and such, but I guess its only the charity that they approve of, just like healing magic. Thats a bit different, Liane said. Fees for divine magic go towards their operating costs. Youre right about food, though. Then the orders about destroying food at the end of the day I know it stinks, but keep at it. The Temples are used to being the ones distributing alms. If youre seen as muscling in on their territory, they might lash out in some stupid way. Were walking a fine line here C just because something someone does is dumb doesnt necessarily mean that everyones safe from the results. Yes, mlady. It was an odd exchange, considering that Liane was a follower of The Four. Then again, the faith of many only went as far as one needed temple services. She had a point, however: whether one acted out of ignorance, desperation, conceit, or sheer stupidity, the results often did not care for the circumstances that wrought them. The Empire was one of the greatest bastions of the Faith of the Four, and the Temples had a stranglehold on the people that they wouldnt so easily relinquish. If the business pushed its true agenda too hard, it would invite rash reactions and cause problems for everyone. His Majestys Royal Court simply ignored the Temples in the Sorcerous Kingdom, and, going by the results, it appeared to be the best way to handle them. They returned to their carriage with breakfast, and the footmen set up the dining table. After filing in silently, they shut the doors behind them. Surprise, Liane said. We lived. Are all Nobles from the Sorcerous Kingdom so brave? Miss Erex breathed. Thats right, Liane nodded, were awesome. Liane fished out a warm pretzel, twisting off a piece and popping it into her mouth. Their carriage went back up the way it came, and they settled down to enjoy their breakfast. This is pretty good, Miss Erex said as she worked on a fruit pastry, but why did we go all this way for something we couldve gotten back in the second-class districts? People wont trust you if you wont eat your own products, Liane replied. Miss Erexs chewing slowed down noticeably, then she swallowed. Hah? That store sells food made from the Sorcerous Kingdoms produce, Liane explained. Behind her shaded glasses, Miss Erexs hazel eyes started to tear up. She turned her head to look at Lady Frianne. Prez Lady Frianne stared down at the piece of half-eaten milk bread in her fingers. Is something the matter? Clara asked. II dont wanna become a Zombieeeee! Miss Erex bawled. Too late, Liane cackled, youre one of us, now. Ow. Liane snatched her hand away from the tines of Florines fork. Its just bread, Florine said. Why do you think youll become Undead from eating bread? Because Miss Erex sniffed, because everyone says that. The Temples dont deny it, either. Werewere gonna turn into Zombies! Nonsense, Liane scoffed. We eat the stuff we grow every day. Do any of us look Undead to you? I swear, Liane Miss Erex adjusted her glasses, closely inspecting each of them in turn. Recalling Lady Auras observations, Ludmila tried to look as Human as possible. I guess not Mhm, Liane gave Miss Erex a satisfied nod, then frowned. WaitCwhy did you look at me twice? Since you intend on joining the Empires diplomatic mission to the Sorcerous Kingdom, Clara said, what did you expect to eat while you were there? Uh Unable to come up with a reply, Miss Erex reached out for another pastry. Lady Frianne, however, left her half-eaten portion of milk bread on the plate in front of her. This tours gonna be all weird if we dont get Frianne talking again. We all agreed that Ludmila should be doing most of the talking for this part, didnt we? Uh, yeah. Hey, Ignorant Foreign Border Noble A, youre up. The hardest part about communicating silently was that Ludmila couldnt visibly react to anything lest they clue observers in on what was going on. It was something which she suspected Liane took full advantage of. Outside, the scenery of the second-class market district sped by, and they ascended the gentle incline to the First-Class District. Their carriage was stopped briefly at the checkpoint into the core of Arwintar. A pair of Imperial Knights in the equipment of Rogues passed on either side, followed by a mage who cast at least three spells. Do all visitors receive this level of scrutiny? Ludmila asked. Visitors do, yes, Lady Frianne answered. I believe the size of this carriage draws attention, as well. The knights of the First Legion are accustomed to filtering out the capitals traffic, so a vehicle with plenty of room will naturally be seen as a potential way to smuggle in illegal goods or undeclared items. Has something like that happened recently? It happens infrequently. I cant recall any major incidents in the past year. For the most part, its what you might already suspect. There are the odd articles that are identified as contraband, such as exotic plants and wildlife that some of the more eccentric nobles try to bring into their estates. Occasionally, magic items of questionable nature are confiscated. Of course, there are also the ongoingefforts of the attainted as they hopelessly try to regain a semblance of what they have lost. The checkpoint finally let them through and the wide spaces of the First-Class District opened up before them. The guest manors in E-Rantels central district had always been her point of reference for what a proper Nobles residence looked like, but the ones in Arwintars First-Class District were palatial. Many were hidden away by walls and carefully maintained hedges, and the few she did see lay amidst estates that must have been half the size of E-Rantels central district. Oh, Ludmilas really getting into it. Shes the spitting image of a slack-jawed country yokel now. If Ludmila stabs you one of these days, Liane, you only have yourself to blame. Many of these manors dont appear lived-in, Ludmila said. Are they city residences for major Nobles with distant territories? Some of them are, Lady Frianne nodded. The smaller ones are residences for high-ranking officers in the Imperial Army and certain affluent private citizens. There are also senior officials from government ministries who travel frequently and members of foreign diplomatic missions. As for the rest, they are formerly properties of the attainted. The attainted, again. Maybe it was because of the specific circumstances of Ludmila and her friends, but the fallen nobility of Baharuth seemed to always drift into her awareness. The very notion of the attainted was abhorrent to them, but, at the same time, a morbid curiosity seemed to grow over their existence. Lady Frianne, she said. Before we proceed, I feel that I must gain a better understanding of the Baharuth Empires recent history. As minor Nobles of Re-Estize, Im afraid our education on these matters is limited to what is glossed over in favour of subjects covering more immediate concerns. In particular, I would like to know about the rise of your current Emperor. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 The Nobility of Re-Estize possessed no inclination to educate their scions about a group of traitors and rebels. This was how it always was, and Ludmila suspected that it was how things would remain for most. Merchant houses like Corelyn, Gagnier and Wagner were more well informed, but their knowledge tended to revolve around the practical matters that Merchants tended to focus on. The Sorcerous Kingdoms intelligence on the Empire had the same sort of feel to it, focusing on the here and now that they believed to be of significance. Numbers were plentiful, as were sterile domestic assessments and analyses of strength. In all, it felt akin to looking down at a city as one flew high above. One saw what existed and could observe operations from a distance, but knowing the why and how of everything according to the actors below was far beyond reach. Of the Empires history, culture, and inner workings, Ludmila knew little and the upper echelons of the Sorcerous Kingdom for the most part didnt care. This lack of care wasnt for the Empire in particular, of course: it applied to everyone. There simply was no need for the powerful to concern themselves with what they considered trivial matters. No matter how the weak squirmed, they were effectively insects C the non-monstrous type C relative to the supreme might of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Issues were to be crushed underfoot. To some, like Lady Shalltear, the only thing of interest once it reached that point was how satisfying the crunch was. If it were a matter of war or conquest, this would be sufficient to achieve broad, indiscriminate objectives. The task that Ludmila and her friends had set themselves to, however, was drawing in a passively uncooperative client state and transforming it into a proud member of the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony. At the moment, the Empires relationship with its suzerain was more like someone chaining up a small animal and dragging it along. This could be felt whenever they interacted with officials from the Empire who were aware of their identity. Hesitation, uncertainty and fear shadowed their words and actions. If Ludmila was not aware of what went on between the two states, she would have thought that the Sorcerous Kingdom was a fearful overlord with a penchant for abusive relationships rather than a nation that had graciously accepted the Empire as a protectorate and mostly let it be. Pride dictated that this was an impermissible state of affairs. The type of change that they sought, however, required true understanding and candid cooperation. Lady Frianne settled herself more comfortably into her seat. Her deep blue gaze turned inward as she appeared to gather her thoughts. Where would you like me to begin? She asked. It shames me to admit, Ludmila said, that my knowledge on the matter amounts to he killed a lot of people on his way to the top and the Empire got better. There are the rumours that circulate with trade and travel, of course, but I would like to hear things from a more credible source. I suppose it could be paraphrased in that manner, Lady Frianne said. But youre right that it doesnt help with understanding thespirit of todays Empire. We were once a part of Re-Estize, but our government and culture have drifted far from that of the Kingdom. That being said, the Emperors ascension is not a matter that should be unfamiliar to aristocrats like ourselves, but it is still a tragic story. Tragic is not what one usually associates with the Emperors rise to power. Its not, Lady Frianne agreed. But it does not make it any less so. Especially to a member of the Imperial Dynastyand especially for my cousin. Lady Frianne raised a slender hand, as if to knock on the driver window behind her, then stopped. We should stop somewhere if we are to speak of this, she said. There is a park up ahead and to the right, if you dont mind telling your driver. Driver, find us a place to stop in the park ahead and to the right. Let the others know well be there for a while. As the carriage turned into a lane that led through gardens stripped bare by winters embrace, Lady Frianne nodded slightly. Youre very much like the Nobles from our marches, Lady Zahradnik, she said. Many of them become distinguished Commanders in the Imperial Army. Its easy to understand why youve been chosen as a liaison officer. Are all of the Imperial Armys Commanders from the borderlands? Most. General Kabein of the Second Legion is from the interior, but it takes an individual of exceptional talent to rise through the ranks without a martial lineageyoure all just made differently, somehow. At any rate, my cousin is the man that he is because that is what the times demanded of him. What happened? The same thing that happens to anyone possessed of superlative quality, Lady Frianne smiled bitterly, those who cannot compete directly seek other ways to get ahead. The previous Emperor died for reasons unknown, and many speculate that he was assassinated out of desperation. Jircniv was only fifteen then, and rival factions hoped to supplant him before he could solidify his power base. Instead, they found him capable beyond their imaginings. Lady Friannes bitter smile took on a hard quality, and her eyes seemed to gleam as she continued her account. Jircniv ripped the initiative straight out of his enemies hands, she said. Asserting his authority over the First Legion, he moved before anyone could capitalise on his fathers death. Starting with the Empress Dowager, he ordered those suspected of assassinating his father cut down. After that, he went after every substantial source of political opposition C including all of his siblings. In the end, three of the five Margraves of the Empire were eradicated, and every major faction was shattered. Unfortunately, Jircnivs mother was lost in the conflict. His Imperial Majesty secured the throne of Baharuth, but he lost his immediate family in the process. Was that all truly necessary? Florine asked, What did the rest of the Imperial Dynasty have to say? The three Dukes stand with the Emperor, Lady Frianne told her. We always have. Its probably the main difference between Baharuth and Re-Estize. For whatever reason, House Vaiself never saw fit to solidify its power base by cultivating its own dynasty and has paid the price. The Imperial Household has been inviolable since its establishment because no one can stand against the Imperial Dynastys combined political will. That being said, Jircnivs actions were necessary: both at the time and for the future. One might say that it was something generations in the makingmy cousin just happened to be the one in the right place at the right time. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Ludmila frowned at the notion that a sovereign could plot against his own Nobles in such a manner. It was not just the sovereign, either, but the entire Imperial Dynasty C Lady Frianne seemed nothing if not proud of her cousins achievements. So you are saying that this would have happened eventually even without the current Emperor? Eventually, yes, Lady Frianne nodded. His Imperial Majestys extraordinary talent saved the Empire several generations of slow reform. The imperial throne has four legs, so to speak. First is the Imperial Dynasty, which also includes the Imperial Harem and stands as the bulwark of political power and wealth in support of the Emperor. Second is the Imperial Army, which answers to the Emperor and enforces his will. The Imperial Ministries are the third. Finally, theres the Imperial Magic Academy: the institution that raises the future leaders of the Baharuth Empire. While other nations stagnate, the Empire forges ahead. In time, the citizens of the Empire C be they Noble or commoner C will not only be unified in purpose and benefit under imperial law, but also carry within them the indomitable spirit of the Empire itself. Beside Lady Frianne, Miss Erex remained silent and attentive, but she seemed every bit as convinced of the sureness of what had been said. The establishment that these two noblewomen believed in was not the aristocracy, but that of imperial power. Ludmila could only wonder how many Nobles had been removed because they were truly incompetent and how many had been purged as obstacles to that power. Clara reached out and picked up a napkin from the table, wiping away the remnants of her breakfast. So with the aristocracy rendered relatively impotent, she said, the Emperor has been free to act as an absolute monarch. Thats right, Lady Frianne said. To this day, His Imperial Majesty has been implementing new reforms and placing men and women of talent in their deserved positions. The attainted that youve seen in the city are the result of the constant examination of our administration. There used to be far more of this sort, but most of them have withered away without their titles. This sort Clara said, What measures are used to determine fitness for ones station in the Empire? Those who are clearly incompetent should be simple to keep track of, but measuring different Nobles in different circumstances should result in unreliable judgements at best. It might seem a daunting task, Lady Frianne replied, but the institutions of the Empire are not to be underestimated. As I said, these changes have been long in the making C the fruit of generations of talented visionaries. Not only are Nobles subject to stringent audits, but all future leaders of the Empire attend the Imperial Magic Academy. Those who graduate must meet imperial standards. Failures who assume leadership of their respective houses are easy targets. With the abundance of titles held by the Emperor, those of talent who distinguish themselves can enter the ranks of an aristocratic establishment tailored for the Empires needs. This Empire is dooming itself to mediocrity Unable to bottle up her feelings any further, Ludmila silently vented her frustrations. Huh? Whaddya mean by that? Seems like the exact opposite to me Its not, Liane. This is too important to discuss while were distracted. Well have to speak about it later. What about the families of the attainted? Clara asked, With traditional methods of aristocratic education, one might assume that Noble scions will follow in their parents footsteps, but presumably they attend the Imperial Magic Academy here. A crack appeared in Lady Friannes mask. She appeared to be aware of it and aware that they had noticed. Thats right, she said quietly. They do. The fools that lead their houses to ruin are deserving of every bit of scorn that comes their way, and those that persist in their foolish ways, doubly so. But their familiesits a difficult problem. More than a few of my classmates have been subjected to attainder. If the Empire is so keen on recognizing individual merit, Florine asked, shouldnt they be trying to retain promising individuals? Its not just because society shuns them, Lady Frianne sighed. These idiots on the streets that desperately fling themselves at you do not represent all of them. Most are at least brought up as proper Nobles and possess a Nobles pride. Can you imagine discovering one day that your house has been attainted? Ive seen what it looks like when ones entire world collapses. Lady Frianne shuddered, arms crossed tightly over her midriff. Very few can simply shrug it off. They waste away under the shame of dishonour that they never deserved. Many girls commit suicide to avoid the fate that they would otherwise see. The moment she received the news, one of my classmates cast a Fly spell and went out the window to disappear into the sky. Ten minutes later, her frozen corpse came down and shattered into countless fragments on the road. Those that dont end themselves in some way are forever changed. They eventually withdraw from their old lives and those that knew them never see or hear from them again. Even if help was made available, they will never seek it. They have accepted that they are no longer wanted and do not wish to be a burden on those who are. All that is left for them is to quietly live out their lives with their families in a place where the scorn of the world cannot reach them. An uncomfortable silence fell over the cabin. Ludmila stared out at the bleak and empty gardens outside. What would it be like? To be raised from the moment you could walk for a life of purpose and responsibility, then having it all stripped away just as one was ready to step out into the world? To be marked for life through no fault of their own before one could even prove themselves? Do you think its worth it? Clara asked. Lady Frianne blinked. I beg your pardon? The price of the Empires progress, Clara explained. To have people crawl under their own power to the foot of a cold and graceless throne. Building a soulless society where citizens only exist to be used and all else is trampled underfoot. Even those who make great contributions will only be appreciated for as long as they continue to perform. The Empire may indeed forge ahead for a time, but, like your Emperor, it will lose everything that it holds dear. You sound like my grandmother. Do you think shes wrong? Lady Frianne put on a resigned look. No. I thought not. Clara shifted slightly, reaching into her Infinite Haversack. Lady Friannes eyes widened as she looked at what was placed on the table. Thatsthats my treatise. Youve read it? I have, Clara smirked. We all have. If so, Lady Frianne said, then why Because we were curious, Clara told her. Theres no denying that youve heavily invested yourself in this work, but your conduct thus far made us wonder if they were simply pretty words written to dazzle the impressionable. We have no interest in entertaining the fa?ade that the Empire presents in an effort to impress or placate us; no one here can be fooled by such things. Substance is what we seek, so it would be best if you keep this in mind to avoid any more time-consuming cross-examinations. Lady Frianne stared at the first volume of Fundamental Principles of Magocratic Governance before nodding quietly. Clara rested a hand upon the weighty tome. And, she said, if you need help, you can always check with us to see if anything can be done. Then you believe that my work holds real, practical value? Lady Frianne asked. It is written with imperial interests in mind, Clara answered as she idly tapped the cover, but I believe that many of the ideas presented are sound. Of greatest importance is the notion that proper cultural development is crucial to the health of an advanced state and its citizens. I seemy grandmother advised me to pay special attention to those aspects, but it always feels like those who read it focus on the technical applications instead. Judging by what Ive seen of the Empire, Clara said, you have an uphill battle ahead of you. But dont lose heart C you at least have some supporters in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Thank yC Another tome landed on the table with a thump. Sign, please, Liane said. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Is this really alright? Frianne looked down at the volumes of her treatise placed in front of her. Due to its prodigious length, Frianne had invested a sizable portion of her incomes C derived from the demesne allocated to her by her family and her salary as an aide to the Court Council C into publishing Fundamental Principles of Magocratic Governance. One did not usually attempt to distribute such works so she had little expectation of it selling very many copies, but it still hurt just a bit whenever she thought about just how little interest there was in what she considered the foundation of her magnum opus. Aside from those who purchased a copy as a courtesy who she was not sure read it at all, there were a few questions posed to her by some members of the Imperial Ministry of Magic about several of the applications proposed. With this being the case, she had dug in to fight the long battle to make her ideas a reality. Little did she know that her ideas had somehow trickled over the border to the Sorcerous Kingdom. I cant help but be curious over how my work reached members of the Sorcerous Kingdoms aristocracy, Frianne said. Hmm Countess Wagner pushed out her lips in thought, It was back at the thing in the spring, wasnt it? I believe so, Baroness Gagnier nodded. The Imperial Ministry of Magic set up that big pavilion in the main plaza. Ah yeah, thats right, Lady Wagner said. Lets seeit essentially became required reading for the entire House of Lords once we found out that His Majesty had read it. Curiosity turned to dread in an instant. What did that mean? What would happen to her? Her cousin always mentioned the unfathomable intellect of the Sorcerer King. H-His Majesty the Sorcerer King read Fundamental Principles of Magocratic Governance? Thats what I said. Do you know what he thought about it? That would probably be a question better answered in person, Countess Wagner told her. Oops, I guess I drove up the value of that signature. How about this? Another book was placed in front of her. Frianne had all of two seconds to register what it was before Dimoiya snatched it off of the table in a blink. This is! Dimoiya held up the book in front of her in wide-eyed disbelief. The title Dreams of Red III was debossed upon its crimson cover. Dimoiya flipped the volume open to its first page. I-its real? Her eyes hungrily scanned the text, It is! Prez, its real! Dreams of Red was a novel series that had appeared in the circles of imperial nobility early in the spring. Not only had it become highly popular with many noblewomen, but the story was starting to take the entire Empire by storm. There was much discussion and debate over who the best characters were and what elements of the story stood out the most, and it was becoming widely accepted as a broad, literary masterpiece. No one even hid the fact that they were readers anymore, it was strange to not be one. Forebodingly, at the end of the second book, was a note by the author about how the next might be delayed due to their personal circumstances. Since it had ended at a rather exciting point, fans could only wait with a sense of dread over whether they would ever see the next volume. The Sorcerous Kingdom really is the Sorcerous Kingdom, Dimoiyas voice was awe-struck. They can even get the third book of Dreams of Red from the future! A lot of people have tried to find The Dreamer, but they dont seem to be from the Empire. This was also true. More than a few wealthy individuals had turned the circles of Bards and Sages in every city inside-out in an attempt to locate the author of Dreams of Red to no avail. So youre a big fan, huh? Countess Wagner asked. Of course! Dimoiya exclaimed excitedly, I dont know anyone that isnt a fan C even my parents read it! Reeeally now. Who do people support in the Empire? Clarence and Ludwig is the most popular pairing, Dimoiya said. Im a bit of a rebel though: Ludwig and Veronica is more my thing. I especially love how brave Veronica is despite her fears. Ludwig is always there for her when she needs him, yet he doesnt try to keep her caged. Personally, Frianne preferred Clarence and Ludwig, but she was admittedly more conventional in her tastes. There were other characters as well, but the series hadnt contained any major plots that featured them yet. What about individual characters? The martial Nobles are all about Ludwig, of course, Dimoiya replied. Julian is a favourite amongst both men and women working in the cities C how he just pushes the world forward from behind the scenes is really inspiring. Hes almost like a role model for us. Julian is no doubt impressive, Frianne said, but I think Rinnes work is just as important. I truly hope she gets more attention soon. That so Countess Wagner looked over them appraisingly, Well, since you two seem to be big fans, Ill let ya read my copy while were here. Since youre signing our copies of Fundamental Principles of Magocratic Governance, Ill even throw in two autographed copies of Dreams of Red III when its finally released. Frianne flipped open the tome in front of her and signed it. She reached out to sign Countess Corelyns copy as well. Baroness Gagnier produced one of her own. Youre not getting yours signed, Zahradnik? Countess Wagner grinned. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. After a long look at Countess Wagner, Baroness Zahradnik sighed and produced a copy of her own. Finding The Dreamer is quite the feat, Frianne said. How did you ever manage it? Youreyoure not The Dreamer, are you? Nah, Ive just known em since I was a kid. You mean that The Dreamer lives in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Yep. Dreams of Red is our most popular export right now, I guess. Weird how this sells like crazy and everything else gets the stink eye. They settled back down again and their carriage resumed its tour of the First-Class District. The day had been slated for the residential areas, with future visits to the Imperial Ministry of Magic and the Imperial Magic Academy. Most visiting dignitaries usually marvelled at the sights of the imperial centre, but the Nobles from the Sorcerous Kingdom seemed more interested in asking Frianne about the Empire and its inner workings. How have the politics of the Empire changed in light of its relationship with the Sorcerous Kingdom? Countess Corelyn asked, Even to us it was quite abrupt. Everyone was shocked, Frianne answered. I hadnt joined the Court Council at that point, but from what I hear, His Imperial Majesty simply showed up and declared our status as a client state without any forewarning. The entire First-Class District became paralysed at the news. That is understandable, Countess Corelyn nodded slightly. What of opposition to the Emperors declaration? I cant imagine that everyone simply smiled and nodded after digesting the information. The Temples of The Four have been stubbornly promoting resistance to every aspect of the Sorcerous Kingdoms influence that they think they can get away with without reprisal. would there be reprisal if something happened? Countess Corelyn lifted a cup of fragrant red tea to her lips. She remained silent for several moments after taking a long sip. Our foreign policy is not unlike what you might find in the other nations of the region. The Sorcerous Kingdom may have a generally benign stance towards its neighbours, but it should not be a surprise if we take issue when anything of ours is subjected to unreasonable treatment. Of course, we understand that cultural reactions are not so easily amended. Everything that is going on with the citizenry is well within expectations C my question was in regards to those with the power to effect change. The Imperial Administration should have long reached its limit when it comes to enacting forceful measures against the aristocracy, yes? Once again, Countess Corelyn demonstrated a willingness to cut straight to the heart of the matter. Most members of the nobility C even those newly raised through service in the Imperial Administration C tended to dance around a major issue for a bit before gaining the confidence to tackle it. She was a woman well-accustomed to wielding power, understanding exactly how her talent, resources, and influence were best employed. Even potential adversaries were turned into weapons to wield at her discretion. It is as you say, Lady Corelyn, Frianne replied. Early in the Emperors reign, there was plenty of excess that we could afford to trim away. At a certain point, however, the pace of our reforms had to slow down. Things are not so bad now, however, as nearly all of the problematic administrators have been dismissed from their positions. Raising a new generation of administrators takes, well, a generation; having mediocre administrators maintain the status quo is better than the lands falling into chaos. At this point, Lady Zahradnik said, should the Imperial Administration be so eager to replace them? I would think this is also to the Sorcerous Kingdoms advantage, Frianne replied. Should the Empire not strive for excellence? The excellence that you strive for is unreliable, Lady Zahradnik told her. Even an excellent family can produce mediocre scions. It does not diminish the value of their lineage. The Sorcerous Kingdom is a nation ruled by immortal beings: their perspective extends beyond mortal timeframes. The shortfalls of single generations are easily managed, but the loss of a bloodline represents the loss of every contribution that its members may offer in the future. This one worships The Six Baroness Zahradniks accent already gave rise to this suspicion, but the way she constructed her case clearly expressed her beliefs. Followers of the Six Great Gods were extraordinarily rare in the Baharuth Empire, and Frianne had never interacted with anyone from the Slane Theocracy or other lands that followed them. As far as the Empire was concerned, the tenets of their religion were quaint and their views superstitious. Their military power and level of advancement, however, was undeniable. A part of her wondered why any religion was allowed to exist in a nation ruled by an Undead sovereign, but it didnt change the fact that even more so than the Theocracy, the Sorcerous Kingdom was not to be offended. The Sorcerous Kingdom may have this luxury, Frianne said, but it is one that regular nations such as ours cannot afford. Re-Estize is a prime example of what happens when a nation does not regularly perform housekeeping. So youre saying that, even after all of the Empires reforms, the issues of the past continue to manifest themselves? Frianne winced internally. They had done it again. She did not believe herself to be ill-equipped to serve as a representative of the Court Council or the Imperial Dynasty, but it felt like her inexperience was showing. No C inexperience aside, these Nobles seemed to be far too experienced for Nobles from minor houses of an age with her. The worst part was how they seamlessly worked off of one another to achieve their desired results. Corelyn appeared to be a masterful ringleader. Zahradnik was the inciter, easily knocking others off-balance and creating openings for the others to exploit. Wagner always seemed relaxed and affable, yet she still served as Zahradniks opposite number, tempting them into pitfalls with illusions of reprieve and various distractions. For the time being, Gagnier seemed nothing more than a fluffy ball of comforting warmth, which terrified Frianne as to what role she might actually play. She had told Dimoiya that Corelyn was probably a match for any of the Dukes, but together these Nobles might even be able to stand their ground against the Emperor. Rather than referring to them as issues of the past, Frianne said, it is what it means to be Human, yes? The qualities that bring forth these problems stem from a nature common to us all. Constant vigilance against it is required at any point in time, and not all can be masters of their own nature. I do not deny that, Lady Zahradnik said. I am just pointing out that you are using Fireballs to prune your vineyards. How does the Empire balance these issues while they wait for new people to fill administrative positions? Countess Corelyn asked. The usual ways, Frianne answered. Minus the geld for the annual war with Re-Estize, of course. The nobility does not have the strength to stand in direct challenge to the Emperor, but they can still accumulate enough influence and wealth to make small strides in the political arena. This is generally in the form of competing for imperial favour, so the Emperor is free to pick and choose who rises and who falls. Despite all of the reforms that the Empire had undergone, this was one aspect of life that never seemed to change. No matter the excellence or background of those selected to lead the Empire and work in the Imperial Administration, ambitious individuals willing to play the games of power always appeared. The reorganisation of the Imperial Army seems to be a change in which many can find common cause, Lady Zahradnik said. Its effects appear to be widespread and are apparent enough to everyone. Directives from the Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom do not pose any problems on the political end of things, Frianne told her. In fact, they are the least likely to result in any sort of resistance. I think its gotten to the point where His Imperial Majesty offers to redirect any complaints to the Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom and everyone simply shuts up and works. Frianne smiled slightly at the memory of her cousin telling that to the Court Council for the first time. The four Nobles from the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, frowned. I dont understand, Lady Gagnier said. We occasionally interact with members of the Royal Court. They arent unreasonable people. We even speak with the Sorcerer King once in a while. While he must of course act as a sovereign, he is personally very nice. Was this a joke? Or was it a trap? No matter how hard Frianne thought about it, she couldnt figure out where any response she could render might lead. From our perspective, Frianne replied, it is very difficult to discern the disposition of a foreign court. All we have are the accounts from the Imperial Army and, as was mentioned, cultural reactions are not so easily amended. The Sorcerous Kingdoms patience in these matters is greatly appreciated. Empire in Chains: Act 2, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 That Gushmond is pretty good, Liane said. She regains her balance very quickly, Florine agreed. After a rather uneventful tour of the First-Class Districts residential areas, they returned to the Mithril Market Inn late in the afternoon. As soon as Lady Frianne and Miss Erex boarded the carriage they had taken to the market district and disappeared from view, Liane nearly disappeared herself. Their inquisitive friend led them off on their first foray into the central markets, wandering around the sprawl of stalls and storefronts near their accommodations. With it being their first full day in the city, they had mostly wandered about curiously with few purchases made. Of the attainted, they saw little, though it may have been due to the increased presence of First Legion patrols with the coming of evening. They returned to their suite near midnight, settling down for a late meal. It was more for enjoyment due to their Rings of Sustenance, and they would most likely lounge about rather than retire to their beds. Shes too wary of us, Ludmila said. Miss Erex was far more pleasant to interact with. It cant be helped, Clara idly pushed a roasted wedge of potato around her plate. Even if we say that were here for personal reasons, the fact that were from the Sorcerous Kingdom overshadows everything else. Given her official position and station as a dukes daughter, she probably feels obliged to act as a representative of both the Court Council and the Imperial Dynasty. That is a given, Ludmila replied, but she should be more open with us. Were not monsters waiting to eat her the moment she lets down her guard. If she keeps on like this never mind having bags under her eyes, shes going to collapse. They had purposely broken through Lady Friannes defences multiple times to demonstrate that they harboured no ill intentions. However, no matter what aspects of themselves they presented; no matter their overtures expressing a desire for her to relax and enjoy her time together with them, Lady Frianne remained distant and guarded. Miss Erex, however, was more than happy to chat amicably with them, eager to exchange information and learn more about the Sorcerous Kingdom. Well, its her loss, Liane said as she tinkered with one of her purchases. Dimoiya got to take home my copy of Dreams of Red first. You werent supposed to let her take it, Florine frowned. You were supposed to help me edit! I did! Thats the fifth draft C its in that form because its basically done and youre looking for feedback, right? You worry like this every time youre about to release a new volume, Miss Dreamer. Besides, its a powerful weapon in that girls hands. Ludmila enjoyed the story as much as anyone else, but she couldnt see how it could be employed as a weapon. She was mildly surprised upon learning that Florine was the mysterious author of the story, then promptly wrangled into becoming one of the editors for the work. Clara had been as well, and Ilyshnish, somehow. I hope we get it back, Florine moped. Dimoiya seems to know what shes doing, but things can still happen. Well, I believe in her, Liane said. We need to give our future imperial ambassador as much clout as possible. If she gets raised to Countess, Ludmila said. Shell have as much clout as she needs. Not that she needed any. The Empire was a place where it was believed that people were the product of their own merits. Just as they believed that the impoverished deserved everything that happened to them, a Countess that served as the head of an embassy must surely be there because she was eminently qualified for the position. Thats not the concern here, Clara told her. Were working together with Lady Frianne to ensure that Dimoiya secures the position. The fact that the Empire does not yet have a diplomatic mission to the Sorcerous Kingdom means that no one of sufficient quality desires this duty. This also means that the first person who qualifies has a good chance of being selected, and Lady Frianne is trying to make sure that it isnt some problematic individual. Then make an official endorsement, Ludmila said. You heard Lady Frianne: no one in the Empire dares to challenge the will of their suzerain. That will only hurt Dimoiya, Clara said. Even the Emperor will only make appointments based on sufficient personal merit. If she becomes an ambassador due to an endorsement by the Sorcerous Kingdom, she will be considered the pet of a foreign power. She needs to be the Empires Ambassador to the Sorcerous Kingdom C someone who is seen as presenting its interests on their behalf. And how does giving her a book do anything to help? As Lianne said, its a powerful weapon. One that appears harmless, yet opens many doors. Those who receive her will not be doing so out of political interest, so shes unlikely to be seen as making moves in their games of power. Yet, it is exposure nonetheless. She will use it to be seen by the right people, and that recognition will help her get to where she needs to be. Ludmila looked around the table. Liane and Florine did not appear to disagree with the explanation. She eyed the youngest member of their group suspiciously. Dont tell me you planned everything this far in advance, Florine. Florine seemed taken aback at the very idea. Her amber eyes grew wide with her denial. What? No! Its just a coincidence. I had no idea my stupid story would become so absurdly popular. Its not a stupid story, Ludmila said. You had some strange ideas about Ludwig early on, but it has become much more authentic now. Yes, well, I have you to thank for that. At any rate, how long does everyone think it will take for Dimoiya to show up in E-Rantel? Lady Frianne picked her out, Clara said, so that should mean she has the endorsement of the Imperial Dynasty. She was surprised that we moved so quickly, but it should also give them the confidence that the appointment will work out. Quickly was a gross understatement. Ambassadors and High Nobles were not made five minutes after picking someone up in a carriage. Anyone would be shocked witless with how fast Clara could close in for the figurative kill. Are we sure that it will work? Ludmila asked, We dont have any guarantee that the Royal Court will accept the appointment so easily. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Lady Frianne wouldnt have put forward an incompetent official, Clara answered. On our end, it is a matter of legitimacy and prestige. Every embassy in E-Rantel is a symbol of international recognition. His Majestys court will not refuse as the existence of foreign embassies reflects positively on the dignity of our sovereign and his state. This, in turn, helps to project our policies over the region. Their late dinner moved on to dessert, though they moved to the suites living room. The market crossroads was still brightly lit, but not many people remained at the late hour. Members of the First Legion could be seen slowly moving through the area, inspecting the promenade after its busy day. Ludmila frowned as she watched Liane sit down on the floor and continue to tinker. Is that a magic item? Uh-huh. I hope youre not trying to take it apart. Why? The last I heard of someone tampering with a magical device from the Empire, they exploded. Lianes hands stopped. As in they exploded or the item exploded? The item, Ludmila replied. It had some sort of secondary enchantment to prevent people from figuring out how to make them. The explosion destroyed half of a warehouse. Rose came over and snatched the magic item away from Liane. Liane reached out to pick up her Infinite Haversack lying nearby, pulling out the binder from the previous day. Florine came over and sat down beside her and they started flipping through the pages with intense expressions. I dont see why youre in such a hurry to have children, Ludmila said. Things arent the same as before. Because its normal? Liane murmured, Most people have kids around this age. We arent most people. As you already realize, illness and injury are no longer a factor. Even the dead can be restored to life. There is simply no need to have children so early any longer. We still have much to learn about everything, Clara added. Not to mention were busy. It might have been a good time to visit the Empire, but finding a consort merely marks the beginning of family life. We have so much to do ahead of us that I dont think its wise to divide our attention between professional duties and maternal ones. Liane shifted back to lean on the couch behind her. She eyed the binder near her feet and sighed. There wont be an end to busy, she told them. Everything we do just gets bigger and bigger. Weve distinguished ourselves in the eyes of the Royal Court and that means they expect more. The world is changing, Clara, and were right at the forefront of that change. Ludmila said that things arent the same as before: that includes the type of life Nobles usually lead. Well be constantly trying to fix things or make things work or get called to do stuff. Before you know it, well all be as old as Countess Jezne. Except for Ludmila, Florine noted. Right. Do you think Lady Shalltear will let you grow old? Her friends turned to look at her. Youyou mean shes going to turn us into Vampires? Florine asked. I dont know, Ludmila answered. But it is something you should keep in mind. Lady Shalltear will not so easily allow valuable vassals to grow old and die. To be frank, she enjoys the company of beautiful young women, so I doubt youll reach twenty before immortality is offered to you. A long silence filled the air of the lounge. Ludmila had, of course, already shared this possibility with Clara. She didnt exactly seem surprised and was more excited at the prospect of spending eternity together with Ludmila than worried about the realities of that same eternity. Is that what happened to you? No, Ludmila shook her head at Lianes question. What happened to me was entirely unexpected, but Lady Shalltears willingness to offer immortality to us came up in discussion before that. Will we still be Human? I have no idea, Ludmila said. I only know that there are manyoptions. If we dont remain Human, Liane said, that effectively gives us until twenty to have kids. Or less. That should make finding consorts even more important. Not necessarily. Liane turned her attention to Clara. What do you mean? It more likely means that we have an eternity to find the right consort, Clara said. I know for a fact that we all desire partners of proven talent and capability to father our children. Following Ludmilas logic, the Sorcerous Kingdom will offer such individuals immortality as well. Yknow, this discussion is getting really weird. We left normal behind when we became Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom. So we work really hard, become immortal, then wait for some guy to work really hard and become immortal too. Then we have kids. But, since were immortal, we can have a bazillion kids. Do you want kids that much? Just saying Liane crawled forward to shut the binder and put it away. So does that mean well all end up as one big family? Florine asked, Our preferences overlap heavily C especially between Liane, Clara and me. Probably not in that sense, Ludmila said. Lady Shalltear mentioned it being a process where they needed to figure out what species would best fit us. Our lieges personal preferences for us will factor into this decision, as well. Okay, I think its clear to all of us that Lady Shalltear is like that when it comes to women like us, Liane said, but the way things are going it feels like were going to end up in her personal harem. I can tell you right now that Ludmila and I arent gonna look great in those Vampire Bride outfits. I dont think shell be dressing us up as Vampire Brides, Ludmila frowned at the mental image. But its safe to assume that we will be serving Lady Shalltear in whatever capacity she desires of us. Such things are not outside the realm of expectation when serving in the court of a powerful liege, yes? This was especially true with a large gap in social standing. Though it was not inevitable, daughters of minor houses like themselves were keenly aware of the possibility. From a purely objective standpoint, however, the benefits of joining Lady Shalltears court far outweighed everything else. Lady Shalltear did not choose us to specifically be her playthings, Ludmila told them. We were chosen because we are valued for our capabilities. Though she will partake of us for her pleasure, were not going to be cloistered away in some secluded harem: the vast majority of our time will be spent doing what we do best. Lady Shalltears duties to His Majesty stand far above all else in her estimation; our duty is to assist her in those duties. Lianes fingers drummed over the plush rug in the wake of her words. Everything was an expectation that she probably held, but hearing it from someone who had already been Lady Shalltears vassal for half a year likely made the future that lay before her far more real. Florine shared a long look with Liane. Its what you wanted the most, isnt it? Florine said, You can be together with us forever, and being able to see all of ones hard work come to fruition is something that every Noble desires. You dont have any problems with this? Not knowing what lies in store is a bit frightening, Florine replied, but thats always how it is. All things considered, I dont think its a terrible arrangement. Tell me that after you get turned into a real boob Demon, Liane muttered. Though she said so, most of Lianes resistance seemed to have dissipated. She drew her knees up to her chin, hugging them tightly while she stared at nothing in particular. We still have dinner, she said. Dinner? Ludmila furrowed her brow. I contacted Lord Anochs sister C the one that Im acquainted with. She was all up for it. When in the world did you manage to do that? While we were in the First-Class District today. I had my footman hop off to deliver a message C she happened to be in the city for an unrelated visit, so I thought why not? Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 A shimring crest of glaciers fair, A band of moor and meadow green, A gown of verdant forest where Lush bounty thrives, by sight unseen A caravan of four wagons slowly made their way north along the imperial highway. To the west, looming over the forested expanse of the Empires western frontier, the icy peaks of the Azerlisia Mountains dominated the horizon. The brisk winter wind blew over them, but its chill was warded off by Nemels equipment. She smiled as they strolled along, basking in the strains of the beautiful melody. Hes singing it wrong, Dame Verilyn muttered. Nemel blinked at the statement from the Frost-Dragon-turned-Elf beside her. Then she looked over her shoulder towards the Bard performing the piece two wagons behind them. Proper songs required tremendous skill to perform; many argued it was far harder to learn than magic, which Nemel did not disagree with. Beyond songs for entertainment, Spellsongs were in a realm of their own and Nemel was not aware of any Bard who could perform them in such a way that they conveyed recognisable music. It doesnt sound too off to me, Nemel said. Hes good enough to earn his keep in the second-class districts of Arwintar. Dame Verilyn made a disgruntled face. If it was anyone else, Nemel would have thought them filled with empty conceit. Everyone knew how difficult real music was to perform: those who were critical of a few errors were considered boorish and unappreciative. The womanCno, Dragondid female Dragons refer to themselves as women? At any rate, she was undoubtedly skilled enough to dominate the entertainment scene in the imperial capital. Thats the worst part, Dame Verilyn grumbled. Hes getting paid to perform a cheap knockoff. A cheap knockoffhave you heard the original? The song was not one that Nemel had known of before setting off north out of Engelfurt with Dame Verilyn. According to the Bard currently performing the song, it was something that had emerged over the summer from some unknown source. Saying so was nothing new; common Bards seldom claimed to have composed any song. This was not out of any form of humility. It was said that for a piece to be rendered perfectly, one would have to be the composer as only they understood the very essence of the music they had created. Even if a conventional song could be understood by its listeners and even if a Spellsongs magic took effect, they were merely imitations that would invariably have flaws because a piece of the music was missing. There are two versions, Dame Verilyn told her. One was composed for conventional performance. The other is the true song C what you call a Spellsong. Wow, Nemel looked up at her, I cant believe youve heard a song from its original composer before. I wonder what it was like. Would you like to hear it? Dame Verilyn asked. Zu Chiru thinks this is a bad idea. Nemel and Dame Verilyn looked towards the ratman waddling in front of them. Why do you say that? Nemel frowned. Zu Chiru has heard this song before. Zu Chiru went to a cold and bright place with big sky and many trees. When Zu Chiru returned to Zu Chiru, our wagon had gone from one town to the next. what? Must hear to understand. Zu Chiru does not recommend. You must be my only critic, Dame Verilyn huffed. Zu Chiru shook his head and his bluish fur fluffed out as he shuddered. Nemel looked down at the back of his head. Only the wealthy could afford to attend original performances in Arwintar. Even one song cost enough to make a year of her salary vanish, so he should be grateful that Wait a minutedoes that mean you composed this song, Dame Verilyn? Yes? And I dont get a single copper coin from all of these people reproducing my work C poorly, might I add. Arent you happy that your music is spreading? Of course I am, Dame Verilyn replied, but this and that are two entirely separate things. A gust of wind filled the air with the rustling of branches and the rasp of dead leaves. Nemel eyed a nearby copse of trees suspiciously. Not only had she experienced what a ground patrol was like during her promotional examination, but members of each part of the highway patrol trained together to familiarise themselves with each others operating procedures. That being said, she was hardly an expert at identifying potential problems along the highway. Each ground patrol had two scouts C either Rogues or Rangers, depending on the circumstances C who usually identified and located potential threats well in advance. No local patrols had attached themselves to their small caravan and it didnt appear that they had hired any merchant guards. This was nice since it meant there was no chance that they had picked up any agents sent by other factions for Dame Verilyn. As a mage, however, the apparent ease by which an attack might reach her made her feel exposed and vulnerable. Dame Verilyn, she said, is there anything in those trees over there? There are plenty of things in those trees over there. I-I mean things that might jump out and attack us. Not that Ive noticed, Dame Verilyn replied. Have there been attacks along this highway recently? Nemel thought back over the past few weeks of highway patrols. The most exciting event that she could recall was responding to the sightings of a pack of Sabrewolves, which they never found. According to the other members of her unit, threats from the forests to the west of the highway were once fairly frequent. After the Sorcerous Kingdom appeared out of nowhere, however, Demihuman raids and monster attacks dropped to nothing. Hungry animals come out sometimes, Nemel said. Or ones that wandered out of their territory. Magical Beasts appear very rarely. Oh, that sounds promising, Dame Verilyn brightened. How does that sound promising? This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. They can all be processed for materials, yes? A pack of ravenous animals coming after us would be like gold coins conveniently flinging themselves in our direction. I hope some Winter Wolves come after us: the last one I sold was worth a pretty sum. A pack of Winter Wolves could overwhelm an entire veteran Knight patrol in seconds. They were Magical Beasts that could give parties of Gold-ranked Adventurers problems. She glanced around at the members of the caravan nearby, but they seemed unperturbed by Dame Verilyns hopeful words. Did they all know what she was? Nemel turned to address Kurtis, the lead wagons driver. Do you usually travel without an escort? She asked. We usually have two merchant guards for each wagon, Kurtis answered. The people in charge said that we didnt need them this time around since we have Dame Verilyn with us. I seeyou were already acquainted with Dame Verilyn before this trip, then? Nope. We were told someone was coming, but she only appeared just before we left. Before she showed up, we were pretty dubious about having a single escort, but, well, company orders. She was loosely aware that this was how merchant companies worked. Every leg of a caravans journey was carefully calculated by an office to maximise profit, and security arrangements were similarly calculated according to the risks. Adventurer commissions worked in much the same way: the local administration had a budget to allocate to threats that the Imperial Army couldnt handle, and rewards were effectively a percentage of the economic damage prevented by eliminating them. This made Adventurers an extremely efficient way to provide security against powerful threats, but unreliable when it came to weak ones. An Orichalcum-rank Adventurer was as strong as a small army and cost the nation less to deploy. Having one maintain security like a small army could, however, was impossible since they were only one person. Constant vigilance against the commonly found weak threats from untamed lands was required, and the Imperial Army was the most reliable way to secure the lands against them. The effectiveness of large numbers also applied with escort work. Dame Verilyn was a Frost Dragon and Nemel did not doubt that she could prevail against almost anything, but there was a world of difference between being able to win a fight and being able to ensure that a caravan survived with its members unharmed and goods intact. It usually required coverage from multiple individuals and a wide range of expertise in an escorts members. Youre not worried anymore? Not really, Kurtis shifted in his seat. Shes a Knight of House Zahradnik, and thats about as good as it gets without bringing Death Knights and Soul Eaters along. I guess there are some things that can happen, but its nothing that a regular escort would be able to stop anyway. Such as? Old Blister coming out and turning us into a snack, Kurtis said. But thats not likely to happen. Aside from that, there are Manticores in the foothills. I wouldnt worry about Manticores, Dame Verilyn said. As for anything else along those lines, I noticed some Hill Giants. Nemel whipped her head back around to stare wide-eyed at Dame Verilyn. W-why didnt you say anything?! Was I required to say something? Its a Hill Giant! Hill Giants. Plural. As far as Nemel could see, there were no Hill Giants in the rolling fields along the highway. Youre looking in the wrong direction, Dame Verilyn said. I scented them two days ago, but that horrible odour of theirs is no longer on the wind. Weve been going northwest, so that should mean that theyre in or around that forest to the east of us. They had already left the jurisdiction of Engelfurts patrols, so Nemel wasnt familiar with the surroundings. She knew that the forest existed, as one could see it from the air, but policing threats in that part of the Empire was the Second Legions responsibility. Maybe I should contact the Second Legion about this Why? Dame Verilyn asked. Because theyre Hill Giants. Repeating the same words does not make them any more or less meaningful to me, Dame Verilyn frowned down at her. Or are Hill Giants simply not permitted to exist? Kurtis cleared his throat. No offence to Officer Gran here, he said. But people from the Empire tend to think like that. Bring her to Karnassus and shell be jumping left and right at everything. Baharuth is a Human country and their views are, well, Human. Youre Human, too, Nemel muttered. Sure am, Kurtis said. But Ive been around. Every race can see every other race as dangerous if they want. Way out on the other side of the Great Steppe, they consider Humans dangerous. What! Nemel exclaimed, How are Humans dangerous? We dont have big teeth or sharp claws or weird abilities. Because Humans are weak and cause problems easily, Kurtis replied. The citizens of the Empire are a prime example of that. Being weak means youre unreliable and prone to seeing everything as a threat. Since you think that way, the first thing that always comes to mind is fighting, running or figuring out how to win. That wasnt fair. Humans were weak compared to other races. What else were they supposed to think? Master Chiru, Kurtis said. Hm? Think you can win in a fight against Officer Gran here? Yes. There wasnt even a moments hesitation. Though Zu Chiru and his apprentices often bumbled around in their quaint little way, she had seen them foraging around the one time they had to camp outside. After a while, they came back to eat with everyone, except they were eating rocks. Rocks. They could probably bite off her arm in a single chomp or shred her to pieces with their wicked claws. Well then, Kurtis said, since you can beat her up, maybe you should. Nemel stepped closer to Dame Verilyn. Zu Chiru looked up at the driver, nose twitching in his direction. But why? See? Kurtis gestured towards Zu Chiru with his chin, Thats the normal response. Most Demihumans dont walk around looking at every Human thinking mmm what a tasty morsel she seems. Our citizens are threatened by Demihumans all the time, Nemel noted. Not a day goes by where imperial patrols arent fighting tribes somewhere. My caravansve been attacked by Demihumans once or twice, too, Kurtis said, but never in a city or a market. Hmmhow should I put itthe world works different. Human nations make rules for Humans and the world out there has rules just the same. Everyone wants to live; most people need to eat to live. But, just like us, theyll usually do it in the ways that cost em the least. Even the tribes in these parts follow those basic rules. If they attack, its because they think its worth it or they think they cant afford not to. Kicking a pebble down the road, Nemel watched it bounce off into the ditch. Was it because they were from the Sorcerous Kingdom? No C they were subjects of Re-Estize less than a year ago. People didnt change so easily. How could he think the way he did even after being attacked? Its not just food, Dame Verilyn said, Humans are not the only species that places value on various things. Yup, thats true, Kurtis nodded. The more civilised a place gets, the more likely youll run into people thatll come after you for your stuff. Thats what we got attacked by. Bandits. Not Human bandits, but bandits nonetheless. Still the same idea, though. If its worth doing, then some people will try. And were just supposed to accept that? Nemel said, Its fine because they want to eat us or rob us? I didnt say its fine, Kurtis replied. Just sayin thats how the world works. If you need to fight, you fight. If you dont, you dont. Most races get that, but Humansnope. Humans are seen as trouble because most think they need to fight everything they cant control, and everything they do feels like it has to do with it. Re-Estize is even worse than the Empire, though C they think the same way and they act like theyre the centre of the world. Nemel shook her head. The way he spoke made it sound like Humans were the bad guys; that being weak was their problem and trying to do something about it was also a problem. Perhaps you need to experience it yourself, Dame Verilyn said. Its much easier for me to learn things that way, at any rate. More to the point, I do not think your current views will get you very far in the Sorcerous Kingdom. What do you mean? Nemel asked, You just want me to grow potatoes, right? Potatoes dont hurt anyone. They arent like tomatoes. But youll not grow potatoes on your own, yes? It requires Farmers or some such. Sure, Nemel replied, but that only means I have to sign up some Farmers. Ah, but therein lies the problem, Dame Verilyn told her. Humans are rather scarce around my territory. Your most likely candidates for tenancy are Goblins. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Founded along the upper reaches of the Islein River, the city of Oestestadt was one of the five cities surrounding The Blister: domain of the Ancient Green Dragon that was its namesake. As the principal city of the Azerlisian Frontier, it lay on the crossroads of the western imperial highway and the dwarven highway leading to Feoh Jura. Though it served as the main hub of trade between the Dwarf Kingdom and the Baharuth Empire, trade with the Dwarves had diminished to effectively nothing until recent times. Their caravan arrived at Oestestadts southern gate amidst a light flurry and, after a brief inspection by the customs officers, made its way through the city to their inn near the perhaps not so imaginatively-named Dwarf Gate C the western entrance to the city. It was here that the greatest massifs of the Azerlisia Mountains loomed large over the Baharuth Empire. Nemel constantly looked up at the shrouded peaks with a wondrous expression. Are the mountains that interesting to look at? Dame Verilyn asked. Theyre just so majestic, Nemel breathed. The Frost Dragons are from there, arent they? Some Frost Dragons live there, Dame Verilyn replied, but their ancestors were from elsewhere. It would be a rather sad state of affairs if they only existed in this tiny place. Where else do Frost Dragons live? Anywhere that they fancy, which is preferably somewhere cold. The greatest population that I know of exists across the ocean to the north. As their wagon turned to enter the yard of their merchant inn, Dame Verilyn paused near the door of the tavern. Nemel watched as she seemed to focus on sights unseen. Do you always do that? She asked. If its a building that Im about to enter, yes, Dame Verilyn replied. Theres no reason for me not to, is there? I was just wondering. It seems awfully convenient to have senses like that. I havent ever dwelled on whether my own senses are convenient or not, but, by your measures, I suppose they are. Dame Verilyn strolled off towards the city centre, her graceful figure casting a long shadow over the cobbled streets. Caught off guard, Nemel jogged over to catch up. Were not checking in? Zu Chiru should be able to handle himself in there, Dame Verilyn told her. We, on the other hand, are being stalked. S-stalked? Perhaps that was too strong a word? Several individuals have been observing us since we entered the city. Three males, six females. All Humans. When we walked off in this direction, they all followed us. More accurately, you. They were here. Since their journey from Engelfurt was so uneventful, Nemel had completely forgotten about the reason why she had been sent to accompany Dame Verilyn in the first place. On the first few days of their journey, she thought that people from other factions would come galloping from behind to catch up. Belatedly, she realised that it was easier to intercept them by going straight to Oestestadt from Arwintar. Nemel clutched her cloak, drawing it around her shoulders. Should we hide? She asked. Should we? Dame Verilyn asked back, You would know better than I when it comes to these imperialwhat are they called, exactly? Idont know? This already feels creepy so I think calling them stalkers is fine. Very well, Dame Verilyn nodded. As a fellow stalker, what is your assessment? She opened her mouth, then closed it again. How did she end up being a stalker? They continued on their way down the main thoroughfare. Dame Verilyn seemed less concerned about the stalkers and more interested in seeing what there was to see. A busy city plaza drew her attention and she meandered back and forth to the admiring gazes of the citizenry. When they stopped to line up at a food stand, Nemel drew closer to Dame Verilyn. What are they doing? She whispered. Theyre lining up for those venison skewers. Thats not what I meant, Nemel kept her voice low. I was talking about those stalkers. Thats who I was talking about, Dame Verilyn replied. Nemel froze, a chill running up her spine. She glanced over her shoulder. Behind them were about a half dozen men and women, but she couldnt tell who their stalkers were. Maybe it was all of them. Cant they wear black cloaks with black cowls and black masks so I can tell them apart? Im just a stupid Wizard! It didnt help that half the plaza was staring at Dame Verilyn. Nemel combed her fingers lightly through her hair, conscious of the stares that were not quite directed at her. Annoyingly, even as such pressing matters were at hand, a tiny bit of her ego was screaming Hey, look at me, too! Im not bad either! She really wasnt that bad looking. Nobles were almost always at least two or three cuts above the average commoner in appearance. So what will they do next? Dame Verilyn asked. Uhtry and talk to you, I guess? And then? Learn stuff, maybe. Theyre here to get on your good side on behalf of their superiors, so theyll want to figure out what you like. You know, I still dont think this sounds as bad as you make it out to be. Nemel whimpered, turning a pleading expression towards Dame Verilyn. The truth remained that it wasnt. Dame Verilyn had something everyone wanted, and they could probably offer more than House Gran had many times over. They would probably even get the potato farms along the way. When it came their turn at the stall, Dame Verilyn purchased far too many skewers and walked away. I suppose we should find out what theyll do, Dame Verilyn said. Being followed around all evening is not something Id particularly enjoy. With a hopeless sigh, Nemel followed along until they reached the fountain in the centre of the plaza. What had she been doing all this time? General Ray had secured a week-long head start for her and she hadnt made any moves to earn Dame Verilyns favour. Nemel sat down beside Dame Verilyn, nibbling despondently at the skewer she handed to her. Well, this is amusing. What is? Nemel asked. In the end, Dame Verilyn answered, I think I was right to categorise it as stalking. Theyre like many different predators going after the same prey, but now that theyre all aware of one another theyre stuck sizing each other up. Nemel looked out in the direction that Dame Verilyn was looking, which was pointless. With Blindsight, the Frost Dragon could look everywhere at once. She focused on Dame Verilyn, who was wearing a slight smile. There was a cold gleam in her eye: as if she found what she saw entertaining, yet beneath her at the same time. In the end, they finished their snack C or was it a meal? C and continued on their way without being approached by a single person. Nemel could sort of understand what was going on between all of the people following them. Precedence was an integral part of imperial culture. One could find its observance from common conduct to the highest courts. Everything was ordered according to rank, prestige, wealth and any other number of things relevant to a given situation. There were probably so many different factions in contention that it had become a figurative snarl as they tried to sort themselves out. There were all sorts of Noble factions, but the Imperial Dynasty towered above them all. But what if the Imperial Army got involved? Now you had powerful Generals who only answered to the Emperor and things started to get muddled. Then there were individual measures such as the quality of the agent, their apparent expertise, and the resources they had at their disposal. A dozen different things put the proper order in question. General Rays quick response added another layer to that. A nobody Noble was in the place that everyone wanted, which threatened to throw everything into chaos. Nemel wasnt sure if that part had been calculated, but it paralysed any decisive moves by major factions as smaller ones might see Nemels existence as precedent to overturn precedence. It seemed that she was safeat least until they sorted themselves out. In the interim, she needed to figure out how to convince Dame Verilyn that she shouldnt entertain any of their overtures. After wandering around the city and picking up six more stalkers, they returned to the merchant inn. Nemel idly gazed over the area, absorbing the warm, brisk atmosphere of their surroundings. Zu Chiru and his apprentices were speaking to different Merchants who were, in turn, doing an admirable job at keeping their expressions straight in front of their frightful faces. Her eyes crossed over Kurtis C who was sitting around with the other wagon drivers C and was reminded of an earlier discussion. See? Nemel said, Humans arent as bad as Kurtis says. The men and women here arent doing anything that he said we do. These ones arent, Dame Verilyn agreed. But why is that? Zu Chiru and his apprentices are interacting with Merchants, who are accustomed to dealing with all sorts of clientele. Even if these Merchants are not as well-travelled as those sent out into the world by merchant companies, they all share a common culture and expectations for their dealings. To the inns staff, they are paying customers, and Ive witnessed Humans accommodate far worse patrons in their establishments C who happen to be other Humans. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Its not just them, Nemel pressed her case. The Imperial Army didnt give them any trouble at the gate; neither did the knight patrols in the city. Our Empire isnt the nation of bigots that Kurtis suggests. Dame Verilyn ordered dinner for them. Nemel was already full from the market fare and she silently wondered how much weight she would put on by the end of their journey. They brought everything up to their suite to continue their discussion in private. Nemel cast several spells just in case something had been planted in their room or someone was trying to observe them with divination magic. They seated themselves on two cushy couches with a small oak table between them. When all of your laws and rules are stripped away, Dame Verilyn said, what do Humans become? How do they behave? Never mind a lack of laws and rules, how do they act when they think no one is looking? I The question felt like a trap. One where she could only speak the truth if she wanted to survive unscathed. Due to her draconic senses, Dame Verilyn probably already knew the answer to her question. It depends on the person, Nemel replied. Some people do whatever they think they can get away with to get what they want. Others try to make the world around them a better place, even if it costs them. Are those two not the same thing? Dame Verilyn asked, The latter is simply an application of the former. Achieving desired results within a range of acceptable tolerances. This is a part of the answer that Im seeking from my journey, but it goes much deeper than that. What do you mean? Simply put, I wish to understand the soul of humanity. Was she looking for some sort of philosophicalthing? Some of the more eccentric members of the Imperial Ministry of Magic wrapped themselves up in those types of studies. The Imperial Administration saw it as a potential avenue by which to eventually supplant the power of the Temples, but, as far as Nemel knew, they didnt really get anywhere. Research was often like that, however, so they were allowed to continue despite their lack of tangible results. Then again, Dragons were often associated with their own brand of magicor at least Dragons of ancient legend were. Since Dragons were, by and large, legendary creatures, it was difficult to say what was what. How old was Dame Verilyn, anyway? That sounds like a question for the Temples, Nemel said. No matter what, though, the Empire has rules to ensure that a civilised society can prosper. It doesnt matter what people are like inside. In that case, Dame Verilyn said, why doesnt the Empire have any Goblin citizens? Because theyre Goblins. I dont understand why you keep doing that. You just said that it doesnt matter what people are like inside C only that they follow the rules for a civilised society. Dame Verilyn reached into a pouch at her waist, producing a book with a crimson cover. She held it up between them. Have you read these novels? Nemel scanned the title, though she already had a good idea of what it was the moment it had appeared. I dont know anyone that hasnt, she replied. Dreams of Red iswait, is that a III?! Yes. Anyway, what do you think of the character Rinne? What do you mean anyway?! Thats Dreams of Red III! Everyone in the Empire has been waiting for that to come out. Dammitwhy do Dragons have all the advantages? She tried to crawl out from under the sheer unfairness of the world that pressed down upon her. Maybe Dame Verilyn would let her borrow it If youre trying to use her story as an allegorywell, its true that a lot of people find that kind of significance in Dreams of Red. But its almost always with the other characters. Every major character was like a force of nature in Dreams of Red, yet every reader found a part of themselves represented in them. Civilians identified with Clarence and Julian. Martial sorts latched onto Ludwig. Even the temples appreciated how religion was fairly incorporated into many of the characters. The free-spirited Veronica was Nemels favourite: she didnt have the advantages of the Nobles in the story and was often plagued with worries, just like Nemel. Yet Veronica doggedly kept going despite the often terrible things that happened and slowly worked her way up through small successes. Nemel had cried when Veronica finally met her soulmate in Ludwig and started to truly blossom. Rinne, however I think Rinne is nice, Nemel said in the diplomatic way that many employed with fans of Rinne. Probably too nice. Thats fine because its just a story and it makes people feel good, but can such a fluffy ball of warmth and acceptance truly exist? Shes talented in many ways, but she also just wins over everyone with pure charisma. All of the savage barbarian tribes; even the monsters! Theres absolutely no way that can happen in real life. Rinne serves as the catalyst for that aspect of the story, Dame Verilyn said, but it doesnt stop with her. All of the peoples that she touches go on to become citizens of the Great Hegemony. It doesnt happen overnight and there are various things that everyone must learn, but it happens, yes? Its still a story. Realistically, Rinne wouldnt exist and the Great Hegemony would have imposed order upon them. Im sure Ludwig fans would have loved that. It would be a lie to say that Nemel didnt find Ludwigs military exploits exciting, but his most rabid fans just wanted him to conquer everything. He was a martial paragon who was idolised by the militant nobility, the vast majority of the Imperial Army, and those who aspired to their ideals. With order and strength came peace and prosperity. I find it strange that, despite your rejection of certain ideas presented in the story, you have an unwavering belief that order can prevail to create a better society. In my time here so far, this seems to be a common thread in the attitudes of the Empires subjects. Every citizen of the Empire understands that what we currently enjoy as a nation is a result of the order established by generations of Emperors. And we do have a few Demihumans that live peacefully in the Empire. What makes those ones so different from the ones attacked by imperial patrols? Dame Verilyn asked, The way that youve behaved on our journey so far demonstrates that some races are viewed no differently than vermin. Nemel wished she could force understanding into her words. They were of no threat to Dame Verilyn, which was probably why she could treat them with such indifference. Because Goblins and Giants and Giantkin like Trolls and Ogres are evil and violent and dangerous, she said. They attack people and eat them, or they raid our lands, destroy property, and steal livestock. We cant afford to wait and see whether theyll attack us because itll be too late for innocent citizens when they do. You speak as if some part of their nature demands that they specifically attack Humans, Dame Verilyn replied. It should be as Kurtis says, yes? They act because they believe they must. If an understandable alternative is provided with sufficient incentive, then they would favour the alternative instead. If it was that simple, then someone would have done it. Dame Verilyn cleared her plate. She seemed to fall deep into thought as she munched away. SimpleI see. That is something I had not considered, strangely enough. Are you going to eat that? Nemel looked down at her own dinner, which was barely touched. She shook her head, and Dame Verilyn reached out to bring it to her side of the table. Yesthis explains much that has puzzled me over the past few months. What does? Human simplicity. Dragons have a much different perspective than Humans do, which should not be a surprise. I suspect the same is true for many powerful races. How should I put itinstinct? If Im flying around and see a Demihuman tribe living in a valley, many things occur to me with little active thought. What race they are; why theyve settled there; the probable extent of their territory and activities based on what they need to live C I measure their impact on the local environment and potential interactions with other populations in the area. By doing so countless times with everything I observe, I create a picture of the world that would probably be inconceivable for most Humans. She did all that? It sounded like an unfathomably more advanced form of the work she did for the highway patrol. Assessing the land, identifying potential threats and keeping track of traffic was something she was still being trained to do. Why would that be something instinctual to you? Nemel asked. Because Im a Dragon? Dame Verilyn answered with a tilt of her head, Also, I mentioned that it probably happens with many powerful races. When one is powerful, they can do anything they wish. But this does not mean that they do things simply because they can. It is much like how intelligent predators dont obliterate entire herds of Nuk for no reason, instead preferring to selectively cull away undesirable elements. The Nuk also understand this: the old, infirm, sick and weak sacrifice themselves for the greater good of the herd. Species that exist above must tend to those below. Drastic measures are taken only if they are deemed necessary for the greater good of the worlds balance. Humans, however, are amongst the weakest of races. Furthermore, they do not employ the broad, complementary strategies that other weak races like Goblins do. Humans are a weak race that seeks to dominate while not being blessed with the nature of those born to dominate. They do not respect the order of the world, instead striving to impose their own order upon it. This is the reason why Kurtis said that other races tend to see Humans as pests. Being cast in such a miserable light, Nemel could only slouch in her chair despondently. Were Humans really such a malignant race? I can see how I overlooked this, Dame Verilyn mused. The Humans I interact with the most do not have this perspective due to their positionsor rather they were raised to think differently than most Humans. What makes them so special? Lady Zahradnik is a Ranger. Rangers are effectively hunters or predators, so they are gifted with a similar, overarching perspective that allows one to consider nature in a wide-scale, systemic manner. Furthermore, she is what many races call a Warden. This places her in a position akin to those powerful races that I mentioned. She and her friends are also Nobles, effectively making them Human Lords able to easily grasp and understand the dynamics of the land and its people. But Im a Noble, Nemel frowned. This stuff isnt something Ive ever thought about. Dame Verilyn looked up from her meal, regarding Nemel sadly. Its an unfortunate reality of being Human, she said. You were not born with knowledge and not guaranteed to effectively harness your instincts as a Human Lord. I recently learned that your offspring cant even speak without needing to be taught, which is extraordinarily strange to me. Because of this, Humans are not uniform in their capabilities. A Noble ignorant of what they are, where they fit in the grand scheme of things and what they must do is simply an individual undeserving of their position as a Human Lord. Ermmaybe Im not that kind of NobleC You are, Dame Verilyn said. You are a Human Lord, Nemel Granthough not of a type Ive seen before. I can sense that what I speak of is something that you understand. This understanding is not a product of rationalisation, but a feeling born of ability that you must learn to frame in ways you can apply. That you have begun to harness this ability also tells me something else: youve genuinely placed yourself in my keeping. This trust allows you to truly listen. What you learn will help you to realise your full potential as a Human Lord. Nemel felt like she was being instilled with some esoteric knowledge no one should be able to understand. Was this really alright? why are you putting so much effort into me? Because youre supposed to pay me taxes. If Im pleased with the results, I might even let you pay me more. So that means youre going to keep me even with all these other people trying to take my place? Dame Verilyn peered at her suspiciously. Are you trying to renege on our agreement? N-not at all! Nemel frantically waved her hands in front of her, Im perfectly happy with it! Dame Verilyn rose from her seat, brushing off the remnants of dinner. Good, she said. Hmmits about time I got moving. What are you doing? Nemel asked. Dame Verilyn smiled a smiley smile. Nemel wondered what it meant. Exploiting Human simplicity. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Konrad Martin stomped his boots over the damp cobblestones, shaking loose the winter mud. It didnt work, of course, and he ended up scraping what he could off on the steps of the Oestestadt Adventurer Guild. The single magical light above the guildhalls entrance seemed to condemn him with its cold glare over the mess he tracked on the stone. He pushed open the door with a leather-clad hand. Warm air billowed over him. At this late hour, the Guild was packed full of those returned from commissions or simply gathering as they usually did at night. Some raised their heads to see who had opened the door while the rest remained relaxed around their tables. A few were waiting for collection results to be tallied from the craft guilds around the city. Others were trading information. Most were exchanging banter. The tavern below the Guild brought orders of food and refreshments up to them, filling the air with an appetising aroma. Scanning over the occupants, it didnt take long for Konrad to spot two of the faces he was looking for. He flipped off his cowl and the floorboards creaked despite his best efforts to prevent it as made his way over. A wiry, middle-aged woman with sunken cheeks greeted him as he seated himself on a long bench at a pine table. Short trip, the woman C a veteran ranger named Natalie C said. Which oned ya take? Southwestern corner, Konrad replied. Figured Id pick the fastest one and grab whatever was left once I got back. Whatevers left, eh she looked past his shoulder, Did the Imps say anything to ya? Nowhy? Natalie kept looking past him. Konrad turned to see what it was. About ten metres behind him was the board for commissions. His eyes narrowed at what he saw. The hell? When did all that come in? When else would it come in? A rumbling voice rolled out from the other Adventurer at the table, Youve only been out for three days. Work for the Adventurer Guilds of the Baharuth Empire had a certain regularity to it due to the orderly routines of the Imperial Administration. Every morning, an Imperial Knight would come to deliver a folder containing the new commissions for the day. Though private requests were posted from time to time, government work was the vast majority. Those commissions C consisting of tasks that the Imperial Administration thought better handled by Adventurers C were usually taken by noon. The board behind him now, however, was covered in dozens of requests. Thats why we asked, Natalie said. We thought the first batch was just the Imps checking for something their scouts couldnt sniff out. With this manysomethings happening, Mart. What did you see out there? Theyre all for The Blister? Natalie and the man C Baern C nodded. Konrad frowned. That wasnt good. Around him, he sensed other Adventurers leaning in to listen to their conversation. I didnt see anything out of sorts, Konrad leaned forward on his elbow. Nothings different. Same Beasts, same Demis, same Monsters. They arent behaving any differentlyhas the army been moving funny since I left? Nope, Baern said. The Imps dont hire Adventurers if nothing is going on, though. A fugitive? Tribe getting pushed out from the inside? Konrad idly flexed his fingers, watching the muscles of his forearm move as his mind worked to come up with an explanation. Its all Ranger work? He asked. Uh-huh, Baern smirked. Nothing else has come up. My teams hoppin mad about it. All three of them were Rangers for their respective groups. Baern and Natalie were from Platinum-ranked teams, while Konrad was Mithril. Ranger Work was solo work C usually tracking and scouting best done without a slow and noisy team in tow. Naturally, their teams got nothing out of it. It was an annoying aspect of working in the Empire: since the majority of work was issued by local government, they could coordinate Adventurers by controlling what work was available at any given time. Their influence was such that they could even make the Guild stash away commissions for the same purpose. Contracts with the craft guilds were much the same: if the Empire wanted something done, they threw their weight around to do it. So theyre casting a net Konrad mused, for what? No one knows, Natalie said. After the second batch came in, people held back on taking em. This is too obvious and too strange. A fourth joined them. By the smell of his cologne, it was Konrads party leader: a Bard that went by the name of Wyndere. Konrad didnt like him much, but he more than pulled his weight. Most of the work in putting leads together and coming up with information useful for the jobs that they took was the result of his efforts. He also wasnt entirely useless in a fight. The Guild finally caved in and paid a few of our casters to contact the other cities around The Blister, he said. Its the same everywhere. Theyre sending Adventurers to scout around The Blister. Some of the parts deeper in, too. In? Konrad frowned, As inin, in? Not that far in, Wyndere replied with a dismissive wave of his hand. There arent any jobs for the interior, but theyre ordering scouts up into the mountains. The strange part is that the Second Legions deployments havent changed much outside of the cities, but we found out that their quartermasters have been quietly stocking up for the last two months. Not just shuffling around supplies from the disbanded Legions, either: the craft guilds are being skimmed for all sorts of things. So it was something that they knew was going to happen far in advance. The reorganisation of the Imperial Army made covering the movement of everything from soldiers to supplies a simple matter. They could even take down and put up new installations and it wouldnt seem out of sorts. Konrad suspected that there was more going on than anyone had caught onto, but the question remained as to why they were doing it. Anything else? No ones said anything in Oestestadt, but a few people in the other cities pointed out that the frequency of air patrols has slowly gone up. This new information narrowed down the possibilities considerably. In Konrads mind, it could only mean one thing. One of the old bitchs babies got pushed out of the nest. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Probably. Price of poison resistance gear and antidotes are gonna go up. Already did, Wyndere said. The Imperial Army was probably keeping prices stable by stocking up over months. Didnt stop there, either. Magical arrows; bolts; enchanted ammunition for scorpions and the like C everything they need to take down an Adult Dragon. Seems more and more people have been figuring it out and prices for all that stuff went through the roof while you were away. Gods damn it all Deep within the steaming jungles of The Blister was the lair of an Ancient Green Dragon. This Dragon happened to be female and, while no one could figure out who her consort was, she occasionally laid eggs as proof of their activities. She had been doing so long before the Empire was the Empire. Fortunately for the Empire, a Green Dragons idea of parenting only went about as far as allowing Wyrmlings to stick around their parents territory until they neared adulthood. Unfortunately for the Empire, that meant they had to deal with near-Adult Green Dragons being kicked out of The Blister every once in a while. One might question the prudence of doing something like killing young Dragons around their mothers lair, but a Green Dragon being a Green Dragon, she didnt really care. Those who had what it took to succeed, did. Those who didnt werent worth another moments thought. In a way, she was more callously meritocratic than even the most bright-eyed graduate coming out of the Imperial Magic Academy. Some even joked that she was the true source of the Empires meritocratic policies, as Green Dragons just loved to meddle in the affairs of mortals. That being said, the Baharuth Empire had a strange sort of relationship with the Baroness of the Blister. She was mostly content to glean a small percentage of the regions productivity as tribute. For an individual, it was a ludicrous amount. For the prosperous cities around The Blister, however, it was a paltry sum. They couldnt be sure whether the Dragon was aware of this or not, and they certainly werent stupid enough to ask. In return, the region received the protection of an Ancient Green Dragon against threats that only beings of such power could face. There was also the idea that she considered the area around The Blister her domain, but Dragons didnt seem to think much of the kingdoms and empires of weak races appearing in their territory so issues of that nature never arose. The only real problem was the one they likely faced now: a Dragon was on the loose somewhere around The Blister. Having a Juvenile or Adult Green Dragon ransacking towns and villages in the countryside was the least of the Empires problems: if it slipped through their net, it could establish a lair in another part of the Empire. There, it would remain undetected until it became too powerful of a threat to deal with. A gust of cold air whispered over the floorboards as the door opened again. The boisterous atmosphere of the Adventurer Guild abruptly stilled. Holy hell Baern breathed. Konrad frowned at the rare expression from the veteran Ranger. His frown deepened when he realised everyone in his field of view was staring in the same direction. Once again, he looked over his shoulder. Holy hell, indeed At least he kept his jaw from dropping open. Aside from that, he was spellbound. The entrance to the Adventurer Guild quietly closed behind what could only be described as a figure from an impossible dream. Adorned in an outfit reminiscent of the moonlit peaks of the Azerlisia Mountains nestled in a backdrop of stars, a woman made her way past tables of awestruck Adventurers. Frost-blue hair framed a perfect face bejewelled with turquoise eyes. Full lips turned up in a bewitchingly slight smile. Konrads gaze traced over her more-than-modest curves, and it was when his attention was drawn down her long legs that he realised something was amiss. I cant hear her steps She was walking over the well-worn wooden boards, yet he C a Mithril-ranked Ranger C could not hear a thing. His eyes travelled back up her figure as he instinctively attempted to gauge her strengthbut there was nothing. This either meant that she was too weak to recognise or she was concealing her strength somehow. The fact that she could defeat his keen Rangers senses probably meant the latter. His bench shifted as Wyndere rose to his feet and approached her. Konrad wanted to groan in pre-emptive embarrassment. Bards could be very perceptive as well, but, knowing Wyndere, his caution had gone out the window at the sight of the entrancing new arrival. Welcome, madam, the Bard performed a graceful bow with an eloquent gesture. Welcome to our humble Adventurer Guild. Might I ask what fortuitous event has graced us with your Wynderes words trailed off, and he visibly paled. Ah, he finally noticed. The Bards gaze rested on the womans bosom, but it was probably not her beauty that now commanded his attention. my? The woman prompted in a pleasing voice. I-its nothing, beads of sweat formed on Wynderes brow. Pardon me. He returned to his seat. Natalie let out a snort. Good job, Wyndere, she said, you were staring so hard at her tits that you didnt notice what was sitting on top of em. Whats an Adamantite team doing here? Wyndere whispered, Where is she even from? Ive never even heard of an Adamantite-rank Adventurer that matches her description! Neither had Konrad. If it was one thing all Adventurers kept track of, it was who the Adamantite-ranked teams were in the region. Blue Rose is full of blondes, Baern muttered. The Beautiful Princess is supposed to have black hair. The rest are all-male teams or teams of nonhumans from Argland or KarnassusI got nothing. She isnt from anywhere near here, then, Konrad said. But that doesnt make sense. Everyone looked at him. Why not? Natalie asked. I mean, look whats happening, yeah? Konrad gestured back towards the board, The Empires casting a net. Now an Adamantite Adventurer is here. If this Greens a Juvie thats about to get kicked out because theyve become an Adult or theyre getting close, well need a good Orichalcum or Adamantite team to deal with it. Thats why we suddenly have all these commissions: were already set up to strike as soon as we find this thing. The Imperial Administration and the Legions were nothing if not well-organised. Everything had been planned well in advance. Alright, I follow, Baern said slowly, but what about that doesnt make sense? Having new Adventurers of higher ranks appear in the Baharuth Empire was not considered rare. This was actually the normal way of things as the Imperial Army made work below Platinum non-existent. Adventurers either made their way up inside the Empires borders through some other avenue, or they migrated in from other countries to partake of the lucrative commissions issued by the Imperial Administration. Cause none of usve ever heard of her before, Konrad said. Why would they bring in an Adamantite from gods-knows-where when there are a half dozen teams in the countries around us? Freivaltzs team left for Karnassus, but we still got Eight Ripples in the east. The Empires in bed with the Sorcerous Kingdom now, too, so they couldve pulled in Darkness. The Adventurers around the table nodded at his reasoning. Maybe they drew her team in to replace Freivaltzs band, Wyndere offered. Thats the only thing I can think of. One thing, though C are these new arrivals strong enough to replace Silver Thread Bird? I cant even figure out what she is, Natalie said. That outfit isnt any armour Ive seen before. No weapons, either. A Monk, then, Baern reasoned. If you can find a Monk that flashy, sure. Whatever she is, Konrad said, shes sneaky as hell. How so? Wyndere asked. The entire table rolled their eyes at him. We couldnt hear her, Konrad explained. She walked by on this noisy-ass floor barely a metre away and I couldnt hear a damn thing. You couldnt? Wynderes mouth hung open in confusion, But that means Wyndere swallowed as realisation struck him mute. He looked back at the woman C who was still examining the postings on the board C with unabashed awe. The woman wasnt part of an Adamantite team: she was powerful enough to match an entire Adamantite team. Before them was one of humanitys greatest champions. A singular individual who had stepped beyond the threshold of their meagre comprehension and into the realm of myth and legend. A Hero stood before them. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 There arent any here Ilyshnish leaned forward slightly with a hand on her hip, lips turned out in a pout. Her finger traced over the commission board as she went from posting to posting, searching for any propositions that tickled her fancy. Investigateinvestigateinvestigatewhy are they all investigate? People always wanted her to investigate things. Lady Shalltear; Lady Zahradnik; the Adventurer Guild C first, the one in E-Rantel and now this one in Oestestadt. Investigate was so vague and everyone who demanded investigations somehow always expected a tangible result when they didnt even know what was there. Where was the terrorise, pillage, and exterminate? Even Kill Five Goblins or Fetch me a Cow would have been fine. That was what these Adventurers did, didnt they? She leaned further forward as she scanned down the board. The Adventurers watching her leaned forward too. Ilyshnishs lips turned up in a slight smile: in many things, Humans were so ridiculously simple. This simplicity was what she had come to exploit, except the desired avenue of exploitation did not appear to exist. Lady Zahradnik mentioned something about the Empires Adventurer Guilds only having Platinum-rank commissions or higher due to the efforts of the Imperial Army. Lady Wagner told her that the area around The Blister and the Golden Strand was the most productive region of the Empire, so any commission should be suitably lucrative. Local interests invested a portion of their riches to ensure the continued generation of more riches. Unlike powerful apex predators, Humans tended to pay no mind to the effect that they had on the world around them. They just grew. Grew and expanded and consumed. Everything they could take advantage of was a resource. Anything that interfered with industry was a threat to society or a dangerous creature. If they could kill winter so they could have another growing season, they probably would. The commissions in front of her all involved forays that sent Adventurers deeper into the Green Dragons domain. Before she departed Engelfurt, Lady Zahradnik informed her that she would be acting as a liaison in the area to help conduct an operation to oust the regions current overlord. She had asked Ilyshnish to be aware of what was going on in the area, so all of these commissions were probably something that followed a similar vein. They needed to get a lay of the land before going on the offensive. Ilyshnish slowly straightened to stand. A sigh rose from the tables nearby. Human simplicityif that was the case, this was a twist on that very same nature. Merchants positioned their inventories in such a way that what they wanted to sell received prospective clients attention. The Adventurer Guild might be making sure that these commissions were being taken first in the same way. While the ones posted before her were probably easy enough to complete, encroaching on another Dragons territory in such a manner was just plain rude. That being said, while the impending operation demanded investigation, it didnt mean everything else Humans saw as inconveniences to their civilisation conveniently vanished. Their inventory of regular commissions was probably piling up somewhere She scanned the guildhall through her Blindsight, but there werent any other boards around. Would the receptionists know? Ishpen and Wina answered questions in the E-Rantel Adventurer Guild, so it was probably the same here. She examined the two women at the counter. They were young and possessed the pleasing qualities that Humans seemed to favour when interacting with others. Both wore an outfit similar to receptionists from the two other Adventurer Guilds she had seen. Ilyshnish settled her nerves, thankful for the mental reinforcement that she received from her new bond with Lady Zahradnik. She wouldnt have been able to enter the building so boldly without it. Normally, if she was allowed to have things her way, Ilyshnish would have stalked around a location for days before deciding she knew enough about it to enter. A part of her told her that doing so was for good reason, while another part reasoned that it was unreasonable in her current circumstances. The former would have won out if not for Lady Zahradniks influence. The two receptionists turned extra attentive as she approached the counter. Good evening, Ilyshnish smiled. I was wondering if you had any regular commissions available C I feel it unwise to be participating in the currentevent. The receptionists stared across the counter at her, expressions changing as comprehension seemed to slowly dawn upon them. Ah, of course, one of them nodded respectfully. Just one moment please. As the receptionist turned away to enter the back office, the other looked up at Ilyshnish with excitement in her eyes. Umif you dont mind, may I examine your identity plate? My identity plate? Oh, you mean this. Ilyshnish unfastened the chain of her Adventurer Guild tag, placing it on the counter between them. The receptionist reverently retrieved the adamantite plate. Shiver Her eyes widened as she continued reading, E-E-E-Rantel?! Youreyoure an Adventurer from the Sorcerous Kingdom? Thats right, Ilyshnish replied. See? Theres nothing wrong with Shiver. I come up with perfectly good names. With her promotion came a brainstorming session for her moniker as an Adamantite Adventurer. Guildmaster Ainzach came up with Dancing Dragon, while Ishpen and Wina put forward Graceful Muse. Lady Aura wanted White Death. Momon suggested Wintergewitter, whatever that meant. For some reason, Lady Wagner liked that one too when she told her about it. In the end, they ran out of time and she stuck with Shiver, much to her relief. What are these bars beside your name? The receptionist asked. The Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild has different Adamantite Ranks, Ilyshnish explained. One bar is for entry-level Adamantites, two is for someone in the Realm of Heroes. A third bar was added recently, but only Momon and Nabe of Darkness occupy that rank. H-how many Adamantite-rank Adventurers does the Sorcerous Kingdom have? If youre referring to those within our Adventurer Guild, not many. Beings equivalent to Adamantite-rank Adventurers, however, are quite plentiful. The first receptionist returned to the counter, cradling a box in her arms. She slowed upon crossing the divider from the hall, peering out past Ilyshnish. Whats going on here? People are coming closer to listen, Ilyshnish shrugged. Is that not permitted? This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Two dozen or so Adventurers had slowly crept closer while she was speaking to the second receptionist. Ilyshnish patiently waited while the receptionists sorted through the commissions stored in the box. If there are so many powerful beings in the Sorcerous Kingdom, someone asked, then whats the point in having an Adventurer Guild? While we employ the same progression of ranks, Ilyshnish answered, our Adventurer Guild is a fundamentally different organisation. If Ive heard correctly, His Majesty the Sorcerer King made a related announcement last spring? Ilyshnish reached out and went through the first stack of commissions laid on the counter. The assortment was primarily Orichalcum and Mithril-rated requests. There were rumours about something like that happening in the capital, a woman spoke up, after the Sorcerer King beat the Martial Lord in the Grand Arena. Exploring the unknown and understanding the world Understanding depends on the individual, Ilyshnish said. As for exploration, there is plenty of that. For instance, the Azerlisia Expedition started late this summer and is still in progress. Expedition? A burly man mouthed the term as if it was unfamiliar, That sounds like what the army is doing with the Sixth Legion. Last I heard, they were training up to conquer some part of the frontier. As the gentleman from before has already noted, Ilyshnish replied, there is no need for that sort of work with how powerful the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces are. Our Adventurer Guild Expeditions are essentially exploratory activities within a designated region. Expeditionary camps consist of thirty Adventurers Gold-ranked and above, divided into five parties of six. Those parties work together to achieve the goals of their particular leg of the expedition. She continued reading through the commissions, then stopped at one that was strangely marked. Separating it from the stack, she flipped it around and held it up in front of the receptionists. What are all these markings for? Ilyshnish asked. Oh, thats a cancelled commission, the first receptionist reached out to take the page from her. It must have snuck into the pile somehow. Was the job no longer necessary? Essentially, yes. During the summer, the Imperial Army rescinded all requests for assistance in the forests and foothills west of the border. It was roughly half the work of our branch here in Oestestadt. Wasnt just army work. Army doesnt want us going out into the Azerlisia wilderness period. Commissions for rare materials are harder to fill now and the price for the goods that use em have gone up. Ilyshnish turned at the resentful voice. A tall man of perhaps thirty years stood on the right side of the semicircle gathered around her. He had a lean, well-muscled look to him, and his arms were crossed over a suit of enchanted brigandine. A Mithril plate hung from his neck. By his overall appearance, he appeared to be a Ranger. Thats probably because they dont want their Adventurers poaching, Ilyshnish said. Poaching? The wilderness youre referring to is home to many. Not only is the kingdom of the Mountain Dwarves to the west experiencing a resurgence, but the entire Azerlisia Mountain range and its surrounding forests from the Duchy of E-Rantel to the northern coast have become territories of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The residents of those territories hold the land rights; trespassing to hunt, forage and extract resources without their permission is illegal. So what they say about Demihumans and Heteromorphs becoming subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom is true. Ilyshnish nodded, and a dull murmur rose as the gathered Adventurers discussed amongst themselves. By the sounds of it, it appeared to be new information, though why the Imperial Administration hadnt notified them was a mystery. The exchange with her new minion brought to mind a question of her own. Out of curiosity, have there been any raids on imperial lands by the tribes to the west since summer? The Adventurers exchanged glances with one another. A portly man in a brown robe shook his head. I havent seen a job involving that sort of thing since about then, no. The caravans to the Dwarf Kingdom dont look for escorts, either, another Adventurer added. They actually hire escorts going into the Empire. Seemed ass-backwards, but they pay fairly and on time so I didnt think much about itguess we know why that is now. Isnt the Imperial Army supposed to be responsible for domestic security? Ilyshnish asked, Thats why lower-rank Adventurers dont work here, yes? Yep. Adventurers Platinum and over exist because the Imperial Army can only deal with things up to around there. Frontiers full of things they cant handle. That was about to change. The first contingents of Death-series servitors were already being delivered in the south. Eventually, they would be employed here as well. Work that involved raw, martial strength was about to vanish for these Adventurers. Ilyshnish turned back to the pile of commissions C she wanted to snap up as many of them as possible before the Empires integration of Undead forces was complete. She didnt get very far before she was interrupted again. Why is the Sorcerous Kingdom sending these expeditions into the Azerlisia Mountains if theyve already claimed em? Because expeditions are for exploration and discovery, she looked over her shoulder, as His Majesty has advertised. Even a range as small as the Azerlisia Mountains takes a long time to investigate. I imagine theyll be working their way through the peaks and valleys for a while yet. What kind of stuff have they done so far? Lets seeduring the midsummer, they blazed a trail from the Duchy of E-Rantel to Feoh Raizo, doing survey work for the Ministry of Transportation. It was mostly uneventful, aside from getting attacked by Frost Giants on two occasions. The crowd grew more animated at her mention of the Demihumans, and they shifted forward as if to press her for details. Why did Humans get excited about things that could hurt them? It felt like a collective deviancy that they were born with as a species. What happened? Someone asked, Were you there? The first time, Ilyshnish answered, they ran into a large scouting party in the foothills. The Frost Giants were using Winter Wolves as well. I was delivering something to the expedition camp at the time and ended up helping out a bit. Helping outhow many did you kill? About a third of the total number, so five. At least thats what they said they started out with. Roughly half of the Humans frowned at her statement. Wait C didnt you say an expedition is thirty members? One of them said, They were fighting fifteen Frost Giantswhat rank were the Adventurers? Three parties were composed of Gold-ranked members, two were Platinum-ranked parties, and one was Mithril-ranked. The Mithril party had an Orichalcum-ranked Ranger. I think she whittled them down by three or four while they were still coming in. Thatsis that possible? Gold-ranks cant stand up to Frost Giants like that. She said they use parties of six, another Adventurer offered, so it might be. The scouting party was mostly composed of younger Frost Giants looking to prove themselves, Ilyshnish told them. Our Guilds Adventurers also train on a daily basis, so their combat proficiency and other vocational skills are highly refined. The second time the expedition encountered Frost Giants was far worse: they were ambushed by an experienced warband in the middle of a snowstorm. Fortunately, they were able to hold out long enough for my party to drop in on them. A number of the Adventurers looked up as if they were attempting to picture the scene. They probably had it wrong. How often do people die on these expeditions? Someone asked. The survey I described was probably out of the ordinary, Ilyshnish answered. Its extremely rare to find anything as powerful as Frost Giants in the lowlands. They explored the ruins of Feoh Teiwaz over the autumn with no fatalities to speak of. I suppose people die in training accidents as well, but we havent yet lost an Adventurer permanently. Permanently? Yes, we have access to resurrection magic, so the most they need to do is undergo retraining to gain their strength back. Ilyshnish turned her attention back to the commissions before they could offer a reaction. She hoped that they wouldnt ask any more questions. The Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild had asked her to spread awareness of their organisation, but Lady Wagner once told her that people were more likely to believe information that they had to work for, and talking too much was usually a bad thing. Ilyshnish agreed with the Human Noble: it could be interpreted as a sign of desperation. Lady Zahradnik tended to speak sparingly when possible, as she believed that those who spoke more than they needed tended to have little substance to them. Something about the emptiest containers making the most noise. The guild branch might also get mad at Ilyshnish if they thought she was trying to steal their members. Settling on three jobs she thought she could complete before she needed to help Zu Chiru at his stall, Ilyshnish had the receptionist mark their locations on her map. They all involved murdering people, so it would be simple enough. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The sound of coins clinked in the air. Nemel opened a groggy eye. What time was it? The shutters were half-open, offering a view of shrouded peaks in the grey light. She had slept in again. Its because of that magic item No, it was more than that. The magic item that regulated the temperature of the surroundings did remind Nemel of the humble, yet cosy comfort of Gran Manor, but there was something else. Something strange. It was a feeling she never had before and she couldnt think of a good word to describe it. The feeling suffused her entire being: a light sensation that drifted just outside of her direct awareness. More than something it was somewhere. A piece of herself that had been missing for her entire life; a place where she belonged. This feeling of belonging wasnt in the familial sense. Nemel had grown up in a loving family who did what they could for their youngest daughter. This was more purposeful; more assertive C something that instilled her with a greater sense of direction and confidence than she had before. Coins continued to clink against each other. Nemel slowly sat up. She drew her blanket around her in a bid to savour its receding warmth. Good morning, Miss Gran. Good morning, Dame Verilyn. Nemel lowered her head. As she did, she smiled over the fact that it wasnt out of ingrained habit. Have a new liege now. Im going to have a real title with a fief and She frowned as her line of thought hit a snag. Dame Verilyn was a Knight, but what was a vassal of a Knight called? Not that Dame Verilyn was just any old Knight. The territory she held was the size of a large Barony, and Baroness Zahradnik in turn had a Barony the size of a large County. Frontier lands were often weird like that, as borders could be in flux and it was one of the duties of a Frontier Noble to expand when they could. In the Empire, this was considered the old way of things, as Nobles no longer bore martial obligations as a part of the contract with their liege. Many of their traditions and customs had been carried into the Imperial Army, but one could not take the forces under their command out to conquer more land for themselves. The Sorcerous Kingdom was not the Empire, however, and they followed the old way of things as they had adopted the laws of Re-Estize. Nemel shook her head. None of that helped her figure out just what sort of Noble she was. Unless there were some bizarre circumstances involved, a vassal of the gentry was not a member of the nobility. Are you unwell? Dame Verilyns voice drifted over her. No, Im fine, Nemel replied. Im feeling great, actually. Its strange: I went to bed last night and everything just felt right when I woke up. Ah, Dame Verilyn nodded. That. Youll get used to it after a while C enough that youll no longer notice that its there. You know what it is? Dame Verilyn took a stack of ten gold coins and set it beside another. She reached into a purse on the table and started on the next, seemingly taking her time to slowly savour the activity. Its an Ability, she said. One possessed by Lord-type beings. Nemels mouth fell open as she clutched her blanket. Youre a Dragon Lord? The Frost Dragon in elven form seemed to find her question amusing. Not yet, she smirked. In draconic culture, one must either be an Ancient or possess some extraordinary quality to be considered a Lord. Check with me again in three hundred years. but Ill be dead. Will you? If that happens to be the case, tell your children to do so in three hundred years. If youre wondering where the effect is coming from, its provided by my liege. You are, by extension, one of her subjects. I thought you said Baroness Zahradnik was a Noble, Nemel said. And I said that Nobles were Human Lords, Dame Verilyn added. Every race has Lords, though the specific functions that they serve vary from species to species. The abilities of Lord-type individuals depend on factors that include their races natural characteristics and cultural development. In their most raw form, Lords have Abilities and Skills that supplement the strengths or shore up the weaknesses of their race. As a professional soldier C or at least a professional soldier in training C Nemel had been instructed on the Lord-type Demihumans that Imperial Army patrols might encounter. This knowledge was fairly limited, however, essentially paraphrased as kill that one first. Most were considered the rough equivalent to Commanders, or more accurately Captains, and were profiled with the accordingly appropriate threat assessment. That Humans had leader-types similar to Demihuman Lords was stupidly clear in hindsight, especially since they commonly equated Demihuman Lords with Commanders. It was a strange thing to not realiseor maybe it was just Nemel that never realised it. I know martial Nobles do extremely well as officers in the army, Nemel said, but House Gran doesnt have a martial tradition. Were just Wizards. Blasting people with Fireballs sounds overwhelmingly martial to me. If your family has been one long line of aristocratic Wizards, however, I would venture to guess that you are a Noble Caster. HmmNoble Wizard? An Imperial Arcanist. Dame Verilyn looked up from her coins. Oh C that does have a very nice ring to it. No, I mean thats what theyre called. Have you read Fundamental Principles of Magocratic Governance? I have, but youll come to learn that Frost Dragons do not learn in the same manner that Humans do. I do recall Imperial Arcanist being repeatedly mentioned in the text, however. Thats what Im referring to, Nemel reached up and stretched. Volume III of the treatise deals with the formation of a true magocratic culture. Lady Frianne calls for the transformation of the Imperial Nobility into an elite cadre of aristocratic mages who will help realise our nations destiny: Imperial Arcanists. She tries really hard to make it attractive to her readers, but since cold practicality is promoted over stuff like arts and culture, I think most dont give it any serious consideration. I assume you see things differently. Its my favourite volume, Nemel nodded. Everything just made sense to me. Its what House Gran has been doing since forever. Reading Lady Friannes thoughts on it made me realise that theres probably a lot more to our traditions than anyone thinks. Dame Verilyn continued to stack coins. Nemel swung her legs out over the edge of the bed and changed into her uniform. After lacing up her boots and using Clean from a Troopers Towel, she tied up her hair and walked over to join Dame Verilyn at the table. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Did you bring this up for me? In front of an empty chair was a bowl of creamy potato stew with two rolls of fresh bread and butter. Zu Chiru had one of his apprentices bring you some breakfast up from the tavern. He noted how much you seemed to enjoy this back in Engelfurt. I see, she sat down and stirred the hearty stew, savouring the aroma that wafted up at her. What is Master Chirus relationship to you, if I may ask? He is a Quagoa, and I am a Frost Dragon. Up until recently, the Quagoa of the Azerlisia Mountains were slaves to the Frost Dragons. Nemels stirring stopped. She stared over at Dame Verilyn. Slaves? HmmI suppose Humans have a different take on that concept. Slavery is not illegal in the Empire C do you have any? No, Nemel shook her head. Slaves are expensive and House Gran isnt very wealthy. Were just ordinary Nobles who employ a small household and some skilled labourers for our business. Most of them come from families that have been our vassals for generations. Everyone has to work to keep things going. Is that so? Dame Verilyn produced another coin pouch, By Human definition, the Quagoa werent our slaves, but tributaries. The relationship is much like what the Green Dragon in The Blister has with the cities surrounding it. We occasionally received tribute in the form of precious ores or gems while the Quagoa enjoyed a form of protection against powerful threats. They could also pay us to take care of some specific problem. Otherwise, they were free to do as they pleased, just as these Humans here are. The Quagoa were doing quite well for themselvesuntil the Sorcerer King appeared and decided to favour the Dwarves. After casting a spell to heat her food, Nemel settled in to enjoy her meal. A spoonful of the chunky stew almost reached her lips before she set it back down again. Is something the matter? Dame Verilyn asked. I was wondering if there was any poison, Nemel peered at the meal suspiciously. Not that I think Zu Chiru would poison me, but someone along the way might have put something in here Are you often the subject of poisoning attempts? I dont think Ive ever been. With all of those people around, though, I cant help but think about it. They dont even have to kill me, just incapacitate me and try to worm their way close to you while Im, uhoccupied. You dont have to worry about that, Dame Verilyn told her. I have a Spellsong that can strip away those sorts of detrimental effects. Nemel shovelled a spoonful of stew into her mouth. What she knew of Bards and Spellsongs was limited to hearsay and rumours. It wasnt out of any sort of specific negligence on her part, however. The Imperial Magic Academy mainly promoted arcane magic and practical fields. The arts were way on the opposite end of the spectrum and an imperial aristocrats education, while cultivating an appreciation for fine things, did not provide a real understanding of them. She doubted that even the Emperor himself knew much about Spellsongs. I didnt know Spellsongs could do that, she said between mouthfuls. I know its something like a Skill that can be employed to produce supernatural effects, but it doesnt sound like a regular Skill. You turn music into something like magic, but that just feels so undefined and irrational to a Wizard like me. Imperial Arcanist, you mean. Nemel smiled despite herself. Lady Frianne was acquainted with her through an old friend at the Academy, but the difference in station between them made any real friendship impossible. The idea that she might be a living example of the genius valedictorians treatise made her feel a bit closer to her. The composition of Spellsongs is a product of intuition, Dame Verilyn said, which does sound like it would be frustrating to Wizards. As Dragons are something like innate Sorcerers, however, I feel that I am also naturally inclined towards being a Bard. That makes sense, Nemel agreed, then frowned. Or does it? Most Bards are just Bards and not also Sorcerers. Arcane magic C no, Tier Magic doesnt seem to be related to Spellsongs at all. Tier Magic is as different from Spellsongs as it is to Martial Arts, except in different directions if that makes any sense. She dug into her meal before it grew cold again. Dame Verilyn continued stacking coins. She emptied the third and final pouch before Nemel finished breakfast. What are all those coins, anyway, Nemel leaned back in her seat. Did Zu Chiru do a lot of business in the tavern yesterday? Ah, no C he does his own accounting, Dame Verilyn replied, This is from the work I did last night. Nemel eyed the stacks of gold coins, then she eyed Dame Verilyns beautiful elven figure. She wouldnt be surprised if she could earn even more than that C no, what was she thinking? What sort of work did you do? Nemel asked. Jobs for the local Adventurer Guild, Dame Verilyn answered. There were three commissions conveniently close to one another. A Dragon Adventurer. And a Knight. And an agent for the Sorcerous Kingdom. And a prodigious Bard who composed her own Spellsongs. Was there anything that she wasnt? She may as well be a protagonist from Dreams of Red. What were the requests about? They all asked for the removal of one problem or the other, Dame Verilyn pointed to an empty bag. This one was for a Giant Purple Worm in a swamp to the southeast. It will probably be the biggest earner, but well see what everything comes out to after the Merchant Guild dismantles the corpse and sells everything. The Alchemists were particularly ecstatic since its blood can be used to brew high-quality antidotes to meet the current shortages. Giant Purple Worms were Magical Beasts that measured over thirty metres long. Not only was the blood used for alchemy, but they had potent venom used by Rogues and Rangers and hides that could be fashioned into leather equipment with roughly the protection of chain mail. Nemel wasnt sure what the other parts of it could be used for, but tradespeople usually made the most out of powerful creatures. Not only had Dame Verilyn been paid to kill it, but the kill itself was extraordinarily valuable. If it were a regular Adventurer party that had accepted the commission, a great deal of money would have been spent to prepare everything that was needed to face a Giant Purple Worm and multiple attempts might be required. After the kill, there would be costs for the treatment of injuries, ailments, and repairs for damaged equipment. Dame Verilyn was so strong that she might have not incurred any costs at all, turning the venture into pure profit. Dragons were always associated with hoards of treasure. Maybe some just earned it by killing stupidly powerful things and selling the parts. What were the other two jobs? This one was for a druidic circle in the small forest to the southeast, Dame Verilyn indicated another bag. They were defending the last vestiges of the great forest that once covered the lands between here, Arwintar, and Engelfurt from encroaching development. There were about sixty of them, but they were spread out around the forest and easy to pick off. Nemels mouth fell open in horror. Thatthats evil! It was a commission from the Imperial Administration, Dame Verilyn said. The same Imperial Administration that you once served. Hmmmaybe thats another reason why they keep Adventurers and Workers around. They will be attributed to the results of these commissions and the Empire gets to keep its image clean in the eyes of its citizens. Anyhow, the last job was for a family of Hill Giants. to the southeast. I did say they were conveniently close to each other. Those werent the ones that you scented on the way here, were they? They were. There are plenty of Giants in the world, but theyre nowhere near as prolific as weaker races. Given the extent of Human development in the region, I would say that the area in and around the forest was what little remained of their original territory. The lack of apparent conflict between themselves and the forests residents suggests that they were working together with the druidic circle from the other commission to defend it. A wave of anger flashed through Nemel. She found herself standing abruptly to pace around the room. I cant believe you! She fumed, What happened to everything we talked about before? Was it all a lie? I wouldnt lie about something like that. Then why did you do it? The Druidsthe Hill Giantswhat about killing them is in line with anything that youve shared with me? They were dead anyway. Nemel stopped to level a glare at the Frost Dragon seated behind her stacks of coins. How? Because the Empire wanted them dead, Dame Verilyn shrugged. That is what Adventurer Guild commissions of this nature are, yes? Assassination contracts. If not me, it would have been some other suitably powerful Adventurer or combination thereof. If not an Adventurer or Worker team, the Empire would eventually deploy the Undead forces currently being delivered to them by the Sorcerous Kingdom. The result was inevitable: I just happened to be the one to take what they were offering to do the deed. Dame Verilyn rose to her feet, sweeping the gold coins into her magical container. It is just as I said: Human simplicity. The vast majority of Humans here divide the world between what they can control and what they believe they cannot. The Baharuth Empire is no different in this regard. I have watched that forest slowly dwindle from my home in the mountains for over a century. I didnt know why it kept shrinking back then, but I do now. It was a resource to be exploited and its inhabitants were an obstacle to Human development. This nation has employed the means at its disposal to address its problem. The Empire has finally succeeded in ridding the forest of the last of its staunchest defenders and the thousands of inhabitants who depended on their protection will be driven from their homes by the Imperial Army, captured as slaves, or exterminated outright. Once the Empire is done, all that will remain of that ancient woodland are pockets of Human-managed copses amidst an expanse of farms for retired soldiers. Beaten into helpless frustration by Dame Verilyns words, Nemel sniffed and scrubbed her tear-stained cheeks with a hand. I am pleased that you have purged yourself of this unhealthy worldview, Nemel Gran, Dame Verilyn strode towards the door. Your new frame of mind will be of immense assistance to you in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Theyre getting braver. They are. Dame Verilyns stalkers latched onto them the moment they left the merchant inn, and Nemels sense of alarm swept aside the muddled feelings from their discussion over breakfast. Nemel only noticed a handful tailing them from a distance, which meant that there were probably twice that many observing them who were too inconspicuous for her to detect. No one approached as she and Dame Verilyn strolled around the city, but those that she saw seemed to have sorted themselves out and were now more focused on their main task than one another. The overcast skies started to break up as midday approached, allowing the sun to intermittently peek through the clouds. Though Nemels equipment bestowed protection against the conditions that aerial mages were usually exposed to, she appreciated the warmth nonetheless. As they continued on their way, a chill that had nothing to do with the weather seeped through her when she saw where they were headed. Were going there for lunch again? I was asked to, Dame Verilyn replied. Beyond that, the food quality holds to a high standard. Most importantly, the owners of these bakeries will be reimbursing me for any purchases I make on this trip so its basically free food. There are also no lines to get stuck behind. Nemel cast a dubious look up at the Undead mascot on the bakerys sign. It undeniably had an impact, but who went around calling their shop DEATH BREAD? The man at the counter immediately brightened upon their approach. Welcome, he smiled. How may I serve you? Hmmthe bakery at Engelfurt had some wonderful meat pies C do you make them here, as well? Indeed we do, madam, the shopkeeper nodded. What would be your pleasure? Is there anything made from the local game? Dame Verilyn asked, If so, Ill have six of those. Alsoyou fancied the wildberry obsttorte the last time, didnt you, Officer Gran? Erm, yes, thats right. Then one of those, too, Dame Verilyn told the shopkeeper. Pack five of those meat pies away, please. They waited in silence while the shopkeeper put together the order. Nemel examined the food on display. It was, for the most part, what one could find at any respectable bakery in the Empire. The only difference was what was in it C or rather, where what was in it was from. Her gaze travelled away from the displays, going to the wall above the counter. A recently-carved plaque with the symbol of the Bakers Guild was mounted on the wall. Dont the guilds test their masters products before recognizing them? They do, the shopkeepers lip twitched. The master Baker provided them with a sampling of our fare. It took them two weeks to render their judgement. Nemel wrinkled her nose. they ate two-week-old meat pies? They did. Fortunately, the owners had the foresight to issue us Preservation containers. Those inspectors had to eat everything eventually. Still, even with guild membership, business is as you see. Membership with a craft guild was a guarantee that the establishment met the standards of that guild. Under normal circumstances, people gave goods of a shop that bore a guild emblem the benefit of the doubt. The shopkeeper placed their order on the counter. Dame Verilyn handed Nemel her share. Together, they started eating in front of the store. I really appreciate it, the shopkeeper said. Its perfectly good food, but the people here are still scared to death of it. Maybe its the sign, Nemel muttered. Itll be a great laugh once people get over themselves. So no one else buys food here? Nemel asked. People who can afford to eat elsewhere eat elsewhere, the shopkeeper answered. Those less fortunate come around late at night or before dawn so they arent seen. Well, there was one lady who came by yesterday evening C an Adamantite Adventurer from out of town. She wasnt scared of our stuff at all. Ordered a lot, too. Nemel looked out towards the street, glancing at Dame Verilyn out of the corner of her eye. Just how many meat pies have you eaten since we arrived? For her part, Dame Verilyn displayed no visible reaction to the mans account. Nemel turned her attention back to the shopkeeper. Will the shop be able to hold through until things start to change? Weve got no worries about that, the shopkeeper said. The owners said theyll back us for as long as it takes. Well, we dont have much in the way of losses with how cheap the food and fuel delivered to us is. Once traffic from the Dwarf Kingdom picks up again, thingsll be fine since theyre perfectly happy to eat produce from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Its too bad you came in during their holiday C the mushrooms they export make for some excellent pies. Passers-by eyed them as they ate. A beautiful Elf and a noblewoman in an Imperial Air Service uniform, eating food that no one else dared to openly. An Adamantite Adventurer, too. Nemel wondered what sort of effect they would have on the shops business. Dame Verilyn licked her fingers clean and wiped them on a Troopers Towel. Nemel nibbled on her obsttorte as they strolled back in the direction from where they came. So will these fellows finally approach us this afternoon? Dame Verilyn asked. Im not sure, Nemel answered. When it comes to stuff like this, people prefer negotiating in less public settings. Master Chiru always sets up his stand in the southern plaza; theyre not going to make any aggressive overtures in the plain view and hearing of hundreds of people. Does being seen and heard by strangers matter when it comes to what they want? It can, Nemel replied. There are dozens of big factions in the Empire and probably thousands of little ones, so theres always the chance that someone nearby is in the pocket of another faction. Theyre all rivals for influence in different arenas and theres an intricate web of relationships wherever you go. The Emperor removed all major obstacles to his authority and people have kept their heads down since then, so most of what happens is pretty small and local. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Nemel put the remaining half of her obsttorte away to save for later. Over lunch, the skies had cleared completely, offering an unobscured view of the Azerlisia Mountains. The frozen peaks gleamed in the midday sun over foothills laced with fresh snow. Small and local Dame Verilyns tone was curious, do you have any examples of these factions activities? Honestly, its pretty normal and its usually not bad. People push for influence: craft guilds use it to secure rights and better rates for their members, Nobles and other wealthy interests might use it to promote business, help make expansion easier, or secure contracts for resources and labour. The problem is when it starts getting bigger or more aggressive. And this is still small and local? Yes, Nemel nodded. In short, influence can be used to alter the economic and political battlefield and remove the competition. Businesses can be forced under because rivals holding a superior negotiating position will out-compete them. A Noble house or faction can slowly take over the economy of a city if its members are skilled enough and its rivals arent. Once they do that, they essentially hold the lynchpin to an entire County or March and then theyll shift their attention towards the rural fiefs in the territory. For the first time in Nemels recollection, Dame Verilyn cast a lingering gaze westwards towards the towering peaks. My father was doing something similarI think? He consolidated power by gathering his family, biding his time until we were strong enough to wipe out our rivals. Or maybe thats not quite the same. I suppose we were considered war potential rather than this political and economic power you Humans invest so much into. In the old days, Nemel said, powerful Nobles could do that. Thats actually how we split from Re-Estize. The Imperial Army was established early in the Empires history, so, after that point, it became political and economic, as you say. I guess what Im describing is how Human factions rise to power when open warfare isnt an option: they gain influence over urban centres and their surrounding territories. At the point when competition becomes too stiff for legitimate means to gain any ground, things can get really dirty. Rivals can be implicated in crimes or otherwise set up to fall out of imperial favour and the Court Council will purge them. This just repeats itself until the entire area is in line with the faction that presides over it. The Emperor doesnt do anything against this influence over his new appointments? Hmmhow do I put itits not something you can target, its more like a set of economic and political realities that slowly shift over time. The newly-promoted bureaucrats are especially vulnerable: they dont have the skills or awareness to realise that their new titles are in a place that already works in the presiding factions favour. The conditions they find their new fiefs in arent ruinous, so they more often than not just do their best within the boundaries that have been set for them under the assumption that things are normal. Thats the problem when you have a pure bureaucrat in office: they tend to only see numbers and the technical side of things. Unless they start learning how real Nobles do things, they remain oblivious. Nemels parents considered such newbloods excellent examples as to why their familys traditions and aristocratic education held an advantage over the cold bureaucracy that the Empire tended to promote. The rules that dictated imperial politics gave true Nobles an undeniable edge against all of the talented individuals promoted in the wake of the Bloody Emperors actions. Her familys overall strategy was to use their training and skill as Nobles to defend themselves from the machinations of other Nobles while remaining absolutely loyal to the Imperial House. Its success was in no small part due to the fact that House Grans main incomes came from their involvement in the Magic Item industry, which hinged directly on the main branch of the family and vassals whose families had been with them for as long as anyone could remember. Loyalty was their best defence, but many dismissed it as a weakness. Exerting pressure against House Gran was extremely difficult without being overly disruptive and thus drawing the eye of the Court Council. No one dared to risk that C especially with the current Emperor. The reason why Nemel had become caught up in things was that she had stupidly stuck her head out by insisting on a career in the Imperial Army in her whimsical effort to stay connected with her friends and enjoy a bit of personal freedom. As it was often said, everything became clear in hindsight. Nemel no longer had any desire to work in the Imperial Army. Once enlisted, however, the only way for women to be prematurely discharged from military service under honourable conditions was to get married and retire to family life. Men were stuck until they served their terms, which were calculated according to the resources that the Empire had invested in their training and future retirement. Alternatively, they could be deemed unfit for service. The Battle of Katze Plains had resulted in roughly 4,000 soldiers retiring due to mental health issues. Fortunately for Nemel, an unprecedented alternative had appeared in the form of Dame Verilyns desire for vassals to help manage her land. The way you make it sound, Dame Verilyn said. Some people will eventually become so powerful that they can challenge the Emperor. Its not that easy, Nemel replied. The Emperor is backed by the Imperial Dynasty C the three Ducal houses, their cadet branches, and the Imperial Harem C the Imperial Army, the Imperial Ministry of Magic and the Imperial Magic Academy. Thats pretty much half of the Empires wealth, all of its military might, and the institution that directs the future of the Empires leadership. Also, one can only rise so far before they risk the wrong sort of attention: if the Emperor doesnt like the way that someone is sticking out, theyll be set up to fall and the cycle starts all over again. This was what Nemels father considered the most insidious aspect of it all, a systematic sterilisation of the Empires civilian aristocracy. Every Noble attainted was generations of tradition specific to that lineage destroyed, replaced by something cold and empty. As a result, the Empire as a whole was diminished. He even went so far as to privately say that the Imperial Dynasty was slowly killing off a part of the soul of the Empire. The traditions of the martial nobility were carried into the Imperial Army, but civilian aristocrats had no such recourse to preserve their collective heritage. Since the Imperial Dynasty was rarely the target of such measures, it felt as if they were slowly rendering the rest of the nobility impotent against the political and economic machinations of the Imperial House. When Fundamental Principles of Magocratic Governance was published, he was somewhat mollified as it was written by a dukes daughter and directly proposed to address the issue. HmmI could make sense of about a quarter of everything that you just said, Dame Verilyn told her. Eh? Nemel blinked, But doesnt the Sorcerous Kingdom have Nobles? You should have at least seen something like this going on. It isnt as if these types of Nobles go out of their way to explain every little thing they do, Dame Verilyn shrugged. Also, I have a sense that the sort of thing that youre describing would be terminally idiotic in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Nobles like Lady Zahradnik have a mysterious way of seeing straight through people who run afoul of His Majestys will. Once they are identified, an investigation incorporating mind control would settle the matter. I see Dame Verilyn had mentioned something about mind control in Engelfurt. It would certainly put an abrupt end to anything of the sort. Since my charming people would be breaking one of your laws or customs or whatever here, Dame Verilyn told her, youll just have to point these things out to me as we go. Your house excels at defending itself against these activities, yes? Ill do my bestum, what am I to you, anyway? The vassals of Knights dont usually have fiefs, so Im a bit confused over that. That is a very good question. I dont recall anything existing in the aristocratic hierarchy that matches. How about the default Minion C its a reliable classic. ErI dont think I would be able to live with everyone calling me Minion Gran. Maybe a titled appointment? What else did you have in mind aside from managing farming villages? Dame Verilyn furrowed her brow for a good long while. I admit that my efforts at the whole demesne management thing have been dismal. How about you take over all of that? Once you prove your capabilities, of course. A-are you sure about that? Dont get too excited, its a mountain. What about the villages that you mentioned? I said that there was land enough for ten villages along the riverfront. Oh. Nemel started to mentally tabulate everything she would need to get started. Having land was all well and good, but it sounded like there was no infrastructure or anything beyond the land itself. Nemel had no money or peopleDame Verilyn mentioned something about Goblinshow many potatoes would they produce? Could they even grasp the concept of tenancy? Did Goblins even farm? If its too much for you to handle No, its fine! Nemel hurriedly answered, I can do it. At least I think I can. I suppose Im something like a bailiffor a seneschal? Whatever you like, Dame Verilyn told her. As long as I get my taxes. They stopped in front of their merchant inn, where Dame Verilyn held out the packed-up stack of meat pies. Nemel looked down at them in confusion for a moment before taking them in hand. As Dame Verilyns follower, wasnt she supposed to be carrying them in the first place? She needed to review what she had learned of being an attendant from her parents and her sister. Whats going on now? Nemel asked. Im going to change, Dame Verilyn said. Deliver these to Zu Chirus stand. I will see you there. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Nemel walked off towards the southern end of the city, the small basket of meat pies swaying lightly in her grip. The agents who had tailed them all morning appeared to stay behind to watch for Dame Verilyns reappearance, though she couldnt be absolutely sure that all of them had. Her worries over the possibility mounted until she stopped at the entrance of an alley to cast Reinforce Armour and Shield Wall. Though the crowded streets of Oestestadt strongly deterred such attempts, attacks in broad daylight were not unheard of in imperial cities. Miss Gran? Nemel jumped at a voice drifting out from the alley. Her head snapped over to look towards its source in a panic. It took her a moment to recognize who had spoken. Fendros? The woman brightened at the sound of her name. She came forward, lifting her skirts as her heels tapped over the hardened soil. It really is you! I thought you looked familiar, but I couldnt be sure with that scary uniform. Im so relievedI mean, its good to see you again, Miss Gran. Just Nemel is fine. I-I cant, Fendros looked down. This isnt the Academy Nemel glanced over her old classmate. She was dressed to impress: her silken locks of golden hair flowed softly over her shoulders and it looked like she had recently visited a salon. The barest trace of an expensive fragrance lingered in the air. Fendros was one of the prettiest girls in her second-year class C which was saying a lot as the majority of their class was composed of Nobles C and now she was out in full battle gear. An uneasy feeling grew in the pit of Nemels stomach as she took in Fendros appearance. This isnt something she can afford Nemel struggled to maintain her neutral smile. Fendros pastel-blue dress was tailored in the latest winter fashions. Its raised skirts revealed shoes and stockings that were well beyond her usual means. A part of Nemel wanted to reach out and hug her old classmate, but the aristocratic training instilled into her dictated that she couldnt. Fendros was one of the attainted. Did your father put you up to this? Nemel asked. yes. Unable to contain herself at the meek answer, Nemel sighed. Of the attainted, many prudently took their skills and what remained of their wealth out of the Empire, moving out of the country to create new lives for themselves and their families. Others worked desperately to regain the favour of the Emperor or at least try to ensure that their children had every advantage that remained to them to secure their futures. Then there were those who clung to the past, acting as if nothing had changed or things would return to normal somehow. While not as foolish as Mister Furt, Fendros father was still in the category of attainted who clung to the vestiges of their former status. He had probably expended a large fraction of his remaining fortune in a desperate gamble to curry favour with the Sorcerous Kingdom by throwing his daughter at Frost 19. Fendros fearfully looked up at Nemels frustrated expression. I-its not that bad, she brushed a lock of golden hair back from her forehead. Ive managed to affiliate myself with someone along the way Who? At her question, Fendros fell silent. I cant help you if you dont tell me, Nemel said. Fendros mouth worked silently. Her mask started to crumble, revealing a mixture of hope and doubt. Help me? Ibut youre with one of the factions from the army, arent you? Do you mean to say that youre proposing an alliance? That was normally what it would mean. Factions often banded together, forming blocs that vied with one another for influence. Fendros poorly-composed reaction showed just how tenuous she thought her position was. They didnt promise you anything at all, did they? No, Fendros shook her head. But thats how it works most of the time, yes? Even without any stated agreements, its a chance for me to prove my worth. I had to take it, Miss Gran. Anger simmered within Nemel as her picture of Fendros circumstances grew clear. Fendros was a Noble in both pedigree and education, so certain things were essentially impossible to resist. Her father had sunk a fortune in his foolishly short-sighted gamble, causing Fendros to drop out of the Academy to enact his wishes out of familial obligation. Fendros was clever and resourceful, doing what she could to make the best of her unasked-for situation. Her beauty was such that she could easily exert her influence as a mistress, but, unfortunately, her target wasnt even Human. Nemel reached out with her free hand, grasping Fendros shoulder. After everything that had happened, she was sick of what went on in the Empire. A new land awaited where she had the chance to create a far better place. To succeed, however, she needed help. Im not talking about an alliance, Nemel told her. When I said help you I meant you. Personally. Youre wasted on this stupidity. My lord fathCI mean, my fathers ambitions aside, manoeuvring like this is normal, yes? Why do you think its stupid? Because the Sorcerous Kingdom is too powerful and they dont care. Frost 19 is here to perform a certain set of duties and not even the entire Empire can sway them. Everything else is simply a side thing that they may or may not find interesting. Then we should be targeting those side things to earn their favour She didnt get it. Well, no, she was technically correct but the side thing was probably beyond her imagination. Hand still on Fendros shoulder, Nemel pushed her deeper into the alley. Miss Gran, whatC Silence. Fendros eyes widened. Her hand fumbled around at her belt. I-I know youre in the army now, butC Im not going to hurt you, Nemel released Fendros shoulder. This is so that no one else can hear what Im about to say. Youre right about there being something that Dame Verilyn might want you for, but youre wrong about where it will lead you. The other womans panicked breathing slowed. She slipped her dagger back into its sheath, peering at Nemel suspiciously. By offering her a name, Nemel had tempted her with the possibility of learning more valuable information. What do you mean by that? A faction in the Imperial Army might have sent me at first, Nemel told her, but I work for Dame Verilyn now. To be precise, Ive become her vassal. Youve gone over to the Sorcerous Kingdom? Fendros frowned, But how? And why would you want to do that? Its a nation of monC Im going to slap you if you finish that sentence. Fendros clamped her mouth shut. I became a vassal for the same reasons anyone becomes a vassal, Nemel said. Dame Verilyn has land and shes looking for people to help manage it. Ive been granted some land in a river valley C a baronys worth. Furthermore, Dame Verilyn has appointed me as Seneschal of her territory. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Seneschalso that means Thats right. You were a Noble, Fendros: Im offering you a chance to do what you were raised to do. this isnt some sort of cruel trick, is it? Fendros asked, Everyone likes making fun of the attainted. Do you think I would do that? Waves of golden hair went back and forth as Fendros shook her head. Her lips started to tremble. Tears welled up in her eyes and she quietly started to sob. Wewe can be Nobles again I never stopped being a Noble, Fendros. Oh, thatsC Fendros sniffed, I mean, Liz is here too. You remember her from our class, right? Shes working for Count Granberg, so I teamed up with her. Is there a place for Liz as well? Her grades at the Academy were just as good as mine Its just me and you so far, so I dont see why not. Dame Verilyns territory is far larger than a regular barony and theres a lot of work to do. Hmmwasnt there a third in your group back at the Academy? Ida is still at the Academy, Fendros nodded. I can Message her about it if you want, Miss Gran. Her family is almost out of money so they couldnt even do this much. Just how many people did they send after Frost 19? The Imperial Dynasty is keeping their hands off but every other major faction is here, plus many of the smaller groups. I heard that theres another official from the Sorcerous Kingdom due to arrive in this area at the end of the month, so everyone has positioned a sizable portion of their resources in the region. Nemel shook her head wordlessly. If this other official was anything like Dame Verilynthe Empires factions were playing a game that the other side had no need nor inclination to. Just how much wealth and influence would be squandered by the end of everything? You can let Ida know about it so she doesnt get caught up in anything rash while her parents flail around, Nemel said. I think things will work out, but we still need to receive approval from my new liege. Well see what happens after that. Yes, Miss Gran, Fendros nodded. What should we do for the time being? Go and get Elise, then change into something normal. We can probably sell all the expensive stuff you were sent here with for a good price in one of the cities on the strand. The money will come in handy when we go over to the Sorcerous Kingdom. The money belongs to our families though Yes, and they dressed you up and tossed you out here to be eaten. You can treat it as a better investment and provide them with returns once we get things going. Oh, youll probably want to keep them in the dark about this so they dont try anything dumb. Right. I guess I should find Liz, then. Will you be waiting here? Nemel hefted the basket in her hand. I have to go to the plaza in the southern quarter, she said. You should find us there easily enough. Well be there, Fendros lowered her head. Thank you so much, Miss Gran. Fendros disappeared back into the alley. Nemel made her way to the southern plaza, wondering if she had gotten ahead of herself. In the end, she decided that it was worth the attempt. A difficult reality that Nemel preferred not to dwell upon awaited young women from attainted houses. Fendros, Elise and Ida didnt deserve to suffer for the mistakes of their parents. They were brought up as proper Nobles and had an Academy education. They also werent stupid. Since they were a part of her class, they were enrolled in the magic stream too. That part might not matter too much since the Sorcerous Kingdom was a nation ruled by an unfathomably powerful magic caster that probably knew everything there was to know, but Nemel believed that they could at least serve in the basic roles that magic casters tended to fill. Dame Verilyn C in her Human form C was already at Zu Chirus stand by the time she arrived. Officer Gran, she said, you took longer than expected. Were you ambushed along the way? That might not be wrong My, how terrible. Was it the men who followed you here? Which one should I kill? Perhaps all three? Nemels eyes widened in shock. K-kill? As you are my vassal, you are under my protection, yes? There are many convoluted things about Human society, but this part is simple to understand. Displaying dominance is something that naturally comes with having territory. A vision of Oestestadt being transformed into a pile of rime-coated rubble by Dame Verilyn formed in Nemels imagination. She quickly waved it away. I-its alright! Good, even. Im a bit happy that it happened. Dame Verilyn cast a dubious look at her. Well, I wont question yourtastes. Just let me know if something undesirable occurs. How did it end up like that? More importantly, would Dame Verilyn really kill someone because they laid their hands on one of her vassals? She supposed that it was a simple matter for someone so powerful. Nemel reheated the meat pies and handed them out to Zu Chiru and his apprentices. She had regained her appetite after speaking with Fendros, so she finished off her obsttorte before starting her work at the stand. About an hour later, Fendros and Elise showed up in clothes more suited for city streets. Upon spotting her, Elise rushed up to the stand, her bob of brown hair bouncing with her steps. Miss Gran, The tall young woman said tearfully, thank you so much! Liz Fendros frowned behind her, were in public. Acquaintances of yours? Dame Verilyn looked over from the centre table. They were my classmates from the Imperial Magic Academy, Nemel said. ThisC A customer came up behind Dame Verilyn, and she turned with a smile to speak with them. Fendros and Elise slipped in behind the sales counter with Nemel, then jumped back when they noticed the Quagoa under the counter. Hiiiieeee! The tall woman lifted a leg. Hiiiieeee! The Quagoa apprentice covered his head. Nemel reached out and drew Elise away from the table, just in case she tried to stomp on him. W-what is that! Hes a Quagoa, Nemel told them. This Merchant stand is owned and operated by Zu Chiru and his apprenticesor disciples? They speak a bit strangely sometimes but theyre nice people. Elise gazed over at Dame Verilyn. A small crowd had gathered around her. I thought the gorgeous girl speaking to the customers was the owner. Shes, uhsomething like an assistant. It shouldnt be a surprise that someone like her is doing the marketing, yes? Her two former classmates cast jealous gazes in Dame Verilyns direction. Nemel wondered if she looked like that when she had first met the Dragon Knight. Officer Gran, Zu Chirus voice came from behind her. Who are these young ladies? Ah, Master Chiru, Nemel stepped to the side. Theyre former classmates from the Academy. The what? T-theyre acquaintances. This is Fendroswell, I suppose it would be better to address her as Rei. This is Elise, who goes by Liz. Nemel silently stood by as they exchanged greetings, eyeing Fendros and Elises awkward behaviour. At least they hadnt tried to put Magic Arrows into his face. Zu Chiru would like to know why they are standing behind Zu Chirus stand. Umthey wanted to come with us, Nemel said. I was hoping that you wouldnt mind. Do Humans normally do this? Zu Chiru asked. Sometimes? Nemel answered, Do you think they could work for you while we go around the Empire? Zu Chiru peered at Fendros and Elise, then raised his head and tiptoed to look out across the market plaza. A clawed hand reached up to idly scratch his chest. Zu Chiru still cannot tell with Humans. Are they considered attractive amongst your people? Oh yes, Nemel nodded. Rei was one of the prettiest girls in the class and Liz is up there too. All young noblewomen are trained to entertain men and women both. If you say so Zu Chiru eyed them again. What else can Liz and Rei do? Nemel exchanged glances with her former classmates. Every family had unique aspects to its education, so she wasnt exactly sure what they had been taught aside from what was normally expected of an aristocratic houses daughters. They were from regular Noble stock, so their social graces, eye for value, and sense for politics and intrigue were probably polished far beyond Nemels. Fendros gaze went back and forth between Nemel and Zu Chiru. We originally came here to, well, you know. Attracting clients to this stand is nothing by comparison. We can work together with the girl thats already here, Elise added, to make the stand even more attractive. Were both arcane apprentices too, so do we have any spells for this? Several sets of spells were mandatory for students in the Academys magic stream. There were basic defensive magics C including simple attack spells like Magic Arrow C and utility spells to assist with their studies. Beyond that, they were instructed to settle on their careers before committing resources into learning specialised magics. Thinking about their circumstances caused anger to slowly rise within Nemel again. Even as attainted, they had desperately studied for the slim chance of an honest future in the Empire. That future had been cast aside by their families for a foolish fancy. Before all this happened, Fendros said, I was starting to learn Illusion and Divination-school spells. There are the Conjuration spells that I was using to make ends meet, too. Same here, Elise said. I guess we could summon salt? Half of the industries in every city use it, so it shouldnt be difficult to sell. The conversation turned business-like as they discussed what could be added to Zu Chirus inventory. Thirty minutes later, they came to a tentative agreement over their employment at the stand. Nemel smiled, imagining a little bit of weight being lifted from Fendros and Elises shoulders as a semblance of control returned to their tumultuous reality. Perhaps Dame Verilyn wasnt as gentle and kind as Nemel originally thought she was, but it seemed that they could at least live decent lives as the Frost Dragons subjects. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 After dealing with the latest batch of customers, Dame Verilyn returned to their table. She eyed Fendros and Elise, who were casting Summon Spices to fill pouches of salt. So, you were saying This isnt the right place for a formal introduction, Nemel said, But these are two of my classmates from the Imperial Magic Academy. Fendros usually goes by Rei, and the tall one is Elise, who goes by Liz. And now theyve been employed by Zu Chiru, Dame Verilyn said. They appear to be noblewomen C why are they suddenly working at a Merchant stand? Theyre not noblewomen anymore, Nemel lowered her voice. Their houses were subjected to attainder. Theyve essentially become outcasts of imperial society. Both Fendros and Elise visibly faltered at her words. Dame Verilyn did not shift her attention towards them, though Nemel highly doubted that the Frost Dragon didnt notice how anxious they must be. As your seneschal, Nemel pressed forward, I will require staff. Fendros and Elise C and a third by the name of Ida C are noblewomen born and raised with an education from the Imperial Magic Academy. Rather than seeing them go to waste here, I recommend that we take them in. Administrative staff of their calibre are not usually something you can pick up off of the street. Is that so? Alright then. As Dame Verilyn started to walk away, Fendros spun around. Th-thats it?! An incredulous look broke out from under her calm mask, Youre not going to question that at all? Are you not as Miss Gran says you are? We are, butC Then whats left is to see how well you perform. Both Fendros and Elise were staring at Dame Verilyn now. To make such a major decision uninformed was just as odd to Nemel. The Frost Dragon in Human form turned to regard them quietly. Human simplicity at work again, I suppose, the trace of a smile played over her lips. W-what do you mean? Nemel swallowed. The last time Dame Verilyn broached the topic of Human simplicity, she didnt very much enjoy the outcome. Does being cast out make one any less than what they are? Dame Verilyn asked, Does it change one in some fundamental way? Deny them something? I do not believe that this is so easy to achieve, so it seems just another way that Humans attempt to impose their arbitrary nonsense upon others. It is as if you believe that if you declare a Wizard no longer a Wizard, they will lose their ability to wield magic. Dame Verilyn stepped aside and one of Zu Chirus apprentices went by to pick up a few pouches of salt. The Frost Dragons turquoise gaze passed over each of them in turn. If you can do as Miss Gran says, then you can. If you cant, then you cant. As for the measure of your character, my liege will be the judge. With that, Dame Verilyn wandered back out to speak to the customers gathering in front of the stall. Fendros and Elise finished filling a few more pouches and stepped back from the counter with tired sighs. From their drained appearance, Nemel estimated that they were only two or three spells away from depleting their mana pools. Since youll be working at the stand, Nemel said, you dont have to empty yourselves out like you used to after school. Hmmyoure right, Elise made a face. Force of habit, maybe? Were used to tapping ourselves out like Faucets of Spring Water. Its fine this time, Fendros said. If our inventory is too sparse, people will think that theyre leftovers that no one else wanted for some reason. Maybe some stands were like that, but would it count for industrial salt? Nemel didnt think it would matter so much. You still have to look good for the customers, Nemel said. Tapping out doesnt look so pretty. Their hands went up to lightly touch their faces. Fendros reached down to pull a small mirror out of a belt pouch. This is going to be the weirdest ore stand ever, she said as she tried salvaging her appearance. Three Noble girls, five ratCI mean, Quagoa, and onewhat is she? Yes, thats right, Elise lowered her voice. When Rei came to get me, the people who werent watching this stand were turning Oestestadt upside-down looking for the Elf that came in with you. Thatsthats her, right? Is she using Illusion or Transmutation-school magic to alter her appearance? The way she talks about Humans C shes not one of us, is she? Its not something we should discuss where people might be listening, Nemel told them. If we mess things up for her, she might get angry. Pay attention and youll figure out what you need to know when it comes to working with her here. Another apprentice appeared to carry the newly-filled pouches of salt away. He brought them over to Zu Chiru, who was neatly lining them up in a wooden case on a newly-purchased table. Nemel looked around, wondering if someone was creeping about nearby. Dame Verilyn never deviated from the image of a lovely poster girl while she was working at the stand, so there were no cues for Nemel to work with even if the Frost Dragon detected the presence of a spy. She either didnt care at all or understood that what she was doing was utterly overwhelming for any Human to keep track of. Instead of trying to hide everything, she simply crushed observers with the sheer volume of information that enveloped her. The notion did nothing to assuage Nemels fears, however. Her nervousness grew until she led Fendros and Elise inside the tent, casting a Silence spell to prevent any of their discussion from leaking out. Two apprentices looked up at them from where they were cleaning some new inventories of ore purchased sometime after they arrived in the city. Elise looked down at them briefly before taking off her gloves and eyeing the spacious interior. Its so warm in here, she closed and opened her fingers. Do you think we can rest inside if we get too cold? I dont think Master Chiru would mind, Nemel replied, as long as you keep it reasonable. The Quagoa take turns working inside for the same reason, so if you can find some work of your own to do for the stand in here, it should be alright. The two apprentices turned their attention back to their task, nibbling away at the chunks of stone in their claws. She still wondered whether they were actually being paid to eat. Did Quagoa get fat? Was it even possible to get fat by eating stone? Nemel shook her head, looking back towards Fendros and Elise. At any rate, she said, all of those other people are still out there, so youre in the same position that Im in now. Maybe worse C youre not members of the army and youve gone out of order by joining us. Count Granbergs people might even retaliate against you for leaving their group, so make sure you have enough mana to defend yourselves with and counter attempts at magical subterfuge. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Fendros put on a thoughtful look, nodding slowly at Nemels words. As she grew accustomed to their operations, she would probably be far superior to Nemel at dealing with factions that tried to encroach on their position. Should we continue reporting back to the Granberg factions coordinator? Fendros asked, They know you came in with the Elf, these Quagoa, and the rest of the people in that caravan, but they still havent figured out which one of them is Frost 19. I thought some of them would have by now Nemel frowned. Some suspect that its the Elfor whatever she is, Fendros explained. The Human is so flashy that most of them think shes some kind of trap or distraction. We can slowly ease them into the realisation. If we do it that way, Granbergs people wont retaliate because theyll think theyve managed to position agents on the inside. The longer we lead them on for, Elise said, the angrier theyll be when they discover whats happening. Is that safe? Well be fine, Fendros waved a hand. They arent expecting us to do anything significant C in fact, theyd rather we didnt since they will want to claim credit for any major breakthroughs. We are all allies and rivals at the same time. For our part, well behave as desperate fallen noblewomen are expected to and offer up morsels of hard-earned information to our handlers now and then. They might try to squeeze us for everything that were worth, but they wont expect much since were ultimately failures in their eyes. The more I think about it, Elise frowned, the more relieved I feel. That coordinator was starting to get too handsy with us. Sooner or later Im pretty sure he would have told us that we werent pulling our own weight and demanded that we join him in his bed if we didnt want to be kicked out. Nemel shuddered. They were probably too valuable to easily discard, but even the suggestion that she would be excluded from the group was intimidating enough for many women to give themselves up C especially ones in a desperate situation like Fendros and Elise. Well, he isnt horrible to look upon, Fendros said, and you know as well as I that either of us would happily offer ourselves to a Dragon if we thought it necessary. Still, youre right C I would rather not be required to do something like that. Ahshould I tell them? It was probably better not to so they could more naturally settle into their roles. She didnt know how they would react to the fact that they actually had happily offered themselves to a Dragon. Being around Dame Verilyn more would help soften the blow. What can we tell them, anyway? Elise asked. Slowly crossing off the lists of potential candidates for Frost 19 would be the logical choice, Fendros answered. Thats what everyones still trying to figure out, after allhow long are we going to be in the Empire, by the way? According to what Ive been told, Nemel replied, theyre doing the whole outer circuit. the whole thing? The golden-haired woman frowned, But thats at least two monthsmore like three. Well need more information to dole out if thats the case. Identifying Frost 19 will buy us two weeks, at most. Fendros and Elise hmmd. Nemel hadnt reported in to any of the army offices at all; maybe she should be offering some breadcrumbs of her own to General Ray. Do you know what shes here for? Fendros asked, Everyones managed to get their hands on the Imperial Air Service filing attached to Frost 19, but its rather normal-looking. Thats because it is Not that it appeared to be. Everything normal attached to Dame Verilyn ended up being so extraordinary that observers from the Empire couldnt help but imagine that something else was going on. Even after travelling with Dame Verilyn for a week, Nemel still couldnt quite believe that things were precisely as stated: Dame Verilyn was here to learn about the Empire by participating in a trade circuit with a Merchant from the Sorcerous Kingdom. House Grans most powerful secret weapon was the realisation that genuine conduct was the Empires greatest weakness. If the Emperor said something like this person is my friend as a purely honest statement, untold fortunes would be expended trying to explore the layers of meaning hidden behind his words. Intrigue was so firmly entrenched into all levels of imperial society that people couldnt help but try to figure out the hidden angles to every action that they observed. The degree to which it affected an individual depended on where they stood and how they were raised, but there was at least a little bit of it in everyone. Dame Verilyn and the Quagoa were straightforward people, which Nemel liked very much about them. By simply being who they were, however, they immediately aroused suspicion. Imperial citizens just couldnt be satisfied until they had rationalised some sort of truth to everything. That being said, House Grans weapon wasnt very effective when it came to getting ahead. Her parents were amused to no end whenever a rival tied themselves into knots over nothing, however. Its normal-looking because it is, Nemel told them. I think our strategy should revolve around telling people the truth. Fendros and Elise wrinkled their noses in unison. What does that mean? Elise asked. It means what it means, Nemel answered. I dont mean to say that we should lay everything bare for everyone to see, but if anyone asks, you should offer enough of the truth to satisfy. They wont be able to say that youre wrong because that is what theyll also see. And because were stupid fallen noblewomen, Fendros tapped her chin lightly, theyll just settle on the idea that were incompetent and the real truth is something they have to piece together on their own. Thats extraordinarily vicious, Nemel. To think that we had a mastermind in our class hiding in plain view the entire time. It must run in the family, Elise added. I always wondered why all of House Grans rivals just imploded for no apparent reason. Since youre all magic casters, there were some rumours that you conducted dark rituals to curse your enemies. But to think that a minor house could be so terrifying Nemel wanted to sigh. Attainted or not, these two were imperial aristocrats to the core. Ah, good, youve not gotten to work yet. Nemel, Fendros and Elise all jumped at the sound of Dame Verilyns voice. Apologies, Dame Verilyn, Nemel lowered her head, we were just C wait, good? Indeed, Dame Verilyn closed the tent flap behind her. Since you have become my minions, there are some basic rules that I would like for you to follow. Rules? Elise said, Are there some regulations from the Sorcerous Kingdom that we must adhere to? Rather than regulations or laws, I suppose they are more like guidelines or customs. The Humans in the southern territories of the Sorcerous Kingdom do not appear to have any problems with them. Since you will be, by extension, Lady Zahradniks subjects, it is probably for the best that you do the same. Fendros and Elise looked over at Nemel, and she shook her head in response. It was the first she had heard of any rules or guidelines. What must we do? Fendros asked, visibly bracing herself. It seems to be common sense to me, Dame Verilyn answered, but be sure that you are only doing what you are supposed to be doing. Huh? Nemel furrowed her brow in confusion. Dame Verilyn snorted. Silly isnt it? To think Humans would require that sort of reminder. To be born with an identity crisis is a terrible thing. N-no, Nemel said. I meant we require clarification as to what this means. The Frost Dragon in Human form rolled her eyes, placing a hand on her hip. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, she said, there is a place for everything and it is best for people in their respective places to excel at what they do. That means you should do what you are supposed to be doing. Farmers farm; Smiths smith. Nobles noble. This is not hard to grasp, yes? Humans seem to mostly do this, but sometimes they become deviants. But were Nobles and Wizards both, Fendros said. Doesnt that mean weve already strayed beyond this guideline? Nemel is an Imperial Arcanist, Dame Verilyn said. Like that treatise describes. As her classmate, does this not also mean that you are the same? Were they? According to Lady Friannes work, Nemel was almost certainly what was described as an Imperial Arcanist. Like Nemel, the trio of attainted noblewomen were in the Academys Magic stream, but they did not come from aristocratic lineages with established arcane traditions. So you want us to only do what arcane casters and Nobles are supposed to be doing, Elise said. Is that correct? Thats right, Dame Verilyn nodded. I expect you to put your skills and training as Imperial Arcanists to use, and I also expect you to avoid doing something that you recognize as the work of others. At this stand, for instance, you may do anything that falls within your societys expectations for your role as Imperial Arcanists. Do you understand what this means? They nodded in response to Dame Verilyns question. She bestowed a satisfied look upon them. Good. As a Bard, my role in Zu Chirus business operations is similar. Humans love to gather around the things that they consider beautiful, so with the four of us here I expect the stand to become quite lively. Master Chiru is already trying to figure out how he can capitalise on this. Nemel watched as Fendros and Elise nodded with determined expressions. Something in the back of her mind told her that Zu Chirus humble ore stand would not be so humble for much longer. Still, there was nothing to be done about it. They needed to work hard and prove that they were worth keeping to Dame Verilyn. The only worry that remained was whether they would survive the judgement of Lady Zahradnik. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 It was their fourth day in Arwintar. The winter weather changed little; pale sunlight occasionally broke through heavy clouds that drenched the city in sheets of icy rain. These conditions did not dampen the spirits of the citizens in the First and second-class districts, however: they continued to carry themselves with a brisk energy that cut through the biting winds and cold weather. Ludmila and her friends decided on a change in scenery after three days of shopping in the central market, heading out after a short stop to pick up breakfast at DEATH BREAD. It had become something of a routine: they went to the southern fourth-class district every morning before going off to do what they had planned for the day. Heyare you sure about this? The question came from the opposite corner of the carriage, where Liane stared absently at their breakfast on the table with a thin-lipped frown. Didnt you encourage us all to pick a couple of places wed like to see? Ludmila asked. Yeah, Liane said, but its the Slave Market. Maybe youre curious and all, but Ill tell you right now that the place is absolutely uninteresting. Ludmila gazed out of her window as their vehicle made its way across Arwintars First-Class District. She didnt choose the Slave Markets as one of her destinations because she thought that it would be interesting. Liane knew this as well, but her abhorrence of the practice made it so that she persisted in her attempts to dissuade Ludmila from investigating the system of slavery employed by the Empire. If we choose to only see what pleases us, Ludmila said, we would be no different than these imperial citizens who blind themselves to the costs of their progress. An incomplete picture will not help us or the Empire; any uninformed actions that we take may only exacerbate its problems. They slowed to a stop in front of an ornate, wrought-iron gate. Beyond it was a long avenue that led to a great manor over two hundred metres from the estates entrance. Counting its tall windows of crystal glass, Ludmila wondered how many halls and chambers the massive three-storey building contained. One of their footmen opened the door on her side of the carriage. Lady Frianne entered the carriage, light grey skirts raised in her silk-clad hands. Her complexion had gradually improved as she accompanied them over the past few days and the dark bags under her eyes kept concealed by illusion magic were mostly gone. Good morning, she greeted them with a polite nod. Mornin! Behind Lady Frianne, Dimoiya boarded with a bright smile. She plopped herself down across the table from Ludmila, examining the breakfast arrayed before her with a ravenous expression. The door clicked shut and soon after they continued on their way. Turn into a Zombie yet, Dimoiya? Liane asked. Nope! Dimoiya answered, picking out a lightly-frosted apple strudel from the centre tray, A Priest splashed Holy Water on me at the temple yesterday when she heard I was eating stuff from DEATH BREAD, though. My lord father nearly strangled her. Dimoiya cut out a huge bite from her pastry and Ludmila nearly shook her head. After her trip to the Katze Plains, she was certain that randomly tossing Holy Water at people would be illegal in places with Undead citizens. Furthermore, it proved nothing about those affected C almost all Undead took damage from Holy Water regardless of their disposition or intent. Did everyone bring their masks? Lady Frianne asked. Yeppers, Liane held up a simple porcelain mask that would cover her eyes and nose. Why do we need these masks again? Because itchy young noblewomen commonly go to the Slave Market. Yknow C to browse. Dont wanna stain our spotless reputations, yeah? Florine shifted slightly at Lianes silent innuendo. So Dimoiya, Florine asked. Have you been enjoying Dreams of Red III? Ive read it five times now! When do you sleep? Ludmila furrowed her brow. UhI cant remember, Dimoiya said. Its just too good. I especially like whenCmpha hoifh! Lady Frianne reached up and covered Dimoiyas mouth. I havent read it yet, she said. I thought you were trying to make the time for it, but youve already gone through it five times over? Lady Wagner, Im sure its clear that it should be my turn, yes? Not till you start calling me Liane. Liane. Dimoiya made a mournful noise from beneath Lady Friannes hand. Lianes brutal methods could make even a dukes daughter bend. After putting away Lianes copy of Dreams of Red III, Lady Frianne took a sip out of her steaming cup of imperial rose tea. After half a week, she still declined offers of breakfast from DEATH BREAD. I spoke with my lord father about the possibilities that youve presented, she said. Oh? Clara set down her fork, What did Duke Gushmond have to say about them? He refused most of the proposals immediately, Lady Frianne told them. The only suggestion that he appeared to show interest in was the notion that Skeletons could be used as labourers in the silver mines. Industries with the worst labour conditions tend to show interest in the Undead first, Clara replied with a slow nod, so I suppose it shouldnt be a surprise. I understand that its only been a few days, but have you checked with the other dukes or any of the more prominent nobles? Duke Vanelland and Duke Wimburg are still away, Lady Frianne smirked. With the impending operations of the Second and Sixth Legions, all of the margraves are out of the capital to prepare their territories for potential trouble. Ive spoken with a handful of counts, but they have so far been unwilling to entertain the use of Undead labour. If my familys silver mines show significant success, however, others should begin to express interest. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. It appeared that they had located one of the cracks in the Empires defences that her friends were looking for. According to them, time and profit would work to widen it until their ideological walls broke apart. How about the new machinery? Liane asked. Ah, about that. Everyone was interested right up to the point where they discovered what was powering everything. If not for that, Im fairly certain that everyone would have asked for an appointment. Ive only covered about a fifth of the First-Class district but, in the meanwhile, I think I know of someone who wont have any qualms over the use of Undead labour. Liane straightened in her seat. Who is it? One of the highest-ranking members of the Imperial Ministry of Magic, Lady Frianne said. The head of the Ministry has retired from the forefront of the organisation, so his lands have been redistributed to his disciples. So these newly-enfeoffed disciples need labour for their lands? Fluder Paradynes priorities revolved around creating fertile ground for the advancement of arcane magic, Lady Frianne told them. This included helping to establish the foundations of several imperial institutions and guiding the Emperors of every generation to create the Baharuth Empire of today. When it comes to demesne management or anything like politics or administration, however, he has no personal interest. As such, seneschals managed these territories on his behalf. Much like fiefs in Re-Estize, industries that exist on the land are not attached to any specific person or family, but the title. Since the lord of those fiefs was not in any way involved in the operations of his demesne, no entanglements arose from the transfer of their titles. The incomes provided by each fiefs industries and any derivative businesses simply go from the old lord to the new. Ludmila turned her gaze out towards the scenery of the First-Class District, brow furrowing as Lady Frianne spoke. As she understood it, this was the ideal system of administration that the Baharuth Empire pursued. It was similar to the compartmentalised administrative subdivisions that Ludmila and Clara had set up in their territories with the Sorcerous Kingdoms Elder Liches and not too different from how the old system of fiefs functioned in Re-Estize. The difference in the Empire was that the bureaucrat managing each subdivision was a graduate of the Imperial Magic Academy with all that such an education entailed. There were also questions about whether the bonuses of having a Noble serving as head administrator had equivalents in whatever Job Class these imperial bureaucrats were. Figuring that part out, however, was difficult since the Empire had far more uncontrolled variables to factor into such an analysis and lacked the exceptional data management of the Sorcerous Kingdoms administration. What sort of compensation were these disciples provided before this change? Clara asked. They were paid a salary out of the Ministry of Magics budget, Lady Frianne answered, which is in turn allocated by the Court Council. This is no longer necessary as they now earn revenues from their new titles. Administrative matters of this nature are not my strong point, but is this not a convoluted way to organise things? Liane and Florine appeared to ponder Ludmilas question. It doesnt sound like these titles are meant to be hereditaryI dont get it. Uhso they used to receive a salary, but their old boss is out of the picture andhuh? Something wasnt right. Florine took a sip of her tea. Alright, so by granting them lands, a salary no longer has to be paid by the Imperial Ministry of Magic. This frees up the Ministrys budget tono, wait It is to cultivate loyalty and display recognition. Ludmila, Liane and Florine turned their attention to Clara. It is the Emperor bestowing these titles, not the Imperial Administration. This means that the loyalty of those enfeoffed goes to the throne rather than the bureaucracy. Not only does the Imperial House use its authority and resources to keep the factions within the Empire in check, but it also ensures that the Imperial Administration and the institutions of the Empire are never in a position to move against the throne should unpopular decisions or reforms be required. More intrigue. Ludmila released a small sigh. Everything in the Empire seemed to revolve around political authority, influence and power. It was a very different sort of absolute monarchy than that of the Sorcerous Kingdom C one whose absolute authority needed to be constantly maintained lest it be lost to internal strife. By contrast, the Sorcerous Kingdom was ruled by a god. Its citizens could act with a certainty that stemmed from his absolute existence. Out of curiosity, Ludmila asked. How are the Imperial Knights compensated? I dont believe they are granted fiefs like conventional Knights. They are paid a salary like most officials in any government department, Lady Frianne replied. These salaries are according to rank, of course. As the Imperial Army answers directly to His Imperial Majesty, the Imperial Armys budget is derived from taxes and the crowns other revenues. Are new Nobles ever promoted out of its ranks? Those who distinguish themselves are promoted if their achievements are significant enough. Many high-ranking officers in the Imperial Army are non-inheriting martial Nobles who are granted lands of their own due to their martial excellence, but there are sometimes cases where commoners are promoted. Lord Peshmel is probably the most well-known example of this: he was originally a dockworker from one of the cities on the strand. Now, hes a Great Imperial Knight and Count Palatine of the Empire. Lord Peshmels arrangement is similar to these disciples in the Imperial Ministry of Magic? Though his rank and title are higher, Lady Frianne nodded, it effectively is. He similarly cares little for administration or politics: his lands are simply a source of income to him. The man is as common as he was the day he assumed his office C its quite infuriating for many members of the aristocracy to deal with. is that a good thing, or a bad thing? Lady Friannes lip twitched slightly. Depending on the circumstances, she said, it can be quite amusing. Especially when certain ambitious Nobles attempt to draw him into their games of intrigue. Other times, I wish I could strangle him. Since the Great Imperial Knights are first and foremost concerned with the protection of the Emperor, however, his conduct rarely results in issues when performing public duties. I see, Ludmila said. I suppose the relationship between members of the Ministry of Magic and the Empires aristocracy is somewhat similar. Their conduct would be considered stereotypical for Wizards, yes, Lady Frianne said. The individual I mentioned has a different arrangement from the others, however. Baroness Noia requested a county-sized expanse of undesirable and mostly-undeveloped crown land, which His Imperial Majesty was more than happy to grant. As with nearly all of the Ministry of Magics best and brightest shes quite the eccentric, but it also means that she has no qualms about employing the Undead if they provide tangible benefits. Will she be at the Ministry of Magic when we drop by? Liane asked. Baroness Noia is a researcher, Lady Frianne answered, and she rarely leaves her work. We should be able to find her in her laboratory while were there, and shell probably be more than happy to show you what shes been working on. Those who display interest in her research may not be able to easily peel her off of them, so you may wish to keep that in mind. The carriage stopped at the opposite gate of the First-Class District, undergoing a brief inspection before being waved through. As the road curved gently down the hillside, they were offered a commanding view of Arwintars northern sprawl. Beyond the cultivated fields outside of the walls, the mountains north of the capital could be seen crossing the horizon. Was there some specific reason you wanted to see the Slave Market, Lady Zahradnik? Ludmila turned her attention from the window to answer Lady Friannes question. Slavery is illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom, she said. As was it in Re-Estize. Ive personally seen the conditions and effects associated with illegal slavery early in the transitionary stages of E-Rantel, so I find it difficult to imagine what slavery in the Empire is like to have it remain an institution of one of the Sorcerous Kingdoms client states. I seeyou are aware of the imperial reforms brought about thirty years ago? I am, Ludmila replied. Even so, the idea bothers me. It is something I must see for myself. Lady Frianne studied her quietly from behind an unreadable mask. I cannot speak for what youve observed elsewhere, she said after several moments, but I believe that you will find slavery in the Empire very much unlike what you would witness in other nations. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Their carriage approached a large building complex dominating the northeastern second-class district. The area that it occupied exceeded many of the government complexes in the First-Class District. Is this the Slave Market? Florine cast a subdued look out of her window, Its a lot bigger than I thought it would be. It has to be this large, Lady Frianne said. Slaves are not the same as the merchandise that one puts on a shelf or in a crate: they require accommodations and various facilities to support them. Ive heard from my grandmother that this place was far different back before the reforms to imperial slave laws. What you see before you was brought about by the new legal requirements introduced by the previous Emperor. Before they finished rolling up to the entrance, Lady Frianne donned her mask. She indicated that the others should as well. Is it just me, Liane said, or does wearing these make our visit seem even more scandalous? The masks are mostly employed to prevent casual identification and observation, Lady Frianne said as the carriage came to a stop. Dimoiya will be leading us around for this, so those within who are aware of her association with our party will still be reporting our movements. Why Dimoiya? Ludmila asked. It would beimproper for a dukes daughter to be officially recognised here. Merchants representing specific interests usually perform most of the transactions in the Slave Market, but a Noble arriving to make personal purchases is not unheard of. Dimoiyas house is of the appropriate social rank to allow us free movement while also avoiding too much attention. Across from Ludmila, Dimoiya wiggled on a signet ring. She flexed her fingers several times and adjusted her mask before stepping out of the carriage. The entrance to the Slave Market was an open archway leading to a network of promenades laid between the different buildings of the complex. Though referred to as the Slave Market, it appeared to be a multitude of independent establishments sharing the same location. Dimoiya led them through the archway, and the guards gave the barest glance at the ring on her hand before turning their attention elsewhere. Looks like young ladies coming to visit is pretty common. Theyve got that inspection down to a routine. Ludmila released a quiet sigh at Lianes comment, but she couldnt refute the observation. The rules, culture and conduct of Arwintars citizens were far too complex for her liking and she could not adapt as quickly as her friends. Is seeing that signet ring really enough to dictate so much? Sure is. In the imperial capital, knowing whos who is a basic part of the peoples working knowledge. Understanding precedence and social order both keeps you alive and gets you ahead. Everything about you is weighed and measured at a glance and your treatment from that point onward can only be changed by new information that drastically changes the running perception. Even after several days, the entire experience still felt like she was walking around a place filled with undetectable traps. Hopefully, the character of Wardens Vale wouldnt warp in such a manner. Was there something in particular you wanted to see? Dimoiya asked. My expectations coming in werent exactly those that inspired anticipation, Ludmila answered. A sample of everything, perhaps? Hmmokay. Normally, people have an establishment selected in advance and head straight there. Its rare for people to shop around in the Slave Market, but its not against any rules. They turned a corner, heading into a more crowded area of the markets. Dimoiya stopped outside what looked like a larger store. A well-dressed female Merchant wandered around the floor, occasionally pausing to speak with the well-dressed men and women browsing the aisles. Rows of plainly-clothed individuals beside signs with various details written upon them seemed to be sizing up everyone that passed. This ones a place for clerks, accountants, scribes and such, Dimoiya said. The desk over there is for prospective clients who want to test a slaves skills. Those are all decently paying professions, Ludmila said. How did they end up here? Hmm Dimoiya rubbed her jaw, how do I put ityou know how apprentices agree upon terms of indenture when signing up to train under a master artisan? Yes. Its kind of like that. Most citizens of the Empire who are sold into slavery are consensual indentures. Some even call it a second apprenticeship. They fall into debt or need a large sum of money right away, so they sign contracts with Merchants who in turn sell indentures to the clients here. Those confident in their skills even use these indentures as a way to secure up-front capital for their own ventures. They lose their citizenship while theyre slaves, but once they fulfil their contracts they get it back. As Dimoiya spoke, Lady Frianne fell into step closer to Ludmila. Unlike those in rural vocations who have the option of negotiating tenancy or migrating to lands where expansion creates demand for their skills, she said. Urban professionals like the ones you see are subject to the strict regulation of the guilds, which are extremely restrictive on economic mobility. The simplest recourse is indenture in nations where it has not been outlawed. The Empires slavery reforms were enacted in order to secure the rights of imperial slaves and eliminate forms of slavery unproductive for the nation as a whole. Ludmila mulled over their case as Dimoiya led them deeper into the markets. Artisans appeared to be organised by profession over the floor, displayed in specialised stores. Some stood behind samples of their work. Liane stopped to pick up an iron gear, examining it with a critical eye. Ludmila cast a critical eye of her own towards Liane. Youre not buying him. Im just checking out his skills! That Merchant over there is coming for you now Liane carefully set down the gear and scurried off. They reached the end of the section, where a number of culinary artisans were preparing large amounts of food. Are they slaves, Florine asked, or are they working here? Both, Dimoiya answered. Why not, right? The slaves being sold here live on the premises and must be provided for until a sale is made. Its part of the contract that they sign with the Merchants who do their best to mitigate the cost of accommodating their inventories. The living conditions of these slaves have to meet the standards of well-being set by imperial law. Imperial law, huh Citizens of the Empire could become slaves. Since they became slaves under imperial law, they had to be safely returned to life as imperial citizens upon the fulfilment of their contract. As such, it was illegal to unjustly punish or otherwise abuse them. Physical abuse, criminal negligence and murder of imperial slaves would be judged as if the victim was an imperial citizen. I have a fair idea of what this part of the market offers, Ludmila said. Lets head on to the next. Sure thing. They went back the way they came, past the tidy market sections and bustle of activity. That the most prevalent odour in the air was simply that of lunch being prepared was a stark contrast to what she had expected after witnessing the chattel slavery of Re-Estize. How are imperial slave laws enforced? Ludmila asked as they returned to the main intersection of the Slave Market. Breaches of law result in fines, Lady Frianne said. Imperial slaves may report their masters to the authorities. Generally speaking, one does not damage or otherwise negatively influence their property since they are purchased for productive purposes. Well, they can but it would be highly impractical and, in the case of slaves, would be performing a criminal act. Meaning to say that the wealthy can effectively pay to abuse their slaves if so inclined? Lady Frianne fell silent for a dozen steps. This is an unfortunate possibility, yes. Repeat offences are of course factored into prosecution. Those wealthy enough to do this tend to be Nobles, however, so such instances are minimised. How so? Because there have been several cases where breaches of imperial slave laws were used as justification for attainder. This sort of outcome is especially popular with the common folk, so His Imperial Majesty is more than happy to act if so inclined. The guards at the entrance of the western markets seemed to exchange knowing glances as they passed between them. It wasnt long until they saw why. Can we turn around now? The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Itll be a good reference, Miss Dreamer. Argh! Did you see those looks the guards exchanged? They think were here totod-d-did they dip that man in oil?! The man noted Florines wide-eyed gaze, striking a pose and winking at her. Florine turned her face in the opposite direction, which didnt solve anything since there were barely-dressed men everywhere. Ludmila wondered what would happen if she struck her flint near one of them. Dimoiya cleared her throat. As you can see, she said, this section is for muscle. The establishments with the less flashy guys are selling labourers. These ones were passing by right now are loosely considered battle slaves, though they arent the same sort you might have found a generation or two ago. From least to most expensive, you have labourers, those suited for private security, and those skilled enough to be personal bodyguards. Those with extraordinary martial skill can go to the Arena and can rack up earnings. Doesnt that count as abuse? Florine asked. The arena environment entails a certain amount of risk, Lady Frianne said, but the terms of their indenture come with special clauses. One cannot simply use imperial slaves as fodder in the Arena or as expendable soldiers. If viewed from a simplistic standpoint, it is not much different than commissioning an Adventurer for a long-term contract. Costs for accommodations, equipment, training and treatment of injuries are shouldered by the slaves owner, so it is often viewed as an attractive avenue for those who are confident enough to risk themselves in combat but do not possess the required capital to begin their careers. It seems to be all men, Ludmila noted. Its all men on display, yeah, Dimoiya nodded. In truth, women sold in this section are just super high-demand. Well-to-do women tend to want at least a few women as personal bodyguards, but most arent wealthy enough to entice former Adventurers, Workers or Imperial Knights into their service. Strong and attractive female bodyguards are all the rage amongst men and beautiful women who can compete in the arena become fan favourites. Since women are already more scarce than men in this department, it inevitably gets like this. Ludmila stopped to examine one of the men along the way. He was about ten centimetres shorter than she was, with black hair and dark olive skin. A pair of dark brown eyes examined her in return. Youre not buying him. I was just trying to figure out what he was. You have a good eye, miss. A tall Merchant who looked every bit as muscular as the men on display spoke as he approached them. Ludmila turned her attention to the Merchant. Do I? The Merchant stopped in his tracks. Thats, ermindeed! Hes a rare import from across the Great Steppe. It seems like quite the distance to transport a slave, Ludmila said. Is he truly worth the cost? Truly, miss, truly, the Merchant smiled. Most of our combat slave inventory comes from the City State Alliance. Its truly rare that we get one from the world beyond. He is young and strong and handsome, eh? Ludmila turned to examine the slave again. He appeared to be about as strong as one of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Platinum-ranked Adventurers, which was especially confusing. How did someone who could easily make his way in the world end up as a slave? Seriously, Ludmila, youre not buying him. I wasnt considering it. There are many things that dont make sense with this one. How long have you had him for? Liane asked. He came with a caravan that arrived just before the winter. And how long do you expect hell be around for? Hmmnot long, I think, the Merchant replied with a calculating look. The Arena has already expressed a keen interest in this one. That so? Well, no point in competing with the Grand Arena. Guess well see what hes made of there. The Merchant lowered his head. Liane walked past him and Dimoiya went to catch up with her. They strolled around the battle slave area, though Ludmila saw little else of note amongst the slaves who attempted to appeal to them as they walked past. Was that guy really that great? I mean he has the exotic look and all, but He was about as strong as a Platinum-rank. What! Maybe we should buyC Were not buying him. I was more interested in where he came from and what he might know about the world across the Great Steppe. More accurately, Ludmila was curious about a Human from lands beyond where Humans were supposed to exist. Well, we know where hes probably going to end up, so maybe something like an interview can be set up whenever he gets there. Back at the main intersection, Dimoiya turned to face them with a tentative look. Umabout this next part Whats wrong? Clara asked. Its the section for personal slaves if you know what I mean. Everyone turned their gazes at Ludmila. I dont see why we should stop, she said. They advanced down the promenade towards a large building at the end. For the first time, the guards seemed about to stop them. Dimoiya did not slow, however, instead holding her head high as she led them inside. The lighting of the interior was dim, though the immediate surroundings should have been covered by the Darkvision items that her friends possessed. Over the floor, the establishments dividers were distinctly different from the other two sections, providing what Ludmila assumed was supposed to be a more exclusive atmosphere. Unlike the area with indentured professionals who were plainly attired and battle slaves adorned to exhibit their strength, the slaves here were all naked or close to it. Liane and Florine went rigid as they passed men and women who openly flaunted themselves as they drew close. Awkward Didnt you two come here to find consorts? Not here. And theres an order to things, yknow? It wasnt long until a Merchant intercepted their party. She glanced over them until her eyes found the signet ring on Dimoiyas finger. Welcome, she lowered her head with a smile. How may I assist you? Im just showing my friends around, Dimoiya replied. Of course. If you come across anyone that piques your interest, please dont hesitate to ask. They continued strolling down the aisles, and the woman shadowed them from several metres. Ludmila quickly noted a reversal from the area with the battle slaves. The vast majority of the people here are women, she said. They also seem quitebrazen. It is a common strategy, the Merchant replied. A strategy? Ludmila tried to keep the incredulity out of her voice. Most of the women you see here are those who are confident in their appearance, the Merchant told her. Those who can afford to purchase the types of slaves sold in this establishment possess significant wealth. Attracting such a master would offer a life of luxury far beyond what the average citizen can ever obtain. It felt as if every time her opinion of the Empire rose a bit, she came across something that smacked it straight back down. As they proceeded to the furthest reaches of the hall, Ludmilas expression grew grim. An Elf stood in a booth around the corner. Florine gasped quietly. H-his earswhy? Apologies if this disturbs you, miss, a woman in Merchants attire nearby said. They were already like this upon their arrival in the Empire. In a few spots along the hall, similarly maimed Elves languished in their displays. Their long ears had been cut in half as if someone had decided they shouldnt be any longer than a Humans. Where are they from? Florines voice trembled slightly. They are prisoners of war taken from the Great Forest of Evansha, the Merchant answered. People from the Theocracy find elven ears repulsive, so they aremodified to increase their value to prospective owners. We havent received a new shipment since the spring, so prices have risen sharply. Why they hadnt received new shipments was no mystery: the Sorcerous Kingdom lay on the trade route between the Slane Theocracy and the Baharuth Empire, and Clara did not allow a single shred of contraband over the border. How much are they? Florine asked. The Merchant listed the sums for the Elves on display. They were dozens of times more expensive than the slaves in the other two sections. A young female Druid with emerald eyes and golden hair appeared to be the premiere piece on display: she was several hundred times the price of an indentured artisan. Ludmila could probably charter two or three dozen of her fortified farming villages with the same sum. Florines hand went to her Infinite Haversack. Ludmila narrowed her eyes. Youre not buying them. Ludmila! This is so wrong. We have to do something! Slavery is illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Then Ill just let them go! They can be free. You heard this woman: they were taken in war and sold as slaves after their ears were chopped off! Theyre nothing at all like these other people. So you intend to right every wrong by opening your coffers? We dont even know how that war started or the circumstances behind their capture. The world has plenty of wrongs to sell you, Florine. More merchandise can be readily procured to appeal to your sensibilities. Florine bit her lip with a tearful look. Ludmila is right. Clara! Youre the last person thatC If you plan on saving people, you must make sure to do it properly. Purchasing slaves as a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom is unacceptable and simply setting these Elves free does them no favours in the Empire. I cant even save the people suffering right in front of my eyes? Youve already stopped the flow of slaves from the Theocracy. These must be the last few. I only control the route through my territory. There are other routes to the Empire and paying these prices makes those routes viable. Furthermore, it may make other sources viable. Throwing money at slave traders only incentivises the slave trade. It is possible to save these slaves by purchasing them, but you will also bring suffering to a thousand more. A permanent, effective solution is required to achieve what you desire. With a frustrated sigh, Florine stormed off. Liane hurried to join her, followed by Dimoiya. Ludmila turned to address the Merchant. Out of curiosity, Ludmila said. Why do these Elf slaves command such a high price? Because they are foreign slaves, the Merchant replied. I see. Imperial citizens who became slaves were protected by imperial law. Foreign slaves, however, were not. It did not matter if they were Humans, Elves or any other race. Masters of such slaves were free to do as they pleased and would pay exorbitant amounts to purchase that right. Ludmila stalked off after Florine, Liane and Dimoiya. She had seen enough. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 A large security detail of the Royal Earth Guard inspected their carriage at the gate of the Imperial Ministry of Magic. In addition to their well-maintained suits of minor and lesser magical equipment, they employed various magic items. A wing of Hippogriffs cast their shadows from overhead as several spells and magic items were employed to inspect the vehicle and its occupants. As Ludmila watched them work, one of the Knights holding an unknown device looked up at her. She held his gaze for several moments before he nervously turned away. Annoyed, Ludmila used her Skill to gauge his disposition as he went over to speak with his captain. He was darker than he should have been. Her annoyance grew as the two soldiers glanced furtively in the direction of the carriage and the captain darkened as well. They''re doing it again. Doing what again? Ludmila glanced at Florine. Little trace of her friends sour mood from the previous day remained and she was beginning to behave normally again. As for herself, there was little she could do that wouldnt run afoul of infringing on the Empires autonomy as a protectorate of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Letting us through unchallenged after detecting an anomaly. That knight over there realised that the magic item he was using wasnt working on me. Instead of investigating the issue, both he and his captain are looking the other way. The First Legions checkpoints had done so since their arrival in Arwintar, though Ludmila had only caught on to their behaviour sometime during the third day of their visit. Every checkpoint had magic casters and used magic items to inspect vehicles and their contents, but Ludmilas Ring of Nondetection would foil all of their attempts at gathering information with magic, special Skills, or supernatural Abilities. This would not be recognised as strange for some of them, but plainly out of place for others. Can you blame them? Yes. Florines cheeks twitched as she suppressed a smile. I admire your steadfast character, but you cant impose your values on imperial citizens. Technically we could, but our big sisters here dont want us to. Ludmilas attention drifted over to Liane. Would you do it if we hadnt said otherwise? Of course not. Thats exactly my point. We are entrusted with authority as representatives of a higher order and wield it responsibly. These knights are entrusted with the security of the Baharuth Empire, yet so readily shirk their duties. First Legion or not, theyre still those little people who dont want to get squished if they can help it. Even other Nobles would have a hard time C very few people enjoy the close support that our little group shares. Were like some weird, unheard-of exceptionwell, except you. You just do your thing until you get killed for it. She rolled her eyes at Lianes response. There are considerations that they must make on behalf of the Empire, as well. Even though we arent exercising our authority, the order that we serve still legally supersedes theirs. Combined with their views on the Sorcerous Kingdomwell, think of how people measure others at a glance in this country. Dimoiya is never challenged in public spaces by people beneath her station. Peoples heads go straight to the ground when Frianne shows her face. Depending on the circumstances we can potentially be higher than the Emperor, and because imperial citizens think the way that they do, theyll be erring on the side of caution. Florines interpretation was sound, but Ludmila was no less annoyed. It was one thing to be discreet and flexible; it was another to create gaping holes in security and ignore bureaucratic processes put in place to maintain order. She wondered how much of the Empires proceedings would be considered corrupt in the Sorcerous Kingdom. I wonder why it is that erring on the side of caution always results in looking the other way when it comes to us. Weve seen their behaviour around other dignitaries wandering around the First-Class District C their vigilance doubles and they try to impress the authority and prestige of the Empire upon their guests. Has it not occurred to them that being unprofessional around us will only damage the Empires reputation? Well, thats just how it is. Even Frianne struggles and shes had days to get used to us. A dukes daughter should represent the upper limit of their expected behaviour. Anyone higher would be an exception beyond exceptions. Or they could be a cranky hardass. The carriage doors opened. Liane hopped out before Ludmila could shoot her a look. Ludmila stepped out under the overcast skies. She waited until Clara, who hadnt commented on their discussion at all, disembarked before they headed into the grounds of the Imperial Ministry of Magic. Two Iron Golems stood on either side of the main buildings entrance. They seemed infinitely more reliable than the Human security forces, if only because they were mindless and would reliably attempt to carry out their orders. Between them stood two men. They were not adorned in the trappings of the Royal Earth Guard, instead wearing well-crafted robes. Various pouches and articles of unknown use dangled out from their belts as they lowered their heads. Welcome, Lady Frianne, the grey-robed man on the left said. Its been too long since your last visit. Its good to see you again, Lord Frosct, Lady Frianne smiled warmly. Ah C theyre totally into each other. Were they? It only seemed a friendly exchange to Ludmila, but Liane was probably much more sensitive to such things. Lord Frosct The man seemed to taste the word, then shook his head, Lord Frosct. I still cant get used to that. I would rather you address me as you have in the past, Lady Frianne. We are here in an unofficial capacity, Lady Frianne said, but it would be better if it was treated as a semi-official occasion. I see. One of those. Well, far be it from me to question the dynastic establishment. Lady Frianne stood to the side, gesturing to each of them in turn. I have the pleasure of introducing you to Countess Clara Odilia Dale Corelyn, Countess Liane Loretta Dale Wagner, Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, and Baroness Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier. As stated in our correspondence, they are Nobles from the Sorcerous Kingdom who have come to see Arwintar. Lord Frosct observed them intently as they made their greetings. It wasnt the look of male attraction that was so often cast in their direction: it was closer to the face Liane put on when studying her contraptions. Interesting He continued to study them long after Lady Frianne finished speaking, Nobles from the Sorcerous Kingdom, yet there does not appear to be a single mage amongst you. What say you to this, Lady Frianne? Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. They are former Nobles of Re-Estize, Lady Frianne told him. Their titles went along with the duchy. I see. Well, reality often disappoints. Still, their panoply is impressive. Nobles of Re-Estize are not known for their appreciation of magic, so I can only assume that this is a result of changes brought about by the Sorcerous Kingdom? You can tell? Ludmila asked. Lord Frosct raised his arms in answer, exposing hands hidden under the long sleeves of his grey robe. He presented two items in either palm. The fellows stationed at the perimeter possess certain shortfalls when it comes to magical security, Lord Frosct said. Their work is sufficient when dealing with the mundane and uninitiated, but we of the Ministry of Magic must take additional precautions by necessity. Lady Frianne glanced uncertainly between them. Will there be any problems, Lord Frosct? The problem is whether the problems are truly problems, Lord Frosct replied, and whether they are one sort of problem or another. The daughters of northern descent are all equipped to such a degree that the combined armament of the entire Royal Earth Guard would be put to shame by a single one of them. This lady of southern lineage does not appear to have any magic items at all, which means that she is either the worst or best equipped. In various ways. What ways might that be? Clara asked. My colleagues might notice and swarm you. That may work in your favour or against. Or both. I find it highly unlikely that Lady Zahradnik here is not wearing something at least as absurd as the rest of you, but this is only because the rest of you indicate that something is amiss. As such, it may result in some poking and prodding C a challenge for discerning individuals, if you will. A slow smile grew on Lord Froscts face. He gave them a thoughtful look. This will be very interesting indeed, he said. If you ladies are as strong as your items suggest, then the Empire shall face a great calamity should someone poke you in an unwelcome fashion. Come, Norman C let us witness the fate of our great nation. Lord Frosct turned with a lazy wave of his hand, making his way deeper into the Imperial Ministry of Magic. The brown-robed man bobbed his head once before following in his wake. Lady Frianne frowned after them. Youll have to forgive Lord Frosct, she clicked her tongue. He didnt even introduce himselfhe is Baron Willem Darel Van Frosct, one of the senior fellows of the Imperial Ministry of Magic. The man in the junior associates robes is his apprentice, Norman Ellig. I think I like him, Liane said. Can I take him back with me, Frianne? No. Liane grinned as Lady Frianne led them after Lord Frosct. Though his grey-robed figure was nowhere to be seen, their guide led them through the empty corridors without a hint of hesitation. You seem to know your way around, Ludmila noted. I came here to study twice a week when I was a student at the Academy, Lady Frianne replied. The Ministry of Magic was trying to recruit me since my first year and assigned Lord Frosct as my tutor in arcane magic. I became capable of casting third-tier spells towards the end of my senior year, but I was too busy working on my treatise to pay their overtures any mind. Not that I would have joined C a position of authority on the Court Council has always been my goal. You appear to be much happier here, Florine said. And not just because of Lord Frosct. Youre not wrong, Lady Frianne admitted, but the Court Council is where I am needed the most C especially for the people here. Most are much like the Master: they care little for what goes on outside of their fields of study. Someone needs to represent them in the palace. Magic and magic casters need to be recognised as an integral part of imperial culture: at the moment, we are little more than well-compensated tools. During their time together, Lady Frianne was always more than happy to discuss the content of her treatise. In the hallways of the Imperial Ministry of Magic, her conviction on matters of arcane culture echoed clearly down the otherwise silent halls. It was the place where she truly belonged and she championed its cause in the heart of imperial power. What sort of feedback have you received from the members of this ministry about your work? Clara asked. This cloistered setting makes for a good metaphor, Lady Frianne replied. The great minds of the ministry are somewhere between invisible and shunned by the rest of society aside from the utility that they represent. They, in return, care little so long as they are allowed an environment conducive to their studies. Things will remain as they are as long as they hold value to the Empire, but I feel that this sort of relationship is unhealthy. You make them sound like some sort of cabal. Lady Frianne laughed lightly. Yes, that is what theyre sometimes referred to as. The next closest thing to an Elder Lich cabal. If certain breakthroughs are made, this may very well end up being close to the truth. At the mention of the Undead casters, Ludmila became aware of many shadows in her negative energy perception. They were somewhere below, most likely in some sort of basement. So Liane said, About Lord Frosct. Are you bringing him into House Gushmond? Yes, Id like to know as well, Florine said. You seem wonderful together! Lady Friannes steps slowed. A resigned smile played over her lips. That is the plan, yes, she said. He is a prominent member of the ministry and a Fourth-tier arcane caster. The imperial dynasty has few magic casters, so I believe that creating a branch of casters for House Gushmond would be a wise move. His Imperial Majesty granting titles to the Masters disciples also means that our union would bring another fief under the influence of the imperial house. In all, the benefits are quite attractive. And you like each other, Florine added. Yes, that is a nice bonus. But they say that a dukes daughter can fall in and out of love according to the needs of her family. To be honest, I do not think theyre wrong. Well, thats how it is for all of us, Liane said. In your case, everything lines up nicely so you may as well be happy about it. I imagine there should be opposition to this, Clara said. Or is the situation in the Empire such that the leverage you represent is unnecessary? In my estimation, Lady Frianne said, there is currently no house or faction in the Empire strong enough to outweigh the benefits that a union with Lord Frosct will bring. His Imperial Majestys ongoing actions play a large part in this, but I suppose I am also personally invested. I want to prove that my notions about Imperial Arcanists are correct by raising them for the imperial dynasty. Theres just the matter of getting past my father and the rest of the old guard who think that I should still be strategically deployed according to past standards despite present realities. Even in my position C or especially because of my position C I must accede to the will of the dynasty. Ludmila could go and beat them up for you, Liane offered. I am not going to beat up a duke. Laughter echoed through the corridors of the Imperial Ministry of Magic. Dimoiya turned and raised a hand, walking backwards in front of Ludmila. Oh, oh, oh. Ive been curious for a while nowhow strong are you, exactly? Even the Royal Earth Guards scouts are stumped. Thats a good question, Ludmila replied. I havent done any real fighting since returning from the Katze Plains. Dont let her fool you with that humility of hers, Liane said. Shes killed so many things since the spring that you may as well write a story about her. Dimoiya sidled over to Liane, adjusting her glasses with a hungry look. Tell me more Hmm, well, after the annexation, Momon himself went to get her from the border. When he approached her capital, she ran out and challenged both members of Darkness with a rusty spear. What?! Uh-huh. How crazy is that? Liane struck a pose that didnt look much like someone wielding a spear. Ludmila leaned forward and frowned across at them. who told you about that? Momon did. Anyway, after that, she rode over to Fassett County. Its not there anymore. Then, over the summer, she destroyed an army of over a hundred thousand Goblins, Hobgoblins, Bugbears and some other things. At the end of summer, she climbed up into the highest valleys of the Azerlisia Mountains: the Frost Giant tribes were subjugated within days. Just before the autumn harvest, she hopped onto her ship and sailed up and down the Katze Plains, destroying hundreds of thousands of Undead along the way. Deep in its darkest depths, she faced off against six Elder Lichesat once. It was five. And I didnt ask for it C they were being unreasonable. See? She wont even deny that it happened; Zahradnik never lies. Thats why she usually doesnt say much: whenever she talks its like a spear comes out of her mouth and sticks you in the gut because the truth hurts. All things considered, I think she can beat up a duke. Dont let anyone know about any of this though or you might find her waiting under your bed with her pet Dragon. Dimoiya looked at Ludmila and swallowed. She turned back around and slid into place on the opposite side of their entourage. Please go easy on General Kabein and General Gregan, Lady Zahradnik, Lady Frianne said after a long silence. Theyre good, loyal men. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 They caught up with Lord Frosct in the west wing of the Imperial Ministry of Magic, where he stopped at each door to knock several times. Apologies, my ladies, he turned to lower his head as they approached, but this is how tours tend to go in the Ministry of Magic. Unless theyre considered a recognised peer in the field or someone who represents a sizable grant, everyone would rather avoid spending time entertaining visitors. You could say that were inherently resistant to the majority of conventional espionage attempts because of this. Ludmila studied the plain oak door and the bleak stone walls on either side. There was no indication as to what the chamber within contained. She could hear someone flipping pages inside, so it appeared that they were being ignored as Lord Frosct had suggested. Whats the usual process through which grants are made? Clara asked. In the distant past, Lord Frosct answered, the ministry was a think tank that could be employed by anyone to perform research and development in arcane fields. Like the Imperial Army, however, it was turned into a major national institution. As with the military, the Emperors of old were quick to realise our value and acted to place us increasingly under their control. This was roughly around the same time that the original school that eventually became the Academy was founded by the Master. In fact, I think the school was founded because the institute of the time needed a way to raise new generations of arcane casters. So the way that the Empire raises arcane casters employs an institutional framework similar to how the Temples of the Six raise Acolytes, Clara said. Do the Temples of the Four also do this? The magical potential has historically been rare, so how has competition for prospective students been managed in the Empire if so? Lord Frosct furrowed his brow at Claras line of questioning, his gaze unfocusing for several moments. ...ah, he nodded to himself. I believe that you have been subjected to a misconception. We dispelled this bit of common sense a century ago, but I suppose that these matters are not something most have any awareness of. The potential for arcane magic is unassociated with the potential forrather than divine magic, it would be more accurately described as a tier magic discipline fuelled by conviction. This type of knowledge does not transmit very well since the Temples consider it taboo to explore the nuances of what they consider powers bestowed by the gods. As such, those under their influence tend to remain ignorant of reality. So the educational models of nations with high degrees of religious influence like the Slane Theocracy and the Holy Kingdom of Roble are fundamentally flawed? Fundamentally, no. It is more that its application in certain areas isin error. This error is deeply ingrained in their culture C to the point where it is treated as common knowledge and not given much thought as you have just demonstrated. Since the two nations you mentioned are dominated by temple curriculums, a failure to realise the potential for divine magic is misinterpreted as not having potential for any magic. This results in these nations having disproportionate ratios of different types of magic casters. And, as a result, derivative industries and the benefits that they bring to society are never realised. The grey-robed Wizard turned an appraising look upon Clara. Very good, Lady Corelyn, he said. It is quite gratifying to enter into discourse with an aristocrat who has a mind for intricacies beyond politics, intrigue, and the accumulation of personal wealth and power. Even with the Imperial Magic Academy raising generations of the Empires future leadership, it is quite rare to find someone of your calibre in the Empire. I often wish that I could force obstinate aristocrats and bureaucrats into making the right decisions C perhaps our new suzerain will end up doing it for us? All things in good time, Lord Frosct, Clara replied. Implementing radical change comes with its own pitfalls, as wellthough I am surprised that the Empire is having problems of this nature. Yes, well, no matter how much progress we make, I suppose some things never change. In the case of the Empire, there are certain dynamics in particular that make thingsprickly. The Wizard and his apprentice continued down the hall. He gestured loosely for them to follow. As a scholar, he said, I am of the mind that all avenues of study should be explored to their fullest potential. Scholars, unfortunately, are rarely heeded unless those in power are desperately grasping for answers. That, or we can bring them wealth somehow. That is why patrons offer research grants, is it not? Clara said, There must be a middle ground somewhere C resources are limited so practical developments will garner the most investment. It is the solution and the problem at the same time. Since we are a formal institution of the Empire, everything must go through the Imperial Bureaucracy. A wealthy patron cannot simply appear and shower us with support C their support must be approved by the powers that be. Furthermore, the majority of the ministry is tied up with government projects: we are allocated a budget and only a small amount is set aside for theoretical research, which the administration sees as frivolous. Lord Frosct knocked on the next door. He waited for half a minute before knocking again. A muffled voice issued from the other side. Fuck off! Lady Frianne pressed the tips of her fingers to her forehead. Does this happen to everyone? Ludmila asked. Well, it isnt as if they can see through walls, Lord Frosct answered with a shrug. Even the Emperor himself is subjected to irate reactions if there hasnt been enough time to properly notify everyone of a visit. The doors tend to be magically locked, as well. More discreet individuals might put up warning signs about dangerous experiments or crucial points in research to ward people off. The Alchemists and Artificers in Wardens Vale never did that. Maybe it was because they were Merchants rather than scholars. Lord Frosct led them further on. Now, where was Iah, because the Empire holds the purse strings, branching out as we please is difficult. Since the Empire considers the Imperial Ministry of Magics efforts critical to the nation, it is more often than not that the fruits of our research are monopolised by the Empire. Near everything is secret, top-secret, protected or magically patented. Ludmila recalled Germaine LeNezs incident. Does magically patented involve explosions? Why, yes, it does, Lord Frosct nodded. Items that we expect to stay within the Empires borders C equipment for the Imperial Army or some other branch of the government, for instance C will inflict a magical brand upon those who tamper with them. Those who possess this brand are incarcerated upon detection. Exports of magical items patented by the Empire will explode if handled in the same fashion. This is to protect our technology, of course. ...and no one has taken issue with this. Im sure that they might, but attempts at theft should be duly punished, yes? Magical technology is a key factor in the power of any nation. We are simply defending our interests. This brings us back to the original topic: since the Empire is a secular state, the influence of the Temples is seen as undesirable. At the same time, the Temples are crucial to the well-being of the nation so we cannot simply discard them. They are rivals for influence in the Empire, Lady Frianne said. Even with absolute political authority and military power, our government is all too aware that the Temples can influence the population in undesirable ways should they oppose any of our policies or actions. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Re-Estize was a secular monarchy, but Ludmila didnt know whether it had the same issues with the Temples of the Four. Their position being what it was, the Temples of the Six focused entirely on the care of its congregation. Still, she was aware of the pressure that the Temples could exert C her debate with Bohdan over the evacuation of their village was an example of this. It was not conducted in the antagonistic manner that Lady Frianne intimated, however. So you curb the influence of the Temples bywhat? Liane asked, Limiting the number of Priests? Temple schools still exist, Lady Frianne said, but the Faith of the Four has no official representation in the Imperial Academy of Magic. Nor does it have any in our universities aside from the Military Academy. I see. The Imperial Academy of Magic raised the Empires leadership C the aristocrats, great talents and those possessed of substantial wealth. These students were raised in an institution that minimised the influence of religion. The segment of the population raised to become Priests would be commoners and thus offer no political or economic advantages to the Temples base of power beyond themselves. A grey-robed figure came around the corner of the hallway, pacing rapidly in their direction. Lord Frosct brightened. Ah good, weve caught someone outside of their laboratoryDerris! We have some visitors fromC Derris dashed towards them. He was a man of average build and height, but something about the way he looked in their direction was unsettling. Woah! Thats some crazyface if I ever saw it. Ill handle him. Their Shadow Demons settled back down. Derris arms came up and, just before he reached Clara, Ludmilas arm shot out and she grabbed him by the throat. Lifting the frenzied man from the ground, she hurled him into an open door nearby. Seeing that every other door was closed, the room was probably his. The man didnt even finish skidding over the floor before he leapt back onto his feet. As he ran back towards the entrance, Ludmila slammed the door in his face, holding it shut. Frantic pounding issued through from the other side. Let me out! Derris pleaded, Let me touch! I promise I wont lick! Hmm Lord Froscts voice came from behind her, I was hoping it would play out better than that. Who is he? Florine asked. Derris is one of our lead Artificers. Nearly all of his work is for the Imperial Army. He wears equipment that allows him to examine magical items and equipment, so I thought that he would notice and engage in a bit of friendly conversation. Thumping filled the air as Derris banged on the door again. Was he crying? This is too friendly, Ludmila said. Is there no in between? When it comes to our respective fields of study, Lord Frosct replied, this is well within the realm of expected behaviour. The sight was far too stimulating, Im afraid. Whats your field of study? Liane asked. Necromancy, he answered. Lord Frosct locked the door with a spell. Ludmila shifted away, trying not to eye him warily. Should I tell him? Dont you dare. Wait a minute, Liane frowned as they walked away, if hes a Necromancer, then why is Frianne scared of DEATH BREAD? What is DEATH BREAD? Just because were like that, Lady Frianne said, doesnt mean I have to like everything he likes. Hallo? What is DEATH BREAD? Liane stepped up to squeeze in between Lord Frosct and Norman. Lady Frianne stepped up to walk on the other side of Lord Frosct. Hehehave I got a treat for you, Liane said in conspiratorial tones. She reached into her Infinite Haversack and pulled out a magical container. The aroma of fresh bread and fruity pastries wafted into the air as she lifted the cover. Made with produce straight from the Sorcerous Kingdom, Liane told him. Undead labour is involved in eighty per cent of the supply chain. Itd be more but the Empire side of things would scream. Really now Lord Frosct leaned in closer to Liane, bending forward to examine her goods. Lady Frianne grabbed his elbow and yanked him back. Not gonna try? Liane tempted him with a smile. May I? Mhm. He picked out a cream puff laced in caramel, taking an experimental bite. Mmthis is quite delectable. Eighty per cent, you say? Between harvest, transport and processing, Liane replied. Farmers manage teams of Undead. Soul Eaters represent the majority of the domestic transport in our territories while Undead also power the machinery involved in processing. Oh C the salt is conjured by Elder Liches if that counts. Elder Liches, you say? Thats an avenue of production I havent considered, though admittedly employing an Elder Lich in the Empire would be next to impossible. Summoned Skeleton Mages only appear to be capable of casting combat-related spells. Mmthis is quitedear, you must try one of these. Lady Frianne glowered down at the cream puff in Lord Froscts hand before relenting with a sigh. I win! If Frianne puts a curse on you, Im going to ask Lady Shalltear to leave it on. Weve been experimenting with Undead labour in agriculture for some years now, Lord Frosct said. Within the ministry, of course. None of the members involved in the research have decent cooking skills so all we could produce were these pitiful biscuits that Frianne kept turning her nose up at. So your common folk have no qualms about consuming these products? In our territories, no, Liane replied. The city has no problems either, but things get iffy out to the west. Demihuman subjects dont really care one way or the other and were exporting all sorts of stuff to the Dwarf Kingdom with zero issues. Were starting to promote our exports in the Empire, but Im sure you know how it is. Indeed. So this DEATH BREADwhere is it located? Out in the southern fourth-class districts. Ah, I see. So your hope is that pragmatism will win out over superstition. Yeppers. Hm. Well, I should drop by on occasion to see how its doing. Acclimation to the presence of Undead labour and its products is a topic of great interest to me. Ludmilas attention wandered as they passed directly over the cluster of negative energy presences. They were deep below the Imperial Ministry of Magic C perhaps a hundred metres underground. Considering the average imperial citizens reaction to the Undead, Ludmila said, I take it that these experiments youve been conducting are hidden somewhere on these grounds? Yes, thats right. I would love to show you our work, but it is a restricted area. Considering where you hail from, it hardly seems to be an issue, but the rules are the rules. Were currently on our fifth year of monitoring. At least someone followed the rules. The negative energy presences receded as they made their way around the corner and down the next hallway. What are you monitoring, exactly? Ludmila asked. There are certain fears expressed by certain respectable organisations and individuals over the possibility that Undead summoned through Tier Magic-related processes might result in the accumulation of negative energy. This accumulation may, in turn, result in the manifestation of natural Undeador so they claim. This is certainly not the case, Ludmila said. We have thousands of Undead labourers all over the Sorcerous Kingdom with no sign of increased negative energy accumulation. Lord Frosct stopped to take a deep breath. He let out a long sigh. It is as I mentioned earlier: scholars are rarely heeded. All we can do is collect data to build our case. In the meantime, superstition impedes progress. He turned to regard them with an approving gaze. I must apologise for my hasty judgement upon our meeting, Lord Frosct lowered his head. You ladies are far more than you appear. In the blink of an eye, you have transformed from scions of the ignorant Re-Estize to champions of progress. I suspect that your industries will surpass the entire regions production in short order. The Empire could have been reaping the benefits of Undead labour for generations. Instead, a nascent nation has stolen the lead in a matter of months. The grey-robed man turned towards a nearby door with a sad shake of his head. He knocked on the door several times. Huh? Whaddyawant? Its me, Sophie. Frianne is here with the visitors that she spoke of. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The sound of someone moving around on the other side of the door went on as the minutes passed. It came closer, then fell away, punctuated by the sound of weighty objects being shifted over the floor. Sophie? Lady Friannes voice rose uncertainly. Just a minute! Where the hell did it Baroness Noias voice faded away again, replaced by more rummaging. Maybe shes hiding her mess, Liane offered. She doesnt care if others see her messes, Lord Frosct said. If I were to wager a guess A shadow appeared at the door. Clara gasped and scurried back as a thick black tentacle slithered out from under it. Ludmila frowned as it probed its way closer to her. Is this Baroness Noia? She asked. Erm, no, Lady Frianne stepped halfway back to the opposite wall. Its probably the reason why shes been looking around her laboratory. Liane, Florine and Lord Frosct shifted back to join Clara and Lady Frianne in the hall. Ludmila knelt and extended a hand towards the tentacle. A squeamish noise sounded from behind Ludmila as the tentacle found her fingers and oozed over them. She rose again after collecting the Slime in her palms. Areare you alright? Lady Frianne asked. Its just a Slime, black ones are very rare. Ludmila smiled as she held it out to them. They all took two steps back. Yknow, Liane said. Most people put on that face when theyre talking about cute and cuddly animals. Slimes are cute and cuddly. Claras cheek twitched. Lord Frosct came forward again, giving Ludmila a wide berth. Sophie? I think weve found what youre looking for Another shadow appeared at the door. This time, it opened. A buxom woman stood in the doorway, dressed in a long white coat. The coat hung open, revealing an open-topped white blouse and tulip skirt. A wide belt with a row of loops for alchemical vials and tools encircled her waist. Locks of purple hair came down to her jaw, framing a face that was pale and fair, save for a discoloured scar covering its left side. Sophies eyes C one red and one pink C fell upon the Slime in her hands. Gustav! She scolded the Slime, You cant just run off like that! Gustav displayed no reaction to the womans words, content to remain docile in Ludmilas hands. Sophie looked back up at her, adjusting the golden monocle over her left eye. Youre a Ranger? She asked. I am, Ludmila answered. Thatd explain a lot. Looking for work? Ill pay you forty imperial gold coins per year C that includes a cottage on my land. Wheres your land? Just two days south of the city. From what she had heard, a small family could get by on three gold per month in Arwintar. The cost of a decent living in rural areas was roughly a third of that, so the offer of forty gold per year would provide a luxurious lifestyle for a provincial family. Your offer seems attractive for a forester, Ludmila said. How is it that the position hasnt been filled yet? Um, well, because it isnt a position for a forester. Im looking for Rangers to help out with my latest and greatest project. Baroness Noia turned and strode back into her room, her white coat flowing behind her. They followed her in, finding not a laboratory filled with strange experiments, but a space filled with glass terrariums. Each contained a miniature environment housing one or two Slimes of various types. Roughly halfway through the room, Baroness Noia turned and pointed at an empty terrarium. Gustav goes in there, she said. Does Gustav escape often? Ludmila asked as she coaxed the Black Slime back into its home. Its usually well-behaved. I just fed Gustav its weekly Bunnia so it probably wasnt hungrymaybe it came out to greet you? At the other end of the room, they joined Baroness Noia at a large stone table under bright magical lighting. Several maps were spread out over one end while books, stationery and models of unknown design occupied the rest. What looked like a bedroll and several pillows were stuffed underneath. Baroness Noia took a spot on the far side. A surprised look filled her expression as she turned to face them and her monocle glinted in the light as adjusted it. Frianne, Willemwhat are you two doing here? Weve been here all along, Lady Frianne told her. The party weve brought with us is the group that I mentioned is visiting from the Sorcerous Kingdom. My ladies, this is Baroness Sophia Noia, one of the senior fellows of the Imperial Ministry of Magic and an arcane caster of the Fourth Tier. She is a Monster researcher who is currently focusing her efforts on Slimes. Baroness Noia, this is Countess Clara Corelyn, Countess Liane Wagner, Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik and Baroness Florine Gagnier. Baroness Noia looked at Ludmila. So youre not a Ranger? Im still a Ranger, Ludmila replied. I see. What do you think of my offer, then? This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Sophie Along another edge of the rectangular table, Lady Frianne crossed her arms. Unfortunately, Ludmila said, my duties preclude me from taking you up on your offer. Im still very much interested in what you wanted Rangers for, however. Really? Baroness Noia frowned, Thats strange. Usually, Nobles plug their noses and run away. Thats because you keep trying to give them live demonstrations, a sour look came over Lady Friannes expression. Since Baroness Zahradnik appears to be familiar with Slimes, I think you can skip the preamble. What about the others? The demonstration doesnt take long C just gotta get one of those Knights outside to crawl into the sewers and fill a bucket or two Beside Ludmila, Clara, Liane and Florine vehemently shook their heads. No? Darn, the researcher pouted. In that case, I hope you can follow my presentation. Baroness Noia started moving things off of the table, pulling one of the maps to the centre. It appeared to depict the northern third of the large lake south of Arwintar. When Master Paradyne retired from the forefront of the ministry, His Imperial Majesty divided his lands between his disciples. Instead of taking one of the fancy places with established industries, I requested this territory from the Emperor. Ludmila studied the map. The river flowing into the lake branched into a vast expanse of wetland stretching out from the northern shore of the lake. It was mentioned your new fief was a large, yet undesirable piece of crown land. Thats right, Baroness Noia nodded. This area is known by the locals as Arwintars AsshoC Lady Frianne cleared her throat loudly. Baroness Noia grinned, seemingly finding her interruption amusing. Its the terminus of Arwintars sewer system, Lady Frianne told them. A wide delta forms out of the river that carries the citys waste away. You can probably imagine why the land is considered undesirable. I can imagine why they think its undesirable, Ludmila said. In reality, it should bring a vast amount of wealth to these wetlands. Nature does not turn up its nose at such a steady stream of resources. Baroness Noia let out a low whistle. Wow, she got it right away. Maybe you really are a Ranger. Most of our martial Nobles are cavalry types. Conventional cavalry does not do well in my territorys terrain. Our house and my people have always been Rangers. The Slime researcher nodded slowly as she fingered a lock of loose hair. HmmI think I know why youre so interested now. Youre trying to see if you can apply what Im doing to your territory using Rangers from your population. If I can find a way to make it work, Ludmila replied. I understand that much of the research in the Imperial Ministry of Magic is treated as a national secretwill that be a problem? Uh, youre a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, arent you? Baroness Noia gave her an odd look, You could ask me what colour my panties are and Id be legally obligated to tell you. Theyre black, just in case youre wondering. Lord Frosct nodded sagely. Lady Frianne pinched his arm. Were not here in an official capacity, Ludmila said, but Lady Frianne has been kind enough to show us around the imperial capital. If its something confidential, I wont press the matter. It is and it isnt, Baroness Noia told her. All research funded by the Ministrys budget is technically the property of the Empire, but my work isnt exactly behind closed doors. Anyone could scry it or fly over my territory to see whats going on. Furthermore, the proof-of-concept is being conducted on my land and paid out-of-pocket. If members of the Imperial Ministry of Magic are being enfeoffed, wont it cause conflicts of interest? You now have demesne revenues that can be allocated towards independent research. Everyone looked over at Clara as she voiced her question. It did seem like a reversal of the Empires apparent efforts to monopolize its talent and direct the effort of its institutions and their members. Its technically always been like that, Baroness Noia said. These lands that weve been granted were formerly Master Paradynes lands. Instead of the Master using the revenues for his personal research, we all have a bit of funding for our little projects now. Except you purposely took this fief, Liane pointed out. It looks like there are two or three villages on the outskirts, but ninety per cent of it is the wetlands on the northern shore of the lake. Ah, Baroness Noia raised a finger, but thats the beauty of it. These few villages are more than enough for me to do what I want to, and this land is exactly what I need to do it. Baroness Noia reached out to grab a roll of paper, unfurling it over the table to reveal a schematic. They leaned forward to examine the diagrams laid out before them. I understand why Frianne says youll be interested in what we have to offer now, Liane said, but will this work? What do you think, Baroness Zahradnik? Baroness Noia asked. The schematic was easy enough to understand, even for Ludmila. The systems represented had various inputs, but instead of complex processes that only artisans and Sages could decipher, remarkably straightforward solutions were being employed. This is amazing, Baroness Noia, Ludmila said. It is extraordinarily simple and efficient, provided you have the right Slimes. Baroness Noia offered her a broad grin in response, sweeping an arm out to gesture to the rows of terrariums behind them. Many different species of Slimes existed in the world. The Slimes that Ludmila was familiar with were forest and wetland-dwelling Slimes that fed on detritus and carrion. Further out from the original bounds of Wardens Vale, species that hunted live prey also existed. While a few of the Slimes that inhabited the sewage systems of cities were seen as beneficial, there were exotic ones with more specialised diets that were exterminated as pests if they were discovered. Baroness Noia proposed to channel the effluent of Arwintar into basins similar to salt pans. There, different types of Slimes would be used to isolate all manner of useful materials mixed into what the city considered waste. With Arwintar continuing to grow as the Empire did, its sewer system would be overloaded and Baroness Noias operation would be there to reap the benefits. Common Slimes like the ones found in forests, marshes and sewers would multiply rapidly and the excess populations would be processed into fertiliser. The more exotic ones that ate different types of minerals would also be raised and processed for their content, albeit at a significantly slower rate. Herds of different Slimes would be rotated through the pans in an order where everything was separated through consumption and harvested as they multiplied. It was a technique that could be easily replicated. With sufficient volume and proper containment measures, a major new industry could be developed. So this isa Slime Ranch? Florine asked. I prefer to call it a Slimefinery, Baroness Noia answered. Slimes have coexisted with humanity for as long as we can remember. We use them as a convenient way to dispose of our waste, but I find it strange that we havent harnessed their true strengths. Its time to take our relationship to the next level: every Slime is a natural alchemical laboratory capable of refining specific materials with unsurpassed efficiency. By embracing the efficiency of Slimes, we improve the efficiency of our civilisation and boost the quality of life for everyone. Since the sewer system of a city belongs to whoever owns the city, Liane said, arent you afraid they might cut you off and monopolise these operations? This is potentially a huge source of revenue for local governments. At worst, itll help pay for infrastructure maintenance. Hmmthat would be disappointing if it happened too quickly, Baroness Noia admitted, but itll probably take time for governments to embrace the concept. Also, there are types of Slimes you dont want in a city C like the ones that eat iron and precious metals C so these facilities are best kept separate from places where those Slimes can wreak havoc. Properly implementing everything would take years. What you suggest will most likely happen anywhere that the idea is being put to work, but I have plenty of other things to pioneer. Ill be happy if my work spreads and Ive made enough to fund my other research. I see, Liane straightened from looking at the schematic. In that case, well be more than happy to provide you with some equipment and labour that youll find indispensable for your work. Youll also be notified of up and coming technologies well be rolling out for industrial use. In exchange, wed like access to the data derived not only from the operation of your Slimefinery, but any new research that you embark upon in the future. Purchasing rights for the breeds of Slime that you use would be great as well. Was that acceptable? Ludmila felt that Liane was essentially asking for everything. To her surprise, Baroness Noias answer was immediate. Deal, she leaned over the table and stuck out her hand. I look forward to our collaboration. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 After an evening at a fancy dinner theatre with Lady Frianne and Dimoiya, they dropped the two imperial nobles off at their homes in the First-Class District and retired to their suite in the Mithril Market Inn. With Ludmilas departure coming up in a few days, her thoughts turned to what was gained and what remained of her time together with her friends. While it had been for the most part a relaxing experience, they had still come away with a number of productive results. Most importantly, the Empire was no longer just a name on the regional map and the four of them felt more familiar with the culture and people of its capital. They relaxed in the suites living room, though because of a certain Countess Wagner, they ended up sitting on the floor. Does Liane always do this? Ludmila asked. She can get like this, yes, Florine answered. When we were kids, entire rooms in her manor would get spontaneously reconfigured. Her parents never scolded her for it so now she ends up doing it whenever she gets ideas. Liane had constructed something in the central space between Ludmila, Clara and Florine. Their purchases and their containers had been repurposed into building materials for a structure formed out of boxes, cushions, clothing and magic items. Her head poked up from the interior. Arent you actually the one most excited about the Slimefinery? I look forward to seeing how we can apply it to our territories, yes, Ludmila replied. That doesnt meanwhat in the world is this, anyway? A processing unit! Liane said proudly. as in the ones indicated in Baroness Noias schematics? Yep, yep, yep, Liane replied. The ones she has in her territory are serviceable, but this onell be better. Baroness Noias proof-of-concept was already simple and cheap, so Ludmila wasnt sure why Liane felt the need to make it better. A field of rectangular pools was arranged over an area of four square kilometres. The pools were lined with a type of inert clay that alchemists often used to make vials and other types of storage for their work. Effluent from the city sewer system would be pumped to the pools and, while the water evaporated away, Slimes managed by Rangers would be brought to graze. The trick was in how different species of Slime would be rotated into each pool. Common Slimes would come first, consuming the majority of the waste. Once their work was done, species that dissolved specific minerals would have their turn. As one might refine materials through certain metallurgical processes and alchemy, the Slimes would naturally refine substances in the Slimefinery. What Slimes consumed was not destroyed, but absorbed into their bodies. When a Slime ate enough, it reproduced by dividing in half. Excess Slimes would be harvested once the Slimefinerys capacity matched the volume of its input. As long as infrastructure was adequate, the Slimefinery could adjust its capacity to match the needs of a population centre by managing the number of Slimes present. Once Baroness Noias concept was fully realised, the days of unmanaged Slime populations in city sewers would come to an end. In its place would be a lucrative new source of revenue for whoever owned the operation. That being said, Ludmila still couldnt figure out what was going on in front of them. What part of this processing unit are you? She asked. UhIm not any part? Just sitting inside because it feels sorta like a fort. Your fort has glaring weaknesses, Ludmila said. Oh yeah? Where? Ludmila stretched out her leg, poking a spot on the wall of the fort with her toe. Eh? Nooooooooo! The entire structure collapsed, burying Liane. Her health remained unchanged according to the Life Essence spell conferred to Ludmila by her ear cuff, so she was probably alright. Now all of your Rangers are dead, Ludmila told her, and their Slimes are on the loose, eating up your shiny new town. Im certain Baroness Noia is setting things up the way she did for a reason. Probably because its cheap and simple, Lianes voice rose from under the ruins. Shes just trying to demonstrate the potential of the concept in an easy-to-understand way. Since you already said it would work, we dont need to sit around waiting for her proof. Liane is right, Clara said from beside Ludmila. A part of our job as Nobles is to introduce new concepts to our fiefs and make them feasible. Baroness Noias Slimefinery is particularly easy to work with because it can generate revenues and has extremely low operating costs. Our problem is space, Liane said. Ludmila aside, we dont have a lot of free land to work with. Putting those fields outside of every town and village will add up to a lot of productive space being taken. Plus itll stink. Liane burrowed her way out of the pile of their stuff, worming her way over to rest her head on Florines lap. From what weve seen of the city, Liane stretched lazily, these imperials still think in two dimensions. All the tall structures built around here arent made because theyre efficient: its because they either need a defensive structure or they built something meant to impress. Everything else is just the short buildings that fill the space inside the wall. Engelfurt was like that, too. So were all the towns and villages on the way. Urban areas are built short and wide and its expensive as hell for the people in charge to maintain. I think the underground area of the Demihuman Quarter is a good example for us to use, Florine said. Liane and I went to Feoh Berkana a few times and it looks like the Dwarves do the same thing. The higher population density does wonders for business, too. We have a huge surplus of food in the Sorcerous Kingdom, and, eventually, were going to have a lot more people. If we use the same old style of development, it will require a lot of space. By changing the way we build things, we can have a lot more people without needing to sacrifice land. Like most of the Sorcerous Kingdoms nobility, they were trying to find solutions for the population growth that would inevitably follow the drastically improved agricultural production of the nation. While it would not happen immediately, higher urban population ratios seemed inevitable. This, in turn, demanded infrastructure and city planning more advanced than anything in the region. So the processing unit you were thinking about was meant to be built underground. Yeah. We already have everything thats needed to build a much-improved version of Baroness Noias facility. How so? Well, first of all, shes using evaporation pools, which require a large surface area. Thisll get worse the more people there are and doing that is bad for us. So we move the facility underground and use a different process to get rid of the water. Thats where those magic items youre making come in: they regulate the temperature of a certain volume of space, so all we have to do is make magic items that heat the effluent that were processing. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Liane rolled off of Florines lap and crawled back to the collapsed pile. She picked out three small boxes and a silk scarf. So say this is where all the waste flows in, she set down one of the boxes. Well heat it in here and the water and whatever else that boils away will be piped out like how distilleries and alchemists do their thing. The scarf was stretched out from the box, and Liane placed another box on the other end of it. A thingy on the other end will collect the distillate that can be used elsewhere. Another product is heat. She put a box on top of the scarf. That box is whatever we run the pipes through to bleed off heat along the way to the collection thingy. You can warm buildings with it or whatever. Next Liane grabbed another box and a bolt of cloth. She stretched out the cloth from the first box to the new one. Whats left over will be a slurry of condensed waste, which well drain into this other chamber with magic items to return the temperature to normal. This is where well have the Slimes slurp everything up. If its just this, Ludmila said, then why did you build that fort? I was trying to figure out how many we could fit under a town or city and how it could all be arranged. Thats the best part about this whole thing: it takes waste and refines it into different products that can be resold. Sewer systems usually cost money to maintain, but now they can turn a profit. Its like a secondary tax we can collect from our tenants. Ass tax. Clara went into a fit of coughing. She set down her glass of wine and sent a baleful look in Lianes direction. Theres one thing I dont understand, Florine said. How do we extract resources from the Slimes? I thought you knew since you called Sophies concept a Slime Ranch, Ludmila said. So youmilk them? Squeeze everything out somehow. You slaughter them, Ludmila told her. You cant milk Slimes. Have you tried? Liane frowned. Yes. If youre worried about the Slimes, Florine, you probably shouldnt. A healthy population would be maintained in each Slimefinery, and the Slimes will spread to wherever theyre needed. As Sophie mentioned, Slimes have coexisted with humanity for longer than anyone can remember. As useful as they are, theyre a species that weve never really thought of managing as livestock. Didnt you say Slimes were cute and cuddly? Yes, but so are a lot of things. We still kill them for food or materials. Beside her, Clara had finally recovered. She used a Troopers Towel to clean away the spilt wine. I cant believe youre still picking those things up, she said. Still? Florine tilted her head, You mean to say that Ludmila has always done this sort of thing? "Yes, Clara shivered. She and her brothers used to pick up all sorts of things when we were kids. It was fascinating when she had songbirds alight on her finger or squirrels and bunnia came over to be petted, but then she would get slimes and snakes and giant spiders too. At one point I half expected her to randomly appear in my village riding a bear. Though her brothers had tried taming a bear at one point, Ludmila hadnt. For Ludmila, attracting animals was the only thing that the other Noble girls seemed to like about her, so she had often used her nascent Ranger skills to entertain them. Uhhow long ago was this? Liane asked. When we were six or seven. I guess that might be the reason why nothing normal seems to scare you. Yknow, with everything Ive heard since we came together, I cant for the life of me figure out how you two got together. Clara glanced over at Ludmila. Ludmila smirked in response. House Zahradnik has always had a minor trading relationship with House Corelyn by necessity, Ludmila said, but I didnt like Clara when we met. Across from them, Liane and Florine straightened at the revelation. Didnt like as in I disliked her? Florine asked. Yes, that sort of didnt like, Ludmila answered. Radiant Jewel of the Riverlands was not always a complimentary moniker. Oh wow, Liane said. So she must have been a real piece of work then. Yes, Ludmila nodded. When we were first introduced, I decided that she was a spoiled brat. The next time we met, I didnt like the way she was acting so I threw her into the river. Horrified looks filled Liane and Florines faces, their mouths falling open in unison. Its true, Clara smiled slightly. She jumped in to save me after that, though. I didnt jump in to get you, Ludmila told her. You didnt? My father was furious. He grabbed me and hurled me into the river after you, yelling at me to bring you back. but you would have come anyway, yes? Ludmila turned her gaze away, falling silent for several moments. I wonder, she said. You were insufferable back then. Everyone praised you for your intelligence and how you would grow up to be a peerless beauty. The only thing that seemed to grow was your ego. It was probably what kept you afloat. I gotta wonder how that kinda reversal happens, Liane said. I cant even remember anything from back then. It shouldnt be anything surprising, Ludmila replied. Because Clara was like that, everyone hated her. Their parents prodded them into staying on her good side because of House Corelyns wealth, so all the relationships that she had were fake. She started behaving herself around me after I threw her into the river and I ended up becoming her only real friend. And now you two may as well be married. I guess the mystery of why everyone leaves Baron Hamel to you is solved, too: you have unmatched experience in taming brats. Was that the reason? Something that people remembered from over a decade ago? Now that you know about that, Clara said, what about you two? Ive seen you two together since you were five or six as well. Funny that you askit started when I was attacked by one of Florines cows. What? Liane hasnt changed much from that time, Florine said. One day, she learned how cheese was made. Then she walked all the way to my demesne to milk a cow so she could try everything herself. And then her stupid cow attacked me. It wasnt my cow: it was part of a herd managed by one of our tenants. After the Farmer got her out of a tree, she was delivered to our manor. Youd think that a six-year-old girl would be terrified after being chased by a cow, but she was only mad that she didnt get to milk it. When my parents left me alone with her, she convinced me that we should sneak out and find another cow to milk. Ah, she got yelled at so much. Liane seemed entirely unapologetic. Florine punched her in the arm. It was terrible! I was five and you were an older girl so I listened to you. After that, I just hit her whenever I thought she was up to no good. That explains why you always do that, Ludmila said, but it doesnt explain why His Majestys servitors never react when you attack her. Because I tell them how much of a terror she is, Florine said. They all know, and they have no reason to doubt me. Did you know that she made a Shadow Demon cry a few months ago? Ludmila looked up at the Shadow Demons hiding in the dark areas of the ceiling. She could think of a number of ways to make them cry, but she doubted that they would be something Liane would do. So tomorrows the Academy, huh, Florine said tentatively into the lingering silence. And then the ArenaIm still unsettled about going. It seems to be a central component of Arwintars culture, Clara said. I dont look forward to the matches, but I do want to observe the crowds. The more we understand the Empires subjects, the better we can work with them in an official capacity. I dont think there will be anything new to understand, Ludmila muttered. Ive seen how people become when they watch others fight. Maybe youre imagining some unique cultural element to the Empire that has been cultivated over generations, but I highly doubt it. If anything, its the exact opposite: the stimulation of instincts common to all species that must fight to survive. They are presenting savagery as entertainment. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 This academy looks like some of those places you raised in Corelyn Harbour. Is that a good thing or a bad thing? Its a weird thing. Like someone took an idea from somewhere else and just plopped it into the middle of the city. The Imperial Magic Academy did indeed look like someone had done exactly as Liane said, though Ludmila decided that Clara had done a better job at making things blend in. In Re-Estize and the Empire C and probably the entire region C most buildings were wood-framed structures and used wattle and daub panels to form the walls. The few exceptions to this included monumental stone structures like government offices, aristocratic manors and the occasional brick building. It had the high-class construction of Arwintars government facilities arranged into a large complex of multi-annexed buildings. In addition, the Academy had expansive grounds of well-groomed green spaces, busts of what Ludmila assumed were historical figures, and walkways crisscrossing the entire area. The closest thing it could be compared to was the decidedly more austere temple campus in Corelyn Harbour that was modelled after similar institutions in the Slane Theocracy. They watched from their carriage as hundreds of students flowed into the gate, forming into groups along the way. Why do I get jealous just watching this? Liane frowned. Because most of the students are paired up, Florine told her. Lady Frianne, how many of these students are married? Most of the Nobles are either married or engaged, Lady Frianne said. Every Noble in the Empire sends their children here at the age of thirteen or fourteen, so the students here form groups out of their houses factions. This naturally includes their fiancees, wives, or husbands. It tends to only happen outside of classes, however. The classes themselves are organised in a fashion to break up these groups and expose them to Nobles from other factions and regions of the Empire. Even Ludmila could see the tremendous social benefits of the Imperial Magic Academy. Nobles in Re-Estize were tutored to adulthood with limited exposure to other scions. Attempts were made at forging social bonds, of course, but it paled in comparison to what the Academy was doing. It was not only a place for education but one where the social fabric of the Empires future leadership was woven. Factions were allowed to exist here, but, at the same time, the students were forced to examine and interact with outsiders who they would not have otherwise. Rural fiefs were generally self-sufficient, so not only were the tenants in a fief isolated from the rest of a realm, but the Nobles were, as well. The relationships between minor Nobles were limited to the alliances that they made and whatever trade partnerships they formed. House Zahradnik was no exception to this. In the past, they worked together with other border houses, but as those houses diminished and their fiefs fell apart, House Corelyn became their only connection. Ludmila knew who the other Nobles in the duchy were, but she and her brothers only associated with them on formal occasions. In hindsight, this was quite dangerous. The factions that formed were essentially a political and economic force blind to every other faction. When they did brush up against other factions, that relationship tended to become a competitive one. This occurred all the way up to the great houses, where a Marquis could have hundreds of Noble houses under him, all insulated from the rest of the nation and trying to push forward their regional goals. At that point, the only rivals to power were other great houses and the only thing that could make them band together was a greater power. This is exactly what had happened in Re-Estize, where a major bloc had formed to keep the power of the King in check. House Vaiself, in turn, formed a bloc of its own and thus the political deadlock of its Royal Court had become entrenched. As with any other group of Humans, isolation led to ignorance and a slow divergence from the reality of other groups. Or perhaps it was more accurate to say that groups of people C be they aristocrats or commoners C defined what reality was and imposed it upon the world around them. This worked until it didnt and by the time they realised that it wouldnt, it was usually too late to enact change. Visionaries who found a way forward for their respective societies did things that were obvious in hindsight. The Emperor of two generations ago who had refined the Imperial Magic Academy into its current form was no different. Not simply a school, the institution actively worked to break down blind factionalism in a gentle way: students could always retreat to their comfortable cliques while also exploring what the rest of the Empire had to offer. Furthermore, the Nobles who usually saw themselves as absolute rulers over their own holdings would be lent to the notion that they were part of something greater. The longer they stayed in the Empire; the more imperial institutions they visited, the less unfathomable the current Emperor became and the more apparent the contributions of his predecessors were to his success. There was no such thing as a Human who could single-handedly build a nation from nothing. The Baharuth Empire of the present was the result of generations of hard work guided by the inspired leadership of multiple visionaries. In a way, their visit to the Empire reinforced Ludmila and her friends resolve as Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom. A liege contracted vassals because there was something that needed to be done. It was their job to help lay the groundwork for the future of the Sorcerous Kingdom, just as the vassals of previous Emperors had with the Empire. Still, the pitfalls and rough stretches on the road to progress were on display wherever they went. These groups are quite starkly divided, Clara noted. I assume that the ones with a more plain appearance are commoners They are, Lady Frianne nodded. Classes are mixed, so the same principles that break down barriers between factions are also at work to expose nobles and commoners with each other. I doubt that would play out very well C the gap here is too wide. Ludmila silently agreed with Florines assessment. Unless additional measures were employed, simply sticking Nobles and commoners together was just as likely to create friction as it would encourage cooperation. Furthermore, the majority of the students that walked by their carriage appeared to be Nobles. The commoners attending the academy would essentially be outsiders trying to find a place in a foreign culture, and, without support, the walls were simply too high to scale. The sound of a distant bell drifted through the window and the students quickly vanished into the Academys main building. A second bell sounded before Ludmila disembarked from the carriage. At the gate, an elderly man with a long, well-groomed silver beard lowered his head. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Lady Frianne. Honoured guests. Welcome to the Imperial Magic Academy. Headmaster, Lady Frianne smiled. I would say its been a while, but it doesn''t seem all that long, does it? Indeed, my lady, the Headmaster chuckled. It has only been a few months since your graduation. Hunhso this is her everyone else face. Ludmila glanced to the side at Lady Frianne as they exchanged greetings with the Headmaster. She bore a warm expression with an equally warm smile that seemed to flow from the depths of her heart. Combined with the stately, imperial beauty she had been endowed with, the dukes daughter transformed into a princess of the Empire, beloved by all of its people. I like her usual look better. This one feels so lonely. I doubt most people would see it that way, Florine. The headmaster led them into the building. Polished halls lined by doors much like what they saw in the Imperial Ministry of Magic stretched to the far end. As Clara had noted, the few people who noticed them in the hallway lit up brightly upon seeing Lady Frianne. The first floor of the main building is where classes for first-year students are held, the headmaster said in a voice that carried down the corridor. Each class is conducted by an experienced specialist in the field. This includes those who have participated in military operations and direct combat. You put civilians through military training? Ludmila asked. Not training, per se, the headmaster replied. Those classes are purely theoretical. The Imperial Magic Academys curriculum offers a window into every aspect of imperial life. Through these first and second-year classes, our students can make informed decisions when it comes to their future careers. Aside from the Promotional Examination, practical military training and experience is the purview of the Imperial Military Academy C one of our affiliated Universities. Ludmila wondered if the wide variety of different subjects that the students studied would wreak havoc on their class builds. This had become a point of worry for the development of a standard curriculum for her subjects. For the time being, it was basic C reading, writing, maths and basic life skills C out of fear that, if elementary education became too advanced, it might result in build contamination. They stopped at one of the classrooms, quietly observing the lecture from outside the door. Rather than any vocational content, it appeared to be a course on etiquette. Most of the class displayed looks of boredom while the few commoners frowned in concentration. Over the development of our curriculum, the Headmaster said after they moved on, weve discovered it essential to establish standards of protocol for the student body. Even Noble children occasionally slip through the cracks. How much does it help?" Clara asked. Once they graduate, the Headmaster answered, it is indispensable. Most of our students go on to serve at key institutions throughout the Empire, and observing the proper forms is essential when one regularly deals with aristocrats and other important parties who value them. Nice dodge. Without witnessing how students interacted with one another, Ludmila wasnt sure if the headmaster had deflected the question or not. Liane, however, sounded quite sure. They went from class to class, where topics from law and administration to engineering and arcane magic were covered. Much of it appeared very simplistic, though some C like the strange formulas in the arcane magic classes C were indecipherable. How is the content of your curriculum determined? Ludmila asked, I can see how some of these classes are taught in an easily-understandable way, but others appear to be beyond those without at least basic knowledge. Ah, you must be referring to the classes in the magic stream. Rest assured, students taking those classes understand the lectures. When it comes to the children of Nobles, many have already advanced beyond our first-year content. It is more of a review of what they know and how it can be applied. She couldnt wrap her head around that. Her education had included content that would eventually have led to the use of divine magic, but, despite never grasping divine magic, she could at least understand Bohdan as well as Sophia had. We must have walked by twenty classrooms so far, Florine said. How many students are enrolled here? There are currently over fifteen hundred first-years, the headmaster stroked his beard with a proud look, and twelve hundred second-years. There are roughly a thousand seniors, but only a third conduct their studies on campus. The rest are either attending practicums or internships with the ministries or the military. Our students are the best and brightest from all corners of the Empire. You mean to say that there are no branches of the Academy in other parts of the Empire? The headmaster nodded at Claras question. Thats correct. The academy offers a specialised education that follows after basic education. This institution is affiliated with the Imperial Universities and the Imperial Ministry of Magic, Clara said. Do you have similar affiliations with the educational organisations that provide this basic education around the Empire? Ehm, no, the headmaster replied. Students come from disparate backgrounds. The Nobles are privately tutored. Commoners either come from schools run by the Temples or learn from their parents. Are all citizens allowed to enrol at the Imperial Magic Academy? There is a registration process, of course. Those who pay full tuition must also pass a basic examination. An advanced examination exists for those who require subsidised education C to ensure the governments funding is well spent, you see. Prospective students identified to possess great talent receive scholarships that pay for their entire education. Those who have their education paid for by the Empire are of course expected to serve in the ministries or the military. Her friends expression did not change as the headmaster answered her questions, but Ludmila imagined Clara reaching out to strangle the stuffy old man with his own beard. Liane kept glancing at Clara as if anticipating just that. A commoners education was inexorably bound with the livelihoods of their families. Regardless of vocation, children started helping out around the household as soon as they could walk and communicate properly. If it was required, they would be taught to read and write. Lucky villages had temple schools. Most apprenticeships started by the age of twelve and as early as six. Spares C be they Noble or commoner C were left out in the cold if deemed a liability. In short, most people started working before the age that the Academy accepted students and the vast majority certainly could not afford to enrol. Though the headmaster presented things in a pleasant-sounding package, what he described was essentially a school that catered to the privileged few. The Empire advertised itself as a nation where personal merit and talent were appropriately recognised, but Ludmila still couldnt see how this was the case. Success and failure were still largely dictated by the ruling class C they were simply reorganising their elites into those who would fall in line with the absolute authority of the Imperial House. Granted, what the Imperial Magic Academy offered was a far cry better than what was available in Re-Estize C which was nothing at all C but the realities of the Imperial Academy of Magic were nowhere remotely near the universal education that Yuri Alpha strove to establish in the Sorcerous Kingdom. In Wardens Vale, elementary education was mandatory for every subject and it was funded by demesne revenues. They were still trying to work out the intricacies of vocational training, but advanced education would be provided for in the same manner. Admittedly, her situation was wildly different from the Empires, but the headmaster made it sound like the status quo was perfectly acceptable. Like so many imperial citizens, he believed that those with ability would naturally rise to the top on their own despite disparate circumstances. Everyone else was simply an uninteresting productive element that required no additional investment. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 The pride in the headmasters tone rose as they ascended the wide stairwell to the second floor of the academys main building. Upon reaching the top, the atmosphere seemed to change. This is kinda interesting, I guess? Theyre getting very aggressive here Structurally speaking, there was little difference from what they saw on the first floor. What was presented along the hallways, however, was as Florine termed aggressive. Ludmila walked over to examine a poster nearby. It was roughly as tall as she was, portraying the gallant figure of a stylish Imperial Knight wielding a shining spear atop a well-groomed steed in equally stylish tack. With a panoramic backdrop of the Azerlisia Mountains behind him, the man gazed out at a distant something with a resolute expression. Do your part, she read the bold script of the poster softly. Is the Imperial Army continuing to recruit even with the recent reorganisation? It does, yes, the headmaster nodded. Even with whats happened, our institutions need to ensure that talent goes where it will be needed in the future. The students from the Imperial Magic Academy who join the army become officers. Missing a decade of officers simply because broad staffing requirements were reduced would be problematic in the long term. The same is true for any organisation, but, unlike a rural fief or business that can readily supplement their needs from a pool of derelicts, our students are a precious and rare commodity carefully raised. Okay, I thought Clara was gonna strangle this guy but I might just beat her to it. Does he think that putting a hammer in the hand of a random person magically turns them into a master artisan? Many people do think like that, but his attitude is disappointing coming from the head of a highly-lauded educational institution. It is as if he thinks that everything will work perfectly as long as there is a competent person at the top. They already had a sense that something along those lines was going on, but the headmasters callous statement cast an unsettling shadow on the already-disconcerting nature of the Baharuth Empire. While it was understandable that people could perceive success and failure as absolute measures of quality without considering everything that went into the result, the mass dehumanisation conveyed in the headmasters words was something else entirely. As they continued down the hallway, the posters plastered regularly along the walls of the corridor turned their path into what seemed an oppressive marketing effort. Every imperial ministry was represented, though it felt as if the Imperial Army and the Imperial Magic Academy made up for almost half of the advertising. In addition to the recruitment posters, inspiring imperial iconography and images labelled as locales within the nation were everywhere. Do all students of the academy go on to join an imperial institution? If you consider the aristocracy an institution. The headmaster nodded in response to Claras question, Over half of our graduates will go on to serve as Nobles of the Empire, their wives or their household retainers, acting as members of the provincial administration. Of the remainder, four out of five join the regular ministries. I guess thats why the army and Ministry of Magic have so many posters, Liane said. In part, the headmaster replied. Even with the work of the academy, however, magic casters are scarce and few people in general are willing to join the military. Most who enlist in the Imperial Army enrolled in the academy with the intent to do so in the first place, so I feel that the effect of these posters on recruitment is somewhat minimal. The main purpose, I believe, is to uplift and maintain the image of the Imperial Army in the eyes of the students. Every poster did seem to be made to inspire those that viewed them. Many themes were common as well. Order, security, strength C they all lent a sense of firmness or stability. As the army was also its policing force, it made sense that they would want to be seen as reliable allies rather than a threat of force to the citizens. This was especially true for the members of the nobility who made up the majority of the student body whose families had lived through the Bloody Emperors rise to power and subsequent purges. Maybe we should put up Ludmila posters in the Royal Villa so the other Nobles arent so scared of her. Thatll probably backfire C shell just get more frowny when she sees the posters. Ludmila turned her head to frown at Liane and Florine, who innocently smiled back at her. They observed a few more classes before Florine addressed the headmaster. Are classes for the arts being conducted in another building? She asked, Aside from the courses that deal with aristocratic conduct and imperial history, humanities appear to be lacking. Literature, language, musiccultural aspects beyond what is taught out of pragmatism appear to be absent. Everything youve mentioned is unnecessary in our curriculum, the headmaster replied. We are raising the future leaders of the Empire. Such subjects are the purview of entertainers and wastrels and are thus inappropriate for students of the Imperial Magic Academy. So you have no Bards at all? None. Many of these subjects would be useful for diplomats and ambassadors. Fact and reason are sufficient for any of our foreign relations, the headmaster intoned. The Empire deals from a position of strength. Uhdid he forget who we are? Stab him with a cold fact, Ludmila. She glanced at Florine. In addition to everything else, the headmasters dismissive attitude towards arts and humanities must have infuriated the gentlest member of their group for her to say that. What of religious studies? Clara asked, Or at least those that revolve around interacting with the Temples and those who are from nations where religion holds great influence? The Empire is a secular state. The only studies conducted concerning the Temples or any similar organisations revolve around the application and upkeep of their contributions to public health. Public healthwhat does this include? If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Healing services, mainly. They continually petition the administration to include their ideas of moral and spiritual health in our institutions, however. The Temples penchant for spreading non-mandated values through temple education is particularly problematic. Much of it is unhealthy, superstitious nonsense that we must suffer due to the necessity of divine magic. I know Im not the most religious person out there, but this guy really doesnt hold back. I wonder if he expresses himself this way outside of his little fortress. He probably did. With the Imperial Administrations overt measures to hamper and undermine the influence of the Temples, Ludmila imagined that many would consider it licence to openly display the same attitudes. They stopped outside another classroom, where magical applications for civil engineering were being explored. A few students in the back glanced at them curiously, but Ludmila was too occupied with her thoughts to respond in any way. The systemic way by which the Empire suppressed the influence of institutions outside of their control was more than a bit unsettling. If the Imperial Administration could create its own religion and prop up the Emperor as some sort of god, they probably would have no qualms purging the Temples in the same way that the Emperor had removed every political obstacle to his authority. It was sometimes said that the laws and policies of a nation reflected its character, but never had Ludmila imagined that a secular nation could feel so cold. No, rather than secular, the Empire seemed to deny anything that could not be manipulated to provide physically tangible advantages. The Temples were viewed as something like a troublesome Ministry of Health that was also infringing on education. Humanities were only employed so far as to mould the people into a form that pleased the ruling elite. As far as they had seen, the leaders desired by the Imperial Administration were not leaders at all C they were managers and bureaucrats: functionaries performing sterile, government-mandated roles within their designated departments. Irony abounded since the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead servitors would be considered the perfect bureaucrats and soldiers according to the values expressed by the headmaster, yet the Empire constantly shied away from integrating them into their nation. The chime of a bell filled the air, a sound emitted by some sort of magic item placed inside each classroom. Students filed out into the halls and more than a few stopped to gather around Lady Frianne. She handled each of them in the manner reflected by the princess mask she wore. No matter how many approached her, she did not waver in the slightest. Respectable as that was to witness, Ludmilas attention was focused on interactions between the students. After a year of study, the conduct of commoners was much improved from those attending on the first floor, but it seemed that the internal stratification that the academy sought to eliminate was just as strong as ever if not more so. At a glance, she could tell which groups were made up of Nobles and which were made up of commoners, and it was not due to their apparel. High Nobles left their classes in the company of other High Nobles. All of them had an entourage of minor Nobles as well. A few small groups of minor Nobles existed separately from them, but it was less frequent than that on the first floor. Commoner students were either in their own groups or very rarely a single one could be seen in a High Nobles entourage. I thought it was a good idea at first, but this plan of theirs to break down social barriers is not working as I expected it to. As I said, the gap is too wide. Shuffling people around changes little. The status and influence of these students houses define them: they wont stop being Nobles because theyre separated from their groups. Theyll just do as theyre taught and seek out the most beneficial alliances in their new environment, just like Liane and I did with Clara. Theres nothing wrong with initiating relationships out of pragmatism. I agree, but the problem is that how things work hasnt changed. Those commoners you see walking with the High Noble groups are probably scholarship students or at least ones who the High Nobles have identified as useful. Everyone else is still shopping around or trying to figure out how to appeal to those High Noble groups. The minor Nobles are in the same situation C the influence of the High Noble factions forming in every class is too extreme. In the end, its actually worse than regular social interactions because these students are not limited due to distance or accessibility and everyone naturally aims for the top. So in the end the web of connections becomesbroader? Maybe. It could also be that many of these relationships only last as long as their time here. The social fabric in this academy is woven too quickly and everyone has adjusted their strategies to match. Thats probably why the High Nobles are snapping up specific people: theyre trying to forge strong enough bonds that they dont get ripped away by the next big opportunity that someone else presents to them. Ludmila shook her head over the sheer chaos proposed by Florine. At the same time, she couldnt help but admire the insidious design of the Imperial Magic Academy. Humans were a race that relied heavily on social constructs to establish order. Civilian Nobles were something like the crystallisation of that order. In the Sorcerous Kingdoms terms, it was a highly-specialised Job Class with Skills and Abilities related to both managing and leveraging the society that gave rise to it. The Emperor of two generations previous C who was responsible for the present-day form of the Imperial Magic Academy C was probably not aware of the existence of Job Classes in the way that the upper echelons of the Sorcerous Kingdom were. He did, however, show a practical understanding of how to manipulate their growth. Noble scions were thrust into conditions where they would employ their training as Nobles, representing their respective houses and factions while performing functions that they otherwise would have limited opportunity to in the shadow of their parents. While it was competitive and real, it was also safe: functioning like a Nobles version of the Adventurer Training Area. Talented individuals of both aristocratic and common origin were encouraged to develop themselves in order to appeal to those in power, though what they had seen gave Ludmila reason to doubt that there was any targeted development of Skills and Abilities. It was probably much like Re-Estize, where these aspects of Job Classes were realised through sheer happenstance and not recognised as suchor at least kept as a family secret. At the same time, the way the academy shook up the status quo ensured that the connections and power bases formed by its students were mostly transient. The normal way in which Nobles functioned was similar to the obligatory relationship represented by the contracts that they held with both their vassals and liege. Connections were made and strengthened through trade, common objectives, political marriages and help in the form of favours. Over time, these bonds kept in good faith became extraordinarily difficult to break under normal circumstances. In the academy, class rosters were purposely structured to prevent this and students moved through multiple classes over the day. The time required for connections to solidify was minimised. In the end, the only thing that stayed the same and thus seen as reliable was the Empire and its ministries. Students were pushed towards seeing themselves as the elite of the Empire rather than members of particular factions or traditional aristocratic houses. Factions, of course, still existed, but they were weak relative to what one would find in Re-Estize or what probably existed in the Empires past. Ultimately, this meant that the fruit of the Imperial Magic Academy could be harvested by the imperial bureaucracy with a minimum of inconvenience or interference. After looking in on a few more classes, the headmaster led them back down to the second floor. They exited the main building, walking across the grounds to another one nearby. We should have lunch before the students are dismissed from their morning classes, he said. The cafeteria becomes quite busy around noon. cafeteria? A sort of restaurant in the school, Lady Frianne explained. Unlike temple schools that run during the afternoon, academy classes go from morning to late afternoon. Most students purchase freshly prepared meals from the cafeteria as they dont have time to head out into the city or go back home for lunch. Im sure that everyone will find something that suits their tastes, the Headmaster said. The food is of a quality that matches Noble standards and security measures are taken to prevent attempts at meddling. Meddling? Ludmila frowned. The Imperial Magic Academy is a highly competitive environment. Whether the goal is to interfere in coursework, hamper a students ability to take tests or put them out of commission for an even longer period of time, it is not unknown for meals to be tainted or poisoned in some way. It really says something when he can just casually throw that out there. Not that any of them could be poisoned. Still, as Liane noted, it was a reality of the imperial nobility that Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom did not share. No one ever wondered whether their next bite would be their last. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 So what is this Promotional Examination occasionally mentioned in the classes? Seated on one side of a long table in the academys cafeteria C which appeared to be a colossal mess hall C Ludmila idly stirred a bowl of steaming fish stew with a chunk of fresh brown bread. The headmaster, who abstained from eating, was more than happy to continue extolling the virtues of the academy as they ate, responding with gusto to Claras question. The Promotional Examination is a test that all students participate in at the end of their second year, he said. It was introduced with the reforms of our current Emperor. You mentioned something about it being something along the lines of a military exercise, Ludmila said. On the surface, that is what it appears to be. As a whole, it is much more. Though the most concise way I can put it is that it is an experience C one where both the capabilities of students are assessed in all fields and where the students learn what is involved in the realms security. As most of our students pursue civilian vocations, it is an opportunity that they would not otherwise have. So you send civilians out to fight? Florine frowned. At Florines slightly incredulous tone, the headmaster smiled through his long beard. It is not so simple as telling them to go into a forest and fight monsters, he said. Students are instructed to form groups and prepare to participate in an army patrol. These patrols take them along routes that are determined to have a high risk of encountering opposition. Not too severe, mind you C weak Demihuman tribes and lesser Magical Beasts are the usual targets. A representation of a days work in the Imperial Army. What he proposed was still dangerous. Even a Goblin could severely injure or even kill a Human civilian. Low-level combatants were not much different. When it came to individuals at and below what the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventure Guild deemed Silver Rank, mundane realities still very much applied. Bad luck C or good luck, depending on how one saw things C could swiftly cause everything to go awry. A crude arrow or even a thrown rock hitting the wrong place was all it took. Groups with magic casters face more difficult trials, Lady Frianne added. Gehdont remind me, prez! Dimoiya shuddered, My exam sucked. They took us out to the Wyvernmark and we ended up running into a pair of Rust Monsters. The soldiers ran around like crazy and kept shouting at me to kill it. Im a Divination specialist, dammit! what happened then? Liane asked. Rust Monster things happened, Dimoiya answered with a resigned look. By the time I cast Magic Arrow enough times to kill them, two-thirds of the patrols equipment was destroyed and we had to return to the army outpost. I couldnt stop crying on the way back, thinking they would flunk me. That sounds like a pass to me, Lady Frianne said. It didnt feel like a pass! Dimoiya pouted and sniffed as if reliving the experience. Whats a Rust Monster? Its a giant bug with a tail kinda like a fish, Dimoiya looked across the table at Liane, projecting her fingers out from her forehead and wiggling them around. Two metres long and a metre high. They have these loooooong feelers and they corrode any metals that they touch. Swords; arrowheads; plate armour; everything just goes poof into a pile of rust or whatever. The two heavy infantry in the patrol were too slow to run away C half a minute later, they were standing around in their doublets. Thats, uhhow common are they? Liane pulled out a notepad, Sounds like bad news for any sort of metal tools or equipment. I dont know. They live in caves and stuff so they could be anywhere? Just before we were attacked, the soldiers were talking about how the mountains along the Wyvernmark had veins of metals so I guess they asked for it. Liane started taking notes on the dire threat to her nascent machining industry. Or was it a way to sell more machinery? As I mentioned, the headmaster stroked the curls of his silver beard, it is not so simple as fighting monsters. The entire process is analysed and graded by the academys proctors. This includes how they form their teams, the means by which they prepare and organise themselves, the tasks they perform during the examination and how they fare in a hostile environment. I take it that those who display exceptional performance in combat are scouted by the army, Ludmila said. That tends to be the case, yes, the headmaster replied. They even tried to recruit Lady Frianne here. If I recall correctly, she helped to kill five Trolls during her examination. The patrol was quite impressed. Im sure they were just being polite, Lady Frianne said. I simply prevented their regeneration while the soldiers did most of the work. And it isnt as if Scorching Ray can be resisted. Yet it is how the examinations assessments work. Rather than looking out for individual feats, it is the ability to work as a part of the patrol and ones team that is analysed. Practical skills, martial ability, resourcefulness and social interactions are all graded. Every Ministry uses the information garnered from the examination to identify skilled individuals to work for them in the future. The same might be said for classroom activities, but the Promotional Examination is where everything is put to the test in a more stressful situation. If nothing else, the Empire was very thorough when it came to figuring out where people would fit. It felt like a twisted version of what Ludmila was attempting to accomplish in her own demesne. She recognised that the Empire had far from sufficient resources to ensure that over eight million citizens received the same treatment and that focusing on those who maintained order and were most likely to bring change was the logical choice. What they considered important and the attitudes that such an approach carried, however, seemed to sour the otherwise rational process. As with many systems of governance C including that of the Sorcerous Kingdom C those with martial power, resources and authority broadly defined what was valuable and what was not. In the Imperial Magic Academy, education was essentially employed as a tool to instil the future leadership of the Empire with skillsets and attitudes considered ideal by the Imperial Administration. The Promotional Examination was a checkpoint on the road to becoming an ideal elite. With every graduating class of the Imperial Magic Academy, the government-mandated values and behaviours of the Empire were further entrenched and refined. It was unsettlingly similar to the machining processes that Liane used, where a crude machine could be used to build a more precise machine and that machine was used to create an even more precise one. Eventually, the tools and parts her workshops produced were of astonishingly exacting standards that could be reliably used across any number of machines and vehicles. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Except, while people could be employed as tools and seen as parts of a greater apparatus, they were more than just that. What happens to students who fail the Promotional Examination? Clara asked. It is actually quite difficult to completely fail, the headmaster answered. One way is the inability to form or join a group. Another way is to display unacceptable conduct during the examination itself. The former rarely happens and the latter includes students committing crimes, abandoning their posts, being found derelict in their duties or similarly reprehensible acts. We obviously wish to expel these sorts before they can become officials. Students who have less severe issues during the Promotional Examination undergo remedial courses and training, Lady Frianne said. Most problems arent very difficult to address. Is this done during the senior year? Usually between semesters, Frianne replied. The Promotional Examinations start at the beginning of autumn and classes resume at the beginning of winter. Most seniors, as mentioned, work in practicums or internships with the government departments that recruit them. Those who remain on the academy campus are usually preparing for advanced academic studies in the universities. Some remain to serve in administrative roles, such as members of the Student Council. They finished their meal before classes were dismissed, walking back out over the academy grounds. The way that the headmaster looked at them while not heading anywhere in particular suggested that he had little else that he thought worth sharing. Lady Frianne and Dimoiya, too, appeared as if they expected nothing further of their tour. I have one last topic to discuss, headmaster, Clara said. The Imperial Magic Academy is an institution that exists to raise the next generation of the Empires leadership. That being said, we have heard absolutely no mention of the Sorcerous Kingdom in any of the classes. Lady Frianne and Dimoiya visibly froze. The headmaster stopped in the middle of the grounds, but he did not turn around to address them. After several moments, the sound of the school bell seemed to spur him to respond. I am afraid to say that we have not received any official guidance on the matter of the Sorcerous Kingdom, he said. The Imperial Magic Academy is an institution that serves the needs of our government, so our coursework must of course match the guidelines provided to us. Is that so? Then I must apologise for my inappropriate query. With that, they allowed the headmaster to guide them back to the Academy gate. With all of the looks directed at her from the students, Lady Frianne seemed especially eager to be on their way. Clara smiled to herself as the dukes daughter scurried ahead of them to the carriage. At least we came away with something usable. It is utterly unfair how everyone is scared of me when you are by far the more terrifying between us. The way you peel back peoples defences is especially disconcerting. Every new bit that Frianne exposes to us is one less thing that she feels that she has to hide. Her pride, wariness, and sense of obligation as a princess of the Imperial Dynasty is a good thing when acting in an official capacity, but it also gets in the way of her making friends. We are the ones that need to bring her to us because she cannot come to us herself. She is worth the effort, yes? Of course she is. We do not need to scour every corner of the Empire to realise that we have a priceless gem before us. Frianne is the ideal ally for us in the Empire and I agree that it requires her to be closer to us, but the way you go about it is still ruthless. She has probably felt like a cornered animal from day one. That would be a construct of her own imagination. In the future, the memory of all of her needless worrying will serve as a reminder that it is better to be herself when interacting with us. Do you know how insidiously manipulative that sounds? I hope no offence was taken at the headmasters conduct and statements. Lady Friannes tentative voice drew them out of their silent conversation. Her princess mask had vanished, replaced by a mixture of weariness and worry. Outside, the grounds of the Imperial Magic Academy disappeared around the bend of the boulevard. The headmaster showed us what we wished to see, Clara replied, and he honestly conveyed his convictions. There were a few deflections and some evasiveness on some specific details, but it is not conduct that requires forgiveness. As you should know by now, we are here to see the Empire as it truly is, Lady Frianne C not a fa?ade fashioned to appeal to our sensibilities. Then you take no issue with the Imperial Magic Academy? Our duties do not demand that we act in any official capacity and the Sorcerous Kingdoms policy regarding its relationship with the Empire is as youve already witnessed all these months. The Empire is an autonomous state; His Majesty and his court will not impose nonsensical mandates upon you. In our experience thus far, there is always a reason for what His Majesty does. I think what those reasons might be is the cause of our concern here. It was the same for the people of E-Rantel, Clara told her. Many fears turned out to be needless while others turned out far differently than we could imagine. Overall, however, things worked out drastically for the better compared to our existence as subjects of Re-Estize. The dukes daughter seemed to study them as if wondering whether Claras words were to be believed. Many say that the Sorcerous Kingdoms benign policies only exist to lull the region into a false sense of security, Lady Frianne said. That, by the time the world is aware of the danger that a nation ruled by an Undead sovereign represents, it will be too late. Ludmila let out an amused noise at the insinuation. Those who think to limit the Sorcerous Kingdom to the bounds of their own understanding are deluding themselves, she told her. There is already nothing you can do if His Majesty decides to act, thus the notion that the Sorcerer King must play by the rules that you know is laughable. The amendment to Imperial Law that recognizes the absolute nature of His Majestys representatives is more a statement of fact than it is a clause designed to allow the imposition of demands. It gives the Imperial Administration an avenue to acquiesce to its integration through any opposition. What keeps the Empire from advancing are chains of its own making. His Imperial Majesty has been doing that more frequently, Lady Frianne muttered. After the instructions to reorganise the Imperial Army came in from the Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom, he started telling anyone who voiced their opposition to complain to the Sorcerous Kingdom. I think hes starting to make a habit of it whenever something is handed down to him. I find it unfortunate that His Imperial Majesty goes about it in the way that he does, but, as a loyal member of the Imperial Dynasty, you should be supporting him to the utmost of your capabilities, yes? Lady Frianne smiled wryly, leaning back in her seat. I havent personally received any missives from the Sorcerer Kings official representatives, she said. As a dukes daughter, I doubt that I will ever be in a position to do so. My elder brother will become Duke Gushmond and I will hopefully be raising a cadet branch. We noblewomen have our way of doing things, yes? Clara said, Youve already acted on our behalf on several occasions. It is a familiar and comfortable way of things that the Nobles of the Empire can get behind. In many ways, our methods are more effective at enacting healthy societal change. I do not doubt that you already understand this. I do, Lady Frianne nodded. But I also understand that this way of doing things is gradual. It may not be quick enough for the liking of your Royal Court, based on what our Court Council has seen so far. It doesnt have to be, Clara told her. Every small step forward that we take makes the work of both our Royal Court and your Court Council easier. That is the way it has always been: noblewomen facilitate everything from behind the scenes while our husbands take decisive action if necessary. In our case, the role that our husbands would have occupied is instead filled by the highest courts of our respective nations. Our work is complementary to theirs, making matters more efficient and effective. Their carriage slowed as it approached the gate of Gushmond Manor. After the way was opened, their pace picked up again and they wound along the carefully tended avenue. Before they arrived at the Imperial Magic Academy, Lady Frianne had mentioned that there was someone who wanted to meet them. Is that the way you do things in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Lady Frianne asked. While we lead our houses now, Clara answered, we were still raised to do things in this manner. Its become the natural way of conducting affairs since women now form the majority of the Sorcerous Kingdoms nobility. Also, the relationship between the Royal Court and the House of Lords is not too dissimilar from the situation you find yourself in when the Sorcerous Kingdom delivers instructions to the Empire. How favourable have the results been? Ludmilas role as a Frontier Noble is different from ours, Clara replied, but His Majesty has personally voiced his approval for each of our efforts. As far as we can tell, our endeavours are in line with the Sorcerer Kings will and we will continue to support His Majesty in what capacity that we can. This includes helping the Empire realise its place as a proud member of the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 A proud member of the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony Frianne disembarked from Countess Wagners carriage, silently digesting Countess Corelyns proposal as she walked by the maids and footmen who welcomed them to Gushmond Manor. Since their first day together, she was well aware of the slow pressure that the four Nobles from the Sorcerous Kingdom were applying. Her work with the Court Council made her privy to many of the general missives and finely-detailed requests issued to the Baharuth Empire by the Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Much of it would be considered foreign to regular aristocrats, who, while answerable to the Empires central administration, were accustomed to being autonomous within their fiefs as they worked to carry out the policies and directives handed down to them. It was abundantly clear that the Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Albedo, was a bureaucrat. Or at least she communicated with the Court Council as a bureaucrat. Everything was qualified and quantified; pure, broad efficiency was measured from a top-down perspective familiar to how the officials of the imperial bureaucracy would view things. The content of her missives also carried the same flavour, using concepts and measures sometimes abhorrent to pure aristocrats. Military integration. Manipulating nationwide demographics and the movement of populations from region to region. Slowly tuning the mechanisms of the state from a sterile, statistical perspective that even applied metrics to things like public sentiment and cultural adoption rates, considering them mechanisms that could be adjusted by pulling one lever or the other. Prime Minister Albedos methods were inherently offensive to both the imperial aristocracy and the Temples, who saw it as an aggressive mass-dehumanisation of the nation and its people. Surely, at some point, they would all be assigned a number and treated like the Undead labourers reported to endlessly toil in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The imperial bureaucracy, however, welcomed her tasks with open arms. To them, the Prime Ministers missives were a work of art; the masterful strokes of a supreme administrative functionary to be admired and aspired to. Her cousin could only shake his head as they had no choice but to acquiesce to the Sorcerous Kingdoms requests. He would sometimes bitterly note in private that the vision of the Imperial Administration the Imperial House had gradually realised over the generations had been usurped. Though his rise to power required that he involve himself personally in the micromanagement of the state to make up for the shortfalls in the bureaucracys staffing, he assumed that he would eventually return to being able to issue directives to the Court Council and have the Empires excellent administrative apparatus do the work. With the numerous problematic elements within the nation mostly purged, it was a system that he believed could be relied upon even if future Emperors were lacking in talent, ensuring that the Empire would function smoothly in generations without great leaders. Now, the Sorcerous Kingdom had taken the place of the one issuing the directives and the Emperor had been reduced to something like the head of a department called the Baharuth Empire. To be certain, the burdens of leadership had been lifted from his shoulders. Prime Minister Albedos superlative ability combined with the principle amendment to imperial law was also making life easier for the Empires bureaucrats. The Empire, however, was no longer the master of its own destiny. Frianne had assumed that things would continue along that vein, with the Empire being transformed into a pure bureaucracy. But then, the next phase of the Sorcerous Kingdoms attack came in the form of Countess Corelyn and her party. The four noblewomen arrived as Angels, reaching out to the disparate elements being cast adrift by the unfeeling march of progress and a bureaucracy empowered by the unquestionable might of their suzerain. From the perspective of an imperial aristocrat, they communicated the same way; understood the same things; danced the intricate, purposeful dance of the aristocracy that only true Nobles could perform. They lived in a world where duty, obligation, tradition and pride were who one was; a world where protocols impossible for outsiders to imitate or fully grasp spoke volumes with every gesture and word. She couldnt say that she hadnt enjoyed the time they spent together thus far. Though relaxed and leisurely, everything that came to pass felt purposeful and productive. It was more fulfilling and less wearisome than dealing with boorish and sterile bureaucratic functionaries or the throngs of admirers who looked up to her as a role model or a dukes daughter. As a woman who had taken decisive steps to enter the arena of men that was imperial politics, Frianne found it a breath of fresh air and a glimpse into possibilities she had not considered before. At first, she had accepted her role as host out of a sense of duty and obligation to the Imperial Dynasty and the aristocratic establishment, hoping to avert potential disasters and prevent other problematic strangeness from occurring. Little did she realise that it would become an experience that she wished would never end. They were women who were accustomed to wielding power and authority. Furthermore, they understood Friannes position. What she was; where her boundaries lay and the chains that bound a princess of the Imperial Dynasty. There was no need for pretence C no tedious process required to ensure that propriety was observed and other parties did not underestimate or infringe upon her station. As such, Frianne found that, for the first time outside of House Gushmond and the private interactions with her relatives, she could be herself. Like Frianne, they were all noblewomen with highly authoritarian leanings, yet they had tempered and balanced attitudes that C up until that point C Frianne thought only she and her grandmother harboured. A part of her wondered what sort of traps awaited her, but for the most part, it didnt matter. Risk came with relationships and, though the four from the Sorcerous Kingdom understood how the games of Nobles were played, Frianne detected little in the way of hostility or a desire to use her unfairly. If she were to put it simply, they played nice, which indicated a desire for friendship. It was a tempting thing for any Noble and ill-advised in most situations. This was especially the case for a member of the Imperial Dynasty. A ducal house was a great house that stood both apart from and above all other great houses; she could no more forge true friendships with a regular Noble than a regular Noble could with a commoner. Additionally, to the nobility of the Baharuth Empire, the ducal houses were effectively enemies: they were pillars of support for the Bloody Emperor who caused the downfall of so many of their own and continued to suppress everyone else. Others would admire her, establish connections and exchange favours, but friends? Never. It was simply impossible to truly consider someone who they knew could turn against them with lightning quickness a friend. For Friannes part, she never wanted to experience the feelings that would accompany such actions so she believed that it was better to keep her distance. With the Nobles from the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, it was a different story. There was no bloody past that would overshadow their relations and, as vassals of their suzerain, there was no issue with their social standing. If one were to nitpick, Countess Corelyn and Countess Wagner would be considered as women occupying the same rough position in the social hierarchy as Frianne. No one would voice any protest C not that anyone would dare oppose officials from the Sorcerous Kingdom. If she were to consider what she had absorbed as reliable information, she couldnt detect any rational flaws in the proposal that they had unfurled before her over the past week. It only seemed to offer benefits for both herself and the Empire and the reasoning behind their overtures was understandable enough. Furthermore, watching them work and have fun together made her envious and it was clear that they understood her feelings. Combined with everything else, they were effectively saying you can be a part of us as well. It was an invitation that she wanted to accept. Still, other things prevented her from taking those tantalising steps towards happiness. Frianne led her guests through the grand foyer of the manor and into the western wing. The early afternoon sun streamed through the tall crystal windows, casting its light over the vibrant rug and pieces of fine art placed on columns along the corridor. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. So what should we expect? Countess Corelyn asked, You appear to carry a great deal of respect for the dowager duchess. My grandmother is a bitfeisty, Frianne smiled slightly. Two generations ago, she was an icon of the Empire. She was also one of the few people who the Emperor of the time allowed to confront him on various matters and she considered it her duty to do so. She has long withdrawn from imperial politics, but even the current Emperor steps lightly around her. She sounds like a formidable woman. In more ways than one. She is one of the only Bards to have graduated from the Imperial Magic Academy C she was in the class of the very same Emperor that created the academy of today. After that, she went on to serve in the Imperial Army and Imperial Intelligence at the same time. The Emperor of her generation offered her a post as one of the Great Imperial Knights but she declined, calling him an idiot for attempting to squander a valuable position on someone who was already loyal to the Imperial Dynasty. If the Empire had such an influential figure in the past, Baroness Gagnier said, how did it develop into its current state? Investment of resources and talent is solopsided that one would be lent to believe that the people who laid the groundwork for future generations were all more practically inclined. Its a very sore point for my grandmother, Frianne replied, and I suppose it is simply the way things are. Immediate and demonstrable results tend to be appreciated over the difficult-to-quantify benefits of arts and culture. She is a formidable woman, but, in the end, she was only one woman. Pulling the Empire in the other direction was Fluder Paradyne and his supporters. To my grandmother, the soul of a nation is something to be carefully nurtured and naturally cultivated under the watchful eye of its leadership. To her opposition, it is something to be analysed and manipulated; taken apart and reconstructed. A tool or a resource to be chained and exploited like everything else. The result is as youve seen. Your treatise incorporates elements of both, Lady Gagnier noted. How did that come about? After realising that she wouldnt be able to gain any ground, my grandmother retired from the political stage to focus on the education of her family. I am more on my grandmothers side of things, but her influence only goes so far. Fundamental Principles of Magocratic Governance was written to be digestible to imperial readers, as youve already noticed. The Empire of the present-day requires firmness in direction; writing it as my grandmother would is not an option if the concepts conveyed were to gain any purchase. They came to the large double doors of the family library. Frianne nodded to the maid stationed there and waited as she entered to inform its occupant of their arrival. A minute later, the maid appeared again. The dowager duchess will receive you now. Passing through the aisles of tall bookshelves, they found her grandmother seated on her usual couch in front of the librarys stone hearth. She did not look up from her reading. Grandmother, Frianne said, Ive brought Countess Corelyn and her party as youve requested. So Ive heard. The book snapped shut and her grandmother looked up at them with a piercing sapphire gaze undiminished by her advanced age. So, this is what that boy is so scared of? Frianne cleared her throat. I have the pleasure of introducing you to Countess Clara Odilia Dale Corelyn, Countess Liane Loretta Dale Wagner, Baroness Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier, and Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik. My ladies, the Dowager Duchess of Gushmond, Katalia Ileste Van Gushmond. The Nobles from the Sorcerous Kingdom lowered their heads in respectful curtseys as they were presented. Your Grace, Lady Corelyn said. Weve looked forward to our meeting. Lady Frianne has been a most excellent host, and I believe much of that is thanks to you. No games this time? The dowager duchess raised an eyebrow, Well, thats fine too. Have a seat. Frianne froze at her grandmothers gesture. The maid hurried off. There were only two chairs on either side of the oak stand in front of the fireplace. It wouldnt do to tell Nobles of their suzerain to sit on the floor. Countess Wagner plopped herself down onto the carpet. The others followed suit. Friannes mouth worked silently, but her grandmother snorted at the line of young noblewomen seated in front of her. Just so you know, she said, Im done raising brats. A mothers work is never done, Lady Corelyn smiled up at her. Can we call you oma, too? Lady Wagner asked. The dowager duchess shook her head with a grumpy look, but she didnt appear genuinely displeased. Folding her hands in her lap, her gaze went from face to face until her eyes settled on Lady Corelyn. You delivered that message to my Frianne, she said with a stern look. Why? To see what would happen, Lady Corelyn replied. Her grandmothers expression grew grim. She held out a hand. Show me. Frianne blinked in confusion. Her grandmother had withheld something from the message? She watched as the Countess drew a folded parchment from the pouch on her hip, stretching forward to drop it into the dowager duchess palm. Several minutes passed as her grandmother slowly scanned the page. Are you aware of the risk youve taken? Her grandmother said as she set the page down over her armrest. No. With another shake of her head, the dowager duchess crumpled the paper up into a ball and tossed it into the fire. Since Frianne likes you, she settled back into her seat, and because I think youll be good for her, I will warn you now. Stop digging. Dont let anyone know that youve tried. Recall any agents youve dispatched to collect information and tell them to forget that you ever asked. If you dont think they can hold their tongues, dispose of them. Then pray that no one has noticed what youve done so far. Do you know anything about this subject? No. I only know that anyone who does C anyone who even tries piecing things together C disappears. Lady Corelyn exchanged looks with the others, seemingly conversing through their gazes alone. Frianne wondered how close they were to be able to do that. After a few moments, they looked back up at the dowager duchess. We cant stop, she said. This is too important and it will happen anyway. Thank you for your warning, however. In that case, her grandmother replied, promise me that youll leave my family out of it. The Empire may believe itself to be secure and powerful in its own right, but were next to nothing in the grand scheme of things. Of course, Your Grace, Lady Corelyn nodded. You have our word. It is something that the Sorcerous Kingdom will deal with on its own. The Sorcerous Kingdom, huh. Ive heard a lot about our new suzerain, but youre the first officials from there that Ive met. Frianne thinks highly of the four of you, but shes young and impressionable. As are you. The dowager duchess fixed them with a look. Do you know who it is that you serve? She asked. Your Graces question implies that you already know the answer. Im a Bard, her grandmother replied. An old one. Ive seen a lot; been to a lot of places. Most of the world doesnt suffer from mysterious wide-scale memory loss like these parts do. Word of the Sorcerous Kingdom has long been spreading. Beyond our awareness, those with knowledge will understand who your new masters areand they will make preparations of their own. The Empire has affiliated itself with the Sorcerous Kingdom. It isnt as if there was much of a choice, but Ill be damned if my home is destroyed due to the ignorance of our new overlord. Frianne looked between her grandmother and Countess Corelyn as their exchange went back and forth. She had no idea what they were talking about and it sounded as if her grandmother was shielding her from dangerous knowledge. A bitter feeling rose within her. Despite being an adult lauded as a genius by the Empire and a valued member of the Court Council, she was being treated as a child. We have no reason to doubt that His Majesty is not aware of what is going on, Countess Corelyn said. You are right about one thing, however: our histories are mysteriously lacking for some reason. That means my friends and I are mostly ignorant of the past as well as of the world beyond. May we rely on you to correct this deficiency? Well I said what I did, didnt I? The dowager duchess replied, But not all at once. The worlds a big place. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 GET HIM! YEEEEEEAH!!! STAB HIM AGAIN! Arwintars Grand Arena was renowned across the Empire for the riveting spectacle of its matches and glorious atmosphere, though at present the atmosphere in their booth seemed to be superseding what was going on below. Lady Frianne and Dimoiya were nearly leaning out of their window as the second match of the day played out to its conclusion. The dukes daughter was nowhere near as loud as her companion, but Ludmila still noticed her tense movements and the changes to her posture and breathing as excitement rose and fell. Cheers rose as one of the remaining combatants in the battle royale lost his arm. Florine turned her face away squeamishly and even Liane grimaced. Beside Liane, Dimoiya continued her energetic encouragement. Liane leaned away slightly as the other woman threw up her fist with another call for blood. Dimoiya sure uhtransforms here. Is it not as I said? This entertainment is nothing more than people embracing the savage aspects of their nature. A flash of light glinted across their booth as a huge man with a greataxe charged across the sand, weapon held high. Ludmila scoffed as he was stabbed in the gut two metres before he could get within range of his opponent. Oof, Liane winced. Wasnt that one of the guys at the Slave Market the other day? Two-thirds of the combatants in the current match appeared to have entered with seemingly nothing but confidence in their size and strength, while the remainder possessed some rudimentary skills. Equipment was greatly varied and everything appeared to be the result of purposeful calculation by the Arena management. That being said, there was a clear trend to the opening matches presented to the audience. Lady Frianne, Ludmila said. Is this the usual order for Arena events? Yes, she nodded. Duels between novices are short and generally plain, so the organisers put them together in combined matches like this to make things more interesting. Have you been enjoying yourself? I wasnt sure what to expect out of the matches themselves, Ludmila replied. I assume they are ordered by the strength of their combatants. Thats right. There are matches with fan favourites that are looked forward to before the end, but a steady escalation of strength is the most sensible approach. The noise in the air receded to a dull murmur as the final two combatants faced off against one another. One was a wiry man with a three-metre-long spear. The other wielded a greatsword. Both weapons had their points wavering close to the sand. They seemed to be sizing each other up, though Ludmila suspected that they were both exhausted and trying to catch their breath. Whether the crowd also realised this, she wasnt sure. During their visit to the various artistic venues in Arwintar, Florine noted Ludmilas lack of excitement at everything. After the first day of looking generally unimpressed at the entire world, Florine told her that the crowd was also a part of the entertainment. Meaning to say that one shouldnt look so critically at everything and allow themselves to be swept up in the moment. A willingness to have fun was a crucial part of having funor something like that. She glanced down at the row of men directly below the booth. They were about as strong as Silver-ranked Adventurers, so she assumed that they were off-duty Imperial Knights from the First Legion. Rather than finding entertainment in the quality of the match, it seemed that they were having more fun making bets on who would come out on top in each of the contests playing out over the course of the match. Who do you think will win, Ludmila? Its set up so that the spearman is the likely winner. On the other side of the booth, Liane leaned back to frown at her. Set up? You mean the match is rigged? Not exactly. Its just that the conditions of this match favour certain weapons. If one has a sword and they have the choice between an opponent with a spear and an opponent with a dagger, theyll go after the one with the dagger. No one here is strong enough to perform Martial Arts, so mundane realities C such as advantages in reach and leverage C apply. Furthermore, theyre not as well-equipped as they could be. Theyre not? They look armed to the teeth to me. Theyre in chain shirts and they dont have sidearms. If both were wearing full plate, they would probably collapse from exhaustion before they hurt one another. Neither possesses the skill to deal with a fully-armoured foe and the Arena organisers know that it would result in a boring match. So what does that mean? Aggression will probably win, and its easier for a novice to be aggressive when they have a three-metre-long spear. Like what we saw in the Imperial Magic Academy, its also propaganda: rank and file soldiers in the army use spears as their main battlefield weapon, so the citizens seeing spear users win props up the image of the military. Its common for people to romanticise swords and discount spears as weapons for peasants. The Empire counters that by showing spear users beating everyone else in the Grand Arena. Since these matches are composed of novices, it may also help with recruitment as spectators can see themselves winning, too. The spearman advanced, shuffling forward as the blade of his weapon wobbled weakly in the air before him. Several groups of people jeered his timid approach, including the Imperial Knights below their booth. The swordsman stepped back and forth, seemingly trying to find a way past the point of his opponents weapon. In a sudden move, the swordsman hacked at the haft of the spear. A wooden splinter came flying off of the weapon, but it wasnt remotely enough to break it. The spearman arrested and then reversed the momentum of his attackers strike, shoving the greatsword aside. He charged forward, running his opponent through and knocking him to the ground. The crowd voiced its approval at the decisive conclusion to the match. Half of the knights below them groaned. Why do people always try to do that? Ludmila muttered. Shouldnt they? Florine asked, Its wood isnt it? Its not as easy as those plays we watched make it seem, Ludmila told her. Unless a weapon was being conveniently held out for someone to take their time to chop up, one would need a significant gap in quality between weapons to pull it off in one or two strikes. Alternatively, sundering attacks could be used. If they were using magic weapons, however, trying to break that spear would have been just as hard as trying to break that greatsword. Then how should he have done it? Since theyre both novices and since this was effectively a duel, the swordsman had the right idea at the start. The problem was that he overestimated what was required to win. Rather than breaking the spear, the swordsman only had to get past the point by deflecting a strong thrust and moving in. Given how tired they both were, he might have even been able to grab the haft. That spearman has neither the training nor the experience to conduct disciplined attacks or react to people getting past the blade of his weapon. As the victorious spearman raised a fist to the crowd, a set of Arena staff ran out to tend to the fallen swordsman. The spectators settled down and vendors appeared to sell food and refreshments while the field was prepared for the next match. Despite the bloody nature of the event, there had been no fatalities due to the quick response of the recovery teams stationed around the exterior of the battleground. Grievous injuries were healed; limbs reattached. The fact that the Arena was not as lethal as they first thought granted a visible measure of relief to her friends. Lady Frianne and Dimoiya, however, appeared to be disgruntled at the lack of deaths thus far. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Theres one more of these free-for-all matches? Clara asked. Thats right, Lady Frianne answered. Once the qualifiers are over, well be moving onto the winter league matches. There should also be a couple of breaks where Demihuman tribes are pitted against teams of Adventurers or Workers. Its really a shame that you arrived at the beginning of the season. Theres a new Martial Lord and everyones excited about whether hell be able to defend his title. It looks like the stands are starting to fill out as well. Admission is for the entire day, but many skip these early events. The league matches are what generate the most revenue for the Grand Arena with all the betting and sales going on. A knock sounded at the door. One of the footmen opened it to allow three women with carts in. They quietly laid out an array of light food and refreshments on the long stone table in the centre of the room. Lady Frianne and Dimoiya went to fill their plates. Florine swallowed. How can they eat while watching this? People can get used to anything, I guess. More to the point, they treat it as the highest-class entertainment. Is the Adventurer Guild thing for our festivals going to be like this? There were a few exhibition matches on the side planned to show off individual skills, but theyre not supposed to be lethal to the participants. The attraction is supposed to be the adventuring they go through on training runs. People can of course get hurt, but the nature of what theyre doing is not the same. Fifteen minutes later, the next set of entrants took to the field. Not only had the area been cleaned up, but props had also been added. Facsimile boulders, bushes and trees dotted the area, providing obstacles and tactical options for the two dozen combatants. Ludmila narrowed her eyes upon recognising one of the participants. She scanned over the others in confusion. Whats going on Is something wrong? Clara asked. That man over there, Ludmila pointed to the west side of the arena. He was the one that I stopped to look at during our visit to the Slave Market. The Merchant did say that the arena had an interest in him, Lady Frianne said. Once slaves are purchased, theyre put to work as soon as possible. The slave in question was now adorned in the same chain shirt and bits of leather armour as the other combatants. A long scimitar-like blade and a round shield hung loosely at his sides. Ludmila scanned through the other men taking their places around the arena. But they should make an assessment before choosing contestants, should they not? Before even that, they should know about him from the Merchant making the sale. I dont see what the problem is The problem is that this match is not a match, Ludmila said as the signal to begin sounded. Its a massacre. A tall man with a long spear charged at the slave. The slave deflected the polearm with his shield, guiding it up into the air. He stepped in and slashed the spearman across the belly. Intestines spilt out onto the sand. Two other men who were approaching stopped, mouths agape. Chainmail was resistant to slashing attacks, but the slave in front of them had just cleaved through the armour as if it were a cloth shirt. The dumbstruck crowd started to cheer as the slave casually walked forward towards his next target. That target, however, was clubbed down from behind by a war club. His attacker crowed in exultation and charged towards the slave, face awash in bloodlust. Then his body rolled over the ground, missing both legs. What! Liane squawked, I didnt even see what happened! It didnt seem that the crowd knew what was going on either, but their excitement over the result sounded out nonetheless. The other man that had approached the slave had prudently moved away to seek other battles, and the slave did not give chase. He strode casually over the sand, quietly watching his surroundings without expression. After a few more challengers were dispatched, the rest of the field seemed to become aware of the out-of-place combatant. The fighting died down. Smart move? Liane said. It wont work, Ludmila replied. Without a word between them, the dozen remaining men surrounded their single greatest threat. The slave looked around him with a lazy smile before working his blade in a flourish and lowering into a defensive stance. He tapped the tip of his sword twice over the rim of his shield. Two of the men behind the slave charged forward with harsh cries. A heartbeat later, the entire ring collapsed in an effort to overwhelm him. To their surprise, the slave enacted a charge of his own, darting forward to smash his shield into a bulky man wielding a maul. The contestant was sent flying, and the curved sword moved to skewer another combatant through his ribs. The blade withdrew as the slave pivoted, shield sweeping out to deflect an attack from behind. His weapon came in low to take off his attackers leg at the knee. He smoothly came out of his strike and charged back into the thick of men in pursuit without missing a breath, sword flashing red in the late afternoon sun. In the stands, the spectators hushed. Arms, legs and entrails scattered over the sand as the slave scythed through his nine remaining opponents to appear on the opposite side of the field. Groans and cries of pain rose behind him as the slave straightened from his stance. He flicked his weapon to the side, painting a crimson arc over the ground. A quiet clink sounded in the air as he sheathed his blade. The Grand Arena exploded into a deafening roar. Lady Frianne and Dimoiya were nearly bouncing on the balls of their feet, leaning forward with expressions of admiration. Ludmila and her friends exchanged glances. I guess we know why you wanted to buy him now, Liane said. I wasnt going to buy him, Ludmila rolled her eyes. Cancan you do that too? Florine asked. With the right equipment, Ludmila replied, a well-trained combatant equivalent to one of our Gold-ranked Adventurers can probably do that. Those men were all about the strength of Copper-ranks. This man is high Platinum or low Mithril. I said it would be a massacre, but I didnt expect him to hold back. T-that was holding back? Ludmila turned her attention to the activity below. She cast a pointed look to the recovery teams putting all of the fallen men back together again. He could have killed the lot of them just as easily, she said. It looked like he used a few Boost Arts and some basic Strike Arts to make things go as quickly as possible without lethally injuring any of his opponents. Without Martial Arts, his opponents were essentially defenceless against him. The arena organisers were probably putting on a different sort of show forvariety. Awash in the fervid praise of his audience, the slave retired solemnly from the field. Voices drifted up towards the booth, chatting excitedly over the promising rookie that had appeared out of nowhere. Ludmila turned to address Lady Frianne. Lady Frianne, she said, what will become of him now? Its hard to say, Lady Frianne replied. With this display, hell enter the winter league for certain. Beyond that, the wealthy and powerful will try to figure out what hes doing here. I thought you might be onto something when you stopped to look at him the other day, but this demonstration makes him quite suspicious. What would happen normally? Were he a known imperial citizen, many would try and tempt him into their service. If hes as strong as you say, the Emperor would measure his potential as one of the Four Imperial Knights. Even so, many powerful individuals who enter the Arena refuse to serve anyone but themselves so he may remain here. Meaning to say that it was another area in which the absolute monarch of the Baharuth Empire was powerless. It was not exactly a black mark against him in particular, as Re-Estize was also in the same situation. The strong dictated terms to the weak and little could be done to stop them. Outstanding individuals who upheld a nations order were perhaps the most valuable assets a country could have. In that case, Ludmila said. How long would it be until he earns enough for his freedom? Without knowing the terms of his slave contract, Lady Frianne replied, I cannot say for certain. He is a foreigner so everything involved in that would add to his debtif hes as strong as you say, it could be anywhere from a few seasons to a year or two. Are you saying he sold himself into slavery on purpose? And now hes in the process of getting himself out, Ludmila nodded. We have no idea who he is or where hes from C only that it seems hes arrived at his destination. This is just a hunch, but travelling as part of a Merchants slave inventory seems a very easy way to get around without being noticed. Since hes freeing himself in such a flashy way here, it might mean that he was more concerned about who might notice him departing his place of origin C or perhaps some regions along the way C than any scrutiny he might be subjected to upon his arrival. Or it could just be that hes legitimately a slave from somewhere, Liane pointed out. What Friannes oma hinted at might just be making you paranoid. That was entirely possible as well. With Ludmila soon leaving for her duties in the northwest, it was up to her friends to learn what they could from the dowager duchess. Even without knowing much, however, she still had an unsettling sense that what the world had in store for their future would be far beyond their ability to imagine. As Dimoiya stated when they first met, ignorance was a terrifying thing C especially for those burdened with the responsibilities of leadership. Is there any way for us to meet with him? Ludmila asked. There is, Lady Frianne answered with a nod, but it will have to wait until the day is over. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Why are you so keen on this guy? Because he sticks out like a sore thumb? After meeting with Friannes grandmother this afternoon, you cant tell me that youre not curious about him at all. Maybe I am, but I also know that there are a lot of other reasons why he might have popped up here. He could be on the run from someone or something and now he thinks hes safe. Or he could be one of those wandering warrior types on some sort of weird journey to hone his skills. Or he has some legitimate reason behind becoming a slave like I said before. Following the conclusion of the days events, a member of the Arena staff led them from their booth, down into the bowels of the colossal structure. To Ludmilas surprise, many men and women were wandering the clean, well-maintained stone corridors. They gathered around the quarters of various contestants who had battled that day. The strange slave that Ludmila had come to see was no exception. According to Lady Frianne, fans would often come down for the chance to see or speak to their favourites. In the case of the wealthy, they could pay for time together and even purchase sexual services. People were attracted to the strong, in various ways. Eh Liane frowned at the line ahead of them, how many women are here to see this guy? Hes new and exotic, Dimoiya said. The way he handled his opponents and how he exited the field had a big impact too. Strong, stoic types are really popular. Haaah~ After all that talk, Ludmila is the one that has us line up for a man. It is not a problem for you to be seen here, is it, Lady Frianne? Clara asked. It isnt considered improper, Lady Frianne answered. Most interactions here are entirely innocent. Theother sort of meeting happens later in the evenings. A pair of young women came back the other way with beaming faces. Several minutes later, another group came by with similar expressions. Looks like we have a real charmer, Dimoiya said. Thats pretty rare for arena slavesor anyone fighting in the arena. When it came their turn, they found themselves in a tidy, albeit small, room. The man that they came to see was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the floor. He had changed into a white shirt with loose, brown pants. Not a trace of the carnage he had wrought could be seen. The door shut behind them as the arena official left the room. Looking up at them, the slaves dark gaze crossed over each of their faces. So, he said in a light voice, we meet again. Well, I did say that we would see what you were made of, Liane replied. So you did, he offered them a lopsided smile. And so you have. By your look, however, it seems that your group has come for a different purpose than the others. Our friend had some questions, Clara said. How might we address you? Akli. What does it mean? The mans smile faltered almost imperceptibly. Clara gave the man a flat look. It is a name suitable for someone in my position, he met Claras look with one of his own. HmmIve not yet felt anything like this in the region. Are you a queen from some country nearby, perhaps? If Ive heard correctly, the Emperor here does not have an Empress. This man is trouble. He understands far more than he lets on. Where are you from? Ludmila asked, Your name is unfamiliar. The language that you are speaking is unknown. The school of combat youve demonstrated is not from this region. The Merchant at the market told you, did he not? A land from beyond the Great Steppe. This means little to us. If it means little to you, then saying more would mean even less. Are ya gonna stab him? Shush, you. Then do you have any questions for us? Florine asked, You seem to be here for some purpose. We havent come as enemies C perhaps an exchange of information would be acceptable? I do have questions, Akli seemed to reluctantly part with the admission, but answers can be dangerous depending on who gives them and even when and where they are received. Before me are five of the most dangerous women I have seen since I last saw my homeland, so you will forgive me if I seek my answers elsewhere. Wait a minute, Dimoiya said, there are six of us here. Who isnt dangerous? You, Akli replied. I feel insulted somehow The mans gaze went to Dimoiya at her disgruntled words. Dimoiya sniffed and looked away. It would be better if you were not so evasive, Ludmila said. I am curious to know how youve come to that conclusion. Because for now, she told him, you are a curiosity. You are on the way to being considered a problem. If you reach that point, you will find that all of your efforts at evasion will have been for nothing. Resorting to threats, now? Problems are to be addressed. The man fell silent, eyes gauging her from behind his unreadable expression. After several moments, he shifted in his seat, adjusting his legs and crossing his arms. I am here for a rumour, he said. One suggesting that a great calamity has once again befallen our world. Beings of great power that only appear once a century. Are you familiar with this event? You mean beings such as the Eight Greed Kings who appeared five centuries ago? Or the Demon Gods from two centuries past? With an eyebrow raised in a confused expression, the man appeared to silently mouth Ludmilas words. Greed? Well, there were eight and I suppose they might be considered kings, but they are not known for any specific vice or desire. Perhaps they did something that did not sit well with the locals here? I have also never heard of these Demon Gods, but it sounds so generic it could mean anything. The timing seems correct, however. I can at least say with certainty that the Eight Greed Kings are beings of the calibre I am referring to. With them comes change. I am here to investigate the nature of that change and what it may mean for the world. If that is your purpose, then why come here as a slave? The rumours are not very nice ones. Something about an Undead being that destroys armies of hundreds of thousands with a single spell? I dont know how many times that story has changed between its source and the other parts of the continent, but the key details are consistent enough that it merits investigation. Discreet investigation. Making a name for oneself in the Arena was far from discreet. It lent credence to the idea that he was more concerned about who might notice him on the way than who would upon his arrival. Additionally, going by the number of people that had come to see him C themselves included C his actions did provide a way to quickly gain access to information. This rumour you follow is close enough to the truth, Ludmila said, but it only happened once. Things have been peaceful within our realm since then. Your realmthis quaint little Empire? Lady Frianne bristled at his dismissive tone. Dimoiya frowned and adjusted her spectacles. Quaint? Such a tiny, backwards nation would not qualify as an empire elsewhere, the man shrugged. Even in my short time here, exposure to your wealthy elite at the slave markets speaks volumes of what the people here believe themselves to be. It is no surprise, however: anyone would expect this out of ignorant barbarians from beyond the edge of civilised lands. I kinda liked this guy before, but now hes rubbing me the wrong way. Dont you always call this region a backwater of a backwater? Well, yeah, but I dont go out of my way to be insulting about it. Maybe hes trying to incite us into doing something? He calls us dangerous, yet he seems completely at ease. There are too many contradictions between his actions and his attitude. What will you do once you have your answers? Clara asked. Sell them to those with questions? Akli tilted his head, I assume you do not believe that I will continue to languish in this place for no purpose. The compensation for gladiators in this arena is decidedly lacklustre compared to elsewhere. I dont see why you went to all of this trouble, Liane said. You couldve simply asked Merchants that travel between here and the lands beyond the steppe. It isnt as if we keep foreigners out. Because Merchants only see what they see, Akli replied. That much should be common sense, even for a place such as this. As for the latter, what I said before is the answer. This is a savage land filled with primitive peoples and their primitive ways. It would be sheer madness to expect those that dwell here to conduct themselves in a civilised manner. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Again, Lady Frianne and Dimoiya stirred at Aklis blas tone. It seemed that the pride of the Empires citizens was very much a weakness that could be exploited. The way that the two women visibly struggled to contain themselves suggested that they knew they were being provoked, yet could not help but react to his barrage of insults. Are the people from beyond the Great Steppe so lacking in common courtesy? Clara frowned. Does common courtesy exist in these lands? Most of what Ive witnessed is pure sophistry. He gestured towards Ludmila with an open hand, The lady here appears to be the only one amongst you who follows the rules. The rest of you lack a certain weight. Thus, you cannot be trusted. How long will you be here for? Ludmila asked. For as long as I need to find my answers. Ludmila nodded slightly before turning to leave the room. On her way out, she addressed one of her Shadow Demons. Keep an eye on this man. Do not interfere with his activities and dont lose him. I dont know if he has any way to detect you or who is watching him, so be careful. I will contact you once we confer with Lady Shalltear. The man was clearly an enemy according to her Skill. Though she perceived him as such, there was nothing inherently wrong with what he had said. What sort of threat he represented was unclear. Youre doing that thingy. At Lianes words, Ludmila looked up from her brooding. The way ahead was clear, but it was not for lack of visitors. All around her, people backed away with nervous looks. They did not seem to understand what was going on as they pressed against the walls: only that something was passing through the hall and it would be wise to stay out of the way. Someone took her left hand, squeezing her fingers lightly. Ludmila glanced over to find Clara smiling at her. Lets not spoil the mood, shall we? The others joined them, though Lady Frianne and Dimoiya continued to trail behind. Ludmila wrestled down her feelings, yet she couldnt help but continue mulling over what they had learned from Akli. They left the Grand Arena in silence. It was only after the door of their carriage shut and they were on their way that anyone saw fit to speak. Lady Frianne, Clara said. Dimoiya. How much do you know about what that man spoke of? I understand that the world is much larger than most lend thought to, Lady Frianne replied. And there are many large, powerful nations C much more so than the Empire C out there. Still, the way that he put it It was mean! Dimoiya scowled, People usually only see the world around them in the ways that they know, but he didnt have to mock us for knowing less than he did. The way he looked at usits like when some of those High Nobles kids at the Academy look down on everyone around them as poor and powerless. Er, not you, prez. Imperial Intelligence doesnt reach that far? Florine asked. I suppose this means youre acting in an official capacity now Lady Frianne looked at each of them, and they nodded. This is too big for us, Clara said. All we can do is gather as much information as we can and deliver it to our liege. Are you going to question Akli any further? I think Ludmila was right to leave, Clara replied to Lady Friannes question. He was too ready. It was as if he was assured of every outcome had we decided to act. He had some magic stuff on him, Dimoiya said. Or more like inside him. Something in his mouth C maybe one of his teeth. There was an item inside his arm and in his leg and under one of his thumbnails. The way he phrased his answers was suspect, as well, Lady Frianne added. He probably had a Contingency spell on him. Ludmila turned her attention to Lady Frianne at the mention of the unknown spell. What does Contingency do? Its an enchantment placed upon a target that is paired with a second spell. When the conditions defined by the spellcaster are fulfilled, the companion spell triggers. Since he was speaking so evasively, I suspect that he was trying to avoid its activation. Do you have any idea what might have happened? No, Lady Frianne twisted her lip. Its nearly impossible to tell since someone powerful and shrewd enough to cast Contingency will have several placed upon their target to prevent the Contingency from being foiled. For instance, if the first Contingency was that he answered a specific number of the wrong questions, the companion spell might have killed him. Or he might have exploded, killing everyone around him. A second Contingency would be placed to trigger if he was examined for a Contingency spell, killing him or blowing him up anyway. Or teleporting him to a predetermined location. The conditions and outcomes are only limited by the imagination and the power of the caster. None of that had even occurred to Ludmila as something that was possible. Akli appeared well within his rights to call their little corner of the world primitive. Theres one thing I dont get, Dimoiya said. Why did he treat Ludmila differently? What did he mean about rules and weight? He meant what he said, Ludmila answered their questioning looks. The way we were raised and how we interpret the world around us is reflected in the way that we carry ourselves. Im not sure if this is a good way to put it, but the culture of nations like Baharuth and Re-Estize is hollow. They are built on fallacious notions and easily crumble when put to the test. Akli appears to understand this; he considers any leverage derived from such cultures lacking. Sophistry, as he put it. How can you dismiss an entire nations culture like that? Frianne frowned. Hes not. Many elements of Baharuths culture have real substance. The problem lies in perception and scale. Ones behaviour is framed by boundaries defined by culture and perceptions of reality. Other people from different cultures C or even people within the same greater culture C have different sets of boundaries and so you get differences in behaviour. Certain boundaries do not matter to some and can be readily shattered, bypassed or ignored. If you ever wonder why Demihumans keep raiding you or some people seem deluded or inexplicably stupid right up to the end, this is why. On the other side of Clara, Florine nodded with a look of understanding. Ive worked for months with Demihuman tribes, she said, so I get what shes saying. People who are raised in complex societies become dependent on the economic and social constructs that develop out of them. Civilian Nobles are a prime example of this. We exist to occupy a central position in Human society; without it, we are but a tiny fragment of what we could be. How others perceive us is dependent on what they recognise out of what surrounds us. Say we put Dimoiya in front of a hungry TrollC What! Clittle of what she can say matters. Any recourse a civilian would be accustomed to employing means nothing. Her status means nothing; her household isnt around to support her and there are no Imperial Knights to protect her. No bribe or threat can dissuade the Troll C Dimoiya is just a noisy meal. All she can do is fight to survive because she doesnt speak the same language. Conversely, if she is somehow captured in a war between Re-Estize and Baharuth, her captors will be considering her fate along different lines. If she claims that she is a Noble, they will probably start thinking about how much of a ransom they can get if they return her unspoiled. Beside Lady Frianne, Dimoiya pouted. So he is acting like one of those High Noble brats. Everyones behaviour is influenced in similar ways, Florine told her. Its just that Aklis culture seems different enough that it becomes grossly apparent. You may not be wrong about him looking down on us: to him, were primitive barbarians. So why did he only show respect to Ludmila? Shes a Noble, too. Martial Nobles are something like the reverse of civilian Nobles, Florine explained. When you strip away all of the status and social constructs around them, you still have a Human who can beat up the Troll. As long as they stand, other Humans will gather around them and try to build something. Every Human nation starts with some sort of martial individual who ends up leading the community and carves out a place to start building a civilisation. They are humanitys version of the Lord-type individuals from races with social aspects to their nature. Youre making it sound like civilian Nobles are useless. Florine shook her head at Dimoiyas unhappy words. We have our advantages, Florine said. The problem is that those advantages depend upon other things. Civilian Nobles become more prominent when it is believed that the strength offered through other avenues has surpassed the benefit that martial Nobles offer. In Re-Estize, this happened very quickly because it established itself in a relatively safe place. I would say that the existence of the Adventurer Guild, while economically efficient and convenient, also contributed to its weak military position. This weak position not only affected its ability to defend against other nations but also the capacity to enforce its own laws. It would have happened in the Empire as well if the Imperial Army was not founded early on. A Noble from the Empire might scoff at military threats from a Noble of Re-Estize because he knows that their retinues and levies are not strong enough to challenge the Imperial Army. As Ludmila says, what they leverage to assert their position is perceived as lacking. Between aristocrats of both nations, however, social forms are still observed because various avenues of competition make the gap between the two nations small enough that it is better to be civil. Dimoiya made a long noise as she digested Florines words. So the reason this Akli behaved the way he did was that he believed the Empire is so pitifully weak in every aspect that any leverage its Nobles employ is irrelevant. And the reason he behaved himself when talking to Ludmila, Liane said, was because he could somehow sense or infer that he would have been stabbedC I wouldnt have stabbed him, Ludmila shot Liane a look. Cor worse. He used weight to describe the net sum of every factor he could measure from Ludmila. Civilian Nobles like us are trained to convey the political influence, economic clout, martial strength and network of connections that we have at our disposal. This works great when everyones on the same page. But, to those who dont respect or appreciate it, we look weak. Every piece of us that one doesnt recognise turns us more into a single, flimsy individual in their eyes. When a martial Noble does something seriously, however, everything about it screams I am power and everyone C Human or otherwise C can feel it. Their carriage stopped at a checkpoint leading into the First-Class District. After a brief inspection, they rolled forward again and turned to head towards Dimoiyas home. It seems obvious in hindsight, Lady Frianne furrowed her brow, enough to wonder how Ive never considered it that way. In normal situations, our martial Nobles dont project themselves as Lady Zahradnik does, but it becomes glaringly apparent when theyre out in the field. They are a pillar of strength to their allies and a powerful foe to their enemies. Dimoiya disembarked once they stopped at the gate of Erex Manor. She waved happily at them as they continued on their way. After turning the corner, Clara looked across at Lady Frianne. I assume youll be keeping an eye on Akli, she said. Oh yes, Lady Frianne replied. Hes not someone Id want to lose track of. Imperial Intelligence has eyes as far as the opposite side of the City State Alliance; our awareness of things beyond that is limited to what we hear from Merchant traffic crossing back and forth over the Great Steppe. From what I hear, the steppe peoples make crossing with a military force next to impossible, but, at the same time, what this man potentially represents is a cause for worry. Did it help you to decide? Clara asked, Things are growing beyond our little corner of the world. Lady Frianne looked down at the table between them. Her finger tapped it lightly against its surface. You are asking much of a dukes daughter. You are the best choice, Clara told her. It is more for the good of the Empire than it is for ours. Not only is this state of affairs untenable, but utterly wasteful. And it isnt as if were asking for anything terrible. That may be so, Lady Frianne replied, but my cousin and many others may see it as treason regardless. Personally, I agree that working together with your group is in the Empires best interests. From a political standpoint, however, things are moreprickly, as Willem would say. Having four young and capable noblewomen who can smoothly interact with our aristocracy is the best way to turn them in support of moving forward as a member of the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony. Lady Zahradniks work with the Imperial Army may expedite things as well. The Temples will likely not budge, of course. Nothing forceful is required. We just need a friend in the Empire. A friend, huh. Now youre playing dirty. Nobles arent afraid of getting a bit dirty. Clara smirked, extending her hand. For the Empire? The finger on the table stopped. Lady Frianne looked out the window. After a long moment, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She turned back with a smirk of her own, taking Claras hand. For the Empire. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The cold void yawned before him. His nerves frayed and unravelled as he stood upon its precipice. Youre still here, big bro? Nimble flinched and turned at the voice. Youre going to be late, his younger sister, Selene, placed her hands on her hips. This is a huge chance C you cant miss out! I dont recall ever asking for any such chances, Nimble replied. Ive told you and Ellen a thousand times that Im notC And, thus, Count Palatine Nimble Arc Dale Anoch was ejected from his own manor and into the night. The door slammed shut behind him. Selene peered out at Nimble through a crack in the curtains of a nearby window. Just who is the lord here? He looked towards the footmen waiting for him at the carriage. They, in turn, ignored his gaze. He was one of the Four Imperial Knights who represented the will of the Baharuth Emperor, yet it seemed that his sisters outranked him in his own household. Not that he blamed the footmen. His sisters were just that imposing. Upon seeing them for the first time, many of his colleagues would gush forth with compliments and tell Nimble how envious they were of him having such cute sisters. But Humans were creatures easily deceived by appearances. Both Ellen and Selene were officers in the Imperial Army C a captain of the Third Legion and a vice-captain of the Imperial Guard, respectively C and even members of the Royal Earth Guard would flee in terror before them. Nimble recalled the day when his elder sister was wed. More precisely, he recalled the look on the grooms face. If someone had told Nimble that his sister had run the nobleman down with her horse and tied him to her spear to bring him back home over her shoulder, he would have believed it to be the absolute truth. MARCH! Nimble started at Selenes command. His feet carried him forward and into the carriage. The door closed, imprisoning Nimble as the vehicle carried him away. He sighed, looking down at his dress shirt and finely-tailored coat, wishing that he was wearing his armour. No, not even adamantite full plate will protect me from this He slouched into his seat, wondering how he had ended up in his dire situation. Was it because they saw him in the atrium of the Imperial Palace? Was he being punished by the gods for ignoring the thousands of letters of introduction that had crossed his desk over the years? How did Ellen even know them? Nimble had long grown accustomed to his familys incessant prodding over him being a bachelor. Every week, letters would appear introducing eligible noblewomen from across the Empire. Multiple copies of them. On his desk; at the dinner table; his favourite couch; the pillow on his bed. More than a few times he would sit down at the latrine and discover them attached at eye level to the back of the door. He had no idea how every single one of them came through his sisters, but at least he could politely refuse these attempts at seeing him married. Little had he known that the Sorcerous Kingdom would get involved. Just how far does that damn Sorcerer Kings bony hand stretch? It was surely some sort of plot. Over a year ago, the Emperor had ruefully mocked himself for thinking he could tempt Ainz Ooal Gown with the beautiful young noblewomen he had plucked from their families. They were to be a gift, delivered under the assumption that the mysterious magic caster was a powerful Human mage. Had these visiting noblewomen been plucked from the annexed territories of E-Rantel and sent to them as a sort of sarcastic reply to that time? What was their true purpose? It was highly doubtful they had simply come to see the sights and maybe find a consort. Their youthful, attractive exteriors were simply a cover forwhat? He couldn''t even imagine. The Sorcerer King was a being who transcended mortal imagination. Whether he could or could not fathom what the Sorcerer King had planned, however, did not help his present situation. Though he was a martial Noble and thus was not very adept at unravelling intricate plots or setting up civilian intelligence networks, he was well aware of the threats laid out before him. The first was that the invitation had been conveyed through his elder sister, Ellen, who had come from the Karnassus Marches to visit. They were telling him that not even his family was safe from the evil clutches of a devious mastermind. The only thing that Nimble could be relieved about was that his sisters appeared to be oblivious to what was going on, instead perceiving the invitation as a rare chance to see their alarmingly still-single brother married off. Lady Frianne was the second problem. The genius daughter of House Gushmond was both wary and resolute when she went to act as host for the duration of their visit. After a few days, she seemed resigned. Then, suddenly, she appeared almost carefree. It was eerily similar to what had happened to Roune Vermillion, so Nimble suspected that they had gotten to her somehow as well. Checks made on their carriage and belongings by the First Legion produced mixed results. Though its engineering was strange, the transport appeared nothing more than a well-crafted vehicle. The maids and footmen who had come along were similar to what one might find in any Nobles household. Of the four noblewomen, three had ridiculous panoplies of magical equipment. The fourth, Zahradnik, appeared to have none. The fact that the Rangers and Rogues of the First Legion couldnt figure out how strong she was implied that the noblewoman was using some Skill or magic item to conceal her person and belongings. This on its own should have been enough to at least stop her and perform a more thorough investigation, but several things suggested that it would be better to leave well enough alone. The fact that she claimed to be a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom was enough to make anyone take five steps back. How she carried herself was also an immediate cause for concern. Detecting the ambush by the attainted man in the palace either meant that she possessed magic items to detect invisible targets or was a powerful individual with scout or thief abilities who could pinpoint the mans location through other sensory cues. The way she had stopped the man involved a feat that at least made her comparable to Leinas or Nimble in raw, physical ability. Furthermore, her apparent lack of concern over the whole affair indicated that she was capable of far more. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Should she take affront at being singled out, how much of Arwintar would be destroyed? If she possessed high detection abilities, then it was also likely she had significant stealth ability. Any number of important people could be assassinated and they would have no clue what was going on. The Empire had several powerful, independent individuals C far stronger than the Four Imperial Knights combined even at their former full strength C and it was for these sorts of reasons that they were left alone. That the Sorcerous Kingdom was so much more advanced than the Empire made it likely that her equipment was far superior to anything that the region had to offer, as well. As such, they could only watch and wait and pray that nothing happened. This worked until it stopped working and Nimble suddenly found a figurative spear pointed directly at his throat. His weight shifted as the carriage turned off of Central Avenue, proceeding ever closer to its destination. Nimble frowned out the window at the citizens blithely going back and forth along the busy market streets. The situation of the Empire had drastically changed over the last year, yet the life of the people went on. As it was so often said, ignorance was bliss and he could only envy them for it. Nimble remained in his seat long after the carriage stopped and the footman opened the door. Rain pattered lightly outside and the brightly-lit entrance of the Platinum Palace cast its harsh glare upon him. The unsettling sense that something dangerous was watching him finally stirred him from the vehicle and into the lobby of Arwintars finest inn and dining establishment. A uniformed member of the staff walked out to greet him with a polite bow. Welcome, Lord Anoch, he said. Your table has been prepared. This way please. He followed the man into the softly-lit restaurant, past spacious booths and divided dining areas where members of Arwintars high society enjoyed the finest food, discussed important affairs and conducted private negotiations. A Bard performed somewhere unseen, filling the air with soft strains of elegant music. The host stopped at an open door. Nimble resisted the urge to peek carefully inside. With a quiet breath, he checked his posture before striding confidently into the room. No one else had arrived yet. He could only be thankful for the temporary reprieve. Nimble nodded at the host and, after he vanished, he made two rounds of the room. At first, he made a show of checking the cards at each seat, as if looking for his spot. Then he realised that no one could see him anyway and pulled out several magic items. They were issued to each Great Imperial Knight to ensure that places the Emperor frequented would be secure. Nimble activated each in turn as he carefully inspected the room. No traps. No poison in the air or on the surfaces of the furniture. The tastefully-decorated panels of the walls appeared free of hazards as well. No magic items were present aside from those used for light, heating and calling for service. No magical sensors from divination spells and effects A light knock issued from the door. Nimble froze for a heartbeat before stuffing the magic items back into his coat pockets. After glancing over himself, he turned with a smile and froze again. Five stunning beauties stood before him. It was at this point that nearly any man would simply surrender without realising that he had, overwhelmed by the array of feminine weaponry deployed against him. Nimble, however, was no mere man. He was one of the Four Imperial Knights; a renowned warrior respected across the Empire and beyond. Such warriors had access to powerful Martial Arts. Nimble silently activated a Boost Art to reinforce his mental resilience. Then, he activated another that augmented his magic resistance, just in case. A tiny voice in the corner of his mind mocked him for using Martial Arts to defend himself against womanly wiles, but he stuffed it in a dark hole somewhere. Good evening, Lady Frianne, he bowed in polite greeting. Lady Corelyn. Lady Wagner. Lady Gagnier. Lady Zahradnik. He rose from his bow and they offered their greetings in return. After he had received them, they went to their seats and Nimble locked his gaze on Lady Frianne. This is a coworkera coworkera coworkeritll be awkward if I start looking at her differently His coworker silently smiled back at him. Then a sense of danger entered his awareness. Nimble surreptitiously glanced around, trying to figure out who it was coming from. After a few moments, he realised they were all looking at him expectantly. Whether it was Baharuth or Re-Estize or any other nation in the region, Human society was patriarchal. Men dominated nearly every social and professional arena, so, as the only man at the table, he was expected to lead the conversation. As the silence grew between them, so did the sense of danger. So he said, distributing his gaze evenly between them, have you enjoyed your stay in Arwintar? Very much so, Countess Corelyn replied. Its been an enlightening experience overall and Lady Frianne has been a most excellent host. Nimble idly wondered what they had been enlightened about. His stomach started to churn as he thought about the possible vulnerabilities that had been exposed. The reports he had received detailed their movements but indicated little of what they had gained from them. Im glad to hear it, he said. Was there anything in particular that you enjoyed in the city? Our interests are varied, Lady Corelyn said, but I would like to spend more time in the archives and museums. There are still many performances that Id like to attend, Lady Gagnier added. The shopping, of course! Lady Wagner smiled, I bought a wagon full of magical appliances. His gaze settled on the remaining member of the party. She opened her mouth, then closed it again with a frown. What did it mean? What did any of it mean? Everything seemed so ordinary that there must have been something else to it. Lady Zahradnik hadnt said anything. Perhaps her activities would give something away As his gaze lingered upon her, Lady Zahradniks frown disappeared. Rather than smiling, however, it felt more that she was unfrowning. Nimble cleared his throat, turning his attention back to Lady Frianne. The Court Council isC The sense of danger returned, raising the hairs on his arms. Before he could look around again, the restaurant staff brought in the first course of their meal. A large silver tray on the cart was uncovered, revealing a steaming bowl of seafood soup with ingredients imported fresh from the Golden Strand. One of the servers produced a magic item and activated it. Whats that? Lady Zahradnik asked. It should be an item that checks for the presence of poison, Nimble answered, and the server nodded in affirmation. That includes any spoilage. The savoury aroma of the soup filled the room as fine porcelain bowls were filled and laid out before them. Nimble looked down at it with great relish: it was something Baziwood had introduced to him C cuisine from the former dockworkers home region. He had grown quite fond of the spicy, sour soup Was it a coincidence? As far as luxury cuisine went, the common fare was nowhere on the list of things that the wealthy elite of Arwintar would have had served. I dont recall anything about anyone ordering the meal Ah, the courses were selected by Lady Anoch, Lady Frianne said. She heard about the dinner and picked out your favourites for us. His mother knew about this dinner? As far as Nimble was aware, his parents were in Anoch Barony in the Karnassus Marches over two hundred kilometres away. His appetite dwindled as he considered that they, like his sisters, might also be unknowing hostages of the Sorcerer King. As one of the old blood of the Empires aristocracy, familial bonds stood above all else. This was the case even with the Empires efforts to influence traditional values to shift loyalties to the imperial throne. Nimble had a good upbringing and maintained strong ties with his family, but such bonds could also be exploited as chains. Raising the bowl to begin their meal, he steeled himself to fight on his familys behalf, silently cursing the Sorcerer King for his evil ways. Empire in Chains: Act 3, Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Polite discussion over the restaurants food, the Nobles accommodations and the places that they had visited went on for several courses. Nimble was more than happy to stick to these safe topics, hoping to avoid any detours onto thorny and hazardous paths. After the last of the entres was laid upon the table, the staff left them to their meal. So youll be staying in the capital for another week or two? Nimble asked. Zahradnik will be leaving tomorrow, Lady Corelyn said, but the rest of us will be here. There are still many things in Arwintar that we wish to experience and investigate. Investigate what, exactly Prying into their business was probably a bad idea, so collecting information passively as they went from place to place was the Empires only safe option. Going over Imperial Intelligences reports as they arrived felt like being forced to helplessly watch from afar as a stranger snuck around ones home. Speaking of which, Lady Frianne said. Lady Zahradnik had many questions about the Imperial Army that I felt unqualified to answer. Could you perhaps lend her your expertise, Lord Anoch? He eyed Lady Frianne for a moment, wondering what she was trying to do. What sort of questions? He asked, Is there something in particular that youd like to know about? We witnessed some of the changes to civilian life that the reorganisation of the Imperial Army has brought about in Engelfurt, Lady Zahradnik said. As Nobles and Merchants, what we observed was worrisome. For all of the imperial bureaucracys efficiency, it felt a bit too harsh of a change to so suddenly bring about. Its only the initial phase of the reorganisation, Nimble replied. The alternative would be to reduce the size of each Legion, but Legions are that size because the Imperial Army deems it the minimum effective force required to function as an army group. Once the Second and Sixth Legions have achieved their operational objectives we can move forward with the next phase of the reorganisation, which incorporates the civilian populations affected. And since these are military operations, Lady Zahradnik said, the details cannot be made publicly known. Thats right, he nodded. What you saw is also not as bad as it seems. The seasonal budget surplus created by the changes have been appropriately reallocated: its just that the large-scale adjustments of a government take time to implement and private interests react much faster to change as theyre smaller and more manoeuvrable. After a brief assessment of the forces being leased to them by the Sorcerous Kingdom, the Generals of the Imperial Army agreed that the Sixth Legions expansionary objectives could be handily accomplished. Once all major threats in the targeted regions were neutralised, the Sixth Legion would then switch to a wide-scale operation to clean up the remnants of opposition in the area. While that happened, the civilian arms of the government would be in the process of partitioning the land, laying down infrastructure and guiding economic development. It wasnt a complicated plan by any stretch of the imagination, but it had to start somewhere. Since there was a greatly diminished need for border security in the Katze Marches and along the Azerlisian Frontier, the Imperial Administration considered it a waste to continue funding the military in those regions simply to prop up the local economy. In fact, they considered it a convenient sequence of events: citizens affected by the changes in those areas would readily move to take advantage of the new opportunities created in the expanding frontier. There would be no need for major marketing campaigns or the creation of incentives to encourage migration. In that case, Lady Zahradnik said, I would like to make sure these operations proceed as smoothly as possible to ensure that this next phase happens sooner rather than later. Is there anything you can tell me about General Kabein and the Second Legion that might help? Nimble reached out to add more cuts of the excellent Aurochs steak to his plate. He wasnt sure what Lady Frianne had already told the Baroness, though as a civilian administrator, she probably couldnt convey any meaningful details. Im uncertain how much you know about advancement in the Imperial Army, he said, but I would consider the commanders of the Second Legion the most seasoned out of the entire military. As are many of their soldiers. This distinction doesnt go to the First Legion? Its simply a reality of the First Legions responsibilities, Nimble explained. To be certain, the strongest soldiers and some of the best Commanders are promoted to the First Legion, but exercises and low-risk patrols in the capital region only go so far towards keeping the men sharp. Its something like the cushy, prestigious assignment that most rank-and-file troops aim for and they become very good at policing civilians as a result. The First Legion does not leave Arwintar and its surrounding territories for any reason, so they didnt even have the benefit of our annual battle with the Kingdom of Re-Estize. I seeis the reason why you consider the Commanders of the Second Legion the most seasoned related to this? The reasons for Commanders arent exactly the same. Our Commanders prefer to stick around jurisdictions that theyve become accustomed to. A Commander in the Imperial Army has many more considerations to keep in mind than regular soldiers. Not only do they need to develop a lay of the land, but also familiarise themselves with the social, political and economic dynamics that are unique to each Legions assignment. Transferring to the First Legion means figuring that out all over again, so its understandable that they would prefer to stick to their ongoing assignments. Another reason C which is probably the main one C is that most Commanders in the Imperial Army are martial Nobles. And martial Nobles serve for life, Lady Zahradnik said, just as they traditionally would in their territories. Exactly. Unlike our regular soldiers who look forward to retirement, martial Nobles have to be carried out from their stations in a coffin. Seats for commanders in any Legion tend to only open up when the person occupying it diesand its usually not a peaceful death. Frontier Nobles never died of old age. It was an adage shared across the entire Empire. Despite being generally more powerful and better-trained than the average Imperial Knight, the risks that came with their duties inevitably caught up with them. Regular people could only shake their heads at this grim reality C or perhaps consider them suicidal C but the border lords considered it a point of pride. The foundations of the nation and its security were paid for in generations of their blood: they did not simply work for the Empire, it was their Empire that they fought and died for. Baroness Zahradnik appeared to digest his words with a thoughtful look. She was reportedly descended from a martial house as well, though Nimble reminded himself that he could never be sure what was really happening with anyone from the Sorcerous Kingdom. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The fact that she was thwarting attempts to gather information about her person lent to the impression that there was something else going on. She seemed Human enough, but the Sorcerous Kingdoms magic was so advanced that he wouldnt be surprised if she was a Devil or some other monstrously deceptive creature conjured by the Sorcerer King and sent to worm her way into the militarys good graces. What about General Kabein? Lady Zahradnik asked, I hear hes a member of the civilian nobility. He is, Nimble nodded. The fact that he still managed to become the General of the Second Legion speaks volumes about his ability. No one considers General Kabein an excellent Captain, but he is an exceptional Commander. General Kabein was a far more capable strategist than Nimble could ever be, so he decided to leave it at that. The General of the Second Legion could probably handle her better than he. With Lady Zahradniks upcoming assignment as a liaison officer to the Second Legion, General Kabein was essentially bearing the brunt of her assault. Nimble wanted to help the General as much as he could with what would undoubtedly be a long and difficult trial, but he wasnt sure whether he should disclose anything about the man. The mysterious noblewoman might be telling the truth and use the information to make things go more smoothly. Or she could be looking for knowledge to employ against the Second Legion creating problems that would serve as justification for the Sorcerous Kingdom to intervene in the Empires affairs. As the evening went on and the restaurant staff returned to clear away the remnants of their meal, Lady Corelyn rose from her seat. Lady Zahradnik joined her, then the others rose as well. They filed quietly out of the room. Restroom, I guess? Nimble still couldnt figure out why women went out in groups like that. Surely it wasnt for their safety. He was now fairly certain that Lady Zahradnik could destroy a good portion of the city and Lady Frianne was strong enough on her own to wipe out entire squads of the Royal Earth Guard. Unless Dragons regularly frequented the womens restrooms in the Empire, there shouldnt be a need for them to go together like that. He turned his attention away from the door. To his surprise, he found that he was not alone at the table. Hello Lady Gagnier smiled shyly. Shit! Focused as he was on Lady Zahradnik, the reason why Nimble had been invited out to dinner in the first place had slipped his mind. His thoughts raced as he tried to figure out how to extricate himself. It wasnt that he had anything against Lady Gagnier C in fact, she was beautiful in the way that all but the luckiest could only fantasise about C but where she was from was a huge problem. Additionally, Nimble had no desire for family life or anything like that. Unfortunately, this woman could not be shrugged off or politely declined like those who had come before. What would happen if he refused her advances? What would it mean for relations between the Empire and the Sorcerous Kingdom? Would a pair of Death Knights explode out of the walls to drag him away? He continued to stare silently at her as his mind worked in desperation. The young womans smile remained. Her attractive blush grew until she rose from her seat and fled from the room with her face hidden in her hands. WhatC Imminent danger filled Nimbles senses as the threatening feeling from before returned. He gripped the arms of his chair in a panic as his eyes darted around to look for the source. Near his head, a piece of the wall slid open. Nimble jumped up with a shout of alarm. A pair of eyes glared out at him from the darkness. Nimble! Ellen hissed, What the hell are you doing?! That should be my question!!! What was his older sister doing inside the wall? Had she been there the entire time? He had wondered why she was suspiciously absent from the manor Wait a minute, Nimble said. That feeling since I got hereit was you? Dont dodge the question! How could you drive her off like that? I didnt drive her off. Also, Ive told you that theres no point in me getting married. My title isnt hereditary. The point is to have kids. A family. Your title not being hereditary is perfect since it wont cause any complications. Despite his resistance, he knew that his sister was right. Having a family and passing on ones bloodline was a concept drilled into every Noble from a young age. Marriages between Nobles were carefully calculated to not cause issues with rights and inheritance, but if he married one of the Nobles from the Sorcerous Kingdom, the children would follow a foreign, matrilineal line and thus not have any claim to imperial titles nor enjoy highborn privileges in the Empire. so youre telling me to marry into her family. Obviously? Look, I get that youre hitting it off with that Zahradnik girl and shes great too, but one of the others would make for a better balance. Mother and Father say so as well. Once again, Nimble wondered how many people were plotting to assassinate his single status. He hoped that the Emperor wouldnt stick his head out of a different wall, waving a flag to cheer him on. I dont see why youreCwait, are you eating in there? Im hungry. She shoved a slice of Aurochs steak into her mouth, chewing away with gusto. It was definitely the same food that they had been served. What was wrong with this restaurant? Anyway, Ellen said after she washed down the mouthful with a sip of red wine, the way I see it, were stuck to this Sorcerous Kingdom for the long term so its best to make some inroads. This is a golden opportunity C itll be good for the family and itll be good for the Empire so dont screw up. Ellens fist came out of the hole in the wall, making a gesture commonly used in the Imperial Army. For the Empire. The panel slid shut. Cheek twitching, Nimble stared at the seamless spot on the wall for a good, long moment before walking out of the room. He made his way along the exterior, trying to figure out how his sister had gotten in. Um, hi. He turned at the sound of Countess Wagners voice. Damn this Sorcerer King Unlike Lady Gagnier, whose ample figure and demure demeanour would haunt men with fantasies of her warm embrace, Lady Wagner was slender with a friendly and energetic personality that drew people to her side. All four of the Noblewomen were undeniably attractive in different ways, so Nimble felt like the Sorcerer King was stabbing at him with four different weapons. He may have been Undead, but he knew exactly how to use women against men. He smiled politely at her greeting, resisting the urge to turn around and see if Ellen was watching him from one of the walls. Lady Wagner quietly twirled a loose curl of hair hanging beside her cheek. Her mouth opened, then closed again. Then, like Lady Gagnier, she started to blush furiously. Dammit! With a frustrated shout, she turned around and fled into the room. A wave of murderous intent washed over Nimble, causing him to cringe where he stood. A few moments later, the rest of the women came back. Lady Frianne looked at him briefly, then glanced into the room. Lady Zahradnik frowned slightly as he straightened himself from under Ellens oppressive aura. Is something the matter, Lord Anoch? The Baroness asked. I-its nothing, Nimble answered. I just came out to stretch my legs. I see, Lady Zahradnik smiled. Shall we return to our table? The evening is yet long and weve looked forward to your company. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 I didnt expect you to return from your vacation with a report. It was a surprise to us as well, my lady, Ludmila replied. But it was still something of note that we felt important enough to bring to your attention. Placing several magical decanters of fresh blood into her inventory, Shalltear Bloodfallen frowned down at the sheets of paper spread out over the desk in Ludmilas room in Wardens Vale. Dressed in her casual equipment, the Baroness used a Clean spell from a magic towel before rising from her bed to join Shalltear. Shalltear would usually take the time to savour her vassal after an extended absence, but several details in the report took priority over her usual indulgences. It took her time to understand the implications of the information contained within the report from her four Noble vassals, but, by the time she refilled her last decanter, it was apparent that the matter would have to be brought to the attention of minds greater than her own. An agent from a foreign land who thought the region that Nazarick had found itself in was a backwards land of weaklings and rife with empty posturing. Something deep within her stirred; perhaps anticipating the appearance of new adversaries far stronger than anything they had seen before. Tormenting the weak was all well and good, but breaking the strong was far more delectable. After all, the further one fell, the greater the despair and suffering that came with it. What new delights would this world offer up to her? What new opportunities to prove herself worthy of her Masters service? A slow smile crept over Shalltears lips as she imagined what the future might have in store. Do you desire any further clarification or review on the content of our report? Ludmila asked. A basic idea of what is going on is sufficient for now, Shalltear answered. If I may ask, what will be done? That depends, Shalltear said. The others may have information relevant to this report. We will review and analyse everything before deciding what actions should be taken and whether the matter merits His Majestys attentionthere wasnt anything else, arinsuka? No, Ludmila shook her head. There were too many unknowns and we had no explicit instructions on what to do about this sort of threat. I apologise if the response was insufficient. Shalltear wasnt sure what the appropriate response was, either. If she had been present, she would have probably dominated the subject of the report on the spot and wrung out every little bit of information from him. Going by the details on the report, however, her actions would likely result in catastrophic failure. These cheeky weaklings and their unknown magics Shortly after Nazaricks arrival, their Master had brought in a few dozen Humans to interrogate for information about the region. They were all part of some sort of special unit, so it was expected for them to offer up a wealth of knowledge. Instead, they gained little. Some strange magic simply triggered to terminate the men upon answering three questions. No one in Nazarick knew of any spell or item that could accomplish this, so they were forced to accept that their new world hid many potentially dangerous unknowns that could thwart Nazaricks efforts despite their laughable weakness. Youve done well, Ludmila, Shalltear said. There is no need to second-guess yourself. You have been entrusted with responsibilities and I have every expectation that you will continue to fulfil your duties to the utmost of your ability, arinsu. Hopefully, your friends will make up for some of our shared deficiencies. It will certainly be the case, Ludmila replied. They may need a bit of time to adjust to life as your vassals, but everyone looks forward to working in your court. Good, Shalltear smiled slightly. Speaking of work, I believe a contingent of Death-series servitors is eagerly awaiting your arrival. Yes, my lady. Though I must say that Im more than a bit anxious about this first assignment. Anxious? Were clearly outclassed. Or it would probably be more accurate to say that the configuration of our forces is unsuited for this task. The last time Ludmila had pointed out an issue with military deployments, she had been correct. At least within the bounds of how she conducted warfare. Demiurge noted that, while her battle in the Upper Reaches produced decisive results while limiting risks to nearly nothing, Ludmilas grasp on the use of Death-series servitors was somewhat skewed in favour of defence. Strangely enough, her use of the Elder Liches was profoundly skilful. It seemed backwards for someone who was supposedly new at deploying magic casters but a natural at mundane strategy and tactics. Months had passed since then, however, and a few looked with interest to what new developments she would come up with. Youll be able to call upon Ilyshnish, arinsune? I will, but this is an Ancient Dragon were dealing with. The combined forces of the Death-series servitors should be sufficient if the fight stays on the ground, but the gap in power between our aerial assets is vast. Demiurge and Cocytus consider it the ideal exercise for this very reason. The value of this exercise is undeniable, but, at the same time, failure will be catastrophic for the Empire and a mark of shame against the Sorcerous Kingdom. Then the answer is simple, arinsu, Shalltear said. Dont fail. As for this gap in power, you of all people should understand that battle is rarely so straightforward, arinsu. Yes, my lady. Ludmila lowered her head respectfully. Shalltear opened a Gate to Feoh Berkana. Her vassal checked over herself one last time before stepping through. After collecting the report laid over Ludmilas desk, Shalltear cast Greater Teleportation, arriving in E-Rantels central district. From the gazebo, she walked under the light of the afternoon sun to the office of the Department of Transportation. The Vampire Bride at the reception greeted her with a bow. Welcome, Shalltear-sama. Shalltear produced the report, holding it out towards the Vampire Bride. Ten copies. Immediately. The Vampire Bride received the report, disappearing up the stairs. Shalltear turned and idly paced down a hallway as she used a Message scroll. Pandoras Actor. Hm? If it isnt Shalltear. By your tone, I take it that there is a pressing matter to attend to? Theres a report that you should look at. Im having copies made at the moment, arinsu. You will be contacting the others then? Ill let Albedo know after youve had the chance to take a look. Are you in E-Rantel? This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Im on my way out of the Adventurer Guilds main office right now. Will Momons guest manor be secure enough? I-I think so? The threat doesnt appear to be imminent, arinsu. Ill see you there. It took an additional five minutes for the Vampire Bride to return with the ordered copies. Shalltear found Pandoras Actor casually strolling up his manor walkway in the guise of Momon. Wheres Nabe? Shalltear asked as the Doppelganger let her into the manor. Debriefing one of the casters coming out of a Platinum-ranked trial. I wasnt aware that she did that. She must, occasionally. Nabe is an Adamantite-ranked Adventurer, after all. And while her feedback might besharp, she is an excellent War Wizard created by the Supreme Beings. Her expertise is especially valued by the Evocation specialists in the Guild. Also, while she might not admit it, Nabe is picking up some of their tricks and tactics, as well. Inside his office, Shalltear produced one of the copies to hand over to the Doppelganger. The sound of a flipping page occasionally broke the silence of the room. This cant be a coincidence, he murmured. Is something the matter? I was just thinking about how everything seems to slide so perfectly into place with Ainz-samas guidance. Even as one blessed with superlative intellect by our Master, I cannot fathom how this has been brought about. Shalltear brightened at the idea that everything was moving according to the will of the greatest of the Supreme Beings. Then everything should be alright, arinsuka? Umu. It appears that Ainz-sama is satisfied with our work and has raised the curtains on our next stage. Our Master never fails to astound me with how precise his calculations are. As expected of one of the great minds of Nazarick. Shalltear couldnt discern even the slightest hint of what Pandoras Actor spoke of. What does this information mean? Shalltear asked, Is there something I can do to help with Ainz-samas plans? It is better not to know for now, Pandoras Actor answered. Albedo will think something is amiss if it appears that you understand too much. She is quite overprotective of her role as the Guardian Overseer, so its better not to ruffle her feathers if it can be avoided. Worry not, however C this is important enough to call a meeting in Nazarick: things will become apparent enough. I-I got it. With a nod, Shalltear left Pandoras Actor, exiting Momons guest manor and making her way back towards the gazebo in the gardens. Pandoras Actor was, of course, correct in his assessment of Albedo. Just as the Floor Guardians might get jealous if they thought that someone else was performing their rightful duties in their place, the Guardian Overseer might get jealous if she felt that someone might be advising the Floor Guardians about their tasks. There was nothing inherently wrong with doing so C the Floor Guardians put their heads together on various things all the time C but Albedo was specifically created to perform functions that often overlapped with how they managed their new responsibilities in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Shalltear wouldnt exactly call it being a busybody, but if Albedo saw something that she thought she could offer useful input on, she would. Sometimes it was helpful; other times one simply had to smile and nod. She was that way by the Will of the Supreme Beings. If Shalltear understood things correctly, Albedo had even adopted the Empire as a sort of Area as well, sending all sorts of finely detailed requests regarding their administrative operations. Perhaps she was practising for the eventual takeover of the Re-Estize, which apparently needed much work to turn into a respectable Area of the Sorcerous Kingdoms sphere of influence. Shalltear went from the gazebo in E-Rantel to the cabin outside of Nazarick, hopping through the teleportation gates to arrive at the tenth floor. There, she found Albedo in her usual place, scanning through the guild bases administration panels. The Guardian Overseer dismissed the panels with a wave of her hand as the tapping of Shalltears heels approached. Ive received a report, Shalltear said from the bottom of the stairs to the Throne of Kings. Albedo came down to retrieve the proffered documents in Shalltears hand. The slits of her amber eyes dilated as she furrowed her brow. How long have you had this for? It was delivered to me less than thirty minutes ago, arinsu. Why didnt you come to me right away? I-it took me a little while to understand what it was saying Shalltear looked to the side with a frown. The Guardian Overseer let out a small sigh, turning her attention back to the report. Help gather the Guardians, she said. The NPCs deployed in E-Rantel, as well. Cocytus was the only NPC who required a Gate, as he was overseeing army training in the Azerlisia Mountains. Aura arrived with Mare. Demiurge teleported in from the Holy Kingdom with Shizu. Narberal brought in everyone from E-Rantel, including Pandoras Actor, Sebas Tian, Yuri, Entoma, Solution, Nigredo and Pestonya. Lupusreginas assignment in Carne Village was only a short run away. As they lined up in front of the Throne of Kings, Albedos gaze settled on Demiurge. How go things in the Holy Kingdom of Roble? All has been prepared for Ainz-samas arrival, Demiurges smooth voice seemed to carry additional zest. According to his escort, it should be three days until Ainz-sama arrives with the Paladin contingent he left E-Rantel with. Making Ainz-sama travel overland like that, Shalltear muttered. Surely we could have teleported them over? A suitable amount of hardship and suffering is required for our stalwart Paladin friends to invest themselves into their struggle, Demiurge smiled. If Ainz-sama teleported everywhere and solved every problem himself, everything certainly would have been over by now. But if it were to be done so simply, so too would Ainz-samas contributions be cheapened in their minds. There is little appreciation for true power amongst the natives of this region, as has been demonstrated time and again. Shalltear studied the floor. Did that make any sense? While she did appreciate extended suffering as anyone else would, it was hardly something to waste their Masters precious time with. So, Aura said, why did you call us all in? There has been a report of activity beyond our immediate region, Albedo said as she held up the papers in her hand. News of Ainz-samas great victory nearly a year ago has sent ripples out into the world. Now, it seems that an agent has appeared. Agentlike a spy? Mares eyes glinted, then his expression faded, B-but Ainz-sama said that we should leave spies alone unless they try doing something they arent supposed to. And a most prudent decision this was, Demiurge nodded sagely. The many agents sent to us from other nations are of insufficient effectiveness against the Hanzos and Eight Edged Assassins we have deployed around sensitive areas. Their attempts at divination are similarly a simple matter to thwart thanks to the efforts of Nigredo. Thus, they can only see what we wish for them to see. Yet, at the same time, their activities are a valuable case study for how intelligence operatives function in this world. The Guardian of the Seventh Floor paused to allow those in attendance to digest his explanation. Demiurge looked up towards Albedo standing at the right hand of the Throne of Kings. Might I have a look at this report? He asked. Ah C I made copies for everyone, Shalltear spoke up. Aura made a noise as Shalltear produced the extra copies. If you had them in the first place, then say so! WhaC! Albedos the one whos dangling the report in front of everyone with that smug look! I want my consideration back! The atmosphere cooled considerably as those in attendance reviewed the information from her vassals visiting the Empire. As if to punctuate their feelings, Cocytus expelled a blast of frozen air. Thisa greater threat? Preparations required. Their belligerence is not guaranteed, Sebas noted. To provoke hostilities would be against Ainz-samas orders and will damage the image we have built up for the Sorcerous Kingdom by his command. HmmI believe you two have skipped several steps, Pandoras Actor said. Rather than a threat, this is an opportunity, is it not, Demiurge? Indeed, Demiurges tail swished idly as he smiled. All of the essential pieces have already been deployed. Ainz-sama has already read everything well in advance and set events in motion. He was so confident that his plans would work out that he could embark on a leisurely carriage ride to the Holy Kingdom to assist in mine Shaking his head silently, the Archdevil sighed. With every revelation, Ainz-sama demonstrates his supreme mastery of events. Every time he intervenes in our affairs, I feel so hopelessly outmatched by his peerless wisdom! One can only wonder what seeds will be sown by his hand in the Holy Kingdom. Are we truly ready to exploit this opportunity? Albedo asked, Shalltear. Shalltear blinked in surprise upon being addressed. Me? Everyone else in the throne room stared at her. Shalltear shifted nervously. Albedo narrowed her eyes. Pandoras Actor let out a low chuckle, joined shortly after by Demiurge. Ainz-sama is truly unfathomable, Pandoras Actor said. Understanding is not required C all one must do is act. Several of your agents have been deployed in the Empire, have they not? Demiurge asked, One, in particular, is ideally suited for our purposes. She should have garnered quite a bit of the right attention by now. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Spies, my lady? Thats what they want. Have you found any? Im not sure if theyre the spies youre looking for, but there are about seventy of them following us around these days. S-seventy? I dont think you can mishear people over Message, but Theyretheyre not very good spies. Most arent much better than a common Human. Oh. That doesnt sound like what they had in mind. MmhI dont think we need them right away, so shop around a bit. I want the best spies you can find! May I ask what you need these spies for, my lady? Understanding is not required. You have your instructions. Lady Shalltears Message spell cut off, and Ilyshnish blinked away the pouring rain. An ocean swell lifted her as high as the walls of E-Rantel before she was lowered into a similarly deep trough. She cleared her throat and dipped her head apologetically. Sorry about that. It happens. So, what are you doing in my domain? I wasnt aware that it was, Ilyshnish replied. Its difficult for my kind to detect Sea Dragon domains. I get that much. Thats why youre not dead. Before Ilyshnish loomed an Ancient Sea Dragon by the name of Qorynthextrilin. Though only his neck and head stuck out of the water as the winter storm raged around them, she was well aware of how large and powerful he was. Clad in dull teal scales and measuring nearly forty metres in length, he dwarfed Ilyshnish and could easily bite her in two. A Human in the city south of here is looking for a fish. A fish? Qorynthextrilins long, drooping whiskers twitched, Why? I have no idea, Ilyshnish replied. All I know is that theyre paying well for one. Thirty gold coins for a male and a female. The big trade ones, not the little coins from the Baharuth and Re-Estize. Thatsnot bad? I know, right? They rose with another surge of the storm. Qorynthextrilin eyed the distant shoreline with a thoughtful look. What kind of fish is it? Something called a Phantom Polar Snapper, the description said it has two blue stripes and can cast Invisibility. Ah, I know what theyre talking about. Youve missed them by a few months. Theyve migrated around the Argland Peninsula and down towards the equator already. Argh, I knew it was too good to be true! Well, thank you, Lord Qorynthextrilin C I suppose I owe you a favour now for saving me so much time and trouble. Hmmah, what about a piece of advice? Sure, lets hear it. A new terrestrial nation has appeared at the southern end of the Azerlisia Mountains C one called the Sorcerous Kingdom. The rulers there are ridiculously strong, so if they come this way I would advise that you cooperate rather than resist. They came to your domain? Thats right, Ilyshnish said. My father C the Frost Dragon Lord of the Azerlisia Mountains C was instantly slain when he attempted to resist. Weve been working for them ever since. Hmm In terms of raw, physical might, Frost Dragons would be close to the bottom of True Dragons alongside Brass Dragons and Shadow Dragons. They each had advantages that somewhat made up for this, of course, but raw strength was the universal gauge by which Dragons tended to size up threats at a glance. Also, an Ancient Dragon like her father was still nothing to scoff at. The Sorcerous Kingdom was rather underhanded in the way that it didnt make such differences clear from the outset, so Ilyshnish considered it a valuable piece of information to exchange. Strong enough to instantly slay an Ancientis it around that time again? I guess so Around what time? Things like that show up once a century or so. I guess youre too young to know. They usually stick to the surface of the continent so its generally not a problem for the rest of us, but I will keep your words in mind. With that, Qorynthextrilin turned around and swam away. As his head sank towards the waves, he muttered something about hiring Merfolk to catch some Phantom Polar Snappers the next time they came through. Ilyshnish dove five lengths before reversing direction to launch herself out of the ocean. She twisted in midair before winging straight back towards distant harbour lights of the city on the bay. She concealed her presence when she came within two kilometres of the city, gliding silently over the harbour and walls of Nixhaven. If one went from west to east along the northern imperial highway, Nixhaven was the second of the cities on the Golden Strand: the prosperous northern coast of the Baharuth Empire. Though the ocean trade was subdued due to the inclement weather of winter, land routes continued to run, bringing goods from the inland territories. The city also hosted a small shipyard and naval station for the Imperial Army and the territory surrounding it consisted of well-developed agricultural land. It was a popular place for wealthy citizens to escape the summer heat, so the city was larger than it probably should have been. Modest villas nestled in small estates occupied several rises overlooking the rest of the city and the sea, though they were mostly dark for lack of residents. Banking into a steep dive, Ilyshnish assumed her Human appearance as she dropped into the alley beside the citys Adventurer Guild. She peeked out from the shadows before making her way into the plaza and up the stairs to the entrance. The hubbub of the hall quieted upon her entry. It was the part of her job to market the E-Rantel Adventurer Guild that she hated the most. They wanted her to be seen and thus she couldnt conceal herself when picking up or submitting commissions. As a Frost Dragon, this was naturally a bad thing since they tended to ambush their prey and there were many beings that could harm or even kill an Adult. Frost Giants were the most well-known of these and there were also threats like other types of powerful Giants, rival Dragons, Polar Worms, various monsters and rare strong mortals. These rare strong mortals included certain Adventurers, so walking into a lair of them exposed and vulnerable always made her nervous. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Dozens of eyes followed her as she made her way to the reception desk. It was expected behaviour for Humans, but, at the same time, it felt like it had become a ritual of sorts. Welcome back, Shiver, the receptionist smiled. Thank you, Ilyshnish smiled back. Ive completed these two. She set down two of the jobs she had taken earlier in the evening. They both called for the cold-blooded murder of innocent families in their homes by the Imperial Administration, which was a simple matter to accomplish. The Adventurers in the hall seemed to quiet even further as the receptionist picked up the commissions. The pacification of the Scrag tribe in the North Cape tidal caverns, the receptionist said, and the removal of the Monstrous Crab colony near Wheaton Harbour. As the commissions were read out, Ilyshnish placed several receipts from the Merchant Guild on the counter. A group of Merchants on a route to Arwintar had immediately purchased the rights to the dead Monstrous Crabs that she dumped onto the rocky beach near their home. She settled on liquidating the Scrag bodies to the local Alchemist Guild. Ilyshnish was somewhat divided over eating one of the crabs, which was admittedly delicious but was also worth quite a bit as luxury food. While she didnt get much for the Scrags, they had accumulated quite the sum of treasure in their lairs. Overall, she would be roughly ninety platinum trade coins wealthier from the corpses and loot alone. The receptionist finished flipping through the receipts, gathering the sheets together and tapping them neatly on the desk. Ive confirmed the receipts, she said. Thank you for your hard work, Shiver. Low conversation rose from behind her as the Adventurers discussed the results. They were both Orichalcum-rank commissions that had been left unfulfilled for over a year. Supposedly, this meant that they were harder than their difficulty rating suggested but Ilyshnish couldnt tell at all while she was dispatching her targets. After she collected her pay of twelve platinum imperial coins, she set the unfinished commission on the desk. I realised that Phantom Polar Snappers are out of season after I left, Ilyshnish told her. Sorry for the trouble. As expected of an Adamantite Bard, the receptionist said. Your knowledge is vast. The employer wasnt aware of it at all and neither were we. Out of curiosity, Ilyshnish asked, do you not interact with the aquatic Demihumans living in the seas nearby? The receptionist stared at her blankly for a few moments before shaking her head. Not at all. Though there are occasionally raids conducted by Sea Naga and Sahuagin against our coastal villages if that counts. How often do these raids occur? Along the Golden Strand, almost never. Attacks become more frequent past Norfeld in the east. Undead like Draugr, Sea Ghouls and Chillbones do sometimes appear if you wanted to know about possible threats to the area. Ah, no, I was just wondering if commerce or something similar went on between the Empire and the neighbouring kingdoms to the north. K-kingdoms? No, I dont think so The receptionist looked past Ilyshnishs shoulder as if looking for help from the Adventurers beyond. No worries, Ilyshnish told her reassuringly. As I said, I was simply curious. She wasnt sure if someone who processed bounties on people would know or care, but it was worth the attempt. So far, it appeared that the Baharuth Empires maritime trade routes only connected to ports in Re-Estize and the City State Alliance. Speaking of commerce, she continued, How is that escort commission coming along? The escortoh, yes: the forecaster from the army station said that things should be clearing up sometime tonight. We have several dozen Merchants already signed up for the trip to Niederislein in the morning. Are you sure this is alright? A caravan escort is only a Platinum-ranked commission and the pay is split between all of the members Its fine, Ilyshnish said, I was heading that way anyway and its an opportunity for me to learn a few things. I may be Adamantite, but that doesnt mean I know everything, yes? Murmurs of admiration rose from behind her. Humans were strange. Power, wealth and other displays of superiority impressed them, yet the notion of humility and offering obvious truths did so as well. Sometimes it felt as if everything that she said and did worked in her favour no matter how stupid it felt. After obliging a half dozen questions on the way out of the Adventurer Guild, Ilyshnish walked through the drizzle to the merchant inn that they had stayed in for the past two days. She concealed her presence and entered through the back, stopping at the stairs to the second floor to double-check her surroundings. Two of Zu Chirus apprentices were sitting at tables with what appeared to be local Merchants. Several spies C or whatever they were C kept an eye on them from a distance. They occasionally glanced around the inns tavern with bored expressions. There were eight or nine of them when they had arrived at Oestestadt and that number grew to two dozen by the time they left. That number, in turn, had tripled by the time they reached Nixhaven, though the specific individuals appeared to shuffle themselves around. At first, the majority were women. Now, they were mostly men. Humans were a species where, all else being equal, males were generally larger and stronger than females, but they all seemed equally weak to Ilyshnish. Recalling Lady Shalltears new orders, she examined each of them carefully but could identify no individuals that stood out. What was she even supposed to do when she found them? Confused over the vague orders, Ilyshnish let out a sigh before ascending to the second floor of the inn. She found Zu Chiru and his other apprentices sitting around the floor with their ledgers scattered around them. Ilyshnish placed one of her Infinite Haversacks on the table near the suites beds. I have more inventory for you, Ilyshnish said. Zu Chiru looked up from his work, whiskers twitching in her direction. Zu Chirus inventory is becoming very strange, he said. It cannot be called an ore stand anymore. Your ore inventories are two-thirds gone already, Ilyshnish replied. Plus, you were too scared to buy lumber so you should be happy Im filling it with something. It is two-thirds gone because the stand has become so big. Zu Chiru did not expect this C we have gone from a stand to a shop. Thats a good thing, is it not? Lady Wagner and Lady Gagnier will be astonished by the time we get back to the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Quagoa Merchant made a long sound, then walked over to examine the contents of the Infinite Haversack. He reached inside and pulled out a strand of kelp. What? Erm, Im sure that was wrapped around something Ilyshnish went over and started to empty the magical container. Several small chests went onto the table, followed by several Adventurer teams worth of equipment. After that came two tapestries, three rugs and a metal contraption she had no idea about. Zu Chiru reached out to grab a Troopers Towel to Clean the items and clear away the reek of Scrag. Since her first evening in Engelfurt, Ilyshnish took a few Adventurer commissions every night they stayed over in a city. There had been no Adamantite ones available thus far and any Orichalcum commissions tended to be those left untouched due to strange conditions or particularly problematic opponents. While these jobs paid well, what Ilyshnish found that paid the best were those involving corpses that were used for materials and targets that hoarded valuables. Thus, her Adventures became a nonstop procession of murder and pillage sanctioned by the Imperial Administration and its citizens. Never in her admittedly short life of 108 years had she ever expected to be paid and lauded as a hero for committing such deeds. Though fearsome when one was a prospective target, things became very different when on the delivering end. Adventuring had turned out to be everything Ilyshnish had read it to be. She hired Zu Chiru to sell her spoils at his stand for a small commission. Her riches piled up and happiness filled her whenever she thought about how much larger her hoard would be when she finally got home. Zu Chiru lifted the lid of the first chest, revealing its glittering contents. He picked up a spherical object, sniffing at it with a suspicious look. Limestone? I think its a pearl, Ilyshnish said. At least it looks similar to the pearls on display at jewellery shops. Strange. Smells common, yet seems valuable. Now you know how I feel. Pearls and a few other things aside, some peoples sense of value is utterly strange. Oh, by the way, the receptionist at the Adventurer Guild says that the weather will be clear for travel tomorrow morning. Let Miss Gran and her minions know as wellwhere is she, by the way? Miss Gran left the inn with the others before you returned, Zu Chiru replied. Something about meeting a friend at the eastern gate. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Dont worry Ida, were waiting for you at the gatewe really are! really really. Huddled together away from the rain at Nixhavens eastern gatehouse, Nemel and Elise listened silently as Fendros spoke to Ida through a Message spell. Fendros expression seemed calm, but it was as if she were trying to remain that way to ensure that her voice was equally so. Fendros face fell into worry several moments later. Gods, she said, Idas so scared. Nemel and Elise looked down with equally worried looks. They could only imagine what Ida was going through. After settling into their roles at Zu Chirus Merchant stand, they contacted Ida in Arwintar to inform her of the good news and warn the last member of Fendros trio to not participate in any of her parents desperate ploys. To their surprise, Ida was not in Arwintar, but somewhere in Mittelislein: the region northwest of the imperial capital. She had fled after she found out that her parents were in negotiations to sell her to a slave trader from the City State Alliance. Bonds of blood were the most important thing to Nobles. Even as former Nobles, such values were deeply ingrained into ones identity and family was the final refuge for the attainted. Most scions did their best to help hold things together and hopefully improve everyones situation. To be betrayed by them Nemel scowled at the rivulets of water running over the cobblestones. Some Nobles lost everything because they were too competent and just happened to support the wrong side of the struggle for the imperial throne. Others couldnt hold up to the stringent standards of the reformed administration. A few were genuine idiots. There were also those, however, who were absolute scum. Is that her? Nemel looked up at Elises question. She squinted out into the rainy darkness, then put on her flight goggles as she realised Elise had probably cast a spell that allowed her to see in poor lighting. In the distant murk, a hunched figure slowly made its way forward. The frigid winter wind coming off of the shore lashed against it, sending its mantle whipping out to the side. Theres someone there, Nemel said, but they have their cowl pulled over their head. A half-minute later, the figure resolved into something slender and feminine-looking. Fendros stepped forward, then jerked as a hand clapped over her shoulder. She glanced back at the Imperial Knight Captain who had stopped her. In return, the Captain shook his head at her before casting his gaze over at the other side of the gate. Orrest. Got it. The knight who replied hefted his shield and spear. Pelting raindrops sounded against his plate armour as he advanced from the gate. Creaks sounded from above as the Rangers on the wall prepared to provide cover should something go awry. So this is the Second Legion Nemel couldnt help but admire how they carried themselves. They were good, professional men who watched out for the citizens and took risks on their behalf. What everyone imagined soldiers of the Imperial Army to be C the soldiers that all who enlisted aspired to be. They were a far cry from the dregs of the Eighth Legion and the tired Sergeants and officers who worked endlessly to whip them into shape. Orrest returned with the figure, shield held out against the rain as he gently accompanied her through the gate. Ida! Fendros threw her arms around the soaked figure. They went to their knees as Ida collapsed in tearful relief. Elise came up beside her and, together, she and Fendros started leading her into the city. Nemel turned to the Captain. Thank you so much for opening the gate, Captain. The Captain gave her a quiet nod before looking up and ordering the entrance closed again. Nemel caught up to the others on brisk steps, accompanied by the sound of the portcullis being lowered. She leaned forward to look into the shadows of Idas cowl. An ashen face under unkempt strands of orange hair stared out wearily with pale, trembling lips. It took them fifteen minutes to slowly make their way back to the merchant inn. Nemel went ahead as Fendros and Elise helped Ida up the stairs. In their suite, she found that Dame Verilyn had returned. Zu Chiru and his apprentices were piled up in a litter made between two of the beds. Their wheezing snores filled the air. Ida is here, Dame Verilyn, Nemel said. I was wondering who the fourth person was, Dame Verilyn replied. She seems quite exhausted. She came all the way from Mittelislein in a week. Caravans usually take two to cover the same distance. The poor girl must have barely slept. As Fendros noted, she must have been terrified. Fleeing a family that betrayed her. Travelling alone from Arwintar, which was six hundred kilometres distant by way of the imperial highways. Looking over her shoulder at every sound, wondering if the slavers were coming to get her. The roads werent safe, either. Though the Imperial Army patrolled them regularly, one could still be attacked. There were highwaymen and Demihuman tribes in the untamed places waiting to pounce on the vulnerable. This was especially true as daylight waned and even the developed lands of the Empire could become a dangerous place for Humans who were disadvantaged in the dark. Staggered steps sounded from the corridor. Then they stopped, replaced by whispers and the rustling of cloth. Nemel went over and poked her head out of the doorframe. Around the corner, Fendros and Elise were fussing over Idas appearance. What are you doing? Nemel whispered at them. Wewe cant bring her in like this, Fendros whispered back. What if Dame Verilyn doesnt like what she sees? Ida was weakly trying to keep up with their efforts, but it was clear that no amount of fixing up would help her present herself properly. Not to mention that Dame Verilyn was probably aware of Idas condition the moment she entered the inn. She can barely stand, Nemel told them. Let her rest firC Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. A soft, rhythmic strain drifted through the doorframe and into the corridor. An invigorating, industrious sensation sparked to life within her as ghostly visions pulled at the corners of her mind. Hammers sang over glowing metal as short, stocky figures tirelessly worked in the dim light. Shaping. Making. With the wisdom of the ages, they forged the future. Nemel blinked as the song faded, but the sensation that it had instilled within her remained. What? The weariness of the long day was gone; soreness from standing for hours in the market plaza vanished. In its place was a strange energy. Nemel slowly flexed her fingers. Why was she just standing there? She needed to do something. Master, a lively Quagoa voice sounded from the room, we must work! Work! Another apprentice seconded. Ehmokay? Zu Chirus voice was confused, but not reluctant, Then let us put the new inventories away. A moment later, the Quagoa filed out of the room, carrying chests and tapestries and bundles of equipment. Oops, Dame Verilyn said. I suppose I overdid it. In the corridor, Ida no longer slouched. Colour had returned to her face and a sharpness replaced the dull look that was in her eyes. She went back to fixing her appearance with the others. Nemel returned to the room. What was that, Dame Verilyn? A Spellsong, Dame Verilyn replied. A fragment of one, at any rate. How was that a Spellsong?! Most Bards worked in civilian vocations and tended to perform songs and literature for entertainment, but Nemel had heard Spellsongs at least once or twice. At best, they could be called disjointed fragments of sound stitched together into something that one could only understand bits and pieces of. The Spellsongs still took effect, but comparing those that she had heard in the past to what Dame Verilyn had just performed was like claiming that struggling through a book full of shredded pages was the same as reliving in the events that it once conveyed. It was said that Spellsongs varied from Bard to Bard and that rendering Spellsong was dependent on skill, but the sheer difference between Dame Verilyn and everyone else Nemel had heard was unimaginably wide. She wasnt even sure if Spellsongs were supposed to do what Dame Verilyns had just done. Doesdoes that song have a name? Nemel asked. Does it need one? Dame Verilyn tilted her head, You know what it is from hearing it, do you not? Somehow, she did. The fact that she did confused Nemel all the more. I dont understand. Oh. Hmmdid I mess up somewhere? No! Nemel quickly put up a hand in front of her, I meant that I dont understand why your Spellsongs are so different from the ones Ive heard in the past. Well, I did mention how those other Bards weve heard are rather lacking. Nemel suspected that if any Bard was made to compare themselves to Dame Verilyn, they would simply quit being a Bard. In fact, Nemel didnt think she could see other Bards the same way that she once had. I experienced something when you performed that Spellsong, Nemel said. What was it? It was a moment in time, Dame Verilyn replied, rendered into song. The moment when the forges of Feoh Berkana were ignited anew: the rebirth of the Dwarven Kingdom under the Azerlisia Mountains. I was there to capture its very essence. Out of that essence, I composed a song. Now, everyone that hears the Spellsong in its true form may experience what it was like to be there as well. She wasnt aware of the location or what the event might be called in the histories, but she felt it. The heat of the forge; the ring of the hammers; the thrum of the bellows; the conviction of the craftsmen who toiled to restore their long lost ancestral home to its former glory. Resolve, pride and hope swelled within her. Just as if she was one of them. Just as if she was there. I was wondering what Zu Chiru meant back then, Nemel said. Do all Bards compose songs like this? I believe so, Dame Verilyn replied. If one has ears to hear it, they can discern what lies within the broken pieces of the songs that these local Bards perform. An attempt to capture or reconstruct an event, feelings, soul. Plucking the strings of the world in an effort to bring the past into the present or render a concept into reality. It is a tragic representation of mortal existence: time steals all things away from them, leaving constructs that function without meaning; their original purpose forgotten. Does that have anything to do with what you said back in Oestestadt? About answers that youre seeking on your journey. Something about the soul of humanity. Yes, thats right. The answers that I seek are elements that I consider necessary for composing proper Spellsongs. The Song of the Baharuth Empire. Where would it take its listeners? What would it show them? Thinking more about it, she felt very small. Everything that Dame Verilyn saw would be part of a song in the keeping of an immortal being; one that could be conveyed long after any memory of the Baharuth Empire had long crumbled to dust. Nemel shivered as she thought of her own experiences; those of her acquaintances and friends. What would it sound like? What would people think of what they heard? A knock issued from the door. Nemel went to bring Fendros, Elise and Ida in. They lined up in front of Dame Verilyn, and Nemel eyed Idas expression. A Nobles mask was fitted snugly in place: it looked like Ida had at least for the moment wrestled down her recent ordeals. Nemel cast several spells to shield the room from external observation. Dame Verilyn, she said. I have the pleasure of introducing you to Ida Yvenne Dale Ostwig. Dame Verilyn, Ida curtseyed deeply. Thank you so much. Words cannot express my gratitude for allowing me the opportunity to serve. Your thanks is noted, Dame Verilyn replied. But it means nothing to me. Rather than words, you may express your gratitude through your work. Ida appeared taken aback by Dame Verilyns reply, but Nemel took comfort in their exchange. The Frost Dragon was perfectly capable of conducting herself in the forms of Baharuths aristocracy or any other social strata, but acting in such a fashion was simply a means to an end. It was when she spoke in a direct and to-the-point manner that Nemel felt that Dame Verilyn was treating someone seriously. Some stories said that Dragons became more guarded or talkative when they were on the defensive or thought they couldnt get what they wanted through brute force. If a Dragon felt like they were in control, however, their true nature would manifest. Nemels education as a member of the Imperial Air Service held that Frost Dragons were solitary and feral by nature. As she came to better know Dame Verilyn, Nemel wondered if feral translated to honest or straightforward when it came to intelligent beings. If the stories were right and this was Dame Verilyns true personality, Nemel figured that she would be more than happy working for Dame Verilyn. It was much preferred to the opaque dealings and endless machinations of the imperial aristocracy. What was, was: there was no need to pretend to be something that she wasnt and she could focus her energy on the truly important things. I-in that case, Ida did not raise her head, I hope that my work will please you. You may consult with Miss Nemel and the others about what you should be doing for now, Dame Verilyn said. Though you may want to head over to one of the beds within the next six seconds. six seconds? They stared at Dame Verilyn in confusion. Nemel felt the strange effect of the Spellsong ebb away. Ida wobbled and fell face-first into the wooden floor. The Frost Dragon in Human form let out a small sigh. Understanding is not required, she half-muttered to herself. As Fendros and Elise struggled to bring Ida to a nearby bed, Dame Verilyn rose from her seat and headed towards the door. Where are you going? Nemel asked. To the yard, Dame Verilyn answered. There are some Quagoa there who need to be carried back up. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 There''s nothing there, Ida. Despite their continued reassurances, Ida continued to frown into the hand mirror. Her free hand touched over her forehead, checking for any signs of her faceplant into the floor the previous evening. Youre going to trip, Nemel told her. And then youre really going to have something there. Nemel held out her left hand and Ida returned the mirror. After a sound nights rest, Idas complexion was much improved. On the other side of Ida, Fendros and Elise walked alongside one of their wagons. Dame Verilyn was on Nemels right in her Human form. An Adventurer Cleric was on the other side of Dame Verilyn, which made Nemel wonder if Dame Verilyn was somehow being underestimated despite the Adamantite plate clearly displayed over her breast. Before they departed from Oestestadt, Dame Verilyn had discovered that Adventurers could work as Merchant guards. With the logic of if were going to the next city anyway, I may as well get paid for it, she started signing up for merchant escort commissions. After that, she encouraged Zu Chiru to talk to other travelling Merchants about joining the caravans she escorted. Those Merchants couldnt deny the value of having an Adamantite-ranked Adventurer for the price of a regular merchant escort, so the caravan grew larger with every departure. Now, it was starting to feel as if a small festival hit every town and city they arrived in. The morning sun occasionally glared through the clouds as they journeyed out from Nixhaven on their way east to the territories of Niederislein. While the mostly cloudy skies did not have the look of rain, a sharp, cold wind still cut into them from the seas to the north. Fendros, Elise and Ida drew closer to the wagon as a sudden gust whipped over them, throwing their mantles askew. Squeaks of discontent rose from the Quagoa walking behind. Master, it is cold! Yes, yes, it is cold. We will be taken from the ground and cast into the trees! The wind wasnt that strong. As Nemel understood it, the Quagoa were a subterranean race that once contended with the Dwarves under the Azerlisia Mountains. According to Dame Verilyn and the Quagoa, rather than the cold, damp and dark place filled with horrors that she imagined an underground world to be, the realms below were a warm, damp and dark place filled with life and many wonders alien to those who lived on the surface. Like the surface, it had its share of monsters and other threats, though Nemel couldnt quite wrap her head around creatures that swam through stone, possessed malevolent mind powers, or the other unfathomable terrors that they claimed existed the deeper one went. With the wind making all sorts of noise around them, the Quagoas covered noses constantly swivelled this way and that. Apparently, the surface world was just as unimaginable to them as their underground home was to Nemel. To the Quagoa, what Nemel considered pleasant surroundings were too open, dry, cold and bright even when wearing magic items that compensated for their day blindness. They were also terrified of trees. A half-week earlier, one had gotten a splinter in his rear from sitting on a wooden chair. He squealed and moaned and cried as if he had taken a mortal wound. Zu Chiru and the others could only wring their claws C which Nemel was sure could easily tear apart trees C in tearful worry until Dame Verilyn came along and pulled it out. Quagoa coats were stated to be as strong or stronger than platemail, but it seemed that they offered no protection against wood, which resulted in their fear of trees and shrubs. This sort of aversion was the case with many creatures in the world whose natural protections were bypassed by one thing or another. Almost all that she knew of required some special material or magical enchantment or even a combination of things, but the special material being wood seemed odd to her. Then again, wood was probably rare underground so the Quagoa were likely a tough opponent to deal with in their native environment. One of the apprentices shuffled away from the wagon, crossing behind Nemel. Where are you going? Another asked. It is cold even when we try to use the wagon to block the wind, the apprentice replied. So I will go to the masters wife, where it is safer. The other Quagoa appeared to agree with his logic, shuffling over as well. They huddled closely together. I dont get why shes Zu Chirus wife, Nemel glanced down at the one nearest to her. Should a male in possession of great fortune not have a great many wives? The apprentice asked, Master Chiru can provide for many children. The numbers of our clan will surely swell to greatness. Polygamy was not outlawed in the Empire, but it was rare that anyone had multiple wives. It was more common that wealthy nobles, merchants and adventurers had multiple mistresses. The Emperor, of course, had the Imperial Harem, but he hadnt yet taken an official wife despite already having many children. The only man that Nemel could recall offhand with multiple wives was Count Palatine Peshmel, who had fiveor was it more now? Some people see it as a viable option, Nemel said, but shouldnt Zu Chirus wife be a Quagoa? Master Chiru has three wives, the apprentice held up a clawed hand. Two ugly wives the master has taken because it makes business easier in the realms above. Such are the sacrifices a great Merchant must make. But Master Chiru also has a beautiful wife who is the envy of all. Whats she like?" Fendros asked curiously. Ah, where to begin, the apprentice scratched his chest with a far-off look. Her coat is as pure as white jade. Her eyes are like glimmering gemstones of clear turquoise. Her shape is like a stone worn smooth and encrusted by the trickle of warm, sulphurous waters. This one hopes to find such a wife one day. I see Nemel exchanged glances with Fendros, who looked about as lost as Nemel felt. One could apply the apprentices description to a Human woman up until the last partwell, the last part might be applied as well but it didnt sound very flattering. The other apprentices, however, all nodded and smiled their terrifying smiles, teeth glistening in the sunlight. Given that Dame Verilyn was considered ugly, it seemed that Quagoa standards of beauty were too far removed from those of Humans to make much sense of. Still, Nemel wondered if she would ever meet this beautiful wife. Do you think they have any kids? Elise whispered. Eh Argh! Dont make me think about that! Nemel glanced over at Dame Verilyn. There was no way she hadnt heard that, but she did not react in any way. Was it possible that they did have children? Hippogriffs were the result of crossing Griffons with Horses. What would the offspring between a Dragon and a Quagoa look like? Would they have wings and a tail? Did they hatch from eggs? Aside from the legend of the Goblin King who was said to have married a Human princess, Nemel had never heard of a Demihuman having kids with anything other than their own species. At the same time, there was also Queen Oriculus of the Draconic Kingdom who had the blood of Dragons in her veins and could wield Draconic magic. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. She glanced over at Dame Verilyn, eyeing her beautiful figure set aglow by the morning light. If Dragons could have children with Humans, then maybe the Human princess in the legend of the Goblin King was actually a Dragon in Human form. The Goblin King rode a Dragon Nemel shook the thought away. If she kept on along those lines, she would start sounding like those crazy people who theorised that Sorcerers and Bards derived their powers from Draconic ancestry. Ahead of the caravan, the Ranger screening the way ahead fell back towards them, trading places with another Ranger in their escort. She rubbed her eyes wearily as she settled in beside the Cleric. Good work, the Cleric said. Nothing strange? Nope, the Ranger replied, just people things and the sun in my eyes. The Platinum-rank Cleric turned his gaze up towards the snow-capped range to the south. What about up there? The Ranger followed his look. Nothings changed, he said. An air patrol crossed over us a few times, but theres been nothing but the birds elsewise. Armys still not making their move. The two Adventurers looked pointedly at Dame Verilyn. Im still doing regular work if thats what youre asking. At her words, the Cleric and the Ranger seemed to relax. You did the Scrags and the Crabs yesterday, didnt ya? The Ranger asked in conversational tones. I did, Dame Verilyn nodded. I have to wonder why the commission for the Monstrous Crabs was left alone for so long, though. I hadnt fought any before now, but Im not sure if it merited the difficulty rating. If it was one or two, the Ranger said. The Army wouldve been enough to take care of it. That colony in the cliffs was just bad news. A Mithril team tried early on when the job was first posted, the Cleric shook his head sadly. They never returned. Probably didnt know what they were getting themselves into. Nemel wondered if some of their new inventory was from that Mithril team. Fendros leaned forward. How come the army didnt take care of them? She asked, Theyre just crabs, right? The Wizards could just fly overhead and cast spells on them. People might think that, the Ranger said, but it aint so easy. That right, officer? If the Army didnt deal with them, Nemel answered, then it must have been because the conditions for engagement were poor. What was this colony like? Its a bunch of caves along the cliffs west of Nixhaven, the Ranger said. Completely submerged until low tide. If anything comes by that the crabs cant reach, they just go into their hidey holes. Theyre filled with water so area of effect spells go off when they hit the surface. That does sound annoying, Nemel said. Regulations restrict patrols from venturing too deeply into caves, never mind flooded ones. And never mind attacking them, trying to identify targets from the air can be pretty hard. It was something she quickly learned as a member of the Imperial Air Service. Having a birds-eye view meant you could see far, but it didnt mean you could see everything. Even with a tiny bit of cover or camouflage, Human eyes could easily miss those who werent even trying to hide. Every patrol flight had Dragoons to compensate for this, as they could telepathically communicate with their bonded mounts and take advantage of their exceptional senses. Sea jobs are the worst, the Ranger grimaced. Youre like a fish out of water out there. You go on a boat and your boat gets destroyed. You fly and everything goes underwater. If you try fighting underwater, everything does everything better than you. A lot of stuff doesn''t work like youre used to. New teams that come in from elsewhere always learn the hard way, the Cleric added. Its part of the problem with not having Adventurers raised in the area from Copper. Mithril Rank is something to be rightfully proud of, but people come in with too much confidence. Theyll see jobs like that and underestimate how different it is from working on dry land. That commission was rated for Orichalcum, though? It was Mithril back when that team took it, the Ranger said. That was a year ago and the number of Crabs went up. With how those newly-arrived Adventurers were, I actually wonder if it was the crabs on their own that got em. You mean just fighting normally on land? Yeah. Those things are harder to fight than they look. From a distance, they look and act like regular crabs. If someone gets close alone, its over. They come at you really fast C faster than Gold Rank Adventurers can normally run. Then they grab you up in one of those big claws of theirs and The Ranger made a snipping gesture with his fingers. Fendros, Ida and Elise made squeamish noises. You can get caught off guard too. They can be over twice as large as a man, but they can fit in the strangest places. You can just be walking over the shore and a claw comes out of a crack you never noticed and takes your foot off. Or theyre sitting under the sand or pop out of the water nearby. If theres a lot of em, it gets plain messy. One of them grabs you then three more grab you too and they all start ripping you apart trying to get a piece for themselves. Howhow did you fight those monsters? Elise asked, Wasnt the job for a colony of them? There were about three dozen larger than a Human, Dame Verilyn said. Hundreds of smaller ones. I just killed them as they came. Didnt they try to grab you? How did you deal with that? Just dodge, Dame Verilyn shrugged. Or break their claws when they reach for you. The two Adventurers shook their heads with helpless smiles. Heroes are just something else, the Cleric said. You fight unarmed too, right? Shes fast, as well, the Ranger added. She knocked out those two jobs in a few hours. Would probably take normal Orichalcum teams weeks to clean out those caves. I always thought Dancers only worked as entertainers, the Cleric said. I never knew they could be so powerful in combat. Even the regular Bards I know are only about as tough as Rogues. One good smack from a Troll or an Ogre and they come looking for healing, but here you are taking down entire lairs of Sea Trolls on your own. Thats because shes cheating Humans were weak and didnt have powerful natural weapons, armour or any other pronounced physical attributes like high strength, toughness or agility. Dancers werent like Monks who used Ki to strengthen their bodies. Dame Verilyns humanoid forms appeared to retain her draconic strengths so maybe it was common for Dancers of races with strong physical advantages to engage in a similar form of combat. For Humans, however, it seemed next to impossible. The Imperial Army had Bards sprinkled across their divisions, but, as the Cleric mentioned, they couldnt last long on the front lines. Most of them performed support roles in the camps, helping with the recovery of the wounded and boosting morale. Bards could, of course, become strong, but strong people were rare in general. In the Empire, Bards were few and mostly worked in civilian vocations. The last strong Bard who served in the Imperial Army was Duchess Gushmond who retired around two generations ago. Their conversation drifted from Dame Verilyns work to the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild. Having heard it all before, Nemel turned to talk to Fendros and the others. Are you doing okay, Ida? Nemel asked. Im fine now. A bit tired, but fine. The work that she wants me to do at the merchant stand wont be a problem, either. Its better thanbetter than being sold to Karnassus. Being sold to Karnassus could mean several things. One could sell slaves as livestock to be slaughtered as food, though that was unlikely given she was being sold to shore up her familys dwindling finances and meat cost as much as, well, meat. If they were lucky, noblewomen being sold as slaves might be purchased to serve as clerks or overseers. It was more likely that they would be purchased for an establishment in a pleasure district due to the unique beauty that came with being a Noble. If they were purchased for their skills by a Human, then they would still be used for their masters pleasure in addition to everything else. Unlike the Baharuth Empire, slaves in Karnassus had no rights to speak of and were completely at the mercy of their masters. This being the case, slaves were more expensive C especially if they were educated, young noblewomen who could cast magic. The high price she would command was probably the reason why Ida had been sold to merchants from Karnassus in the first place. The Empire was supposed to apply legal rights to any citizens sold as slaves within its borders. With the attainted, however, everyone just looked the other way. Even young children could be taken away in broad daylight. It might be a long time before Ida was truly fine. Working together to create a new normal was probably the best they could do for her. After several minutes of relaxed discussion over how they would be helping out with Zu Chirus stand, a slight sigh from Dame Verilyn drew Nemels attention. She grew curious upon seeing her new liege with an unfamiliar look on her face. A mix of anxiety, anticipation, and something like timid resolve. It was unlike the powerful Frost Dragon that she had come to know in the past few weeks. Nemel could only think of one thing that might be the cause. She looked up towards the ridge of icy peaks to the north. Neither seeing nor otherwise sensing anything new, she turned her gaze back to Dame Verilyn, leaning towards her to speak in low tones. Is something going on? Shes coming, Dame Verilyn replied. Who is? Nemel glanced nervously at the sky. Dame Verilyn smiled slightly. Not her, she said. My Liege. Lady Zahradnik is making her way down Hochislein. She will be at the imperial border shortly. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 A black speck appeared against a field of white, growing at an alarming rate. Ludmila altered her trajectory, but it curved to follow. Invulnerable Fortress! The metre-wide boulder stopped against her ankle before dropping to the ice below. She frowned at the result before descending. Roughly seven hundred metres away, a Frost Giant Huntress looked up at her with a lopsided smile. I hate how I drift when using that Defensive Art in the air, Ludmila said as she returned to the ground. Fortress and Invulnerable Fortress were developed to be used on the ground C I lose all manoeuvrability up there. It should only be a problem at shorter ranges, Brynhild replied. I think any Dragon would be grateful to have a Defensive Art at all in that situation. You mean to say that they dont? I have felled over two dozen. Not once have I seen them use a Martial Art. The Frost Dragons here have no interest in the warriors path: raw strength, intimidation, and feral cunning are their way. Not all Frost Dragons are like that, but you do have a point about lacking the foundation for Martial Arts. Since Martial Arts were derived from a warriors training, discipline and skill, developing one with savagery alone was impossible. The Martial Arts a warrior employed were in themselves an indicator by which other warriors measured ones cumulative experience and martial prowess. but what would they be like if they could? Ludmila asked. They would be much more interesting to fight, Brynhild said. My husband would go storming off to challenge any such Dragon. After so many months of training, our warriors are itching to see how they measure against the world beyond. Do you feel the same way? Like you, I am a huntress. Worthy opponents are all well and good, but we do not have that sameitch. Together, they made their way across the icefields between the high peaks of the Azerlisia Mountains. The area around the hallowed valleys of Thingvellir had been transformed into a training ground for the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom. All around them, Death-series servitors, Frost Giants, and even a number of Lord Cocytus vassals practised day and night to hone their skills. A roar echoed down the valley as two groups of Frost Giants clashed in a mock battle. Ludmila watched the distant figures as they struggled over the ice. I wish I could take that itch of theirs and throw it at this Dragon that I have to get rid of. Aye, so would they. But the Lord of the Frozen Rivers has set the bounds for your contest. It will make for an interesting tale, to be sure. She wasnt sure if interesting was the proper word for it. The Second Legion of the Imperial Army would begin the process of integrating five squads of Death-series servitors C one for each city around The Blister C culminating in the removal of a certain Ancient Green Dragon who was exacting tribute from the region. Ludmilas task was to help make everything work, but she still wasnt sure how their objective could be accomplished in any sane way. The Dragon could fly. The vast majority of the forces at the Empires disposal could not. With its superior mobility, an Ancient Dragon could pick and choose its targets on a whim, striking down the Death-series servitors two or three at a time. Both figuratively and literally, it was the difference between heaven and earth, yet she had been assigned the problem as if it were some sort of intriguing exercise. Her concerns over the idea that they were gambling with the lives of millions of their client states citizens seemed to fall upon deaf ears, so all that was left was to forge ahead and find a way through. Lady Shalltear was correct that conflict was rarely as straightforward as people believed and Ludmila could only hope that Lord Cocytus and his general staff realised something that she or the Imperial Army eventually would as well. Near the top of the glacier leading down to Feoh Berkana, they came across a pair of familiar faces observing two squads of skirmishing Frost Giants. So this is the true form of the Valkyries shieldmaiden Sigurd looked down at her as he stroked his pale beard, Up for a serious bout, now? Ludmila was in the armour bestowed upon her by His Majesty, which she usually only wore when training with much stronger opponents such as Frost Giants or the Death-series servitors of the Royal Army. Even when performing official martial duties such as her upcoming tasks with the Imperial Army, she felt that her casual equipment was more than enough for nearly everything. There was the notion that wearing her combat equipment would make her look more impressive in the eyes of the Imperial Army, but a large part of her worried over the various impressions that would result and where they might lead. I wouldnt take him up on his challenge, Gunnar said from beside Sigurd. Hell keep asking for more rounds until hes satisfied that every measure possible has been taken and youll end up late for your journey. The Grand Marshals vassals keep thrashing him and Sigurds become obsessed with improving himself so that he may finally match them. Hmph, you talk as if Im the only one. A world of worthy opponents awaits us. Gunnar speaks like this but he himself has hurled all of his efforts into preparing the Royal Army for war. How have things been on that front? Ludmila asked. Slow, Gunnar admitted. These Elder Liches acting as sergeants for each squad of Undead are intelligent enough, but intelligence alone does not make a Commander. It would be fine if it was only a matter of pitting strength for strength or applying basic tactics, but they have no Abilities, Skills or instincts that a master of war should have. I am not so foolish to believe that the world will be accommodating to these shortcomings. Ludmila had come to the same conclusion C as had Lord Cocytus and his general staff. Elder Liches were excellent at coordinating Undead forces and had a special appreciation for their use, but they were not true Commanders. There were also the issues that came with them permanently dying. Forging a true officer corps for the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army, however, would be a long journey. No one was even sure how Commanders should be trained. The other Commanders in the Sorcerous Kingdom had raised themselves independently through vague and undefined methods. Ludmila hailed from a martial tradition that raised aristocratic Captains, but that wasnt what the Royal Army required. Her only success thus far at raising Commanders from the civilian population was with the Linum sisters: a result born from a series of fortunate coincidences rather than the product of any purposeful effort. As such, she looked forward to her time with the Imperial Army, which raised thousands of Commanders with every generation. Many of their best were reportedly from the ranks of the Empires martial nobility, but, at the same time, they also had successful Commanders from civilian backgrounds. Since the foundations of the Imperial Army seemed similar to her own, Ludmila thought it a promising avenue through which to learn how a professional military built and organised itself. Of course, many aspects of a Human military would not fit with the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom, but that could be said for many things. As with her recent tour of Arwintar, she would observe both the good and the bad while taking working ideas to adapt to their own systems. Snow and ice sprayed into the air as a Frost Giant crashed into the ground nearby. The Death Warrior who had dispatched him was in turn booted into the air by another Frost Giant and swatted across the battlefield with an iron maul. A Shaman came in from the sidelines to heal the fallen Giant while a Death Priest mirrored her actions on the opposite side. The way things went was reminiscent of the Grand Arena of Arwintar. Ludmila idly wondered if Frianne and Dimoiya would find it entertaining in the same way. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. By the way, Gunnar said as they watched the Frost Giant Warrior rise to his feet, have you had a chance to visit the shipyards? I havent, Ludmila replied, but I saw the wooden barge delivered to Feoh Berkana. Its very different from the knarr that my territory uses. Its not the same as our longships, Gunnar agreed. The barges are simple enough that our new shipwrights were able to build them according to Countess Corelyns specifications, so I suppose it made for good practice. They appear to be fine for calmer waters, but I have doubts over whether they can survive rough seas. After months of research, Clara, Liane and Florine had put together their heads to draft the first prototypes for their new cargo fleets. The schematics for these prototypes had then been sent to the newly-restored Frost Giant shipyards on the northern coast where they were built and their performance analysed. A vessel using the most promising design was then taken to Feoh Berkana for the Dwarves to study. The foundries of Feoh Berkana would fashion new versions of the barge out of steel, which would then be delivered to Corelyn Harbour for assembly. It would take some years of extended testing and ongoing development, but once a suitably refined version of the barge was settled upon, those with runecrafted hulls would be commissioned. As with Lianes new machinery, they would be immune to rust and the wear and tear that came with everyday use. Ludmila had pointed out some flaws with the designs, such as lack of defensive measures and how they might be destroyed or at least rendered inoperable, but her friends chased her away saying that civilian cargo vessels didnt need armour, allocations for military personnel, or siege weaponry. Logistical efficiency was the name of the game and, admittedly, the ships wouldnt be entirely defenceless as they were to be operated by Undead crews. Youve started constructing ships of your own? We have, Gunnar nodded, but building warships suited for Frost Giants is a long process. It will take at least until next autumn before the first set is ready for sea trials. Then we must learn how to sail again as our ancestors did. Its embarrassing to think that youre probably better at operating a longship than a Frost Giant. The basics arent difficult, Ludmila said. The Death Warrior captaining my knarr was able to manage with his Skeleton crew after less than a week of practice. So even the Undead are better at sailing than we are, Sigurd grumbled. Great. Ludmila parted ways with the Frost Giants, activating her Frostburn Phoenix Hairpin. Skimming over the glacier as she rapidly descended towards Feoh Berkana, she switched to her casual equipment along the way. In a space along the dwarven highway outside the city, she found Lord Cocytus inspecting the Undead contingent readied for delivery to the Baharuth Empire. He occasionally stopped to fuss over one thing or the other. Ludmila greeted him as she alighted on the rocky ground nearby. Grand Marshal. Mm. She couldnt help but smile at his brusque reply. Others might see him as a cold individual and pale at his stern mannerisms, but they gave Ludmila a sense of familiar warmth. Falling into step behind him, she quietly followed as he continued to make his way along the ranks of Death-series servitors. Each was what the Royal Army tentatively labelled a Cavalry Squad. Twelve Death Cavaliers made up the bulk of each. Unlike the Death Cavaliers employed by the Royal Army, they did not ride Soul Eaters but the bonded Undead mounts unique to each Death Cavalier. Additionally, there were two Death Knights and two Death Warriors to be stationed for the defence of each city. In place of the Elder Lich sergeants that usually led the Royal Armys Death-series squads were Death Priests who would serve to maintain the condition of their respective units. According to her briefing materials, these squads had been drilled in the northeastern portions of the Duchy of E-Rantel, which shared terrain similar to what one would find in the developed portions of the Baharuth Empire. As they were slated to serve in conditions ideally suited to them, the Royal Army projected few difficulties in their daily operations. On paper, at any rate. The details of how they would be used by the Empire would be determined by the leadership of the Imperial Army. This mostly made sense C it was their country, after all C but Ludmilas recent experiences in the Empire left room for doubt as to how well they would be received and integrated. While unlikely, given that the Empire had discharged 20,000 soldiers to accommodate the change, she hoped that they would not be hidden away and left to collect dust somewhere. After Lord Cocytus finished inspecting the final rank of troops, Ludmila followed him back to the front of the formation. He gestured to a tacked-up Soul Eater. Your mount. Thank you, Your Excellency, Ludmila placed a foot in a stirrup. Were there any updates to my orders or new information relevant to them? None. I see. She mounted the Soul Eater and adjusted herself in the saddle. After she drew her mantle about herself, Lord Cocytus spoke. Your concerns: valid. Catastrophe is possible. Failureto be avoided. Then should we not dispatch forces appropriate for dealing with this Ancient Dragon? No. This is preparation. For the future. Our allies, if attacked, have these forces. Their use C must be mastered. The forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom were unmatched to Ludmilas knowledge, yet, at the same time, she understood that they were neither omniscient nor omnipresent. She recognised the lease of the Death-series servitors to the Empire for what it was: a force positioned to blunt powerful attacks. What Lord Cocytus implied was that they should be utilised as effectively as possible by their allies. By doing so, it might buy the precious seconds or minutes needed for the appropriate reinforcements to arrive from the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Royal Court has reviewed our report from Arwintar, then. Yes, Lord Cocytus nodded. The threat, distant. Measures: being taken. Your ordersare clear? They are, my lord. I will do my best to fulfil the duties entrusted to me. If I may knowwhat will happen to the man mentioned in our report? Being monitored. Demiurge is pleased. Prudence preserves opportunity. Now, go C your results, anticipated. Ludmila turned her attention to the ranks of Undead. The Undead saluted as one in response. She offered a salute of her own to Lord Cocytus before leading the contingent north up the dwarven highway. They moved as fast as the winding, snowbound route allowed, passing the occasional Soul Eater drawing its sledge between Feoh Berkana and Feoh Jura. Upon reaching Feoh Jura an hour later, their pace slowed further as sledges drawn by Soul Eaters were replaced by wagons drawn by draft animals that carefully negotiated the steep mountain roads. Eventually, Ludmila dismounted to fly over the valley alongside the highway, looking ahead for hazards and traffic around the bends in the road so they could advance at a less cautious rate. As time went on, she occasionally tested her bow skills against the column. Loosing arrows while flying was something Ludmila had practised since returning from the Katze Plains, but it still wasnt something she was very proficient at. Attacking a target moving parallel to her was even more difficult than dealing with a strong crosswind. Her range felt drastically reduced when loosing arrows ahead except it was actually increased, while the opposite was true of sending arrows behind her. The trajectory and velocity of her flight in turn affected the velocity and trajectory of her arrows, often causing her to miss by embarrassing margins. Ludmilas notion of being able to use a bow while riding Ilyshnish around now felt woefully premature, as the Frost Dragon could fly more than five times faster than the basic Fly spell conferred by her hairpin. At that speed, she would be missing entire buildings, never mind being able to hit her opponents. It was said that mounted archery incorporated both riding skills and archery skills. One might think that, with an intelligent mount, they could focus on the archery part, but even just that was difficult. She couldnt imagine how much training the mounted archers she had read about had gone through to be remotely effective at their craft. She rejoined the column as the highway came down out of the mountains to follow alongside the turbulent waters of the River Islein. Several kilometres from the imperial border, a familiar figure appeared from the trees. Ludmila smiled as she brought the column to a halt. Good Morning, Lady Aura, she said. On patrol? Yup, the Dark Elf Ranger replied. I heard you all coming so I came by to take a look. Out of the corner of Ludmilas eye, the already-rigid Undead servitors seemed to straighten even further. She scanned the edge of the forest behind Lady Aura. Is Lord Mare with you? Mare usually doesnt join me on these patrols, Lady Aura told her. Hes at your place right now, checking on that new Dryad. Oh? I wasnt aware that hes been visiting Glasir. Hes still all excited about her, Lady Aura said. Its almost as if Hm? Nothing. Anyhow, hes been dropping by once or twice a week. Ludmila nodded silently. She hadnt been able to see Glasir at all since she left with her friends for Arwintar, so she often wondered how the newborn Dryad was doing. Nonna hadnt reported any additional emergencies, at least. Lady Aura yawned and stretched. Ludmila looked down the highway to the east. Since youre here, my lady, Ludmila said, would you like to come and meet the imperial representatives at the border? Nah, Lady Aura made a face. Ive seen em before. Even their best guys arent all that. Given the Imperial Army contingents conduct in the south when the first set of Death-series servitors was transferred, perhaps it wasnt such a good idea to have a Royal Courtier present. If Ludmila had exerted even a bit of pressure in that situation, even the companys Captain would have broken and fled. In that case, we should get back to our duties. Its been good to see you again, Lady Aura. Mhm. Cya around. Lady Aura darted off, hopping north across the river to disappear into the trees on the opposite shore. Ludmila led the Undead contingent forward again, wondering what was in store for them at the imperial border. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Youre up, pretty boy. Dont get eatenor wait, wasnt that the point? Chuckles rose from the men around him. A hand slapped Rangobart on the back, sending him staggering two steps forward. Some part of him urged him to retaliate in some way, but his mind was filled with bigger problems. That damn old man just doesnt get it. To be certain, the games of power that Nobles played existed in the Imperial Army as well, but how and when they were played were entirely different from what Nobles like his father were accustomed to. Or himself, for that matter. Rangobart was a spare C a non-inheriting male scion of House Roberbad. Not only that, but he was also the third son of a concubine. Because he had been identified as possessing promising potential for magic, however, his father had invested significant resources into his upbringing. Rangobarts eldest brother had no magical ability, but his capabilities as a Noble were top-notch and so his position as heir to the house was secure. As such, Rangobart was simply a tool to be used by his house. By itself, this wasnt necessarily a bad thing. Two fates awaited spares, be they an aristocrat or commoner. The first was that ones family wanted them for something and could afford to groom them for that role. The second was that they were cast out of the household to fend for themselves: usually around the time they hit fourteen or fifteen. They migrated to urban centres where a hard life awaited all but the most capable. As his family was moderately powerful and comfortably wealthy, Rangobart was afforded the best education a Noble scion could receive. In addition, he had two tutors in arcane magic. He was enrolled in the Imperial Magic Academy with the expectation that he would make meaningful connections and that his achievements would bring prestige and favour to his house. A Noble born and raised, Rangobart dutifully did his best to live up to those expectations. He studied hard, earned exceptional grades and was one of the top practitioners of arcane magic in his year. Beyond his coursework, life in the Imperial Magic Academy was an exercise in the application of aristocratic power and he believed that he acquitted himself well in its use. Rangobart strengthened ties with House Roberbads allies and worked to make promising new ones. He even went out of his way to form connections with those of little practical merit. Of course, he also used his influence to ensure that a measure of respect was instilled into those who acted inappropriately towards him and undermined the position of his family. In all, he thought his school life to be a positive experience, save for encounters with the occasional commoner who stuck their nose into his business either out of naive idealism or an idiotic sense of self-righteousness that they tried to impose on everyone around them. Since he was not inheriting, Rangobart had many opportunities made available to him as one of the top students in the academy. Nearly all of the ministries attempted to recruit him, including the Imperial Ministry of Magic. It was the Promotional Examination, however, that clinched his decision to join the Imperial Army. The Imperial Magic Academy incorporated familiarisation with the military in their students coursework, as well as promoting the image of the Imperial Army through various other means. This was all well and good, but it had never really affected him as his father labelled much of the Academys curriculum as an overt attempt to brainwash the young and impressionable future elites of the Baharuth Empire. After observing the patrol he was attached to for the Promotional Examination at work and hearing their side of things, however, many things came together and he grew to respect the Imperial Knights for their crucial role in maintaining order and security. Not only that, but life as a member of the Imperial Army was decidedly more exciting than the dreary life of a bureaucratic functionary or arcane researcher that awaited most academy graduates who did not inherit their familys titles. Upon learning of his interest in the Army, his ever-ambitious father urged him forwardand that was when his troubles began. From an outsiders perspective, advancement in the Imperial Army seemed like a straightforward affair. Unlike the commoners who enlisted through mass recruiting efforts in the cities and towns of the Empire, students of the Imperial Magic Academy became students of the Imperial Military Academy, the university that trained officers for the Empires armed forces. They were assigned a practicum based on the branch of the military they joined, combining their ongoing studies with field experience. Junior officers who completed their training received an honorary knighthood. Rank-and-file soldiers who showed their quality could also climb the ranks. Exceptional knights could then go on to earn more honours, including monetary awards and other distinctions. If ones achievements were great enough, they could gain Noble titles. Even if this did not happen, soldiers who fulfilled full terms of service were allotted lands to serve as a retirement pension. With Rangobarts talents in mind, his father saw the opportunities for what they were and spared no expense to promote his endeavours. He sent money, pulled strings in an effort to position him ideally and occasionally sent letters urging him to rise through the ranks and become a great General except it didnt work that way. Wizards not being Commanders aside, the culture of the Imperial Army wasnt the same as the culture of civilians that his father assumed it to be. It was the establishment of the martial nobility, steeped in over six generations of tradition forged in fire and tempered by blood. A place where born warriors were turned into real men. Being a Noble didnt make anything easier: it made it harder. Rangobart was lumped into a group that he swore were born in the saddle, grew up wrestling Owlbears, and subsisted on a diet of raw meat and iron nails. The scions of the martial nobility were the group that no one messed with in the Imperial Magic Academy, and, after witnessing them in their element, he had to agree that it was the wisest course of action. There was no such thing as failing upwards; no way to buy your way up the ranks. If you managed to get yourself seen, you had better be damn ready to prove your worth. If you were found lacking, then the gods have mercy on your wretched soul. In a profession where one stood shoulder to shoulder with those who entrusted their lives to one another, being seen as someone who pretended to skill and ability was the next closest thing to being dishonourably discharged. Or perhaps it was worse. As a Noble from the city, this difference in culture was initially a shock. Over the weeks and months, however, his respect for the Imperial Knights only grew. A mans worth was measured by their personal merits; what they offered to their comrades in arms. Though Rangobarts father had pulled strings to get him assigned to the Second Legion, Rangobart was confident that he could measure up. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Unfortunately, his fathers continued efforts were undermining Rangobarts own. It took two months to convince his company Captain that his fathers contributions were unasked for. He received a measure of relief when it appeared that the stern man finally believed himand then his brother came from Arwintar to personally convince the division commander to assign Rangobart as an attach to the Sorcerous Kingdoms liaison officer. The Commander agreed C probably because he thought it would be amusing C and Rangobarts entire company glared daggers at him for getting them volunteered for the job. Resentment turned into ridicule when someone found the cosmetics that his brother had left for him. In the end, he didnt use any of it. He didnt put on the new clothes that had been delivered, either. His father wanted him to make a good impression on this liaison officer, but sticking out like a Cockatrice amongst ranks of professional fighting men would probably be the furthest thing from it. But that was only half of the problem. Or more like it didnt address the root of the problem, which was that the liaison officer was a woman. According to Rangobarts brother, she was a young noblewoman who had inherited her Houses title after the Battle of Katze Plains. As this inheritance would have probably resulted in the annulment of any betrothal she might have had C if the massacre had not killed her husband or fianc outright C she would logically be single and looking to produce heirs. His brother also provided a description in an attempt to whet his appetite: she was a tall, exotic southerner. A dark-eyed, dark-haired beauty. If one were to divide the world between winners and losers, Rangobart would stand near the top of those on the winning side. His family was far more influential and wealthier than most and he was permitted to exercise its authority on their behalf. His gift for magic was clear for all to see and he did not consider himself deficient in anything he should be proficient at. Even amongst the highly competitive ranks of powerful Noble scions, he was considered handsome, elegant and appropriately ambitious. All things considered, his familys task was perfectly reasonable. One might say it was something that he was born for and they would not be wrong. Except now he wanted to focus on his career as a soldier and build something of his own. A younger Rangobart would have probably decried this foolishness; to deploy every tool at his disposal and seize the opportunity of a lifetime. Part of him still thought that way, but his stubborn pride as a man wouldnt let him abandon his ambitions. He sighed as he reviewed the course of his life. From spare to useful spare to student to soldier-in-training to a potential connection to the unfathomable Sorcerous Kingdom as a consort to one of its Nobles. Considering where she came from, he supposed that he should just be thankful that she wasnt Undead. Here we go Rangobart looked up from his thoughts as one of the companys Rangers sounded the alert. He peered west up the dwarven highway. A half-minute later, he finally spotted a blotch of vermilion in the distance. The low rumble of hooves sounded softly over them and the men in the company tensed as the vermilion blotch resolved into a banner that everyone knew. Below the shimmering banner, a column of dark figures advanced in the mid-morning light. Hairs rose on the back of Rangobarts neck as a wave of trepidation rolled over him. Audible swallows sounded from the ranks behind. As the column grew closer, horses whinnied and gauntlets creaked as they tightened around spears. Tap. Tap. Taptaptaptaptaptaptap. He wasnt sure what it was at first, but realisation quickly came upon him. It was the sound of imperial heavy infantry quaking in their armour. This is bad. They had been there. All of them. Rangobart aside, these men had all been present at the Battle of Katze Plains. They were there when the Sorcerer Kings forces spewed forth from the void. They were there to witness the horrifying, one-sided massacre of hundreds of thousands of men. They had seen it all. That was nearly a year ago. Their fear remained. What came wasnt something Humans were meant to face. Fingernails digging into his palms, Rangobart glanced sidelong at the Captain. The man faced forward, bearing a grim expression. When the Undead column came within fifty metres, he sneered. Atten-tion! Rangobarts head snapped forward and he straightened where he stood. The crisp command blew the cloud of fear away and a hundred pairs of boots sounded over the gravel. Presentarms! The sound of spears and blades being presented filled the air behind him. Rangobart raised his right hand over his chest in a crisp salute. Despite the power of the Captains command still flowing through him, he blinked in surprise when he finally registered the person riding at the head of the column. From a skeletal horse wreathed in fog that glowed with sickly green light, a young woman dismounted. Over a pure white blouse, she wore the short, forest green coat of what appeared to be a militant equestrian outfit. A silken mantle flowed out behind her as she came forward. Rather than breeches, the outfit had a matching open-fronted outer skirt over a pleated miniskirt that hung above her knees. Thigh-high white stockings rose out of black boots that gleamed in the morning light. She wore her long, chestnut hair in low chignon fixed by what appeared to be a feather fashioned from blue crystal ice. A sharp-eyed gaze that matched the colour of her hair swept across them as she approached. Her tall figure clearly displayed the disciplined, yet elegant poise that could only be achieved by one raised as a Noble from birth. His brothers description was accurate, yet woefully inadequate. This was no simpering beauty; no grieving, lonely widow. Everything about her radiated confidence, authority and power. The Captain greeted her as she came to a stop before them. Welcome to the Baharuth Empire, Baroness Zahradnik. Captain Germund of the Second Legion. These are the men of the First Divisions Fifth Company. Thank you for your welcome, Captain Germund, the Baroness replied. Please, be at ease. At ease, men. Rangobart came out of his salute. Baroness Zahradnik sent a pointed gaze in his direction. The Captain cleared his throat. This is Rangobart Eck Waraiya Roberbad, a junior mage officer. Hes been assigned as your attach for the duration of the operation. A liaison officer for a liaison officer? The young noblewomans lips turned up slightly, I must thank General Kabein for his consideration. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Officer Roberbad. Likewise, my lady, Rangobart lowered his head in a bow. I look forward to working with you. Lady Zahradnik reached into a large pouch resting over her right hip. She somehow produced a clipboard out of it, so Rangobart could only assume that it was a magical container. She presented it to the Captain with a silk-clad hand. Here are the documents for the official transfer of authority of this contingent to the Baharuth Empire, she said. Please ensure that everything is in order. Baroness Zahradnik stepped aside. Captain Germund looked past her at the Undead column, cheek twitching. After a few moments, his boots crunched over the gravel on the side of the road and the Baroness accompanied him on his inspection. Rangobart stared at her receding figure until a voice sounded from behind. Feeling lucky yet, Roberbad? Rangobart glanced over his shoulder. Shes not one of those random city girls you always chase after, Harlow. Youre right about that, Harlow gave him a knowing look. Shes a Frontier Noble for sure. If you do what your pa told you to, shes either gonna snap you in half or drag your screaming arse back to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Either way, youre fucked. Chuckles rose from the men nearby. Rangobart offered no reply, uncertain that it wasnt the case. He turned his attention back to Captain Germund and Baroness Zahradnik at the far end of the Undead column, wondering how he could get out of everything in one piece. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The Undead column and its imperial escort stayed far south of the River Islein, swinging wide around Oestestadt to avoid sending the city into a mass panic. They stuck to the rural roads, following the broad river valley to Mittelislein. Every hour or so, an entire village was sent scrambling indoors with their passing. This was better than paralysing the towns along the highway, but Rangobart still felt guilty for the waves of terror they created, wondering how long it would take the villagers to come back out. As for the Fifth Company, they travelled a distance parallel to the Undead, bracketing them to the north and south. In the southern contingent, Rangobart looked over to where Baroness Zahradnik led the column of undeath astride her skeletal horse. How does she do it? The young noblewoman seemed entirely unperturbed being near so many insanely powerful Undead. A few of the companys scouts even said that the most powerful Undead in the entire column was probably the one that she was riding. Didnt they say that they have these Undead all over the Sorcerous Kingdom? Thats what I heard, Harlow said from his right. How people there dont shit themselves breakfast, lunch and dinner is beyond me. We sure theyre even alive in E-Rantel? Another soldier nearby asked, Maybe theyve been turned into Undead too. Merchants say people just keep on as they always have. Hey, Roberbad, arent you supposed to be flirting with her or something? Get over there and ask. Rangobart doubted that he could even get close. His horse would probably buck him off halfway. Ill get a chance once we set up camp, he said. ...or not. Are we really riding to the border of Mittelislein in one day? Capns got the Clerics refreshing the horses as we go, Harlow replied. Should be able to get there by evening. Yeah, and well be half-dead from this long-ass ride, the rider behind him said. Isnt there supposed to be some nasty shit in that forest near where were stopping? Druids and Hill Giants or something. Its what we got these guys for, yeah? Harlow gestured towards the Undead with his chin, Maybe theyll clean em all out while were sleeping. Just from looking at them, Rangobart did not doubt that they could. Even a single one appeared powerful enough to destroy every city around The Blister. You think youll be doing much sleeping, Roberbad? Rangobart could hear the leer in the voice from behind. His fathers meddling had resulted in far more problems than Rangobart had first realised, which was already more than enough. He glanced over his shoulder to the column of men. Their heads often turned to gaze at the Baroness for a time before looking back to their surroundings. Screams filled the air as they crossed into the perimeter of another village. Men, women and children disappeared into their homes. Doors and shutters slammed shut. Were not doing anyone any favours here One of the Sergeants grumbled, Its already winter: why arent we going through the fields instead? To be seen, Rangobart said. These Undead are here to stay. Didnt the Captain brief all the squad leaders before we left for the border? He did, but this is still ridiculous. Its better than starting out by going straight through Oestestadt. As an officer, Rangobart was privy to the objectives specific to his companys part of the operation. The Sorcerous Kingdom was nothing if not thorough when it came to the materials they provided to help with the integration of their leased forces. It was to the point where it seemed that their primary concern was not whether the Undead could function in the Empire, but whether the Empire could function around the Undead. Knowing what he did, Rangobart could see why they focused on those areas. By leasing the Undead, the Empire had slashed two Legions worth of its defence budget. The resulting surplus would be lost if the presence of the Undead affected tax revenues by causing disruptions to industry and trade. The courses of action suggested by the Sorcerous Kingdom were all-inclusive: turning the integration of the Undead forces into more a civilian operation than a military one. The Empire would get used to it bit by bit and the trust of the citizens was integral to success. It was not dissimilar to how the Imperial Army built up its image in the eyes of the people so the military, at least, understood how it worked in principle. Getting the citizens to accept the Undead, however, was another matter entirely. As their long ride wore on and the sun dipped behind the peaks of the Azerlisia Mountains, a camp appeared on the horizon. Rangobart narrowed his eyes at the unexpected sight. Was that there before? Who knows? Harlow said, Couldnt have seen it from the highway. Theyre set up behind a ridge. Company, halt! They stopped at the Captains command from the northern column. Several riders unlimbered their bows. Bets, anyone? About what? Rangobart asked. Whether theyre WorkC Workers ahead. Eld, Korintz, Zint: set up a net all the way to the treeline. Calloway, Senz, Orstein: keep the ridge between you and that camp and get your squads around to the opposite side C same deal. Everyone else, with me. The company split up to box in the camp according to Captain Germunds orders. Rangobart rode forward to join the Captain, noting that the Undead column hadnt moved. Captain. Roberbad. See anything? Its too far to tell if they have any spells set up around the camp. Should I message thewhose jurisdiction is this? Were right on the line. Contact the First. The commander can figure that part out. Not that anyone can get to us in time C its at least two hours to either city by Hippogriff. Rangobart relayed their findings via Message to the First Division garrison in Mittelislein. With an entire company headed their way, the camp was probably already aware of their presence. Workers tended to melt away when they thought they had drawn the wrong sort of attention, so all Captain Germund could do was work with what he had on hand. How did the air patrol miss this? I dont see any campfires, Captain Germund said, so theyve probably been hiding from the start. Theyre right up against the forest, so its easy to camouflage themselves against aerial surveillance. Mores the question, one of the Sergeants with them said. How arent they being attacked by angry Druids right now? It was a good point. The forest ahead of them was filled with inhabitants hostile to the Empires citizens. There was a powerful circle of Druids, Rangers, Giants, Magical Beasts and a sizable population of tribal Demihumans. The cost in lives for the Imperial Army to clear them away was unacceptable, so it remained as one of many stretches of untamed wilderness inside the Empires borders. You wouldnt have heard, Captain Germund replied, but the Adventurer Guild finally got rid of them a week or so ago. These Workers are too damn good at sniffing out opportunities. Poachers, thencan we handle them? Oh, Im sure that we have a way to deal with them, the Captain glanced back at the Undead column in the distance, but I would rather it not get to that. Like hell these Workers will listen, Harlow scoffed. At best theyll run into the woods and disappear. Like Adventurers in the Empire, Worker teams were loosely Platinum-rank and above. The rank and file soldiers of the Fifth Company were equivalent to Silver-rank Adventurers or close to it, but they had the advantage of numbers. Rangobart squinted towards the camp in the darkness. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. How many are there? There are twenty tents. Enough for at least forty Workers. They turned at the sound of Baroness Zahradniks voice. It appeared that she had dismounted and walked up to join them unnoticed. Well shit, Harlow said, then cleared his throat. Er, I meanhow problematic. Several snorts sounded from nearby. The noblewoman smiled slightly. I wont break if youre rough with me, Sergeant, she said. What will you do, Captain Germund? Id ask them to come quietly, the Captain replied, but how that pans out will depend on how many of them are real Workers. Its a near certainty that theyve brought in common labourers to help with logistics. Captain Germunds reasoning was sound. Forty Platinum-equivalent Workers wouldnt appear so easily on such short notice. What are they moving, exactly? Baroness Zahradnik asked. Any high-value goods they can find in that forest, Captain Germund replied. The major threats there were neutralised recently. These Workers are helping themselves to the spoils. With that, the Captain ordered his men forward. Rangobart dismounted to bring up the rear with a handful of other Wizards C a makeshift squad that he coordinated to support the rest of the company. The Baroness fell into step beside him. How often do problems like this appear? Between Workers, highwaymen and smugglers, Rangobart replied, two or three times a week. Something as large as this poacher camp is rare. Ive only been in the army for three months, but Ive read that it might be once a season per city region. Thieves always show up once theres enough incentive and there seems to be an unlimited supply of people willing to gamble with the law. As he spoke, the Baroness studied him from the side. Rangobart tried his best not to react to her gaze. Ahead of them, the camp was abuzz with activity as the company hemmed them in from three sides. Rangobart and his mages went to stand behind a shield wall formed out of two squads of heavy infantry. Target the civilians, he told the mages. Dont waste your mana trying to stop the Workers. Captain Germunds voice sounded over the field. You are trespassing on the Crown Lands of the Baharuth Empire, he said. By the will of the Emperor, you are ordered to stand down and await inspection! Crown Land? A voice shouted back, This heres no ones land! Adventurers cleaned it out, not the army! Yeah! A woman voiced her agreement, You cant just walk in and claim everything like you did all the work! Idiot. Who do you think paid those Adventurers Not that reasoning with Workers would get anywhere. They were men and women who didnt adhere to any regulations and thought that they had a right to dictate which laws were fair and which ones werent. At the same time, they often felt entitled to the protection of imperial law and the same life that proper citizens of the Empire enjoyed, taking advantage of the fruits of progress built on the legitimate efforts of others. In short, they were what happened when irresponsible children happened to hold personal power. Criminals with no accountability who often hid behind some idea that they were being virtuous or exercising free will. Draw steel! Spears were brandished; bows raised. Final warning! The Captain shouted, Stand down! Weapons, crates and bags were cast to the ground as men and women complied. About a quarter of them bolted for the trees. Extend Magic C Flare! Rangobart cast a spell, which was echoed by the other mages. Orbs of brilliant light illuminated the camp from overhead. Company, advance! Zint; Orstein: not too deep. At Captain Germunds order, the two Ranger squads split off and gave pursuit. Rangobart raised his hand over the plate-clad shoulders of the infantry as they slowly advanced. Behind the closest wagon in the camp, several men looked out at them fearfully. Rangobart cast another spell. Sleep! The men collapsed. Across the camp, the scene repeated itself as they cast spells to pacify the civilian labourers. With the potential threats dealt with, the company was free to sweep over the camp, securing it within minutes. Rangobart let out a quiet breath as he surveyed the surroundings. Should I call for transport, Captain? He asked. Yeah. Good work, Roberbad. With a nod in his direction, Captain Germund left to join the men waiting at the edge of the forest. Rangobart cast a Message spell, connecting with the communications officer at the First Division garrison. Roberbad here. That was quick. Report. Weve taken the camp. Were going to need He looked around at the tents and stockpiles around him. a dozen wagons, just to be on the safe side. Acknowledged. Casualties? None so far, but our Rangers are pursuing a few that fled. The Clerics should be able to cover anything from here on out. The woman on the other side of the Message reviewed the communication once before ending the contact. No! Rangobart turned his head at a panicked shout from the treeline. Between two soldiers was a man sitting on the ground with an arrow sticking out of his knee. He pushed away the hand of the Cleric attempting to tend to him. I said no! The man shouted as he kept swatting the Clerics attempted ministrations away, I cant afford it! Youre going to end up with a limp, came the Clerics exasperated reply. Are you deaf, woman? The man seethed, Get off me! Leave him, Chara. The Cleric frowned over at Captain Germund. After a moment, she rose and walked off with a sigh. The injured man lay back down with a pained groan. Are the temple schedules different from Re-Estize? Baroness Zahradnik asked from beside Rangobart. Rates for healing are scaled according to the cost of living in each region, my lady, Rangobart replied. They should be the same as any area of Re-Estize or Roble with similar economic conditions, as far as I know. So hes unemployed. Possibly. Or he has debts. Or maybe hes bad with money. Baroness Zahradnik eyed the injured man for several more seconds before turning her attention to the forest. As a former Noble of Re-Estize, she should have been aware that people sometimes couldnt afford healing for one reason or the other. Or was there another reason behind the question? Is healing handled differently in the Sorcerous Kingdom, my lady? Fundamentally, it is the same. Compensation for healing varies by both economic conditions and cultural standards. Cultural standards? Our citizenry is made up of many different races, Lady Zahradnik explained. Human temples do not hold an exclusive licence to regulate divine magic: there are more tribal Shamans and Druids than there are Human Priests. He couldnt imagine how complicated that could become. Even the odd priest of a foreign faith was enough to drive the Temples of the Four crazy in the Empire. Still, the Baroness muttered, Ive never witnessed anyone refuse healing magic so vehemently. You havent? Rangobart frowned, How does everyone pay for it? It depends. Healing potions are the main source of healing in my demesne for the time being. Its a frontier territory, so materials are cheap and the local Alchemists ensure that we have an adequate stockpile. All of my subjects have at least one healing potion on hand; those who are exposed to workplace hazards have more. I can see that working for a frontier territory with a small population, Rangobart crossed his arms, but what about developed lands with high population densities and a lower ratio of Priests or Alchemists to subjects? Healing happens on demand in that case, Lady Zahradnik replied. Its not as quick or convenient as using potions, but efforts are being made to increase the ratio of Priests and Clerics. A nation ruled by an Undead sovereign was actively increasing the ratio of Priests and Clerics? It didnt make much sense to him, but pursuing the validity of the matter would likely get him nowhere. Can everyone still afford healing magic in those developed territories? It might not be a fair comparison since the cost of living is lower in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but yes. If one cannot immediately afford healing magic, the Temples or whoever healed them will send an invoice to the local lord. We then collect the fees over time, which usually isnt long since discretionary incomes in the Sorcerous Kingdom are higher than those of the Empires average citizen. That is a very enviable position to be in, Rangobart raised an eyebrow. Your revenues must be incredible. Oh yes, Lady Zahradnik smirked, I pinched myself every time I reviewed my summer tax revenues to make sure I wasnt dreaming. He didnt think she had any reason to lie, but what were they doing differently? Re-Estize was notoriously poor when it came to the average commoner: how had the situation changed so drastically with the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom? Perhaps his brother might know, but he never shared that sort of information with him. Neither did his father. They were only ever open-handed with knowledge when it came to the role they had in mind for him at any given point. Rangobart had, of course, heard the rumours of Undead being used as labourers, but that did not change crop or livestock yields. The only thing he could reason out was that the population had dropped drastically, resulting in more land per tenant. Was she purposely not mentioning that side of the equation? He couldnt blame her, if so. The massacre at Katze Plains was so firmly entrenched in the Second Legions minds that many could only imagine that the ensuing occupation of E-Rantel was just as horrifying. Baroness Zahradnik probably had no choice but to bow under the threat of the Undead sovereigns overwhelming might. Or, despite present appearances, perhaps they had broken her by doing something like butchering her subjects. No, that couldnt be right C it was said that Momon and Nabe of Darkness had pledged themselves to serve the Sorcerer King under the condition that the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom were not unjustifiably subjected to such atrocities. As Rangobart continued to consider her situation, his brothers stupid scenario drifted to the forefront of his mind. A grieving, frightened young noblewoman, desperate for someone to comfort her. You could be the man that fills the hole in her life. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Fifteen minutes later, the Ranger squads returned from the forest. They had hunted down and returned with four civilian labourers and three Workers, while five Workers had escaped into the wooded depths. Captain Germund returned to Rangobart and Baroness Zahradnik after sending the captured men and women to join the other prisoners. Roberbad, he said. What did the garrison say? I had them send over twelve wagons to cart all this off, Rangobart gestured to the stockpiles around them. They asked if there were any casualties, but I said we hadnt taken any yethas that changed? No, were good, Captain Germund said. Hmmits going to take two days for those wagons to get here. We can camp here for the night but we cant wait for those wagons. Did the garrison say anything about sending another company to take over? No, sir. Make sure thats straightened out. I dont want the Commander on my arse because we got stuck guarding these Workers. Lady Zahradnik, well be setting up camp around these confiscated goods, so please feel free to pick out a spot. Rangobarts Message was brief. He spoke up again just as Captain Germund turned away. Captain, they sent the Eleventh Company out ahead of the wagons. They should be here by mid-morning. Great. I guess I just have to figure this guard detail out now. If youd like, Lady Zahradnik said, the prisoners can be left to the Undead. Even in the dim torchlight, Rangobart could see the blood drain from Captain Germunds face. To watch the prisoners, the baroness clarified. Weve been riding hard all day and we have another long day ahead of us. The Undead dont need to sleep, but your men do. If you insist Please, Captain Germund, Lady Zahradnik said. Id rather we not go in that direction. I am not here to dictate to the Imperial Army: Im here to help. The torchlight played over the Captains face as he looked at the Baroness. After a long moment, he nodded. My men would appreciate the assistance, my lady. Roberbad, let the men know I said so. Yes, sir. They watched as Captain Germund strode off, stopping to speak to one of the Sergeants nearby. Rangobart followed Lady Zahradnik as she made her way towards the prisoners. Her exquisite mantle trailed behind her as she stepped silently over the dried grass. Do you have any questions about the operation just now, my lady? The Baroness slowed to walk beside him. It offered some interesting insights that go unstated in official reports, she said. In all, it went surprisingly smoothly. Smoothly? Is that not the case? No, it did go well, Rangobart replied. Its just that outsiders usually offer some criticism C especially those unfamiliar with these types of encounters. Rangobart had been one such person. Coming from the highly-competitive environment of the Imperial Magic Academy where everything was assessed, graded and ranked, he was highly critical of results that fell short in some way. Back then, he would have considered the escape of five Workers a failure unbecoming of the Imperial Armys image. Rather than offering any criticism, Lady Zahradnik told him, I would say that the results are praiseworthy and indicative of the Fifth Companys quality. The primary objective was to put an end to this particular instance of poaching. Not only did you achieve this, but you managed to capture some of the Workers and all of their civilian collaborators. Workers, like Adventurers, operate in teams so even capturing a few will put them out of commission until they can find suitable replacements and get back on their feet. For this accomplishment, the Fifth Company suffered no fatalities, expended no material resources and lost no time. This impromptu operation was both a tactical and strategic success. Furthermore, Captain Germund appears to have a clear grasp of the capabilities of his subordinates and demonstrates care for their well-being. You are part of an excellent company, Officer Roberbad C only the most pretentious, ignorant or callous of individuals would say otherwise. He swallowed and focused on their path, fingers fidgeting at his sides. Despite only meeting her earlier that day, Lady Zahradniks glowing assessment filled him with an awkward warmth. How much space does the companys camp usually take, Officer Roberbad? Rangobart glanced over his shoulder before providing an answer. We have that Worker camp with all of its goods in the middle, so the perimeter will probably be another fifty metres out from the edge of that. Both the prisoners and the guards looked towards them as they approached. Lady Zahradnik examined them in return, then cast her gaze out to the withered winter meadows beyond. Do you have any special procedures for prisoners? Other than ensuring they present no threat to our men and cant get away, no. Whats going on? Sergeant Harlow asked. Lady Zahradnik is here to take care of the prisoners, Rangobart answered. Several of the soldiers nearby twitched. Rangobart winced internally. There must have been a better way to say that. When the Undead were involved, half of the things that anyone said carried unsettling undertones. Ill be assigning some of the Undead to take over so the company isnt stretched thin by these additional duties, Lady Zahradnik clarified. We have another days ride ahead of us. Captain Germund has granted us leave to do so. The guards looked at Rangobart. He nodded in reply. One of the prisoners watching the exchange spoke up. Diddid she just say Undead? Lets move them a hundred metres north, Lady Zahradnik said. I dont want the sounds from the prisoners to disturb the camp. Answer me! You heard the lady, Harlow said. Move. The guards turned to face the prisoners. After several minutes of increasingly panicked questions as they were prodded away with spears, the prisoners were relocated further out into the meadow. The wind rasped through the dead grass, muffling their anxious noises. Heres fine? Harlow asked. Yes, thank you. Hiiiieeee!!! A prisoner let out a panicked squeal as pairs of crimson points approached out of the darkness. Men and women fell over one another as they tried to get away. The soldiers struggled to contain them. You may withdraw. They have already been surrounded. More crimson points appeared. The slow thud of hooves closed in on all sides. Harlows men withdrew, jogging back towards the camp. H-hey! Someone cried, Youyou cant be serious! Dont do this to us! The gods wont forgive you! Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Mama! Sergeant. Sergeant Harlow stopped as he was about to walk by. Yes, mlady? What happens to prisoners who cause disturbances or attempt to escape? The wailing men and women hushed at her question. Harlow glanced at Rangobart, then back at Lady Zahradnik. Depends, he shrugged. Sometimes they get an arrow for their trouble. Or they might get ridden down. Its on them. I see, Lady Zahradnik said. Thank you, Sergeant. Harlow nodded and went to follow after his men. The two dozen Death Cavaliers closed in, forming a terrifying perimeter around the prisoners. The men and women inside pressed into each other in an effort to get as far away from them as possible. Aside from that, they neither moved nor made a sound. Upon returning to the camp, they found that the Workers tents had been cleared away. An open pavilion was raised in the centre, where Captain Germund and several men were sorting through the seized stockpiles. He looked up as they joined him at his table. Two dozen Death Cavaliers for half again their number of prisoners. They were looking for something to do, Lady Zahradnik replied. As are the others. Next youre going to ask if they can take over the night watch. Unfortunately, that part isnt so straightforward. The Captain set down his pen, reaching out for a cup nearby. How so? He took a long draught. Death Cavaliers are cavalry. Death Knights are heavy infantry. Death Priests are divine casters. The same general rules as your soldiers applytheyre just a bit stronger. I guess well need more Rangers and Rogues, then. That would ultimately be up to the Imperial Army, Lady Zahradnik said, but the Rangers in your company did well. I thought everything went quite smoothly, in fact. After meeting with the remnants of the Eighth Legion in the south, I had tempered my expectations considerably. Captain Germund grimaced. We received a report about thatIm sorry you had to see it, my lady. Rest assured, it wont happen with the soldiers herewell, not unless you come charging straight at us with them. A Wizard came by to drop off a report. The Captain reached over and slid it in front of himself. His mouth moved silently as he read over the content. Have you found anything interesting? Lady Zahradnik asked. Not really, the captain answered. Its everything you can expect them to try and make off with from a piece of unspoiled woodland. Rare plants and animals that fetch handsome prices at market. All of the valuable, easy-to-transport goods get snatched up first. They were probably waiting to send out their wagons at around this time to get to the highway under the cover of darkness. Once they found a plausible spot to camp overnight, theyd be hard to tell apart from the rest of the merchant traffic. Would the customs officers suspect anything? That would depend on how well set-up these Workers were for smuggling. The worst-case scenario would be that they have collaborators in a village nearby and they split up their inventories. If they have a way to process their goods, it would become next to impossible to figure out what was going on with a regular customs inspection. The goods themselves arent illegal: only the fact that theyve been stolen from crown lands. No magic or Skill can detect that from a bundle of furs or a jar of dye or whatever they turn this stuff into. Rangobart glanced over the list as Lady Zahradnik and Captain Germund spoke. As the Captain had mentioned, nothing was explicitly illegal: they were simply goods that fetched high prices. When he was younger, Rangobart believed that as long as laws were effectively upheld, crime would vanish. After he joined the army and started participating in their law enforcement activities, he found that it was far from the truth. Upholding law and order was a constant battle between demand and deterrence. What dictated peoples willingness to break the law was whether doing so offered sufficient incentive. All that the army could do was stay endlessly vigilant. The most ludicrous part was that the more difficult things became for those who engaged in criminal activities, the better they seemed to get at what they did. All that the Empire could do at that point was hope that they had a way to counter those who rose to extraordinary power and acted in highly detrimental ways. Sometimes, it required complex operations to corner and eliminate them. Other times, it was more efficient to contract other powerful individuals to deal with the problem. Obnoxiously, it was Workers who were the most readily on hand to do those jobs at the cheapest rates. Another man came by and dropped off more reports. Lady Zahradnik stepped back from the table. I should leave you to your work, she said. May I position some Undead to help with the night watch? Around the perimeter, sure. I dont think the men are ready to have Undead standing right over their tents. Thank you, Captain Germund. At the perimeter of the camp, the first sentry they approached looked over at Rangobart. It was only after they almost reached him that the veteran Ranger turned his attention to Lady Zahradnik, who was walking ahead of him. Rangobart frowned at the seemingly backwards order of his notice. Were posting Undead to help with the night watch, she told him. They should be here shortly. The capn know? The sentry asked. He does, Rangobart answered with a nod. Weve stationed a few to watch the prisoners, as well. The prisoners? The sentrys lip twitched, I mustve missed quite the show. Just lemme know what needs doing, mlady. The Undead C or, more accurately, all of the Undead that werent guarding the prisoners C appeared two minutes later, forming into several ranks behind Lady Zahradnik. Eyes shifting back and forth over them, the sentry swallowed. Youre only allowed to have one, the Baroness smiled slightly. Take your pick out of the infantry. Er A few seconds passed before the sentry pointed at one of the Undead in the centre of the front rank. The Undead soldier, clad in wickedly-spiked black platemail, stepped forward. This is a Death Knight, Lady Zahradnik placed a hand behind the towering Undead warriors shoulder. Are you familiar with them? I seen em at Katze. They, uhthey didnt do any fighting, though. They are heavy infantry, probably not unlike the heavy infantry in your company. Is that why you chose one? Thats right, mlady. Hopefully the rest of the men pick up on things as quickly as you do, the Baroness said. As you may already understand, you can work together with a Death Knight the same way that you would when paired with one of your heavy infantry. They are excellent on the defence and have a Skill that works similarly to the Martial Arts that draw the attention of their targets. The Ranger nodded quietly as Lady Zahradnik spoke. Veterans of the Imperial Army slipped into their roles regardless of the patrols they served in or any changes in assignment, so Rangobart could imagine them making the same associations as they would with any soldier. The Baroness appeared aware of this modular way of thinking and was employing it in ways familiar to the soldiers. How much of a fight can they put up? The Ranger asked. Offensively speaking, Lady Zahradnik answered, they are roughly the same as a good warrior from a small Adamantite Adventurer team. Defensively, they are over twice as strong as that. Since their skillset primarily revolves around defence, however, they dont have anything like the high-power advanced Martial Arts that you might be familiar with. Doesnt that mean we can defend against them with Fortress? Lady Zahradnik examined the man, who straightened at her scrutiny. You should already be aware that conducting a successful defence depends on many factors. As a rough measure, a company of Royal Earth Guard could probably keep a Death Knight occupied for a while if they are prepared and well-coordinated. As Undead, however, a Death Knight will not succumb to fatigue. It is also durable enough that one of its nastier abilities is likely to come into play long before it is in any real danger. What might this nasty ability be, mlady? Like Wights and several other Undead that you probably know of, Death Knights also raise Undead from the corpses of living beings that they kill. Unlike most, they dont create more of themselves but a lesser type of Undead called a Squire Zombie. A Squire Zombie is roughly as strong as a Platinum-rank Adventurer, but it is still a Zombie subject to most of what being a Zombie entails. Death Knights can raise enough to form a squad of Squire Zombies under its command. Squire Zombies will, in turn, raise an unlimited number of regular Zombies out of any corpses they are responsible for. This makes Death Knights not only excellent defensive troops but ideal for handling large numbers of weak opponents. The Death Knight seemed to draw itself up proudly at Lady Zahradniks promotion of its capabilities. Rangobart exchanged glances with the sentry. What would happen if a single Death Knight ran rampant over the countryside? Entire baronies would be turned into Zombies overnight. Air patrols would fly out in the morning only to discover a tide of Undead swarming over the countryside. Can these Death Knights lose control or go berserk? Rangobart asked. Barring being turned by a suitably powerful divine caster, no, Lady Zahradnik answered with a shake of her head. They will always strive to perform their duties to the utmost of their ability. Like any person, they have things that they are good at and things that they arent, so it is generally better to find a place for them within the greater organisation of the Imperial Army rather than having them work alone as single, powerful troops. Just as heavy infantry excel with the support of the proper auxiliary forces, so too do Death Knights. So how will it work between me and this Death Knight? The Ranger asked. Do they issue Darkvision items to watchmen? Men in the regular companies dont get em, the man replied. Theyre usually limited to scouts in a high-ranking officers bodyguard. Lady Zahradnik turned to peer out towards the forest nearby. Rangobart couldnt see any further than the flickering light of the torches around the perimeter. Undead have Darkvision, Lady Zahradnik said, so they should spot anything within range that isnt employing concealment skills. The Undead leased to the Imperial Army do not have detection skills, so its up to scouts like yourself to identify and mark targets for them to act against. Sounds familiar enough, the Ranger said. Guess well see how it works out. Could you also relay what Ive told you to the next shift? Erprobably not everything exactly as you said, mlady, but I got the important bits. That will do, the young noblewoman smiled warmly as the Death Knight took its place. Thank you for giving them a chance to serve. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Rangobart continued to accompany Lady Zahradnik as she made her way around the perimeter, dropping off a Death Knight or a Death Warrior at each of the sentry posts. She didnt appear to be one for small talk C in fact, she seemed to actively keep it to a minimum C but the way that the Baroness conducted herself was somehow still cordial. Her warm, genuine manner was at great odds with the idea that she was essentially doling out Undead that were apparently powerful enough to ruin small nations. Another thing that was at great odds with Rangobarts expectations was how Lady Zahradnik carried herself. Most of the Nobles that he grew up around would press every advantage that they had to achieve their goals. Her position was something that would set most of them drooling at the mouth over the possibilities one would be presented with. As an official representative of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Lady Zahradnik wielded a phenomenal amount of power. If she wanted to, she could march straight into the Imperial Palace and order the Emperor to dance naked in the middle of Central Avenues traffic and he would be legally obliged to comply. The Baroness, however, did not display the slightest hint of wanting to take advantage of her authority. In a way, her behaviour reflected the Sorcerous Kingdoms relationship with the Empire, where few major changes had been made since the mysterious nation had become their suzerain. Otherwise, there was no indicator that the Empire had one at all. Rangobart, however, had a hunch that she did not act the way that she did due to a desire to emulate the relationship between their nations, but because she was a noblewoman. The noblewomen in the Empire tended to act the same way, at least. They moved in the shadows of their husbands, manoeuvring in a manner that was complementary to the objectives of their house. In the Imperial Magic Academy, Rangobart had learned the hard way that this was by no means weak or ineffective: he had several unfortunate run-ins with people like Frianne Gushmond who always left him with his figurative head in a dustbin. With the daughter of House Gushmond, one never knew what was going on until they realised that she had already moved the entire world around them and they had long walked off of the cliff that they were doing their best to avoid. Even noblewomen from minor houses like Nemel Gran behaved in similar ways, appearing harmless while at the same time manipulating even commoners to act on her behalf. It was an indirect way of fighting where one could never be sure from what angle an attack would come or the form it would take. Rangobart had no idea how they could keep track of what seemed like an endless sea of social subtleties. The more he thought about it, the more Rangobart was convinced that this was also the case for Lady Zahradnik. In less than a day and only a few hours of interacting with the men, she was well on her way to having most of the Fifth Company wrapped around her finger, including stoic Captain Germund. They had gone from shaking in their boots at the sight of her Undead contingent to Sure, why not? when she offered suggestions and gently reordered everything to her liking. Even the coarse Harlow had conspired with her to scare their prisoners witless. That he could not precisely pin down what she was doing to weave this spell over the company was more than a bit frightening. It meant that Rangobart and likely everyone else in the company possessed no effective defence against her. At the same time, it was amusing since the men probably understood that they were being won over and happily accepted it. She was a manifestation of values and ideals that they collectively shared: perhaps something like a beautiful female version of Ludwig from Dreams of Red. After making a complete circuit of the camp, Lady Zahradnik divided the Death Cavaliers into pairs and sent them to patrol the area. She watched them ride out with a satisfied look. I cant help but feel that the amount of security this camp has now is a bit extreme, Rangobart said. The Undead do not require sleep, Lady Zahradnik replied. Wouldnt you be bored if you were ordered to just wait all night in a field? Do Undead get bored, my lady? Of course. If one has nothing to do, then they get bored. Boredom is perhaps one of the few things that all intelligent beings share. They are also created to serve, so they are happy to do what they can to help. Boredom. Happiness. Murderous hatred was probably the emotion most associated with the Undead. Does everyone in the Sorcerous Kingdom treat the Undead as you do? I cant speak for everyone, but those who have adapted to the presence of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead servitors simply treat them as a unique aspect of life in our nation. There are naturally manifested Undead dwelling in our nation, as well. Naturally manifested Rangobart frowned, you mean the same Undead that Adventurers and the like fight? Elder Liches and Vampires and such. Yes, thats right. We have an Elder Lich who has just started a merchant company while a few others are establishing a research institute. Theres a Zombie schoolteacher. My liege is a Vampire and her Vampire subordinates run the postal service and perform a variety of other functions. There were tales of Elder Liches who ruled cities so her first claim seemed plausible enough if one believed the tales to be true. Zombies were mindless so he couldnt imagine one being a schoolteacher. As for the Vampires Rangobarts gaze traced over the slender line of the young noblewomans neck. His eyes rested on her exposed nape for several moments before he realised what he was doing and turned to pointedly look away. The liaison officer from the Sorcerous Kingdom had a seemingly supernatural beauty to her, but she didnt have the pale skin, crimson eyes or any other of the telltale signs of a Vampire. She was warm and filled with vitality and it was simply impossible to believe that someone like her could be Undead. Anyone that raised any such suspicions would probably be laughed right out of the army. What duties do your companys Clerics perform in camp? Eh? Rangobart was forced from his thoughts, They uh, Priest things, I guess? Their duties primarily revolve around maintaining the health of the men. They dont hold services or minister to the soldiers? It isnt an official part of their duties, Rangobart replied, but they do serve as chaplains. Lady Zahradnik looked over at the five Death Priests standing nearby. Does that sound like something youd like to try? She asked them. The Death Priests exchanged glances with one another. One of them opened a tome that looked less like a religious text and more like a cursed grimoire. M-my Lady, thats It was a joke, Officer Roberbad, Lady Zahradnik smirked. I cant imagine you would believe that they are priests of The Four. The evil-looking tome snapped shut. A sigh of relief escaped his lips. Rangobart examined the adornment of the Death Priests. Nothing upon them displayed any recognisable religious iconography. If I may ask, my lady, which god do they serve? His Majesty the Sorcerer King, of course. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Of course. They were created Undead, after all. It did raise questions as to how they were able to cast Divine Magic, however. Lady Zahradnik instructed the Death Priests to make rounds of the perimeter and see to the needs of the other Undead servitors. She and Rangobart then returned to the centre of the camp, quietly making their way past the outer ring of tents. Captain Germund was still at his pavilion, though it appeared that his work was winding down. Rangobart checked his pocket watch: it was already two hours to midnight. Captain Germund, Lady Zahradnik said, Ive finished assigning the Undead to their respective tasks. Did the men give you any trouble, my lady? Not at all. They appear to be very capable soldiers. Additionally, Ive sent the remaining Death Cavaliers to patrol a two-kilometre radius around the camp. Hmmcould you recall them before midmorning? They might make a mess of that incoming company without any forewarning. Silence fell over them for several seconds before Baroness Zahradnik replied. Done. Not bad, the Captain eyed her appraisingly. How old are you, if you dont mind my asking? I turn eighteen in about two weeks. Hunh. Roberbads just a bit younger than you and he still cant figure it out. Even the border brats coming out of the academy dont have your range. The Sorcerous Kingdom sent someone who really knows what theyre doing C everyone from the Captains on up expected some kind of Undead to show up. I believe His Excellency the Grand Marshal decided I was the best fit for the job, Lady Zahradnik replied. The other options being considered were a Frost Giant and a Goblin. really? Theyre both better commanders than I am. Maybe theyll appear for joint exercises one day. Captain Germund snorted. One thing at a time, now. The men say you havent set up your tent yet. Weve tidied up the Worker camp so feel free to use the space around us. Thank you, Captain, Ill go and do that right now. The Captain called in a handful of men to help. Rangobart frowned as Lady Zahradnik started producing tent pegs from the large pouch on her right hip, tossing them onto the flattened grass. Coils of rope followed, then a pick hammer. Everyone goggled as she finally pulled out a four-metre-long tent roll. Several of the men came forward to unroll the tent with doubt-filled expressions, handling the fabric as if they were testing for illusions. Thats some magical container you have there, Rangobart said. Im quite fond of it myself, Lady Zahradnik replied. Do they produce similar containers in the Empire? The closest source of magical containers I can think of is the Dwarf Kingdom west of here. Theyve long been on the decline and trade was down to nearly nothing until recently. I doubt theyll share their secret, though C a monopoly on magical containers is an overwhelming logistical advantage for any nation. They raised the tent C which was four metres wide, six metres long and three metres high C and Rangobart waited outside of the open flap. Light suddenly flooded out from the entrance. You may enter if you wish, Officer Roberbad, Lady Zahradniks voice drifted out. He hesitated at the threshold, then furrowed his brow as he watched the Baroness produce more items. She unfolded a table, placing it along one wall of the tent. Two folding chairs with woven seats and backrests followed. Something like a barrel hoop was hung from the centre of the ceiling. Shortly after, the chill winter air turned as warm as a pleasant summer day. As she unfolded a cot and laid a bedroll over it, someone tapped on the wall of the tent. Lady Zahradnik, Captain Germunds voice called from the entrance, was there anything youCor not. Looks like you brought a whole inn with you. This will be my workspace whenever Im serving in my capacity as an officer on the field, Lady Zahradnik stood to greet him. Please come in, Captain Germund. The Baroness produced a third folding chair, placing it on one side of the table with another. She gestured to Captain Germund and Rangobart to take their seats. Its my first time using it, Lady Zahradnik said, but, after seeing how large it is compared to everyone elses tents, it feels out of place. If this is out of place, the Captain said, then I dont mind things being a little out of place. Honestly, I dont think its unreasonable: that officers pavilion outside is about the same size and no one will expect you to conduct your affairs in the same space as the Imperial Army. Thats a relief to hear. So the Nobles serving in the companies do the same thing? If theyre on extended patrol or some sort of lengthy exercise, yes, Captain Germund said. Regular patrols last about a week so we just get our work done in the city garrisons. Its usually not much since our wives take care of most things at home. After laying out a few more pieces of furniture, Lady Zahradnik started setting out bowls, cups and utensils on the table. Two large square containers were placed before them. Rangobarts eyes widened as she lifted the lid. The Captain leaned back with a short laugh. We couldnt, he said. Youre going to spoil us rotten at this rate. Within the containers were carefully arranged sandwiches of several varieties, cut into small sections. Aromatic steam rose to entice their appetites. Please help yourselves, the young noblewoman said as she brought out two large decanters. I brought these from home thinking that it might take three or four days to arrive at the Second Legion headquarters from the border. Id like to fill these containers with the local fare once we arrive in the city. Well, since you put it that way She lifted one decanter to pour hot tea into their cups. The cap was removed from the second and another aroma filled the tent. I guess that does technically work, Rangobart mused. What does? The Captain asked. These are magical decanters that maintain temperature and freshness, he explained. Theyre usually used for wine and chilled beverages, but Lady Zahradnik is using this one for hot soup. With their portions served, the young noblewoman took one of the containers and went outside. The sound of pleasant conversation rose between the Baroness and the men who had helped her set up the tent. So Roberbad, Captain Germund said, is this what you had in mind when you joined the army? Sitting in a warm tent, being served a home-cooked meal by a fine lady in a camp in the middle of nowhere surrounded by the Undead. No, sir. I apologise for pushing this all on you, Lady Zahradnik said as she returned to the table. No apologies necessary, my lady, the Captain said. All this is drilled into us Nobles. Plus, no man in their right mind would complain. Rangobart took another sandwich, savouring the zesty tang of the dressing over cured meats and crisp vegetables. So, Captain Germund said, do you have any questions for us so far? Well be in the garrison tomorrow and things are bound to get hectic once were there. I suppose I should first ask how Officer Roberbad ended up as my attach. Oof, the Captain grimaced, straight for the kill. Should I tell her? Its not that Im unappreciative, Lady Zahradnik said. It was just unexpected. Were there some awkward circumstances surrounding his assignment? You could say that My family put me up to it. Captain Germund gave Rangobart a surprised look. Lady Zahradniks expression remained as it was. What do the Imperial Armys regulations have to say about that? Count Roberbad is too smart to stick his neck too far out, Captain Germund said, so theres nothing worth charging him over. What he doesnt seem to realise is that, at the officer level, the Imperial Army is pretty much immune to influence from civilian Nobles. We answer directly to the Emperor and testing us will get them dead or worse. Our paths to power are fundamentally different and all of Count Roberbads manoeuvring is just burning away resources for nothing. Officer Roberbad is in the Second Legion because he qualifies for it. The same goes for him being in my company and being assigned as your attach. Someone needs to tell my lord father that, Rangobart grumbled. Every time some of his help comes along, my life turns into hell. The Captain snorted. Why would we tell him? Its hilarious. At any rate, if this bothers you, my lady I dont mind as long as it isnt a problem for the Imperial Army, Lady Zahradnik said. His assignment is actually ideal. As a scion of Re-Estize, magic is not my strong point. Having Officer Roberbad available to explain that side of things will be a blessing. Captain Germund popped the last piece of his second sandwich into his mouth. Hear that, Roberbad? He slapped Rangobart on the shoulder, You might get out of this alive, after all. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Captain Germund seemed taken aback that you disclosed your familys influence over your posting. Moving in time to the quick trot of their mounts, Ludmila scanned the way ahead as evening fell over their journey east through Mittelislein. Aside from sending two dozen villages high in the broad river valley into hiding, the day had been uneventful. This sort of manoeuvring is normal amongst Noble families in the Empire, my lady, Officer Roberbad replied. It isnt even limited to the nobility: anyone with the means will act to promote their interests. Yet he called it hilarious. The army may as well be a different world to people like my lord father, Officer Roberbad said. Dont get me wrong, it does happen, but theres an order to things in the Imperial Army that does not fit into the common sense of an average imperial subject. I would even go so far as to say that it would appear foolish to them: fait accompli is the order of the day for most citizens. People reach as far as they think they can get away with and it is always assumed that youre doing something. Making any sort of admission is rare because it can and will be used against you by your competitors, rivals or even the Emperor himself. Im from a civilian Noble house, so the Captain probably thought that I would act as one C especially in the face of someone who wields unquestionable authority. Officer Roberbads explanation felt very much in line with what Ludmila had observed during her visit to Arwintar. Perception and pretence took precedence in a culture of meritocratic belief based in the decidedly odd way that the northern Human nations defined reality. In contrast, what she understood and had observed of the Imperial Army thus far suggested that their martial houses had many similarities to her own. Baseless posturing and hollow pretence could not take root because those who attempted to carry themselves in such a manner were stabbed in the face with reality. The weight that Akli attributed to Ludmila was very much in force here. Then why did you do it? Ludmila asked. A moment passed between them before Officer Roberbad provided an answer. Instinct. A good Noble knows when this sort of thing isnt worth the trouble C we dont survive in the Empire, otherwise. Its better to cut my familys losses and protect my house than offer a mildly amusing sideshow for the army that may grow into something ridiculous. Why do you think it isnt worth the trouble? Officer Roberbad glanced at her, furrowing his brow. Its a pure gamble. My house wants a connection with the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ludmilas lip twitched. The young nobleman glowered at her for a moment, then turned away and sighed. Im sorry, she smiled despite herself, Im not laughing at you. My friends are working hard in Arwintar to forge connections, yet all weve gotten so far are endless waves of attainted suitors and polite refusal from the imperial aristocracy. Then again, they are incredibly intimidating Are they border Nobles, as well? No, theyre civilian Nobles. Theyve taken to Arwintar quite well. I felt a bit sorry for Lady Frianne C theyve been making her run all over the place. Lady Frianne as in Lady Frianne of House Gushmond? Yes, thats right. Officer Roberbad gave her a strange look before turning to face forward again. Did he have a problem with Frianne? She seemed like a pleasant individual with a high degree of competence during Ludmilas stay. The risk is too great, he said. Arwintar is the heart of the Empire. The Nobles there are within arms reach of the Emperor and everyone watches everyone. Unless someone is an absolute idiot, they wont be making any bold moves in the capital. The further away they are from the Emperor, the less timid theyll be. Does that mean Ill be dealing with their propositions out here? Our Commander passed down orders from General Kabein before your arrival. The First Divisions Rogues swept Enz for any obvious agents prior to your arrival. Anyone in the city that attempts to approach you for that sort of thing will be turned away with extreme prejudice. She frowned at the aggressive language. Is it something that legally warrants extreme prejudice? For the most part, probably not, Officer Roberbad admitted. The problem is that agents are rarely sent out to achieve a specific objective. That means they can come away with anything from making an acquaintance to negotiating a trade agreement or doing something that ultimately undermines imperial authority. Not that we suspect that youll do anything of the sort, my lady. In short, all citizens were equal under the eyes of the law and no exceptions would be made to General Kabeins orders. After her visit to Arwintar, Ludmila feared that she would be left alone to navigate the treacherous currents of imperial intrigue, but the Imperial Army felt much cleaner. Even a civilian Noble like Officer Roberbad made admissions of his own accord when a topic that directly concerned him was broached. It was good that it appeared that she would be able to focus on her duties but, at the same time, she wouldnt be able to direct any parties interested in collaboration with the Sorcerous Kingdom to her friends while she was here. Even a Frost Dragon was achieving more progress at making inroads than she was. Hopefully, her work with the Imperial Army would leave her feeling less useless than she had been so far. My new minions are so clever C I cant wait to see my taxes. Ludmila frowned as Ilyshnish abruptly conveyed too many wrong things in a single thought. Why not just call them vassals like everyone else? Minion is much more respectable. Besides, you wanted to see them before I made it official, yes? I understand why yourewell, no, I dont understand how you can be this excited about these candidates. Since coming back into conversation range of Ilyshnish near the imperial border, the Frost Dragon was a veritable wellspring of bubbly excitement. Sometimes Ilyshnish would ask questions, but she mostly talked about her travels and what she thought of the Empire, how much money she was making, interesting things that she had learned, how much money she was making, her new minions, how much money she was making and how much money she was making. Because theyre my first minions! Finding minions is a major accomplishment in the life of any Dragon. The first step to becoming a proper Dragon Lord. Plus, theyll be offering me tributCer, taxes. Whats not there to be excited about? Being a liege is not simply a collection of privileges. You are answerable to them as well. Of course! Rest assured, I will kill anyone who messes with my minions. you and I have much to review about lordship. Dont do anything rash. You said that your caravan is two days from Norford? After tonight, yes. As long as it doesnt start raining again. Zu Chiru has agreed to stay there for as long as you need me for. Norford was over two hundred kilometres north of Enz, the capital of Mittelislein. It was the second-largest city in the Empire and a major port, so, hopefully, the Quagoa Merchant would have plenty to do while he waited. Thanks for agreeing to help. I-its not that I think we can succeed, but it would probably be very hard for her to actually catch us unless she manages to spring an ambush. Even with our age difference, a Green Dragon is no match for a White Dragon when it comes to speed, agility and our skills as hunters. But you havent figured out any way we can decisively defeat her. No. Shes bigger, stronger, tougher and likely has a selection of spells that shes well-accustomed to employing. The most we can probably do is pester her. At the end of the day, she is the only factor that matters in this operation of yours: her minions, brood and anything else in The Blister can be easily dealt with using what you have at your disposal. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Ludmila sighed. Maybe they could pester her to death. She had a feeling that this would always be the case with such powerful adversaries. If their opponent was instead a Human, they could be overwhelmed by the sheer number of Death-series servitors available. Dragons, however, could just fly away. As far as she could figure out, they needed some way to get the Ancient Dragon to land and keep her grounded. Do you think that its possible to negotiate some sort of agreement with her? Having her join the Sorcerous Kingdom, perhaps? You already know my thoughts on this. It cant be so arbitrary It can! You can sense it from me, cant you? My Frost Dragon nature. No matter how I sound or behave, its always there, influencing everything. So shall it be for her and Green Dragons are vile. Even when cowed, a Green Dragon will continually work to manipulate you and undermine everything that you are in a belligerent attempt to subvert you to their will. They are malevolent scheming, insidious corruption and betrayal personified. Theyre so toxic that their breath is literally poison. Is that someone you want in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Whispering into every ear and sowing ruin far and wide? Ilyshnishs ire filled Ludmilas mind. As did her concern over her well-being. Considering that Ludmila could, as Ilyshnish had mentioned, feel the Frost Dragons cold, independent nature through their bond, this concern was a curious feeling. It was selfish and selfless at the same time, and it was uncharacteristically warm. Alright, I get it. You dont C I can sense that. But I bet that you will the moment you lay eyes on her. Keep thinking about ways to fight her, I suppose. Maybe the Imperial Army will have some ideas. Hah! The only thing those soldiers are good for is rusting in the rain. Well, I did see one of my minions flirting with one. Should I take some back with me for breeding purposes? Please dont try to breed your minions. I mean vassals. But you do it all the time! Thats matchmaking. Family planning. I dont snatch random people off of the street and breed them. Mmh Theres something up ahead here. Ill talk with you later. In the distance, a squad of Imperial Knights waited on the rural road at the crest of a hill. As they rode up the slope to meet with them, Ludmila brought her column to a halt. Officer Roberbad rode up to see what was going on. Will we always need to do this, my lady? The Death Cavalier over her left shoulder asked. E-Rantel took over two months to return to a semblance of normal, Ludmila answered. The Empire cant afford that, so it will be a slow process of acclimation for its citizens. However, the bare minimum of our objectives only requires you to help shore up territorial security. The company that received us adapted to their presence within two days, so I think this will be easily achievable. They watched as Captain Germund and several of his men joined the squad on the hill. He looked over from where he was and called Ludmila over with a jerk of his head. She dismounted and walked towards them, eyeing the wary faces of the unfamiliar squad. Is something the matter, Captain Germund? The garrison sent a detachment to lead the Undead over to the exercise grounds southeast of the city, my lady, Captain Germund said. These men look like theyre about to soil themselves so Im getting Sergeant Harlows squad to go with them. Harlow, pass your horse over to the Baroness. Yes sirwhich one of these sissies gets to walk? You can ride my Soul Eater, Sergeant Harlow, Ludmila said. really? Nice. Sergeant Harlow sauntered off, taking the Undead contingent away on the back of the Soul Eater. Ahead of him, the squad that had come to lead them very much looked like they were fleeing in terror. The rest of the company continued on its way to Enz. The walled city was built on the southern shore of the River Islein, whose rushing waters had slowed to a broad flow nearly 500 metres across. A wide avenue stretched from the outer gate all the way to a second wall enclosing the garrison along the riverfront. The company ordered itself into neat columns as they made their way through. The construction here is different from Arwintar, Ludmila said as she took in the sights along the way. All of the cities around The Blister have this style of architecture, Officer Roberbad said from beside her. Is there a reason for that? The academy doesnt cover it, Officer Roberbad replied, but I believe one of my tutors said that its because the people in the area were part of the population that lived here before the Demon Gods came and ruined everything. Ludmila frowned as she examined the features of the citizens. It did seem that they shared a distinct set of traits that differed from most of the people in Arwintar. Their hair was more sandy than golden and they were slightly taller. They didnt have the pretty features of the central populations of the Empire, instead looking more rugged and angular. My studies never covered anything from before the Demon Gods, she said. Is it something well-known here? No, Officer Roberbad shook his head. Just bits and pieces. Even amongst Nobles, most dont care about history beyond what claims they might be able to make from it. But it was Humans who lived here before the Demon Gods, yes? As far as I know, Officer Roberbad nodded. Unless someone else was constructing buildings that just happened to suit Human needs. They continued in silence as Ludmila added the tidbit of information to the slowly expanding puzzle stemming from the discovery in the Katze Plains. The columns stopped to allow a set of wagons to cross the main thoroughfare. Ilyshnish, have you asked anyone about that coin? Quite a few people, actually. No one seems to have any idea about it. Beyond physical evidence of Human habitation, it appeared that the average imperial citizen also had no idea what came before the founding of the original Re-Estize. Her friends were still in Arwintar attending to their own business, so perhaps Clara would be able to find something in an archive somewhere. The men at the garrison gate eyed her as the Fifth Company dismounted and awaited clearance to enter. Unlike the knights of the Royal Earth Guard, it seemed that magical equipment was next to nonexistent in the Second Legion. Considering the cost of equipping an army in even the most basic sets of magic items, it was no surprise. The mundane arms and armour they possessed were probably more than enough for what they were expected to handle while greater C and much rarer C threats were left to Adventurers. A tall man C roughly 190 centimetres in height C appeared a few minutes later in officers attire. Captain Germund saluted as he approached. Commander Enz. Germund, Commander Enz returned his salute. Picking up achievements while dealing with our new friends, eh? It was pretty convenient, sir, Captain Germund replied. I guess the gods were smiling down on us. He turned to motion towards Ludmila. This is our liaison officer from the Sorcerous Kingdom, Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik. Baroness Zahradnik, this is Jogen Ort Arel Enz, Commander of the Second Legions First Division. Commander Enz, Ludmila dipped her head in a slight curtsey, its a pleasure to meet you. The Commander returned her greeting with a half bow. The pleasure is all mine, Baroness. Welcome to Enz. The tall man unbent himself, examining her with his steel-grey gaze. His look turned thoughtful as he stroked his neatly-trimmed beard. I guess all those rumours were true. Rumours? News travels quickly if it happens in Arwintar, my lady, Commander Enz said. Your visit to the capital has created quite a lot of gossip. I hope it wasnt bad gossip. Commander Enz snorted. Its never as simple as good or bad, he said. You match the description at least. The men will take care of your horses C General Kabein and his staff are waiting for you in the keep. You too, Germund. The commander turned on his heel. Ludmila and Captain Germund followed, but Officer Roberbad seemed to hesitate. Attend to me, Officer Roberbad. They walked up towards the four-storey basalt keep that overlooked the city and the valley surrounding it. Commander Enz led them inside, taking them around through the spotless, magically-lit interior to the second level. There, in the middle of a polished pine floor, over two dozen men stood around a huge stone table. Large mugs sat in front of them. From the lack of any distinct odour, they appeared to be filled with water or weak tea. At the sound of their steps over the floor, the men turned to face them. Commander Enz brought Ludmila to a space directly across the table from an aged man with a dignified look under a well-kept head of pure white hair. General, Commander Enz said. Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, our liaison officer from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Baroness Zahradnik, General Natel Inyem Dale Kabein. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Your Excellency, Ludmila lowered her head as she spread her skirts in a curtsey. My experience thus far with Captain Germunds Fifth Company has me looking forward to working with the Second Legion. General Kabein returned her greeting, taking the time to introduce the men around the table. They consisted of the five division commanders of the Second Legion and their aides, along with the rest of Kabeins general staff. Now that thats over with, General Kabein said, lets get to the heart of the matter and move quickly. Every day that passes is a day where things can start to spin out of control. The other men glanced around the table, confusion evident on their faces. Two aides moved to distribute folders at a nod from General Kabein. As the Commanders and their aides read over the documents contained within, confusion turned into alarmed horror. Ludmila already knew what it was. She drew her own copy from her Infinite Haversack. Upon the cover page was a single line, written in the flowing handwriting of Lady Albedo, Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom: No man can serve two masters. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Deafening silence settled over the table, filling the air with a tension that inevitably snapped. how? Commander Enz grated two metres to Ludmilas right. How?! How are we to accomplish this? Thats what were here to figure out, Enz, General Kabein replied calmly. Commander Enz closed his folder and tossed it onto the table. He took a deep breath as he ran his fingers through his short-cropped, sandy hair. The exasperated sigh that followed seemed to speak for every man at the table. Uncertain what the ensuing silence would bring, Ludmila nudged the discussion forward. Your Excellency, what are your regular procedures regarding the Green Dragon population in The Blister? We leave them alone until it looks like one is being kicked out of the nest, my lady, General Kabein told her. After that, we hire independent contractors to deal with the problem while monitoring the situation with Rangers on the ground and reconnaissance flights from our air wing. In the past, we could rely on the Head Court Magician as a last resort, but hes effectively retired. For all of the Empires confidence in its institutions and bureaucratic excellence, its absolute power once again proved to only apply to those which it could extend its control over. It could tempt the powerful with righteous cause, prestige and wealth; employ propaganda and attempt to raise generations loyal to the state, but, ultimately, the mantle of service was simply one of many options available to the strong. The chains used to bind the average imperial citizen to the Empire had no hold on those that did not care. When push came to shove, the Baharuth Empire had no choice but to bow its head to the unbreakable rules of the world. Perhaps this, too, was one of the purposes of Lady Albedos missive: laying bare the hollow pride of a nation drunk on its own hubris. Even if the Head Court Magician was available, Moen, commander of the Third Division said, he wouldnt help us here. Our relationship with the local Dragon Lord is a trivial burden in the grand scheme of things: why cant we just leave well enough alone? Murmurs of agreement rose from around the table. The men seemed to pointedly avoid looking in Ludmilas direction. It was a strange compromise: they did not dare voice their complaints directly to a representative of the Sorcerous Kingdom, so they instead opted to have her overhear their thoughts on the matter. His Majestys Court is aware of your concerns, Ludmila said. As your liaison officer, Ive conveyed the problematic nature of this task to His Excellency the Grand Marshal and several other of His Majestys ministers. Then you should understand that our concerns are justified, my lady, Commander Enz said. The Baharuth Empire faces ruin in the face of failure. By His Imperial Majestys command, we have done everything that the Sorcerous Kingdom has requested of us. But thisthis is playing with millions of Human lives, Ludmila said softly. Exactly! Commander Enz slammed his palm on the table, Lady Zahradnik: if you are aware of this then please speak to your superiors once again and have them rescind this ludicrous order! As Moen says, the Viridian Terrors demands are trivial. The risks that accompany this venture are unacceptable. The men turned their attention towards her. A few glanced at Commander Enz worriedly. At the head of the table, General Kabein took a sip from his mug, seemingly content to let his men voice their frustrations. This is a short-sighted view, Commander, Ludmila said. Or perhaps it would be better to say that it is a narrow-minded one. Around the table, the Commanders exchanged frowns. By all reports, they were highly capable leaders, some had occupied their positions since before she was born. It was probably not an assessment that they were used to receiving and certainly not from someone who could barely be considered an adult from their perspective. What do you mean by this? Commander Enz asked. The Baharuth Empire is over one hundred and fifty years old, Ludmilas gaze went from face to face until it fell upon Commander Moen. In its current state, how long do you believe it will continue to stand? That is not a question we can answer with absolute certainty, my lady, Commander Moen shifted on his feet. We can only do what we can to ensure that it does. Which is what were asking here. A Dragon is not a problem that goes away, Commander Moen, Ludmila said. They are beings that grow stronger with time. That is the strategy being employed here, is it not? When one of sufficient power appears, it offers two alternatives. The first is that those within its domain become tributaries. This tribute is calculated to be far more reasonable than the alternative, which is obliteration. Thus, an accord is reached and the Dragon grows in wealth and power. With every generation, the gap in power between you widens. How long before it decides that it has grown enough to extend its domain over the rest of the Empire? Her eyes left Commander Moen, and she examined the men around the table before focusing her attention on General Kabein. It may feel that Her Excellency the Prime Ministers missive is a callous decision that does not consider the Empires position, but it is precisely out of consideration for the Empires position that weve encouraged you to address the matter of this Dragon Lord. The Baharuth Empire is a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom C the first member of its hegemony. As such, we desire that you stand proud in this fact. But true pride cannot be fashioned out of qualities that are not forged out of ones own legacy. How better than to have one of the Empires most venerable institutions, the Imperial Army, take the first decisive step in defining what it is to occupy a seat in the greatest order that the world will ever know? The men stared down at the missives before them. After several moments, General Kabeins quiet voice came from across the table. So it isnt just the fate of the Empire that rests on our shoulders, but the very definition of what the Empires place in this hegemony entails. Yes, Your Excellency, Ludmila replied. Whatever the result, it is what it is. Several moments passed in silence as the men around the room digested her words. The General set down his folder. Then I suppose we shouldnt set the bar too low, he said. Please, take your seats. The rustle of uniforms rose into the air as everyone settled themselves into their chairs. Captain Germund sat to Ludmilas left between herself and Commander Enz, while Officer Roberbad seated himself to her right. The General raised his hand and made a gesture. Two of his aides rolled a huge map out over the table. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. It was a finely-detailed map of the area around The Blister. Of The Blister itself, however, there was little to see. Is there no information at all about the interior? Ludmila asked. Imperial power ends at the fort at the lip of The Spill, General Kabein answered. Beyond is the exclusive territory of the Green Dragons minions. What sort of minions does she have? There are Goblins everywhere one goes, of course. Aside from them, there are tribes of Ogres, Trolls and Troglodytes. Gnolls are the dominant power. Ludmila frowned at the mention of the Hyena Beastmen. General Kabein smiled tightly behind his snow-white moustache. I see that you understand just why our information is so limited. The best we can safely accomplish is aerial mapping, which is next to useless since its pretty much all dense layers of canopy with a few visible bodies of water. How do the Green Dragons factor into this? We only have bits and pieces of lore passed down through the generations, General Kabein said. If theyre to be believed, its like a little collection of kingdoms in there. The young Green Dragons exert their dominance over the savage tribes, playing games of intrigue and waging war against one another. They all compete to earn the favour of their mother, who sees it as entertainment and a way to ensure only the most capable of her offspring survive. Rationally speaking, Dragons could probably survive this sort of upbringing yet Ludmila couldnt help but feel disgusted over the fact that a mother was forcing her children to participate in a deadly competition with their siblings. Her own upbringing was strict and tough, but there were clear limits. and then she kicks them out of the nest, Ludmila murmured. How did the Empire survive Green Dragons coming out of The Blister early in its development? The Demon Gods, the General told her. They didnt just wipe out whatever the nation that used to be here was. Demihuman and monster populations were decimated too. Dragons take a century to grow into Adults, and a century after the Demon Gods was when we first started seeing them. But they didnt get the motherdoes she have a name, by the way? Im sure that she does, but we dont know what it is. Everyone around here just calls her Baroness Blister or the Viridian Terror. When the annual tribute is delivered to her, she is addressed as the Viridian Dragon Lord or Her Eminence. As for how she survived, I assume, like any sane individual with the option probably would, that she just flew away when the Demon Gods showed their faces and came back when they left. Ludmila nodded at the Generals explanation as she tried to match what she saw from her flight over the Empire with the featureless part of the map. Her eyes traced over the ring of mountains and the forests around its outer slopes that had been cut back to make room for agricultural development. That brings me to my next question, she said. These younger Green Dragons who survive to their Adult stage are supposedly the product of a century of infighting. How does the Empire manage to keep them from escaping in the same fashion as their mother with the Demon Gods? General Kabein looked to an officer in an Imperial Air Service uniform two seats to his left. Wing Commander Burke is probably in the best position to answer that question. The compact, powerfully-built man with midnight-blue hair straightened from his chair. Yes sir, he said. The truth is that we dont know whether were getting all of them, my lady. Dragons are spellcasters, so if one learns Invisibility and flies out in the dead of night, they could be hundreds of kilometres away by dawn and wed be none the wiser. The first wed know of it would be when they feel strong enough to come out and make demands in some other part of the Empire. Or they could have just flown out to other parts of the world. I guess well be scouring the Empire for Dragons at some point, Ludmila muttered. What about the ones that you do detect? Its a bit tricky, but the Dragoons and War Wizards of the Imperial Air Service can drive them to the ground. Younger Green Dragons arent nearly as fast or manoeuvrable as Hippogriffs and the Second Legions air wing can work together to harass them to exhaustion. Once we intercept one, we never let them escape. What happens if you try this with the Viridian Dragon Lord? In theory, we die, Wing Commander Burke smirked. In the best-case scenario, wed be ineffective. Shed be resisting our spells left and right and wed need highly-enchanted arrowheads to hurt her with physical attacks. Even then, most of our attacks would be no more than pinpricks. In return, we get blasted out of the sky with spells. Also, an Ancient Green isnt as manoeuvrable as a Hippogriff, but their flight speed is far greater once they get going. The Viridian Terror could just flat out ignore us and head off to some other place. Ludmila examined the Wing Commander. He appeared to be high Platinum or low Mithril in strength. If he was the strongest member of the Second Legions air wing, then his assessment was most likely accurate. I see, she said. Still, Id like a demonstration of how you would accomplish this when possible. Of course, my lady. I would like to know how we can prepare the civilians, a man in Clerical vestments with green trim said to the Generals right. Our cities are next to defenceless against this Dragon should she decide to lash out at them in retaliation. Can the Undead forces do anything about that, my lady? General Kabein asked. If there is a large concentration of them that just happens to be there, Your Excellency, Ludmila answered, they would be a substantial threat. But she wont know that until they fight at least once. Thousands of citizens would die in seconds. In the middle of the right side of the table, the Commander of the Second Division, Levres, cleared his throat. Does this Dragon have to know were together? If she assumes that the Undead are not associated with the Empire, then its unlikely that she would attack us. The Undead are not exactly known for cooperating with the living. How do you propose we use that to our advantage? General Kabein leaned forward on his elbows. What if we send them into The Blister to wreak havoc? Commander Levres said, Burn down a bunch of settlements; kill some of her kids C shell come out screaming eventually. That sounds terrible out of context, the Cleric frowned. Several snorts sounded from around the table. Its the most sensible-sounding plan so far, General Kabein said. But it might already be too late for that. Its something we would have needed to organise before Lady Zahradniks arrival. What do you mean by that, Your Excellency? Ludmila asked. Im not sure if this will make any sense to you, my lady, the General answered, but the Viridian Dragon Lord is something like a feature of the region. Shes been a part of the land since before the Empire. Being a Green Dragon, she has agents of her own. Human ones. To minimise the risk of word getting out to her, the only people who are aware of the specific details of our operation are in this room. Weve also been keeping as low a profile as possible with our preparations, but anyone could have seen those Undead coming through. Humans betraying their nation to the very same Dragon who was exploiting them. Ludmila couldnt wrap her head around that. What do these Human agents have to gain from doing such a thing? The same any of their ilk think they can gain, Commander Enz sneered. Wealth. Treasure. The luxury and influence that it brings. Parasites who think nothing of undermining the hard toil of generations that they themselves could not exist without. Can Imperial Intelligence handle them? The bit crooks, yes, the tall man said. As for the Adventurers, Workers and whatever else, we have another measure in place for them. but someone will eventually get through, Ludmila looked across the table at General Kabein. Thats what you meant by spinning out of control. General Kabein nodded grimly. Ludmila suppressed a sigh. Lady Shalltear was right: battle was rarely so straightforward. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Feet whispering over the ground as he scaled the forested slope, Konrad Martin scanned the trees ahead of him for signs of the Demihumans and Magical Beasts that made the mountains of The Blister their home. The trickle of the nearby brook accompanied his steady breaths and the night air grew cooler with his steady ascent. It was the ninth such journey that he had made; his ninth commission for the same basic task. The work from the Engelfurt Adventurer Guild eventually had Konrad reporting to Enz, where even more of the same awaited him. He wasnt the only one there C dozens of Rangers were being sent to scout ever closer to The Blister. A fresh gust of wind rose around him. He stopped to take a deep breath. The sharp scent of conifers. Damp, rotting vegetation. A hint of sulphur. Konrad looked above to the clouds that seemed so close that he could reach out and run his fingers through them. His destination lay just beyond, at the end of a path that took him further than he needed to go. The commission he had taken only asked that he check the southern slope of the mountains south of The Spill, halfway to the treeline. The sound of falling water grew over the wind. Dense undergrowth opened up into a shallow pool at the base of a fifty-metre cliff. The brook he had followed up the ravine cascaded from above, coming down from some unseen source between the peaks above. Konrad knelt at the water''s edge, reaching down to rinse the grime of his journey away. There he remained, thinking over what he had seen. Tall, evil figures, clad in wicked black plate astride dark mounts with fierce crimson eyes. A long procession of Undead skirting the notice of the city of Enz, heading towards the Imperial Army encampment southeast of the city. Even from a distance, he could feel how dangerously powerful they were, and, with the sight of the Imperial Knights escorting them, the strange events of the past few weeks finally made sense. The flurry of reconnaissance work wasnt the lead-up to a Green Dragon coming out of The Blister as everyone had surmised. With the help of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the Empire was mounting an assault on The Blister. He wasnt sure who would win, but he certainly wasnt going to stick around and get caught in the fighting. Win or lose, there wouldnt be much work left for Adventurers anyway. Either the Empire would be in ruins or the Undead would replace Adventurers, Workers and other sorts who found a niche in the nations security efforts. There was no future for anyone who made a living that way. The Sorcerous Kingdom had taken the wilderness to the west and the Empire C if they survived C would have complete dominance of the lands within its own borders. Nothing could stand in the way of the unrelenting march of development and progress once that happened. What remained of natures balance would crumble away and Konrad wasnt interested in what would happen next. With the money from the long string of jobs of the past few weeks under his belt, he was ready to leave with his kin. But first, there was one last thing he had to see to. A debt, perhapsor maybe settling a score. No, it was best to say that he was performing one final duty to his ancestral home before saying farewell. A half-hour passed before a figure appeared out of the darkness, lightly stepping down a path concealed from below the cliff face. Konrad rose to his feet, but he still had to tilt his head up to meet the figure''s gaze. Standing two hundred-eighty centimetres tall was a Beastman with a Hyenas head. Its rounded ears swivelled as it came to a stop, nose testing the air. It held a warbow as tall as Konrad was, though, considering the Gnolls height, it might more rightly be called a shortbow. After it seemed satisfied that its surroundings were secure, it turned its bestial gaze down at him. Martin. It was a harsh, inhuman voice, but distinct enough to be recognised as female. Took you long enough, Konrad said. Getting dull? The Gnoll snorted, powerful jaws snapping together. Hardly, she said. The sentries spotted you well before you arrived. You have come about something we have already sensed. Something is wrong. Too many of your kind have appeared, ranging high into the mountains. Searching. Why? Change is coming. What change? The Empire has a new master. Theyre throwing off their old chains. Chains? the Gnoll snarled, Her Eminence has been lenient to your kind. How many generations have thrived under her protection? Well, I suppose this should be expected of Humans. The weak are easily swayed. Disloyal. Better to bend than to break, Konrad replied. Your mother would have resisted this change, the Gnoll noted. Our people can no more resist this change than we could resist an inferno sweeping over the mountainside. If you saw, youd understand. They have powerful new allies now. Undead ones. My people and yours have shared these forests for centuries, but the bucket heads dont know how to share and they dont listen to us. This is all thats left that I can do for the land. Bitterness tinged his words. The Gnoll narrowed her eyes. Incredulity filled her voice. Youare leaving? Theres nothing left for us here, Konrad replied. This Empireits not the Empire anymore. Theyve forgotten their roots. Forgotten all the different people who rose and threw off those damn invaders from the east. Theyve become what we fought to free ourselves from. More farms. More mines. More cities. They dont care about anything else. Now, they have what they need to change everything. The Empire that my family served is dead. Where will you go? I dont know. Away. To Karnassus or beyond. I hear people are more sensible out in those parts. This place only becomes more savage with every generation. Theyve become sick; crazy C they honestly believe that theyre the only people who matter. I see, the Gnoll sighed. Then do as you must. As shall we. I wish you and your tribe well, Martin. As Humans, you were not bad. Konrads lip twisted. The Gnoll turned to pad away on soft steps. They would do as they must. But what could they do? Waves of powerful Undead would invade The Blister. Even with all of the advantages that their home gave them, the result seemed inevitable. The tribes couldnt run. The Empire had taken everything around them. If they made a break through the plains, they would be cut down by cold imperial steel and arcane fire. All they could do was fight for their homes and pray that their ancient defender was enough to stop the invaders. With a resigned breath, Konrad sent one last glance in the Gnolls direction. His eyes narrowed at what he saw, hand going to the axe at his belt as he scanned his surroundings in alarm. There was nothing. Nothing but the sound of wind and water in the darkness and the fallen form of the Gnoll at the base of the cliff. A slender hand came over his mouth. Konrad grunted in pain as something punched into his side. He struggled to free himself, but whoever was holding him was as unyielding as a vice.
The Rangers struggles faded within a minute. Tira gently laid him on the ground. She eyed the Mithril Adventurer tag over his unmoving chest. He had reacted appropriately upon seeing the Gnolls corpse, but being good wasnt good enough. What should I do with the bodies Burning them wouldnt be the best of ideas. Someone would smell it or notice traces of the fire. How quickly would the scavengers work if she opened them up? A loud thump sounded from the base of the cliff, followed by another. Shrouded in black cloth, a lithe figure hopped down after them. She raised her hand, moving her fingers with an annoyed look at the man. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. CSo loud. CNot loud enough. She sighed quietly behind her mask. It was unlikely that anyone was close enough to hear the noise over the sound of the waterfall, but it was still a risk. Now wasnt the time to reprimand him over his actions, however. CWhat should we do with the bodies? She looked at each of the corpses, then turned her gaze out towards their surroundings. CTake them deeper into the woods. Well make it look like they got into a fight. Once the scavengers get to them, any sign of our work will be removed. CThey all use bows. CPut some arrows into those two sentries and spread them out. Well make the Ranger and the female Gnoll look like they killed one another in melee. The man knelt to inspect the Rangers corpse. He pulled several potions from the corpses belt, stowing them behind his metal breastplate. CI dont see any coin on him. What did he get for squealing? CDoes it matter? An exchange was confirmed. CThese bastards really have no integrity. How many have we offed now? No integrity, huh. Tira didnt bother replying. She reached down to pick up the warbow and snapped the string. Then she walked over to carry the female Gnoll into the trees. Stop anyone from informing the tribes of the interior. Those were the instructions from their employer. It was best to keep things pure and simple, else they would end up compromised. It wasnt an Assassins place to judge: they were tools to carry out the execution. A hundred metres from the pool, she set down the Gnoll. After eyeing the Demihuman corpse for a moment, she knelt to check through its belongings. It wore a coat made out of Basilisk hide, ribbed with bones from the same creature. Its bracers, too, were similarly fashioned. No gauntlets; simple leggings; no boots and no helmet. Nothing appeared to be enchanted. She pulled off its necklace of large fangs, checking for any hollowed-out compartments. A smile crossed her lips as several of them neatly opened to reveal makeshift vials of venom. The Blister was famed for the many nasty plants and animals dwelling within it, so she couldnt be absolutely certain what type of poison the necklace contained with a cursory inspection. She would have to sit down and take a look at them later. There was a quiver of arrows with obsidian heads, as well as a sack of extra arrowheads tied to the Gnolls belt. Its dagger and hatchet were fashioned from obsidian, too. The rest appeared to be survival equipment: a flint, some rope, smoked meat and what were probably pieces for some sort of crude game. A rustle came from behind her as her partner appeared with the dead Ranger. CFind anything interesting? CSome venom from the interior. CSounds like pretty good stuff. What else? Cnot much. Obsidian arrows. Axes. Knives. Some trinkets. Only the best tribals get anything decent, usually. CHuh. Whatever then. The man took the Rangers axe and started wounding the Gnoll. Tira went over to the dead Ranger with the Gnolls obsidian dagger and put in a few convincing cuts and stabs. After reviewing their handiwork, they nodded silently to one another and darted off together into the shadows of the undergrowth. The man signalled to her as they descended the slope. CIs that all for Enz? CAll that was reported by our contact. We should check again, just in case. CThis damn Empire is full of traitors. Did our employer say what this is all about? She narrowed her eyes at the question. The man took the hint and focused on the trail ahead. They arrived at Enz the following evening, running over the surface of the River Islein to the base of the citys northern wall. After watching the patrols above for several moments, she expelled her breath and emptied her thoughts. In an instant, Tira stepped through the darkness to appear out of a shadow on the wall. She looked over the edge before dropping into a yard on the other side and entering a nearby alley. After splitting up with her partner, she entered a modest-looking apartment that might have belonged to any journeyman working in the city. She scrutinised the interior before pulling the black mask off of her face with a sigh. So tired Good work out there, boss. A handsome young man rose from behind a pile of papers at a small pine table. He went around picking up the pieces of equipment that she discarded and let fall to the floor. Any new marks? Tira asked. Nothing for this job, the man, Tydwin, replied. At least not around Enz. What about the other cities? Our people working out there have been reporting back regularly. Doesnt seem like theres anyone they need you to take care of. Thank the gods How long had they been working for? Two weeks, at least. Most of it had happened in the days leading up to and following the arrival of the Sorcerous Kingdoms representative. Tira had been in the city when she had arrived. Considering the reputation of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the representative was a disappointment. There was no sense of strength coming off of her C just a prettied-up Noble girl probably sent to soften up the men of the Imperial Army. Going by the way the Imperial Knights acted around her, she at least had that part down. Walking around in her underthings, Tira sniffed herself and wrinkled her nose. Bath. Fooooood. Tydwin held up an enchanted towel. Not that. Cant you appreciate the value of a good, hot bath? Something something an Assassin shouldnt expose any weaknesses. Even buck naked, I can still kill anyone in this city. Or everyone in this city. She found the apartments wooden bathtub and rolled it over to an open spot on the floor. Go get me dinner from that shitty inn with the good cook, Tira said as she filled a bucket with water. And no tomatoes! They cant hurt you after theyre cooked, boss. Says you! I dont want those crazy things anywhere near me. The young man left the apartment after arranging her equipment on a bench nearby. By the time he returned, she was up to her shoulders in steaming water. Tira scowled as he placed dinner on the table, filling the room with the aroma of roasted meat and potatoes. Bring it here! Youre going to eat in the bath? She held out her arms, making greedy motions with her fingers. The young man shook his head and brought over a chair, placing the meal upon it. Count Enz asked if we could kill a Dragon for him, Tydwin brought some of her equipment to the table to inspect it. Whih hagon? She said around a mouthful of bread. The Viridian Terror. Hah! She swallowed, Good luck with that. If it was an Adult Green Dragon, she could pull it off. An Ancient was simply out of anyones league C even for an Assassin who had stepped into the Realm of Heroes. Did the Counts man say why theyre all in a big rush? Tira asked, I think weve killed off half of the Rangers and Druids in this area Platinum and above. Not that the Empire cares about that kind of thing. He wont say, Tydwin answered, but it probably has something to do with the arrival of that girl from the Sorcerous Kingdom. We found out she came with a big entourage of powerful Undead. Theyre conducting exercises in the southeast right now. They were trying to oust the Dragon? That sounded like a terminally idiotic move for the Empire. How strong are these Undead? Theyre of the same types that our agents in the Sorcerous Kingdom have reported. Death Knights. Death Warriors. Mostly Death Cavaliers. Theres one type were not familiar with, but they seem to all be about the same strength. That wont be enough, she made a face. No wonder the Count asked. You sure the Sorcerous Kingdom doesnt have anything powerful lurking around here somewhere? Rumours say that theres a Bard from the Sorcerous Kingdom travelling east along the Strandactually, now that I mention her, we have a problem. We do? Dont tell me shes selling out, too. Tydwin made an amused sound as he examined one of her bracers. I cant imagine a Bard wanting to go anywhere near The Blister, he said. One whiff of all that sulphur and theyd go running back to the closest city. The problem has to do with a different jobone of the ones from way back when. That Bard has been flashing an old coin around, asking where its from and what people know about it. The job Tydwin was referring to was one that their organisation had been hired for since shortly after its founding. No one knew who was paying for it C only that they wanted anyone digging into the regions past dead. It was usually easy work that consisted of silencing Sages and killing off curious Bards. What has she learned? As far as we know, Tydwin replied, she keeps asking the same things in every city. Its difficult to tell whether shes received any answers or not. Darn. Ive always wondered what that job was about. I dont think going after her here is a good idea with all those Undead around. I agree. If shes here for the Dragon, then maybe shell conveniently die for us. Tira leaned back in the tub with a sigh of relaxation, musing over the events coming to a head. No matter who prevailed, it was going to be an interesting show. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Solet me get this straight. The day you meet, she invites you into her big warm tent, treats you to a hot, home-cooked meal and chats with you till late. And then you go back to your own, cold-ass tent for the night. Captain Germund was there, too. Sure, lets call that fair for now. You ride together with her for all of the next day, then she brings you along for a meeting you dont have the rank for. And then you have a late dinner together and she chats away with you till late again. After you get up in your own bed again, you come out and shes there to meet you for breakfast with a smile. Im supposed to be her attach. Uh-huh. So now were freezing our asses off in this gods-forsaken field in the middle of winter and she invites you into her nice warm tent again and feeds you C without the capn this time. You stay up till late with her and you still wake up in your own tent. Rangobart frowned at Harlow. Harlow returned his gaze with a cold, level stare. Coward. Harlow ducked away with a laugh as Rangobart reached out for him. Shes not some village girl, Rangobart scowled. Shes noble-born. Nobles always offer hospitality no matter how they feel about you. I didnt ever get none of that hospitality from you. Not that I wanna crawl into your tent. Rangobart turned and walked away with a sigh, heading over to a Faucet of Spring Water fastened to a nearby post. After rinsing his hands, he returned to a field on the Second Legions exercise grounds which had several sections marked out in chalk over the grass. On a platform overlooking one side of the field was Baroness Zahradnik, who was observing the Imperial Air Services drills with Wing Commander Burke. As he came up the steps to join them, a flight of three Hippogriffs streaked by in a low pass. A punishing rain of arrows fell over a set of hay bales lined up erratically over the ground. So this is strafing. Yes, my lady, Wing Commander Burke nodded. In terms of the Imperial Air Services roles, close air support is perhaps the most pivotal in our regular operations. Our Dragoons and War Wizards have the mobility and freedom to strike anywhere in a theatre as the situation demands. It looks like they hit one out of three, Lady Zahradnik said. Thats very impressive. How long did your Dragoons take to achieve this degree of accuracy? The flight did get about that many, but most of the ones that landed were likely from the formations Captain. From the time they enter service, it takes the average Dragoon upwards of five years of regular training to land one out of ten regular attacks from the height you just saw them loose their arrows at. I assume that they employ Martial Arts to improve their chances. If necessary. Regular volleys are fine for densely-packed groups C theyd wreak havoc against the pike formations of Re-Estizes Royal Army, for example. When things get sparsejust one moment here Wing Commander Burke turned his attention to another formation coming in to strafe the field. After a moment, the lead Hippogriff dove on its own. As the flights Captain sped by, every second bale was planted with one of his arrows. Lady Zahradnik nodded slightly. How do you deal with retaliation from the ground? She asked. Potential threats are identified in advance, the blue-haired man replied. In times of war thered always be plenty for us to do, so we can simply stay away and hit the enemy elsewhere. If we are ordered to attack a risky position, we try to gauge the enemys maximum effective range and attack from beyond it. Also, as with any vocation that employs bonded mounts, a Dragoons mount is much harder to deal with than a regular mount. They can take far more punishment and theyre devastating in a strike. Since we use Hippogriffs or Griffons, you can probably imagine the kind of mess that makes. Do your War Wizards have similar riding skills as your Dragoons? They dont have bonded mounts or advanced cavalry training, so they cant handle hard manoeuvring or any of the more interesting things that our Dragoons are capable of. If I were to put it nicely, theyre more a passenger than a rider. Some of them do learn how to better handle their mounts after years of service, but it isnt necessary to perform their role. As he spoke, another flight dove from the heights. A wedge of three Hippogriffs swept over the field in advance of a fourth. At the lowest point in their pass, a bead of flame streaked down from the fourth Hippogriff. The Fireball exploded in the midst of a neat formation of metal posts. Something like that, Wing Commander Burke smirked. That Wizard was more accurate than the Dragoons. Magics funny like that. We Dragoons tend to think its unfair. Most spells have a fraction of a bows range, but magic doesnt care about your airspeed or the wind or whatever. They point a finger and it goes where it goes. Some spells C like Magic Arrow C dont even care about how dismal the casters aim is. The odour of charred grass drifted over the platform. Another flight made a pass, lighting the field aflame again. A Legions air wing seems an overwhelming advantage, Lady Zahradnik said. You can destroy supply lines, harass camps and formations, or even set towns and cities ablaze. Wars can be won without needing to face an enemy on the field. A chill travelled up Rangobarts spine. It was a way of thinking that was not promoted in the Imperial Army; perhaps the first hint that Lady Zahradnik was not exactly the same as the martial Nobles of the Empire. Like Rangobart, the wing commander frowned. In theory, yes, he said after several moments. Deployed military assets are considered fair targets for the Imperial Air Service and the Imperial Army in general. It is against the armys policy to strike directly at civilian targets and infrastructure. Also, while not a hard rule, we wont engage forces that have lost their will to fight. I can see the influence of Baharuths martial Nobility in these policies and attitudes. Is it not the same for the nobility of Re-Estize? Wing Commander Burke asked. Lady Zahradnik looked out across the grounds where the Imperial Air Service continued their drills, then her gaze travelled to the pastoral vista beyond. In times of war, she said, a Nobles duty is to fight for land and liege. As warriors, they face other warriors in battle. Collateral damage from such contests must be kept to a minimum to honour their opponents who are similarly fulfilling their obligations. This respect is extended to the lands and peoples of their enemies: contests are held in the wilderness and in the wastelands. Sieges result in undesirable devastation and are preferably avoided. In the ideal situation, the outcomes of war are determined by the blade on the battlefield and settled with diplomacy. Rangobart relaxed as the words rolled smoothly off of her lips. The wing commander, too, seemed to lose his tension. It was the responsible way in which to wage war. Civilised men did not engage in unbridled savagery. Thats right, my lady, Wing Commander Burke nodded. Then I will say that it is my assumption that the majority of Nobles in Re-Estize consider this the proper and honourable way to wage war. I cannot vouch for each one of them personally, of course. Of course. Also, the Baroness added. House Zahradnik does not fight this way. The chill returned. Wing Commander Burke placed his left hand on the railing as he turned to regard her with a furrowed brow. May I ask what you mean by this, my lady? If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. This is not out of any malignant intent, the Baroness explained. It is simply the product of generations of defence conducted against the tribes of the Abelion Wilderness. While we did receive assistance from the south on occasion, we did not have anything remotely resembling the Imperial Army. We were mere hundreds against tens of thousands in the unclaimed lands across the border. W-what? Rangobarts eyes grew wide, But how? By not fighting in the manner previously described, Lady Zahradnik smiled slightly. Rangers are master skirmishers and my house excels at fighting in a fashion demanded by a century of protracted conflict. For me, I suppose it cannot be considered protracted: it is simply normal. I do not mean to say that we do not hold the same values, but our circumstances required a different approach to conflict. Rangobart couldnt imagine what that would be like. The Imperial Army used small, mixed squads to patrol the borders in conjunction with support from the Imperial Air service. Threats too large for the patrols to handle were met with the appropriate force. Demihuman tribes were dealt with by some combination of companies, while divisions would handle mass migrations. Tens of thousands of Demihumans was a force that required the mobilisation of multiple Legions. Fending them off with mere hundreds was a feat that beggared belief. The wing commanders reaction was veiled, though it betrayed no hint of incredulity. Perhaps he was calculating whether it could be done by employing the methods Lady Zahradnik had hinted at. A set of winged shadows travelled over the field nearest to them. The Baroness turned her attention back to the drills just in time to see three Dragoons land in sequence on a strip of marked-out grass. Two landed within the bounds of two-metre-wide circles while the third had a foot out of his. The head of his spear sliced through the air as he cursed in frustration. It doesnt look like they sustained any injuries from that, Lady Zahradnik said. Are they using some Skill or Martial Art to land safely from a height? No, my lady, Wing Commander Burke replied. In theory, its possible for a warrior to prevent injury with the proper timing of Fortress, but its unnecessary for our Dragoons. The more experienced they are, the higher they can fall without injuring themselves. Landing where one intends to is another matter entirely, however. As with mounted archery, the attackers speed and heading, the wind, distance and the movements of the target all need to be factored in. Aerial insertions are one of the flashiest things our Dragoons can do but at the same time it requires a lot of training to pull off properly. When does a flight employ this in practice? Its most effective when a few good men can make a big difference on the ground, which most often happens when regular patrols risk casualties against groups of Demihuman raiders or the occasional Magical Beast. If a few combatants can make a significant difference, Lady Zahradnik asked, cant a Dragoon land with their mount to add its combat power to the battle? The wing commander replied immediately as if the question was one he was well accustomed to answering. The answer is that seconds matter. To land, a mount has to slow down. A single flight usually supports several patrols over a wide area, so theyre positioned accordingly. Descending in such a way that the mount can land upon arrival slows our response enough that an entire patrol can be wiped out. Its better to dive and maintain the speed that we gain to get Dragoons on the ground faster. I see. Also, the wing commander added, its not as if we dont bring our mounts into a fight when needed. An aerial insertion usually comes in two parts: the Dragoon lands to join a fight, then the mount wheels around to shed velocity and hits the enemy in the flank. Demihumans usually scatter when they witness a half dozen of their allies get skewered and dismembered in a few seconds. Below them, the three Dragoons walked off of the field, settling down on a bench for a meal. They looked up towards the platform, and Lady Zahradnik smiled back at them. Thank you for your explanation, Wing Commander. Ive long known about the existence of the Imperial Air Service, but its operations were always a mystery. Officer Roberbad. Yes, my lady? We should go and have lunch before we continue our inspection of the camp. Of course, Rangobart nodded. He accompanied Lady Zahradnik back to her tent, where she bid him be seated at the table after he removed his coat and gloves. Once she laid out the dishes and utensils, she brought out one of her large magical containers, placing it between them. The cover was removed, revealing a large portion prepared in the city from the evening before the last. It was the same hearty meal that they had for the previous days dinner, which was nothing to complain about considering the alternative was camp food. Upon starting their meal, Lady Zahradnik initiated one of the curious discussions that she always seemed to engage in. Some of the reactions that you and the Wing Commander displayed to my words brought to mind a question that Ive had since meeting with General Kabein and his command staff. What might that be, my lady? Would you say that the members of the general staff are representative of what one might find in any Legion? Many of the men are martial Nobles hailing from cavalry traditions, while most of the others are civilians who rose to positions of command. Additionally, there was a member of the clergy from each division. I believe that you would find that in every Legions general staff, yes. Do you not think its imbalanced? Lady Zahradnik asked, If not for my having brought you along, there wasnt a single mage there. My experience is that those from different vocations and walks of life can offer valuable perspectives that would otherwise not be considered. Mages appear to have integrated with the companies, but they do not have any representation in General Kabeins command. He wasnt sure what the point of that would be. The Commanders were there because they were Commanders. The clergy was present because they served not only as battlefield support but saw to the health and general well-being of their respective divisions. Mages did not serve any overarching roles in the Imperial Army. I am certain that the Commanders have a firm grasp on what their arcane casters are capable of. Capable of the Baroness murmured. A friend told me recently that the situation of mages in the Baharuth Empire could be compared to that of well-compensated tools. These words might have tinted my perception, but it does appear to be the case when it comes to those in the Empires service. The idea that mages were tools had a decidedly dulled effect on Rangobart. Never mind the government, the only reason he wasnt cast out of his household as a spare was that he had the capacity for magic. Furthermore, all Noble scions were tools, so he wasnt sure why Lady Zahradnik had made a point of anyone being treated like one. The martial Nobles that I know C no, most people who I am familiar with C believe that our society has roles that require filling and that it is society that determines the value of a person. To be frank, I am hard-pressed to find any faults with this rationale. If what one pursues or produces holds no value to anyone, then they have no livelihood. One either studies or works to build and maintain civilisation, or they have no place in it. As a Noble, Lady Zahradnik said, I understand what that perspective is derived from and agree with it to an extent, but I also understand where it is lacking. I am not in any way attempting to undermine the authority of General Kabein, but the way his command is staffed means that certain things are appreciated more than others. I am not a mage, but, as a Ranger, Ive already identified a multitude of issues with the way that the Imperial Army operates. The Empire, by extension, can be seen as having issues stemming from the same imbalance. Could you provide me with an example of this imbalance, my lady? Your stated position is that society determines the value of a person, but who is it that determines what is valuable? If we take General Kabeins command staff as an example, does anyone that occupies an influential position within it qualify as an expert in arcane magic? Does anyone familiar with matters of the arcane contribute towards building a greater military culture that acts to support military mages in the same way that the Imperial Army reinforces the traditions of the Empires martial nobility? Or are mages simply convenient pieces of magical artillery? How long has this been the case? As far as he knew, it had always been the case. Regardless of whether it was Rangobart Roberbad or Fluder Paradyne, the military saw mages for the effects of the spells that they cast. Magical artillery, as Lady Zahradnik bluntly termed it. To the Imperial Army, the Imperial Magic Academy was an institution that produced more magical artillery and the Imperial Ministry of Magic was magical artillery to be used in case of emergencies. When it came to matters of culture, mages tended to mingle with other mages. With the army at large, interactions were company-level, at best. In a word, mages lacked inertia. Arcane casters were rare, military mages were even more so and each company only had a handful at best. Mages with academic leanings tended to only care about the esteem of their peers. Though crucial to imperial society, mages existed in a bubble that separated them from the rest of the imperial culture. There were simply not enough of them in the right positions to exert broad influence on the prevailing culture of the Empire or the Imperial Army. Rangobart was fairly certain that he had heard something like this discussed before, but he wasnt sure where it was from. You appear to be implying that the current state of affairs for military mages is untenable, He asked. Is there something you plan on doing about it? Me? Lady Zahradnik raised an eyebrow, I am merely a liaison officer. My duty is to assist with the current operation while cultivating understanding between the Imperial Army and the Sorcerous Kingdom. It is not my place to dictate how the Imperial Army should be organising itself or shaping its culture C the most I can do is offer my observations when it comes to these matters. As I said to General Kabein and his command staff: true pride cannot be fashioned out of accomplishments that are not of ones own legacy. These accomplishments are not simply military achievements, but everything that goes into forming the very essence of what the Baharuth Empire is and what it means to be one of its citizens. So the real question is, Officer Roberbad, what do you plan on doing about it? Rangobart stared silently at his half-finished meal. The Baroness was less than a year older than he was, yet she seemed to be in an entirely different place in life. She was driven by some force that Rangobart lacked; something beyond simply putting one foot before the other as he climbed the steps of his career. It made her both enchanting and intimidating at the same time: an elegant blade directed with purposeful intent. The silence stretched on for several moments before he could manage an uncertain reply. I dont know, my lady. My career has barely begun. Never mind anything that you spoke of, I dont even know what Im supposed to be beyond what others expect of me. Across the table, Lady Zahradnik offered him a quiet smile. Then it sounds like youre in precisely the right place to start. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 So this arsehole here comes charging in with the biggest shit-eating grin youve ever seen and the whole damn camp just scatters in front of him like a tribe of Goblins getting dropped on by a Griffon. Cept the guys that puked all over themselves. Youre lucky the Captains didnt have your ass for that stunt. Even if they did, Harlow picked at his teeth, itd still be worth every second. That annoying preacher soiling those nice white robes of his was the best part. You sure your balls didnt rot off riding that thing around? Feels fine to me. That lady that came with sure makes em tingle though, in more ways than one. You seen her yet, Edbertwhat? lemme guess, shes right behind me. Rangobart buried his face in his palm. Not exactly, Lady Zahradnik said from Harlows side. Sergeant Harlow leapt to his feet, somehow pivoting in midair as he jumped away two metres to stand at attention. The men he was speaking to around the campfire similarly abandoned their meals to stand with him. After learning that she was a Ranger, Rangobart finally pieced together why everyone looked at him first before noticing the Baroness in front of him. The men in the Ranger companies and those who scouted for patrols often snuck around as if it was second nature to them and Lady Zahradnik was no different. He would lose track of her when he looked away and often found himself chasing after her voice as she moved around the camp. Please be at ease, she told them, then turned to Harlow. Have you settled on your preparations? Yes mlady, Harlow replied. Well be rotating men through short patrols to get em used to the Undead. East to the edge of Mittelislein and back again C bout a day round trip. How many will be ready in a week? We got two Death Cavaliers for each patrol and theres fourteen men on a standard patrol. Thats just over three thousand men including our company. Assumin a days enough for em to stop pissin themselves. The other men at the fire sent nervous glances in Harlows direction. Lady Zahradnik, however, did not display any reaction to the Sergeants rough language. So two divisions worth Minus garrison forces, its about that much. Orders from the higher-ups have detachments from each division lined up already. Thank you, Sergeant Harlow. One last thing yes, mlady? Where did you leave my Soul Eater? Uhout with the rest of the horses. Rangobart shook his head as they left Harlow and the other men to their meal. Most of the early afternoon was spent checking on the Sergeants of the First Divisions Fifth Company as they prepared to help acclimate the Second Legion to the presence of their new Undead allies. With the limited time that they had before the upcoming offensive in The Blister, they couldnt cover the entire army group. Instead, each division would have specific companies readied for combined operations with the Death-series servitors. Lady Zahradnik made her rounds, ensuring that the men knew what was going on and that everything stayed on schedule. To most, she probably appeared as a friendly, reliable officer who worked to address any concerns that the men might have. Im sorry about Harlow, my lady, Rangobart said. About what? His language. And that, um, comment. I said that I didnt mind him being rough with me on the first night, didnt I? Yes, my lady, but still They came to a field where hundreds of men were practising in small formations. Shouts, curses and the clamour of training weapons filled the air as they took a seat on a platform overlooking the surroundings. Lady Zahradnik smiled to herself as she quietly watched the men continue to train. As usual, they seemed entirely unaware of her presence. This is closer to what Im used to, Officer Rangobart. Itit is? It wasnt anywhere near as fancy, nor were there as many people, but yes. When they werent working or patrolling, my people were training and my family would oversee them like these Captains and Sergeants. In my territory, everyone had to know how to fight out of necessity. They werent Nobles or people from the cities or even the interior C they were loud, coarse, rough frontier people. This may seem strange to you, but being in this encampment makes me feel right at home. So you werent offended by Harlow in any way? Not at all, Lady Zahradnik replied. Im actually quite happy that hes comfortable enough to be himself around me. Before beginning my assignment, I wasnt sure what to expect. Unthinking aversion to the Undead; entrenched attitudes and thinking resistant to change; discrimination and patronising treatment due to my being a woman; millions of people being killed by a Dragon C there is a mountain of things to worry about. Harlow sharing hisappreciation for me is not one of those things. On the note of appreciation, Ive found that the Imperial Army has been much more welcoming than I expected. Captain Germund readily accepted the way I did things. Do the noblewomen from the Empires martial houses who join the army conduct themselves in the same manner? He wasnt sure if they did. This was mostly because he had never seen one outside of Arwintar. Most women of common background who possessed substantial strength were generally divided between those who served in the Temples and those who leveraged their strength to pursue independent lifestyles. In the Imperial Army, nearly all women in service were members of the clergy. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Of the thousands of Imperial Knights in the Legions who came from the ranks of the martial nobility, only one or two of those per Legion were noblewomen, if even that. Because those who enlisted were generally exceptional, they inevitably made their way into the Imperial Guard, performing duties in the Imperial Harem and propping up the image of the Imperial Army in the capital. Amongst the male soldiers, they were often treated like poster girls and almost venerated. After following Lady Zahradnik around for a few days, Rangobart did end up wondering if martial noblewomen in general naturally acted the way that she did. As the noblemen who served as Captains of the Imperial Army inspired awe, respect, loyalty and generally high morale, so too did the Baroness, albeit with her distinctly feminine touch. She had a martial Nobles presence and demonstrated a Commanders Skills on multiple occasions. Though they had never seen her wield a weapon, Rangobart highly doubted that she couldnt fight. A Ranger who could sneak around an encampment full of soldiers so effortlessly would have the martial ability to match. Ive never served under one, Rangobart said, so all I have to go by are rumours. Female warriors in the Imperial Army are generally strong for the obvious reasons, but I havent heard anything about their interactions with the men around them. Now that you mention it, I havent seen any yet. I suppose it makes sense why there arent many C Captain Germund said something about them taking care of their territories as well. If I may ask, is there some reason why you chose to serve as an officer for the Sorcerous Kingdom? You are the head of your house and you have your demesne to manage. I think the answer is the same as the Empires martial nobility, Lady Zahradnik said. I come from a martial tradition so military service seems natural. The individual power of a martial Noble is far outstripped by the Sorcerous Kingdoms regular forces, meaning that my immediate presence isnt required in my territory for day to day security. Our bureaucracy is also quite capable, so Im rarely bogged down in the administrative mire that Nobles in Re-Estize would normally be subject to. As such, I go wherever His Majesty requires me. Rangobart wasnt sure what to make of her reply. While the reason was straightforward, it spoke of an attitude that was rare for Nobles outside of the Imperial Army. People usually aspired to more and Nobles were no different. A Merchant expanded their business; a tradesman improved upon their goods and fashioned new ones; researchers sought knowledge. Every vocation had a craft. For Nobles, that craft involved land and politics. Accruing wealth, influence and power in the pursuit of that craft was a given. This was often vilified in both tales and common perception, but it was what they were. A Noble without ambition for their house and territory was a pitiful Noble indeed. They were no different than anyone else that wasted their lives away. He did not think Lady Zahradnik such a Noble, but her true ambitions remained a mystery. The Empires martial Nobility upheld and refined traditions passed down to them over the generations, pursued martial excellence and acted as the shield and spear of the Baharuth Empire. There were even some in the upper ranks who entered the arena of what might be considered civilian politics. Rangobart wasnt even sure if the Sorcerous Kingdom had any politics to speak of. Additionally, their military might was so vast that he couldnt fathom why they would value the martial excellence of Humans. Nor did he believe they would hold any value in Human traditions. No matter how he thought about it, Rangobart invariably arrived at two loose conclusions: Baroness Zahradnik served as a face of the Sorcerous Kingdom that the Imperial Army found easy to accept and she served in her capacity as a liaison officer because she had no choice. He understood that it was a strange way to frame things. Nobles usually competed for such duties, considering them an honour and a boost to the prestige and influence of their houses. It was remarkable how one could see the exact same thing as coercion when the Sorcerous Kingdom was involved. There was evidence to the contrary, but Lady Zahradnik was so well-composed that it was impossible to tell whether she was being genuine or not. She displayed a tangible investment in everything, even watching the basic training of the rank and file infantry with keen interest. Ah C that one messed up again, she frowned. He tried to follow her gaze, but couldnt figure out who she was referring to. It simply appeared as a field full of men training together. Who? Rangobart asked. Those squads over there practising in formation, Lady Zahradnik pointed ahead and slightly to the left. The third man on the right in the southern group isnt paying attention to whats happening on either side of him. Rangobart narrowed his eyes, trying to figure out what was wrong. While he couldnt, the mans Sergeant certainly could. When the Sergeant eventually stopped the exercise and went over to address the soldier in question, Rangobart strained his ears to hear what was being said. Unfortunately, nothing could be heard over the din. I dont see what he did wrong, he said. The advantage to a formation like that, Lady Zahradnik explained, is the weight of having many ranks and cover it provides. That cover is employed both defensively and offensively. In this case, their opponents are working together to displace the shields and weapons on either side of that man. He isnt acting to counter them: hes just focusing on the person in front of him. Potentially disastrous openings are being created, and, because the man is blind to it, hes risking the collapse of his formation. Youve fought like this before? The equipment of the soldiers wasnt the same, but the principle is. Theres some leeway when fighting in an entirely mundane fashion, but well-placed Martial Arts can quickly dismantle a formation if openings are continually created. A Fireball making it through a gap in a shield wall would be catastrophic. The Imperial Armys strength lies in its organisation and capable adversaries will try to deprive it of that strength. Capabledo you think the tribes of The Blister can actually contend with the Imperial Army on the field? Possibly. The Imperial Army is well-trained, but its members are still only Human. Beyond that, I dont believe you will be fighting any sort of conventional field battle. The Second Legions leadership appears to have recognised that; which is why General Kabein considered Commander Levres idea a sensible one. The initial meeting of the Second Legions command staff was indecisive as to how they would accomplish their task. They agreed that the removal of the Ancient Green Dragon was the determining factor in the upcoming conflict, but her removal and the ensuing subjugation of The Blisters interior was still a hotly-debated matter that would require days of planning. Lady Zahradnik left Enz the following morning to both start the process of integrating the leased Undead forces into the Imperial Army and to learn about the operational capabilities of the Imperial Knights. After an hour of attentive observation, she rose from her seat and lightly brushed off her skirts. Where to now, my lady? Is there a place where individual Martial Arts are practised? The Baroness asked, More advanced than the ones being practised by these men. Only the officers have those, Rangobart replied. Theres a field set aside for them near the centre of the encampment, but theres no guarantee that anyone will be present. With so many companies present, the chances should be better than usual, yes? Lead the way. To Rangobarts surprise, the small field not only had a few Captains present but seemingly all of them. A few spotted Rangobarts approach and Captain Germund walked over to greet them. Lady Zahradnik, he nodded. I suppose this was inevitable. It was? Rangobart frowned. You havent been around long enough, Roberbad, the Captain said, but it isnt often that we have such a large gathering of officers. Since the first batch of patrols is out, all of us Captains are in one spot with some free time. Did the Commanders come out as well? Theyve probably gone into hiding knowing that this would happen, Captain Germund smirked. Enz aside, the rest are martial Nobles like us. Wed all be lining up to take a swing at them. Sounds of combat drifted over from the field, accompanied by cheers C or jeers. A number of off-duty knights walked by, attracted by the sounds of battle. Lady Zahradnik looked towards the source but a small crowd already blocked their view. It sounds like you have an event in progress, she said. Thats usually how it ends up, Captain Germund turned to lead them over to the field. Lets find you a good seat before this place fills up. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 The skies remained overcast and the winter winds carried their chill over the land, but the brisk weather did not deter the crowd of excited onlookers. Contests between Captains always drew soldiers regardless of their vocation: enjoying rousing bouts was something like a national pastime of the Baharuth Empire. Its minority of detractors claimed that it only whetted an appetite for bloodshed amongst the citizens, which supporters claimed in return was, in reality, a benefit. As an ascendant power, pacifism would only hinder the Empires rise to prominence. At least that was the prevailing attitude before the appearance of the Sorcerous Kingdom. It appears that the Empires appetite for this sort of activity extends beyond the bounds of the Grand Arena, Lady Zahradnik said. Yes, my lady, Rangobart nodded. Everyone loves a good fight. Its something I can understand those invested in related vocations might be interested in, but I was surprised to find that the fervour of the civilian spectators was even greater than that of the soldiers I observed in Arwintar. Thats to be expected, Captain Germund said. Those who have not experienced life-threatening conflict tend to lean towards one extreme or the other. They can be absolute pacifists that abhor the application of martial power for any purpose, or they can be bloodthirsty fanatics ignorant of the tolls of war. Soldiers who have seen action usually have a more tempered attitude. Our appreciation of these sorts of matches is somewhat different than that of the average citizen. I can see that being the case, Lady Zahradnik scanned the faces in the crowd. My people had a similar attitude, I think. I suppose I never extended that idea to the point where it transformed into what Ive witnessed in the Baharuth Empire. Re-Estize is very different in the sense that the vast majority of its leadership was civilianI wouldnt say that they were bloodthirsty fanatics, but my lord father told me they had a large degree of separation from conflict that made them trivialise its realities. As they made their way to the edge of the field, the spectators gradually became aware of Baroness Zahradniks presence. A space formed for her, creating a makeshift booth out of standing soldiers. At some point, a chair appeared for her to sit on. Yes, well, we could see that from the annual skirmish in Katze Plains, Captain Germund seated himself on the grass beside her. Though the fact that we were content to simply hold Re-Estizes Royal Army there probably fed into that. One year, we were on the way to teaching them a hard lesson for overestimating their chances, but Gazef Stronoff came out and evened the score. It wasnt a pretty fight for either side, but it seems the idea that they had someone there who could do some real damage to us gave them something to hide behind and keep on with the sort of delusional thinking that you described. Beyond his name, the Baroness said, My knowledge of the Warrior Captain is little more than hearsay. Have you seen him fight? I was there when that mess I described happened. Frankly, I never want to be on the wrong side of anything like it ever again. Hes supposedly a student of one of the schools of swordsmanship in Re-Estize, but he was so strong that I dont think that it mattered. Plate armour may as well have been paper C he went through entire squads of veteran knights in seconds. Rangobart had watched matches between the armys Captains before and it wasnt anywhere near what Captain Germund described of Gazef Stronoff. The Captains all fought at a level that the rest of the soldiers could at least comprehend. The Martial Lords of the Grand Arena were perhaps the only individuals that he had personally witnessed who stood in the same realm as Re-Estizes Champion. The scattered conversations around the field quieted down as the Captain of the First Divisions Fourteenth Company faced off against the Captain of the Second Divisions Fifteenth Company. While they were both fully armoured, they used practise longswords. Rangobart leaned forward slightly as the taller Second Division Captain struck first. His opponents figure blurred as he evaded the attack and came in with a diagonal counter that slammed into the side of the shorter mans left arm, just below the shoulder. No audible report issued from the blow. The First Division Captain followed through with his strike, pivoting to block the blade coming in from his own left. The resulting bind was brief. Both moved to separate, blades held out in a long guard. Are these matches decided using some predetermined method? Lady Zahradnik asked, Some way to score exchanges, perhaps? How angry the Clerics get at us is one measure, Captain Germund smirked. Duels like this one usually go on for about five minutes. Roughly three minutes in, the exhaustion and loss of focus from constant exertion result in telling blows getting through. This flow in your matches is the result of the Imperial Armys schools of combat? Thats right, the Captain nodded. Infantry train in spear and shield, sword and shield, longsword, and two-handed spear. Our cavalry have their own schools for mounted combat in addition to that and then theres a loose archery school that our scouts train in. Is there much variation in the Imperial Armys combat styles? It looks like these two know exactly what to expect from each other. We train our soldiers to be able to perform the same set of basic Martial Arts, so there isnt much in the way of variation in the rank and file. How we use Martial Arts as an army is more important than the variety available to us. Even when officers start mastering advanced Martial Arts, their combat style is still reflective of the pace that our squads and companies can handle. As Rangobart understood it, this pace was already more than sufficient for dealing with the majority of the threats that the Imperial Army was meant to deal with. A students materials on the subject often used the levies of Re-Estize as a point of comparison: the average Imperial Knight could last five times longer than their poorly trained and conditioned counterparts. Being a Wizard, he couldnt exactly lay claim to this same feat, but even he could easily outlast the average commoner. Endurance was crucial for war C soldiers werent very effective if they only had enough stamina to fight for a minute. He wasnt sure whether this was of much relevance to Lady Zahradnik, as the Undead forces under her command never tired, but it was something often overlooked by those who only considered conflict as a matter of relative strength. What if one becomes significantly stronger than the average Imperial Knight? The baroness asked. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. We dont impose many restrictions on how they develop themselves, Captain Germund answered, but they still have to be mindful of the armys standards. Since they undergo the same, basic training, you usually dont see anyone with a wildly different combat style. The only person I can think of who did was Lord Enec, and his two-shield style was still complementary to how the Imperial Army operates. two shields? Lady Zahradnik frowned. I know it sounds strange, my lady, but it worked somehow. Ah, no C its just that Ive seen someone wield two shields before, so I was wondering if they were related in any way. The noise from the spectators grew as the fight progressed out of its first few minutes. Defensive Martial Arts became erratic and differences in training and experience grew more apparent. As their blades appeared to be headed into another bind, the First Division Captain shifted his left hand to grip his longsword mid-blade. He turned his opponents weapon aside, bringing the point of his own in line with the other Captains neck. To his credit, the Second Division Captain reacted in time to push the attack away, but the First Division Captain went with his opponents movements. The pommel of his longsword came around to smash into the other Captains helmet. The mans head snapped to the side and the First Division Captain stepped in to shove him onto his back. Shouts of approval rose from around them and the match was called. The combatants walked off of the field together towards a station where a handful of Clerics waited to inspect their injuries. Another pair of officers walked onto the field. This time, it was the spear-wielding captain of the First Divisions Second Company and the longsword-wielding captain of the Second Divisions First Company. An excited murmur rose from the crowd. Are divisions and companies ordered in the same way that Legions are? Lady Zahradnik asked. Its not as clear-cut since we dont shuffle people around all the time, Captain Germund answered, but it does loosely work as a rule of thumb. Agil C the swordsman C and Orex are two of the strongest Captains in the Second Legion, so this should be interesting. If Rangobart recalled correctly, both Captains were said to be on par with Platinum-ranked Adventurers. Imperial Knights, however, tended to place themselves above Adventurers of roughly equivalent strength under the reasoning that their formalised training, consistent stream of duties and traditions developed out of generations of service made for better fighting men. Much like the previous two Captains, the current combatants stood across from one another but the tension in the air was far more tangible. Captain Agil had his longsword raised in a high guard while Captain Orex held an opposite stance that brought the tip of his weapon several centimetres over the grass. Dragon Fang Thrust! Orex moved first, exploding forward in a single, smooth motion. Lightning coursed over the blade of his spear. The weapon seemed split as it curved like the fangs of a Dragon. Agil brought his blade down in a savage, diagonal slash, hammering the attack aside. Though he had deflected the strike itself, the elemental component travelled along his blade and coursed up his arms. Rangobart couldnt see the mans expression through his full helm, but he imagined Agil gritting his teeth as he lunged forward with a full-bodied thrust at Orexs shoulder. The First Division Captain was jarred to the side while bringing his weapon back up again, and he opted to disengage. The two Captains eyed one another from a seven-metre distance, gathering their steps as they tested one another for openings. Who came out on top there? Rangobart asked. Captain Orex is almost entirely unscathed, Lady Zahradnik answered. What was the attack that he used? It was a variant of Dragon Fang Thrust, Captain Germund said. Its one of the most popular advanced Strike Arts in the Empire, developed two generations ago. What are the components? It stems from a twinned Thrust, then incorporates an elemental component to the attack. Each element is attributed to a Dragons signature breath weapon. Since he used lightning, it was a Blue Dragon Fang Thrust. Isnt that unfair? Theyre using training weapons. The two Captains in the field went through another exchange of blows. This time, Captain Orex didnt employ Dragon Fang Thrust. Thats an ongoing point of contention, my lady, Captain Germund said. Many say that unapologetic use of Dragon Fang Thrust will spur the other weapon schools to come up with elemental attacks of their own. So far, there havent been any breakthroughs, but the spearmen still love to remind the others at least once a fight. I cant even imagine how the original developer figured out how to add elemental damage to a Strike Art, Lady Zahradnik muttered. Arent Martial Arts conceptualised as the evolution of mundane techniques? That would be a question to ask one of the Weapon Masters, the Captain said. Most of the army simply performs drills developed to lead to the use of existing Martial Arts C they dont go into theoretical stuff like that. So theres some sort of manual? Its a monstrous thing, Captain Germund indicated the thickness of the manual with his fingers. The Sergeants usually just focus on what theyre supposed to be training the men in, which is the basic stuff. The rest is just beyond whats needed or what most are capable of. At least the Captain seemed to understand what Lady Zahradnik was referring to. Rangobart considered Martial Arts as esoteric as most people considered Arcane Magic. All he knew was that warriors could perform seemingly magical acts without expending mana and they never failed to impress spectators in the Grand Arena. Shouts rose from around the field as Captain Orex hurled himself into another rapid sequence of powerful attacks. Agil worked his blade deftly but only redirected a third of his opponents strikes. Most of the hits glanced off of his plate armour, though a few landed solidly and managed to keep him on the back foot. Captain Orexs style is very aggressive. Is it? Captain Germund raised an eyebrow, I believe most consider it extremely well-balanced. Rangobart wasnt sure what constituted a balanced fighting style, but the onslaught certainly seemed aggressive. Despite using practice weapons, dents started to riddle Captain Agils plate armour. The deceptively soft tap tap tap of the wooden spearhead striking against metal continued until one of the strikes suddenly stopped. Uh oh, Captain Germund said. Agil grabbed the arrested spear in his left gauntlet, stepping forward to secure it under his arm. The crowd erupted into cheers as his longsword worked in a merciless reversal of Orexs assault. Under the rain of furious strikes, the First Division Captain relinquished his polearm. He fell back as he drew his sidearm, but, after taking several more telling blows, a Cleric on the sidelines called the match. It seems Orex wasnt the only one taking advantage of their training equipment, Lady Zahradnik said as the two Captains made their way off of the field. There are things you simply cant get away with against real weapons. Well, its partially recreational, Captain Germund replied, and we still draw much from these matches. Its instructional for the spectators, tooif youd like to go get your equipment, Im sure they would welcome your participation. Having the student of a combat school from outside the Empire will really spice things up. I think it would be better to leave the Captains to their bouts, the Baroness said. Theres still the rest of the encampment to get to before I need to meet with the general staff in Enz tomorrow. Weve yet to settle on the details of this operation, but chances are that youll get to see me do a few things on the battlefield. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Baroness Zahradnik remained in the Second Legion encampment long enough to receive the patrols that had set out the previous day. She debriefed each group C including the Death Cavaliers participating in the exercises C collecting feedback on their experience and suggestions for its improvement. Based on those, potential amendments to the armys processes influenced by the integration of the new Undead forces were constructed. To a man, the officers she spoke with seemed pleasantly surprised at her familiar, accommodating manner. Rangobart supposed that the surprise was dulled somewhat since rumours should have spread around the camp of the identity of the Sorcerous Kingdoms liaison officer by that point. Still, with the prevailing perceptions of the Sorcerous Kingdom and its apparently one-sided position as suzerain of the Baharuth Empire, they likely believed that whoever the Sorcerous Kingdom sent would be far more domineering and inhuman. Rangobart continued to serve as her attach, explaining aspects of the Imperial Armys practices and culture when she required it of him. Their discussion from lunch the previous day was still fresh in his mind, fostering new thoughts and ideas as he observed the interactions between the Baroness, the officers of the Imperial Army, and their men. Being a student of the Imperial Magic Academy, Rangobart was transferred to the Imperial Military Academy to begin his officers training after the Promotional Examination. So far, however, he found that those studies were not dissimilar to what he had undergone in the Imperial Magic Academy. In a word, he would say that it was functional: theories were put into practice and he was given a better idea of how mages fit into the grand scheme of things. His training and education focused on three broad aspects. The first was the mundane, daily content that dealt with the processes of the military, being a soldier, doing paperwork and understanding his position. Secondly came arcane studies where a set of standardised spells for War Wizards was gradually added to his previously sparse repertoire. Thirdly was what Rangobarts father and the rest of the nobility would privately call indoctrination. As with the Imperial Magic Academy, the Imperial Military Academy and the Imperial Army constantly worked to instil the idea that their loyalty should first and foremost go to the Emperor and, by extension, the Baharuth Empire. They were all brothers in service to a righteous cause. Personal and even familial interests were at best a distant second to that service. Only the most naively idealistic of students and recruits earnestly adhered to what was presented in this curriculum, though the majority did identify with various values. This was especially true of the martial nobility, which led to what Rangobart considered the first problem that should be tackled. Rather than a problem in itself, it was more a deficiency symptomatic of a broader issue that he was already vaguely aware of, but Lady Zahradnik had defined in more comprehensive terms. Rangobart was a Noble and thus was lumped in with the martial Nobles who made up the vast majority of the aristocrats in the Imperial Army. They dominated the aristocratic culture of the Imperial Army: its martial traditions were forged in their image. Civilians, be they Noble or commoner, worked to fit in, adopting their practices and attitudes. The Army wasnt belligerent about it C in fact, they were inclusive in their generally brusque way. This inclusivity, however, only worked to reinforce the issue: in their eyes, you were one of them. Or at least would be, eventually. Most people were naturally obliged to reciprocate their presumably well-meaning efforts to turn strangers into comrades. It did help to build a sense of camaraderie, but its broad success in creating a military culture also created a sort of blindness when it came to addressing the needs of the few. As both a civilian Noble and a Wizard, Rangobart was served a double helping of this. He considered their attitudes towards personal achievement and honourable conduct a breath of fresh air from the heavily interconnected and often convoluted, murky workings of the civilian nobility. The emptiness when it came to being an arcane caster in the Imperial Army, however, was untenable. There was something important missing that no one had made any effort to identify and address. As a mage, one cast the spells expected of them and collected their pay. Well-compensated tools, as was so succinctly put. He did not fully understand the depth of this statement until watching Lady Zahradnik at work. The holistic way by which she approached everything seemed to defy the way that imperial Nobles were taught to prioritise certain things over others. Everything was subject to her care; no one escaped her consideration. More than just a martial Noble, she was a leader that weighed every aspect of command and the true needs of those who found themselves in her keeping. Though her efforts did not solely involve Humans C it even extended to the Undead and her enemies, somehow C Rangobart thought that the best way to describe the emptiness that he couldnt quite qualify from before as a lack of humanity. In the Empire, this lack of humanity was actually the least pronounced in the Imperial Army; it was commonly accepted as the norm in the Empire at large. All things in their nation were held to a cold standard: one fashioned out of technicalities and held physically tangible practicalities above all else. The cost it incurred was the imbalance that Lady Zahradnik had pointed out to him. It was a difficult problem to approach and, if viewed from the technical standpoint of the Imperial Administration, a nonexistent one. The Baharuth Empires average citizen enjoyed a high degree of stability and security. Their nation advanced economically, technologically and militarily. Individuals were recognised for their contributions to society. Asking for anything more spit in the face of the achievements that had been made by the nation and its people. Rangobart did not think he could change the entire Empire, but he could at least begin figuring out how to improve the lot of mages in his little part of the Imperial Army. It was strange to think that the person who pointed him in that direction was a former Noble of a nation well-known for its disparaging attitude towards mages. The sun was peeking through the clouds over the distant peaks of the Azerlisia Mountains before Lady Zahradnik finished her tasks. Wing Commander Burke arranged for a pair of Hippogriffs to deliver them on the hour-long flight back to Enz. Rather than immediately heading for the stairs upon arriving at the garrison keeps aviary, the Baroness walked over to the edge of the parapet. The young noblewoman turned her gaze out over the River Islein, waters aglow in the evening light. Enz doesnt appear to have a harbour, she said. Why is that? Though the Islein might be navigable around Enz, Rangobart replied, most of its course is not. There are many stretches upriver containing rapids, while a canyon with turbulent waters lies between Enz and Lake Allag to the north. The run becomes smooth between the lake and Norford, but thats of no use to this city. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. I see. How does one usually reach the lands on the far bank? Those in Oberislein go west to Oestestadt. Theres a bridge over the canyon for the road that goes up the spill which is employed by the frontier villages northwest of Enz. The lords of Oberislein and Mittelislein do have infrastructure planned for the river itself, however. They turned at the sound of the new voice. Rangobart raised his right hand in salute. Commander Enz, Baroness Zahradnik dipped her head in greeting. I hope the evening finds you well. Baroness Zahradnik, the tall Commander of the Second Legions First Division nodded. Welcome back. You were saying something about river infrastructure? The Commanders gaze went past them to follow the river. A half-dozen locks will someday facilitate river traffic between Enz and Oestestadt, he said. With the success of this operation, we can safely push back the frontier. The locks will be crucial for industrial development and the resulting flow of goods. With the efficiency of river transport, Lady Zahradnik noted, Im surprised that this hasnt already been done. Yes, wellwhile its of clear benefit to everyone involved, the fine details of everything have caused delays in the project for close to a decade. There are nearly a hundred fiefs that stand to gain from the river trade. Twenty of those fiefs lie directly on the banks of the River Islein. Politics, then. Commander Enzs boots sounded over the floor as he came forward to join Lady Zahradnik. He placed a hand on the dark stone of the parapet. Politics, he nodded. A century of stability and steady development comes with issues of its own. Back when things were not so prosperous, this project would have been carried out far more swiftly. As it is, everyone has the wealth to contribute and now the project is bogged down in negotiations over operational minutiae, rates, and revenues. The Empires central administration doesnt involve itself in regional public works? They are overburdened as it is, Commander Enz smirked. For the time being, they can only issue broad directives for the nobility to follow. The Count of Enz C my lord father C and the Margrave of Oberislein have been tasked with heading things. In all honesty, the two of them could do it themselves, but the Emperor commanded us to promote a sense of imperial solidarity with this project by involving our vassals. Listening to the conversation behind them, Rangobart shook his head. There were probably a dozen and a half major projects across the Empire that were in a similar state. His father and brother often spoke of House Roberbads problems with their own. The Emperor was a shrewd and ruthless politician whose talent both commanded the respect of the imperial aristocracy and earned their ire at the same time. Veiled behind the guise of a well-meaning and understandably popular decision amongst the common citizenry was one of the methods by which the Emperor undermined the power and influence of the aristocracy. Without the Emperors intervention, what Commander Enz said was possible would have happened: Count Enz and the Margrave of Oberislein would have simply financed, constructed and operated the planned system of locks through the vassals with territories along the relevant stretches of the river. The Emperors order to promote imperial solidarity was effectively a licence for vassals to oppose their liege. Everyone suddenly had a say and everyone wanted the biggest slice of the proverbial pie they could get. A painfully predictable quagmire ensued. Relations between members of the aristocracy were damaged and the attitudes of the common folk turned sour as progress and prosperity were bogged down by politics. Even when things were finally settled, commoners would question the outcome. They would wonder why their liege hadnt negotiated a better deal to broadly improve the quality of his subjects lives and would scrutinise the outcomes, wondering what sort of underhanded and corrupt dealings went on to finally settle the matter and which Nobles had benefited the most. The true winner in everything was the Emperor and the central administration. By reducing the power and influence of the nobility and interfering in development that would further enrich them, the Emperor bought time for the central administration to recover from his bloody purge and further entrench themselves. At the same time, he garnered the favour of the common citizens for his progressive decrees while also turning sentiment against the nobility for selfishly impeding them. Protesting this interference was, of course, not an option. Doing so gave the Emperor justification to act against ones house. Nobles simply had to suffer the central administration sticking its nose in anything it deemed significant, playing the game that the Emperor told them to. The martial nobility probably didnt even realise that they were being manipulated, steadfastly forging ahead in their stubborn and earnest way. Even if they were informed, they would probably consider such perceptions of the imperial throne treasonous sentiment. Rangobart silently wondered what Baroness Zahradnik thought of such ploys. It was entirely possible that she was unable to detect them: she was a martial Noble, after all. Shall we head down, my lady? Commander Enz said after a few more economic and administrative topics unique to the region had been discussed, The General and his staff will be gathering soon. We should have dinner before then. Of course, Commander, Lady Zahradnik replied. Have things remained as they were before my departure? As far as we know, yes, the Commander said as he led them down the stairwell. Unfortunately, things remaining as they were includes the lack of an effective plan for dealing with our adversary. And you? Has your time with the men offered any inspiration? Its been very enlightening when it comes to regular operations, the Baroness said. I think your men will come to appreciate their new allies once our main adversary is vanquished. As for this Dragon, I can still think of no straightforward answer within our power to employ. They reached the ground floor of the keep, heading out and across the yard towards the garrisons mess hall. Activity in the yard was limited, mostly consisting of soldiers headed in the same direction. Commander Enz gazed up at the flags fluttering over the walls as they made their way. I see, he sighed. Its strange C as horrifying as the result might be, this task carries with it a fresh feeling. How so? Lady Zahradnik turned a curious look at the Commander. The Imperial Army has always had a place when it came to the defence of the realm. It was derived from the way that the martial nobility of the past C and I suppose yourself in the present C functioned to defend their territories. Though we consider it a place of honour that is essential to the security of the Empire, by and large we operate on a very broad and mundane level. The projection of strength through numbers; training men to a certain standard to meet the everyday needs of our lands. Beyond this threshold lay a place that has always been the purview of Adventurers. Now, we find ourselves in a position where our dependency on those who have stepped beyond the realm of the common man will not avail us. The Second Legion now stands where Heroes and Legends should rightly be. Do you consider this a good thing or a bad thing? Im not sure, Commander Enz admitted. It just is. More than anything else, it is a reminder: those who utilise their strength for selfish pursuits C Adventurers; Workers; Arena Champions and others like them C can only be trusted so far as their personal interests are served. When calamity comes calling, they are likely to flee. In the end, it is the Imperial Army that will stand in defence of the Empire. We must learn how to fight these battles that we have for so long left to those beyond our authority. It seems that youve found your resolve, Lady Zahradnik said. But we still have our work cut out for us. That we do, grim determination filled the Commanders expression. But our success will pave the way for a stronger Empire. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 So Roberbad, how are you holding out? Rangobart glanced around the mess hall after Commander Enz asked his question, making a show of working down a mouthful of his supper. Perhaps his caution was a force of habit from his days at the Imperial Magic Academy. The cafeteria there was suspiciously reminiscent of those found in the Imperial Armys garrisons, which he decided at some point was done on purpose. While one rarely had to worry about being poisoned in the Imperial Magic Academy, dangers still abounded. The school was a concentration of every major and minor faction in the Baharuth Empire and one never knew who would be listening to conversations over lunch and in whose hands any information discussed would end up. Worse yet, it was filled with young scions who were inexperienced in the ways of politics and intrigue, so things could potentially go any which way. The Imperial Army was not as chaotic and vicious as the circles of civilian society C at least as far as he had heard and seen C but Rangobart supposed that things could still happen. Baroness Zahradnik had quickly finished her dinner and went to attend to something, bidding Rangobart and Commander Enz take their time and enjoy their meal. Unfortunately, it was decidedly difficult to relax while sitting across from a division commander who was now striking up a conversation with him. Technically speaking, the last few days had seen him attached to someone who potentially had more authority than anyone in the Baharuth Empire, but she never gave any indication that she would exercise it. As a result, Rangobart felt more like a footman or butler attending to an influential noblewoman instead. This was a role that he comfortably fell into, as spares often went to serve in the households of other Noble families and received the requisite education. Similarly, everyone around her slid into their own familiar and comfortable patterns. The officers from the martial Nobility treated her as one of their own. She was turning into some sort of icon amongst the soldiery at large. Any distinctly non-imperial mannerisms were considered an exotic flavour that made her all the more attractive. He was under no illusion that it wasnt the result of some mysterious calculation or feminine intuition or both, but that idea made everything seem even better somehow. After settling on how he would reply, he washed his food down with a cup of squeezed Rain Fruit. Better than if I was escorting one of the Undead around, sir. I think the entire army thought we would be answering to an Elder Lich or something worse before we had any details. Thats true, Commander Enz chuckled, settling back into his seat. It seems strange coming from a Commander, but its amazing how much of a difference one person can make. Ive read the reports from the camp C we went from preparing to bend under the sting of a taskmasters whip to happily welcoming the Undead into our ranks. The clergy here in the city temples are suffering from apoplexy at the news. The rest of the command staff are wondering what sort of magic shes been working on the men. would it make any sense if I said that shes just acting normally? Rangobart asked, She even feeds people that come around during mealtime. Commander Enz nodded at his words, reaching out to cradle his mug in his hands. His index finger tapped lightly against the metal rim. So even in the unfathomable Sorcerous Kingdom, a Noble is still a Noble. Yes, sir. Well, I guess everything makes sense, then. If I may ask, is it like this whenever theres a noblewoman in a company? They each have their own style, but, in a word, yes. Even that bitter Rockbruise was the darling of her familys demesne before she got cursed. It only makes sense: a woman from a martial house who decides to take up arms instead of settling down as soon as they come of age is always going to be hellishly strong. In every generation since the Empires been the Empire, theyve been the goddesses of victory that weve naturally rallied around. So his thoughts of the past few days were correct. The reactions and behaviour he observed were deeply-ingrained elements of the Imperial Armys culture. Even without that background, a powerful, attractive woman held an undeniable allure in a world filled with enemies who only answered to force. So, what are you going to do about what your family put you up to? Rangobarts mind froze at the Commanders question. He shifted uncomfortably and glowered down at his plate. Commander Enz only wore an amused smile. Did my brother show up again? Rangobart asked, I apologise for the imposition if he did. I havent seen neither hide nor hair of him once I told him you had been assigned as an attach to Lady Zahradnik, the Commander replied. That probably doesnt improve anything on your end, though. He wasnt sure if there was anything that he could do. Letting Lady Zahradnik know why he had been assigned as her attach certainly left him free of any feelings of guilt, but, at the same time, the Baroness showed no real indication of interest. If anything, she only cared for her duties and invested all of her time and effort into fulfilling them. Free time was time to do more work and casual conversation revolved around work-related topics. Even so, his family expected results regardless of reality. Rangobart looked across the table at Commander Enz. Youre a spare, too. Has this ever happened to you? HmmI wonder, the Commanders smile turned evasive. House Enz is already about as wealthy and powerful as it can get without sticking out too much, so certainly nothing as aggressive. Though once I made Commander and was granted a title, the marriage offers sure started piling up. Opportunities are to be seized, or so they say. What did you do? I got married, Commander Enz smirked. It never stops if you dont C just ask Count Anoch. Better to accept the best match you can get and do your duty. The sound of the bell from the garrisons temple drifted through the window, ending their discussion without a resolution to Rangobarts problem. He followed Commander Enz back up to the second floor of the garrison keep. Many members of the Second Legions general staff were already assembled in the central hall. Rangobart made his way over to stand beside Baroness Zahradnik. General Kabein arrived at the last, sparing little time for pleasantries. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Welcome back, Lady Zahradnik. Thank you, General Kabein. Has anything about our situation changed? If youre referring to word reaching our adversary, General Kabein replied, it doesnt seem to be the case. Our scouts have noted no movements from the interior suggesting that the Viridian Terrors minions are being dispatched to confirm whats going on out here. As for any progress weve made with planning The General gestured at the map on the table, which was now littered with markers and sheets of paper filled with notes and numbers. Lady Zahradnik leaned forward as she examined the disposition of forces. This timing seems rather convenient, she said. Our operation was purposely timed so that the option was available, General Kabein corrected her. The tribute to the Viridian Terror always comes after the autumn harvest has been settled and the type of treasure that she prefers has been gathered. Does she always come out to observe the delivery? Always, the General nodded. Shell have minions present to deliver it to her lair, as well. As Rangobart understood it, the offering of this tribute was done with a degree of ceremony to appease the sensibilities of the Viridian Dragon Lord. He didnt pretend that he understood why Dragons did what they did, but she considered herself the rightful sovereign of the area around The Blister and the fact that the Empire also laid claim to the same land was of no consequence. If the same thing happened between Human nations, a conflict would have surely broken out. So this option, Lady Zahradnik said. How do you plan on using it? Its the only time when we know where shell be for certain, General Kabein said. We believe that its the best opportunity to hit her with everything we have. You mentioned that a concentration of Undead forces would be a significant threat, yes? I did, Your Excellency. However, posing a threat to a Dragon is not the same as killing one. Do we have a way to keep her on the ground? The best we have on hand are the ropes used for ship riggings. Shed break out of those as if they were woollen thread. Lady Zahradnik frowned down at the map. Though Commander Enz considered their task a fresh challenge, Rangobart couldnt see any effective measures that they could employ. Mundane materials were insufficient to physically restrain an Ancient Dragon and even Fluder Paradynes strongest spells would be resisted, never mind magic from the regular mages of the Imperial Army. How about the chains used for your city gates? Lady Zahradnik asked. Theyre currently attached to the city gates, General Kabein answered. It wasnt something that entered our consideration. Are the Undead strong enough to throw dozens of tons of chains over a Dragon? With some practice, I think the Death Warriors and Death Cavaliers might be able to manage it. At the same time, while chains are better than rope, I dont think they will hold her for long unless theyre enchanted. Our Frost Dragons can rend steel with their claws and none of them are remotely as powerful as an Ancient Green Dragon. For now, lets assume that she breaks free C what do you believe she will do then? No one has fought her before and lived to tell the tale, the General replied. We do know how younger Green Dragons behave, however. If significant injuries are taken, they retreat deeper into the trees. Its next to impossible to pursue them unless theyre crippled somehow C the inhabitants of The Blister are extremely territorial. I guess you were right, Dame Verilyn, Lady Zahradnik sighed. Confused looks appeared on the faces of the men around the table. Of course Im right. Rangobart jumped at a new voice that came from directly behind. Everyone in the room turned their attention to its source. An astonishingly gorgeous Elf walked over to stand on Lady Zahradniks left. Where the hell did she come from? Commander Moens sword was half out of its sheath. In response, the Elf pointed to one of the doorways without turning her attention from the table. As one, the general staff looked at the sentry there, who shook his head unknowingly. The detail stationed to guard the war room had veteran Rangers and Rogues who should have been able to detect even an Adamantite Adventurer in the well-lit and unobstructed conditions, but they all looked equally shocked at the Elfs sudden appearance. This is Dame Verilyn, Lady Zahradnik said. One of my vassals. My apologies for the abrupt introduction: she arrived mid-discussion, so I thought to introduce her at the next opportunity. Rangobart glanced over at the new arrival. Since she was styled Dame, it should mean that she was a true Knight, but Does the Sorcerous Kingdom grow beautiful women? Do they pop out of the ground one after another? He had seen his fair share of attractive women, but, despite being an Elf, Dame Verilyn eclipsed nearly all of them without contest. She was tall and slender like Lady Zahradnik, but her frost-white hair and elven features gave a cool and pristine look reminiscent of the untouchable wintry peaks of the Azerlisia Mountains. Rather than competing for the attention of admirers, Dame Verilyn and Lady Zahradnik seemed to complement each other C as if they were meant to be taken in as a single scene of feminine beauty. Would yet another woman appear at some point? Surely there couldnt be one that was even more spectacular than the last. General Kabein cleared his throat, snapping the men out of their trance. Welcome, Dame Verilyn, he said. Lady Zahradnik mentioned you being right about something If you wish to fight a Dragon with insufficient strength for a direct challenge, Dame Verilyn replied, you must first put yourself in the mindset of an immortal being. If you could live forever, at what point do risks become untenable? The expressions of the men around the table turned thoughtful. I see, Commander Levres rubbed his jaw. You mean to say that, as powerful as an Ancient Dragon is, their behaviour can still be exploited to our advantage. We may be effectively powerless in an absolute sense, but we can still influence how her power is utilised. That goes for most beings, the Elf shrugged. It will of course depend on the individual and their experiences, but each species of Dragon has a certain nature that can be relied upon to factor into their behaviour. Green Dragons are malevolent schemers and manipulators, so they will fall back on this nature if presented with what they believe to be a clear threat. As long as we dont back her into a corner, of course. So caution will stay her hand, General Kabein said, and we can work to limit what she believes to be viable courses of action. That gives us a lot more to work with than we thought. But now that were thinking like this, it sheds light on a whole slew of problems we havent considered before. The General gestured to the map on the table, towards The Blister dominating the centre. Unless we can decisively strike her down in a single encounter, he said. We have to clear The Blister. If we injure her, shell retreat into the jungle where she will be healed by her minions. There are tens of thousands of Demihumans in there so she can probably maintain that pattern indefinitely. Eventually, shell figure out what risks are reasonable and, at that point, shell pick apart the Undead forces. Once shes done with them, were next. Well have most of the divisions near Enz or on their way here, Commander Moen said. What if we moved to eliminate the tribes supporting her? Fighting the tribes in their own territory will be a nightmare, General Kabein replied. Not to mention slow. If a division gets caught in there by the Viridian Terror, theyre dead. All of our efforts in bringing the territory under the Empires control still hinge on not having that Dragon around. Smaller groups then, Commander Levres said. Heavy on Rangers and Rogues with a few regular companies and Death-series servitors to support them. If theyre careful, they can clean house without word getting out. And if we run into Lord-types? Commander Enz asked, Fighting one will incur extreme costs. Thats what our new friends are for, yeah? Commander Levres glanced over at Lady Zahradnik, Besides, if things are the same as always, Demihuman Lords will be a nonexistent problem. If, General Kabein pointed out. Im of the mind that we can make this work, but our plans need to be refined to the point where early failures dont result in our obliteration. We have two days until the tribute is expected C lets see how far we can take this. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Your Eminence. A low growl reverberated off of the stone around him. Xerix shifted back from the edge of the steaming lake. Twin orbs of cyan radiance appeared in the darkness, regarding him with a baleful gaze. Xerix lowered his head, retracting the crest running atop his scaled neck. It is time, Your Eminence. The eyes narrowed. Had he said too much? An oppressive atmosphere filled the cavern as the murky waters churned. Xerix turned and fled as a massive form rose from the waves. His razor-sharp claws sent flecks of stone into the air as he ran through a winding tunnel to dive into the waters on the other end with a shallow splash. Warmth enveloped him. He swam another kilometre to emerge from the bottom of a large lake. His pace increased, legs and tail moving frantically as a wave of pressure rolled over him from behind. Just before the surface, he levelled out, cautiously poking the top of his head out of the water. Nearby, two Goblins sitting in a dugout stared at him, a fishing net of woven vines held limply between them. He paid them little mind, making his way towards the distant shore. There, a row of Gnolls clad in hides decorated with bright plumage from various magical beasts lowered themselves to a knee. Lord Xerix, the Alpha, Irweth said. WheC The waves erupted in the distance. Arcs of water flew through the air as the Viridian Dragon Lord, Rerixixthrious=Cyrililderex, launched herself from the lake. The tribes of Demihumans along the shore stared for all of three seconds before prudently melting away into the trees. Once his mothers gargantuan form disappeared beyond the trees, Xerix turned his gaze back to Irweth. Has everything been made ready? Representatives from all of the tribes have been called together by the Matriarch. They were sent to receive the Humans tribute several days ago. Is the gathering no less impressive than before? Irweth fell silent for a moment, her paws shifting over the damp soil. Our numbers are the same, she said. The passing of seasons brings change to the tribes, but I do not think the Matriarch would err in her selection. He hoped for his own sake that she hadnt. If his mother decided that the tribes had fallen short in their presentation, she would take it as a slight and exact the requisite punishment against the offenders. As the one responsible for the preparations, Xerix would certainly be killed in some gruesome way. The Gnolls hacked and coughed, falling away as he released a sigh. Their Druids started casting Cure Poison spells. One might think that avoiding this fate was a matter of simply leaving the jungle, but simply leaving was not so simple. A crucible, his mother called their home. The perfect environment in which to cultivate her offspring. Wyrmlings who survived a jungle full of powerful predators would rise to rule the Demihuman tribes, learning the intricacies of intrigue and competing with their siblings. Rerixixthrious did not prevent her children from leaving, but the Human Empire that surrounded the jungle and patrolled the skies did. And, so, Xerix and his brood mates acted according to their mothers wishes, growing up to become good and proper Green Dragons. Those who didnt were simply killed by the rest C one played the game, or they died. As a final test, they were driven out before reaching Adulthood. Xerix wasnt sure how many survived this graduation, as those who did would strike out into the world to establish their own proud domains, never to return. Being the next in line to leave, Xerix was naturally the strongest and most cunning of the young Green Dragons in the jungle. This, unfortunately, meant that he was also in charge of receiving the Humans tribute. It was a stressful time when he could only wish that he could go back to more enjoyable activities such as plotting the downfall of his siblings and claiming their hoards as his own. Xerix took wing, lazily circling over the lake until he crested the emergent layers of the jungle. Several kilometres away, at the base of an obsidian cliff, he found his mother feasting on a freshly-slain Gigant Basilisk. Alighting nearby, he eyed the Ancient Dragon warily. She was over four times his seven-metre length and dozens of times his mass. A single snap of her tail could probably end him in an instant. Your Eminence, he said. The Gnoll Matriarch has gathered the delegation. The sound of tearing flesh and snapping bones was the only reply. The odour of the Gigant Basilisks poisonous blood suffused the air as his mother continued to gorge herself on the Magical Beast. With some annoyance, Xerix realised that it was one that he had planned on using against his siblings in the nearby territories. Had his mother killed this one on purpose to make things more interesting? A mature Gigant Basilisk was close to a match for a new Adult Dragon, so she may have decided that it was an inappropriate tool in the struggles between her children. Time went on and carrion birds gathered overhead. A family of brightly-plumed Venomous Raptors poked their heads out from behind a fallen log, seemingly anticipating a free meal once the Ancient Green had sated her hunger. Wisps of poisonous, green gas rose in the air as Rerixixthrious belched in satisfaction. She finally turned her attention to him. Has the tribute increased? I How could he know the answer to that? It wasnt as if the Humans came and delivered some sort of notice beforehand. His mother narrowed a critical eye at him. Her scales rippled in disappointed disgust and Xerix wracked his mind for an appropriate answer. The Humans grow more numerous every year, he said. That should mean that their tribute should proportionately increase, yes? That seemed a reasonable response. When his mother had first imposed her demands on the Humans, she had settled on a mere quarter per cent of their production, which was to be paid following their autumn harvest. While it felt a piteous amount, Humans were a race that seemed to expand without limit yet remained manageably weak. As they invariably grew, so did the tribute, which was small enough that the Humans simply agreed to hand it over without a second thought. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Xerix and the rest of his siblings considered it an inspired notion and sought to emulate their mothers successful establishment of recurring revenue with the tribes under their rule. There were gems and precious metals aplenty in the ancient volcanic formation, so everyone built up very respectable hoards C for young Dragons, at any rate. They plotted raids and took great delight in waging proxy wars; plundering the wealth of the tribes and fellow Dragons alike. Is that all you can think of? Xerix blinked. His mother snorted in derision. You are an idiot. A torrent of wind washed over him as Rerixixthrious took wing. Xerix followed after his mother in confusion. Was there something he had missed? If I may ask, Your Eminence, what do you mean by my being an idiot? The domain of our neighbour to the west has vanished, Rerixixthrious replied. Have you not considered the implications of this? Though he couldnt see past the mountains surrounding the jungle, Xerix still cast a disdainful look westward. Not really, he said. Whites are stupid and weak. They probably cant even control their local population of Giants. I wouldnt be surprised if they were hunted to extinction. His mothers maw opened in a toothy smile at his roundabout attempt to assuage her ire. The tribes of Giants in their jungle and the mountains surrounding it had been removed a few decades before Xerix was born. It was Rerixixthrious who had personally seen to their extermination and she considered it one of her greatest achievements. You are right about some things and wrong about others. Perhaps you are yet too young to understand. The fall of a great power foments the rise of new powers. Who will fill the void left behind? As far as he was aware, the domain of the White Dragon Lord encompassed the Azerlisia Mountains and the forested foothills around them. There were a number of possibilities that might have caused his downfall. The first was that one of his mates had defeated him and took his place. This was unlikely as they did not sense that the victor had established her domain in his place. Most likely was as Xerix had mentioned: the Frost Giants that the Frost Dragons had long contended with for dominance of the range had finally overcome them. In that case, their young would be enslaved and everyone else would be slaughtered. A distant third possibility was that the Platinum Dragon Lord who had established one of his domains over a peninsula further northwest was sticking his insufferably shiny snout into other peoples business. Again. As a metallic Dragon, he loved to influence the affairs of mortals in sickeningly selfless ways and Xerix could not fathom for what reason he would do such things. Still, even metallics werent so rude as to significantly infringe upon another Dragons domain, never mind confront them, unless they felt that they had no other choice. He doubted that a Dragon Lord whose power eclipsed Rerixixthrious by several orders of magnitude would feel that he had no choice about anything. If the Platinum Dragon Lord and his cadre of goons had a problem with something that the White Dragon Lord was doing, they would simply tell the White Dragon Lord to stop. The overwhelming difference in power between them meant that the White Dragon Lord would prudently back down, as any civilised being would. Then again, White Dragons were generally idiots so he might have been unceremoniously slapped down. His thoughts turned back to his mothers question, assuming the second case to be the most likely. With the White Dragon Lords power broken, the Frost Giants would not take over his entire domain. They would stay in the icy peaks and valleys of the Azerlisia Mountains, leaving everything at lower altitudes free for expansion by lesser powers. Did his mother mean to say that the Humans would move to exploit the opening? Do you believe that the growth of the Humans tribute will exceed expectations, Your Eminence? He asked, Its barely been three seasons. You underestimate these Humans, Rerixixthrious told him. They are as voracious ants, tearing down and reshaping the world according to their selfish desires. To their kind, resources are to be exploited and anything preventing them from exploiting those resources is an obstacle. Without obstacles, they consume everything in their path. Xerix wondered how many more wagons of treasure would appear. He couldnt wait until he could establish his own domain and raise Humans of his own. A weak race that offered treasure as tribute and worked on their own to grow and expand made for ideal minions. Humans were especially so since they were prone to politicking and scheming in a myriad of interesting ways, offering various delights for a Green Dragons sensibilities. Things would be far more entertaining than the tribal Demihumans that they had in the jungle. Once he approached adulthood, he would fly south and find a nice, quiet jungle of his own. Then he would pick up some Humans and mould them to his liking. His thoughts drifted as he started to envision the vast, wealthy empire that would grow around him as the ages passed. After two hours of leisurely flight, they approached what the Humans referred to as The Spill: an old lahar that flowed into a sizeable lake in the river valley to the east. Near the lip of the colossal caldera that contained the jungles of his home, a dark fortress loomed over the scarred scenery. From its towers fluttered the flags of the Human Empire that paid tribute to Rerixixthrious. Several kilometres away, near the edge of the jungle, a great gathering of Demihumans awaited them. Xerix chuckled to himself as the shadow of the Viridian Terror crossed over them. They scattered in all directions, helpless before her frightful presence. He had just come to harness this power, but, eventually, he would grow strong enough to inspire such overpowering dread as well. He landed on a rocky outcropping and watched as the Viridian Dragon Lord awaited the return of her minions. Her eyes narrowed in pleasure as they came back with trembling steps, backs bent under the aura of her matchless might. Of the Demihumans chosen, there were dozens of strong Gnolls, Trolls, Ogres and hundreds of Goblins to help bring in the tribute. Several of the other races living in the jungle had been brought out in the past, but they proved themselves poorly suited to the dry, flat and open terrain or were too stupid, clumsy or a combination thereof. Xerix yawned as Rerixixthrious continued lording over the delegation of Demihumans, eyeing the entrance of the distant fortress down the slope. When the sun reached its zenith, the gate finally opened and a long procession of wagons trickled out. By the Viridian Dragon Lords decree, the wagons were to arrive uncovered so that she could watch the delivery glitter in the sun. Xerixs nostrils twitched as he watched the shimmering line of vehicles laden with gold coins, precious ores, gems and jewellery made their way towards them. Ten, twenty, thirty, fortyhmm There didnt seem to be that many more than the previous year. Had her mother overestimated the Humans? No, that couldnt be. She was over four centuries old and she had settled amidst the Humans some time after reaching adulthood, so she was well aware of their capabilities. The Humans had either encountered opposition to their expansionor they were trying to deceive her. He glanced towards the Dragon Lord. She must have surely noted the same thing. Rerixixthrious tail twitched in displeasure as the procession reached them and a Human male in vibrant garb came forward to genuflect before her. The man was Count Enz C the third Count Enz in Xerixs recollection C who was markedly shorter than those who came before. Your Eminence, he intoned. In accordance with the pact of old, we present to you our appreciation for your benevolence. Long may we prosper under the auspices of undeniable power and wisdom beyond our mortal comprehension. The wind swept over the landscape in the wake of Count Enzs words. Beads of sweat formed over his brow as the Viridian Dragon Lord scrutinised the train of wagons behind him. Are you sure this is all? Y-your Eminence? Have the lands bordering your territories not changed? Surely your Empire has taken advantage of this. Even from where Xerix was perched, Count Enzs swallow was audible. Thatsit is true that the situation in the west has changed, Your Eminence, he said, but our investments have not manifested any tangible benefits yet. It is our hope that gains may be realised soon. While he wasnt very good at reading Humans, Count Enz did not appear to be lying. Rerixixthrious fixed the Human with a cold stare. A terrified wail drifted into the air as the Human Lord crumpled into a quivering ball on the ground. The dozens of Humans driving the wagons scattered and fled. The Viridian Dragon Lord watched them for a time before releasing a snort. Bring this over to the main lair, his mother told him. I shall await its arrival there. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 In a secluded chamber deep in the fortress on The Spill, Ludmila quietly smiled down at Ilyshnish as she gently stroked her silky, frost-white hair. The Frost-Dragon-turned-Snow-Elf had fallen asleep as they waited for nightfall, her head resting on Ludmilas lap. Though they shared a telepathic bond that allowed them to express their thoughts and feelings to one another, she still couldnt wrap her head around all of the reasons why the Frost Dragon had agreed to become her companion. The way that Ilyshnish thought was so extraordinarily broad that Ludmila could somewhat understand why she considered the world in the ways that she did and had trouble grasping the world that Humans made for themselves. At the same time, she did have that selfish draconic side to her which was so often conveyed in songs and other forms of folklore. To even call it draconic barely scratched the surface. Being bonded with Ilyshnish did not give Ludmila any sense of being an expert when it came to Dragons: she only knew her Dragon. Ilyshnish considered herself a Frost Dragon exemplar, meaning that she had a feral, solitary nature to her that one might perhaps compare to the proverbial lone wolf. She was proud, independent and C even when she was physically amongst others C in her mind she was alone. Being in unfamiliar situations created levels of paranoia and stress that Ludmila decided a Human would simply go insane under. Since Frost Dragons were always this way, it amounted to being normal for Ilyshnish. Where it seemed to matter the most was when that stress and paranoia diminished. Her confidence, ability and true personality would be unleashed, allowing Ilyshnish to display her full potential. This same behaviour was what led to her falling asleep on Ludmilas lap. After examining the small, sparsely-furnished room C it was actually a dungeon cell where they had concealed themselves from potential flyovers by the Dragon Lord C Ilyshnish plopped herself onto the bed next to Ludmila, who was using their wait as an opportunity to catch up on her reading. The Frost Dragon yawned, stretched and decided right then and there that she would take a nap. As Ilyshnish had not slept for over a month, Ludmila couldnt exactly say anything, but it did drive home one of the core aspects of their relationship. Among some other things that Ludmila couldnt quite grasp, Ilyshnish saw her as a refuge C a haven in a dangerous world where she could lay down her head to rest. It was beyond being a friend or a companion: as Hejinmal had put it, his sister had decided to accept Ludmila as a constant in her life. A special place had been made for Ludmila in Ilyshnishs generally solitary existence. Ludmila couldnt help but frame their relationship in Human terms, but she understood that it did not accurately portray what it truly was. Romance, affection and friendship were unnatural concepts to a Frost Dragon. Love and intimacy were gratification and pleasure that was safe. Any friendships she formed were rooted in the sense that the other party was both reliable and beneficial. One might be tempted to categorise such an outlook as distant, mercenary or even evil, but there was something else to it. No matter how beneficial, mortal relations were transient. Ilyshnishs approach was a way by which those with unlimited lifespans could reliably maintain their relationships over an eternity. It was a sort of immortal love that transcended the limits of mortal ties. Something that beings with limited lifespans could not genuinely comprehend, never mind consider. To Ludmila, Ilyshnishs perspective was a priceless insight: people often held romantic notions of how friendship or love could be eternal, but they never considered how those relationships could be realistically achieved or how precious they truly were. Ilyshnish stirred and opened her eyes. Someones coming. Enz. Germund. Roberbad. A dozen seconds later, steps from a distant stairwell echoed down the corridor. Ilyshnish rose to sit upright on the bed and Ludmila straightened her skirts. The glare of a magical lamp washed over the dark stone floor. Ludmila put away her copy of Dreams of Red III before Commander Enz, Captain Germund and Officer Roberbad came into view. How did it go? She asked. We had a tense moment near the end, my lady, Commander Enz answered, but my lord father was able to convince the Dragon Lord that nothing was amiss. What happened? It wasnt directly related to our operation, the Commander said, but she was somehow aware that something had changed in the west. This, in turn, aroused suspicions over the amount of tribute that was owed. There have been no reports of her being active in the past decade, so its more than a bit worrisome how she knows this. Dragons can sense the domains of other Dragons, Ilyshnish told them. Especially if they favour the same environment. The more powerful the Dragon, the larger and more apparent their domain is. The Dragon Lord here should have had a vague awareness of the White Dragon Lords domain in the Azerlisia Mountains, but its abrupt disappearance would have certainly been noticeable. Commander Enz furrowed his brow at Ilyshnishs explanation. As far as the Second Legion knew, she was Ludmilas Knight and a Bard who possessed a wealth of information on Dragons. With the small swarm of agents shadowing her as she travelled with Zu Chiru, it was also likely that more than a few people in the Imperial Army were aware of her travels through their connections. Out of curiosity, Commander Enz asked, would it be possible for the Sorcerous Kingdoms Frost Dragons to sweep the Empire for the domains of other Dragons? It is, but Dragons dont usually settle on a domain until they become Adults, so wed miss anyone younger. Additionally, the domains of Adults arent as expansive as those of Dragon Lords so it would have to be a very thorough search. Adults The Commander stroked his beard, Is that why the Ancient Green here kicks her kids out of the nest when she does? Thats right, Ilyshnish nodded. It doesnt happen with all Dragons and sometimes not even with Dragons of different species in the same area, but, for Green Dragons, it is the point when ones offspring are recognised as rivals. Ludmila stood from the bed, examining the three men before her. Though not fearful, the apprehensive air that hung about them was palpable. That much was understandable C they were about to pick a fight with a Dragon Lord, after all. Does the plan require any alterations? She asked. Aside from that one hiccup, Commander Enz answered, nothing indicates that she suspects anything is going on at all. Was it plain luck, or was it due to the situation at large? Then there was the matter of the Dragon Lords agents amongst the Human population. Even if they were collaborating with Imperial Intelligence, whoever was keeping things suppressed was doing an incredible job: plugging up five cities worth of information leaks as well as those of the local towns and villages was an extraordinary feat. Then I suppose its my turn, Ludmila said. Do you know if theyve left sentries? Our Rangers have reported nothing up to the beginning of the jungle, Commander Enz said. We have some mages periodically using Locate Object to check on the progress of the tribute and it seems that the Demihumans arent on the alert for anything. A single Juvenile Dragon is overseeing the convoy. By all appearances, its the same routine as previous years. How far have they gone? Not far, the Commander said. All that treasure is heavy and the route theyre using is more severe than a narrow and uneven animal trail. The procession is five kilometres in, at best. The ring of metallic steps sounded over the stone as Ludmila issued her orders to her Undead contingent. They made their way out of their cells and up the stairwell. She looked over her shoulder to where Ilyshnish was fidgeting slightly. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Ready to go? Id rather we not go at all. The sooner we get this over with, the better. You have your new minions to show me, as well. Ermdo you need time to equip yourself, my lady? Ludmila turned her attention back to the three men. Ill be fine, Commander, she replied. The first part will mostly be in the hands of our Undead forces. After that will be a long wait. In the courtyard of the fortress, she briefly reviewed the Undead ranks. The Death Cavaliers would be wasted in the dense jungle, so she left them to continue their exercises with the Imperial Army southeast of Enz. What remained were ten Death Knights, ten Death Warriors and five Death Priests. They were enough to destroy the Empire a dozen times over, yet most likely insufficient to slay an Ancient Dragon. May the gods watch over you, Lady Zahradnik; Dame Verilyn, Commander Enz said. I suppose the Undead wouldnt appreciate that, so Ill just leave my blessings with the two of you. Thank you, Commander, Ludmila smiled slightly. Youll be heading out as well? The men are already on their way back to the camp at Lake Allag, so we have some catching up to do. Hopefully, this ploy works out or well all be choking on Dragon fumes in a few hours. Hopefully. She offered them a salute before jogging out of the fortress gate with the Death-series servitors. Unlike the battle in the Upper Reaches where she had the advantage of superior troops and the excursion to the Katze Plains where she conducted operations under the Sorcerer Kings watchful guidance, there was a distinct lack of control in the upcoming fight. Everything was predicated on uncertain assumptions and their opponent had the power to do as she wished. As she reviewed the past few days, it became apparent that the exercise was not just for the benefit of the Empire and their leased Undead forces, but for Ludmila as well. As her time as a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom went on, she slowly became aware of the restrictions that even Lady Shalltear and the other powerful vassals of the Sorcerer King were subject to. If it was only a matter of dealing with a specific target or place that they had an abundance of information on and could easily keep track of, moving to act against them was simple. This was, of course, provided that they did not suspect that some other powerful adversary was lurking beyond their awareness. When it came to broad power projection, however, even the martial might of the Sorcerous Kingdom only covered so much. The bulk of their nations forces were positioned in defence of its current territory and His Majestys most powerful vassals were mostly stationed in or around critical areas. Beyond that, things became hazy and unreliable. Information was far from perfect and forces were limited. In addition, Death-series servitors, Elder Liches and other standard Undead troops could only die once. While they could get around quickly, the nations most powerful forces could not be everywhere at the same time. With the Sorcerous Kingdoms expanding sphere of influence would come an ever-increasing need for Commanders, Diplomats, Merchants, Sages and a myriad of other agents to represent its interests abroad. Those who currently acted in that capacity were pioneers, learning the lessons that would go towards building the institutions of the Sorcerous Kingdom. With those institutions, they would educate and train those who would serve important roles in the future. Upon leaving Darkvision range of the fortress, Ludmila increased their pace. She scanned the jungles that grew denser with each passing minute and the mountains that rose on both sides of their route. Have you noticed any observers, Ilyshnish? No, but concealing oneself at a distance in these conditions is a simple matter. The only ones who could see us from so far that they elude my detection would be Dragons. However, I doubt that young ones would be lingering so close to the edge of their territory. I know you people tend to consider us universally powerful for some reason, but we have many predators in the early stages of our lives. Ludmila quickswapped into her combat equipment as the undergrowth grew thick around them. Calls of nocturnal insects, birds and other animals filtered through the trees. Most were unfamiliar, making her peer in every direction as the trail turned into a muddy, uneven pathway crisscrossed by thick tree roots. More than a few Death-series servitors slipped and tripped as they tried to maintain their pace. Lets slow down a bit. Ilyshnish, can you check how far ahead this convoy is? Ilyshnish swiftly padded ahead, vanishing into the trees on one side of their path. Ludmila wrinkled her nose at the smell of rotten eggs issuing from the steaming waters of a stream nearby. Wildlife moving through the undergrowth before the advance of the Undead column made it difficult to discern if anything was watching them through the layers of dense vegetation above and below. Fifteen minutes later, Ilyshnishs thoughts sounded in her head. I found them. Do you think I can keep some of that treasure? Ludmila halted the column. That treasure belongs to the Empire. How far away are you? Umless than two kilometres further on. The trail follows that stream into a steep gully. Or more like the trail merges with the stream. Theyve mucked their way about halfway through to the river on the other side. She resumed their advance, eyeing the surroundings for Demihuman scouts. If the convoy was stuck navigating a narrow space, the Death-series servitors would be able to dispatch them with few complications. Do they have a rearguard? What about sentries posted above the gully? There are several hundred Demihumans here, so I guess the bunch still waiting to get through count as a rearguarda Juvenile Green is watching from the ledge above on the northeast side. I dont see anything else Are there any particularly strong ones? A few, by Human standards. Actually, theyre all quite strong by Human standards. If we go by the ranks of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild, theyre all Gold and above. There are a few dozen Lord-types ranging from Mithril to Orichalcum directing everyone else. In a straight contest, it wouldnt be a problem for the Death-series servitors, but she wasnt sure if the Lords possessed any Skills or Abilities that might complicate things. Then again, she wanted a sizeable portion to flee and report the attack. Were about a kilometre away. Can you take care of that Green Dragon? WellC Done. Eh? I just killed him. Thats what you wanted, yes? Ludmila urged the Undead column into a sprint. A handful tripped over the treacherous terrain and fell on their faces. One Death Priest stumbled and tumbled into the nearby stream. She winced at the loud splash. I did want that, but I was hoping to time it with our attack to create more confusion. Well, uhei! There! I threw his corpse into the gully. A Dragon just landed on them and now theyre plenty confused. S-see? It worked out in the end. Ludmila narrowed her eyes at another notion that was conveyed through their bond. You were worried about something else I-its a valid concern! If one of those Death Knights got the Dragon, wed end up with a Squire Zombie Dragon. I dont see a problem with that. Its actually a rather intriguing prospect. Its a waste! Have you tried skinning a Zombie? Now that Ilyshnish mentioned it, Zombies didnt yield any workable crafting materials. The Undead column made its final approach. Roughly three hundred metres away, the Demihumans gathered at the top of the gully turned to look back at the clamour coming towards them. The range of their Darkvision was limited, however. By the time the Undead and Demihumans finally came within sight of one another, it was too late for a proper reaction. Dozens of hewn bodies were thrown into the air upon impact, crashing back onto the heads of the confused Demihumans further ahead and rolling down the stream. It was only then that cries of panic started to rise towards the canopy. Not too messy! Get full squads of intact Squire Zombies and as many Zombies for them as possible. Avoid damage to the wagons. If any Dragons show up, dont zombify them. The ten Death Knights stepped to the fore, forming a line that pushed into the mass of Demihumans. The confused procession quickly turned into a stampede as Demihumans threw down their burdens and tried to flee. Directing things from behind the line, Ludmila focused on identifying Demihuman Lords for the Death Warriors to eliminate. Since the handover of the Empires tribute was a ceremonial affair, the Dragon Lord had gathered the strongest of The Blisters tribes as a show of prestige. With this being the case, Ludmilas opening attack was an opportunity to liquidate the Demihuman leadership and paralyse the tribes. Ideally, it would minimise effective resistance against the Imperial Army when they came to do their part. Zombies rose as the Death Knights and their squads smashed through the rearguard and started working their way down the gully. Roughly halfway down, they stepped over the corpse of a Green Dragon. Its long neck was folded over itself. did you do this? Ilyshnish hopped down to join her, leaning forward to examine the dead Dragon. yes? Its a good way to minimise damage to the corpse. For materials and such. Im selling that, by the way. Ludmila silently shook her head as she watched her companion stuff the body into one of her Infinite Haversacks. When they reached the bottom of the gully, she called off the attack, allowing the remaining Demihumans to flee. She turned to address her now-much-larger Undead contingent. Lets get this cargo back out. Were proceeding to the next phase. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Oohanother one. Ludmila looked over at Ilyshnish. Her companion was holding up a blue stone between her thumb and forefinger. Her silvery-aqua Snow Elf eyes seemed to glitter as she tried to look at the stone and sniff it at the same time. Ludmila supposed that, as a Dragon, this wouldnt have been a problem. Elf heads, however, were not appropriately shaped for the action. What is it? Even with Ilyshnishs thoughts being conveyed to her, Ludmila couldnt tell what it was. All she knew is that it was a rough blue stone. The smell of valuables certainly did not translate into anything she could perceive. A sapphire. It was mixed in with the smell of the treasure in the convoy. Now that Ive had time to look around, it appears that these Demihumans are carrying treasures of their own. Ive never seen a raw sapphire before. Ilyshnish went over to an Ogre-turned-Squire-Zombie and untied a woven pouch from its rawhide belt. She upended it into her palm. Her face lit up into a brilliant smile when more than a dozen thumbnail-sized stones spilt out. Three emeralds, two sapphires, six rubies, four diamondshmmew, pyrite. With a flick of her wrist, she cast the lump of metallic crystals into one of the wagons nearby. The rest disappeared into an Infinite Haversack. After the seizure of the treasure convoy, Ludmila ordered the Death Knights to organise their newly-acquired Squire Zombies and Zombies and set them to work transporting the Empires tribute back out of the jungle. As Zombies, the former Demihumans were much stronger than before but they were also much slower. At the same time, they did not tire so she couldnt decide whether they were moving slower or faster than when they were alive. Ilyshnish continually cast covetous glances at their cargo and Ludmila continually reminded her that it belonged to the Empire and they would be returning it to them. This, however, didnt stop her from doing Dragon-y things like sinking her hands up to her elbows into piles of coins or sniffing everything or looking generally pleased with the sight. A while later, her attention shifted from the wagons to the Undead conveying the loads of treasure. Since she couldnt take any of the Empires tribute, she went to loot the Undead Demihumans. Ludmila couldnt stop frowning as she watched her Knight moving about like a brazen footpad filching valuables in plain sight. Make sure you keep track of what you find. Actually, if you have an empty Infinite Haversack, use that one for all this. why? I need to report our findings. After that, I have to figure out what well do with it. Ilyshnish straightened and turned to look at her, another sack dangling limply from her fingertips. What do you mean by what well do with it? You dont plan on keeping all that, do you? Of course I do! Thats what treasure is for: Dragons. The Frost Dragon went back to pilfering the violently conscripted Undead Demihumans. At least she used a different Infinite Haversack. How spoils were distributed was undefined in Re-Estize law: something negotiated in times of war. Like many rewards, loot was generally a tool used by those in authority to incentivise desired behaviours and show favour to those who faithfully rendered service. On paper, all spoils were the property of the highest-ranked participant in the war C usually the King or a High Noble, or a set of High Nobles if there was a joint effort that didnt include the King. A portion of these spoils went towards replenishing coffers used to fund the war. The rest was distributed to vassals, who in turn used it to award their own subordinates. She highly doubted that it would work out so neatly in practice, but Re-Estize had not had any wars with substantial material gains since its founding years. As a Frontier Noble who was legally entitled to expand her territory, Ludmila was well-versed in how things would go if she were to wage a defensive war or conquer more land. Simply put, everything belonged to her and she could do as she wished with it. With this being the case, one could attract investment into their war effort by offering returns out of realised gains or distributing licences to conduct industrial operations or trade on the newly-acquired land. It only worked when there were tangible gains to entice others with, such as finding gold or other valuable commodities in a region. House Zahradnik could never put this idea into practice because there were no identified resources other than what could be extracted from lands that carried far fewer risks. That being said, she was currently just a liaison officer participating in a military operation being conducted by the Baharuth Empire. The Undead forces were under lease so the fruit of their efforts similarly belonged to the Imperial Army. While many laws had changed from its time as a part of Re-Estize, the right of spoils had not. It was already to the Emperors advantage, after all. According to the Imperial Armys regulations, everything found was to be submitted with a report by the company Captains. Instead of the King redistributing the gains to his vassals, the Emperor redistributed it to the military. It was one of the many measures employed to help ensure that the loyalty of the army went to the imperial throne. Well see how much we can negotiate for you. Negotiate? This is an operation of the Imperial Army, after all. They supposedly award by merit so Im sure you can come out of it with something. I could have obliterated this entire convoy without a scratch, you know. I know. But youre not killing the Viridian Dragon Lord on your own. do you think Ill be able to get a percentage of her hoard? Ludmila smiled in amusement as Ilyshnishs protests abruptly reversed direction, turning coolly calculating. Considering the magnitude of your contributions, I would say so. It is ultimately up to the Imperial Army, however. With the generally upright behaviour displayed by the Second Legion, Ludmila expected that they would also be fair to Ilyshnish C especially if she played a crucial role in the operation. The Frost Dragon would naturally want as much as she could get, but, at the same time, Ludmila was sure that she would take what they offered since it would be more than what she could get on her own. Thoughts of how the Imperial Army handled the seizure of enemy assets led to how the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom would deal with the same issue in the future. While their current policy meant that they were not an expansionary power, they would still be called upon to aid their allies and act against threats beyond their borders if necessary. There would be Commanders from the citizenry, strong Demihumans like the Frost Giants and auxiliary forces that supported the main units of the military to consider. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Strangely enough, it was not the living that Ludmila was primarily concerned about, but the Undead. While one might believe that Undead servitors who would faithfully carry out their orders would be immune to such behaviour, she suspected that the opposite might be the case. If they started equating plunder as gains for the Sorcerer King, they would do everything in their power within the bounds of their orders to acquire wealth and resources from vanquished enemies and their territories. The way Ilyshnishs eggs were taken from her was a worrisome indication that it was more than a needless worry. With such a thing happening to a citizen of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila couldnt imagine what would happen if one wasnt. Clear regulations and procedures had to be created and refined before an unfortunate mishap occurred. This is Plucked Cockatrice. She raised a hand to her ear out of habit as a Message spell connected. Greenskirts hereare these codenames truly necessary? Gartenberg did happen, after all. We dont want a repeat of that here, my lady. Officer Roberbad said so, but Ludmila wasnt sure that it was possible to destroy a nation with three Message spells. First of all, one needed to know who they were contacting. One couldnt randomly send misinformation to an official that they didnt even know existed. As long as the appropriate channels for information were set up and adequate measures were in place to verify said information, it should be nearly impossible to fool an organisation in that fashion. Did you find the convoy? Thirty minutes ago. Were on our way back out. There was a long pause in the Message. that was three hours faster than the general staffs prediction. Which was three hours slower than hers. Working on the field with the Imperial Army turned out to be far easier than dealing with the Second Legions general staff. With everything being cross-examined in the planning phases, the gap between the performance of the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces and that of the Imperial Army created a similar gap in their projections. It took twenty laps around the walls of Enz to convince them that the Death Knights, Death Warriors and Death Priests were as fast on foot as she claimed. The jungle terrain slowed them down considerably, but the way back didnt matter as much with how slow the Zombies were. Well be in position by midmorning. After that, well see how long it takes for the Viridian Dragon Lord to find out. Ill let headquarters know. Was there anything else youd like to add? Has anything changed out there? Im not sure. Were still on our way to the lake and its too dark to see anything. I havent received any reports, at any rate. In that case, no. Our next contact will be in an hour, then. The Message spell ended. With the success of the raid confirmed, the Second Legions air wing would deploy over The Blister to watch for the movements of the Viridian Dragon Lord. Depending on where her lair was, it would take the strongest of the Gnolls she had let escape anywhere from two to four hours to inform her of the attack. This was assuming they went straight to her. If they did not report to her out of fear of punishment, Ludmila and her Undead contingent might be waiting until the Dragon started wondering why her tribute was taking so long to arrive. As time went on, the Death-series servitors continued to noisily make their way through the undergrowth and the convoy shuffled forward at their painfully slow pace. Ludmila eyed Ilyshnish, who was still industriously stripping the Zombies of their valuables. There havent been any potential threats along the way at all? Not that Ive detected. Beasts will avoid all the noise. If this lot consists of the strong Demihumans that the Dragon Lord wanted to show off, then any Demihuman that gets within Darkvision range will have already been detected by my Blindsight. How far does Blindsight go? It depends on the strength of the individual. The radius of mine has increased substantially since spring. Without any obstacles or attempts at concealment, my Blindsight can detect an average Human standing in an E-Rantel street from 350 metres. How solid the response is falls off drastically as distance increases. The range of Ilyshnishs Blindsight seemed like a lot. At least until one considered how fast she could move. In a full dive, it probably amounted to a few seconds of forewarning and it took time for her to alter her trajectory. If a Dragons Blindsight becomes more extensive as they grow in power, how can we even get close to this Dragon Lord? We should have no problems C the both of us have substantial concealment abilities, after all. By the time she notices us, wed already be on top of her. The Death Knights, on the other hand, are even less stealthy than the average Human civilian. Theyll have to be positioned in advance and hidden from her senses somehow. According to Ilyshnish, Blindsight was a sort of super-sense that combined all of a Dragons considerably powerful senses. Even when one was out of a Dragons line of sight, a myriad of other things could give them away. Sound, smell, taste and various tactile senses such as the ability to pick up vibrations in the air and minute changes in temperature and pressure made it very difficult to avoid notice. Odours; heartbeats; breathing; the warmth of ones body C they could all be picked up by a Dragons Blindsight. A Dragon could even force the issue. By landing or even taking a step, they sent vibrations over the ground and through anything touching the ground or whatever it was shaking. Concealment Skills that masked movement, visibility, sound, odour and everything else were the direct counter to Blindsight, but the Death-series servitors lacked any of them. The way they clomped around and moved their bodies made them extremely easy to notice. After a few more check-ins by Officer Roberbad via Message, they reached the boundary of The Spill. There, Ludmila and Ilyshnish went to work setting up their ambush. After finding a set of roots for a Death Warrior to lie between, Ludmila stomped her foot twice on the ground. Can you sense it now? Its right leg is sticking out. Ludmila looked around the tree trunk to the thinning jungles beyond, but Ilyshnish had concealed herself. She could only sense the vague distance and direction to her companion. After having the Death Warrior shift its leg, she stomped her foot again. How about now? MmhI can still sense it, but it might be because I already know its there. Oh, what did you do just now? I covered it with leaves and dirt. That works too. If the layer is sufficient, it will blanket any vibrations coming off of objects enough to not notice whats under the surface. Its the same way with buildings and closed rooms C I have to get much closer to sense whats going on inside them. They went around hiding the rest of the Death Warriors in the trees around the convoy. Five were positioned in the younger growth of The Spill while the others were nestled in the much denser vegetation of The Blister. The Death Knights and Death Priests were placed on either side of the trail coming out of old growth, though no efforts at concealment were made beyond keeping them out of sight. As they lay in wait, Ludmila periodically walked up and down to check their preparations. After the sixth reexamination, another Message connected. It was earlier than scheduled. This is Plucked Cockatrice. Greenskirts hereis she coming? Yes. One of the flights just spotted her flying over the trees towards The Spill. At her speed, shell be there in under thirty minutes. I see. Thank you, Mister Cockatrice. may the gods watch over you, my lady. The Message disconnected. Ludmila took a deep breath, letting it out in a long sigh as she made her way southwest along the edge of the ancient jungle. Ilyshnish, shes coming. Its time to go. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Claws clicked over the cavern floor; a steady sound that echoed down into Rerixixthrious lair. The clicking came closer; grew louder, eventually framing its source. A Troglodyte Something was wrong. In most cases, one of her brood would come to see her for one thing or the other C usually to boast or report achievements in their continuous efforts to curry her favour. Whether it be a feat of personal prowess or something that their minions did or learned, all claims to tangible gains were ultimately a Dragons by right. This, of course, also worked in reverse. If something went wrong, minions were sent to deliver the bad news. The worse the news, the lower the minionand Troglodytes were the lowest of the low. If one were to be diplomatic, they would call the race of reptilians hardy, long-lived and pure of spirit and mind. If notwell, Troglodyte was a universal insult in more civilised places for good reason. The Troglodyte appeared out of an access shaft that led to the labyrinthine network of old lava tubes above Rerixixthrious lair. Someone had probably approached the colony of tens of thousands of Troglodytes and wheedled one of them into delivering whatever it was about to say. Being as mentally slow as they were, she doubted that this messenger fully understood the message it was delivering. Head half-submerged, she watched as a female Troglodyte in mottled, greenish-grey scales made her way down to the cavern floor and around the edge of the water. The reptilian Demihuman prostrated itself on a smooth stone slab placed for precisely that purpose. Her speech was slow and slurred, bringing to mind the image of a lizard turned sluggish by the cold. Emememinence. Gnoll come. The Troglodyte paused as if trying to parse what she had just said. Bubbles of noxious gas rose to the surface of the water as Rerixixthrious sighed. It was nice to have some reptilian minions, but Troglodytes were a far cry from Dragonkin or Kobolds. Only the luckiest of Dragon Lords had those. Tretritre? Tre? Rerixixthrious narrowed an eyelid. Shiny, the Troglodyte nodded slowly. Gone. Stoled! WHAT?! Her roar blasted the Troglodyte away and it tumbled out of sight. A wave crested and broke over the shore as she surfaced to make her way to the lake entrance of her lair. Preposterous. Who would do such a thing? The tribes of the jungle would know that it was a futile act and the reprisal upon its inevitable discovery would be the extermination of their people. Could it be one of her children, overwhelmed by greed at the sight of the Baharuth Empires tribute? If so, she would tear them apart. Xerix, too, since he had let it happen. If he had survived. No, she wouldnt stop there. The entire generation had to be culled as a lesson to the next. That way, they would have ample incentive to set upon the next idiot who expressed the blasphemous desire to lay their covetous claws upon what was hers. Mud churned from the lake bed as she made her way up with powerful strokes. An overcast sky greeted her as she erupted from the surface, wings carrying her over the trees. High overhead, a flight of Hippogriffs soared lazily just below the clouds. As she flew southeast to where the treasure convoy should have been, she spotted another set of Hippogriffs, then another. Nearly all of them were loitering over the perimeter of the jungle. What were the chances that the Empire had reneged on their commitment and acted to steal her treasure? Rationally speaking, the thought did not hold much water. Like the Demihuman tribes, the risk that such an act carried was simply too great. For a pittance of their annual productivity, they would lose everything. Then again, Humans were as stupid as Troglodytes in some ways. Especially when it came to the races collective, mindless greed that consumed everything in its path. After considering that line of thought for several minutes, she dismissed it as unlikely. The tribal representatives collected to convey the tribute could crush an Imperial Legion three times over. Considering that they would be fighting in the ancient jungles of her home, the entire Imperial Army would be devoured trying to invade. Something else had to be going on. Rerixixthrious eyed a trio of Hippogriffs flying in the vicinity of the nearby fortress being led by a Griffon. The Griffons rider was most likely the Commander of the local Legions air wing. She cast a Message spell. Worm! Hiiiieeee!!! At least he responded in a satisfying way. Why are you flying there? What are you watching for? Ier, umem Spit it out! Y-your Eminence, weve received reports of a powerful group of Undead that came from the west. We lost track of them when they entered the forests south of the mountains. Rerixixthrious narrowed her eyes at the claim. Undead? What did they look like? A string of villages were sent into a panic, but their reports were confusing. Were keeping an eye out for something like humanoid Undead. She cut off the Message. While she wasnt close enough to know for sure, it didnt sound like the Human was lying. The Empire wouldnt put its air wings on alert for no reason, either. Powerful Undeadvillages that survived to report them The only way something like that would happen is if the Undead were under the control of a greater power. Otherwise, the villages would have been devastated and the Empire busy fighting the Undead rampaging over the countryside. Rerixixthrious mind worked, sifting through centuries of accumulated knowledge. Undead of substantial strength existed in the world, but the region around Rerixixthrious domain had Elder Liches and weak Vampires at best. There was a rumour that the Empire had defeated a Death Knight from the Katze Plains some time ago, but it remained a singular incident. Could it be that they had come from the world beyond specifically for the tribute? The timing was extraordinarily suspect. A powerful Night Lich might be able to challenge her openly, though it was more likely that they would fight from a more advantageous, defensive position. The annual delivery of the Empires tribute wasnt exactly a secret. A Night Lichs powerful minions could have been sent to secure her treasure and carry it off to a predetermined location. Once there, they could take their time to teleport or fly it away. At that juncture, her property would be lost to her: assaulting a powerful Undead caster in their base was a questionable venture at best. Rerixixthrious hurtled forward, her wings steadily beating as she picked up speed. She skimmed over the trees, sensitive for any sign of the Undead or her stolen treasure. A distant metallic clanking drew her attention. She ascended to a safer altitude, watchful for enemies in the skies around her. After making two wide circuits, nothing appeared to challenge her. The imperial air patrols remained where they were, the closest several kilometres distant. Below, a long line of wagons laden with treasure was creeping out of the jungle. The figures moving everything appeared oblivious to her presence. As she examined the thieves, incredulity filled her being. Zombies? Zombies are stealing my treasure?! If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. They were Undead Demihumans whose slow, shuffling progress made it seem the case. She dove upon them, heading off the procession with a furious roar. Scores of Zombies were blown back by her landing, tumbling away like so many pieces of refuse. Thieves! You dare touch what is mine?! In response, hundreds of Zombies shuffled forward. Rerixixthrious rolled her eyes. That was the problem with the Undead. Never mind the mindless ones, only those possessed of the greatest intelligence had any sense of self-preservation. All others followed thought processes that tended to travel in straight lines, so to speak. As they were generally unaffected by hostile mental effects, intimidation and even dragonfear did not work on them. They were also immune to poison, which meant that her breath weapon was useless. She would have to sort them out in some tedious fashionor did she? Leaping into the air, she hovered over a place further down the road, waiting for the stream of Zombies to gather beneath her. Once a decent-sized pile had formed, she cast a spell. Fireball. The stench of rotting flesh in the air became the stench of burning rotting flesh as the Zombies were swept up in a mass conflagration. She nodded in satisfaction at the result, but it was short-lived. Further on, the advancing Zombies stopped and turned around. Their controller must be in the trees somewhere From a distance, she didnt see anything resembling an Elder Lich. Upon returning to the wagons, she carefully inspected her tribute for damage, tampering or magic items sneakily placed in the piles of coins and treasure. Her nose twitched and her scales rippled in disgust when she found a lump of pyrite in one of the wagons. It flew away with a flick of a claw. The Zombies continued their retreat. She continued checking her belongings, content to see where the Undead would go. She paused in confusion when something new entered the range of her Blindsight. A Death Knight? The Zombies eventually shuffled to a stop, spread out amongst the trees nearby. By then, several more Death Knights had entered into her awareness. Whats going on here? Ten Death Knights did not simply appear out of nowhere. Even one was an extraordinarily rare occurrence. Furthermore, there were five unfamiliar figures hiding behind the trees with the Death Knights. She could only think of one thing. Her mate C who laired several thousand kilometres to the southeast C often boasted of the interesting bits of information that he had collected in his efforts to impress her. One particularly curious topic was that of an association for intelligent Undead beings. They were steadily rising to prominence in the distant south, where a number had carved out odd little states along the edge of the frozen wastes. The great alliance of nations that had formed in response was probably on their ninth or tenth crusade to remove them. For their part, the Undead seemed to have settled on their lot in unlife: some people traded with them, which brought wealth. Other people attacked them, which brought corpses. As far as she knew, however, they had no influence in her little corner of the continent. A bold raid conducted by UndeadAdventurers? Or something like that. If they were simply passing through, she would have probably gone over to chat with them and learn what was going on in the wide world. Unfortunately for them, tampering with a Dragons assets demanded unapologetic liquidation. I know youre there, she called out to them. You cannot hide from me. Several moments passed before the ten Death Knights came out of hiding. The five unknown figures remained behind the trees. Her tail lashed over the ground. Did they honestly believe she could be fooled? Eyeing the Death Knights forming a small wall of shields before her at the tail end of the convoy, Rerixixthrious peered at each one. Death Knights could vary in strength, but they had some commonalities. The first was that they were quite resilient as far as most Undead beings went, but, offensively speaking, they were weak. They could also create a swarm of Zombies out of the slain C which was what she supposed had happened here C but those Zombies were inconsequential. She took a step forward. If it was ten Death Knights, her victory was assured. There would be some scratches from their tiny swords, but the harm to her would ultimately be negligible. If the five figures in hiding were unexpectedly strong, they would have already attacked her. Thank you for lining up so neatly, Rerixixthrious told them as she advanced. Now, it is time to pay for your transgressions. With a lazy slash of her right foreclaw, she sent two of the Death Knights flying. Behind the trees, two of the unknown figures moved. The sound of spellcasting drifted over the air and the grievous damage she had inflicted upon the Death Knights visibly repaired itself. Healerssome sort of Mummy? That they could heal the Death Knights in a timely fashion indicated that they were respectable casters. Because they did not resort to using spells against her, however, they probably were not strong enough for an effective offence. They thought they might be able to outlast her between the resilience of the Death Knights and their unseen healers, but they lacked the offensive power to cause any significant harm. It was a common, boring tactic employed in every corner of the world; the weak banded together thinking they could outlast the strong, never realising what true strength was until they inevitably met their wretched deaths. So reassured, she sent another pair of Death Knights flying away. The remainder fell into an orderly retreat, backing away with their shields raised. Amusement rose within her. Could she strike fear into the Undead? What pitiful ploy did they plan to put into motion? Perhaps the raid on her tribute was ultimately a good thing. These Undead were far stronger than the Giants she had wrested the jungles from in her younger days. It would be a grand achievement for Rerixixthrious; one that would spread her fame far and wide. All would fear and revere the Viridian Dragon Lord. She stomped after the Death Knights, daring the unseen casters to do their worst. Two of them stepped out from behind the huge, ancient trees on either side, raising their flails over their heads. Voices that bubbled like festering rot rose into the air. Flame Strike! Flame Strike! Twin pillars of flame roared down to strike Rerixixthrious. She laughed as they washed harmlessly over her body, negated by her spell resistance. It was a good try C almost any caster would expect at least some damage to get through. Unfortunately for them, they were fighting an Ancient Dragon: an existence that denied the feeble magics of lesser beings. An assortment of offensive spells rained down on her as the other Undead casters joined the assault. The Death Knights advanced, blades brandished behind their black tower shields. She swept them all away with a single slap of her tail. The Zombies milling about everywhere were crushed under her claws. Weak. Pathetic. Their lack of experience in fighting Dragons was made laughably clear. Their lack of terror and grovelling made the experience uninspiringly bland. Quickly growing bored, she turned on the nearest caster. As with its silhouette in her Blindsight, its visual appearance was unfamiliar. Its black robes and other trappings suggested a type of divine caster, but it clearly was not a Mummy. It dove behind its tree as her claw came slashing in. Splinters of moss-covered wood sliced through the air as she gouged out a metre-deep furrow in the ancient trunk. A flick of her tail launched an unwary Undead caster on the other side of the trail into the distant undergrowth. Something flickered through the trees, burying itself in her left haunch. Rerixixthrious turned her attention away from the Undead caster with more surprise than pain as she was hit four more times in the side. What was that Pricking her flank was a line of dark metal bolts with black fletchings. They didnt amount to much, but she had not experienced a threat to this degree since her battle for supremacy over the jungle with the Giant tribes. She quickly sorted through the swarm of constantly-moving Zombies, discovering five more unfamiliar figures over two hundred metres away. The figures in the distance raised their weapons and five more crossbow bolts came zipping in. Two of them bounced harmlessly off of her scales while the rest found purchase. She roared in annoyance, charging through the trees towards her nearest assailant. Then five more bolts struck her from behind. There were ten of the Undead crossbowmen. Her quarry ducked behind a tree. She slowed to twist her neck and snap at it with her jaws. From nearby, another Undead hurled a javelin and several axes came twirling in. Rerixixthrious snarled as the javelin bounced off the bony ridge of her brow. She drew her head back. Axes, javelins and crossbow bolts chipped away at her scales. Annoying! They were using her size against her: the colossal ancient trees were hindering her mobility. Something else was wrong, as well: they were too coordinated, much like Demihuman tribes under the influence of a Lord. Was there such a thing as Lord-type Undead? Undead that controlled other Undead like Elder Liches were common enough, but they did not enhance collective performance in the same manner. Considering the strength of the Undead currently attacking her, the Lord commanding them would likely be powerful enough to present a deadly threat. A trap These Undead were being used to weaken her before the leader of their raid joined the fray. Rerixixthrious loped over to the nearest clearing, ignoring the irritating assault being directed against her. Whoever it was, they were a hundred years too early to think they could outplay an Ancient Green Dragon. They had come for her treasure. None appeared to be capable of teleportation or flight. Once they were well away from the trees with her tribute, she could begin the battle anew in a place of her choosing. With so many Zombies destroyed, it would take them weeks to move everything. She could bide her time and come up with a suitable strategy while she rested and healed. Then she would return to enact her vengeance. Unfurling her wings, Rerixixthrious gathered her legs under her. With a single, powerful movement, she launched herself into the air. Something smashed into her from above. Her head whipped forward, slamming into the ground. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 22 Chapter 22 There she is Ilyshnishs trepidation was an odd sensation; a thought with the shadow of her draconic reaction conveyed through their bond. Ludmila was neither a Dragon, nor was she any longer a living being, so her companions emotions could not be appreciated in their entirety. The fact that she was not Human rarely entered her awareness as she went about her daily life. She experienced the world as one perfectly capable of experiencing the full range of Human sensations and emotions. The fact that formerly unavoidable Human needs had become optional felt like a convenience rather than a cause for concern. When stressful situations arose, however, her new reality became abundantly clear. She was an existence divided between her Human self and a physical form constituted out of raw negative energy. Ludmila Zahradnik was no longer a being of flesh, she was will made manifest. It was commonly said that the Undead were immune to fear, but she now saw this common knowledge as a product of imperfect understanding. She could experience fear, but fear could not forcefully impose its influence upon her body. Freezing in fright; fleeing in panic; the flight of rationality in the face of instinct C behaviours of living things that fought for survival no longer held dominion over her. The reactions of the living were now conscious choices rather than helpless subservience to ones base nature. She could enjoy food, yet she could not be driven by hunger. She could experience joy, but euphoria could not cloud her mind. Through fury and fervour; grief and doubt, her thoughts remained crystal-clear no matter what happened to her body as long as she willed it so. The only known exception to this was her behaviour around the Sorcerer King, but she couldnt say that she was unhappy about that. Ludmila peered in the direction that Ilyshnishs thoughts indicated, unable to distinguish anything against the vast expanse of verdant canopy. I dont see her yet. Ilyshnish banked slightly, altering her course. There were supposedly several flights of the Imperial Air Service below them as well, but, as with the approaching Dragon, they were too far for Ludmila to make out against the terrain. How long until she arrives? A bit over five minutes. Arent we too high up to do anything? I wont be able to see whats going on below. Our current rate of descent is fine. If this Green Dragon doesnt plan on plunging into the ground like a giant javelin, she will have to slow down. Given how the convoy is being moved by Zombies and wont get anywhere soon, shell take her time to examine the situation from above. The mindset of an immortal being As a formerly mortal being, Ludmila still struggled to wrap her head around it. Risks she believed were normal became unacceptable. Plans were formed out of calculations that worked out over years, decades, centuries or even longer. The activities of short-lived races happened in the relative blink of an eye and were considered reckless and short-sighted. On a conceptual level, some aspects were rather simple. Dying was not conducive to living forever, so one minimised risks that threatened to shorten their limitless lifespan. If something wasnt safely doable, one could check back later when the situation had changed. Powerful mortals would grow old and die, nature could slowly recover and, in the case of a Dragon, with age came strength. Other aspects were problematic or even irreconcilable with mortal thinking. A Dragon, for instance, slowly shaped their domains over the course of centuries or even longer. Human pioneers who invested their relatively short lives building a small community in what they considered an unclaimed frontier might be attacked because the local Dragon decided that their development wasnt in line with the vision that they had for their domain. To the Humans who were wiped out, it would seem an unprovoked, prideful and evil act of selfish aggression that Dragons were often characterised by in lore. The Dragon would feel no more obliged to explain itself than the Humans had felt the need to ask for permission to settle and develop the lands around them. That being said, a Dragons slow, methodical outlook on life had some glaringly exploitable flaws. Broadly speaking, they were naturally vulnerable to situations where time was limited. The more limited it became, the more they tended to rely on their instincts and natural strength. Since that strength could be challenged by few, if any, Dragons rarely decided to go out of their way to develop themselves as mortals would. And, so, they had come up with a plan. You should be able to see her now. Four kilometres below us. Ludmila leaned forward to look over the side of Ilyshnishs neck. A furrow formed on her brow when she finally spotted their adversary. She doesnt look like you. Huh? She looks like a goose in flight. With a long tail. She looks like a Green Dragon in flight. And why would she look like me? As the Viridian Dragon Lord banked over the edge of The Blister, Ilyshnish accelerated her descent. There were several distinct differences between the proportions of a Frost Dragon and a Green Dragon. Ilyshnish was roughly ten metres long. Her head and neck took up 230 centimetres of that length, her body was 420 centimetres long and her tail was 360 centimetres. Her wingspan was as wide as she was long and she weighed about 900 kilograms. When on all fours, she stood about as tall as a Death Knight. As she advanced into her Adult stage and beyond, her short neck would retain the same proportions relative to her body, but her tail would grow longer. Since Dragons grew throughout their lives, Ludmila wondered how large her companion would eventually become. Kilistran, Ilyshnishs mother, was nearly twenty metres long while Olasirdarc, the White Dragon Lord, was an Ancient Frost Dragon who was reportedly a few metres longer than Kilistran. The Green Dragon below them had a tail that was the same length as her body. However, her head and neck together were longer than her tail. Her wingspan was wider than she was long, so, to Ludmila, she looked as she had described her: a goose with a long tail. A green one. Im just used to seeing Frost Dragons, I guess. Thats silly. Why would we be the same? Were not even the same species. If youre going to be discriminatory, at least use something sensible. Like colour. As the Viridian Dragon Lord circled below, they continued to circle above. Ilyshnish closed within a kilometre of the ground. arent we getting a bit too close now? What if she has Job Class Levels with detection Skills? I doubt that will be the case. If she does have them, it wouldnt be enough to matter. How did you arrive at that conclusion? A relative sense of strength between my mother, my father and this Green. Additionally, theres the size of her domain. It covers roughly a quarter of the Empire, making it slightly larger than my fathers. That means she is more powerful than my father, but not by a huge margin. This domain thingis it going to be a problem in the future? How large is yours? About the size of the territory that you granted me. I thought you did that on purpose? It was a coincidenceor maybe it was a product of intuition that I never realised until now. Are you going to need a bigger territory in the future? Ill take as much territory as I can get, of course. That being said, Dragons only really care about the domains of who we consider competitors. This also applies to Dragons of different species. A Frost Dragon will only really care about the domains of other Frost Dragons. Crystal Dragons also share the same frozen habitats, but our relationship with them is a bit complex and there arent any around here anyway. Additionally, since you are a Warden, I trust that you will do what you can to uphold the worlds balance in your territory. What about the rest of the Frost Dragons? Theyre still getting used to life in the Sorcerous Kingdom. A Dragon wont establish their domain until theyre comfortable with settling in a certain place. In the eventual case that they do, we were all brought up in each others personal space so you could say that were accustomed to being around everyone else if necessary. Out of curiosity, is establishing a domain one of the reasons why you decided to become my companion? Of course? Nothing is ever for a single reason C everything is interconnected and cannot exist without everything else. A Dragon wouldnt willingly become a pet just because they like someone. Below them, the Viridian Dragon Lord finally landed, blowing away dozens of Zombies at the head of the column. They were gliding five hundred metres above, but her roar sounded clearly over the wind. Thieves! You dare take what is mine? Ludmila looked from the Ancient Green to where her Undead forces were positioned. The Dragon Lord was far from where she needed to be. She issued an order to her Death Knights. Send the regular Zombies in. Keep the Squire Zombies in reserve. Lets see how cautious she is Containers of treasure fell to the ground as the Zombies advanced. The Dragon backed away. Why is she doing that? If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Do you know how annoying it would be to pick up everything if she broke those vehicles and containers? There are plenty of fragile things in the treasure, as well. Thats unexpectedly pragmatic. Oh, sure. Look at me, Im a dwagon. Rawr. Where did you pick that up from? Ilyshnish pitched upwards as the Viridian Dragon Lord took wing. She levelled out again when the Green Dragon stopped to hover in place. The Human whelps in the harbour village. They run around in circles with their arms held out, making these little roaring noises. Then they kick over piles of sticks and stones. The anti-Dragon propaganda inherent in Human culture is viciousCoh, Fireball. A sphere of flame billowed out to consume the Zombies forming a pile in a vain effort to reach her. Ludmila ordered the Death Knights to pull their remaining forces back, scattering them all around the trees. Rather than pursue them, the Green Dragon stopped to inspect each wagon along the way. Shes really taking her time Treasure is more important than Zombies, after all. Rationally speaking, theres nothing around here that can even come close to challenging her. Then I guess we wait As their opponent sniffed at the riches abandoned along the trail, her sheer size became apparent with the wagons next to her for comparison. The Viridian Dragon Lord was a bit under three times the length of Ilyshnish. Dragons were lighter than similarly sized terrestrial animals, but she should still be at least twenty times more massive than Ludmilas companion. Simply hearing about the might of an Ancient Dragon paled in comparison to what she saw. She wasnt sure if the Death Warriors waiting in ambush could survive a single slash of her claws. Ludmila couldnt even sense how powerful she was: only that she was overwhelming. Never mind any overt display of power, just watching from a distance drove doubt into her mind. The plan increasingly seemed like a foolish gamble built on blind hope and desperation. How many hits can you take from her? How should I know? I fully intend to dodge. So youre confident you can dodge? Probably? She might be strong, but shes not Lady Shalltear. You can tell the difference? I cant distinguish anything above Soul Eaters. This Green Dragon is stronger than my fathersomewhere around Miss Alpha? Except for the whole Dragon thing. Additionally, size has its advantages and disadvantages. I know youre there, the Viridian Dragon Lords voice drifted up from the trees. You cannot hide from me. Hiiiieeee!!!! Shes addressing the Death Knights. Oh. I-I knew that. Ludmila instructed the Death Knights to form up on the trail and had the Death Priests continue to hold their positions. The Green Dragon moved towards them, tail lashing against the trees along the way. Thank you for lining up so neatly. Now, it is time to pay for your crimes. Be ready to heal. Dont get hit twice! The Dragon Lord swatted away a pair of Death Knights, sending them into the trees. The Death Priests healed them as they sailed through the air. Ludmila watched through her Life Essence as their health abruptly dropped, then just as abruptly returned. If your defensive Skill activated, lie still. Both Death Knights rose to their feet. The attack wasnt as bad as it appeared. Another pair of Death Knights were swatted away. With their adversary in position, Ludmila turned her gaze towards the Death Warriors hidden behind the Dragon. She activated her offensive aura. Get yourselves ready. Death Knights: pull that Dragon back further into the trees C keep her distracted. Ludmila could only pray that the Dragon Lord didnt notice the Death Warriors setting themselves up behind her. She had masked the vibrations coming from their bodies and amassed Zombies to fill the air with the odour of rotting corpses. The remainder scattered around the trees would hopefully make the Death Warriors difficult to distinguish as they positioned themselves to attack. The Death Warriors started loading their crossbows. Death Priests: hit her with something flashy! Familiar pillars of flame streaked down onto the Green Dragon. No change registered in Ludmilas Life Essence. Those spells didnt hurt her? All Dragons have natural Spell Resistance proportionate to their power. Those Death Priests are far too weak. She was hoping for at least some damage. At least their adversary did not appear to notice what was going on behind her. Keep at it! Death Knights, see if you can get some damage in. The Death Knights made it all of three steps before the Viridian Dragon Lord turned and smashed them away with a single sweep of her tail. Then, she turned on the nearest Death Priest. Get behind the tree! Start putting bolts in her! Even as Ludmila focused on one Death Priest, another behind the Dragon was slapped into the distant undergrowth with the return stroke of her massive tail. Simultaneously, a gouge appeared across the tree that the other Death Priest had barely dove behind in time. How could the warriors from the legends possibly fight this? Their adversary delivered death in every direction at once. Her teeth; her claws; her tailshe didnt even have to look. With the benefit of Blindsight, everything within the Dragons reach was under threat. Her wings could crush assailants and cast them away. Scores of Zombies and Squire Zombies were destroyed simply from their gargantuan adversary moving around. Even without her breath weapon and casting no discernible spells, the Viridian Dragon Lord was toying with a force of Undead capable of laying waste to dozens of nations. The Dragon jerked to a stop as the first of the crossbow bolts whisked through the air and buried itself in her flank. Four more joined it, forming a neat little line in her side. Keep attacking! Spread out so she can only reach one of you at a time. Use the trees to avoid her C shes big, but theyre much bigger. Five more bolts came in. Even with the incredible offensive power of the Death Warriors combined with her battlefield aura, their targets health barely moved in Ludmilas Life Essence. A furious roar shook the air and the Dragon Lord charged. Second group, attack as soon as youre ready! Their adversary ignored the new attacks, twisting its long neck around an ancient trunk to snap at the Death Warrior moving behind it. The others nearby switched to heavier weapons, throwing axes and javelins from beyond their targets reach. The Viridian Dragon Lord drew her head back as the Death Warriors pelted her with their ranged weaponry. Physical attacks were barely doing anything. Death Priests, summon Wraiths! If physical attacks werent doing the trick, maybe incorporeal attacks would. Shes trying to leave. Below, their target turned to walk by some of the Death Warriors heading towards the clearing through which Ludmila had been observing most of the fight. The Undead drew their greatswords and scored glancing blows as she passed. Ludmila called her glaive to hand. Werewere really doing this? We have to. She hasnt taken nearly enough damage to make an impression. Pain is the only thing I want her to leave with. She ordered her forces to pursue, forming a half-circle behind the Green Dragon. Ilyshnish made one final turn before rolling into a vertical dive. The lush terrain filled Ludmilas vision as the wind whipped over them. She activated Ability Boost as the Viridian Dragon Lord dominated her field of view. Their enemy launched herself from the ground; Ilyshnish slammed into the base of her neck. The Green Dragons head whipped forward and smashed into the jungle floor. Ludmila was violently pressed into Ilyshnishs back before the Frost Dragon recoiled from her strike, tossing Ludmila up to land in a heap on the Dragon Lords back. Well, that was funny. Hurt her while we can! The Undead swarmed in. Ludmila got up from where she had landed on the Green Dragons back, looking for a place where they could leave a lasting impression. Even with their target lying prone, the Undead were having trouble getting through the Dragon Lords scales. A guttural noise reverberated from the trees as the Viridian Dragon Lord stirred from the stunning impact. She was taking damage, but it still wasnt enough. Can we freeze one of her wings? Ilyshnish turned her head and released a torrent of supercooled breath. Lines of frost webbed over leathery membranes and froze the undergrowth beyond as the Dragon Lords left wing slowly discoloured. A piercing shriek filled the air. The world lurched as their adversary rose to her feet. Do as much as you can to that wing! Are you getting back on? Just go! Ilyshnish ran along the extended wing, slashing away as she went before taking flight. The Dragon Lord turned her head towards the departing Frost Dragon. Ludmilas glaive split and flashed into the shoulder joint of the damaged wing as she repeatedly employed her strongest Martial Art. A few seconds later, she was unceremoniously bucked off the Dragons back. Get those Wraiths in her face! INSECT! You dC The Dragon Lord reared back as twenty Wraiths flew up at her head. Ludmila took a quick inventory of her Death Knights before jabbing at one of the Dragons rear legs. A shadow crossed over her as the Dragons tail swept in. She was too close to its base to be struck, but three Death Warriors further out were smashed away. Focus on her rear legs! Ilyshnish, strafe her with your breath when you can. ButC Theres only one person here that isnt immune to cold. I suppose thats true Ludmila was jostled away as a leg shifted into her, smearing her with acrid blood. She was vaguely aware of her right arm, shoulder and ribs being shattered. Teeth snapped in the air as the Dragon removed the Wraiths in twos and threes. Ludmila added Wind Stride to her ongoing Ability Boost to better react to the Dragons movements, then winced as one of her Advanced Strike Arts hurt her. She scaled back her attacks, glancing around while she waited for her regeneration to catch up. Death Priests, summon fresh Wraiths once you lose yours. Death Warriors, pull back and switch to ranged attacks C were going through mana too quickly. Death Knights, stay out of reach once your defensive Skill has been expended. Keening wails filled the air as more spectral Undead flew in. Ilyshnish streaked by, drawing a line of rime straight up the Viridian Dragon Lords back. Ludmila pressed her own attacks while desperately trying to keep track of everything going on around her. Three dull clunks sounded in the air as the Dragon knocked away a set of Death Knights with her foreclaws in rapid succession. How long before she breaks? All around them, bushes and smaller trees were uprooted and flattened. The ground was churned into a muddy mess. With her Freedom effect, it did not affect Ludmila, but neither was the Ancient Green slowed in the slightest. A volley of crossbow bolts whistled over Ludmilas head. Half of them bounced harmlessly off of the Dragons scales, twirling end over end as they fell around her. The powerful kick of a hind leg was met with Ludmilas Fortress. Even with her equipment, it wasnt enough to stop all of the damage and she was hurled back. Head low, she charged in under the lashing tail. Another frozen assault raked over them. This time, the Viridian Dragon Lord raised her head and spewed a swirling cloud of green gas in Ilyshnishs wake, but the Frost Dragon was already well away. Shes starting to panic! Ilyshnish exultant declaration resounded in her thoughts. The Green Dragon lunged forward through the hole left open in their formation. Ludmila lost her footing as the ground heaved and the tip of the Dragons tail whipped over her head. By the time Ludmila lifted her face from the mud, their opponent was already at the edge of The Blister. Ilyshnish swooped in, nipping at the flanks of the Viridian Dragon Lord with one last frozen breath before their fleeing foe vanished into the jungle. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 23 Chapter 23 are you alive? is that some sort of joke? Still on her hands and knees in the bloodied mud, Ludmila waited for her regeneration to restore the damage she had sustained from the Viridian Dragon Lords retreat. Their gargantuan foes sudden sprint towards the treeline caused the ground to violently heave, breaking both of her legs. Something told Ludmila that she could ignore her injuries and stand, but strange worries about healing in a weird way had her wait for the half-minute or so that it took to completely mend. I-it wasnt meant to be a joke. I heard that you have died several times in the past, but Im not sure how that feels as your companion. Youre technically not living, you know. Ill be fine. Where did that Dragon Lord go? Im shadowing her right now. As a Dragon? No, as a Human. Its quite easy to sneak around in here with all this cover. Ludmila rose to her feet. She fished out a Troopers Towel, cleaning away the mess of mud, blood and plant juices smeared over her body. Surveying the damage in the clearing, she took inventory of her forces. A few dozen Zombies and Squire Zombies were scattered around. The Death Priests were helping the Death Knights recover. Four of the Death Warriors had been destroyed. She let out a long sigh. Why did I send them in? Despite their incredible offensive ability, they were painfully fragile. With the equipment that His Majesty had bestowed upon her, Ludmilas defensive capabilities were far superior to theirs. If she was continually taking crippling damage in melee, the Death Warriors would have fared far worse. In her single-minded desire to achieve her objective, she had lost forty per cent of her strongest attackers. Considering that the objective was not to kill the Dragon Lord but to force her into a defensive mindset, she felt like a catastrophic failure as a Captain who should have been looking out for their well-being. Unequipping her glaive, she organised the survivors of the fight. A quartet of shadows crossed over the landscape. The beat of feathered wings filled the air as Wing Commander Burke landed nearby with his flight. By the gods, his voice was incredulous, you did it! Ludmila wiped away her bitter expression, replacing it with a neutral mask before turning around. The short mans blue hair was a sweaty mat from sitting under his helmet, but his eyes were alight with admiration. His wingmates, too, turned awestruck looks at her from their mounts. The real battle begins now, Ludmila said. Did you inform General Kabein? We updated him when the fight concluded, my lady, the Wing Commander seemed to collect himself. Hes awaiting your confirmation to initiate operations. Do you have people keeping track of that Dragon Lord? Not directly, but shes sending up birds and other flying animals out of the canopy as she moves around. We dont know where her lair is, but her progress is slow. Ludmila turned her gaze towards the dark undergrowth of The Blister. There were three general scenarios laid out in the event that her ambush drove the Viridian Dragon Lord away. The first was that she would double back and attack them again while their guard was down. It didnt seem to be happening, else Ilyshnish would have brought it to her attention. With her heading deeper into the jungle, the sensible course of action C at least by Human reasoning C was that she would head to the nearest tribes for healing. After recovering her injuries, she would either rest and plot their demise or come back out for revenge and to recover her treasure. This was the worst-case scenario, but the Empires apparent involvement in the attack was nonexistent so far and Ludmila could turn the Second Legion back around if Ilyshnish observed it happening. Her companion, however, put forward the most comprehensive case. Due to a Green Dragons nature, she would not immediately seek healing out of a desire to maintain an image of strength in the eyes of those under her rule, She would also be extraordinarily suspicious of everything in her injured state. As such, she would return to one of her lairs C using an indirect route C to brood and scheme. How long it would take the Dragon Lord to recover would be dependent on how long it took for her to overcome her insecurities. During that time, the Imperial Army was free to act. It sounded absolutely ridiculous to both Ludmila and General Kabeins staff, but they still made plans to take advantage of things in the event that she was right. We should get as much done as possible, then, Ludmila said. Let General Kabein know that hes clear to move. Also, inform him that Ive lost four Death Warriors. Yes, my lady. Wing Commander Burke walked over to speak with his War Wizard. Ludmila eyed the flights gathering above. The Second Legions air wing would be striking at targets on the far end of the jungle while the Legions divisions swept in from The Spill. Hundreds of Rangers would be deployed at the van, identifying targets and dealing with lesser threats while the rest of the army and Death-series servitors went after the rest. The aim was to scatter the Demihumans, making it all but impossible for the Viridian Dragon Lord to easily receive healing. Once her support was gone, they would be able to pester her to death. Whats our big green friend doing now? Still slinking around. Im pretty sure I was spot on with my assessment of her behaviour. Shes zig-zagging all over the place and avoiding the Demihuman tribes along the way. Can you put those tribes out of commission? Any Dragons along the way, too. Out of commissionyou dont want me to kill them? The primary goal is to run their healers out of mana, so just bashing them around will do. But eliminate any major threats to the Imperial Army that you notice. Only those, though: if you stop to kill every Goblin along the way, youll fall behind our quarry. Oh, make it noisy. Why? So the Dragon Lord can hear it. Shes already running scared, lets keep her that way. If she comes looking for you, just evade her and attack elsewhere C the more time she wastes, and the more paranoid she gets the greater the window of opportunity available to the Imperial Army. And Miss Gran calls me evil A few moments later, a Frost Dragons roar filtered through the trees. The Wing Commander and his men looked up from their conversation nervously. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Thats my Dragon, Ludmila told them. There are many like her, butwell, no, shes very special. I couldnt believe my eyes when you appeared and struck the Viridian Terror out of the blue like that. Is she one of the Frost Dragons rumoured to have become the Sorcerous Kingdoms slaves? They are citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom, her tone cooled. Most of them are employees of the postal service. That Frost Dragon is my companion. Your companion Wing Commander Burke furrowed his brow, Do you mean to say that she is bonded to you, my lady? Thats right. The mans eyes widened. Behind him, the two other Dragoons appeared similarly shocked. You had so many questions about us that Idoes that mean youre a Dragoon as well? I dont think one could have survived that opening strike otherwise. Ive had no formal training as a Dragoon, Ludmila said, but perhaps Ive become something like one through my experiences. The questions I had for you were in earnest, however. I only recently started riding a Dragon, after all. Wing Commander Burke appeared to mull over her explanation. After a few moments, he slowly nodded. Most of our Dragoons come from martial houses, he said. Ive always assumed it was because they were from cavalry traditions, but its possible for soldiers from other vocations to earn their wings. If thats the case, I hope to be able to learn more from you and your officersspeaking of which, do they all have command abilities? All Dragoons are officers for that reason, yes, the Wing Commander said. Rather than a Commander, were essentially Captains. If squads or companies lose their officers or need additional ones for unconventional formations, we can drop down and shore things up by assuming leadership. Ive had to do it more than a few times when patrols have gone sideways. Relief flooded over her, though she maintained her cordial expression. At first, Ludmila worried over the possibility that she was a Dragoon meant she had contaminated her build. Still, she would have to check with Lady Shalltear when it came to the nuances of how Job Classes fit together. From behind the wing commander, the War Wizard cleared his throat. Sir, he said, Headquarters just got back to me. The armys on its way. Were cleared to begin operations. The riders checked over their mounts. Ludmila eyed the saddle on the Wing Commanders Griffon, wondering how Ilyshnish would feel about wearing one. It was difficult to stay mounted while the Frost Dragon went through violent manoeuvres and she felt that Ilyshnish was holding back to keep her on, as well. Wing Commander Burke vaulted onto his mount. I guess we better get to it, then. Fight well, Ludmila said. His face broke into a bold grin. He offered her a traditional imperial salute. Well give them hell, my lady. Bits of plant material were swept into the air as the Dragoons took wing. They ascended in wide circles over the clearing until they were high enough to disappear over the trees to the northwest. Another roar drifted out of the jungle. How are you doing, Ilyshnish? Im rawring as hard as I can rawr. These Demihumans are accommodating me with some lovely reactions. Have you encountered any major threats to the Imperial Army? There are all sorts of creatures in here that Ive never seen before, so Im not sure whether theyll be aggressive to Humans or not. I did get a couple of Juvenile Green Dragons, though. are you certain that they cant be negotiated with? They can, but it wont result in anything youd like. If I notice a deviant, however, Ill point them in your direction. Ludmila returned to the Undead contingent patiently waiting near the trail. The Death-series servitors were restored to an undamaged state, while the Death Priests were down to a tenth of their total mana. With the removal of much of the Demihuman leadership and the Viridian Dragon Lord in full retreat, however, the Death Priests would likely be experiencing a net gain as they accompanied the Empires ground forces. With the mobilisation of the Second Legion, the Death Cavaliers conducting exercises would relocate to patrol around their assigned cities. The Fifth Division would ride to join the other four divisions coming up from the lake. The Death Knights, Death Warriors and Death Priests would be distributed among the armys forces to assist in their sweep of The Blister. Two hours later, the rumble of hooves sounded through the trees. Ludmila looked to the sky, where the sun was vainly trying to shine through the blanket of grey. Twilight would fall in six hours. The Imperial Army had training in night warfare, but, given the cavalry traditions of the Empires martial nobility, it was probably nowhere near what she was accustomed to. The advancing column spread out over the clearing. Shouts of officers filled the air as they organised their men. Mounted atop a huge black warhorse, Commander Enz rode up to her with the First Company acting as his bodyguard. He dismounted, his boots hitting the ground with a thump. Lady Zahradnik, he offered a salute. I heard you had quite the fight. Now Im curious how much of it your air wing reported. From start to finish, the Commander replied. My communications officer had a hard time getting it all down. Squads of dismounted Rangers started to pass them by. Most of them gave her a good, long look. The fact that she was wearing her combat equipment had slipped her mind. She resisted the urge to tug her skirts down. I hope that War Wizard has enough mana left to help his flight, Ludmila muttered. Youll be a legend, at this rate, Commander Enz smirked. I heard that you declined to participate in those crazy duels the Captains always get themselves into, but everyone was too polite to voice any speculations. Now, your martial prowess is beyond question. I still saw a few things Id like to learn, Ludmila replied. Are your men setting up in this clearing? Our first forward base, yes. The Blister is a treacherous place and those Green Dragons arent the only reason. We wont be able to operate effectively in these conditions without encampments to work out of. Well, the Rangers probably can, but not the rest of us. Commander Enz gestured towards the clearing behind him. We should head over to the headquarters area. The command pavilion should be up soon. Near the centre of the clearing, a wide area had already been flattened. Felled trees were being trimmed of branches and added to a rapidly forming palisade. Your engineers work quickly. Oh, something like this is a special occasion for them, Commander Enz said. The only major mobilisations that weve had recently were the annual battles with Re-Estize and theres not much work for them to do in the Katze Plains. This place, thoughthey really get to transform things. The aforementioned command pavilion was already raised by the time they arrived. A few of the Commanders aides were preparing a table and several other furnishings. How far will the army be able to advance today? Ludmila asked. The Rangers are mapping things out as we speak, Commander Enz answered, so we should have some estimates soon. The divisions will be branching out and setting up encampments every five kilometres or so. From those encampments, the companies go out to hit everything discovered in the area. Once were done, well leave behind a garrison and move on to the next position to repeat the process. I know weve worked things out in advance, but I hope the army will be able to remain flexible as the theatre develops. Im certain General Kabein will make sure of that. Also, the Clerics are already moaning and groaning about all of the disease and poison theyre going to have to deal with. At least theyll moan and groan less about the Undead. Commander Enz snorted, pouring out two cups of water. Times change. Its as you said: if the Temples can figure out that summoned Angels arent actually messengers of the gods, they should be able to come to grips with summoned Undead not being the bane of all life. I wish the rest of the Empire could adopt that stance, Ludmila said. Im worried about what I might find when I go over to the Sixth Legion. An aide delivered a pile of reports to the table. Lifting one with a furrow on his brow, the Commander let out a sigh. Whats wrong? Ludmila asked. Its a casualty report. casualties already? That was my thought. Theyre all in this camp. People getting bitten by venomous animals, stung by weird insects or touching strange plants. I cant quite believe it, but there are cases of poisoning as well. If youll excuse me, my lady, I need to get this sorted out. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 24 Chapter 24 You too, Harlow? Fuck this place, the Veteran Sergeant spat. Fuck it with a crooked, rusty spear. Should just burn it all. We wont be here forever, Rangobart said. Whats the damage? One snakeno, I dont know what it was. Like a chicken, but with teeth. Found em inside a log and one of my men tried to pet one. Thing nipped his fingers before the lot ran off into the trees. Youre reporting a nip? It was a nip. Then his whole damn arm swelled up. Rangobart sighed, adding the incident to the casualty report. After taking the mans name, his healer and the treatment, he scratched his temple with his pen. Just being here feels filthy It was muddy, humid, and it stank. Every second thing was venomous, poisonous or both. Rangobart glanced over towards the aid station, mentally updating the mana reserves of the companys Clerics. Group mana management was one of the few officer-related things that mage officers were trained in, but he never imagined that he would be dealing with something like this. Theres one other thing. He sighed again, looking back at Sergeant Harlow. Poison, Harlow said. Do Imperial Knights just stick anything in their mouths? Now Ill admit it probably wasnt the best idea, Harlow crossed his arms, but its good to know what you can eat and what you cant wherever you are. Were going into this hellhole completely dependent on outside supplies. If those supplies are disrupted The Sergeant reached into a belt pouch, placing a cluster of bright red fruit resembling grapes on the table. Roughly half of the berries had been picked off by some idiot. We should have kept some Rangers in the camp to identify all this stuff, Rangobart scowled down at the poisonous fruit. Shoulda, coulda, woulda. Thats just how it is. Command comes in with their big plan and we work out the little things that they missed. These little things are going to cripple us before we fight a single battle, Rangobart leaned forward to pen out the incident. Which dumbass ate these? Harlow. Rangobart stared across the table at the Sergeant. After a long moment, he looked back down at the report. What was the treatment? Cure Poison. Lesser Restoration. Two Second-tier spells. They were going to be out of mana before they were ready to move. Effects? Tingly. Cleric said somethin about a paralytic toxin that has progressively detrimental effects on coordination or some such. Rangobart waved Harlow away before heading over to the aid station. The Cleric on duty gave him a dirty look. You too, Roberbad? Im not here for that, Chara. Can you check over these numbers? The auburn-haired woman took the proffered report. Her thin eyebrows drew together in a scowl. I dont see anything wrong with it, she said. Or more like what the hell is wrong with these men? Do Imperial Knights just stick anything into their mouths? Ive asked that question six times in the last hour. Maybe we should issue them something harmless to chew on. Like wax. Brightly-coloured candles or something. Candles are expensive, he told her. Swap out when youre at half mana. Hopefully, well have something left for healing when we actually do head in. Rangobart went back to his table. To his surprise, Harlow hadnt left. Across from him was A goddess of victory... Commander Enzs words were more apt than he knew. She was as a heroine from fantastic tales; a beautiful warrior who prevailed against creatures of legend. Clad in pure white armour with black and silver trim, Lady Zahradnik was chatting amicably with the Sergeant. As Rangobart stared, she turned her gaze towards him. I keep getting looks like that, Officer Roberbad, the young noblewoman said. Enough to make me start searching for a log to crawl into. Rangobart blinked. His mouth clamped shut as he forced his eyes up from her legs. It just so happens that one nearby was recently vacated, Harlow said. Roberbads just smitten, though. You look good, mlady. Thank you, Sergeant, Lady Zahradnik smiled. Everyone just stares, so I was wondering if I had something strangely equipped. Well, that aint nice of em. You look great C I mean it. Rangobart peered at Harlow with a frown. Is there something we can help you with, my lady? Rangobart asked. I came by to pick up my attach, the Baroness answered with a smirk. Though by the look of things on my way here, you probably have your hands full. Yes, wellcome to think of it, youre a Ranger arent you? Im not familiar with this terrain, she replied, but I should at least be able to sense the hazards. That would be much appreciated, my lady, Rangobart nodded. The General should arrive shortly after the stockade is completed, Lady Zahradnik said. So you have me until then. Can you make yourself available by the time we need to leave? Rangobart handed his reports over to the mage working nearby. I am at your service, my lady. He followed Lady Zahradnik out into the area still being prepared for the company. A squad of the First Divisions engineers was busy at work levelling the ground already cleared of vegetation. Do the armys engineers help with civilian infrastructure, as well? Theyre quite impressive. They do, Rangobart replied. Arwintar was paved by the army. As were the imperial highways. Who pays for construction and maintenance? They were public works projects organised by the High Nobles about four generations ago. Arwintar was paid for by the crown three generations ago. Maintenance is still done by our military engineers and is a part of each territorys budget. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "That must be nice. Re-Estize couldnt convince most of their Nobles to pave their highways. Concerns over security and expense always arose." A pair of mages walked by, reshaping the ground. Holes filled in and rough, uneven terrain became flat and smooth. A group of men followed up to pack the soil and lay tarps over the damp earth. They didnt seem to notice the Baroness, so she must have concealed herself again. Rangobart was divided between watching her so he didnt lose track or looking away so he wouldnt be seen as gawking. Having a professional, centralised army has many advantages, Rangobart said. If I understand it correctly, the Nobles of Re-Estize are responsible for their territories and not having access to something like our engineers is bound to mean that the construction of large scale public works is inefficient and unreliable. Each Noble would have to cobble together labour out of their subjects and hope that the guilds have experts to hire. In the Empire, an administrator can just contract the army. Does the imperial army possess sole licence for this type of work? No, Rangobart replied. The guilds exist and their members arent barred from the same projects, but they just cant compete with the expertise and cost-effectiveness of the Imperial Army. Demand for the work of our engineers is high and the proceeds from completing projects help out with the budget. Who decides which projects get attention first? Generally speaking, the army favours large projects because we have a lot of manpower and the work means more to the Empire as a whole. Small projects tend to be taken care of by the guilds. If a specific project is deemed a priority by the central administration, theyll direct the army to get it done. Once local administrations figure out things on their end, its just a matter of submitting a work order. So the locks on the River Isleinthats what Commander Enz meant by it being a simple matter before? Thats right, he nodded. All they require is financing and supply when it comes to construction. Count Enz and the Margrave of Oberislein can easily provide it without needing to wrangle the support of their vassals. Lady Zahradnik moved past the worksite and went over to where the men were clearing away the brush. Captain Germund stood with a boot on an uprooted tree, looking out over the landscape with a frown. Not the fight you were expecting? The Baroness asked. We had a vague idea that it would happen, my lady, the Captain answered, but certainly not to this degree. ItsC Captain Germund turned to address the Baroness, then froze as his eyes fell upon her. Rangobart cleared his throat. Its something we have a better idea of now, however, the Captain looked out towards the trees again. The other divisions will be using their Rangers to survey their campsites before sending them out. I suppose we were too eager with ours. Will the First Divisions companies still be sent in tomorrow? Well see how things look once we get set up here. Do you need a place for your tent? Commander Enz had his men set it up at the division headquarters, Lady Zahradnik said. General Kabein wanted me on hand for the opening stages of the armys advance. I just came by to pick up Officer Roberbadtheres still some time left so I thought I could help identify some of the hazards out here. The Captain nodded. Lady Zahradnik soundlessly disappeared into the bushes. Not going with her? I tried following one of our Rangers through the woods once on a patrol, sir, Rangobart replied. It wasnt pretty. I was more a hindrance than a help. Moving with the entire company in this jungle is going to be a mess. Im not keen on dealing with more of this, either, Captain Germund said. If its like this in a clearing, I dont want to know what its like in there. Dealing with even greater hazards while fighting Monsters and Demihuman tribes felt like a recipe for disaster. The plan presented in the Captains briefing was essentially adapted from the mock operations conducted in large-scale field exercises. These exercises were held during winter in the cleared fields of the countryside, however C not the jungles of The Blister. It seemed like everything was scaled according to broad assumptions of what would be possible. Though one might be led to believe that the opposite was the case, the Imperial Army had never conducted a major campaign after consolidating the Empires territories. The annual battle with Re-Estize happened in a predetermined place and was more a relaxed skirmish than a war. Taming the frontier happened in bits and pieces that involved a division at most. If large Demihuman incursions occurred, fighting was done in the developed lands of the marches where their opponents were deprived of terrain advantages and the army could use their powerful cavalry. Professional army or not, Humans were a race that dwelled in the plains: they were at a disadvantage everywhere else. At least we wont be here for long, Rangobart said. If we succeed, the Captain said, Were going to be seeing a lot more of this place over the years. Rangobart furrowed his brow. I can see us pushing the forests back around the outside of the mountains, but in here? Whod move into this death trap? You can bet that theyll at least try, Captain Germund told him. Itll be crown land and some bureaucrat behind his comfy desk in Arwintar will come up with some crazy scheme to turn it into productive territory. Well naturally be sent along with the settlers for security. Mucking around in a steaming jungle for the rest of his career was far from the image presented by the Imperial Armys posters. Maybe it wouldnt be so bad once civilisation was brought in. Thirty minutes later, a formation of Hippogriffs circled over the clearing. Lady Zahradnik reappeared, looking no less dazzling than before despite tromping around in the bush. Is that the Generals escort? She asked. It should be, my lady, Rangobart answered. He should be arriving with his bodyguard soon. They made their way to the centre of the encampment, where a large stockade had been raised. The Generals flag flew over the fortification and a hundred heavy infantry were organised neatly at the gate. The officer on sentry duty stopped Lady Zahradnik in front of the entrance. Rangobart couldnt decide whether it was suicidal or admirably dutiful to bar the way of someone who had just chased off a Dragon Lord. Maybe it was both. Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik with Officer Rangobart Roberbad, here to see General Kabein. The Captain looked over his shoulder to another Imperial Knight, who turned and walked inside. The knight reappeared with Commander Enz a minute later. Youre just in time, my lady, the Commander said. The last of the command staff just came in. Lady Zahradnik stopped at her tent before joining them in the Generals pavilion in her usual outfit. Aides moved around carrying boxes of documents and setting up dividers to shield the table within from the wind. It appears that Dame Verilyn was right, General Kabein said. According to the reports from our air wing so far, that Dragon is still meandering around the jungle. How does the air wing fare with their raids, Your Excellency? Theyve already hit two dozen settlements on the far side, so the days tally seems promising. Burke will be back with his men once evening falls. Also, we contacted the Sorcerous Kingdom: replacements for the lost Death Warriors are on their way. Several freshly-made maps had already arrived from the Rangers on short-range assignments. The terrain was unlike anything that Rangobart had seen before. Along with the dense undergrowth and rugged terrain, streams, lakes, rivers and swamps were marked everywhere. Are you advancing as planned? Lady Zahradnik asked. No one has come up with a working alternative, the General said. Well do as much damage as we can before this Dragon decides to show her scaly face again. We can only pray that she doesnt come back out too quickly. This first push should be the safest part, Commander Moen said. The Second, Third and Fourth divisions are already a kilometre in and our screens have been very effective. These Demihumans dont know whats hitting them. Will you be operating at night? Only as long as it takes to achieve our day one objectives, General Kabein said. Skirmishes with the tribes have already started, but reports so far indicate that theyre not banding together. Since theyre isolated from one another, there will be little that they can do when our forces roll over their settlements. Using the transfer of the tribute to gather their leadership for us to eliminate appears to be working perfectly: there has been no effective resistance to our advance. Demihuman Lords arent the only threat, Lady Zahradnik noted. Weve been able to scout Monsters and such in advance, Commander Levres said. The Rangers mark them for the Death Warriors, while the Death Knights move to support companies when they encounter substantial tribal threats. Its a pretty comfy arrangement, to be honest. So casualties have been low? Combat casualties are low, yes, General Kabein grimaced, but were still struggling with environmental hazards. Fortunately, the Death-series servitors are saving us mana fighting these tribes, so it roughly balances out. The command staff continued to review the opening results of their assault. Tentative attitudes from the planning phases melted away, replaced by confidence that grew with every report of success. Baroness Zahradnik appeared content to observe the General and his men at work, though her lack of reaction towards anything made Rangobart wonder what she was thinking. A recess was called before dinner and Rangobart went back with Lady Zahradnik to her tent. Taking a seat to rest his weary feet, Rangobart tensed as a magic item was placed on the table and all sound vanished from the outside. Lady Zahradnik let out her hair before sitting on her cot, stretching out her legs. She caught his gaze and held it in hers. Id like for you to be honest with me about something. what about, my lady? This operation; the discourse between the command staffs membershow did you feel about it? Rangobart frowned, shifting in his seat to more comfortably face the Baroness. Had she taken issue with something? Ive not been privy to any command meetings until my assignment as your attach, my lady, he said, but I didnt feel that anything was amiss. If anything, things seem as ideal as can be expectedwas something the matter? Dame Verilyn recently shared an observation with me, Lady Zahradnik said. Tell me: in the event that we succeed here, what will happen to The Blister? Broadly speaking, Rangobart said, it will become a new frontier. As with any frontier, development will, of course, be contingent on economic factors. In time, however, it should be turned to productive use by the Empire. Lady Zahradnik released his gaze to stare at her boots with an unreadable look. I see. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 25 Chapter 25 It was the middle of winter, yet the faces of the men around Rangobart were covered in sheens of sweat. His body jerked as he slipped on an exposed root. He stumbled forward and a hand shot out to steady him. Thank you, my laC Lady Zahradnik pressed a gauntleted finger to her lips. Rangobart nodded his thanks as he brushed off a soiled knee. When he brought his hand up to wipe it off on a Troopers Towel, he found a leech stuck to his palm. Then a huge bug randomly thought it was a good idea to fly right into his face out of nowhere. Just touching the thing made his face break out into an itchy rash. His eyes started to swell shut before he finally decided to reach into a belt pouch, pulling out his third Antidote in as many hours. As a mage, he had the benefit of an Endure Elements spell that spared him from discomfort due to the strange weather of The Blister, but it didnt save him from everything else. Wizards were not meant for jungles. Neither were Nobles. Nor were most of the soldiers in the company, for that matter. The Imperial Army trained, patrolled and fought in the vicinity of the cleared and developed lands of the Empire. At worst, they operated in the managed woodlands and fringes of the untamed wilds. From the Wizards to the Clerics to the dismounted Imperial Knights, their column was struggling to push through a snarl of tangled undergrowth beneath a canopy that seemed to actively choke out the daylight and trap them in a layer of sweltering humidity. The Rogues were at least able to keep their balance in the muddy, rugged terrain and the Rangersseemed entirely unaffected. Rangobart jealously eyed the men screening ahead of them and to the sides as they effortlessly made their way forward. They made no sound, were difficult to spot and showed no signs of fatigue. The animals C even the swarms of biting insects C seemed to leave them alone, to the resentment of everyone else. A Sergeant from one of the Ranger companies fell back to the head of the column, signalling for them to halt. He looked at Captain Germund and made another sign. The Captain raised his hand and the company lowered themselves to the ground, grateful for the reprieve. Once the Sergeants gathered around Captain Germund, he looked over at Rangobart, tapping his earlobe with a finger. Silence. The sounds from the jungle abruptly cut off. Rangobart nodded once at Captain Germund, then did his best to ignore a metre-long centipede crawling by. Lets hear it, Zint, Captain Germund said. Were 500 metres out from one of the tribes the Ranger squads couldnt break up safely, the Ranger Sergeant said. Four dozen Ogres with three times as many Goblins. About one mystic for every twenty. Cant tell what type. Wiping the soil between them flat with a boot, Sergeant Zint took an arrow shaft and started to describe the layout of the Demihuman settlement. It was raised inside the bend of a thirty metre-wide river with waist-deep waters. Dozens of crude huts and tents radiated from a central fire pit. There were no defensive barriers, but the Rangers had found and dealt with a few simple traps in the area C most of them pits or snares for game. What about hunters and foragers? Captain Germund asked. Our squads are sweeping around for them on either side. Well be across the river in less than half an hour. Any strong Demihumans? We cant get close enough to tell for certain, but nothing that looks like a Lord. No Hobgoblins, either. I guess were up, then. Sergeant Zint left the column and Captain Germund looked back down to study the crude map drawn in the dirt. Though the Second Legion had Death-series servitors at its disposal, The Blister was still roughly 7,500 square kilometres of dense, unexplored jungle. With the Legions limited window of opportunity, the Undead went back and forth as the army advanced, deployed against the groups of Demihumans, Magical Beasts and Monsters that had the highest probability of inflicting serious casualties. Below that threshold were the targets left for the Imperial Army to handle. Oddly enough, it was a familiar routine despite the unfamiliar environment. Squads cleared away small groups; companies attacked all but the largest tribes. The air wing used its mobility to get at hard-to-reach objectives and support the ground forces. Rather than concentrated, raw power, wide-scale power projection was what was required. The Imperial Army excelled at this and the men gradually applied their experience and training to the demands of the theatre. The Captain settled for an improvised Crane Wing C a tried and true formation favoured by both Baharuth and Re-Estize. His dismounted cavalry squads, which were the bulk of the company, formed the two wings while Captain Germund and Rangobarts mages stood behind the heavy infantry of the centre. Given that they were up against a Demihuman tribe, it was probably overdoing it. At the same time, Rangobart couldnt see any disadvantages in conducting an organised attack. Captain Germund called the advance and their broad wedge crept forward in an admittedly less-than-ideal fashion over the treacherous terrain. It didnt take long for the settlement to notice the advancing spearhead. Cries of alarm rose from the Goblins dwelling in their simple tents around the outskirts. Annoyingly, the Goblins immediate reaction was to fall back, denying Rangobart and his mages the opportunity to hit the mass of weak targets with area of effect crowd control spells. They started to consolidate around the Ogres further inside the camp, filling the air with shrieks and howls. The Ogres rose from their resting places, turning their befuddled gazes towards the advancing company. Two hundred metres from the enemy, Rangobart and the rest of the mages cast a series of defensive spells. Protection from Arrows. Reinforce Armour. Shield Wall. A hundred metres from the mass of excited Demihumans, Captain Germund slowed their advance. Crude arrows from Goblin bows started to fall around them, bouncing off of the heavy infantry and their shields. A few stopped in mid-air, rendered impotent by the mages defensive enchantments. Predictably, the Ogres lost patience with the ineffective volleys of Goblin arrows. Looks like theyve taken the bait. Thumping footfalls grew closer as they advanced to meet the formations spearhead with hewn branches the size of grown men. They raised their massive weapons in the air, jutting jaws grinning evilly in anticipation of the ensuing carnage. BRACE! The men locked their shields together at the Captains command, activating Fortress. Savage swings powerful enough to send horses flying into the air utterly failed to budge the rank of disciplined soldiers. Dragon Fang Thrust! Twin streaks of flame lit up the darkness as Captain Germunds strike went over the shields of his men and into the face of the nearest Ogre. The Demihumans greasy hair exploded into a ball of fire. All across the line, spears lanced out from behind the shield wall to stab at their towering opponents. Stunned at the unexpected reversal, the Ogres took a step back. Company, advance! For the Empire! The voices of the men rose up in a combined shout. Flare spells illuminated the surroundings. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Step, thrust. Step, step, thrust. As the heavy infantry pushed the Ogres back, the wings of the crane swept forward, creating an encirclement with the river on one side. Step, step, thrust. Step, thrust. Their formation steadily advanced against the Demihumans disorganised attempts at resistance. Rangobart stepped over a dead Ogre, ignoring the missiles stopping powerlessly in front of him as he focused on the activity beyond the front line. He narrowed his eyes when an Ogre with a feathered staff appeared from behind a lean-to. Feathers ahead and to the right! Magic Arrow! Two blue-white bolts of light shot out from Rangobarts outstretched palm, flashing into the staff-wielding Ogre. Eight more bolts followed as the other mages traced his attack, pummelling their target with unerring magical force. The Ogre staggered back, dropping its staff. Magic Arrow! The next volley sent it to the ground. Rangobart coolly scanned over the simple constructs of the Demihuman settlement as the company pushed the Ogres and Goblins towards the murky waters. Steady! Dont push too hard C let the Rangers do their thing. Another mystic was overwhelmed by a volley of Magic Arrows. The Ogres were reduced to a third of their number while the Goblins sending stones and arrows their way were starting to break. Splashing filled the air as Demihumans retreated into the river. They were easy targets for the two Ranger squads hidden on the opposite bank. Five minutes later, Rangobart stood in the midst of the trampled settlement, looking out blankly over the surroundings. Fish those corpses out of the water. Lets not warn everyone downstream that were coming. Captain Germund walked over, helmet under one arm. He clapped Rangobart on the shoulder. Not bad for your first real fight. thank you, sir. Rangobarts gaze followed the Captain as he walked off to speak to the rest of his men. The Clerics were tending to what looked like a handful of cuts and bruises C the most grievous injury that Rangobart noticed was a broken arm. Contrary to Captain Germunds broad smile shared by the infantry that he interacted with, Rangobart felt no sense of triumph or accomplishment C just an unwinding sense of tension. They had fought and now they were done. He looked from the Captain to the infantry, then to the mages under him. The infantry had tired, yet satisfied looks as they worked together to get the Demihuman corpses back to shore. The mages, however, wore expressions mirroring Rangobarts own feelings. None of them were tired. Each of them had cast a limited number of spells and about a quarter of those had been defensive enchantments. Recovering the mana used would take under two hours. Rationally speaking, he understood why this was: the infantry fought to end a battle as quickly as possible, while mages mostly held their power in reserve to eliminate critical threats and create openings for their company at opportune times. Endlessly blasting things like a Wizard from some story wasnt a thing. The Clerics were spellcasters trained to conserve mana under similar principles, but they were also front-line melee combatants who shared in the physical struggles of the fighting men. Lightly-armoured mages with about as much proficiency in martial combat as a shopkeeper had no business in the front ranks. Perhaps being treated as magical artillery was a problem, but it wasnt the only one. The logistics of being a mage in the military set them apart from everyone else both physically and psychologically. Thats quite the daze youre standing in. Rangobart started at the sound of Lady Zahradniks voice. Somehow, he had forgotten she was thereor had she concealed herself for the entire fight? Her participation in the battle would have certainly resulted in a more flashy outcome. I was just thinking about what you said, my lady. About mages and the military, I mean. It goes much deeper than I thought it did. Things felt tense and I had a lot more to keep track of, but, in the end, each mage actually did less in this battle than they would on a regular patrol. Thats an interesting observation, the noblewoman said. Its something Ive seen before, as well. You have? Lady Zahradnik nodded, stepping in closer to make way for several soldiers checking through the nearby tents. It was something that used to happen in the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild, she said. If parties prioritise mana efficiency, the mages can become detached, losing the general sense of camaraderie that comes from sharing similar trials. The Guilds training regimen has since then been refined to the point where all members of a party are pushed to their limits or close to itbut this is obviously undesirable for a professional army. The mention of the Adventurer Guild felt strangely out of place, but it did appear that Lady Zahradnik was familiar with what he was speaking of. Ive been on dozens of patrols, but I never thought much about the fact that I was either casting spells or just waiting to cast spells. This fight really drives things home, though. It feels like Im watching everyone else from the other side of a window. It didnt even feel right to try and include himself. The visceral feeling of accomplishment; the fact that he had earned what they had wasnt there. For it to happen, a mage had to be pushed into the same degree of exertion. This would also mean that they would be embroiled in a battle that would cost their company dearly. As the Baroness had noted, no one wanted that. Roberbad, Harlow called out. Over here. He looked to his right. The Sergeant was waving him over from two dozen metres away. Several of the Sergeants, plus Captain Germund, were standing over a crude tarp. Find something? Rangobart asked. More than something, Harlow stepped aside to make room. This is going to be crazy. Was it a magic item? A legendary treasure thought long lost to time? He knelt over an assortment of objects. A man nearby held a torch over them. There were several strange-looking things that might have been magic items, but Rangobarts eye was drawn to a group of glittering nuggets. He held one up for inspection. Platinum, a veteran Rogue, Stinv, kneeling across from him grinned. Gold and Mithril, too. And thats not all Stinv reached out to grab a fistful of coloured stones from a pile. They played over his palm, falling back to the tarp as he ran them off of his fingers. Emeralds, Diamonds, Sapphires, Rubies C might be that we can pave a street with em by the time were done in here. Did you know about this, Captain? Rangobart asked. The settlements nearer to the edge of The Blister had a few things here and there, Captain Germund answered. But it wasnt anything out of the ordinary for a tribe thats been around for gods knows how long. Rangobart rose to his feet. He glanced at each of the men around the tarp, then shared a troubled look with Captain Germund. Nobles were accustomed to handling a certain degree of wealth, but, to the rank and file common soldier, this discovery was the stuff of dreams. Imagine what the tribes deeper inll have, someone said. Imagine what the Dragonll have, another soldier chimed in. Lets not get ahead of ourselves, Captain Germund told them. Roberbad, do you know the procedures for this? Yes, sir, he nodded. Good. Secure our findings and book them when we get back to camp. The rest of you: see to your men. The Sergeants dispersed, leaving Rangobart and Captain Germund standing over the unexpected trove. The Captains fingers tapped rhythmically against his tassets as his gaze drifted over the Demihuman camp. Is this going to be trouble, sir? I dont know, the Captain sighed. The men are used to finding a few valuables once in a while, but the scale of thisit hasnt happened since the earliest days when people were digging up what the Demon Gods ruined. Rangobart frowned at Captain Germunds words. Command knows about this already? They had their suspicions and told the Captains to watch out for it. But, you said there was nothing out of the ordinary so far For the tribes around the edge of The Blister, yeah, Captain Germunds voice was low. But Lady Zahradnik wiped out that big parade of Demihuman Lords delivering the tribute. So she told the General about what she found? More than that, the Captain snorted. There was enough to buy half of Enz and she just handed everything over without twitching an eyebrow. As per procedure, she said. She even included a report. General Kabein snuck it out with the recovered tribute. Excited voices rose from different parts of the camp as the men discovered more hidden troves. Rangobart looked over his shoulder towards where Lady Zahradnik was observing the companys activities. His mind went back to what she had shared with the command staff at their first meeting. Whatever the result, it is what it is. Rather than a task to be completed, their campaign was feeling more and more like a test. Unbeknownst to nearly everyone, Lady Zahradnik was not merely a liaison officer, but a judge who had been quietly weighing their quality from the moment she had arrived. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Irweth, the first of the hunters has returned. Did they find the Matriarch? The male shook his head. Nothing. Irweth tested the air as if she could confirm his report. Only the humidity of the steaming lake, the tribes nearby and the everyday smells of the jungle greeted her. It had been three days since the confused report of an attack against the procession delivering the Humans tribute. Irweth found it difficult to believe that a collection of the most powerful of the jungles tribes could be defeated, but other things may have happened. The procession was composed of representatives of different tribes loosely held together by the notion that they were minions of the Viridian Dragon Lord, but it meant little when it came to their loyalty to one another. There was no incentive to fight together and certainly no reason to die in the place of their rivals. If attacked by sufficiently powerful opponents, they might have simply scattered to save themselves or fight in the ways best suited to them. With the ruler of the jungle spurred to action, Irweth had little doubt that whatever the matter was would be quickly resolved. Lord Xerix was probably killed for this blunder, but the Matriarch and the other tribal leaders should have survived. Presumably, they would collect more people from nearby to get things moving again this time with the Dragon Lord keeping a watchful eye over them. A delay seemed reasonable. The winter rains came and went with the turning of days, flooding many parts of the interior. Gathering new minions after the mishap probably added even more time to complete the delivery. As the days passed, however, there was no sign of their Matriarchs return. Nor had they heard any news from the other tribes near the lake. Perhaps something more had happened and the Dragon Lord had been infuriated to the point that she had killed every member of the procession. If that was the case, times would become chaotic for the next while as new lords rose and established dominance. Irweth supposed that she would be the new Gnoll Matriarch if this was true. She would need to see to the defence of their territories as the tribes tested old borders established under the leadership of powerful lords who were no more. What else did they notice? Fighting, the male replied. The tribes in the southeast are warring. That was nothing new and a sign that things were proceeding as normal. With the arrival of the Humans annual tribute, the competition rose between the Dragon Lords offspring. They sent the Demihuman tribes under their rule against one another in an effort to prove their superiority over their siblings. This would supposedly please their mother and they would receive exotic rewards like gold coins and other treasures that came from the outside world. Keep watching for them, Irweth said. Our neighbours, as well. If Lord Xerix is gone, one of the other Dragons is bound to take his place. Shortly after the male left with a few of his pack mates, another appeared out of the bushes. He loped over to the edge of Irweths thatch hut. She narrowed her eyes at his approach: his scent marked him as one from the northern tribes, but why they would send a male to see her was a mystery. The male kept his head low. His ears lay flat and he cast his gaze downward. What is it? Irweth asked. Our tribes have come under attack. and? They have come under attackby Humans. Irweth rose to her full height. The much smaller male backed away cautiously. Thats impossible, she said. We would have noticed if Humans came through here. They came on the backs of flying Magical Beasts! The male replied, Our villages were set ablaze by spells from the sky. Metal-clad warriors fell upon us as we fled from the inferno! Dozens of our camps have been raided; wewe beg of the lake tribes to grant us refuge in their territory. She peered down at the male, sensitive for any sign of treachery. The tribes were already warring in the southeast: were the Dragons of the northern slopes plotting something against the lake tribes? They all seemed astoundingly quick when it came to exploiting shifts in power. Where are your masters? I-I dont know. We went to beseech their aid when the attacks started, but they werent in their lairs. The Humans attacked savagely and without warning C they dont even have any territory near ours! I do not understand what is going on. As with the male, it made little sense to Irweth. The Humans had raised a large structure near the edge of the jungle to the southeast, but they did not dwell in the lands there. In the north, snow-capped peaks rose in stark relief to the plains on the other side, all but impassable to Humans. There was no territory to contest; no raids to retaliate against. It seemed a purely random act of violence with no tangible gain. You wish to cross into our territorywho speaks for you? No one. No one? Irweth snapped her jaws, Well, your Alphas should be away, but what about your mystics? Slain, the male visibly wilted. In the confusion of the attacks, the Humans went after them first! I understand challenging the warriors, but why the medicine women? Why the Oracles? Why chase after the foragers and the pups? Silence fell between them as Irweth struggled to comprehend what was going on. The Humans were too strange; too different. It was said time and again that the Dragons protected the jungle from the savage and pointlessly violent Humans around them, but nothing of what a Green Dragon said could ever be trusted. There were tales of Human hunters who shared the forests outside with everyone else, so the Dragons claim seemed yet another of their endless lies. I will call the elders together, Irweth said. You will share with them your tale. She sent out runners to contact the tribes around the lake. With the Matriarch away, as well as the other Alphas, it was Irweths responsibility to oversee the lake tribes should anything happen. Lord Xerix had kept her in reserve just in case one of his siblings attacked while the other leaders were away. Her concern mounted as evening fell and more petitioners arrived even as the elders trickled in. Reports of other races on the move came from the borders of their territory. It was not just the Gnolls being attacked. Hunters with flying companions confirmed dozens of trails of smoke rising from the jungle, finding destroyed settlements at their sources. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Even if it was true that the Humans were attacking, what was the purpose? The Viridian Dragon Lord did not care about minor raids and shifts in mortal power, but they would invite her wrath if it greatly affected the tribute that she received from the tribes. Yet another petitioner arrived. She bowed her head before the dozens of assembled elders. This one is from the Running Paw tribeC The Running Paw tribe? Irweths snarl mirrored the sharply-rising anxiety of the assembly. The Running Paw tribe was from the foothills to the south. Y-yes, the female sent a nervous glance around her. Something strange is going on. Other peoples are fleeing through our lands. Too many. All that we captured say that they have been driven from their homes. By who? They do not know for certain, but they suspect that these attackers are Humans. Warriors clad in metal, wielding shields and spears and blades of bright iron. With them are many pale-faced mystics, and The female swallowed and licked her jowls. Her shadow wavered with the light from the nearby bonfire. the dead walk with them. A low murmur rose from the gathering, punctuated by nervous yips and growls. Irweth looked to several of those who had come from the north. Are these the same Humans? She asked. The warriors in metal sound like the Humans who attacked us, one of them answered. But the deadwe were not attacked by any Undead. Our elders sent hunters to see whether the claims were true, the female from the Running Paw tribe said. They came back with news of several tribes of these metal warriors coming towards our camps. We fled before they arrived. The incredulous voice of one of Irweths Druids rose from the right. The Running Paw tribe did not fight to defend their territory? You do not understand! The female cried, We tried. Our hunters fought as we ran, but there were so many and we had to defend our people at the same time. For every warrior that we strike down with an arrow, there are a dozen more and they have mystics to heal them, besides! They have so many tribes and every tribe is a hundred or more C how can one hold back a mudslide with their paws? They are not from here, an old hunter noted. Surely the land will ensnare them. The beasts and monsters will consume them. These invaders may be many, but the land does not care. They will weaken and die. A sense of comfort calmed Irweths growing agitation. The Hunter spoke truly. By simply withdrawing, the jungle would take its toll on any outsiders unaccustomed to its dangers. This would be true, the female said, but for the Undead. At first, we thought to gradually weaken them from the shadows, but the invaders have hunters as well! These hunters go after the weak and the helpless, marking them for the Undead to claim with their black blades. They are too strong to fight directly and every one of us that falls rises as another Undead. All we can do is flee. What do the Dragons have to say about this? They are nowhere to be seen. We must call upon Her Eminence to destroy the invaders! Voices from agreement rose from the assembly. Irweth clutched her paws nervously. None of the other tribes that came to see them appeared aware of the attack on the Dragon Lords tribute. Being the bearer of bad news twice in such a short timemaybe she could convince the Troglodytes to pass the word again. You may enter our territory for now, Irweth told the gathered petitioners. But you must stay at the borders! Do not hunt or forage on our lands or we will all be eating one another soon enough. With that, she ran off with four seasoned hunters, making her way along the muddy shore. It took an hour to reach the cliffs that loomed over the lake where a huge Troglodyte colony occupied the surface entrance of the Viridian Dragon Lords lair. The main tunnel was halfway up the cliff, where Irweth found several dozen of the reptilian Demihumans doingsomething. Two were taking turns slapping one another with a fish. The others watched with intense looks of concentration. When she made her presence known, most of them scattered into the tunnel. A few of them ran off of the cliff in their panic. Irweth located a slightly larger than average Troglodyte with a crimson frill, grabbing its tail as it tried to escape. She wrinkled her nose as an oily stench filled the air. Stop that, she said. I have a message for Her Eminence. It took a good half a minute for her words to finally sink in. The Troglodyte Lord nursed its tail as it stared up at her with wide, slitted eyes. The jungle is being invaded by Humans, Irweth told it. Our tribes are being driven back. Invinv? Attacked. Humans. We need help. After repeating the simplified message four times, the Troglodyte Lord disappeared into the tunnel. Irweth looked out over the lake, but it had grown too dark to see any signs of the invasion in the distance. She watched the lakes surface for the Dragon Lords appearance but, after nearly an hour, nothing happened and the Troglodyte Lord returned. Not home, it said. What? not home? Was she in another lair? It was pointless to ask the Troglodyte any questions, so Irweth simply nodded at it once and went back down the cliffside trail. What do we do? One of the hunters asked worriedly. We need to find her, Irweth said. Split up and check her other lairs. I must return home and see what can be done about these Humans. She had a rough idea of what needed to be done, but she wasnt sure if it was possible. Upon her return to the lakeshore settlement, Irweth found many of the elders still gathered, discussing the news of the invasion. They looked towards her expectantly as she entered the light of the fire. The Dragon Lord is not in her main lair, she told them. Ive sent hunters to check the others. What have we learned about these invaders? It is difficult to say, one of the elders said. But who can it be but the Humans from outside? According to some who have come from fighting them, the small metal warriors can be injured and slain. The Undead are numerous but weak: only a few are overwhelmingly strong. What is their purpose here? This is not a place for Humans. How is it that they are in league with the Undead? We cannot tell, the elder shook her head. The tribes are attacked and they must flee or perish. The actions of these invaders make little sense to us. All we know is that they rest at night and attack during the day. As for the Undead, it is possible for magic to control them. If they are as powerful as claimed, however, it should be impossible. Almost everything seemed to be unknown, unfathomable or impossible. The Humans that delivered the tribute usually did nothing but bring their wagons and leave. Those that sometimes came into contact with the tribes who dwelled on the outskirts were hunters who lived just as they did, hunting and trapping and foraging for their families. Land and food were plentiful so there was no reason to quarrel with them. How long until they reach our territory? Irweth asked. It is not certain. They do not move as we do. After a day of slow travel, the Human tribes come together and build something like a village. Then they stay in that village until they have driven all of the tribes in the area away. Irweth scratched her ear, mind working to come up with a solution. Then we must attack, she said. We cannot allow them to go at their pace. If their tribes conduct their raids from these villages, it is also an opportunity for us to fight them one tribe at a time. Since they act like savages, we owe them no respect. They must be put down like crazed beasts. She tried putting as much confidence into her voice as possible, but reality looked grim. The Humans attack spoke of purposeful preparation while the tribes were scattered and had no time to prepare. They were accustomed to raids from other tribes but never before had their jungle home been subjected to a massive invasion. No, that wasnt quite right: many generations ago, great evil beings came and visited destruction upon the jungle. Much like these new invaders, they killed indiscriminately, nearly driving the tribes to extinction. What about the powerful Undead? A Druid asked. We will avoid them as best we can, Irweth answered. Kill what we can kill. If we kill enough of them, perhaps they will leave. Ready the tribes to move: we cannot give them targets to raid. Also, send runners out to the tribes of the other races. All must fight if we are to survive. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Up ahead, Sergeant Zint said. Its uhweird. Weird? Captain Germund asked. Youll see. Rangobart frowned as the Fifth Company made its way through an unfamiliar stretch of jungle that was at the same time indistinguishable from every other stretch of jungle they had seen. Unlike previous sorties, however, their target wasnt a Demihuman settlement. Instead, they had been sent to search for the Thirteenth Company, which had failed to return that afternoon. With it potentially being the first sign of real resistance in The Blister, Commander Enz had sent out the first ready company on hand to investigate the matter, which happened to be them. They came in from the light combat of their morning assignment and were turned right around after Captain Germund submitted his report. An unseen stream trickled through the undergrowth, adding to the sounds of their passage down a narrow animal trail. Eventually, they came into a clearing where the stream cascaded into a small pond half-cradled by the roots of a colossal tree. The fragrant scent of jungle blossoms filled the air and a rare slice of sunlight illuminated the jungle floor. The light glinted off of polished steel plates, drawing Rangobarts attention to the weird scenery Sergeant Zint had mentioned. Around the clearing were the members of the Thirteenth Company. A few of them stood around chatting with one another while others basked in the sunlight. A couple of men had their boots off and were bathing their feet in the warm waters of the pond. Okay Their steps slowed as they entered the clearing. The men in the clearing offered their greetings as they joined them. Rangobart examined a few as he walked by. They didnt look distressed or concerned over what they were doing there. Captain Germund approached one of the other companys Sergeants. Sergeant, wheres your Captain? He asked. The man wordlessly shrugged in response. Weird. Rangobart made his way through the clearing, walking over to the base of the tree. After making it halfway around, he found the Thirteenth Companys Captain. He found a clear spot between the thorny vines draped over the exposed surface of a nearby root. Then he stared down at the body, which was lying face-down in the dirt. Still clad in his armour, there wasnt much left of the Captain inside. The skin of his neck had shrivelled, hanging loose around his spine. Nearby were several robed men and a dozen Clerics, strewn about in a similar condition. He sighed at the sight, wondering what he should do as he settled more comfortably in his seat. With things as they were, Rangobart had distracted himself from pursuing his familys wishes by keeping himself busy. He had to do something about it at some point, however. Not that he had any problems with Lady Zahradnik. In fact, it was quite the opposite. She was accommodating, yet stern. Exotic and beautiful; strong, intelligent and empathetic. She was the fantastic embodiment of an impossible ideal and Rangobart was certain that most would leap at the opportunity to become her consort. Exceptit didnt feel right. Maybe the thinking of the martial Nobles had influenced him far more than was healthy. He didnt want to simply pursue a relationship with the Baroness C he wanted to prove himself first. Stand on his own achievements. A half year ago, he would have scoffed at the notion and mocked himself for his imprudence. Opportunities were to be seized, unclouded by frivolous sentiment. Back at the Imperial Magic Academy, he was highly eligible as far as Noble scions went. Rangobart was from a well-to-do family with status and connections. He had a good academic record and had made solid inroads with many of the other students. In a world where men and women weighed relationships purely on merits and demerits, he conservatively counted himself amongst the top five in his year. Even if a woman absolutely despised him for some reason, she would most likely accept a match out of raw pragmatism and for the benefit of her house. While some might say that it was due to his efforts as a student, no amount of effort would have made up for not having the support of his family. His Noble upbringing; his aristocratic and arcane education; his enrolment in the Imperial Magic Academy; his connections, looks and resourceswere not solely his own. He was Rangobart of House Roberbad, emphasis on House Roberbad. He couldnt ever completely separate himself from what he owed to his family, but, at the same time, he still wanted something that was his. It was an extreme and arbitrary notion, but there it was. Roberbad. Captain Germund called out to him as he walked over. Rangobart didnt bother standing. Captain? What are you His voice trailed off as he noticed the corpses. Around them, the thorny vines shifted, writhing against the surroundings before detaching themselves from the trunk, roots and forest floor. Something moved in the canopy. They looked up as a huge crimson blossom descended towards them. Several of the vines hovered lightly around Rangobart and Captain Germund. The blossoms petals opened before them, revealing a voluptuous woman with bright green skin and red hair formed out of small leaves. She drifted closer to the Captain, lush lips turning up in an enticing smile. Captain? The woman said in a sultry voice, then pointed at the ground, Like this Captain? Yes, maam, Captain Germund nodded. They need help, the woman told them. Can anyone help? Magic casters, perhaps? The Captain turned to call the other mages and the Clerics. They wandered over, and the woman offered them a beatific look. More vines closed in around them. Thank you, Captain, the woman said. ThC Something shattered against the womans shoulder, spilling its liquid contents over her. A moment later, her skin burst into flame. The womans piercing shriek filled Rangobarts ears. Another arrow struck her, adding to the growing blaze. The woman writhed frantically, swatting at the fires over her body and the withering petals of the giant flower. Yet another arrow streaked in, feeding the inferno with even more alchemists fire. The stalk of the flower extended, moving the burning woman towards the pool. A figure in white dashed into the clearing and the blade of a glaive cut a shining arc through the streams of afternoon light. Trails of viscous liquid flew into the air as Lady Zahradniks assault bit deep into the stalk of the flower. The woman shrieked again, pointing a finger at the Baroness. Hold Species! The glaive flashed again, removing the womans outstretched arm. Half-burned face a mix of fear and confusion, the woman continued to scream wordlessly as thick vines rose around her. Two of them snaked up Lady Zahradniks legs, only to phase through them as they tightened their hold. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. A Freedom effect As the Baroness defended herself from the assailing vines, Rangobart idly wondered where such a powerful enchantment had come from. Freedom was a Fourth-tier spell; the Clerics in their company had Third-tier magic, at best. Charm Species! The plant woman cast another spell. Again, it appeared to have no effect on Lady Zahradnik. More thorny tendrils shot out and a cloying odour filled the air as Lady Zahradniks glaive worked to fend off the assault. Dozens of severed vines were strewn over the ground before the blossom closed around the plant woman and started to withdraw. Baroness Zahradniks glaive flashed out, splitting into three and catching the blossom near its base. It smashed into the tree trunk, tumbling limply over the roots. A flask shattered against it, once again lighting the flower aflame. Lady Zahradnik didnt spare the growing blaze a second glance, jogging over to the Captain and slapping him in the face. WhatC Rouse your men, the Baroness told him. Theyre still pacified. Im not sure if you can do it for the Thirteenth Company. If not, get your men to snap them out of it by haC A shimmering hemisphere briefly flashed around the Baroness. Rangobart stared as a long, black arrow spun to the ground. The next thing he knew, he was on the ground, mouth opened in a silent scream as pain lanced through his neck. GET DOWN! The Captains command came too late. Not that it seemed to help. Around the clearing, no one moved. Lady Zahradnik produced a round shield from her magical container, tossing it over to Captain Germund before turning to kneel beside Rangobart. Her dark gaze held his. Can you understand me? He could barely nod. Hold still. Rangobart let out a gurgling noise as she snapped the arrow piercing his throat. He tensed in mute horror as he felt the shaft slide out of his neck. Fluid filled his windpipe, and he coughed weakly. His hand came up, and he felt warm liquid pulsing out from between his fingers. The wet fabric of his robe stuck to his skin. Oh gods, Im going to die Something splashed into his face. The gaping wound in his neck closed. Several objects landed on his lap. Use another one if you need it. Get your defensive enchantments up. Help anyone you can reach. The shimmering hemisphere flashed around Lady Zahradnik again as another arrow bounced off of it. She turned to join Captain Germund, who was going from caster to caster, waking them from their stupor and pushing them down in between the tree roots. It was unnecessary for a few, as arrows had found them first and they ducked behind cover of their own accord. The Clerics started tending to the wounded amongst them. Crawling forward on his hands and knees, Rangobart suddenly retched. His arms felt like water and he nearly went face-first into his own mess. He rolled onto his back, weakly reaching for an antidote in his belt pouch as he struggled under his short, shallow breaths. Venom, too? Is putting an arrow in my throat not enough? Out in the clearing, arrows continued to fall. A few of the men had been struck, crawling their way towards the tree with arrows stuck in them. The rest remained blithely where they were as if waiting to be felled by their hidden assailants. What the hell is going on? An arrow hammered into the round shield held up by Captain Germund, stopping against his vambrace. We walked into an Alraunes territory, Lady Zahradnik said. So did this other company. Hold on A winged shadow crossed over the clearing. Rangobart froze, body seized by primal terror. He needed to hide. He had to survive. There was a space under the exposed root next to him. He clawed at the soil, trying to widen it enough to stick his head in. Not fast enough. Maybe he could force his way through Brace your men, Captain! A womans voice called out, CaptC The woman sighed. Snarls and yips drifted through the trees to the north, receding into the distance. Rangobart came to his senses a half-minute later. He spit dirt and bits of rotting debris out of his mouth. The hammering in his ears slowly receded as he pushed himself up on shaky arms. His legs wobbled as he tried to make sense of the chaos. A slap sounded in the air. Sergeant, Lady Zahradnik said, go and wake up your men. R-right, Harlow replied in a shaky voice. We have casualties out here, the Baroness called out in his direction. Boots scraped over the ground as the Clerics nearby moved on unsteady feet into a surreal scene. Soldiers struck down by arrows were littered all over the clearing. Many of them seemed to have dragged themselves over the ground while those less injured had scampered away to the nearest piece of cover. A few lay amidst pools of their own vomit and excrement. Groans of the wounded rose all around him. In contrast, the uninjured men remained where they were. They stood and continued to chat and lounge about. One man sitting at the pool worked on a strip of jerky, calmly looking at the man who had been killed right beside him. Three arrows were buried in the corpse; a trickle of blood dripped steadily into the water. What strange hell is this Officer Roberbad, Lady Zahradnik said. What did division headquarters say? II havent contacted them yet, Rangobart replied. What do I even tell them? The Thirteenth Company fell victim to an Alraune, the Baroness told him. Then we did. Their blossoms emit a fragrance that can pacify those that breathe it in. The result is as you see: people go on as if nothing is amiss. No fear; no panic; no strong emotions. Seeing dead bodies and even watching people die holds no special significance. Cries of grief and frustration rose as more and more of the men were brought to their senses. Rangobart swallowed as bile pooled in the pit of his stomach. You werent affected? He asked. Its not unresistible, Lady Zahradnik answered. Thats why the Alraune came down when you replied to Captain Germund. It saw him as something like a Demihuman Lord, which isnt wrong when it comes to the threat that he represents. If he broke out of it, he could have potentially used a Command Skill to snap the men out of the effect. Then she used a Spell-like Ability similar to a Suggestion spell to have him gather all of the magic casters who also might have been able to do something about it. The Baroness looked pointedly at the corpses nearby. Thats what happened to the Thirteenth Company. She removed all of the threats and left the rest of the men standing around to consume at her leisure. Why would she do something so evil? I couldnt guess over whether she was good or evil, the Baroness said. You cant measure other races by Human standards. An Alraune is a predatory plant Heteromorph. Any living thing that enters her territory is potential fertiliser. and we almost became fertiliser, too. They turned at Captain Germunds voice. Not that Im unappreciative, he said. She got really close, though. I wasnt sure what the cause was until she came down from the canopy, Lady Zahradnik said. She was strong enough that I wasnt sure how the fight would play out, so I called my Frost Dragon and waited for as long as I could while she flew over to us. Getting ambushed by Gnolls was a complete surprise, though. Rangobart shivered at the still-fresh sensation of having an arrow through his neck. Then the embarrassing memory of trying to burrow under a tree root made him cringe. So that mass panicwas dragonfear? Yes. Since everyone else was pacified, I thought it could be used against the Alraune without making a mess of the company. I ended up not needing it for her, but it came in handy against that Gnoll ambush. About that ambush, the Captain said, do you think it was a coincidence or were the Gnolls working together with the Alraune? I cant imagine that the local Demihumans wouldnt know that there was an Alraune in the area, Lady Zahradnik said, but they should have come to her aid as soon as I attacked if they were cooperating with her. With the advance of the army, the Gnolls probably saw it as an opportunity to deal with as many soldiers as possible. All they had to do was have someone watch for prey falling into her trap. Im not sure how far they came from, but the Gnolls might have gotten greedy C they saw one company get ensnared and might have been hoping for more before killing everyonewhich is what happened. One of the Sergeants called out to the Captain. He turned one last look at Rangobart and Lady Zahradnik. That dragonfear wore off a while ago, Captain Germund said. Lets move before those Gnolls reorganise. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 28 Chapter 28 With so many casualties, the Fifth Companys Clerics could only cast enough Lesser Restoration spells to remove the effects of the Gnolls envenomed arrows. The rest of their mana was conserved for their march back to the camp. Healing potions were only used for the most grievous of injuries for the same reason. Between the Alraune and the Gnoll ambush, the two companies had suffered over three dozen losses. The Thirteenth Company had lost its Captain and all of its Clerics and Mages, decisively rendering it non-operational. Its survivors were devastated at the loss and weary from being held in thrall by their heteromorphic captor. The trek back to the camp felt four times longer than it did on the way in. Though the Ranger squads were screening against potential assaults, Rangobart still jumped at every animal call, rustling fern and broken twig along the way. During their advance, he had identified the lack of a shared visceral experience with the rest of the company as something that created a wall between the mages and everyone else. Now, he was no longer so envious of them. Mages were nowhere near as durable as Imperial Knights, Rangers or Clerics. Even Rogues were tougher. In hindsight, any of the nostalgic recollections that they shared around campfires would have probably been the end of him. Night had fallen by the time they limped back to the First Divisions forward camp. There had been no attacks along the way, but Rangobart was still a bundle of raw nerves by the time he crossed the line of defensive barricades. As men from the camp helped the battered men in, he cast a Clean spell and forced himself to trudge over to the command pavilion. Commander Enz awaited them with a grim expression. Good work bringing them back, the Commander said. Not all of us made it back, sir, Captain Germund sighed. That plant thing I can understand, but did no one pick up these Gnolls? Theyve been entirely disorganised before now, Commander Enz told him. Fleeing as we moved in. Todays the first weve seen them going on the offensive. Today the Captain frowned, you mean this is happening elsewhere? All across the front. What happened with you was particularly bad, but the Legions still lost around three hundred men since this afternoon. Rangobart gaped wordlessly at the news. In less than half a day, the Second Legion had lost three per cent of its forces. How many are we up against? Captain Germund asked. We have no idea, the Commander replied. We cant even see them most of the time. These arent the random, mixed tribals that weve been sweeping up for the past few days: someones organised their warriors and now theyre taking the fight to us. What little information that we do have says that theyre operating in squad-sized groups. A company gets hit by a few volleys of arrows and the Demis are gone before anyone can retaliate. What about the Death-series servitors? These Gnolls shouldnt be remotely a match for them. We dont get to choose the fights, Commander Enz told him. Our attackers do. Most of the strikes have been aimed at companies without the Undead. Lose a few men here and there over time and it adds up. General Kabein and his staff are working on a plan right now. Hopefully, well have something workable by tomorrow morning. Rangobart wasnt even aware of the Gnolls until their arrows started falling around them. In the second it took for him to realise that they were under attack, an arrow had already found his throat. Given that the Gnolls would have been pacified by the Alraune if they had gotten too close, it had come from well beyond his spell range. How could they fight opponents that they couldnt see or reach? The debriefing continued, with Commander Enz going over their observations and any concerns to be communicated to General Kabein. Companies coming in after them added their feedback and a lengthy discussion between the Commander and his Captains ensued. As with nearly everyone else, their casualties were light but, as a whole, the First Division had been significantly weakened. Roughly eighty men had been lost. Two hundred more were waiting for healing. Fourteen per cent of the First Division was effectively out of the action and slow mana regeneration rates had become a bottleneck for recovery. The highly aggressive posture that was characteristic of their advance up until that point flipped into a defensive one as they digested the unsustainable attrition that they found themselves facing. The Imperial Army had come in swinging and a single jab had stopped them cold. As the evening wore on, Commander Enz left to meet with General Kabein by Hippogriff. He left the Captains to improve on the camps defences and settle in for a potentially harrowing night. Our current barricades arent going to work, one of the Captains said. Any sort of harassment and were going to see these things going into our tents. He pointed at one of the Gnoll arrows laid out over the table. Including its obsidian head, it was roughly a metre long and as thick as Rangobarts thumb. It may as well have been a ballista bolt. We could raise some walls. Thats too ambitious. We cant raise walls to protect a whole division overnight. Sections, then. One for each company facing outwards. We already have a perimeter of platforms built around the trunks of the largest trees so we can extend the walls from those. It did seem a comfort. He wouldnt be able to rest knowing that an arrow might come flying out of the night to kill him in his tent. The sooner we get something up, Captain Orex said, the better. It doesnt have to be perfect C just enough to stop these arrows. Logs and big branches propped up by earthworks. Wattle panels for the tents. We have a whole mess of materials from the area we cleared out around the camp. If we set patrols three hundred metres or so out, only the outside edges of the camp will be within their bow range. Can we send patrols that far out? The Captain of the Tenth Company asked, A lot of these Gnolls probably outclass our Rangers. Well just end up with squads of dead Rangers. We can set them up with the Undead, Captain Germund offered. Gnolls wont fight in the open unless they have an overwhelming advantage or theyre forced to. Splitting up the Undead and having them go around regularly with Rangers to spot for them should be deterrent enough. We can have the Rangers and Rogues lay traps on approaches we dont want these Demis taking. A loose plan came together and the Captains dispersed to organise their companies. Rangobart and Lady Zahradnik joined Captain Germund as they headed out to the Fifth Companys area on the west side of the camp. The soldiers seemed to shake themselves free of their weary nervousness when they were given tasks to focus on. They went over to the officers pavilion with portions of dinner grown cold over the evening. He scooped out a spoonful of what appeared to be a half-solidified stew with chunks of vegetables and meat in it. Famished as he was, it tasted exquisite all the same. You didnt have much to say there, my lady, Captain Germund said. Its a challenging issue on such short notice, the Baroness said. Itend to focus on problems and it probably becomes too much for people to handle if theyre not used to it. My input would probably agitate an already stressful situation. I dont think anyone would resent you for pointing out critical issues. Better than losing men. I think the Captains came up with suitable solutions, Lady Zahradnik replied. So far, it appears that only the Gnolls are organising resistance while the other races are still as vulnerable as before. Even so, their skirmishing has managed to stop the Imperial Army in its tracks. I dont recall a single Captain at that meeting reporting a raid against a Gnoll settlement, so it appears that theyve all uprooted themselves. Even with so much power at your disposal, the Imperial Army cant catch them effectively and there is no stationary target to hit. Captain Germund nodded as he worked on a mouthful of stew. The first day or two of their advance had been deceptively easy when it came to fighting the isolated tribes they encountered. Now, however, a single race with superior stealth, movement and powerful ranged attacks had paralysed them with what would be considered light harassment on paper. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Furthermore, Lady Zahradnik said, our objective is to deprive the Viridian Dragon Lord of as much of her support as possible and every day these Gnolls hold the army back is one more day she has to recover from her injuries. She will reappear, eventually. Since you put it that way, the Captain said, shouldnt we be withdrawing? If were stuck here, we cant make any gains towards our objective. We only stand to lose when the Dragon Lord finally comes out. Lady Zahradnik finished her bowl and placed it on the table. She watched a group of men nearby as they wove branches together into protective panels for their tents. It is General Kabeins decision to make. Also, we dont know what theyll come up with for tomorrow. He and his staff are far more experienced than I am when it comes to commanding armies. If it was up to you, my lady, Rangobart asked, what would you do? That would depend on where I could hypothetically start from. What do you mean? The Baroness turned her gaze back to them, taking her cup of water from the table as she looked down at the map spread out over it. The leadership of the Empire has known about this task for several months, she said. If I was free to do as I wished from that point, I would have prepared provisions for the Demihumans in The Blister and convinced them to leave temporarily while we dealt with the Dragon. Once the task was complete, they could move back in. Several seconds passed in silence between them. thats it? Captain Germund frowned. Thats it. The objective of the missive is to end thecontract between the cities of The Blister and the Viridian Dragon Lord. We lack the means to peaceably convince her to abandon her superior position. The tribes under the Dragon Lords influence are what keep us from decisively accomplishing our task by force. You speak as if these Demihumans would so readily heed us. They would just as soon eat us. The world has certain rules that are universally understood, Lady Zahradnik said. Rules that the Empire chooses to exploit when convenient and violate when not. Goblins are the easiest to negotiate with. Ogres are also simple to handle. Out of the Demihuman races weve encountered so far, Trolls would probably be the hardest to convince. At the same time, they are relatively uncommon and I havent seen a Troll mystic here so just ignoring them would probably not be an issue. We havent seen any Troglodytes yet so Ill reserve judgement for them until we do. Captain Germund leaned back on his stool, crossing his arms with a doubtful look. Alright, assuming that this somehow happens, how in the world do you plan on provisioning the tribes of The Blister? The Empire dissolved two Legions recently. Agricultural produce in the Sorcerous Kingdom is quite cheap. A portion of the surplus defence budget could have been allocated to secure provisions. What you save in tribute adds to that and this course of action paves the way for future opportunities. Such as Trade, perhaps? I wouldnt have known that the tribes had piles of gems and precious ores lying around but I would at least assume that the unique environment of The Blister produces resources unobtainable anywhere else in the region. By making connections with the tribes within, the Empire would gain access to a previously untapped market. This line of reasoning assumes a whole string of things working out in your favour Not exactly, Lady Zahradnik replied. It assumes that a mutually beneficial arrangement can be achieved between the Empire and the tribes of The Blister. This may sound strange coming from me, but the Empire has a very one-sided stance when it comes to expansion and development. Youre right, the Captain furrowed his brow, it does sound strange coming from you. I hadnt realised it until now, but youre a follower of The Six, arent you? The Theocracy accent; your southern lineage; that trim on your armour; the measured way by which you always conduct yourselfyoure an adherent of Surshana. Rangobart blinked at the revelation of something that should have been blatantly obvious. His confusion rose when he considered that a worshipper of the God of Death in a Human religion well known for its hostility towards other races was proposing peaceful coexistence with them. Its a common misconception, Lady Zahradnik smiled slightly. For the past six centuries, the Faith of the Six has worked to facilitate the survival, well-being and development of humanity. The Slane Theocracys national policy of mitigating potential threats to Humans represents but a single avenue by which this objective might be pursued. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, the agendas of our faith are best served through working to create a better nation for all. Thus, it is unnecessary to harbour such belligerent attitudes against other species. If the Temples of the Four could be so accommodating, Captain Germund said, half of the Empires problems would vanish and wed have three times as many Clerics in the army. The Captains claim felt exaggeratedor was it? When it came to their influence over the citizens, it was tacitly understood that the imperial administration considered the Temples as a sort of untouchable rival with problematic policies. If they became something like a government department C or at least cooperated with the Emperor C many obstacles to progress would disappear. Being what I am, Lady Zahradnik said, Im wary of making any religious commentary here. From an administrative perspective, however, the cultural and religious influence of the Temples can be a thorny issue to deal with in a secular state. But rather than the faithful themselves, it is the fact that some policies of the Temples of the Four are irreconcilable with those of the imperial administrationand the Sorcerous Kingdom, for that matter. Like the Undead being the enemies of the living. It is an irresponsibly simplistic stance to take, the Baroness tapped a finger against her cup. But I believe that it stems from the fact that the Undead most are commonly exposed to are mindless beings naturally manifested from negative energy. There was a course that provided a loose overview of necromantic concepts in the Imperial Magic Academy, but it wasnt a very popular one to take. It was, however, mandatory for students of the magic stream as a form of familiarisation with Necromancy-school magic. Contrary to popular belief, many Necromancy spells did not have anything to do with animating Undead. As a War Wizard, spells like Scare, Ray of Enfeeblement, Blindness/Deafness, Word of Curse and Ghoul Touch were indispensable for policing duties. Others, like Mind of Undeath, were highly-useful defensive spells. Then there were spells like Command Undead and Disrupt Undead which were useful when fighting against Undead opponents. As with many of the academys courses, however, it primarily dealt with practical applications of Necromancy rather than esoteric topics like the study of negative energy. To their defence, Rangobart didnt think that anyone understood how it worked beyond how it might manifest and what its presence entailed. Namely, the potential generation of Undead beings and their impact on Human society. I can understand broad perceptions being erroneously applied to created Undead like the Death-series servitors weve leased, Rangobart said, but are you implying that naturally-spawned Undead are different? It is best framed as a difference in ecology, Lady Zahradnik said. Take the majority of Humans in the Empire, for example. Pastoral environments are considered idyllic. Forests, jungles and mountains are considered hostile, as are the creatures that dwell within them. Most think nothing of it C environments conducive to Human growth are naturally perceived as good while others are bad. Sowe see the Katze Plains as a wasteland, but the Undead see it as a paradise? Lady Zahradnik emptied her cup and put it away. She leaned forward, folding her arms on the table. Not exactly. It is not the physical appearance of the Katze Plains that naturally-manifested Undead beings consider ideal. An Elder Lich who dwells there will still try to improve their lot in life C they wouldnt be satisfied with the levelled remnants of villages, towns and cities any more than Humans would be happy with a burned-out farmstead. The principal difference is that they are products of the negative energy ecology that I mentioned. Mindless Undead react with hostility to elements from an opposed ecology characterised by life or positive energy. In this regard, your Temples are correct: the vast majority of Undead are predisposed to hostile behaviour against the living. However, just as Humans can coexist with people that they hate or even those that might eat them in a different situation, intelligent Undead can coexist with the living so long as a framework through which they can achieve their personal goals exists. Some Undead even prefer having the living around and their behaviour is not solely dictated by the fact that they are beings animated by negative energy. If Lady Zahradniks explanation was accurate, the tales of Undead beings such as Elder Liches ruling cities and interacting with the living were less fanciful than most believed. The Sorcerer King establishing a nation also felt less suspicious and more pragmatic. Still, Rangobart felt that a Human trying to get along with any non-summoned Undead would be akin to a brick of charcoal trying to get along with a Fire Elemental. Can the Undead form relationships as Humans do? He asked, Beyond those that are formed in pursuit of personal interests? Trying to define other species by squeezing them into the mould of Human behaviours is a fallacy on its own, Lady Zahradnik told him, but as far as you might understand, yes. I maintain amicable relations with many species, living or Undead. As may any race with any other race in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The key lies not in misguided attempts to hold everyone to the standards of a single race, but in respecting our differences and what they entail. We embrace the connections and overarching culture that is formed out of the contributions made by each race. In that case, Captain Germund said, I cant imagine that you approve of what were doing right now. Not long ago, I probably would have welcomed it. Now C both on a personal level and as a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom C I do not. But it is not my place to dictate imperial policy. I am a liaison officer between our two nations and I will fulfil my duties as one. Then what would you do in our present situation? Assuming that it is too late to change our course, achieve as many objectives as possible in the most efficient ways that I can think of. After that, I would withdraw to prepare for the confrontation with the Viridian Dragon Lordbut the world is usually not so convenient. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 29 Chapter 29 So about that thing yesterday Rangobart didnt look up from his work as Harlow came over to the officers pavilion. With defensive preparations made a priority the previous evening, there had been no time to see to the companys administrative tasks. His pen scratched endlessly over crisp sheets of paper, toiling to catch up with their paperwork. Does that count as two beautiful women fighting over me? His pen stopped. He turned his head up to level a flat stare at Harlow. Youve been deployed for less than three weeks, Harlow. One of those beautiful women was a plant. Lady Zahradnik came up and slapped me first, Harlow added. Think that means anything? She slapped Captain Germund first. I dont mind being second. He couldnt understand how Harlow could be so cavalier. Technically, he was a Cavalier but Rangobart didnt think that it had anything to do with his outlook. The man shrugged off Gnoll arrows, Dragons and hungry plant women like spring rain. Did anything happen to your men overnight? Rangobart asked. Nope, Harlow answered. We all slept like logs. No holes in our tents when morning came. Ugh, Rangobart grimaced. We spent all that time setting everything up Hey, better to have something and not need it than the other way round. Rangobart supposed that he had the right of it. For some reason, however, commoners only seemed to apply that bit of wisdom to themselves. When Nobles made purchases that they might need and ended up not using them, everyone else muttered darkly into their cups. As Harlow indicated, night had passed without incident C even the perimeter patrols noticed no sign of potential attacks. The First Division rose in the morning uninjured and cranky from working the doubled night watch. Commander Enz returned from the Generals headquarters and the Captains were called in. Lady Zahradnik went with Captain Germund while Rangobart opted to stay behind and deal with the companys reports. There was no telling when the next chance to get it done would appear. A commotion rose from deeper in the camp. Captain Germund appeared with Lady Zahradnik several minutes later. Rangobart, Harlow and the others around the table looked towards them expectantly. Looks like General Kabein had the same idea as Lady Zahradnik, the Captain said. Its going to be a combined offensive. Captain Germund called for the Sergeants and, once they had gathered, he continued. Well be operating as divisions for this. The General is consolidating our offence into two main thrusts. On the right wing will be the Second Division. The left will be the Third. Theyll be getting two divisions worth of Undead each. One will be with the centre. The First Division will form the centre with General Kabein while the Fourth and Fifth cover our flanks. What is it that were going to be doing, exactly? Sergeant Zint asked. Sweeping what we can, Captain Germund answered. Chasing these Gnolls around is pointless C were going to be moving through and hitting everything else. The air wing is already done picking apart the far fringes of the jungle so all thats left is looping through the main area that hasnt been cleared yet. Wing Commander Burke will be switching to reconnaissance and air support, flying under the canopy and marking out the Demihuman settlements along the way. How many days is this going to take? Sergeant Calloways question came from across the table. Two, the Captain replied. After that, were getting out of here. That Dragon is bound to rear her ugly head at some point and the General doesnt want to be around when that happens. Rangobart slowly nodded, anticipation and relief competing with one another. They were only on their fourth day but he was already sick and tired of the jungle. The Captain started going over the details of their deployment. With the shift from independently-operating companies to working together as a division, battalions were formed out of each type of infantry. The Captains and Clerics were distributed evenly across the battalions while the mages were kept behind the heavy infantry with Commander Enz and his bodyguard. With the rest of the army group coming to them, they took the time to get extra rest and make additional preparations. General Kabein arrived that evening and the divisions were ready to go by the morning. Gazing out over the ranks stretching out beyond his vision, Rangobart couldnt help but feel a thrill rush through him. You seem excited, Lady Zahradnik noted with a slight smile. I am, my lady, Rangobart admitted. It just looks so impressivebut Im not sure if its right to be excited or not. You should be, Commander Enzs voice came from behind them. Youre a soldier of the Imperial Army C you have a right to be proud. At the same time, its good that youre questioning yourself. Whenever something like this happens, men are bound to die. That sense of accountability you have does you credit, Roberbad. Youll make a fine officer one day. He wasnt sure what to say. Two weeks ago, he would have seen the Commanders words as empty praise. War Wizards were officers, but only nominally. They were nothing like the Commanders and Captains who formed the core of the Imperial Army. With the experiences of the past week, however, Commander Enzs words took on a different meaning. Rangobart was a spare, but he was still a Noble. Like the martial Nobles who helped create the Imperial Army, he could help create a true place for its mages. It was an opportunity that very few possessed and, despite owing much of his current station to his family, it was an undertaking that he thought he could rightfully claim as his own. Atten-tion! The ranks snapped to attention. One of these days, youre going to get the both of us sniped, Enz. Yes, sir. Rolling his eyes, General Kabein arrived with his bodyguard C the First Company of the Second Legions First Division. The men took their place in the centre of the First Divisions formation. From the back of his Hippogriff, the General quietly scanned the surroundings for several moments before pulling a silvery watch out of his pocket. Its time to go. General advance! The Ranger vanguard swept forward, followed by the steady march of formations behind. Wings of Dragoons flew down through gaps in the canopy, weaving their way through the trees. Flashes of light occasionally lit the distant undergrowth ahead. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Were moving more smoothly than we have in the past few days, Lady Zahradnik noted. This is the full might of the Second Legion, Commander Enz said. Before, you had Captains leading their companies on independent tactical operations. Now, you have Captains leading their men under the influence of their Commanders and the General. Were a whole different beast, now C every man is that much better. Youre using Skills and Abilities on the entire Division? Yes, the Commander nodded. And the General is applying his to the entire Army. We wont exactly be flying through the air, but I think our opponents will be surprised at how rapidly we advance. And advance they did. The Rangers ousted smaller tribes and the larger ones that they bypassed were trampled by the main line. Goblins and Trolls alike were crushed by the sheer weight of the imperial battalions. Rangobart glanced over at Lady Zahradnik, who silently observed it all from behind her unreadable mask. How would she report this to her superiors? How would that report be received? The Sorcerous Kingdom was supposedly a place where all races were encouraged to live in harmony with one another. While the Empire did not explicitly make the existence of other races illegal, it was a nation where Human agendas dictated policy. That agenda was on display in full force now. Even as Rangobart was made aware of this, it didnt feel wrong. It was more that he was sensitive to the fact that Lady Zahradnik personally did not approve of their actions. Humans had been preyed upon by Demihumans, Heteromorphs and Monsters for longer than history could tell. There was nothing reprehensible about Humans gaining the means to effectively defend themselves and fight back. A piercing shriek filled the air. Rangobart could only marvel at how he didnt miss a step at the sound. Dragon on our right flank, Commander Enz reported. Juvenile. It was hiding in the canopy, but Burkes flight knocked it down before it could do any damage. The Death Warrior on that side got to it. Rangobart fingered the potions in his belt pouch. It must have only been a few hundred metres away. He imagined the cloud of corrosive gas that would blanket them if one went unnoticed. As evening approached, speartips enchanted with Continual Light spells were raised high to illuminate the way ahead. The Second Legion manoeuvred to avoid a flooded expanse of the jungle and Rangobart raised a hand to wave away the insects attracted by their passing. How has the army fared against the poisonous plants, venomous creatures and disease? Lady Zahradnik asked. With months to prepare for this, General Kabein said, it stopped being an issue once we entered the jungle and authorised the use of consumables. Our stockpiles are sufficient for a month-long campaign in here, but it still hurts to think how much gold we go through every day mitigating the effects of this place. As far as disease goes, nothings spreadingyet. The Clerics are keeping a close eye on things and dealing with cases as they appear. Is it sustainable with the ratio of divine casters in the Second Legion? As long as we can stay on top of things, yes. I made doubly sure that the men understood not to overlook any new conditions that they picked up. Outbreaks due to a soldier thinking they could just brush off a cough or treat a rash as a mere inconvenience arent entirely unknown. The General turned his head, engaging in some distant conversation. Lady Zahradniks attention went to the flooded jungles down the slope. As dark as it was getting, Rangobart couldnt imagine that there was much to see. Aerial reconnaissance has located a likely place for us to camp, General Kabein said sometime later. About two hours to the northwest. Its high and dry, fortunately. Once the Zombies catch up, well be sending them along with some Death-series servitors into the surrounding areas overnight. It should spare us any harassment while the men rest. Do you have any new questions or concerns about the Undead forces? Lady Zahradnik asked, Problems youve encountered as well C this is a unique environment for the region. Your assistance during the planning phase was comprehensive enough that nothing has fallen outside of the realm of our expectations. The fact that we can use them to sweep waterlogged areas was a nice bonus: Green Dragons can breathe underwater and weve found more than a few of them lurking out of sight like that. Rangobarts eyes were drawn ahead of them as a Ranger with two uncomfortably-familiar arrows in his gut was carried back by two others. A Cleric rushed forward to tend to him while another spoke to one of the officers at the front. Well, that was inevitable, General Kabein muttered. The likely place to camp was also a defensible location for our opponents to fight from? Lady Zahradnik smirked. We thought so as well, the General nodded. I had the officers instruct the Rangers to be extra cautious, but it seems that it wasnt enough against these Gnolls. The injured Ranger was helped back up to his feet. He brushed himself off and headed out with his fellows again. How should we approach this, sir? Commander Enz asked. If theyre adamant on holding that hill, General Kabein answered, all the better for us. Stationary targets are ideal to deploy the Undead against. Should we encircle them? No. That will take hours to set up. Well be taking losses the entire time and itll expose our rear. Maintain formation and push them right off with Death Knights. Ill get Burke in there as well. We can set up camp before it gets too late. General Kabeins orders went out and the two Death Knights with the First Division detached from the front line to advance up the two-kilometre-long ridge. Sounds of battle rose in the distance, carrying the roars of the Undead mixed with the yips, snarls and harsh baying of Gnolls. The explosion of a Fireball occasionally cast its orange glow over the advancing imperial ranks. As the division brought up the rear, evidence of passage by the combatants marked the way. Crushed vegetation, displaced soil and the deep imprints of Death Knight steps could be seen everywhere. What was distinctly lacking, however, were any signs of injury or bloodshed. It looks like they retreated again, Commander Enz said. Damn, theyre annoying! Lady Zahradnik, are there any Undead forces available for lease that can deal with Gnolls and similar opponents in this absurd terrain? With the Undead forces currently leased to this region, the Baroness replied, I believe the Second Legion already has everything that it needs. The underlying issue is that the Death-series servitors are enabling the Imperial Army to pursue objectives that were previously far beyond its reach. Integration is not a one-sided process: the army must also adapt to work with the Undead. At face value, it seems a simple application of power, but the direction of said power and the management of everything that supports it is essential for its effective utilisation. At this rate, were going to go from being known as the Imperial Knights to the Imperial Rangers. Only if the Empire intends for its citizens to live in this sort of terrain, a smile touched Lady Zahradniks lips. After a few days, it feels like the companies already cant wait to leave. Also, the fact that the Imperial Army has had generations to optimise itself for its role as the bulwark of the Empire should not be looked down upon: your forces are well-suited for maintaining the security of your lands. The Death-series servitors free the Empire from its reliance on Adventurers and Workers, allowing for more comprehensive control over national defence. The problems that come with fighting in territory unsuited for ones forces is not a problem unique to the Imperial Army. These Undead are primarily meant to augment the security of the Empire and will operate without issues in your developed territories. The leased forces are prohibited from participating in wars of aggression against officially recognised populations and their territories, so operations like this one should be limited once your frontiers have been consolidated. Having already heard her feelings on the matter of the Empires operations, Rangobart wondered how she was able to keep any sign of her stance on the matter from leaking out. Even as a Noble, it must have required a supreme effort of will to suppress. The army occupied the hill as night fell and they threw themselves into preparing their encampment. After setting up his tent, Rangobart went over to join several of the other mages for a freshly-cooked meal. With the relative ease that the Second Legion had pushing through the disorganised and isolated tribes, his only mana usage came from maintaining defensive enchantments. Not that he minded it. In the short time campaigning through The Blister, Rangobart went from envying the regular soldiery for the experiences they shared in combat to being subjected to one such experience himself. He was now of the mind that those who came up with the imperial propaganda that glorified the armys combat roles and those who unironically revelled in war were either delusional or psychopathic. While he would still do what needed to be done, his regular policing and patrol duties felt infinitely more productive. Rangobart sat down at the fire with his bowl in hand, wondering what sort of ideas he might be able to bounce off of the mages who had gathered for dinner. Just as he settled on a topic to broach, fresh activity rose from the crest of the hill. Lady Zahradnik came down from the headquarters, skirting around the tents at a brisk jog. Whats going on, my lady? Rangobart asked as the Baroness went by. The Dragon Lord is active again, she didnt stop as she replied. I need to go. Her pure white armour was swallowed by the darkness below. Commands started issuing from above. Get off the hill and into cover! The big green bitch is in the air. Rangobart took one last look at his barely-touched meal before tossing it aside. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Coins and gems tumbled over one another as Rerixixthrious devoured a Gnoll who had conveniently entered her lair. After days of rest and recovery, she woke up famished and the terrified yelp of the Hyena Beastman as she snapped it up from the cavern floor made for a fine spice. One large chunk at a time, flesh, hide and bones all disappeared into her ravenous maw. She settled back onto her hoard C one of several hidden around the jungle C gingerly testing her injured wing. The cuts and scrapes she had sustained from the Undead were a trivial matter, but the sight of her torn and discoloured wing after the Frost Dragon attack unsettled her more than she cared to admit. While she healed, she brooded over the Undead ambush and the appearance of the Frost Dragon that had wounded her so. Rerixixthrious could not puzzle out any reason why a Frost Dragon would ally with the Undead, but Whites were weak and notoriously stupid as far as Dragons went. The Undead had reportedly come from the west, so it was possible that a Night Lich or some other powerful Undead being had subjugated the Frost Dragon population in the Azerlisia Mountains. This was an unprecedented development, yet it seemed the one that made the most sense with what she now understood. A powerful Undead being had slain the White Dragon Lord of the Azerlisia Mountains, resulting in the disappearance of his domain. Then the remaining Frost Dragons were enslavedperhaps their Frost Giant rivals, as well. After hearing of her magnificent wealth, thieves and assassins had then been sent to steal her treasure and slay her in the process A low growl echoed from the walls of the cavern. The Undead she had encountered were not a true threat; she could deal with them at her leisure. The Frost Dragon, however, was a matter of utmost concern. Most annoyingly, Rerixixthrious could not tell how strong she was from their brief encounter. By her size alone, she was an Adult. But an Adult Frost Dragon should have been far weaker than the Undead that had stolen her tribute and participated in the failed ambush. The fact that she could do such grievous harm only meant one thing. A deviant Rerixixthrious tail lashed against her hoard, sending a wave of treasure to wash up against the nearby cavern wall. Deviants were mostly considered fools amongst Dragonkind, pursuing limited paths that only lesser beings deigned to tread. Rarely, however, there were those who succeeded in harnessing true power far beyond what their age might suggest. In Draconic culture, those who grew to become Ancients, wielded exotic magics or achieved great strength through outstanding powers were recognized as Lords. It was entirely possible that the laughably small Frost Dragon who had attacked her was in reality a Dragon Lord or at least an existence approaching one. Rerixixthrious mind worked to devise a solution for her most pressing problem. Generally speaking, White Dragons were simpletons who presented no threat to Green Dragons. As if to counterbalance this deficiency, they were ludicrously stealthy, agile and possessed minds that worked with increasing efficiency the more familiar their situation and environment became. This made them the greatest hunters amongst dragonkind, but they were limited by their relative weakness, limited intellect and poor spellcasting ability. But what if one was a deviant who had stumbled upon great power? Exceeding their natural limits, the perfect hunter could become the perfect assassin: one who had been sent after her. The longer this Frost Dragon was allowed to loiter about, the more effective she would become. Dispatching her was Rerixixthrious number one priority. She would kill the Frost Dragon and then destroy the remaining Undead. After putting away her tribute, she would learn what she could about the unseen mastermind who had orchestrated the raid on her domain. Eventually, she would enact her vengeance upon them. A gale whirled down the cavern as Rerixixthrious beat her wings. The injured one hadnt fully recovered but it was enough to get around. She made her way out the long tunnel to the lairs entrance and poked her head out from behind the waterfall concealing it. Several minutes passed as she examined her surroundings. The Troglodytes dwelling along the escarpment appeared undisturbed by any intrusion. As far as she could see, no one was flying overhead. When nothing appeared to attack her, she made her way out, annoyed over the notion that her caution might be seen as cowering. Rerixixthrious strode between the colossal trees, staying sharp for any sign of movement below or above. Before she had eaten her, the Gnoll said something about the jungle being invaded. The Empire, if it was to be believed. That they were reportedly working with the Undead made the claim even less credible than it already was. Something like an Undead being becoming the new overlord of the Human nation would have some rather obvious effects, none of which had been noted. They might have been hired C mercenaries of some sort C in an effort to sow confusion. Maybe they thought Rerixixthrious could be made a fool out of by tricking her into attacking her tributaries. The idea had a certain tasteful intelligence to it; great acts of treachery and deceit were to be admired and boasted about, after all. She would not be deceived by such a shallow ploy, however: with a single flyover, she would recognise the invaders for what they were. The odour of char drew her to the remains of a small Gnoll camp. Jungle scavengers had dragged most of the corpses away and nothing of value had been left behind. Mixed in with the scents of the ransacked camp was the faint trace of steel, Humans and Hippogriffs. She looked at the boughs overhead, peering through the gaps in the canopy. Was it possible that the Empire had indeed invaded the jungle? What were the chances that the mercenaries brought in to pose as Imperial Knights also happened to have Hippogriffs? No, it was probable that they were trying to lead her along that line of thinking. The premeditated nature of the raid on the treasure convoy meant that they had plenty of time to prepare the right actors. After coming across four more destroyed Gnoll camps, Rerixixthrious impatience grew. Not only were Gnoll camps being raided, but those of every other Demihuman race in the jungle, as well. It appeared that the isolated tribes were being picked off. She would have to visit the larger tribes to collect information and demand healing. Finding a suitably wide gap in the canopy, she launched herself into the air. A rush of cool winter wind swirled around her as she skimmed over the treetops. On her way to the lake near her main lair, she noticed a multitude of smoke trails rising out of the trees a dozen kilometres to her south. Should I investigate right away or What was she thinking? After a single minor skirmish, was the Viridian Dragon Lord afraid of soaring in her own domain? Stolen novel; please report. Rerixixthrious banked southwards. Over the hill from where the smoke arose, she discovered thousands of abandoned tents and fires. Making a wide circle over the area, a guttural growl rose from her throat. Shouts and screams drifted up from below. Thousands of Humans scattered from their hiding places as she winged over them. Her mirth over their reaction was cut short when she confirmed what they were. Unless the invaders had somehow secured or fabricated thousands of sets of equipment to maintain their guise, the teeming Humans below were indeed Imperial Knights. Cold fury rose within Rerixixthrious. The Empirehad betrayed her? After she had so graciously allowed them to exist in her domain? This wouldnt do. An example would need to be made. She ascended, leaving the Imperial Army behind. They would probably take days to make it out of the jungle. In that time, she would pillage their cities and raze them to the ground. These prideful invaders would return to the ruins of their Empire. After that, the Humans would never consider turning on her again.
Ludmila found Ilyshnish awaiting her at the base of the hill. The Frost Dragon cast a glowing turquoise eye in her direction as she approached. Her companions anxiety could be felt clearly through their bond, lending to her a detached sense of draconic worry. A part of Ludmila wanted to reassure her, but, at the same time, she could offer no guarantees of success or safety. Did she come from where you said she was lairing? A few kilometres from there. Considering the most recent thing that happened to her, it must have felt much safer to walk. then why did she suddenly decide to fly? I have no idea. Perhaps she will be so kind as to answer you if you ask. Ilyshnishs sarcastic response brought a smile to Ludmilas lips. She was scared, but there was still plenty of fight in her. Oh, by the way Ludmila reached into an Infinite Haversack. Ilyshnishs tail twitched. Is that a saddle?! At some point, I realised the tack on the Soul Eater that Lord Cocytus lent me was a magic item. I went over to the fortress to pick it up after our fight with that Dragon Lord. She had never seen the Frost Dragon give her a dirty look before, but there was a first time for everything. It should help you manoeuvre, shouldnt it? Youve been restricting your movements when were together. I dont want you to get hurt because we havent been using the proper equipment. Ilyshnish thoroughly scowled at the saddle before letting out a frosty sigh. It didnt sit well on her at all, at least until the magic item adjusted itself. Are you experiencing any discomfort? My father would have some very choice words for me if he had lived to see this. Ludmila vaulted onto the saddle, placing her feet in the stirrups. At least for her, it was immeasurably easier to stay securely seated. Ilyshnish shifted her shoulders experimentally before walking over to scale a nearby tree. Ludmila leaned forward to balance herself. The legends never portrayed Dragons climbing trees. Though there is no notable mention of them in your legends, I think Humans underestimate how huge trees can be. I must have found two dozen Green Dragons perched in the branches around the jungle. Where have you been keeping all these dead Dragons? I havent. Norford is just over the mountains so I just drop them off at Zu Chirus stand when my bags get full. What does he do with them? After having the local industries process them into materials, he holds onto everything but the fleshy bits since we cant keep them fresh. He said something about it being better to bring the rest back to the Sorcerous Kingdom. She didnt know whether Zu Chirus claim was true or not, but Ilyshnish appeared to fully trust the Quagoa on matters of trade. Considering what went into earning a Frost Dragons trust, she couldnt imagine what had gone on between them. Perhaps it was because the Quagoa had long been tributaries of the Frost Dragons and their races were accustomed to one another. They entered the canopy layer, where Ilyshnish continued making her way up until she could cautiously poke her head out from between the highest branches. Oh, shes already here. Conceal yourself so we can sneak into the air unnoticed. Can we intercept her before she attacks the Imperial Army? Im not certain. Losses are unavoidable unless we preemptively attack her, which would cause us to lose our current advantage. If she attacks the army, immediate obliteration is unlikely C shed probably kill a few hundred before stopping to gloat over the rest until shes satisfied. is that a Green Dragon thing? Its more of a general Dragon thing. Dealing with every little mortal that crosses us would be absurd C establishing dominance through a few highly visible acts is more efficient. Im sure youve already come to realise this but most races around here fall in line with little fuss once insurmountable gaps in power are made clear. Humans are for some reason slow to wake up when reality comes calling, so more elaborate displays are required to get ones point across. Ilyshnish rose on silent wings as they ascended to a position a few hundred metres above the Viridian Dragon Lord. Cries of panic rose from the jungle floor as the Imperial Army shattered under the effects of dragonfear. Ludmila watched worriedly as Ilyshnish manoeuvred to line herself up for an attack against the Ancient Green Dragon, expecting the imminent death of thousands of Imperial Knights. They followed her through another turn and, just as Ilyshnish settled overhead, the Dragon Lord ascended and veered to the southwest. was she supposed to do that? N-no? She didnt even make any dramatic declarations! Ilyshnish picked up her pace as their target sped along with no sign of altering her course. She maintained her distance as Ludmila tried to figure out what was going on. Why didnt she attack the Imperial Army? Is she trying to destroy the supplies we left at the previous camps? Its possible. Green Dragons prefer employing manipulation and coercion to make things go their way and they generally enjoy the sense of superiority gained when they feel that theyre in control. Terror, anxiety and desperation are flavours that they prefer. I can only wonder how Frost Dragons differ. You should already have some idea of it. We prefer to ambush our prey; this also goes for our adversaries. For lack of a better description, we pounce. On the ground, at any rate. I guess its swooping when were in the air and well also pop up under or near our targets when attacking from below. Reactions of shock and sudden terror are things that we naturally have an appreciation for C a confirmation of success if you will. But that at least makes sense. Green Dragon behaviour is a mystery to me. This is because we are similar, yes? Were both hunters and so we see many things the same way. If theres a Human who malevolently plots and schemes an unhealthy amount Im sure theyll appreciate many of the same things that Green Dragons do. Their stealthy pursuit continued and the Viridian Dragon Lord did not stop to destroy the Imperial Army depots left behind for their two-day sweep. Nor did she change her course. As time passed and they crossed the mountains rising along the southern edge of the jungle, Ludmila realised that her worst fears were coming to pass. The Viridian Dragon Lord was attacking the Empire. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Why is she headed for Oberislein? There is a line of towns along the imperial highway leading to Enz. Because Green Dragons are convoluted in their thinking. Shes probably thinking something silly like how Enz is the closest, most obvious target so theres probably some trap waiting for her there. So shes going to Oestestadt because Enz might contain a trap. She can take her time with the three cities on the Golden Strand because they have a longer evacuation route. Maximum damage with minimum risk. Is there anything we can do to force her from her course? Attempting to force her to do anything will inform her of the difference in power between us. As Ilyshnish pointed out, their main advantage was the idea that they had hurt her before. Both Ludmila and Ilyshnish had a Ring of Nondetection equipped, which prevented their opponent from discerning their strength using direct methods. Deriving conclusions from mundane observations C such as how many warriors gauged their opponents by observing movements, crossing blades and assessing techniques C was still very much possible. If they made consistently weak attacks, the illusion that they were a significant threat would crumble and shatter. They were rapidly approaching the limits of their deception. The lights of Oestestadt appeared in the distance as they descended along the slopes of the southern ranges. Ludmila retrieved a longbow from her Infinite Haversack. How will that help? Im not sure if it will, but we have to dissuade her somehow. The strength and severity of a ranged attack are highly dependent on equipment, so direct assessments of strength wont be so straightforward. Do you have anything that can hurt her? Yes. At least I think they should. Alchemical arrows only have to hit; they dont have to penetrate to deliver their content. Ludmila reached into her pouch again, wondering how she could present herself as an unignorable threat. Green Dragons were immune to acid, Holy Water would be just as useless and the scales of an Ancient Dragon required highly-enchanted arrowheads to penetrate, ruling out roughly half of her inventory. She took two high-volume glass arrows filled with Alchemists Fire between her fingers. How close can we get? If shes preoccupied, we can probably land right on top of her like we did the other day. If nota hundred metres, maybe? The Viridian Dragon continued picking up speed as they closed in on the city. Ilyshnish adjusted to follow. Will you be able to keep up with her? At this angle, easily. In a sheer dive, she can end up fasteractually, what does this saddle do? Im not sure C Lord Cocytus didnt say anything about it. Since its a saddle, shouldnt it have a related enchantment? I dont feel anything differentI guess well find out when we find out. Well be over Oestestadt in about fifteen minutes at this rate; have you figured anything out? As long as you can keep up, we can wait until were closer to the city. There are a dozen Death Cavaliers patrolling around the walls that I can call into the fight. How will that be useful in any way? If she can sense how strong they are, she might associate them with the Death-series servitors used in the ambush. Shell be wary of getting too close to the ground if theyre waiting for her. After thatit was the left wing that we injured, yes? Thats right. You can see how sensitive she is to her injuries still. Ludmila examined the Dragon Lord ahead of them, unable to discern what Ilyshnish had pointed out. Even with all of their preparations and the extended battle, they had only managed to bring her health down by a fifth before she had withdrawn. Her Life Essence currently showed that she had recovered half of that. There was a clear discrepancy between the absolute condition of their target and how injured she still felt. Either fear of injury or delayed recovery was limiting her movements or the working condition of a living beings body was not accurately represented by the health indicated by Life Essence. Either way, it was something that they could exploit. Ill focus on attacking the same wing we damaged before. It will be good if we can slow her down, but stoking her fears and putting her on the defensive should be fine. I can appreciate the struggles of my prey, but you just enjoy tormenting everyone, dont you? Ludmila frowned at the thought. I cant say that I enjoy it, but, now that I think about it, my constant focus on problems and weaknesses might be interpreted as that. They closed within five minutes of Oestestadt. Ludmila issued a warning to the city garrison before calling out for the Death Cavaliers. The peal of bells washed over them as distant figures on the walls ran back and forth. Any distraction is better than none, I suppose That wasnt my intent, but how much closer do you think you can get? Fifty metres? It depends on how preoccupied she is with her attack C oh, shes levelling out and slowing down. Ludmila was pressed down slightly into her saddle as Ilyshnish adjusted her course. Did she notice us? No. Shes probably planning to make some sort of megalomaniacal statement before attacking them. FOOLS! You worms dare turn against me?! See? Lets sneak closer. Late as it was, the streets of Oestestadt were mostly empty. The windows of the wealthy lit up at the sound of the alarm. Faint screams started to rise from below as the Viridian Dragon Lords voice boomed over the city. I have graciously allowed your existence in my domain for a mere pittance, but you have repaid my benevolence with short-sighted treachery. The passing of generations has filled you with empty pride. Now, you shall choke on it! The Dragon Lord banked over the far wall and headed back towards the city centre. Ludmila stood in her stirrups, leaning forward as she drew her longbow against the massive Green Dragon below. Earlier in the day, as she watched the Imperial Air Service perform reconnaissance for the army and mark out targets, Ludmila realised that she did have something that would simplify aerial archery. She waited for her target to straighten her course again. Know fear and tremble in despair! Curse your mindless greed as you gasp out your lastC A draconic shriek echoed over Oestestadt as the middle of the Viridian Dragon Lords left wing burst into flame. Ludmilas second Sounding Shot shattered, splattering Alchemists Fire over the leathery membrane, adding fuel to the blaze. The Ancient Green ascended, crossing right in front of them. Ilyshnish released a stream of frozen breath into the base of the flaming wing. Ludmila grabbed the pommel of her saddle and tightened her legs as the Frost Dragon dove away in the opposite direction. Hmmit has occurred to me how bad other Dragons might be at fighting. What do you mean? This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Ilyshnish winged over the nearest wall, dipping low to the ground as she banked to follow it. Cheers from the Imperial Knights manning the walls trailed in their wake. I wish they wouldnt do that. Theyre giving away my position The cheers stopped as Ludmila informed the citys defenders. Ilyshnish swept around the fortifications along the river, rising from behind the garrison keep. Their draconic adversary circled warily over the city but seemed to have lost them. The Dragon Lords head went back and forth in her search of her ambusher. Anyway, she fights instinctively. Something happens and she reacts without thinking. Since Green Dragons are notorious schemers I thought there would be more to it than that, but it doesnt seem to be the case. When you startled her, her first reaction was to get to a presumably safer altitude. It was so predictable that I could precisely hit her wing with my breath. Frost Dragons dont do the same thing? I think we all do when were younger C that part cant be helped. Frost Dragons are weak compared to most other Dragon species, however: Even as Adults we have a larger number of competitors that we cant easily overpower through strength alone. Due to my bardic pursuits, the training under Master Tian and working for the Adventurer Guild, I would dare say that Ive become a far more capable combatant than Dragons who simply rely on raw power to achieve their goals. Ilyshnish levelled out and banked towards the Viridian Dragon Lord. Though the ambush had thoroughly startled her, Ludmilas Life Essence indicated that, despite their visually-impressive attack, she had not taken any significant damage. Still Does that mean you can beat her? Hardly. Power is power, after all. Shes so powerful that I wouldnt stand a chance in a direct confrontation. We may be able to C as you say C pester her to death, however. If that was the case, they would first need to get her away from the vulnerable settlements lest the Dragon Lord lash out at them in a fit of rage. Ludmila nocked a lightning arrow, leaning forward to line up another attack. They were twice the distance as before, but a hundred metres was still relatively close. As soon as the arrow left her bowstring, however, the Dragon Lord swerved. Ilyshnish ascended as a snarl rose from below. what was that? Blindsight. You and I can conceal ourselves, but your arrow cannot. Now that shes looking out for attacks, it wont be so easy for you to land them. The Dragon Lord banked westward. Her flight speed had noticeably slowed, but it was still terribly fast. They had also probably reinforced her fear of crippling injuries, which was something to be thankful for. Ilyshnish continued to shadow her and the Death Cavaliers followed their quarry from below. A trickle of worry coursed through Ludmila as they rapidly closed on a village along the highway. She turned her attention to the Undead cavalry. Make sure that the chain youre carrying is clearly visible C herd her away from the road if you can. The Death Cavaliers spread out, displaying the heavy chains of Oestestadts city gates between them. Ludmilas weight shifted as Ilyshnish mirrored the Dragon Lords reaction, ascending slightly as their course settled over the churning waters of the River Islein. Its beginning to frighten me how you can reliably manipulate your enemies like that. Well, luckily for us Ive always been that way. As they sped high over the valley, Ludmila occasionally sent an arrow toward their adversary. Her frustration rose as her attacks were continually evaded. Those arrows take just over a second to reach her. How can something so huge dodge so easily? Im not sure why youd question that. Shes an Ancient Dragon. I think I know why Brynhild has Martial Arts that track her target now She has what?! Have you no pride? The Viridian Dragon Lords voice rolled out into the night. To be in league with these puny Undead. To have that thing riding upon you! No true Dragon Lord would submit themselves to such disparaging treatment! Youre a Dragon Lord? I dont know why people have been calling me that recently Below them, the Ancient Green scoffed. No answer? Well, I suppose it is not a slaves place to speak. Then I shall address your mistress. Who are you? A Vampire Lord? A Shade? Corpus of the Abyss has no business being here. How do you know about Corpus of the Abyss? Whatwhat are you doing? Just speaking with her is dangerous! Ilyshnishs worried thoughts were accompanied by a slight ascent, putting more distance between herself and their opponent. Its an opportunity to gather information. She assumes that were from Corpus of the Abyss because of all of the powerful Undead accompanying us, but that organisation is not actually something we know much about. What do you take me for? The Dragon Lords sneer filled her voice, Do not mistake me for one of those teeming mortals who squirm in their puny hovels, ignorant of the world beyond. I know that you are far from where you should be; far from any of your centres of power in the frozen tundras of the south. Since you do not appear to have the strength to decisively confront me, I suggest that you leave and never return to my domain. There is nothing here for you but savage tribes and even more savage Humans. As the Viridian Dragon Lord spoke, Ludmila gauged her with her Skill. Oily darkness filled her senses: a disgusting sensation that she could nearly taste, growing thicker with every sentence. Sickening revulsion beyond anything she had ever experienced filled her being. Whether or not she spoke truly, this Green Dragon would forever exist as a reviled foe of the Sorcerer King. I do not answer to Dragon Lords, Ludmila told her. By His Majestys Will, the chains that you have lashed upon these lands shall be broken. Hohso the little mistress has a master of her own? Who might His Majesty be? His hallowed name is not fit for your vile tongue. Lively words for a talking corpse! The Dragon vanished. Ilyshnish pitched forward into a dive. Her alarm flooded Ludmilas mind. Invulnerable Fortress! Her Defensive Art activated, but it wasnt enough to stop the attack. Massive claws slashed open her back, sweeping her off of her saddle in a spray of blood and the pungent odour of aqua regia. Mistress! Dont come after me! Fireball! As Ludmila tumbled towards the trees below, a sphere of flame streaked through the air in front of Ilyshnish. Fireball! The Frost Dragon manoeuvred in a wild dance as the Ancient Green pursued her, unleashing spells along the way. After falling for a dozen seconds amidst torn pieces of her spine, ribs and organs, Ludmila activated her Frostburn Phoenix Hairpin, steadying herself and slowing her descent. She pulled a shortbow out of her Infinite Haversack. Ive levelled out beyond her Blindsight range and Im concealed. Are you alright? I told you just speaking with her is dangerous! She might have had something interesting to say, but shes been trying to figure out how to fight us at the same time. When she disappearedshe must have silently cast something like Dimension Move. Mages usually use it to get away, but she used it to get behind us. Another Fireball hurtled across the night sky, followed by the searing lines of a Scorching Ray spell. Im sure she silently cast some enchantments on herself while you were speaking, as well. This just got a lot harderat least these fire spells shes using need to be aimed. Can you reverse your positions? Im trying! Shes slower than I am because of her injuries, but every time I evade one of her spells, I lose speed. Shes aiming them purposefully so I cant do anything to outmanoeuvre her. Actuallyshouldnt this fire resistance ring cover most of the damage? Keep dodging. Why? If you can stay ahead of her, keep dodging. She doesnt know you have fire resistance and, if you keep flying erratically, she cant predict where youll be for another Dimension Move. It seems like her only option is to slow you down with spells. If we can run her out of mana, we wont have to worry about her magic. Ludmila flew west after them, but the flight effect from her magic item was nowhere near close to the same speed as the two Dragons. She sighed as she was forced to powerlessly watch her companion evade the attacks of the Dragon Lord. To her surprise, Ilyshnish started to come back her way after a few minutes. What happened? She turned me around! I was hoping to drag her over to Thingvellir Thats C wait, what did you say? I was hoping to drag her over to the Frost Giants? These stupid Green Dragons and their stupid thinking! Woah! The Frost Dragon dipped as another Fireball streaked between her wings. Ludmila looked around with a furrow on her brow. Further to the west, the icy peaks of the Azerlisia Mountains loomed. Below was an expanse of forested foothills. Ilyshnish, how high above the ground are you? Right now? About six thousand metres. Ive been trying to pull ahead by gaining altitude, but she keeps forcing me back down. Drop to a thousand. Ilyshnish folded her wings, entering into a spiralling dive towards the forests below. The Dragon Lord dove after her and Ludmila descended as well. Less than two minutes later, the Frost Dragon and her pursuer levelled out again. Fly straight. Er A sphere of flame blossomed in the night sky as a Fireball struck Ilyshnish. Ow! Some of that got through! Shes faster than me after that dive, too! Hiiiieeee! Why are her teeth so big? Did I sacrifice all of my altitude just so she could reach my tail?! Uwah! She just went for it again! No, I had you come down because Lord Mare once mentioned that Lady Auras effective direct fire range is around two kilometres. A streak of light flashed out of the forests below, piercing through the Viridian Dragon Lord. The invader plummeted from the sky without a sound. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 32 Chapter 32 How are you doing? As fine as a Frost Dragon could be after being hit by a Fireball, I suppose Despite Ilyshnishs grumbling, Ludmila couldnt find any sign of injury on her companion. There were no chips, cracks or scorch marks over her body. It occurred to her that the Frost Dragon always maintained a perfect appearance regardless of whether she was a Dragon, Human or anything else. Her scales of bluish-white shimmered like polished moonstones while her teeth and claws were impeccably clean and unmarred. Even her wings always seemed to be arranged just right in whatever configuration they were in. The Bards in the Adventurer Guild and those who entertained the citizens in both the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Baharuth Empire did always endeavour to maintain an immaculate and eye-catching appearance, but Ludmila had no idea how a ten-metre-long Dragon could groom herself so meticulously. After Ilyshnish came over to pick Ludmila back up, they backtracked along the Frost Dragons flight path until they came across a line of broken trees. Ilyshnish circled the area twice before alighting in the freshly-created clearing. At the end of the snapped trunks and crushed undergrowth was Lady Aura. Hey, hey! The Dark Elf Ranger smiled brightly. Good Evening, Lady Aura, Ludmila couldnt help but smile in response to her energetic greeting. Cya around, was it? Tehehe Ilyshnish looked over Ludmilas shoulder. Where did the Dragon Lord go? The Frost Dragon asked. Over there, Lady Aura jerked a thumb over her shoulder. Ludmila leaned to the side and Ilyshnish stretched her neck high as they looked behind Lady Aura. Arranged neatly behind her were a variety of Dragon-derived goods. Th-thats not a Dragon, Ilyshnish said. Its a skinned Dragon, Lady Aura replied. Hiiiieeee!!!! Ilyshnish ducked behind Ludmila. She scrunched herself up to reduce her profile, folding her wings tightly against her back. Thats a bit beyond skinned, Ludmila noted. Hah? What are you talking about? When you skin something, you get materials C its common sense! Its barely been five minutes I got it all done four minutes ago, Lady Aura puffed out her chest proudly. Ludmila eyed the bones, meat, organs, claws and teeth arranged over the space. Viridian scales piled as high as Lady Aura lay along a neatly-folded hide. It took Ludmila about four minutes to properly field dress a deer, which she thought was respectably quick. She couldnt imagine how anyone could so thoroughly dismantle a twenty-eight-metre-long Ancient Green Dragon in less than one minute. Say, Lady Aura walked around Ludmila as she looked up at Ilyshnish, isnt she wearing Ilyshnish scuttled sideways, keeping Ludmila between them. Her fearful eyes stayed fixed on the bloody knife in Lady Auras hand. Dame Verilyn, Ludmila said, youre being rude. Rude?! Ilyshnish squeaked, If I drop my guard, Ill be turned into materials in a heartbeat! That leather armour shes wearing is dragonscale, you knowshe has a red outfit and now she can make a green one. Who knows when shell decide she wants a white one! Being on your guard doesnt matter, Lady Aura told her. Id skin ya all the same. Hiiiieeee!!!! Ilyshnish took on her Human appearance and clung fearfully to Ludmila from behind. Ludmila frowned as her now-scaleless companion pressed against her back: why did she have to have such an outrageous body? Lady Shalltear was entirely right about insisting on the Snow Elf appearance. Shes not going to skin you, Ludmila said. Isnt that right, Lady Aura? Of course not! Lady Aura pulled out a handkerchief and started wiping her blade clean. Youre one of Shalltears. You dont see me running around skinning Vampire Brides, do you? The Dark Elf Ranger raised the blood-soaked cloth and narrowed an eye at it, sticking out her lower lip. Ludmila reached into her Infinite Haversack, producing a Troopers Towel. Would you like one of these, my lady? Wuzzat? A magic item that I purchased recently. It can be used to cast a Clean spell three times per day. Lady Aura took the Troopers Towel in hand. She frowned in concentration for a moment before its magic washed over her, leaving everything in her possession spotless. OohI dont have anything like this. Is it really okay to have it? Theyre quite convenient, so I bought several sets of them, Ludmila pulled out more of the magic items. Please take these for your household. Make sure Lord Mare carries a few as well: we get quite dirty doing things together in Wardens Vale and Im sure he ends up that way wherever he goes. One by one, the towels disappeared into Lady Auras inventory. The young Dark Elf pursed her lips with a thoughtful look, then turned around to pick something up. Here, she held out a two-metre-long dragon horn. Maybe you can turn this into something. You need to upgrade that bow especially: its not powerful enough to land accurate attacks at a distance. Ithank you, my lady, Ludmila received the incalculably valuable material in her hands. Ill see what can be done about that. Out of curiosity: have you been waiting here all this time? Not here here, but Ive been around. Demiurge said that something like this would be the most likely outcome, but I was wondering when youd catch on. That dummy said you might become all stubborn again and get eaten. Wait, Ilyshnish poked her head over Ludmilas shoulder, so you knew this would happen even before we started fighting? Not until recently, Ludmila replied. But I had a hunch. Lord Cocytus cheated a bit, I think C the saddle that came with the Soul Eater was a big hint. Un! Lady Aura grinned, Hunches are the best C it works because it does! Just follow your feelings; you can think about what you did later. That makes sense, Ilyshnish agreed. Thinking makes you dumb. It did, to a degree. One could overthink themselves to their doom, just as the Viridian Dragon Lord had. Imperial society was mired by convoluted and harmful machinations, as well. Analysing things after the fact was all well and good, but, as Lady Shalltear and Lady Aura noted, trusting her intuition more often than not resulted in favourable outcomes. Ludmila had invested the vast majority of her time learning about the Empire and experiencing what it was like. This enabled her to act with surprising effectiveness as she felt her way through her duties. With this being the case, what she required was the expertise to ensure that her intuition led her in the right direction. Aaanyway, Lady Aura said. You still have a job to do. Those Humans are probably panicking like crazy right now. Yes, my lady. Also Yes, my lady? Her wearing that saddle as a Human makes you two look like perverts.
A Gnoll arrow thunked into the fallen log by Rangobarts head. The spray of splinters it sent into the air was stopped by his Protection From Arrows spell, but he still ducked instinctively. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. How long are we stuck in this hole for? He muttered. For as long as were ordered to, Commander Enz said. Its still pitch-black out, anyway. As a measure against being spotted through the canopy, the soldiers of the Second Legion were prohibited from lighting fires and instructed to minimise any magical lighting. They were to entrench themselves, camouflage their positions and conserve their fighting strength until conditions more amenable for Human operations were available. Rangobart agreed that it was a prudent course of action, but it didnt make being attacked in the dark feel any better. Despite heading for cover in an orderly fashion when the Viridian Dragon Lords appearance had been reported, chaos broke loose when the entire army group was hit by dragonfear. Thousands of men were turned into a screaming, fleeing mass in a single flyover by the Viridian Terror. How could anyone fight such a ridiculous adversary? After things had settled down, Rangobart found himself in a trench excavated under a fallen tree by a Transmuter from the Engineer Corps. Five dozen men from a jumble of units joined them over the next few minutes C most notably Commander Enz. Aside from the Engineer, Rangobart was the only other Wizard present. There was also a Cleric from the First Divisions First Company, who spent most of his time staring across the trench at the Death Priest who had hopped in with them sometime during the initial commotion. Not long after that, they found that the Demihuman tribes had taken advantage of the situation to move into the area. Now, they were laying siege to their positions. Fortunately, most of the scattered groups had a Commander or Captain with them, so communicating back and forth between their hiding places provided a measure of collective assurance and awareness. Unfortunately, it had started to rain, turning their positions into waterlogged holes. How are we for mana? Commander Enz asked. The Death Priest gave the Commander a thumbs-up. The Cleric sighed and nodded. Lets see if we can find whoever sent that arrow over. Four Wraiths appeared before them, followed by an Archangel Flame. Several of the men shook their heads wordlessly at the sight. War made for some ridiculous tales. The Archangel Flame flew out of the trench first, wreathed in radiant light. Rather than searching for something to attack, it was sent weaving around over the undergrowth. Arrows flew up to greet it, most of them incapable of penetrating the Angels damage reduction. One of them stuck. The Commander nodded. Go. Hugging the jungle floor, the four Wraiths soundlessly disappeared into the night. Startled yips sounded in the air. A few minutes later, the sounds of nearby fighting diminished. The Cleric and the Death Priest sat down again. How many did we get? Someone asked. The Death Priest held up three fingers. Heads nodded around the trench. At first, they had tried using the Death-series servitors to clear away the Demihumans suppressing their positions. The idea fell flat on its face for reasons similar to why the Death Knights and Death Warriors couldnt just be sent to rampage all around The Blister without support. They were too slow in the jungle terrain and they couldnt detect the Gnolls hiding everywhere. To make things worse, the range of Darkvision was limited and only scouts with natural Darkvision enjoyed any advantage. That meant the Gnolls, despite their relative weakness, outclassed the Death-series servitors in their current environment. After all of the Zombies that they had accumulated were destroyed and two Death Knights came back looking like giant hedgehogs made out of Gnoll arrows, the General called off any further attempts to forcefully clear away their Demihuman opponents. Thirty minutes after that, someone reported limited success using summons. Some retaliation was better than sitting around impotently with arrows landing all around them, so a strange battle had since ensued between the Demihuman forces and the Imperial Armys expendable conjured attackers. Rangobart made a note to himself about learning a few Conjuration-school spells just in case he ever found himself in a similar situation. Assuming he survived. As a new War Wizard, his training so far focused on the essentials: defensive enchantments, crowd control and damaging spells of different energy types to be used as the situation demanded. That being said, he only had the barest of the basics so far and it would take him years to learn all of the spells required of a company War Wizard. He turned his head up to stare wearily at the canopy. Was the sky getting lighter? Checking his watch for probably the eighth time since holing up, he found it to be three-and-a-half hours past midnight. Just over three hours after the Dragon Lord had emerged from her lair. When the Dragon unexpectedly left without laying waste to the Second Legion, the air wing had flown off in pursuit. As Wing Commander Burke had noted at the first meeting in Enz, however, she was far faster than they were. The last report had her disappearing to the southwest. There was no sign of Lady Zahradnik or her Frost Dragon and mana spent keeping track of a fight that they couldnt influence was mana that couldnt be used in their own battle. The man to his right yawned. To his left, Commander Enz stirred. Get ready to move, he told them. We have orders, sir? Rangobart asked. Yeah, the Commander nodded. Increase the lighting. Get some fires going C Im sick of standing in a puddle. All across the trench, the men moved. Most looked glad to be doing something other than sitting miserably in the rain. As the space lit up, Commander Enz seemed to engage in some silent conversation. His hands made the accompanying gestures, boots squishing in the mud as he paced back and forth. The men huddled around the fires as the minutes passed. At long last, the Commander broke his silence. Its done. Its doneyou mean the Dragons gone? Yeah, she went down somewhere around Oestestadt. Faces brightened and excited chatter rose. The Commander held up his hand for silence. First things first. There are two Captains, about a hundred soldiers, and a Death Knight holed up around two hundred metres to the west. Weve been slowly picking off the strongest Demis around us with summons, so coming out of our holes to form up shouldnt be too bad. How many shields we got? One of the Sergeants asked. About two squads worth between us. Well be pretty thin at the start, but the Death Knight and our Death Priest here will be pushing ahead. They probably wont catch much with how these Gnolls are, but they should buy plenty of time for us to get organised and pick up more men. They gathered up their loose things and made ready below the lip of the trench. Sounds of distant fighting filtered through the trees. One more set of summons, the Commander said. Have them fan out ahead of us. The Death Priest and the Death Knight on the other side will come out after that, then the heavy infantry will move to cover the way out. Keep your heads down until weve reorganised ourselves. Rangobart refreshed his defensive enchantments as the fresh summons went over the top. Rustling and the sound of Gnolls being disturbed in the undergrowth came from nearby. The Death Priest hopped out of the trench, extending its wicked flail. Mass Inflict Wounds. Piercing shrieks issued from the unseen Demihumans. The heavy infantry came out with shields raised, covering the top of the ramp leading out of the trench. An arrow bounced off one of the mens pauldrons. Gnolls on the flank! Commander Enz called from below, The fronts tied up; cover our rear! The spearmen hefted their shields and repositioned themselves. Rangobart scrambled out as the trench emptied of soldiers, his body bent low over the ground. Ahead, he could see where the men were forming up. From behind the small shield wall, Rangers were already exchanging arrows with Gnolls in the rear that Rangobart couldnt see. Were all here! Advance northwest three hundred metres C we have another group holed up there. Light up these trees! A nearby Ranger pulled a flight arrow from his quiver, holding it out towards him. Rangobart reached into one of his belt pouches for a pinch of ruby dust. Continual Light. Rangobart squinted as the arrow flared brightly. The Ranger loosed it up into a nearby trunk. More enchanted arrows from different Rangers planted themselves high into the trees along the way, effectively eliminating the Gnolls night advantage. Soldiers streamed out from their hiding places to join the advancing formation as they came close. Their ranks grew as they picked up the disparate groups in the area. With their growing ranks came a sense of stability as the Gnolls harassment grew increasingly ineffective. Another large group with a Death Knight and two Death Warriors eventually joined them. The Commander stopped as they reordered their formations. Still kicking, Roberbad? A voice came from over his shoulder. Clean, too. He turned to find Captain Germund grinning at him, face and armour smeared with mud. Several of the Fifth Companys Sergeants were with the Captain, barking out orders as they sorted out their makeshift squads. We had an Engineer with us, sir, Rangobart replied. Must have been nice. We had to hide between the roots of a tree. Demis tried to drive us from our position four or five times. An arrow stopped a few centimetres in front of Rangobarts face. He blinked as it fell to the mud. Damn things are getting too smart, Harlow spat as he raised his shield in the direction of the hidden sniper. Theyre aiming for the Wizards now. Its hard to tell the Clerics apart from the heavy infantry, but your dresses stick out like nothing else. Ran into a Gnoll using Martial Arts and that fancy magic didnt do jack shit for the mage with us. Rangobart eyed the huge arrow on the ground as he edged closer to the infantry ranks. Another arrow flew in from the darkness, glancing off of Captain Germunds vambrace. Things are better now, the Captain said, but this is still chaos. There must be a Gnoll behind every third tree. What are our orders, Commander? Were going to advance on the hill with the others, Commander Enz said. The General wants our encampment back. We need to recuperate and figure out what our next move is now that the Dragon Lord is gone. Within five minutes, they advanced north towards the distant lights of their abandoned camp. Curiously, they didnt encounter any resistance at all. When they approached the perimeter of the camp, it became clear why that was. What in the bloody hell Harlow breathed. Rangobart squeezed his eyes open and shut several times. Dead Gnolls were strewn everywhere, creating a grisly scene over the hillside. Rivulets of blood trickled down the trail leading through the rows of tents. Was it the Death Warriors? Rangobart frowned. Our Death Warriors are still with us, the Commander said, and it looks like were the first ones here. Along the base of the hill, he could see other groups of Imperial Knights similarly coming to a confused stop. The scenery changed little as they scaled the trail. Demihuman corpses littered the lanes and spaces between the tents. Considering the lack of carnage characteristic of Death Warriors and the fact that no Zombies indicating the work of Death Knights were present, Rangobart was at a loss as to what had happened. Most had simply been sliced or stabbed with unsettling precision. Near the headquarters on the highest ridge of the hill, they found the first sign of life. Frowning into her tent with hands on her hips was Baroness Zahradnik. The frown vanished and the silver trim of her pure white armour gleamed as she turned to face them. Good evening, Commander Enz. Good evening, Lady Zahradnikdo you know what happened here? When I returned, she replied, I found Gnolls all over the camp. So these dead Gnollsyou did this? As youve already demonstrated the ability to take this hill with the Death-series servitors, I thought it better to make sure that they didnt run off with your supplies. You have my apologies if I overstepped myself. Rangobart turned in place, eyeing the dead Demihumans lying everywhere. If the entire hill was like this, then the Baroness had slain hundreds, if not thousands of them. I still cant figure out where some of my things went, Lady Zahradnik muttered. Please inform General Kabein that Ive returned in case he needs me for anything C Ill be working on some reports in my tent. Empire in Chains: Act 4, Chapter 33 Chapter 33 The world could be a harsh place, but it at least made sense most of the time. Now was not one of those times. Now Irweth sniffed at the air, sensitive for any signs of pursuit. While the invaders were slow, there were many and her people were inevitably being driven into a corner. Her spotted fur went flat as bitterness filled her. Why was it that Humans and Undead could fight together while the tribes whose survival depended on defending their jungle could not? Even with the threat bearing down on their homes, threatening them with annihilation, she couldnt bring the races together to drive out the invaders. The Trolls and Ogres were confident in their strength and resilience, content to let the invaders come to them. The Troglodytes couldnt understand what was going on. The Dragons were too suspicious of everything and wouldnt allow those under their control to band together with anyone else: even news that their siblings were being slaughtered was some convoluted ruse in their minds. All that she had managed to gather were the Gnoll tribes and the Goblins running amok in the chaos. After the first day of organised fighting, she felt confident that the situation would quickly become untenable for the Humans. Though the reasons were unknown, the fact that the powerful Undead appeared to be tied to them in some way was encouraging. If the Humans left, then the Undead might leave, as well. When the Humans next advanced, they did so as a massive horde that focused on crushing all of the tribes and Dragons that had stubbornly refused to band together to repel them. Irweth felt no satisfaction in witnessing their demise: only a sense of waste. In a situation where all were in peril, the loss of fighting strength would exact its toll on all who remained. Things started looking up when the Viridian Dragon Lord finally appeared and scattered the Humans into the jungle. She wasnt sure where the Dragon had disappeared to afterwards, but Irweth took advantage of the opportunity to hasten the Humans retreat. Several hours later, however, the fortunes of war were reversed again. All at once, the Humans and Undead came out from their holes and reorganised themselves. It didnt take long for Irweth to realise why. A Human Lord had fallen upon the hill camp that they had once occupied: a female far more powerful than the male Human Lords who had been leading their tribes through the jungle. Initially, Irweth didnt know what they were dealing with for she appeared absent of strength. As far as they knew, Human Lords were not female like Gnoll Alphas. The Viridian Dragon Lord occasionally spoke of Humans as ants, so maybe the female was something like a Human Matriarch or a Human Queen. Regardless of what she was, the Human Lords power was made clear through her actions; her wrath, terrible to behold. Those who challenged her simply died. Arrows could not reach her so a confusing melee ensued. She went up and down the hill like an enraged Raptor who had discovered rats in her nest, leaving piles of dead Gnolls in her wake. The terrain that hampered most of the Humans did not impede her and she showed no signs of tiring. Belatedly, Irweth realised that the Human Lord was going after anyone visibly carrying the Humans things so Irweth told her people to drop them and flee. Those who stubbornly held onto them were hunted down. To their great relief, she did not give chase to the rest. For the next two days, the Humans remained at the hill, cleaning up their camp, resting and fortifying their position. When they stirred again, they proceeded with a confidence suggesting that they no longer feared an attack from the Viridian Dragon Lord. Worries over the Dragon Lords fate and what it meant plagued Irweth, but her worries did not help with what came. A long, bitter fight ensued and the Gnolls losses gradually took their toll. The Undead were the main problem: despite their inability to catch the Gnolls, their tireless nature wore their quarry down. Rest was impossible and exhaustion weighed heavily on everyone once the Undead stopped adhering to the Humans habit of being active during the day. Human hunters took turns guiding them through the jungles in pursuit of their prey. How could they fight better? Was there anything they could do to improve their situation? Countless questions filled Irweths weary mind. The answer, of course, was that the world was never so kind. Whatever was, was. Wishing and wanting changed nothing. The powerless were at the mercy of those with power. Those who had no one to rely on could only struggle to survive. Without the strength of the Viridian Dragon Lord, they would be ground to dust by their evil adversaries. She wasnt even sure if they could flee. The Humans territories surrounded them and there were likely more Undead waiting. No C even a chance was better than nothing. Irweth went to inform the other leaders of her decision. She caught a whiff of something unfamiliar and her head snapped to the side. Standing not ten metres away was a strange-smelling Gnoll with a nick on her right ear and a scar running down her cheek. Irweth snarled at the unexpected intruder, nocking an arrow to her bowstring. Greetings, sister, the stranger said. I mean you no harm. Hackles raised, Irweth narrowed her eyes. Her ears swivelled about, keen for signs of further intrusion. My sisters are all dead, she said. Even if the dead could return to life, you cannot claim to be one of them. We are not of the same litter, the strange Gnoll agreed. Nor are we of the same pack or even the same forest. But we are both Gnolls and, beyond that, there is something else that we share: an enemy. The Empire? Not the Empire, but their masters. The same masters who brought the Undead that are destroying the balance. The Sorcerous Kingdom. A low, vehement growl filled the air at the last. It was a name she had never heard before. If the Sorcerous Kingdom was where the powerful Undead had come from, however, it was surely a desolate wasteland filled with evil and suffering. A kingdom of darkness. War comes, sister, the stranger said. A war that will make the one you waged for your home seem like play-fighting between pups. A war for our world. The Sorcerous Kingdom has only recently revealed itself; only begun to cast its evil shadow. Other evils rise alongside it and in those shadows teem all the horrors that will be visited against what is good and right. We still have time to prepare C we must prepare. As one who has seen the ruin that they bring, you understand this, yes? Understanding is nothing, Irweth snorted. Knowledge is nothing. There is nothing we can do, nowhere we canCno, how did you get here? Who are you? The strange Gnoll seemed to realise that she had not named herself. She nodded her head with her introduction. Ysvrith, she said. Ysvrith, Matriarch of the Ember Wood. I would have you join us, sister. Whatwhat about my tribe? A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. That goes without saying, Ysvriths teeth flashed in the firelight as she grinned. For what is a Gnoll without her pack? Gather all that you can; gather the other races who will follow you. Tell them to come to the entrance to the Dragons lair overlooking the lake. I will wait for you there. With that, Ysvrith turned and disappeared into the undergrowth. Irweth stepped forward absently, eventually breaking into a run. She sprinted forward on all fours, silently making her way through the ferns and bushes. Could Ysvrith be believed? Irweth smelled no deceit. She also did not doubt that the stranger was a Matriarch. Her strength was far beyond that of Irweths old Matriarch C perhaps exceeding the Undead that were being sent against them. Irweth still did not know where Ysvrith had come from or how she had come to their jungle, but the stranger appeared to understand the threat that faced them far better than she. She ran to the Gnolls harrying the Humans advance, ordering them to retreat to the meeting place. She sent runners to find all who could be found and convinced to join. For hours she ran and thousands of desperate families had gathered at the lake by the time she arrived at the Dragons lair. Ysvrith was standing at the entrance, which was absent of its usual Troglodytes. Her expression brightened at Irweths approach. I spoke to the Troglodytes, Ysvrith said. It took a while, but they understand what is going on nowI think? They are simple and require patience, Irweth said. What did you have them do? I sent them down to the Dragons lair to gather her treasures. why? Ysvrith tilted her head at the question, turning her gaze towards the clouded night sky. You know it too, yes? The Dragon Lord will not return. She no longer needs her hoard, but we can still make great use of it. Come, hmI dont believe youve mentioned your name? Irweth. Irweth. Tell your people to come with us, Irweth C the way to safety lies below. Deep in the bowels of the Dragon Lords lair, they came to the largest cavern with its steaming lake. Within was an island formed of treasure. Troglodytes teemed over it, snatching up gold and gems and other valuables to throw into fibrous sacks. Those who had filled theirs lined up to disappear into a hole hovering in the air. What is that? Irweth asked. Our way out, Ysvrith answered. A magical portal that will take us to a place far from here. It is there we begin our preparations for what will come. Tell your people to do as these Troglodytes do. Tell them to not be alarmed at what they see on the other side. There are many others there. This hoard; this tribute that you and your ancestors helped to build C it will help you pay for what you need. pay? Trade. One of many things you will learn. I was aware of this before, but there were still many other things that I was ignorant of. As your knowledge grows, you will come to understand the extent of the evil that has been visited upon us. The first Gnolls approached cautiously, stopping at the edge of the water to sniff the air. A few dipped the pads of their feet into the water before wading over to pick up the sacks left for them on the ground to use. Gems and ores were sometimes bartered between tribes for various things, but most of their value lay in how they appeased the Dragon Lord. Come, Ysvrith stepped forward. We should go on ahead. Our leader will be most pleased to see you. Leader? Are you not Matriarch of the Ember Wood? I am, Ysvriths mottled fur rippled in acknowledgement. I lead the Gnoll tribes, but there are many other races, yes? Whom I speak of is the one who has brought us together; a benefactor far more powerful than your Dragon Lord. The Gnoll Matriarch leapt over to the island and gestured for Irweth to follow. They went through the portal together and Irweth looked about in alarm as they entered unfamiliar surroundings. Her nose twitched and her ears swivelled at every sound. They had emerged in another wooded area near a cliff, but it was drastically different from the jungles of her home. There were more unfamiliar scents than familiar ones. The trees It took a moment for Irweth to realise that the cliff beside them was a tree. A tree that was massive beyond compare C many times larger than the greatest trees she knew. Yet, it was not just a single tree: they were in a forest of them. Above them, colossal platforms ringed the trunks. Broad wooden walkways spanned from platform to platform. Structures formed levels that rose into a canopy so high that clouds formed below it. What is this place? Irweth asked, Where are we? Far to the southeast, Ysvrith answered. Far from the evil of the Sorcerous Kingdom. We are in the sylvan realm of Arborea, where a thousand different races of the forest dwell. The place we build here will be a bastion of nature that stands tall against the plague of the Undead and their depraved associates who have turned against life itself. Irweth followed Ysvrith. She watched a group of unfamiliar Beastmen speak to the growing crowd of new arrivals as she and the Matriarch walked by. Races that looked like nothing she had ever seen before walked every which way to unknown destinations. Some had paws, some had claws while others had hooves or walked about on roots like an Alraune. Horns, hair, scales, and shells abounded. In the understory and the gargantuan boughs above, beings with wings of every sort traversed. There are so many here, Irweth said. Where will we stay? Surely the territory required for all these people is vast. Arborea is vast, Ysvrith replied. It is the great forest of the south that spans the continent from coast to coast. Even in my time here, I cannot comprehend its entirety. Both of our old homes combined are but a speck in comparison. Ysvrith led them to a wide walkway that spiralled its way up the nearest tree. They followed a line of Beastmen with heads like wild boars who were carrying eggs taken from the Dragons lair in their arms. Your existence here will be vastly different from what you experienced in your old home, Ysvrith told her. For evil has long taken root in that part of the world. Undead and Humans who worship an Undead god have constantly worked to destroy any tribes who dare to create something better for themselves. Here, that dark hand holds no influence. Here, we are free to build a future for our people. B-but where will we settle? Forgive me, Ysvrith, but this is overwhelming Be at ease, sister, Ysvrith replied with a smile in her voice. As I have said, things work differently here. It is not like the places that you and I are from where all one can rely on are kith and kin. Trade flows between all places, so, for the time being, you may use the treasure from the Dragons hoard to sustain yourselves until your people mark out their new territory. They reached one of the platforms that Irweth had seen from below, which must have been a hundred metres above the forest floor. Through the gaps in the canopy, the skies were brightening to the east, many hours before the sun should have risen. Even without the hot springs and steaming lakes of her jungle home, it felt the height of summer. The overcast skies had been replaced by a field of unfamiliar stars. Before you send your people afield to find new homes, however, Ysvrith said, it would be best to introduce yourself to our leader and convey your gratitude. Your leader is here? Irweth asked, Not in his territory? Lords often dwell in their territories, but they are just as often here. The reasons are simple enough to understand once you experience life in Arborea. As for our leader, he, too, must dwell where all of the other leaders may easily find him, yes? After a short while, they rounded the massive trunk to approach a huge building carved out of its side. A long, winding walkway went up to end in a grand platform in front of an ornate door. He is within, Ysvrith told her. Our leader is a being of great patience, wisdom and understanding, but show him no disrespect. O-of course, Irweths ear twitched in agreement. I would not dream of doing so. Beyond the door was a spacious room of some kind. With so many new things, Irweth grew uncomfortable with her lack of vocabulary. She could only think in terms of structures or dwellings or huts, but it all seemed woefully inadequate. Torches lined either wall and something like a hide had been laid out from the entrance, leading to a large seat that looked like it had been carved from a single block of basalt. Lounging upon that seat with one leg crossed over the other was a being that Irweth at first mistook for a tall male Human with long red hair. Then she noted the two horns protruding from his temples and a pair of bat-like wings folded behind his back. A scythe as black as obsidian leaned against the side of his pleasantly dark seat. They came to stand before him and Ysvrith lowered herself to a knee, bowing her head. A pair of eyes gazed out at them with a strange intensity that Irweth found difficult to describe as she followed the Matriarchs lead. Was he blind? Or did he see things that she could not? A new sister has joined us in our struggle, Ysvrith said, Lord Samael. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 I need to make double sure that all of the treasure that Ive earned here is scoured clean. Why are these Humans driven to sneeze and cough on everything in sight? Ludmila resisted the urge to roll her eyes as Ilyshnish fretted over the cleanliness of her earnings. While there wasnt anything inherently wrong with the desire for cleanliness, the Frost Dragons thoughts had a sense of immediacy to them despite her not only being able to cure herself with Spellsong but also wearing an item that bestowed immunity to disease. The Second Legions operations in The Blister ended far earlier than anticipated. With the fall of the Viridian Dragon Lord, resistance seemed to simply melt away. Troubled at the gap between their assessments of enemy strength and what they encountered in the jungle, General Kabein had most of the Second Legion withdraw to resume patrols of their jurisdiction. The last thing they needed was thousands of Gnolls crossing over the mountains and swarming into the surrounding areas wreaking havoc. On their way out of the jungle, every division seemingly fell ill simultaneously. Ludmila wasnt certain whether it was inevitable from being in the jungle for so long or if the soldiers had lapsed somehow with their operations winding down, but the result was that over eight thousand people were quarantined in a massive encampment around the fortress overlooking The Spill. While its effects were disgusting, the disease did not appear to be life-threatening so the army took the economical approach C meaning that the Clerics would be worked to the bone. A field hospital was set up outside the encampment and the men were cured one company at a time. The air wing was first to be treated, followed by the Undead-acclimated companies who were then sent out to patrol the region alongside the Death Cavaliers waiting for them at each city. Ludmila returned to Enz with General Kabein and most of the First Division. The city showed absolutely no awareness of the fact that an Ancient Green Dragon had very nearly gone on a rampage across the land. Citizens quickly made their way up and down the streets to minimise their exposure to the chilly winter weather. Few paid any mind to the small column making their way to the garrison. Within the war room of the garrisons keep, Ludmila, General Kabein, Commander Enz and Officer Roberbad sat at the table that felt comically large without the full command staff in attendance. Before reviewing their campaign, lunch was served and they settled into a relaxed conversation. I have this reputation for being so skilled that Ive never lost a battle, the aged General said. But I cant say that skill had anything to do with this one. I believe you understand that the true battle was in how the Second Legion conducted the operation over anything else, Your Excellency, Ludmila replied. It was not a battle in which one can win or lose and it is a battle that never really ends. A Commanders skill can be crucial in war, but it is even more so in times of peace. Something that goes unrecognised by most, I think. Im afraid to know what your assessment is so far. Would it make any sense if I said Human? General Kabein pressed his lips together, nodding quietly. Commander Enz leaned forward on an elbow, confusion evident in his expression. If I may ask, my lady, what does that mean? Tell me, Commander Enz, Ludmila said. Now that the Viridian Dragon Lord is no longer, what will the Imperial Administration do? Conservatively speaking, the Commander replied, theyll redirect the efforts once focused on developing the Azerlisian Frontier to The Blister. Based on the findings of our troops, there will most likely be initiatives for the exploration of mineral wealth. I cant imagine it otherwise with the precious gems and ores we discovered in the tribes possession. The strange environment of The Blister is also something that the Imperial Ministry of Magic and the Ministry of Agriculture will be keen on investigating. Would you say this is an ideal course of action? Accounting for our current knowledge and circumstances, yes. Before the Sorcerous Kingdom and these Death-series servitors, slowly wearing down Re-Estize and gradually annexing its territories was the most efficient way for the Empire to expand. While it isnt an option any longer, the Death-series servitors make clearing our other frontiers of threats an even better avenue. Ludmila nodded at his words. I believe that this is an answer reflective of Human culture in this region, she said. If an intelligent, rational administrator from Re-Estize, Roble or the Slane Theocracy was placed in the same position, it is likely that they would consider things along the same terms and come to the same conclusions. It seems a matter of course, Commander Enz said. Are you implying that it isnt? Im implying that it is what it is: Human. If the Baharuth Empire had the power of the Viridian Dragon Lord at its disposal without any stipulations, what would it do? Commander Enz turned his head slightly, glancing at General Kabein as if he wasnt sure of the answer. His responses so far and the attitudes of the Imperial Army, however, already pointed to the course that the Empire would take. If we had that kind of power, General Kabein filled his silence, we would have cleared out the wilderness areas within the Empire and along our borders for development. Then we would have focused on dismantling Re-Estize if it hadnt collapsed on its own already. Lady Zahradnik is pointing out that, despite being here for centuries, the Viridian Dragon Lord didnt do that. Dragons do their own thing, as does any other race. The Empire is a Human nation and can thus be expected to pursue its agendas in ways characteristic to Humans. But is there something wrong with that? Commander Enz asked. If pursued to the exclusion of all else, Ludmila answered, it will become a problem for anyone who doesnt fall in line with Human-centric agendas. The Second Legions warm welcome for me was quite gratifying, but I am ultimately a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Humans are but one race amongst many that submit themselves to my care. Its as she said when we first conferred here, General Kabein told the Commander. Whatever the result, it is what it is. Most of the command staff simply saw it as a task handed down to us; a problem to figure out. Lady Zahradnik was assigned to us as a liaison officer, but everyone assumed that this meant military advisor. Commander Enz leaned back in his seat, staring up at the wooden beams of the ceiling. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. If you were aware of this, General, then why didnt you say anything? Because I would be interfering with her duties if I did, General Kabein replied. Lady Zahradnik is here to help us, but its not just the integration of the Undead as a military asset. What we are wont change overnight and acting as if were something else wont do anyone any favours. Thats not just true for the Imperial Army, but the Empires place in this whole hegemon business. Were counted on to be who we are. Maybe that will change in time but this is what we are right now. The Empire is blessed to have such a talented General, Ludmila smiled slightly. I was fully expecting to wade through the ridiculous mire that I witnessed in Arwintar. Oh, Im sure youre still going to have to deal with that, General Kabein told her. The Sixth Legion is still waiting for you after youre done here. Thats true, Commander Enz frowned. You have General Ray there, too. Beside her, Rangobart furrowed his brow at the mention of General Ray. As far as Ludmila had gathered from her time in the Empire, the youngest General of the Imperial Army was its new ideal. A fresh face who would lead the next generation of the military through its methodical takeover of the crumbling Re-Estize. Seemingly half of the Imperial Armys promotional posters plastered in the halls of the Imperial Magic Academy and along the streets of Arwintar bore his image. Ray? General Kabein snorted, Hes just who Lady Zahradnik needs to see. That man is the personification of imperial ambition. In fact, the Sixth Legion becoming the expeditionary army will show you just how far the Empire is willing to go if they think that no one can stop them. Their divisions are filled to the brim with young upstarts and ambitious officers. I wouldnt be surprised if Gregans hair was as white as mine by now. I take it that General Gregan doesnt share in their attitude? Ludmila asked. Every General but Ray is what one might call a member of the old guard, General Kabein answered. The behaviour youve seen in the Second Legion leans heavily in our direction, as well. In the Sixth Legion, however, youll probably see the influence of their new mandate and the type of people assigned to its ranks for that purpose. I wouldnt call them unprincipled but Untempered? Thats probably a good way to put it, the General nodded. A lot of men are out there to prove their quality, earn their spurs and pile up those honours. The fresh faces will probably bend or break in some way and youll see some other interesting things from the rest. From what Ive read, Ludmila said. Theyve been training extensively since the reorganisation of the Imperial Army. Training is training, General Kabein replied. The difference between Officer Roberbad and the young officers over in the Sixth Legion will become apparent once you get out there. She frowned internally at the implications of his words. I hope this doesnt mean a repeat of what I saw in the Katze Marches, Your Excellency. Id say youre likely to see at least some of that, my lady, the General smirked. But if you think thats bad, just wait until you see the opposite problem. The afternoon passed uneventfully as they quickly sorted through the campaign summaries. Contrary to their immediate worries, no reports arrived from the Imperial Air Service about groups of loose Gnolls in the countryside. It was possible that the Imperial Army had overestimated the number of Demihumans that remained in The Blister, or perhaps they were merely in hiding. Only time would tell. Upon concluding their review, Ludmila collected her things from the table. Your Excellency, she said, are you sure you wouldnt like me to stay longer to help with the civilian side of things? Well be fine, my lady, General Kabein said. Earning the trust of the Second Legion was key to the integration of the Undead forces here. This campaign has decisively accomplished that. The citizens trust the army, so all thats left is easing everyone into the new normal. Thats a long process, so your time and talents would better be employed in the Wyvernmark. In that case, Ludmila said, I have a request. If Ive heard it correctly, agents from the various imperial factions sent to see me are being suppressed. Thats right. Weve cleaned them out from Enz. A number of them have been shadowing Dame Verilyn on her travels. Would it be alright if I take care of them? Take care of themare you sure you dont want us to handle it? Dame Verilyn will be travelling around the Empire for a while yet, so I thought it would be best if I dealt with them before leaving for the Wyvernmark. Otherwise, theyll be trailing her for weeks. General Kabein and Commander Enz looked up at her from their side of the table. If I may ask, my lady, the General said, what will you be speaking to them about? My understanding is that theyve been sent to make inroads with the Sorcerous Kingdomor at least an official from the Sorcerous Kingdom. That should be the case, yes. Then Ill just send them to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Around the room, everyone stopped what they were doing to stare at her. Ludmila cleared her throat. If theyre looking for some connection with the Sorcerous Kingdom, economic ties would be acceptable, yes? Trade agreements, civilian leases for the Undead and so on. I will point them in the right direction. General Kabein glanced at Commander Enz. Think theyll bite? Given that they started off by sending expendables with no real expectations, Commander Enz rubbed his beard, it should work. In light of the upcoming expansion and development well be seeing, Ill be encouraging my lord father to look into civilian leases for Undead labour. Even if these factions dont all follow up on your recommendations right away, they will once others do out of fear of falling behind their competitors. My friends have asserted the same thing, Ludmila said. Our problem has been overcoming the cultural and religious barriers to our goods and services in the Empire. With whats been accomplished here, the Commander said, you at least have the Second Legions support. Hundreds of Noble scions serve in our ranks and theyll be sure to pass on the good word about the utility of the Undead to their houses. As for the Templespragmatism has always won out over intangible notions in the Empire. They certainly arent allowed to directly interfere in the daily business of the realm. Once again, she wondered how so many citizens of the Empire could be so distant from their faith. The headmaster of the Imperial Magic Academy no longer seemed so unique in his attitude towards the Temples. Divine magic was simply a tool, Clerics and Priests were treated little differently from arcane casters and faith was an obstacle to authority. Despite Re-Estize also being a secular nation, Ludmila had never once thought that way about her own faith. It was always something complementary to the daily lives of the people. Perhaps this antagonistic and exclusive stance was how followers of The Four fell to heresy in the first place. Hopefully, well be able to see some progress, then, she said. If you dont mind, Id like to take Officer Roberbad with me to Norford. His familiarity with both the civilian nobility and imperial regulations will be of great assistance sorting out all of these agents. Of course, my lady, General Kabein nodded. Its not a problem is it, Enz? The Fifth Company is in the city for the next week, Commander Enz said. They should be alright without him. Thank you, Commander; General. Ill be back in Enz on the way to Arwintar once Im done in Norford. Until then, my lady. General Kabein and Commander Enz bowed slightly as Ludmila made her way out of the room. She stopped to address Rangobart in the stairwell. I hope this wasnt an imposition, Officer Roberbad. Not at all, my lady. I am honoured to be of service. Then Ill be off first, Ludmila said. Once youre ready to leave, please take my Soul Eater to Norford. Ill meet you at an inn called the Silver Shoals. I know the place, Officer Roberbad replied, Ill see you there. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 A general sense of satisfaction could be felt from Ilyshnish as she winged north to Norford with Ludmila. The Frost Dragon had negotiated a five per cent share of the spoils obtained from The Blister C including the Viridian Dragon Lords hoard C to be delivered in platinum and/or diamonds. Blue topaz, sapphires, opal and moonstone and other precious items reminiscent of ice and snow were also acceptable. Ilyshnish also expressed a keen interest in any books, maps and historical documents that they uncovered, but Ludmila doubted that any would have survived in the hot and humid conditions of the jungle. It would take months or even years to locate all of the lairs and stashes scattered around The Blister, but, overall, her companion seemed pleased with life in general. She had gained substantial wealth, achieved things that an Adult Frost Dragon would never have dreamed of doing and had learned many things. Flying around with Ludmila made her feel safe and happy and now she was on her way to show off her new minions. The River Islein grew broad as it approached the ocean, with the harbour city of Norford occupying its eastern bank. Much of it had expanded beyond the boundaries of the city wall C a testament to the security provided by the efforts of the Second Legion. Ludmila frowned as they crossed over the modest walls and towers manned by Imperial Knights who appeared entirely unaware of the Frost Dragons passage. Out of curiosity, how have you been landing in these cities? Do you use the garrison aviaries? Oh, no C I just drop in. drop in? Yes. I conceal myself and land somewhere inconspicuous. Just to be certain, youre not evading taxes by bypassing customs, are you? Uh An awkward silence passed between them as the evening streets went by below. Ludmilas fingers drummed rhythmically against the back of her companions neck. Thats called smuggling, Dame Verilyn. M-M-Miss Gran didnt say anything about it! She works for the highway patrol. Or she used to. Im happy youve found people that you trust enough to rely on, but you are still ultimately responsible for your conduct and that of your vassals. Doesnt that mean that its your responsibility, as well? Yes, and thats why Im bringing up the issue with you. Well see what Miss Gran has to say about this. A sense of nervous uncertainty emanated from Ilyshnish as she circled over the city several times in her silent descent. They crossed over Norfords central plaza twice before the Frost Dragon lined up her flight path over a long alley. Were setting down herehmm, how are you going to land? Ludmila dismounted, dropping to the alley thirty metres below. On a whim, she decided to land without activating her hairpin. Her boots struck the mud and her knees bent slightly. After a moment of trying to determine whether she had taken any damage, she decided that the fall hadnt harmed her. It wasnt a sure thing, but it certainly seemed that she had the same ability as the Dragoons of the Imperial Air Service. Her damage reduction might have had something to do with it as well, so she would need to test things more thoroughly when the opportunity arose. Ilyshnish C as her Human self C dropped into the alley about ten metres away. Ludmila furrowed her brow at the sight of her companion landing in a puddle without creating so much as a single ripple or sound. Without even a pause to recover from the impact, Ilyshnish walked over to the alley entrance and cautiously looked out from the shadows. Is there really anything for you to be so watchful of here? Its just instinct. Also, Ive noticed all sorts of things in these imperial cities that one doesnt see in E-Rantel. such as? I believe theyre broadly categorised as shady dealings. Miss Gran says that one wont know whether these shady dealings are dangerous or not unless one puts themselves in danger to find out, so it seems wise to avoid them entirely. She couldnt think of anything that might endanger Ilyshnish in the cities of the Empire. Knowing the way her companions mind worked, Ilyshnish had probably associated the word danger with the few entities that she knew of that could harm her. It made little sense to expect a Frost Giant or whatever other ridiculous thing lurking in an alley, but the experience of proving or disproving something appeared to be a long process for Frost Dragons. Ludmila took Ilyshnishs hand in hers before stepping out into the city street. The Frost Dragon did not offer any resistance, instead drawing closer to her as they strolled along. Norfords evening markets were in full swing and the sights unique to the Empires northwestern culture made Ludmila realise that she hadnt spent much time at all looking around Enz. As a city on the Golden Strand, she expected Norford to carry goods with a more maritime flavour. Instead, it seemed that the shops and markets were filled with products from the interior. I thought there would be foreign goods and seafood in the offering, Ludmila said, but the local Merchant inventories appear similar to what we saw in Arwintar. Ah, thats because the oceans are too rough to navigate and fish in during the winter. In the spring, goods start flowing south. The flow reverses in the winteror so Ive been told. Does that mean we wont see any goods from Argland, Re-Estize or Karnassus here? Merchant inventories dont last long, or they get shipped inland. From what Ive seen, the warehouses are in the process of stocking up exports for the spring. Goods from abroad were few and far between by the time we arrived in this part of the Empire. Gunnar mentioned something about having ships being able to withstand rough seas, so she wondered if the Frost Giants might be able to facilitate winter trade. Even if they didnt have any Merchants, an arrangement similar to the one that Captain I?kur enjoyed in the Sorcerous Kingdom was a distinct possibility. What about other races? Ludmila asked, You mentioned something about nations in the northern seas, yes? I did, Ilyshnish nodded. It appears that the only relations with aquatic Demihumans that the Empire has are hostile, however. Coastal settlements are raided much like they experience raids from terrestrial tribes. With how the Empire is, I dont think matters will improve C most of the Adventurer commissions around here are to kill this or that. I suppose that shouldnt be a surprise with how the Second Legion conducted their operations. Given the history of Human relations with other races in this region, cultural change will take time. You believe that it can change? This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Ludmila glanced at Ilyshnish. Why wouldnt it? Because as far as I have seen, Ilyshnish said, there is no desire to change. If anything, the citizens here want more of the same. More development, more wealthC Who was it that bragged about how much they were making again? Thats different. Im not sure if this is the right way to put it, but my feeling is that these people wish for wealth so they can do something with it. I just sleep on it. Does that make any sense? They stopped to watch a Bard perform a lively piece that felt distinct from anything she had heard in E-Rantel, Engelfurt or Arwintar. A song about a sailor who pined to ply the waves again so they could visit his lovers in ports abroad. Ludmila was enjoying it until she realised what it was about and hastily pulled Ilyshnish away. With her companion intending to travel the world, the absolutely improper song was bad for her education. Its normal to turn assets to productive use, is it not? Ludmila asked, To most Humans, gathering wealth simply for the sake of gathering wealth C or worse, squandering it C is considered decadent and wasteful. Sleeping on it would be uncomfortable. The productive part is the problem, Ilyshnish answered. Human ideas of productivity often involve destructive courses. Forests are felled and turned into fields and pastures. Those who do not fit are disposed of without remorse. The Adventurer Guild receptionists smile and everyone cheers when difficult-to-remove obstacles are dealt with through their commissions. Wealth is put to productive use in anticipation that more wealth will be generated to be put to even more productive use. Pristine environments and entire populations arent obliterated when I take a nap on my assets. That part should at least be limited, Ludmila said. While the Empire may now have Death-series servitors at their disposal, they can only expand into areas that do not belong to officially recognised states. Ilyshnish rolled her turquoise eyes. Oh yes, I can see it now: ambassadors from the world round clamouring for official recognition by the Sorcerous Kingdom so they dont get stomped flat by their neighbours security rentals. Your woes over the lack of leases and open diplomatic channels will vanish. Dont think youre the only one that has thought of this, Ludmila frowned. Lady Wagner proposed that we should do just that a few months ago. She didnt submit her proposal? Lady Gagnier nearly strangled her, so no. For that sort of threat to work, people have to see that it can and will happen to them. Our foreign policy is directed towards developing good relations with other countries, not scaring them into line just because we can. That seems convoluted to me. So much time and effort is being invested into achieving the very same ends. The ends that you are referring to are only one part of the equation, Ludmila told her. Every law, policy and action creates a premise that influences a myriad of other things. A leader must consider what their decisions give rise to or all manner of undesirable results may manifest. They made another turn in the busy market plaza and Ludmila spotted what must have been Zu Chirus merchant stand. She doubted that there were any other Quagoa Merchants in the city, at any rate. They stood at a distance, observing the lively throng gathered around it. Wasnt this stand supposed to be a single table? A single table quickly became insufficient for Zu Chirus business, Ilyshnish said. He purchased the pavilion in Oestestadt. As you can see, his operation has become wildly successful. The pavilion was roughly twice as large as Ludmilas tent. It was open on one side and the interior was brightly lit. Tables were lined up within, manned by the Quagoa. The customers were attended to by three young women adorned in vibrant spring fashions who Ludmila assumed were Ilyshnishs new minions. A fourth young woman in the uniform of an Imperial Air Service officer appeared to be keeping an eye on the crowd. Makeshift lamp posts had also been arranged along the streets near the pavilion, which other stands were taking advantage of. It created a somewhat strange imbalance in the plaza where the area with the superior lighting C with Zu Chirus stand near the centre C seemed to draw the largest crowdwhich she supposed was the point. Arent those women cold? Also, where did you get all this magical lighting from? The heat and light are provided by magic items from Wardens Vale. I went back one night while we were stuck in one of the towns between the cities. This was something I understood to be effective back when I was helping Zu Chiru out in E-Rantel, but I wasnt aware how much more effective it would be when employed to a greater degree. Its something that Frost Dragons wouldnt instinctively understand: you have exceptional vision and immunity to cold. Light represents much to Humans. Their night vision is poor and fire is a crucial tool. Shelter; warmth; food; other Humans C light is something one is naturally drawn to. If those associations turn out to be true, the perception is reinforced and other activities can be promoted. Judging from the variety of stands that had been set up nearby, the other Merchants understood this too. Several offered food and drink, entertainers came to work the crowds and a wide selection of goods were on display. Men, women and children dined, shopped or socialised in the lively setting. Thats an answer a Merchant or Bard would give C I never expected it from you. Its not difficult to understand as a Humanor a former Human. Races that are highly social and have similar needs should have similar behaviour. From what Ive heard, Quagoa are even more social than Humans so Zu Chiru must be applying his understanding of things to great effect. An avenue of exploitation that Humans find irresistible, hmmI suppose youre actually well versed in this. You wreak havoc with your opponents by leveraging your understanding of these nuances of nature. Putting it that way is not technically wrong and it is a way to efficiently wage war, but I would rather we use this sort of understanding to build something rather than exploit or defeat others. Establishing a greater culture for the Sorcerous Kingdom was a puzzle that Ludmila and her friends constantly worked to piece together. Once, integration meant finding a place where all of the different races fit into the primarily Human society of E-Rantel. As the reality of the Sorcerous Kingdom sunk in, however, it had become a monumentally complex effort. The nature of each race; what that nature meant for perception, behaviour and understanding; what it meant for each races social dynamics, culture and measures of value C a new societal framework had to be established before they could take the first steps on the path to achieving His Majestys vision for the Sorcerous Kingdom. That something like it had once existed in the Katze Plains only served to remind them that the backwater nature of their region of the world was not merely defined by technological or magical development but in the very essence of thought and culture. A pronounced shift in perspective had occurred for Ludmila since becoming a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom and it was even more drastic for her friends who had been firmly entrenched in the civilian norms of Re-Estize. Flaws and cracks stemming from all of the fallacies that their society had been built upon became glaringly apparent. Not a year ago, visiting the Empire would have left Ludmila in awe of its development and progress. Now, it had simply become something like a case study to analyse in their quest for a truly harmonious nation. Not everything about the Empire was bad, of course. Fundamentally, the national institutions of the Baharuth Empire were second only to those of the Slane Theocracy. The way that many of those institutions were employed and the culture that they promoted, however, could only lead to tragic outcomes in the far future. But as she had asserted to Ilyshnish, the influence of the Sorcerous Kingdom would gradually bring about positive change. A beacon of prosperity and harmony for all the world to see. His Majestys Will for the Sorcerous Kingdom was far beyond her simplistic understanding when she had first heard it declared in the dark alleys of E-Rantel. Ludmila couldnt imagine that she had done much more than touch upon the surface of the Sorcerer Kings divine wisdom, but even that much placed her on the path to establishing the new order that would serve as the foundation of that beacon. People had a tendency to desire what they believed was better. Once the Empire overcame their fear, superstition and reservations over the Sorcerous Kingdom, she was certain that this tendency would come into play. What the subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom created would serve as a guiding light for the great hegemony that would surely form around it. It was their duty to ensure that that light led them in the right direction. After they shared a snack from one of the nearby food stalls, Ilyshnish went to see her vassals and help Zu Chiru put away their stand for the evening. Ludmila wandered over to the Silver Shoals, a merchant inn one block away from the central plaza. Officer Roberbad was already there, looking slightly dishevelled. That was quick, Ludmila said. Surprisingly so, my lady, Officer Roberbad said. Sergeant Harlow said that the Soul Eater was fast, but I thought his claim that it was faster than a Hippogriff was an exaggeration. I hope you dont mind that I left it outside of the southern gatehouse C the citizens probably wouldnt have appreciated me riding into Norford with it. That will be fine, Ludmila replied. We should prepare a private room C Dame Verilyn should be arriving with her associates shortly. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Nemel took a deep breath. Then she took another. Breathebreathebreathe Miss Gran? Oaergahsl! Nemel stopped breathing. Dame Verilyn cast a dubious look upon her. Are you alright, Miss Gran? I promoted you quite a bit to Lady Zahradnik. If you fall short of expectations, I may be accused of false advertising. Thatthat doesnt help! Nemel fidgeted, Im nervous enough as it is. Im still in my uniform C dont you think I should be in a dress? My lady has been stranded in a sea of uniformed men for the last two weeks or so, Dame Verilyn said, so I dont think seeing one more uniform will matter. At least you dont have that smellactually, do you know what that is? She was fairly certain that she knew what the smell that Dame Verilyn was talking about probably was, but Nemel wasnt sure why it was pertinent to the situation at hand. Fingers patting over her uniform, she checked herself for the fifth time as they stood outside the front entrance of the Silver Shoals. With them were Fendros, Elise and Ida. They had nice dresses on and Dame Verilyn had her spectacular Dancer outfit. Nemel probably looked like a block of wood in comparison. Dame Verilyn had appeared while they were closing up Zu Chirus merchant stand, informing Nemel that Lady Zahradnik was in Norford and was waiting to see them. There was no forewarning whatsoever: only the fact that they had been staying in the city for an extended period because Dame Verilyn went off to slay the Viridian Dragon Lord with Lady Zahradnik. That the Baroness was suddenly here to see them was unnerving enough. That this meant she had successfully completed her task of dealing with an Ancient Green Dragon slowly sunk in afterwards, compounding onto the already legendary image that Nemel had of her lieges liege in her head. Lady Zahradnik was someone she had felt long before this meeting: the wielder of mysterious powers beyond the knowledge of the Empires foremost mystical scholars. A wagon trundled by on its way to the dockyards, the scent of freshly-cut pine suffusing the air in its wake. Her hair was tossed by a frigid gust of wind and she fled into the entrance of the inn. Is my head okay? Nemel checked her hair for the dust and splinters that might have flown into it. Fendros reached out to tease Nemels dirty-blonde locks. Youll be fine, the taller woman said after a few seconds. Isnt it worse to keep Lady Zahradnik waiting? Nemel made a worried sound as she shuffled towards the private rooms in the back of the tavern. Even after all this time, she wasnt sure how she would introduce herself. She roughly understood the duties that Dame Verilyn needed her for, but her tasks were so loosely defined that she couldnt imagine they would come across very well to another Noble. She would be growing potatoes C no, she was to develop agricultural lands along a river south of the mountain that Dame Verilyn laired atop of. After that, things grew vague. It was to be expected, she supposed: they would be going from absolutely nothing to something and what would come after that was dependent on what sort of something came out of that nothing. Dame Verilyn appeared to have some knowledge of what was to be done, but beyond answering questions about the territorys physical details and what she wanted from it, the Frost Dragon actively avoided working with Nemel and the others. As far as Nemel could tell, it had to do with what she had told them in Oestestadt: people should be doing what they were supposed to be doing. Dame Verilyn was a Frost Dragon Bard, so she only did what she believed a Frost Dragon Bard should do. The nobling was left to them, as they were Nobles. If a Noble acted that way towards others, they would surely be seen as arrogant and she had never heard of someone telling a Noble to Noble. No matter their social status, most people stuck their noses into whatever they were interested in. Since this could be quite annoying, Dame Verilyns self-imposed isolation from administrative affairs was potentially a good thing. Anxiety gripped her as they stopped before a closed door. What would happen within would make or break them. Please wait outside while Miss Gran speaks to my lady, Dame Verilyn said. The Frost-Dragon-turned-Human made her way inside, reaching out to drag Nemel along. Eh? Youre not going to knock? Im going alone?! Wait!!!! The door clicked shut behind her. Nemels heart hammered in her ears as she walked around the corner. Geh! Came a mans voice. Geh! Nemel replied. Geh? The last geh belonged to a dark-haired woman seated behind the rooms large table. A metre to the womans left was Rangobart Roberbad. This isnt remotely near the introduction I was expecting, Dame Verilyn muttered. Is geh some sort of Human protocol that doesnt translate? Whats Rangobart doing here Her meeting had already gone sideways upon seeing someone that she never expected or ever wanted to see again. Nemel was aware of which students had enlisted with the Imperial Army, but what were the chances that Rangobart would show up with Lady Zahradnik? Dame Verilyn cleared her throat. Baroness Zahradnik, she said, I have the pleasure of introducing you to Nemeldid you have more to your name? Why are you asking me now?! Was that her fault? Or was it Dame Verilyns fault for never asking? The Baroness wore an impenetrable mask. Rangobart frowned slightly. Was he going to do something? She couldnt let him ruin everything. Nemel Elena Lerex Gran, she lowered her head in a deep curtsey, which looked stupid in her uniform. It is a pleasure to finally meet you, Baroness Zahradnik. Ive been looking forward to our meeting as well, Lady Zahradnik smiled. Dame Verilyn has had nothing but good things to say about you. Out of curiosity: is there a reason why you have Elena in your name? Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. One daughter in every generation of House Gran has carried the name Elena, my lady, Nemel replied. How many generations has this gone on for? Nemel blinked. Of all of the things she might have been asked about, why a part of her name? Im not sureIm not even sure why we do it. Like many, our family history was lost centuries ago with the Demon Gods. I suppose that my name is one of the few things left of that history, so it might be why weve purposely held on to it. I see. In that case, I had one other question: Dame Verilyn mentioned that you didnt raise any concerns over her bringing in goods from her activities without going through customs. Is this true? To Nemels side, Dame Verilyn looked about ready to flee the room. When the Frost Dragon spoke of her liege, it was usually with a sense of familiar fondness. Was there some terrifying aspect of Baroness Zahradnik hidden behind her gallant exterior? One that even a Dragon was wary of? She seemed Human enoughthen again, she had just dispatched an Ancient Dragon. Yes, my lady, Nemel nodded. Ive been charged with handling her affairs, so I took it upon myself to ensure that all of her business is properly handled. If you wish to inspect the paperwork, I can head up to our suite and retrieve it. I can take a look at it later, Miss Gran, Lady Zahradnik replied. Please continue to serve Dame Verilyn well. She is exceptional in many ways, but she will be depending on you in others. If Im not mistaken, there are three other women who you wished to introduce to me? is there nothing else you wished to ask me, my lady? Nothing that immediately comes to mind. I believe I understand everything that can be discerned at present. The rest will be assessed as you carry out your duties. One might say that Lady Zahradnik was as curt as could be expected of a Frontier Noble, but there was something mixed into the way that she conveyed herself suggesting she knew more than she let on. Not wanting to destabilise what appeared to be her tentative leave to serve as Dame Verilyns vassal, Nemel went to retrieve the others. Fendros, Elise and Ida waited outside the door with tentative looks. After seeing Nemel nod, they let out a collective sigh of relief before she took Fendros inside. The other woman froze as she saw who was at the table. Geh! Fendros raised an arm defensively in front of her, Rangobart Indeed, Rangobart sighed. It is I C Rangobart Eck Waraiya Roberbad. At this juncture, Lady Zahradnik said, I must wonder why you elicit that reaction. The Baroness curious tone reminded Nemel that, despite the huge gap between their station and backgrounds, Dame Verilyns liege was still close to them in age. If I were to put it plainly, Rangobart said, it amounts to a difference in station. In the academy, scions of High Nobles work to ensure that the dignity of the imperial establishment is maintained and propriety is observed in relationships between students. Our efforts are not always appreciated. There are even some who misconstrue our actions as abuses of privilege. You harassed us for associating with commoners! Nemels voice grew heated. Wrong. Rangobart replied, I was doing you, in particular, a favour. And it was only because of one commoner in particular. Testania is a parasite and a walking contradiction. He openly expresses his disdain for the Nobility while at the same time aiming to join our ranks. The man clung to Miss Furt even after her house was attainted and they could no longer afford his familys service. When she vanished, he moved on to you and Lady Frianne. All while spouting his self-righteous drivel and bumbling about with his thoughtless attempts at manoeuvring. His despicable behaviour was insufferable. No one asked for your help, she seethed. And those who do often ask only after what theyve been suffering from becomes too much to bear. The choice was either to allow the talented and perfectly good daughter of House Gran to be dragged down by someone unworthy of her or help her and her family extricate themselves from that awkwardness. I would make the same choice every time. It is part of our responsibility as Nobles: we have the authority and resources to take effective action where it is required C whether that action is welcome or not. Nemel looked away with a pout. High Nobles always played dirty. Everything he said was constructed to sound cool and rational, so those unfamiliar with the situation would tend to favour his view. Um Their heads turned to Fendros, who shifted nervously in the tense silence. Nemel collected herself before gesturing toward her. Baroness Zahradnik, she said, I have the pleasure of introducing you to Fendros Reilya Dale Ilien. My lady, Fendros greeted the Baroness. It is an honour to finally meet you. I will do my utmost to assist Miss Gran in her duties to Dame Verilyn, who has so graciously taken us under her wing. A moment of silence fell over the room before Baroness Zahradnik nodded. Ive heard from Dame Verilyn about the situation youve found yourself in. Please rest assured that you will be afforded a fair opportunity to demonstrate your quality in Dame Verilyns service, free from the stigma placed upon your house by imperial society. Ithank you, my lady, IC Fendros voice broke, and she turned away to face the wall. Quiet sobs escaped the handkerchief held against her face. Elise entered the room next to make her introductions, followed by Ida. When they had settled down, Lady Zahradnik bid them each to take their seats and a procession of sumptuous courses were brought in for dinner. Fendros, Elise and Idas eyes seemed to sparkle as a meal the likes of which they had probably not seen since their houses fell into poverty was laid out before them. So if I understand things correctly, Rangobart said, Miss Gran has employed these three to assist her in her duties to Dame Verilyn? Thats right, Lady Zahradnik said. Is there some issue with this? Not as such, no, Rangobart replied. Due to their houses being subjected to attainder, they are in a difficult situation. Imperial interests will be wary of using them for all but the lowliest of tasks, but, as Dame Verilyn is from the Sorcerous Kingdom, there is little anyone would openly say about her selection. Im curious what your stance is on how the Empire handles the matter of the attainted. Rangobart worked on a portion of his opening course C a rich forest mushroom stew C as he appeared to ponder the Baroness question. Officially, the imperial establishment and all of its institutions support the process of attainder enacted by His Imperial Highness. And unofficially? Lady Zahradnik asked. It feels a waste, Rangobart answered. I understand that the Emperor wishes to make examples of those who defy his rule in various ways or fail to meet his standards. At the same time, however, the imperial establishment is suffering unnecessary damage. Culture, tradition and generations of ties and breedingit is like cutting down a tree when only a branch requires pruning. Surely someone must have brought up the practical implications to the Emperor? Who would dare? Theyd risk attainder themselves. The controlling interests of the Empire firmly believe that the merits of an individual are determined by their upbringing rather than their blood or station. That a Fisherman can just as easily be a War Wizard, Imperial Knight or Noble. You dont share this belief? Lady Zahradnik raised an eyebrow, With the headmaster of the Imperial Magic Academy the way that he is, I would have thought most students also carry this mindset. Rangobart snorted. The headmaster is in his position because he is an accomplished Wizard, but he is not much else. Im sure more than a few students understand this by the time they take the Promotional Examination. He is a mage brought up in the problematic environment that youve indicated in previous discussions C he was raised as a tool and can only see everyone else as one. The Noble students that he is responsible for are well aware that they are tools, but we know to look beyond that fact. It is a part of what we are: it is not all that we are. Its encouraging to know that the academy doesnt simply churn out gears for the machinery of the Empire. Oh, they certainly try, Rangobart said. They even succeed in certain ways. The main benefit of the Imperial Magic Academy is in how it educates its students on the workings of the Empire. There are certain things, however, that require more than that sterile education. Capable individuals learn how to survive and thrive upon recognising this. Those without ambition and ability remain ignorant, becoming obedient little bureaucrats when they might have turned into heedless wastrels otherwise. The door opened and the nights entres were carted in. They waited for the restaurant staff to leave the room before continuing their discussion. At any rate, Rangobart said. While nothing can be done about attainder, Im glad that something can be done about those who have been marked by association. They are even more disadvantaged than the common folk when it comes to what opportunities are made available to them. Finding gainful employment is far preferable to selling themselves at a brothel or being subjected to something equally unfortunate. In that case, Lady Zahradnik smiled slightly, I think this harvest may be more fruitful than anticipated. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 L-let me out! No. You tricked me, dammit! I wasnt told anything about this! A young man in a pale grey coat attempted to get by Dame Verilyn, who was blocking the way to the rooms exit. By his handsome, well-kept appearance, he was the scion of a Noble house, though he possessed no signet ring or anything else that might indicate which family he was from. Dame Verilyn placed her slender hands on the mans shoulders, leaning forward to seize his attention with a slight tilt of her head and a warm smile. He stilled and blushed despite his panic. Youre overreacting, the Frost-Dragon-turned-Snow-Elf told him. This is what you were sent here for, yes? The man was one of the stalkers who had been tailing them from city to city. Even as the various imperial factions worked to figure out what they could about Frost 19, Fendros and her friends were, in turn, identifying each faction, their agents and who organised them. Lady Zahradnik expressed her intentions for them during dinner the previous evening and the following morning she sent for the first of them. Nemel wasnt sure whether Dame Verilyn had abducted the man, tempted him to follow her or used some other method to retrieve him, but his outfit was at least intact. She wasnt even sure where she had gotten him from. Had he been snatched from his suite while eating breakfast? Yanked right off of the street? Nemel wanted to think that Dame Verilyn had done something normal by Human standards, but she was by now fairly certain that the Frost Dragon only went through the motions of regular Human conduct because it made things convenient in a Human-dominated environment. Visibly collecting himself, the man allowed Dame Verilyn to gently guide him deeper into the room. Or maybe he was enjoying her attention despite everything. Men could be stupid like that. Whatever it was, he paled visibly upon returning to the end of the long, rectangular table. Lady Zahradnik with two imperial officers seated to either side of her was probably not something that any scheming Noble would ever want to see. The Baroness gallant image could turn frighteningly forbidding depending on how one perceived the situation. This is Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, Dame Verilyn said. My liege. She has taken the time out of her busy schedule to visit Norford and hear your proposals. The man straightened and made an elegant bow. Going by his practised movements, Nemel guessed that the aristocratic mannerisms drilled into him from a young age had asserted themselves. Kering El Merex Flavella. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Baroness Zaharadnik. Count Flavella had sent his heir? House Flavella had at least two spares, so they must have decided that an alliance through blood ties was not on the table to begin with. Instead, they had sent their most qualified negotiator aside from the Count. The pleasure is all mine, Lord Flavella, the Baroness smiled. My time is limited so you will forgive me if I am brief: what does House Flavella have to offer us? The young lord blinked blankly. Nemel hid a smile behind her neutral mask. This was something that they all agreed would happen during their discussion the previous evening. Each faction had prepared for an extended effort that involved carefully feeling out the other party and figuring out the possibilities that could come with establishing a relationship. The last thing they expected was for that party to drag them out and directly ask them what they wanted after remaining aloof for weeks. In the ensuing silence, Lady Zahradnik took a crisp sheet of paper from the stack on her right. An expensive-looking pen of unknown design moved in flowing, angular strokes. Are you not authorised to negotiate on behalf of House Flavella, my lord? Iyes, my lady, I am, the young lord cleared his throat and fixed his mask again. Its just that we hadnt anticipated reaching this stage so early, so I am ashamed to admit that I can only offer a broad overview of what we offer. In that case, I assume that you would like the opportunity to better prepare House Flavellas proposal? If you would be so kind to allow it, I would count it a favour. Lady Zahradnik rolled up the sheet of paper she had been writing on. She tied it neatly with a forest green ribbon and pressed a wax seal upon it. Dame Verilyn came to bring it over to her petitioner. Lord Flavella, the Baroness said, it would be in both of our best interests if you were to prepare a comprehensive proposal that will represent your house and its allies to their satisfaction. Please feel free to take as much time as needed to consult with all relevant interests. Also, I would ask that you encourage your allies to participate. Once you are ready, make arrangements with the contact that I have provided you. You and your party will be provided accommodations at Castle Corelyn, where you will be afforded the time to see what the Sorcerous Kingdom has to offer and conduct proper negotiations. Kering Flavella quickly glanced over the content of Lady Zahradniks letter. Nemel was fairly confident about what he was probably feeling at that moment. One could not simply say and do everything that the Baroness had. By placing a single invitation in the hands of the young lord, Lady Zahradnik had recognised House Flavella as the leader of its faction, reinforcing its position and all that it entailed. It was something like a declaration of support or at least the intent of dealing with the Flavella faction through them, which preserved the social order that the Empires aristocrats were accustomed to. Most Nobles C even the Emperor himself C would leave it at that, leaving House Flavella to sort out its own hierarchy and figure out how to dole out the fruit of their upcoming negotiations between their faction members. The Baroness, however, had implied that there was something for everyone. A minor house claiming that they could offer this to a major imperial faction would usually be dismissed as delusional at best and fraudulent at worst, but she had essentially challenged any suspicions by inviting them over to investigate at their own leisure. It was an overt display of wealth, influence and power. Proper Nobles had no choice but to reciprocate. My lord father will be most pleased to learn of this development, my lady, Lord Flavella replied. I look forward to our next meeting. Even with a Nobles mask fixed to his face, Nemel could tell that he was all smiles as he walked out of the room. Lady Zahradnik sent Dame Verilyn to retrieve the next faction representative. He was desperately trying to escape when he came in, Rangobart mused. And now he cant wait to see you again. Even after seeing how things played out with the army, the way that you have with people never ceases to impress. Im not sure if its so remarkable as you suggest, Lady Zahradnik replied, I didnt even offer him anything concrete. That may be so, Rangobart replied, but the way you do things seems to always alter perceptions and expectations in favourable directions. Rather than acting as a Noble with limited resources and influence, you act as a sovereign with far more at your disposal. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. I certainly dont think myself anything like a sovereign, Lady Zahradnik said, but you may be correct about the rest. The Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom C the people in general, really C have far more at their disposal than they once had as subjects of Re-Estize. Despite its mostly competent administration and security, the Empire is not too far off from Re-Estize when it comes to its primary industries and other foundational aspects of its economy. Your assessment is mostly accurate, I think, Rangobart said. Our territorial administrators have the benefit of the Empires standardised education, but, when it comes down to it, land and labour requirements for industry remain unchanged. Still, even with the benefit of your methods, there should be a limit to the Sorcerous Kingdoms productivity, should there not? We havent yet fully explored what can be achieved, but there should rationally be a limit somewhere. What can be done within those limits, however, already beggars the imagination. It will take generations to fully realise the potential of our territories and that only takes into consideration our current levels of knowledge and artifice. Nemel hadnt even figured out how to get Goblins to farm potatoes yet, never mind thinking of all the big things they were talking about. Growing potatoes, then selling them so they could grow more potatoeswould she need Goblin Merchants, too? Did either of you have anything to note about House Flavella? Lady Zahradnik asked. It should be as it appears, my lady, Rangobart said. Kering is the heir apparent of House Flavella, so there is no implied desire to forge dynastic ties. With as many disruptions to the western trade as there have been, I believe many of these factions youll be seeing today will be satisfied with the same arrangement. Lady Zahradnik turned her gaze to Nemel. House Flavella is very, umnormal if that makes any sense, Nemel said. Theyre in a comfortable position and are focused on defending it from others. Their faction is filled with like-minded lords, so its likely that theyll be trying to replace the foreign ties that theyve lost due to recent events. As theyre quite conservative, theyll be negotiating in a traditional manner which will be aimed at prospects that they consider safe. That seems benign enough, the Baroness said. I would be more than happy if they were all like thatbut I suppose it would be wishful thinking. What would a politically ambitious faction attempt to acquire? The power to resist imperial authority, Rangobart crossed his arms. They wont attempt any moves with two imperial officers present, but I wouldnt be surprised if they made overtures to that effect when they negotiate in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Many resent His Imperial Majestys policies and past actions, so they may believe that they can return to their old ways if they can convince the Empires suzerain to shield them. Nemel shifted uncomfortably at Rangobarts words. While she didnt resent the Emperor, she was effectively shielding herself from imperial influence by becoming Dame Verilyns vassal. What will happen in that case, my lady? Nemel asked. Officer Roberbad already knows this, Lady Zahradnik answered, but it is not my place to dictate imperial policy or involve myself in the Empires politics. Doing anything illegal will have obvious consequences. As they are imperial subjects, they may find a squad from the Imperial Army waiting for them at the border if we deem their activities sufficiently detrimental to the Empire. You would uphold imperial policy in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Even Nemel would be tempted to side with whoever she thought was in the right. She didnt have the rebellious attitude of a Worker, but there were still laws and policies that she believed hurt the Empire and its people more than they helped. If imperial citizens are involved, Lady Zahradnik said. This much is obvious, yes? I believe that regulations will eventually normalise between our states, but, for the time being, there are more than a few differences that would have people hopping back and forth over the border to do one thing or the other. For instance, the Empire has a system of indentured servitude. It would be somewhat ridiculous if a slave under contract could run over the border and expect protection because slavery is illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Thats a good point, Rangobart muttered. Things would become a chaotic mess. The Imperial Army has always considered those who fled the nation a lost cause so theyll be surprised if people start getting sent back. Lady Zahradnik seemed the sort that adhered to order no matter what that order might entail. As the vassal of her vassal, Nemel hoped that this wouldnt result in future problems. The door to the room opened again and tentative steps sounded from around the corner. It took all of half a glance for the next man to bolt for the entrance. Evening was upon them by the time they got through the entire swarm of stalkers that Dame Verilyn had attracted since her arrival in Oestestadt. Lady Zahradnik went through them so smoothly that Nemel could only wonder if all that had occurred so far was the work of a genius with monstrous levels of foresight. Not only that, but the talent, drive and resources to ensure all of the necessary preparations were in place beforehand could only be compared to that of the Emperor. By all appearances, the Baroness had been in complete control from beginning to end and the future outcomes felt an inevitability. Fendros, Elise and Ida returned shortly after the last representative was sent away, taking their seats to join them for dinner. It was strange watching all those agents slowly vanish over the day, Fendros tied back her golden hair as they settled in for their meal. Ive become used to having them around. They werent interfering with the stands business? Lady Zahradnik asked. Oh no, my lady, Fendros answered. Agents of this nature try not to stick out and they were likely wary of the Sorcerous Kingdom besides. In a way, they helped with business since they were more warm bodies for everyone else to interact with. In that case, I hope I havent crippled the stands operations. There were other problems on the horizon, Fendros said. So we appreciate your coming to take all that pressure awayI suppose we have much to thank you for. Being able to live respectable lives was a vain hope until Miss Gran introduced us to Dame Verilyn. Even then, we feared you would turn us away forfor being attainted. Like Officer Roberbad, the Baroness replied, I believe that its a waste of potential. That being said, you will still all be held to stringent standards. Yes, of course, my lady C were just happy to have the chance at all. To Lady Zahradniks right, Rangobart stroked his jaw with a frown. I think Ive missed something here, he said. My understanding is that they were assisting Dame Verilyn with her tasks in the Empire. Why does it sound like something more permanent? Will they continue to serve as her agents after her duties here are fulfilled? Theyve become myvassals? Nemel said. Why is there a question mark at the end of that? Rangobart looked over at her, Can House Gran even afford to properly compensate them for their services? How rude! Nemel scowled, If you must know, were leaving for the Sorcerous Kingdom with Dame Verilyn after shes done with her work here. Ive pledged myself to her service. What! Fendros, Elise and Ida, shrunk back from Rangobarts shout. Noisy! Nemel said, What did you expect after those introductions? Ill be helping to administer Dame Verilyns territory as her seneschal. Rei, Liz and Ida will be assisting me as my subordinates. She might only be able to pay them with a few potatoes at first, but she would surely be able to afford more potatoes later. What did your family have to say about this? I havent told them yet. Rangobart sighed, scratching his temple. Why was he sticking his nose into her business, anyway? It wasnt as if it was any of his concern. Your sense of responsibility is an admirable trait, Officer Roberbad, Lady Zahradnik said, but you should probably focus on the fight ahead of you. Oh, speaking of which The Baroness reached into a pouch at her waist, which looked identical to Dame Verilyns magic bags. She withdrew a scroll case and placed it on the table between herself and Rangobart. This is for you, the Baroness said. For me, my lady? Your family has expectations of you, yes? You may give this to them or you may retain it for your own use. Ive found your assistance during these past two weeks invaluable, Officer Roberbad. Rangobart reached out and picked up the case, opening the cap and gently shaking out its contents. A sealed letter, similar to those that had been issued throughout the day slid out onto his palm. He removed its forest green ribbon and unfurled the letter, looking back up at the Baroness after scanning what was written upon it. This is rather open-ended I may not be able to help you fulfil the wishes of your family when you were first assigned to me, a ghost of a smile touched Lady Zahradniks lips, but marriage is only one of the many opportunities present in the Sorcerous Kingdom that may be of interest to you and your house. Like the others, it would be better to see things for yourself. In that case, Rangobart replied with a slight bow. I look forward to visiting you in the future, my lady. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Whats this? A birthday cake? Lady Zahradnik frowned at the object on the table before her. Frianne watched the exchange from where she was seated beside Dimoiya. Its a bit late, Lady Gagnier said, but it cant be helped, yes? We should be thankful that your next assignment had you come through Arwintar on the way to the Wyvernmark. For how long have you all been plotting this? Lady Zahradnik asked. Rather than plotting, Lady Gagnier answered, it should be expected? Its your birthday, so were getting together to celebrate. Its not necessary, Lady Zahradnik replied. Ive never celebrated my birthday before. Lady Zahradniks frown spread to Lady Gagnier, who looked over at Lady Corelyn. Youve never celebrated her birthday before? Lady Corelyn shifted over to wrap an arm around Lady Zahradniks shoulder. The Baroness put on a look one might find on a petulant child. Oh, we have, the Countess said, but Ludmila and her entire family were about as dense as a platinum brick. Or maybe its just that stoic stubbornness of theirs. A combination of the two is likely. Every year, we congratulated her with a cake before they returned to Wardens Vale. She split it up evenly with her family and the people that came with them, then they quietly ate it. Youd think it was their last meal. Come to think of it, Lady Wagner leaned back on her wrists, She missed mine because she was sweeping the Upper Reaches after that invasion. Then she missed Florines because of the Azerlisia thingwell, were doing it every year from now on. No objections! Unlike the grand celebration one might expect for an eligible young noblewoman, Countess Corelyn and her friends had gathered in a humble affair. They were all seated on the floor around a low table in the living room of their suite in the Mithril Market Inn. There was no public display of wealth, influence and prestige: it was simply a gathering of close friends. That Frianne and Dimoiya had been invited made her a bit itchy, a bit happy and overall not quite sure if she should be present. It was only a few weeks since they had met, after all. If you insist Lady Zahradniks frown deepened, but Id at least like to point out that the sigil of House Zahradnik is a raven, not a chicken. Its not a chicken, Lady Wagner frowned back, its a Dragon. Yknowcause you just beat one? Official news of the Second Legions victory had reached the Court Council several days previous, but the information had been suppressed to keep it from reaching the public too quickly. Gossip and rumours, however, would still make a few details common knowledge in Arwintar within a month. In the meantime, the central administration was working frantically to get ahead of the factions that would surely manoeuvre for economic advantage in the freshly-opened frontier. For Lady Zahradniks part, she looked entirely unscathed and entirely unenthused by her accomplishment. If Frianne hadnt known any better, she might have assumed that nothing out of the ordinary had happened at all. Frianne frowned as she looked at the frowning Frontier Noble: maybe it was nothing out of the ordinary for her. The staff at DEATH BREAD was surprised that we requested one, Lady Corelyn said. They were pleased that we came to them, of course, but I dont think they had any experience in making something like this. Dont be too judgemental. High Nobles going to a bakery in the slums for a birthday cake. Frianne didnt have anything against their venture, but it was certainly unheard of for imperial aristocrats. Yeah! Lady Wagner seconded her best friend, Were showing our support, so stop frowning us. Leave your grumpity grumping for your fellow grumps in the Imperial Army. Did you visit the shops out there, by the way? I went to the ones in Enz and Norford, Lady Zahradnik said, Ilyshnish has been visiting them every day. Whos that? Dimoiya asked. Ludmilas Dragon, Lady Wagner answered. Shes been travelling around the Empire with one of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Merchants. I didnt know Dragons ate bread. How were cities not being driven into mass panic with a Dragon coming to purchase food from a bakery? As far as Frianne knew, there had been no reports about any incidents along those lines. Dragons can eat anything, Lady Zahradnik said, but Ilyshnish prefers meat. Shes been ordering meat pies from DEATH BREAD every day. Speaking of Ilyshnish, she had dozens of agents from different imperial factions following her around. I sent them your way. Whose way? Lady Zahradnik pointed at each of the other Nobles from the Sorcerous Kingdom in turn. Theyve returned to their houses to prepare comprehensive proposals. Once theyre done, they should be arranging for visits to the Sorcerous Kingdom. I told them they would be accommodated at Castle Corelynthats what you wanted me to do, right? Yes, thats a part of what its for, Lady Corelyn replied. As for everything else, I think the three of us can handily manage. Plus, the entire duchy is trying to forge new trade partnerships, so theyll receive a warm welcome. You dont plan on keeping all those connections to yourselves? Dimoiya asked, If your faction becomes the primary economic connection between the Empire and the Sorcerous Kingdom, youll have all the influence here that you could want. In the Empire, it was what any sensible Noble would do. At least when it came to foreign relations. Domestic affairs were carefully monitored and balanced for the sake of stability, but bringing wealth and prosperity to the Empire from abroad was another matter entirely. As long as the domestic gains fuelled by foreign wealth and influence did not represent a tangible threat to the imperial throne, the aristocracy was encouraged to pursue such ventures without limit. Frianne wasnt certain how the Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom regulated its internal affairs, but she couldnt imagine them seeing any of their Nobles as a threat to power. Additionally, the Court Council would be highly averse to interfering with the business of its citizens if the Empires suzerain was on the other end of that business. It was an enviable position for any Noble, and a troubling issue for the Court Council C especially if that business ran counter to imperial policy or even imperial law. They wouldnt dare lodge a protest with the Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom: at most, an advisory or notification worded in the most inoffensive manner possible would be issued. I understand that its still difficult to grasp, Lady Corelyn said, but our circumstances are far removed from those of aristocrats in Re-Estize or Baharuth. Representing the nations interests as a whole not only aligns with our goals but also provides orders of magnitude more leverage in our dealings. In our service to His Majesty, progress and prosperity come to all. What our houses gain is so much more than we could ever hope to personally accomplish. Surely there must be a limit, Frianne said. To be certain, the productive potential of the Sorcerous Kingdom makes the ceiling that much higher, but it will inevitably happen. Land and resources are limited; trade flows must be balanced. At some point, someone is going to decide that there isnt enough for everyone and act accordingly. Thats where we differ, Lady Wagner told her. Florine, Clara and I are from Merchant houses. Regular Nobles think that owning land and having wealth is the be-all end-all, but we know that prosperity is better. The Sorcerous Kingdom has the power to protect everything that we build C all we have to do is build itand thats what were best at. Friannes gaze went to and from the faces at the table until it eventually settled on Lady Zahradnik. Neatly packaged within Countess Corelyns faction was everything required to project the interests of the Sorcerous Kingdom to foreign lands. Their visit to the Empire had definitively proven this and Frianne was under no illusion that they had come anywhere close to the limit of what they were capable of. Between them, they could probably bring a nation back from the brink of total annihilation and set it solidly on a course to a new golden age. Their conversation drifted away from more serious subjects to what one might expect of the unique group of young, well-to-do women. When evening fell, Frianne and Dimoiya returned to the First-class District. While Dimoiya returned home, Friannes destination was the Imperial Palace. She went by the guards at the entrance and through the arches of the main atrium, steps echoing off of the columns and walls. Her journey brought her past the public areas and to the inner palace. A familiar face greeted her at the entrance of the Imperial Harem. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Lady Frianne. Officer Anoch, Frianne returned her smile. Im sorry I couldnt help with your brother. The youngest daughter of House Anoch made a face. It didnt much match the resplendent uniform of the White Silver Imperial Guard. There has to be something wrong with his head, Selene Anoch muttered. What could he possibly have reservations over with those four? If things werent that bad, Frianne replied, he wouldnt still be single. Were gonna have to step up our efforts, Selene sighed. I wonder how much enchanted mithril chains costoh, if youre here for His Imperial Majesty, hes having dinner with Roxy at the moment. Selene waited for another member of the Imperial Guard to arrive and take her place before leading Frianne through the cloistered courtyards and gardens of the Imperial Harem. The sentries and occasional patrols C who were of course all women C stationed throughout the complex nodded in polite greeting as Frianne was guided deeper inside. How has he been doing? Frianne asked. Much better now, Selene said. Hes still not his old self, but His Imperial Majesty really turned around once that little fuzzy guy started showing up. I dont know what they get up to, but theres a joke going around that hes been replacing lost hairs. If there was a joke like that circulating around the harem, then the Emperor must have been positively jovial. Jircnivs physical and mental health had been on the decline ever since the appearance of the Sorcerer King. It was to the point that the Imperial Dynasty worried that he was on his way to an early grave. They stopped at the bottom of the stairs leading to one of the buildings in the inner harem. Selene nodded to Lady Rockbruise, who was standing guard at the door. She disappeared into the building for several minutes before coming back out again to escort Frianne inside. Every building in the Imperial Harem was effectively a manor of its own, each furnished by the houses who sent their daughters to serve the imperial throne. This particular building was an exception, however, as Roxy was not from an aristocratic house, but a commoner. In a harem filled with women chosen for their beauty and social status, Roxy was the only one who might be called not beautiful. Despite her low station and lack of feminine charm compared to the other concubines, she was the Emperors favourite and the closest thing the Baharuth Empire had to an Empress. As if in testament to the Empires meritocratic ideals, Roxy was a woman chosen for her intelligence and administrative talent. This intelligence came with certain eccentricities, however. Foremost amongst them was the fact that, while she was one of the Emperors concubines, she had no real interest in giving birth to the next sovereign of the Baharuth Empire. Rather than that, she encouraged Jircniv to have children with the other concubines. Her assertion was that certain things C such as good looks, Talents and aptitudes that might be inherited through ones blood C could not be trained. Roxy was confident that she could take those unpolished stones and refine them into excellent candidates for the imperial throne. At a distinctly small, plain-looking dining table, Jircniv Rune Farlord El-Nix, Emperor of the Baharuth Empire, sat across from his favourite. He looked towards Frianne as she entered the dining room, motioning for her to come forward. Frianne, he said with a rare, genuine smile, please join us. Weve just gotten started. You seem in high spirits, Your Imperial Majesty. Is that so? Her cousins smile did not fade, I suppose that I am. Lets dispense with dreary formalities. Leinas, you may leave us. Frianne exchanged looks with Roxy, who seemed to shrug with a helpless look. She took a seat as the concubine went to retrieve another dish. Though I risk fouling my good humour, Jircniv said, I must ask how youve been faring with those visitors from the Sorcerous Kingdom. The reports to the Court Council have been markedly subdued. Ah C try and spare my stomach, please. Then I should preface this by saying that no amount of preparation could have properly readied me for the experience. I would not have believed most of what I presently know as my past self. The Emperor nodded quietly with a look of grim introspection. So you understand, he said. By the reports, they seem Human enough, but I cant imagine what sort of monsters they might have sent our way. Now, what didnt you mention in your reports? The old men might expect the safe and sterile accounts of a new aide, but I know your grandmother taught you better than that. They came and did exactly as I reported, Frianne replied. What happened along the way probably would have been dismissed as inconsequential by the Court Council. Damn, Jircniv sighed. So that Undead monsters already targeting our weaknesses. I knew those reports from Kabein conveyed more than they appeared, but I didnt want to consider it. The information from the Second Legion about that liaison officer and her activities indicates the same thing. House Zahradnik was on your keep list for the Duchy of E-Rantel, wasnt it? For the exact reason that they would easily integrate with the Imperial Army. The other three houses were to be retained for their excellent capabilities, too, if I recall correctly. Jircniv grimaced before gulping down his wine. His napkin lingered on his lips as he digested their discourse. Now it feels like hes rubbing these Nobles we should have taken with E-Rantel in our faces. No, I doubt its anything so petty. Did they focus on anything in particular while they inspected Arwintar? Something they took issue with, perhaps? They showed next to no interest in our bureaucratic processes, Frianne replied. Considering their Prime Ministers excellence, were probably nothing by comparison. I suppose what they were most intense about were the same things my grandmother takes issue with. Overall, they seem concerned about the imbalanced focus that comes with our pace of development. Ugh, that does sound like your grandmother. Are they trying to hinder the Empires progress? Theres still so much that the previous Emperors set in motion that needs to be finished before we neatly wrap it all up with a pretty ribbon. Any culture we focus on will only become obsolete in a generation or two while the stopgap measures we have in place threaten to fly apart in the transition. From a purely bureaucratic perspective, her cousins point was valid. Altering their course at the current juncture of the Empires broad reformation would exact exponentially increasing costs. In Jircnivs opinion, meandering when they were merely halfway through was not an option: they needed to push for their goals as quickly as possible to maximise efficiency and curtail the risk of issues that might develop due to the incomplete changes to the nation. Frianne, however, did not believe that the pursuit of bureaucratic reforms and the cultivation of imperial culture were mutually exclusive efforts. Rather than that, it was something that needed to be done hand in hand. The army seems to keep up, Frianne pointed out. Because an Imperial Knight gets eaten by a monster if they deny reality, the Emperor said. If we start promoting culture with those other Nobles, theyll start pining for their old glory days even more than they already do. Those idiots never learn C distancing ourselves from those useless, antiquated traditions will be to our advantage when we finally do address the cultural concerns that lie at the end of our path. What about Friannes treatise? Roxy offered, I think it holds great merit. Oh, are you two ganging up on me now? Jircniv raised an eyebrow, Then Ill give you the same answer that I gave Frianne: the proposal is excellent if one only considers its potential to increase our national power. However, it also increases the power of the nobility. Weve been working to break down their influence, not build it up. Unless you can somehow guarantee that every civilian house will be as loyal as our martial houses, filling the ranks of the aristocracy with mages is just asking for trouble. Its better to raise mages without annoying dynastic ties andhistory. Frianne sighed inwardly, but she knew better than to push too hard. Her cousin was a man who had risen to prominence by asserting absolute dominance. He would only delegate power to those he could trust and that trust only went as far as he could rein them in. She sometimes wondered if the reason why the Empire was so deficient in its cultural aspects was that they, too, were often beyond the control of the throne. Had the Emperors of old purposely acted to minimise the influence of those problematic aspects for the same reason? What would a society that developed around a figure of absolute power and his supporting mechanisms look like? For some reason, she did not think it would be as wonderful as many thought. Still, that Jircniv was beginning to show the fires of his old ambition again could only be taken as a good thing; the Empire needed its Emperor to lead them once again. Well, thats enough of that, Jircniv said. After weeks of dealing with these representatives, what do you believe theyll report to their masters? Any sign of recommendations that might precipitate further change in the Empire? Theyve made reassurances that the Sorcerous Kingdom has no desire to infringe upon our autonomy in a harmful manner, Frianne replied. Any changes that might come our way will address the overarching concerns of their hegemony. In the event that such changes are demanded of us, I believe that continuing to defer to our suzerain will be for the best. Compliance may mean that we will be able to continue to work with Human representatives. At the worst, loyalty is our best defence. Assuming that the Sorcerer King ever intended to use them again in the first place, Jircniv said. I wouldnt be surprised if they were simply sent here to sniff out what they could before being replaced by an Undead functionary. Though theres still the operation with the Sixth Legionwith how the Second Legions work turned out, the Sixth Legion is probably facing a giant mess right about now. How do you mean? Competition, Jircniv said. The Second Legion is now filled with Dragonslayers who are swimming in plunder. The Sixth Legion is filled with ambitious young men looking to make their mark on the Empire. Theres no way that they wont take the Second Legions achievements as a challenge to surpass. do you think that this was done on purpose? The Emperor snorted. Of course it was. You probably didnt realise it back then, but Im sure you do now. The Sixth Legion and its supporters tried to play the Sorcerous Kingdom and they got played right back C no, it was worse than that. The task to get rid of that Dragon Lordthe Sorcerer Kings countermove was already staring them in the face before they made their move; he knew what the result would be and the effect it would have on the Sixth Legion. Now, General Gregan and his command are up to their eyeballs in overeager idiots. Shouldnt something be done about that? Before asking that question, Jircniv told her, you should be considering what the objective of the Sorcerous Kingdom is in doing this. Friannes mind for military matters was limited; any credible speculation she could make lay on the civilian side of things. Even so, the potential outcomes branched out in so many different directions that it was difficult to settle on any of them. The Emperor smirked at her silence, swirling the wine in his bejewelled silver goblet. No matter what we do, he told her, they will get the answers that they are looking for. The Empire has already become a stage prepared and set; we are but puppets on strings dancing in the palm of the Sorcerer Kings hand. There is no choice but to go along with the performance we are being made to play out. As your grandmother would say: it is what it is. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The heavy hoofbeats of Rays bay stallion pounded at the head of three hundred mounted Imperial Knights. Beyond the clouds of dust kicked up by their thunderous passage, a dozen columns of smoke rose into the evening air. They spoke of the days progress: a day where the Demihuman tribes on the borders of the Wyvernmark fell before his onslaught. A day that couldnt have come sooner. Ray sneered as he thought of how much time had been wasted. Cowardice. Cowardice, hard-headed resistance and superstitious fear. That was what met the forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom that had arrived to supplement the Imperial Armys strength. If it was just that, however, Ray couldn''t have cared less: he would have taken them to single-handedly achieve his objectives himself. The true problem was that the Undead had been officially assigned to the Fifth Legion. As a result of the reorganisation of the Imperial Army, the Fifth Legion was now responsible for keeping order in the Baharuth Empires southern territories. The Sixth Legion, which had been dispatched to the Wyvernmark under orders to expand the Empires borders, had no authority over the powerful Undead forces. Ray wasnt sure whether it was a purposeful act of bureaucratic sabotage, a decision born out of last-minute hesitation or some sort of incomprehensible misunderstanding. Whatever the reason, it left the Sixth Legion short of the strength that it thought it would have at its disposal. This, in turn, forced its commanders to rethink how they would conduct their campaign in the wilderness. Attempts to collaborate with the Fifth Legion were met with firm refusal. Each Legion answered directly to the Emperor and their duty to the Empire had nothing to do with the Sixth Legions orders. Weeks of fruitless back and forth between the Fifth Legion, the Sixth Legion and Arwintar led to mounting tensions between the two army groups. No less frustrated, Ray finally decided that their ridiculous situation was in reality some sort of test. The terms of the Undead lease contained many clauses as to how the powerful Undead forces were allowed to be used. Broadly speaking, they were intended for domestic security. This was the official explanation as to why they had ended up in the hands of the Fifth Legion. The other part of the puzzle was not so apparent, but Ray believed that he had figured it out. A passive, almost benign outlook dominated the Sorcerous Kingdoms foreign policy, which was in turn reflected in the terms of the lease agreement for their Undead security forces. He wasnt sure why the supremely powerful nation would take such a convoluted approach to its affairs, but it was what Ray had to work with. To maintain its image, the Sorcerous Kingdom did not wage wars of aggression and would not allow its forces to participate in conflicts that might be construed as such against officially recognised political entities. Retaliation against foreign aggression, however, was another thing entirely. What Ray needed was just cause to deploy the Undead against their neighbours. The most apparent option was to goad them into attacking the Empire. Another would be fabricating a conflict to intervene in, but this was problematic. They couldnt send settlers as the Court Council held sole authority over what land was claimed and to whom it was distributed. The alternative meant recognising political interests outside of the Empire and acting on their behalf, but the point of the Sixth Legion was to claim territory for the Empire, not legitimise savage Demihuman tribes. The Second Legions operation in the northwest was conducted under another plausible premise: they were ridding themselves of an evil Ancient Dragon that had plagued the region with its demands for over a century. Something like an imperial trade convoy being raided was also a ploy that might be used for aggressive expansion, but the Sorcerous Kingdom might see that as a weak excuse to wage war against unrecognised territories, never mind official ones. Ray needed something hefty to justify the deployment of the Fifth Legions forces beyond the shadow of a doubt. This was the true task that the Sorcerous Kingdom had assigned to the Sixth Legion: finding legal loopholes through which decisive military action could be justified. His contingent returned to their encampment as the sun fell below the dry, rocky mountains to the west. His pleasure over the days results diminished as he saw who was waiting for him at his tent. The gravelly voice of a stern, grey-haired imperial officer rolled out at him. You bastard. You actually went and did it. Captain Ward, Ray said coolly. I hope you didnt ride all the way here just to share your feelings with me. The aged Imperial Knight crossed his arms, fixing Ray with a vehement glare. Your father would be rolling in his grave if he knew what you were up to, Captain Ward said. Wheres your pride as an imperial officer? The duty of an Imperial Knight is to carry out the will of the Emperor, Captain, Ray replied. By risking the lives of the Emperors subjects? Captain Wards voice rose, Its the people of the Wyvernmark and the Fifth Legion that are going to have to deal with this mess youre stirring up! Considering what the Fifth Legion has at its disposal, I hardly think a handful of Demihuman raids is a problem. Captain Wards moustache bristled as he glowered at Ray. After a long moment, he walked past him. Ill be reporting this to headquarters, General. That is your prerogative, Captain. Ray entered his tent, tossing his burgonet aside with an annoyed sigh. Captain Wards disrespect should have invited censure, but it likely would have gotten nowhere. Not only did the aged Captain belong to a different army group, but layers of archaic martial culture mired the daily operations of the Imperial Army. The vast majority of officers, both Noble and commoner, accepted that things were to be done according to time-honoured traditions. Change was something that came slowly, but the Empire could not afford slow change C certainly not now. The Fifth Legion would likely shrug off any complaints that Ray voiced about Captain Ward. Ray was conducting unorthodox operations in the Captains jurisdiction which, as was noted, might invite retaliation against the Empire. This was the entire point, but, to most, Captain Ward had every reason to take issue. The officers of the Imperial Army tended to not mince words, and, while the chain of command was respected during operations, personal respect was something that was earned. Ray was long used to such treatment, however, and his rise through the ranks was vindication enough. He spared next to no thought about the regard of his peers: all he required were subordinates who would carry out his orders and get the job done. With the rise of the Sorcerous Kingdom, opportunities abounded. His drive for practical results would distinguish him from the rest of the Empires Generals. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. After getting out of his armour and into something more comfortable, he settled down at his desk to peruse the reports that had arrived while he was away. Ray stopped flipping through them as he came across the first bit of big news. So theyve finally made it official Rather than any triumphant proclamation, news of the Viridian Dragon Lords defeat came as a memorandum circulated within the ranks of the Imperial Army. An announcement to the general public would be made once the imperial administration settled on new policies for the region and issued directives to the local lords. Ray supposed it was delivered to the army first to spur its ranks to greater achievements, as new lands had been made available for those who rendered distinguished service. The rumours preceding the memorandum had already worked their magic, however. An unsubtle fervour had settled upon the men of the Sixth Legion upon hearing of the wealth discovered and the fact that they C as the expeditionary army C would soon be conducting a conquest of their own. Thousands would be knighted; hundreds enfeoffed as minor Nobles and riches would flow into their hands. Everyone was determined to carve out a legacy of their own. With this intrepid attitude suffusing the ranks of the Sixth Legion and the amount of frontier they had to cover, Ray had convinced General Gregan to allow him to form a temporary brigade. Two companies out of each division were transferred to him: each hand-picked out of the ones that the Commanders made available. Aside from himself, there were next to no martial Nobles. Even the Captains were all Knights from common backgrounds. This was to ensure that annoying reservations born from antiquated values were kept to a minimum and no competitors for influence would arise. His men were driven by a singular ambition: achieve results and reap the rewards. Ray set aside the memorandum, sorting through the rest of the reports to pick out anything of personal interest. A familiar brown folder caught his attention. As usual, he frowned at the content. What is that girl doing House Gran was somewhat well-known for itsinnocuousness, for lack of a better word. Despite being a lineage of decently-powerful mages in a nation that highly valued arcane casters, they were strangely unambitious. What other Nobles also realised was how ludicrously impervious they were to the schemes of others. Nemel Gran was a case in point. Out of all of the agents sent from the majority of the Empires factions to monitor and potentially form connections with Frost 19, she was the sole survivor. Not only that, the young officer had entrenched herself as an escort for the Sorcerous Kingdoms representative. The rest had mysteriously vanished seemingly overnight. Every faction of course ardently denied that anything terrible had happened to their people, but they refused to elaborate upon their statements which made it all the more suspicious and unsettling. Ray swirled a glass of mulled wine as he leaned back and attempted to decipher her report. It was page after page of customs paperwork, invoices, notes and observations written in a meticulous style and dutifully delivered from every city shortly after the representative had arrived around The Blister. He couldnt even begin to guess at the complete picture the report was supposed to create, but the wealth of information was more than he had expected from sending a single agent. General. Ray closed the folder and filed it away, turning a questioning eye to the guard at the entrance. Its Priest Ward, sir. You asked for him to be sent over upon your return. Let him in. Plates of polished steel gleamed in the lamplight as a Cleric pushed aside the tent flap and made his way in. He clasped his hands behind his back as he stood before Ray. You sent for me, General? I found your grandfather waiting for me when I got back here. I wasnt aware he had visited the camp, sir. You have my apologies if he caused any trouble. The Cleric, Joachim Ward, lowered his head. He was one of the few martial Nobles in Rays brigade, though it was due to him being a company Cleric. Through some strange twist of fate, Ray had ended up with one of Captain Wards grandsons under his command. His concerns are understandable, Ray said, but that wasnt what I called you here for. Not directly, at any rate. I have an assignment for you. Ray reached into a box beside his desk, pulling out a black folder. He handed it to the Cleric who, after opening it, looked back up at him in confusion. Youreyoure reassigning me, sir? But what about my company? Ive already arranged for a replacement and spoken with your Captain, Ray told him. Do you have an objection to this assignment? Rather than any particular objection, the Cleric said, why have I been chosen? Because youre one of the only Nobles in the battalion and youre from this area. Also, I dont want a scratch on her: itll be your job to keep her safe. Joachim frowned back down at the assignment, stopping at the second page. This report youve included says that shes from a martial house. If shes been sent by the Sorcerous Kingdom, I think shell be keeping me safe instead of the other way around. Shes still a Noble from Re-Estize, Ray snorted. They arent anything like us. Nothing in the Second Legions report stands out. She spent the vast majority of the time acting as a liaison officer. Its likely they sent her because shes a Human Noble. A pretty faceor at least someone familiar with aristocratic customs. so you want me to attend to her. Have you any specific instructions, sir? There are bound to be differences so youre going to have to be flexible. Shes a representative from the Sorcerous Kingdom, so make sure she feels welcome, safe and happy. Also, be sure to let her know what she needs to know. Ray eyed the man, hoping that he understood what he meant. As a member of the imperial establishment, it was something that should have been drilled into him from a young age despite his Temple training. I expect regular reports, Ray continued. Ill have someone contact you when Im ready to see her. Dismissed. The Cleric saluted before making his way out of the tent. Ray turned back around, idly tapping a finger on his desk. Sending Joachim Ward was something of a gamble. Baroness Zahradnik was acting as a liaison officer for the entire Sixth Legion, so she would be moving all across the frontier. As a General, Ray couldnt follow her all over the place so the best he could do was send someone to report on her interactions. That way, he could prepare himself in advance for when she inevitably arrived to consult with him on his operations. Before then, he needed to work the kinks out of his battalion and get the many soldiers who only had training under their belts into real fighting shape. They were already off to a good start, but he needed to make it clear how superior he and his men were compared to the rest of the Sixth Legion. For that, tangible results were required. If all went well Ray leaned back in his seat, staring up at the ceiling of his tent. After a moment, he closed his eyes, recalling the last time he had seen the might of the Sorcerous Kingdom on display. A massacre, it was called by his fellow Generals C by nearly everyone who had witnessed it. A one-sided slaughter amidst a battlefield gripped in despair. But Ray quietly disagreed. It was a scene of absolute beauty, permitted only to those with absolute power. By becoming a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom, mere Humans could also wield that power, if only just a bit. But even that bit was enough to change the world; reshape it in whatever image they desired. With the majority of the Imperial Army mired in their sentimentality and trapped in useless traditions, he would seize the initiative and make an unmistakable impression on the Sorcerous Kingdom. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 How long has it been since I''ve worn a normal outfit? A gentle breeze brushed over the skirts of Ludmilas dress as she strolled down the streets of Karlsheim. It was the dress she had proudly purchased in E-Rantel over two years ago, with its fresh spring look and ambitious C at least ambitious for her C bust. That ambition had subsequently been downsized by her household half a year previous. It was as if even Ludmilas loyal retainers were telling her to give up on her hopes and dreams for greater feminine charm. At least Lady Shalltear had generously provided a secret weapon to help Ludmila face her modest eternity. While she wasnt ungrateful for the casual outfit that had been bestowed upon her by Lady Shalltear, Ludmila wasnt sure how Lady Shalltear managed to wear the same clothing every day for weeks on end. This in itself was an indication of the momentous economic changes that had already started to reshape the Sorcerous Kingdom. Even for Nobles, having more than one or two outfits to wear during the day was considered a luxury afforded only to the wealthy. This usually meant city Nobles and well-to-do Merchants. As a rural aristocrat, Ludmila had one regular outfit just a year previous. If it needed to be washed or mended, she did it in her shift. It wasnt uniform across every territory C it was mostly happening in the territories of her friends C but with the integration of Undead labour and large-scale utility magic in the Duchy of E-Rantel came a sharp rise in discretionary incomes, starting with those in primary industries. Farmers, woodsmen and quarry workers were suddenly possessed of far more discretionary wealth than their lords had just a season before. They had the coin and they wanted to spend it and the already understocked markets were overwhelmed by the swarm of ravenous commoners throwing money at them. Many staple industries became luxury industries; many luxury goods became common goods. Prices for imports seemed to rise with no end in sight while at the same time the seemingly inexorable collapse in export prices worried administrators to no end. Merchants and artisans worked furiously trying to sate the new appetite for everything. Ludmila could only sigh in relief that her demesne was isolated from the rest of the Duchy. Still, the same fever had gripped them as well: new cuisine, fashion, furniture and all manner of magical devices were in demand. In terms of fashion, it meant that most women now had multiple outfits. Those in the city had one for each day of the week, which was utterly absurd. As a result, when in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila was left feeling more than a bit stale wearing her casual outfit every day and she worried that others would see her unchanging wardrobe as odd. That her physical appearance fundamentally never changed already caused worries over how people would eventually perceive her existence. Her friends, closest retainers, the Sorcerer King and several of his servants already knew that she was an Undead being, but it wasnt something that they disclosed to the public. Others who saw Ludmila over the years would inevitably realise that something was amiss, but she felt that her perpetual Undead state was better left unknown by the population at large. Time would accustom the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizens to the diversity of its society and trust in the benevolence of the Sorcerer King would grow to the point that a mortal becoming Undead wouldnt be considered a cause for concernor at least she hoped that would be the case. Ludmilas decision to wear regular clothing had little to do with these weighty considerations, however. Since she was currently away from any place that might see conflict requiring protection beyond her natural defences, she took advantage of the opportunity to put on a fresh look. It was certainly less flashy than what she usually wore, but this had the advantage of allowing more casual interactions in the places where she stopped to observe the Empire and converse with the locals. Wearing regular clothing came with its own challengesno, it wasnt that regular clothing was challenging to wear: it was that magical equipment was too convenient. Enchanted equipment C be it weapons, armour, clothing or accessories, adjusted itself to the user. Not only did it do so in the way that it fit the wearer, but it could take on certain properties as well. This made movement effortless and the physical effects of high-speed movement C such as riding on a Dragon or Soul Eater C were negated by immunities and damage reduction. Magical clothing also would not tear or otherwise take damage without being subjected to damage that could affect their durability, such as sundering attacks. Ludmilas movements were restricted in mundane garb as she had to make sure not to accidentally cause damage to it with her greatly-increased physical ability. Having something happen like catching her sleeve on a table corner would have the sleeve tear, drag the table along or some result that combined the two outcomes. Ludmila stopped at the window of a modest boutique, eyeing the fashions on display. An old solution was probably the best for her situation. With the limited number of outfits a person usually had in the region, accessories were what an individual used to appeal to others. Fresh flowers; a hairpin, comb or shawl; gloves or jewellery C boutiques were as much shops that sold accessories as they were shops that sold clothing. The Sorcerer King and his powerful vassals always mentioned things like equipment slots and how one was limited in what they could wear, but as far as Ludmila knew, regular people had no such restrictions. Putting on a scarf or a shawl didnt seem to interfere with anything aside from them staying on if she quickswapped from one set of equipment to the other. The need to do so would probably be a rare occurrence in places where she would wear such accessories, so it was an option that merited experimentation. After purchasing a few things from several shops along her meandering route, she followed the aromas of food to one of Karlsheims plazas. As with every other busy part of the city, the decidedly irregular distribution of its population was on display. There were far more men than women in the area; many of them sporting uniforms that marked them as members of the Imperial Army. The reason for this was plain enough: the Sixth Legion had come to the Wyvernmark. Soldiers came to spend their leave in the urban centres of the march and, between the Sixth Legion and those who arrived to take advantage of their presence, Karlsheims population was a third higher than normal. General Kabeins predictions about the Sixth Legion so far appeared to be unerringly correct. Out of the uniforms marked with the insignia of the Empires new expeditionary army, not a man over thirty could be seen. That they wore their uniforms or tabards while off duty spoke volumes in itself. The young soldiers carried themselves in a sort of blithe manner reminiscent of Silver-ranked Adventurers in the Sorcerous Kingdom just before they were flattened by an Ogre with a stick. She assumed that not all of the soldiers were like this, of course, but there were certainly more than enough roaming the streets of Karlsheim. They travelled in packs, interacting loudly with their fellows and conducting business in a similarly brash way. Women who may or may not have appreciated their attention were relentlessly set upon every half block by offers of food, drink, gifts, entertainment and other attempts to impress them by hopeful men seeking companionship. Nothing indicated that they were doing anything they explicitly shouldnt, but they seemed a borderline nuisance. The men of the Fifth Legion stationed in the city appeared hesitant to call them out for their behaviour, yet were still ready to act if things got out of hand. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Rather than linger to sample the local fare, Ludmila headed straight to the local DEATH BREAD. As with other locations in the Empire, there was no queue. Hold on a minute, miss, a voice called out to her. I wouldnt go there if I were you. Ludmila slowed and turned her attention to a tall, dark-haired young man leaning against the corner of a nearby building. Even without a direct assessment, she could already tell he was fairly strong as far as the average imperial soldier went. The cowl that came with her magical equipment drastically enhanced her concealment abilities. Without it, she was about as stealthy as an upper Silver-rank Ranger from the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild. The distance from which he detected her in the busy city street put him on par with veteran Imperial Knights in terms of his raw capabilities. Like many of the Sixth Legions soldiers present in the city, he wore a tabard identifying his unit. Beneath it appeared to be the scale armour of a Ranger. Despite his apparent strength, he had not yet been knighted. Four men in identical tabards were gathered near him. They did not appear to notice her until she stopped to reply. Why not? I wont have to wait and the store appears to be a member of the Bakers Guild. Thats true, the dark-haired man replied, but havent you seen a shop like this before? Well, theyre only in the cities, I guess. The food from these shops is from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Is there something wrong with that? The man gave her an odd look. Her response was clearly not expected. They probably werent heedless enough to make any direct remarks about the Sorcerous Kingdoms goods, so Ludmila was curious about the direction he would take their conversation. I tell you what, he straightened from his spot on the wall. Were looking to have some fun and weve got plenty of coin C why not spend a night on the town with us? Are Demihumans the only thing they trained you to look out for? A gravelly voice rose from behind her, Shes out of your league, boy. An angry retort died on the Rangers lips as his attention went past Ludmilas shoulder. The other men similarly paled and stood at attention. An aged man in the uniform of a Fifth Legion Captain appeared on her right. Apologies, my lady, the Captain said. The Sixth Legions been deployed on field exercises for months. Goblins and Noblewomen alike become fair game at that point. As if realising that he had blindly approached an aristocrat, the Ranger discreetly retreated with his companions, melting into the crowd. The old Captain snorted and shook his head in disdain. Ludmila lowered her head with a smile. Thank you for your assistance, Captain Ward, my lady, the Captain bowed slightly. Karl Heren Dale Wardand I doubt you needed my assistance. Its those blind fools who should be thanking me C I doubt they understood how close they were to getting buried in that damn wall. A short laugh escaped Ludmilas lips. I wouldnt have gone that far, Captain Ward, she said. Aside from theiridentification issues, they seem like normal, healthy men to me. Ludmila Zahradnik, by the way. The Captain paused briefly at her introduction. Thats generous of you to say so, Baroness, he said. You know who I am? Only by the name, Captain Ward replied. It was mentioned in the briefing that came with all those Undead. Gregans going to go into hysterics if he finds out youve been here watching all this on the sly. I thought it prudent to get a feel for these territories and their people before beginning my work here, Ludmila said. On that note, are you a local lord? I have a barony on the border southwest of here. What of it? If it isnt too much of an imposition, my lord, Id like to learn about the Wyvernmark from you. Captain Ward looked around at the crowds of soldiers before replying with a sour look. I guess you wont learn much with all these louts prowling about. Do you require a horse, my lady? I have to get back to my jurisdiction before a certain idiot gets it burned down by Demihumans. Please lead the way, Captain Ward, Ludmila replied. Ill call my mount over once were out of the city. Ludmila followed the captain through the city streets and out of Karlsheims southwestern gate. When her Soul Eater arrived to join them, the nobleman gave it a dubious look. Are you sure thats safe to ride? Its been with me for the last three weeks, Ludmila replied. A couple of the men from the Second Legion rode it around, as well. Speaking of which, I havent yet seen any of the Undead forces assigned to the Wyvernmark. Baron Ward fell silent at her words for a moment before turning his attention to the highway. this way, my lady. The man urged his horse into a trot, leading them onto a rural road that branched off of the imperial highway several kilometres away from the city. Their route went past fields being prepared for spring planting before descending into a shallow, wooded valley. Baron Ward stopped roughly five hundred metres into the trees. Ludmilas eyes narrowed at his unspoken implication. She went a hundred metres further down the road. First Cavalry Squad, report. A dozen seconds after she cast her voice into the gloom, a group of Death-series servitors appeared from the trees. They formed a column before her. Ludmilas ire rose as she reached out and plucked blades of dried grass caught in the barding of one of the Death Cavaliers mounts. Her quiet voice barely carried over the winter wind. How long have you been here for? Since coming within sight of the city walls, my lady, the Death Cavalier replied. Her fingernails dug into her palms as she looked down at the carpet of dead leaves. It was over a month since she had handed them over at the border of Wagner County. and Ive been casually shopping for accessories. Im sorry. Please do not be, my lady. Whatever our task may be, we are proud to serve His Majesty. Baron Wards warhorse whinnied nervously in the distance. The Death-series servitors shifted back as Ludmilas mood turned foul. If we have failed in some way Its not you, she looked back up at the Death Cavalier. Clean yourselves up C youre coming with me. Ludmila turned her gaze past the bare branches overhead, towards the clear azure sky. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, working down the fury threatening to overwhelm her senses. Between what she saw from the men at the Wagner County border, those of the Second Legion and the soldiers of the Wyvernmark, where was the realm of reasonable expectation? Did the results of her assignment in the northwest set her hopes too high? Unlike the situation with the Viridian Dragon Lord, there was nothing that encouraged the Imperial Army to rely on the Death-series servitors. She believed that the lack of urgency in the south would mean that she would have an easier time working with the people here, but it seemed that the opposite was the case. Ludmila returned to Baron Ward with the Undead column following neatly in her wake. The old Captain seemed entirely unperturbed by their approach, watching them with his wrists crossed over the pommel of his saddle. I havent felt a fury like that since General Belibads wife found out about his mistress, he said. You off to send some heads rolling? It shouldnt come to that, Captain Ward, Ludmila replied. Thats a pity. A pity? Im an old man, my lady, the Captain said. Ive killed plenty and Ive seen plenty killed. Dying by the hand of a beautiful woman isnt a bad way to go by my estimation. Well, I guess its more than those villains in the Sixth Legion deserve. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The Undead column following Ludmila through the fields was about as conspicuous as one would expect, though it went by so quickly that few had time to react beyond scrambling for safety. With the Undead in the Wyvernmark sitting idle for over a month and their integration with the Imperial Army essentially nonexistent, Ludmila spared little thought for their superficial and temporary reactions. They went around villages as going through them would slow their progress down. Aside from that, she let people think what they would, stewing in silence as they rode along. Baron Ward slowed his pace near the top of the hill they were ascending, bringing his warhorse alongside her Soul Eater. Theres a town in the valley on the other side of this ridge, my lady, he told her. Well be staying there for the night. What will you be doing with these fellows? Will our accommodations be the local manor or the local garrison? Once he learns of your arrival, the Barons expression tightened, Count Kurze will insist on providing hospitality. Youll have to forgive my liege for his behaviour while were there. A gust of wind whipped over them. Ludmila narrowed her eyes at the noblemans words. Will Lord Kurze be a problem? Lord Wards weathered face softened somewhat. He glanced over at her with a reproachful look. Its clear that youre one of us, he said. You even have that judgemental attitude that all our youngsters tend to harbour. Ludmila looked to the side and sighed, her lips turning up in a self-deprecating smile at his observation. Apologies, my lord, she replied. Its something that Ive been struggling with. If they are around, my friends point it out whenever it becomes excessive, but this attitude always inevitably escapes to bludgeon whoever happens to be the subject of my attention at the time. Thats just the way it is, the Baron told her. Frontier Nobles are born and raised to focus on problems because the problems that we face place us in direct mortal peril. Learning how it hurts, how it helps, and harnessing the best elements of that nature is a part of growing up for all of us. As for Count Kurze, his issues arent explicitly malignant: the old lord passed just under two years ago, so hes still getting a handle on everything. By his tone, it appeared that Baron Ward was looking out for his young liege rather than being disparaging of him. She took a deep breath, realigning her mental stance. At least the aged Noble was well aware of the challenges that faced Ludmila when it came to how she weighed and measured the world around her. Has House Ward always been under House Kurze? Since before the Empire was the Empire, Lord Ward nodded. Were all descended from the people that came out of the rubble here. The column crested the ridge and Ludmila examined the town laid out below. Generations of gradual expansion were made clear from their vantage, but the patterns of construction suggested something that she had also noticed in the northwestern regions of the Empire. Was this town built on top of something else, my lord? I did say that we were descended from the people that came out of the rubble, my lady. And the cause of that rubble was the Demon Gods. The very same, the Baron nodded. Let me guess: that temple schooling of yours taught you that the people here are descended from those who migrated from the Theocracy after the Demon Gods rampage. Do you mean to say that it isnt true? Its true, in part. Some people came from the Theocracy. Others came from the east, but most were survivors that lived here before that. This was a possibility that Ludmila and her friends had considered. With the physical evidence and scattered records from Feoh Berkana as well as what they had seen in the Empire, they would be hard-pressed to refute the fact that Humans did dwell in these lands before the appearance of the Demon Gods. The details, however, remained clouded and they still hadnt uncovered enough of the past to make anything but loose speculations. If you know more about that history, my lord, she said. Id like to ask you about it when we have the opportunity. Of course, my lady, Baron Ward replied. Itll have to be some other day, however C Lord Kurze will likely be taking advantage of the time he has with you. The town C which was named after its ruling house C was built on the junction of two imperial highways. Over two hundred kilometres further west was Engelfurt, while the northwestern route crossed south of the lake where Baroness Noias land was, eventually joining the highway between Engelfurt and Arwintar. A small river meandered in from the southwest through a gentle valley populated by vineyards and orchards, running through the middle of Kurze to flow northwest along the highway through similar landscapes beyond. Low mountains stretched across the southern horizon, their sparsely-forested peaks already absent of any winter snow. Eyes tracing the modest stone wall ringing the town, Ludmila wondered where she could put the Undead cavalry squad. How is Lord Kurzes relationship with his people? She asked. Thats one of those things hes still trying to get a handle on, Lord Ward answered, so you shouldnt expect the townsfolk to have adamantite wills. Though were in the marches, House Kurze is a civilian house. It didnt take much to restore these lands, so theyve been well-developed for over a century. But they can reinforce their people, yes? A Nobles ability to bolster their subjects was something that Ludmila and her friends had been trying to measure over the months and a subject of great interest to the Sorcerous Kingdoms central administration. By comparing the data meticulously gathered and organised by their Elder Lich aides, they found that the civilian Nobles who successfully harnessed their abilities provided greater economic benefits than Ludmila did. This turned her into a less-desirable Noble from an economic standpoint, but the other Nobles just saw that as common sense. She was a martial Noble, and martial Nobles served a distinctly separate role from civilian ones. The effect that Ludmila had on her subjects was harder to qualify and quantify, as much of it did not appear to directly factor into the information that the Elder Lich administrators collected. This was further obfuscated by the idea that martial Nobles were also Commanders to a greater degree than civilian Nobles, so the line between what the Commander side of their job class offered and any unique benefits that stemmed specifically from being a martial Noble was something that couldnt be drawn until the Sorcerous Kingdom raised more pure Commanders for the Royal Army. Roughly speaking, Ludmila suspected that a martial Nobles benefits revolved around their place as bastions of Human society. Collective and personal morale, higher degrees of martial competency and the sort of resilience C both mental and physical C that people required to weather the trials of life in dangerous environs could be observed in her subjects. It was made even more apparent by the fact that all of her Human migrants were from the interior, yet smoothly adapted to life in her poorly-developed lands. They can, Baron Ward said, but its difficult. Frontiersmen flock to the banners of their lords because of what they represent. Civilians in developed territories are moredivided, if you get my meaning. Without a cause or purpose that unifies their people, a civilian Noble is hard-pressed to produce similar results across their fiefs. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Is that why the Imperial Magic Academy is the way it is? Thats pretty sharp of you. The Emperor of that time established the current system for precisely that reason, but he couldnt get it set up right. Its not something you can simply teach or instil in a classroom. But if he understood what was going on, surely he must have passed that knowledge on to be developed and refined into something that works. Baron Ward let out a low chuckle. The inexperienced and foolish like to think that their efforts will go exactly as planned, but the world rarely works like that. Things get in the way. A hundred different agendas competing for attention and resources; new and better ideas. For every visionary, theres an entire generation that can only see the pebbles at their feet or the shadows of the past. For all of his achievements, that Emperor died a bitter man because he couldnt get the one thing he knew he had to finish finished. Dowager Duchess Gushmond doesnt appear to share your opinion of that Emperor. Oh, youve met that old goat, have you? Lord Ward raised an eyebrow, Ill tell you right now that she does. The Emperor was divided between seeing to the Empires immediate, practical needs and what it would eventually need. The former won out. He realised too late that he had entrusted too much to a man who saw the Empire as a project to help pursue his personal ambitions. By then, the Empire was well on its way to being what you see today. The more I hear about Fluder Paradyne, the less I like himbut is he really that terrible? Where is he right now? I dont know, my lord. Neither does anyone else, but I bet you he dropped the Empire like a hot potato for some new and better thing. Hes officially retired, but men like that dont just retire. Anyway, lets leave that squad of yours in this field here while we inform Count Kurze that youre about to turn his territory into a circus. The Baron indicated a pasture roughly two kilometres from the town. Ludmila left the Death-series servitors and her Soul Eater lined up along a fence not far from the highway. It couldnt be that bad, Ludmila sent a look in the old Noblemans direction. E-Rantel had hundreds of Undead stationed as sentries after the annexation and everyone just went into hiding. Oh, Im sure hell love that, Lord Ward said. The place will be paralysed just before the planting season. Lets go C Kurze Manor is in the northern section of the town. They walked past the line of wagons waiting to enter the town gate. One of the customs officers immediately recognised Baron Ward and quickly went through his procedures before letting them through. Will someone be calling ahead? The Imperial Knights at that gate will be running to inform the garrison, the Count and whoever else theyre whispering to. Im surprised the Karlsheim garrison didnt send someone running after you when you were there. They might have, the corner of her lip turned up slightly, but I was probably a bit difficult for an aide to find in those crowdsand wouldnt it make more sense for the customs office to keep me with them and send for someone to pick me up? It would, but the way you are right now, I doubt anyone would dare detain you. Ludmila sighed, once again clearing away the tangle of annoyed feelings that had slowly crept back into her as they made their way along. Baron Ward said that it was something that Frontier Nobles eventually learned how to harness, but would that apply to her? Unlike living beings, whose attitudes and outlook changed as time and age wore on, Ludmila would always remain herself. Perhaps the impetuousness of youth would stay with her for the rest of her existence. Much like her friends saw Dowager Duchess Gushmond as a venerable member of Noble society to look up to, Ludmila viewed Baron Ward in the same light and she was already grateful for his insight. The experience of the Frontier Lords long watch had forged and tempered a character that she could only aspire to. He was a mountain that stood tall and calmly weathered whatever the world sent his way. The man didnt even bat an eyelash at the Undead. Ludmila followed alongside him as he walked his warhorse along the cobblestone highway that also served as the main street of the town. They passed an alley where she noted several wagons being filled with tools not meant for timber or the local crops. Is there a mine in the region somewhere? She asked. Orensted, Lord Ward replied. Its at the foot of those mountains that you see sticking out to the west of here. A whole slew of issues have risen around it recently. What kind of issues? All of them. Im sure Count Kurze will be more than happy to dump his worries in your lap. This way. They went right at the intersection of the two imperial highways, crossing over an old stone bridge before coming up to a walled estate built along the rivers banks. Through the gate, a manor roughly twice as large as the guest manors in E-Rantel dominated carefully-manicured grounds which were decidedly unassuming compared to what she had seen in Arwintars First-class District. The two footmen at the entrance nodded in recognition at Baron Wards approach. Lord Ward, one of the men in brown-and-grey livery greeted him. Welcome back. Will you be staying for the night? If the Count would be so gracious, Baron Ward replied. This is Baroness Zahradnik C shes come to the Wyvernmark on atour. This way, please. Lord Kurze has already been informed of your arrival. Several maids and footmen awaited them at the landing of the manor. They cast puzzled looks behind Ludmila. There is no baggage to handle, she told them. Ive not brought along a retinue, either. Two chambermaids C who introduced themselves as Ophelia and Iris C led her off to a guest room, though their confusion over the odd situation seemed to mount as they attended to her nervously. Ludmila could only make attempts at small talk as there was nothing for them to do. Have you been with House Kurze for long? She asked. Oh yes, my lady, Ophelia, the elder of the maids replied. Our families have all served in the Kurze Household for four generations, at least. Does the Count have a family of his own? The maid nodded with an affectionate smile. A wife of five years; three children. Two girls and a boy. It seemed that the future of House Kurze was well in hand. Like the households of her friends, Count Kurze and his family had the support of those who had worked together to build House Kurze for generations. This was assuming that the man ruled well and didnt draw the ire of the Empires central administration. There was an awkward moment while Ludmila wondered how she would change. The maids were obviously waiting to help her, but she didnt need them to. She resisted the urge to squirm under their expectant looks. After several moments, she started to pull her casual outfit from her Infinite Haversack, laying it over the table. Are you familiar with magical containers? Ludmila asked. N-no, my lady, the senior chambermaid answered. Is this the reason why you have no baggage? Thats right, Ludmila replied, lightly patting the pouches on either hip. Between these two containers, I can carry quite a lot with a minimum of hasslebut I think theyre also turning me into a packrat. She finished pulling out the last of her clothing, then took a Troopers Towel in hand. Do you know what this is? Yes, my lady. Does that mean you wont need a bath drawn? Ludmila nodded as the chambermaids started to figure out how her things fit together. They grew wide-eyed as they examined the magical garments. The younger maid slipped on a glove, wiggling her fingers experimentally after it adjusted to her hand. Iris! Ophelia hissed. I-Im sorry, my lady! Iris dipped her head several times, I justC Its alright, Ludmila said. Theyre probably not expecting us at dinner for a while yet and magic items are next to impossible to damage without the right techniques. Since youve already put that glove on, could you try lifting the edge of the bed? There is something that Im curious about. The young maid hesitated for a moment before reaching down to grip the solid oak bed frame. She gave up after a few tries. I cant, she said. Its too heavy C it wont even budge. Now put on the other glove and try again. Iris did as Ludmila instructed, lifting the bed with no visible exertion. The other maid stared, mouth hanging open. I suppose that answers that question, Ludmila said. Thank you, Miss Iris. The chambermaid gingerly set down the bed, shifting it a few times as she tried to put it back exactly where it had been. Ludmila idly wondered if Florine would pick up and throw Liane when their mischievous friend misbehaved one day. Or maybe she already had. Is there anything we need to prepare for you at all, my lady? The senior chambermaid asked. No, thank you, Ludmila answered. Im travelling with Baron Ward and well be away in the morning, so these accommodations that youve provided are more than sufficient. Please thank the rest of the Kurze Household for their hospitality. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 To Ludmilas surprise, Count Kurze was a young man that couldnt have been more than a few years over twenty. That he had only been married for five years hinted at this, but she merely assumed that there might have been some complications in his pursuit of family life. People like Lord Anoch existed, after all. Countess Kurze was present as well, seated beside her husband at a polished oak dining table set with large candles. The straw-haired noblewoman was of an age with Count Kurze or perhaps slightly younger, dressed similarly to how the Nobles of the same rank in Re-Estize would be out in their territories. Baron Ward was seated beside the Count, out of his armour and wearing simple garb he had probably packed for his journey. The halls occupants rose to their feet as Ludmila entered. A row of torches along either wall cast long shadows as she approached the raised dais where they awaited her. Welcome, Baroness Zahradnik, Count Kurze bowed slightly. Youll have to forgive our lack of a proper welcome upon your arrival C I was finishing up some pressing matters here in the hall and the Countess was seeing to our youngest. Please think nothing of it, my lord, Ludmila returned his greeting with a respectful curtsey, our visit was rather impromptu. Thank you for offering us your hospitality. After Lord Kurze introduced his wife, Wilma, Ludmila joined them at the table beside her. A footman came forward to fill her glass with red wine and a group of maids brought in an opening course of vegetable soup sprinkled with crumbled sausage and accompanied by rolls of fresh, buttery bread. I hope its to your taste, my lady, Count Kurze said. The changes in the Katze Marches have led to all sorts of culinary experimentation. If it was produce meant for the Imperial Army, Ludmila replied, Im surprised we havent been buried in potatoes already. Count Kurze let out a short laugh. Theyre coming, dont you worry. To be honest, I wouldnt mind this change in the seasonal fare at all. As winter goes on, it always seems like more carrots, radishes and beets make their way into the meals no matter how the cook plans ahead. The household staff appeared again, bearing entres that included roasted duck, potatoes prepared in three different ways, steamed cabbage rolls and a tart sauce Ludmila had never encountered before. After a few minutes of sampling what was offered, the Count visibly collected himself before addressing Baron Ward. Did you find any success in Karlsheim, Lord Ward? No, my lord, the aged nobleman shook his head, the stance of both Legions remains unchanged and Arwintar continues to be silent. The situation is escalating on all sides and were no further ahead than we were two weeks ago. I met the Baroness here in Karlsheim: she may be able to help unsnarl this entire mess. Lady Zahradnik has come with me to get a feel for the Wyvernmark so its probably your best chance to be heard. Lord Kurze fell silent, focusing far too much on carving his duck into thin slices. When he spoke again, wary hesitation was evident in his voice and expression. Are you aware of the...shifts brought about by the changes to the Imperial Army, my lady? The majority of what I know would not be dissimilar to what the Court Council sees, which is part of why I decided to quietly investigate things beforehand. I would be appreciative of your perspective on this matter and anything related to it. Is that sowell, in that case, I hope you dont mind my personal investment seeping into things. Ludmila levelled an even gaze across the table at Count Kurze. Was it an attempt at plausible deniability should his knowledge and perspectives influence events in his favour? Personal matters inevitably coloured anyones worldview, but the convoluted culture of the Baharuth Empire often cast the knowledge that she gained from its subjects in a suspicious shade. At the least, the Count did not appear any worse than an average citizen of the Baharuth Empire to her Skill. She found that people simply living their lives in a generally normal way were not acting out of line with the Sorcerer Kings Will. So long as you realise that it is purely to develop an understanding of what is going on here, my lord, Ludmila told him. It should also be understood that, while I may work to facilitate the Empires interests in my areas of responsibility, I will always endeavour to follow the official policies of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Of course, my lady, Lord Kurze nodded. I just hope that you can do something to avert this oncoming catastrophe for not only my sake but for the sake of the entire Wyvernmark. Ludmila frowned internally at the dire tone employed by the Count. Though the behaviour of the Sixth Legion might be considered a cause for concern, what Lord Ward had mentioned about Orensted didnt seem to have anything to do with them. Neither were there any glaring issues apparent from what she had seen of the Wyvernmark thus far. If anything, it looked like a territory preparing for spring with all of the associated activities and nothing at all amiss. Then again, she did not have the same eye for domestic affairs as her friends. Lord Kurze emptied half of his glass before settling more comfortably in his seat, leaning on an armrest as he gestured with his opposite hand. I suppose I should preface this by saying that the Wyvernmark is not precisely the most intrepid of frontiers. The Empire has not expanded its southern border for over a century. One of my friends is descended from a family that comes from the southeastern frontier of the Empire, Ludmila said. She wasnt very enthused when I asked her whether she would be visiting her ancestral home. Yes, that should about sum things up, Count Kurze looked down at his plate. This region isnt a terrible place, but neither is it terribly exciting. It is certainly far from what its name suggests. These lands are a piece of the Empire frozen in time. We do not possess the prosperity of the Golden Strand, the allure of the imperial centre or the promising prospects that were presented by our purposeful wearing-down of Re-Estize. The lack of bitterness in his words and the fact that Lord Kurze didnt make any effort to market its advantages to her either spoke of resignation over the situation or a lack of ambition, which was decidedly uncharacteristic for an imperial aristocrat. Perhaps he was a member of the Flavella faction or one similar to it. A footman came from behind the Count to refill his glass. Ludmila reached out to shift hers closer to her plate, idly running her fingers over its clear crystal surface. I take it that the development along the way between Karlsheim and Kurze is not representative of the rest of the march? Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. It is, actually, the young Nobleman replied. The current extent of the Wyvernmark is simply the extent of the land worth developing, and that development has long been realised. I can see that it is fairly arid here, Ludmila said, but Lord Ward mentioned something about a mine in the mountains to the southwest The prospect of mineral wealth is one of the more enticing elements of the ranges south of here, yes. The mines of Orensted produce iron, copper, silver and lead C its one of the pillars of the southern economy. The problem with expansion is that any initiatives will have a requisite cost that the Court Council has been unwilling to pay. Count Kurzes explanation seemed reasonable enough. Though the exact circumstances might differ, it was a problem faced by any frontier territory. The cost of pushing out native populations and maintaining security in the wilderness over the long course of development was balanced against the prospective returns of doing so. With their lands approaching the limits of development, Frontier Nobles would normally turn their attention to expansion. It would even be likely that the local Margrave would consolidate the efforts of his vassals to expand the border. In the Empire, however, the martial obligations of the nobility had long been handed over to the Imperial Army. Similarly, the imperial throne held sole authority over how to expand and wage war. The Empire grew where it was decided that growth would be most efficient for the nation as a whole. This left some questions as to how the people of forgotten frontiers felt about such neglect, but with the changes to the Imperial Army, they should have become issues of the past. I am certain you are aware that a major component of that equation has changed. Not only that, my lady, Lord Kurze said, but the reorganisation of the Imperial Army and the new mandate of the Sixth Legion have swung the pendulum to the far opposite end. Im still not sure where the problem lies for the Empire in this, my lord. The recent changes would be a dire development for whoever lived beyond the imperial border, but they should have been welcomed by subjects of the Empire. The issues revolving around Orensted are a good place to begin developing an understanding of the problem, the Count said. With the dissolution of the Eighth Legion, the industries of Engelfurt have been looking for demand to fill. Smiths who once produced goods for the army are now producing goods for the mines. This incursion into our markets is occurring in every industrial sector, but since there is no room for additional industrial development in the Wyvernmark, all it does is depress prices for the goods that are exported here C prices that our economy has long been balanced around. She wondered how he would feel if he knew of the oversupply of agricultural produce that was starting to creep its way out of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Once the Empire overcame its aversion to the Sorcerous Kingdoms exports, the massive population of the Empire could absorb goods for a while, but time would eventually see prices falling until a new equilibrium was achieved. What do the guilds have to say about this? Each guild looks out for its own members, Lord Kurze said. The guilds of Karlsheim cry bloody murder and begs us to do something about Engelfurt and the guilds of Engelfurt refuse to back down because their survival depends on securing new markets. The Court Council dictates policy for trade taxes and domestic trade bans on legal goods are outlawed, so there is nothing that we local administrators can do to protect our industries. Ive only described the first step in the Court Councils plan, however. Following that is the arrival of the Sixth Legion. Not only are they bolstering the regional economy with their presence, but their activity is drawing goods and people here from other parts of the Empire C especially from the Katze Marches and the poorest districts of our cities. The reason why the Sixth Legion is here isnt a secret as well. Hordes of hungry hopefuls are arriving in droves, waiting for the expansion of the imperial border. Ludmila leaned forward on her elbows, looking across the table to Lord Kurze. So far, she said, it seems like the people of the Wyvernmark will only stand to gain from this. Growth that has not been experienced in living memory seems inevitable. Territories are being expanded, goods required for expansion are cheap and labour is plentiful. From what I understand, all this has been arranged to spur development on the southern frontier, but you make it out to be a bad thing. On the other side of Count Kurze, Baron Ward spoke. Its not a bad thing until you get to the part where, without the assistance of the leased Undead forces, the Imperial Army cant do this without substantial losses. "The reluctance to incorporate them into the army is abundantly clear, my lord, Ludmila replied, but that is part of what Im here for. Im not sure if it is anything that you can help with, my lady. What do you mean? The Sixth Legion is on the offence, the Baron told her, but the Undead have been assigned to the Fifth Legion. what? Since she had come to the Wyvernmark effectively incognito, Ludmila avoided interacting with any garrison or officers that might drag her out of her investigation of the local culture prematurely. Her assumption was that the Sixth Legion had dumped the Death-series servitors in the valley outside of Karlsheim out of some combination of factors that resulted in the avoidance of their use. Since their contract marks the leased forces to be strictly used for defensive purposes, Baron Ward explained, they were assigned to the Fifth Legion, which is responsible for defending the Wyvernmark. The Sixth Legion is on their ownor at least until a certain idiot decided to be creative with the rules. I left these Death-series servitors with specific instructions concerning any attempts to circumvent or violate the terms of their lease. Yes, Lord Ward smiled slightly, and it was quite amusing watching General Ray get repeatedly denied by those Death Cavaliers. Hes come up with a new plan, though. One that puts Imperial Citizens at risk, Lord Kurze added. I honestly still cant believe that he would stoop to this! Ludmilas gaze went from Lord Ward to Lord Kurze. He was plainly livid over the situation, but she couldnt be sure how severe things were in actuality. What is he doing? "Trying to force the Fifth Legions hand, Baron Ward said. As youve probably noticed, the Undead forces leased from the Sorcerous Kingdom have not been placed on any assignments. Much of the reason is probably as you suspect: qualms about utilising the Undead serve as an obstacle to their integration with the security forces of the Wyvernmark. The more immediate reason, however, is that General Rays plan involves inciting our neighbours into attacking us. So the Undead have been designated to a defensive deployment and General Ray has decided to bait the nearby tribes into dying against those defences. Yep. Weve been in a stalemate where the Fifth Legion refuses to validate his reckless actions by deploying the Undead and facilitating his plan. Her tension dissipated, replaced by dumbfounded annoyance as she digested the full scope of what was going on. This is a uniquely stupid situation. Oh, I dont disagree, my lady, Baron Ward replied. I believe I understand the Fifth Legions position, my lord, but what does General Gregan have to say about this? The Sixth Legion has their orders. General Gregan and the other Commanders dont like how General Ray is going about things. At the same time, they cant deny him the attempt. If we go along with General Rays plan and deploy the Undead to receive hispresents, his success may spur the other Commanders in the Sixth Legion to follow his example. Ludmila suspected that a battle of ideologies would come with the introduction of the Death-series servitors, but this particular battle was not it. Even with General Kabein warning her of something to this effect, she had been unable to predict the present situation. Everything about whats going on is just too convenient, Count Kurze said. Or rather the timing is too perfect. Starting from the reorganisation of the Imperial Army, someone has been manoeuvring the entire Empire in an unfathomably astute and purposeful manner. Demographics; politics; our economies, public sentiment and military posture C its as if we are being made to dance in the palm of someones hand and the sheer inertia of it all makes any resistance ultimately futile. And now that everythings set up, Baron Ward said, The Second Legions resounding success in The Blister has driven the Sixth Legion into greater heights of fervour. Theyre all chomping at the bit to measure up and carve out their own slice of the pieand then you show up, my lady C just like clockwork. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 After exploring Count Kurzes concerns and delving into the minute details of what he knew of events in the Empire, Ludmila retired to her room to ponder the Wyvernmarks state of affairs. Though it may have been by the Sorcerer Kings command, she could only attribute the specifics of what was going on to the machinations of the Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Albedo. To call them machinations cast events in a sinister light, but she could find no more concise way to summarise everything. Lady Shalltear occasionally shared her thoughts on Lady Albedos character, and what Ludmila noted of the Prime Ministers work suggested that everything her liege said about her was accurate. If there was such a thing as a supreme bureaucrat, Lady Albedo would be that person. This, however, left certain hallmarks in her work that always suggested that she managed the Sorcerous Kingdom from behind a desk. Much like Nonna, her head administrative aide in Wardens Valeor rather than like Nonna, the Elder Liches of His Majestys Administration had been trained by Lady Albedo. This led many of the Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom to eventually recognise which policies, missives and processes were wrought by their Prime Ministers hand before needing to authenticate them. All things were qualified, quantified, verified, analysed and then subjected to various formulations to produce the desired ends in a manner previously inconceivable C and still mostly irreplicable C to the regional administrators. That the realm achieved those desired ends, however, was contingent on the machinery of the nation operating as they did in Lady Albedos calculations, which they often did not. It was the task of the Sorcerous Kingdoms nobility, guilds and the administrations staff to ensure that the specifications of that machinery were kept as up to date as possible so that the Royal Court could make the most effective domestic policy decisions possible. Lady Shalltear once told her that a catastrophe would occur should Lady Albedos schemes one day fly apart, but the Prime Minister seemed abundantly aware that, even with a swarm of Elder Liches assisting with administrative processes, their information would always be imperfect and the plans that relied on that information were similarly so. Thus, Lady Albedo had come to accept that a certain amount of wiggle room was required when dealing with things in practice. She did do her best to keep that wiggle minimal, however, but many members of the House of Lords wondered at what point that wiggle would no longer be considered a wiggle and what would happen when that happened. And it had to happen, eventually. Whether the source of such a disturbance was foreign or domestic, the world had a way of inevitably shaking things up. One such unacceptable wiggle seemed imminent in the Wyvernmark and, unfortunately for the Empire, they did not have the excellent cross-departmental processes as the Sorcerous Kingdom. Albedos control over the Empire only went so far as influencing overarching legislation, broad policy decisions and specific requests that nudged the numbers painting her picture of the Sorcerous Kingdoms client state in what she considered favourable directions. This was precisely what she had done to push the Wyvernmark into its present circumstances. Still, Ludmila wasnt certain that Lady Albedo would be particularly displeased with any result. Much like the operation in The Blister, the events precipitated in the Wyvernmark were something like an experimental scenario to be evaluated by the Sorcerous Kingdoms agents. The Empires Court Council would report its top-down perspective to the Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila was present as a liaison officer to observe the conduct of the military and the territorial administrators and it would be foolish to believe that others werent working unseen to collect data for a comprehensive assessment. Of particular interest to Ludmila and likely everyone awaiting the results in the Sorcerous Kingdom was how the Empire planned to test the limits of the lease agreement for the Death-series servitors assigned to domestic security. The work with the Second Legion not only provided valuable insight on how the Undead could be integrated with a nations military to maximal effect, but also suggested how a nation might behave when they acquired Death-series servitors from the Sorcerous Kingdom. As with individuals regardless of wealth or strata, power had a way of revealing the character of a nation. It was the Empires character that now weighed heavily on Ludmila as she prepared for her second assignment. As she had described to General Kabein and Commander Enz, that character was decidedly Human C as far as the average Human of the region went C which meant that they imposed Human order on their surroundings. Within their political constituencies, the problem was not that they did so, but the foundations upon which that order was built. The true reason why Human nations in the region enjoyed security enough to prosper was not due to their own efforts, but because of the intervention of the Slane Theocracy. This intervention was usually subtle, consisting of unseen efforts at stymieing non-Human development before said non-Humans became a problem to nearby Human states. They would also deploy forces to eliminate targets that represented imminent existential threats to large Human populations. As far as it seemed, the Empire was not aware of the efforts of the Theocracys Scriptures, so Ludmila could only assume that the Scriptures only collaborated with fellow members of the faith as they had with House Zahradnik. This ignorance led to the belief that the Empire was solely responsible for its envious position as the top Human nation outside of the Slane Theocracy. While others had a hand in its development, the Empire was ultimately a nation built on false assumptions about the truth of the world. If put to the test by a truly advanced and powerful opponent without the protection of the Slane Theocracy C or now, the Sorcerous Kingdom C they would be found woefully wanting. Because they believed themselves above all others, the world was theirs for the taking. Cooperation was an afterthought and the idea that the first truly advanced and powerful state that they encountered might mercilessly crush them for their blindness did not enter into their thoughts at all. Other races were simply savages and did not merit the same rights and considerations that Humans did and other Human nations were considered, quaint, backwards or weak. The Slane Theocracy was afforded the barest of grudging respect and even then imperial citizens rationalised the difference as an advantage enjoyed only because of their head start. They did not understand how vast the void between themselves and other nations could be, which was especially ironic since the Sorcerous Kingdom was their suzerain. The Empires overlord did not count toward the imperial worldview; instead considered along the same lines as a force of nature or a powerful monster. Ludmilas observations and thoughts would be included in her report to the Royal Court but, for now, she had duties to carry out. They were accompanied by many lines that were still blurred or completely undefined, but she could at least begin with her immediate priorities. How things had played out thus far and continued to play out showed every indication that she was being used, but being used was not necessarily a bad thing. There was honour in service, and there was no greater honour than to serve her sovereign and her god. Early the following morning, Ludmila brought her cavalry squad into Kurze, much to the dismay of its citizens. The Count insisted on accompanying them, followed by a half dozen of his footmen. Also present was the Captain of the company on garrison duty with a dozen of his men, as well as a gaggle of Priests and Acolytes from the towns temple. They stayed well away from the Death-series servitors, trailing behind and following from the sides of the main avenue. Ludmila walked alongside Baron Ward, leading their mounts at the head of the column of Undead and gauging the reactions of the citizenry. They emptied the thoroughfare well ahead of her passage, disappearing into side streets, alleys and storefronts. Men, women and children looked out fearfully from the shadows of the buildings and through cracks in the shuttered windows above at the column of darkly-armoured figures gleaming in the early morning light. It was a scene that she was all too familiar with. I wonder if it will always start like this, Ludmila muttered. When does it stop being like this, my lady? Baron Ward asked. That depends on the people, she answered, and it also depends on the local leaders. E-Rantel had hundreds of Death-series servitors and Elder Liches working in the city and even more powerful Undead besides. I first got a handle on things, as you put it, in that situation. Either way, the people will get used to it: the city of E-Rantel just needed a bit of a push. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Lord Ward grunted, nodding his head slowly. It may be that this will work to Lord Kurzes benefit, but the timing is still poor. Many of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Nobles are still easing their subjects into their new reality, Ludmila said. According to our Prime Minister, it will take the whole Duchy of E-Rantel another five years to fully acclimate. This is not just due to the Undead, however, but also from the integration of our Demihuman populations and the effect that the new administration and its policies have on internal politics. Considering this, its not a problem if you employ a similarly gradual approach with your civilians. What is immediately required by the Royal Court, however, is that the Undead security forces are positioned to respond to threats. Leaving them hidden in the middle of nowhere is unacceptable. How did the Second Legion do it? They fought a small war together with the Death-series servitors, Ludmila smirked. General Kabein said that earning the trust of the Imperial Army is the key to the integration of the leased security forces. The citizens trust the army, and the army can help to establish the new normal. Hopefully, we can skip the war part herC Ragged breathing and the sound of rapid steps drew Ludmilas attention to the entrance of an alley they had just passed. YEEEEEAAART!!! A man dashed out into the morning light, longsword brandished. The steel blade descended in a savage arc, glancing off the vambrace of one of the Death Knights. Shouts and screams of panic rose from the spectators watching from their places of safety; many turned their faces away, unable to bear what would happen next. The entire Undead column turned their heads to regard the man, the crimson points of their eyes shining out from their helms and cowls and face wraps. Another blow came in with the mans return stroke as he shouted incoherently. The Imperial Knights around them had their hands on their weapons but seemed uncertain about what to do, remaining where they were dozens of metres away. Does that even hurt? Ludmila asked. The Death Knight looked over at her and shrugged. Ludmila used her ear clip, activating Life Essence. She eyed the aura superimposed over the Death Knight, but it was difficult to tell if it was changing at all. After thirty seconds of repeated blows, she thought that the Death Knights health had gone down by the barest amount. Ironically, the attacks were damaging the attacker more than his target. Well, she said, make sure he doesnt damage himself on one of those spikes of yours. She examined the crazed mans features as he continued to attack the Death Knight. Aside from his clearly disturbed expression, he had the build of a warrior under plain garb that might be found on any of the townsfolk. If compared to the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurers, he would be an Iron-rank Fighter considering his use of basic Martial Arts. A minute passed and the garrison Captain finally came up behind the column to pull the exhausted man away. His longsword clattered to the ground, its grip bloodied by the string of frenzied strikes. Eren! The Captain gave the man a shake. His only reply was a beleaguered wail. Are you familiar with this man, Captain? Hes a retired Imperial Knight, my lady. He looks far too young to be retired We were at Katze together, the Captain said. Some of the mena lot of us still have nightmares; not all of us can just leave it behindand some cant escape what they saw there. Her eyes went from the Captain, who continued trying to soothe the traumatised man, to the Priests standing far away. They were supposed to minister to the sick, but it appeared that their personal fears held them at bay. The man finally fell limply to the ground, moaning weakly as two Imperial Knights carried him off between them. Lord Kurze stood watching with a helpless look on his face. Bitter feelings rose within Ludmila at the sight of the young nobleman. A year ago, she had been in a similar situation. Because she hadnt harnessed her abilities yet, two men had died screaming silently in Bohdans home from the very same terror. Others had stolen her ship and the rest fled to the Theocracy, never to be heard from again. Ludmilas ignorance and errors always seemed to exact a shallow toll upon her, but the world around her always seemed to pay an even heavier price in her stead. I hope that the Count can make some progress with his subjects, she said quietly. Yes, my lady, Baron Ward agreed. They resumed their procession down the street, leaving Kurze through its western gate. There, Ludmila left the garrison troops C two Death Knights, two Death Warriors and two Death Priests C with the Captain. Despite the grim scene that had played out as they made their way through the town, it was probably a constructive experience for those who witnessed it. The citizens and soldiers saw that the Death-series servitors wouldnt simply attack them even when attacked and the Death-series servitors were able to measure the strength C or perhaps the fragility C of those they were to defend. With a long journey ahead of them, the aged nobleman led Ludmila and the Death Cavaliers west down the highway. Ludmila gave Kurze and the men watching their departure one last glance over her shoulder. Theres one thing I still havent figured out, she said as she brought her Soul Eater alongside the Barons warhorse. Count Kurze appears to have inherited early. What happened to his father? Hunting accident, Lord Ward replied. You could say that his stupidity killed him. And his brothers. Thats terrible, Ludmila shook her head. What could he have done to cause that accident? Was it a monster? No, the nobleman told her. It wasnt an accident C it was an accident. Ludmila stared at the Baron. The noblemans expression remained as calm as it always was. Youll forgive me if I cannot understand the full meaning of what youre saying, my lord. Lord Ward returned her look for a moment before his attention went back to the highway ahead. Im sure that you believe that a vassal should be loyal to their liege and fulfil their contractual obligations; that to be chivalrous is to be an extension of their lords will. Yes, I do. Then in a relationship between houses, is a house loyal to their lord, or their lords house? Ideally, a lord represented the interests of their house. Was he implying that the current Count Kurzes father was not? For many C both aristocrats and commoners C the idea that ones title was hereditary was an essential component of the contract between liege and vassal. If all went well, families would be proud to say that they enjoyed a long, fruitful relationship with one another. If not What would have happened if Count Kurzes father had lived? Attainder, most likely. And his uncles? They would have pursued the matter of succession, Lord Ward said. Which would have included the removal of the young Lord Kurze. It was the old Count Kurze C his grandfather C that arranged for it. To preserve House Kurze, the heir of the house had been killed. To preserve the next heir, all potential pretenders had been killed. An entire generation was extinguished by the very man who had sired them. Assuming that it did in reality avert the fate of House Kurze, it was the correct course of action; far better than arbitrary acts of attainder. Does the current Count Kurze know about this? Ludmila asked, Who knows about the truth of the accident? That Count Kurzes father was a blithering incompetent was a well-known fact. Im sure everyone assumes he was disposed of. What of the consequences of murder? Not that anyone would have pressed charges, Lord Ward said, but the fact that the Emperor chose to overlook what happened means that he tacitly approved. If the matter was pursued by someone for some reason, the Emperor would likely have issued a pardon. His Imperial Majesty is a hard man, but that doesnt mean that hes cruel, blind or stupid. Service to the Empire is service to the Empire, whatever the form it takesand thats why General Ray is allowed to do what hes doing. In short, the ends justified the means. General Ray carried out the Sixth Legions expeditionary mandate through his roundabout efforts to minimise losses to the Imperial Army by baiting his opponents into a highly defensible position. The Fifth Legion carried out its defensive mandate by discouraging the Sixth Legion from pursuing a strategy that put its jurisdiction and citizens at risk. Both army groups were serving the Empire; both were justified C by imperial law, at any rate C in what they were doing. Neither side would give ground and the Emperor was silent on the matter. The Emperor and his Court Council had left the verdict in the hands of the Sorcerous Kingdom, who had already left the answer to the Empire. In the end, the result would not be determined by the executives of either nation, but by the actors placed on a stage that had been prepared for them. As Baron Ward had noted, Ludmila had arrived like clockwork C a catalyst to set events in motion. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Shortly after midday, the Baron led them onto a well-travelled rural road running parallel to the east of the mountain where he had indicated the Orensted mines were located. Ludmila, still not quite ready for some other dark imperial secret to be dumped upon her, eyed the noblemans warhorse. Is my lords horse a bonded mount, she asked, or are you using magic items to sustain this pace? A bonded mount, my lady, the Baron answered. Weve been together for over twenty years now. I hesitate to ask, but is that Soul Eater yours? Ludmila reached out and patted her Soul Eater on the back of its bare skull. Its a creation of His Majesty that was assigned to me for my tasks in the Empire. As far as I understand, summons and created beings cant be bonded. That sounds about right, Lord Ward said. I was curious what the mind of an Undead being felt like, but I suppose that question will remain unanswered. Actually, Im not sure what sort of house Zahradnik is C I assumed it was of a cavalry tradition like most of Re-Estize, but your riding skills dont match. Were Rangers, Ludmila replied. Our territory lies on the border ranges south of Re-Estize, but its far wetter than the mountains here. And cooler. Horses arent of much use when ones land is mostly dense forests, highlands and mountains. A few hours after they came off of the imperial highway, Baron Ward brought his mount to a stop at an empty crossroads. He gestured to the west, where a road made its way through scrub-covered foothills. Orensted and its mines are that way, he said. About ten kilometres. Its a large village of about five hundred, managed by a Baron of the same name. If its that far away, Ludmila tried to get a glimpse of anything in the distance, why isnt there a village at this crossroads? The road marks the border, for one. There also isnt enough water here. All of the farmland is lower in the valley you see to the east. The rest is ranchland for horses, sheep and cattle. This is the northwestern point of my demesne C well be at my village in about two hours. The Baron urged his mount forward again, leading them south along the road. It eventually curved southwest down the valley, leading through fields freshly ploughed and sown. What do you grow here, my lord? Nothing exciting C wheat, mostly. As Count Kurze mentioned, its been this way for over a century. We export our goods to Kurze, Kurze exports trades with Karlsheim and Karlsheim sends its taxes to Arwintar. Agricultural produce, ores and men: that basically sums up the contribution of the Wyvernmark to the Empire. From House Zahradniks perspective, its an enviable position. We could barely export anything and we were in a constant stalemate with the wilderness tribesspeaking of which, how is your relationship with the peoples across the border? Lord Ward turned his gaze up the valley, where the winding river eventually crossed into a sparsely-wooded area beyond the cultivated fields. I dont think its anything out of the ordinary. If theyre hungry, they raid. Otherwise, they stay out there. At least its easy to spot things out herewhat races do you have to deal with? Out of the usual ones, Goblins and Ogres. Trolls dont like the dry, but you can find them in caves that are everywhere and around small lakes out there. Things get nicer the further south you go, meaning it gets nastier in other ways. What we have here are the weaker groups pushed to what they would consider fringe territories. Is there anything one might consider unique to the area? Monsters or Magical Beasts? This is the driest part of the Empire, so youll find things that you wouldnt elsewhere. Wyverns, Giant Scorpions, Greater Canyon Tarantulas, Rust Monsters She frowned at the mention of the potential threat to her equipment. As in armour goes poof Rust Monsters? Youve heard of them? One of my friends encountered them on her Promotional Examination this year. Hmmwe did have a group out here for that. My son was leading that patrol; came back in his britches. Who was it that you knew? Dimoiya Erex. Baron Ward reached up and scratched his jaw at the mention of the name. Ah, he said after several seconds, the short girl with the big glasses. I heard she killed them so she should have passed. She did, Ludmila replied, though she still considers it a terrible experience. How common are Rust Monsters in this region? worried that youll be running around naked at some point? Yes. Theyre a priority for us to get rid of, but they always crawl out of somewhere. If your stuff is enchanted, though, you dont have to worry about them corroding it. That was a relief. Ludmila was beginning to worry over how she would need to explain why she had lost the precious equipment that His Majesty had bestowed upon her. How do your patrols usually deal with them? Mages are the go-to. Barring that, we can use Focus Battle Aura to turn our weapons magical temporarily C that way they dont turn into dust on impact. If all else fails, our spears get turned into staves and we beat them to death with those. Doesnt that mean the patrol with Dimoiyas group could have killed those Rust Monsters at any time? Yeah, but they wanted to make the students feel special. Got their stuff eaten for their trouble. Ludmila wordlessly shook her head. Losing that much equipment would have sent most minor Nobles into fits over the expense. When they came within sight of what Ludmila assumed was Baron Wards village, a pair of Imperial Knights rode out to meet them. Like the men of the Second Legion when she first encountered them at the border, they did not falter and break at the sight of the Undead column behind her. Captain, one of them said as they offered a salute. Welcome back. I may be mistaken, but isnt this the opposite of what you wanted? I didnt get anything out of Karlsheim, Captain Ward replied. Nothings changed, but, as a consolation, I picked up Baroness Zahradnik here. Zahradnik The Imperial Knight frowned, You mean the liaison officer mentioned in the briefing, sir? The same, Ludmila smiled at his frown. I suppose consolation is technically not outside the realm of my duties as a liaison officer, but Im sure I can manage more than that. Shes arrived for an unofficial inspection, the Captain told them. Any of Rays men in there? Orensteds just got a new shipment of liquor, so were probably in the clear for another day or so. Good. Go ahead and bring your troops in, my lady. We can get them situated athmm, can you set them up around the perimeter of the village? Thatll be sure to scare the piss out of any of Rays brats that come out to pester the village girls. Ludmila went around to do as the Baron requested while he went ahead to his manor near the centre of the village. A maid was awaiting her when she made her way over to the modest home of the venerable Frontier Lord. The rustic building was close to what she had dreamed of for her family back before the Sorcerous Kingdom came and changed everything. After dropping her things off in a small room that used to belong to the Barons daughters, she joined him in his hall where a table in front of the hearth was set for dinner. Do any members of your family still live here with you? Ludmila asked. My eldest son is a Captain in the same division, Lord Ward answered, so he comes by every once in a while. I have two other sons: one in the Third Legion and one in the Fourth. One of my grandsons is around here somewhere, as well. It must be nice to have such a large family. They seem quite established. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Some of them more than others. But thats enough about me. Youve seen and heard a bit of whats going on here C have you thought about what can be done? Telling Ray to run naked through the Katze Plains would be a good start. She was fairly certain that she could. Because the events were set into motion by Lady Albedo, however, Ludmila had to consider the objectives of the Royal Court. Her assumption upon leaving the Dwarf Kingdom for her assignment was that the behaviour of the Empire as a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom was being examined. What was going on in the Wyvernmark, however, was distinctly different from the Second Legions task in the northwest. Unlike the regular army groups of the Empire, the Sixth Legion was an expeditionary force: one that would project imperial power beyond its borders. General Rays strategy represented an ugly aspect of the Empire that would rampage unchecked in the much easier frontier of the Wyvernmark. I need to get the Fifth Legion up to speed before examining the Sixth Legions activities, Ludmila said. Anything that goes directly against the Sorcerous Kingdoms official foreign policy will be stopped. Anything beyond that falls under the purview of imperial law. You mentioned that General Ray was the only one doing thishow far is he along with his plan? Not very, Lord Ward replied. Rays being pretty ham-fisted about it. Not that it hurts him. His little battalion of thugs is limited by how far they can strike in a day. Tribal populations near the border are sparse: he wont get the desired reaction out of them and hes still not confident enough to begin advancing into the wilderness. If the Sixth Legion advances two or three days past the border, Ludmila noted, theyll already have claimed five times more land than the Empire can digest for the next two generations. That doesnt factor in all of the Empires internal frontiers that will be consolidated in that time. Baron Ward appeared amused at her assessment. He looked up at the Wyvern head trophy hanging above the fireplace mantle. Thats very Ranger of you, but the Sixth Legions stance is anything but conservative. They want as much as they can get so their share of everything is that much larger. It used to be that being granted a Barony was something only the most accomplished could earn. Now, every one of them is aiming to become the Empires newest Margrave. Its less of a conquest and more of a competition. Ludmila sighed. It was so characteristically Human. Consumed by their ambition, they did not care about who they trampled along the way C including their own. Have you experienced any tribal retaliation so far? None, Lord Ward replied. As I said, populations near the border are too sparse. Rays been too intense with his raids. Small tribes are simply obliterated and there arent enough being displaced. Hes refining his tactics, though. My Rangers estimate that hell be ready to advance south in under two weeks. It feels incredibly ironic that our desire to improve the domestic security of the Empire has whetted its appetite for foreign conquest. Thats just how things are, the Baron seemed to shrug. You should understand that as a Frontier Noble. People settle in new lands and its a long struggle to get things stable. If they succeed, things start to grow and prosper. When development gets to a certain point, expansion is the next order of business. In Re-Estize, Ludmila said, efforts at expansion were limited to what little the local lords could afford. My house only got to that point after E-Rantel was annexed by the Sorcerous Kingdom. Even then, I had sole authority over how that expansion was to be achieved. The existence of the Imperial Army turns expansion into a different animal entirely C thousands of competing interests are involved. With the centralisation of power into monolithic national institutions came the ability to achieve more than any single aristocrat could ever hope for. Ludmila once considered this a generally good thing, but she now realised that it had many faults as well. Just as the Imperial Army shielded the Empire more effectively than any one Noble ever could, it could also reach out to snatch up territory and resources with equal impunity. As Lady Albedo had so potently demonstrated, the will of imperial society manifested in an irresistible wave that crashed into the borders of their frontier. A colossal surplus had accumulated, comprising the excess production, population and military might of the Empire. The nation screamed for this excess to be expended; to expand or die. Once enough of the pieces fell into place, the excellence of the Sorcerer Kings Prime Minister was made clear. What was happening in the Wyvernmark was an inevitability for any Human Nation that joined hands with the Sorcerous Kingdom. Instead of waiting for the problem to manifest on its own, Lady Albedo had engineered a scenario to examine in advance C an experiment masterfully conducted on the scale of an empire. Ludmila was unique in her experience as a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom. She was a Frontier Lord who exercised her full authority in all of its aspects while staying within the bounds of national policy. That experience would most likely prove invaluable here as she helped the Empire navigate its new reality. There were key differences in the Empires systems, however, which she would need to wrap her head around before she could be constructive in her role. Im not sure if this is a question you can answer, my lord, she said, but assuming the Sixth Legion secures a sizeable strip of the frontier, what does it mean for the Wyvernmark? It would depend on what the new land is used for, Lord Ward replied. As far as I can guess, the lower valleys will be used for agriculture and limited forestry. Mineral wealth will be the biggest prospect. The waterways arent navigable by boat, so a road network will be a priority. The productivity of the Wyvernmark will be redirected to support that expansion until markets reach a new equilibrium. My territory sits at the entrance to this valley so trade will encourage new growth herewell have a town at some point, hopefully. A town for a Barony, Ludmila smiled. Thats quite the dream. House Ward has held this valley since the Empire was a part of Re-Estize. Ill have some unkind things to say to the Emperor if we get left out in the cold. So your main concern revolves around the fact that General Ray is attempting to provoke Demihuman retaliation. The Sixth Legion should be fighting its own damn battles, Baron Ward grated. What hes doing is dragging a whole other army group and innocent imperial citizens into it. As much as Baron Ward appeared to be the exemplar of a Frontier Lord, he was also an exemplar of the imperial worldview. A personification of chivalry who put the Baharuth Empires interests first and was not bothered by the fact that outsiders were being treated as obstacles or objectives in their aggressive expansion. To what extent will the Fifth Legion retaliate if General Ray succeeds in his plan to bait the Demihuman tribes into attacking the border? It depends on the severity of the attack, Lord Ward replied. Normally, raids are conducted because a tribes territory has been picked clean of food. When our patrols kill the raiders, the tribes have fewer mouths to feed. Its a problem that corrects itself C no point in risking men over a threat thats been quelled for another few years. Even if we completely get rid of a tribe, another one will move in so its not worth it. Thats a sensible approach, Ludmila nodded. Does this dynamic between the border territories and the tribes affect your poaching laws? Yes, hunting is encouraged since it means our neighbours have less to eat. Game competes with our livestock for grazing, so its something we do anyway. Doing this makes the Demihumans more aggressive, but it keeps the numbers manageable by patrols. In short, small raids will be business as usual for the Fifth Legion, so General Ray is trying to start a war. Thats right. If a confederation of tribes hits us, dozens of villages will be affected and the Fifth Legion will be obliged to eliminate the source of the threat. Rays hope is that well deploy the Undead in order to preserve the lives of Imperial Knights, but having the Fifth Legion throw their weight into the arena suits him just fine too. Ludmila shook her head at the callous stratagem being employed by the General. He was willing to risk upwards of a million imperial citizens for the sake of his goals. Does the Court Council really have nothing to say about this? Surely there are laws There are the rules and there are the rules, Baron Ward said. Ray is from a border house, but he went the way of a civilian Noble. He doesnt see eye to eye with us C everything is a political calculation and everyone under his influence is a tool to be used for his personal ambitions. The capital is willing to turn a blind eye to his conduct so long as he produces results. Everything becomes romantic when it happens a safe distance away, Ludmila muttered darkly. A victory for the Empire, a tool for imperial propaganda and a place to send all of the poor piling up in the towns and cities. In return, new territory will be gained and its wealth will flow to the centres of political and economic power. Indeed, my lady. In the grand scheme of things, the losses suffered by the people of the Wyvernmark were negligible. From the central administrations perspective, it was a welcome price to be paid for exceptional long term benefits. The problem was that this price was being forced upon one group for the benefit of another. For a Frontier Noble, it was an especially prickly issue. There was another group that would be paying this price, however. One that the Empire would certainly not consider of any significance: the tribes that they would be taking their new territories from. It seemed that a different sort of fight lay before her in the Wyvernmark C one that martial prowess or cultural compatibility could not solve. What the Sixth Legion achieved in the wilds across the border would set a precedent not just for its role as the expeditionary army of the Baharuth Empire, but also for how the Empire would structure its foreign policy. That foreign policy could not run afoul of the Sorcerous Kingdoms. At the same time, she was expected to allow events to run their course. A line would have to be drawn somewhere, but Ludmila still wasnt sure where it would lie. A young man appeared in the hall, drawing Ludmila and Lord Ward from their discussion. He glanced at Ludmila briefly before gesturing to one of the maids and taking a seat at the table. Where are your manners, Joachim? Baron Ward frowned, Dont tell me that a few weeks with Rays Orcs have erased any semblance of civil conduct from your head. Why are you dressed like a milksop, anyway? It wasnt quite as flamboyant, but his attire did resemble that of the attainted suitors lying in ambush all over Arwintar. At least he didnt reek of cologne. General Ray sent me to meet someone in Karlsheim, sir, Joachim replied as dinner was placed before him. They arrived in the city two days ago, so Im in a hurry. For someone whos supposed to be fighting out in the wilderness, word sure reaches him quickly. Its someone important. The liaison officer from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Why the hell is he sending a Cleric of the Earth God to meet with the liaison officer from the Sorcerous Kingdom? Its because Im a local Noble. Oh, sure, Baron Ward rolled his eyes, he spends all that time purposely not adding companies led by Nobles to that battalion of his and then he turns to one of us towhat did he tell you to do? Attend to her while she does whatever shes here to do. Attend to her? The army doesnt pay you to be a footman. Those are my orders, sir. Is that so? Well, good luck with that, I suppose. Joachim Ward cleaned up his plate and rose from his seat, hurrying out of the hall. Baron Ward followed his departure with a sour look. What kind of fool Cleric doesnt notice that their home is surrounded by the Undeadyou didnt hide them, did you? No, my lord, Ludmila replied. People have their heads up their asses all the time, he grumbled, but I never expected it from one of my line. Forgive me, my lady, but you may be attending to your attendant more than hell be attending to you for the next few weeks. Ludmilas gaze returned from the door to the hall and she offered Baron Ward a lopsided smirk. Ill keep an eye on him, my lord. Much obliged, my lady. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 It was a rare clear day when Zu Chirus caravan made the final stretch to Elenel, the easternmost city on the Golden Strand. In the depths of winter, the sun offered little in the way of warmth as the winds from the northern ocean endlessly swept over the landscape of muddy fields and orchards long stripped bare. They were better prepared for the weather than before, however. Fendros, Elise and Ida C who had at first travelled in fashionable city dresses, light mantles and stylish shoes C had exchanged their precious remaining luxuries for more practical options. They now had sturdy boots, comfortable woollen garb and heavy mantles that kept the wind and rain at bay. For some reason, they tried to imitate the militant look of Nemels uniform, which was quite awkward for her. The Quagoa, too, had slowly adapted to winter travel, though it was a long learning process for the subterranean Demihumans. At first, their experimentation was about as absurd as it looked. They would walk together holding a tent over themselves or try to use a tarp to shield them from the wind. This went on until C much to their dismay C a particularly windy day picked them all up and flew them into a copse of trees along the highway. After that, they tried to imitate Human clothing, which was a challenge in itself. Very little sold in Human cities fit them: hats fell off of their long heads, mittens would be shredded to bits and Human footwear obviously would not work. Their proportions were just wrong when it came to everything, even shirts and pants. Staying in Norford for an extended period allowed them the opportunity to consult with various artisans over their woes C at least once they found those who were comfortable with Demihuman patrons. The first and most obvious thing was fashioning fingerless gloves that could fit over their bulky paws and forearms. No one could figure out how to make working boots for their sharp-clawed feet, so they instead settled on a sort of covering for their lower legs. Wraps with long skirts replaced their loincloths and a garment that reminded Nemel of her fathers belly warmer covered their abdomens. A warm shawl went over their shoulders and they bought long scarves to cover their necks and collars. It looked quite strange for the fur-clad Demihumans to be wearing clothes, but Zu Chiru and his apprentices seemed to be pleased with the outcome. The hooded mantles that they had brought with them from the Sorcerous Kingdom went over it all, so it wasnt as if one could see anything anyway. As for Dame Verilyn, she continued to wear the beautiful Dancer outfit that she always had. Being an Adamantite Adventurer, no one ever wondered if she was cold or uncomfortable. Her combination of beauty, power and talent was something people universally adored and never questioned. Their route took them up the rugged cliffs that dominated the northeastern coast of the Empire and the caravan slowed as they lined up to enter Elenel. The city was built above a sheltered cove, divided into levels that led to its harbour. Nemel was enchanted by the unique scenery, but her newly-recognised aides seemed more interested in the scrolls they had taken out of their cases to study. You must pull those out every time we stop for something, Nemel said. Why not enjoy the view while were here? Lizs former territory is near here, Fendros replied, so weve all been to Elenel before. I get chills just looking at it. Chills? Nemel frowned. Its the way that the citys been built, Elise explained. The entire part below is basically a north-facing cliff, so its cold there even in the summer. The administration and the upper-class district are on the top level and it gets poorer the further you descend. It might look interesting from up here, but once you know whats down there you wont ever see it the same way. Nemel eyed the gloomy buildings of Elenel, then at the darkened roads between them. Many parts of the city were probably shrouded in shadow even at midday. The Fourth Legion doesnt keep things safe? Nemel asked. They keep things safe like the fourth-class districts in Arwintar are kept safe, Elise answered. The upper levels and main route where goods are sent up and down the harbour are guarded by Imperial Knights, but you dont want to be anywhere else. She had been to the third-class districts in Arwintar before, but never the fourth-class ones. Even the idea that she might ever come close to the slums was enough to make her parents yell at her in fearful worry. Her curiosity over exploring the city squashed flat, Nemel eyed the scroll in Fendros hands. Which spell are you studying now? Mending, Fendros replied. Going by what Lady Zahradnik said, were going to be starting from scratch out in the middle of nowhere. Relying on imports to replace broken stuff will be expensive, so we need to stretch out what we have. Much of their time on the road was spent discussing how they would go from an undeveloped wilderness to their first functional settlement. It was a nostalgic feeling. As children, Noble scions would often imitate their parents: pretending they were lords and ladies, imagining how they would develop their lands and what sort of people would live there. This, of course, would always end well. They would have handsome, charming husbands, big, happy families and all of their people would love them. And they would be rich. Unfortunately, as with many childhood fantasies, they faded away with their growing understanding of the world. Land was limited, men inherited first and they could only pray that the match made for them was someone decent. Now, all of the sudden, those fantasies were rekindled and they could dream again. Except there were Goblins in those dreams. What about the proposals that Lady Zahradnik made? Nemel asked, Taking her up on one of them might work out better for the long term. I can see how it would, Ida said, but wont it take us away from our work? Also, I dont think were cut out to be War Wizards like you. As they were all mages, it was probably a given that Lady Zahradnik expressed an interest in hiring them for work in the city. The Baroness was nothing if not ambitious. She wanted to establish several service branches of arcane casters for the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Not only was she interested in War Wizards, but mages of every specialisation and vocation. Above even that, the Baroness was interested in hiring classroom instructors for the school system in her territory. That part was especially surprising, as magical curriculums were usually not incorporated into a nobles general education. Unless one was lucky enough to have a temple school accessible to their home villages, a commoners education revolved around the family business and literacy was optional for many rural vocations. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. When it came to magic, ones family could either afford a tutor or a prospective student could look for an artisan who was looking for apprentices to sign on. Nemel had a friend who just happened to be lucky enough to grow up in the household of a Noble scion who was learning magic and was allowed to learn magic alongside her, but the chances of that happening elsewhere were infinitesimal. The Temples raised divine casters for themselves and the Imperial Magic Academy was an institution that, while nominally public education, was made inaccessible to most due to its exclusive entry requirements. Lady Zahradniks plans were unprecedented in scope and exorbitantly expensive to establish and maintain. They were something that even wealthy nations could only dream about. The fact that a minor Noble was endeavouring to do this single-handedly spoke volumes of her stupendously prosperous rule. I think Rei would be really good at it, Elise said. I agree! Ida seconded, She has that Talent, after all. She has a Talent? Nemel looked over at them, What does it do? Rei can sense magical ability, Ida said. You mean like the Talent that Arche has? Fendros made a face. Its not the same as Arches, she said. We compared our Talents back in the academy C hers was so much better than mine. She could reliably sense things at will. My Talent only works some of the time; it basically comes down to luck. But that matters less as an instructor, right? Ida raised a finger, When it works, its not wrong. If youre teaching a class, youll be seeing students every day. Eventually, it will work! I guess that makes sense, Fendros voice remained dubious, but Im supposed to be helping everyone out with the new land Lady Zahradnik said that there would be an office for each of her demesnes territories in her capital. One of us is going to have to work there to handle things on that end. Wardens Vale is supposed to be a day downriver from where were going to be C its not a distance we can casually go back and forth over if were needed. Shouldnt Miss Gran be the one in the office? Having an aide stationed in the capital while the one in charge is living in a bush seems backwards. Would she be living in a bush? No, she would at least have a tent. Still, that did sound backwards and it wasnt quite right, either. Nobles who administered developed territories divided their time between their territory and their lieges capital. Dame Verilyns territory had no development, however, and Frontier Nobles tended to stay in their landsdid that mean she had become a Frontier Noble? She didnt feel like she could rip Trolls in half with her bare hands yet. We barely know anything about the Sorcerous Kingdom, Nemel said, so we shouldnt assume things work the same way there as they do here. Once we get a better idea of whats going on, we can consult with Lady Zahradnik over what our best course of action will be. She has that rule about not doing things you arent supposed to be doing eitheraside from planning and organising the tenants, we wont have much to do at the start. The queue crept forward and it was sunset by the time they reached the gate. Two Imperial Knights eyed the group of three noblewomen, an imperial officer, an astonishingly beautiful Adamantite Adventurer and five suspiciously shrouded Mole Beastmen. After some consternation, one of them settled his gaze on Nemel. Are you together with this group, Officer? He seemed to realise how strange the question was as the words left his mouth. Imperial officers generally did not attach themselves to Merchant caravans unless they were part of the highway patrol and usually for limited stretches of their journey. Nemel did have a uniform that identified her as a member of the highway patrol, but it was that of an aerial mage from a jurisdiction in the opposite corner of the Empire. Its a long story, Nemel offered the man an embarrassed smile, but I am with them, yes. Master Chiru has all of the relevant paperwork prepared in advance. Master Chiru A clipboard popped up from the side. The Imperial Knight stared at Zu Chirus claws before gingerly taking the documents in hand. He flipped through them for a moment before looking over his shoulder and calling for the mage in the customs office. If everythings in order, he said, this wont take a minute. The customs inspection moved from wagon to wagon and, as the soldier had mentioned, did not take very long. They rolled through the gate and Nemel looked up at the lead wagons driver. Do you have an inn in mind, Kurtis? A handful, Kurtis replied. Things dont look too busy yet so we probably got a few to choose from. You wanna drop your things off at the plaza first, Master Chiru? Yes please, Mister Kurtis. With the expansion of Zu Chirus stand came many comforts, but also the inconveniences of having a larger operation. The foremost issue was that there was so much to move around. A pavilion and furniture also needed to be leased in each city they stopped in. At the end of the day, Zu Chiru and his apprentices, as well as the caravan staff, had to move their inventories from the pavilion to a secure place overnight. Then they had to move it back in the morning. Nemel supposed that this was to be expected for a travelling Merchant with so many wagons, but it still felt annoying to have to deal with. Zu Chiru seemed more pleased at his success than annoyed at the amount of work they had to do, so it was probably just her. They offloaded everything to the curious gazes of onlookers around the plaza who were drawn by the large procession of Merchants that had latched onto Zu Chirus caravan. She wasnt sure if it was accidentally stumbled upon, but it was an ingenious scheme where all of the Merchants travelling together combined the traffic they generated to increase sales at every stop. Plazas of course were places where this naturally occurred, but, by this point, they had figured out how to position everything to maximum effect. Zu Chirus stand occupied the centre of the formation, as it contained all manner of things. The pavilion was well-lit and heated by magic items, which attracted people in droves and caused them to linger. Fendros and her friends were able to wear spring dresses in the warm interior, which further enhanced the experience that they offered. Efforts were made to collaborate with food stands, entertainers and every business that was willing to cooperate to create a strange sort of trap for the citizenry at every stop. As Nemel watched them work, Dame Verilyn started to wander off. And by wandering off she really did do just that: in every new place, she meandered everywhere attempting to experience everything in her curious Frost Dragon way. She would start from the tent being set up by familiar people, walking back and forth and all around them. When she was comfortable enough, she would begin to explore further away, eventually disappearing to places unknown. Nemel went to catch up to her liege before she lost her. Will you be doing work for the Adventurer Guild tonight? She asked. Yes, Dame Verilyn answered with a nod, Im excited over what sort of commissions theyll have. Theres this thing I have to ask about, as well. Dame Verilyn produced the strange gold coin with the head of a Human minted upon it. She had shown the coin to Nemel and the others a few cities previous, but none of them knew anything about it. Supposedly, it was something from a vast nation that once spanned both sides of the Azerlisia Mountains. At first, Nemel thought it might have belonged to old Re-Estize as it did fit that description. Dame Verilyn, however, mentioned that there were many coins like it in the royal vault of Feoh Berkana, which had been sealed since the coming of the Demon Gods. The region around The Blister had some unique architecture that the locals claimed was from before that time, but, thus far, Dame Verilyn was unable to find anyone who recognised the coin. In that case, Nemel said, Ill see you in the morning. Please take care of yourself. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 This way, Minnow told her in a low voice. Tira followed her contact through the shadowed alleys of Elenel. She shivered as another gust of wind found its way through the narrow passage between the buildings, sending loose refuse swirling along the perpetually damp roads. Stepping around a puddle that was probably not all water, she sighed behind her mask. Was there some unspoken rule that demanded Assassins end up in places like this? So nothing worked? Tira asked. Doesnt seem like it, Minnow answered. At first, we thought itd be easy. Shes been going from tavern to tavern, eatin from every one of em while she does her thing. But our agentsve used enough poison to kill half the city. What have they tried so far? Tira nodded as the agent listed off two dozen types of poison and the doses used. They were all lethal in different ways; derived from a variety of plant, animal and mineral sources. Their agents had been thorough in their attempts at killing off their target through her food, so they would have to take a different approach. They didnt notice anything at all? Nothing, Minnow shook her head. All may as wellve been seasoning. Bards werent exactly known for having strong constitutions. That being said, the Adventurers in every city that their target passed through all agreed that she was in the Realm of Heroes. She may have been strong enough to just shrug everything off. If she wore poison resistance items, it would almost certainly be a futile effort. The Imperial Army actually went and pulled off their stunt with that Dragon Lord, Tira said. Where was she during all this? Guy coming in from Norford said that shes been doin two or three Adventurer jobs a night so where shes been is hard to track. That Beastman Merchant shes been travelling with sent Green Dragon bodies to be taken apart in Norford while all that was going on, though. So she had at least participated in the Empires operation in some way. The extent was unknown, but people who fought Green Dragons always prepared poison resistance items and antidotes. They should have foreseen that their poisoning attempts wouldnt work, but it was still probably worth trying on the off chance she switched out of her equipment. It wasnt unreasonable for a target that could single-handedly wipe out armies. Have them give up on that, Tira said. Well figure out something else. Find any weaknesses we can use? No direct weaknesses. Shes a tough nut to crack C we dont even know when she sleeps. No one can sense how strong she is, but she comes back with all sorts of work done. Been doin it all solo, too. The hell? Tira leaned back, A solo Bard? Are you sure she doesnt have her party hidden away somewhere? If shes been travelling with Beastman Merchants, then maybe she also has a Demihuman Adventurer team that she thinks is better off out of sight around here. Theres no sign o that, Minnow replied. Weve had a tail on her since Oestestadt. Theres the Beastman Merchant and his workers plus some army officer. She came in with em from Engelfurt and nothins changed about em. By the looks of it, the officers there for the Merchant. They made their way down through the city before stopping three levels above the citys harbour. Bawdy music drifted through the air and the odours of cheap food, liquor and the rancid concoction that collected on seedy tavern floors wafted up at them. Minnow hopped down and Tira waited as her agent went to confirm their target. Did all of the gathered information add up? A Human Bard from the Sorcerous Kingdom escorting a Demihuman Merchant from the same nation. The Empire officially allowed Demihumans passage for travel and trade, but many difficulties awaited those that came to work and do business. It made sense that there would be an officer attached to ensure that nothing happened to citizens of their suzerain. Everything seemed perfectly plausible aside from the Bard being so powerful. Merchant escorts in the Empire were generally Platinum-rank and the Imperial Army dealt with weaker threats. Major Demihuman raids and powerful monsters attacking highway traffic were nearly unheard of. Their targets activity in The Blister suggested that she had been purposely positioned in an innocuous manner. At least as innocuous as one could make an Adamantite-rank Adventurer. Yet the Dragon Lord was gone and the Bard remained. What other purpose was she serving? If they could figure that part out, they might be able to find a better way to expose her to a hit. Minnow reappeared, nodding in confirmation as she walked back up the street towards Tira. Shes still there, the agent said. A lot of eyes on her, though. Eyessay, do you know her preferences? Hmmshes as flirty as you might expect a Bard to be, but it doesnt seem like shes taken a fancy to anyone. So no ones tried that approach? Tira asked, What about her accommodations? Who does she share a room with? The agent fell silent for several moments, brow furrowing in thought. She stays with the Merchant. The Merchant...as in the Beastman? Yeah, Minnow mirrored Tiras expression. Pretty sure he calls her wife, as well. What just to be certain, Tira crossed her arms, this Bard is a Human, right? Uh-huh. Shes not super hairy or anything like that? Nope. Shes pretty much a walking fantasy. For Humans. Tira rubbed her chin with a finger. There were plenty of weird fetishes out there, so it might be true. Many Demihumans valued strength above all else, so she could see it being a thing on the Beastmans end. Humans, however, usually stuck to Humans or at least something close in appearance, like Elves. Humans doing nasty things with Demihumans was the stuff of tales like the Goblin King and the Human Princess. Okay, so she shares a room with this Beastman. All of em, actually. Wha? Shes with the Beastman and all of his apprentices. Crazy stuff. Nonononono, Tira held out a hand. That cant be right. I dont want it to be right! Who else is in there with them? The army officer and the three women working at the Merchants stand. Its a five on five. What twisted pit of degeneracy was this? The Sorcerous Kingdom was supposedly a place where many races coexisted, but it never crossed her mind that they coexisted like that. So there arent any Human men in that mess? Nope. The caravan staff stay in their own rooms. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. With the targets unknown strength, Tira thought that seduction might have worked best. No matter how powerful they were, Humans depended on equipment to some extent. Even Monks and magic casters were far weaker without their stuff. As a Bard, their target did have Spellsongs, but those took time to perform and were easily interrupted. Against an Assassin with a carefully prepared weapon, they would be at a deadly disadvantage. You gonna try joining em? Tiras eyelid twitched. Lets, uh, see what else we can do first. They never trained us for Demihuman orgies. What sort of questions has she been asking? Basic ones, Minnow replied. If you sound like you might be familiar with it, shell ask for details The agents voice trailed off. What? Tira asked. Shes a damn powerful Bard so its hard to fish anything out of her, Minnow said. Her abilities are too strong for our agents to resist. She asks, they answer. Pretty sure she could convince people that the sea is red and the clouds are green if she wanted. Tira nodded. That was a common issue when it came to dealing with vocations that had high persuasive ability. When such individuals grew in strength, Charisma became supernatural in quality, producing all sorts of strange effects. However, it was not something commonly encountered: at most, it manifested as natural charm, diplomatic skill, mundane leadership, bargaining ability or the talent to entertain others. Anything more aggressive was usually viewed in the same light as magical compulsion, which was a taboo nearly everywhere. Unlike imperial citizens, their target was not bound by the laws of the Empire and thus would have no qualms wielding her powers against them. In fact, Mind Control spells were employed by the authorities in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Openly displaying antagonism was not an option for the weaker agents in Ijaniyas support network and the other Assassins were probably no match if she was truly a one-person Adamantite team. Lets take a look, I guess She really didn''t want to get involved in some crazy Demihuman orgy. In theory, Assassins didnt care what methods were used to dispatch their targets as long as they fell within the bounds that their contract and organisational rules laid out for them, but everyone had methods that they would rather not resort to if possible. They dropped down to the taverns level and entered the building. The bowels of Elenel were such that no one would think much of anyone skulking around. Everyone kept to their own business: there were no would-be heroes or upstanding citizens here. Tira wrinkled her nose at the haze of pipe smoke that greeted them inside. It took all of one second to locate their target. They took a table at the opposite corner of the room and she concealed her presence before giving the woman a good look. While the aged man sitting across from the Bard openly displayed his lustful appreciation for her, several alarming things commanded Tiras attention. Foremost was the fact that their target was using some item or skill to prevent attempts at directly gathering information. Tira could sense no strength from her at all. Since the Bard was just sitting there chatting, there was no way to figure out her strength through other indicators like movements, casual actions or Skill use. Their target wore two rings, a necklace, a set of bracers and a flamboyant outfit that hugged her body in a way that enticed the eyes of those around her. A silvery chain adorned her waist but there were no visible weapons. Normally, Adventurer Bards wore chainmail armour, wielded at least a rapier and a dirk, and carried an instrument of some sort. There was little chance that what Tira noted werent all magic items. Since Bards, like many vocations with thief aspects, could bypass magic item restrictions with their skills, many were armed with all manner of them to supplement their skillsets. Tira did not see any scroll cases, holstered wands, bandoliers of alchemical vials or anything else. There were a number of pouches at her waist, however, so it was unlikely that she had no tricks to use. Tiras hand made a series of movements as she leaned forward against their table. CWhat kind of Bard is she? Theres no gear to tell. CClaims to be a Dancer. A Human Dancer as an Adventurer? That made zero sense. Demihuman races with natural weapons and armour could manage combat as Dancers, but Human ones wouldnt survive. Most were civilian performers. Had she started out training as a Monk and then become a Dancer? Being able to kill her while she was naked was less likely if so. CThis is going to be tough. Were gonna have to isolate the target somehow and gang up on her. CYou dont think you can take this Bard out on your own? CShe might look the way she does, but shes clearly guarded. Her items are mostly out of sight and we cant plan for every possible contingency. We have to hit her hard and fast so she cant use any magic items. The Sorcerous Kingdom is supposed to be magically advanced C if she has a teleportation item or some other thing that allows her to escape, thats a fail for us. CRight, Ill get the others then. Where do we meet? COutside the eastern naval station. CThat far? Thatll make things more convenient for us, but how will you get her there? CIll figure that part out. Get going. Minnow rose from her seat, giving Tira one last look before leaving the tavern. It would take about a week for word to reach Ijaniyas mountain base. Since the target was travelling with a Merchant caravan, they would likely have ample time to prepare. Tira remained at the table to surreptitiously observe the target. As night fell and the tavern slowly emptied, the old dock worker walked away with a smile. She waited until it looked like the Bard was about to leave before approaching her. This seat taken? Tira asked as she walked up to her table. No, I was on my way out. Tira blinked. Her intent should have been clear enough, especially with so many empty tables around them. What I meant to say was that Id like to speak with you. It certainly didnt sound that way, the Bard frowned prettily. What is it that you wish to speak about? Either this Bard was unbelievably na?ve or an airhead. Or it could all be an act. Tira couldnt tell C there were plenty of powerful idiots in the world so it would be a mistake to assume competence despite apparent ability. Tira smiled as she took the seat opposite her. You were talking with the old man for a long time, Tira said. The only thing that old men have are old stories, so you must be doing some researchmaybe for a performance? Im Tia, by the way. Tira extended her hand with a warm smile. The Bard stared at it for a moment before looking her in the eye. Tia she asked, are you a spy? I used to do that kind of work all the time, Tira answered. Im pretty expensive these days, so not so much anymore. Woah! Tira silently activated a Ninja technique, purging herself of the Bards influence. She used another to fortify her mind. A-are you one as well? Lame. She had been caught off guard and something lame came out. This Bard was ridiculous: she could probably succeed even when she failed. I seem to perform many tasks that others might consider spy-like, the Bard admitted, so I do wonder about that sometimes. Its a pleasure to meet you, Miss Tia. Im Shiver. Shiver took Tiras hand in hers, giving it a gentle shake. So, Miss Tia, what was it that you wanted to speak to me about? Eh? Were just going with that? Tira glanced at their surroundings. No, it was perfectly normal. Whether one was a thief, a murderer, a spy or some other shady vocation, no one cared here. Ah, I thought I might have a lead for you. Im not sure about it, though. I wouldnt want to waste your time She rested her wrist on the tabletop, tapping her fingers upon it lightly. Shiver stayed still until she seemed to recall something. A stack of silver trade coins appeared between them, then she held up a gold coin between them. Are you familiar with this? The Bard asked. Tira reached out to take the coin, but Shiver wouldnt let go of it. It took several good tugs to get it out of her fingers. How strong was this damn Bard? Why was she so reluctant to let her see the thing that she was trying to show her? She examined the coin, slowly turning it this way and that. It was indeed one of the artefacts that they kept an eye out for. Tiras frown deepened the longer she looked at it. Finally, she set it down with a shudder, leaning forward with a hushed voice. You sure you should be holding on to this? Why do you ask? I thinkI think its cursed, Tira said. Ive seen people flashing these things around before. They disappear after that. Though it might seem that she was trying to deter the Bard, Adventurers tended to expect challenges to stand in the way of their rewards. Presenting the possibility of some intangible danger would take advantage of that behaviour, making it seem like there was indeed something worth their time and effort. Shiver picked up the coin, eyeing it closely. Then she sniffed it. It doesnt seem cursed. Is that something people can smell? Thenif youre not worried about that, you should head east to Far Sound. What will I find there? Shiver asked. Its a lonely port that hasnt changed much from the old days, Tira answered. I think youll have better luck there than anywhere else. Is that so? The Bard visibly brightened, Then I suppose Ill look into it. Thank you for sharing this information with me, Miss Tia. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Youre a long way from home, officer. A clerk with salt-and-pepper hair sent a pointed look at Nemels insignia C the outdated badge of the long-dissolved Eighth Legion. She offered the man a tired smile from across the office counter. I think Ive been to half of the Empire in the last few weeks, she said. Being a loose end means they can send us to do anything they want, I guess. I really like your garrison, though C it seems nice and quiet. Nice and forgotten, more like, the officer said. Far Sounds where they send people if they want to keep them away from anything worth anything. You get to live out the rest of your career nice and quiet C your rank coming in is your rank for life. Its a naval station, isnt it? Nemel frowned, Plus there should be a lot to do out here on the border. Thats what they all think, the man snorted through his bristly moustache, but nothing happens. We get local traffic using the harbour in the summer, but ships goin to and from the City State Alliance dont stop here. Everything past this point is mountain: theres no expansion and no opportunity C just a place with a buncha bitter, washed-up would-have-beens who crossed the wrong people. Things probably werent as bleak as the officer made them out to be, but she knew his type after being to so many places. Every station had a few people who were content to sit behind a desk, collect their pay, and make a pastime out of complaining to anyone who would listen to them. She didnt enjoy the feeling of being dragged down by their morose outlook. Nemel reached into her satchel to place a large envelope on the table. Please send this out with the next courier, she said, then furrowed her brow. There is a courier serving here, right? Mail goes out with the patrols, the officer slid the envelope towards himself. Reaches Elenel, eventually. You in some sort of hurry? No, thats just fine. Thank you very much. She dipped her head politely before turning to leave the garrison office. A gust of wind met her as she stepped onto the street, tossing locks of pale blonde hair across her face. Nemel brushed them aside as she took inventory of the remote port. Far Sound was something like a small town, but unlike the other frontier towns of the Empire, it seemed about as forgotten as the officer suggested. Its main street of barely-maintained cobblestone ran along the waterfront, sparsely lit by magical torches. The harbour could service four cargo ships at most and two of its berths were occupied by military cogs that looked as old as the settlements buildings. This place doesnt even have an aviary A frontier garrison without an aviary either meant that the Imperial Army didnt deem it a security risk or the place wasnt economically significant enough to merit the presence of the Imperial Air Service. It was an old, sleepy town at the end of an inlet sheltered by high cliffs, but Nemel felt that places like this still held a special charm that couldnt be found anywhere else. Though they had parted ways with the rest of the caravan that they had built up over the weeks, the arrival of Zu Chirus wagons C the other Merchants opted to head south from Elenel rather than follow them to the remote settlement C still brought out what the area had to offer. While Far Sound might have been a dead end for a military career, the civilian sectors had plenty of life to them. In addition to the local agriculture, there was lumber, limited mining and plenty of products derived from the nearby wilderness. It was ultimately still a town, however, so staying for more than a day or two would have trading opportunities running dry. Since things werent overly busy, Nemel took the opportunity to update her latest batch of reports and send them to General Ray. They werent much, but she had eventually decided to provide him with some sense of her doing what she had been sent for. Copies of Nemels customs reports, intelligence on the other factions agents, payments rendered for her services and other odds and ends were included. Knowing how most imperial subjects acted, her regular reports would be seen as a giant puzzle to piece together and used to provide insight into whatever the General had conjured up in his head. She didnt report anything that seemed important to Dame Verilyn and Lady Zahradnik, of course. This included how the Baroness had scooped up all of the agents in Norford and sent them back to their houses to prepare for negotiations in the Sorcerous Kingdom. One could only wonder what General Ray would think about an Empires worth of factional agents inexplicably vanishing in a day. Nemel rearranged her mantle and drew its hood over her head as another gust of wind swept over the street. She picked up her pace, making her way past the towns small temple as she headed to the single merchant inn. A guilty glance was cast towards the temple: when was the last time she had attended a service or offered alms? For that matter, did the Sorcerous Kingdom even have temples? If so, did Demihumans attend temple services? The Undead? Would it even be a temple at that point? Her free time over the past few weeks had been filled with endless reading and planning and discussion as they tried to figure out how Dame Verilyns land could be developed and its people managed. Everyone enjoyed that part, at least: the path that lay ahead of them was like an exciting adventure for Nobles. For some strange reason, they assumed that the Temples would be there too. If they werent, they would readily send peopleexcept the Faith of the Four openly opposed the Undead. How would they provide for the needs of the people that the Temples usually covered? Upon entering the inn, she glanced around the tavern for familiar faces. Finding none of the caravan members, she went up to their humble suite, which was similarly empty. Was everyone still at the stand? No, it was nearly midnight. Dame Verilyn had already gone off to the nearest Adventurer Guild to find some jobs to do, but everyone else should have been finding down for bed or already sound asleep. She went to the window and pulled aside the curtains. The streets were empty and there didnt appear to be any events that would have drawn them outside. Puzzled, she cast a Message spell. FendroC Nemel! Thank the gods Where are you? in a bag. Hah? If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. In a bag! Its cramped and I keep bouncing around so I cant cast anything. Some people showed up while you were away, stuffed me in a bag and carried me off! Nemel closed the curtains and backed away from the window, peering cautiously about the room. There was no sign of any sort of struggle. Was there someone else waiting to get her too? She cautiously bent forward to look under the beds, but there wasnt anyone lurking below. A-are you alright? What about everyone else? Im okay. This bag is itchy though. I think they tore my skirt, too. Im being taken somewhere but I cant see anything. Did they say anything before they took you away? Nothing at all! These men in black outfits with black hoods and black masks showed up and the next thing I knew I was in a bag. They literally came out of nowhere! Why would they just take you away without saying anything? No ones been doing anything strange, have they? Not that I know of. The only one who might have people after her would be Ida, but thats because of her parents thingoh gods, do you think weve been taken away by slavers? Karnassus is on the other side of the wilderness! Did that sort of thing happen? It would take normal people over a month to trudge through the mountainous wilderness between the Empire and the City State Alliance. Nemel hadnt heard of anything like this happeningor maybe no one knew that it happened, considering how their entire group had vanished without a trace. I need to contact Dame Verilynare you still wearing the same thing from the stand? Yes, and its cold. And bumpy. I think Im going to be sick. Nemel ended the Message spell, pacing around the room in a panic until she finally sat down at the suites single dining table. There, she found a neatly folded sheet of paper that she had assumed was someones loose paperwork. She stared at it for several moments before carefully picking it up. Another piece of paper fell out. If you want to see your husband ever again, come to the place marked on the map. Alone. They were after Dame Verilyn? What was going on? A crude map was drawn on the larger sheet of paper, indicating a location over fifty kilometres southeast of Far Sound. Did they account for the time Dame Verilyn would be away doing Adventurer commissions? It was well beyond the border of the Empire, so maybe there was some sort of carefully-prepared trap or area that the kidnappers controlled there. They would need all the advantages they could get if they planned on fighting an Adamantite Adventureror at least they probably thought she was just an Adamantite Adventurer. How would Dame Verilyn take the news? Despite the legends that described a Dragons poor temperament and calamitous wrath, Nemel had never seen her liege roused to anger. If anything, she was generally nice and calm and Nemel never felt that she was ever in mortal danger around her. Taking a deep breath, she cast another Message spell. Dame Verilyn. Hiiiieeee!!!! Hiiiieeee? Who came up with this absurd spell? Do you understand how awful it is to have someone suddenly talk in your head like that? Sorry. No, wait C this is awful, Dame Verilyn! Someone stole Zu Chiru! No one owns Zu Chiru C how can he be stolen? I, uhthey took everyone. Fendros and the others too. What! They stole my minions?! They left a note and a map to them. Where are you? I was about to murder this Roc but now Im on my way back to Far Sound. Ill be there in less than an hour. Where did the map say they would be? Southeast of the town. Outside of the Empire up in the mountains somewhere. Oh, good. That means I can do anything I want to them. The Message ended, leaving Nemel divided over Dame Verilyns parting words. She sat staring at the note, troubled by what had happened and what the result might be. Kidnapping innocent people was despicable, but Dame Verilyn also casually talked about how she would kill people for messing with her minions. To be certain, if they were after Dame Verilyns life it was fine for her to defend herself. Carrying out a sentence to punish people for the harm they brought upon others was also just. But in a lawless land, who decided what was just and fair? What measures were employed? Where were the lines between justice, vengeance, and cruel indulgence? Aside from the border that it had with the Sorcerous Kingdom, the frontiers of the Baharuth Empire were at the edge of a vast, unclaimed wilderness. If she understood it correctly, most of the world was like that. Nations and their laws only existed as far as each nation could project de facto power. Everything else was an expanse of city-states, tribal territories or terrain filled with monsters and unlivable hazards. If considered along those lines, overarching rule of law was a precious thing that was afforded to the lucky few who lived in places that had the will and power to uphold it. Rule of the strong was the order of the day everywhere else. Still, it shouldnt be a line on a map or the power to do whatever one wanted that determined what they did. Nemels father always said that the spirit of a nation dwelled not in its lands and buildings, but the hearts of its people. It was an idea that had been passed down through House Gran from some unknown time beyond anyones memory. No matter where one was, their words and actions could bring honour or disgrace to the place that they called home. The character of a nation ultimately dictated its policies and the effect that it had on the world. Over the past few weeks, what Dame Verilyn had brought to light about the Empire had Nemel decide that it was not a place she could truly be proud of. Her interactions with Lady Zahradnik, however, offered a glimmer of hope that the Sorcerous Kingdom could be. While she probably couldnt directly compel Dame Verilyn to do anything, hopefully her work would help nudge the Frost Dragon in a good direction. The wait for her liege seemed to stretch on far longer than the time she had estimated for her arrival. After checking to see who had not been taken away, Nemel contacted each of the abducted members of their party, trying to reassure them that everything would be alright. So far, nothing else had happened to them, but anxiety plagued her nonetheless. When Dame Verilyn finally swept into the room, she went straight to the map on the table and picked it up. A second later, she looked over at Nemel. Lets go, her liege said. Do you know where were going? Nemel asked. No, Dame Verilyn answered, but I will. Did the others say anything about how they were stolen? Fendros said something about them coming out of nowhere. Good, Dame Verilyn smiled. Nemel frowned at her smile. Good? Yes, good, Dame Verilyn said. It means that our culprits are Rogues or something along those lines. How can you tell? You can tell stealthy types apart by the evidence that they leave behind, Dame Verilyn told her. Theyve left their scent and the other traces that they created are also plain to see. Rogues, Bards and Monks have incomplete concealment: they move unseen, dampen the sounds that they make and employ misdirection and disguises. They do not have special abilities to mask scents; neither do they have trackless steps like hunter types. There were neither tracks nor scents for Nemel to detect, despite being in the room for an hour. The abilities that Dame Verilyn had mentioned, however, were something that she had come to be aware of after working with the Imperial Army. But youre a Bard, she said. Isnt tracking something that Rangers do? It is something that hunters do, Dame Verilyn told her. Ive mentioned this before, yes? Frost Dragons are hunters: the greatest hunters in all of Dragonkind. These minion thieves will not escape me. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Dame Verilyn led Nemel out the rear entrance of the merchant inn, through the yard and into the back streets of Far Sound. Upon reaching the wooden palisade protecting the town, she was scooped up into her lieges arms. Nemel wrapped her arms around Dame Verilyns neck just before they hopped over the wall. She wasnt set down again until they made their way out of the clearing around the settlement and into the forest nearby. Im pretty sure I cant keep up with you, Nemel said. Thats alright, Dame Verilyn replied, well be flying. Oh, erm Nemel reached into the satchel slung over her shoulder, pulling out her flight cap. She fastened it on and adjusted her goggles. Despite what had happened, a thrill of anticipation ran through her: she had only ever seen Dame Verilyn as a Frost Dragon from a distance. The number of people who had seen a Dragon from up close was probably a handful at best and she doubted that anyone in the Empire had ever ridden one. When she looked up from her preparations, she found that Dame Verilyn had laid some sort of blanket on the forest floor. Whats that C oh, did you need help putting that on? Putting what on? Dame Verilyn asked. The blanket? Its for your back, right? No, her liege frowned at her, its for you. Nemel returned the frown. Me? Yes, you, Dame Verilyn nodded and made circular motions with a finger. Lie down and Ill roll you up in it. The journey will be more comfortable that way. Oh, did you need to relieve yourself before you go? Out here, though C its safer. Why is it safer to go to the bathroom outside? In both Elenel and Far Sound, I found a man inside our inns latrine with a spear. I thought it bizarre, but maybe its just something that commonly happens in this part of the Empire. Wha? Someone was definitely trying to kill Dame Verilyn, though Nemel couldnt imagine why. She also couldnt imagine anyone succeeding. I-Ill be fine, Nemel said. Also, I have a magic item that bestows an Endure Elements effect, so you dont have to worry about me needing a blanket. are you sure? Dame Verilyn didnt seem convinced, but she put away the blanket. Nemel gaped as the beautiful Human Bard returned to her draconic form. Then she gasped as the Frost Dragon snatched her in a foreclaw and flew off. The treetops swiftly receded below as Nemel dangled limply like a fish from an eagles talons. It took several moments for her to figure out what was going on. W-w-w-wait, why am I going like this?! How else would you go? Uhon your back? Dame Verilyn scoffed. Dont be silly. This is obviously the correct way. Butbut what about Lady Zahradnik? Lady Zahradnik is Lady Zahradnik. Hah? Woah! Nemels stomach lurched as she was tossed from one claw to the other. She squirmed as Dame Verilyn adjusted her grip. Hmm, youre a lot squishier than Zu Chiru. How hard can I squeeze you? Please dont squeeze me. Various things are already threatening to come out. She was used to flying, but not flying like this. And certainly not this fast. Her ears kept popping as they ascended a thousand metres at what felt like six times the rate of a Hippogriff. With only a slice of the moon peeking out between the clouds, the lands below were an insubstantial void. Nemel turned her gaze to the snowy peaks silhouetted against the night sky, trying to figure out how far they had already flown. How long until were there? She asked. I dont know, Dame Verilyn answered. Y-you dont know? Ill know when I see it, Dame Verilyn said. Unlesshow well-drawn do you think that map was? It was basically a sketch with some landmarks. You should be able to see them from up here, right? An uncomfortable silence passed between them. About thatFrost Dragons dont learn or think the same way as Humans do. But you seem perfectly intelligent to me, Nemel said. What! Dame Verilyns claws twitched. W-why does it have to go in that direction? Just because people are different doesnt mean they have to be stupid. Sorry Anyway, the Frost Dragon continued. We have a perfect memory for our experiences and we learn the fastest through them. Maybe it gets better as our accrued experiences build up, but its very difficult for Frost Dragons to learn by reading and other abstract means because how we associate things is through our direct experiences. Huh So thats what you meant back thenbut how do you understand unfamiliar things that people say without experiencing them? I dont. Until I do. So as your experiences grow, you understand more aboutwhat you remember? Thats right. How does that relate to the question about the map? The Sorcerous Kingdoms maps are very accurate. I can look at a map and look down from the sky and match things like that. If its just a map made out of abstract images, it wont mean much to me. Nemel pulled out the map. It was clearly a rough sketch that used symbols to indicate the landmarks around the meeting place. But this is a map made out of abstract images. There are icons and everything. Obviously not to me! Does that mean youve been looking for trees like the ones on this thing? And a stream that looks like a squiggle? That was a stream? I was just looking for a squiggle. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Where does one find a squiggle like this? I-I dont know! I havent been everywhere yet. Maybe theres a place somewhere in the world that has a squiggle on the ground just like that! A goddess. Lady Zahradnik must be some sort of goddess if she was able to teach Ilyshnish about Human customs, laws and territorial management. So what were you imagining when you were talking to me about potato farms and such? Something like the villages in Lady Zahradniks demesne? With potatoes. And what do potato plants look like? Uhsomething like grapes, maybe? Or oats. Ive never seen potato plants before. Nemel scowled down at the map. They were definitely going to get lost. She was going to be dangled all the way to the Beastman Confederation at this rate. Oh, I think I see them. One, two, threeeight sacks? Does that sound right? What was the point of this map? They didnt take the wagon drivers, Nemel said, and I doubt wed find people carrying eight sacks out in the middle of nowhere. How many are there? Two dozen, Dame Verilyn replied. Theyre moving pretty fast for Humans. What do they look like? Theyre dressed in black from head to toe. Fendros described the kidnappers along those lines, so there was little chance that they had found the wrong people. How far are we from Far Sound? Hmmabout thirty kilometres. Theyve been following this river up into the mountainsif they keep going like this, theyll reach the treeline in two hours. The treeline in the northeast of the Empire was a bit over two thousand metres. To get from sea level to the treeline in about four hours while carrying peoplethey must all be very strong. Could Dame Verilyn fight that many strong people at once? What are we going to do? Nemel asked. Where does the map say were supposed to meet? Further up this river, between the two big ranges southeast of Far Sound. There should be a set of falls. Theyve probably set up some sort of trap for you. Me? Yes, you! Thats what the note said, right? If you want to see your husband ever again, go to the place marked on the map. Oh. Well, thats awkward. They continued flying southeast up the mountain valley. Rather than getting closer to the ground, she rose above the surrounding peaks. The Frost Dragon banked into a huge circle that went from one range to the other. Nemel was beginning to regret not opting for the blanket: Dame Verilyn probably felt that she was handling her gently, but it still grew uncomfortable. Why are we flying around like this, Dame Verilyn? Ive never been here before, so Im familiarising myself with the place. and youll just remember it forever? Ill remember the experience of familiarising myself with this place indefinitely. Nemel shook her head as she continued to dangle an absurd distance over the ground. Would she be able to do her job as a seneschal properly if this was what Dame Verilyn was like? If she mentioned something dependent on something else like taxes, would it bring a specific number of gold coins to mind? A single page on a financial report might take weeks to explain. Please continue to serve Dame Verilyn well C she is exceptional in many ways, but she will be depending on you for others. A strange warmth rose within her as Lady Zahradniks words echoed in her memory. Nemel wasnt aware that she had been entrusted with so much. Someone else might have been tempted to deceive and confuse Dame Verilyn in the same position, but she most certainly would not. Compared to imperial society, where one wouldnt be surprised at any dirty dealings undertaken for the sake of gaining advantages, her new home would be vastly different. An impossible place that Nemel thought could only exist in fantastic stories like Dreams of Red. Uh oh. Nemel scrubbed her cheek. Whats wrong? Someones coming. II cant see anything this high up. Not down there, Dame Verilyn said. Up here. Another Dragon is coming this way. I guess a dangling Human going in circles six thousand metres in the air is quite conspicuous. Was that what she looked like? Dame Verilyn did mention something like that in Engelfurt Is the Dragon with them? Maybe thats why they thought they could take you on. Thats highly doubtful, Dame Verilyn snorted. A Bronze Dragon would have nothing to do with kidnappers. Theyre all about order, justice, righteousness and that sort of thing. Something like Paladins? No charity, though C that would be absurd. So were not about to be attacked? Wait C have you met a Bronze Dragon before? No. But if Frost Dragons learn through their experiences, then how would you know anything about Dragons that youve never met before? I just know, Dame Verilyn said. Weve gone over this before, yes? Unlike Humans, Dragons are born understanding various things. As for your other question, that would depend. While they readily involve themselves in conflicts that they believe to be just, they tend to avoid killing or even injuring others unless they believe that it is similarly justified. Ah, speaking of which: try to stay neutral in any sort of conversation he brings up. Why? You make it sound as if Bronze Dragons are good Dragons. Ill explain later: hes getting close enough to overhear us. Oh C if hes more aggressive than expected, Im going to have to throw you away. Make sure you cast a Fly spell if that happens. Nemel adjusted her goggles, trying to spot the approaching Bronze Dragon. His voice boomed out into the night long before she could see him. Stranger, declare yourself! Could you keep it down, please? Dame Verilyn hissed back. WHAT? Shh! Dame Verilyn slowed to a lazy glide and the Bronze Dragon came alongside her. Metallic scales glinted over a draconic form nearly twice as long as the Frost Dragons. Despite the sheer difference in size between them, Dame Verilyn seemed unconcerned. A pair of glowing amber eyes regarded them from a beaked head with ribbed and fluted crests that swept back like the wings of a Paladins helmet. Good morning. Im Dame Verilyn. Dame? The other Dragons voice was incredulous, As in a Knight? That is the title I currently hold, Dame Verilyn replied. Is there a problem with a Dragon being a Knight? Erm, no, but a White Dragon being a Knight is a bit out there Is that so? There are plenty of stories about White Knights. Thats not how it works. So this is what a conversation between legendary beings is like It wasnt legendary at all. Even being dangled in the air all night was more legendary than this. Nemel would have some words with the next Bard she heard telling a tale where legendary figures enacted epic exchanges. I dont believe I got your name, Sir Erenosiphilii, the Bronze Dragon replied. Uh, no Sir. He seemed to have become meek. Was it because Dame Verilyn had a title and he didnt? She did make it seem like Bronze Dragons were like knights in shining armour or scales or whatever. Well met, Erenosiphilii, Dame Verilyn said. I wont be here for long. Im just here to deal with some kidnappers and then Ill be gone. Kidnappers? The Bronze Dragons gaze went down to Nemel, I hope you realise how strange that sounds when you have a Human in your clutches. Hm? Ah. This is one of my minions. Say hello, Miss Gran. Nemel was suddenly thrust out in front of the Bronze Dragons beaked snout. He went cross-eyed before falling back a few metres. H-hello, Nemel said. Is what she says true? Are you one of Dame Verilyns minions? Nemel did her best not to squirm before the maw of huge teeth. Im her vassal, she nodded. The seneschal of her territory, to be precise. My aides and some Merchants were travelling with were kidnapped so Dame Verilyn came to rescue them. I still have no idea why they would do that, Dame Verilyn muttered as she tucked Nemel away again. Erenosiphilii tilted his head to look below. A low growl issued from his throat. Nothing would surprise me when it comes to their despicable acts, he said. Those are agents from Ijaniya. I take it that youre familiar with them. Theyre an unscrupulous Assassin organisation that have based themselves between the northeastern border of the Empire and the City-State Alliance to the east. The complex that you see below the glaciers over there is their headquarters. Theyre commonly hired in this region for espionage, abductions, murder and all sorts of other foulness. Im surprised that a Bronze would suffer their presence at all. The other Dragon snarled viciously at the landscape below. Arcs of yellow-green electricity coursed over his maw. Oh, rest assured, Ill get them. They are aware of my domain over Veneria to the east, so Im sure theyve made preparations to fend off any premature attempts at their destruction. But another century and their doom at my hand is assured. In that case, do you mind if I remove them? You? That theyve abducted your minions is reason enough, but Ijaniya is not an organisation that an Adult White can destroy. You heard me just now, yes? An Adult Bronze like myself needs another century to overcome them. Thoughif we combine our might, these villains will surelyC Thanks, Dame Verilyn said, but no thanks. Nemel squeaked as the Frost Dragon tucked her wings and dove from the night sky. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Nemel wanted to scream. It was perfectly reasonable to scream. The ground was still beyond the range of her goggles Darkvision, but the scant moonlight over the landscape seemed to continually suggest that she was about to have an abrupt and unromantic encounter with the frozen mountainside. But she couldnt scream. At first, it was because her entire body seized up and she physically couldnt. After that, her training as an air officer took over and she forced herself to analyse the situation. Dame Verilyn didnt want to be noticed as she approached whatever this base was supposed to be, so she mustered all of her willpower to hold in her panic. After half a minute of plummeting into the darkness, her frantic mind finally eked out a rational alternative. She went through the motions of a spell, casting Silence on herself. And then, she screamed. Around the time she had screamed her lungs out, the world lurched as Frost Dragon decelerated. Nemels body squished against Dame Verilyns grip, but her arms and legs and head wanted to keep falling, making it feel like someone was trying to pull them off. Somewhere along the way, Nemel was released. She dispelled her Silence and cast a Fly spell like she was trained to by the army after being subjected to an aerial dismounting. At first, she left Dame Verilyn far behind, but Nemel eventually slowed her descent enough for her liege to overtake her. The structures of the base below finally appeared in her equipments Darkvision. The Frost Dragon transformed in mid-air, landing silently on an empty parapet in her Human guise. Nemel activated her Invisibility cloak and floated down to join her. Except that, by the time she landed, Dame Verilyn could no longer be seen. Nemel nervously looked around, not daring to move or make a sound. That Erenoswhatever said this was the Ijaniya base, right? He definitely said Ijaniya Every Noble knew of the legendary Assassin organisation. They had the power to topple nations through their evil acts and, for the right price, they could be hired to do exactly that. She still couldnt figure out why anyone would want to assassinate Dame Verilyn, though it might have been to enact a longstanding grudge. The Empire and the Imperial House had plenty of wealthy and powerful enemies. Rather than paying whatever it cost to directly bring about the downfall of the Empire, they could engineer an incident and hope that it brought about catastrophic results. A representative from the Sorcerous Kingdom being murdered in the Empire might very well invite a punitive response from the powerful nation against its client state. The way that Dame Verilyn travelled from city to city made her a tantalising target relative to Baroness Zahradnik, who was working with the Imperial Army. Anxious worry filled Nemel as she continued to consider what her new liege was doing. Ijaniya had a reputation for reliably carrying out kidnappings, sabotage and assassinations, but how would they fare against Dame Verilyn? The Bronze Dragon they had left behind was nearly twice as long as her and said that he couldnt handle them for another century yet. She had participated in the operation to remove the Ancient Green from The Blister, but as far as Nemel knew it had been a combined effort between the Imperial Army and the forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Was there something she could do to help? She had some spells that might BlorphC Nemel bumped into something soft. Dame Verilyn had been standing right in front of her. She opened her mouth to ask a question, then stopped to silentcast another Silence spell around them first. Dame Verilyn looked straight at Nemel despite her being invisible. Was that you? She asked, My Blindsight just lost all sound. Sorry, I had a question. What is it? I want to help, Nemel said. Can I cast some spells on you? What sort of spells? Um, I havewait, what magic items are you using? I currently have a Belt of Magnificence, Ring of Greater Fire Resistance, Ring of Nondetection, Greater Periapt of Health, Lesser Bracers of Armoura bunch of consumables C potions and scrolls and such. Theres also a Ring of Sustenance and a Ring of Regeneration I could use, but I havent needed those for a long while. Nope, maybe? Nope, nopeIve only heard of one of those items. Aside from the Belt of Magnificence, they did at least seem self-explanatory. Since the Sorcerous Kingdom was so much more advanced than the Empire, it probably had many magic items of greater potency than the ones that she was familiar with. Reinforce Armour wont do anything since you have Lesser Bracers of Armouryou dont have anything like a shield, do you? I dont, Dame Verilyn replied. Dragons dont use weapons, shields or the like. Shield Wall. Nemel tapped her chin, going through her short list of spells. With only a few months in the Imperial Air Service, she was far from done learning the basic repertoire of magic required of aerial mages. What does your Belt of Magnificence do? It increases all of my attributes. Ehsomething like that exists? Ive only heard of items that raised one attribute before now. Well, what about your Dancer outfit? What about it? It must be a magic item as well, right? No, its not actually an item at all, Dame Verilyn told her. Its just something that Lady Shalltear had me imitate. A frown crossed Nemels face as her mind helplessly veered towards what her liege was implying. But youre wearing something, yes? No. Nemels eyes grew wide. She turned her gaze away. Th-that means youve been running around naked this entire time?! Ive been running around naked for over a century, Dame Verilyn replied. I dont see anything wrong with it. Are there any other spells that you have for me? Id like to continue examining the area. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Sorry, Nemel said. I think thats all I can do. You should really get more equipment though C theres so much stuff you could be wearing. High-quality magical equipment that suits my needs appears to be rather rare in the Empire. I thought those items would be plentiful here given this countrys reputation as a bastion of arcane advancement, but a few Merchants suggested that the Imperial Army monopolises most of the things that Im looking for. They do. I just thought youd have better items in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Almost all of the items that Dame Verilyn wore were already beyond Nemels immediate knowledge so it felt strange that the Frost Dragon would come to the Empire and look for magic items. Nemel had no idea how much they had cost so it was probably wrong to assume that the Frost Dragon had carelessly left herself unequipped. What made more sense was that she was saving up money from all of the Adventurer commissions she had been doing to buy more pieces that she wanted when she got back home. Not in the public markets, Dame Verilyn said. Otherwise, I would have purchased them. The Adventurer Guild has some, however, so maybe I can get something when I come back from all this advertising. Or not. The Sorcerous Kingdom was just too strange. Why would Adventurers have greater access to powerful magic items than the government? No C according to Dame Verilyn, the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurers worked for the government, but still Nemel shook her head. Thinking about it just caused more confusion. She would need to see things for herself when she got there. Right. Um, what will you do now? I will test the quality of the individuals here. Test the quality? Nemel frowned. I received some instructions while we were in Nixhaven, Dame Verilyn said. Lady Shalltear was looking for spies. Spies? Why? Understanding is not requiredor thats what I was told. I was tasked to shop around for the best spies possible, so these developments are quite convenient. Were spies something one could shop around for? It was probably a bad idea to dig into the Sorcerous Kingdoms affairs. Nemel Gran was just the daughter of a minor house and had little to do with unfathomably powerful nations and their grand schemes. Nemel dispelled her Silence spell and Dame Verilyn turned her attention back to the mountain complex. After several minutes, she nodded to herself before softly raising her voice in song. Before Nemel could decipher the curious medley, a set of fingers grasped the edge of the parapet and a man dressed in a suspicious black outfit pulled himself up. Thank you for coming, Dame Verilyn smiled. Anything for you, miss, the man nodded as he crouched down to speak with them. Dame Verilyn glanced at Nemel. Silence. Is this the Ijaniya headquarters? The Frost Dragon asked. Yep, the man replied. The founder herself came and had it built here. The legend of the Thirteen Heroes was generally accepted to be true, but solid proof of their existence was scarce. Even their names for the most part had been lost to time and their identities were more characters in the tales than those of real people. So Ijaniya was really named after one of the Thirteen Heroes? Nemel asked. She shifted back as the man turned a cold stare at her. This is one of my minions, Dame Verilyn furrowed her brow at the man. Be nice to her. Of course, the cold stare melted away. Ijaniya was the founder, yeah. She was one of the heroes gathered to fight the Demon Gods. Wasnt just thirteen, though C I dunno how people come up with that number. Does that mean youre all descended from Ijaniya? That might be big trouble if they were. Just like how Nobles bred for beauty and charisma, people found strength and talent attractive precisely because they could be passed on to their children. If all of these Assassins were as strong as the legendary heroes The boss is the heiress C a direct descendant, the man said. Shes out on a job right now with our senior members. Maybe a third of us are strongly related to the founder. The rest are inducted into the clan from around the region: orphans and such who show the potential to be good Ninjas. Are Ninjas spies? Dame Verilyn asked. We can do espionage-related work, yeah. Collecting information, sabotage, sowing discord C all that good stuff. Oh, good, her liege brightened. Say, how strong are you compared to the others? The man adjusted his headband, straightening proudly where he squatted. I dont mean to brag, he bragged, but Im one of the top forty. Its a big organisation though, so you got all the members with their different roles. While were all trained to perform various types of assassinations, we only resort to conventional combat if its the best option. It usually isnt. We have agents all over the place. How many of you are there? Nemel asked. A lot. Like I said, running around and stabbing people is the least of our work. The only espionage network more expansive than ours is the one operated by the Windflower Scripture. Who are they? The Scriptures are the Slane Theocracys special forces, he told her. I guess you could say that the Windflower Scripture is the conventional intelligence agency of the Slane Theocracy. People that watch, listen and deliver information. They perform reconnaissance for the other Scriptures as well. The Clearwater Scripture is the moreintrusive branch of the Theocracys spy operations. Diviners, infiltrators, saboteurs C that sort of thing. Nemel barely knew anything about the Slane Theocracy, never mind their secret stuff. Dame Verilyn tilted her head with a thoughtful look. If theyre better than Ijaniya, she said, maybe I should get spies from them instead. I-its not as if theyre better, the man said defensively. Just bigger. They have the official backing of the oldest and most powerful Human nation in the region, after all. Ijaniya does the work of both the Windflower and Clearwater Scriptures. Well, except for the magic caster part. I see, Dame Verilyn said. Maybe Ill pick your group, after all. The man settled on his heels with a satisfied look. Was this shopping for spies? Nemel hadnt known Dame Verilyn had literally intended that. Did Assassins normally try to sell themselves like this? Why is he talking to us like this? Nemel asked, Arent Assassins supposed to be super sneaky and stuff? Because I charmed him, Dame Verilyn answered. is it okay to say that right in front of him? Her liege turned to look at the man. Do you mind being charmed? Not at all, miss, the man leered at Dame Verilyn. You can charm me all day if you want. More than that, if you get what I meC I get it! Nemel waved a hand at him, So this is what youre going to do? Charm them all? That seems like a bother, Dame Verilyn replied. I was told to shop for spies and now Ive found them. Reaching into one of her magical containers, Dame Verilyn produced a scroll. The parchment went up in a burst of azure flame. Her liege raised a hand to her ear as she usually did when conversing through a Message spell. A half-minute later, an inky-black hole formed in the air before them. Nemel hid behind Dame Verilyns shoulder, staring at the strange sight. Trepidation turned to awe as a pale young woman stepped out of the darkness and onto the frost-slicked stones before them. Dame Verilyn was by far the most beautiful woman that Nemel had ever seen, but the new arrival eclipsed even her. She was a perfect doll come to life, adorned in voluminous fabrics of peerless craftsmanship and incalculable value. Even in the darkness, Nemel recognised a beauty that superseded all other beauties; one that snuffed out envy and jealousy like the petty things they were, leaving only longing and adoration in the hearts of all who witnessed her. A world-class beauty. Six voluptuous women in diaphanous alabaster silks trailed in her wake. Dame Verilyn lowered her head in a deep curtsey. Nemel hastily followed suit. Lady Shalltear, her liege offered her greetings. Lady Shalltear did not reply, instead turning her glowing crimson gaze on the man squatting nearby. Her silvery voice delicately traced its way through the air. He really does look like a Ninja A delicate frown turned her lips, Something is off, though. Arent Ninjas supposed to be higher level? Ive never seen a Ninja before, my lady, Dame Verilyn said. Im just going by what he said. Youre a Ninja, right? I am, the man nodded. Mmh He also said something about their organisation being the best in the region, Dame Verilyn added. Ive only spoken to this one man, however. Knowing how Humans are, it would be best to verify his claims. The man abruptly flew as Lady Shalltear took his arm and casually tossed him into the hole in the air. It dissipated into nothingness a second later. I see, Lady Shalltear said. Then let us get some more of them, shall we? Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Nemel dangled a leg over the icy parapet, trying to figure out whether she could safely drop down to the walkway below. Lady Shalltear and her attendants had already hopped down and were making their way to a set of stairs leading to the yard behind the wall. She didnt want to use mana casting a Fly spell just in case she needed it for some other reason. A gasp escaped her as something grabbed her ankle and pulled her down. Nemel found herself gently cradled in Dame Verilyns arms a moment later. Her liege continued to carry her, moving on swift steps to catch up with Lady Shalltear. Umyou can put me down now Are you sure? Humans have all sorts of issues with icy surfaces. Actually, your race is terrible at negotiating many types of terrain. Nemel nodded. She adjusted her uniform as they followed Lady Shalltear, who stopped to turn a questioning look at Dame Verilyn. Where are we going? She asked. The next one is standing by the tower at the end of this wall, my lady, Dame Verilyn answered. Theyre not very good if they havent noticed us yet The tower in question must have been over fifty metres away. Without some way to see in the dark, it wasnt unreasonable for a Human sentry to miss them from that distance. Well, whatever, Lady Shalltear looked at one of her attendants. You C go get that one. How is she not frozen in that They were high up in the mountains and snow blanketed the slopes below the wall. Due to her equipment, Nemel wasnt affected by the frigid weather but she couldnt help but shiver at the sight of the attendants outfits. The fine, alabaster silks draped over their bodies were more suited to some dry, hot place in another part of the continent. Maybe they had magic items to protect them from the elements. Most women would probably shed their winter garb if they could, but the number of artificers in the Empire was limited and most were tied up enchanting equipment and creating items for the government. Not to mention such items would be expensive: personal luxuries like that were something that only the wealthiest could afford. As they waited for the attendant to return, Nemel kept glancing at the others standing near Lady Shalltear. What sort of attendants could be sent after Assassins? Her eyes went from their sheer outfits to their pale skin. Then they went to their glowing, red eyes and she froze. Dame Verilyn, she whispered, tugging on her lieges sleeve, areare these attendants Vampires? Thats right, her liege replied. Theyre Vampire Brides. Her breath caught in her throat momentarily before picking up. They were Undead. Undead that fed on Humans. She should be panicking more than this C why wasnt she? Lady Shalltear turned her crimson gaze upon Nemel. Her lips turned up in a licentious smile. Tempting me like that is unwise. I-I beg your pardon, my lady? A pale hand reached out; cool fingers touched Nemels lips. The fingers traced their way down her chin and pressed lightly against her neck. She could feel her pulse hammering against them. I can sense it, you know, Lady Shalltear said. Your fear. The panic in your gaze; the nervous scent in the air; the rise and fall of your heaving breast. Your fragile heart sending warm blood racing through your veins. If a cute girl like you cannot control yourself in my presence, you will only inviteintimacy. Nemel swallowed and closed her eyes. Lady Shalltear was a Vampire, too. Was she about to become one as well? The cool sensation left her skin as Lady Shalltear withdrew her fingers. Nemel peered through a crack in her eyelids. The Vampire in the black ballroom gown had produced a decanter of wine from somewhere. She opened the stopper and a thin filament of steaming red liquid snaked out. It gathered into a small sphere before Lady Shalltear popped it into her mouth with a lazy gesture of her finger. A sour expression crossed her perfect face. Bleh, the tip of her pink tongue stuck out. It froze. Nemel stared as she realised what the red liquid probably was. It wasnt wine: it was blood. But whose? Iserm, do they sell blood in the Sorcerous Kingdom, my lady? Oh no, Lady Shalltear held up the bottle like a sommelier displaying a prized vintage. Save for a single demesne where certain exceptions can be made, subjects of the Sorcerer King are prohibited from eating other subjects. As you are with Dame Verilyn, I assume that youre some sort of minion I am, Nemel picked up the trailing end of her words, relief flooding over her. I am. Uh, out of curiosity, in which demesne are these exceptions made? She would definitely do everything she could to avoid a fief where she might be eaten. Zahradnik Barony, Lady Shalltear replied. Nemels mouth worked soundlessly at the Vampires answer. She couldnt avoid it C she would be working there. The attendant returned with the Assassin she had been sent out to retrieve. Well, thats no good, Lady Shalltear frowned. Its not? Dame Verilyn asked. Lady Shalltear motioned to the man, who sported a sort of blithely loose expression. A Vampire Bride just dominated him with next to no effort. He cant be more than Level 15 or so C probably lower than that. Oh. The other one mentioned that the strongest members were out on a job, but we can still ask this one where they keep the better ones, yes? The Vampire Bride who brought the man back with her looked at Lady Shalltear, who nodded. How many people are here right now? The attendant asked, How strong are they? Around two hundred, the man answered softly. A third are in training, a third are between jobs. The rest are base staff C sentries, cooks, craftsmen and the like. Those between jobs and the masters overseeing training are stronger than I am. If one were to compare them to Adventurers, Dame Verilyn asked, how strong are they? The man looked askance at Dame Verilyn. Answer her truthfully, the Vampire Bride said. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Nemel looked around as the sentry took his time pondering the question. Were there no patrols? Or perhaps their remote and hidden location usually made patrols redundant. The boss sisters became Adamantite Adventurers, he said after some consideration. Based on thatwe have some Mithril-equivalent people on site right now. Everyone stronger is out. Lady Shalltear was clearly unimpressed. Nemel raised a hand weakly in front of her. If I may ask, my lady Hm? Dame Verilyn said something about looking for spies? Thats right. What were they going to be used for? I dont know, Lady Shalltear shrugged. Spy things. Spy things? The person who sent Dame Verilyn to look for spies didnt know why she wanted spies? Or maybe it wasnt something Nemel was supposed to know about. Ijaniya is one of the most famous C infamous? C Assassin organisations around, Nemel licked her lips. If its espionage agents youre looking for, theres more to it than just being strong. The other man said so, right, Dame Verilyn? Did he? Dame Verilyn tilted her head. The way Frost Dragons learned things was really inconvenient. Did she understand anything of what the man related? The way he described their operations was a bit similar to how the Imperial Army works, Nemel said. Its not just about killing people. An organisation like this has supporting elements that provide the training, equipment, maintenance, intelligence and situational awareness required for whatever theyre supposed to be doing. Since youre looking for spies, the most valuable people in Ijaniya are actually the numerous agents who collect information and not the powerful Assassinsor maybe the powerful Assassins become powerful spies since they arent needed as Assassins? Lady Shalltear nodded slowly several times throughout Nemels explanation, but the Vampires expression looked just as clueless as Dame Verilyns. Nemel glanced at the dominated sentry. Why was she trying to market them anyway? Ive been wondering about this for a while now, Lady Shalltear said, but who is this child supposed to be? A manager minion, Dame Verilyn raised her head proudly. Ive managed to pick up not just one, but four of them! Nemel Gran is the overminion. The others are kidnapped at the moment but Ill get them after this. Has Ludmila seen them? She did before she left for her other task, my lady, Dame Verilyn replied. There werent any problems with Miss Gran. What about the others? Lady Zahradnik said that there are some issues with them, but it shouldnt be anything that cant be fixed. Considering that theyre from the Empire, I think its a respectable result. What was that supposed to mean? And what was wrong with the others? Was Lady Zahradnik really just a Baroness? For a minor Noble, her opinion carried far too much weight. Mmh, well, if Ludmila didnt sense anything terribleI left her in charge of that whole end of things, too. Since this child said so, I suppose well take all of the people here. Lady Shalltear nodded to herself, then turned to speak to the sentry. Is there some way to bring everyone to us? She asked. There is, the man answered. This way. He led them down the stairs to the courtyard, bringing them over to the gatehouse. Along the way, another sentry spotted them. Hey! She said, Whats going on there? Get the alarm! The man cried out to her. The female sentry dashed for the gatehouse. A harsh clanging filled the air, repeated at regular intervals. Men and women streamed out of the buildings nearby, then more came from deeper within the complex. Nemel bumped into the wall as she nervously backed away from the cold stares of the surrounding Assassins. The Vampire Brides formed a defensive ring around Lady Shalltear. It was only then that Nemel realised that there were more people on the wall above her. Once it seemed that no new Assassins were on their way, Lady Shalltear looked over at Dame Verilyn. Hmmcan you give them some sort of recruitment speech? Me? Erwell, alright. AhemC A figure thudded to the ground in front of them, sending a cloud of powdery snow into the air. The ring of Assassins drew back as one. Before them, a powerfully-built man in shining plate armour rose from where he had landed. Who? Lady Shalltear furrowed her brow. Nemel stared up at the new arrival. Atop a two-metre-tall frame, an absurdly handsome face with a brilliant smile looked out from under an open helm with swept-back wings. The bronze plates of his armour gleamed in the flickering torchlight. By all appearances, he was a Paladin, but she noted nothing that indicated his order or faith. Even his sword is bronze. Wait a minute I said no thanks, Dame Verilyn cast an irritated look at the man. But how could I just stand by and witness this iniquity? The man replied, Two hundred against barely a handful of fair maidens is hardly fair! I suppose it is unfair, in a way Fret not, Dame Verilyn! The man who was probably Erenoswhatever declared in bold baritone, While you may be White, your cause is just! Let us take these foul reprobates to task! Uwah, itchy! How can he say something like that? He seems to be acquainted with you, Lady Shalltear said. Im starting to wish he wasnt, Dame Verilyn muttered darkly, then switched to a more pleasant tone. Erenosiphilii, I believe youre misunderstanding something. Were here to take these fellows with us. With youI see. So you mean to try them for their crimes. I believe that your commitment to due process is admirable, but their guilt is abundantly clear. Let us not waste the precious time and resources of better beings in pursuit of the obvious. I know thats the way you Bronzes are, but were not here for that either. We will be employing them. I was just about to make them an offer. Erenosiphilii lowered his gleaming blade, turning to face them with a frown on his tanned face. Did you not say that they kidnapped some of your minions? Yes, they did. So how does that thing lead to this other thing? Thats a bit of a long story, but that thing led me to this other thing which happened to line up nicely with another thing. Im afraid I dont understand. Understanding is not required. Oh, you remembered what I said, Lady Shalltear smiled. Youve become a very good listener. Its more that I cant ever forget what you said, Dame Verilyn smiled back, but thank you, my lady. What shall we do now? Nothing changes, the Vampire said. We still have to take these people back with us. No. Dame Verilyn stepped away from Erenosiphilii. The smile slid off of Lady Shalltears face. No? No! Fervour rose in the mans voice, I will not allow it! I was willing to look past the fact that there are seven C seven! C Vampires here, but that was because I believed that you were Dame Verilyns allies and had come to deliver justice to these evil Assassins! Erenosiphilii, Dame Verilyn said, I suggest that you return to your domain in Veneria. Your cause is C ah, what am I saying: its not as if you can just leave. Of course not! Erenosiphilii replied sternly, If you mean to side with these vile criminalsC Employ, Dame Verilyn corrected him. That is no better! It makes you no different than the fiends who have commissioned them in the past! I will not stand by while youC Erenosiphiliis head fell to the ground. His torso, however, flew through the air. From the waist down, he continued to stand until the long rope of entrails stretching off into the morning gloom nearly reached its limit. Dame Verilyn stomped on one of his sollerets and the intestines grew taut, eventually going loose again. The legs fell over with the clanking of metal plates as the innards attached to them flopped down over the courtyard. Why did I have to listen to all that? Lady Shalltear lowered her left hand, Dame Verilyn, the next time you know if someone will be wasting myCoh, thats interesting With Erenosiphilii thoroughly dead, the detached head of the Bronze Dragon returned to its original form. Nearly three metres long, it occupied the space between their party and the surrounding Assassins. Half of the encirclement backed away as the rear third of the Dragon grew to fill their side. Dame Verilyn cleared her throat. Her face lit up into an enchanting smile. Now, where was Iah, yes: dear Assassins of Ijaniya, I come to you with an offer. You may either accept terms of gainful employment with the Sorcerous Kingdom, or you can be swiped out of existence like this fellow here. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 The sharp, metallic stench of the dead Bronze Dragon punctuated Dame Verilyns offer. The surrounding Assassins dropped their weapons to the snow. That was quick, a disappointed look marred Lady Shalltears impossibly perfect face. Are you sure you dont want to fight? Just a little bit? We might have a reputation when it comes to our work, an elderly man said, but that reputation doesnt help Ijaniya if the clan is destroyed. Drat, the Vampire clicked her tongue. In that case, pack up your things: youre all moving out. Come back here when youre ready. Hanzos. Five figures appeared out of the darkness. They looked vaguely similar to the surrounding Assassins and the men and women of the complex stared as the Hanzos lined up before Lady Shalltear. Ensure that no one escapes, Lady Shalltear told the Hanzos. If they try, bring them back here. The Hanzos vanished in a blink and the Assassins dispersed, leaving Nemel, Dame Verilyn, Lady Shalltear and her six Vampire Brides standing over the remains of Erenosiphilii. Dame Verilyn came over to stand beside Nemel. Glittering turquoise eyes seemed to measure Nemel for a moment before her liege addressed her in a quiet voice. You said something about Bronze Dragons sounding like good Dragons, Dame Verilyn said. Do you still believe that to be true? Iwell, yes, Nemel replied. You said that theyre all about order, justice, righteousness and that sort of thing. He even came down to help thinking that we needed it. I dont understand why he was killed. You didnt think anything strange of him just before his end? Nemel frowned at the Bronze Dragon Head in front of them. A few of Lady Shalltears attendants had gone off to find the upper part of the corpse, following the length of intestine stretching into the distance. He didnt like what you said about employing Ijaniya, Nemel said, so he stood up for what he thought was right. Indeed, Dame Verilyn nodded. That is the nature of a Bronze Dragon. But whats wrong with that? Standing for what you believe in is an admirable thing. Its rare for people to be brave like that. Most just look away or try to justify why they shouldnt act if things become frightening or inconvenient. The portal of a Gate appeared nearby. Four Vampire Brides stepped out of it, making their way over to carry Erenosiphiliis head away. For Erenosiphilii, Dame Verilyn told Nemel, it had nothing to do with being brave. As I said: it is a Bronze Dragons nature. Thats why I stopped trying to convince him to leavebecause he couldnt. Why not? Nemel looked over at her liege with a frown, He could have just changed back into a Dragon and flown away once he understood that he couldnt win. Youre thinking like a Human again. I am a Human! Dame Verilyn fell silent, looking over at the Assassins moving their belongings out of their homes. What I meant was that you are considering Erenosiphilii as if he were a Human, she said after several moments, as most Humans are wont to do with other races. But hes not. Order; justice; righteousness C did you also happen to frame those concepts in the same ways that Humans of the Empire do? Well, yes Would it be inconceivable that a Bronze Dragons sense of order, justice and righteousness is not the same as yours? Of course not, Nemel replied, but it couldnt be so different that it becomes irreconcilable with how Humans see things. It doesnt have to be very different, Dame Verilyn said. Just a little bit is enough. Back before he flew over to us I told you that Bronze Dragons readily involve themselves in conflicts that they believe to be just; that they tend to avoid killing or even injuring others unless they believe that doing so is similarly justified. You appear to have viewed this in a rather positive light. Yes, because thats how good people behave. What was so wrong with being good? She couldnt understand what Dame Verilyn was trying to get at. Then you should consider what I said rather than how youve framed it. Bronze Dragons readily involve themselves in conflicts that they believe to be just, they tend to avoid killing or even injuring others unless they believe that it is similarly justified. This means that a Bronze Dragon answers to their own sense of justice. That still seems decent. Is it? Dame Verilyn raised an eyebrow, They can visit ruin without reservation because of their sense of justice. Any remorse that they experience for the act would be reflection over what could have been if only their enemies had shared the same sense of righteousness. Thats why I urged you to be neutral when speaking to him. There is no discussion over what is right; no compromise C if you disagree, you are simply wrong and unjust and thus the punishment that they visit upon you is justified. If anyone intercedes on your behalf, they are unjust for siding with the unjust and the resulting actions against them are similarly justified. Dragons become very powerful, Miss Gran. The more powerful a Bronze Dragon becomes, the more power it has to impose its sense of justice upon others. An Ancient Bronze Dragons domain will seem like a bastion of goodly order but what most observers wont realise is that it is that way because a tyrant is imposing their will upon everyone and those that openly harbour unjust views cannot exist there. Was it truly possible for someone to be so upright that they became a tyrant? It felt absurd that good could become something intolerant and seemingly evil. In Erenosiphiliis case, Dame Verilyn added, his proximity to the Sorcerous Kingdoms sphere of influence would have inevitably caused him to commit suicide by self-righteousness. At best, he met a premature end because he was confronted with something he had to make a choice over, and that choice was made by the fact that he was a regular Bronze Dragon. You said that this was a Bronze Dragons nature, Nemel said. But Dragons are supposed to live forever, accumulating wisdom, knowledge and experience. How can you have all that and still be a slave to your nature? Because its all that we need? Its not as if many things can come by and force us to admit that were wrong. More often than not, the moment that we are proven wrong is also the moment of our demise. Besides, adhering to ones nature isnt limited to Dragons. From what Ive seen, Humans are just as bad C individuals of your race may vary widely, but outcomes are quite predictable once you understand where someone stands. Your societies are especially prone to this: problems are ignored, explained away or blamed on something else until reality unkindly visits a correction. Then what is a Frost Dragons nature? Nemel asked, Im supposed to be working for you, but this whole thing about draconic nature is scaring me. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. I dont think Ive purposely hidden any of my nature from you, Dame Verilyn answered, so it should be as youve seen. Frost Dragons are simple, independent hunters. A hunterwait, is that why youre an Adventurer? Her lieges look turned thoughtful and her gaze went to Lady Shalltear. Thats a very good question, Dame Verilyn said. Lady Shalltear, is that why Im an Adventurer? No, Lady Shalltear replied. Youre an Adventurer because I thought I might be able to gain something from your achievements in the Guild. Though after listening to all that, I did feel that it was fitting The Sorcerous Kingdom seemed like a terribly haphazard place. Dame Verilyn; Lady Zahradnik; Lady Shalltear C they all appeared to sense and feel their way through weighty matters. Oh, I agree, my lady, Dame Verilyn nodded. Especially with this Adventurer Guild in the Empire. You hunt people down and they pay you C its like being paid for breathing. Is that why youve sent me on all these tasks as well? M-maybe So thats it? Nemel asked, Frost Dragons are hunters? Does that mean when you get even more ridiculously powerful youre just going to hunt everything? Erprobably not. I explained this back in Oestestadt, yes? Just take what I said back then and apply what you know of Frost Dragon nature. Was Dame Verilyn suggesting that Nemel could anticipate what her liege would desire of her? This was a skill that many Nobles considered valuable in vassals and household retainers, but would she be able to do so for a Dragon? Ill do my best, Dame Verilyn, Nemel said. I just wish I had some examples to study Youve had an example to study for weeks: the Azerlisia Mountains have been the domain of Frost Dragons for centuries. But the Azerlisia Mountains just look like the Azerlisia Mountains. Precisely. Many Dragons are predators and their domains serve as a hunting ground, but Frost Dragons are the hunters if that makes any sense to you. We exist within the natural order of the world and understand the nature of things. The independent aspect of our nature means that we also value freedom. I may share my insights to help you understand matters from outside your Human perspective, but Ive never coerced you into doing anything, have I? Reflecting on the time since she had met Dame Verilyn, Nemel realised that it was true. Though she shared her thoughts on the Empire and Human nature with Nemel C often in very blunt and uncomfortable ways C everything significant Nemel had done in that time was by her own choice. Fendros and the others were the same: everything they had ended up doing was concocted by themselves or as members of Zu Chirus staff. Barring the little things like asking Nemel to deliver lunch to Zu Chiru, the closest thing to a demand that Dame Verilyn had made of her was conveying Lady Zahradniks wish for people to do what they were supposed to be doing, which Nemel supposed was essentially doing what was in their nature to the Frost Dragon. While Dame Verilyn was a significant factor in their lives, her touch was so light that it may as well have not been there. You havent, Nemel said. Thats quite strange for a Noble. Were used to having obligations and duties and all sorts of things that were supposed to observe. Its to the point where even if you havent really demanded anything from us, weve imposed those things on ourselves. But if youre the way that you said, how do you handle being Lady Zahradniks vassal? Shes a lot like the martial Nobles in the Empire. Despite her seeming like the personification of a rulebook, she and I see many matters from a similar perspective. There are also several other things going on between us, but Lady Zahradnik mostly leaves me to my own devices. Shes also Ludmilas pet, Lady Shalltear added. And that. Huh? The Vampire Brides who had gone looking for the front half of the Bronze Dragon returned. One of the Hanzos was carrying the entire thing back over its head while a pair of attendants gathered up the entrails as they went along. The rest of Erenosiphilii went into the Gate, which closed shortly after. All that remained of the ill-fated Dragon was his blood soaking the snow of the yard. What was that about being a pet? Ilyshnish is Ludmilas pet, Lady Shalltear told her. I arranged for it, by the way C arent they perfect together? H-how is that possible? Nemel looked back and forth between Lady Shalltear and Dame Verilyn, The Empires veteran Beast Masters and Dragoons can handle Griffons at best! Theres no way that anyone could tame a Dragon. Lady Aura tamed my brother, Dame Verilyn said. I became Lady Zahradniks pet voluntarily, though. There were quite a lot of perks that came with it C including that land youre going to be managing. So Dame Verilyns demesne was something like a pen for a Hippogriff? Or maybe a pasture for a horseno, that wasnt right. Nemel mentally waved the strange thoughts away. As a Frost Dragon, she asked, you desire to keep your land natural? Natural means a lot of things, Dame Verilyn answered. Since it seems inevitable that Ill have at least some races on my land who can live in the same sort of environment as Humans, Im setting aside some space for them sooner rather than later. So youre not doing it for the taxes? I am, but Dragons never do anything for a single reason, even if we dont realise what were doing at the time. The first set of Assassins returned with their things. Many didnt look much like the figures from before who were shrouded in their black uniforms. If anything, they looked like normal villager families bundled up in winter clothing. Are those your actual families? Nemel asked. Its a Ninja village, one of them answered. Why wouldnt we have our families here? There were about two hundred of you before, Lady Shalltear frowned. Including your families, how many will there be? Roughly four hundred. Ehjust a minute. Lady Shalltear produced a scroll, which went up in a flash of azure flame. Her crimson eyes gazed at nothing in particular as she held a hand to her ear. Did everyone in the Sorcerous Kingdom do that when they used a Message spell? Nemel supposed it was a good way to indicate that they were magically conversing with someone. After a minute, the Vampire lowered her hand. Were still good, Lady Shalltear smiled pleasantly. It will be a bit crowded for a day or so but, rest assured, suitable permanent accommodations will be provided. Please listen to the person giving out instructions on the other side or you will die. With that, another Gate opened. Lady Shalltear gestured lazily with her hand and her attendants helped to move the Assassins belongings through the portal. Nemel couldnt decide whether the situation was pleasant or terrifying. Maybe it was both C too many strange things had happened in rapid succession, causing her to doubt her reality. Several batches of Assassins and their families came from their homes and departed through the portal. Nemel found her eyes increasingly drawn to Lady Shalltear. She was powerful enough to instantly slay a Dragon with a swipe of her hand. Dame Verilyn deferred to her and she referred to Baroness Zahradnik by her first name. Was there something you wished to ask? Nemel blinked at Lady Shalltears question. I, um Since you are Dame Verilyns vassal, Lady Shalltear told her, that means you are one of mine by extension. This affords you the privilege of asking me questions related to your duties. Decorum and pleasantries have their place, but none of that will save you should I find you lacking in your service. With that in mind, it is better to be forthright so I dont misunderstand your capabilities or intentions. Then, Nemel swallowed, my lady, Id first like to know the position you hold in the Sorcerous Kingdom and what your relationship to Dame Verilyn is. My official position in the Sorcerous Kingdom is the head of the Department of Transportation and Logistics. Youreyoure the Minister of Transportation? As in a member of the Royal Court? B-but what is the Minister of Transportation doing out here? Transporting, obviously. Was that how it worked? No, definitely not. As for the rest, Lady Shalltear said, Dame Verilyn is Baroness Zahradniks vassal. Baroness Zahradnik is my vassal. Simple, no? I see, Nemel nodded. So that makes you a Countess? No, since youre so powerful, a Margravine or a Marchioness? A Floor Guardian. Hah? Nemel blushed at the embarrassing sound that escaped her lips. Lady Shalltears lips turned up in a charming smile at her reaction. Ilyshnish has a point about you trying to frame everything in Human terms. The Sorcerous Kingdom is not a Human nation; if you intend to serve as a valued member of His Majestys administration, it is best that you adopt our perspective on things. You will not get very far otherwise. The pale morning light was struggling to break through the overcast skies by the time the last of the villagers was led away. Dame Verilyn returned to her natural form, stretching her wings with a toothy yawn. Now that thats over with, she said, its time to pick up the others. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Tira yawned and stretched in the morning gloom. She edged closer to their small fire, eyeing the semicircle of sacks on one side. They squirmed occasionally, looking like Giant Bombardier Beetle grubs wriggling over the snow. Think theyll freeze before she gets here? Should we make the fire bigger, boss? Ehsure, Tira replied. Get breakfast started, too. No point freezing and starving while we wait. How long will it take for her to get here? Shouldnt be that long, Tira said. Our intel says shes been doing two or three Adventurer commissions a night when that Demihuman Merchant stops in the cities. The other Ninjas arranged more branches over the fire. The blaze rose to emit waves of comfortable warmth. isnt that a lot? One of them held out his hands towards the fire, Adamantite teams usually take a week or more to do one. They were local Mithril and Orichalcum jobs, but yeah shes fast. Ive never heard of a Bard moving that quickly. The agents all say shes a Dancer, Tira replied, so she should be pretty athletic. She also might have a Spellsong that helps her get around quickly. Plus anyone in the Realm of Heroes is bound to have some weird Skills and Abilities. One became less predictable the stronger they were. This was a general rule that could be applied to any target, regardless of their vocation. A Silver-rank Bard could be expected to have a half-dozen or so simple Spellsongs mastered. They would have rudimentary skills with a light weapon, such as a rapier, but no Martial Arts. Depending on how fussy they were about fashion, they would wear anything up to medium armour and were about as durable as a Rogue of the same rank. Past that point, things became increasingly complicated. While the vast majority of Bards were civilians who worked as creatives, entertainers, scholars, diplomats and information brokers, those who became strong were Adventurers, Workers or something along those lines. In the case of those Bards, the needs of their teams tended to influence their specialisations. If their party needed a more substantial front line, they could become more like warriors, learning to be more proficient with their weapons and picking up Martial Arts, Skills and Spellsongs related to that role. It was more common that they functioned as backline support, using ranged weaponry and Spellsongs. This was the most beaten path because teams could break up and fall apart, leaving those who filled a strangely specialised niche in an awkward situation. But where did a Dancer fit on that scale? Tiras initial speculation was that she was something like a Monk. A Human needed something like Ki to reinforce their bodies so they could fight effectively unarmed. Alternatively, she could have a magic item that improved her unarmed attacks or wielded floating weapons that she didnt equip in cities. She was wearing bracers that matched her outfit which were probably some variant of Bracers of Armour. Tira noted several rings, one of which could have been a Ring of Protection. Between those two items, a Dancer in the Realm of Heroes would have protection equivalent to a warrior in chainmail, at least. Since she was from the Sorcerous Kingdom, it wouldnt be a surprise if her magic items were strong enough to bestow protection superior to full plate. Ah...so annoying... The speed of a Monk, the grace of a Dancer and the defence of a Paladin. Assuming she actually did work solo, it also meant that she was either skilled in unarmed combat or she had powerful Spellsongs that made up for a lack of combat skills. Or maybe she had both just because she could C how quickly one grew in strength and picked up new things was highly dependent on their natural aptitudes. Still, Tira was fairly certain that they could win. She was a Ninja in the Realm of Heroes, supported by two dozen clan members equivalent to Mithril and Orichalcum Adventurers. The strength of Ijaniya was such that even nations could not impose their will upon them. Boss, someones coming. Tira looked up from the fire. Since the imperial officer was in the garrison when they abducted the others, there were concerns that the Imperial Army would be dragged in. There was no way they could respond this quickly, however. Any sign of allies? She asked, Someone said that she might have a team in hiding somewhere to get those jobs done so quickly. I dont think so. Even if they were invisible, theyd still leave tracks in the snow. Unless they were all Rangers. Or flying. Lets get in position, Tira walked away from the warmth of the fire. I cant wait to go home for a good, hot soak. Oh yeah C this Bard has some crazy persuasive powers: make sure you fortify yourselves against them. Their ambush point was halfway up the series of frozen falls. There were a number of lethal traps and the treacherous footing would make their target vulnerable to ranged attacks from the cliffs above. A half dozen Ninjas buried themselves in the snow while the others waited out of sight. Tira checked the deadfall trap at the top of the first cliff. She took a deep breath before looking over the edge. So youve comeeh? A stupid noise came out of her mouth. The target had arrived, but rather than stopping to figure out how to make her way, she was walking straight up the sheer cliff. S-Spider Climb? No, thats a frozen waterfall Tira gave her head a shake. Stop right there! Tira called out. The Bard stopped. She was standing perpendicular to the ice as if she were on level ground, so it had to have been some sort of Skill. Oh, if it isnt Miss Tia, Shiver smiled. Fancy meeting you here. I went to investigate what you told me back at Elenel. The buildings are certainly old, but there werent any records or local folklore of relevance. Still, thank you for letting me know. Not a problem, Tira smiled back. If youCno, wait! This damn Bard! Tira purged Shivers attack and scowled down at her. She was a master at making people drop their guard so she could use her ridiculous abilities to subvert their will. Was that how she did jobs so quickly? Just talking to her targets and convincing them to kill each other off? Is something the matter? Shiver tilted her head curiously, I need to get to a place further up ahead. Dont play dumb with me! Tira said. B-but Im not? I really have to go. Y-you are! I know that you know that I know that you know whats going on here. Im not even sure whats going on here, never mind knowing what you know about me knowing about you knowing about what I know. Look, Tira said, Im the one that ordered those people taken from your suite while you were away. I led you to Far Sound in the first place so that could happen. oh. Dammit! Did she just give herself away? No, she was supposed to know all that by now. In that case, the Bard asked, Where are they? This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Theyre safe, Tira told her. And theyll continue to be safe so long as you follow our instructions. First, take off your gear. Why? WhCI just said why. They wont be hurt as long as you listen. How exactly will they be hurt if I dont listen? I dont see the connection. Is she some sort of idiot? Tira looked around. Was she stalling for time? She drew her dagger and pointed it at Shiver. Do it or they die! Oh, thats a nice dagger. ThanksCnope! NOPE! Hurry up! You dont have to shouC STRIP! The Bard cringed at Tiras shout. She slipped off her rings and unclasped her bracers. Then the necklace came off, followed by the silvery chain around her waist. Everything went into a pouch on her left hip. Shiver looked back up at Tira. All of your gear! Tira said, Your clothing and shoes, as well. ButC Nows not the time to be worried about being naked, yeah? The lives of everyone you care about are at stake! But I am naked! Shiver protested, What is with you Humans and this obsession with nudity anyway? I mean it! I mean it, too! LookC The form of the Bard shifted as she stood on the sheer ice. Tiras eyes widened as she realised what was going on. Oh, shit! She kicked out a foot to trigger the deadfall trap before leaping back and running off. Boulders and huge chunks of ice tumbled down the waterfall. Eep! Shivers voice drifted up from behind, Hey, what was that for?! Tira frantically made her way up the frozen cascades, mind racing for a solution to their predicament. A Dragon. A freaking Dragon! A Dancing Dragon? What can we do Shiver being a Dragon changed the rules of the fight completely. Sneak attacks were nearly impossible to pull off and being outdoors in a frozen alpine valley was to the Dragons advantage. Could they overpower her? She was White, so she was probably one of the Frost Dragons rumoured to work for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Frost Dragons were the smallest and weakest of the generally evil chromatic Dragonscould they exploit their rumoured stupidity? She did seem pretty dumb. Tira had never seen a Frost Dragon before so all she could rely on were the highly embellished tales of them. Not that there were many. There were more exciting, powerful Dragons that the Bards could sing about. Frost Dragons were weak, dumb, small and at most bit villains in short tales of adventures in the wilds. She was much smaller than an Adult Green, which Tira could kill, but it didnt indicate what age category the Frost Dragon was. Then there was the fact that she was a Bard. How much power did she have as one? Just as Demihumans could become far more powerful than the vast majority of their kind by picking up specialised vocations, a Dragon who did the same thing was a force to be reckoned with. She could even be a Dragon Lord. They would not be entirely reliant on instinct and raw strength; they started using equipment and the lore that would-be Dragonslayers relied upon was no longer effective. Their target was horrendously powerful and a complete mystery. A head shrouded in black popped up from the cliff ahead. CBoss, whats happening? CDragon! Were in for it! Wingbeats sounded behind her, accompanied by waves of primal dread. Shiiiiiiit. Shitshitshitshitshit. The six Ninjas hidden in the snow leapt up and fled. Tira shook off the effect, but it seemed that only one or two others had withstood the onslaught of dragonfear. Oh, three of you resisted it C thats pretty good. Tira turned to face the voice as she reached the others. Shiver settled on the ice before them, reassuming her Human form. See? I was naked. What are we going to do, boss? Thinking! Their ambush was in shambles. A cold bead of sweat trickled between Tiras shoulder blades. Once upon a time, Ijaniyas founder fought a Dragon with the rest of the Heroes of old. They were soundly defeated, never to recover again. Was history about to repeat itself? CWe cant run; we need to drive her away somehow. At least she cant use her breath attack in that form. CWe can immobilise her while you get some good hits in. This fog is going to help too. Fog? Tira narrowed her eyes at the mist forming over the ground. CThats one of her Abilities! Shes a Frost Dragon: we cant let her blind us! The two men reacted immediately, splitting off to either side. Tira charged forward, throwing two sets of three kunai at their target. Immovable Binding! Shiver froze in place from a technique employed by one of the other Ninjas, but the six kunai bounced harmlessly off of her body. Tira eyed the iron projectiles as they fell into the ankle-deep snow. Well, that answers one question The Frost Dragon was old enough that penetrating her scales required magic weapons. Now the question was how substantial her damage reduction was. Their foe broke free of the Ninja technique, darting towards the man who had used it against her. Immovable Binding! She was frozen again as the other man used the same technique against her. Tira came in, dagger brandished. The split-second opening she thought she had wasnt there. A slender hand shot out and seized her wrist. Shadow Clone! Tira left the Frost Dragon holding her clone, using Shadow Step to appear on the other side of her. Shiver pivoted away as Tiras dagger plunged in. The blade planted itself into her clone, who had been forcefully positioned as a shield. The shadow clone wore a surprised expression as it disintegrated into nothingness. Dammit, she doesnt even have to look! Who the hell taught a Dragon how to fight?! Dragons were supposed to be ferocious and angry and savage and rawr. One fighting with cool discipline and refined skill had to be against the rules somehow. Through the thickening mists, a pale fist flew in. Immovable Adamantite Shield! A scintillating prismatic shield blossomed in front of Tira. Shivers fist slammed into it. Cracks grew from the point of impact like damaged glass, but the shield did not break. The Frost Dragon gave the six-pointed star the briefest of glances before darting away. Oh no you dont! Immovable Binding! Shiver froze in place again. This time, she visibly struggled to break free. While the others couldnt hold her, it seemed that Tira was close enough in relative power for her techniques to be effective. She kept her fixed in place, then realised that the fog had become so thick that the others couldnt see what was going on. I caught her! Tira called out, Get in here! Six dark figures appeared out of the mist, closing on their immobilised target. The four Shadow Clones couldnt injure her, but the two real Ninjas could. Owie! Their adversary kicked away one of the Ninjas when Tiras bind expired, then the five other figures piled onto her. Tira made her way in as Shiver cast away the Shadow Clones. The remaining Ninja clung to her waist, activating another Ninja Art. Bursting Flame Column! Aiiiieeee!!! Shiver and the other Ninja were blasted away into the fog by a tremendous explosion of flame. Tira concealed herself, alert for any sound or movement. Fire was the bane of Frost Dragons. Had they done enough damage to drive her away? She gathered her steps, silently stalking towards the place where she had last seen the Frost Dragon. There were a few spots of blood on the snow around the rapidly freezing puddle, but nothing suggested any significant injuries. Where did she go Though daylight grew brighter, Tira could see nothing through the summoned fog. She hurried through the swirling mists, searching for the edge of the obscuring cloud. Along the way, she came across markings in the snow; signs of struggles that had gone unseen and unheard. Her dragonfear must have worn off. She withdrew to deal with the others A sinking feeling filled the pit of Tiras stomach as she came across more and more violently disturbed patches of snow. Minutes of wandering passed before a stiff gust of wind blew the fog away. Tira reoriented herself: she was a hundred metres or so from the fire they had set up. She stared in disbelief at what she saw there. Her subordinates were bound, gagged and neatly arranged into a line. Standing over them were Ninjas? She didnt recognise the markings on their uniforms, but they were almost certainly Ninjas. Tira wasnt aware of any other Ninja clans in the region. What she was aware of, however, was the fact that they were unfathomably strong. I was wondering when you would come out, Miss Tia. Shiver appeared from a few metres away. No sign of injury was visible on her person. Youyou werent even in there? Of course not, the Frost-Dragon-in-Human form replied. I never needed to fight you C I was just here to pick up my minions. And your friends here. Everyone in your base, too. What?! Tiras face turned towards Ijaniyas distant base, which was all but invisible from where they were. Theyre safe, Shiver told her. And theyll continue to be safe so long as you follow our instructions. I wont even yell at you to strip. Empire in Chains: Act 5, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Stop squirming! Nemels fingers worked gingerly to undo the knot holding the wriggling sack shut. Every time she brushed against the person inside, they would react by tossing about with panicked squeaks, undoing all of her progress. I cantCstop! Im not trying to hurt you. I cant work this knot loose if youC A hand reached out to pick up the sack. Dame Verilyn deftly undid the string and dumped the occupant out onto the snow. Quagoa arent particularly strong as far as Demihumans go, she told Nemel, but theyre relatively durable. Rough treatment by Human standards is nothing to them. Zu Chiru rolled to a stop. He frantically flipped about, trying to look everywhere at once. After several seconds of panic, his beady eyes settled on Dame Verilyn. Wife! With a tearful cry, Zu Chiru leapt up, wrapping his arms around Dame Verilyns waist. He nuzzled her belly, sniffling as he made soft crooning noises. Dame Verilyn did not draw away, nor did she make any move to comfort him, so Nemel couldnt decide whether it was a touching scene or not. Nearby, the Vampire Brides freed Zu Chirus apprentices. Fendros, Elise and Ida went over to warm themselves in front of the fire, eyes wide as they took in the frozen alpine landscape. A dozen tied-up Assassins were clustered nearby, being watched by what appeared to be even more Assassins. Lady Shalltear came by with an attractive woman adorned in loose clothing with a black breastplate. Her blonde hair was tied up into a short ponytail and her garb matched those of the other Assassins. Why were there so many of them? How did the world not run out of people with so many contract killers around? The Vampire walked over to eye Fendros, Elise and Ida, who fidgeted nervously under her crimson gaze. So, Lady Shalltear said, these are your new minions Yes, my lady, Dame Verilyns voice held a note of pride. This isC I approve, the Vampire licked her lips and smiled. Theyre all very cute! It would please me if you gathered more. Cute? What sort of criteria was that? Lady Shalltear was just as inexplicable as Lady Zahradnik when it came to how they determined that someone was qualified for service. have you done anything with them, by the way? Lady Shalltear asked. Ive done many things with them, myC We havent done anything! Nemel cut in. Dame Verilyn might evoke amorous reactions from the people around her, but she was almost certainly clueless about what Lady Shalltear had asked about. Oh. Well, your loss. Lady Shalltears arm snaked behind the slender waist of the female Assassin. The woman visibly stiffened but did not attempt to pull away. Nemel eyed the two with a frown. Did she just squeeze her butt? Cute Nobles, Lady Shalltears voice chimed happily, cute Ninjas C today is a good day. Youyou said my clan was safe, the woman said. Where are they? I will send you to join them soon enough, Lady Shalltear replied. But firstwasnt there something that you wanted to ask her about, Dame Verilyn? Was there? Dame Verilyn frowned, Hmmah, why did you take my minions, Miss Tia? Tira. The Frost-Dragon-in-Human-form froze. Huh? My name is Tira. B-but you told me it was Tia. I lied. Argh! Do you have any idea what is involved with me remembering things? You didn''t have any issues remembering my name, Lady Shalltear noted. You know exactly why I remember your name, my lady. Meaning my methods are effective, Lady Shalltear nodded. Shall we have her do the same? Dame Verilyn leapt away from the Assassin. No, thank you! The Frost Dragon said, She can just be Tia from now on. But thats my sisters name Well too bad for her. Wait C how come I didnt smell anyone that might be your sister up at that base Because my sisters werent there. If theyre anything like you, Lady Shalltear said, We should go and pick them up. Just tell me where and well go get them. Did she want to pick them up because they were powerful Assassins, or because they were cute Ninjas? Theyre not with us anymore. Ohdid they die? I can fix that. No, they left the clan. Cut ties with us in the middle of a job. I see, Lady Shalltear waved a hand dismissively. We only want loyal people so forget that. Were there any others afield? Someone mentioned agents and such. We have our information network and some people are out completing contracts. We can contact them once we know whats going onand once we see that our clan members are safe. Lady Shalltear turned a curious look up at Tira. You seem to care a lot for your people despite being a cold-blooded killer. Work is work. Im the heiress of Ijaniya C theyre my clan and Im responsible for them. I see, the Vampire turned her attention to an open spot in the snow. Well, so long as you understand who it is that you serve The portal of a Gate spell opened before them. Tira eyed the hole in the air suspiciously. Whats that? Your clan is being accommodated on the other side. You wished to see them, yes? This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Nearby, the other Assassins were freed from their restraints. They went over to stand with their leader. You didnt answer my question, Dame Verilyn said. Why did you take my minions? To get you alone out here, Tira replied. So we could kill you. Why? Because we were hired to. We dont know the reason why: only that people we discover digging too far into the past are to be silenced. Weve had that job since we started taking contracts nearly two centuries ago and it seems to be older than our organisation. I wouldnt be surprised if other groups have been hired for the same job. Who is it, though? Nemel asked, You get paid, right? It goes through middlemen and drop boxes, Tira answered. Its not our business to know who is hiring us or why C we just do it. Thats just irresponsible. People are killed just because someone had the money to get rid of them? Yeah. Nemel narrowed her eyes at Tira. She cared about her people but seemed entirely unbothered about killing other people for money. Time to move, Lady Shalltear clapped her hands lightly, Get in there. The rest of you, too. Us? Nemel asked. Unless you want to walk back to wherever you came fromIlyshnish, how far is it? Far Sound is a week away as the Quagoa waddles. Without supplies, they definitely wouldnt be able to make it back down to the coast. Fly back to where your wagons are, she told her. Message me once youve prepared your cargo and staff. Yes, my lady. Dame Verilyn transformed into a Frost Dragon, winging her way to the northwest. Nemel stepped through the portal after Tira and the other Assassins. Rather than finding herself in some sort of dungeon to hold the members of Ijaniya, Nemel stepped out into a spacious plaza. Around her was what appeared to be a large town under construction. Many of the buildings being raised, however, were of unknown design. Dominating the horizon to the northwest was the familiar sight of the Azerlisia Mountains. Thisis the border with the Sorcerous Kingdom? Indeed, Lady Shalltears voice came from behind her. Youre familiar with this place? Until recently, I was working in the Katze Marches, my lady. If this is the border, then that should mean this is the town thats been under construction for the last few months Its the capital of Wagner County, Lady Shalltear told her. I dont think Lianes settled on a name yet. Anyway, your people are being housed in that keep to the north, Tira. The person who will be in charge of you is currently busy, so it may take a week or two to make formal arrangements. The Ninja heiress sent her gaze towards the tower a few kilometres away. Nemel was familiar with the structure from her patrols out of Engelfurt: it was one of two old keeps that straddled the highway near the former border of Re-Estize and the Empire. If we have to wait that long, Tira asked, what will we do about supplies? You can buy groceries from this town. youll just let us go wherever? Do you think we cant hunt you down if you run? ...no. Its good that you understand, Lady Shalltear nodded with a smile. Humans often take far too long to digest reality. That aside, I do not believe you will find your conditions here disagreeable. While you wait, you may go anywhere you wish in the Sorcerous Kingdom. If you manage to sneak your way into anywhere youre not supposed to be, then you will be more valuable to us than you currently appear. Just dont perform any other criminal acts in the process. That is all. Lady Shalltear turned away at the last, seemingly uncaring about whether the Assassins heeded her or not. Or the fact that hundreds of Assassins had been dumped into the Sorcerous Kingdom. Tira and her subordinates silently exchanged glances before walking off in the direction of the keep. Nemel was still somewhat confused over everything that had happened. Were things in the Sorcerous Kingdom always so abrupt and inexplicable? It was as if none of her common sense applied. As her tension dissipated, Nemels stomach growled at the aroma of freshly-baked bread wafting through the air. You may go for breakfast, if you wish, Lady Shalltear told them. Dame Verilyn should be a while yet. Nemel went over to Fendros and the others, who looked similarly disoriented. A mix of Human militia and powerful-looking Undead occasionally patrolled the streets. None of the townsfolk seemed to mind the Undead and Zu Chiru had already disappeared somewhere with his apprentices. Maybe they were long used to such absurdities. Lets get some breakfast? Nemel asked. I-I guess? Fendros replied, Im still trying to come to grips with the fact that we just crossed the entire Empire in a single step. They wandered over to the completed side of the town. Along the way, they stopped and stared as a gigantic glowing galleon sailed through the air overhead. Points of crimson light shone down from the Undead crew looking at them from the railing. The ship continued flying for several hundred metres before settling in front of a busy warehouse. Eventually, they found themselves in front of a DEATH BREAD. Unlike those in the Empire, this one was as crowded as the most popular bakeries in Arwintar. The crowd here, however, wasnt all Human. Nemel hesitated at the sight of a group of Toad Demihumans at the end of the line, then relaxed as some Human townsfolk queued up between them. Ten minutes later, Nemel went over to a covered dining area in the plaza nearby. Upon entering, they discovered that it was magically heated. I guess were not the only people who thought of doing this, Elise said as she unwrapped her pastry. Is everyone in the Sorcerous Kingdom rich? Magical lighting is one thing, but everything we see is so advanced. That much was certainly true. An urban centre would already be considered prosperous if it had magical lighting and paved roads, but the unnamed town went far beyond that. It wasnt even a matter of the town being new: the fact that the town had things most cities couldnt afford spoke volumes on its own. That it didnt even have a name yet made it seem that such things were commonplace. In any imperial city, one would find a mix of familiar architecture that denoted the wealth of the occupants. Even in Arwintars second class districts, most buildings were some compromise between stone foundations and wattle and daub. None of that could be seen here. Everything was constructed from stone that seemed to be tastefully carved from the ground up with a uniform degree of excellent craftsmanship. Not only did the streets have magical lighting, but bright illumination could be seen in every building. Their windows were wide open in the cold winter morning, yet none of the residences had woodsmoke rising from their chimneys. This likely meant that they had magical heating as well. Aside from Arwintar, cities in the Empire only had their major thoroughfares paved. Even the alleys of this town were paved and the streets had raised sidewalks. The pavement was not fashioned out of cobblestone, but something that Nemel could only recognise as seamless strips of stone. The plazas were also paved out of the same material and whoever planned the city layout included plenty of green spaces C or at least they would be green if it wasnt winter C that gave the townscape a pleasant, relaxing feel. Do you think all of the places in the Sorcerous Kingdom are like this? Elise asked, Re-Estize didnt look this way, right? I havent been to Re-Estize before, Ida looked around idly, but the lecturers at the academy always said that Re-Estize was three or four steps below the Empire in terms of its urban centres and infrastructure. You can tell that this place is even more advanced than the Empire, but you can barely draw any connections to Human architecture in the buildings. The Sorcerous Kingdom hasnt even been here for a year yet, right? How could things have become so different so much so quickly? The way by which Lady Zahradnik carried herself in Norford made a lot more sense now. She might have been a Human Noble, but the world that she saw was an entirely different one. Maybe Lady Zahradnik was exaggerating about her territory being in the middle of nowhere, Fendros said. Things might be far easier than we expected. I dont think she would mislead us like that, Nemel replied. If anything, all this around us is worrying me. I thought we would be raising little hamlets to generate some income for Dame Verilynmaybe she was actually expecting us to match this. Everyone at the table paled and swallowed. Th-thats unreasonable isnt it? Elise said, I know people like to think that Wizards can do anything, but this is definitely impossible for us! Whats impossible for you? Nemel nearly leapt out of her seat as Dame Verilyn appeared beside the table. Thats, ermwhen you said you wanted us to help manage your demesne, did you mean building a town like this? Since Humans are the way that they are, Dame Verilyn said, I assume that the territory I have allocated for this style of development will eventually become like this. but not right away? It will happen when it happens. Sighs of relief rose from around the table. Nemel looked at the bag dangling from one of Dame Verilyns hands. By the looks of it, she had picked up a stack of meat pies for herself and the Quagoa, as usual. Wheres Master Chiru? Nemel asked. Offloading the inventories he planned on returning with to the Sorcerous Kingdom in one of the warehouses here. After that, Lady Shalltear will be dropping us off at the next destination on his tour. The next destination, Nemel furrowed her brow. Do you mean Elenel or No, Dame Verilyn replied, the place after that. However, Zu Chiru says that there will be a change of plans from there. Well be heading to Arwintar instead of going south. Thats a big detour, Nemel said. Do you know why? The Merchant Guild has issued an advisory for the area, Dame Verilyn told them. Apparently, fighting has erupted along the southern border of the Empire. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Lady Zahradnik? Lady Zahradnik! Dammit, I lost her again Joachim was short of stature compared to the average man in the Empire, so tiptoeing offered him little better of a view over the crowds in the busy fortress town of Aoten. He edged his way past the groups of Imperial Knights clustered in front of the inns and brothels in the lanes off of the settlements main street. His head turned to scan the streets as he went; as eye-catching as she was, he still couldnt believe how easy Lady Zahradnik was to lose track of. As much as the Noble from the Sorcerous Kingdom frowned over the nearby establishments and the services that they offered to the fortress and its attendant division, she seemed to care little about the fact that she was being seen in the same place. Unlike a regular imperial noblewoman who might become uncomfortable with the setting because of all the men and what they came for or the scandals that might follow in her wake, the Baroness had a whole other slew of reasons as to why she didnt like the locale. This dislike stemmed from the fact that she was a follower of the Six Great Gods with all of the strangeness that the Faith of the Six entailed. As an adherent of Surshana C a god of death, judgement and justice C the restrictive nature of her religion was magnified through her similarly strict character. To her, the behaviour of the soldiers was abhorrent to her sensibilities because many of them were too young C which meant under twenty. Followers of the Six considered chastity a virtue until the age of twenty, after which chastity was then discouraged in adults. Sex was natural and healthy and encouraged C especially if it resulted in children. This had its own caveats, of course. Foremost was that they pursued their relationships with the objective of getting married and starting a family. Attraction between men and women had criteria: vocational success, lineage, and bloodlines determined through a mysterious system of its own. There was zero tolerance for inbreeding, though that part wasnt a bad thing. They pursued family life religiously, according to tenets that Joachim could only see as esoteric and borderline tyrannical. Chastity was considered a virtue in the Faith of the Four because it symbolised purity. In the Faith of the Six, chastity in youth was promoted as a virtue because it was a form of control that allowed the temples to keep track of the bloodlines that they fanatically maintained. Fidelity in monogamous relationships was virtuous for the same underlying reason. Every follower of The Six approached matches in a way akin to the imperial Nobility, except that wealth, influence and station had no bearing on how they weighed potential partners. Being a Noble was just a collection of responsibilities and tasks, considered much the same as a Blacksmith, Farmer or Merchant. Everything that followers of The Six did was about what they believed refined the collective strength of humanity and ensured its survival as a species. Indeed, Lady Zahradnik didnt have a problem with brothels themselves C she had a problem with how they promoted the wrong criteria for attraction and sex, weakening humanity as a whole. Once Joachim finally managed to wrap his head around that piece of ludicrous superstition, he could only wonder what a brothel in the Slane Theocracy was like. Did they even need brothels? A soldier could probably just go to the local temple and their Priests would readily produce some equally eager woman and they would go off on their crazy way. Followers of The Six were just that strange. Joachim could only squirm uncomfortably with how natural Lady Zahradnik was about the entire thing. She was a product of a culture forged around the tenets of a mad faith and many things that he found wrong about it were right to her. There was no room for debate; they were simply irreconcilable. Despite his efforts to keep his personal beliefs from potentially resulting in an altercation with a member of a religion notorious for its brutal zealotry, he feared that someone would start an argument at some point. The result would surely be a blood-filled crater where a companys encampment used to be. The Baroness was the sort who would impose her draconian values on her subjects, bear dozens of children on demand and happily rush off to commit atrocities in the name of her evil Undead god. He feared to imagine what sort of dismal place her demesne might be, though it would probably be fitting for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Something tugged at his sleeve as he approached the end of the street. A cool, feminine voice sounded at his shoulder. Im not sure what people will think if they see a member of your priesthood gaping at a brothel district like that. M-my lady, Joachim jumped. I was actually looking for you. I-I meanC I know what you meant, the Baroness replied. Ive already spoken to Captain Randall. Lets head back out. He could only dash after her, praying that she wouldnt vanish again. The blistering pace at which she conducted her duties had Joachim constantly worrying that he would be left behind. Over the past week or so, they went from garrison to garrison, visiting each division of the Fifth Legion to deliver Cavalry Squads composed of monstrously powerful Undead. She spoke briefly with each Commander C who always seemed shocked over her abrupt appearance C snatched up the first company that was brave enough to work with the Undead and dragged them off for familiarisation with their new supplementary security forces. Outside of the town gate, Joachim sat down on a stump to catch his breath. Lady Zahradnik seemed no less weary than she was before. Rangers were well-known for their endurance, but she may as well have been tireless. Did Captain Randall give you any trouble, my lady? His response was prompt once I delivered the Commanders orders, Lady Zahradnik replied. Were there some worries that you wished to share with me? Ah, no, my lady. Just wondering. Lady Zahradnik turned a curious gaze in his direction and he did his best not to flinch away. Captain Randalls reputation was known throughout the Wyvernmark, though whether it was good or bad depended on who one asked. The son of a local Baron, he was a man who loved to fight, loved to drink and loved women in mostly that order. The people both adored and hated him for the same qualities. Because he was fair to look upon, however, the general public tended to go soft on him for his faults and praised him for everything else. Captain Randall was a winner in the game of life, but Joachim feared that that life would be cut short. If he mistook Lady Zahradnik for one of many young women who lined up to fling themselves onto his bed he very well may have been flung out of his window instead. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. She didnt look angry, at leastbut she never looked angry. One had to be especially wary around such individuals, as their wrath would often come suddenly or undetected until it was too late. The liaison officer sent by the Sorcerous Kingdom was a gallantly beautiful young woman with an exotic, southern look and an exotic, southern accent. And worshipped a god of death. Given everything else about her, the last part would be conveniently ignored by many at their peril. The temple bells tolled to mark midmorning and a company of Imperial Knights emerged from the nearby gate. Captain Randall trotted his horse straight towards them, resplendent in his polished full plate. Baroness Zahradnik, he offered a crisp salute. Captain Jered Rewin Dale Randall of the Second Divisions First Company, reporting as ordered. Thank you for your swift response, Captain Randall, Lady Zahradnik said as she eyed the men forming ranks behind him. Are we ready to depart? The entire company is accounted for, my lady. Good. This way, Captain. If anything had happened between them in the brothel, neither gave any sign of it. After his gaze went back and forth between the two for several moments, Joachim decided that the Baroness had yet again succeeded in employing her usual tactics. The Imperial Army was an institution steeped in martial tradition and her approach to interactions exploited a number of cultural elements that its veterans responded positively to. Lady Zahradnik was the perfect weapon to deploy against them: a personification of what they held the highest regard for. She was steel veiled in silk, carrying herself in such a way that everything else simply fell into place. Baroness Zahradnik turned to lead them down the side of the road to a pasture below the walls of the fortress town. Despite having seen identical Undead for nearly two weeks now, Joachim was still unsettled by the Cavalry squad neatly arranged over the fresh green growth emerging with the final weeks of winter. I never thought Id see the like again, Captain Randall said as they stopped at the edge of the field. Can your men handle them, Captain? Fighting against them, the Captain replied, most assuredly not. But everyone here has seen them before Captain Randall''s voice trailed off as Lady Zahradnik looked past his shoulder. He frowned as he twisted in his saddle to find that the First Company had stopped halfway down the slope. The Captain cleared his throat. This wont take a moment, my lady, he wheeled his mount back around. Several moments later, the first of the men came down to join them. More than a few gripped the holy symbols hanging from their necks and wrists. The companys Clerics sent reproachful looks in Joachims direction as if questioning how an adherent of the Earth God could tolerate the presence of the Undead. Like Joachim, they were raised and trained to perceive and treat the Undead as anathema: an enemy to all life that could be granted no quarter. Forced to remain silent on the matter, their frustration was plain. Any incidents that they caused would be used by the imperial administration as justification to levy punitive measures against the Temples of the Four. They could only watch as the Undead gained a foothold in the Empire. Lady Zahradnik''s Soul Eater came over and she smoothly mounted the Undead steed. Joachim had to run over to get his pale grey warhorse. Shall we get going, Captain Randall? Lady Zahradnik asked. were there no special instructions, my lady? Nothing that cant be discussed while we ride, the Baroness said. Your men and animals need to grow accustomed to the Death-series servitors before they can begin working with them. Ill be more than happy to answer any questions that they have when the time comes. Captain Randall sent his horse into a walk and the Baroness brought her mount alongside his. Joachim fell in beside her, watching the locals hurriedly make way as their column proceeded down the road. If you dont mind my saying so, Lady Zahradnik, the Captain said, you appear to be in a hurry. Thats because the Fifth Legion was a month behind schedule when I arrived, Lady Zahradnik replied. I expected to be consulting with your officers over the nuances of the Death-series servitors and how they could best assist with the realms security. Insteadwell, Im sure youre more than aware of whats going on. What the Sixth Legion is doing demands haste from the Fifth Legion. Does that mean you approve or disapprove of their activities? Whether or not I approve has no bearing on the Fifth Legions responsibilities, Captain. The Court Council of the Baharuth Empire has received instructions to supplement the Imperial Army with Death-series servitors. If only it were so simple. I wont pretend that it is, Lady Zahradnik agreed, but our priorities remain unchanged. Not incorporating the Undead into your security arrangements would be failing in your duty to the Emperor and as sworn defenders of the Empire. The fact of the matter is that a risk is present and that risk must be accounted for. In its stubborn attempts to dissuade the Sixth Legion from acting as it has, the Fifth Legion is using imperial citizens as shields. This is unacceptable. The Captains question had been asked by every officer who interacted with Baroness Zahradnik. Her answer always caused an uneasy feeling to fall over Joachim. She was correct about their duties, but, at the same time, she didnt seem to care that incorporating the Undead meant General Ray would be one step closer to vindicating his reckless strategy. With the Undead slipping into their roles in the Fifth Legion, the leadership of the Sixth Legion started to see promise in General Rays approach. In an unprecedented reversal of the status quo, the Imperial Army had become the raiders and the Demihuman tribes were the defenders. While Lady Zahradnik was personally displeased with the result, as far as Joachim knew she was here to assist the Sixth Legion with their task. She was as firm as she seemed to everyone that saw her, conducting herself as duty demanded. Hours passed as they followed the distinct line of unmanaged wilderness that marked the southern border of the Empire. Beyond it, a low highland plateau rose like a grim fortress hundreds of kilometres wide. Around noon, Baroness Zahradnik launched into a thorough rundown of the capabilities and roles of Death Cavaliers, explaining the basic ways in which they could be employed in conjunction with imperial patrols. After each squad was sent with one of the Undead to participate in a wide, eastward sweep that covered both sides of the border, Lady Zahradnik, the Captain and Joachim joined the last squad in the formation. You seem well-accustomed to this, Captain Randall noted. The Second Division is the last to receive their Death-series servitors, Lady Zahradnik replied. Next will be to start consulting with the Sixth Legion on their expeditionary activities. At this juncture, the Captain said, Im fairly certain that you disapprove of their actions. I believe Captain Ward summed things up nicely as they are relevant to the Imperial Army, Lady Zahradnik told him. The Sixth Legion should be fighting their own battles. Joachim stared idly towards the treeline at the mention of his grandfathers name. The Baron and the Baroness had taken quite a liking to one another, enough that one could say that she had been adopted as a sort of granddaughter. Be it in their austere outlook as Frontier Nobles or their stoic sensibilities, the two felt like kindred spirits. Captain Ward is the best of us, Captain Randall nodded. He might not be the strongest, but his existence encapsulates what it means to be a Captain of the Imperial Army. The Sixth Legion doesnt appear to share that sentiment. A disparaging expression came over the young Captains face. The tone of his voice was equally so. With how its been reorganised, he said, I can hardly call it a Legion. I understand the mandate of this expeditionary army group, but it has lost too much of what it means to be part of the Imperial Army. We may as well paint them green. That might be an insult to Goblins, Captain Randall. Captain Randall snorted. Indeed, my lady. You may be right about that. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The first leg of the patrol ended with their arrival at a modest frontier village roughly thirty kilometres northwest of the fortress town. The Fifth Legion was generally well-received by their constituent populations, but the especially cheerful reception was a testament to how popular Captain Randall and the First Company were in the eyes of the locals. As with anything in the Empire, everything was ordered and received by standing and to be the First Company in a Division and the soldiers of that company were looked up to as the C reasonable C pinnacle of what the common man could aspire to be. If they could, men and women stopped their work and came out to greet the squads as they entered the square. Boys left their chores to swarm the Imperial Knights with gleeful cries, showing off their makeshift arms formed out of pieces of wood. Girls shyly offered water and towels to the soldiers caked with the dust of their long patrol. The soldiers, in return, were cordial, entertaining children and adults alike, creating the perfect scene that many posters in the towns and cities attempted to portray. This perfect scene, however, was marred as the local Baron arrived to approach the Captain with an escort of personal retainers. Like most minor Nobles out in their territories, he was dressed only slightly better than the commoners around him. The characteristic good looks of an imperial aristocrat combined with the powerful build of a martial Noble distinguished him more than the mode of his dress. The noblemans grim expression was at great odds with the near-festive atmosphere around him. The Captain dismounted at the Barons approach. Joachim followed Lady Zahradnik as she went closer to listen as the Baron spoke to Captain Randall with the shadow of worry in his voice. Captain Randall. Baron Owyn, Captain Randall nodded in response. I take it that theyve started. Smoke from the fires started appearing a few days ago. Baron Owyn replied. I dont know if you could see their handiwork coming in, but the local division of the Sixth Legion has struck well into the foothills. Though if theyve managed to make it that far without retaliation, maybe it wont be as bad as we thought. If it isnt, the Captain said, then thats fine. Our concern is that it is. No ones noticed anything from the tribes? Baron Owyn turned to look at a middle-aged man on his left. By his rugged look, he was a forester, huntsman or some other professional along those lines. No trace of anything, sir, the man said. Some of my Rangers have gone as far out as the first tribal settlements we saw go up. Theyre completely razed C scavengers were all over the bodies. How many bodies? Captain Randal asked. Not enough, the man answered. We were due for raids this autumn or the next so there shouldve been at least three times the corpses. They mightve been killed on the run, though. Captain Randall appeared to relax slightly at the report. Whether the survivors of the initial attack had been run down or were able to escape was unknown, but it at least appeared that they made no attempts to return to their territories. Has the air wing said anything? Baron Owyn asked, Flights cross overhead once in a while, but we cant tell whether theyre ours or the Sixth Legions. As of this morning, Captain Randall told the Baron, nothings been reported. Theyre on high alert, though, so theyll at least spot any raids coming in during the day. I see. Thank you, Captain. The squads that came in earlier have already set up their tents in the usual spot. I assumed that youll be having dinner with your men, but it appears that you have aguest? The Baron sent a pointed look toward Lady Zahradnik, who lowered herself into a respectful curtsey. Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, she said with a polite smile. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Baron Owyn. Zahradnik the Baron frowned, the same Zahradnik from the memorandum? The liaison officer from the Sorcerous Kingdom. The same, Lady Zahradnik replied. Ive been working with Captain Randall to get his men accustomed to the supplementary forces leased from the Sorcerous Kingdom. At the mention of the supplementary forces, Baron Owyn glanced from side to side as if expecting a Ghoul to jump out from between the cottages around them. Youyou brought them with you? Here? I instructed the men to station them on the south side of their camp, Captain Randall said. Youre welcome to join us, my lord C Lady Zahradnik will be debriefing the men once we get our tents set up. The Baron excused himself, promising to come to the camp once he attended to a few matters. Captain Randall offered an arm to Lady Zahradnik before leading her towards the companys camp south of the village. Joachim couldnt help but shake his head at the number of jealous looks the pair received as they made their way out of the settlement. At the centre of the companys camp, Captain Randall called a few men to help pitch Lady Zahradniks tent. As with the other companies the Baroness had worked with, the men from the Second Divisions First Company were taken aback at the size of the thing once they had finished raising it. Did you bring your household with you as well, my lady? The Captain sent a bemused look at the Baroness tent. One of the Captains in the Second Legion mentioned that Nobles in the army get their work done in the garrisons during their regular duties. I suppose this looks a bit odd Considering your circumstances, Captain Randall said, I think its understandable. Just a bit odd-looking, as you say. With things as tense as they are right now, itll be the last thing on the mens minds. Lady Zahradnik produced a desk from the pouch at her waist, followed by several other pieces of furniture. She set them up under the makeshift vestibule stretching out from the front of her tent. Magical lighting was placed overhead, after which she disappeared inside. The inside of the tent lit up and the noblewoman could be seen moving back and forth placing more furniture around the interior. I wonder if the Court Council will reallocate our budget surplus to creature comforts, Captain Randall mused. I could use a tent like that. It looks better than the room of an inn in there. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Oh, it is better, sir, Joachim said. She has magical heating, preservation containers, enchanted decanters and a bunch of other things. Its a tent for a campaign that brings along the comforts of a city suite. Do you get to stay in there with her or do you get the kennel? The kennel, Joachim smirked. At least my tent looks like one when I put it up beside hers. She lends me a couple of magic items, though. Between Lady Zahradniks hot meals and her magical conveniences, he was probably getting spoiled. The companies that she had worked with so far probably felt the same way. She brought familiar hospitality in one hand and the Undead with the other; masterfully managing the armys disposition at all times. How long until the last few squads arrive? Baroness Zahradnik asked as she came out of her tent. A half-hour at most, Captain Randall replied. I didnt send them too far out and the Barons huntsman made it sound like things have been pretty quiet considering what those hooligans have been doing out there. Hooligans, a voice came from behind them. I couldnt have put it better myself. Baron Owyn came from the direction of the village. With him were several footmen and the village Priest. He waved the footmen forward to deliver the supplies he had prepared for the First Company. Rather than having the armys patrols carry their supplies with them, the villages along patrol routes served as waystations where their provisions were stored, freeing them of their logistical burdens. I was more than happy to host them the other day, the Baron said, but their conduct made me wonder if well be compensated for what they requisitioned. This has become a rather common theme when it comes to the Sixth Legion, Lady Zahradnik said. You mean I didnt happen to get a bad batch of them, my lady? Baron Owyn asked. Id first like to hear an honest assessment of the ones you interacted with, the Baroness answered. Were they really hooligans? Lady Zahradnik gestured to one of the stools placed in front of her tent. The Baron sat down with a sigh as the Baroness poured steaming tea from one of her enchanted decanters. He took it from her desk with a grateful nod, cradling the cup in front of him. There was no one thing particularly bad about them, he said. Everything just came together to give the wrong feeling. I heard the Legions went from eight to six, but I didnt get how they went about doing that until recently. They took the Imperial Knights closest to retirement and put them to pasture so they could keep the new recruits. It sounds like a decision made from behind a desk, Captain Randall snorted. Only a bureaucrat whose face is buried in their tabulations would do that. Captain Randall seemed to have the right of it. The oldest knights were those most deserving of their pensions and due to retire anyway. Recruits with long careers ahead of them would be wasted if they were simply discharged. It lined up elegantly on paper and was a clear course of action for one who only saw things from that perspective, but numbers never told the whole story. Id say its reasonable to a degree, Baron Owyn said, but this is absurd. Discipline was all over the place, their Captain and his Sergeants were up to their necks dealing with their enthusiasm and they certainly didnt have any idea how to conduct themselves around the civilians. Its as if they stuck every fresh face in the army in the Sixth Legion. Thats probably a given with the new mandate of the Sixth Legion, Captain Randall said. Those who only have youth and ambition to their name are the most likely to risk dying in some nameless field in gods-knows-where. Ive seen them in Karlsheim and some of the towns while they were on leave. Lady Zahradnik noted, They were on the brash side, but they werent causing any major disturbances. Maybe a city or a town can absorb all of that energy of theirs, Baron Owyn replied, but a village cant. I have three hundred people in this village and the surrounding hamlets; throwing a hundred of these inexperienced and eager soldiers into the mix was too much. I was actually happy to see them ride off to go bash Demihuman heads since it meant they would be moving on to plague the Baron next door. Though his grandfather complained endlessly about them, the men from General Rays camp didnt seem to be as bad as Baron Owyn described. Then again, that in itself may have been one of the Generals calculations. Suitably ambitious soldiers in companies that stood apart from the rest. All for the sake of making his battalion stand above the regular divisions of the Sixth Legion. The more problems the others made for the Wyvernmark, the better General Ray would seem in comparison. Night fell, dinner was served and Lady Zahradnik moved on to debriefing the squads over the days patrol. The Baron and his village Priest expressed their interest in attending right up until they were informed that the Death Cavaliers were to be included in those debriefings. Baroness Zahradniks gaze followed them as they swiftly departed the camp. I was of the assumption that all martial Nobles entered service with the Imperial Army, she said. A few things go into that decision, my lady, Captain Randall said. The army will of course welcome them with open arms, but some just prefer to stay at home. This is especially true for lords like Owyn who have territories right on the border. A few of the lucky ones like Captain Ward will have assignments near their fiefs. Do they participate in the realms defence even though they no longer hold martial obligations as Frontier Lords? They can still fight, so they will if they have to. Each usually has at least a small retinue of fighting men, as well. For the most part, they cooperate if needed: even if we have a professional army, we cant cover every part of the Empire at all times so having these little redoubts all over the border makes more of a difference than most people think. Thats something that doesnt make it into the official reports, Lady Zahradnik said. Thank you for letting me know about it, Captain. Now, we should move onto these debriefings Captain Randall called in the first squad, who was accompanied by the Death Cavalier who had been attached to their patrol. The men no longer seemed terrified of the Undead being, but neither were they entirely comfortable around it. Their Cleric stood as far away as he could from the thing. The Baroness time with each squad not only included collecting information about their experiences and answering questions that they might have, but also encouraging the men to communicate with the Undead, who had questions and concerns of their own. His sensibilities as a Cleric of the Earth God were always disturbed at what the Temples would consider the promotion of abhorrent practices. Undead were the enemies of all life; no matter how pleasant they seemed at first. Eventually, an Undead beings true nature would reveal itself to the sorrow of those who had involved themselves with it. As they were followers of The Four, he was certain that the Imperial Knights knew this but Lady Zahradnik slipped past their guard by relating to them as a martial Noble with a soldiers sensibilities. That she was an attractive young woman amongst thousands of men likely played no small part in her success. She never pressured them with the authority that she technically held, instead appealing to each company by promoting the qualities of the Undead and the ways they could be employed to enhance the security of the realm. It wasnt simply allowing the terrifyingly powerful Undead to do everything, either. The Baroness put great effort into incorporating them as a part of the Imperial Army. They were soldiers who could work with fellow soldiers, and by being excellent at what they did they enhanced the efficacy of those who worked with them. With every company that they worked with, Joachim watched men nod, their minds working behind thoughtful expressions as Lady Zahradnik inexorably overturned cultural reservations and religious principles alike. As the Empire was a secular state, the Clerics in each company were legally barred from interfering with her ongoing assault. Joachim wondered what the Clerics of the Second Legion had done in response to her methods, but the reports that he was privy to were notably lacking in that regard. Baroness Zahradnik was with the seventh squad of the night when Captain Randall shifted his attention away with a sharp expression. No one at the debriefing missed it, and silence already filled the air between them when the Captains orders rang out over the camp. Saddle up, weve got incoming! Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The men of the company moved swiftly in the night as they donned their equipment and prepared their horses. Captain Randall sent one of the men on sentry duty to fetch Baron Owyn from his manor. Joachim hadnt changed out of his armour since he was attending to Lady Zahradnik, so he could only wait with an impatient air as the soldiers hurried to reequip themselves. How was this raid detected? Lady Zahradnik asked. One of the patrol flights crossed over them, Captain Randall answered. A War Wizard contacted the division headquarters in Aoten and Aoten relayed it to us as the closest company. I thought air patrols didnt operate this late, Joachim frowned. They dont, the Captain replied. Not usually. They doubled the frequency of patrol flights with all the trouble brewing over the past few weeks and theyre going out later than usual. I dont know if were unlucky to have this raid coming in or lucky that we managed to spot it before it crossed into the Empire. Joachim looked up at the night sky where clouds partially obscured the waning moon. Without the Darkvision of their opponents, Humans were not only directly disadvantaged in direct confrontations but were also exposed to other risks. Easily avoidable terrain hazards could become crippling or deadly and movement suffered as a result. It was hard enough to keep track of ones surroundings in the chaos of battle with good lighting; in the darkness, wounded men could die unnoticed mere metres away from their healers. Baron Owyn came jogging into the camp, dressed in a house robe and accompanied by a dozen footmen. Captain Randall, where are they going to appear? The patrol flight that spotted them estimates that theyll come out eight kilometres southeast of here. The Demihumans are two kilometres from the treeline at last report. How many? Baron Owyn asked, There are three hamlets that they might attack in that area. Too many, the Captains voice was grim. Two hundred or more C the flight cant get an accurate count through the vegetation. Theyll try to slow them down if we dont reach them in time, but they dont have a Third-tier mage. The Commanders scrambled two more flights, but theyll take just as long as us to get there. The presence of a mage who could cast Third-tier magic was a world of difference, especially in situations like the current one. Spells that could deal grievous damage to large groups such as Fireball and Lightning Bolt were some of the first magics that War Wizards who achieved that level of power learned, making them invaluable assets to the Imperial Army. As they were, the flight could only perform light harassment. A War Wizard with Second-tier magic could either try to hamper the movement of small groups or attempt to kill a few targets and, due to weight limitations, the Dragoons had limited ammunition. What little they could do from above wouldnt dissuade determined invaders. Should I inform the villagers here? The Baron asked, What about the rest of the border? Are they searching for other raids? There havent been any other movements reported yet, Captain Randall answered, but let your people know whats going on just in case. Lets go C the men look about ready to head out. Smash those invaders for us, Captain. Captain Randall replied with a sharp nod and a salute before turning to jog away. At the edge of the camp, most of the company had already gathered. The Captain sent his warhorse into a brisk trot, briefing the men as the thunder of hooves rose behind them. The flight reported small and large Demihumans. Over two hundred. We dont know what exactly were dealing with, but the Dragoons will try and slow them down if they look like theyll get to the citizens before we get to them. Small Demihumans probably meant Goblins C there were no others with significant numbers in the nearby wilderness. The most common large Demihumans in the area were Ogres, though Bugbears and Trolls were not completely out of the question. What are your expectations for this raid, Captain? Lady Zahradnik asked, Do the local tribes have any notable habits or patterns to their behaviour? The Wyvernmark has long settled into a pattern of tribal growth until food problems lead to raids C between tribes or against us C or migration. We stamp out migratory groups that cross over into the border and exterminating raids has a way of decreasing competitive pressure on the tribes. Demihumans raiding for food will grab the easiest meals that they can find. Herds in the fields and livestock pens are targeted first, followed by granaries and other types of food storage. As long as people hole up securely and make sure other sources of food are easier to get at, theyll get through unscathed. I dont think we can expect that this time, though: there are far too many and this timing is just too suspect. So you think that this is the retaliation everyone has been worried about over the past few weeks. Captain Randalls expression darkened at the suggestion that the Sixth Legions activities were finally bearing fruit. Yes, my lady, he grated. Filling empty bellies is one thing; reprisals against aggression is another. Will the company make it in time? The good news is that, if theyre out for blood, this raid wont be entirely hunters. Since Goblins probably make up the bulk of it, theyll be staying in a big group and moving at the pace of their strongest members, which should be the big Demihumans that they rely on for muscle. If youre worried about not being able to intercept them in time, the Death Cavaliers could be sent ahead to wait for the raid group. The Captain glanced to the wings where the Death Cavaliers were matching their pace. After a moment, he shook his head. We dont want these Demihumans anywhere close to the trees, my lady, he said, we want to catch them out in the open where theres nowhere to hide if they try to retreat. Its five kilometres from the treeline to the nearest line of hamlets: that margin is our killing field. I never got a chance to see how Imperial Knights perform in mounted combat, Lady Zahradnik said. The Second Legion had to muck around in a jungle. I dont envy them that, the Captain replied. As I understand it, however, Re-Estize has a cavalry tradition much like our martial traditions of old. I always thought theyd defend their borders from similar threats as this with their Knights and the men-at-arms in their retinuesthough they did mostly hide behind their pike lines at the annual skirmish. This was something most imperial aristocrats and soldiers learned of the Kingdom of Re-Estize, though the Kingdom was generally cast in a negative light. The Empire broke off from Re-Estize and their martial Nobility went on to help create the Imperial Army, which served as a pillar of the Empire. Re-Estize, however, remained stagnant: retaining systems that relied on non-standardised military forces of dubious worth. Ive gotten that quite a bit, the Baroness said. House Zahradnik isnt from a cavalry tradition, however: were Rangers. I seestill, our Rangers favour open areas. Shouldnt it be to your advantage to fight on unobstructed battlefields? Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. That depends on each Rangers experience. I can see why the Rangers in the Imperial Army would be specialised in fighting in the plains. My territory, however, is dominated by forests, hills and mountains. We didnt have cavalry at all. Then, in that case, youre in for quite the show. Pliske. One of the companys mages brought his mount up beside Captain Randall from behind. Yes, sir? Were about halfway. Let that flights War Wizard know. It was Kerenel, I believe. Pliske cast a Message spell, nodding at the Captain a moment later. I got her, he said. Where are those Demis at? The Captain asked. About two kilometres into the fields, Pliske answered, near the big slough. Which side? Our side, sir. Goodhave they gotten a better idea of what were facing? The mage fell silent as he silently conversed with his distant counterpart. Goblins, mostly, he replied after several seconds. Three dozen Ogres; two dozen Bugbears. Thats a lot of big Demihumans for a group of two hundred. Kerenel says its just shy of four hundred now. Well, thats interesting A smile formed on Captain Randalls lips and Joachim frowned at the glint of excitement in his eyes. It wasnt interesting, it was a substantial risk for a company-sized force. Hopefully, the flights that had been scrambled had a Third-tier War Wizard with them to soften things up. Theyre waiting for your call, sir, Pliske said. Have them go ahead and start harassing those Demis. Well be looking out for their spells. Pliske relayed the Captains instructions before looking at him again. The flight Captain is asking if youre sure about that, sir. The other flights are still at least fifteen minutes away. I like that raid right where it is, Captain Randall replied. Besides, weve got these fellows with us, right? Joachims gaze went to the Death Cavaliers on the wings. Even if they were facing raiding Demihumans, were they really about to unleash the Undead on them? A pair of blue-white bolts briefly flickered in the distance. Captain Randall shifted the companys course towards them. Theres our party. Looks like theyre pretty strung out More Magic Arrow spells fell upon the Demihuman raid. The Captain frowned as he adjusted their course again. Theyre not slowing down at all, he said. Pliske, is Kerenel casting Sleep and Grease spells in all that? I cant tell from this distance, the mage replied, but she should be with so many Goblins. Crowd control isnt slowing them down. There should be at least one decently-strong Lord shoring them up C keep an eye out. Were going to be chasing after them at this rate, Captain Randall muttered. I havent seen a Lord out here since I was a puke right out of the academy. Joachim hadnt ever seen a Demihuman Lord at all. The closest thing he had to practical knowledge of them were the accounts from army veterans and his grandfather. A Demihuman Lord was usually bigger, stronger and more capable than the rest of its kind. Some had Skills and Abilities that could make their tribe deadlier as a whole while others gained magic and strange abilities which made them unpredictable and dangerous. Another set of magical bolts rained down on the Demihuman raid, followed by a distant boom meant to intimidate weaker foes and obscure the sound of the approaching cavalry. This time, however, several Magic Arrow spells flew up in response, unerringly striking the airborne attacker. They were now close enough to see the Hippogriffs ascend to safety after the unexpected counterattack. The hell? Pliske furrowed his brow. Great, Captain Randall snorted, they have five times more mages than we do. Maybe we should have put up recruitment posters in the wilderness instead of the cities. Looks like well be coming up from behind for sure. Will that be a problem? Lady Zahradnik asked. We wont be able to hit them at a good speed, for one. The Captain answered, Plus, theyll have more time to react. You can send the Death Cavaliers to head them off, Lady Zahradnik said. Captain Randall eyed the dark mass roving away from them a kilometre ahead. Moonlight occasionally glinted off what might have been metal weapons. How quickly can they get there? They go about twice the speed of an Imperial Knight at full gallop; they dont tire, either. Alrightcan I command them as I do with my men? Yes. Theyll know youre addressing them, even if you havent figured out names for them yet. The Captain turned his attention to the wings. A moment later, the Death Cavaliers raced ahead, following a curving route on either side to head off the Demihuman raid. Joachim watched them with a grim look, conflicted over the fact that they were really going to send the Undead against the living. Imperial Knights, form up! Captain Randall urged his mount into a gallop while Joachim and Lady Zahradnik remained behind with the Clerics, Rangers and other soldiers who wouldnt be participating in the charge. They followed behind the quickly-forming wedge as it rapidly separated from them. Ahead, the Demihumans abruptly stopped as the Death Cavaliers cut in front of them. Those pushed into the line of Undead from behind by their fellows were effortlessly cut down by wickedly-curved black blades that pulsed with an evil light. Though there must have been a dozen metres between each Death Cavalier, they manoeuvred so quickly that nothing could get by. The mage from the air wing crossed low over the raid as it piled on itself, lighting the field with Flare spells. A fierce cry rose into the night as the Imperial Knights smashed into the rear-right flank of the Demihuman force. Gleaming lances found Ogres and Bugbears and the Cavaliers switched to their sidearms. They slashed and trampled their way across the throng of screaming invaders, massive warhorses sending dozens of Goblins into the air like so many rag dolls. Captain Randalls charge punched through to the opposite corner. In the wake of the cavalry charge came volley after volley from the companys Rangers. The rain of arrows scythed down Demihumans left shocked and confused by the violent turn of events. Coming through! The Rangers lowered their bows as Captain Randall finished wheeling around with his formation and plunged into the Demihumans left flank. A fresh wave of terrified Demihuman screams followed the Imperial Knights as they cut a bloody swathe parallel to the line of Death Cavaliers. The Demihumans that survived broke and scattered in every direction. Groups of Imperial Knights and Rangers split off to run them down. Joachim dismounted, joining the other Clerics as they combed through the field looking for men who had been knocked off their mounts or injured. He tried to ignore the tremendous stench rising from the dead Demihumans as his boots squished through the bloody mud. The other soldiers went around finishing off any of the raiders who werent quite done. How did we do? He looked over at the sound of Captain Randalls voice. A few cuts and bruises from the charges, sir, one of the First Companys Clerics said. One of the Cavaliers sprained his wrist hitting an Ogre the wrong way. No injuries otherwise. Not that I should be complaining, the Captain nodded at the report, but that was much easier than expected. Probably something to do with the Demis being scared shitless by those Undead, a nearby Sergeant remarked. I dont doubt it, Captain Randall said. Wheres Lady Zahradnik? Joachim looked around, realising that he had lost track of his charge again. He turned in place, trying to make out her figure with his night vision ruined by the now-expired Flare spell. Captain Randall. The Baroness voice sounded from near the line of Death Cavaliers. Joachim hurried over, checking her for any visible signs of injury. Captain Randall stepped through the field of corpses to join them. Did you find something, my lady? In reply, Lady Zahradnik pointed to the corpse at her feet. Captain Randall sighed. Well, shit. Several men nearby, including Joachim, looked down at the Captains expletive. The dead Demihuman was roughly Human-sized, displaying savage, goblinoid features. A Hobgoblin. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Check the field for Hobgoblins! Report in as soon as you find one. This might complicate things, the Captain pursed his lips. Theyre not common here, I take it? Lady Zahradnik asked. Not common and always trouble when they show up, Captain Randall answered. Have you fought them before, my lady? A few. I guess you already know what the problem is considering you pointed this one out. Lets get out of this mess. Joachim followed Lady Zahradnik and Captain Randall as they walked past the line of Death Cavaliers. He paused to take a breath of fresh air when they finally got upwind of the battlefield and its stench. The Captain scanned the sky for several moments before the flight that had been harassing the raid landed nearby. One of the Dragoons dismounted to join them. And here I thought we were going to get to drop in, he said. How many of those things did you find? Were still sifting through the bodies, Captain Randall said. Where are those other flights? Less than five minutes away now, the Dragoon replied. Ill ask headquarters to send them out to reconnoitre, but theyll want a thorough accounting first. The Dragoons gaze slid over to the nearby Death Cavaliers, who remained where they had been since they were ordered to intercept the Demihuman raid. As if in testament to their obedience to Captain Randalls command, they had created a distinct line of corpses; not a single raider had gotten a step past it. The Sixth Legion is going to be ecstatic about this, he said. No doubt, Captain Randalls voice turned sour. We can all kiss our sleep goodbye. Those upstarts are going to go all-out once word reaches them. There must be some law for this, the Dragoon muttered. Why would there be? Captain Randall threw up his hands in helpless frustration, I cant imagine that anyone expected an Imperial General to incite savage tribes to raid the Empire in some mad plan to make expansion more efficient. Now, they wont order him to stop because the anticipated gains are greater than anything that the Empire has seen since its founding. So we just grin and bear it? If this keeps happening, people are eventually going to die and theres going to be blood. And the side to strike first would be in the wrong. Joachim had thought this behaviour the realm of civilian Nobles C manoeuvring behind paper shields in their games of intrigue and subterfuge. Then again, General Ray was very much one of them despite being born to a martial house. The Empire and the Imperial Army had laws that regulated the conduct of its military and the citizens, but those laws were mostly to do with domestic affairs. It was assumed that, as the Imperial Army answered directly to the Emperor, what they did was by the Emperors will. Disciplinary actions of course existed for those who breached military regulations, but imperial law did not cover what the Sixth Legion was doing. As the Dragoon asserted, eventually someone would take matters into their own hands and there would be blood. In the worst-case scenario, a conflict would break out between the Fifth and Sixth Legion. Presumably, the Emperor would act to prevent this. Thus far, however, Arwintar had been completely silent. Joachim glanced at Lady Zahradnik. She appeared to be personally displeased over the developments, but, like the Empires martial nobility, she was bound by the will of her sovereign. Her intercession would require an event that she perceived to be strictly against her nations policies. Like the Empire, those policies assumed that expansion was in its best interests and conducted under the direction of those with the authority to do so. Once the riders chasing down the fleeing Demihumans returned, they concluded that there was only one Hobgoblin in the entire raiding party. Captain Randalls expression turned grim. Will that be enough for headquarters? I think so, the Dragoon replied. Its a huge problem or none at all. Either way, were going to be busy for the next little while. The Dragoon rejoined his flight, taking off and disappearing in the night sky to the south. What did he mean by that? Joachim muttered to himself. Have you ever heard that old saying: Orcs have hordes; Hobgoblins have armies? I have, sir. Thats exactly what it means, Captain Randall told him. Hobgoblins are soldiers; they build armies as if its second nature to them. Theyre rarely found in the wilderness around here, but they dont hold back when they do appear. Our question right now is whether this bunch was this Hobgoblins army or whether this is a single detachment of a much larger army sent to probe our defences or acting as part of a much larger offensive. How quickly that could escalate wasnt lost on Joachim. Enough Hobgoblins could rally the entire wilderness and forge its population into a massive army that could bring ruin to multiple nations. It felt unfair that a race could just naturally understand how to create what Human civilisation took generations to accomplish. How much do you know about this wilderness to the south? Lady Zahradnik asked. Not a whole lot, to be honest, Captain Randall answered. On the west side is Katze; the Draconic Kingdom and that Beastman Kingdom are across from us about three hundred kilometres to the south. Somewhere on the southern side of the wilderness is the territory of the Wyvern Rider Tribes. East is the City State Alliance. The tribes of the wilderness dont have any political affiliations or economic ties? No one ever says anything about us killing them, so I dont think so. If they had some sort of trade going on with that Beastman Kingdom or Karnassus, theyd be better equipped. What you see these fellows with is about the extent of their arms and armour. For the most part, they had crude garments made from unprocessed animal hides, shells and woven grass. Their weapons were fashioned from wood, bone or stone aside from a few tarnished metal weapons of unknown age and origin. The ignorant might scoff at the use of such primitive implements, but even a stick in the hands of a Bugbear could kill men in full plate armour with a single blow. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Aside from Katze, Lady Zahradnik said, theyve been surrounded by civilisation for centuries. Why do they remain isolated? A case might be made for them not getting along with Humans, but Karnassus is a multiracial state and that Beastman Kingdom is an entirely Demihuman one as far as I know. I believe that Beastman Kingdom is exclusively a few types of carnivorous Beastmen, the Captain replied, so theyre just as likely to fight them as they are us. As for Karnassus, I have no idea. I know the Empires reasons for not expanding into the area, which would probably be the same for the Draconic Kingdom, but whats keeping those other states from moving in is beyond me. Flickering flames filled the corner of Joachims eye as a makeshift pyre was lit. The men piled corpses on as the fire grew, turning into a blaze that cast its glow over the cold battlefield. At least you get some fertiliser out of this, Lady Zahradnik noted. I guess that will give the locals something to be happy about, Captain Randall said. Ill have to let Baron Owyn know so he can bring out some wagons to cart away the ashes. Hell have to contact the Temples to cleanse the area, too. I wonder who foots the bill for that Baroness Zahradnik scanned the battlefield as if she were expecting Skeletons and Zombies to pop out of the ground. Is a battle of this magnitude enough to give rise to the Undead? She asked, You mentioned that raids were relatively small and very infrequent, so there shouldnt be an unmanageable buildup of negative energy even with the type of development in these lands. Thats, uhPriest Ward? Joachim flinched in surprise as the question was unexpectedly bounced to him. What she suggested was not something that even the foremost Undead-slaying experts in the Temples could offer a coherent counterpoint to. Was it something that Lady Zahradnik had learned as a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom? Or were her words that of a worshipper of Surshana? Followers of The Six had many strange and superstitious notions and information that stemmed from a nation ruled by Undead, Demons and all manner of evil Monsters was naturally suspect. His mind worked as he sought a way to approach the topic diplomatically as a Cleric of the Four. Clerics of Earth oversaw several central aspects of Human society, one of which was dealing with death. Morgues, mausoleums, cemeteries and crypts were managed by adherents of Earth and burial rites performed by the Earth Gods priesthood. This, of course, also meant that Clerics of Earth were specialists when it came to fighting the Undead and dealing with the effects of negative energy on the land. As one such Cleric, Joachim had to wrestle down his disgust for the Undead that had come with Lady Zahradnik. That an otherwise vibrant and proper young lady could tolerate them was unfathomable. He mentally sorted through his knowledge of the subject matter, but most of it had to do with funeral rites, fighting the Undead and his experience as a chaplain in the Imperial Army. Very little, if any, had to do with understanding negative energy and how it asserted its influence on the land. Its always best to cleanse the land in the aftermath of a battle, Joachim finally managed a response. There is no known way to measure negative energy and by the time its presence is tangible to our senses, things will have progressed to the point where Undead may manifest at any moment. Since we know the exact location of the event, it is best to promptly enact the proper rites. That felt like a reasonable enough answer. He wasnt well-versed in the beliefs that followers of The Six held for the Undead, but it should at least be in line with what was conducive to a functional society. It was a religion that zealously promoted humanity, after all. Joachim also harboured concerns over the way that many of the Demihumans met their demise. It was well known that the Undead collected in places where death and the emotions associated with death gathered. The Undead themselves were beings purely antithetical to life, acting in ways that promoted death. Their behaviours and abilities revolve around maximising fear, anguish and the entropy of the grave. Bringing up the fact that the Death Cavaliers might be acting to magnify the generation of negative energy through their purposeful acts of violence was decidedly not something he could bring up with a representative of the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, so he left it at that. As always, the Temples of the Four would need to attend to the well-being of an Empire whose leadership only saw them as rivals for influence. You dont do anything like that for your land, my lady? Captain Randall asked, There are priests there, yeah? My demesne is nature rich if I was to describe it, Lady Zahradnik answered. Negative energy is removed from the environment faster than it is generated, so rituals to cleanse the land are unnecessary. The natural life energy there is so abundant there that a Dryad was born next to my home a few months ago. wont that be trouble? Dryads are well-known for their unprovoked aggression against people. Like Elementals, theyre on the list of things that the Imperial Army preemptively acts to remove when theyre discovered infesting an area. Baroness Zahradnik gave Captain Randall a long look. Though he was not the subject of her attention, Joachim couldnt help but shift uncomfortably as her cool voice threatened to squash him with an oppressive sense of dread. Dryads are peaceful unless their home trees are threatened, she said. Or if theyve been afflicted by some condition that affects their mental state. They sicken and die when they leave the vicinity of their trees so their aggression is limited by nature. Even the innate Abilities that they use to defend themselves are not directly harmful. Nature spirits manifest when life and nature are abundant C attacking a Dryad is the same as attacking those very same things. I-is that so? Captain Randalls voice was subdued, Then, uh, how did things go with that Dryad of yours? Glasir was a bit panicked and confused at first, the young noblewomans voice warmed again, but I think she is settling in nicely. She wanders around the harbour in the mornings, goes to school with the rest of the children in the afternoons and learns druidic magic from the local Lizardmen in the evenings. She sleeps in my homes magical solarium at night. Rather than speaking of a notoriously volatile and dangerous nature spirit, Lady Zahradnik almost sounded like a mother chatting about her daughter. You make it sound as if shes going all over the place, Captain Randall said. Didnt you just say that Dryads couldnt get far from their trees? I did, the Baroness replied, but the tree she was born from was in a pot. A Death Knight carries it around for her. I have no idea what to picture when I think about the Sorcerous Kingdom now. Lady Zahradnik smiled at the Captains bemused tone. The Duchy of E-Rantel is still primarily composed of Human territories, she said, so its not much different from what youd see in the Katze Marches. Things are slowly changing, however. Demihuman and Heteromorph populations are establishing themselves in E-Rantel and other urban areas, so living space, goods and services created with their needs in mind naturally come with them. My demesne is on the southwestern frontier and its mostly-undeveloped state makes it an ideal home for many different races. Which races live there? Aside from Dryads. Of the living, the Baroness told them, it was Humans at first, plus two Half-Elf maids in my household staff and their Elf mother. Then a people who I ended up calling the Krkono?e moved in. They are two races: one is a sort of sheep-like Demihuman Druid while their counterparts are large felid Beastmen. After that, Lizardmen moved into the marshes and a Frost Dragon started lairing in the mountain south of my capital. Once I started expanding my borders, I incorporated the local populations of Demihumans that had long made the wilderness their home. What sorts of Demihumans do you have in your wilderness? The same ones that you see in most wildlands in the region, Lady Zahradnik replied. Captain Randall looked over at the burning pile of corpses. Oh. The Fifth Legions duty is the defence of the Empire, Captain, the Baroness said. I wont arbitrarily censure you for doing what you are supposed to be doing. Since my work with the Sixth Legion is not guaranteed to alleviate the problems that are brewing across the border, I must first ensure that the Death-series servitors meant to supplement the Empires security are incorporated into your army group. Once I''m done here, Ill be heading over to find out what I can about General Rays strategy. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 So, you decided to play right into their hands. A whole roast boar occupied the main table in the hall of Ward Manor. Following over a week of work along the Wyvernmarks borders, Ludmila finally completed her circuit, ending up back in Ward Barony. The Lord of Ward spoke in a tone that carried his displeasure over the results. At first, the Commanders of the Fifth Legion and their divisions were shocked when she appeared at their garrisons with squads of Death-series servitors and started putting whole companies through their paces together with them. As the days passed and she went from garrison to garrison, however, that initial shock turned into grim resolution. As it was in the interior, rumours in the Empire seemed to grow wings of their own accord. That the situation in the Wyvernmark had long been in the making meant that changes to that situation C both potential and real C were acted upon immediately. The Sixth Legion learned of the Death-series servitors being positioned on the border and shifted their stance to take advantage of those changes. The Fifth Legions stubborn resistance disintegrated in response to the immediate threat represented by the Sixth Legions shift in stance. In a strange mockery of the Imperial Armys vaunted professional discipline, the two Legions moved in lock-step despite their opposition to one another. Not only did the Legions move, but civilian agencies as well. Guilds issued advisories to their members and word spread about the increasingly volatile situation in the Wyvernmark. I have my priorities, my lord, Ludmila replied. No matter the situation, I had to initiate the integration of supplementary forces ordered by my government. Baron Ward took a long draught of his foam-topped mug, brushing off his moustache with a thumb. While he outwardly appeared sour over the outcome, Ludmila couldnt sense any genuine antagonism from the venerable Frontier Noble. There was no point in confronting someone over duty. Did you speak with General Gregan? He asked. I did, the corner of her lip turned down. I may consider stubbornness a form of resilience on occasion, but I dont think that can be applied here. Has anything like this happened before? Not that I can recall, Lord Ward said. Its entirely expected, though. Each Legion is meant to operate as an independent army group within their assigned jurisdiction, answerable only to the Emperor. Every General is used to being, well, the General. Everyone sticks to their respective chains of command and thats exactly the way its supposed to be. On paper, it seemed perfectly fine. One could even say it was shrewdly conceived. Every Legion had its own jurisdiction and every General was accustomed to wielding absolute authority over their army group. By promoting this independent mentality and keeping each army group distinct and separate from one another, not only did the Imperial Army keep things neat and organised, but coups stemming from collaboration between armies were next to impossible as the Legions held each other in check. General Kabein seemed reasonable enough. The same could be said for every General, Baron Ward replied. As long as the chain of command is clear, theres no problem. At Katze, wed have multiple Generals present but the Emperor would always appoint one as commander-in-chief. Theres no such distinction here: the Fifth and Sixth Legions have their respective duties and are operating in their assigned jurisdictions as intended. Pursuit of these respective duties is rapidly fostering antagonism between your two army groups. I cant deny that, Lord Ward said. It doesnt sit well with me, but were locked in a stalemate by design in an unprecedented situation. The Imperial Army operates on a framework of rules; order is held sacred. Short of getting His Imperial Majesty to order General Gregan to order his Commanders to stand down, the Sixth Legion wont stop. The Fifth Legion similarly will not abandon its duties. Would it be any different for you, my lady? Ludmila knew that it wouldnt be. If she was assigned a task, she would pursue its completion to the utmost of her ability. The only one who could countermand her orders was an authority higher than that which had issued those orders. No, my lord, Ludmila replied, but what is going on here seems less a matter of order and more a matter of inflexibility. One side is adamant about implementing a certain solution and neither side is willing to relinquish its position. Both sides simply agree to disagree and they carry on as before. As far as General Gregan has told me, Arwintar has issued no orders or statements in favour of either side or anything at all for that matter. I suspect you know why that is. Knowing why doesnt make me feel any better about it, she said. The Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom has asked a question. The Court Council of the Baharuth Empire has given their answer. Now, it is up to the Imperial Army to provide the details. All imperial elements are playing things strictly by the book, believing that the book will at least provide them with plausible deniability if undesirable outcomes occur. Beside Baron Ward, Joachim Ward looked up from his meal. If the state of affairs displeases you, my lady, he said, then why not tell them to stop? As a representative of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the Empire is legally obliged to recognise your absolute authority. Ludmila glanced at Baron Ward, whose lips drew together in a thin line. Did the Temples fill your head with nothing but prayers and nonsense, boy? Or was it that damn Ray? The Cleric flinched at the cutting reprimand, casting a wordless look over at his grandfather. Lord Ward shook his head with a sigh. All authority comes from something, Baron Ward told him. A Nobles authority is entrusted to them by their liege. The policies and laws of a nation are the guidelines by which a Noble exercises that authority within their jurisdictions. Order is contingent on obligations being upheld, laws being enforced and policies being followed. Doing so requires strength, ability and will. There are lines that she cannot cross because crossing those lines leads to corruption, decay and the collapse of civil society. I am not here to tell the Imperial Army what to do, Priest Ward, Ludmila said. I am here to facilitate their answer and ensure that it does not violate the Sorcerous Kingdoms official policies. I understand that much, my lady, Joachim replied, but that essentially means that the Sixth Legion dictates the situation. Legislation should not be disregarded simply because it becomes inconvenient. Amendments to said legislation would ideally be made as problems are identified, but the Court Council is content with their answer. Unless that changes, the Empire has approved of the way that the Sixth Legion is conducting its operation. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Joachim looked back down at his plate, his face painted with frustration as he sawed meat off of a bone. Though the Faith of the Four had drifted far in its principles from that of The Six, Ludmila thought that she could empathise with their position. They still looked out for the well-being of their congregations, yet had no authority in the secular Empire. All they could do was watch powerlessly, waiting to react to whatever came. Doing so would often mean that they were the only ones helping to pick up the pieces of lives shattered by soulless bureaucratic machinations. If you dont mind my asking, my lady, Baron Ward said. In our situation, what would constitute a policy violation from the perspective of the Sorcerous Kingdom? There are two instances where I will act in opposition, Ludmila told him. The first is if the Empire uses their leased security forces in a way that breaches their terms of service. Since the Death-series servitors have been assigned to the Fifth Legion, its clear that they understand this as well and have eliminated the possibility. The second instance would be if the Empire wages an unjustified war with an officially recognised state. Since the Empire is expanding into unclaimed wilderness, however, the risk of that is nonexistent unless they end up attacking the Kingdoms on the other side. Then it looks like theyve covered themselves pretty well, Lord Ward said. The chains of duty bind us all. Baron Ward set his emptied plate aside, calling for a fresh mug of ale. Ludmila nodded and smiled as the footman came over to refill her drink as well. She cradled the steaming cup of spiced wine in her hands. My question is whether theyre doing things this way because they want to, or if theyre doing it because they havent considered their other options. What do you mean by that, my lady? Its something Ive noted both in my time with the Second Legion and while working in the Wyvernmark, Ludmila said. The Empire legally allows Demihumans to exist in its lands so long as its laws are observed, but I havent seen any Demihuman residents. The only Demihumans that Ive seen travelling unmolested in the Empire were a group of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Merchants. Additionally, the only other non-Human race Ive noted living here are Elvesand they were slaves. I hear that at least a few Demihumans live in Arwintar, the Baron said, but you should be right about the rest of it. I believe that the laws allowing Demihumans in the Empire are mostly for the benefit of Merchants from the City State Alliance. The way that Lord Ward responded indicated that he held no particular antagonism towards Demihumans, yet his recognition of the Empires legal acceptance of Demihumans appeared to be nothing more than a container to stick them in. No matter where she went in the Empire, it felt that its citizens all shared the same perspective. That even those members of fair races like Elves were absent the protection of imperial law and subjected to atrocious levels of abuse generated a disturbing undercurrent to the expeditionary armys campaign. If the Empire saw merit in capturing tribal populations and sending them to the City State Alliance to be sold, the slave trade would see a resurgence and encourage even more of the same activity. Tribes could also bring entertainment value to the events of the Grand Arena. Since the primary mode of thinking that revolved around tribal populations had to do with them being dangerous savages, the possibility that the Empires antagonistic behaviour would continue to gain momentum was uncomfortably high. The lords of the Wyvernmark and the companies of the Fifth Legion appear to be well-accustomed to the behaviour of the local Demihumans, Ludmila noted. Youve enjoyed over a century of stability and security; have any attempts been made at tying the tribes in the wilderness either economically or politically to the Empire? You yourself expressed anticipation over the idea that your village might grow into a town because of the trade that will flow through this valley after the wilderness is claimed, but have any attempts been made to trade with the wilderness tribes? I cant say that there have been, Lord Ward replied. Not that I know of, at any rate. Itd be an unjustifiable risk to Merchants for unknown gains from tribal Demihumans. She couldnt say he was wrong. Her friends calculated risk, profit and loss like Ludmila calculated ambushes and waged war. At the same time, that appeared to be the stopping point for everything, a sort of well, we thought about it, but. Conclusions had been reached with no genuine effort or serious consideration because all they were familiar with were the risks. With the Death-series servitors, she told him, those risks are greatly reduced. Would it not be better to aim for a relatively low-intensity conquest that integrates the Demihuman tribes instead of aiming for their wholesale annihilation? I believe that a plan like that would be turned down by the Sixth Legion, Baron Ward told her. Why is that? For the most part, the Empire would be in control of the situation. Its in what you said: control. Also, the Sixth Legion shares a collective purpose in how theyre out to make gains for the Empire and be rewarded in return. So the idea would be rejected not only because the Empire desires absolute control, but because it would mean that its territorial gains would be reduced if softer measures are employed? In short, yes. A rich country and a strong army are key to a successful Empire. Ludmila stared down at her wine. Was it because it was the Empire? Because they had long enjoyed a position where Human agendas dictated policy and dominated cultural perspectives? The slogan that the Baron had recited could be found everywhere in the Empire, a part of the vision of prosperity and strength shared by its citizens. Everything was to be turned toward that vision of Human ingenuity, industry and skill. Dangerous and uncontrollable races with their alien habitats, perspectives and values had no place in it. Was she once like that, as well? Like the lords of the Wyvernmark and the Imperial Army, House Zahradnik had long defended their border from the intrusion of Demihuman tribes. Before the advent of the Sorcerer King and the rise of the Sorcerous Kingdom, she had only considered them as threats and her only interactions with them were made in the effort to ensure that they were never in a position to present a critical threat to the Kingdom of Re-Estize. Mere months ago, Ilyshnish remarked that Ludmila still followed Human lines of thought. Now, it was as if Ludmila was looking at a reflection of what she once was; of what she might have been if the Sorcerous Kingdom had never appeared and the Empire had annexed E-Rantel. A proud officer of the Imperial Army, idolised by the citizens and her fellow soldiers. A terror to the savage tribes of the wilderness. Not a single thought would be spared for the circumstances of outsiders save for what she could exploit for tactical and strategic advantage. She looked across the table at the venerable Frontier Noble who had lived a long life of honoured service as a Captain of the Empire. My lord, she said, has there ever been a time when youve thought that being steadfast wasnt enough? Silence fell between them as he considered her question. Shadows of experiences long past crossed his weathered face. Several minutes went by before he looked her in the eye, conviction gleaming in his firm gaze. Love can go unrequited; loyalty unrewarded. Talent can go unrecognised and justice can go unserved. Yet, our duty must be upheld if order is to flourish. Beyond that, Ive found that success and failure are ultimately in the hands of the people involved. It was not the staunchly meritocratic view that so many imperial citizens framed the world in. Whether the trials of life had weathered away the polished pretence of an imperial aristocrat or some aspect of his past had balanced his perspective, Baron Ward was a man well aware of the true form of the nation that he served. For the Empire. For all of its faults and failures, Baron Ward and millions of others agreed to take their place in a greater order. Not only to preserve what they thought was good but to achieve the hopeful tomorrow handed down to them through the generations; one that they were groomed to look up to in exclusion of all else. She faced a monolith that could not be swayed through the words of an outsider C a vision of the future where the Empire stood prosperous, secure and at the forefront of the world. This vision was laudable in its sentiment, but it was constructed out of flawed perceptions and prideful ignorance, marching its people toward a future that could never be. It was this vision that needed to change. I see, she rose from her seat. Thank you for everything, Baron Ward. Please let your household staff know that Ill be away tonight. Lord Ward nodded in silent acknowledgement. Ludmilas boots echoed off of the polished wooden floor as she made her way towards the exit of the hall. What are you going to do, my lady? Joachim asked. She stopped at the door frame, throwing a glance in the Clerics direction. I would be remiss in my duties if I forced the Empire to provide an answer that is not their own, she said. But I can at least ensure that the right people are involved. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Thats far enough, Cheswin. Ray furrowed his brow at the delayed response to his order. There were always laggards; always men who wanted to finish off their opponent or ransack another primitive hovel. As if theyll get anything out of these. Not that he could complain. He wanted lean and hungry men, and he had them. Every sortie was an opportunity; every tribe was an achievement; every dead enemy another stepping stone on the path to success and glory. Day after day they rode out and wreaked havoc across the wilderness, driving their savage foes before them. As time went on, his soldiers became harder and sharper, shedding the shroud of na?vet that came from months of training on friendly soil. It wouldnt be long until he could take his battalion out into the wilderness. And the timing couldnt be more perfect. Not only would he be out of targets in the immediate area of the imperial border, but the Sorcerous Kingdoms liaison officer had moved the Undead forces assigned to the Fifth Legion to their intended positions around the Wyvernmark. Several intercepted incursions definitively proved that the borders could easily withstand Demihuman assaults with few C if any C casualties. The tentative raiding spurred by Rays activities rose in frequency and intensity as the other divisions raced to make up for lost ground, but his lead was insurmountable. It would take them as long, if not longer, to blood their men and raise their readiness to the same level as his. While they did that, his battalion would be pulling ahead by leaps and bounds. Now that the imperial border had become an infallible wall to fall back to, his strategy would proceed apace. The small, disorganised tribes of the wilderness could be scattered with impunity. If organised retaliation happened, his men could fade to safety. Should no such retaliation occur, that was fine too: they would advance and keep making gains. In no situation could he lose. All outcomes were to his advantage. Four shadows crossed over the dry, rocky gully. Ray shaded his eyes as he cast his gaze towards the afternoon skies. General, we have our next target. Did you confirm what were facing? Its the same as before, sir. Goblins mostly. A dozen Ogres. A handful of mystics and some riding wolves. About a hundred all told. Lead the way. The flight pivoted, crossing back over them and Ray led his men back down the gully. Hooves struck over the fresh shoots of new growth creeping up from the valley floor as three companies of Imperial Knights filtered through the sparse trees. Five hundred metres, sir. Theyve made a nice big clearing there. The men will await your signal. Ray turned his attention to the Imperial Knights at the van. Demihumans, four hundred metres ahead. Same signal. Kill them if they stand but leave them if they run. This will be our last target before heading back to camp. In the clearing a hundred metres ahead, a sphere of flame expanded amidst the Demihumans who had gathered at the sound of Rays approaching cavalry. The shrieking cluster of defiant defenders was silenced as the Imperial Knights trampled them. His soldiers swept over the camp, coursing towards the opposite treeline in all directions. Ray trotted his warhorse into the field of broken tents and scattered refuse. His nose wrinkled at the odoriferous stench of unwashed Goblins and Ogres, staring down at a three-metre tall specimen of the brutish and stupid Giantkin. The broken end of a lance had punched through its chest, slaying it where it stood. Demihumans were strong, but their advantages did not make them invincible. With equipment, skill and discipline, Humans could overwhelm foes who possessed only savage strength. General Ray, a voice said to his side, request permission to burn the bodies and cleanse this camp. The voice belonged to the senior Cleric of his battalion, a balding man with a powerful build and seemingly gentle demeanour. Granted, Ray said. By the way, Bennet C have you heard from Ward recently? Wardwhich one? There are three Captain Wards, a Priest Ward and a half dozen others besides. Joachim Ward. I believe he returned from his journey around the Wyvernmark yesterday evening. He said that he was staying at his grandfathers manor overnight, but Ive not received any additional word from him since then. Ray nodded and motioned for the Cleric of the Earth God to go about his business. Bennet was reliable in many ways, but too reliable in others. In their rapid movements along the border, he would often ask for time and men to cleanse the aftermath of their raids. He did so irrespective of whether they were pressed for time. His concern was that the negative energy generated by death and conflict would take hold of the land and give rise to Undead horrors. Many Clerics had transferred to the Sixth Legion from the Eighth and the Seventh. There was a higher ratio of divine casters in the Empires expeditionary army to ensure that its aggressive posture could be sustained, but many of those Clerics considered other aspects of their assignment equally important. Clerics of the Earth God from the Eighth Legion were particularly annoying: they insisted on taking preventative measures against the genesis of Undead as if every fight would turn the land into another Katze Plains. Hopefully, their open, vehement opposition to the Undead would not offend the liaison officer from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ulura, Cheswin, Dace C see if we cant clean this place up a bit. Throw all this garbage into the pyre and expand the clearing while we wait for Bennet to do his thing. It was a convenient location for an outpost, so he may as well make the best of it. According to the Sixth Legions air wing, the valley stretched over a hundred kilometres to the south and they would need to secure their supply lines from potential Demihuman raids coming from the mountains on either side. If only we had those Death-series servitors at our disposal Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. According to the information provided to them about the Undead leased out to the Imperial Army by the Sorcerous Kingdom, the Fifth Legion had force enough to conquer everything from the Holy Kingdom of Roble to the Great Steppe. Ray had to constantly remind himself that this was a test: one that measured the ingenuity and adaptability of the Sixth Legions commanders. If they performed well here, it was likely that they would be able to succeed anywhere. If he stood head and shoulders above the rest, perhaps the Sorcerous Kingdom would recommend that Ray be made overall commander of the Sixth Legion. It might even be possible that he was offered a position in the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army. Ray returned to his encampment, crossing the picket of wooden stakes as the sun lowered towards the rugged peaks to the west. Things looked much as he left them, with companies divided into their respective tasks. A soldier came to take his horse away and Ray made his way to the officers pavilion at the centre of the camp. An unpleasant surprise awaited him, however: the familiar face of Joachim Ward. Wardwhat are you doing here? I-Im sorry, General, the young Cleric replied. I found out just before you arrived. Youre not making any sense. Baroness Zahradnik, sir. She made her way over to the encampment this afternoon. Frowning at Joachim Wards words, Ray calmly took inventory of their surroundings. He didnt note anyone resembling a noblewoman around them. I instructed you to attend to her, he said. I was, the Cleric replied. I justlose track of her, sometimes. Were noblewomen so easy to lose? They werent in the second-district markets of Arwintar C there was probably one woman out of every thousand men in the Sixth Legion and those women were mostly Clerics and air officers. Do you know where she is right now? Ray asked. She went to watch the men performing drills out in the field, Joachim answered. I dont think shes moved from there since checking to see if you were in. According to the reports, the Baroness was a woman in her mid to late teens. Ray was somewhat disappointed at the behaviour characteristic of a young woman with far too much freedom and not enough sense. Or was she one of those women who enjoyed watching men sweat it out together as they indulged in perverse fantasies? Ever since Dreams of Red started making its rounds throughout the Empire, it was discovered that there were an alarming number of rotten ladies out there who paired its popular characters every which way. Well, whatever C at least shes here. Now I can deal with her directly. Has anything changed from your reports over the last week or so? Ray asked. Not particularly, sir. Shes been focused on getting the supplementary forces out to the Fifth Legion and shes quite pleased with the restraint that the men have shown with everything that has been going on. What about us? Has she mentioned anything about the Sixth Legion? Lady Zahradnik has spoken with many of the local lords as well as the members of the Fifth Legion, but she appears to be reserving her judgement over the Sixth Legions activities until she sees things for herself. It appeared that Ray wouldnt have to be dealing with someone who had been twisted against him by the views she had been exposed to. At least not openly. He had half-expected to be refuting a slew of malignant accusations levelled at him by the local administrators and the Fifth Legion. Have the men prepared anything for her? No, sir, Joachim replied. Shes caused quite a stir with her presence in the camp, but nothings really happened so far. Then lets get some of the men to take a look. take a look, sir? Get a few of our best scouts, Clerics, Wizardsget Testania to check for anything strange, too. I want to know as much as possible before I sit down with her. The Cleric glanced around the camp before hurrying off to carry out Rays orders. Ray turned his attention back to the pavilion, frowning at the disorder that had found its way over the furniture. He called his aides over to sort things out before moving to collect the documents on the central table, reviewing what he knew from his accumulated intelligence reports. Baroness Zahradnik had apparently first arrived in the Empire with her friends to see the sights of Arwintar. They rented a suite in the markets and spent the majority of their time shopping and visiting cultural venues. Occasionally, they went to see one of the major national institutions in the capital, including the Imperial Magic Academy and the Imperial Ministry of Magic. Overall, they appeared to be there for the curiosities offered in the imperial centre and expressed disinterest and even disdain for what might be considered boring to a group of teenage girls. He supposed it was to be expected from a group of Nobles from Re-Estize: the Empire was far more advanced than the Kingdom that they were once from, so fruits of that advancement and its effects must have been more interesting than what were to them the unfathomable processes driving that advancement. Following her stay in Arwintar, the Baroness set off on her first assignment in the northwest, acting in her role as liaison officer to the Second Legion. Rays agents in Enz had either been chased off or detained by General Kabein in his general sweep to remove factional agents from the vicinity of the city, which was to be expected. What was left to him were the reports of the Second Legion, as well as any rumours that had made it to Arwintar. All of the information was broadly positive C so much so that it was suspect. He couldnt blame anyone for doing so; who would dare say anything against the Sorcerous Kingdom or any officials from the stupendously powerful nation? Any doomsayers were likely quashed out of fear of repercussions. The remaining positive reception was at least in part the result of efforts to curry favour. While it was understandable, it also added a degree of difficulty in discerning the truth. The rumours painted a glowing image of the woman that was more laughable than even the most inept attempts at generating imperial propaganda. With the markedly anticlimactic events that followed the rise of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the social circles of the Empire must have been starved for fanciful gossip. The official reports distributed to the Imperial Army were scrubbed clean of anything that seemed a fabrication. What he found from them was far more realistic than what the rumours offered, though it had the characteristically sterile feel of anything that went through the Court Council and the capitals bureaucracy, appearing generally free of problematic statements. Lady Zahradnik helped to deliver five cavalry squads of Death-series servitors and the Second Legion consulted with her over their use. A single company was acclimated to the Undead and from there that company worked with other companies to achieve the rapid adoption of the new forces. The same process was occurring with the Fifth Legion, where one company in each division was put through their paces with the Undead squads assigned to them, so that part of the report appeared to be credible. From there, the Second Legion proceeded with their operation to clear The Blister. The major part of that operation took roughly a week, with the Viridian Dragon Lord last seen being chased towards the Azerlisia Mountains by one of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Frost Dragon slaves. Ray doubted that the Dragon Lord had survived intruding on the territory of their suzerain. The Baroness was generally well-received by the Second Legion, who noted that, while she was a foreigner who was not entirely knowledgeable when it came to imperial culture, she was still pleasant to work with. Worries over being ordered around by some sort of Undead being were proven to be unfounded and she was very popular with the men. In short, the Sorcerous Kingdom had chosen a tool suited for the job, turning what was feared to be a difficult process into an unexpectedly smooth and painless one. This should mean that, at the bare minimum, Baroness Zahradnik had a certain degree of charisma and enough knowledge imparted to her by the Sorcerous Kingdom for the Second Legion to figure out the rest. In fact, that was all she needed. While not the most prestigious assignment, the Second Legion was arguably the most competent army group in the Empire. Be the task Dragons, Undead or whatever else, they would get things done and the liaison officers contributions did not need to be particularly noteworthy. With his expectations set to reasonable levels, Ray nodded to himself in satisfaction. Ensuring that the young noblewomans experience with his battalion was a positive one was a priority. He would then do what he could to make his best impression upon her. She would in turn bring word of his quality back to her masters in the Sorcerous Kingdom. From there, he would at least have a new weapon in his arsenal to employ in the political arenas of the Empire. If things went well, he might be returned to his position as the commander of an army group. In the best case, he would be scouted for his talents by the Sorcerous Kingdom, where he would have all the power he could dare to dream of. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Ray brushed his fingers over the table, leaning low to inspect its surface for dust and stains marring the reflected torchlight. While preparations could be made with some forewarning, an army camp usually wasnt the place to entertain a Noble. He had done what he could and could only hope that the reception was seen as providing an authentic flavour to the experience rather than used to place him in a disadvantageous position for his lack of proper hospitality. Joachim Wards reports never mentioned how Lady Zahradnik was accommodated in her time so far. His information was delivered in a way characteristic of the Imperial Army, which was dominated by taciturn men of stern demeanour. Reports focused on facts and figures revolving around results. There was no time or paper wasted on what were considered frivolous details and what might be seen as embellishment was frowned severely upon. He could imagine how she went from place to place, however. According to his sources, Lady Zahradnik had arrived at Karlsheim but was intercepted by the Fifth Legion. Baron Ward whisked her out of the city before people from the Sixth Legion had located her and they headed west along the imperial highway to the town of Kurze with an Undead cavalry squad in tow. There, they stayed overnight at the Counts manor, departing the following morning to arrive at Baron Wards manor in the evening. It was there that Joachim Ward attached himself to the Baroness, who reportedly said next to nothing about his assignment to her. After that, she headed west past Orenstead and around the mountains, heading south to the fortress garrison at the southernmost point of the Katze Marches where the Fourth and Fifth Divisions were stationed. It was there that she started her work, incorporating Death-series servitors to the Third Division of the Fifth Legion, which was responsible for that area of the southern border. She took one of their companies north along the mountains for an orientation with their new supplementary forces. They then headed east to Orensted before she parted ways with them, heading to Karlsheim to pick up the next Undead squad and start the familiarisation process with the next Division. The Imperial Army used administrative villages as waypoints for their patrols, so it stood to reason that she stayed at the manors of the local lords during her time in the southern frontier thus far. Even if she did not specifically request it, they would still offer her their hospitality. Given the dour nature of Frontier Nobles, however, Ray couldnt imagine that it was very entertaining for someone who had previously spent over a week in Arwintar for personal leisure. Bennet came up to the table, waiting quietly as Ray continued to examine his preparations. What do you think? About our guest, sir? Bennet asked, Or the preparations youve made for her? Ray looked up from the table to bestow a frown upon the Cleric. Baroness Zahradnik. I couldnt detect anything wrong with her, Bennet said. She doesnt show any sign of being a Vampire or any other sort of Undead that might pass for a Human; neither does she emit an Undead reaction. There isnt anything strange about her behaviour that suggests mind control or other types of compulsion. Did Testania take a look at her? He didnt detect any illusions. The scouts I brought along said that theres little to note about her personal strength. Our mages havent noticed anything significant on the magical front. By all appearances, she appears to be the young scion of an aristocratic house with the mannerisms to match. When correlated with the information he already possessed, it appeared that there wouldnt be much to expect from the former Noble of Re-Estize. It was frustratingly ironic that the corrupt and incompetent wastrels of that rotting nation now basked undeservedly in the benefits of the Sorcerous Kingdoms stupendous power. How are the men receiving her? As well as one would expect of a thousand young men on the edge of nowhere suddenly finding an attractive young noblewoman in their midst. Ray narrowed his eyes. He would need to assign an escort detail to her whenever she came to visit. The last thing he needed was some overeager young idiot ruining everything for him. Did she come with any Undead? She didnt, thank the gods. By all reports, she appeared on her own. He furrowed his brow at the irregular detail. On her ownas in alone? Ray asked, Not even with footmen from Baron Ward? No escort, Bennet answered. Not even a horse. She walked? Ray couldnt imagine Baron Ward allowing her to go anywhere without an escort. If she hadnt even secured a mount, she must have snuck out somehow. Though Rays raids had driven the Demihuman tribes into the mouth of the wilderness valley, a woman walking alone in the frontier was still a heedless risk. Was she some sort of reckless idiot? An empty-headed girl who wanted to spend her time in an army camp surrounded by knights in shining armour? Or maybe there was something else going on. Considering the growing tension between the Fifth and Sixth Legions, Lord Ward might have been instructed to detain her for as long as humanly possible. Either way, she was a catastrophe waiting to happen if left to her own devices. I wonder how many times Priest Ward has lost track of the Baroness, Ray muttered. She could have been interacting with her agents or other factions at any time and we have no idea who they are. That shouldn''t be a worry here, sir, Bennet said. There are far too many eyes on her now. Well have to assign a group to watch over her regardless, Ray told him. Shes essentially a foreign dignitary from the Empires suzerain. If anything happens to her, there will be hell to pay. He sent an officer to retrieve Lady Zahradnik, firmly entrenching his initial objectives in his mind. Though her careless eagerness was problematic in certain ways, it also meant that she was likely easy to please and easy to impress. The Sorcerous Kingdoms liaison officer arrived shortly after Bennets report, accompanied by one of the squads on security duty. He sighed internally as a cursory examination confirmed his developing suspicions. She was adorned in an immaculate equestrian outfit with a forest green coat. Instead of a helmet, she wore a silvery circlet. An exquisite blue crystal hairpin fashioned into a single feather held up her long, chestnut hair. Rather than a woman equipped for war, she was one fashionably adorned for a refreshing ride through some pastoral idyll. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The stylish, militant look plainly expressed her desire for an attractive appearance while at the same time attempting to convey a sense of martial gravity. Perhaps if she were an Adventurer, it might have been seen as reasonable as they tended to wear outfits that advertised themselves. The fact that his scouts couldnt sense any strength from her, however, only revealed her for what she was: a pretty face maintaining the pretence of power and importance. Ray fixed his face into a welcoming smile, performing a respectful bow. Welcome to my encampment, my lady, he said, Im General Ray. Thank you for your welcome, General Ray. Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik. I hope my men have made your visit enjoyable while I was out on the field. Yes, theyve all been very friendly, thank you, the young noblewoman smiled. You have many brave and energetic soldiers serving under you, Your Excellency. At the least, she displayed signs of training that probably made her effective in her tasks with the Second Legion. Nothing slipped past her polite mask and cordial words as she carried herself in a manner that was attractive to the vast majority of men in the Imperial Army. Her actions thus far, however, betrayed much of her true nature. It was characteristic of many foolish Nobles who put on their masks, thinking that doing so concealed everything else about them. She would be easy to read as long as he stayed apprised of her activities. Well, please have a seat, my lady, he swept his arm out to the chair prepared for her. Dinner will be served soon. It will be modest fare compared to what a manor may provide, but I still hope its to your taste. They settled down to have dinner, with Ray introducing each course with a suitable degree of eloquence. Most of it was some combination of the supplies delivered to the camp and efforts at foraging and hunting by the battalions Rangers. It was a good, hearty meal by the Wyvernmarks standards, but it couldnt compare to the high cuisine of Arwintar. He gauged Lady Zahradniks reactions carefully, trying to discern her preferences. I suppose youre well-accustomed to this fare by now, he said. Everyone along the border must have offered something similar. There were slight differences from place to place, she replied, but yes. Overall, its quite distinct from the cuisine in Arwintar or the northwest. Did that count as a good thing, or a bad thing? Ray examined and reexamined her response, trying to get a feel for the tactics that she had brought to the table. The scouts might not have detected a significant amount of raw strength from her, but it didnt mean that she didnt excel in some other way. Re-Estizes Nobles were militarily abhorrent and somewhat passable in an administrative sense but were most well known for their flavour of politics and intrigue. That they could pursue their craft even while their nation crumbled around their heads was mind-boggling, but stupidity did not make Skills and Abilities any less potent when employed. For the time being, she appeared to be getting a feel for Ray and his men, probing points that she thought might be sensitive and looking for cracks to exploit. It would be something like gaining an edge in negotiations by establishing a superior position through every means necessary C even the suggestion of not offering suitable hospitality during every portion of her stay. Every detail was potentially a piece of her arsenal. How she would ultimately use each piece and what he could prepare in defence would be crucial for the subtle plays for power that continually occurred between them. My lady, Ray said, since youve now arrived to carry out your duties, might I ask what your plans are for the Sixth Legion? From the reports that Ive received of the Fifth Legions jurisdiction, the Undead forces from the Sorcerous Kingdom are now being incorporatedbut we have had no such forces assigned to aid us. That came as a surprise to me as well, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik replied. My understanding was that the Death-series servitors would be deployed to the Wyvernmark and the larger portion of my assignment here would involve your campaign in the wilderness. I had some expectations that both Legions would, by necessity, be collaborating in the effort C with one army group ensuring that the Wyvernmark stayed secure and the other going on the offensive C but these roles manifested in a rather strange way. So it was someone on the Empires side. Or was it? It could have just as easily been everything he had surmised and Lady Zahradnik was playing innocent to draw some sort of reaction out of him. Either way, knowing that it happened did not indicate the motives behind the move and the Baroness was expressing the Sixth Legions initial expectations from a slightly different angle. It was the verbal equivalent of moving to his side and asking for him to confide in her. Ray weighed the benefits of going along with her manoeuvring. It was too dangerous to play along until he had some idea of what she wanted. Still, she continued, it is as you say: I am here to carry out my duties. Ive seen to the leased Undead forces and will review the Fifth Legions progress in their adoption once theyve had a chance to circulate them through their companies. For the time being, Id like to observe the Sixth Legions operations as an expeditionary force. According to General Gregan, youve made the most progress thus far. He frowned inwardly as she continued speaking without waiting for his response. Did she just throw off their rhythm to jar him into responding to her prompt? One of the first things that Noble scions learned was that men loved to showcase their expertise and achievements. This could be used to gain insights and information for a trivial cost, so boys were taught to be mindful of what they shared while girls were taught how they could use their charms to draw what they wanted out of men. I see, Ray reached out for his wine. Its a shame you hadnt come earlier when we were sortieing out of the border, my lady. Well be breaking camp in the morning and setting up the first of our outposts in the wilderness. Forgive me Your Excellency, but I dont understand why that might be a problem. The goblet stopped halfway to his lips. He set it down again and turned a perplexed look at the Baroness. Youre currently staying at Ward Manor, yes? I was last night, Lady Zahradnik replied, but Ill be accompanying your battalion now. Accompanyingdo you mean to say that youll be following us into the wilderness? Will that be a problem, Your Excellency? Would it? It wouldnt. He had expected his time to be limited as she moved around the Sixth Legions camps, but now she would be on hand for an extended period. There would be time to thoroughly gain an understanding of the young noblewoman, her motives and what would best be used to solicit her favour. Not at all, my lady, he smiled. You are most welcome to join us. I will arrange a detail of strong, reliable men for your bodyguard. Hmmwas Joachim Ward of service to you? If you so desire, I will arrange for him to continue attending to your needs. He was, thank you, the Baroness replied. I wouldnt mind if he continued to assist me. Excellent. Did you have any preferences that we should be aware of, my lady? preferences? Food; beverage, Ray waved a hand loosely, the type of escort youd like to have. Any special arrangements Im here to observe your operations, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik said. It would hardly do to disrupt them with selfish demands. Please keep any arrangements on my behalf to a suitable minimum. Ray nodded, turning his attention to the cooling meal before him. So far, she was taking the classic noblewomans approach, which involved adopting an attitude that was accommodating and subservient rather than assertive and confrontational when men of power were present. It also had the effect of leading other parties into postures that they felt comfortable with; a stiletto that worked open gaps through which a noblewoman could observe or manipulate them. Leading others in this manner also had the effect of hinting at a noblewomans intent. Ray had every intention of peeling off her silken glove to reveal the hand it concealed. Was your work with the Second Legion similar to this, my lady? Somewhat, Lady Zahradnik replied. The camp was outside of Enz, so I alternated between working with General Kabein in the city and the companies out in the field. Did you follow them into The Blister? I did. I was present until the main action was concluded and the army withdrew to resume regular operations. In that case, Ray said, Things should be somewhat similar to your work with the Second Legion. In the camp, at any rate. The wilderness here is nowhere near as treacherous as The Blister, but it does have its own dangers. With this valley more suited to cavalry operations, however, youll be able to see the Sixth Legions finest men at their best. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Weve marked out a good, safe spot for your tent, mlady. Would you like some water, mlady? That was a long ride we had today. Joachim cringed internally as a dozen men encircled Baroness Zahradniks warhorse, fawning over the young noblewoman. Relief had flooded through him when they finally left the Undead behind with the Fifth Legion, but, now, other potential issues that had slipped his mind entirely rose to the forefront. In addition to the barrage of offers that she was getting for every conceivable thing, four of the men appeared to be stepping over one another as they held out their hands to help her dismount. For her part, the Baroness simply bestowed her friendly smile. It was one that he quickly learned to recognise as he accompanied her around the Wyvernmark and, in this case, it could only mean one thing. Frontier Nobles were generally men and women of few words, nearly always preferring to let their actions speak for them. The women were often mistaken for their civilian counterparts C especially since their outward appearances were similar when not wearing armour. There was, however, a whole world of difference between them and the signals that they gave off could have drastically different meanings. Chosen for what they were, the men of Rays battalion were woefully unprepared for Lady Zahradnik. Might I carry your bags, mlady? Do you think that warhorse is just for show? Lady Zahradniks gaze settled on the smiling man. Joachim watched with morbid curiosity as she detached the two satchels resting on her hips from her belt. Her mount shifted sideways as she sent one down into the mans held-out arms with a casual flick of her wrist. OufC The undignified sound was followed by the clatter of metal plates as the man was knocked flat on his back. The warhorse shifted sideways again as the second fifty-kilogram satchel followed after the first. The Baroness was riding the largest warhorse available in the entire battalion C which was then augmented with magic C because the combined weight between herself, her outfit and her belongings was somewhere in the vicinity of 180 kilograms. An average Imperial Knight in full plate armour was over half that. It was no small wonder that she usually rode a Soul Eater around. She smoothly dismounted on her own, kneeling to free the soldier trapped under her bags. After reattaching them to her belt, she helped the man up. He still seemed uncertain about what had happened and the faces of the men around her similarly teetered between confusion over the strange event and their ongoing admiration for the attractive young woman. Like the members of Joachims family or most of the Empires martial houses, Lady Zahradnik did not market herself as civilian aristocrats did. She, like Joachims grandfather, had the additional tendency of not saying or doing anything while others ran off with their own preconceptions. If she was feeling particularly mean, she would subtly use the various things that people did based on those preconceptions to bite them in the ass. When Joachim asked his grandfather why he did that, the Baron said something along the lines of never interrupting an enemy in the middle of making a mistake, which Joachim supposed made sense. At the same time, Baron Ward did it to everyone, friend and foe alike, so Joachim was sure that his grandfather just did it out of a sense of sadistic satisfaction. This in turn made him wonder if Lady Zahradnik also had a sadistic streak in her, but the men of the battalion would probably benefit overall from her influence. While they were not inherently bad, the men of the Sixth Legion would be considered unproven and uncultured by the rest of the Imperial Army. The army group was primarily populated by young recruits that would have otherwise gone to the Eighth Legion, as well as ambitious individuals who were drawn by the idea that the expeditionary army would be out to enact conquests and expand the Empire. They were the spares of tenant households, men who drifted to the towns and cities. Such spares found that the safe and comfortable life in urban settings was but a mere product of their hopeful imaginations. An invisible wall lay before outsiders to the hierarchy of urban communities, keeping them from partaking in their prosperity. Destitute and forlorn, these spares were easy marks for army recruiters, who enjoyed the proverbial pick of the litter. Few were literate upon enlisting and their knowledge did not go far beyond the bounds of their home villages or what they had suffered in the cities. This would be the low point in their lives, however, assuming that they werent mustered out. The Imperial Army took good care of its people, and with training came competence, confidence, pride and a place to belong. Unfortunately, the Sixth Legions new mandate led to complications in the Imperial Armys educational processes for such recruits. By and large, the Sixth Legion rushed through training and raised the men to be conquerors rather than protectors. With this came attitudes distinct from the rest of the Imperial Army. Those attitudes might have been tempered over time, but time was a scarce commodity with the Sixth Legions rapid and radical reorganisation. They were strength without substance; pride without experience and General Rays battalion had been purposely selected to be free of the shackles of tradition and the influence of other Nobles. As a result, the companies of the battalion had the basic training of the Imperial Army, but they were closer in spirit to Mercenaries. Rays Mercenaries. In Lady Zahradnik, Joachim saw a chance for many of these issues to be addressed. Noblewomen had ways of doing things that allowed them to achieve goals that noblemen could not without antagonising others and martial Nobles, while stern and brusque, were genuine people who had a seemingly irresistible urge to fix problems for the greater good. The women were also far tougher than the men when it came to dealing with difficult social scenarios. As long as certain lines were not crossed, anything and everything would just bounce off of the Baroness defences like pebbles off of plate armour. Joachim followed Lady Zahradnik as she was led by her bodyguard to the place that they had reserved for her. His eyes idly scanned the path at his feet as he wondered how her stay would play out. Hopefully, things in the Sixth Legion would take a turn for the better. Priest Ward. His vision focused and he looked up at the sound of the Baroness voice. My lady? How are guard details usually organised in the Sixth Legion? She asked. Im not aware of any procedures unique to us, Joachim answered. Why do you ask? Its just that they all seem to be intent on watching me at all times. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. He looked past her to where a half dozen were setting up her tent. The others lurked in the vicinity, looking more like street thugs than sentries. Joachim assumed that they were at least trying to do their jobs, but he saw what Lady Zahradnik was trying to say: they were all trying to do the same jobs at the same time. Ill inform the Sergeant and hell sort out their shifts Joachims voice trailed off. Upon seeing realisation dawn upon him, Lady Zahradnik offered Joachim her charming, lopsided smile. He looked over the men in the Baroness bodyguard. There were seven Cavaliers. Two Rangers. Two heavy infantry and C with himself included C two Clerics. Adding an officer would make it close to a standard imperial patrol A moments thought had him realise the root of the problem. The members in a Legions standard patrols reflected the army groups ratios as a whole. In the Sixth Legion, mages were lacking since they were essential for the stations where they were already posted, performing regulatory and communication duties. Clerics, however, had fallen in demand as their borders with the Sorcerous Kingdom made frontier patrols along the entire western border unnecessary. As a result, the Sixth Legion had nearly twice as many Clerics as usual. The men who had volunteered C or rather, competed C to serve as Lady Zahradniks escort similarly reflected the army groups distribution of troops. An officer, however, could not simply leave their squad as rank-and-file soldiers could. Thus, they had no Sergeant. General Ray did not seem to believe that Lady Zahradnik had any significant martial ability and thought that she would be observing their operations from a distance. All she needed was a group of men to watch over her. It was an ad hoc solution to an irregular demand, but Rays battalion was, by nature, ad hoc. Instead of providing her with a fully-functional squad, Ray had probably picked out what he thought would probably impress or please her. Politically speaking, this was prudent C one wouldnt expect a liaison officer to risk themselves on the front lines C but Joachim doubted that Lady Zahradnik was very fragile. She would go where she thought she could see what she wanted to see as she often did while working with the Fifth Legion. Ill let General RayC Wait. Joachim froze mid-step and turned a questioning look at the Baroness. My lady? Ill do it, she said. I can act as their officer. If it is allowed, of course. They are your bodyguard, my lady, Joachim replied. General Ray has done everything he can to accommodate you and I dont think anyone would oppose your wishes. Its a novel opportunity, Lady Zahradnik said. I keep getting Nobles and Noble scions attached to me, so my interactions with the regular soldiery have been decidedly limited and usually brief. Commoners make up the vast majority of the Imperial Army, yet I havent had the chance to get to know many of them. He hoped they would survive. In the Imperial Magic Academy, even the scions of High Nobles didnt cross girls from martial houses because they were just that terrifying. These men, however, hadnt the slightest clue what she was. It occurred to Joachim that he should probably warn them, but it might have been that he had a sadistic streak too. When the tent was pitched and the men started to loiter about, Lady Zahradnik went over to address them. Thank you very much, she said with a smile, I appreciate the help. Not a problem, mlady, one of the men was quicker in his reply than the others, well help set up your things inside as well. That will be alright, Lady Zahradnik replied, I can see to that part myself. Who is the commanding officer amongst you, by the way? The men exchanged glances, replying to her question with unknowing looks. At least they werent crazy enough to try and slip false claims past her. In that case, the Baroness told them, Ill be serving as your Captain. Before I send you off to pitch your tents, Id like to know your names After collecting their names, she organised the tents into a blind alley that opened into the central yard of the encampment. Lady Zahradniks tent occupied the cul-de-sac at the end, while the Priests tents C which were larger than the other soldiers tents by necessity C were on either side of it, facing the place where the squads campfire would be. While the men moved to arrange everything as she had instructed, the newly self-proclaimed Captain went over to the quartermaster to requisition supplies. You seem well-used to this, my lady, Joachim said as he helped her carry everything back. I must have watched it happen several hundred times, Lady Zahradnik replied. Much of my experience in the Second Legions camps was in the officers tents or near to them, so I was able to observe many of the mundane administrative duties being carried out. I wasnt assigned a bodyguard, however C Im at a loss as to what to do with them. Thats a good question, but I dont think theres any expectation of you doing anything with them at all. As far as it looks, theyve been selected for their strength and appearance. Beyond being instructed to facilitate a pleasant stay and keep you safe, I doubt General Ray has anything in mind for them. Do Imperial Knights receive any recognition for escorting people around? Not unless they have to save the person theyre escorting from a deadly situation, Joachim snorted. To be honest, the men here have things backwards, my lady. I am not disparaging of them when I say this, but theyre wrapped up in the idea of what being an Imperial Knight is and acting according to that. They have no sense of how things work in reality. Comfortably established Imperial Knights valued escort duties because it would earn them prestige and those duties also involved interacting with important people C in other words, it was a chance to be seen and make connections. However, prestige and connections only mattered if one could leverage them. The vast majority of the Sixth Legions soldiers had nothing to leverage but themselves and the men of the Baroness bodyguard were no exception. What they needed to do was render notable service and earn their spurs. Once they entered the ranks of the gentry, further achievements would earn them honours C monetary rewards, rank and titles C and it was at that point an Imperial Knight switched their focus to leveraging what they had earned by competing for prestigious and advantageously-placed assignments. While genuinely strong relative to their peers, the men in the Baroness bodyguard were doing themselves a disservice. The idea that they were serving as escorts to a young and attractive noblewoman like some Knight from a Bards tale was blinding them to the fact that it would not help them achieve the goals that motivated them to enlist in the Imperial Army. General Ray did not dissuade them of their romanticised notions as they allowed him to cobble together an escort with a minimum of fuss and plenty of candidates to choose from. In short, they were not yet Imperial Knights and would have no opportunities to distinguish themselves and receive their Knighthoods. Hopefully, they didnt think that they could ingratiate themselves with the Baroness and have her put in a good word for them. Joachim knew enough about her to know that any such attempts would result in the abrupt and possibly violent end to their careers. I thought something like that would be the case, Lady Zahradnik said. Discharging them from my service so they can apply themselves towards their goals would cause problems, but I believe that I can at least help them earn some achievements. Joachim hid his confusion as he added his crates to the squads stockpile. Was it really so simple as that? She made it sound as if she could produce achievements on demand. If I may ask, my lady, he said, how does it work in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Advancement in the military, I mean. The structure of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army is such that advancement is a relatively new concept. Martial matters are the responsibility of His Majestys vassals and their subordinates. All of my work has been undertaken not as an officer of the Royal Army, but as a Noble with the obligations of a martial vassal. Rather than commanding a regiment levied from my vassals, however, I command forces that mostly consist of the Undead. I hope you wont be treating your bodyguard as Undead, my lady. The Baroness seemed amused by his concern. Her lips turned up in a slight smile as they joined the men around the campfire. While I cannot be absolutely sure, she said, I believe that this battalion already has what is needed to achieve its overarching objectives in this wilderness. You will not require any additional Undead, nor will I be treating my men as such. Now, lets see what we can do about getting everyone what they need. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The glow of dawn had yet to touch the horizon behind the mountains, but Rays encampment was already abuzz with activity. Daylight was precious and time was precious: every moment on the field was a moment his battalion pushed further ahead of the rest of the Sixth Legion. To his surprise, Baroness Zahradnik was awake as well, though weeks with the Imperial Army might have accustomed her to its demanding schedule. According to the quartermasters, she had taken her bodyguard C whose members Ray had selected for their strength, clean record and good looks to cover as many things as she might want C and turned it into a personal squad of sorts. She even did the squads paperwork. He had the forms brought to him, but there was nothing he could discern of particular note. If anything, they appeared to be perfectly routine. The only things that distinguished her submissions from the others were her elegant, angular handwriting and lack of errors. Going by his prevailing assessment of the Baroness, Ray concluded that she was relishing the whole idea of martial life that had become popular as of late. In addition to the central administrations attempts to romanticise military service and draw talented individuals into its ranks, a pair of novels that went by the suggestive title of Dreams of Red had become wildly popular with the Empires citizens. Those with the means owned personal copies. Even the illiterate segments of the population were familiar with it, as it had been adapted by Bards and theatre troupes who performed segments of the story in digestible episodes for crowds of excited fans. It was the tale of a nation on the cusp of greatness, as seen through the eyes of a wide cast of characters. One of the tales main characters was a certain martial Noble named Ludwig, who was an impossibly steadfast, pious and capable man overflowing with martial valour. Ludwig was by far the favourite character in the Empire, and C to the central bureaucracys great chagrin C he had made the Imperial Army more popular in a year than a generation of their propaganda efforts. Imperial Knights spoke proudly of him as if he was one of their own; men and women of all ages adored him for his strength, loyalty and unyielding sense of order. He was a shining paragon to the masses: a larger-than-life man more imperial than the Empire itself. Rumour had it that the central administration was searching for the novels elusive author C who went by the pen name The Dreamer C to offer them a job, but their efforts had met with no success. He didn''t know whether the Baroness was familiar with Dreams of Red, but if she was, she was almost certainly a Ludwig fan. Perhaps she considered her activities in the camps of the Imperial Army something that brought her closer to the popular character. Good morning, General Ray. Lady Zahradnik stepped into the pavilion, accompanied by Joachim Ward. Even in the rough wilderness outpost, she somehow maintained her immaculate appearance. She wore the same equestrian outfit and had her long hair tied back into a ponytailwhich was also a key element of Ludwigs appearance. Ray resisted the urge to shake his head over the fact that someone could be so obsessed with a fictional figure. Good morning, Lady Zahradnik, Ray smiled in greeting. Have all our arrangements been to your satisfaction? Yes, thank you. The men youve assigned to me have been very receptive. He had no idea as to the extent of her reply. She couldnt already have started bedding them in just over a day, could she? Not that anyone would take issue with it C more like they would line up outside her tent if there was even a hint of having a chance with her. We have a long day ahead of us, Ray said, I hope youre all well-rested. Theyre having breakfast right now, Lady Zahradnik looked down at the maps on the table. Is this what your battalion will be doing today, Your Excellency? Yes, my lady, he nodded, placing his hands on the table. For the past two weeks, Ive had the two flights of the Imperial Air Service attached to my battalion mapping out this valley and identifying targets. Ill be leading three companies in a general sweep of the west side of the valley near this camp, followed by the east side tomorrow. Once thats done, two companies will be left to man the outpost and clean up what remains around it while I move further up the valley with the rest. Lady Zahradnik followed his gestures over the map as he spoke. She should at least understand that much after working with the Second Legion. This is far more aggressive than the Second Legions operations in The Blister. Is that so? Ray looked at her intently, In what ways did they differ? The army group as a whole was more thorough at consolidating their advance, she replied. Full divisions created camps from where companies would independently strike at targets in the vicinity. They only moved on once things were cleared to their satisfaction. By comparison, you are personally coordinating your sorties and rotating groups of companies so that you always have fresh men. The companies you station at each outpost will be able to rest in one place, but, in exchange, they will be taking the brunt of the casualties in their cleanup operationsis this sustainable? Rays opinion of the Baroness went up by a notch. She at least had a basic grasp of logistics on the field and the ongoing effects of a campaign on an army. Her question was not that of one seeking an explanation of what was going on, but one that challenged the viability of his operations based on working knowledge she was confident in. The conditions in the southern wilderness cannot be compared to The Blister, my lady, he offered diplomatically. General Kabein knows his business, so he should have accounted for all of the factors that come with operating in that hostile environment. The arid climes here cannot sustain anywhere near as many Demihuman tribes and the sparser vegetation makes the terrain easier for us to operate in. What about the places that arent so easy to reach, Your Excellency? Lady Zahradniks finger traced over the range to the west, These mountains should be inhospitable to most of the Demihumans populating the area, so theyll move to the other side. This eastern range, however, is the edge of a highland plateau that could shelter hundreds of Demihuman tribes in a position that is problematic for your forces. My battalions objective is this valley, Ray replied. The Fourth and Fifth Divisions are responsible for the western side of those mountains while the rest of the army group tackles the highlands in the east. We all have our parts to play. That being said, Ray had preemptively claimed the valley for his battalion because it presented a clear series of objectives that also happened to be the most valuable to the Empire. By using his smaller force to do so, recognition for those valuable gains would be concentrated on a fewer number of men. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. He wasnt sure if the Baroness was familiar with how honours were bestowed in the Imperial Army, but his men certainly did and were more eager to earn them. If I may ask, my lady, Ray said. How did you end up in your position as a liaison officer to the Empire? I suspect that it was because the other two candidates were a Frost Giant and a Goblin, Lady Zahradnik replied. In my work with the Second Legion, I found that my background as a member of a Human aristocracy was invaluable for the role. For some unfathomable reason, the Sorcerous Kingdom had adopted the laws of Re-Estizedid that mean she held a post in their Royal Army because she was a Noble? Unlike the Empire, Nobles of the Kingdom of Re-Estize still held martial obligations If Im not mistaken, he said, E-Rantels laws havent changed much from when it was under Re-Estize. Does that mean your new domestic security forces are under the command of the nobility? Within the territories constituent to their titles, yes, the Baroness nodded. Those forces are balanced between Death-series servitors for martial applications while Human militia serve in roles that are better suited to them. We also have Elder Liches who help with administration, customs duties and the organisation of domestic forces. Ridiculous. He had to jump through hoops trying to justify the Fifth Legions use of Death-series servitors against random Demihuman tribes while the former Nobles of Re-Estize had all the Undead that they could want dumped onto their laps. How does the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom factor into all of this? The Royal Army is its own institution, Lady Zahradnik said. Civilian Nobles are charged with managing their titles and have no authority whatsoever over the Royal Army. Most of the time, the Royal Army provides security in the capital and outside of the Duchy of E-Rantel, guards our international borders, trains and is held in reserve in case they are called upon for national defence. Interestingif its a separate institution, does that mean they do their own recruiting? Yes, they do, the Baroness replied. But its a process that hasnt been formalised yet. Before the annexation of E-Rantel, His Majesty and His Majestys vassals commanded all of the martial might of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The system that they employed, however, operates under certain assumptions that cannot be applied to those of His Majestys subjects who have different needs. Things become increasingly complicated when you consider the myriad of races that dwell in our nation." I see. Ray wanted to know more, but it probably wasnt a good idea to ask a long string of questions. If he came on too strongly, it might be perceived as being overeager or indicative of an easily-swayed character. The way that Lady Zahradnik constructed her responses, while cordial, was entirely neutral, even in her body language. She was keeping a strict distance between them and he couldnt tell what she was looking out for. He resumed the overview of his operations, which by this point had been solidly drilled into his men. By thoroughly going over everything and having it play out before her as described, he hoped to impress upon Lady Zahradnik that his skill as a General was unquestionable and those under his command were the best that the Sixth Legion had to offer. This was what dignitaries and authority figures usually like to see, and the Baroness keen interest in military matters was a potential avenue through which she could be influenced. As the skies turned pale and he ran low on topics to cover, Baroness Zahradnik turned their discussion in a curious direction. Ive often heard it mentioned that many men in the Sixth Legion are here because it is the expeditionary army and they expect to gain personally from it. Is this true? I would agree that it is their primary motivation, Ray replied. Most of the men in the Imperial Army are spares of commoner families who felt that a career in the Imperial Army offered better prospects than what they otherwise had. Is there a problem with that, my lady? Practically speaking, no, she shook her head. I suppose that it just feels far removed from the Imperial Armys efforts to endear itself to the people. The motivations here are mostly the opposite of the inspiring imagery portrayed by the posters one sees all over the place. The classes in the Imperial Magic Academy similarly promote the idea of employing ones skills in honourable service. That comes down to what a Noble sees and what commoners see, Ray said. The Imperial Magic Academy raises new generations of imperial leadership, so it should be expected that they frame things the way that they do. Most of the students are from aristocratic houses who understand the value of honour and prestige. The commoners who join the Imperial Army, however, are presented with the more practical side of things by our recruitment officers. Its an opportunity to improve their lot in life and theyre putting their bodies on the line. I dont think you can rightfully ask for any more than that from those who have nothing to begin with. Lady Zahradnik looked out at the men as they made their preparations to sortie. Her expressionwas she doing it on purpose? Anyone who saw her at the moment would have imagined a statuesque princess seeing her people off to war. Though Ray had decided she was at least somewhat familiar with military affairs, he was also certain that his initial assumptions about her being a propaganda tool were not incorrect. In that case, Lady Zahradnik asked, how does a soldier of the Imperial Army earn recognition? How are honours bestowed? What was she up to? She hadnt been taken up by flights of fancy, had she? Scenes of valorous men being knighted on the battlefield and having great celebratory feasts in their honour were common in stories, but unheard of in the Empire. Its fairly straightforward, my lady, Ray answered. A soldier has a service record. This record includes both the merits and demerits of each man in their ongoing service to the Empire, of course. It is regularly updated by their superiors and subject to a periodic review. Each soldier is scored accordingly and they will receive honours upon reaching certain thresholds of service. Scoredas in how scoring works with the academys Promotional Examination? Yes, he nodded, its very similar to that. I believe the Promotional Examination was purposely designed to be graded in the same way that the Imperial Army assesses its staff. Rather than a straight pass or fail, its a general performance review that is both the basis for awarding honours and guiding personal improvement. Can these assessments be treated in the same fashion for the Sixth Legion, Your Excellency? What do you mean by that, my lady? The Baroness turned her attention back to the table, her gaze falling upon the maps and reports spread over its surface. My assumption is that this scoring process has been normalised for regular duties. Your campaign here will be much more eventful by comparison. That much was true. The eventfulness of the Sixth Legions activities was something recognised as an avenue for rapid advancement by those who aspired to positions in the expeditionary army, but there were realities that came with it that they did not realise. Normally, an Imperial Knights career was dominated by regularly scheduled domestic security duties. Ones service record was filled with watches and patrols that were only very rarely punctuated by combat and other opportunities to display ones quality. In the far more active Sixth Legion, however, multiple battles could happen over the course of a day and officers simply could not keep track of everything in the chaos. At some point, what was considered noteworthy in the Imperial Army at large would become mundane in the Sixth Legion. This meant that the distribution of honours would hinge on attracting attention by regularly performing deeds that would be recognised as outstanding in other army groups. The floor C retiring with a pension C was the same as everywhere else, but the threshold for earning honours was much higher. Rewards in the Sixth Legion would be far greater, but distinctions would go to fewer people. With so much being missed, the army and the administration would resort to broader measures to reward the men. The bestowal of honours would skew towards men of rank and groups that consistently displayed high performance. Thus far, there have been no changes to our procedures to account for that, he admitted. However, I trust that those who adequately acquit themselves will receive their due recognition. In the Sixth Legion, there will be plenty of honours to go around. In truth, Ray considered this an ideal state of affairs. It allowed the Sixth Legion to attract talented and driven individuals with a mindset suitable for the expeditionary forces of the Baharuth Empire. The Baroness had pointed out this reality, but he still needed time to get a feel for her stance on his operations. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Distant clashes cast their clamour over wind whistling up through the valleys scrubland. Distant was the key word, and what Joachim had noted about the predicament of the Baroness bodyguard was quickly becoming apparent to each of its members. Lady Zahradnik stayed close to General Ray, who, as a matter of course, positioned himself in places that offered broad battlefield awareness while staying reasonably secure. This meant that the front lines C or at least what passed as the front lines C were hundreds of metres, if not kilometres away. While the tides of war could shift and turn such distances uncomfortably close, General Ray was an attacker, meaning that he was usually the one doing the pushing and not the one being pushed. The tribes they encountered still appeared unaware of what was going on, so rather than pushing it was more that the General''s forces were trampling everything in their path. This characteristic also extended to General Rays behaviour beyond the battlefield. He was not passionate and open in his aggression like General Belibad but remained calm and collected while aggressively pursuing his goals. General Ray was an existence that determined facts, dictated events and decided what could and couldnt happen in his life as long as it was within his power to do so. Perhaps this, too, led to his apparent misreading of Baroness Zahradnik. That part didnt matter to the men of the Baroness bodyguard, however. Gains were being made for the Empire and all they could do was watch others collect achievements. Lady Zahradnik remained mostly silent in the way characteristic of Frontier Nobles, only speaking when she had a question for the General or one of his officers. General Ray, however, was more than happy to fill the silence. As you can see, he said, our operations are both far more mobile and flexible than the conservative approach of the Second Legion. Without rotating the companies, they wouldnt be able to keep up this pace. Its still quite demanding even with the measures that youve taken, Lady Zahradnik replied. When will you be relieving these men, Your Excellency? Well be exchanging them for fresh ones around midday, my lady, the General nodded. Between the men, their mounts, and our mana reserves, Ive calculated the optimal average deployment based on our sorties from the border. Adjustments will need to be made as the situation demands, of course. Rays tactics were characteristic of his highly aggressive style, which was fairly well-known to the generally defensive Imperial Army. Despite cavalry being classically associated with the power delivered through their mounted offence, opportunities to employ that offence, in reality, were few and far between. More utility was found in the ability of their mounts to carry men and supplies as the army maintained its endless vigil over the vast plains of the Empire. The General also took advantage of this quality, using it to create a sort of mobile headquarters that would usually only see deployment when an entire army group performed combined operations. Not only was it a place from which he could observe the battlefield and issue broad commands, but it was also a supply depot where teams of spare horses were led by the Generals bodyguard. These horses carried extra lances, spears, bows, arrows and bolts, as well as any specialised tools and supplies should they encounter opponents that required them. Plays of power and influence were also strategically incorporated into General Rays operations. His hand could be felt everywhere, from his direct command over the battalions main actions to being seen as the man who supplied them, provided them with opportunities and dictated their overall success. It was an aggressive push in all arenas and his men revelled in that aggression as they achieved their objectives. So in this broad strategy that youve been employing, Lady Zahradnik said. I see that youre more focused on breaking the tribes you come across than destroying them. This utilises the endurance of your forces efficiently in terms of objectives achieved and minimises casualties, but what of the Demihumans who escape? Joachim glanced at the Baroness out of the corner of his eye. After her time spent with the Fifth Legion, she should be well aware of the reason why General Ray was doing what he was. He wasnt sure whether she was being impartial and giving the General a chance to explain his actions or letting him dig his own gravethough the two were not mutually exclusive. General Ray similarly should have been well aware that martial Nobles often let the fact that they were individuals of few words mislead others into thinking that nothing was going on. In embracing her heritage, Lady Zahradnik was the polar opposite of General Ray, who had forsaken his heritage for the values of the civilian aristocracy. If they decide to linger, the General said, theyll be picked off by the companies on cleanup duties. Ideally, theyll be driven further into the wilderness and cause problems for the tribes ahead of our advance. So youre weaponising refugees. Thats a good way to put it, my lady. Joachim frowned at the exchange. They discussed the topic as if it were no different than discussing the weather. As a follower of the Six Great Gods, he supposed that Lady Zahradnik had no qualms over what was happening to non-Humans so long as what was going on did not put Humans at risk. Aside from the Undead, the Faith of The Four held nothing against other races despite being a Human religion. It shared a sort of character with the Imperial Army in its mandate to see to the well-being of humanity and defend its faithful. His knowledge was fuzzy when it came to what he knew of the Theocracys belligerent religion, but it seemed fitting that someone who worshipped a god of death readily worked with the Undead and showed no aversion at all to the death being sown around her. Their next advance took them to the base of the western mountain range, where a tribe of Goblins was fleeing into its wooded slopes. The Captain of the company in pursuit stopped his men before their horses entered the trees, wheeling them around to head towards their next objective. Lady Zahradniks gaze did not leave the mountainside. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! There will be hundreds of displaced Demihumans by the time you advance to establish your next outpost, Your Excellency, she said. Are the other Commanders aware of what may be awaiting them? They have far more men than we do, General Ray replied. Even if they didnt know, these scattered Demihumans would be crushed even harder than they are right now. The Fourth and Fifth Divisions scouts and the flights assigned to them will spot and identify any threats well before fighting breaks out, much like how the reconnaissance elements of my battalion do. What happens if these Demihumans begin to rally under a Lord? That would be a development wed have to monitor, but the numbers so far havent been enough to present a substantial threat to us. It also wouldnt be so simple as the Demihumans banding together because they were driven out of their homes. There would be different tribes; different races; different Lord-class Demihumans C theyd take a while to sort themselves out if they ever do. The Fifth Legion intercepted several raids led by Hobgoblins, Lady Zahradnik noted. Are you not concerned by that development? The presence of Hobgoblins is something to keep in mind, yes, the General said, but at the same time we havent yet encountered any in this valley. Our supply lines will be defended by the outposts that we raise, which should be enough to fend off anything short of an army. If a Goblin army forms, our flights will note them well in advance and we will act accordingly. Becoming paralysed by possibilities as the other Generals and Commanders might is something that I deem unsuited to the nature of our work as an expeditionary force C we will be constantly exposed to the unknown and being frozen in place gets us nowhere. The General led them south along the base of the mountain, shadowing the companies clearing the way ahead. They continued their attacks, methodically going through all of the Demihuman settlements identified and mapped out well before their sortie. Joachim wrinkled his nose as General Ray took his horse through the remains of a large Demihuman camp. The place had been thoroughly ransacked by the company ahead of them and the bodies of Goblins, Ogres and Dire Wolves littered the area. They stopped and dismounted at a pile of satchels left for them near the centre of the camp. Get these Dire Wolves skinned, the General said. Pack these bags up, as well. Lady Zahradnik walked over with her mount, eyeing the debris littering the clearing in the brush. Do you stop for every camp like this, Your Excellency? She asked. We do, my lady, General Ray answered. With how much work needs to be done, Im debating the formation of dedicated squads that specialise in salvage operations. Our Rogues make for poor scouts in this wilderness relative to our Rangers, so it would give them something to do. The reports from the Second Legion say that they had quite the haul on their campaign, so my men are dreaming big dreams nowadays. Things arent as extravagant here so far, but it does add up. Joachim tried to measure the Baroness reaction to his reply. As usual, he could discern nothing. While he understood that looting enemy camps was a matter of practicality and practised regularly across the Imperial Army, it still didnt sit well with him. Additionally, raids on Demihuman settlements in the other Legions were preventative or retaliatory in nature, meant to curtail risks presented by savage wilderness drives against the citizens of the Empire. What they were doing now was unprovoked aggression. The vast majority of the men, however, appeared to have become accustomed to it. That the vast majority hadnt had the chance to have the values of the Imperial Army instilled into them was likely a key factor in this, and General Rays purposeful selection of his companies made his battalion the most aggressive of the lot. General Kabein and his command are still sorting through what they found in The Blister, Lady Zahradnik said. Their campaign was short and they didnt have the luxury of completely counting out their spoils, though. Are the Sixth Legions procedures in this regard any different from imperial standard? Broadly speaking, no. We do things the same way: a portion of the spoils stay in the division C or battalion in our case C that found them, another portion will go towards equalising things in the army group and the remaining portion goes into a pool for honours that are awarded periodically. For my part, I try to be prompt with distribution: we have contacts in Orenstead and Kurze who will purchase most of what we find. It was another product of General Rays aggression that drove his entire campaign strategy. Army morale was propped up in a way that encouraged similarly aggressive behaviour. Spoils from raids were turned into coin and the General made sure that his men were allowed to spend their leave in Orenstead and Kurze. Whether it was because they developed a taste for drinking and whoring or were more prudent with their earnings, the men started to consider their activities in terms of profitability. Every Demihuman settlement destroyed was a drink waiting for them; the warm embrace of their favourite prostitute or a step towards a larger purchase, such as goods to impress women in the city, better equipment that might help them stand above the other soldiers or a capital to invest in what they considered promising ventures at home. By the time General Ray initiated his southern advance, his soldiers were not only blooded but highly motivated by the prospect of even greater gains. The Sixth Legions new mandate gave rise to an entirely different breed of soldier. As much as he would have liked to lay the blame entirely on General Ray and other like-minded individuals, Joachim suspected that it would have happened eventually. Historically, the Imperial Army was primarily focused on domestic security. Even their war with Re-Estize was done so in a highly conservative, methodical fashion that preserved the armys strength. The annexation of their rival states territory would not be heralded by violent conquest, but by the occupation of lands buckling under overwhelming economic pressure and civil unrest. They would be welcomed as those who brought order and prosperity, freeing them from a dysfunctional government whose actions had only delivered oppression, famine and death. Since the Empires plan was to only take what they could digest, they would be able to deliver on those hopes every single time. It was a slow takeover that would require decades, if not generations to complete. This was assuming that members of Re-Estizes nobility did not outright rebel against their old liege in favour of the Empire as the situation worsened for the Kingdom. But what about after? Once the Empire consolidated its new territories and firmly entrenched its regime, restoring the broken halves of the original nation of Re-Estize, they would likely look outwards. Their resources would be more than enough to create an expeditionary army whose goal was to expand even further. They could consolidate internal frontiers and conquer the southern wilderness like they were now, claim the Azerlisia Mountains or expand to the borders of the City State Alliance. The Abelion Wilderness was a vast expanse of unclaimed territory ripe for the taking. Vast fleets could be launched and new territories accessed through naval exploration and conquest. The Empire did not need the Sorcerous Kingdom to do this, nor did it require General Ray. All it needed was sufficient resources, political will and ambition. Joachim looked from General Ray to Baroness Zahradnik. She represented a nation with the power to easily conquer vast swathes of the world in very short periods of time, yet that nation was seemingly content to exist as a single duchy while achieving hegemony in its sphere of influence. Like many powerful creatures that might be found throughout the world, it did not immediately go on an unlimited, one-sided rampage just because it could. The salvage unit completed its task, packing away everything of value and loading them onto the horses whose supplies had been spent. A distant clash sounded to the south. Lets keep going, General Ray said as he trotted his warhorse off, a long day awaits us. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 An hour before dawn, Joachim Ward stood outside Lady Zahradniks tent. The metal plates of his armour glinted in the firelight as he reached into a belt pouch to check his watch. Five thirty Baroness Zahradnik appeared like clockwork, stepping out onto the veranda of her tent. Though it wasnt required of her, she adhered to the armys schedule, going to bed and waking up with her men. No, given everything he had seen of her, she probably went to bed later than her men and woke ahead of them as well. The young noblewoman somehow maintained her dazzling appearance without the assistance of maids in the cramped and isolated wilderness outpost. She did have a small arsenal of magic items that even a High Noble might envy, so Joachim decided that she was similarly armed with whatever mysterious tools women required for grooming in her magical containers. Good morning, Priest Ward. Good morning, Baroness Zahradnik. Lady Zahradnik briefly scanned the alley of tents leading to the centre of the outpost. All of the men were already out and about, making their preparations for the day. Many of them seemed to be awaiting her appearance as if their morning wouldnt be complete without catching a glimpse of her. The General said something about the armys schedule being especially rigorous, the Baroness said in casual tones, but this shouldnt be too far removed from any rural village, should it? No, my lady. One thing about General Ray was that he always tried to place himself above others. Not only that, but the men who served him also had to be greater than those who might be compared to them. They rode further, fought harder, slept less C or more, depending on who he was trying to appeal to C ate better and the list went on. It wasnt all empty posturing as he did expect his men to be what he said they were and drove them to meet his expectations, but he tended to talk himself up and talk others down when he had no cause for civility. It was certainly an approach that marked him as a civilian Noble. Anything and everything was used to create a superior position for negotiations and political manoeuvring. Joachim understood that not all civilian Nobles were like that and some didnt need to go out of the way to make themselves appear greater than others, but such individuals were relatively rare. Joachims father, who had attended the Imperial Magic Academy and the Imperial Military Academy at the same time as General Ray, had a different explanation for his behaviour. It was one that Joachim was inclined to believe: that Ray was a competitive man with an inferiority complex. Born to a minor martial house in the Wyvernmark, General Ray had inherited a modest Barony and his ambitions always exceeded his modest means. His attempts at manoeuvring as a youth in the academy always fell short; he was always lacking in status, wealth and influence for whatever he was trying to do. As a result, he sought to leverage the power and resources of others to supplement his own. The man was something of a contradiction. He was a Noble who had turned his back on his familys traditions and had become a creature of cunning instead of a man of valour, yet had still joined the Imperial Army. To him, however, it was not a vocation of honoured service, but a path to power. General Rays ambitions were selfish ones and everything he did could be counted upon to be self-serving in some way. He clothed his naked ambition in all manner of pretence, technicality and a thin veil of plausibility. Joachims grandfather had another word for him: bastard. While being a bastard was rationally not the bastards fault, Ray was a bastard in spirit C a man who had willingly chosen to forsake his familys roots. Good morning. Good morning, mlady. Lady Zahradnik made her way through the lane between the tents, greeting the men of her bodyguard with a pleasant smile and warm words. Joachim glanced nervously at each as he followed in her wake. Many of the men did not bother hiding their lustful regard for the young noblewoman, or perhaps they werent aware that they were wearing their feelings for her out in the open. She was a liaison officer but never showed any interest in liaisons with the men. Given how strong she appeared to be, Joachim had few worries about whether she could fend off their advances and the men should also have been aware of the fact. Actions often came absent of thoughts, however, and even good men could succumb to base instinct. As time went on and the battalions isolation from civilisation extended, he worried that their conduct would invite reprisals that resulted in Joachims rapidly-depleting mana pool. They arrived at General Rays pavilion, where the battalions gathered intelligence and routes were being reviewed for the second half of their local sweep. The General nodded in greeting at Lady Zahradniks approach. Good morning, General Ray. Good morning, Baroness Zahradnik. With a gesture of his hand, General Ray called for breakfast to be brought to the table. Many of the Baroness questions had been answered the previous day, so their discussion mostly consisted of the battalions immediate operational plans. Near the end, Lady Zahradnik made an odd request. Do you have any Weapon Masters in your battalion, Your Excellency? Thatswe have men overseeing drills and exercises in the camp, my lady. That was probably the most he could claim with her being present to verify his words. Due to the nature of the Generals purposeful selection for his battalion and the generally young age of the soldiery in the Sixth Legion, certain types of soldiers were in short supply. Third-tier casters immediately came to mind, but there were many professional fields that required time to master. The engineering corps was filled with inexperienced people, which occasionally manifested some interesting results. Several careless errors by the logistics staff early on had led to the men needing to trade meat for grain and potatoes with nearby villages. Weapon Masters were even rarer than War Wizards. May I know why youre asking? Ray asked. Ah, his mask is slipping... With a weakness identified and exposed, the General turned evasive. Truth had an amusing way of shattering pretence. The Baroness, however, did not seem to care either way. Because performing drills in the camp is a part of what the men should be doing, she said. I cant have them stand around all day doing nothing, can I? Youre not accompanying us on our sweep today, my lady? That hardly seems reasonable, the Baroness replied. Youre rotating your companies because of the strenuous pace youve set. All of my men have been riding for two days straight. For half of them, its been three since they were on a sortie during the afternoon that I arrived. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Then I can arrange for another squad to guard you while these men rest. Id like to keep disruptions to your operations at a minimum, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik said. Besides, you dont plan on having me ride out every single day, do you? An awkward silence fell over the table. Several officers who had come to see the General C or perhaps use their business as an excuse to linger around Lady Zahradnik C stared at him. Joachims lip twitched. Considering that she had been riding all over the place with the Fifth Legion while setting up the Death-series servitors, he highly doubted that the Baroness could get tired just from two days of following General Ray around. General Ray, however, had somehow convinced himself that she was a delicate flower sent for appearances sake. Based on how they behaved around her, most of the men in the battalion were lent to similar assumptions. Because of the way they had been trained, their limited experience and the fact that they were being purposely kept apart from those who had the Empires martial culture hammered into them, all but a few of the soldiers in General Rays battalion were entirely unaware of the walking calamity that was a female martial Noble. It didnt have to be this way, but Joachim and the others who knew all remained silent on the matter out of some strange unspoken agreement. Because it was funny whenever someones erroneous assumptions abruptly intersected with reality, which was now happening dozens of times a day. No wonder the rest of his family was like this. Whether General Ray C who should have known C eventually removed his self-imposed blinders or remained wilfully ignorant until whatever happened to him happened was the foremost question on everyones minds. Ill let the officers on duty know, my lady, the General said. Please enjoy your rest. Lady Zahradnik saw the General and his three fresh companies off with a smile. After that, she informed her bodyguard about what they would be doing before returning to her tent. The men seemed glad for the opportunity to rest and a relaxed mood fell over them. Joachim. He looked up from where he was loosening his armour straps. The bodyguards other Cleric, Redwyn, came over from his tent on the opposite side of the campfire. Redwyn was about as short as Joachim: a man with fiery hair which Joachim suspected was dyed. His scapular was red and adorned with the blazing iconography of the Fire God. He left his heater shield at his tent, but a mace remained in its scabbard at his waist. Whats going on? He asked, Why are we on camp duty all of the sudden? Weve been riding for two days, Joachim answered, some of us three. We should be in the camp, yes? I guess Redwyn replied, Its unexpected, is all. UnexpectedRedwyn, you transferred from Engelfurt, right? Yeah. How long did you serve there? A year or so? Why do you ask? Did you serve with any women? Ones in the Army, not the Temples. The Cleric of the Fire God gave him a strange look. Admittedly, it was a strange thing to ask with no context. The closest to it would be the three in the air wing, he said. All mages. Ive only spoken with em in passing, though. I hope youre ready to burn through a lot of mana then, Joachim told him. I get that well be doing drills, butyou saying the men will be going at it extra hard with her around? Technically, I dont think thats incorrect. Well, youll see. Help me out of this thing. Redwyn went around to get at the hard-to-reach straps of Joachims armour harness. He slipped into his priestly vestments before heading over to assist the other Cleric with his. You were with her while she went around the Fifth Legion, right Joachim? Thats right. What happened? Joachim furrowed his brow. What do you mean by what happened? She was bringing Undead to them, yeah? I dont know how you couldve stomached watching all that. If the High Priests cant officially object, Joachim said. I dont see how you think I could have done anything. The Empire has always been like that: we serve our faithful where we can. Out of the nations with Human populations in the north, the Baharuth Empire was the only one that openly saw the Temples of the Four as competition and actively worked to limit its influence over the citizens. Though Re-Estize was also a secular state, the Temples there were mostly left alone. Roble had a lineage of kingpriests and worked closely with its priesthood. In the City State Alliance, their faith was one of many religions and didnt merit any special consideration by local governments. I wonder how the Temples do in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Redwyn said. Did you hear anything about it from her? People from Re-Estize worship our gods, last I heard. I havent asked, actually, Joachim replied. I wasnt sure if it was a good idea. Why not? Dont you want to know what happened to those poor people? Were all praying for their safety. Well, our prayers have probably been answered C she at least makes it sound like people go on as normal there. The reason I didnt ask about the faithful there was because shes not one of them. Lady Zahradnik is an adherent of Surshana. Redwyn stopped and stared at him, his wool tunic hanging open around his shoulders. As in that god of death? From the Theocracy? Yup. A death worshipper. No wonder Joachim frowned at the other Clerics words. While being an adherent meant that one identified with the aspects of a specific god enough to call themselves a follower, it didnt mean that they exclusively worshipped that one god. In a polytheistic religion, one recognised all of the gods in a pantheon where they applied in daily life. As a Cleric of a polytheistic religion, Redwyn should have known better. Then again, the rocky history between their two faiths often had one focus on the differences between them. It didnt help that the Faith of the Four considered the Undead anathema while followers of The Six nonsensically worshipped an Undead god. Shortly after they finished preparing themselves, Lady Zahradnik reappeared. Much to Joachims relief, she didnt look like she intended to participate in the mens exercisesunless her weapon was a book. That aint Dreams of Red, Redwyn eyed the massive tome warily. Youve read Dreams of Red? Lady Zahradnik asked. Sure have! The Fire Cleric brightened, I brought both volumes with me on this offensive. Joachim narrowed his eyes at the beaming man. What happened to the whole death worshipper thing from just now? He vaguely recalled that Redwyn was something of a hopeless romantic as well. From fantastic tales to imperial propaganda, he ate it all up. Well, unfortunately, this isnt volume three, Lady Zahradnik smiled back, but I hear that its supposed to start appearing in stores this spring. Redwyn stared at the Baroness, eyes wider than when Joachim had informed the man that she was an adherent of Surshana. R-r-really? I sure hope were done here before it sells outwhos your favourite character? Mines Veronica. Out of the main characters, Clarence is my favourite. I also like Grand Duchess Chartia. Veronica is promising, but she still needs work." The Grand Duchess uncommonly appeared in the story, but Joachim supposed that the choice made sense for someone like Lady Zahradnik. Clarence, however, did not. As a civilian Noble, he was nothing like the Baroness. But thats whats so great about Veronica, yeah? Redwyn gushed, Shes a real underdog that gradually makes her way up through all sorts of challenges. Veronica was popular amongst the common folk precisely because of that. She was a disadvantaged girl who still possessed a sense of destiny and doggedly followed it. Most of the Imperial Army was a fan of Ludwig, thoughwere they going to be caught here all morning talking about Dreams of Red? It wouldnt have been the first time Oh, I agree, the Baroness replied, but her tendency to believe that everyone is fated to one thing or another is a crippling limitation, especially when she tries to read and interact with those around her. People can be far greater than themselves if they wisely utilise the means available to them and learn to rely on others. Speaking of which, our squad is due for the exercise field. Id like to see what the men are capable of before the morning is done. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 The outposts exercise field was positioned in the clearing along the south side of its palisade. This supposedly meant that the men going through their drills were that many more eyes in a sort of sentry duty; their activities a deterrent to any approaches from the untamed wilderness. Accompanied by her bodyguard, Lady Zahradnik found a yawning Captain standing near the eastern side of the field just outside of the outposts wooden gate. Upon noticing her approach, he straightened and combed his blonde hair back with the fingers of his right hand. Lady Zahradnik, he offered a salute. Captain Kyle Hawke of the Eleventh Company, Third Divisionwell, I guess its the Third Company of Rays Raiders for now. Rays Raiders? Were all sorts of unofficial, the Captain said, but we at least wanted something to call ourselves. Raidins what weve been doing all this time, so cant say it doesnt fit. Joachim let out a silent sigh at the unofficial name. Being the ones that defended against raiders all the time, Imperial Knights wouldnt usually refer to themselves as such. I see Lady Zahradnik said. Werent you out with your company on yesterdays sweep, Captain Hawke? Yes, my lady, the Captain nodded. The General whistled me up, so here I am. Im sorry to be a bother, Lady Zahradnik said. You should be getting your rest Captain Hawke leaned forward at her apology, hands raised in front of him in an apologetic gesture of his own. I-its alright, my lady, he hurriedly said. Ill just crawl into my tent later. A nap after lunch is nice once in a while, too. Several of the men lined up behind Lady Zahradnik sent the Captain knowing leers, which he did his best to ignore. Joachim hoped that the Baroness wouldnt turn around right then. Fortunately, she instead turned her attention to the field. Joachim squinted against the sunlight peeking out from between the peaks, trying to figure out what she was looking at. He wasnt sure of it, but light conditions didnt seem to affect the Baroness. There were magic items that compensated for the absence or abundance of light and clear vision was especially important to a Ranger, so, with as many magic items as she carried around, he figured she had something along those lines equipped. Her clothing and accessories appeared to all be masterwork items and it could have been any one of them. Is there a Faucet of Spring Water here, Captain Hawke? She asked. The men usually go into the camp if they need a drink, my lady. Then Lady Zahradnik made her way over to a row of large boulders lined up along the southeastern wall. The men stared as she somehow pulled a pick and a shovel out of one of the pouches at her hip. Lets make a pit and get a fire going, she said, then indicated a group of her men. You four, get some wood from inside. More items came out of her magic bags. A small folding table, stools, a Pouch of Infinite Water and a row of cups. She had the table placed behind the row of boulders facing the field. The various items were laid over the desk; then a stack of blank paper was weighed down by one of her food containers. Lady Zahradnik placed her hand on the tome she had brought with her. Are you familiar with this, Captain? Thats one of our manuals? Captain Hawke replied, If so, yes. Our Sergeants drill their squads with instructions from out of that monster. The Captains dont? Well, yeah, they can, the Captain said. All of the Captains were Sergeants once C even the Nobles from the Academy. But most of the stuff in there is beyond almost everyone in the Legion. I know it sounds strange for a fighting man, but whats in there only makes sense to those who are maybe a bit too crazy about fighting and vets with a lot of years in the army. Even then, it only makes some sense. To say that the manual made sense or not didnt do what was going on in the thing any justice. Joachim had read through the manual for useful information about shield and warhammer techniques but he couldnt understand most of what was contained within its pages. Each school of combat C which not only involved weapons but movement, horsemanship and fighting as anything from squad-sized groups to the ranks of a full army C had a rudimentary layman section containing drills described and illustrated in step-by-step details. These layman sections could be understood by anyone and they were referred to by the Sergeants to drill their men. Even the slightly more advanced sections, however, had Joachim going from understanding what was going on to not understanding at all. Reading was simply not enough to make it work and he was certain that what was written was written just as plainly as the basic parts of the manual. Those sections involved taking what was drilled into the men and transforming those drills into Martial Arts. It was an absolute threshold; there wasnt anything gradual about it. Soldiers went from wielding their weapons normally to wielding them with supernatural force and one either could or couldnt. Most soldiers who achieved the use of Martial Arts couldnt even explain what they were doing. They could only attempt to describe it in feelings with the accompanying sound effects. The only people who seemed to be able to make any sense out of it were Weapon Masters and they all spoke like they were in their own little world when discussing Martial Arts between themselves. For Joachim and anyone who wasnt a warrior, Martial Arts were utterly incomprehensible: a thing where warriors swung their weapons so much that they just spontaneously gained the ability to swing them harder. He supposed they were called a warriors magic for good reason C Martial Arts was just as esoteric to Joachim as the arcane formulas of Wizards. So you just drill the men until it sticks? Lady Zahradnik asked. Pretty much, the Captain answered with a nod. Formations, manoeuvres, Martial Artswe got something for everything C you just have to follow the pictures. The way Captain Hawke put it made the discipline of the Imperial Army sound like it stemmed from something stupid. It was said that practice made perfectwhy couldnt he just say that? Many members of the Sixth Legion went through a training regimen that differs from a regular imperial army group, Lady Zahradnik said. How do they compare to fresh recruits in the other Legions? Thats where the new Sixth Legion stands out, I think, the Captain replied. I started out in the Eighth Legion five years ago and the new recruits C including me C were just weak little pukes for the first two or so years. Most of us didnt start picking up Martial Arts until three or four years in. Here in the Sixth Legion, they trained for half a year non-stop so even the fresh recruits have basic Martial Arts. Those that came in from the Seventh and Eighth Legion toughened up a fair bit too. But the recruits arent trained for policing duties, the Baroness noted, nor do they have experience working around civilians. I also witnessed someinteresting conduct from off-duty Sixth Legion soldiers. They can run a basic patrol, at best, Captain Hawke admitted. As for the restthe Sixth Legions not meant for that. Part of its just from being fresh out of basic training, too C I know I strutted around town for the first half-year or so after joining the army. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Maybe a bit of excitement and pride couldnt be helped, but the men of the Sixth Legion were on the edge of running wild in the urban areas of the Wyvernmark. They even came around looking to impress village girls, going so far as to treat them as stand-ins for brothel workers. The senior officers of the Legion did their best to keep them reined in, but there was only so much they could do about it. Lady Zahradnik drew a clipboard from one of her magical containers, pulling a sheet of paper from the desk to attach to it. She then produced the fancy-looking pen Joachim had seen her use on many occasions and continued questioning Captain Hawke. Based on what youve said, am I correct in assuming that each of the warriors in the Sixth Legion meets the armys minimum qualifications for basic Martial Arts? Yes, my lady, the Captain said. They already got Fortress, Focus Battle Aura and a basic Strike Art for their weapon of choice. A few of the new recruits might have more; those of us thatve transferred in from elsewhere definitely do. Theres no standard for that, though. Thats still very good, Lady Zahradnik said. Assuming they survive, the average Adventurer in the Empire and Re-Estize takes upwards to two years to begin grasping Martial Arts. I feel that standardised, professional training is essential for any institution and Ive seen many things in the Empire that definitively prove this. How does this training continue past the point of basic Martial Arts, Captain Hawke? it would depend on the person. Everyone can learn more basic Martial Arts once they pick up their first one, so I guess the best way to put it is that they learn things that help them do whatever theyre doing. Heavy infantry learn Martial Arts that keep enemies stuck to them and help em survive it, the cavalry usually learn ones for mounted combat and Rangers learn, uh, Ranger things. Its a slow process, though: a new drill for every new Martial Art. As Captain Hawke spoke, Lady Zahradniks pen flowed over the paper on her clipboard. She appeared to be writing far more than he was saying, however. After several moments, she seemed satisfied with her work, reaching out for a new piece of paper before continuing. Is there a rule of thumb for the number of Martial Arts an Imperial Knight learns over their career? Hmmused to be that itd be roughly around the number of years of service, the Captain replied. Even if theyre using basic Martial Arts, veterans become pretty versatile since they eventually end up with Skills and Martial Arts to use for whatever situation they find themselves in. With the Sixth Legion, though, that number might go up. Weve been training like crazy and, by the looks of it, well be fightin a lot and learnin more compared to the other army groups. If considered from that angle, Lady Zahradnik said, that sounds plausible. What about advanced Martial Arts? You mean like Dragon Fang Thrust? Thats uhits a gamble, I guess. The Baroness looked up from her notes with a furrow on her brow. A gamble? Yeah, Captain Hawke replied. I dont know how much of that manual youve looked through, but theres drills for the fancy stuff in there too. Knights that wanna sink their time in itll try, but theres no guarantee that theyll succeed. Lady Zahradniks pen resumed its scratching. Who usually succeeds in grasping advanced Martial Arts?? Most of the martial Nobles do, eventually. Then there are those really talented guys that make everything seem easy. Aside from that, learning Dragon Fang Thrust is rare. Lady Zahradnik looked back up from her clipboard again after he finished speaking. The Captain shifted slightly under her gaze as she seemed to examine him intently, tapping her pen lightly against her cheek. Are you able to use two Martial Arts at once, Captain? Say, a Strike Art while holding a Boost Art. I can. Figured it out shortly before I made Captain. What weapon do you favour? Just a spear, mlady. Have you tried learning anything fancy? No, the Captain shook his head. Maybe one day, but I have a lot of simpler things on my list to learn. Well, if youd like to learn an advanced Strike Art, the one that youre the closest to learning is Twin Thrust. How do you figure? Ive assisted with training warriors back in the Sorcerous Kingdom, the Baroness said. Determining ones capacity for Martial Arts is straightforward C the difference tends to lie in methods of training and what it means for how far one is from grasping any given Martial Art. Now, shall we get our exercises underway? The men spaced themselves out on the field and Captain Hawke went up and down the two rows as they started to practise. Lady Zahradnik stopped at each soldier, having them demonstrate their ability to perform the Martial Arts that the Sixth Legions basic training required of them. While one might be able to get away with not knowing Martial Arts for a few years in the armys traditional role of domestic security, not knowing in the expeditionary army was not an option. With nothing but a heavy branch used as an improvised club, the average Ogre or Troll could break bones through plate armour, which meant they could also shatter arms through shields. Successful parries still resulted in damage and deflecting powerful attacks required exceptional skill and luck. Dodging was easier said than done and one couldnt dodge when fighting in formation. Thus, Fortress was required to campaign in a wilderness filled with monstrously strong enemies. To neutralise their opponents, Human warriors required the extra power of basic Strike Arts. Trying to outlast their generally stronger enemies extended the risk of sustaining casualties and many races were far tougher than they were. Magic weapons were expensive and the Empire could not afford to equip thousands of men with them, so Focus Battle Aura was necessary to fight enemies that required magical weapons to harm. Without these three Martial Arts, a warrior of the Sixth Legion could not be relied upon to fight effectively. How come were the only ones out here? Joachims attention shifted from the men of the bodyguard to Lady Zahradnik. I think most feel that its more satisfying to sleep in than to turn in early, my lady, he said. Recuperating squads usually practise in the afternoons. Oh, Lady Zahradnik said. I wasnt aware of that. With the Second Legion, I worked with the squads on duty and, during the battle of The Blister, the company I was attached to only rested for as long as it took for them to be ready to sortie again. I should have considered how scheduling would work in an extended campaign like this one. Well, they were expecting to ride out with General Ray again, so they were all ready to go anyway. Once Lady Zahradnik completed her basic assessment, they moved on to sparring, which was the part where Joachim suspected that he and Redwyn would lose most of their mana. Regular officers were content to see the men through their drills, but martial Nobles pushed their subordinates the hardest. If the Clerics had mana, that meant more opportunities for the men to beat each other silly for their own good. The two heavy infantry in the squad took the brunt of the punishment, though it may have been because the Baroness appeared to be paying special attention to them. Im not sure if its the same as what Ive seen employed, but is that taunt you two are using effective on any target? Frank C the heavy infantryman being questioned C shared a glance with Igvel, the other heavy infantryman in the squad, before answering. Thats, uh, I think so, mlady? What is the strongest opponent youve used it on? An Ogre during the time we were poking around on the border, Frank replied. The instructors in the training camp told us to learn it after the basic three, saying itd be handy out here. They sure werent wrong, Igvel added. I didnt like that they were still trying to tell us what to do after we just worked our asses off doing what they told us to do, but now I cant think of anything more useful I mightve learned. We use it dozens of times a daywell, at least when we get into fights. Lady Zahradnik stepped out in front of Frank, whose uncertain gaze wavered as she faced him. If you had to draw the attention of an opponent too powerful to defend against, what options do you have at your personal disposal? Aside from taking a stab at em, not much, my lady. The Baroness C who seemed to have been looking for a demonstration C frowned in disappointment. Did your drill instructors make any recommendations? She asked. Was all most of us could do to learn the basics, Frank answered. We deployed right after that. I see, the Baroness nodded. In that case, I recommend that you start working on alternatives to vocally-delivered taunts. You will inevitably encounter adversaries that you absolutely do not want taking a swing at you, but it is still your job to keep them from attacking your squadmates. You may also encounter opponents who are resistant to your taunt attempts or entirely immune. Some variant of Called Shot or a binding technique where the condition for success is not overcoming resistance but landing a strike is ideal. Your manual contains the drills required to grasp many of these Martial Arts. The two heavy infantry and Captain Hawke nodded in response to Lady Zahradniks words. She turned her attention to the rest of the squad. Its unfortunate that you dont have these Martial Arts yet, but Id still like to have you conduct a certain exercise. I havent seen it conducted anywhere in the Empire so far, so its probably one that youre unfamiliar with. What exercise is that, mlady? Captain Hawke asked. A game, Lady Zahradnik smiled in a way that made Joachim frown. One that I played as a little girl. Well be adding some adult flavour to make it more interesting. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Is this really a game that kids play somewhere? It was unlike the ones that Joachim was familiar with. Igvel was grouped with Redwyn, Destin, a Ranger, and Pol, a Cavalier. They stood on either side of him, roughly a metre away. The rest of the group, including Captain Hawke and Joachim, were loosely positioned in a circle around them. They were instructed to trade spots with the adjacent surrounding members every few seconds while waiting for an order to attack the trio. Joachim! Joachim padded in, training weapon brandished. Destin noticed him first, calling out in warning. Pol turned just in time to intercept Joachims attack with his face. A metallic clank sounded in the crisp morning air and Pol stumbled back with a hand on his helmet. Sorry, Joachim winced. Redwyn came to kneel beside Pol, checking for injuries. A Goblin wont apologise to someone killing their friends and family, Joachim. He looked over to Lady Zahradnik. Im not a Goblin, my lady. I think you make a great Goblin, the Baroness smiled. Pol didnt even notice you coming. Another Goblin dashed forward with a practice longsword, smacking Redwyn over a shoulder. The Cleric staggered forward onto his hands and knees with a pained grunt. Pol, who was still being tended to, stared up at his attacker in disbelief. You just lost your healer, Lady Zahradnik noted. Make it a habit to cover your Clerics C everyone will notice them when they stop and tend to the wounded. Theyre valuable targets and can be ambushed at any time. The exercise continued, but the majority of the attackers got through even when the defenders had become used to the exercise. Against those using weapons with greater reach, it was next to impossible to react in time. The defenders would make half a turn before another victim was knocked down with violent force. Redwyn knelt to heal another drubbed teammate, a frown crossing his face. Do we have to hit people so hard in an exercise, mlady? Yes. and this was a game you played when you were a girl. Lady Zahradnik smiled a nostalgic smile, dark eyes glittering as she replied. Admittedly, it wasnt as intense, but thats what childhood is like, yes? The games that we play; the songs that we sing; the tales that our parents and elders share with us: theyre all lessons and exercises C physical and mental C that prepare us for life as adults. You can tell where someone is from and what they are by the habits that have been instilled in them from childhood. Joachim, dont scions of imperial houses take up hunting on horseback from a young age? We do, my lady, Joachim replied. There is a reason why Nobles of cavalry traditions have that pastime, Lady Zahradnik told him. It trains you in much of what was once required of martial nobles of the Empire C riding skills, coordination with other riders, situational awareness, identifying and pursuing targets. This game is much the same, and, by all appearances, it is not similar to any of the games that the members of this squad have played before. I will spare you the rituals that accompany it since I dont want to find out who amongst you is a terrible singer, but, as adults, this childhood game becomes a drill. Does this drill have to be so rough? Who are the Goblins attacking most often? Redwyn dusted off his knees as he rose to respond. Me, Im pretty sure. Why is that? The Fire Cleric fell silent as he considered her question. The Baroness looked around at the attackers. Hes the healer, one said. He cant defend himself as well as the others. No armour. He owes me money. Lady Zahradnik frowned at the last. aside from that last one, she said, theyre all valid reasons. Many elements go into profiling ones targets and determining who to strike first. Destin will notice attackers before they make it to him, so our Goblins have been going after those with lower awareness and thus delayed reactions. But just tapping people wont do anything in a real fight. Our Goblins have been avoiding Igvel because even if he doesnt notice you coming, hes the hardest one to hurt. Pol is in a helm and cuirass so fatal wounds are harder to inflict. But Redwyn is nice and vulnerable. He cant detect most incoming attacks in time. Even if he manages to turn in time he has the poorest defensive capability in the group. Add the fact that hes a healer and he becomes an irresistible target. This is what anyone that you are fighting will think if they notice him C and they will, eventually. Us Clerics are usually in plate with a shield, Redwyn said. Thats true, Lady Zahradnik replied, but a healer is still a priority target, as are mages who would be attired as you currently are. Armour might prevent injury and buy an opportunity to respond if the average opponent gets through to your Cleric, but their spellcasting will still be interrupted. If something powerful reaches them, theyre still going to be injured through their armour. Now, let''s add some more defenders Lady Zahradnik added Joachim and three Cavaliers: Yohann, Winson and Varyn. The Baroness nodded and they resumed the exercise. With more members, the defenders were able to form around their Clerics and cover all angles of attack. They fared much better, at least until the Ogre C Captain Hawke C attacked. Even if they were warned of his approach, they were flattened. The only instances where they succeeded against him were when his target noticed in time and could prepare Fortress against the incoming strike. Lady Zahradnik turned her attention to Destin. After grasping the basic three Martial Arts in your training, she asked, what did your officers instruct you to get next? Sounding Shot, Destin replied. And after that? Things to help us with scouting. Movement, especially. Lady Zahradnik nodded silently, twisting her lip before sighing. So the Imperial Army treats Rangers as reconnaissance elements and ranged support. I thought it might be the case when I was watching the Second Legion, but it seems that the Sixth Legion thinks the same way despite their new mandate. Is there a problem with using Rangers for scouting, mlady? Captain Hawke asked. No, Rangers are ideal for outdoor reconnaissance, Lady Zahradnik answered. From what Ive seen, the Imperial Army has developed their military doctrines around certain forms of cavalry combat. The majority of the Imperial Army is cavalry and their infantry serves to support it. Even when fighting on foot, cavalry tactics and formations are more often than not employed. This drill accustoms infantry squads to ambush scenarios that they may encounter on frontier patrols. As you can see, the ambushers will pick you apart. The same thing was happening to the Second Legion in The Blister. Im no General, Captain Hawke said, but Im pretty sure they cant just whip out new doctrines just like that. Youre right, the Baroness nodded, but changes dont solely come from the top. They also need not be radical or originate from some unknown source. Frank. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Mlady? Take the flank. Captain Ogre, attack somewhere inconvenient. Frank, try to stop him when he does. Captain Hawke rushed in from behind, heading straight for Joachim. He made it about halfway before Frank turned him with a Challenging Shout. The Captains practice spear glanced off of the infantrymans tower shield. Lady Zahradnik turned her attention to the line of Cavaliers. Could you react to that? After he turned to Frank, yeah. Yohann replied, Not when he was going for Joachim C it was too quick. Can you do that, Destin? I dont have that Martial Art. And your instructors dont recommend it. No, mlady. Let me guess, Lady Zahradnik said. Because Rangers dont need it? Because it would be useless while youre scouting and silly for an archer to draw someone towards themselves. Destin nodded. Lady Zahradnik turned to regard her bodyguard. Rangers are used as scouts because they can get around quickly, unnoticed and notice things that others cannot. After playing this game, Im sure you understand that they will almost always detect incoming attacks before everyone elsebut unless theyre directly in the way, all they can do is warn others and try to put arrows into incoming threats. Destin has to recognise a threat to the squad and the squad has to react to his warning. By then, its too late. The Baroness walked over to stand on the flank beside Frank. What role do Rangers serve when theyre in a squad like this, Captain? Theyre a wildcard, I guess, Captain Hawke said. If theyre not scouting ahead, theyre in the back looking for targets to pick off. Sometimes theyre hidden away somewhere for the same reason. Do they ever stand on the flanks like this? Never. Well, this is where they should be when youre advancing in squad sized formations. Lady Zahradnik turned in place, sweeping an arm out over the surroundings. Your scouts notice everything first. This position gives a clear field of view in all directions except for where friendly forces are. Patrol formations in the Imperial Army have two scouts, and you can put one on each end to maximise your coverage. As youve seen, your line can deal with frontal threats easily. If you get charged head-on by an enemy, anyone in the line can Fortress it. If a Ranger has the correct tools for skirmishing, they go from relaying information to immediately acting on it, making them ideal for guarding a formations flanks. Lady Zahradnik produced a shortbow from one of her pouches, as well as several arrows for mock combat. She deftly unlimbered the bow before pointing at Captain Hawke with one of the arrows. Captain, take Himsel and Merg and attack this flank...Destin, how far would you say is fair for you to detect an ambush in the woodlands around here? Hmm...about thirty or forty metres if its an Ogre and a bunch of Goblins. Thirty metres, then. Go ahead, Captain. all three of us at once, mlady? If you dont mind. The Captain exchanged looks with the two Cavaliers. They turned to walk away, speaking between themselves in low voices. Upon reaching their starting distance and turning back around, they hefted their practice weapons. Then, pardon our rudeness, mlady The three men raised their spears and wordlessly charged, splitting into three approaches. Lady Zahradnik brought her bow up and loosed an arrow, switching to the next held between her knuckles to loose at her next target. The first arrow clinked against the forehead of Himsels helmet. His head wobbled for a moment before he fell onto his face. The second arrow struck Merg in the thigh at twenty metres. He staggered and struggled to limp along. Captain Hawke reached Lady Zahradnik a second later. Rather than retreating to create distance, she stepped into his charge. With the bow in her left hand, she guided his spear to the side and one of her shiny black boots found the Captains midriff. WhorphC The Captain didnt stop from the Baroness kick: he flew in the opposite direction. That flight was interrupted by Merg, who was still limping towards them. The two men tumbled apart after their collision and groans rose from where they finally rolled to a stop. Silence filled the aftermath. Joachim struggled to understand how a three-on-one resulted in abject failure for the side with three. Whatwhat just happened there? The question that was probably on everyones minds was voiced by Gaston, the other Ranger in the squad. Lady Zahradnik waited until the Ogre and his two Goblins picked themselves back up. I employed three Martial Arts, the Baroness counted off her fingers. The two arrows werewell, lets just say they were a variant of Called Shot. Are you familiar with it, Gaston? Yes, mlady, Gaston nodded. The instructors say that it should be saved for later, though. Too hard to use properly. While riding, certainly, the Baroness agreed. At a distance, perhaps. But do you believe that it would have been ineffective in that attack just now? If they had shields, maybe. As they were, not a chance. I see what you mean mlady C better than just shouting and praying people react in time. Itd work on a Goblin or Ogre all the same. What about the rest? I used Fortress to stop Captain Hawkes spear and guided it away. The kick was a Martial Art for skirmishing that I didnt see anywhere in the imperial manual. It doesnt do any extra damage but it knocks people back. That was a little more than knocking me back, Captain Hawke grumbled. Lady Zahradnik smiled slightly, unstringing her bow and putting it away. It depends on who is doing the kicking and who is getting kicked, but its still a basic Martial Art. Someone told me that my great grandfather used it as well. I believe it was originally developed to forcefully disengage a target, but even Ogres can be turned into projectiles in the right situation. Passed down through your familydoes that mean its a school of combat? It should be at least two distinct schools: one from each side of my family. Theres a Ranger school and I suppose you can call the other a soldier school. They come together nicely, though. I think it might have been part of the reason why my parents were matched. Did Re-Estize do things like that? As far as Joachim knew, their Nobles followed empty notions of blue-blooded pedigree. Considering what he knew of her, it was probably the Temple of the Six that had brought Lady Zahradniks parents together. My point with this demonstration is that Rangers are not simply scouts and archers: we are skirmishers. We have an advantage in ranged combat but are also comfortable in melee. Our repertoire of Martial Arts should offer us the flexibility to go between both. We do not possess the best direct defence, nor do we have the best offence in melee, but we tend to always possess the initiative, acting and reacting first. With the right Skills, Abilities and Martial Arts, we are in the best position to buy time for the actions of others, creating opportunities for others to exploit. All of the Martial Arts I used were basic ones, which means that you can eventually learn them as well. Taunts, misdirection, traps, stealth, debilitating and redirecting attacks, high mobility and high endurance C these are all things that you should be leveraging to your advantage. They are also essential when performing reconnaissance in hostile areas and can make your scouting parties a force to be reckoned with on their own. Destin and Gaston nodded at Lady Zahradniks words. It was obviously not a role they could adopt right away, but Rangers who could think and fight in the way that the Baroness described were of unquestionable value. You said you inherited a soldier side too, yeah? Yohann spoke up, Can you show us something from that? Using a melee weapon. Its fundamentally different from the Empires schools of combat so it would be difficult for you to adopt my techniques, but I suppose I can show you something She walked over to a row of training dummies lined up along the edge of the field. After examining one of the armour-clad targets for a moment, she turned to hold up her right hand towards Yohann. Spear. Yohann tossed his practice spear over to the Baroness. She snatched it out of the air and pivoted straight into an attack. The spear drove forward, splitting into three images of itself that simultaneously struck the centre of the targets breastplate. A loud bang punctuated the air as the training dummy was ripped off of its mountings and sent hurtling into the brush. The mens mouths fell open. Was that a Dragon Fang Thrust? No, it was nothing like it, but why does it seem familiar? Redwyn ran forward to stand in front of the Baroness. His olive eyes went excitedly to her borrowed practice spear. Youyou said you were a Clarence fan! Hah? Had he gone crazy? Why was he dragging in a character from a story? Shes a Clarence fan? Captain Hawke frowned, But wasnt that By the gods, it was! Varyns excited voice joined the clamour. Why are you bringing the gods into this?! Th-thats Blossoming Iris, isnt it? Winson said, Ludwigs signature attack! Sounds of recognition and agreement rose from the men. It matches the description exactly! I saw some street performers do it for that one battle, but it kinda sucked. This is the real deal! It was. It definitely was. But why would a Clarence fan imitate one of Ludwigs Martial Arts? More to the point, how could one become so obsessed with a character from a book that they developed a Martial Art to imitate them? Since the second volume of Dreams of Red was released less than half a year ago, the young noblewoman had to have been a Weapon Master to develop it so quickly. Fanatics were terrifying, in various ways. Lady Zahradnik hid the practice spear behind her back. Its surely a coincidence, yes? She smiled innocently, Besides, I learned it long before it wasahem, anyway, lets continue with our exercises, shall we? Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Whadya think, mlady? Ludmila looked up from her desk. Across from it stood Himsel, who was posing with his spear for some reason. What do I think of what, Himsel? Th-the hair, mlady, he turned to the side to reveal where he had tied his long, dark hair behind him. Looks like him, amirite? She suppressed a sigh. Maybe a bit? Despite her noncommittal response, Himsel beamed and strode away with a spring in his step. Ludmila looked back down at her desk, closing her eyes in a prayer of supplication. Lord Surshana, please forgive me for my imprudence! It was divine punishment. It had to be. She was feeling good about how things were going with her men and C despite her worries about making a mistake with one of them C she had gone and made a mistake with all of them. The thoughtless display of her Blossoming Iris had immediate and supremely awkward consequences. Surshana was a powerful god who could inflict all manner of ills upon the world and unleash His servants to visit countless evils upon its denizens. He did not, however, for He was a merciful god who overflowed with wisdom and temperance. As an adherent of Surshana, Ludmila sought to emulate her gods measured and even-handed approach to all things. Straying from that path had invited divine wrath. Now, everyone thought that she was an obsessive Ludwig fan that only pretended to like Clarence. But she really did like Clarence: more than any other character in Dreams of Red. The more she insisted that it was the truth, however, the more the men smiled and nodded in their infuriatingly indulgent way. Not only that, but they consulted her as the number one Ludwig fan. Anything to do with Ludwig was a topic for conversation and she was obliged to entertain them for at least the bare minimum of polite conduct. She glowered at the receding figure of Himsel as he strolled back out between the tents, eyeing the ponytail streaming behind him. Then she reached behind herself to untie her own. Did they see that as a sign of her fanaticism, as well? Ludmila sighed as she combed out the waves of her long hair. She was ruined. Any respect she had earned as an officer had vanished like ashes in the winter wind. She was supposed to be cool, calm and professional, just like LudwC Argh! Curse you, Florine... Why did she have to base Ludwig on her? It was especially strange considering she had come up with the character concept over a year before the annexation of E-Rantel. How long had Florine been watching her for? For all of her excellent and goodly qualities, Florine was just as sneaky as every other civilian Noble. The Dreamer had even gone and named all of her Martial Arts once she found out about them. Ludmila liked those names, believing them both poetic and well-suited for each. Blossoming Iris, for instance, brought to mind the three petals of an Iris flower as it bloomed, representative of the three vectors of the advanced Strike Art and the force of its effect. Upon discovering how wildly popular Dreams of Red was in the Empire, however, she couldnt bring herself to refer to them by the names that had become associated with Ludwig. If she did, Ludmila feared that she would be seen as an impostor. An impostor of her impostor. After settling her feelings of frustration and embarrassment, she read through the incomplete entry of her report. Following a basic martial assessment of her men, she wanted to use the time off duty to see what common folk in the Sixth Legion aspired to. As General Ray had pointed out, they were probably not in the army purely out of some selfless sense of tradition or service. She didnt know how they planned to pursue their aspirations, however. It wasnt so much the fact that she couldnt understand how it worked but how they could manage what that sort of life entailed. A Noble and their tenants lived on their land. One could work in a field or a forest or a mine, but, at the end of the day, they came home to their families. Urban tenants were similar: one went to work and one came home from work. Master artisans often had living space incorporated into their workshops. The closest thing she could equate to the life of an Imperial Knight was that of a Merchant. Both might stay away from home for months and even years at a time but how a common soldier managed familial responsibilities was a mystery. Merchants, at least, made some sense. They usually had homes in urban areas where their guilds or at least a temple school provided education for their children. Once children reached a certain age, they could apprentice with their parents or a local merchant from their home guild. Imperial Knights, however, did not have access to the same support network. While noble scions had manors and households that saw to their domestic affairs, common soldiers did not. On paper, it seemed straightforward: regular soldiers who distinguished themselves would receive an honorary knighthood. Presumably, those who reached this point would earn income enough to support a family, but the Empire did not have a system of Squires for the Imperial Knights as Paladin Orders had. It was a vaguely horrifying thing to her: the child of a tailor started a basic familiarisation of their parents trade around the age of six, preparing them for an eventual apprenticeship. The child of a commoner Imperial Knight, however, was counted as fortunate if there was a temple school in the area that taught them how to read. While other children prepared for their future vocations, that child at best would take after the parent who stayed at home. At worst Ludmila looked to her left where Joachim Ward was standing by. He wasnt exactly a commoner, but he was a spare who would be in the same situation. Priest Ward, she asked, are you married? Her attendant visibly froze at the question. Was it something so strange to ask? He was slightly older than she, meaning that, as a follower of The Four, he had at least half a decade so far to find a partner and start a family. Then again, followers of The Four were generally strange: they upheld chastity as a virtue, nonsensically equating refusal to continue their bloodlines to purity. At the same time, they allowed rampant polygamy and didnt keep track of anything, scrambling any sense of ones vocational lineage and potentially undoing centuries of breeding that cultivated vocational aptitudes. As a Cleric of The Four, Joachim might not even be expected to wed. There were atrocious rumours revolving around vows of celibacy and ascetics who secluded themselves from healthy human lives. Little about their heretical ways made sense: it was as if they wanted to go extinct like some sort of slow-motion suicide cult. Joachims grey eyes remained fixed on the campfire for a good minute before responding. Im not, my lady. Why do you ask? I know how things work in the Imperial Army from an official perspective, she replied, but I know little of the soldiers personal affairs. They live lives on the field or in the garrisons theyve been assigned to, so family life or business seem like impossible things to manage. The Cleric of the Earth God seemed to relax. What had he thought she was asking? Thats what you meanI suppose its not something that someone from Re-Estize would be familiar with. Normally, since most of the men dont have chains to tie them down, they get together with women in the places where theyre assigned. Since a regular army group has a set jurisdiction, theyre always a week or two away from their families at most. Where do their families live? Unless theyve been knighted and earn substantial honours, they wont have any land before retirement. An Imperial Knights family usually resides in a town or city. Most of them are spares who came from the same general situation, after all. Since spares usually have a hard life of low-wage labour awaiting them, the salaries offered by the army are very attractive. I know it sounds terrible, but soldiers are, in turn, attractive to women in towns and cities because they earn more. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. More terrible than you know Since the Sorcerer King desired that his grace be extended over all peoples, regardless of race or culture, Ludmila didnt have any issues with sharing the fundamental truths of the world with the Empire. The problem was that the Empire bore little interest in the truth, preferring to fabricate its own based on the illusion of strength and control it had woven around itself. However, she was simply a liaison officer acting as a point of communication and understanding between the Sorcerous Kingdoms government, the Death-series servitors and the Imperial Army. Broaching this topic with a Cleric of the Four was likely a waste of energy and matters that required time to demonstrably prove could be proven at home. She rose from her seat and stepped out from behind her desk, walking down the aisle created by her squads tents. Many were sleeping or at least trying to rest and relax inside them, but there were a handful lounging about outside. Frank and Igvel straightened and turned to regard her as she approached them. At ease, gentlemen, Ludmila said. You seemed engrossed in your discussion. Just talkin bout what you were talkin bout, mlady, Igvel said. The drills you put us through were really different from the armys training. Made us think a lot about what we should learn next. I thought it might be useful based on how General Ray has been conducting these sweeps through the wilderness, she replied. What he is employing essentially adapts the Imperial Armys operations within its borders. This will be fine for now, but the current methods will see a marked reduction in effectiveness by the end of the week. You figured that out after following the companies around for one day? As an outsider, she told them, some things are easier to notice. Especially when my background is so different from the Imperial Armys. Its still a presumption of mine, however. Maybe General Ray has something else prepared. Anyhow, I had some questions for the two of you if you dont mind Frank and Igvel exchanged looks. Sure, Frank said. As long as its something we can answer. How did you join the Imperial Army? Ludmila asked, What were you doing before that? The two warriors seemed taken aback at her question, but the reply was immediate. Im from a mining town, Frank said. A bit bigger than Orensted here. Army recruiters look for big, strong men so they always come around where you can find em. Mines, quarries, warehouse districts C places where theres heavy labour. Life in the armys way better than all that backbreaking work and the pays better too, so they dont have no problems snapping people up. Did you do any work before that? Were your parents Miners? Yeah, they were, the man nodded. I worked in the mines starting from round eight. Got into the dangerous, heavy stuff once I grew up enough. I got a few years tastin that and went straight to the recruiters that came round last winter. I was good and strong by that time so they took me right away. Ludmila winced internally. People could build muscle, condition their bodies and gain Job Class Levels in vocations that were physically demanding, but it was no substitute for having Job Class Levels in the vocation appropriate for the task at hand. Frank was born in a mining town to a mining family and worked in the mines for a few years. If he was lucky, he would only have one Job Class Level in Miner, but it would stay with him for the rest of his life. The imperial recruitment officers gauged men and women based on their outward physical appearance if they were considering them as potential warriors. Franks work in the mines allowed him to develop a robust physique that impressed the officers enough that they accepted him immediately. It was a critical flaw in a process that was supposed to produce the best of the best: the Empires meritocratic ideals led to the belief that their institutions could take what they erroneously identified as raw material and refine it to suit their requirements. One or two levels in Miner could not be compared to the same number of levels in a warrior-type Job Class, nor did it account for physical and vocational aptitudes passed down through ones lineage. If the recruitment officers had put Ludmila and Frank side-by-side at the same time the previous year, a visual assessment would have resulted in Frank being chosen. In reality, Ludmila would have been capable of one-sidedly thrashing him due to their different Job Class levels. Fortunately for Frank, he had only worked as a Miner for a few years. She didnt know if it meant that he had one level or five levels in Miner, but if his limit in levels was average, he could still become the equivalent of a Silver-rank Adventurer in the Sorcerous Kingdom. This put him in line with the Empires veteran Imperial Knights and the weaker members of the Royal Earth Guard, so Ludmila sadly wondered how many soldiers in the Imperial Army were inflicted with a similar type of build contamination. What about you, Igvel? I was a town brat, mlady, the other warrior said. Born to labourers doing odd jobs in a place not far from Horst. I helped em carry stuff around. My parents were spares from the country, so you could say that Im the spare of a spare. Where did your parents come from? Hmmmy pa was from a farm nearby. Ma was an orphan that the Temple took in. She wasnt able to learn magic so she just became spare hands like my pa. Only thing I got from em was this big body, so I used it to join the army like Frank here during the summer. In terms of his Job Class Levels, Igvel was probably in a far better situation than Frank. Performing mundane chores and basic tasks were something that everyone did and the tenets of her faith only warned against excessive work along those lines. If he focused on his profession as a soldier, he had the potential to become the equivalent of a Platinum-rank Adventurer with a pure Job Class build. It was such a simple thing to become far stronger than the average army veteran, but imperial culture made it difficult. Youve both progressed into Silver-rank if we use Adventurer standards in the Empire, Ludmila said, so it feels that advancement in the army should follow. What do you hope to gain from your service? Frank and Igvel visibly brightened at the idea that they might be due for some sort of recognition. Well earn our spurs first, of course, Frank said. After that, a few of us are trying to pool enough money to start some sort of business in the conquered lands. Bout half of us say haulings good, Igvel added. Theyll need to move all sorts of things to the south from the Wyvernmark. We can take our earnings and keep buying wagons and get the whole thing rolling while we campaign around. While she wasnt an expert on such ventures, it felt prudent enough. By investing their capital in businesses that they were not directly involved in, they wouldnt risk hampering their own development and allow others to focus on their own. Still What about equipment? She asked, The Sixth Legion still uses arms and armour standard to the Imperial Army. If ones achievements lead to recognition, shouldnt you invest your earnings in magical items so you can earn greater achievements? Some of the men want to do that, Igvel said, but magic items are expensive. Mmhhow much was that sword we saw in Karslheim, again? Too much, Frank chuckled. They said it was just a regular magic sword but it cost five years salary for an Imperial Knight. General Ray goes on about all the gains well be making, but unless we kill a Dragon or something theres no way the splitll be big enough. Better to have something that steadily builds up. Having been subjected to all sorts of things that had killed her through mundane equipment, Ludmila couldnt say that she agreed. At the same time, it didnt seem that they had any way to afford it unless they received recognition for something exceptional. All they had to rely on was basic equipment, their skills and their comrades. To be honest, it wasnt bad. It was simply reality for the vast majority of people. As they were, they would live respectable lives as Imperial Knights. Given what they were going to face as an expeditionary force, many men in the Sixth Legion would die, but they had effectively become soldiers of fortune exclusively contracted by the Baharuth Empire. With that career came the risks that they had broadly volunteered for. Then what about family life? Ludmila asked, A posting in the Sixth Legion will be very different from the other army groups. You have a long career ahead of you and this expeditionary army will be busy expanding the borders of the Empire for decades. I barely gave a thought to it since we started training, Frank said. Even less now that the Generals got us running all over the place. Itd be nice, but youre right: if were never home, it wont be much of a family life. Thats true, Igvel nodded. Still, I bet plenty of girls wont mind as long as we keep bringing back our pay. They probably wouldnt even have to work. Life in the armys tough, but, at the same time, I feel more alive than Ive ever been. Id rather be here than at home. It seemed that reactions to the Sixth Legions reality were mixed, though she should have expected it. As a Noble, her thoughts continually turned to her demesne, but communication in the Sorcerous Kingdom was far superior to that of the Empire. The Elder Liches at home could always Message her if they needed her input on administrative affairs and proposals that she needed to read over could be delivered through a variety of means. Teleportation was available if her presence was required anywhere. The same could not be said for Nobles in the Sixth Legion, so it would likely be populated by spares or those committed to a military career. General Rays battalion presented one extreme where traditional influences were minimised and a culture that was more commoner-centric became prevalent. Ludmila wasnt sure if this, too, was part of Prime Minister Albedos experiment, but she wouldnt be surprised if it was. By the way, she turned her attention to Joachim Ward, I dont think I asked you just now, Priest Ward. How does compensation in the Imperial Army work for its clergy? Our terms are negotiated by the Temples, my lady, he replied. Priests can be knighted, but we are never enfeoffed as a matter of imperial law. Other honours are usually donated to our home temples. The Clerics response was appropriately priestly, though, with the imperial administrations general stance towards the Temples, they cant have been happy that anything at all was going to the Temples of the Four. How the Temples might be incorporated into the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom to serve their living members was still a matter under consideration, but Ludmila couldnt imagine that it would be an antagonistic relationship like the Empire had with the Temples of the Four. While the Temples of the Four in the Sorcerous Kingdom would vehemently refuse the very idea of working with the Undead, the Temples of the Six would probably leap at the chance to provide Clerics and Paladins when they finally had some to spare. Many tribal groups also had no qualms serving the Sorcerer King and, like the Temples of the Six, groups like the Frost Giants would insist on joining. In fact, dozens of them already had. That seems straightforward enough, Ludmila said. Thank you for answering my questions, Frank; Igvel. Please enjoy the rest of your day. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 So, Ray said, she conducted some exercises with the men. Yes, sir, Captain Hawke replied. They werent anything like the usual drills we do, though. What is she playing at... The wind flicked at the fringes of Rays pavilion as he listened to the Captains report. Upon returning from the second sweep out of his first outpost, Ray found nothing amiss in the camp. Though he would have liked to, he had little time to catch up with Baroness Zahradniks daily antics. They were due to depart for the next outpost site early the following morning and he had a dozen things to go over before turning in. His battalions advance up the valley required his complete attention. Now, finally settled in on the evening of his fourth day in the wilderness, Ray could finally spend some time figuring out what was going on with the Baroness while he waited for more detailed reconnaissance reports of the area. The new outpost was being raised on one side of the increasingly wooded valley, where the river carved a tall cliff out of the range to the east. The sun had already sunk below the range to the west but the cliffs above still caught its light, bathing their position in its orange glow. What was the objective of these exercises? Ray asked. Learning to fight as a squad, I guess? Captain Hawke answered, All on foot. Gave us a few things to think about, but everything we didll take a lot of training to come together. Well, she did watch the Second Legion at work in The Blister, Ray said. Was what she was doing something she observed from Kabeins men? No, sir. She had us show her what we could do, pointed out some things from the manual and had us play a game that she played as a girl. Ray sincerely hoped that she wasnt doing anything to undermine the Sixth Legions basic training. The last thing he needed was an excitable girl who believed that she knew better than experienced fighting men and their officers. At least it appeared that her influence was limited to the bodyguard he had left her to play with. What else did she do? Seems like she was spending time getting to know her men better. Aside from that, she let em rest. Did she say anything at all about our battalion or its officers? Something about the way were clearing out this valley not working so well soon. Looks like she was right C things keep getting tighter and its getting hard to work with our horses. Were gonna need to start fighting on foot to reach some of these tribes soon. The preliminary reconnaissance flights suggested as much and it was somewhat common knowledge that the wilderness grew less sparse the deeper south one went. He did recognise that Lady Zahradnik had a certain degree of competence as a Commander, but it didnt take much to guess that cavalry wouldnt be as effective as before. Progress would be slower due to the vegetation and more enemies would be present, but Ray was confident that they would still be able to press forward with few issues. Was there anything else? Captain Hawke stared blankly at the pavilion wall for a moment. While he was bestowed an honorary knighthood, the man was born a regular commoner and thus couldnt be expected to present himself as smoothly as someone with an aristocratic or mercantile background. On the field, this didnt mean much but it had the effect of making the sort of analysis Ray wanted of the Baroness difficult. Shes like one of them Noble Captains you see around the army, sir. Oh, shes a Ludwig fan. Ray couldnt help but furrow his brow. I beg your pardon? Ludwig, the Baron from Dreams of Red, sir. I see. Thank you, Captain. Captain Hawke saluted before turning on his heel and leaving the pavilion. Ray watched his departure with a silent shake of his head. What did the fact that Baroness Zahradnik was a Ludwig fan have to do with anything? Granted, many idolised the larger-than-life characters of the popular story, but surely she couldnt be so swept up in martial fantasies that she expected to imitate purely fictional feats? Surely not. After an uneventful briefing the next morning, Lady Zahradnik and her bodyguard or squad or whatever she saw it as joined Ray on their sweep of the surroundings. With the portion of the valley accessible by cavalry much reduced, they would only need a day to break up the tribes in their path. They started by following the river north, going through the areas cleared by their passage to the new outpost. The brush along the valley bottom, while still relatively sparse, formed large stands that demanded caution as his companies divided themselves to ride around them. The men still seem confident in these surroundings, Lady Zahradnik noted. How long will it be until you expect substantial resistance, Your Excellency? Was she growing more nervous the further they went from civilisation? He still couldnt get a read on her. If there was one thing the young noblewoman excelled at, it was maintaining her aristocratic mask. Her incomprehensible activities offered no insight as to her objectives, but those, too, may have been part of the tactics she was employing to foil others attempts at discerning her motives. With a force like this, my lady, Ray conveyed his assessment in a confident tone, I dont think its reasonable to expect anything today. Aerial reconnaissance hasnt noted any settlements of particular note. The Demihumans here seem no better prepared to resist us than those around the previous outpost. It was a vaguely disappointing outcome, as far as he was concerned. The sooner he could bring substantial retaliation to bear upon the imperial border, the sooner use of the Death-series servitors held hostage by the Fifth Legion could be justified. How do your operations compare with those conducted in the Katze Marches? The southeastern corner of the Eighth Legions former jurisdiction lies right over these mountains to the west, Ray replied. The areas bordering the Katze Plains are a windswept grassland, but as you approach the foothills the terrain becomes similar to this. We occasionally conducted operations to push back tribal groups settling too close to our borders, so I have a realistic set of expectations for what were doing here. Given your experience, Im surprised that you didnt choose the familiar side of the mountains for your advance. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. To be frank, my lady, its not terribly exciting. The fort at the southernmost extent of the imperial border along the Katze Plains is about as far south as we are right now. South of that is the slice of land leading down between the eastern edge of the Katze Plains and these mountains here, which will eventually have my battalion and the two divisions on the other side meet in a wide mountain pass. So you chose this valley as it better suits your ambitions within the means available to your battalion. A rousing battle cry rose several hundred metres to their southwest as the Eighth Company clashed with a tribe of Demihumans marked out on their maps the previous day. Their discussion paused as they listened to the waxing and waning of combat. Kotenn, report. Business as usual, sir. A few bumps and scrapes. Our Clericsll have recovered their mana by the time we get to the next objective. Excellent. Make sure the survivors are driven west or south C we dont want them going back into territory weve already cleared. Ray turned his attention back to Lady Zahradnik, who was patiently awaiting his response. Yes, my lady. Opportunities are to be seized, after all. Do you perhaps oppose such views? On the contrary, the Baroness replied, I find that those who earnestly pursue their ambitions possess an undeniable appeal. As much as people like to share their aspirations with others, not all possess the courage to take decisive steps towards their objectives and few are able to see their actions through to the end when challenges arise. Being able to achieve ones goals in realistic and productive ways is a valuable skill. If you like ambitious men so much, shouldnt you be a Clarence fan? Ludwig was possessed of fantastic degrees of martial valour that many readers found exciting. He was also a perfect officer if one were to put it nicely. If one was blunt about it, however, he was the ideal tool who carried out the will of his superiors with unsettling single-mindedness. Clarence, on the other hand, was a highly charismatic sociopolitical phenom whose mastery of domestic and foreign affairs firmly placed him at the top of the Great Hegemonys list of rising stars. In Rays mind, at any rate. Clarences machinations were incalculably more effective and far-reaching than Ludwigs localised influence as a Captain. The only characteristics that the two characters had in common were their piety and sense of order. Ray directed his formations along their predetermined routes through the wilderness, his mobile headquarters shadowing their advance. The clamour of another battle rose to their west and he stopped on a rise to see if he could gain a vantage on his companies positions. Roughly five kilometres distant, the foot of the mountains were shrouded in what could be called a proper forest, but he didnt plan on pushing into it. I spoke with many of the men in the past few days, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik said as Ray scanned the surroundings, they all seem to follow you in pursuit of their own ambitions. Being a General isnt just about the ability to strategise and command, my lady, Ray replied. Understanding what motivates your men is just as important, if not more. Is that why you hand-picked these companies for your battalion? Indeed, he nodded. Not all commands are cast from the same mould. Even in the Sixth Legion, many of the companies have a moretraditional outlook. Defensive mindsets; ideas of what attracts men into service; old values from the martial aristocracy. This outlook is appropriate for the regular army groups stationed within the Empires borders but entirely unsuited for an expeditionary force. I would even go so far as to say that the traditional attitudes of the Imperial Army are out of alignment with the vast majority of its citizens. They resumed their advance along its southwestern course. A few minutes later, the Ninth Company came in to pick up new lances, ammunition and other supplies from the mobile headquarters supply train. Ray nodded in satisfaction at the brisk, professional atmosphere that the men had cultivated in their operations since their first tentative sorties from the imperial border. Lady Zahradnik watched them intently as well, but whether she appreciated the same things as he did was uncertain. The clash of values in an army can have severe, detrimental effects, Ray told her. Differences in individual direction; managing internal politics; lack of a unified vision C the slightest trace has the effect of stealing momentum and sapping energy from the whole. If taken to its extremes, mutiny and infighting will occur, but there doesnt need to be a substantial amount to leave an army operating at a fraction of its potential effectiveness. In this battalion, every officer understands the broad strategy being employed, our objectives and what purpose they serve. Every man understands that, by carrying out their orders, they also serve their own interests. This unity of purpose allows us to achieve exponentially more than would otherwise be possible. So you dont believe that the other elements of the Sixth Legion will be able to obtain this samelevel of performance? Rays snorted as he imagined all of the Commanders and their officers attempting to wrangle thousands of ambitious men who only paid lip service to the Imperial Armys decidedly unambitious traditions. It would be difficult, my lady, he told her. The vast majority of the men in the Sixth Legion have served for less than three years. At least a third have less than a year of service. General Gregan, his Commanders and many of the Captains, however, have served for far longer. Passing down generations of martial tradition has always been the Imperial Armys way, but, as I mentioned, that tradition is both defensive and rooted in aristocratic values that would be considered a luxury to the common man. It is the exact opposite of what recruits expect for the Sixth Legion. Must it be one thing or the other, Your Excellency? Lady Zahradnik asked, The current system of honours in the Empire holds the distribution of titles at its pinnacle. This would naturally have the effect of scaling back the ambition of exceptional Imperial Knights once it is achieved. This concern is addressed by the realities of territorial expansion into the wilderness, Ray answered. Even if an Imperial Knight is enfeoffed, theyll still need resources to develop their fiefs. The men will be driven to achieve gains in the name of the Empire and the Court Council will more than happily part with monetary awards instead of land. Rather than scaling back the ambitions of the men, this sort of expansion serves to fuel it because of the overabundance of land and the need to develop it. What of exceptional Imperial Knights? Youll eventually have those rising through the ranks that may be the equivalent of powerful Adventurers. If only it were so easy. The Baroness question spoke of her inexperienceor perhaps because the Sorcerous Kingdom was filled to the brim with powerful beings. Exceptional individuals were exceptional precisely because they were of exceptionally rare quality. Those who did appear rarely joined any imperial institutions. Even the Great Imperial Knights and the Captain of the Imperial Guard were at best somewhere around Mithril or Orichalcum in personal strength. There were far more people at that level of strength or higher who did not serve the Empire, instead becoming Workers, Adventurers, Gladiators or pursuing some other independent avenue. Nothing the Emperor was willing to do could tempt them into his service and he dared not court their wrath by forcing the issue. The strong dictated terms to the weak; Empires were no exception to this rule. Not that the Empire would need them anymore. The power of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Death-series servitors stood beyond the strength of mortal men and they were leased out at an unreasonably cheap price when one considered that a single one of them could probably match the entire Imperial Army under the right circumstances. Individuals of that calibre rarely join the Imperial Army, Ray said. Those who do eventually become Great Imperial Knights or occupy other positions of honour. What of you, my lady? Given your assignment, I assume that you have at least some experience in commanding the Undead? Enough that I am confident enough to assist with their integration into the Imperial Army, Lady Zahradnik replied. My experience as a Commander is limited, however. I am from a martial house and was raised under my familys traditions, but I only inherited my position after the Battle of Katze Plains last year. It was all Ray could do not to laugh in helpless frustration as they rode along. Being lucky was often said to greatly influence ones destiny, but Baroness Zahradnik was absurdly so. A whim of fate had thrust a young woman into a position of power that Generals with long careers filled with great achievements and hard-earned experience could only dream of. This fact was both enviable and troubling for Ray. His objective was to impress Lady Zahradnik, but Lady Zahradniks experience consisted of commanding forces that could end entire nations with little issue. Success for her was as simple as pointing a finger and watching her unshakeable, absolutely loyal Undead soldiers devastate everything in their path. The Baroness perspective was something he had considered, however. Given her roots as a Noble of Re-Estize, her probable inexperience and the youthful frivolity in her actions, Ray expected that he would be able to appeal to her as a capable Commander. He had prepared men who would follow his orders as best as they could and her opinions would hinge on how her perception was accordingly framed. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 They aint here, sir. Ray furrowed his brow at the unexpected report from the Eighth Companys Captain. What do you mean by not here? As in up and left, sir. Clearings here; sos the mess. Tribe isnt. The tribe in question wasnt large C roughly a hundred individuals by the estimates of their aerial reconnaissance. In theory, small tribes were more likely to flee than large ones. Did that mean he was finally creating the right tribal movements, or was it something else? Ray scanned the horizon, wishing that he had a Hippogriff of his own to see what was going on. Ill have the Dragoons look into it. Keep going, but stay sharp for signs as to what happened to those Demihumans. Yes, sir. Unable to spot their attendant air service flight, Ray turned to one of the mages in his bodyguard. Totre, get me Captain Yovel. On it, sir. Ray sighed, mulling over the possibilities. It could have been a coincidental migration, for all he knew. With the coming of spring, any number of tribes could be moving from their winter settlements. I have Captain Yovel, sir. Tell him that Group F6 is missing. We need to figure out where they went. hes looking into it now. After one last glance around, Ray instructed his mobile headquarters to head over to the abandoned Demihuman camp. While he understood that information could never be perfect, he never liked not knowing exactly what was going on around him. They arrived at the camp, where he instructed his men to spread out and investigate the surroundings. The reek of Goblin was still fresh on the piles of refuse strewn between the crude shelters left behind to be claimed by the elements. Their advance had brought them high enough up the valley that late snows still lay in the shadows; filling hollows and dips in the ground. All of the groups in todays sweep were confirmed as of yesterday, yes? Yes, my lady, Ray replied. They cant have gotten far, but small deviations in our plans affect everything down the line. There were no indications that they were getting ready to move. Then again, these tribes dont have many belongings to carry with them in the first place. It isnt officially spring yet, Lady Zahradnik noted, but spring has certainly come to this valley. I didnt see anything on your maps indicating animal movement or potential dens from where hibernating creatures might emerge. As if on cue, a screech pierced the air, settling into a rumbling growl. Several screams rose from an outcropping on the east side of their camp. There are more girls in your battalion than I thought, the Baroness said lightly. The sound of boots hitting the dirt sounded around them as Lady Zahradniks bodyguard dismounted. Another monstrous shriek-growl filled the air as she dismounted as well. Ray edged his warhorse away from the sound. Why are you dismounting, my lady? He asked. They arent something you want to be fighting from horseback, she answered. With that, she walked off to an open part of the Demihuman camp with her men. They started to spread out as she pointed to various positions in front of her. Orders, sir? Ray eyed the men of his bodyguard, who kept glancing back and forth between him and Lady Zahradnik. Was she purposely trying to upstage him? The Baroness had swiftly seized upon an unexpected situation, stealing the initiative from him with a calm performance that was sure to win the confidence of all who witnessed her. That was if the outcome did not prove her a fool. At the same time, that outcome would reflect badly on him and any injury to her person would surely come with a requisite cost. It was a move that cost her little unless it killed her outright. Politically, any lesser costs would be shouldered by Ray as the Commander of the battalion. As much as he was irked by the fact that she had deftly outmanoeuvred him, that same manoeuvre demanded respect. It was also far more aggressive than a noblewomans typical behaviour and he would have to recalculate his tactics when it came to her. Have you fought these before, Sergeant? Owlbears? Yeah C real nasty beasties. Ray nodded at the Sergeants reply. As someone who focused on his vocation as a Commander, Rays exposure to direct combat was minimal. He had gone from the Imperial Magic Academy to the Imperial Military Academy and entered the Imperial Army on the back of his promising performance as a student of strategy. Needless to say, this focus on Command meant that he was either behind a desk or behind an army and his experience with the patrols that encountered wilderness threats was minimal. That he had little in the way of martial valour was not a point of shame for Ray: he positioned himself in the place where he would be the most effective, and that was that. Now that he knew what they were up against, he could refer to what he had learned from his studies and reviewed in reports. An Owlbear was a Magical Beast and adults were at minimum a Difficulty Rating 36 target by the measures of the regions Adventurer Guilds. This meant that a commission involving an Owlbear was considered one that required a Gold-rank Adventurer team to tackle with reasonable expectations for success. The piercing roar of the Owlbear filled the air again as three of his men scurried out from behind the outcropping. Gold-rank Adventurers couldnt survive in the Empire because the Imperial Army did their work. Rays bodyguard was a squad of men who could each match veteran Imperial Knights in strength, so dispatching an Owlbear would be a simple matter of execution. Get your men ready, Sergeant. Yes, sir. Should we dismount? Do it. Bonded mounts might be able to survive, but the regular ones wont. As his men scurried in to rejoin their squad, Rays eyes widened as not one, but four Owlbears came into view. They immediately charged, red-rimmed eyes issuing frenzied glares over wickedly-sharp beaks. Scraps of refuse and broken tents went into the air as the Magical Beasts barreled straight towards them. Were they all adults? They had to be. Each was larger than his warhorse and had a body like that of a large bear with its front half-covered in striped and spotted feathers. One was half again as large as the otherswas it a male, or was it some strong variant? All four were charging straight after the men that had come to the squad C at least until several arrows and bolts came from the side to strike the largest and the one closest to it. They slowed their charge and reared onto their hind legs, turning to regard Lady Zahradniks bodyguard with crazed looks on their owl-like faces. The taller of the two was four metres in height, but Ray couldnt spare any further attention as the remaining pair closed within a metre of the line of men ahead of him. Brace! The Sergeant called out. Fortress! The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Fortress! A few more calls of the Defensive Art went up as the Magical Beasts slammed into the rank of men. The air seemed to shudder from the impact and the line held, yet the massive forms pressing the soldiers made losses seem inevitable. Bennet, Ray called out, do you have a way to disable one of them? The Cleric of the Earth God raised his holy symbol high. Sunlight! Ray shielded his eyes as a flash of intense light flared over the shoulders of his men. The ear-piercing cries of the Owlbears sounded in response. He winced at how loud they were from several metres away. The blinding spell didnt give them a moments pause; in fact, the Owlbears seemed to grow all the more enraged. Paws as wide as a mans chest ripped across the rank with knife-like claws that looked as long as his forearm. Spears from men who werent desperately trying to defend themselves jabbed in. Bennet! Did that work? One of them is blind, but I sure cant tell the difference! The Cleric drew his mace, pointing it over the heads of the struggling men. My Lord, Oh God of Earth, bestow your divine providence upon the battlefield! Prayer! A surge of divine favour filled him as Bennets spell burst forth over the surroundings. The mens attacks became sharper; their opponents, less so. My Lord, Oh God of Earth, may courage guide the strong arm of your devoted warriors! Bless! Even with divine magic fortifying his men, the Owlbears still appeared a dire threat. They were a mass of feathers, claws and unbridled rage, seemingly lashing out at random. The men struggled to defend themselves against sudden attacks that tore gashes in steel breastplates forged by the Empires finest armoursmiths. Ray examined each, trying to determine which one had been blinded. Focus on the right! It isnt blind! Sergeant C help handle the other one. The men shifted according to Rays instructions, pressing in with their spears to topple one of their towering foes. A loud clank, followed by the screech of claws on metal sounded from the side. Mlady, this things damn angry! Thats fine C theyre always angry. Tempted as he was to see what was going on, Ray continued to focus on his end. The Owlbear on the right was soaked in blood from dozens of deep wounds, yet still flailed about with no less energy than before. Its thrashing caused a Scorching Ray spell to miss; Totre cursed and switched to the more reliable Magic Arrow. Three of the men were on the ground and Bennet was tending to one of them. In seconds that seemed like minutes, their first enemy succumbed to its wounds and collapsed. The men were visibly exhausted, but they were only half done. Good job! Dont let up yet, theres one moC Fuck! Let go of me youC! Ray turned his head just in time to see the Sergeant lifted in a brutal bear hug. Oblivious to the spears jabbing into it, the second Owlbear brought its head down and crushed the mans full helm in its beak. As if squeezing an overripe fruit, streams of blood spilt out from under the helmet and over the mans plate armour. The soldiers faltered at the grisly death of their officer and, as if it wasnt enough, the Owlbear twisted its neck and ripped the Sergeants head off before dropping back down to all fours. It immediately turned to send a savage swipe at another man nearby. He went flying into one of the crude tents left behind by the Demihuman tribe. Cries of panic rose from the men as the hulking Magical Beast hurtled forward in another devastating charge. Over here, ya crazy sow! A soldier with a shield nearby received the Owlbears charge with Fortress. An arrow sprouted from the Magical Beasts flank and more soldiers came from behind the brave infantryman to surround their foe. Ray relaxed as the remaining Owlbear was put down with no further fatalities, letting out a breath as his gaze crossed over the camp. It was then that he realised that the fighting was over and all four Owlbears had been slain: the soldier that had received the final charge of the second Owlbear had been one of the men from the Baroness bodyguard. Roughly fifty metres to the right, the largest Owlbear lay in a bloody heap. The second one was lying against the base of a tree, its head and shoulders feathered with arrows. A Ranger was perched on a branch overhead, looking down tentatively as if unsure whether the thing was dead or not. Your Excellency. Baroness Zahradnik approached from the direction of her men, though Ray hadnt noticed her with them as he scanned the aftermath. Her exquisitely crafted equestrian uniform remained spotless and she seemed entirely unfazed from witnessing the bloody battle. My lady, Ray nodded. Are you alright? Yes, thank you, she replied. How will you be proceeding? Ray took inventory of the situation. His men nearby were lying down or otherwise trying to catch their breath while Bennet went around tending to the long backlog of wounds that had accumulated during the fight. Lady Zahradniks bodyguard had returned to gather around the large Owlbear, chatting excitedly between themselves. One of the men was showing off a tower shield furrowed with claw marks. The Ranger in the tree dropped down to join them. Whats with this difference Did you know the Sergeant well? The question drew him from his frustrated thoughts. Not personally, he replied, but he was a man with a good record. Since he was close to making Captain, I had him lead my bodyguard under the notion that being exposed to greater responsibility would be good for him. It went without saying that the promotion to Captain while serving Ray directly would encourage the man to be personally loyal to him. Every soldier in his bodyguard was hand-picked for similar reasons. They were all capable, yet still unrecognised and would see Ray as their benefactor when they were finally knighted or received other honours. While not precisely a debacle C in fact, the battle only having a single fatality was exceptional considering their opponents C Ray saw it as a stain on his reputation. Direct service to General Ray needed to be seen as a sure route to honour and glory, not an early grave. While his entire battalion could be said to be built on that principle, losses were to be expected and the idea that one could die would always be someone else in his forces. Thats a shame, Lady Zahradnik said. Captains are the lynchpin of the Imperial Army C the death of one is a major loss. Why Captains in particular, my lady? Its just the way it is, isnt it? The Baroness replied, Human society needs a certain degree of security and stability to develop into true civilisation. Trying to build anything without strength simply results in it being taken away. In our history, it was those of strength who assumed positions of leadership that others gathered around to lay the foundation of Re-Estize. They were the original Nobles of Humanity: today, we call them martial Nobles. Shortly after the Empires successful rebellion against Re-Estize, they established the Imperial Army. The martial nobility saw this as the natural evolution of their role: a place where even their spares could create a future for themselves. Frontier Nobles and their Sergeants over armed retinues became Imperial Captains and their Companies. This conversion C or perhaps adoption C of tradition was the catalyst that led to the officer corps of todays Imperial Army. I do not know whether it was by accident or the product of visionaries in the past, but the Empire took something natural and essential to Human society and formalised it; turned it into an institution that serves as the pillar of a nation. As a nation and its army grows, it of course produces Commanders and eventually Generals, but they serve no purpose without the Captains and their Companies. As an institution, the Imperial Army has even progressed to the point where they can reliably raise officers without requiring them to be martial Nobles first. Ultimately, Human militaries revolve around their Captains. Humans cannot physically compare to many other races in the world but Captains both reinforce their men on the front lines and stand out as soldiers strong enough to face those threats on behalf of their subordinates, just like their predecessors of old. If a Captain is lost in such a situation, you can expect everything to fall apart from there. The Baroness sent a pointed look towards where the fallen Sergeant lay under a cloth shroud. As a Noble and a student of the Imperial Magic Academy, he was well aware of the Empires history but Lady Zahradniks interpretation of why things were the way they were made assertions that were entirely against the Empires system of values. It all pointed to her background as a Noble of Re-Estize. The Nobles of Re-Estize C indeed, many Nobles of Baharuth still thought the same way C unironically believed in the virtue of their Noble blood as if it imparted some mystical properties to their offspring and was the root of anything of any value in society. The Empires institutions, however, disproved those antiquated beliefs. People could become anything they wanted to with sufficient resources, training and will. If something didnt work out for them, they could always try something else. Deterministic beliefs spoke only of the lazy and useless dregs of society seeking excuses for why things were the way they were. He supposed that the Baroness also attributed her lineage to her enviable position. Thats a thought-provoking perspective, my lady, Ray decided there was no merit in arguing her views. Considering what happened here, Ill be sure to make changes toC Mlady! They turned at the sound of a breathless man from the Baroness bodyguard. He and several others each bore a cloth bundle in their arms. You must have charged off to check faster than you would have on horseback, Lady Zahradnik smirked. Place stunk like a warehouse fulla rotten meat, the man replied, but they were there like you said theyd be. What did you find? Ray eyed the bundles curiously. Varyn shifted his burden and raised the cloth laid over it, revealing an ovoid object speckled with black and brown spots. Owlbear eggs, the Cavalier grinned. This was just the sort of incentive you were looking for, Lady Zahradnik said, wasnt it, Your Excellency? Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Poor Mort. Thought for sure he was gonna make Captain. Got into Rays bodyguard and everythin. Yeah, he said he was gonna marry that girl from the Drunken Pick once we got done here too. Which girl? Yknow, the one with the Winson made roundish gestures with his hands, then glanced at Lady Zahradnik and stopped, uhthe girl with the red curls. Tita. What! She said she was gonna marry me! Wait, she told me that too! That bitch! Joachim glanced at the faces of the men standing around the campfire. A few were from the Baroness bodyguard, but most had wandered over with the Captain of the company camping nearby, whom Lady Zahradnik had invited over to answer some questions she had about her paperwork. Gossip about the Owlbear encounter had by then circulated around the camp, however, so the topic inevitably drifted to questions about the fight. So, howd you outdo that Ray? Id rather you not frame it in that sense, Captain Seris, Lady Zahradnik replied. It lends to the belief that the General is somehow deficient as a Commander. Then howd you put it, mlady? The risks to each group were different, the Baroness told him, as was how we approached those risks. The Generals bodyguard had the composition of a standard imperial patrol, meaning that they only had one Cleric. Priest Bennet was strong enough to take on one of those Owlbears by himself, but he was tied up supporting the rest of his squad. I took advantage of the Owlbears single-minded rage and their poor climbing skills, ordering Destin to fight his opponent from a tree. The rest of my squad was able to take down the other one at their leisure with two Clerics on hand. Also, if you absolutely had to make a point of it, the comparison between commanders would be between myself and the Sergeant leading General Rays bodyguard. Youre saying that the General didnt matter there? Rather than him not mattering, its a difference in rolehow long have you served as a Captain for? The old Captain retired about three months before we were deployed here, Captain Seris replied. I was a Sergeant for three months before that. Joined the Sixth when the Legions got shuffled around. It was an unusually rapid series of promotions. Joachim did not know the man well, but he at least knew Captain Seris was not an academy graduate. He must have either enlisted as an already-exceptional individual or displayed exceptional growth while displaying traits that the army deemed desirable for an officer. That being said, the Imperial Armys Captains were all knighted so one had to wonder what he had done since the spring when all the Sixth Legion did was conduct exercises in that time. Have you ever trained directly against a Commander? Lady Zahradnik asked. No, mlady, Captain Seris answered. Its always been against other Captains or Sergeants. Commanders usually only do stuff when theres multiple companies under them. Why do you think that is? Just the way things are, I guess, the Captain shrugged. Commanders just do bigger things; Generals even bigger. I suppose that is how it seems, the Baroness said. The actual explanation falls under somewhat similar lines. Sergeants and Captains lead smaller groups of soldiers from the front, while Commanders and Generals lead larger groups from the rear. Our Skills and Abilities as officers reflect those roles: the effect of a Sergeant or Captain is more direct and we have a strong influence over our squads or companies. Commanders and Generals have broad effects that influence much larger groups of soldiers but are less effective with smaller groups than Captains. It would be impossible to do so from a Generals usual position on the battlefield, anyway, so it cant be seen as a deficiency on their part. But even Commanders gotta start from somewhere, Captain Seris noted. I didnt just forget what I did as a Sergeant cause I made Captain. Doubt thatd happen if I made Commander, either. It wont, Lady Zahradnik agreed, but General Ray didnt follow the same path as rank-and-file soldiers. Hes a Noble that went to the Imperial Magic Academy and then moved on to the Imperial Military Academy. He focused entirely on his career as a Commander with Generalship as the eventual goal. To be honest, I believe his approach to be superior for that particular path. Most of the Armys Generals were Captains before they became Commanders, mlady. They do just fine. They do, Lady Zahradnik nodded, but consider the case of General Kabein. Like General Ray, he has little in the way of personal martial valour, but he is still considered the Empires best General and the Second Legion is considered the most effective army group. Captain Seris furrowed his brow, jaw working back and forth as he mulled over the Baroness words. So youre saying that, if I wanted to make General, I shouldnt have worked so hard at making Captain? The path youve taken does make for a more tactically flexible Commander and I think it is sufficient within the Empires borders. Out here, however, you are in a far more competitive and unforgiving environment so youll need all the advantages that you can get. Also, there is nothing inherently wrong with being a Captain. Butbut everyone aims up, mlady. Commanders and Generals get more than Captains. That is an organisational and administrative issue, Captain Seris, Lady Zahradnik said. In Baharuth and Re-Estize, civilisation has developed in such a way that what is deemed important differs vastly from how other places might see things. The mechanisms through which resources are secured and distributed run on certain assumptions that crumble if put to the test. The greatest recognition goes to those who influence the greatest number of people in times of peace. In these wilderness tribes, it is usually the exact opposite. Thats cause theyre savages, mlady. Civilised folk have rules. Rules are established to uphold order, the Baroness replied. But order must be sustainable in the first place. If a monster came and attacked the Empire, which rules could the citizens point out to it that would save them? Uh, none, mlady. The armyd have to come kill it. Or maybe Adventurers if it was powerful enough. So whose rules is the Empire ultimately playing by? For that matter, these savages in the wilderness have their own rules, but a Goblin pointing them out to your company wont stop you, will he? Captain Seris fell silent, staring quietly at the fire. The answer was clear enough. There are rules and there are rules, Captain. The rules you speak of are what the Empire employs to regulate the behaviour of those who answer to imperial authority. The rules that I speak of are the realities of the world that the Empire holds no authority over and must also answer to. Imperial citizens are accustomed to the former, but, as a member of the Sixth Legion, you will find yourself facing the latter. As you do what you must to succeed out here, you may find the way that imperial citizens recognise things at home becoming increasingly lopsided. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Thats a demoralising picture youre painting there, mlady. Only if youre dissatisfied with what you receive for your achievements. As a Captain, you can still become a Baron and continue to earn honours that help you develop your new territory. I believe almost any of you would be more than happy with that. One of the main issues that I see is that accepting a promotion to Commander as an experienced Captain places you in a practically inferior position. Your company is robbed of your leadership and the division that you are placed over would do much better under a Commander like General Ray. Youre a Captain like me, Captain Seris said. Would you honestly turn down a promotion to Commander or General? Its not something I have to worry about, Lady Zahradnik replied, but I would turn down a promotion to a different role if I was. Its not what I am and the administration of the Sorcerous Kingdom measures its citizens according to the roles that they occupy regardless. In my demesne, a Farmer is expected to operate a farm, but the fact that they answer to the local management doesnt make them lower in terms of the respect that they are afforded. Similarly, a Noble is simply a Noble and I hold no illusions over whether a Farmer is better at certain things than I am. Simply put, people do what theyre good at and there is no shame in what they do. In fact, vocational excellence is a major point of prestige. Then how does that work for the army? My involvement in the army comes with obligations as a vassal, so you could say that I simply am. When the point comes that we require a formalised structure for citizens that join the army, it would probably be similar to knighthoods in the Empire. Ranks would be honorary rather than the definition of ones role. As to what they would be calledperhaps they would be graded for simplicitys sake like our Adventurer Guild. Did that mean these citizen soldiers would advance like Adventurers? Everyone seemed to compare themselves in strength to Adventurers of different ranks anyway so adopting the same progression felt like it would be relatively painless. At any rate, Lady Zahradnik said. Thank you for answering my questions about these after-action reports, Captain Seris. I should fill them out while events are still fresh. The men around the fire bobbed their heads respectfully before leaving amidst the general cheer of the encampment. Joachim frowned at the festive atmosphere that had spread over the outpost as the men of the battalion celebrated their good fortune. You wouldnt think that a man had just died, he muttered. Theres no way that they dont know, Lady Zahradnik said from the desk placed under the tents veranda. But at the same time, it is a risk that they all accepted with their assignment to the Sixth Legion. Besides, as the scion of a border house, I cant imagine that your nights will be filled with weeping over losses in battle. I cant see it as the same, my lady, Joachim replied. Meeting ones death in honoured service is something that their friends and family can be proud of, but this army groups mandate is less about honoured service and moremercenary. Given that the man was hand-picked for the Generals bodyguard, all I can think is that his ambition cost him his life. Is there something wrong with that? Of course! As long as one is alive, there is always the future and the opportunities that come with it. The Sixth Legion is full of men who considered their future and decided that it wasnt enough. To live life is to take risks. He turned to look down at Lady Zahradnik, who was too busy filling reports to look up. She had for some reason switched from tying back her hair in a ponytail to forming it into a loose chignon, using her blue crystal pin to hold it in place. The exquisite ornament glistened in the magical lighting overhead as she focused on her work. Their fight with the Owlbears was probably the most notable thing that had happened in the battalions campaign thus far. It was certainly the one that the least people were involved in and its sole fatality was the first honourable death in the Sixth Legion. To the victors also went the spoils: four Owlbear corpses C one of unusual size C and eight Owlbear Eggs. The eggs alone were worth two hundred gold trade coins each to collectors and trainers of exotic Magical Beasts. Several of the more knowledgeable people present in the outpost estimated that the corpses altogether would be at least another hundred. All told, that was 3400 gold in imperial coinage. To put it another way, if split evenly between the men, each would earn from that brief battle more than what it cost an entire family to live in Arwintar for a month. To all but the wealthiest Merchants and Nobles, it was a lot. That was not how things would be distributed in practice, of course. A third of the gains went to the Sixth Legions rolling pool of campaign rewards, another third went towards equalisation payments with the army at large and the remaining third stayed in the battalion. The battalion would also try to make payments fair using a similar structure, with a third being kept by the battalions command for special operational expenses and broad awards, a third split between the entire battalion and the remaining third being awarded to the parties directly responsible for the gains. Lady Zahradnik abstained from partaking in any awards which in turn had General Ray abstaining as well. In short, this meant that the twenty-six remaining soldiers of the two bodyguards would receive fourteen-and-a-half imperial gold coins each. It was an astonishing windfall for commoners C roughly a years salary for the lowest pay grade in the army C and the rest of the battalion would still receive the equivalent of an expensive night in Orensted. As if she could see his frown through the back of her head, Lady Zahradnik spoke. A promise is being fulfilled, Priest Ward. A promise, my lady? They are not simply celebrating the gains made today, she said, but the fact that what drew them to the Sixth Legion is indeed true. A promise is being fulfilled and they are celebrating the promise that it holds for the future. Joachim peered into the darkness at the men gathered in front of their tents. The sounds from the surroundings abruptly ceased. He looked back down to find Lady Zahradnik looking up at him. At her hand on the desk was one of the magic items that she carried around with her: one that produced a Silence effect in a shell around the item. Was there something you wished to say? The Baroness asked. Dont you think its greedy? At what point is ambition greed? I mean no offence by saying so, my lady, Joachim said, but you are at least ten times more pious than the average imperial citizen. Which also means youre twice as pious as me. While you and I do not share the same faith, there should at least be some commonalities when it comes to righteous living. In this case, I am referring to ideals of service, honour, charity, frugal living and the reining-in of rampant greed. Our standards are not precisely the same, Lady Zahradnik said, but I understand what youre trying to say. Because I am as pious as you describe C or maybe more so C I often examine such things, comparing where I see boundaries compared to others and what is truly right and proper. And what is the answer youve arrived at thus far? It depends. Joachim snorted. Youll forgive me if I say that your answer is rather unexpected of an adherent of Surshana. Judgement and justice are not served by arbitrary arbiters, Priest Ward. While my judgement is far from perfect, I still strive to be even-handed in all things. You accompanied me the other day as I went around asking the men about their aspirations C could any of them be considered greedy? No, but I believe that the means by which those aspirations are achieved can lead to the development of unhealthy appetites. It is a story told time and again. That is a rather unexpected assessment for a citizen of a country that extols the virtues of meritocracy. If all men are to be weighed according to their own merits, should their actions not also be examined on a case-by-case basis? And how much damage would that cause in the process, my lady? The officers of the Imperial Army are but mere mortals: examining every case is an impossible task and justice is by nature reactive. By mitigating such behaviour, risks to the innocent and general degradation in morals can be reduced. Who defines risk? Lady Zahradnik asked, To what extent must behaviour be mitigated? As a Cleric in the Empire, you should well understand that the interests of those in authority may not fall in line with your beliefs. The influence of the Temples is deemed a risk by the imperial administration and problematic behaviours by the Temples and their clergy have been mitigated for generations. Would you so readily do the same to others? I am of the mind that if the Empire wasnt so insistent on painting the Temples as a rival for political influence, the Empire would be far better off than it currently is. The mandate of the Temples is inherently selfless C we look out for the well-being of all. Lady Zahradnik frowned, giving him a long look. Joachim swallowed. W-what? Do you earnestly believe that? It seems plainly obvious to me, my lady. It is obviously not the case, Priest Ward. If the Temples of the Four looked out for the well-being of all, you would have been protesting the systemic aggression not only against the tribes of this wilderness but all of the populations that have been displaced or exterminated to facilitate the growth and development of the Baharuth Empire. Thatsthis isnt something youve confronted General Ray about, my lady. I havent yet, Lady Zahradnik said. But it is something that the Empire will have to face at some point. What I said to Captain Seris was not solely to do with personal advancement. The Empire, too, must see beyond the illusory walls it has built around itself and determine what its true place in the world will be. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 I still find it ridiculous that a tribe camped right on top of an Owlbear den. Demihuman stupidity should only go so far. Youve never seen something like that before, I take it, Your Excellency? Are you implying that this wasnt some dumb stroke of bad luck, my lady? Thats right, Lady Zahradnik replied. Migratory tribes may purposely overwinter near dens where Monsters and Magical Beasts are hibernating. Its a trap, of sortsor perhaps a deterrent. Ray leaned back in his seat, reaching out to pull a cup of steaming tea to his lips. Though spring would officially begin in two weeks, it was colder in the valley than it was during the depths of winter in the lowlands. Their southwards advance made it seem like the seasons were running in reverse. Whenever they held meetings in his pavilion, the Baroness would bring along one of her magic items to heat the space and make things more comfortable. What is the logic behind this deterrent? He asked. The idea is fairly straightforward, the Baroness answered. Certain creatures arent active during the winter. The caves and other dwellings that these creatures may occupy have long been known to the tribes living here for countless generations. If something comes to attack the camp, the defending tribe rudely wakes up the dens occupant and leads it straight to the intruder. Suddenly, the would-be attacker has a grouchy bear on their hands. Or a grouchy Owlbear, in our case. But the tribe had already vacated before we arrived, Ray noted. Its close enough to spring that they would already be considering vacating the area anyway. Coincidence or forewarning from our activities is just as likely the culprit. What doesnt change is that the dens occupants would still be there, about to wake up and very hungry. Turning the camp inside out for loot would have triggered the trap. The day after the Owlbear encounter, Ray had his battalion continue small-scale operations from their outpost while he adjusted his plans to account for the new risks and the changing situation that his advance discovered. His mobile headquarters now had a company present at all times to deal with unexpected powerful threats. As they were now at their third outpost, he was down to six companies. One was required to defend the camp and two were resting, meaning that the forces available for conducting operations were down by a third of his expectations due to the altered arrangements. Compounding the problems that came with the change was the fact that the wilderness became increasingly hospitable, making resistance more substantial. Aerial reconnaissance had identified at least double the number of Demihuman tribes in the vicinity of the third outpost compared to the second. Despite this, his battalions motivation only increased C especially with the windfall discovered in the wake of the Owlbear attack. An aide came forward to update the campaign map with fresh reports from the Dragoon flights. Nothing dire had been noted; there was simply more. The light raids weve been conducting will take more time than anticipated to push all these Demihumans back, he said. To reach the southwestern pass before the Fourth and Fifth Division, well have to increase the pressure. If we had those Death-series servitors, wed have already linked up and would be well on our way to consolidating our position. Do you still consider your current strategy optimal, Your Excellency? Ray looked up from the map to where Lady Zahradnik was standing along the side of the table to his right. The Sorcerous Kingdoms liaison officer had earned some renown amongst the battalion due to the attack of two days previous, but she made no overt moves to take advantage of the fact. Not that she needed to. The image that she had created for herself was a self-perpetuating one that required minimal effort. Now that he had seen enough of her, Ray recognised very well what she was doing and what she was. The true form of the Sorcerous Kingdoms liaison officer was a goddess of victory C a female officer akin to those who occasionally appeared in the Imperial Army, rapidly rising to join the ranks of the Imperial Guard. It didnt matter that she was from Re-Estize: all she needed was a bit of training, the unmistakable good looks of a Noble and mannerisms of a martial aristocrat to begin the process of wrapping the soldiers of the Imperial Army around her little finger. Given how advanced the Sorcerous Kingdom was, she didnt even need to be strong: their magic equipment could probably turn a maid into a monster. All she needed to do was nudge the people around her in the desired direction and let their regard for her do the rest. If she kept winning, that was great. If she lost, the men would be sensitive to her vulnerability, rising in her defence or seeing chances to get closer to her. Any turn of events could be turned to her advantage with sufficient interpersonal skills and the men fell over themselves whenever she relied on them for one thing or another. The question for Ray was his response to how she was playing the games of power and influence. However, it was a difficult question to answer as the Baroness gave no indication of what she wanted. She only spoke of herself when prompted, only doing what seemed to be the bare minimum of framing her personal position. Otherwise, she simply watched, asked questions and any requests that she made were for the purpose of finding out more about the battalion and its operations. The men in her makeshift squad swore that she kept relationships friendly, but not too friendly. Given the current information and assumptions, yes, Ray replied. Was there something that you noticed, my lady? Around the pavilion, aides and officers stole surreptitious glances towards the table at his uncharacteristic concession. Ray resisted the urge to snort at their astonishment. He supposed that, to them, General Ray was a man that never relinquished his grip on the reins of power once he got a hold of them. Asking what he did was as good as admitting that he was deficient in some way, creating an opening through which to attack his position of authority and influence. But he was a man that did what was necessary to get what he wanted. It was not the Empire that he needed to impress, but the Sorcerous Kingdom. If he could connect with their representative it would make things easier, but his attempts thus far felt like he was scaling a vertical wall made out of smooth ice. Its more a question that concerns the rationale behind your operations, Lady Zahradnik said. Broadly speaking, the Sixth Legion has its so-called expeditionary mandate but imperial foreign policys only aggressive point is its former stance on Re-Estize. The mandate of the Sixth Legion represents a new arm of the Imperial Army that is not covered by the Empires foreign policy despite being expeditionary. I see, Ray nodded slowly. I believe the answer to your question can be found in the fact that a nations stance towards unclaimed territory lies in their domestic policy, as counterintuitive as that may seem. There are both defensive and offensive aspects to it, but humanitys situation has always leaned heavily on the defensive side of things until recently. Our approach reflects the slogan that Im sure youve seen on every third government poster plastered in the cities and towns. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Rich Country, Strong Army. Indeed, Ray placed his hand on the table while gesturing with the other. Prosperity and strength are the focus of the Empires national strategy. Prosperity is derived from industrial development; strength from magical might and martial discipline. If you look through our history, youll see how the foundations of our success have been laid. The Sixth Legions work inherits that intrepid spirit that tames the wilds and turns it to productive use. The slogan was easy to spout but difficult to make a reality, speaking volumes of the excellence of the imperial administration and its institutions. It was an act of national will whose sheer magnitude was probably lost on a girl who had gone from the backwards Re-Estize to the stupendously powerful Sorcerous Kingdom overnight. So what happens when there is no room to expand? Lady Zahradnik asked, A century or two from now when all of its lands are as developed as the Wyvernmark, as prosperous as the Golden Strand and every imperial city is as the Arwintar of today, what will the Empire do? Assuming everything else stays the same C which I doubt C the Beastman Kingdom to the south is the most likely source of conflict. They incessantly raid the Draconic Kingdom for food and sport and I do not think their stance towards the Empire will be any different once we settle this wilderness. The only answer to such savage aggression is war. Have you considered the idea that the Beastman Kingdom you are referring to is far stronger than the Empire? Ive some acquaintances who have witnessed their raids firsthand and to be frank theyll probably find the Imperial Army just as edible as the Draconic Kingdoms security forces and far more entertaining. The combat capability of the average adult Beastman far exceeds that of the average adult Human. It was commonly said that if the average adult Human was Difficulty Rating 3, the average adult Beastman would be Difficulty Rating 30. This idea, however, was misleading in a few ways. First was that the difference between Difficulty Ratings was not multiplicative C a Difficulty Rating 30 individual was not ten times stronger than a Difficulty Rating 3 individual. Many factors went into how such a contest would play out, but if one compared Difficulty Rating 3 Humans to Difficulty Rating 30 ones, the Difficulty Rating 3 Human could get lucky and kill the Difficulty Rating 30 Human with an arrow to some vital area. Similarly, one could take four Farmers and arm them with pikes to fend off an Imperial Knight, which was essentially what Re-Estize did en masse. Another misconception was that, since the average adult Beastman had ten times the Difficulty Rating as a Human in that example, it meant that a Human growing in strength to Difficulty Rating 6 would mean that a Beastman experiencing similar growth would be Difficulty Rating 60. The reality was that they would be Difficulty Rating 33 and that particularly strong Beastmen were just as rare as particularly strong Humans. Beyond that, Imperial Knights were not average adult Humans. Veteran Imperial Knights were roughly Difficulty Rating 30 and the hard-won experiences of the Sixth Legion would inevitably produce fighting men of even greater quality. They would not have issues matching Beastmen on the field. By developing its internal and external frontiers, Ray said, the Baharuth Empire by that time will have three times the territory that it has today. The Imperial Army will not only have three times the numbers but we will also have the benefit of the technological and magical advancements made between now and then. It goes without saying that the Undead forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom will have been fully integrated so these Demihumans will break themselves on our defences and provide us with just cause to go on the offensive. which is something youre attempting to emulate here. Yes, my lady. Within the bounds laid out for our operation, I consider it the optimal strategy. The entire Imperial Army cannot compare to the Death-series servitors, but the current batch of leased Undead are restricted to defence. Thus, we will have them defend. Not only will it save time, but it will also spare the lives of hundreds, if not thousands of soldiers who would otherwise be lost in the time it takes to expand our borders and secure everything. There was absolutely no downside to his plan and he was sure that the Sorcerous Kingdom had issued their approval of the Sixth Legions campaign in the south understanding this. The Empire would claim new territory C territory that it would be able to easily defend with Death-series servitors. With the lands secured, development would proceed apace and everything that came with that development would follow. The Empire would gain in wealth and power and the Sorcerous Kingdoms influence would expand. Settling the southern wilderness dangled a tantalising target in front of the Beastman Kingdom and, once the war that ensued was won, they would have a gateway to the world beyond. It was a win in every direction and set the stage for future expansion, all under the pretence of eliminating hostile threats. With the Sorcerous Kingdoms expanding influence would come the efforts of the world to keep it in check. At that juncture, world domination under a defensive pretext was not inconceivable. As usual, Lady Zahradnik did not display any reaction to his words beyond lending to the impression that she was intently listening. Was she oblivious to the significance of what he was saying? Perhaps it was another way in which the Baroness apparent passiveness manifested. I hesitate to ask, my lady, but have you done something like this before? What do you mean by that? Justifying retaliatory action due to an attack on your border, for instance. Or leading your enemies into friendly areas where they could be decisively dealt with. It has happened before, yes. If that was the case, he was almost certainly on the right track. The stubborn fools who opposed his actions would be proven unsuited to lead those who would forge the destiny of the Baharuth Empire. If efficiency is the goal, Lady Zahradnik said, have you considered more benign methods of expansion? The unexpected question gave Ray pause. I beg your pardon, my lady? Promoting trade with local tribal populations, for instance. The exchange of culture and ideas. You could have them become political allies or even join the Empire as citizens. By doing so, you would minimise bloodshed for all involved and many previously-unknown avenues might be opened to you. No matter how he thought about it, he could discern no long-term merits to her suggestion. The tribes were primitive and nomadic with nothing that could not be outstripped by imperial skill and ingenuity. Slavery might be an option, but all they would be good for was menial labour C if they could even manage that C and entertainment in the Arena. Maybe they could be exported to Karnassus, but the sheer abundance of them would eventually see most end up as food. There was no incentive for Merchants or anyone else to do anything else with the tribes here. It would be more efficient to employ Human settlers to develop these lands, Ray told her. Incorporating the Demihumans as you suggest would require us to somehow familiarise them with our systems and I would pity the administrator that has to do their paperwork for them. Instead of taking a century to harness the potential of these lands, it would take millennia. Considering the intelligence of the average Goblin, even that is a doubtful prospect. Just going by what your reconnaissance efforts have mapped of this valley so far, Lady Zahradnik motioned at the table, Human development would only make use of perhaps thirty per cent of the land C mostly in the low and relatively level areas following the river. Moving into this wilderness without settling on some sort of peace with the local tribes will result in the Empire defending every valley from their encroachment for generations to come. That is a reality that the Imperial Army is well-accustomed to and our security doctrines are suited for that scenario. Another Legion will be raised to provide security for this new region of the Empire and any defensive conflict will serve to strengthen the solidarity of its citizens, not to mention bring the leased forces from the Sorcerous Kingdom into play. If the Baroness had anything further to say, it remained unspoken as Captain Seris entered the pavilion. He gave a respectful nod to her as he made his way in front of Ray. The Sixth, Seventh and Eighth companies are all ready to go, sir, he said after a sharp salute. We await your presence. Excellent, Ray nodded as he rose from his seat, turning to address Baroness Zahradnik. We have a long day ahead of us. After you, my lady. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Was it wilful callousness or an unbelievable state of systemic blindness? Time and exposure to the citizens of the Empire brought Ludmila no closer to a long term solution for their one-sided perspective of the world. Rather than reaching out to work hand in hand with the Imperial Army and bringing awareness to possibilities that they had previously been unaware of, Ludmila felt like she was conducting a one-woman siege of a fortress constructed out of their worldviews. Or rather than the siege of a fortress, something stood between herself and everyone else when it came to specific things. They saw her; spoke with her; even admired her, but it was as if some malevolent force actively worked to keep her from striking at the heart of the matter. It was worse than her words going into one ear and out the other: they were received and waylaid by a vast array of rationalisations and ignorance, overridden by imperial worldviews or simply received with politeness and discarded out of view as irrelevant. Half of the time, she thought that they didnt even recognise what she was saying. She did her best to understand not just the motivations of the Empire and the Imperial Army, but also those of its officer corps and as much of the rank-and-file that she had time to speak to. Yet developing an understanding of them brought her no closer to her goal. The only things that mattered to them were the approaches and solutions that they saw as valid. All else was dross. Regardless of background, education or training, they were products of a society that had long drifted from many truths of the world. By all indications, Re-Estize was much the same but the divergence was even stronger in the Empireno, that wasnt correct. Both had diverged under the same starting conditions but the Empire was the more successful of the two states. That success worked to continually reinforce their problematic perceptions. It was the tragic irony of the Great Seedingor perhaps it was the true damage of the heresy of The Four. Creating a geopolitically safe nation in the hopes that it would one day become a bastion of humanity had instead resulted in the progressively weak and misguided states of Re-Estize and Baharuth. In the west was a country incapable of upholding order and by all reports was due for some sort of catastrophe. In the east was a country building proud glass towers on illusory foundations. The tenets of her faith, which conveyed the truths of the world as they were relevant to humanity, had been replaced by a heresy that did nothing to correct the self-indulgent whims of both. From what she had seen of the Temples in the Empire, they were an institution that only existed to uphold the status quo. Even when they ministered to their own faithful, it felt woefully shallow. Its standards and measures felt ineffectual because they never addressed the important aspects of life beyond misguided temperance and arbitrary Human niceties. Ludmila gave her head a shake, taking a deep breath as she guided her horse along. Being judgemental would get her nowhere and her friends werent around to provide elegant solutions that they would probably derive at a cursory glance. All she had were her rigid and clunky ways of doing things C ways that depended on mutual understanding, willing cooperation or brute force. Compared to Re-Estize, the Empire was in a far better position. This was not only because it was more secure and stable, but it had created institutions that could effectively spread the ideas and attitudes that those in power wished to spread. In short, they were more easily taught. She imagined that if the Empire had eventually taken over Re-Estize, Re-Estizes leadership and population would be reshaped within a few generations. The Empires success with its institutions was what drove Ludmila to thoroughly study them, as she wished to emulate that success in the Sorcerous Kingdom. It was what also dangled the highly attractive possibility that, if she could sow the seeds of change with the Sixth Legion, the entire Empire would eventually follow suit. To that end, she could be as patient as she needed to be. Mlady, Igvel called out to her, that a monster den? No, you dumbass, Destin replied for her, thats just a broken boulder. The men of her bodyguard laughed. Igvel seemed to take it in good humour and continued peering at every bush and boulder they passed. Between the denser concentration of potential threats and the fact that there was now a full company forming his mobile headquarters, General Rays energy went more towards the command of his forces than acting as her guide. He even brought his men into combat where possible in an effort to make up for the loss of flexibility that came with the changes to his operations. With this being the case, Ludmila spent more time quietly observing the battalion than discussing matters with the General. Her squad followed her around as she went back and forth taking note of everything that she could. The Owlbear encounter of two days previous had heightened the alertness of the men, though it was more them being alert for potential windfalls than dangerous threats. The atmosphere that it created was positive in certain ways and worrisome in others. Whatever comes, comes C dont go out of your way to find trouble. The men returned to her and tightened their ranks. If you want them to stay out of trouble, my lady, Joachim Ward said, we should return to the centre of the formation. Upon hearing the Cleric, the men turned pleading gazes toward her. Ludmila glowered at their expressions. Whose hungry hatchlings are you? She already knew the answer to that. Rays battalion had been groomed to be ambitious and she had fed them once. Much like wild animals, they hoped for more. They had passed quite a number of valuable things, but she hadnt pointed them out for fear that they would start stopping to uproot every bush and boulder in their path. There was nothing inherently wrong with possessing ambition and it was natural to desire the improvement of ones situation. The problem was the Empires idea of what improvement was, the imbalances that it caused and what might inevitably happen to correct those imbalancesexcept with the protection of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the Empire could become a blight upon the world. This was a future headache that could be preemptively avoided. Prime Minister Albedos carefully-constructed scenario created a place where the Empire could be made aware of the problems that Ludmila had identified, but, so far, the nice or perhaps soft approaches were ineffective. She needed to make things relevant somehow; to have them recognise what she was showing them. Pushing too hard was unacceptable, as the Royal Court did not want the Sorcerous Kingdoms answer, but the Empires. To provide an appropriate answer, however, the Empire required a baseline of knowledge that it seemed to lack or at least discount to the point of being irrelevantit was an increasingly frustrating loop of apparent futility. When it came to her ability to measure how people aligned with His Majestys Will, imperial citizens were a bit worse than the Human residents of E-Rantel, which was not so terrible that she felt compelled to enact corrective measures. They also fluctuated just as frequently. Even General Ray was no exception, so she could only continue to poke them lightly hoping for a favourable response at some point. Well continue working the outskirts, Ludmila replied. General Ray is focusing on his duties C it would be improper for me to distract him from them now that were in more dangerous territory. The tribes dont seem much tougher than when we started, mlady. The tribes are strong enough as they are, she replied. Youve been seeing relatively effortless success so far because not only are you striking tribes unprepared for an attack, but you are overwhelming them before they can muster effective retaliation. Once you lose that momentum, the situation will change. That makes us sound like Demihumans. At the mention of Demihumans, several of the men slowed their steps and glanced around. Ludmila smiled slightly. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. If you plan on serving in an expeditionary force, she said, it would be for the best if you reexamine the concepts that youve brought with you from civilisation. What does that mean, mlady? In the Empire, Ludmila replied, Demihuman is more idea than reality; a creature that comes in a variety of forms that adds spice to tales. It does credit to the Imperial Armys security efforts that the vast majority of the Empire has never seen one before, but it also distances its citizens from the reality of what they are. Out here, you cannot allow a label to become the entirety of your threat assessment. I still dont get it. Weve fought plenty of Demis now C theyre every bit the dirty savages that I thought they were. Thats because you only see what you want to see, Ludmila said. The results of your actions thus far make it so that it is unnecessary to think otherwise. You may believe that you enjoy a superior position to these Demihumans for now, but Humans are not a strong race in the grand scheme of things. You will eventually reach a point where your momentum will carry you straight into a wall that you are oblivious to because the ideas that you cling to are blinding you to the truth. I can only pray that you will survive that experience. Attempting to put forward the idea that other races might be less savage or alien than they thought didnt work because the ideas already entrenched in their minds made other races irreconcilable with humanity. A more involved process seemed to be in order, such as chipping away at those ideas through topics immediately relevant to her mens tasks. Hopefully, enough cracks would form for her to squeeze into or even bring the whole fortress of societal constructs crumbling down. When you think of Demihumans, Ludmila said, which race first comes to mind? Goblins. Why? I guess cause we see em the most. What comes to mind when you think of Goblins? The smell. Low chuckles rose around them. Anything else? Theres a lot of em. Theyre noisy. Ugly. Fighting em is pure chaos. Ludmila nodded at each of their answers. Every race has its own standards of beauty, she said, so well leave the point of their appearance aside. Have you wondered about the reasons as to the rest of what youve observed? Because theyre Goblins? Because theyre social, Ludmila told them. The smell and noise of Goblins can be overwhelming to the senses precisely for that reason. They possess collective behaviours that confuse predators and improve the survival rates of a Goblin tribe as a whole. Additionally, if you dropped a monster into a busy market plaza in Karlsheim, how much of that same behaviour will you see? Will panic and chaos not erupt? Will people not scream and shout? Who will run? Who will fight? For what reasons might they risk themselves? Im fairly certain that everyone already knows the answers to these questions. I-Its not the same, mlady. She looked over to her left, where Frank was riding beside her. Its not? Ludmila asked, Why? Because theyre Goblins. Youre going to have to come up with a better answer than that. Theyre dangerous. They raid. You also raid, Ludmila said. Youre Rays Raiders, yes? Do you not believe that what youre doing is dangerous to them? They crossed a churning brook, which filled the air with the sound of its rushing water. Winson spoke once they left the noise behind. Were doing it for a good reason. Demihumans also have valid reasons, Ludmila told him. They raid for resources or they raid to enforce their territorial dominance, which is essentially securing resources. Sometimes they migrate and come into conflict with other populations. Has the Empire not effectively been doing the same thing? You run out of land and spares fill the towns and cities. Out of a desire for a better life, some join the army. Your conquests will open new lands and new opportunities to the destitute, facilitating migration. The new Legion created for this new frontier will enforce the Empires territorial dominance while the victorious expeditionary army will continue to carry the torch of imperial progress far and wide. That same torch will be used to set Demihuman communities aflame and it will grow brighter and burn more fiercely with every conquest. Eventually, someone will act to extinguish that flame before it comes to burn down what they care for. B-but they wont be able to, right? We got those Undead from the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Empire will be safe from that kind of thing. They are for defensive purposes, but the culture of conquest cultivated by generations of imperial expansion will carry the Empire into wars that consume the lives of its citizens as quickly as they are born. If it does not, it will collapse under its own weight. Every generation will see tens of millions sacrificed upon the altar of war. Some will believe that this is a necessary thing, others, not so much. It might even be interpreted as a good thing for those with a vested interest in imperial expansion. What outsiders believe will be contingent on their perspective. Predictably, Joachim Ward was the first to react to the image that she painted for them. How can that be seen as a good thing? He asked, No nation would willingly pursue such conflicts! Wars of that magnitude would give rise to countless Undead who do not care for either side. That didnt stop Baharuth from pursuing its war with Re-Estize, Ludmila told him. If anything, the creation of more negative energy zones is a convenience: nearby places where two countries can agree to fight their battles, much like the Katze Plainsthough I suppose how they are created would encourage aggression. Its strange how that works. How so, my lady? Well, if negative energy zones are the product of overwhelming amounts of death and the negative emotions that come with it, then they can be weaponised. If, say, the Empire encounters a defensive position that it finds particularly problematic or identifies a key territory whose loss will result in the economic and industrial collapse of the territories around it, all they need to do is fight there until it becomes so steeped in negative energy that the defenders cannot maintain their position against the resulting Undead. Joachims mouth fell open, aghast at the brutal and indiscriminate tactic that she had suggested. Thethe Empire would never do that! The Empire removes obstacles to expansion and development in the most efficient manner possible. The Temples of the Four have no say in the matter. If they create another Katze Plains at their enemies expense to gain ten times the territory, then they will. Then theyll have another Katze Plains to deal with after the fact. It will have been worth the cost, Ludmila shrugged. Their newly acquired territories will vastly outproduce the drain in resources since theyll have leased Death-series servitors to contain the threats that manifest from those negative energy zones. In the future, they may also possess the capacity to cleanse these zones after theyve served their purpose. Furthermore, for most of the Empire, it will be something that happened elsewhere. I still do not believe that we would be so heedless. What is heedless to you may not be to others. No one shares the exact same considerations, but they do share laws and culture that act as chains that both bind their behaviour and pull society as a whole in ways that it isnt aware of. It is something that people cannot entirely resist. While individuals might be able to quickly adapt or change their ways, the collective will of society was not so easy to bend. Furthermore, it was a force that dragged its members into line and pulled them off unwillingly and often unknowingly. This was especially the case for the Baharuth Empire, where culture was an instrument used to manipulate the masses into forming and adhering to the mechanisms prescribed by the state. If those mechanisms sent them hurtling towards a cliff, they would not be able to stop even if they knew it was there. They were already in the process of falling off of several and didnt even realise it, convinced that they were instead taking flight. Yeah, but were just small folk, Merg said. What youre talking about is for the big important people. Theres nothing we can do about it. Everyone contributes to the identity of a people in some way, Ludmila told him, and the chains that bind society tomorrow are forged today. This is of particular importance to the Sixth Legion: what youre doing now will set the precedent for the Empires expeditionary forces and influence its future policies. You will be what comes to mind when the world beyond thinks of the Baharuth Empire, but, so far, what you are doing indicates that you believe that the world is yours to do with as you please. You must have thought a lot about this, mlady. I have, but my thoughts are not solely from examining the Baharuth Empire. There is at least one other example of an expeditionary force that Im well-acquainted with. Re-Estize? Joachim frowned, I dont recall them having any kind of expeditionary force. Re-Estize does not, Ludmila said, but the Sorcerous Kingdom does. The Adventurer Guild of the Sorcerous Kingdom is its expeditionary force. Its ironic, really. The Sorcerer King C who is feared by so many as an evil Undead being C reforged an antiquated, nominally defensive organisation into an institution that promotes exploration, discovery and diplomatic goodwill. The Empire, on the other hand, reforged the advanced and defensively-structured Sixth Legion into an instrument of unbridled conquest. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 I seen it, Gaston said. Seen what? Yohann asked. Ludmila stood amongst the currently-being-pillaged remains of the third Goblin settlement for the day. The Imperial Knights methodically sifted through everything as they worked to locate anything of value. The days gains thus far were mostly unremarkable, consisting of the same assortment of tribal trinkets, animal products and not much else. What she was talking about, Gaston answered. Who ran. Who fought. Why they fought. The Ranger had an expression on his face suggesting that he didnt like what he now realised. Ludmila took it as a sign of progress. It was the ones that had weapons that fought C the warriors, I guess. Them and the old-looking sort. Everyone else ran. They grabbed their kids and ran and their warriors tried to buy time for them to run. We just rode em down no matter what they were doing. The more, the better. Like getting more meant something. Even a hungry Monster leaves after they get their fill. Nearby, Pol looked up from where he had kicked aside the litter under a Goblin lean-to. If we didnt do it, he told the Ranger, some other guyd do it and get the credit. But dont you see? Gaston replied, Its like she said! If it were a farm village and Demis came and did that, wed call em savages and hate their asses forever. Ludmila walked over to the group of men, who looked up from their conversation with different questions on each of their faces. What is it that allows you to do what youre doing? She asked, Practically speaking. Cause were soldiers, mlady, Pol said. We trained to be strong. What have you gained through your exercise of strength here? Thats uhwhatever we looted, plus the land were clearin. What did it cost you? The Cavalier frowned, looking around the camp. His gaze finally settled on his spear. Mightve damaged my spear but its the armys, I guess. Can get that fixed, too. Was what you gained worth what it cost you? Well, yeah, Pol nodded. This is easy stuff. Get paid for it, too. Ludmila turned her attention to Gaston. Would you say you gained the same thing? She asked. yes, mlady. What did it cost you? Makes me feel like shit, the Ranger frowned. Even if I get some land after this, Ill always remember what we did to get it. Who would you say is correct, Priest Ward? The sandy-haired Cleric visibly recoiled at the question. His green eyes darted between the two men. Our gods do not say anything for or against Demihumans, he said after several moments. It is not wrong to defend ourselves and retaliate against savage Demihumans who visit evil upon our frontier folk, but I have no idea whether these Demihumans have ever done so. Rather than dwelling upon the Demihumans themselves, the Faith of the Four concerns itself with spiritual matters. What spiritual matters might those be? Moral decay, Joachim said. I am not the only one to worry over recent developments. Until recently, the Imperial Army has mostly served an honourable and righteous cause: the defence of the Baharuth Empire. The Empires war with Re-Estize was justifiable in the fact that we would bring succour to the millions suffering under the mismanagement of its decadent and corrupt aristocracy. This campaign, howevergreed seems to drive everything. Greed implies that ones behaviour is overly self-serving, Ludmila noted. Pol wants some land where he can build a hamlet and provide a living for his future family. His life before joining the army was as a labourer in Enz. That work barely afforded him a cramped room in the lowest class district. Is he greedy for wanting to improve his situation? For wanting a healthy place to raise a family and create a small community? For putting his life on the line to do so? Of course not, my lady. The problem lies with how our soldiers are doing it. Thisambition just seems to take on a life of its own. With every passing day, I look less at the Demihumans and more at our own men, worrying over how theyve transformed as a whole. Roughly half of her men shifted uncomfortably at the Clerics words. The Empire worked to suppress the influence of the Temples and cultural elements that it identified as undesirable, but it seemed that the religions hold on the hearts and minds of the people was still strong enough to have them measure their efforts through more than just the lens of cold practicality. Times up! The men dropped what they were doing at General Rays voice, jogging off to mount their warhorses once again. The rumbling of hooves filled the air as they gathered on his lead and headed south towards their next objective. Their pace was significantly slower as outriders searched for ways ahead and the company split into columns that moved through gaps between the trees. Ludmila eyed the surroundings, alert for the presence of Demihuman scouts, but those watching from the distant undergrowth would likely be undetectable even to the Imperial Armys best Rangers, never mind herself. Riding a warhorse also presented challenges in the forested terrain. Like any Noble, she had experience with regular mounts, but she had grown accustomed to riding ones with closer-to-Human intelligence like Soul Eaters or Ilyshnish. Her bond with the Frost Dragon allowed them to effortlessly function together as mount and rider, so being on a horse felt like a lot more work despite being nowhere near as complex as riding a Dragon. After an hour of guiding her borrowed mount along the narrow forest trails, Ludmila breathed a sigh of relief as they rode out into a large clearing. Then, she frowned as the sounds of battle rose from the Demihuman encampment ahead. All along the northern treeline, Imperial Knights streamed out of the woods, charging straight into throngs of Demihumans distracted by the attacks of Hippogriff riders above. Cave on the eastern edge! Tormel; Kaiden C take your squads and burn out whatevers in there. Ludmila guided her horse towards the location that General Ray indicated, watching as the two squads sent their scouts to investigate the interior. Several minutes later, they came back out and reentered with four heavy infantry and two War Wizards. The shadows of the cave flared an angry orange as several explosions echoed out from its entrance. She caught the attention of one of the Rangers on his way out. What was in there? Some sort of Dire Bear, mlady, the Ranger replied. Things are around Difficulty Rating 60 so its good that we caught those Demis before they woke it up. Way we killed it probably ruined the pelt, though. Its better than losing multiple squads of men, Ludmila said. Your officers made the prudent choice. Thank you for letting me know. The Ranger offered a salute before turning back to examine the caves surroundings. Ludmila turned her attention to the rest of the clearing. As with previous assaults, the shock of being suddenly attacked by a hundred mounted soldiers was too much for the inhabitants to reasonably react to. There was no sign of resistance from strong individuals and most of the Demihumans had already been swept from the clearing. Its the same as before, Destin said from nearby. Well, its not exactly the same, but you can see what theyre doin. These Goblins C even the Ogres C theyre just reactin like people would. Why didnt we see it before? How did you know about all this, mlady? My house was not in a position where we could simply overpower our Demihuman neighbours, Ludmila said, so we had to understand how they behaved and why. Rather than feeling like a wretch over the fact, you can refine your tactics now that youre beginning to see them for what they are, yes? What do you mean by that, mlady? Gaston said from the other side of her. Ludmila dismounted to give her warhorse a break before addressing the two Rangers. The two of you joined after the Sixth Legion was reorganised, if I recall correctly. Yes, mlady. What special training did they give you? What sort of work did you do beforehand? I was from one of the fourth-class districts in Arwintar, Gaston said. Just got by doing what I could, uhI guess I sorta had a reputation as a troublemaker. Thats how I got recruited. You mean they enlisted you as a Rogue. Gaston nodded, pointedly avoiding her gaze. Being a Ranger and a Rogue didnt seem like a bad combination. He would be especially potent in ambush scenarios. What happened then? It didnt make much sense being a Rogue in the Sixth, so I got into Ranger training. A lot of familiar things between em and I actually liked it. Lifes good out here once you know up from down C better than the city. Ludmila turned her gaze to Destin. I was a foresters son, Destin said, so being a Ranger was right up my alleyup my tree? Anyway, I just went from that to this. The Sergeants mostly had us do, well, Ranger things. At least the Ranger things that the Imperial Army wants out of us. Scouting, bushcraft, archery What about training against specific opponents? Ludmila asked, Demihumans, Monsters or Magical Beasts? A couple of the guys wanted to become Beast Masters for the air wing, Gaston said, but there wasnt enough time for all the training needed. We just learned basic stuff like the other recruits. I see, she nodded. In that case, as a fellow Ranger, Ill share a little secret with you The two Rangers swallowed, glancing around before stepping in closer to her. Ludmila couldnt help but smile at their wide-eyed anticipation. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Its not that big of a secret, she said. Think of it as more of a different angle to look at things. Rangers have certain subjects that they favour and they develop Skills and Abilities based on that. Its something that we recognise, but we recognise it in a way that seems like common sense to us. Rangers who make a living off of the game that they bring back from the woods are usually recognised as hunters, but they are actually Rangers specialising in Beasts. The Beast Masters you mentioned specialise in handling Magical Beasts. Rangers who defend the Empires borders will most often deal with Demihuman tribes, so they end up as Demihuman specialists. That kinda makes sense, Destin said, but does it really work that way? There something for everything? It does, Ludmila replied, The more powerful you become as a Ranger, the more pronounced your specialisations will be. And there is something for everything. I know an Adventurer Ranger who specialises in the Undead, while Rangers working in law enforcement specialise in Humans. So since weve been fightin and learn about Demihumans, Gaston frowned, were gonna end up as Demihuman specialists? Considering the mandate of the Sixth Legion, Ludmila said, its probably one of the best ones to have. With your understanding will come insight that can be used to both fight against and work with Demihumans. Special Skills and Abilities are something that youll have to grasp and develop, but whats most important to the army and the men you work with is that they learn to trust your expertise as a Ranger. The way that Rangers inevitably came to specialise in at least one enemy type was something Ludmila had been counting on as a way to bring awareness to the members of her squad and eventually the men of General Rays battalion. Once a Ranger settled on their favoured targets, learning about them became mysteriously quick and intuitive. They became naturally proficient at all activities revolving around those favoured targets, which not only included tracking, trapping, intimidating and fighting against them as opponents but understanding their behaviour and how to interact with them in more peaceful scenarios. Because they had no previous education on specific target types, they had no specialisation. Their time in Rays battalion had them focusing on Demihumans. Now, it appeared that they were finally awakening to this ability that was innate to all Rangers. Destin and Gaston looked over to where the other men in her bodyguard were picking through the Demihuman camp. I dont think theyll just listen to us, Destin said. They got their whole other thing going on. You asked why you didnt notice what I pointed out about Demihumans before, Ludmila said. Youre probably also wondering why the others dont see it. Ive put a lot of thought into it since its something that happened to me in the past as well. Not anymore? Not in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila replied. The Sorcerer Kings direct vassals and those in their entire chain of command see things very differently than people in this part of the world do. They dont question whether professionals know their work. A Farmer with the requisite experience will produce results within a reasonable range of expectations; a smith will reliably produce goods according to their standard. To be frank, its never wrong, but people here havetrust issues, perhaps. People can also believe what they want to believe even if it doesnt make much real sense. So they just take you at your word? Things just are. Perhaps one day youll get to work with a Death Knight or a Death Warrior and experience how different it is. If you spot something and call it out, they wont second-guess you. If you say someone ran a certain way, theyll believe you because youre a Ranger and Rangers can Track. If you fail at something one day, its not directly your fault and they wont resent you for your failure C it was just something that was beyond you and thats just the way things are. Theyll still trust your skills the next time. Thats a pretty positive outlook. It is, Ludmila agreed. The Death-series servitors are very pleasant to work with. In their minds, everyone is trying their best and they try their best too. The General called for another move. They found themselves following the river south over a floodplain covered by a web of shallow meltwater streams. Destin raised his voice to speak to the others along the way. Hey guys, mind if I mark out targets this next time around? Tryin for Sergeant? Frank asked. Er, no, Destin answered. I just wanted to see somethin. Ludmilas bodyguard looked toward her. I dont mind, she said, but if something silly happens, Ill be intervening. Yes, mlady, Destin said. Thank you, mlady. Erjust listen up, I guess. Their pace quickened as the company closed with a large Demihuman settlement along the riverbank. With plenty of warning as they rode up the river, their opponents had ample time to prepare. Fan out! Push them up the riverbank and into the trees. The other squads moved to follow General Rays orders. Destin continued straight ahead, peering at the broad expanse of simple shelters dotting the slope. After a dozen seconds, he nodded. This way. Ludmilas bodyguard veered sharply to the right, angling directly towards a ramp at the base of a steep rise. A swarm of Goblins and Ogres awaited them, arms and voices raised in a tribal threat display. The tip of Winsons spear lowered slightly as they approached. Uh, you sure about this, Destin? Yeah, Destin replied. Hes right, Gaston said. Look up top. What the hell is that? Overlooking the unfolding chaos was a particularly large Ogre flanked by a group of Trolls. Layers of hides adorned its shoulders and it waved a small tree around as it shouted at its fellows. An Ogre Lord, Ludmila said. Youll lose all of your momentum trying to charge up there and hell slap you all the way back down. What do we do? Dont fight too close to that rise; youll get a rock on the head. Lets take a slice off of their right flank and see if they chase us C stay mobile. Yohann, take point. The squads formation shifted as the Cavaliers formed a wedge behind Yohann. Ludmila eyed the roiling mass of dozens of Demihumans. Gaston; Destin C do you see those mystics? Yes, mlady. Keep them suppressed; killing them is fine if you can. Those without bonded mounts will need to stay out of range: one charm spell and youll be on the ground with thirty Demihumans waiting to bash your skull in. Half of the squad trailed off from the charge, sending arrows and crossbow bolts into the Demihuman ranks. Yohanns wedge clipped off a dozen defenders, lances breaking on Ogres while their warhorses sent Goblins flying into the air. They angled away but nothing followed them save for rocks and makeshift wooden javelins. That Lord is strong enough to stay in control of his troops. Regroup on me. She took them out of the Goblins bow range, stopping on a gravelly islet a little over a hundred metres from the base of the ridge. Joachim and Redwyn tended to the cuts and scrapes sustained by her Cavaliers. Can we still send arrows their way, mlady? Gaston asked. Go ahead, but save a few just in case. The supply horses are a few hundred metres south of us right now. Arrows and crossbow bolts darted over the field. Most were caught on crude shields of wood and hide, but several managed to find their marks. Is there something we can do? Igvel frowned at the Demihumans defensive position, I dont think we can break into that. Youre soldiers, not heroes, Ludmila said. This is a company-level threat for the Imperial Army, so the company will help to deal with it. Ludmila turned her gaze northward, searching for General Ray along the pebbled riverbank. General Ray, theres one Ogre Lord and his warband on the north ridge overlooking the river. Weve tested them and theyre holding their position. then I hope that theyre stubborn. Sending Captain Zade from our end. She scanned the skies to the south for signs of the Dragoon Captain and his flight. As she did so, something else caught her attention. Destin; Gaston, Ludmila pointed to a trio of winged figures overhead and to the south, do you see those? Yeah, what about em? Theyre not ours. Gaston narrowed his eyes. Dragons? Wyverns, Ludmila corrected him. We have an audience from further south. Nearly flush against the mountainside, Captain Zade and his flight descended as they approached the Ogre Lords ridge. Captain Zade is coming in, she said. Yohann, time a fake charge and keep that warbands eyes on us. Yes, mlady C hyah! The Cavalier urged his warhorse into a trot, leading his wedge purposefully towards the entrenched Demihuman ranks. Hold your arrows, Ludmila told the others. They need to stop shielding their heads. When Yohann came within forty metres of them, a Fireball streaked in from above, exploding in the middle of the packed ranks at the base of the ridge. Ouch, Frank winced. You had em lower their shields and focus on Yohann so they wouldnt accidentally block the Fireball? Yes. To Ludmilas right, Yohann looked purposely towards her. She eyed the flaming gap in the warbands ranks. Above them, the Ogre Lord and his escort had their heads turned towards the skies. To the north, Captain Zade and his flight were wheeling around for another strafing run. Captain Zade, can you soften up that Lord up top? That was the plan, my lady. Was something the matter? No, Im sending in my Cavaliers to clean up the mess you left down below. I didnt want them to get roasted. If you could do that, well be able to attack the ridge directly on the third pass. Well see you there. Ludmila turned her attention back to Yohann. Yohann, Captain Zade is hitting the ridge next. Time your charge with his next pass. Hit whats left of the ones below. The rest of us will join you at the bottom of the ramp. They rode in behind the Cavaliers third charge. The remains of the Demihuman formation didnt have the weight to stop them and broke apart. Flames blossomed out over the edge of the ridge as Captain Zades flight made its second pass. Arrows found a few of the defenders while Frank and Igvel dismounted and moved to clean up what was left. They eventually came to the bottom of the ramp where the squad formed up behind them. We goin up now? Frank asked, Looks like three squads are comin join us from the south. Captain Zade is dropping, Ludmila answered, We cant leave him without support for that long. Lets go. Two-thirds of the way up the ridge, the squad stopped to crouch after another Fireball slammed into the ridge above. Dont stop! Youre ducking for a Fireball that already happened. Spells go where theyre supposed to go and reacting like you just did kills your momentum. The squad picked themselves up and rushed forward. Harsh cries drifted down from above. Igvel made it to the top first, immediately slashing open the back of a Trolls knee. Over here, ugly! The Troll twisted around at Igvels taunt, collapsing onto its injured leg. A Scorching Ray spell from Captain Zades War Wizard found the fallen Demihuman as a half dozen men hacked and stabbed at it. That was a neat trick, Frank said. Uh, yeah, sure C just like I planned. Ludmilas bodyguard spread out over the top of the ridge, joining Captain Zade and his two Dragoons as they faced off against the Ogre Lord and four Trolls. She glanced between the combatants. Your drop was a bit ambitious wasnt it, Captain? Ahahamaybe just a bit. Igvel, take Ward and half the men and work on one of these Trolls ganging up on the Dragoons. The rest are with Frank for another. Youll have to hit them hard, but be careful. She called her glaive to hand, wary of any risks to her men as she watched them work together to bring down their targets. With the skilled War Wizard attentively supporting them from above, however, they methodically took down their respective opponents. What remained was the Ogre Lord and two Trolls squaring off against Captain Zade and his two wingmates. The two men were holding out against their respective opponents, but Captain Zade was being overpowered. The Captain was roughly the strength of a lower Gold-rank Adventurer while the Ogre Lord was midway through Mithril. Only his desperate focus on Defensive Arts was keeping him alive against brutal swings that must have been close to the power of a Death Knight. Ludmila stepped forward, activating Ability Boost. She used an upwards Slash to lop off the Ogre Lords right arm below the elbow. The Demihuman let out an anguished howl as the tree and the limb holding it crashed to the ground. A twist of her wrist adjusted the angle of her weapon as she prepared another Slash. Her reverse stroke cleaved through the Demihuman Lords neck just below the jaw, the blade exiting its body from the opposite armpit. The headless and armless body of the Ogre Lord crashed to the ground. The two remaining Trolls wasted no time fleeing at the sight of their fallen leader, bowling over the Dragoons in their desperate flight towards the trees. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 An awkward silence fell over the ridge, punctuated by the sounds of diminishing battle. Ludmila flicked the blood off of her glaive. Apologies for interrupting your fight, she informed Captain Zade. But I felt that your opponent presented an untenable risk. She turned and walked towards the overlook, putting her glaive away by hand. All along the riverbank, the Demihumans had broken and were scattering into the trees with the loss of their Lord. The Imperial Knights that had previously been locked in combat with them pursued, cutting them down as they ran. Ludmila sighed, shaking her head as she watched. Her gaze turned up to the three distant Wyverns observing the battle from the skies. The Sixth Legion probably wasnt making a good impression. The sound of metal plates filled the air as the squads sent by General Ray finally made it to the top of the ramp. You missed it, Pol smirked as he leaned on his spear. Ludmila turned back around, eyeing the Dragoon Captain. Did General Ray have any further instructions, Captain Zade? Nothing since the strike order, Captain Zade replied. We look about done here, anyway. Whats going on with those Wyverns? Captain Zade turned his gaze towards the southern skies. We first noticed them about an hour ago, he said. They have riders but weve been keeping our distance from one another. What do you know about the Wyvern Rider Tribes? Aside from stories that say they exist, nothing. Theyve never come anywhere near the imperial border. Anyway, back to the skies with us C thank you for the assistance, my lady. Ludmila nodded at the Captains salute. She looked around at the squads on the ridge, who were mostly gathered around the corpse of the Ogre Lord. Take inventory of the fallen and their camp, she told them. The General will want us ready to move as quickly as possible. The squads dispersed, leaving Ludmila with her bodyguard. They and their equipment appeared to be in good condition. She activated her ear clips Mana Essence. Ward; Redwyn C mana? About half-done, mlady, Redwyn replied. Same here. Was that correct? Mana Essence should have been precise but what she saw through it did not match their responses. What qualifies as half in the Imperial Army, Priest Ward? Halfway to the point that we experience mana exhaustion, my lady. That explained that. Mana exhaustion manifested before one actually ran out of mana, but it was a crippling condition that rendered magic casters not only combat ineffective but also inflicted severe physical exhaustion. Running someone entirely out of mana meant that they had to be carried away C it was not something a squad wanted happening during operations. As far as she knew, Elder Liches and Death Priests did not suffer from mana exhaustion C likely because the Undead were immune to physical exhaustion. It seemed like yet another advantage that the Undead held over the living. You should take care of the searched corpses while you have a chance, she told the Clerics. The Second Legions companies always reserved half mana for the return to camp. Is that true here, as well? It hasnt happened yet, my lady, Joachim replied, but I dont see why it should be any different. In fact, we should be more cautious given how deep in the wilderness we are. Yeah, Redwyn said. Bennet should be on top of things, though. The Generals an aggressive campaigner, but not to the point where hell risk wearing down his soldiers to nothin. The men settled into the familiar routine of plundering their battles aftermath. Though he was attired differently from the rest of his tribe, the Ogre Lord did not appear to have any magic items or even crafted equipment. He did not use any Martial Arts, either: simply employing brute force. She supposed that it was a lucky thing for Captain Zade. Form up on the double! Were headed back to camp. The men dropped what they were doing and filed down the ramp to the riverbank. Ludmila narrowed her eyes at the Generals tone. They rejoined the company as they rode back north along the shore and she made way to General Ray at the centre. He turned to pass a cursory gaze over her. Lady Zahradnik, he nodded, Im glad youre unharmed. Your orders seemed urgent, Your Excellency. Not my orders, he replied. General Gregans. Demihuman activity in the highlands has changed and hes halted our advance. A meeting of his general staff has been called C Hippogriffs are on their way to pick us up. She looked over at the mountains to the east. What could put the advance of an entire Legion on hold? Were there no additional details? Not as such, no. But his initial orders gave enough away. The Fourth and Fifth Divisions are coming into this valley. Theyll be occupying and expanding two of the outposts weve set up. He wants the Sixth Legion to push into the plateau? Or is it containment? It has all the tells of a defensive reaction, so likely that General Gregan has tentative containment in mind while we make sense of whats going on. Their route followed the river all the way back to the battalions third outpost, where an Imperial Air Service flight with an extra pair of Hippogriffs were already awaiting them. The men of her bodyguard looked to her for orders. How long will this meeting have us away for, Your Excellency? She asked. Between travel time and everything else, General Ray answered, well probably be tied up until tomorrow morning, at least. Will fifteen minutes be long enough to ready what you require, my lady? Yes, Ill be right back. She jogged over to her tent, quickly putting her furniture and magic items away. Outside, Joachim Ward was waiting for her by the fire. Did you have any instructions for the men, my lady? He asked. They dont have any camp duties like the rest of the battalion, Ludmila answered, so take advantage of the opportunity to perform drills for the Martial Arts theyve been aiming for. You and Priest Redwyn will have plenty of mana to work with, so make sure you use it for training. They did well today helping assault that position and the reason why certain techniques must be learned will be more apparent to them now. Ill let them know. Have a safe trip, my lady. Ludmila returned to the centre of the camp where a Dragoon waited for her with her Hippogriff. Have you ridden a Hippogriff before, my lady? I have, she replied. A short flight out of Enz. The Dragoon held out a burnished metal broach. This item will bestow an Endure Elements effect on the wearer, he explained. It will keep you comfortable in the cold. Were over a hundred kilometres to Aoten and well be cutting over the mountains to the northeast. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. She received the item with a smile of thanks, pinning it near the clasp of her mantle. It was one of the many common places where one might have an accessory, but no magic items of that sort had been included with either of her outfits and she wasnt sure why. Ludmila activated the item, but because she was immune to cold and had fire resistance items, she couldnt tell whether it was working or not. With a single, smooth movement, she mounted the Hippogriff. The Magical Beast let out a surprised squawk as she landed in the saddle, turning an incredulous eye at her. Ludmila returned its look with an apologetic one, raising a finger to her lips and activating her flight item to negate the weight of herself and her equipment. General Ray appeared from the direction of his pavilion with two bags slung over his shoulders. The Dragoon at his Hippogriff helped him to mount. I see that youre ready to go, my lady, the General said. Magical containers are a wonderful convenience, Your Excellency. I can only imagine, he snorted. If we had one for every Imperial Knight, our logistical expenditures would be a tenth of what they are now. The Dragoon Captain took wing, followed by the rest of his flight. They slowly ascended the valley on steady wing beats that eventually brought them over the highland plateau to the east. Ludmila studied the rugged, mountainous woodland trying to gain a sense of why General Gregan had halted their operations in the wilderness. Are you from the First Division camp, Captain? Do you know whats going on in the highlands below? Something started to rally the Demihumans a few days after we all started pushing in, my lady. Theyre organising fast, so we suspect its a Hobgoblin General. You havent found their headquarters? Not yet. Its a big, unfamiliar wilderness. There are probably a thousand caves and other hiding places down there. If it was night, she might have been able to spot movement under the presumed cover of darkness. In the bright afternoon, however, she couldnt see anything at all C probably because they were wary of being spotted from a distance while they organised. What are the estimates so far for their forces? Anywhere from five thousand to fifty thousand. Our flights are working as quickly as possible to gather intelligence so the picture should be much clearer by the end of the day. Aoten came within sight as they crossed over to the northern slopes of the plateau, though their flight did not bring them to the fortress town. Instead, they landed in an encampment ten kilometres east of it, not far from where Captain Randall and his company intercepted the large raiding party the previous week. Upon entering General Gregans pavilion, Ludmilas suspicions of who would be attending the meeting were proven to be true. Welcome, Lady Zahradnik, the greying General said. Thank you for coming on such short notice. Thank you, General Gregan, she replied. Will there be no representatives from the Fifth Legion at this meeting? None, my lady, General Gregan replied. Their defensive posture has not changed since we last spoke. She examined the men gathered around the table. In a word, they could be described as dour, save for General Ray who wore a blank expression. Several aides came to update the map of the southern wilderness and she immediately realised what the emergency was: the Demihumans that should have been evenly dispersed over their respective territories were entirely absent from the outer slopes of the highland plateau. It appears that your opponents across the border understand what youve been trying to do. It certainly seems that way, my lady, General Gregan replied. As a result of the Sixth Legions continued aggression, the Demihumans had finally organised. Amusingly, that organisation had manifested in the exact opposite response that they wanted. In the Baharuth Empire C no, in the Human nations of the region C the tribes beyond the boundaries of civilisation were seen as savage, aggressive primitives. If exposed to sufficient provocation, then they would surely retaliate with reckless, unthinking violence. Except that wasnt true at all and that truth was now staring the Sixth Legions general staff in the face. Instead of falling to their ploy, the tribes of the wilderness had simply withdrawn and were in the process of preparing to defend their homeland from the imperial invaders. The success that the Empires expeditionary force thought would be coming their way never existed in the first place. They had placed their faith in a plan founded on misconceptions about their supposedly stupid opponents. Ludmila could almost imagine them fuming over the result. The fact that the Fifth Legion was probably being quite smug about it only added fuel to the fire. General Gregan and his staff were notably absent of energy as the aides walked away. We can still assault their position, General Ray said. Well be ground down in turn, Commander Tilmans black goatee wagged as he spoke, as if to wave away General Rays statement. The passes of this plateau would be painted with the blood of our men if we went on the offence. Thats a gross exaggeration, General Ray snorted. It isnt as if all of them will appear at every point we attack. As imposing as their position may appear, the initiative is still ours to take. They know where we are and theyll know when we move. From this development, it should be clear enough that it cant be assumed theyll remain static if we attempt to exploit openings. This defeatist attitude is inappropriate for our army group, General Ray said. Our duty is to find solutions that will help us achieve our objectives, not withdraw into our shells the moment something unexpected happens. Commander Tilman bristled at General Rays words. Beside him, the Fourth Divisions Commander, Schuler, made a calming gesture. We do not have infinite resources at our disposal, he said, neither do we have infinite men. Our newest recruits took six months to train to their current state; losses in a protracted, direct conflict cannot be sustained. Bleeding ourselves dry for mountainous wildland of unproven value will be entirely unacceptable to the Court Council and we all know it. What about the Undead? Commander Wurtz asked, This is the very scenario where they would be invaluable to the Imperial Armys efforts. Did the Second Legion not have squads of Death-series servitors at their disposal for a similar situation? Around the table, General Gregans staff turned their gazes towards Ludmila. The Second Legion was tasked to resolve a specific issue with the Death-series servitors at their disposal, she said. The Sixth Legions campaign is a foreign venture unrelated to national defence. Ill agree that it is a foreign venture, Commander Wurtz replied, but the terms of the Undead lease agreement state that they cannot be employed offensively against officially-recognised political entities. This wilderness contains no such entities. I am not an avenue through which you may negotiate changes in your domestic affairs, Commander Wurtz. This is the Empires businessor am I to interpret this as a desire to change the nature of the relationship between the Empire and the Sorcerous Kingdom? Faces turned pale at Ludmilas question. She could have probably worded that better, but she didnt like being treated as some sort of convenient loophole. Thatsof course not, my lady. But the most effective solution is to bring the Death-series servitors to bear against our adversaries. IfC Enough, General Gregans calm voice cut firmly into Commander Wurtzs reply. Lady Zahradnik is correct. We cannot go against imperial policy and override imperial law simply because they become inconvenient. Beyond that, standing around making conclusions based on conjectures is not what Ive brought everyone in for. We need real information to work with. So you want us to force these Demihumans to give up that information, General Ray said. In a reasonable manner, General Gregan replied. Grinding our men into sausage is not the only way to get the answers we need. General Ray crossed his arms, twisting his lip as he examined the map before them. The aggressive and ambitious man was clearly displeased with the disposition of his fellow officers. You have gone from one extreme to the other, he muttered. A careless misconception has likely led you to yet another. Speak plainly, Ray, General Gregan frowned. This isnt a ball in Arwintar and youre not pretty enough to make me want to dance with you anyway. I was wrong about how they would react, General Ray said. Since I was producing some results, you all threw your lot in with me. We were proven wrong in our assumptions, but just because we were proven wrong does not mean we go from believing that our opponents are heedless and unsophisticated to thinking that they are a force that can outwit a General and match the Imperial Army. You are simply exchanging one set of blinders for another. We need to go into this with both eyes open: the situation has simply changed and we need to see it for what it is. General Ray uncrossed his arms, reaching down into one of the bags at his feet. A heavy thump punctuated the silence as a large stack of papers landed on the wooden table. Written on the covers were titles and dates; each set of papers reporting a day of General Rays activities. These wilderness tribes are not Imperial Knights, he said. They do not enjoy the benefits of our civilisation. They do not have plate armour; their weapons are fashioned from wood, bone and stone. They do not benefit from the Imperial Armys organisation nor its monolithic drive. We are not fighting an army backed by industrial might, complex economies and advanced artifice. Nor are they even an armynot yet. They are simply small, independent Demihuman communities subsisting in the wilderness. General Gregan: how far back have movements related to this Demihuman rally been noted? Since shortly after that set of raids hit the border. General Ray nodded as if he had expected the response. It has been less than a week since theyve started moving, he said. Can a true army form in a week? Can equipment and discipline be forged on such short notice? Can infrastructure and logistics on such a scale be established? The answer is no C not even for Hobgoblins. What are you proposing? Schuler asked. It is not so much a proposal as it is simply what needs to be done, General Ray answered. We need to attack. Watching and waiting will only give the enemy forces time to grow in size and strength. We need to smash their foundations while they are still trying to build them. Our divisions arent ready, General Gregan noted. Theyve occupied the passes over the imperial border and it will take at least two days for the Fourth and Fifth Divisions to get into position in the west. My men are ready, General Ray said. We can begin our offensive at dawn. Give me the order and I will end this threat before it can rise to stand against us. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Those damn tortoises... The single line repeated itself in Rays thoughts as he scoured through maps, reconnaissance reports and company profiles. Quick to go on the defensive, slow to advance and mired in doubt when opportunities presented themselves. As an expeditionary army, Ray believed that the Sixth Legion was in a unique position to become an unprecedented force for change. Change, however, could not come when it was bound by the old, rusty chains shackling General Gregan and the rest of his command staff. Their traditions served them well while the Empire grew and consolidated its strength, but they had also become fetters that kept them from seizing their destiny. How could they expect to forge ahead when they were so averse to risk? So what if men died? More were born in the Empire every day than what they would lose on the front. It was better that they died for the sake of their ambitions than die uselessly in the slums of the cities, living out bleak lives as they fought over limited opportunities like dogs over table scraps. To be certain, it took time and resources to train and equip new soldiers, but a balance would eventually be struck. Hesitation over the loss of life and resources was pointless when they would be consumed no matter what they did. How was Ray the only one who understood this? Noit was more accurate to say that the Imperial Army was at fault. The sword of the Baharuth Empire was stuck fast in its sheath, refusing to carve a path toward the future. He shook away the frustrated malaise that had followed him back from the Sixth Legions meeting, refocusing on the task at hand. Ray frowned as his eyes crossed over an anomaly in his reports. Zade. Yes, sir? Come over to the command tent. I have some questions about that last battle from the other day. He read over the Dragoon Captains account once again as he waited. With the potential challenges presented by the Demihuman position on the highland plateau, he had been referencing the attack against the Ogre Lord and its tribe when he encountered an odd inconsistency. A minute after he called for him, Captain Zade entered the shadow of Rays pavilion. Reporting as ordered, sir. I was studying the reports on that ridge assault, Ray said, but there arediscrepancies between them. Your account credits Baroness Zahradnik for the defeat of the Ogre Lord. Baroness Zahradniks account claims that the ridge was taken by a joint effort between her bodyguard and your flight. The other three squads that came dont have much in the way of detail at all, but they also credit it to a joint effort. The other three squads didnt arrive until the fight was over, sir, Captain Zade replied. As for Lady Zahradnikmay I compare her report with mine? Ray slid the folders over, gauging the mans reaction to them. It only took a few seconds for him to look about the same as how Ray felt about the Baroness report. This is very, uh, meticulous, General, Captain Zade said as he continued to scan through the pages. How did she notice all this or even remember it for that matter? Every notable act of her men is recorded in fine detail. She even has things like who hit where with what, the effect, the rationale as to why they did and how it affected the rest of the fight. Then these tactical recommendations How Lady Zahradnik structured and filled her reports was an anomaly in itself. At first, Ray believed her reporting to be driven by enthusiasm over a novel role easily achieved by one who could afford the energy and attention to watch her men. As those reports piled up, however, meticulous steadily became an understatement. There was no individual that he knew of who could write such absurdly detailed reports while offering the accompanying analysis and insights within a night of the battles in question. She either had unbelievable perception and memory combined with matching tactical acumen and knowledge of martial combat, or she was making things up as she went and neatly stitching everything together. Ray was fairly certain that anyone would believe the latter to be the case, as the former seemed impossible. But she says very little about herself, Ray said. Which brings us to the Ogre Lord. The details about this confrontation make me wonder how you survived. She claimed that the Ogre Lord was at least Difficulty Rating Sixty-Three, sir. The Dragoon Captain replied, I believe her assessment is correct. Our Hippogriffs were coming around to help but she decided to end it right then and there. Decided? Are you telling me that she killed a Difficulty Rating Sixty-Three Ogre Lord with two strikes? Like she was some Imperial Knight dispatching a Goblin that she thought was too dangerous for academy students on their Promotional Examination? Captain Zade looked up from the report, furrowing his brow as he looked over at Ray. That Ogre Lord had next to no equipment, but yeah. The way you put it is about right too. The way she took it downthat first strike probably wasnt needed C it was as if she was ensuring that it couldnt do anything funny to the men as it died. How strong she is shouldnt be a surprise, though. The women who come through the army are always crazy: I wouldnt be the least bit surprised if she could punch down a palisade gate. I supposebut why didnt she report her own deeds if she was so meticulous with the rest? Humble, maybe. Lady Zahradnik stands out because of what she is but I dont think shes ever gone out of her way to attract attention. Alsoshe went around asking a bunch of the officers how they submitted reports and how the men were recognised for their achievements. She might be making sure her men get their due, but since shes not a part of the Imperial Army shes not concerned with earning honours for herself. Or maybe killing Demihumans is just another day for her C she worships The Six, after all. Thank you, Captain. Dismissed. Captain Zade saluted before turning on his heel and leaving the tent. Ray looked over at Bennet, who was sorting through some files nearby. Are you sure that you assessed Baroness Zahradnik properly when she first came in, Bennet? I dont see how it could have been done any differently, sir. Check again, Ray said. This doesnt make any sense. Based on what he knew of the Baroness so far, it was likely that attempts at collecting information about her were being foiled somehow. Aside from that, everything pointed to her being a Captain that was at least as strong as one of the Great Imperial Knights. Not only did she display substantial personal martial prowess, but possessed an extremely high degree of situational awareness, showed exceptional skill at front line coordination and produced highly effective tactics using unfamiliar elements on demand. But where had she come from? Was Re-Estize so insanely oblivious of its talented individuals that she would have otherwise been doomed to obscurity if not for the Sorcerous Kingdom? Or perhaps she would have struck out on her own path like so many of the strong. Even the Empire had trouble attracting Mithril-equivalent individuals into its service and Adamantite was entirely out of the question. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. If she were as capable as he now suspected, he would need a different approach. No change, Bennet said as he rejoined Ray at the table. We know those bags of hers are magic now and we couldnt detect them so its likely shes using an item or Skill that blocks divination and even sensory abilities. Is she doing it to catch us off guard? Or just trying to stay as inconspicuous as possible, the Cleric shrugged. As far as Priest Wards reports go, shes been interested in learning about the army and the soldiers. Its bad enough that shes a woman C running around like some sort of hero would get in the way of everything she wants to do. A woman... Someone that men registered differently as a matter of natural behaviour. She would tend not to be recognised as a threat unless she directly indicated herself as one, thus evading the degree and type of scrutiny that threats were subject to. Shouting, scowling, aggressive actions and posturing C she displayed none of it. In a dangerous campaign environment that constantly demanded attention against attacks that could occur at any time, the way that she carried herself was as good as invisibility once the men grew accustomed to her presence. At the same time, the Baroness would be favoured in certain ways, which she could easily exploit. Any unwanted advances would be easily turned away by her apparent strength. So, in addition to being a liaison officer and a propaganda tool, she was a perfect observer for what Ray was convinced was a test by the Sorcerous Kingdom. How could he use that? Could she be used? If she acted to preserve the lives of imperial soldiers, could he just send her up with a company and have her take stubborn defensive positions? What sort of risks did that carry? Officially, she was a liaison officer. Unofficially, she was an observer. With what he now knew, she could also potentially serve as a judge and an executioner. Keep track of whether word about her spreads, Ray told Bennet. If things get out of hand, she may leave the battalion and start over again in a division that has no clue about her. Which would mean Ray forfeiting any chance of leaving her with the best impression possible. He wasnt sure what the Baroness thought of him thus far, but he wasnt anywhere near done showing her what he and his men could do. Rays assessment of Lady Zahradnik had developed to the point where he was certain that he could do away with the coddling and treat her as a skilled Captain who had no issues grasping his actions. Once he finished updating himself on the battalions reconnaissance reports, he cleared the command pavilion of his staff and invited the Baroness to join him. Good afternoon, Your Excellency. Good afternoon, Lady Zahradnik. I hear youve been overseeing your mens drills every morning, so I hope Ive called you over at a convenient time. I am always available for consultation as a liaison officer, General, Lady Zahradnik replied. Be it with you or your men. I can only wonder how proficient theyve become as your bodyguard. The Baharuth Empire has its own schools of combat, the Baroness touched the fingertips of her right hand to the table. Ive merely attempted to instil some good habits that wont interfere with their regular training. What was it that you wished to speak to me about, Your Excellency? Ray gestured to the map updated with information from the battalions reconnaissance efforts. Ive been studying how we can deal with this Demihuman threat gathering on the plateau, he said. Honestly, this cautious stance of General Gregans leaves it to us to make something happen. Instead of fighting to win, were fighting to not lose. This will make victory more costly by the day. Its a drastic turn from the aggressive posture adopted thus far, Lady Zahradnik nodded. The Second Legion was given pause by their first bloody nose in The Blister, but the Sixth Legion has effectively arrested operations at the idea of getting a bloody nose. You never said anything about that during the meeting yesterday, my lady. I am here to develop mutual understanding between the Baharuth Empire and the Sorcerous Kingdom, Your Excellency. I am not here to replace General Gregan. Then, in the interest of developing mutual understanding, how would you pursue this campaign? Lady Zahradniks other hand settled on the table as she leaned forward to examine the wilderness map. I would not begin with a campaign at all, she said. Some conflict is to be expected given the culture of those who we are dealing with, but fully-fledged warfare is far from the ideal instrument of diplomacy in this situation. Why is that? With the forces at the Sorcerous Kingdoms disposal, conquest should be a simple matter. The Sixth Legion does not have the forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom at its disposal, Lady Zahradnik replied. If it did, however, the answer should be obvious if you consider the state of affairs in the Sorcerous Kingdom. We encourage harmonious coexistence between our citizens and our citizens are not solely Human. Framing ourselves as a belligerent force in the eyes of the world is at odds with our domestic and foreign policies. In that case, why has the Empire been allowed to conduct this campaign? Because the Empire is a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom. It is not the Sorcerous Kingdom and has mostly been allowed to govern itself thus far. There is technically nothing wrong with the Empire expanding its borders into the unclaimed territories surrounding it. Even war with other countries is not out of the question so long as suitable justifications exist. The Sorcerous Kingdom has expanded its territory and waged war with foreign powers when necessary, so it would be hypocritical of us to demand that the Empire refrain from doing the same. Furthermore, amicably joining hands with the Sorcerous Kingdom is not supposed to be a death sentence for the ambitions of our allies. He examined the Baroness handsome features as she conveyed herself in the same, neutral way that she often did. Frankly, it was difficult to say where she personally stood on the matter. On one hand, she spoke in the professional manner of an imperial officer, acting as an instrument of her governments policies. On the other hand, she did little to discourage the battalions operations even when they appeared to be at odds with those policies. At what point would she act in opposition? Would she at all? Or would she leave without a word, leaving them to wonder if some judgement would be rendered upon them by the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Court? Speaking of ambitions, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik said, You have had much to say about achieving those of the Empire and your men, but I havent heard anything about yours. Rays hand fell to the table at Lady Zahradniks pointed statement. As the silence stretched between them, she reached into a pouch at her hip, producing a dark, ovoid crystal that fit into the palm of her hand. She set it down on the table, running a finger lightly over its smooth surface. The air grew still, cutting away the sound from outside of the pavilion. No one outside can hear you, Your Excellency, the Baroness said. If that was your worry. Ray studied the Baroness, tracing the clean lines of the noblewomans face. After a moment, he let out a sigh. Nothing Ive said in all this time got through to you, did it? Was it all merely polite conversation? And now you ask me directly, honestly expecting a direct and similarly honest answer. Is there something wrong with that? Youre lucky that you were sent to work with the Imperial Army, my lady, Ray said. Dealing with anyone else in the Empire would have seen you devoured. Or maybe you were sent precisely because you are what you are. And what am I, Your Excellency? A terrible diplomat, Ray told her, and an abysmal politician. You act with raw charisma and believe that you can force your way through the world with hard work and genuine feelings. We have thousands of people like you in the Imperial Army, which makes you the ideal individual to send as a liaison officer. At least from their perspective. I suppose I expected something else entirely from a representative of the Sorcerous Kingdom. He saw it now. He saw it and his mood turned dark upon seeing it. She was one of them, with all of their ridiculous values and attitudes. The way that she remained stone-faced upon receiving his scathing words was the same, too. She didnt care about herself C she was an instrument of her masters will. The Baroness would go where she was told to, strike others down as ordered and die at a word. She would do so with pridebecause she believed that it was right. That she was strong, skilled and intelligent did not bother Ray. If anything, it only garnered his admiration and respect. What bothered him was her attitude of selfless service C of stoic sacrifice and stubborn resolve. An attitude that allowed empires to be built upon the backs of those who were fooled into believing in something greater than themselves. One that brought undue suffering to the honest and gullible while at the same time catapulting those who would exploit them to the heights of wealth and power. Just like Rays father and mother and their parents before them; just like General Gregan and the Commanders of the Sixth Legion; just like so many imperial officers all across the Empire; Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik was a martial Noble through and through. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Be that as it may, it doesnt answer my question, General Ray. Ray held Baroness Zahradniks dark gaze for a moment, then looked past her shoulder to the entrance of his pavilion where the arm of one of his sentries could be seen propping up a spear. His guards seemed completely oblivious to the fact that the interior was under a Silence effect and had been instructed to keep everyone else out. You remind me of my parents, my lady, he turned his attention back to her. They were both idiots. Loyal, useful idiots, but idiots nonetheless. He felt a sneer forming on his face and he forced it away. There was no point in harbouring bitterness over the past. My fathers father was a spare who won our houses title through his service. My mothers father was the same. My grandfathers were comrades in arms: they enlisted together, fought in the same squad, became Sergeants in the same company and then Captains in the same division. They were brothers in arms who had forged bonds in battle stronger than blood. They passed the values instilled into them by the army to my mother and father. Loyalty; service; honour. To be a sword of the Empire. My father became a dutiful soldier and my mother was the dutiful wife of a soldier. He did his duty abroad while she did her duty at home and I grew up with those same aspirations to dutyuntil I saw where duty led. For the first time in Rays recollection, Lady Zahradniks mask cracked. Her lips slipped ever so slightly; dark eyes hardening at end of his words. Ray peered at her, then snorted. So you do know what lies at the end of duty, he said. You know the wilderness through which duty will lead you. Honour lies at the end of duty, the Baroness replied. It is our mantle as we walk through that wilderness. Is it? Rays raised an eyebrow, My mother died when I was seven, fighting a monster that encroached on our borders before the army could respond. It went through three villages after that and then left, never to be seen again. They never found her body. How do you think the Empire honoured her? Silence fell between them, but only for a breath. By her look, she knew. That''s right, Ray said. Nothing. Honours in the Empire go to men and women of merit. Tangible rewards in Human society are distributed to those who achieve tangible gains. Getting eaten by a monster is neither of those. Duty killed my father too. He soldiered on after his wifes death. A year after he made Captain, he died facing a Demihuman Lord because it was his duty to stand for his men. His company was destroyed anyway. Still, I was proud: proud of my mother and father who lived according to the values instilled in them. The values instilled in me. I was an idiot too, and it was only when I entered the academy that I saw just how much of an idiot I was. The service and sacrifice of my house and my people meant nothing to those who held all the power and wealth. Their lives earned no favour and bought no influence. The scions of the High Nobles only measured me by what I could do for them and how I might have been most efficiently used. Students with a bright career ahead of them in the bureaucracy only saw me as a number to be employed in the cold formulas that drive the mechanisms of the state. For all the blood that my family had spilt for the sake of the Empire, I could do nothing for my house; nothing for my people. Nothing except for what was allowed. Despite his efforts to suppress it, bitterness rose over his recollection. There was no scorn or persecution; none of the obnoxiously egotistical and high-handed behaviour of aristocrats portrayed in tales for the masses C only a glance and calculations hidden behind polite smiles and words. Those with power decided with whom power was shared and those who kept power only shared it if there was more power to be gained. The Imperial Magic Academy C nay, the entire imperial establishment is an institution of insidious design. Do you know that, my lady? It is a place where we are moulded into forms pleasing to the imperial crown and its faceless bureaucracy. At the same time, students are told where they fit. It is a filter for the incompetent and a trap for the talented, intelligent and capable. For the Empire. Lady Zahradnik seemed to digest the information, speaking after several moments. You understood this back then and still took the poison that they offered to you? She asked. As I said, Ray answered, it is a trap. The best trap is one that prey cannot do anything about even if they detect it. The cliques of martial scions were my only refuge C pens in the yard that the Empire tells its martial Nobles to live in. There is no other choice other than what is allowed. But I was not like all those compliant idiots that stubbornly believed in the trappings of duty and honour. I took the path that offered the highest chance of breaking the chains that bound me. The same chains that bound my father and my mother and every martial Noble in the Empire and every Imperial Knight. Chains that the strong foolishly place upon themselves for the sake of those that show the least appreciation possible in return. Merchants exploit us because the pursuit of true martial excellence leaves no room for anything else. Civilian Nobles use their political wiles and closeness to the centres of power to syphon away what is bought by our blood like a swarm of bloated parasites. Commoners turn to us for protection, singing our praises when we save them and cursing our corpses when we fail. We do not exist in their minds otherwise. The honours bestowed to the best of us are but scraps cast to loyal dogs fighting for food under the table where the true feast is held. Rather than settling to be the hound, I chose to be the Master of the Hunt. And that is the reason for your single-minded pursuit of being a Commander, the Baroness said. But what of your hounds? Are you not directing them to those same scraps? Promoting a system that you see to be inequitable? They are hardly blind to it, Ray waved a hand dismissively. Commoners are exposed to the unfairness of the world every day. They do not place undue value on intangibles as idiotic aristocrats and hopeless romantics do. As I mentioned before: they understand that their interests are served through me. The huntsman is the one that takes care of the hounds; he is not the one emptying their leftovers onto the floor. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Then what is your answer? Ray narrowed his eyes. My answer? Yes, Lady Zahradnik said. Your answer. You have shared with me why you have become what you are, yet I still do not know what you want. It should be obvious by now, Ray replied. It is why I became a General of the Imperial Army. What I want is power. Authority; strength; influence; wealth C to command these is to command ones destiny. To command the destiny of others and seize what one deserves. A moment passed in silence. Lady Zahradnik tilted her head curiously. There is something else. Tell me what it is. Power is a thing of absolute beauty, my lady. The air grew still. What was he saying? No, it didnt matter. After witnessing the power of the Sorcerer King, the world had become drab by comparison. Nothing could ever come close; life was not worth living if he could not at least reach for its feet. Baroness Zahradnik held out her right hand. Something materialised in her grasp. Before he could register what it was, a cold blade pressed against the side of his neck. Her dark-eyed gaze violently seized his own. There was no offence over his boldness; no disgust over his sentiment. The air of imperial authority C of the heated contest of wills that brought all of ones power to bear in a single glance C was absent. Her gaze was empty: a void of cold certainty that swallowed him like the darkest night. In that gazewas death. You are not incorrect, Lady Zahradnik told him. Power is a thing of absolute beauty. People are drawn to it; long to grasp it. They cling to those who hold it in their hands. Those who possess it lust for more. It is the freedom to choose; to change; to shape the world according to ones desires. But power reveals one for what they truly areand consumes those unworthy of it. Her quiet voice drifted across the table, carrying with it a sheer force of will that felt like it would crush him where he stood. Rays body trembled, breath becoming erratic as excitement and arousal rose within him. This is itthis is what I wanted! Gone was the young noblewoman with her pleasant demeanour and stoic reserve. In her place was an echo of the matchless might he had witnessed when the Sorcerer King raised his arms over the Katze Plains. Absolute beauty rendered by absolute power. Just who I need to see, huh Rays breathing went still at Lady Zahradniks words. The glaive held to his neck vanished in a blink. It is what General Kabein told me before I parted ways with the Second Legion, her fingertips went back to rest on the table again. And it seems that he was right on the mark. Not a trace remained of the spectre of power dominating the tent mere seconds ago. Across the table, Lady Zahradnik had returned to the very image of a female martial aristocratbut the feeling that she had left within him lingered. No matter what appearance she wore; no matter how she spoke, Ray could now sense the sheer weight of her existence shadowing her every word and action. Never in his life had he met someone like her. Even the majesty of the imperial throne seemed paltry by comparison. Do you understand what he meant by that, General Ray? I wouldnt presume to guess, my lady, Ray replied. General Kabeins vast experience makes him a far wiser man than I. There is a certain truth to what you say, Lady Zahradnik told him. Time can grant wisdom to Humans, but time also takes away the years in which Humans can apply that wisdom. General Kabein understands that the Sorcerous Kingdom has asked the Baharuth Empire a question, but he could only provide an answer for the Baharuth Empire of today. He pointed me to you because you can provide an answer for the Baharuth Empire of the future. He nodded slowly at her words, then stopped as her brow furrowed slightly. Youre not pleased with my answer, he said. Whether your answer pleases me or not has no bearing on my duties, Lady Zahradnik replied. What displeases me is that you appear to be incapable of providing a satisfactory answeror rather than you personally, it is the Empire itself that is incapable of properly answering. Im afraid I dont understand what you mean by that, my lady. If you did, the Baroness told him, then you would be able to provide a proper answer. The Baharuth Empire is young. Like many children, it has been sheltered from the dangers of the world. Now, it is like a boy grown tall enough to believe he can reach his fathers spear mounted over the fireplace mantle. To the exclusion of all else, you stretch out your hand, ignorant of the blaze burning right in front of youor who is watching. Ray frowned at the imagery she presented C it was probably something every martial scion had attempted at least once, with less than desirable results. I worry over whether that means my mother will be coming over to spank me. Spank? Baroness Zahradnik raised an eyebrow, My mother kicked my brother straight into a stone wall. He felt himself take a step back. but I wont do that, she smirked. I dont believe that the Empire of today would survive any sort of kick from the Sorcerous Kingdom. What I want from you is a proper answer, for the Empire has already chosen you to lead the Imperial Army into the future. You are one of the youngest men ever to earn the rank of General and the man who was supposed to oversee the annexation of Re-Estize over the next generation. Your image is portrayed on every third army poster in every town and city. You are a personification of the ambition, drive and will of the Empire. What is it that keeps me from providing a proper answer, my lady? Ignorance. A reality fabricated under the belief that the nursery sheltering you is the world itself. As long as you cling to those beliefs, you cannot offer the Sorcerous Kingdom an informed answer. What did she mean by that? She made it sound as if reality itself was woven out of some grand illusion. It is not as complicated as it seems, Lady Zahradnik smiled slightly at his confusion. The truth is quite simple, actually. Due to the conditions under which it has developed, imperial society has forged chains that bind its people and keep them from seeing what lies beyond the safety of the cradle. Even now, the Empire is helplessly bound by those chains as reality visits its truth upon it. The Baroness looked down at the map on the table, eyes going from feature to feature. I believe that you will be attempting to establish a foothold in the highlands as the first step in your offensive? Thats right, Ray nodded. Our reconnaissance is far from complete and still ongoing, but weve gathered enough information to believe that securing at least one of the western passes is possible with minimal casualties. If all goes well, the disruptions that we cause after breaking into the plateau will allow the divisions along the imperial border to join us. I see, Lady Zahradnik said. In that case, I will participate as one of your Captains. It should provide me with the opportunity to show you the things that you cannot yet see. You, my lady? Under me? Lady Zahradnik offered Ray a small, self-deprecating smile. Admittedly, I do not have the defence of a Death Knight or the offence of a Death Warrior, but I do hold some advantages of my own. Even so, it is highly likely that youll be experiencing some pain. As the aggressor in this conflict, however, I believe you understand that you have no right to complain. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 24 Chapter 24 This ravine didnt look so steep when we started. It wasnt, Frank muttered in response to Pols griping. Now it is. Shut up! Destin hissed, Youre gonna get us heard. Not that the sound of their plate armour wasnt loud enough. Joachim could cast Silence, but he couldnt maintain it for hours on end and it would deafen them to their surroundings as well. Making noise was but one of many issues that plagued them as they made their way up the rocky, overgrown mountain gully. The fine mist sent up by the rushing waters nearby slicked the stones and made footing treacherous. There was essentially only one route up, which sometimes narrowed into canyons barely wide enough for a single man. Needless to say, they couldnt bring their mounts with them. He looked over his shoulder at the long line of men coming up the trail behind them. Far below, the battalion outpost could still be seen at the bottom of the valley. It had taken most of the morning to make it as far as they did and they were still far from the top of the small pass that they needed to secure. They hadnt yet encountered resistance, but Joachim had doubts as to whether they could make their way up by evening. The plan at least seemed reasonable when presented before dawn that day. Then again, it may have been because he had never done anything like it before. It was not something that anyone in Joachims family would have considered a valid moveno, it was more accurate to say that it was a move that only General Ray would have committed to. The Imperial Army had more than a few aggressive officers, but they generally stayed within the bounds of convention and only stepped beyond those bounds if absolutely necessary. What they were doing right now would be far from necessary in the eyes of most. The three outposts that they had established in the valley now served as base camps for three different approaches to the range east of their base camp. Openly fighting their way up the mountainside as a whole battalion was an impossible prospect; they needed to secure one of the narrow passes and hold it so that everyone else could get through. From there, they would have the high ground as they worked their way down the valley on the other side. One company was assigned to each approach. The first departed an hour before the others in the hopes that it would be detected and become the focus of their enemies attention. The battalions two flights patrolled overhead, employing their Invisibility cloaks as they swept low in their search for Demihuman threats. If any company was discovered, they would dig in and fight defensively. After that, they would be taking advantage of what opportunities presented themselves. Ideally, the company facing the least resistance would receive the most air support and complete its ascent. A reasonable plan. His legs already felt like water from the ascent alone, so Joachim didnt want to know what unreasonable felt like. Will our voices even carry over this stream? Redwyn asked. It isnt about what you can hear, its about what potential scouts can hear. Just because you cant notice them doesnt mean that they cant notice you. The men who had the spare breath to whisper to one another stopped talking, focusing on their surroundings and trying to muffle the sounds of their armour. Joachim looked up the slope, then promptly turned his head away. This angle is really... For the first time in his recollection, Lady Zahradnik had donned her armour. It fit her image perfectly, but, at the same time, he wasnt sure that it was something that someone with her demeanour would wear. A part of him noted that if she was finally using combat equipment when even an Ogre Lord had been so casually dispatched without it, he should be worried over what was to come. However, all of that was drowned out by the idea that a beautiful figure that should only exist in a Bards tale was ahead of him. She walked just behind Frank and Igvel, who were in turn following Destin. The rest of their squad couldnt help but glance up at her legs clad in thigh-high stockings as the slope grew steeper and steeper. Some just silently stared the entire way, making it look like they were being pulled along by hips that swayed as she smoothly negotiated her way forward. Her skirt seemed to taunt them as it never shifted to reveal anything as they went over the rugged terrain, so it must have been a part of her magical equipment. Joachim could almost feel the mens resentment growing for the silken pleats of fabric as time went on. Their pace slowed as the company came to yet another narrow canyon cutting its way through the stone. Joachim knelt as they stopped to wait for their turn, thankful for the reprieve. Were about halfway up, Destin said. Its strange we havent run into anyone yet. Didnt you tell us to shut up back there? Frank frowned. Yeah, the Ranger replied, but now Im talkin. That means you can talk now too. Did the General say anything about the Demis? Gaston asked, There hasnt been any sign of em. We know that they withdrew up into this plateau, Lady Zahradnik answered, but we dont know where theyve positioned scouts. Even if there arent any around, however, you need to consider why that is. The squad ahead of them funnelled into the canyon, boots sloshing through the half-frozen mountain stream. Joachim took a deep breath before rising to take his place in the line. The sound of the water echoing off of the high sandstone cliffs filled his ears with a cacophony so loud that he felt that his other senses were being impeded. Hold. The men froze. Joachim craned his neck, trying to look ahead. Destin and Lady Zahradnik nocked arrows to their bowstrings. Can you tell what it is, Destin? Gaston? Destin shook his head. I can feel it, Gastons shout came from behind, but no idea what it is, mlady. Euyrgh?! A man from the squad ahead was lifted into the air. Startled cries rose from below him as a creature with hairy legs seemed to materialise with its attack. Crawling on the canyon wall was a spider four times the size of a warhorse. It skittered off with unnerving rapidity, the man fixed firmly in its fangs. Arrows bounced off of the stone in its wake. That thing just ran off with your Cleric! The Baroness voice snapped the men out of their dumbfounded shock and they surged forward. They spilt out of the canyon entrance, fanning out to search for the eight-legged ambusher. Over here! They followed the voice, finding a Ranger from one of the other squads standing above a jagged crevice. Joachim leaned forward. Where is he? Under that bigass spider, the Ranger pointed directly below. He still couldnt see anything but a film of webbing lining the interior. Then again, he didnt notice the Giant Tarantula until after it came down and snatched the man away. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. What the hell happened back here? Captain Hawke came jogging up from behind. Priest Pelas got stolen by a huge ass spider, sir, the Ranger said. Hes wedged into this crack with it now. Hell be paralysed from the venom, Captain Hawke muttered. "We need to drive the thing out so we can go down and get him. Can we hit it without hitting Pelas? Yes, sir, the Ranger replied. Just give us the word. Lets get some shields up here first A half-dozen Rangers spread out along the crevice, aiming their arrows towards where Joachim assumed was the location of the Giant Tarantula. Several heavy infantry stood ready to intercept in case it came charging out. Loose! Bowstrings hummed, immediately followed by a sharp hiss and the sound of many legs scrabbling up the cliff. Fortress! One of the infantrymen braced his shield against the opening. The Giant Tarantula went face C eyes? C first into it. The massive arachnid body seemed to bunch up as it was arrested by the Defensive Art and more arrows found their way home. Let it up! Captain Hawke ordered, We dont want the damn thing falling on top of Pelas. The soldiers backed away, forming a wide encirclement as the Giant Tarantula recovered and made its way out. Several more arrows feathered it before Captain Hawke charged forward, spear brandished. Ability Boost,Thrust! Thirty centimetres of the Captains spear buried itself in a faceful of black eyes and bristly brown fur. The huge spider collapsed, leaving the three squads of men around it staring with weapons at the ready. Uh, Captain Hawke nudged the Giant Tarantula with his boot, that was unexpected. Thought thered be more fight in it than that. Its just a spider, Captain. Lady Zahradniks voice rose from the crevice and Pelas body was rolled out in front of them. Joachim rushed forward at the same time as several other Clerics to tend to the spiders victim. He lay pale and unmoving; there were two holes in his armour C one through each of his cuisses. Just a spider could puncture steel plate. Will he live? Captain Hawke asked. Hes hit pretty bad by the poison, one of the Clerics replied, but its nothing we cant fix. Good, the Captain sighed in relief. Let his squad handle it, we need to keep moving. As the company reorganised, Captain Hawke examined the surroundings. The stream that they had followed from the valley floor cut through an escarpment which gave them a commanding view of the surroundings. Above them, the pass could be seen above the tops of the trees and the way seemed much easier than their ascent so far. This spot looks good for a waystation, he said. Lets keep Pelas squad here and have the Wizards fly up. Has General Ray said anything about the other two companies? Lady Zahradnik asked. No, my lady, Captain Hawke answered. WeC The Captain paused mid-sentence, turning his gaze down towards the base camp. After a moment, he looked back at Lady Zahradnik. Strike that: the Second Company just started fighting on the northern approach. Hopefully, that means were clear to take our passshould we slow down a bit so the Demis around here leave? Their runners will move faster than your company, Captain, Lady Zahradnik said. Also, even if they divert their sentries, they may reinforce the entire range in response to the attack. Right. Well, back to it, then. Their march resumed and the company split up several columns that trudged up the thinning cover of the mountainside. Halfway to the pass, Captain Hawke sent Rangers ahead to scout their objective. The atmosphere grew tense as they closed in the late afternoon, sunlight beating down on the slope. They stopped to wait for their scouts to return a kilometre below the pass. Joachim checked the condition of the men around him. Though they had been climbing for nearly nine hours, they didnt have the beaten look from the first half of the ascent. Soldiers quietly inspected their weapons and consumables, taking the opportunity to adjust their belts and harnesses. The first of the Rangers sent ahead returned fifteen minutes later. Joachim walked over with Lady Zahradnik, catching Captain Hawkes discussion with the man partway. are you sure about that? No tricks or traps? We got pretty close, the Ranger replied to the Captain. A hundred metres, maybe. Theres gotta be something else to it If there is, we couldnt see it. Top of the pass is bald, so if somethings waiting its either really powerful or on the other side out of sight. Captain Hawke nodded, turning his attention down the slope. After a moment, he cursed, squeezing his eyes shut several times. Are you alright, Captain? Lady Zahradnik reached out to grasp his shoulder. Yeah, he shook his head. Just found out I was out of range the hard way. The pass is guarded, but its two dozen sentries at best. One second He called one of his Clerics over, instructing him to relay the information to their base camp via Message. The more ideal it seems, Captain Hawke said, the more like a trap it looks. I want to take it right now, but with my luck, therell be a thousand Trolls out of sight on the other side. You dont have suitable flying summons? Lady Zahradnik asked, Spectral Undead, perhaps? Th-thats Necromancy, my lady! Joachim nearly shouted, None of our Clerics will have anything of the sort. He cringed at the tone of his reply. It couldnt be helped, however C Lady Zahradnik sometimes made the most absurd statements or suggestions. The way that she casually talked about the Undead or a few other topics served as a periodic reminder of how different she was from an imperial Noble, despite everything else. Summon Monster, then? The Baroness asked, A Minor Air Elemental would suffice. Joachim shook his head. The first summoning spell he considered was a Third-tier spell to summon Angels, but that would require decades of service assuming he could reach the Third Tier of magic at all. I have a reply from the General, sir, the other Cleric said. The Second Companys having a standoff at their pass with a Demi tribe and our Dragoons are tied up supporting them. General Rays orders are to secure our pass as quickly as possible so he can have Captain Cheswin withdraw. Alright then Captain Hawke looked out over his company. Form up! Were storming this pass. Scouts say a couple dozen, but there may be more lurking nearby. I hope you look forward to freezing your asses off tonight. The men came together while Lady Zahradniks bodyguard gathered behind them. Are we fighting too, my lady? Winson asked. Only if we need to, the Baroness answered. General Ray is still minding how gains are distributed between the battalions companies. Keep your shields up and your heads down, though C not fighting doesnt mean that rocks cant come flying over. It felt silly that they were still minding achievements with such a critical objective ahead of them. At what point would the General decide that losses to a company werent worth the cost of being equitable? Captain Hawkes company set off at a brisk walk, no longer making any attempts at concealment. Their pace brought them above the treeline ten minutes later. Joachim eyed the bare slopes leading up to the peaks on either side of the dry gully, his gaze stopping at every boulder and rough patch of terrain. Rationally speaking, the Rangers had gone ahead and there wouldnt be anything he could detect that they couldnt, but he couldnt help but imagine Goblins with bows behind every piece of cover. The formation narrowed and what felt like a light pace turned torturous as they reached a steep defile below the top of the pass. Joachim kept his heater shield over his head, resisting the urge to peek out and see how many Goblins were looking down at them. His breath heaved as he stared at the loose gravel and jagged rocks kicked loose by the soldiers ahead. Clear. Joachim nearly lost his footing at Captain Hawkes unexpected call. The slope grew gentle as the defile opened up into a narrow saddle strewn with the bodies of Goblins and Ogres. Sorry, one of the Rangers in the pass sent a smug look their way, we got greedy. So that was really all there was? Captain Hawke asked. Yeah, but I doubt its gonna stay that way for long. The Ranger pointed eastward, across a shallow valley that was dominated by dry, rocky terrain and sparse woodland. Joachims gaze was drawn to the trails of smoke rising from the mountain ridges beyond. Those camps are pretty far off, the Captain said. We should have plenty of time to prepare. Theyre not camps, sir, the Ranger replied. Theyre smoke signals. Those Demis might not have Message or whatever, but they wont have any problems talkin to one another. Everyone up heres gonna know our every move. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 25 Chapter 25 I want those engineers up here right now! Captain Hawke said, If some bullshit comes boiling up this pass, we got nothing to fight from! Yes, sir! The War Wizard turned and cast a Message spell. Joachim rested his shield against his leg, working off his gauntlets as he scanned the pass. The rocky saddle was bare of even grass; a bald groove between the peaks scoured smooth over the ages by the whistling wind. Its eastern descent was so gentle that he couldnt help but think it unfair compared to their western approach. A scarce handful of large boulders dotted the landscape, nowhere near enough to create any fortifications or shelter on the rapidly-cooling mountain face. Spring might have come to the valley below, but snow and ice still crusted the ground here. Captain Hawke divided the company into watches and three squads stood shivering in their mantles as they watched for potential attacks from the east while the rest busied themselves with preparations for the night. We cant pitch our tents, sir, one of the Third Companys Sergeants reported. How long till the engineers get here? Why do you need engineers to pitch your tents? Captain Hawke frowned. Grounds pure stone, the Sergeant replied. We cant get our pegs in. Couple of my guysve already broke a few. The engineers have that magic thatll change the ground, yeah? The engineers will be fortifying the pass, Captain Hawke told him. They wont have any mana to spare. The Sergeant turned away, scratching his head as he looked around. Joachim went over to his own squad, wondering how they would set up for the night. He frowned at the spot where Lady Zahradnik had piled her furniture, then looked over to where Pol was busy unpacking their tents and supplies. Where did Lady Zahradnik and the others go? Joachim asked. Back down that defile with the others, Pol answered. Went to get firewood and some other things. Joachim joined the Cavalier, trying to make the best out of the bleak situation. With the excitement during the unexpectedly-easy occupation of the pass long faded, the only thing he could think about was the cold and the wind. Its no wonder there were barely any defenders here, he said, this place is inhospitable. Yeah, and now we get to freeze our asses off guarding it. You Clerics got some magic for that? We do, Joachim replied, but lets see what else we can come up with first. Endure Elements was a First-tier spell that made its target impervious to a wide range of temperatures for a full day, but they were in a situation where their mana might be required for battle at any moment. Ten minutes later, Baroness Zahradnik and the rest of the squad returned, carrying four tree trunks between them. They set down three in a loose triangle while the fourth was set to the side. Pol, she said, start chopping this one up into firewood. The rest of you head back down and get the rest of what we need. Yes, mlady. The Baroness knelt in the middle of the three logs, producing head-sized stones from her magical containers and arranging them in a large circle. She dumped a pile of dried pine branches into the circle of stones, breaking them up before leaning close to strike her flint against them. A small fire rose from the makeshift fire pit and the young noblewoman rose to look down at it with a satisfied look. Thats amazing, my lady, Joachim said. I could be mistaken, Priest Ward, Lady Zahradnik replied, but I believe youve seen a campfire before. We might be a couple of steps ahead here, but there were other squads collecting firewood. No, thatsI dont think thats what I meant. Its this weird feeling C the entire companys had this lost look since they got up here. Theyre sort of wandering around trying to figure out what to do. You make a single move and suddenly theres structure. A campfire. Seats. I can imagine the tents around it already. The air growing warm; the wind lessening from the camp coming up around us; the smell of dinner. Everyones noticed and now theyre moving to do the same. Thats just how Humans are, isnt it? The Baroness said, They structure the world according to what they associate with their ideals. Children imitate their parents and that behaviour doesnt stop upon reaching adulthoodthough I suppose Im being a bit manipulative about it. How so, my lady? This company clearly has no experience surviving in this terrain, but if I try to verbally instruct them Ill be tied up for the rest of the night. Instead of trying to convince them to do anything and endlessly answering questions after that, Im using our squad to indirectly instruct them on what needs to be done. Every step in setting up the camp that they take, the rest of the company will see and imitate. With simple examples, theyll start associating foreign things with familiar ones and develop a sense of direction from there C just like you did from seeing this campfire with its seats. Lady Zahradnik went over to retrieve Pols growing pile of firewood, adding it to their campfire before setting up an iron tripod. She hung a cauldron over the fire and half-filled it with water before going over to sift through the squads supplies. Steam was rising from the cauldron by the time the men returned with a boulder under each arm. What do we do with these, mlady? Youll be using them to anchor your tents, she replied. Well be putting them up in a circle around the fire this time. Put two boulders between each tent and tie your lines to them. My tent will be on the windward side C there should also be a couple of large tarps in the pile there to help block off the elements. The Baroness continued to tend to her cookpot, humming idly to herself as the men set up their shelters. Once her tent was raised, she disappeared into it for a while before reappearing in her usual equestrian outfit with its forest green coat. By then, most of the squad was seated around the fire, warming their hands and chatting amongst themselves. The camp was still catching up to them, but the pass had gone from a barren landscape of windswept stone to something that at least partially resembled an army encampment. After serving bowls of hearty stew to the men and joining them for a brief dinner, Joachim followed Lady Zahradnik to the companys command pavilion. Along the way, they stopped to let a large tree carried by a team of men go by towards the eastern side of the camp where a log wall was being raised across the pass. How are they carrying that? Lady Zahradnik asked. The army engineers use a spell that reduces the weight of objects, Joachim answered. Between the spells that they use to alter the terrain, reshape raw materials and move things around, they can put up fortifications that would take months of raw manual labour in days. Do you have anything like that in the Sorcerous Kingdom, my lady? If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. We do, but the scale is a bit different. I believe the Dwarves have similar techniques for their construction, as well. They arrived at the officers pavilion to find Captain Hawke and a few assistants rushing about. Is something going on, Captain? Lady Zahradnik asked. General Ray is on his way, mlady, Captain Hawke replied. One of the flights is carrying him up here right now. Joachim nearly rolled his eyes. Of course he would come. The man always wanted to be in the position of greatest control. Is the rest of the battalion coming up? Yeah, theyre even sending men up the mountain overnight. Anything from the scouts you sent eastward? No, the Captain said. The Rangers havent found anything within a kilometre of the pass. I havent sent em beyond that: they need a good rest after all their work today. Hopefully, the General doesnt order them out the second he gets here. Lady Zahradnik examined the materials being laid out in preparation for the Generals arrival. Given that nearly all of their reconnaissance thus far had been from aerial observation, it amounted to mapping the terrain and identifying the larger groups of Demihumans scattered around the plateau. Given her apparent wealth of experience in the wilderness, Joachim suspected that the Baroness saw much more in the scant details than anyone in the Imperial Army did. I understand that General Ray is an aggressive Commander, she said, but, at the same time, he doesnt appear to be foolishly unreasonable within the framework of his own knowledge. We have nearly four thousand square kilometres to cover; maintaining a good pace is one thing, but overtaxing ourselves at this stage is counterproductive. Thingsve slowly gone sideways, Captain Hawke said. The people in charge usually dont like that and theyll do what they can to get things back under control again. Its not just General Ray bein aggressive C every time any Commanders perfect picture of things gets a little off, they react to fix it up. It at least appears that General Ray is trying to fortify his position here first, Lady Zahradnik said. I saw that the engineers have arrived and are starting to raise fortifications for the pass. Speaking of which, how come youre not overseeing their work? They have their instructions from the General, so Im just letting them do their thing. Us regular Captains arent the specialists when it comes to that stuff anyway. Captain Hawkes mouth parted in a wide yawn, nearly causing Joachim to do the same. They had been climbing since daybreak and with the sun setting across the valley, fatigue was starting to hit him all at once. He didnt envy the men on the first shift of sentry duty. Since the Third Company secured this pass, the Baroness told Captain Hawke, General Ray will likely send the other companies down the other side first. If he does send your men out, it shouldnt be so far that they cant return by the end of the day. Makes sense, the Captain nodded, though I never want to climb a mountain ever again. How do we even get our horses up here? You probably wont get to use them at all. The Second Legion had the same problem in The Blister, but youll likely have an easier time here. This place is a wilderness, but the terrain isnt very difficult with the sparse vegetation and weathered landscape. Some people are talking about how there might be caves everywhere. If thats true, we could fight here for a decade and still not win. I still dont get why the higher-ups never assigned those Undead to ustheyd settle things real quick, wouldnt they? It depends how your enemies choose to fight them, Lady Zahradnik said. Death-series servitors are strong, tireless and can break armies that attempt to fight them directly. Like the soldiers in any army, however, they have limitations based on their specialisations. Just like how you would think twice about sending heavy infantry or cavalry into battlefields unsuited for them, so too would I consider the deployment of Death Knights and Death Cavaliers along similar lines. I was at Katze, Captain Hawke said, so Ive seen em in person. I cant imagine those things losing to anything. There are powerful beings in the world that can destroy them easily, the Baroness replied. Environmental hazards are a problem as well. They can lose their footing and fall off of cliffs or just get forced off of them through various means. Beyond that, different types of terrain affect mobility and adversaries that can move easily in poor terrain will run circles around them. Flying opponents with countermeasures against projectile attacks are a problem as well. Last spring, a Druid lit one of my Death Knights on fire and it could only burn there impotently as the Druid couldnt be reached. Were Druids that strong? The vast majority of them were considered pests by the Empire as they constantly acted to impede development and resist frontier expansion. Imperial progress would come to a standstill C or perhaps even regress C if they were strong enough to defeat a Death Knight. The rest of Lady Zahradniks claims were plausible when brought to their attention. Though many believed that raw power was the be-all-end-all, the world was generally not so straightforward and there were realities that even the strong could not simply ignore. General Ray arrived within the hour, as did the battalions mages who used Fly spells to rapidly ascend the pass. Good work with the pass, Hawke, the General said. Not sure if it was good work or not, sir, the Captain replied, we sorta just walked up here. It was more than we could manage with the other two passes. How are things looking up here? Aside from cold and bleak, not much. I think the Demis know were here but there hasnt been any sign of retaliation on its way. The General nodded with a satisfied look as if Hawkes words were just what he wanted to hear. Its as I expected, General Ray said. They might be organising but theyre nowhere near ready to fight. We need to press the attack and keep them off balance. Our next move will be split into two parts. Well send a detachment north to secure a pass for the Fourth Division while the rest of us head eastward. How well advance will depend on what we find out over the next day, but I suspect that well be overwhelming them up here just as weve done below. Cept that we dont have our horses, Captain Hawke noted. Our logistics will be affected, yes, the General nodded, but a soldier can march the same distance as a horse in a day. In this terrain, well probably be moving faster than if we had horses. As far as combat is concerned, our striking power will be reduced but well still be able to clear out the tribes while theyre still disorganised. Aerial reconnaissance will keep track of Demihuman movements in the region and well eventually figure out where this enemy Commander is. By striking him down, well decisively put an end to their attempts at organised resistance for the foreseeable future. I doubt that any more Hobgoblins will pop up after we deal with this first batch. General Rays confident tone left little room for doubt. Joachims sense that the General was being aggressive was still there, but everything stated was based on simple, irrefutable truths. The organisation of forces took time and the Imperial Army had no issues with the poorly-equipped and disorganised tribes in the wilderness thus far. Once their reconnaissance elements identified Demihuman warbands large enough to threaten a company, they would have as hard a time hiding from the Imperial Army as the Imperial Army had hiding from them. Hobgoblins did not mysteriously spawn out of thin air as the Undead did, so once they were dealt with, the unification of the wilderness tribes against the Imperial Army would become slow and difficult. Once they knocked out the would-be leaders of the enemy forces, the Imperial Army could take their time with the rest. For the detachment headed north, Captain Hawke said, I heard Cheswin couldnt make any ground at all. Will our luck be any better from this side? His orders were to fight defensively, General Ray replied, and thats what he did. From his report, it was pretty much a standoff with a lot of rocks and arrows being traded. The air wing got a decent count C a medium-sized Demihuman tribe of around five hundred. Mostly Goblins, of course. Five hundredtheres bound to be at least one Lord in all that. More, depending on whos leadin it. Captain Cheswin noted that it looked like Trolls were in charge, so we probably have one powerful Troll acting as the leader of the tribe. Captain Hawke stared at the pass marked out on the map, expression turning grim. Dealing with a powerful Troll and its tribell be a lot of work, sir, he said. How many companies are you sending? Ill be sending the Tenth Companyalong with Baroness Zahradnik. Joachim blinked, his gaze going between General Ray, Captain Hawke and Lady Zahradnik. Was the General really planning on using her like this? Would she so simply agree? A-are you sure about that sir? Captain Hawke asked, I dont doubt her abilities, but I believe that there was something that Lady Zahradnik wished to bring to our attention, General Ray answered as he glanced at the Baroness. Youre right, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik replied. It presented itself sooner than I expected, but this appears to be an ideal opportunity. I suspect that it will be an eye-opening experience. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 26 Chapter 26 It didnt work, mlady. What didnt work, Frank? The infantryman glanced upwards. Joachim followed his gaze to the bare cliffs above. The spider that came along yesterday, Frank said. I tried taunting it so it wouldnt get away, but nothing happened. It used an Ability, most likely, Lady Zahradnik replied. One that allows it to withdraw to a safe place with its prey uninterrupted. Howd it learn somethin like that? Its probably just instinct, the Baroness told him. Everything has Abilities but people arent usually raised to consider them as such. Humans tend to think that one needs to learn things as they do with Skills and Martial Arts. Under that logic, they decide that unintelligent creatures dont do anything more than what they think they can. Even when the Giant Tarantula used an Ability right in front of you, it probably got bundled into some vague idea of things that Giant Tarantulas do. If we know, we know, yeah? Joachim silently agreed with Franks thoughts. Most people C be they civilians or soldiers C categorised what they saw into easy-to-reference bundles, as Lady Zahradnik put it. Understanding the nuances of everything that one perceived wasnt necessary to get by in life. It restricts your thinking, Lady Zahradnik said. Reality becomes obscured with common belief and poorly-founded assumptions. As a soldier, you cant afford to think that way because that shouldnt have happened can come just before you or one of your comrades are wounded or killed. That sounds complicated. It can be complicated depending on the subject, the Baroness admitted, but understanding what can happen and knowing how you can influence what happens is far better than waiting for things to happen to you. Being entirely unaware of something that has absolutely no precedent is not ones fault, of course, but many problems can be prevented or solved by possessing the correct knowledge and using it to think one or two steps ahead. As nice as it sounded, Joachim wasnt certain how regular soldiers could be expected to think that way. Especially when their heads and hands were full of the Sixth Legions rushed training and the unfamiliar surroundings of the wilderness. The days march led them along a route just under the mountain peaks as they headed north along the same range they had ascended. Their objective C the Demihuman-occupied pass that blocked the advance of the Fourth Division C was not far off. At the same time, General Ray was keeping the tribes further east reeling with the rapid advance of his battalion. How the General could be so aggressive with so few men was beyond Joachim, yet his strategy appeared to be effective. Lady Zahradnik noted that the pass that they were securing for the Fourth Division was not explicitly being taken to help them, but to bring more men in to help consolidate General Rays gains and to keep their enemies from focusing entirely on his offensive. The Demihumans unexpected move had stolen the initiative, but while the other Commanders cautiously digested developments, General Ray acted as quickly as possible to steal the initiative back. Everyone was caught up in his energy C or more accurately dragged along C including the Demihuman tribes. Hold. Captain Seris stopped them just before the pass above the Fourth Division''s encampment. Strangely enough, while the vegetation became more sparse the further north one went, the saddle between the peaks before them was heavily wooded. Theres a little lake down there that we cant see through the trees. The Demis that held off Captain Cheswin are camped all around it. Lets clean up what we can on the outskirts before we move in. Once the company finished gathering, they crept down through the conifers as quietly as they could. Joachims squad stepped over the corpses of several Goblins felled by Silence-enchanted arrows before coming close enough to see their enemies moving along the rocky shores of the alpine lake. Joachim and the rest of the squad did their best to hide behind the trees and shrubs as they waited for everyone else to get into position. Ah, shit. He and several others looked towards the sound of Destins muttered curse. Troll comin this way. The rustle of something coming through the brush drew closer. About thirty metres away, the Troll in question drew to its full height, sniffing at the air. Its about as strong as that big Owlbear from the other day. Joachim; Redwyn: can you cast Silence on the area around us? Joachim nodded in Lady Zahradniks direction. Alright, well let it get closer befC Shouts filtered through the trees to the north, growing in intensity with each passing second. Captain Seris voice rang in his head. Thats all the prep we get! Finish up your fights and push for the lake. For the Empire! For the Empire! Voices around the woods rose in response to the Captains battle cry. The members of Lady Zahradniks bodyguard emerged from their hiding places, fanning out to surround the Troll. The three-metre tall Demihuman looked about in confusion at the sudden turn of events. Frank is one; Igvel, two. Get on either side of it C youll be flipping it between you. Cavaliers: surround the target and attack on my call. Redwyn: suppress its regeneration with a fire spell every thirty seconds. Destin; Gaston: eyes out for incoming. A cool sensation washed over him as Lady Zahradnik calmly issued her instructions. It was a different feeling from the impassioned orders of imperial army officers: one that worked in counterpoint to the tempo of battle, instilling them with clarity of thought and steely purpose. Frank came forward first, shield held out before him. The Troll required little prompting. Rancid odours of rotting meat joined its putrid stench as it roared and lashed out with a fist as large as a mans chest. Fortress! The thud that came with the massive impact was all in Joachims head as he winced and examined Frank for damage. A second fist came crashing in. Thrust! Thrust! Seven spears plunged in from different angles. A globe of flame struck the Troll in the face. It cried out in fury, turning to its nearest attacker. Two! Challenging Shout! The Troll twisted towards Igvel; the attack meant for Merg sent towards him instead. Fortress! Thrust! Spears lanced in again. The Troll seemed to only grow more enraged from their combined assault. Thrust! One! Just as the Troll flailed out with an arm, its attack was redirected towards Frank. Thrust! The next round of attacks sent the Troll crashing to the ground. The men stabbed it repeatedly with their spears until Redwyn cast one last spell, lighting the fallen Demihuman aflame. Moving on! Watch out for Goblins. Destin, find us the next Troll. They formed up and advanced through the trees towards the nearby lake. Dozens of metres to either side, the squads of the Tenth Company were locked in their respective battles, their foiled preparations leaving Captain Seris men spread thin. After the Baroness bodyguard felled another two Trolls, the Goblins that had been ineffectually pestering them with crude stone arrows scattered to find more likely targets. Lady Zahradnik stopped to scan the trees. Somethings not right, she said. The squads are still fighting independently. Has anyone heard from the Captain? Heads shook silently in reply as her gaze touched each of them. Theres a bunch of somethings west of us, Gaston said. More Demis headed over. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Moving. They went westward in the direction that the Ranger indicated. Along the way, they hit a group of Ogres and Goblins squared off against another squad. The Demihumans were overwhelmed in a single charge and Lady Zahradnik turned to address the other squads Sergeant. Can your men still fight? The Sergeant glanced back at his Clerics. Sixty. Half. Were a bit roughed up, the Sergeant said, but we can still fight. Is Captain Seris alive? I didnt feel him go down, mlady. The Baroness nodded. Catch up with us once youve seen to your mens wounds. Lady Zahradnik turned away after the Sergeant nodded in understanding, leading her bodyguard further east through the trees. They picked up three more squads before finding half of the Tenth Company positioned defensively on an outcropping of stone. Surrounding them were well over a hundred Demihumans, howling up at the beleaguered Imperial Knights in bestial challenge. Theres gotta be a dozen Trolls in there, one of the Sergeants with them said. Three times as many Ogres. We cant take all those Demis on by ourselves. Dont attack. Ill deal with this. The men gaped as Lady Zahradnik walked up to the wall of Demihumans. Excuse me. Joachims steps faltered as the Trolls, Ogres and Goblins nearby turned at her voice. They looked incredulously at her for a moment before the nearest Troll reached out for her. Lady Zahradnik grasped its wrist. The Troll suddenly stopped, frowning in confusion. Then it screamed in pain as the Baroness stepped forward and bent its arm back at a weird angle. The Trolls heavy steps shuffled over the carpet of pine needles, accompanied by whining noises as it was forced back towards the outcropping. Every eye from both sides fastened onto the strange sight. The Baroness released the Troll, who scrambled back to its fellows. She faced the half-circle of Demihumans. Id like to speak to your boss, Lady Zahradnik said. The Imperial Knights watching from behind all wore expressions that must have matched Joachims own. What was she saying? Was she trying to negotiate? It wasnt as ifC Footfalls thudded into the air as a massive form appeared from out of the Demihuman throng. Covered in a thick, pebbled grey hide was a hulking figure that bore only a passing resemblance to the Trolls they had fought. Though hunched over, Joachim believed that the giant Demihuman would be over five metres tall at its full height. It was a species mentioned in the Imperial Armys training but next to unheard of in the lowlands of the Empire C one with a form as large as a Hill Giant: a Mountain Troll. They were much stronger than their lowland cousins who dwelled in the swamps and forests. Joachim tensed as the Demihuman walked right up to Lady Zahradnik, a stone-headed cudgel as long as she was tall dragged along in one of its dangling hands. As Lady Zahradnik only stood about as tall as its waist, she had to look up to address it. Good afternoon, she smiled. Im Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik. How might I address you? OUGH! The Mountain Trolls deep C probably male C voice resonated in the air, echoing off of the peaks on either side of the pass. Its a pleasure to meet you, Ough, Lady Zahradniks smile remained unchanged. Ill get straight to the point: submit. Oughs stony face crinkled into something much uglier than it already was. He leaned forward, tilting his head as he examined the Baroness. After several moments, he let out a guffaw. Joachims squad glanced nervously about as the Demihumans joined in the Mountain Trolls mirth. Hey Gaston, he whispered, how strong is that Mountain Troll? Stronger than the Ogre Lord from the other day, the Ranger replied in a low voice. Too high for me to be accurate about, but around Difficulty Rating Seventy-Five? Audible swallows sounded from around him. In a normal situation, Ough would be the target of an Orichalcum-rank commission C possibly Adamantite. Within two days of their advance onto the plateau, they had run into something that could single-handedly destroy half of a Legion. Will not! Ough declared, Soft Human; soft name! Good to EAT! Your wargear, mine! I dont think it would look very flattering on you, Lady Zahradnik replied. Since that is your position, however, I suppose that a challenge is in order. The laughter stopped. Ough looked up at the Imperial Knights on the outcropping, then back down at the young noblewoman. You? Yes, Lady Zahradnik drew her glaive from the magical container under the tasset on her right hip. Simple is best, dont you agree? Ough looked around one last time before stepping back and bringing up his cudgel. The weapon slapped twice against his palm before he suddenly raised it in an overhead swing. Savage cheers rose from the spectating Demihumans as the Mountain Troll struck the ground, sending a cloud of dried soil and pine needles into the air. He charged through it after Lady Zahradnik, who had drifted back several paces. The Baroness led Ough backwards in a circular path, glaive jabbing out to draw a dozen shallow cuts over the Mountain Trolls forearms. He didnt seem to care at all, continuing to swing wildly in her wake as his regeneration recovered his injuries. Stand still, little Human! Get smashed! In response, the Baroness slashed open the Mountain Trolls left knee, causing him to stumble onto his hands. Cheers rose from the Imperial Knights and Joachim frowned over the fact that no one seemed to care that they were treating the deadly duel over the mountain pass like a match in the Grand Arena. Ough rose to his feet with a snarl, sweeping his weapon out towards the Baroness before charging again and overshooting her former position. His target continued to lead him around on light steps. Oh, I get it, Himsel said. Get what? Winson glanced at his fellow Cavalier. Why shes goin round like that. Its like fightin someone who keeps leadin your horse in a circle. If its too tight, you cant get momentum or power into your attacks. Lady Zahradniks makin that Troll do ten times more work and hes goin face-first into all of her cuts and stabs. Sure, but hes regenerating the damage. A howl filled the air after a wild swing left Ough exposed to a stab in the eye. Recoiling from the strike only earned him a slash that opened his throat. The Baroness stepped around the Mountain Trolls renewed advance and aimed a thrust at his ribs, but the strike was batted away. She withdrew into her evasive pattern again, but Ough stopped following. Ready to give up yet? Lady Zahradnik asked. The Mountain Troll answered with a vicious snarl and lunged, jabbing forward with its cudgel. Lady Zahradnik drew back with the attack, raising the tip of her glaive over the crude weapon before bringing it down to hammer its stone head to the ground. She stepped forward with a lunge of her own, driving the silvery blade of her polearm up under the Mountain Trolls jaw. Chunks of brain and bone exploded from the back of Oughs skull. A great shout rose from the Imperial Knights as the savage Giantkin crashed backwards to the ground. Their jubilation was cut short, however, as he rolled over and pushed himself back up to his feet. Joachim watched aghast as what surely should have been a fatal wound closed in seconds, the Mountain Trolls regeneration replacing even the missing fragments scattered over the ground. Lady Zahradnik clearly outclassed her opponent in skill, but the Oughs natural advantages seemed to mock all of her training and discipline. She knows how to stop that regeneration, Redwyn said. Even told me to deal with those Trolls from back before. Whys she not doing anythin about it? Maybe she doesnt have anything on her to deal with it, Winson said. Thats impossible, Pol scoffed. Shes probably got a whole damn wagon in her bags. Joachim shook his head, unable to comprehend why Lady Zahradnik was fighting the way that she was. The Trolls reach made it difficult for her to go on the offence, but, at the same time, he readily exposed himself to her attacks. Between her powerful-looking equipment, seemingly flawless defence and advanced Martial Arts, there shouldnt have been any contest. All Ough had was raw physical might, crude animal hides, a primitive club and a Trolls resilience. Lady Zahradnik personified the vaunted discipline and skill that the Imperial Armys recruiters and trainers always talked about: the edge that the Imperial Knights supposedly held over the savage tribes and monsters that they protected the Empire against. Yet before them was a woman who far outstripped the best of their battalions Captains, unable to gain ground against advantages that a Demihuman was simply born with. Did racial traits truly count for so much? If so, how could the Humans of the Sixth Legion prevail over such powerful foes in the wilderness without champions of their own? It seemed that they were always one monstrously-strong foe away from being one-sidedly obliterated. A parry rang into the air as the Baroness blocked an overhead blow of Oughs massive club. She pivoted while maintaining her bind, shifting the Trolls weapon outwards. Her left hand slid her glaive forward under the Trolls armpit and her right pushed the blade upwards, detaching Oughs right arm at the shoulder. The limb and weapon thudded to the ground. What the C she switched her grip, Yohann shook his head. I didnt even notice. Neither did the Mountain Troll C who also seemed to not care C taking a huge swipe at Lady Zahradnik with his left hand. The attack was predictably blocked by the haft of her glaive, then a kick sent her airborne. Groans from the Imperial Knights and cheers from the Demihumans erupted into the air as the Baroness skipped twice over the forest floor before smashing into the tip of an exposed boulder. She spun like a spindle for a good three seconds before hitting the ground. Despite suffering what would have been a crippling injury to anyone else, the Baroness immediately pulled herself up to her feet. While she did, Ough took advantage of the opportunity to recover his arm. Joachim fought down his disgust at the sight of the Trolls severed limb reattaching to the mangled stump at his shoulder. So you do have more than brute strength. Lady Zahradniks words came with an almost-warm smile and a bright gleam in her dark eyes. Maybe she was some sort of battle maniac on top of everything else. The Baroness smoothly gathered her steps in a purposeful advance, the blade of her glaive leading the way. Ough worked his reattached arm before grasping his cudgel with both hands to meet her. She stepped offline with her right foot, pivoting as she redirected the Mountain Trolls overhead smash with her glaive. The cudgel skidded down the polearm and thudded to the ground beside her left foot. Lady Zahradnik released the leading hand on her weapon. A silvery flash glimmered across the clearing as she drew the polearm up to split her opponents grotesque face in half. She didnt stop there, whipping her glaive around to take both of Oughs arms off at the elbow. Ough stared dumbly at the stumps of his arms for all of one second before a Blossoming Iris blasted him off of his feet. His abdomen erupted from the impact, entrails splattering everywhere as he hit the ground. Even after sustaining such a grievous injury, however, the Mountain Troll fought to right himself with the remains of a waist that could no longer support him. Finish him! A call from one of the Imperial Knights near the outcropping sounded out. Kill that bastard off! Dont let him get up again! More calls rose to end the fight. The crowd fell silent as Lady Zahradnik stepped forward to stand over Ough. His monstrous regeneration was nowhere near close to recovering him to a proper fighting state. She wordlessly looked down at the Mountain Troll and his struggles ceased. His ragged breathing filled the air for several seconds before she turned to sweep her gaze over the gathered Demihumans. The Baroness cool voice sounded out over the clearing. On your knees. As one, the Demihuman tribe knelt. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 27 Chapter 27 What the hell is this Joachims cheek couldnt stop twitching as diminutive Goblin forms scurried back and forth through the camp, delivering firewood, food and, for some reason, dirt. Their settlement had been reorganised into something that resembled an army camp, their crude lean-tos and litters radiating from the tents of Lady Zahradniks bodyguard. ey, Ward. He turned a half-dead stare to his left, where Pol, Merg and Igvel were standing watch over their camp supplies. What do the Temples say bout Demis? Merg asked. Nothing in particular Then what about the law? Are Demis illegal? Theyre not illegal, Joachim replied. No particular race is prohibited from conducting their business in the Empire. Technically, they werent in the Empire, but military regulations still applied. Not that there were any regulations that specifically addressed what was going on. The irregular nature of the Sixth Legion had taken yet another irregular turn and all they could do was try and figure out what rules were to be observed. A C female? C Goblin came up to Joachim, proffering a handful of dirt, gravel, twigs, pine needles and other debris. He stared at it for a long moment. Ermno thanks. The Goblin gave him a strange look before sniffing and going on her way. Why do they keep doing that? Joachim muttered. Because you smell funny, Lady Zahradniks voice came from behind. I dont understand what you mean by that, my lady. Theyre trying to teach you a survival Skill, the Baroness told him. Goblins mask their scent like Rangers can, actively applying the odours of their environment to themselves. Unfortunately, this can include too much Goblin if they live there for too long, but thats an issue that is easily solved. What she was offering you was a bath so you can blend in with them against predators. A bath, Joachim said flatly. A bath, Lady Zahradnik nodded. A dirt bath. So I can smell like dirt. Civilian Nobles often did silly things like wearing perfume and using scented soaps and herbal baths, but Goblin methods probably wouldnt catch on in the Empire. The Baroness smiled at his reply, looking around at the Goblins that now made up the majority of her forces. It wasnt just dirt, she said, but thats the general idea. Goblins are highly social and a Goblin community spreads simple Skills rapidlyor maybe they simply assume that everyone has the same Skills? Anyhow, every member tends to end up with similar skillsets after a while, so long as theyre capable of learning. The way that Goblins readily spread and absorb simple knowledge is probably one of the reasons why Goblin armies form so smoothly. Did they offer you dirt as well, my lady? No. Why is that? Joachim belatedly realised that he had probably made a fatal implication. Fortunately, the young noblewoman appeared to be too busy paying attention to the goings-on of the Demihumans around them to pay it any mind. Perhaps they like how I smell? Following her absent reply, Lady Zahradnik produced a large sack from the magical container at her hip. She stopped one of the Goblins scuttling by and put the bag in its arms. Food, she said. Make sure you share it with the others. After sniffing the bag, the Goblin nodded and wandered off. Joachims gaze followed it until it vanished into the evening shadows. Do you always carry food around with you, my lady? He asked. It seems that way, the Baroness answered. I grab nuts, grains, dried berries and other long-lasting edibles wherever I go out of habit. That was the five kilograms or so that Ive foraged in the past week. He had been with her for that entire week and never noticed her picking anything up. Was there really that much food lying around all over the place? Lady Zahradnik walked over to the fire where stew was simmering in her cauldron. The sound of her idle humming filled the air as it usually did when she prepared their meals. At first, Joachim enjoyed the tune, but then he found out that it was a warlike hymn of The Six. No, it wasnt warlike C it was an actual battle hymn. Several of the Goblins watching the Baroness made crude attempts at mimicking her. A Ranger from the Tenth Company appeared, cautiously making his way through the camp under the curious gazes of the surrounding Demihumans. Baroness Zahradnik? Yes? You asked to be informed when Captain Seris woke up The Rangers voice faltered as the men nearby glared daggers at him. Several of the Goblins nearby picked up on their sentiment and glared daggers at him too. Lady Zahradnik smiled slightly. How is he doing? She asked. The Clerics say hell be alright, the Ranger answered. Hes in his tent right now. Ill join him once dinner is served here, Lady Zahradnik said. Thank you for letting me know. Dinner was dished out several minutes later. The Baroness and her bodyguard seated themselves around the fire. A few shifted and looked out at the Demihumans in the woods all around them. Dozens of pairs of Goblin eyes watched them in return, glittering in the firelight. You sure this is a good idea, mlady? Yohann asked, They aint gonna slit our throats in our sleep, are they? Why do you think theyll do that? Lady Zahradnik asked back. Dunno. Goblin things, I guess. Theyd certainly do that if you were a certain type of enemy, the Baroness said. But we arent their enemies anymore. Upon taking control of the Demihuman tribe, Lady Zahradnik had laid down some simple ground rules. The first was that they werent allowed to be mean to one another. This was presumably because conditions in a tribe could vary and, depending on the situation, the weakest members were treated cruelly. Lady Zahradniks first mandate was understandably popular with the Goblins. Secondly, they werent allowed to eat one another for the time being. How this did not count as being mean was lost on Joachim. The for the time being was also concerning. When asked whether her subjects in the Sorcerous Kingdom ate one another, she answered it depends. Dwelling upon her answer only dragged him to a dark and terrifying place in his imagination. Thirdly, they were to not act violently towards the Humans. If Humans came and did something mean to them, they were to let her know and she would obliterate the offenders. The last part was said with a perfectly straight face as they were now subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom and afforded the protection of its laws and armed forces. None of the imperial soldiers wanted to find out if she was serious about that or not. What do you mean by a certain type of enemy, mlady? Destin asked. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. There are enemies, Lady Zahradnik answered, and then there are enemies. Most of the time, a tribes enemies are rival populations competing for resources. This type of competition manifests as wars that consist of threat displays, raids and skirmishes which persist until one side gives up. The loser migrates, usually fighting weaker tribes for their territory. This is what is happening when the Imperial Army responds to Demihuman incursions. But the Empire isnt a rival tribe, Igvel said. I was trying to frame it in terms that are easier to digestI suppose Im horrible at that. Maybe it should be broken down even further. Try considering it from a living beings point of view: what do they need to survive? Food, watera place to sleep? Thats right, Lady Zahradnik nodded. Broadly speaking, a tribes territory amounts to the land that is needed to support them. Anything that threatens to take from their territory is competition. This includes beasts both mundane and magical, other tribes, monsters and assorted intruders that might take resources away. Essentially, its poaching and, like us, they retaliate against poachers. When poaching is conducted by groups, its called raiding. As the scion of a frontier house, this was something that Joachim already understood. The vast majority of the Imperial Armys common soldiery, however, came from the towns and cities sheltered from contact with the wilderness tribes. To them, as Lady Zahradnik once put it, Demihuman was an idea: a vague concept that was cobbled together out of popular beliefs that tended to focus on the potential threat that they represented to humanity. Those that knew better C indeed the Empire itself C did nothing to dissuade them of those notions as thinking otherwise was unnecessary or even undesirable. The way that Lady Zahradnik phrased things, however, did not carry the hard tone that his father or grandfather used C one that simply described tribal behaviour as something that happened and needed to be dealt with to defend imperial interests. Instead, she defined the motives that led to their behaviours, dispelling the illusion that Demihumans were the irrational, violent savages that most imperial citizens believed them to be. At the same time, she did not cast them in a good or evil light: she merely pointed out that their actions were driven by understandable purposes. Why do they keep pickin on the Empire, then? Pol asked. They dont, the Baroness shrugged, at least not in the way youre probably seeing it. Including the northern ocean, the Empire has about 3200 kilometres of external frontier. Before this year, it had the same amount of internal frontier. This means that there are thousands of Demihuman tribes bordering imperial lands, but theyre not conducting some collaborative effort to pick on the Empire. They simply target the lands around them, Human or otherwise, probing defences and searching for the most efficient gains. I believe that most social races do this on some level and independently strong creatures are similar in the sense that they also defend their hunting ranges. But every race has a different approach to growth. The tribes that my house has observed are fairly methodical: they grow, test borders, erode the power of the easiest tribe to deal with and push them out to take their land. Change tends to be slow because reckless warfare may reduce their numbers, allowing tribes the opportunity to capitalise upon their weakness. As far as Ive heard from the lords of the Wyvernmark, the behaviour of the tribes here is nearly identical. So youre sayin that Demihumans attacking us is normal, mlady? Its natural, yes. Humans do the same thing, but the way Human populations expand is ratherone-sided? When a Goblin tribe wins a war and expands, they dont transform the environment that they move into. When that tribe loses, they either move away or become slaves depending on whether migration is feasible. When they fight and their people die, its just the way things are and life goes on. Humans C especially Human-controlled territories C have this way of casting everything in shades of monolithic antagonism. If a small tribe attacks a village, they think that theyre attacking another tribe. A Human territory, however, will consider an attack against a single village an attack against the entire territory and you end up with the Imperial Army paying that tribe a visit. That tribe had no idea that they were picking a fight with a country of eight million: all that they saw was the farming village next door. This type of collective thinking that Humans have has a way of spinning out of control. Everything that the group wants is good; everything that stops them from getting what they want is bad. Often, these groups are told what is good and what is bad by those in authority. Some might even go so far as to employ good and evil in their rhetoric. All opponents become the type of enemy that threatens their very survival and a kill-or-be-killed mentality is applied to entire populations and even entire races. But, as you can see from what is going on around us, it is not the only option. But you never know when theyre gonna turn on us, Merg said from across the campfire. Lady Zahradnik set her empty bowl on the log beside her. She shifted slightly on her seat, folding her hands in her lap. Tribal populations, at least, are very clean in the way that authority works. The dynamics of tribal populations reflect the realities that they must consider. Conflict and displays of power make clear who holds the advantage in a way that conserves energy and results in the least damage. Every action must efficiently convey meaning because unnecessary action can lead to unnecessary casualties and requires more food. In a tribe that subsists on their territory, this leads to a vicious cycle that invariably leads to death C it is inherently suicidal. Turning on the winner of a contest is also terminally stupid. A subjugated tribe might have lost but they have also become part of a stronger population that can compete for more resources. If they are being added to the tribe rather than wiped out, their survival becomes contingent on their new tribes survival for as long as that tribe can dominate their territory. You make it sound as if we can go and do the same thing. Before the Sorcerous Kingdom annexed the Duchy of E-Rantel, the Baroness said, a farm girl on the northern frontier was able to establish her dominance over a tribe of Ogres. They joined her village and even fought for the sake of their new tribe when danger came for them. Theyre still there, as far as I know. Joachim frowned. Her claim sounded like a whimsy spun by a Bard. If Demihumans could be so easily tamed by farm girls, there would be no need for the Imperial Army. Maybe it was a farm girl in the Realm of Heroes, as silly as that sounded. I dont think our village girls can beat up Ogres, mlady. The Baroness smirked at Winsons words. Perhaps not, but violent subjugation is not the only answer. Having strong people around merely expedites the process. What is key is understanding the nature and motives of each race you encounter. Getting started is the hard part because differences in culture can present challenges to effective communication. Coexistence is a continuous effort, as well C just as Humans might not always agree to get along, so too can it happen with other races. Butis it worth it? Pol asked, What makes a forest full of Goblins better than a farm run by Humans? As with anything else, Lady Zahradnik answered, potential must first be recognised before attempts at effectively harnessing it can be made. Even though Ive barely explored that potential with my own subjects, Ive already come across some surprising things. Alsomeasures of worth should not be solely based on what you can immediately perceive. The more perspectives you have, the more opportunities youll identify. Anyway, I should go visit Captain Seris C hes probably five different types of confused right about now. Lady Zahradnik rose from her seat, going over to rinse out her bowl. She left it to dry on her desk before making her way towards the west side of the pass. The men of the Tenth Company rose from where they were gathered around their fires and greeted her, their tones ranging from approval to adoration. I think half of them still think they watched an arena match, Joachim muttered. Maybe its the same thing, Lady Zahradnik said. Or perhaps what they witnessed just now was the real thing. Not long ago, I was disdainful of the Empires love for the Grand Arena, but I described the source of their apparent lust for bloodshed with an incomplete understanding of what I saw. I believe that I have a better idea of it now. What do you mean by that, my lady? Watching a match in the Grand Arena or a duel on an exercise field brings us back to the time when Humans lived in tribes and the fortunes of all rested on the contests of our champions. It is an appreciation C a deep, primal respect C that flows in our blood regardless of lineage. To this day, it is an inviolable law of the world that we cannot escape no matter how we dress our reality. Something within every one of us simply knows that such an event demands our attention, even if conscious thought denies all else about it. They found Captain Seris lying in his tent, one of his Clerics attempting to force-feed him some sort of grey goo. The Captain turned at their entrance, seemingly relieved for the excuse to send the man away. Baroness Zahradnik, he propped himself higher on his bed. It appears that the Tenth Company owes you their lives. That damn Mountain Troll came straight for me. I dont recall ever meeting him before. He probably identified you as the leader. I hope you dont mind the avenue that I chose to follow. Captain Seris snorted, shaking his head. Im still not sure that I can believe what happened, but from what I hear you could have destroyed the entire tribe on your own. Why did you do what you did? They were being civil, so I decided to take them in. Civil? Yes, they were observing certain tribal customs. Ough went after you because you appeared to be the strongest. After you were incapacitated, they tried to induct you into their tribe instead of slaughtering everyone. Pretty nice of them, dont you think? Joachim exchanged a look with Captain Seris. He had no idea that they were so close to being added to a Demihuman tribe, nor did he want to think about what that would look like. Well, were not in any position to complain, Captain Seris said. General Ray aside, Commander Schuler asked us to confirm what happened four times before sending Dragoons up to take a look around. I thought the Imperial Army had security protocols to authenticate their communications. Thatsuh, I guess it just sounded that ludicrous. Is the Fourth Division on their way up now? Yes, my lady, Captain Seris nodded. Might I ask what you plan on doing with these Demihumans? The Fourth Divisions companies will begin arriving in the morning. Theyve submitted to my authority, so I suppose I have my own company here now. A Demihuman company Its not wrong, yes? Before our present-day government structures, Human tribes had leaders and their warriors. Those leaders and their warriors become martial Nobles and their regiments composed of men at arms. In the Empire, those regiments evolved to become the companies of the Imperial Army. My company just happens to be mostly composed of Demihumans. The Captain shook his head again with an incredulous expression, scratching his unshaven cheek. Wait, Joachim frowned. Does that mean youre going to have us fight together with these Demihumans, my lady? A forebodingly winsome smile spread across Lady Zahradniks face. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 28 Chapter 28 It occurred to Joachim that he had never seen Lady Zahradnik wearing such a big, smiley smile. As she made her way out of the Tenth Companys encampment, the men who encountered her smile couldnt help but be enchanted as she walked by with it. She certainly did smile, but, most of the time, it was a small, polite smile that wasnt really a smile. There was also the charming, lopsided one she used to indicate that she was being lighthearted. Joachim was certain that she employed it because she could often be mistaken for saying something uniquely horrifying if she didnt. Those smiles were not the big, happy, wholesome-looking smile like the one she had on right now. Usually, the Baroness frowned. Even her smiles could be frowns. She frowned more than Joachims entire family combined C which made him wonder what the smiley smile meant. Lady Zahradnik smiled all the way to the other side of the pass, where she smiled her way through the Demihuman dwellings along the shore and members of her new company smiled in response to her smile. The smile led them to a rocky overhang where a half dozen Trolls were gnawing on bones stripped bare of any flesh. All healed up, Ough? The Mountain Troll answered her question with a sniff and a grunt. Was he being a sore loser? Of course you are, Lady Zahradnik said. Regeneration is quite convenient. Well, pick up your weapons and lets go. Go? Not far C just someplace where the trees wont get in the way of your practice. Practice Joachim frowned, Do you truly mean to have them fight alongside us, my lady? Quoniam si quis non vult operari, nec manducet. Joachim blinked as he realised she had recited something in the language of the Slane Theocracy. Im sorry, Lady Zahradnik said. I quoted something out of one of our scriptures. It meansC I understood, my lady. Barely. It was one of the languages I was taught before I became an Acolyte. I see. What other languages do you understand? Just three. Or maybe closer to two. Re-Estize and Baharuth have barely diverged in their language C the difference is a small selection of terms, at most. But would Demihumans understand something like that? The Demihumans are following right behind you, Priest Ward, Lady Zahradnik replied. Even if they arent familiar with our concept of work, it is not a difficult one to grasp. Being simple is not necessarily synonymous with being stupid. Also, throwing Demihuman over everything will get you in trouble one of these days C a Troll here is not identical to a Troll elsewhere, just as a Human in the Theocracy is not identical to a Human in Baharuth. As they walked away from the camp, Joachim tripped several times in the stifling darkness of the night. Lady Zahradnik stopped to hand him a magical light. He let out a shout and stumbled backwards as the item lit up the faces of the Trolls looking down at him. Over there looks good, the Baroness said. Wait here, Ill be back in a bit. Lady Zahradnik effortlessly dashed off into the gloomy forest, definitively proving that she was, in fact, a Ranger. Joachim glanced several times at the Trolls, who went to lounge about with their backs to the nearby trees. After a few minutes, he gathered his courage and turned to address them. Im Joachim, he smiled nervously. What are your names? Ough. Ogh. Uogh. Guh. Ouh. Woh. How am I supposed to remember that? Never mind their names, he had no idea how to tell them apart. Aside from Ough, who was a different species of Troll entirely, they may as well have been mossy boulders with arms and legs. Lady Zahradnik reappeared thirty minutes later with a large buck over her shoulders. She dressed her kill in front of them before pulling five more of them from her magical container and doing the same. Shortly after she tossed one to each of the Trolls, several Goblins appeared. The Baroness held out the deer hides to them. Do you remember who Destin is? She asked. One of the Goblins nodded. Bring these to him and hell show you how to prepare them for curing. The Goblins took the hides, holding them up between themselves as they scurried back towards the camp. Eat up, she said. We have a long night ahead of us. Were staying out here all night, my lady? Do you have a Ring of Sustenance? I, uhno? Im not even sure what that is Then youre retiring for the night, Lady Zahradnik told him. I need to understand how the members of Oughs tribe fight and what I can do to help them improve. Joachim wordlessly watched as the Baroness had Ough and the other Trolls demonstrate how they wielded their weapons. There wasnt much to see: they swung as hard as they could, shouting as they did. Sometimes they accidentally C or purposely C hit one another, but he supposed that regeneration trivialised such injuries. There was no technique or finesse: only brute force. Lady Zahradnik, however, watched them intently. Maybe she saw things as a Weapon Master that regular people could not. His fatigue caught up with him after thirty minutes of watching. He excused himself before shuffling back to the campfire. A few of the men looked up as he entered the light. Wheres Lady Zahradnik? Igvel asked. Back out there doing something with the Trolls. Like what? TrainingI think? Huh? Being increasingly confused himself, Joachim didnt bother answering the infantryman. He crawled into his tent, no longer sure if he was a soldier of the Imperial Army or a member of some weird wilderness tribe. Early the next morning, he came out to see Redwyn tending to the fire. Good morning. Mornin. He looked around, stretching as he yawned. The squads tents and stores were still in one piece and a few of the others were getting ready for the day. So we survived the night Yep. Didnt wake up with no Goblin girl in my bedroll, either. Joachim sincerely hoped that there wasnt some story behind that statement. Did the Fourth Division come in? The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. The first few companies started arriving about an hour ago, the Fire Cleric replied. Theyre camping out near the Tenth Company. I think theyre raising a fort over there, too. That much was to be expected. They hadnt yet experienced any counterattacks, but they couldnt afford to lose the pass. Redwyn handed him a bowl of soup and a roll of hard brown bread. You sure Lady Zahradnik aint actually a Hobgoblin? The other Cleric asked. Someones going to lay you out if they hear that, Joachim replied. Why do you ask? Cause this tribes startin to look like us pukes back in training. He frowned and twisted around, trying to verify Redwyns claim through the trees. Its only been one night, Joachim said. It aint pretty, Redwyn said, but neither were we. Well, I guess we were prettier than that. Still weird as hell, though. Unable to contain his curiosity, Joachim finished off his meal before quickly getting dressed. He made his way over to the clearing where half of the squad was gathered, watching dozens of Demihumans gathered into loose ranks. The fact that they were ordered into ranks wasnt the only thing strange about them, but it took a moment for him to recognise what it was. Did those Ogres always have giant shields? He asked. No, Frank answered. Lady Zahradnik had the Fourth Divisions engineers shape those bigass shields for them. The sticks, too. Each Ogre was holding a thick wooden tower shield two metres tall and a metre across. They also wielded a staff as tall as their shields. Aside from that, they had nothing but their crude tribal garb. Even so, the two pieces of equipment looked intimidating enough when wielded by the brutish-looking Giantkin. The visible Trolls sparred with staves, though theirs were as tall as they were and nearly as thick as Joachims wrist. Without the shields of the Ogres, they wielded their weapons as polearms. Rank after rank of Goblins stood behind the Ogres, each holding a crude bow. Shield Wall! Rustles of Ogre feet sounded over the forest floor as they locked their shields together and planted them on the ground. They went to one knee, lowering their heads completely behind the defensive wall. Take your marks! The Goblins behind the Ogre shield wall looked forward, standing on their tiptoes or hopping up and down. Nock! Draw C Loose! About half of the Goblins loosed their bows in time. The others followed, sending dozens of arrows over the Ogres. The projectiles didnt get far, landing between forty to sixty metres away. At least I aint out of a job, Gaston said. Nock! Draw C Loose! Another volley of arrows went over the shield wall. This time, it was slightly better coordinated. After several more volleys, Lady Zahradnik called for the Goblins to retrieve their ammunition. The Ogres set their shields on the forest floor and sat down. The Baroness came over to them with Ough following at her heels. Good morning, gentlemen. Good morning, mlady, Frank said, howd you get them doing this so quick? Im cheating at the moment, she replied. After having them learn how to perform each step, Im helping them to move at the right time with Command Skills. Theyre still a long way from being able to march in ranks or coordinate between themselves. Id really like to recruit a Hobgoblin one day and find out how they do it. They do this sort of thing? Pol asked, Hobgoblins, I mean. Im pretty sure theyre better than me at this, the Baroness said. I had to fight against Hobgoblins once. They had full, independently operating battalions that could march and fight in formation with Captains and a General to command them. Heavy Infantry five ranks deep, Goblin archer corps and Wolf Riders, Bugbear shock troopers and all sorts of magical support. They could use Martial Arts, too. M-Martial Arts? All of them? But Demihumans with Martial Arts are supposed to be rare! Lady Zahradniks dark-eyed gaze rested on the Cavalier for a moment, as if he had said something that she found strange. Joachim, however, did not believe Pols statement to be incorrect. It was nearly unheard of for tribal Demihumans to employ Martial Arts or combat Skills. All of the Hobgoblins could. Many Demihumans in the Sorcerous Kingdom can use Martial Arts, as well. The way that we were taking down Trolls yesterday was something I learned from those Hobgoblins back thenexcept that they were managing to do it against Death Knights. Wait, Merg said, didnt they think there were Hobgoblins up here pulling the strings? We have to fight that? We encountered a Hobgoblin leading a raiding party into the Empire, Lady Zahradnik said, and there were reports of more raids after that. This cross-racial organisation suggests that something like a Hobgoblin is coordinating them. The air wing would have noticed a large army by now; since they havent, we shouldnt be running into anything too substantial. Also, unless theyre being supplied with equipment by some unknown source, they should have the same sort of arms and armour as what youve seen out here so far. That much, at least, was a relief. Even with mundane equipment, however, Ough alone was an overwhelming threat against one of the Sixth Legions companies. I guess being big and tough here will count for a lot, then, Frank said. Even with these plain wood shields, these guys are going to be tough to get past. Thats the idea, the Baroness nodded. The Ogres will function as a mobile wall that hits people with sticks if they get too close and the Goblins will be able to use that wall for shelter. I had the Trolls equipped with simple polearms that they already understand the basic use of, but Ill continue to train them in quarterstaff techniques as we go along. Theyll be the hammer for this company C a regenerating hammer. And since everythings made of wood, a voice came from behind them, broken stuff is easy to replace. They turned to find Captain Seris and a squad of men from his company behind him. All of them wore the incredulous expressions that Joachim and the others must have had when they first saw what was going on. Except for the arrows I requisitioned from the Fourth Division, Lady Zahradnik replied. Good morning, Captain Seris. Good morning, my lady. Commander Schuler arrived on Hippogriff just now. General Ray is on his way over, too. Thank you for letting me know, Captain. One moment while I speak to the Ough tribe. The Ough tribe Lady Zahradnik smiled at the Captains reaction, turning away to address the Demihuman tribe. The Trolls and Ogres were instructed to rest while a third of the Goblins were sent out to hunt and forage. Joachim followed Lady Zahradnik and Captain Seris over to the Fourth Divisions encampment, which had been raised behind a wall not dissimilar to the one General Ray had raised for the pass he had taken. General Rays flight arrived just as they entered the central area of the camp and he joined them in Commander Schulers pavilion. Several of the Commanders Captains were gathered around the simple table that had been put together out of sections of magically-shaped pine. Good morning, General Ray, Commander Schuler said. The Baroness appears to have delivered as youve promised. She has, the General replied, a step on the way to a proper answer, I suppose. An answer, sir? The General nodded, offering a tight smile in response to Commander Schulers befuddled expression. Weve spoken at length about the Sixth Legion, General Ray said. About its mandate and how the long-term goals of the Empire will be best served. While our task seems understandable enough, the standing doctrines weve carried with us from our domestic duties are ill-suited to carry it out. There are alsonuances to operating out here that we need to understand as an expeditionary force. I see, Commander Schuler replied. Well, I would be a fool to disagree. The Imperial Army hasnt seen an operation like this since, well, never. If we are to provide you with an answer, my lady, what is the question? There is more than one question, Lady Zahradnik told him, but they are the same questions that the Sorcerous Kingdom has asked the Empire since it formalised its status as a client state. The Empire lacked the ears to hear those questions in past months, providing answers it was unaware that it was providing. I have come across several outstanding individuals who have recognised the questions for what they are, but it is in this expeditionary army that the Empire can ill afford to produce answers blindly. The Commanders eyes went to the table, where a map of the region lay as it tended to in the officers pavilions of the Imperial Army. Im a military man, my lady, he said. Of these questions that I believe that your Royal Court is asking, I am only qualified to offer input on those related to our military operations. Its not the place of the military to dictate national policy. It isnt, Lady Zahradnik agreed, but, at the same time, the Court Council has charged you with leading the Empire into unfamiliar territory both literally and figuratively. The steps that you take in pursuit of your charge will form the foundations of imperial foreign policy in regard to its expansionary efforts. As such, you would be doing a disservice to the Empire if you do not explore all potential avenues. And this is what youre doing now with this Demihuman tribe? Showing us a potential avenue? I am bringing many potential avenues to your awareness, the Baroness told him. As a liaison officer, my duty is to help develop mutual understanding. There are many aspects of the Sorcerous Kingdom that the Baharuth Empire appears to be blind to. The root of this blindness is part ignorance and part cultural conditioning. While Im sure that my government will be able to work with any answer you provide, I believe you would at least like to make an informed answer. Baroness Zahradnik made a broad gesture to the map lying between them. The Baharuth Empire is on the precipice of drastic change due to the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom. On the security front, the adoption of Death-series servitors will effectively make your lands impervious to all but the most powerful hostile incursions that the region can bring to bear. With the supplements to your security comes the solidification of the Empires existing stability. A period of unprecedented growth and development lies before you. Your former military venture C the gradual annexation of Re-Estize C is no longer a valid avenue for expansion. As an ascendant power, you will of course seek other avenues. This leads us to the formation of the Sixth Legion as the expeditionary arm of the Imperial Army. Your ventures are not the occasional operation by a local division to carve out a bit of frontier for development, but the systemic conquest of vast swathes of territory that will inevitably draw the eye of all concerned parties in the region. The young noblewoman looked up from the map, her gaze drifting over every man at the table. By your actions, you not only answer the questions posed to you by your suzerain but those posed by all who are aware of you. The Baharuth Empire is not a singular existence that stands above the rest of the world C you are a part of the world. I would urge you to consider those actions and their results carefully lest you inadvertently paint yourselves in an unflattering colour. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Toisel, seal that gap! The Fourth Companys lines closed an opening where three other companies hemmed in an Ogre tribe against a bare cliff overlooking one of the many small, unnamed rivers coursing through the southern wilderness. Captain Hawke and his men braced themselves on the other end of the encirclement, waiting to receive the Demihuman tribes charge. Ray waited until they were fifty metres from the Third Company. Now! Lady Zahradniks Demihuman company shifted, its Ogres opening gaps in their shield wall. Thirteen Trolls rose from where they were hiding behind the makeshift barrier, charging into the encirclement and smashing straight into their opponents flank. The enemy tribe immediately buckled under the onslaught, their advance turning lopsided. Only the far end reached Captain Hawkes men, who came together to confront them. Lances? Swords? No, we just beat things to death with sticks. The unsophisticated, yet deadly attacks of savage Demihumans were always something that Imperial Knights had to be mindful of, but it felt strange to be on the delivering end. Against similarly unsophisticated opponents, basic tactics and brute strength were all that one required. Ray shook his head as two Ogres went arcing through the air from a single blow of her champion, a Mountain Troll who went by the name of Ough. The flying Ogres nearly buried a few of Captain Hawkes heavy infantry at the end of their flight. Hawke, youre in too deep! Give those Demis some space! It was certainly an element that the Imperial Army lacked. Each Troll struck with the force of a veteran Imperial Captain using Martial Arts, attacking with the fearless abandon afforded by the resilience and natural regeneration of their race. All they needed was a target, a big stick, and plenty of room. Not long after, the tribe was literally bashed to bits. Ray withdrew his men and Goblins swarmed over the battlefield to scavenge the bodies for anything useful. He watched in morbid curiosity as the Trolls and Ogres settled down for lunch. I suppose you wont need to worry about corpses now, Bennetor does it work that way?" The Cleric of Earth frowned at Rays macabre question. I have no idea about that, sir, Bennet replied. Our texts say nothing about the relationship betweeneating and negative energy. And how will the Temples feel if we continue on like this? Ray asked. I dont know, the Cleric answered. Its a question for the High Priests. Ray suppressed a snort. More questions that needed answering. Every answer to every possibility presented by the Baroness seemed to only lead to ten more questions. He couldnt wait to watch the bureaucrats in the capital scurry frantically about trying to figure out how to add all of these unprecedented pieces to their neat little schemes for the Empire. Well need about thirty minutes to pack things up, Lady Zahradnik said as she came up the riverbank. How are your men faring, Your Excellency? I think theyre still digesting everything, my lady. Not funny, Bennet said. For my part, Ray smirked, I can see that theyre well-suited to these environs. Far more suited than Humans. Operations in the wilderness would benefit from having a contingent like this for each division. But what about after? Bennet asked, Do we just release them back into the wild? Lady Zahradnik raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms as she levelled her cool gaze at the Cleric. That doesnt seem like a civil answer, Priest Bennet. Humans who render valuable service to the Empire receive official honours, yet Demihumans who do the same are simply discarded after you use them? My lady, surely you dont mean that the Empire should honour them for this? Give them lands to live in like distinguished Imperial Knights? Ough and his tribe are my subjects, Priest Bennet. The Empire cant have them. Bennets face twisted into a mix of confusion and horror. Youyou dont mean to keep them, do you? Of course I do, Lady Zahradnik replied. Im taking them home with me after this and they will be granted territory for their service. I dont have any Mountain Trolls on my land, so Id like to start a colony of them. Maybe Ill have a Troll town one day. Never mind incorporating existing Demihuman populations into her fief, she was importing them. How did she plan to manage so many different races? While the military applications of the Demihumans youve taken in are clear, Ray said, Bennets concerns are still relevant. We must still consider how honours are distributed to the men. Those who join the expeditionary army expect to be rewarded for their efforts and every soldier at least retires to a pension set aside for them. The central administration will also demand that the acquired lands be utilised as efficiently as possible. Every square kilometre left undeveloped is a square kilometre not turned to taxable industry. Is that truly required? Lady Zahradnik asked, Do you mean to flatten every hill and mountain; fell every forest and fill every marsh? The alternative is rising levels of poverty and starvation, he answered. Or wars of expansion to prevent it. Even if you continue expanding, the Baroness told him, you will eventually run out of unclaimed territory. Maintaining your current rate of growth will result in mass poverty, starvation and war nonetheless. In the event of war, which form of the Imperial Army will be stronger? It seemed a rhetorical question, but only to those who already recognised the utility of specialised Demihuman contingents. Many imperial citizens C and even Nobles who should know better C seemed to believe that the Imperial Army was some abstract value that pit itself against other abstract values representing their enemies. As the vast majority of imperial citizens were not familiar with strategic and tactical realities and would never need to be, this would unfortunately always be the case. Compounding the problem was the sense of identity fostered by the Empires monolithic institutions and propaganda. The idea that one was the citizen of a nation rather than a member of a village or the vassal of a Noble was a relatively foreign concept as far as countries went. This sense of identity was powerful as it could unify people beyond immediate and practical concerns but it also resulted in all sorts of stupidity even in its nascent stages. While it was not specifically exclusive of other races, the Empires identity was distinctly a Human one. Furthermore, it promoted Human merits, applied Human-centric solutions to its problems and generally instilled pro-Human biases in thought and perception. As the Empire was a Human country, this was generally not seen as a problem. This same fact, however, made the sort of change that Lady Zahradnik was suggesting more difficult than she probably thought. Even if the Empire started taking steps on the road to change, the idea of leaving lands undeveloped for Demihuman habitation felt impossible to implement. In times of peace and stability like those which lay ahead of the Empire, the desire for economic growth would overshadow strategic concerns. There was no sovereign of unquestionable authority who would impose harmonious coexistence upon the Empire as the Sorcerer King had in the Sorcerous Kingdom, nor was the Empire filled with leaders like Baroness Zahradnik. If a soldier is being honest about it, Ray said, he will likely agree that they give us options previously unavailable to wholly Human armies. However, it is the Court Council that will have the final say in how these Demihumans are integrated into the Empire, if at all. Integration is a dangerous word to use. I beg your pardon, my lady? When we use it, Lady Zahradnik said, it tends to imply that others are being made to conform to the dominant culture. But not everyone is Human; nor will they ever be. Understanding the nature of other races and finding common ground to create meaningful, lasting connections will gain you more than trying to put a Troll in finery. General, this is Zade. What do you have for me? Our audience is back, sir. He turned his gaze up and to the south past the Dragoon Captain loitering overhead, but couldnt see anything in the afternoon glare. Have they tried anything? No, sir. I have no idea about their customs but it feels like they don''t want us anywhere near that valley with all the sandstone pillars. Any luck with Message spells? They arent responding to any attempts at communication. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Then the orders regarding them stand. Well deal with them when the time comes. Yes sir. Ray released a sigh, turning his gaze back to the Baroness. Did something happen? She asked. Those Wyvern Riders are back, he answered. They still arent giving anything away. Does the Sorcerous Kingdom know anything about them? I know that they exist, Lady Zahradnik said. If my government knows anything more about them, they have not seen fit to share that information with me. Then theres nothing to be done about them for now. Lets move on. Following the meeting at the Fourth Divisions camp, Ray returned to his battalion to prepare while Lady Zahradnik and Captain Seris returned with their forces. The following morning, they set off from the lowest extent of Rays advance following the valley north. General Gregan sent half of the Sixth Legions flights to monitor the situation from overhead, trying to discern the location of the enemy Commander as Rays forces poked around. This poking around at first consisted of picking up additional forces to fill out proper ranks for Lady Zahradniks company. It wasnt long until her forces added a full third to his battalions total numbers. In all, she had the 13 Trolls, 50 Ogres and somewhere in the vicinity of 250 Goblins. Of the Goblins, ninety per cent were Rangers while the rest were some form of mystic. After putting together what she deemed to be a suitable force, their advance through the western valley of the highland plateau focused on trying to find the main force of the enemy Commander. When he asked why she didnt just keep gathering forces, Lady Zahradnik replied that what she had was as much as she could feed without bogging down their movements. The logistics for the Demihuman force were enviably simplistic. They simply ate what they killed, chopping up the remains of their enemies and packing them for the march. A few Clerics questioned the ethics of having Demihumans fight and eat other Demihumans. The Baroness simply smiled and explained that it was not much different than a tribal migration and, in the grand scheme of things, the balance of nature was still preserved. Removing predators from an area meant that the populations of prey species would grow. This, in turn, meant that remaining predator populations would recover with the abundance of prey and things would naturally return to a state of equilibrium. It was an answer that spoke of principles that were fundamentally different to those held by the Clerics of the Four, who could only respond with mute shock and horror. The Demihumans broken equipment was easily replaced and they lacked any complex armour to maintain. There was no need to secure supply lines, allowing them to forgo the telltale start-and-stop advance of the Imperial Army as they travelled, established outposts and secured supply lines. While Rays men prepared their outposts, the Demihumans rested and trained. He wasnt sure whether they were making any progress with training, as Lady Zahradnik expounded upon incomprehensible things that only Weapon Masters seemed to care about, but the Demihumans listened because she was their chief. It was a straightforward power relationship bereft of any guile and what amounted to their curious tribal culture was contained within her company. Has General Gregan discerned anything from local movements so far? Lady Zahradnik asked. I havent heard from headquarters since noon, Ray answered. As far as it looks, theyre still reeling from our rapid response. Baroness Zahradnik nodded. A rueful sort of smile traced over her lips. This is something Im going to have to learn, she said. What is? As you must have noticed by now, Lady Zahradnik replied, I have many similarities to the Empires martial aristocrats. The way I structure the battlefield is primarily defensive and even when I go on the offence I tend to do so methodically and safely. If risks are identified, my energy goes into mitigating those risks. Youre the opposite of that and your aggressive style can achieve things that I cannot. If I were to draw comparisons to other Commanders, youre very much like a certain Frost Giant that I know. I cant say that I ever expected to be compared to a Demihuman, Ray said. At least not in a complimentary wayat least I think it was. It was, Lady Zahradnik smirked. He wins three out of four field exercises whenever I get a chance to train with the northern army group. Most of the time, I can only cry inside about how hes just using brute force to do it. What youve been doing here is similar, using speed and aggression to keep an enemy Commander struggling to organise constantly off balance and falling further and further behind. The other Commanders in the Imperial Army disliked exercises against Ray for that very same reason. He was well-versed in picking apart their primarily defensive methods and his strategies and tactics infuriated them to no end. This difference between Rays style and the rest of the Imperial Army set them at odds outside of exercises, as well. Becoming the General of the Eighth Legion was a breath of fresh air and freedom from the stifling commands he had worked under, but that hadnt lasted very long. With the power of the Undead, Ray said. I find it hard to imagine that you need to be defensive about anything. Youve never assumed an offensive posture as a Commander before? The closest that Ive done to what youre doing was fighting in Katze. Ah, I see. The Undead just stand around until something attracts them and their behaviour is mindless, so even aggressive action is safe. As expected of the General of the Eighth Legion C youre well-experienced with operating in that environment. Ray cast a glance at the Baroness, bemused at the rapport they had built over the last few days. He wasnt sure if this, too, was one of her tactics but, once he started taking a more direct approach everything seemed to just fall into place. Candid interactions were rewarded by tangible progress. Or maybe it was simply because she was actively participating in the operation, working towards a goal that was important to her. This is Griffons Nest. Harrier here. I think we got him. One of the large camps just packed up and started heading east; all of the other movements in the area are adjusting accordingly. How far are they? Directly east of you in the other valley. Ten kilometres. So close! Ray looked to the low ridge running parallel to the river, wondering how he could approach their foe. It was reasonable that the battalions proximity had spurred the move, which also meant they had eyes on the battalion. He reached into a belt pouch, pulling out his pocket watch. Three hours to sunset, nine hours to midnight, full moon tonight How fast are they moving? They just broke camp, but theyre going at about two or three kilometres an hour towards the river on their side. How are they organised? How many troops do they have? Three columns. The Dragoons estimate about a thousand to a column. There was now little reason to doubt that Hobgoblins were organising the Demihumans. No other Demihuman species in the region would order their forces so neatly. How much support do they have around them? Thats harder to say. There are four large groups within ten kilometres, but I doubt weve spotted all of the smaller ones. Anywhere between five and ten thousand within that radius. Ill get back to you. The Message spell ended. Could they pull it off? He had seven companies with him, plus Lady Zahradniks forces for a total of just over a thousand. Even if there were ten thousand Demihumans, numbers werent everything and there were ways to even the odds Lady Zahradnik, Ray said, can ten thousand Demihumans survive on a twenty-kilometre radius? In this type of environment, it depends on how they are organised. These highlands are nowhere near as plentiful as the valley you started in, but if they have camps spread around the area it would be easily managed as long as they migrate once or twice a month. Did the air wing find them? Theres a high chance that they have. Ten kilometres to the east but theyre moving away from us. The main body is in three columns of a thousand. Will you pursue them? Ill at least shadow them to see how they react. Theres something thats been bothering me, though The Baroness looked over at him. What is it? That Mountain Troll, Ough. The reports estimate him to be roughly Difficulty Rating 75. If he was stationed at that pass, does that mean someone stronger put him there? No, that alpine lake was their home. When I was speaking to Ough about events in the highlands, he said that a recruiter came to speak with him. What happened? He ate the recruiter. For all of their demonstrable worth, having such powerful Demihumans around felt like a catastrophe waiting to happen. If Lady Zahradnik died, that meant Ough would be on top again and the Mountain Troll would do as he pleased. The Empires usual recourse for dealing with powerful opponents was commissioning Adventurers or Workers. Threats beyond even Adventurers would be dealt with by the Head Court Magician. Relatively simple opponents like Ough could also be killed by the combined efforts of a Legions air wing. It was not something they had the luxury of doing at a moments notice, however C if the Empire was to incorporate tribal Demihumans into its ranks, something else had to ensure their cooperation and loyaltywhich he supposed was Lady Zahradniks point about integration. How common are opponents of that strength? Ray asked. Common enough, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik answered. At least in wilderness areas that remain undisturbed by efforts at removing them. I think that a good way to approach that question is assuming that all territory is the hunting range of something. Could you elaborate on that, my lady? Consider The Blister, for instance. The Viridian Dragon Lords domain was large enough to encompass the five cities around her lair. But people rarely saw her and most of her hunting was done within The Blister. While she responded to challenges, very few things could challenge her so the Empire didnt have an Ancient Dragon plus whatever she was fighting rampaging everywhere on a regular basis. The struggles of lesser beings were beneath her notice and millions could live in her territory almost entirely unaware of her existence. Powerful Monsters, Magical Beasts and Demihuman Lords that require Orichalcum or Adamantite-rank teams to defeat are probably the threats that the Imperial Army has to worry the most about. You might encounter one of those every thousand square kilometres in naturally bountiful areas. An example would be the three former rulers of the Great Forest of Tob: the Wise King of the Forest, the Giant of the East and the Demon Snake of the West. They all had territories that bordered one another and held each other in check as beings that only Heroes could contend with. Below that point, what threats exist depends on what is above them and how they enforce their territorial dominance. The weaker the predator, the smaller the territory and the more frequent you can expect them to be. Having different food sources may cause their territories to overlap without issue. So, whenever you wander around in the wilderness like this, you should always assume that youre in a powerful beings domain. That being probably doesnt care about you until you do something that it doesnt like or you happen to be in reach when its hungry. If thats the case, Ray said, How have we been able to maintain our borders? The powerful beings that you describe could easily destroy the Imperial Army and lay waste to vast swathes of our territory. Wed be reduced to primitive tribes ourselves. Because there is a Dragon in this region of the world that has been protecting humanity for centuries, systematically eliminating all existential threats to Human populations and stymieing the development of species that you may consider rivals. This is the first Ive heard of anything like that. Im not surprised that it is, Lady Zahradnik said, but I am also not at liberty to go into detail about it. The existence of this carefully-tended cradle, however, is a large part of why I am doing what I am doing with you right now. The Sorcerous Kingdom has taken over the role of the previous Dragon and our foreign policy does not favour Humans over any other race. As such, the cradle that has sheltered humanity for generations will revert to its natural state and the Empire will find that the world beyond that cradle is not what it currently believes it to be. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 30 Chapter 30 An abandoned Demihuman settlement to their northeast was the closest Ray felt that he could get to the enemy force without giving away the fact that his battalion was in reality pursuing them. Up until that point, the Demihuman columns travelled eastwards at the same, steady pace. After telling his men what was going on, Ray set his battalion in pursuit of their objective, ordering them into a steady cadence which was roughly double the pace of their quarry. Hopefully they wont react too quickly, Ray said. If we can make it to the ridge before warning gets to them, well be able to hit them late in the evening. Youre willing to commit to a night battle? Lady Zahradnik asked, General Gregan must have agreed to some substantial support. The entire air wing has been placed at our disposal, he answered. According to headquarters, theyll be ready to sortie within the hour and it will take another hour for them to reach us. If the army groups air wing is being committed, Your Excellency, would it not be better to have them pummel the enemy into submission from the sky? We still need to catch them on the ground, my lady. If our attacks break them up, their Commanders will escape and raise a new army elsewhere. Stamping out Goblin armies every other week wasnt something any of the Sixth Legions Commanders was keen on doing, so they needed to settle things decisively. It would be worse if the Hobgoblins escaped to not only raise new armies but establish highly defensive positions that would be costly to assail. Puffs of smoke rose from one of the peaks of the ridge ahead of them. Ray cursed. So much for a delayed warning, he said. That cant have been ten minutes since we changed direction. Has there been any progress in deciphering what these smoke signals mean? Progress is slow on that front, Ray replied. The general staff is limited to drawing correlations between each signal and the ongoing enemy movements, but its not so simple as that. We dont know which groups are responding to which signals or even whether the signals mean different things to different groups. They could be anything from detailed reports of our movements to predetermined patterns based on the enemy Commanders preparations. The Imperial Army relied on Commanders communicating with one another and the troops within their effective radius. Longer-distance communication was accomplished by using Message spells. These two methods were far superior to the smoke signals that the Demihuman tribes were using, but, at the same time, Ray could see ground reconnaissance parties using them for emergencies instead of waiting for scheduled communications from army mages. Will this change anything for us? What we do on the ground will be contingent on how they respond, Ray replied. If theres a chance of us catching up soon, the air wing will need to conserve mana for support. Where are the other divisions right now? The Fourth is half a day behind us and the Fifth is still making its way up. The First, Second and Third Divisions are facing stiff resistance in the northern passes. The reaction of this Demihuman force to the east suggests that they believe that were a greater threat than our size suggests. If we give them time to stop and think, they may change their minds and turn their forces against us rather than continue to evade. They were a greater threat than the battalions size suggested, but Ray was reasonably sure that the Demihumans had no way to know that. Nothing they were doing suggested anything more than what their numbers were capable of if it was composed of regular companies. Still, having the rest of the Sixth Legion join in their operations was preferable so keeping the enemy on the run bought time for that to happen. Should that not also achieve the goal of keeping them here? Lady Zahradnik asked, If they turn around to pursue us, well still end up buying time for the rest of the army to arrive. That much was true, but he didnt fancy the idea of ten thousand Demihumans chasing them through the wilderness. Being caught in a compromising situation was potentially catastrophic. If it comes to that, he said, then well have to humour them. For now, the initiative is theirs and we at least need to make it to the top of this ridge before finding a place to retire for the night. Otherwise, theyll be fighting from the high ground if they steal a march on us. The passage of an hour saw them over the ridge in question. Further east was the second of the two shallow valleys that ran through the highland plateau. Ray peered into the distance, trying to make out any sign of the enemy army through the sparse vegetation. Griffons Nest here. This is Harrier. What do you have for me? Our friends have turned south towards an escarpment about three kilometres away from their current location. The groups nearby are converging on their destination. Theyre settling on a defensive position? Thats what the general staff thinks. Your orders are to keep them pinned there while the rest of us catch up. The Fourth Division will be there around midday tomorrow. Understood. Ill see what can be done. Ray let out a sigh after the Message spell ended. Is something the matter, Your Excellency? The enemy changed direction, he replied. It looks like theyre still unsure about our strength but theyre confident enough to risk a fight under favourable conditions. Weve been ordered to keep them where they are. The rest of our forces are making their way here, but only the Fourth and Fifth Divisions have a clear path to usand theyre too far to help if we make contact with the enemy prematurely. Instead of chasing or being chased, the enemy Commander had settled on a different option entirely. As much as some would have liked to label this as unpredictable or irrational, it was likely that there was some other piece that the Imperial Army was missing that made the move an optimal one in their opponents eyes. Figuring that part out was difficult with incomplete reconnaissance and little experience dealing with other races. It was perhaps another piece of the answer that the Empire required to satisfy the Sorcerous Kingdom. A world of unknown adversaries awaited them if they were to aggressively expand and their ignorance of how other races thought and behaved could lead to undesirable outcomes both on and off the battlefield. If the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Court was like any other governing body, their image in the eyes of those that they served and the world at large was just as important as raw might. A member of their hegemony damaging that image would be frowned upon severely. What is involved in keeping them where they are? The Baroness asked. We have to get close enough to punish them if they try to reposition, Ray answered, and we have to get there before they realise that there are more of us coming. It shouldnt take more than four hours but well have to fortify our camp as wellassuming that theyll let us. You think that theres more to what theyre doing? I do, he nodded. Gaining tactical advantages by settling on a battlefield of ones choosing is all well and good, but tactical victories should always be in service to overall strategy. The enemy Commander has only offered token resistance to our advance so far, preferring to abandon positions in favour of preserving forces. Im of the mind that hes been working to consolidate and organise the Demihumans of this plateau into something that can fight us on better terms and he does not believe that they are ready yet. But the strategic gains are not clear. They were to him, however. It was something of a weakness of Captains like Lady Zahradnik: they were tacticians first and strategists second. Their place in an army had them tend toward this, so Commanders and Generals were generally superior at broad strategy. This wasnt to say that they were incompetent when it came to strategic thinking, but their skills were such that they were better off carrying out the orders of their superiors. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Whoever had dispatched the Baroness to the Empire as a liaison officer understood this fact very well. They had developed an incomprehensibly vast strategy that affected every level of the Baharuth Empire, then picked out tools that they knew would produce the results that they wanted. That they could even grasp the depth of Lady Zahradniks involvement and its myriad outcomes served to further highlight the fact that the Sorcerous Kingdom was not only stupendously powerful but possessed monstrously competent executives. Ray examined what he could of the landscape, formulating what he surmised to be the enemy Commanders objective. Rationally speaking, he said, there is a clear strategic gain to be had here. Oh? An opportunity to eliminate the dog nipping at their heels, Ray told her. Our reinforcements are too far for a counterattack, yet weve shown our intent to pursue. The enemy Commander is giving us what we want, which is the chance to pin him for our main force to deal with. Other groups of Demihumans are on their way to join him. Theyre not just reinforcements, but a distraction from the rest of the Demihumans setting up a trap. Once were where they want us, theyll hit with overwhelming force in an effort to dispatch us quickly and move on. Thats a very specific read on the situation. If it was a different opponent, he said, I would have considered other possibilities. Hobgoblins, however, are known to be orderly and rational. This particular Commander not only displays this trait through how he organises his forces and he is also fighting defensively. The Imperial Army is full of orderly and rational Commanders who prefer to fight defensively, so Ive had plenty of practice dealing with them. Strangely enough, this enemy Commander could be mistaken for one of us. In that case, Lady Zahradnik said. What will you do? The answer is obvious, Ray smiled. Our orders are to pin them down, but we cannot enter into a standoff without also entering into their trap. Therefore, we attack.
Joachim frowned as the lights carried by Rays Raiders slowly receded into the trees ahead. The members of the Baroness bodyguard looked on with similar expressions. This is some crazy-ass idea, Igvel said. You sure the General didnt eat anythin funny, mlady? Not that I noticed, Lady Zahradnik smiled at the infantrymans discomfort. Regardless, those are his orders. For an army to function, all of its parts must work properly, yes? Those parts might be dead in a bit here, mlady. They might, she admitted. One can only trust that their life is not pointlessly expended. Audible swallows sounded from around him. The only comfort in Lady Zahradniks voice was the cool certainty of one who dealt with death on a regular basis. Nearly all of the men in the squad were from the towns and cities and Joachim doubted that they had yet to embrace that particular reality of being in the army through training alone. Even veterans would only expect to lay down their lives in some clearly understandable act of sacrifice in defence of the Empire and its citizens. That same sense of noble sacrifice could not be found here. They were on the offence and their orders were issued to achieve a different sort of result. Joachim, however, did feel something C something that he was unsure was proper at all. He glanced at Lady Zahradnik, whose eyes glistened as she watched the battalion leave them behind. Not the slightest shadow of the mens concerns could be found on her handsome features. General Rays crazy-ass idea involved walking face-first into a deadly trap that potentially had them up against a ludicrous number of enemy soldiers. Indeed, the very notion could not be better described than how Igvel had put it. On the side of the Empire was the battalion under the command of General Ray. Three companies had been left behind to man the supply outposts constructed along the way. That meant seven companies remained, many of which had seen at least a handful of fatalities. Combined with Lady Zahradniks company of irregulars, they had just under a thousand soldiers. The Sixth Legions air wing invisibly glided overhead, adding its full ten flights C each flight consisting of three Dragoons and a War Wizard C to the order of battle. Opposing them was C presumably C a Hobgoblin Commander with the main force of three thousand assorted Demihumans. Four detachments with an estimated two thousand Demihumans between them were coming to join the main force from where they had been moving parallel to it. Estimates put upwards to five thousand more Demihumans lying in wait around where the trap was presumably laid: a river ford below the escarpment where the main Demihuman force was positioned. General Ray made his first move by slowing the battalions advance, allowing the night to take them. This allowed him to advance under the cover of darkness out of range of the enemys Darkvision. He had the Human companies employ Continual Light spells to illuminate the way and mark them clearly for the Demihumans to see. Two kilometres from the river, Lady Zahradniks company detached itself from the battalion to begin independent operations. They did not carry any lighting whatsoever, instead relying on the full moon overhead. The Generals plan of attack was theoretically sound. Attempting an encirclement had the effect of stretching ones forces thin and exposing each component to flanking risks. The Baroness detachment was tasked with eliminating the eastern half of the encirclement while General Ray would stray to the west as he approached the river, accidentally tripping over whatever awaited on that side. Between their respective offensives, they would turn the carefully prepared trap into a catastrophic mess, forcing the main body of the Demihuman army to come down out of their defensive position to salvage the situation. My lady, Joachim said, how do you feel about General Rays plan? Its bold and decisive, she replied. General Ray may have gone down the path of a civilian Noble, but the hallmarks of his ancestry still show strongly in his attitudes when it comes to martial matters. I dont understand what you mean by that, my lady. The lords of the marches are the defenders of the Empire. This has nothing to do with protecting our citizens. Martial Nobles are both shield and spear, the Baroness told him. We are not just defenders: we are also conquerors. Humanity being on the defensive for so long has had this other aspect of being a Frontier Lord grow rusted and forgotten. Having your duty to expand taken away probably pushed you even further from it. But it doesnt take much to stir againI suspect you can feel it as well. A sense of deep anticipation; fulfilment that only comes when raising the banner of the Empire over foreign lands. Given the more benign tenets of your faith, it might appear to you as a dark, seductive dream given form by your experiences on the battlefield. The harder you fight, the sweeter it tastes. This time, it was Joachims turn to swallow. She had described exactly what he was feeling. Thenyou feel this way as well, my lady? Expansion was always one of my houses duties, so I am not as far removed from those feelings as a member of the Empires martial nobility. Still, that same conservative mindset harboured by most of the Imperial Army also dominated my upbringing out of necessity. It wasnt until recently that I finally came to embrace that part of myself and I have His Majesty to thank for that. Youve met the Sorcerer King before? Yohann asked. Considering that Lady Zahradnik was one the few Nobles in the Sorcerous Kingdom and the country itself wasnt very large, it was perfectly reasonable that she had. Joachim supposed that commoners would equate it to themselves meeting the Emperor, which was next to impossible. I have, the Baroness replied. Whats he like? Is he really some sort of Undead? He is, Lady Zahradnik smiled fondly for some reason. As for what His Majesty is likehe is a man who cares for his own. In private, he is friendly and generous, showing great love for his interests. A part of me believes that he would rather be out on grand adventures with his friends, but, as a sovereign, he must act for the greater good of his nation and those that he cares for. You make him sound like a regular guy. Is that so strange? When you take away the trappings of their station, Nobles and Kings are people too C even if they are Undead. Joachim cleared his throat. Something inside him squirmed over the way that the Baroness portrayed an Undead being who had massacred so many in a normal and even positive light. What did the Sorcerer King do that you have to thank for in this regard? He asked. HmmI suppose you can say that he created a place where I could explore aspects of myself that had always been suppressed due to my houses former situation. If you havent noticed by now, I actually enjoy fighting. Furthermore, I feel the most at home in the army camps and on the battlefield. It is where I can be a great part of what I am: a woman born and raised to stand at the forefront of battle, leading my forces through the struggles of war. The greater the struggle, the more alive I feel and the tenets of my faith do not censure me for such sentiments. B-but what about all that youve said about the Demihuman tribes? About the way were expanding into the wilderness? Everything Ive said regarding that still stands, Lady Zahradnik replied. And it is not as much of a paradox as you might think. I fight for order; to uphold the will of my sovereign and do my part in creating a prosperous realm. Because I stand on both sides C destruction and creation; death and life C I feel that I have a greater appreciation for what I do than most would pretend to. Did his father also feel that way? His grandfather? Though the army had hundreds of martial Nobles, they had never shared their perspective on this matter as Lady Zahradnik had. On the other hand, they did like to fight and they absolutely refused to retire from service. And then there was the aspect of her faith that she had mentioned. The Faith of the Six was well-known for its belligerent views, so many of the things that the Faith of the Four abhorred, followers of The Six embraced. Still, she displayed an unbelievable degree of temperance in the things that she professed to love, so it may have been that there was a certain truth to her words. Joachim gave his head a shake. No, it wasnt right. Even the thought that it might be right wasnt right. Several small figures appeared to the east, casting shadows in the moonlight: Goblins that Lady Zahradnik had sent to scout the way ahead. The Baroness nodded as each one reported what they found to her. Then, the cool authority of the young noblewomans voice filled his mind. Were closing on our first target C fifteen hundred metres to the southeast. I hope youre ready for a long night. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Traditionally, being assigned to the right flank of an infantry formation was an honour, but Joachim wasnt sure what it meant if one was on the right flank of a formation of Ogres. When it came to wars between Human armies, the right flank was reserved for the strongest, most experienced soldiers. They were tasked with breaking through the enemys left flank and initiating a sweep of the enemys ranks. This basic concept of breaking through an enemy flank with a particularly strong force was not limited to that positioning. If a weak portion of the enemy army was identified far enough in advance to reposition the elements of ones own army, then a Commander would often opt for that instead. A strong force could also be countered by numbers, such as the annual skirmish with Re-Estize where the Imperial Knights faced four to one odds. There was also the odd deployment of forces in Katze Plains, where the Kingdoms Marquis Boullope placed his levy and powerful personal retinue on the left in a direct challenge to the Empires right as a show of prestige amidst the pageantry of the annual skirmish. Many options were available to be employed by the Imperial Army to create variations on this simple, yet effective tactic. In theory, at least. The Legions were drilled in these tactics, but, as of yet, hadnt had the opportunity to use them against another army. For instance, they could have their War Wizards facilitate breakthroughs by focusing bombardments on a specific part of the enemys forces. Against Re-Estize, whose Royal Army consisted primarily of levies lacking the discipline to move in their tightly-packed formations, it was presumed to be a lethal option that the Imperial Army could employ at their leisure. The most terrifying option, however, came into play when the full might of the Imperial Army was brought to bear against the Empires enemies. This option employed the champions of the Empire: Fluder Paradyne, the Great Imperial Knights and the Captain of the Whitesilver Imperial Guard. They were individuals who could destroy companies, divisions and even entire Legions on their own, but it was not the reason why the option was terrifying. The true reason was that their deployment would be answered in kind by the deployment of the opposing armys champions. At that point, it was no longer a conventional battle. Regular men were simply corpses unaware that they were already dead. The champions of a country held other champions in check and the fact that they were committed to battle meant that the fortunes of war and the fate of millions rested on their shoulders. If one side lost theirs, they could either concede defeat and surrender, flee for their lives, or sacrifice countless numbers of regular men to restore the balance of power by overwhelming the enemys champions. The last option was unlikely to be successful, as they could easily withdraw to recover. Glancing ahead over the men of the Baroness bodyguard, Joachim wondered if they were aware of what was about to happen. There was a significant change to their formation, which was that Lady Zahradnik was now leading from the front. Her resplendent white armour caught the moonlight that filtered through the trees; the silvery blade of her glaive glowing with the soft pale blue of a holy weapon. He had not noticed that attribute of the weapon before and a part of him considered it ironic that she wielded a holy blade as the representative of an Undead sovereign. Though they had witnessed her in a duel, they had not yet seen the Baroness fight in a pitched battle. Her weapon was a polearm designed for the battlefield, so Joachim could only assume that the coming night of fighting would see Lady Zahradnik fully blossom into lethal splendour. Five hundred metres. Double time. Their cadence picked up, dominated by the thudding footfalls of their Ogre and Troll allies. Joachim hefted his warhammer, raising his heater shield to chest height. Oh boy, Redwyn said from beside him. Here we go. Different, huh? Joachim smirked. Just a bit of an understatement, dontcha think? Weve been tramplin Demis up till now and suddenly were in over our heads. I wonder about that, Joachim said. Each fight shouldnt be too different from hitting a large tribe. The difference is that this battle is important enough that our Captain is in front. Three hundred metres. Our Captain, huh, Redwyn replied. I dont think we can go back to our old ones after this. Snorts and chuckles rose from the squad. The Fire Clerics words had the ring of truth to them: everyone knew they were being led by a woman who would likely live on in song as a Great Captain long after the battles she fought were long passed. After she left them, the tales of her exploits were likely as close as they would ever come to her again. One hundred metres. Pace yourselves and don''t do anything stupid. Work together to take down your targets; watch each others backs. May Surshana guide your hand. A surge of power flowed through Joachims body, filling him with a sense of conviction and sharpness. Lady Zahradnik bolted forward with jaw-dropping speed, clearing the ground as she went from tree to tree. Moonlight flashed off of her glaive as she arced through the air and landed in the middle of the Demihuman camp. The largest Demihuman C an Ogre roughly three metres tall C was split from shoulder to waist as she hit the ground. A crimson flash swept horizontally across three Ogres to its right. She didnt spare a glance at her victims, pivoting to lop the heads off of two more Ogres behind her. In three strokes taking less than two seconds, six Giantkin were dead. She moved on before the two halves of the first Ogre finished sliding apart, skewering a Goblin mystic through the throat as it started going through the motions of a spell. About eight hundred in this detachmentwell, not for long. Shouts of panic and screams of terror rose with the whirlwind of uncompromising violence that tore its way out from the centre of the camp to its far end. Those on the outskirts turned their attention to the sudden commotion from the interior, only to be bowled over from behind by the charge of Lady Zahradniks company. Uh, how do we tell all these guys apart? Pol asked as he drove his spear through a nearby Goblin. The ones that arent shittin themselves are ours! Gaston answered. Oh Lord, my God of Fire, inflame the hearts of thy faithful with righteous courage C Bless! Ey Redwyn, do our Demis even follow The Four? Shut up! They stabbed and bashed their way around the right edge of the camp, giving the allied Trolls and Ogres on their side a wide berth. Joachims arm worked swiftly, his warhammer putting holes in Goblin and Ogre heads alike. Occasionally, a friendly Goblin with a smouldering brand snuck up behind one of the Trolls in their way, disabling its regeneration while Frank and Igvel juggled it between them. Finish your fights and form up! Moving in a minute. Moving? He raised the visor of his helm with the lull in the battle, turning his head to examine the camp. They had already made their way around to the other side. Nearby, the Demihuman ranks were forming. Many of them were snacking on various body parts that they had picked up on their way out. Joachim and the others joined them, trying to ignore the sounds as they devoured their victims. Do we have any wounded? Joachim asked. No one answered. Going by the impression that they had pretty much walked over the camp, he wondered how many of the defenders had even fought back. Next target is two kilometres south of here. Lets go. They departed at a quick march, making their way over the rocky terrain. Joachim thought he heard the distant sounds of battle to the west. Destin, is that the battalion fighting out there? I cant tell if Im hearing things. Yeah, the Ranger replied. They started before we hit those Demis back there. How are they doing? Igvel asked, They got the hard part, yeah? Yeah. Theyve got seven companies plus the air wing, so if its a group like we just fought they should be okay. Joachim looked ahead to the figure of Lady Zahradnik as she moved between the trees like a pale spectre. Their progress slowed when they came across a brook that cut deep into the stone. The Baroness and Ough hopped over the gap with no issues, but the rest of them had to follow the chasm west until they found a stretch narrow enough to cross. Distant shouts drifted through the trees, this time closer than before. Joachim had resolved to keep track of their position, but the turns they were taking to get through the forest rapidly rendered his mental map useless. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Five hundred metres. Theyve started moving so keep an eye on where Im going. Rangers, run ahead and start harassing that group. That crossing cost us too much time. Dark figures swarmed through the sparse undergrowth as the companys Goblins responded to her orders, their shortbows in hand. He had always thought Goblins chaotic and undisciplined but seeing hundreds seamlessly flow together at the Baroness command was swiftly changing his opinion of them. Three hundred metres. Were chasing them from behind so Ill be charging at two hundred metres. Angry roars sounded from ahead, which Joachim assumed was the result of their scouts harassing the warband. While the Goblins bows were limited in range and power, they employed steel-headed arrows from the battalions supplies, shortened for their use. Another surge of power flowed through him as the Baroness darted off. They were too far to make out the details of what went on after that, but the roars of anger turning into shouts of panic were informative enough. Say, Yohann said as they jogged after her, how come that Skill is so cold? My regular company Capn uses it and its always got this hot feelin to it. She does it on the regular, too, Merg added. Captain Hawke can only do it when hes good n angry. Joachim felt like he should know the answer, but, as a Cleric, he never felt the need to speak to his family about their Command Skills. Maybe House Zahradnik had a different way of learning them than the officers of the Imperial Army. You guys sure are calm with us running straight into a fight, Winson grumbled. And so am I. What the hell is this? Its a Sergeant thing, yeah? Redwyn said, Or a Captain one What do you mean? Before the changes to the army, the Fire Cleric said, my old company had the same thing going on. Once you settled in, you just got firm. Started shrugging off stuff thatd usually get ya scared. A battle cry sounded to their left as Ough raised his massive staff and charged. His fellow Trolls followed, steps rumbling over the ground. Their highly noticeable entry to the battle was ample warning for the Demihumans in their path, but knowing about the attack helped little. Skulls and chests were transformed into paste as they were introduced to excessive amounts of brute force. Disconcertingly, Lady Zahradniks continued drills with the Mountain Trolls were showing success in instilling proper technique into the dimwitted Demihumans. They now rarely swung at random, instead using the handful of basic principles that they were taught to maximise the physical power and speed behind their strikes. Those attacks were still mundane in nature, but, apparently, it was common for Demihuman warriors in the Sorcerous Kingdom to wield Martial Arts and the Baroness entirely expected Ough and his fellows to grasp them at some point. Uhat this rate, Pol said, there aint gonna be much left for us, yeah? Himsel snorted. The next round of awards is gonna look weird. They waded into the thoroughly scrambled remnants of the enemy warband, searching for Trolls and other notable opponents to take down. Over their time in Lady Zahradniks Demihuman company, they found that it was more efficient to engage resilient targets like Trolls, which freed up their Ogres and Trolls to rapidly dispatch large numbers of weaker opponents. The value of their shock troopers was surprisingly high given their simplicity, adding an element to their arsenal that they realised was notably lacking in the Imperial Army now that they had become used to working with them. Finish your fights and form up! The next warband is crossing four hundred metres to the southwest! Joachims gaze went from squadmate to squadmate, trying to discern their condition. Call out if youre injured! Over here C I think I timed a Fortress wrong. Frank turned and winced, gingerly lowering his shield to the ground. It took a Middle Cure Wounds spell to restore him to nominal condition. Thanks, Ward, Frank nodded. How many more hits like that can we take? Not that you should, Joachim frowned, but we can probably get through four more battles like that. A flash of orange light cast long shadows through the trees as a Fireball exploded to the southwest. It was followed by another, then another further to the west. Six consecutive explosions drew a line stretching in the distance over a kilometre away. Times up C moving out! Rangers, after we make contact with this next group, move west to support the left flank of Rays battalion. The next warband could be seen from a distance, silhouetted by the periodic flare of Fireball spells striking the main body of the advancing Demihuman army beyond. Their battle with the preceding group had given them plenty of forewarning and they had turned to receive their charge. A steady rain of imperial arrows delivered by Goblin shortbows peppered the warbands massed reception, taking a grievous toll on the poorly-armoured tribal warriors. Lady Zahradnik landed somewhere behind them, her work going on unseen to her company on the other side. Ough and his Trolls lay into the front with sweeping strikes of their staves, smashing away Ogres and Goblins in twos and fives. Despite the overwhelming assault, the sheer numbers remained a problem. There were over a thousand directly ahead of them, reportedly five thousand beyond and an unknown number on the far side of General Rays battalion. The forest around the Generals forces lit up and the main Demihuman army closed on the distant bright spot on the battlefield. Fireballs from the War Wizards overhead grew less frequent and Joachim could only imagine that they had run out of mana trying to thin out the massive force. Redwyn cast another Bless spell. Despite its weak effect of slightly improving the accuracy of attacks and bolstering morale, it affected all allies within its radius, making it a highly efficient spell for large-scale warfare. There was another highly-efficient battlefield spell called Prayer, which brought divine favour upon all allies within its area of effect while bringing disfavour to all enemies in its radius at the same time, but it was a Third-tier spell that neither Joachim nor Redwyn could cast. The squads Cavaliers thrust their spears into the mass of enemies as they closed with the Demihuman line, working as quickly as possible to dispatch them. They couldnt advance any further, however. Arrows and stones bounced off of Joachims plate armour, tossed over the enemy line towards them as the entire front ground to a halt. Im not sure if we should be wishing we had a Wizard to Fireball these Demis, Redwyn said, or happy we all have the armour to deal with this crap theyre throwing at us. No one had the breath to respond, arms ceaselessly working their weapons as they attempted to push through. Joachim drew back to heal Pol. Igvel moved to cover them. I take back what I said about not having enough for us, the Cavalier said. My damn spear feels like a whole fucking tree right now. Redwyn, Joachim called out as a stone arrow bounced off of his helm, handle fatigue on your side. I hear ya. Joachim held his hand out over Pol. Resurgence! Damn it all, Pol said, its the slave driver spell. He supposed that it might be seen as such. The spell was often used to extend training drills in the Sixth Legion. The Cavalier returned to the line. Joachim went from man to man, removing the effects of their exhaustion. It cost roughly a third of his mana, but they were only just completing the first part of their battle. We need to pace ourselves better! He told them, If Redwyn and I have to do this one more time, well be out of mana. Joachim drew his warhammer again and the men moved aside as he once again took his position on the front. A few thudding steps were the only warning he had before a huge Troll filled his vision. The log in its hands whipped down towards the top of his head. Shit! Dodge! His body moved without conscious thought, swiftly evading what he thought was an unavoidable attack. The improvised weapon smashed into the stones, sending debris bouncing off of the greaves of the men to either side. In front of him, the Troll suddenly jerked as it was driven through the space in the line, tumbling forward a half dozen metres. Lady Zahradnik followed after it, driving her weapon into the back of her prone target several times. She reached into the satchel at her waist, producing a crystal vial. A quiet hiss rose in the air, filling his nostrils with an acrid odour as a green liquid was poured onto the fallen Demihuman. The Baroness gaze flickered over Joachim before turning out to examine their surroundings. Most of the enemy were dead or scattered, leaving the strongest few behind to be cleaned up. Thank you, my lady, Joachim said. Do you require any healing? Im alright, Lady Zahradnik replied. This is the second The second? The second notably strong individual in the area, including Ough. Im trying to figure out how many are potentially left in the enemy force. General Ray hasnt reported the like on his end, so Im hoping that this is it. Joachim looked at the melting body. Do you think there are more? It depends on the recruiting radius of this Goblin army. Mithril-ranked targets and above have to be dealt with by myself or Ough before they can inflict significant casualties on everyone else. At least some of them should have turned down the offer to join as Ough had, but my main concern is that our enemies managed to recruit one of the more powerful beings on the plateau. how powerful are we talking about here? How many? Ones in what we consider the Realm of Heroes. If this plateau has been left relatively untouched, there should be enough territory up here to support around two of them. They arent necessarily individuals who will cooperate with a Demihuman army, however. Magical Beasts; Monsters; Heteromorphsthough not all of them are necessarily hostile. Unfortunately, unless we happen to trip over them, we wont know whats out there until they show themselves. The sound of Rays battalion clashing with the Demihuman forces not far away rose in intensity. Lady Zahradnik took a deep breath. One last group before were done, she said. That group is five times larger than these other ones, Joachim frowned. Plus their Commander, Lady Zahradnik added. Lets get to work. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 32 Chapter 32 The brisk cadence of hundreds of men in plate armour filled the air around Ray, echoing up the slopes of a shallow ravine leading to the bottom of the highland plateaus eastern valley. Their course was relatively straight, leading directly to the ford below the escarpment where the enemys main force awaited them. Could it be any more obvious of a trap? Did the battalions straightforward movements signal obliviousness or the fact that they understood that a trap had been set? Was that all to the trap there was? Understanding the battlefield and how an enemy Commander would act was a complex enough exercise when it was only Humans involved. Adding non-Humans added a whole slew of unknowns that cast one adrift in a sea of possibilities; a vast frontier no less challenging than the physical frontier that faced the Sixth Legion. Ray peered through the trees to the east. Somewhere in the distance, Lady Zahradniks company was preparing for their part of the battle. The gradual revelations that she brought to his awareness were deeper than words could express and she had likely chosen her peculiar methods due to this. Was it a calculated choice? Though he was now aware of certain aspects of her personality, others remained inscrutable. As he methodically reprofiled her character, motivations and behaviours, Ray suspected that much of what she did was not due to conscious calculation. Many things about the Baroness suddenly made sense if one considered her an individual that acted intuitively. This meant that she was the type who reliably knew the correct answers before understanding why they were correct. In an Empire where competence and success were attributed to logic and reason, those who functioned this way were at best suppressed. Those in power did not accept intuition or feeling as valid in proposals and procedures, nor would any authority or resources be granted to people who operated in that fashion. In fact, the Empire considered such individuals dangerous gamblers and worked to strip them of their power, wealth and influence. A few managed to thrive, however. Most were employed in artistic vocations which were deemed mostly harmless by the central bureaucracy. Some possessed the intelligence and patience to take what they knew to be correct and work through things backwards to figure out why. Lady Zahradnik appeared to be one such person, which was surprising considering her young age. Perhaps she had the benefit of a mentor in her family or one from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Cheswin here. Report. My Rangers found one of the positions you were looking for, sir. Two kilometres south by southwest. Numbers? Maybe around a thousand. Theyre looking to the southeast so it might be the northernmost group on that side. Lets not make that assumption yet. Well see what the others locate. What sort of Demihumans do they have? That weve seen so far? The same mix. Theyre laying low, though, so we mightve missed anything new. No visible Lords, either. No Hobgoblins? Nothing Human-sized was spotted, but again I got it. Keep me updated on new developments. Yes, sir. So far, it seemed, so good. Nothing out of the ordinary to deal with and no Hobgoblin officers that might swiftly communicate the situation to the enemy armys Commander. Ray shifted the direction of his battalion slightly to the west, but not enough to suggest that they had detected the ambush group. Ideally, he wanted to get close enough to spook them into attacking. That way, the enemy Commander would have to decide between losing the group to maintain the trap or moving in with all of his forces to salvage their compromised plan. The former would give Ray a free battle and the latter would see the enemy sacrificing their advantageous position and employing an awkward manoeuvre that disrupted their careful preparations. How quickly they reacted would also give Ray an idea of how many Commanders were present in the Demihuman army. Zahradnik here. Yes, my lady? My Rangers have started to return with their reports. The first warband in our half is roughly fifteen hundred metres to the southeast of my company. One Ogre Lord that doesnt appear to be very strong. No Hobgoblins. Nothing else of note. Numbers? Big Tribe is the estimatemy apologies, Your Excellency, Goblins arent so great at counting. Your Goblins werent detected? Im sure that they were, but they have plenty of leeway. The enemy is looking out for Humans and some Goblins wandering around in the dark aren''t going to attract much attention when there are thousands of Goblins in the area. Goblin spies. Given the prevalence of Goblin populations in the wilderness, it was another compelling reason to employ them in the Sixth Legion. Youre not worried that theyll betray you to their fellow Goblins, my lady? No. They arent from the same tribe and are just as likely to fight against one another in a normal situation. My Goblins are part of my tribe and Ive not given them any cause to resent me. I see. Get within a kilometre of the first enemy camp and wait for my call. My battalion needs to attack first and become the focus of their attention. Understood, Your Excellency. Ulura here. On the heels of his orders, another report came in. Lets hear it. Rangers just came back, sir. Theres another camp about two kilometres past this closest one. Thousand and a half Demis set up all cosy on a big outcropping. Captain Uluras voice was noticeably subdued. They were up to roughly eight thousand enemies now C eight thousand to their thousand. As expected, their enemies had resorted to a trap using superior numbers to encircle and destroy them, meaning that there should be at least one more group on the opposite side for Lady Zahradnik''s forces to deal with. Dace here. What did you find? Theres a third group on our side. Over a thousand. Four kilometres south, just off of the river. Thats it, then? Seems like it, sir. Five thousand across the river, four thousand on the right. If the trap was symmetrical, they were well over the initial upper estimate of ten thousand. A thrill of anticipation rushed through him. Would their equipment, discipline and tactics prevail? Or would the hastily recruited Goblin army overwhelm them with sheer numbers? The battle would mark a new era in the Imperial Armys history either way, but a feat of impossible valour would make for a spectacular opening. Zahradnik here. Were a kilometre from our first objective. Standby. Ray looked to his right as they continued advancing along the west side of the ravine. The slopes werent particularly steep, but they were still steep enough to steal the energy from any charge. Cheswin, how far off is that first Demihuman group? Theyre directly to our right; about five hundred metres. Looks like theyre sitting tight, though. He looked up through the trees. Zade. Sir? Were about to begin. Keep an eye on the group to the southwest of us C let me know the moment they move. On our way. One by one, the companies stopped as Ray reordered them to face the first Demihuman ambush group. His heavy infantry took the left flank while the dismounted Cavaliers formed the rest of the front. A group of fifty Rangers formed ranks to the right of Rays bodyguard, where the battalions War Wizards were held in reserve. Do you plan on giving the men some inspiration? Bennet asked. As if those Demihumans will wait for that, Ray answered. Close to two hundred metres! The battalion advanced, boots stepping in time with one another over the rocky forest floor. Ahead of them, the Demihumans massed to face their approach. The moonlight flowing down through the skinny conifers of the highland seemed to highlight their rising agitation. Lady Zahradnik, were in position. You may begin your assault. On our way. May Surshana guide your hand. He blinked at the Baroness words. While religion still played an important role in the Imperial Army, it was a quiet undercurrent that went mostly unnoticed outside of private affairs. Pious blessings were nearly unknown from all but the priesthood. The god of justice, judgement and death. A divine patron suited for a Noble, I supposeor a military officer. Rays battalion came to a halt. He swept his gaze over the Demihumans as they shouted out their challenges and made threatening displays. Rangers, start thinning out this mob. Focus on their left flank if possible. From beyond the range of Goblin shortbows, arrows flew in to hammer the Demihuman mob. While it would have been nice if the Rangers could just send twenty arrows each into their enemies to deal with most of them, their opponents recovered from their initial confusion quickly enough. They boiled down the slope, Ogres leading the way with large branches serving as improvised clubs. Prioritise the Ogres. Rangers, you too. Watch for flanking attacks by all those Goblins. Arrows and crossbow bolts hissed through the air, scything down the leading edge of the Demihuman charge. A second volley of arrows arced over the infantry line, followed by a second volley of crossbow bolts in time with the third volley of arrows. Prepare for contact! Crossbows were set down, replaced by spears, shields and longswords. The much-diminished Demihuman charge faltered as they faced a wall of imperial steel. Calls to brace sounded across the line and the few dozen surviving Ogres were stopped in their tracks. They fell moments later as the second rank put multiple spears into each of them. Well, that was overkill, Ray muttered. Front rank, advance! The rest of you, recover your crossbows and pick off all those Goblins. With the fall of their heavy infantry, the Goblin skirmishers could only offer token resistance. Their crude stone arrows bounced off of the plate-clad line as black-fletched iron bolts struck them down in return. In less than fifteen minutes of the Rangers opening volley, the Demihuman forces had been decimated, its survivors scattering into the forest. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Ray nodded quietly at the results. Given what they were facing, it seemed like a foregone conclusion. Both he and the enemy Commander understood that the Demihuman denizens of the highlands needed sufficient numbers to absorb losses and overwhelm the Imperial Knights. Without those numbers, they were no match for the discipline and equipment of the Imperial Army. Reform ranks! Were just getting started! He glanced towards the next Demihuman position, wary for signs of movement through the trees. After setting his men on a brisk march to the distant outcropping, Baroness Zahradniks voice sounded in his head. Zahradnik here. Were cleaning up our first group. I cant hear any fighting from your side. Were on the march to the main body on this end. Scouts report fifteen hundred Demihumans and another thousand beyond them. I havent received any reports of an enemy reaction. Well try and keep moving in time with your attacks, then. The outcropping where the second Demihuman force in their path awaited became visible through the trees five minutes later. From a distance, it looked not much more than a bump along the terrain, but Ray imagined that, to any Commander, it made for an attractive vantage. This is Zade here. That group youre headed for is repositioning to face you. Can they complete their manoeuvre in time? UhI think so? They all started moving at once and theyre being pretty quick about it. What do you see along the top of that outcropping? Just a moment while I get in closer, sirsome Trollsmystics, I think? Ah C I see em: three Hobgoblins with a Bugbear bodyguard. Should we sear them off that rock with Fireballs? No, conserve mana and stay invisible: well need you when the enemy commits all of their forces. Understood. As they closed on the Demihumans, Ray noted that the enemys level of organisation was far greater than the group they had just dealt with. Their ranks were neatly sorted by function with sufficient weight to absorb charges and used improvised shields to weather harassment from range. He had never fought against Hobgoblins with such large numbers at their disposal, but the difference that they made was clear at a glance. Do you want the mages in on this, sir? Totre asked. Im not sure yet, Ray answered. As imposing as this group looks, its only ten per cent of the enemy force. Breaking them up as we did with the previous group will be ideal C we still have the same advantages over them as before. Yovel here. Report. The Demis are moving, sir. Which ones? All of them. Converging on your position. Even the group near Lady Zahradnik? Im not sure exactly where Lady Zahradniks forces are, sir, but the group she should be hitting next is headed straight across the way for you. Understood. Dont do anything yet C Ill have orders for the air wing later. So this is where we make our stand Ray took a deep breath. As soon as he touched the Hobgoblins, the entire army moved so they could probably use the same battlefield communication Skills that Commanders and Captains could. Still, it was not the worst-case scenario. Not by a large margin. He eyed the Demihuman position, peeling it apart in his mind. Looks like the Demis have woken up. The ones in front are keeping our defensive position warm for us. We have thirty minutes to kick them out. Rangers, start hitting them as soon as we get in range C everyone else, advance to one hundred fifty metres and use crossbows. Mages remain in reserve. The enemy formation stirred but held as the first volleys started raining down on them. Diminutive shadows came forward as Goblin skirmishers were sent to counter them, but getting close enough to use their shortbows made them easy marks for Rays men. As with the previous group, what little that reached the Imperial Knights bounced harmlessly off of their plate armour. Five minutes later, the Hobgoblins pulled back their skirmishers. The Demihuman ranks fell back to hide behind the outcropping. Ray eyed the enemy Commanders exposed position. Advance to one hundred metres! Keep that pressure on them! Watch for anything sneaking in from the flanks. This is Zahradnik. Theres a small chasm blocking our path on this side. Were headed in your direction while looking for a way across. The entire Demihuman force is converging on my battalion, so were kindly asking for this group here to give up their defensive position. Well be setting up the anvil here. How do you want me to hit them, Your Excellency? Ive placed my heavy infantry on my left flank. If you can free them up, they can help roll up the rest of the Demihuman forces. Well be holding fast until then. Understood. Well be on our way after we deal with these warbands, but it may take half an hour or more. Theres plenty we can do here to give them pause. Oh C the second group on this side has Hobgoblins, so they may be on your side as well. I see. Ill silence them as soon as possible. Ray eyed the Hobgoblins atop the outcropping, who were bellowing out orders to their warband. Lady Zahradnik made it sound as if she could simply leap in and assassinate enemy officers. Maybe she could, but it was yet another asset that the Sixth Legion did not have at its disposal. The strongest soldiers in the Empire went to the First Legion, the Royal Earth Guard, the Royal Air Guard, the Whitesilver Imperial Guard and the Great Imperial Knights. These units were all present as the Emperors bodyguard or as the forces defending Arwintar. A case needed to be made for at least a few of Baharuths mightiest warriors to act as Captains and Champions for the expeditionary force instead of concentrating them all in the centres of political and economic power. If Arwintar employed Death-series servitors, those warriors wouldnt be needed there anyway. His battalion continued their methodical advance, laying a withering rain of arrows and bolts upon the Demihumans still exposed to their attacks. As they came closer, a few Magic Arrows, Acid Arrows and Scorching Rays struck his ranks. It was nothing the battalions Clerics couldnt keep up with, however. Eventually, the last few Demihumans were forced off of the stony outcropping. Be careful pushing around! We need to kick them out but we still have the main event ahead of us. Rangers, get up top and get rid of anything nasty-looking below. The sounds of battle rose as he ascended the enemy Commanders former post. He looked up to a Ranger who was sending arrows into the melee. Whats happening down there? Another group just came in from the southeast, sir. Theyre trying to push back. That should be the third warband on his side Ray stepped up to the top of the outcropping and examined the scenery below. The new group was still swarming in from the southeast, pushing into the backs of the retreating defenders. Rays battalion was coming around from both sides but the sheer weight of bodies before them stalled their advance. A stone arrow from below bounced off of his helmet, causing him to duck instinctively. Clerics, get Bless and Prayer up as you can C we need to secure this position. Make sure you dont overlap too heavily! The sounds of fervent spellcasting rose to either side. In the distance, Ray thought he could see the main body of the Demihuman army: a shifting mass that filtered through the trees in the bright moonlight. Zade, what does it look like up there? The main force just finished crossing the river, sir. Theyve formed ranks and theyre marching towards you now. Alright, this is what weve been waiting for. Put every Fireball you can into them C I want a carpet of roasted corpses from there to here. Will do. May the gods watch over you, General. Ray narrowed his eyes at the mass of bodies struggling below. His men had barely made any ground, but neither did they seem to be struggling. At their current rate, however, the main Demihuman force would swarm over them before they could reorganise their defences. Rangers, light up the woods around us. Mages get up here and ready yourselves. Lets pick up the pace! His battalion roared their affirmative, renewing their deadly offensive. Flight arrows enchanted in advance with Continual Light flooded the battlefield with their radiance. Steel already drenched in blood struck out in its thirst for more. The tide of Demihumans reversed, but it wouldnt be long until five times their number came to join the fray. Zahradnik here. The second warband on this side is down. There were Hobgoblins here but I think I got them before they could warn the rest of the army. It seemed that she could just assassinate enemy officers in the middle of their regiments. It was yet another thing that the Imperial Army needed an effective counter for. The third warband on this side joined the second mid-fight. Were still working on them. Ive ordered the air wing to begin their attack, so we should be seeing their handiwork soon. Our third warband is nearby, well be coming up from behind them and joining you after that. Any sign of a response from the main body? Ray hefted his shield, propping it up on a rock in front of him before looking out over the valley. With the Rangers planting their lighting in the trees all around, the world beyond had become a dark and formless void. All he could see was the churning mass of bodies below. Im not sure. The air wing hasnt noted anything and I cant see anything of the sort from my vantage. We already have Continual Light on the trees around us so vision beyond that is impaired. A rock flew up, caving in the head of the Ranger beside him. Ray cursed, lowering himself below the edge of the stone again. A series of explosions sounded in the distance. He crawled up and took a peek at the battle below. His battalion was only halfway to joining their two flanks. Fireballs continued to sprout from the darkness at regular intervals, casting shadows from the multitude of Demihumans closing on their position. Zade! How are you doing with that main body? Were roasting Goblins left and right, sir. The bigger stuff, not so much. Its taking two or three Fireballs to kill the Ogres. Even more for the Bugbears and Trolls. Keep at it. I want everything you have! Yes, sir. He clenched and unclenched his fist, trying to make details out of the advancing formation. His two flanks were nearly joined, but with so many in the enemys main body, they could split any which way. Furthermore, these would presumably be the most powerful forces in the Goblin army. What would hurt me the most If any extremely powerful individuals were present in the enemy army, they would have probably sent them in advance to reinforce their struggling allies. At least this was his assumption from the defensive manoeuvring that the Hobgoblins had displayed thus far. Conventionally speaking I want mages overlooking the right flank. If theres a way to screw us, itll be throwing shock troops at our Cavaliers. Footfalls sounded from behind him as his men moved to reposition themselves. Four hundred metres away, the ranks of the Demihumans main force entered the edges of their magical lighting. A glance was all it took for Ray to make out their formation. By the gods, I did not want to be right about that! They have Trolls and Bugbears on their left wing. Weve got a hard fight ahead of us C dont be stingy with mana and consumables! Mages, prepare Fireballs and wait for my call. If you dont have Fireball, use Acid Arrow on the Trolls. Air wing: squeeze out what you can on the enemys left! Arrows peppered the advancing shock troops. The ground rumbled as they came forward like a herd of stampeding Aurochs, bearing towards the ranks of dismounted Cavaliers braced for their charge. A few Fireballs from above blossomed in their path, but their fearless abandon drove them forward through pain and death. Steady! Mages, take your marks! The line of Demihumans crossed the twenty-metre mark. Unleash hell! Spheres of flame the size of a mans fist rained down across the front. The resulting conflagration bathed the landscape with its orange glow, carrying with it the screams of their burning enemies. A savage grin formed on Rays face as the stench of burning flesh wafted over him. Dont stop, keep going! Cast at will! The second line of shock troopers was incinerated, its few survivors overwhelmed by the awaiting Cavaliers. Another line broke through, however, untouched by the inferno laid down by the battalions War Wizards. What thewhat happened? The spells landed, sir, but they have energy resistance on them! Son of a Caught off guard, fifty men were instantly crushed as the wave of magically-reinforced shock troops crashed into them. The mages watched, aghast, looking to Ray for orders. We cant Fireball our own men, sir! Those casting Acid Arrow, support our front line! Keep those Fireballs going C we still have plenty of Demis incoming! Ray narrowed his eyes, watching as his right flank bent backwards under the Demihuman assault, devolving into a chaotic melee. Occasionally, a man was sent flying over the line and a Cleric scrambled over to see if they could be healed. He looked over at Bennet. Bennet, take the Clerics here and support the right. We cant let them break through. Yes, sir. He turned his gaze towards the skies. Dragoons: drop and reinforce the right where needed! Already on location, the Dragoons of the Legions air wing fell upon the Trolls and Bugbears, driving spears into heads and backs. Their mounts followed within seconds, rending all enemies within reach. The beleaguered Cavaliers rallied around them, restoring their buckling lines. Yet, they were far from stabilised. A sea of Demihumans flowed towards them, unharassed by arrows and spells. For all of their efforts, they were being pushed back by the sheer mass of their enemy. Were here. Savage roars rolled over from behind him, joined by a rousing cheer from Rays left flank. He turned to see a silver arc flash into the press of battle below. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Something isnt right. The thin thread of thought followed Ludmila as she cut into the right flank of the main Demihuman force. She could see from the looks of her foes that many immediately understood they could not stand against her. Her Ring of Nondetection should have blocked any direct attempts at gathering information about her, but she supposed that didnt count for much when someone suddenly appeared and sliced half a dozen people in half. They faltered and scrambled to get away, pushing into one another to find a more likely opponent. Even so, she didnt hesitate to cut them down. So long as their will to fight remained C so long as they intended to bring harm to her allies C those who had come to do battle would fall to her blade. It wasnt usually their way, nor was it usually her way. Usually, there were signs; warnings: a clear message that, if a certain line was crossed, there would be no quarter granted until that line was respected again. When conflict grew beyond the sphere of individual stakes, however, individuals were consumed by its indiscriminate blaze. On this nameless wilderness plateau, the fires of war had been lit. Not one that she had asked for; nor did they C it was one sparked by the Empire: a child accustomed to getting things their way. At least that was how it had started. Awareness and understanding had seeped into the ranks of the Imperial Army; enough to have her believe that their future efforts would not be so catastrophically tragic for all involved. Now, all that was left to do was to force the blaze to burn out. With their crude equipment and lack of Martial Arts, the rank and file could not challenge her C no, could not even hurt her C yet she killed them all the same. They screamed in fear and desperation; cried out to their friends and comrades for help. Some even cast tear-filled looks at her, pleading to be spared. And then they died. Every stroke paved her path with new corpses; every step on that path brought her within measure of more. As she gouged her bloody way towards the heart of the Demihuman armys right flank, something changed in the way they reacted to her. Fear gave way to loathing; desperation, to hate. As if understanding that those who had committed themselves to the fight would be offered no quarter, their attitudes transformed. She was no longer a fearsome monster to be avoided: she was a threat to their very existence C one that had to be put down at all costs. Hundreds of rocks and arrows bounced off of her like grains of sand swept up by the wind. She kicked away a Troll who flung itself bodily at her, eyes rimmed with rage. Goblins swarmed toward her as she recentred herself, thrusting their makeshift spears at her with mad screeches. Ludmila swept aside their attacks, cleaving through them with her reverse stroke. Another Troll came roaring in, uncaring of the allies it trampled in its charge. No, not uncaring. Everyone that faced her knew that they were dead. They knew they would be dead unless she died first. A Blossoming Iris blasted the Troll away, sending it tumbling over dozens of its fellows. Yet, still, they came: an endless swarm that screamed for her blood. Was this the storied savagery of the Demihuman tribes? The behaviour that set them apart from all other foes described in the tales told to civilised society? She could understand how those who witnessed it could mistake it as such. It was not so much a specific action or event as it was a place C one where the rules that bound everyday life unravelled; where existences had become irreconcilable and a violent resolution was demanded of them. A place where survival hinged on the death of ones enemies and everything was allowed. Be it the survival of an individual, their family or their entire society, that savagery C the fight for life C was the same. But it didnt have to be that way. It was something to be forced upon others when the balancing forces of the world were not being observed. She split an Ogre across the waist and blinked as she came across an unexpected sight. A smile grew on her face. Found you. How theCkill this bald ape! The already-frenzied Demihumans in the vicinity surged towards her at the Hobgoblins Command. Ludmila lightly stepped back, stabbing at the wave of Goblins that scurried towards her with flint daggers and stone spears. A part of her rued the fact that she hadnt yet mastered any Martial Arts that dealt with large numbers of opponents, but she had other options. She continued retreating, eyeing the Hobgoblin as the distance grew between them. Ough, hes open! Thudding steps sounded from her left as the Mountain Troll and his entourage stormed through the gap created by the Hobgoblins desperate Command. The Human-sized Goblinoid let out a shriek before it was flattened by Oughs tremendous overhead swing. Three Mountain Trolls to his right turned to clear away the hundred or so Demihumans caught between Ludmila and them. In the surrounding area, the Demihumans seemed to lose heart at the death of the Hobgoblin. Their ferocity abated somewhat, hesitation filling their movements. Ludmila waved Ough and his Trolls over. Good work C gather and hold your positions for now. Catch your breath while we reorganise our lines. Ludmila took inventory of their surroundings, trying to get a sense of the battles progress. The surviving Demihumans on the enemys right flank C perhaps numbering around a thousand C were withdrawing towards the centre and the left flank of the imperial battalion advanced in their wake. General Ray had preemptively placed his staunchest defenders in the position that he believed exposed to the greatest risk and they emerged from their holding action in relatively good condition. The battalions centre, however, was crumbling and his right was out of view behind the stony outcropping. Fireballs, Lightning Bolts and other evocation spells lit up the night not twenty minutes previous, but they were absent now. She didnt imagine that the battalions Clerics were doing much better on mana. Ludmila raised a hand to her left ear out of habit, looking toward the battalions centre. Zahradnik here. My lady, that was a timely entrance. Was the collapse of that flank your doing, as well? Yes, Your Excellency. We found a Hobgoblin near the back centre here. How is the rest of the battalion doing? We took a huge beating when they charged but were holding for now. My right is in shambles. Ive shored them up with support from the Dragoons and my Rangers. Hopefully, we can break up the enemy centre before my right has nothing left. Ill rejoin the fight shortly. Was there anything of note that youve observed? Not really. There are Demihuman Lords mixed in with these enemy groups, but theyre not far above the rest. Theyve been trying their damndest to kick us off of this rock so what they have here should be their whole strength. For all of his battalions troubles, General Ray still sounded upbeat. His forces, however, were very much beaten down. Then again, surviving at all was probably a questionable outcome. Her forces remained intact. More than intact, somehow. Ludmila and Oughs Trolls acted as the vanguard while her wall of Ogres allowed the Goblins behind them to rain arrows over the field without interruption. They were long out of ammunition from the Imperial Army, but, with so many dead Goblins in the enemy forces, their usual stone arrows were essentially unlimited. All they had to do was advance and salvage the quivers of the dead as they went along. Pressure on their shield wall was relatively light with the Trolls fighting in front of it. If one of the Trolls sustained significant injuries, the shield wall opened up so they could rest and regenerate in safety before rejoining the battle. It was a set of simple steps that her company could follow, yet it appeared to be extraordinarily effective. In light of this, Ludmila could only wonder what an advanced Demihuman nation was capable of. Breaks over! Ough, lead everyone around to the rear of their centre. Ill be going through from this corner here. Ludmila made her way over to the deadlocked ranks of imperial heavy infantry nearby, breathing in the emotions extracted by the events of the battle. Her steps slowed before she reached them. Something isnt right Fear. Hate. Desperation. Anguish. Sorrow. As the dark maelstrom of emotions flowed into her, she suddenly realised what was happening. Its not something that isnt right. Its someone. Me. She was absorbing the nearly-intangible traces of negative energy left upon the land as the battle raged on and death collected its due. But why? This wilderness was not her demesne. Nor was it anywhere near it. Though she could sense them, the small, slowly-dissipating patches of negative energy generated throughout General Rays campaign did not interact with her being. Ludmila forced herself to move forward again; to focus on the task ahead of her. Her glaive bit into the Demihuman forces, which had stabilised from her assault on their right flank and were now trying to draw in and envelop the renewed push of General Rays left. The Demihuman ranks recoiled from her sudden movement and the nearest imperial soldiers let out a cheer. A hundred metres ahead, Ough and his Trolls started bashing their way into the rear of the enemy centre. Ludmila activated Ability Boost and Wind Stride, maintaining them as she incorporated Slash and Pierce into her attacks, trimming down the extended edge of the Demihuman flank. Rousing shouts rose from behind her while screams of terror attracted her advance. Silver arcs flashed in the moonlight as she cut a swathe through Goblins and Ogres with equal ease. Though she felt perfectly tranquil through it all, Ludmila wondered how she appeared to everyone. Was she inspiring? The image of grace and beauty on the battlefield? Or was she a fearsome spectre of death; an executioner that scythed her way through a field of bodies as easily as a Farmer cut down stalks of grain? A part of her didnt want to know the answer. Zahradnik! Fifty metres ahead and to your right! Her gaze shifted at General Rays notification. A clump of Trolls and Ogres froze as her eyes fell upon them. Above the din, the harsh orders of a Hobgoblin organised the Demihumans nearby. Their ranks were notably thinned, however, as many had been diverted to hold back Ough who was pressuring their rear. I see them. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Ludmila headed their way, dispatching a dozen Goblins in swift succession. The Hobgoblin and its bodyguard pushed in the opposite direction, trying to create distance. More Demihumans flowed around them and towards her, threatening to wash her away. She focused on the retreating Hobgoblin even as her glaive worked to slaughter his subordinates. Surrender! You cannot win C preserve the lives of your subordinates! The Hobgoblin levelled an incredulous look at her. A long moment passed as the battle around them seemed to fall into a lull. Then a massive tentacle slapped him out of existence. Ludmila lowered herself into a defensive stance as another tentacle whipped in, its broad tip flattening one of the Trolls in the former Hobgoblins bodyguard. The two tentacles swept the remaining Demihumans into the air, sending them crashing into their ranks a dozen metres away. A huge midnight-black form leapt into the light, its long, bestial figure seeming to shimmer into multiple images. Guttural growls filled the air as smaller versions of the Magical Beast tore in from the west, sending Demihumans scattering in all directions. Amid its multiple images, Ludmilas Truesight made clear its true form. Further examination revealed that it was not a Magical Beast at all C it was a true Monster. A powerful feline form of seven metres was carried on six legs rather than four. Two tentacles sprouted from its shoulders, ending in broad tips with bone-spiked pads on one side. Eyes like fiery emeralds glowed malevolently over the fanged maw of a great cat. I suppose I was looking out for one of these The monstrous feline twisted in place, its tentacles whipping out to kill scores of Demihumans with every lashing strike. It was stronger than her; stronger than Oughand she was fairly certain it hadnt come to help the Imperial Army. Ludmila ruefully thought back to her discussion with General Ray. Some powerful beings simply didnt care for any side and could just as easily destroy every side. Another lesson for the Imperial Army to take home. Zahradnik, what is that?! I have no idea. The Lord of a Monster pack is my best guess at the moment. How many followers does it have? We cant tell. Theyre tearing into the Demihuman army from the west, but they have some sort of Ability that casts multiple images of themselves. One of my War Wizards says its like a Displacement spell. Displacement was a Third-tier arcane illusion that caused observers to perceive that the target was in a different spot from where it was. It had the effect of total concealment, causing attackers to miss as often as hit their mark. Ludmila saw where the spell wanted her to see the Monster, but, at the same time, she knew its true location. The question was whether foiling its ability made it easier to fight than it seemed. Or perhaps that wasnt a question at all. No rule dictated that Monsters, Heteromorphs and Demihumans were to adhere to some arbitrary standard of fairness. Ludmila supposed that this applied to her as well. She couldnt abandon her allies, so all that was left was to discern the difference between them. Backing away quietly, she turned her attention to her tribe. Go on the defensive! Quit the battlefield without attracting attention when you have the chance, but do it together! Ough, come back here when theyre safely away. By the time she looked back at the new entry to the battle, it had cleared a fifty-metre wide space around itself. The Pack Lords guttural growl filled the air as it surveyed its handiwork. Ludmila gathered her steps as she carefully came forward, testing to see if all of its thrashing about had rendered her concealment effective against it. So far, so good Ludmila drew closer to the massive Monster as it seemed to savour the fear of its lessers emanating across the battlefield. She eyed its dark length, trying to figure out where a solid strike would do the most good. With the difference in apparent strength between them, it was an attack that could possibly determine the outcome of their fight. At ten metres, the hard snicks of crossbows being loosed filled the air. A throaty snarl filled the air as bolts rained down all around Ludmila and her target. Roughly half of them fell in the vicinity of their target, mostly bouncing off of its dark hide while the rest fell far off the mark. A handful bounced off of Ludmilas deflection enchantment. What are you doing?! She shot forward as the Pack Lord gathered itself to pounce, aiming herself at a point ten metres before it. Arm drawn back, she readied a Blossoming Iris. Wherever it hit, it hit. The Monster launched itself at the heavy infantry line and Ludmilas Advanced Strike Art hammered it squarely in the middle right shoulder. The creature roared in surprise, skidding sideways through its interrupted charge. Ludmila centred herself to face her adversary as it twisted to examine its wounds. Blood flowed freely from three deep lacerations but the wiry limb prevented her from reaching its vital areas. She wasnt sure whether her glaives Ability Damage had stuck. As for herselfher brow furrowed as she realised that she hadnt taken as severe a backlash as she should have. With Ability Boost and Wind Stride reserving two focus stages, she should have only had one to spare. Blossoming Iris was a Third-stage Strike Art and going two over should have resulted in significant punishment. Her regeneration, however, was well on its way to mending all of the resulting damage. I have four focus stages now? If so, the fight might have become far easier. She held the Monsters baleful gaze, applying intimidating pressure to her own. The imperial soldiers on the other side shifted away nervously, but her opponent only glared back at her as it tried to size her up. With the effect of her Ring of Nondetection, its only measure of her was probably her powerful opening strike. What are you doing here? Ludmila asked. The Pack Lord narrowed its eyes, then seemed to give her an evil leer. One of its tentacles lashed out to the side, brutally crushing a half-dozen heavy infantry where they stood. The surviving men of the battalions left flank cried out and scattered back. Oh, you didnt just do that! Ludmila darted forward. The second tentacle darted to intercept her, filling her vision with a metre-wide pad of serrated barbs as long as her hand. She twisted her grip, facing the blade of her weapon upward as she thrust directly towards it. Invulnerable Fortress! The tentacle was stopped by the tip of her glaive. She deactivated the Defensive Art, raising her polearm in an upward Slash. Its blade whistled through the air as the Monster drew back its tentacle and the second swept in to smash into her right side. Her vision tumbled chaotically. She activated her hairpin, using the enchantment to twist herself in midair. Ludmilas boot heels slammed into the base of the stone outcropping and she immediately launched herself back at her opponent, feet tapping along the forest floor as she added Strengthen Perception to her focus reserve. As the tentacle that struck her aside drew back, the other whipped forward. Ludmila activated Evasion and her form blurred around the attack. A flick of her wrist sent the blade of her glaive towards the inside of the overextended tentacle, yet the Monster still managed to draw the appendage out of the way. Well, that was just a bonus anyway. Ludmila continued forward, driving her weapon into the toothy maw of her opponent. The massive feline head twisted away in response, causing her weapon to exit from its left cheek. She twisted her grip again, pulling a Slash in the opposite direction. Steaming blood spattered the forest floor as Ludmila ripped open the Pack Lords opposite cheek. Unfortunately, she didnt get the cats tongue. A clawed paw as wide as she was tall swiped out at her. Her Fortress blocked the attack, but then a tentacle rolled in from above and flicked her away. With her Fly item still active, she flipped backwards in a controlled arc. Then the second tentacle slapped her to the ground. She righted herself just in time to catch the first tentacle with another Fortress. This thing is too smart to be dumb It was aware enough that it knew to keep her at the end of its seven-metre measure and dexterous enough to avoid strikes meant to remove that advantage. The thing was spiteful enough to strike out at the Imperial Army, so flying out of range to fill it with arrows would probably lead to it running around and killing everyone else. She had long confirmed that she had four focus stages available and between holding Ability Boost, Wind Stride and Strengthen Perception, it felt like she was able to at least keep up with her opponents pace. Getting hit by the tentacles hurt, but her damage reduction made impacts with the ground negligible. The Monster did not appear to have any regeneration but neither did it appear to be suffering from any fatigue. Ludmila suspected that slowly working it down would only lead to it running away and it was far faster than she. This would be an acceptable outcome except she didnt know whether it would simply come back and ambush the battalion later. Ludmila took a step forward. Her opponent raised its tentacles threateningly. She released her Wind Stride and advanced. Two steps later, a tentacle snapped towards her. She sidestepped the attack with Evasion and took a stab at the broad end that slammed into the ground. Predictably, it slipped away without so much as a nick. Her Fortress stopped the follow-up swipe by the second tentacle, which then drew away from her follow-up cut. She took a step forward. The Pack Lord nimbly hopped back, resetting the distance between them. Annoying For all of her admonition to the Adventurers who struggled against her polearms measure, she herself had not learned Shukuchi thinking that it was lower on her list of priorities. It didnt help that it didnt seem to be a part of her school of combat. Now, she was the one being out-measured by her opponent. Unfortunately, Challenging Shout only focused her targets attention on her and they could still attack using any method that they chose. Ludmila stepped forward again, this time more aggressively. The Monsters first strike was parried by a Fortress, as was the next. She continued advancing, testing the limits of its endurance and searching for patterns that she might be able to take advantage of. A few exchanges later, movement in her peripheral vision caught her attention. Ough, get that kitty! She activated Wind Stride again, dashing forward as the Mountain Troll thundered in. The Pack Lords feline head went back and forth in bewilderment. A five-metre long quarterstaff slammed into an empty spot on the ground. Ludmila frowned. Not there, there! Ludmila ran left around their adversary, dodging another tentacle strike. Its second tentacle went the other way, ripping Oughs face off. The Mountain Troll cried out in rage, swinging blindly every which way. Ludmila used the opening to drive a Blossoming Iris into the Monsters front right shoulder, hopping back to avoid the retaliatory swipe of its claws. It turned its attention fully on her, attempting to drive her out of range again. Grab it when you can see again. She returned to a defensive posture while Ough regenerated his face, noting that the Pack Lords attacks had grown weaker. It seemed that at least some of the ability damage had gotten through. The Mountain Troll stopped flailing wildly about, stepping in the rough direction of their opponent. Overhead, a tentacle turned in Oughs direction. Nope, Ludmila said. Over here. She evaded the attack that whipped in in response to her Challenging Shout. Ough wrapped his arms around nothing in particular. Ludmila shook her head as she continued to force the Monsters attention on herself C it seemed almost random as to whether he would finally get his hands on the right Monster. He eventually did, however, leaning forward to grab their opponent around its midsection and lifting it from the ground. The giant six-legged cat thing flailed furiously, its roars shaking the air. Ludmila released her Wind Stride and Strengthen Perception, flipping her glaive around. A Blossoming Iris thumped into the Monsters belly, driving the wind out of it. Since the Advanced Strike Art effectively hit three times, the Ability Damage effect of her glaive piled on rapidly as she continued to attack. Using Third-stage Martial Arts in rapid succession, while not physically tiring for an Undead being, was still mentally draining so she switched to whacking their grappled opponent with mundane attacks. The Pack Lord grew weaker and weaker until Ough was finally able to shift his grip and snap its neck. Ludmila let out a breath, planting the base of her glaive on the ground with her left hand. Well, Ough, she looked up at the Mountain Troll. How do you feel about a new cloak? Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Dawn rose over a cold landscape carpeted with corpses. Hundreds of fallen Imperial Knights formed a solid line where Ray had chosen to take their stand. All along that bloody front were the thousands of Demihumans that had cast themselves at the battalion like waves crashing against the cliffs of the Golden Strand. Beyond those grisly details, the sheer mundanity of the morning could scarcely be believed. Birds filled the air with their cheerful calls and the suns cold light glistened off of blood and dew alike. It was as if the world was telling them that the struggles of the night were nothing of note; nothing that deserved fanfare or mourning. Rays men stood around staring blankly at the nights handiwork. Officers stared at their shattered companies and survivors of the companies stared at their fallen officers. The frenzy of looting that always came over them after the battles of the battalion now seemed the last thing on anyones mind. Of the seven hundred soldiers committed to the fight, less than half remained. Because their forces had been consolidated into specialised contingents, the losses were roughly uniform across all companies. Many of their Sergeants had been slain as they were called on time and again to bolster faltering ranks. A third of the Dragoons and their Hippogriffs had fallen in similar efforts where the officers on the ground had been spent. The only company Captains who had survived were Seris and Hawke. Below the outcropping, Ray and his remaining officers gathered around Lady Zahradnik as she worked to carefully dress the giant corpse of the Monster that had interjected itself into the battle with its pack. Even after a pitched battle that culminated in the slaying of what might count as a legendary foe, she looked none the worse for wear. Most of her Demihuman company made their way over the landscape, scavenging what they could from their fallen enemies. Nearby, the Trolls watched their chief with looks of anticipation. Why are they looking at you like that, my lady? Ray frowned. There are certain tribal customs that appear to be common to the region, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik replied. One of which is a belief that the strong will confer their strength upon those who consume them. Doesnt that mean youre a highly appetising individual? Of course. Of course. Even the idea of being eaten didnt seem to bother her. Ray frowned down at a hastily jotted-down list of reports. While they had just gone through a harsh battle, they were still in hostile territory and time waited for no man. Three hundred and eighty-two dead, he muttered. Two-thirds of the survivors combat ineffective until our mana catches up. Bennet, make sure our potions and mana go towards crippling injuries before they become permanent. After that, get back to half mana. Well continue healing once our reserves are built up. Yes, sir, Bennet rose from where he was tending to a wounded man nearby. Ill make extra sure that the others understand. The senior Cleric walked off to inform the battalions healers. General Ray cast his gaze over the grisly aftermath of the battle. You didnt mention how your company did, my lady. The Baroness lips twitched at the question. Her reply was uncharacteristically sheepish. Thats, ermI believe I went from three hundred to nine. Nine? General Ray frowned. Nine hundred. Ray and his Captains cast uncomprehending stares at her. In what world did one triple their forces after fighting a pitched battle with dire odds? Lady Zahradnik didnt look up at them as she continued her methodical work. Goblins are very adaptable, she said. I suppose in your terms they saw that their interests were better served under me, so several dozen small tribes switched sides as we fought our way through. I was hoping for some Hobgoblins, but they all mysteriously died before I could ask. Never mind recruiting Hobgoblins, General Ray said, Im beginning to wonder if those jokes about you being a Hobgoblin yourself are true. Im fairly certain that the Temples of the Six have over five centuries of my lineage on record, Lady Zahradnik replied. Besides, being a Hobgoblin is not required to achieve this. Understanding the nature of the races that you interact with can lead to surprisingly elegant solutions. I dont suppose you could gather a Legions worth of Demihumans while were up here? I suppose I could, the Baroness replied, but what I cannot do is feed a Legions worth of Demihumans. Not without eating our way all over the place. What I have right now should be close to the limit of what our movements can support in this environment. Then we shouldnt linger here, Ray muttered. "The sooner we withdraw, the sooner we can get back to finishing our original objectives in the valley. Though their losses were severe, not finishing their work would squander their efforts thus far. You sure about that, sir? Captain Hawke asked, The men are spent. Theyre gonna be sick of fighting for a while. And the lossesat least give them some time to grieveC Grieve? Ray furrowed his brow, What reason have you to grieve? Captain Hawke lowered his fistful of reports, sending an incredulous gaze at General Ray. They were our men, sir C our comrades! We fought and bled together on the line. It could have been any one of us that died instead of them! Its natural to mourn them, yeah? Ray shared a long look with Lady Zahradnik. If there was one element of the Empires martial tradition that his men could do with, it was the sense of grim purpose and stoic resolve of the martial nobility. Youre from a town outside of Arwintar, arent you, Hawke? Yeah. And you, Seris C youre from Nixhaven? That''s right, sir. Then listen up and listen well: that isnt how it works around here. Looks of confusion fell over the two Captains. Ray scratched his temple. The men that lost their lives today didnt have them stolen, he told them. They werent innocents murdered in an alley or killed in a raid. They didnt die of starvation or disease while living in the squalor of the cities. These men offered their lives in exchange for a chance to stand and challenge fate. To win a better future for themselves and the Empire. They didnt die in some meaningless, stupid way. I made sure of that. You and I and everyone who stood and fought with these men know exactly what they were here for. Only we know what its like to be out here because their experiences are ours too. The Temples and all the others back in the Empire who would speak as if some great tragedy had befallen these men are only offering lip service, saying what they think others want to hear. They dont understand who and what we are. They cannot. They only see conquering heroes if we succeed and tragedy if we dontand theyll only remember for as long as it hurts or helps them in some way. Ray scanned the silent battlefield. His men had stopped what they were doing, their attention focused on him as he spoke. Those who brandish their blades may be struck down in return. Everything that happens in this place is a realm where only warriors tread. There is not just the camaraderie forged out of your shared struggles, but also the results rendered by your shared ambitions C for good or ill. That is why we do not mourn with selfish feelings of grief. To believe that they didnt know what they were getting into; to think that there might be something to avenge or hate your foes over when we are the aggressors: these thoughts are irrational and only feed irrational emotions. We are soldiers who have purposely chosen to advance with deadly purpose to make gains for the Empire, earning honour and glory in exchange for our service. Respect and remember them for their resolve, but do not mourn them nonsensically. His words rolled out through the trees and dissipated into the morning mist. Captain Seris looked up from where he was staring at the mossy stones at their feet. is that how you feel too, my lady? Martial obligations do not exist for the Empires Nobles, Lady Zahradnik replied, but they do exist for me. It is a bit different, but the general sentiment is the same. My authority is derived from duty C including one to put my life on the line when it is called for. When it comes to those who fell fulfilling their obligations, I do not mourn in a way that most would consider normal. Considering your obligations as soldiers of the Sixth Legion, I do not disagree with General Rays words to you. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Your Commander has shared something even more important than that, however. Something that both he and I and many others had to learn the hard way. The only people who can fully appreciate the lives of warriors are warriors themselves. Heartfelt or otherwise, any empathy that others express for you is based on their own. Many frustrations come with this reality: your experiences may be discounted; you may feel underappreciated or be subjected to all manner of misapprehensions. But it is not something to scorn others overthey are simply incapable of fully relating. All we can do is fight to ensure that we receive our due recognition and prepare those who follow in our path for that same reality. Around them, the men started to move. Some helped the Clerics as they commended the fallen to the gods. Others readied a place to store the dead and their equipment for future recovery. After an hour, Bennet returned from his rounds, casting a critical eye over the thousands of slain Demihumans nearby. General, he said, Permission toC I swear, Bennet, Ray narrowed his eyes, if you tell me that you want to purify the area, Im going to strangle you. Its a lot of death, sir. Its a lot of work is what it is. We cant afford to linger here C I dont want something even more absurd coming around and killing the rest of us off. Besides, this isnt the last that this place has seen of the Empire. On that note, Lady Zahradnik said, how are the other divisions progressing, Your Excellency? He turned his attention from the Baroness, who had finished neatly packing away the remains of not only the Pack Lord but the corpses of its pack. The First, Second and Third Divisions are still fighting in the northern passes. The Fourth and Fifth are out of the passes and moving to hit those passes from behind. What happens after that? After thatI suspect that General Gregan will become conservative again. Once he finishes fighting and receives our reports in detail, hell likely call a general halt to operations to digest and rethink how we approach expansion into deep wilderness areas. We have to get as far as we can while we have a chance. The battalion still has three fresh companies that didnt get to join this fight, so we should be able to finish our advance to the pass before then. Its only a day from where we left off, anyway. Once the men were fit to move, Ray ordered a withdrawal to the central ridge of the plateau. They set up camp around noon and set off the following morning. They picked up the two companies in the outposts on the way back over the next two days and returned to their valley base camp on the third day. The fourth day saw them resuming their march south with the three untouched companies and the men in general had appeared to have returned to their general good spirits. Say, one of Lady Zahradniks men said. Dont you think that our fight was just like the battle in the second volume of Dreams of Red? We were massively outnumbered and it had Hobgoblins and everything. Half of Ludwigs battalion wasnt Demihumans, another noted. A giant six-legged tentacle cat didnt attack his battalion, either, a third added. Still gonna be one hell of a story to share, one of them grinned. Might have to tone it down a bit or no ones gonna believe it. That much was probably true. It was a tale that grew more fantastic with every detail C one would be accused of being drunk before having had a single drop. Does your experience make Dreams of Red better, or worse? Lady Zahradnik asked. Better for sure, the first man replied. It just seems that much closer, yknow? Some peopleve complained that it aint realistic, but we know now that things like what goes on in the story really can happen. In that case, the Baroness said, what about accomplishing things the way that Rinne does? The men within earshot exchanged looks. Ray faced away from the discussion with a frown: just because the story seemed more real to the men didnt mean that the most unrealistic character in the cast was suddenly relevant to them. Though Lady Zahradnik had given Ray much to think about when it came to how the foreign elements that they encountered might be approached and utilised, he was still fairly certain that the central bureaucracy would offer stiff resistance if it also meant an effective reduction in the territory that they could develop for taxable industries. We did have Ough n all them join us, the man admitted, but that was because you bested their boss. If Ludwig did it, Id have no problem belivin it. Rinne thoughI dont think anyone like that can exist. The terrain altered drastically over the course of the day as the battalion made its way towards the target site of their next outpost. They reached the junction where they were originally supposed to meet the forces coming down from the Katze Marches, which stood at the mouth of a mist-covered valley that stretched off into the east. Rising through the mist was a forest of sandstone pillars over a thousand metres high. Rays battalion gaped at the exotic landscape, but he could only see a strategic and tactical nightmare. Well, Ray said, this might require a drastic shift in our approach. As they gathered before the mouth of the valley, they started to catch glimpses of its occupants. Hundreds of winged shadows flew between what seemed like thousands of sandstone spires with dwellings built atop their pinnacles and the heads of their scarps. Each shadow was a Wyvern C a smaller relative of Dragons. Adult Wyverns had wingspans at least seven metres wide and Ray spotted several larger individuals amongst the ones flying ahead of them. I hope you can hit all those, Destin, one of the men nearby breathed. What! The Ranger squawked, My bow wont even reach themtheyll just drop rocks on us until were done. The Dragoons need toC We have four Hippogriffs. Theyre not fighting hundreds of Wyverns. The men of the battalion shifted uncomfortably as they realised how hopeless their prospects were. Ray recalled the Wyvern flights that had been watching them fight their way across the wilderness for the past two weeks. His battalion probably hadnt made the best of impressions. So, uhdo we have any kind of plan if they attack us? Someone asked. Maybe Lady Zahradnik can do something. Unfortunately, I didnt bring my Dragon with me. Shes not anywhere nearby, either. They turned their stares at the Baroness. She had a Dragon? With everything that had happened, Ray doubted that anyone would question the claim. Lady Zahradniks gaze flickered back and forth between them. Sorry? she said. As they stood about at a loss, a pair of dark figures flew towards them, shrouded by the mist. A sense of foreboding rose as they loomed closer. Rays eyes widened in shock when their forms resolved into something recognisable. Woah, wait a minute! A Cleric cried, We didnt ask for this! Why are there Undead here? The men of the battalion backed their horses away as two Dragon-like forms closed on their position. It took a moment for Rays mind to unfreeze. Skeletal Dragonswhats going on here? Though they appeared imposing, Skeletal Dragons were weaker than the Wyverns in the valley ahead. As they came within a few hundred metres, however, Rays alarm rose again as he spotted a robe-clad figure on each. Baleful crimson gazes scanned the ranks of the company. Elder Lichesriding Skeletal Dragons! Did the Undead of Katze spread? Shut up, you idiots. Katze has been claimed by the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ray snapped the men out of their mounting panic. Several dozen metres away, the Skeletal Dragons landed. A pair of women looked out at them from behind the Elder Liches before dismounting to alight on the stones of the pass. Unfiltered murmurs of admiration rose from the men, the appearances of the approaching women overriding their dread and confusion. The first had a head of shoulder-length blonde hair which framed a petite face with an imperial aristocrats features. Eyes of blue topaz glimmered with mischievous light as they came towards them. The secondwas probably too dangerous to let close to the men. Sensuous femininity exuded from every feature and loose waves of burnished gold flowed over shoulders draped in a light dress shrouding a perilously seductive figure. The two stopped a handful of metres away. Boo? The first woman said. Wagner, Lady Zahradnik frowned. What? The woman frowned back, Youre the one thats late. Do you know how long weve been waiting around while youve been enjoying yourself with all these men? There was an unexpected detour, the Baroness replied. How long did it take you? Us? Uhtwo days? Gagnier just did her thing and they were doomed. Ow. Ray blinked. Did the woman with the long blonde hair just hit her companion on the arm? It had happened so quickly that it might have been his imagination. Well, sorry for being late, Lady Zahradnik replied. All I can do is stab things and that takes time. Ray dismounted from his warhorse, walking up behind the Baroness. You appear to know these women, Lady Zahradnik. Ah, apologies for the late introduction, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik turned to gracefully sweep out her arm. This is Countess Liane Loretta Dale Wagner. Heya! The Countess grinned. and this is Baroness Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier. Hello, the Baroness smiled shyly. Wistful sighs rose at Baroness Gagniers demure greeting. Countess Wagner frowned. Like myself, Lady Zahradnik continued, They are vassals of Lady Shalltear Bloodfallen, who serves as the Sorcerous Kingdoms Minister of Transportation. A Countess and a Baroness out in the middle of nowhere. Did Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom just pop up wherever they wanted to? Lady Wagner; Lady Gagnier, Lady Zahradnik said, this is General Ray of the Sixth Legion. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, General Ray bowed politely, Countess Wagner; Baroness Gagnier. You must forgive my confusion over your presence here We dropped by to see some of our new neighbours, Lady Wagner said. New neighbours, my lady? Countess Wagner placed her left hand on her waist, turning slightly to look behind her at the misty valley. The Confederation of the Sandstone Forest, she said. You might know them as the Wyvern Rider Tribes. For the time being, weve started with a bit of trade through Katze but Im sure well develop a wonderful relationship over the years to come. It took all of two seconds for Rays expression to portray his realisation of what that meant. His gaze went from Countess Wagner to Baroness Gagnier, then to Baroness Zahradnik. Does this mean what I think it means, Lady Zahradnik? I can only speculate as to what youre thinking, Lady Zahradnik replied, but Countess Wagners statement means that this tribal confederation has received official recognition as a political and economic body by the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Baharuth Empire is but one of countless actors in the world, Your Excellency. As a General of an expeditionary army, it is something that you should always keep in mind. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 35 Chapter 35 For all of their weakness, these lowlanders appear to live eventful lives. My reports revolve around military operations, Commander Gunnar, Ludmila replied. Please dont take them as examples of everyday life in the Empire. Granted, if the Frost Giants went storming around the lowlands, life would likely become even more eventful for the citizens of the Empireor anywhere they went, for that matter. High in the hall of Citadel Stenberg, Ludmila stood upon the dead Jarls dais as she participated in the debriefing for her two assignments in the Empire. With so much material piled up over the weeks, her presentation took several days as the attendees digested the information, asked questions and discussed the results. Even so, none missed a minute of it C probably because they had been doing nothing but training for nearly half a year and wanted a glimpse of what potentially lay ahead. In attendance were Lord Cocytus and his vassals, who stood behind a table across from her on the platform. The Goblin Strategist from Carne Village was sitting behind his own table with a few of his Captains. Below them, on the rows of stone benches arranged to face the dais were Commander Gunnar, Sigurd, and an assortment of Frost Giants, Goblins, Death-series Servitors and Elder Lichesactually, Ludmila suspected that most of the Northern Army Group were present. It was a good thing that the citadels hall was built to accommodate a huge gathering of Frost Giants. While their discipline is to be lauded, the Goblin Strategist waved his feather fan lightly, that same discipline displayed brings some troubling truths to light. Is it truly so troublesome? A green-shelled member of Lord Cocytus retinue asked, That battles are kept free of those complications should be counted a benefit, should it not? That would depend on the objective, the Goblin Strategist replied. If wars were conducted as a series of mass exterminations, then it would be as you say. But there are many ways to utilise a defeated enemy and what we see confirmed in Baroness Zahradniks reports makes that difficult. If I may ask, is this some aspect of warfare that has been recently opened to exploration? Heads turned at Ludmilas question. She did her best not to cringe at the idea that she was once again behind on some bit of essential knowledge. In a manner of speaking, yes, the Goblin Strategist replied. While it hasnt been formally recognised yet, the evidence accrued so far appears to be conclusive. It is somewhat embarrassing to realise in hindsight, however. Based on how you conduct your battles, I assumed that it was something that you understood at some level If I understand what youre referring to, Ludmila said, then it is in a way which I am unaware of. What is it? The morale of an army C and I use the term army loosely C under the bolstering effects of a Commander or an individual with Commander-like Abilities and Skills is extremely difficult to break without directly applying spells, Skills or Abilities to force the issue. I first noticed this at the Battle of Carne Village: though my forces were overwhelmingly superior, the regiment from Re-Estize did not falter. They tried to carry out their orders; tried to hold; tried to fight. The result was that they simply died, but they did not break. It was not until their officers called for a general retreat did they attempt to withdraw. Ludmila considered the Goblin Strategists words, thinking back to the recent wilderness battle. That the Goblin Army held fast even after taking an incredible beating meant that the enemy Commander was bolstering their morale and cohesion in some way. Furthermore, once the Demihumans were issued orders to attack her, they were relentless until the enemy Commander was eliminated. Similarly, General Rays battalion held despite their crippling losses. I agree that this is hardly a troublesome thing, Sigurd said from his bench. Should one of our Commanders desire the head of an enemy General, all they need do is send out their champions. We shall gladly retrieve it for you! As if to punctuate his words, the base of Sigurds Frostreaver struck the floor with a thump that echoed around the hall. The sharp hiss of Lord Cocytus breath joined the sound. Knowing the Grand Marshals character, he was in firm agreement with Sigurds sentiment. It is a concern on our end as well, Ludmila noted. Even unsophisticated opponents understand the importance of what they may equate with a Lord. We plan on raising an officer corps that will bring the benefits of Commanders to the ranks of the Royal Army. Fighting more advanced opponents aware of this same thing will see our officers being purposely targeted with attacks that they assume will break the cohesion of our forces. A Death Knight can challenge a champion on the ground, but it wont stop something that flies or teleports. Similarly, there are spells, Skills and potentially Martial Arts that cannot be blocked. That type of thinking is very much like you, shieldmaiden, Commander Gunnar said, but additional measures are not required, yes? Its true that the portion of our forces a slain Commander is responsible for will lose everything that comes with having them, but our army will not fall apart just from that. I agree, Lord Cocytus brown brain-like insectoid vassal tilted its short body forward. Between the projected strength of potential adversaries that we may encounter in the region, the equipment weve settled on for each grade of officer and the fact that resurrection magic is available, I believe that we have arrived at a cost-effective balance. If opportunity cost becomes a factor, we will rely on stronger Commanders for those instances. They were probably correct. The vast majority of her experience revolved around weak Commanders with mundane or at best weakly-enchanted equipment. This included herself at one point in the past C and she died C so she couldnt deny that she might be overly cautious. The debriefing continued, with Ludmila going over General Rays attack on the highland plateau. Many in the assembly nodded in approval as she outlined his response to the Demihumans attempted organisation and the battle that culminated from it. This General Ray is very different from the other imperial Commanders, Commander Gunnar said. Most of them seem to be just like you. And General Ray is just like you, Commander Gunnar, Ludmila smirked. At least when it comes to his approach to warfare. I told him as much, too. Then I suspect that your time with him has shown you the effectiveness of aggressive tactics from a Human perspective, the Frost Giant Commander said. Yes, the Goblin Strategist said, your approach to warfare has always been rather imbalanced. I understand that you are a defender, but the best defence still readily employs aggression when it can efficiently achieve ones objectives. Between the senior Commanders of the Royal Army C those with experience who also possessed Commander Job Class Levels C Ludmila had by far the worst track record in field exercises. A part of her suspected that this was because the others just loved picking apart whatever she could come up with, but the results were the results. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. As Commander Gunnar had noted, Ludmilas experiences with the Sixth Legion did have her see the widespread effects that an aggressive approach to warfare could produce. It was something that she sorely needed on both a professional and personal level. Her time with His Majesty in Katze Plains stirred aspects of her being that had lain dormant for all of her life, but tactical and strategic exercises with the Royal Army never seemed to help her develop them. Skills, Abilities and Martial Arts appeared very much contingent on a culture that could draw out various aspects of a person to levels where they could be developed and harnessed. Because she had been raised in a martial culture that had long focused on the protection of ones territory and subjects, related powers were easy to grasp. She could be a Noble Captain who inspired and assured her subjects and subordinates, but she couldnt match her friends when it came to statecraft, economics and diplomacy. The martial training passed down by her parents allowed Ludmila to quickly grow a respectable repertoire of Martial Arts and Skills that revolved around their highly mobile and defensive schools of combat, but she still only had one high-power attack in the form of Blossoming Iris. Her Skills and Abilities as a Captain were similarly tied to how she was raised and what she believed. For all of her militant demeanour, martial feats and the wariness that fellow members of the House of Lords displayed for her, she was simply not lent to aggression. Therefore, it seemed that her personal art or style of being aggressive was something that would take her a long time to master as she would need to develop it out of the raw elements of her being with no guidance. After relating what had happened during her assignments, Ludmila went on to her analysis of the Imperial Army. This included its structure, doctrines, logistics, administration and culture as well as how each element fit into its role as the institution that provided security for the Baharuth Empire and served as a pillar of the Imperial power. As she went through her materials, she found that the reactions of her audience to each topic were varied. Lady Zahradnik, an Elder Lich in the front row raised a hand. For those not created to serve, protocols for behaviour are understandably required. We, however, do not require such things as culture. Our purpose is clear from the moment of our creation. On the contrary, Ludmila replied, I believe that it is not only of utmost importance for His Majestys created servitors to have a culture of their own but they must also contribute to the greater culture of the Sorcerous Kingdom. As time goes on, our influence expands and more created beings enter service, it will become ever more crucial. It isnt as if you dont already have a rudimentary culture already: the values and purpose that you share as created beings create a bond between you beyond the fact that you were all summoned to serve. Then is that not enough? Its not, she shook her head. The culture that you possess is rudimentary, meaning that your protocols for behaviour are similarly rudimentary. As our world grows, so too will it become increasingly complex. Created beings are born with knowledge, intelligence and purpose, but it does not mean that you will be able to serve in an optimal capacity in every situation you are exposed to. If it was simply a matter of destroying our enemies, our current course of development will serve its purpose, but the majority of our work does not involve conflict. This work is a battle where the odds are severely stacked against you. The Undead are seen as the enemy of all life and the worlds cultures have evolved to incorporate what is a reality when it comes to most naturally-manifested Undead. A distinction is rarely made for created beings and we face the challenges that come with this perception. The culture that you develop should contain the protocols that are required to analyse and adapt to your assignments. You are already doing this, in part, but there are many areas that can be improved to help His Majesty achieve the realm that he desires. And what of the culture of the Royal Army as a whole? So far our focus has been on establishing training standards and basic operational doctrines. Ludmila turned her attention to Commander Gunnar. I believe that the multiracial and multicultural nature of the Sorcerous Kingdom will become one of its greatest advantages, she said. This belief extends to the Royal Army. The myriad of perspectives and values in our nation will equip us well for future challenges, be they conquest or collaboration. Not only should this strength be present on the field, but extend to all aspects of a soldiers life: from training to logistics and even to affairs at home. Like what youve been doing in the south, then. Ive only just begun, but yes. Admittedly, I started in part out of the desire to preserve my peoples culture, but I quickly realised that it was conducive to raising something that the Royal Army was in short supply of. Nestled within the traditions of my people are the methods of raising frontier folk capable of functioning in the conditions that we were continually exposed to. Now, those traditions will become the foundation of a Ranger corps that will serve the Sorcerous Kingdom in what capacity that they can. Seeing how the Empires nobility went from Re-Estizes systems of martial obligation to that of a professional military further reinforced Ludmilas notions of how her own culture could develop into something that could serve the Sorcerous Kingdom. While it wouldnt play a glamorous role in the Royal Army, it was still an integral one that would see widespread use. Furthermore, others might follow her lead: developing their own traditions into something that would fill important niches in not only the Royal Army but in all of the institutions of the state. As the end of the last day of their debriefing drew near, Ludmila looked down at the table piled with her reports and notes. She turned her gaze to Lord Cocytus. Aside from requesting clarification or requesting that she expand on portions of her presentation, he had mostly refrained from the discussion between the Royal Armys members. Grand Marshal, she said. In light of all that has been presented here, how do you feel about the answers that the Baharuth Empire has provided to the Royal Court? Answers, hm Another hiss filled the hall as Lord Cocytus expelled a blast of supercooled air. He seemed to ponder Ludmilas question, a claw coming up under his mandibles in a curiously Human-like gesture of deep thought. The answers, he said, need analysis. By the Royal Court. Of many matters, I cannot say. Butin the Imperial Army, there is honour. Those that defend; those that strive; spirit is present. Desire. Yet untempered. And somethingdisturbing. Disturbing, my lord? Mm. To put in words, difficult. Their warrior spiritdetached. I agree with Lord Cocytus, Sigurd rumbled, fingers combing through his frosty beard. Your account of the Empire contains many things unsettling to my ears. It is too much like what we Frost Giants have experienced in the past two centuries. Decadence and decay appear to rise hand in hand with prosperity and development. In times of peace, the eye shifts from the truths of the world because one can afford to live a lie. Is being lulled into falling for these delusions an inevitability? Is every nation bound to grow into a pitiful, bloated thing? How can this be prevented in our own people? I believe youve answered it yourself, Ludmila replied. People are led astray when they ignore the truths of the world. They can only do so when they can afford it or when those with the authority, influence and resources manipulate perceptions and cause others to align with their warped views. Accomplishing the same thing in the Sorcerous Kingdom should be far more difficult. Those confident in their strength, intellect or talent need not look far to find points of comparison that challenge the position in which theyve placed themselves. We have an immortal administration in possession of demonstrable truths that will never allow the delusions embraced in the Empire to take root. Ludmila leaned forward, eyes crossing over the members of the Northern Army Group and the officers of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army. In my report, you have seen the chains that bind a nation; how they are forged, how they are maintained and how they can rust and break through neglect or misuse. Our task is to help create and maintain a society that thrives under His Majestys light, so I am of the mind that it is an excellent case study for us. Unmatched strength, sterile procedure and raw knowledge may stabilise a nation, facilitate prosperity and help it develop to a certain extent, but the Sorcerous Kingdom must forge chains of its own. Chains of law and culture that will bind its people together and foster a spirit that both embraces and transcends the concepts of race and tribe. Some of these chains are already in the process of being forged but others exist that impede us from our task. We must learn how to break those chains for we will continue to encounter them as the Sorcerous Kingdom develops and its sphere of influence expands. It is only when we can do all this will we truly begin to create the vibrant and harmonious nation that His Majesty desires. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Upper Wind Month, 7th Day Nemels fingers brushed through blonde hair which had grown halfway down her back over the weeks of journeying through the Empire with Dame Verilyn. Her hand came away with several tiny pink petals which were picked up by a gust of wind. The petals flew up to join their fellows in a swirling dance across the cerulean skies. Spring was in full bloom in the Baharuth Empire. With spring came its sense of new beginnings. This felt especially momentous to Nemel. A new life awaited her in a new frontier: a land of potatoes and Goblins. The Sorcerous Kingdom. No, wait, that doesnt sound right... M-master, what is that?! So vast! Is this a Human place? Yes, yes, Zu Chiru answered his apprentices. It is the great warren-city of the Empire-clan. Still, I did not think it would be so largeand flat. Nemel supposed that it was indeed quite large and flat. Arwintar had over twice the population of Norford, the second-largest city in the Empire. Its sprawling urban layout filled with shops, residences, government buildings and grand monuments created a sprawling metropolis that covered much of the broad river valley below them. Zu Chirus emphasis on flat spoke of his nature as a member of a subterranean race. When she had first described the imperial capital to the Quagoa Merchant, he burst out into his wheezing laugh. Surely Humans were not so foolish as to waste so much space in what was supposedly the crown jewel of their great empire. Races that lived underground did not build flat. They built tall, or maybe it was deep. When the Quagoa saw a Human dwelling, they wondered how many hundreds lived within. This was because they naturally imagined that the building went hundreds of metres underground and what they saw on the surface was only indicative of a vast network of structures below. Though their circuit through the Empire probably had them understand that Humans did not build their communities that way, their initial reaction to the sights of the towns and cities tended to always be the same. Where Nemel saw a prosperous city of a hundred thousand, the Quagoa imagined a monstrosity with millions of citizens. Dame Verilyn, who had laired in the Dwarf Kingdoms capital of Feoh Berkana for over a century, also thought this way at first, but her experiences in Human cities eventually led her to make more proper conclusions about them. As Nemel had lived in Arwintar for much of her life, everything about it just seemed normal. If anything, the sight made her nervous. She would be handing in her resignation to the Imperial Army. Worse yet, she would be sitting down with her parents to tell them that she would be leaving the Empire. Rationally speaking, the army probably wouldnt dare say anything if the Sorcerous Kingdom was involved. As a spare from a minor house of meagre means, securing her new position was something her parents would be ecstatic about. When her sister, Panasis, managed to secure a position as a Maid for a High Nobles household, their family had thrown an extravagant C extravagant for House Gran, at least C celebration with five different potato dishes. Nemel, however, was not very good at being rational. Not when it came to herself, at any rate. Even when she was aware of this, it didnt help. What if the army said no and threw her into prison? Or her father might oppose Nemels decision to leave and lock her in her bedroom forever. And then Dame Verilyn would turn Arwintar into a pile of rubble for detaining her overminion. The destruction of the imperial capital would be Nemels fault. Nervous Elise moaned. I know, right? Fendros said, What if we run into our parents? How do you think I feel?! Ida moaned, If my parents find out Im back in the city, they might try to sell me again! They all swallowed, steps turning heavy as they followed the highway down to the citys eastern gate. The customs officials took them aside, supposedly because they had many goods to inspect. This is strange? Zu Chiru said as they stood about idly, The other cities did not stop us like this Probably because they want to assign agents to us, Nemel whispered. They had an official of the Sorcerous Kingdom with them and there was no way they would allow her to wander around Arwintar without handlers or at least observers. Even if Dame Verilyn didnt do anything harmful, some sort of harm might come to her and the imperial authorities would have to answer for it. Spies again? Dame Verilyn frowned, should we round up their families? That worked wonderfully the last time. A few seconds later, Zu Chirus caravan was waved through with profuse apologies for the inconvenience caused. After checking in at their accommodations, Nemel accompanied Dame Verilyn around the city as she performed her usual wanderings. They eventually wandered over to the First-class District. Nemel fidgeted nervously as they made their way along the pristine pavement to the Imperial Army Headquarters. The grounds were decidedly less dismal than she had left them: the ornamental gardens and trees along the lanes were bathed in sunlight and abundant with the fresh greenery of spring. Nemel took several deep breaths in front of the Sixth Legions office before stiffly stepping up the stairs. She nearly turned on her heel when an imposing figure nearly bumped into her coming out of the entrance. Officer Gran? Yes, General Ray, sir! Officer Gran, sir! Her hand came up in a rigid salute. The staff moving through the lobby cast curious glances in her direction but they continued on to wherever their tasks were taking them. I saw that your report from Horst came in, General Ray said, so I was wondering when youd show up. Come on up to my office. Whyyyyyy! She wanted to submit her resignation as quickly and discreetly as possible and run away. Why was she suddenly being dragged into General Rays office? The world almost certainly bore a grudge against her. They entered the Generals office, which was filled with stacks of boxes marked with various labels. Some of them contained patrol reports, others were filled with reference materials. General Rays desk was similarly piled high with folders, binders and stationery. Once the door whispered shut behind them, he turned to lean against his desk. So, he said, Ive been told that youll be heading to Zahradnik Barony. Nemel felt her eyes growing so wide that she feared that they would roll out of their sockets. How did he know? No, he was a General. Not just any General, but General Ray. Why did she think she could hide anything from him? She was just stupid Junior Mage Officer Nemel Gran. Yes, sir. That was about all she could manage. General Ray nodded slowly. Nemel wondered what dire things were about to happen to her. Id like to thank you for the excellent job youve done, he said. I had some high expectations since youre from House Gran, but youve managed to surpass them by far. II did my best, sir. And now youre on your way to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Normally, the Empire would enfeoff someone that ends up as a dignitary in a foreign land as a matter of protocol. Nemel shifted uncomfortably, swallowing the lump in her throat. A-about that, sir, she said. I was going to resign my commission Resign? The General straightened with a frown, I understand that you wont be able to work your regular job with the Imperial Air Service, but thats no reason to quit the Imperial Army. If anything, youll be holding a very important post. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. But its more a desk job If you think thats all itll be, General Ray said, youre sorely mistaken. Youll be within arms reach of Baroness Zahradnik, after all. She has a keen interest in all manner of military affairs and I dont doubt that shell take an interest in your work as a War Wizard in the Imperial Air Service. Lady Zahradnik had expressed her interest in that, so maybe General Ray knew what he was talking about. Nemel had only been in the army for half a year, however, so she was hardly in a position to serve Lady Zahradnik in that capacity. Wh-what should I do Continue your studies in the Imperial Military Academy, for one, the General told her. That way, youll be better equipped to answer any questions to her satisfaction. You can take your coursework with you. Taking a Hippogriff along is probably not an option, but theyll probably provide you with a mount if necessary. Who knows C you might end up flying around with a Dragon. Nemel laughed politely on General Rays cue. Speaking of which, he said, you never did directly mention who Frost 19 was in your reports. I was hoping to meet them when they finally arrived in Arwintar. Oh, uh She turned around, wondering where Dame Verilyn was. After feeling around herself for a moment, her fingers closed around something soft. The Frost Dragon let out a cute and decidedly undragonlike squeak. Y-you could have just said something, Dame Verilyn shot Nemel a look. I wasnt even sure where you were! I understand why she was impossible for the other agents to track now, General Ray said. So this is her, huh Yes, sir, Nemel nodded. Dame Verilyn, a Knight of House Zahradnik. Its a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Dame Verilyn, the General bowed slightly. I would love to take you for a tour of Arwintar, but my schedule is packed full of meetings for the next few weeks. Officer Gran is a native of the city, however, so Im sure shell be able to show you around. General Ray walked them back out of the building before jogging off to attend a meeting. Nemel sighed. That went nowhere near what I planned, she said. This is bad, isnt it? The way he made it sound, Dame Verilyn said, its to your advantage? The Imperial Army will know they cant call on you, youll be able to learn things that please Lady Zahradnik and I still get my minion. A part of her feared where it would all lead, but, for the time being, it felt too reasonable to refuse out of hand. They walked over to the Imperial Military Academy, which was down the road from the Imperial Army Headquarters. Nemel showed Dame Verilyn around while updating her coursework and picking up new materials. At least she would have plenty of time to study while her new lands were being cleared and readied for potatoes. As the evenings shadows grew long, Nemel strolled towards her familys home with Dame Verilyn. Thanks for coming with me to get all this stuff done, Nemel said. I said it wouldnt take long but its nearly nighttime. If it must be done, Dame Verilyn replied, then it must be done. Nothing will keep me from keeping my minions. By the way, Ida mentioned something about her parents selling her C how much will I have to pay your parents for you? Will they haggle? Maybe I should have brought Zu Chiru along Huh? No! I mean, you dont have to buy me. Im your vassal, right? N-not a slaveI hope. I guess? You must see why classic minions are superior by now. They willingly work for free for the greater good of me. Her father would definitely have something to say if he heard that. On the way to the gate of House Gran, they encountered a familiar figure coming out of the gate across from it. A young woman waited outside her carriage as a footman loaded her bags. As Nemel came close, she turned and adjusted her spectacles. Nemel? Dimoiya leaned forward as she peered at them, And a super hottie! How hasnt she been mobbed by attainted on the way in? Theyre probably scared of her, Nemel replied. Huh? I-its nothing. Ermthis is Dame Verilyn, a Knight from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Dame Verilyn, this is Dimoiya Tila El Erex. Shes the eldest daughter of House Erex and a junior official with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Dimoiya straightened with a grin, planting her hands on her hips. HeheheI wont be a junior officer for long! All kinds of honours are comin my way! R-really? But we''re still technically students I wont let that stop me, Dimoiya replied, besides, this stuffs basically falling into my lap. What kind of stuff? Nemel asked. Did you hear about the fighting down south? Dimoiya asked back. There was an advisory about the Wyvernmark Yep, that! The new expeditionary army did some stuff down there last month and now the entire imperial administration is busy reviewing their policies and how they pursue them. Thats uhweird? Doesnt the Empire usually just take over and redevelop everything? They even put up commissions hoping that Adventures and Workers will take care of the big problems. Plus they transformed the land, making it inhospitable to anyone else. It wasnt just the big problems: all the animals, plants and everything else that used to live in the land that they developed could no longer live there. HmmI guess thats one way to put it, Dimoiya scratched her chin. Maybe I can use that for something. Anyway, turns out we suck at expanding and no one knows what theyre doing. Everyones busy as heck revamping policies and processes and all that. The Imperial Army is undergoing reforms as well. didnt they undergo reforms half a year ago? Wait, we suck? What happened? I think the gist of it is that what we do in the Empire doesnt work out there. They got in a big fight with Demihumans and hundreds of Imperial Knights died. Thats bad, isnt it? New Imperial Knights dont just come out of nowhere New ones dont, Dimoiya smirked, but old ones do. We have almost two Legions worth of Imperial Knights that had to retire early and they all want their jobs back. Competition for empty positions is stiff and interest in the Imperial Army is at an all-time high. That doesnt make any sense, Nemel furrowed her brow. Why would people want to join the army when it just got beat up? Dimoiya waggled her finger at Nemel, making a tch tch tch sound. Youre a really nice girl, Nemel, but thats not how it works. People get interested when they think stuffs getting done. When that stuff looks tough, all the talented and ambitious people come out of the woodwork because they think they can measure up and the reward is worth their time and skills. People were crazy. A life of peace and potatoes was best C why couldnt they be happy with that? Anyway, Dimoiya continued, things are pretty busy around here now. The Court Councils already swamped as it is so Lady Friannes taken charge of the initiative and General Rays been working day and night to restructure the Sixth Legion. If it was Lady Frianne, Nemel didnt think anything could go wrong. She was a genius superwoman, after all. Still, the sorts of changes Dimoiya described were unprecedented. This feels pretty big, Nemel said. What did His Imperial Majesty say about it? Hes fully backing the changes! Really? Really! Jumped right on board and told everyone to get to work. A lot of it has to do with the Empires approach to Demihuman relations, so Dimoiya shrugged as if the rest was self-explanatory. Nemel wracked her brains for a connection, but nothing came out. Ive been doing army things since the Promotional Examination, she said, I must have missed something important. Oh, thats rightwell, the short of it is that His Imperial Majestys become reeeeeeeally good friends with a Demihuman sovereign from one of the nations under the Sorcerous Kingdom. That friendship is influencing how he wants the Empire to view Demihumans in general now. Wow, Nemel breathed, even that Emperorthe power of friendship is amazing. I guess the Sorcerous Kingdom is really starting to transform things. Yep! The setting sun glinted off of Dimoiyas spectacles as she nodded, If you look down on everything from high up, you can tell its the Sorcerous Kingdoms doing. Every move that they make basically nudges the Empire closer in line with their national policy. That Sorcerer King is really something. He has all sorts of amazing people, too. Sure does. I got to meet a few of them C theyre all greatBaroness Zahradnik is scary though. She appeared in my window just as I was going to bed a few weeks ago and I almost peed myself. Just popped up like some kinda ghost, told me that some stuff was going to happen and left. Lady Frianne and I had plenty of time to prepare for it. Did that mean the Baroness popped up in Lady Friannes bedroom window as well? So you know Baroness Zahradnik Sure do, shesCwait, Dame Verilynisnt that the name of Lady Zahradnik''s Knight? Yes, shes a Knight of House Zahradnik. Oh, uhhmm Dimoiya examined Dame Verilyn, who took a step back at her intense interest. Arent you supposed to be a Dragon? Dimoiya asked, One that can fit under my bed. That threat doesnt seem so threatening now. Wh-what? Dame Verilyn blinked. Ah, nothing. Forget I said anything. But I cant! Dimoiya hopped into her carriage, shutting the door behind her. Nemel and Dame Verilyn stared as the vehicle vanished around the bend. A-anyway, Nemel said after several moments, my place is that gate just across from here. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 37 Chapter 37 The footman at the gate of Gran Manor greeted Nemel and Dame Verilyn with a smile, escorting them into the manor and announcing their arrival at the hall. Her mother rose from the main table, the skirts of her red silken robe swirling at her feet. Nemel! Baroness Gran embraced her tightly, Thank the gods youre alright! Ive been worried sick since you left me with that strange Message. Oh Nemel replied in a squished voice, sorry. But if you were that worried, why didnt you Message me back? I thought you might be on somearmy thing. Anyway, its a good thing that youre safe. Is everything alright? ...actually, theres something I need to talk to you and father about. Her mother gave Dame Verilyn a glance before leaving the hall to get Baron Gran, who was working in the manor laboratory. They seated themselves at the table after a quick set of introductions. Nemel took a deep breath, gathering her resolve. Lord father, lady mother, Im leaving the Empire. What! Nemel, her mother and Dame Verilyn all flinched at Baron Grans outburst. Nemel, her mother said, Your lord father will lose all of his hair if you keep making dramatic statements like that. Keep? Dame Verilyn asked curiously. She suddenly announced that she was joining the army like that, too, her mother leaned over as if to share some bit of gossip. My Nemel could have chosen a safe and stable career in any department of the Empire or just worked in the family business, but she chose that dreadful path. I told you, my lady mother, Nemel told her parents for what was probably the fiftieth time, being a mage in the Imperial Air Service is very safe C safer than being in the city, even. Thats just what they want you to think, her mother replied. Youre called a War Wizard for a reason, you know. You say youre safe up there but I just know that youre going to end up in the clutches of a Dragon one day. Too late. Her mother had said that a few times, but how it happened probably wasnt what she had in mind. Nemel glanced at her father, whose increasingly grim expression prompted her to explain what she could of what had happened. She left out anything too exciting lest he leap over the table and attempt to strangle Dame Verilyn. Or maybe zap her with a Lighting Bolt. Are you sure this is what you want, Nemel? Nemel shifted uncomfortably at her mothers question. She had been asked the exact same thing when she decided to join the army, which was barely two seasons ago. Changing her course so quickly probably didnt look very convincing. IIm tired, Nemel looked down at the table. I don''t know how you do it. Just trying to live in the Empire makes me tired. Everyone uses everyone and not in a good way. No one cares. Theyre just out to get as much as they can for themselves C people will even turn against their own families if it gets them what they want. The Empire is all about itself. I thoughtI thought maybe I could get by just minding my own business but I cant even do that! They come after you if they think you can be used and I care too much about what goes on around me. Just living here feels like it hurts my soul. Maybe it sounded overly dramatic, but she did feel that way. As much as she cared about what went on around her, she wasnt an amazing person that could change the world like Lady Frianne or Lady Zahradnik. She wasnt resilient and opportunistic like Dimoiya. For Nemel, the Empire was a place where she could only helplessly watch while people were ground to dust by the wheels of progress. The Imperial Magic Academy tried to instil a sense of collective pride into its students. A bright future was painted for the Empires citizens and many allowed themselves to dream the dream that they were told to dream. Noble scions understood things for what they were and many embraced their reality, but Nemel couldnt. At least working for Dame Verilyn was a chance to make the world a better place for everyone, if only just a little part of it. What about tenants? Eh? This land youre going to is an undeveloped frontier, her father said. Youre just a Noble C who is going to work in this territory? Thats, ermDame Verilyn said something about Goblins? Do the Goblins there know how to farm? Manage copses? Smith? Weave? Trade? Nemel and Dame Verilyn stared blankly at Baron Gran. Her father sighed. Since youre here, he said, you should collect some tenants. Hold on while I get our census records. Her father left and returned shortly after with a large, half-filled binder. You shouldnt just take anyone, he told her. Our tenants are most likely to be loyal to you and they should have spares enough to get that territory of yours started. Youreyou dont have a problem with me going? Youre sixteen, Nemel. Her father said, Old enough to be married for two years now. It wouldnt be right to treat you like a child. I dont know what youve been through but you seem to have gotten a good look at the world around us. What you said has a lot more substance than the army spiel you gave us last summer. What about the Goblins? Nemel asked. What about them? Her father frowned. Arent you scared something will happen to me? Believe it or not, her father said, our family came from a place where Humans lived with all sorts of other races. The world was a different place back thenwell, Humans can get along just fine with other races out in the world right now as well. Karnassus and Argland have Human citizens and Roble trades with Demis, too. If anything, its the Human countries around the Theocracy that are abnormal, including the Empire. If you have Goblins or whatever living as your subjects, you have to take care of them all the same. As a Noble, youll have to make considerations for all of the races that live under you. I didnt know you thought that way There was no reason for you to believe that I thought that way. Now, you should get started on that listit might take a while to track some of them down. Nemel flipped the binder towards herself, opening it and reaching out for a blank sheet of paper. Dame Verilyn shifted closer. What are you doing? She asked. Finding the people that we need to start a hamlet, Nemel answered. If its pure wilderness, well need to start out with industries that will help start land development. She flipped to the relevant section of the registry, going through the family lists. Oh, Ive seen something like this before. You have? Nemel looked up at Dame Verilyn. Its something that Lady Zahradnik does every time she wants to move people around, Dame Verilyn nodded. There were some basic guidelines that helped narrow things down. Lets see...first is family names. Originally, many people took their family names from professions that they were successful in. Someone named Smith comes from a line of Smiths, for instance. Smith Kovalev in Warden''s Vale is an example of this. His name means Son of the Blacksmith in a language group that Lady Zahradnik is familiar with. Nemel looked for a family with a spare, following what Dame Verilyn had mentioned. Well, were looking for woodcutters to clear landwhat if theyre named after trees or other plants? Lady Zahradnik has a whole bunch of those, Dame Verilyn nodded. Oh C sometimes you have Ranger blood mixed into those as well. I have a lot of forest to manage so well need plenty. Ah, Lord Gran, do you have older registries? The longer the lineage, the better. Especially if theyve come from a long line of successful generations that have been breeding with other successful lineages of the same vocation. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. What youre doing sounds like what House Gran has done all these years, Nemels mother murmured. We have? Nemel frowned. How else do you think we keep producing Third-tier Wizards? Her mother said, Our traditions are treated as superstitions in the Empire but the results speak for themselves. People just dance around trying to discredit us however they can because it doesnt fit with the way theyve been taught to see the world. Its impossible to do it with the common folk though. The Temples try to get as far away from the teachings of the Theocracy as they can and they have far more sway than we do. Baroness Zahradnik is a follower of The Six. Thats not surprising. With what youve mentioned and her southern name, I assumed that she was. They continued making their list and her parents joined in as well. A half-hour later, she started working on a different group of names. Whats this list for? Dame Verilyn asked. For when we need them, Nemel answered. We dont need farmers and such for now because theres no land for them to work on until we clear some fields. Tenant families usually teach all of their kids the basics of their profession but theyll mostly focus on the child who will inherit the tenancy. Every vocation needs training, so we can train our future tenants by subsidising their education. If theyre being paid for, their parents wont have to pick and choose whom to sink their resources into and well have a journeyman ready to work for us in a few years. The parents shouldnt object because most people want to see their children succeed. Its a mutually beneficial arrangement. But who pays for it? You do? Dame Verilyn peered at her suspiciously. The fact that she was a Frost Dragon had entirely slipped Nemels mind. Y-youll get it back! She said hurriedly, Well be drawing up contracts of indenture for them so itll work just like apprenticeships with the trade guilds. Theyll slowly pay off what they owe once they start working and, after that, theyll be tenants who contribute to your demesne incomes! are you sure that it will work that way? Th-thats how it always works? Unless they die or something, but what are the chances of that? Nemel wasnt sure what else she could say. It was so common sense that no one in the Empire or anywhere else that she knew of challenged it. Well, alrightwait. Isnt indentured servitude slavery? Technically it falls under imperial slavery laws, yes. Theyre not bad laws though Then it wont work. But why?! Because slavery is illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Lady Zahradnik will skin me if I start importing slaves. Eh But wasnt it perfectly normal? Every apprentice signed a contract of indenture as per guild regulations. Then how do apprentices pay their way in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Nemel asked. In Wardens Vale, Dame Verilyn answered, House Zahradnik pays for universal education and training. The graduates go where she needs them to go after that. There are a dozen chartered institutions and companies that are hungry for skilled labour in her territory. How rich was Lady Zahradnik? In what world did a minor Noble have the administrative and professional apparatus necessary to manage everything that Dame Verilyn described? She held the title of Baroness but undertook a slew of ventures that were normally considered the realm of Kings, Emperors and major religious organisations. So its like a scholarship, Baron Gran said. Whats that? If the Empire identifies a talented individual, they offer them a scholarship that pays for their education and training. In return, the graduate works for the government. So Nemel will start a scholarshipfund? Her mother said. More like an indenture fund, Baron Gran snorted. Permanent indenture. You take it and youre stuck for life. Oh, I like the sound of that, Dame Verilyn said. Maybe I can add additional payments to it somehow Thats evil! Nemel shouted. She fumed silently at Dame Verilyn. People needed education and training to live a decent life. Why was she trying to stack debts on top of them for that? Just to be safe, Baron Gran said, you should base that fund in the Empire. Companies do it all the time so no one will pay any attention to it here. We have endless amounts of spares so it can serve as a source of tenants that fit your criteria. People in the Empire are encouraged to treat that bloodline stuff as superstition from a bygone era so youll have no serious competitors. You could charter a new service with it, Nemels mother said. Sages and Bards can be hired to conduct research for you and you can fund the training for highly promising spares. If Lady Zahradnik is a follower of The Six, shell gladly take them for her frontier development. Anindenture agency? No, that sounds like the Slave Markets. The Eternal Winter Agency? Dame Verilyn suggested. How did it turn into this? She went from being scared of her parents reaction to her decision to starting up some sort of spare agency with a dire-sounding name. The concept wasnt bad, though. The Empire had millions of spares and most of them would live and die in poverty. Nemel could at least provide a few with opportunities that they wouldnt otherwise have. It was already far more than she could have ever accomplished as a War Wizard in the Imperial Air Service. Over the next week, they travelled around Gran Barony and Arwintar, tracking down the families and spares on her list. The ones out in the countryside were shocked upon being informed of their candidacy but readily agreed to her proposal. Of the ones in Arwintar that survived, the few who had found stable employment refused to move. The ones eking out a living in the slums cried in relief and gratitude when Nemel explained what was going on, which made her cry too. One night, as they were enjoying a late dinner in the second-class market districts, Dame Verilyn shared something odd with Nemel. Hmmafter seeing all these spares and how they come about, Dame Verilyn said, I think I get it, now. How clever. Get what? Nemel asked. The merit inherent to the Empires meritocracy, the Frost Dragon told her. What the Baharuth Empire is ultimately trying to achieve. In nature, those fit to survive will breed and pass on their legacy. The Empire, however, manipulates those survival criteria and exploits the attraction to success to breed a population that is both productive, weak and easy to manage. They are trying to turn themselves into desirable minionsor perhaps desirable livestock? A survival strategy that secures the protection of the powerful by cultivating qualities that prospective masters might desire. Thats why the Emperor suddenly capitulated to the Sorcerous Kingdom: he had found the ideal overlord and offered up the fruit of their efforts: a self-sustaining, easy-to-police and highly productive minion state that could never present a threat to beings of true power. No wonder everyone calls him a genius. Nemels mouth fell open in mute horror. That couldnt be right, could it? Could it? With Zu Chirus schedule, they had a total of two weeks to prepare everyone for the move so there was more than enough time to be thorough. On their last day in Arwintar, as they went around picking everyone up, Nemel called for the wagons to halt. Whats the matter? Dame Verilyn asked. Were passing by a friends place, Nemel answered. I have no idea when Ill be in Arwintar again, so itll be good to pay them a visit while I can. Dame Verilyn followed her down a street packed with the drab, crowded and ubiquitous housing common to the citys third class districts. They stopped three blocks in from the street, where Nemel knocked on the door of an unremarkable building. Hello? Mrs Testania? Its me, Nemel. She knocked on the door again. It was early morning, so she shouldve been in Theres no one inside, Dame Verilyn said. That cant be right, Nemel furrowed her brow. Shes always at home this early. Dame Verilyn looked up and down the street before raising a fist. The entire row of buildings seemed to shudder as she thumped the doorframe. She listened intently before giving Nemel a look. There is one person inside, she said, but they show no sign of being alive. Nemels stomach sank at the implications of her words. They finally found a First Legion patrol thirty minutes later and waited outside the Testania residence as they investigated her report. The patrols Cleric came out shortly after and shook her head. "Shes been dead for at least two weeks, Miss Gran, the Cleric said. Im sorry. A tear trickled down Nemels cheek. Dodo you know how? She was sick C it was some disease that regular priests couldnt cure. Did she die from that? I dont know whether it was because of some disease or not, but she died in bed and looked severely malnourished. She starved? But thats impossible! Jet sends her money every Her teary eyes widened and she raised a hand to her ear, casting a Message spell. Jet? Jet! No response. The spell didnt even connect with her target. With the Sixth Legion done with whatever it was doing, she thought that he would be on his way back, if not already at home. Once realisation fully sunk in, a painful sob wracked her body. She turned to clutch at Dame Verilyns breast. I hate this place. Amidst her tears, the final chain that bound Nemel Gran to the Empire snapped. The one person that she had joined the army for; the one that she might have stayed for C if he had asked C was gone. I hate this place. She hated the Empire. She hated how selfish it was; how it selfishly used people and how it created people that were the same. She hated how it relentlessly crushed people underfoot with uncaring steps towards a vision of limitless greed. How it packaged everything that it desired in a shiny wrapper of hollow righteousness and pretty imagery. It was a place where the image of a nation was held up; where the people were told that it was good and that they should be proud of it. They were told to do what it wanted C to sacrifice their lives for its benefitand the vast majority could do nothing but comply because absolute authority belonged to the architects of that vision. As the years and generations went by, society warped and twisted until the very soul of the Empire became a toxic abomination that put Green Dragons to shame. The things that mattered to Nemel were not reliant on the existence of the Empire. If anything, she would scream to those she cared about C scream for them to flee before it twisted them as well. Perhaps change would come one day but there were already better places in the world to live. After weeping herself dry, Nemel looked up at Dame Verilyn. Lets go home. Empire in Chains: Act 6, Chapter 38 Chapter 38 The crisp sound of a flipping page broke the perfect stillness of Albedos office as she perused the latest report to arrive at her desk. A half dozen binders were arranged in a row before her, each containing well over two hundred pages. The report itself C or rather, the study C was contained within a binder of its own. The rest were the source materials referenced within. Normally, voluminous amounts of data were sorted and compiled by the Elder Liches she had painstakingly trained for the Sorcerous Kingdoms administration. This study, however, contained data that was indecipherable to the Undead servitors. Its length aside, it wasnt a common thing to receive information that the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead administrators could not process. The vast majority of their work was what one might call bookkeeping or accounting C dealing with mountains of mundane tasks that were time-consuming rather than complex. Management decisions were limited to what was prescribed by Albedo or others both qualified and authorised to act as the middle-management of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Submissions by the nobility had certain quirks to them; something that appeared to be deeply ingrained in how they communicated both with their superiors and with one another. Each was structured as a form of discourse or correspondence, conveying complexities beyond what was possible through forms and conventional reports. The efficiency by which those complexities were conveyed depended on the qualities of the individuals involved, but each Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom delivered them with a unique voice. It all spoke of the way that their society was structured: while it might be said that all Humans formed bonds with others, Nobles were creatures that epitomised this trait. Every submission was a communion of thoughts and values crafted to create, reinforce and deepen social connections. Albedo suspected that the Nobles had settled on this mode of communication precisely because they thought it would better help their new Prime Minister understand both themselves and their subjects. By summer, they were all resorting to written correspondences. She couldnt say that they didnt succeed in their objective, but she cared very little about reciprocating their efforts with correspondences of her own. All she wanted was the crucial data that they presented which would assist in her governance of the realm. The latest offering provided a wealth of information that would be undoubtedly useful, but, at the same time, she couldnt help but be a bit surprised at how well the tool that she had deployed worked. Like an arrow loosed from a bow, it not only flew unerringly at its target but managed to hit nearly every other target along the way. There was also a degree of annoyance over the fact that the tool had to be borrowed. Empire in Chains, she muttered. These Nobles are becoming audacious. Thats a good thing, is it not? The other figure in the room said, Bold leaders with bold ambitions make for excellent agents of change. It would be better if they were agents under our complete control. Mah, you should know that it works better this way. Well, considering the work in Re-Estize Reclining on the chair across from her in his mustard-yellow uniform was the Area Guardian of the Guild Treasury of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, Pandoras Actor. He held a copy of the study open in a long-fingered hand and seemed a bit more than proud that the seed he had planted had grown so rapidly over the past year. That is exactly my point, Albedo suppressed a sigh. The vermin there are audacious to the point of presumptuousness! Whenever I think of An uncontrollable shudder went all the way to her wingtips and her hand went to where she had been violated. If there was a way to tear off her skin to make it so that she had never been touched, Albedo would have gladly done so. She should have demanded that he be mulched and replaced with a Doppelganger. Their insolent pawn had grown problematic to the point where he had been isolated to his territory. There, Hilma Cygnaeus assured her that he would be rendered harmless. Two handlers were assigned to watch over him and bring him out only when his presence was required at one Noble function or another. At any rate, she smoothed out her feathers, it only goes to prove that an adequate degree of oversight is necessary if any of these outsiders is to be granted real authority. Speaking of oversight, something is off about your agent in Re-Estize The Princess, or the prostitute? The Princess. The prostitute is already ruined. Any concerns over her are ultimately short-lived. That was true enough. Hilma Cygnaeus would never be any more than what she was. She would be squeezed for what little she was worth and cast aside when they were done with her. Have you heard something as Momon? What I havent heard is the problem, Pandoras Actor crossed his legs and gestured vaguely into the air. I understand that her proposal to treat Re-Estize as an Area appeals to our sensibilities, but this plan that she is enacting is indicative of problematic thinking. That Human is fundamentally at odds with the core of what we are. So he was aware of it as well. By putting together bits and pieces from external sources, no less. Simply put, Princess Renner did not trust anyone and her motives were inherently selfish. This was the polar opposite of Nazaricks NPCs, who were created to serve and implicitly trusted one another. As long as we hold power over her hearts desire, Albedo replied, she can be reliably used. The same cannot be guaranteed for these seeds that youve planted. While they may have been planted by me, Pandoras Actor said, they have been mostly nurtured by others. Even Ainz-sama has involved himself in the process of transforming them into the first batch of qualified agents. The Doppelganger stopped gesturing to pat the binder in his hand C the work of one such tool. Albedo looked back down at her copy, idly running her gaze over the open page. Only a fool would attempt to refute his statement. Pandoras Actor had invested a great deal of effort in determining how to mould the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom into components that served in the machinery of the state. His findings led to a variety of conclusions that were both promising and potentially problematic. To the denizens of Nazarick with their unending lifespans, the workings of the mortals under their rule could be seen as a curious game in itself. Each piece lived brief lives and their task was to make the most out of those brief lives. Education and guidance C or rather, standardisation and brainwashing C served as an effective means to mass-produce individuals who embarked upon the Job Class paths that their handlers desired. If they produced a faulty component, all they had to do was wait for them to die. Or justify their disposal. Many advocated that failed individuals should just be reprocessed to free up resources. However, the lines that the Supreme One had drawn concerning the governance of the Sorcerous Kingdom essentially prohibited this. Some of those components, however, were now starting to produce results and reveal aspects of the world that would by necessity change the Sorcerous Kingdoms plans as well. Do you truly believe that this emphasis on culture merits the investment of our time and resources? Indeed, I do, Pandoras Actor nodded. What we have discovered concerning the mechanics of this world make its effects irrefutable. Unlike Yggdrasil, where everything is known and set in stone, everything evolves here. Even if we do not deepen our understanding of these systems and exploit them to our ends, someone else inevitably will and they may potentially gain advantages over us. The task of managing the mortals of this world is well-suited to we who can cultivate their potential over the course of aeons. PotentialAinz-sama has warned of the dangers that come with knowledge. Only those who display absolute loyalty to Nazarick are allowed to share in its fruits. What is allowed to the rest is limited to what we deem harmless. Oh, I do not disagree, but several of the people that we speak of are as loyal as a native of this world can be short of casting domination magic on them. They are loyal Nobles, Albedo noted. Loyal Nobles are loyal to the contracts that they maintain with their liege. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. It was perhaps a strange distinction to make considering that the sovereign of the state was Momonga-sama, yet a crucial one all the same. The citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom C Nobles included C were generally unaware of the fact that the Sorcerous Kingdom was in truth a front for Nazarick. They believed that they were citizens of a kingdom that had certain differences from the one that they had come from but was still largely something that they were familiar with. Those exposed to the truth of the Sorcerous Kingdom reacted in one of two ways. The first was that they would enter a state of fearful subservience that produced individuals of limited and specific use. The second was that they would understand their place and show the appropriate gratitude for being allowed to exist. Save for a handful of exceptions, Humans tended to fall into the first category. You believe that they will change if exposed to the truth? Pandoras Actor tilted his head, cradling his chin between his thumb and forefinger. All of them are already aware of bits and pieces of it. The workings of the Sorcerous Kingdom are such that certain things are not so easy to conceal. Furthermore, the gradual approach to theirtransition has been taken precisely because they are not only individuals of proven talent, but also because their nature is compatible with ours. Time only proves this ever more to be the case. Inserting this agent into your experiment with the Empire far exceeded the minimum thresholds for success, no? Was there such a thing as getting more than what one wanted, yet being unsatisfied that one had? Despite being what all agreed to be a resounding success in their efforts to create useful agents out of the worlds natives, something still irritated her about the whole affair. The basic test for the agent had several conditions to clear. Abusing her authority as a representative of the Sorcerous Kingdom was an instant fail and grounds for termination. Demonstrating competence in the role that she had been groomed to fill was also required to pass. She was to facilitate the integration of the Death-series servitors but failure or success at her other tasks as a liaison officer did not constitute an overall failure so long as she endeavoured to carry out her duties in good faith. No one expected her to just barely manage, but neither did anyone expect her to help achieve over eighty per cent of the secondary and bonus objectives that were identified but not disclosed. The Empire was made to better know its place, understand that they could not survive the dangers of the world without the Sorcerous Kingdom and had taken the first steps to align their legislation with their suzerains foreign policy. This was done without extinguishing imperial ambitions; instead refining them to serve as a better geopolitical tool for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Of immediate importance to Albedo were the imperial policies currently undergoing deliberations: policies concerning non-Human races and tribal relations. With the subjugation of the Abelion Hills came a fresh influx of non-Human subjects to the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Empires efforts would serve as a testing ground for how Human-centric societies could be phased into the multiracial society that their Master desired. Their Masters shrewd acquisition of Pe Riyuro and the arrangements to have him encounter Emperor Jircniv served to catapult her plans forward. Albedo would be unqualified as Momonga-samas right hand if she didnt further capitalise on his generous assistance. While it would be a few years before the other Human countries in the region would come under their direct influence, it would take time to collect data and develop a working template for their conversion into states that fell in line with the Sorcerous Kingdoms policies. Perhaps it is because we dont have many of them yet. Albedo looked up from her thoughts. Pandoras Actor quietly awaited her response, regarding her with his egg-like face. I beg your pardon? A line exists between those of Nazarick and everyone else, he explained, but outsiders are beginning to approach that line as of late. They can never step over it to become one of us, but, at the same time, they have created a new line for us to observe. Before the Sorcerous Kingdom, the beings that existed in that space were products of indulgence, curiosities, experiments or something like pets. Now, we have a new breed of outsider that has been imparted a degree of authority and responsibility that may be perceived as infringing on the duties that we have been created to fulfil. Pandoras Actor leaned back in his seat and crossed his arms, looking up at the wall past her left shoulder. I believe we are all experiencing some discomfort due to this. Jealousy, if you will. Jealousy? Albedos smile slipped off of her face, What is there to be jealous of these inferior lifeforms about? The same things that we are always jealous about, Pandoras Actor shrugged. Whenever someone performs some service for Ainz-sama, we think ah, I wish that could have been me. When someone serves in a role that we, too, might have served, we imagine how well we could perform and the bliss we would experience in their place. As created beings, we always strive to do more C we would grind ourselves to dust just to grasp a tiny bit of that supreme satisfaction. Whenever others are entrusted with important tasks, there is a tiny voice in each of us that screams thief! And so you propose to increase the number of thieves. No, I am saying that only having a few makes their achievements seem overly special C especially since they require intelligence and talent to accomplish. Rationally speaking, this shouldnt be so since we are the ones assigning duties to them. Having more of these individuals will better define what is to be truly envied and what is to be perceived no differently than how you would view an Elder Lich delegated to administrative tasks. youre trying to soften me up for the next one, arent you? As Albedo peered at him, Pandoras Actor brought down his hat to hide his face. His muffled voice rose from behind it. Maybe She snorted and rolled her eyes. Unlike Baroness Zahradnik, she said, Countess Corelyn is both logical and plans thoroughly ahead of time. We have been collaborating closely on her initiative, amongst other things, since last spring. So Ive heard, Pandoras Actor placed his hat back on his head again. From what I can gather of her, the good Countess has an overwhelmingly positive sense of respect and admiration for her Prime Minister, as well. Birds of a feather, perhaps? I wouldnt go that far, Albedo scoffed. She and I both understand our respective positions and her excellence was apparent once she assumed the duties that came with her title. Yet, you did not voice a single word of protest when Shalltear gobbled her up. Shalltears duties are far more expansive and complicated than she can handle alone with Elder Liches and Vampire Brides, she told him. It was a necessary staffing arrangement and Ainz-sama approved her request. Besides, her transfer under Shalltears authority does not affect her other work. Pandoras Actor rose from his chair, his slender fingers moving to tug at the lapels of his uniform. In that case, he said, may I take this to mean that youll give your final approval on her great venture? Its just the first step of her great venture, but yes. Then I will see you at the next court meeting, the Doppelgangers form shifted, his uniform replaced by jet black plate, as Momon, of course. Albedos amber gaze followed Pandoras Actor as he made his exit. Once the tall door clicked shut, she closed the binder containing Baroness Zahradniks report and relaxed in her seat. Great venture, huh If one was to summarise the moves that Nazarick had made with respect to the Sorcerous Kingdom, they could be described thusly: First came the acquisition of a key territory that acted as the nexus of the region and would serve as a compact seat of power, E-Rantel. To the west of E-Rantel were all of their efforts that might be described as subversive or belligerent. Eastwards were the efforts that would be described as benign or benevolent. To the northeast was the Empire, which acted as a test model for a stable and orderly Human state. In the Azerlisia Mountains to the north was the Dwarf Kingdom: a small, but relatively valuable state that explored the possibilities of having minor, fully autonomous trading partners. The Frost Dragons that had been picked up along the way were granted to Shalltear and served as the backbone of the Sorcerous Kingdoms aerial transportation network. There were also the Frost Giants that came as a sort of bonus and were in the process of creating a navy. They would also serve as marines in the armed forces. In the southwest was the mopping-up of Demiurges farm experiments, which culminated in the selective genocide of tribal populations in the Abelion Hills. Once several dozen side objectives were accomplished and the targeted populations were cleansed, they were left with mostly-docile groups of tribal Demihumans who submitted themselves as tributaries to the one who liberated them from Jaldabaoth: the Sorcerer King. Management of the Abelion Hills had been handed to Albedo, and she planned to use it as a testbed for various social and economic experiments. This Demihuman genocide also served as a springboard to destabilise and divide the relatively stable and prosperous Holy Kingdom of Roble, which was situated on the peninsula to the west. The Holy Kingdom was a series of intervention experiments where adverse conditions were forced upon the nation for the Sorcerous Kingdom to rescue them from. It was also used to test various methods to boost domestic productivity under undesirable conditions by the standards of the native Humans. The first phase C a military intervention to save the nation from the Demihuman coalition invading them from the Abelion Hills C had recently been concluded. The second phase was a socioeconomic experiment that set the stage for a second military intervention. This intervention involved the Sorcerous Kingdom delivering economic and military aid at the request of Robles Holy King, who was now a Doppelganger from Nazarick, to quell civil unrest, purge undesirable elements and restore order to the nation. Once that was done, the Holy Kingdom would not only be ruled by a Nazarick agent but also be unquestionably indebted to its saviour, the Sorcerer King. Countess Corelyns opening move to her great venture was the Sorcerous Kingdoms next experiment: one that tested the viability of its native agents in influencing national affairs on a large scale. Far to the southeast, past the misty wastelands of the Katze Plains, the Countess and her faction would be performing another intervention C one that would bring an entire nation back from beyond the brink of ruin. The deliverance of the Draconic Kingdom. Once complete, the Sorcerous Kingdom would have another scenarios worth of data. Tightly binding their new ally to the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony would also deliver to them a gateway to the continent. And after that Albedos eyes glinted in anticipation. After that would be her turn. Everything was going according to plan. Empire in Chains: Afterword Afterword After many words, weve finally come to the end of Empire in Chains. Acts with largish-scale warfare always seem to run long. Thank you once again, dear reader, for your continued interest in Valkyries Shadow! So what are the chains of the Empire? Going into the volume, it might have been assumed that the title referred to the new relationship between the Baharuth Empire and the Sorcerous Kingdom. By now, however, I hope that it is understood that the chains that bind the Empire are for the most part not what comes with its legal status as a client state, but those forged by imperial society and its generations of development. These chains exert their effect on people in both good and bad ways. This volume was something of a long-awaited(at least for me) exploration of the Baharuth Empire and what makes it tick. The story takes us through many of the topics visited in both the Overlord Light Novel and Web Novel as an in-depth journey of the reality of the fantasy authoritarian state that many see as the(much superior) foil to the Kingdom of Re-Estize.

Piecing Together the Baharuth Empire The first task in fleshing out the Baharuth Empire is to look at its canonical source, as well as its apocryphal sources. As many may know, the most information about the Baharuth Empire comes from the Overlord Web Novel where the original route leads to the exploration of the Empire. There, Ainz becomes a Super Marquis C the Frostfire translation uses Archduke, possibly because there isnt a suitable English equivalent for it C and bumbles his way through imperial politics, the Imperial Magic Academy and the not-so-pretty realities of the Baharuth Empire. Most of the imperial povs in Empire in Chains are characters from the Web Novel, adapted to the Light Novels divergent timeline.

Historical Inspirations

In the western portion of Overlords fanbase, the Baharuth Empire appears to be most often equated to the Roman Empire or the Eastern Roman Empire(Byzantium). In reality, it is neither: it is something like a half-baked Qin analogue from the Spring and Autumn period of ancient China. Its system is that of Zhou Feudalism, which Jircniv solidified in his ascension to Emperor.

Legion? Knight Brigade? Army Group?

I feel like the use of Legion in the English fan translations is the main culprit in the assumption that Baharuth is based on the Western or Eastern Roman Empire. The Japanese text never uses Legion, however C the Empire simply divides the Imperial Army into Army Groups. The First Legion is actually the First Army Group, and so on. When a group of Imperial Knights are identified performing policing duties in Arwintar, they are referred to as members of the First Knight Brigade/Corps/Order. Maruyama also uses some rather puzzling groupings in the Web Novel, including the 14-man patrol which you see defined as a squad in Valkyries Shadow. Army groups are division-sized and battalion-sized units are called divisions, but thats just the way he wanted it to be, I guess. Another culprit that leads to people misidentifying the Baharuth Empire as a western-based nation is the copypasta architecture in the anime adaptation, but the adaptation is so full of inconsistencies that what it portrays probably shouldnt be taken seriously. At least they seem to have fixed some stuff for Season Four. One thing that Maru seems to have borrowed from Rome is the Grand Arena, which is essentially the Colosseum complete with Gladiators, but its about the only thing and fighting arenas/pits are one of those cool things that most fantasy authors add to their stories at some point.

Rich Country, Strong Army

is mentioned during the Imperial Magic Academys Promotional Examination by Fluder Paradyne as he describes the driving slogan/ideology of the Baharuth Empire in the Web Novel. This is one of the key hints as to what the Baharuth Empire is based on, as it is something that originates from the Warring States Period of China. Since then, it has been adopted in modern times by Imperial Japan as well as various political bodies in 19th/20th/21st-century China. However, the Empires government is similar to what one would find in a Warring States nation C something close to early Qin, to be precise. As seen in both LN and WN, however, the rich part is much like everything else, though glossed over heavily in the LN. While the Empire is doing well as a country, most of the people are not. The four-district system of Arwintar is dominated by slums and a low-cost suburban sprawl upon which is mounted the crown jewel of the Baharuth Empire. Security arrangements are similarly prejudiced in favour of the affluent. Other cities are at least similar and probably worse, with Baziwood Peshmel noting the horrible conditions that he had to face as a dockworker, which drove him to become an Imperial Knight. Save for the security provided by the Imperial Army and the plot-convenient lack of powerful people to cause real trouble, their quality of life is identical to their counterparts in Re-Estize. Much like Re-Estize, the principal measure of labour in the Empire is manpower, making the vast majority(90%+) of the Empires population rural and placing hard limits on industrial productivity.

Emperor Jircniv

Once upon a time, there was an ambitious sovereign who sought to unify a land divided. To do so, he became an autocratic tyrant, rising to power through much bloodshed which included killing his closest blood relatives. He pushed radical reforms at all levels of the state in a broad effort to improve the country. He stripped the nobility of their legal rights and authority. He was a staunch supporter of meritocracy and a champion of legalism, centralising power into an imperial bureaucracy and actively suppressing old culture and religion. The closest he came to subscribing to any religion was his observance of the Elements. Oh, and he had a harem. Does he sound familiar to you? Overlord readers might recognise him as Emperor Jircniv. Historically, this man is Qin Shi Huang, the First Emperor of a unified China. Emperor Jircniv is Overlords Qin Shi Huang, though in a half-baked fantasy form. Maybe he was never meant to be the whole deal since it would have cast him as an evil despot to readers. Canonically, Jircniv never abolished feudalism, simply purging at first the politically inconvenient and then the incompetent. Many loyal Imperial Nobles remain, though the loyalty of many is simply fearful lip service. The imperial juggernaut was still undergoing reforms at the beginning of Overlord and the Empire was well on its way to unifying the former nation of Re-Estize, but then Ainz happened and now Jircniv is a furry lover. Perhaps this is for the best, as Qin ultimately failed and the Qin dynasty was overtaken by another within a century, restoring culture, religion and the power of the aristocracy. Qin Shi Huang became a man reviled for millennia. Jircnivs apparent fate of shelving his ambitions is, in my mind, one of the greatest tragedies of Overlord. From shining star to shining scalp, the Baharuth Emperor and his Empire seem to have been canonically sidelined in favour of shining the spotlight on Nazaricks achievements without even a drop of accomplishment to spare. Personally, I would like to see him rise again with new ambitions under the auspices of the Sorcerous Kingdom. As of the post-LN segment, however, he is still in his pitiful state of fearful subservience to the Sorcerous Kingdom.

From West to East

One of the more curious aspects of the Baharuth Empire is its transition from the Western Feudalism of Re-Estize to the nascent Zhou Feudalism of present-day Overlord. Maruyama appears to recognise that this sort of thing doesnt happen overnight, as the Empires governmental structures cannot be arbitrarily installed without proper foundations and Jircniv runs into a brick wall pushing his reforms and restructuring too hard. Instead, this transition occurs over generations, with each Emperor phasing in the various institutions required to support the Empires fantasy Zhou Feudalism. Some of them we know about from the Web Novel, such as when the Imperial Ministry of Magic and the Imperial Magic Academy are founded. The way honours are awarded and titles are granted and taken away is in imitation of how Zhou Feudalisms centralised bureaucracy recognised exceptional service. Others require a mental exercise that ties in various tidbits strewn throughout Overlords content. Some things, however, cannot change so easily so they remain the same. This includes the Empires people, its western look, the use of its own version of Re-Estizes language, art, culture and motifs, and its shared observance of the Four Elemental Gods.

The Imperial Army

Effectively a Gendarmerie, the way the Imperial Army is deployed is a curious thing. Each army group has its assigned jurisdiction in the Empire, functioning as a professional military that provides security against foreign and domestic threats as well as operating in civilian law enforcement. Yet, in Volume 9 of Overlord, six army groups are deployed to the Battle of Katze plains. How does this work? Each army group is supposed to have ten thousand Imperial Knights and the Empire had 60,000 men at the battle. Do they tell criminals to take a vacation for a few weeks? Do customs and taxation cease to exist? Do the Demihuman tribes all around the Empire take a collective holiday because they arent being suppressed by imperial patrols? There is no concrete answer in canon. It just works. In Valkyries Shadow, I took the rather nondescript Imperial Army and turned it into a fully-fledged and functional professional military force equipped to fulfil its role as the Shield of the Empire.

Martial Tradition

The Imperial Army of Valkyries Shadow takes the traditional route of army development characteristic of our world, which draws from elite aristocratic regiments eventually giving rise to a national institution of professional soldiers. In both the LN and WN, you can see that the nobility features prominently in the Imperial Army, despite the majority of the army being from common backgrounds. In the WN, every General except for Kabein was either a martial Noble or a civilian Noble. In the LN, General Kabein was changed to be a civilian Noble. You also have Noble Fighters serving elsewhere in the armed forces, such as Nimble and Leinas of the Great Imperial Knights. Exceptional common soldiers do not stay common for long, as they are promoted to the ranks of the gentry. This creates an interesting avenue through which tradition can persevere through a regime that oppresses undesirable cultural elements, resulting in the Imperial Army possessing an esprit de corps founded on its roots in the martial aristocracy. At first, we see how this serves them well in the Second Legion. Ludmila fits right in since they, like her, serve as the main line of defence of their nation and share similar values. The shortfalls in this martial culture, however, are made clear when Ludmila spends time in the Wyvernmark and with General Rays battalion. With the Sixth Legion, she is able to finally define what she has, up until that point, only partially seen as a deficiency in the Imperial Army. For all of its valour and vigilance when acting as the Shield of the Empire, the Imperial Army has no idea what it means to go on the offence and imperial views result in deadly ignorance that is also problematic for the image of the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony. Furthermore, the traditional values of the Imperial Army are severely out of alignment with most of its rank and file as they enter a period of ambitious expansion and development. In the end, the Empire is sent back to the drawing board, realising that their first foray into the wide world was woefully premature. Theyve made gains and can still make them, but new policies, doctrines and procedures need to be drawn up if they are to truly leave the nest and enter the worlds stage.

Cultural and Religious Suppression

In the Overlord LN and WN, cultural and religious suppression, as well as the brainwashing propaganda in the Baharuth Empire is generally well-received by the readers. I think that this is mostly because it highlights how the aristocracy C a favourite target of isekai stories C is cast down from power. Also churchbad??. Within this narrative are many glossed-over or entirely unnoticed aspects that Maruyama just loves to stick into Overlord. The Bloody Emperors purge is, of course, a reference to Qin Shi Huangs move to dissolve the old aristocracy of his time. Many seem to assume that Jircniv targeted those that deserved it in classic isekai form, but his first move was to eradicate his siblings, followed by all threats to power. Rather than incompetent, they were competent enough to present a tangible threat to this super-genius of an Emperor. There are several attainted that are introduced in the WN, such as Fendros trio, but the only one that makes it into the LN is Arche. Arche is another reference to Qin Shi Huangs oppressive acts of tyranny: a dutiful daughter who exemplifies Confucian ideals of filial piety. As Qin Shi Huang burned books and buried Confucian scholars en masse, so too was Arche C an Academic Wizard who subscribed to what we would equate Confucian ideals here on Earth C buried in Overlord. The backlash for Arches fate is often derisively pointed to as people simping for the cute blonde girl, but it does strike a much deeper chord for those raised in many Asian societies, which are still heavily influenced by Confucian values deeply ingrained into their cultures. On the religious front, the Faith of the Four is seen as a rival for influence over the hearts and minds of the population and a potential source of rebellion in the Empire in Overlord canon. In Valkyries Shadow, they are suppressed not only by the secular nature of the Empire but its efforts to minimise its influence to that of a magical health care system. Rooting out religious influence is an extraordinarily difficult task, however, and the Temples still hold quite a bit of sway in the Empire.

The Imperial Magic Academy

The titular locale of possibly the most hated arc in Overlord, the Imperial Magic Academy is a state organ that grooms the future leaders of the Empire as they should fit in the bureaucracys blueprint for imperial society. Founded by the Emperor of two generations previous in the Web Novel, the Academy has the appearance of a modern-day high school for the elite that veils its cold, utilitarian purpose. Fortunately C or unfortunately, depending on who you ask C it is not as successful in that purpose as the central bureaucracy would like. Needless to say, its relentless efforts at promoting what the Noble Quartet see as the groundwork for a flawed society are horrifying to them. This is especially the case since their interest in the institution stems from creating their own academies in the Sorcerous Kingdom.

The Deterministic Reality of the New World What happens when you take a serious look at a world with a hard class system, genetics that heavily influence an organisms capabilities relative to other members of the same species and systems of conceptualisation that turn ideas into reality? Its not something thats done very often, as far as I know. Ive certainly taken a lot of flak for presenting the reality of this reality, however. Empire in Chains can be interpreted as a look at how a nominal meritocracy using Earth-style measures holds up in a deterministic setting. I put meritocracy in quotations because realistically speaking, people would be aware of these other factors and their influence, eventually sciencing it out to create a true meritocracy that works in the New World. The brand of meritocracy that exists in the Baharuth Empire is only possible due to its extremely short history, with everything being wiped clean two hundred years previous by the Demon Gods. There is not enough data and not enough time to sift fact from fiction and superstition. The policies of the Empire focus heavily on tangible gains in their national bid for regional power, resulting in lopsided metrics for merit. Worth is determined by those with authority, resources and strength C everything else is allowed to silently wither and die.

Culture and its Impact in the New World

Despite the amount of criticism that the New Worlds system of fantasy genetics has received from some, culture is the main focus of Empire in Chains and one of the central aspects of kingdom building in Valkyries Shadow. Culture is the protocol by which organisms reconcile their biology C including those of non-living beings like the Undead C with their environment in aspects which cannot be interpreted properly through biology alone. In our world, this includes understanding technological advancement and how it is perceived and utilised, as well as our perceptions of advanced social dynamics and many artificial constructs such as ideology, politics and economics. Possessing protocols compatible with the times can make everything simple. Incompatibility leads to misunderstandings, highly polarised echo chambers, comically evil exploitation, conflict and chaos. In Overlord, it is of even greater importance as culture is the framework through which a society taps into the conceptualisation mechanics of the setting and allows individuals to actualise what has been conceptualised by a society. This applies to the manifestation of Job and Racial Classes, Martial Arts, Magic, Spellsong, Skills, Abilities and many of the fantastic elements of the world. Though they are generally much weaker than Players, New World natives are capable of doing things far beyond what is possible in Yggdrasil because they can literally create something from nothing and that something is not subject to game balance. The loss of culture and discounting of cultural elements leads to the loss of knowledge and what that culture was capable of conceptualising. It is a piece of the puzzle of New World civilisation that the Empire does not put any stock into; power that theyve discarded because it cannot be qualified by their measures. Still, culture is only partially suppressed in the Empire, with what it deems of merit allowed to slowly develop without truly knowing what is going on. The martial culture of the Empire has manifested the Imperial Knight while the work of Frianne Gushmond has identified the Imperial Arcanist, but, because New World natives cannot see class builds, these Job Classes are considered speculation in the Empire at best and more commonly seen as vocations that anyone can learn. It is difficult to develop skills and abilities for something that one doesnt know exists, so the sterile approach of the Empire severely cripples its advancement as its citizens do not fully harness the power of their Job Classes. In other fields, imperial culture flourishes, though not in the way those in House Gushmond or House Gran might appreciate. Im sure central administration will eventually manifest some sort of bureaucrat Job Class(if they havent already done so), but the development of that class and what it is capable of will be extremely slow without a lot of luck and radical thinking, which is frowned upon. The Imperial Ministry of Magics willingness to explore the bounds of magic also presents the potential for interesting things. Ilyshnish and a couple of members of the Noble Quartet, however, are very sensitive to culture and its effects on the world. Even so, they still dont have a full grasp on what is going on C its intuitive, at best. Perhaps with enough examples from other places, theyll finally be able to define these mechanics in practical terms and put them to effective use. This lack of understanding when it comes to the power of culture and recognising the systems of the world is part of what has Akli label the Empire as a nation of barbarians; a hint at the rude awakening the Empire might face if they go out into the world thinking that they stand at the pinnacle of civilisation. Re-Estize and Baharuth are frog-in-a-well states; the backwater of the New World in every sense.

Job Class Systems and their Effect on Culture and Society

There is very little in the way of vocational freedom in Overlord. A humanoid becomes an adult and the first Job Class Level they get, theyre stuck with. No amount of education, retraining or hard work will change this. Neither will death and resurrection. Those who wish to be the best professionals they can be will have to know what they want from childhood and stick with it for the rest of their lives. Though there is no way for New Worlders to know for sure, characters that are aware of the Job Class system, like Ludmila, begin to understand how harsh reality can be for people. The main way for people to screw their Job Class build is to simply grow up without a framework in which they can make informed choices for their future. That the Empire determines merit through tangible contributions makes the situation for its citizens that much worse. A male spare born to a farming family might have a high aptitude for farming, but the realities of being a spare mean that he must eventually leave the nest as the eldest son inherits the tenancy. When he leaves home, he might have 1 Level in Farmer because his family is at least nice enough to let him build up some savings working for them. As he drifts from job to job trying to make ends meet, he might pick up a handful of other Job Class Levels before finally deciding to join the Imperial Army because it pays better and has other attractive benefits. Now, a 1 Farmer(Genius)/1 Merchant/1 Fisherman/1 Carpenter might seem impressive to an Imperial Army recruiter because of the statblock that he has(about as strong as a Level 2 Fighter) compared to a Level 1 civilian competing for the slot, but thats 4 non-combat levels eating into his level cap. After a long life of service where he can never seem to obtain any notable achievements, he retires to a farm pension as 1 Farmer(Genius)/1 Merchant/1 Fisherman/1 Carpenter/8 Fighter. At that point, he discovers that hes an exceptionally good Farmer and he has burned his life away on things that hes not particularly good at. How bitter is that? Deterministic systems with hard limits flip our Earth-founded values on their heads; creating scenarios where practices disturbing to our sensibilities or economically inferior in our reality actually ensure that people can live productive and hopefully fulfilling lives. Not only that, its optimal for society as a whole. In the New World, being free to do what you want hurts you and everyone around you unless you happen to win a lottery with astronomical odds.

Fantasy Genetics/Bloodlines/Eugenics(REEEEEEEEE)

This is the one subject that got a crapton of unexpected attention, considering its based on Maruyamas setting and is purely fantasy fiction. In the New World, however, it is what it is and it has been proven over and over again. Bloodlines matter, producing superior individuals. Not in our Earth sense of thinking that superficial traits somehow lend superiority over others, but in an extremely decisive sense. Those few player descendants who awaken to their legacy effectively become beings with continent-destroying power. Even those that do not awaken can still become Heroes. Vocational aptitudes and lofty level caps can be passed on from generation to generation, as with Neia, Nferia, House Aindra, and House Custodio. This phenomenon is not limited to Humans. Manifesting a strong bloodline is the difference between being a one-man army and a rank and file footsoldier. Even at the common level, it can make a huge difference. More people have the level potential for Tier-three magic, warriors have the potential for an additional focus level. This affects tiers of crafting and achieving capstone levels in civilian classes as well, determining who can craft with Adamantite while everyone else is limited to Iron. Taking the poor guy in the Job Class example above, if he ends up having a family, it will likely be with someone that he met during his long career. Repeat his story with millions of citizens over consecutive generations and you get a genetic melting pot where everyone tends towards the average and bloodlines that manifest strong vocational aptitudes are lost in a sea of randomness. The Baharuth Empire, with its current system of Earth-style meritocracy, screws the nation out of bloodline perks because of their measures of merit. Measures of attraction revolve around success in the form of wealth and general attractiveness which continually sabotages attempts at refining lineages. Because they promote a worldview that does not recognise the inherent value of bloodlines in their world, they are forever playing whack-a-mole trying to find talented and powerful people to employ. As both Ludmila and Ilyshnish have noted, the Empire is slowly creating a standard imperial bloodline that reliably produces unremarkable individuals. A powerful being doesnt care about millions of average Humans, as they cannot stop that powerful being. What Humans need are lineages capable of producing exceptional individuals who can rise to the challenges that the world presents to a nation. While individuals who inherit strong bloodlines can be taught to harness their inherited strength through excellent institutions, bloodlines themselves cannot be taught. There are vestiges of older value systems in the northern Human nations, however. People are naturally attracted to the strong while groups like House Gran have a fairly good idea of how it works and have refined their methodologies to the point that they reliably produce Third-tier Wizards in every generation. People like Pluton Ainzach even go so far as to give fertility drugs to women in an attempt to secure the next generation of the strong(Momons children, in Ainzachs case).

Characters

The Noble Quartet

Though they went on what was a vacation, the main purpose of the Noble Quartets visit to the Baharuth Empire is fairly clear: they came to see what a reportedly successful country looked like as a case study for their territorial development in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Many lessons C good and bad C were learned and some interesting connections were made. Along the way, they had some fun tag-teaming everyone they ran into. Liane and Florine were husband-hunting as well, but the waves of attainted and a certain traumatised Nimble dashed their hopes. At least they have every faction in the Empire sending representatives their way after Ludmila mopped up the groups following Ilyshnish around. How they apply what theyve learned in the Empire is an ongoing story. Because of its lawful and orderly nature and their sense of responsibility as officials from the Sorcerous Kingdom, the quartets visit to the Empire is probably the tamest of their visits to any place in Valkyries Shadow. Everything is about watching, asking questions and learning with very little of the flexing they could potentially do as they have no cause to do so. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. From a kingdom-building standpoint, however, this trip was remarkably fruitful and they now take the lessons that theyve learned back with them to the Sorcerous Kingdom.

Nemel Gran

The first Empire-side character to interact with a member of the main cast, Nemel Gran is a potato-loving Noble scion who serves as a supporting character to Jet Testania in the Overlord Web Novel. In the WN, her introduction occurs as she is caught up in an Ijaniya ambush for Ainz Ooal Gown. Ironically, she helps Ilyshnish deliver Ijaniya to the Sorcerous Kingdom in Valkyries Shadow. Her magical capabilities are simultaneously described in the Jet pov as having no magic while also being able to easily kill people with her magic. I have no idea what that was supposed to mean, but it got incorporated as part of her humble and unassuming nature. As in the WN, Nemel is portrayed as a nice, helpful girl who goes out of her way to help her friends in this story. In the LN timeline, the WN academys Promotional Examination is long over and Nemel gets a safe job as a mage in the Imperial Air Service. Instead of being an accessory to Jet, she becomes a primary pov as the travelling companion of Ilyshnish=Verilyn as the Frost Dragon Bard investigates the Baharuth Empire for the Ministry of Transportation. While somewhat excitable, Nemel is a reasonably intelligent and reliable girl who is slowly pulled out of her shell of na?vely-optimistic youth by Ilyshnish. Despite not thinking much of herself, she has a proactive and resilient nature which allows her to reach out and touch the lives of others. Coming from a warm, caring family that is far more than it seems, Nemel is a fundamentally good person who can absorb a lot of emotional baggage and genuinely empathises with the people she is exposed to. Even Nemel has her limits, however. Though at first turning to Ilyshnish for protection against the machinations of the imperial establishment, she ends up deciding that the Empire is truly not a place where she can be. Instead of being slowly ground down by the unfeeling machinery of the cold, authoritarian state, she looks forward to making her mark on the world in a place where she can make a real difference.

Fendros, Elise and Ida

Three attainted scions who attended the grand ball held for Ainz Ooal Gown in the Web Novel. Their respective houses are headed by classic lolnobles grasping for past glories with imprudent decisions, buying their way into the ball in hopes that their daughters will be able to attract Ainzs favour. Ida didnt even have a name, poor thing. In Valkyries Shadow, their parents are up to similar antics, this time sending Fendros and Elise to try and worm their way into the good graces of Frost 19. Idas parents by this point are too poor to manage even that, opting to sell her into slavery. Fortunately for the attainted trio, Fendros encounters Nemel and the future seneschal of Dame Verilyn snatches them up. Fendros Talent of being able to randomly pick up magical capability is also something from the Web Novel. How nice of Maruyama to leave that for me to use.

Frianne Gushmond

Frianne holds the all-powerful position of Student Council President of the Imperial Magic Academy in the Overlord Web Novel. Behind the friendly big sister mask that she presents to the student body hides a stern, authoritarian princess of the Imperial Dynasty. She is hailed as the Genius of the Imperial Magic Academy, but she states that it is Arche who should truly hold that title. In Valkyries Shadow, Frianne is first mentioned at the end of Birthright as the author of Fundamental Principles of Magocratic Governance. Ainz tried reading her treatise, but his empty head overheated. The daughter of House Gushmond was the ideal colleague for the Noble Quartet in the Empire; a fellow noblewoman who shares the same, authoritarian outlook as them. A powerful, young Wizard(by imperial standards) and a junior aide to the Imperial Court Council, she takes it upon herself to escort the representatives from the Sorcerous Kingdom around Arwintar. Frianne takes a while to get through to, but she eventually discloses her ambitions to the Noble Quartet and unexpectedly finds friends who share in her reality. House Gushmond is one of the main strongholds for the cultural dynasty of the Baharuth Empire and Frianne will be a key player in imperial developments in the future.

Dimoiya Erex

A student of the Imperial Magic Academy from the Overlord Web Novel. At the academy, she was a sort of school information broker, sifting valuable information from the rumours and gossip of her fellow students. Her eventual goal was a position in the Empires Department of Foreign Affairs. In Valkyries Shadow, she carries the same, high-energy personality as she had in the Web Novel. If I were to describe it, she is an entertaining listener who is used to drawing information out of people and knowing what they want to hear. Her energy works well with people like Liane Wagner, who is a shrewd individual who enjoys playing the same game. For some reason, the Baharuth Empire does not have a diplomatic mission in the Sorcerous Kingdom despite being a client state. Dimoiya is another natural freebie from Maruyama and she will arrive in the future.

Sophia Noia

A character from the Overlord mobile game Mass for the Dead, where she is one of Fluders most powerful disciples and a Monster researcher who specialises in Slimes. Her interest in utilising the capabilities of Slimes in the game for the benefit of civilisation carries into Valkyries Shadow. In the Light Novel, Fluder is stripped of his titles, which are redistributed to his disciples, turning them into Nobles. Sophia uses her land to pioneer her slimefinery which draws the immediate interest of the Noble Quartet.

Rangobart Roberbad

The son of a concubine and scion of the powerful House Roberbad, Rangobart is first introduced as a sort of antagonist in the Web Novel, trying to zone out Jet from Nemel. In the Imperial Magic Academy, he uses his influence as a Highlord''s son to enforce the order of the imperial establishment on the student body. As we are in Jets pov at this point, what we get is Testanias angsty internal monologue and his hatred for Nobles. Jets only defence against Rangobart is sic-ing Frianne Gushmond on him, who only humours Jet because he is an acquaintance through Arche. Later on, after Jet ends up with Fluder Paradyne and Narberal Gamma on his Promotional Examination team, Rangobart ends up teamless. Ainz, disguised as a student, ends up joining Rangobarts team since Jets team turns up unexpectedly full. Rangobart then serves as a side reaction character to Ainzs bumbling around. His father recognises Ainz as the Evil God that granted him temporary youth and predictably tells Rangobart to attend to Ainz. Along the way, they purchase some slaves at the Slave Market to add to their team, who are promptly turned into Death Knights. The Imperial Knights escorting them on the Promotional Examination are scared shitless. In Valkyries Shadow, Rangobart, like Nemel, has graduated from the Promotional Examination, joining the Imperial Army as a mage officer. His father pulls all sorts of strings to get him into the Second Legion and then pulls some more in order to hook him up with a certain Baroness Zahradnik. Born a spare only valued for his promising magical capabilities, Rangobart expects to live his life as a tool for House Roberbad. The Imperial Army has done a good job at instilling a sense of purpose into the man, however, so his days as a student dependent on his familys influence are long past him. His sense of obligation for his familys favour still weighs heavily on him, but he is very much a man looking for his own way in the world. While drawn to the unexpectedly attractive liaison officer from the Sorcerous Kingdom, Rangobart is even more impressed by her charisma and insight into his role as a mage officer. Through several adventures, Ludmila plants a seed of ambition within him: to create a true place for mages in the Imperial Army C something that he believes he is in a unique position to accomplish. At the end of his time with Ludmila, he encounters Nemel Gran and finally voices why he acted the way that he did in the academy. Rangobart has parted ways with the main cast for now, but, as implied by his invitation, he will be back at some point.

Rerixixthrious

A cold and calculating Ancient Green Dragon who might be considered the personification of the Baharuth Empire, Rerixixthrious was one of the oldest of the post-Tier Magic Dragons in the New World. Hatching into a lonely world where Dragonkind was decimated by the Eight Greed Kings and irrevocably altered to no longer wield Wild Magic, the Green Dragon Matron eventually settled down to produce offspring in the steaming jungle caldera of The Blister. She isnt satisfied with just hatching Wyrmlings, however C she wants to produce Green Dragons who are well versed in Green Dragon ways and capable of surviving in a much harsher world. A cushy agreement with the imperial cities nearby makes her domain potentially the most well-protected locale in the Human sphereat least from catastrophic threats that merit Rerixixthrious intervention. Unfortunately for her, the Sorcerous Kingdom calls for her removal. Using her substantial knowledge, she technically discerns what sort of threat she is facing. Not many people come to the irrational conclusion of being attacked by aliens, however, and the highly-rational Rerixixthrious is no exception. She now rests amidst more treasure than she could ever dream of.

Tira

In Overlord Volume 14, Ijaniya randomly appears as a mention: they are under the authority of Demiurge, who sets up an intelligence division on the Seventh Floor of Nazarick. Since we were exploring the Empire, I decided to pick them up. Tira is not a cruel, heartless individual, but maintains an air of strict professionalism when shes on the job. She loves hot baths and cares deeply for the Ninja clan that she has been entrusted to her by previous generations. Meticulous and calculating, she doesnt solely rely on her power as a Hero-realm individual, instead doing everything she believes necessary to eliminate her targets. Like so many other competent and powerful(by New World standards) characters in Overlord, her careful preparations fall apart when what she believes to be a Human was far more than she could ever expect. Now, Tira and her Ninja clan work for the Sorcerous Kingdom. I suppose this is a good thing for the overall welfare of her clan, but Im not sure about working conditions on Nazaricks Seventh Floor.

Joachim Ward

The only imperial OC pov in Empire in Chains. Joachim is a spare and the grandson of Baron Ward. Like Ludmila once upon a time, he took up training as an Acolyte, but, unlike Ludmila, he can cast magic. He is the first pov of a Cleric of the Four Elemental Gods, but as an imperial soldier, he cant push his faith on anyone else. This results in a rather reactive point of view for a religious character and Ludmila similarly is quiet and internally reactive about her opinions of his faith. Joachim accidentally ends up in General Rays battalion as a Cleric attached to a company hand-picked for both its ambitious members and its lack of Nobles. General Ray finds a use for him by attaching the Cleric to Ludmila Zahradnik as she travels around the Wyvernmark. As a member of the old guard of the Imperial Army, Joachim is accustomed to the Baroness behaviour and also shares his grandfathers opinion of General Ray. As the scion of a martial house, he prefers to remain reserved, observing the behaviour of others and slowly building his opinion of them. Fortunately for Rays battalion, Ludmila is as powerful as Joachim suspects her to be and his time assigned to her allows him to gather valuable insights that an imperial Noble would otherwise not be exposed to. He remains in the Sixth Legion, thankful that the seemingly unbridled ambition of the expeditionary force has been tempered by their experience.

General Ray

General Ray is the Overlord Web Novels version of Neia Baraja. More accurately, Neia Baraja is Ray v2.0, adjusted to be more cute, powerless and stupid. Both characters are written as a jab at certain Overlord readers C the ones who seem to applaud Ainz and Nazaricks actions no matter how reprehensible and will justify even the most atrocious acts with crazy mental gymnastics. In the WN, Ray is the aggressive and ambitious General of the Eighth Legion who advocates for the mopping up of the shattered remains of Re-Estizes Royal Army after splatfest, much to the horror and disgust of his fellow Generals. The guy has a literal Ainz boner C as in an erection C when he thinks of the Battle of Katze Plains and the absolute power displayed by Ainz Ooal Gown. After Ainz joins the Empire as the Super Marquis of E-Rantel, General Ray manoeuvres to attach himself to Ainz. Jircniv, of course, is furious with his power play, but he cannot touch Ray because of his association with Ainz. In Valkyries Shadow, Ray still loves C and is aroused by C power, but he is unexpectedly stripped of power when the Eighth Legion is dissolved. It is a frustrating experience and he ends up under his former CO, General Gregan. Accustomed to dealing with obstacles and setbacks, he wastes no time devising a plan to get into the Sorcerous Kingdoms good graces. Additionally, he leaps on the chance to send Nemel Gran to accompany Frost 19 and Joachim Ward is later sent to attend to Ludmila Zahradnik. When he finally encounters the Baroness, he already has all sorts of preconceptions of her based on the information that he has gathered and analysed, which is in turn influenced by imperial biases towards Re-Estize. Ludmila is on an entirely different wavelength from the General, however, so a strange back and forth occurs until Ray realises what hes dealing with and adjusts his perceptions and interactions accordingly. As an aristocrat, General Ray is something like the opposite of Ludmila Zahradnik. Raised in the hostile and intrigue-ridden political landscape of the Baharuth Empire, he forsakes his values as a martial Noble to pursue his ambitions. He is an aggressive and dynamic counterpoint to Ludmilas defensive and methodical mindset; someone Ludmila might have become had she never been rescued from Rays situation by Pandoras Actor and Shalltear Bloodfallen and offered a place where service is valued above all. In the end, they develop a candid rapport, with Ludmila learning many valuable lessons about herself and the aggressive nature of martial Nobles long forgotten after generations of desperate defence. General Ray, in return, receives a crash course in the realities of the world beyond the Human lands protected by the Slane Theocracy. Both Ludmila and Ray come out of their respective experiences as more well-rounded people, with Ray now working to create an Imperial Expeditionary Force that is better prepared for its mandate. Ray is the second Human pov in Valkyries Shadow C the first being Ludmila Zahradnik C who subscribes to a warrior culture that most readers are entirely unfamiliar with. These warrior cultures were common several centuries ago, but exhibit behaviours that are generally reviled by most societies today. Most would likely equate those behaviours to violent criminal gangs or militant groups known for their atrocities. Many things are simply perceived differently in such cultures and certain values are drastically different. Violence and aggression in pursuit of those values are promoted and how loss and grief are processed seems strange or even crazy. Many show certain forms of elitism, such as seeing cavalry or duels of champions as superior in warfare and their attitudes are shared across social strata. A battle slave in this sort of society might yearn for freedom, but their idea of freedom is becoming a warlord that owns thousands of battle slaves and conquering their way to riches and glory. These types of cultures may produce anything from brutish thugs to sophisticated warrior poets. The Imperial Armys culture is a sort of de-fanged version due to their defensive mandate and right to wage wars of aggression taken from them. However, many of the dormant attitudes of the Imperial Armys martial culture come to light when the Sixth Legion becomes an expeditionary force. Though he is a fictional character, Conan the Barbarian sort of sums up what may be considered best in life for these people: to crush your enemies, to see them driven before you, and to hear the lamentations of their women. The civilian Nobles in the Sorcerous Kingdom are often portrayed as fearful of Ludmila and this is the underlying reason why. She is born and raised as a killing machine in a warrior culture, plus she worships a god of death. Like many of the notable characters in Empire in Chains, General Ray will be back.

Jet Testania

I killed him. Ziggy demanded it. The Forbidden One of the Overlord Web Novel, Arche and Nemels eyepatched childhood friend is often blamed for assassinating the Web Novel. In classic Overlord form, he is one of the New World sidekick povs that every story arc has. We never see where his character journey ends up, but it doesnt seem to go anywhere at all from what exists of it. Rangobarts summary of Jets character in Act 5 is pretty much it: a hypocritical teenager with a victim mentality; one who hates the nobility and all that they stand for, yet relies on them and aspires to join the peerage at the same time. As a practising mage born with a practically useful Talent, he is one of the privileged few, yet he acts as if he is one of the downtrodden and characterises himself as a generally righteous individual when he is in reality rather unscrupulous and exploitative. Jet never makes a direct appearance in Valkyries Shadow, instead being referred to in various povs. He first appears in Nemels thoughts and readers are eventually made aware of his presence in the Sixth Legion as a member of Rays battalion. During Rays battle against the Demihuman forces in the southern wilderness, Jet meets his end as one of the many unnamed soldiers who fell that night. In the end, the only one who cares for the death of Jet and his mother is his childhood friend, Nemel, who had supported him through his days at the academy after House Furt was attainted. Too bad he was such a douche to her.

Ilyshnish=Verilyn

As usual, people either love or hate Ilyshnish. Those that love her, love her for her Draconic perspective. Those that hate her, hate her for her Draconic perspective. And then there are those people that still expect her to be a Human and hate her for doing things nonsensical to Humans, but Im not sure what to do about that. Finally out on the task originally assigned to her back in Winters Crown, Ilyshnish enjoys a vast degree of freedom in the Empire. It is enhanced by her new status as Ludmilas vassal and companion, which bestows a variety of bonuses that reinforce her physical and, more importantly, mental resilience. The machinations of Pandoras Actor and Aura through the collaboration of Shalltear finally bear their first fruits as she wanders about in her somewhat chaotic Frost Dragon way. As the big fish in the pond, she struts around quite a bit, experiencing the world to her hearts content and living the life of exploration that she dreamed of. Adventuring is also a big surprise to her, as she has always feared Adventurers and ends up earning a tidy sum as one. Her time fighting together with Ludmila in The Blister also turns out to be extraordinarily lucrative. The Empire is Ilyshnishs first true experience with a fully-Human society and she doesnt care much for what she sees. She is quite open about how she feels with those that she grows familiar with, speaking authoritatively from her Frost Dragon perspective. This is jarring to many Humans but Zu Chiru and his apprentices roll with it, accustomed to the same reality from generations of living with the Frost Dragons of the Azerlisia Mountains. Ilyshnishs Draconic instincts, intuitive behaviour and bardic powers make for a powerful combination as she interacts with people on her journeys. Simply put, she is irresistible to most and only those knowledgeable about the charismatic powers of a Bard are aware of it. We also see the first use of her personally-composed Spellsongs, which Nemel notes are unique in their effect, to say the least. In true Bard fashion, she turns those initially sent to exploit her to her advantage. Ilyshnish ends up with her first vassal in the form of Nemel Gran who she gauges to be a good and reliable minion. With her new minion(and her minions minions) in tow, the Frost Dragon Knight returns to the Sorcerous Kingdom anticipating great things for the future of her territory C mostly in the form of taxes.

Ludmila Zahradnik

Starting as a sort of tourist with her friends on a trip to Arwintar, Ludmila finds herself lost in the complexities and nuances of the imperial capital. Nothing makes sense and a lot of things are outright offensive but thankfully she has her friends around to hold her hand. The imperial institutions that she and her friends look forward to seeing as a potential model for the Sorcerous Kingdom to use reveal both the good and bad aspects of imperial society. In all, they suffer a sort of Paris Syndrome when it comes to Arwintar, but there are still many notable takeaways. Ludmilas duties acting as a liaison officer to the Imperial Army take up most of her time in the Empire, where she is pleasantly surprised by the Second Legion. Immersed in a familiar culture established by martial Nobles who possess similar ideals, values and behaviour, their open-armed welcome is an uplifting experience for the lonely Frontier Noble who once believed that she was the last of her kind. In The Blister, she succeeds wildly at making a good impression on the Imperial Army, ensuring that the Viridian Dragon Lord is dealt with and the Death-series servitors are well on their way to being adopted by the Second Legion. What appears to be the exact opposite of the Second Legion, however, awaits her in the Wyvernmark. After being exposed to the rather scathing commentary of the Fifth Legion in regards to the Sixth Legion and their activities in the southern wilderness, Ludmila makes a beeline for General Ray and his battalion of raiders. She spends a lot of time weighing and measuring the qualities of the imperial General and his men, trying to figure out what it means to be a member of the expeditionary force. With the Baharuth Empires general safety assured by the existence of the Sorcerous Kingdom, a spirit of aggressive expansionism has awakened, its growth stimulated by Albedo. Perceptions of the wilderness have changed from dangerous uncharted territory to unclaimed lands ripe for the taking. Driving this is a Human-centric society that spares little thought for anyone but themselves. Rather than oppose them directly, Ludmila understands that it is their blindness to the truths of the world and not their ambitions that are inherently problematic. In her attempts to point out the fallacies in their thinking and misconceptions that they have about the world at large, she is forced to confront aspects of herself that have been central in the failures that shes been leaving in her wake. Her time with General Ray and his battalion not only serves as a catalyst for the Empire to rethink its policies and approaches to expansion, but also for Ludmila to examine the generally reactive and passive posture that dominates many aspects of her life. Ludmila returns to the Sorcerous Kingdom with a myriad of new ideas, though finding true balance as a Commander and as a person is still a long journey. She has a lot of things to both catch up with and get going, both in Wardens Vale and with the Royal Army.

Albedo

Albedo doesnt get many opportunities in Overlord canon to shine in her role as Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom and as a supreme administrator. For the most part, shes used as a checklist when it comes to reviewing what goes on from volume to volume before going on to act as either an inciter or some sort of comic relief. The Guardian Overseer gets to show her stuff more frequently and in more detail in Valkyries Shadow, though one can say that this should naturally be the case as the story is a kingdom builder. Most of the time, Albedos influence can only be perceived in subtext or indirectly through the progress of the Sorcerous Kingdom or through the words and actions of the NPCs that she influences. In Empire in Chains, however, Albedo takes centre stage as the mastermind behind the events in the Empire. As the three geniuses of Nazarick tend to achieve many objectives with their actions in Valkyries Shadow, Albedo goes all-out with the Empire. Starting with a few changes to Imperial Law and the reorganisation of the Imperial Army, she goes on to remove a few old problems and transforms the Baharuth Empire into a nation-sized laboratory, investigating the behaviour of Human society and its potential in various uses. More than a few people recognise at least in part what she is up to, including Emperor Jircniv, General Kabein and General Ray. Ludmila also understands what is going on C though she has the benefit of the Sorcerous Kingdoms perspectives C and once again does what she can to collaborate with the Prime Minister to produce some useful results.

The Right Tool for the Right Job

The success of the characters in Valkyries Shadow has brought up some interesting commentary C commentary that indicates that a major point about the story has been missed despite being blatantly put out there on a regular basis. This is the fact that pretty much every case of success has been an instance of purposeful deployment. Furthermore, we have a cast with many characters who are competent in their respective ways and generally maintain relationships that are collaborative in nature. As such, the plot-based conflicts are usually not in people butting heads and struggling against one another to achieve their objectives, but in figuring out how to get things done in their respective styles. The result of this conflict is how these styles mix and produce various outcomes in the story. This starts from the very beginning of Valkyries Shadow and only becomes more and more prevalent as the story goes on and the characters grow and establish themselves. People succeed because they are set up to succeed or are at least a suitable choice for any particular task. Whenever they enter unfamiliar territory, they start to flounder around and get tripped up. As they are not incompetent, however, they know when to shut up, watch and learn. They are also perfectly willing to turn to others for help. Out of Nazaricks NPCs, Albedo, Demiurge and Pandoras Actor exercise the most influence on the Sorcerous Kingdom in this story. This is not only because they choose the actors that succeed when and where they want them to, but those actors also fail when and where they want them to. This often happens simultaneously to nudge a myriad of far-reaching plans forward. The actors in question often do not realise what they are failing at and what their failures cost. The three geniuses of Nazarick are not the only ones that do this, but they are the ones that are most likely to succeed in their deployments. They are master groomers, making the actors on the stage grow where they want them to grow, stay deficient where they want them to remain deficient and achieve the objectives that they send them out to achieve. Just as it would be strange for us to expect a carpenter to use a saw to hammer a nail, so too do I find it strange that people expect Albedo, Demiurge and Pandoras Actor to fail at using tools with qualities that they are well aware of. If Albedo assigns Ludmila a task that she is absolutely not suited for, Ludmilas failure at that task is the same as the carpenter(Albedo) trying to hammer a nail with a saw. As Albedo is not an incompetent idiot, this will not happen when she is closely involved. Failures may occur when there are more than one or two degrees of separation between Albedo and the tool in question, but in the Sorcerous Kingdom, this is seldom the case. The right tool is used for the right job; if the tool is unsuited, there are other tools to use. Albedo C who oversees both Nazarick and the Sorcerous Kingdom C will never use a saw to hammer a nail when she has a hammer on handunless she believes that Ainz is telling her to. Similarly, how characters operate under the masterful control of Nazaricks NPCs to achieve both the objectives of their masters as well as their own is one of the overarching threads of Valkyries Shadow: a fine line for many to walk C especially when there are conflicts of interest.

Schedule and Formatting Changes

As some may be aware, volumes of Valkyries Shadow are written as complete novels first and then divided into chapters for daily release. The original plan was that each chapter would be 2000-2500 words, but this isnt working out very well. With the type of story that it is, there is a lot of exploration of the setting that can make it seem like the story is moving slowly C especially when there is a lot of set-up in one chapter and most of the action in the next, making it seem like there are pacing issues. In reality, its one much larger scene but broken up into chapters of the planned length. Trying to fix up the breaks so that they go smoothly from one segment to the next also generates additional word count. Sometimes up to double the original chapter length. This is especially true for combat and segments with a lot of exposition. Many people have noted that to overcome the idea that this stalls the action, one should just wait and binge chapters. Most just read chapters as they come out so, in the end, Ive decided to split up the volumes into longer chapters. This should make it easier to have meatier chapters with better pacing or at least more stuff in them. The downside to this is that chapters will come out every other day rather than every day. Valkyries Shadow will still go along at the same rate as before, but with a format change that will hopefully address the issues that short chapters have been causing. Well, well see if it works out.

Next up

In traditional Overlord style, the next volume begins in the Sorcerous Kingdom where many things are brewing. Were rewinding the clock a bit, starting a month before the end of this volume. After that, Valkyries Shadow will go from the rigid order of Empire in Chains to lands that are just a bit more chaotic in The Tiger and the Dragon. Once again, thank you for reading Valkyries Shadow! If youve somehow gotten through this many words and havent left a rating or review on Royal Road, please consider lending your support~ Long web novels on the site are something of a revolving door where people drop rating bombs right at the front. As a fanfiction on a site that is inherently hostile to fanfictions, this appears to be quadruply so. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 1, Chapter 1
True ability is a mystery to those without; beware attempts to cross the void between. C Baghrani pur Jstorr, Maharani of Gond Senapati of the Beastman Confederacy Chapter 1 15th Day, Lower Water Month, 0CE Glasir, come play! What are you playing? WereC A gaggle of immature Human males ran up to Glasir as classes came to an end. The students made their way out of the schoolhouse, filling the air with their excited chatter. The one who had called out to her was named Raul, one of the Lord-class students who controlled a tribe that made up roughly half of the class. Human lord-types were different from Lord-class Demihumans, however: he wasnt the biggest kid in the class: just one of the noisiest. The students who commanded the most attention attracted the most followers and became the lords. The Warden was also a lord who presided over the entire territory and attracted plenty of attention when she wanted to, but she was the opposite of noisy. Maybe the abilities that the Warden had were something that they got as they grew up. Glasir looked around at the expectant expressions of the Human children. She didnt know why they called out for her to join them every day but the Human adults seemed to think nothing of it. In fact, they seemed to encourage them to do so. Glasir had a few hours before her Druid lessons with the Lizardmen, so it wasnt as if she had anything better to do Glasir, come with us C the boys just want to stare at your boobs. A bunch of the boys became flustered as the second of the Lord-class students showed up. This one was an immature Human female named Olga and her tribe consisted of most of the females in the class. The girl tribe levelled looks in a group attack that set the boy tribe back two steps. Th-th-thats not true! Raul protested. Then why are you all turning red? Olga leaned forward as she peered at him, I know that you keep trying to peek through her leaves. Thatsthats your fault! Glasir didnt get it. She wasnt even Human, so why did they show signs of Human interest toward her? Raul had clearly been defeated, however, so she went over to join the winner. What are we doing? Lets go to your mothers place and get some Elder Liches, Olga said. Ehhh? Raul whined, But Death Knights are better! Ah, so theyre coming too. What was the point of the battle just now? They were all going to do the same thing anyway. Death Knights are too fast! We wont be able to see anything! Elder Liches are better. The boys always wanted Death Knights. They were big and awesome and powerful and, after watching them train once, all that Raul and the rest of the boys wanted was to watch them beat each other up. Dryads didnt have the same violent instincts that Humans did, so Glasir couldnt empathise with them when it came to that kind of stuff. They made their way across the village square, where Glasir entered the Wardens manor. She set aside her school bag before going up to the war room on the second floor. Several Elder Liches looked up from the table in the centre, while a Half-Elf with teal hair looked up from the couch where she was nursing her offspring. Welcome home, Glasir, Wiluvien Linum smiled. How was school? Fine. Um, the other kids want some Elder Liches. Playing war again? Glasir nodded. The Half-Elf Maid looked towards the Elder Liches at the table. Ill send some to meet you at the usual place." Thanks. Glasir went back outside, holding up her woody thumb to the kids waiting out on the street. They all grinned in response and scattered towards their respective homes. Everyone met again at one of the makeshift battlefields that had appeared over the winter. Since there was no development slated in the northern part of the island for the near future, Lord Mare had turned the area into a temporary exercise area for the Royal Army stationed at the base on the southern end of the island. Playing war was so popular that they went there every day after classes, picking a different field to battle on each day. While they were gathering, two dozen Elder Liches arrived from the south, riding a pair of wagons drawn by Soul Eaters. They divided themselves into two groups on opposite ends of the chosen field. The two student tribes split up, hiding behind their respective hills as they prepared their forces. The rules of the game were complicated but the Humans seemed to have no problems understanding them. Each side had twelve Elder Liches, who would use Second-tier summoning spells to provide soldiers for each army. This meant that each Elder Lich could summon four First-tier summons or a single Second-tier summon. One might think to always summon the strongest beings possible, but there were additional conditions. Foremost amongst them was that each team had a set war budget that they used to equip their armies. Most of the students in the class were children from artisan families and the budget that they received came from the education budget meant to pay for vocational training in the demesne. The weapons, armour and other equipment that had been carted over by the children were all made by them. Their parents helped where it was required, but they were instructed to only provide guidance and let their apprentices do the work. Glasir pulled out a weapon from one of the carts, frowning at it dubiously. Whats this? She asked. A morning star, the girl across the cart answered. Why is it shaped like a heart? Because theyre cute. Then why does the heart have spikes? Because its a morning star. Glasir shook her head as she placed the weapon into the hand of a Zombie before helping put some chainmail over the gambeson of the next. The slow, clumsy Undead had become the mainstay of their army over the past month. They were resistant to bludgeoning attacks but weak to slashing. Chainmail armour, however, was good against slashing attacks and the gambesons were difficult to puncture. Zombies were already tough without equipment and its addition made them super tough. The other summons who could be equipped were subject to similar attempts to make them better. Different types of arrows were added to the quivers of the Skeleton Archers. Even the Skeleton Mages were adorned in protective robes and helmets. Were short a robe! One of the girls said. Hah? Olga furrowed her brow, How can we be short a whole robe? I-I dont know? Im pretty sure I put it in with the other one this morning There were problems like that, too. It was a good thing that their soldiers didnt need to eat. After thirty minutes of fuss, their soldiers were marched over to the battlefield on the other side of the hill. Their two Medium Fire Elementals were the only summons without equipment. The rest of their army consisted of sixteen Zombies, eight Skeleton Archers, two Skeleton Mages and eight Skeleton Riders. Their group spread out tarps over the slope, settling down to watch the battle. Light snow started to fall from the overcast skies, but the students were bundled in layered garments and paid it no mind. They gathered in groups of threes and fours, enjoying the snacks and beverages that had been prepared for them. Sighs of admiration rose from the girls as Olga appeared on the command tower on top of the hill, striking a gallant pose. Olgas gotten taller again...she kinda looks kind of like your mother, doesnt she? Glasirs mother was the Warden, Ludmila Zahradnik. For some reason, the Humans all preferred to refer to her that way when Glasir was around. She supposed that they werent entirely wrong about their relationship: it was because of the Warden and Lord Mare that she was born. Still, the association meant more than just that to the Humans C it represented everything that went into the relationship between mother and child, which Glasir did not particularly care either way about. I think shes doing that on purpose, Glasir said. I dont think she can grow on purpose I mean shes wearing her hair the same. And her plumage Plumage? Erm, dress. In short, Olga idolised Baroness Zahradnik, imitating her appearance as best as she could. She had the same, long chestnut hair tied up into a ponytail and she wore a forest green coat over her dress. Olga was a very lively and expressive Human, so she worked very hard at looking serious and frowning as much as possible. Being born to a family of carpenters was no obstacle: she was inspired to command armies just like the woman she looked up to. This inspiration also came with hard work and what the Linum sisters recognised as genuine talent, so no one questioned whether she would be able to succeed or not. Geh, theyre doing it again Whats with all of those accessories? Sour looks and commentary from the Olga tribe rose as the opposing army took to the field. The summons on the other side were armed and armoured as well, but their equipment had notable differences. Personally, Glasir thought that they looked better. For things that were supposed to fight, at least. Their armour was bulkier and had spikes and such, making them a far more intimidating sight. Rauls front line consisted of eight Undead Beasts in the form of goats. They had clearly received the majority of the army budget and were draped from shoulder to flank in something like coat-of-plates. Helms adorned their heads and iron reinforcements were fitted to their horns. Behind them were eight Skeleton Archers and two Skeleton Mages. Even the Skeleton Mages had robes that were designed to make them look more imposing. As the lines formed, the Elder Liches lined up under the command towers on either side so they could hear Olga and Rauls instructions. Olga raised a green flag. Raul raised a green flag on the other side and the battle began. Charge! Rauls voice echoed from across the field and his forces started running forward. For some reason, someone blew a horn on the other side. Charge again? A girl nearby said, Is that all they can do? Not that they needed to do anything else. The Undead Beasts were big and heavy and their equipment made them even heavier. Undead were tireless, so even if they couldnt manoeuvre as quickly with all the stuff on them, they had plenty of distance to build up speed. Since low-tier summons didnt have much in the way of Skills or Abilities that could deal with strong attacks, charging with Undead Beasts was a simple and effective tactic. From her platform, Olga frowned out at the enemy advancing over the field. Cavalry go around! Throw javelins at those goats when you go by, but keep going! The clatter of hooves on stone sounded in the air as the Skeleton Riders on their skeletal horses moved accordingly, charging out from the wings to either side. Zombies, stay in your ranks! Stop those goats! Fire Elementals, stay behind! Archers attack when the enemy gets in range! What about the Skeleton Mages? An Elder Lich asked. Uhhold for now. The students from both sides leaned forward as the battle took shape. The two cavalry wings did as instructed, hurling javelins into the Undead Beasts as they passed one another. The long iron projectiles stuck fast but didnt destroy any of their targets. Uwah, double kill? The girl beside her said. Glasir nodded. It seemed like it. The Skeleton Riders and the Undead Beasts did not divert to fight one another, instead heading straight towards each others infantry lines. Arrows from the Skeleton Archers landed amidst the Undead Beasts, but their armour prevented much of the damage. Splat em! Raul raised his fists into the air. The Undead Beasts lowered their heads, smashing into the Zombie ranks. Weapons flew into the air as many were knocked over. A few were pushed back and low Zombie moans filled the air. The well-equipped Zombies managed to absorb the assault and the enemys charge was quickly bogged down as the Undead heavy infantry latched onto them, biting and clawing at their targets. The Undead Beasts struggled and stomped, lashing their horns and hooves in an attempt to dislodge and destroy their opponents. Olga leaned over the railing of her platform, a finger stabbing out at the battle as she shouted her orders. Fire Elementals, start getting rid of those Undead Beasts! Skeleton Mages, focus on the same targets! Cavalry, run down the enemy mages and archers! This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Far afield, the Skeleton Riders made contact with the enemy armys rear line. Two had been destroyed on the way in by Skeleton Mages, but the cavalry that got through wreaked havoc. The Skeleton Riders had been equipped with armour that mostly negated enemy arrows. Like the Undead Beasts, their skeletal horses had been equipped with thick caparisons and crude sections of plate armour that not only deflected physical attacks but added weight to their tireless charge. Most of the damage that the Skeleton Riders inflicted was not with their weapons, but through smashing into their targets and trampling them. Cheers rose from the girls as the cavalry charge flattened the enemys Skeletons, scattering fragments of bone about. Good job! Olga shouted over the field, Come back and help out here! While Olga had successfully dispatched the enemys ranged forces, her front line wasnt doing so well. All but four of her Zombies were destroyed while six Undead Beasts remained. The Zombies had held up well but they were mostly unable to damage the Undead Beasts and were slowly destroyed instead. Two of the Undead Beasts were now rampaging around the rear lines while two faced off against each of the Fire Elementals. Above, in the command tower, Olga silently bit her lip and stared as if silently willing her cavalry to move faster. In the end, Olga barely eked out a victory, losing all but two of her Skeleton Cavalry. One of the Royal Armys Elder Liches, who had been observing from above, floated down to her platform. Out of a total of forty-eight points, it said in a dry and raspy voice, two points remain. While technically a victory, losing over ninety-five per cent of ones forces is unacceptable by our armys standards for conventional field battles. Glasir didnt get why the result was a problem. Both teams used forty-eight points worth of summons and the same equipment budget, after all. How could the Royal Army expect more when both sides were equal? Olga, however, only nodded and crossed her arms, frowning down at the aftermath of the battle. Ill try and figure something out, she said. Lets clean everything up and get ready for the next round. The students rose from their seats on the hillside, making their way over to collect the equipment. Since destroyed and dismissed summons simply dematerialised, all of their equipment just fell to the ground. Elder Liches came over from both sides, taking notes as the students inspected the battles effects on their work. Though it was something that the children played, the game was also a part of their training. The Warden had come up with the rules and arranged for everything while she was working somewhere in the Baharuth Empire. She had been inspired to create the game by the Sorcerer King during a trip to the Katze Plains C some sort of Undead place in the east over the mountains. Every participant got vocational experience out of it. The children apprenticing as smiths, tailors, carpenters and other similar jobs produced equipment for the armies, striving to come up with new and better things. The children of Merchants handled inventory and logistics. There were a few cooks who provided catering to the rest of the participants while the student lords were training to become Commanders. In the city, no kids were apprenticing in rural vocations, so almost every Human child in the harbour participated in the game. The only ones that didnt were apprentice mages. They still came and watched, however, and would eventually participate when the battles werent mostly mundane. As they collected the equipment and brought it back behind the hill, the students reported their findings to their chief. Olga, its like Miss Wiluvien said, right? The Zombies can fight for longer when we equip them but they can barely do any damage. Everything is too heavily-armoured now. They stink with weapons, too. Un. Olga, the Skeleton Archers are too weak. Even when we make good arrows for them, they cant get through all the armour. Un. Even if they said so, the feedback was not so easily adopted. The composition of each teams forces and the equipment used were not decided on in a day. What saw battle at present was the product of weeks of planning and work. When the game first started, both teams were the same. They had an equal number of Zombies, Skeletons, Skeleton Archers and Skeleton Riders. No one had any idea what they were doing at first: they were just told to have fun fighting with their soldiers and seeing what they could do to improve things. After a week, the first pieces of crude equipment started to appear. Compositions and formations started to change and everyone got into the spirit of things, contributing their skills to the war effort. Even the adults marvelled as their apprentices laid the groundwork for a makeshift war industry, creating a miniature economy that revolved around their game. As the battles continued to evolve and become more complex, so too did the industries that supported them. According to the Linum sisters, the Warden had purposely intended for this to happen. The game was a foundational piece of one of the institutions that she was raising in Wardens Vale: the Military Academys Institute of War. It was also intended to be a pastime for the subjects of Wardens Vale, combining training, entertainment and innovation. Three battles were held each day and each day was part of a greater season. Seasonal assessments would be made and the teams eventually sorted out into leagues. They were all currently in the Copper League, which used 48-point armies limited to Second-tier summoning spells. The Iron league had 96-point armies but the same tier restrictions. Silver League matches used 192-point armies with Third-tier restrictions, while Gold League matches were restricted to Third-tier but had 384-point armies. Team equipment budgets, of course, also increased relative to each League. The budgets were a lump sum meant to last the entire season, so teams had to be mindful of their expenditures and endeavoured to make the most efficient use of their resources. There was no set age for each league. Instead, promotions were based on the proven skills of individual team members. Lady Zahradniks tentative expectations, however, were that Silver would start somewhere around the age of fourteen while Gold would be around the age of adulthood for Humans, which was twenty. Higher leagues would exist as well, but they were considered the big leagues C a realm where masters at their craft plied their skills, fielding far larger armies. The battles held in those Leagues, however, would be a weekly affair rather than a daily one and held on much more expansive and varied battlefields. Lets trade the Skeleton Archers for Skeleton Mages, Olga told the Elder Liches. What about the Zombies? Someone asked. They still stopped the charge, Olga answered. They just couldnt kill those stupid Undead Beasts fast enough. Since the Skeleton Archers didnt do anything last time, it should be better now. Why not more Fire Elementals? Because its too crowded at the start of the fight. Theyll be hitting our stuff as well as theirs. The Skeleton Mages can hurt them from range. Olga put a lot of time and effort into studying for the game outside of school. After fighting battles every day all winter, she was building up a lot of knowledge and experience. They prepared their forces once again, bringing them out to the front of the hill for another battle. On the other side of the field, the other army appeared to be unchanged. Olga climbed up into her command tower again. Her frown kept slipping up into a smile upon seeing the advantage brought about by her changes. She raised her green flag. Raul signalled his readiness to begin as well. Charge! He repeated his command from the previous battle. In response, Olga repeated her orders as well. Her cavalry swept out around the advancing Undead Beasts, hurling javelins into them as they passed. Splat em! Huh? The confused voice of Olga rose into a strangled squawk. In response to Rauls call, the Undead Beasts wheeled around and went after Olgas Skeleton Riders. The female student lord pointed a finger out at her cavalry, shouting in panic. Everyone get up there and help! Olgas Zombies shuffled forward. Her Fire Elementals and ranged support overtook them in her desperate bid to have the rest of her forces join the fight. While they did so, Rauls Skeleton Archers and Skeleton Mages scattered and the massed charge of Olgas cavalry caught less than a handful. With the Skeleton Riders charge spent, the Undead Beasts caught up from behind and destroyed them with help from the surviving ranged troops. Raul issued another command to charge and his Undead Beasts turned around to attack the attempted relief from Olgas main force. As the Undead Beasts crashed into the Fire Elementals, stone arrows rained down and broke apart all but one of her Undead Mages. It wasnt long until all that was left of Olgas army was the line of Zombies still shuffling their way to the battle. Wahahahahaha! Rauls voice rolled from the far side of the field, On your knees! Olga clicked her tongue. Lady Zahradnik would never say anything like that, she muttered. Despite her griping, the female student lord raised a white flag. The battle had become hopeless. Wild cheering rose from the boys side. The Elder Lich observers came down with their results. Out of forty-eight points, one said, sixteen remain. While this result is numerically superior to the previous battle, defeat is hardly an acceptable method to achieve it. That sounded mean. Olga saved some of her troops and their equipment. That should count for something, shouldnt it? What about the other team? Olga asked. The other team ended the battle with thirty-two points remaining. While not ideal, it is tolerable by Royal Army standards. Glasir sighed. Why did it turn out like that? Was it because Raul did a weird trick? Maybe warfare was about tricking people. After the artisan students analysed their results and recovered the teams equipment, they gathered behind Olga behind the hill again. W-we can still win! One of the girls said, Its just a tie now. Are we going to change the Zombies out? Another girl asked. Or maybe we can just keep the army together? Well change the Zombies out, Olga said. But Raul might change something now, too. Mmh The student lord stared at the ground for a long while before looking up again. How about we try something new? New? Someone said, But we havent had time to prepare! Our equipment only fits Zombies and Skeletons, Olga said, There arent any we can stick our stuff on thatll work well against those Undead Beasts. How about Imps? Glasir said, They can use the smaller weapons. Plus they can fly. Theyre tough, Olga replied, but their attacks are weak. They have poison but everything on the boys team is immune. Theyll get tired, too. Maybe at Silver League things will change, but Undead and Elementals are too good at Copper. Since she studied Druidic magic, Glasir knew a bit about summons. Olga was right C since most low tier summons were weak, it was better to pick them for their racial traits. Undead had many advantages over living summons and they could use all sorts of equipment. The alternative was to use Elementals, which were tough, tireless and had special traits of their own. You want to summon different Elementals, then? Glasir asked. Yeah, Olga answered with a nod. Four more Medium Fire Elementals since their Undead are weak against fire damage. Also, four Medium Air Elementals to replace the Zombies. They have a special attack that I want to try out. What are you replacing with the Fire Elementals? The Skeleton Mages, Olga replied. I still think the Skeleton Riders will be useful. They just died in a dumb way last time. Olga studied for the battles a lot so there wasnt much anyone could say about her changes. They summoned their third army, which was much faster to equip. Can these Air Elementals use anything? One of the smith girls asked. Um, they should be able to hold a light weapon? The smith girl grabbed a dagger from a cart. She walked up to the nearly-transparent, swirling bundle of wind and stopped. Uhhow does it hold it? She frowned. I-I dont know! Olga said, Just try giving it to the thing. Flipping the dagger in her hand, the smith girl held it out to the Medium Air Elemental. After a moment, she let it go. The weapon remained suspended in front of her. Thats kinda weird Back up a bit, Olga told everyone, I want to see how it attacks. Once everyone was safely away, Olga issued a command. The dagger started making a circuit in midair. It whirled faster and faster around the Medium Air Elemental until a whistling noise followed the weapon through the air. It looks scary, someone said, but isnt that a slashing attack? Thats not going to get through their armour. They can stab too, Olga said. Probably. We need to set up a way to test this stuff someday. The whistling blade stopped. It started moving back and forth in the air as if it was poking something. Since it just looked like a dagger moving back and forth, they couldnt tell how good it was. Once they equipped the rest of the Medium Air Elementals with light weapons, they returned to the battlefield to organise their ranks and see what Rauls team had been up to. Not surprisingly, he kept the Undead Beasts that had done so well in the previous battle. He also kept the Skeleton Mages, but, like Olga, the other team realised that the Skeleton Archers hadnt been very useful. In their place were two Medium Water Elementals. Those Elementals are bad, arent they? A girl in Glasirs group said, Theyre going to hurt ours lots! The boys across the field appeared to be discussing the changes to Olgas team in return. Raul cupped his hands around his mouth. Hey, arent you missing some? Hehe Olga replied, I guess youll have to wait and see. They couldnt see the Air Elementals from where they were? Glasir supposed it made sense C they were air, after all. Olga signalled her readiness. Raul did the same. The enemy army advanced. No charge this time? Glasir frowned. Maybe hes scared because he cant figure out what Olga is using. Rauls forces came within fifty metres before Olga started issuing her orders. Air Elementals, fly up to ten metres! Cavalry, advance outwards. Charge! Raul called out. The entire enemy force surged forward, straight towards the line of six Fire Elementals. Glasir eyed the Water Elementals worriedly C as mentioned, they would be doing a lot of damage to Olgas Fire Elementals. The two sides closed on one another and Glasir crossed her arms, shivering at the impending clash. Cavalry, come back in and hit them from behind, Olga shouted. Air Elementals, WhirlwindNOW! A gust of wind rose over the front line, sending dust and debris into the air. Half of the charging Undead Beasts were swept up and hurled back towards the centre of the battlefield, where the Skeleton Riders were poised to pounce on them. Raul gaped at the sudden turn of events. Air Elementals, Olga ordered, tie up those Water Elementals! Fire Elementals, get rid of those Undead Beasts in the front! Cavalry, keep your Undead Beasts mucked up for as long as you can! The Fire Elementals howled as they set into the Undead Beasts. After they burned their way through, they went to help the Air Elementals finish off the Water Elementals and the Skeleton Mages casting spells from the back. Olgas Skeleton Riders didnt last more than a minute against their Undead Beasts, but it was enough time to buy an insurmountable advantage. Hmmits snowing and the kids here are still out and about, an unfamiliar voice said from behind them. Humans sure are raised differently. Reports, I have seen. But. Moreintense than described. Glasir turned around. Beside Olgas command tower, a towering ice-blue Insectoid stood beside a big black-scaled Lizardman with all sorts of scars over his body. Several more Insectoids were coming out of Glasirs tree along with a half dozen additional Lizardmen. Glasir frowned as they sorted themselves out C she didnt think she could ever get used to the fact that she was used as a transport corridor. Unexpectedly, Lord Mare did not come out of the tree behind them. When the dust of the battle settled, the Undead servitors came from around the field, ordering themselves into tidy ranks before offering a crisp salute. Glasir and her team watched from the sides. In the distance, Raul and the boys came running towards them. Lord Cocytus, one of the Elder Lich Sergeants said, you honour us with your presence. Mm. So, the black-scaled Lizardman said, who won? As one, the Elder Liches turned their heads. Olga stepped forward, looking up with wide eyes before dipping into a curtsey. Olga Lysenko, she said. Umare you Grand Marshal Cocytus? I am, the big blue bug nodded. Your victorycongratulations. Olga looked back up again, mouth working silently for a second before her hand came up in a salute. S-sir! Thank you, sir! Glasir jumped at Olgas sudden shout, but she couldnt blame her for doing so. Grand Marshal Cocytus was one of the great lords of the Sorcerous Kingdom, in charge of all the armies. Even the Warden deferred to him for some reason. Next to the Grand Marshal, the big Lizardman rubbed his jaw as he gave Olga an appraising look. Hmmshe doesnt look like a Human Lord, the Lizardman said. Or does she? I guess shes a bit tallhow old are you, kiddo? I turned thirteen last month, Mister Lizardman. Hohthat means you become an adult next year, yeah? Do you have a nice boy lined up already? Despite all the different species living in the Sorcerous Kingdom, sex appeared to be a topic appreciated by most. It didnt even work the same way for everyone but each came away with associations and connotations that meant something to them. The kids around the hillside all gave the Lizardman a weird look C sometimes those associations didnt work out so well. Were not adults until were twenty, Mister Lizardman. I-Is that so? But I thought, hmdoes a different species of Human live here? Hobhumans? Wood Humans? Shasuryu. They arejust Humans. Religious customs. Different. Oh. The Lizardman looked up at the snow coming down from the overcast skies. After a moment, he shivered from head to tail. Anyhowwhich way to the Lizardman villages? Im about to freeze my scales off. Im going there soon, Glasir raised a hand. I can show you the way. Grand Marshal Cocytus regarded her with his multi-eyed gaze. You areGlasir? Glasir nodded. I see. So, this isMares His grumbly voice trailed off into broken-up murmurs. Glasir wasnt sure what any of it meant. Well, thank you for your kind offer, Miss Glasir, Shasuryu said. Just lead the way when youre ready. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 1, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Whos that? Whos who? Shasuryu pointed his snout towards someone behind Glasir. She turned around to see who it was. Ah, thats Ilw Linum. She helps take care of Lord Mares tree. Glasir wanted to say that it was her tree C she was born from it and would go mad and die without it, after all C but certain people from the Sorcerous Kingdom were touchy when it came to what belonged to whom. Since the Warden, Lord Mare, Lady Aura, Lady Shalltear and the residents of Wardens Vale didnt seem to mind her saying so, she at first referred to her tree as her tree. Undead new to the Wardens territory, however, always referred to the tree as Lord Mares. By extension, this also meant that it was the Sorcerer Kings tree. Once, an Elder Lich from elsewhere heard Glasir refer to it as her tree and had nearly blasted her with a Fireball for making unlawful claims. She wasnt sure if it was an attempt to console her following the experience, but the Wardens right-hand Elder Lich, Nonna, pointed out that the tree belonging to Lord Mare was superior in several ways. First, Lord Mare was inherently far superior to Glasir meaning that his possessions were also far superior to hers. When Glasir pointed out that she wasnt a possession, but a resident, Nonna said that there was little effective difference. Everything in the Sorcerous Kingdom belonged to the Sorcerer King and that anyone possessed anything was by his mercy and grace. The Elder Liches around the manor at the time unanimously agreed so her opinion was drowned out. Secondly, being a possession of Lord Mare would offer Glasir more protection than if she was simply her own possession. She once again pointed out that she wasnt a possession but the point fell on deaf ears or ear holes or whatever Elder Liches listened with. Lastly, it was a given that she should be proud and happy to be a possession of Lord Mare and thus a possession of the Sorcerer King. There was something wrong with her if she wasnt. At that point, Glasir gave up trying to convince them, but she still called it her tree when it was safe to do so. So she just follows the tree around everywhere you go? Shasuryu asked, Doesnt that trouble you? I guess I got used to it More like she had to. Mrs Linum was impossible to get rid of and the only time Glasir could escape alone with her tree was when the female Elf was distracted by Lord Mare or Lady Aura. After they left, however, Mrs Linum always found her somehow. Glasir led Grand Marshal Cocytus and his party to the west side of the island, where a flight of stairs had been shaped out of the stone. Three metres below, a small harbour had been constructed for the Lizardmen living on the lake to moor their boats. Sometimes, she would see a few dugouts tied to one of the piers when the lake residents came over to trade, but the only vessel present at the moment was a large rectangular one. Hmmyou must have found quite the tree to fashion that dugout out of, Shasuryu said. Its not a dugout, Mister Lizardman, Glasir replied. Its abarge? One of the Vampire Brides said it was a test vessel. The barge had arrived one day last month via Gate as part of some sort of trial by the Ministry of Transportation. It was ten metres long and three metres wide, fashioned completely out of steel. There was some sort of enchantment on it that prevented rust, but that didnt stop it from getting all dirty from the muddy waters around the Lizardmen villages. Roughly one-third of the barge C the back third C was something like a building that housed a big, weird contraption that no one in Wardens Vale appeared to be familiar with. Two Death Warriors turned a crank between them which made the contraption turn two spinny things under the rear of the vessel. This somehow moved the barge forward, so it must have been some sort of magic item. On top of the building housing the magic contraption, an Elder Lich steered the vessel around by operating some levers. People were supposed to ride on top with the Elder Lich as well, but the Grand Marshals party had too many members so most stood in the cargo area. This thing is even bigger than the wagons that the Soul Eaters pull around, Shasuryu said. Why does it have to be so large? Others, larger. Youve seen something like this before, Lord Cocytus? Mm. In the north. Shipyards. Wooden ones, built first. By Frost Giants. Shasuryu tapped on the metal hull. How did it become metal? A spell? No. After testing, sent to Feoh Berkana. New vessels forged C and assembled C by smiths. The barge left its dock, quickly gaining speed after it cleared the harbour area. Shasuryu looked over the side, watching the waves created by their passage. Pretty fastyou said that there are larger ones? Do they go this fast too? Faster. This one: built for lakes. Larger ones: for rivers and seas. Results, promising. I guess one might be nice to get around the Great Lake, Shasuryu said. What do they use it for here? Moving stuff, Glasir told him. The Lizardman Village were going to had all of their pieces made in the harbour by the Human artisans. Then they loaded it onto this ship and put it together out there. Hohthats interesting. We do it that way at home, too, but I guess you can put parts for a whole building in here. What else? Ummoving other stuff? Oh, Chief Esess said that once they start harvesting from the fish farms theyll use this barge to export fish to the harbour. just how big are they making their fish farms? Shasuryu muttered, Didnt we only send a hundred or so of our people here? Oh C I can already see them, I think. In the distance, the newly rebuilt Lizardman village loomed over an array of sectioned-off areas in the water. Each section was a field of the fish farms, which occupied a three-kilometre radius around each village. According to Chief Esess, a small percentage of their production was enough fish to feed the Wardens territory all year round. The rest would be exported to Corelyn Harbour where they would then be delivered to markets all around the Duchy of E-Rantel. The barge went along a marked-off corridor that led to the Lizardman Village. Unlike the old village, which was composed of a collection of huts on the water encircling a large central hut, the new village was a ring-like structure of two stories encircling a three-storey central building that was two hundred metres wide. The outer ring was built above the water like the old outer huts, but instead of wooden pilings, Lord Mare had raised stone ones that could support a large complex. B-big? Shasuryus tail went limp, Why is everything so big in this place? There are only about a hundred Lizardmen here, right? This is too huge! It was big for the number of Lizardmen that lived there, but that didnt seem like a bad thing. There was plenty of room and a lot of construction material lying around. The residents were pretty pleased with it, too. The ship slowed as it approached the village, coming up to slip into a dock of identical proportions to its counterpart in the harbour. A delegation of local Lizardmen lowered their heads as the Grand Marshal disembarked. Lord Cocytus, Chief Esess said. Chief Shasha. Welcome to our village. You honour us with your presence. Chief Esess, Lord Cocytus nodded. Yo! Shasuryu waved a hand, Looks like youre doing well for yourself, Kesstris. Were managing, I think, Chief Esess chuckled. How we will fare is yet to be seen. Youre joking right? Chief Shasha clapped Chief Esess on the back, Everyone at home would be astonished. They thought you were all going to be eaten by that Human Lordhow many did she eat, by the way? Ermnone, Chief Shasha. Come C let me show you around. Curious to see what they were up to, Glasir followed from behind. Chief Esess led them to the only completed section of the outer ring, though even that part was large enough. The outer platform of the Lizardman village was two hundred metres wide and separated from the central building by a fifty-metre span of open water. Though the completed section only covered one-eighth of the outer ring, it was more than large enough to house every Lizardman in the village four times over. This appeared to be possible because unlike Human dwellings, where each family had its own building with different rooms for different things, Lizardmen had private rooms for sleeping but otherwise lived in communal spaces. The explanation Glasir received for this was because Lizardmen were cold-blooded and more bodies meant more warmth being shared. Once, they relied on firewood C which was difficult to retrieve for Lizardmen C for heat. Though that was no longer the case, their customs and preferences remained. As they walked around, the residents came up to bow respectfully to Lord Cocytus before continuing their business. This outer ring will house the residential sections of the village, Chief Esess waved a claw to one side of the central corridor, then the other. Its purely for homes, so we can comfortably fit quite a lot in here. How many? Chief Shasha asked. Were still seeing how things go, Chief Esess answered, but with the layout of this section as it is, five hundred. and how many sections are there in total? Eight. Chief Shasha stopped in his tracks. His tail steadily tapped on the floorboards. Oy, he said. Thats four thousand of us, you know? We dont even have half that many in the entire Sorcerous Kingdom! Thats true, Chief Esess replied. But Lady Zahradnik says it is for the future. Urban planningor something. Once this place is finished, well start working on the next one. The next one! Chief Shashas toothy maw fell open, How many next ones are there? five in total. just how many kids are you trying to make? Is life really that good here? They wandered out of the residential section, crossing over a bridge that spanned the way to the central building. Unlike the outer ring, the central building was built on an island. The centre of the building contained an open-air courtyard fifty metres in diameter. Since it had been constructed over the winter, nothing was growing there yet. As with the outer ring of the settlement, most of the central building was unoccupied and incomplete. If everyone is living on the outside, Chief Shasha said, what is this building for? Everything else one might find in a settlement, Chief Esess replied. The first floor will contain workshops and markets. This courtyard here will have a Druid Grove and a shrine. MmhI would like a statue here like the one at the Great Lake. Out of the things he had listed, there were only a couple of simple workshops where tribal crafts were made. There was also a line of market stands along one of the walkways where a handful of Lizardman Merchants bought and sold things. Even so, Chief Shasha seemed impressed with what he saw. I feel like youve leapt ahead of us here somehow, he said as they stopped to watch some Lizardmen haggle over bolts of fabric. Before, everyone was scared that they would be sent to a desolate place where they would have to huddle in mud huts and survive on roots and insects. Now they might get mad at me for not sending them. A blast of cold air made Glasir leap backwards. Shasuryu, Lord Cocytus said. Whywould you think this? Muuthat was the impression, I guess. This is indeed a bountiful place, Chief Esess said, but there were still difficulties at first. For about a month after we arrived, I had the feeling that Lady Zahradnik was trying to turn us into Humans. She also terrified us by just standing there. After that, however, she changed her methods for some reasonplus she stopped being so frightening. Whats with that? The hunters claim its a hunter thing. According to the Baroness, her tribe fought Demihumans all the time so the hunters say that she was using an Ability that Demihuman slayers employ. It was a very strange experience: she spoke like she wanted to help us but at the same time she was scaring us stiff. Anyway, her approach changed: instead of having us adopt Human ways, she helped us to understand various concepts that Humans were familiar with and encouraged us to figure out how Lizardmen might employ them. It is slower than simply telling us to do something but I feel that this way works out for the better. After the visitors were satisfied with what they saw on the first floor, Chief Esess led them up the nearest flight of stairs to the second. This floor had a more quiet feel to it and every doorway was closed. The second floor here is for morestudious pursuits, Chief Esess said. Classrooms, laboratories, libraries and things like that. For now, there is a school for elementary education, a workshop for our apothecaries and a place for the mystics to research and craft. Some went to see what they can make out of Human Alchemy and Enchantment, but I dont think theyve come up with anything yet. They wandered from door to door and the Lizardmen within each room came to respectfully greet Lord Cocytus and explain what they were doing. Along the way, they came across the female hunter called Ezsris. Chief Shasha gave her an appraising look. Oh, your tail is nice and fat, he said. I thought it would be all pathetic looking by the end of wintC Ezsris leapt into a spin and Glasir winced as a heavy smack shook the air. The floor shuddered as the big black Lizardman was knocked onto his back by a powerful swipe of the females tail. Im telling auntie that you said that, Chief Shasha. Muuspare me please, it was an honest compliment! There are some things that you shouldnt be honest with your niece about! Ezsris fumed. Chief Shasha rolled back to his feet, rubbing his arm. He eyed his attacker warily. When did you become so strong? Not many can knock me down like that. Have you been training at Lord Mares placeerm, the Adventurer Training Area? We have a few people there No, Ezsris replied. Ive just been training here. Here? Doing what? Hunter things. Lady Zahradnik calls it Ranger training. All of the hunters are doing it and so are a handful of Human children from each of their villages. The big Lizardman gave her a dubious look. If just doing hunter things can make one that strong, we would have kicked out all the other races around the Great Lake long ago. Its more intense than you probably think, Chief Shasha, Ezsris replied. Everyone in this territory works very hard C I thought they were crazy at first. Glasir only knew the people of Wardens Vale, so she wasnt sure how they compared to others. They did seem to do a lot, however, even going so far as to find ways to challenge themselves when they werent working or resting. From Farmers to Blacksmiths to Alchemists, they all seemed driven to improve. According to Lady Zahradnik, it was a product of the tenets of her faith. Once Humans settled on their careers, devotion to ones craft was a spiritual matter. Except it wasnt just Humans anymore: the Warden applied her values to all of her subjects. The Lizardmen did not complain, instead adapting this worship to their desire to please the Sorcerer King. Taxes took the place of tribute as they worked to improve themselves and their little part of the world, following the guidelines left with them by the Warden. Ezsris went to stand beside Chief Esess. Chief Shashas eyes went back and forth between them. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I cant help but think that youve all become a different species of Lizardman, he muttered. You say that this Human Lord hasnt converted you to her ways but you act very differently from before. Are you sure youre all from the Great Lake? Manners here, Lord Cocytus said. "Much improved. Chief Shashayour people: too lax. Chief Shasha rubbed the top of his head with a clawed hand. S-speaking of improvements, youve really bulked up, KesCerm, Chief Esess. You might get as big as me one of these days. Hmyes, this surprised me as well. I thought I was long done growing, then I suddenly got bigger last month. Ah, I get it now. Theyre both Lizardman Lords. Lady Zahradnik was training Chief Esess in the ways of leadership, so one could say that he was becoming a Lizardman Lord. He was getting bigger like Demihuman Lords often did and Chief Shasha was already huge for a Lizardman. Thats good, Chief Shasha nodded, thats good. Maybe Ill see some big and strong grandnieces soon, eh? Em Uncle! Chief Shasha probably had the right of it. With so much territory and plenty of resources, the Lizardmen of Wardens Vale set about breeding prodigiously. Every family had children and many had more on the wayexcept for Chief Esess and Ezsris. They obviously wanted to become mates, but they wouldnt, well, mate. Glasir couldnt understand why this was C having progeny was the responsibility of all living creatures, wasnt it? These dwellings, Lord Cocytus said. Warm. How? Thats right, Chief Shasha nodded. When we arrived, I feared for the worst seeing how frozen this place was. But its as warm as a summer day inside the buildings here. Ah, that''s Chief Esess stepped forward, pointing up at a metallic band around a support pillar nearby. Thats a magic item that keeps a certain volume of space at the same temperature, he said. The Humans started making them at the beginning of autumn. The Baroness prioritised sales to us because Lizardmen are not so good with the cold. All of her subjects should have them by now. The other Lizardman Lord eyed the metal band, scratching the corner of his mouth. Sales, huhyoure speaking like our people in E-Rantel. How do we get our claws on these? Our Merchants only move around the territory for now, but, eventually, they should bring goods that our people might like to all places. What about that Ghost Ship that comes to the Great Lake every other week? Chief Shasha asked, Does it stop here too? Mmmyes, it does. Youll have to ask Miss Marchand about that, though. Ill probably need to prepare my heart for that. How much do these sell for? Chief Esess listed a figure. Chief Shasuryu swallowed. Howhow can you afford that? Most of it is paid for by a loan from Lady Zahradnik. Fish exports should start this year, so thats the main way well pay her back. Also, we harvest the marsh plants, manage the flocks of geese and pick up bog iron when we see it. Whats this bog iron? Iron ore that grows in the wetlands, Chief Esess said. Come to think of it, there should be plenty around the Great Lake. you mean to say we''ve been sitting on iron all this time? Chief Shasha furrowed his eye ridges, While we struggled with tools and weapons of wood and stone and bone? Unfortunately, yes. You still need a Blacksmith and fuel to turn it into ironand the imports from the Dwarf Kingdom have made iron cheap. Still, its something. Muumaybe we need Merchants as well. Our people no longer fear starvation and we must see to improving our homes. The Lizardmen living in the city never come by and visit anymore Something poked into her side. Glasir jumped. She turned to find a young Lizardman Druid behind her. I was wondering where you were, the Druid said. Youre late for your lessons. Glasir left Lord Cocytus entourage behind, following the Druid C whose name was Fesres C back down the hall. They entered one of the classrooms that Lord Cocytus group had passed. Inside, a half dozen Lizardmen children were sitting in a circle around a stand with a plant. The Death Knight carrying her tree went over to a nearby wall and set it down. Glasir joined the circle of Lizardmen. Hey, Glasir! A small female Lizardman greeted her as she sat down. She still had a bit of a broodlings bright colouration on her scales, so it meant that she should be around four or five years old. Hi. Though not as clingy as Humans, the Lizardmen were still social and enacted customs that reflected this. As if figuring out how Humans behaved wasnt enough, she had to do it for Lizardmen too. That many things were the same while different at the same time didnt help. If her tail is moving like that, is it the same as a Human smile? But what makes her happy to see me? Did I do something before? Fesres tapped the tip of her tail on the floorboards. Alright children, she said in a pleasant tone, its time to get started. Is anyone low on mana? Around the circle, the children shook their heads. Unless there was some emergency that they had to attend to, all of the students were instructed to make sure they had at least half mana for their Druid lessons. These lessons were held every evening and Glasir had been attending them since the beginning of winter. As for her progress, she was at least keeping pace with the other children. Druids were an integral part of Lizardman society, serving as mystics for their communities. Not only did they cast spells, but they served as apothecaries, counsellors and advisors to a tribe. As divine casters, they branched out into various roles, becoming not only the Druids that the Humans were familiar with, but also Shamans, Seers and Summoners. The community broadly referred to them as priests. With this being the case, Glasir learned spells that were far from the excited expectations of her Human classmates. The lessons generally revolved around a Druids role in a tribe and she received instruction on spells commonly used in daily life. So far, she could cast a total of six Orisons and three First-tier spells. The Orisons were Detect Magic, Detect Poison, Mending, Minor Cure Wounds, Purify Food and Drink, and Read Magic. They all seemed personally useful, aside from Purify Food and Drink. While Glasir could eat and drink with her mouth as Humans and Lizardmen did, it didnt do anything C her tree did the real eating and drinking, absorbing food and water with its roots and light with its leaves. At one point she tried purifying dirt but dirt didnt seem to count as food. Purify Food and Drink appeared to be a discriminatory spell. There were a handful of other Orisons that were highly recommended by the magic casters around the village. Tier Magic casters of all categories had access to utility magic known as Lifestyle Magic, which, as the name implied, consisted of spells that helped out with daily life. The Humans in the harbour had a few that the Lizardmen did not know at first, such as spells that conjured paper, spices and other materials. That would have to come at some other time, however, as her lessons had moved onto First-tier spells which took a lot more time and practice to study. Her first three were Light Cure Wounds, Endure Elements, and Summon Beast I. Light Cure Wounds was an obvious choice for divine casters from races of living beings. The way that people described it, however, differed. Lord Mare appeared to have the most accurate description, which was absent of any sort of the romantic language that Fesres used. The spell channelled positive energy, the amount which was determined by the Level and power of the caster, relevant Skills and Abilities, bonuses provided by equipment and any metamagic applied to it. Glasir wasnt sure if she had any Skills or Abilities that affected Light Cure Wounds and Lord Mare was still devising methods to definitively find out. Simply comparing herself to the other students didnt work. As a Heteromorph, she was far more powerful than they were and everything from her physical capabilities to the effectiveness of her spells was affected. Lord Mare also said that she shouldnt learn any metamagic too early because her mana pool was still too small to deal with the additional costs. Her second spell was Endure Elements, which allowed its target to operate comfortably in extreme temperature conditions for twenty-four hours. While it was a natural choice for the Lizardmen, who were cold-blooded, it was especially crucial for them in Wardens Vale where temperatures could drop below freezing in the winter. As a Dryad born from Divine Ash she didnt need the spell, but Fesres told Glasir that she never knew when it would come in handy and save the lives of others. Summon Beast I conjured a natural creature to aid the caster. Despite the name of the spell, it could summon more than just Beasts C one could summon Magical Beasts, Vermin, Elementals, and creatures that were aquatic or plant-based C anything wild as long as it was something that naturally existed. Todays magic lesson will be Twine Plant, Fesres said. Its a spell with many uses and can help you and your friends in a pinch. The olive-scaled Lizardman gestured to the pot on the stand. Twine Plant! One of the students squealed as the plant in the pot suddenly grew to form sturdy vines that reached out to entangle him. Once he was thoroughly bound, Fesres walked over and gripped the vines to dangle him in the air. Glasir idly wondered why the pot hadnt tipped over: the child was clearly heavier than the plant and its pot. Twine Plant will cause plants in a thirty-metre radius of the spot you cast the spell to temporarily grow and form into vines. Those growths will attempt to entangle any targets that you choose. It doesnt work when there arent any plants around, so make sure theres something there before casting the spell. How long am I stuck? The dangling student asked. For a new Druid, Fesres replied, thirty seconds. This spell is also a way for us to figure out whether someone is ready for Second-tier magic. If the Twine Plant effect lasts for three-and-a-half minutes without using metamagic or other means to extend the duration, then one is ready to learn Second-tier spells. Doesnt that mean Glasir used the simple maths she had learned in school. Lord Mare always talked with her about something called Levels. Everyone had them and they determined what people could do. Many spells did more when ones Level was higher. Fesres said they could use Twine Plants duration to determine when one could cast Second-tier spells, which according to Lord Mare happened when they had a total of seven Levels of the appropriate Classes. A new Druid had a single Level in Druid and the duration of their Twine Plant was thirty seconds. A Level 7 was the first level that a Druid could cast Second-tier spells. Since their Twine Plant lasted three-and-a-half minutes, it meant that the spell lasted thirty seconds per level of the caster. That meant people could tell exactly how many Druid levels they had if they divided their twine plant duration by thirty. She reached into her bag to get her notebook and pen, writing down what she had figured out. Oh, taking notes, Fesres said. Was what I said that insightful? Ummaybe? Glasir replied, By the way, how long does your Twine Plant last, Fesres? ErIm not sure. Isnt that something important to know? Fesres ended her spell. The captive student thumped to the ground. Before he could get away, another Twine Plant caught him again. Onetwothree Glasir pulled out her pocket watch, just in case. Four minutes passed before the vine-like growths disappeared into nothingness, leaving the original potted plant behind. She scribbled down another note. FesresLevel 8 Druid She would show Lord Mare the next time he came to visit and see what he thought. Maybe she could collect a lot of peoples Levels and compare them. What are you writing down now? Fesres asked. How powerful you are, Glasir answered. I couldve told you that, Fesres said. Im a Second-tier Druid. Well, I guess that proves what I said before. Anyhow, can anyone think of a use for Twine Plant? Catching fish! Four of the students said in near-unison. Lizardmen loved to eat fish. The young ones always seemed to be hungry. It might work, Fesres nodded at their enthusiasm, but Twine Plant can be evaded if the target is agile enough. Slower targets like crabs and turtles will be easier for novice Druids to catch. But didnt you say it covers a big area? Glasir asked, How can a fish escape that? The vines do try to entangle targets in the area every six seconds, so the fish has to keep evading vines until it leaves the area of effect. Fish are very agile, though, so they may easily do it every time against a weak Druid. Doesnt it slow things down, too? Fesres peered at Glasir curiously. How did you know that? I-Im a Dryad? I can cast Twine Plant as an Ability. Oh, uhdo you even need to learn this spell, then? Lord Mare said I should. There were various reasons why. According to Lord Mare, a Dryads ability to cast Twine Plant was as a Level 18 Druid. This was very strong by the standards of the average person, but Lord Mare suspected that she could be much stronger. Since Spell-like Abilities were always cast at a set level, she would eventually be able to cast a stronger Twine Plant with the regular version of the spell. Additionally, since the spell was fixed, she could not apply metamagic to it, nor would any items, Skills or Abilities be able to modify it. Her other Dryad Spell-like Abilities C Speak with Plants, Charm Person, Deep Slumber, Woodland Stride and Suggestion C were also cast as a Level 18 Druid and subject to the same rules. Well, if Lord Mare says sowhere was Iah C does anyone have any other suggestions for the spell? Stopping Toadman raiders! The formerly-entangled student said. Ermthere are no Toadmen here, but yes, you can use it to stop people or at least slow them down. Physically strong targets may be able to break free, however. Goblins have an easier time evading the vines but once they are caught it would be hard for them to escape. Ogres, on the other hand, are strong enough to break out semi-reliably if they try, but theyre not very agile and would probably get caught again. Now, does anyone have any other ideas? Stopping boats or holding things down? Hmyoull have to be careful about that. You can use the spell to secure objects to a spot, but dont do it carelessly. Also, if someone decides to play a prank and cast it on a busy road, I dont know what Baroness Zahradnik will do to you. Audible swallows sounded from around the circle. Was the Warden really that scary? Glasir supposed that culling problematic populations was part of a Wardens job, but it wasnt as if she did it all the time. Fesres reached down to pick up a satchel at the foot of the stand, slinging it over her shoulder. She went around passing scrolls made out of fish leather to each student. Here are your copies of Twine Plant to study. You can use Read Magic if you have trouble understanding them. Dont accidentally consume the scroll. The test will be in two weeks. Plaintive noises rose from the Lizardmen children. Two weeks. That meant it was a hard spell to learn. Orisons only took a week or so studying two or three hours a day. Glasir wondered if she would be able to learn it faster since she naturally knew how to cast it. Were going upstairs next, Fesres said. I hope you brought your little books with you. They lined up behind the teacher, who led them out into the hall and up the stairs. The third floor of the Lizardman villages central building was where the administrations offices and archives were. Two doors from the top of the stairs was the Elder Lichs office. Glasir fished her booklet out of her bag. Contained within the booklets pages was a record of the spells they had cast to help people out around the territory. The Lizardman students only helped out around their village, but Glasir could end up anywhere in the territory during her wanderings. Welcome~ The cheery voice of a female Lizardman with brown scales greeted them as they entered. She was one of three administrative aides in the village C each covering the entire day with eight-hour shifts. The Elder Lich that presided over them didnt even look up from its desk as they approached the front counter. Have you kids been busy? A series of non-committal noises sounded in response to the aides question. The Wardens territory was a very safe place, so work was supposedly infrequent compared to other places. Glasir waited, placing her booklet on the counter to be examined when it came to her turn. Five lines had been filled for the day, each accompanied by a stamp from the person she had healed. Lets see the aide poked her chin with a claw as she copied the contents. One sprained ankleone pulled backa baby deliverya crushed foot? Someone dropped a crate of nails. He was really noisy so I came right away. Ah, luckyor not? Or maybe you were lucky and he wasnt. Since everyone had potions on hand in Wardens Vale, it was rare that major injuries were healed by casters. No one waited around with a sliced-off finger or a broken leg when it could be taken care of right away. There were healable things that people could afford to wait on, however. Minor injuries like sprains and chipped scales and teeth went on a waiting list if a healer wasnt on hand. Once in a while, a Druid would go around taking care of the requests on that list. On the topic of chipped teeth, dental work was also the purview of healing. One could pull out a recently-damaged tooth and cast a healing spell to get a replacement tooth. Healing mothers after childbirth was one of the more reliable, if infrequent, sources of work for healers. One could apparently die from the whole affair and a healing spell prevented that. It also allowed the mothers to be out and about right away, allowing them to get back to whatever they wanted to do. This, of course, applied to livestock as well. and a cracked pot. Hmhow much mana do you have at present? Im almost full, Glasir replied. Did you need me for something? No, the aide handed Glasirs booklet back to her, its just part of a new policy handed down by Baroness Zahradnik. Something about keeping track of mana towhat was it again? To determine the throughput of the magic caster demographics in the territory, the Elder Lich still didnt look up from its desk as it answered the aide. Conditions have developed to the point where considerations for Mana Economics must be made. M-mana Ecec Mana Economics. Determining the territorial mana supply and regeneration rates and optimising the utilisation of mana across all fields. Glasir and the Lizardman students stared blankly in the wake of the Elder Lichs description. Well, I guess that being full of mana is basically wasted mana regeneration, Fesres said. We can learn a conjuration spell or two after Twine Plant. Conjure Paper I or Summon Spiceswhat do you think, Mister Lich? The Elder Lich rose from its desk, robes whispering over the hardwood floor as it made its way over to a bookshelf. It retrieved a large binder and started flipping through. It stopped after a moment and ran a bony finger down the page. Production of plant-based paper currently exceeds local demand, it said. There are no local sources of salt. My recommendation, howeverare you capable of conjuring Celestial Uranium? Erwhats that? What about Adamantite? A-Adamantite? Didnt even know that was possible. ThenOrichalcum? Mithril? Fesres shook her head at both. The Elder Lich let out a sigh that sounded more like a death rattle. In that case, consulting with the local guilds to determine the optimal resources to conjure is advised. After returning the binder, the Elder Lich headed back to its desk. The Lizardman aide offered them an apologetic look. Thank you for your hard work, she bowed from behind her counter. We look forward to seeing you again. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 1, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 While Druids were well-known as spellcasters, only a small fraction of their work involved spellcasting. The main reason for this was that mana was limited and took time to recover. A related reason was that the rates for divine magic were strictly enforced to strike a balance between the livelihoods of Priests, Druids and other practitioners of divine magic and the needs of the people. If a populations divine casters couldnt survive, that was a problem for everyone, after all. According to the Warden, the scheduled rates for divine magic were some sort of compromise between all of the different religious groups and tribal mystics in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Some sort of complicated process was used to figure out how much people had to pay for the services of divine casters depending on where one was in the country. First Tier divine magic spells C without any modifiers applied C cost a copper coin each in Wardens Vale. This was far cheaper than the price of potions, so, as the only divine caster living in the harbour, Glasir had some work to do every day. She had been a Druid for three months and had saved up two gold coins so farexcept she had no idea what she wanted to buy with them. According to Nonna, a rural family of three Humans could live on sixteen gold coins C the Re-Estize kind C for about a year if they were frugal. This figure, however, was no longer accurate in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Things that were now plentiful became cheaper while what Humans deemed as luxuries became more expensive. One might think that they would be satisfied with their lives with their survival assured, but the Humans of Wardens Vale still continually sought to improve their circumstances. Living expenses for a Dryad were far different from that of Humans or Lizardmen. Her tree absorbed light, drank water and ate dirt, all of which were free. She could buy clothing and accessories, but that felt useless aside from belts and things that helped her carry stuff around. Her only expenditures thus far were the satchels on her belt, some barrels to put dirt in and a spade to move said dirt. Though she didnt need to, she slept in the Wardens dwelling and did most of her personal things in and around it. Additionally, she was a member of the Sorcerous Kingdoms gentry. Glasir was officially Dame Glasir Gel Gronvidr, whose jurisdiction was wherever her tree was. This didnt mean she had full authority over wherever she went C it was just a consideration for the future when she would finally put down her roots and grow over the city. She was the Knight of her tree, wherever her tree might be. Currently, her tree was in a pot and that pot was wandering around the central building of the Lizardman village. After their visit to the administrative office, Fesres had made an impromptu change to their daily lessons and they were now going over the various things that could be done with their surplus of mana. Their first stop was one of the rooms on the second floor, where a half dozen Lizardman mystics were working onstuff. Fesres? A Forest-green male Lizardman came up to the door to meet them, What brings you here? I dont think we had anything scheduled Ahahawell, its, you know The older male, who went by the name of Csersch, furrowed his brow ridges. He was the head priest C actually a Druid C of the village: a Third-tier caster of the former Red-Eye Tribe. Not even a Seer could figure out what you meant by that, Csersch said, then looked at the students. What are you whelps doing here? Economy! One of the students said in a proud voice. Economy? The people at the administrative office said something about Mana Economy, Fesres explained. Its nice and peaceful here so we have plenty of mana to spare. Ah, that, the Head Druid nodded. Well, theyre not wrong about making sure we make good use of our mana. Its part of the reason why we sent some to see what they could make of what the arcane artisans are doing in the harbour. That didnt get anywhere, did it? Csersch shook his head before gesturing for them to follow her into the room. It was arcane magic, after all, she said. I mostly sent them to fish around for ideas. By the looks of it, were going to have to figure out a lot of things on our own. Is that so Fesres looked down at the floor, if we have to figure out complicated things, then there wont be much for the students to do. Thats wrong. Fesres looked up. It is? Magical research takes up a lot of time, resources and mana, Csersch said, but we have something those fellows in the harbour dont. The Head Druid led them past the tables where the other mystics were working. In the back of the room was a partitioned-off area of empty floor. Fesres brightened in recognition, her tail sinuously waving back and forth. Ah, youre right! We do have thatwait, the Humans dont? Not that any of us have seen, Csersch replied. In this place where time and resources are abundant, mana becomes the limiting factor. That is why Baroness Zahradnik has brought up this Mana Economy. We Lizardmen, however, can conduct rituals to cast magic as a group. Hmm, but what can we do with it? We dont have much in the way of magic that others cant find elsewhere I did say wed have to figure out a lot of things on our own, the Head Druid said, then sighed. We have tales of the past where great feats of magic were performed by our ancestors, but none of us today have the practical knowledge. However, the tales and treasures left to us are proof that it can be done! Our people are safe now, so we can direct our efforts at reclaiming what has been lost. Have they been doing anything like this at the Great Lake? When we left, they were still focusing on building up the new Lizardman Alliance village and sorting everything out. Im not sure what theyre up to these days. Glasir C no, all of the students C looked back and forth as the two adult Druids conversed. She had no idea what they were talking about. Um, she raised her hand, you said this is something that Lizardmen can do? Can Dryads do it too? The two adult Lizardmen exchanged looks. Im not sure, Csersch said. Weve only ever done it with Lizardmen because weve only ever had Lizardmen on hand. Nothing stops us from trying with others, I guess. How does it work? Csersch walked over to the middle of the empty floor. He gestured for everyone to come closer. First, you have a ritual leader: thats me, in this case. To be a ritual leader, one must at least be capable of Third-tier Magic and trained to lead rituals. After that, we add members to the circle. The Head Druid pointed to spots in a circle around him for the others to stand. All that ritual members need to do is focus their mana on the ritual leader, who in turn uses the mana to perform a spell. What kind of spell? Any spell, Csersch shrugged. Any spell that the circle leader knows, at any rate. Most of the time it isnt used for anything spectacular C we just get things taken care of faster because everyone combines their mana. For instance, Cure Disease is a Second-tier spell that only a handful of us can cast right now. If a Disease spreads through the village, we can normally only cure as many sick people as our Second-tier casters with Cure Disease have the mana for. If we cast Cure Disease through rituals, however, we can bring in all of our First-tier casters to help. That soundeduseful? Why didnt the Humans have something so useful? They were always looking for every advantage they could get. We can easily cast spells that we normally arent capable of, either, Fesres added. Using Over Magic metamagic in a ritual spreads the mana cost out nicely. Thats assuming everyone has a large mana pool, the Head Druid told them. A bunch of First-tier casters like you would get sucked dry pretty quick if I cast a Fourth-tier spell through a ritual. Another problem with higher-tier spells is, well, we dont know many of them. Even if we could perform the great rituals of legend, we know no spells that require the use of those great rituals. Developing high-tier spells castable through rituals ties up everyone involved in the ritual so its not something we can regularly do. W-well get there someday! Fesres bunched up her claws in a confident expression, For now, we just need our Merchants to figure out whats good to sell. Then we can use our surplus mana in rituals to create scrolls or wands or whatever like whoosh whoosh whoosh. Their teacher was rapidly becoming incoherent. Glasir looked at Csersch. Can you do that? Thats a good questionhey, one of you come over here. Bring an empty scroll. One of the mystics working in the room came over with a roll of fish leather. He took his place in the circle as Csersch unfurled the blank scroll in his claws. Alright, he said, lets begin. The room grew silent. A magic circle formed under Csersch. Fesres and the mystic that had come over held looks of concentration as they folded their claws in front of them. The Lizardman elder cast a spell. Light Cure Wounds. Glowing letters and patterns formed on the fishskin scroll as it floated into the air. After a moment, they flashed as if to sear themselves onto the parchment. The freshly-scribed scroll fell to the ground in front of Csersch. it worked? Csersch leaned over and picked up the scroll, examining it in his hands. Well, thats something to keep in mind from now on, he said, handing the scroll to the mystic, who carried it away. If it works for scrolls, it might work for other forms of crafting as well. And then itll be whoosh whoosh whoosh. The Head Druid shot the excited Druid teacher a look. She only beamed back at him in return. While it would be nice, he said, I doubt it would be so simple. Well have to ask Chief Esess if we can perform a thorough investigation. It might get a bit expensive Can we teach the students how to participate in rituals? Fesres asked, Even making scrolls is better than nothing. I dont see why notgive me until the end of the month to prepare what we need for that. Fesres led them out of the mystics workshop, taking them down to the main floor to resume their regular lessons in the village courtyard. These lessons were divided into two broad categories: the first was what would be considered Druid topics by most, which included studying the elements of nature and land management as they pertained to both wilderness and developed areas. As a bonafide nature spirit, this part was just a bit strange to her as she understood what was being taught instinctively. The second category had to do with the role that Druids played in Lizardman communities. This included managing public health and sanitation, learning how magic could be integrated with village life and learning how to apply their Druidic knowledge as advisors and consultants to the leadership. There was also a religious aspect of this category that she felt had nothing to do with her: she didnt have any ancestors, nor did she revere the Sorcerer King as a god or force of nature or whatever. Additionally, her problems empathising with Lizardmen made her a horrible counsellor. Two hours past sunset, Druid classes ended and the students were dismissed to their respective homes. Lord Cocytus and his entourage were gone and so was the barge that brought them there from the harbour. Instead, Glasir boarded one of the dugouts fashioned by the Lizardmen and they slowly paddled their way back. It took nearly an hour before they arrived at the pier and made their way through the buildings of the village. In terms of its Human population, the harbour had grown to slightly over two hundred individuals. There were over eight times as many Undead, so rather than a Human settlement Glasir thought it better to describe it as an Undead one. Not only were there Skeleton Warriors assigned to each household and teams of Undead labourers in each workshop, but the citadel in the northern part of the island hosted Death-series servitors, Elder Liches and Soul Eaters which numbered over a thousand combined. The Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom trained constantly: drilling, sparring, patrolling and attending lessons conducted by Elder Lich sergeants and the Linum sisters. They were no exception to Lady Zahradniks rules for her residents and were urged to do everything in their power to be the best soldiers they could be. Not that they required any urging. The Undead almost seemed happy that they always had something to do. Ah, there you are. Upon returning to the shophouse that served as the Wardens temporary manor, Glasir found that they had two additional guests. The first was Lady Shalltear, the Wardens Vampire liege, who was dressed in her usual black ballroom gown. The second was a Human woman with tied-up blonde hair whom Glasir had never seen before. Her garments were strange, consisting of a light cloth outfit with a black metal breastplate. She seemed entirely at ease, but the weapons about her person seemed ever-ready to be drawn. The Linum sisters stood near the table with three Vampire Brides and Nonna the Elder Lich. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. You really did move those leaves of yours around, Lady Shalltears eyes seemed to lick her as she spoke. Youre as bushy down there as Albedo now ...who? Glasir recalled that there was an important person by the name of Albedo in the Sorcerous Kingdomwas she a Dryad, too? Why was being bushy something of note? The blonde-haired woman rose from her seat at the kitchen table, casting her gaze past Glasir. You must be Ilw, she said. Ive heard about you, but...well, we have a new mission now. Youre coming back with us. She was talking to the crazy Elf woman? Glasir turned around. A quiet breath filled the air of the room and the feeling that Ilw Linum gave off transformed. Its about damn time, the Elfs voice held none of its previous timidity. I thought I was going to be stuck here for another hundred years. Ilw Linum shed her harmless expression, her face turning sharper and harder. Despite Glasir knowing her since the day she was born from her tree, the Elf woman was no longer the person that Glasir knew. More accurately, Glasir felt that she was never that person in the first place. Youyouve been tricking us all this time! Lluluvien cried out, Why?! The Half-Elf Maid leaned heavily on the kitchen counter, shock and betrayal painted all over her features. Mrs Linums one of our best sleeper agents, the blonde-haired Human grinned. Thats why. Shes been with us since, well, the beginning. For nearly two hundred years shes been feeding us information on the E-Rantel region and helping our agents move around. I gotta say shes gotten even better considering all the important stuff shes managed to get herself close to. Its about the only thing about your organisation that has managed to impress us. The Humans grin faltered at Lady Shalltears remark. Wiluvien came forward on weak steps. Youreyou are our mother, right? Wiluvien asked. Sure am, Ilw answered. That kind of experience is hard to forget. Then why did you fool us this whole time? Wiluviens voice rose, We came to save you C everyone was worried about you! Lady Zahradnik took you in and gave you a home! She promised you her protection and said that you could take as long as you needed to recover. How could you do this to us?! You just answered that question pretty well yourself, Ilw was nonchalant. Everything you came up with was something that you decided on your own. Ilw brought her hands together as if in supplication, tilting her head and closing her eyes. Ah, the poor, abused, traumatised Elf woman! she said in mournful tones, Surely she deserves our pity and is entirely harmless. People just love to arbitrarily dump their sympathy on others and Elves live for so long that we pretty much become a fixture in Human communities. Humans were weird in many ways. Glasir could never understand why everyone felt sorry for Ilw Linum, and now it seemed that they realised how baseless their pity was. Thats enough chit-chat, Lady Shalltear said. We need to get going. W-wait, Wiluvien said. Dodo you at least have names for the babies? We kept them because you could have gotten rid of us too I kept the two of you because itd be weird to not have some brats after being a Maid for those pricks for over a century. Wiluviens chest heaved as a pained sob escaped her lips. So we were just tools? More like props. Ilw turned away from her daughters, Theres nothing I want to keep from here, so lets go, boss. Lady Shalltear, Lluluvien said quietly, are you alright with this? This woman has spit into the face of your vassals goodwill. The Vampire seemed to pause in thought, gaze crossing over the Linum sisters before settling on their mother. Her crimson gaze seemed to grow more intense as her lips turned up in a slight smile. MmhI suppose a brief detour is in order, all things considered The dark portal of a Gate spell opened in the air before Lady Shalltear. It dissipated after the Vampire followed Ilw and the blonde Human through. Silence filled the air as the Linum sisters levelled dead stares at the emptiness left in the wake of their mother. Hours had passed since Ilws departure and Wiluvien had long since gone to bed in an equally despondent condition. Lluluvien usually divided her time between seeing to the household chores, checking on the babies and working with the Elder Liches in the war room, but she only wandered about listlessly that night. After listening to Lluluviens sniffles punctuate the air all evening, Glasir grew curious enough to talk to her. Why are you crying? Another sniff punctuated the air. Lluluvien wiped her face with a handkerchief before sending a raw-eyed look at Glasir. why? That was our mother, and she justshe just The Half-Elf Maid flopped onto a seat at the kitchen table, burying her face in her hands. Glasir wasnt sure what any of that meant. With Lluluvien seemingly incapable of conveying things in a way that Glasir could understand, she turned her attention back to the plants in the Wardens magical solarium. Where rows of tables and stands displaying wares in a shophouse might otherwise be, a variety of plants were placed. Everything was growing steadily but the out-of-season greenery had attracted all sorts of crawling things. She picked up a Ladybug and put it on a flower being attacked by aphids. The stupid thing flew away instead. Fine, be that way Summon Beast I. Four Ladybugs materialised in front of her. She sent them to devour the plant-sucking invaders. The Lizardmen learned this particular line of conjuration magic to provide an expendable ally in combat. Once upon a time, many sunrises before Glasir was born, the Lizardman tribes lived in conditions that exposed them to the dangers of the land and rival tribes C which included those of their own race C so their traditions included ensuring that their precious priests had various methods to defend themselves with. While their applications of summoned creatures revolved around combat, Lady Shalltear showed Glasir that they could also be used as helpers. The Vampire Cleric summoned Undead to help with menial labour, Water Elementals to help scour away messes and all sorts of other things with useful traits and abilities to do whatever she wanted to be done. The creatures conjured by Summon Beast I were much weaker than Glasir and wouldnt be of any help against anything that could threaten her, so she felt that Lady Shalltears applications of the spell held more value. Since conjuration spells could summon multiple creatures of a lower tier, Glasir found that she could summon four ladybugs, which were effectively harmless Tier Zero creatures. Those harmless creatures, however, were effectively monsters when it came to exterminating pests. The administrations emphasis on mana economy put several more conjuration spells in their queue of things to learn. The next spell that they were being taught summoned a variety of simple staple foods. As far as the residents of the Vale went, it could summon bread for Human consumption, some sort of mystery meat for carnivorous races and equally mysterious plant matter for herbivorous races. Whatever it was, the product appeared to be universally unappetising, but there were still uses. The Lizardmen shredded the conjured meat and added it to the processed chaff that they imported from the Human farms, which then went to feed their schools of fish. Though Glasir did not eat as many races did, she thought that she could still break up the stuff and add it to her soil. Would it make the soil unappetizing? No one seemed to have the answer for that. After that would come Summon Spices, as salt always seemed to be in demand, and Summon Paper I. Paper had become a minor export of the territory due to the farming villages efforts to turn all of their excess straw into a more valuable commodity, so conjured paper could use the same trade route that had been established. As her summoned Ladybugs continued to forage through the plants of the solarium, Glasir picked up a broom and dustpan to clean up all of the fallen leaves and other debris off of the floor. The dirt was especially valuable. Lord Mare came by once or twice a week to check on Glasir and the Wardens solarium, casting spells that encouraged plant growth and revitalised the soil. He also tried changing the weather inside the house once, but that, unfortunately, didnt work. These spells were on Glasirs must-have list as they created delicious soil and desirable conditions. According to Lord Mare, she would be able to learn the Plant Growth spell when she became a Level 15 Druid. Plant Growth had two functions: the first was enriching the soil and encouraging the growth of all vegetation within a kilometre of the caster. Lord Mare used Widen Magic to double the radius, but it still took a lot of work to get all of the fields in the Sorcerous Kingdom done. Fortunately, the magic lasted for a full year. Unfortunately, it affected the growth of everything, including what the Farmers referred to as weeds. The robust agriculture of the Sorcerous Kingdom was a never-ending battle for its Farmers. Plant Growths second function was to create a much smaller area of overgrowth, which caused the local plants to grow wild all over the place. How and where they grew were at the casters discretion, allowing one to create impassable tangles of brush, fashion intricate mazes, cover buildings or create shaded enclosures. Glasir hoped to make good use of this in the future, but it wasnt used much in the Sorcerous Kingdom because the magically-induced overgrowth did not affect agricultural crop yields. The spell that altered weather conditions was Sixth-tier magic called Control Weather, which Glasir did not expect to be able to grasp anytime soon. Lord Mare had high hopes that she would eventually be able to, however, as she was born from one of his Divine Ash cuttings. Since Glasirs tree had done so well in Warden''s Vale, Lord Mare had brought in more of his plants to see how they would fare. They were all species that the Warden said were entirely unfamiliar to her, yet they seemed strangely familiar to Glasir. Considering the relationship between the Warden, Lord Mare and Glasir, she decided that the plants C which made up three-quarters of the solarium C were something like her siblings. When she shared that thought with Lord Mare, however, his eyes grew wide and he said that he wasnt old enough to be a father yet. It seemed that she would have to wait until he grew up so he could be a father for her to be able to call him hers. As she continued to struggle to grasp the behaviour of other races, Glasir hoped that it would help her understand the value that other races placed on family. Thoughts of family brought her attention back to Lluluvien, who was still weeping quietly at the kitchen table. Glasir emptied her dustpan into a half-filled barrel before sitting across the table from the Half-Elf. She pulled out her homework and went through a page of numbers before looking across at the Maid. Is it really that sad? Of course its sad, Lluluvien didnt look up as she replied. Shes my mother. We love her so much; worried about her every dayand it turns out she didnt care a whit for us. I used to think that our mother was the victim and Elves were good people and now it turns out that our mother is just as horrible as our father or worse. Empathy was hard. Distress over family was something that didnt exist for Dryads at all. The only thing that Glasir might find truly sad was the extinction of an entire species. Otherwise, more would be born eventually. Environments could recover or become different environments. Nature was in everything and the end of things was not sad C it was simply a part of life. Glasirs views were not seen as a bad thing by the Warden, who said that it might serve as a reminder of the big picture amongst mortals who were so often wrapped up in short-term thinking and personal problems. Mortals, on the other hand, always seemed to expect Glasir to reciprocate their emotions. They shared stories with her that were supposed to make her laugh, cry or display one reaction or the other. Sometimes they got entirely unexpected reactions from Glasir and it was somehow her problem. According to the Warden, emotions were an instinctual response to what beings perceived. Because different races saw things differently, so too could their emotions differ. One could sort out emotions between different races based on the natural elements of their race. For instance, carnivorous Demihumans like Beastmen who hunted their prey found great satisfaction in doing so. A Human being hunted by a Beastman would experience panic, terror and despair while wondering why the Beastman would do such a horrible thing. The Beastman, on the other hand, would experience the thrill and joy of the hunt and its violent conclusion. Prey could never appeal to a predator while presenting themselves as prey C they had to communicate on a level that the predator respected. The same principle could be applied to many other species in different situations, but Glasir was, in most situations, the odd one out. Living beings that were social often had the same broad feelings when it came to how they saw groups of individuals. While they might not express it in the same way or apply it to other races at all, those emotions were still roughly based on the same instincts and could be thus used to understand and predict their behaviour. Family, friends, allies, enemies and dangerous threats to a group C social creatures could find common ground because they all framed the world in similar terms and enacted analogous behaviours in regard to them. Dryads were born able to communicate and possessed a high degree of natural charisma. They also had Spell-like Abilities related to interacting with and manipulating others. Despite this, they were not the same type of social that many other races were: most of their interactions were driven by what Humans would consider self-interest. If looked at a certain way, Dryads had parasitic properties when it came to their interactions with others. They would ask for help if they needed it and get people to do things for them. Their natural allure was employed to make friends and allies who would help keep them safe. She didnt think ill of others or actively think about what she was doing: it was as natural to her as the parasitic vines that were starting to sprout from her body. Furthermore, Dryads were not even born as many living creatures were. Glasir was a manifestation of natural life energy C a nature spirit born from a tree. Familial feelings did not exist because Dryads did not have families as others did. These ruminations and conclusions were the results of roughly three months of living amongst the people of Wardens Vale. Even so, she still endeavoured to understand the denizens of the Wardens territory. In the centuries and millennia to come, their descendants would dwell under her boughs and it would be annoying if she never figured them out. So Glasir dragged out the word, are you crying for your mother, or for yourself? Lluluvien looked up at her with a furrow on her brow. Im crying because Im sad! She told her, Everything is too much. How would you feel if Lady Zahradnik and Lord Mare were horrible people? Theyd still be who they are? Grryoure just like your mother. Shes so honourable and steadfast but good and evil dont seem to matter to her. Just whats right and what''s wrong. is that a bad thing? Thatsno? She probably wouldnt like me much if she was too good. It just happens to be annoying when youre looking for a bit of comfort. You really do take after Lady Zahradnik C even if you were born from a tree. Like most of the residents, Lluluvien referred to the Warden as Glasirs mother. Similarly, she never referred to Lord Mare as Glasirs father. Glasir wanted to try calling Lady Aura auntie to see how it would feel but Lord Mare told her that the only feeling she would get from that was pain. Maybe Lady Aura wasnt old enough like how Lord Mare wasnt old enough to be called father. Then what if Lady Zahradnik told you that she didnt want you around anymore? Lluluvien asked. I dont think that she would ever say that, Glasir answered, but since shes the Warden I would have to leave. Then what if she died? Permanently. That would be bad news but Id still have to live on however I can. Bad news in what way? Shes the Warden, Glasir frowned across the table at Lluluvien. Thats almost as bad as it can get. This was something that was continually lost on many of the residents. Some, like the Krkono?e and Dame Verilyn, understood. Everyone else seemed to have no idea or at least made other things out to be more important. Lady Zahradnik was a Baroness, which was a species of Noble. Nobles were what Glasir suspected was what the people in the area used to refer to Lord-type individuals. Except even that part was confusing because apparently someone had decided that she was a Noble. This made no sense: Lords just were. One didnt mysteriously become one because someone said so, just like anything else. For some stupid reason, they thought that their nonsense about Nobles was more important than being a Warden. In fact, the Humans and Lizardmen thought nothing about her being a Warden at all. It just wasnt a thing to them. They were so lucky to have one but they didnt even realise it. Muu Lluluvien made a Lizardman noise, Now Im so jumbled up that I cant think about it anymore. Thanks. Is that uh, what did they call itsarcasm? No, I can at least get back to work for now. Lluluvien rose from her seat and stretched. She went over to the counter to wash her face before heading up to the war room. Glasir put her homework away. She still didnt get it. Well, whatever. Time to sleep. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 1, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 20th Day, Lower Water Month, 0 CE She opened her eyes to a familiar scene: one that she wished would happen less frequently. Upon the empty space beside her rested an unused pillow. Half of her blankets were draped over the unruffled sheets, echoing her yearning for the person that should have been there. Dissatisfaction rose within her as birdsong gaily drifted through her windows C how many days had it been since they last lay together? Or spoke? Or even seen one another? A knock sounded at her door, followed by the sound of its latch being released. My lady, breakfast will be ready in thirty minutes. Clara pulled her blanket over her head. The sound of the drapes being drawn open rasped against her ears. She could imagine the cold morning scenery beyond: the thick winter mist blanketing the vineyards and orchards of the Katze Valley, suffusing the air with the scent of dew and moist soil. Something tugged at the end of her blanket. Clara tightened her grip, digging in to defend her bastion of lonely warmth. A moment passed and the looming presence of Taiya receded. What will you be wearing for the mornings meetings, my lady? Bleh She already knew what she would pick but resented the fact that it mattered. What to wear, how she would wear it, how she carried herself in it C everything was purposely calculated to maximise the effectiveness of her actions. In her world, it was others who decided what one was worth and whether one was to be treated seriously. Before a single word could be uttered, a mere glance could entrench someone in their assessment. Thus, she had an image to maintain: one that preempted what others might construct on their own. One that dictated what was and how things would be. She was the Radiant Jewel of the Riverlands; a person of incalculable value beyond her pleasant appearance. A reputation. An expectation. A promise. Clara let out a tired sigh. If only people didnt care for how others looked. She would be able to wear the comfiest clothing at all times and not care a whit about accessorising. Everything could be done as a fashionless blob on her bed. Something like a Slime. A Slime sounded good. If she was a Slime, Ludmila would take a detour from whatever she was doing to play with her. What is it like outside, Taiya? Clara asked. Sunny, but fairly cold, my lady, her Ladys Maid replied. Enough to mist my breath when I went out into the gardens. Mmhlets go with the new spring silks, but throw on the winter mantle with the white scarf. The platinum iris pin, as well. Nothing else for the head, my lady? No, that should already make for a good balance. On their trip to the Empire, Clara managed to secure several magical conveniences, including a silver clasp enchanted with Endure Elements. Her thought was that she could do away with cumbersome winter clothing, but things didnt turn out that way in practice. The magic item worked, but the fact that she was the only person using it made her look out of place. Furthermore, people would run up to her, offering their coats and mantles thinking that their precious liege was freezing in the streets. The fact that she was off drew energy away from where she wanted people to focus it, so the initial idea had been a failure. That being said, she was able to achieve a degree of success with some experimentation. As long as observers could rationalise that she was protected from the elements, she could still dress lightly. Being a half-step ahead in seasonal fashion seemed to lend to a forward-facing image that was very well-received. Clara was already seen as a harbinger of progress and prosperity by her subjects, so her modified look fit in nicely to maintain that impression. Once her preparations for the morning were complete, Clara stepped out of her solar on the fourth floor of Castle Corelyn. In reality, it was the palace on the grounds of the actual Castle Corelyn, which was the fortress that encompassed the eighteen hundred-metre-long island south of Corelyn Harbour. Everyone started calling the palace Castle Corelyn, however, so the name stuck. Did I make it too small? No, this is fineprobably. The fortifications were manned and operated by the Royal Army, which suited her just fine. Fifty per cent of the fortress grounds contained storage facilities for House Corelyn. Twenty per cent was managed woodland and ten per cent was the killing field that the highway ran through. The remainder was the palace grounds, upon which her new home had been built. Her palace was a rectangular complex that covered roughly twenty thousand square metres and was divided into western and eastern halves. The eastern half was the administrative section containing offices and archives. It had been built with the future development of the Sorcerous Kingdom in mind, so there was still much in the way of unused space. In the western section, there were four basement levels. On the bottom level, experiments on indoor farming using magical means were being conducted. The third and second basements were storage areas while the first basement was where most of the facilities related to household maintenance were located. Housing for the regular palace staff occupied the main floor. The second floor contained all of the facilities required to host diplomatic functions. State rooms, which were essentially self-contained manors within the palace where guests were accommodated, comprised the majority of the third floor. Claras residence C which included the rooms of her personal attendants C made up the entirety of the fourth floor. Finally, there was a private garden on the roof of the fourth floor. Within this garden was a one thousand square metre structure that served as the physical court of Lady Shalltear Bloodfallen C at least as far as her role as their liege was concerned. While the builders were Dwarves C with the majority of the labour provided by Undead and Golems C the pristine limestone architecture still conveyed the hallmarks of riverlands culture. The palace was a provincial chateau that projected the relaxing, pastoral atmosphere of fertile valleys filled with prosperous villages amidst orchards and vineyards that stretched as far as the eye could see. For now, the grounds were bare, but they would soon be overflowing with vibrant greenery. Accompanied by two of her maids, Clara made her way down the stairs that flowed into the atrium of the eastern palace. There, over a half-dozen figures awaited her. Standing at the leftmost was Dix, the head of the Elder Lich administrators assigned to Corelyn County. One Elder Lich was assigned to each of the fourteen baronies in her demesne while three Elder Liches were assigned to each of the three towns along the highway. Dix coordinated them all from its office in the palace, making for a total of twenty-four Elder Lich administrators working in her fief. Next to Dix stood three Vampire Brides. One was in the dark blue uniform of the postal service and another sported the blue-grey uniform of the harbour staff. The third was one of the three assigned to her by Lady Shalltear as staff from the Ministry of Transportation, still adorned in the default alabaster silks of Lady Shalltears handmaidens. Beside the Vampire Brides was the Guildmaster of the local Merchant Guild and next to him was one of the Paladins from the Slane Theocracy, Giorgio Martelli. He was accompanied by his two Squires, Rosalina and Xavier. The entire assembly lowered their heads at her approach. Good Morning, Countess Corelyn. Good morning, Clara smiled at their greeting. Shall we attend to business? She bid Dix accompany her, then stopped to address Brother Martelli. The mans neatly-trimmed golden beard shifted as he set his expression under her gaze. It was not necessary to come so early, Brother Martelli. I could not risk being late, my lady. Far from being late, he was roughly two hours early. Claras schedule was not set in stone, but it usually took at least that long to see to her morning tasks. Ophelia, Clara said, please attend to Brother Martelli and his Squires. See to any needs they might have. Brother Martelli: feel free to use the gardens or one of the empty offices for instruction while you wait. Then we shall take you up on your offer. Thank you for your consideration, my lady. After watching them walk part way to the entrance, Clara turned to head to her office, ascending the spiral staircase of the eastern palaces northwestern tower. Like those on the third floors of the palace upwards, the room stood above the fortress walls and offered an unobstructed view of the landscape in all directions. As she settled behind her desk, a pair of Elder Liches from the Royal Army flew by, pausing to investigate the activity in the office before resuming their patrol. Is there anything that requires my immediate attention, Dix? Nothing critical has been brought to my attention, Lady Corelyn. Clara leaned back in her seat, collecting her hands in her lap. We should get through things in order, then. What do you have for me first? Lady Albedo has received your proposals, the Elder Lich told her. She has voiced her tentative approval for each one, but official approval will be pending a more thorough analysis. Good. What else? Dix reached into its inventory, withdrawing a nondescript brown folder. He placed it on the desk in front of her. Copies of the customs papers you requested for the party of House Flavella, the Elder Lich said. Are you certain the security arrangements are sufficient? If we arrange for any more security, Clara said, our guests will be jumping out of the windows. Aside from that, when entertaining dignitaries, supporting elements should be invisible. The only visible elements are purposely selected and positioned to impress the prestige of the host and the nation upon our guests. In that case, should our preparations not have been more robust? In addition to the castle guard and the river patrols provided by the Royal Army, six Shadow Demons lurked around the palace grounds. A dozen powerful Ninjas from Ijaniya were operating undercover as palace staff with a pair of Hanzos close at hand under orders from Lord Demiurge. They referred to their duties as niwaban or something to that effect and were strangely enthusiastic about it. Corelyn Castle had enough security to level half of the continent, but the Elder Lichs question was to be expected of one of His Majestys created servitors. When it came to their service to the Sorcerer King, restraint vanished from their vocabulary. Lady Albedo, who trained Dix, should have been aware of diplomatic protocols and the reasoning behind them, but Clara supposed that they wouldnt have been a part of an Administrative Lichs education. Diplomatic functions are a battlefield of their own, Clara told the Elder Lich. An adept diplomat always prepares the right tools for the right job for every step in their negotiations. The excessive deployment of assets may be interpreted as belligerence, desperation or incompetence on the part of the host. In all cases, it does not help to build respect for His Majesty or the Sorcerous Kingdom. With fear comes a form of respect. Clara looked up from her reading, holding the Elder Lichs crimson gaze with her own. Respect out of fear is never genuine, her firm voice carried softly across the office. Reverence out of respect is never false. Do you not wish for the world to genuinely revere His Majesty? Or do you wish for His Majesty to be the target of hatred, malice and scorn? Do his directives for the Sorcerous Kingdom not indicate a desire for one over the other? I would wish for all to revere our Master, of course. But I do not understand the processes of diplomacy. Nor would the Elder Lich ever, it seemed. A summon was created with strict specifications and could never step past the bounds set by those specifications. The Elder Liches created by His Majesty were intelligent but their limitations had become clear over the past year. They could not be taught diplomacy any more than they could be taught to cook or smith. What amounted to diplomacy for an Elder Lich was a set of simple demands and threats that one might hear made on a battlefield. The extent of what they could do had been noted by Clara and several others as mundane C which amounted to basic functions in Claras estimation. Their administrative training also observed this limited capacity. Procedures, manuals, almanacs, tables and forms were provided so that the Elder Liches could function in a basic administrative role. Complex management decisions without precedent were simply beyond them. At best, they amounted to random guesses as to what might work. There was a certain threshold in their functionality and anything above that threshold was impossible. Skills and Abilities related to civilian vocations were entirely out of the question. Not that she was unappreciative of the Elder Liches. Their work was invaluable, compiling a nations worth of data so that those who were capable of making crucial and complex decisions could do so with an unprecedented wealth of information. What it did mean, however, was that the Sorcerous Kingdom needed more administrators qualified to fill middle-management positions. If they happened to have another large chunk of land dumped on them, Lady Albedo C who was not only the Prime Minister but effectively the sole decision-maker in the executive and judiciary branches of the government C would be buried in work. Knowing her, she would be supremely pleased over the chance to further demonstrate her quality to the Sorcerer King, but understaffed was understaffed. The broad shortage of qualified government functionaries was perhaps the greatest emergency facing the Sorcerous Kingdom: for all of its might and wealth, they were a one-year-old country that was formerly a duchy on the edge of Re-Estize. They lacked the institutions required to produce the officials necessary to run a country C institutions that took decades to raise. For the time being, they were managing under the excellence of Lady Albedo and what remained of the local leadership, but things were clearly lopsided and bound to get worse. For the time being, Clara said, just leave it to us. Diplomacy is one of a civilian Nobles strong suits, after all. The Elder Liches will still have an invaluable role as administrative aides to our diplomats, but getting our domestic affairs in order has been the priority thus far. Much like your work with the local administration, your assistance in and observation of diplomatic proceedings will contribute data from which procedures can be derived in the future. Dix was probably looking forward to that. The eagerness of the Elder Liches when it came to observing new things related to their duties was rather cute, if not unsettling for those unaccustomed to their intense scrutiny. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. An anomaly has been identified for administrative division C13, Subsection 11. Moving onto more mundane business, Claras thoughts travelled to the village in question. Was there something wrong with Form S0021? Indeed, Dix nodded. The tabulations have produced values beyond projected parameters for lines D2, D5 and G3. That should be a problem with Forms S0009 and S0013, she told the Elder Lich. Dispatch the administrator for district C13 to confirm the values. I suspect we will see the same anomalies across the county, if not the entire duchy. then this is indicative of a greater problem? It is indicative of progress. The improved processes facilitated by our new equipment, labour utilisation and agricultural techniques are rendering last years materials obsolete. We have a lot of new data to collect. Their exchange was probably the most glaring indication of the Elder Liches limits. Without data, the materials that they needed to function nominally could not exist. Even with data, they were remarkably inflexible and prone to enforcing what they believed to be unquestionable bureaucratic standards. Having them arbitrarily force procedures and standards onto the citizens in nonstandard situations led to all manner of issues and only those with recognised authority could override them. Lady Albedo foresaw the problem, of course, but what could be done in such a short span of time was limited. The Sorcerous Kingdom was undergoing radical change and everything was in a state of flux. For the time being, acceptable margins of error were widened and contingencies were implemented for results that they could do nothing about. All anomalies were reported to their superiors and handed up the bureaucratic ladder until they reached someone capable of analysing and addressing the problem C usually one of the Nobles or guildmasters. We need to hurry with that academy... They needed qualified professionals for many positions. The lowest-ranked administrative functionaries under the old system C village chiefs C needed to become proper magistrates. The nobility needed to all be brought onto the same page and required properly-trained support staff. Towns without presiding Nobles still needed staff for their town halls. Standards for the militia and judicial agents were called for at all levels as well. A mountain of work lay before them and they had barely started laying the foundations for institutions crucial to the state. Despite the countless challenges that lay before her, Clara was generally pleased about her work. The Faith of the Six called for everyone to do their utmost in their respective vocations, but with her ability, nothing had remotely been a challenge until now. That she could live in a time that allowed her to explore the limits of her capabilities was both uplifting and edifying. Furthermore, she did so in service to her god, who had returned to live amongst them once again. Truly, her life was blessed. After spending an hour going over regular demesne business, Dix left the office to update its subordinates on the mornings decisions. In his place came the three Vampire Brides. Unlike her meeting with the Elder Lich, they went to make themselves comfortable around a table where teacups were set out for her guests to use. Clara tended to prefer speaking in more familiar settings, especially when it came to those she regularly dealt with. Lady Shalltears Vampire Brides all appeared to be well-versed in matters of etiquette C at least according to their customs C and they expressed their appreciation for her hospitality. As representatives of different branches within the Ministry of Transportation, they should have come in separately but Clara supposed that it didnt matter too much as they were all Lady Shalltears handmaidens. Furthermore, while there was a sense of rivalry between ministries when it came to their service to the Sorcerer King, conflicts of interest within departments appeared to be nonexistent. Clara waited until they filled their cups with the bottles of blood that they had brought with them. A light second breakfast would be served at her next meeting with the head of the Merchant Guild, so she refrained from taking any refreshments. Lady Corelyn, the postal official said. A group of our new employees has requested accommodations here. here? Clara frowned. Castle Corelyn, my lady, the Vampire Bride told her. More precisely, the cliffs on the southern side of this island. The Vampire Posts new employees were Harpies who had come down from the Azerlisia Mountains: Demihumans who had talons like birds, the bodies of humanoid women and wings that spanned over three metres. They were a carnivorous race but there was more than enough meat to support them. All they needed was work, which they found as local delivery staff for the Vampire Post. Clara had offered them a place to nest in one of the residential areas of Corelyn Harbour, but perhaps that hadnt been enough. Were there issues with the accommodations that we provided? According to their representative, the Vampire Bride replied, they were liveable. After familiarising themselves with the area, they found the cliffs to be highly attractive by comparison. Theyre suitably tall, isolated, warm and shielded from the wind. When it came to understanding and working with different races, Ludmila and Florine were far ahead of her. Aside from the Undead, the Harpies were the first non-Humans to take up residence in Corelyn County. I seewell, I dont personally mind, but we will have to check with the Royal Army first. There are security regulations to observe. After that If they were allowed to nest there, how would tenancy work? She guessed that they would consider the old contract a bargain. At some point, she would have to corner Ludmila and pick her brain on the topic of other races and how to accommodate them. She probably had an intimidating pile of incomprehensible bylaws and special dispensations that streamlined her territorial operations. aside from amendments and additions to the crown laws, Clara said, Corelyn Countys regulations are still, by and large, the product of Human legislation. Updates to local laws will be required to properly determine how tenancy for each race will work. I will let them know, my lady. Is there anything else? No, my lady, the Vampire Bride replied. The new employees appear to be generally well-received. That was saying a lot for a population that was entirely composed of followers of The Six. Not a year ago they would have probably chased the Harpies off with sticks and stones. Clara had an inkling as to what the Vampire Bride from the harbour had come for, so she skipped to the official from the Ministry of Transportation. Were running low on stone, my lady, the Vampire Bride said. Our supplies are projected to last two more weeks. I was afraid of that Clara sighed. With development accelerating in Wardens Vale, the once abundant stone from Ludmilas territory was being reserved for local construction. Ruins Wake had cleared the glut in supply over the winter and what was delivered after that came from a contract that Clara felt was fair for the both of them. That being said, there was a new initiative slated to begin over the summer in the frontier territory that would result in a fresh supply, so the shortage would be a temporary one. I suppose House Ardoins quarries are still delivering on all of their existing contracts, as well Yes, my lady. The trade agreement between House Corelyn and House Zahradnik ensures that we get stone in greater quantities than what every other house purchases from House Ardoin, but, at the same time, we have more territory to cover than the rest. Purchasing stone from the Dwarf Kingdom was an option but the northern highway hadnt been completed yet. Between tolls and the costs associated with labour and animals, transporting those goods through the Empire would double their price relative to stone sold in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Stone from the Theocracy was even more expensive as their lands had long been developed and it was usually the Theocracy that imported stone from the north. Undead logistics made everything else seem exorbitantly expensive by comparison and opportunity costs werent high enough that anyone was willing to import. The Nobles who held the contracts to House Ardoins stone didnt dare resell what was delivered to them out of the fear that they would be seen as stalling development for personal gains. As a result, most were simply content to wait for the completion of the highway and the increased flow of cheap materials from the Dwarf Kingdom. Delays will be inevitable, it seems. Do the Katze Plains not have any stone? Theres plenty of rubble, but the ruins are still being studied. The remaining structures are being preserved for other purposes. According to the findings made so far, most of the stone used in construction there was imported from elsewhere. At this rate, we may as well ask the Katze Institute to summon stone instead of salt. can they do that, my lady? they cannot? They stared at one another for several moments. Such were the times: even a statement made in jest could lead to some possibility made possible by the circumstances and capabilities of the Sorcerous Kingdom. I-Ill send someone to ask after this, the Vampire Bride said. That was all I had to bring to your attention, my lady. The Vampire Bride working with the harbour authority reported at the last, bringing the news that Clara had been anticipating for the last few days. My lady, the first of the barges has been gated in from the north. Were there any issues with the trials or delivery? Clara asked. A grey folder was produced from the Vampire Brides inventory. She placed it on the table between them. These are the results from the sea trials. The barge is being inspected in Drydock One at the moment, but a cursory inspection has revealed no damage from the transfer. Excellent, Clara smiled. What about the other vessels? Theyll arrive as they finish their trials. If all goes well, all twelve will be in their berths here before the end of winter. What about Wagners end of things? Our associates in, ermthe town report that everything is going according to schedule. The harbour equipment has been delivered over the past week. Everything else will begin to arrive when Lady Gagnier and Lady Wagner return to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Clara nodded, suppressing the excitement welling up within her. Nearly a year of their combined efforts was finally coming together. By summer, their world would be a very different place. Would you like to inspect the new vessel, my lady? The Vampire Bride asked. I will wait for Wagner, Clara answered, she is certain to get angry at me if I sneak a peek ahead of her. Get everything assembled as it arrives, but do not take them out yet. Yes, my lady. The Vampire Brides rose and lowered their heads respectfully before filing out of the room. Taiya and the others prepared the table for the next meeting. The head of the Merchant Guild was a man who could almost be described as portly. He wore the trappings of position, which included the ubiquitous brown uniform with the eight-spoked wheel of the guild embroidered in thread-of-gold on the breast of his coat. He almost looked like a retainer of House Wagner, though Clara supposed it was actually the other way around. Formerly a senior member of the E-Rantel Merchant Guild, he had come to Corelyn Harbour with a handful of staff from the city to assume a position that had likely accelerated the greying of his midnight hair. Between them, her maids set a modest breakfast of toast, sweetened preserves and a strong black tea imported from plantations in the Theocracy. They settled down for a bite before getting to the business at hand. I am not opposed to this method, my lady, the mans curls bobbed as he set down his tea, but are you certain you wish to relinquish so much power to the guilds? While I cannot speak for the rest of the House of Lords, Clara replied, House Corelyn, House Wagner and House Gagnier all agree that it is better for the long term. The markets are best served by quick and efficient transactions and what we are doing merely formalises the regulations of the guilds in international trade. I cant imagine that the other houses will be pleased. Clara suppressed her urge to smile at the odd exchange. Generally speaking, Merchants did what they could to maximise profits, but the change she was implementing probably felt too good to be true. No one accustomed to the old ways will like this, she replied. But they will be forced to compete regardless. I believe that, more than anyone, the guilds understand the implications of the ongoing developments in the Sorcerous Kingdom. This is a necessary step to a prosperous future. The old ways that Clara referred to were the conditions imposed on industry and trade by the nobility, who held the legal rights and authority to run their territories as they saw fit as long as they did not run afoul of the Crown Laws. Presumably, this allowed a local lord the freedom to regulate and make fine adjustments to their territorial economy, ensuring that their lands as a whole could smoothly function to support its people. In practice, however, whether this happened or not was at the whim of the seated administrator. In most cases, ways that were seen as normal, traditional and moral were opaque, uncompetitive and stifled innovation. Administrators could be incentivised to maintain inefficient market practices and prop up various industries and interests with unfair and arbitrary measures. In the worst cases, issues became systematic and progressively worse. Industries could be forced to sell their goods at favourable prices to companies owned by local authorities or lose their licence to operate entirely. Exemptions were purchased through bribery and other private arrangements. Racketeering became rampant and tenant agreements effectively became contracts of serfdom and slavery. Were the problem limited to the nobility, it could be easily addressed. Unfortunately, it was behaviour that could be found at any level of administration and business. Ones actions could even be affected by external elements, such as powerful political interests, Merchant and industrial cartels, and criminal syndicates. If she were to parrot Lianes cynical views on the matter, people did what they thought they could get away with to get what they wanted. The degree to which proper, righteous behaviour regulated the people was not uniform. Thus, enforceable rules and regulations needed to be enacted by those in authority. At the same time, however, they could not be harmful to the territory. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, the usual barriers to change did not exist. A remarkable degree of transparency was made possible by the tireless efforts of the Elder Liches. Powerful individuals could not simply walk in and erase those in authority for enacting progressive change. Economic pressures were on their side and the Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom strove for universal excellence. Everything was in place to begin the transformation of their nation into the beacon of civilisation that the Sorcerer King desired. All that was left to do was to do it. I guess that something like this is usually impossible, the Guildmaster chuckled. It makes it too hard to believe. Make no mistake, Clara replied, the guilds still have many challenges ahead of them. Do not take your new freedoms for granted; I still technically hold all of the rights, authority and duties that come with my station. If I see that regulation is required, there is no doubt that I will act. If things get out of hand, I have no qualms rescinding these freedoms to reexamine the entire arrangement. The success of this experiment and further progressive measures will be in large part due to the efforts of the guilds and their members. Of course, my lady, the Guildmaster nodded. As always, we understand that you do everything for the greater good of your subjects. Clara rose from her seat, offering the Guildmaster a quiet smile as he brushed the crumbs of breakfast from his lap. He beamed as he bobbed his head before leaving her office. Shouldnt he be sweating a bit after having a threat like that hung over his head? He certainly would if he was speaking to Liane. If it was Ludmila, he would have probably fainted on the spot. Clara couldnt decide whether to be annoyed or not. When it came to herself and her friends, their image always preceded them, pulling whatever they presented up or down. Ludmila could say something perfectly pleasant and it would terrify everyone around her. Liane always left people wondering, though she often did that on purpose. Florine didnt need to say anything at all and thoughts invariably turned lewd, much to her embarrassment C which only led people on further. As for herself, Clara could sentence someone to death and they would probably thank her for it. Well, maybe that was an exaggeration, but they would at least respect her ruling and accept it with good grace. Supposedly, these outcomes were due to how they employed their Job Classes and how the Skills and Abilities that they had developed influenced others. That one could produce fear or adoration on demand was seen as a natural measure of a charismatic individuals ability, but once they started qualifying and quantifying everything according to the concept of Class Levels, things became a bit disconcerting. Everything that they did was suddenly part of an experiment as they strove to develop their capabilities. They could even gauge the capabilities of others by how well they could contend, which again was something once considered common sense, but warped by their new knowledge. Many other aspects of their former sensibilities were similarly cast in a new light. The common knowledge that people became stronger and more capable as they grew in their craft became stat arrays and skill growth that influenced the quality of a build. This, especially, was becoming very apparent to Clara whose divine blood had now unmistakably manifested. Where she was once no stronger, faster or resilient than an average city girl, she was now as physically capable as a Silver-rank Adventurerand that was without the equipment bestowed upon her by Lady Shalltear. With it, she could do things that shocked the people around her. That being said, she was no warrior C the growth of her physical capabilities was more a convenient side-benefit that came with her ongoing work as the head of House Corelyn. With this being the case, she often wondered how strong Ludmila now was, especially considering that she was an Undead being with far greater physical capabilities than a Human. Maybe I can get her to teach me how to fight a bit. That way we couldno, that is a sinful path. She needed to focus on her own way of doing things. It was one of the reasons why they went so well together, after all. Clara looked outside, squinting at the sun glinting against the river. It was roughly two hours to noon. She stretched as she went back down the tower stairs, sending one of her maids ahead to call for her carriage. An appointment in the Katze Plains with Brother Martelli and his Squires awaited her. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 1, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Brother Martelli. I have kept you waiting. Clara went up to where the veteran Paladin was observing his Squires practise in the palace gardens. His polished plate pauldrons glinted in the morning light as he turned at her voice. Think nothing of it, my lady, he said. The Temples are here to serve. If anything, we are honoured that you have taken an interest in our training today. My imagination keeps running off with me whenever I think about it, Clara replied, so I felt the need to settle things once and for all. Ah, it is nothing too exciting, Brother Martelli chuckled. There are dangers, to be sure, but the outskirts of the Katze Plains are just a bit more lively than the graveyard in E-Rantel. Those who started ahead of us now treat it as an entertaining weekly excursion. They accompanied Clara to her carriage, which set off on its way along the river. The two young Squires stared at the scenery as it sped by vineyards and villages; what was normally a journey of two days took less than an hour between the Soul Eater, the new vehicle frames from House Wagner and the road paved over the winter. Xavier and Rosalina, if Im not mistaken?" The two children nodded at Claras friendly query. Xavier was nine while Rosalina was eight. And now they were being brought out to the Katze Plains to fight Undead. Are you excited about your excursion? Clara asked. They nodded again. The two Squires were wearing coat-of-plates under the customary tabards that they donned for civilian settings, as well as steel plate pieces for their arms and legs. They each also had a heater shield and warhammer, both fashioned to fit their stature. A careless glance might have one assume that they were Noble scions whose families possessed the wealth to indulge their children, but she doubted that any of her subjects would see them that way. For her part, Clara had been disturbed at the notion that children were being sent to fight very real and deadly opponents since she first heard of it. Brother Marcus explained that, as apprentices for most vocations started learning their trade somewhere above the age of six, so too should Squires be expected to start learning their trade at the same time. According to Ludmila, the new Rangers that she was raising commenced training around the same age as well. If she were here to listen to Claras concerns, Ludmila would probably say something along the lines of civilian Nobles being too soft and give Claras belly a playful poke. Brother Martelli, Clara said, how does one determine when a Squire is ready for these excursions? Our measures are fairly straightforward, my lady, Brother Martelli replied. The Squires go through daily combat drills in addition to the rest of their studies. Once a week, their performance is assessed by holding nonlethal bouts against summoned opponents. Actuallyfor some reason the Elder Liches standing by at the army bases are always happy to participate in their training, so the kids get to fight against all sorts of things every day. The reason why the Elder Liches were participating in the Squires training was straightforward: it was training for them, as well. Every Undead servitor was created with basic knowledge of its capabilities, but they had no experience. Any opportunity to gain experience was treated as precious and better equipped them to serve their creator. One might think it strange to consider an Undead being as an earnest individual, but they were very pure in that sense. Clara examined the two Squires, who shifted under her gaze. How strong would you say they are now? They are progressing much more swiftly than Squires would in the Theocracy. Hmmif I were to use local measures, they are both around Difficulty Rating Fifteen. Difficulty Rating Fifteen is about the strength of an Iron-rank Adventurer, isnt it? Clara furrowed her brow, Are you saying that they could win in a fight against an Ogre? An inexperienced Ogre, yes. However, issues of reach and mass would exist in practice. Also, like any apprentice, they are still learning their craft and thus limited compared to ordained professionals. Additionally, the development of our Squires here islopsided. She looked back at Brother Martelli, who was seated across from her. His expression was not precisely troubled, but his tone still suggested that the lopsidedness was a serious matter. How so? It is not in any way a complaint, of course, the Paladin said, but our curriculum for Squires and Acolytes has been honed over centuries to raise students to an established standard under the conditions that you would see in the Theocracy. First is mundane education, which covers language, mathematics, law and basic life skills, Then there is religious education which also includes our role as members of the temple staff and its ministry. Finally, is our martial education, which is both theoretical and practical. I guess the practical part would be what most outsiders think of when Paladin or Cleric comes to mind. The lopsided part comes with the fact that there were no Paladin orders in the Sorcerous Kingdom before we arrived. Captain Cavallaro informed me that ordination would be irregular since youve included children that were much older than you usually would. Is what you speak of in addition to that? Yes, my lady, Brother Martelli nodded. Priests and Paladins attending institutions in the Theocracy usually start at the age of six and are ordained around the age of fourteen or fifteen. They are treated as junior staff until twenty. We can smooth things out here if it was only an issue with the time needed to complete their education, but what surprised us was their physical advancement. For instance, these two have been Squires for half a year, but they have the strength of third-year Squires in the Theocracy. and this is because theyve been training with the Elder Liches every day? Amongst other things. The overflowing support that we have received in the Sorcerous Kingdom has been a great blessing, but time is one resource not so easily procured. For the time being, while they might physically match Squires of their age in the Theocracy, they do not have the years of education, discipline and experience that comes with it. A nine-year-old with the strength of an Iron-rank Adventurer She imagined that all sorts of problems would crop up. Beyond the fact that children were children, growing up came with all sorts of physical and mental changes that took time to grasp and develop mastery over. What kinds of issues do you foresee, Brother Martelli? Boys will always be boys, of course, the Paladin seemed to shrug, so we will have to emphasise how the actions that come with their rowdiness can produce extreme results compared to other boys of their age. Girls can be extremely vicious once they get goingCaptain Cavallaro had some interesting stories about Sister Alessia, but I am half-certain that he was just trying to scare us. You must have one in mind if youre leaving it on that note. Again, I do not know how true this is, but a few years ago Sister Alessia was in a particularly foul mood about something. Captain Cavallaro told her to go work off her frustrations in Katze, so off she went. He found out later that she ended up attacking an Elder Lich. It is said that the Elder Lich ran away from her, which is quite strange in itself Ah, Clara nodded. That story is actually true. It is, my lady? How does one confirm a story such as this? Captain I?kur was the Elder Lich that she attacked. Brother Martelli turned his head to look at Rosalina. What is it, Brother Martelli? The Squire smiled back at her master. Nothing, Brother Martelli replied. Anyway, it is something we will have to keep a careful eye on. It is against our tenets to stifle personal development, so we cannot simply tell them to stop training if that is what they wish to do. I would not do that even if it was not against our teachings, Clara said. It is our system of education that needs to adapt to new realities. The Temples are far from the only ones that must do so in the Sorcerous Kingdom. You speak truly, my lady. Still, we are in a state where much change is required but few educators are available. It will be a while before we catch up. What are your numbers looking like at the moment? Not counting Sister Alessia C who is still a junior temple staff member C we have half a dozen Paladins in E-Rantel and thirty in Corelyn County. Each of us has taken two Squires and we will take two more every three years. For the time being, we have a nine-year curriculum planned so Xavier and Rosalina will be ordained at the ages of eighteen and seventeen, respectively. When will they count as fully-fledged temple staff? Brother Martelli sucked in his lips, looking out the window at the river. That is difficult to say, he said. As much as I would like us to have our first class of Paladins recognised according to custom, we will have to see how things go in practice. It may go the full term after ordination. It was only their shortage of temple staff that made the delays seem larger than they were. Clara predicted that it would only take seven or eight years to normalise things. The Squires and Acolytes between now and then could still help out in the temples without being ordained. The only places where the shortage was truly telling was in locations without temple staff at all. A fully-fledged Cleric was required to oversee a shrine or temple and they had very few of those relative to the projected growth of the settlements in need of their services. Im sure well be able to manage through our initial challenges, Clara said. While staffing shortages are a concern, the number of temple staff should swell to healthy numbers in the next two decades. Healthy numbers of course did not mean having enough temple staff to comfortably service the congregations in the southern territories of the Sorcerous Kingdom. It meant having enough Clerics and Paladins to raise new shrines, monasteries and temples beyond. Their work in Corelyn County was merely the first step in returning the populations of the north to the fold. It would be a monumental venture that spanned generations, but the foundations they laid in the Sorcerous Kingdom would be nigh unshakeable. Their god had returned to once again live amongst them, after all. After following the river for another half hour, they reached the dividing line between the fertile valleys of the Riverlands and the barren reddish clay of the Katze Plains. The road, however, did not end there. Somewhere in the mists beyond, construction continued as the Ministry of Transportation lay down a highway that followed the Katze River. Other highways would branch off of it to create a road network linking the territories surrounding the barren wasteland. This gave the Sorcerous Kingdom exclusive access to routes, as only the Undead could safely use them. The road network was merely a bonus, however: the true treasure was the maritime corridor that the Katze River provided. It had been nearly a year in the making, but Clara was now on the eve of her first great offensive. Her carriage slowed and turned off of the road, stopping in an area serving as a stockpile for the roadway. They stepped out into the middle of a lot lined with raised and covered sections partially filled with pre-prepared construction materials. The Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead servitors could not build roads as the Dwarves could, but they were able to fit things together. As with many other professional tasks, anything beyond a certain threshold of complexity or employed special Skills and Abilities simply failed in various ways. Most of the time, things just broke apart. No one knew how perfectly good materials could do that, but they unapologetically did nonetheless. It wasnt limited to construction, either. Once, her chef tried to teach a Vampire Bride how to cook and she could only produce charred abominations. Clara once joked to Ludmila about burning water while trying to prepare tea for herself, but a Vampire Bride might actually be able to. Lady Aura, who had experience in accommodating those shortfalls with a construction project of her own in the past, shared several insights with them. As long as tasks were kept menial, things would work without a hitch. Thus, Clara, Liane and Florine had put their heads together late in the autumn to figure something out. Liane quickly came up with a solution, though Clara suspected that it was something that she had been considering for a long time. With the growth of her new workshops came a world of new possibilities. Her evolving machining industry made high precision tools and parts possible, which in turn allowed for the mass production of standardised goods. They could make a hundred thousand identical screws and an equal number of nuts that could perfectly fit those screws. Everything could be made with unerring precision and the motive force provided by Undead labour allowed craftsmen to fashion parts with unheard-of rapidity. This of course extended to any industry that adopted House Wagners innovations and devices for standard measurement. As a result of the savings in time, fuel and labour, prices for many once-expensive goods were bound to collapse. For the time being, the nationwide effort to bring everything in line with new standards of industry and infrastructure was consuming everything, but they needed to ensure that none of their tenants were left behind in the transition. It took about a month of trial and error, but a new system was designed that the Undead servitors could safely use. Pieces of anything that needed to be constructed C including roads and buildings C were manufactured in Corelyn Harbour or Lianes still-for-some-reason-unnamed capital. Everything was then transported to the construction site for assembly. All that the Undead working on the Katze road network had to do was submit measurements from a construction site and every brick, block, plank and pillar would be fashioned to fit their needs. It didnt come remotely close to the quality and appearance of Dwarven craftsmanship, but it was fast, cheap and did the job. Brother Martelli led them to the edge of the stockpile area. Rosalina and Xavier hefted their shields and warhammers, peering out into the mist. A pair of Death Knights accompanied Clara as she followed behind the trio. The Paladin kept glancing over his shoulder towards her as they followed the road deeper into the wasteland. Do not worry about me, Brother Martelli, Clara said. I have been out here several times. They were uneventful inspections of the border, but she doubted that much could happen with the Royal Army occupying the region. Roughly five hundred metres down the road, they stopped at a simple, magically-lit army post manned by an Elder Lich and two Death Knights. The lonely structure looked more than a bit odd in the otherwise featureless surroundings. Brother Martelli walked up to the window facing the road. Brother Martelli with Squires Xavier and Rosalina. Were here to use the exercise grounds. The Elder Lich pulled out a black binder from under the counter, slowly flipping through the pages. Is this your first time here? It asked. Erm, yes, the Paladin answered. Is there some problem? According to our estimates, things should be ready by now. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. A map appeared on the counter between the Elder Lich and the Paladin. Sections A1 through to H3 are depleted, it said. The closest replenished sections may be found further northeast. Please ensure that you refer to the marker posts for the appropriate Difficulty Rating ranges. The Sorcerous Kingdom cannot be held liable for any damage or loss of equipment and death or injury, including any debilitating conditions sustained. This includes, but is not exclusive to, Disease, Poison, Curses, Ability Damage, Level Drains, Confusion, Insanity, ageing and loss of virility or hair. Have a nice stay. A swirl of dust blew across the road in front of the post. The Elder Lich stared across the counter at Brother Martelli. Clara leaned over to look at the Paladin. Brother Martelli? Erm, right, he took the map into his hand. Thank you. Hmm They made their way northeast, ascending the gentle slope from the riverbank. After coming back from the Sorcerer Kings Katze Plains excursion, Ludmila had devised a way to turn the area near the border into a training ground. Past the buffer area that ran along the border, she had the Royal Armys patrols criss-cross the area, dividing the wild Undead into plots of different sizes and difficulties. These plots could then be used for live combat exercises. It took about a week for a dozen or so weak Undead to replenish each plot, but there were hundreds of plots prepared and plenty of room along the border to create more. After walking for fifteen minutes, Brother Martelli held up a gauntleted hand. This looks like the place, he said. Let us check over your equipment one last time, shall we? The Squires ensured their armour was fitted properly. Their sallets were closed tightly over their bevors and the joints of their armour secured. Despite being covered from head to toe without a bit of skin exposed, they didnt seem to have any issues moving around. Brother Martelli gave a satisfied nod before turning to address her. My lady, please stand back while I bring them closer. In the distance, past a long iron stake painted with a single white stripe, she could make out figures standing unnaturally still in the mist. A chill that had nothing to do with the cool weather travelled up her spine. Are you sure this is alright? She asked. The most advanced Squires have been doing this for over a month now, Brother Martelli answered. There have been no major injuries yet. I believe that the Temples should have submitted their reports She did get reports from the Temples but she still couldnt quite wrap her head around it. There was nothing normal about bringing eight-year-olds out into a cursed wasteland to battle the Undead. The Paladins, however, treated it like Farmers taking their children on a trip to the local town. Are we ready? Yeah! The two Squires raised their warhammers above their heads in an enthusiastic reply to Brother Martelli''s query. Clara silently shook her head. Maybe this was why Sister Alessia was the way that she was. Brother Martelli walked forward a bit, tapping his weapon against his shield. Several figures reacted to the sound, moving towards them at different speeds. Hmmfive Zombies and three Skeletons. You two go ahead and take care of them. You are quite calm about this, Brother Martelli, Clara noted. Ah, this is nothing much, the Paladin replied. If anything, you are fortunate to have this place. The three Skeletons reached the Squires first. Rosalina blocked a barehanded strike and then brought her warhammer in under her shield to shatter one of her opponents legs above the knee. It reached out to grab her ankle but received a hole in its skull in return. Xavier knocked back one of the Skeletons with his shield. He immediately turned and stepped in to destroy the pelvis of the other before it could react to his sudden movement. The Squire crushed its neck beneath his boot as he moved forward to dispatch the one he had knocked back. AhCthat was a mistake, Xavier, Brother Martelli said. The boy looked around for a moment before realising his advance had attracted a dozen more Undead. He backed away, throwing a nervous glance in Brother Martellis direction. The battlefield is an honest place, the Paladin told him. Your enemies will punish errors in judgement to the fullest extent possibleas may your allies if you do something unforgivably stupid or reprehensible. B-but what do we do? Xavier asked. What else can one do? Brother Martelli shrugged, One must answer for their mistakes. Surshanas measure does not discriminate. Brother Martelli kicked the first of the new wave of Undead that reached them into another. The second Skeletons skull exploded under the force of his warhammer. He continued working his shield and weapon, stepping around smoothly as he went from kill to kill. When much tougher-looking Zombies from the first group finally reached him, they appeared to offer no more resistance to the veteran Paladins attacks than the Skeletons did. If this were not training, he said, it means that you reap what you sow. Except it may not only be you that answers for your errors, but everyone fighting with you. As a Paladin, you must not only be mindful of how your actions affect yourselves and your fellow warriors, but also all who rely on your protection. It is not enough to take actions you are prepared to pay for: you must ensure that your allies are not forced to pay for them as well. The Paladin stepped aside and they waited for a group of four Zombies to make their way over. One of them clutched the edge of Rosalinas shield, dragging it down while the other wrapped its arms around her. Eek! She cried, Get off! The main threat that Zombies represent, Brother Martelli said, is grappling with their unnatural strength. Once one grabs onto you, it makes it easier for more to do so. Unless they are under the control of something else, they will not coordinate, but their interference will make it easier for other opponents to act against you. Brother Martelli, Clara resisted the urge to step forward and help the girl, should you not do something about those Zombies? She will be fine, my lady, the Paladin waved his hand, These Zombies are stronger than the average Farmer, but are no match for our Squires here. Zombies can also resort to clawing and biting, but they wont be able to get through her armour. The longer she stays like that, however, the worse she will smell. Indeed, it seemed that, despite her panic, Rosalina didnt budge. She made an annoyed sound before dropping her warhammer to draw the dagger from her belt. After being jabbed several times in the ribs the Zombie clinging to her flopped to the ground. The Squire put her dagger away before picking up her warhammer again and whacking the other Zombie in the head. I want my worries back Nearby, Xavier was done dispatching his opponents. Clara couldnt see through their visors, but she could imagine their disgusted looks as they tried to wipe away the viscera smeared over their armour. Never forget your footwork, Brother Martelli told them. In many cases, how you use your feet is more important than how you use your arms. While Paladins are very sturdy, rooting oneself to the ground and trying to withstand everything is seldom the correct answer even when youre holding a narrow passage. In this case, Zombies are slow and mindless. Against such opponents, you have the luxury of choosing when and where to engage and how they are positioned when you do so. Brother Martelli drew the attention of a few more Undead. After dispatching the Skeletons, he let the Zombies shuffle up to him. Many physical combatants require space to fight, he said as he sidestepped in a circle around them. Unless one is incorporeal, one cannot be in the same place as others. Everything also has its own measure C the effective range of its offence. As you can see with these fellows, I am using the ones in front to block the others and they are all interfering with one another trying to get to me. Brother Martelli picked up his pace until the Zombies formed into a tight mass trying to reach him. Eventually, their attempts to get past one another led to them stumbling to the ground. The mindless Undead cared nothing for those around them, stepping and tripping over each other. The Paladin kicked the head off of one of them, which bounced over to attract the remaining Undead in the first group. Now, let us finish these off and move on to the next group. The two Squires dutifully voiced their acknowledgement. The Zombies were the size of adult Humans, but Rosalina and Xavier may as well have been slaughtering chickens for all the difficulty they had with them. Is this how you trained your previous Squires? Clara asked. I was overly cautious with my first Squire, Brother Martelli answered with a self-deprecating smile, Children learn quickly and Squires are tougher than they look. It just takes some experience to understand this and wrestle down the urge to protect them against things they can easily handle. Rosalina and Xavier finished their task and they started walking over to the next patch of Undead. The two used the towels tucked into their belts to wipe away the mess in their armour as best as they could. As for how we trained them, Brother Martelli said as they strolled along, as I mentioned earlier, what is made available to us here is superior. I would even go so far as to say it is luxurious. Even on the Theocracys side of the Katze Plains, we bring whole squads of Squires because opportunities for real combat in relatively safe conditions are scarce. Elsewhere, they help in border patrols but Monsters and wilderness tribes do not replenish their numbers so frequently. Brother Marcus said something about Sister Alessia causing a great panic when she and some other Squires went into the wasteland of their own volition. Well, she was his first Squire. Sister Alessia is also a prodigy and prodigies can be difficult to handle in many ways. Most importantly, they went unsupervised. Weak Undead in small numbers are not a threat to our Squires but other types of Undead can be mixed in. Incorporeal types are especially bad since they ignore armour and require magic or enchanted weapons to hit. A few minutes later, they arrived at the next group of Undead. Brother Martelli drew a handful over and, after ensuring that nothing problematic was on its way, he settled back to watch. Does the Theocracy do this with other vocations? Clara asked. The regular army has to make do with drills and patrols. Our mana economy revolves around servicing civilian sectors and what we have to spare goes into training our elites or conducting magical research. Luxurious seemed an apt description for the broad situation in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Material abundance was growing, security was beyond adequate and the administration was likely unmatched in the region. Clara had questions as to how the other territories would take advantage of their circumstances, but followers of The Six tended to squander little. After clearing another two groups of Undead, Brother Martelli peered deeper into the mist. Hmmhaving so many summons available for training really does throw off our schedule. Let us head in further." What usually happens? Clara asked. Usually, we start practical training around Difficulty Rating Six, by Adventurer standard, Brother Martelli answered. If it is a big group of Undead, they can fight together. If not, they take turns. Either way, it takes longer and we have to be more cautious. The equipment that the Temples have provided is excellent as well: keeping up with growing children is an expensive prospect. I hope it doesnt come off as extravagant. Brother Martelli laughed. How can this be? He said, If anything, the support that we receive here is heartening. I would still like to improve wherever possible, Clara said, Are there any practices in the Theocracy that you believe will do well here? Hmmthat is difficult to say, my lady. Faith is an integral aspect at all levels of society in the Theocracy. Things that I may consider desirable are simply not allowed here. It is strange: in the Theocracy, the Temples loom over the judicial, legislative and military branches of our government. Here, the Temples are not part of the government at all and your Royal Court looms over everything. Still, there should be some things that can be adopted I can only present general ideas. The mana economy here isimmature, for lack of a better term. It is my understanding that Re-Estize is not only secular but has poor integration of magic in general and this territory has inherited the problems that come with that. That much was painfully true. While the rationale behind a secular state was to keep religious agendas from influencing the government, it had a variety of negative effects. In Re-Estize, secular was as good as saying mundane: the population did not incorporate magic in any way aside from the occasional convenience. The Temples C which represented the largest demographic of magic casters in the nation C existed as a separate, similarly convenient entity that provided health care, spiritual guidance and education for the lucky few with access to temple schools. That the average individual lived a life of subsistence meant that magic never truly went beyond an esoteric industry that produced expensive luxuries and services with little exposure. Concepts like mana economy were entirely alien and many industrial sectors were untapped. Due to this background, the idiom pearls before swine accurately described the situation of the average Human subject of the Sorcerous Kingdom when it came to magic. Even now, it was often the case that visitors from the Empire and the Theocracy pointed out amazing things that the locals took for granted. When those things were brought to their awareness, all they could say was heh...is that so? while not understanding why it was. There was simply no appreciation for what went into anything because they were ignorant of so much. At best, the monetary value of a product or service was the only indicator of its value. Of course, one could not know the intricacies of everything, but their common knowledge was embarrassingly unsophisticated. Raising public awareness of magic above the level of superstition and folklore is something we have been working to address. Though for some reason, Baroness Zahradnik appears to be in the lead when it comes to that. Well, it is as they say, yes? Technology and magic tend to go to the military first. Baroness Zahradnik is a military governor, so I suspect that her territory will be at the forefront in many fields where militarisation is possible. Ludmilas tendency to militarise everything did tend to result in her quick adoption of all sorts of things. That being said, her development employed brute force methods that incurred hefty costs and created products with much room for refinement. Still, the raw violence by which she pursued new ideas tended to produce results. Regardless, it is still something that the rest of us need to consider for our territories, Clara said. The spirit of her subjects is distinctly different from ours and thus produces different results. Is there something you can think of that may only manifest in civilian settings? The system of temple donations, perhapsactually, yes C I believe that you will see that happening at some point. Can you describe this system to me? It is one where priority services can be purchased by more affluent members of the congregation. A number of alarming connotations popped up in Claras head at his summary. What is the rationale behind this system? Mana is limited and certain spells have high material costs. Scheduled rates for mana go up exponentially with higher tiers of magic, especially if it is cast through a ritual or requires expensive components. Our limitations result in queues but one can pay extra to expedite treatment. How much do they pay? Triple the scheduled rate, my lady. what happens to the donation? One-third goes towards paying for the spell, of course. The rest subsidises care for those less fortunate. Outsiders who come to the Theocracy for treatment sometimes complain that we are taxing the rich but we consider it a practical form of charity. I see. Clara let out a relieved sigh. It wouldnt be good if she had to strangle one of her new Paladins in front of his Squires. A part of her felt guilty for suspecting that something untoward was going on, but it reminded her too much of the privileged abusing their authority in Re-Estize. Ah, it looks like we have some Ghouls in this bunch. You may want to stand apart from us for this, my lady C they have quite the aroma. She stepped back as they prepared to clear the patch of Undead. Aside from the Ghouls, it looked like the same variety of Zombies and Skeletons from before. Bleh, it stinks! Rosalina cried. Ahaha, now you know why they would not summon these for us in town. Ghasts are even worse and their stench can inflict debilitating conditions. Adventures passing through her old village always talked about how they risked their lives in the Katze Plains and shared many a story of daring-do. While she did believe that they embellished their exploits somewhat, Clara didnt think that an excursion would be socarefree. Ah, watch that Zombie there, it is actually a Swell Skin. Xavier kicked a slightly bloated-looking Zombie away. He reached into a belt pouch and hurled a crystal vial at the fallen Swell Skin. The Undead creature twitched on the ground as a hiss filled the air and pustules erupted over its flesh. Good job, Brother Martelli nodded. Even a drop of that ichor on your skin can result in Disease. If it gets through your visorwell, let us just say the experience can be unpleasant. You have seen it happen before, Brother Martelli? Clara asked. Of course, the Paladin answered. It happens to everyone eventually. The danger of these weak Undead does not lie in their individual power but in all of the little tricks that they have. These naturally-spawned Undead manifest certain aspects of life. Many are familiar with how they represent negative emotions and the forces associated with negative energy but they do not realise the fact that, as a whole, the Undead carry themes. Another group of Undead came in. Brother Martelli paused to rest his watchful gaze on the two Squires as they met the hodgepodge of weak foes. Once their numbers were diminished, he nodded and continued. With Undead such as these, he said, one experiences the inevitabilities that come with life as time marches on. A scratch here, a cut there, a minor illness that weakens one just a bit. Aches and pains and weariness. These small things can build up and become overwhelming, so vigilance must be constantly maintained. Even the mightiest warrior will fall prey eventually if there is no reprieve. Unless you are not affected by any of that, Clara noted. Of course, Brother Martelli nodded. Many equip themselves in such a way that they are protected from much of what can happen out here. Ultimately, however, we depend on our fellows. Whether they be the artisans that fashion equipment and curatives, those who produce our food and supplies, or our comrades who fight alongside us, we Humans face the trials of life together. Alone, we are not much for very long. That is an interesting insight to have out here. It is as I said, no? Brother Martellis hazel eyes seemed to smile from behind his visor, The battlefield is an honest place. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 1, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 27th Day, Lower Water Month, 0 CE Uehhhfinally home! Liane unwrapped her arms from the Elder Lich in front of her, lifting a leg to dismount from the back of the Skeletal Dragon that had conveyed her over the Katze Plains. She rubbed her butt with a frown: though her equipment gave her damage reduction, that property didnt seem to save her rear end and various areas nearby from her bony seat. Still, flying was an exhilarating experience. Not only was it new and exciting, but the broad vistas that it offered also represented a wide world of opportunity. It was far different from riding around in a carriage or wagon where one couldnt see beyond the next hill or ridge. A grand conquest awaited them and she couldnt wait to take the next step. That step was very close now, though they still had a mountain of preparations before them. Nearby, Florine dismounted from another Skeletal Dragon. She immediately tried to pull down her skirts, which were far shorter than she was used to. The next time they flew somewhere, they would need magic clothing that didnt catch the wind and go everywhere. Hows your butt? Liane asked. My butt? Florines hand went to brush off the back of her skirts, Its fine? Its not sore or anything? Not really Ah~ must be nice, Liane stretched. I wish I had a bit more padding like youCwait, what are you doing? Th-the claw? No!!! She sent a pleading look to the Elder Liches nearby. They simply looked back. The Sorcerous Kingdoms security was biased to the extreme. Sometime later, Liane and Florine walked up the slope leading to Wagner Countys new capital. They hadnt informed anyone of their impending arrival, which allowed them the opportunity to look around without the host of retainers that usually accompanied Nobles as they went from place to place. Their incognito state lasted for all of three seconds due to the absurd existence known as Florine Gagnier. A militia patrol, composed of four Human men and two Death Knights, came up to greet her. Lady Gagnier, the patrol Sergeant saluted smartly, welcome. We apologise for not meeting you with an escort C I dont think there was any notice at the office about your visit today. We werent sure when we would arrive ourselves, Florines smile encompassed everyone, including the Death Knights. Thank you for your warm welcome, Sergeant. Much in the same way that people frowned when Ludmila frowned, the men smiled at Florines smile. Liane wasnt sure if she was imagining things but maybe the Death Knights were smiling too. Is there any place youd like for us to take you, my lady? The Sergeant asked, Or arrange for a carriage perhaps? Were fine, thank you, Florine answered. Were just here to see how things have changed before heading west. Is that so? In that case, have a pleasant stay, my lady. The members of the patrol lowered their heads respectfully before continuing on their way. Liane eyed them sourly as they left. Im here too, you know? Im plenty cute, too! Wait, no, Im the ruler of these lands C grr, are her boobs worth more than my title? Wanna get changed first? Liane asked, Youre gonna cause accidents in that thing. Yes, letsdo we have anywhere to change? Well just use one of the workshops C I wanted to check those first, anyway. They made their way along a service road running behind a row of newly-built workshops. Liane cocked her ear for the sounds of work within, but the stonework of the Dwarves was such that not a peep escaped. After making their way inside the first workshop along the way, they found an empty staff room to change in. Liane locked the door before plopping her Infinite Haversacks on a bench in front of a row of lockers. She let out a relieved sigh: even with her strength-augmenting equipment, having two of them was still a hefty burden to be moving around with all day. All of the barges should be delivered by now, yeah? One thing at a time, Florine raised her arms as Liane undid the laces of her top. You always want to see everything right away. Technically, theyre the most important thing we got going The rustle of silken fabrics filled the air as Florine''s dress slid off of her shoulders. Liane eyed the tan lines that the garment left behind. Their Endure Elements brooches protected them from the freezing conditions that came with flying around, but it appeared that the enchantment didnt save them from being baked by the sun. Liane ran a finger down the smooth skin of Florines back. Her friend jumped. Wh-what are you doing? Lookit. Eh? My arms too? Florine turned around, reaching out to pull aside the fabric hanging on Lianes shoulder. Youre even worse! What do we do Liane didnt particularly care, but others certainly did. Was that why her own subjects ignored her? Having pale, unblemished skin was a sign of status and affluence C one that couldnt easily be faked. Aristocrats and commoners alike associated tanned skin as a sign of common status. Nine out of ten people worked in vocations that required extensive exposure to the elements. Ninety-nine per cent of people had at least moderate exposure. Only Nobles and the elite of high society had complexions like Liane and Florine normally did. During their childhood, watching people react to Ludmila during the winter functions in E-Rantel was a constant source of amusement. She was always baked brown from running around outside slaughtering Demihumans all summer or whatever she did, so people would always mistake her for a servant who had no right to be where she was. The other Noble girls would watch wide-eyed, waiting for the day that Ludmila would snap and a row of heads impaled on spikes would appear on the citys battlements. To Florines relief C and Lianes disappointment C it never happened. Liane frowned at her arm, wondering what they would do. HmmHis Majesty went to Roble for something, didnt he? Maybe he snagged some trade agreements while he was there. Trade agreementsah, you mean that, erm Disintegration Cream. Eraser Cream! Florine whacked her in the arm, Does Lady Shalltear have any representatives with our delegation there? Eheven if she did, we shouldnt push for it. Everything west of E-Rantel is Lady Albedos turf. Its better to go through Jezne or V?lkchenheimor just through Lady Albedo C shes a woman too, ya know. Despite being a country commonly known for its religious ways, when noblewomen thought about the Holy Kingdom of Roble, the first things that came to mind were the beauty products developed by its reigning sovereign, Calca Besarrez. They had every expectation that the Sorcerer King would succeed in his ventures there, so improved relations between their two countries would inevitably lead to increased trade. Relations with Re-Estize were still at best rocky even a year after the Battle of Katze Plains, so any sort of progress in the west could be considered a good thing. After helping Florine into a high-quality, yet unassuming dress fashioned in her usual conservative style, Liane went to unlock the door. Youre not changing? Florine asked. Newp, Liane answered, this is fine. Ill just use a parasol or something. They left the room, heading towards the main area of the workshop. To their surprise, they found that the facility had another guest. Lord Demiurge? There was no way his being here was a coincidence. His long, spiked tail waved idly as they walked up to join him. There is something remarkably satisfying about the unfailing, unyielding machinery that youve developed here, Lord Demiurge said as he watched the craftsmen at work. Your words are too kind, Lord Demiurge, Liane and Florine lowered themselves into respectful curtseys. All that weve done is taken advantage of principles inherent to the world and put them to work for us. Ah, but that is the beauty in it, is it not? Lord Demiurge turned to face them with a smile, Raw power being transformed into precise craftsmanship. Simple machines creating ever more complex ones with unerring accuracy. Many have thought to use the Undead as substitutes for menial labour, but you have established an entirely new paradigm. One might even say that youve ignited the flames of a revolution. Liane beamed at the Devils praise. They had interacted on many occasions and she felt that they were on amicable terms. She also knew him to be a sort of craftsman himself, so his recognition for her work was especially gratifying. Hehe, were just getting started. Sooner or laterworld domination, right? Indeed. Through geopolitical manoeuvring, industrial might and economic ties, they would carry out a conquest more lasting and pervasive than any conducted through military might. Stuffy old traditionalists who valued land, illiquid assets and manpower above all else would be swept aside by those who leveraged their resources to tap into the productivity of the Sorcerous Kingdoms expanding sphere of influence. It was the dawn of an age that would be pioneered by merchant princes C or merchant princesses, in their case. Oh yeah, Liane said, before I forget: do you have any agents available for an errand in the Holy Kingdom of Roble, my lord? Lord Demiurge held a position that was roughly analogous to a Minister of Foreign Affairs, so it stood to reason that he had people out in Roble with the Sorcerer King. I do, but whether they can be of any usejust to be certain, what is it that you wanted? In response, Liane presented both of her arms, one held out wrist-up. Lord Demiurges glasses caught the workshops lighting as he nodded. I see. With the work ahead of you, I suppose it is a crucial matter. It just so happens that I have some new staff that should be able to procure what you require. Great! I really appreciate it. Well be going headfirst into a huge mess so getting dragged down by little things would be infuriating. A huge mess was most likely an understatement. While Clara and Florine did their best to be positive about it, even they understood and steeled themselves for the reality of the task that probably lay ahead of them. After they inspected the workshop, Lord Demiurge joined them for the rest of their tour. All along the industrial section of the town, storage yards were being filled with components crucial for the transformation of the land transportation network. I must say that Im surprised that such a simple concept hasnt been implemented before this, Lord Demiurge said. It has, my lord, Liane replied, in various ways. Freight wagons are essentially specialised receptacles for different types of cargo mounted onto vehicle frames. Every village usually has a wagon or two: if they need to haul grain, they mount a grain bin. If they have livestock or timber to deliver, theyll remove the grain bin and replace it with the appropriate, hmmmodule? Then why has this only manifested now? They seem obvious in hindsight, but novel concepts are difficult to come across. Theyre ideas that sit outside of peoples knowledge and even if someone thinks of something, it has to be feasible enough to pursue, which usually requires breakthroughs in magic, technology or thinking. In our case, everythings come together to make it both possible and necessary. Most notably the Undead C if we had that much power at our disposal before, someone else wouldve done it already. Its possible that it already exists using Golems instead of Undead. The innovation that would revolutionise transportation in the Sorcerous Kingdom and wherever it could be delivered was basically a box. A big box, but a box nonetheless. Boxes were not new, rare or particularly valuable and everyone knew that stuff could be stuck inside them to more conveniently carry around. What made the new boxes special was that they were large enough to carry a lot. By being so large, they eliminated the most pressing logistical issue facing their ports and warehouses, which was the loading time of cargo. Normally, a freight wagon could take up to an hour to load and secure, depending on the cargo. That hour was an hour of that wagon occupying loading space. Most towns and cities were designed with this reality in mind, allowing for a throughput of freight expected of the regions productivity. E-Rantel was an exception to this, but in a bad way: it was designed as a fortress city first and trade was an afterthought despite it sitting on a trade hub. Walls and military installations took up space that would be used for thoroughfares and warehouse districts in conventional cities. Industries were packed between the inner and middle ring of walls alongside everything else. The only saving grace was that the city was small: though it could cram up to a quarter-million soldiers within its walls in wartime, its permanent population was close to twenty thousand. After the annexation of the duchy, the demographics of the city changed. A small fraction C perhaps five per cent C were affluent enough to flee or possessed a degree of talent that would guarantee them jobs in other cities. The citys slums were demolished and roughly seven thousand of its residents were relocated to the devastated areas of the royal demesne in the northwest of the duchy. A few thousand more citizens trickled out after that, either due to migration to rural areas or the remainder of those not wanting to see what would happen next under the rule of the Undead. This left E-Rantels population at roughly ten thousand. While this had some dire economic implications, it also meant that there was opportunity for new growth and development. Unfortunately C logistically speaking C much of that development came with the creation of a new Demihuman Quarter in place of the vacated slums. The influx of Demihuman residents made up for some of the population loss and spares still trickled in from the rural regions, but this remedied none of the issues looming before the city and probably made things worse. The use of Undead labour and magic to boost agricultural yields resulted in anywhere from double to triple the usual output of goods. In the most extreme case, Wardens Vale went from exporting next to nothing to having so much that they couldnt move everything fast enough. The increase in rural productivity and the resulting flow of goods being transported culminated into what Lady Shalltear called traffic jams in E-Rantel and the towns in the duchy. Measures to mitigate this were taken, of course. The military ring of the city, which was the majority of E-Rantels land area, had portions levelled and transformed into temporary warehouses and larger loading areas for goods. Undead worked tirelessly to load and unload cargo but that still didnt address the fact that there were inconvenient things called walls around the city and cargo needed to go through the citys gates. Those gates were fortress gates, which meant that they were small openings in massive gatehouses that only allowed one-way traffic. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Thus, they were not only limited to loading times but the amount of traffic that could flow through the city gates. The first measure taken was to restrict cargo that was not processed in the city C such as goods being exchanged by merchants who would then take them elsewhere, or inventories of merchant caravans that were not expected to completely sell C to the new warehouses in the military district. Another measure restricted access to certain types of traffic according to a schedule. Mornings and evenings were allocated to visitor traffic, which consisted of merchants and travellers from abroad. Towns were positioned precisely at the beginning and end points of a regular days journey, so major delays in the morning and evening were unacceptable. Citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom who wished to travel around the duchy were encouraged to use its public transportation, which were wagons drawn by Soul Eaters. For the time being, public transportation was free to encourage its use and people could get from town to town in an hour or so. Freight wagons operated by Soul Eaters did most of their moving at night when no one else was using the roads and gates. Still, it wasnt enough. The harvests were especially bad, creating lines of wagons several kilometres long. The redevelopment of E-Rantel was in its planning stages, but, much like the festival planning committee, they were caught in an endless loop of adding things and perfecting them. Nothing was too good for the Sorcerer King and the capital of the Sorcerous Kingdom had to have the best of everything. While the members of the Royal Court all agreed on that point, not all of them were rational about the ongoing issues. Once, Lady Shalltear grew so frustrated with traffic problems that she pulled out her weapon and declared that she would just poke holes in the city wall. She was convinced otherwise by Florine, who pointed out that she would be damaging the Sorcerer Kings capital. Done was better than perfect, but there were limits. Rather than trying to argue with or otherwise convince the Royal Court to settle on a plan and carry it out, Liane and Clara decided to just go ahead with their own projections, expanding the roadways in their territories C which included the Royal Highways C and building their towns. Corelyn Harbour was already done and thriving as a secondary trade hub for Merchants from the Theocracy and traders who didnt want to deal with the delays in the city. The next step was to introduce the cargo system that their new towns and roads were designed for. New vehicle frames were produced and mounted with freight platforms that were designed to carry the new boxes. This was essentially the secret of the new system: cargo was loaded in advance. These pre-loaded cargo boxes were then loaded onto the new wagons and sent on their way. In the time it took to load a wagon under the old system, they could load thirty old wagons worth of freight with the new. In every aspect, this new system of freight handling would revolutionise cargo transport and more innovations were already branching out from the core concept. Im curious, Lady Wagner, Lord Demiurge said. Do you have a version of these that can be used in places with inferior infrastructure? What are the limitations, my lord? Liane asked, We have a half-height version of the five-metre one that wont wreck the Empires roads. No roads at all, Lord Demiurge replied. Dirt paths at best. Hmmwe have vehicle frames that can handle that, but theyll create tracks pretty quick. Once it rains, youll be screwed. Does it have to be mounted on a wagon? No. Theclients in question dont have access to wagons. Liane looked around the yard, eyeing the various parts and pieces that went into making the new freight system work. Conceptually, it should be pretty simple as long as you have teams of Death Knights or something of similar strength and endurance. Do they have that, my lord? They do, Lord Demiurge nodded. How soon can you have that ready by? Of the half-height models that you mentioned. Hmma prototype by the end of the week. Testing will take a few days. After that, it depends on the refinements that youd like. Simple and rugged should be the key points C rugged enough to survive everyday collisions, being dropped or falling over. No enchantments? Enchantments are unnecessary. Well just order replacements. After a moments thought, a smile grew on Lianes face. I see. In three weeks, we can have up to two dozen sets ready to ship, my lord. The product will be pretty simple, so I dont foresee any major delays. Excellent. Let me know when theyre ready and Ill send my people to pick them up. Will do, Liane replied. Thanks, by the way. The trace of a smile crossed the Devils lips. It is a pleasure to be of service, Lady Wagner. Lord Demiurge teleported away after confirming the details. After checking the rest of the workshops, Liane and Florine headed to the town square for lunch. The place was at least twice as busy as she remembered; it even had a few Demihumans mingling with the residents and visiting Merchants. She silently shook her head at the unprecedented progress on display: when one had everything, everything worked. Within the Sorcerous Kingdom, they had every expectation of succeeding at their ventures. The problem now was achieving success in foreign lands. Im going to check some things at my company offices here, Florine said. Will you be alright if I leave you alone? Sure, Liane replied. Ill stick around here. Liane crumpled up the wrapper of her crpe from Death Bread. She tossed the refuse into a nearby garbage bin and then eyed the cylindrical container fashioned from sheet metal. Progress, huh While change did occasionally come in the form of revolutionary innovations, it most often manifested in the little things. Sometimes, the well-to-do would coin the term filthy peasant. This was not because the people themselves were particularly dirty C people tended to dislike being perceived as disgusting, after all C but due to what they did with their refuse. Generally speaking, waste was a landlords problem. How much of a problem it was depended on the location. Out in the rural regions of a territory where the vast majority of people lived, there was plenty of land and thus plenty of options for waste management. Cesspits for nightsoil could be dug and dumping grounds for garbage designated. Rural villages also tended to be built with access to water in the form of wells or streams. Village Chiefs, who were entrusted with the management of their villages by the local lord, were responsible for making sure things went where they were supposed to go. Ultimately, however, it was the lords land and thus the lord had to pay for everything that went into managing things like waste. Some of it could be used as fertiliser. Other things had to be burned. Garbage couldnt be left around for too long because it would attract vermin, dangerous scavengers and certain races that thrived in filthy conditions. Urban waste management, however, sucked. This was especially true in small, poor towns that couldnt afford proper city infrastructure. When a lot of people lived in one place, a lot of crap built up. People dumped all of their crap C which sometimes included literal crap C someplace where it was no longer their problem. Because towns didnt have the space to create dumping grounds within their premises, this usually meant into the alleys, streets or some other place where people thought they could get away with it. Nightsoil, food, broken furniture, ruined clothing, scraps of material, ashes and industrial waste, which included manure from horses and other livestock just piled up. Keeping the land clean was a profession in itself and, of course, this was the local lords problem. If it built up, the people resented the local lord for it. They also resented the local lord if taxes C which were dependent on seasonal productivity C were insufficient to pay for sanitation. If taxes were raised to pay for sanitation, resentment turned into unrest. Notable change regarding waste management arrived with the annexation of E-Rantel. Not only did the Undead tirelessly perform menial labour, but Lady Albedo hated filth. All of the Sorcerer Kings servants hated it as it befouled the Sorcerer Kings precious Kingdom. The very first thing that Lady Albedo did was order the Undead servitors to scour the streets clean. They did so with such violence that the citizens thought that E-Rantel was being sacked. Next came beautification ordinances. Local leaders were ordered to bring their villages and towns up to a certain level of cleanliness and keep it that way. Plans for proper public sanitation were laid down and harsh penalties were levied against anyone that dared to dirty the Sorcerer Kings realm. At first, the penalty was an eternity of anguish but the Sorcerer King had it changed to a fine instead. The garbage bins found at regular intervals and other measures for dealing with waste were slowly introduced over the months but people still werent used to using them. Gradually, however, the Sorcerous Kingdom became an alien place where not a single refuse pile could be seen. The transition to Undead servitors also meant that much less waste from animals. Twirling her pastel blue parasol, Liane took in the sights of her new town while waiting for Florine to return from an errand. A group of men gathered in the plaza in front of the post office caught her attention and she wandered over. Hm? Oh, Countess Wagner, youre back. Yep! Whats goin on? Ogling the Vampire Brides again? The man who had replied to her gestured with his chin. Liane followed it up to a spot above the post office. Oh, yeah, Liane murmured, theyre here now. I havent seen em before Liane plopped herself down at the end of the long bench where the men were seated. They turned their gazes up towards the overcast skies, watching and waiting. Im back, Lianewhats going on? The mens gazes went to Florine. A few of them shifted uncomfortably. Were, uhbird watching, Liane said. Bird watching? Florine turned her head up to look around at the sky, What kind of birds? Tits. Without a single exception, the men at the bench scattered and fled. A few moments later, the flutter of wings sounded from overhead. A Harpy flew in from the north and alighted on the lip of the postal offices aviary. She settled herself and stretched languidly before reaching into her pack and putting on the shirt of her uniform. Florine turned and levelled a look at Liane. What? I wasnt wronCwaitCowowowowow! Ten minutes later, they were in a carriage headed west along the highway. Florine sat in the opposite corner of the cabin, frowning out the window. Youre being racist, Liane muttered. You cant just force other races to conform to our customswell, you can, but it would be against our policies. Im not being racist, Florine shot back. Your subjects are lewd! This is your fault. How is it my fault? If a pair of boobs comes flying through the air, people will look. Florine pouted, her sigh misting the window. Outside, scenes of tenants sowing the fields whizzed by. With her promotion to count came more land, but since House Wagner was easing itself out of the market for draft animals and expanding its machining and vehicle industries, its allocation had changed. Copses C or at least future copses C were being cultivated on a fifth of her land, replacing fields of grain. Their primary purpose was to produce charcoal for her growing industries. They also provided wooden components such as panels and furnishing frames for vehicles. Since the duchy already had a robust timber industry, the copses were more of a backup just in case they experienced supply hiccups. Liane suspected that it was an unnecessary measure, but Ludmila also insisted that she should have at least that much woodland anyway. Another fifth of her land was leased C well, more like lent C out to Florine so she could expand her ranching and poultry operations. Fodder was becoming increasingly cheap in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but land was just as limited as before. There was also the matter of the growing populations of carnivorous Demihumans in E-Rantel and the Mistress of Fertile Pastures fretted over whether everyone could be kept well-fed. The remaining sixty per cent of her rural territory was being used for experimental crops. A third was cotton, another third was rapeseed and the final third was a joint venture between Florine and herself that raised sheep. The cotton would feed Lianes ongoing foray into the textile industry. Cottonseed could also be processed for oil. Rapeseed was primarily for oil and the rest of the plant would be used for fodder. The sheep produced wool, which went to Liane, and meat, which went to Florine. Between their two original territories, they had plenty of spares to help fill out their half-vacated new lands. Still, they were major changes and the county wouldnt see optimal levels of utilisation for another generation or so. Liane propped her feet up on the seat across from her with a stretch and a yawn. With the Soul Eater conveying them at daytime speed limits, it would take a bit over an hour to arrive at their destination. Transit between locales was one of the few opportunities to relax while they were performing their duties. Lord Demiurge is a nice man, Florine murmured. Look, Liane frowned at Florines statement, I know we didnt have much luck in the Empire, but I dont think itll work between you two. Lord Demiurge is a great guy, but hes also a Devil and all that. She snatched her leg back as Florine rapped a knuckle against her shin. Thats not what I meant! Florine said, What he asked just nowhe did it to help us, didnt he? I cant see why it has to be just for one reason, Liane rubbed her leg. It will help us out a lot, though. The more I think about where were going, the more problems I imagine. Its not like you to worry so much. Thats because our world isnt falling apart C theirs is. If things werent going so well for us, you know how Id be. By the measures of most, Florine would be considered a very good person. Liane, however, was not. Personally, she thought that they balanced each other out quite well but most people only judged others based on the results and rarely if ever on the process from which those results were derived. This meant that, to most people in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Liane was considered a good person like Florine. Those who knew her or at least had some inkling as to what she was really like either pretended that she wasnt or didnt care because one did not need to be good to get by in life anyway. Only a few embraced and accepted her for what she was. Those who could become friends were even rarer still and they were the most precious things in the world to Liane Wagner. Florine was a childhood friend who knew her through and through. Due to this, they had a dynamic that combined their views to accomplish all the things that they did together in balanced ways. Liane was scared of Clara at first C the prodigy of House Corelyn was such a goodly person that Liane thought that Clara might exorcise her like some sort of Demon. Ludmila simply just was: a nigh-immovable mountain who was disconcertingly neutral on matters of good and evil. What she mostly cared about was order, which made them pretty compatible. Where they were going, every one of their perspectives would be needed to fully accomplish their task. Pastoral scenery rolled by in silence as Liane mulled over the times to come. When they crossed the line of Gagnier Barony, Liane glanced over at her friend. We stopping at your place? I thought you wanted to go straight to Corelyn Harbour. Stopping for a bit wont kill me. Lets just keep going, Florine said. It isnt as if stopping there will do anything. She supposed that was true. Unlike Lianes lands, Florines werent prone to radical change. The advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom simply allowed her to do more. Their carriage slowed and shifted as it turned south towards Corelyn Harbour. The top of the towns limestone walls gleamed white in the midday sun and the vermillion flags of the Sorcerous Kingdom waved from every parapet. Overlooking the town was Corelyn Castle, but their route took them off of the highway before the road rose to cross the Katze River. In the once-empty space under the western side of the highway was a new set of drydocks. Four of them extended nearly a hundred fifty metres north from the waterfront, lined by all manner of storage lots, shipbuilding equipment and cranes. They were covered by a massive roof supported by steel girders and magical devices flooded the interior with light. Death-series servitors were stationed at regular intervals while the workers C who consisted of Humans, Dwarves, Elder Liches, Vampire Brides and dozens of Undead labourers C performed their tasks around the site. Resting in each drydock were three barges, each forty metres long and eight metres wide. Unlike the wooden ships that might sail the seas of the region, these were constructed from dwarven steel. Each hull plate, wall and metal component was engraved with simple runes that prevented rust and light wear. They disembarked from their carriage, walking up to join Clara who was waiting for them at the waters edge. So, Liane said. Here we are. Indeed, Clara replied. Here we are. They looked at one another awkwardly. It seemed a weak statement to make, but Liane couldnt come up with anything else. Everything was just so big now that words couldnt convey a fraction of what everything meant. Did everything arrive in one piece? She asked. Yes, Clara said, Lady Shalltear started bringing them in via Gate a week ago. The shipyard staff has inspected each of them a dozen times and they know them inside-out by now. We were just waiting for you to arrive before we got started. Clara led them over to a platform that overlooked the first drydock. Liane leaned over the railing, gazing down at the vessel below. Though she had seen the prototypes that had led up to the first production model of their cargo barges, seeing the ship ready to begin its service nearly overwhelmed her with giddiness. Much like their new freight containers, the barge was lacking in any sort of novelty or glamorous ornamentation. It was just a larger, metal version of the river barges that one might find elsewhere. Its capabilities and what it enabled them to do, however, were likely unmatched save for in the great nations in the centre of the continent far to the southeast. Like any barge, it had a cargo hold that took up the majority of the ship. Unlike other barges, the hold had been adapted to house the new freight containers. It was a rectangular opening in the hull thirty-three metres long, six-and-a-half metres wide and three metres deep. This was enough space for a dozen of their regular five-metre-long freight containers. Each of those freight containers had a capacity of twenty tonnes, so a single fully-loaded barge had the same capacity as sixty of House Wagners old, conventional wagons pulled by draft horses. Ships could always carry a lot. These ships could carry more than a lot. Furthermore, their barges were not reliant on wind or current. Are you ready, Liane? Erm, me? Lianes lip twitched. You were the one that insisted that we wait for you before launching these for testing, Clara said. Liane straightened and stepped back from the railing. She exchanged looks with Florine and Clara. Lets do this, Liane nodded, I cant wait to ride around in this thing. Clara smirked, then looked down at one of the workers and nodded. Shouts sounded out as the roar of water filled the air. The barge floated off of its mounting blocks as its section of drydock was filled. Ooh, it didnt sink, Liane said. It has already undergone trials in the north, Clara frowned, why would it sink? Something Im not used to, I guess, Liane replied. Metal doesnt usually float. The shipyard staff swarmed around the sides of the ship. Several boarded to inspect the hold and crew compartments in the stern. Liane turned and headed down the stairs of the platform, unable to keep the childish grin off of her face. Cmon, she said, lets go. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 1, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Nyooooooom! Were not nyooming'' yet. Nyooooooom. Liane! Florine raised a hand threateningly with a scowl. Liane fell silent. She pursed her lips, fiddling with a lever on the bridge of the barge as the shipyard staff checked the hull for leaks. Florine eyed the lever as Liane shifted it around. If that thing breaks, Florine said, youre going to be the one that cries the most. Its not gonna break, Liane replied. If it could break from this much, itd definitely break when the whole things running. Liane recentred the lever before stepping back from the front of the bridge. The Death Knight helmsman took her place. Behind them, the Elder Lich Captain was looking down at one of several binders spread across its desk. At least one of them was a manual, another was the ships logbook, and one was probably the notebook that every Elder Lich carried around. The others The Elder Lich looked up as she walked up to its desk. All rarin to go, huh, she eyed the binders between them. Somehow, the ships log was already a third full, but that was probably because so much testing was being done. The operations manual was open to the helm controls. The first of the unknown binders was opened to a map of the harbour area. Another appeared to be a manifest. Hey, Liane pointed to the last, unknown binder, whats this one for? Incident reports, the Elder Lich replied. Why are you already two pages in? Because there have been two pages worth of incidents. She flipped the binder towards herself, frowning at the lines recorded within. You dont have to note every time someone clunks into the ship with something, yknow. Everythings runecrafted. The Elder Lich wordlessly flipped the binder back. Liane sighed, walking over to watch the workers move about over the ships deck. According to Ludmila, who had learned a thing or two about items from the Sorcerer King, every material had a certain hardness that acted like the damage reduction provided by the belts Liane, Florine and Clara had. Any attacks directed upon an item had to surpass that hardness to cause damage to it. The physical condition of any single component was known as durability. There was a vague awareness of this as presented by their common sense. Whacking a wagon axle didnt do anything to it until one applied sufficient force, which was contingent on what tool was being used, the quality of that tool and the material it was made from. Items made from glass were easier to break than wood and wood was easier to damage than steel and so on. Items became stronger after enchantment and those magic items could inexplicably repair themselves even when suffering physical damage that broke components or made holes or tears in them. Master artisans could demonstrably produce superior goods compared to apprentices using the same materials. The last part had something to do about the Job Class thing that Ludmila and Clara had become more than a bit obsessed with over the past few months. Ludmila had learned about it first from the Sorcerer King and his servants, then shared the information with them once they became Lady Shalltears vassals. They were also sworn to secrecy about it as the knowledge was supposed to be invaluable, addressing many mysteries of the world and reshaping what they knew. Many things were mistaken as mundane or at least normal and they were slowly qualifying and quantifying all manner of Abilities, Skills and bonuses in every field. One application of their new and revised knowledge was in how each component of their barges was constructed. Generally speaking, construction projects had set budgets and a manager would figure out the most cost-effective way of getting things done. Their way, however, might be said to be the most expensive way. Liane imagined that more than a few would look at the costs and decide that it was a Nobles stereotypical extravagance. Instead of hiring a spread of artisans ranging from apprentices to grandmasters depending on the parts ordered, they hired the most experienced and talented artisans possible for every little piece. They of course had to make it worth the time of these artisans so their budget inflated at an alarming rate. The immediate upside was that Runecrafting didnt have the material costs of conventional enchantment. In the end, they had extraordinarily cheap enchanted ships, relatively speaking. Single, major accidents could not sink their barges. If something tore a hole in the hull, it would repair itself as soon as the offending obstacle was clear. Losses to durability could be repaired in port by mages with advanced Mending spells that did not incur permanent durability loss. The only true threat to their ships C that they knew of, at least C were enemies that employed sundering attacks. Sigurd using sundering attacks with his Frostreaver could dismantle the hulls with relative ease. Not that they expected Frost Giants to come after their ships everywhere they went, but they probably werent the only ones out there that could present a danger to their cargo fleet. Once she had her fill of the bridge, Liane went down the flight of stairs leading to the space below. Two pairs of crimson eyes followed her as she descended into a dark room roughly the same size as the one above. Any problems down here? Liane asked, All comfy? The two Death Warriors shrugged. Liane walked into the space between them. She couldnt imagine that a living being would find their job comfortable for long. Their seats faced forward, positioning them so they supported themselves by gripping a steel bar in front of them. At their feet were pedals, but unlike pedals one would see in a forge or workshop, these turned a set of gears that transferred power to the vessels drive shafts. Like the Soul-Eater powered drive shafts in her workshops, these turned something, and that something was a pair of fan-like contraptions in the cylinders rising beneath them. Clara, inspired by her magic fan/cooling box combo, asked Liane whether the same principle could be applied to water. The end result of months of design and testing would now propel the barges. The fans in the cylinders would draw water from intakes at the bottom of the hull and expel it out of nozzles in the rear. At first, their small, proof-of-concept vessels constructed in the autumn used tillers to steer the ship. After some fiddling around, they switched to nozzles that could direct the flow of water forced out of the cylinders, which allowed for superior handling. Some more fiddling around resulted in deflectors being added that could be dropped in front of the nozzles, allowing for reverse propulsion. Grates were added to the intakes to prevent debris from entering the cylinders, and an access port was added to each one just in case the fans got gunked up. The test results from the north showed no sign of problems, but they hadnt operated the ships at full load. The best they could do was pile them full of boulders and tree trunks or have Frost Giants sit in the hold. Liane, Florine came halfway down the stairs, theyre ready to start moving. She came up to join Clara and Florine on the bridge. Out on the deck, workers were standing along the edges of the hold, looking down at the water. Liane looked towards the stern, but the wall of the bridge was blocking the view. How do they know where theyre going? She asked. The Elder Lichs Imp familiar is outside, Florine answered. It can fly to any part of the ship to check the surroundings. MmhIm gonna go look outside, but lets get started first. Behind them, the Elder Lich Captains dry voice rolled out, issuing orders to the Death Knight helmsman. Set both nozzles to reverse, it said. Gear one, one-quarter speed. The Death Knight manipulated the levers that lowered the deflectors and then adjusted a set of dials with twins displayed belowdecks. Each Death Warrior would shift gears and pedal according to what was shown. The murmur of the workers on the deck and spectators around the dock was the only sound that could be heard as the barge glided silently into the harbour. I kinda expected something more impressive-sounding, Liane frowned. Why would it sound like anything? Clara said, When its going faster there will be the sound of the waves that it makes, but theres not much to make sound within the ship itself. Hmoh C these things dont have bells, do they? Youre right, Clara replied. When things get busier, well need some sort of warning system. These barges might be tough enough to crash through the E-Rantel wall, but colliding with one another is a different story. They walked out of the bridge, circling around it to look out over the stern of the vessel. Swirls of water flowed out from below as the barge continued making its way out from its berth, but Lianes eye was drawn to something else. Sayarent we really, uh, high? Like maybe ten centimetres of this thing is in the water. When we start nyooming we might go flying off somewhere. Its not as if well capsize manoeuvring around in the harbour, Clara replied. Once we take on cargo well displace more water. Once the ship was fully out of the dock, it started pivoting in the water to align itself with the harbourfront. The barge then made its way to a cargo berth where sets of five-metre containers awaited loading. A gantry crane moved to pick up one of the containers once they stopped. The harbours gantry cranes were scaled-up versions of the gantry cranes used to load trees and other heavy loads onto freight wagons. Each was made entirely from steel and operated by teams of Death Warriors. The cables cost ten times more than the frame itself: Runes did not work with them, so they had to be conventionally enchanted. Still, they would never rust, had the added resilience from the enchantment and could be repaired via magic. When the cranes lifting frame settled on top of the container, an Imp flew up to lock the pins on the frame to the corners of its load. The pins on the bottom of the container were unlocked from its bed and the crane slowly lifted the container from the ground. Your staff must have practised a lot, Florine said. All day and all night since the containers started arriving from Lianes place, Clara replied. Each step in loading and unloading is broken down into simple steps, so the Undead can perform them without issues. What goes inside is a bit more complex, however. What do you mean? Liane asked. When normal wagons are loaded, Clara answered, people just try to figure out how to fit as much as possible into the available space and the centre of mass is such that it wont tip over unless the load is outsized. With these containers, we fit in as much as possible, but we need to make sure that things are balanced within acceptable ranges so stress to the container and whatever its sitting on doesnt cause damage. Each container could weigh up to twenty thousand kilograms when fully loaded, so what Clara mentioned made sense. The logic that went into each containers cargo was more akin to warehouse rules than wagon ones. The heavy, tough stuff was spread out across the bottom; big things were never stacked on top of little things. As the container was lowered onto its mount and locked into place, Liane eyed the waterline of the barge. We barely went down any, she said. We wont sink too much according to the data from the load tests, Clara said. That brings me to something I wanted to talk aboutthe hold of this barge can house a dozen containers, but it can easily accommodate a dozen more. Liane eyed the containers stacked up nearby. They locked onto each other the same way that they locked onto their mounts and the lifting frame, so there was little risk of them falling apart. That wont be dangerous? Liane asked, If the draught is too deep, well scrape along the bottom of the river. If the deck is too low, waves can go over it. According to the test data, Clara answered, two dozen containers will still leave the deck over two metres above the waterline. The ships draught should be just over a metre at the same time. At Corelyn Harbour, the Katze River is four metres deep in the late summer. Even at Wardens Vale, its over two metres deep. We had Undead scour the river bottom for protruding hazards and Lord Mare deepened any potentially problematic stretches. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. It was admittedly attractive. Each container took a single powerful Undead servitor to transport with a wagon. The barges holds had space for a dozen containers and each ship was operated by four powerful Undead. The Soul Eaters could only transport half-sized containers on the roads outside of the Sorcerous Kingdom, so one could say that the barges were six times as efficient as a wagon drawn by a Soul Eater for international freight so long as there was a navigable waterway and suitable port facilities. If they doubled the number of containers each barge transported, it became that much more efficient and profitable. The advantages of ships over horse-drawn wagons had always been known to them and it appeared that many of those advantages still applied to the Undead. The river is calm enough to do that, Florine said, but I think we should be careful when transporting things through larger bodies of water. According to the Frost Giants, waves can be much higher and they become destructive when close to shore. Thats fair, Clara nodded, Well probably need to keep things simple starting out anyway. Its more a consideration for when were done with the Draconic Kingdom. I wish I had even a tenth of your confidence, Florine sighed. Im still scared to even open my eyes when we arrive there. Itll be ugly for sure, Liane said, but the only way we can fail is if Queen Oriculus refuses our help. Unless shes dead-set on having her nation cease to exist, I dont think thatll happen. The final container was locked into its place in the berth. Liane glanced over the side again: the waterline was just above the half-metre mark etched on the side of the barge. A clatter filled the air as the harbour staff rolled a metal shutter over the hold. Once it was locked shut, Liane walked back towards the bridge. Its nyoomin time! And then, they nyoomed. Well, not really. The barge was released from its moorings and slowly went on its way. Liane silently willed the Death Knight to nyoom harder, but it didnt work. Clara, can your workers swim? Liane turned her gaze to the deck at Florines question. About two dozen workers from the drydock and the harbour were wandering about, checking the ships components and watching the scenery slowly go by. All of them can at least swim to the harbours edge just in case they fall off for some reason, Clara said. I havent tossed them into the river to see if they can beat the current. Come to think of itcan you two swim? No. Nope. Hmmyou should learn before we leave for the Draconic Kingdom. Its not hard. With our enchanted equipment, we could probably swim quite quickly. Wait a minute, Liane peered at Clara, what about those scriptures of yours? I thought your tenets say that you shouldnt do what you shouldnt be doing. Clara tilted her head, tapping her chin in thought. Youre right, she said with a sad sigh, I suppose youll just have to drown. Thats probably a joke, Liane frowned. Probably, Clara smiled slightly. I dont know what comes to mind when you think of us, but our religion is practically seamless with everyday life. If its something you have to do, then you have to do it. My life doesnt grind to a halt if my maids arent around. I dunno, Liane said. Ludmila always says youre spoiled and lazy at home. We saw some of that while we stayed together in the Empire, too. Followers of The Six had some strange religious customsno, to be more accurate, followers of The Six in Re-Estize, the majority of whom were now subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom, had some strange religious customs. They had tenets that prescribed what was proper for everyday life, which covered everything from vocational activities to household chores. On one hand, they were encouraged to pursue vocational excellence C to be the best whatever they were that they could be. To a point, this could be seen as what most people did: a Blacksmith treated their craft seriously because their livelihoods depended on their work. If they got better at it, they could negotiate more lucrative contracts. At least this was how it worked in Lianes head. Rationally speaking, everyone should desire improvement. In practice, however, people got lazy or decided what they were doing was good enough. This usually happened when an artisan was recognised as master by their respective guilds, Adventurers in the old system hit Gold Rank or Merchants secured comfortable profit margins and reliable business. Some vocations were dependent on factors that a person had no control over, such as the weather, availability of mineral veins or things to fight, so they just took life as it came and tried to get by. Followers of the Six, however, were never satisfied. They all constantly strove to better themselves in their respective vocations and even went out of their way to do so. If a grandmaster Blacksmith was making iron nails, hed try to make the most gods-damned perfect iron nails in the history of ever. Clara and Ludmila were no exception to this: inheriting their titles and making sure things were running well wasnt enough C they had to deserve the fact that they were Nobles, more than anyone else. This, of course, made every other Noble in the Sorcerous Kingdom scream because they set the bar so high that it was next to impossible to match them. While they could console themselves when it came to Clara and her superlative excellence, Ludmila was another story because they were supposed to be better than her at certain things. Liane suspected that the Prime Minister would show up at the House of Lords one day with a chart. That chart would show how Wardens Vale achieved a 250000% increase in productivity over the past year and why couldnt everyone else do at least double that? On the opposite end of things, followers of The Six were instructed to do everything else in moderation. If possible, they were to avoid performing tasks that those in their vocation werent supposed to be doing. A place for everything and everything in its place. According to her Merchant companies that traded in the Theocracy, the people there werent very extreme about these practices. They did do it to a degree, but nothing that approached what went on in Corelyn County. Liane could only surmise that the limited power of the Temples in Re-Estize caused them to focus their attention on the people, whereas the Temples in the Theocracy were busy running the country. Practically speaking, the Temples in the Sorcerous Kingdom relied on their congregation for tithes and alms, so they were incentivised to encourage their tenets so they would have more productive people. The Temples in the Theocracy, on the other hand, probably received a huge portion of the nations budget. Since their tenets would result in greater tax revenues, they broadly promoted their doctrines but the focus wasnt so minute. The barge tilted slightly as it made a smooth turn before heading west up the other side of the harbour. Liane eyed the helmsman. Can I try driving the boat? She asked. No, Florine said. Hey, Liane protested, I own a quarter of this boat! And I own another quarter, Florine replied. Liane turned to Clara. No, Clara said. What?! There you have it, Florine said, Two to your one. Three, Clara corrected her, Im casting a vote for Ludmilas share too. This is tyranny! Liane wailed, Oppression by the masses! I hope we never use this system for anything big. Its arbitrary and irrational! She left the bridge, walking out onto the sunlit deck. The barge was already halfway to the other side of the harbour, which meant that it was going at about ten kilometres an hour. Liane smiled to herself. It was already three times faster than a horse-drawn wagon. Assuming that it could successfully pass all of its tests on the river, it would be mere hundredths of a copper to the kilogram for transport between Corelyn Harbour and the Draconic Kingdom, which was roughly six hundred kilometres away. Dont go too close to the side, Florine warned her from behind. This ship is insanely heavy. If you fall off and it hits you, you might be seeing what resurrection feels like firsthand. Mmhwe should add railings or something, Liane said. We kept the deck nearly bare because we werent sure how much weight it would take to sink it, but its barely in the water after filling up. Could add some other things too. Like what? Stuff that makes money. No matter how you look at it, nothings as heavy as these containers. How about a ferry service? We can add a second level to this bridge and create accommodations. The sound of shoes tapping over the steel deck approached as Clara joined them. That sounds nice for the route between here and Wardens Vale, she said, but living things that try to ride a ship through the Katze Plains are just going to get murdered by Wraiths and other things that can pass through the hull. Cant the Temples do something about that? Sanctify the ship or something. The crew is Undead, Florine frowned. Then how do we get our Merchants from here to there? Past the bow of the barge, the western harbour locks came close. The Elder Lichs Imp Familiar flew out over the narrow space as the vessel slowly eased itself in. I was hoping that we could lease some buildings at a suitable harbour, Clara said. That way well have a branch office for our people to operate out of. They dont need to go back and forth through the Katze Plains: the Undead can ship cargo to them and theyll work from there. That assumes they have any buildings left, Liane muttered. I cant wait till Venomscale delivers those maps that we asked for. Waruren Venomscale was a Wyvern Rider chief who had volunteered to conduct an aerial survey of the Draconic Kingdom with his tribes best hunters. In return, he would receive a hefty sum of 500 platinum trade coins. They encouraged him to buy samples of goods from the Sorcerous Kingdom with his earnings and bring them back to his people. Hopefully, that would generate more interest in trade. Though tribal governments were often disparaged as primitive and their people savage, the Wyvern Riders had a fairly complex society. They produced several goods that were not easily procured anywhere else, but convincing them to trade those goods involved convincing them that there was something worth trading for. They were an insular society that generally disposed of intruders. Not that they minded intruders C they were basically free food for their Wyverns. Fortunately for Liane and Florine, beauty and charisma could open doors that spears and arrows could not. Still, their isolationist state meant that they had little interest in simply accumulating trade coins. The lock finished draining and the front gate opened. They slipped out into the river beyond, turning into the current to head west around the base of Castle Corelyn. Liane thought that their ride had been suspiciously smooth so far, but she often had that feeling when it came to new technology. The precision that came with her new machining workshops resulted in goods that functioned with an unheard-of degree of reliability. She and her artisans were used to having at least a noticeable flaw or two in everything, so it just felt strange. Do you really believe that it will be that bad? Florine asked, Youd think theyd at least send emissaries to ask for help if it was. The Holy Kingdom did just that this winter. They were invaded by Demihumans too and theyre at least as far away from us as we are from the Draconic Kingdom. We sort of have an Undead-infested wasteland between us, Liane answered. Besides, the Sorcerous Kingdom popped up after they were invaded by Beastmen. They had no time to set up a diplomatic mission here, nor are they probably willing to risk sending diplomats to a country ruled by an Undead sovereign. His Majesty is a great guy, but they dont know that. But why didnt we do anything? The Sorcerous Kingdom, I mean. That invasion started over fifteen months ago and weve been trying to create a good image for the country. Why indeed Normal reasons wouldnt work. If a new country popped up, it would be focusing on stabilising its reign and ensuring things were going well at home. But that didnt stop them from setting up diplomatic missions in the surrounding countries. Yet, the Sorcerous Kingdom didnt do that C they didnt even have a diplomatic mission in the Empire, which was their client state. Distance was also no excuse. Lady Shalltear could be anywhere instantly as long as she had an idea of the destination. Martial strength was similarly not an issue. Dispatching a squad of Death-series servitors would probably turn things around in short order. This left them with two possibilities. The first was that the Royal Court simply didnt know or care. Out of sight, out of mind. There had been no Merchants from the Draconic Kingdom since shortly after the invasion began and there was no news of refugees fleeing across the sea to the Slane Theocracy. The second possibility was that the Royal Court had ignored the Draconic Kingdoms plight on purpose. To Liane, this was the most likely explanation. Clara had been working on her river transportation network for roughly a year. It had transformed into a monumental rescue effort at the beginning of winter and the Royal Court simply went along with it. Perhaps they had foreseen the development or perhaps it was a test. Perhaps it was both. They probably wanted an extra good image, Liane said. Clara and Florine sighed. They were all well-versed in statecraft, diplomacy, economics and trade, so they likely knew that it was an optimal course of action. But that didnt mean that they had to like it. In this matter, however, their hands were tied and they could only make the best out of what was allowed to them. The Draconic Kingdom wouldnt complainat least not to their faces. This was especially the case if the alternative was obliteration by the invading Beastmen. The barge completed its long turn around Castle Corelyn to its southern side, entering the wide expanse of the Katze River. Ahead of them, an Elder Lich floated with a red flag held up in one hand. The vessel slowed to a stop in front of it, holding its position using the stream of water deflected from the nozzles in the rear. Liane went back into the bridge, standing at the window beside the helmsman. Roughly a hundred metres behind the Elder Lich in front of them was another Elder Lich. More of them appeared at hundred-metre intervals in a straight line out from them. How fast do you think well nyoom? Liane asked. Where did you even pick that word up? Florine gave her a look. Uh, some kids watching the wagons on the test track, Liane said. Nyoom is nyoom. The Elder Lich in the front changed his red flag for a green one. Full speed ahead, the Captain said. Beside Liane, the Death Knight reached out to set the gear indicator to 1 and the power dial to its highest position. Rather than lurch forward, the ship slowly accelerated as it had the other times it started moving. The gear indicator was shifted to 2 after several seconds, then 3 a dozen seconds after that. Out to the sides, visible waves started to ripple out from the bow of the ship. Maybe I should have added more gears, Liane said. I dont think it would have mattered too much, Clara replied. The test results from the Frost Giants indicate that how fast a ship can move through the water is dependent on the length of its hull. What if Lady Shalltear is pushing it from behind? Well, it might go faster if we do that, but, with our propulsion, theres something that makes it harder and harder to accelerate when you approach a certain speed relative to the length of the ship. A shadow crossed over them as they passed under the bridge over the river. No one watched from overhead. It seemed that the only witnesses to this bit of history were themselves, the workers on the ship and the Undead. Once it seemed like they werent getting any faster, Liane counted out the seconds between one Elder Lich to the next. Hmmabout eighteen seconds between Elder Liches, she said. Twenty kilometres per hour. The month-and-a-half long journey to the Draconic Kingdom by wagon reduced to a day-and-a-half by river, Florine crossed her arms. This has to be cheating. And only our Undead-operated ships can make the trip, Liane grinned. Its super cheating. This is gonna be ridiculous. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 1, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 3rd Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE A sharp intake of breath greeted Ludmila as she stepped out of the Gate and onto the teleportation gazebo in E-Rantels central district. She furrowed her brow at the noise, finding a quivering noblewoman fearfully covering her rounded belly with pale, slender arms. Her maids quivered in unison to either side. Ludmila frowned at the noblewomans two footmen, who had taken cover behind the maids. What was the point of having an escort if they hid behind their mistress? She resisted the urge to check over herself for entrails, bloodstains or anything else that might lend a fearful appearance before fixing her face into a pleasant smile. Good afternoon, Countess V?lkchenheim. G-g-good morning, Baroness Zahradnik. Is your lord husband well? Ludmila asked, Im surprised to find you here, considering the season. The season? Ah, our fields are sown in the winter Thats right...I apologise, my lady. I suppose my mind has been filled with my own affairs. It feels like Ive been away for far too long. Unlike Wardens Vale, which was nestled in the highlands southwest of E-Rantel, the lowland territories of the interior didnt have to wait for the warmer weather of spring to unfreeze the ground. This made winter maintenance and preparations for the next growing season a somewhat relaxed affair. The pregnant woman shifted away on the grass where she was seated as Ludmila came closer to speak with her. What did she think she was going to do? Ludmila was not wearing armour; neither was she wielding a weapon. There wasnt even a weapon visible on her person. If anything, she was the least visibly-armed person in the duchy: while everyone at least had a dagger sheathed at their belts and noblemen and footmen usually had more substantial armament, Ludmilas weapons were in the Infinite Haversack at her left hip. What about yourself, my lady? How are you feeling? How is the baby? She thought to divert the Countess attention to happier matters, but Ludmila fought to keep another sort of concern from her voice. Adelia V?lkchenheim was fifteen years old and six months pregnant. While she understood that this was normal for followers of The Four C with family life commonly starting as early as fourteen C she also couldnt help but think that it wasnt a good thing. They were still growing children at that age: how could they be expected to bear and raise children themselves? The Faith of the Six was far more sensible. Humans couldnt be considered proper adults until they were twenty. Children should be doing childrens things, such as patrolling the wilderness and fighting off invaders or destroying Undead in the Katze Plains. Lady V?lkchenheim paled. Ludmila put her smile back on, but it didnt appear to help. The pregnant noblewomans hand went up, clutching blindly at one of her maids. Were fine, she said as she was helped to her feet. Thank you for your concern, my lady. Please excuse me C I was just taking a short rest after lunch and Ive stayed overly long. Of course, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head politely. Please convey my greetings to your lord husband. The Countess nodded once before scurrying away with her retinue. They smoothly wove around a passing patrol of Death-series servitors, looking far less frightened of the country-destroying contingent than they were of her. Was she truly that terrifying? Ludmila silently shook her head, then stopped. In the distance, a group of maids whispered to one another with fearful looks. A sigh escaped her lips. Cities just werent her thing. Every word, gesture and action was weighed, measured and added to some incomprehensible cocktail of political calculation. E-Rantel slowly returning to normal also meant that that aspect of city life was also returning to normal. She concealed her presence as she left the gardens. It was better that people didnt see her at all. Blossoms danced over the city streets as she made her way across the front of the Royal Villa. Spring was well underway in E-Rantel, but she suspected that the uncharacteristically sunny weather was due to Lord Mare. Though there was no need to catch up with a delayed harvest as they had last year, the Dark Elf Druid decided that it wouldnt hurt to lightly tweak the growing seasons to prevent flooding, drought or other forms of crop-damaging weather. The result was that conditions were more regular and mild. Ludmila walked through the central district, unnoticed by the household staff performing errands or the citizens passing through. There were quite a few more active Noble households than she had expected and she wondered why that was. Most of them should have been out in their territories. Her pulse quickened as she approached the former Mayors manor, now the residence of the Sorcerer King in the capital. She gave her head a shake, touching the tips of her fingers to her collarbone. As far as she knew, His Majesty was supposed to be in the Holy Kingdom C there was no point in getting excited over the chance of a fortunate encounter. Ludmila stopped at the front of the lane, where a wooden container marked Suggestions had replaced the letter box. She withdrew a binder from the Infinite Haversack at her right hip, glancing between it and the narrow slot of the box. Well, that isnt going to fit She muttered. It wouldnt do to just leave it on top of the box. She had more to add, besides. Recalling something that Lady Shalltear had mentioned, she reached out to wiggle the lock keeping the latch shut. A blade appeared at her throat. By order of His Majesty, the Suggestion Box isC Oh, you really did show up, Ludmila turned to address the previously-undetectable Hanzo guarding the Suggestion Box. I have a suggestion, but it doesnt fit. Would you be so kind as to deliver it to His Majesty when he returns? She held out the binder between them. Erm You are capable of performing this service, yes? O-of course! The Hanzo took the binder into his hand. It disappeared into his inventory. Ludmila pulled out a box containing a half-dozen more folders. The stealthy sentry eyed the container held out between them. Whatwhat is this? Supplementary materials referenced by the suggestion, Ludmila replied. So His Majesty isnt inconvenienced by having to search for copies himself. A moment passed before the Hanzo took the box as well. Then she handed him another box. Ludmilas suggestions were compiled over her time in the Empire and she wasnt sure if His Majesty would know what they referred to. From what she had seen, the Sorcerous Kingdoms regular intelligence of the Empire was notably absent of many important things. Most of her suggestions required familiarity with that missing subject matter to appreciate. These go with the suggestions, Ludmila told the Hanzo, so please ensure that they are directly received by His Majesty. Hah! The Hanzo straightened and offered a salute, This one shall see this intelligence delivered even if it means this ones life! Ludmila was relatively certain that the only person who could find and kill a Hanzo actively avoiding combat was Lady Aura. No one else could detect them if they were using conventional concealment. Thank you very much, Ludmila smiled. Have you any idea when His Majesty will be returning, by the way? The Hanzo shook his head. Ludmila nodded and turned with a wave, continuing down the street. After observing the household servants moving about the district for some time, she believed she understood the cause of the uncharacteristic amount of activity. Spring C or at least the sowing season and the weeks of preparation that preceded it C was usually the second-busiest time for Nobles and their tenants. Not only was this regular, seasonal work labour intensive, but a thousand little things inevitably cropped up that demanded ones attention, causing endless minor delays and tying up resources. As Countess V?lkchenheim had mentioned, however, this season had long passed in the lowlands. Now, most Nobles would have settled into the lull where they awaited the results of their management decisions. A large part of this lull would be filled by holding court with ones subjects. This meant going from village to village with ones retinue, holding audiences with villagers, performing inspections and getting a general feel for the state of their land. With the risk of Demihuman raids, Monster attacks and bands of brigands being a thing of the past, there was little excuse not to do so. Experiencing the improved yields and productivity over the past year also lent a sense of excitement to the Nobility and they eagerly went from place to place trying to figure out how their unprecedented surplus revenues could be put to work. Unlike towns, which were purposely built a days travel from one another, the distance between villages was based on how much land each could reasonably and safely manage. Normally, this was about as far as tenants and draft animals could travel in two hours, which was roughly four kilometres when one considered that they used the rural roads to go partway and then went to go wherever they were working out in the fields around their village. This meant that each village was roughly eight kilometres apart. A lord with their itinerant court and its baggage train would spend about four hours travelling from one village to another. Ideally, a portion of the day was all that was needed to settle outstanding business that a villages Chief couldnt handle. Taxes were collected at the same time, taking advantage of security that a Noble brought with them. The remainder of the time in a village would be spent inspecting the settlement and its surroundings, discussing improvements or changes to the land and investigating potential problems. Lords would also hold feasts for the villagers to reinforce relations and foster a sense of local solidarity. Minor Nobles were generally poor, so the feasts were usually limited to extra portions with nothing exotic or extravagant. Regardless, this practice led to the belief that Nobles feasted every day, as commoners would see the Noble throwing a feast for them and realise that they also threw a feast for the previous village and would be doing so for the next. In meagre times, this perception would take a poor turn, framing Nobles as those who ate well while everyone else starved. Assuming that there was nothing more to do at that village and if conditions permitted travel, the lord and his retinue would leave to repeat the process in the next village. The logistics of the itinerant court meant that the more territory a Noble had under their direct management, the more time they spent travelling. A Baron with ten villages spent upwards of a month holding court. Most held court twice a year and this much was fairly manageable between a Nobles other duties. The average Count had anywhere between twenty and forty villages. Holding spring and autumn court was still possible with twenty, but, beyond that, a Noble simply didnt have enough time. At that point, they resorted to one of three options. The traditional course was to subinfeudate, creating a new title and enfeoffing a Baron or Viscount. This would alleviate the burdens of rule at the cost of some tax revenues and certain rights within the new fief going to the vassal. These rights included collecting tolls, licensing industries, contracting tenants and creating bylaws. A second, similar action was to contract a Knight. A Knights contract of vassalage supported a Knight in their duties, which not only included the cost of equipment, training and support staff for their role as armed retainers, but also a seneschal and related staff for administrative tasks. The arrangement usually meant that no taxes went to the lord, but, in return, the lord had a professional warrior at their disposal. Depending on the productivity of the land, a Knight needed one or two villages to support them, meaning that a Count might opt to have five to ten Knights instead of a Baron. Sensible Nobles allocated about a third of their territory so they had powerful retainers available to enforce rule of law and immediately deal with threats to their territory. Lord V?lkchenheims Ranger retainer, Andrei, was an example of such a Knight. Considering that the average, well-trained Knight could be as strong as Gold-ranked Adventurers and better-equipped, a Noble would only need to hire Adventurers for the direst of threats. This was, in effect, what the Empire did with the Imperial Army, though the process was more roundabout and centralised to consolidate martial power to the imperial throne. The final option, which grew in popularity amongst civilian Nobles as time went on, was to completely rely on provosts for urban centres and Village Chiefs for rural holdings. This was the economically superior option, as bureaucrats had no martial obligations and they were paid a salary. Provosts did not have itinerant courts, instead employing bureaucratic offices in urban centres that villagers had to travel to instead. The former administration of E-Rantel, which was headed by Mayor Panasolei Rettenmeier, was an example of this style of governance. Overhead costs were minimised and nearly all taxes went straight to the lord. Doing so, however, not only distanced the lord from his vassals, but was also strategically stupid. As far as Ludmila could tell, what facilitated this strategically stupid decision was the existence of the Adventurer Guild. Through the Guild, a Noble could contract powerful individuals on a temporary basis instead of needing to maintain the cost of a professional armed retinue. As the interior of Re-Estize was relatively safe from raids and attacks from Demihumans, Magical Beasts and Monsters, many saw no need for Knights. Adventurers also had a characteristic delay to them: a threat had to be recognised, runners sent to the nearest Adventurer Guild branch and a request commissioned. Once that was done, all one could do was wait, hoping that there was a qualified Adventurer party available and that they wouldnt take too long to act. How many tenants a territory lost was dependent on luck and timing. The grim reality was that it was affordable in all aspects. If villages were depopulated while waiting for Adventurers, there were always spares from other places desperate for tenancy. Adventurers were similarly disposable. What wasnt disposable was the land itself and the Slane Theocracy quietly dealt with threats strong enough to ruin the land or forcefully displace Human populations. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. As a result, the economically superior option thrived. This led to the true damage: the broad breakdown of martial tradition and greatly weakened military forces. The professional retinues that took generations to cultivate were lost at the stroke of a pen in favour of greater revenues and lower operational overhead. Civilian Nobles grew increasingly ignorant of the real threats that faced humanity and the gap in power between civilians and professional combatants. Many believed that levies drawn from their expendable civilian population were sufficient if military force was required. Not all Nobles were so foolish, however. Many still kept Knights, though that might have been primarily for prestige and thus produced warriors of lower quality. Martial Nobles like the late Marquis Boullope not only had Knights but raised a standing professional army out of his civilian population. Each of those soldiers was roughly equivalent to a veteran Imperial Knight. Like the Imperial Knights, this professional army was financed through taxation. Unlike the Imperial Knights, those who served with distinction were not added to the ranks of the gentry. Another major difference from the Imperial Army was that Boullopes forces did not have the combined arms approach of the Imperial Army and was notably deficient in mages, Clerics and air cavalry. While well-known as a civilian Noble, Marquis Raeven used a portion of his revenues to maintain a powerful professional army as well. He also kept a retinue of retired Orichalcum Adventurers. The fact that he reportedly ruled the most stable, progressive and generally prosperous realm in Re-Estize was proof that civilian Nobles could do as well if not better than martial Nobles with the right approach to territorial management. It was at this point of demesne development that the popular tales of powerful highlords and Kings with courts located in lavish palaces and expansive chateaus became a reality. High Nobles held court in their capital with the many Nobles, Knights and councillors who assisted with the daily operations of their demesne. Feasts and various other demonstrations of wealth, power and prestige were held regularly in these locations because they held court with important people regularly. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, new realities essentially replaced the machinery of manorial governance and upgraded it into an entirely different beast. Conventions were scrambled, uprooted or both. At the village level, Lord Mares magic boosted productivity to such a degree that every harvest was guaranteed to have a surplus. Worries over famine and weather-driven catastrophes were rendered nonexistent. Processing facilities such as mills were gradually being converted into ones that utilised Soul Eaters and Death Warriors. Everyone could handily afford basic necessities and the increased revenue made possible improvements to a demesne that one could only dream of before. The downside was that everyone also still held tenant contracts that were determined using old conventions. Restructuring tenancies was next to impossible without a tenant committing a major felony and having their contract justifiably revoked. This made Skeleton labour somewhat pointless as it was excess labour. Not that this was a problem: there was a severe Skeleton shortage anyway. Changes to how territorial administrations were run magnified the changes in industry. The transition to the new systems was exemplified in Corelyn County. The towns along the highway in Corelyn County were not only placed to service merchant traffic, but act as administrative hubs for their respective regions. Every village in the County was less than an hour away from the closest town by Soul Eater. Those with issues that could not be resolved by their Village Chief went to the local town. These issues were then delivered to Castle Corelyn where Clara would personally deal with each. Corelyn County had fourteen Baronies. Put another way, she had roughly 5000 square kilometres of land to manage. One village worked roughly 60 square kilometres of land, meaning that Clara had around eighty villages to oversee and three towns on top of that. A single Noble managing that much territory in Re-Estize was absolutely impossible. That she could do so by using Elder Lich administrators gave Clara an unheard-of degree of financial and industrial clout through which she could enact the sweeping changes she wished for in her demesne. She was a Countess that had the economic power of a Duchess, and that power would only grow. Claras educational initiatives would turn Village Chiefs into proper Magistrates. Provosts and highly-qualified Human staff produced by her institutions would be stationed in every town and eventually take over the everyday affairs that she was currently handling. Once she was free from those tasks, she could focus all of her time and energy on even greater things. The other Nobles in the Sorcerous Kingdom were following Claras example and imitating the way that she did things, so life for Nobles in the Sorcerous Kingdom had taken a distinct turn for the better. Administrations were far more accessible; subjects could voice their issues without needing to wait for itinerant courts to arrive and everyone as a whole was better connected. The House of Lords, which convened once per season in Re-Estize, could convene once a week in the Sorcerous Kingdom. With improved centralisation and their burgeoning finances, the aristocracy was hungry for new opportunities. A Noble could handle territorial matters while their consort went to the city to make connections and negotiate for their houses or vice versa. With the speed of transport, both could go to sleep in the same bed every night. She supposed that House V?lkchenheim was doing just that. In the future, spares would instead become cadets as every house could now afford to invest resources into all of their children. Those cadets could go on to become the ambassadors, diplomats, judges, military officers, bureaucrats and other officials of the Sorcerous Kingdom. This was what Clara foresaw, at any rate. With this idea in mind, they toiled to raise the institutions required to raise professionals of the highest possible standard. At the same time, they blazed the trails that their juniors would follow into the wide world. As Ludmilas steps approached the central boulevard, the sound of sparring sounded off the street. She peeked past a small crowd of onlookers to the open exercise hall where two dozen Adventurers trained. Ai! Why is your shield so far to the side? Maybe we should save everyone the trouble and feed you to the Trolls in the Demihuman Quarter? The rest of us can divide the coin and enjoy some ice cream. Ludmila smiled at the sound of Alessias scathing commentary. The tanks in the Adventurer Guild were probably thriving under her guidance. She snuck by the spectators to take a seat inside. A voice came from the bench to her left. Scuse me, miss. Civilian spectators cant be in here. The voice came from a Ranger with a silver tag dangling around his neck. He was an unfamiliar face. With the guilds ever-improving training regimen, however, it wasnt a surprise to see new members rising to that rank within two months. Thats right, a cold voice said from behind her. Just because youre a Noble doesnt mean you can walk in like you own the place. I figured youd still be sifting through piles of rubble in some dark place, Howe. Nah, the Rogue replied. We got a few more teams now so theyre rotating us till we have enough for another expedition group. Im sick of Dwarf anything at this point anyway. Welcome back, Zahradnik. Zahradnik? The Ranger frowned, As in the Weapon Master? Thus far, the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild only had two Weapon Masters. The first was Ludmila, who specialised in polearms. The second was Alessia, who specialised in shield and warhammer. They needed others, but Weapon Masters were extraordinarily difficult to come by. It didnt help that polearms were unpopular with the Adventurers, so most of Ludmilas work consisted of pretending to be a Goblin or whatever else might use something like a polearm against expedition members. The pointy stick master, Howe said. Youre lucky youre a bow guy or shed punt you into the street. Well, she might do it anyway. Ludmila rose from the bench, turning to look at Howe. The Rogue now sported a Platinum tag and his equipment had seen a few upgrades since she had last seen him. I must wonder what strange tales you people have been spreading since Ive been away. Nothing but the truth, Howe replied, which is stranger than anything believable that we can come up with. I still blame you for the turtles, by the way. How were they my fault? Youre the one that turned the whole trap thing into a competition. You should see all the nasty shit people are coming up with these days. Shes the reason why the traps are so crazy? The Ranger asked. Yeah, Howe nodded, and now she serves in a party leader position so she doesnt have to deal with all that crap. Damn slippery Nobles. She shifted in discomfort as the two scouts peered suspiciously at her. Things just happened to turn out that way C it wasnt as if she had planned it. A dull clunk sounded from the practice area, accompanied by a sympathetic groan from the spectators. A tall man in plate armour landed on the floor and rolled over with a whimper. Domina! Alessias cheerful voice rolled over the fallen Fighter as she came to join them, You areC The Paladin of Surshana stopped to follow the stares of several Adventurers nearby. She wiped away the crimson smear on her shield with the end of her scapular. Ludmila fished out a Troopers Towel, holding it out to Alessia. For you, Sister Alessia, she said. Something I picked up in the Empire. Alessia received the magic item, examining it for a moment before activating its magic. The sweat, grime and abundant bloodstains about her person vanished, leaving her pristine silver-and-black scapular atop polished mithril plate. Oh, a souvenir from the savage lands of heresy, she smiled. Thank you for your kind gift, domina! Are these new there? If so, they are only four centuries behind the Theocracy. I am not sure, Ludmila replied. I never thought to ask. We have imported a large shipment of them, so, hopefully, people will take advantage of the convenience. Are we getting those for free, Howe asked, or do we have to buy em? Thats up to Guildmaster Ainzach, Ludmila answered. I only bought a few C the rest were bought up by other Nobles to import. Ludmila looked past Alessia. Nearly everyone was looking in their direction. Sister Alessia, she said, I think they are waiting for you to continue. Yes, now that they have convinced one of the Bards to stick around instead of earning money around the city, they can take more beatings. Hmmcome to think of it, I have not fought you before I only came by to drop off a few things, Ludmila said. Speaking of which, you have a Martial Art with holy attributes, yes? I do, domina, Alessia nodded, why do you ask? Did you have much trouble figuring it out? Ludmila asked, Adding energy damage to Martial Arts is a weird leap for me. Alessia pursed her lips, tapping the head of her warhammer against a greave. What have you been trying to do? Learn the Dragon Fang Thrust series in the Imperial Spearmanship School. HmmI think it is easier for us to start with negative or holy energy attacks, Alessia said. I have a number of both. A Paladin with negative energy attacks. If she told a Cleric of the Four about it, they would probably scream. Is there a reason for those two in particular? We are adherents of Surshana, after all, Alessia shrugged. We become adherents of a god not because we choose them, but because they are the gods we are already closest to. They resonate with our souls. Martial Arts are drawn from deep within ourselves, so it stands to reason that the easiest Martial Arts to develop are those closest to us in character. That is a good point, Ludmila nodded. Reading the imperial manuals fixated me on the elemental attacks that they had. You have given me a few dozen ideas alreadythank you, Sister Alessia. Ludmila left the exercise hall, following the main promenade to the Adventurer Guild headquarters. Renovations to the interior appeared to be complete and the corridors were swept clean of dust and debris. The door to the Guildmasters Office was open and she found Pluton Ainzach sitting at his desk, leaning over what looked like an expedition report. She lightly knocked on the doorframe and the Guildmaster looked up from his reading. Zahradnik, he said, youre back. For a while, at least, Ludmila replied. Ive brought you some things from the Empire, Guildmaster Ainzach. Me? Well, theyre more for the guild Ludmila placed a Troopers Towel and a transcribed segment of the Imperial Combat Manual on the desk. The segment had a sample of how the Empire schooled its recruits in basic slashing attacks, followed by their transition to second-stage Martial Arts. You just cost me a month of paperwork, Ainzach said. I wont be able to sit still until I see this at work. What have you put together for swordsmanship so far? Ludmila asked. Its rough, the Guildmaster answered. Really rough. Moknach and I have worked on basic stuff for months and its nothing like this. I dont even get what these advanced parts are saying. Youre not alone on that, Ludmila said. According to the soldiers that Ive spoken to, one only understands when theyre ready. A rumbling noise rose from the Guildmasters chest as he frowned down at the manual segment. Do you understand this? As a Weapon Master. I get what its trying to say, Ludmila replied, but I wouldnt be able to perform whats on there without the proper foundations. I suspect that its like that for all schools of combat. Swordsmen from one school may not be able to smoothly adopt the Martial Arts of another sword school at a glance. Well, its a useful reference for sure, the Guildmaster said. Especially when it comes to how we should convey martial knowledge. Whats the timeframe for learning the basic Martial Arts shown here? The Sixth Legions recruits learned three in about half a year. Guildmaster Ainzach furrowed his brow at the parchments held in his hands. Are you saying were faster at it than the Imperial Army? Theyve had generations to develop this Im not sure whether our methods are better than theirs, Ludmila said. The Imperial Knights mostly learn through drills. We use a combination of drills that are applied to live combat conducted on a daily basis in the Adventurer Training Area. Well only know if we apply these drills to our members and see how quickly they learn using our schedule. I see what youre getting at, the Guildmaster nodded. Well give it a shot C we have swordsmen crawling out of the woodwork and this might be just the thing we need. Oh, whats this towel here for? Its a Troopers Towel: a magic item that can be used to cast Clean three times per day. With how messy expedition work is, I thought you might be interested in it. Interestedyou mean to say you have more? Not me, Ludmila shook her head. My friends snapped them up from Merchants liquidating goods that were earmarked for the dissolved Imperial Legions. Im not sure if youre willing to subsidise the purchase, but our fully-fledged members earn more than enough to buy them either way. Ill throw the idea out there, the Guildmaster said. Youre right that these would be nice to have, but, now that were starting to produce some results, the central administration is trying to define the value of our achievements. You mean that the budget will be contingent on the expedition results from now on? Pretty much. We still get enough to pay for salaries and operational costs, but anything beyond that is based on how valuable our work is. It does add an element of excitement to things, but some are worried that the changes may stifle growth. The part of the budget being regulated was what the Adventurer Guild used to stock magic items in their point store. Essentially, the Adventurer Guilds expeditionary findings went to the Sorcerer King. In exchange, they were provided funds to purchase magic items and the government occasionally threw in a powerful piece of equipment to entice the Adventurers. Is the point store running out of items? Ludmila asked. We have plenty of lower-rung items available, the Guildmaster answered, A few Platinum-tier items have been purchased as well. No one can afford the higher stuff yet. Well, as long as you keep point distribution in line with what you receive from the government, there shouldnt be a problemI think. Guildmaster Ainzach snorted. Thats only reasonable from a management perspective, he said. Fiddle around with peoples incomes and theyll start screaming, points or no. For now, I think the safest bet is to keep distribution the same and hope everything balances out between dull results and exciting ones. I suppose that Im the last person that one should consult with when it comes to adding excitement to anything, Ludmila offered a self-deprecating smile. Everything I do seems to be dull and regular to others. At any rate, I just came by to drop these things off before I head home in the morning. Have a good afternoon, Guildmaster. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 1, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 4th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE Come here, you little A wisp of negative energy smugly swirled away as Ludmila followed it across the E-Rantel Cemetery. She was wearing the magic cowl that enhanced her stealth and perception, so she was fairly certain that no one would notice the crazy woman stalking back and forth between the gnarled trees and weathered memorials. Negative energy, however, did not appear to respect her concealment. The realisation that she had been absorbing negative energy during General Rays expeditionary excursion continued to bother her long after the fact. She kept an eye out for visible traces that she could experiment with throughout her return journey, but accumulations so great that they were visible to her were relatively rare outside of places like cemeteries and battlegrounds. Ludmila had nearly forgotten to check with the preparations to return to Wardens Vale, rushing out for a last-minute investigation as her household prepared a final few things before departure. As far as she could guess, she could only absorb the negative energy that she was responsible for C either through her territorial duties, direct actions or the actions of those under her authority. She could hardly run around slaughtering people to check, so confirmation would have to wait. Given her portion of the task that awaited them in the Draconic Kingdom, there would be ample opportunity soon enough. Giving up her chase of the insolent wisp of negative energy, Ludmila ceased concealing her presence and made her way to the cemetery gate. Baroness Zahradnik, a voice drifted through the morning mist from the other side, I feel that I have been encountering you in the cemetery far too often. Across the gate stood Themis and Alessia. They were attired for their routine duties in the city morgue, which meant that they were fully equipped for battle. Ludmila supposed that going early in the morning to investigate her negative energy-related abilities meant that she stood a good chance of running into them on a shift change. Vicar Aspasia, Ludmila smiled politely. Sister Alessia. I hope the morning finds you well. My lady, are you dodging my comment? Themis peered at her, I have heard some strange stories from Sister Alessia about adherents of our merciful lord getting a bit too interested in thedead side of things. In your case Just so you know, Vicar, I have absolutely no interest in corpses or Zombies or the like. Sister Alessia shared some of those stories from the Theocracy with me too and I think that they are disturbing, to say the least. Clara had been on a pilgrimage to the Divine Capital of the Slane Theocracy, but she never mentioned anything of what Alessias stories had contained. Ludmila was vaguely aware of the escalated zealotry in their southern neighbour, but Alessias tales were just bizarre. From all the things that she told Ludmila about, one might think that Paladins of Surshana spent more time chasing adherents of Surshana around than anything else. While undoubtedly the most advanced, well-developed and powerful Human nation in the region, the Theocracy was still limited economically by the fact that labour revolved around the work of men and animals. These economic limitations meant that limitations to social infrastructure were also present. Education was superior to the Empire, but the Theocracy could still only afford a very basic practical education to its citizens. Religious education was an ongoing effort facilitated by the Temples during sermons and consultations. Since the effectiveness of this post-primary education was dependent on whether people paid attention or not, it could lead to some dubious beliefs and practices. At least some degree of folk knowledge was pervasive throughout the Slane Theocracy. This was exacerbated by the zealotry of the citizens, which made for some alarming results. For instance, many in the Theocracy believed that summoned Angels were messengers of the gods. This was no more true than summoned Demons being real Demons or summoned Undead being the same as naturally-manifested Undead C which many in the Theocracy believed, too C but the belief was continually reinforced by the passing around of this folk knowledge and next to impossible to uproot. Upon hearing this, Themis voiced a desire to go on a trip to the Theocracy border. There, she would summon an Angel over one of the villages to see what would happen. Ludmila, however, threatened to have a Death Knight follow her around for the rest of her life if she didnt swear that she wouldnt do that. It is probably not that bad, Themis said. Sister Alessia just loves talking about the most outrageous things that she has seen. Ludmilas gaze shifted over to the Paladin in question, then frowned slightly at her uncharacteristically listless expression. Did something happen? Ludmila asked. She, uh, got into something like a fight, Themis answered. She helps with Adventurer combat training, Ludmila said. She always gets into something like a fight. They both looked at Alessia, who only sighed. Actually, Themis said, tell me what you think about this. If Sister Alessia always dropped off her equipment for maintenance with a local Armoursmith, how would you feel about that? That sounds perfectly normal to me, Ludmila replied. There must be something more to that I meant any maintenance, my lady. Not just repairs, but cleaning, polishing C minor things. I do that as well, Ludmila said. Though I do not have daily opportunities to do so. There is always an apprentice that could use the work. Exactly! Alessia suddenly shouted, Why can those blockheads not understand that?! I have never before equated the heresy to actual stupidity, but now I think that it is all that it is. Ludmila stared as the young Paladin fumed. Themis put an arm over Alessias shoulder, giving her a half-hug. I do not see how this becomes a fight over equipment maintenance, Ludmila said. Well, some of the other Adventurers told her she was wasting money. Oh That was bad. That was very bad. What did Sister Alessia say? Sister Alessia said nothing, Sister Alessia sniffed. But they keep saying it! They always suggest that I should do it myself if I wanted it so much, but that is not the point! I am not a thief! After two months of it happening every day, Iwell, at least Sister Alessia did not kill that filthy heretic. Two months was surprising considering Alessias generally low tolerance for things that she found foolish. Ludmila crossed her arms, looking up into the morning gloom. Like many followers of The Six in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Alessia privately believed that the Sorcerer King was Surshana. Since the Adventurer Guild was a government agency and the head of the government was the Sorcerer King, telling Alessia C an Adventurer and thus an employee of the Sorcerer King C that she was wasting money was essentially telling her that she was wasting or embezzling her gods money. This was an utterly horrific assertion and Ludmila wasnt certain how she would have reacted in Alessias place. This wasnt the only barb, however. Followers of The Six were not only encouraged to focus on their vocations, but it was an inherently generous faith. Alessia was in the enviable position of having a set of good magic equipment and she also earned a significant amount as an Orichalcum-rank Adventurer. By going every day to have her armour serviced, she was helping an apprentice grow in their craft and support their livelihoods. In all, saying that Alessia was wasting money was tantamount to accusing her of not only misappropriating her gods money, but also turned her acts of charity into acts of selfish indulgence. Furthermore, they told her to go against the tenets of her faith not only by depriving apprentices of vocational experience, but telling her to maintain her own armour when ready alternatives were available. That Sister Alessia did not kill that filthy heretic after two months of extraordinarily hurtful insults and layers of blasphemy was a testament to how much patience the young Paladin had. What happened after that? Ludmila asked, Did the Guildmaster say anything? She was told to take a break, Themis answered. I could not leave her alone so I took a break too. Took a breakto perform morgue duties. Not quite, my lady, the Vicar looked away slightly. The other Clerics of Surshana have Paladins to escort them now so we are rotating duties. We sort of wandered over here to see if we could find some Skeletons to bash. Ludmila looked at Sister Alessia again. Maybe some time in less hostile lands would pick her up. What about the Katze Plains? Ludmila suggested, They have formed those new exercise areas thereor you could come to Wardens Vale. Alessia looked up at her. Eh? Really? We can go to your place, domina? I suppose that depends on how long this break is. Guildmaster Ainzach did not say, Alessia said. We should go while we have the chance. We can perform some services there, too, Themis said. Ludmila looked over at her. Eh? Really? That sounds really strange coming from you, my lady, Themis smirked. But why not? I am your Cleric and Bishop Austine would not likely retain us. Then it is settled, Ludmila smiled. We have not had temple staff in Wardens Vale since the annexation. The people will be ecstatic when they see you. Themis and Alessia went to pack their things and Ludmila returned to her manor. A carriage was already loaded for the journey and Aemilia stood in front of the gate between the two Death Knights looking out for her return. Luzi, Ludmila said, theres been a slight change of plans. What might that be, my lady? Two guests will be coming along with us, Ludmila replied. Well pick them up at the main plaza on the way out. Yes, my lady, Aemilia bobbed her head. Should I send ahead to have accommodations prepared? One of the empty homes near us in the village square should do. Aemilia went into the manor to deliver a message to Wardens Vale. Five minutes later, they were on the way out of the central district, arriving in the main plaza as the morning markets were beginning to pick up. They stopped near the cathedral and Aemilia stared as the right door opened and she saw who the guests were. Oh? Alessia said, Miss Luzi is here too. I often forget that she is the dominas Maid. I suppose you do see her more often as an Acolyte, Ludmila said. What did His Excellency the Bishop say about your trip? He said hah? Alessia replied, I left before the rest. He was fine with it, Themis rolled her eyes, Everything is taken care of. I heard it was over a day by ship so it seems like quite the Adventure. Themis had been in the vicinity of Wardens Vale so Ludmila wasnt sure why she would consider it an Adventure. The training expeditions for the Adventurer Guild were held in the forests around her territory. That will change starting today, Ludmila said. New ships are operating on the Katze River. We will be taking the first voyage there. I did not know it was such a special occasion, Themis shifted in her seat and straightened her vestments. I hope this is not an imposition Not at all, Ludmila replied. The ships are rather large so we can all fit. The wagon slowed as they entered the morning queue to depart the city. Aemilia fidgeted quietly beside Ludmila. Is something the matter, Luzi? Ah, nomaybe? I almost feel that I should not be sitting in the same carriage Nonsense, Ludmila said. You are my Ladys Maid. If I am working in a civilian setting, you should be right there with me. Besides, Themis is being attended to by Alessia C I am being attended by you. That seems right, does it not? If you put it that wayyes, my lady. I apologise for saying something so strange. Themis and Alessia stared quietly at Aemilia. She started fidgeting again. Ludmila frowned at them. Why are you staring at Luzi like that? It never ceases to amaze me how she transforms, Themis said. She becomes an entirely different person from the one we see attending classes. Oh? Ludmila raised an eyebrow, What is she like? Fervent, Alessia said. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. S-sister Alessia! Aemilia protested. Now she was curious. With Aemilia devoting so much of her time to both her duties and her studies, Ludmila thought it best to give her some space and not pry into her affairs. What do you mean by fervent? Hmm, how do you sayjust very bam, domina. Bam? What she means to say, my lady, Themis explained, is that Miss Luzi has plenty of zeal for everything. She is especially lively when she talks about you. Aemilia hid her face in her hands. Ludmila was divided between leaving the matter be and pushing to find out more. Does that make her a good student? She asked. I guess it does, Themis answered. She might be the only one that manages to stay awake through Brother Werels lectures. I could not last ten minutes against those. Now that they were on the topic of Aemilias studies, Ludmila recalled a number of questions that had gone unanswered since her Ladys Maid started training as an Acolyte. Have you had Maids train to be divine casters before? She asked. Not at all, Themis answered. The reason why she wanted to become an Acolyte seemed reasonable enough, so we thought it would not hurt to try. She wanted to learn divine magic to become a better Maidwith several of His Majestys Maids being powerful casters, it seems like a given now but back then it did sound a bit strange. So back then you did not think it went against the Scriptures? At a cursory glance it does, the Vicar said. We are used to Maids performing a certain range of duties and those expectations can end up dictating our views as to what is proper and pious conduct. But these expectations are ultimately our expectations and not those of the gods. The Scriptures do have examples of proper practices in production-type vocations, but a Maid is not a production-type vocation. They can cook and mend, Ludmila noted. Ah, but that is something everyone can do, Themis replied. To an extentand that extent is tangible. The products of true artisans are of distinctly higher quality than those produced throughmundane effort, so to speak. A Maid is a service vocation that essentially carries out a variety of mundane tasks for Noble households. They do require the training appropriate to their position and that of the Nobles who they serve, but they also exhibit no special Skills or Abilities as other vocations do. Themis did have a point about that. While they could be suspiciously astute about certain things and could seemingly detect work, her investigations on the Maid Job Class and its capabilities identified nothing that could be considered an Ability or a Skill. Maids C and their manservant equivalents C above a certain rank in a household were usually Nobles anyway. Which brings us to the question, Themis continued, raising a finger, what is the essence of being a Maid? Society has formed perceptions of what a Maid is, but even those perceptions differ. To commoners, a Maid is seen as one who performs menial labour for Noble households and most commoner Maids had similar working conditions. They become scullery maids, laundresses, still room maids and other types of between staff. To Nobles, a Maid is a position of honour and prestige. Those who secure positions as senior household staff in a highlords household have more de facto power and influence than most regular Nobles. Some might also say that members of a households senior staff are effectively officers of a Nobles retinue. I have given some consideration to those lines of thought over the last year, Ludmila nodded. But if we are to reconstruct what it means to be a Maid or a Footman, how would it work? Does it mean that they should be able to develop Skills and Abilities as other vocations do? Where do the boundaries lie between a household servant and other vocations? Rather than imagining hard boundaries that separate vocations from one another, the Vicar said, I believe it is more accurate to say that a vocation is an idea. It is the idea that encompasses what the vocation entails, and those ideas may cause some vocations to overlap in some areas with others. This might not happen too often out in the territories, but, as a member of the citys clergy, Our faithful often request consultation about whether they are doing the right thing or not. With its many disparate vocations, a city would indeed have many of the overlaps that Themis spoke of. An Armoursmith, Blacksmith, Jeweller and Weaponsmith all performed similar tasks in pursuit of their craft. So too did Leatherworkers and Tailors, or the various woodworking professions. The recent incident with Alessia showed overlaps between combat and artisan vocations as well: a Fighter or a Paladin could perform basic maintenance of their equipment but that basic maintenance was also performed by artisans of the relevant craft. This overlap also caused confusion when people from certain backgrounds filled certain roles. Their current focus of Maids was an excellent example of this: they overlapped with something in essentially everything that they did. Common Maids in junior positions performed menial labour that anyone could perform. The difference was that these commoners were required to possess a bare minimum of training and knowledge in aristocratic affairs. Noblewomen who entered a household as a Maid employed their aristocratic education, but their Maid education was in the exact opposite direction of a commoners Maid education: everything that they learned had to do with what commoners considered common sense when it came to menial labour and personal relations. Additionally, there were things that Maids did that artisans also did, such as cooking and a certain degree of tailoring that came with household chores. Combined with Ludmilas knowledge of Job Classes C or what Themis termed an idea C this created a rather broad picture as to what the Maid Job Class could do. What was a part of it? What wasnt? A few things could be confidently crossed off the list, but most couldnt. Nobles were in a similar situation, possessing a broad skillset that allowed them to fill many positions. Many of these skills were not everyday skills, however. A Noble had substantial diplomatic knowledge and skill C if they became a diplomatic official, did they continue to gain Job Class Levels as a Noble, or as a Diplomat? Would a Noble employing their administrative skills as a bureaucrat grow as a Noble or as a Bureaucrat? If a martial Noble became an officer in the Army, did they grow as a martial Noble or gain Captain and Commander Job Class Levels? Was there a limit to the number of Job Class Levels one could have in a specific Job Class? If so, where did all the excess experience go? This was less of a question than the preceding musings, however. According to the ongoing investigations by the Adventurer Guild and the central bureaucracy, the limit for the average citizen was somewhere around Level 15, with individuals becoming rarer the further one drifted from that point. As such, making the most of what one had was of more immediate importance to the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom. So you mean to say that the idea behind a vocation is the best indicator of whether one is doing the right thing or not? I do, Themis nodded. I believe this is the reason why our Scriptures tend to only provide loose examples to illustrate how guidelines are observed. Using absolute examples would stifle the development of the faithful, preventing us from realising the full potential of our place in life. I seethen how do you reconcile Aemilias decision to become an Acolyte? His Majesty having highly-specialised Maids serves as evidence that such paths can be viable, but how do we frame things in a more technical sense that can be applied to personal development? Grasping how Job Classes were framed was not only key to personal development, but demesne development as well. Her current processes generally revolved around facilitating the growth of her employees and tenants by providing what they needed not just to survive off of their contracts, but to thrive. People had the discretionary income to enjoy a more-than-comfortable standard of living, which included their entertainment expenses and the pursuit of personal projects. Followers of The Six tended to pursue vocational development as a hobby when resources were available, so it was Ludmilas hope that her policies would lead to breakthroughs in Job Class development. Those breakthroughs would be added to her expanding library of knowledge and incorporated into vocational education. So far, this library consisted of existing knowledge codified into a form that framed everything into the concept of Job Class Levels. Breakthroughs were likely slow in the making: she had no expectation of anything happening in less than a year, at any rate. Aemilia has actually been instrumental when it comes to exploring that question, Themis smiled at the Maid. Some of my thoughts on her development are a bit unconventional, but the fact that I can reasonably arrive at certain conclusions is remarkable in itself. The carriage finally passed through the southern gate of E-Rantel, passing between the two towering statues of the Sorcerer King. Their progress accelerated for but a brief moment before reaching the tail of a long line of wagons. Ludmila opened the window and peeked ahead: it appeared that traffic was stuck following behind a Merchant caravan from the Empire, which still employed draft animals. The rest of the road was filled with wagons waiting to get into the gate, so they were good and stuck until they could pass the caravan ahead. Ludmila closed the window and sat back down, shaking her head. Traffic regulations were an ongoing challenge in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Even after expanding the highway, some people thought that an open lane on the road was free for anyone to use. For every Merchant informed of the new laws, another one arrived who was ignorant of them or thought that regulations were for other people. E-Rantels municipal government was more than happy to extract fines from offenders, so, hopefully, the problem would mostly vanish at some point. You would think that traffic regulations being enforced by Elder Liches would be deterrent enough, Ludmila muttered. You were saying, Vicar Aspasia? Umoh. Miss Luzi is very Maid in her approach to magic, my lady. The spells that she learns are not the same spells that the Acolytes training to be Clerics and Priests learn. Not in the sense that they cant learn them, but the theme that they follow. With Maid being the theme. Just so, Themis nodded. She focuses on the spells that one might think a Maid would learn if they had magic. Clean might be the first thing that comes to mind, but there are entire processes incorporated into her learning. To draw a bath for their mistress, a regular Maid will prepare a fire, retrieve water, heat the water while tending to the fire and then add it to a bathtub. They will repeat the process for as long as necessary. After their mistress is done, they have to carry the used water back out to dispose of. Aemilia, on the other hand, casts Create Water to fill the tub, Temperature Change to alter it to a suitable temperature, then Destruction Water to dispose of it. She has converted the task of drawing a bath from a mundane process to a magical one. But it was my instructors that taught me each spell, Vicar Aspasia, Aemilia said. And they know the process themselves. I am not doing anything new. Themis nodded, smoothly rendering a reply as if expecting the Ladys Maid to say as much. This may seem like a strange distinction, the Vicar said, but knowing is not the same as doing. The broad thematic elements behind what you cast and why are also fundamentally different from that of other Acolytes. Most Acolytes manage their mana as members of the Temple Staff and continue this style of mana management into their professional careers. All of the nuances behind Miss Luzis progress and intent lead me to suspect that she is not an Acolyte at all. Ludmila furrowed her brow at Themis postulation. As far as she knew, those who went to train as Acolytes either succeeded at becoming one or C as was in Ludmilas case C did not. She had never heard of anything that suggested that they might become something else entirely. Could you expand on your suspicions, Vicar Aspasia? Ludmila asked, Luzi is a faithful follower of The Six. Why would she not become an Acolyte? I am not implying that she is some sort of infidel, Themis answered. Miss Luzi is as faithful as they come for common urbanites. It goes back to what Sister Alessia said about her just now. The bam? The bam, Themis nodded. You see, there are four broad categories of Tier Magic. Divine Magic is the practice of magic through personal faith or belief in something greater than oneself. Clerics and Priests, for instance, either believe in divine beings or philosophical paths. Those from the far south who follow the Buddha do not worship a being known as the Buddha, but instead follow the path of enlightenment and derive their ability to cast divine magic through its observance. She thought she might see such followers of the Buddha C who referred to themselves as monks C in the Empire, but had no luck. They reportedly had a strange mode of dress, as well. Other types of divine casters include Druids C who draw from the power of nature C and those we might call Shamans or Spiritualists, who derive power from ancestor worship, nature spirits and animal totems. We have had plenty of interactions with them with all the Demihumans coming into the city and they all appear to be Druids, yet they make a specific distinction between those vocations. Learning why is an ongoing study, but it still carries the notion that ideas or themes are central to their establishment. Most of the divine casters in the Sorcerous Kingdom were such individuals, so Ludmila was familiar enough with them. Arcane magic is cast through structure and force of will, Themis continued. Wizards and Sorcerers are examples of this. Sometimes people think them more studious or academic than practitioners of other categories of magic, but that is an erroneous perception rooted in the Empires institutions. The Theocracys institutions are just as academic and mostly focus on divine magic. The third broad category is the spiritual magic, which is not to be confused with the Shaman and Spiritualists who are divine casters. Geomancers, Talismancers, Yin-Yang and Five Element practitioners are some of the examples that you might know. They are highly ritualistic, but their ritualisation of magic is to the degree that it can be conducted quickly by a single person or even crafted onto tokens much like how we can create scrolls for later use. Ludmila had no idea about any of that. At best she had only heard of the things described in passing. Since it was so rare as to be unheard of in the region, the focus of her studies went to other categories of magic. The final category of Tier Magic has no official name, Themis said, as it is more to encompass what is left over. This is where I believe Aemilias magic casting is founded. You see, despite being associated with religion, Paladins also fall into this category. The foundation of a Paladins magic is not faith, but service. These are loosely seen as oaths and can be in service to various things. One might swear to be a defender of the faith, as Alessia has. One could also swear an oath of poverty, conquest, vengeance, allegiance or countless other things. Like those insane heretics who swear oaths of chastity, Alessia muttered. Like that, Themis shuddered. The point is that service is the root of power for Paladins. To turn from that service is to fall and lose their powers. In Aemilias case, she is not driven to become a spellcaster because of her faith, but because of her desire to serve her mistress. So youre saying that rather than being an Acolyte, Ludmila said, Aemilia is a Squire? Themis leaned back in her seat, raising her hands in a shrug. Squires cannot cast magic until they are ordained as Paladins, though they can use magic items to cast. She also cannot rightly be called an Acolyte. Aemilia is something else, which is quite exciting. Discoveries like this are rare. So Aemilia is something that is different from Acolytes and Squiresbut what can that something do? That is something that we have to investigate, Themis said. If she is indeed her own sort of apprentice type, the only thing we have to go on is the idea of a Maid that can cast magic. Most of it revolves around a universal discipline of magic called Lifestyle Magic. Communication, temperature control, conjuring food, water, paper and spices, cleaning and maintaining thingson that note, there was something we noticed about her spells C Aemilia, when you cast Summon Spices, how much do you conjure? One hundred ten grams. Themis gave Ludmila a pointed look. Ludmila nodded: Summon Spices produced one hundred grams of spices in a single cast. To produce more Does that mean she has some sort of conjuration specialisation? Ludmila asked. Not quite, Themis answered. Her Clean and Change Temperature spells also cover a wider area or otherwise do more relative to our other Acolytes casting them. She appears to have a Lifestyle Magic specialisation. Thats veryMaid? See what I mean? Themis smirked, When you think about things that way, the world makes a lot more sense than with the narrow definitions that we tend to use. In her own way, Themis was speaking of Class Levels. As far as Ludmila knew, no one had shared the knowledge of their existence with the Vicar C she had come up with a loose theory based on her experiences and observations as a Cleric, as well as her analysis of their religious doctrines. A part of Ludmila preferred Themis more natural interpretation, which was strangely in line with how Ilyshnish saw the world. Rather than observing boundaries, they explored possibilities. A danger existed in doing so, however: one that led to irrevocable harm. It was entirely possible that the idea one had was wrong and they ended up with build contamination. As attractive as pursuing a world of limitless possibilities was, she could not do so recklessly and risk hurting others. So Miss Luzi is potentially not an Acolyte, Alessia mused, nor is she a Squire. What would she be called? Male scions of aristocratic houses sometimes apprenticed under other houses as Pages, exchanging labour for education and practical experience. Common boys similarly apprenticed in aristocratic households as Knaves. When their education was complete, they could become Footmen, Butlers or other respected positions of service and stewardship. Male scions could return to their houses to assume duties there. There was, however, no equivalent for women. They were all simply different types of Maids holding different ranks in a Noble household. That is the most exciting part, Themis grinned. She is probably a Maid. I do not think there was anything funny in your breakfast I mean it! The Vicar dug her elbow into her attendants armoured side, Look at it this way: a Squire or Acolyte is essentially an apprentice with immature or undeveloped abilities compared to their master. A Maid is similar in the sense that they are mostly mundane in their vocation C immature or undeveloped, if you will. But a Maid does not become anything more than a higher-ranked Maid, Ludmila noted. Unless they accept an engagement or return to their families for various reasons. That is correct, but you are missing one important thing: the master is always first a novice. Remember that we only attach labels to these vocations: they exist whether we name them or not. Some Demihuman countries on the other side of the world might call them something else entirely. Just as a Squire is what it is regardless of what we call it, so too does this apply to everything else. If we consider it that way, it may be that the Maid we are familiar with is the apprentice and the true master C a fully-fledged Maid that is as different as Squires and Acolytes are to Paladins and Clerics C already exists, but is not yet recognised as such. Themis excited breathing filled the carriage as she came to her conclusion. Ludmila exchanged looks with Aemilia. The Sorcerer King already had all manner of magic-casting Maids, so why not? The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 1, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 It was roughly two hours past dawn by the time they entered the northern gate of Corelyn Harbour. Ludmila informed Clara about their additional passengers as she watched the scenery of the town go by. Eh? Themis and Alessia are coming? Does that cause any complications? Not on my end. I was more wondering about yours. Claras concerns gave rise to a half dozen of her own. Ludmila entertained Themis and Alessia weekly in her city manor when she was there, so she had a more relaxed mindset when it came to them. In reality, however, they were a Vicar and her adjutant, who was a member of the Temple Guard. She bit her lip as she considered what was technically happening and its implications. In terms of rank, a Vicar was the lieutenant of a Bishop. Bishops administered a diocese, which could probably be considered close to a County in more familiar terms. So if a Bishop was a Count, a Vicar was a Viscount C even the linguistic roots of the titles held similar meaning. It wasnt just that, however. In order of precedence, a Bishop was below an Archbishop, who in turn was below the six Cardinals of the Slane Theocracy. Each Cardinal was the head of one of the six sects of the Faith of the Six, and from their number came the Pontifex Maximus of the Temples of the Six. One could say that Vicar was only a few steps away from being the head of the religion. The distance between steps was very large from an organisational standpoint, but the behaviour of many transformed when it came to celebrities. To complicate matters even further, E-Rantel was the seat of power for the greatest of their gods, who had descended to live amongst them once again. The faithful in E-Rantel no longer saw the Divine Capital of the Slane Theocracy as the seat of their faith. In other words, E-Rantel was the new Holy See, Bishop Austine was more important than an Archbishop and Vicar Themis was similarly promoted in their estimation. Vicar Themis? Hm? How do the faithful usually interact with you in E-Rantel? What do you mean? Themis tilted her head curiously, You see me in the city all the time. How should I put itdo their observances differ in any way from how things were before the annexation? Themis leaned on her armrest, propping her cheek in her hand. They are more fervent these days, but that much is understandable. What are you afraid of? Well, I said that they would be ecstatic to see you, but, considering the circumstances, they might go berserk. have you been doing something that I am not aware of? Er, no C everything is as I reported. Then you are worrying too much, Themis smiled. I have no idea why people would go berserk if I showed up. If this was the Theocracy, Alessia said, the domina would have the right of it. They looked over at the young Paladin. The degree of reverence goes up with rank, she explained. Pilgrims to holy sites will display great reverence for local Archbishops and they will more readily listen to Paladins than local law enforcement. Those who visit the Divine Capital will become excited and faint if they see a Cardinal or Miko Princess. If they caught a glimpse of the Pontifex Maximus, I would not be surprised if they spontaneously blossomed into flowers. The more I hear about the Theocracy, Themis muttered, the unhealthier it seems. Hmmdoes that mean you act that way as well? No, Alessia snorted. Members of the temple organisation act as any proper organisation probably would. It would be troublesome if I collapsed from a nosebleed every time I interacted with any of those old folks. Were her people closer to their counterparts in the Theocracy? No, since they were migrants from E-Rantel, they wouldnt be so ridiculous. I think everything should be alright. Themis will be holding some services while were there, so the people should be satisfied with that. Oh, Liane will simply love that. Ludmila smiled to herself. She could imagine her friends complaints when she found out how many religious functions they would be attending. The residential ring of the town rose roughly four metres above the road, giving travellers the impression that they were going through a small canyon leading to the common district on the other side. The scenery opened up roughly five hundred metres past the gate, giving them a view of the bustling town that was now four metres below. As with many urban centres, the positioning of Corelyn Countys industries was dependent on the prevailing winds. No one wanted a Blacksmith, Alchemist or Tanner covering them with soot and foul odours, and Clara had arranged her town accordingly. The residential areas were not downwind of anything. The combination of its generous residential allocations, abundance of green spaces and proximity to economic centres made Corelyn Harbour perhaps the most attractive place for Humans to dwell in the duchy. Industries with undesirable emissions were placed on the south side of the common area, making the harbour the only side of the town that had to deal with the problem. Since it was mostly warehouses and cargo handling areas and the drydocks were roofed over, it felt like an optimal urban arrangement. Castle Corelyn was south of the harbour, but the fumes from the industries werent so extreme that they could be detected from so far away by regular Humans. Hmmso we will finally get to see what these great plans are all about, Alessia said as she looked out her window. Captain Cavallaro always mentions that something is going on here when he drops off his reports. What did he say? Last week he said that some barges ermappeared. But any place with a good river has barges, so I do not know what all the fuss is about. I suppose that means the Theocracy is no stranger to transporting things by ship. Of course! Alessia replied, Moving things by water is far better than by land C this much is common knowledge. Most of our routes from city to city follow the waterways. The carriage turned east off of the highway, following the road past the parking area for visiting caravans. It continued further east along the waterfront around to the southern side of the harbour. Alessia stared as they arrived at their destination. This barge is very large, Alessia said. How does it even move? I do not see any sails or places for oars. Probably the same as usual? Themis ventured, Undead have been providing menial labour for nearly everything where they are available so I doubt it would be any different with this. Countess Wagner probably came up with some contraption that makes it fly. I have not seen any of her contraptions fly, but, hmma team of Soul Eaters running along the river bottom pulling the ship around? We have such things, except the draft animals are assisting from the shore. We are keeping the workings a secret for now, Ludmila said, so you will be stuck with your guesses for a while. Come C that delay out of E-Rantel has kept the others waiting. Upon disembarking, Ludmila found Clara waiting for her outside. The Countess of Corelyn was adorned in one of which Ludmila thought was too many dresses she had purchased during their stay in Arwintar. That she had bought five times as many books was even more unsettling: even with a Ring of Sustenance, Ludmila wondered when Clara would find the time to read them. The Radiant Jewel of the Riverlands beamed brightly at their approach. Baroness Zahradnik, she said, Vicar Aspasia; Sister Alessia C welcome and thank you for coming. Countess Corelyn, Vicar Aspasia replied with a ritual gesture. Blessings of the Six be upon you. Thank you for accommodating us on such short notice. We have plenty of room, so it was not an issue whatsoever. I will, however, ask that you mind the testing crew C we are still examining the performance of these vessels along their routes. All has been prepared, so we will be departing once you get your things on the ship. The main deck of the vessel stood over two metres above the waterline, so a flight of stairs had been fashioned to help people board. Alessia frowned as she ran her fingers along the hull before tapping it lightly. This is steel? The entire thing? The hull and most of the major components are fashioned from steel, yes, Clara replied. That sounds very expensive, Alessia said as they stepped onto the deck. The Theocracy has naval forces but, hmmhow much does this ship cost to operate and maintain? Construction costs were as much as you might expect for a vessel made out of steel, Clara said. This vessel is operated by the Undead, so operating costs are the cost of their lease. As for maintenance, every ship in the fleet uses Runecraft? and is immune to the wear and rust that one might see accumulated on a barge made out of steel. I have heard of this Runecraft?, Alessia said, but it was only for some equipment made available to the Adventurer Guild. A few of the highest-end items in the Adventurer Guilds point store were runecrafted items. Before she was bestowed with her current equipment, Ludmila had her eye on several pieces. Unfortunately, her point income was so dismal that she could never hope to purchase what she wanted before a full-time Adventurer snapped it up. Even with her new equipment, there were a few things that she thought might be useful. She still earned a modest point income as a trainer and proctor, but the changes to the Adventurer Guild budget probably meant that it would be that much harder to buy anything. Then again, she did have forever to save up. Most of the practical applications derived from Runecraft? are in the civilian sector so far, Liane said as she and Florine walked over to join them. Its mostly in use for domestic vehicles, though C kind of a waste elsewhere. Were you not trying to sell runecrafted goods to the Empire? Ludmila frowned. Yeah, about thatwell, I guess you were off doing your army thing while we were running around trying to market the stuff. People feel that theres too much risk. Should they not pay for themselves over time? Ludmila asked, Or at least that is what you were saying back then. It made sense to her, at least. Once runecrafted assets paid themselves off, the next to negligible maintenance costs would make for greater profit margins. Soul Eaters could not only handle far more freight than draft animals could, but also worked tirelessly day and night. The combination made for a revolution in logistics. Well, after going around for a bit, Liane said, I think we were too eager. Prices that we thought would be reasonable were generally off-putting to our potential clients. They have risks to consider that we dont. Such as Competition, for one, Liane told her. The vehicle frames with runecrafted components make them effectively immune to regular wear and tear, but that doesnt mean theyre immune to sabotage. All competitors need to do is break their stuff. Additionally, the models that dont use Soul Eaters can be stolen. Criminal activity was problematic precisely because criminals were very good at what they did. While this sounded like a banal line of thought, Ludmilas awareness of Class Levels gave it new meaning: normal people were practically helpless against experienced criminals. Skills, Abilities and everything else that came with Class Levels required experts with the capabilities to counter them. If someone with stealth classes did not want to be caught, they couldnt be without suitable countermeasures. Even without concealment, there were a myriad of other measures criminals could resort to that required specialised defences. They could use a portion of their new profit margins to hire security experts, Ludmila suggested. The Sorcerous Kingdoms new Merchant Guard, for instance. Or all the Adventurers that our Death-series servitors are going to put out of work. They could, Liane said, but they wont. The more those profits shrink, the less incentive there is to adopt new stuff. Their existing assets represent the investment that theyve put into not only those assets, but also the development, training and systems that go with everything. Even Merchants will baulk at radical change unless someone else proves that it will work first. Above any of that, however, we made a strategic blunder that we would have immediately recognised if we all werent so excited about how awesome our stuff was. What blunder might that be? Ludmila asked. Were hurting ourselves by selling it, Liane answered. Im not only talking about having a monopoly on our vehicles and machines, but all of the industries that support the transportation industry. Think of it this way: a Blacksmith making an unbreakable tool can only sell it once. Once everyone has all the unbreakable tools that they need, they wont buy any more. Eventually, everyone has everything they need that a Blacksmith can make and the Blacksmiths go bankrupt. Will that not just drive them to create better tools? Theres a limit to that. Research and development costs money, too. Cant do that when you cant even eat and the closer you get to perfect the longer it takes to figure out and the more expensive it becomes. But you have already invested so much into your industries, Ludmila said. What will you do instead? Well aim for steady long-term profits, Liane shrugged. Stuff from my workshops will easily sell as mundane goods. When they break is actually the best part. Since every vehicle frame and piece of machinery is made to our specifications, fixing a wagon doesnt require an artisan to custom craft a replacement for whatever broke. We can open shops in every town and city with our parts in stock. Its cheap and convenient C people will love it. After being exposed to the new realities that came with runecrafted machinery, Lianes new plan almost seemed exploitative. Yet, it was normal for things to wear out and break so most wouldnt think anything of it. They would purchase high-quality goods that were easily serviced. The more people used House Wagners machinery, the greater the demand for replacement parts and the greater the Sorcerous Kingdoms trade surplus would be. Will people not try to make their own replacement parts? Ludmila asked. They can try, Liane answered. Good luck being as quick and cost-effective, though. Even if they do manage it, itll just drive us to be better and cheaper. Merchants arent strangers to competition. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. The last of Ludmilas cargo was loaded and the barge drifted from its berth. With the vessel being so massive, it was a different feeling from riding on her knarr. Alessia looked over the edge as they made their way. Dont fall off, Liane said. Youll go squish if youre unlucky. We did some tests with Undead up to Blood Meat Hulks and they just got smashed when caught between the barge and something else. What if I use Invulnerable Fortress? Alessia asked, This is a common tactic by aquatic opponents against ships. Thats, uhwe didnt try that. Not here at least. Corelyn, did they try it elsewhere? No, Clara replied. Liane looked at Ludmila. What? Ludmila said. We should see what happens, Liane said. What if I go squish? Well slow down the boat, Liane replied. One sec Liane went over to explain what they were doing to the Elder Lich captain. The barge slowed to about walking speed and they went over to the front of the ship. You wont squish now, Liane said. Probably. Ludmila frowned at Liane before activating her hairpin and flying out in front of the barge. The group on the ship looked down as the vessel slowly approached her. Ludmila held out her right palm. Invulnerable Fortress. Woah! Surprised voices rolled out over the deck as the barge jerked to a halt. Liane, who was standing right at the edge, continued going forward when the ship stopped. Ludmila threw out her arms, drifting back through the air to catch her. The younger noblewoman squirmed a bit in her embrace. I wasnt the one that was supposed to go squish, Liane muttered. So I was supposed to go squish. Erm, nouh, Liane lowered her voice, Clara isnt going to get jealous, is she? She might, Ludmila replied. Shall we find out? No thanks, Liane squirmed a bit more. Im scared to think what might happen to me. Ludmila didnt think that anything would happen. At the least, Clara never said anything and Ludmila never noticed what might be a jealous reaction when she interacted with other women C not even when Ludmila shared what happened between her and Lady Shalltear. She flew back up and released Liane onto the deck. Clara and Florine had their attention turned to the ship and its crew, while Themis and Alessia were checking them for injuries. The Elder Lich captain had left the bridge, pen scrawling ceaselessly over its clipboard as it made observations and received reports from the testing crew. Several were rolling the cargo shutters back, revealing the containers stored within. Liane peered nervously into the ships hold. Since the hull is magical, any damage we take should fix itselfright? Until its durability is so low that it breaks apart, Ludmila nodded. That being said, Im not sure how that works with the vessel being made out of so many individual magical components. Grrthis really sucks, Liane bit her lower lip. Alessia, you said that aquatic Demihumans do this? The Paladin rose from where she was tending to an injured crew member nearby. They do, she said, piracy is a major problem for those who wish to take part in the sea trade. Sometimes, aquatic Demihumans will go up estuaries to attack shipping as well. A ship will be going much faster than we had been just now and the collision can result in major injuries and possibly sink the ship. The Demihumans then enjoy a great advantage as a ships crew members are cast overboard and dealt with before the pirates board their target. Mmmkay, how do we make them not attack us? You are asking the wrong person, Alessia let out a short laugh. The Theocracy does not negotiate with Demihumans. Alessias levity gave Ludmila pause. While they shared the same faith and many of the same cultural elements, the people of the Theocracy still seemed far removed from the faithful in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Problems with the Paladins that had come from their southern neighbour were few and far between, but, at the same time, many of their cultural attitudes were deeply ingrained and had not changed much since their arrival. Well just have to see what we can do when we get there, Florine said. Ive not interacted with any aquatic Demihumans before, but the Demihumans that Ive worked with so far can all be negotiated with. Maybe the Draconic Kingdom has amicable relations with them like the Holy Kingdom of Roble does with theirs. Information on the nation on the other side of the Katze Plains was surprisingly scarce. Their main sources of information were the Paladins from the Theocracy who had participated in the military relief efforts against the Beastman Kingdom nearby. They had a few things to share about the cities and the land, but it wasnt at a level of detail that satisfied Ludmilas friends. By and large, it felt that individuals from the Theocracy had an aloof sense of distance that kept them from developing an interest or even an eye for the workings of other countries. Most of what they knew revolved around dealing with hostile incursions. And these were the ones who had been hand-picked for being open-minded and temperate. A half-hour later, the Elder Lich captain came over to report the crews findings. The vessel has sustained minor damage, it said. Initial assessments estimate that a dozen such incidents would warrant time in drydock to affect repairs. Let us be on our way, then, Clara nodded. We will need to prepare for more strenuous testing at a later date. If a collision at that speed does that much, I am afraid of what will happen at cruising speeds. I thought that there were tests in the north for collisions with rocks and such, Ludmila said. There were, Clara replied. The barges just crushed the rocks and kept going. If someone picked up this barge and threw it at E-Rantel, it would go straight through the wall without sustaining too much damage. We never considered that someone might stand in front of one to try and stop it with Martial Arts. The same goes for anything, no? Alessia tilted her head, Well, I suppose civilians do not think of such things. A horse; a wagon; a chariot; a charging Demihuman C a sturdy warrior will put a stop to them all. Thinking back on her time with the Imperial Army, the cavalry-focused Legions were very lucky that the Theocracy exterminated any nearby tribal populations that managed to develop Martial Arts or combat-related Skills. Their tendency to open with charges against an enemy force would have resulted in disaster if they had tried fighting the Goblin Army that had invaded the Upper Reaches in the summer. Liane led their group around the ship, though there wasnt much to see. A barge was essentially a rectangular boat designed to ferry freight and the propulsion system of the ship was still confidential. They eventually settled to just watch the scenery go by as they departed the harbour. Mmhthis barge is very fast? Alessia furrowed her brow as she eyed the distant shore, How long is it to Wardens Vale? We havent made the trip yet, Liane replied, but it should be around six or seven hours. Probably close to seven, Ludmila said, there are twists and turns we will have to be careful with. Seven hours Alessia rubbed her petite nose, and you mean to reach the seawould that not mean you can reach the Draconic Kingdom in less than two days? Something like that, Liane said. Thats just the first step, though. Theres a whole world out there to trade with. Though she said that, they had no real idea of what was out there. Smith Kovalev was the only person that Ludmila personally knew who had been beyond what might be considered the Theocracys domain. House Corelyns Merchants primarily operated in the Theocracy. Liane and Florine did business overland to the east in the Empire, Karnassus and the Great Steppe. How much do you know about the area around the Draconic Kingdom, Sister Alessia? Ludmila asked. About as much as anyone stationed in Altamura is taught, Alessia replied. It is a medium-sized country beside a very big country. That very big country is full of things that eat the people of the medium-sized country so life can be as expected of such a situation in the Draconic Kingdom. The Beastman Kingdom bordering the Draconic Kingdom was even more of a mystery. For some reason, no one could even tell them its official name. Altamura guards against potential incursions from the Beastman Kingdom, Ludmila said. Surely you must know something about it We know what races might come by and how to kill them, Alessia said. There are many different types, but they are mostly the carnivorous sort. Lions, tigers, bears C things with sharp teeth and claws. You said they are mostly the carnivorous sort, Florine noted. What about the non-carnivorous sort? How do so many different races that could be eating each other coexist? This is not something I have any knowledge of, Alessia replied. All I know is that Humans are treated as food. There is little we can do but fight or be eaten. Florine looked away with a dissatisfied expression. She was adamant that beneficial, non-violent relations could be established with any race possessed of reasonable intelligence. However, she needed information to work with and act upon to work towards her goals. A mysterious void existed in their knowledge when it came to the lands in the southeast and further into the continent. The lands of Karnassus and the Great Steppe were blocked off in the south by a massive mountain range made effectively impassable by highly hostile inhabitants. This range went all the way past the Great Steppe and into the lands beyond C even Liane did not know where it ended. Merchant maps were next to useless when it came to figuring out the lands that they portrayed, as they purposely betrayed nothing beyond trade routes. Possession of more detailed maps would have one accused of espionage and resulted in one being enslaved, executed or eaten. This was true even when it came to territory that was part of ones own nation: in Re-Estize, the land of a Noble was their own to know. As a result, their information was cursory at best. Ludmila often attributed her ignorance of the world to a martial Nobles limited education, but in this case, it appeared that even those who she expected would know did not. At one point she would have to fly around with Ilyshnish and make some maps of the nearby countries, assuming she obtained permission to do so from the Royal Court. I wish we got that passenger expansion finished before we left, Liane muttered. Now that were actually going somewhere, this ship seems pretty bare. Barges arent supposed to be fancy, Florine said beside her. Its fine for what it will be used for most of the time. What passenger expansion is this? Ludmila asked. Like a thingy on top of the bridge thingy, Liane made a loose gesture towards the stern. We were so worried about whether these barges could carry what we wanted them to that they were stripped down of everything non-essential to reduce mass. Turns out we can probably load three times the intended cargo without a problem on the river. Ludmila looked above the bridge, trying to imagine what the thingy was. How big is this thingy? Were basically stacking another bridge structure on top of the bridge, Liane told her. The bridge is about six metres wide and eight metres long so we can divide it in half and put a common room in the back. Up top can be divided into four cabins with triple bunk beds. We can fix up a bunch of stuff C add railings around the ship, put in windows, add magic items for convenience If they made things compact, each cabin would be able to provide sleeping space for up to twelve people. It was probably more reasonable to have double bunks and four people to a cabin, however. Liane wants to move caravans around in addition to cargo, Florine said. Once the cargo is loaded, the hold can be shuttered with a sturdier cover and loaded wagons placed on top. Merchants can pay for a quick trip from one port to another. The more we hammer down operational costs, Liane said, the sweeter things get. Any Merchant would pay for a service like this C the amount they save on their operational costs makes it worth it. I dont think well be using the full cargo capacity of these barges for a long time so we may as well do as much as we can. If you three think it can work, Ludmila replied, I cannot really say anything. What about soldiers? We can fit hundreds of Death-series servitors in the hold. Liane wrinkled her nose. The way you try to militarise everything iswhat would you even need hundreds of Death-series servitors for? On a barge, no less. There are faster ways to get them around if necessary. It would look impressive, no? Alessia said, This barge comes to a port and then hundreds of Death Knights come flying out. Your enemies will faint on the spot. These are cargo ships! Liane cried out, Cargo ships dont want anything to do with enemies. Next, youll be adding emplacements for Elder Liches to shoot Fireballs out of C no, wait, forget I said that. Purpose-built vessels are better anyway, Clara said. Its fine to add passenger space to these barges because they have plenty of displacement to spare. If you want a warship, it is better for it to be an actual warship, yes? Can we make one? Ludmila asked. I think that is a question for the Grand Marshal, not your friends. Given the cost of even a single cargo barge, Ludmila couldnt imagine how expensive a warship using the same technologies would be. She couldnt think of any justification for building one as not only could magic transport them to a target location instantly, but Death-series servitors were not created to fight on ships. If the Royal Army desired Undead for maritime combat, His Majesty could create something more suited for the task. An almost-lazy atmosphere settled on the ship as they continued on their way. Ludmila idly patrolled around the main deck, eventually finding Clara sitting with her legs dangling over the stern. Her friend was leaning back on her hands, eyes glittering amethyst in the midday light. This might be the most adventurous position I have seen you in on your own, Ludmila said. Is it safe to be sitting there? Claras gaze didnt leave the scenery they were leaving behind C the wide river framed by vineyards rising over gentle slopes. I thought it would be like a wagon, at first, Clara replied, but this thing is so big and solid that it almost doesnt feel like a vehicle. You knowI have lived on the Katze River for all of my life, but I have never sailed upon it. Your lord father would not let you, as I recall, Ludmila said. He was afraid that his precious jewel would get carried away into the Katze Plains. His precious jewel went there anyway, Clara smirked. Even after seeing them train, I still squirm a bit thinking about the Paladins and their Squires fighting out there. Ludmila looked around before sitting down. Clara shifted closer, leaning lightly on her shoulder. I am guessing it did not go at all as you expected it to, Ludmila leaned back against her. It was just sonormal. Everything was so mundane, like the tales and legends of adventure and war are nothing but fanciful fabrications rendered to entertain. They are, Ludmila replied, at least in part. Nearly all of those tales are second-hand information or worse. So much is lost over time that Bards and Sages can only piece together what happened and many use known inspirations to fill in the blanks. Even if the information is first-hand, a regular bystander would not know what is happening if they were witnessing a true battle involving combatants past Mithril. Even Platinum-ranked fights involve movements that can be difficult to keep track of. The Dreamer appears to convey things in a manner that professional combatants find authentic, Clara noted. The Dreamer made a certain someone act everything out over and over again until she was satisfied. I doubt whoever chronicled the tale of the Thirteen Heroes had any such luxury. What about the Grand Arena, then? There is a high degree of showmanship in the Grand Arena, Ludmila replied. While it is true that injuries and fatalities are commonplace, the purpose of those bouts is still to entertain. It would not be very entertaining if a combatant simply exploded on the spot. can that happen? Oh yes, Ludmila smirked. It happens regularly when the difference in combatants is wide enough. People become pieces of people the moment someone strong enough comes through. Her work with the Imperial Army was the first time she had earnestly fought against the living in such a manner. Between her new Undead nature and the capabilities of her equipment, Ludmila probably shocked herself more than she had shocked the soldiers she was working with. At the same time, she was made to realise that, even with everything she now had at her disposal, there were powerful beings aplenty that would not go down so easily or outright outclassed her. Well, none of that happened with the Squires, Clara said. Everything was strangely rational. Skeletons only had crude weapons C or none at all C and they could not get through the Squires shields and armour. Warhammers crushed bones as one might expect a hammer to. I came out of the experience thinking well of course things would happen that way. That is the world that most people live in, Ludmila replied. And it will continue to be that way unless some catastrophe befalls us. So the Imperial Army was like that as well? For the most part, yes. At the same time, I understand why the Empire puts so much faith in its institutions. Through training, discipline and tactical excellence, regular Humans can achieve significant results. It is both inspiring and empowering C especially when many come together in common cause. At the same time, it is dangerous. Dangerous Clara murmured, because they are blind. Ludmila nodded and sighed. Every time a battle was won, a small part of me thought I could kill everyone here and walk out of the fight without a scratch. Another part of me wondered if that lesson would be best taught by just letting them die to one of the powerful threats that they would inevitably run into. That did not happen, I hope. It would not have been proper, Ludmila said. The Empire is our protectorate. Leaving them to die would be the same as telling the Empire that the Sorcerous Kingdom would allow them to perish. I did what I believed would initiate the appropriate adjustments to their worldview and set them on a path unclouded by recent history. Well, as long as you did not think too much about it, you probably did the right thing. The barge slowed as it went into a slight turn. Ludmila reached out to put an arm around Claras shoulder, unsure how far the vessel would list. Clara took advantage of the situation to snuggle closer. Ludmila released a small breath. Still as spoiled as ever, I see. I will have you know that I have been working very hard, Clara pouted against her collarbone. Enough to deserve a little bit of spoiling. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 1, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Their journey brought them south out of the narrow canyon at the northern end of Wardens Vale, but the familiar scenery of Ludmilas home no longer immediately opened up to people travelling on the river. With the changes to the valley floor, the canyon saw a sort of extension as the surface of the lake replacing the floodplain was roughly thirty metres higher than the river at the entrance to the canyon. Lord Mare had scooped up the northern half of the old marsh, creating a deep aquatic landscape for races that might eventually show up and make their homes there. The granite bedrock had been reshaped into solid embankments roughly a kilometre across, separating the river from the reformed body of water. As a result, travellers could see the range above the cliffs to the eastern shore as could they see south along the course of the river. The scenery past the west bank gradually opened up as they progressed and the river rose in elevation, but since even the city island was a good ten metres above the river, one couldnt see the lake unless they went ashore. A part of her lamented the loss of the old view, but at the same time, the changes ultimately made Wardens Vale a more vibrant place. I am enjoying this view so far, domina, but there is something wrong with one of your mountains. Ludmila couldnt say that Alessia was wrong, as it did appear that there was something wrong with one of her mountains. The mountain in question was Mount Verilyn, which C as Ilyshnish had claimed it would be C was still crowned in ice. Winter did dump quite a bit of snow onto the peaks around her home, but the range around her companions territory was already well on its way to shedding its seasonal coat. The Frost Dragons home, however, was covered in snow all the way to the base of the mountain. I might not be a Druid, my lady, Themis said, but even I can tell that it should not be like that. Not that it is an eyesore or anything C it is quite pretty, in fact. A Frost Dragon started lairing there last autumn, Vicar, Ludmila explained. She said something about the mountain eventually forming glaciers, but it felt like an exaggeration at the time. She pondered what the radical change to the mountain would mean for the rest of her territory, but the peaks outside of the lands granted to Ilyshnish appeared to be no different than any of the previous springs. Since she didnt feel that it was bad for her territory, Ludmila generally shared the same assessment as Alessia and Themis. Mount Verilyn had a nice, iconic feel to it that improved the scenery of the Vale. I feel like theres a missed opportunity here, Liane frowned. You want the city to be based on the military and magical-related industries, but its way nicer than Nixhaven here. If you develop some high-class districts, rich people from all over the place will come to escape the summer heat. With the administrations urban standards, Florine noted, every town and city will eventually be like a high-class district in the Empire. Except theyre missing the big spaces, Liane replied. Except for that, Florine conceded. There will be plenty of green areas all over the city, Ludmila told them. Everyone will have big spaces to enjoy, not just the wealthy. I have no intention of turning it into an ugly urban scar like Arwintar. This was a point that she would always stand firm on. In accordance with the wishes of her ancestors, Wardens Vale would remain a verdant natural sanctuary for its residents. The Empires capital was repulsive to her in ways that she didnt share with her friends: it was a place that reflected the character of a country that had cared little for living in harmony with the world. She had no interest in turning her home into an endless sprawl of ubiquitous buildings lined along desolate, sun-baked streets. Profit and productivity were all well and good, but not at the expense of the land. Lady Aura and Lord Mare heartily supported the notion and periodically stopped by to help with one thing or another. You have plenty of land, Liane said. Just let us build a palace or two. If you want to come over, Ludmila replied, you can just stay over at my place. Didnt you say that your place was a repurposed shophouse? That is a temporary residence. I will have a proper one in the citadel sooner or later. Temporary appeared to be the main theme of the harbour settlement so far. Everything was pending some other thing which was contingent on a whole slew of other things. Her permanent residence wouldnt be constructed until the plans for the citys administrative district were finalised. Those plans awaited the finalisation of the plans for the citys main citadel, which was pending Ludmilas ongoing research and development of the citys defensive doctrines, the design of its fortifications and the materials that would go into them. Once she had a more solid idea of those, she could go ahead with construction but everything would eventually see a replacement with time. Even the military base structures, forge complex and the Faculty of Alchemy in the citadel district would be replaced with improved buildings when it merited the cost. The one thing that could not be changed, however, was Glasirs tree. Once she put her roots down, the design of the city would forever be planned around her. Ah C Zahradniks got that look again, Liane said. What look? Alessia asked. The mother look, Liane answered. It only happens when shes thinking about her kids. Themis and Alessia levelled silent stares at Ludmila. Hehhh the Vicar said. Since when did Lady Zahradnik have children? The last one was around winter, Liane said. We have not seen her for some timecould it be that this trip to the Empire was an excuse to hide a pregnancy? I did not know that the domina was such a sinful girl, Sister Alessia intoned. To think that I had so much respect for her. Liane stepped behind Florine, who in turn moved away. While I may be something like a parent to them, Ludmila said, they are not the children of my blood. Alessia vanished from sight, reappearing at Lianes side in a blink. Ludmila was reminded to ask her about Shukuchi at some point. I see, the Paladin said. How shall I punish this one for her slander, domina? P-punish? Liane tugged against the Paladins grip to no avail, It was just a joke! You are in Ludmilas territory now, Clara said. It could be said that you just committed an act of defamation against the local lord. Florine, help! Florine sniffed and turned away. One punishment later, the barge cleared the riverbend and approached the harbour. A Vampire Bride in a harbour staff uniform waved down to them near the entrance to one of the berths. What is that orange stick she is waving? Themis asked. Just something to signal vehicles with, Clara answered. They are used all around the duchy where construction is being directed by the Ministry of Transportation. I have never seen them used before then, but they seem to be very useful." The barge slowed and turned to align itself with the entrance to its berth. Periodic creaks filled the air as the gate swung inward, revealing a narrow channel similar to the locks in Corelyn Harbour. The channel was cut into the stone of the island, ending in a dead end approximately sixty metres from the gate. Hmmthis is different from Corelyn Harbour, Alessia said. Is there a reason for this? Theyre different concepts for raised and fortified harbours, Sister Alessia, Clara replied. They each have their benefits and detriments. For instance, since the berths in Wardens Vale open directly into the river, it is less prone to traffic problems. The downside is that there are fewer berths for the same stretch of waterfront. It will take a while to figure out the optimal design. Is there a need for raised and fortified docks, Lady Corelyn? Themis asked, The Sorcerous Kingdoms security is second to none. There may not be any pressing need for this sort of security in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Vicar Aspasia, Clara answered, but it may eventually be required elsewhere. The more practical reason for these raised harbours is that the Katze River can experience heavy flooding. Since the difference between the wet and dry seasons can be up to five metres, we needed a way to ensure that the water level was stable for operations year-round because these barges are highly dependent on harbour infrastructure to function optimally. A shadow fell over them as the barge slowly slipped into its berth. The gate closed behind the vessel and the water slowly rose to bring them to harbour level. Alessia looked over the edge of the vessel to watch the swirling waters below. Where does the water to fill this lock come from? Water from the lake on the other side is channelled under the city, Ludmila said. All one needs to do is open the appropriate valve to fill any of the berths. It is a lot easier than Corelyn Harbour, where pumps are used to fill a reservoir. Come to think of it, they might need more of them once our barge traffic is frequent. You speak of these ships in the plural, my lady, Themis said, but we only saw this one in the harbour. Are more being constructed? The others are already on the river, Clara replied, they are being put through their paces and making sure there are no surprises on the way to the sea. In addition to what Clara mentioned, they were delivering cargo-handling infrastructure to Laga?. Once the equipment was set up and the harbour dredged, the abandoned capital of the Katze Plains would begin to see trade again. While the environment was hostile to the living, they could still use it as a depot for goods. As the main deck of the barge rose above the walls of the berth, the test crew opened the shutters over the hold. Everyone watched as a gurney crane was rolled overhead by a couple of Death Warriors. Its lifting frame was lowered into the hold to take the first cargo container away. Ludmila eyed it as it swayed ever so slightly. Have there been any accidents with these things yet? She asked. Weve done hundreds of tests, Liane answered. The enchanted cables are repaired with advanced Mending spells long before theyre in danger of snapping. What about the people part? People can still make mistakes, Liane said. Including the Undead. We have all sorts of precautions so no ones gone squish yet. She certainly hoped that it would continue to be that way. Unlike most workplace accidents, having one with a twenty-tonne cargo container would be fatal for most. The crane rolled away with its load, depositing it in the holding area beside the berth. After watching the process repeated several more times, they disembarked from the ship. A few dozen metres away from the activity, Jeeves was watching the harbour crews go back and forth. The diminutive Skeleton harbourmaster performed his characteristic bow as they approached. Welcome back, my lady! It is good to be home, Ludmila smiled in reply. Hey, Alessia said, how come this Skeleton can talk? Jeeves is a Skeleton Merchant of some kind, Ludmila replied. I am still not exactly sure how he fits in the grand scheme of Undead things. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Hes also another one of Zahradniks kids, Liane lowered her voice conspiratorially. Themis and Alessia eyed Jeeves, then Ludmila. At least this one is child-sized, Themis said. How many more children do you have, domina? Alessia asked, You seem to be having different kinds? Maybe we will see an Elemental and a Demon next. Who did you have this one with, by the way? The Royal Treasurer, Liane said. Alessia fell silent for a moment, then sighed. This is turning into one of those racy novels that Themis hides under herCmphgh! Do you have anything recent to report, Jeeves? Ludmila asked. Other than things going according to plan, no, Jeeves answered. Everything was set up well in advance for testing, so now it is just a matter of making sure everything works. Aside from thathmm, the Death Warrior captain is taking your knarr up and down from the Upper Reaches now and has reported no hazards on the river. That is good to hear. In that case, Dame Verilyns new vassals will have no issues transporting things from the harbour. Thank you, Jeeves. They left the Skeleton Merchant to his work and went down the street towards the passenger wagon stop. Ludmila squirmed internally as her guests scrutinised the rest of the infrastructure as they went. Aside from the cranes needed to service the new barges, everything was very basic C near the bare minimum of what was required to handle and store cargo. Domina, I have a question. What is it, Sister Alessia? Ludmila replied carefully. This harbour must be three kilometres long, the Paladin said. Surely this is a bit much? Ludmila supposed that it would seem that way. Never mind the comically small population of the harbour relative to the size of the island, the size of the island itself would be a metropolis on the scale of a national capital if completely developed. Everything you see right now is all that there will probably be for the indeterminate future, Ludmila told her. The development planned for my demesne will be more than enough to support the city that will eventually rise here. If we end up never needing the space, we can repurpose it into something else. Hmmyou said you have Demihumans here, yes? They are not in the harbour yet. Demihumans sometimes pass through and Lizardmen come to trade, but the other Demihuman populations in my territory are still sticking to their natural habitats and traditional behaviours. It might be a while before we see enough change and they grow brave enough to permanently move in. How do your Human subjects get along with them? Themis asked, E-Rantels citizens are still unused to their presence and the Demihuman Quarters Human visitors amount to Merchants trading with the Dwarves and checking the surface market. There have been no incidents reported for months now, Ludmila said. Everyone has been keeping to themselves, though that may be because it was winter. The Royal Army is keeping an eye on things; we will just have to see what happens when the tribes become more active. What happens if something happens? The law happens, Ludmila said flatly. They boarded a wagon waiting for them at the harbours passenger stop, while her friends household staff boarded another behind. Ludmila was all too aware of the rough road C a predetermined route over the unworked stone of the island C as they rumbled along. After several violent bounces, Clara attached herself to Ludmila. This really is the frontier, huhCow! Liane rubbed her thigh as she glowered at Florine. After a moment, her gaze fixed itself on where Clara was stuck to Ludmilas arm. Theres something Ive been wondering about, Themis, Liane said. How come no one ever says anything about that? About what? Yknow, Liane pointed with her chin, the thing Corelyn and Zahradnik have going. Themis followed Lianes gesture, and then shared a glance with Ludmila and Clara. Why would anyone say anything about that? Themis said. It is a private matter between them, yes? Isnt the Faith of the Six all about propagating humanity, cultivating bloodlines and all that? Liane asked, I may be wrong, but this sort of relationship doesnt result in babies. Since thats the case, I figured youd be against it. I do not see why it would be a problem as long as they bear children, Themis answered. In fact, there are certain advantages to such a relationship. Like what? Not everyone has the discipline to rein in their base nature, the Vicar said. If a boy and girl are too adventurous, then a mistake can happen. Two girls, however, cannot make that sort of mistake. They are free to be intimate even before they are recognised as adults. But what happens when theyre adults and you want them to make a mistakeCI mean, to have a kid? How else does one have children? Liane opened her mouth and then closed it again, tilting her head this way and that. Is that really fine? Florine asked, What about their feelings on the matter? Our feelings are that it is utterly foolish to not pass on ones bloodline, Ludmila said. I do not understand why you are looking for things to be unhappy about. Besides, as Noble scions C well, no, many commoners do this too C matches arranged by our families do not prioritise personal feelings. Why would this suddenly become an exception? Fine, Liane crossed her arms, then how does it work? Family planning is done with the assistance of the Temples, Themis said. Once a match is accepted, the arrangement is up to those involved. Generally speaking, it will be practical for both parties while ensuring an acceptable level of support for the resulting children. Usually, it is beneficial since they are of similar vocations and a blending of knowledge, techniques, skills and connections comes with the union. Hmmso Corelyn was engaged to Liane started, then frowned. Wait a minute. Waiiit a minute! Corelyn was engaged to Zahradniks brother, so that means she got to live withthats so sneaky! Did you plan that? As Lianes voice rose in vexed incredulity, Florine pulled out a pad of paper. What was she doing? Taking down ideas for the next volume of Dreams of Red? With the wagon jouncing around so much, she didnt appear to be having much success. It was a match with benefits for everyone involved, Clara smiled slightly. Politically speaking, it was an alliance between House Corelyn and House Zahradnik, formalising an already amicable relationship established generations ago. I would also come with a dowry to immediately augment House Zahradniks finances. As a member of House Zahradnik, I would be assisting in the administration and development of Wardens Vale. House Corelyn would of course support any of my initiatives and they would reap the rewards of that development as House Zahradniks sole trading partner. So House Corelyn with its fully-developed lands would use its surplus to develop House Zahradniks lands by proxy through you Essentially, Clara nodded. The frontier population in Wardens Vale would then be able to focus on what they were good at, which is maintaining the security of their territory. Civilian spares from Corelyn Barony would have filled the industrial roles that needed to be filled. With some work, we would be able to reclaim the lost frontier lands and develop those, too. House Vaiself would have a powerful martial House on their side if you were successful, Florine mused, so they mightve even thrown in their support once you got things started Not might, Clara said. House Vaiself would have had no choice but to back House Zahradnik to ensure that they stayed with the Royal Faction. With that support, we could reclaim all the other lost borderlands all along the southern ranges. Lord Zahradnik would then become Re-Estizes next Marquis C the Warden of the Vale would become the Warden of the South. In the Royal court, House Zahradnik would strengthen the Royal Faction and act as the counter to House Boullope. Ludmila frowned as Clara listed off the projected sequence of events. While the plan to turn the deteriorating condition of Wardens Vale around was something that she was well aware of, Claras long-term goals were not. Then again, their success was contingent on many things and politics werent Ludmilas strong suit in the first place. She idly wondered how her taciturn father might have behaved in the Royal Court as a Marquis. And what would Ludmila do? Liane asked, Just run around stabbing things as she does now? Both Ludmila and her second brother would start cadet branches to support House Zahradnik as new martial houses and ensure that Re-Estize never loses the southern frontier again. Id still keep her as close as possible, though. A lady-in-waiting and bodyguard would work. So in the end, Liane said, what seems like an alliance with no substantial benefits for House Corelyn to outsiders actually leads to the rise of a new March. House Corelyns Merchant companies would also possess sole licence to operate along the frontier while the new power in the Royal Faction would diminish the influence of the Noble factionwith the balance tipping, all those fence-sitters would hop on the wagon as well. Assuming that nothing got in the way of all that, Clara said. If we were born a generation earlier it would have almost certainly happened, but our time had the Empire chipping away at the Kingdom from the outside and powerful criminal elements within. Still, it was what we had to work with and trying was better than nothing. Of course, if the Empire had annexed the Duchy of E-Rantel, most of those plans would have probably gone up in smoke. While the Emperor would not purge competent Nobles now that he had secured the imperial throne, the military obligations of martial houses like her own would be stripped and handed over to the Imperial Army. They wouldnt have been able to expand their borders as part of the Empire. Even if Re-Estize somehow held out, the Kingdoms criminal elements were a monumental obstacle. The isolation of the frontier made for an effective deterrent to criminal activity combined with the lack of wealth to target. At a certain point, however, their development would attract the same lawless elements that reportedly plagued the rest of Re-Estize. A thug with the strength of a Mithril-rank Adventurer could single-handedly wipe out House Zahradnik and House Corelyn if they put up too much resistance to their advances. Even if Ludmila managed to become as strong as she was now, her experience with the arsonist in V?lkchenheim County provided an example where pressure could be applied to a Noble house without ever directly confronting them. It was far easier to destroy infrastructure than it was to build it and attacking was far easier than defending C especially when it came to large amounts of open territory. But if you had all this planned, Alessia said, why did you not start sooner? Marriage is not required for any of that It might not seem that way, Ludmila told the young Paladin, but it is. Alliances between Nobles are sealed by blood. A betrothal is not guarantee enough for House Corelyn to invest so heavily in House Zahradnik and Clara would not have been able to enact her plans without being part of the family first. Its still damn scary, Liane muttered. Makes me wonder what sort of crazy stuff shes got going on now But I told you what I am doing, Clara said. Nuh-uh, Liane said, that aint the same. Youre the kind of person that says Im going to get some ice cream and mysteriously gets like sixty things done just standing in line. Clara did tend to never do anything for a single reason, but sixty sounded far-fetched even for her. She did have a way of having multiple contingencies for everything she did on top of having multiple objectives, however: as long as they retained the rights and resources required to leverage the basic components of the plan, it didnt matter whether they were a part of Re-Estize, the Empire or, in their current case, the Sorcerous Kingdom. All they had to do was adapt to their circumstances to make everything work. The radical changes that came with the Sorcerous Kingdom made it so that Clara had to focus her time and resources on her own territory, but, at the same time, the amount of assistance required to enact the appropriate changes was negligible. There is no guarantee that everything that I do will work out exactly as I say, Clara told Liane. Unlike your machines, all of those things that I set in motion are contingent on circumstances that are constantly in flux and similarly require constant adjustment. Keeping everyone up to date on every little thing becomes an increasing waste of time and effort the further away one is from enacting any sort of direct action. One required a great deal of trust to work with Clara. The way she communicated was divided into letting people know what her broad goals were and letting people know the specifics of her plans that were relevant to them. She was like General Ray in that sense, but the sheer scope and depth of whatever she set her mind to was closer to individuals like Prime Minister Albedo. Her methods were frustrating for those who were accustomed to being in control. Conversely, those who entrusted their time and talent to her were more than duly rewarded. Well, Liane said, so long as you dont spring something absolutely insane on us, I guessthough what were doing right now might qualify as that. Does it? Clara tilted her head curiously, I thought it was quite reasonable. To us, maybe. If you went and told some Noble in Baharuth or Re-Estize about it, theyd dismiss you as a lunatic. Hell, I cant wait till we get to the Draconic Kingdom just to see how they react. Ludmila wasnt sure if Liane meant that in a good or bad way. Either way, she suspected that it wouldnt impede Clara in the least. The wagon slowed to walking pace as they closed within a hundred metres of the cluster of stone buildings that passed as the harbours village. With what started as a square plaza two hundred fifty metres to a side, the structures in the vicinity now rose along several lanes that radiated in all directions. One could categorise the villages buildings into three types. Houses nearly identical to those raised for land-managing tenants in the rural villages made up roughly half of the structures in the settlement. Those who lived within them consisted of tenants who worked at larger facilities, such as the city forge, the mill on the dam, harbour management staff and the industrial yards. They were also residences for tenants involved in construction and various services. About forty per cent of the villages buildings were shophouses C that was, residences with private industrial workshops attached. They also acted as storefronts where the tenants showcased their goods. Ludmilas manor was one such workshop: its main floor was converted into a combination hall, kitchen and administrative office, the second floor contained the war room and chambers for the household staff while the third floor was her residence. The basement remained a storage area for food and other supplies. The remaining village structures included a schoolhouse, militia office and shrine. As far as villages went, it was an excellent one, but it was still too small to qualify as a town. It was also fairly ugly, being a collection of stone buildings on a barren stone island. Ludmila couldnt stop looking back and forth between her guests as they seemed to scrutinise everything. I ordered two unoccupied shophouses to be prepared for Wagner and Gagnier, Ludmila said. Will that be alright? Of course, Florine smiled. I hope there arent too many curiosities in Wagners place. Shell dismantle everything and theres a non-zero chance that the place will burn down. But the buildings are constructed out of granite, Ludmila frowned. It just happens, Florine replied. Leaving it at that ominous note for later investigation, Ludmila turned to address Themis. Vicar Aspasia, she said, I had a single unoccupied shophouse prepared for you and Sister Alessia. I hope that is alright. Of course, my lady, Themis replied. Your generosity is, as always, much appreciated. Then I should let you all get situated, Ludmila said. I will see you all later for dinner. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 1, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Ludmila was greeted by a tangle of plants as she walked into the front door of her temporary manor. It appeared that the experimental solarium was doing more than well. While this was a good sign for her attempted emulation of the indoor farming that the Sorcerer King had mentioned, she hadnt expected her home to become reminiscent of a forests undergrowth. Aemilia went ahead past the hall, leading Clara and the Death Knight footmen up the stairs with their belongings. Wiluvien and Lluluvien had gone to show their guests to their accommodations and familiarise Liane and Florines attendants with the villages amenities. It was roughly two hours to sunset, meaning that Glasir should be at her Druid lessons, so Ludmila poked her head into Nonnas office. As usual, the Elder Lich was at her desk studying some sort of report. Nonna, she smiled, Im back. You are thirty minutes behind the latest estimate for arrival. You can blame the morning traffic for that, Ludmila said. Hopefully the city planning council will settle on how they want to expand soon. Has anything happened since we left the city? Many things have happened. Amongst those things, is there anything that demands my attention as the head administrator of this territory? No. I see. Thank you for your hard work, Nonna. She checked her desk for new paperwork, of which there was little. While she was working with the Imperial Army, Shadow Demons delivered it to her on a regular basis so she supposed that more wouldnt inexplicably appear just because she was home. On the second floor, she went to check the state of her territory. A half-dozen Elder Lich Sergeants saluted at her approach. It was identical to the one that the Death Cavaliers gave her, though the bony hand of an Elder Lich wasnt as impressive as a Death-series servitors gauntleted fist. It seems that the Grand Marshal has everyone doing that now, Ludmila raised her right fist to her breast, returning their salute. How is everyone this evening? The Elder Liches stared wordlessly at her question. She wondered whether Lord Cocytus would eventually demand a minimum level of etiquette as well. Ludmila walked up to the head of the table, looking down at the map of her territory. Aside from marking tribal positions in the Upper Reaches, little had changed over the winter. With the highland basin as depopulated as it was, she doubted that there would be much movement with the abundance of territory and resources available for the surviving denizens. The stability over the next few years made for a good chance to begin familiarising them with rudimentary forms of trade and standardised regulations. Have there been any movements from the Theocracy at all? Ludmila asked. Not that has been observed, one of the Elder Liches answered. Our detection capabilities are limited, however, so they may have individuals with Scout-type Classes monitoring the situation. What about attempts at divination? That is similarly difficult to discern. We have no counterdivination measures in place anywhere in the territory and our capabilities in that field are limited. Reporting divination attempts is at the discretion of the one being scryed and reports cannot be confirmed. Basic divination, including the Fourth-tier spell Scrying, was well within the capabilities of the Slane Theocracy. There were no formalised rules between nations when it came to divination magic, so having something sensitive discovered was always a matter of utmost concern. The Sorcerous Kingdom had an open-door policy when it came to spying, but Ludmila was uncomfortable with the fact that someone with just enough familiarity with the right target would lead to nothing being a secret. Of course, nothing said that they wouldnt defend themselves against divination attempts. As the Elder Lich had stated, however, divination and counterdivination specialists were lacking in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The few available were already defending other critical areas. The more that she learned about the world, the more vulnerabilities she could think of. With magic casters being so scarce, it was an issue not easily remedied. After committing the updated maps to memory, she continued up to her chambers on the third floor. Taiya was attempting to find places to put Claras things while her mistress was looking out the window. Magical lighting already flooded the village square while the lake beyond shimmered with the light of the setting sun. Are you sure you do not want your own accommodations? Ludmila asked, I am already about to shrivel up from embarrassment with how meagre everything is here. It is not meagre, Clara turned around. If anything, the sheer potential of your territory is overwhelming. With what has already been accomplished in the Sorcerous Kingdom, everyone knows that you will be accomplishing the most with your territory out of all of us. Which is not as much as everybody probably thinks, Ludmila replied. The territory under my administration may look impressively large on a map, but I only intend to develop five per cent of the total area. Many may expect a territory that can support ten million citizens with the Sorcerous Kingdoms agricultural output, but a tenth of that would be closer to the truth. I still think that you should do more, Clara sighed. What I have planned is more than enough for a healthy Human population, Ludmila said. Humans are by far the minority here and every hectare of land I develop for them means taking it away from someone else. If there was one thing that she and Clara did not see eye to eye on, it was how Ludmila planned to develop her territory. Despite their close history together, Clara had an eye for efficiency that would put the greatest imperial bureaucrats to shame. Much like the Empire, Claras views still mostly mirrored those of the regions Human nations. The only saving grace was that Clara trusted Ludmilas intuition as much as she trusted her own rationale, so aside from the occasional expression of her views, she was content to wait and analyse the results. In a generation or two, Clara said, when everyone is bursting at the seams with spares, they might resent you for your decision. In a generation or two, Ludmila replied, they should understand that Humans are not the only race that matters. On that note, overpopulation is something that we will need to address sooner rather than later. The administrations projections from the last harvest say that the duchy should be able to feed a Human population of upwards to forty million. We are a long way from reaching that. Never mind feeding forty million, where do we even put forty million? We can build vertically as the Dwarves and Quagoa do. High population densities also do wonders for commerce. Ludmila crossed her arms with a pout. It felt as if there was an answer for everything. More accurately, everything the Sorcerer King did provided a crucial element to building a nation capable of meeting future challenges. Be it directly or through the addition of different peoples to the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony, a plethora of ideas and innovations conveniently appeared to answer their questions. We can certainly employ what we have learned to support higher populations, Ludmila said, but that does not mean we are obliged to do it over every acre of land. I would rather not have half of the Sorcerous Kingdom looking like Arwintars third-class districts. And what if the Royal Court orders it? Lady Shalltear, Lady Aura and Lord Mare support my initiatives here. Unless something arbitrarily overrules their counsel on the matter, that wont happen. If it does, I will petition His Majesty. And here you always claim that you are not a political person, Clara smirked. This is not about being political, Ludmila replied. It is about right and wrong. The world has a balance that must be maintained. We need to be especially careful about this as Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Even more so than the Empire, the Human administrators of the Sorcerous Kingdom unsettled her. Or rather than them specifically, it was the potential disaster in the making, empowered by the influence that they now enjoyed. I hope I can understand what you mean by that one day, Clara said. I suppose that is the frustrating part about you: people like me can only understand what you are doing after you do it. Florine is the same way, but what she does is at least closer to my areas of expertise. Ludmila went over to join Clara at the window, eyes tracing over the scenery of her home. Her gaze went from the distant valley slopes to the shimmering lake and eventually to her villagers going about their evening tasks. They were all migrants from the inland regions as well and she idly wondered what the world looked like through their eyes. Clara rested her head on Ludmilas shoulder. She seemed especially content since they arrived in the valley. Do you think Wardens Vale is beautiful, Clara? Does it make you happy? I think the scenery is breathtakingly beautiful, Clara replied. And being here together with you makes me especially happy. Why do you think that is? What do you mean? Why is it beautiful? The scenery is not an attractive person; neither is it a product of artistic talent that you have developed an appreciation for. Neither is your impression unique C I believe every Human that comes to the Vale feels the same way. Beneath her long lashes, Claras amethyst eyes glimmered in the evening light as they seemed to unfocus in thought. After several minutes, Ludmila took Clara by the hand, leading her over to the window on the other side of the room. In the distance, the Katze River flowed before a majestic backdrop of mountains still laced with traces of winter snow. What about this scenery? Ludmila asked. It is amazing as well, Clara answered. That mountain with far too much snow is a bit strange, but Now look there, Ludmila pointed, at that dark patch of forest between those two peaks. Ignore all of the scenery around it C just focus on that one spot. Clara furrowed her brow, leaning forward to peer at the shadowed alpine ravine. Several moments passed before her breathing picked up and she started to tremble. A moment later, she stepped back from the window. Her eyes widened in a strange mix of confusion and realisation. Whywhat happened? That, Ludmila said, is Human nature. Instinct. Something that does not require education or experience; something etched into your very being. All beings have conditions that they consider attractive to them; other conditions have other emotions and behaviours attached to them. Taiya, Clara said, come here and try this. Claras Ladys Maid came over. Unsurprisingly, she displayed the same reaction. Thats utterly irrational, Clara frowned. Why would I be scared just focusing on a patch of forest? It has a logic of its own, Ludmila told her. Forests are hostile to Humans. They are dark, difficult places; harbouring predators and many other dangers. Primal instinct warns you of those dangers and the emotions that result guide you towards behaviours that improve your chances of survival. But I have woodland in my territory as well, Clara noted. You have even dragged me through a few of them. I never felt anything like this while we did that. Those were copses, Ludmila said. They are not real, wild forests: they are cultivated for Human industry C a source of timber, fuel, food and herbs. You see them as a beneficial thing and, while children might be scared of a dark copse of trees, you have always been highly rational. How one perceives things hinges on knowledge, experience and instinct. Ludmila looked back out the window, taking in the beautiful panorama that she had grown up seeing every day. Her appreciation for that beauty had only increased with her recent experiences in the Empire. Based on that, she asked, what do you think the source of beauty in scenery is? Things that are conducive to survival. That is a very conservative answer, Ludmila smirked. But you are not incorrect. Rivers and lakes are a source of water; mountains are a source of clean water. Snow and ice on the mountaintops are a sign that streams and falls flow beneath. Greenery indicates that sustenance may be hunted, foraged or cultivated. Open terrain makes it difficult for predators to sneak up on their prey. Humans do not have Darkvision and so they are wary of dark places. Clara stepped away from the window, going over to sit on the bed nearby. She lay on her back and stared at the wooden frame supporting the stone ceiling, folding her hands over her belly. Humans are a race that dwells on the plains, Clara murmured. We hear that all the time, but it is strange to think that it is not a product of choice. That is what you are saying, yes? That our nature causes us to seek and avoid certain things without our actively considering them. It is a foundational aspect of both individuals and the civilisations that they build, Ludmila replied. If that nature is allowed to run rampant out of ignorance or selfishness, it produces countries like the Empire. Humans transform the world to suit their views and preferences. As a result, they polarise the world around them. Everything becomes painted in shades of good and evil and what is allowed becomes contingent on those labels. This morality founded in wilful constructs transforms individuals into agents of those who dictate what is moral. You have always loved the land, Clara said, but this is the first time I have heard you being soaggressive about it. I mean, you did counsel us on the development of our territories, but those arguments were always framed in a more benign way. This much was true. The urban planning of the towns in Corelyn and Wagner Counties incorporated many elements that would not be found in the other urban centres in the region. Lianes new lands also saw Ludmilas influence as she negotiated as much woodland and free pasture for her development as possible. I suppose it was our time in the Empire, Ludmila sighed. Not just the visit to Arwintar but what I witnessed while working with the Imperial Army as well. I saw what happens when a nation organises and directs its efforts towards a collective goal. You heard what I said on the way here: empowering, inspiring and dangerous. The land tells the tale of the Empire and bears the ravages of its one-sided way of transforming the world around it. That cannot be allowed to happen here. One has to wonder why you think so differently than the rest of us. The rest of usI am not alone in this thinking, you know? The Empire considers the rest of us as pests. Druids and Rangers who ally with the denizens of undesirable environments to impede imperial progress. There should be plenty more who simply get by and lack the means to resist the monolithic will of the imperial bureaucracy. That may be so, Clara said, but I was emphasising why you think so differently rather than whether more of you exist. You were born to a family and raised like the rest of us. You know that is not true. Clara sat up, placing her fingers over her lips with a gasp. So the truth comes out! She said, That your daughter is a Dryad is no longer a mystery. I was born to a house of Rangers on the frontier, Ludmila rolled her eyes. My upbringing has resulted in a worldview that is very different from yours. I am certain you are aware of this more than anyone else. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Perhaps, Claras lips turned up slightly, but, at the same time, you make it sound as if you do not see the same world at all. Take your case of scenic beauty and why we recognise it: do you not find Wardens Vale a beautiful place? I do, Ludmila replied. More than you know. I recognise all of those things that you instinctively recognise and I see more beyond that. You or one of my tenants who has recently migrated to the territory might see the land as a resource; an opportunity, but I also see what the land itself is and how it affects the world around it. The plants that grow there; who might be able to live there as it is and as it might be; the ever-expanding web of change that would come to the entire area if it was altered in some way. The dark forest that you react so fearfully to is just as beautiful to me as the scenery around it. Creatures that you find disturbing like Slimes and Spiders are wonderful to me. Other races are as much a part of the world as we arewhen they first came here, the Krkono?e asked who I was. The answer that I gave in return was more me than Ludmila Zahradnik. The Warden of the Vale, Clara said. You shared this with me before, but you also said that you did not understand what it meant. I still do not understand it in its entirety, Ludmila replied, but I understand more as I experience more of the world. Ilyshnish once told me that Dragons were keepers of the world. At first, I thought that it was a construct of conceit, but after she became my companion I knew that she was being absolutely serious with me. Alright, Clara said, so what is it? The way that Dragons frame it, each Dragon Adult and older has something that they call a domain. From a Human perspective, one might consider it as a territory or hunting range, but Dragons have a connection with their domains that runs far deeper than any legal title or ancestral heritage. Each Dragon oversees their domain and that domain develops according to the type of Dragon overseeing it. A Frost Dragons domain becomes a wintry wildland. A Green Dragons domain becomes an overgrown temperate forest or jungle filled with all sorts of toxic things. So you believe that this Warden thing is similar in role to a Dragon? You oversee your territory and it develops according to your nature? That is probably a part of it, Ludmila nodded. The choices that I make for my demesne just seem natural to me. I may fuss over the details and calculate things, but that is only after I make those choices. I may not be a keeper of the world but I am the keeper of this place. Those who are more attuned tothe world, for lack of a better term, recognise what I am. Glasir was not even an hour old and she knew what a Warden was. In the end, Clara mused, you still fill a management role, Noble or otherwise. But this role is recognised across multiple species without a need for structures of governance. It feels more like a regulatory role, but yes. Is there more to it? Probably, but I do not know what it is. Not yet, at least. Do I sound insane now? Clara rose from the bed with a stretch and a yawn. Ludmila detached herself from the windowsill. Well, Clara said, you always spoke and acted several steps out of line with everyone else. I suppose all there is to do is to see what you do and try to make some sense out of it. On that note, do you believe that this Warden thing will influence what you do in the Draconic Kingdom? I have no idea, Ludmila shook her head. Also, it is not as if some strange, foreign influence is twisting my will. It is simply what I am C what I always was. Hey, you two can be all lovey-dovey later C were starving out here! They left her room shortly after Lianes call, finding everyone standing in the square outside. Liane and Florine stood with their attendants while Themis and Alessia were being mobbed by excited villagers. You know a place is weird when a Cleric gets more attention than a Noble, Liane muttered. A Noble is just another vocation around here, Ludmila told her. If not for the outfit bestowed upon me by His Majesty and Lady Shalltear, I would be dressed the same as them. Bleh, Liane stuck out her tongue. I dont know how you managed with the Imperial Army, but the Draconic Kingdom is going to need a lot more flair than you usually display. Theyre gonna look down on us! I thought that was what we had you three for, Ludmila said. My job was to herd cats or whatever. That depends entirely on how things are when we arrive. I dont doubt that at least some fighting will happen, but you might end up spending more time policing civilians than chasing Beastmen around. Besides, it isnt as if Demihumans dont appreciate a strong impression. Lianes idea of a strong impression was probably very different from Ludmilas. That aside, she didnt doubt that the Beastman Kingdoms culture would be distinctly different from that of the tribal Demihuman cultures that she knew ofthough it would be convenient if she could just beat up their leader and tell them to go home. As for the Draconic Kingdoms citizens, she could probably keep them at bay with her usual demeanour. After Themis managed to get through the swarm of villagers, they made their way across the square to the sole dining establishment in the village. That there was one at all in a frontier village was a testament to the prosperity that now flowed from a territory that had long struggled with a basic economy. The frugality of her past villagers made Ludmila dubious as to whether a Cook could thrive without at least a town to service, but Claras assertion that her subjects would patronise the business so long as it existed and wasnt absolutely terrible appeared to be correct. Gordon Pyrus, the head Cook and proprietor of the establishment, was doing remarkably well, in fact. The low cost of food made a restaurant C which utilised fuel more efficiently C as cost-effective as cooking at home for a family and less time-consuming. This was compounded by the fact that fuel was no longer necessary for heating. Fast public transportation made deliveries to the harbour and citadel workshops a simple matter. During the colder months, most people opted to enjoy their food at home so, even with the household staff accompanying them, they were able to find seats for everyone. Chef Pyrus appeared from the kitchen with a curious expression at the sight of the unusual number of guests. Baroness Zahradnik? He said, Someone said that you were back but Chef Pyrus eyes widened when they fell upon Themis. He babbled incoherently for a moment before performing a rite of supplication and bowing his head. You people are crazy. Themis might as well crown herself Queen here. Wardens Vale has not had a presiding Priest since the annexation. I am sure you can forgive them for a bit of excitement. I get that Priests are important and all, butCgah, youre using Theocracy speak even while we talk like this Well, there are four of us and two of you, so This majority stuff stinks! The proprietor appeared with a tray in one hand. He came over to deliver the tankards placed upon it, then stopped. A-apologies, Priestess, we dontC Its fine, good proprietor, Themis smiled. We just came to enjoy an evening meal. No special treatment is necessary. Well have whatever youve been serving to everyone else this evening. The proprietor glanced at Ludmila. She nodded in return. If there was something in Wardens Vale that was superior to the inland territories, it would be the food. Chef Pyrus set down the tankards before hurrying away with his tray. Liane frowned down at hers before leaning over to check Alessias drink. Wh-what? Just seeing if you got something better. Do people act like that in the Theocracy, too? If a Priest visits a village without one. It is proper to welcome a visiting member of the temple staff, yes? They have come to serve the people, after all Florine yanked Liane away. Ludmila took a sip out of her tankard C it was water C and watched as the occasional villager came in to pick up dinner. Domina, I heard some screaming north of the village somewhere when we were taken to our guesthouse. The villagers did not seem concerned about it, but Screaming? Ah, that was probably the evening practice. Screaming practice? Liane frowned. Practice battles, Ludmila said. Three of them are held every day after the students finish classes. Alessia visibly brightened at her words. I wish to see these battles, she said. Is this allowed? Normally people would express their concerns about sending children off to battle every day, Florine said. The Paladins in my demesne do it too, Clara sighed. By their reasoning, Squires are apprentices so they take them out to the Katze Plains for vocational experience. This is normal, yes? Alessia furrowed her brow, You are blessed to have a wealth of learning resources available. The Squires in Altamura must go out as a group and share what little there is that spawns between patrols. They said as much to me as well, Clara replied. I still worry about it, though. Chef Pyrus carted in their meals, which consisted of Warden Vales village stew, fresh bread and cuts of venison with a side of preserved greens. Ludmila eyed the vegetables on her plate. Chef Pyrus, she asked, have the villages been delivering produce? Produce, my lady? Ah, you mean the fresh greens. They have, in small quantities. It is not nearly enough for everyone here. That was to be expected. Ludmilas magical solarium experiment was being carried out by her Farmer tenants in every village, but a counter in a hundred homes was hardly a field of vegetables. Were there any issues with the quality? Not really. Nothing that outweighed the fact that we had fresh greens, at any rate. But there was something? They were a bit on the small side, Chef Pyrus said. I spoke to some of the Farmers about it and they said that it was something they could probably figure out. I see. Thank you, Chef Pyrus. If anything, my lady, it is we who should be thanking you. Fresh greens in the winter are unheard of outside of the solarium-grown stuff that goes to places like the Shining Golden Pavilion. Please enjoy your meal. The man lowered his head before leaving them to their meal. Clara nudged her foot under the table. Does that mean your next project is going ahead as planned? She asked. It does, Ludmila nodded. So long as there are no issues with the excavation work. I should repurpose one of the warehouses just in caseor just build one near the village. Ludmilas next project was scaling up her indoor solarium experiment. She would contract the Dwarf company that did work for the Ministry of Transportation to excavate an underground complex where her first farming village could manage crops year-round. The warehouse was a side experiment for cultivation in urban settings. If they were a success, she could expand the operations to all of her farming villages and add an agricultural research facility to the citadel district. All that excavating means a lot of stone, right? Liane said, Make Clara share some with us. Ask Clara, Ludmila replied. But I can negotiate a cheaper price from you. Like a ball of string and some lint. A thok sounded from the table as Florine drove her knife through Lianes hand. Themis and Alessia stared. Gentle Pastures, my ass, Liane muttered. You put a hole in the poor proprietors table, by the way. Ill pay for a new table, Florine told her. You shouldnt joke about things like that. You have damage reduction? Alessia examined Lianes unblemished hand, That is quite a valuable enchantment. Well, I guess you are actually an important person so it makes sense to protect you Whaddya mean by actually?! Laughter rose from around the table and they started their meal. Ludmila couldnt be sure, but it appeared that the Chef had improved his craft since her last visit. This is supposed to be a regular meal, yes? Alessia asked, Does that mean your people eat meat every day? They do, Ludmila answered. One of the advantages of living on the frontier and having plenty of wilderness. There is fish, fowl and game aplenty. No wonder you are so tall, Domina. In Altamura, meat is only available on feast days. It isnt much different here, Florine said. Most of the citizens only have meat once a week. The rest of the time, its eggs, beans, peas and lentils. With the abundant harvests we have now, they should see it more often at their tables. Their discussion continued well past sunset until Themis retired to prepare a morning service at the village shrine. Alessia went to help her and the rest of them decided to retire after the days excitement. On the way back to her manor, Ludmila came across Glasir. The Dryad stopped to greet her, red-gold leaves trembling in the wind. Welcome back? I think That was correct, Ludmila said. You should add honorifics to it in public, however. Welcome back, my lady. Thank you, Dame Gronvidr, she smiled. I think youre the only one that calls me that. Addressing a four-month-old as Dame was likely confusing. Then again, Dryads manifested as fully-grown adults. Or did they? She eyed her daughter, noting some changes. Foremost amongst them were what appeared to be vines sprouting from both her and her tree. Did you have those vines before? Ludmila asked. No, Glasir replied. I started growing them out this month. Do they do anything? Theyre parasitic vines for hunting, the Dryad replied. If something comes close, I can catch it and it eventually becomes the soil. Natural weapons to secure fertiliser? She supposed it made sense. Will they hurt people who touch them? No, I have to attack with them. I guess people could tangle themselves up if they tried At least the children that she played with wouldnt accidentally hurt themselves. Mrs Linum always tended to Lord Mares tree as well. A frown crossed her face as she noticed that the Elf was missing. Dame Gronvidr, where is Mrs Linum? She left. Do you mean she retired to her home? No, Glasir shook her head. Lady Shalltear came by in the middle of last month with a Human woman. Mrs Linum went with them. I think Mrs Linum fought with her daughters. Lluluvien and Wiluvien cried afterwards. Ludmila found Lluluvien and Wiluvien in the kitchen of her manor. The Half-Elf Maids seemed to immediately realise that Ludmila knew that Mrs Linum was gone. They both visibly trembled, then threw themselves to the floor as she approached. Were sorry, my lady! Lluluvien cried, Please forgive us! Lluluvien kept repeating herself, as if she had returned to the cowering Maid from a year previous. Tell me what happened, Ludmila said. Iwe didnt know my lady! Lluluvien didnt look up, We didnt know. We didnt knowwere sorry, my lady. That does not make me any more aware of the situation. Our mothCIlw, my lady. She was a spy. All that time she was with the Fassetts; all that time with us. She was spying the entire time. Ilw Linum was a spy? Ludmila wasnt even sure where to begin trying to make sense of it. But why would she do that? For what reason? What reason did she have to carry on spying? Why would she do this to her familyyou are her daughters, yes? We were, Lluluviens voice hardened. She had us on the off chance that people would suspect something was amiss. She also used us to garner sympathy. She called us props. Everything was just an act, and the woman that came with Lady Shalltear knew all about her. Who was this woman? I dont know, my lady, Wiluvien said. She never introduced herself C they just came to pick up Ilw and left. She called Ilw a sleeper agent. Had Lady Shalltear known about Ilw Linum the entire time? If it was a test, Ludmila had failed miserably. A spy had wormed its way into the good graces of one of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Nobles with effectively no effort. Ilw Linum had been privy to the goings-on of not only her administration, but anything of the Royal Army that she had heard. She attached herself to Lord Mares tree, which allowed her to monitor the movements of two members of the Royal Court whenever they came by. Lady Shalltears presence would also be known. Ludmila bit her lip. There was too much for her to keep track of. A whim enacted through sheer sympathy had given away so much sensitive information and potentially endangered three members of the Royal Court. If she had used her Skill to measure Ilw Linums alignment with His Majesty or even tried to get a sense of her strength, she might have noticed right away. Instead, she had given her the benefit of the doubt for no tangible reason. She wouldnt be surprised if Lady Shalltear appeared and executed her for her foolishness at any time. There was nothing to say in her defence. She had every opportunity to detect and deal with Ilw Linum, but an arbitrary, irrational line of thinking had blinded her to everything. Staring down at the trembling, weeping form of Lluluvien Linum, Ludmila gauged the Maids strength. She didnt seem any stronger than a Silver-rank Adventurer. The use of her Skill showed Lluluvien as not much different from most subjects in the Sorcerous Kingdom, which wasnt helpful at all. An assessment of Wiluvien showed much the same. I will speak with Lady Shalltear about it the next time we meet, Ludmila said. How are you and your sister doing? Us? Lluluvien looked up at her, I-I dont know, my lady. Angry. Frustrated. More than anything else, were mortified. How could we have brought this upon someone who has bestowed so much of her grace upon us? Every time I think of that woman I want to strangle her and drown myself in the river at the same time. Maybemaybe you should get rid of us, my lady. Get rid of you? Ludmila frowned, Why? Confusion twisted Lluluviens expression. She rose partway, then sat back down, staring at the floorboards. Why? From the very beginning, all we have ever done is benefit from your goodwill. Now our family has betrayed you C I dont even know how much harm has been done. Ilwwere her daughters. I just know theres some part of her that we carry within us; something sinister that hides in the shadows. I can feel it. We dont want to hurt you, my lady. Stand up, Ludmila said. The both of you. The Linum sisters stood before her, brushing off their skirts. They did not meet her gaze, instead continuing to look down at the floor. You are right about what you said, Ludmila told them. Ever since we went to Fassett County, I always wondered why you were so good at coordinating the Shadow Demons. After that, you assumed duties involving the realms security and rose to positions of command. You claim that some part of your mother has been passed onto you; something sinister that hides in the shadowsbut that is not true. What Ilw Linum has passed onto you is not her character, but her blood. Her blood? Wiluvien frowned. The steps you have taken in my service have revolved around gathering information, performing reconnaissance and surveillance. That is what your mother did, is it not? It is also what she passed on to you. A bloodline. You may resent her for doing what she did, but, at the same time, she left something extraordinarily precious to you. I am not one who would waste such a precious gift; you will continue to serve House Zahradnik. Lluluvien and Wiluvien shared incredulous glances before finally daring to meet her gaze. A long moment passed before Lluluvien spoke, tears filling her steel-grey eyes. I dont understand, she sobbed. How can you trust us after all that, my lady? Probably because I am an idiot, Ludmila smirked. But I also understand one important thing: trust means nothing without risk. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 1, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 5th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE Sohow was the service? Florine asked. It was wonderful, Ludmila smiled. You did not need to stay at home, you know. What else could we do?" Liane groused. Your whole damn village went to the shrine. It wasnt everyone, Ludmila replied. Themis is holding a service after dinner as well. Those who were working in the morning will come then. She said that, but Liane suspected that most of the village had attended. When there was a popular new product, people wanted it as soon as possible. If it was an event or service, people wanted to be there first. It didnt matter if it was a new tool, dress, food item, performance or prostitute C that was just the way things tended to go. What Liane was more curious about was the difference in energy between her subjects and those under Clara and Ludmila. At first, she thought it was just a Clara thing and a combination of factors unique to her situation that created it. Now, however, she saw that Ludmilas territory C while having its own distinct flavour due to its dramatically different circumstances C had that same energy. This led Liane to believe that their religion was what made the difference. The Temples of the Four in Lianes territory had returned to something like their normal routine a few months after the annexation, but they were markedly lacking in the growing fervour of the Temples of the Six. It was understandable enough: the Temples of the Four were now serving in a nation ruled by what was essentially their greatest foe. Their magic still worked, however, which was Lianes primary concern. So long as major injuries were addressed and contagion didnt sweep the land, she didnt mind supporting the local priesthood. The problem was that the Temples of the Four in the Sorcerous Kingdom were in decline. This was especially the case in Liane and Florines territories, where she and her friend had quickly implemented Undead labour. Clara and Ludmilas influence played a large part in this, but Liane and Florines upbringing as Merchant Nobles also had them immediately recognise and pursue the practical benefits. The Temples did everything short of directly censuring them for betraying their people to the Undead, but the damage had already been done. Due to the proximity of the Katze Plains, the Faith of the Four in E-Rantel had always focused heavily on its platform as a bastion of good against the evil forces of the Undead. This foundation for building the Temples following could be most strongly seen in Lianes new territories, which bordered the Undead-infested wasteland. It was a foundation that was rapidly crumbling. Every Undead servitor that stomped by on its patrol or pulled a wagon through the countryside on its way to deliver goods painted the teachings of the Temples as hollow and its Priests as hypocritical. The longer their subjects worked with the Undead, the less they saw them as an existential threat and the more they saw them as a path to prosperity and a better quality of life. People were fickle creatures: for most, immediate, practical concerns overshadowed past favours and obligations. When it came to faith, they tended to call upon the gods when they needed something. If they were poor, they prayed for fortune. If they were hurt, they cried out for healing. If they wanted children, they prayed for the gods to bless them. If they took risks, they prayed for success. The greater the need, the more shameless ones faith became. When everything was fine and happy, they forgot about the gods and their teachings until they needed something again. No longer did her subjects pray that a Zombie wouldnt pop out of the latrine pit and bite them in the butt; the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead security made sure that wouldnt happen. For the same reason, they didnt pray to the god of fire that the flames of war would pass them over. They didnt pray to the gods of wind and water for favourable weather because the Sorcerous Kingdom regulated the weather. Prayers to the god of earth for a bountiful harvest fell silent because the Sorcerous Kingdom took care of that too. The Sorcerous Kingdom was sucking the energy out of the Faith of the Four and Lianes projections indicated that they would dwindle and vanish once the latest generation of Acolytes died out. Their gods had been supplanted by new ones C ones who could be seen every day in the flesh or bone or whatever they were made out of. Prayers were unnecessary: petitions went to the local leaders and the leaders would speak to the new gods in person. Worship was nice, but the new gods preferred taxes. Conversely, the Faith of the Six seemed to only grow stronger. Some of it made sense considering that they had an Undead god. They were also used to being treated as a minor faith. Still, that shouldnt have resulted in their current growth. Liane was missing an important piece of the puzzle. Maybe I should see what theyre up to in those services Or maybe she shouldnt. Clara and Ludmila might take it as a sign of her interest and bury her in their fervour. So, Liane said, where are we going first? A group of village artisans wanted to show me something before we got going, Ludmila said. After that, we will be headed to the citadel district. Smith Kovalev has kindly set aside time for us to have a meeting with him. The Blacksmith had supposedly travelled to many places and had somehow become their most promising source of information. For all of its raw power and the superlative talent that directed the nation, the Sorcerous Kingdoms information-gathering capabilities were strangely lacking. Or maybe they were being careful about something. Still, it was decidedly odd that the information networks of the Sorcerous Kingdoms nobility appeared to be better than those of the nation that they served. Then again, one couldnt exactly send a Death Knight to wander around listening to people speak in plazas and taverns. Even Shadow Demons were laughably terrible at independent operations. The differences in culture were just too great so they couldnt make sense of much. Instead, they tried to take note of everything hoping that something might be useful. Agents like Dame Verilyn were a good start. While it was unlikely that they could get another Dame Verilyn so easily, Liane encouraged Lady Shalltear to raise more agents to serve her court. Having the right information was critical for effective decision-making. While the overwhelming might of the Sorcerous Kingdom allowed them to brute-force many things, it wasnt efficient and they likely couldnt get away with stumbling blindly about forever. Mmmkay, what else? After that, we will have lunch on the way to the Upper Reaches. Vicar Aspasia will be conducting a midday service at the construction camp there. Another service? Well be doing something too, right? Of course. It will mostly be an inspection of the winters progress. How are the tribes in the Upper Reaches doing? Florine asked, You were worried about how things would go, werent you? I was worried about a few things, Ludmila replied. Having them fall in line was not what I was worried about C it was what comes after that. The way that you managed to have everything in the north happen the way it happened so quickly is still a mystery to me. Never mind Ludmila, Florines achievements were a mystery to nearly everyone. Lurking beneath her demure demeanour was a unique outrageousness that was probably unthinkable to anyone else. Ludmila was probably the closest person to Florine in that sense, and if she didnt get it, no one would. They both had an intuitive, violent charisma that was more difficult to resist than physical weapons. Im sure youre doing fine, Florine said. You have more experience with Demihumans than I do. More experience stabbing them, maybe. Liane yelped as Florine pinched her arm. People will participate in what attracts them, Florine said. Demihumans are no exception. You have many good things going on in your demesne and your subjects seem content and happy. Its easy to guide people along the paths that they already wish to follow. or so she said, but not everyone could do it. This was especially the case with new peoples and cultures. Florine could effortlessly feel her way around unfamiliar circumstances to build diplomatic foundations from nothing. Ludmila was the same way, but Liane felt like she used her talents to effortlessly figure out better ways to kill people. How close to the Theocracy is this new town? Themis asked, I am amazed that you can keep Demihuman populations near the border without incident. They were always there, Ludmila said. The Upper Reaches are separated from the Theocracy by a mountain range and it is not worth the resources to attack tribal populations that are unlikely to threaten the border. They keep the wilderness on their side suppressed and have occasionally helped in the past to remove significant threats on our side that were identified. The Abelion Wilderness is treated as a training area for Theocracy forces, Alessia said, much like the Katze Plains. Otherwise, we would have nothing to keep us sharp. What about the war with Evansha? Florine asked. Alessia grimaced at the mention of the Elven conflict. That one is a recent thing, the young Paladin said. The Elf King betrayed us, doing something unforgivable. It does not help that he is too proud to admit his wrongdoing. It is the opposite, in fact: he believes that he is entirely justified in everything that he does. What happened? Is it something you can share with us or is it some confidential matter? It is not exactly a secret, Alessia replied. It is simply a distasteful story that is not pleasant to share or hear. Once, the Kingdom of the Elves in the great sea of trees to our south was an ally of the Slane Theocracy. Sometime after the Demon Gods were vanquished, the Elf King deceived one whowell, I suppose you could say that she was the closest thing to royalty to the people of the Theocracy. The incident left her with child and shattered the trust between our two nations. Liane frowned inwardly at the account. What was the sense in that? Ruining an alliance over selfish lust? There had to be more to it. If you were allies, Florine said. Why did the Elf King resort to something like that? I do not know the exact details of what happened and why, Alessia said. This was about four generations ago. Four generations, Ludmila frowned. So this war has been going on for nearly a century? No, Domina, Alessia shook her head. There were many considerations to make. The Elf King is one of the Thirteen Heroes who defeated the Demon Gods. Evansha is a hostile place to Humans, with many Lord-class beings as strong as Human heroes. As for the Elveswell, the Elves conduct war as you do, Domina. Armies of tens of thousands can be kept at bay by a single, powerful Ranger. For our part, we had a country to defend, other countries that depended on our protection and the Elf Kingdom is not so easy to assault. The woman who was left with child was the most physically powerful person we had at the time. Only recently was it determined that we had the means to exact justice, so open warfare has only started in recent times. It seemed that ridiculous things happened to everyone. Even powerful countries like the Slane Theocracy had their own troubles. Liane looked at the grim faces around her and cleared her throat. So you went from fighting these Demihumans in the Upper Reaches for generations to being their boss, Liane said. I wonder how they feel about that. And you. Both they and I know the rules, Ludmila replied. Starting from that point, I hope that they will contribute to our systems in the ways unique to them. See? Florine nudged the topic forward with a smile, You already know what youre doing. Its like Lady Shalltear always says, yes? Just trust your feelings. Liane shared a look with Clara, who shrugged in return. When it came to Lady Shalltears court, it felt like Florine and Ludmila were the hounds that led them around, sniffing things out while Liane and Clara were left to make sense of their findings. So we look at this construction site after lunch, Liane said. Where do we go after that? Sister Alessia wants to watch the battles after school, so we will head back here. Dinner follows, followed by evening service. After that, we can check how things have been going in the harbour. Hmm, okay. What about tonight? With their Rings of Sustenance, the rest they had taken the previous night was enough to sustain them for the next week. Themis, Alessia and their household staff still needed rest, however. Work, Ludmila told her. On that note, make sure you send for yours before we leave. Fehisnt this entire tour work already? What of it? Liane glowered at the Taskmistress of the Vale. While Liane couldnt say that she wasnt interested in what they were doing, fun and entertainment were never considerations in Ludmilas plans. When are we going to see the dam? Liane asked, I wanna see how that mill is working out. Tomorrow, Ludmila answered. After morning serviceC Another one?! Cwe will visit the Lizardman village. Following that will be the dam and we will stop for a service at each of the farming villages. At this point, Liane was fairly certain it was a religious tour featuring Themis and Alessia. You need to take a look at the new road and bridge to V?lkchenheim County, too, Ludmila added. I do? To see if it will work for your wagons? Liane furrowed her brow. Look, she said. If things follow regulations, then anything built to our specifications will work. Stuff doesnt magically become better just because I look at it. Im not even a construction worker. For some reason, people treated engineering the same way that they treated magic. No, it was probably worse than that. Though things like machines, wagons, roads and other technologies were designed meticulously from the ground up and crafted with extreme precision, seemingly everyone short of Engineers, Architects and Dwarves treated them like mysterious artefacts that produced equally mysterious results. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Mmhyou would make a good follower of The Six, Alessia said. You already think as we do. I-I do? Alessia Themis frowned. I am just saying! Alessia replied defensively, It is simply an observation. She is pragmatic like we are C the Faith of the Four is filled with all sorts of silly nonseCbpht! The Paladin folded in half and crumpled to the ground. Themis lightly shook her right hand. My apologies, Lady Wagner, the Cleric said. Alessia is not fully accustomed to the way things are here yet. Uhis she alright? Being punched by an Orichalcum-rank Cleric was no joke, considering that they could punch down wooden gates and fold bars of mundane steel in half. Alessias enchanted mithril plate didnt seem to help at all. My, how kind, Themis smiled warmly. Worry not, however. Sister Alessia is very sturdy C even boulders bounce off of her. But not your fist Liane gave Alessia one last glance before she and Florine went to deliver messages through Ludmilas Elder Lich. After making their way in and out through what appeared to be a jungle, they went to see the artisans Ludmila had mentioned, who happened to be waiting for them at the wagon yard. The artisans and their apprentices lowered their heads as they approached. Lady Zahradnik, one of them said. What do you think? Ludmila walked over to examine their product, which was something like a carriage. Rather than the highly-seated carriages employed by the affluent, this one appeared to be a modified grain cart. Did you commission this? Liane asked. No, Ludmila answered, they came up with it on their own. Something like a hobby? Liane peeked into the back of the carriage. It was essentially a covered box with benches inside. Rather than using a tarp over wood or metal ribs for the covering, they put together a solid wooden box. Narrow glass windows were installed to provide a view of the outside. Four, eight, twelve she counted the passenger spaces, what was this thing originally? Just a wagon bed, mlady, a man nearby replied. These Soul Eaters go so fast that it feels like the windll strip your face right off durin the winter. This ones the latest we came up with. It wasnt as cold in the lowlands as in Wardens Vale, but they were facing similar issues with the new public transportation system. People who wanted to travel had to bundle up and shield their faces to stay comfortable during the ride. Everyone knew what a carriage was and there was certainly no lack of talent when it came to figuring out a solution for the problem, but, because the wagons belonged to the Ministry of Transportation, people just quietly bore the conditions. What did the Ministry of Transportation say about this? Liane asked. The transport ladies kindly allowed us to fiddle around with this wagon, the man answered. We had some rules to follow for safetys sake. I think it turned out alright, though. Liane slowly walked around the makeshift carriage, disassembling its construction in her head. It had the feel of a very informal prototype designed by amateur Wainwrights. Except So you all got together to make this? Yes, mlady. With the way things are put together here recently, it seemed natural to try it with this. She nodded, finally realising why the overall feel of the vehicle felt strange. Rather than the entire thing being cobbled together by an amateur, each component was handcrafted by different professionals and made to fit together. The panels, windows, furnishings and detailing were all of good quality, but the overall look was awkward. Liane stepped inside using the fold-out stairs in the back and paused: the interior was heated, too. We will take this to the Upper Reaches, Ludmila said. I will let you know what everyone thinks. Cant wait to hear it, mlady, the artisans bowed again. They piled into the passenger wagon and were on their way shortly after. Liane bounced on her seat several times, checking the upholstery. So when you say that they came up with this on their own, she said. Does that mean they paid for it and did everything outside of work? Yes. You should know that this is a part of our faith. Living ones life according to the tenets of the Six Great Gods is the principal form of worship and this is especially true for us since we do not have any temple staff in the territory. One is to pursue their lifes work to the best of their ability, which includes hobbies related to their craft. Buthobbies cost resources. Money. I know things are better off than they were before, but normal people usually cant put out something like this over a few months. Some people were so devout that they hurt themselves attempting to observe religious principles, but common folk were generally ruled by common sense. Discretionary incomes are much higher here than the rest of the duchy, Ludmila said. Last year, I had no people and plenty of land. My entire demesne is optimised to take advantage of Undead labour. One farming household in my territory manages somewhere around six times more land than a farming household in the interior. The other primary industries have a similar arrangement. Now thats just unfair, Liane said sourly. No wonder you can do everything that youve been talking about. The Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom might not be playing the same game as the other Nobles in the region anymore, but youre not playing the same game as the other Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom. You should already know that I only plan on developing a small part of my territory, Ludmila said, so the difference is not as large as you make it out to be. I guess Liane replied. What do they do with all the crap they come up with? Local Merchants purchase their products and find markets for them. Popular products turn a profit. Even if they only recoup some of the costs, the artisans get to hone and improve their skills. And the circulation of goods was subject to trade tax, which funded the maintenance and development of infrastructure for both the local lord and the crown. The peoples religious devotion to self-improvement and how it was being applied in Ludmilas territory made the Faith of the Six seem less like a religion and more like some weird productivity cult that generated revenues. Their wagon crossed into the citadel district of Ludmilas capital, though there were only a few clusters of buildings here and there. They stopped on the northwestern end where a large industrial complex had been raised. Dont tell me this is your Blacksmith, Liane said. This is my Blacksmith, Ludmila told her. Your Blacksmith is almost half the size of my town! Liane cried, Why is everything so huge here?! It is land allocated in advance that is not being used for anything else at the moment, Ludmila replied. I only have one master Blacksmith and his apprentices, so most of it is storage space. We are still working on the salvage from last summer. She had forgotten about that. Not only did Ludmila have plenty of land and fanatically productive subjects, but massive armies also appeared to dump tons of free steel at her feet. Life wasnt fair. They disembarked and walked up to a building surrounded by warehouses on three sides. A Soul Eater idled outside of it with a partially loaded wagon. Liane peeked over the edge and lifted the cover of one of the crates. It was full of nails. At least they were normal-sized. A rugged man in a smiths apron appeared from the building. He looked to be in his mid-thirties with dark hair and dark eyes. Lady Zahradnik, he said. Welcome back. Thank you, Smith Kovalev, Ludmila smiled. And thank you for agreeing to see us on such short notice. After everyone exchanged their greetings with the Master Blacksmith, he led them into the building and through a row of workstations with anvils and forges. The apprentices looked up from their work with wide eyes as the procession passed through to a small office at the other end. Hm, Smith Kovalev said, I swear this place is larger with just me in it. It looks like you will need a new building soon with all of the apprentices you have picked up, Ludmila squeezed herself over to one side to make room for the others. More than that, my lady, he replied. A plain Blacksmith wont do anymore. We need to get specialised facilities up for all of the different specialisations that these apprentices are splitting up into. What do the numbers look like? Ludmila asked. Three want to stick with regular blacksmithing, the master Smith answered. Of the other four, half want to go into weaponsmithing and the others into armour. Between all this salvaged equipment that weve been taking apart and that little war the harbours been having over the winter, theyre all sold on it. Ludmila nodded as Smith Kovalev spoke. Seeing how much free space and raw materials she had on hand, Liane could imagine her readily approving everything. After the new facilities are constructed, Ludmila said, how many more apprentices will you be able to take on? That depends on how much work you want me to get done, the Blacksmith replied. The apprentice blacksmiths still arent experienced enough to do a lot of things on their own. If youre willing to keep my personal work to a minimum, Id say a dozen more apprentices. In a year or so, the first batch will be able to teach new apprentices the basics. Except we do not have any spare children running around, Ludmila murmured, then looked over to them. Can anyone spare me some spares? No, Liane replied. No, said Florine. No, Clara smiled. I can update your posting at the Cathedral, Themis offered. As always, I am at the mercy of the gods, Ludmila sighed, then turned to the Blacksmith. I should not take up too much of your time, Smith Kovalev. Were you able to recall much of what I sent ahead about? The Blacksmith opened a desk drawer, pulling out a sheet with notes scrawled over it. He leaned back onto a stool in the back corner of the office, resting his right foot on the stretcher. This might sound strange to you, my lady, but my knowledge of what youre asking is broad rather than specific even when talking about specific places. A lot of what I say has to do with how the practices that support trade work rather than how specific countries work. Does that make any sense to you? The three other ladies here are from Merchant houses, Ludmila said. They are the ones who will be working with what you share with us. I just ironically happened to have a subject who seems to be the only source of detailed information. I seethen, if you havent been to the southeast, has anyone been east past the Empire? I have, Liane said. Smith Kovalev nodded and turned his attention to her. Great, he said. How far have you been? Grand Wythes on the edge of the Great Steppe. Do you know how caravans cross the Great Steppe? They just do, Liane shrugged. The steppe tribes might fight each other and raid Karnassus, but they dont attack Merchants. Only Monsters, wild beasts, savages and criminals attacked Merchants. Criminals were criminals because they broke the laws created by those in power. Those in power understood that commerce was the lifeblood of civilisation and maintaining it reinforced a rulers power and solidified their influence over a region. Thats right, the Blacksmith said. The Equestrian King could conquer all of Karnassus and Merchants would still be able to go on their merry way. What goes on between nations doesnt involve Merchants unless they are suspected of taking sides. I guess what Im trying to say is that every place has rules and customs and a sort of common logic that the rest of the world follows. People around here C and by here I mean the countries around the Sorcerous Kingdom C seem to believe the rest of the world is just a big old nasty jungle with something behind every tree waiting to eat Humans. Humans who seem to have an inflated opinion of how delicious they are compared to everything elsewell I guess thats true for Minotaurs, at least. So what youre trying to say, Florine said, is that we need to grasp this common logic if were to understand how the countries in the rest of the world work? Its easier said than done. At the same time, its not very hard once you get into the right mindset. And thats the problem: people here are raised without that common logic. What was once here got uprooted and something else took its place. Now, you got this tiny part of the world trying to twist the rest of the world to what it thinks the world should be and that of course doesnt work. I know that a lot of things hint that something is wrong here, Florine said, but is the rest of the world so drastically different? Not so different that it cant be understood, Smith Kovalev said, but, at the same time, its different enough that those who keep an open mind can still slip up and get themselves in trouble. Those mistakes can be fatal in a lot of places. The laws and customs of other lands arent created by those in power to have everyone happily get along for no reason: theyre created to achieve desirable results. What one group thinks is desirable doesnt necessarily line up with the desires of others. The same could be said for any country in the region. Even for subjects of the same country, it could be the case. Many commoners conflated decent or moral conduct and thinking with lawful conduct and got themselves in trouble believing themselves in the right. This, of course, created resentment amongst the many people who thought the same way. Nobles were often the target of this resentment because they both understood and enforced the law. Liane supposed a place where similar errors were fatal minimised the propagation of that erroneous thinking. At the same time, it didnt allow one to figure out where they went wrong until it was too late. We may not have much time to grasp this common sense, Clara said. How does what you say pertain to the Draconic Kingdom? The Draconic Kingdom is essentially a Human Kingdom on the uprooted side of things, Smith Kovalev replied. It would be difficult to screw up there unless you get on the bad side of the wrong people. If youre going there as envoys, youll receive special considerations. Being Nobles will also tend to subject you to local expectations. So something like visiting the Baharuth Empire, except it was the Draconic Kingdom. What about the Beastman Kingdom? That ones more complicated. Even though its also on the uprooted side, the fact that its a Demihuman country means that its development is fundamentally different from a Human one. Before we continue, Ludmila held out a palm, could you explain what you mean by uprooted? The Blacksmith blinked at Ludmilas question. His gaze went across each of his guests before returning to her. Right. Sorry about that. When I say uprooted, I mean that something happened in the past C usually some sort of calamity C that destroyed what was there before. Around here, the Demon Gods would be the most recent of those calamities. The Eight Greed Kings might be another one of them but theyre so far back that things arent clear. Entire nations or even multiple nations just vanish; histories are destroyed and people displaced. The cultures that hold civilisation together are torn apart and scattered to the wind. So thats what it was, Florine crossed her arms under her breasts with a thoughtful look. I knew something was wrong, but I never had the right frame of reference to understand what it was. Whaddya mean? Liane asked. You never noticed? Florine frowned, Hmmwell, how old do you think the world is? Liane furrowed her brow at the odd question. Older than me? Older than anyone can remember. Thats right, Florine said. If thats the case, why do Humans and most of the other races in the region act as if theyve never interacted with one another before? If all these races have been around for longer than any tale or legend can recall, why havent we formed into some greater civilisation that harbours many different races? It isnt as if we cant C its quite easy, in fact. Even without overwhelming strength, you have places like Karnassus where different people can mostly function as parts of a whole and it is more efficient because each can act according to their own strengths. So youre saying whatevers happening is being done on purpose to screw with us? I dont know if its on purpose or not, Florine replied, but it happens all the same. Smith Kovalev used uprooted and I think its an apt metaphor. The majestic trees that are those old civilisations get pulled up, leaving ruins behind. What grows in their place is fresh and raw C we dont have all that history to build upon. Everything is forgotten and we have to start all over again. Each race collects with its own kind and creates societies that centre around themselves. Smith Kovalev, whose attention had been violently seized by the fertile hills being projected at him, nodded as they rose and fell with Florines words. Thats exactly right, my lady, he said. After these calamities happen, the nations are raw, as you put it. In the case of the Beastman Kingdom, it means that theyre strong in a savage, physical sense and see other races as potential prey. Because theyre so strong, theyre behind in certain types of artifice and knowledge because they dont need it, but it wont stay that way for long. Whys that? Liane asked. Because theyre closer to the rest of the world than we are. The more developed countries deeper in the continent see these uprooted regions as a frontier full of resources, talent and labour that can be enticed away to further their causes. Those with races that can negotiate with these frontier peoples send their envoys and establish trade, share ideas and attempt to influence them. Does that mean entering into conflict with the Beastman Kingdom might drag in countries that we have no idea about? Possibly, Smith Kovalev replied to Ludmilas question. There are powers out there that make the Empire seem like a pebble by the roadside, such as the six in the centre of the continent. Theyre all rivals, but each cant act directly against another without exposing vulnerabilities to one or more of the other powers. Instead, they build up influence in the world trying to get an edge over the others. You may have representatives from the Beastman Confederacy trying to bring that Beastman Kingdom in on their side, for instance. So if we act against that Beastman Kingdom, Ludmila frowned, it may bring the entire world to our gates. Assuming that whoever is trying to court them thinks it is worth their while to act, Clara said. They may be members of other races, but this sort of manoeuvring should follow clear lines of logic. Assuming that they follow the same logic at all, Florine noted. While they might be able to forge the ties of civilised society, they still have their own ways and values. Assuming, assuming. It felt as if assuming was all they could do. Liane abhorred taking action with insufficient information. They couldnt keep blindly fishing around like this. Effective intelligence operatives were required. The sooner they had them, the better. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 1, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Was it cold? It was cold. So far from home, he had so many things on his mind C so many things to keep in mind C but cold was a sensation that cut through it alleven if he couldnt feel it. Moreso than the cold, it was the wet. Everything brought back memories of a time not long ago; a life of dark alleys and damp streets pockmarked by puddles pooling in potholes and wagon ruts. A life huddled in cold, damp corners where even sleeping was a deadly risk. A life in which life had no value in itself. He shook the rain from his hair and wiped his brow. That life was behind him nowor was it? Looking at his surroundings, it only seemed that he had left it for a while. Now he had returned. Looks like youre still alive. A dull sheen glinted in the morning gloom as he turned and drew his blade. The owner of the voice only flashed a grin at his startled reaction. An edge of annoyance played through his body. She knew. They both knew. It was too late. Too slow. Too unaware. Too inexperienced. If she had come to kill him, he would have been dead before he knew it. The woman across from him produced a brown paper package. Youre up, kid, her voice was soft. Despite what she was asking him to do; despite the cold, hard edge to her voice, he thought there was warmth hidden in her words. Affection. Like the big sister he never had. Or maybe it was because she was really pretty and that was twisting things; putting feelings in that werent actually there. He reached out and took the package, fixing it to a rough leather belt under his worn woollen mantle. Is there more? No. Butis it enough? A warm hand cupped his right cheek. The woman had come forward, but he hadnt noticed until he felt her touch. Her coral eyes fixed his own. He shifted in embarrassment at how close she was. I know youre used to working alone, the womans voice was still soft, but firm. But thats the past and it sucked anyway. Youre part of something bigger now: you need to trust the job. He swallowed. The job. Trusting people was hard. Trusting a lot of people was harder. Her slender fingers trailed over his cheek and the woman drew her hand away. Her stern expression melted into a charming smile. If I were my sister, she said, Id have taken a real fancy to you. Too bad. Also, youre too clean C you cant act all spoiled out here. The woman stepped back, pulling a soiled cloth from her pouch. Red stains joined the brown ones as she wiped her left hand. His eyes widened and he touched his cheek. His fingers came away with the scent of blood. D-did youC Kill someone? Yeah. He was an obstacle, so he was disposed of. She may as well have been a chatty prostitute for all the care she showed about killing a man in cold blood. He watched her put away the cloth and stretch languidly in the shadows of the alley. And then she vanished without a trace. A distant clip-clop of hooves and wheels jouncing over the dirt road sounded in the distance. He drew himself further into the shadows, away from the street. After washing his face with dirty water, he pulled a thin length of ragged cloth from where it was tucked behind his belt. Holding it over his head, he turned and left the alley, making his way through the mud and the rain. Other people were already out and about, both children and adults whose overall feeling matched his own. No, that wasnt right. He matched theirs. That was why he was here, after all. He kept walking, past the wharves with their fishing boats and the men and women tending to their nets. The lane curved and he followed it up the slope until he came to a market where fishmongers were dousing their stands with buckets of water. They paid him no mind as he shuffled by: to them, he was probably just another waif drifting through the streets, one of hundreds of thousands of children driven from their villages by the flames of war. In the two weeks since his arrival, he had followed his instructions: study the people; become one of them. Honestly, it wasnt that hard since he was sort of the same. His father died fighting a waror at least he went to war and never returned. His mother disappeared not long after that. He eyed some other children as they picked their way over the waterlogged ruts and holes in the street. Some of them carried things that they found C things that they thought valuable, scavenged from the broken buildings and piles of refuse. Old boots. Bundles of rags. Splintered planks of wood and scraps of metal. A girl half his age walked down the opposite side of the street, licking a gash on her palm with tears in her eyes. A jagged piece of iron was held gingerly in the fingers of her other hand. It had hurt her, but she couldnt let it go: she needed to eat. Other children stopped to look up at the adults with big, round eyes, holding hands to their meagre bellies. They asked if there was work that they could do. If there was no work, they begged for food. If there was no food, the stupid ones stayed and kept asking for help. The smart ones kept going. Every breath pointlessly spent was energy that they wouldnt have to ask the next adult. They were just like him. Or they would become just like he was. At least if they survived. Losing ones parents was just the beginning. Life happened after that. War was just something that happened. What happened after that showed people for what they really were. He stopped at a small billboard at the corner of the market. Several men eyed the soggy parchments posted there. The numbers he knew, but he couldnt read the letters. Not that he couldnt read letters C he worked hard to learn how over the past year C they were just letters he didnt know. Letters of a different language. Hey kid, a gangly man with a leather cap and a rats smile looked down at him. Can you read what it says? When he shook his head in response, the man clicked his tongue and spit on the ground, giving him a dirty look before stomping off. He probably wanted to use him. Just like in his old hometown, most people couldnt read. Being able to read meant ones parents taught them, which meant that they probably taught them other things too. Kids like that could be sold C especially in a place like this. Weakness is sin, came a voice from his opposite shoulder. Become stronger. He turned his attention to the source of the voice. Thats what the words you were looking at say, a man in a drab shopkeepers outfit said. Huh? Why would anyone post something like that? A posting board was for information: notices, people looking for others, news of work and other important stuff. Taking up space for some common sense didnt make any sense. I know, the man snorted. Crazy, right? The shopkeeper walked away, shaking his head. Maybe it wasnt common sense here, but he didnt understand why that would be. A girl with a bucket of fish bumped into him and stumbled, nearly falling into the mud. She wobbled forward with her bucket before managing to right herself and shuffled up the street with her burden. He eyed the thin skirt that clung to her slender legs for a while, then decided to follow her. Concealing himself as best as he could, he trailed the girl from a few dozen metres away, weaving his way through the men and women whose eyes were filled with their own troubles. Away from the wharves she went; up the slope into the city proper. He slowed his pace as the girl walked by a pair of militia, whose eyes scanned the crossroads where they were posted. One of them looked directly at him. He sent his gaze to the ground as he walked by the sentry. Im just another kid. Just a war orphan. A dirty war orphan that adults have no time for. I dont have anything; Im no one. No one. He felt the sentrys gaze leave him. Slipping past them when they looked the other way, he walked quickly to find the girl who had gone far ahead. After searching past several blocks, he found the girl again. She had stopped partway into a dark alley. The bucket of fish was at her feet and she shook her hands with a pained look. No one else was around. He smiled as he entered the alley, quickly making his way toward her. Then, he stopped and looked to the side. You need to wear something under your shirt, he said. I can see everything. A poor girl like me cant afford it, the girl replied. Besides, there are a lot of girls like me to look at. He frowned as she wrung out her dirty blonde hair. She was wrong. She was a lot nicer looking than the other girls and that always brought trouble. A shawl, then, he said. At least get a shawl or mantle If I cant afford a shift then how can I afford a mantle? The girl frowned, I dont think the Cook would let me wear one anyway. What do you mean? It means what it means. He sent me out on purpose in the rain so he could look at me in my wet clothes. The last time it happened he kicked the bucket over and told me to pick up all the fish. Then he watched me from behind as I bent over to do it. I bet hes gonna do it again. can I kill him? No. He sighed. The girl pulled off one of her straw sandals, balancing herself on one leg as she whacked the mud off on the alley wall. She put the sandal back on and switched to the other foot. Hehe didnt do anything to you, did he? No. Hes not allowed to. Not even touching. The Viscount wants to pluck me first. Anger swelled within him. The girl put her other sandal back on. Then she glanced at his clenched fist. Well? She said, Where is it? He pulled the package from his belt, holding it out to her. As she reached out to take it, his mouth fell open. Your face, hot anger rose again. I thought he wasnt supposed to touch you! The girls fingers went to the swollen bruise marring her cheek. This wasnt him, she said. This was from one of the Parlour Maids. Why would another Maid do that to you? Jealousy, the girl smirked, taking the brown paper package from his hand. She was the Viscounts favouriteuntil I came along. She unwrapped the package, sifting through its contents with a finger. There were several small ceramic jars and vials, plus a folded piece of paper. Her lips moved silently as she read what was on it. Uh, hold this, she said. He found the open package back in his hands. The girl picked up one of the jars and unscrewed the cap. Wait, he said, are you allowed to do that? Yup. She gingerly sniffed the contents before scooping out a bit of white cream with her fingers. The bruise on her cheek vanished as she rubbed in the cream, leaving her usual pristine skinor maybe it was even nicer than before? Oh, even the pain goes away The girl flashed him a grin. He felt a frown forming on his face. Uhwait a minute, he said. Did you bait her into hitting you? Maybe. Her topaz-blue eyes seemed to shimmer in the daylight coming from the street. She definitely did. What happened to the Parlour Maid? Who knows? The girl put the jar back into the pile, Wrap that up again. She bent down to pull the fish out of her bucket as he did so. The package went to the bottom of the bucket before the fish went back in again. Time to go, the girl said. Ill see you tonight. They parted ways and he came out of the opposite end of the alley. More people filled the streets and wagons full of debris were occasionally carted by. What to do He didnt think there was much left to see of the harbour city. At first, everything was new and exciting: he had never seen the ocean before, nor were there any ships where he came from. The buildings looked different and the people behaved in weird ways. He wasnt fond of the food, which seemed to be nonstop fish and seaweed soup. Then again, they did just go through a crazy war and their food stores were ransacked over the fall and winter. They were lucky to have the ocean to fish in and even luckier that the nearby Demihumans were friendly. He even saw Merfolk and Sea Giants that came to the city to trade. Theres supposed to be a Sea Dragon too. Maybe if I go watch long enough Ill see it? Probably not. A Dragon wouldnt swim around the city just to be seen and it likely had better things to do. A distant bell tolled, marking four hours to noon. His attention turned to the temple from which it had sounded. It wasnt a temple of his faith, but it reminded him that he should be doing his job as best he could. Ah, whats why that shopkeeper thought those words were crazy The people here didnt worship the Six Great Gods, they worshipped The Four. He didnt really care for gods or religion until recently, but, now that he thought about it, the Priests of The Four in his old town preached all sorts of stupid things. They said to be good and kind and virtuous, but no one listened to them. What they preached didnt get him a roof over his head or ease the gnawing in his belly. It didnt save him from the thugs that came looking to beat him every time he earned a copper coin. Weakness is sin. Become strong. He pondered the words. It was right and wrong at the same time, but he couldnt figure out what exactly about it was right and wrong. With a shake of his head, he took a deep breath and focused on his surroundings as he wandered the streets. It wasnt the time to think about stuff like that. The bustle of the city had increased, punctuated by the sounds of construction. Many buildings had been ruined by the Demihuman occupation and many people from the inland territories came to the sea to avoid starvation. A city of tents had sprung up around the citys broken walls, but it wasnt houses that they built first. Industrial buildings like smithies, mills and others that supplied equipment and materials for reconstruction were raised right away. Trade, which had been paralysed in the war, was starting to return and the first galleons were arriving with charcoal from the south. Now that they had fuel, equipment salvaged from the war was being reforged into tools as the people fought to catch up with two seasons of lost work. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Ahead of him, a small crowd had formed. He squeezed himself in to see what was going on. In front of a platform in the citys central square, two men with brown hair and brown beards faced one another. Behind the one on the left were several members of the city militia, which probably made him a city official. Behind the one on the right were strong-looking men adorned in blue and yellow livery, which probably made him a Noble. Count Dominguez, the man on the left said in a long-suffering voice. We need you to keep your men here. For security. I sympathise with your situation, Count Dominguez replied. But I need them for security. Surely you understand? The retinue that I brought with me to help liberate the north is the same retinue that keeps my lands safe. I cannot simply abandon my obligations to assist you with yours. The more lawless my demesne becomes, the less it will produce and the less food we can send you in the winter. Surely you dont need all of them, my lord. My retinue is this large precisely because it is what I need to police my territory, the Count replied. I do not dress up men in equipment and pay for their livelihoods out of some decadent desire to turn war into a hobby. Rimun is secured and it was the last occupied city in the kingdom. The official bobbed his head empathetically in agreement, but still pressed his case. Rimun might be free, but the war isnt over yet. We still have pockets of Demihumans hiding all over the countryside. That would be the problem of the local lords. The local lords are dead. Yes, but that doesnt make it my problem. Furthermore, I have no right to march an army around in the north. Without a lord, this land defaults to the jurisdiction of the Royal Army. Petition His Majesty for assistance. But the cityC Viscount Santz has generously offered to stay in the city because Marquis Bodipo has generously offered to keep an eye on his vassals territory. I, on the other hand, have no such luxuryand it isnt as if weve abandoned you. Good day to you, sir. Count Dominguez turned on his heel, leaving the square with his bodyguard. The official crumpled his black felt hat in his fist, releasing a frustrated sigh. But youve abandoned us to Viscount Santz, he muttered. Concerned murmurs filled the air around him. It appeared that Viscount Santz had a bad reputation. His stomach churned as he thought of the girl he had parted ways with. Would she be safe? Trust the job. That was what they had been taught. Trust the job. Trust everyone that did their little part of it. That, of course, meant doing his little part because people trusted him to do it. Betraying that trust made him worse than scum and there was probably a place worse than any hell waiting for him if he did. The last part was spoken of with a strange air of certainty by the people who trained him. He had no idea how the job would end, but he would only need to wait a while longer to find out. All he needed to do was do his part. Evening came and the rain only grew more intense. He made his way to the rich part of the city C or what was left of it C walking by torches guttering under the deluge that pounded the street. Whenever militia patrols came into view, he picked his pace up into a jog as if he was merely rushing across to the other side of the district. On the west end, Viscount Santz had claimed a mostly-intact manor that formerly belonged to a local lord. After a quick check of the surroundings, he concealed himself in a messy, untended hedgerow across from the manor grounds. An hour later, bobbing lights appeared through the evening murk. A column of riders came thundering down the street. Two dozen men and women in white-and-blue tabards over shining armour stopped in front of the manor. Several held magical torches aloft. The woman at the head of the column dismounted, her bob of brown hair bouncing as her boots hit the cobblestones. By order of the Holy King, the woman declared to the footmen at the gate. Viscount Santz is to submit to our inspection! The two footmen gaped wordlessly at the woman for several seconds before one turned to run towards the manor entrance. A man in a silken house robe appeared five minutes later, accompanied by a handful of retainers. A parasol held up by a Maid shielded his ashen hair from the downpour. Cityfolk crossing the district stopped to watch the confrontation. He slipped out from his place in the hedgerow to join them. Captain Custodio, the mans waxed, greying goatee wagged in the torchlight. What is the meaning of this? In reply, Captain Custodio held out a scroll. The Viscount took it in his hands. His expression grew incredulous as his eyes went back and forth. This ishah? The Noble was so flabbergasted that it was all he could manage. His utterly bewildered expression seemed fixed on his face as Captain Custodio raised a hand. Secure Lord Santzs household and bring them out here. You know what were looking for. Yes, maam! Half of the people with Captain Custodio stormed into the house while the other half moved to surround the building. Screams and startled shouts rose from behind the gate. I still dont understand what is going on here, Captain Custodio, Viscount Santz said. If it is in error, my lord, you have our apologies. We have evidence that points to what youve read on the warrant strongly being the case. In the meantime, thank you for your cooperation. Even if there is evidence, the increasingly soggy-looking Viscount said, it must be some sort of plot to frame meexcept this is so utterly preposterous that one could only think it a joke. Captain Custodio did not reply. The Noble frowned at her lack of a response, then sighed. Ten minutes later, the manor staff lined up along the street. They all glanced worriedly at the heavily armed and armoured figures watching over them. Two women with magic torches went from opposite ends of the line, inspecting each of the servants. Captain Custodio, one of them said. Over here. The woman stood at the girl he had met that morning. Captain Custodio came over with a man holding another magic torch. Viscount Santz tried to follow, but two men barred his way. This should be it, right? The woman said, Theres no way a serving girl would look like this. No, Captain Custodio said. Senior household staff are usually Nobles, but shes a bit youngyou C whats your post? II work in the scullery, mlady. Captain Custodio and the other woman exchanged looks. Right, Captain Custodio said. So shes not a Noble. Tell me, girl: have you always looked this pretty? The girl glanced toward Viscount Santz and swallowed. She looked back at Captain Custodio and nodded. I seeC Shes lying to you, mlady! A Maid two servants down cried out, Shes a liar! There was a mark on her cheek yesterday and now its gone! A witch! She has to be a witch. A Demihuman witch! Captain Custodios head drew back at her outburst. She looked back and forth between the girl and the other Maid with a baffled expression. In front of the gate, Viscount Santz spluttered incoherently. The two women drew the girl away. I dont think youre a witch, Captain Custodio said in a low voice, and I certainly dont think youre a Demihuman, but can you tell us why you could get rid of that mark? Mlordmlord likes me pretty, she said. He likes the way I look. He said he would The girl blushed and looked down. The two women followed her gaze to her dress, which had turned next to transparent in the rain. That sick son of a Captain Custodio muttered, We just fought a war against those monsters but we still have ones wearing Human skin. Captain! Three men jogged out of the gate. One was carrying a familiar brown paper parcel in his hand. He went over to Captain Custodio and handed it over. We found it in the solar, Captain, the man said. In the back of one of his drawers. The stolen formulas are in there, as well. The five armoured figures leaned forward as she unwrapped it, and then four of them stepped back as Captain Custodios face twisted in rage. Seize that thief! She pointed at the Viscount with a roar. What! Viscount Santz jumped in shock, This isI have my rights! And gag him! Viscount Santz, you are charged with the theft of crown assets! That being said, I would think you could have done better than stealing our dear Holy Queens beauty products. All around them, the gathered crowd exploded into a fury no less intense than the expression on Captain Custodios face. Have you no shame?! Is nothing sacred?! Our poor Holy Queen! You thieving gull! Coming late to the war and trying to steal everything! Make him swim back south! Chain him up and sink him into the bay! Feed him to the Merfolk! The crowd surged forward. The men and women who had come to take the Viscount away suddenly found themselves defending him against the angry mob. People were idiots. Something tugged on his mantle. The girl had snuck out in the commotion, giving him a look and a nod. They ran off into the night. Did you check the way out? She asked. Yeah, its all clear, he answered. Kali should be waiting for us. They hurried along the road and then descended off of it as they went under a bridge to follow a river north. Rimuns wall had all sorts of holes in it and the part over the river was completely torn down. Hey, do you have my mantle? Im freezing here. Wheres your clasp? I left it with you! Why would a Scullery Maid have a magic item? He reached into the bag slung behind him, pulling out a dark woollen mantle. The silver clasp enchanted with Endure Elements was carefully fixed to it. He tossed it over and the girl unfolded it, throwing it over her shoulders. Their path continued north along the river and they used the high grass along the shore to help conceal themselves. They stopped to watch the soldiers patrolling along the broken wall. Once they figured out the patrols timing, they snuck out through a gap and kept going. An hour later, they came to a lake surrounded by tall reeds and willow trees. He slapped the cold surface several times with the palm of his hand. A head popped out of the water, followed by a long neck. A Frost Dragon swam over to the shore, her long body undulating like a snake. Liam, her turquoise eyes shone dimly in the night. Saye. Welcome back. Thanks, Kali, Saye smiled. Erwere you here all this time? Of course not, Kaliciel replied. This place has too many Humans running around with stabby things. I was doing deliveries C I must have flown back and forth between E-Rantel and the Abelion Hills three dozen times. The Frost Dragon loped onto the shore, shaking herself free of water. Saye went over to open the Infinite Haversack strapped to her neck. What was it like? Saye asked. The Abelion Hills? Well, there were hills, but I didnt see anything that might be Abelions. No one there knew what an Abelion was, either. Saye pulled out a double-seated saddle. Liam helped to fasten the harness onto Kaliciel while Saye changed into a tight leather outfit that wouldnt catch the wind. They strapped on their flight caps before ascending into the rain. The Frost Dragon kept going until she broke through the clouds and levelled out over them. Liam removed his goggles to wipe away the fog. Hehe, Saye turned her head up at the field of stars above. I really like flying at night. I dont see why that is, Kaliciel said. I thought Humans cant see in the dark. Its still pretty. If you say so, the Frost Dragon replied. After sixty years or so you might think differently about it. Kaliciel was around seventy years old, which, according to one of their teachers, meant that she was around Liams age in Human years. They first met her when she joined their classes at the orphanage. She did seem to speak like them, but the way she acted depended on what she was doing. Stalking people and scaring them half to death seemed to be her favourite thing to do, but so far Liam hadnt seen her attack anything but wild animals. She was almost like a cat C a talking, six-metre-long cat with wings and scales. Liam scanned the moonlit blanket below, trying to figure out where they were headed. The only things he could see were the different mountain ranges poking up above the clouds. To the east were the Southern Border Ranges that separated Re-Estize from the Abelion Wilderness. In the distance to the northeast were the Azerlisia Mountains. Where are you taking us? He asked. E-Rantel, Kaliciel answered. Those were my delivery orders, at any rate. I have no idea whats waiting for you there. Did you get anything for me by the way? Uh, its not like we could carry stuff, Liam replied. Well, I have some Roble coins, I guess. Coins are good. I like coins! Theyre copper coins. Oh. Kaliciel winged swiftly to the northeast, faster than anything that Liam could have imagined a year ago. Their flight from E-Rantel to the Holy Kingdom of Roble had been just as swift, taking all of five hours to arrive over the ocean. According to Kaliciel, her big sister could be twice as fast. So what just happened? Liam asked, Did we destroy that Noble? He got in big trouble, at least, Saye answered with a yawn. That wasnt the goal though. Then what were we here for? To stir the pot, Saye replied. Making the people of the city mad at that Noble. I think they already knew how bad he was so it was easy to make it worse. But why? Who knows? Saye shrugged in front of him, That was the job. Apprentices dont need to know. Saye had an easier time getting used to their new work. She was clever and could get people to do things in the weirdest ways. Over a month previous, they were called into Orphanage Director Alphas office where they found a girl around their age by the name of Shalltear waiting for them. Well, she wasnt actually a girl around their age C she was a Vampire and they didnt know how old she was. She was older than them, at least: she spoke really proper and acted like a noblewoman with a fancy dress and everything. The orphanage director told them that they were being recruited for some work. She had a certain look on her face while she told them C a sort of odd look that was worried and happy for them at the same time. It was an honour, supposedly, but Miss Alpha didnt say what she was worried over. Lady Shalltear had selected them because they had worked for her vassals before C Countess Corelyn, Countess Wagner, Baroness Gagnier and Baroness Zahradnik C and she thought they would be useful again. Liam and Saye were more than happy to help the people who had saved them from Fassett County. They were real Nobles: not like the ones that bullied the people with their power and did all sorts of mean things, but ones that did their jobs properly. From there, Lady Shalltear whisked them away through a hole in the air where a woman named Tira C the same woman who had given him the package in the alley C waited for them. She was one of the officers of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Intelligence Division and they were to be trained in the arts of espionage, assassination, sabotage and all sorts of other clandestine and covert operations. A lot of what she wanted from them was what Liam was already doing in Fassett County, so it seemed that Lady Shalltear had picked the right person. He was worried about Sayeexcept she took to it faster than he did. She did things differently, but Tira always laughed about how his little sister was outshining him. Not that he minded. After about two weeks of crazy training that included learning how to fight and kill people, Tira sent them off on their first job. Liam voiced his worries over only having two weeks of training, but Tira waved her hand dismissively and told them that it would be easy. She was right. Are you going to sleep? Huh? Saye is already sleeping. Dont Humans sleep at night? Liam leaned forward to look around Sayes shoulder. His sister was sound asleep, her leather vest rising and falling gently with her soft breaths. She was probably the only person in the world who could fall asleep thousands of metres in the air hurtling forward at gods-knew-what-speed. They arrived at the Frost Dragon Aviary in E-Rantel in the middle of the night. Despite it being so late, three people were waiting for them. Tira had arrived ahead of them C probably from using one of those holes in the air. Lady Shalltear was there as well. The third person was a smiling man in a red suit with orange stripes. He wasnt a Human: he had pointy ears so he was an Elf? But he also had a long spiked tail that waved lightly behind him. So, Tira said, what do you think? I doubt anyone can say that it isnt a pass, the pointy-eared man said. It also serves to help prove one of Pandoras Actors theories. There were no critical failures and Sayes manipulative techniques were quite interesting. Delectable for one so young, if I may say so myself. Since you managed things the way that you did, can you tell me what your work accomplished? We were polishing our skills, Liam said. And we were learning how to blend into a foreign harbour city. Those are indeed some of the reasons why you were deployed, Demiurge nodded. Is there anything more? Liam fell silent. What sort of answer did he want? We were sowing discord, Saye said. The Holy Kingdom just had a war. People from the south came to help finish the war, but now they have to go back home to work. But the people from the north are still scared and they want them to stay just in case something happens. The people already didnt like Viscount Santz, so it was easy to frame him. But Viscount Santz has friends and those friends will stand up for him because Nobles stick to one another like that. The north and the south will start to resent one another from this, and the important people who were directly involved are going to become the main targets. Unless someone can fix whats going on, everything bad that happens to one side will be blamed on the other and things will just get worse. Demiurges spectacles glinted as he flashed a broad grin. Very good, he said. Very good, indeed! Though you do not have any power of note, you already understand how to leverage what you have to exponential effect. How old are you, Saye? Twelve. In that case, I look forward to your development with interest. Tira: be sure to see to the development of these young talents. It just so happens that one of our grandmaster Infiltrators has recently returned to us, Tira replied, so theyll have the best training on this side of the continent, Lord Demiurge. Lord Demiurge nodded and turned his attention to Lady Shalltear. Your intuition is as sharp as always, Shalltear, he said. The Ministry of Transportations investigative division appears to be off to a flying start. Then I guess we can move on to the real work, Lady Shalltear said. Real work, my lady? Saye asked. Yes, Lady Shalltear smiled. You are now official employees of the Ministry of Transportation. Your next job will be to help conquer a kingdom. Weakness is a sin. Become stronger. Liam finally realised what was wrong with those words. The Clerics at the E-Rantel cathedral never said weakness was a sin or demanded that people become stronger. There was no need to deny weakness and become stronger; they only needed to become better at what they already were. They didnt need to become rich or famous or powerful. Excellence could be found in all things, and the meek still possessed many blessings. The Faith of the Six acknowledged weakness and cultivated what gifts people had. With those gifts, a Noble with all of his riches, power, servants and allies could be toppled by a poor, weak orphan from the alleys of Fassett Town. When do we start? Liam asked. My, so eager, Lady Shalltears crimson eyes seemed to flare. You have some time yet C to train and refine your craft. I suppose as mortals you require rest, as well. Also, Yuri has been asking after the two of you Lady Shalltear looked at Lord Demiurge, a question on her doll-like face. Two weeks, at most the Elf-with-a-tails words seemed to trail in the air, then he nodded. Yes C two weeks, and your work will begin. Liam shared a smile with his sister. Two weeks. They couldnt wait to start. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 2, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Today, we give thanks to the gods that beings like ourselves are still alive. Today, we give thanks to the gods that beings like ourselves are still alive. Ehh Thus do we offer our thanks, Themis said. After thanking the gods for merely existing, the Cleric of Surshana continued on to deliver a simple sermon. The admittedly wholesome C and boring C content that spoke of the fruits of righteous labour was at great odds with the hymn that the congregation sang before settling down, which sounded as if they were about to unapologetically destroy three or four countries. It was apparently Ludmilas favourite hymn, which didnt surprise her, but it seemed that many highly favoured it. Since a sermon in Ludmilas territory was an unprecedented event, they chose it because it waspopular? That was what Liane wanted to believe, at any rate. If it was instead purposely selected, she didnt want to think about why that was. Liane and Florine were not attending the noonday service, but since it was being held in a yard near where they were waiting, they could hear most of what was going on. Why do Clara and Ludmila have to attend? They already went this morning. Theyre Ludmilas subjects, so why wouldnt she go to attend a rare event with them? And I dont think you need to wonder why Clara would be with her. I guess The whole construction camp had been informed in advance of the service, so everything was neatly put away before the labourers went to attend. There wasnt a single person who didnt go, so Liane and Florine felt that it would be more than a bit awkward to wander around on their own. I dont get why they look so happy C shes preaching about work, for crying out loud! We both like our work. Its not difficult to empathise with them. Youre just angry because your expectations were betrayed. Liane crossed her arms and hmphd. Florine was right, of course. She wanted to hear some fiery preaching about the virtues of genocide and all the other things that common knowledge applied to the Faith of the Six. Ludmila always killed the crap out of everything and treated it no differently than doing paperwork. Then again, Themis was preaching about work and killing the crap out of everything was Ludmilas work. This religion feels more like a productivity cult. Its hard to believe that the Faith of the Four came out of it. Well, it makes sense that the Temples of the Four would try to come up with distinctive doctrines and culture to separate themselves from the old religion. Sure, but this is way different. The framework of virtue and righteousness was entirely different in the Faith of the Six. Morality was practical; generally revolving around increasing the congregations chances for long-term survival. The culture that sprung out of it was a matrix of protocols that attempted to seamlessly optimise every aspect of society so that humanity might survive and thrive. Spirituality was paradoxically inseparable from temporal matters, and it was weird. For instance, in the Faith of the Four, acts of charity were considered fundamentally good. To help those in need was something that enriched the soul. It made some people feel better about themselves and gave others a chance at life. Charity was a wholesome, moral act that was lauded by the Temples. In the Faith of the Six, charity was an investment that generated societal returns. There was nothing about enriching the soul or feeling good or whatever. This investment went to temple staff who looked out for those who slipped through the cracks of society and allocated resources to them. These resources bought time for the Temples to nurture or rehabilitate individuals for the greater cause of keeping humanity from going extinct, filling roles that saw to the maintenance, development and growth of their civilisation. Like many religions, all aspects of life were addressed by tenets of the faith. This created something frightening when one considered the temporal focus of the Faith of the Six. Observing the tenets of most religions generated spiritual returns. Being a good person in the Faith of the Four just meant that you were a morally good person but that morality did not necessarily bring success. Unscrupulous and cold-hearted individuals could be wildly successful and all good people could do was console themselves with the notion that they were better off spiritually. With the Faith of the Six, adherence to doctrine resulted in real and tangible gains that served to reinforce ones beliefs. Their doctrines also resulted in an entirely different morality that was eerily out of phase or just wildly off. On the surface, many things might be conflated with the beliefs of others because it aimed to create what most considered a functional society. People were generally pleased with their lives and they all appeared to be good. But they werent. Not in the sense that followers of The Four considered good, at least. Living a moral life involved figuring out where ones abilities lay, striving to do ones best at their chosen vocation and thus contributing to the survival of their society. Even those who brought harm to society were weighed and measured in a pragmatic way. Criminals paid their debt to society, but, within the bounds of the law, efforts were also made to put them back on the right path C the moral path, according to their doctrines. The misguided were assessed and offered a chance to put their talents to work. A prolific thief was fundamentally a Rogue and their skills could be employed in beneficial ways. The same could be said for nearly everyone so long as their behaviour was not inherently problematic. Ludmilas tale of throwing the bratty Clara Corelyn of old into the Katze River could be seen as an act of righteous anger that turned the Radiant Jewel of the Riverlands from a contemptuous moniker to a genuine one. As for the one who had been subjected to that religious experience, Clara was often compared to an Angel nowadays. Those who knew her were hard-pressed to say otherwise. She was a paragon of good in her faiths sense: a guiding light to her people whether it came to her benevolent and progressive rule or the fact that there were very few that she could not redeem. The irredeemable few would find less mercy in her than in the heart of a Devil. Good and evil were all jumbled up, at least by the moral standards that Liane, Florine and the vast majority of the people in the north grew up with. A shady organisation that performed acts of assassination, sabotage, and subversion would be considered a morally good organisation so long as its efforts contributed to the greater good of civilisation. If they followed the tenets of the faith and got really damn good at it, all the better. A known Assassin who had murdered countless people could walk openly into a cathedral, receive a warm welcome and be hailed as a paragon. Soup kitchens that simply fed the starving without any efforts at guidance were considered wasteful at best and evil at worst. The same rationale went into pretty much everything: misallocation of resources was sinful conduct deserving of a level of castigation that made the offender seem like a mass murderer. Not the good ones C the evil ones. Additionally, cultivating ones bloodline by producing offspring with an appropriate partner was a moral imperative. This was where Liane thought she might finally find some point of contention between her friends and their faithexcept they were infuriatingly practical about that, as well. In hindsight, it was an approach that shouldnt have been a surprise as loveless unions to produce heirs was a normal expectation for noblewomen. Across the way, the congregation filling the empty yard stirred, marking the conclusion of the midday service. Liane rose from where she had been seated on a partially-carved granite block, dusting off the back of her skirt. Ludmila and Clara came out to join them. Ready to take a look around? Ludmila asked. No, Liane answered. Im not done sitting here yet. Themis and Alessia arent coming? They will join us once they have finished speaking with some acquaintances who migrated here from the city, Ludmila replied. Was there something you wanted to see first? Hmm The construction camp had everything one might have expected out of one in an undeveloped wilderness. Within a large palisade that separated the camp from the nearby forest was housed every industry required for construction and laying down infrastructure. The only thing that appeared to be absent was, strangely enough, a smithy. According to Ludmila, this was because raw materials for everything else could be procured from the nearby area and it was ultimately more efficient to produce the metalwork required at the harbours forge facilities. This wouldnt have been the case if not for the efficiency of transport in the Sorcerous Kingdom, which made for many unfamiliar new paradigms in industrial and economic thinking. Corelyn Harbour was probably the premier example of the changes wrought over the past year, but any urban centre designed for their new technologies would rapidly follow suit. Wardens Vale was no exception: the only thing that was holding the frontier territory back was skilled labour, which no one had to spare. Lianes gaze drifted from facility to facility, then stopped at one that was uncharacteristic for a construction camp. Lets try the Alchemist first. Thats a weird choice, Florine said. No, Liane replied, Im choosing it because its weird. They strolled along a street laid with the prefabricated paving stones that were rapidly becoming ubiquitous to their territories. The street itself was divided into pedestrian and wagon lanes. Dividing the two lanes was a gutter that channelled rainwater to the nearby river. The Alchemists workshop was located in the south-central area of the camp. In addition to the workshop itself, a large warehouse was attached to the back. Unlike most of the buildings around it, which were fashioned from timber, the workshop was constructed out of stone. Out of a sloped roof poked two sets of chimneys that streamed milky vapours over the storage lots nearby. A bell chimed as a Death Knight footman held the door open for them. Welcome~ A young woman looked up from her mortar and pestle, OhL-Lady Zahradnik. Good afternoon, Miss Pam, Ludmila smiled. Hmhave you decided on a surname yet? Ernot yet. Whenever I think Ive finally settled on one, I change my mind. I guess Ill be stuck with just Pam for a while. Pam set down her tools, wiping her hands on her apron before placing them on the counter. Is there something I can do for you, my lady? We just came around to take a look at how things are going in the Upper Reaches, Ludmila said. How do you like your new workshop? Its great, Pam replied enthusiastically. Its twice as big as Miss LeNezs workshop in E-Rantel! But it might be a bit too much for someone like me Miss LeNezs reports indicate that you are making the most out of it, Ludmila replied. So it seems to me that it suits you just fine. You have come a long way in the past few months. The Alchemist blushed slightly, her lips twitching up into a little smile as she fidgeted at Ludmilas remark. I dont think Ive ever seen Ludmila do this before. Is she flirting with this girl? Florine shot her a look. Shes just complimenting her! Why are you saying this all of the sudden? I dunno, cause shes like that. What she said after she caught me the other day made me all squirmy inside. Squirmy? Liane, youre notC Im not! She wasnt. Ludmila was just Ludmila. Once one got over how scary she was, Ludmila was powerful, stoic and gallant, just like Ludwig from Dreams of Red. Wait a minute This is probably your fault. Hah? Ignoring Florines perplexed look, Liane wandered deeper into the workshop. A row of shiny new alchemical burners lined the wall behind the counter. Shelves stocked with curatives, industrial substances and magic items stood opposite the counter to them. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. You make magic items here as well? Liane asked. No, theyre imported from Wardens Vale, Pam answered. Im just an Alchemist. Well, an apprentice Alchemist. Three-quarters of the Alchemical goods you see in stock here are imported from there as well. I cant make those yet. What do you make here, then? First-tier healing potions. Our inventories are full up and its the most valuable thing I can brew for export. The price for them shot up over the winter so the companys profits have been crazy. Dont I know it, Liane grinned. It was because the Imperial Army snapped them all up. House Wagners companies had made a pretty penny on the Empires winter campaigns. House Gagnier and House Corelyn had made off like bandits as well. It was an obvious, yet little-considered benefit of being a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom: when their nation moved, so did the markets. Being privy to the affairs of the nation and the members of its hegemony was an extraordinarily lucrative affair. Ludmila frowned in her direction. Liane ungrinned. Do you mean to say that you have been profiteering while I was running around all over the place? Uhwhy wouldnt we? Liane replied, If someones gonna profit, it may as well be us. You should have spoken with me about it first. Liane furrowed her brow. Why? Because Merchant companies from the Sorcerous Kingdom suddenly doing something like that en masse is suggestive of what actions our country might take in the future. Wait, how can you be so dumb about Merchant stuff yet notice something like this? Because its a strategic concern, Ludmila told her. In this case, it gave you an edge over your competitors, but imagine what would happen if there were other nations involved. Wed squash em? Besides, its not a bad strategy. Governments are usually at least a degree of separation away from their Merchants so their ability to read and react to changes in the markets stinks. We, on the other hand, have Merchants who are part of the government and its an advantage that we should exploit. Once the Sorcerous Kingdom developed enough economic clout, it could force countries to capitulate without shedding a drop of blood on the battlefield. This felt far more productive than wrecking everything with Death-series servitors. We have allies to keep in mind as well, Clara said. As well as any wider effects to other parties. The potential magnitude of what you are suggesting goes beyond upsetting the economic balance of a single country. Um, a small voice came from the counter. At the risk of sounding rude, who are you? Why has my shop become a place to plot the downfall of countries? We dont plan on destroying any countries, Miss Pam, Florine said reassuringly. Not yet, anywCouf! Florines elbow found her ribs. I apologise, Miss Pam, Ludmila said. I did not mean for our discussion to go in that direction. As for who they areI wanted to avoid a commotion, but this is Countess Corelyn, Countess Wagner and Baroness Gagnier. Pams eyes grew wide and her mouth fell open. She visibly shrunk in on herself. I-III-Im so sorry! The apprentice Alchemist lowered her head multiple times, Please destroy as many countries from my workshop as you wish! TeateaI should get some tea. But I only have beakers Liane wondered how people would feel if their countries were overturned over tea. Not that something like that would ever happen. There is no need, Ludmila told Pam. As I said: they just wanted to take a look around. Speaking of which, how goes your cataloguing of local resources? Um, theres a lot of stuff, Pam appeared to settle down somewhat. Theres plenty of what the Ranger kids brought in when I was working in Wardens Vale, plus all sorts of other things. The warehouse is still filled with inventory to catalogue. Anything valuable so far? Liane asked. Its hard to say whether any one thing will be valuable in the long run, my lady, Pam replied. At least when it comes to products for export. Reagents harvested in wild areas tend to be more effective than those cultivated in gardens and such. The problem is that theyre wild, meaning the best you can probably find are patches of them here and there. On top of that, there are dangers that come with going into the wild and a business would have to hire someone to retrieve it or hire an escort if they were doing it themselves. Which adds to overhead. Pam nodded. Not only that, she added. It takes time if you do it yourself. If you spend a week harvesting herbs in a forest somewhere, thats a week youre not in your workshop making potions. Its a waste of mana unless theres a shortage of reagents. On top of that, a small workshop might be able to find enough reagents to make their own special potions, but a big company like ours wouldnt. You have the whole of the Upper Reaches, Ludmila noted. Development will be minimal here so there is a huge area to collect those wild reagents from. Once you secure the cooperation of the local tribes, you will have what you need. Miss LeNez mentioned something like that, my lady, Pam said. But, well, we havent been able to secure any kind of cooperation yet. The tribespeople stay out in the woods. Maybe the closest theyve come are those camps that theyve made on the far side of the lake. Those are just the ones that you can see, Ludmila told her. They are likely much closer than you think. Yeah, okay, that wont give her nightmares or anything A part of why Ludmila was so scary to others was in how she made casually horrifying statements. It was to the point that people just assumed everything she said had some dire implication. Unlike her, most people did not have wills of highly-enchanted adamantite alloy. For some reason, they left the Alchemists workshop on that ominous note. Themis and Alessia were standing nearby, looking up and down the street. The Paladin tapped the Cleric on the pauldron when her gaze crossed over them. We were about to cross the bridge to see if you were on the island, Themis said. I know that the camp is not very large, but the surroundings feel so vast that one might get lost. I left my footman outside, Ludmila replied. Well, I suppose they are hard to distinguish from one another if one is unused to them. You can tell the difference between them? Themis asked, What do you use for reference? Hmmthe general feeling that they give off? My subjects seem to be able to tell them apart as well. I should probably add something so visitors know who is who. What would they do with that knowledge? It wasnt as if people regularly interacted with Death Knights anyway. They continued their tour of the construction camp, which mostly used old technology created out of conventional crafting techniques. The only machinery from Lianes workshops could be found in the wagons hauling cargo and the two Undead-powered mills that processed timber and stone. Overall, the camp was more of an industrial village that resembled those that House Wagner employed before the Sorcerous Kingdom. Next on their tour was an island raised by Lord Mare in a lake that had also been created by the Dark Elf Druid. Lord Mare had widened a section of the river at the confluence of two of its tributaries in the south-central portion of the highland basin. The new lake filled the valley where the old road to Wardens Vale crossed over to ascend the pass to the Slane Theocracy in the southeast. This made the new island C with its bridges that connected the far shores C the strategic and logistical centre of the Upper Reaches. The stone bridge was wide enough to accommodate three wagons side-by-side, as well as a pedestrian walkway. It stretched roughly three hundred metres across their side of the lake to an island which was about two kilometres long and a kilometre wide. Liane eyed the barren stone as they made their way across. You must have something for rocks surrounded by water, she said. I like rocks surrounded by water, Ludmila replied. So does Lord Mare, apparently. Do you not think they are nice, safe and defensible? Ludmilas tendency to turn everything into a strategic or tactical matter only seemed to get stronger as time went by. Or maybe she was always like that and now felt comfortable enough to openly show how different she was from everyone else. That might be true, Liane said, but everything you do is a lot more expensive than necessary. Its not as efficient either. It might seem that way, Ludmila told her. But time and positioning are paid for in blood when things are not so peaceful. I have no idea who in the world would attack the Sorcerous Kingdom given how powerful it is. We do not need to imagine who would attack the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila said. We need only understand how powerful they would be. Liane didnt understand exactly how powerful that was, but she did understand that moats and the defences that they could construct didnt stand a chance if something that could actually challenge the Sorcerous Kingdom came along. It seems kinda pointless, she said. Even if you fully fortified this island, someone like Lady Shalltear could sink it into the lake in five minutes. Well, it is harder than you think to sink an island, but she might be able to flatten every structure on the island in five minutes. Same difference, Liane said. Whats the point? The point is as I said before, Ludmila told her. Time and positioning. Five minutes spent dealing with a fortified position is five minutes purchased for our side to act. There will be other fortified positions, too. If each delays an invader by an additional five minutes, how many millions of lives will that save in the interior in the future? sorry. Liane looked down at the paving stones as they walked on in silence. Even with so much power and wealth now at their disposal, Ludmila remained a Frontier Noble who sacrificed herself for duty. The way that she thought always put everyone ahead of herself, almost as if she was cursed to do so. This may as well have been the case, as Liane didnt think that part of Ludmila would ever change. Profits and economic efficiency occupied a distant fourth place on her list of priorities. Foremost was the defence of the realm. After that came the well-being of her subjects. Third was any development she could manage with what she had left over. In the past, Liane would have thought this sort of person a special breed of idiot. Now, she could only consider anyone who thought the way she once did an utter ingrate. Much like the future city in Wardens Vale, the island was fashioned into distinct sections meant to host different districts. They walked a circuit around the perimeter, watching the construction crews raise the first of the settlements buildings. HmmI cannot quite figure out where everything goes, Alessia said. That raised part will be for a citadel or something, yes? It is, Ludmila nodded. It probably makes more sense if you realise that the island is oriented from southwest to northeast. The southwestern third is the citadel where the army and local administration will be based. The remaining two-thirds is divided in half lengthwise, with the southeastern half allocated for industrial use. There is also a stretch in the northern part of the island at water level, which is where the harbour will be. How many people will live here? Not many, at first. I just do not have enough people to go around. For now, it will serve as a trade hub for the Upper Reaches. If thats the case, Florine said. You should be able to populate this island with Demihumans. Liane gazed across the lake towards the Demihuman settlements lining the eastern shore. If that happened, the island would look more like E-Rantels Demihuman quarter. I would like for that to happen, Ludmilas head turned to face the distant shore as well, but they seem to be very shy at the moment. I could probably bring some Goblins in to start with, but, at the same time, I want them to do things their way. We will be occupied elsewhere for the next good while so it is probably better to let developments occur naturally. They are still going to have to get used to Humans if you plan on starting trade with the Theocracy, Clara said. The old road goes through tribal territory. Youre gonna have traders from the Theocracy? Liane frowned. She tried to imagine what would happen if people from the Theocracy had to enter a town full of Demihumans, but her imagination failed her. It was definitely something she didnt want to miss. I suspect that it will only be Merchants from the Sorcerous Kingdom going back and forth between here and the Theocracy, Ludmila said. The current route from the Theocracy through Corelyn County is already logistically optimal. There is no compelling incentive for foreign Merchants to visit a tiny territory like mine. Ludmilas population might amount to a tiny market, but her territory was huge. It was all the more reason to avoid it, as Merchants had to travel for days to get to those tiny populations. It just wasnt worth it and exporting goods from Wardens Vale to outlets in Corelyn Harbour and E-Rantel was ultimately cheaper for foreign Merchants because the Sorcerous Kingdoms internal logistics were so efficient. Economic considerations are not the only ones that come with making this route available, Themis said. It will make pilgrimages easier as well. That is true, Ludmila nodded. My expectations are not very high to begin with so any beneficial outcome seems fine to me. It is over a hundred kilometres from this settlement to the city on the other side, Alessia noted. Are there places along the way for people to rest overnight? Normally there is a town every days travel, but this is almost pure wilderness. I still have to work out the problems with that, Ludmila admitted. Something to the order of a fortress monastery can be built at the top of the pass and our wagons can get from here to there in two hours or so. The problem is how people go from there. Even if they are just drawing passenger wagons, we cannot invade the Theocracy with Soul Eaters. Maybe my work across the border will open some doors by then, Clara offered. In the worst case, we have to build a road over to my territory at some point anyway so they could go from there. They headed back over the bridge after completing their circuit of the island. Along the way, Alessia peered at something in the west. There is another road over there, yes? She pointed with a gauntleted finger, Where does that go? It follows the river west, Ludmila said. Up to an ancient pass between those two peaks. I am actually not sure why that old road exists or who built it. There is no evidence of Human habitation past this point in the Abelion Wilderness. If it is wilderness, you will be claiming it? For the foreseeable future, only up to the large river on the other side. I believe that the river leads down into the Theocracy so it will be an ideal location to build another harbour. West of the river is a large grassland, but I want to make a study of it before deciding what to do. A study? Yes, Ludmila nodded. I think we see grasslands as convenient for agricultural development, but there might be someone living there already. It seems obvious in hindsight, but all of our open plains are developed for agriculture. Other races that live in those environments cannot exactly trample over Human fields so we have to reserve a place for them. Hmm Alessia scratched her chin as they went along, looking thoughtfully towards the mountains to the west. Ludmilas background made her more conscientious when it came to other races, but other followers of The Six were not so broad-minded. Those from the Theocracy were notorious for being outright belligerent. They returned to their passenger wagon and embarked on their return trip to Wardens Vale. As the landscape swiftly rolled by, Lianes eye couldnt help but be drawn to the snowy mountain dominating the landscape. Is it going to stay winter there all summer? She asked. I have no idea, Ludmila answered. Everyone says that it looks nice and it is Dame Verilyns territory to do with as she pleases, but, at the same time, she had some expectations of revenue from her holdings. Revenue from what? Liane frowned, Shipping snow? It was the same as every other peak around it before, Ludmila said. So I suggested that she contract Rangers for land management and export natural productsuh oh. Liane froze. She couldnt imagine what would make Ludmila go uh oh. Wh-what is it? Dame Verilyn did pick up some vassals from the Empire, Ludmila explained. They are supposed to help develop the territory along the river into farmland. Ah, Liane nodded sagely, so shes gonna ship snow from her snow farms. Shouldnt you let her know? Florine asked. I could tell her, Ludmila answered, but I doubt it will help. She will have to experience things for herself when she gets back. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 2, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 G-G-G-Glasir, whats going on? Dunno. Glasiiiiiir! Olgas desperate voice streamed into Glasirs ear. She already told the student lord that she didnt know what was going on, but Olga seemed to believe that repeatedly asking the same question would produce a different answer at some point. Well, she wasnt wrong C they would know what was going on eventually. You didnt even say that your mother was back! Olga said. But you said you saw her this morning at the shrine? Glasir replied. The student lord gave her a teary-eyed look. What did she want? W-well be f-fine, Raul did not sound fine. Its two against one, right? We even get more soldiers. Around the hillside, the other students quivered like leaves in the wind. Even the idea that they were fighting against the Warden had turned them into a mess. This part Glasir at least understood: the Warden was a Warden, after all. Even monsters would stop and turn right back around when confronted by a Warden in their territory. She heard that an army of over a hundred thousand Demihumans had threatened invasion in the past and the Warden had simply obliterated them. That was the sort of thing that Wardens did. And now it was their turn to be obliterated. Why was she standing on this side again? Following the usual post-school ritual, they went over to the Wardens home to get some Elder Liches. What they found there, however, was the Warden accompanied by someone by the name of Countess Clara Odilia Dale Corelyn C who had been introduced to her the previous night C and some other strangers who were introduced as Vicar Themis Aspasia, Sister Alessia di Altamura, Countess Liane Loretta Dale Wagner and Baroness Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier. The students, of course, were ecstatic that the Warden was backat least until she heard what they were up to. She suddenly smiled and said lets fight!, before strolling off to await them in the north. After everyone gathered their things and picked out a battleground, the Warden explained how the battle would work. They would be participating in a match using Copper-league rules. Olga, Raul and the Warden would all have standard teams. Olga and Raul would be working together to defeat the Warden, meaning that they had a total of ninety-six points versus the Wardens forty-eight. Additionally, the Warden didnt have any equipment for her soldiers while Olga and Raul were allowed to use what they had prepared. It didnt sound that badmaybe. They at least appeared to have an overwhelming advantage, but all sorts of weird things could happen during their matches. The students eventually gathered behind the east hill of the battlefield. Olga and Raul faced one another with crossed arms. What were you going to do, Olga? Olga! Olga bit her lip, looking down to the side. Their war plans were supposed to be a secret. If they revealed what they were up to, it wasnt just a single day of battles that would be affected, but every day after that until enough changes could be made to their strategies and the equipment production that revolved around it. Fine, Raul said. You go on that side and Ill go on the other side. We can figure out our formations later. The Olga tribe and the Raul tribe went their separate ways. Glasir went with Olgas group as usual, watching them discuss how they would equip their soldiers. What are we going to do? An apprentice Blacksmith asked. I dont know! Olga answered, I havent fought Lady Zahradnik before! Everyone looked at Glasir. What? She frowned. Do you know what your mother will do? I dunno, Glasir replied. I havent seen her fight before either. The girls sighed. They were usually so enthusiastic, but that was all gone now. Then whats good against everything? Someone asked. If there was something that was good against everything, Olga said, that would be all wed use. Hmmwe have equipment and Lady Zahradnik doesnt so maybe Zombies will be good again? That seemed like an okay idea. Back when they just started using equipment, it made a huge difference. They had the Elder Liches summon twelve Zombies and the team started equipping them for battle. Do you think Lady Zahradnik will use the same summons that we do? I-I think so? Olga replied, It isnt as if she has a different choice of summons. Plus she probably knows we use Undead so she wont use stuff with abilities theyre immune to The student lord mumbled away to herself, brow furrowed in thought. Eight Skeleton Riders were added to the force, as well as twelve Skeleton Archers. The final sixteen points were used for two Fire Elementals and two Air Elementals. They had built up enough equipment for the Undead at this point so they were all fully armed and armoured. The two Air Elementals received two shiny steel sabres that would twirl around them as they attacked. Something like this? Why are you asking us? Youre the student lord As time went by, Olga knew more and more about the armies and leading them. No one else on the team could say what to do with any confidence unless it was a field that their apprenticeships covered. Once in a while, people had interesting ideas but they couldnt just randomly throw them in. It was up to Olga to put everything together and make things work effectively. After equipping their soldiers, Olga and Raul brought them together behind the hill. Raul wrinkled his nose. Weak! He said, Almost everything you picked is puny! Unlike Olga, everything that Raul used was a Second-tier summon. There were eight Undead Beasts in the shape of goats, two Fire Elementals and two Air Elementals. Dont assume that big and strong means everything! Olga shot back, Were fighting Lady Zahradnik, you know? If we dont have enough soldiers to counter what shes doing, were going to lose. How do you know what shes going to do? Raul frowned. I dont! We need to be prepared for everything. How do we prepare for everything? Thats crazy! Maybe we should figure out what were doing, Glasir said. Were gonna run out of time. Everyone gathered around as the two student leaders discussed their plans. They couldnt come up with much because they didnt know how the Warden fought or what to expect beyond the best summons they knew of. The consensus was that Lady Zahradnik would use something tireless, tough enough to withstand being outnumbered and had decent natural weapons, which essentially meant Elementals at their league rank. If I knew we were going to summon the same Elementals, Olga grumbled, I would have gotten different ones. Thats why I asked what you were going to do Raul grated. His reply only seemed to antagonise Olga even more. Their attempts at planning ended with a regular-looking formation with heavy infantry C the Zombies and the Zombie Beasts C in the front. The mobile Skeleton Riders occupied the wings and the Skeleton Archers made a line in the rear centre. A few metres above the infantry line, the Air Elementals floated quietly with their sabres. The Fire Elementals were arranged two to a side behind the Skeleton Riders. They marched their army around to the front of the hill and Glasir sat down near the command platform so she could hear what was going on. The battlefield this time was about two hundred metres from end to end, with wavy ridges spaced out evenly from each other all the way across. Stones and boulders were also strewn randomly about and some stone pillars stood in a few places in imitation of trees and bushes. One of the girls went around serving cookies. Glasir shook her head when she was offered one. I got in trouble for eating cookies last time, she said. You got in trouble? The girl frowned, But were allowed to eat snacks when we do this. I know, Glasir replied, But when I eat cookies I get ants. Glasir didnt mind ants, but Lluluvien was really annoyed when she found them invading the house. They made a big long line through the window shutters and wove through the solarium to get the cookies in Glasirs pot. Then a bunch of them wandered off and went all over the house. The Half-Elf Maid kept jumping up and shaking out her clothing from time to time for a week after it happened. On the opposite command platform stood Lady Zahradnik and the strangers who had come with her. She raised the flag that signalled that she was ready. Olga and Raul exchanged confused looks. I dont see anythingdoes anyone see anything? A few of the students on the hillside stood up and shaded their eyes against the late-afternoon sun. One after the other, they turned and shook their heads. Maybe shes hiding everything behind the furthest ridges, Raul suggested. Well, she says shes ready, so I guess Olga raised the ready flag. Without any information to act upon, uncertain looks painted the two student lords faces. Surrender! A wave of pure dread rolled across the field and slammed into Glasir. She threw herself on her face, cowering on the ground with her arms covering her head. Oh, did I win already? It took Glasir a good dozen seconds to raise her head and look around. All across the hillside, the other students were still on the ground. A movement in the corner of her eye caught her attention: Olga was frantically waving a white flag over her head. The Elder Liches below the platform were all turned to look up at her. Beside Glasir, the Death Knight with her pot shook its head. I suppose that is lesson number one. Winning without fighting is best, so long as you destroy your opponents will to fight. Now, shall we have another battle? Yup, the Warden was scary. Fear was her harbinger and it shattered the wills of those who tried to resist. It took several minutes for the two student lords to stop trembling and signal their readiness again. The demand to give up didnt come this time, but that didnt change the fact that there didnt appear to be anything to attack. Glasir climbed up her Death Knight, standing on its shoulders to see if she could spot anything from higher up. Still, nothing could be seen. What do we do? Olga said. Is she using some sneaky summons? Raul scratched his head. Are there any sneaky summons in this league? Olga asked, The best I can think of are some of the beasts, but we should be able to see them if theyre out in the open. What if they fly or burrow? Or maybe shes using Air Elementals? We are under attack, one of the Elder Liches informed them. A dull clunk came from in front of them, followed by a light thok thok thok that was occasionally punctuated by another clunk. Three of the Skeleton Archers fell apart before the northern wind was all that could be heard once again. What?! Olga shouted. Rocks! Someone called out, Theyre throwing rocks at us! Rocks? Rauls head turned everywhere, From where? I dont know! Theyre coming from above! That either meant they were being attacked from very far away or something was dropping rocks on their heads. The two student lords leaned back and forth on their tiptoes, trying to see if they could locate their attacker. Over there! Several rocks a bit bigger than Glasirs fist arced high over the nearby ridge, landing amidst the Skeleton Riders on the right flank. Pull back! Olga shouted. Get them! Raul shouted at the same time. Huh? Why?! Rauls forces charged towards the ridge while Olgas pulled back. We cant see our attackers, Olga said. Attacking blind is stupid!! Lady Zahradnik only has forty-eight points, Raul countered. We can win with numbers! The shower of rocks stopped before Rauls forces crested the ridge. No sounds of battle could be heard. Whats going on back there? Raul asked. No enemies have been located, an Elder Lich below reported. We await your command. Bring them back before something happens, Olga said. Raul bit his lip with an indecisive expression. We are under attack, an Elder Lich said. Where?! The forces over the ridge, the Elder Lich replied. They are being assaulted in the same manner as before. Whats attacking them? Unknown. Ugh! Pull back! The summons returned, short one Undead Beast. Raul sighed in exasperation. How can we fight if we cant even see what were fighting? What can throw rocks that far? Olga murmured, It would have to be pretty strong UhEarth Elementals? Raul offered, No, that has to be it C thats why we cant find them or see anything! Medium Earth Elementals were as strong and tough as a normal Ogre, making them the only Second-tier summon capable of throwing rocks from so far away. More importantly, they glided through the ground as easily as a fish swam through water. This made them effectively invisible when the entire battlefield was made of stone. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Grr, Olga pouted, if we had our own Earth Elementals, we could have forced them out. That was how she dealt with Earth Elementals the last time they were used: while they were strong and tough, they could be forced out of the ground and broken up with blunt arrows. Since they were pretty slow, it was easy to get rid of them once they were out in the open. Can we lure them out? Raul asked, Give up something cheap so we can jump on them. I dontC Rocks came flying in from behind a different ridge. This time, both of the student lords pulled back their soldiers. We can try, Olga said. We need to keep the Skeleton Archers alive though. They have blunt arrowsthats probably why Lady Zahradnik targeted them first. Another barrage of rocks came in from a different angle, destroying the Skeleton Riders on one flank. The students forces backed away from the source of the new attack. D-did they split up? Raul said, Maybe we can beat up one side. We need to do something, Olga replied. Were getting picked apart! Three Skeleton Riders on the other flank shattered. With the latest losses, they were down from ninety-six points to eighty-two. Then pick a side! Umright! Go! Olga pointed to the ridge northwest of them and the remaining Skeleton Rider galloped off with the Air Elementals flying overhead. The Undead Beasts and Fire Elementals were slower, while the Zombies shuffled after them. Erm, wait, Raul said, isnt this bad? Were all spread out! As if on cue, two Earth Elementals emerged from the stone, smashing their way through the Skeleton Archers. Olga let out a kiiii!!! sound like she usually did when some trick got the better of her. Zombies, turn around! She screeched, Get those Elementals! The Earth Elementals did not oblige her attempted response, vanishing into the stone before the Zombies could get close. Tell me we at least got something over there, Raul said. We have encountered no enemy forces, an Elder Lich said. This ones Fire Elemental has been lost, another reported. Whats going on here?! Raul let out a frustrated shout. They were down to sixty-nine points and still hadnt a clue what was happening. The two student lords couldnt see what was going on behind the ridge and the rules said that they werent allowed to move from their command platform. League battles from Copper to Gold had static command posts to mirror the fact that Commanders in the Royal Army werent allowed to risk getting too close to the front lines. Many potential enemies could threaten someone at that level of strength. Olga and Raul pulled back their forces again. They tightened their formation and kept as far back from the nearby ridges as possible. Once in a while, a bunch of rocks would fly over but they had figured out how far their forces needed to be to stay out of range. Hey, Olga addressed the Elder Lich who had reported last, how did you lose your Fire Elemental? A ranged volley consisting of large stones. We lost a Medium Fire Elemental to rocks?! Many rocks, the Elder Lich said. Fire Elementals have no particular resistance against bludgeoning damage. Where did the rocks come from? Judging by the angle, the next ridge. Glasir peered in the indicated direction, but they couldnt see past the ridge. The Warden hadnt moved from her platform C why could she see? Was it because she was taller? She looked at the ridges on the other side. Oh, I get it. She can see the backs of the ridges on our side, Glasir told Olga and Raul. Just like we can see the backs of hers. Butbut that means were stuck, Olga said. If we try to get out, she can command her forces while we cant even see whats going on! We still have more points. If we defend, we still have the advantage. But what if they start throwing rocks from the top of the ridges? Clack clack clack clack clunk clunk clack clunk clunk clunk. More rocks started to fall. Two Zombie Beasts were destroyed, followed by another Fire Elemental and the remaining Skeleton Rider. What! Olga squawked, How are they still hitting us?! No, wait Olga peered upwards, squinting into the sun. The angle is wrong, she said. The angle? Raul frowned. Those rocks from just now werent coming from the ridge, they were coming from the sky! Glasir peered upwards, but she couldnt see anything. There werent any more rocks falling, either. That cant be right, Raul said. I thought we decided they were Earth ElementalsCsee, look! More rocks came over the ridge. Raul pointed a finger. Send an Air Elemental to see whats there! Four Medium Earth Elementals, an Elder Lich reported several seconds later. See? Raul said, They have four Earth Elementals there, and theres probably four more on the other side at least. Thats thirty-two out of forty-eight points. Ah! Olga pointed to the sky, Theyre coming again! Theyve been using the sun to hide! Several swirling collections of rocks came to a hover above them. One at a time, the Air Elementals tossed rocks down at the student lords remaining forces. Get them! Raul cried. Their four Air Elementals rose to intercept their rock-tossing enemies. The students looked up in anticipation, but it was difficult to see what was going on. Once we finish them off, Raul said, we can do the same thing back to them. A half-minute later, an Elder Lichs voice drifted up from below the platform. This ones Air Elemental has been lost. What about the enemy? Olga asked. This ones Air Elemental has been lost, another Elder Lich said. This ones Air Elemental has been lost, added another. What! This ones Air Elemental has been lost. Argh! After losing the last of their Air Elementals, rocks resumed pelting the Zombie Beasts. Olga slapped the wooden railing of the command platform with her palm. This is mean and unfair! She said with flushed cheeks, We cant even fight back! Rather than share in her sentiment, Raul sighed and reached for the white flag at their feet. Glasir hopped off of her Death Knight and the rest of the students rose from their seats on the hillside. The Warden and the others with her came over to join them a few minutes later. An Elder Lich floated down from above. Out of a total of ninety-six pointsC Kyaaa!!! Lady Zahradnik, youre so wonderful! Olgas excited squeal drowned out the Elder Lich as she ran up to the Warden. Her eyes were bright and her cheeks were flushed as she bounced on the balls of her feet. Glasir eyed Olga dubiously as the student lord bubbled with adoration. Werent you just complaining about how mean and unfair the Warden was? She didnt get it. Whenever she thought she learned something about Humans, she learned that there was more to learn. I cannot say that an enemy commander has ever thanked me for defeating them in battle But you were so amazing! Olga gushed, You snuck up and pinned us down so easily. We couldnt do anything no matter how much we struggled C all we could do was cry helplessly as you destroyed us! Hey, shes, like, twelve, right? Countess Wagner C a slender woman with jaw-length waves of light blonde hair C frowned at Olgas rapt expression. Children these days are so advanced, Baroness Gagnier C a woman with a dark brown dress that hid her figure C remarked. Shes just like Zahradnik, Countess Corelyn smiled. I-I am not like that! The Wardens eyes shifted back and forth. She didnt sound convincing at all. Hmmyou are not very good at the lying, domina. It is nothing to be ashamed of anyway, yes? This sort of desire becomes harder to satisfy the stronger one is, so your frustrations are understandable. I am not frusC Sister Alessia is right, Themis Aspasia cut her off. It is perfectly natural to desire the strong. This should especially be the case for warriors like you. Glasir nodded in silent agreement. Living things sought those with competitive advantages to have offspring with. It was perfectly natural. The last two who had spoken both wore something like an apron of black fabric with silver trim over their plate armour. According to the Human villagers, they were like the Lizardman Priests and the Humans went to them for wisdom and guidance. Though the Warden wasnt exactly a Human, she appeared to defer to them in the same way. In the end, they discovered that the Warden had used eight Air Elementals and four Earth Elementals for her army. If they had charged across with everything right from the start, they might have been able to take the Wardens base. Instead, the Warden had taken the initiative, turning their caution over the apparent lack of enemy forces into an overly defensive mindset. After that, she could dismantle their army at her leisure. At any rate, the Warden said after the review of the battle was complete, I hope I provided you with some valuable experience. As Humans, it is understandable that little consideration has been given to air power so far, but can you share what else you have learned as Commanders? Olga raised her right hand. Its better to be unfair and crush the spirit of your enemies! In war, yes, the Warden nodded. The rules of diplomacy and war are different from the rules of everyday life, so do not go around doing that to your friends. Now, why do you think it is better to be unfair and crush the will of your enemies? Umits better? When we have battles, we always lose soldiers and our equipment needs to be fixed and replaced. You didnt lose anything at all and you used rocks. Rocks dont even need to be crafted! Believe it or not, the Warden smirked, one can run out of rocks. You are generally correct, however. Preserving personnel and resources is important in many ways. Wars that result in too many losses create weaknesses that others might seek to exploit. It is not good for your enemies, either. Olga and Raul furrowed their brows at the last statement. What does that mean? Olga asked, Theyre enemies, right? If we win, we can do whatever we want to them. Can and should are two very different things, the Warden told her. The people who act as you describe are the ones so full of themselves that they cannot consider the situations of others. An enemy today can be a friend tomorrow and every country has its place in the overall balance of power in the world. This may be used to our advantage or at least to the detriment of other potential enemies. How one conducts war lays the foundations for whatever may come in the future. I dont get it. You will learn those intricacies as you grow, the Warden smiled warmly. For now, hmmthink back to your old villages. If Ogres came raiding, what would the villagers do? Hide, Olga answered. Fight! Raul said. The two student lords frowned at one another. Fighting is dumb! Olga said, Hiding means the village only has a few people taken away. If you fight, a lot of people die! If you dont fight, Raul countered, theyre gonna keep coming back! Not fighting is giving away food for free. If you hurt them enough, theyll think twice about bullying the village again. Well, the Warden said, how about we pursue both lines of thought? Olga, what happens after you hide and lose a few people? Go back to work. But what will you do about the Ogres? Olga fell silent for a moment before replying. The Village Chief would ask for help from the lord. The Warden turned to look at the other Human Lords. What will the lord do, Wagner? Uhdepends on the lord and how theyre taught to manage that sort of problem. I guess you might also say that it depends on how good they are. What is the most pragmatic solution? Tell the Village Chief to contract new tenants in the local town or city, Countess Wagner immediately replied. There are always spares who are desperate for tenancies. Without exception, the students all frowned at Countess Wagner. Baroness Gagnier pinched her in the arm. Hey! What was that for?! No reason. Baroness Gagnier looked away. The Warden hid a smile behind her hand. What about the obligation of a lord to defend their tenants? There are justifiable limits, Countess Wagner replied. A lord needs to project the losses to productivity incurred by raiding and see whether theyre worth hiring Adventurers over. If theyre not, they can argue that it will do more harm than good. Nobles who can afford to keep retired Adventurers or armed retinues will use those, of course. You have a few of those, right? Yep, Countess Wagner nodded. Theyre handy to have around. Our Maids, too. Your Maids? Hell yeah! Rose is a Second-tier Caster. Thats strong enough to be in a Gold-rank teamwell, by outsider standards. Anyway, it wasnt raids we had to deal with most of the time C it was bit crooks. Thugs who thought they were tough enough to defy the law and try to take over or smugglers sneaking through our territory. Smugglers especially: they knew wed hang em if we caught em, so they always tried to fight or run. Glasir didnt know what thugs or smugglers were, but they sounded dangerous. She wondered what they looked like. Back to the Ogres, the Warden said. You say justifiable limits, but since raiders do not target territorial assets, that means replacing lost tenants is always more justifiable than financing an armed response. As long as there are spares willing to migrate, Countess Wagner replied. The riskier they feel a move is, the less likely theyll want to go. Frontier territories like Wardens Vale had an especially hard time with that and the usual way they got migrants was from other frontier territories. The upside for tenants of frontier territories is that they can negotiate more favourable terms and lords tend to be nice to them because bodies are scarce. At the same time, its one of the reasons why Houses like Fassett can treat their people like dirt. Spares think theyve lucked out getting a contract in a County on the Royal Highway. Theyll figure out it sucks after they arrive, but by then theyre legally obliged to stay and the lord can enforce the terms of their contract. That contract will favour the lord because desirable territories have higher competition over tenancies. She didnt entirely understand what Countess Wagner was talking about, but Wardens Vale sounded a lot better by far. People were happy here. The other women frowned in a biiiiig way at Countess Wagner. She shifted uncomfortably under their stares. Wh-what? You asked, so I answered. In the end, its all a calculation and a lords liege has to recognise those considerations. Also, as long as the lord is acting in good faith, the spare that gets picked up is saved from urban life. You saw how Arwintar was: conditions for spares in cities are crap unless they have something that makes them stand above the rest. Thats like one in a thousand people. That ratio seems off, the Warden said. Should it not be closer to one in ten with the demographics we saw in Arwintar? Haha, no. The people in comfy places keep everyone else down so their kids and friends get the opportunities first. All those poor people stay poor and their kids also stay poor unless theyre the one in a thousand that I mentioned and if their talents are even recognised in the first place. But the Imperial ExaminationsC Arent so hard that only geniuses can pass it. I hate the fact that you seem to be right about this, but the Empire by necessity has to have a system where average people can succeed because exceptional people are so rare. A guy that isnt dumb and works hard can secure a job at one of the ministries. Those with power, wealth and influence can not only pay for the best education and training, but put their favourites first in line. The Empire is satisfied so long as they get a functional bureaucrat that follows the rules of the bureaucracy. Good luck being an illiterate schmuck from a farming family who wants a government job in the city: you have zero chance to even qualify for the exam, never mind take it. It seemed that, despite their tendency to transform the world to suit them, the basic laws of nature still applied to Humans. When territory and resources became scarce, only those with the right advantages for their environment could thrive. It sounded like everyone else just suffered trying to survive. Having a predator put them out of their misery seemed more merciful. Then what happens to the village that fights? The Warden asked, You just pick up fifty spares to replace fifty dead tenants? Its more annoying to dig up that many at once, but the alternative is fifty tenants worth of unmanaged land. At the same time, the village fighting and losing so many is more likely to result in retaliation against raiders. Why is that? People react to stuff, Countess Wagner shrugged. Nobles are people too. People dont feel anything when its small losses over a long time, especially when they dont happen right in front of them. Lose entire villages at once and its a big problem right in your face. The Warden let out a long sigh before turning her attention back to the students. Now, assuming that the Noble facilitates a substantial armed response for the Ogre raid, what options are available to the Commander? Go and beat em up so they dont come back! Raul answered. Attack them the next time they show up to raid a village, Olga said. The two student Lords glared at each other again. You dont even know where they are, Olga told Raul. We cant fight like that even when the battle is fifty metres away so how can we fight in a forest? Maintaining soldiers costs money, Raul countered. All of the supplies and equipment will suck up the lords budget worse than it sucks up ours. You dont even know when theyll show up next. You are both right, the Warden nodded, but being right in this case brings you no closer to a long-term solution. I cannot claim that there is such a thing as permanent peace, but there are ways to structure conflicts to reduce the chance of future conflict. By the same token, you can structure conflicts to increase the chance that future conflicts will happen. How? There are many ways to do it. You can maintain eternal vigilance as Olga suggests, which is what the Empire has done for generations. If you go with Rauls choice and manage to secure a decisive victory, you can also subjugate the Ogres and incorporate them into your territory. Make the Ogres join us? Raul frowned. That is what His Majesty has done on several occasions, the Warden told them. The Lizardmen living here got beaten up too, but, as you can see, they do not have to stay beaten up. If you become Commanders in the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army, you cannot just think in Human terms. Using diplomacy and trade like my friends here can also work and there are many other options besides. The military is but one weapon in a nations arsenal; as a Commander, you must be aware of what those other weapons are capable of, where they might be better suited for any given situation and whether they can be used in concert to more efficiently achieve your objectives. Olga and Raul remained silent at her explanation, their expressions devoid of understanding. The Warden crossed her arms and cupped her cheek with a hand. Sunlight glistened from the jewelled ornament on her ear as she tapped her finger lightly below it. I believe you will have an opportunity to see some of what I speak of firsthand, she said after several moments. Zahradnik! Countess Corelyn looked at the Warden in shock, You cannot meanC I do. All apprentices have instructors and are afforded practical experience; Commanders should be no exception. Practical experience is especially rare for us, so we should take advantage of it whenever it is available. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 2, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Wah! Something just licked my leg! Glasir jumped in fright at Countess Wagners shout. The Human Lords wavy blonde hair tossed back and forth as she hopped about, her gaze focused on the floorboards around her feet. Her eyes finally settled on the Warden for some reason. It wasnt me, the Warden said. I didnt say it was you, Countess Wagner replied. Why would you assume that I would assume that it was you? Youve been acting rather strange since I returned from the Empire, Liane N-no I havent. The Countess sat back down again. A moment later, she jumped back up. I swear something touched my leg again! Its one of the plants, Glasir said. The plants? Countess Wagner frowned, Which one? That one, Glasir pointed. The Human Lords nearby looked in the direction of her gesture, where several pots were arranged on a bench near where they were seated in the Wardens magic solarium. I dont see anything Baroness Gagnier said. Neither do I, Countess Corelyn leaned forward. Its called a Ghost Tongue, Glasir explained. A vine with concealment skills. Wh-what? Countess Wagner eyed her surroundings suspiciously, Why would a vine have concealment skills? That was a strange question. If something had concealment skills it was because it used them for something. Because its helpful? Glasir said, It wont get attacked if it isnt seen and it can collect food safely. You can see that the area around its pot is all clear. The two-metre-wide area around the pot in question was the only place that Glasir didnt have to keep clean. Countess Wagner backed away from it. So that empty pot has a plant called a Ghost Tongue in it, she said. But why would it go after me? Florine has moreC Baroness Gagnier smiled. Countess Wagner cleared her throat. Ahem, Florine was as close to it as I was. Why didnt she believe her? There was no point in making up a lie like that. Glasir steepled her fingers and closed her eyes, casting one of her Spell-like Abilities, Speak With Plants. Its safe, you can show yourself. The Ghost Tongue shed its concealment, revealing a pair of smooth, woody vines draped over the rim of the pot. One of them had snaked over to the floor near Countess Wagners ankle. The slender Human Lord stared down at the leaf-shaped pad at the end of the vine, which was feeling its way towards her. Why is it coming after me? She asked. Because youre both the same, the Wardens lips turned up slightly. Wha? Youre Liane, Countess Corelyn joined in the Wardens mirth. Was that funny? It was pretty funny. Th-thats not funny, Countess Wagner pouted. Yes, it is. The Countess sighed, watching the vine as it tasted the tips of her toes. Since Glasir said it was safe, it had grown less timid in its movements. Dont tell me you have these things all over the forest waiting to sneak up on people and lick them, Countess Wagner said. Its one of the plants Lord Mare brought over, the Warden replied. I havent seen any of them before, but they all have interesting characteristics. Interestingwoah! Florine! Are you okay?! Im alright. While Countess Wagner noted that the vine was only going after her, that wasnt the case at all. The second vine of the Ghost Tongue stretched over the floor, disappearing into Baroness Gagniers long skirts. Countess Corelyns mouth fell open. How are you not screaming from that? She shivered. I thought it was something like a snake at first, Baroness Gagnier said, but animals can react poorly if you move suddenly. All its doing is rubbing my legs so I decided to not make a fuss. Countess Corelyn made a squeamish noise, rising to her feet and hiding behind the Warden. Countess Wagner looked back down to the vine at her feet, which was now wrapped around her ankle. This is your fault, Florine. What is? You let it lick you and then it got brave enough to come after me too! Thats probably correct, Baroness Gagnier nodded. But it also means that this plant has a degree of intelligence. There wouldnt be anything dangerous in Ludmilas home. Ludmila is in Ludmilas home. Baroness Gagnier rolled her eyes before turning her attention back to Glasir. So is there a reason why these plants are being grown here, Glasir? She asked, What does this one do? Glasir reached into her bag, pulling out a notepad. She flipped through the pages until she found the part with the Ghost Tongue. Lord Mare had some ideas, she said, but its not big enough for most of them yet. Lets seeat this size, it can clean the surroundings. Also, plant therapy. Plant therapy? Baroness Gagnier asked, Whats that? Uhsomething about plants being able to calm people down and help them relax. Lord Mare said that Humans have gardens and parks where they go to do that. They take sick people to green places to help them heal. Humans also like standing around trees and walking around or touching the grass. We can improve the experience by having the grass touch them instead. Well, a vine in this case. He says that people like being touched if it feels comforting to them, so the Ghost Tongue is an ideal candidate. How can Lord Mare be so right and so wrong at the same time? Countess Wagner furrowed her brow, Right, Florine? Well Oh, come on! Its weird because its new to us, Baroness Gagnier said, but I can understand the feeling behind it. Once youve become used to itits not strong enough to be a massagemaybe its like a small animal touching you? Unlike an animal, this one cleans up messes instead of making them. You just have to move it to a different spot once in a while. The Ghost Tongue could actually be pretty strong, but it usually stuck to what it was doing to the two Human Lords. After all, it only needed to use enough strength to forage for food. Ah, it will move around on its own, Glasir said. What! Countess Wagner squawked. Once it gets big enough, it can use its vines to relocate to another foraging spot. Countess Wagner gave the vines a dubious look. So youll have a stealthy plant crawling around your home. Like a cat, Baroness Gagnier offered, but its a plant? Not really, Glasir said. When it matures, its just a bit dumber than a Goblin, so its smarter than a cat. A plant thats like a Magic Beast. Oh, its magic now, Countess Wagner muttered. I cant be the only one that thinks this is terrifying. What does Lord Mare plan on doing with these? Sell them to people who want a combination house cleaner-leg licker? Something about friendly roaming urban maintenance, Glasir said. Most races dont naturally see plants as threats, so they become neutral to them once theyre recognised as harmless. What about races that eat plants? Oh, they can be eaten too. The Human Lord frowned at her reply. Was there something wrong with it? But its an intelligent plant. Its still a plant, Glasir shrugged. Edible plants are used to being foraged on. Most have traits and strategies that take advantage of it, like having seeds in edible fruit that the foragers deposit elsewhere. Does that mean you dont mind being eaten, either? Im a nature spirit, not a plantbut I can be eaten. I dont mind if I can afford it. I sold a sample of my sap to the Faculty of Alchemythey tried making syrup out of it. Countess Wagner leaned forward with sudden interest. did it work? Yeah. It took one jar to get one spoon, though. Miss LeNez went all funny in the head a while after having a taste, so the leftovers are restricted to non-oral-study-only right now. Yknow, Ludmila, Countess Wagner said, it started as a joke, but she really is your kid. Crazy things come out of her mouth as if theyre normal. Then again, shes not part of our plains factionmaybe its from Lord Mares side? Does that mean Lady Aura will beCow. What else do these Ghost Tongues do? Baroness Gagniers pleasant smile was at great odds with her acts of violence, Do they produce any fruit or special products? Glasir looked back down at her notes. The vines can be pruned, but Lord Mare said we should figure out what sort of uses they have on our own. They get flowers when they eat enough and those flowers turn into fruit, but But? Lord Mare says the type of fruit that comes out depends on what it eats. that doesnt make any sense, Countess Corelyn said. Grapes dont produce anything other than grapes no matter what you do to them. It didnt make any sense to Glasir either, but, at the same time, she sensed that Lord Mare was right. All of the plants that Lord Mare brought to the solarium were the same way: they did strange things that Glasir felt were abnormal and normal at the same time. Well just have to see, Glasir replied. If it happens, it happens. How long until its fully grown? I dont know, Glasir said. Lord Mare says its not a plant from around here so he doesnt know what it will do. It seems healthy so far, though. And too damn friendly! Countess Wagner said, This things wrapped itself up to my knee so I dont even want to know what its doing to Florine right now. The air of the solarium fell still following her remark. Countess Wagners gaze slid over to Baroness Gagnier. After several moments she leaned forward and lifted the hem of her dress. Baroness Gagnier slapped her in the back of the head. Its not doing anything to me! Baroness Gagnier told her, Its just wrapped around my leg looking for food. What sort of food does it eat, anyway? Loose debris, small insects that we cant see, flakes of skin and bits of hairitll pick up anything that it can and see if it can absorb its nutrients. But its harmless, yes? The Warden asked, It wont drain what it touches or drink their blood Itd drink blood if it was on someones skin, Glasir answered. It wont hurt people for nutrients, though. Those vines arent like my vines. Glasir held her arms out loosely, raising the set of parasitic vines that lay over her skin. She gingerly stretched one out towards Baroness Gagnier. The Human Lord eyed the long tendril that was about the width of a finger. What happens if I touch it? She asked. Nothing, Glasir answered, I can control whether they work or not. Well, most of the time. If something scares me really bad, my body just I understand, Baroness Gagnier said, poking the end of a tendril. How are they used? They just sorta go and touch stuff. I just grew them out so they arent strong enough to grab onto things tightly or lift heavy objects. Lord Mare says that if I get strong enough I can do a lot of convenient things with them. What happens when you make them work? just a moment. She walked over to an open spot on the floor, holding out a hand. Summon Beast I. A Dire Rat manifested in the floorboards in front of her. Its grey-furred form was over a metre long with whiskers each as long as her forearm. This summon is about as tough as a weak Human, Glasir said. UmIll hit it now. Glasir raised one of her parasitic vines, activating its special properties. She flicked the Dire Rat on the nose. The giant rodent let out a squeak and burst into motes of mana. Countess Wagner came up and waved her hand through them. What theare you saying that you can kill one of the villagers just like that? If I want to, Glasir said. I dont want to, though. It wasnt the physical damage that destroyed the summon, the Warden said. Glasir, can you attack me with your vines? She stared at the Warden and swallowed. Butno, thats bad! Panic welled within her, I-I cant attack you I dont think youre strong enough to hurt me, the Warden said. We need to know what your attacks are composed of, just in case theres an accident. Nonna, can you come out here for a bit? The tapping of the Elder Lichs bony feet sounded from the nearby administrative office. You called, Lady Zahradnik? Have you taken any notes about Glasirs physical parameters or combat capabilities? Nothing so thorough as to be called a combat assessment. Regulations prohibit Elder Lich administrators from actively experimenting with the citizens. What does a passive experiment look like? Countess Wagner asked. Nonna turned to silently regard Countess Wagner, the crimson points of light in her eye sockets fixed on the Human Lord. Well be conducting a short assessment of Glasirs capabilities, the Warden said. To start with, hmwe should see what Level she is. Im a Level Three Druid, Glasir said. How did you figure that out? The Warden looked at her curiously. Twine Plant, Glasir replied. Without any modifiers, the maximum duration is thirty seconds per Druid Level. An astute observation, Nonna nodded. This specimen has risen above the veil of nonsensical superstition and vague guesswork that plagues the local population. The Elder Lichs pen scratched over its clipboard. Glasir wasnt sure whether Nonna was complimenting her or insulting everyone else. Why is your Elder Lich so poetic?" Countess Wagner asked, Can I apply for one? Theyre not eternally unchanging beings, Liane, the Warden rolled her eyes. Yours should have developed a unique personality by now. Oh yes, Baroness Gagnier smirked, Elf is as precise as one of her machines these days. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The Warden turned a puzzled look at Countess Wagner. Elf? Yeah, Countess Wagner said. Elf. As in, eleven? Ahthey do name the Elder Liches after numbers, dont they? I cant wait to hear what they name Elder Lich 1919. Is that just a random number you picked, or Lady Shalltear said she was waiting for it, the Warden said. Im not sure why, and she wont tell me. Nonna cleared her nonexistent throat. The Warden examined Glasir for a moment. I dont think youre Level Three, Glasir. Can you check the duration of Twine Plant again? Sure. Twine Plant. Why me?! The Ghost Tongue suddenly grew and wrapped itself around Countess Wagner. She squirmed as she tried to break herself free. Dont move, Liane. B-but the licking! Youre a Countess of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Liane, Baroness Gagnier said. You need to maintain your dignity and poise. Why do you say that every time you get me into this sort ofCmph! Mmph! One of the vines covered Countess Wagners mouth. Glasir counted off the seconds with her pocket watch. Two minutes later, the entangling vines vanished into thin air. Liar, Countess Wagner mumbled. Liane, Baroness Gagnier said in admonishing tones, youre supposed to congratulate her. This means that shes gained one Druid Class Level, yes? Congratulations, Glasir, Countess Corelyn smiled. Four more Druid Class Levels and youll be able to cast Second-tier spells, the Warden said. Was there something you wanted to learn first? Never mind wanting to learn anything first, her Lizardman instructors had a whole pile of spells that they asserted were all essential for Druids. My instructors want me to learn a bunch of things first, Glasir said. Do I have to do it their way? What spells did they want you to learn? Cure Disease, Cure Poison, Lesser Restoration, Temperature Change, Soften Earth and Stone, Heat Metal, Resist Energy, Summon Paper II, Summon Beast IIum, there are a lot. Itll take a long time to learn everything they said to. I can see why they would instruct their apprentices to learn those, the Warden said. They are all useful for maintaining a communitys health and well-being. Some of them can be life-saving spells. I think the villagers here would appreciate that youve learned them, but what was it that you wanted to learn? She agreed that being helpful would be good. It also meant she could earn more, as well. Glasir still didnt have many things that she wanted to buy, but people said saving up was wise. Out of the spells prescribed by her Druid instructors, several overlapped with her eventual goals. While Summon Beast I wasnt so great, higher versions of the spell would be useful and one learned them in order. People were getting more interested in magical products so many were encouraged to follow routes that led to the production of magic items. Several Lizardman Druids C including Fesres C were promoting the development of conjuration spells to produce valuable commodities to raise the prosperity levels of the village. Seemingly everything was a good idea but time to learn new spells was limitedwell, a nature spirit didnt die of old age so Glasir had all the time in the world. For the time being, she thought it would be best to just go along and meet the needs of the mortals. Once she learned those spells, she could learn whatever she wanted. Now that the Warden had asked, however, she felt that maybe it was okay to want something for herself. As a Dryad, protecting her tree was a priority. Even if there were crazy powerful things everywhere already, not having at least a few spells to fight with would be shameful. Rock Burst, Dessicate and Flaming Sphere were the foremost candidates in mind for personal combat. Alternatively, she could prioritise control, learning spells like Hold, Spike Growth, and Web. Since there were many strong allies in Wardens Vale, she could just make it quicker and easier for them to deal with problems. If she thought of things that way, Glasir could learn support spells that improved the performance of her allies and debilitating spells to hamper any intruders. There were many ways to fight. When it came to the defence of her tree and its surroundings, all sorts of ideas naturally flowed out of her mind. At the same time, she wasnt sure if she would ever get into a fight. She needed spells that would help in her everyday life, too. There were even more spells to choose from out of those and she couldnt figure out the best balance. What do you think I should get? Glasir asked, What should I even do? Theres so much to pick from that I cant tell whats best. The Warden seemed taken aback at her question. This feels strange because Im not certain whether I should be treating you as a three-month-old or an apprentice, she said. Or maybe I shouldnt be considering you in those terms at all because youre a nature spirit. Most of the time, what people decide to do is a compromise between what they want to do and what people want from them. Even so, it is still a decision to make for yourself C deciding on what you want to do based on what others tell you to do rarely leads to a life filled with motivation. But you tell people what to do all the time, Glasir noted. Almost everything you do is for the sake of others, as well. Thats not exactly the same, the Warden replied. Not directly, at any rate. The people that I order around are people who have chosen to work in certain vocations and have willingly signed contracts with me. I contract a Farmer because they are those who have chosen Farming as their vocation. I do not tell Blacksmiths to manage crops. Those who work for the businesses and institutions that I charter are slightly different in the sense that I can direct research and production, but they are still there because they wanted to work there. As for myself, I choose to serve, and I chose to serve because it is a central aspect of what I am. I probably still dont know all of what I am, but everything that I do comes naturally to me. Glasir nodded slowly at the Wardens words. What she said seemed to make sense. In that case, Glasir said, I should be what I am. A Dryad. I want to learn how to take care of my tree and its surroundings. That means learning how to fight, too. Does that mean she takes after her mother? Baroness Gagnier mused, Or does she take after her father? Does it have to be one or the other? The Warden frowned. Oh, does that mean you recognise who the father is? The Wardens mouth snapped shut. She gave Baroness Gagnier a look, but the Human Lord only smiled back. Anyhow, the Warden turned her attention back to Glasir, if you mean to fight, you need a sense of your own capabilities. Lets figure out your level, first. But I thought we already did that. We figured out your Druid level, but not your total level. You are a Heteromorph, so you will have Racial Class Levels in addition to your Job Class Levels. Nonna, can you summon a Level Six creature? Make it a variety. Summon Monster III. Four summons appeared: a Dire Badger, an Imp, a Giant Ant and a Skeletal Owlbear. The Wardens gaze went back and forth between them and Glasir. Hmm What are you doing? Countess Wagner asked. Comparing their strength, the Warden replied. Job Classes with scout-type aspects can sense how strong something is so long as it isnt overwhelmingly so. Its beyond the feeling that people get when theyre in the presence of a strong being. Others can make inferences based on other cues. So in the plays, Baroness Gagnier said, when the actors cross blades once or twice and then pull back and say hoh, youre a worthy adversary!, thats not just for dramatic effect? The Baroness voice dropped in pitch when she said that and the Warden smiled a bit. Thats not quite how it goes, but it might be a sort of artistic paraphrasing. The confidence in an opponents actions, their footwork, weapon technique, Martial Arts and various other things all combine into a sense of how strong one is. People who are purposely trying to display their strength can also exert a sort of pressure on those around them. But youre just looking at them, Countess Wagner said. A scouts senses are different from what I described of a warrior. Ours is more like an extra sense that tells us how dangerous something is. Then why do you need to look for so long? Because its relative, the Warden replied. I dont look at someone and immediately know that theyre Level Six. What I sense is how dangerous they are relative to me. Furthermore, not all Level 6 beings are equal in strength. A Level 6 Human Farmer is nowhere near as dangerous as a Level 6 Goblin warrior. A Level 6 Goblin warrior is not as dangerous as a Level 6 Human warrior. A Level 6 Dragon is much more dangerous than a Level 6 Human warrior. then whats the point in using Levels? Because Levels are precise in themselves and dont require a relative assessment with all the guesswork that brings. A Level 6 Skeleton might only be half as strong as a Level 6 Human Warrior, but you can develop a measure for what each Level in Skeleton adds to the Skeletons overall strength C its physical parameters, traits, potential Abilities and Skills, additional behaviours and so on. But you cant sense that, Countess Wagner said. You said that what you feel is a relative sense of danger. In that case, what use is it when trying to determine levels? The sense is just that C a sense. I dont think about it any more than a long thought process is required for you to see the colour green. It happens instantly. The thinking part is taking that raw sense of danger and distilling it into Racial and Job Class Levels. If you see a streak of green on a painting, you can think about why its green. Maybe someone mixed blue and yellow. Maybe someone used natural green pigment. You can think about everything that went into the process of making those ingredients. Using my sense for strength and danger follows a similar process. Sometimes, its simple. If I see a bear in the woods Ill immediately know how dangerous it is and a long list of expectations drawn from experience and knowledge comes to mind. If I try to gauge a Human, I can come up with what Job Class Level combinations they could have to give off that sense of danger. That Human will give off all sorts of hints as to what they are. For instance, if they are wearing Plate Armour, it narrows it down to certain Warriors and Clerics and then I can make guesses at their Job Class Levels from there. If they look like a Wizard, I can figure out what tier of magic they can cast and their potential recourses in combat. But they can trick you. Of course, the Warden nodded. One can purposely misdirect observers and some Job Classes have Skills and Abilities that can conceal things entirely. Thats not happening here, though. Following another minute of looking between Glasir and the summons, the Warden nodded to herself. I cant be certain without another Dryad to compare to, she said, but I think you have two Racial Class Levels in Dryador whatever you want to call it. What leads you to this conclusion? Nonna asked. First of all, the Warden answered, Glasir is clearly more dangerous than any of the summons except for this Imp. Even compared to this Imp, shes stronger. Secondly, she grew those vines. Glasirs vines twitched at being mentioned. Were they really that special? Job Class Levels are sneaky in the sense that one usually has to develop Skills, Abilities and the other new additions that might come with them after the fact. Very few things come inherently and most of those are so gradual that the individual doesnt notice the difference. When one is resurrected and loses several levels all at once, it then becomes very noticeable because they experience a distinct drop in their former capabilities. Advances in Racial Class Levels, however, are easier to detect. Some things still need to be developed even if they are innate, but other things one simply grows into. This is usually in the literal sense: you can tell how old a Dragon is by how long they are for a member of their particular species. If you can figure out what body lengths a Dragon gets their levels at, you can tell how many Racial Class Levels a Dragon has. There are other indicators, such as stronger natural weapons, more resilient scales and increased capacity for magic that develop at specific level thresholds. So you think Glasir growing vines is an indication that she gained a Racial Class Level, Countess Corelyn said. Thats right, the Warden nodded. Glasir is a manifestation of natural plant energy, much like natural Undead are a manifestation of negative energy and Elementals are manifestations of their respective elemental energies. If she was supposed to have vines in the first place, she would have appeared with them from the start. Additionally, while she is a nature spirit, she is also a plant-type Heteromorph. Plants grow so its not unreasonable for Glasir to grow in some way beyond her tree growing. If that was the case, then what would she grow next? She doubted that she would flower any time soon. Maybe her vines would get stronger or her skin would become tougher. What she really wanted, however, was for her tree to grow bigger. She meticulously measured it every day and it had only grown by one centimetre over the winter. It would take centuries for it to grow large enough to sleep inside at this rate. Go ahead and attack the Dire Badger with the ability of your vines, the Warden said. Eh? Oh yeah, we were doing that Glasir reached out with a vine and touched the Dire Badger. The beast growled and she jumped away. A bit over one-quarter the Warden said, is that right, Nonna? Closer to one-third, the Elder Lich replied. No additional debilitating effects have been observed. About the same as a regular strike with a Greatsword or Greataxe from a Copper-rank Adventurer C no, the physical damage from the vines should be addedGlasir, how do you usually attack things? I dont usually attack anything, Glasir replied. How would a Dryad naturally confront a threat? Her vines withdrew to fuse with her arms as she thought about the Wardens question. I would try hiding first, Glasir said, but my tree is too small so I would use Tree Shape to pose as another treebut there arent any other trees here so that would look suspicious, too She never liked how barren the island was. Maybe it had something to do with what she just said. After that, I would try to tell them to go away with Suggestion. If that didnt work, I would try to charm them. If I felt that it would take multiple tries, I would cast Deep Slumber to put them to sleep and then try to cast charm spells. What if they were immune to mental compulsion effects like those? I would cast Twine Plant and try to ask for help from nearby. Even though she could kill a person with a single touch, Baroness Gagnier said, everything shes thinking of doesnt do any damage at all. Dryads really are peaceful beings. Glasir wasnt sure what they expected. Dryads were stuck to their trees. If they acted violently all the time, people would just attack them from far away or come back with more people if she made them mad. Well, say that none of that worked, the Warden said. How would you deal with them? I saved up some gold, Glasir replied. People like gold. Can I pay them to go away? say that theyre about to attack you, what would you do? Id cast Twine Plant, then grab them with my vines until they became fertiliser. So much for peaceful, Countess Wagner muttered. She had no other choice! Baroness Gagnier whacked her in the arm. Can you grip a person hard enough to physically hurt them? The Warden asked, Or cause damage like a whip? She hadnt considered that. Vines werent snakes or whips C whatever a whip was. Glasir extended one of her vines and hit the Dire Badger with it. The attack bounced off. No damage, Nonna said. Try whipping it, the Warden suggested. I dont know what a whip is, Glasir replied. Oh, erm The Warden took some rope out of one of her bags. She uncoiled it and held it between her hands. When you whip something, she said, youre manipulating it in such a way that the end moves fast and hits your target. Like this. Ow! Glasir winced as a stinging sensation blossomed over her thigh. It was a rope, but it had somehow opened a gash on her leg. Golden sap oozed from the wound. Why did you do that? Baroness Gagnier was shocked. Its just a flesh wound, the Warden said. She might look like an Elf or a Human woman, but shes a lot stronger than one. The Warden looked back to Glasir. Can you try doing that? She asked. Trying to ignore the pain on her leg, Glasir used a vine in the same way that the Warden used her rope. The Dire Badger grunted and a bloody welt rose under its fur. Roughly ten per cent, Nonna reported. Thats still enough to lower the number of strikes from four to three, the Warden nodded thoughtfully. Maybe the vines will do more damage as she gets older. Or maybe she can practise and get calluses on the ends? Try whipping the Dire Badger again with your vines ability active. Glasir nodded before doing as instructed. The Dire Badger collapsed and scattered into motes of mana. At the same time, the wound on her thigh closed and the pain vanished. I thought so, the Warden muttered. Im sorry I hurt you, Glasir, but I wanted to see what the parasitic part of your parasitic vines was. Since they didnt appear to cause anything other than damage, I suspected it might be some sort of life drain. is Lady Shalltear somehow involved in this familial relationship? Countess Wagner frowned. Vampires arent the only ones with life-draining attacks, the Warden reached out and patted Glasirs leafy head. Monsters, Magical Beasts and Heteromorphs with parasitic properties tend to have Skills and Abilities that reflect that nature. This applies to many plant species that are carnivorous or entrap their prey to slowly feed on them in some manner. Thats what Glasir said, yes? Ill grab them with my vines until they become fertiliser. It was a natural answer for her. The next target was the Giant Ant. It was destroyed in two hits. Wait, Countess Wagner said, why was that one so much weaker? It goes back to the idea of Class Levels and how they contribute to how dangerous something is, the Warden said. Broadly speaking, Beast-type creatures are strong, tough and have abilities that make those traits problematic. A Dire Badger is aggressive and enrages when hurt. Combatants have to deal with the effects of that enraged state until they can put the animal down, which takes longer than usual because it is so tough. Her attention turned to where the two-metre-long Giant Ant once stood. A Giant Ants strength lies in its social nature and the tools that it has to leverage that nature. They will grapple their target with their mandibles, which makes it easier for other Giant Ants to grab that target as well. While holding their opponent, they will repeatedly sting it until they or their target succumbs. They moved on to the Imp, which was destroyed in two hits. Baroness Gagnier shifted in her seat. You said that the Imp was stronger than the rest, she said. What makes it better than the Dire Badger? There are exceptions such as low-level Skeletons and Zombies, the Warden replied, but Heteromorphic beings tend to be entirely unfair when it comes to their racial advantages. Imps are at least as intelligent as a Human, highly agile, dexterous and stealthy, have natural flight, Darkvision, fire resistance, immunity to poison and a poison sting. They have damage reduction that is only bypassed by silver or good-aligned weapons, but it doesnt appear to protect against Glasirs parasitic ability. That means that its some sort of energy attack. Their damage reduction similarly means that their natural weapons count as evil-aligned. They also have a few Spell-like Abilities C they use Invisibility to get around unnoticed all the time. Additionally, they have the Ability to assume alternate forms but I havent seen any do that yet. Makes you wonder what stronger Fiends have, Countess Wagner said. I assume youve saved the best for last? Its not so much that as the fact that Undead beings are usually immune to all sorts of drains, the Warden said. Its probably the same here. Go ahead, Glasir. Glasir stepped towards the Skeletal Owlbear. She hit it as hard as she could, but the only result was a chip in the bone that she had struck. Less than ten per cent, Nonna noted. Thats more than I expected, the Warden said. Whips usually leave cuts so I thought it would be a slashing attack, but I suppose its a bludgeoning attack? Your parasitic touch attack didnt work, but that isnt a surprise. Undead were unfair. Why was she so weak against them? This test subject is anomalous, Nonna said. Data from several Dryads from the Great Forest of Tob indicate that this one is stronger than a regular Dryad. Lord Mare did say that she might be special because of the tree she was born from, the Warden told the Elder Lich. Please send him a copy of our findingsand Id like to speak to Lady Aura about Glasir, as well. Lady Aura? Glasir said, Why? Because I am a Ranger trained in polearms, the Warden said. Lady Aura, however, is a Ranger trained in whips. She would probably be the best personal combat instructor for you. With the night well underway, the Warden and the other Human Lords agreed to split up to see to their respective tasks. It seemed that even adults had homework. Countess Wagner and Baroness Gagnier both fell over because they forgot about the Ghost Tongue. Countess Corelyn went upstairs but the Warden stayed with Glasir, examining the plants of the magical solarium. So, she said. Have you thought about what you wanted now that youve learned a bit more about yourself? I still want to be good at defending my tree, Glasir replied. The way you talked about itam I actually really strong? Much stronger than a Level Five Human, at least, the Warden nodded. That Dire Badger that you killed in three hits is used as a boss for Copper-rank promotional exams. Since you dispatched it so easily without using anything else, I wouldnt be surprised if youre as strong as a Gold-rank Adventurer. From what I understand, Heteromorphs get a head start because of their powerful Racial Class Levels and it takes a lot of Job Class Levels for Humans to reach parity if they ever do. Lord Mare said it was a good idea to be a Druidis that still right? You might have fallen prey to a common misconception about Druids and Clerics, the Warden replied. Humans C even Demihumans C tend to view them as support. A lot of novice Adventurers make the same mistake. Even though most of the magic casters that they ever meet are divine casters, people think Wizard when the idea of a magic caster comes to mind. A Druid becomes a tree wizard in their heads and they assume that they have poor physical capabilities. That they can heal and cast support spells only makes it worse and inexperienced Adventurer teams try to relegate them to the back line. Nothing could be further from the truth, however. Divine casters can be powerful physical combatants. Vicar Aspasia might fall back to cast spells if required, but she is on the front line of battle most of the time. Lady Shalltear is a Cleric and she has specific Job Classes that improve her capabilities in close combat. She is by far the most powerful of His Majestys vassals: even Weapon Masters like Lord Cocytus are no match. Glasirs leaves rustled as the Warden put a hand on her shoulder. Her touch felt sort of nice. I believe that you can do the same as a Druid, the Warden told her, but you will have to find the way that best works for you. I know that, as a Dryad, your nature is more solitary than most, but you should know that youre not alone. If you need help or advice, all you have to do is ask. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 2, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 At least let me wash the dishes. I will not! If some grim fate befalls you, I will not be able to forgive myself as your adjutant. You are joking about that, I hope. Perhaps, but you have also been working very hard. Save your energy for what must be done today. Alessia returned to her task once Themis retreated, scrubbing away at a stubborn fragment stuck on the clay dish in her hands. Wardens Vale was a place of many dangerous temptations that tested the will of the faithful. The first danger was that when one fell asleep at night, they might not wake in the morning. One might laugh at this assertion, but it was surely true. The rooms were warm and cosy; the beds well-crafted and soft. Sturdy walls of thick granite protected those within and the air was crisp and pure and green. All was well with the world and it was agony to leave such a comforting embrace. If C if C one managed to overcome that challenge, they were confronted by a generosity of provision and spirit that could surely make visitors weep in shame at their own meanness. Bounty overflowed and no one was hungry or otherwise in need; they lived free of the fears that those in other places might have and readily gave of themselves to nurture their community. The experience was such that right-minded people were forced to stop and reflect on their lives and conduct. She wiped the dishes dry, setting them aside for later use. Walking over to the latrine door, she gave it a knock. Themis, she said, are you alright? Do you need me to wipe your butt? Wh-what?! A strangled voice drifted out, What are you asking all of the sudden? I just thought I would ask. No, thank you! J-just go out and do that thing you wanted to do. I will come out later. Come out of the latrine, or come out of the house? Alessia went back up into her room and put on her armour. The equipment shifted slightly as it settled onto her form. She poked the light green plackart over her belly. Were they feeding her too much? An inconvenient thing about enchanted armour adjusting to the wearer was that it could be embarrassing if one did not keep a good figure. She grabbed her warhammer and hooked it to her belt before picking up her helm and heater shield. Her boots tapped down the stairs and she made her way out the door. A thin mist blanketed the barren stone of the village square in front of the house, shrouding the landscape in all directions. The barest traces of dawn outlined the mountains to the east, but the magical lighting kept the surroundings brightly lit. The humid chill of the morning seeped through her armour, so she cast Endure Elements using an item in one of her pouches. Darkvision came after that, causing the darkness in the surrounding shadows to recede in her sight. She walked around the perimeter of the building, checking for problems as best as a Paladin could. A bang sounded as Alessia passed one of the windows and she jumped in shock. Themis had slammed the shutters of the latrine window shut. Shes still in there? Alessia shook her head and completed her circuit before crossing over the corner of the square. Barely any of the villagers were out, though a few homes had lights in their windows. She stopped in front of Baroness Zahradniks home, which had an exterior that did not look much different from the other shophouses lining the plaza. The greenery in the window rustled and Lady Zahradnik poked her head out. Good Morning, Sister Alessia. A good morning to you, domina, Alessia bobbed her head slightly. I must thank you again for accommodating my selfishness. Think nothing of it, the Baroness smiled. You have come to take a break from the stresses of the city. I am more than happy to help someone who has done so much for us here in E-Rantel. Lady Zahradnik vanished from the window. Alessia shifted from foot to foot as she waited, a sense of happiness swirling in her heart. The Baroness was an excellent Noble, which was to say that she excelled at managing her territory and her subjects. This also meant that she was one who excelled at identifying talent and making judgements of people. If she expressed her recognition of someone such as Alessia, then it must be so. Moreso than that, Lady Zahradnik waswhat? Alessia had learned that she was Undead some months ago, but it took her a while to figure out what it might mean. As Surshana held purview over the souls of humanity and their ultimate fate, one could reason that Lady Zahradnik had been retained to serve their god now that he was amongst them once again. Supporting this was the well-known fact that she was not just an adherent of Surshana, but a living paragon of their ways. Well, unliving now. Even that part called to attention the touch of their god. She was Undead, yet Human. An Undead Humanwhich sounded stupid unless one considered the whole rather than the individual. When a Human died, there were two avenues for the soul: the faithful would be granted eternal peace while infidels would be granted eternal suffering. Ludmila Zahradnik was a living saint who was granted neither. Instead, she was bestowed the honour of eternal service to the god of death. She was chosen by Surshana C an enviable existence for any follower of The Six, particularly by adherents of Surshana. Despite this incalculably lofty distinction, the Baroness did not change. At least as far as Alessia could discern from those who were well-acquainted with her. She continued her observance of their tenets and did not falter in her duties. She did not exult in whatever powers she had been granted but remained humble and pious. That she continued to be what she always was served as proof that she was worthy of being chosen. As far as Alessia knew, not many were aware of what Baroness Zahradnik now was. Countess Corelyn knew, as did the Elder Lich captain of the Ruins Wake. The Sorcerer King of course knew and the Baroness had confessed her new state of being to Themis, who had served as her Cleric since she had been ordained. Beyond that, they didnt know who knew, so they continued to interact with her as if she were still a Human. Alessia released a wistful sigh. To serve their god for all eternity. How wonderful would that be? She would rather be doing that than being eternally peaceful somewhere. Not that she was ungrateful for Surshanas peace should it be His will for her. The door to the Baroness home opened and Lady Zahradnik appeared. Following her was a tree, followed by another tree which was carried by a Death Knight. The first tree was a Dryad known to the villagers as Glasir, who was treated as Lady Zahradniks daughter. Alessia was not sure what to think about that yet. Behind the Death Knight came Countess Corelyn. After her followed Aemilia and Taiya, the two Nobles Ladys Maids. One of the Death Knight footmen standing guard at the entrance fell into step behind them. They made their way over to the wagon stop, where they boarded an open-air passenger wagon that could accommodate Glasirs tree. The wagons Soul Eater conveyed them south towards the citadel district. So this army base, Alessia said. You mean to start raising Rangers for the Royal Army, domina? They already started training last spring, Lady Zahradnik replied. My training regimen for Rangers is very different from that of Squires. How so? They do Ranger things, the Baroness said. If I understand it correctly, the curriculum for Squires and Acolytes is one part basic education, one part religious education C including their role in the ministry C and one part combat education. Combat education is divided between classroom lectures, martial drills and live combat. For Rangers, we have one part basic education, one part survival education and one part combat education. Alessia nodded. Despite how distinct from one another vocations could be, curriculums were still structured similarly. The question was what went into the parts that differed. What goes into survival education? How is instruction handled? I believe you were away for much of the winter, so do other Rangers teach them? I have a combination of things going on, Lady Zahradnik replied. Rangers have several areas of expertise that overlap with those of other vocations. Civilians in forestry, for instance, share much of the same natural knowledge and woodland skills. Its to the point that I suspect that they are Rangers themselves, or at least they partially are. Alchemists can identify and forage plants and other natural resources. Druids can do the same and they have a survival skillset as well. But does that not present a risk of them advancing as those other vocations? Countess Corelyn asked. No more than Miss Alpha teaching arithmetic turns her students into Monks, the Baroness answered. Temple education is much the same, is it not? Squires and Acolytes both undergo religious training, but having a Priest as an instructor does not mean that the Squire is suddenly an Acolyte. At any rate, the survival portion is split into classroom education C where the students are instructed on natural lore C and a practicum that has them out in the woods around Wardens Vale. you dont make them wrestle Ogres and ride bears, do you? Maybe later, Lady Zahradnik said. For the time being, the Ranger apprentices function as my villages Rangers once did. They patrol the woods around their homes, trapping game and foraging for food and useful resources. Their home villages are quite appreciative of the variety that they add to local cuisine, and our Alchemical reagents are always well-stocked. This was the way of many villages that bordered the wild. While Rangers were commonly seen as warriors, the day-to-day roles that they served were far more significant to the civilian population. They dont get attacked by wild animals? Countess Corelyns brows drew together in worry. Rangers have Skills that help them deal with wild animals, the Baroness replied. If all else fails, they have Undead escorting them as well. What about their combat training? Alessia asked. Combat training has not started yet. EhI suppose it is not necessary in the Royal Army It is not so much that it is unnecessary in the Royal Army as it is unnecessary at this point in their training. Rangers do not need to fight to become stronger C they need only function as Rangers. More importantly, they need to learn how to survive in the wild before anything else. That sounds ridiculously ominous when you say that, Lady Corelyn frowned. Lady Zahradnik rolled her eyes. When they are not attending classes, they are out in the woods performing their duties. All of them come home before sunsetfor now. She was very good at making things sound ominous, even when explaining why things werent ominous. Their wagon went right after it entered the citadel district heading towards a set of long buildings. Alessia eyed the grey granite structures, which formed a row along the road to the dam. These look like the dormitories on the other sideno, they are your army barracks? They are, the Baroness nodded. The occupants are one hundred per cent Undead at the moment, but my Ranger trainees will join them once I deem them fit to begin army training. Humbarracks for Undead. The ones in the city usually stand around the same places forever. They will happily do so if they are assigned to some active duty, but the duty of those assigned here is to wait for orders. In the meantime, I have them train and learn what they can alongside their units. Since it is much like what living soldiers would do here, I decided that they should live like soldiers. My Rangers will be working alongside the Undead for their entire careers, so they need to learn to live with them as well. The wagon stopped in front of what appeared to be an administrative office and they disembarked to go around to the other side. The clash of blades filled the air long before they came into view of a stony field. There, two rows of Death-series servitors were watching a duel between a Death Knight and a Death Warrior from the sidelines. Who is the instructor here? Alessia asked. No one, Lady Zahradnik answered. Though the more experienced ones might count as that. If many of them spar every day, they gradually improvewell, they learn how to fight each other better. They are probably overwhelming enough as they are, Alessia said. Heathen Priests around the world will probably cry if they find out that someone is training the Undead to become stronger. Do you know much about religions around the world? No, Alessia admitted, but most appear to dislike the Undead. Ours are uncommonly nice, yes? Naturally spawned Undead were generally accepted to be the enemies of the living, and this was no exception in the Theocracy. Intelligent Undead could vary widely, but they were few and far between. All religions came up with some justification to destroy them C the primary ones being that they were evil or were detrimental to the world somehow. Most did not differentiate summoned Undead from wild Undead so the development of Necromancy-school magic for all categories of magic casters was usually limited to anti-Undead spells. I wonder about that, the Baroness said. Mindless Undead are Mindless Undead, but I would like to find communities of Undead in other places to see what they are like. Large negative energy zones like the Katze Plains must exist elsewhere. Lady Zahradnik seemed strangely optimistic about her prospects, so maybe becoming one of the Undead had changed a few things about her after all. Alessia didnt think that any living being would consider her outlook very reasonable. The two sparring Undead ended their match, which looked like they had simply been trying to outlast one another. Like Paladins, Blackguards and other defensive warriors, Death Knights had strong defence but weak offence. Death Warriors were the opposite, though Alessia thought that a Death Warrior would have the advantage if it employed its ranged weaponry before closing. A Death Priest tended to the damaged combatants while the next pair started their bout. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. If they must heal after sparring, Alessia said, they cannot train indefinitely, yes? Each squad has its own schedule, the Baroness said. They used to go on patrols every few days, but more Undead show up every week so patrol slots are becoming increasingly scarce. When not on patrol, they still stay with their squads and will spar like this until their healers reach half mana. Between sparring sessions, they will attend lectures and reviews by the Elder Lich sergeants. Outside of that is time to rest. Rest? Alessia frowned, But I thought Undead do not tire. They do not physically tire, but mental fatigue can still build up. I suppose you can call it a relaxation period rather than a time for rest. They are free to pursue their interests if they develop any. Hmmwhat sort of interests do they have? Spectating fights, for the most part. Sometimes they will go watch the league battles. It is not much, but it is a start. At some point, I want to see if they can be taught to read. They are not as smart as the Elder Liches, but, at the same time, eternal illiteracy doesnt sound very nice at all. What would Death Knights read? Alessia frowned. Romance, perhaps? Once the living join them, my hope is that things will become more lively and theyll pick up new things faster. The next pair of Death-series servitors finished their bout, which looked very much like the previous one. Alessia wondered whether it was because they always fought that way or if they all just ended up fighting that way after so many matches. Are you ready, Sister Alessia? Y-yes, domina! Are you sure about this, Sister Alessia? Countess Corelyn furrowed her brow worriedly, This is a Death Knight you wanted to fight I have been wanting to fight one since I first came to the Sorcerous Kingdom, she replied. They are the strongest Undead warriors known to manifest in the Katze Plains, so it is much like trying something you have only heard about beforeI think? She sounds like this whenever she discovers a new food stand as well, Lady Zahradnik smiled slightly. I do not believe you will be able to digest this meal so easily, however. Well, I do not think I can win, Alessia replied. I just want to see how I fare. Maybe I will come across some inspiration for further improvement. She unclipped her warhammer from her belt. Its head glowed faintly with cool, holy light as she activated its passive effect. She followed the Baroness out to stand in the exercise field. We have a special guest with us today, Lady Zahradniks clear voice sounded over the wind. This is Alessia di Altamura, a Paladin of Surshana. Sister Alessia has expressed her interest in your training and would like to have a practice bout with one of you. I hope you will take this opportunity to learn new things from one another. Alessia turned and bobbed her head in greeting to both sides. Good morning, she said. Erm, I do not know how you select combatants here, so please choose one Death Knight to come and fight with me. The Undead all around the exercise field exchanged glances with one another. Several Elder Liches conferred for a minute or two before they split up again and one of the Death Knights stomped out in front of Alessia. Its apparent strength aside, its two hundred thirty centimetre height was imposing relative to Alessias one hundred sixty-five. Thank you for accommodating my request, Alessia lowered her head politely. I will be in your care. Shifting metal plates sounded as the Death Knight returned her bow. Did it not have magic armour? No, that should be correct. Undead came with whatever they came with, which was usually unenchanted equipment suitable for their strength. Any naturally-spawned Undead had to upgrade its items much like anyone else would. She eyed the crimson tracery flowing over its black armour like veins of blood, and then her gaze went to its flamberge, which was shrouded in a pulsing black-red aura. Did that mean that the seemingly-magical effect was simply for appearances as well? I guess I will just have to find out. How do we start? Alessia asked. The Death Knight lowered itself into a defensive stance, tapping its shield with the tip of its weapon. It wants me to start, huh. In that case Lesser Strength. Halo of Smiting. Protection from Evil. Alessia raised her heater shield and let out a laugh as the Death Knights weapon slammed into it. Lady Zahradnik said they werent as smart as Elder Liches, but they still understood that allowing an opponent to layer enchantments on themselves was a bad idea. She pushed her shield up slightly and drove her warhammer into the Death Knights exposed wrist. The pressure against her shield vanished as it jerked its sword hand away. Nothing broken; its defence is very strong Alessia sidestepped around the Death Knights left, who kept its shield between itself and her. It would be difficult to inflict physical harm, but, at the same time, its strikes did not require Martial Arts for her to defend against. It was also not so fast that she required enhancements to her perception to follow. Since it was Undead, however, it could fight without tiring and those who used mundane equipment would find their shields and weapons being taken apart. Power flowed through her as her Halo of Smiting refreshed one of its charges. The spell was one of the ways through which a Paladin compensated for their poor offence relative to other types of warriors. Every twenty seconds, it would refresh one charge C up to a maximum of three. A Paladin could allocate a charge to one of their attacks, which would deal additional damage if it connected with its target. If they missed or the attack was otherwise successfully defended against, the charge would be wasted. Since Paladins usually spent more time defending than attacking, the spell had the effect of making the attacks that they did perform count for a bit more. She took an experimental swing at the Death Knight, but her weapon simply bounced off of its shield. The charge in her halo dissipated. This shield is too crazy The thing was taller than she was by more than a head and wider besides. Normally, an opponent with such a large and unwieldy shield would tire quickly, but being Undead negated that. She blocked three more strikes of the Death Knights flamberge before activating Ability Boost and striking back. Her attack was thwarted again. Should I wear down and break its shield with sundering attacks? No C if it cannot be repaired, it would be too pitiful for the Death Knight. Greater Ability Boost. Alessia pushed forward, locking her shield against the Death Knights. Her warhammer came in low, reaching around to smack the Death Knight in its left thigh. It tried to push her away, but didnt appear to be strong enough to do so. Finally, the tip of its sword came in over her shield, as if in imitation of her own attack. She drove her shield upward, deflecting the sword away and backing out of melee range. Her steps scraped over the stone as she resumed circling around it. From the way it moved to face her, it appeared that her attacks against its leg hadnt done enough to hobble its movement. If it will not take significant injuries against me in melee, then why does it not press in? Was it being considerate of her? Or was it fighting under certain assumptions that it had developed? It could probably wear out its opponents by simply struggling in close quarters with themor perhaps that was the reason why. If it assumed that Alessia functioned as one of the tireless Undead, staying in close quarters and taking damage without giving any back was a losing prospect. Alessia cast a spell. Banehammer C Undead! Her weapon flared with bright blue flames. The Death Knight roared and charged forward, its shield leading the way. She didnt wait for it to arrive. Shukuchi! She closed the distance to her opponents right side in an instant. Pivoting as the Death Knight continued to charge by, she took her warhammer in both hands and directed it against its right hip. Boneshatter! It was a combination potent enough to destroy an unprepared Elder Lich in one hit. The Death Knight, however, simply kept going, slowed to a stop and turned around with its shield raised. Alessia felt that she had done a good amount of damage to it, but it betrayed no sign of injury. The Death Knight renewed its assault, alternating between its sword and shield as it bashed at her defences in rhythmic cadence. It only gained momentum as it drove her back, so she led it around to mitigate the buildup. She tightened her manoeuvring, exploiting its size and mass against it. The Death Knight only humoured her with its single-minded determination, growing less threatening as it struggled to make effective attacks. It is just like fighting the Undeadbut why does that seem strange? More than strange, it was annoying her C but not because she was being slowly worn down. The principal advantages of the Undead were that they were untiring, did not need to eat and did not suffer from critical damage. Debilitating injuries were only so if they lost a part of their bodies. What was annoying her was that the Death Knight was relying solely on those advantages combined with its raw power. If she were a rank-and-file soldier it would surely have been a terrifying thing, cleaving limbs and entire bodies apart with every swing. She was not a rank-and-file soldier, however, and the Death Knight only felt like a stronger copy of Alessia flailing away with tireless, yet mundane attacks. Fortress. She stopped the Death Knight in its tracks, but it continued beating away at her shield. Repulse! As the Death Knight stumbled back from her Martial Art, Alessia cast a spell. Second Wind. Her fatigue vanished. The Death Knight caught its balance and charged forward again, but Alessia simply straightened, raising her weapon before her visor as if in salute. Mark of Justice. The dark flamberge of her opponent cleaved down at her shoulder. Fortress. Crimson eyes glared down at her. A smile crossed Alessias lips. You should not attack so thoughtlessly, she told the Death Knight. It roared in response, raising its flamberge and bringing it down in another savage swing. Her shield intercepted the attack and the Death Knight resumed its barrage of blows. After five hits, however, it stopped and drew back. Shukuchi. She didnt give it any time to think about what was going on. The world shifted as she appeared beside the Death Knight again, warhammer already cocked to attack. Penetrating Blow! A satisfying sensation travelled up from her hand as the head of her weapon buried itself in the Death Knights armoured leg. Holy Strike! Alessia channelled holy power into her weapon. A bright blue flash emanated from the gaps in the Death Knights armour as she sent the Skills energy straight into its body. Then it punched her in the head. Her head snapped back. She flew several metres and rolled over the ground. The Death Knight came running after her and she continued rolling along to avoid the series of vicious stabs sparking against the stone in her wake. When she finally stopped and looked up, she found the Death Knight towering atop her with its tower shield gripped overhead in both hands. Eh Fortress! The shield whipped down and stopped against her body. It went up and came down again as the Death Knight tried to smash her flat against the stones. Fortress! This time, Alessia gripped the giant piece of black metal with her shield hand and went up with it. She arced through the air, flipping over and landing on the Death Knights shoulders. Gripping its helmed head between her thighs, she started whacking it with her weapon. It took the Death Knight several tries to dislodge her. She was sent spinning through the air as the Undead warrior flung her across the field. Her vision swirled and she landed on all fours, gauntlets and boots scraping over the ground. Alessia rose to her feet, lowering herself into a defensive stance as the Death Knight charged forward again. The match is over. The Death Knight instantly stopped. They bowed to one another before returning to the sidelines. Alessia healed herself and used her Troopers Towel to clear away all signs of her duel. I am afraid to ask, domina, she said, but how badly did I lose? You made it about a third of the way through the Death Knight before you yourself reached half, Lady Zahradnik replied. I do not believe I have ever seen you fight seriously before, but this was quite a surprise. Your fighting style is distinctly Paladin, but at the same time it is very different from what most would probably expect it to be. MmhI hear this all the time from the fellows at the Adventurer Guild, Alessia said. To be fair, they are probably at least half-correct. Even in the Theocracy C which I believe has the most advanced Paladin Orders C many fight in the way that you are likely thinking of. Those who fight as I do are in the minority. In most cases, it is far easier to outlast your enemies and bludgeon them to death. They go around dispatching armies one enemy at a time. Still, I find your way of fighting very impressive. Was that Holy Strike one of the Martial Arts you spoke of with holy attributes? No, that one is a basic Paladin Skill, Alessia replied, then frowned. Now that you mention it, I did not use any of those. I would have done much better had Iyou see? Even I fall victim to that mentality. I suppose we will see them the next time, the Baroness said. Actually, have you had anyepisodes with Holy energy damage? Alessia tilted her head curiously. Episodes, domina? Well, this happened before the winter, but I was damaged by a holy weapon and I may have broken down on the spot. Ahyes, what you speak of is something that happens. People with incomplete understanding attribute holy element attacks to the will of the gods. This happened with me two years ago, but in reverse. In reverse? It is a funny storyprobably. I learned my first holy attribute Strike Art around two yearsno, over two years ago and used it on Brother Marcus while we were sparring. Since he took damage from the attack, I somehow convinced myself that he had been possessed or replaced by some evil thing. Then I spent the rest of the day trying to kill him. She had very nearly gotten a number of other people to join in the hunt for Brother Marcus. It was a good memory. that is pretty funny, Lady Zahradnik smiled slightly. How is that funny? Lady Corelyn frowned, I have dozens of Squires who cannot mentally keep pace with their physical growth. Am I going to have a bunch of murdered Paladins on my hands at some point? Ehthat is not likely, comitessa, Alessia assured her. Most Squires do not learn those Strike Arts until after they are ordained. If it does happen, you may consider yourself blessed for having a promising Squire in the local ranks. An Elder Lich came over from where the Death Knight was being healed. For the sake of mana efficiency, it said, we request that you dispel the curse you placed upon your sparring partner. Ah, sorry about that, Alessia said with a wave of a hand. Done. You cursed the Death Knight? Ludmila asked. Mark of Justice was the curse, Alessia answered with a nod. Arent curses Necromancy-school magic? They are. What, you think Paladins cannot cast Necromancy-school spells? They are quite handy, you know. Baroness Zahradnik had fairly extensive knowledge when it came to spells and their applications, but, by her own admission, she had recently gained that knowledge from her studies in demesne development and military affairs. They started making their way back to the wagon as they discussed the match. So what does it do? Lady Zahradnik asked. Mark of Justice? It is a curse that triggers when a certain condition is met. This one is mostly used in law enforcement. Say that there is a thief who is a repeat offender. A Paladin can cast Mark of Justice on them. The condition would be do not steal or something along those lines. If the target attempts to steal again, they will be punished by the curse C usually inflicting damage on the target to dissuade them. What was the curse condition that you placed on the Death Knight? You may not have heard it, but I said You should not attack so thoughtlessly. The Death Knight did not heed me, so the curse was triggered many dozens of times. Speaking of which, domina, I recommend that you find a combat instructor for these Death-series servitors. They are, how do you sayyou are correct that they are developing bad habits in fighting only themselves. That is one of the many things that I need to see to, the Baroness sighed. The northern army group is far better trained because they have a larger variety of experienced warriors to spar with. My current thought is to suggest rotating squads between army groups, but what we really need is instructors to not lag behind and develop combat techniques for the training environments here. I am falling behind on my personal training as well: there is so much to do and so little time. What about Adventurer training sessions? Alessia recommended, Things only continue to improve with them. Many think highly of you, so they would welcome your participation with open arms. I would very much like to, Lady Zahradnik replied. The past few months have taught me much and I would like to see how I fare with what I have learned. Unfortunately, we will have our hands full between the Draconic Kingdom and everything else that will be going on. Baroness Zahradniks Undead state lent her many advantages. One of these was that slow, careful development based on her accumulated experiences was a viable option. Mortal Human beings had limited time to achieve what they could in life and so had to take risks with their growth. I believe that your trials are a blessing from the gods, domina, Alessia told her. All sorts of interesting experiences relevant to your vocation always seem to flow your way. Most are not so fortunate. Of course, Sister Alessia, Lady Zahradnik nodded. My impatience often makes me forget this. Thank you. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 2, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 After the mornings bout, Alessia dropped off her equipment for maintenance at the forge. The excitement of the Blacksmiths apprentices as they handled her armour was very gratifying and her already good mood improved considerably. Wardens Vale was a wonderful place filled with right-minded people. She returned to the harbour village and, after confirming that Themis had successfully escaped the latrine, went to help conduct the morning service. Following the service, they went to the harbours restaurant for breakfast. Lady Zahradnik appeared with her friends and their attendants to join them, as did the Dryad Glasir. Alessia eyed the plant Heteromorph and her golden-red leaves, which had grown over her body in imitation of a womans smallclothes. Your daughter, domina, Alessia said. She is very quiet. I do not think that she said anything the entire time we were at the army barracks. Dryads usually live alone in the forest and quietly tend to their trees, Lady Zahradnik replied, so that should not be surprising. She speaks to others when she has reason to. Dryads do not naturally possess the social behaviours of Humans and other races that exist in family units and form communities. Her combat education always spoke of this. Humans tended to interpret the world around them in Human terms, but other races were not beholden to that thinking. Many a na?ve individual met their end trying to amicably interact with Demihumans, Heteromorphs and Monsters who saw them as nothing more than an intruder or a convenient meal. That must be strange to your subjects, Alessia said. They still make many assumptions about her, the Baroness motioned to Glasir to sit beside her. Well, they are probably not ignorant assumptions about her at this point. It is more that they are trying to be inclusive. It probably does not work. Not in the way that they want it to, Lady Zahradnik shook her head. It does help her learn about Humans, though. She is quite intelligent and learns as fast as someone who has very few common points of empathy with Humans probably should. Lady Zahradniks hand gently stroked the Dryads shoulder as she spoke. Combined with her tone of voice, she may as well have been a proud mother extolling her daughters virtues. She is often referred to as your daughter, Alessia cupped her hands around her tea. I suppose that this relationship is not as what most would think when they hear it, either. I left her for months shortly after she was born, the Baroness said. So you are probably right about that. Still, I think we have more than a cold, unfeeling acquaintance. Glasir will not warm up to me at all, Lady Corelyn pouted. What did you do? Liane asked. I just tried speaking with her a few times over the past two nights, Clara answered. So we could get to know one another. I brought some things for her as well: a silk scarf and handkerchief, a silver girdle, a hand mirror framed in golden leaves She probably sensed your impure motives, Lady Zahradnik said. That is what you get for trying to bribe her. They were not bribes C they were gifts! What did you do when she first appeared? I am her guardian. Why would I have to do anything special? Alessia took a sip from her steaming drink. Chef Pyrus arrived with their breakfast: a bowl of village stew with sides of sausage, bread and goose eggs. Alessia, Themis and Lady Zahradnik started right away, but the others did not. Is something the matter? Lady Zahradnik glanced at her friends between bites, This is the same breakfast as yesterday. Yeah, about that, Lady Wagner said. You people eat really hearty out here. I thought what you fed us in the city was an extra-large portion of the stuff, but theyre regular portions. No wonder you and your family grew up so tall. Did you not say that there is hope for you yet? I did, but thisll probably make me grow in the wrong places. We have Rings of Sustenance, too. How does that work? We are headed back to Corelyn Harbour tomorrow, Lady Zahradnik said. I am sure you can survive another day of our meals here. The others reluctantly started on their breakfast. Alessia called for seconds. So we are going to the Lizardman place next, she said. They were not here originally, were they? No, Lady Zahradnik replied, they are from the Great Lake in Tob. Lord Cocytus sent them here to start a new population just in case something happened. something? Like a war breaking out and wiping them out. Anything that is a threat to the Sorcerous Kingdom would go through their village in minutes and it was the only Lizardman community in the country. Alessia saw Lizardmen in E-Rantel C or more specifically in the Adventurer Training Area C but those interactions didnt speak much for how they normally behaved. As far as threats went, the average Lizardman was stronger than the average Human but they did not live in the same environment. The lands of the Theocracy were long developed for Human habitation, so Lizardmen were nonexistent. There were other reptilian races in the region, but their relationship with nearby Human populations was not a good one. Sea Nagas were dominant in the waters along the Theocracys coast and clashed with the army. It was a never-ending battle since their dwellings deep underwater were impossible to assault with sufficient force. Once breakfast was finished, they parted ways with Glasir. The Dryad attended school with the children of the village, so she couldnt come with them on the second half of their tour of Wardens Vale. Lady Zahradnik led them over to the western side of the island where a more regular-looking harbour had been cut into the stone on the other side. A smaller version of the barge they had taken up the Katze River was moored to one of the piers. Hows this ship treating you, by the way? Lady Wagner asked. The Lizardmen have made good use out of it, Lady Zahradnik answered. At first, they employed it to bring prefabricated building components to their village. As far as I know, theyll mostly be using it to ferry fish from the farms once they become fully operational. HmmI wonder if we can make specialised containers for that. Are they just gonna throw the fish in? You will have the chance to speak with them about it soon enough. The barges Elder Lich captain and a pair of Death Warriors came out of the harbour office to convey them to the Lizardman village, which could be seen several kilometres in the lake to the west. They climbed up to the bridge, where several benches had been bolted to the floor. Lady Wagner eyed the furnishings. Did your people do this as well? She asked. They did, Lady Zahradnik nodded. It was not very pretty at first, but they eventually refined their improvements to the point where I thought they were worth paying for. Youre gonna do that with that passenger carriage, too? Of course. They may be doing these things as a hobby, but what they come up with is still valuable. Once they come up with a good carriage design, I will commission them for every wagon fielded for public transport in my demesne. Countess Wagner frowned at the bench in front of her as the barge got underway. Why does it feel like these guys moved in my market? They are not specifically trying to compete with you, Baroness Zahradnik smiled slightly. My subjects simply apply their talents to improve the quality of life around them. The next project that they show to me may be entirely unrelated to transport. About halfway to the village, the barge entered a course that brought it between two long rows of wooden stakes painted white. Pairs of Lizardmen in dugouts could be seen here and there in sectioned-off areas radiating from their settlement. Once every few meters, one of them reached into their dugout and scattered a handful of something into the water, which started to churn from countless fish. So these are the fish farms, Lady Gagnier said. They look different from the ones at the Great Lake. It is a design that they thought would work better here, Lady Zahradnik replied. I have no idea how it works, but Chief Esess claims that it will be a success. What kind of fish do they raise here? Alessia asked. A species of carp native to the Katze River. They went to catch them while they were spawning in the autumn so we have millions of baby fish now. When will they be ready to harvest? The Lizardmen will start thinning out the population in the autumn. The ones here weigh about half a kilogram already. I think the largest one I have seen from the river was over two metres long and forty kilograms. The two-year-old carp raised from fry at the Great Lakes fish farms are about three kilograms, so I think we stand a fair chance of matching that here. Alessia gazed at the vast stretch of marked-off water to either side, wondering how many fish would be produced. Back when we visited the Great Lake, Lady Gagnier said, the Lizardmen told us that they were having challenges feeding more than a certain number of carp for each enclosure. It isnt as simple as feeding our livestock. They eat a surprising amount, Lady Zahradnik nodded. Two or three times their mass every day, if the reports are to be believed. The feed that you see the Lizardmen throwing out there is a mix of crushed grains, chopped straw and ground Demihumans. Baroness Gagnier blinked several times. did you just say Demihumans? An entire army invaded the Upper reaches last summer, Lady Zahradnik said. It would have been a waste to just let them rot out there. They were put in frozen storage and we take them out as needed. Hmmthis is a novel idea? Alessia said, Demihumans are always the ones eating us; why not feed the Demihumans to the fish, which are then eaten by us? Meat was expensive in the Theocracy since raising livestock was resource-intensive relative to growing staple crops. The people wouldnt eat Demihumans exterminated along the border, but they would certainly eat fish. It is not as if I go around hunting down Demihumans to feed my fish, Lady Zahradnik frowned. Besides, collecting corpses for later use is a time-honoured practice of the Sorcerous Kingdom. People think that leaving bodies lying around causes the Undead to rise, so no one will complain, yes? Well, Lady Gagnier shuddered, that just took a morbid turn. Please dont tell me youre going to be collecting Beastman corpses when we go to the Draconic Kingdom. Why not? Yknow, Countess Wagner said. Youre like an inexhaustible source of horrifying rumours. A year from now, some guy on the other side of the world is going to be talking about a crazy corpse snatcher that sucks up entire armies to feed her ravening hordes of fanatical people. EhI do not think that they would be frightened of that, Alessia said. There are so many carnivorous races that hundreds of thousands of people are probably eaten every day. She thought that was the case, at least. If it was Humans alone, there were probably about fifty million in the region of the world centred around the Theocracy. When one considered all of the other races C which included fecund races like Goblins and Troglodytes C the number probably sat around two or three times that even if they did not have large-scale agriculture. There were surely many times more than that out in the world. The barge slid into a roofed-over berth in the Lizardman village, which was equipped with the same infrastructure for loading cargo containers as the harbour. A delegation of Lizardmen, led by a black-scaled Lizardman Lord, waited to receive them. They bowed in unison as Lady Zahradnik disembarked and walked up to them. Welcome back, Lady Zahradnik, the Lizardman Lord said in a clear, yet smooth voice. It is good to see you again after the long winter. It is good to be back, Chief Esess, Lady Zahradnik smiled, though I will be away again before long. I might be misremembering, but have you grown larger since I saw you last? I have, my lady, he said. Those who have not seen me for a time notice right away. Im ten centimetres taller than before. Some people say that its a sign of being a Demihuman Lord. If that is the case, Lady Zahradnik replied, then your hard work has paid off. Have you developed any Skills or Abilities since it happened? MuuI dont think so. My people seem to argue less with me these days, but maybe that is because I am no longer so terrible at leading them? I cannot do the things that Chief Shasha does yet. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I am sure you will get there. What about your martial path? Have you given any consideration as to how you would like to fight? I believe that I will stay with the scimitar, Chief Esess replied. If I can get Zaryusu to train me, maybe I will not get my tongue pinned to the ground again. Theres gotta be a story behind that, Lady Wagner peered at the two. Neither Lady Zahradnik nor the Lizardman Lord responded, so there probably was. Introductions were made and Chief Esess led them further into the village. They received curious looks as the Lizardman Chief showed them around, but most of the villagers kept to their business. Alessia counted at least eight different colours of Lizardmen, but she wasnt sure what each one meant for their race. Their procession slowed as they entered the central structure and they stopped to inspect the goods at the few market stands there. Themis wandered over to where Lady Wagner was either haggling or harassing one of the Lizardman Merchants. What are they selling here? Alessia ran her gaze over the table. They appeared to be an assortment of trinkets that could commonly be found in the possession of Demihuman tribes. Most were fashioned out of clay, wood or stone, with a few made from rope or fabric. Themis picked up a bracelet of polished clay beads. This is magic? Yes, dear customer, the Lizardman Merchant said. When activated, it provides one day of the Virtue enchantment for each of the beads on the bracelet. Its a very popular product with so many families being raised now. Why is that? Lady Wagner asked. Virtue is an orison that all divine casters can learn, Themis explained. For lack of a better description, it gives the target a little bit of temporary durability. This is a very good magic item for those who can afford it: accidents that might result in broken bones will leave the victim with bruises instead. Regular children arent as durable as adults, so the effect of Virtue is exaggerated on them. Oh, you sure know your stuff, dear customer, the Lizardman Merchant nodded. How many would you like to purchase for your broodlings? ErmI do not have any broodlings yet. I should buy one to show the others, though. What does each go for? The Lizardman Merchant seemed to brighten at the prospect of making a sale. It held up one of its clawed hands. One bracelet is four copper coins. If you buy a months worth or more, they are three copper each. Alessia counted the number of beads on each bracelet. There appeared to be seven, meaning that each would last a week. Themis placed a silver coin on the counter, receiving four bracelets and a copper coin in change. She frowned and rubbed her chin as they left the stand and continued on their way. Is something the matter, Vicar? Lady Zahradnik asked. What is the rate for First-tier spells in Wardens Vale, my lady? Two copper coins. Hmmare these magic items produced here, Chief Esess? They are, the Lizardman Chief replied. We have workshops on the second floor of the compound for magic item production. Are they available for viewing? Chief Esess glanced at Lady Zahradnik, who nodded. This way, please, he said. They were led deeper into the building, entering a bare, circular courtyard in the middle of the village. It looked like some work was being done on it: a large flat area was being packed down in the centre. You are placing something here? Alessia asked. Yes, Chief Esess replied. A statue of the Sorcerer King. We had one back in our old home at the Great Lake to venerate, but it wasnt until this winter that we finished laying down our village here. Alessia furrowed her brow at the spot on the ground. Surshana had Lizardman worshippers now? As a defender of the faith, did that mean she was now oathbound to protect them? The people back in the Theocracy would surely go into seizures from the very idea. The Chief brought them up a flight of stairs on one side. Lady Zahradnik came closer to Themis as they walked along the balcony encircling the courtyard. Might I know if there is a problem, Vicar Aspasia? I do not know whether it is a problem yet, Themis replied, but the magic items at that stand seem too cheap. Orisons and First-tier spells cost the same, meaning that if you cast Virtue seven times, it should cost at least one silver and one copper. That is not counting the material costs for the magic item. Preparing the same number of scrolls should be around twice as much. Furthermore, Virtue from a caster is a short-duration spell. This item provides it for a day per bead. So youre saying that theyre using a roundabout method to circumvent the official schedule for divine magic, Lady Wagner said. Undercutting the competition through these magic items. Chief Esess looked over his shoulder, casting a worried eye at them. Was he aware that they were cheating? Perhaps Lady Zahradnik would be adding Lizardmen to the fish feed soon. They dont even have any competition here, Lady Gagnier poked Lady Wagner in the ribs. Since it seems that anyone can use them, they are more akin to potions and those are far more expensive than scrolls. I agree, Themis nodded, Making any assertions in that direction is premature. Observing the production method should provide a decisive answer. Their party entered a workshop a few doors down from the top of the stairs. The odour of herbs, soil and Lizardman wafted through the air. A forest green Lizardman in mystics garb came over to greet them. Csersch, Chief Esess said. One of Lady Zahradniks guests had a question for you Themis came forward to address the Lizardman mystic. It was a scene that could have only ended with a mace to the face if it were in the Theocracy. I was curious about the production costs of the magic items on display in the market below, she held up one of the bracelets. The prices were so low that I could not help but wonder if you were undervaluing your goods. We thought that it was a fair price Csersch looked between Themis, Chief Esess and Lady Zahradnik before motioning for them to follow. He brought them over to a long workbench and retrieved a flat wooden case. Inside were five bead bracelets nearly identical to the ones that Themis had purchased. We order these from the potter on the ground floor, Csersch explained. Each must be enchanted by one of our mystics to form the final product. How much does one of these bracelets cost? Themis asked. A set of five costs four copper coins, the Lizardman mystic answered. The village goes through about fifty per week, but we expect that number to triple by this time next year. Does the craftsmanship of the base item matter? They are made by a master potter, Csersch replied, shoddy craftsmanship is not good enough. Are you capable of demonstrating the enchantment process? In response, the Lizardman mystic took one of the bracelets out of its container, placing it on a clean cloth. Several seconds after he extended his claws over the item, a magical formation appeared. They watched his work intently, but it ended as innocuously as it had started. I see, Themis nodded thoughtfully. That is why the items are so cheap. Why is that? Lady Wagner asked. It uses a different methodology from arcane artisans like Alchemists. For simplicitys sake, think of a potion as a receptacle for a spell. Not the bottle, mind you C the solvent. The solvent must have the capacity to hold the spell being cast. This limitation by receptacle is a general rule for many magic items such as scrolls, potions, wands and staves. What determines what a receptacle can hold is the quality of the material. Themis gestured to the shelves nearby, which were stocked with hundreds of scrolls. Those scrolls, for instance, are made out of regular fish leather and only have the capacity for First-tier spells. If one casts anything stronger on them, the vellum will be destroyed. When any magic item is crafted, the cost is essentially the labour and materials that went into the receptacle or whatever the magic item is plus the contribution of the artisan, which is essentially everything that went into research and development, their capabilities as a magic caster and their mana. So one of those scrolls is the cost of the leather and the cost of the spell, Lady Wagner said. Since a First-tier spell is scheduled at two copper coins here it shouldnt be much more than that once they start mass-producing fish leather. That is correct, Themis said. Potions are more expensive because the reagents that go into an alchemical solution are more expensive. The advantage to them is that they can be used by anyone. Wands and staves are cheaper on a per-cast basis, but their purchase cost is prohibitive and vocational restrictions apply to their use. Where do these beads fit into it all? They belong to a different branch of crafting, Themis replied. It is related to totemic traditions and the other druidic practices that revolve around evoking the spiritual power of natural things. Sometimes you see practitioners with tattoos on their bodies which can be activated to channel the spirit of whatever animal that it represents. These beads are the same: they are evoking the spirit in the clay, which replicates the spell that it is enchanted with. So theyre using the power of dirt. In a manner of speaking, yes, Themis smiled slightly. The formation creates a magic item imprinted with the spell applied to it. Each bead is sized to fuel one application of the spell. Once all of the charges are expended, the item disintegrates into nothing. Themis looked to Csersch, who nodded in confirmation. You understand far more about our ways than the Alchemists and Artificers in the harbour, he said. Thats quite a surprise. When we demonstrated our techniques to her and her students, they did not see what was going on at all. Alchemists are arcane casters, Themis said. Though there are major differences between us, all divine casters use the same category of magic. The formation that you use is actually one that can also be used by the Temples of the Six. Wait a minute, Lady Wagner said. If you could make magic items out of dirt all along, then why didnt you do it? The Temples barely produce any magic items at all. The Vicar gestured to the shelves filled with scrolls nearby. Any magic caster can fashion scrolls if they have the materials and the mana, she said, but stockpiling this many is next to impossible for us. The mana of temple staff is primarily allocated to the ministry with a bit reserved for emergencies. We cannot stockpile scrolls because we have no mana to spare. With this being the case, you can probably understand that magic items in general are out of the question. Much like Re-Estizes lack of arcane institutions meant that the development of arcane industries was minimal, Lady Corelyn said, the secular nature of the government leaves the Temples as a self-managing healthcare system and not much more than that. Each shrine, temple and monastery functions independently with no overall direction and thus no collective resources to allocate towards industry. I am fairly certain that divine casters of substantial talent are also poached by the Theocracy C at least until recently. Alessia exchanged a look with Themis. The truth was that it was still happening. Unknown to most, a Miko Princess was lost two years previous. Several of her Temple Guard were also slain in the incident. With Themis approaching the threshold of Tier Five magic C which was the minimum qualification for a Miko Princess C the Theocracy was beginning to make overtures. Alessia was similarly being targeted because they needed new Temple Guardsor perhaps it was why she was sent to attend to Themis in the first place. One thing leads to another, I guess, Lady Wagner muttered. But I dont think thats happening anymore? Whats to stop you from doing it now? We still have a major staff shortage, Themis said. The needs of the people always come first. Mana is not the only factor, however. The second part of the problem is the material limitations that I mentioned. These items work with Virtue because it is an orison C a Tier-zero spell. Regular clay cannot fuel First-tier spells, so one would have to graduate to better materials. So you go from dirt to stone to iron or something like that? It is easier to consider that each type of material has a grade which correlates to a certain tier of magic, so there are different types of metal, stone, leather, fabric or wood. An alternative is to refine a material or receptacle to the point where it can cast more powerful magic. Furthermore, techniques must exist to fashion those items and the materials they use. These techniques are very resource and time-intensive to develop and perfect, so they are in the realm of industrial and national secrets. With this Lizardman method, Alessia said, one would think ahead and see that extremely rare and expensive materials are eventually required. No one pursues this route understanding that. There were actually various sacraments and relics in the Temples that were of the type of item that they were discussing, but they were generally not consumed save for dire emergencies. In the Theocracy, one could say that every temple and shrine was a stockpile of magic items. The E-Rantel cathedral, on the other hand, only had the same relics that they were gifted generations ago when the city was founded. That may be the case, Csersch admitted, but we will still try. We no longer live in subsistence, so we have the time and resources to devote to research and development. Wardens Vale is also rich in natural energy, as evidenced by the birth of Glasir. What we can accomplish here may go far beyond any expectations. They ended up staying over an hour discussing magic item production with Csersch, at which point he led them to a clear space at the back of the workshop. People usually saved the best for last when it came to showing things off, but Alessia wasnt certain whether this applied to Lizardmen. This area here is where we conduct our ritual magicC Alessia went into a fit of coughing. The others stared at her as she wiped her eyes of tears. Did you say ritual magic? She croaked out. yes? That couldnt be right. Can you demonstrate this ritual magic of yours? Ermalright? She couldnt read the Lizardmans alien expression, but the tone of his voice was dubious. After calling two other mystics to come and participate, Csersch took his position at the centre of their circle and led a ritual that imbued a fish vellum scroll with a First-tier spell. Theyre using ritual magic to create First-tier scrolls Alessia wasnt sure whether she should laugh or cry. Themis poked her in the shoulder. Are you alright? Howwhere did you learn this ritual magic from? Alessia asked. It was passed down through the Red-Eye Tribes traditions, Csersch said. With the formation of the Lizardman Alliance, the practice has spread to the other tribes over the last two years. There was no precedent for any Demihuman society in the region to have ritual magic. Never mind ritual magic, magic casters amongst the local Demihuman populations were limited to races with innate casting ability, Sorcerers and unsophisticated tribal mystics. Based on the variety of magic items in their keeping and the spells required to create them, it appeared that these Lizardmen were unsophisticated tribal mystics, but how in the world did they develop ritual magic? In their effort to protect humanity and allow it to develop without interference, the Slane Theocracy worked hard to suppress non-Human populations in the region. They culled them when they started to develop Martial Arts, Combat Skills and other foundational elements of civilisation. If they were a particularly strong race or had absurdly strong individuals, it might be more difficult to enforce this policy, but these Lizardmen were not particularly strong. Out of curiosity, Alessia said, how is it that you became a part of the Sorcerous Kingdom? His Majesty came to us about two years ago, Chief Esess said. After being tested by Lord Cocytus, the Sorcerer King spared us and we swore our eternal loyalty to him. In exchange, he promised to bring prosperity to our people. I see. Alessias face became a stony mask. These Lizardmen had somehow eluded the efforts of the Slane Theocracy for generations, cultivating a society that should have seen them exterminated. Then Surshana himself just happened to take them under his protection. No coincidence could be so fortunate as this. All she could think was that it was the will of the gods. Ritual magic was one of the Theocracys most powerful tools, yet it had come to the Sorcerous Kingdom with laughable ease. Now it was in the possession of Surshanas Chosen, who would use her resources and authority to develop it to heights unimagined. A shiver of excitement travelled up her spine. Earning a place as a Temple Guard at the Eye of the Water God had been one of her greatest aspirations. She had worked hard to be the best Paladin she could be and studied just as hard for her dream job as the attendant of a Miko Princess who led the great rituals of the Slane Theocracy. Alessia could not turn down her assignment to the Sorcerous Kingdom, but anxieties rose over whether she would ever return to the Theocracy and become what she always wanted to be. Turning down the Theocracys proposal to return with Themis hurt her more than she wanted to admit. Now, it seemed that her god had answered the fervent prayer that was her lifes work. All she needed to do was remain steadfast. Omnia tempus habent, et suis spatiis transeunt universa sub c?lo. To everything there was a season, a time to every purpose under heaven. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 2, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 7th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE Red or black? Red, of course! What are we doing with the black ones? Hanging them all around the walls. We cant have people staring at the inside of the hull. Liane frowned at the pitch-black fabric over her arm, and then she looked at the barges steel hull. Each component was as glossy as the day it had been imbued with its runes, dully reflecting the magical lighting placed about the hold. Look, Liane said. Normally Id agree with ya. Hell, I wouldnt even ask. But this is different. The entire ships made outta steel C enchanted steel. Thats something you gotta show off. Florine looked up from where she was sorting through a crate of paintings. That assumes they even have an appreciation for what they see, she said. Maybe Dwarves, metalworkers and Merchants would be able to tell at a glance, but were talking about Human Nobles here. Theyre only going to see an ugly metal wall. Grr Grr Florine grrd back. This is just a backup, right? Liane said, Just in case the countrys levelled to the ground when we get there. Otherwise, its our little secret base. Some sort of news should have arrived if that had happenedunless it had happened recently. Still, news of dire developments indicating a turn for the worse should have come through well in advance. Since that hadnt happened, things were probably following the usual back and forth between the Draconic Kingdom and their Beastman neighbours. With that being the case, they should be decorating things to suit their own preferences and not those of others. One of the barges in their fleet had been set aside to use as an emergency office. Its cargo hold had been converted into a work area in one half and a shared bedroom in the other. A kitchen and rooms for some household staff had been installed into the bridge structure. They would use it for as long as necessary, but chances were that they wouldnt use it at all so it was more of an experiment in functionality and design for future vessels. Liane tossed a crimson bolt of cloth from the crate in front of her onto a nearby couch. A flicker of movement caught her eye and she turned to see a Shadow Demon floating at the bottom of the stairs to the main deck. Whats goin on? She asked. This one has come with a delivery, the glowing yellow gash that was its mouth split open as it spoke. Compliments of Lord Demiurge. The Shadow Demon produced a ceramic jar a bit larger than Lianes palm. She picked it up and read the label. Wow, he actually found some. Found some what? Florine came over. She held up the jar at eye level. Florines eyes scanned the label. Their time wandering around Ludmilas territory had baked the both of them even more, so the delivery of the difficult-to-obtain eraser cream was a welcome thing. Does it work? Dunno, Liane said. Lets see Liane fished out a handkerchief from her Infinite Haversack and unscrewed the lid of the jar. She sniffed the white cream inside experimentally before covering her fingers with the handkerchief to scoop some of it out. Hmm She went over to rub a bit on a painting that Florine had selected. The area around where she applied the cream vanished, leaving a stretch of clear canvas. Woahis this safe for people to use? It looks like it worked. It stripped the paint right off that thing! That cant be healthy. I was right to call it disintegration cream. Just try a bit. A bit. Who would try a bit of something that can do that? Liane scooped out some more. She stared at it for a long moment before her eyes slid over to the Shadow Demon. It fled up the stairs the moment she raised her fingers towards it. See? Liane said, Even Demons are scared of this stuff! Im fairly certain that it was scared of you, Florine told her. Huh? Why? Mmhthis stuff was made by the Holy Queen, right? Maybe it has some holy stuff in it that Demons dont likehey, we should try rubbing some on Ludmila. Florine snatched the jar from her hands. She sniffed the cream carefully before applying some to her forearm. I cant believe you could just smear that stuff on after seeing that, Liane said. Its from Lord Demiurge, Florine replied. He wouldnt purposely bring genuine harm to his allies. How do you know that? He told me. Liane frowned a long frown at Florine. Are you suggesting that Lord Demiurge lied to me? Florine asked. Hes a Devil, Liane answered. Werent you the one accusing me of being racist the other day? He might be a Devil, but hes a nice, reliable man. The tanned skin of Florines arm lightened to its usual complexion. In addition to returning to normal, it had become more beautiful somehow. Her friend smiled. See? She said, There was nothing to worry about. Come to the bedroom and help me make sure I get everything. Youre doing me too, right? Of course, Florine rolled her eyes. Lets get this done quick C we still have a lot of work to do. Two hours later, they finished figuring out arrangements for the office and returned to the main deck. It was yet another sunny evening in the Duchy of E-Rantel and a refreshing breeze swept over Corelyn Harbour. All but the vessel that they were on and the one assigned to transport goods from Wardens Vale had already been loaded and sent to the refurbished harbours in Laga?. Their surroundings had returned to the quiet port of previous months, though the equipment for the new cargo system stood by silently for its next job. HowC GYAH! Liane nearly jumped overboard. Heart trying to leap out of her throat, she turned to shout at Ludmila. Dont creep up on me like that! I didnt creep up on you, Ludmila replied. I was already standing here. If I really wanted to, I couldC Lets not go over what horrors youd visit on me, Liane said. We already have enough trouble ahead of us to think about. Friend or not, scary was scary. Liane already suspected that they would have nightmares from their work in the Draconic Kingdom. A country that was regularly raided by predatory Demihumans was bound to have disturbing scenes aplenty. Do you truly believe it will be that bad? Ludmila asked. You heard that Blacksmith of yours, Liane answered. Unlike our cute and cuddly Demihuman friends here in the Sorcerous Kingdom, were going to be dealing with the Demihumans that everyone imagines Demihumans to be. You wont be, Ludmila told her. I will. Only after things are secure will you three be brought in. That might be so, Liane said, but were still gonna see the aftermath of whatevers been goin on. Her stomach grew queasy just thinking about it. Whenever Bards rendered tales in Human lands, Demihumans were divided into three broad categories. The first were the ones that were portrayed as minor threats: Demihumans that were most common in their region of the world and were characterised as some combination of weak, stupid, chaotic, brutish and unsophisticated. Races like Ogres and Goblins that were defeated hundreds or even thousands at a time in exciting tales of Adventure. Liane tended to think that they were used in stories to make Humans feel better about themselves; give them some ubiquitous foes that could be dangerous but were outmatched by Human intellect, artifice and discipline. When the Sorcerous Kingdom annexed E-Rantel and Demihumans started arriving to reside in the city, however, she found that the very same Demihumans being slaughtered in those stories enjoyed those stories greatly as well. She had no idea how to feel about it and couldnt even begin to understand why that was. Another category consisted of the Demihumans that were so powerful that they may as well be monsters. True Giants such as Frost Giants, Sea Giants, Fire Giants, Stone Giants and Storm Giants were included in their number, as were races like the Orthrous, Zoastia and Nagaraja. Since they may as well be monsters, they were framed as such and thus there was a sense of detachment from the threat that they represented. They were treated as a force of nature that regular people stayed safely away from; a monumental challenge for heroes to overcome. Finally came the Demihumans that seemed to be hand-picked from the primal nightmares of humanity. Beings of savage intelligence and cunning who saw Humans as nothing more than helpless prey to be picked off and eaten at their leisure. The Beastman Kingdom neighbouring the Draconic Kingdom was primarily populated by this sort of Demihuman, and all Liane could think about were the gruesome and horrifying tales that were attached to them. There might not be as much of an aftermath as you think, Florine said. They may be holding out just fine and weve been instructed to time things for maximum effect, yes? We shouldnt get ahead of ourselves. Regardless of what we find, Ludmila said. It is what it is. Our duties remain unchanged. A twinge of envy rose out of Lianes discomforting thoughts. She wished that she could have even a tenth of her friends unflinching resolve. Wheres Clara? Florine asked. She stayed at home, Ludmila answered. Thats weird, Liane said. Clara always sticks to you whenever she can. That only happens when our time together is limited, Ludmila replied. She obviously cant stick to me every hour of every day. If she heard that, shed take it as a challenge. They disembarked from the ship, making their way over to an awaiting carriage. The Soul Eater took them out of the harbour and up onto the highway at a casual canter, passing several slower vehicles on the way to Castle Corelyn. How long did you wait for us? Florine asked. Not more than half an hour, Ludmila answered. It wasnt a problem. You coulda come down to join us, Liane said. Did you stand at the top of the stairs the entire time? You might be Undead now, but youre not a Death-series servitor. I was taking advantage of the opportunity to watch the harbour, Ludmila replied. The Draconic Kingdom is a coastal nation so its probably a good thing to get accustomed to similar environments. The ever-vigilant Frontier Noble. It felt that, rather than her Undead state changing her, it allowed Ludmila to become more Ludmila. She was always a sort of constant back when they were kids, but she was even more so now. While it was reassuring to have such a friend, Liane couldnt help but feel guilty over the sense that Ludmila did her best for everyone even when no one was watching or even aware of it. They would never know how much they truly owed her because she was about as forthcoming as a boulder at the bottom of a waterlogged ditch when it came to her personal achievements. Lady Shalltear said that even Undead get mentally weary, Florine noted. You should relax a bit while you can. I can relax when Im fighting and there will probably be plenty of that. Or not. I take everything back. Shes a battle maniac. How can fighting be relaxing? Florine gave Ludmila a perplexed look, Everyone is trying to hurt you. Everyone is trying to kill me, Ludmila corrected her. If I were to describe itbeing in a battle is like reading a good book. Maybe. Liane and Florine stared incomprehensibly at the crazy woman sitting across from them. Ludmila visibly squirmed under their combined gaze. It just comes naturally to me, she said. I dont have to think about every little thing. Its not as if Im just mindlessly fighting, either C there are goals to work toward along the way and what I do affects meaningful change. Surely you two have things that you enjoy that might seem stressful to others. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Maaaaybe, Liane said. But we dont leave a bloody trail of corpses in our wake. Thats not true, Florine said. Liane turned to look at her childhood friend. I-its not? Just because we dont kill people directly doesnt mean that we dont affect the lives of many with what we do. We love to socialise, negotiate, grow our fiefs and see to the ventures that we charter. Every contract C whether we agree to it or not C influences everyone involved and those involved with them and so on. As Merchants, we seek to grow our businesses, but there are many hidden costs that we arent aware of. But thats how it always is, Liane said. Thats right, Florine replied. It is. But most Merchants are small and powerless, as are most Nobles. We arent small in that sense anymore, nor are we powerlessand we get bigger and more powerful every day. One day, no C now, the stroke of a pen can just as easily save millions or seal their fates. In a single moment, we can destroy more than what would take Ludmila an entire war to match. We cant think like little Merchants or Nobles anymore. We need to think big like Clara; understand as much as we can about what our choices may bring about and whether the outcomes of those choices are ultimately what we want to achieve. In just a year, we have gotten to the point where we can act and the world transforms. It is both exciting and frightening at the same time, and only our superiors and those closest to us see the change that we are going to unleash upon the world. Uhwhat were we talking about again? Liane asked. Relaxing, Ludmila answered. The carriage rolled to a stop in front of the entrance to Claras home. A pair of House Corelyns footmen opened the carriage doors and led them inside, where they found their ladys maids awaiting them. The three of them looked somewhat disgruntled at being left behind, but there was more work for them to do in the palace than there was in the harbour. Did anything happen while we were away? Liane asked. An Elder Lich from the Royal Army reported four Wyverns crossing over the Katze Plains, Rose answered. They should be here by sunset. Liane exchanged looks with Florine and Ludmila. It seemed that Chief Venomscale was on his way. They split up to prepare for the Wyvern Riders arrival. Liane and Florine used the facilities in the state rooms on the third floor before meeting on the palace roof. Their steps slowed as they approached the large building at the end of the long walkway leading from the stairs. Since Lady Shalltear now had a number of vassals in the duchy, she decided to construct an official, physical court in Claras rooftop garden. It was a central location for the four of them and, while affording them distance from the capital, it was not far from E-Rantel. As scions of minor houses, the idea of a physical court held an undeniable allure: it was a locale that they could never have frequented in their old lives C a place of power and influence beyond their meagre means. A Vampire Bride awaited them at the front of the building. Rather than having a single set of doors at the front, it had two: one leading north and the other leading south. The Vampire Bride gestured toward the northern doors before leading them down a five-metre-long hallway to another set of doors. Through them was a modestly-furnished drawing room that measured five metres to a side. This room is as far as your ladys maids are allowed to go, the Vampire Bride said. There are sleeping chambers in the back should they require them. Miss Aramis and Miss Luzi are in an identical area opposite this one. They may visit with one another if they wish. Liane and Florine stopped and looked at the Vampire Bride. These instructions are from our mistress, the Vampire Bride explained. For future reference, only your ladys maids and personal Shadow Demons are allowed on the rooftop garden out of your respective households. Thats, uh, very exclusive? To personally attend to Lady Shalltear is an honour which is second only to attending to His Majesty the Sorcerer King, the Vampire Bride replied. Only those closest to our mistress are permitted to enter the chambers within. Their Shadow Demons separated from them, moving to meld into the shadows of the room. The Vampire Bride turned to bring Liane and Florine through another pair of doors that led further inside. They followed the next hallway south, which led to another pair of doors. Thats four sets of doors so far, Liane said. Why are there so many? So the sounds from inside do not escape, the Vampire Bride replied. Our mistress can be quite energetic, at times. We can use magic to soundproof things, yeah? Using magic to solve everything lacks elegance, the Vampire Bride told them. Physical things are moresensuous. Ah C but those Clean items that you provided were very nice. Certain stains and odours are very difficult to remove without them. They found a small, dimly-lit antechamber past the fourth set of doors. Opposite a long plush bench was another set of doors carved out of the same, pure-white limestone of the palace walls. The Court of Lady Shalltear Bloodfallen, the Vampire Bride told them. Lady Zahradnik and Lady Corelyn are already inside. Ive been thinking Liane said, If this is Lady Shalltears court, but no one but a select few can enter, how does she hold court with petitioners who arent a part of those select few? Crimson light from the Vampire Brides crimson eyes winked in the dim lighting as she tilted her head curiously and blinked several times. Why would our mistress see those whom she does not wish to see? Did that make any sense? Courts were places where a Noble conducted business both mundane and extraordinary. It was where they were at their most powerful and all that they were was brought to bear on those who came to see them. Lady Shalltear was impressive enough without needing any of that and since she was something like a martial Noble: she was not at her most powerful in any civilian court, but on the battlefield. Maybe its like an office? This is quite exciting, isnt it? Florine said, Its like a dream come to life. While Florines thoughts seemed to be in an entirely different place than Lianes, she had to admit that it was. They had gone from unexpectedly inheriting their humble houses to becoming the councillors of a highlord so stupendously powerful that they didnt even bother trying to imagine the extent of her power. It was beyond a dream and she couldnt quite figure out how it happened. They just worked like crazy and suddenly they were here. When dreams become reality, Liane mused, what new dreams await? The doors whispered open as the Vampire Bride pressed her palms against them. Liane felt a brush against her fingers and she gripped Florines hand as they entered. It didnt matter what came, so long as her friends were with her. Veils of gossamer silks were draped from the ceiling, obscuring the interior from them. They followed the Vampire Bride over the polished white floors as the lighting grew even dimmer. The barest traces of a sweet fragrance lingered in the air C one that seemed to heighten her senses as she made out the details of the chamber. The doorway led into an open area roughly eight metres wide and ten metres long. On the sides of that area, the floor was elevated a metre above it. Straight ahead, the floor was two metres high and a large plush chair C or was it a small throne? C loomed over the court. A set of stairs provided access to the area above on her right and left. Tall shelves lined the walls, between which four openings obscured in the same gossamer silks led to rooms beyond. A pair of desks lined either side of the approach to the throne. On the south side, Clara and Ludmila gazed down from where they were seated behind theirs. Wheres Lady Shalltear? Liane asked. The Vampire Bride quietly cleared her throat. When within these chambers, she said, you shall refer to her as Mistress Shalltear, or simply Mistress. Mistress Shalltear is not in, Clara said. Mistress Shalltear will arrive when Mistress Shalltears court finishes receiving its furnishings, Ludmila added. Those two desks across from us are yours, by the way. Liane released Florines hand, making her way up the set of three steps to her right. She drew aside the nearly transparent silks dividing the way to one of the chambers. It appeared to be empty. What goes in here? Liane asked. Thats Florines chamber, Clara answered. Yours is the other one on that side. That means the desk over there is mine? Yes. She walked along the bookshelves behind their desks, both of which were fashioned from polished obsidian. Rather than a chair, each had a lounge bench that was raised on one end. Liane checked the drawers of her desk, which were as empty as the desktop. Her room was empty too. She gazed up at the chair overlooking the court, then to what looked like a huge bed behind it. Thats LadyCerm, Mistress Shalltears seat up there? Yes, Ludmila replied. We arent allowed up there unless our mistress grants us permission to join her. Liane nodded to herself. Overall, it had the nice, stratified feeling of a court with clearly-defined rules and boundaries. She seated herself at her desk, pulling out a sheet of paper and testing the writing surface. It was too hard for her tastes. What can we bring in here? Liane asked. Work, Ludmila answered, personal effects, a small wardrobewe can have food delivered as well. But we have to get it at the doorso were basically ladies-in-waiting here? That was at least something they were all trained to do from childhood. Ludmila nodded. The Vampire Brides will see to most of it, but we are to act in that function if necessary and if called upon. What other rules are there? Our mistress is still thinking about it, Ludmila smirked. We just heard the ones you were told about just now when we came up here. I thought to have Chief Venomscale land on the roof here, Clara said. But well have to receive him elsewhere. Liane bounced several times in her seat and then turned to lay down. It was pretty comfortable. She stared at the ceiling, which was painted black and obscured in more layers of gossamer. The magical lighting nestled within the silken folds overhead shone through dimly with soft red light. Who else is allowed in here, by the way? Liane asked. Aside from us, Ludmila answered, His Majesty the Sorcerer King, Lady Aura, Lord Mare, Ilyshnish and the Vampire Brides. Thats it? For now. Our mistress will invite individuals as she sees fit, of course. Its most likely that well be entertaining the vast majority of dignitaries in the palace facilities below, Clara said. These chambers are for her inner circle. Oh, Florine said, thats just the thing you love, isnt it, Liane? A secret base. I guess With Chief Venomscale due to arrive, they rose from their seats and left the court. Their Maids and Shadow Demons rejoined them as they went outside. If Lady Shalltears court is here, Liane said, does that mean this is Lady ShallCour mistress garden? Whats she gonna put here? I think shes leaving it to Lord Mare, Clara replied. Though she did say something about a pool A pool? The way that she described it, it sounded like a large, open-air bath. Liane frowned at the mental image, scanning the surroundings. People wouldnt be able to see them from below, but the Elder Lich patrols flying around would get a good eyeful. She wants us to run around naked outside? Our mistress mentioned that there were special outfits for it, Clara said. And something about mizugikai. She looked at Ludmila, who shook her head unknowingly. Maybe it was some sort of ritual from wherever Lady Shalltear came from. Their liege was a Cleric, after all. What do we have planned for Chief Venomscale? Default, for now, Clara shook her head. I should have asked you two about it. Is there anything we should avoid? Like the other Human cultures in the region, Florine said, they have a patriarchal structure of governance and inheritance. Families, however, are matrifocal. To what degree does this affect power dynamics? Quite a bit more than ours, Florine replied. Their tribal laws are mostly founded in the practicalities of their environment. This is merely conjecture, but they havent reached a stage where arbitrary constructs based on tradition have consolidated political and economic power to men. Their treatment of us during our visit was better than we received in the Empire or even with our own subjects. By better, Florine meant egalitarian. The prejudices and expectations of women ingrained into the northern Human cultures were next to nonexistent in the Wyvern Rider Tribes, which felt pretty weird to Liane. It also meant that they wouldnt give women any of the gentlemanly considerations they were accustomed to unless they were pregnant. During their stay in their territories, Liane and Florine had to carry their own things around and there was no such thing as ladies first. But there arent any specific roles expected of various professions, yes? Clara asked, They wont take offence at being attended to by my household staff or have any hierarchical constructs that demand a certain order to things? There is a respect for seniority, Florine answered, both in terms of age and vocational mastery. Our version of diplomatic decorum should serve. Since youve resorted to the default reception, they should behave in close approximation to polite guests here. A default reception referred to the regular hospitality that a Noble provided to their guests. Regardless of their social standing, they were fed, afforded accommodations and guaranteed protection for the duration of their stay. So long as they behaved themselves, of course. Thats what we have to work with, thenlet me know if you sense that Im doing something wrong. You too, Ludmila. Me? The Wyvern Rider Tribes are a warrior cultureI think? Clara looked over to Liane and Florine, who nodded in return. If thats the case, Clara said, youll probably notice many things that we dont. Youre always going on about the differences between martial cultures and civilian ones, arent you? They went out into the eastern palace, where they found Dix waiting for them in the atrium. Have we figured out where well be receiving their Wyverns? Clara asked. Atop the palace gatehouse, the Elder Lich answered. They will arrive within thirty minutes. Twenty minutes later, they watched as four Wyverns made a circular descent over the killing field of Corelyn Castle. The large, Dragon-like creatures alighted along the ramparts, gripping the stone with hind claws that could easily grasp Liane around the waist. A man with a bronze tan beneath his olive-scaled vest smoothly dismounted, landing lightly before them. Didnt you say that the air was cold when you flew around? It is. Those tattoos that they have confer all sorts of enchantments. One of them does Endure Elements. The tattoos in question were shamanic totems inked in intricate detail over their toned, muscular bodies. They served as marks of veterancy amongst warriors C Chief Venomscale had seven of them and each of the other riders had at least five. The other men arrayed themselves behind the Chief, open hands hanging loose at their sides. High Chief Wagner, the Wyvern Rider Chief said in his soft, yet firm voice. The task is complete. Chief Venomscale took off the satchel hanging over his shoulder, holding it out towards her by its leather strap. Liane produced a pouch of gold trade coins from her Infinite Haversack. Did you runCer, fly into any trouble? Whether we did or did not does not alter our agreement, Chief Venomscale peered at her with his azure eyes. You speak differently from the last time Shes just trying to make small talk, Florine smiled. Providing an opening for banter and indicating her willingness to renegotiate the agreement if unforeseen difficulties arose. There is no need, the Chief told them. All was as anticipated. They made the exchange and Chief Venomscale started counting out the coins right in front of them. Clara looked over at Liane. Whats going on? You didnt do something when you first met them, did you? What! Of course not! Well, kinda Clara frowned. We just talked about trade here and I mentioned how some people might try and cheat others. Theyre being careful like we told em to. Ludmila reached out and pulled a scroll out of the satchel in Lianes hands. They dont have Merchants? If they had brought one it would have saved them the trouble. Nothing like ours. They have a barter economy and coinage doesnt mean much to them since they mostly keep to themselves. Itll take some time for them to open up to our stuff. Another scroll left the satchel. Then another. With each, the furrow on Ludmilas brow deepened. Whats wrong? Florine asked. In response, Ludmila retrieved the satchel and knelt to the stone. She unfurled the scrolls C which were each a small map C piecing them together into a larger whole. Liane, Florine and Clara leaned forward to examine it. The map of the Draconic Kingdom was as Liane had requested, detailing not only urban centres and major roads as Merchant maps did, but also a detailed accounting of forests, plains, hills, rivers and lakes. In addition, what the Wyvern Riders could identify of the Beastman Kingdoms forces was included. Except Thiscant be right, can it? Liane said, How does this work? The lines mark the extent of the Beastman Kingdoms advance, Ludmilas fingers traced the map. A few different armies have gathered to besiege those cities and towns there. But what about the rest? Clara said, Those armies are nearly up to the Katze Plains. Are they ignoring everything else? As Clara had noted, the maps were clear save for where markings were made around roughly half the urban centres of the Draconic Kingdom. Of the defending forces, there was no sign. No, Ludmila shook her head. This war is essentially over. All the Beastmen have to do is take those cities and their conquest will be complete. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 2, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 What! Liane nearly shouted, How did we not hear anything? There should have been some news of the wars progress C especially if its become this bad! Of the nine cities of the Draconic Kingdom, the five in the southern half were taken and the remaining four were surrounded. The towns on the sea were also under siege, but if the Beastmen had gotten that far, there was no reason to believe that the towns would last. Strangely, the map showed the Draconic Kingdom in an otherwise pristine condition. The sort of information youve been listening for is the type that flows through arteries of trade, Ludmila said. But if the Beastmen have pinched off those arteries, you wont get anything at all. No Merchants, no envoys, no refugees C nothing. Still, Clara said, this is beyond historical precedent. The Draconic Kingdom has never come close to being conquered before. If my information is accurate, past Beastman incursions amounted to major raids at worst. High Chief Wagner, Chief Venomscale said. Who are these women? Liane looked up from the map. Her gaze followed the Chiefs outstretched hand. Ah, my apologies, she straightened and reordered herself. The lady on the left is High Chief Clara Odilia Dale Corelyn. The one on the right is Chief Ludmila Zahradnik. High Chief Corelyn, Chief Zahradnik C Chief Waruen Venomscale. Why are we High Chief and Chief? She glanced over at Ludmila. Because thats how it comes out in their culture. They dont have an equivalent term so it comes back to us like that. Our different forms of governance arent going to cause any problems? Well, its just us. We can be flexible. Chief Venomscale stepped aside, motioning to the men behind him. This is Kohl, of the Green Rapids Tribe. Oirquel, of the Broken Pillar Tribe. Ten Min, of the Eastern Lake Tribe. I have brought them with me at your urging. Theyre not Chiefs? Hed name em if they were. Probably representatives or curious guys. Clara stepped forward with a warm smile, spreading her skirts in a graceful curtsey. Welcome to the Sorcerous Kingdom, she said, and welcome to Castle Corelyn. We have arranged hospitality for you and your companions, Chief Venomscale. I pray you will forgive us for any misunderstandings that may occur due to our cultural differences. We will partake of your hospitality, High Chief Corelyn, Chief Venomscale replied. Is there a place for our Wyverns? What do they require? The Wyvern Rider Chief turned to look at their surroundings. A high place that cannot easily be reached from the ground, he said. Aside from that, shelter from the elements should storms come our way. In that case, Clara said, you may use the Dragon aviary on the east point of the island. Dragon As one the men looked around at the sky. Its unoccupied at the moment, Clara told them. We can bring a meal for your Wyverns as well. Chief Venomscale and his companions nodded before remounting to take wing. Clara ordered her household to deliver several racks of mutton to the aviary. I wonder if theyll take the wagons back with the footmen, Clara mused. I wonder Liane smirked, then looked back down to the pieced-together maps. What are we going to do about this? Our objectives havent changed, Clara replied. Even when things are like this. Secure the Draconic Kingdom. Establish amicable diplomatic relations. Open new markets for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Build a platform from which they could launch the next stage of their assault. Shouldnt we be acting right now? Florine asked, The entire Draconic Kingdom is nearly gone! We should get as much information as we reasonably can while we have Chief Venomscale with us, Clara answered. Our preparations are already well underway, so rushing wont gain us anything. Remember what I told you in the Arwintar Slave Market? Florine frowned down at the map, releasing a quiet sigh. If you plan on saving people, she said, you must make sure to do it properly. Thats right, Claras tone was grim. This is not a Bards tale. Ending the Beastman invasion does not mean happily ever after for the Draconic Kingdom. What do you think, Ludmila? Liane shifted uncomfortably as Florine turned to Ludmila for another answer. Rationally speaking, Clara was correct. Still, Liane didnt like it when her best friend was so distressed. I have questions about this map, Ludmila replied. It suggests all sorts of things and Im not sure that anyone here will like the answer. Is it that bad? That depends on what bad means. Simply put, this is not a conflict between Human nations and the considerations for each side will be characteristic of the relationship between the Draconic Kingdom and the Beastman Kingdom. She wasnt certain what Ludmila was saying, but Liane had a sense that the Frontier Noble was trying to spare them something unpleasant. Regardless, what mattered was that some legitimate remnant of the Draconic Kingdoms government remained intact for the Sorcerous Kingdom to deal with. By legitimate, they meant someone who could present their claim on the land so that the Sorcerous Kingdom could act at their request. This meant that the entire population could be decimated so long as someone in the nations hierarchy could be rescued, protected and used to justify military action. It didnt matter if it was a city, just the Queen, a distant relative or even the cousins cousin of a bastards bastard. Of course, starting from that point meant that the market they secured would be tiny, but there were advantages in any situation. In one case, the Sorcerer King had secured a thriving, healthy population in the form of the Empire and it was slowly being turned into a productive participant in the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony. On the other extreme, His Majesty had secured the Dwarf Kingdom in the Azerlisia Mountains, which had been reduced to a shadow of its former self and teetered on the verge of total annihilation. Considering their progress with the two countries so far, it seemed that gratuitous amounts of pain, suffering and loss made it easier to overcome rigid old biases, break through cultural barriers and build new bridges. If a nation entered into a relationship from a safe and comfortable position C as was the case with the Empire C a seemingly endless number of things obstructed mutual growth and progress. It was better to construct a new house with better engineering, architecture and access to infrastructure rather than attempt to renovate an old one with all of its faults, quirks and shortfalls. In the case of a nation, it was trying to do so while the residents were still living inside and resisting change. Even if they didnt resist, they had to be worked around. In two, lightning-swift C diplomatically speaking C moves, the Sorcerer King had provided two case studies that demonstrated these principles in practice. Considering that His Majesty was a being of unmatched intellect, wisdom and foresight, he had probably done so on purpose, establishing early precedents for their nations foreign policy. As expected of His Majesty, Liane murmured. Hm? Ah, no, Liane glanced at Florine. Ludmila is more familiar with His Majesty than we are, plus shes accustomed to dealing with Demihumans on a more, uh, assertive level, so her intuition is probably kicking in as to how we should see things. Claras also right: it doesnt matter how easy or hard things appear to be, our task remains the same. We just have to do what needs to be done according to the situation. Thats why were the ones doing it. Lady Shalltear was no slouch, either. While it might have seemed to outsiders that she was simply gathering flowers for her private garden, she was also assembling a team of talented individuals who could operate autonomously to carry out the Sorcerous Kingdoms policies. Clara was their mastermind, a grandmaster artisan who crafted expansive geoeconomic and sociopolitical strategies, creating a grand stage upon which the Sorcerous Kingdoms agents could operate. While they were all innovators in their own ways, Liane specialised in industrial technologies and their applications, laying new foundations for the economic power that fuelled their advance. Though they were all well-versed in diplomacy, Florines empathetic nature and overflowing charisma swept away the barriers of race and culture. No, that wasnt the right way to put it C rather than sweeping away, she was like a gentle current that embraced race and culture and carried everything together towards whatever destination she envisioned. Ludmila had many of the same intuitive and empathetic qualities as Florine, but tended to employ them aggressively. As a Frontier Noble, most saw her for her martial role, but she was far more than that. She was raised to be a vanguard of civilisation, and it appeared that it could just as easily mean a multiracial one as the Human one she was born into. Ludmila observed a mysterious balance that seemed to dominate her perception and dictated her uncannily holistic approach to everything. Ilyshnish was the perfect infiltrator in a world with a myriad of races. This not only referred to her ability to seemingly take on the appearance of any race, but in the fact that her Draconic nature and talent as a Bard seemed to blend into a perfect mix for her work as a covert agent. Between them, they could sow chaos or bring order on demand; tearing down nations or building them up. Together, they were the shadow cast by the very same wings that had taken them in. That shadow would surely grow until it had cast itself over the entire world. We should wait for them in the palace reception area, Florine said. Why? Liane asked. So they dont think we were watching them embarrass themselves, Florine answered. Powerful Undead like ours arent so easy to get used to. But thats half the fun! Liane said, Watching people react to the Undead is great. Back when they went to the Wyvern Rider territories, Florine had similarly kept the Undead away. The two of them walked into the misty valley with their Shadow Demons as their sole escort and relied on pure diplomatic acumen and salesmanship to get their foot in the door. While that was fun too, Liane still thought it was better when she had powerful Undead servitors looming behind her. Theyre not here for your entertainment, Florine said. You know as well as I that shattering someones sense of dignity and security will more often than not have them aggressively react to compensate. This is especially true if you attack an image that they believe needs to be maintained. But thats the other half of the fun? Florine rolled her eyes and turned westward. She hopped off of the wall and her Shadow Demon appeared to glide her toward the palace. Liane eyed the pair as they drifted gently over the front gardens. Could she do that? Maybe her Shadow Demon would let her go splat out of spite. Ludmila stepped up to the edge of the battlements beside Liane. Oh, me me me! They turned to see Clara holding her arms out towards Ludmila like a needy child. Ludmila smiled and reached out to pick up Clara by the waist. Claras beaming expression lasted for about as long as it took Ludmila to twist around and hurl Clara towards the palace. An undignified screech trailed after the Radiant Jewel of the Riverlands as she sailed through the air. Hmmthat scream hasnt changed since I tossed her into the river. Liane watched Clara overtake Florine. It was then that she noticed that Ludmila had turned her attention to her. I wonder what sort of noises youll make was written all over her face. Wait, Liane took a step back, Ill justCuwah! The Human javelin by the name of Liane Wagner arced through the air. Her arms went out instinctively as if she could balance herself in flight. She felt something grasp her underarms and Liane suddenly found her feet back under her as she floated across the garden. As Ludmila floated down to join them, Liane combined her pout with Claras. Why did you do that? Liane asked. I wanted to see if it would work, Ludmila answered. What if it didnt? All three of you have damage reduction belts, the friend flinger replied. Youre all much tougher now as well, despite being civilians. Youd get away with minor injuries at worstdidnt you throw yourself in front of a speeding wagon back in the autumn to find out what would happen? I did, Liane admitted, but I did it to myself. You already threw Clara anyway, why would you do me too? Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. If anyone was to be thrown, it should be Clara. Clara was the designated projectile of their group. Unless Is she trying to get me too? Just like she got Clara? Conversion by throwing? Liane swallowed. I was refining my technique, Ludmila replied. Besides, you and Clara think too much and trust too little. It is better to get some things over with rather than agonise over them indefinitely. Ludmila is right, Florine smiled and nodded. It was for the best. Our Shadow Demons are strong and reliable. No lasting harm would have befallen you. Its a good thing my bladder isnt weak like Adelias, Liane grumbled. Countess V?lkchenheim is pregnant. They retreated indoors, crossing the atrium to the western half of the palace. The grand stairs that bridged the main floor of the eastern section to the second floor of the western section led them to a large antechamber before the great hall. Since Clara conducted her domestic affairs in the administrative half, the palaces great hall was reserved for ceremonial functions. As the Countess of Corelyn had no Noble vassals, the space served to hold balls, banquets and exhibitions while E-Rantel was still waiting for the appropriate facilities to be built. Lining the north and south of the great hall were side halls for secondary functions, conferences and exhibits. I forgot how stupid huge this place looks when its empty, Liane said. Were not gonna eat at a tiny table in the middle, are we? Of course not, Clara replied. Well use a hall in one of the state rooms on the third floor. By the way, do either of you know whether each member of Chief Venomscales party would like their own state rooms, or would they rather stay together? They live in communal homes, Florine said, but I think it would be better to ask them directly. Its poor form to assume that they would like something just because they must deal with it in normal circumstances. Clara led them up the right stairs from the antechamber, which led to a balcony overlooking the great hall. They entered the first state room and settled on a set of lounge chairs in the drawing room. Like the rest of the palace, the chambers of the state room were all magically lit and heated and each one was furnished to such a luxurious degree that the best suites of the Shining Golden Pavilion paled in comparison. Liane relaxed in her seat, eyeing Clara and Ludmilas long legs sticking out across from her. Now that I think about it, Liane said. Is the furniture going to be appropriate for these guys? What do you mean? Ludmila asked. Theyre all short, Liane explained. You two are giants by comparison. Chief Venomscale was the tallest in his party and he was a bit shorter than Liane. They all stood at around a hundred fifty-five centimetres, making them roughly a head taller than the average Dwarf or Quagoa. It didnt look like they had a complex about their height, but, at the same time, the wrong line of thought about why everything was a certain way could lead to all sorts of problems. Theyre not so fragile as that, Florine said. As long as we focus on our business with them, well be fine. On that note, I still believe that we should hurry. Ill be heading out after we have dinner and confirm the information that they brought with them, Ludmila said. The Draconic Kingdom is larger than I expectedperhaps it is like that for any place one only knows by name. From now on, we need to have this sort of information far in advance of making any moves. Trying to make maps at that level of detail will get you stabbed by the locals, Liane said. It wasnt as if we could buy them from a market stall. That is no longer an excuse for us, Ludmila told them. Were not powerless minor Nobles any longer, but were still acting as minor Nobles would C everything were doing now is so big, but our situational awareness is still the same as before. Its like trying to sprint through a forest when we can only see a metre in front of our faces. We have the resources to do more than just sift through rumours that drift along the avenues of trade and travel. Liane crossed her legs, flicking her pale yellow skirts over her knees. It appeared that the surprising revelations brought by Chief Venomscales maps had indeed affected Ludmila, despite her outwardly calm reaction. Whenever a significant enough problem arose, the Frontier Noble always wanted to fix it immediately. The intensity of everything that she did turned into a tangible pressure that squeezed on those around her. Youre right that we should start doing more, Clara said, but keep in mind that we cannot do everything at once. There will always be someone or something somewhere in the world who could have benefited from our actions had we known about them and had we been there. Ludmila sighed, drumming her fingers over her thigh. Then do we have anything that can help us in the Draconic Kingdom? She asked, Stopping the Beastman invasion and pushing them out should not be impossible, but, as you say, our problems begin after that. What resources do we have to deploy in the Draconic Kingdom that will help us stay apprised of what is going on while we work? Well be cooperating with the Draconic Kingdoms authorities, Clara answered, that should be sufficient to start with. Once we can get our Merchant companies in, well have a more complete picture of things. How long until Ilyshnish is back? Liane asked, She can dig up all sorts of stuff for us that Merchants would otherwise miss or not care about. She should be close to Arwintar by now, Ludmila answered. The Merchant she is travelling with doesnt go faster than any other Merchant, so I dont expect her to return to the Sorcerous Kingdom for another three weeks. Couldnt we get someone to Message her? Ilyshnish isnt there on some sort of recreational retreat, Ludmila frowned. Shes performing duties assigned to her by Lady Shalltear. After that, she has to get her vassals started in her territory. A month is still better than nothing, Florine said. Besides, well be there for much longer than a month. A project that involves an entire nation isnt exactly a weekend excursion. Ludmila sighed again. Liane leaned on her armrest as she regarded the warrior woman. There was a strange condition to her seemingly unshakeable resolve and infinite patience. If she was actively working towards solving a problem, she was the very picture of composure and temperance. If she felt that she couldnt do anything, she tied herself in knots and became increasingly temperamental. This was most often seen when she was out of her depth in civilian settings. Without the skills and training to function as a civilian Noble, all she could do was brood, sigh and make scathing commentary. Maybe that was why she claimed to be at home on the battlefield: problems could be solved by stabbing them, which she was exceptionally good at. Theyre here, Ludmila rose to her feet. They are? Coming through the atrium, Ludmila replied. I cant hear them directly, but a group of Claras household staff is walking in unison towards this side of the palace. That must be a hundred metres away, Liane furrowed her brow, through two sets of doors and two flights of stairs. Even if theyre here, Clara said. My household will still escort them to their accommodations and they will spend time preparing to meet usunless they dont take baths. Ludmila sat back down. Clara smiled. I wonder if youll ever learn to harness that part of yourself, she said. Maybe in part, Ludmila replied, but its also something that I never want to lose. Why? Liane asked. Because its essential, Ludmila answered. Aggression is crucial for warriors and we learn to focus it to good effect. Only when we have nothing to focus our aggression on does it become a problem. So she did realise that about herself. Clara went over to stand in front of Ludmila. If you need to focus on something, Clara said, focus on fixing my dress. I have no idea what you messed up when you threw me. Fifteen minutes later, Chief Venomscale and his entourage entered the state room. They joined them in the hall, where a long oak dining table had been set with jade porcelain and imperial silverware. The soft lighting set the arrangements aglow as Clara smiled warmly and addressed the Wyvern Rider Chief. I hope our accommodations are to your satisfaction, Chief Venomscale. We thank you for seeing to our needs, High Chief Corelyn, Chief Venomscale nodded brusquely, though one must wonder why such extravagant preparations have been made. Hundreds may be housed here, yet it is nearly empty. This may be my home, Clara replied, but it is primarily a place of gatherings. It is this large precisely because hundreds of people gather here, but because one does not have hundreds at any given time does not mean it cannot be used. Chief Venomscale grunted in reply. Each party took their seats facing one another. Hey, he does the Zahradnik grunt. Maybe Ludmila can communicate with him better than we can. If you want to risk destroying the palace, sure. He could very well request a duel if we happen to get along. is he that strong? Hes at least as strong as I am. The three with him are all Mithril-equivalent. Sorcerous Kingdom Mithril. Liane, are they all this strong? How should I know?! They all seem strong to me. If they were, it would make sense that no one messed with them. Is there any type of food that you cannot partake of? Clara asked. For cultural or religious reasons, perhaps? Picky eaters do not survive for long, Chief Venomscale said. We are curious to see what the people here dine on. Clara nodded to the footman attending to her side. He bowed slightly before going to open the door. A procession of House Corelyns household staff carted in the first course of their meal. While Clara usually dined on the cuisine of the Riverlands, which was heavily influenced by the Theocracy, she had opted for a northern menu to accompany their meeting. Her staff was practising for the imperial guests that they would have over the summer and she saw no reason to change anything. A winter stew that featured a thick beef broth with generous portions of thinly-sliced meat, cheese and cut potatoes led the way, accompanied by hearty barley bread. Ludmila had suggested a carnivorous menu as Chief Venomscale was a warrior of some sort. Clara agreed, much to Lianes dismay. Their guests seemed to appreciate it, however, so she supposed that it was worth the sacrifice. I hope youll forgive us going straight to your delivery of information, Clara said, but Zahradnik here will be departing for the Draconic Kingdom tonight. Tonight? Chief Venomscale raised an eyebrow, When do you expect to arrive, Chief Zahradnik? Tonight, Ludmila replied. I see. You have the bearing of a warrior but I cannot directly tell how strong you are. What would you ask of me? Ludmila set down her spoon, her gaze resting on each of the men across the table before speaking. Since youve fashioned the map the way that you have, am I correct to assume that the territories of the Draconic Kingdom have been occupied and not destroyed? You assume correctly, Chief Venomscale nodded. Damage to the towns and cities appears to be limited, at least from above. Such is the way of these types of Beastmen, is it not? We havent had to deal with a Beastman invasion before, Ludmila said. I have fought certain Beastmen in the past, but none so advanced that they have come together to form a country. A people having a country does not necessarily mean that it is advanced, Chief Zahradnik. Im sorry, Ludmila lowered her head apologetically. I didnt mean to offendC Chief Venomscale shook his head, waving Ludmilas words away. That is not what I said. What I am saying is that it is not any degree of advancement that results in a country. What is required to form a country is the strength to bring the peoples of the land under one power. Goblins with nothing but sharpened sticks can create a kingdom while societies ancient and advanced beyond reckoning may choose to remain in wilderness tribes. I suppose my views are biased due to regional norms, Ludmila said. Thank you for your clarification, Chief Venomscale. When you say the way of Beastmen, what do you mean by that? Beastmen eat meat. Meat is best kept fresh by keeping it alive. Welp, there goes my appetite. Ten Min slurped down the remainder of his soup. A Maid came to replace his bowl with a new one. How many of the Draconic Kingdoms citizens are left? Ludmila asked. That, I do not know, Chief Venomscale answered. I had no knowledge of the Draconic Kingdoms population prior to creating these maps. Clara took a sip of her red wine before joining their exchange. What about the fields and pastures? Are people working on the farms? Chief Venomscale glanced at the other Wyvern Riders. Oirquel cleared his throat. The farms there are not as active as the ones we flew over in this Sorcerous Kingdom, he said. Those closest to the Beastman Kingdom have perhaps half of the population their buildings suggest that they should have, but people are working in the fields there. The Beastmen dont attack them? Liane frowned. Why would they do that? They exchanged puzzled looks over each others questions. I believe I understand whats going on now, Ludmila said. What of the Beastmen themselves? Do you know what races of Beastmen are present or their traits? A Human and a Beastman look much the same when one is gazing down from high above, Chief Venomscale said. I can tell you what sorts of Beastmen sometimes intrude on our southern borders, but I cannot guarantee that they are the same. Please, do tell. Felid Beastmen appear the most often, the Chief said. I am uncertain if they are all the same race or not, but the ones that occasionally feed themselves to our Wyverns are something like bipedal lions, tigers, jaguars, leopards and cougars. They make for good rugs and jewellery. What other types of Beastmen are present to your south? There appear to be as many different Beastmen as there are beasts, but those are what we have seen in great quantity. What about Gnolls? Gnolls? Chief Venomscale chuckled, The hyena Beastmen are the only threat to us out of all of them, so they were driven away from our region long ago. None have appeared in living memory. If they did, they would be hunted down. What of the Beastman Kingdoms equipment and combat methods? Many rely on their natural weapons, thick hides and massive bodies. Few have come to us equipped with metalthat part is strange. How so? Their equipment in general is mostly crude. Once in a while, however, one appears with a few exceptionally-crafted pieces. That equipment is fashioned for use by Beastmen, so we cannot say that they were trophies from the Draconic Kingdom. As for their combat methodsthey end up being skewered from above by our envenomed javelins, so there isnt much to say. Well, that didnt seem helpful for you. On the contrary, it was very helpful. The Paladins that Ive spoken with have plenty of experience fighting the Beastmen. This helps to reinforce what theyve shared with me. With the nature of their aerial reconnaissance providing no detailed information on the Beastman Kingdoms forces beyond their overall progress and disposition, the conversation drifted to topics that centred around Chief Venomscales visit to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ludmilas mind had clearly drifted to her imminent task, but Liane, Florine and Clara were more than happy to entertain their guests. By the end of the evening, they had agreed on a tentative schedule for the next day. Clara needed to go to E-Rantel to see the Royal Court about initiating their plans for the Draconic Kingdom, so Liane and Florine would show Chief Venomscales party around the city while she did. When the Wyvern Riders retired for the night, Clara convened with the others in her drawing room on the palaces fourth floor. Aside from Ludmila, they had all changed into their nightwear. Clara was in a black slip while Liane and Florine were in silken white nightgowns that they had both picked up in Arwintar. In hindsight, it was a bad idea to wear them at the same time: they only seemed to amplify Florines overwhelming appeal over hers. Still, having the whole floor of a palace to themselves was pretty nice. They could wear whatever they wanted for the whole day and see to their tasks in bed, on a couch or at a desk. Liane could imagine Clara lazing about doing just that. Do you think the Royal Court will let us begin in light of these developments? Florine asked, That whole thing about keeping meat fresh made me sick to my stomach. But that should at least mean theyre being kept alive instead of being subjected to wanton slaughter. Clara replied, When Ludmila said the war was nearly concluded, I thought that ninety per cent of the Draconic Kingdom had been lost. Seeing that nothing had been destroyed, Ludmila said, I thought it might be something like that. The problem is Claras question about the countrys agriculture. Urban centres dont feed themselves. With the Draconic Kingdoms food production so drastically reduced, theyre likely facing crippling shortages. So that was what the farm activity along the Beastman Kingdom border was all about? Florines queasy expression grew, Theyre trying to make the people in occupied territories feed themselvesso they can be eaten later? That doesnt make much sense, Liane said. They couldve just stuck to raiding to achieve greater returns for less effort. I wont pretend to understand their side of things, Ludmila said, but whether it is efficient or not is dependent on what their objectives are. Either way, all it took was the Beastman Kingdom deciding that they would do a better job at running the Draconic Kingdom than the Draconic Kingdom could. By Beastman standards, at any rate. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 2, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Ludmila settled on a pier in the harbour of Laga?, next to a newly-installed crane loading a barge with containers. A Vampire Bride adorned in a grey harbour staff uniform walked over to greet her with a polite bow. Good Evening, Lady Zahradnik. Good Evening, Ludmila replied. How is everyone doing here? Things are going well, my lady, the Vampire Bride replied. We have tea in the office if youd like. Thank you for your kind offer, but I just came from dinner. What is it that youre loading here? The Vampire Bride turned her attention to the barge, watching a pair of Death Knights help guide a container into place. Unlike containers for processed and manufactured goods, which opened on one end, this one was effectively a large bin with a tarp secured over it. They were bulk containers meant to hold grain, stone, timber and other raw materials. This is one of the transports designated to deliver materials for road construction, the Vampire Bride said. Now that the harbour infrastructure is installed, weve been collecting rubble from the outskirts of the city. The Elder Liches have already finished their survey? No, my lady, the Vampire Bride shook her head, They''ve barely covered five per cent of the city area. The rubble approved for clearing is delivered to a location closer to the highways current point of progress for processing. In hindsight, the Elder Liches should have started their survey of the ancient capital in the southwestern quarter, which was mostly levelled. Even that much wouldnt come close to covering the entire Katze highway network, however. Fortunately, the excavation of subterranean chambers for her indoor farming project would provide a steady flow of materials once they got started. How far is the highway now? Ludmila asked, I didnt see anything: I cut straight across to Laga?. Were about fifty kilometres from the Corelyn County border at the moment. The terrain is providing some major challenges and we dont have nearly enough materials. What sort of challenges? Hmmin a word, the Katze Plains is very flat. Lady Shalltear wanted the new highway to follow the river as it does in Corelyn County, but that proved problematic. The embankments on both sides of the river have long been eroded away. When spring came, the river flooded and washed away the road as well. The terrain is so even that the flooding went a few kilometres into the surrounding plains in some places. Now that she mentioned it, Ludmila recalled that the surviving city ruins along the river that His Majesty had visited were all constructed with the spring floods in mind. In Laga?, even though the river was broader than in Corelyn County, the water level was a metre or so higher than when they visited in the autumn. What have you done to address the issue? Ludmila asked. At first, the Vampire Bride answered, Lord Mare dredged up material from the river bottom to build a new embankment. But silt and mud make for a poor foundation. In the end, we scaled up our road-laying techniques until the ground was high and stable enough to support the road." Im afraid to ask how high the highway is now. Not too high, my lady. We found that a height of three metres was enough. Weve only built up the northern bank, so the river floods further out on the southern side as the water level rises. Since were dumping material on flooded land, it looks like were building a jetty rather than a road. I wish I had stopped to look now, Ludmila said. HowC A Wraith floated by and suddenly turned to attack her. She hurriedly dispatched it, but that only attracted all of the Undead in the vicinity. A few minutes later, she had destroyed all of the naturally-spawned Undead in a forty-metre radius, including all of the aquatic ones that came out of the water for her. The Vampire Bride had assumed a defensive stance, looking about in confusion. Wh-what happened? I left my Ring of Nondetection on and dropped my concealment when I entered the harbour. Oh, the Vampire Bride rose and smoothed her garments. is being Undead truly something one needs to hide, my lady? Ludmila removed the ring and put it away. She eyed the Vampire Brides pale features and glowing crimson eyes. Her pristine skin and generous figure exuded an aura of sensuous beauty that would surely win her the amorous regard of most. That regard would last for about as long as they didnt realise that she was a Vampire. Once they did, she would be regarded as a predatory abomination. I dont believe that its anything to be ashamed of, Ludmila said. But, at the same time, the Undead dont enjoy a very good reputation amongst the living. Around here, at least. Ive heard of cities ruled by Undead elsewhere and there is apparently more Undead activity in the distant south, so different parts of the world might have different views about us. For now, however, I must assume that being recognised as an Undead being by the living will result in obstacles to His Majestys wishes forming. Thats a shame, the Vampire Bride sighed. While I care little for what outsiders think of us, it is frustrating to have their opinions impede our duties. Eveneven with those around E-Rantel, sometimes I feel that His Majestys benevolence goes unappreciated. Lady Shalltear shared her feelings with me on the matter not long after we met, Ludmila said. All I could say at the time was that it was instinctual behaviour. After my visit to the Empire, however, I think that another part of it is simply the lot of a ruler. What do you mean by that, my lady? One last container was loaded onto the barge and locked into place before the Death Knight dockworkers shuttered the hold. Shortly after they hopped off, the barge started to drift away. Ludmila walked off of the pier with the Vampire Bride beside her. The thoughts of individuals never perfectly match up, Ludmila explained. One who presides over many individuals must account for this fact and ensure that those under them are unified in a greater purpose. At the same time, they must accept that there will always bewell, dissent is too strong a word, but it might be the best way to put it. It is not active disagreement, but people acting as they believe they should. Ah, this much I think I can understand, the Vampire Bride nodded. Lady Shalltear often gives us orders and we are left to figure things out on our own. Even though we work to carry out her wishes, we are often left wondering how. Those moments are becoming fewerI believe we owe much of this to you and the others who have entered into our mistress service. Most of your thanks should go to Lady Shalltear, Ludmila replied. It seems that she never receives recognition for this, but she is an excellent liege. In Human society, it is common for those in power to cling to as much of it as they can. Pride and insecurity lead to them doling out rights and responsibilities like some sort of petty miser. Talent and ambition possessed by others are perceived as threats. Lady Shalltear is nearly the opposite in this regard. She has more than her fair share of pride, but, at the same time, she has learned how to harness that pride to further her goals. Individuals of talent and ambition are precious treasures to be gathered, polished and put to work. Trust is difficult to earn, but once it is earned it is given wholly. She shares her insecurities and is secure enough in herself to ask questions about what she is unfamiliar with and entrust qualified individuals to crucial tasks. By doing so, she has created a structure that not only supports her, but benefits all who are a part of it. We are all very proud of our mistress, the Vampire Bride nodded. Even His Majesty has displayed his recognition for how much she has grown sinceback then. Our lives were so simple before C to be honest, we were anxious about whether we could do what was asked of us. Now, we are given so many opportunities to serve that it feels like a dream. Ludmila wasnt sure whether they were all turned by Lady Shalltear or came into her service through some other means, but, like the Death-series servitors, it seemed that the Vampire Brides prioritised service to Lady Shalltear and the Sorcerer King above all else. Because of her interactions with the more emotional and expressive Vampire Brides, however, Ludmila was provided with another important window into the perspectives of the Undead and how they lived their lives. As they walked along the harbourfront, they left the area cleared of Undead. Ludmila eyed the variety of mindless beings standing at or near the places where they had probably spawned. The wild Undead dont get in the way of operations? She asked. We move those ones away, The Vampire Bride answered. This is happening on the constructed stretches of the highway as well. will we not have issues with Undead spawning inside containers and such? We havent noticed anything of the sort so far, my lady. The Undead spawn where they are supposed to spawn. I see. Where they are supposed to spawn was related to a concept that His Majesty had shared with her back on their autumn excursion. This concept proposed that the Undead manifested in forms suited to their locales. The ruins of settlements in the Katze Plains spawned Undead which reflected what one would find in that settlement. First would come the Undead that represented residents in the form of Skeletons and Zombies. Sometimes, they manifested with the tools of their trade. As the settlement populated with Undead, a larger variety would begin to appear. Undead Beasts took on the role of livestock. Skeleton Archers and Skeleton Spearmen were the village militia. If the buildup of Undead was substantial enough, more ''named'' figures would appear. A patrol sergeant might be a Ghast or Wraith. A Village Chief might appear as a Ghoul or a Wight. Veteran soldiers or other accomplished warriors would appear as Skeleton Warriors. A school might contain a Skeleton Mage or an Allip as a ''teacher''. Negative energy had distinctive patterns of behaviour that gave those who were familiar with them pause. Undeath relied on life to give it formor it at least seemed to take the shape of what came before. What about vermin? Ludmila asked. Vermin, my lady? Things that are known to infest or stow away with cargo C rats and such. The Vampire Brides petite nose wrinkled in disgust. Maybe we should keep our facilities cleared, after all. Undead Beasts in the form of rats would be a major threat to the average Human. Ill have some Death Priests sweep through the warehouses and containers here just in case theyve already appeared. In that case, I should let you get started. We should be starting soon in the Draconic Kingdom. Oh my, how exciting. I wish you the best of luck, my lady. Ludmila smiled as she parted ways with the Vampire Bride, who hurried off to find a Death Priest. While Lady Shalltear and her handmaidens had a variety of interests, most of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead C be they servitors or otherwise C did not get excited about much. The one thing that universally made them more lively was the idea that they were serving the Sorcerer King in some capacity. Over the course of the past year, Ludmilas work not only involved helping the Undead acclimate to their roles around the Sorcerous Kingdom, but also helping them understand how others fit into the grand scheme of things. By doing so, she hoped to have them appear less alien to the living subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom while at the same time helping them understand one another. This was an extension C or perhaps it would be more accurately considered one of the foundations C of her effort to help develop a national culture suited for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. While the Sorcerous Kingdom had adopted the laws of Re-Estize, which was an entirely Human country, Prime Minister Albedo worked tirelessly to amend those laws to accommodate the reality of a multiracial state. Just as other races could not reasonably be expected to conform to legislation meant for Humans, so too would culture have to change. Unlike legislation and criminal codes, which could be enforced through raw power, culture was not so simple. Furthermore, there was a disturbing trend amongst the Sorcerous Kingdoms subjects that did not bode well for its cultural development. The problem was delivered via two major vectors. First was the fact that the vast majority of the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizens came from a life of subsistence, which included direct competition over resources. That life had come to an abrupt end with the unprecedented agricultural output and absolute power brought about with the advent of the new state. For the most part, the general opinion of life in the Sorcerous Kingdom was an amalgamation of we arent starving, no one is trying to eat us and nothing will threaten our lives. The seemingly idyllic conditions were hardly anything to complain about, but it presented a point that was first brought up with her by Moren Boer nearly a year previous. They had everything they needed, but they did not have what they needed for when they had everything they needed. Back then, it was in reference to the proposal that he made on behalf of his colleagues in Zurrernorn, but Ludmila thought it was a good way to consider the future in general. As with Humans, one could not simply expect a member of any race to be content just because they were no longer struggling to survive. This reality had not hit the Sorcerous Kingdom yet because the majority of its citizens were just starting to digest their new circumstances. The initial sentiment was security was all that mattered, but they would soon discover that this was not the case. With the time that they had, Ludmila and several others were attempting to preempt the problem or at least facilitate what would come next. Except it was an unbelievably complex problem to approach. If one asked a member from each race dwelling in the Sorcerous Kingdom what was good or desirable or even entertaining, one would receive just as many answers. There was no single, convenient solution. Both Ludmila and Florine asserted that the solution did not even come from a single source: a piece of the answer had to be provided by each race and culture. At its core, however, was the idea that it needed to serve as a unifying force for every citizen of the Sorcerous Kingdom. One that went beyond basic needs or absolute power. This in turn led to the idea of a national spirit in the form of shared values and central ideologies. Even a novice in politics understood that the vast majority of people did not follow a sense of shared values and ideologies, but what represented those values and ideologies to them. People did not follow a cause C they followed the embodiment of that cause. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, the ultimate embodiment of that cause was the Sorcerer King. Following leaders was natural to most of what Ludmila termed social races and also applied to beings capable of understanding social constructs. This led to the second vector through which the ongoing problem was being delivered: few understood what was embodied by the Sorcerer King beyond the idea that his power ensured their survival and enforced order. In short, the Sorcerous Kingdom was a colossal mass of unrealised and undirected potential. This was more than a bit disturbing since it meant they could end up going in any direction and that direction would herald unsolicited precedents for the nations character. The first step to ensuring that the Sorcerous Kingdoms character didnt blow around like a leaf in the wind was finding common points to anchor it to. To Ludmila, one of the major and obvious cornerstones were the Sorcerer Kings vassals and servitors. Their unfailing, undying devotion to the Sorcerer King could serve as a guidepost for the citizenry. Before it could be used as such, however, connections to the citizenry had to be made. As with Lady Shalltears Vampire Brides, they were issued instructions but often struggled to carry them out in ways that required a certain level of understanding. A wider sense of cause and effect was entirely absent in a newly-created Undead servitor; tangible and intangible collateral damage occurred as a result. To solve this, Ludmila decided to use the empathy inherent to all Undead servitors as one of the starting points for cultural development. This was not the empathy of Humans or even living things, of course, but empathy tied to their sense of devotion to the Sorcerer King. For instance, if a Death Knight damaged a Farmers property while fulfilling some other duty, the Farmer might complain about a loss of livelihood. This complaint would not get the Farmer anywhere. The Death Knight would not care and the local Undead administrator would simply advise them to repair or replace their losses. No reparations or apologies would be made unless they were prescribed, and those would simply be carried out as a cold and sterile procedure. An effective appeal framed the event in terms of how it affected ones contribution to the Sorcerer Kings nation. The results would then become horrifying to the Death Knight because damage to the Farmers livelihood led to a loss of productivity. That loss of productivity led to a loss in tax revenues and was ultimately detrimental to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ensuring that the Death-series servitors understood how the activities of the citizenry fulfilled the wishes of their master ensured that they did nothing to alienate the citizenry and instead be embraced by its communities. These associations also cultivated a form of respect. Those who served the Sorcerer King were admirable people; it was just a matter of knowing in what capacity they served so that all might better serve His Majesty as a whole. It was this concept that she thought would serve as a powerful anchor for the culture that developed in the Sorcerous Kingdom and thus the character of its people. The Sorcerer King desired a nation that served as a beacon of harmony and prosperity for all the world to see C His Majesty would be the embodiment of the ideals and values that went into such a nation: the cause that every citizen of the Sorcerous Kingdom ultimately served. The tread of bony feet sounded through the mist before a set of the Royal Armys Elder Liches came into view. Behind them was a column of Red Skeleton Warriors. They stopped their patrol in front of her, offering a salute. Good evening, Ludmila returned their salute. Good evening, Lady Zahradnik, the Elder Lich in the lead said. Any luck? She asked. Unfortunately not, the Elder Lich answered with a sigh. Of the Undead observed to spawn in the city, Skeletal Dragons are the rarest amongst mindless Undead. Since the expansion of the Sorcerous Kingdoms borders over the Katze Plains, the Elder Liches of the Royal Army had enacted a practice that they called spawn camping. The negative energy wasteland manifested a variety of Undead beings and the Elder Liches systematically patrolled the region in search of rare and useful ones. So much for convenient flying mounts, Ludmila smirked. How goes the rest of our harvest? As ordered, we have divided our forces into the contingents you have prescribed. If you have come, does that mean our operation will begin soon? Countess Corelyn will be meeting with Prime Minister Albedo in the morning, Ludmila replied. The situation has developed more rapidly than expected, so I expect that we will be authorised to begin within the day. How are things looking on the border? At last report, the Elder Lich replied, little of note has occurred. The frontier along the Draconic Kingdom border has shown no signs of activity and those sent to monitor the Katze River Delta have not seen traffic or any signs of crossing to or from the Slane Theocracy. Patrols from Altamura similarly show no alterations in their schedule. Ludmila crossed her arms, frowning as the Elder Lich relayed what it knew. She thought it unlikely that the Slane Theocracy wouldnt move if it knew what was going on. Even if the head of state was of draconic ancestry, the Draconic Kingdom had a Human population somewhere in the vicinity of seven million. To suddenly lapse in its centuries-long vigil protecting humanity in the region would be extraordinarily odd. She understood that the war with the Elf Kingdom might be placing strain on the Theocracys military resources, but the Scriptures could still be dispatched to turn the tide in the Draconic Kingdom without needing to divert the army from their war effort. What she was left with was the notion that the Beastman Kingdom was preventing any information from escaping while they secured the Draconic Kingdom. At the same time, she wasnt sure how that was possible. It was unlikely that the Draconic Kingdom had an utter lack of magic casters. Like every Human country aside from the Slane Theocracy, the Adventurer Guild operated within the Draconic Kingdom. All they had to do was pay an Adventurer caster to send a Message spell. Alternatively, since Message was considered untrustworthy, they could have someone fly over. The Draconic Kingdom should have temples of various faiths as well and they would surely be calling for help if the worst had come to pass. If you were to interdict an entire country, Ludmila asked the Elder Liches, how would you do it? The Elder Liches exchanged glances with one another. After several moments, the patrol leader spoke again. Unless the country is one-quarter the size of the Duchy of E-Rantel, it said, there is no practical way to maintain a blockade with the methods currently available to the Royal Army. Is there any way to stop Message spells? Not that we know of. However, one must be familiar with the recipient of a Message spell to contact them. They couldnt be that insular, could they? As a former subject of Re-Estize, she probably didnt have any right to be critical of another nations level of magical integration, but even Re-Estize had a handful of people in every city capable of magical communication. How could it have become like that? Ludmila muttered. If I may ask, my lady, what is the situation in the Draconic Kingdom? Theyre almost entirely overrun, Ludmila replied. Our strategic objectives havent changed, but were going to be fighting a very different war than I expected. This may be presumptuous, the Elder Lich said, but I do not believe defeat is possible with the assembled forces. Perhaps not, but how we win is what is important here. We have a reputation to build. As far as the southeastern theatre is concerned, that reputation needs to be a good one. Have the others assemble south of the city. At once, my lady. The Elder Liches saluted once more before continuing on their way and turning south at the nearest corner. Ludmila activated her hairpin and flew up between the tall spires of Laga?. She idly watched the now-pristine limestone buildings go by below as she mulled over how she could approach their strategic issues. With the majority of the Draconic Kingdom under Beastman occupation, the initial assumption that they would be fighting to break an enemy armys advance and pushing them back out was no longer valid. Assuming every population centre had become a farm, her counteroffensive would now consist of thousands of smaller battles to root out the Beastmen and liberate the Draconic Kingdoms territories. The Draconic Kingdom had been treated as a hunting preserve for all these years. With recent developments, its citizens had been turned into livestock. Now, the question was what would happen once the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces entered the fray. She had a sense that the Beastmen would first react by trying to defend their newly-acquired territory. They had gone through the effort of keeping everything intact and getting their new agricultural operations going, after all. The question was what the Draconic Kingdoms citizens would do. Once things started to go poorly for the Beastmen, would Humans go from literal fodder to battle fodder? Would they fight alongside the Beastmen in common cause against the Undead? If the Beastmen abandoned their holdings, would the Humans be taken with them? They might even beg to be brought along C many strange superstitions revolved around the Undead, such as having ones soul stolen, so living as livestock was a preferable fate. The captives might cooperate with their captors to fight against or escape from their liberators It was an utterly ridiculous scenario from Ludmilas end, but entirely plausible. She couldnt think of a way to prevent it from happening without also risking retaliation against the captive citizens. Perhaps the solution would come to her once she had more information. Ludmila flew past the southern outskirts of the city, descending closer to the ground. The environment made it impossible to see more than a few dozen metres, but she imagined it would be difficult to miss the Royal Armys forces. After flying for another kilometre, orderly ranks of Undead became visible in the mist. She skimmed over them, looking for the head of the formation. After a minute or so, she found the front ranks, which were composed of Death-series servitors. Landing in front of a lone Elder Lich standing in front of the army, she exchanged a salute. Baroness Zahradnik, the Elder Lich said. This one is known as Saiko. I have been assigned to serve as your adjutant for the duration of this campaign. Its a pleasure to meet you, Saiko, Ludmila replied. How are we looking? Our exercises have found no issues with control, though many of the companies are as flimsy as one would expect. Each Elder Lich has procured their domination limit in locally-sourced Undead. Were they able to find enough of the ones I wanted? Yes, my lady, the Elder Lich nodded. Over the past few months, we have secured four hundred Red Skeleton Warriors, two thousand Skeleton Warriors, two hundred Blood Meat Hulks, four hundred Bone Vultures, four hundred Skeleton Mages, two thousand assorted Undead Beasts, six hundred Ghasts, one thousand Wraiths, two thousand Ghouls, one thousand Wights and ten thousand low-level Skeletons and Zombies. A total of twenty thousand Undead for one hundred Red Counterfeiters, which were level thirty-five Elder Liches. With the exception of Death Knights, created Undead could not create additional permanent Undead even if their naturally-spawned counterparts could. What they could do was use their Undead Domination Skills. There were level limits and numerical limits, but Red Skeleton Warriors C the strongest of the Undead collected C were well within the level limit. There were proposals to employ dominated Undead in the Sorcerous Kingdoms industries, but if an Elder Lich somehow died or otherwise lost control of them, a massacre would result. They would also have to be cautious that it didnt happen while they were using dominated Undead forces in the Draconic Kingdom. What about our reserves? They are increasingly infrequent the higher the level. Everything below Skeleton Warriors is effectively unlimited. There are less than one hundred Red Skeleton Warriors in reserve. Did the experiments with Undead density produce any notable results? Unfortunately not, Saiko replied. The Undead weve gathered were collected into these ranks over a small area, but the spawning patterns remain unchanged. It appeared that there was a flaw in the common idea that the accumulation of Undead led to the appearance of stronger Undead. Proof required further investigation, but Ludmila felt that what the Sorcerer King had shared with her was the actual truth. The natural accumulation of negative energy and the resulting Undead led to a progression that reflected what had previously occupied the area. Furthermore, once that accumulation reached the limit of the local theme, an advanced negative energy ecology manifested, which introduced a chance of producing exotic Undead. Are our regular army squads ready as well? Yes, my lady. Two cavalry squads and one infantry company await your command. Good, Ludmila nodded. Then lets get into position. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 2, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 8th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 0800 Hours Stop with your grouchy face. Muu And the Lizardman noise. Clara smiled to herself as Florine poked Liane in the arm. After a long night of reviewing and updating their preparations, they had departed Corelyn Harbour in a set of carriages to E-Rantel. Chief Venomscale and his entourage were in the vehicle following theirs. I wanted to see, Liane pouted. I dont know why you take such great pleasure in watching others react to things, Florine said. Im sure it will get you in trouble one of these days. Geh, wheres your Noble pride? Liane said, We all did our little part in building up the Sorcerous Kingdom; why wouldnt you want to see how other people react to what they see here? Thats not the main thing youre looking out for, Florine frowned at her friend. You just want to watch them squirm and jump at every little thing. Its not something you can do forever. Can too. Their carriage passed through the gates of E-Rantel and up its winding streets. At the same time the previous year, the city had been paralysed in fear of their new ruler. Now, it felt more vibrant than when it was a part of Re-Estize. The citys population hadnt fully recovered to its original numbers, but it was merely a matter of time before the improved quality of life and lower cost of living led to unprecedented growth. Clara still didnt know what the Royal Court ultimately had planned to accommodate that growth, but there were plenty of near-term options. E-Rantels most obvious change would have to be the zoning of the city. At the same time, this meant that everything had to change accordingly. Clara suspected that they would start with the horribly tiny gates and the ridiculous layout of its infrastructure. If they were going to redo the roads, that meant they should also redo the water and sanitation systems. That, in turn, would lead to an evaluation of building codes and standardisation of construction for everything Clara sighed. The advances brought about by the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom made any legacy infrastructure, buildings and even fortifications obsolete. When it came to anything inherited from Re-Estize, it felt that change would come in an all-or-nothing form. This invariably meant an endless cycle of committee meetings with the Royal Court which continually planned, replanned, amended and added things to everything because nothing was too good for the Sorcerer Kings capital and no expense was spared. Where were you going to take them first? Clara asked. are you sure you dont want us to be there with you? Liane asked back. We cant just make Chief Venomscale wait around, Clara told her. I have no idea how long this meeting will take and it would be both rude and foolish to give the impression that he isnt important anymore now that hes delivered what we asked him for. You and Florine are responsible for ensuring that the groundwork youve laid with the Wyvern Rider Tribes develops in the Sorcerous Kingdoms favour. Tell us what youre gonna say, at least. I think this new information speaks for itself, Clara replied. His Majestys Royal Court isnt staffed with blithering idiots. Thats true, Florine said, but at the same time, what they consider an emergency may not be what you expect. The rise and fall of a nation may simply be one of many such events in the life of immortal beings. Ludmila and Florine were very good at figuring out other races, so Clara couldnt deny that Florines line of thought might be true. If there was one thing she had come to learn since the annexation of E-Rantel, it was that other races were not Humans. While it sounded obvious enough, it was a difficult notion to even partially wrap ones head around. No matter what, Humans framed their thoughts in ways related to themselves. This made it all too easy to come to the wrong conclusions about how others perceived the world, what defined their values and how they would react to things. Even when one made a correct assumption about a reaction, they could be wrong at the same time since the underlying nature of another race could result in the same response for entirely different reasons. For Clara, interracial relations was a difficult field where rational thought could hurt as much as it helped. Do you have any specific worries? Clara asked. Somethings not quite right, Florine answered. But that feeling is about the whole rather than any particular part. While the current state of the Draconic Kingdom is a surprise, I have a sense that it isnt the last nor the biggest surprise that will come our way. I hate it when she does that, Liane muttered. Clara could only laugh helplessly in response. The worst part about it was that Florine was probably right and they wouldnt have a better idea of why that was until they had more information to work with, at which point they would be close to or past too late. Weve made all the preparations that we reasonably can, Clara said. Whatever is going to happen, the four of us will be facing it together. Liane and Florine put on brave smiles at her words. She smiled back, wondering if they were doing it for each other or themselves. A bunch of teenagers going into international politics. We must be crazy. Perhaps a princess of a royal house or imperial dynasty would serve as a representative of their nation, but they were simply regular noblewomen. Minor trade negotiations were the extent of their experience, yet events had catapulted them onto the regional stage. At the same time, however, life did not conveniently wait for one to be perfectly ready. Their carriage slowed to a stop just outside the main plaza. A footman opened the door and a wave of heat from the sunbaked pavement rolled into the cabin along with the sounds of the midmorning markets. Liane and Florine made last-minute checks over one anothers appearances. Do you think theyll buy anything? Clara asked. Oh, theyll buy stuff, Liane answered. The question is whether the stuff that they buy will lead to them buying more stuff. The Wyvern Rider Tribes are a small market, but every trade relationship we open up gives us that much more credibility and clout. They all knew this, of course. Impressing the importance of an impending task was just Lianes way of mentally preparing for an upcoming battle. Clara leaned to look out of the door after they disembarked. Chief Venomscale and his party were already standing on the street, heads turning all about themselves as if gauging the surroundings for potential threats. They had politely turned down the selection of outfits that had been provided to them, preferring their sturdy wyvern-scale leathers. Florine turned and waved to Clara with an encouraging smile before Liane led them into the crowded plaza. Do we need to stop at the city manor for anything, my lady? The footman asked. No, Clara answered, well head straight to the Royal Villa. We cant be late for a court appointment. She leaned back into her seat as her carriage continued on its way. Despite Claras assurances to her friends, even the smallest doubts had her see countless pitfalls on the path ahead of them. Chief Venomscales report was bad enough, but now Florines sense that something was broadly amiss suggested that an obscuring veil lay over everything. But why had Florine chosen this specific point in time to bring up her concerns? Her interactions with Liane aside, Florine was generally content to only act when she felt that it mattered. Like Ludmila, Florine almost seemed spontaneous and arbitrary, but they were always on to something when they allowed their intuition to guide them. Florines note about the Royal Court unsettled Clara the most. Possibly because she was on her way to meet them. If one directly asked her what her approach to dealing with a cadre of supremely powerful and hypercompetent immortal beings was, she would have no coherent answer for them. There was simply no frame of reference to use for someone who, up until a year ago, had only interacted with Humans and was a Human herself. A Human If what Ludmila mentioned to them played out, they wouldnt be Humans for much longer. Perhaps that was why Florines words bothered her so. By considering how various Heteromorphic beings perceived and interacted with the world, she was conducting a mental exercise on what it was like to be one of them. Becoming something else was probably not as superficial as changing into a new dress. Some of her musings were akin to what children might think of. Wings with which one could fly or fantastic new abilities. Strength, speed and durability beyond the limits of humanity. Innate magic or curious quirks. What would it be like to have a tail? An extra set of arms or legs? What if she could lay eggs? Beyond those whimsical thoughts, however, lurked the more disturbing realities that they might have to face. Would a transformation into some predatory race similarly transform the way she saw the people around her? If Taiya came in as she usually did to wake her from her rest, would Clara eye her from her bed and wrestle with the urge to feed on her flesh? Would she wrestle with that urge at all? Maybe she would simply devour her and think nothing of it. As Ludmila always asserted, every being had a nature inherent to it. If changed into such a being, how would that nature affect her? Did becoming a Demon or Devil bring with it the desire to commit acts of evil? Would becoming a Dragon bring with it a Dragons storied pride? Then there was the one thing common to them all: immortality. While it was probably common for people to wish for a limitless lifespan, how would one who was once a mortal ever come to terms with it? Once or twice, she had discussed Ludmilas Undead existence with her, half-afraid of the answers. While she kept telling herself that Ludmila was still the same person as before, Clara could tell that her childhood friend had indeed changed. The greatest of those changes was that Ludmila was more Ludmila than she was as a Human. One might attribute this to her experiences since the annexation and how they served as stepping stones to adulthood. Ludmilas amplified fervour over the descent of their god probably also had something to do with it. Clara thought that something else besides that was going on, though: Ludmila was still the Ludmila she knew and loved, but, at the same time, she was somehow more. Other changes were understandable when one considered her new reality. Generally speaking, Ludmila did not have the physical needs of the living but still participated as one of them. She ate meals with them and drank sociallyClara supposed that the former would count as eating socially. No matter how much or little she ate or drank, however, she never gained or lost weight. Clara was fairly certain that Ludmila had stopped growing by the time that she had become Undead and her physical fitness was what one would expect of a martial Noble, so it amounted to an enviable appearance that required no maintenance. Undead were physically tireless, so Ludmila was quickly separating from that aspect of her Human existence. She could run forever, carry a silly amount of weight forever, hold a bow drawn forever and fight forever. Both she and Lady Shalltear claimed that the Undead still experienced mental fatigue, but Ludmilas mental fortitude had always been absurd. Taking breaks had effectively become optional. When she was left to her own devices, the closest thing to taking breaks were relaxing activities such as training or mostly-work-related reading. The need for rest had already been mitigated by her Ring of Sustenance while she was Human, so not sleeping at all was not that far of a leap. Like eating and drinking, sleep had become a social activity. Ludmila claimed that she did sleep on her own when there was nothing better to do, but since there was always something to do, Clara suspected that she never slept unless she was sleeping with others. For those whose interactions with her were temporary, or those that kept a respectful C or fearful C distance from her, Ludmila was effectively Human. The rumours and opinions that surrounded her only served to reinforce her characterisation in the eyes of strangers. She was the way she was because that was how she always was and those who knew of her could vouch for that, so nothing at all about her suggested that she was no longer what she once was. In a way, Clara supposed that Ludmila had become more like her friends, who cultivated an image for themselves and employed it as a tool for their interactions. She didnt do it on purpose, however. A Nobles mask usually incorporated bits of ones true self to maintain an air of believability. Ludmilas mask was not used to convince others of anything. Instead, it was a sample of the whole of what she was. If one removed her mask, they would find more of the same in greater quantities. Of immortality, Ludmila shared very little. In her words, one had to be immortal to truly grasp the realities of immortality. It was like a child attempting to understand what it was like to be an adult: anything they could come up with fell far short. Their minds and bodies werent developed to the same point and, as a result, even their experiences were perceived differently. At the same time, a child did not suddenly become an adult one day and understand the whole of what it was. Ludmila claimed that she was akin to a child when it came to her being a Heteromorphic being, but what she understood so far suggested that growing as one would similarly influence her perception of the world. Even she didnt know where her journey as a Revenant would take her. What she did know was that many of the changes were not a result of conscious choice, but simply the result of her new state of being and all that it encompassed. If Clara applied Ludmilas case to herself, being transformed into a Heteromorph meant that she would remain Clara Corelyn, yet be subject to the realities brought on by her new state of being. Somewhere in between would lie what she would eventually become. Having so many unknowns before her made that future a frightening prospect. Ludmila was lucky in the sense that, while she was not of the same race as her, Lady Shalltear served as a mentor to the realities of being Undead. The Sorcerer King, too, had helped Ludmila explore the changes brought about by her transformation. There were plenty of other intelligent Undead around as well, so rather than being alone amongst Humans, she had a sort of community waiting for her when she turned into one of the Undead. Clara could only hope that there would at least be someone of whatever type of Heteromorph she turned into to mentor her as well. The carriage stopped in front of the Royal Villa. Clara cleared away her wandering thoughts. Attempting to make some last-minute analysis of the Royal Court and its motives would get her nowhere and possibly result in harm. At the entrance, the familiar smile of Miss Alpha greeted her. Good Morning Countess Corelyn, the Royal Maid lowered herself into a perfect curtsey. Good Morning, Miss Alpha, Clara smiled in return. Its been a long time since we last saw one another, though I should have expected you to be the one to receive me. Nearly three months, to be precise. Yuri Alpha played an active role in the development of the Sorcerous Kingdoms social welfare and public education systems, so she was someone that Clara interacted with often in her pursuit of the same goals. She was a stern, yet undeniably good and caring woman C proof that the Undead were not the arbitrarily evil beings that many thought them to be. The Royal Court is convening as we speak, Miss Alpha said. Are you prepared for your audience? Yes, Clara patted the Infinite Haversack on her hip. Everythings in here. I delivered a summary with my request for an audience, but knowing the Prime Minister, she is expecting a more comprehensive presentation. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. The Royal Maid led her into the villa, through a set of immaculate hallways to the chambers of the Royal Court. Miss Alpha glanced toward her when they reached the solid double doors and Clara nodded in return. She seated herself while the Royal Maid entered to announce her arrival. At this point, many would nervously review what they had to come to speak about, but so many preparations and plans had been made over the past year that there was no need. Ultimately, they had a single, overarching objective: incorporate the Draconic Kingdom into the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony. In front of her, the double doors opened and Yuri Alpha appeared again. Countess Corelyn, she said. The Royal Court will see you now.
A magical spotlight cast its harsh glare over the wide table in the middle of the Royal Courts chambers. Covering the length and breadth of that table was a map of the Duchy of E-Rantel. The map had changed much since the territorys annexation nearly a year previous, and much of that change had been precipitated by a single man. That man stood to her right, wearing the jet-black armour that had become renowned across the land: Momon of Darknessor rather, Pandoras Actor. Have you any idea what this is about? Albedo asked. I do not, Pandoras Actor answered. But if it is Countess Corelyn, only one thing should elicit a request for an audience from her, should it not? The ludicrousness of these lower life forms always leaves room for doubt, Albedo snorted. The administration receives ridiculous petitions with such regularity that I wonder if these natives are cursed to fill some arbitrary quota of stupidity. Pandoras Actors deep chuckle drew a frown from Albedo. Whats so funny? I was just thinking that if the world always worked according to ones whims, the Doppelganger replied, it might be a very boring place. Variety is the spice of life, is it not? That is why our Master encourages us to seek out new experiences and learn from them. Ive had enough new experiences to frustrate me for the next decade, thank you very much. Mah, there should be no worries on our end this time. Countess Corelyn is one actor that plays her role well. Any unwelcome native developments should be external, yes? That was the most likely case. In fact, all unwelcome native developments of note had been exclusively external. Albedo worked hard to ensure that the Sorcerous Kingdoms internal affairs were always in order. The door at the far end of the hall opened and Yuri Alpha walked before them. Countess Corelyn has arrived, she said. Who is in her party? Albedo asked. No one, Albedo-sama, Yuri replied. She has come alone. Bring her in. Certainly. As Yuri departed the room, Pandoras Actor raised a hand to his chin in a thoughtful gesture. What is it? Albedo asked. It is uncharacteristic for Corelyn to appear alone for an appointment with the Royal Court, Pandoras Actor replied. She is not one to monopolise achievements C it is usually the opposite. Representatives for all relevant interests are sure to receive their duewell, this audience did come with little warning. The door opened again and Yuri Alpha led the Human noblewoman before them. Countess Corelyn sported the cobalt-and-silver colours of her house, though the dress itself was equipment from Yggdrasil: a set of low-level equipment composed of item frames fashioned from adamantite, minor data crystals and weak accessories. It was what was deemed suitable to protect assets that had been developed out of the Sorcerous Kingdoms population and several of Shalltears vassals were among those who were bestowed that equipment. Countess Corelyns amethyst eyes scanned the hall as she came toward them. Aside from herself, Pandoras Actor and Yuri Alpha, Pestonya was the only other person present. The Human noblewoman stopped several metres from the table and lowered herself into a deep curtsey. Lady Albedo, she said, thank you for agreeing to see me on such short notice. You mentioned that new information from the southeast calls for the immediate execution of your plans. Yes, my lady, Countess Corelyns heels tapped over the floor as she came forward. We have received a fresh reconnaissance report of the Draconic Kingdoms situation. The Human noblewoman reached into her Infinite Haversack and started laying pages of a map over the table. Pandoras Actor crossed his arms as they examined the array of documents spread out over the table. Though Albedo didnt have a Doppelgangers ability to detect thoughts, she could already tell what was probably going through his mind. It was a conclusion that anyone created by the Supreme Beings would come to. A conclusion considered a matter of course, for all had no choice but to dance like puppets in the palm of their Masters hand. The stage was set. Pandoras Actors unique perspective on matters had served him well in his role as both the Dark Warrior and the Royal Treasurer. This, too, could be said to be the purposeful product of his creators will. Albedo worked down a twinge of jealousy. He was the NPC created by the greatest of the Supreme Beings; a distinction that others could never claim. Was it due to this that he had obtained such spectacular success? Though flamboyant and given to bouts of dramatic flair, he was somehow humble at the same time C never holding his achievements over those of the others. Much like his creator, he downplayed his contributions, masking his superlative ability. Dont you think this is more than a bit out of line with your initial assessments, Lady Corelyn? Albedo asked. They are, Countess Corelyn nodded. Fortunately, Baroness Zahradnik possessed the presence of mind to request a reconnaissance report when she met with Countess Wagner and Baroness Gagnier in the wildlands south of the Empire. A map indicative of the Beastman Kingdoms strategy, hm, Pandoras Actor said. That was Baroness Zahradniks assessment, yes, Countess Corelyn replied. Apologies for the interruption, Pestonya raised a hand. But I am afraid that I am not very good at reading maps. What does it say about their strategy? Wan. Albedo turned to Pestonya with a slight smile on her lips. The citizens of the Draconic Kingdom are being integrated into their neighbours economy, Albedo told her. As agricultural products. The Head Maids mouth worked silently in shock. Several moments passed before she finally gained the presence of mind to bring a gloved hand up to cover it. Thisthis is terrible! She said, We need to help them right away, wan! How long has it taken for them to reach this state? Pandoras Actor asked. Were not certain, Mister Momon, the Human replied. Our most recent information is from over a year ago C before the Battle of Katze Plains. No Merchants or Envoys have arrived with news of the Draconic Kingdoms plight, to our knowledge. Meaning that she knew even less than they. Not that they knew very much more. Since they had been instructed to maintain their distance from the Slane Theocracy, Nazaricks knowledge of the Draconic Kingdom C which was a mere fifty kilometres across the northern end of an inland sea from the Slane Theocracy C was limited to what they could collect indirectly. They were situated beside a large country of Beastman-type Demihumans, which was said to be one of the stronger countries on the continent. The Draconic Kingdom, which was populated by weak Humans, became a convenient hunting ground as a result. Raids were frequent and large-scale raids that could overrun entire cities were not unheard of. Eventually, those raids were turned away by a combination of Adventurers and foreign military aid. This had been the state of affairs for as long as anyone could remember, so Albedo filed it away as a setting of sorts. Matters closer to home demanded their attention. Since their position was supposedly in the northwestern corner of a huge continent, it was best to focus on lands to the north and west first. Unfortunately, the people of this world had the gall to act on their own instead of waiting for their turn at the chopping block. Fortunately, their Supreme Overlord in his infinite wisdom had foreseen this and prepared all of the necessary pieces well in advance. Countess Corelyn planned to enact a permanent solution to the Beastman problem, which would also secure an ally to the southeast that would act as a buffer state. That ally would also be the staging ground for further ventures that would project the Sorcerous Kingdoms economic and political influence further abroad. Rather than recklessly rush into things, the Human noblewoman had put together a comprehensive plan, which included advancements in logistics that would give the Sorcerous Kingdom an undeniable edge in any economic arena. Once her preparations were complete, they would wait for news of the next Beastman incursion. The Draconic Kingdom usually sent envoys to the Baharuth Empire every time it happened. When it did, the Sorcerous Kingdom would intervene. The Countess even suggested that the Empire could send help alongside them to create a sense of solidarity with their new suzerain and further improve the harmonious image of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Little did they know that news would not arrive at allor did they? Lady Corelyn, Albedo said. I believe you have forged some ties in the Baharuth Empire. Did you speak with them about the Draconic Kingdom? In particular, the last time they received an envoy? I did, my lady, the Countess nodded. The last time the Empire received an envoy from the Draconic Kingdom was before the Battle of Katze Plains. Events surrounding the rise of the Sorcerous Kingdom demanded their complete attention so they turned the envoy away The young noblewomans amethyst eyes widened. Are you suggesting that this invasion has been going on for over fourteen months? Corelyn was smart enough to understand that her question needed no reply. A failure in communication? A blind spot? An oversight? No, it cant be considered any of that For the Baharuth Empire, the plight of the Draconic Kingdom was insignificant compared to the Empires immediate matters. They were not a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom at the time, so the Empire saw no need to report that an envoy had come. In the end, the desperate plea of a nation under siege had been buried and forgotten. Albedo shook her head. Not out of sympathy, but disdain. The circulation of information in their region of the world was laughably poor. Perhaps the foremost example was that of the Dwarf Kingdom in the Azerlisia Mountains: despite centuries of decline and open trade with the Empire the entire time, they couldnt secure support from a nation with its closest major city a mere thirty kilometres away from their valley farms. Never mind securing support, they never even told anyone what was going on. It was as if the entire world suffered from terminal levels of mass incompetence in the field of communications. Maybe some sort of strange environmental effect was influencing them. She would have to keep an eye on that. Is a war lasting over a year in this region of the world an extraordinary thing? Pandoras Actor asked. Yes, Mister Momon, Countess Corelyn answered. Even for a country with a professional army like the Baharuth Empire, a war that lasts beyond a season would cause the nations economy to buckle and collapse. Furthermore, protracted warfare is actively avoided due to the risk of creating negative energy wastelands or adding too much to existing ones. There are usually one to three decisive battles in a war before diplomacy is pursued. As far as I know, only the Slane Theocracy is capable of sustaining a war of the scale represented by this report. The Sorcerous Kingdom as well, though I doubt we would ever need to. I see, Pandoras Actor replied. In this case, we can only make the best of what we are presented with. At the risk of sounding callous, the Draconic Kingdoms unprecedented circumstances offer the Sorcerous Kingdom an unprecedented opportunity. Beware those who may level those accusations at you while youre there. Creating connections and cultivating goodwill is our objective, Countess Corelyn replied with a nod, so that much is a matter of course. Cultivating political goodwill while diminishing the Slane Theocracys shadow over regional politics. The creation of a lucrative trade route to untapped markets, which would eventually reverse the plummeting price of the Sorcerous Kingdoms commodity exports. A new customer for their Undead security forces, a buffer for their southeastern border and a bridgehead to the world beyond. By Human standards, Countess Corelyn would be recognised as an overwhelmingly good individual. Enough to draw comparisons to Heteromorphs like Angels. Beyond that, she was not stupid. Early in the Duchy of E-Rantels reorganisation as the central territory of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Albedo had identified the young noblewoman as a useful tool for the future. She was intelligent, industrious and charismatic C perfect for swaying local sentiment in the new administrations favour. Little did Albedo know how right she would beor perhaps she had only grasped a small part of what their Master had already identified out of the Nobles who remained to manage their lands in his name. Albedos wings rustled slightly as she recalled the day she had confidently delivered her assessment to Momonga, thinking her findings to be of some use to him. Not only did he demonstrate that he knew what was going on but he had subtly chided Albedo for her attempt at eliminating Shalltears new Human vassal. Now, those four that were discussed at that time were bearing fruit far beyond Albedos predictions for them. She also saw the wisdom in the Supreme Ones decision to give them to Shalltear. As the Minister of Transportation, she would need capable and loyal servants to assist her and the need for them was immediate. They also continued to help lay the groundwork for the Sorcerous Kingdom as a whole, so their transfer under Shalltears authority did not affect what they did for the nation. The extent of the Countess ambition, however, continued to be a surprise. She was not content with her demesne and her new place in Shalltears court. By all appearances, she seemed entirely intent on accelerating Momongas plans for world domination. Are you still certain that you can still achieve the plans objectives? Albedo asked. Im reasonably certain, my lady, Countess Corelyn answered. Rather than success or failure, we should be considering it in degrees of success. It certainly did seem that way. There were problems, however. Ones that were not intrinsic to the plan itself, but in their target. "Can the turnaround time for the Draconic Kingdoms economy be minimised? Albedo asked, A quick recovery will prove a compelling demonstration for other parties. Our efforts in Human countries, particularly in Re-Estize, continue to meet with stubborn, irrational resistance. That would depend on what we find there. These are already very tentative estimates. This is also an opportunity to retool the Draconic Kingdoms industries to be in line with the Sorcerous Kingdoms policy objectives. Aside from Undead labour, agricultural produce and goods derived from forestry are still our nations principal exports." I do not believe that a nation would so readily give up their food security, Pandoras Actor said. I agree, Mister Momon, the Countess said, But whether they are or arent willing is not an obstacle. Since we are facing a severe shortage of low-level Undead labourers anyway, they will not enjoy the low costs of food production that we do. The markets will dictate how they allocate their remaining labour to industry. Perhaps some of their administrators will remain irrationally stubborn about it but that is their loss. Most will aim to produce what our markets demand. The Sorcerous Kingdoms economic policy will dictate the course of their industry. In short, despite the scope of Countess Corelyns ambitions, she was leaving ultimate power in the hands of the Royal Court. It was a statement that she knew her place and would happily employ her talents in service of the Sorcerer King. Their domestic policies were already decided on until winter. Rather than undertake any disruptive changes to its industries, the duchys production would be left to the local leaders. By Albedos estimates, it would take another four or five years to stabilise at their current pace of integration. At that point, she could more decisively nudge things in whatever direction she deemed appropriate. That decision will have to wait until next year when we have more data to work with, Albedo said. Securing trade agreements and official testimonies in support of the Sorcerous Kingdoms exports is the priority for now. The Minister of Foreign affairs will likely have something to add once I brief him. What is the Sorcerous Kingdoms decision on how far are we allowed to go in regards to technical expertise and material support? Keep things at a reasonable minimum, for now, Albedo replied. I have found that the local Humans have an unpleasant tendency to reach for more than they deserve if they are shown even the slightest bit of generosity or favour. What we offer in the long term will depend on their cooperation and the industrial data we collect. The Sorcerous Kingdom is not a charity. Of course, my lady, Lady Corelyn nodded. What of the Beastman Kingdom? Do not exceed the limits outlined by our foreign lease agreements and our foreign policy. Demonstrate their full effectiveness against the invaders. A smooth interplay between Albedo and Countess Corelyn ensued as they finalised each point in the plan. She could only wish that interactions with her Human agents could be so seamless. For some stupid reason, many Humans believed they could get by on a bare minimum of familiarity with a subject and fumble their way through the rest. Sifting through it all was an onerous and infuriating affair. Even for those with passable levels of competence, there was always something in the way. Self-interest, conflicting agendas and drastically different perspectives plagued her ongoing efforts to prepare for Re-Estizes eventual membership as a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Learning how to utilise the mortals of this world for economic gain, however, was undoubtedly of great benefit. For the most part, their expectations and desires were laughably small-minded, but the revenues garnered from their endless pursuit of profit resulted in an ever-growing source of Yggdrasil gold coins. Rather than conquest and destruction for short-term gains, their Master chose to establish a consistent flow of resources into Nazaricks coffers. Every harvest that passed; every caravan that went through customs; every new industry that paid taxes; those under their influence worked to fund Nazaricks defences, allowing them to summon more and more powerful Mercenary NPCs to combat future threats from Players and other unknown powers of a similar magnitude. In the end, Albedo voiced her official go-ahead. After the young noblewoman departed the hall, Albedo looked back down at the map she had left with them. A civilian mindset, hm Albedo looked up from the table. What was that? Something I hear once in a while, Pandoras Actor said. There are certain lynchpins in this plan that Countess Corelyn is not accounting for properly. It appears well-rounded, to me, Albedo replied. I have been working with her on this for the last year, you know. Perhaps I put it too harshly, the Doppelganger admitted. This scenario is framed in such a way that it tests what our local collaborators can do with the means that would be regularly provided to them. But there are places where even the utmost vigilance will fail them. I believe that is where we should step in, as it is an opportunity to reinforce the notion that power far greater than their own supports them in their endeavours. An extra weapon in our diplomatic arsenal, so to speak. What are you proposing? Albedo asked. A guarantee, Pandoras Actor placed his palm on top of the map. Assuming shes still alive, the Draconic Kingdoms head of state needs to be secured. At the same time, she cannot leave her country. A squad of Death Knights is insufficient to protect Queen Oriculus against a probable worst-case scenario and their presence may hamper our diplomatic efforts. Additionally, losing her while she is under our protection will be a crippling blow to the Sorcerous Kingdoms prestige. One of us should go. It was true that Albedo was the best tank out of Nazaricks NPCs, but it would hardly do for her to leave her post as Prime Minister. She could imagine all the absurdities that would conveniently crop up while she was away. You mean to go as Momon, then? No, Pandoras Actor chuckled. Our goal is to have Momons fame gradually diminish relative to the Sorcerer Kings so it would hardly do to build it up even further. We already have a fine gentleman who is a perfect fit for the job. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 2, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 9th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 0300 Hours A gust of cool night wind lifted the torn silk curtains, carrying with it the stench of char and the sounds of a city forlorn. The screams were the worst. No matter how hungry; no matter how weak; they somehow always found it in them to scream. Soft, yet piercing, their wordless cries of desperation, terror and anguish filtered through the broken balcony window, echoing throughout the throne room as if to cast their damnation upon its sole occupant. Our Queen. We trusted you. We loved you. Our blood is on your hands. A whimper rose from a polished marble throne. Eyes raw from sleepless nights filled with bitter weeping, Draudillon Oriculus stared listlessly over the high hall of the Draconic Kingdom. Once filled with courtiers and servants, only dust and refuse remained. Magical torchlight glistened off of the dusty stone floors, broken window shards and empty bottles strewn about. But for the bottles, it was a scene unchanged over the past few weeks. Despite their best efforts C or because of their best efforts C the Beastman nation making their slow advance across the Draconic Kingdom accelerated their cruel campaign of wanton slaughter. Her eyes fell over the bits of broken glass haphazardly swept away from the base of her throne. It seemed like a good idea at the time. With their military forces hopelessly outmatched by the Beastmen, the Draconic Kingdom mostly relied on Adventurers and foreign aid to repel raids and invasions. Every time their neighbours aggression rose, the nation that the Draconic Kingdom sent donations to C the Slane Theocracy C would send their forces to stem the ravenous tide and push it back. The Draconic Kingdom made financial contributions on a regular schedule under the premise that their security was assured by their powerful neighbour to the west. Outsiders labelled the arrangement as imprudent and foolish C that they should instead allocate the not insubstantial portion of their national budget to their own military C but it was not so simple as that. One could not simply enact a bill into law, throw money at the citizens and expect an army to spring forth. Raising an army took time. Raising an effective army took an even longer time. It required education, training, industry and infrastructure. Doing so was decidedly difficult when Beastmen raided them on a regular basis and the Draconic Kingdoms soldiers were simply seen as slightly more interesting food. They could throw money at the problem until they went bankrupt to no avail. And, so, they instead depended on the forces of a country that was stable and secure enough to actually resist the predation of their Demihuman neighbours. The Slane Theocracy was the most powerful of humanitys nations: one with six centuries of stability and the development that came with it. Their forces had few issues turning the Beastmen away. Except, this time, they didnt come. Draudillon couldnt understand why. Generally speaking, they were quite prompt when it came to heading off Demihuman incursions. Dealing with threats to humanity was an integral part of their mandate, after all. Despite its name, the Draconic Kingdom was a Human nation and the Theocracy had donned the mantle of humanitys defenders. But since the sovereign of the Draconic Kingdom was technically a Dragon Lord, the Theocracy aided them unofficially to avoid internal unrest. How they went about helping mattered little to Draudillon and her people, however. What mattered was that they did and in doing so saved them time and time again. Usually, they sent over an army group and a contingent of Paladins. She understood that the Theocracy was at war with the Elves, but, even if their regular forces were tied up, they could have teleported over one of their Scriptures: elite forces composed of some of the Theocracys most powerful individuals. Instead, when the tribes of the Beastman nation crossed the border once again, Draudillons call for aid was met with silence. Her armies, which had been painstakingly trained to hold out until help came, sacrificed their lives in vain. At that point, all that was left for her subjects to do was hole up in their towns and cities while the Beastmen sated themselves by ravaging the countryside. Additionally, a new problem had become apparent in the most recent conflict. Unlike their previous raids and invasions, the Beastmen now appeared intent on staying. She wasnt sure if it was because they became emboldened by the weak resistance that they had encountered or if the Beastman nation had changed its foreign policy, but more and more of its tribes invaded. The magnitude of their most recent invasion was far greater than ever before. They swept over the land, devouring villages and laying siege to the towns and cities in their path. With no response from the Theocracy, Draudillon turned to Adventurers for help. But Adventurers, while effective against raids, could only do so much against a conquest. No matter how strong they were, they did not have the projection and coverage of an army. Where they fought, the Draconic Kingdom held. Everywhere elsewell, needless to say, it was unpleasant choosing when and where her people would be abandoned to their fates. Province by province, the Draconic Kingdom fell. As the situation became more and more untenable, they came up with a desperate ploy: a surgical strike that would eliminate the leadership of the Beastman forces. The idea was that, without the Lord that unified them, their war effort would fragment and dissipate. She twisted her lip in disgust. It was a plan just as barbaric as its namesake: the surgery proposed by the Boastful Sage of the Minotaur nation. Judging by their reaction, the Beastmen thought so as well. The surgical strike was a success, killing the Beastman Lord directing the invasion as well as many of his followers. The Adventurers returned to great fanfare and a feast was prepared to celebrate their success. It was during that celebration that retaliation fell upon them. Even as she was toasting Crystal Tear and the Adventurers who had participated in their heroic raid, a group of powerful Beastmen who had infiltrated the capital broke in through the throne rooms balcony windows. The Adventurers and many of her courtiers were butchered before her eyes. Draudillon thought she would be next, but the Beastmen only sneered at her. They had simply come to exact vengeance. It was achieved so easily that she had no doubt in her mind that they could have assassinated her at any point of their invasion. The Demihumans vanished into the night, leaving her with her dismembered hopes scattered around the throne room. Assumptions that the invasion would lose cohesion and fall apart proved tragically correct. They were correct in the idea that their foes would lose cohesion and fall apart, but the pieces fell all over the Draconic Kingdom. The Beastman army fragmented into hundreds of tribes and went wherever they pleased. Their orderly advance turned into a chaotic deluge that devoured everything in its path. As the Beastmen slaughtered their way across her country, all hope was lost. Before they could lay siege to the capital and occupy the coast, Draudillon sent her people away. She ordered what was left of her court to leave and implored her people to do the same. But they wouldnt. The more she pleaded with them to flee and save their families, the more they clung to her and dug in their heels. She was their beloved Queen C how could they possibly abandon her? And so the Beastmen came. And so her people died. And so Draudillon Oriculus could only weep as she waited for the end. It felt that waiting was half of her life. She waited for help whenever the Beastmen attacked. She waited for others to achieve results. Perhaps that was unfair as all leaders, no matter their talent or resources, had to wait for development, growth and revenues. She had one resource that most others did not, however. Many often wondered why a Human country was called the Draconic Kingdom and why Draudillon Oriculus held the title of Black Scale Dragon Lord. The answer to the first question was probably a bit fanciful. Draudillons great-grandfather was an actual Dragon: the Brightness Dragon Lord. Founded in the aftermath of the Demon Gods rampage, the Draconic Kingdom was a nation centred around the fact that its royalty was of Draconic lineage. Although Draudillon was pretty much Human, there were a few things about her that were decidedly not. One of those things was that she could wield exotic magic, which qualified her as a Dragon Lord in Draconic culture. She never really took pride in the title, but her subjects seemed to. This felt like it caused more problems than it solved. On a personal level, it put her on a strange sort of pedestal. Nobility was already seen as attractive and royalty even more so. She was a Queen with an exotic bloodline and this drew all manner of interested parties, who were for the most part annoying. It was loosely something that any eligible ruler or aristocrat had to deal with, so it couldnt be helped. The big problem was how it affected their diplomatic efforts. The Draconic Kingdoms most attractive prospective ally C the Slane Theocracy C followed a faith that advocated Human-centric policies and culture. Though the Draconic Kingdom was a nation populated by Humans, their head of state was technically a Dragon Lord. As such, the people of the Slane Theocracy treated the Draconic Kingdom as a non-Human state and nothing official could happen between them. There was no trade from their Merchants; no exchange of culture, magic, technology or knowledge. The military support that the Draconic Kingdom received was not recognized by the Theocracys general population. She wasnt sure how the soldiers and agents who came back from the fighting reported it. Perhaps they just treated it as a deployment against Demihumans and it just so happened to be in the Draconic Kingdom. Therefore, the Draconic Kingdom was in a difficult position. They had powerful Beastman neighbours to the east, the Katze Plains to the north and the inland sea to the west and south. Being founded on a fertile coastal plain with riverlands ideal for Human habitation in their situation only meant that the Draconic Kingdom was a prime location for Beastmen to hunt Human populations like wild game. There was one thing that they had C no, she had C that could have stopped the Beastmen. This was the primal sorcery that made her a Dragon Lord: Wild Magic. It was stupid, in hindsight. The lineage that prevented the Draconic Kingdom from officially joining hands with the Slane Theocracy offered the power by which the Draconic Kingdom could be free from that very same dependency, yet she refused to employ it. Her great-grandfather taught her that Dragons had a special place in the world. It had little to do with mortal concepts of good and evil. They were keepers: those who were entrusted with power by the World to maintain its natural order and defend it from existential threats. It was something like a sacred purpose; one instilled into every Dragon Lord from before the time of the Eight Greed Kings. To mortals, the Dragon Lords of old might have seemed aloof, capricious, tyrannical or outright evil, but the truth was that everything they did was in service to a greater cause: maintaining the sanctity of the World itself. They were the last and often sole line of defence against threats that only a select few were aware of, maintaining a thankless vigil that spanned aeons. And then, someone fucked up. Well, her great-grandfather didnt quite put it in those exact terms, but thats what basically happened. The Dragons of present-day carried a vestige of this legacy in the form of their instincts. They were still physically strong enough to manage their domains, but they had lost the ability to wield Wild Magic. Her great-grandfather greatly lamented this fact, exploring the possibility of introducing new Wild Magic users by fathering children with the different races of the world. Draudillon was a success in that sense, but she lacked the power of a Dragon despite being descended from one of the mightiest Dragon Lords. Despite this, her great-grandfather took the time to make sure that she understood the basics of wielding Wild Magic before leaving her to fend for herself as Dragons often did with their offspring. He was a Dragon that cared too much, by draconic standards. Dragons were akin to Sorcerersor rather, Sorcerers were akin to Dragons C they would eventually figure out their sorcery on their own. Still, while Draudillon was thankful for her great-grandfathers care, she had foolishly disregarded one of his most important lessons. Though she was only part Dragon, the Draconic Kingdom was still her draconic domain. It was her responsibility to take care of it C to make sure her little part of the World was managed properly. No matter the cost. It was this cost that made her hesitate; kept her from doing what needed to be done. The Brightness Dragon Lord had even warned her that her Human nature would get in the way. With the power of Wild Magic, she could destroy any invasion. The cost, however, was the sacrifice of many of her people. Unlike Tier Magic, which used mana, Wild Magic was fuelled by the primal power of the soul. She could turn armies of millions into ash, but her people would perish in return. As such, she considered its use a last resort. And so, she waited. Waited for the Beastmen to grow disinterested in their offensive; waited for the Adventurers to produce strategically significant results; waited for help to arrive from the Theocracy. As she waited, the Beastmen continued their advance. The last resort became a last-last resort. Then a last-last-last resort. Villages, towns and cities fell. The subjects that she was loath to sacrifice to destroy the Beastman invaders were instead consumed by them. Her great-grandfather was right. Her domain was her responsibility. She should have defended it, even if the cost was the death of her people and her own damnation. By displaying the undeniable power of Wild Magic, the tragedy that had unfolded could have been prevented. A threat was only effective if one demonstrated the will to carry it out, after all. Draudillon reached for a bottle at the foot of her throne. Finding it empty, she reached out for the next. She sent the fourth empty bottle hurtling through the air to smash into a nearby column. Regret truly was all that she had left. Bestial roars sounded through the throne room door. Cold dread trickled through her. They were here. Something thudded against the door, followed by a scraping noise: the sound of claws being drawn over sturdy, enchanted oak. A tear trickled down her cheek as she bit her trembling lip. Someone help. Please! Even after everything; the indecision that had cost her nation and its people everything, she didnt want to die. She deserved to, but she didnt want to. The snarls of Beastmen and the pounding of their attacks against the door continued. A crack appeared, growing more pronounced with every thump. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Thump. Thump. Thump. She couldnt die like this. At the least, she would die with what little dignity she had left. She was around one-eighth Dragon, so it probably amounted to one-eighth of a Dragons pride. Draudillon closed her eyes, preparing the first and final spell that she would ever unleash against the Beastmen. A spell she should have used the moment they stepped foot across the Draconic Kingdoms border. Her self reached out; beyond the royal palace and over her capital. She swept up the souls of her people as they were butchered in the streets and gathered them to her. She considered adding her healthy subjects, but decided against it. Even if one became livestock, there was still the possibility of them or their descendants regaining their freedom. Sacrificing their souls would no longer purchase the continued existence of others. With the souls that she drew to herself, she could at least vaporise the entire palace quarter. Hopefully, she would get someone important. She arranged her hair and fixed her diaphanous dress, straightening on her throne. Her hands turned white as she clenched its armrests and fought to steady her ragged breaths. She mustered what little defiance she could. Bring it on, you damn furries. Ill blast your souls straight back to the World. After a minute or so, she realised that the pounding had stopped. No sound at all issued from the other side of the door. Wont the World even let me blow myself up properly? As her tension turned into annoyance, three taps sounded on the door. After several moments, they sounded again. Draudillon frowned, glancing to either side of the entrance, where members of the palace guard usually stood. It was a stupid thought to have, but she had never answered a door before. The knocking came again. Her fingers drummed against the armrests of her marble throne. Why would they knock? Was it some sort of trick? Or were they mocking her with some pretence of Human custom? Three more knocks. It was becoming annoying in a different way. Draudillon rose from her throne with a sigh. Her toes curled over the cold floor as she padded around the bottles and the general mess that had accumulated with the sending-away of her palace staff. She made her way to the huge double doors of the throne room, trying to figure out what was waiting on the other side. The knocks sounded again. Draudillon swallowed. Wh-who is it? From the other side of the door came a Human voice. It was rich and masculine, with a timbre reminiscent of tempered steel. Ah, excellent, someone is in. I beg your pardon for our intrusion, Madam, but we couldnt help but notice your predicament. Might you be interested in hiring security forces from the Sorcerous Kingdom?
8th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 0900 Hours A cold blast of air scattered the Katze mists, rolling over the cracked clay of the wasteland to tease the pleats of Ludmilas skirt. Sending others to war. Difficult. An amused smile played over her lips. It was a line that one might expect of a grizzled old General watching young soldiers march off to an uncertain fate. She didnt think that sentiment applied here, however. First of all, Lord Cocytus was not a grizzled old General. He in fact insisted that he was a young man who was perfectly fit to do battle. Why he made that distinction when he was a Heteromorphic being that did not age past maturation was beyond her. The difficulty lay in the fact that he wanted to go with them, but, as the Grand Marshal of the Sorcerous Kingdom, he couldnt. As such, he went all the way to the veeeeery edge of the Katze Plains to look out over the windswept wilderness of the Draconic Kingdoms northern frontier. The Hanzos with him didnt detect anything within ten kilometres, so Ludmila supposed that he could at least have his moment. According to Countess Corelyns plan, my lord, Ludmila said, its less of a war and more of a product demonstration. If you participate, it wouldnt be much of one. Lord Cocytus shoulders slumped. A grumbly sound rolled out from between his mandibles. Obscured by the mists roughly half a kilometre deeper in the wasteland, the gathered Undead forces awaited the call to advance. Their part wouldnt come for a while yet, as they first needed to secure permission to enter the Draconic Kingdom. A spotless performance to present the Sorcerous Kingdom as a respectable member of the diplomatic community was the order of the day. One of Lord Cocytus clawed hands went up to the side of his head. After several moments passed in silence, he nodded to himself. The Prime Minister, he informed her. Permission to beginhas been granted. Saiko, Ludmila said. We are ready to depart, my lady. Her adjutant came forward with seven other Elder Liches. Each was the sergeant of one of the Death-series squads waiting at the border, but they would accompany her to the Draconic Kingdoms capital. She turned to Lord Cocytus. Did you have any parting words for us, Grand Marshal? Hmm He scratched his head, Considering. The mission. Too much, perhaps, butshow them the power of the Sorcerous Kingdom. He was probably right about that. Impressing the might of the Sorcerous Kingdom on the Draconic Kingdom would probably lead to lasting mental trauma amongst its citizens. Still, she had some security forces to showcase. Ill try not to scare them too much, she smirked. If anyone in the general staff notices something about the strategic situation, please have them let me know. Ludmila activated her hairpin and rose from the ground. After offering a parting salute to the Grand Marshal, she rose into the sky with Saiko beside her. The Elder Lich sergeants formed a wing to either side of them. From the gloom, the half-dozen Shadow Demons she would use for reconnaissance followed in a formation of their own. Once they ascended to roughly three thousand metres, they started their journey south. Her time with Ilyshnish had taught her many principles when it came to flight that she would have never imagined as a terrestrial denizen. The first was that it was remarkably easy to get around undetected in the sky. Distance was a component of concealment and detection, so one could simply fly to a certain height and never be noticed by the vast majority of observers on the ground. This was baked into the local commonsense: the further one was away, the harder they were to spot. Several tests with Ilyshnish, however, proved that the truth was far more arbitrary. The Frost Dragon could comfortably read a book from ten kilometres away, but concealment skills made it so that her ability to detect those targets was reduced drastically. Even without her equipment, Ludmila could get within about five hundred metres from her companion in the open before she was detected. With her equipment, she could close to within fifty. Employing all of these factors made a high-altitude approach effectively undetectable from the ground. To be extra sure, their flight path first brought them over the inland sea before following the coastline from several kilometres away. They levelled out at around five thousand metres and Ludmila started to compare the view of the Draconic Kingdom to the map provided by Chief Venomscale, which she had committed to memory. A vast wilderness made up the northern edge of the country, stretching all along the northeastern border. The area bordering the Katze Plains was known to Merchants as the Deadmarch. Instead of developing their northwestern frontier, the Draconic Kingdom opted to use it as a buffer zone where threats were identified, intercepted and destroyed. To the east of the Deadmarch was a vast stretch of mountainous terrain. To the north of it was Wyvern Rider territory. At a certain point in the southeast was the beginning of the Beastman Kingdom. Unlike the area two hundred kilometres to the north where the Sixth Legion had conducted their late winter campaign, the mountains here were covered in thick vegetation. Rivers flowed out from the regions deep, long valleys on their way to the coastal plain before reaching the sea. It took roughly two hours for their flight to cross over into the actively-managed lands of the Draconic Kingdom. From high above, she wouldnt have been able to tell that the nation was at war. There were no signs of devastation across the low-lying coastal plain and the fields had even been sown. The first major settlement they passed by was a small harbour city that went by the name of Blighthold on the trade maps. It was there that she saw the first signs of the ongoing struggle. Dropping to two thousand metres. Is something the matter, my lady? Saiko asked. The city below is under siege, Ludmila replied. At least I think its under siege. Sets of huts were raised in a ring about a kilometre distant from the Blightholds walls, mostly centred around the copses near the city. The view below had all the makings of the siege, except that there were no visible attempts at taking the fortifications. Packs of Beastmen moved below, patrolling their side of the perimeter. One group of Beastmen drifted closer to the walls. A volley of arrows landed a dozen metres short of them. Laughter rolled out from the Beastman group. What do you see? Saiko asked. How much did you notice down there? Ludmila asked back. Little, the Elder Lich replied. We are too high to make out whats going on. The conditions were clear and the sun was almost directly overhead, so it appeared that even the strongest Elder Liches in the Royal Army had vision comparable to a regular Human. Barring their Darkvision, of course. The Death-series servitors were the same, so it served as another compelling reason to get her Rangers trained and working with the Royal Army as soon as possible. The city is being contained, Ludmila said. It might explain why were not getting any Merchant traffic. All the ships in the harbour are sunk at their moorings and it looks like Beastman patrols are moving along the roads. I wouldnt be surprised if the frontier is littered with pickets to prevent anyone from leaving. How many Beastmen are present? Going by what Ive seen so far, this siege has dwellings for perhaps a thousand Beastmen. It was less a siege camp and more a set of small villages encircling the city. By what little she had seen and heard so far, Ludmila already had a fair idea of what was going on. A Human army was normally accompanied by a supply train that was often dozens of kilometres long. The army could also procure supplies from local sources by foraging, hunting, purchasing them from Merchants or pillaging them from their enemies. Acting poorly against the local population was usually a bad idea C especially if the army planned on annexing and occupying that territory after the war. Beastmen, however, had no need to make any such considerations. They could forgo supply trains and simply eat as they went along. Judging by how they had made themselves comfortable around the town and the rural regions around it, the Beastman army had broken up into tribal groups and had dispersed across the Draconic Kingdom. If what she saw was representative of their numbers across the country, there were upwards of a quarter million occupying the land. There was no pressing need for a decisive victory. They were too powerful and numerous for the Draconic Kingdom to dislodge and there was plenty of food C millions of Humans C around to sustain them. The free territories of the Draconic Kingdom were slowly being eaten into submission. This meant that, while tens of thousands of citizens were being consumed every day, the country itself was in no immediate danger of vanishing in its entirety. Report our findings to Lord Cocytus and his general staff, Ludmila said. It looks like well be going with Plan B for the Katze force. Hopefully, these Beastmen react as expected. Ludmila and her entourage ascended and continued their southeastern flight. While she already had some notion of what the Beastmen were trying to do before entering the Draconic Kingdom, seeing it in person was surreal. Unlike what one might imagine of a Demihuman invasion, the Beastmen were fairly methodical. The Human settlements were depopulated to a point, after which they were mostly left alone. Occasionally, they would fly over a village being attacked by a pack of Beastmen, who would drag one or two people off to wherever the nearby tribe was. Of course, Beastmen did not simply eat once and never eat again. Depending on the race, carnivorous Demihumans might feed anywhere from every day to once every few weeks. A quick calculation using the numbers she saw below had her estimate that it was somewhere under two weeks for the ones occupying the land. This made the scenery below seem surprisingly normal. At least if one was on the ground. From above, she could see where the Beastman tribes had situated themselves and how many Human settlements were in their hunting range. As for the Draconic Kingdoms citizens, most people wanted to live even if life was terrible. To live, one needed to eat and so they continued their seasonal activities. Work continued in the fields and the occasional wagon could be seen delivering goods to the towns and the cities. In all, it was a different sort of order C one presided over by Beastmen. There is one thing I do not understand, my lady, Saiko said. While the Human citizens here are physically interdicted, that does not stop them from using magic. Message is a Second-tier spell and casters of that calibre are not phenomenally rare. We have not been challenged in the air, so Fly also appears to be an option where available. If this conflict has been ongoing for over a year, there has been ample time to call for and receive assistance from their allies. That is the question that everyone would like to know the answer to, Ludmila replied. There is a certain taboo about using Message spells for important and sensitive communications, but I think that anyone would resort to it in this situation. It could be that the same taboo is causing the recipients to disregard the unsolicited Message spell. Alternatively, it could mean that the invading army has developed a way to stop Message spells. Our spell research department would be very interested in the latter if it is the case. I think we all would, Ludmila snorted. Instantaneous communication at any distance is a pesky problem to deal with on many levels. It was close to three hours past midnight by the time they covered the four hundred kilometre distance between the Katze Plains and the capital of the Draconic Kingdom. The fortified city was roughly the size of Arwintar, situated on a large river some thirty kilometres from the coast. A thick curtain wall roughly ten metres high encircled the city while a second wall ringed a large palace set on a stony hill overlooking the river. A chorus of cries from the streets below sent a wave of alarm through her. The citys defences have been breached, Ludmila said. Let Lord Cocytus know that were about to arrive. She went into a free fall, descending to two kilometres before reactivating her hairpin and guiding herself towards one of the palace towers. On the way down, she noted dozens of Beastmen streaming in from outside. Shadow Demons: two of you remain with me. The rest of you, locate Queen Oriculus. Ludmila called her glaive to hand as her boots hit the stone of the parapet. She stood still upon landing, alert for any indication that she had been detected. After several moments, she went over and peeked down the stairwell. Bestial roars and the cries of Human defenders punctuated the sounds of battle drifting up the tower. Whoever was guarding the post had probably left to join the fight. She listened for a few more moments before heading back up. Should we contact Lord Cocytus? Saiko asked as he floated down in front of her. This spot is too open, Ludmila replied. Well do it inside. Summon Wraiths and use them to help figure out where the Queen is. She should be in some sort of fortified section or maybe shes barricaded herself in the throne room. That was assuming she was in the city at all. She knew very little of Queen Oriculus. Captain Cavallaro spoke well of her, but Ludmila felt that he was speaking of her as a prospective romantic interest rather than making a judgement of her character. It could be that the Black Scale Dragon Lord had fled the city and they would have to go to another castle. Ludmila descended to the floor below and nodded at Saiko. Several moments later, the portal of a Gate opened before them. Through it came one whose appearance gave her pause. Is this why Ilyshnish decided to continue attending that dojo? Before her stood a man in a black suit. He was a few centimetres taller than Ludmila, with broad shoulders and a powerful physique. In combination with his sharp eyes and meticulously groomed beard, she suspected many women of all ages would find him attractive. With his pure white hair and venerable features, Ludmila would call him aged but for the second visage that she understood to be his true appearance. Like many of the Sorcerer Kings servants, the man was not a Human. Along with his Human guise, Ludmilas gaze traced over a head that could only be described as draconic. Steel-grey scales glistened in the torchlight over a head that swept back into a pair of ridged frills. Stubby horns protruded from behind his dim silver eyes and out from the hinges of his jaw. She couldnt tell what the rest of him looked like, as he was covered in his suit and wore pristine white gloves. Overall, it gave the strange appearance of a man in a finely-tailored suit with a Dragon-like head sticking out of the collar. He was the Sorcerer Kings Butler: Sebas Tian. It is a pleasure to meet you, Lord Tian, Ludmila lowered her head into a curtsey. I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, currently serving as the military commander of the relief effort dispatched to the Draconic Kingdom. Likewise, finally getting to meet you is a pleasure, Baroness Zahradnik, Lord Tian returned her greeting with a bow. Ive heard much about you from my colleagues and a few of our mutual acquaintances. I look forward to working with you. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 2, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 A Shadow Demon appeared out of the darkness in the corner of the room. It drifted to Ludmilas side, offering a respectful bow to Lord Tian. Report, Ludmila said. Weve located an individual that may be Queen Oriculus, the Shadow Demon said. She is seated on a stone throne in a large hall. The door seems magically locked. Where are the Beastmen forces? They are scattered throughout the palace, searching and looting. The Human defenders offer resistance, but can reclaim no ground. Good work, Ludmila nodded. Show us the way. With a flap of its dark wings, the Shadow Demon turned and flew down the stairs. Lord Tian offered her an appraising look. Perhaps it should be expected considering you are Lady Shalltears vassal, he said, but you appear well-adjusted for a Human. He didnt know she was Undead? There must have been some reason for that His Majestys reign has brought peace and prosperity to our lands, my lord, Ludmila replied. The trepidation displayed in the past over E-Rantels new circumstances was understandable, but one can only spurn His Majestys benevolence for so long before being considered an ingrate. They made their way down to the next floor. The Shadow Demon was waiting by a half-opened door. Whats in the corridor? Ludmila asked. Nothing, the Shadow Demon answered. But the Beastmen run this way and that. They may be encountered at any point. Can you conceal your presence, Lord Tian? Of course. Then lets minimise the number of confrontations from here to our objective. We need to reach Queen Oriculus C if its even her C before the Beastmen do. Saiko: stay here with the others and continue collecting information. Ill let you know when to move onto the next phase. The Shadow Demon melded into the wall, the slits of its amber eyes leading them through the palace corridors. It wasnt long until they encountered the first of many corpses. Palace guards; household servants; even children littered the hallways in various states of dismemberment. Bloody tracks led in every direction, adding to a sense that the Beastmen were revelling in the slaughter. She stopped at a pool of blood, eyeing the prints of footpads leading from it. Can you leave trackless steps, my lord? She asked. Unfortunately not, my lady, he answered. I am a Monk. I will mind my steps as we make our way. Since many of the Beastmen were leaving tracks as well, it appeared that many of them did not have any Job Classes related to Rangers or at least werent experienced enough to leave trackless steps yet. There was also a chance that they never developed the ability. That didnt mean there werent any at all, however. The clash of battle grew nearer as the Shadow Demon led them forward. It stopped before they reached a large, well-lit hallway. The hallway to the left goes forward one hundred metres before reaching another, the Shadow Demon said. Fifty metres from there is the entrance to the hall with the throne. Ludmila poked her head around the corner. On both sides of the hallway, over a hundred Beastmen were fighting the palaces defenders, who had holed themselves up in the rooms along the way. Spears and swordpoints jabbed out of the doorways as they attempted to keep the invaders from breaking in. She stepped back and turned to address the Shadow Demon. Enter the throne room and ensure that our target remains secure, Ludmila told it. Do not show yourself unless necessary. After it vanished into the wall, Ludmila joined Lord Tian, who was standing out in the hallway watching the desperate battle. Shall we intervene on the defenders behalf? Lord Tian asked. The Queen will need her palace staff for later, Ludmila gripped her glaive. Lets be quick about it, my lord C fighting for too long may attract more and delay us further. Then, without further ado Lord Tian tightened his gloves. The hallway exploded into a maelstrom of gore. The Sorcerer Kings Royal Butler appeared on the far end before the shower of blood rained on the floor. It took several moments for the weapons jabbing out of the doorways to stop poking at their now-nonexistent foes. Ludmila looked down at her glaive before shaking her head. Its a good thing Lord Cocytus didnt come. He might have cut the palace in half. She dropped her now-unnecessary concealment and made her way through the mess. The ceilings dripped crimson and bits of Beastman stuck to where they had splattered into the walls. Fearful faces were framed by each doorway and the defenders only dared to look outside after she walked by. Their expressions were uncomprehending as they blinked at the aftermath of Lord Tians passage. A royal household was supposed to contain the best that a kingdoms nobility had to offer, but, compared to the man standing calmly at the end of the hall, Queen Oriculus servants may as well have been fifth-rate tavern staff. Maybe I should send my footmen to that dojo At the end of the hall, Lord Tian was quietly watching a dozen or so Beastmen rend a huge set of oak doors. With how much focus and effort they were putting into it, the material of the barrier was probably enchanted. While they did have the heads of different predatory animals, Ludmila couldnt determine the hierarchy between them. I wonder if theres an officer in that bunch, she muttered. Im afraid their attire is unfamiliar to me, Lord Tian said. We could always ask. Hey! A Beastman with the head of a lion finally noticed them standing there, Who the hell are you?! At his call, the group at the door stopped and ran towards them. Each was anywhere between two and three metres in height, their claws and maws stained with blood. We have business with the lady inside, Lord Tian said. Might you be so kind as to cease your activities? Cease? The Beastman who first spoke stopped in front of them, Food has no right to make such demands! Dont you see weC The Beastman wrinkled his nose and turned his head. One by one, the others turned to look down the hall that Lord Tian had come down. A smile crept onto Ludmilas face as they looked back in unison with drooping whiskers. After the Beastmen joined the mess in the hallway, Ludmila offered the Royal Butler a Troopers Towel. She attempted to gauge Lord Tians strength, but her conclusion only came out as ridiculous. He was comparable to the Sorcerer Kings most powerful courtiers. Lord Tian, she asked. Are you wearing a Ring of Nondetection or under a similar effect? I am not, my lady, Lord Tian replied. Why do you ask? I was just thinking that they really are like cats, she glanced over the grisly scene again. Master Tian used the magic item and handed it back to her. He straightened the lapels of his coat. You werent aware of the forms of these Beastmen before this? I did know, my lord, Ludmila replied. I was referring to their behaviour. Cats are predators with a singular focus. They are very easy to distract and confuse. I wanted to avoid making any ignorant assumptions about other races, but I cant help but think that they share in that behaviour. They were focused on breaking down the door and didnt notice that the fighting in the hall had stopped. Then they came to confront you and didnt notice the mess in the hall. Any experienced combatant would attempt to assess potential opponents before confronting them, but they didnt. Smith Kovalevs assessment was more telling than she realised. Felid Beastman behaviour could be a strength or a weakness depending on the circumstances, and it was likely exploitable in personal combat as it was inexorably tied to ones instinct and reflexes. How the Beastmen behaved when dealing with things indirectly or on a wider scale, however, was yet to be seen. No new Beastmen appeared, so they made their way over to the throne room door. As it was magical, the splintered hole indicated that it was entirely broken. Or maybe it was the door with the hole in it? She wasnt sure how it worked in this case. Are you ready, Lord Tian? Ludmila asked. Hmmnow that were here, the lines that were handed to me seem a bit embarrassing. They gave you lines? Ludmila thanked the gods that Lord Tian had come at the last moment. Marketing presentations just werent her thing. Perhaps they arent as bad as they seem, Lord Tian said. Countess Wagner noted my poor advertising skills some time ago, so I can only defer to her judgement. Great. Two people who had no business doing business had been entrusted with opening a dialogue with the Draconic Kingdom. Maybe they would identify a combat Merchant Job Class someday. Lord Tian raised a gloved hand and knocked on the intact door. Ludmila straightened in place and smoothed out her skirts. After a few seconds thought, she closed her forest green mantle around herself. She didnt want to influence the negotiations negatively with what some might consider a brazen appearance. Several more seconds passed in silence. Lord Tian knocked on the door again. Nothing happened. Ludmila frowned. There was no sound on the other side C only the faintest trace of alcohol wafting out of the hole to mix with the scent of carnage in the hallway. Is our target still in there? The Shadow Demon in the throne room poked its head out from under the door and nodded. Ludmila exchanged a look with Lord Tian before he knocked on the door once more. Ludmila heard bare feet padding over the floor. Wh-who is it? From the other side of the door came a womans voice. It was small and tentative, almost seeming as that of a childs. Ah, excellent, someone is in. I beg your pardon for our intrusion, Madam, but we couldnt help but notice your predicament. Might you be interested in hiring security forces from the Sorcerous Kingdom?
Draudillon dug out her ears. Was she hearing things? Th-the Sorcerous Kingdom? Yes, madam, the mans rich voice seemed to suffuse her belly with warmth. My name is Sebas Tian, a humble servant of the Sorcerer King. Who in the world was the Sorcerer King? What was the Sorcerous Kingdom? She forced aside her frayed emotions and made her exhausted mind work, but she couldnt recall anything of the sort nearby. Were they from one of the nations deeper in the continent? The presence of the Beastman Kingdom made diplomacy with nations further east next to impossible, so she couldnt figure out how or why they would have come if they were. No, thats not what I should be worrying about right now! The Beastmenwhat happened to them? We asked them to stop. and then? Unfortunately, they would not. You have our apologies for the mess. They killed them? To make it into the palace being overrun by Beastmenhow many soldiers did they bring? He said something about hiring security forces. Was it some sort of powerful mercenary group? Certain nations in the world beyond made war their primary industry, specialising in creating armies that other countries could hire. Could it be that they had come, seeing an opportunity in the Draconic Kingdom? Draudillon swallowed, daring to hope. You said something about security forces C how many soldiers did you bring with you? At the moment, I have come before you with one other. It would be a breach of protocol to bring an army into a sovereign state without their approval first. Butbut how did the Beastmenwhat spell did you cast to get rid of them? Even if he was an Adamantite warrior, there would be a great deal of noise made fighting so many Beastmen in the palace. It stood to reason that this Sebas Tian was a powerful magic caster. One that perhaps used spells that influenced the mind or inflicted death effects to silently kill his adversary. Well, if one must frame it in those terms, I cast fist. She had never heard of that spell before. So a foreign representative has come to offer an army. Ei, what am I waiting for?! Just a moment, Draudillon called through the door, Illerm, just to be sure, you are not a Beastman, yes? Most assuredly not, madam. Considering that he had removed the Beastmen that were already breaking down the door, it wasnt as if keeping the door closed would keep him out if he wanted to get in. She went over to the side and released the magical lock on the throne room entrance. As the door slowly swung open, Draudillons mouth fell open. She slammed the door shut again, her heart hammering in her chest. Wh-what was that?! The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. He was gorgeous. Stunning. Amazing! The vocabulary of an overexcited teenager swam in her head as she fought to regain her composure. The mans rich voice floated through the hole in the door again. Her stomach did a little flip. Is something the matter, madam? I, um, erjust a minute! She turned her back to the door. The broomwheres the broom! Her throne room was a mess. Bottles, broken glass, scraps of trash and boxes of supplies were scattered over the floor. Though there was a hole in the window, the place still smelled. Draudillon sniffed herself. She was a mess. When was the last time she had washed? Yesterday? No, the day before? Everything seemed so pointless with her world crumbling around her. The palaces cleaning supplies were of course not in the throne room. Neither was a change of clothes. They were quite far away, in fact. Getting them would involve opening the door, which would result in her destruction. A crisis had come upon Draudillon Oriculus, and, once again, she was caught powerless and unprepared. World TeleportationI should have asked my great-grandfather to show me that! It was magic that came in handy for occasions just like this, but it was too late. Madam Draudillon froze. She looked over her shoulder to find that the broken door had drifted open. Sebas Tians steely grey gaze went from her to her throne room. Ah, I want to die Never mind the dignity of the Draconic Kingdom, she was a failure as a woman. She fiddled with the thousands of souls she had collected from the city. Maybe she should just burn everything and herself along with it. Someone cleared their throat beside her. Draudillon turned to find that the door had been closed. A tall woman remained inside with her, proffering a fluffy white towel. A magic item that casts the Clean spell, the woman explained in a mellow voice. Our time is limited, so please feel free to use it. Draudillon received the item, then she felt a comb gently running through her hair. She started tearing up C there were good people in the world, after all. She wiped her eyes and used the item. Feeling a bit refreshed, she walked over to her throne, trying her best to ignore the clutter on the floor. She picked up the crown lying beside the throne: a golden diadem with the sweeping horns and frills of a metallic dragon. After checking it for dust and debris, she plopped it on her head. Then she plopped herself on her throne. The nice woman who had attended to her looked up to the throne with a question on her face. Draudillon nodded, and the woman went to open the door. Crisp steps sounded as Sebas Tian came forward to stand before her. AhI want to touch his beard Your Majesty, Sebas Tian said with a bow, forgive us for our unsolicited intrusion. Once again, I am Sebas Tian C a representative of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Umu, Draudillon nodded. You are forgiven, and you have Our most heartfelt thanks for your assistance. We are Draudillon Oriculus, the Black Scale Dragon Lord and Queen of the Draconic Kingdom. I believe you have come to Us with a proposal? She fought to keep a light and childish tone from creeping into her voice. Dammit! Its become a habit Would he actually prefer that? All of her vassals and subjects did. Except she was currently her adult self, so it would probably sound rather strange. Yes, Your Majesty, he rose from his bow. The Sorcerous Kingdom has recently established itself in the region, and I have come as part of the delegation to open diplomatic and economic relations with your country. We have been busy settling our internal affairs until recently, so you have our apologies for sending an envoy so late after our appearance in the region. Draudillon resisted the urge to swallow. His demeanour, while respectful, also spoke of one who was in control. The words were that of someone looking in from the outside C someone who had gauged the situation and determined that something could be gained from it. In a sense, it was a relief. Those that came freely offering gifts were the most suspect. We thank you for coming nonetheless, Draudillon offered him a regal nod. But why would the Sorcerous Kingdom come at this late hour? It pains Us to say so, but We have little to offer anyone with things as they are. His Majesty the Sorcerer King, Ainz Ooal Gown, is a sovereign of supreme means. But not all things are born of power, wealth or renown. What the Sorcerer King desires isfriendship. Friendship? She clamped her mouth shut. Her outburst was a mistake, but, at the same time, it was not something that a head of state would randomly risk war to obtain. If friends were what the Sorcerer King desired, however, she would happily become his friend to save her people. They could even be like the royals in the legend of the Thirteen Heroes and embark on grand adventures. Indeed, Your Majesty, Sebas Tian replied. Friendship between our two nations. We believe that establishing mutually beneficial relations with our new neighbours is for the best. Oh, that sort of friendship. It was silly to think that help could be purchased so cheaply. That much was common sense and it was especially important for new countries. States isolated from diplomacy and trade inevitably lost ground against their neighbours. The Draconic Kingdoms situation was a painful reminder of this. While there were exceptions, very few nations had the resources to simply ignore or overwhelm whatever came their way. We are unfamiliar with this Sorcerous Kingdom you hail from. You say that we are neighboursmight We ask where it is? Its capital region is the Duchy of E-Rantel, on the opposite side of the Katze Plains. E-Rantel? The last she heard, E-Rantel was a territory of the Kingdom of Re-Estize. Her Prime Minister had mentioned something about a ridiculous declaration from a magic caster over a year previous Was it not so ridiculous after all? But why would Baharuth or Re-Estize permit the founding of a new state in such a strategically critical location? Furthermore, magic casters were limited in their destructive capacity: they could only do as much as they had mana for and mana regeneration was slow. The Duchy of E-Rantel was a highly-desirable territory despite its proximity to the Katze Plains. It was the only land corridor that existed between the Kingdoms of the north and the lands to the south on this side of the great barrier range that stretched halfway across the continent. Any power that carved out that relatively small territory as a sovereign state would need to keep its military at home or risk a swift occupation by its neighbours. As much as she would have liked to believe that they could back up their claim, it was too unrealistic. Sebas Tian was certainly powerful, but even parties of Adamantite Adventurers could only delay the Beastman Kingdom in one place at any one time. Perhaps he was playing with her heart in order to swindle what little she had left before abandoning her to her fate. We are not opposed to this, she said, but please understand that your claims are difficult for Us to believe. The forces of the Beastman Kingdom run rampant over Our lands and even powerful Adventurers cannot contain them. Furthermore, this invasion is orders of magnitude greater than that which the Draconic Kingdom has faced in the past. Your Majestys position is not unreasonable, Sebas Tian replied. May we have permission to enter your country with our forces? He didnt even pause at her doubts. She analysed his every action and word, trying to discern any duplicity or malice. After finding nothing, Draudillon nodded. Very well, she said. You have Our permission. Sebas Tian turned to face the woman who had come with him. Provide a suitable demonstration for Her Majesty, he told her. The woman dipped into a curtsey before slipping out of the throne room without a word. That one is a Noble Her movements; looks; the telltale mask. The way she seamlessly moved to help prepare her for her audience. Going by that, she was the one who should have been attending to her while Sebas Tian went to provide a suitable demonstration. You are not going with her? Draudillon asked. No, Your Majesty, Sebas Tian smiled slightly behind his neatly-groomed beard. I am here to attend to you and keep you safe. Please let me know if there is anything that you desire. Draudillon licked her lips and swallowed as he came to stand beside her throne, her heart hammering wildly in her breast.
Saiko, were clear to begin the next phase. Secure that tower and get set up. Ludmila returned the way from which they had come, walking back up the hallway painted in Beastman. While the mess was still there, the Human defenders were no longer in their rooms. Dozens of crimson footprints led in the opposite direction. She followed them through the palace until shouts and roars echoing from further on quickened her pace. She found the palace guard C or at least she thought they were the palace guard C at the top of a wide spiral staircase. Upon closer inspection, they were a hodgepodge of men and women and only a few appeared to carry themselves as warriors did. The rest clutched a variety of polearms, presenting a bristling barrier against several Beastmen who were trying to make their way up. Whenever the Demihumans looked like they were about to break through, several men with greatswords stepped through the makeshift spear wall and slashed down at them. Ludmila nodded to herself. Whoever was organising the defence knew what they were doing. This was especially the case when she considered what she had observed of the Beastmen in front of the throne room. Steps sounded from behind her, followed by a gasp. She turned to see a young woman carrying a small crate in her hands. Y-youyoure the one that Ludmila frowned at the womans stammering, which only seemed to turn the woman pale. Ahthey must think I was the one responsible for the hallway Lina, where the hell are those potions?! A roar sounded from the stairs, You better get the hell ovCwait, youre the one thatwhat are you doing here? Is the Queen safe? The man who spoke was a warrior adorned in plate armour that had seen better days. He lowered his greatsword and lifted his visor, revealing a pair of brown eyes under bushy grey eyebrows. Her Majesty is secure, Ludmila replied. Are you an officer? Captain Scavo of the Royal Guard, he touched the tips of his gauntleted fingers over the opposite shoulder. I have a few questions for you, Captain Scavo, Ludmila said. But first She drew a longbow from her Infinite Haversack, nocking a broadhead arrow to its string. After hopping onto the railing overlooking the stairs, she loosed an arrow into the neck of a Tiger Beastman. She loosed another as it tumbled down the stairs, finding the chest of the next. The remaining Beastmen retreated and she frowned. Whats going on here? For Demihuman Warriors, they were far weaker than anticipated. Their equipment was notably lacking, as well. With the immediate threat removed, the men and women of the spear wall collapsed on the floor in relief. Ludmila hopped off of the railing and put her bow away. The woman with the crate set it down on the floor nearby, opening the lid to reveal a dozen carefully-packed potions. She distributed them to the defenders, who each offered their thanks before quaffing the concoctions. After checking his men, Captain Scavo nodded in Ludmilas direction. Thank you, miss Zahradnik, she replied. Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Captain furrowed his brow. A Noble? He murmured, then shook his head, Thank you, my lady. Your assistance was most timely. Is there something wrong with being a Noble? Ludmila asked. Ah, no, my lady, the Captain bobbed his head several times. Just unexpected. Nobles dont run around alone here. They might lead troops from the back, but they usually dont participate in the fighting. Then you arent one, I take it. Me? Captain Scavo snorted in amusement, Scavos just an old Captain in the palace guard. Im not cut out to do Noble things. Lady Zahradnik, our forces are arriving now. Will you be coming to the war room? She raised a hand to her ear. Captain Scavo gave her a puzzled look. I found a local officer, so Im trying to get some information out of him. Keep the squads there for now. Use Wraiths to clear the palace of Beastmen. will Wraiths be sufficient? It sounds strange, but I think so. Let me know if they meet any real resistance. Ludmila lowered her hand. Apologies for the interruption, Captain, she said. My adjutant contacted me. She frowned at his uncomprehending look. Were they not familiar with magical communication? As a Captain, he should at least be able to cast his voice. Ludmila cleared her throat. First of all, is there a map of this city available? We have maps, my lady, butC Her Majesty has requested that I provide her with proof that my forces can fight the Beastmen. You may ask her if you wish, but the people of the city are dying by the second. That probably wasnt a fair thing to say considering that they themselves had been trying to time their entrance for maximum effect. The Captain fell silent for a moment before speaking again. We cant ask her. I beg your pardon? Her Majestyshe sent us away. Told us to leave her and save ourselves. Told us she didnt want to see our faces again. Youre still here. We are, Captain Scavos expression firmed. She told us to go away, so we did. We just didnt go very far. But we cant see her again unless she rescinds her command. Ludmila covered her smile with a gauntleted hand. It seemed stupid, but she would have probably done the same were she in their position. The Captain glowered at her reaction. Its a good thing that you didnt run, Captain, she told him. The Beastmen have cut off the Draconic Kingdom from the rest of the world. Theyve sunk the ships in the harbours and have blocked off the northern border. Your loyalty to your Queen has saved you, and if you did not stay, we would probably not have made it in time. Captain Scavos glower transformed into a flustered look. Thats, ermIll have one of the footmen get you a map. Do you really mean to save the city? I feel that it is sufficient proof of our capabilities, Ludmila replied. On that note, I have some questions about these invaders. What would you like to know? She gestured to the clearly-not-warriors who had formed the spear wall at the top of the stairs. These people fighting under your command: who are they? Palace staff, mostly. Got a few of my men in the mix, but the rest belong to the royal household. Maids and such. You were using them to great effect, Ludmila noted. If regular household servants can manage that, how did the Beastman get this far? It doesnt work in the long run, Captain Scavo replied. Eventually, one comes along that can break through and thats it for us. How often do one of those appear? Its the Lord-types, usually. Some might also be their warriors. Do you mean to say that the ones youve been fighting arent their warriors? Yes, my lady. Well, there were probably a few in the mix, but nothing crazy. Probably a tribe looking to make a name for itself. She narrowed her eyes at his answers. So this Beastman army is made up of different tribes? Thats right. If thats the case, how does their command structure work? Ermwere not sure exactly how it works, my lady, Captain Scavo said, but the tribes are all part of one clan or the other and the clans run the show. Do they have a general or some war council that leads them? They do, the Captain nodded. We had Crystal Tear C the Adamantite Adventurer party here C go and kill them. Figured we could stop the invasion like that. What happened? We killed them. Then the Beastmen sent a group to kill Crystal Tear right while they were celebrating their win in the throne room here. After that, the countryside was overrun. Where did those Beastmen go? Are they in the city? If there was a group of Beastman capable of besting an Adamantite Adventurer team, they would probably also be capable of destroying a Death-series servitor. We dont know, Captain Scavo shook his head. Probably not. Attacks like this are usually just a bunch of tribes hungry for food or glory. Weve been trying to starve them out, so probably the former. The footman Captain Scavo sent out returned with a rolled-up map. He handed it over to Ludmila. Thank you, she said. Captain Scavo, would you like to advise my general staff while we take back the city? Someone with local expertise would be of great help. Im sorry, my lady, the Captain said. Wed love to help you, but we cant abandon our posts. Ludmila nodded before going on her way. The palace would probably be clear of Beastmen shortly and she doubted anything could threaten Queen Oriculus with Sebas Tian guarding her. Still, she could only respect his resolve and had no right to undermine it. She returned to the tower where they had arrived, which had by that point been converted into a command centre. Death-series servitors filled the ground floor and the second floor had been converted into a war room. Tables and other pieces of furniture had been carried in by the forces that arrived via Gate. Ludmila placed the map of the city on the table. Olga and Raul C who had come with the Linum sisters C reached out to unfurl it before them. Hows the palace looking? Ludmila asked. The third and second floors have been cleared, my lady, Lluluvien replied. Were scouring the main floor and the basement levels now. Any notable resistance? An individual was found who destroyed one of our summoned Wraiths, Saiko reported. It attempted to leave the palace grounds after that, so it was eliminated. That was a shame. Capturing and interrogating a Beastman Lord would likely yield valuable insights into their overall strategy and the rationale for the way that they conducted war. Well have to keep an eye out for more Lord-class Beastmen, Ludmila said. See if we cant find a jail or something suitable for detaining any that we capture. Yes, my lady. Shall we begin scouting the city? Since we already have a map, move on to the second stage of reconnaissance. I want to start as soon as the Elder Liches are done clearing the palace and ready to move out with their squads. Is your communication range large enough to cover the city yet, by the way? Its about three kilometres to the furthest wall? It shouldnt be a problem, but well let you know if we experience any strain. Im headed out, then, Ludmila said. Saiko C youre with me. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 2, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 A guttural growl rattled the shutters over Desores head. She choked back a gasp. Her dry throat seized and she nearly coughed. Muffle your breathing, or theyll hear you. Desore curled up more tightly into the corner of her tiny home, pressing her mouth and nose against her knees. She would have hidden her face as well, but her eyes were fixed on the window. A hulking shadow crossed over the slits of the shutters, then stopped. Her heart froze. She clenched as tightly as she could. Dont soil yourself, theyll smell you. The shadow drew closer. A snuffling sound came from outside. Trembling took her body. She couldnt stop it. Im going to die. I dont want to die. Not like this! She couldnt hide. It was useless. She was only Human. No matter how shallow her breathing, they could hear it. Even if she didnt soil herself, they could smell her. Her sweat; the smell sticking to her skin and clothing; the odours of her home. Desore knew what it was doing. She had heard the stories. It was stalking her. Savouring her fear. Exulting in the fact that it was the predator and she was its prey. When the tension was at its height, it would pounce. Through the window. Or maybe the panels of the wall. It didnt matter because they were so strong. And then she would scream. She would scream and cry and soil herself. Her clothing and skin would offer no resistance to its teeth and claws. After that, she wouldnt be able to scream. Her insides would be torn out and dragged over the floor. It would rip the flesh from her legs and arms so she couldnt struggle or run. She would only be able to watch it feed. A tear trickled down her cheek. It could probably smell that too. She was about to die; why was it that she could only think about how she would die? Her eyes went to the door opposite the window. Could she run? There were probably more in the street. They loved it when people ran C loved to chase people as they panicked and fled like frightened bunnia C so there was no doubt that more were lying in wait. A scream drifted over the air, followed by a distant snarl. The shadow on the window receded. Her eyes grew wide. Was she safe? Beyond all hope, had she managed to hide? She leaned to the side, trying to see what was going on. Splinters sprayed into the house as a Tiger Beastman leapt through the window. Desores back slammed into the wall as she jerked away, her shrieks filling the air. Slitted eyes over a fanged maw turned to stare at her. Warmth soaked the skirts of her dress and the odour of her terror rose from beneath. Wicked claws as long as her fingers sheathed and unsheathed. The Beastmans lips drew back, revealing a row of sharp teeth. A predator''s smile. The last thing that prey wanted to see. No her desperate voice rose. No! Please, no! The hulking Demihuman took a step forward. Her desperate pleas rose into a keening wail. Another step. She pushed back against the wall as if she could shrink away even further. The Beastman raised a clawed hand large enough to engulf her head. The door burst open, sending its copper latch bouncing off of the far wall. A tall, black figure dashed through the doorframe. It smashed into the Beastman, creating a second window beside the first. The figure went through the hole and into the alley, leaving Desore alone in the darkness of her home. She blinked several times, her eyes going back and forth. What happened? Pain shot through her knees as she uncurled from the wall. She winced and crawled forward, daring to look out into the alley. Gleaming in the moonlight was a huge man in black plate armour. At his feet was the Beastman. Its stripes were stained with blood that trickled over the mud to join with a puddle nearby. Im saved? Desore looked up and down the alley. Moonlight flooded the narrow way but no one else could be seen. She rose on unsteady feet. Turning back, she looked up at the man who had saved her. Her gaze ran over his gallant figure. She eyed his massive sword. Her heart fluttered. So tall. So strong. Like a hero from a Bards tale. Her desperation transformed into desperation of a different sort. Her husband had been stationed in Eastwatch when the reach was overrun. Maybe Desore combed her fingers through her sweaty blonde hair. She gathered her skirts, hiding the embarrassing stain as best as she could. Nervousness filled her. She clenched her dress to still her trembling hands. Thank you, her voice had turned hoarse and ugly from screaming, but she put on her best smile. Thank you so much. ImC The Beastman on the ground stirred. Her eyes widened and she took a step back. W-watch out! Her hero turned at her voice. Desores stomach sank. She had just distracted the man who had saved her. Not me! She pointed, The ground! TheC Her second warning died on her lips. There was something wrong. She took another step back as the dead Beastman stood to loom over the mans shoulder. The both of them regarded her with a baleful crimson gaze. Undead? Undead! Desore dashed back into her house with a wordless cry. She went through the open door on the other side and into the street. Things couldnt get any worse. Thats what she thought when the Beastmen took the gates. But now an Undead monster had appeared, which was far worse. The Beastman would kill her and eat her body, but the Undead would enslave her soul. She fled blindly down the street, stumbling over the cracks and loose cobblestones. A crowd appeared ahead of her, blocking the way forward. Could she get by? It looked like they were stuck. But they would be dead if they didnt move. Dead and enslaved for eternity like that poor Beastman. Run! She pushed into the crowd, Run! The Undead are here!" She stumbled out the front, taking all of two steps before she stopped. Ahead of her was another tall, black figure, clad in black plate armour. Her heart despaired when she eyed its massive sword. There are more Her feet rooted to the ground as terror took her. They were all doomed.
I believe that woman was about to proposition that Death Knight. Ludmila stopped in her tracks, turning a queer look at Saiko. Dont be silly, she said. She was probably just thanking it for saving her. Our analysis of Human literature has indicated that similar circumstances lead to romantic outcomes. Those are just stories, Ludmila waved a hand dismissively. They are meant for entertainment. Besides, no good can come out of a relationship founded on frivolous feelings. Also, there are people out there that prey on the young and naive, so make sure you dont fall into their clutches. While she was glad that the Royal Army had taken her words to heart and started putting effort into understanding the various races under their protection, studying fanciful tales was probably not the right way to go about it. With most of the Undead servitors being less than a year old, it was surely a bad influence. Rather than a Commander, maybe Ive become a big sister. One with hundreds of baby siblings. The administration was meticulous about keeping case records. They could have instead used the materials compiled over the past year for reference. Walking along a wall on the eastern side of the city, Ludmila observed the operation below her in the company of Saiko and one of her Death Knight footmen. The Death Knight was one of the first two who had been introduced to her household, and she thought that they would appreciate a change of pace after a year of working in the city. The other Death Knight was acting as a guard and babysitter for the Linum sisters in the war room and would trade places on occasion as her escort. The woman that she and Saiko were discussing appeared out the opposite side of her home, running down the street with a scream. She went all the way to a crowded intersection, where she was subjected to another Death Knight''s area taunt. Her companys Death Knights were strategically placed at major intersections, keeping the people from fleeing into the uncleared areas of the city. Eventually, those intersections were stopped up by a mass of citizens, effectively sealing off the areas of the city being secured. The first section is clear, my lady. Our sergeants are repositioning their forces for the next. Alright, Im repositioning as well. What about the cavalry squads? We have a Death Knight and Death Priest at each of the gates. The Death Cavaliers have started patrolling outside the walls. Did they run into anything out there? No, my lady. The camps are empty. Lets continue, then. Ludmila sighed. A feeding frenzy. Like wild predators drawn to an abundance of prey, the Beastmen first gathered around the Draconic Kingdoms capital, then swarmed in to claim their piece of the prize. At least it felt that way. Between what she had observed thus far and the information from Smith Kovalev, Ludmila was finding it ever more difficult to avoid what would otherwise seem the views of a bigot. She walked along the wall to the next section of the city. With the capital as large as it was, cordons had been created to section off parts of the city and keep things manageable. They would first secure the areas around the wall before collapsing their encirclement on the trapped invaders. Out of the five squads of her infantry company, four were used to isolate sets of city blocks while the fifth cleared the area of invaders. There were so many Beastmen in the city that the first cleared section maximised the number of Squire Zombies that her company could control. Now, a constant stream of Zombies shuffled into the river to conceal their numbers and stand by for orders. The Elder Lich Sergeants of each squad flew above the streets to direct their subordinates while maintaining Invisibility. Thus far, it didnt seem that anyone had noticed them. Im in position. Raising the banner. Ludmila unfurled an oversized banner that she had borrowed from the palaces entryway. The wind rising from the river caught the cloth and carried it out over the wall. She handed it to her footman, who raised it high overhead. She pulled a longbow out of her Infinite Haversack and scanned through the Beastmen in the streets below. They were as oblivious to her as the ones that had confronted Lord Tian, preoccupied with the pursuit of their prey. Ludmila nocked a broadhead arrow and loosed it at a particularly large Lion Beastman. It jerked violently when her attack found its shoulder and its arm hung limp. The Beastman stared at the arrow shaft, then looked around until its gaze fell upon the banner waving on the wall. Warriors! It pointed with its working arm, Human warriors have appeared! The Beastmans mane shuddered as another arrow thudded into its chest, and he collapsed to the cobblestones. A furious roar rose from the Beastmen nearby. Get that hairless ape! Its got a bow! Get in close! She sent more arrows into the growing throng as it streamed through the streets towards her. Their anger rolled through the air, attracting more of their fellows from the surroundings. Ludmila carefully observed them, watching their patterns of behaviour. For the time being, it was seemingly basic. She killed one of them and they came after her. Killing more did not give the others pause. They sprinted over the fallen, heading straight for the wall. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. I suppose its all lions this time, Ludmila noted. This is suspiciously convenient. Did you not explain why it was occurring? Saiko asked. I did, Ludmila answered, but it doesnt change how strange it is to see suchordinary expectations play out. It seemed that Humans were not the only species who struggled with their nature. No, that wasnt right. Like the Humans of the Baharuth Empire, these Beastmen allowed themselves to be ruled by what appeared to be natural patterns of behaviour for their race. Their ways mostly showed success C as evidenced by their conquest of the Draconic Kingdom C so there was little reason to consider alternatives. The question was how that favourable status quo influenced their development. If she were to guess, they still hadnt strayed far from their tribal roots. Though they had formed what was supposedly an official country, each member race still segregated themselves into their respective tribes and operated as such. Clans were formed out of tribes in a similar manner to how minor Nobles gathered under High Nobles. Those Clan Lords formed a war council much like how High Nobles did. By the same token, Human kingdoms and empires were collections of Human Lords who submitted to an overlord and were bound by contractual agreements. This created a superior position for the whole, but each Human Lords problems were their own to deal with unless it was important enough to draw in their liege, their lieges liege and so on. Applying this social logic to the tribes of the Beastman Kingdom C if it was a kingdom at all C seemed to work so far. A handful of Humans was not a problem for the entire army. When she attacked them, single tribes came after her and the other tribes ignored what they were doing and why. Attempting to move in on another tribes prey might have even gotten them attacked for interfering with that tribes affairs. This made it rather convenient to isolate and destroy them. Each tribe claimed a few city blocks as territory and stuck to it. As long as other tribes couldnt see what was going on and as long as no one was allowed to escape, they could go around exterminating the invaders one tribe at a time. The Demihumans continued to flow towards the wall and Ludmila waited until the numbers coming from the street petered out. Several hundred had come out of the buildings to flood the area below. Those that had reached the foot of the wall attempted to climb up, using their claws to find purchase on the stone. Others were more sensible and headed for the nearest set of stairs. Theyre in position. Get in behind them. Use Wraiths to begin killing any stragglers that look like mystics. While the Draconic Kingdom had mysterious deficiencies in their communication capabilities, she couldnt assume that the Beastmen were similarly lacking. To minimise the chance of word reaching the invaders allies out in the rural areas, the citys gates were guarded and Death Cavaliers patrolled the surroundings. With passage barred, the risks that remained were posed by casters with Message spells, those with access to flight magic, and those that could control flying creatures which could physically deliver messages. The squads lying in wait moved at her command, taking the streets behind the distracted Beastmen. On the side closest to the cleared blocks they had come from, a swarm of Squire Zombies shuffled towards their targets. Ludmila nodded to herself as the battle started. The response of the nearest Beastmen was nearly instantaneous. The lowly nar Sikhag has no place here! One of them shouted at the Squire Zombies, Go back to your little corner before your mangy fur is drenched with your blood! She cocked her head at the untranslated portions of the challenge. Were the Beastman tribes not the Demihuman tribes she was familiar with? If they were, it should have come out as the Nar Tribe or the Sikhag Tribe. Predictably, the Squire Zombies did not respond. The Lion Beastmen gathered their feet under them, preparing to pounce. Say, Ludmila said. Can Squire Zombies talk? No, Saiko replied. Drat. Using Squire Zombies to taunt rival tribes into giving away information about their relationships with one another might have been interesting. Ludmilas Undead troops shuffled forward a few more metres before the Lion Beastmen rushed them. They crashed into the Squire Zombie lines, seemingly oblivious to their unliving state. That lasted about as long as they started to inflict wounds C the Squire Zombies probably didnt taste quite right. Enemies approach, Saiko said. The first of the Beastmen made it to the top of the stairs and ran in their direction. Ludmila took back the banner. Theyre all yours, she told her footman. Try not to waste any. Drawing its flamberge, the Death Knight charged forward with an unearthly howl. The Beastmen focused on the Death Knight, but it just ploughed straight through the entire group. Ludmila wordlessly shook her head. Since the Beastman Kingdom required powerful Adventurers and assistance from the Slane Theocracy to repel, she had come prepared to fight a formidable foe. The fact that a group of them had come into the palace unchallenged to kill an Adamantite Adventurer team also put her on her guard. What she had found so far, however, was confusingly less of a threat than what she might find out of random Beastman tribes eking out an existence in the wilderness. To be certain, they were strong relative to the average Human adult. Nearly all of them gave off the raw sense of danger roughly equivalent to one of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Silver-ranked Adventurers going into a Gold-rank test. This put them at a Difficulty Rating between thirty and thirty-six. Considering that the average adult Human civilian was anywhere between Difficulty Rating one and six, it made them terrifying opponents for the regular citizens of the Draconic Kingdom. The problem was that they were suspiciously weak. Not weak in the sense of their physical capabilities, but weak when it came to both their technical combat prowess and conditioning as warriors. Even the way that they behaved as they ransacked the city and confronted other Beastmen was not quite right. The challenge sent out to her Squire Zombies lacked weight. It was all bluster and no substance. A set of claws appeared at her feet. Ludmila looked down to find that one of the Beastmen obstinately scaling the wall had finally reached her. She leaned forward to grab it by the scruff of the neck and tossed it onto the wall. The Beastman scrambled to right itself. Charm that. Charm Species. The Beastman stopped. After a moment, it slowly rose to its feet. Ludmila frowned. it stuck? The spell was successfully applied, Saiko replied. Charm-type spells were notoriously difficult to land, even with a substantial difference in power. She looked at the Beastman, examining its adornment, but she couldnt make much sense out of it. Keep him around for later questioning, Ludmila said as she equipped her glaive. A lot of things dont add up here. May I ask what you mean by that, my lady? You may, Ludmila told the Elder Lich, but I dont have an answer. Not yet. I just know that something is wrong. She went around dislodging the Beastmen climbing the wall. After prodding a few off, she activated the weapons ability damage enchantment and tapped the next one on the head. Its ascent ceased and she tapped it again. The Beastmans limbs visibly trembled before it lost its hold on the wall and fell to the street ten metres below. Like a cat, it landed on its feet, but doing so didnt save it from breaking its legs. On the ground, the Beastmen seemed to realise that they were not facing other Beastmen, but Zombies. That didnt stop them, however. Ludmila supposed that Zombies were almost universally seen as weak. A Beastman Zombie would be very strong relative to a Human Zombie, but, for Beastmen, it would be akin to Humans facing Human Zombies. This wasnt much of a problem if they werent careless. It didnt help that there were actual Beastman Zombies raised by the Squire Zombies confounding their recognition of the threat. The appearance of Death Knights in the streets to the west signalled the imminent conclusion of the battle. Half of the Beastmen were gone by then and they had at least recognised that something was amiss. Ludmila addressed the approaching Death Knights. If you need new Squire Zombies, go ahead and claim them. Otherwise, keep these invaders from escaping while we zombify them. She turned her attention to the palace tower where her general staff was operating. Wiluvien, were finishing up the main group here. Hows the next section looking? The Shadow Demons are done looking around, my lady. Its roughly the same ratio of mystics to the tribal population and weve identified them for removal. The Lord of this group doesnt appear to be anything special. Alright, we might speed up the plan a bit here. Just a moment. Ludmila went over to the charmed Beastman following Saiko. You. Declare yourself. Shishi, the Beastman proudly declared with a deep roar, of the urmah Dagrim! What does urmah mean? The Beastmans lips pulled back, revealing his long, sharp teeth. Is the livestock here so ignorant? Answer the question, Saiko said. Of course, dear friend, Shishis expression fixed itself and he tossed his mane. Urmah is who we are. The name of our kind C the proud Lionfolk! Then what does Dagrim mean? Dagrim is the name of Shishis clan. But what does it mean? The Lionfolk tribesman turned his eyes away. Ludmila tilted her head curiously. Shishi was certainly no scholar, but she thought that he should at least know what his clans name meant. Shishi, she asked, what is your vocation? Shishi is a Nug rancher. What is a Nug? Is it something like a Nuk? Why yes, Shishi rumbled. Nugs are Nuk that dwell in the jungle. You have to be kidding me How many of your tribes warriors are in the city with you? Urmah Dagrim is renowned for its agriculture, not its warriors. That is why we are here, of course: no longer will we herd Nug, but Humans! Ludmila turned around, looking over the city with a sigh as a crucial piece of the conflicts puzzle fell into place. She thought that perhaps the terms being used to describe the disposition of the Beastman forces stemmed from existing vocabulary for pre-existing social structures, but she was both wrong and right beyond her imagination. The tribes that formed the Beastman forces were not powerful tribal warbands that came from said tribes, but the tribes themselves. What the Draconic Kingdom was being subjected to was not a military invasion in the conventional sense, but a tribal migration. A big one. Her eyes went over to where her footman was carefully arranging its new Squire Zombies. It had managed to collect about three dozen regular Zombies, as well. Wiluvien. Yes, my lady? Were switching to Plan A. Did something happen my lady? Should we call for reinforcements? Its the opposite. I dont think there are any major threats in the city. Anything substantial is probably limited, so the lives of the citizens are being lost out of unnecessary caution. I want this army dead by dawn.
9th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 0700 Hours H-hey, is it really safe? Draudillon looked out the door of a nondescript carriage at Sebas Tian, who had extended his hand to help her out. They had remained together in her throne room since his arrival that night and now the sun was rising in the east. The throne rooms balcony overlooked the river, so she couldnt see what was going on in the city while they waited. What she did know, however, was that the screams had stopped. As they rode through the city streets, she saw the bodies of many of her subjects, most in various stages of dismemberment. According to Sebas Tian, the survivors were in hiding, which was understandable given what they had just gone through. What she didnt see, however, were the Beastmen. The city was quiet, but she didnt notice any of their corpses lying about. She poked her head out of the cabin doorway, checking to see if anyone else was around. There were no Beastmen in sight and her subjects probably wouldnt know who she was since she was currently her adult self. The city has been secured against the Beastmen invaders, Your Majesty, Sebas Tian said. Admittedly, we do not know the security situation with your subjects, but I will endeavour to keep you safe. Heat crept up her neck as she touched the tips of her fingers to Sebas Tians outstretched palm. She needed to get a grip on herself. The handsome man C who claimed to be the Sorcerer Kings Butler C offered her his arm once she stepped out of the carriage. After a moments hesitation, she wrapped her hand around his elbow and allowed herself to be led to one of the towers along the wall with a blush on her cheeks. Is there a reason why we are at the wall? Her voice echoed up the tower stairwell, Even if you say the city is safe, the Beastmen can still easily climb in from outside. You requested proof of our capabilities, Your Majesty, Sebas Tian replied. That proof has been arranged outside. Did they have a battle outside the city walls? They did ask if she wanted to hire their security forces. If they brought an army, it would make sense that the Beastmen had left to fight them. That was why there were none to be seen in the city. Now that she could make some sense of things again, she wondered what sort of army had come. Her subordinates reported that forty thousand Beastmen had surrounded the capital, so the army of the Sorcerous Kingdom must have been at least as strong as Baharuths Imperial Army. It was no wonder they could carve out a nation where they did, but how could they afford to maintain such an army with their tiny territory? At the top of the stairs, Sebas Tian stood aside in front of the tower exit. He motioned for her to walk out onto the wall. Draudillon lingered for a moment, wishing that he hadnt drawn away. She steeled herself for the inevitable scene of carnage before walking out into the sunrise. Her steps took her halfway to the next tower before she forced herself to cast her gaze to the east. Her breath caught in her throat. For the first time since they met, Draudillon abandoned all thoughts of Sebas Tian. The wind whipped over the battlements, over her diaphanous gossamer silks and tossed at the painstakingly-arranged locks of her jet-black hair. She ignored it all, placing her trembling hands on the wall to support herself as she leaned out from the embrasure. Below, in the fields to the east of the capital, was an army. Over the trampled tents, fires and enclosures of the besieging Beastman camp stood columns of her dread foe, casting long shadows with the rising sun. Tens of thousands of Beastmenbut something was wrong. Draudillon peered down at the closest row and saw that many displayed horrific injuries, yet continued to stand without complaint. Damaged garments; exposed entrails; smashed heads. Where an officer should stand at the right corner of each formation, was a monstrous creature in spiked, black plate wielding a massive tower shield and wicked-looking flamberge. These Beastmen were all Undead. She paled, fighting to keep herself from retching in terror. Did the war finally reach a point where all of the violence, pain, suffering and death gave rise to the Undead? No, that shouldnt be the case C the Beastmen understood how to manage the state of their pens and slaughterhouses, else their country wouldnt stay a country for long. Choking down the bile in her throat, she scanned the ranks and saw that every one of them was the same. W-why are there so many Undead? Draudillon asked Sebas Tian in a quavering voice. They are the remains of the army that was so brutally savaging your capital, Your Majesty, Sebas Tian stroked his beard. As you can see, the invaders have beenrepurposed for a new cause. Repurposed. Her memory drifted back to Sebas Tians entrance to the throne room C to the tall woman wrapped in her mantle of grim hunter green. With but a simple order from Sebas Tian, she had calmly turned around and routed the tens of thousands of Beastmen flooding the city streets. No, not routed C she had them explicitly slaughtered to fill the ranks of the unquiet dead. Draudillon looked out to the mountains in the distant northeast and shivered, but it was not from the cold morning air. Not three hours had passed since Sebas Tians arrival and a fearsome Beastman army had been obliterated in its entirety. Present arms! A womans crystal-clear voice sounded over the air. Thunderous noise filled Draudillons ears as tens of thousands of Undead straightened in unison and offered a salute. She turned her gaze over the fields again; over the Undead army neatly arrayed before her. A banner was raised at regular points along the front rank. It was not the banner of the Slane Theocracy, which had so callously left her nation to flounder in its greatest hour of need. Nor was it any foreign flag she thought might belong to the Sorcerous Kingdom. It was her flag. The flag of the Draconic Kingdom. It was a blatant offer: one presented by the might of an army dredged from the murk of nightmares. She could take it back. All of it. Draudillon closed her eyes and swallowed, taking a deep breath to settle her nerves. With a solution to her crisis apparent, she released the thousands of souls in her keeping, feeling them fade away as they went to rejoin the World. She was glad that she didnt destroy them to fuel her magic. What price she might have to pay for the assistance of this army of darkness filled her with dread, but whatever the price might be, it was far preferable to diminishing the whole. Draudillon Oriculus, the Black Scale Dragon Lord and Queen of the Draconic Kingdom, turned to face Sebas Tian. Where do We sign? The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 3, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 9th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 2000 Hours Twilight settled over the windswept grassland, casting an ominous hue over Goro nar Kiras surroundings. The lighting seemed to play with the edges of his Darkvision; his eyes narrowed as he peered out from his post. This is an evil place. His fur rose and he flicked his ear in irritation. Somewhere beyond the stand of aspen where he lurked lay a place that the Humans called the Katze Plains: a cursed wasteland where the Undead rose without end. The other scouts keeping watch said it was about twenty kilometres from where he was, but even with it so far away there were no animals to hunt C only endless seas of tall grass and stands of aspen dotting the landscape. This, more than any verbal account, convinced him of the Humans claim: that the instincts of living things caused them to avoid the border meant that a place where evil dwelled was surely close. At least we can use the Humans Unlike Beastmen, Humans had a high tolerance for continual danger. Several weak prey species were notable for this. The Sages theorised that they were always in danger so had thus become accustomed to it. They did not react to threats unless they were so close to them that it was often too late. This made them ideal for agriculture in dangerous areas once the proper measures were enacted. Felid Beastmen like Goro, however, were highly sensitive to danger and competition. This sense was vague, but it could extend for dozens of kilometres or more. If they were aware of threats, they became uneasy and would act to evade the source, or find and eliminate them. A cursed wasteland was not so easy to remove, however, so Beastmen could never live close to it. They would simply stock the area with Humans, keep them from leaving and harvest them every few years. He didnt envy the tribes that ended up with these fringe territories to manage. The wind carried with it the scent of a tribesman well before he appeared. The grass parted, revealing a shorter male with the stripes of nar Kira. Trouble, he reported. Good trouble, Goro asked, or bad trouble? Hhrolhr, the newcomer, lashed his tail across the grass. The bad kind. Evil rises in the northwest. Show me. They loped off over the plain, back in the direction from which Hhrolhr came. Goro padded through the fields on silent steps, senses alert for the telltale signs of nearby threats. Undead appearing wasnt necessarily bad. A few here and there could do wonders to relieve the instinctual tension that built up from being in such a place. What did you see? Goro asked. A group of Zombies and Skeletons, Hhrolhr answered. Making their way directly south. are you sure about that? Zombies and Skeletons were mindless. They only moved purposefully when reacting to something. Yes, Hhrolhr replied. I watched them for a good hour. Theyre moving straight towards some unknown thing. Maybe some idiot went in and pulled them out, Goro offered. I checked for tracks ahead of them, Hhrolhrs left ear twitched. There was nothing. No scent, either. Those guys down south better not be doing anything stupid It was the next most likely possibility. The problem with countries coming into conflict with one another was that it could result in the accumulation of the miasmatic force known as negative energy. Butchering the defeated had to be managed carefully, else things could spiral out of control. To combat this, Priests usually presided over slaughterhouses, ensuring that practices were compliant with religious regulations, purifying food and sanctifying facilities. In times like theirs, however, things did not always happen so neatly. Even the smallest Human settlement had a hundred individuals and one kill led to another. You think one of the Lords lost control? Hhrolhr asked. I cant think of anything else, Goro answered. Hopefully, its only happening in one place. That would mean we have more Undead coming, yeah? Maybe. Well see. Were being paid to guard the border, but I guess its not just about keeping the Humans in. After travelling five kilometres, Hhrolhr slowed down. They rose to their full height, looking over the sea of grass. Is that them? Its the same group, Hhrolhr wrinkled his nose. I dont see any others. They remained still and watched the hunched figures approach. Goro narrowed his eyes as five Skeletons and seven Zombies drew close. If only Zombie flesh was edible, he muttered. Hhrolhr laughed. If that were true, Undead wastelands would be a priceless resource! True enough. Time to let loose. Goro advanced, unsheathing his claws with a low growl. The Undead turned towards him, and he lunged. Three Skeletons shattered from a single swipe of his paws. Hhrolhr bowled through another pair and ripped one of the Zombies apart. The others reached out with their cracked claws and he leapt backwards with a snarl. This cubs getting into it too much. Well, I did say to let loose. A minute later, the remains of the Undead were disintegrating on the ground. Wooo, that felt good, Hhrolhr took a deep breath. If only they smelled right. Goro nodded in agreement, taking a calming breath of his own. The scent of Undead on the wind was unwelcome, but Wait a minute, he said. There are more of them. Hhrolhr''s nostrils flared as he tested the wind. That wasnt there before. Uhits not our fault, right? How can that be? Goro said, Theyre too far away to react to us. The tribes managing the Human lands must have screwed up. With a jerk of his head, Goro jogged off, following the scent on the wind. A kilometre further northwest, they stopped. One, three, eight, sixteen I think you''re right, Hhrolhr said. Someone must have messed up. Should we clear them out? Hmm If the Undead conveniently took turns to fight, they could handle thousands of them without issue. Being swarmed was another matter entirely. With their overpowering stench flooding the air, he couldnt tell how many more there were beyond the group nearby. He eyed the advancing Zombies and Skeletons, a low rumble rising from his chest. Something isnt right, he said. Theyre Undead, Hhrolhrs striped tail waved off-handedly. Theyre as wrong as wrong can be. Thats not it, Goro told him. First of all, why are they mixed up like that? What do you mean? Theyre mindless. If somethings drawing them, why would they all move at the same speed? The Skeletons should be far ahead of the Zombies. I see some other things in there that should be faster, as well. SoElder Lich? Goro peered to the northwest, past the advancing mob. Somewhere in the distant mist, a powerful force was coordinating the Undead. Could be, Goro said. There are a few things that could do it. I dont know how big this Katze Plains that the Humans speak of is, but I think we would know if something truly powerful lurked there. That was the problem with Human lands. Trade didnt flow freely and Beastman spies didnt exactly blend in. Everything beyond the so-called Draconic Kingdom was an unknown frontier. The Undead, however, were another matter entirely. They were abominations that hated the living, so the presence of a powerful Undead being would be felt by its neighbours no matter who they were. No one would purposely obscure their existence. Everyone set aside their differences when it came to such threats, as they were enemies of all life. If they werent dealt with, they would only grow stronger over time with their limitless lifespans. We should report back, yeah? Yeah. They only have themselves to blame. Some of their people messed up and now the Undead have come calling. Goro cast one last look at the mist creeping over the land, shrouding the Undead in a treacherous cloak. Two hours later, he and Hhrolhr arrived at a forested area that the Humans once used to grow firewood. Shelters were raised between the trees, but the settlement lacked the appeal of a proper forest or jungle. In the deepest part was a clearing where an Urmah Lord feasted on a screaming Human. Goro! He called out jovially, his jowls dripping with blood, You have impeccable timing. Come, join us for our meal C a fresh shipment has just arrived. We have males and females of all ages for you to enjoy. Goros ears pricked at the scene before him. The way he was eating the Human was religiously prohibited save for special occasions and exceptional circumstances. It was a decadent indulgence that led to the accumulation of negative energy. Enurshur, Goro genuflected before the Urmah Lord. Word arrives from the northwest. I believe it wise to call a council of the clans. The Urmah Lords claws slammed onto the stone table before him, crushing the Humans skull and cutting short its screeching. All around them, the chattering tribespeople stopped to stare. Do not presume to dictate to me, nar Kira! He roared, Deliver your report and I will decide whether the clans should be called! Goros whiskers flattened over his cheeks and he lowered his head in apology. An army comes from the northwest, Enurshur. The northwest? But that means Goro looked up and nodded. Enurshur settled back on his haunches. How many? The Urmah Lord asked. Several hundred by the time we decided to report back, Goro answered. They are coordinated, so a Lord of the Undead should be present. A Lord of the Undeadas in an Elder Lich? It would be consistent with the patterns of Undead that appear in the area, Goro replied. However, we did not spot it while we were out there so I believe that conclusions should not be made so readily. Enurshur urmah Maur rose to his feet, wiping his claws with a bloodstained cloth. The clans will be called, he declared. Send runners to the tribes. We leave forerm, what did they call it? Blighthold, Enurshur, one of the tribal elders said. We need to figure out proper names for this place, the Urmah Lord muttered. With that, they left the place of urmah Maur with the Lord and his entourage leading the way. Goro and Hhrolhr followed from far behind. These urmah Maur do not know proper respect, Hhrolhr grumbled. Calm yourself, Goro said. We are hired help. His conduct is not an issue between clans. Hes lucky that its not, Hhrolhrs voice grew dark. I would have fed him to his livestock. Goro sighed. All Lords had their pride, but the expansion into the Human Kingdom had unsurprisingly inflated it to undeserved levels amongst those occupying the new lands. Usually, competition for territory involved conflict between Beastman tribes or occasionally entire clans. The lands here were taken from Humans, whose warrior caste could produce strong individuals, but were by and large weak. Despite this, the prestige that came with winning lands was still claimed. With it came pride, arrogance and the idea that the tribes in question were more than they were. Hhrolhr was young and proud, and the young often did not understand where to invest their time and energy. A challenge or a slight was easily perceived in many things and they just couldnt leave them be. Their country was strong and nar Kira held a place of high honour, which only helped to make things more volatile. Similarly, the tribes moving into the Draconic Kingdom were young and did not have venerable foundations. Thus, they felt the need to cling to what little they had and fought tooth and claw over matters of political power and social standing. Maybe we should journey deeper into the continent when our work is done here, Goro said. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Really? Hhrolhr looked over at him with wide eyes. I would like to visit the great empires once more before I am too old to travel, Goros gaze went to the distant southeast. It will be good for you to see, too C just like I did when I was your age. The more he thought about it, the better an idea it seemed. It was just what the boy needed. He was bright and talented and seeing what the world was truly like would do him good. In the great Beastman Confederation, he would understand how far he and his country truly had to go to be anything of real consequence. Then he would stop thinking that every minor thing demanded his full attention and focus on what mattered. Enurshurs entourage arrived at Blighthold just before dawn. Hhrolhrs jaws stretched into a wide yawn. We should have run ahead, he yawned again. By the time they arrived, we would have had five hours of sleep. I doubt Enurshur would have permitted that, Goro replied. Our warning is just another scrap of honour for him to collect. Besides, if the clans of the north are to gather, we can still have a good, long nap. They came to the camp of urmah Kisher, the clan that presided over the territories surrounding Blighthold. In the distance, the Human city lay in darkness, the flags over its battlements hanging limply under the light of the waxing moon. It doesnt look like the problem came from here, Goro said. Maybe theyre doing something in the villages? Hhrolhr suggested. Whatever it is, we should find out soon enough. Or not. Just as honour was greedily claimed, shameful deeds were often shrouded. Enurshur strode into the encampment, heading straight to the largest collection of tents. There, under an ancient Coast Cypress with a crown towering a hundred metres over the surroundings, awaited il-Enhorshr urmah Kisher, Lord of the urmah Kisher. He rose to his feet, a towering specimen of the Lionfolk standing three metres tall. This had better be good, Enurshur, his arms crossed over his broad chest. il-Enhorshr, Enurshur dipped his head, an Undead army is advancing from the northwest. Undead? il-Enhorshr snarled, What have you done, Enurshur? I have done nothing! Enurshurs ear twitched, Perhaps it was some other tribe, but not urmah Maur. Hundreds of Undead come as we speak. A low murmur rose from il-Enhorshrs court. Some seemed dismissive, while others were grim. The Clanlord glanced at Goro. Who saw these hundreds of Undead? He asked, What manner of Undead come? Some of the ones we hired from nar Kira, Enurshur answered. They say that a Lord of the Undead commands them. Did you see this Lord of the Undead? Enurshur turned his head to look at Goro. Goro stepped forward and went to a knee before il-Enhorshr. I did not see it, il-Enhorshr, he said. It was the behaviour of the Undead coming out of the wasteland that indicated its existence. The mindless Undead do not display the coordination that we observed without being controlled. What say you to this, Korhalak? il-Enhorshr looked to his right. It is consistent with what I know, an elderly mystic said. But but? The numbers are too great, Korhalaks claws scratched over the ground. For there to be so many, I dare not speak of what might come Goros muzzle shifted as he licked his lips in distaste. Nothing changed regardless of what she said, so it was better to know. When turned to for their knowledge, mystics tended to deliver it with dramatic flair to reinforce their influence. If you mean a Night Lich, Goro said, we have heard no rumours of the sort from the locals. An Undead being of that calibre would be well-known in the area unless it has gone to great measures to conceal its existence. A Night Lich is too much, il-Enhorshrs ears twitched. It must be something else. Or maybe this entire clan is filled with idiots Why would deciding that something was too much make it any less? Goros tail waved idly behind him as he offered another possibility. If these wastelands have existed for longer than living memory and the locals do not disturb it, a cabal of Elder Liches may dwell within. The Urmah Lord visibly relaxed upon hearing the alternative interpretation. Goro resisted the urge to laugh at his change in attitude. An Elder Lich might be a step away from becoming a Night Lich and the first indication that it was that powerful would be a charred and blasted circle where two dozen tribespeople once stood. With how many Undead you discovered, il-Enhorshr asked, how many Elder Liches would that be? Two, from what we saw, Goro replied. That doesnt sound unreasonable, il-Enhorshr brightened at the estimate. If the tribes of urmah Kisher all contribute, we can sweep away these Elder Liches. This may be a good thing in the end C many have expressed concerns about the Katze Plains that the Humans speak of. Once we deal with the Undead, all will be assured in our ability to hold these lands. Goro weighed the viability of advising caution. While mystics were respected amongst their own people, the mystics of other races were seen as ineffective compared to warriors. Mystics that used summoned beings were seen as cowards. il-Enhorshrs threat assessment might have changed if they had to fight the Archangel Flames that the Draconic Kingdom occasionally employed, but they had not been seen anywhere over the course of their invasion. As such, il-Enhorshr would take the field against the Undead thinking that they were unworthy foes. Goros caution would probably invite scorn or even anger. It was at times like this that he wished he was a Bard who could sway the sentiments of others with their speechcraft. Should we not inform the other clans? Goro asked. Why would we do that? il-Enhorshr scoffed, We have the matter well in hand. The idea has merit, Enurshur said. Rather than rumours of our exploits slowly spreading, we should inform the others of this Undead army. The others will worry as they await the conclusion and that will make our victory all the more impressive. All will know the strength of urmah Kisher! That wasnt what Goro had in mind, but would that work? The other clans probably wouldnt come, but they at least would have some warning if things took a dire turn. Report! A voice sounded from behind him, Report from urmah Ghorrahl! So noisy, il-Enhorshr scowled. What is it? Spit it out! Undead have been spotted in the northwest! We already know that! The Urmah Lord snapped, Send runners to the tribes! This will be over before the day is done. Another runner appeared, breath heaving as she staggered into the court. R-report! Shut up! The runner cringed and drew back, slinking away into the night with a limp tail. Shouldnt they at least hear what she has to say? Hhrolhr muttered. He is fixated on his prey, Goro looked around the court. I think they all are. Everyone that matters, at least. Lets go find that runner. They left il-Enhorshrs court, which was building up to frenzied levels of fervour. If felid Beastmen had a weakness, it was their intense, single-minded focus. Those of certain castes trained to master their primal nature, but the urmah Kisher was a clan whose affairs did not require it. Even so, claiming that they were falling prey to their base instincts was considered a grievous insult. Far from the urmah Kisher camp, they found the female runner catching her breath near the edge of the fallow fields. She started at their appearance, eyeing Goro and Hhrolhr nervously. Whatwhat do you want? You came to deliver a report, Goro said. What tribe are you from? Urmah Vhagg, the runner replied. The nar Kira scouts reported it to my lord and he sent me to warn il-Enhorshr. Unlike urmah Ghorrahl, urmah Vhagg was positioned far enough away from where Hhrolhr had spotted the Undead that it was probably a different group. What did they see? Goro asked. Skeletons and Zombies, mostly. They said that there were some slightly stronger ones mixed in. How many in total? Several hundred, the females ear twitched. Were they all moving together? Why, yes, the female said. The nar Kira scout noted that as well. She said that something was probably controlling them. I see, Goros voice was grim. I will bring this to il-Enhorshrs attention. Thank you. They ran back the way they came, joining the stream of Urmah headed northwest. il-Enhorshr had wasted no time rousing his clan to action. The Clanlord was near the head of the advance, his pale mane streaming in the night wind. il-Enhorshr! Goro called out, I would speak to you! The Urmah Lord cast an annoyed look in their direction. He did not slow his pace. The runner you sent away, Goro pressed him. She was from urmah Vhagg. What of it? She, too, was sent to inform us of the Undead, but I believe that it may be a different group of them. il-Enhorshr sneered at his words. Do you somehow believe that Elder Liches spring forth in multitudes as Humans do? That hundreds of them lurk on the other side of the mist? Well, no, Goro admitted, but even four Elder Liches is a considerable threat. Enough to destroy a town and its surroundings. Or a small Human city. Urmah Kisher is not a town, il-Enhorshr scoffed. Four Elder Liches cannot stand up to ten thousand proud Lionfolk! If they were the average Elder Lich, he would be absolutely correct. While their mana reserves were vast, they were still limited. Physically speaking, they were not much. Their Fireballs and Lightning Bolts could be dodged or simply withstood. They certainly could not sustain a battle against so many Lionfolk, even if those Lionfolk were not warriors. Not a single battle, at least. Would it not be prudent to lay in wait and see what the time brings? Goro said, Better to pounce after we know so that we may strike decisively. Your caution is as expected for one of nar Kira, il-Enhorshr said. But it is unnecessary here. Be it four Elder Liches or twelve, the result will be our victory. This is especially the case since nar Kira fights with us. Even so, Goro replied, things may not be as they seem. Why would they be drawn south in the first place? Urmah Kisher would not mismanage their territories About that He stared at the Urmah Lord. il-Enhorshr waved a hand. Not us, il-Enhorshr said. The Human capital. One of the clans there took a gate and entered the city. The others would not stand by and be upstaged. When did this happen? Starting yesterday morning, the Urmah Lord said. A hawk from the south delivered the news to us. Goro let out a long sigh. The last that he heard, the Draconic Kingdoms capital had nearly four hundred thousand Humans from the surrounding countryside cowering within its walls. A slaughter of that scale would surely attract the Undead. At least someone had the presence of mind to send a warning. Given the extent of the Undead advance, the timing seemed to line up. In that case, we have every reason to exercise caution. We do not know how large the Katze Plains are or anything of its history. It may very well be like the Dreadlands of the south. If it was anything like that, il-Enhorshr said, these Humans would not be able to exist so near. They once had forces capable of turning the warrior clans, Goro noted. We have not seen them for over a year. It could be that they were lost to the Undead. We shall see. If the forces of the Undead are overwhelming, we can simply withdraw. Zombies are not going to outrun us. il-Enhorshr turned his attention forward. Goro fell away. What do we do? Hhrolhr asked. Lets stop and rest for now, Goro answered. We can rejoin them later. If the other tribes sent runners, they should be trying to catch up to il-Enhorshr. Not fifteen minutes passed before the first of the expected runners came. Which tribe? Goro offered his water flask. Urmah Asla, the runner panted. Goro considered the new information as the runner took noisy gulps of water. They were even further east from urmah Vhagg, so the likelihood of another group of Undead was nearly certain. What did they send you to report? Undead. Hundreds. The nar Kira scout suggested that there was an Undead Lord. Diddid urmah Kisher go to fight them? Theyre headed to intercept the Undead spotted near urmah Maur. Thats nearly ten kilometres from urmah Asla, so it must be a different group. But why would so many Undead appear at once? The apparent explanation is that someone was having too much fun in the Human capital. The runners mouth fell open, aghast. What are they thinking?! I dont think thinking was part of the process, Goro replied sardonically. Releasing a disgusted sound, the runner flopped to the ground and looked up at the starry sky. Goro quietly waited to see if any other runners appeared. By early morning, three more came by, all reporting roughly the same thing. This brought Goros estimate to somewhere around one to two thousand Undead and anywhere from ten to twenty Elder Liches, depending on their strength. He could only hope that it was twenty weak Undead casters and not ten extraordinarily powerful ones. With the news that the Draconic Kingdoms capital was being taken, one more possibility presented itself C one that he kept to himself. This was that the Undead had been drawn on purpose to destroy the clans in the northwest. With the invasion of the Draconic Kingdom now looking more like a permanent occupation, ambitious Clanlords would look for opportunities to eliminate rivals for territory. The more territory a clan had, the more resources and tribes they could support. It was the most direct and effective way of gaining power in their country. Once the Undead and the tribes of the north had spent each others strength, the others would move to eliminate them both. Goro shook his head. That was taking things too far. The southern clans wouldnt do such a thing and then send a warning. Unless Unless it was from nar Torokgha. Damn it all, why did he have to die? Those damn Humans! If Kalil-Endratha nar Torokgha hadnt been slain, everything wouldnt have been thrown into chaos. To their credit, his remaining subordinates had done well to track down and eliminate his assassins before they could capitalise on the loss, but the damage had been done. Without the great Warmasters charisma and power holding everything together, the chain of command had collapsed. The systematic and orderly takeover of the Draconic Kingdom fell apart as the clans and their tribes scattered to conduct their own conquests where they saw fit. Everyone was grabbing as much as they could while the grabbing was good. Goros sense of foreboding grew as his thoughts wandered. Hhrolhr. Yes, grandfather? Go to the nar Torokgha. They need to know about this. Do you know where they are? Theyre probably the ones who sent word from the Human capital, but theyve also probably withdrawn so they wouldnt get sucked into the slaughter. Try somewhere east of there. If you cannot find them, head back home and let your father know whats going on here. And what is going on here, exactly? Goro grinned. He was a good boy. Many young males would have insisted on staying to fight, but he was bright and could look beyond himself if he wanted to. Visiting the Beastman Confederation would truly be to his benefit. I cannot give you anything concise. All I can share are the feelings of an old warrior who has seen generations of warfare. Something big is happening. Something dangerous. More dangerous than anything I have ever felt. Does it have something to do with the cursed wasteland? Yes, and no. It is everything at once. Perhaps it started as far back as this conquest did. The resistance was too light. Normally, the Humans would have fought and slain many thousands in their effort to turn us away. But we had the Warmaster this time. We did, Goro agreed. But it still shouldnt have gone so smoothly. The swift capture of three cities was a brilliant feat, but enough time has passed for these Humans to have mustered some real resistance. Now we are here and all theyve been able to do is make precise tactical strikes. There have been no broad counteroffensives to reclaim strategic losses C only ever-failing defences as the tribes sweep chaotically across the land. If its some sort of trap, Hhrolhr snorted, they have lost too much to set it. What do they hope to gain? Decisively ending any hope of conquest for the next ten years, to start with. It will not stop our raids, but if they retain their military strength, they may mount a better defence. How many millions did they sacrifice for that? Hhrolhr asked. How many will we lose if they succeed? Goro answered, Humans are not us, Hhrolhr. They are closer to Troglodytes than Ape Beastmen. A teeming prey species without the honour of noble predators. His grandsons expression grew dark. So vile that they would even sell themselves to the Undead. Indeed. Everything may be the doing of some shrewd and powerful Undead Lord. The ease of our advance after the loss of the Warmaster. The scattering of the tribes. Now the frenzy in the capital and the appearance of this army of darkness. Even with them, there are just enough to spur each tribe that encounters them to spread the word of their coming. Fear was one of the greatest weapons of the Undead. Spreading fear would be the hallmark of an Undead Lord. Everything seems reasonable enough, Hhrolhr said. Understanding is to our advantage. When everything seems reasonable enough, Goro told him, that means that something is wrong. When something is too perfect, that perfection is unsettling to the senses. A shadow has been cast over the land, Hhrolhr, and we are already under its influence. I wonder what father will say when I pass on your cryptic assessment. Goro clapped his grandson on the back. He will understand. Now go C the sooner we can foil whats going on here, the sooner we go on that trip. Hhrolhr vanished into the tall grass; the rustling of his passage growing faint as he made his way. Goro turned and headed north over the trampled path of urmah Kisher. He stopped again after several steps. Ah, I finally figured out what it was. His fur stood on end, but he resumed his journey towards the distant mist. The feeling was one that Beastmen rarely experienced, especially those of the warrior castes. It was one part tension, one part anticipation and one part dread. They were being hunted. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 3, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 9th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 0900 Hours What have you found out about him? Deep in the Queens Apartments in the Royal Palace of the Draconic Kingdom, Draudillon Oriculus held her arms out while a lady-in-waiting towelled off her body. The gentle scent of her favourite fragrance rose from the bath nearby. Hes turned down all offers of food and drink, Your Majesty, Ioena, the lady-in-waiting replied. Accommodations as well. He says that his duty is to attend to you and ensure that you remain safe, and he has a magic item that forgoes the need for sustenance and rest. The answer pleased and displeased her at the same time. That Sebas Tian meant to remain with her at all times was wonderful, but, at the same time, she wanted to know more about him. What were his favourite foods? Did he drink? What about his interests and hobbies? And his preferences in women What do you think We should wear? Draudillon asked. Several of us took turns speaking with him, a tinge of pink touched Ioenas cheeks, but there were no differences in his interactions between any of us. We cant figure out any of his preferences. Hmm It appeared that she had a difficult battle ahead of her. She didnt even know whether she should appear as her original self or something more substantial, in a womanly sense. To be safe, she assumed her original appearance. Sebas Tian aside, she would be holding audiences with her subjects throughout the day and they all favoured its youthful appeal. Draudillon walked out into the next room and examined the choices arranged from her wardrobe. A tiny frown appeared on her face. Oi, why are they all skimpy ones again? The capital was recently overrun, you know? We should be wearing something more suitable for the occasion, yes? Gazing upon your glorious appearance will heal the people, Your Majesty, Ioena smiled. They need all the energy they can get to help the capital recover. Recover, huh She had no idea where to start with that. Or rather, she knew what needed to be done, but had no idea how they could do it. The existence of cities hinged on the development of the lands around them. Capitals were very large cities that rose with a country under them. At the moment, the Beastmen still occupied the country so one might say that the capital was being supported by nothing. Even if they managed to chase the Beastmen all the way back to their country, the Draconic Kingdom was still in big trouble. Over a year of warfare and hostile occupation had collapsed their economy and all of their institutions were in shambles. Half of her population was probably eaten or enslaved and they would have labour shortages everywhere. Hard times lay ahead. Her stomach churned as she thought of the Undead army and its probable price, though she wasnt sure whether it was more due to them being Undead or over fears about what she might have to pay. The treasury was spent and they would need the Sorcerous Kingdoms continued presence, as the Beastmen would continue to raid the Draconic Kingdom throughout its efforts at restoring its lands and their productivity. If Sebas found out that she had no money Would they cut their losses and leave? If that happened, the Beastmen would come back and she would get to experience doom all over again. Could she borrow some money from someplace? As if. Who would lend enough money to pay for an army to guard a ruined country? Are you comfortable, Your Majesty? Eh? Draudillon looked down. While she had agonised over the Draconic Kingdoms situation, Ioena had dressed her. She took two steps to the side to look at herself in the rooms dressing mirror. Thisthis is the worst one! Draudillon cried, Our tummy and back are completely exposedthe leg slits go all the way to Our girdle! Look, you can even see the strings of Our panties! The outfit was tailored from pure, white linen as if to express her innocence, but the design was anything but innocent. With her body essentially being that of a twelve-year-old, there wasnt even anything to show off. She had all the appeal of a featureless limestone wall, so it felt like purposefully-directed harassment. A long sigh stretched out of her mouth and swirled around the room. I think it looks wonderful, Your Majesty, Ioena beamed. Everyone will surely love it. Draconic Kingdom, my ass. We should rename it to Lolicon Kingdom. Her subjects were all like that. Every single damn one of them. We are dealing with foreigners, yes? Draudillon said, They are from the north, too. Their fashions are not sobreezy as Ours. And remember the first time we hosted those fellows from the Theocracy? Their looks of disapproval over Our appearance were severe enough to put cracks in the columns of the throne room. I dont know why we should think anything of the Theocracy at this juncture, Ioena sniffed. Those old prudes left us to our fates. There must be something wrong with their heads, anyway C they only go after old hags! By old hags, her lady-in-waiting meant people over the age of twenty. People in the Theocracy tended to prefer individuals who demonstrated high proficiency in their craft. This meant that the ideal was usually an individual in the prime of life rather than energetic youths. Though her Kingdom had many troubles, she liked to think of herself as a competent Queen and guests from the Theocracy liked her far more when she took on her more generous adult appearance. It was as Ioena had said, however. Thinking of the Theocracy at this point was pointless. They needed to appeal to those who were in the position to help her and were willing to do so. She would show them whatever they wanted to see. Draudillon stared at her childish reflection in the mirror with dead eyes. Maybe she was just doomed to cater to the tastes of deviants. Since it was mostly her fault, all she could do was privately complain about it. A gust of wind from the river lifted the silken drapes of her apartment, sending a chill up her spine. Draudillon put on a vulnerable look suited for her appearance, instilling her voice with a plaintive tone. Ioena, she rubbed her arms, Our shoulders are cold! Ill find a cloak for you right away, Your Majesty! Ioena brought her hands together as she bubbled happily, Just one moment! Her lady-in-waiting swept out of the hall. Draudillon let out another sigh. She glowered at herself in the mirror, wondering how she would salvage the huge mess that had been dumped on top of them. It didnt seem like they would be able to do much. They were at the mercy of the Sorcerous Kingdom, but she didnt know how generous their sovereign was, what their policies were or the objectives that they had for the Draconic Kingdom. Furthermore, the timing by which they had swooped in to rescue her could indicate predatory motivations. Yet, she had already given her approval for them to act. At the end of it all, if she couldnt pay the price that the Sorcerous Kingdom demanded, they might very well take the whole country away. Yup, gotta beg. She would do everything that she could. If Sebas Tian was leading the negotiations, she would work to gain his favour. Even offering herself to him was on the table. Not that she minded that at all C she would lie down on the table herself. A silly smile appeared in the reflection as her imagination wandered off with her. I found just the thing, Your Majesty. Draudillons smile turned upside-down as Ioena reentered the room. Just the thing was a shawl of sheer white silk that hid absolutely nothing. She didnt feel any warmer when it was draped over her shoulders and arms. If she couldnt get warm clothing, maybe another source of warmth could be offered Do we have anything left in the cellar, or did the Beastmen loot it all? We cant have you drinking so early in the negotiations, Your Majesty, Ioena replied. You might damage your image. Isnt my image already damaged enough? So much for alternative sources of warmth. She left the room, feeling the cool morning air play over her skin. Outside the royal apartments, Sebas Tian awaited her, back as straight as a steel bar. He turned his sharp gaze towards her and she felt herself growing heated under his scrutiny. After several moments, he bowed deeply. I am at your service, Your Majesty. Youyou are? W-we mean, you should be pursuing negotiations, yes? The rest of our delegation will not be arriving until the situation around the capital has been stabilised, Sebas Tian said. Please do not allow my presence to interfere with your work. Sebas Tian drew to the side, falling into step behind her right shoulder after she passed. He was right that she should focus on her work, but her head was scrambled just from that brief exchange. He hadnt said anything about her appearance at all, nor did he visibly react. Even if she didnt like looking as she did, she still hoped that he liked it. As they made their way back to the throne room, the faces of the palace staff brightened when they saw her. They stopped their work and showered her with copious amounts of undeserved attention. Your Majesty, thank goodness youre safe! I was so worried! Long live the Queen! Draudillon smiled and nodded at each of them as she went by, stowing away her discomfort over their reception. Like Ioena, they had all stayed to defend the palace despite her orders to flee and save themselves. Many had ripped and torn uniforms while others still wore armour. Since they all wore looks of supreme satisfaction and happiness, she couldnt bring herself to yell at them for being suicidal idiots. The guards at the throne room door snapped to attention as her entourage approached. Inside, the hall had been cleared of refuse and the shattered balcony windows had been removed. The torn drapes had been taken off as well and gusts of cold air from outside circulated through the hall. Draudillon took her seat at the throne, nearly jumping up with a squeak when her butt pressed against the cold marble. We would like a blanket for Our legs, she said. Ioena nodded to one of the maids attending to her behind the throne, who scurried off to see to her request. Draudillon hoped that she would bring something that was actually warm. Where is Our Prime Minister? She asked as she ran her gaze along the columns lining the throne room. The Prime Minister fell defending the palace walls, Your Majesty, Ioena answered sadly. He was a good man. Draudillon sighed. He was probably the most sensible person in her cabinet, yet he had died in a stupid way. Then what about his staff? They died in the battle as well. Dammit, why are administrators dying in battle?! Dont they know how hard it is to put a decent government together? She glanced over at Sebas Tian, whose steely expression betrayed nothing. What about the Royal Treasurer? He fell defending the Royal Treasury. Did that make any sense? It sounded like it did, but it probably didnt. Royal Treasurers managed the Royal Treasury. They did not guard it like some sort of Dragon. Then the Minister of Internal Affairs Ioena shook her head. Is anyone in Our government alive? Of the surviving members of Your Majestys court, Lady Yorsten is the highest-ranked. But youre Lady Yorsten. At your service, Your Majesty. Draudillon collapsed into her seat. She didnt care how cold the backrest was. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I need a drink. Her economy had collapsed, half of her people were probably in various states of dead and her government was defunct. On the bright side, since they were a Kingdom, even her Maids could function as bureaucrats as they were all Nobles. What have you prepared for me then, Lady Yorsten? In response, Ioena gestured to a set of figures lined up along the central carpet. Captain Scavo came forward, as did her three other ladies-in-waiting with binders under their arms. Draudillon favoured the Captain of the palace guard with a bright smile. Word of your valiant defence of the palace has reached Our ears, Captain Scavo, Draudillon said. You have Our utmost appreciation for your efforts. Captain Scavo started tearing up. Uwah! Dont cry! Im the one that wants to cry! H-how is the condition of the palace? Draudillon asked. The palace is secure and the staff is working to restore things to normal, my Queen, Captain Scavo answered. Our, ermguests have moved into the northwest tower Thats fine for now, Draudillon told him. Ensure that proper state rooms are prepared for them as soon as possible. What about the city? How do the people fare? Things are quiet, the Captain replied, but problems are brewing. Explain. The militia is decimated, Your Majesty. The army went before them. The closest thing that we have to law enforcement are the thugs protecting shops and warehouses in exchange for whats left of the citys food and sundries. According to the refugees from around the duchy, the Beastmen that attacked us ravaged the entire countryside before swarming over the walls, so what little we have stored is all we have left. She fought to keep her childishly hopeful expression on her face as Captain Scavo painted an increasingly dire picture for the city. When he finished his report, he looked up at her expectantly as if she could somehow produce a miracle to solve all of their problems. What does the city have left? Draudillon asked. We had enough until the next harvest, at least until the refugees started flooding in. Even with all the people that died when the Beastmen got in, the Guilds say that we have two weeks at best. What about Seagate? We dont know, Your Majesty, the Captain replied. The last we heard, the twin harbours were still under siege. Argh They were coming out of winter with two weeks of food. The coastal towns and villages could provide them with fish, but they had no idea whether they were in a position to do so. At the same time, unless they liberated a large portion of the coast, they still wouldnt have enough to feed everyoneand if they over-fished, the aquatic denizens living off of their coasts would start a war of their own. Is Ladyactually, We did not get her name. The Noble that came with Sebas Tian. Baroness Zahradnik? Captain Scavo offered. Is that her? Draudillon looked over at Sebas Tian. Yes, Your Majesty, he replied. Baroness Zahradnik is the Commander of our military forces here. We would speak with Baroness Zahradnik, Draudillon told Captain Scavo. Is she present in the palace? Ill head over and check, Your Majesty, Captain Scavo replied. Shes been in and out since this morning. The Captain left. Draudillon closed her eyes, letting out a breath. If they could secure some of the coastline and fish up their limitthen somehow transport itthen provide securityimplement even more severe rationingthey might be able to stretch out their food supplies by a bit. Of course, they had no effective way to do any of that. One thing at a timewe cant fix everything at once. She opened her eyes again. LinaCerm, Lady Delerose. The young noblewoman stepped forward and curtsied, spreading one side of her skirt with her free hand. Your Majesty, she said, Ive collected the records of the Office of the Royal Treasury and compiled a summary of our finances. Oh boy, here we go Draudillon glanced at Sebas, who remained expressionless at Lady Deleroses words. Now that she had broached the topic, there was no turning back. What do We have? Draudillon asked, Is there anything we can offer for trade? Our liquid assets consist of the seasonal salaries for the palace staff, plus projected expenses for official functions. Everything else is held in art, magic items and various other articles of value. Yup, were broke. What Lady Delerose referred to would amount to a stupendous fortune for an individual, but they were mere crumbs when measured against the budget of a nation. Her mind worked, trying to figure out how to get revenues flowing again. The good news was that the coinage in the city was probably still around. Humans couldnt eat metal, after all. While she might not have the finances to feed the city, the people still had money to pay for necessities. Diminishing supplies in the Draconic Kingdom had driven the price of everything up, but prices beyond her borders should have remained relatively reasonable unless some great calamity had struck the region. Trade would be their lifeline and the Sorcerous Kingdom had expressed its interest in forming economic ties. With that in mind, her task would be to ensure that the Sorcerous Kingdoms Merchants wouldnt squeeze her people for everything that they had. This would be the main objective of any trade agreement that she negotiated with their delegation. Once she secured that, all that the Draconic Kingdom would require was time to normalise its economy. Confirm our inventories, Draudillon ordered. We will probably have to sell some things to get trade flowing againthe Sorcerous Kingdom desires trade relations, yes? We do, Sebas Tian nodded, though the delegation that I mentioned will be negotiating on that front as well. I believe that they will come up with a satisfactory arrangement for all parties involved. She could only imagine what sort of satisfactory arrangement might come out of negotiations where their side had prepared a team of experts and her side only had a handful of young Nobles. Her palace staff was not incompetent, but neither did they have the experience of veteran diplomats and ministers. Then go ahead and get that done, Lady Delerose, Draudillon nodded, then turned her attention to the next lady-in-waiting-turned-temporary-minister. Lady Wenwyn, what do you have for me? The fiery-haired Maid stepped forward, paying her respects before speaking. Your Majestys cabinet and the legislaturehow shall we put it together again? Is nothing intact? Some people must have survived Most of the Nobles in the city fell trying to defend it with what personnel they had on hand, Lady Wenwyn said. As for their familiesthe palace quarter has been turned inside-out. Unless theyve gone into hiding somewhere else, I wouldnt hold much hope for their survival. What are the chances that there are qualified survivors elsewhere? Draudillon murmured, Well, We will just have to see who turns up. She shared a knowing look with the Maid: it was all dependent on luck. Just as one could not throw money at people and have them magically turn into soldiers, one could not produce bureaucrats and administrators on demand. Simply handing someone a title or position did not bring with it the education, upbringing and experience required for the ministries. Some roles could be filled by those with common education, but most required specialised training that only Nobles tended to have. Stories about street waifs who rose to positions of prominence with nothing but charisma and willpower were certainly inspiring to the masses, but reality was never so convenient. By the way, Draudillon said. Have you been employing anyone else to help out with your work? Its just us Noble scions out of the palace staff, Your Majesty, Lady Wenwyn replied. We will step aside if someone more qualified comes along, of course Youre worrying about the wrong thing, Draudillon waved a hand dismissively, We were wondering if you thought of a source of potential bureaucrats that We hadnt considered. Losing all of our ministers and their staff is a pain, but lamenting their loss doesnt fix anything. Hmmget your heads together and draw up a way to screen for any useful people out there. We also need to keep track of all the loose titles floating around. Use the precedents set by the attack from five years ago. She was referring to a particularly bad raid that decimated the populations of multiple provincial borders, culminating in the occupation of one of the Draconic Kingdoms cities in the east. Along with the population, nearly all of the Noble houses had been wiped out and a huge administrative mess ensued. On top of that, a not-insignificant number of individuals claimed to be related to the deceased in an attempt to pocket a position of authority or at least filch some wealth. No matter how much their communities suffered, some people were utterly shameless. Your Majesty, the third Maid said. I believe it would be prudent to coordinate with the Temples to help establish a semblance of order. Draudillon suppressed a grimace. There were seven or eight faiths with temple grounds in the city, as well as a dozen minor faiths practised in some form by the population. As good as the idea seemed on paper, trying to get that many different religions to cooperate in practice was just asking for an endless headache. What do you have in mind, Lady Soruel? Draudillon asked. The distribution of information, to begin with, Lady Soruel answered. We will have notices on the public boards and criers to inform the illiterate, but having as many places as possible ensuring that people know what is going on will help our recovery efforts and give the subjects a sense of unified purpose. We see, Draudillon nodded. That appears reasonable on the surface, but is it truly safe to do so? What does Your Majesty mean by this? The influence of the Temples is something that any government must keep in mind, Draudillon told her. While We do not consider the Temples inherently bad, many have teachings that are at odds with the way that a government must run a country. If they start delivering messages from the government, a few Evangelists may see it as an opportunity to weave in messages from their faith or even tailor information to suit their tenets. Overall, it would give them more apparent authority if they become involved in governance. Lady Soruel puckered her lips as she fell into thought. She was a fairly religious woman, which was probably why she had taken initiative with her proposal to involve the Temples. She was earnest and well-meaning, but her biases in favour of religion blinded her to the problems that the Temples could cause. Using their teachings to reinforce the significance of our mandates should be a good thing, shouldnt it? The noblewomans straight, midnight-blue hair shimmered as she spoke, Instead of excluding the Temples, we should draw them closer to us. Their support of the people is especially important in times like these. What you say holds merit, Draudillon nodded, but how can you ensure that this collaborative effort is not abused? The Temples are staffed by people, and some of them will inevitably have flexible scruples. I understand that you have a high opinion of the Temples and their capacity to serve the people, but not all religions are like the Faith of the Six. Needless to say, the seat of that faith had left them to flounder, so not even they could be relied upon. Antagonising one of her few precious remaining administrators was a pointless and destructive act, however. Draudillon pondered Lady Soruels proposal and the greater puzzle that it represented. Religion was a cornerstone of society in the Draconic Kingdom, but rather than the monolithic organisations that manifested in the Theocracy and the northern Human countries, each faith was but a tile in the grand mosaic of her country. Given what she was and how her country had been structured, it could also be said that she was an object of worship, too. The other cornerstones were the Crown, the Nobles and the Guilds. Because the Crown was what it was, it always remained secure in its position. The state of the nobility C that was, the territorial administration C was still unknown, but she suspected what had played out in the capital had happened everywhere else. She was fairly confident that the Guilds could recover quickly and get back to business, so it was on the Guilds that most of her hopes were pinned. Rather than focusing on the support of the Temples, Draudillon told Lady Soruel, we should be involving everyone. Deliver Our mandates to the relevant organisations. The Temples can be involved in matters of public health and wellness as they usually are. The Guilds and their members must be encouraged to get our economy back on its feet. The Nobleswell, if you find any surviving Nobles, We will deal with them directly. In the meanwhile, the Crown has to act in their place. She had the most confidence in her ability to deal with the Nobles, as they were creatures of tradition who derived their powers from her authority. They might bicker and scheme amongst one another and place themselves above the common folk, but her influence over them was fairly close to absolute. Furthermore, there was nothing they loved more than to exercise their authority and compete for prestige, so they would fling themselves at any domestic cause that would earn them the favour of their Queen and raise their standing. The Guilds, however Did anyone take it upon themselves to work with the Guilds? Draudillon asked. Three infuriatingly neutral masks simultaneously popped up on the three noblewomens faces at her question. Ioena was probably looking the same behind her shoulder. If there was anything that Nobles disliked above all else, it was dealing with people who could stand their ground against them in an asymmetrical manner. The Draconic Kingdoms continually unstable state of security made managing land a more tenuous prospect than elsewhere. As a result, the Guilds enjoyed a more influential position relative to the nobility than they did in places like Re-Estize, Baharuth and Roble. This fact chafed on her Nobles more than they would have liked to admit, and there was little that they could do about it as Merchants were by nature more adaptable to adverse situations and were not chained by titles. Generally speaking, the Guilds were essential to any country. When they had too much power, however, they introduced various problems as their interests were heavily skewed towards mercantile pursuits. Prosperity was all well and good, but a focus on profit alone made for a pitiful society. Maintaining a healthy balance in her country would be difficult now that everything had been shaken up and the recovery of the aristocracy would lag severely behind that of the Guilds. Well, is there one amongst you who has any confidence in dealing with them? The noblewomen exchanged looks. It was a silly question in more normal times, but someone falling over a precipice would snatch at even a blade of grass. Nobles in the capital were divided into three types. First were the High Nobles who positioned themselves close to the centres of power. Second were individuals of proven capability who served in the Crown beyond their regular duties. This not only included those who worked in the ministries, but the people who served in her palace staff. They were not just pretty or handsome faces: they were highly educated and talented individuals who were in the early stages of promising careers. The final category consisted of local Nobles who managed lands near the city. They were mostly normal, which meant that they were competent enough to run their territories and not much else. Draudillon drummed her fingers against her armrest as she examined her group of makeshift ministers. Then another detail caught her attention. Hmmwhy is it all women here, by the way? Dont tell Us that all of the men died defending the palace. The ones who survived went out into the city to help organise security, Your Majesty, Ioena said. I cant speak for the quality of the recruits, but its better than nothing. On that note, we need a way to pay all of the people that they gather Mmhgold is not worth much to the people right now and we need it for trade anyway, so how about the palace food stores? The noblewomen crinkled their noses in unison. What she was proposing was characteristic of how crooked authority figures leveraged their assets. Those who could eat remained strong while those who starved grew weaker and easier to police. I trust that Our staff will not abuse their positions O-of course not, Your Majesty! Ioena said hurriedly, The thought never crossed our minds! Well be extra sure to ensure that everyone understands this. Umu. Then go out and have someone figure out how many We can afford to recruit for two weeks and let the ones out in the city know before they pick up too many people. The rest of you, go and get started with what we discussed. The three noblewomen curtsied unison. By Your Majestys will. Lady Delerose, Lady Wenwyn and Lady Soruel filed out of the room. The doors whispered shut behind them. Draudillon sighed and slouched in her seat. A voice came from over her left shoulder. Would Your Majesty perhaps like some refreshment? She straightened again. How could she forget that Sebas Tian was there? To her right, a frown appeared on Ioenas face. A sly smile crept onto Draudillons lips. If Sebas Tian was a Butler, then Umu, Draudillon nodded. Our throat is parched. Some wine would be much appreciated. She smiled inside as a cork popped and the rich aroma of fine wine wafted into the air. What a wonderful man. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 3, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 9th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 1200 Hours Your Majesty, Baroness Zahradnik has returned to the palace. A pure smile filled Draudillons expression as she put her hands together in front of her. The Captain brightened in response. Oh! Draudillon said, It brings Us joy to know that the Baroness has returned! We were wondering where she disappeared to. An hour after the meeting with her makeshift court, Captain Scavo returned from his task. Draudillon looked past his shoulder, trying to catch a glimpse of the tall woman through the hole in the door. She went to examine the farmlands around the city, the Guard Captain said. The Baroness doesnt talk much, but she can sure get things done. Ive never seen a Noble like her before. Yes, thats because martial Nobles die before anyone else. The Draconic Kingdom had them at one point. They were the foundation of any Kingdoms military and went on to become the backbone of its armed forces. Races that naturally formed tribal societies C including Humans C followed patterns of societal development which could be considered analogous to one another. One of these patterns was the rise of a martial elite that secured territory and helped to enforce order. When tribes grew to the point that they formed countries, those martial elites became martial aristocrats. A broad warrior caste forming out of the foundations that those martial aristocrats laid was an indicator that a country was on the road to greater success. If a country failed to do so, it was a strong sign of stagnation. The Empire was an example of the former, while Re-Estize was an example of the latter. Given that a martial Noble served as a Commander of the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces, the Sorcerer King was likely well aware of how things worked and knew exactly what he was doing. There were exceptions to this pattern of development, of course, but their success was predicated on one thing: unnatural strength that arbitrarily allowed civilisations to exist. While it was not the only one, the Slane Theocracy with its sacred relics and divine blood was the premier example of such a state in the region. Trying to raise a country in the same way without the same power inevitably resulted in being out-competed C also known as being driven away, eaten, enslaved or otherwise integrated into other societies. The Draconic Kingdom occupied a strange sort of middle ground between the two paths of development. It had the natural tribal development of humanity, but, at the same time, her great-grandfather, the Brightness Dragon Lord, had introduced a Draconic bloodline into its royal house. Theoretically, this gave the Draconic Kingdom the strength of a sorcerous bloodline and Draudillon enjoyed several other perks from that manifesting the powers of her Draconic lineage. The people had naturally developed along the tribal route, so one could say that it was a regular Human country supported by the strength of a Draconic bloodline. Their geography was also highly favourable for Humans and gave them access to an enviable amount of natural wealth. With proper guidance, it all combined to give the Draconic Kingdom a good chance of being highly successful. Unfortunately for the Draconic Kingdom, their Beastman neighbours were counted as one of the powerful countries in the world. As time passed, it grew and so did the appetite of its population. In the end, the advantages that Beastmen tended to enjoy over Humans proved to be too great to overcome with wise rule and prudent development. A good martial Noble and their retinue might prevail over a thousand Beastmen, but then ten thousand more would come. It didnt help that strong people attracted the Beastmen like ants to sugar since they saw them as worthy adversaries to test their mettle against and earn them honour and renown. Once their martial elite was ground to dust, the Draconic Kingdom could only cling to the rapidly-deteriorating remains of its martial tradition and throw money into training soldiers. Sometimes, a Noble found the heart to take up arms and serve as a Captain or Commander, but that heart was featured in the cuisine of their Beastman foes not long after. A strong military was ultimately an unsustainable effort in their situation. Any semblance of a proper army that they built up was summarily torn down by the Beastmen and things just continued to deteriorate from there. Now, they relied on Adventurers and foreign aid for survival. She wondered if sending Baroness Zahradnik was a calculated move on the Sorcerous Kingdoms part. Humanity rallied around the strong. Martial Nobles were not only individually strong, but also strong leaders. If she knew what she was doing, flagging morale would transform into unflagging fervour wherever she influenced the battlefield. Unfortunately, that would only last as long as she was around, so they had to act to stabilise things before then. Bring her before Us, Draudillon told the Captain. The Baroness entered, adorned in an equestrian outfit with tall boots, thigh-high stockings and a skirt that hung slightly above where her stockings ended. Her chestnut hair was done up in a loose bun, pinned by a blue crystal ornament that did not tremble in the slightest as she glided forward to stand before the throne. Despite being so young, everything about her screamed of a confidence born of unyielding discipline and hard-won skill. She carried herself with an air that would terrify people in times of peace, but it was exactly what was needed in times of war. A mountain that stood defiant against any and all adversity; an unfailing blade that mercilessly cut down the enemies of the land. It had been so long since Draudillon had seen a martial Noble that she nearly forgot what they were like. We thank you for your hard work, Baroness Zahradnik, Draudillon nodded. Your Majesty, the Baroness lowered herself into a curtsey. How may I be of service? We have reviewed the situation in the capital, Draudillon said. It is Our wish that Seagate be liberated to alleviate the stress on our food stocks. The Baroness raised her head. Very well, Your Majesty. eh? There should have been more than that. When she issued a royal decree, people would fall over themselves in an effort to express their sincerity or firmly entrench an impression in her mind. It was never a Nobles equivalent of okay. How long will this take? Draudillon asked. Seagate will be yours by the morning. just to be sure, you understand that Seagate is two towns, yes? One on each side of the estuary. I do, Your Majesty. Her no-nonsense tone certainly inspired confidence, but What about the defence of the capital? Baroness Zahradnik fell silent for a moment. She didnt forget about that, did she? If Your Majesty so desires, the Baroness said, A strategic overview of our operations can be provided in the war room. We have a war room? We would like this, Draudillon nodded. The capital region has been isolated for so long and information is scarce. She rose from her throne, shivering as she shed the blanket from her legs. Ioena and Sebas Tian fell into step behind her. The Baroness led them out of the throne room and through the palace to its northwestern tower. Draudillons steps slowed when she noticed the tall Undead sentry at the door. Baroness Zahradnik went by it without missing a step. What is that woman made out of? Draudillon stared at the Undead sentry for several moments. Then, a stroke of womanly genius fell upon her. She turned around with a distraught look. Her distraught look turned genuine when she saw what was going on behind her. The quivering Ioena was already clinging to Sebas Tians arm. Dammit, Ioena! Is something the matter, Your Majesty? Sebas Tian asked. WeWenothing! She spun on her heel and stormed through the doorway, ignoring the neatly-ordered ranks of Undead Beastmen on the first floor and heading up to the war room. More advanced strategies were required if she wanted to get ahead of a palace filled with ambitious young noblewomen. Draudillon caught up with Baroness Zahradnik on the second floor, where she was greeted with an unexpected sight. The tower floor had been cleared and refurnished. A large wooden table of sturdy craftsmanship occupied the centre while shelves had been placed along the walls. Smaller tables with chairs went with the shelves and the entire space was softly lit. To her alarm, four Elder Liches stood around the table. To her further alarm, two women and two children stood around the table between them. Adding to her rapidly mounting alarm was the fact that one of the women was cradling a baby in her arms. Even further adding to her catastrophically mounting alarm was another baby cradled in the arms of one of the Elder Liches. Welcome to our war room, Your Majesty, Baroness Zahradnik said. Please don''t be alarmed by my general staff here. Draudillons gaze went from the Baroness to the Elder Liches; then to the woman with the baby and the two children. They bowed respectfully from their places at the table. Your general staffall of them? The Commander on night duties is resting upstairs, but the rest of them are here, yes. The Elder Liches are from the Sorcerous Kingdoms Southeast Army Group. Wiluvien Linum here is one of my Maids. She had a Maid Commander? There existed maids who were trained to be bodyguards and others who were raised as casters, but she had never heard of a Maid that was a Commander. What about the children here? Draudillon asked. Olga and Raul are apprentices, the Baroness answered. and the babies? I dont think theyve settled on their vocation yet, Your Majesty. I see. The sheer terror that should have filled Draudillons mind was squeezed out of her head by the sheer ludicrousness presented at the table. If the Beastmen knew that they had lost a decisive battle against two children, a nursing mother and two babies who hadnt decided on their vocation yet, they would slash their own throats open out of mortification. She stepped up to the open side of the table across from Baroness Zahradnik. Spread before her was one of the recently made maps of the Draconic Kingdom. Captain Scavo was kind enough to provide us with a map from your palace archives, the Baroness said. I hope you dont mind our using it, Your Majesty. Normally, one would be infuriated if important maps fell into the hands of a foreign power C or even a neighbouring landlord C but anger was pointless in this case. What are all these markers on the map? The blue markers represent known Beastman positions, Your Majesty, Baroness Zahradnik replied. We are updating their movements as reconnaissance reports come in. The other markers are for our infantry, cavalry and irregular forces. Draudillon knew that her countrys situation was bad, but having a map with presumably accurate information made things look utterly dire. She scanned the area around the capital. There are no Beastmen near here? It appears that the ones attacking the capital came from all over the duchy, Your Majesty. We see, Draudillon nodded. Thats good news then. What about Our subjects? As far as weve seen, the Baroness replied, the people are gone. Gone?! Baroness Zahradnik quietly stared at her for a moment before speaking again. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Your Majesty, forgive my asking, but do you understand the nature of the current invasion? Theyre...theyre conquering the Draconic Kingdom to turn the land into a livestock pen, no? Thats why We were surprised when you said Our people were gone. If they want to farm Humans, then they cannot eat all of the people. The Baroness nodded. She then indicated a line marked across the Draconic Kingdom. Starting from the Oriculon Estuary, it followed the river inland until its first major northern tributary. From there, it followed the tributary to the northern border. Weve just started scouting out the areas adjacent to this line, but there is a trend here that we believe is notable. The Beastman occupation on the lands in the east has perhaps one-quarter of the invaders that they have in the west. Well, those lands to the east have been occupied for longer. The cities there have been under their control for over a year. This side of the line is where Our people are still resisting, yes? That may be the case, butthe fact that the Draconic Kingdom is regularly subjected to attacks by its Beastman neighbours is common knowledge in the north. Details beyond that, however, are not known. If I may ask, could Your Majesty summarise what you know of these offensives? E-Rantel does not border any official Beastman states. Draudillon collected her thoughts as her eyes traced the border of the Beastman territories. A military officer would be better suited to explain, but she had lost what few she had left when the capital was overrun. I cannot describe their tactics, she said, but there are two broad categories of attacks. The most common are what one would call raids: the Beastmen come over the border in small parties, kill any defenders that get in the way and then drag off their meals. How are those raids usually dealt with? If we manage to detect them well in advance, Adventurers will intercept them. Most of the time, they are there and back across the border before Adventurers can respond. Most successful interceptions happen when the Beastmen get greedy and go in too deep. Has the Draconic Kingdom ever retaliated against these raids? No, Draudillon shook her head. Adventurers do not attack other countries and We do not have the military resources. Even if We did, attacking Beastman lands is folly. Their terrain is poor for Humans C it is mostly mountains and jungle valleys. One of the Elder Liches stretched forth a plotting rod, moving a few of the markers around. Another added a set along the northwestern border. What about the other category of attack? Baroness Zahradnik asked. They are the big raids, Draudillon answered. Thousands of Beastmen cross the border and overrun the land. Cities can be occupied during those and they gorge themselves on Our citizens. But the Beastmen are ultimately driven out They are, Draudillon eyed the cities that most commonly fell. The usual pattern to things is that the Beastmen come in great numbers against our border defences. While this happens, a combination of Adventurers and our military forces stall for time. Foreign aid may or may not arrive before cities fall C it usually takes somewhere around a season for a proper force to be organised and sent to us. Bitterness welled up within her as she spoke. Needing to wait for help while her domain was being violated was a wretched feeling, Do you know why the Slane Theocracy didnt send help this time? She looked up at the Baroness with a frown. How did you know that? I understand that it is supposed to be a secret, but the Slane Theocracys role in assisting the Human nations in the region is not unknown to me. They are the only nation that can afford to offer this sort of aid on a regular basis, anyway. Until now, Draudillon muttered. Until now, Baroness Zahradnik smirked. Draudillon held up her hands helplessly. We do not know why they havent come, she said. They do not even respond to Our calls for help. Then these Adventurers that have been working for the Draconic Kingdom: do you know of any whom I can speak with? Filaments of anger rose within her. We managed to retain them for a while with promises of payment, she said, but most of them left when Crystal Tear fell and they saw that We could no longer effectively collect taxes. Adventurers will not fight if they are not paid to, after all. If any of them are still around, they would be out in the north somewhere where Nobles can still commission themwhy do you ask? I wanted to ask if the Beastmen that raid the Draconic Kingdom are the same ones that are invading, Your Majesty, the Baroness said. I observed some curious things while we were removing them from your capital. Oh? What were they? A glass of wine appeared on the table at her wrist. She looked over her shoulder to offer a smile of appreciation to Sebas Tian. The Beastmen here do not appear to be warriors, the Noble from the Sorcerous Kingdom said. We questioned a few dozen and they were all from various civilian vocations C mostly related to agriculture. That may be the case, Draudillon said defensively, but if the average adult Human is Difficulty Rating 3, the average adult Beastman is Difficulty Rating 30, you know! They do not need to be warriors to tear apart Our soldiers. Forgive me, Your Majesty, Baroness Zahradnik lowered her head. I did not mean to disparage your subjects. All that I meant to say is that our observations of this invasion indicate that we are dealing with something akin to a large-scale tribal migration. Before arriving, I assumed that we would be fighting a professional Beastman military. Which brings me to another of my questions: do the Beastmen have a professional military present in the Draconic Kingdom? Fighting a chaotic and disjointed opponent is far different from fighting an organised force. Draudillon thought back to the tales that the Adventurers regaled her with whenever they successfully returned from a request. It was difficult for her to sort out truth from boast, but They do, she said, but I do not know if they are in the Draconic Kingdom. Their warriors are each powerful enough to merit Mithril-rank commissions on their own; often higher. Our only saving grace is that they do not appear frequently. Then well have to keep an eye out for them, the Baroness rubbed her chin. A Beastman hero or a party of them may be annoying to deal with. Annoying? More like a nightmare. If a party of Beastman heroes cared enough to attack the Draconic Kingdom, the country would have perished long ago. They probably existed in other parts of the world, but not in the Beastman country nearby. About the big raids that you mentioned, Baroness Zahradnik said. Were they all of this magnitude? No, Draudillon snorted. This one is unprecedented; many times larger than any that have come before. Her eyes ran over the myriad of markers on the map before her and sighed. Some of my ministers advised me to harbour the people of the duchy in the capital, Draudillon sighed. But we couldnt possibly feed them all. I thoughtI thought that they would at least stand a chance of survival with the Beastmen. Humans are just livestock to them, you know? Chattel. Since a Farmer does not pointlessly slaughter his livestock, I thought they could at least survive like that until we could figure out how to save them. Draudillon sniffed. And now they were dead. It seemed that she could only be decisive about bad decisions. I dont think it was supposed to turn out that way, Your Majesty, the Baroness said. What makes you say that? Draudillon wiped her cheek. Its just a hypothesis for now. The idea that this is a mass migration combined with what our reconnaissance has turned up so far suggests that the Beastmen are well aware of their logistical issues. Baroness Zahradnik pointed to the eastern part of the Draconic Kingdom. These tribes have settled. The numbers there are probably what is sustainable for the long term. The noblewomans hand moved to the western part of the map. This army consists of the tribes that are still migrating and looking for territory to settle. However, their logistical needs are taking their toll. Everyone in this duchy was eaten because the Beastmen needed to eat. They all came to your capital because it contained the most food. Wait, are you saying that the Beastmen in the east have swindled the ones in the west? In hindsight, some might see it that way. Ultimately, we do not know how they determine who settles where or what their original plans were. Generally speaking, a tribal migration keeps migrating until the population finds a suitable place to settle down. The problem is that you have the Deadmarch in the northwest, which is a foodless expanse to them. Any scouts that they send will find the Katze Plains to the north. Scouts that go west will be crushed by Altamuras patrols. Without knowing whether there is food ahead, the tribes cannot continue their migration. And while they loiter, they eat all of my subjects. Any meat, really. Your people, their livestock, any gameits hard to imagine that they dont know how to fish. So while she was trying to keep food riots from happening in her capital, the rest of her country was rapidly being devoured. If she received a gold coin for every time she sighed, she could probably keep an Adamantite Adventurer team or two on retainer. Is there anything you can do about any of this? Draudillon asked. This is the tentative plan for now, Baroness Zahradnik indicated the capital with a finger. The capital duchy is currently clear of Beastmen, but I would like for you to refrain from sending people out to repopulate your territories for the time being. There should still be a lot of hungry Beastmen in the neighbouring lands, so sending new villagers out right now will attract more Beastmen to the capital. Preparations to begin working again can still be made within the city walls, of course. Does that mean youre not leaving any soldiers here? One of our cavalry squads will be left to patrol the perimeter of the city, just in case some curious Beastmen make it all the way there. Otherwise, the capitals defence is primarily predicated on staying outside of the Beastman tribes awareness. Like the Deadmarch, the duchy here has become a place where there is no food to be found and they risk starvation if they attempt to cross it. The Linum sisters will be overseeing the defence of your capital, as well as coordinating our reconnaissance efforts, so Your Majesty may consult with them whenever you wish. What about inside the city? The rest of our forces will be dealing with the invaders. What we have here in this tower is to defend our command centre, but they can also act in case of emergencies. Will Your Majesty be capable of enforcing law and order in your city? Weve enacted some temporary measures that should work as long as the city doesnt run out of food. So you will be heading to Seagate next? Yes, Your Majesty. Seagate will be secured, as will the river up to the eastern border of this duchy. Once we do that, the rest of our delegation will arrive. This should be sometime late tomorrow, so please prepare your party before then. Ah C well also need a way to assure Seagate that we are acting on Your Majestys authority. We can draw up a royal writ or something similar. Youll probably have to deliver it to the local authorities personally, however C if one of the Undead walked up to them theyd probably go into hiding for days. It would be wonderful if a single document could be provided that will be accepted wherever we go. Was there a writ for that? The only one that she could think of indicated that the bearer was acting on the Queens behalf. Anything impromptu could be rejected as a forgery even if it had the royal seal on it. If she handed over the former to Baroness Zahradnik, the Nobility would probably go into fits upon seeing such a thing in the possession of a foreigner. Or maybe theyll just stay quiet with an Undead army staring them in the face We have something in mind that should serve. Its only temporary, mind you! Temporary! Of course, Your Majesty. I simply wish to ensure that the process of recovering your lands goes as smoothly as possible. The reassuring words only served to raise suspicions. Even if they were accustomed to wielding their authority, there were always little things here and there that Nobles did for themselves. In her position, however, Draudillon could only hope that Baroness Zahradnik didnt run off with half of the country. After Seagate, Draudillons eyes drifted northwest along the coast, what will you be doing? We are assuming that everything east of the line drawn here is stable, Baroness Zahradnik replied, and more concerned with keeping the western tribes from encroaching on their territory rather than invading any further. As such, our forces will be working to relieve the west. In addition to the contingent that secured your capital, we have another coming through the Deadmarch from the northwest. Once operations have progressed to a suitable stage, another contingent will secure Blighthold from the sea. What the hell is the Sorcerous Kingdom, again? There wasnt a single trace of apprehension in the young noblewomans voice. At this point, Draudillon wondered if the Sorcerous Kingdom hadnt just established a new state, but conquered the north as well. No doubt in her mind existed that they could have just as easily conquered the Draconic Kingdom with their forces C they were doing just that, in fact. How long do you think this will take? Draudillon asked. It depends on how the Beastmen react to our presence, the Baroness answered. Were walking a fine line between minimising losses for your people and containing the Beastmen so they dont scatter and cause continued losses elsewhere. The current plan is to decimate the bulk of the Beastman forces in the northwest within two weeks. Following the initial offensive will be a second, more thorough sweep to ensure that local operations may resume. After that, we will address the occupation in the east. Relief flooded over Draudillons worry-worn mind. Two weeks. Never mind her capital running out of food, she would have half of her Kingdom back. Where she could only see darkness before, she dared to imagine that there was light. She looked across the table at Baroness Zahradnik, who appeared to be waiting for any questions that she might have. Was she someone who had appeared with the Sorcerous Kingdom? Or was she a former Noble of Re-Estize who had gone with the Duchy of E-Rantel? Unlike Baharuth, Re-Estize was not known for its martial Nobles. We are curious, Baroness Zahradnik. You are making many considerations that We have not seen from others. Those who come to fight the Beastmen do not usually care about whether they are civilians or warriors. Nor do they care about their motivations or behaviour in general. They also do not consider the big picture as you do C they only care to collect their pay or see the Beastmen driven out. Understanding the nature, motivations and influences that affect each and all sides of a conflict is foundational to formulating effective strategies, the Baroness replied. This not only applies to warfare, but also to a nation and its people. While it is possible to conquer and govern with raw strength alone, doing so does not enrich the world around us. Umu, Draudillon nodded in agreement. You will forgive Us for saying so, but this wisdom is beyond one of your years. Do you have some great Sage as your mentor? I am blessed to have many mentors, the Baroness smiled slightly. In this case, it was a Goblin who helped put words to something that I intuitively understood. Draudillon furrowed her brow. A Goblin? A Goblin General, the Baroness replied. One of the best Commanders in the Sorcerous Kingdom. I feel that I am but a novice by comparison. What was it he said againah C If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. It felt like an empty saying to her. Knowing Humans and knowing Beastmen only assured one that the result would more often than not be terrible for the Humans. The world was not a place where people were born equal and what one was born as more often than not dictated their fate. While the two statements could be said to be the same, the Baroness version left little room for foolish idealism. We believe it is good that you have such a broad-minded outlook, Draudillon said. But I hope this outlook does not result in indecision when it comes to the Beastmen invading the Draconic Kingdom. Of course not, Your Majesty, the tips of Baroness Zahradniks fingers settled on the table. Raids might leave room for two sides to develop a mutual understanding over time, but a migration is a migration. These Beastman tribes have freely chosen to risk their lives in a venture to lay claim to the Draconic Kingdom, decimating its population and subjecting the survivors to chattel slavery. As Queen, it is your right to declare the lives of these invaders forfeit. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 3, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 9th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 1400 Hours Report. Yes. Queen Oriculus has been located and secured. The invaders in the immediate area have been vanquished. Baroness Zahradnik is en route to clear the transportation corridor to the inland sea. So the opening steps of the plan are complete. What about the condition of the Draconic Kingdom? Poor. If our reconnaissance reports thus far accurately represent the state of the entire country, the population should be decimated in the areas subjected to the longest periods of occupation. Areas more recently occupied should have also experienced significant amounts of predation by the invaders. The capital was already overrun by the time we arrived and tentative estimates by the local authorities place losses at close to half of the citizens that took refuge within the walls. Food supplies are dwindling and there are concerns that public order will be difficult to maintain. A long silence stretched over Entomas Message as the battle maid relayed Sebas report to the Guardian Overseer. He stood quietly to the side of Queen Oriculus throne, where the child-like sovereign bent over a writing surface with a look of concentration on her face. With the capital of the Draconic Kingdom secure and the people stirring from the brief, yet brutal nightmare they had been subjected to, tasks piled onto a government that was absent most of its members. Excellent, ufufufuor so Albedo-sama says. Sebas frowned at the Guardian Overseers response, but it was not his place to offer any commentary. Entomas voice sounded through the Message again. What about the government? Is it functioning? The ministries and rural administration are still unaccounted for. For the time being, members of the palace staff are filling roles in the government. What is the state of the Draconic Kingdoms economy and finances? The state of its economy is yet to be seen, but the attitudes displayed by the Royal Court suggest that things are dire. As for their financesthey lost the ability to collect taxes some time ago. Their Royal Treasury is limited to funds for palace overhead and illiquid assets. Were there any interesting magic items? His jaw shifted slightly at the out-of-place question. did Albedo-sama truly ask that? No, that was Pandoras Actor-sama. So he was present as well. Sebas wondered how much of a hand the two of the great geniuses of Nazarick had in the plans for the Draconic Kingdom. The Queen has been busy seeing to the immediate affairs of her kingdom. I have heard no accounting of their treasures yet, but Queen Oriculus mentioned perhaps needing to liquidate a few to stimulate trade with the Sorcerous Kingdom. Then she is inclined to favour dealings with us? C Albedo-sama asks. I believe we were successful at making a favourable impression on her. Good. When Countess Corelyns delegation arrives, work with them to strengthen our position. Beware of other interests moving in the shadows. C Albedo-sama tells you. Other interests With recent events in the Draconic Kingdom, Sebas would have liked to think that the people would set aside their differences and work together to achieve a swift recovery. Queen Oriculus appeared to care a great deal for her people; it was only right that they should reciprocate their sovereigns feelings. Then again, the King of Re-Estize was a goodly man and many of his subjects C from all walks of life C trampled on his goodwill and did as they pleased. The Emperor of Baharuth ruled with an iron fist and played his subjects against one another, yet his country did well by comparison. He wondered what the Draconic Kingdom would be like. Sebas-sama. Hm? Entoma hadnt disconnected the Message yet, so it seemed that she had something of her own to say. What is it, Entoma? Theres a war going on down there, right? Many Beastmen are being killedcould you ask Baroness Zahradnik to send a few bodies over? It doesnt have to be too many C I just want to try would she not find your request disturbing? She wont! Woodlouse is a good Woodlouse. Even Narberal-nee doesnt mind her. Narberal Gamma? She would be one of the last that he would suspect to form bonds with outsiders out of the Pleiades. While not outright belligerent, she cared little for the affairs of outsiders and even less for their attempts at interacting with her. Most of the time, she would refer to people as insects, vermin or other lower lifeforms. Still, that should be taken as a sign of progresswell, maybe not C theyre calling Baroness Zahradnik Woodlouse. I will inform her of your request at the next opportunity. Wai~! The Message cut off with Entomas happy expression. Sebas furrowed his brow in thought. Entoma seemed confident that her request would be granted. Considering that Baroness Zahradnik was also Shalltears vassal, did that mean the noblewoman was actually quite evil? She was certainly not what he would consider good. While she was highly accommodating, the way she carried herself was for the most part neutral. There was no sense that she took particular delight in acts benevolent or malevolent. A tiny yawn issued from the throne. Queen Oriculus stretched partway, then stopped. She looked over her shoulder at him with flushed cheeks before turning to focus on her work again. Sebas Tian. If Your Majesty so desires, Sebas is fine. I-is that so? S-SebasSebasSebashehehehehehehe On the other side of the throne, Lady Yorsten cleared her throat. The Queen froze, and then her pen started moving again. Is there something you wish to ask, Your Majesty? Umu. Ermare you sure you would not like food or accommodations, Sebas? You have been guarding Us without rest since your arrival last night Thank you for your concern, Sebas replied, but I am perfectly fine. I will attend to my duties for as long as necessary. Would you at least join Us for Our meals? Queen Oriculus shoulders slumped slightly, We would feel terrible if We could not at least show some hospitality to the one who saved Us. Sebas pondered the Queens invitation. Would it be appropriate to do so? Would it be safe? Beastmen had allegedly infiltrated the palace before, breaking into the throne room through the balcony window. A Shadow Demon was now positioned there, but a Beastman in what the regions locals called the Realm of Heroes could easily sneak by the sentry unchallenged with the right Job Classes. While it was not by his Masters direct order, Sebas had finally been assigned notable duties abroad. Considering the trouble he had caused for everyone in the past, it would be for the best if he remained vigilant. I am more than happy to attend to Your Majesty, but I cannot lapse in my duties. You are far too precious to lose over a moments indiscretion. Thats right, Miss Yorsten nodded empathetically from the other side of the throne. Our people have been through so much. If we lose you, everyone will surely fall listless in the streets and never recover! A sigh rose from the throne and the Queen returned to her work. Miss Yorsten had an admirable attitude towards her sovereign. He had witnessed many a household servant on his travels indulging lazy and irresponsible masters. Not everyone could be blessed by a peerless Master such as Ainz Ooal Gown, so Sebas thought a certain amount of prudence and discipline was required on their part. Mmhthis is more annoying than I expected, the Queen scratched her temple with the end of her pen. Ioena, could you grab me the lists for the central region? Right away, Your Majesty. Lady Yorsten went over to a long table piled with parchments, binders and tomes bound in nondescript leather. She returned to stand beside the throne with one of the tomes. Where shall we begin? Lets start with the titles between here and Seagate C the ones on the south side of the river. Queen Oriculus rolled out a map of the capital duchy over the table. Unlike the reconnaissance maps rendered for the Royal Army C which focused on population centres, topography and strategic elements such as fortifications and transport routes C this one was marked with political boundaries. Landsdown. The scent of carefully-maintained vellum traced through the air as Lady Yorsten flipped through the tome. She stopped at a certain page, her eyes following her finger running down lists of names. The third son of House LandsdownI believe he went to serve as a footman for House Feston in Blighthold. There are a few dozen cousins Well stick with heir apparents for now, the Queen said, her pen flowing over a parchment laid on the map. Brighton. Several minutes passed before Lady Yorsten sighed. I think everyone on the list was in the duchy, Your Majesty. Poor Lord Brighton and his family were always close. This is far worse than any precedent, Queen Oriculus muttered. This is a hope beyond hope, but how is recruitment for Our government faring? Not well, Lady Yorsten shook her head. Never mind having the appropriate education, youths who can read are difficult to find. The Temples and the Guilds have their members, of course, but we cant recruit from their ranks. Then We hope that the lot of you have an unhealthy love for paperwork, the Queen grumbled. The dejected looks of the two women made Sebas wonder what could be done to help. Your Majesty, might I ask if the Sorcerous Kingdom can assist in some capacity? The problem is that all of Our bureaucrats and administrators have been eaten, Queen Oriculus explained. They are not common vocations, so replacements are next to impossible to find on short notice in sufficient quantities C or any at all. To qualify as a bureaucrat, one must have a certain degree of education, training and trustworthiness. Almost all bureaucrats come from the ranks of the aristocracy, as their management duties encompass the same work as the ministries on a local scale. Liberating Our lands is the best that can be done, and it is already being done. To be honest, with the losses to our country, it will by necessity have to shrink. We no longer have the population to manage Our entire kingdom. Can you not raise new Nobles? Sebas asked. Queen Oriculus leaned back on her throne, holding the map up in front of her. We could certainly enfeoff new Nobles, she answered, but it is not the same. We are unfamiliar with how things are done in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but, in the Draconic Kingdom, pedigree and tradition matter. It will take many generations to recover C maybe even centuries. We did not just lose many people: everything that they embodied and should have passed on to the next generation has been lost as well. It was a troublesome aspect of the world that Nazarick had mysteriously been transported to. People with Job Classes did not automatically know everything that came with those Job Classes. Furthermore, Skills, Abilities, Spells and other aspects of said Job Classes were not instantly obtained. Instead, they were the product of time-consuming and often expensive development. Perhaps they were not quite the Job Classes of Yggdrasil, but many were clearly incomplete as the capabilities of those classes were unknown to the people. More often than not, powers were accidentally discovered or the product of chasing after rumours and ideas. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I understand the necessity of education and training, Sebas said, but is pedigree truly that important? It makes a big difference over a long time with large populations, Queen Oriculus replied. Most exceptional individuals can attribute their quality to some part of their lineage, as well. Even those that randomly pop up from unassuming families at times can likely trace things back to some ancestor. The strong and highly successful tend to scatter their seed around and even fastidious sorts like those in the Theocracy cannot keep track of it all. Sebas stroked his beard thoughtfully. While the natives of the world that they found themselves in sometimes put great stock in lineage, it was essentially irrelevant to Nazaricks NPCs. As creations of the Supreme Beings, what they were and what they were not was a product of purposeful design. All of their weaknesses and strengths existed because it was meant to be so. To have such uncertainty in their livesto be bereft of the blessing of the Supreme Beings was truly a thing to be pitied. Queen Oriculus shifted on her throne with an awkward look. I-Its true, you know! We are proof of this. It may not look it, but We are around one-eighth Dragon. Is that so? Umu, it is so. Due to Our Draconic lineage, We are capable of wielding sorcery that regular Humans cannot use at all. There are some other things as well, but they are not flashy enough to be interesting to most His thoughts drifted back to his time investigating Re-Estizes capital. A part of his duty then was to investigate magic that did not exist in Yggdrasil. It seemed that he once again had an opportunity to gain valuable information. I have heard that Dragons possess innate magical ability, Sebas said, but I wasnt aware that they had magic unique to them. Ah, that is because the Dragons born today are incapable of using the magic that We speak of. There is something that many refer to as the Magic of Dragons, but it is confused with the magic of todays Dragons, which is essentially sorcery that uses Tier Magic. The type of magic that We are referring to is a type of primal sorcery sometimes called Wild Magic. How does this Wild Magic differ from Tier Magic, Your Majesty? HmmWe suppose the defining differences are that Wild Magic is not as limited in scope as Tier Magic and it does not use what Tier Magic casters call mana. Also, as it is sorcery, it is easier to wield as ones mastery increases. Tier Magic has Sorcerers as well C many of whom We suspect are the product of Draconic ancestry. From what We understand, the way they learn is much the same as Us. We do not study as Wizards do. Instead, We feel and bend the World to our will. Magic casters that did not rely on mana? That sounded extraordinarily convenient. If it is not too much trouble, Sebas said, might Your Majesty provide a demonstration of this Wild Magic? We cannot do anything too impressive without borrowing power, the Queens voice turned self-deprecating, will something minor suffice? Of course, Your Majesty. It is simply curiosity, after all. Queen Oriculus looked around her desk until her eyes settled on her empty cup. She placed it to the side. We would like another drink. Lady Yorsten frowned. An innocent smile graced the youthful face of the Queen. Sebas retrieved a bottle of wine from the table behind the throne, filling the glass. Now, she said, watch. Wisps of vapour drifted from the cup as frost formed on its exterior. The Queen lifted it to her lips and took a deep draught. Not much to look at, yes? She asked. Your Majesty changed the temperature of the wine? Or perhaps the vessel? Hmmit may seem that way, Queen Oriculus said, but that is fundamentally wrong. Those familiar with Tier Magic assume that what We enacted is similar to temperature-changing spells, so We can understand how such misunderstandings may occur. In reality, what we desired was an icy cold drink and so reality changed. We actually saw one of those temperature-changing Tier-magic spells being used one day and decided to use Our magic to produce a similar outcome for, well, having cold drinks on hot days. It seems that you are a brilliant Sorceress in addition to being Queen. Magical research is a long and involved process that requires an intricate understanding of ones craft. Queen Oriculus put down her cup and looked away, pressing the tips of her fingers together. I-its as We said, yes? It is sorcery. We can feel our way around until the desired result is achieved. Plus, it is just a drink. Small things are entirely within Our reach, but it is not the result of any brilliance. We are nothing compared to Dragon Lords like Our great-grandfather. Is your great-grandfather still alive? He is. The Brightness Dragon Lord is something of a wandering scholar, trying to solve a problem that has plagued the World for centuries now. We have not seen him since We were young. I see. One might think that he would come to save a member of his family. That is the thinking of many races, yes. Dragons, however, are more than capable of fending for themselves the moment that they hatch. A Dragon flying in to rescue their offspring is outside of their consideration because they are so strong. Furthermore, Dragons must be strong. If they are not, it is better to make room for one who is, for they will not be able to do what they are meant to do. To do what they are meant to do Was it a callous line of thinking, or was it appropriate? From the perspective of Nazaricks NPCs, it was an appropriate perspective. If one could not serve in the capacity that they were created to serve in, they would consider themselves unfit for existence. Sebas had taken that very approach when training Tsuare to be the Head Maid in E-Rantel, but Yuri Alphas intervention had blunted the severity of his instruction somewhat. Do you believe as your great-grandfather does, Your Majesty? It is the truth, Queen Oriculus told him. Whether one believes it or not changes little. At the same time, it is not a matter of simply lying down just because someone stronger comes along. Who is fit for their place in the world is something that is ever in flux and all free-willed beings will struggle to maintain their existence. The throne rooms main doors C which still had a hole in them C opened and Captain Scavo walked in. Though the middle-aged mans face was haggard, the energy in his steps was undiminished from the last time Sebas had seen him. My Queen, the Captain bowed, preparations for the afternoon appearance have been made. Good work, Queen Oriculus nodded. How is the order of the city? Things are still quiet, Captain Scavo said. The people are starting to come out of their hiding places, but theyre still very cautious about doing anything. The palace staff who volunteered for law enforcement duties have recruited their quota of temporary militia. They await your inspection on the grounds. What of the Beastmen? The Queen asked, Has there been any sign of them since the morning? There have been no reports of disturbances since then, Your Majesty. Weve closed and barred the gates by your orders, so we have no idea whats going on in the duchy beyond what we can see from the battlements. What of our guests? Theyre still in the northwestern tower, the Captain shifted on his feet. I think the only time we see anyone go in or out is when the living working within use the latrine. Well, make sure their needs are seen to should they make any requests for provision. By Your Majestys command, Captain Scavo lowered his head in acknowledgement. WhenC The throne room doors opened again and Lady Soruel entered. She lowered her head as she curtsied before the Queen. Is something the matter, Lady Soruel? The Temples have started conducting services for the dead, but there are so manytheyve requested permission to place the bodies outside of the city until they can catch up with the backlog. We see, Queen Oriculus nodded sagely. The Temples wish to transform the city from a feeding ground to a restaurant where the Beastmen can pick up convenient meals. Lady Soruel appeared to be untouched by her Queens sarcasm. If the dead remain uninterred, she noted, well have Undead inside the walls A few Skeletons and Zombies once in a while are easier to get rid of than tribes of hungry Beastmen, Draudillon told her. Hmmuse the palace quarter for storage. Place a few of the palace guard as sentries at each location. But the smell If they dont want to smell corpses all day, then theyll conduct their rites faster! Enough talk of the dead: what of the living? How are the people doing? Ive delivered the first set of mandates to the relevant parties, Your Majesty. There have been no objections made so far, but the people are still anxious. Rumours and misunderstandings may cause problems with their state of mind. Once they see that youre safe, however, I believe things will settle down. A sigh rose from the throne. Then it cant be helped. We will go and see the newly-recruited militia. After that, We will make an appearance before the people. Queen Oriculus rose and set aside her blanket. Once Lady Yorsten checked over her appearance, they left the throne room and made their way to the palace exit. As their steps echoed through the halls, Captain Scavo ventured a question. Your Majesty, should we not put the militia to work right away? Public order will only get worse as time passes, so having them standing around on the palace grounds is a bit The Nobles know what they are doing, Captain Scavo, Queen Oriculus said. The men that were recruited may be willing to work, but one cannot go up to random people, say youre in the militia now!, and then expect them to function perfectly in that capacity. It is likely that they do not even know a tenth of the laws and regulations that they are responsible for enforcing. Better to ensure that they meet a minimum standard of knowledge and conduct before sending them out to police the streets. They went through the palace gardens and to the road leading out into the city. On the grounds before the gate, several dozen men were loosely organised on the grass. The Queens entourage stopped on the road nearby and a group of young men in footman''s uniforms jogged up to greet her. My Queen! You honour us with your glorious presence! While their features were slightly different from the Humans of the north, they had the characteristic general appearance and demeanour of Nobles. The olive eyes of the man who greeted Queen Oriculus met Sebas own before flickering back to the Queen. We thank you for your hard work, Queen Oriculus smiled brightly. Your steadfast efforts instil Us with great confidence! Though the words lent a precocious air to her, the men before the Queen brightened. Ever shall we be at Your Majestys service! The olive-eyed Noble said, Though we face difficult times, we are glad for the opportunity to rise to the occasion and offer our utmost to support our precious Queen. It is to be expected, but the men who have volunteered for militia duties are rough around the edges. Their regard for Your Majesty, however, is second only to ours. Sebas ran an appraising eye over the noblemen. Their attitudes had a distinctly different flavour than the Nobles he had observed in Re-Estize. The mans words had the same, superfluous feeling to them, but they expressed themselves with a fervour that might be more commonly found amongst Nazaricks denizens when speaking to the Supreme One. Will they be able to work properly? Queen Oriculus asked. Weve organised things to suit the impromptu nature of their service, the Noble answered. By wearing a militia uniform, they will be a presence that reminds the people of Your Majestys order. In terms of law enforcement, they can act as muscle, but matters of justice will be left to us. I suppose we are something like militia officers for now. We understand that you all have experience helping out in your territories, the Queen said, but remember that the city is a different beast. Be vigilant for Our sake!" By Your Majestys will! Umu, Queen Oriculus gave them a nod. Now, We will see your men. The Nobles exchanged looks. Two of them turned around and jogged back to the freshly-recruited militia. Shouts rose and they all seemed to collectively panic before reordering themselves. Queen Oriculus came forward on dainty steps, casting a bright-eyed gaze over the assembly. She placed her hands on her hips. Thank you so much for coming to our aid! Her flat chest stuck out proudly, We are Queen Oriculus. Sebas was fairly certain that they already knew who she was, but her declaration still brought forth looks of awe and admiration. Hard times have fallen upon the Draconic Kingdom and its people, so it brings Us great joy to see that strong and brave men are still willing to stand and help Us through these trials. Many of the men visibly teared up and struggled to hold their composure. This much was understandable: if Ainz Ooal Gown expressed himself in such a manner, many of Nazaricks denizens would surely react the same way. Now, let us go before the people, the Queen said with a smile and a nod. There is much work to be done. Orders rang out and the men formed ranks. They marched out of the gate with looks of determination on their faces. Captain Scavo went ahead to the gatehouse where men in the uniform of the palace guard awaited. A sigh rose from in front of Sebas as the Queen watched the men make their preparations. Do you think Us an unfair woman, Sebas? She asked, Or perhaps a pitiful one? I believe that inspiring ones vassals to aspire to greater heights is the mark of a great sovereign, Your Majesty, Sebas replied. His Majesty the Sorcerer King often does so. A sardonic smile played over the Queens lips. Somehow, We do not think that the Sorcerer King becomes what he believes his people want to see and attempts to act accordingly. We pray that you will not think ill of Us in your time here. The Queen strode off towards the gate. It appeared that she was having confidence issues. Possessing alternate forms was not uncommon in Nazarick. As the sole being amongst millions who could do so, however, he imagined that she might see herself as the strange one. Your Majesty, the Sorcerous Kingdom is a nation where many races live in harmony. Of those races are those who can alter their appearances. They are not ashamed of using their abilities where appropriate. I-is that so? Then, you do not think there is anything wrong with Us? On the contrary, Sebas offered a gentle smile, it is my sincere belief that you are a wonderful woman, no matter how you may appear. Queen Oriculus picked up her pace, scurrying into the gatehouse with bright red ears. Sebas hoped that she wasnt falling ill. They ascended the steps to the top of the gatehouse, where a wooden platform had been prepared. On either side were members of the palace guard, their uniforms cleaned and armour polished to a mirror sheen. Above, banners of the Draconic Kingdom fluttered against the clear spring sky. Sebas eyed the platform. Stepping atop of it would expose them to attacks from below. He prepared several Skills to protect his charge in case arrows and spells came her way. Queen Oriculus shoes tapped over the wooden stairs. A great roar swelled and swept over the battlements. In the square across from the gate, a multitude cried out, waving their arms over their heads in excitement. Its the Queen! Thank the gods shes safe! Your Majesty! Tens of thousands of people clamoured over the Queens appearance. There wasnt a trace of hatred or resentment over what had befallen them, only jubilation. Below her on the wall, Sebas shook his head. This is how a people should greet their sovereign! He wondered why the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom didnt do the same. Never mind any fanfare, after a year of peaceful rule, they were still wary of Ainz Ooal Gown when he walked the streets of E-Rantel. The Queen smiled and waved with an energy matching her expression of childlike innocence. Everyone! Her voice somehow projected over the crowd without the aid of magic items, Thank you so much! With the help of Our new friends from the Sorcerous Kingdom, the invasion will end soon! We will have peace again! A renewed wave of cheering crashed against the wall. Queen Oriculus continued to cast her gaze back and forth over the square, waving as she did so. The very air seemed charged with an abundance of energy many times greater than any place Sebas had visited before. Without interrupting her actions or losing her brilliant smile, the Queen addressed Sebas again. We will ask you again, Sebas. Do you think Us unfair? Sebas looked out over the teeming throng and their tremendous fervour, no longer certain what it was that she was asking. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 3, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 9th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 1900 Hours Olgas hacking filled the air as a thick cloud of dust blew over them. Rauls coughing joined hers shortly after. The books never said anything about this, he croaked. She wiped away her tears and blew her runny nose. When it came to moving armies around, the books talked about roads, terrain, logistics and other things. They never talked about giant clouds of dust, the sun beating down on their heads or her sore butt. The Death Cavalier leading her mount C well, its mount C looked over its shoulder. Are you alright? It asked. Im fine, she answered. But itd be nice if it rained a bit. Regrettably, this one does not have the ability to change the weather. That, um...I didnt mean to ask you to change the weather. I was just thinking itd be nice. It was evening by the time their march from the Draconic Kingdoms capital brought them to the coast. Even with the regular Zombies using the river current to help them get along faster, they were still pretty slow. The Zombies were now in the process of leaving the river to encircle the encirclement of the southern part of Seagate. In doing so, they kicked up great clouds of dust as they crossed the road to get to their places. Why dont these Beastmen notice all the dust? Olga murmured. Look behind us, Raul said. Olga twisted in her seat, looking back towards the east. Beyond the horizon was the capital of the Draconic Kingdom. Above it and drifting on the wind were the dust clouds that were probably created by the huge Beastman army that had been there before. They think these clouds are those clouds? Maybe, Raul replied. Were pretty far away from Seagate and this cloud of dust is only from the road, so maybe its hard for them to tell the difference. Lady Zahradnik said something about the Beastmen being single-minded and easy to distract, too. Are the cat Beastmen in Wardens Vale like that? How would I know? Ive only seen them likeonce. When it came to war, Lady Zahradnik was super tricky. They had marched on the road with the Death-series Squads and their Squire Zombies throughout the sunny day and their enemies didnt even notice the Undead coming straight at them. Rather than enemies, it was more like everyone was her victim. They were Humans pouncing on predators who were too busy pouncing on Humans to notice. Olga looked up at the azure sky, releasing a wistful sigh. The Baroness was amazing. She wanted to join the Royal Army and become a great Commander just like her. So slow, Raul grumbled. One Death Knight is enough to wipe them all out, right? Why dont we just go in and smash them? The Death Knights nearby turned their gaze at the officer apprentice, their crimson eyes gleaming with anticipation. Because if we just go in and smash them, Olga told him, theyll go all over the place! Then well spend forever chasing them around and theyll be eating people everywhere. If it was a small village, they could probably do as Raul said. There were enough Death Knights to encircle something like that without leaving spaces in their area taunt coverage. A big town like Seagate, however, was way too big. They needed to create a net just in case Beastmen tried to escape. Her stomach growled. It was around dinner time and she hadnt had any snacks like they usually did during league battles. She rummaged around in her bag, pulling out some of the jerky that her parents had packed for her. They were shocked when Lady Zahradnik appeared at their house and even more shocked when she told them that they were going to war in some far-off place. Olga tore a chunk out of her strip of jerky, sucking the flavour out of it as she scanned their surroundings. The Draconic Kingdom was flat: even flatter than the land that they had lived in before fleeing to E-Rantel. With the sun setting and the land cooling down, the wind blew over them from the inland sea or giant lake or whatever it was. On their way to Seagate, they passed through many villages emptied of both people, their livestock and their stuff by marauding Beastmen. The buildings of those villages used the same wattle-and-daub construction as most of Re-Estize, so it was as if their own villages from before had been stripped bare by Demihuman raids. Do you think itll be like this everywhere? Olga looked up the dusty road with a frown. Maybe, Raul replied. Thats why we gotta go fast, yeah? If we go around the entire country at Zombie speed, lots of people will be eaten. Im sure Lady Zahradnik has a plan for that, Olga said. She said she just needs to see enough of what they do. They knew the major objectives, but the specifics of everything were still vague. Things only became solid once they were almost ready to happen. It wasnt like the books where it was all in the past and the Sages could write down exactly what was going on. Sunlight was replaced by moonlight as the evening fell into a cloudless night. Olga shivered despite wearing a brooch with Endure Elements. The fields of grass were just tall enough to hide someone and she kept imagining a Beastmans eyes staring at her from somewhere nearby. A ghostly figure appeared after the last of the twilight faded away. Were clear to begin, Lady Zahradnik said. Death Cavaliers: get to your assigned positions beyond the encirclement. If any Beastmen break through, dont hesitate to run them down. Infantry squads spread out and advance. Lets tighten the noose. The Undead dispersed to carry out her orders. Saiko looked up from its clipboard after penning something out. Did the Beastman forces leave any sentries? They did, Lady Zahradnik nodded, but they werent much stronger than the average Beastman weve encountered so far. The Shadow Demons had no problems locating and eliminating them. Nothing reacted to the attacks and I didnt notice anything on my follow-up sweep, so if there are any exceptionally strong Beastmen here, they dont want to be seen. Well find out soon enough C excellent stealth wont keep a Zombie from tripping over them. Then the Shadow Demons have moved onto the second phase of the attack? Yes. Phase two of their attack involved eliminating any mystics discovered in the Beastman camps. This was important because they couldnt afford Message spells or flying summons and familiars giving away what was going on. The Death-series servitors were powerful, but the Draconic Kingdom was huge. Their forces werent large enough to just fill the entire countryside in Undead. Harsh barking echoed into the night as they drew closer. Thats our cue. Push in with Squire Zombies. A dark wave separated from the Zombie lines, sweeping over the fields. The barking from the Beastman camp increased in intensity, tinged in a tone that Olga figured was panic. By the time Lady Zahradniks field headquarters arrived at the camp, all was silent again. Hundreds of new Zombies had joined their armys ranks. About five hundred metres away, she could see the lights of torches going back and forth on Seagates walls. Saiko, did your Wraiths note any changes across the river when we attacked? Their activity indicates that they have been alerted to the noise. As Darkvision range is limited, it is doubtful that they saw what was going on. What type of Beastmen are they? The same Dog-type. I believe they refer to themselves as Kao? Lets move our forces across the river. Split them into two parts: infantry squads one and two will cross the river and emerge five kilometres east of their encirclement. The other infantry squads will go around off the shore and emerge five kilometres west of them. Shadow Demons, remove any sentries on the outside perimeter as our encirclement forms. Sergeants Message me if any unexpected contact is made while we prepare. The Undead started moving. Lady Zahradnik gestured to one of the infantry sergeants. Send twenty Kao Zombies directly across the river to attack their camp as quickly as possible. Stagger waves of between five and ten strong every five to ten minutes. It will be done, my lady, the Elder Lich saluted and left to carry out its orders. Might I know the reason for this, my lady? Saiko asked. Theyre alert to our disturbance here. Were providing a form to their fears. If theyre just weak Zombies, they should relax after being attacked. The waves will serve to distract them while also dissuading them from using the river to escape when the real attack comes. Hmmtake your Wraiths and sweep our side of the river: something like that might have happened here too. Lady Zahradnik left to inspect the destroyed Beastman camps, leaving them to watch the Undead soldiers search the remains of the dwellings and makeshift facilities nearby. She returned about half an hour later, reaching into the pouch at her waist to retrieve a scroll with a red wax seal. Time to speak to the town here, she said. Olga and Raul: come with me. Saiko, stay and take these two Death Cavaliers. Keep sifting through the camps for anything useful. Documents, letters and maps, especially. A Death Cavalier came around to help Olga dismount from its tallhorse? It was an Undead horse, at least. She and Raul joined Lady Zahradnik and they walked down the road towards the town. That was over so fast, Raul said. We spent more time moving around than fighting. Its usually how it goes, Lady Zahradnik replied. Moving around takes time. If you are leading living forces, they have to rest. Supply trains have to be managed, considerations have to be made for the weather and, even if you can make it somewhere quickly, sometimes you just have to wait. The living can only fight for as long as they have stamina. Any real battles between armies that last hours dont actually have people fighting nonstop for hours. There are pauses in battle and ranks take turns fighting. But our soldiers are Undead. They are, which allows us to cheat in all sorts of ways. Just like how tireless soldiers that cannot be shaken as the living can provide a substantial advantage in battles, the Undead provide an even greater advantage in terms of upkeep and logistics, which makes up the vast majority of warfare. Before they started learning how to be Commanders, stories of exciting battles and powerful champions were all they knew when it came to war. When they started studying in the winter and participating in league battles, they saw a lot of what those stories didnt talk about at all. Being a Commander went from something big and glamorous to real work. For some reason, Olgas parents were adamantly against it up until she started talking about that stuff. They stopped on the road about two hundred fifty metres from Seagates walls. Wait here for a moment, Lady Zahradnik told them. They may not react favourably to our appearance. But were not Beastmen, my lady, Olga said. People often only see what they want to see, Lady Zahradnik said. And frightened people can imagine rocks and bushes to be savage beasts and hungry monsters. Lady Zahradnik went a few dozen steps further before stopping. Not five seconds later, a bunch of arrows bounced off of the packed dirt road halfway from the wall, clattering to the ground. Theyre as bad as Skeleton Archers, Raul said. Hsst! Olga scowled. Baroness Zahradnik frowned at the spent arrows, then looked at the flag fluttering over her head. She reached into a pouch, pulled out a magical light and held it up below the flag. Olga deactivated her Darkvision item and peered at the flag. Even in the bright moonlight, it was probably hard to see from that far away. So they attack before they know who theyre attacking, Olga grumbled. How do they not kill their friends all the time? Maybe they dont not kill their friends all the time? Raul offered, Its like Lady Zahradnik said, right? People see what they want to see. Were probably all Beastmen until they decide were not. How did people wage war like that? Even Darkvision had limited range, so everyone would have the same problems. Maybe thats why big battles happened during the day and stopped in the evening. Lady Zahradnik went forward again. No more arrows came. She gestured for Olga and Raul to follow her. The magic light went to Raul, who held it high overhead. A long row of heads in caps and helmets poked up from the wall, warily watching them as they approached. At about fifty metres from the gate, one of the heads atop the gatehouse shouted down at them. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. S-Stop right there! A mans voice echoed over the field. Who are you?! Weve come from the capital, Lady Zahradnik replied. Their siege has been broken and so has yours. I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, Commander of the forces removing the Beastmen in the area. To whom am I speaking? The heads on the wall turned to one another. Rather than looking happy that they werent under siege anymore, they looked confused. Murmurs drifted on the wind, but Olga couldnt make out what they were saying. How do we know what youre saying is true? The man called out again, Maybe youre working with the Beastmen! Why would a Human work with people that ate Humans? That didnt make sense. I have a writ from Queen Oriculus, Lady Zahradnik said. Its probably a bit difficult to make out from here The heads over the gate stopped to talk to each other again. After several minutes of unintelligible discussion and various gestures, the man spoke. Come up here alone! If those other two try any funny stuff, well fill you all full of arrows! Just in case, Olga looked over herself. She wore a forest green mantle C which she liked very much because it looked like Lady Zahradniks mantle C over her whole body. There were no weapons in her hands or sticking out anywhere. She didnt think her face looked very scary. Olga looked over at Raul. What? Raul frowned. Nothing. Olga looked away. He was in a mantle too, and he had no visible weapons. Grown men could look scary, but boys around her age werent very impressive. The Baroness slowly walked up to the gate. A brief exchange ensued, which seemed to get nowhere since they wouldnt let her in. Olga goggled as Lady Zahradnik jumped up onto the four-metre-tall gatehouse. The heads along the wall scattered. Dodo you think well be able to jump that high one day? Raul asked. Olga shook her head. Her parents couldnt jump anywhere near that high so she probably wouldnt be able to either. The gate finally opened five minutes later. Lady Zahradnik came out to get them. Raul frowned at the people on the wall as they walked towards the town. Why did they take so long? They were probably being cautious, the Baroness replied. One bad misstep can cost everything. Assuming that the people inside are about the same as the city, the town mostly relies on the wall for defensive advantage. Losing it would mean the end for all of them. You couldve just jumped up there to begin with, my lady, Olga said. "Once you get close, theyd be able to see the Royal writ. Thats true, Lady Zahradnik nodded, but I also wanted to see how they would behave in these circumstances. Why? Its as I said earlier: people often only see what they want to see. That applies to us as well. Just because the Draconic Kingdom is populated by Humans doesnt mean that they behave identically to Humans elsewhere. We know very little about their culture, thinking and non-instinctive behaviour. Even when it comes to allies, this sort of ignorance can cost one more than they know. Does that even matter? Raul asked, Shouldnt they be thankful that we helped them? They were all getting eaten and stuff. Baroness Zahradnik smiled slightly at Rauls words, scanning the people looking down at them from Seagates wall. Im sure most will be as grateful as they believe they should be, Lady Zahradnik answered. But being grateful can mean many different things, leading to actions and results that may not line up with ones expectations. War is a rare opportunity to see facets of people that they would never expose in a normal situation. In the face of mortal peril, motivations and emotions are laid bare; pretence and posturing are stripped away. We need to understand these things and understand how to use them to our advantage. It also provides valuable insight into the character of a nation and its people for our strategic and diplomatic efforts. Those who see what goes on out here C Captains and field Commanders, in our case C have a duty to collect this sort of knowledge so that those not present can benefit from it. While the Sorcerous Kingdom can brute-force its way through much, effectively using all of the tools we have will more easily lead to the results that His Majesty desires. We arent mercenaries that seek only rewards and renown: we are instruments of national policy. They reached the gate, which was wide enough to allow a single wagon to pass through and maybe a half metre higher than the top of Lady Zahradniks head. A man in wrinkled formalwear stepped out from the line of men standing just inside. He wrung his hands and bobbed his head while offering his greeting. Baroness Zahradnik, the mans voice gave Olga an oily feeling. I am Rolero Rorosero, master of the Seagate Merchant Guild. On behalf of Seagate and its citizens, I offer our most heartfelt thanks for the rescue of our dear town. We hope you understand that, given our circumstances, resources are scarce, but you and your men shall be offered what hospitality we can afford. Our forces have already moved on, Guildmaster Rorosero, Lady Zahradnik said. We simply came by to remove the invaders and deliver instructions. The guildmaster looked up at her reply, confusion painted plainly on his face. Behind him, the men wore blank C or perhaps clueless C expressions. I-instructions, my lady? Thats right. Before I issue them, why are the local administrators not present? If you mean the Nobles, they have all perished. The ones who made it into the town either died overseeing the defence of the walls or were taken by raids over the past half year. I seewhat about the Temples? Anyone that could be considered senior temple staff here have perished for the same reasons. What about officers of the towns militia? The same, my lady. I am effectively the highest-ranking citizen of Seagate that still draws breath. Did the Beastmen target important individuals first? Thats what Olga would do, at least. Without leaders and strong combatants, the towns defences would have a fraction of their effectiveness. In that case, Lady Zahradnik asked, who has been coordinating the operations of the town and its defences? All responsible persons should be present for these instructions so that everyone knows what is going on. Guildmaster Rorosero stared at the Baroness for a good while before turning and looking to the men behind him. You heard the Baroness, he said. Go and get them. The men scattered into the streets. Guildmaster Rorosero turned back to the Baroness with an ingratiating smile. Come, my lady, let us speak in the square C Ive grown to dislike being close to the walls with all thats happened. They followed the man deeper into the town. The gate boomed shut behind them. Men and women lined the street, watching them curiously from the fronts of their shophouses or out of the alleys. Is there anything we can get you, my lady? Refreshments or entertainment, perhaps? What I would like is information, Baroness Zahradnik replied. As the master of the local Merchant Guild, you should have a broad idea of Seagates supply situation and the condition of its population and industries. Olga furrowed her brow as the mans oily feeling receded and his expression turned serious. Not good, my lady, his voice was grave. The harvest was limited last autumn due to the marauding Beastmen. They also targeted our ships with their raids. We cannibalised some to repair others so we could fish for food, but the persistent raids meant that they didnt stay seaworthy for long. The need for fuel this winter compounded the issue, as we had to salvage the ships for firewood. The most we can do these days is fish off of the piers. How much longer can you last? It depends on the daily catch, which is dwindling no matter how much chum we add to the water. The fishermen worry that the local aquatic Demihumans will begin to retaliate for our overfishing. As things are, Id say we have three weeks. We werent able to sow this winter with so many hungry Beastmen out there. Well, never mind sowing crops, we wont last until the summer harvest. Trade will begin to flow before that, Lady Zahradnik told him. Make sure the people know so unrest over shortages doesnt make your situation worse in the meantime. The man breathed a sigh of relief. What about your industries? The Baroness asked. We lost about a third of the towns citizens C were down to about eighteen hundred now, the guildmaster replied. Aside from whats going on with our agriculture and fishing, our smithies were repeatedly damaged with every raid. They dont like us making weapons, but that also means we cant replace tools. Were down to less than the basics here, Im afraid. It sounds like everything theyve done aims to keep the town easy to suppress and raid. The town should be able to return to a semblance of normal operations soon, however. Guildmaster Rorosero led them to a platform by an empty billboard on one side of the town square. Men and women trickled in from the streets. When the people Baroness Zahradnik requested had lined up before them, she held up her royal writ for all to see. Your town is safe from the Beastman invaders for the time being, she said in a clear voice that echoed off of the buildings. But the invasion is not over yet. By order of Queen Oriculus, the following procedures are to be observed. First, no one is to leave the town until they are otherwise permitted to by officials from the capital. B-but why? Someone asked, Didnt you say it was safe? The lands are safe from further incursions because there is no food in the vicinity of Seagate. If you leave in a desire to resume your seasonal activities, you will restock the land with food for the Beastmen and they will come. You will have a new siege shortly after that. Worried murmurs issued from the crowd. A womans voice sounded over them. We cant survive another siege, but we barely have any supplies left! This edict will only last as long as it is required to establish a secure perimeter, Lady Zahradnik said. Expect no more than a week before goods begin arriving in your town. Her Majestys government will brief you on further developments and deliver new instructions as time goes on. Also, please minimise the amount of fishing being done to sustain yourselves. Weve relieved you of one Demihuman problem and you dont want another. Lady Zahradnik continued issuing instructions, mostly concerning the maintenance of public order and calling for patience as control was restored over the surrounding territories. Before I leave, she said, I would speak to the representatives from the Temples and Pharmacist Guild. Despite her saying so, all of the townsfolk lingered. Several men and women came forward, looking up at the platform. Two of them were garbed in familiar priestly vestments and two were adorned as Alchemists, but the other three were wearing outfits that Olga hadnt seen before. Which faiths do you represent? Lady Zahradnik asked. The Faith of the Four. The Path of Enlightenment. The Temple of the Seas. The Mistress of Bounty. The Faith of the Six. The last person to speak visibly cringed under a barrage of resentful looks from the crowd. Id like an overview of your public health situation, Lady Zahradnik said. Are there any problems with injuries, disease, sanitation or the general well-being of the people? Raids dont usually leave many injuries, the Priest of the Four said. People might get cuts and bruises here and there, but the Beastmen mostly come in and grab people or throw them off the wall before jumping back down and leaving. Weve lost any capability to magically cure diseases. What about the Alchemists? Our Master Alchemists were picked off, a woman in a tan leather apron said. Just like the senior Priests. They went pretty early. Not that we couldve made anything: our stockpiles of reagents were never very large. Is anything getting out of hand? The Baroness asked. No my lady, weanyone that got really sick, we sent to the wall to fight the Beastmen. Hopefully, they got sick too. Many faces in the crowd turned down with guilty looks. Others wore defiant expressions. Lady Zahradnik showed no reaction to the womans words. How are the people faring overall? If everything comes to pass as youve said, my lady, we should all be able to continue with our lives. The Temples will have work dealing with everything that comes after, but its better than watching people get dragged off to be eaten every day. I see. In that case, please wait for word from the capital. Thank you for your hard work. The row of men and women nodded silently. Lady Zahradnik turned and led Olga and Raul back outside. It was about two hours after nightfall and the clear skies continued, allowing moonlight to flood the fallow fields. They reached the line of Beastmen encampments where Saiko and the two Death Cavaliers awaited them. The town has its instructions, the Baroness said. Find anything useful? Some materials in the larger dwellings, the Elder Lich replied. They are written in an unknown language. Lets take a look. Saiko reached into a hole in the air and retrieved a piece of crude vellum. It was closer to a large hide. Of what, Olga didnt want to know. Lady Zahradnik held it out in front of her and Olga leaned over to see what was on it. These dont even look like letters, Raul furrowed his brow on the other side of the Baroness. More like scratches. Its not the language of the Draconic Kingdom, Lady Zahradnik said. I suppose its whatever these Beastmen use. Continue to collect these and well leave them for our specialists to analyse. Maybe someone in the capital is familiar with it. Did you find anything resembling a map? Several, Saiko replied. They are crude compared to our own, but they do roughly match. All of the maps mark the same area around this town and to the south of it C roughly the size of a Human county. How many Beastmen were present here? Fourteen hundred ninety-three by our combined kill count. Baroness Zahradnik handed the document back to the Elder Lich, turning to look at the surroundings. That explains why the entire area is depopulated. The people remaining in the town couldnt have lasted the Beastmen much more than another two weeks. How do you know that, my lady? Olga asked. The timeline of reports provided by Queen Oriculus is rough, Lady Zahradnik answered, but this area was occupied roughly a half-year ago. According to the Draconic Kingdoms census data, around twenty thousand people were living in the lands here. Assuming that they are adhering to the territory marked by the map, the average Kao Beastman goes through an average Humans worth of meat every two weeks. The Guildmaster said that there were eighteen hundred citizens left and there were fifteen hundred Beastmen in this camp. I-isnt that bad? Raul said, What if the rest of the countrys like this?! I suspect that this belt of territory at the border of the settled Beastman territories saw the worst of it. It would take them additional time to migrate northwest and I at least assume that the Draconic Kingdom was resisting the entire way. Even if the average Beastman overpowers the average Human, the difference isnt so huge that it wouldnt take months for disorganised tribes to reach the Deadmarch. They rode towards the nearby river estuary, which spanned three kilometres on the maps. Olga thought she could see the other Seagate on the northern side. Lady Zahradnik flew Olga across the water on her back while Saiko brought Raul. The two Death Cavaliers simply rode underwater. Whats our progress with the northern town? The Baroness asked. Our forces are still en route, Saiko answered. The diversionary forces should be arriving shortly. Any changes to their disposition? None, Saiko replied. They are still watching the river. Reports from the Zombie diversion started to arrive as they approached the opposite shore. The Beastmen shifted more of their attention to the river as Lady Zahradniks army landed further inland. Lady Zahradnik, Olga asked, Why are they moving like that? Moving like what? Its like theyre doing whatever you want them to, Olga explained. When we have our league matches, we never do what the other team wants us to. Not if we can help it. Im glad to know youve learned that much, Lady Zahradnik replied. But these Beastmen dont even realise that something is fighting them. All they know is what they know and what they know is what we let them know. One can only act on the information one has, which includes the big picture that they can construct from it. The big picture that Baroness Zahradnik and her general staff were painting for the Beastmen was that of a great big Undead attack. It was a great big Undead attack, but that wasnt quite right. People had expectations of the Undead, so they were playing to those expectations. To nearly everyone, the Undead were enemies that needed to be destroyed, plus most of the Undead were pretty dumb and predictable. They had an army that looked like what one would think an Undead army would look like coming in through the Deadmarch from the Katze Plains. This army slowly shuffled along, attracting attention and letting the Beastmen make up their minds about what was going on. There were too many Undead for single tribes to deal with, so the Beastman tribes would team up with other tribes to protect their feeding grounds. This would collect the Beastmen for a series of decisive battles where they could be contained and eliminated. Some Beastmen would likely escape, but they wanted them to spread the word of the coming invasion anyway. Their hope was that they could create a chain of decisive battles as they swept down from the northwest and pushed the Beastmen all the way back out of the Oriculon Reach. Two hours later, they finished their encirclement and closed on the Kao Beastman tribes surrounding northern Seagate, using the same, methodical tactics as before. Unsurprisingly, the invaders were overrun and zombified. As they stopped at the broken camps of the besiegers, Lady Zahradnik looked over at the wall filled with fearful defenders and released a quiet sigh. Lets get this over with, she said. We have a kingdom to reclaim. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 3, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 10th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 0200 Hours Ludmila alighted on a merlon of Seagates modest wall, right in front of a worried-looking sentry peering out into the night with an arrow nocked to his bow. Are they all normally so low-levelled, or were all of the higher-level sentries killed by the Beastmen? Certain aspects of the Beastman invaders behaviour felt akin to the Demihuman tribes that she was familiar with. One of her expectations coming into the Draconic Kingdom was that strong Humans would be targeted because competition and conflict between Demihuman tribes and their neighbours usually involved contests between Champions to display their dominance. That being said, there appeared to be more to their methods. What she had observed and heard of thus far spoke of a certain amount of sophistication. Or was it simply a coincidence born of tribal conventions? She supposed that tribal conventions developed over time for good reason, so that was also a possibility. Ultimately, the result was more dire than she expected. The Draconic Kingdom was in big trouble because what the Beastmen were effectively doing was creating a cutoff through their culling methods, leaving the surviving Human population with a dismal average Level. The oblivious sentry standing before her was a prime example of the problem. Beyond her sensing that the sentry was about the strength of an entry-level Copper-rank Adventurer, he didnt even seem to have the correct Job Classes for sentry duty. Someone hiding in a wooded area to evade detection was certainly possible even when the one they were hiding from was much stronger and didnt have specialised detection abilities. Hiding in plain sight, however, was extraordinarily difficult and required a colossal difference between concealment and detection ability to pull off. Even with the concealment-enhancing equipment bestowed upon her by the Sorcerer King, standing in the open mere centimetres in front of someone would have her detected by all but the weakest of soldiers and those of civilian occupation. She understood why soldiers and militia might have suffered the most from the culling methods of the Beastmen, but it appeared that even civilian occupations like Alchemists and Priests were subjected to the same treatment. If things were as bad as she suspected, the entire Draconic Kingdom had been culled to basic functionality. They would not only have to rebuild their country and its industries, but they would have to fill the hole left in their population and Class Level demographics. The oblivious sentry rubbed his eyes and yawned. She frowned down at the man, wondering how people could see right through concealed individuals even if they werent capable of foiling their stealthat least until he leaned forward to stick his head between her knees. Her gauntleted hand came down and grabbed him across the forehead, pushing him back. EYARGH!!! D-dont! Oh, gods, pleeeeeeeeeeeease! In hindsight, she should have activated her Silence item first. Nearby sentries came running as she hopped down onto the walkway of the wall. Several drew their bows while others brandished spearheads in her direction. She let go of the man and reached into her Infinite Haversack. By order of Queen Oriculus, she produced the royal writ that had been provided to her. Stand down. The siege of Seagate has been broken. I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, Commander of the forces removing the Beastmen from the area. Their eyes went from her to the writ in her hand. After several moments, the sentries with drawn bows grew weary and lowered their arms. That really a royal writ? One of them asked. Dunno, said another. I aint seen one before. What does it say? I cant read shit. Can anyone read? Ludmila held in a sigh. She C a foreigner C could read the Draconic Kingdoms language, while the locals couldnt. Then again, it was probably to be expected. The sentries were probably drawn from the remaining population of spares in the town. The remaining literate citizens were artisans, clergy or Merchants being kept safe for their skills and magic. The seal kinda looks like the sign on the flag, another man offered. I can wait until you locate an official, Ludmila crossed her arms. Please, be quick about it, though C Id like to head back to the capital soon. The men exchanged looks again. One of them gestured with his chin to another. Go get the Guildmaster, he said. Well keep an eye on her. Rather than keeping an eye on her, it felt like they were getting an eyeful of her. Ludmila put away the royal writ and drew her mantle shut, but the men continued staring. She wanted to admonish them for being derelict in their duties, but it was probably pointless with how poorly-trained they were. Why the Guildmaster? She asked, Shouldnt you have sent for the local lord? Counts dead, one of the sentries said. One of the first to go. His Barons that made it to the town went after that. Their families, too. At first, Ludmila thought that the Nobles in the capitals palace quarter were targeted because they lived in the most affluent dwellings, attracting Beastmen with not only food, but wealth. North and South Seagate were being raided rather than overrun and pillaged, however, so it seemed that they were being targeted on purpose in a similar manner to veteran soldiers and capable casters. It was probably because they were seen as Human Lords and unfortunately treated as Demihuman Lords would be, but something else was going on that she couldnt quite put her finger on. Whats going on here? A cranky-sounding voice came up the gatehouse stairs, I dont hear any of those damn dogs barking! I told ya, Guildmaster, someones come and claimed to be the Queen! Nonsense, the first voice snorted. How could our dear Queen be here? She should be safe in the capital. A short man in loose-fitting clothes appeared a moment later, breathing heavily as he reached the top of the wall. Ludmila retrieved the royal writ again, holding it out to the man to inspect. His eyes scanned the scroll before he took off his felt hat to reveal a shining scalp. W-who? Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik: military commander of the forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom here in the Draconic Kingdom. Her Majesty, Queen Oriculus, has enlisted our aid in dealing with the hostile invasion of her lands. Baroness Zahradnik, the man lowered his head. I am Olerono Olorero, master of the Seagate Merchant Guild. On behalf of Seagate and its citizens, I offer my most heartfelt thanks for the rescue of our dear town. We hope you understand that, given our circumstances, our resources are scarce, but you and your men shall be offered what hospitality we can afford. Ludmila frowned inwardly at Guildmaster Oloreros polished response. Two guildmasters speaking on behalf of Seagate. Seagate was effectively two towns, but something about the way they presented themselves rubbed her the wrong way. I have some instructions to leave with the towns leadership before heading back to the capital, she said. Please gather any remaining administrative staff, militia officers, guildmasters and temple representatives to the town square. Thirty minutes later, she was delivering the same instructions to the citizens as she had delivered to the southern half. Once again, when the local representative for the Temples of the Six made himself known, she felt the bile of the people directed against him. Was it truly fair for him to be the recipient of so much hatred? He continued to work faithfully in service to the people, but they were seemingly holding him accountable for the Theocracys lack of military aid. She wondered whether it was happening all over the country, and the thought followed her as she returned to her forces. Welcome back, Lady Zahradnik, Olga said. Did everything go okay? About the same as the other side, Ludmila answered. What did you two think of the Merchant Guildmaster from the south town? I didnt like him, Olga frowned. He was creepy at first and then he tried to act like the most important person around after that. Wasnt he the most important person around? Raul said, All the other big people got eaten. And we just appeared out of nowhere and beat up all those Beastmen. How else would he act after that? Olga looked away with a hmph. Having varied opinions was a good thing, but they werent at the point where they could explore their respective positions C only disagree. Rauls explanation seems rational, Ludmila said, but do you think that anything else was going on? The people were really mad at that one Priest, my lady, Olga replied. Everyone was just a ball of feelings just standing there until you started sorting their stuff out. They were in big trouble, Raul nodded. But they could still be mad at the Priest. What did he even do? He was one of ours, wasnt he? I dont know how the Faith of the Six operates in the Draconic Kingdom, Ludmila said, but I do know that the Slane Theocracy usually helps them out when the Beastmen come. They didnt this time and theyre blaming the Priest because the Theocracy is seen as the seat of our faith. That doesnt make any sense, Raul frowned. People dont have to make sense, Ludmila smirked. If you want to make sense of people not making sense, you shouldnt assume that people are rational. All races have a nature unique to them and possess behaviours that stem both from that nature and the sum of their experiences. In this case, you dont need to know everything about the townsfolk, just what I told you about the Theocracy. Olga and Raul got onto their mounts as the Undead finished gathering. Ludmila had her Shadow Demons, as well as sets of Wraiths from each of the Elder Liches, sweep ahead of their return up the north side of the river. So theyre blaming the Priest because Olgas brows drew together, They think the Priest is part of the Theocracy? Youre on the right track, Ludmila said, but you have to go deeper than thator perhaps broader would be more correct? Humans tend to associate things with other things. Furthermore, that sense of association can be distilled into symbolism. This is useful for some things and dangerous for others. For instance, if Chef Pyrus makes an amazing meal, people associate the meal with him. When they think of his restaurant, they think of the Chef. Everything about its operation C good or bad C is pinned onto him. Most people dont think past that point. They dont think about what his staff do to help out, the Farmers and other people that supply good ingredients, the Undead that help with industry and provide security or the people who manage everything to make it possible to even have a restaurant in the harbour. But making dinner is his job, right? Raul said, Hes responsible for his work. There are certain things that hes responsible for, Ludmila agreed, but some things are just out of his control. Not everyone cares to think about it when it happens, and not everyone is reasonable if an explanation is given. The more responsibility someone has, the worse this gets because more and more things are associated with them and the more abstract the average persons grasp of those things becomes. Doesnt that mean that you get stuck with this sort of thing all the time, my lady? Olga asked. The way the Faith of the Six defines ones roles in life helps quite a lot with preventing this, Ludmila answered, but it does happen frequently for people in positions of leadership. Everyone wants things to go their way or at least remain stable. They want to be able to raise their families safely and see success. A Noble has to deal with all these desires from thousands or even tens of thousands of tenants and figure out how to best see to them, but the situation of a fief isnt always good. As a rough example, if there is a drought, many things happen at once. The harvest ends up being poor and food becomes scarce. This drives up the price of food beyond what people can afford. People get weak and sick and the Temples get overburdened C if there are any, to begin with. Some people might turn to crime to make ends meet. External forces might act against a fief while this goes on. This can be neighbours who are also suffering from the same drought and resorting to raids, or just lawless opportunists preying on the vulnerable. If a lord doesnt provide tax relief, they might be seen as cruel by their tenants. If they do provide tax relief, they still have to deal with all those other things going on. With less money and food on hand, they are less capable of maintaining order and keeping infrastructure in good repair. Then, what the people thought was a good thing becomes a bad thing, but they still blame the Noble because its their job to keep everyone safe. Ones that amass wealth to deal with emergencies might be seen as selfish and greedy when emergencies dont happen. Almost no one lauds them for their prudence when they are prepared to deal with unexpected events. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Then you should let people know whats really going on, Raul said. Well, that requires resources, too, Ludmila replied. A Noble could hire more retainers or have Knights. They can put their banners everywhere to remind people that they are the ones in charge. They can use some combination of propaganda and education to make sure that the people are always on the leaderships side. Highly visible projects work, tooso long as they arent seen as foolish or wasteful. Now that she was expanding on the subject, Ludmila realised that she had been doing all those things without actively thinking about it. Everything was strangely monumental, starting from the fortified farming villages and their Lichtowers. Lyndon Roscoe had said as much the previous spring, but what was going on hadnt sunk in. Also, certain methods can be employed out of laziness or desperation, Ludmila said. Irresponsible people will often seek to shift blame onto others, whether justified or not. Sometimes, the boots that someone puts on are too big for them and it all becomes too much. Their instincts scream at them to run away because they dont want to be the person taking the blame. The worst are the ones who try to maintain what they see as a favourable position while sacrificing everyone else around them. Some even believe that they are completely justified in doing so. But thats not you, my lady, Olga said. You should build a huuuuge statue so everyone knows how great you are. Her apprentice threw out her hands. Ludmilas lip twitched. I dont think that would be appropriatestatues are expensive, too. I didnt see any statues of the Queen anywhere on our map of the capital, Raul said. Why does everyone like her, anyway? They hate the Priest for the Theocracy not helping them, but no one blames the Queen for not being able to stop the invaders. Thats a good question What was she doing? While they hadnt been in the Draconic Kingdom for long, it was utterly strange that absolutely no one seemed to resent Queen Oriculus for their situation. In fact, it was the exact opposite: they adored her despite everything that had happened. Lady Zahradnik, Saiko said from her side, the reconnaissance vanguard has reached the first line of villages. Did they encounter any Beastmen or Human survivors? None, the Elder Lich replied. Neither are they able to determine how long ago the most recent activity was. They arrived at one of the villages along the road shortly after, where she checked through the emptied dwellings. Not only had the Beastmen taken away the occupants, but metalwork and cloth had been looted as well. Furnishings, books and documents had been left behind, as were stockpiles of firewood. Going by the condition of the village and its surroundings, it had been left undisturbed for weeks. Ludmila located the home of the village chief and leafed through the settlements records. The last entry was over three months old. Saiko, she asked, what was the frequency of production professions in the Beastman camps? The number of metalworkers, for instance. Rare. At least by what we could identify as vocational facilities. Those resembling smithies were next to nonexistent. It was in line with what Chief Venomscale had noted. The Beastmen seemed to possess no significant artifice when it came to metalworking. That they had occasional pieces of high-quality work might be attributed to external sources or spoils from raids of neighbouring countries. Some of it could be reasoned out as the fact that, with their natural weapons, certain types of equipment were unnecessary. There were other things, however, that should have existed. Tell headquarters to compile their findings of each camp. Both those that weve already taken and the ones we clear in the future. We need to develop a better idea of their industries and economy. Beyond their basic needs, they had no idea of the Beastmens sense of material value beyond what they stopped to loot. At some point, those valuables had to go somewhere for them to be worth carrying around. For that matter, she added, have we encountered a Beastman Merchant yet? Not that we have identified, Saiko said. Though determining whether stockpiles of goods are tribal inventories or Merchant inventories is next to impossible with the information that we currently have. Maybe the others can make some sense out of everything when they get here. Lets move on C Im going to help with reconnaissance. Ludmila activated her hairpin and ascended roughly fifty metres over the ground. Given the strength of the Beastman sentries that they had encountered, concealing herself from that height would render her effectively undetectable. She skimmed back and forth ahead of their advance, pondering what they had discovered since their arrival. Aside from what she considered as the basics, nothing was as expected. The nature of the Beastman invasion; the behaviour of the Draconic Kingdoms citizens; how the conflict had played out and the approach that they would have to take to resolve it. She couldnt even decide whether it was the result of overthinking based on certain assumptions or if the reality of the situation being out of the ordinary was the culprit of the divergence between expectations and reality. Its a good thing Clara is in charge of this offensive While Ludmila would have certainly been able to end the Beastman invasion with the forces at her disposal, Clara was prepared to implement solutions for both the invasion and the state of the Draconic Kingdom in the aftermath. The plight of the Draconic Kingdom was common knowledge in the region, yet she was the only one that decisively moved to not just alleviate their woes, but end them permanently. She had been preparing for it since shortly after the annexation of E-Rantel and people could see the bits and pieces of what she was doing. Yet, at the same time, most had no idea what she was doing right up to the moment that it happened. Clara was lauded as a genius and it was undeniably so, but it was her foresight and endless toil that turned the garden that she envisioned into reality. The catastrophe unfolding in the Draconic Kingdom seemed like nothing but a golden opportunity, proving that opportunities were best seized by the prepared. As dawn approached, she landed at the town opposite the river to the Draconic Kingdoms capital. It was perhaps one of the least affected by the occupation, if only for the fact that the residents had fled across the river to take refuge in the capital. Their riverboats were moored on the far shore, but the efforts of the Beastmen had sunk them there. Saiko arrived with Olga and Raul, both of whom had by then fallen sound asleep against the backs of the Death Cavaliers. A warm smile spread over Ludmilas face at the sight. I should have requested Rings of Sustenance for them, she said. Were going to be campaigning for a long while. Should they not have been divided into shifts like Commander Wiluvien and Commander Lluluvien? Saiko asked. It was a thought, Ludmila replied, but there are things on the ground that cant be seen from a war room. Some believe that wars can be waged from a distance, but that same distance removes you from many of its most important aspects. I dont know what the future of our officer corps holds, but I do know that simply turning everything into ashes and dust is not enough to achieve what His Majesty desires for the Sorcerous Kingdom. They returned to the palace as the sun rose over the city walls. Ludmila tucked the children into their beds before heading down to the war room. Any new orders for me, Commander Linum? She asked. Uwah! Lluluvien shuddered, Please dont do that ever again, my lady! It feels so wrong. Ludmila hid a grin behind her hand. It would probably take a lot of getting used to. Well, Im the one not getting any Commander benefits from you two. You need to rid yourself of those antiquated and erroneous notions C ones role has nothing to do with ones rank in the Royal Army. I may be the chief of staff for this operation, but youre a Commander and Im a Captain and we operate as such. At this rate, its going to affect Olga and Rauls education. Youre already doing everything else you need to be doing anyway, so you may as well give up and accept it. But its so weird, my lady, Lluluvien replied. In what strange world does a Maid order their Mistress around? You may want to ask Aemilia about that at some point, Ludmila smirked. Im fairly certain she has absolute control over several aspects of my life. Anyway, how are things progressing in the Deadmarch? Theyre, hmmshuffling along? Lluluvien answered, The Zombies arent very fast, my lady. Theyre covering roughly two kilometres per hour. Its a good thing that they can march all day. I was hoping to lose a fair number of them by now, Ludmila eyed the map. Does that mean we havent met with much resistance yet? Some fights have broken out here and there. If our analysis of the reports is correct, they were sentries of what we might consider the Beastman warrior caste. Those sentries havent suffered a single loss yet, but they dont stick around to fight indefinitely. I wonder if that means their real army is out there and theyve just left behind civilians to occupy the land. Just going by the numbers and how theyre being deployed, Lluluvien said, most of the Beastmen in the northwest are civilians as well. Otherwise, two or three tribe-sized forces would have confronted the main wave of Undead instead of consolidating with the rest of the tribes. The Katze force had nearly crossed half of the Deadmarch and the Beastman were amassing ahead of them. It appeared that every tribe northwest of Blighthold was on the move, while those to the south hadnt budged. What have our Wraiths and Bone Vultures found out for us? They cant tell whats what, my lady, Lluluvien said, but we do have some rough figures. There are about three thousand Lion Beastmen in that blob forming at the front. About seven thousand more are still on the way. And the Human population? The estimate is just over two hundred thousand, including those inside Blighthold. Ludmila reached out and took a folder from the table near where Blighthold was marked on the map, flipping through the Draconic Kingdoms census data. The original population of the territory in question was stated to be three hundred thousand, so it seemed that the Beastmen had been there for five or six months. This was clearly unsustainable, further lending to the impression that not everything was as it seemed on the invaders end. What about Blightholds supply situation? We sent Wraiths through the warehouses and nearly all of them are empty. The city is harbouring about three times its normal population at the moment. But I thought we determined that there was no need for them to do so, Ludmila frowned. That assessment still stands, my lady. Lluluvien said, The way that the Beastmen are managing things makes it so that people can work in the countryside, butwell, theyre probably just scared, my lady. A city has walls and there is safety in numbers C or at least its less likely that youre the next meal when there are so many other targets around. Human irrationality knows no bounds, Saiko said. Abandoning productive tasks has only resulted in supply shortages. I suppose we should move the commercial schedule up a bit Due to the unexpected developments for the Draconic Kingdom, the plans that Clara had come up with had to be dismantled and hastily pieced back together into something serviceable. At the point that Ludmila had left Corelyn Harbour, there were two schedules for their operation in the Draconic Kingdom. The first was the military schedule, which involved the campaign to end the Beastman occupation and set up the Sorcerous Kingdoms security forces. Running in tandem with that was the commercial schedule, which was the effort to get the Draconic Kingdom on the road to economic recovery as quickly as possible. Though called schedules, they werent anything so precise. They were more akin to a broad set of objectives, short-term targets and loose contingencies that they would use to guide them as they felt their way forward. The progress of the two schedules hinged on the negotiations conducted between the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation and the government of the Draconic Kingdom. With things as dire as they were, Liane suspected that the Sorcerous Kingdom would be able to get away with nearly anything. Clara, however, wouldnt allow it because it was a sort of borderline coercion that set unacceptable precedents. The Sorcerous Kingdom could never be seen as miserly or exploitative and their work in the Draconic Kingdom would serve as a case study for their nations official diplomatic corps in the future. In that case, Ludmila said, we should begin negotiations as soon as possible. Continue scouting upriver with summons and Shadow Demons. Start cleaning up the empty Beastman camps outside the walls with the infantry company. The sergeants already know what were looking for. Well resume operations once I get Lady Corelyns party up to date on whats going on. Yes, my lady. Ludmila descended the tower and entered the hallways of the royal palace, heading to the state room that had been set aside for the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation. Two members of the palace guard standing at the entrance saluted her as she came to a stop before them. Has everything been prepared to receive the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation? She asked. Most everything, my lady, one of the guards answered. Meals will be limited due to the citys rationing measures and proper entertainment is yet to be arranged. You have the palaces most sincere apologies. Our purpose is to negotiate a way for your country to restore itself to order and prosperity, Ludmila told him. We already understand that you are in a difficult situation, so attempting to curry our favour with luxuries may deliver the wrong impression, yes? of course, my lady. She went to inspect the interior of the state room, which was roughly the size of one of E-Rantels guest manors. Pieces of art were displayed on the walls and mounted on pedestals along the corridors, but she had no sense of their value, artistic or otherwise. She wasnt even sure what some of them were supposed to be. The state rooms chambers were divided into a drawing room, hall and office for receiving guests in the front half, while a solar and chambers for household staff occupied the rear half. The solar had two bedrooms with attached wardrobes, an office and a lounge with a balcony that overlooked the western gardens. Beyond was a view of the capital with the river on its course to the sea. After checking the security of the state room and locating no traps, secret compartments or hidden areas, Ludmila returned to the tower. Saiko, she said. Contact E-Rantel. We are ready to receive Lady Corelyns delegation. Within five minutes, the dark portal of a Gate spell appeared in a corner of the war room. Liane poked her head out. This really the Draconic Kingdom? She asked, The city of Oriculon, seat of House Oriculus on the Oriculon River in the Oriculon Reach? Why else would the rest of us be here? Ludmila gestured to her general staff. Dunno. This is my first time using a Gate. Whose Gate is this? Lady Pestonyas. WeCyow! Liane let out a yelp and stumbled out of the portal. She rubbed her rear while Florine and Clara joined her. Which one of you did that?! Liane demanded. I wonder, Florine said. Your behind was sticking out for everyone to see, so it could have been anyone. Their Ladys Maids appeared behind them, carrying two pieces of luggage each. A moment later, the Gate dissipated. Have there been any changes to our plans since I left? Ludmila asked. I feel like that should be our question, Clara answered. Our delegations task essentially remains unchanged, but the reports weve been receiving since your arrival here have been alarming. We probably have to start supplying Blighthold a week early, Ludmila said. But a week early is now, Liane frowned. Wasnt it supposed to be a special occasion for a certain someone? Florine said. It wont be much of a special occasion if the city starves before our shipments get to it, Ludmila said. The population is already decimated, so we need to preserve what we can. That wont be a problem, Clara said. Has Queen Oriculus prepared her negotiators? Im not sure, Ludmila said. I half suspect that shell conduct the negotiations personally. What shes cobbled together out of her palace staff is stretched thin as it is managing the city. Guess thats one way to cut through the bureaucracy, Liane said. Just negotiate with collapsing governments. When do we start? The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 3, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 10th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 0900 Hours My Queen, the delegation from the Sorcerous Kingdom has arrived. Draudillon looked up from her paperwork with a furrow on her youthful brow. When will they arrive at the palace? She asked. They are already in the palace, Your Majesty, Captain Scavo said, but none of the palace guard noted their arrival outside. Did they fly? Considering the apparent strength of the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces, some variety of teleportation magic wasnt out of the question. Her thoughts meandered for a moment while she considered appropriate protocols for teleporting guests. Casters that could use similar means were so rare that there was little consideration put into their treatment and regulation. Where are they right now? In the state room weve prepared for them. Theyve sent word that theyd like to begin negotiations at your next convenience. My next convenience, huh It was more like she was awaiting the Sorcerous Kingdoms convenience. In a world where differences in both personal and collective power could be so extreme that notions of equality were nothing more than a fools delusion, it was common for conventions and polite conduct to be cast aside simply because that difference in power allowed one to do whatever they wished. Many exulted in it and exploited every advantage with no consideration for the other party. There was an old saying about meeting the same people on their way down as they met on the way up. The delegations behaviour could be seen as an expression of confidence in the Draconic Kingdoms recovery and the desire for a relationship not predicated by power, but framed by a code of civil conduct that superseded savage measures. Another way to interpret their actions was that the seeming lack of desire for control suggested absolute control. Most relied on threats, bravado and overt, repeated displays of strength to assert dominance in whatever their arena might be. Draudillon considered those types of people little more than animals. Individuals who carried themselves with a sense of cool confidence through which the weight of their position could be subtly felt were far more dangerous in her mind. She looked over her shoulder at Sebas, who remained attentive and alert for threats to her person since his arrival. The Sorcerer Kings Royal Butler had said little beyond polite exchanges, but Draudillon couldnt say that she had put much effort into enticing anything out of him. Her responsibilities as Queen took precedence and the fact that it felt like she was trying to scrape together a flea markets worth of economic clout for the upcoming negotiations didnt help with her sense of self-worth. Lady Yorsten. Yes, Your Majesty? Gather the Royal Court. Once everyone is here, We will hold our first audience with the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation. Most are out working in the cityit shouldnt take more than two hours for us to summon the court and prepare. Draudillon nodded and sent Ioena on her way. She then rose from her throne, gathering up the documents summarising the Draconic Kingdoms position and potential avenues for negotiation. A tiny frown marred her face as she read over them on her way back to the royal apartments. With things as they were, all she could offer were promises. A picture of how things were when Beastmen werent running all over the place and eating everyone. Even that couldnt remotely be claimed as nominal anymore; the Draconic Kingdom had been subjected to more than a year of constant predation by the Beastman invaders. She let out a weary sigh after leaving Sebas at the entrance of her apartments. Even if they did drive the Beastmen away, the Draconic Kingdoms economy would be crippled. Tax revenues would be next to nonexistent until the harvest and she would consider it extraordinarily lucky if they could produce a third of what was normal. Furthermore, what limited resources they had to spare needed to go to restoration efforts or they would never crawl out of the pit that they had been pushed into. In other countries, it was common for landlords to make allowances for victims of raids and areas devastated by natural disasters. These mostly came in the form of dues being postponed or waived entirely in an effort to facilitate a return to normal productivity. In the Draconic Kingdom, however, this sort of reprieve was not enough. The marauding Beastmen who inflicted losses with their raids did not do so on rare occasions C they came all the time. A lord would lose a handful of tenants in one village and then lose a handful more in another village two weeks later. It was both a sad fact and a saving grace that their neighbours treated the Draconic Kingdom as a hunting preserve, which meant that they only hunted as much as the population could sustain. What was sustainable was, of course, determined by the Beastmen. All that the Draconic Kingdom could do was make the best of their difficult situation. Taxes were pooled, Adventurers were hired and soldiers were trained. Every Beastman that they killed was one less Beastman that needed to eat, and if people were going to die anyway those deaths may as well come at a cost to their assailants. At least one avenue is clear to us They were desperate for manpower anyway and the Adventurers had all fled, so the portion of the budget that usually went to border security C that was, commissioning Adventurers and training soldiers C could be offered to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Given how powerful and effective their forces appeared to be, Draudillon was under no illusion that she could afford much, but something was better than nothing. The hours passed as she prepared, donning a less absurd-looking outfit than before. Still, it was something that suited a child and it still revealed more skin than she would have liked. Layers of diaphanous white silks caused her figure to cast a clear silhouette in the morning sun, projecting the image of the pure and innocent Queen that her people adored. Her straight black hair was arranged into coils atop her head, fixed with an array of silver pins that radiated from her Dragon crown. It was about as much as she allowed herself, lest she risk conveying the idea that she was in a better situation than she actually was. Your Majesty, Ioena arrived in a fresh dress. Your courtiers have assembled and await your arrival. What about the delegation from the Sorcerous Kingdom? Theyre still awaiting Your Majestys summons in their state room. I thought you might like to address your court before the audience. Our court, huh Such that it is, Ioena offered Draudillon a mirthless smile. Draudillon regarded her lady-in-waiting with a sense of silent melancholy. Ioenas expression was not unlike that of her late Prime Minister. She reached up and patted Ioenas cheeks. Youre thirty years too early to be making faces like your uncle, Draudillon told her. The last thing We need is this audience looking like a funeral. Dont tell Us everyone else is carrying themselves like this. I think well be alright, Your Majesty, Ioena replied. These past few days have just been so overwhelming. From the city falling to a sudden overnight reversalI think what came after was even weightier than that. So many things we took for granted that have fallen apart. Well, at least everyones not penned up as livestock. This Sorcerous Kingdom seems civil so far C things will probably take a turn for the better, yes? At least that was her hope. The Sorcerous Kingdoms envoys were civil, yet gave little away and showed little interest in anything beyond their work. The steely professionalism that they had shown thus far made her wonder what she would be facing at the negotiating table. Sebas fell into step behind Draudillon as she left the royal apartments with Ioena. Upon returning to the throne room, heads turned and she was greeted by applause from the occupants. She put on a smile and nodded as she went by, trying her best not to think bitter thoughts. They came anyway. Why are they even clapping? Its like theyre congratulating me for not being eaten. If I had used Wild Magic before things grew too far out of hand Would the Sorcerous Kingdom still have come? Considering what they claimed to be there for and how they carried themselves, she was reasonably certain that it would have been the case. With the Draconic Kingdom in much better condition, she would have been able to negotiate from a much stronger position. The mountain of regret over her indecision only grew the more she dwelled upon it. She settled onto her throne, examining her hall full of admiring courtiers. They were at most half the age of the ministers, highlords and other officials that should have been there. With time as short as it was and other duties pressing them, she opted against putting together a new set of diplomatic staff. In effect, they were bodies to fill the throne room and lend a bit of gravitas to the proceedings. We thank everyone for their hard work, Draudillons voice carried over the assembled Nobles. While the Beastman threat to the capital is no longer imminent, there will be many trials ahead for the Draconic Kingdom. The time for bearing arms has passed. Now is the time that your talents will come to the fore. You are the few who understand that the fight ahead is no less critical to the fate of your country. Your unwavering support gives Us much-needed strength, and We hope you will all continue to lend your support in the times to come. The groups of Nobles in the hall clamoured over one another, pledging their eternal loyalty and service. Words of encouragement flowed over her C which sounded like words of encouragement for a child C but she had grown accustomed to it over the years. She raised a hand and they fell silent again. All must know that Our country currently does not have much to offer, so We must ask that everyone does their utmost to display what hospitality they can and impress their sincerity on Our guests. As more of the Draconic Kingdom is reclaimed from the Beastmen, you will be responsible for ensuring that the rest of the aristocracy understands this. Our country has gone through too much for a thoughtless gaffe to rob it of this precious opportunity. Heads nodded around the throne room and the assembled Nobles organised themselves into neat rows according to their rank and position. Draudillons golden eyes went to the door and she nodded. Bring Our guests before Us, Captain Scavo. At once, Your Majesty. The throne room doors closed behind the Captain and Draudillon stared at the hole that was still there. She pondered whether it should be repaired as soon as possible for appearances sake, or be left as a sobering reminder of the situation that they were in until their troubles had passed. Five minutes later, the Captain reappeared, stopping to the side of the entrance. Introducing the delegation from the Sorcerous Kingdom: The Right Honourable The Countess of Corelyn; The Right Honourable The Countess of Wagner; The Right Honourable The Baroness of Gagnier. As they were announced, six women made their way up the dark carpet laid over the polished marble floors. Three of them appeared to be attendants, as they immediately withdrew to a side area at the back of the hall. The Nobles arranged on either side of the long carpet stretching from the doorway cast curious glances their way, as they had not been announced and their identity could only be guessed at. Draudillon kept her expression neutral, examining who had come to represent the Sorcerous Kingdom. In the centre was a tall woman C as tall or taller than most of the men present C with lush waves of blonde hair that ended just below her shoulders. The cobalt-blue dress with silver filigree draped between her shoulders marked her as someone of conservative disposition, or at least one who had decided to express herself in a reserved fashion. Even so, her radiant beauty could not be deniedbut what drew Draudillons attention were her amethyst eyes and pale complexion. Is that the blood of the Theocracys gods, or traces of the old imperial dynasty? She couldnt tell at a glance, but, either way, it marked her as someone to be wary of. On either side of Countess Corelyn stood two women who were both half a head shorter. Countess Wagner stood on the left, with topaz blue eyes set on a petite face framed by tight waves of flaxen hair. Her mode of dress was two degrees more daring than that of Countess Corelyn, though Draudillon wasnt sure whether it was a result of a purposeful calculation or simple whim. She was clearly of imperial descent, her name and features marking her as the blood of a house that had originated from Baharuths east or southeastern marches. Baroness Gagnier was the most well-endowed of the trio, which she appeared to be painfully conscious of. Though she was just as conservatively dressed as Countess Corelyn, hiding her womanly figure was something of an exercise in futility. Dirty blonde hair that hung past her shoulders matched the smouldering amber of her eyes. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. She had all the makings of a prolific seductress: the type that would only be envied and admired for the throngs of men that she ensnared rather than reviled for it. Yet, instead of being confident about her appearance, she appeared overly timid. A timid seductress, if that made any sense. Another noteworthy thing between the three was that they were all young. Most of her palace staff appeared to be older. It was an unexpected jab at Draudillons situation: she had young Nobles aplenty, but instead had opted to negotiate directly. There may also have been other reasons for the selection, such as lulling the opposite party into a false sense of security over the apparent youth and inexperience of the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation. Feminine appeal was of course a factor, as men usually conducted matters of state. Throwing nubile young noblewomen at officials could be an effective tactic, but it wouldnt work since Draudillon was personally heading the negotiations for the Draconic Kingdom. This, of course, went both ways: Draudillon couldnt use the appeal of an eligible young Queen to tilt negotiations in her favour when no one at the table was attracted to women. Maybe she would be able to tickle their maternal instincts with her childlike appearance. The three noblewomen lined up before Draudillons dais and lowered themselves into deep curtseys. Draudillon took in their silent displays of respect for a moment before speaking. We are Draudillon Oriculus, Black Scale Dragon Lord and Queen of the Draconic Kingdom. For a nation to come so far to provide unsolicited succour is an unheard-of thing in these times, and We are unable to adequately express our gratitude for your doing so. Our warmest welcome goes to the Sorcerous Kingdom: may the future of our two nations be one marked by mutual goodwill and prosperity. It was a greeting suitable for the Draconic Kingdoms situation, which was incapable of offering much more than heartfelt thanks and pinned its hopes on a reasonable settlement that hinged on a long-term relationship with the Sorcerous Kingdom. A part of her complained that it failed to convey the grandeur and prestige of a sovereign and what her nation should be, but establishing a set of reasonable expectations with the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation took priority. The Sorcerous Kingdom thanks you for your welcome, Queen Oriculus, Countess Corelyn replied. Too long has the world been shrouded in a veil of darkness where peoples and nations vanish alone into the void. With the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom comes the dawn of a new era and His Majesty the Sorcerer King, Ainz Ooal Gown, desires that his reign be marked by the harmony and prosperity that it brings. We would be most pleased if the Draconic Kingdom joins hands with us in this future. Very good, this one knows how to dance In response to hearing the Draconic Kingdoms position, the Sorcerous Kingdom had presented its own. It was a breath of fresh air in a world where most would abuse an advantageous position to boorishly impose upon another party. Those who were being imposed upon could do little but acquiesce to the arbitrary demands of those who were only interested in getting what they wanted. The details were not a concern C they were solely the problem of the one being made to produce what was required. The results of that sort of diplomacy never lasted, as expectations and reality would inevitably drift apart. By opening the negotiations in the way that she did, Countess Corelyn indicated that the Sorcerous Kingdom was here to negotiate rather than dictate. It was consistent with the idea that they were here to establish a long-term relationship with the Draconic Kingdom, not exact payment for services rendered or make arbitrary demands. Even so, there were traps hidden in her words. The consistency between Sebas, Baroness Zahradnik and the now-arrived delegation of Countess Corelyn served to paint an image and establish a premise. One could not disregard the fact that, despite its seemingly benevolent position, the Sorcerous Kingdom held an overwhelming advantage over the Draconic Kingdom. The dance of diplomacy had begun and it was clear that Countess Corelyn was leading that dance. Some fools danced as they pleased simply because the accompanying music was agreeable. As nations were constructs of law and order, however, the steps to their dance could not be ignored. Umu, Draudillon offered her guests a brilliant smile, well spoken! We look forward to discovering what our two nations might forge together. Are there any pressing matters that you would like to bring to Our attention? Since our forces have secured a logistical corridor to the capital, Countess Corelyn replied, we would first like to secure facilities for our transports. The reports from Baroness Zahradnik state that the capital has over a week of food left, but establishing proper supply chains is something that takes time. A prudent course of action, Draudillon nodded. We shall take care of that, then. By the way, where is Baroness Zahradnik? We thought she would be present as a member of your delegation. Baroness Zahradnik is the chief of staff of our military forces in the Draconic Kingdom. For the most part, she will be overseeing our military operations wherever they are being conducted. I believe that most of Your Majestys interactions with her will be related to those duties. I see. In that case, lunch will be served shortly. My Nobles must return to their duties and the throne room will be furnished to host our talks. Let us refresh ourselves on the balcony and We shall hear the beginnings of your offer. The audience adjourned and they went to look over the river from the throne room balcony. In addition to Sebas and the three noblewomen from the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ioena, Lina and Jolene balanced the numbers on Draudillons side. Spring in the Draconic Kingdom can be quite balmy, she told her guests. We hope the climate does not bother you overly much. I live on the Katze River myself, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn said, so I am no stranger to humidity. The air is much warmer here, however C the mountain winds do not appear to do much to cool your lands. That much is true, Draudillon replied, but theres a good bit of rain all year. Also, the climate here is less extreme than that of the Empire or Re-Estize. You will probably experience this yourself, yes? We will be travelling back and forth between the Draconic Kingdom and the Sorcerous Kingdom, but I believe that we will be able to experience every season in your country. Then We shall reserve your accommodations year-round, Draudillon nodded. Now, where were Weah, you probably already know this, but Our government is not in the best state at the moment. This is Lady Yorsten, who is usually one of my ladies-in-waiting but has temporarily occupied the post of Prime Minister. Lady Delerose currently fills the post of Royal Treasurer and Lady Wenwyn is overseeing internal affairs. The noblewomen exchanged cordial greetings before Draudillon moved to the topic at hand. Now, you mentioned something about securing facilities for your transportshmm, the order of everything is turned upside-down so We hope you do not mind how irregular these negotiations may become. On the contrary, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn replied, we are most pleased to be able to deal with you directly. Our transports require specialised infrastructure, so the opening step for us would be to secure a lease for harbour space. How much space do you require? In response, Countess Corelyn produced a map from a pouch at her hip. It was only then that it struck Draudillon as odd C the formalwear of noblewomen did not usually include belts with containers. The adornment added an adventurous flavour to the three noblewomen from the Sorcerous Kingdom and she idly wondered about their houses backgrounds. She received the map from Countess Corelyn. A two hundred by two hundred metre stretch of waterfront had been marked out near the citys western wall. In better times, Draudillon said as she examined the map, this would be a difficult arrangement. We do not foresee any issues accommodating it for now, however. What does this proposed lease entail? In addition to the port facilities, Countess Corelyn said, we would like for it to be legally recognised as an exclave. Our diplomatic mission would be housed there, as would offices for our Merchant companies. Treating a diplomatic mission as an exclave was not strange, but Draudillon had never heard of one being combined with port facilities or Merchant operations. If I may ask, Countess Corelyn, Ioena spoke to her left, does that mean we would be treating it as a territory of the Sorcerous Kingdom? It does, Lady Yorsten, Countess Corelyn replied. The laws of the Sorcerous Kingdom would be observed there. What about taxes? Lina asked, If I assume correctly, goods from the Sorcerous Kingdom will flow into the Draconic Kingdom from your facilities there. Trade taxes can be collected as usual when goods leave the exclave. As the harbour facilities are maintained by the Sorcerous Kingdom, we of course expect none of the associated fees. Draudillon weighed the costs and benefits of allowing the arrangement. Since the Draconic Kingdom had likely lost a substantial portion of its population, it was space that would go unused. Logically, it made sense to lease it out, but leasing the land for an exclave was bound to raise objections. In a kingdom, land was usually granted, not leased. Recognition of rights and authority was drawn in straight lines or at least relative ones using rank as a measure. If the land was granted by the sovereign, respecting an exclave was the same as respecting the will of the Crown. Nobles would more than happily accept this, as it fell within the framework of the society that they maintained. Leasing land, however, was different. Nobles were creatures who were bound to the land and one might think that they had been asked to cut off a part of their own bodies when presented with the idea of leasing out a portion of their territory. Not only that, the exclave would be a place where the authority and rights that they were accustomed to held no sway. At first, they would probably think little of it but it was likely to cause resentment as normal reasserted itself. As Nobles themselves, the delegation from the Sorcerous Kingdom should have understood this. Why had they chosen to request an exclave in such a manner? Considering what the lease included, maybe the Sorcerous Kingdoms Merchants had pushed for it. A sovereign port in a foreign land provided many advantages. It was somewhere Merchants could go if they needed the assistance of their homeland and it acted as a waystation for goods that didnt incur local tariffs, taxes and tolls until they were exported to another country. It also meant that goods and personnel normally barred from passage through a country were effectively immune to that countrys law enforcement. Though the fine details of what could and couldnt happen in an exclave could be negotiated, enforcing anything was practically impossible. In the worst case, it was a source of poison for a country that would require wars to resolvenot that she believed they could win in any war against the Sorcerous Kingdom. For how long will this lease be effective? Draudillon asked. Ideally, Your Majesty, we would like for it to be indefinite, Countess Corelyn answered, but ten years should be reasonable enough to begin with. Furthermore, the terms of the lease may be reviewed and renegotiated every two years. We believe many changes will come to the Draconic Kingdom in that time, so we must be flexible according to those developments. We are not against the idea, Draudillon said, but there are many questions that must be answered. For the time being, is it possible to begin your operations while we deliberate? Of course, Countess Corelyn nodded. We have materials available should you have any concerns about the Sorcerous Kingdoms laws. Seeing our operations in person should also help those with concerns with our request for a lease understand why we chose to make it. One of the palace staff informed them that the throne room had been prepared. They returned to a modest set of tables and benches arrayed along the sides of the great hall. The last time she had seen a similar arrangement was the night that Crystal Tear and numerous other Adventurers had been butchered before her, so it was all she could do to keep from continually glancing towards the balcony window. Draudillon seated herself on her throne, eyeing the food arrayed on the long table placed before it. She could hardly consider it appropriate for the occasion. The bread was fresh and the fish had come straight from the river, but that was about the most she could say in its favour. Preserved fruit had been added to soup flavoured by what was left of their sausage and a glop of pickled vegetables served as a meagre side to their broiled fish. Sebas came around and filled their goblets with wine. The pale ros was a perfect complement to their simple fare and Draudillon wondered if the Royal Butlers grasp of her situation had been expressed through the selection. Please do not stand on ceremony, Draudillon said. Let us enjoy our meal while it is still hot. While we do so, We would like to know more about the Sorcerous Kingdom. Powerful new countries usually do not spring up without warning, so We are curious how it came to be. His Majesty the Sorcerer King presented his claim to the region around E-Rantel the autumn before the last and pressed that claim during the Baharuth Empires annual skirmish with the Re-Estize last winter. The outcome was decisive and the Duchy of E-Rantel was annexed. So the reports of the ridiculous magic caster presenting his claim had proven to be true. If the claim was for the area around E-Rantel, Draudillon said, surely the Sorcerer King would lay claim to all of it and not just the Duchy of E-Rantel? Yes, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn replied. Since the annexation, the borders of the Sorcerous Kingdom have grown to encompass the entirety of the Great Forest of Tob, the Azerlisia Mountains and its surrounding foothills, and the Katze Plains. There has been some expansion in the southwest, as well. Doesnt that mean its actually quite a large country? The area described was roughly half the size of Baharuth or Re-Estize. In other words, about the same size as the Draconic Kingdom. Additionally, most of that territory was far from ideal for Human habitation. Is it a country of many races, then? Draudillon asked, Something like Karnassus and the other great nations of yore. Races of all kinds are counted as citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Countess Corelyn nodded. Though I believe we have the sole distinction of being one that includes the Undead amongst them. That wasnt precisely true. There were other countries that did have Undead citizens and there were even countries ruled by the Undead, but they were in other parts of the world. She had no idea how they functioned, but the stories often painted them as places where the dark powers of the world thrived. It was said that more than a few were at odds with their living neighbours. As far as she knew, all countries in the region considered the Undead enemies of the living, so she couldnt imagine what was going on in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Undead army that had appeared to break the siege of the capital was out of sight by the same morning and the palace staff pretended the ones currently occupying the northwest tower didnt exist. The citys Temples were currently focused on putting the dead from the siege to rest, but she could imagine what they would say if the Undead became a common sight in the Draconic Kingdom. Even the ever-licentious Priests of the Mistress of Bounty would set aside their usual antics to stand in solidarity with the other faiths. Since the Sorcerous Kingdom seeks to establish economic ties, Draudillon said, does that mean that these races will come to the Draconic Kingdom? It should be the case eventually, Countess Corelyn replied. This is a part of the reason for why we are requesting an exclave in the manner that we have. Those of other races C Beastmen, in particular C may not be well-received given the Draconic Kingdoms recent history. We are both providing a place of refuge for our citizens and offering a window into life in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Rather than forcing the issue, I believe it would be better for your subjects to embrace new realities on their own terms. Countess Corelyns approach was yet another indication of the sheer leeway enjoyed by the Sorcerous Kingdom. While it was true that forced change often led to many problems, it was rare to be in a situation where essential change did not need to be forced. We are curious, Draudillon said. As the Sorcerous Kingdom is a multiracial state, why did you choose the Draconic Kingdom over our Beastman neighbours? They are far larger and more powerful, so We imagine there are quite a few more merits in supporting their cause over ours. The apparent policies of the Beastmen are not in line with those of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Rest assured, we will always endeavour to promote our nations objectives over convenient, short-term gains. So thats it, then Diplomats and those in positions of leadership often garnished their intent in a frame of flowery words and idealistic sentiment. In the case of the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, it appeared that flowery words and idealistic sentiment were not decoration, but the intent itself. Hegemony is a rare ambition, Draudillon noted. Rarer still is it realised. We do not mean to discourage you, but, even when it is achieved, the world has a way of visiting ruin upon it not long after. That may be the case, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn replied, but, come what may, we shall carry out our sovereigns will. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 3, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 10th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 1500 Hours Following her afternoon appearance at the royal square, Draudillon took a carriage with Ioena, Lina and Sebas to the section of the riverfront that Countess Corelyn had proposed for the Sorcerous Kingdoms exclave. The rows of warehouses had long been emptied and the few citizens present had been cleared away by the citys makeshift militia, giving the place a dilapidated, abandoned feeling. As the carriage turned to follow the road along the earthen quay, Draudillon spotted a small group of people gathered around the trio of Nobles from the Sorcerous Kingdom. When the vehicle rolled closer, however, she realised that most of those people were Undead. She felt Ioena press in behind her as they came to a stop on the road nearby. Where did all these Undead come from? Her lady-in-waiting asked, The ones in the palace should still be there I believe they are from that ship over there, Lady Yorsten. Sebas gestured to a spot in the distance. Sitting in the water a couple of hundred metres from the shore was a large barge. Draudillon peered past it to where she thought several more were anchored in the river. When did those get here? We didnt see them from the palace balcony earlier They arrived after Your Majesty granted us permission to commence our operations, Sebas said. These ships were waiting just outside the Oriculon estuary. But the estuary is almost thirty kilometres away A barge sailing upstream from Seagate to the capital usually took the better part of a days travel to cover the distance under normal conditions. Assuming they started around lunch when she had requested that the Sorcerous Kingdom bring their transports, they had made the journey in less than two hours. What port did these ships come from? Draudillon asked. Corelyn Harbour on the Katze River, Sebas answered. The goods that they deliver are from or came through the Sorcerous Kingdom. If they made the journey from the estuary in two hours, it meant that cargo would take around two days to go between the capital of the Draconic Kingdom to the capital of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Even with perfect weather and no extended stays in the urban centres along the way, travelling to E-Rantel from the Draconic Kingdoms capital by land took about two months. I can imagine the chaos in the Merchant Guild once they hear about this, Lina frowned out the window. Their world is going to be turned upside-down. What are the Sorcerous Kingdoms principal exports? Ioena asked, I hesitate to say this, but if trade from the Sorcerous Kingdom adversely affects the Draconic Kingdoms domestic industries, we will have to implement measures to protect them. That is a topic best saved for Countess Corelyns delegation, Lady Yorsten, Sebas said. I am but a humble butler. Draudillon in no way believed that Sebas was just a humble butler C if anything, he was one hell of a butler C but there was no point in disputing his statement. Two footmen came to open the doors of the carriage and the scents of the nearby river flooded the cabin. She stepped off onto the cobblestones, warily eyeing the group of Undead not two dozen metres away. These roads suck! A womans voice carried over the wind, Were gonna have to lay a new one to handle all the weight coming through here. Dont go tearing everything apart yet, another woman said. We still need to negotiate the terms of the lease. So much for our exciting demonstration, the first woman muttered. She leaned back and forth, trying to get a glimpse of who was speaking through the gaps between the Undead. Since the quiet-looking ones tended to hide some aspect of themselves that was at odds with their outward appearance, she suspected that the one doing the complaining was Baroness Gagnier. You can demonstrate later, the second woman said. We need to offload the cargo and get distribution started. Every minute our ships sit around is a minute that theyre not transporting goods. You dont have to tell me that C Im not a first-week apprentice! Cant we just level a few blocks for now? Nothing fits anywhere. As Draudillons entourage approached, the crowd parted, revealing Countess Corelyn and her party. Draudillon counted the pairs of glowing crimson eyes watching them come forward. Never mind the Elder Liches and the tall ones that were armed to the teeth, several of the ones she had at first thought were Human women appeared to be Undead as well. How the three noblewomen could stand in the midst of them without fainting dead away was a mystery. Queen Oriculus, Countess Corelyn and her companions curtseyed respectfully. Thank you for taking the time to personally come all this way. If Your Majesty does not mind, I would like to continue our talks while we observe the activities in the port. We would like that, Draudillon replied. However, there is one thing We must know, firstthose women there: are they Vampires? Yes, Your Majesty, they are. She eyed the three Vampires, who all exuded a sense of cold, pristine beauty that was sometimes described in the legends. They were standing around in broad daylight without any apparent detrimental effects and didnt have the grotesque appearance of Vampire Spawn, so they were probably all quite powerful. How do Vampires feed in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Draudillon asked. Vampires dont need to feed, Countess Corelyn answered. Any blood that they take from the citizens is offered voluntarily in places where legal allowances are made for it. Rest assured, they will not harm your citizens out of some uncontrollable desire to consume the living, which brings me to my first point. As with our other non-Human citizens, this exclave will also serve to protect our Undead from any of the living that may wish to visit ill upon them. Normally, one would consider this logic horribly backwards. It was generally Humans that needed protection from non-Humans and the living that needed to be wary of the Undead. About thatWe heard something about making changes to this area of the city? The changes will be necessary to facilitate everything we wish to accomplish with this exclave, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn said. Not only will dwellings and new offices need to be raised, but port and storage facilities as well. The roads and sanitation systems will also need to be redone. We will shoulder the costs for this, of course. It occurred to Draudillon that the Sorcerous Kingdoms budget for its efforts in the Draconic Kingdom was far greater than the current budget of the Draconic Kingdom. She held in a long sigh. Are you not concerned about making back your investment before the lease expires? Draudillon asked, In the worst case, you have ten years to secure returns. Not everything is about securing financial returns, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn said. We do have expectations of making everything back by the end of the ten-year lease, but it is also the least of our concerns. Far more valuable in my estimation is the exchange of culture and diplomacy that the exclave will bring. By fostering mutually beneficial ties between our two nations, opportunities for profit will naturally present themselves in the future. Once again, the distinct flavour by which Countess Corelyn represented her nation gave Draudillon pause. Perhaps it was a difference in culture, but she did not present herself as a Noble of the Draconic Kingdom would. It was almost as if We are curious, Draudillon said. Is House Corelyn a lineage formerly of Re-Estize? Or did it come with the Sorcerous Kingdom? The houses that existed in E-Rantel when it was a part of Re-Estize were transferred with the annexation, Countess Corelyn replied. This includes House Corelyn, House Wagner, House Gagnier and House Zahradnik. HmmWe have spoken to several High Nobles from both the Empire and Re-Estize, but they do not behave as you do. Those ones conducted themselves in a manner akin to Nobles in the Draconic Kingdom. Ah, I see. I believe the answer Your Majesty is looking for is that House Corelyn is a Merchant House. As is House Wagner and House Gagnier. Uh oh. With Countess Corelyns statement, many things suddenly fell into place. While Nobles did usually act as diplomats and emissaries, the line in their official discourse was usually drawn where pure diplomacy ended. Everything else was beneath them. By the same token, Merchant Houses were usually viewed as lower class relative to the regular aristocracy. They did not share the same roots and engaged in activities that regular Nobles considered inappropriate for their station. Sometimes, they purchased their titles. Other times, they had the resources and wealth to assume management of new lands when a kingdom expanded its holdings faster than it could provide qualified administrators for. As such, they were generally not considered for prestigious roles. This included court positions as ministers and advisors, military commanders and diplomats. Yet, for some unknown reason, the Sorcerous Kingdom had chosen Merchant Nobles to represent it. Draudillons mind worked to reframe her perception of the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation. Nobles had certain characteristics that reflected their existence as creatures rooted in tradition and law. When one interacted with a Noble, these characteristics were apparent in their conduct. She heard that commoners found their behaviour incomprehensible and even mocked them for it. Not within their hearing, of course. In reality, it was quite simple. As with anyone else, a Nobles sense of worth mostly stemmed from their value to society. They held an administrative role, deriving their power from the societal structures that they were raised in. Reinforcing that role was crucial because they would be nothing but a despotic bureaucrat without it. The strategies that they employed were varied, but those strategies pursued a handful of notions. Foremost was the idea of station. Every Noble had a place in a greater hierarchy and from that place flowed their rights, authority, influence and wealth. If someone didnt recognise that station C or if the Noble in question believed that they did not C measures would be taken to ensure that they received the proper recognition. This was not simply a personal matter: they were acting on behalf of the entire aristocratic establishment and the sovereign, as was their duty. How this happened differed from Noble to Noble. Not all of it was considered good, but, at the same time, it was also considered necessary. While the popular imagination envisioned this obsession with station in often comical and exaggerated ways that inspired all sorts of ridiculous misconceptions, the truth was that it affected Nobles more than it did commoners. Everything in their lives was carefully weighed and measured according to not their individual will, but the will of their house and the establishment as a whole. Public and often private conduct was dictated by the same rigid rules that they enforced on others. When it came to dealing with foreigners, the same rules applied. Nobles organised things by station, applying equivalencies to what they knew. Sometimes, this was simple. A Baron of Re-Estize would offer the respect afforded to a Count of the Empire that they would a Count in Re-Estize, Roble or the Draconic Kingdom. Be it the ruler of a tribe or a ruler of an empire, those same standards applied. Of course, it didnt always work out so well. This was especially the case when differences in race and culture were so great that critical elements were lost in translation and no sense of equivalency could be established. Another major root of Noble behaviour was land ownership and the concepts that arose from it. A Noble was their title. That title was land. Land was power, wealth and influence. When Nobles gauged another party, how much land they owned was the defining measure of what they were. It determined their assets, productivity, manpower and overall potential as a partner in whatever venture they were considering. A Noble from a large country would likely think a smaller country lower than their own and frame their views and behaviours accordingly. Needless to say, when one with no land and no fame appeared before a Noble, they would not receive much in the way of recognition or respect. Even vast amounts of wealth and power could fail to impress and could even be seen as undeserved in their eyes. This didnt necessarily mean that a Noble was rude or cruel, but it did at least skew the way that they interacted with others. The way that Nobles saw land also made it ridiculously valuable to them. They would readily deal in all other types of wealth, but land was priceless. The only time one got their hands on land was when it was won through conquest or granted by whoever ultimately owned it. That land could be bought and sold was both incomprehensible and unspeakable at the same time. A key point of Draudillons plan to compensate the Sorcerous Kingdom for its military aid lay in this land-centric view. She could give an accounting of her lands and a Noble representative would naturally agree that the Draconic Kingdom was worth the trouble. Land meant income and land didnt go anywhere. Thus, they would receive compensation for their services so long as that land remained in the hands of the Draconic Kingdom and continuing to keep it safe was in their best interests. Now, she was certain that it would not work. Merchants did not think of land along the same lines. Their notions of intrinsic value were far removed from those of traditional landed Nobility. To them, land was either an asset or a liability. Potential productivity and revenues were simply that: potential. That Countess Corelyn and her delegation were composed of Merchant Nobles explained why they didnt bat an eyelash at the idea of leasing land. It also demonstrated their degree of investment in their proposal. Merchants were highly mobile, flexible and, most of all, willing to go in and out of ventures based on expectations of profit and loss. If she could not convince them that a relationship with the Draconic Kingdom was profitable for the Sorcerous Kingdom, all hope would be lost. Rather than dealing with them as Nobles, I should be treating them as the legendary Merchant Princes of the Sapphire Coast. Draudillon imagined that their lands were run like businesses rather than fiefs. They were individuals whose machinations could make or break nations, and they would readily do so if it served to fulfil their objectives. I dont see any sails or oars She looked towards the river at Ioenas words. The closest barge was now much closer, coming smoothly up to the port. As her Lady-in-Waiting-and-Temporary-Prime-Minister had mentioned, there was no visible form of propulsion. Maybe its magic, Lina said. Since the Sorcerous Kingdom has so many powerful Undead, maybe they have Ghost Ships as well? Those exist in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but this isnt one. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. The one who answered Linas question was Countess Wagner, who was apparently the owner of the first womans voice from before. Waves washed against the stone of the harbour as the ship quietly manoeuvred along the pier. While she had recognised it as a barge when it was out on the river, it was larger than any she had seen before. Hmmthis isnt going to work, Countess Wagner said, unless we do things the old-fashioned way. Its a good thing Lord Demiurge had us make that thingy. Old-fashioned way? Draudillon frowned, And what thingy? The way we transport cargo requires specialised infrastructure, Countess Wagner explained. Furthermore, the roads here cant handle the weight. One of the Sorcerer Kings ministers pointed out the problem and had us devise a way to handle cargo in places, well, everywhere else. At least until we get the proper infrastructure installed, anyway. Its not complicated C or rather, its purposely uncomplicated. A metallic sound issued from the deck of the ship, which was roughly a metre and a half above the pier. Following that, a huge sheet of thick metal plating was guided over the front of the vessel and onto the pavement of the wharf, creating a ramp. Sounds resumed issuing from the ship. When I mentioned the old-fashioned way, Countess Wagner continued, I was referring to the way that most are used to handling cargo. People carry crates and bags by hand and load them into storage. Filling up a wagon properly can take up to an hour. The river barges employed by the Draconic Kingdom probably sit in port for a whole day between unloading and loading. With the amount of cargo our barges carry, itd take even longer. Countess Wagner made it sound like a horrible thing, but what she described was normal. Draudillon didnt think that anyone would complain about it. It was simply the reality of transporting goods, unchanged from times beyond historical record. In that case, Draudillon resisted the urge to tiptoe so she could see over the top of the deck, what is your solution to cargo handling times? Boxes. but boxes are not exactly a new thing. Are they magical boxes? They dont have to be, Your Majesty. Its more a matter of scale. Four of the Undead on the deck of the ship leaned down and lifted something from the hold. It appeared to be a litter supported by poles, except a giant box covered by a tarp was suspended from the litter. The box was constructed from iron or steel, measuring roughly ten metres long, three metres wide and metre-and-a-half tall. The Undead carried it off the ship and laid it on the road before detaching the frame from the box and returning to the ship with it. Easy, right? Countess Wagner grinned, Thats twenty tonnes of cargo off the ship in a couple of minutes. The problem is as I mentioned before. The roads will be wrecked from all that weight so we need to redo everything in the area and turn it into a port that can service our cargo. Draudillon peered at the metal box. Was it truly twenty tonnes? It could have been four men handling a palanquin for all the difficulty that the Undead displayed. In that case, Draudillon said. What changes would you like to make? Wed start off by levelling all of the buildings and tearing things up to the waterline, Countess Wagner said. Well set up a new sewer system after that and then lay foundations for new buildings and roads. The roads and buildings come after thatoh, well be walling off the area and extending the city into the river about two hundred metres for more space. Well extend the outer wall for ya, too. H-how long will that take? Not long, Your Majesty. Well get our first shipment in and out to your subjects before starting so we can send the barges back to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Well see to the groundwork after that. Her cheek twitched. What was described would take more than a year to accomplish with conventional labour and some of it was impossible even then. What sorts of buildings will you be raising? Ioena asked. The extension will have all the storage and cargo handling, Countess Wagner answered. All the old warehousing space will be converted into an embassy, offices for our companies, housing, parks and market plazas. Well have some storefronts around the plazas, too. It was becoming a bit beyond an exclave. Rather than the diplomatic exclaves that she was familiar with, it was shaping up to be a self-contained village of the Sorcerous Kingdom inside the capital of the Draconic Kingdom. Their proposal was a colossal undertaking; essentially a statement that the Sorcerous Kingdom was here to stay. We appreciate the commitment that youve made to the Draconic Kingdom, Draudillon said, but what are your expectations for this lease? Legally speaking. It should not be anything unreasonable, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn said. First, we desire full autonomy within our exclave, which is part and parcel of diplomatic missions anyway. While I am not well-versed in Draconic Kingdom law, I believe there are a few notable differences. The first is that slavery is illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Secondly, our citizens are prohibited from eating other citizens. Draudillon frowned. You make it sound as if We allow people to be eaten in Our country Ah, I did not mean to say that, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn smiled slightly. But there is no law against it in the Draconic Kingdom, is there? I felt that it was an important distinction to make, as other countries similarly do not have such laws. We suppose notdoes that mean you will be supplying your own officials to administer this exclave? Yes, Your Majesty. Her gaze went from the Undead unloading the barge to the area around the harbour. She couldnt imagine that the exclave would be a very popular place for her citizens if the Undead and all sorts of Demihumans were all over the place. Merchants, however, could probably stomach anything if a profit could be made. What other expectations does the Sorcerous Kingdom have? She asked. As the exclave is also a port, Countess Corelyn answered, the responsibility for customs duties will be in the hands of those collecting them. Collection of taxes and tariffs for goods going from the Sorcerous Kingdom to the Draconic Kingdom will be the responsibility of the Draconic Kingdoms officials. Similarly, goods coming in from the Draconic Kingdom C by land or river C will be subjected to the Sorcerous Kingdoms customs duties and our officials will see to them. Also as the harbour here will be operated by the Sorcerous Kingdom, we will be collecting fees for those who use it. That much was expected. Since they were essentially enacting the same steps for customs duties in a slightly different place, she didnt see much of a problem with it. The Undead unloaded the last of the cargo containers and prepared for the arrival of the next barge. They moved away to make room for the incoming cargo. And what about the financing of the lease? Draudillon moved on to the hardest question, To be honest, We are hesitant to ask for anything given all that the Sorcerous Kingdom has done so far. Understanding the Draconic Kingdoms needs and national policies is crucial to developing a mutually beneficial relationship between our two nations, Countess Corelyn said. In the interests of avoiding future resentment over this agreement, please dont hold back on our account. We have many options for financing, most of which the Draconic Kingdom will require for its recovery. ThenBaroness Zahradnik has probably informed you of the food situation in the capital. She has, Countess Corelyn nodded. As far as shes reported, the capital and surrounding regions require food enough to last until the summer harvest is brought in. We are not certain how bad the situation is overall, Draudillon replied. The lands yet to be liberated may still have provisions to share Even if they do, Countess Corelyn noted, prices for commodities will still spiral out of control. Should you not take advantage of what we offer? Draudillon made a face. We do not wish to exploit our subjects, she said. They have already gone through enough. Rather than exploiting your subjects, Countess Corelyn said, it is an opportunity to be a regulating force, yes? There are always at least two sides in a trade. In the Draconic Kingdoms present situation, those who have resources to spare are in a position to exploit wealth from those who do not. If the crown has a hand in distribution, regulating the cost of necessities will be easier. That would be true in a more normal situation, Draudillon crossed her arms, but Our administration has been gutted. We do not have the personnel to effectively enforce domestic policy. In the case of the capital, there is a different strategy that the Crown can employ. Merchants will try to achieve the highest profit margins, but those are predicated on reasonable expectations. Prices will rise only if both they and their clientele believe that there is a reason for them to rise. If the Crown is proven to be a channel for distribution and continually proves that no such reason exists, then prices will stay close to where youd like them to be. We dislike the idea of lying to our people about their situation, Lady Corelyn, Draudillon frowned. You will not be lying to them in this case. We are prepared to supply all the food that your capital needs until the summer harvest. Other necessities, as well. Countess Corelyn gestured to the giant boxes lining the road. Each of these cargo containers can carry twenty tonnes of goods. These are the half-sized ones since twenty tonnes of Oats is about that much, and each barge is capable of carrying twelve of these containers in their hold. But thats Enough bread for four hundred thousand adult Humans, Countess Corelyn finished for her. Baroness Zahradnik reported that of those who have taken refuge in the capital, two hundred thousand have survived. One of our barges will feed your city for two days. Seven of the barges that have come to the capital carry grain. The three others carry charcoal, iron ore and other goods required to keep the city running and restore production for agriculture. and you can do this for four months? It just so happens that we can, yes, Countess Corelyn smirked. You can thank Baroness Zahradnik for the food: it is nearly the same amount that she sold to me last year. The charcoal is from the E-Rantels western territories and the iron ore is from the Dwarven Kingdom in the Azerlisia Mountains. Most everything else comes from the Baharuth Empire. By dealing with the Sorcerous Kingdom, the Draconic Kingdom does not only deal with us: it participates in a greater market formed by the Sorcerous Kingdom and its allies. Baroness Zahradnik is the source of the food? But thats the production of a highlord, not some minor Nobleno, it would be better to say that entire countries cannot come up with a surplus like that. At this point, she could only wonder what the hell was going on in the Sorcerous Kingdom. She glanced over her shoulder at Sebas, who maintained his steely expression, but somehow seemed pleased at the same time. In that case, Draudillon said, what is the price of these commodities? We are unaware of any changes to the regional markets since our nation came under siege. We took the liberty of matching the prices with our nearest major competitor, Countess Corelyn produced a folder from the pouch at her hip, which is the Slane Theocracy. Draudillon received the folder. Her makeshift ministers gathered in close to read with her. The Slane Theocracy was a country that had long since reached a state of economic equilibrium and enjoyed strong security, so commodity prices had unsurprisingly remained the same from two years previous. She exchanged looks with her courtiers, who nodded in return. We see nothing wrong with this, Draudillon told Countess Corelyn. In fact, We should be thankful that you are willing to supply such a volume at a fixed rate. If We had purchased supplies from the Theocracy, not only would the prices have risen sharply, but they would have eventually cut us off to protect their domestic markets. With a tentative agreement arrived at, they headed back to the palace to hammer out the details. Draudillon returned to her apartments to change into a fresh set of clothes, reviewing what she had learned thus far. The Sorcerer King must have been a monster of a sovereign to have gathered the people capable of planning and executing their proposal to the Draconic Kingdom. Just how many layers are there to the Sorcerous Kingdoms scheme? She muttered to herself. What do you mean, Your Majesty? Ioena asked, I felt that it was strangely nice, but It is nice, Draudillon said. Everything about it is nice. But all actions have motives, no matter how nice they seem. This is especially true when it comes to matters of state. We hope you at least understand what they are trying to do with the Draconic Kingdom. Ioena compared three different hairpins against the fabric of Draudillons fresh dress, tapping her chin with a finger. Well, they did save us, she said, but thats more than balanced by their request to establish that ambitious exclave of theirs. I cant imagine that the House of Lords will be pleased by that, but they will have to accept it as a necessary sacrifice. Draudillon sighed. While she was an excellent Noble, Ioena still came from the classic Noble background with its land-centric thinking. Even the knowledge that Countess Corelyn and her party were from Merchant Houses probably only lowered their worth in her estimation. Like martial Nobles, who simply died in the Draconic Kingdom due to the constant predations of their Beastman neighbours, Merchant Nobles couldnt find any purchase in a place that was barely getting by from season to season. The ownership and management of land was seen as a venture filled with liabilities, so titles held little value to Merchants. As such, the Draconic Kingdoms aristocracy was made up of quintessential landlords. Having Nobles who were primarily tied to the land was an advantage in the sense that they would stubbornly defend their titles to the bitter end, but it could be a disadvantage when a country rose out of subsistence. Innovation, diversity of thought and power projection were key to helping a nation advance beyond that state. A government made up of highly-conservative landlords tended to act as an obstacle to change. The political and economic implications of ties to the Sorcerous Kingdom were bound to create massive shifts in the Draconic Kingdom. While the capital was already a major centre of commerce, it would become even more so as a gateway to another nation. Merely allowing the exclave to exist brought financial benefits that far outweighed its costs. There werent even any tangible costs C they were leasing it from her, so it was as if she were being paid to profit. Even if the Draconic Kingdom had prepared a team of negotiators, Draudillon would have been inevitably dragged to the table once the implications of the exclave were made evident. Its cities belonged to the crown, so she would naturally be involved in such a major undertaking. All of the bureaucratic layers that normally existed between foreign delegates and a sovereign would cease to exist from that point onward because she would be directly entangled in affairs. Additionally, the incentives of the exclave in the capital could be seen as purposely designed to solidify the power of the throne. Draudillon had no major issues with her subjects C in fact, it was whatever the opposite of that was C but the Sorcerous Kingdom probably didnt know that. Those in power usually struggled to hold an advantage against external and internal elements. Economic, political and military influence were the major pillars that supported this effort. Their proposal resulted in the growth of her personal power in all three categories. This simple analysis further defined the Sorcerous Kingdoms foreign policy and how it would be pursued in the Draconic Kingdom. They secured the head of state and worked to create an unassailable position for her which also happened to bind her tightly to them. It was far beyond simply threatening the other party with violence as others might. She, and, by extension, the Draconic Kingdom, would become so intertwined with the Sorcerous Kingdom on all levels that they may as well be, well, a member of their hegemony. Draudillon supposed that was the entire point, and they made no effort to hide it. Any nation with access to the same transportation network could be enticed by the same proposal. Nations joining hands with the Sorcerous Kingdom would add to their political and economic influence, making it that much harder for other nations to resist its overtures. How far would they be able to go with this? There were six terrestrial superpowers in the world that involved themselves in geopolitics, but they were half the continent away. Regionally speaking, there were two-and-a-half terrestrial spheres of influence. The first consisted of the vestiges of what was a greater power past: the City State Alliance of Karnassus. Their decline C which was brought about by the Demon Gods C had been stemmed, but at best one might say that they were simply stable. There was no sign of the City State Alliance rising to reclaim its former dominance. Secondly was humanity, which was essentially headed by the Slane Theocracy. Rather than a political sphere, it was a racial one. Due to this, any overlaps that they had with other spheres of influence tended to become antagonistic. In terms of expansion, the Slane Theocracy had accelerated its mandate and became more aggressive. This behaviour came on the heels of the Demon Gods, so one might surmise that their brush with a threat of that magnitude had spurred them to action. That the entire region was in shambles in the wake of those events also made it quite easy for the Theocracy to exert its influence. Now, however, something was stalling them or they had suffered some sort of major setback that greatly diminished their ability to project power. The Slane Theocracy was the closest thing to a hegemon in the region and was the main obstacle to the multiracial society promoted by the Sorcerous Kingdom. A clash between those two powers appeared to be inevitable once the Theocracy decided that the Sorcerous Kingdoms expansion had become intolerable. Of the two-and-a-half terrestrial spheres of influence in the region, the half was the Argland Confederation. It was a project of sorts founded by Draudillons great-granduncle, Tsaindorcus=Vaision, the Platinum Dragon Lord. Like the Sorcerous Kingdom, it was a multiracial state that existed under the auspices of a confederation council consisting of the leaders of various tribes, clans and factions. The Platinum Dragon Lord was the nominal leader while four powerful Dragons presided over the council as permanent seats. In light of their having similar goals for a harmonious multiracial state, her benevolent great-granduncle was likely to have a favourable view of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Furthermore, Argland was not an expansionary power. So as long as their sovereignty was respected, coexistence was likely. From a larger perspective, the Platinum Dragon Lord would not act to counter the Sorcerous Kingdoms expanding sphere of influence unless it threatened the balance of the World somehow. Thus far, Draudillon did not sense that they did. As long as they carried on in the same manner as they were, no regulatory actions would be taken by her great-granduncle or any of the other Dragon Lords. All that being said, Draudillons decision was ultimately in respect to whether she would side with the Sorcerous Kingdom or the Slane Theocracy. Normally, she would be lukewarm on such a matter as the Draconic Kingdom usually took whatever help it could get. Nations in a similar position would allow foreign powers to shower their influence over them, taking advantage of the benefits right up until the point where they felt they had to declare for one side or the other. Well, its not as if theyre demanding that I pick a side right away. Lets make the most out of it. When she returned to her throne room, the delegation from the Sorcerous Kingdom was already awaiting her presence. She examined their attentive expressions, then decided to get right to the point. By any chance, Draudillon said, do you intend to propose that We accept these exclaves in all of Our cities? Countess Corelyns amethyst eyes glittered as the corners of her lips turned up slightly. As expected of Your Majesty, she said. You catch on quickly. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 3, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Evil. The traces of a frown appeared on the Countess of Corelyns face. It wasnt evil. Eeeeeeevil, Liane said. It wasnt evil, Claras frown deepened. It wasit was just business! Uh-huh, Liane rolled her eyes. Thats what evil people say. As the evil person of the group, I am fully qualified to make this assessment. Back in their state room in the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Palace, Liane and her friends lounged about as they waited for the next session of their negotiations to begin. Clara looked utterly displeased at Lianes assertion, but Liane only smiled back. Most people would probably call what she was doing evil in the same way that most people considered Merchants evil or at least unscrupulous. Clara was on her way to selling grain to the Draconic Kingdom at prices that the same type of grain commanded in the Theocracy. While it seemed perfectly acceptable to match the price of their closest competitor, the offer didnt mention the fact that the ridiculously superstitious population of the Slane Theocracy did not import anything from the Sorcerous Kingdom. At the same time, their superstitious stance did not appear to stop them from exporting things that they thought were safe to sell to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Knowing how stupidly powerful the Sorcerous Kingdom was, Liane couldnt see why they thought it mattered. Though a year had passed since the Sorcerous Kingdoms advent, regional markets were still limited for its goods. Not only was the largest market C the Theocracy C not importing anything, but efforts in Re-Estize were facing similar difficulties. The Empire was very slowly opening up to certain products, but not enough to absorb the surplus production from the Sorcerous Kingdoms highly-productive agriculture. Markets further out had similar reservations about purchasing produce from a nation ruled by an Undead sovereign, had all sorts of evil creatures in its leadership, and utilised Undead labour. The only foreign market that took full advantage of what the Sorcerous Kingdom offered was the Kingdom of the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves. Their total population, however, only numbered about a hundred thousand. In the end, about ninety-seven per cent of the Sorcerous Kingdoms production was consumed internally. Given half of that production was surplus and that number was projected to double by the autumn harvest, prices for the Sorcerous Kingdoms main exports C if one didnt count the Undead C were set solidly on a course for near-term collapse. While it wasn''t the worst of problems to have C the citizens were ecstatic about the plummeting cost of living and the threat of nonexistence via starvation, exposure or raids was nonexistent C it was absolutely frustrating as a Merchant. They were making some progress with exports, but that progress was slower than the growth of the Sorcerous Kingdoms industries so it felt like they were steadily falling behind. The person who was probably having the most success adapting to the developing situation was Florine. Most people didnt understand what she had been doing C or just thought she was doing it out of the fluffy goodness of her admittedly fluffily good heart C but what she was up to was slowly dawning upon the shrewd. It was actually pretty simple. Citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom were prohibited from eating other citizens. This was a huge disruption to the economy of carnivorous species that supplemented their hunting with raiding. Furthermore, without the historical competition between tribal populations, those populations would grow and become unsustainable in their territories. Florine was already the principal producer of livestock in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The cheap price of fodder meant that her operations could grow. The creation of Wagner County gave her access to land for that livestock. Her work with the Sorcerous Kingdoms Demihuman tribes integrated them into the economy and allowed her to forge connections and establish trade routes. As a result, she had smoothly manoeuvred to entrench herself in a market that needed her goods and encountered no competition while doing so. To top it off, everyone loved her for it. Now, it was Claras turn. Like Florine, her actions were not only profitable, but would establish her as the sort of official that people would bend over backwards to accommodate. They didnt know what it was like to be on her bad side, but that didnt matter as everyone would want to be on her good side. We might call it arbitrage, Liane said, but selling things at twenty times their production cost wouldve had me labelled as an evil and greedy Merchant for sure! Arent you selling machinery and parts at fifty times the production cost? Clara said. That''s not the point! Clara would probably be considered a saint by the end of it all. A saint that made money hand over fist. Whoever popularised the idea that nice people couldnt get ahead was a filthy liar. They looked up from their lounging as Ludmilas Ladys Maid, Aemilia, entered the room. Since Ludmila was out murderising Beastmen, Aemilia had volunteered to stay in the state room and keep an eye on the place while the rest of them did their thing. The palace staff has informed us that the throne room is prepared to receive you, my ladies, she said. How shall I respond? Are they feeding us again? Liane asked, After visiting Warden''s Vale, I think we can go without food for the next year. An evening banquet is being prepared, Lady Wagner, Aemilia answered. At this rate, Liane muttered, were each going to need a barge to ship us back to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Their Ladys Maids made some last-minute checks over their outfits before they left the state room and made their way through the palace. The mess left by the fight that raged throughout the complex was still being cleaned up, but the way between their state room, the throne room, the royal apartments and the palace entrance had been cleaned up. When they turned the corner of the corridor to the throne room, they found Lord Tian standing at the threshold of the royal apartments on the opposite end of the hallway. Clara led them over to the Royal Butler and they offered their greetings. Lord Tian, Clara said, thank you for your hard work. Lady Corelyn, he returned their curtseys with a bow, likewise, it pleases me to see your benevolent approach to diplomacy. My travels around the world have brought many dark things to my attention, so it is most gratifying to see the Sorcerous Kingdom as a force for positive change. It is our pleasure to serve as agents of His Majestys just and merciful rule, Clara rose from her curtsey with a smile. Building bridgeheads in the Draconic Kingdom is a golden opportunity to create a favourable image for our nation. It seems that you are well on your way in that regard, Lord Tian said. I was concerned that the unexpected state of the Draconic Kingdom would affect your plans in some way. The state of the Draconic Kingdom was a surprise, my lord, Clara replied, but the fundamental issues that we planned to address have not changed. It pains me to say this, but their current state only serves to magnify the beneficial effects of our efforts. Is that so? HmmI had my misgivings when several of my colleagues mentioned the same thing, but I suppose that events were not the result of any purposeful machinations on our part. Just so, my lord, Clara nodded. Turning those events in a favourable direction is what truly matters. For both of our countries. If it was anyone else, Liane would have screamed bullshit! at the ridiculously goodly exchange, but she knew that Clara and Lord Tian meant every word of it. Why are you standing out here, anyway? Liane asked, Arent you supposed to be attending to the Queen? It would be inappropriate to enter the Royal apartments Inappropriate, my ass. Maybe it was technically inappropriate, but if Lord Tian simply said so, there was no way the Queen would refuse. Never mind any hesitation over impropriety, most women would jump on him the moment he showed even the slightest hint of interest. The sound of heels clicking over the polished marble floors issued from within the royal apartments. Clara led them into the throne room where they awaited the arrival of the Queen. Did anyone offer to fix that door? Liane asked, All of our Maids can cast Mending on that thing. They declined our offer, my lady, Rose said from behind her. Its a magical door with some devices attached to it so theyre waiting for someone with advanced Mending spells to preserve its condition. That so? Liane glanced at the hole in the door, I wonder how long theyre gonna be waiting for. What do you mean? Florine asked. You saw the reports, Liane answered. Those Beastmen aim for the strongest first. I doubt theres even a single Second-tier caster left in this country. But theyre artisans, Florine said, not combatants. Liane snorted. I doubt that the Beastmen care whether its an Elementalist or an Alchemist thats flinging Fireballs at em. Well, well find out for sure when we go out tonight. The throne room door opened and the Captain of the Guard announced the arrival of Queen Oriculus. Liane joined Clara and Florine in respectful curtseys as she made her way past them to the throne. Please, have a seat, the Queen gestured to the table along one side of the central carpet. We would like to move things along before dinner this evening. They took their seats, as did all but one of the Queens ladies-in-waiting on the table opposite the carpet to them. The silver goblets at each seat were filled with some sort of midnight liqueur with a spicy aroma. Liane eyed her drink curiously. Hey, whats this? Its a speciality of the Draconic Kingdom, Black Scale. Finding it north of Theocracy is next to impossible. The Draconic Kingdom might be the only source. Liane took a sip, savouring the spicy-sweet flavour that blossomed over her tongue. While she had never seen it before, she had heard of Black Scale. It was made from berries of the Midnight Lantern, a variety of nightshade that grew in the valleys of the Oriculon Reach. Usually, the only way one could get their hands on a bottle was if it was a gift. As such, it was perceived as a symbol of diplomatic prowess throughout the region. Clara pulled out extra binders with the details of their proposal from her Infinite Haversack for Queen Oriculus and her court to peruse. The flipping of pages punctuated the air as they waited for the Queen and her courtiers to read through it. Liane smiled slightly as she watched them steal glances at their table several times a page. Think theyll try to change anything? It would be utterly strange if they just accepted every single clause. but what if they do? They wont. Just to confirm, Lady Corelyn, Lady Yorsten said from her desk on the right side of the throne, we are to provide our own Commanders for these security forces? Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Yes, Lady Yorsten, Clara replied. Once the current Beastman invasion has been put to an end, of course. Those most familiar with the Draconic Kingdom are best suited for overseeing its national security, yes? In a normal situation, Lady Yorsten said, I would agree. In this case, however, we have no army to speak of, never mind Commanders. While the task may appear daunting at the moment, Clara said, you will find that the Undead are not as difficult to manage as you imagine. Once again, the Sorcerous Kingdom desires a lasting and fruitful relationship with the Draconic Kingdom. If you desire consultation, all you need do is ask. Lady Yorsten glanced at the Draconic Kingdoms table, then at Queen Oriculus. She at least appeared to be aware that Clara was trying to entangle them even further. Well see if any of the Nobles in the palace would like to try their hand at it, Lady Yorsten said after a moment. In the case that there isnt anyone available, what are our options? Hey, wait a minuteare they talking to one another? Like this? It almost seems like it, but we wont know for sure unless we ask. Of course, no one would admit to having the capability. Even asking potentially gave away an advantage. Each squad has a sergeant, Clara replied. They will carry out any broad instructions that you issue to them. While this will put their raw strength at your disposal, it will not convey any of the benefits that a Commander would bring. If Baroness Zahradnik were here, she would strongly urge you to develop a military that can operate in parallel with the Undead. In the end, however, what matters is that you are satisfied with the results. The courtiers exchanged glances again. Were they talking, or not? We will have to speak about this with Baroness Zahradnik, Queen Oriculus said. Our primary concern is whether they can stop the Beastmen the next time they come. If its something like whats going on right now, Clara said, any position that they attempt to maintain would be untenable. While I cannot be completely sure that what Im saying is correct, it should be similar to the Draconic Kingdoms previous situation except that you will control the relief forces rather than needing to depend on Adventurers and foreign expeditionary armies. Queen Oriculus nodded at her words. That is an acceptable arrangement, she said. We will explore what options are available with Baroness Zahradnik once we are in a position to do so. Lady Delerose, you may continue. Woo, so cool~ I wanna be like her when I get olderor younger? She does seem very confident now that she has solid information to work with. Those courtiers are her ladies-in-waiting too, arent they? They all appear to be very talented. The plight of the Draconic Kingdom had painted it as a sort of damsel in distress to the rest of the region. This image dominated common knowledge and perception, lending to other expectations of a nation in that situation. However, it could very well be that the Draconic Kingdom was much stronger than it looked. Lady Delerose rose from her seat. I would like to understand what calculations are made to arrive at the lease rates that youve presented to us, she said. Magical vocations and industries are, by and large, not very well-developed in the Draconic Kingdom due to its inherent instability. The workings of an advanced and highly-integrated magical society are unknown to us. Yeah, you and us both It is what His Majesty has decided, Clara replied. The rates are not under our delegations control. As the proposal notes, there are various strengths and weaknesses that come with using the Undead security forces and using them to maximal effect is dependent on the operator. You will note that the rates for security forces are not very different from that of the same types of servitors used for menial labour. The Sorcerer King had set the rates for Death-series servitors far below what they should have been. Presumably, this was to encourage adoption rates, but it actually had the effect of making the offer seem suspicious. If the Undead servitors had instead been priced as a high-quality, high-efficiency service, prospective clients would instead rationalise why that service was worth the cost, internally reinforcing their value. His Majesty probably had some incomprehensibly deep and far-reaching reason for why things were that way, however. All they had to do was carry out their duties and see what would come of things in the long run. I see, Lady Delerose said. Well, the price does come as a reliefis there any risk of contract rates changing in the future? The Sorcerous Kingdom has leased out many Undead servitors in the past year, Clara said, and these rates are the same as weve offered elsewhere. I would expect a reasonable period to pass before they are updated to be more in line with their true value. Lady Delerose sat back down. Lady Soruel stood after she did so. Lady Corelyn, she placed a slender hand on the table in front of her. Our Temples will inevitably raise concerns over the presence of the Undead. How will our government be able to convey reassurances that they will not turn on the citizenry or spread their taint about and give rise to more of their own kind? Bahaha, I wish Ludmila was here to hear that. These Undead are summons, Lady Soruel, Clara replied. Be they summons or not, they are still Undead. The Temples are all agreed on the fact that the Undead bring harm to the living and pollute the land to give rise to their own. Liane eyed the pendant nestled in the womans cleavage with a frown. Thats an Alah Alaf pendantbut followers of The Six never say anything like that in E-Rantel. What gives? I am curious why a follower of The Six would say something like that, Clara said. Or is the Faith of the Six not one of the predominant religions in the Draconic Kingdom? Roughly eleven per cent of the population worships the Six Great Gods, Lady Soruel replied. This makes it the religion with the second-largest following in the Draconic Kingdom. Still, I dont understand your statement. Followers of The Six hold roughly the same beliefs as everyone else when it comes to the Undead. Then what of Surshana? Surshana is a god. Woah, lets not have a third schism right now. How are we going to answer? Clara silently held Lady Soruels gaze for a moment before speaking again. The Sorcerous Kingdom has thousands of Undead servitors dwelling within its borders, Lady Soruel. There is no sign of what you have asserted coming to pass. As for the reaction of your Temples to the presence of the Undead, they will mostly be patrolling your borders C away from the vast majority of your subjects. Sentiment against the Undead and how the Draconic Kingdoms Temples might exacerbate the problem was one of their greatest concerns. Putting some space between them and the living and allowing things to normalise was the only strategy they could think of if the idea that the Undead had saved the Draconic Kingdom from being conquered wasnt enough to dislodge the people from their biases. Clara proposed that they collaborate with the Temples of the Six in the Draconic Kingdom, but it appeared that that avenue never existed in the first place. For Lady Soruels part, she looked unconvinced. Queen Oriculus raised a hand and the noblewoman sat back down. We believe that keeping the Undead where they are needed against the Beastmen to be the obvious course, she said. Dealing with the Temples and the management of Our subjects is a domestic matter that Our government will handle on its own. Does Our court have any other concerns that they would like answered about the Undead security forces? Several moments passed without a response before the Queen nodded. Good. Then We shall leave the matter of the Undead for now. Next, We would like to study the laws of the Sorcerous Kingdom to determine if there is anything that needs to be addressed with the proposed exclaves. Of course, Your Majesty, Clara nodded. May I ask if we can do the same? An understanding of the Draconic Kingdoms laws should help us serve in a better capacity. Gehthis is going to take weeks. They knew that it would, but, now that it was happening, the weight of everything was settling onto their shoulders. Unlike contracts between Merchants, dealings between nations were incalculably more involved and complicated. At least if the goal was to do things thoroughly and properly. Doing things half-assed could lead to results that severely damaged relations between the parties involved and even lead to war. Dinner came early in the evening, consisting of the same, rationed fare as their previous meals. Discussion was subdued, as the opposite party appeared to be exhausted from their work putting the city back in order. After exchanging materials, they parted ways with Queen Oriculus and her court for the day and returned to their state room. You sure you wanna stay here? Liane asked Clara. One of us has to be in the palace just in case they have questions, Clara replied. Ill take the opportunity to get ahead in studying the Draconic Kingdoms legislation and criminal codes. Im curious about how they handle these regular Beastman incursions. You two can go on ahead and do your thing. Mmkay. They went to get changed into some clothes that their ladies maids had gone out to purchase in the city. Though the cuts were different, they were made out of the same light cloth that the members of the palace staff used for their uniforms. Liane! Florines distraught voice rose from behind her. Liane turned around. Hm? Oh, sexy~ Good job, Rose. I didnt pick it out, Rose replied. It was Tierre. really? Tierre! Florines Ladys Maid lowered her head apologetically. Im sorry, my lady. It was the most conservative one we could find. How is this conservative?! The weather in the Draconic Kingdom was balmier than that of Re-Estize or the Empire, despite it being not that much further south. Winds from the north carried over thickly-forested mountains, pressing down onto the coastal plain. To the south, the inland seas beyond the nearby lake were reportedly warm and great belts of desert lined its coasts. As a result, fashion in the Draconic Kingdom was light. Rather than skirts, they wore ?alvar fashioned out of diaphanous linens with wide sashes worn about the waist and midriff. White carmen blouses covered them below the shoulders. Liane thought she looked pretty good in it, but Florines outrageous figure overshadowed hers as usual. I cant wear this! Florine whined, You can see my legs through these pants! So what? Liane said, It looks great. Its not something I would wear, Clara idly swirled a glass of wine as she examined their outfits, but its in line with local fashion. Florine was lucky that she wasnt being dressed like Queen Oriculus. Or maybe the men of the Draconic Kingdom were unlucky C it depended on ones perspective. If Liane says that it looks great, then it must be utterly shameful. I heard about what you did with Ilyshnish from Lord Tian Ilyshnish didnt have a problem with it, Liane shrugged. She looked like she was having fun. You need to start taking advantage of everything you have. The Mistress of Fertile Hills has nothing but the highest quality goods to display. Florine tugged at the short, puffy sleeves of her blouse, frowning at her exposed cleavage. Im going to pop out. Youre not gonna pop out, Liane rolled her eyes. Watch. She reached out and hooked a finger onto the neckline of Florines blouse, giving it a tug. Florine punched her in the face. Clara spit out her drink. See! Florine cried. You punched me! Liane rubbed her nose, Of course youre gonna pop out if I reel backwards like that. People arent going to grab your blouse and try to rip it off. At least give me a mantle. The citizens dont wear mantles, my lady, Tierre said. A sort of light shawl was the best I could find. Then one of those. Tierre looked around until she located a thin piece of pale pink silk. She wrapped it around Florines arms and shoulders. What is the point of this thing? Florine frowned, You can still see everything through it! The weather is warmer here, Tierre said, so cloaks and such are just accessories. Ughhow about I just stay here with Clara? But I thought you wanted to experience the city, Liane said. I do, Florine replied, but I dont want to experience the entire city ogling me. There will be more opportunities in the future C ones where I can wear decent clothes. Yknow, if everyone in the country wears the same thing, its not indecent. Its normal. It took another half-hour for Liane to convince Florine to go out with her. They left the state room and her friend crept through the palace corridors, fearfully looking around for people who might notice her. Their accommodations were near the northwest tower where Ludmilas general staff was located, however, so the hallways were emptyat least until they got near the front entrance of the palace. Countess Wagner. Baroness Gagnier. Captain Scavo called out to them from the doors. His eyes wandered between them until they settled on Liane. Thats different Captain Scavo, Liane said. If its not too much to ask, might we hire an unmarked carriage from the palace? unmarked, my lady? Wed like to experience the city and its people without drawing attention to ourselves. There hasnt been much of an opportunity to do so yet. Ill have someone send one out to the front, the Captain nodded. Just a moment, if you please. A carriage rolled up in front of the palace entrance five minutes later. It was unmarked, as requested, but still gaudy enough to look out of the ordinary. As if to purposely add to its conspicuousness, four footmen in the uniform of the palace staff accompanied it. Captain Scavo, Liane asked. Who are these men? Your escort, my lady. But I thought I said that we didnt want to draw any attention to ourselves. Theyll pretend that theyre not there, my lady. Liane blinked several times at his nonsensical response. Was it some sort of local thing? Well be fine, Captain, she said. Besides, arent they supposed to be helping out around the city? One of the footmen cleared his throat. Our shift as militia officers ended a few hours ago, Countess Wagner, he said. Were on duty as palace staff now. We cant rightly chase them away, Liane. I know, but they stick out like sore thumbs. What was all that about pretending they werent there, anyway? She eyed the four footmen. If they couldnt get rid of them, then maybe they could get something out of them. In that case, Liane smiled, perhaps a relaxing evening showing us around the city is just the thing. Might we rely on your expertise? The men brightened visibly at her invitation. Of course, my lady, the first footman said. It would be our pleasure. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 3, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Liane squirmed a bit under the gazes of the two footmen who joined them in the carriages cabin. They had the good looks that came with being a Noble and being foreigners gave them an exotic flavour that she couldnt help but be drawn to. Their attention to her was pleasing, but her serious experience with that sort of attention was next to nonexistent and she wrestled with how she should present herself. Beyond that This is weird right? This is definitely weird. Why are they looking at me and not Florine? Men always looked at Florine. Women did, too. Liane Loretta Dale Wagner was practically invisible in the presence of the unstoppable juggernaut of feminine charm that was Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier. Liane, say something! Huh? Oh, uh Since the two noblemen were working as footmen, she was the ranking member in the group and thus had to lead the conversation. A bump in the road gave her an excuse to look out the carriage window and gather her thoughts. Worry not, Lady Wagner, a reassuring voice came from the seat opposite hers. We have made sure that the city is safe from Beastmen. Like Ludmila would leave any for you Even if there were Beastmen, Ludmila said that their equipment was good enough that, if the average Beastman observed so far appeared to attack them, Liane and Florine would each be able to win on their own. While they werent wearing their dresses, they still had the rest of their accessories on, so a part of her wanted it to happen just so she could see how the footmen would react. Ah, it wasnt anything like that, Liane smiled. My house is involved in transport so I couldnt help but examine the roads and the carriage. I-is that so? Was there something wrong with what she said? Though the man had stuttered, their polite masks gave nothing else away. Were not called House Wagner for nothing, Liane said. What about you? Come to think of it, the Captain never introduced us. Our apologies, my lady, the man bent forward in his seat. I am Zoren Carillo, second son of House Carillo. Agha Binici, the other man lowered his head in greeting as well, second son of House Binici. The tall one outside is Emmad Zorlu, son of House Zorlu. The other is Kipler Oras, third son of House Oras. She stared at the tops of their sandy-haired heads, each topped with some sort of fez with a white tassel. Liane Loretta Dale Wagner, Countess of Wagneryoull have to forgive us, but weve yet to learn about how greetings are exchanged in the Draconic Kingdom. It is our pleasure to be your guides to our customs, my lady, Zoren raised his head. The ones we enact as footmen are traditional, but not too serious. Our Queen dislikes it when her Nobles put too much weight into traditions that she considers pointlessly ceremonial. As Her Majesty prefers functionality over form, our conduct with guests is usually tailored to suit their preferences. Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier, Florine lowered her head in greeting. Baroness of Gagnier. It is a pleasure to meet you, Zoren; Agha. Likewise, Baroness Gagnier, Zoren said. We were all surprised to see that the members of your delegation were all women, barring theRoyal Butler, is he? Even more surprising is that you hold titles in your own right. The rumours that travel the palace corridors say that you inherited after your new sovereign pressed his claimis this true? It is, Liane replied. I see, Zoren nodded solemnly. Such is our lot in life. Your honourable sires have our respect and our gratitude: they must have cherished you greatly for such vibrant blossoms to flower in their passing. The carriage rumbled over an intersection as a moment of silence passed between them. At the least, it seemed that there was a shared respect for aristocratic obligation between Nobles in the Draconic Kingdom and those in the north. Thank you for your kind words, Lord Zoren, Liane said. or is it Lord Carillo? I fear to ask after your family given what happened in the palace quarter. Lord Zoren for the time being, my lady. The four of us are all from other territories and our families were not in the capital. House Carillo is a bit west of Phelegia in the north. House Binici is north of Corrin-on-the-Lake and House Oras is south of there. House Zorlus lands are next to Eastwatch. We have not received word from the eastern reach in over a year, but there is still yet hope. Chances were that they had indeed inherited, but it wouldnt be proper to treat them as lords in their own right until things became official. In that case, Liane said, lets continue to hope for the best. Since the situation is turning around now, there must be some things that youd like to help your houses out with Zoren and Agha exchanged looks. The needs of our houses should not be too different from the rest of the realm, Agha said. In that case, Liane grinned, wed like to hear all about it. The only things we hear about the Draconic Kingdom up north is how they always get picked on by Beastmen. Thats certainly far from everything about us, my lady, Zoren said. Then lets head over to a nice restaurant or inn, Liane said. Learning more about your country would help make everything go that much smoother. Agha opened the window to speak to the men accompanying the carriage outside. Liane watched the citizens going about their business along the street. While they had cleaned the place up, signs of the recent Beastman breach were still abundant. Most notable was the damage that was not so easy to repair: broken windows, missing stretches of magical lighting and pretty much anything that required new materials to fix. As for the people themselves, they seemed strangely resolute about their situation. There were no overt signs of unrest or distress. Doesnt this city seem super stable for a place that just got ransacked by man-eating Beastmen? It is, but it shouldnt be surprising. You should have a good measure of Queen Oriculus by now. Yeah, but this is a ridiculously powerful effect. Its way stronger than what we saw in Arwintar. Ya think shes doing it for her entire Kingdom? That would be amazing if she could. I cant even imagine how much work would go into achieving that. Maybe she gets something special from being a Dragon Lord. I wonder about thatshouldnt Dragons be on the dominator side of the spectrum? The ones we know about so far, yeah. But there are a lot of different types of Dragons out there. As far as they understood, Lords had various effects over those that they ruled. Those various effects varied by race and even within a race as there could be different types of Lords. Their grasp of things was still extremely rough, but they were slowly starting to make sense of what they saw as time and experience brought new insights. Several loosely-defined scales had been created to help them categorise a Lord-class individual and how their abilities affected the world around them. The first that they agreed upon was the civilian-martial spectrum, which was evidenced by the differences between Nobles of civilian and martial leanings in Human society. Lords on the martial side of the spectrum had qualities that lent towards them being effective leaders in hostile or otherwise adverse conditions, hardening those that they ruled against those conditions and serving as something like a Commander or Champion of their people. Lords on the civilian side of the spectrum excelled at amplifying the effectiveness of their subjects and leveraging what they had at their disposal. This spectrum loosely explained why Ludmila was absolute crap at many things that Nobles normally excelled at: her Lord Job Class simply didnt allow it. By the same token, Liane, Florine and Clara stunk at many things Ludmila excelled at. Their combat and command ability was limited, it was difficult for them to work with very little and their loyal subjects werent as resilient. Trying to make up for those deficiencies through personal development didnt help, eitherwell, it was more that Clara and Ludmila asserted that it was harmful. At first, Liane was sceptical since the tenets of the Faith of the Six served as the basis for their assertion, but then Ludmila pointed out that members of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Court confirmed that it was the case. Build contamination, they called it: if someone tried too hard to do something that wasnt in line with their vocation, they would pick up Job Class levels that were fundamentally incompatible with their builds C the sum of what they were, as defined by their Class Levels. Fixing that problem involved dying and losing levels. Liane wasnt very keen on experiencing that particular solution, so she decided that investigating the truth of the matter without potentially putting herself at risk was prudent. The second spectrum that they fleshed out had to do with the fundamental nature of a Lords race. This was developed by comparing the different peoples that lived in the Sorcerous Kingdom that they encountered while Florine wandered about. It was more like a set of measures that helped them figure out where any particular race sat in the grand scheme of things. This included how social they were, whether they were collaborators or dominators and their inherent strengths as individuals and as a species. Quagoa and Goblins, for instance, were more social than Humans. The Quagoa were more on the dominator side of the spectrum and tended to behave aggressively against other races when left to their own devices. Goblins were on the collaborator side, capable of easily fitting into the order of other societies. While they had distinct racial advantages, Quagoa were not especially strong relative to Humans. Goblins were generally weaker than regular Humans. Lords of both races had Skills and Abilities that reflected these traits. A Quagoa Lord could invoke a berserk state over their people that exploited their resilience in their natural environment, turning them into a difficult-to-break wave of frenzied soldiers. Hobgoblins C which might be considered a sort of Goblin Lord C brought together and transformed the various Goblinoid species and their ecology into the organised and disciplined ranks of a Goblin Army. The third major spectrum for Lords-class individuals had to do with the organisational bracket that they filled. There was the tribal bracket, which could be seen in the most common sorts of Demihuman Lords C or minor Nobles, in the case of Human Kingdoms and Empires. Above them were Highlords, which were the rarer High Chiefs, Warlords or petty kings of tribal confederations, or the High Nobles of Human countries. Higher up were Sovereigns, consisting of Kings, Emperors and other analogous roles. When compared with the Human Sovereigns of the north, Queen Oriculus was far more impressive in terms of apparent mastery over her Lord-type Classes. Whether consciously doing so or not, she displayed powerful abilities both directly and could be seen reflected in her loyal subjects, which somehow appeared to be all of them. Rather than a regular Queen, she was probably better categorised as a High Queen. One might ask where Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer King, sat in all of this. Understanding, however, only required a shift in perspective. Like the living, the Undead had Lords too. According to Lady Shalltear, Ainz Ooal Gown was an Overlord C the highest existence of the Elder Lich line. Elder Liches were often coined as Lords of the Labyrinth, Lords of the Undead and Commanders of Undead armies who exerted their influence through arcane might and necromantic domination. Additionally, as a Necromancer of the highest calibre, Ainz Ooal Gown was a Ruler of Death. When the various spectrums that they had come up with were applied, it framed the Sorcerer King in a reasonably understandable way. He was the highest rank of Sovereign, belonged to the dominator side of things and displayed traits characteristic of his race. These notions were loosely proven by how he affected those around him. Without exception, everyone could feel the dark majesty of the Sorcerer King when they were in his presence. Depending on ones relationship to the Sorcerer King, that dark majesty could evoke different feelings. To outsiders, he was a personification of Death: the unsettling sensations that the living felt in the presence of the Undead were amplified. With respect and loyalty, however, came awe and reverence. As an Undead Lord, the Sorcerer King also had various effects on the Undead under his command and did things to naturally occurring ones. As far as they had observed, the more Human types of Undead C particularly the females C fell helplessly in love or at least lusted after him. Those further removed from being Human C including Skeletal Undead, Incorporeal Undead and Zombies C were exposed to other sets of emotions. Broadly speaking, the Undead became more like the living around him, experiencing emotions and reactions to a degree that was normally not characteristic of the Undead. It was a strange phenomenon that allowed the Undead to become closer to the life that they emulated. Their carriage started moving again, going around a city block and heading back up the way they came. Liane concealed a frown at the change in direction: they wouldnt be able to see much of the city if they just stayed around the palace. Is there an establishment youve decided on? She asked. Yes, my lady, Zoren answered with a nod. One of the finest restaurants in the city C it is high in the palace quarter and commands a most wonderful view of the river and the east of the city. We have chosen it more for the atmosphere than the food, Agha said. With the city harbouring over twice its usual population, the common establishments are cramped and squalid. Additionally, the rationing measures in the city affect all, so we beg your understanding in the matter. That shouldnt last for much longer, Liane replied. Well, everyone might be eating oat bread, oatmeal, oatcakes, oat pastries and other oat derivatives for a while, but at least youll have plenty of it. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The carriage went through a series of hairpin turns leading up the eastern side of the palace quarter, bringing them to a flat residential area with the restaurant in question at the end of the road. Each manor along the way was in various states of disrepair, displaying damage more pronounced than in the streets of the common areas below. Unlike the common areas, little effort had been made to clean things up. If the city is overcrowded, Florine finally found the courage to speak, would it not be prudent to open the palace quarter to the citizens? Such proposals have been made, Lady Gagnier, Zoren replied, but there are other considerations we must see to first. Every residence here belongs to a Noble house or other important personages. The Beastmen may have taken the staff and valuables, but what is valuable to Humans is not necessarily valuable to Beastmen. Every manor is filled with paperwork, sensitive documents, vaults and hidden chambers. We presently do not have the means available to secure everything or manage the population should they decide to engage in criminal acts. Having people filling the quarter is a recipe for disaster, especially when times are so desperate. If thats the case, Liane asked, how are the people being managed right now? Very carefully, Zorens dark eyes glinted as he offered her a lopsided smile. The people believe in the grace of our Queen and will go to great ends to serve her. They would even sacrifice themselves for her sake. We must maintain this state and work to avoid anything that might adversely affect it where possible. Is it just me, Liane, or did that come off as not quite right? Whaddya mean? Makes sense to me. Theyre upholding the dignity of the Queen and the majesty of her reign, yea? Normal aristocrat stuff. That feels right and wrong at the same time The carriage came to a stop in front of a hastily-cleared walkway. Pieces of debris and refuse were piled up some distance to the sides. One of the footmen outside C Emmad C opened the cabin door and unfolded a small set of steps. We informed the proprietor in advance of our arrival, Lady Wagner, Zoren said, so it shouldnt be long until their preparations have been made. In the meantime, please enjoy the view from the gardens. Emmad lowered his head slightly, silently extending a hand to Liane. Out of the four footmen, he was the most handsome by far. He was two metres tall with a dusky complexion and sturdy frame that might have been the result of being from a border house in the east. That smile of yours is silly. Liane unsmiled. I-I cant help it! Its not every day that people pay more attention to me than they do to you. Can I use your shawl, by the way? No. They disembarked from the cabin, finding Rose and Tierre already awaiting them on the walkway. Their Ladys Maids had followed them in a second carriage which was about as nondescript as theirs. Like Liane and Florine, their Maids had donned a set of local attire that complemented their own. Shall we go ahead and check the premises, my lady? Rose asked. I shall accompany you, as well, Emmad said in a deep voice. Lianes gaze met that of her Ladys Maids. Take one of our Shadow Demons too. The Shadow Demon went from Lianes shadow to Roses, and the three disappeared into the restaurant. Zoren guided Liane and Florine to a garden walkway offering a view of the citys eastern riverfront. Every few metres, they passed a giant splotch of dried blood on the cobblestones. Ermthis wasnt what I had in mind, Zoren said sheepishly. Dont mind us, Liane said. Dont throw up, though. With the palace quarter on the western side of the city, the eastern districts stretched two kilometres along the banks of the River Oriculon. The shadow cast by the palace quarter shrouded the riverfront in darkness, making it difficult to discern the state of its port facilities. Whats the condition of the citys eastern port? Liane asked, Is it comparable to the west? Oras, Zoren said, werent you patrolling there today? Yes, Lord Zoren, the shorter man said. The wharf district has always been a bit on the seedier side, but the facilities themselves remain functional. Unfortunately, I cannot say the same for the vessels moored there. Baroness Zahradnik mentioned something like that in her reports, Liane said. The Beastmen were sinking ships in ports all along the coast. I guess they didnt want their food to sail away. Grave looks appeared on the faces of the men standing across from them. All of them? Zoren frowned, Thats not good. The river trade is crucial to the Draconic Kingdoms economy. Not only does it facilitate efficient transport, but it is difficult for Beastmen to disrupt. It probably shouldnt take long to repair If it were better days, yes. With our supply chains effectively collapsed, well have to cannibalise a lot of ships. Materials in general are scarce with the strain of the recovery effort. What about magic casters? The three footmen exchanged looks. May I ask what you mean by that, my lady? Zoren asked. Magic casters can cast spells to repair stuff, yeah? Liane answered, Low-tier Mending-line spells should be able to tide you over until real repairs can be made and new ships built. Such things are beyond our knowledge, Zoren replied, but it sounds like powerful magic that we wouldnt have access to. I said low-tier, right? You did. Im sure you can consult with the Guilds on that, Liane said. A city of this size should have more than a few magic casters. In better times, that might be the case I have a feeling well be hearing that a lot. but magic casters are purposely targeted by Beastmen. I am uncertain how many remain after this latest attack. I guess we should add timber to our shipments, Liane muttered. Of all the things one needed, wood was probably one of the easiest to get. She couldnt think of any instance of Human-managed territory losing its copses or not having any forests, but it might be different in the Draconic Kingdom where Beastmen could just pop out of the trees and eat people. My lady, Rose returned from the restaurant, the restaurant is ready to receive you. Find anything interesting? Liane asked. Not as such. The usual set of divination spells revealed nothing of note. Nor did we discover anything on the mundane end of things. They were led inside through the restaurant to a balcony on the other side. Sconces set with torches lined the walls and pillars, supporting a structure fashioned from polished cedar. In the middle of the balcony was a long table set with golden utensils and tall beeswax candles. Once they took their seats, a short man in a white chefs uniform appeared to greet them. Welcome, lords and ladies, welcome. I am Chef Remlay, proprietor of the Dragons Roost. We are most pleased that you have chosen our establishment this evening. Remlay, Zoren nodded, Its good to see you healthy. When we heard what happened to the palace quarter, I feared the worst. You are too kind, Lord Zoren, the Chef replied. By the Queens grace, we managed to survive. My staff and I locked ourselves in the cellars when the Beastmen overwhelmed the citys defences, but were not quite sure what happened next. By the time we grew brave enough to come out again, the invaders were gone. Hmmdoes that mean that some of the palace quarters residents might still be alive? Its been four or five days since the attack began, so they should have reappeared by now if so. Speaking of residents, I dont believe Ive met these lovely young ladies youve brought with you today Ah, Zoren rose from his seat and gestured to Liane, this isC Wagner, Liane stood up and stuck out her hand. Liane Wagner. My partner here is Florine Gagnier. These are our attendants, Rose and Tierre. Were Merchants from a place up north. The Chef instantly latched on to her introduction, clasping her hand. Merchants, you say? Might that mean that goods are arriving in the port? You betcha, she grinned. Were currently negotiating supply arrangements with Her Majesty. Thats Chef Remlay swallowed, If youll please excuse me for just one moment Sure! Chef Remlay scampered away into the restaurant. The four footmen cast curious looks at Liane as she sat back down. I dont understand, my laCMiss Wagner. Why would you We didnt lie to em, Liane said. We are Merchants. ButC What she means to say, Lord Zoren, Florine rolled her eyes, is that we are from Merchant houses. I seeno, I dont. I still dont understand why you would choose to introduce yourselves as Merchants rather than Nobles. The sound of heavy breathing preceded the Chef as he returned to the balcony. Apologies, my lords, he said, there was an urgent matter that demanded my attention. Of course, Remlay, Zorens voice was uncertain. What is this evenings menu? Weve had a long day seeing to the order of the city. Chef Remlay launched himself into a flowery rendering of what was pretty close to what theyd been eating for the last day or so. The only notable difference was the wine, which was some sort of decade-old red from the far end of the Oriculon Reach. Once the Chef confirmed their satisfaction with the content of their dinner C Liane and Florine stuck with the wine since they had just eaten C he disappeared into the restaurant again. So youve all been performing duties with the city militia, Liane said, hows that been working out for ya? They can hardly be called proper militia, Zoren snorted. Indeed, Agha joined him in his mirth. Remember Emmads first watch? He equipped his men with spears and half of them nearly stabbed themselves. I think a few of them did. The mens laughter rose around the table. Emmad scratched his temple, casting his eyes down in embarrassment. That is the least of the problems, though, Kiplers almond eyes glittered with amusement. The commoners have little sense for law. We spent more time dealing with our men than with any problems created by the citizenry. They judge things based on whether they believe good or evil is being done, not what is lawful and unlawful. It should be expected, should it not? Florine said, We ourselves were not born with the law instilled in us, but we all have a sense of good and evil. True, Zoren said, true. But it goes a long way in explaining why they do so many nonsensical things. They have much in the way of common sense but everything else is Zoren leaned back in his seat and raised his hand, making a swirling gesture with a look of resignation. I dont envy you guys, Liane said. Recovering from this giant mess is going to take a good, long time. Well, since you all basically have your foot in the door now, do you plan on seeing things through and securing positions in the Royal Court? Hmmthat is a good question. Normally, we would all be ecstatic at such an opportunity. Given how things are, howeverOras, what do you think? It would depend on the state of our houses, Agha said. If we end up inheriting, we would have to take care of things at home. Should the territories fall apart, there would be no country for the ministries to manage. I doubt my lord father has perished, Kipler said. Hes so obstinate that, if he were eaten, hed crawl right back out. The Judiciary is not for me, though C I would prefer the Treasury. Aghas look turned sour. You would have to fight that Delerose for the position I dont think you could win, Zoren said. She is close to the Queen and more talented in finance than you besides. I-I dont mind working under Delerose The three men turned suspicious looks at Kipler. What? Kipler said. Nothing, Zoren looked over to Emmad. What about you Emmad? Back to Eastwatch, I suppose. Emmad nodded and took a sip from his wine. As expected of a son of House Zorlu, Zoren raised a fist. Considering the help we are receiving from the Sorcerous Kingdom, perhaps you should aim for Marshal instead? There will be others more suited to the position, Emmad shook his head. The cities of the north still stand, so the Nobles commanding their defence would be a better choice than I. Think we should tell him that theyre only standing because theyre being kept fresh? Dont do that! He looks so gallant right now. He did, but knowing the truth made Liane want to laugh at his tragically-misplaced humility. Chef Remlay and his staff arrived with the first of their courses: a thin fish stew with pickled vegetables that was at great odds with the crystal bowls that it came in. Still, the four footmen conducted themselves in a manner appropriate to the setting rather than the food. At any rate, Zoren said, seeing order return to the city brings us great satisfaction, but many things will demand our attention in the future. Speaking of the future, Liane said. What do you think the best measures would be to help get the Draconic Kingdom on the road to recovery? Zoren took a few spoonfuls of soup with a thoughtful expression. Since you are unfamiliar with our country, he said, There are a few fundamental things that you should be aware of. One of them is that the Draconic Kingdom is structured as a product of our relationship with our neighbours. We are regularly subjected to Beastman raids and the way that we recover from their predation has been refined over generations. That sounds interesting, Liane leaned forward. How does it work, logistically speaking? The footman emptied his bowl, dabbing at his lips with a napkin before speaking again. At the centre of everything lies our Queen, he said. Both legally and logistically speaking. Every city in the Draconic Kingdom is under the direct rule of the royal house. We are not like the countries of the north where great houses rule over cities. While there are High Nobles in the Draconic Kingdom, there are no great houses as you would recognise them C only provincial lords. I see, Liane said. So whenever a territory is attacked by Beastmen, the Queen sends support directly to the lord that needs it through her cities. The system is set up in such a way that each city acts as a branch of the central administration. Thats right, Zoren nodded. HmmI was expecting that this would require a more in-depth explanation. My father always bemoaned the ignorance of northern dignitaries. They always asked for the lord of whatever place held their interest so that they could negotiate directly with them for licences and such. The Sorcerous Kingdoms central administration holds absolute authority, Florine explained. Legally speaking, this is not the case, but it is in practice. The destructive factionalism that you might hear of in the north is pointless in our country. Speaking of factions, Liane said, do they exist here? They do, Zoren said, but they are provincial factions rather than what northerners would call court factions. The administrators of each area in a province band together to more effectively represent their interests. So what happens in a situation like the one youre in presently, where everyone needs everything at the same time? Our hairs turn grey before we reach the age of twenty, Agha grimaced. Maybe Kipler has the right idea. What do you mean by that? Kipler frowned. Nothing, Agha smiled slightly. What will probably happen is that support will be distributed in an equitable fashion across all provinces. Everyone will request as much as they can, of course, but, at the same time, they should recognise that we all share the same circumstances and trust in our Queens wisdom. This makes it reeeeeally easy for us. Suspiciously easy. Well, its a good system. Why would you think wed be the first ones to think of it? Especially when theyre the ones that have to deal with this all the time. Still, it existing before we proposed it might be bad for us. But its effectively a bigger, time-tested version of what we came up with. Thats the problem. Theyre veryqueeny. Its as if everything is set up with Queen Oriculus at the centre. If we do something similar, we may be seen as undermining the influence of the Crown. Mmhif that was the case, wouldnt she have said something about it? I dont think its the Queen we have to worry about. Liane eyed the handsome young noblemen sitting across the table from them. They were indeed very queeny. From what they had seen, all of the Draconic Kingdoms subjects were. They might have difficulties between themselves, but the Queen was simply above it all. If anyone targeted the Queen for a reason, it would be to shower their adoration upon her. She glanced over at Florine, who was smiling gently as she watched the restaurant staff lay out the next course. Yknow, just this once, I hope youre wrong. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 3, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 10th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 1900 Hours Keep our infantry in the river off of the capital for now. The general staff wants us to focus reconnaissance on the north side of the Oriculon for the next few days. What of our cavalry, my lady? Saiko asked. Theyre fine on their current patrol routes, Ludmila answered. What we need right now is information and we need to gain as much of it as we can before the Beastmen start sniffing around. Did you not say that the Beastmen beyond the borders of the duchy will not intrude on these lands due to the lack of food? I did, Ludmila nodded. But, in this case, Im referring to any regular interactions between all of these clans. The Human countries of this region are accustomed to Demihumans existing in primitive, disparate tribes that have few relationships beyond competitive ones. Our adversary is a country and is sending migrants to settle these lands, meaning that some attempt at creating trade networks and establishing permanent territorial governments should occur eventually. They may not come for food, but they may start doing something like selling food to the overpopulated areas here. Since this occupation has lasted a while, it may already be happening. It was a good thing that her friends had pointed that particular detail out, as she had overlooked it entirely. Though it shouldnt have been a strange notion if one took a step back and examined things, the state of the region and the relationship between Human countries and their tribal Demihuman neighbours jumbled up what was normal and abnormal. While accompanying the Sixth Legion on their southern campaign, she didnt identify a single Demihuman Merchant. The Empire did see the occasional Demihuman Merchant from Karnassus, so, presumably, the lack of them in the imperial frontier was because of the Slane Theocracys active suppression of their populations. That influence did not extend to the Beastman country bordering the Draconic Kingdom, however, so it was reasonable to expect behaviours characteristic of civilised society in whatever analogues they existed in. Not long ago, she considered the Slane Theocracys efforts to keep the region safe for the development of humanity an essential thing. Now, she wondered whether it had done more harm than good. The resulting segregation of races resulted in a state where mutually beneficial relations could never be achieved. His Majestys decision to extend his benevolence over not just humanity, but all peoples of the world only made more sense the more of the world that Ludmila saw. It couldnt happen immediately, but the harmonious state that the Sorcerer King desired could be achieved once the damage being dealt to the regions civilisations was stopped and His Majestys order facilitated mutual understanding and prosperity. In that case, Saiko asked, what should be done if we encounter a Merchant or some other civilian operating within our zone of control? Thats a good question, she crossed her arms and pursed her lips. As far as I know, its a near-universal norm of civilised conduct to allow Merchants right of passage regardless of their race or country of origin. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, arbitrarily attacking non-hostile Merchants and other civilians lawfully going about their business would be a major breach of our policies and legislation. In the Draconic Kingdomwell, Ill consult with Queen Oriculus on the matter. Its her country. Is there anything else to address before I head into the city? The Elder Liches gathered around her exchanged looks between themselves. They were doing well so far, so she was hoping that they would eventually become confident enough in their duties to voice independent thoughts and opinions. Unlike the Elder Liches of the Sorcerous Kingdoms administration, who always seemed to have something to say about everything, the Elder Liches of the Royal Army were generally quiet and obedient. A minute passed in silence before she spoke again. In that case, Saiko and I are heading to the palace. If you have any thoughts or concerns while you conduct your duties, Im just a Message spell away. Dont hesitate to ask me about anything youre unsure about. Her sergeants saluted as she activated her hairpin and rose into the air. Saiko fell into formation on her right. Out of curiosity, Ludmila said. Do the sergeants confer between themselves? Occasionally. What about? Most of the time, Saiko told her, it has to do with the coordination of our forces. There are also mana checks and status updates between themselves and the general staff. Is there any non-routine discourse? The Elder Lich fell silent as they levelled out five hundred metres over the ground and headed straight towards the city. Was there some concern that you had about your sergeants, my lady? It may just be me, Ludmila said. His Majestys servitors can silently communicate with one another. I can only imagine what sort of chatter goes on between everyone so I suppose it feels as if Im being left out. We are generally not ones for chatter, Saiko replied, but I suppose it does happen. Ludmila flipped around and flew backwards, facing the Elder Lich as they crossed over the city wall. Really, now, she smiled, what about? It isnt some secret, I hope. Not particularly. For the past two days, it has revolved around improvements to squad performance and adjusting our expectations to match the bonuses that your influence confers upon us. See? Thats just the sort of thing I like talking about, yet it only crosses my desk after everyones done having fun with it. Since they were operating on relatively large battlefields, opportunities to observe what individual squads were doing were limited. Even then, she only had a general idea of what they were up to until they started doing it. They had brought force enough to crush countries in their entirety, but it was still important to refine their tactical and strategic processes as well as expand their understanding of the world. As we do not have Commander-class communication abilities, including you in these discussions would be problematic. The mana expenditure from the constant use of Message spells would be prohibitive. Muu You are not a Lizardman. How do you know about that? Ludmila frowned. Saiko silently stared back at her. Well, at least report to the general staff so they can note things as they develop for me to look at. I have Olga and Raul now, so Ive basically doubled my personnel. They have not displayed any Class Skills or Abilities as Commanders yet, Saiko noted. Theyre still apprentices, Ludmila replied. As far as weve observed, the capabilities of apprentice-type Job Classes only offer rudimentary skillsets in the associated vocation. Theyve been training all winter, though, so dont underestimate what theyre capable of. What are they capable of? Thats part of what were here to find out. Theyve at least grasped a wide breadth of mundane tactics, strategy and simple logistics. I need to get them started on Skill and Ability development soon. Much of what Ive come up with is theoretical, to be honest. It draws from what Ive been able to study and make sense out of. As far as she knew, the method of instruction for Commanders was akin to other types of apprenticeships. One learned theory, and then applied it in practice. It was even the same with far more capable Commanders like Gunnar and the Goblin General, as well as the Imperial Military Academy, which was steeped in generations of formalised martial tradition. A part of her suspected that the basic feeling their military education gave off was due to the limited knowledge of educational techniques in the region, but it was the only thing that they had. Lady Shalltear and even Grand Marshal Cocytus were limited in their knowledge of military operations. This was somewhat understandable since they were unfathomably strong and could personally tackle any issues that required martial strength, but that didnt help with the Royal Armys development. They angled down towards the royal palace and Ludmila watched the city pass below. With how crowded it was, she couldnt imagine what it was like when it had twice as many hiding behind its walls. Gangs of boys and men worked to clear away the damage left behind by the Beastman rampage and it looked like every fifth building was being torn down. Women of all ages waited in lines that wound around the city blocks, waiting to purchase food and other necessities from shops and warehouses guarded by burly security personnel. This was in stark contrast to the palace quarter, where barely anyone could be seen. While it appeared that the citizens were being kept out, the sheer disrepair of the quarter suggested that, rather than any sort of segregation occurring, something else was keeping them from using the area. Occasionally, wagons filled with corpses trundled through the streets on the way to unloading their grisly cargo in one of the quarters expansive gardens. Have there been any reports of Undead rising in the aftermath of the attack? Ludmila asked. If it has occurred, Saiko replied, reports have not reached us. Your query is in line with our curiosity over a lack of negative energy-related phenomena in the wake of these events. Thats good to hear, Ludmila said. The last thing we need is a request for domestic security tying up our troops. Indeed. At least a part of the reason why no negative energy phenomena had manifested was due to her. As with the Sixth Legions decisive battle in the highlands, Ludmila could sense that she was absorbing the negative energy produced as a consequence of her forces actions. Once her infantry company grew accustomed to the routine of clearing out sections of the city, they were swift and efficient about it, completing the bulk of their task in under two hours. While her experience with negative energy was limited, it appeared that the folklore and common sense regarding its formation were at least partially correct. Widespread belief pinned the cause of negative energy as the result of certain events and what living beings C regardless of race or culture C considered conditions conducive to undeath. The most common source was the accumulation of corpses in areas such as cemeteries, mausoleums, mass graves and battlefields. This was evidenced by the fact that weak Undead commonly manifested in those places, which was a constant thorn in the side of city budgets. Remains that were not attended to properly were said to be a greater source of negative energy. As far as Ludmila could observe, the true cause was vague: she could sense the negative energy suffusing her surroundings, but there wasnt anything obvious like clouds of the stuff wafting out from burial sites like the malevolent miasma that some described it as. Much to the probable disappointment of those who obsessed over necromancy, the generation of negative energy from those sources was so gradual that she couldnt sense its formation C only the cumulative result. The second most common cause attributed to the appearance of negative energy was death as a result of wars or disasters. As an officer of the Royal Army, this was immediately relevant to her work. Militaries in the texts that she studied often factored the phenomena into strategic planning. Warfare of all types, be it a pitched battle or a minor raid, was linked to the generation of negative energy. Purposely choosing battle sites that could afford to be infused with negative energy C such the Katze Plains, which was used in the wars between Re-Estize and Baharuth C limiting collateral damage and ensuring that the rank-and-file didnt lose discipline and run rampant over enemy population centres were all examples of measures made to limit the propagation of negative energy. When it came to the Draconic Kingdom, the apparent fact that Ludmila only absorbed negative energy she was responsible for meant that everything generated by the Beastmen as they slaughtered the Human population stuck around. To her senses, it appeared as a wispy layer that clung to the city like vestiges of morning mist collecting at the bottoms of bowls and ravines. Also of particular note was the fact that her counteroffensive actually resulted in less negative energy than what the Beastmen had produced in their massacre of the citizens, despite the overwhelming violence of the former. Either the number of dead C over two hundred thousand caused by the Beastmen versus the forty thousand slain by her forces C or the way that they died was what resulted in the difference. That being said, she wasnt sure if the assault on the capital had produced enough to trigger Undead genesis. Understanding where that threshold lay was a priority for her, as the lengthy occupation could very well have generated more negative energy in other parts of the Draconic Kingdom. Ludmila slowed as they crossed over a group of temple staff attending to a pyre. She turned to address Saiko. Go on ahead and report to headquarters, Im going to speak with those Priests below. She landed behind a hedgerow before dropping her concealment. After swapping into her civilian garb, she walked around to greet them. Good evening. The half dozen men and women attending the pyre jumped at her voice. It seemed that Beastmen werent the only ones plagued by poor situational awareness in the Draconic Kingdom. One of the men C who had raised a symbol of the Water God in her direction C peered at her suspiciously. Is there some reason why everyone is so jumpy? Ludmila asked. Some reason? The mans reply was incredulous, Have you not seen all the Undead? Ludmila looked to her left, and then to her right. Then she leaned slightly to the side to look past the nervous Priests. Have any Undead manifested as a result of all the corpses? You have quite the tremendous backlog of rites to perform. No, the man said. They havent, but those are the least of our problems. You Nobles have barred the gates to keep people from seeing whats going on out there, but I have it on good authority that that army of darkness is still lurking about. Its even said that theyre holding our beloved Queen hostage! Youd think that us Nobles would be a bit more distraught if that was the case, Ludmila raised an eyebrow. Hmph, spare me your games. We have work to do, so you will have to excuse us. With that, they turned back to resume their prayers. Ludmila walked off with an ear to the wind, analysing the exchange as she listened for other groups performing funerary rites in the area. Was the Priests conduct indicative of the relationship between the Temples and the aristocracy? She couldnt imagine that it was friction with the administration as a whole. From what she had seen and heard, Queen Oriculus was practically untouchable when it came to negative public sentiment. A thread of familiar prayers drew her to another group of Priests several estates away. She tread more than a bit forcefully as she made her way up the manor lane in hopes that they wouldnt start at her appearance as the previous ones had. One of them turned to regard her as she approached the rows of bodies neatly arranged over the grounds. Ludmila lowered her head in a curtsey. I hope the evening finds you well, Priest. The Priest seemed surprised at her greeting, staring at her for a moment before raising a hand. Blessings of the Six be upon you, he said. Youll have to forgive my astonishment, but we werent aware that any of our faithful amongst the nobility had survived aside from Mistress Salacia. She may have the look of a Noble, a Priest in the vibrant colours of the Fire God said, but her manner of garb is strange. Who are you? Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, chief of staff of the relief force sent to the Draconic Kingdom by the Sorcerous Kingdom. As one, the remaining Priests ceased their prayers and turned to regard her. I dont see a presiding Cleric, Ludmila said. they were lost in the attack. The Archbishop and all of the senior staff were long gone by the time it happened and our remaining Clerics went out to defend the people when the city was breached. I see, Ludmila looked down at the grass, making a ritual gesture, may Surshana grant them His eternal peace. A moment of silence passed between them before Ludmilas curiosity over a portion of the Priests statement prompted her to speak again. You mentioned that the Archbishop and the senior temple staff were long gone by the time the city was breached. What happened to them? They were assassinated, a woman in the subdued colours of the Earth God spat. Assassinated? Ludmila furrowed a brow, When we arrived and dealt with the invaders, we did not encounter any Beastmen capable of entering a city filled with people to successfully assassinate key figures. It happened early in the siege, the Priest sighed. The capital has rarely been attacked, but we know how other cities have suffered in the past. These filthy Demihumans have savage practices. Their warriors seek out worthy prey and go to great lengths for the prestige of defeating the strongest. They scale the walls at night and stalk the streets, searching for likely targets. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Ludmila rubbed her chin with a finger. In that case, who are your strongest surviving Priests? Were all only capable of First-tier magic, came the glum reply. Just Acolytes and the least-advanced members of the junior staff. If contagion takes root in the city from the malaise cast by these corpses, we will have no countermeasures for it. Is it the same with the other faiths? What about the Pharmacist Guild? Its all the same. There isnt a single Second-tier caster left in the entire city. No Clerics; no Priests; no Alchemists I see, Ludmila sighed. We noted the same thing in Seagate, but I wasnt certain of the cause. The Priest of the Fire Gods gaze sharpened at her words. Seagate? He said, Does that mean We broke the siege of Seagate last night, Ludmila nodded. On both sides of the river. I was the one that requested that the capital remain closed. The same instructions have been issued to Seagate. The Beastmen have depopulated the nearby territories and sending people out at this juncture may attract more from beyond. Well be using their ignorance of recent events to our advantage. His face brightened at her explanation. The other Priests looked at one another excitedly. This is excellent news! The man said, But how long until the people can leave to work the fields and fish the waters again? Starvation still looms over us all. I will be consulting with Her Majesty on that this evening, Ludmila replied. At any rate, the reason why I came to you is that I was wondering how things have been going in the city with all of the death lingering here. I understand that the Temples are working as quickly as possible, but I must still be mindful of any security concerns. Nothing has happened yet, my lady, the Earth Priestess said. But it will take us weeks to see to the dead. The palace quarter will not have a very pleasant fragrance in a few days. You should be able to move them out of the city by then, Ludmila smirked. Thank you for your time C I need to deliver my report to the palace. Bring the Fire Gods wrath upon these vile animals, one of the Priests raised a fist. Purge them from our lands! Ludmila nodded politely before going on her way. After leaving the estate, she concealed her presence and flew back to the royal palace. The Death Knight C one of her footmen C guarding the parapet of the northwest tower saluted when she arrived. How have things been since Ive been gone? Ludmila asked. Her footman stuck up a thumb. Ludmila scanned the tower briefly before descending past the living quarters and into the war room. Wiluvien came out from behind the central table and curtsied before her. Welcome back, my lady. Has anything interesting happened? Not as such, Wiluvien replied. The Katze force has scouted out the area up to the Seylan River. Were about halfway to Bent Fang Bay from the capital with our efforts here. Did I miss anything on my sweep? Wiluvien shook her head. No, my lady. The entire area seems emptied of Humans so far. They went over to the table and Ludmila examined the updated information on the war map. A smattering of Beastman positions had been added roughly ten kilometres north of the capital. The south appeared to be empty. Her eyes travelled up the nearby tributary. What about the fortress down there? I sent a Shadow Demon to check, Wiluvien replied. It should be back sometime tonight. The area south of the capital was a highly defensible position, but, even so, they lacked the troops to cover it. They were mostly scouting the area just in case there was a tribe hidden somewhere that could suddenly appear at an inconvenient time. How about the areas to the east? Ludmila asked. The Wraiths we sent in that direction are delivering findings that are consistent with our first look around. Theres a clear shift in the way that the tribes are organised past where the Forst River joins the Oriculon. Everything east of there so far has the look of beingwell-managed. Im half-afraid to ask what Rivergarden looks like. There are people in the city, Wiluvien looked down at the map. Humans. We only performed aerial reconnaissance so the details of whats going on down there are unknown. At the least, the city is being kept in good order. What about the citys defences? Beastmen are manning them. If it wasnt for the fact that Humans are freely going in and out, one would think that they turned the city into a prison. Ludmilas hand roamed around until she found the reports for Rivergarden. A frown crossed her lips as she went over the ratio of Humans to Beastmen. My initial assessments about consumption rates could be wrong, she said, but these numbers dont match up. Add caravans and shipping routes to the things to watch out for. Dodo you believe they might be exporting Humans, my lady? Its a possibility. Another is that theyve decided that their initial cull was too severe and theyre trying to grow the Human populationspeaking of livestock, what about herd animals? Wiluvien looked across the table at Saiko. The Elder Lich glanced up from writing its report. Our focus has been on identifying elements from intelligent races, Saiko said. If you would like, we can change our reconnaissance parameters. By doing so, however, our efforts will be significantly slowed. Include all economic elements to our reconnaissance of the east, Ludmila ordered. We wont start there for a while yet, so Id like to know as much about whats going on there as we can without informing them of our presence. Well similarly amend the orders for the Katze Force once were done with Blighthold. In the northwest, Beastman tribes were forming in response to the Undead army creeping through the Deadmarch. According to Saiko, the first reactions were noted the previous evening, about an hour to midnight. Several minor skirmishes had broken out far ahead of the advancing front where they had set pickets towell, it wasnt exactly screening in the conventional sense, but it had still exposed the Beastman scouts and prompted them to report to their respective tribes. Did the Beastmen in the northwest move back again? They did, my lady, Wiluvien said. Its the fourth time theyve pulled back ahead of our forces. She set down the report for Rivergarden and reached out to pick up the one for Blighthold. Between the beginning of the Beastman response and the latest update, the numbers at the front had gone from a few hundred to two thousand to four thousand. Now everything in the area was moving to join them. I suppose they settled on making their stand at this river because its defensible That appears to be the case, my lady, Wiluvien said. This river runs relatively short and steep, cutting a series of deep ravines on its way to the sea. We have several major bottlenecks to contend with and the Beastmen will have the advantage of the high ground. Hmm She flipped through the report until she found the tactical map for what appeared to be their first battleground. As her Maid had noted, the river would be a problematic crossing for the bulk of their forces. Skeletons and Zombies would simply tumble down the ravine to their deaths and a series of defiles close to the sea were the only places where they could safely descend. There was a bridge for the road going to the Theocracy as well, but it probably couldnt handle the weight of thousands of Undead crossing at once. Since our forces have bunched up like this, Ludmila said, I assume the Beastmen are under the assumption that they can lure the Undead? Im not sure if thats the case, my lady, Wiluvien said. They may just be assuming were going to use the easiest place to cross and preemptively moved there. The Elder Liches are adhering to your orders to act as if they are simply being attracted to the closest mass of living beings nearby. Well, just to be certain, keep an eye out for flanking attempts from further upriver. We still have no idea where their real army is C if its even around. Yes, my lady. Since they kept falling back and adding to their forces, she could only assume that they were doing what was necessary to match the Undead army visibly arrayed against them. The strongest troops in the Katze force were kept far in the back and out of sight. Her Bone Vultures and Wraiths were performing reconnaissance while the lower level Undead shambled their way forward. This suggested that the Beastman army confronting them was likely made up of regular tribespeople. Where are our extra maps stored? Ludmila asked. The shelf behind us, Wiluvien answered. Countess Corelyn has received permission for us to use the Royal Archives as well, so we can start looking for the information that you requested. That can wait until were done with this first battle, Ludmila said as she sifted through the materials on the shelf. When Lluluvien gets up, have her wake the children and prepare them for tonight. Yes, my lady. Ludmila fished up a copy of the map. After a moments thought, she took three more. Ah C one more thing, my lady, Wiluvien said, a Shadow Demon came over from the throne room with a message from Lord Sebas. Her maid held out a folded slip of paper. Ludmila received it in her free hand before heading down the stairs. The content was brief: Lady Entoma had requested some Beastmen to sample. To whom do the Beastman corpses belong, anyway? They had zombified the ones in the capital, so there was nothing to claim. The upcoming battle, however, would probably result in more than a few bodies. She put the note away and made her way to the throne room. Baroness Zahradnik. Captain Scavo, Ludmila smiled. I see the palace is still in one piece. That it is, my lady, the Captain nodded. How are things out beyond the walls? We havent found a single Beastman until about halfway to Rivergarden, Ludmila replied. Speaking of which, do you know how quickly Beastmen travel? Surprisingly, not as quickly as youd think. Maybe around as fast as a low-to-mid Silver-ranked Adventurer over long distances. They can sprint after ya damn fast, though. How quickly they can march across the countryside was what I was interested in. Thank you, Captainis Her Majesty available? Her Majesty is inside with her cabinet at the moment, Captain Scavo said. One moment while I inform her of your arrival. The throne room door opened and closed again as the Captain made his way through. It seemed that the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation had paused negotiations for some reason. Clara? Hm? Oh, are you back? I am in front of the throne room at the moment. I thought you would be here, but We split up to do research. I am in the Royal Archives at the moment. Liane went off to hatch some scheme and Florine went with her. Some schemeI figured the three of you would be well on your way with negotiations by now. Even with the overwhelming amount of stuff we have thrown her way, Queen Oriculus is still in control of her end of things. She is quite an amazing woman. She would have to be to hold her country through all of this. You did not even say anything about it! I lost count of all the potential Skills and Abilities she used during our time at the table. It is like they are all second nature to her. It is not just her powers, either C she exploited every opening possible and everything she says is purposefully calculated. When she weaves everything together, it becomes ridiculous. Finally someone to look up to, hm? I do not even know if I can even do half of what she does. Some of her capabilities are definitely Sovereign-class. A sigh filtered over from Clara. Why did we not have this in Re-Estize, Ludmila? Everywhere we go it seems that the people have some advantage over us or are more advanced in some way. Maybe because some nefarious force decided that we should have the worst of everything. On the bright side, we have the Sorcerous Kingdom now. Things are bound to get better for the region. We are here to make that happen, right? right. Anyway, we have unloaded the barges and we are in the process of moving our cargo to the palace quarter. Queen Oriculus knows that we are offering her an excellent deal, but she is still doing her due diligence. For the time being, we are going ahead with basic aid under the premise that she will eventually establish official relations with the Sorcerous Kingdom. How are things on your end? Steps sounded from the other side of the door. It has been quiet. We have not detected a single Beastman within a day of the capital by road. I was just stopping by to see her about a few things before heading over to the DeadmarchCaptain Scavo is coming back out so I will speak with you later. The way to the throne room opened and Ludmila took a step across the threshold. The Right Honourable The Baroness of Zahradnik, Captain Scavo announced. Ludmila frowned inwardly. While it was technically her title, she was used to it being called Wardens Vale. She passed between the columns on the way to the throne, eyeing the changes to the hall. Two long tables had been set up on either side of the way to the throne. On one side sat the members of Queen Oriculus cabinet. The other side was empty C presumably because it was for the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation. The Queen was seated on her throne, a bare leg exposed to her hip as she crossed her legs. Behind her and to her left was Lady Yorsten. On her right was Lord Sebas, who nodded slightly at her approach. Your Majesty, she lowered herself into a deep curtsey. Weve completed our sweep of a one-day area around the capital. Aside from the liberation of Seagate, the area was devoid of Beastmen and Humans on this side of the river. Umu, the Queen nodded. Thank you for your hard work. We had hoped that you might be wrong about the Human part, but it is what it is. What are you planning to do next? The tribes northwest of Blighthold have been consolidating their numbers over the past day or so. I believe theyve chosen a place to confront our forces coming from the Deadmarch. She produced one of the spare maps, presenting the rolled-up parchment in her right hand. Lady Yorsten came forward to retrieve it from her and delivered it to Queen Oriculus. The Queen unfurled the map, holding it open in front of her. We are familiar with this placebut if the Beastmen are defending this position, will it not be a difficult battle? I estimate that we will lose half of our numbers. H-half?! It may be half of our numbers, but it is less than a hundredth of that groups strength. Unlike the living, mindless Undead may be utilised as fodder with no domestic repercussions. In the corner of her eye, the members of the Queens cabinet shifted uncomfortably. This may be so in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Queen Oriculus said, but even using the Undead is a domestic repercussion in other countries. Our neighbours will likely not receive the news well. That may be so, Ludmila said, But we are here now, and we shall not so easily abandon you. Additionally, foreign sentiment over utilisation of the Undead may also not be as bad as you believe it to be. The Baharuth Empire and the Kingdom of the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves are already leasing Undead from the Sorcerous Kingdom. What?! A chair clattered to the floor as someone in the Queens Cabinet shot to their feet. Ludmila turned her head to see a voluptuous woman leaning forward over the table, an ivory symbol of Alah Alaf dangling from the silver chain around her neck. This must be the Mistress Salacia that those Priests were referring to Is something the matter, Lady Soruel, my lady, Lady Soruel replied. Salacia Soruel, second daughter of House Soruel. Did you not tell them that the Baharuth Empire and the Azerlisian Dwarves have forged ties with the Sorcerous Kingdom? I mentioned that we traded with themwhy? Well, I just told them about their leasing Undead from us. Sorry. I was going to use that later, but well live. While I know nought of those Dwarves that you mentioned, Lady Soruel said, I find it difficult to believe that the Baharuth Empire would embrace the Undead. The Faith of the Four holds sway there and, like any right-minded faith, are staunch opponents of the enemies of all life. are you not a follower of The Six, Lady Soruel? Lady Soruel straightened, raising her chin proudly. I am. What of it? The Undead being leased by our allies are summoned beings, not naturally-manifested ones. Slavery is illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom, besides. I fail to see why that distinction matters, Lady Soruel sniffed. Ludmila eyed the woman and wondered about her unexpectedly defiant posture. Out of curiosity, Lady Soruel, she said, what would you do if an Undead being summoned an Angel? Thats a preposterous notion. Blasphemous, even. Such a thing would never be allowed by the gods. Queen Oriculus cleared her throat. I believe our discussion has gone off course, she said. We will confirm the truth of the matter with your diplomats. Since you suggest that victory will be obtained in this coming battle, what will your next move be? There is a second Beastman clan besieging the south of Blighthold. Securing the city will come next. At the same time, we will also be moving to break the siege of Highfort. The Queen uncrossed her legs, placing her elbows on her knees as she leaned forward. Highfort still stands? Beastmen still surround it, so it stands to reason that the defenders still hold the fortress. My hope was that we could relieve your soldiers and have the Undead man the fortress. That way, your armies could help police the reclaimed territories. The Undead may be reliable, but their presence is disruptive to living beings unaccustomed to them and we would like to have your people resume their seasonal activities without further interruptions. We are in agreement, Queen Oriculus leaned back on her throne. You have Our permission to reorganise the Draconic Kingdoms forces as you see fit, Lady Zahradnik. For the purposes you outlined just now, of course. Is there anything else you wish to inform Us of? There is a matter ofhousekeeping, Your Majesty. Queen Oriculus crown shimmered in the magical torchlight as she tilted her head curiously. Housekeeping? A few matters. It has been brought to my attention that news of Seagates liberation has not been made public. Thats right. Considering the measures that you recommended, We were uncertain whether it would interfere with your plans somehow As long as Your Majesty does not believe that the information will somehow make its way to the Beastmen, it should be to Your Majestys advantage to let the people know. Once again, my general staff is operating out of the Royal Palace. If any questions or concerns arise, they are easily accessible. I believe it will be for the best if we communicate both frankly and openly. Umu, the Queen nodded. Then we will do so. Giving Our people a sense that we are making progress against our enemies will help encourage them to adhere to the mandates of the administration. Making everything a Royal Decree might lose its effectiveness after a while. Ludmila pondered the latter part of Queen Oriculus statement. Was she referring to the peoples willingness to adhere to legal authority, the intangible weight that skilful authority figures cultivated, or a Skill that individuals with Sovereign-type classes influenced their people with? You mentioned a few matters the Queen said. Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. The second notable matter is the management of the deceased as the war progresses and we must see to the aftermath. Ive spoken with a few of the temple staff performing rites in the palace quarter and theyve expressed concerns over the sheer number of corpses they must take care of. We have been made aware of this. If the Beastmen continue to react as they have so far, Ludmila said, the corpses can be moved out of the western gates by the end of the week. Of course, should the situation change, we will have to reassess the risks. Very well. What else? We also need to determine how the dead should be managed in the areas restored to the Draconic Kingdoms control. They were eaten, no? I was referring to the fallen Beastmen, Your Majesty. My assumption is that they will be considered a burden for your Temples to manage, as they are not the families and loved ones of your subjects. Queen Oriculus glanced towards Lady Soruel, who nodded. This should be the case, Lady Soruel said. I hesitate to ask what Lady Zahradnik wishes to propose, however. The Sorcerous Kingdom is a nation where many races exist harmoniously alongside one another, Ludmila said. But that does not mean they stop eating what they need to eat. The slain may be prepared for consumption in our country rather than tying up the Draconic Kingdoms resources. Why not? Queen Oriculus shrugged, Let the Beastmen be the ones being eaten for a change. Our people will be busy enough restoring the lands to order and productivity, so managing the Beastmens leavings is, as you say, a burden. Thank you, Your Majesty. The final item is what we should do with foreign Merchants. The Queen frowned upon her marble throne. Foreign Merchants? It would be Beastman Merchants mainly, but we cannot discount the possibility that Merchants from other countries might appear through the Beastman-occupied territories. Hmmthat is a difficult question to address, a tiny furrow appeared over Queen Oriculus brow. Carting around parts of my people is one thing, but we will have to deliberate over what should be done with the rest. In that case, Ludmila said, that was all that I wished to discuss for the time being. By Your Majestys leave, I shall attend to matters in the northwest. Umu, the Queen nodded. We await your favourable report. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 3, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 We must apologise for the conduct of Lady Soruel. The echo of Ludmilas footsteps slowed as she made her way back through the polished marble corridors to the western palace. She glanced over her shoulder, but it was already clear that Queen Oriculus was using a Skill and not chasing her down the hall. Worry not, Your Majesty. Its something of a common reaction everywhere we go. Ah, so you can communicate like this. We were curious how well-versed the Sorcerous Kingdom was in various things. Sebas did not respond to Us, so We figured he might be a Lord in name only. Ludmila would have snapped her mouth shut, but it wasnt open in the first place. Then I take it this is common in the Draconic Kingdom? No. Even grasping rudimentary forms of this sort of communication is the mark of capable Commanders or certain types of Lords. I suspect that the Emperor of Baharuth can do it as well, but he dislikes Us for some reason If thats the case, what about Your Majestys military Commanders? Captain Scavo appears unaware. He knows that We can do this, but we do not know what he has attempted to achieve on his own. This Skill is more common among Commanders as they must project their voices across the battlefield by necessity and can more easily take the essential steps, but the Captain of the Palace Guard has never been in such a situation. I see. Is there some form of etiquette for this in the Draconic Kingdom? Nothing as formal as that. Those who are capable generally attach the mundane observances of proper behaviour that they are accustomed to. Not calling on someone when theyre probably sleeping or busy and such. It is also normal for those who have grasped these types of Skills to keep them a secret, as unworthy wielders would cause all sorts of problems. Independently grasping it is a sort of rite of passage in itself, and bestowing the knowledge of its existence is a gesture of absolute trust. It made sense and it didnt at the same time. Skills that allowed one to communicate over distances not normally achievable by conventional communication would present challenges and threats if it was widespread, but, at the same time, it was an invaluable tool. It also wasnt as if Message spells didnt exist. In the Empire, communication Skills were passed down as a matter of course for military officers. It strengthened the Imperial Army, which in turn supported the imperial throne and stabilised the nation. So long as it was believed to be something only officers were capable of, it was unlikely to fall in the hands of its ambitious and scheming aristocracy. at least that was how she thought it worked. Culture and tradition seemed to have a way of defining what ones Job Classes were capable of, even if the same Job Classes appeared to exist elsewhere. The notion so far proved to be relevant for Martial Arts, Skills and Abilities overall. As for how Ludmila had been introduced to communication Skills, she was hard-pressed to believe that it was a gesture of absolute trust from Lady Shalltear, whom she had met only a day before. It was more that she was surprised that Ludmila couldnt use them and acted to rectify a deficiency in her new vassal. The servants who came with the Sorcerer King, as well as His Majestys servitors, were fairly open with the existence of various things that the common population werent aware of in the early days of the Sorcerous Kingdom. After a month or so, however, they stopped casually spreading awareness of knowledge that they took for granted. I will keep that in mind, Your Majesty. While we are speaking, are there any concerns you wished to address in private? Only if youd like to hear Us rant about everything for hours. All of the river barges in the Oriculon Reach could not carry Our troubles, but they mostly revolve around matters of state. Now, We must leave you to your affairs C Ioena here is looking at Us as if Weve fallen asleep with Our eyes open. She smiled slightly at the tone of Queen Oriculus voice. While her people might see her as a child and she might act the part, she had the relaxed and confident air of an experienced ruler in private. Ludmila supposed that, with the Draconic Kingdom constantly under threat by its powerful neighbour, the Queen and her subjects were in reality much more resilient than one might expect. The setting sun flooded the palace hallways, which had now been cleared of the mess left behind by the Beastmen. Before returning to the northwest tower, she stopped by the state room provided for the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation. Aemilia poked her head out from the drawing room just past the foyer. Welcome back, my lady. I still dont get how you can sense when you have something to attend to. Im fairly certain that no one in the palace can detect me when I conceal myself. Something like a hunch, I guess? Her Ladys Maid came up to stand before her, Will you be staying for long? I just came by to check on things, Ludmila said. Did anything come in while I was away? A Shadow Demon comes by every evening to deliver paperwork from home. It just left. Lets see Aemilia reached into the satchel slung over her shoulder, pulling out a slim green binder. Ludmila received it with a glance at her Maids waist. Are you carrying that around even in here? Im feeling just a bit paranoid, my lady, Aemilia placed a hand on the satchel. Were in the royal palace of a far-off land and all I can think of are those stories of intrigue and spies and Assassins. There are even handsome footmen everywhere that look like they might try to seduce me at any time and the Maids here all have really sharp looks. Most of them just look tired to me, Ludmila said. Theyre all buried in work with all thats happened to their country. I dont think they have the time to be plotting and scheming against one another at the moment. Though she had been her Ladys Maid for a year now, Aemilia still wrapped herself up in tales of high society filled with all sorts of fantastic things. It didnt seem to matter that the reality of House Zahradnik didnt match up to how she thought things could be. She just wished for that world of her dreams and harboured a sense of wonder in all the little bits and pieces that suggested it was there. In a way, Aemilias energy did seem to nudge things in that direction just a tiny bit, but Ludmila didnt think that any weird legends would rise around them anytime soon. That may be so for now, Aemilia said, but things will start returning to normal eventually. If I catch some Rogue sneaking around in here, Im going to zap them with Light Inflict Wounds first and ask questions later. You learned an attack spell? Well, I originally learned it to help you, my lady, but its useful for Undead maintenance in general. I have no idea how our Skeletons get chips and cracks sometimes. They dont even do field work. Ludmila briefly imagined Queen Oriculus summoning her because Aemilia had zapped one of the Nobles working in the palace. That was one headache that they didnt need. Just to be certain, she said, you understand that even a single cast of that spell can potentially kill a regular person, yes? I know, Aemilia replied. But its my duty as a Maid to protect my mistress belongings. Who told you that? Ludmila furrowed her brow. Miss Alpha did. Shes a really nice person, but she knows when to put her foot down, too. Sometimes people think being good means that youre a pushover, but that couldnt be any further from the truth. That may be the case, but killing someone as a guest is taboo very nearly everywhere. Even Demihuman tribes out in the wilderness observe similar customs of hospitality. Its probably better to think of something else. What would you suggest, my lady? Hmmsomething that discourages people from acting against us, maybe. Since youre well on your way to being ordained, we should get you a weapon. Maybe a mace. If you discover someone snooping around you could just break their legs. If they still have some fight left, you could heal them and break their legs again. They wont be able to demand fees for healing since youre the one healing them. She flipped open the binder and scanned through the pages. Most of the content consisted of updates compiled by Nonna. Seasonal activities were well underway and the Elder Lich noted nothing out of the ordinary. The construction of various projects was on schedule and excavation work for her subterranean farms had started, resulting in stockpiles of much-needed stone. The only thing that might be considered irregular C at least as far as irregular in Wardens Vale went C was that league matches had been suspended since Olga and Raul were with her. Their teams were not idle, however, instead taking the opportunity to focus on improving their respective crafts for future matches. Did anything else come in? Ludmila asked. No, my lady, Aemilia answered. Were heading into the time where Nobles usually go around holding court, but the work of the Elder Liches has made that pretty much a thing of the past nowadays. I hear its starting to happen all over the duchy, so the other Nobles have been using the free time to further their ambitions. What does that entail? Everyone has one project or the other going, her Ladys Maid said. It actually started over the winter while we were away. The harvest was just so good but its hard to sell anything, so everyone is trying to think up what to do with the surplus. Most are giving Miss Alphas proposals for public education a more serious look to help with raising labour for urban centres. That much seemed like a given. New realities were now undeniable and every administrator was faced with the task of figuring out what to do about them. Since Nobles were competitive creatures C at least between themselves C she imagined that they needed little encouragement. After signing off on a few things, Ludmila left the state room and continued to the northwest tower. A familiar aroma drifted in the air as she approached the tower entrance. In the war room, Wiluvien, Lluluvien, Olga and Raul were sitting at a side table for their evening meal. Keep eating, Ludmila raised a hand as they rose in response to her entry. We need to get going in a bit. Has anything changed? No, my lady, Saiko said. The Beastmen continue to gather across the valley. They have made no attempts at skirmishing with our forces on the other side. Youd think theyd at least throw rocks, Ludmila muttered. Have we uncovered any flanking attempts? The Wraiths and Bone Vultures along the river have not spotted any crossings or movements on our side. She kept expecting more, yet more never happened. Perhaps her exposure to Hobgoblins, Gnolls, Frost Giants and the Imperial Army had resulted in unreasonable expectations for the region at large. The Royal Army had squads with as close to as perfect communication as possible, tireless soldiers and unflinching morale. Furthermore, the enemy appeared to be oblivious as to what was going on, giving Ludmilas forces the initiative along any number of potential avenues. The cautious, defensive side of her nagged constantly that she shouldnt frame her opponents as ignorant, stupid or powerless. Rationally speaking, however, she should be exploiting their advantages as much as Undeadly possible. Was the Southeast Army Group able to accommodate our request? An additional infantry company is en route to join the Katze front. Good, Ludmila nodded. We ended up with far more Zombies than we thought we would herehave the squads determined what the limit of effective control for each Squire Zombie is? Given the poor manoeuvrability and speed of Zombies, there is little issue with managing their broad movements. Fine control, however, is getting progressively worse. We estimate that somewhere around thirty is the point where it is simply better for Squire Zombies to control their subordinates as a whole unit rather than individual soldiers. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Before arriving in the Draconic Kingdom, the Royal Army was divided over offering Squads that had built up Squire Zombie cohorts to their prospective client for the improved coverage that they would offer. After witnessing the reactions to the Undead, however, it was probably better to not have tens of thousands of Beastman Zombies wandering all over the place. As such, she recommended that they be added to the Southeast Army Group once they were done sweeping away the Beastmen occupying the Draconic Kingdom and fresh companies be offered in their stead. Lets go with thirty per Squire Zombie, then, Ludmila said. We have a lot of Death Knights to accommodate and opportunities to bulk up our ground forces like this will probably be rare. Shall I request that the Southeast Army Group prepare squads in advance? Yes, please do. Were going to end up cycling through plenty of infantry squads at this rate. The original plan for showcasing the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead security forces to the Draconic Kingdom involved having them participate in frontier patrols much as they had done in the Baharuth Empire. In doing so, the hope was that they would be able to earn the appreciation of the Draconic Kingdoms military and receive their endorsement. This went hand-in-hand with Claras efforts at forging economic ties and bringing their southeastern neighbour closer to them diplomatically. While their long preparations had not been for nought, their original plans had essentially been scrapped. The gradual process of gaining a foothold in the Draconic Kingdom had turned into an impromptu counter-invasion-plus-relief-effort thrown together at the last minute with what they had on hand. For the Royal Armys part, it became a mad dash to methodically zombify all the invaders to flesh out as many infantry squads as they could. The Undead servitors were probably ecstatic about the sudden influx of work. Liane would likely say something about it being another horrifying page added to Ludmilas military record. There was little else to be done, however. By every account, the Beastmen did not consider diplomacy with the Draconic Kingdom an option. In fact, they considered it akin to negotiating with a nuk. Humans were little more than food that could manage themselves. Furthermore, the Draconic Kingdom would not simply let the Beastmen walk away now that they had the means to destroy them at their disposal, nor should the Beastmen expect any leniency considering their acts of aggression against a sovereign state. Ludmila studied the map for the impending battle while Olga and Raul finished their meal. The pair put on freshly-tailored gambesons, followed by coat-of-plates. In place of a helm, they wore the flight caps provided to the mages of the Imperial Air Service. While not particularly powerful as far as magic items went, the artifice of the Empire had produced magic items that greatly aided its air wings in their duty as aerial support for everyday policing duties and reconnaissance missions. The lenses of those goggles not only worked to magnify distant scenery, but also provided Darkvision up to one hundred metres. This range was seemingly insignificant, but the reality was that most beings with Darkvision only had about twenty to thirty metres of it. The major exceptions to this rule were beings with both natural Darkvision and Job Classes that qualified as scouts, which somehow combined to greatly enhance their vision. Even so, it wasnt that much better unless one was particularly strong. Both the Second and Sixth Legion used their air wings to great effect as reconnaissance in force during their campaigns with the assistance of this piece of magical equipment. The goggles qualities also made them useful for Commanders in night combat C especially if they were flying around unnoticed. She tugged on the straps of Rauls armour, ensuring that it was secure before taking in the sight of her two apprentices. Are we all ready to go? Ludmila asked. Olga and Raul nodded. Ludmila turned her attention to Lluluvien. We may have a lot of loose Beastmen running around after this, so the sergeants from the infantry company here will be coming to help keep track of everything. Are there any last-minute things to discuss before I get going? Not that I can think of, my lady, Lluluvien said. As you said, well just be keeping track of things from here and making adjustments where necessary. Im beginning to think we need a bigger table, though. The war rooms central table was two metres in diameter, yet it was already covered in clutter from all of the information they were managing. It would presumably clear up as their campaign progressed, but things would become worse before they became better. I like how cosy this tower is, Ludmila said, but youre probably right. I will request one of the state rooms be made available for our use once were done with Blighthold. Now that they were actually conducting a campaign, areas where they were lacking made themselves readily apparent. The sheer number of little things that they were missing was more than a bit daunting. Ludmila guided Olga and Raul to a corner of the war room. Saiko came over to join them. Im headed out, Clara. See you in a few days. Have fun. We look forward to your return, my lady, Wiluvien and Lluluvien lowered their heads. The dark portal of a Gate spell appeared and they stepped out into a windswept plain. A thin mist seeped through a sea of tall grass stretching out to the far horizon. Behind them, the grassland abruptly ended, marking the edge of the Katze Plains. Welcome, Lady Zahradnikwan. Ludmila turned with a smile, drawing her skirts out in a curtsey. Good evening, Lady Pestonya. Its always a pleasure to see you. Likewise, the Royal Housekeeper bobbed her head. How are things faring in the Draconic Kingdom? Wan. A part of me is relieved that its not as bad as they could be, Ludmila said. Another part of me worries over how bad things have become. The capital has been secured and weve started negotiations with their government, but weve barely begun reversing the Beastman occupation. But their suffering will soon come to an end, yes? The Royal Housekeeper said, And with the leased security forces, they will be able to live in peace from now on. Wan. That may be the case, butwell, lets just call it a bad feeling. Both she and Florine shared the same bad feeling when it came to the Draconic Kingdom, or at least it seemed that way. The sense was still too vague to define, but it was definitely there. Since youre here, my lady, Ludmila said, does that mean Lady Shalltear is still indisposed? Yes. Between her duties at home and establishing a transportation network in a new regionI dont think Lady Shalltear has been in E-Rantel for a month. Wan. I see. I havent heard from her at all since I returned from the Empire, so Ludmila reached into her Infinite Haversack, withdrawing a magical decanter. If possible, my lady, she asked, could you see that this gets to Lady Shalltear? This is Blood, Ludmila replied. The Royal Housekeeper stared at her. My blood, Ludmila quickly added. Lady Shalltear usually comes by once a week for some so I figure she must be out by now. Shes always working so hard and she has her needs, so I am more than happy to see to them. Lady Pestonya tilted her head in a curious gesture. Ever since I heard about Lady Shalltear taking a new vassal, she said, I was afraid to think of what the relationship between you might bewan. Were all greatly indebted to Lady Shalltear, Ludmila replied. She is an excellent liege. Not only in the contractual sense, but shes helped us with so much. My friends and I can only reciprocate the care that shes shown. The Royal Housekeeper brought a gloved hand to her dog-like head in a poor attempt to hide her smile. Is something the matter, my lady? Ludmila asked. Not in that sense, Lady Pestonya answered. I suppose your glowing opinion of Lady Shalltear isnt what one would expect. When I think more deeply upon it, however, you are much like one of her Area Guardians in their sentiment, wan. Area Guardian? Hmmput in your Human terms, theyreBarons? Counts? NoKyouhukou is a Duke Florine had cast Lady Chartia as a Grand Duchess in Dreams of Red, but, in reality, Lady Shalltear appeared to at least be a Queen. A Vampire Queenwith Dark Elf cousinsa Dark Elf Vampire Queen? If Kyouhukou was a Duke in Lady Shalltears demesne, did that mean they were another relative? She should have asked His Majesty more about Lady Shalltears family so she could better attend to her liege. At any rate, Lady Pestonya continued, an Area Guardian is a vassal who manages territories called Areas within her domain. Lady Shalltear is very fastidious when it comes to her responsibilities and she makes sure that they have everything they need to perform their duties. It would make sense that she would extend that treatment to new vassals who also manage their own respective Areas. Wan. Now that they were on the topic, Ludmila recalled that His Majesty had granted permission for Lady Shalltear to entertain Ludmila in her domain. With so much going on, neither she nor Lady Shalltear had the time to visit. The sight of Raul kneeling and pulling up stalks of grass for some unfathomable reason brought Ludmila back to the task at hand. Behind Lady Pestonya was the fresh infantry company she had requested from the Southeast Army Group, as well as two Skeletal Dragons that had been dominated by Elder Liches C probably the same ones Liane and Florine had been riding given how rare they were. Raul, Ludmila said, youre being rude to the Royal Housekeeper. Its alright, Pestonya made a placating gesture, Ive been working at the E-Rantel orphanage since last spring, so I understand how restless children can be. Raul shot to his feet, tossing the grass away and brushing off his hands. Ludmila turned her face away from him with a smile. Thank you once again, Lady Pestonya. We should see to our preparations here. It is a pleasure to serve, Lady Zahradnik, the Royal Housekeeper replied with a nod. This is not something I have any control over, but please bring about a swift conclusion to this conflict. Prolonged suffering can only lead to great sorrow. They parted ways with Lady Pestonya, going over to address the newly arrived infantry company. Ludmila checked the surroundings for wild Undead before coming forward with her two apprentices. Saiko. Yes, my lady? Has this company been briefed on its part in the battle? They have. She turned her attention to the company. In that case, did anyone have any questions or concerns about the operation? One of the Elder Liches raised a hand. This manoeuvre requires that we enter territory potentially controlled by aquatic races, it said. Thus far, this campaign has been completely terrestrial. Our briefing materials say nothing about what we might encounter. Our efforts to forge economic and diplomatic ties were originally supposed to be a gradual process beginning far in advance of any military action, Ludmila said. This included an investigation of the potential relationships we might forge with the aquatic races offshore. Unfortunately, circumstances demanded that the army move immediately. Ludmila turned her head to look at Saiko on her right. Saiko, she said, did we encounter any aquatic denizens when we were moving our forces across the Oriculon Estuary? None that we were aware of, the Elder Lich replied. Nothing had confronted their barges on their journey to the Draconic Kingdom, either. It was mentioned that races existed in the waters between the Draconic Kingdom and the Theocracy, but they were either evasive or simply didnt care what was happening on land or in the shallows. In that case, Ludmila looked back to the infantry company, we still havent developed any expectations of whats down there. If any aquatic races approach you, display no aggression. If they attack, use crowd control spells to pacify them. If they persist, head to shore and keep going. We have not been authorised to engage in hostilities with anyone but the Beastmen invading the Draconic Kingdom. The infantry company set off on their run south to the inland sea. Ludmila brought Olga and Raul over to the two Skeletal Dragons, who were lying on the ground awaiting their passengers. She lifted Raul by the waist and seated him in front of one of the Elder Lich controllers. Did you activate your Endure Elements brooch? Ludmila asked, It can get very cold up there. Raul nodded. Are your goggles working? Her apprentice lowered the goggles over his eyes. He looked about for a bit before turning back to her and nodding. Good, Ludmila smiled. What about your goggles? Raul asked. The goggles do nothing for me, Ludmila answered. I can see much more than you probably think. She turned to find that Olga had already climbed up onto her Skeletal Dragon. All excited to go, I see, Ludmila said. Will we really get to command an army? Olga asked. Lets have you watch what goes on first, Ludmila answered. There will be a lot of things for you to get used to. Once youre comfortable with what goes on below, well see about having you issue orders to parts of the army. If you notice anything really strange, however, let the Elder Liches riding with you know and theyll contact Saiko, who will be with me. Where will you be? Ludmila pointed up in response to Olgas question. I dont have a Dragon to ride around on, but I still have my flight item. Ill be up there with you C its just very difficult to talk normally to other people unless were very close. Plus, if you shout, the Beastmen below might hear you. Will they be able to get us? I cant guarantee that its impossible, Ludmila said. What I know is how much it would take to knock you out of the sky. Theyd have to know youre there first, meaning theyd need to be able to notice an invisible Skeletal Dragon through all the Bone Vultures flying around. Youre sitting on top of the Skeletal Dragon, but youll be a tiny dot in the sky beyond the range of their Darkvision. Then they would have to be able to hit you, and itd take a fairly powerful Ranger to knock a Skeletal Dragon out of the sky in one hit from that distance. Even if the Skeletal Dragon is destroyed, the Elder Lich will fly away with you. Given that the Beastmen didnt appear to have any ranged attackers thus far, it felt unlikely that everything would line up just right. If anything, a powerful Ranger would notice Ludmila just floating out in the open with Saiko and attack them first. After checking over her apprentices one last time, Ludmila sent them off. She frowned over how little sound they made as they rose into the twilight: Skeletal Dragons being something like Golems made entirely from bone and animated by negative energy, there were no wingbeats to be heard. If anything, the sound of the wind whipping at the robes of the Elder Liches riding them was louder. As they rose, the light from the sun, which had gone below the horizon, caught their bony white frames. Hold on. Stay under the light from the sunset. Youll be seen from kilometres away otherwise. Dont cast Invisibility until you get closer to the battlefield. The Skeleton Dragons banked and descended in a wide circuit until shadow covered them once again. Nodding to herself, Ludmila activated her hairpin. Lets get going, Saiko, she said. Battle awaits. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 3, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 10th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 2100 Hours Goro, its been a while. Thurgakhr, Goros tail waved lazily. I havent seen you since we started this job. His clanmates ear twitched. Job, huhI dont recall fight Undead hordes in the job description. Goros tail stopped. His gaze went over the cliffs of the valley and across to the other side. In the dying light of the dusk, a vast army of unnatural evil slowly crept forward. Well, we do get a bonus for this, Goro said. I question whether its worth it, though. It wont be, Thurgakhr snarled. From what Ive seen, the tribes will all claim as much as they can. Those with little fight the hardest for the smallest gains. Goro flicked his ears in annoyance. Thurgakhr was almost certainly correct. Their contracts offered provisions as needed with pay that was barely acceptable for those of nar Kira. Nar Kira empathised with their situation, however, as the tribes coming to this land would be of limited means. Unfortunately, layers of pettiness and pride built up over time and wore Goros patience thin. Those with honour and fortune lavished honour and fortune on those who served them. This was the way of mighty rulers. The Lords of the urmah Kisher did no such thing, however. They made much out of little and fought over it like mangy strays over refuse in the meanest alleys of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. Well, Goro said, they wont claim anything so ludicrous as destroying an Elder Lich. Probably. Speaking of which, did anyone manage to spot the masters of this Undead army? None that I spoke with, Thurgakhr replied. They should be out thereElder Liches that stand around in plain view do not exist for long, so I dont expect to see any until their appearance is warranted. Is something bothering you? Goro turned his gaze upwards, to the Undead raptors still catching the evening light with their bone-white frames. Those are Bone Vultures, he said. They are too strong for weaker Elder Liches to dominate in great numbers. Some caught glimpses of Blood Meat Hulks, as well. In that case, Thurgakhr said, we should withdraw. We cannot withdraw, Goro told her. We can only advise our employers to withdraw. I doubt that they will this time. Theyve pulled back four times already and it chafes on their pride. Logistically speaking, they cannot hold the tribes together like this for much longer anyway. They will begin to disperse soon for food. In truth, some already had, but they werent going far. Eventually, however, the surroundings would be picked clean and no amount of pride would be able to stave off their hunger. If only these Undead would attack, Goro growled. A flock of Bone Vultures tearing apart a tribe or two would make the Lords think twice. Our Undead opponent is shrewd, Thurgakhr agreed. Urmah Kisher will not perceive their peril until it is too lateyou know, the fact that many of these Undead are in our form is odd. What do you mean? These are Human lands, no? The Undead here should be Human in appearance, if Im not mistaken. Hmm She had a point. Why were Undead Beastmen coming from what was supposedly Human-dominated territory? Spectral Undead such as Wraiths appeared as the same race as whoever observed them, but corporeal Undead did no such thing. You believe that the way the tribes are being manipulated is the work of an Undead Elder Lich that understands our kind?" That is the immediate concern, Thurgakhr replied. But I also wonder if our kind used to live here once. For there to be so many Undead Beastmen, there must have been a great Beastman country here once, no? I would like to see what lies beyond that mist C maybe wed find the ruins of some civilisation from before the cycle of calamity. Ever the romantic, Goros tail waved idly again. You should have been a Bard like your parents. My grandson would have already taken you as a mate if you had done so. Thurgakhr cringed away. Wh-what does that have to do with anything?! Its not as if I came here for him! Just saying S-speaking of which, where is he? I thought hed be with you here. Ah, to be young again I sent him to warn nar Toroghka, Goro told her. Urmah Kisher made sure to boast of their coming exploits, but the warrior clans need a real assessment of the threat should the worst come to pass. I see Maybe you should go, as well. Im not here to chase the tail of some male! He chuckled at her flustered reaction. The reality was that things were becoming increasingly dire by the hour. Or perhaps his instincts and reason were being twisted by the oppressive aura being cast over them. Such things happened when the surroundings grew thick with the evil miasma of the Undead. Even seasoned warriors could fall victim to its insidious effects. Goro! Someone shouted his way, Il-Enhorshr has called for you. Goro looked one more time at the Undead mass creeping towards the deep valley before turning away. If the Lords were similarly affected, maybe he had the chance to talk some sense into them. His steps took him southwest to an outcropping worn bald by the elements. There, il-Enhorshr stood over his tribal Lords. He made a striking figure in the failing light: a tall, white urmah Lord with a pale mane that streamed in the wind. Goro! He raised a paw in greeting, We have settled on our plans for the coming battle. It would be nice if you consulted the warriors that you hired for this planning He came forward, craning his neck to look up at the Clanlord. Il-Enhorshr folded his paws behind his back as he looked down at him. Victory shall be ours, il-Enhorshr declared. Is that so, il-Enhorshr? What other outcome can there be? The Clanlord said, The Lord of Storms has blessed us with clear skies and a bright moon. The valley is steep and its ways are narrow. What Undead do not tumble to their dooms will be swept away by the river. What few make the crossing will be overwhelmed by our brave tribesmen! To the il-Enhorshrs credit, the general ideas were sound. Except It would be unthinkable for a living army to assail this position, Goro said, but we do not face the living. The Undead do not tire or drown so the river will not sweep them away. Climbing our side of the valley will not exhaust them. The high ground will lend weight to your peoples strikes and weaken those of the Undead, but it is not all Skeletons and Zombies. But the stronger Undead sighted are few and far between, il-Enhorshr noted. What of the Undead flying above? Lions do not fear birds, Goro. Goro walked around the outcropping, placing the Clanlords platform between himself and the tribal Lords. It commanded a wide view of the valley bend, but offered no insight into il-Enhorshrs unflinching confidence. He lowered his voice so that only il-Enhorshr could hear him. Skeletons and Zombies are but mere fodder to Elder Liches, Goro said. They are as captives forced to the front lines of battle. Only after they are expended and your tribespeople wearied will the true strength of this army show itself. And that is where the nar Ki''ra come in, yes? Il-Enhorshr''s voice drifted down from behind him, Not only do we have dozens of stalwart warriors, but we have Goro nar Ki''ra, silencer of Amnehoden=Phinixion, the-one-who-never-shuts-up. Goros ears went flat. Why does that particular achievement have to be the one that people always refer to Slaying an Adult Brass Dragon is a feat worthy of a hero. The growing ransom for that nuisance would have gotten him killed sooner or later. Amnehoden=Phinixion was a Brass Dragon that laired somewhere in the Great Lut. He often flew over to chat with Merchants who transported salt from the vast pans in the desert. The problem was that he never stopped chatting if there was an ear to hear him. Eventually, those who suffered from weeks of sleep deprivation due to his incessant socialising started a pool to end his gregarious reign. Finding the Dragon was a simple matter. All they had to do was join a Merchant caravan and he showed up to engage in endless conversation. Its not as if he was an Elder Dragon or anything, Goro said. We were able to prepare in advance to fight him, as well. You are too modest, Goro, il-Enhorshr chuckled. How can the Undead compare to Dragons? Even if we prevail, Goro said, your clan will suffer grievous losses. You know that this was always the expectation. Goro kicked a rock over the escarpment, watching it bounce off of the cliff face every few dozen metres before vanishing into the vegetation at the bottom. Il-Enhorshr spoke the truth, though the truth had come delayed. Many who had come to the Draconic Kingdom were expected to fall in battle as they advanced into the Human country. The advance orchestrated by Kalil-Endratha nar Torokgha did see thousands of losses with every battle early on, but little did they know that avenging the death of their Warmaster would cause the Draconic Kingdoms defence to collapse in its entirety. There was supposed to be more. A vast cadre of powerful casters that summoned Angels to wreak havoc amongst the tribes. Paladins armed and armoured in enchanted equipment riding powerful steeds. An army well-seasoned and every bit as disciplined as the Great Goblin Armies of the furthest east. When the invasion was called, the tribes flooded into the Oriculon Reach, crushing the Draconic Kingdoms border defences like a dried-out eggshell. Under the Warmasters leadership, their border defences were suppressed, three cities fell in rapid succession and half of the Human lands were taken. Then, the Warmaster consolidated their advance to prepare for the inevitable retaliationexcept, it never came. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The turn to the conflict C or rather the lack of it C resulted in colossal problems for the Beastman tribes. Simply put, there were too many Beastmen and not enough land to support them. To make things worse, the campaign to encourage migration extended far past the date of the invasion. While the invasion was being planned, it was considered a prudent measure as they expected stiff resistance by Human defenders once their intent became apparent. The clans at home were more than happy to send people, which would in turn free up space in their territories. In the end, all they could do was advance west. When they reached the sea, they went northwest. Then, they reached the places bereft of prey before the Katze Plains, which no tribe would risk crossing. The mountains in the north were well-known to be Wyvern-infested, so that was similarly not an option. The way to their old home was barred to them, so the tribes were essentially stuck where they were with starvation looming on the horizon. Reducing their numbers through infighting would have the entire situation devolve into a chaotic bloodbath between the clans, but the Undead provided a convenient foe to throw themselves at without political repercussions. Well, we were going to lose people anyway appeared to have become the justification for any losses they would sustain. The weak would perish and only the worthy would remain. I will speak frankly with you, il-Enhorshr, Goro said. The world does not so conveniently produce perfect results according to ones expectations. We are not the only ones working our will upon events. Consider what the advance of this Undead army may mean. We already discussed this, no? The slaughter in the Human capital has attracted the malevolent gaze of whatever controls our foe. And do you believe that, simply because of this, the Undead will only act as a mindless swarm until they reach their destination? That any actions against them will not provoke whatever is controlling it? That there is not already some great evil underway? You have brought this up thrice before, Goro, il-Enhorshr said. We merely run in circles with endless suppositions. The Undead will encroach upon our lands within a day. There is nothing to do but defend it. A rumbling growl rose from Goros chest at the futility of it all. Il-Enhorshr may have been stubborn about the nature of the approaching Undead army, but he was also correct about other realities. Urmah Kishers territory had to be defended; no one else would defend it for them and no one could afford to take them in should they flee. Not anymore, at any rate. Then let us hear of your plan for defence, Goro said. Nar Kira will see what it can do to facilitate your success. Goro returned to stand with the tribal Lords, listening to il-Enhorshr divide the tribes into groups. Each group was assigned to defend one of five approaches that the Undead could use to come up from the valley. A smaller group of tribes was positioned to hold a bridge strung out over the narrow gorge after which the river emptied into a small bay. They would wait for the Undead to come to them and fight from the high ground on their side of the valley. Overall, it was a simple plan, but simple did not mean ineffective. In fact, it was often the opposite. The best plans were usually simple and easy to carry out. Considering that urmah Kisher was composed of regular tribespeople, it was wise to keep things that way. I didnt hear any mention of a rearguard, Goro said. The Undead are not in the rear, il-Enhorshrs muzzle shifted. Or have you received new information from your clansfolk? I have not. But we have dozens of Bone Vultures over our heads and there may be more Undead moving somewhere unseen. Would nar Kira not detect these movements? If they were on land, most likely. But not only do we have flying Undead present: the sea is close and the Undead do not need to breathe. A discussion broke out between the tribal lords as they considered his words. Irritation grew within him as their words grew heated. We will not give up our position! One tribal Lord roared, Lesser tribes may cower, but not us! Who are these lesser tribes? Another growled, What are you insinuating? I should have seen this coming Once again, the petty nature of urmah Kisher rose to the fore. Every tribe saw the coming battle as an opportunity to gain prestige and solidify themselves as a dominant force in the clan. It was one part ambition, one part pride and one part fear: those who achieved little would be the first to be cast aside in a situation where resources were steadily dwindling. Goro turned his gaze to the Bone Vultures circling overhead. Could they hear them and understand what was being said? Enough were flying around that they wouldnt be able to tell whether they were taking turns to report to their unseen master. In the end, no one would accept the rearguard. The tribal Lords received their assignments and went their separate ways. Goro went to a clear space where he could easily be seen and let out a low roar that carried into the distance. In ones and twos, members of nar Kira arrived. What has urmah Kisher decided? One of them asked when all had gathered. They have committed themselves to holding the Undead here, Goro answered. We must do what we can to make sure they survive the night. His clanmates exchanged looks, but all remained attentive to his words. Males and females from young adults on up were present, but even the youngest understood their place. It felt a waste if they were to fall here, but, at the same time, the fame and integrity of their clan was built upon circumstances like these. First of all, he said, did anyone notice anything amiss on our side of the river? Goros gaze crossed over the gathering, who shook their heads as their eyes met. Then the plan is as follows, he continued. There are five ways up from the valley here and urmah Kisher has placed its tribes above them. We must divide ourselves between these places to reinforce their position. The tribespeople here areimpetuous, but do your best to advise them when you can. Do not be surprised if they do not listen. What about the bridge crossing the canyon to the west? A young male to his side asked. It is a rope bridge, Goro turned to answer. A very long one. It can support perhaps two wagons at a time. If hundreds of Undead cross at once, it will surely collapse. Some of the tribes have been placed there, so they should be able to handle the trickle that can make the span safely. What will we do about these Bone Vultures? Another males voice came from behind. He cast a baleful gaze at the moon-lit silhouettes circling above. I am under no illusion that they wont attack during the battle. But because our enemy has demonstrated restraint uncharacteristic of the Undead, we have no idea what they will do. It will be difficult to track everything C especially if we lose the moonlight C but pounce on any Bone Vultures that you see come down. Enlist the help of the nearby tribespeople. The idea of relying on urmah Kisher does not sit well with me, someone said. They are as likely to rend one another in a frenzy as the enemy. Would it not be more prudent for us to fight in groups? We would lose coverage if we do Goro scratched his ear, No, youre right. There are Undead strong enough here to do more than simply tire us. This battle will be large enough that small injuries will be debilitating over its course. Combine into groups of four. Try and convince nearby tribes to rally around you and secure the support of their mystics. Are they simply leaving their children behind? Ive actually been in front the entire time, so I have no idea where theyve positioned them. Do you know? Theyre still in the camps. What if the Undead attack them while theyre unattended? Was it possible? As shrewd as the Undead controller appeared to be, he questioned whether they would employ tactics like that. The Undead tended to go after personal weaknesses rather than ties of blood and kinship. Never in his experience did the Undead use what might be considered the methods of the living C they were always direct in their unnatural way. I dont believe an Undead opponent would purposely do so, Goro said, but it brings up another concern. The Undead we see may not be all of them. Some might come out of the bay to the south, so well need eyes out there. A half-dozen young hunters volunteered for the task. Goro gave them a nod and they ran off into the night. He split the rest into three groups of four for each position. After seeing them off, he returned to the outcropping where il-Enhorshr gazed out over the valley. Il-Enhorshr, Goro said. Ive distributed a dozen warriors to each approach. Good, the Urmah Lord continued watching the valley. Our enemies have already taken their first losses. They have? He followed il-Enhorshrs gaze to where the Undead teemed like maggots on rotting meat. Occasionally, one of the Zombies or Skeletons was pushed off the cliffs where they gathered. The fall was too great for simple Undead to survive. If only they were so nice as to do that five thousand times more, Goro said. The Undead slowly made their way down a half dozen shallow slopes all along the riverbend. They disappeared into the shadows of the valley and were occasionally made visible through clearings exposed to the bright moonlight. Thirty minutes later, they had made it to the shores of the river, walking without pause into the spring current. I wonder how many will be swept away, il-Enhorshr mused. They do not need to swim, il-Enhorshr, Goro said. They will walk along the bottom because they do not need to breathe. Even if they are dislodged and go downstream, they will simply crawl back out of the water at some point. Il-Enhorshr harumphed and shook his mane, turning an eye to Goro. Youre not very entertaining to be around, you know? Nar Kira is not here for your entertainment, il-Enhorshr. You could at least stop casting doubt on our prospects. Goro turned to look up at the Urmah Lord. And what will that avail you, il-Enhorshr? He asked, Will it make anything more or less than what it is? Urmah Kisher has embarked on a great venture and there is honour in this, but the sort of pride you have adorned yourselves with means nothing in the face of the truth. So what would you have us do? Il-Enhorshr snarled, We are not the great clans of the jungle vales, you speak as if we were they! If I sounded that way, I apologise, Goro said. And there is nothing your clan can do. Not as it is, and not if you turn your face away from the truth in favour of comforting lies. Take it from an old warrior who has seen much: there have been many like you and many that will be; the same is true for your clan. It is as if our people arecursed to be what they are and never any more than that. The Clanlord narrowed his eyes. What are you talking about? Something that has taken my entire life to realise. We believe ourselves to be free, but we are not. It is as if each one of us is caged behind bars that dictate who we are and what we can be C even how we perceive the world and how we think. Those who realise this may be able to fashion their cages as they please, but, ultimately, they remain prisoners. Have you not noticed this, il-Enhorshr? I cant say I have I see. Maybe he was just getting too old and reflecting overly much on life. Or perhaps a combination of his strength and his travels had allowed him to see and experience much. While the average tribesperson never gave any thought to the lives that they led beyond the simple acts of living those lives, certain revelations had come to him and he was not alone in his thoughts. There was something wrong with the world. Great power, vast knowledge and keen insight could allow one to see the places where reality frayed, becoming incoherent and unnatural. Perhaps, one day, someone would figure it outor maybe there were those who already knew what was going on. If so, what had they come to understand? Why did they not call this aberration to the attention of all? Perhaps it was irrevocable and those who knew simply gave in to despair. Or perhaps unimaginable power was required to remedy the problem and it was pointless for the powerless to know. He supposed that it was merely a curiosity to him, as his time was nearly at an end. All that was left was to live out what remained of his life. At least it appeared that a boring end was not in store for him. Below them, the Undead were beginning to emerge on the southern riverbank. They continued shuffling, unaffected by their crossing, disappearing once again into the vegetation. With the cliffs casting their shadows over the defenders side of the valley, the Undead would not reappear until they closed with urmah Kishers positions. Roars and shouts rose from the west bringing his attention to the nearest defile, where several groups of Urmah were edging down the slope. That defeats the entire purpose of choosing this position Maybe they just want to get a better look, il-Enhorshr offered. At this rate, Goro said, theyre going to tire themselves out before the Undead reach them. Then they can rest, il-Enhorshr replied. This will be a long battle. If they manage to kill a handful of Undead early, it will be a boost to morale. He wasnt incorrect. Despite his inexperience in battle, there were things that Lords were adept at that regular warriors like Goro were at best slow to pick up on. They watched as the tribesmen crept down the slope in fits and starts, seemingly egging one another on. Their fellows above joined in their encouragement while the nar Kira warriors assigned to the position looked on in exasperation. The Urmah stopped at a certain point. A handful of Skeletons came running up at them a moment later. Four were sent tumbling back down the slope, while another was destroyed on the spot by what was probably a lucky swipe. The last confronted a young female, who slashed at it furiously with her claws. You idiot! One of the nar Kira warriors called down to her, Its a damn Skeleton! Bash it! An Urmah near the female yanked the Skeleton off of its feet and sent it flying back down into the valley. The victorious tribespeople were hailed with approving cheers from above. Goro scratched his ear. If the situation wasnt so dire, it might have been genuinely entertaining. The brief confrontation had another unforeseen benefit: the tribes were unaccustomed to fighting the Undead, but watching small skirmishes like the one that had just occurred would quickly teach them how. See? The pale tuft of il-Enhorshrs tail swept from side to side, Nothing to fear. If only it was that easy Goro looked up at the Bone Vultures again. Just as the tribespeople had gained knowledge from the skirmish, so, too, would the unseen masters of the Undead forces learn how to fight the tribes. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 3, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 WhaC! So fast! Olga helplessly watched the last of her Zombies tumble down the slope. It flopped and bounced like a rag doll before vanishing beyond her goggles Darkvision range. The Beastmen who beat them up didnt even need to destroy her soldiers directly: they just had to send them careening back down the valley and the fall would break them apart. She could imagine one of the Elder Liches at home informing her that she had lost all of her points while her opponent had retained all of theirs. She and Raul had been circling high above the Beastman forces for the last hour. It seemed that their opponents were unaware of their presence C though it wasnt surprising given all the measures taken to conceal them C allowing Olga and Raul the opportunity to familiarise themselves with the battlefield unharassed. Never mind seeing so many Demihumans in one place before, she had never even seen so many Humans before. The mass of bestial forms seemed to squirm and ripple with a life of its own, and she could feel a sense of primal fear scratching at the edge of her awareness with so many fearsome predators below. Despite all that, she felt surprisingly calm. Maybe because they didnt look like they could reach her. Lady Zahradnik was nearby, too. Did they even hurt one of them? It does not appear to be the case, the Elder Lich riding behind her said. Such expectations for our forces are unreasonable in this situation. Mmh She frowned down at the Beastmen celebrating their victory over Olgas soldiers. Though the Elder Lich said it wasnt a big deal, the Beastmen were treating it like one. They raised their claws and roared in jubilation as if they had defeated an entire army rather than a handful of one-point Zombies. The main battle hadnt been joined yet, but small groups of Beastmen had crept down from their positions for some reason. Lady Zahradnik saw it as an opportunity to conduct a few skirmishes and learn more about their opponents. Olga and Raul had been assigned to two of the approaches and told to poke around a bit. Her first poke had been slapped down so quickly that she wondered what the point was. How are we supposed to do anything if they win so easily? Olga said, Just tire them out by burying them with Undead? That appears to be the most viable tactic, the Elder Lich said. Our current orders, however, are to probe their lines and collect useful data. About half of our forces are across the river. Keep testing the Beastmen until further orders. Olga scratched her flight cap at Lady Zahradniks instructions. What were they supposed to figure out? It felt like the result would be the same no matter what they did. Or maybe there was something else to it. When she was teaching them stuff, Lady Zahradnik rarely talked about combat strength, formations or special orders. Most of her instruction revolved around understanding their opponents, setting precedents, managing expectations and manipulating morale and sentiment. As a Commander, one of Olgas roles was to come up with effective strategies as they learned how to wage war on a wide scale. The tactical side of things was the job of the Elder Lich sergeants and any Captains under her command. Baroness Zahradnik said that, eventually, they might end up commanding her since she was more like a Captain, but that sounded way too crazy. It was the way the Royal Army worked, though. Unlike the hierarchies of army officers in the books she read, ones role was independent of ones rank in the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Commanders like Wiluvien and Lluluvien issued orders to Captains like Lady Zahradnik, but Lady Zahradnik outranked them in terms of organisational authority. Lady Zahradnik was the chief of staff of the forces in the Draconic Kingdom, but the work of Commanders and Generals was done by her general staff and the general staff of the other army groups participating in the analysis and planning for the theatre. Commanders issued orders to Captains because thats what Commanders did, not because they were above them. Captains were front-line field Commanders, but what they contributed to grand strategy was still weighed seriously. Rank was issued according to ones competence and ability, not ones role, thus every member of the Royal Army was expected to act optimally according to their respective positions. Lady Zahradnik considered it the proper way to organise a countrys armed forces, stating that the structure of other militaries that conflated vocation with authority was fundamentally flawed. In those militaries, Captains were promoted to Generals and assumed a different role, which crippled their development. Those who became Commanders tended to spend years or even decades acting as Sergeants and Captains first, which was even worse. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, a Captain always acted as a Captain and a Commander always acted as a Commander, no matter their rank. In many ways, it was much like how Wardens Vale worked. Social status was dependent on vocational expertise rather than the place that ones vocation had in society. A Noble was an administrator and they were granted rights and authority for the purposes of their role. Being a Noble did not make one inherently better. If a Noble popped up and acted like they were better than everyone else just because they were a Noble, theyd be laughed right out of the territory. If it was reported to her, Lady Zahradnik would probably tie the offender to a couple of logs and send them floating back down the river. Whether Countess Corelyn would stop the logs before they entered the Katze Plains was questionable. Olga eyed the Beastmen below, who were edging their way down the slope again. Have you done anything like this before? Olga asked the Elder Lich. No, the Elder Lich replied. The behaviour of these Beastmen does not reflect the training received in the Southeast Army Group. Same here, Olga frowned. Everything moves according to our orders when we have practice battles. These Beastmen just do whatever they want! Indeed. Their formations and general discipline are irregular. They were more like gangs of thugs than an army. A gang of super strong thugs. She could see how the Draconic Kingdom could lose to them. Human soldiers and militia might have greater discipline and skill, but the Beastmen were so strong and numerous that they could just brute-force their way to victory. After thinking for a bit, she sent a dozen Skeletons after the group closest to the bottom. Skeletons seemed to do a lot better than Zombies so far. The Beastman-shaped Skeletons came clambering up the slope a few seconds later. Lots of roars and shouting drifted up from below. Four other groups of Beastmen edged closer, but didnt join the fight. In the end, her Skeletons were all destroyed and the Beastmen were celebrating another victory. The enemy has broken ranks significantly on the other side of the ravine, the Elder Lich said. Olga looked out to the far side of the approach, which was a wide gulch carved by a creek flowing down from the plains above. Never mind breaking ranks, the entire line there had shifted forward. A dozen groups were far ahead of the rest as if trying to creep over to where Beastman tribes were celebrating their win. It was almost like watching a bunch of kids seeing some other kids having fun and being drawn closer. Do you think theyll come all the way across? There is no precedent for or against, the Elder Lich said. This one recommends that you explore your query. Thensend two groups of Zombies up the same way as before, but make sure the groups are apart from one another. Not Skeletons? We should save them up. Those Beastmen use their claws and teeth when they go crazy. When we attack them for real, having lots of Skeletons will be better. Skeletal Undead were good against Slashing and Piercing attacks, which not only meant blades, but natural weapons that acted like blades as well. Zombies, on the other hand, were easily shredded apart. The two groups of Zombies appeared out of the vegetation and shuffled up the gulch. Several bunches of Beastmen came down to meet them. Once again, the first ones that made contact fought while the others hung back. In the other parts of the gulch, parts of the Beastmen lines drifted closer. Send two more groups of Zombies after those guys that are fighting right now, Olga said. Maybe theyll come all the way down. She expected them to come after the new groups of Zombies once they finished fighting, but the groups that werent fighting ran ahead instead. They barrelled down the slope and smashed into the Undead in a frenzy of fur, teeth and claws. Three more groups of Zombies! Olga said hurriedly, Do we have Skeleton Mages in the bushes nearby? Our Skeleton Mages have been relegated to the rear of the formation, the Elder Lich said. We do, however, have Skeleton Archers in range. Oh! Get them ready to attack once the Zombies are gone. Olga leaned forward eagerly as she watched the skirmish play out. Before the Beastmen could get in range of her hidden archers, however, a group of four different-looking Beastmen came running down. Shouts rose from below, going back and forth between the different groups and the newly-arrived one. Eventually, they headed back to the enemy lines above. Aw, she pouted. It was a good try. She jumped at the new voice and found Lady Zahradnik flying beside them. The Baroness smiled at her reaction. Olga turned away to hide her embarrassment. I didnt kill any of them, my lady, she said. You lost two Copper-league armies worth of Undead, too, Lady Zahradnik noted. I-I did? Indeed, the Elder Lich said, out of a total of ninety-six points, youC I get it! Olga squawked, flapping her arms, Im sorry, my lady. I couldnt get anything done. She glared down at the Beastmen. Especially the group that had stopped them from falling into her trap. All those losses were for nothing. On the contrary, Lady Zahradnik said, youve accomplished quite a bit. Not only did you develop enough of an understanding to exploit their poor discipline, but you drew out a group of their warriors. The ones that came down and yelled at them? Thats right, the Baroness nodded. We werent able to identify any up to the point where you brought them out from the enemy lines. How do you know theyre warriors, my lady? Olga asked. The weakest of them is about twice as strong as the average Beastman down there, Lady Zahradnik answered. I have a bit of Ranger in me and scouts can discern the strength of things at a glance. There are other ways to figure it out though: how individuals carry themselves and how others react to a subject dont require them to directly demonstrate their strength. Since the other Beastmen deferred to that group of four, you can infer that they hold some form of authority or expertise that commands respect. If thats true, shouldnt we have done something while they were near our lines? Beastmen were already strong, so she couldnt imagine how good Beastman warriors would be against their weak little Undead. All of their strong stuff was held in reserve, so they were going to lose a lot. Theyre not concealing themselves, Lady Zahradnik said, so were seeing where they return to. Beastmen might not be us, but they still have social structures and patterns of behaviour that can be recognised. The faster we learn, the more effectively we can devise our strategies and tactics. Commanders are in the best position to observe the broad behaviour of their enemies in battle C those fighting on the front lines are often preoccupied with what is going on in their immediate vicinity. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Is that why you told us to do this, my lady? Olga asked. Thats right, the Baroness answered. Over the winter, youve become familiar with basic concepts in warfare. Now, youll be learning how to read a different sort of opponent and learn how to understand and influence the flow of battle. I didnt even need to say much: both you and Raul started piecing things together on your own. Raul did this too? Not in the same manner as you have, Lady Zahradnik said. His style of command is quite distinct from yours. Olga was all too aware of this, having fought hundreds of battles against him. Hes reckless, she said. Raul is aggressive, the Baroness told her. Because of that, it can be difficult to discern whether hes being reckless or not. The reports of your battles over the winter show that there is often a degree of calculation to his aggression, which has more often than not led to desirable results. I bet he wiped out ten Copper-league armies worth of soldiers, Olga frowned. He did, Lady Zahradnik smirked. Since youve been his partner for months, I suppose it isnt surprising that you could guess. Isnt losing a quarter of the Undead that he had bad? It depends on how you look at it. One of the objectives of a skirmish is to discover everything that you can about the enemy and uncover potential problems with your own forces. Were using weak, mindless Undead to do this, and the Elder Liches that run out of them will go back to the Katze Plains to get more. In essence, they are disposable skirmishers and Raul is taking advantage of that. The Elder Liches controlling them benefit from his actions, as well. Olga and Raul werent the only ones learning how to wage war. Every Elder Lich was assigned to control a specific set of Undead. When they were deployed to perform a task, they would try and figure out the best ways to accomplish that task with what they had. The eventual goal was to not only have Elder Liches that were highly adept at controlling specific contingents of Undead, but also to build up a library of knowledge for the whole Royal Army to learn from. So what did he do, my lady? Olga asked. He ordered three Elder Liches to attack the Beastmen with their dominated forces, Lady Zahradnik answered. It was a straightforward fight, but it brought a number of interesting things to light. Does that mean the way I did it was wrong? What you discovered was different from what Raul discovered. Both of you succeeded in gathering useful information with these skirmishes, which was the primary objective. Rather than measuring battlefield results in terms of right and wrong, you should weigh what was gained against what was lost and whether it was worth it or not. Since our troops are what they are, it makes one part of that equation simple. The part that Lady Zahradnik referred to was sacrificing troops. If it was a Human army, they would have to worry about how people felt about losing friends and family or being treated as disposable pawns. Soldiers were supposed to understand that their Commanders might ask difficult things of them, but they were still people with minds of their own. Mindless Undead didnt have that problem and the weak ones were easily replaceable since the Katze Plains kept spawning them. What are we going to do now? Our forces have finished crossing the river, the Baroness said. Were ordering them into their formations now. The Elder Liches will be carrying out the battle plan once everything is ready. Your job is to continue observing the Beastmen. Are you going to join the fight, my lady? Lady Zahradnik shook her head. That would risk tearing apart the illusion that were trying to weave. If I join the fight, the Beastmen may conclude that the Undead are fighting for the Draconic Kingdom. Complications may arise as a result. Like what? The Beastmen still occupy the vast majority of the country, the Baroness said. They may threaten to slaughter whats left of the population. We are operating under the authority of the Draconic Kingdom, so if their government gives in to the threat, we will be obliged to stand down. In other words, their strategy was centred around a huuuuuge bluff. As long as the Beastmen believed that they were fighting an Undead horde from the Katze Plains, they would react accordingly. The subjugated populations of the Draconic Kingdom would remain safe because the Beastmen wouldnt connect them to the Undead. They would push the Beastmen out in an Undead-y way and the Beastmen would think that the Humans overrun by the wave of undeath had suffered a fate worse than death. In reality, they would be untouched and return to their normal lives. Whether the plan would work or not was yet to be seen, but nothing suggested that their Undead army was anything but what it appeared to be. Lady Zahradnik, Saiko said, our forces are ready to advance. Lets get started, then. Make sure we dont apply too much pressure C our first objective is to ensure that they dont eat up the remaining citizens on their way out, so we need to keep reducing their numbers here. Lady Zahradnik called Raul over. They watched as a smattering of Zombies and Skeletons entered the edges of their Darkvision. The advancing Undead were sparse and arranged randomly, presenting little threat to their opponents. Our soldiers are gonna get destroyed like this, Raul said. Shouldnt we pack them in tighter? Were opening with a move derived from Olgas findings, Lady Zahradnik said. The Beastmen here appear to be highly susceptible to the effects of morale. Not only does this mean that poor morale may make them flee prematurely, but good morale can encourage them to stick around and fight harder. What I really want to see, however, is if we can induce something similar to the collective frenzy that we saw in Oriculon. Olga shuddered at the mention of the attack on the Draconic Kingdoms capital. Half of the people there had been butchered and she heard that they would be burning corpses for weeks. The Demihumans here were even worse than the ones that would occasionally raid villages in Re-Estize. But those warriors appeared when the ones I was luring down went too far, Olga said. Arent they just going to stop them again? Since they ran down to speak to them, the Baroness replied, they dont appear to be Commanders. Things wont be so easy to manage when the entire front is getting sucked into the fighting. There should be plenty of Lord-class Beastmen here, but well only know what theyre capable of after they start using Skills and Abilities with noticeable effects. Speaking of which A solid feeling filled Olga. She poked her palm experimentally. What was that? An Ability, Lady Zahradnik said. A battlefield aura. Commanders can project them over their subordinates, but theyre relatively weak compared to Command Skills. This defensive aura will help make it easier for the Elder Liches to manage the flow of battle. Like many vocations, Commanders had Skills and Abilities. They were never mentioned in the books that Olga read, so she figured that they were something like military secrets. The Linum sisters were trying to teach Olga and Raul how to communicate over long distances, but, so far, they hadnt figured it out yet. How does it help make it easier for the Elder Liches? Olga asked. Though I say that its a weak effect, it adds up. When there are thousands of Undead and each Zombie and Skeleton takes a little bit longer to destroy, all of those little bit longers add up and have the effect of slowing down the battle. This gives our sergeants more time to respond to developments and act more effectively with their troops. Most Undead are already more resilient than their living counterparts and they dont tire, so augmenting their defences helps them to wear down their opponents more efficiently. Below, the leading edge of the Undead army was making contact with the Beastman lines, which had drifted forward as individuals rushed in to attack. As expected, the Zombies and Skeletons didnt last long, but there were many more on the way. Hmmlets give them a bit of a nudge, Lady Zahradnik said. Have the Skeleton Archers mixed in with the vanguard loose arrows into the enemy formation. The Beastmen didnt like that. Not half a minute after the order was given, groups of Demihumans charged down the slope to destroy the Undead pestering them with arrows. Nearby Undead closed in on them and a new front was quickly established as more of the enemy joined the fray. Lady Zahradnik, Saiko said, we believe we have identified several Beastman Lords using conventional orders to command their forces. How shall we deal with them? Theyre pressing the attack, the Baroness said, which is what we want. Leave them be for now, but keep track of them. Continue drawing the Beastman forces into the valley. When the front came halfway down from the top of the ravine, stronger Undead started to appear. Ghouls, Undead Beasts, Skeleton Mages and Ghasts were interspersed amongst the tightening lines of their forces. The Beastmens advance slowed to a near-stop close to the line of vegetation at the valley bottom, but their fellows from behind pressed them forward. Maybe that was a bit too effective Lady Zahradnik frowned down at the scene, Reduce the rate of ranged attacks, including Magic Arrows, to a fifth of what it was and pull half of the Ghouls and Ghasts back. Keep pressing forward with the rest. They werent allowed to use Ghouls and Ghasts in league battles because of the Sorcerous Kingdoms regulations, but Olga had studied them as potential summons to use in real warfare. Ghouls were about as quick as a regular Skeleton and twice as tough with better offence. By Adventurer Guild standards, a regular Ghoul was Difficulty Rating 9. While they were physically unimpressive, their attacks had a chance of paralysing their victims for up to half a minute. The average Human adult had a fifty per cent chance of being inflicted with this paralysis, and further attacks also had the same chance of inflicting paralysis. On top of that, their bites delivered a disease called Ghoul Fever, which made the infected grow sluggish and more susceptible to sickness. Like their paralysing attack, the average Human adult could resist it half of the time. Those who died from Ghoul Fever became Ghouls themselves. Individuals about as strong as Gold-rank Adventurers or higher became Ghasts instead. Ghasts were a stronger type of Ghoul, with the basic Ghast being Difficulty Rating 27. Their paralysing attacks and diseased bite were much more difficult to resist. They also had a small aura that extended roughly three metres from them. The stench of death and corruption emitted by the aura C which counted as a poison effect C had a chance of sickening all who stood within it. Naturally-manifested Ghouls preferred to lay in wait and ambush their targets, often hiding in shallow graves or pretending to be regular corpses. If the target was alone and the Ghouls opening attack paralysed them, they were probably dead. The Ghoul would feed on the paralysed victim, with each bite having a chance of paralysing their victim again until they succumbed to their wounds. Those who survived a Ghoul attack might still be inflicted with Ghoul Fever, carrying it back with them to wherever they returned to and potentially starting a new Ghoul infestation. When used in battle, however, the threat that Ghouls and Ghasts presented was magnified tenfold. The Beastmen hit a wall of stench and faltered from its effects. Victims of paralysing attacks fell to the ground and were torn apart by Zombies and Skeletons. Though they werent individually overpowering against their Beastman opponents, their debilitating influence on the living made the Undead army far more dangerous than the sum of its soldiers. If they had ranged attackers, Raul said, this wouldnt have happened. Why dont they? Olga added, Even Goblins use bows. It might be because theyre so strong in the first place, Lady Zahradnik said. Their natural advantages give them everything that they need to thrive. Tools that we see as a necessity may simply be a luxury to them. Going by what weve found from their camps so far, only a few types of artisans are prevalent in their society. Some tradespeople that Humans see as essential are next to nonexistent. Theres also the fact that the bulk of what weve been fighting so far appear to be civilians. A real Beastman army may very well have everything that these Beastmen appear to be missing. Olga pondered the Baroness use of the term civilian. At least amongst Humans, attacking noncombatants was considered a terrible thing. How would the Beastman country feel about Beastman civilians being killed? On one hand, they had invaded another country and were eating its people. On the other hand, they viewed those people no differently than livestock. If a pig went and started attacking Humans, Humans would kill the pig and assume that there was something wrong with the pig. Across the battlefield, the Beastman advance began to reverse. Well, it wasnt so much reversing as the Beastmen at the front were dying. The ones in the back were still pushing forward, but not as far. Dont they care that the people in the front are dying? Thats easy to say from up here, Lady Zahradnik said, but I doubt they know whats going on right up until the point when theyre the next ones in front. When Commanders and soldiers talk about the flow of battle, theyre not referring to some graceful sequence of events C theyre talking about the combined inertia of thousands of bodies moving in one direction. A single soldier can only go with the flow: if they try to move independently, theyll be trampled. Our soldiers dont do that, Raul said. They actually do, Lady Zahradnik told him. Back when they were taking turns entering the valley, one group of Undead would push into another group of Undead and knock some of the ones that were too close to the cliffs right off of them. When you have one Elder Lich controlling many Undead, they are all coordinated according to the Elder Lichs will. Once you add more Elder Liches with their own groups, however, you end up with multiple wills that may or may not be thinking of the exact same thing. With a regular army composed of many individuals, that problem is orders of magnitude worse. But doesnt that mean its impossible to change what an army was doing once they start doing it? Olga asked. It can, the Baroness answered. Thats where an armys discipline and skill come in. Its not something that those outside of military professions realise, never mind appreciate. To most, an army is one thing, as if its a single body that moves like a marker on a map. If a Commander issues an order, it is executed as if it were a man turning a street cornerbut that cant be further from the truth. Moving as a group, maintaining formations and performing manoeuvres with thousands of soldiers is not something achieved on a whim. I think these tribes are in the process of realising that. Olga wasnt sure that they were. The Beastmen just kept going forward and fighting and there was so much noise that it would be difficult C for Humans, at least C to hear anything in the thick of battle. They made a hole, Raul pointed at a break in the front. Theres another one. Is this happening anywhere else, Saiko? Lady Zahradnik asked. The Elder Lich was silent for several moments before answering. It only appears to be happening in this gulch and the one to the west. We are attempting to rectify the problem and prevent future breaches. No, this is good, the Baroness replied. Let it happen. Let them push forward again. Olga and Raul exchanged confused looks. Why is it good? Olga asked. Because it shows that they still have the will to fight. When they chose this battleground, I thought they would defend it from the heights. That made our task of reducing their numbers far more complicated. Instead, theyve decided to funnel themselves into the valley. Lady Zahradnik slowly scanned the battlefield below. Olga wondered what she could see that they could not. When they get down to the bushes again, the Baroness said, well start using Undead Beasts and Wights. Lets keep this back and forth going until theyve completely abandoned their defensive positions. If we can manage that, they wont be able to escape whats coming. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 3, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 A great din rolled up from the valley, permeating the air with the roars and shouts of urmah Kisher. Goros ears lay flat at the sight C or perhaps the feel C of the ongoing battle. Il-Enhorshr, he said, you must pull the tribes back and restore order. The Urmah Lord stood on a flat boulder roughly halfway down one of the contested approaches. He looked down at Goro. Why? Il-Enhorshrs tail swished lazily, Weve seen a few reversals, but the tribes are holding their own. The Undead army must be down to half of what it was before. They have yet to commit their strongest forces, Goro told il-Enhorshr. We havent even seen what controls this army yet. Above them, the Bone Vultures still made their lazy circles and the Blood Meat Hulks that their scouts had spotted as the Undead advanced southeast were nowhere in sight. The hordes of weak Undead had grown sparse, but stronger ones were starting to join the fight. A streak of light flashed from the edge of the bushes. There! Il-Enhorshr pointed excitedly, Is that one of the Elder Liches? Thats a Skeleton Mage, il-Enhorshr, Goro replied. A Magic Arrow spell from an Elder Lich would have more projectiles. Shortly after the spell hit some poor fellow in the front, a group of four figures tore their way straight through to the offending Undead caster. They snuffed out its existence before returning to friendly lines. Oh. Well, its gone now. The warriors of nar Kira live up to their reputation. They are wary of significant threats to your people, Goro said, but there are limits to what they can do. This chaos makes it all the more difficult for them to perform their duties. Even as he said so, a discoloured bruise appeared in their right flank. The bruise slowly grew and a growl filled Goros throat. Ill return shortly, he told il-Enhorshr. Dont get your head snatched off by a Bone Vulture. Without waiting for a response, Goro ran forward to remedy the problem developing in the line. He leapt over the heads of the milling crowd, pouncing on one of the newly-raised Wights clawing at the tribespeople nearby. His momentum carried him forward and he slashed a circular path through the dozens of Undead Beastmen wedging open a crack in the front. He released a long breath as the Urmah surged forward to fill the gap, then flicked his ear as he observed the combatants swarming around him. In short, they were out of control. Beastmen such as the Urmah could be confronted and intimidated, but, once any fighting started, their primal instincts would drive them to fight and eliminate challengers to their dominance. When it came to conflicts between living things, this behaviour tended to serve them well. The Undead, however, cared nothing whatsoever for the behaviour of the living. The reasons for which the Undead fought were as unnatural as the Undead themselves. More often than not mindless and fuelled by hatred of all that lived, they would stop at nothing to see the living destroyed and the land corrupted. If not held in check, they would spread their evil to the ends of the world. The threat of injury or destruction did not deter them, nor did the strength and resolve of their adversaries. Another set of Wights appeared and he cleared them away before they could slay anyone and create more of themselves. Once again, the tribesmen surged forward to take advantage of his actions, though it was the opposite of what he wanted them to do. Get back! He roared, We need to get back to the ridge! His words fell on ears that heard but did not care. The front continued advancing. Goro! He turned at the sound of a females voice. Thurgakhr appeared before him with three of her fellows. These people are idiots! She complained, What can we do to make them listen? A good, solid thrashing would set them straight, Goro replied, but the master of this Undead army is far too shrewd. They are playing the Urmah like drunken Minotaurs! Did you spot any of the Elder Liches? Thurgakhr asked, If we cannot stop the Urmah, maybe we can end the fight for them. If theyre around, I didnt notice. They dont even need to show upil-Enhorshr for some reason believes that they are obliged to confront us directly as if this was a fighting pit in the cities. If this Katze Plains is as vast as the Humans claim, they could simply withdraw and come back with the same number of Undead minions as before. Then whatC Thurgakhrs tongue stilled. Goros whiskers trembled with a low, steady vibration that pulsed through the cacophony of battle. Work, Goro said. These ones might not be so easy for the Elder Liches to replace, so maybe something will pop up in response. Or maybe well get Fireballed. Take the one on the left. We hear you, Goro. Thurgakhr and her companions turned to confront their approaching foe. Brush was crushed and small trees toppled as a group of lumbering figures emerged from the darkness. For the first time, the Urmah backed away of their own accord, cautiously eyeing the approaching Blood Meat Hulks. The steady thumping of their footfalls picked up. Goro sprinted forward, intent on stopping them before they trampled the Urmah lines. Ability Boost, Stone Claw Stride! Power surged through him. Goros steps grew firm as he collided with the first of the Blood Meat Hulks. His claws sunk into the flesh of the Undead construct as he twisted and hurled the two-tonne mass of rotting fat and muscle into the backs of the two others that had run by. They fell forward and tumbled to a stop before the Urmah tribesmen, who immediately pounced upon their prone foes. The claws of the Beastmen were highly effective against the naked flesh of the Blood Meat Hulks, though their Undead opponents regeneration and sheer durability made destroying them a daunting prospect for civilians. Goro released his Stone Claw Stride and approached the closest of his thrashing foes. Crimson Tiger Claw! Five lines of fiery red trailed after his powerful slash as it raked over the length of the Blood Meat Hulk. It rolled over, bringing its meaty fist to bear in a tremendous backhand. He caught the ponderous attack and tore the abominations arm off at the shoulder. With its regeneration disabled by his fire element-imbued attacks, a series of swift strikes finished it off. A minute later, he stood over the rapidly-disintegrating forms of the Blood Meat Hulks with the Urmah celebrating around him. Thurgakhr came over from where she and her group had finished off their opponent. You mumble so much about being old, she said, but your claws havent dulled a single bit. Oh, they have, Goro replied. Its just you youngsters that are so easily impressed these days. He swept his gaze over the front, searching for significant threats. Other Blood Meat Hulks had appeared, but the groups of nar Kira interspersed throughout the line dealt with them promptly. Since they had destroyed a not-insignificant number of strong Undead minions, a part of him hoped that the masterminds behind the Undead army would expose themselves to eliminate the nar Kira warriors. Unfortunately, the Undead armys controllers appeared as elusive as ever. The Bone Vultures above still hadnt been committed to the battle, so did it mean that there was far more yet at the Undead armys disposal? Still, he muttered, this behaviour is strange. Its not strange at all for urmah Kisher. Thurgakhr sneered at the front lines, which had advanced once again, They are lizards who think themselves Dragons. I meant the Undead, Goro told the young warrior. Even if there are Elder Liches controlling them, they are being far too patient. Though the Undead wouldnt fall victim to uncontrollable bouts of emotion, all intelligent beings had their own sense of pride. With the Undead, it was something like a sense of ownership or accomplishment. Mummies fastidiously tended to their tombs and temples. Vampires carefully selected their covens and cultivated their underground societies. Elder Liches threw themselves into research and created armies to defend their labyrinthine libraries. Generally speaking, Elder Liches were fairly straightforward in their tactics. They wore down their opponents with waves of weak Undead, then finished them off with more powerful minions and some well-placed spells. Goro couldnt imagine them expending Blood Meat Hulks so frivolously, as they were fairly rare to come across. Are you suggesting that somethings controlling the Elder Liches? Thurgakhr asked. Either that or the objective of this Undead army is not what we assume it to be, Goro answered. I sent Hhrolhr already, butThurgakhr C take your party and deliver what weve learned to nar Torokgha. Warn the clans along the way, too. The young warrior took a step back, her whiskers drooping at his instructions. Wewe cant just quit the field while were still contracted to urmah Kisher! Thurgakhr protested, It would be a stain upon the honour of nar Kira! I know that its difficult, Goro said, and it will be even more difficult to carry out your task. But what is happening here threatens all of the clans. The wise will understand this. I will be advising il-Enhorshr to withdraw, as well. Thurgakhr exchanged glances with the members of her party. And what will you do if they refuse to withdraw? She asked. Then they wont withdraw, Goro answered. At least not until they break. But I have a feeling that this fight will end very soon regardless of what they decide. You wont be missing much. The young female let out a sigh. Fine. You had better make it out, too. I dont want to explain to Hhrolhr why I survived while you perished. Even when things have become like this, Goro chuckled, my grandson is still on your mind. Sh-shut up! Thurgakhr dashed away. Her companions scrambled to keep up with her. The nearby tribesmen didnt even note their departure, so focused on the battle they were. Goro looked around and located il-Enhorshr. The Urmah Lord had advanced another fifty metres down the slope. Il-Enhorshr! Goro! I saw your fight. The rumours of your strength have been proven far from idle boast. You are an inspiration to the brave warriors of urmah Kisher! Oh, so youre warriors now, are you? I do what I can, Goro replied. On that note, I highly recommend that your clan withdraw from the battle. This again? Il-Enhorshr flicked his ear, Even after demonstrating your dominance over these Undead, you would call for a retreat? Well, yes, Goro said. One would think that continuing to call for a retreat despite such a display would mean something. The behaviour of this Undead army suggests that the worst is still yet to come. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Yet to come? How can that be? Those Undead that you fought must have been as powerful as veteran warriors! The world would be in a dire situation if it were so easy to produce such strength on demand. That line of reasoning holds only if one thinks in the moment, Goro told him. The lands beyond are unknown to us and we have no idea how long these Undead have been around. For all we know, they could have been gathering their forces for centuries. They are too prepared for us to be treating them as a random Undead horde, so we must withdraw and reevaluate the situation. This is the first thing the warrior clans would do upon encountering what we have. There is no shame in it. Il-Enhorshrs claws sheathed and unsheathed as he watched his tribespeople fighting the Undead streaming out of the woods. If we withdraw now, he said, many will be lost for nothing. The other clans will see it as a defeat. Its better than losing everyone for nothing, Goro told him. The Clanlord took a deep breath, releasing it with a resigned expression. His roar carried over the clamour of combat. Were done here for now! Gather your tribes and pull out of the valley! PullC Goro leapt up and swatted away a pale shadow falling on il-Enhorshrs head. The Bone Vulture shattered and scattered into pieces over the ground. He grabbed the Clanlord and hurled him down as three more Bone Vultures swooped down to rake the air where he once stood with their talons. Shouts rose all along the front as the Undead in the skies overhead fell upon the Beastman lines. Goro dispatched six more Bone Vultures that had all gone straight for il-Enhorshr. A curse seethed out from between his teeth. They were waiting for this! The moment you called the withdrawal, those Bone Vultures attacked you and your Lords. Theyre trying to keep us here! What?! But why? Why? Goro snarled, Its obvious: theyre trying to exterminate you all at once! Keep calling the retreat C Ill guard you as best as I can. He downed three more Bone Vultures while il-Enhorshrs roars resounded over the valley. Little by little, urmah Kisher started to pull back. Faster, dammit! We need to leave now! A familiar vibration thudded through the air. With it came a sight that encouraged the Urmah to back away more than any amount of their Lords shouting. Like great boulders formed of flesh, a line of Blood Meat Hulks appeared from the shadows of the trees. Between the dozens upon dozens of Undead constructs came hundreds of bone-white figures, their round shields and curved blades gleaming in the moonlight. Skeleton Warriors? But there must be well over a thousand of themwhat in the world is going on here? Between the Bone Vultures and the newly-appeared Undead was might enough to match one of the warrior clans. If one added the Elder Liches that must be controlling the mindless Undead army, five or six warrior clans would be needed to defeat them in a conventional battle. And then there was whatever might be coordinating the Elder Liches A large formation of crimson-hued Skeleton warriors appeared at the centre of the advancing enemy ranks. Red Skeleton Warriors now? Whats next? Wraiths? Vampires? Goros ears swivelled towards a new commotion in the rear. He turned to see silhouettes of Beastmen being cast into the air. So this is itil-Enhorshr, you must flee this place! The Undead are trying to close this trap. The first of the Undead to reach them from the ridge above was no unknown abomination, but one in the form of an Urmah tribesman. Goro slashed its torso open, sending it tumbling to the side. He flexed his claws in thought. This sensationnot a Zombie? It was too strong to be a Wight Another Undead Urmah lunged at him. Goros claws came together to crush its head. His foot lashed out to kick it away when it kept coming for him. Definitely not a Zombie. But what are they? Many Undead perished when their heads were destroyed, but there were also many that persisted even after substantial portions of their bodies were destroyed. Some could even move their dismembered parts around. A rush of movement to the side caught Goros attention. He barely acted in time to intercept one of the new Undead heading for il-Enhorshr. I told you to flee, il-Enhorshr! Goro snarled. You did, the Clanlord agreed. Goros lip curled at the response. Were they already trapped? No, there are still many ways out. Wait Il-Enhorshr wasnt the only one behaving strangely. Dozens of Urmah in the vicinity simply stood in place while the Undead approached. They roared in panic and disgust when their claws reached them, but they did not fall back even as they were torn apart. An oppressive feeling pressed down on him, heralding the approach of a powerful foe. Recognition of the figure in its black plate armour instantly dawned upon him. Great. Never mind Vampires, we skipped right up to Death Knights. A Death Knight had appeared, using its area taunt ability to keep the nearby Urmah from fleeing. The identity of the unknown Undead attacking them was made apparent as well: they were Squire Zombies. The situation went from bad to incalculably worse. Death Knights were too powerful for Elder Liches to control. At the same time, Death Knights couldnt lead mindless Undead aside from the Zombies that they created. A Night Lich being the leader of the Undead army became highly likelyor perhaps it was a coalition of intelligent Undead. Either way, a great evil had stirred and now threatened the entire region. Was this truly incited by us, or did we simply happen to find ourselves in the way of their plans? They may have simply used the Beastman occupation as a cover for an invasion of their own. With the apparent cause clear for all to see, no one would question why the Undead had come unless they directly saw what was going on and who was involved. The thought he had shared with Thurgakhr echoed in his head. The master of this Undead army is far too shrewd Night Liches were known for their vast intellect, but that intellect was supposed to revolve around more studious pursuits. They were not known for any feats of strategic mastery, and neither were Undead in general. Were they collaborating with the Humans, after all? Or was it some unknown type of Undead orchestrating their movements? Another Squire Zombie approached. Goro tore it apart. This time, the Death Knight took note of his actions and stomped in his direction. He splayed his claws and lowered his stance, a low growl rolling from his throat as he bared his fangs. The Death Knight did not falter in the slightest at his display. It brandished a massive flamberge that pulsed with an evil light, raising it high over its head as it charged. Ability Boost, Evasion! Goro sidestepped his opponents shield, appearing on its right side. He reached out with his left and grabbed the Death Knights wrist, aiming a vicious slash at its elbow. Twin Tiger Strike! His attack landed solidly. A screech filled the air as his claws raked down the Death Knights vambrace. So hard! The point of the Death Knights flamberge crossed behind its shield, forcing Goro to release his grip and leap away. After a glance at its arm, the Death Knight raised its shield and approached again. Goro dashed forward, closing inside the Death Knights measure. Its broad shield loomed before him. This time, he did not evade. Penetrating Strikes, Rending Claw! His attack slammed into the wall of black metal. The flat of the Death Knights flamberge slid over the top of its shield, sending its wicked point at Goros forehead. Reinforce Hide! The sword stopped and Goro leapt back again, examining his handiwork. Unfortunately, the result was not as telling as he had hoped. With the sundering attack that could rip steel to shreds with a single blow, only four small holes from his right claw marred the shields surface. How many attacks would it take to break down the Death Knights defence? To his surprise, the Death Knight stepped back, glaring at him with its baleful crimson gaze. Goro narrowed his eyes. Had it grown cautious over the condition of its equipment? He took the initiative, lunging forward to direct a barrage of attacks against his opponents shield. It appeared to be at a loss: blocks and parries only served to fulfil Goros objective of destroying its equipment. The Death Knight danced backwards on awkward steps as Goro pressed his advantage. Something struck him in the back. He disengaged and twisted around to see what it was. A coruscating ray hit him full in the chest and he staggered. Before him floated five Elder Liches. Oh, now they come out. Maximise Magic C Ray of Enfeeblement. Maximise Magic C Ray of Enfeeblement. Maximise Magic C Ray of Enfeeblement. Three more coruscating rays lanced out from three bony hands. He evaded two, but the third caught him in the leg. Hold Species. Goro hardened himself against magic, shaking off the effects of the paralysing spell. He took a step forward, but then something grabbed him by the shoulders from behind. He looked down to see the black gauntlets of the Death Knight. Dammit! Let me go! Maximise Magic C Ray of Enfeeblement. Maximise Magic C Ray of Enfeeblement. Unable to dodge, Goro steadily weakened under the Elder Liches repeated magical assaults. Eventually, his strength left him entirely and he slouched powerlessly in the Death Knights cold grip.
Thurgakhr ran. Shame filled her as she did so, but she ran nonetheless. She and her companions dashed over the fallen left in the wake of urmah Kishers advance, their claws throwing up clods of bloodied mud as they dashed up towards the valley ridge. The sounds of battle followed them from far below, echoing off of the walls of the rounded gulch. How will we tell them? I dont know! She didnt mean to snap at the question. It was one they would eventually have to find an answer to. A set of warriors caught fleeing from battle would not be received very well. They would be branded as cowards and scorned; no one would pay their words any mind. It wouldnt surprise her if they were attacked. This was the reason why Goro told them to inform nar Torokgha. The other clans occupying the Human lands were not of the warrior castes and had become drunk with pride over their conquest. They thought themselves greater than they were and would not hesitate to visit judgement upon what they would see as a group of unworthy warriors. At the same time, there was fear. All knew that there wasnt enough food to sustain them. They feared the coming famine and they feared losing territory, making things worse for their people. They feared a future filled with uncertainty and, if they felt cornered by the news Thurgakhr and her comrades bore, they were even more likely to lash out at them. A gust of wind whipped over them as they made the top of the ridge, driving away the odours from the chaotic melee below. Thurgakhr stopped to catch her breath, gulping down lungfuls of cold night air. A few of her fellows took long draughts from their flasks and she flopped down onto the grass to cool herself off. We cant stop for long, one of her warriors said, weC Hsst! Thurgakhr raised a paw. The presence of the Undead already filled her with an unsettling sensation, but that sensation started to rise in intensity. She looked back down into the valley, but, even with the moon overhead, little could be seen beyond the range of her Darkvision. It didnt sound like urmah Kisher was facing some terrifying new foe. Somethings coming, she said. Something worse than what we fought below. We need to hide. As they made for the tall grass, the sensation grew oppressive. Her fur rose on end and her eyes frantically scanned the surroundings. We should keep going, someone said. We shouldnt stick around for whatC A figure entered the range of their Darkvision, followed by another. They were about as tall as a moderately-sized Beastman, which also made them too tall to be Humans. Yet they moved like Humans and didnt have tails sticking out of their black armour. Considering the Undead Army below, there was no doubt that they were some unnatural evil given form. The oppressive feeling intensified as more came into view. In the end, fourteen in total entered the valley and vanished into the darkness. Goro was right, she breathed. Can they win? Someone asked, Goro is still down there, yeah? II dont know, Thurgakhr replied. Goro is a warrior of great renown, but there are so many of those new Undead. Plus the Elder Liches havent appeared yet She didnt want to say it. The chances of survival were likely slim. This in itself was unthinkable. How could the Humans stand against such a threat on their borders if they couldnt even defend themselves against the clans of the commoner castes? Hey, whats that? Thurgakhr looked up, following the pointed claw of one of her warriors. A nar Ki''ra hunter had appeared, running in the Undead columns wake. Maybe they were running from her? Someone mused. Run? Another scoffed, The Undead do not feel fear. Shes trying to warn our people, Thurgakhr moaned in realisation. We set lookouts, but theyre useless if what comes is faster than they are! The Undead were tireless and even hunters could not sprint indefinitely. Whoever was controlling the enemy army was mercilessly exploiting every weakness of the Beastman tribes. Every weakness Her eyes widened. Every weakness had not been exploited yet. There were those that the Undead could pursue at their leisure. Were splitting up, Thurgakhr told her warriors. Get to the camps. We need to get the children out of here. No questions were asked. The stakes were clear. They went their separate ways and Thurgakhr ran to the nearest Urmah camp. At the centre, she found a circle of tribal elders. An old female with a broken fang peered at her with dulled eyes. Nar Kira, she said. "What are you doing here? You need to evacuate, Thurgakhr told the circle of elders. Everyone must flee to safety. Safety? The crone replied, Il-Enhorshr has assured us that we would be victorious. There is no need to evacuate. You idiots! Save your children, at least! RuC Searing pain blossomed over her shoulders as something dashed her to the ground. She snarled and twisted, lashing out against her assailant. The Bone Vulture was knocked into a tent. Shouts of alarm sounded in the camp. Dammit, too late again! Why are we always late? Its as if theyre waiting for our every move Another Bone Vulture swooped down in the moonlight. She leapt up and batted it out of the air, pouncing onto its back. Crushing Fang! A loud crunch filled her senses as she crushed the Bone Vultures neck in her jaws. Its body continued to thrash around until she pounded it into the ground a half-dozen times. She reached out and grabbed the legs of her first attacker, which was still tangled in the tent. Ability Boost! With a claw gripping each leg, she ripped the Bone Vulture in half. Breath heaving, she scanned the skies for threats until she realised that the elders were still staring at her. Why are you just standing there? She screamed at them, RUN! The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 4, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Hmmkeep harassing them, but make sure that those warriors manage to beat what you send. Have the Elder Liches with the lowest number of surviving dominated forces act first so they can head back to Katze and replenish their troops. Flying high above the dissolving Beastman camps, Ludmila issued orders while intently observing the unfolding chaos. With the Beastman forces reaching a breaking point in the valley battle, she ordered her forces to eliminate all of the identified Lord-class individuals once it appeared that a general withdrawal was being called. The point at which the Beastmen broke was, of course, purposely measured out in the back and forth of the hours-long battle. A hundred Elder Liches carefully analysed and reported the disposition of the Beastman tribes across the front, allowing the Katze force to manage a fake stalemate that encouraged the enemy to keep fighting. Instinct and lan appeared to be the driving forces of their enemy, making fear and hope supremely effective tools to manipulate them with. With the arrival of the infantry company that was sent out before the battle to flank them, what hope Ludmila allowed them was unceremoniously crushed. With their leaders dealt with, the stubborn fury of the tribes shattered in the face of an overwhelming offensive. The Beastman lines turned into pockets of desperate resistance, which were methodically collapsed and used to fill out the Death Knights Zombie contingents. Lady Zahradnik, Saiko said to her right. We have identified a significant Beastman asset. Is it the Clan Lord? No, the Elder Lich replied. The subject is of the Nar variety. Hmm Interspersed amongst the Urmah were a few Nar, which appeared to be composed entirely of warriors. They were all significantly stronger than the other Beastmen, leading Ludmila to believe that they were mercenaries or perhaps something analogous to the Adventurers or Workers operating in Human lands. Lets see if we cant capture it, Ludmila said. If their warriors order themselves by strength, this one may have a wealth of useful information. Understood." Have our Wraith contingents finished positioning themselves? Deployment along the northern border up to the Seylan River is sixty per cent complete, the Elder Lich replied. They will be ready long before any retreating Beastmen approach. Good, Ludmila nodded. Be extra careful that our forces arent seen close to Highfort. Lets proceed with our plans and get the offensive for Blighthold going. Have we received any updates or amendments to our operations from the general staff? Commander Lluluvien has not issued any new orders. Is there something you wish to convey to headquarters? No, just checking. Lets carry on. She turned her attention back to the throng of Beastmen fleeing their camps. Similar to how wilderness tribes functioned in open warfare, only the very young and very old had been left out of the fighting. Are we letting them go? Raul asked. Theyre more useful to us alive than dead, Ludmila answered. From what weve seen so far, these Beastmen care for their young. The Nar defending the Urmah children indicates that this protective behaviour applies between the different races in their society, as well. Confused looks crossed her apprentices faces as they listened to her from the backs of their Skeletal Dragons. How does that help, my lady? Olga asked, The adults are the ones that are killing everyone, arent they? Its not so much that Im looking for any tactical or strategic gains, Ludmila answered. Its more that we still know very little about these Beastmen. We need to develop a thorough understanding of them if were to conduct an effective campaign. Developing a thorough understanding of their opponents would probably take longer than the campaign would last, but, hopefully, what they learned would apply to encounters with the same races in the future. Raul adjusted his goggles as he peered down at the scattering Beastmen. What do we have to watch out for? For now, Ludmila said, it would be to what lengths theyll go to to ensure that other members of their society survive. Assuming that they will act like Humans is foolish, so dont carelessly draw similarities to Human behaviour. We need to learn about each race by observing what we can of them and build our understanding from the ground up. Each race? Thats right. The Urmah, Nar, Kao, Ocelo and all the other types weve seen so far are probably all different species with different behaviours. Weve been running on certain assumptions based on what little weve seen and things have fortunately worked to our advantage, but assumptions based on cursory observations are not something we want to depend on forever. The long-distance observation that they would be conducting across the front would only offer broad strokes to their knowledge, but those broad strokes were probably what they needed for their strategic planning. In that case, Saiko said. Shall we begin targeting the offspring? That wont be necessary, Ludmila replied. What I want to see is how they act amongst themselves. That should offer us insights into their social structures, value systems and at what point everything starts to fall apart. We have an entire country filled with Beastmen to drive off, so having a sense of how they will act while we do so and what threats they may present to the Draconic Kingdoms subjects while that happens is one of our priorities. Dont do anything to influence their behaviour unless its to keep them on course and push them forward. The course in this case was back the way that they came. Those that strayed from that path would be encouraged to return to it. The Beastmen would be dissuaded from getting close to any Human settlements, as well. Hundreds of Wraiths patrolled the northern border while hundreds of Bone Vultures tracked tribal movements. Their ground forces would herd them southeast, rolling them back over the occupied territories and spreading awareness of the Undead advance. In addition to observing their social behaviours, they would be measuring their long-distance endurance and the effects of stress and hunger on each species. What interested her the most, however, was what would happen once they started crossing into the territory of other clans. Would they fight? Would they band together to face a common foe? What would they do to the Human populations under their control? Every act would offer valuable insights and present avenues of exploitation to more efficiently combat their foes. I still dont get it, Raul said. Our army is so strong, so why does any of that matter? We could just tell the infantry squads to stomp everything flat and theyd do it. All those battles that we did over the winter feel pointless if a Commander can just point and everything dies. Thats a complacent line of thinking, Raul, she told him. Its true that, if it comes to a contest of raw strength, we hold an overwhelming advantage, but it does not mean we will always hold an advantage. In the event that we dont, we need to be able to put up a real fight. Furthermore, what were doing here is not simply defeating our enemies: were learning about the world that we live in. Then what about our training, my lady? Olga asked, Everything here is so huge compared to that. Its like our league battles are just little games. Well, thats not incorrect, Ludmila answered. While they do get larger at higher leagues, I intended for them to be game-like matches. The purpose, however, is to challenge our Commanders. Challenge stimulates growth. As Raul has noted, obtaining victory with the Royal Army is easy. War is best fought unfairly, within reason. Everything were doing here so far is one-sided and weve been more concerned about gathering information and executing the best plans possible than struggling with a difficult adversary. What do you mean by challenge stimulates growth? Hmmyou should understand this already, no? Ludmila said, If you take on difficult tasks, youll go back to the things that you did before and find them remarkably easy. This tends to work for most experiences, so striving to do greater things all the time leads to rapid growth. Thats why I always encourage everyone to challenge themselves and allocate a portion of the demesne budget towards facilitating their advancement. Every person who advances in their craft makes Wardens Vale that much better. As officers of the Royal Army, you need to become the best Commanders possible while you can afford to C not discover that your skills are insufficient when you cant afford to lose. I thought you did it because the scriptures said so, Raul said. There is a reason why our scriptures say so, Ludmila said. Learning why they do helps greatly in understanding why the gods imparted that knowledge to us and its importance in our lives. She would elaborate further, but her own knowledge on the matter was incomplete and often abstract. While the vast majority of the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizens werent aware of the existence of Class Levels and their effect on every aspect of their lives, they still grew and developed themselves. Rather than directly imparting awareness of the system to them, the Sorcerer King and his vassals agreed that indirect measures should be enacted to cultivate growth and development. The reasons for this were varied, but they were not necessarily at odds with one another. Almost all were of the opinion that in-depth knowledge of Class Levels was to be suppressed because of the dangers that it represented. While it wasnt guaranteed to be the case, it did not appear that the countries in the region were aware of their existence. Any knowledge of Class Levels spreading beyond the Sorcerous Kingdoms borders could result in that knowledge being turned against them. The group of the Sorcerer Kings courtiers that Ludmila was closest to C namely, Lady Shalltear and her two cousins C believed that development should be promoted in a naturalistic way and experimented in that direction. As Class Levels were theoretical concepts made manifest, incomplete concepts would result in incomplete Class Levels, or potentially some unforgivable snarl of disparate Class Levels. Thus, it was better for society and its individuals to develop in a comprehensive manner. Each had a different take on how this natural growth could occur. Lady Shalltear tended to focus on how things should be and what looks good, which usually solidified into themes for individuals. She was particularly touchy about women, which could be seen C or maybe felt C from how she treated her subordinates. Ludmila was one set of ideas; Clara was another; Liane was something else and Florine was another bundle of things. Rather than anything concrete, it was all about flavour, image or sensation. Even Ilyshnish was subjected to her influence, though the Frost Dragon was naturally naturalistic and needed no prompting to act that way. Lady Auras vocation as a Beast Tamer seemed to dominate her views on Class development. Everyone was a thing that could evolve or grow to become a better thing. All those things had things they could do that were associated with the things that those things should be able to do. Despite the vagueness of everything, she was a strict disciplinarian and one could imagine her cracking her whip whenever she asserted herself on the topic. Lord Mare probably had the most practice with Class development, as he ran the Adventurer Training Area. He was a bit spontaneous, but his efforts often brought about tangible results. Probably because everything he threw at the Adventurers was a life-and-death struggle around the time they reached Gold Rank. The common thing about their approaches was that they were intuitive and feely, which drove rational thinkers like Clara and Liane crazy. Overall, however, the insights that they provided were instrumental in Ludmila and her friends efforts to analyse Class Level development and use that knowledge to create practical systems for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Broadly speaking, the Sorcerous Kingdom was an experiment on a national scale and everyone was a source of data. Their lineage, upbringing, choices, careers, and the families that they raised C in short, the sum of their lives C served to paint a picture of how the world worked. How nature, economics, institutions, culture and society were affected by and affected the nation and its people were factored in. Ultimately, this knowledge went into efforts to seamlessly guide Class Level development through education, value systems and national ideas. This was practised C both intentionally and unintentionally C by every civilisation that they knew of, no matter how primitive or advanced they appeared to be. Ludmila doubted that there were any exceptions to this. It was a fundamental aspect of the Class System: one was what they were and so they did what they did. Society naturally developed roles, and, as society evolved, cultural mores, specialised castes, institutions and all of the traditions and knowledge that were built up around them gave rise to new and unique Job Classes. For the most part, it was natural, meaning that people pursued concepts passed down through common sense, lore and imagination rather than having any specific knowledge of the Job Class system and attempting to force new jobs out of nothing. The most prevalent examples of the natural process being perfected C or at least developed to a reliable form C could be found in the civilian sector with vocational advancement. Children became apprentices starting around the age of six and their education was tailored to meet guild regulations. The Guilds were institutions that had evolved to manage the various industries and services that existed in society. The Temples could be seen as the ''Priest Guild'' and had its own regulations and apprentices in the form of Acolytes and Squires. The Nobility was also an institution in the same sense: Noble scions became Pages and Maids, which were essentially apprenticeships in the aristocratic establishment. As this had all existed in Re-Estize, the citizens of the Duchy of E-Rantel had inherited these systems and were intimately familiar with them. When knowledge of the Class System was applied, it reshaped ones perception of apprenticeships and how they worked in relation to Class Levels became clear. Through generations of trial and error, systems of education had manifested apprentice Job Classes that allowed students to safely advance in their vocations without risk of build contaminationassuming they didnt go out of their way to do so. The next step was to take the apprentice system and apply it to formalised educational institutions with standardised curriculums. Two examples of such institutions existed in the region: the temple schools and universities of the Slane Theocracy and the Imperial Magic Academy of the Baharuth Empire, which fed into the Imperial Armys Military Academy, the Imperial Ministry of Magic and the various other universities in Arwintar. Only Clara was somewhat familiar with the Theocracys universities, but they had all seen the Empires institutions and documentation of their methods and curriculums were available on demand if the Sorcerous Kingdom requested it. Addressing the critical flaws in these existing systems was the first thing that needed to be done, but those flaws were not instantly remedied. The foremost of these flaws was the absence of basic universal education. It was understandably impossible in the Empire and even in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but there was one place in the Sorcerous Kingdom where it was possible: Warden''s Vale. Since its population was tiny and its economy was optimised around the Sorcerous Kingdoms new industrial practices, it had become a sort of laboratory for national development. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. That being said, having everything lined up perfectly didnt mean that everything happened perfectly. The idea that they were a laboratory was obvious with the experimental nature of everything that they did. Ludmila was an experimental subject. As were her tenants, their families and their industries. Olga and Raul were experimental apprentices and their party in the Draconic Kingdom Campaign was an experiment in practical education. Ludmila gazed down at their current laboratory. Somewhere, someone would be decrying her for transforming an entire country into an experimental exercise. At least if they knew what was going on. Then again, it was probably a matter of perspective. One learned lifes lessons in whatever they did. It looks like the camps are clear, Ludmila said. Make sure theyre dismantled and the contents sorted out for analysis while we give our new furry friends a decent lead. It will be done, my lady. How are things going down in the valley? We have tallied approximately three thousand corpses, Saiko reported. Ninety per cent of the remaining Beastmen have been repurposed for our use. What shall we do with the corpses? Send them to Lady Entoma, Ludmila replied. Shell figure out what goes where. What happened to that significant asset that I ordered captured? Regrettably, they perished. She frowned at the unexpected answer. were they so strong that we couldnt subdue them? I dont recall any significant losses to our forces being reported. There wereunforeseen circumstances, Saiko said. A miscalculation, perhaps. Elaborate. What we deemed to be non-lethal means were employed to render the subject harmless. There were complications. The sergeants responsible for the capture operation hypothesise that the debilitating effects of our spells caused the subject to succumb to the effects of advanced age. It was a story-like development where an old warrior did not fall in battle, but to the ravages of old age. She hadnt ever heard of one where it happened while they were being zapped by Elder Liches, however. What did you use? Ray of Enfeeblement. Initial applications achieved the expected results, but continued applications caused the subject to perish. Could that happen? As far as she knew, ability damage could not bring the associated physical attribute to zero. Did that not take into account the effects of ageing? Or perhaps it was the targets raw power keeping them from succumbing to frailty. Thats unfortunate, she said. Well have to keep this in mind in the future. Send the body to storage, but make sure that its catalogued as an exceptional subject. Maybe someone back in the Sorcerous Kingdom can do something with it. Ludmila let out a quiet sigh, wondering how much information had been lost. Were going to Blighthold next, right? Raul asked. She turned her gaze to the south, where a bank of fog was creeping down the shore. Thats right, she smiled slightly. Blighthold is next. Another captain will be doing the honours, however C one who has been waiting for this for a long, long time.
A cool gust of night wind rolled in from the sea and blew over the walls. Derdora Oslith shivered and rubbed his arms. He peered at the shoreline to the northwest of Blighthold, where a strange fog had been creeping slowly towards the city since nightfall. A curse rolled off his tongue. Just what we need. Old I?kurs hatin on us something fierce. Watch your mouth, boy, a man twenty years his senior sent a baleful gaze his way. We already got enough problems without the storm god raining lightning down on our heads. This fogs too early, Chester, another sentry, noted. Cant be an hour past midnight. See what you did! The older man spat, Had to wag your tongue like that. What! Derdora scowled back at him, It was already there before I said anything! Hey! A voice echoed from the nearest tower, Quit your blathering and watch those Beastmen! Who the hell put him in charge? He sent a dirty look at the top of the tower, where a man that was far too well-fed lounged on a cushy chair. We should throw his ass off the wall, Derdora muttered. Bet hed feed a Beastman family for a week. Id shut up if I were you, Chesters voice was low. Last person who said that accidentally tripped so hard he flew over the merlons. Derdora tucked his spear C a sharpened stick, really C under his arm, scratching his head with his free hand. He wasnt sure what was worse: the Beastmen outside the walls or the people who took charge of the city after the occupation set in: they were all Merchants and shady folk who could bribe or coerce people into following them. Life had turned into a free-for-all in Blighthold. It probably wasnt the Beastmens fault. Not directly, at least. The invaders had overrun the countryside, but the way they stayed on top of things was strange. For the most part, people were left alone. Humans could travel from place to place so long as they didnt try to leave the territory. The Beastmen sunk all the boats for the same reason. Anyone caught trying to fix the boats was eaten. Farming villages kept farming and the fishing villages kept fishing from the shore. Woodcutters had some problems because the tribes moved into the bigger copses, but fuel was generally not a problem with so many people gone. Up to that point, life was oddly close to normal. After that, everything revolved around how the Beastmen managed things. One wouldve never thought it, but there was a specific order to how they ate people. First, they went after strong people. It didnt matter whether they fought or not. Soldiers, militia, hunters, Adventurerseven Priests and Alchemists were targeted. They made a point of dragging off arcane casters when they noticed them. Secondly, they went after leaders, or at least what they recognised as leaders. This mostly meant the Nobles. After that, they ate the useless. The streets of the towns and cities were picked clean of spares and homeless people. Anyone that resembled bureaucrats, clerks, scribes, Sages or Bards were dinner sooner or later. Everyone over forty or so was taken, too. Lastly, the Beastmen got rid of metalworkers, bowyers and anyone who could make things that could hurt them. Not having metal tools to work with made life extraordinarily difficult and a lot of things were starting to fall apart. Overall, the citizens of Blighthold and its surrounding territories were rendered harmless. They could work, eat and not much else. To top things off, there were so many Beastmen around that they were getting eaten into oblivion. The past two days had seen the Lion Beastmen in the north vacate the area, which gave Blightholds defenders hope that they recognised the problem and had finally decided to move on. Unfortunately, the clan to the south came over the river to take their place. They were much better climbers than the previous bunch, making watch duty harrowing. That fog banks gettin close to the wall. Think the Beastmenll use it to sneak in and snatch some people? Probably. Even though they overpowered Humans, Beastmen loved to ambush, pounce on and chase their prey. It was never enough to simply drag someone away. Derdora leaned over the edge of the battlements, looking for predators lurking below. The skies were clear and the moon was bright, making would-be raiders easy to spot. With the approach of the fog, however, he was absolutely sure something would end up on the walls to snatch a meal. Hey Chester, he said quietly, lets head over to the brazier. We wont be able to see anything from there. We wont be able to see shit in that fog anyway! Look, Chester said, we cant do that. The only chance we got is to poke Beastmen off the wall while theyre climbin up. If they make it to the top cause we werent at our spots, we got no chance. They stared at each other for a good, long while. Then an arm with spotted fur reached in between the merlons and snatched Chester off of the wall. Shit! Derdora shouted, Shit! Shit! Shit! ALARM! We got Beastmen over here! He leaned over the parapet, jabbing at the Jaguar Beastman clinging to the wall. Three more were climbing up nearby and twice as many were emerging from the creeping fog below. The point of his wooden spear found the Beastmans eye and it released its hold, disappearing into the mist. Idid I kill it? By Her Majestys mosquito bites, I killed one! It couldnt have survived that fall. Beastmen were tough, but they werent that tough. He ran over and started jabbing at the next closest climber. Dammit! What the hell are you doing, fatass?! Sound the alarm! The alarm didnt sound despite more shouts rising along the wall. Derdora drove his spear into the shoulder of another Beastman before the others finished crawling over. He took a stab at the nearest one before kicking the brazier towards them. The Beastmen scattered back and Derdora fled in the other direction, the fog rolling over his feet. Shrieks of men being torn apart followed his panicked footsteps. A loud thud drowned them out as he slammed the tower door shut and barred the entry. He leaned against the wall, chest heaving under his chainmail armour. He saw more men being shredded out the opposite door and ran over to slam that one shut, too. He backed away from the doors with wide eyes, waiting for the scrape of claws and the pounding of Beastmen breaking their way in. It didnt happen. After a few breaths, reason returned to him. The Beastmen camped near the city werent that strong. That he could get away at all was proof of that. They wouldnt be able to break down iron-reinforced doors. What do I do He could go down the stairs and into the city, but, if the walls were taken, the Beastmen would be dragging the citizens out of their beds soon enough. His eyes followed the stairwell up. He grew more annoyed by the moment. Why isnt that asshole sounding the alarm? Derdora padded up the stairs. If the fat bastard had fallen asleep, hed push him off the wall himself. Fog flowed over the steps and he froze at the sight that greeted him. The watch sergeant was lying on the floor, staring up at the sky. His torso was torn open, snapped ribs turning his chest into a toothy maw. A pair of bright yellow eyes met Derdoras as the Beastman feasting on the man looked up from its meal. With a wordless shriek, he lunged forward with his spear. The point jabbed into the Beastmans arm, but it failed to penetrate its hide. A snarl filled the air and the Beastman rose to its full height, snatching Derdoras weapon away and casting it over the parapet. In the distance, the clang of alarms carried over the blowing wind. What was the point in coming up here? A paw slammed into his chest, driving out his breath and scattering links of mail over the stone. His shoulder hit the doorframe and he bounced off, falling heavily to the floor. The Beastmans claws scraped over the floor as it came to tower over him. Derdora pulled his dagger, driving the point down at the furry foot in front of him. The Beastman pulled back and kicked him to the side. Derdoras helmet banged against the wall and his vision blanked for a moment. Is that all you have, Human? The Beastman sneered. He turned his swimming gaze up at the massive Demihuman. Then his eyes went past it to a wooden wall that had appeared just past the parapet. Derdora raised a gloved hand weakly to point at it. The Beastman turned just in time to see a swarm of brilliant bolts streaking towards it. They soundlessly struck its chest and the Beastman flopped lifelessly to the ground. Derdora looked up to find countless points of crimson light in portholes that drifted by the tower. A ship? Buthuh? Maybe he hit his head harder than he thought. Then again, the Beastman was very much dead. He pushed himself to his feet, shuffling over to the towers parapet. Derdora squeezed his eyes shut and opened them again, but what he saw didnt change. Sailing outside the wall was a massive galleon with tattered sails that glowed in the moonlit mist. Never mind that it shouldnt be able to sail in that condition, the outside of the northern wall was land. As the ship cruised silently along the citys fortifications, dozens of figures leapt out from a gaping hole in its hull, landing on the walls. Wicked scimitars flashed as they fell upon the Beastmen, sending arcs of liquid crimson into the moonlight. Derdora leaned forward, eyes following the vessel as it rounded the walls. Magical bolts continued to stream from the portholes of the ship, sweeping Beastmen away like a torrent of brilliant hail. A tremendous arc of electricity emanated from the galleons bow and coursed over the wall, burning its afterimage in his vision. When his sight recovered, only a line of charred bodies remained where three dozen invaders once stood. The fog grew thick, obscuring the mysterious vessel, but brilliant flashes of light marked its deadly course. Derdora took a step back, trying to make sense of what was going on. They appeared to be allies, but the Draconic Kingdom didnt have any allies with flying galleons. He paced around the tower, looking down at the forces that had stormed the walls. Crimson points of light stared up at him from bare skulls. Derdora stumbled away from the edge with a fearful shout. Skeletons?! He scrambled down the tower stairs, nearly falling twice. The Undead were attacking them? No, the Beastmen were being attacked by the Undeadno, that didnt make any sense. They were enemies of all life, meaning that Humans would be attacked alongside the Beastmen. Derdora reached the city streets, finding the citizens out of their homes and looking up at the walls in confusion. They probably couldnt make out the figures in the fog, else thered be mass panic. Soldier! A man called out to him. Derdora looked away. Im not a soldier, dammit! I just manned the wall for some bread Soldier! Whats going on up there? Dozens of eyes were on him now. He kept walking. Soldier! Whats goingC I dont know! He needed to escape before the Undead moved from butchering the Beastmen to butchering the citizens. His steps took him towards the citys main gate. A small crowd had formed there and nervous murmurs filled the air. The Undead The Undead have come! Theyve taken the wall C how do we get out?! The gatehouse was taken as well. Powerful-looking Skeletons with round shields and the same scimitars that slaughtered the Beastmen barred the way. Derdora turned around. If the gate was blocked, they could only swim out of the port. By the time he made it there, however, the wharf was lined by the Undead. Moored at the longest pier was the ship that had flown by the wall. Atop its mainmast was a vermilion ensign with a gold insignia that he had never seen before. A gangplank extended from the galleon to the pier and a tall figure disembarked. The steady tap of a cane against wooden planks echoed over the water as it strode through the mist at a leisurely pace. Rather than fleeing the approach of whatever it was, the people waited with fearful looks. There was no escape and the being making its way over had surely come to announce their fate. The first thing Derdora noticed was that it wasnt Human. Not that he expected it to be a Human, but for some reason he thought itd be an Undead thing in some Human shape. It was tall C as tall as a Beastman Lord. Upon closer inspection, he saw that it was a Beastman: at least a Skeleton of one. Above a finely-tailored outfit that shouldve probably gone on a Noble, two crimson points flared in the empty sockets of its bestial skull. A broad tricorne with a huge white plume rested atop its head. It took two steps onto the boards of the wharf, then stopped. More than a few audible swallows could be heard from the crowd. Youll have to forgive me, ladies and gentlemen, the Undead Beastman said, but we cant let you out of the city for a while. A long silence stretched into the night. Was that it? Howhow long is a while? The Undead Beastmans gaze fixed onto the speaker. A fearful gasp rose from the man. He covered his mouth and shook his head as if to deny that he had spoken. Hmma week, maybe? The Undead Beastman said, The fellows out there are being cleared away and we dont want them running in here. Cleared away? Someone asked, What does that mean? It means what it means. These lands are being liberated and youll be back to your regular lives soon enough. Murmurs of worry and disbelief rose from the crowd. Was he telling the truth? Was there any reason to make up such a tale? The Undead were beings of unfathomable evil, so there must be some dark purpose behind its words. Wh-who are you? The Undead being rose to its full height at the question. The crowd took a collective step back. The names I?kur C Captain of the Ruins Wake and chief proprietor of the Katze Merchant Company, it swept the hat off of its head and performed a strangely elegant bow. I look forward to doing business with you. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 4, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 11th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 0700 Hours The cries of gulls mixed with the lapping of the waves against the rocky pier. Ludmila alighted on the wooden walkway beside Ruins Wake, touching her fingers lightly to her hull. Good morning, she said. A light glow played over the Ghost Ships length in response. Booted steps sounded from above and a tall figure looked down from the railing. Baroness! Captain I?kur called down gaily, Its always good to see you again. Captain I?kur, Ludmila smiled in greeting, I thought youd be wandering around the city now that they finally arent trying to chase you away. I wanted to! The Elder Lich replied, Got about as far as the wharf before Miss Marchand glared me straight back into my cabin. Said Id disrupt business. Ludmilas gaze followed the procession of Skeleton Warriors unloading cargo from Ruins Wake. At the end of the pier, a woman in Merchants garb stood at a table, speaking with a slightly differently-garbed man. Behind the man were more Merchants forming a long line that stretched along the waterfront. Thats strange No kidding! I?kur growled, Im an upstanding member of civilised society! Why would I disrupt business? I dont believe that you purposely would, Ludmila said, but that wasnt what I was commenting on. Why is trade being conducted on the pier? To be honest, the Elder Lich said, thats how I thought things worked before we actually went into business. While common folk who bought goods from stalls and shops might believe that to be the case, it generally wasnt. With even a single wagon, negotiations were conducted through representatives who usually placed orders in advance or dealt in large quantities through the Merchant Guild or its affiliates. Even non-Merchants bringing goods into the city went to have them assessed by the Guilds and conducted their business through the relevant organisations. Those who handled large volumes C Nobles, Merchant caravans, shipping fleets and urban wholesalers C did not operate like plaza stalls or roadside peddlers. It was simply too inefficient and time-consuming. Ill be heading into the city to take care of some things, Ludmila told the Elder Lich. You may accompany me if you wish, but Im going to see whats going on with Miss Marchand first. Ludmila concealed her presence and made her way over to stand near the goods unloaded behind Miss Marchands stall. She frowned as she watched the same Merchant from before loom over the young woman sitting behind her table. Ill take everything! Im sorry, sir, butC Ill pay more than the rest of these mooks combined! A barrage of curses rolled out from behind the man at his audacious offer. Im afraid I cant do that, sir, Miss Marchand replied. Our rates are set and there is a hard limit of goods per wagon. Youre just cheating yourself! A fleck of spittle flew through the air, What kind of Merchant are you? If youre not making a purchase, sir, then please make way for the next company. The Merchant tossed a bag of coins onto the table with an incensed huff. He jerked his head towards a set of men standing around a set of wagons nearby. After confirming the mans order, the purser of the Ruins Wake led the labourers over to a neatly-ordered set of goods awaiting transport. She walked past the line of Skeleton Warriors guarding the cargo, but the men all stopped a dozen metres away. Miss Marchand walked to the loading area before turning around. She looked over at the trembling labourers and let out a sigh. This all seems rather unorthodox, Ludmila noted. Miss Marchand jumped and whipped around so quickly that her glasses nearly flew off of her face. While dressed in the conservative fashion that was customary to the southern territories of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the form-fitting uniform couldnt conceal the bounce of her ample figure. The young Merchants hand went up to right them and she peered at Ludmila for a moment before moving to fix her appearance, brushing back the long locks of her golden hair before replacing her black felt cap. Baroness Zahradnik, she lowered herself into a respectful curtsey. I was not aware that you had arrived in Blighthold. I suppose your cargo handlers are not very talkative, Ludmila smirked. Those glasses youre wearing are new, I think They are, my lady. I purchased them from Wardens Vale a few weeks ago. They are quite nice. What do they do? Eyestrain prevention, Miss Marchand replied, which is a lifesaver with all the paperwork and inventory work I have to deal with. They also provide Darkvision up to ten metres. I was not aware we were selling anything like that, Ludmila said. They are something undergoing research, but I did not expect anything practical so soon. Germaine LeNez had been tasked with various things, but they were all side projects to her main job of running the faculties she was responsible for. One of those tasks was to produce high-quality Darkvision items that could match and eventually surpass those produced for the Imperial Army. I am no artisan, my lady, Miss Marchand said, but I think your people have a good sense for business. Many artisans get caught up in their own research and development and the idea that they want to make something worthy of their effort. Snooty pure mage types consider item production as something that they do on the side to fund their passions. Well, I contracted artisans who were also Merchants. I also urged them to make practical things for my demesne. That undoubtedly helps, but something else is going on. I cannot say it is any one thing, but there is a feeling in Wardens ValeI guess I get sort of the same feeling in certain other parts of the Sorcerous Kingdom, like in Corelyn Harbour and Wagner Countys new town. The world is changing C that sort of feeling. No one wants to miss out. Was that how it was? Change was certainly occurring in the places she described, but Ludmila didnt sense anything supernaturally extraordinary in it. Speaking of change, Ludmila said, Captain I?kur has been trying to trade at this port for over a century. He said that you chased him back onto Ruins Wake when he ran out to see the city. That bony cat is too curious by far, the purser muttered. I can imagine his excitement, but we have a business to run first and foremost. Why are you trading from a stall, anyway? Miss Marchand looked over at the still-frozen labourers, who were starting to receive jeers from the other men waiting to do business. She turned back and came close to Ludmila, leaning forward to speak in a low voice. This city is in a mess. I could feel it just from coming into port. Ludmila had felt it as well, though it had to do with a Nobles sense for things rather than a Merchants. Blighthold wasnt nearly as bad as Fassett County, but the place was clearly ailing. The entire Draconic Kingdom was like that, though she thought it was only to be expected given their situation. She supposed that a Merchant coming from the healthy and ever-more-prosperous lands of the Sorcerous Kingdom would be given pause by the distinct gap between the two countries. That is part of why we have come, Ludmila told her. To set things right again. The feeling will subside eventually and you can take pride in your role in restoring order to the Draconic Kingdom. Miss Marchands hand went to her breast, her fingers pinching at something under the fabric of her blouse. If Surshana wills it, she said, then His Will shall be done. Most of the problems here are more your field, though, my lady. I suppose thats what Im about to go out and address, Ludmila replied. Have you been around the city? I went to the Merchant Guild first, the purser answered. The staff is justgone. The Guilds; the administration; the militarythe entire management level of Blighthold is gutted. I asked around to figure out what happened and the people say that everyone that the Beastmen thought was useless was eaten. One is either someone who produces food or other essentials or they are livestock. Mature livestock is butchered from oldest to youngest. The Merchants seem to be alive and well, Ludmila looked pointedly towards the line at the table. They make a strange sort of exception for Merchants, Miss Marchand said. Merchants are allowed to convey a short list of permitted goods around the territory, but they are prohibited from leaving. I have always heard about how the countries out in the world treat Merchants differently, but I never imagined, well, everything else that is left unsaid. Why was the Merchant Guild culled, then? Because they are not considered Merchants, my lady, Miss Marchand told her. The staff there are administrators. Clerks, basically. Non-essential by Beastman standards. I see. As Miss Marchand said, it was something one wouldnt usually consider. Merchants from abroad spoke of being able to freely travel and conduct their business as long as they observed local customs and regulations. From their perspective, they were fine, but it didn''t necessarily mean that everyone else was. I wonder how Blighthold maintains public order if that is the case. I am not sure that they do, the purser replied. The militia here are more like thugs working for bread. They do what their employers tell them to, which probably amounts to defending their personal property. I think that there is also some sort of pool for manning the fortifications, but that is about as close to normal duties as these men perform. That is why I set the Skeleton Warriors to guard things here C I do not expect any sort of proper law enforcement to exist. That is probably a prudent measure, Ludmila nodded. Lady Corelyn would be interested in a report on the state of affairs here. I will include everything in my report at the end of the day, my lady. One of the crates close by shifted. It appeared that the labourers had finally worked up the courage to cross the line of Skeleton Warriors. At any rate, Miss Marchand said, how we have been driven to handle things right now may be a blessing in disguise. How so? Well, I do not wish to sound likeCHEY! Cross that line and Im adding you to the crew! A labourer headed for a different pile of goods leapt back with a shriek. A nearby Skeleton Warrior turned its attention towards him. The man scurried away empty-handed past the line of pale-faced Merchants. Things like that, Miss Marchand sighed. The lawless state of the land has probably produced a bunch of brazen fellows. Some people do whatever they think they can get away with to gain an edge. You heard the Merchant from just now, too. The one that was trying to buy everything? I know we set regulations for distribution, but why would he be sobelligerent about them? Because the flow of goods here has slowed to a crawl, supply and demand place all of the easily movable assets C gold in this case, but also jewellery, art and other valuables C into the hands of those with essential goods. That Merchant is trying to monopolise this shipment so he can shift as much of the gold supply in the city to his company as possible. By doing so, he will have the greatest purchasing power and can monopolise the next shipment more easily. Do not get me wrong: I would normally be making them compete for my goods, but some of these people do not seem to care if the world burned as long as they could turn a copper coin from it. There are also those who love the feeling of power they hold over others when they have what everyone needs. Degenerate heretics, if you ask me. Do you mean to imply that this would happen even if the administration was intact? I do not know anything about them, my lady, the purser replied, so anything I say is simply based on what I have seen so far. If it was just the Merchant Guild, they would not stop their members from doing anything so long as it is legal and compliant with guild regulations. Moving goods and turning a profit is what Merchants do, after all. They would trade our goods back and forth between themselves until prices are high enough that they worry the next trade will leave them holding the bag. The people, of course, have no choice but to pay whatever prices the Merchants settle on. At least until they feel that they have no choice but to steal. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. So the measures weve put in place prevent that? Ludmila asked. Since they lacked the resources to deliver goods to every corner of the Draconic Kingdom, Clara and the others would be relying on existing channels of distribution. They also set limits for each Merchant Company that dealt with them C presumably to ensure fairness. Not explicitly, Miss Marchand said. It just slows down the process. Selling everything to one Merchant company only gives them the buying power to dominate the next shipment without making them work for it. One or two more shipments will be needed to start making prices stick. Why is that? Captain I?kurs purser gave her an odd look before seeming to realise something. Well, right now these people still have a siege mentality. The idea that things are scarce makes them hoard what they can and it keeps prices high in their heads. Just telling them that more goods will be coming in will not work. We have to demonstrate that deliveries will continue by reliably performing them according to schedule. Once we have them accept that as the new reality, they will go from hoarding inventories to moving them so they can make room for the next shipment. Will things go so smoothly? Ludmila asked. I cannot speak for every Merchant, my lady, Miss Marchand answered, but it should be the general flow of things. Goods not being sold are not making a profit. Storage costs money. Sitting on their inventories in hopes that prices will stay high is a losing proposition because someone else will be selling into the demand. I do not expect it to all happen at once, but when the rest of our Merchants start arriving, they will guarantee that everyone falls in line. Ludmila nodded slowly as the Merchant spoke, not quite understanding everything that she was saying. Most of what she knew about trade were things that she picked up from Clara. As far as it went, she had the grasp of wide-scale economics that one might expect of a Noble, but the intricacies of trade and industry were something that she generally left to her friends or the people who worked in House Zahradniks companies. While she was waging war against the Beastmen, her friends were waging a different sort of war C one that she didnt think she would be much help in. Once the first Merchants labourers finished moving their goods, Miss Marchand excused herself so she could deal with the next. The sound of clawed feet over the boards of the pier drew Ludmilas attention to Captain I?kur, who had cast Invisibility on himself. I hope youre aware that you can still be heard, Ludmila said. In response, the Elder Lich brought a clawed finger up to his fleshless lips, glancing at Mistress Marchand. Was she really so fearsome? Ludmila supposed that the purser could be intimidating in various ways. They walked off the pier and followed the street lining the wharf. With the city harbouring three times its population and the arrival of Ruins Wake drawing curious onlookers, it was difficult to find a way past the crowds through which the Elder Lich invisibly following her could fit. A wagon loaded with newly-purchased cargo eventually trundled by and they followed the crowd that followed it up one of the main thoroughfares. When it turned down a side lane, Ludmila kept heading towards the city centre. She wrinkled her nose as they made their way away from the waterfront and the air grew thick with the scent of squalor. One component of that squalor that was notably missing, however, was the lack of manure from livestock and draft animals. I wonder if the Beastmen ate all of the livestock first, she muttered. I still see plenty of livestock around, Captain I?kur said. Ludmila threw a look over her shoulder at the Elder Lich. If draft animals and other livestock have been eaten, she said, there will be problems working the fields. Goods derived from that livestock will also be missing C not just meat and milk, but wool, leather, glue and products from whatever else they once raised here. Well, I dont know about all that animal product stuff, my lady, but cant they just lease Undead labour as you do in the Sorcerous Kingdom? While it would certainly please His Majesty, Ludmila said, theres no guarantee that the Draconic Kingdom will so willingly adopt Undead labour. Hmmdrop your Invisibility. Screams echoed down the street as the nearby citizens nearly trampled one another to get away from the Elder Lich. Ludmila frowned as a wide bubble devoid of Humans formed around them when they continued walking along. See? She said, You saved their city from the Beastmen and theyre still scared witless of you. I cant imagine that the reception for Death-series servitors will be much better. Hmph. How irrational. Humans are so finicky. They will hopefully adapt in time, Ludmila said. Until then, youll likely be experiencing similar reactions to what youve seen here thus far. Its not all uniform, though. Im sure some will warm up to you sooner rather than later C you have quite the charming personality, after all. Their path took them past a dilapidated building with a familiar sign over the entrance. Ludmila stopped and exchanged a look with Captain I?kur. Not interested? She asked. I did want to see what the Magician Guild in Blighthold had, Captain I?kur answered, but it looks like its about to fall apart. Ludmila went up the steps to test the wooden door, which hung awkwardly on its bottom hinge. After testing whether it would move normally, she lifted the door and pushed it aside. A voice drifted out from inside. How in the C aiiiieeee!!! A skinny man sitting at the reception counter leapt up in fright and dashed up the stairs. Rude, Captain I?kurs voice came down from behind her. From the top of the stairwell, a hand with a stick pointed down at them. Come no further! A trembling voice came down the stairs, I have a wand and I know how to use it! What kind of wand is it? Captain I?kur asked curiously. Its the wand turned to the side for a moment, then pointed back down at them, A Wand of Magic Arrow! They dont miss, you know? Plus, they hurt! Technically, hes not wrong, the Elder Lich said. What are we going to do, my lady? Im not even sure why were here anymore, Ludmila replied. If you have no business with the Magician Guild, the voice said, then I suggest that you vacate the premises! Many powerful magic casters reside within: you should leave before you anger them! Well, Captain I?kur said, now Im even more interested. G-go away! We mean you no harm Ludmila said. That is in no way convincing with an Elder Lich standing there! Charming someone and having them speak for you wont work, no matter how pretty they are! Ludmila looked at Captain I?kur. The Elder Lich took a step back. I-I swear I didnt do anything of the sort, my lady! She rolled her eyes, stepping up onto the bottom of the stairs. Stop! The wand trembled. Oh no, Ludmilas voice was flat. The evil Elder Lich is sending me up against my will with his evil magic. I dont want to die. Please dont kill me. Boo hoo hoo. The wand dipped slightly. You vile fiend! The voice cried, Are there no limits to your depravity?! Hey! Captain I?kur said, Thats not a nice thing to say to a lady! Ludmila reached up and snatched the wand away. Im fairly certain he was addressing you, she told the Elder Lich. She finished going up to the second floor. Around the corner of the stairs, the skinny man cowered on the floor while six others looked down the hallway at her from the entrances of several rooms. The place smelled like it hadnt been cleaned for a month or more. She brought her hand up to cover her mouth and nose. Dont you have Clean spells? We have more important things to learn! Someone said defensively, The mysteries of the arcane await no Wizard! Thats right! Begone, woman! Ludmila smacked the wand against the wall. The mages in the doorframes started and went into hiding. Ludmila stared down at the man on the floor, tapping the wand steadily against her thigh. Where is your Guildmaster? She asked. D-dead, the man answered. She died last autumn. Then who is the ranking member of this Magician Guild? Me? Erm, that would be me. The mans eyes followed his wand. He reached out for it. Ludmila switched him across the wrist. Ow! He blushed. A furrow formed on Ludmilas brow. She gave the mage a long look before going back down the stairs, flipping the wand through the air towards Captain I?kur. The stick of wood bounced several times from claw to claw before the Elder Lich caught it. Youll probably have better luck with them than me, she said as she strode out the door. Dont break any laws C I need to go find whoever is in charge of the city now. She continued on her way deeper into the city, passing plazas packed with tents and makeshift dwellings formed out of scrap materials. A curious aroma caught her attention along the way, leading her to what looked like a skinned Beastman roasting over a fire. Dozens of people waited around with wooden bowls in their hands. Thats not something I see every day, Ludmila said. Did the watch kill it? A man nearby snorted. Those mooks on the wall dont do shit. Its when the Beastmen get into the city C they step into family turf and they come out as meat. Literally. Ludmila nodded thoughtfully, leaving the crowd behind. RangersUrban Rangers? No, probably just Rogues. Rogues in the Adventurer Guild or those serving governments in some capacity were probably the minority of a citys total Rogue population. Most would ply their trade as something most would not recognise as a Rogues profession. They would also work as private security or exist as members of what people considered shady organisations. Then there were the ones who unapologetically engaged in criminal activity. A determined and organised force of Rogues would probably turn a city into a deathtrap for Beastmen who were unaccustomed to Human environs. It was something that she had never considered, but it made sense in hindsight. In the largest plaza, she found a building with the markings of the city hall. The place had been turned into a makeshift keep with barricades and sentries all around. As with Seagate, the men on watch duty were completely oblivious to her presence. Their conversation didnt seem to amount to much. Mostly gossip, complaints and the occasional bit of local humour. The complaints were generally directed at those with resources and a few individuals that sounded like they had some sort of authority. Like everywhere else in the Draconic Kingdom that she had been, no one voiced any grievances with Queen Oriculus. After a while, she entered the city hall. Men stationed in the foyer raised their spears at her sudden appearance. The spearheads just as quickly lowered, wavering in uncertainty. She scanned the individuals present: aside from the makeshift security, those lounging further in did not have the air of Nobles, bureaucrats or anyone else that one would expect in an administrative office. I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, chief of staff of the forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom in the Draconic Kingdom. Is Blightholds chief administrator present? Silence filled the foyer in the wake of her query. Several seconds later, one of the men spoke. What? The mayor, Ludmila replied. Or perhaps the highest-ranked Noble? Theyre all dead. Long time ago. Then who is in charge of the city? Uh Im in charge. A severe-looking man with streaks of grey in his hair came out from deeper within the building. While well-dressed, he did not carry himself as an aristocrat would. The sentries, however, did not challenge his statement. And you are Nedim, the man replied. Whats your business here? Ive come with instructions from the capital, Ludmila said. Please gather what remains of the administration as well as representatives from the Guilds and Temples. I also need to speak with the city militia and any surviving members of the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Army. Nedim turned around. This way, he said. Ludmila followed the man into the central hall of the building, where furnishings had been placed in a manner akin to a lounge. Groups of men watched her from where they were seated. All of them were visibly armed, displaying sidearms at their belts while polearms and longswords rested close at hand. Considering the situation they were in, it might be expected for even bureaucrats to equip themselves for battle, but they were clearly nothing of the sort. When was the last time this building has been attacked? Ludmila asked. It gets attacked every week, Nedim said. But weve learned to keep the Beastmen out. Thats quite admirable, all things considered. Does that mean youve also been able to maintain some semblance of order in Blighthold? They came to a table in the centre of the atrium. Nedim seated himself on a long couch on one side, resting a hand on each knee. So, he leaned back. What are these orders from the capital? Ludmila frowned slightly, glancing at the men gathered around them. The lighting was dim, but it didnt matter to her. Those present, however, seemed to carry themselves with confidence in the shadowy surroundings. I dont see anyone that might qualify as a Merchant, Priest or military officer here, Ludmila noted. Look, lady, Nedim folded his hands in front of him, its simple. Were in charge here. You need something done, you tell us and we tell everyone else. Is that so? It is so. Ludmila held the mans cold gaze, considering her options. Given that the entire country had been turned upside-down, any number of things could have happened to the city. Ultimately, however, what she required was order. She reached into the Infinite Haversack on her right hip, producing Queen Oriculus royal writ and placing it on the table in front of Nedim. By order of the Queen, Ludmila projected her voice over the assembled men, the City of Blighthold is to be barred and secured. Over the next few days, we will be driving the Beastmen out of the province to the north. The majority of the clan occupying that area has already been annihilated by our forces. The remainder of the Beastmen traversing the territory are merely refugees at this point, but they are still dangerous. We will not allow them any more time than necessary to linger, but theyll pick up meals on the way through if you leave any opportunities for them to do so. Murmurs rose from around the hall. Nedim leaned forward, reaching out to pick up the royal writ. You annihilated the clan north of us, he said. Why not finish off the rest? Rest assured, Ludmila replied, not a single invader will remain in the Draconic Kingdom by the time were done. Refugees, huh, Nedim eyed the seal on the royal writ. Youre a cold lady, Zahradnik. I bet even the Undead would fear you. You dont know the half of it, Ludmila smirked. On that note, the Draconic Kingdom could use your services once were done here. The man rose from his couch, touching the royal writ to his breast and lowering his head in a bow. Those gathered around them followed suit. The Balik Family heeds the Queens command. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 4, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 11th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 1000 Hours Wisps of pipe smoke drifted through the air of a dimly-lit tavern in the crowded bowels of Oriculon. Liane waved a hand in front of her face. If there was one thing that she didnt like about places like this, it was all the stuff that the patrons smoked. Now that she had an item that conferred poison immunity, she didnt have to be all paranoid about something like getting a lungful of Laira, but she still hated the smell and how it clung to everything. The city had been under siege for forever C how did they even get whatever they were smoking? Its a good thing we got a bunch of Clean items while we were in the Empire. Were gonna feel gross coming outta here. Then why did you have to pick this place? Dunno, looked promising? See, theres a guy coming now A guy who sort of looked like a Merchant came over to take the chair across from them. He ran an appraising look over Florine and Liane before he focused his attention on Liane. A bit out of place here arent ya, miss? Oh, I think this is just the right place, Liane replied. Whaddya got? Food. Bullshit. I aint kiddin! Several heads turned at her outburst. She reflexively dipped her head and lowered her voice. Ya hear about the Sorcerous Kingdom? Everyones heard about it, the man replied. The Queen C bless her tiny chest C said something about them kicking out the Beastmen. But ya gotta think bout what the cost of their help is, yeah? They gotta make it worth their while. The man furrowed his brow at her words. Those nearby were surreptitiously listening in, pretending to be engaged in conversations of their own. So theyve come to sell us their stuff and we got no choice but to buy itmakes sense. First ships just came in this afternoon, Liane told him. The Sorcerous Kingdom was all set up to start before they even came. Their people moved the cargo into the palace quarter last night. The palace quarterbut the Guilds never said anything bout this. Whyd ya think that is? Liane asked. Crossing his wiry arms, the man leaned back in his seat. His expression grew dark as his hand rasped over a crop of stubble that had somehow formed three hours after dawn. Those damn Nobles, he grated, they got in ahead of us! No wonder the palace quarters closedbut no one said anything about ships coming into port. The Nobles and their militia came in and cleared out the western harbour yesterday, someone said. Thats probably where they came in. I heard there was something out on the river, too. Whispers filled the wake of his statement. Liane examined the men at the nearby tables, getting a feel for their overall sentiment. But that dont help us any, the man said. Whats the angle yer trying to sell? Well, Liane said, The Queens told the palace staff to distribute food and supplies. I heard theyre goin to start sometime today. Dunno what price theyll set things at, but I bet ya theyll tell all their friends about it first. If ya dont move fast youre gonna be stuck behind hundreds of wagons. The man frowned, his lips moving silently for a moment before he abruptly got up and left the tavern. Several of the nearby patrons followed suit. Liane eyed the two silver coins left behind on the table. Two silver trade coins for thatmoneys really lost value here. Thats hardly surprising. Im just trying to figure out where most of it has settled. Should be the main distributors, yeah? MerchantsFishermen, maybe? A roll of bread was like two silverwait, does that mean he gave me a roll of bread for that information? That cheapass! Hey, girl C what was that all about? Liane and Florine looked up to find another man standing across the table. Those who had been sitting further away had shifted to the recently-vacated seats. Liane traded a glance with her friend before smiling up at the man. Well Seven taverns, thirty-one silver coins and three hours later, Liane walked through the streets of Oriculon with a grin. Beside her, Florine sighed. I understand what youre doing, but it feels so dirty. Someones gotta do it. Well, maybe not, but itd be stupid not to do it. Well see how well it worked. They strolled along at a leisurely pace, watching the people of the capital go about their daily lives. This time around, they didnt ask for a carriage and used their Invisibility cloaks to sneak out of the palace quarter. She doubted that the palace had the manpower available to chase them around the city and, so far, there wasnt any sign of officials looking for them. A brisk wind blew away the scents of the city as their route took them along the eastern wharves. There, shipwrights had been working day and night to restore the damaged fleets to serviceable condition. Fishermen cast their nets out from a few boats dotting the river nearby and groups of girls and women waited on the piers for their return with purses in hand and items for barter. An hour later, their meandering path brought them to the inner city, leading them to a plaza filled with refugees from the surrounding lands. On one end was their destination: one of Oriculons many Merchant Guild branches. The offices closer to the wall had been abandoned since Beastmen liked to pick off clerks and the like, and the one that they entered appeared to be decently staffed. A dark-haired receptionist looked up from the front counter as they approached. Welcome to the Merchant Guild, he lowered his head in greeting. How may we help you? Liane reached into her Infinite Haversack, producing a missive from the royal court. Despite their youth, the Nobles in the palace staff were all stuffy traditionalists who held themselves above dealings with Merchants and common artisans. Seeing this, Liane and Florine volunteered to help coordinate things with the Guilds. As short-staffed as she was, Queen Oriculus happily accepted their help. She placed the sealed scroll of paper on the counter. From the palace, Liane said. The man picked up the scroll, examining its red wax seal. Just one moment, please, he said. The receptionist turned and brought the missive into the office behind him. Several other clerks gathered around, speaking in low voices. One left the group and returned with an older man in a slightly fancier uniform. He came over to address Liane and Florine. Well distribute the information to our members, he told them in a toneless voice. Thank you for letting us know. I figured thered be a bit more excitement over this, Liane said. Its old news, the man told her. Our members caught wind of this over an hour ago. I see. Welp, I still gotta deliver the rest of these missives so I guess Ill do that. They left the Merchant Guild branch, making their way to the next office marked on their map of the city. The clear, scorching weather had given way to a dull overcast and the scent of rain drifted on the wind. She looked down at her light and breezy outfit, wondering what it would look like if they got caught in the rain. They run things pretty tight around here. They do, Florine agreed. I was shocked when he said they just heard about it. Yeah, I figured that Chef from yesterday wouldve blabbed to someone else and itd be all over the place by now. Critical market information usually spread like wildfire amongst Merchants. Everyone knew someone and maintaining good relationships with other Merchants involved sharing information that might be relevant to other parties. Developing a sense of solidarity within information networks was fundamental. It wasnt all guaranteed to be trustworthy, timely or useful, of course, but successfully filtering out and leveraging information was a skill in itself that garnered the respect of others. Is Chef Remlay under those Nobles thumbs, or is it some custom for businesses in the palace quarter? Hmmgood question, Liane said. Even if it came from us, he might have treated it as a perk of the connection he had with those guys and kept it to his own people. Its a bit weird though C someone usually says something, especially if its something big. No leaks from the palace, Florine said, no leaks from Dragons Roost. Those newly-recruited militia either havent heard or havent said anything Either way, it was uncanny. Those that felt they had something valuable to say usually just went out and said it whenever they had the opportunity to. A few were shrewd enough to get paid for it. She couldnt imagine that random men recruited from the common citizenry would have any discipline whatsoever when it came to that sort of thing. I guess we were the only leak, Liane heaved a sigh. What do we do, Florine? Weve stepped onto a dark path. Ludmila will be waiting at the end of it with her stabber. Dont you try and drag me into this, Florine said. Any stabbings that come your way will be for you and you alone. What?! But youre my best friend! Friends get stabbed together! Ill abstain in this case. The gods know how much trouble you always get us into. Speaking of the gods They walked by a wagon loaded with barrels, which was parked in front of a temple with unfamiliar symbology. A woman in scant, lacy vestments that could in a word be described as suggestive was casting Purify Food and Drink on them. Thats a Priestess, right? Her outfits pretty crazy. What faith is that? Dont look at her, Liane! Your lewdness will bring her this way. My lewdness? Says the Minister of the Department of Lewdness. Florine grabbed her elbow, dragging her off as she picked up her pace. Excuse me! A womans voice called out from behind them, Excuse me? Young miss over there! See?! How is this my fault? Dont you get it, Liane? Everyones been looking at you, not me! Well, I admit thats been pretty nice, but its not like Im doing anything to get their attention. The sound of hurried steps came closer. Excuse me! Holy crap, shes chasing us! A-am I really that lewd? A hand tugged on her blouse. Liane turned around. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Is there something we can do forCwah! Liane froze as the Priestess grabbed her by the shoulders. The womans head rose and fell, going from side to side as she scrutinised her with uncomfortable intensity. Her face drew close to Lianes navel. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Did you justC Perfect! The Priestess cried out joyously, You must come with me, Miss Merchant! The woman took her wrist and headed back towards the temple. She stopped when Liane reached the limit of her stretchiness. Guh! Im not a damn wagon hitch! Lemme go! Florine released her other hand. No, not you! Save meeeee! A set of sinister claws emerged from Lianes shadow. Thats not what I meant! The claws receded. Liane looked at the bare back of the Priestess. Erm, why are you dragging me off? What do you want? Who are you, even? They stopped in front of the steps of the temple. The Priestess turned back around. She folded her hands and cast a pleading look at Liane. You need to help our kingdom! Uh, Im already doing that What sort of help? Florine asked. Shouldnt it be obvious? The Priestess said, A crisis is upon us! Miss Merchant here will be the perfect model to lead us back to prosperity! Hey, maybe shes not crazy after all. Florine came up to stand beside Liane again. How exactly would she help you? By joining us and making babies, of course! The Priestess smiled an outrageously pure smile. Hah? Shes perfect, dont you think? Her youthful figure is brimming with vitality! Of course, she doesnt hold a candle to our glorious Queen, buthm? The woman furrowed her brow. She reached up and grabbed Lianes boobs. Liane gasped and jumped back, shifting her boobs back into place. The woman gasped and cast a mournful expression her way. Whywhy would you do such a thing? Thats my line! W-well sorry for that! Liane cried, Look, Im not as perfect as you think, so well just be on our wayC But you are! The Priestess said, Thosethose things are ruining your beauty! Why are you hiding your figure? Ah~ I can only envy one who is so deliciously flat! Florine, this woman is hurting me. The Ring of Mental Fortitude doesnt help. The Priestess made sobbing noises, going back and forth while making various gestures. Liane took a step back and the womans hand shot out to grab her again. Come, dear sweet Merchant, she said, let us enter the sanctum and praise the Mistress of Bounty for her blessings! Liane wasnt sure she wanted to know what that involved. She dug in her heels and the Priestess jerked to a stop again. WhaCso strong! Normal people usually cant stop a Priestthis just gets better and betterare you some sort of Merchant Hero? As interesting as that sounds, Liane said, most likely not. I still dont understand whats going on here, Florine said. Why are you so desperate toto Because these are desperate times! The Priestess said, Dont you see? Well, perhaps you dont since its a bit overcrowded in the city, but weve lost so many people! Even if the Beastmen are driven off, the lands will lie fallow and the forges cold C we must make babies to repopulate our country. Technically, she wasnt wrong, but she also sounded like a madwoman. So, whatyou want me to, uhadvertise for you? I understand that youre a Merchant, the Priestess said, but lets not put it in such crass terms. You will be a role model for the people; once your belly begins to swell, you will be a saint! Liane stared at the woman for a good, long moment. W-we should go, she turned around and grabbed Florines arm. My father told me to never talk to strange strangers. Theres no need to be shy, the Priestess called after them. Our temple staff will be more than happy to help you withC No thanks! But youre more than old enough to bear childrenah, if youre ashamed over not being able to conceive, we have fertility treatments for both men and women! Her steps slowed. Really? Liane! You know it took my father like five years to get me C we dont have that long! That was all just speculation, butwhat about the thing Ludmila talked about? Maybe thatll happen, but dont you want a Human baby? Mmh Liane turned around. The woman brightened. What sort of treatment is this? Liane asked. So youre interested inC Im not saying I want to become your mascot or anything, I just want to know about the other thing. Is it like a potion or salve? They can be applied in various ways, the Priestess nodded, Our apothecaries canwell, no, theyve been eaten, but we have some left over in storage. Then well take those. The womans eyes went from Liane to Florine and back again. Since theyre no longer being produced, they are expensivebut if you agree to work with us, we can give you a discountC Just shut up and take my money! Another couple of hours passed before they decided to stop looking around and made their way back to the royal plaza. The first sign of her ploys effectiveness was a line of wagons appearing long before they reached the main gate to the palace quarter. Hmmnot bad. We got the citys Merchants all riled up, plus we got some weird baby sauce. I hope you dont plan on using that potion right away. Its not like Im gonna dump it on my head and jump the first guy I see. Some of the palace staff seem pretty promising though We barely know them! Ludmila said something about the age of twenty so we still have a few years to make a proper choice. I guess Liane smiled to herself as they examined their handiwork. The anticipation of the Merchants had grown to the point where more than a few companies were sending people out, offering to pay others for their positions in the line. Hundreds of Wagons were already waiting in the streets, however, and no one would give up their spots. They walked by a couple of the men that had joined them at the Dragons Roost the previous evening, who looked more than a bit helpless as they frantically tried to manage the queue. The Merchants here have a lot more clout than back home. Sure do. Theyre walking all over Carillo and Oras over there. It was more that the noblemen were being flat-out ignored, but it amounted to the same thing. The Merchants appeared to be running things their own way and the Noblemen were effectively powerless to do anything about it. This behaviour was pretty much suicidal from a business perspective C and sometimes literally C for all but the most powerful Merchants in the north, especially if one went up against the Noble presiding over the territory that they were in. Maybe its cuz the cities here all belong to the Queen. The Nobles here only have as much legal power as whatever their job is in the city. Everything else would be entirely dependent on how much influence they have. If a Merchant doesnt have any ties to their territory or whatever else the Noble has going on, they can safely treat them like any other guy. That might be it. Carillo said that the Noble factions here remain provincial, so the Merchants dont have to worry about the wider consequences of crossing any single Noble house. Yeah. All the Nobles around this duchy got nommed so the citizens dont even have to think twice about local problems. Hmmso the landed aristocracy is all eaten up and whatever new ones that come inll basically have to rebuild their power and influence from scratch. Theyre gonna be at the mercy of the Guilds for a long time. Is that something that we want? I dont care either way, but we should bring this up with Clara. They went past the gate to the palace quarter, going around to the cordoned-off western harbour. Now that the first shipment of cargo was offloaded and their barges were on their way back north, the area was filled with people tearing down the warehouses and other buildings in the section that would be leased to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Liane and Florine didnt stop to watch their work, instead going straight into the palace quarter through a small western gate that led into the back of the district. They followed the wall to the front gate where their cargo containers were arranged along the main thoroughfare. They found Lady Delerose and several members of the palace staff staring at the closed gate. Ready to do business? Liane grinned. The men and women turned at her voice. Countess Wagner, Lady Delerose hugged her clipboard to her breast and lowered her head in greeting. Im not sure if we are. I didnt think our missive would generate this much of a response. Did you see the sheer number of wagons waiting outside? Some of it, Lady Delerose, Liane replied. Looks like the Royal Treasury will have a lot to work with after this. And were very thankful for that, the interim Royal Treasurer nodded. The way that youve facilitated things on your end is a godsend. The military aid; the logistical preparations and all the goods; how youve helped to finance everythingIve never heard or read of a plan even a quarter as comprehensive as this. Youve also saved us the trouble of dealing with the Guilds. I say we raise the rates, a woman in a flowing Maid uniform said. These Merchants are all fattened up from the gold theyve sucked out of the people. Liane frowned internally at her suggestion. The scions working in the palace staff were supposed to be excellent up-and-coming members of aristocratic society. Yet, in the statement following her suggestion, she had unknowingly pointed out the problem with the suggestion. Ulutin, Lady Delerose fixed the Maid with a stern look, that wont do us any good. These rates are in line with what were paying the citizens for their restoration efforts. If we charge more for these goods, the Merchants will pass on those costs to the citizens and then well have to raise wages to match. The Maid furrowed her brow at the Royal Treasurers explanation. Was it that hard to understand? Due to the long siege of the capital, the steadily dwindling supplies within the city rose in price with a select few as the main distributors. The stores of food and other goods were exchanged for coin. Thus, most of the money in the capital had pooled in the hands of the Merchant class. This wasnt out of any inherent desire to hoard wealth C it was simply because there was no way for the Merchants to use that money to import more goods. Thus, a liquidity problem had developed in the capital. The Merchants had all of the money and everyone else C including the government C had next to none. Simply showing up and selling food to those Merchants didnt do anything since the people they were selling to had no money. On the same note, Merchants would try to haggle down the price to avoid taking a colossal loss. Waiting for the economy to get going again naturally would be painfully slow and riddled with issues. She didnt even want to think about the insanity that would come with hundreds of thousands of unregulated, unofficial loans. Transactions would be woefully unfair and they would be looked back upon with resentment. Slavery was not illegal in the Draconic Kingdom, so people would sell themselves to survive. It wasnt a pretty picture and far from the Sorcerous Kingdoms goal of having a stable, healthy neighbour that would happily join hands with them. Rather than leaving things as they were and having the country go through all those woes, a plan had been drawn up to get everything going at once. The government started a wide-scale effort to restore the damage to the city, fix the ships in the harbour and prepare for the spring planting. Over a hundred thousand people were employed with the cooperation of the businesses around the city and the government promised that payment would be delivered by the end of the week. The citizens worked under the assumption that it was a normal course of action after the siege of the city had been broken. Efforts to get the fleets afloat and for the people to ready themselves for seasonal activities were also seen as a matter of course. Little did the people know that they were also being used to forcefully get money circulating through the economy again. Not that they would care. Merchants would come and purchase goods from the crown, the crown would pay wages owed using the proceeds and the people would then purchase goods from wherever they popped out in the supply chain. Seizing control of both the supply of goods and the supply of coin essentially allowed the Draconic Kingdoms government to keep the price of everything relatively stable. The lease of land for the Sorcerous Kingdoms exclave funded this effort, as well as the taxes from trade. The Draconic Kingdom would be able to regulate the capitals economy for about as long as it took for its primary industries to see a return to regular operations. At that point, the economy would be too large to control anyway and the crown would release its hold on the markets, which would go back to the way that they usually functioned. After sending Miss Ulutin away, Lady Delerose turned to them with an apologetic look. Were about to begin, my ladies, she said. An office has been set up on the second floor of the gatehouse. Shall we continue our discussion there? They followed the Royal Treasurer to what was usually the office of a watch captain. A set of simple chairs had been placed at a small desk, but they went over to one of the arrow slits that overlooked the road below. Lady Delerose, Florine asked, Is there some reason why Miss Ulutin made that suggestion? You have my most sincere apologies for that, my ladies, Lady Delerose said. Ulutins area of expertise lies elsewhere. That was a pretty basic mistake for a Noble to make, Liane said. BasicI suppose that may be the case for Nobles with your backgrounds. Im afraid more than a few of the palace staff consider the revenues well be collecting here along the same lines as taxes or crop shares. The fact that were using a lease to finance everything makes them act like its pure profit. But they should be familiar with bits and pieces of their territories being ransacked, yeah? Thats true, but at the same time, its just that: bits and pieces. This is just too big. Its at a scale that the crown usually handles and I dont think weve ever been in a situation where money just freezes. Were they expecting too much out of the scions in the palace staff? Clara grasped the domestic challenges facing the Draconic Kingdom the moment Chief Venomscale delivered his maps. That same evening, they were already devising solutions and reconstructing her plans for the Draconic Kingdom. It only took one reading of her first draft for Liane and Florine to understand what the problems were and what needed to be done. According to Clara, when the plan was delivered to Prime Minister Albedo for review the following morning, the Prime Minister C and Momon, somehow C instantly recognised that part of her proposal as a type of liquidity package. After they explored several additional options on the administrative and financial end of things, the Prime Minister approved the entire proposal. Queen Oriculus also understood most of what Clara proposed: she simply didnt have the means to do what needed to be done. You say that its at a scale that the crown usually handles, Lady Delerose, Florine said, but it handles things out of each city through its provincial administrators, yes? Thats true, Lady Gagnier, Lady Delerose admitted, but all we had to do was carry out the missives delivered to us by the Royal Court. All of that knowledge and expertise rested with Her Majestys ministers and their veteran department staff. Im sure that we ourselves would have learned once we advanced to the ministries. Now, it feels as if the knowledge of our predecessors has been lost. Well, I guess you have no choice but to learn quickly, Liane said. There are probably eight different kinds of catastrophe waiting for your attention out there. Lady Delerose let out a weak laugh, combing her fingers back through her hair. Never mind any of that, she replied, I was still trying to figure out how to deal with all of the concerns surrounding goods from a nation full of the Undead. Given the line outside, I suppose it was a needless worry C they seem more worried about their competitors than anything else. Yup, Liane smirked. All ya gotta do is point em at the right problem. The rest takes care of itself. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 4, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 11th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 1600 Hours Okay, now Im starting to feel sorry for these guys. After reassuring Lady Delerose for the third time that the distribution of goods wouldnt present them with any insurmountable challenges, Liane and Florine escaped before the palace staff realised that they would be dealing with Merchants for the next ninety-six hours straight or however long it would take for them to collapse from exhaustion. They didnt return to the palace, however. Instead, they walked up the street, turned the corner, used their Invisibility cloaks and returned to watch how things would play out from atop a nearby section of the wall. The way everything was going, however, the palace staff would face total annihilation by nightfall, which was only about four hours away. Y-you over there! A terse voice rose from the street below, Your men are supposed to be over here, not there! Wait! A Maid called out, Youve gone too far! Park over here! Why are you unloading that one? A footman said, This one! This one! While the voices of the palace staff suggested a scene of utter chaos, things were as orderly as could be expected. This wasnt because the Nobles were holding things together with their frantic instructions, but because the Merchants and labourers that they were attempting to order around were ignoring them as usual. Didnt their parents ever tell them to just shut up and let people do their damn jobs? We didnt say to do anything like this, did we? We didnt. Was there something dumb in the procedures we wrote out for them? No. According to the plan they had come up with, Merchants would enter and make their purchases at the office. Invoices would be drawn up and a form for their order issued. The cargo containers were basically miniature warehouses and they had been organised in such a way that the Merchants and their staff would understand how things worked at a glance. Once they were done loading their purchases, the wagons would be rolled out the back gate. All the palace staff had to do was take each Merchants orders, make sure they didnt make off with more than they had paid for and keep any potential altercations from escalating into violence. The Merchants knew how to do the rest. It was so simple that Liane thought it impossible to screw up. Apparently not. Yknow, all this is doing is making them look both impotent and incompetent. If they had just shut up and let the Merchants do their thing, they wouldve earned a bit of respect. Thats easy for us to say, but How hard is it to understand that guys thatve been handling cargo for longer than theyve been alive know how to do their job better than them? I dont loom over the shoulders of my craftsmen telling them how to carve out wagon axles. Do these jerks stand out in their territories all day telling their tenants how to plough the fields and chop down trees? Florine raised an eyebrow at Liane as she fumed. Her friend was always so soft and fluffy; possessed of a reserve of patience that was probably larger than the rest of them combined. probably not. Its more an issue of control, isnt it? The palace staff feel that they have to be on top of everything so theyre unnecessarily trying to assert their authority. It doesnt help that the Merchants and Nobles in the Draconic Kingdom appear to have some sort of rivalry. Just seeing the Merchants doing their own thing probably drives the Nobles crazy. Yeah, well, the Merchants are doing it right and the Nobles are doing it dumb. Are we gonna have to deal with this everywhere we go? The Queen might have a way to settle them down. As for the other cities, it may not be a problem at all. Hmmcome to think of it, the reports from Blighthold should be in by now. Lets check out how things are going up there. Their Shadow Demons flew them across the palace quarter, dropping them off on top of the northwestern tower of the royal palace. They deactivated their cloaks and made their way down the stairs. To Lianes surprise, Ludmilas general staff was gone. In their place were three Vampire Brides, who were seated around a table enjoying a cup of blood together. Oh yeah, Liane said, the general staff was moving today. Lady Wagner, the Vampire Brides rose from their seats and lowered their heads respectfully. Lady Gagnier. Good evening. You arent going to join the others wherever they went? Liane asked. Those are the Royal Armys accommodations, the closest Vampire Bride said. Weve claimed this tower for the postal service. As far as Human structures go, its quite cosy. Undead were slowly spreading into the royal palace, but they were guests rather than invaders. If envoys from other places came to the capital, they would be in for a shock. The postal servicedoes that mean Frost Dragons will be landing here? It depends on the demand for air freight, the Vampire Bride replied. Shadow Demons have been delivering parcels directly to your state room, but theyll be processed here now. That means we can send stuff back, too, right? Of course. Since the air route only uses one Shadow Demon for the time being, heavy loads will have to be sent back by ship. No living cargo, please. I see. Well, there isnt much to send from here so I guess youll be pretty bored for a while. Whatve you been doing to pass the time? Not much, to be honest. Well have plenty to do once we start work on the exclave, but, for now, were doing what little planning we can and visiting with the other people from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Its too bad you cant go around the city yethas anyone tried flirting with any of you? Oh gods, Liane, are you trying to gloat over the Vampire Brides? We get some looks in the hallways, the Vampire Bride said, but the palace staff keep their distance. What are the laws concerning bloodletting here? Uh, I dont think they have any. Dont go around nibbling on people just yet. Liane and Florine left the tower, stepping out into the orange glow of sunset. Down the hallway, a Death Knight was standing at the door across from their state room, so she figured it was where Ludmilas general staff was being housed. The state rooms hall had already been converted into a war room and both of the Linum sisters were standing at the central table with several Elder Liches. Good evening, Lady Wagner; Lady Gagnier. Heya, Liane replied, then glanced over the Elder Liches around the table. Whered your babies go? Theyre in the solar with Rose and Tierre, Wiluvien said. The reception area of this state room has been converted for the Royal Armys use. The solar and other living areas serve as quarters for the general staff. Youre not going. Aw, but I wanna see the babies. We have work to do. Liane narrowed her eyes, pouting at Florine. Hows the war going? Florine asked, Anything for us to look at? Yes, my lady, Lluluvien said as Wiluvien went over to a nearby shelf. Blighthold was secured before dawn today. Liane stepped up to the table, examining the changes on the map. Most of the Beastman forces north of Blighthold had disappeared, leaving a scattering of markers oriented in a southeasterly direction. The Undead army had crossed into the cultivated lands of the Draconic Kingdom, but they werent going very fast. Two wings stretched out from the main force along the coast and the northwestern border. Guess the first battle only lasted a night, Liane said. But it looks like you have plenty more to deal with. Across the Seylan River, Beastman markers filled the countryside. The clanhold across the ford from Blighthold had vanished and several tribes appeared to be moving away from where it formerly was. Liane crossed her arms, raising a hand to her chin. So this is the strategy in action, huh Its just the beginning, Lluluvien said. Were doing more watching than chasing for now. Theres still a lot to learn about how they behave and what their limits are. How are the Humans in the province acting? So far, my lady, their reactions have mostly been as weve hoped. The presence of the Beastmen causes them to go into hiding. This makes it difficult for the Beastmen to hunt Humans since the Beastmen are trying to run from the Undead at the same time. We havent observed any cases of Humans being convinced to join the Beastmen against the Undead, but were worried that this may change once the next clan begins to organise itself against our advance. That would be quite the problem, but Liane wasnt so sure that it could happen in their present situation. It didnt seem likely that Humans would collaborate when they knew they could be eaten at any point. Wiluvien returned to the table with a nondescript set of brown folders, placing them in front of Liane and Florine. My ladies, this is the information weve been able to collect so far about the condition of Blighthold and its nearby territories. Most of it is from the reconnaissance reports of the Royal Army. Some of it is from Miss Marchand. The rest is from what remains of the localleadership. Florine reached out and picked up one of the folders. Liane leaned over to read with her. Going through everything took roughly an hour. What they found within left them with mixed feelings. Has Clara seen any of this yet? Florine asked. Lady Corelyn has been studying in the palace archives since the audience this morning, Wiluvien answered. The Queen and the palace staff have been busy for most of the day, so the negotiations remain at the point that youve left them. This is a kinda weird position to be in, Liane said. Its not as bad as we thought itd be, but its still annoying. Broadly speaking, Blighthold was fine. The details of fine, however, were decidedly strange. According to the accounts of the citizens and what the Royal Army had observed, ones survival hinged on their profession. The arrival of the Beastmen in the province exacted a tremendous toll on the population, but, after the initial slaughter, certain patterns had established themselves. More like horrifying, Florine frowned. Theyre farming Humans! Is it farming Humans or ranching Humans? Theyre kinda free-range. Florine levelled a look at her. It was to be expected that she wouldnt take anything the Beastmen did well. The farms that the Beastmen had set up usurped the usual agrarian organisation of provincial territories, turning rural villages into a self-managing and self-sustaining food supply. It was a dark and twisted C though understandable C version of how things were normally done under Human rule. Those in primary industries enjoyed the highest survival rates. People that worked in food processing and distribution were similarly safe. Life sucked for everyone else, as they were an unproductive C according to the Beastmen C drain on resources and the most likely to be eaten. If one extrapolated Beastman rule into the far future, it would be a land filled with Human slaves who produced food to feed both themselves and their masters. The former citizens sole purpose in life would be to maintain that status quo. On the plus side, there were no taxes. If Humans were doing all that work, Liane asked, what did the Beastmen plan on doing? That is something weve been trying to puzzle out for the past few days, Wiluvien said. We know that they have vocations and social structures that seem analogous to our own, but the specifics are still unknown. There is a mountain of materials collected from their camps: Lady Zahradnik was wondering if you could take a look at them once you found the time. I can do that, Florine said. There must be more to these Beastmen than enslaving and eating people. Can we take this stuff with us? Liane gestured to the folders on the table. Yes, theyre duplicates, Wiluvien said. Lady Zahradnik ensures that Queen Oriculus is regularly updated on our progress. Florine gathered the folders on the table, placing them into her Infinite Haversack. Is there anything we shouldnt say? She asked. My lady has been completely transparent and candid with the Queen thus far, Wiluvien replied. Just with the Queen, however. Shes been reserved around her courtiers and the rest of the palace staff for some reason. There were any number of reasons Ludmila might do that. One of them was that she was very wary of civilian Nobles due to her past experiences. She knew that she couldnt match them when it came to intrigue and court politics and she wasnt very fond of how they made things C in her words C unnecessarily convoluted. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. This didnt mean that she distrusted the Draconic Kingdoms nobility for explicit reasons, nor did it mean that she behaved in an antagonistic manner towards them. What it generally did mean was that the steadfast Frontier Noble instead chose to remain closed to all but the select few who had earned her trust. Rather than exposing any vulnerabilities or falling into various traps, she let her friends deal with the things they were good at. While that was all well and good, it also meant that Ludmila collected little in the way of impressions and information that they could use beyond what her areas of expertise covered. The notable takeaway was that Queen Oriculus had somehow earned Ludmilas trust or at least her respect. Then again, Ludmila might have just chosen to be straightforward with the Queen because she believed that the Queen had a right to know what was going on in her own country. Given Queen Oriculus apparent capabilities, however, Liane doubted that it was as simple as that. I guess well bring this over to Clara and see what she thinks, Liane said. There are some things in here that she might not agree with Liane and Florine left the war room, heading to the southwestern annexe of the royal palace. Fortunately for the archives, the Beastmen saw little value in its content and the place was left relatively untouched. They walked down a long aisle of bookshelves until they reached a lounge area where Clara was curled up on a leather couch with a large tome in her hands. Towering stacks of reading materials were piled on the table nearby. Liane plopped herself down at the end of the couch, pinching one of Claras toes and wiggling it around. Whatcha readin? Records of the previous occupation of Phelegia and the processes employed in the recovery of the city and surrounding lands. Thats very Clara-ish, Florine said. What did you find out? That the Draconic Kingdom is very different from Re-Estize or the Empire, Clara said. It should be obvious since the circumstances of this country are extraordinarily different, but the how and why of everything were beyond my imagination. Liane tilted her head sideways, trying to read the spine of the tome propped up on Claras knees. It was just a number. Youve gone through eight volumes of this stuff? Yes, Im compiling notes and sending them to Lady Albedo to study, as well. I dont think we can go much further than we already have until we have a good grasp of what this country actually is. Much further as in expanding our operations to the other cities? Liane asked, Or some other thing. Some other thing, Clara answered. The points of contact between our country and theirs are currently limited to commerce, basic diplomacy and security forces that can be summed up as brute force. If were to deepen our relationship with the Draconic Kingdomwell, thats more Florine and Ludmilas area of expertise. Well just have to keep doing what were doing until we come up with some better way of getting across to them. Clara gestured to the towers on the table. You two should take a look C youll see what I mean before long. Before we immerse ourselves in that, Florine produced the folders from the war room, we have a report to deliver to the Queen. Well include all the raw data, but Im sure shed appreciate a summary before we dump everything on her. They moved over to sit around a nearby table. Taiya came out from one of the aisles, peeking at them over the stack of books in her hands. Shall I retrieve some refreshments, my lady? This is our chance to catch up with all this eating weve been doing, Liane said, so lets not. Taiya went to add her pile of books to the ones near the couch before coming back to stand attentively near Claras shoulder. Clara flipped through the folders, her eyes scanning back and forth over the pages. This Nedim Balik person, her brow furrowed. What is he? Should be some sort of shadowy underworld boss? But they appear to have taken control of Blighthold Well, Liane counted off her fingers, if the city administration is eaten, the military is eaten, the Nobles are eaten and the Guildmasters are eaten, it makes sense that whoever is left with a lot of influence ends up in charge, yeah? Lianes eyes slid over to Florine. Whaddya think Claras gonna do? Florine looked back at her. What do you think shes going to do? Dunno, run over and chop off all of their heads? Thats silly. She has no right to do that. Not that she would without ample justification. Well, Clara set down the folder and moved on to the next, if Ludmila gave them a pass for nowit looks like she wants to recruit them, as well. Youreyoure okay with that? Liane asked. This isnt our country, Clara told her. If what Ive learned about the Draconic Kingdoms laws is correct, this report does not indicate any activities that would be considered criminal in the Draconic Kingdom aside from the fact that theyve taken control of the city. However, there are no precedents for the entire administrative establishment collapsing, even in occupations of cities in the past. It would be up to Queen Oriculus and her court to decide what to do about it. But if the administration is nonexistent, Liane said, how can regulations and legislation be enforced? The militia theyve scrounged up for the capital wouldnt normally qualify for positions as officials, so I doubt the other cities will have fared any better. Well just have to see what the Royal Court here comes up with, Clara said. Ludmila might have some conditional powers when it comes to our military operations here, but we have no right or authority to broadly impose in their domestic affairs. All we can do is keep doing what were doing and offer our assistance where we can. Even if they were asked for help, their hands were mostly tied. In an effort to ensure that the Undead servitors working in the Draconic Kingdom couldnt be misused or implicated in attempts to sully the image of the Sorcerous Kingdom, strict lines had been drawn as to what they could and couldnt do. These measures were refined from the preexisting ones, using the experiences of the Death-series servitors leased out by the Baharuth Empire. While nothing eventful had occurred in their regular service thus far, the way that they were deployed illustrated the fears of the Empires civilian administration and its general populace. The Undead needed to be as far away as possible from realising those fears, as even accidents could incite undesirable reactions. This was especially true for prospective clients. Marketing the Undead was a monumental challenge and promoting the Sorcerous Kingdom was just as difficult. They had a bad image by default and proving that it was undeserved in a world where people were a thousand times more likely to assume the worst of them made it next to impossible without some extraordinary event necessitating their intervention. Claras approach put forward the idea that they could preempt the bad image by striking out and establishing a good one first. Through its representatives, the Sorcerous Kingdom would be able to put its best foot forward, presenting its positive aspects and the benefits of a relationship between it and prospective partners. The first steps would be entirely through trade with bits of cultural exchange mixed in. Diplomatic overtures would be made when they were considered viable and relevant. They wouldnt hide the fact that Undead beings dwelled in the Sorcerous Kingdom, nor that the Sorcerer King was one of them. Everything else would simply be the focus of attention. It was akin to slowly breaking in a horse, though Clara despised that analogy C especially when Liane asked when they would throw on the tack. The Draconic Kingdom was the ideal place to test Claras methods: they were easy to access by water and would likely be open to strengthening their economy through trade. The ongoing challenges they were experiencing with their Beastman neighbours predisposed them to consider cheap and effective security options. It was a process that was supposed to take years, but recent events had turned it into now. Everything had to be done immediately and they had to somehow manage a favourable outcome that would facilitate a beneficial, long-term relationship. For the time being, they appeared to have seized the initiative, but they couldnt be sure what would happen once the Draconic Kingdom regained their footing. Thats true, Liane said, but, at the same time, I cant help but think were giving up too much. It might seem that way, Florine said, but I dont think that''s actually the case. Those who frame things in petty ways would think that, but you should be well aware of our objective here. The Draconic Kingdom must become a voice in favour of the Sorcerous Kingdom. That voice must be its own C they cant be a mouthpiece for us, nor seen to be coerced into cooperation. Being entirely dependent on us for survival probably screws with the idea that theyre some sort of independent voice. Thats something well have to work on, Clara told her. No one expects that everything will go perfectly C especially with things as they are right now. What do you two think about Miss Marchands reports? Liane put her elbows on the table, cupping her chin in her hands. Whats there to think about? The Merchant Guild is an international organisation. Theyll go back to normal before long. The question was more about how that will happen, Clara said. Think about all the accounts and records just sitting there and all of the potential avenues for abuse. We need to get staff from the capital to Blighthold so they can prevent things from falling apart even further. At least the Beastmen ran off with their vault, Liane smirked. Gods know how many fingers would be pointed in every direction if it vanished in the city instead. Only you could be thankful that other people got robbed, Florine peered at her. But its true! Imagine if the Beastmen just left valuables lying around to be taken C itd be a crazy mess. The Beastmen would just have to wait under the city walls for backstabbed meals to get tossed over. The same could be said for people hoarding food, Clara noted. It would be even worse in their case. I think Queen Oriculus influence over her people is the true cause for public order being maintained even when everything is falling apart. So you think shes actually affecting the whole country? It would be difficult to explain whats going on otherwise. People will naturally rally together in extraordinary circumstances, but it takes something else entirely to sustain that sort of behaviour over the long term. Its all too easy for the fabric of society to fray and unravel when a bad situation lasts for months and years. They all had a good taste of that back in Fassett County, but was it possible for a ruler to have that much influence over their people? Liane and her friends all had an effect on their subjects, but she didnt think they would be able to hold things together under such adverse conditions. Well, maybe Ludmila would, but she was born and raised for that. Alright, Liane said, maybe we just sucked before, but why didnt we see something like this in the Empire? That Bloody Emperor is supposed to be some supergenius prodigy, isnt he? But we did see it there, Florine said. Liane and Clara turned their heads to look at Florine, who was seated across the table. where? Liane asked. Um, everywhere? It just wasnt as obvious since things are close to our cultures version of normal there. There are so many little horrible things happening in the Empire, but the citizens awareness just sort of slides right past it. In the Empire, everyone looks up towards some vision that the imperial establishment has painted for them. Theyre blind to the fact that theyre wading through all sorts of muck while they do so. Even if they see it happening right in front of them, theres always some justification or excuse that they feel absolves them of any guilt or shame. Theyre all just chasing after this dream of an imperial future. I sorta get what youre saying, Liane said, but, at the same time, I think peopled say thats just how Humans normally are. Hmm, how do I put it Florine leaned back over her chair, stretching out her legs and staring at the stained-glass skylights of the royal archive. People can be like that if left to their own devices, but theres something else nudging it along. Or maybe acting like a sort of social current or glue. Its like a more subtle version of that Commander Syndrome that Ludmila described. You know, the one where soldiers wont break unless their Commander breaks or the circumstances are so extraordinarily overwhelming that it shatters the effect. Anyway, theres a sort of structure to that which also appears in normal life. Her hands came up, tracing a wide circle in the air. We do that too, she said. At least, we can. Out of the four of us, Ludmila does it the most. Maybe its because shes a martial Noble with a very clear-cut way of ordering the world, but its also instinctive to her. She probably doesnt know shes doing it, but, when we visited Wardens Vale, it was like bam C in your head, you instantly think ah, this is Ludmilas demesne. Everything has structure and order and her subjects operate according to that order and structure in ways that make you think ah, these are Ludmilas people. That did come across very strongly, Clara nodded, but, hmmthe way everything is organised in Ludmilas demesne is strongly influenced by the tenets of our faith. Her subjects are all part of the faithful, so you could say that theyre just operating according to our dogma. My people are like that as well, except the flavour is different, I suppose. It doesnt necessarily have to be one thing or the other, Florine said, In fact, one thing reinforces another. Religion plays a key role in society, serving to guide and reinforce culture. You and Ludmila always talk about how there are lessons in your scriptures that you didnt realise were there until recently. The whole that your tenets combine into may be another one of those lessons. Yknow, people always talk about how docile you are, but now youre using religion as leverage in dealing with a zealot. Why do you always have toits not the religious part, its the practical side that Im trying to apply. So, Clara said, youre saying that a Lord-class individuals influence can be purposely directed to achieve broad ends within their following. Thats right, Florine said. If we take everything weve seen of Lord-class individuals and try to fit them into templates, we can identify the established framework in every case and what the results are. Ludmila talks about how Skills and Abilities need to be developed and activated in some way. This Ability is a passive one that sort of brings that framework to life. In every case, there is an overall image that comes with each Lord and their territory. Then in Ludmilas case, its the way shes structured her demesne and its operations, which is reinforced by the tenets of our faith? Theres probably more to it that we havent grasped, Florine replied, but something like that, yes. In the Empire, its the product of all the imperial institutions and propaganda coming together to fashion the image of a future where the Empire stands tall over its neighbours as a secure, prosperous and advanced nation. The most unsettling part is that it doesnt have to be on purpose. Liane furrowed her brow, eyeing the streams of evening light that alternated with the shadows from the bookshelves. What does that mean? It means that Lords and their people can get stuck in what they consider normal. Take Fassett County, for instance. The normal there was horrible, yet it was constantly reinforced as correct. Generations went by and nothing got better C things just evolved according to the character of the territorys population. We got a pretty good look at that place, Liane said. I thought we figured out the what and why of it. We did, Florine said, but just like religion and order are used in Ludmilas demesne, the institutions that were entrenched in Fassett County could be seen as elements that reinforced the notions of normal there. I know its difficult to prove, but Im sure theres something to it There might be, Clara admitted. Just like so many things that weve always considered normal or common sense, this might be one of them too. When did you start structuring your thoughts on this, Florine? Yesterday? That probably sounds ridiculous, but after seeing what was going on in the Draconic Kingdom, I couldnt help but think about it. Its not, Clara said. Anomalies that challenge our understanding of the world lead to new knowledge, after all. Queen Oriculus influence over her subjects was jarring enough to cause you to consider everything you knew that might be related to what might be going on. So whats the framework that she uses, exactly? Liane asked. At the centre of everything lies our Queen. Huh? Thats what Lord Zoren said yesterday, Florine straightened in her chair. Its literally that. Every city in every province is under her direct control. Every institution: the ministries, the military, the guilds; the entire aristocracy answers directly to her or at least close to it. She is above everything C even their conflicts and petty squabbles. We see her as a respectable sovereign, but her people absolutely adore her. Shes an idol to them: the very personification of the Draconic Kingdom. Without her, it cant even be the Draconic Kingdom. Well, its a good thing we figured that out. Probably. So, uhfanatics? Liane asked, They borderline worship her. Even royalists arent that crazy. Sure, Florine answered. Im not sure if theres a better word for it. The takeaway is that were going to have to be very careful about how we deal with the Draconic Kingdom when it comes to its relationship with Queen Oriculus. But we have no idea whats gonna piss em off. I know, Florine said. But developing an understanding of those we deal with is a part of diplomacy. At least its something that we can still wrap our heads around C Im sure there will be plenty of stranger things out there in the world. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 4, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 11th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 1800 Hours UghIm going to die. I need a drink. Draudillon placed her pen in its inkwell. She flexed the fingers of her cramped hand, reviewing what was somewhere past her hundredth missive to the various organisations and districts of Oriculon. This particular one was to be sent to the Guild of Shipwrights, whose members had been working nonstop to repair the damaged vessels moored at the citys piers. She frowned at the childish structure and vocabulary that filled the first page, which amounted to a letter of recognition and encouragement. Writing in that style was always well-received, but the fact that it was well-received felt strange to her as the years and decades went on. It was no secret that the Queen of the Draconic Kingdom had reigned over her country for longer than most of its citizens had lived. Despite this, no one ever questioned her youthful appearance. Instead, they embraced it. On a certain level, she could accept that C what they saw was what she was, after all. On other levels, however, she could only scratch her head over how people stopped thinking once they were satisfied with whatever conclusions they came up with. Surely one would realise that, despite appearances, decades of experience would result in a more mature personality and outlook? Having someone as old as herself acting as if she were a child should surely be seen as bizarre. She was in fact certain that her subjects understood this. Usually one wouldnt accept the policies and decrees of a twelve-year-old as prudent or wise. Especially when those policies and decrees had to do with running a country that was in a constant state of being attacked by its predatory neighbours. Maybe they thought it was all the work of the Royal Court and her ministries? No, even the Royal Court and her ministries saw her that way. Something was just broken in all of their heads and she just went along with it because she was ultimately responsible for how things had turned out. Draudillon set down the cover letter and picked up the next page. The efforts of the citys shipwrights had been focused on the fishing fleet for the first two days. Now that many of the fishermen were out working again, she felt that the bulk of the shipwrights efforts could be focused on getting the transport fleet afloat again. With the western wharf being torn down to make room for the Sorcerous Kingdoms exclave, plenty of materials were made available to affect repairs. After ensuring that the wording of her missive wouldnt lead to any strange misinterpretations or wild results, she added it to her pile of completed work. Ioena picked up the missive to review. Draudillon stretched and reached for her cup. She sighed inwardly as her lips touched the rim and she remembered that it was filled with water. During the day of his arrival and half of the next, Sebas served wine whenever she requested a drink. Then someone pointed out that it was unseemly for the Queen to be drinking so much. When Draudillon noted that she wouldnt remove her poison immunity item and thus couldnt get drunk, she was told that if she was going to drink wine as if it was water, she may as well drink water instead. With the state of her finances as it was, she couldnt present any rational argument in favour of her continued consumption of wine. The most annoying part of it all was that it went from all wine to all water. What do you think, Lady Yorsten? I think its wonderfully written, Your Majesty, Ioena smiled. The shipwrights will surely weep in gladness and work five times harder. if they work five times harder, We are certain that they will die. Maybe We should rewrite Ioena sped away with the missive, disappearing from the throne room. Draudillon glowered at the hole in the door, then let out a resigned breath. You must find this all laughable, Sebas. On the contrary, Your Majesty, Sebas replied, I believe that anyone would be pleased to receive recognition. This should be especially so if that recognition comes from the one who rules them. Still, there should be limits It occurred to her that with Ioena gone, she was alone with Sebas. She fussed with her scant outfit and checked her hair. Sebas had stated that he didnt care how she looked, but she still needed some angle of attack. Since she would be constantly working with the court, she ended up appearing as her original self. With that being the case, she just decided to be herself. While Draudillon was of the mind that men would prefer women who were more substantial in a physical sense, she also thought that her original self wasnt terrible. There was probably some appeal to it. A capable, industrious Queen possessed of decades of experience and wisdom, yet blessed with a youthful appearance. Yes, surely that would be attractive. She was single, as well. Plus, she was a Sorceress. A very rare type of Sorceress that couldnt normally be born. It all had to count for something. Then again, men in the north tended to dislike women with power. Unless it led to some sort of sexualisation. Fantasising about having strong women somehow finding a man irresistibly attractive and bearing children for them was fairly common, as far as she knew. Her physical strength was not much more than what could be considered normal for a Human, so maybe her plan was doing the opposite of what she intended. She was just groping about blindly, hoping her methods would bear fruit. We will be visiting locations around the city starting tomorrow, Draudillon said. Is there any particular place that interests you? There is no need to change your plans on my account, Your Majesty, Sebas replied. They are just random visits. We will go everywhere eventually so anywhere you choose will serve just as well. Silence fell between them. Draudillon resisted the urge to look over her shoulder to gauge his expression. Sebas spoke again just before she did. The summer before the last, he said, I visited the capital of Re-Estize to perform certain duties. Every day, after I completed my tasks, I would simply choose a direction and walk. I believe this allowed me to see much more than what I would have had I decided on any particular destination. So you chose the journey over the destination. Just so, Your Majesty. Draudillon grew heated at the warm smile in his voice. She didnt know whether he was telling the truth or evading the question within her question, but, either way, it was skilfully played. He was strong, yet humble, which was rare. Furthermore, he was gentle, patient and kind. Sebas was best described as a good man, but, at the same time, that description felt woefully inadequate. Ioena returned to the throne room in the company of Countess Corelyn and her delegation. With their Ladys Maids came one other: one of the teal-haired Half-Elf Maid Commanders from Baroness Zahradniks general staff. They offered their courtesies before moving on to the purpose of their visit. Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn said, weve come to deliver this evenings updates from the northern front. Draudillon checked the time. It was almost exactly one day from Baroness Zahradniks last audience. While We appreciate a sense of consistency, Draudillon said, please do not trouble yourselves if there is little to report. The campaign has just begun and you have many other matters to attend to, yes? Of course, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn inclined her head. There were just some matters that we thought best addressed by the Royal Court. Very well, Draudillon nodded. What matters do you have to bring to Our attention, Lady Corelyn? The Countess looked up at her, withdrawing a folder from the magical container at her waist. Foremost is the reinstallation of Blightholds civilian administration, now that the city has been secured. Huh? What! Draudillon nearly jumped out of her throne as Ioena exploded beside her. The girls uncle never did that. Lady Corelyn, Ioena said, did you just say that Blighthold is back under the Draconic Kingdoms control, or has weariness led me to start hearing things? Countess Corelyn glanced to her side. The Half-Elf Maid came forward and lowered her head. Lady Yorsten, she said, Blighthold never completely left the Draconic Kingdoms control, but it has now been secured by our forces. Weve already started delivering supplies to the city. The Beastman clan occupying the province has mostly been destroyed and their remnants are fleeing toward the Seylan River. Once weve ensured that no harm will come to your subjects as the Beastmen retreat, Baroness Zahradnik will be heading to Highfort with an infantry company to relieve the defenders. We estimate that the entire province will be cleared of Beastmen within two days. Ioena staggered over to her desk and flopped into her chair, staring blankly at nothing in particular. Draudillon turned her attention back to the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation. The women of the delegation simply stood there, attentively awaiting her reply. When Adventurers reported their success to her, it came in the form of self-aggrandising tales that stretched events out for everything they were worth. The Theocracy quietly came and went most of the time, not caring much about what anyone thought. Her military Commanders promised many things and she could only smile and express her hopes, knowing that it was all most likely in vain. Rarely, if ever, did anyone try to involve her in their efforts, nor were the results of those efforts ever so swift. Though the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation expressed their desire to work together with her, it still felt odd that they did. On one hand, it felt nice to do more than simply wait and hope for good results. On the other hand, the speed at which they accomplished everything gave her the creeping feeling that she would soon be buried in even more paperwork. It was likely that they were merrily dragging her off to some bureaucratic hell. While your demonstration in the capital gave Us a sense of how powerful your forces are, Draudillon said, We expected more time to have passed before they achieved the objectives outlined by Baroness Zahradnik yesterday evening. A province is quite large, after all. I cant say that things have gone exactly according to plan, Your Majesty, Commander Linum said. Weve learned many things, but there is still much to understand about our adversaries. Fortunately, we have been able to employ what we do know in our favour. Still, the results are the results. By the measures of the common man, your chief of staff would be a legend in the making. Commander Linums lips twitched upwards. She was plainly pleased with the praise heaped upon her mistress. I believe that my lady would deny that she is anything exceptional, she said. That her work is only one small part of a greater effort C one that involves not just those of her soldiers and general staff, but the hundreds of officers under her and the army groups in the Sorcerous Kingdom who are all contributing their observations and insights to our campaign in the Draconic Kingdom. That she is merely the end point of all that: just a Captain carrying out her orders on the field. There is clearly more to it than that, Draudillon said. It may be that it is as you say and what goes on results from the work of many, but it is still very much dyed in her colour. This sort of thing is difficult to fabricate and even harder to conceal. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. It was a simple matter to force superficial change with overwhelming strength. It was another matter entirely to precisely shape events to achieve lasting goals. The Half-Elf Maid-cum-Commander quietly lowered her head and returned to her place. Draudillon turned her attention back to the rest of the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation. Speaking of difficult things, she said, We recall something extremely annoying being said just now. Something about the reinstallation of Blightholds civilian administration Yes, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn replied. I believe what weve seen is indicative of what we will find elsewhere, so extremely annoying will becomewhatever comes after extremely annoying. The invaders have culled the population according to their usefulness as livestock. Draudillons brows drew together at the revelation. That is not how they usually act. They are usually moreindiscriminate. Based on what Ive read of past incursions, Countess Corelyn said, Your Majesty should be correct. We believe that it has to do with the nature of their invasion this time. According to the records in the Royal Archives, they would simply gorge themselves and take as many as they could before leaving. Now, they are intent on conquest. You mean to say they are in the process of transforming the Draconic Kingdom into a farm, Draudillon said. We knew that the occupation would lead to this, but We did not consider that the Beastmen had put any thought into how that would be done. Since they indiscriminately slaughtered her subjects in their raids, she thought it would be much the same for their current occupation C that people would be indiscriminately tossed into farms regardless of their vocation. All that they would need to do was liberate her subjects and sort them out. Her stomach churned as she thought about what usefulness as livestock entailed. So when you say reinstalled, you are speaking in the literal sense. Yes, Your Majesty. The administrative staff of Blighthold is missing, at best. Almost all of the citys guilds have been subject to the same treatment. Our forces sweeping over the province havent been able to locate a single Noble. Even Village Chiefs have been culled. So anyone even remotely resembling a bureaucrat or clerk has been eaten. Anything resembling anything they deem useless, Countess Corelyn replied. Which is everything aside from what is absolutely necessary to sustain a Human population. The only exception to this has been Merchants, which we believe is the result of common customs shared around the world. Great. She wasnt sure whether she wanted to cry more because she had lost so many people or because there was no one to replace them with. To be certain, it at least seemed that the Draconic Kingdom would be able to survive, but its structures of governance would take generations to restore. If thats the case, Draudillon asked, how is order being kept in Blighthold, if at all? A man named Nedim who claims to lead a certain Balik Family is currently occupying Blightholds city hall. He claims to be in control of the city. Oh, him. We suppose that makes sense. A hint of surprise traced over Countess Corelyns neutral mask. Your Majesty is familiar with the person in question? She asked. Umu, Draudillon nodded. He is, hmmWe would say that he is the master of the syndicate that manages Blightholds underground, but that is not quite right. His organisation regulates the gambling dens, brothels, fighting pits, slave markets and other establishments of that sort. Then to be clear: he is not some sort of criminal overlord? None of the establishments that We listed are illegal in the Draconic Kingdom, so the Balik Family is generally treated in a similar fashion to an official guildthe lot of you have some fairly amusing expressions at the moment. Countess Corelyn and her party remained silent for several seconds. Draudillon smiled slightly: it was the first time their age and inexperience showed through their mantles of competence. She gestured to the long table along the carpet to their right. Please, have a seat, she said. We feel that this will be a long discussion. Sebas, would it trouble you to serve refreshments? It would be my pleasure, Your Majesty. Once everyone settled down, Draudillon took a long draught of her wine and cleared her throat. Our understanding is that the Kingdom of Re-Estize is a country where the establishments We mentioned are often, if not always, operated by the criminal sort. Would this be the source of your discomfort? yes, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn replied. Not only are we aware of what you speak of, but we have witnessed the effects of suchoperations in person. And with the Sorcerous Kingdom, Draudillon said, came the power and authority to sweep all those undesirable elements away with impunity, is that right? I wouldnt quite put it that way, but that was the end result. Draudillon drained her cup and set it lightly on the table at her arm. She leaned back against her throne, quietly regarding the three noblewomen seated at their table. The Sorcerous Kingdom is strong and prosperous, she said. This much is abundantly clear. With so much power and wealth, one may order the world around them according to their whimsbut how many countries do you know of that can do this? One by one, they shook their heads. Draudillon nodded. Thats right. Very few, if any, countries can do whatever they wish. Most must pay a not-insignificant price for any action that they take. Thus, they must consider the costs and benefits. We believe most choose violence: they choose to aggressively subdue or remove that which they consider undesirable. This might be considered natural C those who rule cannot suffer the existence of those who defy them, after all. One may also argue that the long-term effects of those undesirable elements are detrimental to the country as a whole. But it does not have to be that way, Draudillon continued. Perhaps this fact is lost on those who live in peaceful lands, but the Draconic Kingdom is very lean. We do not have the luxury of making enemies out of potential allies and internal conflict only weakens us against the guaranteed threats that lurk just beyond our borders. Borders that you have probably by now noticed are not very defensible. In the Draconic Kingdom, humanity is united because we always have a greater enemy at our gates. There must be some way to avoid such harmful compromises, Your Majesty. Who says that what they do has to be harmful? Who decides they must be enemies in the first place? A ruler uses whomever can be used. Some are quite heavy-handed when it comes to that, but there are many ways through which to create allies. Those allies will corrupt your nation from within. Countess Corelyns expression hardened, her amethyst eyes glinting coldly in the torchlight. She was like one of the Theocracys Angels: a personification of good that was ever ready to strike down evil and injustice without a shred of mercy or remorse. You speak as if the world is set in stone, Lady Corelyn. Well, that may be true in various ways, but not in this one. It is far easier to influence an ally than it is to coerce an enemy C especially as individuals of our leanings. So Your Majesty manoeuvres people into positions where you can more easily influence them, Lady Gagnier said. Then you slowly transform them into what you desire? It is not so straightforward as one-sidedly changing people like some sort of transmutation spell. Consider it more along the lines of a craft. We believe that you are especially well-equipped for this sort of thing, Lady Gagnier. Baroness Gagnier shrunk in on herself. M-me? Umu. In truth, We are certain that you have all done it before. You are simply blinding yourself to the full extent of your capabilities. Could Your Majesty provide us with an example that we might be able to understand? Examples should be plentiful, given your circumstances. Any time you wish to enact change amongst your subjects, there are common measures you take, yes? Say, a new agricultural technique or some promising vocational field that you wish to promote in your territories. You mean incentivising or promoting development? Countess Wagner asked, Or creating value that can be recognised. Those are a few ways, yes. but thats normal stuff. It isfor us, Draudillon told them. There is something else to it, however. Others may try C you can even tell them exactly what to do C but they will not be able to succeed as quickly or to the same degree, if at all. This may sound strange, but what people are capable of depends on what they are. A Farmer may watch a Blacksmith work with adamantite and do exactly as they do, but, in the end, the Farmer will not be able to do anything with an adamantite bar. So it is with a great many things, but some are easier to recognise than others. It is a bit strange: common knowledge accepts many fantastic phenomena, yet, at the same time, it dismisses others as if our meagre understanding of the world dictates reality. She gauged their reactions as she spoke. A slight smile crossed her lips. We see that you are already aware of this, Draudillon said. At least to some extent. Anyway, most who do what We speak of have no idea what is going on, but it works nonetheless. The problem is that they tend to only use it for a certain side. What do you mean by side, Your Majesty? Countess Corelyn asked. Most commonly, it is divided into things that are clean and things that are dirty. Or it might be more accurate to say acceptable and unacceptable. They are limitations placed upon you by culture, morality, perception and preconception. Some things are normal, while others are unthinkable. Often literally. Since the Sorcerous Kingdom is a nation of many peoples, anyone who has employed these capabilities with other races has already crossed the line of what the majority of Humans in the Theocracys part of the world would consider unacceptable or unthinkable. Oh, Countess Wagner said. In that case, youre right about Gagnier. She does dirty things with other races all the time. Ouf. Countess Wagner crumpled forward onto the table and stayed there. In that case, Baroness Gagnier said. What did you do with the Balik Family? Nothing out of the ordinary, Draudillon replied. I fostered what stirs the heart of any Human. Pride. Recognition. Worth. A sense of identity and belonging. Normal stuff, as the late Lady Wagner put it. None of it is hollow, of course: everything is real and precious enough to fight for. Then how does the Balik Family fit into everything? Countess Corelyn asked. As We said before, they are treated as a sort of unofficial guild. Guilds are regulatory bodies. The Balik Family oversees all of the establishments that We mentioned in Blighthold. We could never really come up with a decent name that would cover everything, so it was left as it was. They ensure everything operates within the bounds of the Draconic Kingdoms laws and, like any other guild C including the Temples C they are responsible for maintaining order within their membership. They are especially important after major raids. The Draconic Kingdoms economy is not so robust that it can simply shrug off the disruptions that the Beastmen cause. When times are hard, men and women both do what they must to survive. Guilds like the Balik Family ensure that things dont get out of hand. They serve an integral role in the cycles of predation that the Draconic Kingdom is subjected to. Does that mean theres an organisation like this in every province? There is, Draudillon nodded. We would not be surprised if they still exist even in the cities longest occupied. I seeBaroness Zahradnik seems intent on making use of them. Will there be any problems with that? Seeing that Lady Zahradnik appears to be the ruthlessly pragmatic type when it comes to warfare, We are not surprised that she would ask. These groups will help to an extent, but the chains that bind them to society consist of obligations and values that keep them from straying too far from their place. I will let her know, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn said. Since weve broached this topic, could Your Majesty be so kind as to inform us of how the various institutions and organisations in the Draconic Kingdom have adapted to the cycles of predation? While much about your country appears familiar to us, it has become apparent that what lies beneath the surface of everything has resulted in something entirely foreign. We would not go so far as to say things are entirely foreign to you here, Draudillon replied, but We understand what you are trying to say. Generally speaking, things are practical here. We cannot afford wasteful ceremony or hollow pretence as anything of the sort would result in liabilities that we can ill afford. Countess Corelyn produced a stack of blank paper and some sort of writing instrument. It looked like a fountain pen, but the design was unknown to her. Due to our assumptions about the Draconic Kingdom, Lady Corelyn said, our procedures in Blighthold wereinefficient. Interactions with the local Merchants were manageable, but Baroness Zahradnik spent a lot of time wandering around trying to puzzle out how the city was ordering itself. The survival of authority figures and even entire institutions is not guaranteed and those that are lost will be nearly impossible to replace in the short term. We would like to understand the processes through which your country will restore itself. To what end, Lady Corelyn? Ioena asked, Is it not enough for you to interact with our Merchants? The people will sort themselves out with the assistance of the court. Recovery efforts will proceed apace. What of the tasks usually handled by the administration, Lady Yorsten? Countess Corelyn asked, Even the Guilds have lost their support apparatus. There will be no reliable coordination or direction of effort C each citizen will be attending to their own matters. We cannot expect everything to simply put itself back together of its own accordunless the Draconic Kingdom has unfamiliar processes that address this. Draudillon frowned internally as she watched Ioena bristle out of the corner of her eye. It seemed that her Prime Minister had reached the limit of her tolerance for the Sorcerous Kingdoms representatives. We understand that you are trying to help, Lady Corelyn, Draudillon said, but matters of civilian administration are the purview of Our government. Baroness Zahradnik has been entrusted with a certain amount of authority out of necessity, but the solution to the problems that you are currently attempting to address is not beyond the capabilities of our people. We will assemble a team from the capital to deliver to Blightholdthey can be delivered, yes? Of course, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn lowered her head. We have a transport prepared to be used at your convenience for this purpose. I apologise for overstepping my bounds; please forgive me for my indiscretion. Draudillon nodded quietly and they moved on to the next topic in Countess Corelyns report. Her eyes went from the trio from the Sorcerous Kingdom to Ioena before she let out a quiet sigh. For all of their excellence, they were ultimately still young. Educated, skilled, eager and inexperienced. I suppose Ill be playing the mother for the foreseeable future. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 4, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 11th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 2000 Hours Ioena settled into a leathery couch with a long sigh, closing eyes weary with strain and sleepless nights. The invincible Ioena slouching in defeat, a voice said to the side. A painting of this scene would surely be one for the ages. Her eyes rolled over to a figure framed by a window of the lounge. Seated on a tall stool was Salacia Soruel, dressed in the pale silks that she was wont to wear when off duty. She had an artists eye and a dancers demeanour, and her talents had earned her a place in the palace staff. Now, however, the scion of House Soruel was left at a loss with their world upended. No readings or recitals; no plays or grand balls. Only seventeen years old and already a relic of better days. To Salacias credit, she had not abandoned hope for the future, instead applying herself where she could and securing a place as the interim Minister of Public Health and Wellness. It was a role that suited her well: she was on good terms with the Temples and her bardic leanings allowed her to communicate effectively with the public. The impertinence of our guests is becoming too much to bear, Ioena said. They grow bolder by the day, sticking their prim little noses into our business. I envy our Queen for the grace in which she handles matters. Those noblewomen are of Merchant stock, Salacia shrugged. I dont know what you expected. It was inevitable that they would start grabbing at whatever they could. Everyone was shocked and appalled when they asked Her Majesty for a piece of the city. Their trying to justify everything only makes things worse. Ioena shook her head, sighing again. They were, of course, grateful to the Sorcerous Kingdom for the aid that they had provided. When they started pushing for all sorts of things so shortly after they arrived, however, it was difficult to retain composure. It was akin to fending off a pack of hungry Beastmen with a dried-up twig. They should have just stayed in a Merchant inn if they wanted to act like that, Salacia sniffed. Roaming around like they own the palace If you have enough energy to complain, you should help poor Delerose in the front. They turned to the new voice, finding Zoren and Emmad entering the lounge. The two footmen were adorned in the tan-and-indigo garb of militia officers, which was thoroughly caked in dust from the dry city streets. Dont you dare sit down, Salacia said. I just cleaned up these couches. The two men stopped. They exchanged a glance before heading to the bar instead. You men have been out playing at being soldiers, Ioena said, so you dont have to watch those women prancing about the palace. Were not playing at being soldiers, Zoren frowned. If youd like, we can trade places and you can see what we must go through firsthand. I for one wouldnt mind sitting around the palace. You mean flirting around the palace? Salacia said, You and your goons must be ecstatic with the new flowers to pluck. Exotic foreigners, no less. Hey, now, Zoren said, You leave Zorlu out of this. He hasnt done any plucking since he arrived. Besides, you dont hear us complain about that Sebas fellow. You, leave Sebas alone! Ioena said, Hes a fine gentleman. Yes, so fine that we watch all your knees buckle whenever he walks by with Her Majesty. Zoren ducked behind his chair as a cushion came flying his way. It bounced off of Emmads shoulder. Ioena brought a hand to her mouth. Sorry, Zorlu! Emmad wordlessly rose and retrieved the cushion from the floor, returning it to Ioenas lap. So, Zoren said, what was all your griping about when we came in? You should know that those Undead in the northwestern palace wont be leaving anytime soon. Its those Merchant girls running around pretending to be diplomats, Salacia said. Theyre becoming more and more brazen. How so? Salacia cast Zoren an incredulous look. What do you mean by how so? Theyre trying to buy up our Kingdom with their goods and services! Now, theyre trying to influence our internal affairs. Our dear Queen can only bow her head because they have our country at their mercy! Theyre rubbing their superior position into our faces with that whole benevolent act of theirs. We need to do something before our country is turned into a warehouse! It certainly felt that they would end up that way. The Sorcerous Kingdom effectively had the power to do anything it wished. Instead of asking for some price in gold or some other reasonable form of payment, Countess Corelyn and her two minions just kept digging their claws deeper and deeper in the Draconic Kingdom. I dont know what you think can be done in this situation, Soruel, Zoren said. You heard Her Majesty: we can ill afford anything that would turn them against us. If they leave and take their forces with them, thats it for the Draconic Kingdom. Im not saying that we should drive them away, Salacia said. But they need to understand their place. At this rate, theyll be trying to lease Her Majesty by next week. Youre exaggerating, I hope. You never know. We need to set boundaries. It was easier said than done. The Nobles from the Sorcerous Kingdom almost always kept to themselves. Corelyn isolated herself in the palace archives while Wagner and Gagnier disappeared into the city Didnt you take Wagner and Gagnier somewhere last night, Carillo? Ioena asked. Remlays place, why? What did you do with them? eat? Well, it was me and the other men doing the eating. Wagner and Gagnier simply enjoyed the experience. Ioena narrowed her eyes. Zoren raised his hands in a disarming gesture. They just wanted to learn about the capital and a bit about our country, he said. Their questions revolved around trade, logistics and infrastructure. Certainly, they arent as pleasant to interact with as, say, Salacia, but nothing was out of line with what they were or why they''re here. How boorish, Salacia sneered. Cant they go for one hour without needing to discuss business? Better that theyre with us than someone else, Zoren said. Theyre inevitably going to end up dealing with the Guilds if they decide we have nothing to offer. I hate this, Ioena grated. I hate being so powerless! If our territories were still working, we could at least put together something tangible. By the time we get everything running again, well be so far behind the Guilds It was so frustrating. The Nobles and their subjects were the ones holding the land and rebuilding again and again and again. Merchants only came if there was profit in doing so. They were like parasites that fed off what little the people could manage before the Beastmen came to ruin everything once again. Where was the justice in the world when such creatures could gain from the hard toil of the honest and loyal? Now, Merchant Nobles had appeared to do the same to the entire Draconic Kingdom. Zahradnik has already secured Blighthold and routed the Beastmen in the northern province, she said. You make it sound like some terrible thing, Zoren replied, but that should be good newsI think? It is, Emmad said. Ioena sat up on her couch, throwing her arm over the backrest to look at them. Our troubles begin after that, she told them. It was reported that the civilian administration is nonexistent. Zoren flipped around in his chair, crossing his arms over the backrest. What about the Nobles? So far, nothing, Salacia shook her head. We dont know if theyre even telling the truth or not. For all that we know, the Undead could be butchering everything in their path and theyve blamed the Beastmen for it. Or theyre just targeting the administrators and anyone who witnesses their demise to place us in a precarious position to exploit. I do not believe Zahradnik would do that, Emmad said. On what grounds? Salacia asked, We were all there when she painted the halls red with the blood of all those Beastmen. The powerful answer only to themselves. We, of all people, should know this. You never see a good and honest person in their number, serving the people C they are always Adventurers, Workers or engage in other similarly selfish pursuits. The weak cannot trust the strong, and the Sorcerous Kingdom is a strong nation. Thats quite the line of speculation you have going there, Soruel, Zorlu said. If they are willing to go so far, why not just conquer us and be done with it? Her Majesty knew what they were trying to do and announced it to the rest of us at their first audience, Ioena replied. Hegemony. They seek to be a power that determines the course of all other countries within their sphere of influence. You understand why they wish to do this, yes? Salacia came over from her seat at the window, leaning against a chair at the bar beside Zoren. Its the Undead, she said. If a nation that cavorts with the Undead embarks upon a campaign of forceful conquest, it will be seen as a mad beast that must be put down by the rest of the world. By establishing hegemony, the Sorcerous Kingdom seeks to create a chorus of countries that will sing its praises. They will use our voice to endorse their acts of aggression and condemn their enemies, making everything appear as the will of many nations rather than the atrocities of an Undead menace. Exactly, Ioena nodded. This intervention of theirs is no act of neighbourly benevolence: their overtures of friendship are simply an attractive guise for their true intent. They are in reality conducting purposeful political and economic manoeuvres meant to bind the Draconic Kingdom to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Every move they make further intertwines us in their schemes. A ploy to draw us into a union with evil! Salacia grasped her pendant with an anxious look, Theyre attacking Her Majesty from every angle. Our kind Queen always thinks of our well-being and everything they do is an attempt to exploit that. As loyal vassals, we must come to her aid somehow I do not like this, Emmad rose to his feet. They are helping us and you reciprocate their actions with backbiting. This is far from upright conduct and unbecoming of Her Majestys servants. Ioena felt herself shrink behind her couch. Salacia similarly took refuge behind Zoren. The scion of Eastwatch was a man of few words, but he was always imposing when he chose to speak. Many found it gallant when he expressed himself, but his temper tended to send everyone running. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Zoren reached out to tap Emmads arm with his knuckles. Peace, Zorlu, he said. I will not say that they are entirely correct, but they are also not incorrect to be wary. Regardless of their intent, the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation is making practical moves to bring us under their influence. If we let them walk all over us like this, we can only end up as their puppets. What countermoves do you propose, Yorsten? If you plan to have us confront the Undead, Im afraid I must politely decline in advance. Her Majesty has staved off their meddling for now, Ioena replied. She has decided to put together teams from the capital to help administer the liberated lands. We must start from there and secure as much power, resources and influence for our Queen to use as possible. That sounds reasonable enough, Zoren said, but where do we find the staff for this? We are busy enough as it is here, so if there is no one there already Well just have to manage with what we have. The city administrators are gone, as are the guildmasters and senior temple staff, but many of the regular members of the guilds and temples have survived. My fingers are cramping up just thinking about handling all that paperwork, Zoren grimaced. How many of us are being sent to each city? That has not been decided yet, Ioena told them. It stands to reason that those most familiar with each place will be dispatched. Zoren will most likely end up in Phelegia, for instance. Zoren nodded, crossing his arms and looking forward with an unfocused gaze. To be sure, this will help, but its still a lot of work. Who else will be sent along with us? Clerks from the Merchant Guild, at least. Each representative will see to their own. Merchants with Merchants, Nobles with the people at largeit was mentioned that Highfort still stands, so there should be at least several hundred soldiers and officers to help police Blighthold and its territories. But that would leave Highfort unmanned, Emmad noted. Zahradnik proposed that they stuff it full of Undead, Salacia said. They want to take over our border defences. Well be prisoners in our own country with Undead wardens watching us for all eternity. I would prefer to think that our wardens will be keeping the Beastmen from coming in, Zoren raised an eyebrow. It isnt as if our people wish to escape. Yes, and that makes it all the more insidious. We are going from a pen being fashioned by the Beastmen to one fashioned by the enemies of all life. Their initial benevolence will cause the people to happily exchange one for the other. Undead beings do not die of old age; they can afford to wait and it will be future generations who suffer whatever they ultimately plan to inflict with their evil machinations. You keep asserting that they are planting the seeds for some dark scheme, Soruel, Zoren furrowed his brow, but there is no indication that they are doing anything of the sort. Everything so far has a clear purpose. There is no doubt that Countess Corelyn and her party conduct themselves as Merchants would, but that seems to be as far as it goes. I dont understand how you can assume that anyone who mingles with the Undead has good intentions, Salacia said. Perhaps youve been fooled by their actor perhaps blinded by appearances. They are Nobles of a conquered territory: what else could they be but playthings of some Undead monstrosity? Salacia shuddered, wrapping her arms around herself. Images of Corelyns party flashed through Ioenas mind. Zahradnik was powerful enough to be seen as useful and courted as a military asset, but attractive young noblewomen were common. It wasnt impossible that the ones in E-Rantel had been rounded up after the annexation, and then Had they been threatened into compliance? Perhaps the Vampires that they brought with them were once Nobles themselves and served as an ever-present reminder that they would have their souls enslaved for all eternity if they didnt work to advance the Sorcerous Kingdoms goals. Or maybe it was as Salacia suggested and they had been given to the Undead, endlessly defiled by hateful beings that never tired. They would be broken, warped and twisted to suit their masters dark desires: Humans who served as a pleasant-looking vanguard for the forces of evil. Your imagination is running off with you, Zoren said. They are Humans just like us. They are the worst kind of Human, Salacia shot back. Ones who have betrayed humanity. Coercion is not impossible, Ioena said. As Soruel says, they are Nobles of a conquered land. With no ties to E-Rantel or its people, resorting to threats would not be strange. There is no shared history to cherish; no bonds of service or friendship cultivated over the years. All would be expendable C for what other use are Humans to the Undead? And since the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation is composed of Merchants, Zoren stroked his chin thoughtfully, they would have been some of the first to bend. Carillo, Emmad said, dont tell me youre taking up their reasoning in this. Zoren turned in his seat to face Emmad, gesturing with both hands. Well, this version seems more rational than the arbitrarily evil characterisation of before. First of all, why would a country resort to using Merchants as diplomatic envoys? The north has tens of thousands of Nobles to choose from. Furthermore, a force so powerful should already have diplomats of its own. Why use Nobles from freshly-conquered territories? Normally, Salacia came out from behind Zoren, a new power in the region would immediately send envoys to their neighbours. According to both our sources and their claims, the Sorcerer King pressed his claim to E-Rantel during the annual war between the Re-Estize and Baharuth last winter. Theyve had a year to make proper contact, yet theyve only chosen to do so now. So time to plan and prepare, Zoren said. The timing of their intervention is also suspect. I doubt the conquerors were Human in the first place, Salacia said. They needed time to groom those women into representatives that they could display to the nearby Human countries. A Human face for a nation of monsters. As for their timing, I think youre right. They might have even gone so far as to interfere with the Theocracy to keep us ripe for the taking. A Beastman attack of this magnitude should have resulted in the Theocracy sending their armies and the Sunlight Scripturemaybe a force even more powerful than that. The Sorcerous Kingdom might have done something to keep that from happening. It was a disturbingly compelling point. Ioena found it unlikely that anything that had happened could have been a coincidence. The fact that the Sorcerous Kingdom sought to establish hegemony meant that they would have to confront the Theocracy at some point. A war was being waged in the shadows C one that undermined the Theocracys national power and the influence of its Temples. Now, the Draconic Kingdom was being dragged into it. How much did their Queen know? What more would she allow and what lines would she draw? She had always skillfully handled everyone around her no matter what the situation was, but, this time, everything that was happening was so big. We need not worry about those things for now, Ioena said. We must focus on what we can do for our Queen and our country. Like Her Majesty, we cannot show any open defiance or belligerence, but we must also protect the sovereign will of the Draconic Kingdom. We have always had to curry the favour of the strong and rely on their power to survive, but now we have both the Beastmen and the Sorcerous Kingdom trying to swallow us whole. Yorsten speaks the truth, Salacia nodded. At the same time, we must be aware of what the Sorcerous Kingdoms influence might mean for our relations with other countries. If things get out of hand, we may be cast in the same light as the Sorcerous Kingdom. Alsoonce the Theocracy hears of this, they will certainly move to regain their influence. How would they do that? Emmad asked, The Theocracy only comes when Her Majesty requests their aid. These Undead are capable of wiping out tens of thousands of Beastmen overnight and they will be present within our borders at all times. We will never have to wait for help to come so long as we continue leasing the Undead. Zorlu has a point, Zoren said. With the Beastmen threat addressed and our national budget going to pay for the Undead lease instead of that annualdonation to the Theocracy, they may even forget that we exist. I doubt that they would simply appear of their own accord offering assistance for a nonexistent problem. The Temples of the Six are still here serving the country, Salacia told him. They will inform the Theocracy of what is happening when they regain the means to. If it happens, Zoren replied, then it happens. It still does not mean that the Theocracy will do anything and it is not a concern for the present anyway. Being aware of how others may react to our situation in the future means nothing if were all in some Beastmans belly. Ioena sighed. It seemed that she had lost the chance to sway Zorens clique for the time being. That still doesnt mean we can be shortsighted, Salacia said. We need to plan for the future. We dont even have a proper picture of the present, Zoren replied. Is it such a terrible thing to set everything aright now that the opportunity has presented itself? Its not, Ioena told him, but, as I said, there are dangers in how we rebuild everything with both domestic and foreign Merchants trying to influence our affairs. We need to keep them in line or theyll do as they please. Well, if what you said was true, well still have the military under us, yes? That should be more than sufficient to enforce order amongst the civilian population. Also, in the future, we will have people controlling the leased Undead, yes? Ioena cast a sharp look at Zoren. Where did you hear that from? She asked, It was a mere suggestion presented by Corelyns delegation yesterday afternoon. Her Majesty said she would consult with Zahradnik over how it would work, but she never committed to anything. We just came from an audience with Her Majesty, Zoren said. She asked how Zorlu felt about it. Who else was there? How did you respond? ErWenwyn was attending to Her Majesty. Sebas Tian was there, of course, but no one else. As for the responseit makes sense, no? Zorlu is from Eastwatch, where the Undead security forces will be needed the most. She glanced at Emmad, who nodded slightly. Would it work to the Draconic Kingdoms advantage? It was better than allowing the Undead to manage themselves, but it also meant further entanglements with the Sorcerous Kingdom. What did Her Majesty tell Zorlu to do? She just asked whether he was interested or not, Zoren said. Zahradnik has not returned from the north and theres hardly been time for us to do anything other than our work here in the capital. But Marshal Zorlu has a nice ring to it, no? Zoren elbowed the taller nobleman in the arm. Emmad looked down and to the side. He did seem well-suited to military leadership, which also meant that few expected him to survive for long. Rumour had it that his father, Count Zorlu, sent him to the palace to keep him from meeting a grisly fate on the border. I wonder if the Temples have magical items that will protect you from the taint of the Undead, Salacia said. We cant have you getting corrupted by their evil. And here I thought youd be worried about Zahradnik ensnaring him, Zoren smirked. Why the difference in treatment between Corelyns party and her, I wonder? Because there is no doubt in anyones mind that those who cross Zahradnik will be turned into yet another stain in the palace corridors, Ioena said. Even Cerebrate and his ilk didnt give off the feeling that she does. Shes more intimidating than the Undead under her command, in many ways. Is that so? My first impression was that she was like Zorlu, but with infinitely nicer legs. I think they would get along well. She frowned at Zorens flippant remark. Well, I dont think Zorlu would fall for her wiles, Salacia sniffed, but be careful nonetheless. She may try to lead you down the path of evil. Both she and Corelyn keep trying to frame the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead as harmless summons. The Undead are the Undead, and dont you forget it! As long as they are slaughtering Beastmen, Zoren replied, they can be as Undead as they want. Lets do as Yorsten says and focus on what we can do something about, yes? Getting revenues flowing comes first, Ioena said. Funnelling all of the goods coming into the capital from the Sorcerous Kingdom through the Crown is convenient for taxation, but we cant say the same will be happening elsewhere. Supplies are already flowing into Blighthold and we have no one there. If we cant secure finances, we wont be able to compete with the Guilds. Why not issue royal edicts to make sure everything that needs to be taken care of is seen to first? Also, it is customary to waive taxes after major Beastman incursions anyway We cant waive taxes for the whole country, Carillo. Provinces that are victimised by the Beastmen are supported by the other provinces, but we cant do that if the entire country has been ravaged. The Crown needs money C both to run the government and keep the Sorcerous Kingdom from taking more of our landC The door opened and Lina swept breathlessly into the lounge, her blue silk shawl trailing behind her. Her eyes went around the room once before she spoke. Theyre doing it. Doing what, Delerose? Ioena frowned. Thethething! Corelyn came in for a late evening audience and asked for the Deadmarch! WHAT! Ioena shot to her feet, mouth aghast. They said that, Lina explained, since we arent utilising the land anyway, they would like to lease the Deadmarch for agricultural purposes. All of it. Theyre not wrong about the Draconic Kingdom leaving the land undeveloped, Zoren said. But theres a clear reason for thatI suppose with them being used to having the Undead around, it seems like a waste. What did they offer in exchange? Options, Lina replied. More goods. More Undead. A percentage of the crops and livestock that they produce in the territory. Technical assistance and labour for public works. Lina was the most in favour of embracing what the Sorcerous Kingdom offered. Now, however, she had swung solidly to their side. News of the proposal would probably turn the entire court against Countess Corelyn. Kiiiii! Salacia held her head in her hands, Those greedy bitches have no shame! What makes them think that a foreigner can just waltz in and exchange goods and services for land? We need to stop this rampage of theirs somehow! Im curious as to their rationale, as well, Zoren said. The offer of payment for the exclave could be seen as a supportive gesture, but an entire march is on a whole other level. If we lack the population to manage half of our territories, will they end up asking to lease half of the country? As I understand it, Lina said, theyve structured it as a precarial grant so they see no issue so long as Her Majesty accepts the terms. Their only concern is that both parties receive fair value. A precarial grant Salacia muttered, What age do they think this is to propose such antiquated nonsense? Ioena collapsed back onto her couch, lying down with an arm over her forehead. In one hand, Countess Corelyn and her delegation wielded stupendous power. The other offered a bounty that would twist and corrupt the souls of those who fell under their influence. They were like the reincarnation of the Eight Covetous Kings of legend, whose depraved desires ruined the world. This time, they appeared in the form of Human women, but they were no less unstoppable through conventional means. Still, they had to try. For Queen and country. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 4, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 11th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 2000 Hours Eh? Another one? How hungry are these guys Far below, a Lion Beastman left a long trail through a green field of spring grain. Raul raised his goggles, looking ahead to a farming village about five hundred metres away. He pointed with a leather-clad hand. Beastman headed to that village there. Five hundred metres northwest of it. Contacting the nearest sergeant, the Elder Lich riding behind him said. Raul sighed, following the Beastmans trail of trampled grain back to where a much larger set of trails was being made. He lowered his goggles over his eyes again, trying to make out what was there. It was too far to make out for sure even with his goggles, but it looked like three Urmah adults and six children. His eyes went back to the lone Beastman headed towards the village. It was probably trying to get food to feed the others it left behind. Normally, one would help people out if they were hungry C especially if they had families to feed. But these people ate other people. Over fifteen hours had passed since the battle in the valley and the start of their sweep across the Draconic Kingdom. The Undead army had long spread out and was chasing the remaining Beastmen across the province. They were under orders to drive them forward, but not kill them. While that was being done, the Draconic Kingdoms citizens were to be protected. A pair of Bone Vultures glided below them. They tucked their wings and dove on the lone Beastman, driving it away from the oblivious village. Throughout the day, they found that most of the villagers looked like they stayed indoors whenever possible. It forced the Beastmen to break into their homes, but it also meant that the people never knew when the Beastmen were coming. Target has been deterred from its objective, the Elder Lich behind him said. Mm. He watched the Beastman limp away. Despite everything, he couldnt help but feel bad for them. Being hungry sucked. He knew what it was like to be hungry from the time before the Sorcerous Kingdom. People got skinny and weak. It was easy to get sick and even getting hurt a little bit could be a big problem. But that wasnt the worst part. The worst part was that people changed. If things were bad for a long time, the way people thought twisted. They stopped caring about anything other than themselves and the ones closest to them. Sometimes, not even that. Everyone became a competitor. An enemyand everything one could do to survive C even if it hurt others C looked more and more reasonable. Raul didnt know whether these Beastmen were considered good or bad people to their own kind, but Captain Zahradnik was intent on pushing them as far as she could. She wanted to learn as much about them as quickly as possible so they could complete their objectives in the Draconic Kingdom efficiently. When she explained what she was doing during briefings, reports and their discussions over the battlefield, it sounded rational. But there was another way to look at it: the Captain wasnt merely satisfied with beating the Beastmen C she wanted to know how to break them. While they studied the Beastmen, Captain Zahradnik had gone ahead to Blighthold, where another force was securing the city ahead of the fleeing Beastmen. Raul and Olga were left behind to help coordinate field operations and learn what they could. So far, Raul felt that what the Beastmen did was understandable. It might have been because they were desperately trying to run away and couldnt do much of anything else. Like Humans and some of the other races that he knew about, these Beastmen formed groups with one another. He wasnt sure what their families looked like, but they at least protected the members of their groups C especially children. Adults would split off once in a while to look for food. Sometimes they caught birds and small animals; other times they were lucky and found loose livestock or game. They would bring back their kills and share them with the others. According to what the Captain had heard, Beastmen were fast over short distances, but worse than a Human of the same strength over long distances. She told them that this wasnt true for all Beastmen, but it looked like it was with these ones. Since they were running with children and old people while also trying to gather food and stopping to rest, they were super slow. Even if he were on the ground, Raul thought he could just out-walk them everywhere. Their Undead were ordered to move as fast as it looked like the Beastmen could move. He was beginning to think that this type of Beastman C who called themselves Urmah C couldnt even cover the same distance that Zombies could in a day. Then again, that was probably unfair since Zombies could walk all day and all night. How far are they from the town? Raul asked. At their current rate of travel, the Elder Lich answered, approximately three hours. Are they still going straight there? Yes. About thirty kilometres down the road from the site of the nights battle was the northwesternmost town of the Draconic Kingdom. It was pretty much a straight route and the sea was on one side, so it was hard for the regular Undead to get around to force the Beastmen to change direction without running right over them. I guess we should push them away, Raul said. Lets fly over. The Skeletal Dragon banked southwards. Ever since the Frost Dragons came to the Sorcerous Kingdom, Raul wondered if he would be able to ride a Dragon one day, but his hopes had been fulfilled in an unexpected way. They werent anywhere near as fast as Frost Dragons, but the Captain said that they made perfect flying platforms for the Royal Armys Commanders since they could loiter over a theatre forever. Hmm, what should we use He frowned down at the town and its surroundings, How many Elder Liches do we have nearby? Eight. Eight was a lot. Especially since they were allowed to use their most powerful summons. The problem was that the Undead army was behind them and they couldnt do anything that might make the Beastmen think that the Undead were up to anything special. Raul figured theyd notice what was going on pretty quick, but Captain Zahradnik always did tricky things that made him scratch his head over how weirdly stupid people could be. What do you think? Raul asked. This one is uncertain what you are asking, the Elder Lich answered. Erhow can we make them change direction without screwing up the plan? The Elder Lich fell silent for a few moments. One of the sergeants suggests that we emulate the flanking manoeuvre from the recent battle. The flanking manoeuvreyou mean how the infantry company came in? But were not supposed to trap them like that. The sergeant was referring to the idea that Undead pursuers might come from the sea. Oh. Would it work? The Beastmen couldnt see what was in the water, so if the Undead started attacking them from that direction they might move away from the shore. The town was on the shore so theyd end up going around it. Lets see what the shore looks like. From their height, Raul could already see how the land was shaped, but he wasnt sure if there were cliffs or anything in the way. The Skeletal Dragon reached the shoreline, settling into a wide circle as he examined the terrain below. Its pretty rocky, he said, but I guess thats okay? The land sticks out a little here too so we can summon stuff without being seen. They were told to avoid bringing the Undead into the water, if possible. Demihumans and other things might be living in the sea and the Sorcerous Kingdom didnt want to make enemies by accident. The Elder Liches flew down to a beach littered with jagged boulders. Raul watched them, wondering what they would bring out. What do you recommend that we summon? The Elder Lich asked. Eh? Me? UhI think Blood Meat Hulks would be good. The Beastmen are on the run and theyre too tired to fight anything strong. Blood Meat Hulks are big and tall so theyll be seen from far away, plus these Beastmen already know what they are. Maybe theyll run the second they see them coming. Below them, the Elder Liches spread out, summoning four Blood Meat Hulks each. With that many stomping around, they would be difficult to miss. The line of newly-summoned Undead headed west towards the nearest group of Beastmen. Dont go too fast, Raul said. Well end up stepping all over them. All we need to do is lumber in their direction. The Blood Meat Hulks slowed down, taking ponderous steps while swinging their dangling arms back and forth. He wasnt sure whether the Elder Liches were doing it on purpose or not, and he wasnt sure if he should ask. About ten minutes later, they came close enough for the first groups of Beastmen to react. The Urmah all swerved away. Their new path would take them far to the side of the town down the road. That worked really good? Raul couldnt believe that things had gone so well, Weve squished them into a narrower space to watch, too. There might have been over a thousand Beastmen on the run, but the corridor that they were chasing them down was thirty kilometres across. It would gradually grow wider the further they went, so the Royal Army was trying to figure out how to keep things manageable with what they had. While their forces would grow from all the Beastmen that fought and got turned into Zombies, it still wouldnt be enough to make a giant line across the front. Anomalous behaviour has been reported on the right flank. Raul turned his attention to the reported location. Ahead of the right side of the Blood Meat Hulk line, several Beastmen had gathered. He adjusted his goggles, trying to get a better look. Four adultsits those Tiger warriors, though. Is this happening anywhere else? Similar behaviour has not been observed elsewhere. Hmm What were they doing? He couldnt tell how strong they were. During the battle, groups of the Tiger Beastmen ganged up and easily destroyed Blood Meat Hulks, but could one group win against so many? How shall we respond? The Elder Lich asked. We dont even know what theyre up to, Raul replied. Were not supposed to kill them, eitheroh, theyre moving. The party of Beastmen charged up and attacked one of the Blood Meat Hulks. One tried to climb up the Undead construct, but fell off when it took a ponderous swing at the others. The Beastmen scattered and ran off towards the next. Theyre trying to lead them away? Raul asked, They started from the right side and theyre headed across the front of the linefollow them for now. Make sure you dont run them down. One by one, the Blood Meat Hulks lumbered off after the Beastman group. The Beastmen eventually got all of them and started leading them northwest. They didnt seem to care whether theyd run into the other Undead bringing up the rear. What nonsensical behaviour, the Elder Lich said. These specimens appear to be suicidal. Have they been inflicted with some unknown status effect? Were controlling what they see, Raul softly repeated what the Captain told them earlier. And they only see what they want to see Stolen novel; please report. This one does not discern any logic behind your statement. Raul looked over his shoulder. The Elder Liches C whether they were from the Royal Army or working in the administration C were weird in certain ways. They had logic which was determined by what they believed was true. Everything was broken down into processes that were grounded in those beliefs. If what they observed couldnt be subjected to their reasoning, the Elder Liches tended to dismiss it as irrational, inferior or impossible. It means that our overall strategy is working, Raul said. Were trying to convince the Beastmen that an Undead horde appeared. Its one gigantic trick so the Beastmen dont think were trying to save the Draconic Kingdom. The Beastmen down there are acting as bait so the Blood Meat Hulks dont catch up to the others trying to run away. They dont need to, but they dont know that C theyve made up their minds about whats going on based on what they can see. Your explanation implies that they expect to perish, the Elder Lich said. We have been discouraged from killing any Beastmen during this phase of the operation, but if we do not eliminate them, they may uncover our ruse. That was true, too. Theyd start wondering why they werent dead yet at some point. Raul examined the area around the Beastmen heroically sacrificing themselves to save the others. The main body of the Undead horde was still far behind the wave of fleeing Beastmen. Between the two lay an expanse of farmland, copses, and villages. Make some of the Blood Meat Hulks get lost, Raul said. Lost? Yeah, umlike the ones furthest away and make them wander off like they lost track of the Beastmen. Make them keep chasing imaginary Beastmen until we have a few spread out. What is the purpose of doing this? The Elder Lich asked. So we can control where the Beastmen are going, Raul answered. Those guys down there still think the Undead are mindless enough to be lured around, so well use that idea to spread the Blood Meat Hulks out. Then the Blood Meat Hulks will catch on again and come from a direction that makes the Beastmen change direction. What is the target direction for the Beastmen? Raul pointed to a cluster of about six dozen buildings two kilometres north of where the Beastmen were. That village. Dont go straight towards it though: just close enough for the Beastmen to see it. Our orders are to protect the Draconic Kingdoms citizens, the Elder Lich told him. Your suggestion appears to go against those orders. The villagers have all locked themselves inside their houses from before, Raul said. The Blood Meat Hulks will be right on the Beastmens tails, so they wont be able to stop and break down any doors. The Elder Lich raised a hand to the side of its skull. Raul fidgeted nervously as he watched the Beastmen run ahead of the Blood Meat Hulks. Their pace had noticeably slowed, turning more into a slow jog. Captain Zahradnik has approved of your plan, the Elder Lich said after a few minutes. Huh? Really? He was almost sure hed get in trouble. Olga wouldve definitely started yelling at him for taking unnecessary risks. Once the manoeuvre has been completed, you will report to the Captain with your results. Eh Now that he had permission, he wasnt sure if he should do it. What if something messed up? He had to go and report to the Captain afterwards Your orders? lets start spreading out the Blood Meat Hulks. If he said something and took it back, thatd be bad too. He wasnt sure what was worse: being a wishy-washy Commander or one that took risks. Far below, a few Blood Meat Hulks slowly drifted apart from the others. After that, some of them stomped away at different angles while others pretended to look around in confusion. Even though mindless Undead could only carry out simple instructions, the Elder Liches were weirdly good at acting with them. Ahead of the Blood Meat Hulks, the line tracing through the grass by the Beastman group wavered. It looked like they were trying to decide where to run with some of the Undead breaking off from them. After a moment, they turned southeast. Raul frowned at the abrupt change in direction, which nearly got them stomped on by the Blood Meat Hulks still chasing them. His gaze went ahead, then he realised what was happening. Make those Blood Meat Hulks that wandered southeast notice them! The Beastmen turned back. Raul let out a sigh. What happened to them having trouble focusing on more than one thing at a time? He muttered. Our observations over the past few days indicate that their behaviour varies according to situation and motive. Different races of Beastmen also display different behavioural tendencies. In the case of these Nar, they may also have special training as warriors. I guess that makes sense Even though Beastmen were strong, most of them werent trained to fight. Warriors were probably trained to harness their instincts or a few Humans with spears would be able to poke one to death. The only ones that used combat-related Skills, Abilities or Martial Arts so far were the Tiger ones. The Tiger ones werent all warriors, either: they found a few Nar tribes in the Draconic Kingdoms capital filled with civilians. In all, it made it confusing to sort the Beastmen out. They couldnt even treat the civilians as civilians because they were a lot more dangerous than the average Human and wouldnt hesitate to attack them. Raul could only tell if one was a warrior after it did something that made it stick out from the rest. The sound of barking rose from the village ahead. Is that a Kao? No, it should be an actual dog He wasnt sure if it was because of the dog, but the Beastmen changed direction to head straight for the village. Stop barking, dog, he muttered, run away! The dog kept barking. Raul eventually spotted it standing in the street: it was a black and tan sheepdog, standing in front of one of the homes near the edge of the village. One of the incoming Nar pounced on it and carried its kill away. Dammit. Is something the matter? The Elder Lich asked. They killed that poor dog! Raul said, All it was doing was standing in front of its home trying to scare them away. I see. How respectable. What?! Dying for ones master is a respectable fate, is it not? The Elder Lich said, I believe this is also codified in Human literature. There were stories about Knights and heroes that defended princesses and innocents from danger, butwas that how it was? Rather than feeling respect for the dog, he was angry that the Beastmen killed it. Dont follow the Beastmen out of the village, Raul said. Spread the Blood Meat Hulks around the buildings. Thats quite clever of you. Good job, Raul. Raul started at the voice to his right. Captain Zahradnik was there flying alongside the Skeletal Dragon. C-Captain! Raul awkwardly imitated the salute of the Undead servitors, You saw all that? Youre calling me that now too, huh? The Captain smirked, I dont know who started it, but everyone in the armys been using it since this morning. And yes C I was watching what you were doing. Youve learned a lot since we started. He turned his head away in embarrassment, unsure how to respond. This one does not understand what was achieved, the Elder Lich said. It has to do with a problem that the general staff has been trying to address, Captain Zahradnik said. Were purposely driving these Beastmen ahead of us as part of our overall strategy, but its becoming clear that the Urmah cant outpace the Undead. We needed to do something the Beastmen could rationalise as behaviour that allows them to stay ahead. At the same time, it gives us a way to better direct their movements and keep the Draconic Kingdoms citizens out of harms way. Did that mean the Captain understood what he was trying to do the moment his idea was reported to her? Raul wondered how she could put things together that fast and act so decisively. People always called him aggressive, but he was constantly second-guessing himself. Were headed to Blighthold, Captain Zahradnik told them. You and Olga have been awake for nearly a full day, so youre long due for some rest. But I dont feel tired. You need to be awake when you need to be awake, the Captain replied, so you need to sleep when you need to sleep. Now that we have a good idea of what the Beastmen can handle, well be setting a reasonable pace for them. It should be about another two weeks before we push them across the Forst River, so I hope you dont expect to stay awake that entire time. A one-hour flight southeast saw them circling over Blighthold, a small port city sitting on the west bank of the Seylan Estuary. Its plazas and streets were filled with far more people than it should have had, making it look as crowded as the Draconic Kingdoms capital. His Skeletal Dragon glided over its grey stone walls, sending the citys sentries scurrying for cover. Citizens in the streets similarly panicked, ducking under eaves and into dark alleys. The Skeletal Dragons flight brought it over the harbour, where Raul saw the familiar sight of Ruins Wake moored at the longest pier. After landing beside the Ghost Ship behind a second Skeletal Dragon C probably Olgas C Raul hopped off and boarded Ruins Wake. Raul, over here. He turned at the sound of Olgas voice. His classmates head stuck out from a doorway near the hole in the hull. It looked like she had arrived long before him: she was all cleaned up and dressed in the simple blouse and kirtle that he usually saw her wearing in Wardens Vale. No one wouldve expected she had just come from a battle with thousands of Beastmen. Raul entered a cabin where a table had been set up and a map laid upon it. Captain Zahradnik was standing on one side of the table with her adjutant, Saiko, arranging markers on the map. Theres a Troopers Towel on the shelf there, the Captain pointed to the wall closest to him. A fresh change of clothes and some blankets as well. Pick out an empty cabin to sleep in tonight and get changed and cleaned up. Well begin our debriefing once youre ready. He went and did as she asked, returning to find dinner waiting on the corner of the table. Olga was already halfway through her sandwich. The Elder Liches controlling the Skeletal Dragons had joined them, as well. First, Captain Zahradnik said. Id like to say how pleased I am with our progress over the past few days. The rushed nature of this operation made me wonder if everything would fly out of control at some point, but, so far, things have been shaping up as well as can be expected. Please make sure the others know as well. Raul washed down a bite with a cup of warm tea on the table. Commander Linum and, uh, Commander Linum talked about all the things that might go wrong, but could any of it really happen? Weve had a few battles so far and it was like we were toying around with them. Chasing them all day today showed us how weak they are when things get stretched out. Some of our initial fears proved not to be as severe as we initially thought them to be, the Captain said, but the fundamental issues remain. Our objective in this campaign is not only to fight the Beastmen, but to preserve the lives of as many of the Draconic Kingdoms surviving subjects as possible. Captain Zahradnik looked around the table as if waiting for anyone else to say something. When no one did, she looked down at the map between them. Earlier today, she said, Raul pointed out something that we can use to maintain our image of an Undead horde while also allowing us to control Beastman movements. Honestly, its something that we should have considered long before, but our desire to not damage public sentiment by putting the Undead too close to the citizens early on forestalled our use of this tactic. What tactic is it, LadCCaptain Zahradnik? Olga asked. Eating the citizens, the Captain replied. Olga stared at the Captain. Rauls lip twitched. Not literally, Captain Zahradnik smirked. We hit the limit of how far the Beastmen seem to be able to run for a day about an hour ago. They started dragging themselves into copses and brushland after that, looking for places to hide and rest. The central element of the Katze force is roughly fifteen kilometres away from where the Beastman started to exhaust themselves. If the Undead continue advancing at their current pace, theyll overrun the Beastmen in their sleep. The Draconic Kingdom is really flat, Olga said, the horizon is only five or six kilometres away. There arent any hills or anything to look further from. Well, maybe they can climb some trees, but we can still stop the Undead far away enough that they cant be spotted. Why move the Undead into villages if we can just stay out of sight? Because weve already set a pace for the Undead. I at least assume the Beastmen know that the Undead dont need rest, so we need to show them why theyre slowing down. We dont need to move into every village that theyve already passed: just enough to convince them of whats going on. There is also another aspect of this we can exploit. The Captains hand moved ahead of the Beastmens lines, indicating the area between them and the Seylan River. We can have some groups of Undead get ahead of the resting Beastmen and consume settlements. This will deter any attempts to hunt the residents, as theyll assume that theyre all dead. The Beastmen should only get as close to the villages and towns as they can detect the Undead since getting any closer risks the Undead being drawn to the Beastmen instead. What if the Draconic Kingdoms citizens attack our forces? Saiko asked. That would be annoying, Captain Zahradnik answered, but we should be able to make them retreat. Since were moving in advance of the Beastmen, our sergeants can use mind-affecting spells to stuff villagers C and their pets C into their homes. Hopefully, theyll stay indoors and not cause any trouble in the first place. The Beastmen will feed on what little livestock remains to survive, but I think that the Draconic Kingdoms citizens would consider that an acceptable alternative. Will we be doing this for the entire campaign? Raul asked. If it proves to be useful, yes. In addition to being able to preempt the movements of the Beastmen, it may also convince them that they can reliably depend on Humans as distractions for the Undead. That way, theyd refrain from attacking Human settlements or taking Humans with them. It would be nice if they could keep people from dying like that. Rauls gaze went to the fortress marked on the nearby northern border. What about Highfort, maam? Arent we supposed to free the people in there? We are, Captain Zahradnik nodded. The Beastmen will make it to the Seylan River in about two days, so well secure the fortress and its surroundings before then. Any questions or concerns before I have these updates relayed to the general staff? Raul shook his head. So did Olga. The Elder Liches remained silent. Alright, the Captain said. Oh, one more thing: Raul, you became angry when the Beastmen killed that dog Yeah. It was mean. Your anger is misplaced. The Beastmen saw an opportunity to feed hungry mouths and took it. People would get mad if something came and killed one of their animals, Raul said. How is this any different? Its not, Captain Zahradnik replied. And that anger is also misplaced. Ultimately, it is the responsibility of the person in charge of those animals. Just like a shepherd is responsible for their sheep, the master of that dog is responsible for leaving it outside when they could have taken it into hiding with them. People are not animals in the same sense as dogs or sheep C though Ive heard of soldiers referred to as dogs C but those in charge of them are ultimately responsible for what they do and what becomes of them. This is especially true for people who have been entrusted with the lives of others. Be they a Noble or a Commander, one has a responsibility to ensure that their subordinates are not squandered. Never forget that. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 4, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 11th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 2300 Hours Oh, bless you, Thurgakhr, bless you! Youre a miracle worker! Snarls filled the air as three Urmah cubs tore into the carcass of a modestly-sized dog. The animal was a fortunate find: it had been standing out in the village where they had lured a group of Blood Meat Hulks. The lumbering Undead monstrosities had unexpectedly emerged from the shore, too close for the refugees they were escorting to escape. Thurgakr and her warriors did not expect to survive, but it seemed that fortune was with them for once. Several of the tribespeople that they were escorting considered it a reward from the gods for Thurgakhrs valour, but she and her warriors had only taken as much as they needed before offering the rest to the hungry refugees. Her tail lay limply on the ground as she watched the children eat. There were five, at one point. Two were still suckling and their mothers had been slain. Far from the stage where they could eat meat, they would have starved so they were killed and burned in hopes that they wouldnt join the ranks of the Undead. She imagined that the scene had repeated itself a hundred times across the fleeing wave of Urmah refugees. It would continue repeating itself unless the Undead advance was somehow stopped. I can fight as many Undead as required, but if I have to watch children get butchered again Even when they werent doing it directly, the Undead brought suffering. She imagined that the lands that they fled through would be spawning more of them soon enough with all of the death and anguish that was wrought by the advancing horde. The lands of urmah Kisher were doomed, and the long journey that started deep in the lands of their home country had been for nought. A twig snapped behind her. She jumped and flipped around to find one of her warriors who had gone out on patrol. Anything? She asked. Nothing, the warrior, Karagh, answered. The Bone Vultures have thinned out and theres no sign of those Blood Meat Hulks. Thurgakhr settled on her haunches, releasing a relieved breath. The civilians had been on the verge of collapse, but it now seemed that they had time to rest. They had found one of the strange forests that the Humans managed for wood, hiding themselves in the thickest patch of trees. She wasnt sure how long they would be able to stay, but she was grateful for any reprieve. How long do you think it will take before the Undead catch up? Its hard to say, Karagh replied. It isnt as if we left people behind to see how far away the Undead were. Most of them mightve lost our trail with all the Human settlements weve put between us. Those Blood Meat Hulks came from the sea, though The Human fishing villages will attract them ashore eventually, she scratched her ear in thought. That town aheadwhat do you think the chances are of the Undead reaching it before we do? There was a higher chance of finding food near towns. One or two Human travellers would sustain them until they crossed the river south of Blighthold. If it was necessary, they could grab a meal off of the walls as they went by. High, Karagh said. If the Undead in the water keep advancing until a Human settlement attracts them to the shore, theyll be far ahead of us by the time we finish restingassuming the ones behind us dont catch up. If the Undead ended up chasing Humans around, it would likely buy them plenty of time to flee. They might even have time to hunt. I wonder if they have any traps in store Thurgakhr muttered. Traps? Like the battle last night, Thurgakhr said. They had that powerful force come in from behind once everyone was in the valley. What if they try something like that again? Were in an open plain, Karagh replied, so that would be difficult. The Undead coming out of the water could surprise us like earlier today, so you could say that they did attempt to flank us there. They dont seem to care whether they are attacking us or the Humans, thoughthats the way the Undead are, yes? It did make sense if one took a step back to examine the bigger picture. The Undead had come, but, as far as she knew, they were indiscriminate in their hatred of the living. Even those with intelligence, such as Elder Liches, made little meaningful distinctions between Humans, Goblins or even fish. The flame of life had to be snuffed out; the land despoiled. While blame for drawing the Undead horde might be placed squarely at the feet of the clans attacking the Draconic Kingdoms capital, now that the Undead were here, they didnt have the luxury to point claws at one another. Banding together and destroying the unholy menace was the priority. Goro understood this, but urmah Kisher rejected his advice in its pride. Now, most of urmah Kisher likely fought against the living. We should rest, Thurgakhr said. No matter how we worry about it, these people are too tired to move. Lets draw lots for the watch. She ended up with the last watch and retired between the gnarled roots of an old oak tree. A wide yawn filled her mouth and she stretched before resting her head and closing her eyes. Someone shook her shoulder. A sharp whisper pierced the air. Thurgakhr! Wuh-huh? The Undead are coming! Thurgakhr forced herself upright, trying to shake her lethargy away. Wherewhere are they? Theyre entering the edge of the woods. Dammit They had Darkvision, but it didnt let them see vast distances in the darkness. Even with the moonlight, they could make out vague movements at best. Suffused as the air was with the reek of the Undead horde, it was impossible to discern individual groups by scent. It felt that the Undead turned themselves into a threat simply by shuffling forward. How many are there? About two dozen, Karagh replied. Nothing strong. She knelt to shake one of the elders awake, pondering the information. Even if we win, Karagh said, we shouldnt fight. Their controller will instantly note their loss. I know! I was just wondering if it was possible to hide in the branches or something Thats crazy! We might evade this bunch, but well end up in the middle of the horde. Would that be the case? There might be tens of thousands of Undead, but, if they were stretched out across the countryside, they would be sparse. The two dozen approaching their position might be all that there were. Lets move, she said. Once morning comes, well have a better idea of whats around us. Thurgakhr picked up one of the cubs and they set off into the night. Though it felt like she had just laid down to rest, the skies were already beginning to lighten. She looked to the mountains silhouetted in the east. Did you come up with some idea? Karagh asked. Hm? It sounded like you wanted to do something once you could see what was around us. I was just thinking, Thurgakr replied. If we could get behind them, we could just head east to the mountains. At this rate, theyll be chasing us for weeks. We arent just escorting these Urmah, Karagh told her, we were sent to warn everyone else. Besides, these people are just as likely to be killed if they head east into the mountains. That wasnt true for nar Kira, but it was for urmah Kisher. Migrants that returned to their old territories were treated as invaders. They effectively were, as their intrusion also meant they would be consuming resources that the locals depended on. I would think weve passed beyond the point where that sort of response is warranted, Thurgakr said. The Undead threaten all. They do, Karagh admitted, but I can imagine the fury of those clans when they see the Undead coming in on our tails. Never mind urmah Kisher, theyd kill us for that. She flicked her ears in vexation. As Karagh said, they were just as likely to be blamed for bringing the Undead into a tribes territory as thanked for their warning. The competitive nature of the clans made cooperation and sometimes even communication difficult. Tribe and clan came before everything else, and all were aggressively protective of their territory. It was a feat in itself for them to come together as a country at all. That it was a country of many different races of Beastman made it all the more wondrous. A long history of blood drenched the mountain jungles and it required the work of countless visionaries to forge the laws and traditions that made stability as a nation possible. Those laws and traditions only worked to an extent, however. They would certainly not hold back a clan enraged by a grievous incident. As a result, conflict between clans and even alliances of clans were not uncommon. And here we thought wed be able to get away from all of that for once. Nar Kira thought they would be fighting Humans. Even fighting the Undead was fineat least until it turned out to be an Undead horde of legendary proportions. The field of stars was slowly washed away by the dawn and Thurgakr started to get a better sense of what was going on. Groups of Undead C anywhere from a few dozen to over a hundred C were moving around in the distance. It was astonishing that they hadnt blindly run into any during their renewed flight. So it turns out were already in the middle of the Undead horde, she grumbled. We cant hunt like this! Karagh complained, From which dark god did this sick scenario spring forth? Maybe well find a farm animal fleeing from the Undead as well? Thurgakr offered, We were about two days from the river; now its probably three since we have to get around all these new obstacles Doesnt this mean that the Undead will cross the river before we do? Im afraid so. Then go, Karagh told her. Youre the strongest amongst us. If its just you, youll be able to cross the river by the end of the day. You dont even have to worry about us: strangely enough, its safer now that we have some sense of the behaviour of these Undead. All we have to do is avoid these settlements that theyre being attracted to. Thurgakr slowed to a stop, removing some of the pouches on her belt. Take these, she said. Emergency rations, plus a few water flasks. What about you? Karagh asked. I still have trade coins and another flask. Some potions, too. There should be plenty of opportunities to resupply once I get across the river. Karagh nodded, distributing her pouches between the other warriors. Hopefully the next Clanlord wont be as foolish as il-Enhorshr, he said. I guess well next see you back at homemay the Lord of Storms and Lady of the Waters favour your journey.
So, did you get anything interesting out of that Magician Guild? EhIm not sure if its interesting, exactly, but they do have some stuff Ive never seen before here. After tucking in her apprentices for the night C she wasnt sure if they were already too old for that, but she did it anyway C Ludmila disembarked from Ruins Wake to see how things were going in the city. She found Captain I?kur and Miss Marchand packing away their makeshift Merchant stand. Skeleton Warriors went back and forth, organising cargo on the pier. A sign had been placed facing the wharf. Upon the sign was a warning written in several different languages: This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
Access restricted, violators will be reanimated.
Skulls were drawn on either side of the warning. Ludmila wondered if anyone would dare to cross. What sort of stuff? She asked. I guess its what youd expect to find in a port city, my lady, Captain I?kur answered. Divination spells for maritime navigation, a whole lot of spells for inventory management and cargo handling, spells for operating underwater, some maintenance magichonestly, Im not sure if theyre worth learning. Since theyre mostly spells that arent really dependent on the power of the caster, theyre the sort of that youd buy wands for. A staff would be even better. But someone has to learn the spell to craft magic items with those effects, yes? Thats what civilian artisans are for, the Elder Lich said. Casters on the field need to devote their time and resources to learning spells that are better cast by whatever they are and rely on items for the other stuff. For instance, if youre a War Wizard aiming to be a Fire Elementalist, its better to learn Scorching Ray as a Second-tier spell than it is to learn Darkness. Your Scorching Ray spell will be far better than anything a wand can spit out and, since Darkness doesnt rely on caster power or the resistance of those affected, you can just purchase a Darkness item. What if you cant find someone that sells an item that casts a spell that you decided was unnecessary to learn? Well, thats a problem in itself, Captain I?kur replied. Presumably, different places will have differing demands for magic based on whatever the locals need, so a little shopping adventure would be called for. Unfortunately, magic seems to be exclusive rather than inclusive around these parts, so that idea might fall flat. On top of that, magic for civilian applications is plentiful, but everything else is just plain inaccessible. Ruins Wakes hoppin mad over how impossible it is to find Druid stuff nearly everywhere we go. She had no idea how a Ghost Ship could use a scroll, wand or any other magic item. Where did you manage to find Druid stuff? The Lizardman village at the Great Lake in Tob and the Lizardman Village in Wardens Vale. Makes you think that Lizardmen have a monopoly on druidic magic. Ludmila wondered if the Ghost Ship could find any use for Druid spells wielded by Lizardmen. Ruins Wake was something like a negative energy Druid, or at least a Druid that tended to negative energy ecologies, while the Lizardman Druids supported living communities. Thats probably something well want to promote in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila said. The vast majority of Priests and Shamans in our Demihuman communities are actually Druids. If we want druidic magic to grow and flourish, some sort of institution should be established for it. Arcane casters have the Magician Guild and its affiliates. Priests and Clerics have the Temples, but we dont have any official druidic circles. It was strange that they didnt, considering Lord Mares influence in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Then again, the Dark Elf Druid was mostly aloof from anything beyond his duties. According to Lady Aura, he was always either working, experimenting on things that might help with his work, or lazing around in bed. Miss Marchand rose from her table, closing her ledgers and gathering them into her arms. She came over to greet Ludmila with a bow. Good evening, Lady Zahradnik. Apologies for not coming to see you immediately. There is no need to apologise, Miss Marchand. SorryCerm, just force of habit, I guess. As a Merchant, it is almost always better to play it safe. Especially when dealing with powerful people. Has anyone been giving you any trouble? Ludmila asked. Not in Blighthold, no, Miss Marchand answered. There is something to be said for having everything that they need while also having the power to wipe out their entire city. What I mentioned is more of a thing in the Sorcerous Kingdom where His Majestys might enforces order. Ludmila frowned at her reply. What do you mean by that? It is just the way things are, my lady. Much has changed in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but people do not change so quickly, if at all. They have just adapted to the new reality. Merchants like keeping business smooth, so that means being flexible with all of the different parties we have to deal with. I understand that Ruins Wake plied a route through tribal territoriesare you referring to your interactions with the Demihumans there? Miss Marchands face broke out into a smile. Oh no, she laughed, I like that route. It is not exactly the most lucrative, but, hmmI guess I like how cute they are. Cute? Yes, cute. Everyone out there is new to commerce and they barely have anything, so I have a whole lot of fun bartering and teaching them things. It is very gratifying watching all of those little trade outposts grow over time. It may have been because Merchants tended to adapt quickly, but Miss Marchand appeared to have embraced the idea that the Sorcerer King wished to extend his benevolence over all of his subjects and not just Humans. Hopefully, it was a sign of things to come for the rest of the population. In that case, Ludmila said, what have you been having trouble with? It is not trouble, per seit has more to do with cultural expectations. Certain people expect others to behave a certain way, and that behaviour is dependent on where each party in the interaction stands in the hierarchy. Law and order are maintained to an unprecedented degree in the Sorcerous Kingdom, and hierarchy is order. Everything from before just jumps over and fits itself into how things are now. If something illegal is going on Nothing of the sort, my lady, Miss Marchand replied. If anything, it is the opposite of that. People observe customs and traditions that are proven to work within the boundaries of the law. Even if she said so, it sounded as if something was happening that shouldnt be. Ruins Wakes purser seemed to sense her confusion and gestured towards the refugees lining the wharf. Take those fellows, for instance, she said. Most of them will do extra to get what they need. That can be as simple as being polite or ingratiating themselves to others. They might leverage charisma and sex appeal, or band together to give themselves more clout. Some of them might have special skills or come from vocations that make them more useful in this situation. They might have illiquid assets or a position that is useless for now, but will be seen as valuable in the future and used to influence others in the present. None of what I described is explicitly illegal and can be used to further ones ends. But they do not employ it in their dealings with you. They certainly try, my lady. You were even there when that first guy tried to buy up all of our cargo by throwing money at us. Then he tried to appeal to my pride and sensibilities as a Merchant. And then he tried to procure goods via proxy through his labourers. That last one is definitely illegal, Ludmila noted. Theft is illegal, yes. But we dont know how justice is carried out in the Draconic Kingdom. He could have claimed it was a misunderstanding or the labourer could have pretended to be stupid. The Merchant might have just asserted that it was an independent act of theft on the part of the labourer and that is entirely plausible. In the end, someone thought that it was worth the risk and who gets the blame is out of our hands. Unlike back home, we cannot rely on mind control to collect statements. An attempt at theft wouldnt have worked at all in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but the rest of it seemed normal enough that Ludmila had never considered them in the way that Miss Marchand had framed things. What would you say is the most problematic aspect of this in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Ludmila asked. Probably when the underlying hierarchies behind everything get abused and pecking orders are established, Miss Marchand answered. For every person that actively tries to ensure that what they are doing is just, there are three others who think that what they are doing is normal and another who unapologetically exploits their advantage. The last does not even have to be malevolent: both good and bad people try to further their own ends like that. But we have regulatory bodies that watch for this sort of thing, yes? The Merchant Guild, for example. They can only regulate things that happen. This probably applies to any institution. No one can enforce things that are implied. Trying to is an exercise in futility. A small Merchant will conduct business with a more powerful party not just for the sole purpose of a single transaction, but because they are trying to cultivate a relationship with that party. That relationship implies various things: future business, a source of information, a degree of protection and potentially tapping into that partys circle of contactsthe list goes on. It is impossible to say whether any of that is fair until their efforts bear fruit. If it happens, the Merchant would usually be lauded for being shrewd, having foresight or a good sense for business. But it also tends to have the effect of making the party that they are dealing with bigger. That, in turn, draws more business to them and they continue to grow until they reach some limit or start meeting resistance. For a Noble, it usually stops at the amount of wealth and influence that their land can bring them. For Merchants, it is however far they can expand their commercial reach. For a countrywell, look at what we are doing right now: we are trying to get bigger C economically and politically. So, Ludmila said, in the end, these hierarchies and how they are employed must be judged on a case-by-case basis. Maybe, Miss Marchand shrugged. This is just my perspective as a Merchant. Figuring out whether things are good or bad for a country is usually the job of rulersand that does not help us here. We just have to figure out how to play by the Draconic Kingdoms rules. Never mind the Draconic Kingdoms rules, Ludmila found many of the cultural nuances in the Sorcerous Kingdom indecipherable. Her father probably had the right idea C it was better to remain reserved and stick to what she was good at. At least her friends were around to translate her grunting. Ludmila parted ways with Captain I?kur and Miss Marchand, walking north up the wharf to enter the nearest tower. The battlements had been cleared and sentries once again manned their positions, sporting a hodgepodge of unfortunate-looking equipment. With supplies restricted by the Beastmen, what they had amounted to sharpened sticks of varying lengths, rocks to toss down at Beastmen scaling the walls and tattered armour that would have been marked for salvage in any other situation. As for the sentries themselves, Nedim Balik had organised the city into gangs of sorts. Adult men who didnt serve crucial roles in supporting the citys operations were rotated onto the walls to serve their time. In short, they were conscripts. While the informal way in which they had been ordered led to several questions, conscription for the purposes of defence against the Beastman was indeed legal in the Draconic Kingdom. It was another case in which the people were trying to hold things together when nearly everything had fallen apart, so Ludmila didnt feel that she had any right to criticise their methods. After checking to see that her security measures for the city were being observed, she took off from the southern wall to see what effect the approaching Undead horde was having on the countryside. Across the Seylan Estuary, the Beastmen had scattered from Ruins Wakes assault. Ludmilas general staff had sent roughly half of their Bone Vultures to observe their movements, but most of the Beastmen had collected themselves after the initial panic and appeared to be digesting what was going on. Ludmila took the opportunity to order the recovery of the ferry connecting the coastal highway and had it brought into Blightholds harbour. She wasnt sure if the Beastmen would return to raid the city for food again, but denying them an easy crossing was a given. After a cursory inspection of the abandoned Beastman positions across the river, she flew northwest to see how her Undead horde was doing. Her first destination was the town up the highway from Blighthold, where she found Saiko and several Elder Liches overseeing its downfall. Ludmila furrowed her brow at the sight of the towns sentries, who had gathered on the northern wall to fearfully watch the approaching mass of assorted Undead. Saiko, she asked, did you contact the citizens below? Attempts were made, Captain, the Elder Lich replied, but we achieved no success. We? Saiko turned his skull to regard several of the other Elder Liches nearby. There was a debate over who could deliver the most reassuring Message, Saiko said. Several asserted that my wording was ineffective. What did you say? Ludmila asked. You are being conquered. Please do not resist. I see She understood what Saiko was trying to say, but she doubted that the citizens did. How did they reply? The Message spell expired before the individual could render a response. I suppose the ghost of Gartenbarg grips the people here, as well. That legend makes little sense, Saiko said. The destruction of the country should have been thwarted by basic authentication protocols. That was what she also believed, but it didnt matter to the rest of the world. A nonsensical legend about a country being destroyed by three Message spells had essentially turned the use of the spell to convey information into a taboo nearly everywhere. The Empire had special communication officers who employed the spell for military applications, but the Sorcerous Kingdom was the only place she knew of where it was in common use. This one believes that rescued should have been used instead of conquered, one of the Elder Liches floating nearby said. Liberated, another offered. The efficiency of concise communication is to be lauded, another Elder Lich said, but Humans require elaboration. Indeed, said another, informing them of the helpful and friendly nature of our forces would have set their minds at ease. A Lip Bug should have been procured for these tasks. Studies show that Humans feel less threatened and are more receptive to female voices. This effect appears to extend to other races, as some servitors have observed of Baroness Gagnier in her interactions around the Sorcerous Kingdom. None of you obtained any tangible results when you made your attempts, Saiko said. As for the use of a Lip Bug, the Lip Bug would need to be the caster of the Message spell. Ludmila tried to imagine how the residents of the town might have felt upon being bombarded by dubious-sounding voices popping up in their heads, trying to reassure them of the friendly nature of the Undead horde and advising them to not resist. Her imagination failed her upon trying to envision an Elder Lich attempting to imitate Florines dulcet tones. Ill speak to them in person once the Beastmen have advanced further along, she said. How have our amended procedures worked out so far? Enemy movements have been streamlined as a result, Saiko told her. While their progress has been notably slowed, it has also become far easier to manage them. How about the Human populations weve been imposing on? Most were already hiding in their homes. A few settlements appeared more oblivious than others, but that was a simple matter to remedy. Both our general staff and command staff at home conclude that it should be an effective practice for the remainder of the campaign. Thats good to hear, Ludmila said. Now, all thats left is to free up the Draconic Kingdoms forces in Highfort. After that, we should be clear to deliver officials from the capital to the liberated lands. Her gaze went inland, where hundreds of villages cowered from the passage of both the Beastmen and the Undead. Though the threat of being wiped out by the Beastmen was now no more, a long, hard road to recovery still lay ahead. From commoner to Noble, every citizen of the Draconic Kingdom had their work cut out for them. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 4, Chapter 9 If the map messes up somehow, you can find a full resolution image here. Chapter 9 13th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 0500 Hours I cant see anything What?! I said I cant see anything! WHAT?! Olga sighed, wiping her goggles with a finger. It didnt fix the fogged-up insides. She lifted the goggles, wiping the rain from her face. She always thought the rain came out the bottoms of the clouds, like a sponge dripping water all over the place. When the Elder Lich flew their Skeletal Dragon into the bank of clouds coming over the mountains, she thought they would hit the side and go splat. Instead, she got a face full of fog, then a face full of rain. It took all of a minute to get soaked through to her skin and now she was the sponge dripping water all over the place. Olga wiped the inside of her goggles, looking at her surroundings. It was dark and they were inside a cloud. Putting on her goggles only showed the inside of the cloud, which was like standing in the morning fog in Wardens Vale. Raul still looked as excited as when they first got rained, though. He kept slashing through the rain with his hand, making whooshing noises like boys in her old village did when they pretended their sticks were swords. Later, she learned that it was a sinful thing to do: unless it was an emergency, only soldiers were supposed to act like soldiers. When she looked over at him, he stopped. And then he started again when she looked away. She wondered what the Elder Lich sitting behind him thought. The ground is getting close. Ascend two hundred metres. Watch out for the mountainside. She felt herself press into the Skeletal Dragon as it rose with bony wingbeats. Lady Zahradnik was somewhere below the clouds, seeing where they were going. Highfort was near the beginning of the mountains, so they were probably close. The Baroness had roused them from their sleep about three hours to dawn, telling them that they were going to break the siege around the fortress of Highfort. Their briefing was brief C partly because they already knew what little there was to know, but mostly because the attack would be conducted in a specific window of time that had been determined just before they woke up. Go left! Olga jerked to the side as Rauls Skeletal Dragon collided with them. A cliff suddenly appeared to their right. Their Skeletal Dragons struggled to stay aloft, wobbling in circles until they untangled themselves and pulled back to hover in midair. Olga and Raul stared at the wall of dark grey stone looming nearby. I think were going to go smush from an accident before any Beastmen hurt us, Raul said. Maybe we should go above the mountains. Olga looked up, trying to find the mountaintop, but the cliff only vanished into the darkness. The Elder Liches exchanged a look before raising their hands. Summon Undead V. Two sets of four Wraiths materialised in front of them. They went ahead into the fog and the Skeletal Dragons resumed their flight. Or that, Olga said. Another ten minutes passed before the Elder Liches cast Invisibility on their mounts and they descended below the clouds. The only sign that there was anything below were a few points of light around one area of the ground. According to the maps from the Draconic Kingdoms royal archives, Highfort was built atop a hill overlooking the Seylan River, which cut a deep canyon out of the mountains on the northern border. The fortress occupied the narrowest point of the canyon, serving as the northernmost border post of the country. Reconnaissance conducted by Bone Vultures and Wraiths discovered around three tribes worth of Beastmen occupying the jungles on the Draconic Kingdoms side of the fortress, but, strangely enough, they couldnt find anything on the Beastman Countrys side. Since Beastmen rarely used campfires, Olga couldnt figure out where they were. The western approach is cleared of sentries. Wraith contingents: get to your positions on the far side. Olga adjusted her goggles, trying to make anything out. The ground was uneven, with only the tops of the ridges and hills directly below appearing in range of her Darkvision. Can we go lower? She asked. The precise elevation of the terrain is unknown, the Elder Lich replied, we will descend once our first sweep identifies all hazards. The palace archives only had basic maps for their border fortresses for some reason. According to what she had read in her books, strategic and tactical information was precious and difficult to get, but she didnt think it meant that the people that owned the stupid fortress wouldnt have anything. Commander Lluluvien suggested that the Draconic Kingdom might be wary of spies, but that meant they suspected people might sell the information to their enemies somehow. There wont be an end to this rain anytime soon, so be ready for some treacherous terrain conditions. Olga wondered how far Lady Zahradnik''s voice could reach. All Commanders were supposed to be able to communicate over long distances like that, but Olga and Raul were still stuck with shouting and relaying their orders through the Elder Liches. A sigh escaped her lips as they flew silently through the darkness. She thought she was doing really good with how much practise they had over the winter. Then she found out that she didnt even have the Skills and Abilities that the Royal Army considered basic for Commanders. It was a prerequisite for Silver-league matches, too. Commencing assault. Dont let any Beastmen escape past the fortress. Olga leaned forward, trying to spot any sign of fighting. A point of light flared in the canopy to her left. There! She pointed. Their Skeletal Dragons angled towards the light in the trees. Even circling directly overhead, however, they could only make out shadows dancing between the gaps in the leaves. The rain and the wind drowned out any sounds that might have filtered into the sky. A few minutes later, the light vanished, dousing the world in darkness once again. Thats it? According to their brief briefing, they would be eliminating the tribes spread out along the canyon near the fortress. Lady Zahradnik said that there wouldnt be a huge battle this time, but the fight just now didnt even look like a fight. Another flare appeared half a kilometre away. It went out just as quickly as the first. Olga looked back and forth, straining her eyes and ears for any sign that the Beastmen knew what was going on. I cant tell whats happening, Olga muttered. Captain Zahradnik is the highest-rated Commander in the Royal Army in the category of guerilla-style warfare, the Elder Lich replied. The rating would require review if you could tell what was going on. She knew that Lady Zahradnik was sneaky and unfair, but winning against apprentice Commanders in an exercise was nowhere near the same as fighting real enemies on the field. Below them, battles were fought and won without the enemy knowing that had even happened. Then what is she doing? The Captain is removing the Beastman camps that are most isolated from one another first, the Elder Lich said. The squads in the infantry company are being manoeuvred accordingly. Once they draw close to a target camp, the area is illuminated by arrows enchanted with Continual Light to facilitate mid-range identification and interception of individual enemy elements. Wont the other Beastmen notice? The sergeants monitoring enemy positions have noted no reactions thus far. The attack was purposely timed to be conducted in these environmental conditions. Lady Zahradnik did say that the bad weather wouldnt be stopping anytime soon. How did she know it was going to be raining like this? Several reconnaissance elements have been stationed at a high altitude to monitor local patterns of weather. That would explain why the planning for Highfort felt so vague. The general staff usually tried to make things as strategically precise as possible, but their assault on the Beastmen here was dependent on the weather. All of the books she read talked about armies avoiding bad weather or things like storms delaying offensives and wreaking havoc with logistics, but the Royal Army was using weather and all the problems that it caused to their advantage. No one could hear or see very well, so they were being picked off camp by camp. It would be difficult to move overland, but the Undead wouldnt get tired mucking through the terrain. Flying Undead like Wraiths and Bone Vultures wouldnt be impeded at all. The jungles covering the bottom of the canyon had become a giant mud pit filled with obstacles and the Beastmen probably had no hope of escaping. The light of morning had turned the rainy skies a dim grey by the time they moved to the main Beastman camps. One was on the shores of the river, just beyond the edge of the clearing downstream from Highfort. The other two were further up the slopes south and southeast of the fortress, sitting in shallow ravines. Several other camps that were too close to attack unnoticed were scattered between them. Lady Zahradnik and Saiko flew up to meet them. The Baroness hair had been tied back into a plain ponytail and she looked completely unbothered by the rain. Even with the terrible weather, she was as gallant as ever. So, she said, is everyone thoroughly miserable yet? Olgas brooch kept the chill from affecting her, so all she felt was wet. It wasnt the greatest feeling, but it was better than life in her old village. Winter was the worst: it was wet, cold and dark. People got sick all the time and they were always hungry because they needed to stretch out their food until the next harvest. Even when they did so, some starved. Compared to that, life as a Commander-in-training was nothing to complain about. We couldnt do anything, Captain, Raul said. It was hard to even see. Is fighting in the woods always like this? It depends on the forest, Lady Zahradnik replied. The canopy here is very dense compared to back home. Beastmen prefer to set up their camps in the woods rather than in clearings, so that makes it extra annoying. But the advantages to having concealed camps can also be disadvantages. Olga nodded. By hiding themselves in the woods, the Beastmen didnt just hide from their enemies, but their friends as well. Also, the Baroness added, You need to get stronger if you want to be able to keep track of what strong things are doing. Id say that one needs to be around Gold-league to begin following a Death-series servitors movements properly. There may also be magic items, spells and Skills that help with that sort of perception, but those wont always be at your disposal. What are we doing next? Well, attacking any of these remaining camps will probably alert the rest, so were waiting for a bit more light. That way, our pickets can catch them crossing the fields around Highfort if they run that way. We have Wraiths set up all along the northeastern entrance to this canyon and there are Bone Vultures patrolling the cliffs just in case the Beastmen try to escape by scaling them. Is it bad if they escape, Captain? Raul asked, I get that we dont want them to go into the Draconic Kingdom, but if they go back to the Beastman Country, then we dont have to worry about them. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. We dont want the Beastmen to know what were doing here, Olga said. We cant guarantee that news about whats happening in the Draconic Kingdom wont make it back to the Beastman Country, Lady Zahradnik said, but Id still like to slow down the spread of information. News of the Undead encroaching on the border might provoke a response from the entire country. I can only assume that they have more resources at their disposal than these migrating tribes trying to pioneer new territory, so I would rather avoid ending up with something ridiculous on our hands when we least expect it. But people inside the Beastman Country will notice, right? Raul said, Like their patrols or just people wandering around or hunting will notice the Undead guarding the border and report it to whoevers in charge on their side. I do not doubt that it will happen eventually, Lady Zahradnik replied. Its something that well have to manage as it happens, but that doesnt mean we should force the issue. Im hoping the forces in Highfort will provide us with some insights on their neighbours so we can handle border security more effectively. They waited a half hour more, at which point the canopy below appeared dimly in the morning light. The downpour steadily grew stronger and the river swelled beyond its banks to spread across the canyon floor. Their Skeletal Dragons were flying low enough now to catch a glimpse of Death Knights, Death Warriors, Death Priests and Zombies steadily advancing through the flooded jungle. From what she could see, the Beastmen were moving up the slopes to avoid the rising waters. Many carried their belongings, moving to places where more prudent members of their tribes had set up their homes. Their panicked movements turned into pure panic when the infantry squads charged straight into them. This time, the Skeletal Dragons were flying low enough that their fighting below reached their ears. Just like how Humans made gestures and noises that Lizardmen couldnt understand, other races did things that Humans couldnt decipher without learning about their behaviour first. All of the growls, snarls and roars probably meant something, but they didnt come out into words. Some of the Beastmen ran out into the clearing, which made it easier for the Undead to catch them. Others tried running up the mountainside and were sent tumbling back down by Bone Vultures into the waiting claws of pursuing Squire Zombies. Even if they could issue orders, everything was so one-sided that any special instructions felt pointless. Everything happened so quickly that she could only see what was happening to groups of Beastmen as the Undead ran them over. Lady Zahradnik said that there were plenty of things that the army could improve on, so Olga probably needed to get stronger to notice as the Baroness had said earlier. It wasnt long until the tribes were cleared from the canyon. The infantry squads were arranged in the jungles around the fortress before Lady Zahradnik came back up to fly alongside them again. Its time to pay Highfort a visit, she said. Hopefully, theyll cooperate with a minimum of fuss. With the sheer power employed to break the siege, Olga couldnt imagine that Highforts garrison would create any fuss.
13th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 0800 Hours General! A fist pounding on the door snapped Vincenzo Inserra awake. The pounding grew more insistent. GenC I heard you, dammit! What is it? He rolled off of his mattress and searched for his pants while the officer replied through the door. We have guests, sir. Then stab them and throw them off the walls! No, wait C make sure they die on the walls: were running low on meat again. Theyre Humans, sirI think. You think? Are they furry or are they not? Not, sir. A few are on the bony side, though. What the hell did that mean? He cocked his ear, listening for alarms or men rushing through the halls. It didn''t sound like they were under attack. He straightened his uniform before opening the door. One of his Captains, Cosime Sella, awaited him outside. Did the Theocracy finally show up? No, sir. They claim to be from somewhere called the Sorcerous Kingdom. The hell is that? Beats me. No ones heard of it before. Their Commanders got a writ from the Queen. Was it a mercenary army from somewhere? Maybe the Queen got tired of waiting for support from the Theocracy and called in someone else. Adventurers were strategically ineffective, so it stood to reason that she would turn to other avenues with things as they were. Some countries hired their armed forces out in other parts of the world, but they usually didnt come so far north. Does this Commander have a name? Zahradnik, sir. Sounds southern, Vincenzo said. Looks southern, too, Captain Sella nodded. Lets hear what she has to say, then. Captain Sella led him through the keep, but instead of going down to the courtyard, they headed up. They flew here? Yes, sir. They said they have a company out there somewhere as well. Would they suggest a joint operation to clear out the Beastmen? He hoped they wouldnt try to make it easy on themselves by using his men. Whenever Mercenaries were mentioned in tales, they swung back and forth between being proud professional soldiers to unscrupulous thugs. Vincenzo stepped onto the top floor of the keep, finding their guests seated at a plain wooden table. Several officers and their adjutants were assembled around the room. His eyes crossed over them as he came forward until they rested upon a set of unfamiliar figures. The first thing about their guests that struck him as odd was the two children standing with her. They werent too young to start soldiering, but they were too old to be hers. Maybe they were camp brats that showed promise. As for the woman, she had a look that matched the southern descent her name suggested, but she didn''t have the dusky complexion of a career soldier. Then again, it was still early spring and he had no idea where she had been campaigning before. General Vincenzo Inserra, he raised a hand in salute. Commander of Highfort. Welcome. We werent expecting any guestsat least not the friendly sort. Captain Ludmila Zahradnik, the woman returned his salute with one of her own. Chief of staff of the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces in the Draconic Kingdom. Thank you for your welcome, General Inserra. Not just a Captain who had arrived with her company, but also the chief of staff of the forces deployed to the Draconic Kingdom? If that was the case, they had a battalion at best. Would it be enough to secure any meaningful strategic gains? It would depend on the strength of the mercenary forces and the overall situation of the Draconic Kingdom, but he couldnt imagine that a battalion could have the strength of an Adamantite Adventurer team. According to the last report they had received, the countrys situation had degraded past the point where deterrence through tactical victories was sufficient. Trading an Adamantite Adventurer team for a battalion would change little. There must be something else to this Captain Zahradnik, he said, youll have to forgive me for skipping any further pleasantries, but we havent received any word from the interior for nearly a year. The last we heard, half of the Oriculon Reach was taken and the Beastmen were advancing in all directions. Weve just recently arrived, Your Excellency, Captain Zahradnik said, so we dont have every detail of the past year, but your country was overrun. The men attending the meeting broke out into exclamations of anger and sorrow. Vincenzo released a sigh. "How bad did things get?" He asked. The voices filling the room hushed. You may have already guessed, Captain Zahradnik replied, but the goal of the Beastmen this time around was conquest. So the people have been turned into livestock, Vincenzos voice turned grim. Yes, Your Excellency. He drew a hand over his beard, taking a deep breath. Could they have done something? Helped somehow? At no small expense, the Draconic Kingdom had raised a line of fortresses along its borders. Patrols regularly went between the fortresses C at least they normally did C but the most they could ever achieve was a porous state of security. Their ideal was achieving a grim equilibrium where the soldiers lost would both keep the Beastmen satiated and kill enough of them to keep their numbers in check. Unfortunately, their measures were not effective against major raids. If one fortress fell or was otherwise suppressed, the Beastmen would flow in from there. They had neither the resources nor the men to spare for reserve forces; neither could one garrison abandon its position to reinforce another. In that case, what is the Queens command? Her Majesty has entrusted me with the authority to reorganise the Draconic Kingdoms military as I see fit, Captain Zahradnik said. This is under the premise that I will be using that authority to restore control and maintain order. My forces are in the process of sweeping the invaders out of your country, but, while we were liberating your lands, we discovered someproblems. What sort of problems? Vincenzo frowned. It has to do with what Your Excellency mentioned before. The people have been turned into livestock. Over the course of the Beastman occupation, citizens in occupations with no relation or immediate importance to operating a farm have been culled. There are Farmers and Fishermen aplenty, but everything else Dismay filled him as she continued her summary. Shared sentiment over Captain Zahradniks grim report was evident on the faces of his officers. An incalculable amount of damage had been dealt to the Draconic Kingdom: they might be able to eat, but everything beyond that was broken. It was essentially a declaration of doom for their country. For Highforts part, Captain Zahradnik said, its garrison is needed for policing duties. Our forces are not familiar with your nations laws and judicial procedures, nor would it be appropriate for them to take on that role as a foreign army. Vincenzo nodded in agreement. From what he could tell of her so far, Captain Zahradnik was an admirably austere individual who expressed no desire to abuse her position or the authority granted to her by Queen Oriculus. She knew her boundaries and stayed strictly within them, though he imagined that an experienced Mercenary could be quite imaginative when it came to that. That sounds reasonable enough, Captain Zahradnik, Vincenzo said, but what about Highfort? The company that accompanied me here will take over garrison duties, Captain Zahradnik replied. On that note, Your Excellency, Id like to lean on the expertise of you and your subordinates in a few matters. So she had more than a single company. If they were strong enough to hold the fortress with that few, the others might be able to do a good amount of damage to the Beastmen in the country. Still, freeing everything would be a long, hard fight, if it was possible at all. If its something I can answer, he said, Id be more than happy to help. First and foremost, Captain Zahradnik said, is the behaviour and culture of the local Beastmen. Weve discovered much about them thus far, but many societal aspects remain a mystery. The divided nature of their society is one of themor perhaps it should be considered regimented? Each clan and tribe appears to occupy a place in what appears to be a caste system. Thats something we discovered over the past year, Vincenzo replied. There are weak ones and there are strong ones. Most of them are weak. If Your Excellency is categorising them in that manner, one would wonder why the Draconic Kingdom had any problems in the first place. He exchanged looks with a few of the other officers. What he was going to say would probably be considered crazy by normal people. Those problems are very much the normal state of affairs, Captain Zahradnik, Vincenzo said. Its probably the garrison stationed here thats gotten strange. strange? Yeah. Before everything happened, we were just like any other garrison. Some people that went on patrols survived, some didnt. Same for raids. Most men assigned to the border dont live for long, but we still come, hoping to do our part. It was a familiar story to the citizens of the Draconic Kingdom. There was nowhere to run or hide: they either fought or they died. Or their friends and loved ones died. The average Human couldnt put up much of a fight against a Beastman, but it was better to die fighting than just waiting to be picked up like a meal at a hawkers stall. There were five thousand soldiers stationed at this fortress C plus the residents of the fortress village C when we were cut off from home. The patrols coming back in were destroyed first, and then they started raiding us for food. We fought them for months and the garrison kept shrinking, but, at some point, wewe stopped dying. Captain Zahradnik and the two children at her side quietly listened to him. They didnt react to his words, so maybe they thought he had lost it and were politely keeping straight faces. I-it didnt all happen at once, he said. Our losses slowly tapered off until we were able to successfully repel the Beastmen every time they tested our defences. Weve all gotten stronger oror something. Thats how weve come to divide those Beastmen between the weak ones and the strong ones. One of us can kill a weak one on our own. A strong one takes a squad to get rid of, just to be safe. Our superior defensive position helps, of course. I see. Vincenzo blinked at the womans dispassionate response. Something more incredulous was probably in order. You dont think thats weird? No, Your Excellency. If anything, its to be expected for your circumstances. If it was to be expected, Captain, our military wouldnt have had so much trouble with the neighbours. Everyone would be able to resist them like we do now. Captain Zahradnik regarded him with the same placid demeanour as when he told them the soldiers of the garrison had just stopped dying. After a moment, she asked him a question. Is Your Excellency aware that Beastmen tend to target the strong? Of course, Captain, Vincenzo replied. They go after magic casters and anyone that acts like an officer, too. And I assume that most of your losses during regular operations occur when patrols are attacked by raiders or you sortie in response to raids. Thats right. Then that is the reason why you dont see it normally, Captain Zahradnik told him. Strength comes with experience, and it comes gradually. That strength does not allow you to single-handedly turn Beastman raids, so your forces continually lose experienced soldiers in a continuous battle of attrition. From what weve observed and going by the accounts of the many citizens that weve spoken to, the Beastmen have a culture of strength that determines the worth of both individuals and groups through their raw power. I dont know what measures they have in place to keep them from tearing each other apart internally in that sort of competitive culture, but I do know that any measures they have for themselves do not apply to foreign warriors like yourselves. As a result of their cultural values, any strength that your army cultivates is purposely targeted. If thats the case, Vincenzo asked, how did we manage to run that gauntlet? By your reasoning, we shouldve died in turn when we gained in personal strength. You were dying in turn, Captain Zahradnik answered. But you werent dying fast enough. This fortress kept the Beastmen from slaughtering you with impunity, buying you time to gain experience and become powerful enough to conduct an effective defence. That would have probably lasted for about as long as you werent famous enough to attract clans of powerful Beastman warriors. If that was the case, then what hope was there for the Draconic Kingdom? For humanity? Beastmen were strong and their numbers were seemingly endless. Humans, on the other hand, were weak by comparison and the strong few would be continually eliminated. Then how do you do it? Vincenzo asked, How do Humans survive in a world where nearly everything is stronger than we are? You seem to be doing well for yourself, at least. Oh, the answer to that is simple, the corner of Captain Zahradniks lip turned up in a slight smile. The Sorcerous Kingdom is not a Human nation. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 4, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Sella, Vincenzo said under his breath, you didnt mention anything about this! I did say they were on the bony side, sir, Captain Sella replied. Vincenzo gripped the scabbard of his arming sword and shot a glare at the Captain. I-it was an order! Captain Sella said defensively, She said not to mention anything about it! By issuing those orders, Captain Zahradnik had gained a grasp of how he would otherwise interact with her. A sudden change in attitude on his part now would be awkward, to say the least. A long line of Beastman Zombies shuffled through the outer gate of Highfort, occasionally punctuated by a towering figure in black plate armour. Those figures, too, were Undead. The men and women of the fortress settlement looked out fearfully from the doors and windows of their homes. The men of the garrison werent holding up much better. Vincenzo glanced at the line of Clerics glaring daggers at him from the side of the lane. So long as Captain Zahradnik carried the Queens writ, no one could say anything about what she did or ordered. Everyone could certainly take out their frustrations on the Commander carrying out those orders, however. The occupants of Highfort were to depart for Blighthold once they were ready for the journey. This not only meant the garrison, but the civilians of the fortress settlement as well. The day would be dedicated to their preparations and they would leave the following morning. General, another of his Captains came over. Captain Zahradnik says that her officers are ready to see you. Theyre up on top of the northwest gatehouse. Ill be right there. He took a few steps before glancing over his shoulder. Both Captains had vanished somewhere. Vincenzo continued walking, muttering darkly under his breath. The northwestern wall of the fortress ran along the Seylan River, which cut between the hill and the mountains in the north. While that part of the wall was only five metres tall, the sheer drop to the river was ten times the height. A small gatehouse guarded the fortress only northern approach: a bridge that stretched across the chasm, leading to a narrow road that ran along the cliff and eventually led to Blighthold. Vincenzo froze as he finished his ascent to the top of the gatehouse. Thirteen figures, robed and cowled, stood before Captain Zahradnik. Within the shadows of each dark cowl was a bare skull. Crimson points of light blazed from within empty eye sockets. His gaze went away from the fearsome Undead, eventually meeting with those of the two children who accompanied the Captain. The sole purpose of these children must be to shame grown men into tolerating the Undead They never said anything or otherwise seemed to contribute, so it was the only thing he could think of. General Inserra, Captain Zahradnik said. May I introduce you to the sergeants of the company assigned to Highfort. She gestured to a line composed of ten of the Undead, who offered a uniform salute. Vincenzo distracted himself from his fear by returning the salute and forcing himself to analyse their adornment. They were clearly magic casters and, aside from Skeleton Mages, there was only one other type of Undead caster that he knew of. Theseare Elder Liches? Yes, Your Excellency. Lords of the labyrinth are now sergeants. Did the world become so ridiculous while we were holed up inside Highfort? Aside from the Deadmarch, where things occasionally crept down from the Katze Plains, the Undead were extraordinarily rare in the Draconic Kingdom. The only other place where one might find them was far in the south, where many ships had been dashed against the jagged coasts over the ages. Since they are assuming garrison duties here, Captain Zahradnik said, The sergeants would like to learn as much as possible about Highfort, the surrounding terrain and any quirks to the place that you might know of. Information about the Beastman tribes across the border would also be greatly appreciated. Do you plan on taking the fight to the Beastmen? Vincenzo asked. If the tales were to be believed, a half-dozen Elder Liches could destroy a city. The entire company that had come to Highfort might be able to level the entire Beastman country. No, Your Excellency, Captain Zahradnik answered. These forces are for defensive purposes only. Our current agreement with the Draconic Kingdom only includes the liberation of its de jure territory and various forms of aid meant for its economic recovery and border security. Thatsso youre really not just a Mercenary company Ive been associated with Mercenaries and soldiers on occasion, but I feel that it happens more frequently in the Draconic Kingdom. May I ask what led Your Excellency to this belief? She was unaware of her ancestry? The girl with her bore features similarly marking her as someone from the south, but the boy had a northern look. It wasnt uncommon for people to end up in all sorts of places, but it felt like Captain Zahradnik had the bearing of a distinguished lineage. Its just a bit of trivia thats common knowledge, I guess, Vincenzo said. Men and women with names and features similar to yours and that girls usually come from a place south of the Theocracy. Its not any particular country C its more like those people are spread throughout the south and are well-known as soldiers and Mercenaries. I thought you came at the head of a Mercenary army from the south because of that. I didnt think that the reputation was so pervasive, Captain Zahradnik said. My mother came from the south; as did my great-grandfather on my fathers side. At one point, most of the families in my home village came from the south. I dont know much about it, though C just the language and the stories that my parents passed down to me. There are also the fighting styles that came down through both sides of my family, but most of my acquaintances arent very interested in combat schools. Id have killed for a Weapon Master this past year, Vincenzo sighed. Used to be that Martial Arts were a thing that only Adventurers and famed warriors had, but I may as well be leading an army of Adventurers now. The Captain furrowed her brow, but it didnt feel like she was looking down on them. Youve been fighting conventionally this entire time? We had a few soldiers that knew Thrust early on and they passed that down. All we did was use that, but its pretty damn effective when you have an army of spearmen. Its a foundational Strike Art of the Imperial Army as well, so I believe youre at least on the right track. Im uncertain what schools of combat the Draconic Kingdoms army uses, but, with some luck, we might find more forces holed up like yours. They may have trainers or at least veterans that are more well-versed in your style of fighting. EhI wouldnt exactly call it a style or a school of combat, Vincenzo scratched his cheek. Our training is more focused on continually mass-training soldiers to keep up with our seasonal losses. Our budget is limited, too, so it cant be anything too fancy. If he were to be honest about it, the Draconic Kingdoms soldiers were like bees. Their life expectancy was tragically low, so they were conditioned to maintain high levels of morale and trained to inflict as much damage as possible before getting their guts ripped out. Being an officer in the army was learning how to best send men to their deaths. Please dont look down on your martial traditions, General Inserra, Captain Zahradnik told him. What your country has developed over the generations was crucial to your situation. That may be so, Captain Zahradnik, Vincenzo replied, but we still got overrun in the end. You did, the Captain nodded, but it doesnt necessarily invalidate all of your hard-won lessons. From what I understand, out of all of the Human nations in the region, the Draconic Kingdom was in the worst situation. Re-Estize and Baharuth were allowed to develop safe from existential threats; the Slane Theocracy enjoys the legacy of the Six Great Gods; Roble has Demihumans on nearly all sides, but the ones on all but one side are friendly or at least non-aggressive. Only the Draconic Kingdom has a powerful Beastman Country to contend with, and you may find that you are surprisingly strong once stability and security have been achieved. Her words seemed heartfelt, but, at the same time, they sounded like a consolation to soldiers of a battered and crippled country with poor prospects. Compared with the forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom that had come to take over border security, all of the hard-earned gains in power by his men were insignificant. Well see if theres anything left to sift through, he said. I dont want to get my hopes up thinking that other garrisons have survived as we have. Now, you said something about the neighbours and the terrain around here Yes, Your Excellency, Captain Zahradnik said, I can see that the vegetation has been cleared at this bottleneck in the canyon, but I cant imagine that its the only place where Beastmen might be able to cross. Youre right, Vincenzo replied. Mountains run all along the border, but there are passes that Beastmen come through on their raids. The border forts only guard major approaches and our patrols attempt to cover the rest. Do you have posts over each of the passes? The Captain asked. We dont, he shook his head. Our patrols stick to the roads along the border. What are these patrols composed of? We use full companies, Vincenzo replied. A long time ago, it used to be squads, but entire squads would disappear when Beastmen hit them. With more men, we can at least kill a few Beastmen and satiate the rest. You speak of losses so casually that I wonder how many you lose each season. Between soldiers and civilians from raids that slip through, around sixty thousand. We try to see the bright side of things when it comes to that. Such as The population stays pretty stable, Vincenzo said. Theres work for everyone. Spares build up between raids, but they empty out with every attack. If this was Re-Estize or the Empire, Captain Zahradnik said, Im sure everyone would be screaming about how horrible life is since they keep getting raided. Now that I think about it, the quality of life must be fairly decent here. Barring the whole getting eaten part, I dont think the people have much to complain about. Its good land ruled by a good Queen. Vincenzo turned to look out over the fortress interior, watching his people loading wagons with their belongings. Captain Zahradnik didnt react to his words in the same way as other foreigners would. Travellers and Merchants from other parts kept their distance, expressing their horror and sympathy over the Draconic Kingdoms circumstances. Some offered their prayers; maybe even a bit of charity. To others, it might merely have been an interesting story to share abroad. Those who came to fight fought for their own reasons. Adventurers and Workers saw raids as an opportunity to obtain wealth. The Theocracy came partially because the Draconic Kingdom was an unofficial tributary and partially because major raids were a golden opportunity to exterminate thousands of Demihumans at once. Sometimes, he wondered if they saw it as a convenient military exercise as well C one that they were paid to conduct. Followers of The Six held the Theocracy as a shining example for all humanity, and their priesthood constantly preached about cultivating strength so that the Draconic Kingdom could be just as strong as them. Those who saw their armies and elite forces in action, however, knew that it was an impossible dream. Maybe it isnt as impossible as people think Captain Zahradnik. Yes, Your Excellency? Isis it possible to replicate the results weve achieved here? Weve got hundreds of men who can hold their own against Beastman raids. More than hold their own: they can win. Its not impossible, the Captain replied, but the cost may raise more than a few eyebrows. Vincenzo grimaced at the memories of their long siege. Out of the five thousand soldiers of the garrison, less than six hundred had survived. And that was with the benefit of a defensive position. Still, the Draconic Kingdom lost tens of thousands of soldiers every season. If they could somehow build up their strength over time I think its at least worth bringing to the attention of the Grand Marshal, he said. Ah, about that: your Grand Marshal is dead. As far as I know, you are the highest-ranking officer in the Draconic Kingdoms armyon that note, you are not formally a General, are you? He turned his attention back to the Captain. Did one of the others tell you about that? No. Ive just been in the presence of thousands of officers from different places. Generals, Commanders, Captains and Sergeants C Lords of different races, as well. They all have a distinct feel to them. How they carry themselves; how people react around them; their capabilities: many countries and organisations simply throw rank around as if it is synonymous with ones role, but reality is not so simply denied. I see, Vincenzo sighed. Ive been trying to fill the late Generals shoes, but I guess it isnt so easy. The garrison needed a chief of staff and I guess I was the sucker that took the job. Or maybe the others dumped it on me. I understand, Your Excellency, Captain Zahradnik smirked. I will not challenge your authority, but a certain sucker will be having an audience with Her Majesty. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Th-the Queen? Vincenzo looked across the canyon, eyes following the road. Here? Now? Once we finish briefing this company, well be flying back to Blighthold. From there, youll board a ship to the capital. In that case, we shouldnt keep Her Majesty waiting. One moment while I get some officers to answer the rest of your questions. It took him a half hour of chasing people around before he returned to the northwest gatehouse. All of them did their damndest to avoid him by being as busy as humanly possible. To his surprise, only Captain Zahradnik and the two kids remained when they got back to her. His officers visibly relaxed when they realised that they wouldnt be interrogated by one of the Undead. Three hours passed before Captain Zahradnik appeared satisfied with the information disclosed to her and Vincenzos officers went back to their preparations. With transports all along the Seylan River destroyed or disabled by the Beastmen, it would be a two-day journey by road to Blighthold. That went more smoothly than expected, Vincenzo said. I thought those sergeants of yours would be with you. They are, Your Excellency, Captain Zahradnik answered. I beg your pardon? Thirteen Elder Liches abruptly came into existence along the gatehouses parapet. Since your men still seem hesitant to interact with the Undead, the Captain said. I had them maintain Invisibility and simply take notes while I asked all of the questions they wished to ask. Ten of the Elder Liches saluted before rising off the stone and flying away. Captain Zahradnik gestured toward the fortress keep. Please prepare what baggage you need for the trip to the capital, General Inserra, she said. The rest of your belongings can be transported by road. Also, select one of your Captains to accompany us. Will they be coming to the capital as well? No, Captain Zahradnik replied. Blightholds public order is currently being maintained by the Balik Family and theyll be handing over their policing responsibilities to your men. The officer you select will be using the two days it takes for the garrison to travel to the city and prepare for the transition. Vincenzo headed back down the wall and through the fortress. He should have been happy that the siege of Highfort had been broken and things were moving forward again. The task ahead of them seemed infinitely more daunting, however, and he was apparently the one in charge of the army now. He crossed Captain Sella on the way back to his quarters, stopping him with a hand on his pauldron. Sella, youre coming with me. Wha? Theyre flying me to Blighthold so I can take a boat to the capital. Blighthold needs an officer to take command of the provinces security. The man blinked twice slowly. His cheek twitched. How are you flying, exactly? He asked. She didnt saydo you know something? Er, maybe you should pick another Captain, sir. Tell me, dammit! Captain Sella turned to flee down the hallway. Vincenzo grabbed him by the bracer. Ill walk, sir, the Captain said. I hear Gisolo always wanted to fly. Youre comin with me, Sella. Y-You didnt see what they came in with! I told you to tell me! Dragons! Vincenzo froze. D-Dragons? Big ol Undead Dragons! I swear our balls are gonna turn black and rot off if we ride those things! Thatsthats not true, probably. The Captain and those kids flew in on em, didnt they? I saw the kids on em, butnope! Get Gisolo for this. Gisolos not cut out for organising the militia, Vincenzo told him. Youre comin with me and thats final! He returned to the Commanders quarters and gathered what he thought hed need. Just in case, he put on three pairs of pants. Captain Zahradnik awaited them at the top of the fortress keep, where there were indeed two Undead Dragons. Captain Sella stood as far away as he could from them. Have you seen a Skeletal Dragon before, General Inserra? Captain Zahradnik asked. I cant say I have, Captain Zahradnik. Ive heard about them. The Adventurers working out of Blighthold talk about them appearing out of the Katze Plains once in a while. Hmmdid they say how frequently they appear? Theyre in high demand by our Elder Liches. Two of the Elder Liches present mounted each of the Skeletal Dragons. The two kids looked expectantly at him. Did they want him to ride with an Elder Lich? Im afraid I never asked, Vincenzo said. Why are they in high demand? They can be dominated by Elder Liches and used as flying mounts, Captain Zahradnik said. Maintaining a Fly spell continuously consumes mana. By having a Skeletal Dragon, an Elder Lich can loiter in the skies indefinitely, controlling troops, providing close air support with spells and regenerating mana over the theatre of operations. Retaliating against a Skeletal Dragon with magic is also difficult, as they are immune to low-tier spells. That wasnt terrifying at all. A handful of Elder Liches could already destroy a city. Now theyd be able to fly around forever and destroy any number of cities. We should get going, Your Excellency. The kids arent riding? They wont be able to see anything if they ride behind you. So he was going to be riding an Undead Dragon, sandwiched between a kid and an Elder Lich. A part of him yearned for simpler days when all he needed to worry about was being eaten by Beastmen. It took about as long as smug looks started to appear on the kids faces for Vincenzo and Captain Sella to mount the Skeletal Dragons. Vincenzo shook his head as the Skeletal Dragons took wing. Children could be used to exploit emotional weaknesses, but he had never heard of them being used like this. His stomach lurched when the Undead creature banked west and ascended on slow wing beats. A yelp from Sella carried over the wind. Well be ascending to five hundred metres and maintaining that height relative to the ground, Captain Zahradnik told them. The Elder Liches will be casting Invisibility so the Skeletal Dragons wont be noticed from below. Dont panic when they suddenly vanish under you. A-alright, Vincenzo replied, What aboutC He suddenly realised that Captain Zahradnik wasnt flying on a Skeletal Dragon, but simply floating between the two. An Elder Lich flew at her side. What about? She prompted. Erwhat about us? Vincenzo asked, Wont we be seen from below? Beings that live on land usually dont pay much attention to the skies, Captain Zahradnik answered. Unless they have powerful Rangers, they wont be able to make out what a few dots flying five hundred metres above them are. Speaking of which, we havent noted any powerful Rangers at all thus far. The Beastmen dont even think to use ranged weaponry. Is that common? It is. Beastmen use their claws and teeth, as far as I know. Occasionally, well see one that uses a weapon that substitutes for claws, but never anything like a sword or a polearm. Not that they need them to rip a Human apart. So relying on their natural weapons is a purposeful choice? Id say so, he nodded. Their warriors tend to use lighter armour, but not much else. What about magic items? Captain Zahradnik asked, Were still sorting through our spoils, but they dont appear to be very common at all amongst the tribes weve fought so far. For that matter, weve been aggressively suppressing their magic casters so we arent sure of the full extent of their capabilities. The way she spoke suggested it was as simple as saying so, but suppressing magic casters was not something that was easily done. They were highly-valued members of the tribes and usually well-protected. Even if they didnt have an escort, the Beastmen werent stupid and their mystics were not placed in risky positions. For us, Vincenzo replied, theyre troublesome enough. Beastman mystics rarely go on the offensive, but they exact an exorbitant cost in blood just by healing their fellows. As for magic itemsas you say, theyre normal Beastmen. Just like normal Humans, they usually dont run around with magic items. Any that youve found were probably from their warriors. They flew on in silence as the Seylan wound its way out of the canyon and into the vast coastal plain of the Draconic Kingdom. The Skeletal Dragons banked to the west, sending them on a course away from the river. They were flying high enough that they could see Blighthold on the southwestern horizon, but Vincenzos attention was riveted to the activity in the rural landscape that they were crossing over. What are all those things running through the fields? Captain Sella asked. Theyre the remains of the Beastmen tribes withdrawing from the province, Captain, Captain Zahradnik replied. Well have driven them out by the time your people come through. But your forces are so powerful. Why let them escape? Why not just kill them all? Because we are using an Undead army, she replied. Vincenzo turned his attention away from the surroundings to stare at Captain Zahradnik. Across from her, he could see Captain Sella doing the same. Im afraid I dont understand what you mean by that, Captain Zahradnik, Vincenzo said. He swallowed, fearing the answer that she would provide. He couldnt conjure up anything pleasant when he tried to imagine an Undead army. The young woman flying between them smiled slightly. If twenty thousand Undead came boiling out of the Katze Plains, she asked, what would you do, Your Excellency? If by you you mean the Draconic Kingdom, he answered, wed hire Crystal Tear to destroy them in the Deadmarch. We left those lands empty just for that purpose: to identify and intercept Undead that came out of the north. And if Adventurers, Mercenaries and Workers werent enough to stop them, what then? Then wed evacuate the citizens. The army would try to buy them time to get to safety. Depending on what was coming, we might be able to whittle them down with ranged weaponry. Considering the powerful Undead taking over garrison duties and all the Elder Liches flying around, he doubted it would be in any way effective. Theyd have no choice but to flee from the army of darkness. Hed have suggested that the Theocracy would appear to help destroy the Undead, but, given how recent events had played out, they werent a reliable recourse. Would you consider negotiating some sort of settlement with the Undead? Captain Zahradnik asked. Negotiate? Distaste crossed Vincenzos features, No, Captainwait Captain Zahradniks smile grew as realisation dawned upon him. Thats right, Your Excellency. The Undead are universally recognised as the enemies of all life. An Undead army may as well be a force of nature C one may as well try to intimidate or negotiate with an avalanche. Fight or flight are the only options. Dont you think its ideal for dealing with an occupation? So you havent communicated your intent to the Beastmen at all? They dont know youre here to liberate the Draconic Kingdom? Not at all, Your Excellency. Were just an Undead horde to them. I see. So you started with this province to make it look like you came out of Katze. We did come out of Katze, but, yes, thats the idea. To avoid retaliation against the Draconic Kingdoms citizens in occupied territories, were acting as a force of nature. As far as the Beastmen know, all the Humans that they left behind in their flight have been consumed by the Undead. they havent, right? Lets take a look, shall we? They descended along their flight path, angling toward one of the villages ahead. The Skeletal Dragons settled in a nearby field where groups of Undead were slowly shuffling their way southeast. A mix of Undead stood around in the village itself and Vincenz spotted at least two towering masses of flesh amongst them. This village doesnt seem to have a manor Captain Zahradnik murmured. General, do you know which house belongs to the village chief? There should be a plaque or some other marker on the chiefs place, Vincenzo looked around. I dont see it Administrators get eaten, Captain Zahradnik said, so I suppose the village chief would try to hide the fact that he is one. In the end, they picked a house that looked promising. The curtains behind its shuttered windows shifted ever so slightly after they knocked on the door. Captain Zahradnik gave Vincenzo a pointed glance. He cleared his throat. This is General Inserra, from Highfort. Were here to talk to your chief if theyre still around. After several more attempts, the front door opened a crack. A blue eye peered out at them from the shadows. The chiefs dead, a womans voice came out. Im his wife. Wh-what do you want? Im not sure. Huh? Were here to inform you that the Beastmen are currently in the process of being driven out of the country, Captain Zahradnik filled in for him. Once the Undead leave your village, youll be safe to return to your regular lives. By the same token, please let your people know not to go past the Undead if they encounter them: if they are around, Beastmen may still be in the vicinity. General Inserra and his men will be taking up policing duties in the province in a few days. The womans eye went from Captain Zahradnik to Vincenzo. Then it went to the two kids before going past them to the Undead standing around the village. You mean its safe now? We can go outside? Once the Undead leave, Captain Zahradnik replied. The General here just wanted to make sure everyone was alright. Were alright, the woman replied. At least those of us that werent eaten. Butwe dont have enough food. We couldnt work properly last year, so the harvest Vincenzo bit his lip. There was nothing a soldier could do about that. Would they survive an invasion just to perish from famine? Her Majesty has arranged for food and supplies to be delivered to Blighthold, Captain Zahradnik said. Once its safe to come out, you can send wagons to the city to procure provisions. The crack in the door widened, revealing the womans face. Tears gathered in her eyes and trickled down her cheeks. Captain Sella sniffled behind his left shoulder. Oh, bless Her Majesty! She said, Bless her pure little heart! Thank you for letting us know C well go and do that right away. After the Undead leave, Captain Zahradnik said. You didnt go through all this just to get eaten. O-of course, my lady. Vincenzo frowned, examining Captain Zahradnik from the side. Now that the villager had mentioned it, she did have the telltale beauty of a Noble. They returned to the field outside the village, mounting the Skeletal Dragons and continuing their flight to Blighthold. Captain Zahradnik, he asked after their ascent levelled out, are you a Noble? I am. He abruptly lowered his head, drawing a surprised noise from the girl sitting in front of him. F-forgive me for our conduct, my lady! Weve been rude Lady Zahradnik regarded him with a curious expression. I dont feel that youve been overly rude, nor do I expect you to speak formally at all times, Your Excellency. Vincenzo flinched at her Your Excellency. She seemed to be the type that let people dig their own graves. Had she switched to tormenting him now? What would she say to the Queen? I lied to you about being a General, he kept his head down. Im just an up-jumped Captain. Yes, you explained your circumstances to me. But what does that have to do with my being a Noble? Ah, Im dead. Shes gonna dump me off this damn Dragon the second shes done having her fun with me Becausebecause only Nobles can be Generals, my lady. Commoners cant even be Commanders. Its not our place. Oh. I wasnt aware of that. At least execute me in some humane way, I dont want to watch the ground coming up at me like that. I beg your pardon? He stole a glance at the noblewoman. Her expression was as placid as it usually was C he couldnt tell what she was thinking. Its death to impersonate a Noble Vincenzos voice trailed off limply. Out of curiosity, Lady Zahradnik said, why did the other officers choose you to take command of Highfort? because I sounded the most Noble-like. I see, Lady Zahradnik said, Well, Im not entirely familiar with your countrys laws, but this sort of thing lies beyond the scope of the authority entrusted to me by Queen Oriculus. If you insist on being executed for your transgressions, youll have to make that request to Her Majesty in person. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 4, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 14th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 1700 Hours Draudillon fought to keep her regal mask from crumbling into incredulity as she gazed down at the top of Captain Inserras head. It was nice to see that he was an honest man, but she felt that he had crossed the line between honesty and idiocy. Confirmation that Highforts garrison had survived proved to be a heartening piece of news for Draudillon and her court. It was a tiny achievement in the vast sea of failure that was the Draconic Kingdoms efforts to resist the Beastmen, but everyone clung to those bits of hope nonetheless. In the past, such a feat would have merited a great banquet; criers dispatched to praise the garrisons determination and resilience against their dreaded foe. They couldnt afford the banquet, but her court made sure that the people knew of Highforts valiant stand. For her part, she could only welcome him with a smile and lavish her gratitude upon him and his men for their exceptional efforts. Before she could speak, however, the Captain cast himself to the floor in a magnificent flying kowtow to grovel at the base of her dais. He begged her forgiveness while at the same time accepting his fate for violating the sanctity of her laws. His display left her speechless for a good dozen seconds before she could say anything, which spilt out of her mouth of its own accord. You, Draudillon said, are an idiot. Yes, Your Majesty! I am an idiot! Draudillons tiny frown shifted as she glanced at Baroness Zahradnik. The woman was definitely laughing behind her expressionless mask. Her courtiers, however, were half aghast at and half condemning of the mans conduct. Your Majesty, Salacia said, please do not soil your hands with this foul miscreants blood. Well have him taken out behind the palace to be eviscerated. We just emptied the palace quarter of corpses, Lady Soruel. F-forgive me, Your Majesty! Well have him taken outside the city walls and eviscerated. Captain Scavo, take Inserra awayC Oi! Stop trying to eviscerate Our officers! We have few enough as it is. You bunch have spent too much time studying the law and not enough time practising it. Draudillon turned her gaze back to Captain Inserra, lavishing a smile upon him. Raise your head, Captain Inserra. You have Our pardon for your transgressions and may return to your duties once your audience is concluded. The man pushed himself off of the ground, his face a mess of tears and mucus. Y-yourYour Majestyyyy! He stumbled forward to her dais with a sob, reaching for her crossed ankles. Draudillon tucked them against her throne. Ioena stepped forward and interposed herself between them. Two guards caught the man and dragged him back to a safe distance. Draudillon frowned at Ioenas back. Youre the Prime Minister right now, Ioena, not my lady-in-waiting Draudillon glanced at Sebas, who had not budged from his place at her shoulder. There were whispers going around about how her escort was not protecting her properly and was in reality a spy. Draudillon, however, sensed that no physical attacks would be allowed to reach her so long as he was around. Know your place, Captain! Ioenas voice was cold, Youve just been forgiven for a crime, are you attempting to commit yet another? Im shorreeee Draudillon let out a quiet breath. They wouldnt be able to get anywhere like this. Now is as good a time as any for a recess, she declared. We shall reconvene in two hours. She waited as her court filed out of the hall, taking note of the various cliques that had formed. They had changed somewhat from before the siege of her capital, mostly due to the duties of the court and her ministries being redistributed to the palace staff. Though court factions were not prevalent in the Draconic Kingdoms politics, they still formed as a product of Human nature. Faction heads had appeared in the form of her interim ministers. Their following mostly consisted of other Nobles working in their departments. The relationship between each faction was cooperative, so she felt that there was nothing to fear when it came to destructive internal rivalries impeding the recovery of the country. When all that remained were her ladies-in-waiting and her guards, Draudillon rose from her throne. Lady Wenwyn will attend to Us, she said. The rest of you can take a break until everyone comes back. Captain Scavo, please invite Baroness Zahradnik to join Us for dinner. Draudillon rose from her throne and stepped out onto the balcony, allowing herself a small sense of satisfaction as she watched a river barge disembark from the port and unfurl its sails. It picked up speed, gliding west towards Seagate. River traffic was always one of the greatest indicators of the Draconic Kingdoms health. It was not just the primary driver for her countrys economic well-being, but also the lifeline to lands which were so often ravaged by their Beastman neighbours. This time, however, nearly all of her support was sourced from the Sorcerous Kingdom. As promised, their strange barges continued to deliver all manner of goods to the capital in an unprecedented effort to aid in the Draconic Kingdoms recovery. While it should rightly be considered a miraculous boon, the Sorcerous Kingdoms assistance also brought with it worries harboured not just by herself, but also by her court. Well, I should be able to address at least one of the big ones now Dinner was served a half-hour later. Baroness Zahradnik entered the throne room and headed to the table set aside for the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegates, but Draudillon gestured for the young noblewoman to join her. Come, Lady Zahradnik, she said, there is no need to be so distant. We would rather not have three different people at three different tables shouting at one another across the hall. At her prompting, both Jolene and Lady Zahradnik came to join her. Unfortunately, Sebas remained standing behind Draudillons shoulder. She knew that it was the proper place for him to be, but she would have far preferred that he sit beside her. Draudillon stirred the thick oat porridge that had become a regular sight at her meals. It was greatly at odds with its marbled black porcelain bowl and her silver spoon. She decided to start with a safe topic. Lady Zahradnik, Countess Corelyn mentioned that the grain delivered to Oriculon comes from your demesne. Is this true? Yes, Your Majesty, Lady Zahradnik replied. It is most of my territorys production from last year. Having such a surplus is, to be frank, absurd. Our Minister of Internal Affairs here has been going crazy trying to figure out how such a thing can be possible. Im not sure what speculations have been circulating in Your Majestys court, the Baroness replied, but its fairly straightforward. I am a Frontier Noble and my territory was over ninety-nine per cent undeveloped when the Duchy of E-Rantel was annexed. My demesne has seen unprecedented industrial growth since then, but the Human population remains relatively small C around fifteen hundred subjects. Nearly all of what we produce is exported. If that was the case, it was likely that Baroness Zahradnik and her subjects were ridiculously wealthy. Draudillon and her subjects were facing a similar situation, though the cause was different. The Baroness territory likely hadnt seen a mass depopulation of its tenants as the Draconic Kingdom had. You mentioned Human population, Lady Zahradnik, Jolene said. Who else do you count amongst your subjects? Oof. Why did you go there? Though the fact that the Sorcerous Kingdom was a multiracial nation was known by her court, many of the realities that came with their relationship with the Sorcerous Kingdom had not truly sunk into the collective consciousness of her people. As Countess Corelyn had mentioned in her exclave proposal, it was probably best to ease them into the aspects that involved other races considering the Draconic Kingdoms history. Some of the populations are challenging to keep track of, Lady Wenwyn, Baroness Zahradnik said, but there should be somewhere in the vicinity of twelve thousand Goblins, a thousand Ogres and forty Trolls in the Upper Reaches of the Katze River. Wardens Vale C my original barony C has an additional two hundred Lizardmen. The mountains around my territory have at least one Mountain Troll and his tribe and two races of Demihumans that I jointly refer to as the Krkono?e. One race is a species of druidic Demihuman that I havent seen elsewhere and the other is a race of large felid Beastmen. The Krkono?e keep filtering into my territory and theyre spreading all over the placeI think there are around two hundred of the Druids and over a thousand of the felid Beastmen now. You have Beastman subjects? Jolenes eyes grew wide. Theyre fairly reclusive, but yes. They arent the only race of Beastmen in the Sorcerous Kingdom, either. Butwhat do they eat? You have all sorts of carnivorous races in your territory. Well, the Lizardmen are farming fish. As for the rest, they exist much as they always have. I believe that the Sorcerous Kingdoms subjects are prohibited from eating one another? That is broadly the case, my lady, but I was permitted to make an exception for my subjects in specially-designated areas. While the reign of the Sorcerer King brings about great change, I am afraid I lack the talent to bring about that change overnight. For the most part, I let my subjects live their lives while attempting to facilitate the formation of a society wherein everyone can participate. I feel that forming that sort of civilisation naturally would be better than attempting to force the existing Human-centric society of E-Rantel upon everyone. The fact that she was facing such a monumental task would go a long way in explaining why she had such a broad perspective on everything. To Draudillons right, Jolene wore a silly sort of blank look, as if unable to comprehend the Baroness words. So to achieve this level of agricultural production, Draudillon said, What do you do? Are other races employed as labour since the population of Humans is small? While I would like for that sort of interaction to start happening between my subjects soon, Lady Zahradnik replied, it is only Humans and Lizardmen that engage in large-scale agriculture. The Lizardmen almost exclusively practise aquaculture, while Humans tend to fields much as they appear to here. The Undead are used for labour in my territory, which allows my tenants to manage much more than they otherwise would be able to. Druidic magic is also employed, but I dont believe that particular part is a foreign concept to the region. It wasnt, but Druids werent so common that every field could be augmented by magic. She doubted that any even existed in the Draconic Kingdom at this point. Still, it was something to keep in mind for the future. Maybe she could entice some Druids to migrate from elsewhere? She wasnt even sure how she would go about doing that. I find it hard to believe that Druids would so willingly work with the Undead, Lady Zahradnik, Jolene said. Druids protect and promote the natural order and the Undead are anathema to that order. What is natural is sometimes difficult to define, Lady Wenwyn, Lady Zahradnik said. Negative energy ecologies are naturally opposed to what might be considered positive energy ecologies, but, at the same time, negative energy is a part of our existence. As a Ranger, my understanding is that defending the natural order is not so much the explicit promotion of living ecologies, but maintaining the greater balance of the world. Draudillons brow furrowed slightly at the Baroness words. How she expressed herself suggested that she was more well-versed on the matter than she should be. It may have been a bias on Draudillons part, but Lady Zahradnik sounded almost draconic in her understanding. What she shared was not something a Human would usually be able to wrap their head around. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Perhaps Im just noticing things that arent there We are curious, Lady Zahradnik, Draudillon said. Are you acquainted with any Dragons? I am, Your Majesty, Lady Zahradnik nodded. Frost Dragons dwell in the Sorcerous Kingdom and I am acquainted with several of them. One of them lairs in my territory, but it feels like she is away more often than not. ...away where? Jolene asked. Shes been wandering around the Baharuth Empire since early winter with a Beastman Merchant from the Sorcerous Kingdom, Lady Zahradnik answered. I think theyre in Arwintar right now. The stupefied look returned to Jolenes face. Draudillon leaned back in her seat, idly swirling a goblet of wine. Frost Dragons were extremely naturalistic, so the Baroness may have been influenced by the Dragons views. Frost Dragons were also solitary in nature, so the ones she was acquainted with sounded like deviants. We are unsure how the topic has wandered so far, she said, but there were some other topics that We wished to explore. Of course, Your Majesty, the Baroness replied. How may I be of service? Countess Corelyn delivers regular reports on your liberation efforts, but they are verytechnical. We would like to know how Our people are doing in a more personal sense. Theyre very resilient. In a way, they remind me of my people back when we were still a part of Re-Estize. Our relationship with our Demihuman neighbours was tenuous and death was an ever-present possibility. Yet, the people still held together; still managed to do what needed to be donedoes that make any sense? It does, Draudillon nodded. What is the sentiment like up there? I think most of the peoples energy is focused on the upcoming recovery efforts. Some are even eager to take the fight to the Beastmen. All of them appear to be appreciative of your grace. Even after all that, these people are still Though she knew better than to doubt it, it never ceased to amaze her. At the same time, she felt a crushing sense of shame. Her people never lost faith in her, yet she always hesitated to do what needed to be done. If I may ask, Your Majesty, Lady Zahradnik said. How would you like to proceed with your armed forces? At first, I thought it would be possible to raise Commanders from the soldiers we relieved, but I didnt realise that Commanders could not be commissioned from the ranks of common soldiers. Something similar should be true in the north, no? Draudillon asked, In Re-Estize, Nobles and Knights command their respective regiments, companies and squads. While the majority of the Imperial Knights are from common backgrounds, the Imperial Armys Commanders and Generals are all Nobles, as are the majority of its Captains. That isnt incorrect, butwell, I understand why that is and I suppose it is simply where the Draconic Kingdom is in the development of its military. Your Majestys army will be able to function at the company level and that is sufficient for the duties that are being assigned to them. Revisiting legislation can come at a later time should your court deem it necessary. Draudillon took a sip of her wine, comparing Baroness Zahradniks demeanour to that of Countess Corelyn and her party. In a word, the Baroness appeared to be far more tempered, though Draudillon wasnt sure whether it was due to the young noblewoman being reserved, strict or wise. Countess Corelyn tended to actively pursue the Sorcerous Kingdoms political and economic agendas in the Draconic Kingdom. Draudillon had a measure of patience for the Countess energy, but her court did not. As Royalists, they had little tolerance for any foreign influence that crossed certain lines. As the days went on, it felt that four out of every five of Countess Corelyns proposals and avenues of discourse did so. Draudillon spent most of her energy guiding the proceedings in a manner that prevented too much antagonism from rising between her court and the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation. As the scion of a Merchant House, Countess Corelyn was a bold risk-taker. She was intelligent and she was sensitive to the reactions of Draudillons court, but only in the sense that she understood that her proposals were meeting staunch resistance. It didnt deter her, however, and she went on to attack the issue at hand from countless other angles in an effort to find workable solutions. The problem was that the problems Countess Corelyn saw were not recognised as problems by Draudillons court. To her court, there were no workable solutions as there were no problems to begin with. Continued attempts to address that problem were seen as the Sorcerous Kingdoms attempts to stick its nose where it didnt belong. Baroness Zahradnik, however, stepped lightly and rarely struck. When she did, it was in a way where people went huh, what happened? but by then it was too late. Despite being from the same duchy, she was very different from the other noblewomen who had come from the Sorcerous Kingdom. If Corelyn and her delegation were Merchants who pushed to make deals and seize opportunities, Zahradnik was a hunter who stalked and ambushed her prey. Well, she did say she was a Ranger. We hope you do not take this the wrong way, Baroness, Draudillon said, but you seem more mature than the members of Countess Corelyns party. I feel that this shouldnt be the case, Your Majesty, the Baroness replied. I am the oldest amongst us, but Countess Corelyn is only one season younger. Baroness Gagnier is the youngest, and she is my junior by merely two years. Yet you are the only one dragging apprentices around, Draudillon noted. Most envoys representing a country would have larger teams of diplomatic staff, which would have many apprentices acting as aides. To be honest, this entire process was supposed to happen morenormally. Over a span of four or five years, at least. We ended up rushing things because we found out what was going on down here. And We are most grateful for that. Perhaps everyone involved will cultivate a measure of understanding for these unique circumstances. To help with thisah, since you are doing what you are doing, We would ask a favour of you. Of me specifically, Your Majesty? Umu, Draudillon nodded. Given the findings so far, We feel that it is prudent to appoint a new Marshal. Both Jolene and Lady Zahradnik stared at her. The corner of Draudillons mouth turned up in a smirk. Worry not, she waved her free hand lazily. While We will probably have plenty of lands to parcel out in the near future, We do not plan to turn you into a Noble of the Draconic Kingdom. What We meant was that the Draconic Kingdom needs new Marshals, but our army has lost the means to groom new ones for the position. We have selected a few candidates and We would ask that you act as a mentor to them. Lady Zahradnik quietly examined the tabletop, which had been cleared of empty dishes. Must it be this way, Your Majesty? Your army still has fine, loyal officers that these candidates can learn from. A Marshal is also a courtier. We do not wish to cripple them politically. I feel the need to note that both Nobles and commoners would receive the exact same standard of education as Commanders in the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Even so, the fact that they are being instructed by a Noble is what matters. It is simply how the Draconic Kingdoms culture works, and culture does not change so easily. If one pushes too hard, the people will push back even harder and grow more stubborn. You understand this, yes? Besides, We trust that you will do more than simply instruct them: you will set them on the proper path. In a very short time, Draudillon felt that Baroness Zahradnik had proven her steadfast character. When possessed of great wealth, authority or power, the true nature of an individual was revealed. Entrusting her with the very broadly-worded royal writ shortly after her arrival was meant to be a test. In hindsight, given how much wealth, authority and power was already at her disposal, it was an unnecessary one. Lady Zahradnik was more than steadfast C it was as if she was a great Captain sprung forth from the most fantastical of legends; an impossible paragon. Even if Draudillon couldnt secure her for the Draconic Kingdom, she hoped that the Baroness could at least inspire her prospective Marshals to aspire to her example. I am honoured by Your Majestys trust, Lady Zahradnik lowered her head. Though time for proper instruction may be limited, I will do what I can. Excellent, Draudillon smiled. They will be sent to you once they have made their preparations. Their discussion remained casual until the time came for the court to reconvene. Captain Inserra had composed himself once again and delivered his report. It felt like a harrowing tale to Draudillon, but, going by the reactions of her court, they were all uplifted by the Captains account. The Captain, too, looked like he was ready and willing to invade the Beastman country with nothing but a stick rather than traumatised by his experiences. In lieu of our Marshals, Agha Binici said, I would humbly suggest that the results our good Captain Inserra has reported be explored to their fullest extent. Our people have long suffered under the belief that they are no match for the Beastmen, but Highfort has proven otherwise. Hear, hear, Kipler Oras raised his voice. We must naturally ready ourselves for the next Beastman incursion. It would be foolish to not recognise the strength of the forces so graciously leased to us by the Sorcerous Kingdom, but we would be remiss in our duties to rely entirely on their power. Your proposal holds a number of merits, Ioena nodded. But our resources are focused on restoring industryLady Delerose? Lina stared at Ioena for a moment before exchanging looks with Agha and Kipler, who appeared to be equally at a loss. Draudillons Minister of Finance licked her lips and looked up at the throne. We would have to research the costs and whether our budget can afford it Ah, so cute and helpless Draudillon let out a small sigh. If they were older, she would simply expect the members of her Royal Court to do their best despite their overwhelming task. Since they were young, however, they tickled the instinct to protect and nurture. Our government is busy enough as it is, Draudillon said, so that research will have to wait. HoweverLady Zahradnik, what are your thoughts on Binicis proposal? There are areas where supporting his notion will not necessarily be at odds with the courts plans for economic recovery, the Baroness replied. Broadly speaking, this is the case for every industry that might be set aside in favour of those that are perceived to be more important. There are many specialised artisans and other vocations whose loss would also mean the loss of artifice, tradition and culture unique to the Draconic Kingdom or at least desirable for the future. Could you provide examples in the case of the military? A nations military is not simply a body of soldiers that fights when called upon and nothing else. Many of the skillsets required by the military also carry over into other fields. For instance, Highforts logistical staff can be employed to help with logistics that need to be handled by Your Majestys government. They have engineers who can participate in civil works. All institutions constantly search for talent, but, in the current environment, that talent will go to the places with the best prospects. So you are suggesting that to ensure that sufficient talent in these fields remains in the military, the court should allocate resources to the army and employ the army to assist with civilian recovery efforts? Where it can be applied, Lady Zahradnik nodded. The Baharuth Empire also practises this and they deem the results satisfactory. Industries that support your military should be subject to similar considerations. Unfortunately, this notion cant be applied to everything, so Your Majestys court must decide how to balance the rest. Draudillon mulled over the idea. The high fatality rate in the Draconic Kingdoms army usually meant that certain vocations were kept out of reach of the Beastmen to preserve the investment that went into them. At least as out of reach as they could make it, which usually meant urban centres along the countrys water transportation network. If they were needed for one task or another, they were deployed after Beastman attacks when the risk of losing them was lowest. The Draconic Kingdoms army was rather basic due to this. Lady Zahradniks assumptions about their military were actually incorrect, but the members of Draudillons court were latching onto the ideas that she was presenting. Her Nobles took turns asking questions of her, which she answered with her characteristically cool grace. Zahradnik has accommodated my manoeuvring very smoothly, but she does it with such a straight face that I can only see her as being cheeky. Well, whatever C so long as it works The collective tension created by the Beastman occupation, the Sorcerous Kingdoms diplomacy and the Draconic Kingdoms domestic crisis had culminated into a battlefield where a different sort of war was being waged. Two sides had formed C at least when it came to the main conflict. Her government fought to preserve the Draconic Kingdoms identity while staying in control and facilitating a recovery on its own terms. Countess Corelyns delegation offered the assistance of the Sorcerous Kingdom, but they wanted to fix everything in the process. The two sides did not mesh very well despite aiming for similar objectives; the fact that Countess Corelyns party was increasingly seen as a group of overreaching Merchants only made things worse. Draudillons entire court was being slowly backed into a corner by Countess Corelyn and sentiment for the Sorcerous Kingdom was growing poorer by the day. To counter the ongoing developments, Draudillon decided to recruit Baroness Zahradnik C whom she had been grooming as a piece to put into play since the day of her arrival C to her cause. Manoeuvring her into position did not take much effort, but the payoff looked promising. The first step was gauging her character and ensuring that it suited Draudillons purposes. The next was to entrench the idea that the Baroness was someone who had earned their Queens trust. Her court had picked up on this and had adopted her as an arbitrary existence that vaguely framed her as a Commander or General C a position that was always appointed out of the ranks of the Draconic Kingdoms nobility. Countess Corelyn appeared to be oblivious as to what was going on, though Draudillon knew that at least one other person in the Sorcerous Kingdoms group of Nobles understood the game that was being played. It helped that she also saw Baroness Zahradnik as someone who was naturally trustworthy and treated Draudillons trust as a matter of course. The idea that the Baroness was helping to fix another aspect of the Draconic Kingdom also played into her expectations. Now, Lady Zahradnik was in the process of conducting an ambush: one that broke through the resistance of Draudillons court while at the same time offering a reprieve against Countess Corelyns diplomatic assault. The army was traditionally seen as an institution run by the nobility. Baroness Zahradniks proposals sought to solidify the army and cultivate its power as a national institution. Thus, she appeared to the court as an ally who was helping to increase their power. Practically speaking, it wasnt much, but what mattered was that it would hopefully stabilise the sentiment of her court and allow them to perform their duties with confidence. Since it was the Baroness who was building this bastion for the nobility, it was one aspect where the Draconic Kingdom would become impervious to Countess Corelyns advances. If anything, she would see it as another agent of the Sorcerous Kingdom somehow acting in their favour and would endorse Zahradniks efforts. The energy of her court grew around the ongoing discussion. Lady Zahradnik kept purposely pulling Captain Inserra into the conversation and, eventually, the courts hunger over the information he provided and how it could be used to their advantage had them completely disregard their difference in station. Draudillon smiled to herself as she quietly watched the proceedings. Of the four Nobles from the Sorcerous Kingdom, two understood what she was doing and were already on her side. As long as things kept going the way that they were, the future looked bright for the Draconic Kingdom. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 4, Chapter 12 Higher-resolution map may be found here.
Chapter 12 15th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 1100 Hours The shadow of a Bone Vulture crossed the edge of the thicket. Thurgakr ducked back into the shadows. Several minutes later, she approached the threshold again, peeking out between the leaves. Her ears swivelled, alert for any sound. She tested the air for the odour of Zombies, but the recent rains had suffused the air with the scent of damp soil and wet vegetation. Three days had passed since she separated from the group that she and her warriors had been escorting to safety C three days that she felt had mostly been wasted. It took her a day to reach the river and swim across, but the Ocelo she expected on the other side were gone. The next day consisted of her wandering around. She first went southwest to where their clanhold was supposed to be, finding them similarly absent. North, across the river from the clanhold, she found that the Undead had surrounded Blighthold. The remains of Beastman dwellings on the south shore had been blasted apart. Not wanting to find out what would happen if she lingered too long, Thurgakr went east to the next closest clanhold. In her time going back and forth, harbingers of the Undead advance started to appear: the cursed Bone Vultures that lazily circled overhead like carrion birds anticipating a battle. She checked the skies again before continuing on her way, heading for the distant walls of a Human town. As she closed in on the settlement, she came across a pair of Ocelo patrolling the fields outside. Two pairs of emerald eyes reflected the evening light as they examined her. NarKira? Yes, thats right, Thurgakr replied. Ive come with news for the Clanlord. The hold is on the other side of the town, the female of the pair said. Youll see it once you go around. Thurgakr thanked them and jogged toward the town. The Humans standing watch on the walls tensed when they saw her coming, but she kept herself out of the range of potential arrows and bolts. Life seemed undisturbed from its usual state, with neither the Ocelo nor the Humans acting out of sorts. They thought nothing of the Bone Vultures circling high overhead C though she supposed that they just looked like birds from their usual altitude C and word of the clan across the river from Blighthold being displaced had apparently not reached them. Whether the other clan had not cared to inform them or had simply panicked and fled, she wasnt sure. Either way, she hoped that the fact that they had run away would help her convince the local clan to enact a prudent response. The last thing anyone needed was yet another ten thousand people joining the ranks of the Undead. She met another set of Ocelo on the other side of the town, who directed her towards what Humans called a copse C a forest of strangely-grown trees that were harvested for wood. This one was large as it supplied the nearby town, which she supposed was why it had been chosen for the local clanhold. The Ocelo C the name which the Jaguarfolk of their country referred to themselves by C were notably more reserved than the Urmah. Most quietly rested in the shadows, their eyes following Thurgakr as she made her way deeper into the woods. She found the local Lord similarly resting on the branch of an elm tree. One of his golden eyes opened to regard her. Nar Kira, he said in a smooth tone. What brings you to my clanhold? Thurgakr lowered herself onto her haunches, dipping her head. Forgive me, she said, I know not the name of the one who rules here. il-Enkaax ocelo Balam, the Ocelo Lord replied. Il-Enkaax, I am Thurgakr nar Kira. Ive come bearing news from the northwest. The tip of il-Enkaaxs black tail twitched back and forth lazily. That was quick, he said. So has il-Enhorshr sent you to brag about how amazing urmah Kisher is? Urmah Kisher has been destroyed, il-Enkaax. The Undead come. How would her parents have delivered the news? Her own words felt woefully inadequate for the situation. Il-Enkaaxs tail stopped. He raised his head from his branch to look down at her. Destroyed? Not pushed back? Not sent scurrying with their tails between their legs like impetuous youths with their pride beaten out of them? Less than a thousand remain, il-Enkaax, Thurgakr looked up at him. I came ahead of them to warn the clans. Warn the clans the Ocelo Lords voice rolled softly through the branches. Another fellow came through earlier this week to do that. Nar Kira, just like you. Then some Urmah runners came by to boast of their upcoming victory. That idiot il-Enhorshr did that? I would laugh over the irony if catastrophe wasnt coming for us all. Wait, her ears swivelled forward. Another nar Kira? Was it Hhrolhr? Yes, I believe that was his name. He seemed very earnest. Hhrolhr claimed an unknown force, but powerful. The Urmah runners that came later said several thousand. I thought it would be a foregone conclusion with the entirety of urmah Kisher on the warpath. How many of the Undead remain? There are three clans in the vicinity and I suppose well have to clean up after urmah Kishers mess. Il-Enkaax blinked slowly as he spoke. The Ocelo Lord seemed mostly undisturbed by urmah Kishers demise. It was an understandable reaction in normal times: a clans destruction meant more territory for everyone else. Rather than the Undead horde being weakened, Thurgakr said, they were far too strong in the first place. Urmah Kisher destroyed thousands of lesser Undead, but it was a mere fraction of our enemys strength. The Undead do not order themselves as we do, il-Enkaax: they send the weak before the strong. When the strong Undead finally appearednone of the Urmah who went to do battle survived. And what of you? A voice came from the side, Why does one of nar Kira stand before us to deliver this news? Should you not have fought and fallen with the others? Thurgakr glanced towards the source of the new voice. A female Ocelo covered in dark brown rosettes eyed her from a branch above and to the right. Thurgakr examined the canopy, finding two dozen Ocelo lounging in the trees. Because this information is too important not to be passed on, Thurgakr addressed them. The Undead come, and they will be upon you more quickly than you think. They come not only by land, but also by sea: the Human city of Blighthold has already been surrounded and the clanhold to its south is no more. Il-Enkaax hopped off of his branch, stretching his arms and legs. His jaws opened in a wide yawn. It wouldve been nice if they had at least said something, he grumbled. How long until the Undead arrive? They are already here, Thurgakr replied. Some of the birds circling above are not birds at all: they are Bone Vultures sent by their masters to reconnoitre the land. I dont recall any tales where Undead hordes use scouts. I believe it would be better to consider them an Undead army, il-Enkaax. They are no mere mindless swarm of the unliving C their masters are shrewd and employ strategies and tactics as the living do. The only thing slowing them down at the moment are all the Humans that theyre stopping to devour along the way. I fear to know how many tens of thousands of Undead there are now. The Ocelo Lord turned his gaze upwards. What say you? Urmah Kisher had the assistance of nar Kira, a voice drifted down from above. What choice do we have but to flee? The mountains are close, someone else said. Its a mere day to the foothills. Have you gone mad? The clan there will shred us! We need to join forces with the other clans out here. Two lie two days south of us. Will they allow us to approach? Food is scarce enough as it is They at least appeared to be aware of all the issues that faced them. Their old home would not offer them welcome and their logistical issues made it difficult to consolidate with the other clans in the Draconic Kingdom. No matter which way we go, il-Enkaax said, troubles await us. What we should decide is where the clans will choose to stand their ground. How many will we need to fight this menace, nar Kira? Thurgakr blinked at his unexpected question. She had been prepared to face a clan adamant about defending its territory. I do not know the full extent of their power, she said. Based on what Ive seenall of them. All of them? All of them and more. This is a problem for the warrior clans to face. Not just a few of them: as many as we can convince. Twenty would be a good start. Even then, I am not sure if that will be enough. Incredulous voices filtered down from overhead. Twenty?! How many countries are you trying to conquer here? Even if we could rally that many, we couldnt feed them. We can barely feed ourselves I doubt that many would come. Taking so many from the homeland will open it to invasion from every direction. But if we dont stop the Undead, the homeland will be invaded. Thurgakrs ears flattened against her head as the discussion continued. She hadnt even started to consider the implications of the Undead horde for the homeland. Their country was expansive and covered vast stretches of mountains and jungles, which meant that it had the population and power to match. That same advantage also meant that they had a large border to defend and each clan had their own piece of it to watch over. They had to constantly defend against the savage races of the great barrier range that ran along their northern frontier. Their seemingly endless numbers and absurdly aggressive behaviour made crossing through or even above the mountains impossible. To the south was the Great Lut, a stretch of sandy desert across dry mountains infested by all manner of hardy C and extremely opportunistic C tribes. To the east was the greatest threat, the Jogurlan Commonwealth: an alliance of Demihuman countries that waged intermittent wars with nearly all of their neighbours. Everyone considered them a menace as they constantly skirted the edge of turning their borderlands into Undead-infested wastes. Well, maybe these Undead might appreciate the Jogurlans since theyre doing their job for them The Draconic Kingdom in the west had not demonstrated itself to be a threat compared to the rest of their neighbours. However, rumour had it that the Brightness Dragon Lord, one of the worlds most ancient and powerful beings, had created the country in the wake of the Demon Gods. For that country, he had sired a sorcerous lineage. Thus, they had stepped lightly around the Draconic Kingdom for generations, only doing half as much as they believed a Dragon would tolerate in their domain. It wasnt until Kalil-Endratha nar Torokgha, the great Warmaster of the west, dared to challenge common knowledge by exploring the viability of conquering their western neighbour did things begin to change. Over the years, he carefully poked and prodded to analyse the Draconic Kingdoms reactions and gain knowledge of the land and its people. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Barring being blasted into oblivion by a Dragon Lord, Kalil-Endrathas foremost worry was that some powerful country lay on the other side. When they discovered that the Draconic Kingdom lay on the coast and only the Humans appeared to be defending the land, Kalil-Endratha embarked on a great venture to expand their nations holdings. He didnt even need to rally the warrior clans, as the Humans were so weak that the cast-off leavings of the common tribes could overwhelm them. The Warmaster organised the flood of hopeful migrants into tribes and clans, transforming them into tributaries of nar Torokgha. Nar Torokgha would be the muscle should Human champions appear to resist them. It was the perfect plan. In fact, it went too perfectly, which resulted in too many people surviving the campaign. Little did they know that, in a tiny corner of the Draconic Kingdom, an Undead horde would come bursting forth. Even if they knew of the existence of the Katze Plains beforehand, no one would have expected such a powerful force to exist since the relatively weak Humans hadnt already been overwhelmed by them. Nar Torokgha needs to be informed, il-Enkaax said. They are overseeing the migration into these lands, but they are far from here. That is my task, Thurgakr said, but nar Kira has been in the northwest for months. I was hoping you could point me in the right direction. Theyve established their seat of power at that lake on the Rolengorek, the Ocelo Lord replied. The wet season approaches, so everyone is settling down to weather the rains. Do they even have a rainy season here? Im not sure, but it should at least flood the Rolengorek. Our mystics mentioned that the Human settlements along the river have been built to account for major changes in water levels. If that were the case, moving around and fighting the Undead would become that much more problematic. Rivers would become difficult to cross without ships and the terrain would be churned into a muddy mire by tens of thousands of people moving over the land. Would Hhrolhr have reached nar Torokgha by now? Probably not. It was over two hundred kilometres away from ocelo Balams clanhold and, like she, he was probably stopping to warn the people along the way of the Undead threat. If he stopped at every clanhold, he would be less than halfway to his destination. In that case, Thurgakr said, I should be on my way. Have you decided where to go, il-Enkaax? Southwest, the Clanlord said. Along the foothills. There is still game to hunt along the way, so it will be better than imposing on other clans and risking confrontations. Compared to il-Enhorshr, il-Enkaax felt far more level-headed. It was probably due to him being Ocelo, however C they were patient predators who tended to be elusive even in their home jungles. Il-Enkaax! An Ocelo rushed in through the trees, Undead have been spotted in the north! North? Not northwest? Ten kilometres north, the runner replied, heading southeast. The Ocelo Lord turned to look at Thurgakr. How far away was this Undead horde that defeated urmah Kisher? They should be crossing the river to the northwest at this point, Thurgakr replied. Then how are they so close? They should be three times as far. Thurgakr fell silent, staring at the ground as she reflected on the Undead armys behaviour. The wings move faster, she said. The wings? Il-Enkaax narrowed his eyes, Explain. I told you: its an Undead army. When I was still escorting the fleeing urmah Kisher, the Undead attacked us from the shore. Theyve been stopping to consume Human settlements along the way, but the wings do not encounter as many. I presume that is why the ones that came out of the water got so close when we thought we were well away from their advance. Human settlements are more sparse along the foothills, so similar behaviours may apply. I see. That makes sense, but shouldnt that mean theyre coming this way now? Between the clanhold and this Human town, there are enough people to draw them straight to us. There are more of those birds above us, il-Enkaax, someone said from the canopy. Thurgakr said they were Undead, yes? Then its time to go, il-Enkaax said. Send runners out and warn the tribes to the east and south. What about the west? If the Undead have crossed the river, then the furthest ones already know. Theyll warn everyone else along the way. Il-Enkaax turned to address Thurgakr. Thank you for coming to warn us, nar Kira, he said. You may reprovision yourself in our territory if you require. Hopefully, nar Torokgha can figure out a way to deal with this. Perhaps well meet again on the Rolengorek. Though it appears to have been late, il-Enkaax, Thurgakr bowed, thank you for heeding my warning. I wish you and your clan good fortune in the coming days. Thurgakr rose from her bow and turned to leave. Then the canopy exploded into flames. She covered her head as burnt and charred Ocelo rained onto the ground around her. Why are you still standing there? Il-Enkaax snarled, Get your warning to nar Torokgha! She dashed out of the trees, accompanied by the screams and cries of burning Ocelo. Fire continued to rain from the sky, but she couldnt feel its heat against her back. Magicare those Fireballs? Second-tier casters were common enough in their homeland, but Third-tier casters were very rare. She had only heard of Fireball from tales before coming to the Draconic Kingdom. Despite the Humans weakness, they were more prolific when it came to magic. Accounts of previous excursions to the Draconic Kingdom even spoke of the defenders using Fourth and Fifth-tier spells. Thurgakr dared to glance over her shoulder as she cleared the copse. Sure enough, several Elder Liches were sending spheres of flame into the trees. She twisted in mid-air to slap down a Bone Vulture diving after her, regaining her feet and pouncing upon it before it could take flight again. Another pale form entered the corner of her vision. She turned to swipe at it. Her arm turned cold as her claws harmlessly passed through the throat of a ghostly Nar. Thurgakr cursed. Focus Battle Aura, Luminous Claw! Her return strike flashed across the incorporeal figure, which let out an unearthly wail. She followed through her first attack with a quick series of light-imbued slashes. Her chest heaved as the Wraith dissipated into the air. Thurgakr released her Martial Arts and resumed her run, gauging the shortness of her breath. Damn thing drained my vitalityjust what I needed It wasnt enough to incapacitate her, but the distance she could cover in a day would be significantly reduced. She needed to find a mystic with Lesser Restoration. Thurgakr scanned the field, searching for a tribe she could request healing from, but a grim scene played out everywhere she looked. Undead fell upon hapless Ocelo, sending them into a chaotic flight. Swarms of Wraiths swept into the copses of trees scattered across the countryside. With ocelo Balam formed out of the commoner castes, they wouldnt have Martial Arts or Skills that imbued their attacks with magic or elemental properties. Their claws wouldnt be able to make a single scratch on the incorporeal Undead. Pairs of Elder Liches flew overhead far beyond the reach of their victims. The points of crimson light in their skulls seemed to flare with every new wave of suffering that echoed into the cloudy skies. Thurgakr kept a low profile, running on all fours through the grass. With every step, she expected to be consumed by a Fireball or crippled by some foul necromantic spell, but, somehow, the sounds of slaughter slowly grew distant. She didnt slow down to ponder her miraculous escape, but she did ponder the abrupt change in the Undead armys movements as she ran. While she reasoned that their unexpected advance was due to the lack of Humans slowing them down, the sheer aggression displayed against ocelo Balam was unprecedented. Though she thought that, it was more typical of the unrelenting, hateful attacks that people expected of the Undead. Il-Enkaaxs fears had come to pass. The combined population of his clanhold and the nearby Human town was a tantalising target for the Undead. Then again, Blighthold had been surrounded and there was no sign of the same behaviour. What did it mean? Was it a coalition of Undead, after all? Did a faction within their ranks harbour a different opinion on how they should advance? One that had views that were more natural to the Undead? At the least, it meant that no Night Lich dominated all of the Elder Liches in the Undead army. There would be no divided opinions if that were the case. If so, could it be used to their advantage? By stringing the Undead out across the land into groups that were too far to support one another, they could be defeated bit by bit by a unified, superior force. Her thoughts continued to mill as she jogged westward. The sun was halfway across the horizon when she spotted a copse with Ocelo occupants. A group of cubs playing in the trees stopped to watch Thurgakr when she crossed into the edge of the trees. Ive come to speak to your Chief, she knelt to speak to them. Can you tell me where he is? One of them C a female with a black pelt of barely visible rosettes C pointed a claw towards the interior. As with il-Enkaaxs clanhold, the tribes chief was in a shaded grove of the tallest trees, stretched out over a low branch. Nar Kira, he said. What brings you to my tribe? Urmah Kisher has been destroyed by an Undead army coming from the northwest, Thurgakr told him. Il-Enkaax has ordered ocelo Balam to flee southeast along the foothills. I would think that il-Enkaax would send one of our own to inform us, the Ocelo Lord said. Il-Enkaaxs clanhold came under attack less than two hours ago. I do not know if any have survived. Murmurs drifted down from the branches overhead. Also, Thurgakr said, Elder Liches are bombarding large copses like these with Fireballs, so you may want to come down. The leaves rustled as Ocelo landed on the damp humus all around her. Before her, the Ocelo Lord rose to his full, two-and-a-half metre height. What else did il-Enkaax say? Where are we to go? As far as wherever the clans decide to make their stand, Thurgakr said. I have been tasked to warn nar Torokgha of the coming threaton that note, do you have any mystics who can cast Lesser Restoration? A Wraith drained my vitality on the way here. The Ocelo Lord glanced at a mystic nearby. The mystic shook her head. Im sorry, nar Kira, she said. The closest Second-tier mystics were at the clanhold. I see. She hadnt really expected to find any. While Second-tier mystics were easily found in the cities of her homeland, they were rarer in tribal communities. This was especially the case since the people coming to the Draconic Kingdom were those who the clans at home did not wish to keep. Only a bare minimum of weaker mystics had come to support the migrating tribes. In that case, Thurgakr said. I must be on my way. Please, take care of yourselves.
Ludmila nodded to herself as an Elder Lich reached out to remove another Beastman tribe from the map. It had been a tense day. With the forces from Katze crossing the Seylan River, they faced a new set of challenges. Namely, the Beastman tribes uprooting themselves and fleeing. Unlike the Lion Beastmen north of Blighthold, the Jaguar Beastmen on the other side of the Seylan had a more elusive nature. When the clanhold south of the city was shattered by Ruins Wake, the expectation was that they would run for a while before consolidating to defend their territory. Instead, they paused for about a day before fleeing en masse. At first, her general staff speculated over whether they had been too forceful by having Ruins Wake chase the Beastmen away. A day later, however, tribes elsewhere in the province started moving well before the Undead arrived. The staff concluded that information was travelling well ahead of the Undead advance, and the Beastmens reaction to that information had resulted in an undesirable outcome. Simply put, running Beastmen still needed to eat and there were too many Beastmen on the run. The fighting that they expected hadnt happened, so they needed to reduce the number of Beastmen. Otherwise, they would eat their way backwards across the Draconic Kingdom at an unacceptable rate. Their first adjustment was to increase the pace of the Undead advance. The original rate had been set to match the limit of what the Lion Beastmen could cover in a day, which was about twenty kilometres with children and the elderly. Zombies looked slow at a glance, as they could only walk two kilometres per hour. They could walk twenty-four hours per day without tiring, however, so they more than doubled the Beastmens daily rate. The forces on the ground now moved at the Zombies maximum speed, sweeping up the remaining Lionfolk and beginning their cleanup of the Panther Beastmen. Their wings going ahead along the northern foothills and the shores of the inland sea matched their pace, keeping the Beastmen from fleeing back to their country or seeing the occasional convoy of barges delivering goods to Oriculon. Wraiths, Bone Vultures and Elder Liches were sent to head off the fleeing tribes furthest ahead. Flying Undead, of course, could move much faster than their soldiers on the ground. More importantly, that speed was expected of them, so the Beastmen probably wouldnt expect that they were being used to purposely pick off the tribes at the head of the pack. Wraiths, especially, proved useful for this. A single one could wipe out a small tribe in short order as those tribes lacked the means to fight back against an incorporeal assailant. As for the Draconic Kingdoms citizenswell, she wasnt sure how they felt about having their lands swarmed over by fleeing Beastmen, then swarmed over by the pursuing Undead, but they would recover from the experience eventually. Probably. Ludmila checked the time. She would be due soon for her evening report. Do we have any other major kinks to work out? She asked. No, my laCCaptain, Wiluvien answered. I think we have things back under control for now. Im off, then, Ludmila said. After the audience, Ill be heading back to the front. She collected her reports and headed out the door. Given the violence and chaos of the days operations, she probably had a lot of negative energy to remove from the province. Maybe her armour should have been fashioned in the appearance of a Maid outfit instead. The longer skirts would be welcome. She was starting to become accustomed to the short skirts of the equipment that had been granted to her. At this rate, she would think nothing of all the other things that Lady Shalltear had her wear in private. Ludmila crossed the hall, entering the delegations state room to have Aemilia check over her appearance. When she crossed over into the back half and entered the lounge, she found Clara and Liane lying listless on the couches. Florine was sitting at a desk, penning something out with a focused expression. What happened to you two? Ludmila asked. Clara tilted her head upward to throw an upside-down stare at Ludmila. Her amethyst eyes lacked their usual lustre. Our proposal, Clara pouted. It was rejected. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 5, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 16th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 1400 Hours So. So. So A slice of sunlight swept through the cabin as Claras carriage turned and stopped in front of E-Rantels Royal Villa. It had been one week since the Sorcerous Kingdom started its relief efforts in the Draconic Kingdom. With rudimentary diplomatic ties established and the campaign to remove the Beastmen well underway, Prime Minister Albedo summoned them for a performance review. It couldnt have come at a worse time. At least for Claras diplomatic team. Shortly after their arrival in the Draconic Kingdom, Clara thought that things were proceeding as smoothly as could be expected. Any reservations Queen Oriculus might have had concerning the Undead were swept aside by the need to remove the Beastmen occupying her realm. Unlike in the Baharuth Empire, aversion to the Sorcerous Kingdoms exports was nonexistent, or at least inconsequential. This was likely due to how quickly everything was happening. Liane had effectively kicked a boulder down a hill and no one had time to digest what was going on before the resulting avalanche swept them along. Now that the Draconic Kingdoms citizens were caught up in it, all they could do was see where it would carry them, which was well on the way back to a normal life. Over the past few days, however, political resistance had built up against them. Negotiations had effectively come to a standstill with the Royal Court of the Draconic Kingdom, leaving them with an awkward note to end their report on. Lady Albedo likely knew what was going on, which resulted in Claras party being summoned. The Prime Minister was always quick to pounce upon potential problems, and, knowing her, the fact that the issues were beyond her control irritated her to no end. Why didnt we bring Ludmila? Liane frowned, Shes got all those shiny achievements to balance off our, uhstuff. It isnt as if weve done anything bad, Florine said. Ludmila has her own meeting to attend with the Grand Marshal anyway. I think they split us up on purpose, Liane said. Lady Albedos gonna grump at us lower life forms for hours now. I dont think Ive had Lady Albedo grump at me before Well, I have. That woman is never satisfied. Fifty per cent improvement in operational efficiency? Lianes tone lowered in an approximation of the Prime Ministers, Why not five hundred per cent? And where are my personalised Lord Ainz skull carriage wheel covers? I always wondered where those came from, Florine said. His Majesty completely froze up when that thing rolled by. Im pretty sure he wanted to run away. Lady Albedo overflowed with pride over those carriage wheel covers. At least until her carriage rolled over a puddle and splashed mud all over all four of His Majestys platinum alloy faces. She jumped out of the vehicle in a rage and attacked the offending puddle with her sceptre, blasting a colossal crater into the street. It was then that she finally decided to start resurfacing E-Rantels roads. Yeah, right, Liane replied. Undead are immune to mind-affecting stuff. If it works like a Ring of Mental Fortitude, it wont help against something like that. Hmmsomething new to ask Ludmila I guess. Do you know how it works, Clara? It isnt as if the Undead dont have feelings, Clara said. I thought those wheel covers were nice, though. Probably because you spend way too much time with Lady Albedo. Not that itll save us now. Clara sighed at Lianes assertion. I dont understand why you think anything overly terrible will happen. Weve been caught in an embarrassing position, but weve barely started. The Baharuth Empire has been reluctant over all sorts of things for far longer and their Court Council answers directly to Lady Albedo. You dont see any of them impaled on spikes in front of the Imperial Palace. The cabin door opened and they stepped out into the midday sun. Lady Pestonya, who had transported them to Castle Corelyn earlier that day, greeted them with a curtsey. My ladies, the Prime Minister awaits. Wan. Without further ado, they were led deep into the villa to the entrance of the Royal Court. Lady Pestonya bid them wait while she informed the court of their arrival. So...are we dead? Florine shot a look at Liane. Were not dead. Why would you even say that? Because Lady Pestonya is usually more chatty, wan. Weve made plenty of progress. Your expectations are just unreasonable. Considering whats gone into this, I think theyre pretty reasonable. The Draconic Kingdom is literally at our mercy. Its ridiculous how weve somehow gotten stuck. Clara remained silent at Liane and Florines back and forth, but she did agree with Liane. The sheer number of impasses and obstacles that they had found themselves confronted by was far from any reasonable expectations. She didnt think that they would so simply have their way with the Draconic Kingdom, but neither did she think that they would get stuck. The doors before them opened again. The Royal Court will see you now, Lady Pestonya said. Within the chambers, they found dozens of documents scattered across the central table. On the far side stood the Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Albedo, adorned in her usual dress of diaphanous white silks. To her left stood the Dark Hero, Momon, clad in his black plate armour. Lady Pestonya went to wait on them to the side. Countess Corelyn, our latest reports have indicated an undesirable trend. The Prime Ministers modulated voice veiled a sense of annoyance that would have set the faces of many awash with nervous sweat. As one who had worked with her for the better part of a year, however, Clara thought she could empathise. Those possessed of intellect, talent and drive often grew impatient with, well, everyone else. Others were incapable of seeing what they saw, at least not until their thoughts were expanded upon in ways that could be grasped. Doing so was onerous and time-consuming, yet it had to be done. Intelligence, talent and drive meant nothing to the world unless they could be rendered into a form that the world could appreciate. Lady Albedo was in the enviable, yet uniquely unfortunate position of serving a supreme sovereign while also being surrounded by the excellent vassals that the Sorcerer King had gathered under him. She existed in a divine realm and had to, by His Majestys command, step into a mortal one. As such, she was forced to work with normal people, and it was something she was evidently unaccustomed to. To her credit, the Prime Minister rarely flew into fits of demonic rage over her experiences, though Clara had witnessed it a few times. She had also on occasion vented her grievances over various aspects of administering the realm, usually when analysing new and amended processes submitted for her review. While they would not call one another kindred spirits, they were something like comrades in impatience. Clara, for one, found it refreshing to have someone around who shared in a similar situation. Undesirable, Clara replied, but not unexpected, my lady. It would have been nice if we had free rein for a bit longer, though. What could have caused it, I wonder Lady Albedo said, Between the reports of your delegation and those of the Royal Army, all aspects of the operation have been proceeding nominally. I was certain to ensure that the benefits of our proposal were made clear to Queen Oriculus and her court, Clara said. That being said, we are not dealing with a conventional government. While the Queen seems well-versed in everything that might be expected of her, her court is cobbled together out of whatever she could find. The palace staff is composed of promising young individuals, but they lack the experience and knowledge of the regular government. The same could be said for your party, the Prime Minister noted. If this is the best that the next generation of the Draconic Kingdoms administration has to offer, shouldnt the situation continue to degrade from here? If the members of her court already show signs of dysfunction, then this Queen should act to replace the dysfunctional elements. Clara didnt think it was a fair statement. If anything, the Queen was holding things together exceptionally well. Albedo and the other members of the Royal Court had a certain attitude that Clara found puzzling, or, more precisely, alien. They held to notions of purpose, but it was to the effect that there was a predetermined place for everything. Regardless of their age or experience, those who didnt perform according to the expectations of their role were considered faulty or lacking to the point of being unworthy. It was one of Lady Albedos most common gripes, which was often parroted by the Elder Liches that the Prime Minister had trained for the administration. Humans, at least, were not born knowing everything they needed to know about whatever they ended up doing, so it was an ever-curious thing that the Prime Minister would continue to carry that attitude. It was as if she insisted the world was wrong and what she believed was correct, and that the world should fall in line with her beliefs. It was possible that Lady Albedos views were due to her knowledge of the Class System. An immortal being surrounded by other immortal beings would likely assume that everyone already had enough time to adequately harness the capabilities of their class builds and accrue a vast repository of knowledge and experience. Mah, Momon stirred slightly, our initial expectations were based on certain assumptions that were proven incorrect. We should reassess the situation and see if theres anything that can be improved upon. A tiny crease appeared on the Prime Minister''s brow. Improved upon? I fail to see any demerits for the Draconic Kingdom in our proposals. If anything, they should be kissing the ground at our feet and praising us for our intervention. Ill second that. Hush, you. I am in agreement with the Prime Minister, Mister Momon, Clara said. About the lack of demerits, that is. If we are to improve upon our proposals, we need some sense of why theyve been rejecting them. As of this point, the Royal Court of the Draconic Kingdom hasnt offered any counterproposals or even the rationale behind its refusals beyond them being unacceptable. Being met with seemingly arbitrary refusal was the most infuriating part. Queen Oriculus also appeared to be going along with the sentiment of her court. The whole thing was mind-boggling. Perhaps we should be more forceful in our diplomacy, Lady Albedo muttered. That would be strictly against the Sorcerous Kingdoms objectives for the Draconic Kingdom and the mandates of our governments foreign policy, Momon noted. Furthermore, acting rashly so soon after establishing contact could be construed as a sign of desperation. Or worse: the immature tantrum of a nation unworthy of its position and power. Lady Albedo narrowed her eyes at the armour-clad figure, then looked away. With all of his efforts to bring about a stable and harmonious society in the Sorcerous Kingdom, it was all too easy to forget that Momon had initially remained in E-Rantel to prevent any atrocities from befalling the people. The Sorcerous Kingdom has no desire for irrational actors amongst its allies, Lady Albedo said coolly. If the Draconic Kingdom cant be counted upon to be reasonable in a favourable situation, I can only imagine that theyll be an endless source of headaches in the future. Clara couldnt come up with any argument against her assertion. She silently scanned the documents on the table. Some, she recognised as the reports and articles she had submitted over the past week. Others looked like information from the Royal Army. Like Clara, Lady Albedo was the sort to analyse and act on existing information, so the developing situation in the Draconic Kingdom felt like an unfair obstacle. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. If there was no information to work with, then they tried to get their hands on some through research or experimentation. It was not so easy to do so in someone elses country, however C especially on such short notice. Clara believed that most of the blame lay on the general lack of communication in the region. Strangely enough, despite their antagonistic relationship, Re-Estize and Baharuth were well-connected and enjoyed the most robust diplomatic ties in the region. It helped that they were once a single country and maintained many common threads of culture, as well as shared commerce. Especially telling was how Re-Estize had a diplomatic mission in Baharuth and Baharuth had a diplomatic mission in Re-Estize, yet Baharuth did not have a diplomatic mission in E-Rantel, the capital of its suzerain. If anything, diplomacy was the one thing that Re-Estize excelled at over the neighbouring countries. It probably didnt mean much in the eyes of most of its neighbours, but they tried. Most of the other nations in the region were either isolated or purposely aloof. One country establishing contact with another was a simple act that cost little, yet the state of diplomacy in the region was such that whole countries could disappear and no one would be the wiser. At least until a Merchant unexpectedly discovered that their destination was a pile of rubble. Perhaps it was simply a byproduct of their reality. One could not say that they lived in an environment conducive to diplomacy. Competition between races and tribes was fierce, calamitous powers reared their heads on a semi-regular basis and the world seemingly could not go a century without a catastrophe befalling some part of it. The balance of power between states could swing wildly from generation to generation. A hero C or more accurately, what Ludmila termed a Champion C could rise at any time, dramatically tilting the scales in their home nations favour. By the same token, a Champion could be lost in battle or succumb to old age and there was no guarantee that there would be a replacement. More often than not, the Champions that a nation pinned its hopes on would not be a Champion at all, instead choosing to live a self-serving existence. Diplomacy could act as a chain that kept parties from acting arbitrarily. One might argue that it could not accurately reflect a countrys situation when the balance of power in a region was dependent on seemingly whimsical factors. Because of this, military solutions were considered more effective than diplomacy as an extra Champion or two could break a stalemate between two powers and facilitate aggressive expansion. She didnt doubt that many powers would consider old agreements null and void in such a situation, thus making diplomacy useless for long-term foreign relations. The more callous considered the willingness to engage in diplomacy as a sign of weakness. To them, advantages were to be exploited whenever they were available. Whether they could retain their gains was something for future generations to worry over. It was due to the same logic that Clara believed diplomacy took the forefront in Re-Estize. Every Noble was a ruler who effectively held absolute authority within their own fiefs. They were first and foremost driven by motives that put forward the interests of their houses. At the same time, Nobles of the same kingdom could not so easily wage war on one another. Those that became too belligerent were recognised as a threat and set upon by the rest. This created a need for internal diplomacy between Nobles, which in turn gave rise to factions that represented collective political and economic interests. Thus the culture of the Kingdom of Re-Estize evolved to see diplomacy as a viable avenue for discourse between parties. The Empire shared the same cultural roots as Re-Estize, but the power of its aristocracy had been significantly eroded and was similarly weak in those eroded aspects. The Draconic Kingdoms views on diplomacy were mostly unknown. Rationally speaking, they should have been receptive to foreign aid as they already relied on it to hold against their Beastman neighbours. Since their former benefactor, the Slane Theocracy, refused any official ties with them, the Draconic Kingdom should have been especially welcoming to the Sorcerous Kingdoms immediately tangible and benevolent overtures. The second phase of our offensive will begin soon, Clara said. It should open new avenues through which we can influence the Draconic Kingdoms sentiment towards us. Your reports state that the Guilds are a faction that the Draconic Kingdoms aristocrats see as a rival, Lady Albedo said. Do you mean to say that you will be playing them against one another? Or do you intend to increase the power of the Guilds to erode the influence of the Nobility? Weve yet to see how the economic influence of the Guilds affects the politics of the nation, Clara said. Historical accounts in the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Archives have the unfortunate tendency of dismissing the activities of the Merchant class as inconsequential. Since the rivalry youve mentioned exists, I can only think that the influence of the Guilds is far greater than historical accounts claim. Would that not antagonise the Nobility, Lady Corelyn? Momon asked, You may face political backlash for your actions. To be perfectly honest, Mister Momon, Clara sighed, Im beginning to find the behaviour of the Draconic Kingdoms court insufferable. We have done nothing but put our best foot forward on every front, so I can only think that they are taking advantage of His Majestys goodwill. They may be of the mind that they have a monopoly on our resources due to our moves to strengthen their central authority. Momons gauntleted hand came up to stroke his helmeted chin. So by dealing with the Guilds, you seek to dissuade them of the notion We only see it that way because of how things have developed, Clara said. Deploying our Merchants and integrating the Draconic Kingdoms economy with ours has always been a central component of the plan. Since the Draconic Kingdoms nobility appears to believe the activities of Merchants beneath them, they may not notice whats going on until the strength of the Guilds begins to affect their internal politics. Our Merchant companies will simply be doing what they usually do. They can hardly blame us for lawfully conducting business. And youre absolutely certain that eroding the power of the Nobility will not erode the power of the crown? If that happens, youll be sabotaging our own efforts. If there is anything to be certain about, it is that Queen Oriculus will remain in power no matter what happens. She is an absolute existence in the hearts and minds of all of her subjects. An increase in the power of the Draconic Kingdom directly translates into an increase in the power of the crown, no matter the source. So Queen Oriculus has at least secured our foothold in the Draconic Kingdom, Lady Albedo lightly tapped a fingernail against the table, ensuring the security of her nation, both in a military and economic sense. Beyond that, she merely acts to guide national policy? For what reason would she do this? Why not assert her absolute authority and push negotiations through to facilitate the rapid recovery of her kingdom? It would be one thing if she were one of those foolish wastrels starting to rear their swelled-up heads in Re-Estize, but youve rated her as a highly-capable ruler. Clara didnt have any answers to Lady Albedos questions. Queen Oriculus was too smart to not understand that every proposal was meant to ensure a stable, healthy and quick recovery for the Draconic Kingdom. By allowing her court to deliberate over the Sorcerous Kingdoms proposals, the Queen was prolonging the devastated condition of her country. Clara had hoped that Lady Albedo might be able to offer some insight into Queen Oriculus strange behaviour, but it appeared that the Prime Minister was at a loss as well. Silence hung over the chamber before Momon shifted his attention to Claras left. What do you think, Lady Gagnier? Florine started, turning nervous as all eyes went to her. M-me? Iits because shes the Queen, isnt it? Clara frowned at her response. As did Lady Albedo and Liane. What do you mean by that, Lady Gagnier? The Prime Minister asked. Florine fidgeted with the ring on the middle finger of her left hand. Her mouth opened and closed several times before she answered. The proposals that were presenting to her, her amber eyes met the Prime Ministers own. To the Draconic Kingdom. Theyrebureaucratic. Solutions for the present. More than that, they lack soul. I think Queen Oriculus understands this. Her processes C the ones that almost everyone here seems to consider inefficient C are in reality the most efficient. How can that be? Lady Albedo scoffed, The data does not lie; neither do our results. Are you suggesting that our knowledge is flawed in some way? The data applies where it applies, Florines voice rose. What I am saying is that youre trying to force that data into everything C even places where it doesnt belong! The noblewomans eyes widened. Her hand went up to cover her mouth. Forgive me, my lady, Florine lowered her head. I shouldnt have conveyed myself in that manner. Then what are you trying to say? Momon asked. Florine straightened from her apology, smoothing out her skirts before lightly placing her fingers on the edge of the polished oak table. Last spring, she answered, when E-Rantel was annexed, it was clear that Lady Albedo had a plan. We had manuals, almanacs, new paperwork, new processesquite frankly, we were all amazed. There were so many things that we thought were impossible; so many concepts predicated on the existence of those impossibilities. We were all in awe of you, and we still are. At your intelligence and talent; at the peerless quality of your work and all of the time and effort you must put into it. Its something to be admired and envied. Butits the work of someone who is purely a bureaucrat. I fail to see any issue with that, Lady Albedo said. On its own, my lady, there is no issue. Butthere was more, wasnt there? More to your plans for the Sorcerous Kingdom. The traces of those plans are evident to those with eyes that can see them. Entire swathes of procedure are missing or amended, as if someone said no to something broad. You made the appropriate alterations in your admirably fastidious manner and they show up as swathes of uniform changes. The only person I can think of who could make you do that, a pointed note entered Florines tone, is His Majesty. You dare equate Draudillon Oriculus with His Majesty? Lady Albedo narrowed her eyes at Florine, but the young noblewoman didnt flinch away from the Prime Ministers ire. I am saying that it is one thing to administer and another to rule, my lady. His Majesty accounted for things that bureaucrats are blind to...or at least consider inconsequential. No one can say that he was wrong. Then what do you think Queen Oriculus is trying to accomplish here, Lady Gagnier? Momon asked. It should be the same as what was done in the Sorcerous Kingdom, no? Florine answered, Queen Oriculus is intimately familiar with her own kingdom. She has seen enough of what we can offer to understand the change it will bring to the Draconic Kingdom. Our proposals present solutions for the present, but Queen Oriculus seeks answers for the future. She is manipulating every side to draw out all of the problems that will eventually manifest as a result of our new relationship so she can preemptively address them. Florine started to fidget again under everyones stares. So you are saying that Queen Oriculus is not resisting the Sorcerous Kingdoms advances? Lady Albedo asked. She is far ahead of us, my lady, Florine answered. Our first few days convinced her that we were trustworthy enough to deal with. The shift in her courts attitude indicates that she is preparing her country for a long-term relationship with the Sorcerous Kingdom. Why wasnt any of this mentioned in the reports? Because its not something that were supposed to know. Even her own people dont know. II just got so angry because it looked like we were about to do something irrevocably stupid! I had to say something before it happenedactually, I may have ruined everything. Please forget what I said The Baroness of Gagniers words trailed off into a silence that reigned over the Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Lady Albedo let out a barely perceptible breath. Countess Corelyn, she said, Pestonya will arrive at Castle Corelyn to return you and your delegation to Oriculon tomorrow morning. Be sure to make any necessary preparations before then.
The doors of the Royal Court whispered shut as Pestonya escorted Countess Corelyn and her party back outside. Albedos gaze lingered on the polished oak portal for three seconds before her hands moved to collect the documents scattered over the table. Preposterous. Was it a weakness? No, it couldnt be considered one. If the Supreme One would only allow them to, they could But they couldnt. They explicitly werent allowed. Nazarick could subjugate the region in the blink of an eye, but the direct use of force was prohibited. Albedo could think of at least a dozen reasons why Momonga-sama would do this. She was certain that Demiurge and Pandoras Actor could each think of a dozen other reasons more. A weakness, hm? Her head snapped up. She directed a cold glare at Pandoras Actor. Did he have to say it out loud? It is a weakness easily remedied, Albedo said. If all of Nazaricks resources were at our disposal, Pandoras Actor replied, and if we could do as we pleased, perhaps. But that is evading the problem, is it not? Well, it isnt as if I dont understand the source of your irritation. Our Master, in his supreme wisdom, has issued a challenge. The solution to that challenge is not something we can directly provide. That wasnt explicitly true, but it was close enough. The problem could be seen as a small part of a greater problem; one presented by the realities of the world that Nazarick had found itself in. This New World contained a myriad of aspects that did not exist in Yggdrasil, and so Nazarick was not equipped to confront those aspects head-on. They could bludgeon it to death or otherwise neutralise it through alternative means, but one never knew when those aspects might prove troublesome. As the Doppelganger had noted, the problem was one that grated against her pride as a creation of the Supreme Beings. She was certain that all of the NPCs felt it to some degree. That these lesser beings in their laughable weakness could accomplish what they could notshould it be allowed? Could it be allowed? Every single day, it felt that the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom pleased their Master in ways that Albedo could not discern. Some of them could seemingly understand Momonga-samas will and carry out his desires in ways that surpassed any of the NPCs. Her beloved had pointed it out to her nearly a year previous when she delivered her report on Fassett County. Yet, she could still only answer to those existences with one word. Preposterous. Still, Pandoras Actors voice drew Albedo out of her thoughts, while I already had a sense of what would happen, I never thought it would make itself clear so quickly. This is no longer something we can ignore, and I believe Ainz-sama wanted to do something with her anyway Considering where this is headed, Albedo replied, Id rather you not phrase things that way. A low chuckle rose from Pandoras Actors throat and softly drifted through the chamber. Considering your response, I assume your vote hasnt changed? Even if it did, Albedo put away her documents, it wouldnt alter the result. As the Guardian Overseer, Pandoras Actor noted, it is well within your rights to overrule our decision. Albedo regarded the Doppelganger with a cool look. Was he testing her? Pandoras Actor was an excellent colleague C at least when it came to his intellect and capabilities C but he had a way of serving the Supreme One that fell outside the calculations of herself or Demiurge. It is the obvious course of action, Albedo told him. Especially when everything else is factored in. The Supreme Beings did not bless us with superlative intellect so it could be squandered devising sub-optimal solutions and agonising over lesser beings. In that case, youll leave the execution in Shalltears hands? Of course. We are all responsible for our respective subordinates. Nazarick wouldnt have been created the way it has been, otherwise. Besides, I cant imagine Shalltear would botch a task of this nature. The shifting of metal plates rasped through the air as Momon left the table. Then I shall prepare things on my end, Pandoras Actor tossed his crimson cloak behind him as he strode towards the door. Baroness Gagnier has become much beloved amongst the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Not just with the Human subjects, but with every race she has touched with her efforts. Unforeseen developments may arise in response to her fate. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 5, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Florine leaned back in her seat, staring out the cabin window at a puff of cloud drifting in the azure skies above. Claras carriage conveyed them away from the E-Rantels Royal Villa, slowly rounding the bend to go down the central promenade. Spring blossoms still clung to the trees along the cobbled streets. Beneath the colourful display, the streets were busier than they should have been C a mark of the change that had come over the Duchy of E-Rantel. Its strange to see so many manors active in the district at this time of the year, Florine said. You should worry less about other peoples households and more about yourself, Liane frowned worriedly. I cant believe you said that right to the Prime Ministers face! If your family mausoleum is still standing by the end of the week, Im gonna inscribe Called Lady Albedo a Dummy onto your sarcophagus. Her best friend stirred restlessly in her seat. Florine sighed. Her gaze returned to the window. I didnt call her a dummy, Florine replied. I said that what was happening was stupid. All of our hard work and preparations were about to get destroyed because everyone started to frame the Draconic Kingdoms court as an obstacle. What else were we supposed to think? Liane threw up her hands, There was no sign of them doing what you said they were doing. But they were doing it, Florine replied. If they were doing it, what more do you need? All I saw was them just refusing everything. If I have to go through Lady Soruel fluffing her boobs at us while rendering some poetic refusal one more time, Im going to twist them off! Florine eyed Liane, who was pouting in her seat with arms crossed over her midriff. Salacia Soruel was being ever more antagonistic towards them. She regularly acted to incite Queen Oriculus court against the Sorcerous Kingdoms proposals and over half of the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Court could be seen as supporting her in one way or another. That being said, the dusky noblewoman was entirely genuine in her position and a crucial participant in their ongoing negotiations. If you knew what was going on, Clara said, why didnt you say anything to us? Were all supposed to be part of the same effort. I was serious when I said what I said just now, Florine told Clara. Anyone who didnt know isnt supposed to know. Why? Because it would result in fake diplomacy. Every member of every party is supposed to genuinely represent their respective interests to the fullest extent of their ability. She didnt get why they didnt get it. Liane and Clara were both much smarter than Florine. They were educated and trained as noblewomen in much the same way that she was. This thing Queen Oriculus is doing, Liane said. If its even actually happening, she nearly screwed her kingdom. But she didnt. Because you were brave-slash-stupid enough to say what you did to Lady Albedo! What if you werent a part of our delegation? Then Queen Oriculus would be doing things differently. How do you know that? Because if I wasnt there, she wouldnt have done it. Why are we going in circles? Florine sighed, looking out the window again. It seemed that no one had issued instructions to the driver, so they were now just parked in front of Claras city manor. How old is she? Florine asked. Who? Queen Oriculus. The two of you see her as a capable ruler, but, at the same time I think youre underestimating her. Mmhthe Demon Gods popped up two centuries ago and started burninating everything, Liane scratched her chin lightly. It took the Thirteen Heroes like a decade to gather their strength and maybe another five years to run all over the place banishing all the Demon Gods Why would it take thirteen people a decade to gather? Clara asked. Because it wasnt just thirteen? Thats just people trying to downplay the role of every race but Humans in the fight against the Demon Gods. Then how many were there? Um, the Karnassus version of the story claimed that there were over a hundred of them. There were the Nine Goddesses that came down and helped them as well. Anyway, the Demon Gods didnt all run around together either: they split up to destroy things all over the place. Some of them were alone while a few moved around in twos and threes. Since hundreds of millions of lives were at stake, the Thirteen Heroes split up into big parties to stop the Demon Gods as quickly as possible. Some of the parties succeeded; others failed. In the end, the Leader of the Thirteen Heroes defeated the Demon God King. After that, the Thirteen Heroes went somewhere and got their collective asses kicked by some Dragon God. Why did they go fight this Dragon God? Who knows? Liane shrugged, Maybe they were pissed off that someone so strong didnt come out and help the world. Or maybe they thought they could tackle something big and get stuff for it. Dragons have treasure, so a Dragon God must have godly treasure. It didnt seem right to attack someone just because they could. Strong people often let their power get to their heads, however, so it stood to reason that a whole lot of strong people working together might end up being a huge menace if left to their own devices. I think weve digressed a bit, Florine said. Huh? Oh yeah. So lets say a generation passed between when the Demon Gods popped up and the dust settled. The Draconic Kingdom is the Draconic Kingdom because they have a Draconic Bloodline, so lets also say the Brightness Dragon Lord gave them a bit of a head start by helping to unify and stabilise the country for his future descendants. So the Brightness Dragon Lord did the dirty withwait, how does that work? A tub? Skip that part! Florine reached over and swatted Liane, Im just asking how old the Queen is. Queen Oriculus is the great-grandchild of the originalpair, but we dont know how long Dragon-blooded people live. Maybe they have regular Human lifespans, but I somehow doubt that. Maybe it depends on how strongly their Draconic ancestry manifests. Anyway, my guess is around fifty. Why fifty? Something Ilyshnish told me. Dragons are considered Adults at a hundred years of age. Queen Oriculus reportedly has the powers of a Dragon and looks like a ten-year-old, so fifty. Its good to know that youve finally accepted that the age of adulthood is twenty, Clara nodded. But I think she looks like shes eight. I thought she looked around twelve, Florine said. Uh, sure, Liane said. Whatever. Why did you ask? Im just trying to point out how old she actually is, Florine replied. Queen Oriculus is a highly experienced sovereign that has led her country through all of its trials for around two generations if your guess is correct. Shes been dealing with much stronger countries to ensure the survival of her people. If you match her apparent capabilities with her experience, its impossible to imagine that shed screw up when it comes to court politics. Plus she knows so much about the world and how it works. Queen Oriculus never described things in explicit terms, but she demonstrated a high degree of working knowledge about the systems of the world. Florine wouldnt be surprised if Queen Oriculus understood how to weave the tapestry of her nation to maximise the effect of the groundwork laid by her grandfather, a being who was older than any known history. The Queen had already offered a sample of that knowledge to them. Cultivating an amicable relationship with her might give them access to a vast repository of lore. It was a golden chance to learn about the world from someone who wasnt limited to the strangely sterile history of the region. Florine was flabbergasted when the meeting with Lady Albedo had taken an antagonistic turn. It was like watching someone who was doing their best to become close to someone instead get treated as an enemy. Well Liane said, now we know and theres no way we can forget. What now? I dont know. Shes going to notice whats changed the moment we resume negotiations. You said something about the Queen being ahead of us, Clara said. About how shes seeking answers for the future. I understand why this would be important to her, but, at the same time, is it really so complicated? It is, Florine nodded. Im not confident I can articulate it well, buthow about we see someone who knows better than us about this sort of thing? Florine opened her cabin door and stepped out onto the street. Their household staff chatting nearby came over to attend to them. So, Liane came around the carriage, where are we goin? To see Countess Jezne. Eh? Is she in the city? I saw some of her household running around performing errands She pointed past Lianes shoulder. Her friend turned to see two carriages with the sigil of House Jezne roll to a stop in front of the noblewomans Manor. Since its come to this, Clara smiled slightly, we should at least head over to offer courtesies. Their greetings were received with a frown from the venerable matron of House Jezne. Her head of curls had only grown more steely in appearance since the winter and her gaze was no less so. Your guard dog is missing, Countess Jezne noted. Baroness Zahradnik is currently attending a meeting with the Grand Marshal, my lady, Clara replied. Hmph. I heard shes gone from an unofficial nanny to an official one, too. She has two apprentices with her now, yes. Speaking of which, I dont see Lord Albert I locked him up in a manor out in the county, Countess Jezne replied. Hes behind on too much and the city has too many distractions. The Countess grumpy gaze turned to Florine. A dire frown creased the older womans face. And just what in the gods names are you wearing, young lady? What am I wearing? Oh, gods! Florine wrapped her arms around herself and hid behind Clara. With the Royal Courts summons dominating their attention, she had forgotten about the shameless outfits that she and Liane were in. Its the Draconic Kingdoms local fashion, Clara said. Though Oriculon is only about six hundred kilometres away, the climate is remarkably different. Something to do with how the wind and the seas affect the weather, if Im not mistaken. Another set of carriages rolled to a stop behind them, bearing the sigil of House V?lkchenheim. A pair of footmen came out to open the door of the central carriage. The Count of V?lkchenheim stepped out and then turned to help the Countess of V?lkchenheim disembark. Adelia was about six months pregnant, but the Count looked like he was afraid that the baby would pop out the moment Adelias heel touched the pavement. Count V?lkchenheim, Clara smiled, Countess V?lkchenheim. Its so good to see the both of you healthy. Likewise, Countess Corelyn, Count V?lkchenheim replied. I hear that youve gone off on yet another grand adventure. I wouldnt go so far as to call it a grand adventure, my lord, Clara said, butactually, since were all here, there were some related matters that Id like to discuss. Would it be an imposition? Lord and Lady V?lkchenheim glanced at one another. We were just coming over for some afternoon tea, Count V?lkchenheim said. There were some sundry matters to discuss, but since we see one another so rarelyCountess Jezne? Oh, sure, the aged noblewoman rolled her eyes, just barge in on an old woman in her own home, why dont you? Countess Jezne turned and stormed through her gate. The rest of them stared after her. I-is that a no? Count V?lkchenheim asked. Its a yes, my lord, a footman at the gate answered. They followed the Countess into her manor. Several members of her household led them to a drawing room furnished with antiques and pieces of art. Everything had the look of being several generations old C perhaps even as old as Re-Estize itself. Ah, I havent been in here for so long. I still think everything here is older than Jezne so she can feel younger by comparison. Liane! Once they were seated, Florine examined the couple across from them with a warm smile. So do you think its a girl or a boy? She asked. HmmId like for it to be a boy, the Count answered, but my dear Adelia insists that its a girl. Whenever I ask why she thinks that, she just answers its obvious! If you could feel what Im carrying around, Adelia told them, youd think so too. Shes nothing like Torkel. I adore your outfit, by the way. Florine resisted the urge to shrink in on herself. Y-you do? Its so exotic! I bet youre the centre of attention down there. I think its just normal, Florine said before Liane could begin to brag. For there. Our northern fashions would receive more attention since it would be exotic to them. Hmm, youre probably right. Youve always been better at reading that sort of thing than the rest of us. Countess Jezne entered the room, followed by a set of Maids and footmen bearing refreshments. She seated herself on a cushy armchair facing the table between the two couches where her guests were seated. So, she said, whats your business? You easterners hardly come by for anything else. We apologise for that, Lady Jezne, Clara lowered her head. If things werent so hectic on our end, we would have been certain to interact on a more casual basis. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Are things so dire in the Draconic Kingdom? Torkel asked, We hardly hear anything about whats going on down there, though I suppose its barely been a week since we last saw you. Theres no delicate way to put it, Clara said. When Zahradnik arrived, the invaders were storming the capital. The entire country has long been overrun. Adelia raised a hand to her mouth with a gasp and a distraught look. Thethe invaders are Demihumans, are they not? Man-eating Beastmen. They are, Clara nodded solemnly. Thats terrible! Torkel said, What happened then? The capital was secured. It will be weeks yet until the rest of the Draconic Kingdom is cleared of invaders. I cant imagine what those people have gone through, the Count shook his head. Is there anything we can do to help? This seems far beyond your preparations for the river trade. It is, Clara admitted, but thenature of the Beastman occupation has resulted in a different sort of problem A half-hour passed as Clara went over the issues facing the Draconic Kingdom. Even Countess Jezne seemed shocked at what had transpired, but, as Clara broke down what they needed, the other Nobles put on thoughtful looks. So theyve been razed down to the roots, Countess Jezne said. But even so, Torkel added, those roots can grow back as long as they have their land and people. With leased security forces from the Sorcerous Kingdom, theyre in a better position than they were before. Impervious, I would dare say. Once the Beastmen are driven out, things will turn around. Its just a matter of time until they exceed their former prosperity. Its a great opportunity for us, as well, Adelia said. Since theyre down to their primary industries, We can finally pursue the urbanisation that Lady Albedo always goes on about. Thats true, the Count nodded. We didnt have much of an outlet for our secondary industries before, so weve barely seen any progress with it. The Draconic Kingdom will have a high demand for manufactured goods. I do not wish to sound callous, but the Draconic Kingdoms grave situation is a fortuitous one for us. Urbanisation, as the Prime Minister put it, was a concept used to describe the shift of demographics from rural to urban. It wasnt simply the migration of spares to urban centres that they were familiar with, but a broad transformation of society as a whole. The most telling change brought forth by the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom was a revolution in agriculture. Even if tenants didnt see any benefits from Undead labour due to the limited amount of land available for farming, the broad use of druidic magic consistently enhanced crop yields. Crops were similarly free of disease, drought was nonexistent and extreme changes in temperature were regulated. As a result, agricultural lands that once produced a surplus of five to ten per cent now produced a surplus of roughly two hundred fifty per cent. In the near term, it meant that they had plenty of food to export. In the long term, it meant that there was no longer any need for a vast rural population to tend to primary industries. The former equilibrium between rural and urban populations for Humans in the region was ninety-five per cent rural to five per cent urban. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, projections based on its first year of operations placed equilibrium at somewhere around seventy per cent urban. Unfortunately, this couldnt all happen at once. They lacked work, housing, infrastructure and proper systems of administration, education and social welfare for such a society. To start everything off, however, urban centres needed industries for migrants to work in. For those industries to remain solvent, there had to be a market for their goods. They had plenty of food and raw materials, but their domestic market was tiny compared to any neighbouring Human countries. I take it that means no progress has been made in western markets, Clara said. I wouldnt say that no progress has been made, Torkel said. Its just that our options have beenlimited. Only a handful of Merchant companies from Re-Estize come across the border to trade in the Sorcerous Kingdom, and they are the same ones from shortly after the annexation. Merchants from the Empire and the Theocracy dont carry goods from the Sorcerous Kingdom into Re-Estize. That part is quite infuriating, Adelia added. Merchants from the Empire will purchase Dwarven goods from Dwarven Merchants in E-Rantel, then sell them in Re-Estize. I understand that Dwarves are renowned for their craftsmanship, but Re-Estize wont even look at our goods! They act as if even touching a piece of charcoal from us will turn them into a Skeleton. If thats the case, Liane said, what are those Merchants from Re-Estize doing? They purchase commodities, Adelia replied. How does it go againah C they have workshops that reprocess raw goods into something marketable. For instance, they take our grain and use their facilities in Re-Estize to process it into flour. Fodder is used to raise livestock in out-of-the-way places. Timber is shipped whole to be turned into lumber at their mills. Our territories cant take any pride in our exports because everything is relabelled as something else so it can be sold without issue. It also meant that Undead-powered machines with much lower operating costs couldnt be taken advantage of. The profit margins presented by Undead labour would be next to nonexistent when it came to their exports to Re-Estize. Even with everything brought about by the Sorcerous Kingdom, the western houses couldnt take advantage of their improved situation beyond having basic needs and security. Florine glanced over at Liane and Clara. Do you understand now? Im afraid not Understand what? She sighed. The western Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom C who were in many ways similar to the Nobles of the Draconic Kingdom C had laid out their feelings through their account. Her friends, however, seemed oblivious to those feelings. You said that you had some related matters to discuss with us, Countess Jezne said. Better get on with it before teatime turns into supper. Yes, thats right, Clara nodded. Now that you understand whats going on in the Draconic Kingdom, I thought that you might be able to bridge the chasm that theyre facing. Well also be using regular channels of trade, of course, but those channels are insufficient to deal with a crisis of this magnitude. It should also clear up the glut in supply for certain goods until at least the end of summer. That sounds good to me, Torkel said, what do they need? At the top of the list is wood. Wood? Torkel frowned, That has to be the easiest thing The demand is temporary, Clara told him. Their fleets have been destroyed and the river trade is central to their economy. Fair enough, the Count said. I assume that charcoal is in demand because lumber is in demand. In addition to a list of other things that we can source from around the Sorcerous Kingdom. How that list will evolve will depend on whats left of the Draconic Kingdoms liberated provinces. For the time being, you can be sure of those commodities. How will they pay for all of this? Countess Jezne asked, It had better not be some sort of colossal favour. Their gold supply is still somewhat intact, Clara said. Well simply be trading at their major ports. From what youve said, we dont need anything that theyre capable of producing right now. Theyll be running a colossal trade deficit. That gold will dry up sooner or later. That much was evident, but knowing didnt bring them any closer to a solution. Lady Jezne, Florine said. In an effort to mitigate the issue long enough that they can begin balancing their trade, weve presented several dozen proposals to the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Court. Unfortunately, theyve been rejecting nearly everything. I was hoping that you could help us find more elegant solutions. The Countess snorted. Youre hoping that I can help you? Yes, my lady, Florine looked down at her lap shyly. Corelyn is intimately familiar with all aspects of those proposals Clara sent a dubious look in Florines direction, but went along with her prompting. It took all of one minute for Countess Jezne to interrupt her. What insanity have you been proposing to the Draconic Kingdom? Of course they arent going to accept anything like that. It may be a bold set of proposals, but there is nothing inherently wrong with each one. As a whole, it should all come together to result in a quick and healthy recovery. Countess Jezne snorted. Thats so typical of you. Never mind your Merchant roots, Prime Minister Albedo has gotten you good and brainwashed too. I beg your pardon? The Countess turned her attention away from Clara to address Torkel. V?lkchenheim, would you take this deal? I, ermno? Wait, we never got to the details. Essentially, Clara said, Our proposals revolve around leasing land. Weve started by leasing a stretch of waterfront in their capital to serve as an exclave for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Traditionally, land for exclaves is granted by the host nation for free, but we offered to lease the land instead since it would require extensive restructuring to accommodate our freight and our citizens in the future. Torkel V?lkchenheim nodded slowly at Claras explanation. Its unorthodox, he said, but it feels reasonable enough considering their circumstances. Charitable, even. I wouldnt have thought of it myself. Where did you go from there? A minor trade exclave at each of their major cities, Clara replied. For the same practical reasons. They reluctantly accepted, but that was as far as we were able to get. I see. What were the proposals they rejected like? We thought to use unutilised land, first, Clara said. Theres a piece of completely undeveloped frontier in their northwest that goes by the name of the Deadmarch. Its a bit larger than Corelyn County. The Deadmarch was originally used as a buffer zone where Adventurers would intercept Undead wandering out of the Katze Plains. There should be no concerns from that front as weve taken the Katze Plains and now manage its borders. We would use the land to produce commodities that were in demand in the Sorcerous Kingdom. A share of that production would go to the Draconic Kingdom to pay for the lease, which they could use to both supply their country and help balance trade with the Sorcerous Kingdom. It wouldnt be a threat to their food security since we planned to cultivate textiles. Were you planning to extend a similar proposal to other underutilised territories had this one gone through? Torkel asked. We were, Clara replied. It is the optimal course of action and contains only merits for all involved. Count V?lkchenheim crossed his arms, staring up at the painted ceiling. Merits, huhIm sorry to disappoint you, Corelyn, but, if I were in their position, I would also reject your proposal. Why? Liane frowned, It solves their biggest problem C well, not including the Beastman one. We can even use the land to showcase Undead labour. The Deadmarch doesnt even belong to any of those Nobles: its under the direct control of the Queen. Weve set everything up perfectly! Perfect for a Merchant, maybe, Countess Jezne said. And perfect for the Prime Minister and her Elder Liches. But not everyone sees things the way that you do. The lot of you thatve jumped onto everything the Sorcerous Kingdom offers are too used to having everything work according to plan. You have absolute authority over your territories; Elder Liches keep track of everything. Death Knights minimise crime and eliminate foreign threats. Production is so ridiculous that development is a matter of course. Theres no opposition because no one would dare to oppose His Majestys establishment. You might suffer some setbacks here and there, but, ultimately, everything goes right because nothing can go wrong. Id like to remind you that the rest of the world doesnt work that way. It could, Liane replied. All they gotta do is hop on board with us. Oh, yes, Countess Jezne rolled her eyes, lets just jump into bed with someone weve just met. They can move into the spare manor, too! From their perspective, the corner of Torkels mouth twitched, there would be too many risks. Too many risks and not enough trust. Its as Lady Jezne says: your approach to diplomacy is akin to Merchants conducting a transaction. This may work for some minor things here and there, but what youre proposing is no minor thing. No country in my knowledge does what youve described. Except us, apparently, Countess Jezne muttered. Count V?lkchenheim cleared his throat. Yes, wellfirst of all, leasing land beyond those Merchant exclaves is out of the question. Land is entrusted to us by our sovereign. It is something earned through deeds of loyalty, chivalrous conduct, and the trust of generations. Asking to lease land from the Draconic Kingdoms aristocracy in front of their Queen is an attack on both their pride as Nobles and their moral integrity. Leasing a march C undeveloped or not C is similarly shocking. If I didnt know the three of you better, I would be disgusted by the idea. There are political implications as well, Adelia said. Both internally and externally. Land is power. What youre asking erodes that power. Torkel said it before: they can grow back as long as they have their land and people. By demonstrating that you can keep those lands secure, youve given them a sense of security. By asking if you can have it, youre turning around and threatening that security. Honestly, if someone asked me what you did them, Id laugh in their faces and have a Death Knight throw them out. But were perfectly sincere in our intentions, Clara said. They can never really know that, Adelia replied. Again, as Torkel mentioned: too many risks and not enough trust. Im afraid that this will always be a problem for anyone who volunteers to represent the Sorcerous Kingdom. Were just too strong. The weak cannot trust the strong because those with sufficient strength can do whatever they want. Everything is at the convenience of the strong. The Draconic Kingdom has no way to enforce the terms of that lease should the Sorcerous Kingdom decide to renege on its side of the contract. There is nothing that we can do to address the sheer difference in power between our countries. What we can do, however, is cultivate trust. Building sufficient trust to facilitate a genuine relationship takes time. You cant expect the other party to simply take you at your word within a week of first meeting them. The whole Undead thing adds another layer of difficulty to it. If the Sorcerous Kingdom wanted to control their land, Liane noted, wed have just conquered them. Im pretty sure that they understand that. Theres no need for this roundabout stuff. Youre right, Torkel said, but the Sorcerous Kingdom has opted for diplomacy in this case, so there are certain rules by which both sides must play. Also, what youre asking is potentially a way to legitimise a claim. You can develop the land and argue that most of its value is in that development. Moving people in and having them live there for a few generations will turn it into ancestral land. The claim doesnt even need to be that solid C just enough to muddle diplomacy and prevent other actors from intervening. The Sorcerer King has a proven history of making territorial claims and using force to press them. This is in no way a criticism of His Majesty, but it is a fact that any party negotiating with us must consider. Alsothe Deadmarch is right next to the Theocracy. Im sure that theyll have more than a few choice words to say to the Draconic Kingdom if they see that weve taken control of it. What youve done amounts to asking for the Draconic Kingdom to risk angering what they have long known to be the most powerful nation in the region. Even if they do plan to take our side eventually, its not something theyd be willing to do right away. In that case, Clara said, what would you do if you were in our position? Conduct diplomacy? Count V?lkchenheim tilted his head slightly, I thought thats why you were sent there. In fact, the most capable Human diplomat in the Sorcerous Kingdom is in your delegation. Why not ask her? When we asked her, Clara smiled wryly, she had us come over here. Then I would say that she lives up to her reputation, Countess Jezne said. Diplomacy is the process through which two sides explore one anothers position, understanding as much as they can. Culture; the land; the people; history and relationships. Its not just hurling threats, proposals, solutions and deals at the other side. All of those things should be end products of the diplomatic process, demonstrating your understanding of the other partys position relative to your own and the nature of the relationship you intend to fashion. Clara and Liane leaned back onto their couch and sighed. Florine tried not to look at them, idly running her finger along the rim of her teacup. She couldnt be sure if what Vilette Jezne and the V?lkchenheims conveyed had sunk in, but having Clara and Liane bounce their proposals off of friendly traditional aristocrats felt like the most effective way to have them see what was wrong with their approach. After confirming that Countess Jezne and Count V?lkchenheim would begin the transfer of their stockpiled goods to Corelyn Harbour, Clara, Liane and Florine said their farewells and boarded Claras carriage once again. Leaving the city in the evening meant that there was little in the way of traffic and they were soon speeding down the highway to Castle Corelyn. We should have you lead the delegation, Florine, Clara said. Florine blinked at the sudden proposal tossed onto her lap. Umno? That would be entirely inappropriate. Youre the highest-ranking member of our delegation. Additionally, if we returned and I was suddenly in charge, it would give off so many wrong signals It would indicate that the Sorcerous Kingdom had lost confidence in Clara, which would be horrible in various ways. Queen Oriculus court would see her replacement as a victory and grow overly aggressive. The Queen herself would have to rethink her position But weve already ruined what was going on, Clara sighed. How do we fix that? You were already on the right track, I think. How so? You already knew that we couldnt go much further the other day, Florine said. We were already beginning our exploration, so well just continue doing that. Queen Oriculus will notice that the tone of your offensive has changed, but shell hardly throw a fit over it. Shes far better at this than we are, so, if anything, shell adapt faster than we can. They arrived at Castle Corelyn to find that Ludmila had already returned from her meeting. The gallant Frontier Noble was practising with her glaive in the atrium of the palace. Two dozen men and women from Claras household were watching her from the stairs and walkways overhead with sparkly eyes. I could use this scene somewhere As busy as they were, Florine still wanted to get volume four of Dreams of Red out before the winter, but she wasnt sure if it was possible. Ludmilas glaive flashed out in a Blossoming Iris, except this time the blade of the glaive was wreathed in arcs of dark energy. Sounds of admiration rose from around the atrium. Ludmila seemed to cringe behind her stoic mask. Thats new, Liane said. Sister Alessia shared some theories about Martial Arts development with me, Ludmila replied. Ive been keeping them in mind, and Its so much faster than trying to brute force things that arent suited for me. Once I get the hang of it, Id like to start formulating new Martial Arts from scratch. UhIll take your word for it? What does it do? Well, Ludmila performed a Blossoming Iris, this one is three Pierce attacks combined into a single strike art, then I added a knockback component to it, meaning that it requiresC I lost you about nineteen words ago. Instead of the knockback, this new Martial Art deals negative energy damage. Ludmila performed the Midnight Iris again. Liane scratched her head. So your weapon deals holy damage, Liane said, but your new pokey thing deals negative energy damage. Yknow, whoever gets hit by it is gonna be hella confused. I dont think theyd have time to think about it, Ludmilas glaive vanished. Anyway, I received a Message from Lady Shalltear. Shell be arriving at sunset. Were to prepare for her arrival and await her pleasure in her court upstairs. She said to make sure that Florine was there, but I dont see why she wouldnt be. Uhcan we run? I bet Albedo sent Lady Shalltear after you. Florine glanced at Ludmila, who was looking straight at Florine with her calm, brown-eyed gaze. It was the look that every other Noble feared the most from her. Perfect composure that veiled the power to obliterate entire armies with no indication as to how that power might be directed at any given point. Even if she tried to escape, Florine couldnt imagine that Ludmila would let her. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 5, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Shalltear-sama, about the meat shipments for the Zern Handle it. Shalltear-sama, the Orcs needC Handle it. Shalltear covered her mouth and yawned. Running a transportation network was exhausting work. Her current assignment had her standing out in the middle of an untamed wilderness, without a single comfort of home. At least in the Sorcerous Kingdom, she could enjoy the company of the beautiful local maidens in her area. In the Abelion Hills, the closest thing to a beautiful local maiden was a female Orc. Or maybe a Goblin? Either way, neither tickled her fancy. Why arent there any cute Undead here? Demiurge did everything that he did, after all Their new world had a distinct shortage of intelligent Undead amongst its natives. Cute ones were next to nonexistent. The only one that she knew of already belonged to her, so at least she could say that she had a one hundred per cent collection rate. Another Vampire Bride approached, clipboard in hand. She opened her mouth to speak. Handle it, Shalltear told her. The Vampire Bride shut her mouth. She didnt leave, however, instead staring silently at Shalltear. A furrow formed on Shalltears brow. What is itCarinsu? Its time for the next cargo delivery, Shalltear-sama. Shalltear closed her parasol and unequipped it. She walked out into a thoroughly-trampled meadow where dozens of Death Knights quietly stood in neat ranks. E-Rantel again? She asked. The government warehouse, yes. Gate. Shalltear sized the portal for two-way traffic. The Vampire Bride went over to the Death Knights, who then formed into a column behind her. She led them into a portal and, shortly after, another set of Death Knights appeared in the opposite lane. Each set of four bore a cargo container between them, filled with supplies for the local tribes. It had been roughly a month since Ainz-sama had subjugated the Abelion Hills. Before the Supreme One returned to the Holy Kingdom, he assigned Albedo to oversee territorial management. For the first time, the Guardian Overseer had an Area of her own to manage. To the NPCs, this was touching and all, but Albedo had immediately turned around and roped Shalltear into linking the Abelion Hills to the Sorcerous Kingdoms transportation network. One might think that it was as simple as sending Frost Dragons over to deliver things, but the fact of the matter was that there was nothing to link to. Many of the tribes in the Abelion Hills were at least semi-migratory, some were sedentary and none of them really interacted with one another except to compete over resources and territory. The closest thing to roads that they had were dirt trails and most of the rivers dried up by the height of summer. Those that flowed throughout the year were too shallow for cargo vessels. Albedo being Albedo, she couldnt accept her Area being in such a backwards state C especially with Cocytus and Shalltear advancing their own domains outside of Nazarick C and sought to bring civilisation to the wilderness. A hefty chunk of the Sorcerous Kingdoms budget was allocated to the Department of Transportation and the Department of Transportation was tasked with building a transportation network to link to the rest of the transportation network. The Undead performed the lions share of the work. No, it was more accurate to say that they did all of the work. The local Demihumans, whose livelihoods consisted of hunting, foraging and raiding, did not have the Job Classes or racial aptitudes for construction and engineering. They were inferior to the Undead for menial labour, so Shalltear decided not to waste resources employing them. Phase one of the project, which was still ongoing, involved selecting the appropriate trails and widening them to accommodate the roads that would be laid in the future. Those who travelled them would have to settle for dusty paths of packed yellow clay until materials could be secured for the new infrastructure. Shalltear-sama. The Vampire Bride that had gone through the gate had come back again. Yes? In the Vampire Brides pale hand was a neatly-folded slip of paper. A message from Albedo-sama. Also, Pandoras Actor-sama is waiting for you on the other side. Shalltear opened the letter. Within it was a single line, penned in the economical cursive of the Guardian Overseer. The time has come to deal with Florine Gagnier. See to your responsibilities at once. She read the missive thrice over, then closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Is something the matter, Shalltear-sama? That girl must have done something, Shalltear sighed. girl? Florine, Shalltear said absently as she examined her fingernails. Im off for the evening to deal with herCarinsu. Make sure this shipment gets to where it needs to go. Yes, Shalltear-sama. The Vampire Bride bowed as Shalltear turned and entered her Gate. The cavernous underground warehouse of E-Rantel filled her vision on the other side. A long line of Death Knights with cargo containers awaited their turn to enter the gate. Shalltear. Crisp footsteps echoed off of the stone as Pandoras Actor made his way over in his mustard-yellow uniform. To say that it was difficult to read a Doppelgangers expression was an understatement, but Shalltear thought she could sense a hesitant edge to his usual presentation. Good evening, Shalltear said. Good evening, Pandoras Actor replied. Has Albedo already contacted you about that matter? She watched the procession of Death Knights in silence. When the last of them disappeared through the Gate, she closed the portal and turned to reply. What did she do? There was a minor outburst, but it was significant enough to convince Albedo to act. She was always the quiet one, too, Shalltear murmured. I never imagined it would happen so quickly. Is that a hint of trepidation that I sense? Shalltear frowned up at Pandoras Actor. The Doppelganger took a step back, raising his long-fingered hands in a disarming gesture. All I mean to say is that, while we are created to obey the Guardian Overseer, our purpose is to serve the Supreme Beings. While Albedo has done much to facilitate change in our Masters realm, you were the spark for much of that change. Is that soCarinsu? Shalltear raised an eyebrow, I seem to recall a certain someone meddling in everything behind the scenes. He still is, in fact. I may have played some small part, Pandoras Actor chuckled, but I would have never been able to play yours. Your results in the Sorcerous Kingdom have mostly been obtained through your unique form of management and the work of your vassals. Even Ainz-sama has recognised your efforts, and only Ainz-sama could have foreseen that youd come so far. In the end, I believe the final call belongs to you. The three great minds of Nazarick all agree that this would eventually happen, and they all agreed that this is the correct choice. Who am I to say otherwise? Besides, she smiled slightly, it isnt as if I disagree C Ill be enjoying this very much. Her smile grew. Pandoras Actor raised a hand to his vacuous mouth and cleared his throat. Ah, before I forget, I should hand over these items. I believe you already know what to do with themanyway, how is your work coming along with the Ai Ai Ainz-sama Highway of Love? Shalltears lip curled. I cant believe you can say that with a straight face. Did I? Pandoras Actor tilted his egg-like head, Hm, well, the Guardian Overseers enthusiasm aside, I cant imagine that the name will stay for long. I can only imagine that its a sign of things to come, Shalltear crossed her arms and gestured with a hand. Did you know that she took the budget for the cancelled statues and pocketed them for her projects in the Abelion Hills? Of course I know, Pandoras Actor replied. Im the Royal Treasurer, after all. Also, it was an official reallocation of the budget, so saying it was pocketed is incorrect. Were all grateful that Ainz-sama offered his foresight on the matter. H-he did? Oh yes, the Doppelganger nodded. He mentioned that he noted a number of flaws with the statue proposal. We all agree that this was one of them. While having statues of our Master dominating the skyline would be marvellous, investing in infrastructure is far better for the long term, no? Her mind raced, trying to recall what her vassals mentioned about infrastructure investment. I-it is? Of course it is! If we invest now, we can have many more statues of Ainz-sama in the futureCarinsu! Umu. Now, if youll excuse me, I must attend to my duties in the treasury. Pandoras Actor tipped his cap before spinning on his heel, vanishing partway with his coat swirling about his figure. Shalltear left the warehouse, walking out into the brisk evening air of spring. The illumination of the central district washed away the gloom of twilight and pedestrians from various households cast a myriad of shadows onto the cobbled streets. She looked around and up at the clear skies before launching herself over the southern walls with a flap of her wings. A casual flight saw her crossing over Corelyn Harbour five minutes later. She descended in lazy circles over Castle Corelyn before alighting on the rooftop garden of the palace. A pleasant smile crossed her face as she gazed upon the elegant, pure white structure that was her new court. Its much larger than I thought it would be. Well, the more, the merrier She took a deep breath. Could she smell them? She thought she could. Her new court was also her harem away from home: a garden of the finest flowers she could gather. Shalltear licked her lips as she thought of the pure maidens within. They should be waiting insideheheheheheh, whom shall I taste first? Maybe I should start with Ludmila C the reliable mainstay is always good. Or maybe Clara? Its her place, after all. HmmI could have Clara and make Ludmila watch, or maybe I should enjoy them both at once? Or all four of themno, I should have Florine before Shalltear raised a sleeve to wipe her mouth. Oi. GYAHHH! She leapt into the air, equipping her Pipette Lance as she spun around in shock. What in the world are you doing? Aura looked up at her with a frown. Sh-shorty? Shalltear peered down at the Dark Elf, That should be my lineCarinsu! Where did you even come from? I didnt see anyone on the roof just now Aura gestured with her thumb towards the garden. There, Mare was taking potted plants out of his inventory and setting them down on the bare soil. One of the potted trees that he used to teleport around with was sitting nearby. Mare wanted to get some plants started here. We came out of the tree and you were standing there with an indecent look on your face. Whats wrong with looking like that in front of my haCI mean, there was nothing wrong with my face. Well, Aura placed a hand on her hip, if youre here to see those vassals of yours, make sure you tell them about that thing. Thing? You know. That. Ah, that. O-of course Im going to tell them C Ive purposely timed it, you know! The Dark Elf Ranger cast a dubious look at her before sighing with a shrug. Well, whatever. She turned to call out into the empty garden, Oi, Mare, come with us for a minute. C-coming
Florine lowered herself onto the comfy chaise at her desk, pressing a hand into the luxurious material of the seat. She leaned against the backrest and stretched herself out along its length, closing her eyes with a smile. This is so nice. I could curl up and write here forever. I hope well get to use this place more often. Are you sure ya wanna do that? Liane asked. Do what? Lie down like that. Lady ShallC Mistress Shalltear, Ludmila corrected Liane from across the court. Cmight jump on ya. Florine frowned over at Liane. Sheshe wouldnt do that. Right, Ludmila? It would depend on her mood, Ludmila replied. Plus some other things. Youre safe, though. Florine tilted her head back over the backrest, raising her arms past her head to stretch again. She let out a contented sigh: it really was a wonderful chaise. What things? Liane asked. You know, Ludmila answered. Things. You get it, right, Florine? Mmhm. I dont! Liane said, You two are reallywait C how do you think were doing in the Draconic Kingdom, Ludmila? Given the circumstances, Ludmila replied, much better than expected. Queen Oriculus is an extraordinary sovereign. Yeah? Whys that? This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Shes very progressiveno, adaptive. You can tell that shes well-accustomed to managing things in a crisis. It only took a few days before she started making moves to restructure the framework of the Draconic Kingdom to accommodate its new relationship with us. Liane and Clara stared at Ludmila. Liane flopped down onto her chaise with a disgusted sound. Yknow what? Liane pressed her cheek against the cushions, I hate you. Both you and Florine! Not forever, mind you C just for the next little while. You might not want to lie down like that, Liane, Ludmila said. Our Mistress might jump on you. Liane shot upright. Why am I in danger but Florines safe? Because I imagine that your reaction would be very satisfying. I dont get it. Its quite simple, Ludmila said. It is, Florine agreed. Its not! Liane shouted. Maybe you two monsters can feel out an answer for everything, but us mere mortals cant. How does this work? What are these things youre talking about? Ludmilas dark-eyed gaze drifted over Lianes resting form. Hmmflavour, I suppose? Each of us has a theme. Our Mistress will partake of us whenever she fancies that flavour. Oh yeah? Then what flavour am I? Whats she gonna do to me? Youll find out soon enough, Ludmila replied. That doesnt help with my anxiety here I know, Ludmila smiled slightly. I hate you. You already told me that, Ludmila said. Youll find that Mistress Shalltear is very particular when it comes to this. You could say that its a sense of propriety in itself. Something about living her fathers dreams to their fullest. Her father? Liane said, How does her father factor into this? Well, His Majesty did say something about Mistress Shalltear being very much her fathers daughter. At any rate, I have no idea what youve all been imagining, but I assure you that it probably isnt as terrible as you think. Well, except for Liane. Y-youre doing that on purpose, arent you. Perhaps, Ludmila replied, but it doesnt change anything. You are what you are and what happens will be what happens. Liane fidgeted behind her desk and squirmed in her seat. Ludmila had a sadistic side to her that she relished, but it always came out in her characteristic deadpan. In that case, Liane asked, what does LaCMistress Shalltear do with you? Ludmila looked down at her desk and focused on her paperwork. H-hey, answer me! Florine fussed with the loose silks of her outfit. Both going by their treatment so far and by what Ludmila had shared with them over the past few months, life as one of Lady Shalltears concubines was a far kinder fate than the one that awaited Florine in the past. She was raised in a loving household, but the fact was that daughters of Noble houses were tools at best and toys at worst. Minor houses were especially powerless and possessing beauty was often a curse. Florine was more than aware of her own appearance and constantly feared that she would catch the eye of a High Noble three times her age or more. He would suggest to her father that she come work as a Maid in his household and she would then be subjected to all sorts of terrible things. To avoid this, her father sought to arrange a marriage as quickly as possible, but he wasnt satisfied that the houses under consideration were worthy of his precious daughter. If he made a poor decision, things could end just as badly. Even if he managed to find a suitable match, all it took was for a High Noble to pressure her new house to give her up. The best case scenario was that she would be able to seal an advantageous alliance for her house, bear three or four children and quietly live out the rest of her days in her husbands shadow. Unless her husband diedbut she would never wish for that upon anyone. Under Lady Shalltear, Florine was genuinely recognised as a ruler in her own right and enjoyed an unprecedented degree of independence. She was valued for her contributions and she doubted that Lady Shalltear would ever let her go. Since Lady Shalltear was a woman, Florine wouldnt have pregnancy after pregnancy forced upon her. Working in a court filled with friends was wonderful, as well. Politically speaking, she and Liane had latched onto the then-newly-promoted Countess Corelyn for the traditional reasons that minor Nobles courted High Nobles. What they quickly found out, however, was that they no longer needed to band together for improved domestic security or protection against the machinations of other factions. The might of their sovereign and austerity of His Majestys administration made bandits, organised crime and foreign incursion a thing of the past. Destructive politicking was not tolerated. Another thing that they found out was that the realities of the Sorcerous Kingdom raised the power of the nobility to levels that none could imagine previously. Life as a Noble was no longer a struggle between balancing costs for security, maintaining delicate trade balances and trying to maximise the output of their land and its tenants in an effort to facilitate a little bit of development. Security was cheap and effective, surplus revenues abounded and development was simply a matter of resource allocation. Intelligent, talented management came to the fore, no longer suffocated by the circumstances of the past. Their little group had been gobbled up by Lady Shalltear and involved in dozens of different initiatives. They brought communities together, planned infrastructure, created new procedures for governance, organised the transportation network and helped to train the Vampire Brides. Industries and technology were developed and expanded to support their efforts. Now, their gaze turned outwards, laying the groundwork to expand the Sorcerous Kingdoms cultural, economic and political sphere of influence. Also C though it might have only been Florine who thought this C their faction was a fortress that gave them the confidence to conduct their dealings. Not only were they young and inexperienced, but they also resided in a region where patriarchal cultures dominated almost every aspect of society. Even Imperial Princesses like Frianne Gushmond were subjected to traditional biases and chained to its expectations. Lady Shalltear gave them a base that they could safely sortie from and retreat to. Having a group of friends to rely on and support was something of immeasurable value. In all, the benefits of the arrangement far outweighed the detriments, and those detriments couldnt even be considered detriments by Nobles in the first place. Despite their liege being a Vampire, Florine felt that they were all safe under Lady Shalltear. She wouldnt mind if their arrangement stayed as it was forever. The doors to the court opened, revealing two Vampire Brides. Behind them came Lady Shalltear, accompanied by Lady Aura and Lord Mare. Clara, Ludmila, Liane and Florine rose to their feet, bowing from behind their desks. Welcome back, Mistress Shalltear, they said in unison. Im back. A huge smile filled Lady Shalltears face in response to their greeting. Lady Aura made an expression of her own. Geh, did you order them to do that? Its etiquette, Lady Shalltear replied. Et-ti-quette. Theyre the finest noblewomen I could get my hands on, so of course theyd have the class to match. Lady Auras expression remained unchanged. I dunnoI havent heard any of the other Nobles refer to anyone as Mistress. My Nobles are special. Its a privilege that only they can have. The trio made their way across the court. When she reached the base of her dais, Lady Shalltear hopped up and settled into her throne-like armchair. She placed her elbows on the armrests of vermilion velvet and leaned forward, her crimson gaze going from Ludmila and Claras side to Liane and Florines. Oh, it looks like you two are really into it, Lady Shalltear said. Youre wearing harem pants and everything. H-harem pants? Liane swallowed. Theyre part of the traditional fashion in the Draconic Kingdom, Mistress Shalltear, Florine said. The people there all wear similar outfits. Lady Shalltears hand went to her chin in a thoughtful gesture. Hmmdoes that mean the Draconic Kingdom is one giant harem? I like this Queen already. We could use more culture like this. Oi, Shalltear. Lady Shalltear frowned down at Lady Auras interruption. Could the children please remain silent while the adults are speaking? H-hey! Who said you could jump up here! I didnt like the way you were looking down at me, Lady Aura told Lady Shalltear. How rude! Let me have my moment! Cant you appreciate my achievement? The two cousins glared at one another on the dais. Below, Lord Mare was holding up his hands towards them, making an awawawawa sound. Eventually, Lady Shalltear and Lady Aura broke eye contact, turning their heads away with a hmph. Several moments later, Lady Shalltear sighed and turned her attention back to them. As much as I would love to say that Ive come for pleasure, she said. We have some pressing matters of business to attend to. You have your work in the Draconic Kingdom awaiting you as well, so I shant interfere with your duties. Lady Shalltear rose to her feet, clasping her hands in front of her. A solemn look accompanied her equally solemn tone. First of all, I have some news to share with you. With a heavy heart, I must inform you that Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer King, hashas An audible swallow issued from their lieges throat. has died. The last part was barely a whisper. A deafening silence followed and they all stared at Lady Shalltear. B-but how? Florine asked, Where did this happen? If His Majesty had fought a life-and-death battle, everyone would surely have noticed. Far to the west, Lady Shalltear replied, in the Holy Kingdom of Roble. His Majesty fought valiantly, butCum, Mare? Where are you going? I-Im going to sink Roble into the ocean! Ludmila hopped onto the floor below. Ah, please take me with you, Lord Mare! Clara rose from her seat, lifting her long skirts as she took the stairs down. Me too, my lord! Un! Clara and Ludmila fell into step with Lord Mare. Aura jumped off of Shalltears dais, landing behind her brother and snatching his wrist. Mare, wait! Shalltear, catch your vassals, theyve gone berserk! Mass Hold Species! A magic circle appeared beneath Clara and Ludmila. Clara froze in place, but Ludmila kept going. Shalltear clicked her tongue. Tch, she has a Freedom effect. But that means Aura struggled to hold Mare still. Grr, if its come to this Ludmila spun on her heel. Her glaive appeared in her hand. Woah! Lady Aura somehow managed to bend her body C and Lord Mares C between all three petals of Ludmilas Blossoming Iris. The Dark Elf twins stared at Ludmila with wide eyes. Ludmila was plainly shocked. The glaive vanished from her hand. Diddid you use a taunt on me, Lady Aura? Uh, it was a misdirection Skill. Have you all finally snapped out of it? ErMare? Uehhhhhhhhh! Huge tears fell from Lord Mares eyes. Clara and Ludmila started sobbing with him. Together, the trio collapsed onto the polished limestone floor, crying into one anothers arms. Great, Liane said, you broke them. Lady Shalltear spluttered for a moment before she could work up a reply. I-I didnt know that was going to happen! She said, Why didnt you two react the same way? More like why did they react like that? Liane frowned, Ludmilas an unshakeable mountain most of the time, but she fell apart just like that. Shes died like seven times, right? If His Majesty C or anyone else, for that matter C dies, we can just resurrect them. Actually, there was an argument between Albedo and Demiurge about that There was? Er, dont worry about it, Lady Shalltear sighed. I was so proud of my timing for this! I calculated everything out too. Liane exchanged a look with Florine. She then looked to Lady Aura, who shrugged unknowingly. What do you mean by calculated, my laCmistress? Liane asked. Well, Lady Shalltear retrieved a notebook and flipped it open, This happened about a month ago. It takes overland Merchant traffic about a month to go from Roble to E-Rantel through Re-Estize if they dont stop anywhere, so I delivered the news just before theyd arrive with the information. That way you would be ready to manage the reaction of your subjects when the rumour finally spreads here. But I heard the Paladins that came here while we were away said that Roble lost the wall and got their northern half occupied. They did, their liege nodded. But, after his death, Lord Ainz liberated the Abelion Hills and came back to defeat Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth and save the Holy Kingdom. Thats wonderful! Florine smiled, Doesnt that mean the Sorcerous Kingdom has new friends? It does, Lady Shalltear returned her smile and nodded. But wait, Liane furrowed her brow. Doesnt that mean the people in the Holy Kingdom know that His Majesty isnt dead? Thats right. Then that means news of the Sorcerer Kings death wouldve never spread from the Holy Kingdom. By the time their lands were liberated and Merchant traffic could flow again, theyd already know that the Sorcerer King was alive and well. Lady Shalltear tilted her head with a confused look. Lady Aura snorted. Mooooooron. Sh-shut up! Still, Florine smiled, Im impressed. Our mistress accurately calculated the average time it would take for travellers to go from Roble to E-Rantel C she even accounted for the weather. Shes made so much progress since back then. Lady Shalltear came over, wrapping her arms around Florine to hug her close. Ah, such a good vassal! She rested her cheek against Florines breast, Speaking of which, I have some business with Florine. Aura, Mare wanted to do something in the garden, yes? Take him and the others with you. Can I stay too? Liane asked. Hmmsure? Cmon, you crybabies, Lady Aura said, lets go. The door whispered shut behind Lady Aura and the others. Lady Shalltear didnt release Florine, instead drawing her down back onto the chaise with her. The Vampire wrapped her arm around Florines waist. Liane watched them from her seat with a nervous expression. I heard about what happened today, Lady Shalltear said. Im sorry, mistress, Florine looked down at her lap. I lost my composure and dishonoured you in the Royal Court. Youre sorry you lost your composure, but youre not sorry you said what you did? Florine swallowed, remembering her exchange with the Prime Minister. No, mistress, Im not sorry for what I said. Several seconds passed in perfect silence. I see, Lady Shalltear said. In that case, I must deliver your punishment. W-wait a minute! Liane shot to her feet, IC Silence. The Vampires crimson gaze flared as she levelled a glare at Liane, Or would you perhaps like to add to her suffering? Liane sat back down. Her nails dug into the backrest of her chaise. Good, Lady Shalltear turned her attention back to Florine. Now, hold out your arm. Florine started to tremble. The arm around her waist pulled her closer. Im waiting The Vampire smiled. Squeezing her eyes shut, Florine stuck out her right arm. The point of something cold traced up her wrist and pressed into her palm. It has come to my attention, Lady Shalltear said, that there are a great number of lickspittles out there. Those who lower their heads out of fear or greed; who break from torment or cower at the sight ofmonsters. Florine winced as the object pressed painfully into her palm. While they may entertain for a time, Lady Shalltear said, the fact of the matter is that they are expendable tools at best. They are not what I need. Those with beauty are nothing special; talent and intelligence are not rare. But you, Florinewell, I suppose youre worth keeping around. Florines arm shifted as the pressure receded. A weighty object remained in her hand. She opened her eyes. In her palm rested a dark box. Layers of strange patterns were etched into each of its faces. Occasionally, glints of light traced through those patterns, but they gave no hint as to what they represented. She turned her head to look at Lady Shalltear. Her liege smiled warmly in response. Congratulations, Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier. Eternal service awaits.
You may join the others, Florine, Shalltear said. Liane, remain here with me. Florine rose from where she was sitting beside Shalltear, putting away the dark box. Shalltear watched as the voluptuous young noblewoman made her way out of the chamber. As usual, she walked in her reserved fashion, keeping her hips from swaying and gliding over the floor so her ample curves didnt bounce as she moved. Im going to have to fix that There was much work to be done to fashion Florine into her ideal. Before that, however, the first steps needed to be made. Shalltear waited until Florine left the court before rising and walking over to Lianes desk. Does that make you happy? Shalltear asked. Of course, mistress, Liane answered. Ludmila mentioned that it might happen someday, but I guess that didnt really sink in until just now. It can still fail. The young noblewoman froze. Shalltear smirked. Well, not so much fail as she may not be able to open that box. All race change items have conditions to activate. But you didnt tell her what they were. Thats rightCarinsu, Shalltear said, I didnt. But I will tell you. After evaluating her performance over the last year, it was decided that Florine Gagnier was eminently qualified to serve Nazarick for all eternity. She had many qualities that the Sorcerous Kingdom needed. Combined with her capabilities, personality and the Job Classes only available to natives of their New World, she offered a wide variety of benefits that could not be adequately replicated by any of the NPCs. All this had been discerned by Ainz-sama, who had declared that she should be rewarded nearly a year ago. Though her fate had been decided, what form that fate might take led to divided opinions. There were some obvious choices, but Pandoras Actor complained that they were boring. Shalltear proposed that, since Florine was her vassal, she should become something that Peroroncino-sama would have fancied. Demiurge suggested that they experiment with the karma values of the natives, turning good to evil or evil to good. Shalltear was adamantly against that, as it would ruin her careful grooming and all of the things that she looked forward to doing with Florine Gagnier. It was then that Pandoras Actor proposed another experiment: one that would challenge the precedents of Yggdrasil and explore what was possible in their New World. What does she need to do? Liane asked. Once the box is primed, Shalltear answered, she needs to claim ten soulsCarinsu. Lianes mouth fell open. Sh-she cant do that! She wont do that! Then I suppose thats as far as she goes, Shalltear told her. Oryou could lend her a hand. Her vassals response was immediate. ten souls, is it? Innocent ones, preferably. Liane rose to her feet. Ill do it, she clenched her fists at her sides. I mean, Ill figure something out. Ten souls is a small price to pay for immortality. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 5, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Ludmila dabbed at her cheek with a handkerchief, wiping away another trickle of unbidden tears. Beside her, Clara let out a quiet sob. Ludmila reached out to place an arm over Claras shoulder, hugging her to herself. Lady Aura stood several metres away, eyeing them with a frown. I know this might sound weird coming from me, she said, but should you really be that upset over hearing that Lord Ainz died? Wouldnt you be upset if you heard that His Majesty left us? Ludmila asked. She never knew that she could be so distraught. Their god had finally returned to them, then they were told that he was dead less than a year after. They didnt even know it had happened C someone had to tell them that he had died in some place far beyond their reach. This is what they must have felt when the Grave Sin happened five hundred years ago. When the words left Lady Shalltears mouth, Ludmila felt like she would turn to dust right then and there. It was beyond the loss of friends and loved ones C there was so much directionless grief, rage and remorse that she had jumped at the first chance to act upon her feelings by joining Lord Mare in his attempt to sink Roble into the sea. O-of course I would! Lady Aura answered, Id be sadder than you! Butthe other people we informed didnt cry like you two did. They just didnt believe it. Some of them thought it was a joke and laughed. How can something like that be a joke? Clara looked up from Ludmilas breast with a glare. I know, right?! Lady Aura scowled and raised a fist, The world is just full of terrible people who dont know how wonderful Lord Ainz is! A brisk wind blew over the rooftop garden of Claras palace. Clara shivered and activated her Endure Elements brooch. Ludmila shared a look with Clara and she nodded, drawing away from Ludmila rearranging her shawl. Lady Aura, Ludmila said, what actually happened with His Majesty in Roble? MmhI wasnt there but, basically, some people came to E-Rantel to ask for help and Lord Ainz went back with them. They fought a whole lot of Demihumans and eventually Jaldabaoth showed up. Who is Jaldabaoth? Erm Lady Auras hands went out, tracing a less than vague outline in the air. Like this, maybe? A big fiery Demon. There were many Demons described in legends, but few were big and fiery. Broadly speaking, Demon was a term used to describe a notable being who used their powers to perform evil acts and bring ruin upon the people. The Demon Gods of two centuries previous were examples of such beings that were powerful enough to be categorised as gods, and they had come in many forms. As far as actual Demons went, it was said that one of the Thirteen Heroes was a half-Demon. The only other true Demons she knew of were Prime Minister Albedo and I think I encountered something like that last summer in the Upper Reaches. Did you read the reports on it, my lady? I referred to it as the Evil Star, but that may have only been something the Demihumans came up with. Umjust saying, but a lot of Demons look the same as one another. I think the reports about what happened back then mentioned that there were plenty. That much was true. There had been at least six different types of Demons in the battle at the end of her campaign in the Upper Reaches. The members of each type were indistinguishable from one another. So what happened when Jaldabaoth showed up? They fought, Lady Aura said. Jaldabaoth and his minions against Lord Ainz. After lord Ainz got rid of all the minions, he fought Jaldabaoth in a magnificent aerial duel! A twinge of envy rose within her. She wished she could have seen it. His Majesty must have been spectacular. But then, Lady Aura said mournfully. Lord Ainz fell into the Abelion Hills. Oh no! Clara gasped, But that would mean Jaldabaoth was free to do as he pleased! Ludmila couldnt even imagine what a being capable of fighting against the Sorcerer King could do to a Human nation. She wondered how many had survived Jaldabaoths wrath. Luckily for them, Lady Aura continued, Lord Ainz hurt Jaldabaoth so much that he was forced to retreat. While Jaldabaoth was recovering, Lord Ainz liberated the tribes of the Abelion Hills. After that, he returned to the Holy Kingdom and defeated Jaldabaoth in another amazing battle C this time, one-on-one. Oh Clara and Lord Mare clapped their hands with bright smiles. Despite already knowing the ending, Ludmila felt a sigh of relief leave her. My lady, she said, for our peace of mind, could you tell us where His Majesty is now? On a carriage coming back from Roble, Lady Aura replied. They left around the beginning of spring using the same route that they came on. The carriage is going reeeeeeally slow though. Lord Ainz must be using the time to think about something big and important. With the story at its end, Clara followed Lord Mare to see what he had brought for the rooftop garden. Ludmila stayed behind with Lady Aura. While she was glad that the Sorcerer King was safe and sound, other thoughts plagued her mind. That Evil Star was probably Jaldabaoth. The likelihood of two insanely powerful Demons existing in the Abelion Wilderness simultaneously is next to none. She was nearly helpless against the powerful Fiend, but attacks from the Rune Bow Ultuwah managed to drive it away. If she had been stronger, maybe the injuries that she inflicted upon Jaldabaoth could have influenced the battle in the Holy Kingdom more in the Sorcerer Kings favour, reducing the risk to His Majesty. It was three times now that she resorted to using a bow against powerful foes. First Jaldabaoth, then Sigurd, then the Viridian Dragon Lord. In all three instances, what she could do felt woefully inadequate. Whats wrong? Lady Aura asked. I was just thinking that I should improve my ranged combat capabilities, Ludmila answered. Every time I get into a fight where I must resort to archery, I feel impotent. Even with this campaign in the Draconic Kingdom, I spend nearly all of my time flying back and forth managing the front lines as a Captain rather than fighting directly on it. Our overall strategy there means that I wont be participating directly most of the time, but, in the future, I can think of plenty of scenarios where a bow would come in handy in similar situations. Lady Aura crossed her arms, pursing her lips in thought. Hmmwould that mess up your build? Well, youre some weird Noble-Commander-Ranger Since people get their levels first and develop Skills and Abilities later, you probably have plenty of stuff you could be doing already that you havent really looked at. How strong are you as a Ranger? Im not sure, my lady, Ludmila replied. Ever since I changed, I found that Ive lost a few things and gained some others. Im so much stronger than before that I dont think I should ask for more than what I have. Maybe being a Death Maid is just fine. Nonononono, thats wrong! Lady Aura said, Mare and I still do plenty to see if we can be better at all sorts of things and youre nowhere near as strong as we are. Anyone serving Lord Ainz has to do their best! Im sorry, my lady. Youre right. I mean, I still try to improve in certain areas, but I suppose Im entirely lost when it comes to others. I guess I could see that, Lady Aura crossed her arms and put on a thoughtful look. Heteromorph Levels give tonnes of stuff and the people around here can come up with the most random things. Since you mentioned your Death Maid ability, maybe you should work with that? Undead Racial Levels have all sorts of negative-energy related Skills and Abilities. Well, I did figure out how to modify one of my Martial Arts to deliver negative energy damage recently. Martial Arts are their own thing, though. Have you talked with Shalltear or the Undead that you work with? Lady Shalltears racial Skills and Abilities are veryVampire. Theyre everything one would think that a Vampire should possess. I believe a large part of my problems is that I dont have any examples of what I am to work with. Innovation was a difficult thing. Innovating what was supposed to be natural was next to unfathomable. Shalltear has Lord Peroroncinos Encyclopedia, doesnt she? There should be something in there. I asked about it once and she told me that I couldnt look at the entry. Lady Auras look turned disparaging. Probably because she wrote something super pervy in it and doesnt want you to see. Hmm The terrain of the rooftop shifted around as Lord Mare discussed landscaping options with Clara. So far, they seemed to have settled on a central pool with a set of small falls that flowed into it from the north. A lot of Undead have negative energy attacks, Lady Aura said. That seems useful. You could imbue your arrows with negative energy and do all sorts of stuff with them. Like ability damage, curses or energy drains. I heard your weapon has ability damage too: if you learn how to perform that stuff as an Ability, it would free up capacity on your weapon for other things. That seems as good a place to start as any. I thought you were going to suggest the negative energy bomb again. Oh, speaking of weapons Ludmila reached into the Infinite Haversack on her right hip, withdrawing the Dragon Horn from the Viridian Dragon Lord. Even with its slight curve, it was as tall as she was. You mentioned that I could make a bow with this, but no one I spoke to has any clue what to do with it. The reaction to seeing it was generally shock. First over the fact that she was carrying an Ancient Green Dragon horn around, followed by the assumption that she had somehow killed an Ancient Green Dragon. Smith Kovalev had even asked if he could see some scales. Youre supposed to make a composite bow with it, Lady Aura said. But the region is very humid, my lady. Composite bows wont last. The Rangers from the Adventurer Guild always say the same thing, but, once you enchant the bow, itll be no problem, right? Longbows are big and annoying to use. If you have a composite bow, youll have the same power in a smaller bow. A smaller bow will let you loose arrows on the run and its easier to use on a mount. She nodded in agreement with Lady Auras assertions. After fighting with a longbow for so long, she was becoming keenly aware of its limitations. As one grew in strength, agility and endurance, it became more and more viable to fight with a bow while running. The problem was that a longbow was as tall as the wielder, making it cumbersome to handle. When she fought on the run, she always used a shortbow, but those were lacking in power. If enchanting a composite bow solved the problems that came with humidity, then it became an obvious choice. Going by what she understood, the damage to the bow would reduce its durability as a magic item, but the bows performance wouldn''t be affected until that durability ran out. One could use advanced Mending spells to restore the bow to full durability again. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. What else do I need for a composite bow? Ludmila asked. Uhhorn C you have it already C sinew, wood, glue, string? Dont just get any old materials, either C itd be a waste of the horn. Im afraid Im not strong enough to defeat beings as strong as the Viridian Dragon Lord You have Ilyshnish, dont you? I will not turn Ilyshnish into glue, my lady. Th-thats not what I meant! You can work together, right? Go on a hunting trip or something. Hah~ I want to do that one day. There are so many beasts that Ive never seen before here. Ludmila wondered when she would have the time for that. Her time was split between domestic duties, army duties and tasks for the transportation network. Unless her duties somehow had her come across rare and powerful creatureswell, that was how she ended up with the Dragon horn What about the Lord-class creatures with hunting ranges around one thousand square kilometres? One thousand square kilometreslike Hamsuke? Thats too weak. Its a good way to measure things out, though. Id say a single creature with a hunting range of four thousand square kilometres or more would work. That would be a creature about as strong as Ilyshnish. Still, Ludmila didnt feel right about using her companion for her personal ends. Shouldnt you be excited? Lady Aura asked, Youre a Ranger, right? Im not sure if I should be excited about hunting such powerful quarry. But thats why its so great! Fighting to get stronger. Training your pet. Finally bagging your quarry. In the end, you get a shiny prize thats way better than what you had. Its like an epic quest! Stories of epic quests never really excited her, but the idea of bettering herself was attractive. Ill have to keep an eye out for opportunities, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head. Thank you for your advice. Sure thing. They went to join Lord Mare and Clara in the garden, which had been rearranged at least three times while Ludmila spoke with Lady Aura. Ludmila examined the line of plants to the side: like the ones Lord Mare had left with Glasir, she had never seen any of them before. A quarter of the plants were stored in jars and submerged in water. Lord Mare, Ludmila said. You didnt give the Lizardmen in Wardens Vale any of these plants, did you? N-no Though he seemed well-meaning, Ludmila worried over introducing plants that were potentially harmful to the local environment. Lord Mare ensured her that the plants with Glasir could only grow around Divine Ash, but she wasnt sure what else he was spreading around. What do these plants require? Shalltear said that she wanted a pool here, so I brought some tropical plants. Theyll thrive in the microclimate created by the hot water, but, if they somehow manage to get off of the roof, theyll die from the cold. Lord Mare says that theyll grow thick enough to block people from seeing the pool itself, Clara said. People flying by wont be able to see us here. Thats very thoughtful of you, my lord, Ludmila said. I assume they are being grown for other purposes, as well? Un, Lord Mare nodded. Most of them are for crafting materials or food. A few of them have a bit of intelligence, but there arent any carnivorous ones. Clara moved away from the line of plants to stand behind Ludmilas shoulder. There isnt anything like that Ghost Tongue at Ludmilas place, is there? Clara asked. Sorry, that only grows around Divine Ash. I can bring a Divine Ash cutting here to see if I can raise the same ecology around it, but the only one that seems to be doing well is in Wardens Vale. Ah, thats fine, my lord, Clara laughed nervously. Im sure well manage without them. The door to Lady Shalltears court opened and Florine appeared. The young noblewoman didnt appear to be all there, her steps slowly skimming over the stone as she came forward to join them. Are you alright, Florine? Ludmila asked. Hm? Oh, yes. Lady Shalltear gave me a lot to think about. Whatever it was, she seemed reluctant to share. Well, Ludmila said, if youd like to talk about it, just let me know. Florine put on a half-smile in response. She turned her attention to the reshaped garden. Have you settled on a layout, Clara? I think the general feel here is good, Clara replied. Im a bit worried about whether this pool will leak into the palace As long as the basin stays unworked, Lord Mare said, I can mend any leaks. A-anyway, the hot water starts up here and flows down this cascade into the main pool. Then the pool feeds this stream that connects to the other pools in the garden. UmIm not sure where you want the water to end up. How much water will flow through here? It would be the rain that this roof catches plus what the magic item makes. I-Im actually a bit worried about that About the rain, my lord, or the magic item? The magic item, Lord Mare replied. You said that these magic items are commonly used by cities and towns, right? Yes, thats right, Clara nodded. Theyre used to supplement urban water supplies. Do you think they use them all over the world? The rest of the world is supposed to be more advanced than this region, so it would stand to reason that they do. Thenwhere does it all go? What do you mean by that, my lord? If water is being conjured for all those places, it flows somewhere. Into the sewers and the ground. Into the lakes and rivers. Then into the seas and oceans. Then it evaporates and becomes rainbut it stays in the world, right? Doesnt that mean youre slowly flooding the world with items that create water? Could that happen? Ludmila didnt even know how big the world was, never mind how much water was needed to flood everything. thats a good question, Clara said. Does that mean we should add something that destroys water at the end of this system? I think we should collect it. They turned to find Lady Shalltear coming over from the entrance to her court with Liane and two Vampire Brides. Collect it, my lady? Clara said, Do you mean to say that we should store it for when its required? To water the gardens and such. No, no, no, Lady Shalltear replied. Im saying that we should sell it! But its water, Liane frowned. Water isnt a valuable commodity in our region. Its not just any water, Lady Shalltear told her. Its water that the ladies of my court have bathed in! A first-class product! We even have three merchants C you can market it yourselvC Lady Auras hand clamped straight onto Lady Shalltears face with a loud smack. Is it this mouth? Lady Aura scowled, Is it this stupid mouth saying stupid things?! Muffled noises rose from Lady Shalltear as she struggled to remove the hand pressing against her face. She could have stepped back to get away from the Dark Elfs hand, but stubbornly insisted on trying to pull the hand off. Ludmila eyed the interaction thoughtfully. Lady Shalltear was supposed to have a Freedom effect active, but it wasnt working against Lady Auras hand. Was there some trick to it? Lady Aura turned to them. Remember, you four are this idiots courtiers now, so make sure she doesnt do any dumb or crazy stuff! How dare you! Lady Shalltear finally threw off Lady Auras hand, Those are my vassals C y-you cant just order them around! Is that so? Lady Aura raised an eyebrow, Who was it that put me in charge of a certain pair of dummies? Ngkh! Teeth clenched, Lady Shalltear glared sullenly at Lady Aura. The Dark Elf girl turned back to address them. And thats how it is. I cant be around all the time to keep an eye on this idiot and Shalltears other vassals always do their best to follow her orders. But you four are different: make sure you take good care of her. Well do our best to serve her, Lady Aura, Ludmila lowered her head. Un, Lady Aura planted her hands on her hips and nodded. Ludmilas been doing a good job so far so just ask her about the details. Are you done here, Mare? I have to see how the sun will affect the position of all these plantsIll come back to do that tomorrow. Er, just a sec, Liane said. You said two dummies. Whos the other one? Albedo, Lady Aura replied. With that, Lady Aura and Lord Mare hopped into one of the potted trees. Lady Shalltear sighed, her crimson gaze downcast. I want my dignity back. Ludmila went over to Lady Shalltear, gently stroking her back. It will be fine, my lady. No matter what, youre still our liege. But they know Im stupid now, Lady Shalltear sniffed. Clara, Liane and Florine exchanged looks, then burst out into laughter. Weve been helping you with so many different things, Clara said. Theres no way we wouldnt have noticed. So shes been keeping up appearances thinking we didnt know, Liane wiped a tear from her right eye, she really is a dummy. See! Lady Shalltear pointed, This is a real-life charisma break! HahIll never recover from this. Florine came over to stand on the other side of Lady Shalltear, placing a hand on her shoulder. Ludmila is right, my lady, she said, it will be fine. Perhaps you feel inadequate because there are so many excellent people in His Majestys service, but that doesnt matter to us. Lady Shalltear looked up at Florine. It doesnt? Hmmhow should I put it? As Nobles, our choices are generally limited. Sometimes were born in a generation where we have an excellent liege. Sometimes, its the opposite. Usually, theyre just normal. Our vassals, too, are the same way. One of our tenants might possess prodigious talent, but his son might end up as an indulgent wastrel. Either way, their household is still under our care and we just have to make things work. As noblewomen, Florine continued, we might have been married off to someone incompetent and spent the rest of our lives desperately trying to make sure their household didnt fall apart. Or our husbands might not have even recognised us for our capabilities and wed be forced to watch our new household destroy itself while being tasked to raise children that would inherit that mess. A lord might wish for better vassals, or vassals might wish for a better lord, but the fact is that we were all brought up knowing that the world isnt some perfect chain of perfect relationships with perfect people. So you wouldnt rather work under, say, Albedo than me? There would be certain advantages to working under Lady Albedo, Florine replied, but, in the end, I think I would rather serve as your vassal rather than hers. But why? You said that vassals might wish for a better lord, and Albedo is so much better than I am at this stuff She isnt. Lady Shalltear looked uncomprehendingly at Florine. She isnt, Florine smiled. Lady Albedo is an excellent administrator. Her judgement is peerless when it comes to the application of His Majestys laws and organising the realm. In a word, shes functional and we all admire her greatly for that. Being a leader, however, is not simply about being functional. People arent numbers or mechanisms that one can activate and expect to perform according to specifications that generate productivity and balance satisfaction. People and nations have a soul. You, my lady, tend to breathe life into the parts of the world that you touch. If Lady Albedo had her way, I think the Sorcerous Kingdom would be a sterile and dreary place. Besides, youre not genuinely stupid. You have things youre good at too. what if I told you that, if I had my way, the entire world would be a paradise for the Undead? Then I suppose we would all be Undead, Florine replied. But it would still have more spirit than whatever Lady Albedo could devise. Their lieges gaze turned away from Florine, moving from Clara to Liane, who smiled and nodded. After a moment, she released a quiet breath. In that case, she said, Ill be relying on you girls for many things. Vassals do not exist without purpose, my lady, Ludmila said. Nobles are raised because they are needed by their liege. It doesnt matter that you dont possess unfathomable intellect or peerless talent and capability. It is our joy to be of service to you and His Majesty, and it is an honour to be entrusted with duty. Dont you feel the same way about your service to the Sorcerer King? Of course! Then it shouldnt be so strange, yes? What youve been doing all this time is already more than we could ever have hoped for in the past, and I believe that things will only get better with all of us together now. Ludmila produced an empty decanter from an Infinite Haversack. We should take care of this before we have to leave, she said. Did Lady Pestonya deliver the one from the other day, by the way? Hm? Oh, yes, thank you for that. The place Albedo sent me to is so arid. Having a glass of fresh blood after a hard days work really hits the spot. I brought decanters for the others, as well, Ludmila said. Excellent, Lady Shalltear brightened. HeheheIve been waiting for this. Lets go back inside and fill them up. Lady Shalltear turned and headed back to her court. Ludmila fell in line behind her, followed by Clara, Liane and Florine. Did she say blood? Yes, Liane. Ive told you about this, havent I? Does it hurt? Not much. Lady Shalltear is an expert at drawing blood, so youre in good hands. Eh By the way, Lady Shalltear said. If Id like more than blood, that would be fine as well, yes? We are at your service, my lady, Ludmila replied. ThenFlorine? yes, my lady? About the side story with Grand Duchess Chartia and the High Emperor that I wanted to commission No. Aw. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 5, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Hes here. Draudillon rushed through the corridors of the Royal Palace, her slippered feet pattering against the polished marble floors. Her favourite shawl trailed from her elbows like a pair of gossamer wings. Maids and footmen stepped aside and looked curiously after her passage. Hes here! Her steps took her to the western annexe and brought her in front of the Royal Archives doors. She paused for half a moment before placing her hand on the doors wooden surface and leaning into it. The scent of cedar and vellum flowed over her as her eyes roamed the interior. She could only see empty aisles between the rows of bookshelves, but she could feel him deep inside. Even from her bedroom, she could sense his coming. In the archives central atrium, a tall man with long black hair stood in a brightly-coloured robe. A tome sat open atop his left hand. His chin rested atop the knuckle of his right index finger as his eyes scanned the lines of the page. Draudillons face broke out into a wide smile. Papapapa! She dashed forward, wrapping her arms around his leg and burying her face in the exquisite fabric of his garb. The man looked down at her from his reading, eyebrow raised. What are you doing, little Wyrmling? Well, I suppose your great-grandmother did things like this, as wellyou must be Draudillon. Draudillon looked up at the man and nodded energetically. He probably didnt need to say that. She could sense who he was, and he could probably sense her. The tome snapped shut. Her great-grandfather turned it in his hand, gaze tracing over the words on its spine. He turned his head up to look at the walls filled with books on the floors of the atrium above. The knowledge of a country, he murmured. So much, yet so littleand not a word of the truth. Her great-grandfather looked down at her again. Do you come here often, Draudillon? He asked, To this repository ofknowledge? Draudillon nodded. Why do you come here? To learn, Draudillon replied. But but? I like the stories more. Is that so? He raised an eyebrow, Why do you suppose that is? She opened her mouth, then closed it again. Her tutors always brought her to the archives to study. Learning how to be a Queen was important, but she always thought that there was something much more important. That was why she read so many stories. Except those stories werent enough. Something was missing C something that words could not convey. At least not in any words that her tutors could understand. Her great-grandfather put the book down on the table beside him. He knelt in front of her, placing a hand on her shoulder and looking into her eyes. A slight smile crossed his lips. I suppose that is proof of a sort, he said. Proof of my blood. For I love stories too. Would you like to know the answer, little Wyrmling? The answer to what you feel C what you understand C yet cannot put words to? Draudillon nodded. Her great-grandfathers smile didnt widen, but she saw it spread to his dark eyes. It is because stories are the most important thing in our world, Draudillon. Not knowledge, wealth or anything else that will fade with the turning of aeons. These books; these records and accountsthey feel empty because they are not the story itself. Her mouth fell open. It was so obvious C why hadnt she figured it out sooner? Then where are the stories, papapapa? Here, her great-grandfather placed a palm on his chest, then placed that palm against hers. And here. They are written in the soul, Draudillon. Every soul is like a book C its pages empty when a being is born. Those pages are filled with the experiences of ones life: the true stories. At the end of that life, ones soul returns to the World. We Dragon Lords are the curators of a vast and ever-expanding library: we exist to protect the World, and our watchis eternal. Draudillon cast her gaze down at the floor. But Im not strong enough to protect the World, she said. No single Dragon Lord is strong enough to protect the World, her great-grandfathers smile tightened. But I suppose you are very fragile as far as Dragon Lords go. But worry not: the World has granted us Dragon Lords a special privilege C one meant to help us perform our duty as its champions. What is it? Draudillon asked. Primal Sorcery, her great-grandfather answered. The magic of the soul. The magic of the World. I believe many mortals refer to it as the magic of Dragons. Wild Magic. He straightened to his full height and held out his hand to her. Come, little Wyrmling. You have a purpose to fulfil. To fulfil that purpose, there is much you must grasp.
An urgent knock roused Draudillon from her slumber. Your Majesty? Salacias voice sounded through the door, Your Majesty! Mmphjust five more minutes, Draudillon murmured. Its an hour to noon, Your Majesty. Draudillons eyes popped open. She turned her head. Overcast skies lay beyond her window, bright enough to be as late as Salacia claimed. She rolled out of bed, tripping on her white silk nightgown after a single step. Bpgph! A-are you alright, Your Majesty? I-Im fine! IllCahem, We will be right out! Her brow furrowed over the sound of her high-pitched voice. Looking down at her hands and feet, she realised what had happened. Dammit, I used Wild Magic in my sleep Walking over to her mirror, she frowned at her reflection. She had become the Draudillon in her dream; an innocent child still filled with wonder over the mysteries of the world. It wouldnt do to walk out of her bedroom looking like a five-year-old, so she returned to her original self. Salacia lowered her head in greeting, a fluffy white towel in her hands. Good morning, Your Majesty, she said. My most sincere apologies for interrupting your rest. Youve been working so hard as of late No more than anyone else, Draudillon made her way over to the bath. What did We miss? The delegation from the Sorcerous Kingdom returned four hours ago, Salacia said. We cancelled the morning audiences, so they went out to inspect the city. All of them? Corelyn usually spends her time in the archives Yes, Your Majesty. They said they would visit the exclave area before exploring the city and seeing the Merchant Guild. Draudillons nightwear fell into a puddle at her feet. She went and lowered herself into her steaming bath. A sigh escaped her as she submerged herself up to her shoulders. Corelyn stopped her research, so does that mean something happened back in the Sorcerous Kingdom? If she undertakes a major shift in her strategy Her court was still reeling from Corelyns offensive, so something like that would catch them off-balance or even throw them into chaos. It would ultimately depend on what she planned on doing with the Merchant Guild. If she was simply going to forge links with various industries, that was fine, but if the Merchants tried to get ahead of the nobility using their new ties, her court would almost certainly see it as yet another front opening up in their battle. Did anyone go along as an escort? Draudillon asked. No, Salacia shook her head. Ever since we started preparing teams for the different cities, things have become impossible to keep up with. We cant spare anyone to keep an eye on them. I cant believe we havent located a single one of our Nobles yet You dont believe your family would stand up to the Beastmen? Salacia sighed, her voice growing forlorn. Yes, Your Majesty, they would. Why must the world be like this? Why must good and brave people perish while unscrupulous and cowardly opportunists are allowed to survive? It all makes it seem like evil is predestined to prevail in the end. It does seem that way, doesnt it? Draudillon stretched with a yawn, That is probably why stories in which good and brave people succeed are all the more compelling. Though their valour is recognised, not everyone can be as they. To be a singular existence that can cleave through the realities that everyone else must wrestle with is not something one sees every day. And those with the power to be those singular existences turn their backs on everyone else in pursuit of selfish ends, bitterness filled Salacias voice. Not a single hero has served our kingdom since the beginning of Your Majestys reign. Oi, that sounds like youre blaming Us. M-my deepest apologies, Your Majesty! Draudillon rolled her eyes. We were just teasing, Salacia. It is doubtful that Our existence somehow prevents heroes from appearing. The more likely explanation was that they did have heroes in every generation, but they were killed before they could become strong. No easy way existed to identify that sort of talent. To retain it, a country would have to bind those individuals to them early in their lives. Otherwise, it was likely that they would become full of their own strength and unfettered by nothing but selfish greed and ambition. In a world where power could take or destroy everything without its wielders facing tangible repercussions, it felt like a virtuous hero could only be found in tales. Well, I suppose we have plenty of heroes running around now C Undead ones, at any rate. Draudillon rose from her bath and went to change into her outfit for the afternoon. Once that was done, she gave a satisfied nod to her reflection in the dressing mirror. The best part about having Salacia on duty was that, as a follower of The Six, her fashion sense was far more conservative than most. What does Our schedule look like for today? There are some sundry matters to address over lunch, Salacia said. The first set of reports from our people in Blighthold have come in and the court would like to review the plans for our restoration efforts. Following that is a tour of the southeastern quarter. The journey to Seagate is tomorrow, so we have some details to go over later this afternoon. We moved the audience with Countess Corelyn and her party to this evening after dinner. Barring the tour, it felt like a strangely normal day. A part of her wondered if she was allowed to think that way. How soon before We can visit Blighthold? Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I believe Ioena and the others have devised a way for your visit to come sooner than anticipated. Then its time for lunch. We are famished. She took a deep breath and settled herself before stepping out of the royal apartments. On the way to the throne room, Sebas stood in his customary place. He reportedly still hadnt eaten or slept since his arrival, so she was starting to feel sorry for him despite his claims that food and bedrest were unnecessary. Sebas, greeted him. We thank you for your hard work. Your Majesty, the Sorcerer Kings butler replied. Good afternoon. You look especially well-rested today. We feel especially guilty today, Draudillon offered Sebas a self-deprecating smile. Our people are working so hard, yettell me, Sebas, is this item that allows you to forgo rest sold in the Sorcerous Kingdom? The version of the item that I carry is of limited availability, but other forms may existyou may want to inquire with the members of Countess Corelyns delegation. They are all Merchants with extensive connections. Come to think of it, they never seem tired. Not requiring sleepis that enviable or pitiable? As an individual possessed of a Draconic bloodline, she leaned towards the latter assessment. Sleep was one of the great joys of life. Captain Scavo and two of his men saluted as Draudillon and her entourage approached the throne room doors. She resisted the urge to tiptoe to see through the hole that was still there. Is Our court already present, Captain? Yes, Your Majesty. The Prime Minister and several members of the cabinet. A few of their aides, as well. There were also probably several Nobles working their shifts as members of the palace staff, but that was never mentioned. Servants were supposed to be invisible during official functions, after all. The double doors of the throne room opened and Draudillon made her way in. Conversation hushed and a dozen men and women offered their greetings in unison. Good Afternoon, Your Majesty. Umu. Good Afternoon. She walked into the high hall of the Draconic Kingdom, passing between the lowered heads of her courtiers. After she settled into her throne, Ioenas voice carried over the air. Her Majesty permits you to raise your heads. Draudillon put on a smile as a dozen attentive gazes fixed on her. A table was brought before the throne and lunch was laid out. An unexpected aroma rose from the bowl of oatmeal placed before her. Hmmthis is richer than expected, she stirred the bowl with a silver spoon. Are we going through some hidden reserve from our old stores? Her courtiers remained silent, avoiding her gaze. A few moments later, Sebas spoke from beside her. The honey and jam are from Corelyn County, Your Majesty. The milk and butter are from Gagnier Barony. Countess Wagner obtained the cinnamon through her Merchant companies that ply the trade cities of the Great Steppe. Ah, that would explain it. Draudillons gaze traced over the Nobles of her court. They were ashamed that they couldnt provide a meal befitting their Queen. At the same time, they were resentful of those who could C especially since they were starting to see them as interlopers. The cinnamon was especially notable, as it was a spice usually reserved for royalty. One might say that the Draconic Kingdoms Nobles were being bludgeoned into submission by the sampling of the Sorcerous Kingdoms economic reach. Still, what they were doing was rude. She narrowed her eyes at their sullen looks. Oi, you lot. You cannot be wilful brats anymore. Failing to convey gratitude where it is called for is unbecoming of Nobles of the Draconic Kingdom and a stain upon Our honour. As one, her courtiers paled. Draudillon turned to address Sebas with a warm smile. Please convey Our most heartfelt thanks to Countess Corelyn and her party, Sebas. It has been too long since such luxury has graced Our table. Sebas lowered his head in silent acknowledgement. Draudillon turned her attention forward again. So, Lady Yorsten, she said. What were you discussing just now? The reports from our people in Blighthold, Your Majesty, her Prime Minister replied. A mirthless smile formed around the spoon in Draudillons mouth at Ioenas tone. More facts to chafe at her courtiers pride. So much of what they did depended on the generosity of the Sorcerous Kingdom. They survived off of their food and supplies. An Undead army cleared the land of Beastmen. Their transports delivered officials and rapid communication was only possible through them. Her Nobles were young, talented and proud. They had come to the palace with bright futures ahead of them and seemingly everything was within their grasp. Now, they felt powerless. More importantly, they felt that they were having their place taken from them. They were not incompetent, but desperation and rashness could result in the same outcomes. She needed to make sure that the pressure that they experienced wasnt so great that they leapt into the void between themselves and their competitors in some monumentally stupid attempt to make up for what they lacked. Of course, understanding what the problem was was not the same as solving it. It was a constant battle to keep everything from buckling under the combined strain of their situation and most of it was out of her direct control. What did they say? The Balik Family was more than happy to dump all of the bureaucratic work on our team, Ioena reported. Captain Sella is trying to figure out how to effectively deploy the army for policing duties. Captain Inserra is on his way back to the city and Highforts garrison should arrive late this evening. The staff from the Merchant Guild have gone to attend to their matters. In other words, they were just getting started. Did something happen that necessitates a change in procedure? Our teams report more or less confirms what Lady Zahradnik shared with us, said the Prime Minister. We were discussing how we should go about restoring order. Mmhthat should be the most straightforward part. Is something getting in the way? The first thing they would need to do was restore the provincial administration. While the loss of Nobles was painful, village chiefs were actually the lowest level of management. Even without a presiding Noble, they could still report to the nearest urban centre and the administration would continue to function that way. Most villages likely understood who amongst them was most suited to fill the position. All that the team from the capital needed to do was make it official. Without their Queens blessing, a villager wouldnt dare assume the role. No, Your Majesty, Ioena replied. Its more that we believe we have misstepped. Oh? How so? Zahradniks rapid advance caught us off-guard and unprepared. Our initial reaction was to scrape together the bare minimum of what we needed to assume control as quickly as possible. In hindsight, we should have sent as many people as we could afford. Draudillon nodded. The group that they sent was composed of four Nobles and four clerks from the Merchant Guild. The clerks did not need to leave their assigned city, but the Nobles did. Two of them needed to stay in the city to oversee matters, leaving two to go around organising the villages. It wasnt the best way to go about it, however. The more Nobles they sent, the faster the province would get back to its feet. Furthermore, they would gain critical experience relevant to their situation and carry it over to their tasks in the next province. She smiled inwardly as she took a bite out of her buttered toast. She had left them to figure things out on their own since it wasnt an error that would result in immediate, fatal consequences. They were learning quickly and they werent afraid to admit their mistakes and propose corrections. At least to their Queen. Can the Nobles remaining in the capital handle the increased workload? Draudillon asked. Yes, Your Majesty, Ioena answered. The initial glut of work has already been handled over the past week. Now that we have a good grasp on operations in the capital, were streamlining processes to better match our capabilities. How many people have you freed up? One hundred thirty Nobles from the palace staff. The palace and its gardens would fall to dust and disrepair, but she could live with that for now. What about the Guilds? Draudillon asked. Were still awaiting their response, Ioena answered. Well, theres no need to wait for them, Draudillon said. Send whoever is ready on the next transport to Blighthold. The rest can go later. You have all done well. A dozen young faces brightened in response to her praise. Draudillons eyes settled on the tall Noble standing on the right end of her Courtiers. Zorlu, inform Zahradnik about the changes. Emmad lowered his head. By Your Majestys will. So stiff...well, that''s to be expected. The son of House Zorlu had always carried himself like a martial Noble. Though Draudillon had just ordered the young man to pick up what he could from Zahradnik, that stern demeanour of his had magnified threefold. He hadnt even met with the Baroness yet, as she had been away. His popularity in the court had similarly increased, though much of that was due to Draudillons calculations coming together. Marshals held a military office, but they also needed the strength to stand firm against political influence and assert themselves in the court when necessary. Since he didnt go out of his way to make enemies, the young man had many who thought well of him. Unfortunately, they werent the allies that he needed. Even in the Draconic Kingdom, where external threats were ever present, the relationship between the military and the civilian sectors required constant maintenance. Both were required to maintain a healthy state, yet they tended to drift apart far too easily. Neglecting one seemed to invariably lead to the dysfunction of the other through external and internal issues. She finished off her lunch and settled several small matters before leaving the palace for her scheduled tour of the southeastern quarter. Two squads of militia led by two of her Nobles accompanied the three carriages of her entourage. Draudillon rode in the central carriage with Ioena, Salacia and Sebas while other members of ministries relevant to the quarter boarded the other vehicles. Citizens called out cheerfully and waved as her procession slowly made its way through the city streets. For the most part, they seemed healthy and energetic, throwing themselves into the capitals recovery efforts. Now that Zahradnik had given the all-clear, the overcrowding receded as refugees were sent to repopulate the lands between Oriculon and Seagate. A distinct cocktail of odours seeped into the cabin after their carriage crossed into the southwestern quarter. In the Draconic Kingdom, the wind either blew in the direction of the sea or away from it, making the southwestern part of Oriculon the location for industries that issued emissions that the citizens found undesirable. Everything from Alchemists to Tanners made the place their home, though some industries had suffered greater losses than others. They stopped in the largest plaza of the quarter and Sebas left the cabin first to join the inspection of the surroundings. When they deemed the area secure, a footman helped her to disembark. A great cheer arose when her shoes touched cobblestones still damp from the nights rain. Men and women of every vocation in the quarter surrounded the plaza in their occupational garb, giving the reception a distinctly industrial flavour. Her other three ladies-in-waiting joined her, though all but Salacia had come in their capacity as ministers. In addition came her Ministers of the Economy, Rural Development and Transportation. They followed behind her as she made her way around the plaza, smiling at the crowd and inspecting the goods on display. Tools, tools and more toolswhat should I even say? She didnt like making a show of admiring things she had no clue about. She also didnt like wasting other peoples time. Something did eventually catch her eye, however: in the centre of the plaza, displayed on a modest wooden platform, was a contraption made out of pure steel. This isa plough? Yes, Your Majesty, Mazhar Forst, her Minister of Rural Development said. The delegation from the Sorcerous Kingdom left it here as a demonstrator. I believe they plan on using it out in the fields at some later date. Isnt this too big to be a plough? Thats what everyone says, the Minister shrugged. Anything beyond two furrows is not economically viable even with a team of draft animals. This plough has blades for six furrows. The artisans recognise the high craftsmanship of this tool, but they also dismiss it as practically useless. People with too much money and not enough sense sometimes commissioned ridiculous items of little practical value. Arms and armour that were politely referred to as ceremonial were the most common culprits, though many of the wealthy who fancied themselves akin to the Boastful Sage came up with all sorts of junk. As shrewd as the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation was, however, she doubted that they would try to foist something useless on the Draconic Kingdom. Several other tools of a similar scale were placed around the plaza. There was a disc harrow, a seed drill, gears for mills that were somehow all fashioned from steel, something labelled as a pump and a steel vehicle frame with different mountings lined up beside it. Are these all employed in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Sebas? Draudillon asked. Many tools have been developed over the past year by House Wagners machining workshops, Sebas said. What you see on display here are those deemed suitable for use in the Draconic Kingdom. The heavy equipment is meant to employ Undead labour. Expressions of shock and horror blossomed all around them. Y-your Majesty, Mazhar said. I must respectfully state that there is absolutely no need for the Undead in our industries. Thats right, Your Majesty, Salacia nodded empathetically. Our country has always managed to bounce back from Beastman attacks on its own. The scale is a bit different this time, Draudillon noted. Not only have We lost so many people, but there will be a shortage of draft animals. Its true that those are issues we must face, Salacia said, but we can import draft animals from abroad, yes? The Sorcerous Kingdom is undeniably effective when it comes to fighting, but we need not rely on them for anything else. Our people will surely be up to the challenge! Draudillon examined the looks of conviction on the faces of Noble and commoner alike. How much of it was pride; how much, fear? She was of the mind that too much change at once was not a good thing. Other things did not change as quickly and the development of a healthy society relied on progress in all of its aspects. Economically speaking, however, not utilising Undead labour was a lost opportunity with so much land to go around. Orban, she said, what do you think? Our ministry does not have enough information to make statements with any confidence, the Minister of the Economy replied. I believe that Countess Wagner has arranged for a demonstration of these farming tools on the journey to Seagate tomorrow. There will be an opportunity to ask for the details then. At least he wasnt adamantly against it. The sheer surplus of certain commodities from the Sorcerous Kingdom pointed to how much the Draconic Kingdom stood to gain, but she doubted that Undead labour would gain much ground with her subjects so long as there wasnt a need for it. Their tour continued through the southeastern quarter, showing that many of the workshops in the city were already adapting to the realities the rural citizenry would have to face. Nearly every tool was hand-operated and even treadmills were being made. Are there any estimates for local production now that work is underway? She asked. Well be behind, Your Majesty, Orban said, but not so much that well be facing shortages. The tools used around the borderlands are meant just for this situation. Orban gestured to several wagons filled with wheel hoes C a farming tool invented in the Draconic Kingdom. Draft animals and other livestock could not be safely raised on the frontier, so the necessity for farming tools that Humans could efficiently use had given rise to the simple device. Wheel hoes were something like a wheelbarrow without the barrow. In its place was a simple frame that could be mounted with various attachments. One could cultivate, furrow, hoe, plough, seed, weed and rake by simply pushing it around. Compared to conventional tools, one could do a days worth of work in a half-hour. Draudillon could understand how Orban could be so confident about their prospects, as they were not misplaced. She just wished that they wouldnt be so defensive about their position. Do you have anything like that in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Sebas? Ive never seen the like, Your Majesty, Sebas replied. It appears to be far in advance of the hand tools used in the north. The people surrounding them glowed with pride. Foreigners tended to look down on the Draconic Kingdom due to their situation, so it was a pleasant difference in attitude. Visitors from the Theocracy turned up their noses at labour-saving devices, saying that they interfered with the cultivation of strength. Hard work builds character, or so they said. Draudillon often wondered how they would feel about building character when a pack of hungry Beastmen could appear on the horizon at any time. But those days would be behind them soon. At long last, she would be able to draw out the full potential of the Draconic Kingdom C the potential her great-grandfather envisioned when he raised its capital on the shores of the Oriculon. We believe that you may find many other things of interest in Our country, Draudillon beamed. Lets continue, shall we? The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 5, Chapter 6 High resolution version can be found here.
Chapter 6 17th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 1300 Hours Emmad Zorlu strode through the corridors of Oriculon Palace, a sense of nervousness haunting his steps. Queen Draudillon had discussed his appointment to the Royal Court as one of its Marshals the previous day, ordering him to learn what he could from Baroness Zahradnik. The chief of staff of the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces in the Draconic Kingdom had been away for a meeting in her homeland, so today would be his first under her tutelage. The Queen nudged him into meeting with the Baroness by ordering him to deliver the courts newly-rendered decision to her. Beyond that, however, he wasnt sure what else he was supposed to be doing. As expected of Her Majesty C she uses everything that can be usedbut why did Zahradnik agree to be used? He did not understand a great many things, but obedience was paramount. Understanding would come with time. Zorlu! He looked over his shoulder. Carillo. I think you grew five centimetres overnight, Zoren grinned, slapping Emmad on the back. I suppose this is a dream come true, eh? I wouldnt say that Rather than a dream, Emmad felt that he was always meant to join the army. He was a son of Eastwatch: the fortress city that stood at the gates of the Oriculon Reach. The defence of the Draconic Kingdom was his heritage. His father disapproved of his eldest aspiring to a position of command, so he was encouraged to aim for a position in the Queens household. Instead of challenging his fathers wishes, he went along with them, seeing it as an opportunity to learn from the Marshals of the Royal Court. Never in his wildest dreams did he believe that he would be appointed as one two years later. Hey now, Zoren said. Half of the guys aiming for the position would kill to be in your shoes. Who else was Her Majesty considering, by the way? Kartal and Yilmaz, I think. HmmI suppose I could see that. There are so many others clamouring for Marshal, though. That there were. Many scions felt that the burden of command in the defence of their homeland was their responsibility, so the tale of fearful fathers sending their precious sons to safety was a common one. Common, too, was the way Emmad saw the palace as an opportunity to become familiar with the army. Every one of them knew that there were only two choices for their country: fight or die. No one chose to simply die. No one should be clamouring for Marshal, Emmad told him. Leading militia around is the most any of us has ever done. If it wasnt for the law, I would recommend that the Captains of Highfort be appointed. I cant say that I find Inserras account entirely believable, Zoren said. If men could become monsters just by fighting endlessly, our country would have an endless number of monsters. Zahradnik said he wasnt wrong. Zahradnik can turn a hundred Beastmen into paste in the blink of an eye, came Zorens wry response. She may be overestimating the rest of us Humans. There was no point in arguing. Plenty of Adventurers thwarted Beastman raids in the past and the strength of the Theocracys forces could not be denied. Despite their grievous losses, the story of Highfort was an inspiration: proof that the Draconic Kingdom, too, could stand against its ancestral nemesis. All that they needed was a fighting chance. Now, they had it. Hm? Hey, where are you going, Zorlu? The Sorcerous Kingdoms rooms are the other way. I should change into something more suitable. Court fashion is hardly appropriate. But I only ever see Zahradnik in that nice dress of hers? Well, whatever. Let me know how it goes later. Zoren went ahead, waving lazily over his shoulder. Emmad returned to his room, opening his dressing cabinet. He sorted through his belongings. The armour he had donned in the defence of the palace had been returned to the palace armoury. He had his militia officers uniform, but that wasnt suitable for his new office. His mind went back to the times he had seen the Queens Marshals around the palace, trying to recall the details of their garb. Emmad disrobed, changing into a darker ?alvar. He stuffed them into his black leather boots. Next came a white shirt and dark sash. He tucked his han?er in front of his right hip. He reached into the back of the cabinet, taking out his yata?an in its scabbard with its harness. He fastened the harness over his sash, leaving the sword hanging at his right hip. A brown leather vest went over his shirt and leather bracers clasped his shirt over his forearms. Last, came a long black robe that hung below the knee. Alright. It was probably the best he could do. He didnt have a decent hat. Or a beard. The Marshals all had beards. He grabbed the militia spear propped behind his door on the way out. The handful of men and women he passed all stared as he went by. Emmad did his best to ignore them. Upon entering the corridor leading to the western end of the palace, he encountered a blonde-haired woman in the garb of a northern Maid. Nearby, four Skeletons were sweeping the floor with brooms. The woman gave his spear the barest of glances and smiled up at him. Is there something I can help you with? She asked. He frowned inwardly at her reaction. When a two-metre-tall man dressed in black came down the corridor with a spear, most women would naturally shy away. This one, however, didnt display a shred of fear. A furrow formed on his brow. There was a flanged mace clipped to her waist. Regardless of culture, nearly everyone wore some form of dagger for everyday purposes, but he had never heard of a Maid casually wearing a mace. are you a spy? The Maid asked. Who in the world would randomly ask that? The Skeletons stopped their sweeping to look at him. The Maids smile didnt shift in the slightest. Er, no? He answered, Emmad Zorlu C Ive come to see the Baroness Zahradnik by Her Majestys orders. Straw rasping over stone filled the air again. I see, the Maid said. This way please, Mister Zorlu. Emmad warily eyed the Skeletons as he passed between them. His steps slowed as they approached a pair of Death Knights, each guarding the door to the state rooms on either side of the corridor. The Maid turned and waited for him in front of the doors. I pray you to wait here while I inform my lady of your arrival. With that, she entered the room to the left, going straight past the spiky black tower of death without breaking stride. She reappeared a minute later. The Baroness will see you now. He followed the maid into the state room and was led to the suites hall. The room had been thoroughly rearranged, its rectangular tables combined in the centre and laid over with white linen. A mix of living and Undead gazes pinned him to the threshold. Welcome, Your Excellency, Baroness Zahradnik said. Her Majesty informed me of your appointment. Though our time together may be limited, I hope I can be of some assistance to you. Thank you for your welcome, Baroness Zahradnik. Emmad lowered his head, then stopped. Was he supposed to do that? Though he felt unqualified for the role, he was still a Marshal. She was a minor Nobleor was she an officer in this case? Either way, a Marshal bowed to neither. He cleared his throat. Her Majesty sent me to inform you that more administrative staff will be sent to Blighthold with the next transport. How many? One hundred thirty, Emmad replied. Her Majesty will be using the passenger barge for tomorrows inspection of Seagate, Lady Zahradnik said, so the first available trip to Blighthold will be tomorrow evening. It takes roughly twelve hours for a barge to travel from Oriculon to Blighthold, but the one we prepared for transporting officials hasnt been furnished with beds for one hundred thirty. If they dont mind staying awake all night, we can deliver all of them after the inspection returns. Since the wind went inland at night, it was common for ships to make northbound trips at that time. He nodded in response. That shouldnt be a problem, he said. Very well, Ill let Countess Corelyn know so she can make the arrangements. Lets see to their security details, shall we? The Baroness beckoned for him to come and join her at the table. He went to stand at the nearest side, glancing at the rows of Elder Liches to his left and right. Lady Zahradnik stood across from him with one of her Half-Elf Maids. The two children that were rumoured to follow her everywhere C even to the battlefield C were there too. He leaned his spear against the table. The Maid from before carried it away. For future reference, Lady Zahradnik told him, Carrying battlefield weapons around in urban areas for no discernible reason is usually considered a nuisance. His ears coloured at her reprimand. He already knew that. Why did he carry a spear with him around the palace? Emmad examined the others present at the table. The Half-Elf Maid was in the same type of uniform as the other Maid. The boy to her right was wearing a simple pair of pants and an unassuming short-sleeved shirt. The girl had a slightly more fashionable blouse, but it wouldnt be out of place for any village girl to wear vestments of similar quality. All three of them had daggers visible on their person, but nothing else. Lady Zahradnik had no visible armament at all. As Zoren had mentioned, she was dressed in the militant equestrian attire she always appeared in when attending an audience with the Queen. The Baroness examined Emmad curiously. He resisted the urge to shift under her scrutiny. I thought the Nobles of the Draconic Kingdom were appointed to positions of broad command, she said. We are, he replied. If thats the case, why did you bring a spear with you? He sent a confused look back at Lady Zahradnik. Should a Commander not be armed? To clarify, Baroness Zahradnik said, there are normally two types of Commanders: those that lead from the front are categorised as Captains. Those who issue orders to armies C usually from positions where they can see whats going on across the battlefield C are categorised as Commanders. I assumed that, since the Draconic Kingdom appoints Nobles as Generals and Marshals, you would be one of the latter. I dont understand. I read that officers elsewhere start as Sergeants and rise through the ranks to become Commanders. Thats true in other countries with standing armies, she admitted. But it doesnt have to be that way. I thought that the Draconic Kingdom understood this because of the laws they have in place. Captains are drawn from the pool of promising Sergeants, who are in turn drawn from the common population. Captains and Sergeants are exposed to the greatest risk and would thus require a large pool of candidates to replace them with. Nobles are rare by comparison so the army would want to keep them relatively safe and give them time to develop. Nobles being Commanders follow that line of thought. That was the rationale given, but it generated some resentment. Some saw the appointment of Nobles to command positions as undeserved. Emmad agreed with that sentiment, but, at the same time, the law must have existed for good reason else the Queen would have instituted reforms. Then youre saying that Im doing it wrong? He asked, That I shouldnt be training for personal combat? The answer is complicated, Lady Zahradnik answered. Nothe answer is simple, but regional culture has complicated it. Perhaps corrupted is the better term. Somewhere along the way, people started conflating ones role with ones position in the hierarchy. This led to the idea that Sergeants become Captains, who in turn become Commanders. Then those Commanders become Generals. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. So, using the simple answer, I should be a Captain since I feel that I should stand with my men in battle. ExceptIve never heard of a Marshal being a Captain. They are always Generals. Again, that is a part of what I mentioned. Rank is being conflated with role. If you are an excellent Captain, you are an excellent Captain. It does not make you an excellent General. The Baroness placed a hand on her breast. For instance, I am a Captain. I am also the chief of staff of the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces in the Draconic Kingdom. If it were the Empire, I would be considered a General. The Sorcerous Kingdom, however, is not plagued by erroneous cultural distinctions. I am the chief of staff because I hold the highest position of authority. This has nothing to do with my role as Captain. I serve as a Captain while my Commanders serve as Commanders. We have Generals at home that assist us with strategic planning. Everyone functions in the role that they are best suited for. He wasnt sure if that made sense, but the Sorcerous Kingdom was clearly doing something right if it had such spectacular strength at its disposal. Furthermore, Lady Zahradnik said, I think it would be good to have a Captain as a Marshal. Why is that? Representation. Barriers in the chain of command can blind one to possibilities and avenues of thought. A court full of Generals is very far away from the front lines of battle. In the Draconic Kingdom, this is exacerbated by the fact that Nobles can be distant from the common folk and everything in your country is rigid out of necessity. Was that how other countries saw them? He supposed that was probably the case. In the Draconic Kingdom, processes were optimised to keep the country from falling behind in the endless cycle of raids and predation. Excessive deliberations, insubordination and decisions that wasted resources would invariably get everyone killed. Then I will aim to be a Captain, Emmad said. Ive always felt that is what I should be. In that case, Lady Zahradnik said, I will do my best to guide Your Excellency along that path. A word of caution, however He looked up with a question on his face. Captains must be strong, the Baroness told him. A relatively weak Commander can manage with strong Captains under them, but it doesnt work the other way around. Just as a Sergeant is the pillar of a squad, a Captain is the pillar of a company. If a company shatters because that pillar is weak, it is a great deal of trouble for a Commander. I understand. Your Excellency does not, Lady Zahradnik smirked. But you will, eventually. Now, lets see to what Her Majesty sent you over for, shall we? The Royal Court insists on keeping most of its domestic matters to itself, but we cant have that here. We need to know how Her Majesty plans to deploy her officials and what sort of schedule theyll be keeping. Emmad looked down at the map on the table. He tried to keep his eyes from wandering between all the markers as he focused on the northwestern corner. Originally, he said, The Royal Court planned on sending four Nobles to Blighthold along with four Clerks from the Merchant Guild. Two of the Nobles would be based in the city and the other two would be stationed in each of the towns in the province. The province is small: only about three thousand square kilometres. Each village tends to roughly ten square kilometres of land each. There are three hundred villages north of Blighthold, plus the city and the two towns. And Highfort. The sheer number of villages and their size in the Draconic Kingdom is still something I cant get used to. Your lands must be astonishingly productive. Shouldnt it be the same in the north? Emmad asked, The population of Re-Estize is over nine million and the Baharuth Empire is not far behind. Youre right, the Baroness answered. I havent been to the heartlands of Re-Estize, but villages in the Empire do manage about the same amount of land as you mentioned. The Duchy of E-Rantel has a lot of frontier and my territory is still mostly undeveloped. Lady Zahradnik cleared her throat and focused on the map again. So Her Majesty is deploying one hundred thirty Nobles to expedite reorganisation and give them practical experience? After thatwho will be left behind to manage things, Your Excellency? Im afraid I know little about how the Draconic Kingdoms provincial administration works. His thoughts went back to his lessons as a child, most of which had to do with memorising the countrys political and economic processes. The Draconic Kingdom was highly regimented due to the realities of living with Beastman neighbours. From what he knew of the highly-stable northern nations, the Baroness would likely be unfamiliar with several key points. Unlike the cities of the northern countries, Emmad said, every city in the Draconic Kingdom is a free city under the Crown. Each is managed by administrative staff appointed to it by Her Majesty. The number depends on the size and population of the province, but, in our current situation, it would be the four originally assigned to the city. What about the rest of the province? Each Barony has five villages. Each County is composed of five Baronies, one of which is directly managed by the Count. The Counts live in the towns and citiesor at least they used to. Two Counts had manors in Blighthold while there were five Counts in each of the towns. Also, the General of Highfort serves both as the garrisons chief of staff and as the lord of the fortress and its territories. In hindsight, sending four Nobles to do the work of sixty was insane. The ones they had sent to Blighthold would probably be weeping in relief when the others arrived. So in all, Lady Zahradnik tapped her chin lightly with her index finger, there are twelve Counts, forty-eight Barons and one military governor. The fact that they must also serve as military governors makes it essential for Commanders to be appointed from the nobilitywhat about the citys administrative staff? Spares from the local houses, Emmad replied. And the household staff of each Noble? Senior household staff are the spares of other houses. Junior staff are usually commoners or senior staff for the next generation. The tapping finger stopped. A furrow appeared on the Baroness brow. how many siblings do you have? Three brothers and five sisters. Is that normal for families in the Draconic Kingdom? Lady Zahradnik asked. For Noble families, yes, Emmad nodded. Rural families usually have around four to six children, depending where they are. That would be a nightmare in the north, the Baroness said. People would be constantly feuding over inheritance. The Beastmen are constantly eating us, so Thats right, isnt it? I apologise, Your Excellency C I was thinking of things in terms customary to the north. Up there, families C regardless of social strata C only have as many children as they require to inherit. Its usually the eldest son, the backup son and the rest are undesirable extras. If we only did that much, Emmad said, wed be rapidly eaten out of existence. Redundancy after redundancy after redundancy, Lady Zahradnik murmured. Everyone has a large family because you expect to be eaten at some point. Nobles scatter their scions everywhere as reserve administrators to replace inevitable losses. Commanders are Nobles because martial Nobles are natural Commanders and can be quickly replaced from that reserve, plus they possess the skills necessary to serve as governors. The free cities serve as hubs from which recovery can be rapidly facilitated. Lines of authority are all within one or two steps of the Queen. The Draconic Kingdom is full of survival mechanisms evolved from its relationship with the Beastman country. Is that a good thing or a bad thing? I think its a good thing, Your Excellency. Ive seen what happens when the opposite is true; when countries are allowed to ignore the realities of the world. The problem is that the Draconic Kingdom may follow in the footsteps of one of those countries soon. What do you mean by that? Emmad asked. When security is treated as a given, other problems may rise to the fore. Complacency; decadence; internal strife and corruption. Priorities shift and society decays because people are allowed to rest on their laurels. I can only pray that Queen Oriculus is capable of leading your country through those problems. Lady Zahradnik drew up missives for the Captains of the Highfort garrison, detailing the security needs of the Nobles who would arrive at Blighthold. After that, her attention went across the Seylan River. Were going to need to perform extra sweeps. I think so too, Captain, the Half-Elf Maid said. Does that mean Blighthold isnt safe? Emmad frowned. Our advance up until the Seylan River was very thorough about ensuring the lands were clear, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik replied. The problem is that the Beastmen across the Seylan chose to flee rather than fight. We had to rush ahead and get rid of them before they started overrunning villages in their flight. Emmad examined the familiar map filled with unfamiliar markers. There was a front line advancing steadily southeast, which he assumed were the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces. Ahead of them were a few scattered markers up to the River Ors. Youve retaken Orsfort, his gaze fixed on the fortress east of Highfort. How many men did you find there? Im sorry, Your Excellency, the Baroness said. Orsfort was empty when we arrived. The Beastmen tribes in the vicinity appear to have long moved on. He quietly nodded. The court was hoping for another miracle akin to Highfort, but it was an unrealistic expectation. His eyes followed the river to its estuary. What is all this at Orsport? The Beastmen are struggling to cross the river, Lady Zahradnik said. Word of the Undead reached the clanholds there through Beastmen fleeing down the coastal highway, but the river is two kilometres wide at its mouth. The ferry can only get so many across at a time and the river doesnt narrow to a more reasonable width until one journeys thirty kilometres inland. Baroness Zahradnik took the thin rod and pointed at the area across the river. A number of large markers were clustered near the city of Helama. My general staff believes that the Beastmen are preparing to make their stand here, she said. At least the Beastmen in the provinces surrounding the city. If we dont press the issue, theyll have consolidated their numbers in roughly a week. How many Beastmen are there? Current estimates place their numbers between seventy and eighty thousand. Emmad swallowed. That was twice as many Beastmen as had laid siege to the capital. Can you win? Its not so much whether we can win or not, but the manner in which we win. I was hoping I could lean on any knowledge you have of past battles in and around your cities before we settle on our battle plan. Lady Zahradnik nodded to one of the Elder Liches. The Undead mage produced a map and unfurled it over a free section of the table. The Elder Liches nearby took a step back and floated into the air as Lady Zahradnik and the other living members of her staff went to stand over the map. Emmad went over as well, trying to ignore the unsettling feeling of the Elder Liches looking down from above. The map portrayed the city of Helama, though it didnt look like a map from the palace archives. He frowned at the level of detail, which included labels for the different quarters, important buildings, the names of the streets and even notes on the citys fortifications. Where is this map from? He asked. I made it this morning, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik answered. Since the audience with Her Majesty was cancelled, I took the opportunity to fly over and take a look at what was going on. The Elder Liches added labels for the features by cross-referencing maps of the city from the archives. Several questions over national security rose in his mind over her claim. A large part of a defenders advantages lay in attacking parties unfamiliarity with the land. In a single morning, Lady Zahradnik had simply flown over and created a map of one of their major cities. Presumably, anyone with access to flight magic or flying mounts would be able to do this, yet he had never heard or read of any army doing so. Is reconnaissance like this common? Emmad asked. I know that the Baharuth Empire does this, at least, the Baroness replied. Weve been unchallenged in the air over the Draconic Kingdom thus far, so we are assuming that the Beastman invaders are unaware of this capability. What they appear to know about whats going on and how they react to it is consistent with the idea that they arent employing any divination magic or aerial assets. If you already know so much, he said, what do you need from me? First would be any clues as to how Helama will react to the buildup of Beastmen. There were three clanholds around the city before our arrival. Right now, it looks like those Beastmen are moving to occupy the city. We would like to get rid of all these clans at once, but we also need to consider the well-being of the citizens. I thought you told the Queen that the idea that your army is an Undead horde makes it so that the Beastmen dont retaliate by attacking the citizens. It does, Lady Zahradnik told him. The problem is that sixty thousand Beastmen in one place means that a lot of Humans are going to be eaten in that one place. Weve been harrying them so that they cant hunt properly, but theyll have the opportunity to when they gather around Helama. One of the Generals back in the Sorcerous Kingdom suggests that it may become a double siege. A double siege? The rationale uses the invaders observed behaviours so far. Helama and its surrounding provinces have been claimed by these three clans. There are an additional three clans worth of Beastmen coming in, threatening their already limited food supply. To defend that food supply, the General proposes that the host clanholds will move into the city and bar the gates. The towns and villages in the area will also see the same actions taken, but those settlements dont have the same defences as a city. So one set of Beastmen will be acting to defend Humans from being eaten by other Beastmen so they can eat them later? A slight smile crossed the Baroness features. I admit that it sounds strange, but if you categorise Humans as livestock it becomes one party protecting their property from another. Much like how Humans might protect their livestock against Demihuman raiders. Does that mean theyll start to fight one another over resources? I dont know, Lady Zahradnik replied. A part of the reason why were allowing them to gather like this is to find out. This entire campaign so far hasnt been about winning or losing. Its been about testing the physical, mental and societal limits of the species of Beastmen occupying the Draconic Kingdom. Now, we want to find where the line between order and chaos resides. Emmad looked back down at the map again. Dozens of settlements would be exposed to the experiment that Baroness Zahradnik was conducting. Considering that the Draconic Kingdom had been helpless to begin with, however, he knew he had no right to protest. Your forces are so powerful that none of this is required, he said. Why not crush them and be done with it? Thousands of men, women and children will die while you collect the information that you desire. Because we cant. He frowned at the noblewomans response. You cant? Did you not kill forty thousand Beastmen in a matter of hours with a single infantry company when you arrived in the capital? I did, Lady Zahradnik said, but the circumstances are not the same. The battle of Oriculon consisted of securing the citys gates and destroying the Beastmen trapped inside the citys walls. Here, well have eighty thousand Beastmen scattered around the exterior of Helama. To crush them C not simply scatter them C we need to position our forces to keep them from escaping. That deployment takes time, so we are making the best use of that time. The Baroness took her pointer and reached over to indicate the provinces north of Oriculon. Tonight, well be mobilising the infantry company that has been stationed around the capital since we arrived. That includes the tens of thousands of Undead created out of the capitals invaders. One of the cavalry squads will join them, as well. Theyll be destroying every Beastman tribe up to fifty kilometres north of the Oriculon River. At the same time, they will encircle the Beastmen south of Helama and push them towards the city. The way you say it, a trace of anger rose in his voice, this could have been done at any time. We could have attacked them at any time, yes, Lady Zahradnik said. But, as with everything, we must consider the bigger picture. In the beginning, we knew nearly nothing about these Beastmen. We still know comparatively little. Going in headfirst entailed too many unknown risks C both to your citizens and the long-term outlook of the campaign. Now, we are in a position to be aggressive because weve discerned what risks appear to be nonexistent and have mostly neutralised the rest. Despite her rationale, it still felt wrong. She had the strength to act immediately, but instead chose to study her target like a predator stalking their prey. In that time, tens of thousands of the Draconic Kingdoms citizens had probably been eaten. What about Helama? He asked, If three Beastman clans shut themselves in with the citizens, the population will be decimated in no time. Three whole clans was around thirty thousand Beastmen. If each ate one Human every two weeks, the time that the battle and its preparations would take would see most of the city consumed. It will take time for those clans to arrive in the city, the Baroness said, so it wont happen as quickly as you think. Volunteers from the Balik Family, as well as local collaborators in Helama, will be helping to preempt that. Additionally, well be bringing in some of our own specialists as insurance. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 5, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 18th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 1100 Hours A warm breeze blew across the deck of Liv Frodesdottir as it plied the waters between Oriculon and Seagate. Under a flowing ensign of the Draconic Kingdom, Sebas stood behind Queen Oriculus shoulder, scanning the surroundings as the Queen conversed with Countess Corelyn. He had never journeyed or fought on a ship before, though Cocytus mentioned that combat aboard a marine vessel had major differences from fighting on land. The Sorcerous Kingdoms nascent navy was in the process of developing a wide variety of tactics for maritime and amphibious operations, but Sebas hadnt had the opportunity to study them. Countess Corelyn had offered a few basic pointers, however. Central to them was the fact that a ship underway was not fixed to anything. If he exerted excessive force in any movements, the ship would react accordingly. For instance, suddenly sprinting with his full might would propel the ship in the opposite direction, possibly sending it flying several dozen kilometres across the countryside. As such, he had to pay extra attention to Queen Oriculus surroundings so he could react well in advance to any incoming threats. The name of this ship, Queen Oriculus said, waving and smiling at her subjects cheering from the shore. It is not of a language familiar to Us. Liv Frodesdottir is the name of one of the foremost shipwrights at the Frost Giant shipyards along our northern coast, Countess Corelyn replied. All of our transports are named after individuals who were instrumental in the development and construction of these ships. And here We thought these were the product of some great Sage residing in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Not to downplay the achievements of the Sages, the Countess Corelyn said, but great works of industry are rarely the product of an individual stroke of genius. These ships are a result of a combined effort from both the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizens and its allies. E-Rantel has been landlocked until recently, so the Katze River wasnt of much use to us. Our shipbuilding industry was similarly nonexistent. It sounds like there is some grand tale to tell, the Queen said. At least to those who are interested in such matters. I would say that it is a tale that highlights the benefits of cooperation, Your Majesty. Back when the Duchy of E-Rantel was annexed, the change that the Sorcerous Kingdom would bring to the region became glaringly apparent. I was of the mind that, since the Sorcerous Kingdom used the Undead for various things, the Katze River system could be turned into a transportation corridor that links the Sorcerous Kingdom with the southeast. We had to start with very little in the way of shipbuilding knowledge, however. Most of our research was based on what we could find out about water transportation in Re-Estize, Baharuth and Slane. Our initial proposals were somewhat embarrassing, but we were encouraged by His Majestys Royal Court to continue exploring the idea. Umu, Queen Oriculus nodded. Any nation with navigable river systems possesses a colossal advantage over one that does not. Incalculably so if those river systems grant access to the sea. They would be fools to not see that. Still, Countess Corelyn said, were very grateful for their support. In time, as His Majestys dominion expanded, we found that the talent and artifice we were missing were in the hands of peoples not two hundred kilometres away. The passion of the Frost Giant tribes seeking to reclaim their maritime heritage led to the construction of many prototype vessels. The rekindled industries of the Azerlisian Dwarves transformed those wooden prototypes into constructs of runeforged steel. Naturally, the motive force is provided by Undead from the Sorcerous Kingdom. The machining is done by workshops under House Wagner, which C as you might have guessed from its name C has been in the business of machining for its entire existence. Everything incorporated into our vessels has existed for as long as anyone can remember, but it is only with the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom that we were able to envision everything coming together and render that vision into reality. Sebas nodded silently as Countess Corelyn shared with the Queen and her nearby courtiers. With Nazaricks efforts in the areas west of the Sorcerous Kingdom following a deeply concerning chain of developments, he and several of his colleagues feared that chaos, destruction, suffering and despair would become the primary drivers of the Sorcerous Kingdoms efforts abroad. He felt that the work of Countess Corelyns delegation was much-needed to counterbalance the evil being wrought. The directive of Ainz Ooal Gown to turn the Sorcerous Kingdom into a nation that stood above all others C one that offered eternal harmony and prosperity to those under the Sorcerer Kings rule C was an objective most suited to a supreme sovereign. Unfortunately, how that objective would be achieved was subject to various interpretations by Nazaricks denizens. Some, like Yuri Alpha, sought to develop the potential of the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizens. Pestonya and Sebas, too, made similar efforts in pursuit of the same goal. Those that undertook these quiet, benevolent activities were in the minority, however. Another set of NPCs C namely Cocytus, Aura, Mare and Pandoras Actor C followed a more or less neutral approach. They performed the tasks assigned to them, helped maintain the security and order of the realm and had their own projects that they hoped would assist in achieving the goal set for them by Ainz-sama. Of the remaining NPCs, Demiurge was, of course, the worst of them all. In a word, he was a menace. His plans nearly always involved sowing destruction and chaos in the places that he targeted, tearing everything apart under the pretence that it was to rebuild a new order under Ainz-sama. It was a sick and twisted order, however, for Demiurge measured happiness, harmony and prosperity in sick and twisted terms. To be happy, all one needed to be was less sad than those being inflicted with suffering. Sharing misery was harmony of a sort. An impoverished, disease-ridden village could consider itself prosperous if the rest of its country was reduced to ash. If Ainz Ooal Gown had not mentioned that he did not wish to rule over a pile of rubble, then Demiurge would have turned the world into a pile of rubble to show how superior the Sorcerous Kingdom was, relatively speaking. The greater the difference, the better. Albedo sought to establish the Sorcerous Kingdom as the supreme hegemon of the region C and then the world C seeing to its productivity and excellence while arranging for its continued expansion through any means necessary. In Re-Estize, she sought to subvert authority through a network of puppets and collaborators. The intervention in the Draconic Kingdom was also an initiative that she had a hand in, though instead of puppets and collaborators, a legitimate effort was being made through officials from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Seeing the progress being made in the Draconic Kingdom pleased him, yet, at the same time, it raised questions. Or rather, Sebas could only ask one thing: why? If it took a mere mote of Nazaricks power to bring the Draconic Kingdom onto its side, then why was it necessary to pile evil upon evil to achieve the same result elsewhere? Why did millions have to die in the Abelion Hills and the Holy Kingdom of Roble? Why were they orchestrating the downfall of Re-Estize through civil strife? Sebas had seen many unsettling things in Re-Estize, but, while some callously believed that the acts of the few represented those of the whole, he in no way agreed that millions of innocents should be put to the sword for the sins of the few. Nazarick had the power to effortlessly punish whoever needed to be punished while saving those who needed to be saved. He couldnt understand why the likes of Demiurge and Albedo thought it necessary to cultivate a legacy of evil, but he couldnt oppose the Supreme Ones approval of their heinous acts. He could only be thankful that Shalltear Bloodfallen had been assigned to manage the Sorcerous Kingdoms transportation network rather than being unleashed upon the world beside Albedo and Demiurge. Strangely enough, the way that the Vampire seemed to seamlessly infiltrate Human society and build up achievements through her collection of local vassals ended up accomplishing far more good than all of the Sorcerous Kingdoms goodly NPCs combined. If only we had been afforded the same chance; the same authority No, there must have been some reason why all the good in Nazarick had been purposely withheld from participating in its activities abroad to the same degree. Some unfathomable vision that could only come from the incalculable intellect and wisdom of the Supreme One. The barge slowed as they approached the next of many villages on the way to Seagate, and Sebas renewed his vigilance. A cheer rose from the villagers on the shore. Unlike with the previous villages, however, the ship turned and stopped, extending a metal ramp to the shore. Members of the palace guard disembarked to form a perimeter while a few Death Knights offloaded farming equipment manufactured in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Queen Oriculus and her entourage C which included her entire cabinet C went ashore once the way was cleared. Hundreds of curious villagers had gathered from the nearby area, seemingly divided between being overjoyed to see their sovereign and unsettled by the presence of the Undead. The Queens entourage boarded a set of wagons C which had been prepared by Countess Wagner and brought along for the trip C and rolled off down a rural road to the fields nearby. The Queen eyed the Death Knight pulling the vehicle. HmmWe must say that its strange to see a Human-like figure pulling a wagon. Back in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Countess Corelyn said, its usually Soul Eaters doing this sort of work. Soul Eaters? Lady Soruel frowned, As in the legendary Undead that destroyed the Silent City in the Beastman Confederation? Thats what they say, Countess Wagner shrugged. They stop feeling legendary after you see hundreds of them running around every day. We lease them at a great rate if youre interested. Lady Soruel sent a reproachful look across the Queens back at Countess Wagner. Of the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Court, she was the person most opposed to further advances by Countess Corelyns delegation. Refusing anything from technical assistance to increased aid, the young noblewoman was confident that the people of the Draconic Kingdom could handle their domestic affairs as they always had. Over the past few days, the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation quietly accepted the continued resistance of Queen Draudillons court. After going back to E-Rantel to meet with Albedo, however, Countess Wagner was starting to bite back. No, thank you, Lady Soruel sniffed, we can manage just fine on our own. Is that something youre authorised to say on behalf of the Draconic Kingdom? Countess Wagner asked. Lady Soruel bristled and narrowed her eyes at Countess Wagner. Countess Wagner, however, had already turned her attention away to the fields ahead. From his place behind the Queen, Sebas eyes went from one woman to the other. Perhaps Countess Wagner was on the offensive because the delegation was about to go from making claims about the effectiveness of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead labour to demonstrating it in the fields. Their wagons stopped a few hundred metres from the riverbank, where a pair of Death Knights were busy setting up one of the pieces of equipment that they brought with them. One of them fastened the straps of a harness onto the other, which was attached to a wheeled frame mounted with six plough blades. Countess Wagner hopped off the wagon to join them. Queen Oriculus stood up on the wagon bed, shading her eyes against the midday sun. Uhwhose land is this? Countess Wagner asked. O-ours. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. A young man who looked about fourteen years of age raised his hand. Beside him stood a young woman of about the same age. Countess Wagner gave the couple an appraising look. New tenant? Yes maamCerm, mlady? Said they were handing out quarter hides to new couples, so we got married and took them up on the offer. Well, good on you, Countess Wagner grinned. Its not often that you get land thrown at you like that. Thats what we figured, mlady. Like the Farmers around E-Rantel, it appeared that Farmers in the Draconic Kingdom did not marry for love. What determined whether ones candidacy for marriage was whether they would inherit a tenancy or become a successful tradesman. Without land to manage or a licence and facilities to practise ones trade, one couldnt earn a decent living and thus could not support a family. So a quarter hide Countess Wagner looked out at the field, Just to be sure, one hide is a hundred twenty acres around here, right? The Farmer nodded. Countess Wagner signalled the Death Knights, who went on their way. Thirty acres, she addressed the crowd. Thats fifteen days of work using a team of horses and two-bottom plough. Am I right? Dozens of heads nodded in the crowd. These fellas here, Countess Wagner jerked her thumb over her shoulder, theyll get those thirty acres done in an hour. What?! Mazhar Forst, Minister of Rural Development, squawked. Yep, Countess Wagner replied, What?! indeed. If I went back to myself two years ago and told me that, Idve laughed in my face. But, well, thats how it is now. In the time it takes one household to plough thirty acres, these Death Knights will get ten thousand acres done. Thats the work of three hundred thirty-three farming households. The Countess turned her gaze to Queen Oriculus. One of Your Majestys Barons can lease a pair of Death Knights to cover all five of their villages. The Undead cant do everything, but what they do is still enough to give each household time to work a half hide instead of a quarter. That means your capacity to cultivate grain crops will remain unchanged even if you lost half of your people. A low murmur broke out amongst the spectating villagers at Countess Wagners claim. Thats double the harvest, so That isnt right. If the mouths to feed stay the same, the double goes to market. Think of what you could do with that money! Sure, but how much is the lease? Men and women discussed amongst themselves, throwing out rough speculations over seasonal household harvests and how things might change. The members of Countess Corelyns party appeared to be pleased over the villagers reaction, but the reaction of Queen Draudillons court was mixed at best. With the plough demonstration continuing in the background, Countess Wagner showed off the other pieces of farm equipment on display. The villagers seemed to instantly recognise what each one was, and the Countess spent more time answering questions than explaining what her products did. That last one theres a mill, right? One of the villagers asked. Sure is, Countess Wagner answered. Just like you can use draft animals to drive a mill, our Undead labour can do it too. The Death Knights here are so strong that you can have a more powerful mill. As you can see, this one doesnt use wooden gears C it uses steel ones. We sell all the parts to turn one mill into anything you need. So we can grind flour or cut timber by just swapping out the parts? And more. You can pump water or crush ore. Spin a lathe or run a crane. Anything that you use animal labour for, we have machines adapted for our friends out in the field there to use. They dont need fodder and they never get tired. If a Beastman pops up, theyll be more than happy to get rid of it for you. Pestonya was right. Nazaricks Head Maid always remarked on the adaptability and creativity of this New Worlds natives. When they first arrived, Sebas knowledge of production was limited to the Yggdrasil techniques contained in the Great Library of Ashurbanipal. If one wanted to craft an item frame, one used a book from the library. If one wished for a specific type of food or other consumable items, one used specific recipes. There were thousands of recipes available, but the fact of the matter was that they never changed. Conversely, the natives of the New World were in a constant state of change. As weak as they were, their potential was seemingly infinite. New and improved things were produced by their artisans season by season. New spells, Abilities, Skills and Martial Arts were constantly under development. Race and Job Classes unheard of in Yggdrasil were regularly proven to exist, and, if Pandoras Actor was correct, entirely new Race and Job Classes could be created. In a way, it was intimidating. For Nazaricks part, Ainz-sama sought to monitor development in all fields. This was to both ensure that Nazarick reaped the best of what the Sorcerous Kingdom cultivated and to control anything dangerous that might manifest. As promised, the field took roughly an hour to fully plough and Countess Wagners product demonstration ended. Despite what Sebas thought was a decisive display, the sentiment of the Royal Court did not change. The villagers were enamoured of the idea that much could be gained through the equipment shown to them, but they were also hesitant about employing the Undead. Countess Corelyn and her party took the disappointing response in stride, packing away their equipment and returning to the barge to continue the journey west down the Oriculon. It was a parade of sorts, with the vessel from the Sorcerous Kingdom being escorted by three ships from the Draconic Kingdom. They slowed down every three or four kilometres so that the villages along the shore could see their Queen, who stood and happily waved to her subjects as they lavished their adoration upon her. Between villages, the Queen would wander around the ship, speaking to the Nobles standing in groups on the main deck. Orban, the Queen said as she approached the dark-haired Minister of the Economy. Your Majesty, Orban and his deputies bowed. What are the ministrys thoughts on the equipment demonstrated by Corelyns delegation? The ploughs were undeniably impressive in practice, Minister Orban replied. All of the artisans weve spoken with affirm the quality of their craftsmanship. Based on what weve seen, they would certainly assist at the beginning of our recovery efforts. The problem is that there is no need for any of this in the long term. The Minister glanced at Sebas before continuing his explanation. Our country has always recovered quickly from Beastman raids. One might argue that the magnitude of the current invasion is beyond anything weve experienced before, but our rate of recovery still broadly applies. Your Majesty has seen the crowds at every village: they are full of fresh young faces ready and eager to claim vacant tenancies and build new lives. While not every tenancy may be filled right away, we expect it to be the case within the next few years. Lord Orban, Countess Corelyn said, you say this as if a return to the old status quo is a desirable thing. Thats right, the Minister replied. I dont see why that shouldnt be the case. Should this not instead be seen as an opportunity to retool your economy? The Countess asked, A nations economy is limited by how it utilises its labour and resources. The amount of labour you have is limited by food production, which is limited by land. Lets say for now that three million people remain alive in the Draconic Kingdom. Your population before the occupation was seven million. If, with the assistance of Undead labour, you can already utilise all of your lands, does that not mean you have essentially freed up four million future citizens to work in other sectors of your economy? My lady, it is hardly the time to be experimenting with the economy of our country. Regaining stability is our goal; playing with our peoples lives by embarking on unproven ventures before then would be selfish and irresponsible. All around them, the groups of Nobles that had gathered to listen all nodded at Minister Orbans words. The discussion paused when the barge slowed and Queen Oriculus left to wave at the next crowd of villagers gathered on the riverbank. Sebas had no expertise in economics and admittedly less-than-rudimentary knowledge of nearly all of the topics brought up by the Queen and her Nobles. The Nobles did not seem to be resisting the Sorcerous Kingdoms proposals out of self-interest or any malicious intent, so Sebas thought he could sympathise with them. As an NPC, he was created to serve the Supreme Beings and protect the sanctity of Nazarick. A Noble had many similarities to an Area Guardian, as they were assigned to manage areas of a country and uphold the order of those who ruled them. But as beings in an ever-changing world, was maintaining the status quo a desirable thing? For many of Nazaricks denizens, the fact that the world constantly changed and evolved would be disturbing if they were as weak as the locals. Thus, ensuring that the denizens of the world stayed in their weak situation was an overarching thought that accompanied the plans of Albedo and Demiurge. The Sorcerous Kingdom brings change, Lord Orban, Countess Corelyn said. You and your people may not find the old status quo to be so desirable once it returns and you have had time to understand what that change entails. By then, it wont be so easy as it is now to make the desired adjustments. I suppose we shall see about that, Lady Corelyn. In the meantime, our lands are bountiful enough that we have no fear of hardship even with our old status quo. Minister Orban offered nothing more, exchanging pleasantries with Queen Oriculus before the next village came into view. The cycle of viewings and discussions continued for four more villages, at which point the southern town of Seagate came into view. Dozens of small vessels awaited the Queens arrival in the estuary. Hundreds of cheers carried over the wind and waves as the barge made its way to the towns largest pier. A pair of Nobles stepped out from the crowd of townsfolk, bowing deeply in greeting. Your Majesty, the one on the right said. Welcome to Seagate. As you can see, the citizens are overjoyed to see their Queen. A renewed wave of cheering drowned out whatever the Noble was going to say next. Rather than showing any offence over being interrupted, he merely smiled, sharing in the citizens sentiment. Sebas focused on their surroundings, eyeing the buildings and rooftops as Queen Oriculus was conveyed through the streets of the coastal town. Four Shadow Demons assigned to the escort flickered from alley to alley, but in the journey from the wharf, around the town and to the town hall, no ambushes or signs of unrest were detected. The Queen was led into the administrative offices main hall, where one of the noblemen stopped Sebas at the entrance. Please wait outside, he said. This area has long been secured and we will be discussing the business of the realm. Without waiting for a response, the door was shut in his face. Sebas quietly weighed his options. The area had long been cleared of Beastmen by Baroness Zahradniks forces, so it was unlikely that any would appear in the town. Queen Oriculus subjects were fanatically loyal, so it was similarly unlikely that they would purposely bring any harm to her. There were no powerful individuals amongst her courtiers. After Sebas and the Shadow Demons, Countess Corelyn was the next strongest in the building. As a precaution, he ordered two of the Shadow Demons to guard the Queen inside the room. The others were sent to guard the perimeter of the building. With the security arrangements for the meeting seen to, Sebas turned to find Countess Corelyn, Countess Wagner and Baroness Gagnier standing in the antechamber with him. Countess Wagner wordlessly shrugged and went back outside with Baroness Gagnier. Im sorry, Lord Tian, Countess Corelyn said. Whatever are you apologising for, my lady? Sebas replied. I feel that this is all my fault, the Countess touched the tips of her fingers in front of her waist. Weve unintentionally cultivated antagonistic sentiment from Queen Oriculus Court and now youre being unjustly subjected to it. Hmmto be honest, my expectations were not very high to begin with. The Countess fingers stopped. They werent, my lord? Have I ever told you of my first trip abroad in this region, my lady? I dont think so Sebas moved away from the door to stand across from Countess Corelyn, holding his hands behind his back. His Majesty did not send me on a diplomatic errand, but I ended up in a number of negotiations nonetheless. First, I negotiated the release of an abused young woman for one hundred gold coins. That led to accusations of slave trading. To keep a low profile, the official that visited me demanded an additional five hundred gold coins. Countess Corelyns amethyst eyes seemed to gleam with an unnatural intensity. The voice that passed her lips was calm and quiet, but if one could kill with words alone, Sebas believed that the young noblewoman before him was capable of it. Slavery is indeed outlawed in Re-Estize, she said, but there is no law or procedure that allows one to destroy legal records or annul any ongoing proceedings. Oh, they were quite clear about it being an illicit transaction, Sebas replied. They took the time to gloat openly, even going so far as to suggest that they should be allowed to have Solution. Miss Epsilon? The young noblewomans mouth fell open, I assume that they werent aware of what they were asking Surely not, Sebas smirked. At any rate, I was unfamiliar with Re-Estize or its laws at the time. To avoid causing trouble for His Majesty, I felt it necessary to go along with their farce. That wasnt the end of it, however. One thing led to another and the situation eventually became violent. Compared to that, I would say your efforts in the Draconic Kingdom are going slightly better. Sebas raised a hand, indicating a small distance between his thumb and forefinger. Countess Corelyn stared at the space for several seconds. have things really gotten that bad, my lord? Please have some confidence in your abilities, Lady Corelyn, Sebas lowered his hand. Lady Albedo would only accept the best to serve as representatives of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 5, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 You should start a romance subplot between Julian and Ludwig. Florine nearly tripped over her own feet. Julianand Ludwig? Yeah. But youre Julian, and Ludwig is Lianes mouth worked like a fish for several seconds before closing again. Her fingers drummed against her thigh. Th-thats not what I was suggesting. Really, I wasnt. Florine didnt see anything wrong with Liane being attracted to Ludmila. Ludmila had many larger-than-life qualities that many would be drawn to. More importantly, she was calm, affectionate C though outsiders wouldnt think it C and reliable. But My intelligence network indicates that Ludwig x Julian and Julian x Ludwig are only about one per cent of the fanbase combined. If I wrote a romance subplot for Julian and Ludwig, it would cause all sorts of problems. Dreams of Red has so many fans and theres a non-zero chance that some people might kill themselves over having their preferred pairings invalidated. I dont want to be responsible for that I-is that so? Liane said, Darn Liane turned her attention to the nearby townsfolk. Florine thought she heard her friend click her tongue. Did she really like Ludmila that much? Since they had been barred from observing the proceedings of Queen Draudillons court in Seagates town hall, Florine suggested that they go and observe the proceedings of the townsfolk instead. As the leader of their delegation, Clara stayed behind with Lord Tian just in case the Queen needed her for something. They were still at a loss as to how to proceed with their diplomacy, but, fortunately, they had a schedule that kept them mostly busy. Queen Oriculus was on a planned tour to and from Seagate C one of many such tours she would be taking around the country C and the days events continually provided them with information and ideas to work with. As the morning went on, Clara remained reserved in her interactions, even with Liane and Florine. Florine saw all sorts of important things that their previous confinement to the palace and the city had not afforded her before. Liane, as expected, was starting to get feisty. People dont change so easily, I guess? Even Merchants Florine feared that knowing what was going on would alter her friends behaviour, but it seemed that they couldnt help but be what they were and react accordingly. With their industrial offensive underway, Liane was determined to bring her Undeathstrial Revolution to the Draconic Kingdom. If the Nobles wouldnt give ground, then she would appeal to other parties. Woahwoahwoahwoahwoah. Temple of Crazy ahead. Temple of Bounty. No, its the Temple of Crazy. Lets go around before a Priest pops up and tries to turn me into a model broodmare. Liane turned to walk away. Florine grabbed her by the elbow. Wait, Liane. That sounds dangerous. We have Invisibility items. Her friend sighed. Florine dragged her over to a nearby alley, where they activated their items and stood out of the way of any potential traffic. Sowhy did we stop? Just watch. The temple was about as large as one might expect of one serving a town, but it was far busier than it should have been. A long line of men and women stretched down the block and around the nearest corner. Arent there too many people going to that temple? Florine asked. I think so? Liane answered, What did that big-boobed Banshee say again? Eleven per cent of the Draconic Kingdoms subjects worship The Six, making it the second-largest religion in the country If she recalled correctly, the Faith of the Four was the largest, and even they only made up thirteen per cent. Florine took Liane by the hand. They followed the line of citizens around the corner, then another and another. Okay, this is weird. Why are there hundreds of people lined up at this temple? Did you see any other temples on the way in? Were they like this as well? I doubt it. Its impossible to miss a huge-ass line like this. Florine disabled her Invisibility item in another alley and crossed the street, stopping to speak to a young man that looked a year or two younger than she was. Excuse me, whats this line for? Its for the Temple of Bounty, he replied. Is it some sort of holy day? The man gave her a strange look. No, were just gettin married. All of you? Yes? I see. Thank you. Florine returned to the alley. Theyre getting married. All of them? Liane frowned. Yes. Thats a helluva lot of marriages. Hmmwhat did that guy back at the village say again? The kingdoms handing out a quarter hide to married couples. I guess it makes sense, but it still feels weird. Florine examined the faces in the line. Everyone looked like they were younger than she was. Im staying invisible, Liane said. I dont want a guy popping up every five minutes proposing that I have a family with him on his shiny new farm. Ever since Lianes encounter with the Priestess of Bounty in the capital, they had purposely stayed away from the Temple of Bounty. The resettlement of the lands to the west of Oriculon started a few days after that, so there hadnt been any lines of young men and women waiting to have their partnership officially recognised at the time. The way that the Draconic Kingdom incentivised resettlement and repopulation was something that any Noble in the north would C at least in theory C do. It never happened in practice, however, as none of the northern Human countries faced the same situation. The closest to it was Ludmilas campaign to attract tenants to her territory, but a different set of obstacles faced her. In Re-Estize, there were places that were considered safe from raids C namely the developed interior. Frontier territories had a difficult time attracting migrants. Not only was this because the risks that came with the land were too high, but survival on the frontier usually required skillsets that people from developed lands didnt have. Even with the highly-secure state of the Sorcerous Kingdom, this perception and the attitudes it fostered were deeply entrenched in local culture. In the Draconic Kingdom, however, a Beastman raid could end up anywhere in the country. Even the capital wasnt safe. The Beastmen saw raiding as both a way to secure resources and a way to definitively prove their personal strength and prowess. They would attack fortifications, go all the way to the coast, and actively seek out strong opponents for prestige. Is this the truth that Ludmila talks about? Florine half-said to herself. Huh? That thing that she brings up sometimes, Florine said. You know, where she says that Re-Estize was sheltered from threats and our society has drifted away from the truth of the world as a result. I remember her saying something like that, Liane replied. What about it? The Draconic Kingdom might have received help from time to time, but nothing shelters them from being constantly raided by their neighbours. When the Demon Gods ruined the region, it wiped out the cultures and the web of relationships between nations and races that once existed here. In the north, culture developed on a foundation of falsehoods laid by its unearned state of security. If thats the case, the Draconic Kingdoms society is probably correct for a solely Human nation. Everything exists because its necessary. They still failed. They did, Florine admitted. But the Sorcerous Kingdom is here now. What matters is what they will become from this point onwards. To see that, we need to understand what the Draconic Kingdom is now and why. Queen Oriculus already understands all of this and shes been reaching out to shape the future. The more she thought about it, the more awe-inspiring Queen Oriculus was. Within a few days of meeting them, she appeared to have a better idea of what the Sorcerous Kingdom wanted from the Draconic Kingdom than the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation. She also understood her countrys position and was manoeuvring the entire world around them to produce the outcomes that were necessary for her countrys healthy future as a member of the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony. Florine only had the barest sense of what those outcomes would be, but she was certain that they would accomplish the objectives of both nations in ways that she would never have dreamed. Compared to that, the Sorcerous Kingdom was very presumptuous in its operations. Everything seemed to run on raw numbers, intelligent solutions and brute force. As Countess Jezne pointed out, the Sorcerous Kingdoms diplomacy was not true diplomacy at all. They were simply devising solutions and pushing them into the other partys face without understanding what it was that both sides truly needed. Despite her leading a country that was constantly on the brink of destruction, no one in the Sorcerous Kingdom could hold a candle to Queen Oriculus when it came to statecraft in the totality of its aspects. No, thats wrong, there is one person The Sorcerer King, Ainz Ooal Gown, was guiding the Sorcerous Kingdom in the same manner as Queen Oriculus. He had been doing it from the moment of E-Rantels annexation. While Prime Minister Albedo and many other of His Majestys vassals concerned themselves with matters of bureaucracy, industry and economics as if everything was some sort of giant business, the Sorcerer King focused on the character of the nation. To him, the Sorcerous Kingdom was not merely numbers on a page: it was a dream given form. Florines hand went to the Infinite Haversack on her left hip, wherein resided the item Lady Shalltear had granted her. Congratulations, Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier. Eternal service awaits. She constantly feared being left behind by her far more capable friends. Yet, His Majesty saw past all of the material things that most tended to focus on. He knew exactly what it was that his country needed and had appointed her to see to the needs that she was adept at addressing. Florine was both humbled by his wisdom and proud that she could be of some use to her sovereign, and she could only hope that she could continue to meet his expectations. Beyond figuring out how to attune the item to herself, however, Florine had no idea how it worked. Maybe that was a test in itself. She worried over the fact that she couldnt seem to deactivate the item, but Liane figured that it was probably supposed to stay active and do what it was supposed to do over time. Hopefully, it wouldnt do it while Florine was walking around on the street. She would be hard-pressed to explain why she had suddenly become a shrub or whatever it was supposed to change her into. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The song of hammers on iron and lumber sounded in the air as their wanderings brought them to the southeastern part of Seagate. With so many people running around delivering goods and conducting their business, Liane disabled her Invisibility so she wouldnt get run over. They stopped at one of the smithies, watching a man in his mid-twenties and a half-dozen apprentices at work. Thats strange I dont see anything strange, Liane said. Not what theyre doing, Florine replied. Its She walked over to the smithys forge, poking her head into the doorframe. Excuse me, are you the master of this shop? The man looked up from his work. I am, he said. Is there something I can do for you, mlady? Are these all new apprentices? Some of them are, the Blacksmith said. Most are my juniors. If you have some kids to dump on me, Im afraid to say that Im already at my limit with this. I see, Florine nodded. Thank you for your time. Florine went to rejoin Liane. Her friend gave her a funny look. Youre so active today. Youd think this is a town of Demihumans with how youre running around talking to everyone. Thats becausewell, no, thats not the only reason. Im also trying to learn how things work here. Whenever you say that, Liane said, its always something thats just way out there. Who is the oldest person that youve seen in this town? Florine asked, Aside from Queen Oriculus. Liane scanned the street with a furrow on her brow. Uhprobably the Merchant Guild representative. He looked about in his mid-thirties? How many people that old have you seen in the Draconic Kingdom? Her friend fell silent for several seconds. see what I mean? Liane said, You just see things that are way out there. How is that way out there? Florine frowned, Its right in front of our faces! She already knew the answer, but it was still frustrating. Most people didnt actively watch out for that. It was always the relationship or potential relationship one had relative to some other person. They were a vocation first C usually identified through their attire or the establishment that they were in. Very few looked at the big picture C or even a part of it C unless it was important to them in some way. Or until it became a problem. The Draconic Kingdoms demographics, however, were only significant to Liane as a consumer base for the Sorcerous Kingdoms exports. Since it was primarily commodities and industrial goods, her target demographics were sorted by industrial sector rather than age. For Clara, they were also part of her political calculations. They were well-meaning calculations that she pursued for the greater good, but they were faceless, impersonal calculations nonetheless. Fine, Liane said. So most of them are young. Theres barely anyone in their thirties around unless theyre Merchants or the people that they managed to safely stash away. That makes sense, though. Even if theyre civilians, they still get stronger the more experienced they are. The Beastmen go after strong things. The old sacrifice themselves to protect the young. Kids arent much of a meal, either. Right, but what do you think it means? For us? Or them? Them. They stopped to watch the activity of the towns central plaza from the shadows of another alley. Despite it looking odd to Florine, no one there seemed to act as if the lack of old people was out of the ordinary. Queen Oriculus is like some super granny by comparison, Liane said. A mythological figure, even. That may be true, Florine said, but I was thinking more along the lines of their general behaviour and cultural attitudes. this better not be one of those older and wiser deals. It is, Florine replied. At least in part. But which way does that go? Liane asked, Our parents always said that young people are more willing to take risks. They even encouraged us to. Screw up while you can still afford to or somethingbut Oriculus Royal Court isnt like that. If anything, they arent willing to step out of their comfort zone. Its both, Florine said. We can afford to screw up because we have family and friends to turn to. A home. The people of the Draconic Kingdom can never afford to screw up so they stick to what they know works. You heard Orban back on the ship: trying to tinker around with economy and industry while amidst their recovery efforts is considered a heedless risk. We know that it isnt, but to them, theres a clear reason behind what theyre doing. Were outsiders challenging their collective common sense, so it shouldnt be a surprise that everything we do just bounces off. Liane leaned her shoulder against a wooden beam nearby, stroking her chin in thought. Hmm, how can we use that against them Dont you dare. Why not? Because were not here to win, Florine told her. Dont tell me youve just conveniently forgotten the last two days of discussion. Or what our ultimate objective is. I havent, but theyre the ones comin out swinging. Were an official delegation from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Yknow, representatives of the Sorcerer King. Screwing with us is the same as screwing with our sovereign. If it was Lady Albedo in our place, the Draconic Kingdom wouldve been turned into a crater four days ago. Thats probably why were here instead of her, Florine said. Besides, they didnt attack first: we did. Were the ones who made all of those proposals without properly considering their position. Lianes point, however compelling, was likely an invalid one. It was true that they were representatives of a sovereign and some of Queen Oriculus court approached an unacceptable threshold of conduct. But at the same time, Florine doubted that they would. A major part of the problem was that the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Court was, in fact, quite capable. While Liane might throw a fit over their lack of cooperation, none of them showed any signs of incompetence. Each had at least one area of significant expertise and the Ministers were all well-versed in multiple fields. Salacia Soruel was especially sharp. She quickly discerned the boundaries of their delegations authority, knew exactly how to stop them at every turn, and who to use to do it. That sharpness was double-edged, however: it could be used to discover the Draconic Kingdoms true boundaries when it came to foreign relations. Florine eyed her friend, who had an ear cocked as she listened to nearby Merchants conduct their business. Another part of the problem was as Countess Jezne had pointed out to them: they were too used to being in control. Upon assuming their places as the heads of their households and adapting to their new circumstances, they all enjoyed an unprecedented level of situational awareness, organisation and real authority. Furthermore, their respective ventures were seen as desirable by the Royal Court and received their full support. The fact that nearly all of their ventures focused on domestic spheres made for a situation where everyone that they worked with more or less cooperated with them. In the Great Forest of Tob, the subservient nature of the Demihumans who were subjugated by the Sorcerous Kingdom was so extreme that Florine often had to ensure that everything that she did was, in fact, beneficial and not simply accepted because they thought they would be obliterated if they refused. Their trip to the Empire, though nominally a vacation, was much the same way. Everyone recognised them as officials of the Empires suzerain and stepped lightly around them. Every request was accommodated and they were allowed to see whatever they wished to see. It took forever to pull Frianne Gushmond into their camp, and even after the fact she remained wary in her dealings with them. In short, their experiences fostered a sense of complacency and blindness. Their one true attempt at diplomacy C Fassett County C had failed in a spectacularly terrifying manner, but that was somehow lost on everyone. Now, they were paying for the ease of their past progress with all of the troubles they faced in the Draconic Kingdom. Above all else, Florine felt it unacceptable that they might fail to live up to the expectations placed upon them by His Majesty and the Royal Court. She certainly wasnt going to let it be their own fault. You should stop directly antagonising Soruel, Florine said. Why? Because its pointless. Were already advancing to the next stage. All you need to do is what you planned on doing and that will infuriate them to no end on its own. At least when they finally notice. Im sure theyll notice fairly quickly. Theyre already moving to block us from gaining court intelligence, so they should also have a substantial enough intelligence network to believe that they can counter ours. but we didnt bring one here. Aside from reconnaissance for the Royal Army. They dont know that. Admittedly, it might be fun watching them chase their own tails, but the point is that theyre watching what were doing now. Before, they might have believed the activities of Merchants beneath them, but now that their opponents are Merchant Nobles, theyll be sensitive to what goes on. Hah! Good luck with that. Lianes reaction was in no way bravado. As the situation stood, they would be running circles around the Draconic Kingdoms nobility. Even when it came to the Draconic Kingdoms Merchants, the most flattering thing that could be said of them was that they were lean. The vast majority of their trade was domestic and the domestic markets were not so much bustling hubs of commerce as they were distribution nodes in a land constantly ravaged by Beastman predation. Their focus was on ensuring that goods smoothly flowed around the country because every logistical inefficiency brought the Draconic Kingdom one step closer to annihilation. Upon joining hands with the Sorcerous Kingdom, the era that necessitated the Draconic Kingdoms existing domestic paradigms would come to an end. Taxes, laws, infrastructure, security C everything involved would need to be reassessed and reconfigured to fit their new reality. It was Clara, Liane and Florines task to stir up all the issues that they could see so the Draconic Kingdoms administration could address them. Of course, they had no intention of showing the Draconic Kingdom any mercy on that front, so Florine could already imagine all the screeching coming out of Oriculon. Do ya think theyll do anything like detaining our Merchants or enacting legislation designed to block our activities? I dont think theyd do anything out of spite, Florine replied. So far, all of their activities are in service to their country. They might slap tariffs on our stuff, Liane said. The Farmers I spoke with at that village were all aiming for food security. Thats to be expected. They just came out of a siege. Depending on what they decide on using this season, they may quickly realise that they dont need to use all of their lands for food. The limited land of the Sorcerous Kingdom was, for the most part, utilised for food production. Starvation was no longer a threat in their country, but reports of the worsening situation in the Kingdom of Re-Estize made it inadvisable to switch. No one wanted to be experimenting with new crops when a dramatic increase in the price of existing ones appeared to be imminent. In Lianes eyes, the state of the Draconic Kingdom was an opportunity to raise those experimental crops. Even without druidic magic and Undead labour, the Draconic Kingdom could still see excellent returns if they exported raw textiles like cotton and flax to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Additionally, cottonseed and flaxseed were a source of oil, which was also in high demand. In Lianes eyes, everyone would win from the arrangement, making it especially infuriating when they arbitrarily refused. I dont think theyll be using the Undead any time soon, Liane said. This is gonna be ten times worse than trying to convince the Empire. The Sorcerous Kingdom isnt their suzerain and were letting them run themselves. Theyre gonna do the bare minimum to stabilise. Theyll try to do everything else themselves. And thats perfectly fine, Florine replied. I understand that you two see so many opportunities that could be exploited, but its simply unnecessary to pursue them right away. It might not be necessary, Liane grumbled, but its still stupid beyond belief not to. You know thats not true, Florine said. What happened to that spirit of patience you had when we came up with Death Bread? Things are different now. Were bigger and we should be doing bigger things. We are doing bigger things. You just want bigger things to happen immediately. Yknow, Liane said, its no wonder they picked you first: you have, like, an eternity of patience. That was probably as close to a concession as she could get for now. Florine looked across the plaza at the town hall. Clara, how does it look in there? Are they close to being done, or do we have more time? Theres no sign either way. Having fun out there? Were seeing a lot of interesting things. Well, I am. Lianes trying to hide from surprise suitors. In a way, their roles were reversed in the Draconic Kingdom. Florine no longer felt the need to stay in the background where she actively tried to avoid the intense gazes and lust-tinged behaviour of seemingly every man they came across. Liane no longer worked furiously to attract their attention away from Florine to herself. As a result, Florine found herself more and more taking the lead between them, going to places Liane would rarely frequent and seeing things that she wouldnt usually see. Their shared interest in commerce still tended to always bring them to whatever markets were present, however, and they wandered over to the towns warehouses to watch villagers fill their wagons with grain. I didnt really think about this, Liane said, but that occupation mustve screwed with their seed stock. Now that she mentioned it, it did appear that the variety of grain was limited. The vast majority of it was oats, which Florine assumed was part of the grain delivered to the Draconic Kingdom. Do you plan on using that? Florine asked. I sure as hell am, Liane answered. With all of those Nobles screaming over everything else, our distribution plans been entrenching itself without resistance. Theyre restoring their fleets faster than expected, too. I suppose we did figure out how to win in every direction. Uh-huh. If they dont want the Undead then well sell em all of the draft animals weve been trying to get rid of for the last year. Its their loss and our gain. Once their Merchants get their feet under them again, well have them encourage the Farmers to grow more lucrative crops. All of their mines in the south are still occupied and theyre short on timber, so we can pretty much dominate half of their markets. Once they start using our vehicles and machines, they wont want to go back to the old stuff. The plan to strengthen the Queens position really was a lucky move. I wonder if these systems of theirs are the product of past struggles. Or maybe it had been set up that way on purpose from the start. Unlike Re-Estize and the Empire, where Nobles had chartered urban centres within their territories and continued to rule over them to the present day, the crown chartered every urban centre in the Draconic Kingdom. With over ninety per cent of the Draconic Kingdoms population being rural, this may not have been significant at a glance, but it made Nobles in the Draconic Kingdom substantially weaker than those in Re-Estize and Baharuth. Urban centres were where the wealth and surplus population of a country ultimately pooled. While peddlers, travelling blacksmiths and village apothecaries existed, the vast majority of commerce and secondary industries solely existed in towns and cities. Towns did not send Merchants to villages: villages delivered goods to towns and made purchases from them. Licences to operate businesses were issued by the crown. Rent and taxes from advanced industries went straight to the royal treasury. The Draconic Kingdoms Royal Army never had issues replacing its regular losses. I dunno, Liane said, but Re-Estize would sure look different if they did things this way. The Empire might never have been able to split. Yknow, if it wasnt for the Beastmen constantly knocking them down, dont you think that the Draconic Kingdom wouldve been hella strong? I think youre right, Florine replied. And were eventually going to find out how strong it can be. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 5, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 18th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 1300 Hours Hmm, what can I say A wisp of frigid air raised the hairs on Liams arms. The source of that frigid air C a maw lined with teeth as long as and probably sharper than knives C hovered less than a metre in front of his face. This is the third retake in two weeks, but youve still only managed to score sixty per cent. I-its alright, isnt it? This is the optional test anyway. Thats a poor attitude to harbour, Liam, Hejinmal said. If the director was here Liam swallowed. His gaze went past the Frost Dragons snout to the blackboard behind him. On the right side of it, something that could only be described as a crater sent a myriad of cracks through the wall. Orphanage Director Yuri Alpha left it there during a classroom lesson some time ago. The director claimed that it was an accident, but no one could grasp how one could nearly punch a hole in a thick limestone wall by accident. Hejinmals turquoise eyes dilated. He let out a frosty sigh. If you feel that way, why do you keep challenging this exam? Because Because my friends all took it. They all beat him, too. Most of them got at least a seventy on their first try. Because its good to broaden your knowledge, Liam said. The assistant professors eyelids narrowed. A low growl rose from the Frost Dragons throat. You shouldnt offer empty reasons, Liam, Hejinmal said. Furthermore, knowledge is not to be underestimated. Liam turned his gaze downward. That was the problem with Frost Dragons. Their senses were so keen that they could sense what was going on inside of someones body. They could see, smell, hear and feel the world far better than any other race could C they even had senses that Humans didnt have. Once they understood how any one race worked, it was nearly impossible for a member of that race to hide their feelings and reactions from them without suitably strong methods of concealment. One remedial lesson later, Liam staggered out of the schoolhouse of the Azure Sky, Iron Fist Institute for Promising Young Children. Oh, you survived. Kaliciels head snaked out from the shadow of the orphanage wall. The Juvenile Frost Dragon examined him curiously. Hey Kali, Liam said as he walked by, what are you doing here? I was wondering if my brother would eat you for failing three times in a row, Kali silently padded up to walk alongside him. Those tests are so easy C why do you keep having to retake them? Kaliciel had also taken the test. She came out of it with a perfect score, just like Liams sister. Youre only saying that cuz youre a Frost Dragon. Whats wrong with being a Frost Dragon? Do you know what a potato is? Of course I do, Kali replied. A potato is a potato. Where do potatoes come from? Liam asked. The Frost Dragon fell behind Liam to squeeze past a Troll Merchants wagon. She sniffed at its contents as they went by. Potatoes are food, so Humans probably farm them. How? Like how the Quagoa raise lizards. There are probably vast herds of potatoes roaming the Empire, raised by Human Farmers. Liam frowned at the mental image. Frost Dragons had perfect memories, but their heads worked funny. Kaliciel could read a book once and recite it from memory word for word ten thousand years later, but whether she understood what she was reciting was something else entirely. Wrong. What?! Y-youre just lying because you want to be right! Why would I lie about potatoes? Abstract ideas and associations without experiences were crazy hard for Frost Dragons. Often, it was impossible. This, of course, meant that she either did perfectly on tests or ended up worse than someone who had just answered randomly because she tried to match her own experiences to the questions. Potatoes were food. Dragons ate meat. Thus, since Kaliciel had never seen a dug-up potato plant before, imagining them as a herd of animals made the most sense to her. Most people would say that made Frost Dragons dumb. But that wasnt true at all. The way that their minds worked made them super good at the things that they regularly did. The more they learned and the older they got, the better they were at everything that they became accustomed to. At least until something changed from what they thought they knew. Oh, I found one I think youd like, Kaliciel said. Found one what? Half a block away, walking in the opposite direction. Liam peered towards the place Kaliciel indicated, spotting a tall, slender girl around his age with dark brown hair that hung past her shoulders. He turned his gaze forward, but it stuck to the girl again. Wh-why are you following me, anyway? Thats a good question. Habit, I guess? With that, the Frost Dragon turned into a nearby alley and scaled the citys inner wall. Her scaly tail vanished into the frozen aviary. For the past few months, Liam, Saye and Kaliciel went to school together. Well, it was more that they left school together since Liam and Saye had been living at the orphanage since last spring. When the Frost Dragon wasnt working, they wandered around the city after classes, looking for new and interesting things. This was probably weird since Frost Dragons were supposed to be solitary in nature. Kaliciel, however, claimed to be following in the footsteps of one of her elder half-sisters C Hejinmals younger sister C who was supposedly strong and all-around amazing. That was her reasoning at the start, at least. Saye was the most successful kid in class so Kaliciel chose her to follow around and learn about the city. Somewhere along the way, they had become a group that people recognised, including Kaliciel. Liam followed the fancy promenade running through the central district of the city. Some people were watching the adventurers spar at their training hall, but he ignored them and kept going. He made his way past the Maids and footmen working around the district and exited out the other side. After zig-zagging through a half dozen blocks, he arrived at a quiet merchant inn. He opened the door. A hearty aroma wafted out to greet him. Liam made his way to the far corner of the tavern, where he found the person he was supposed to meet in a softly-lit booth along the wall. Yo, kiddo~ Looks like ya failed again. Liam sat down across from a blonde-haired woman with coral eyes. She wore a foreign outfit over her curvy, yet fit figure. Her name was Tira: a Ninja who worked for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Around midwinter, Lady Shalltear had put Tira in charge of Liam and Saye. The woman was responsible for training them into some sort of agent for the Ministry of Transportation. They were supposed to be inspectors or investigators, but Liam was pretty sure that inspectors and investigators werent trained to do what Liam and Saye were being trained to do. Did you wait long? Liam asked. About an hour. Listening in to the Windflower crew helped pass the time, though. Exasperated sighs rose from the booth behind Tira. Aw, why so serious? Tira grinned, Im a spy. You guys are spies. This whole tavern is fulla spies! Spies are one hundred per cent okay in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The whole tavern being full of spies wasnt an exaggeration. Being a spy wasnt a crime in the Sorcerous Kingdom, nor did the Sorcerous Kingdom do anything about them. In the end, the entire intelligence community said fuck it and the Midnight Mantle transformed into a den of information brokers, intelligence agents and other related vocations that one might find in a story. There were agents from as far as the City State Alliance and even the Sorcerous Kingdoms allies had people in the establishment. Werther Killrey, the proprietor of the Midnight Mantle, took the strange turn in stride. He was in the process of renovating the inn, proofing the rooms against eavesdropping and divination. The tables were made more private and the employees of the establishment were retrained. The Midnight Mantle was probably the only inn in the region where the staff didnt say a word upon ones entry. They didnt approach patrons unless they were called for. People still hired its rooms for normal purposes, but they were more often than not used for private dealings. As a result, the Midnight Mantle had become one of the busiest inns in E-Rantel. It was a bonanza of information from across the region; a marketplace that traded in commodities of a different sort. Werther was even considering purchasing the neighbouring buildings to expand his business. Liam placed his hands on the table, slowly moving his fingers. Cwe moving yet? Tira rested her chin in one hand, the fingers of her other moving in response. Cyep, got the green light. Cgreen light? Cfounder picked it up from somewhere. Means we got the go-ahead. The founder Tira referred to was Ijaniya, a legendary Ninja who was a member of the Thirteen Heroes. According to Tira, there were all sorts of weird terms that came into common use at that time. Cwhen do we go? Csundown. Transport will be in the harbour. Cwhat do we bring? Cgot supplies for the operation already. They brought local clothes for us. Cwell be there. Want lunch? Tira asked, My treat. Liam looked up from the table. Tira had a warm smile on her face. For someone who had supposedly carried out thousands of assassinations, starting from when she was younger than Liam, she was a remarkably friendly person. Some thought it was an act, but he was pretty sure that it wasnt. She just cared for the people under her like a big sister. Ijaniya was an infamous organisation known throughout the region, but, to Tira, it was her precious family. A legacy that was passed down through the generations to her. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. I have to go and get Saye, Liam answered. Then well have em pack something up for the two of you, Tira said. Fifteen minutes later, Liam left the Midnight Mantle with two meals wrapped in brown paper. He stared at the packages as he made his way over to the central plaza. Their life now was so different from where they grew up. They lived in an orphanage paid for by the Sorcerer King. The food was good, they never went hungry and they had a warm and safe place to sleep. People on the streets didnt walk around like they were scared something might happen to them. Even little girls could wander around at night free of worries. At first, he thought that maybe it was Fassett Town that was screwed up. Their job in Roble showed that the rest of the world was more like Fassett Town, so it was probably the Sorcerous Kingdom that was special. They didnt even look down on the fact that he was an orphan kid who had to grow up rough. Instead, they accepted him for what he was and gave him work to do. The sound of a choir drifted over the central plaza as he drew closer to the E-Rantel Cathedral. He walked by the Magician Guild and the Adventurer Guild, eyeing the Merchant stands displaying magic items and equipment across from them. He stopped at one that had display cases filled with scrolls. A woman in clothing from the Empire came over. Is there something I can help you with, young man? Do you have any Invisibility scrolls? Liam asked. we do, the woman answered, but what do you plan on using them for? Liam turned and walked away. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the woman frown slightly. A lot of Wizards didnt like Rogues. They actually didnt like anyone who didnt work for their magic. Sorcerers learned magic by grasping it with their senses, which Wizards didnt consider proper study. Rogues and Bards were even worse in their eyes: they had the Ability to trick scrolls, wands and other caster-restricted magic items into working for them, skipping all of the hard work that magic casters put into learning their craft. Good afternoon, Liam. He stopped in front of the cathedral, nodding at the Acolyte who had greeted him. Hey, Max. Max C who had no last name C was an orphan from the city. Max didnt even know if his real name was Max, but since everyone called him that, he decided to stick with it. Unlike Liam and Saye, who had been taken in by the Azure Sky, Iron Fist Institute for Promising Young Children, Max had been taken in by the cathedral and was in training to be a Cleric. A Squire will chase you out with a warhammer again if you bring food inside, Max eyed the packages in Liams hands. But I see you guys eating in there all the time. Not during services we dont, Max replied. Sayes in the choir so she cant eat right now anyway. Liam checked the time. There were still thirty minutes left until the early afternoon service was over. He went over to sit in the shade of the cathedral entrance, watching the people in the plaza. The Merchant from before was handing over some scrolls to a man in a brown robe. Is the temple selling stuff yet, Max? Liam asked. Are you kidding? Max answered, We still dont have enough mana to keep up with all of our followers. But you have like ten times the people as before. Yeah, and its not enough. We started short. All the new people are Acolytes and Squires like me, anyway. We cant make anything good. Mmh Liams training made extra sure to drill the importance of magic items into him. The problem was that magic items were hard to get in E-Rantel. Locally-made stuff was mostly snapped up by the Adventurer Guild. People from the Empire came too, but their goods were expensive and their Merchants asked stupid questions. The choir started to sing again, marking the end of the service. Liam got up and brushed himself off, watching the men and women stream out of the cathedral. A few minutes after the last of the temple-goers trickled out, Saye appeared. Over here, Liam called out. His sister came over, an instrument case at the end of one sleeve of her choir uniform. Every day, Saye attended school in the morning, performed as part of the cathedral choir in the afternoon and trained with Ijaniya in the evening. What did Tira say? She asked. Were leaving today, Liam answered. We have to be at the harbour by the evening. Do you need to do anything before then? Not really. Ill let the Priests know that Ill be away for work untilhow long are we going to be gone for? Dunno, Liam shrugged. Its supposed to be a big job, so at least as long as the last. For their last job, they were sent to help make a certain sequence of events work to achieve a specific result. There was a schedule and they knew roughly what to do, plus some things had been arranged for them. Their new job was completely open-ended and they had no idea what sorts of missions they would be sent on. They were only supposed to ask questions if it had to do with completing their missions, and they only knew what they were going to do after they were handed their orders. They ate lunch in the main plaza and then Saye dragged him into the cathedral to attend the late afternoon service. After that, he waited at the entrance to the cathedrals stables while his sister changed out of her choir uniform. Two familiar figures came down the street, their plate armour gleaming in the afternoon sun. Vicar Aspasia, Liam lowered his head in greeting. Sister Alessia. I hope the day findswhats that smell? An indescribable odour rose from one of the two women. Sister Alessia, who usually smiled, was wearing a very frowny frown, so it must have been her. Let us not ask, yes? She said. Its the result of our Adamantite-rank exam, Vicar Aspasia smiled. Sister Alessias olive eyes slid over to give Vicar Aspasia a look that probably shouldnt be cast at a Vicar. Liam checked below their gorgets, finding orichalcum tags still dangling from their necks. Apparently, he wasnt the only one failing at tests today. Whats that smell? Saye appeared from the stable entrance. The inside of a giant rodents mouth, Vicar Aspasia said. what? A giant, talking rodent, that she was. Ai, do not start talking like the thing now. She was huge and floofy, the Vicar said, and strangely polite. I would have rather spent my time petting her, but we had to fight her for our Adamantite-rank exam. What happened during the fight? Liam asked. She grabbed Sister Alessia with her tail and stuffed her in her mouth, then she chased me all over the room. The battle was one-sided. Ridiculous, Sister Alessia put on a disgruntled look. Why does a rodent with a four-metre-long body have a twenty-metre-long tail? The tail was broad and harder than steel; I do not know how she can even move properly. Something kept banging against my armour while I was in her mouth, too. Getting chewed on by a giant rodent didnt seem like the exciting life of exploration and discovery that the Adventurer Guild advertised. Liam was glad he had a normal government job. Sister Alessia dragged herself into the cathedral. Vicar Aspasia parted with Liam and Saye with a smile and friendly word. Do we need to pack anything? Saye asked, Were going to be there for a long time. They said they have stuff prepared for us, Liam answered. Theres even clothes. Lets go before were late. Liam left the plaza with Saye, going down the street to E-Rantels front gate. He eyed the instrument case in her sisters left hand. Youre bringing your lute? I doubt theyll be packing an instrument, Saye replied. If they dont want me to take it, I can send it back. Better than needing to come back and get it. Sayes skills as a Bard were invaluable the last time they went out on a job. They had been dumped in the countryside of Roble with their orders and little else. They had worn clothes and magical brooches to keep them from dying of exposure, but they werent allowed to bring any food, money, tools, or weapons. She had them join one of the streams of refugees heading towards the port city of Rimun and went to work right away. She sang and told stories for food and everything else they needed, gathering information at the same time. If it had just been him there, he would have had to do odd jobs to get by. It wouldve been tough since everyone was looking for work. The customs officials at E-Rantels southern gate checked them for goods before letting them through. Not far from the gate was a gravel lot where a half-dozen wagons were parked. They climbed onto one with a Corelyn Harbour sign on it and the Soul Eater took them down the road. Did you learn anything new about the Draconic Kingdom? Liam asked. Not much, Saye sighed. Just more stories. Didnt you say that the Queen there is descended from a Dragon? Yeah. It still doesnt sound right, but everyone seems to think its true. How did that even work? He tried to imagine a Frost Dragon getting married to a Human, but he couldnt figure out what happened after that. I wonder what she looks like. Do you think well meet her? Shes a Queen, Saye told him. Were not going to randomly run into her on the street. The Sorcerer King walks around on the street. The most well probably see around are some Nobles, his sister rolled her eyes. Its a Kingdom so there should be plenty of those around. Were the Nobles Dragons too? Saye frowned at him as if she knew what he was thinking and thought it was dumb. Anyway, she said. All the stories say the same thing, but they dont say anything useful. The Draconic Kingdom gets raided all the time by Beastmen. Its like theyve been at war forever. Sowhat? Liam said, they just fight every day? More like get eaten every day, Saye replied. Did that mean he would get to fight, too? His trainers in Ijaniya were teaching him how to fight, but their last job didnt have any fighting at all. He was almost like an errand boy while Saye did most of the work. Sayes look returned. I hope youre not thinking of getting into fights, she said. Why not? The trainers said I was stronger than the usual kid off the street. Beastmen are strong, Liam. Theyre not like city people or villagers. Theyre like Ogres with fur and claws and big teeth. If theres any fighting, the adults will probably do it. Liam sighed, drawing one of his daggers and working it in his hand. He had already killed plenty of things. Well, practice things. An unlimited amount of real targets could be summoned for them to train against, so he just practised and practised and practised. The more he practised, the stronger he got. He got better at a whole bunch of things at the same time just by practising how to fight. It was a lot easier than studying the stuff they tried to teach him at the orphanage. Dont you want to fight? Liam asked, They trained you in combat, too. Why would I want to fight? His sister answered, I can do way more things without fighting than I can by fighting. I dont think you can do any of those way more things when a Beastman is trying to eat you. Saye glowered at the dagger in Liams hand. In an up-front fight, Saye was about even with him. If Liam fought like Assassins were taught to fight, it would be a lot harder for her. Still, that meant she could beat up most grown men pretty easy. Despite being able to, she tended to avoid doing things that would lead to fights. If anything, she used her strength and toughness to take abuse. Just like with the jealous maid in Viscount Santzs household, she could invite violence and use it to make people feel sorry for her or make others look bad. Little did anyone she drew into her performances know that, as a Bard, she could just heal herself when she was done doing whatever she was trying to do. Their wagon rolled through the entrance of Corelyn Harbour, following a ramp down into the town centre and stopping in a lot near the front of the town hall. Three other wagons were parked there. One of them went all the way to the town on the Theocracy border. Another went to the town near the Imperial border. The last went all the way to Crosston in the west. The Soul Eater waited for the people waiting for its wagon to get on before heading back to E-Rantel. Liam looked around the plaza, watching the evening crowds go about their business. Corelyn Harbour was probably one of the nicest-looking places in the Sorcerous Kingdom; its atmosphere was distinctly different from E-Rantel. Part of it was because it wasnt as crowded. Corelyn Harbour was about half the size of E-Rantel, but only had a third of the people. There was a sense of space that couldnt be found in the city, giving it a refreshing and relaxed air. The people all looked content and friendly, and, at the same time, everyone carried themselves as if there was some grand purpose in their lives. It wasnt a place where people simply lived from day to day C it was a place that felt like it was going somewhere and everyone knew it. I still cant get over how huge that temple complex is, Saye said. Youd think the cathedral grounds in the city would be bigger. Well, the country has more space, Liam replied. Sister Alessia said that Countess Corelyn set aside that huge area specifically for the temple and all of its stuff. Not only did the town have a big temple, but there was also a school and university for the Faith of the Six in the Sorcerous Kingdom, which included accommodations for all of its staff and students. Sister Alessia said that it would eventually train hundreds of Acolytes and Squires every year to meet the needs of the Human population. Wanna get dinner before we head down? Ehwe just ate three hours ago. That definitely wasnt something Saye wouldve said last spring. They walked out of the town centre, following the highway until they reached the ramp down to the harbour. A group of familiar faces were gathered at the waterfront near the covered drydocks, unloading crates from several wagons. Tira grinned and waved them over in a very un-Assassin-like way. Looks like ya made it in one piece, she said. Were we supposed to run into trouble? Saye asked. Ehnot really, Tira answered. Force of habit. Just used to new agents like you two getting intercepted and killed on the way to a job once in a while. Guess thatd be weird since were working for this country. She said it in such a lighthearted way, but Liam was pretty sure she wasnt joking. For all of her warmth, Tira and the rest of Ijaniya had lived a life in the shadows until recently. With so many of the organisations combatants headed to the Draconic Kingdom, he would finally get to see them in action. Did you let Director Alpha know that you were headed out? Tira asked. Saye looked at Liam. Liam looked away. Liam! Liam flinched at his sisters ire. Now they had to go back to the orphanage. Lucky for you I let her know, Tiras eyes sparkled with amusement. I had to sign a field trip permission form thoughdid Lord Demiurge have to do that the last time? He sighed in relief. Liam didnt know about any sort of permission form, but it looked like they would still be able to go. Do we get to know what were doing yet? Liam asked. Not yet, Tira answered. Well be briefed on the other side. But before that, were going on a spooky little trip. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 5, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 18th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 2000 Hours Yeah! Shake it, boss! Tira danced on the main deck of Ruins Wake. The grandmaster of Ijaniya was adorned in garb from the Draconic Kingdom, which consisted of baggy pants, a low-cut blouse that exposed her shoulders, and a crimson sash that snugly embraced about her waist. A scarf of opaque purple silk swirled as she twirled and wove her graceful form to the light melody of Sayes lute. Rhythmic clapping and stomping from the Ninjas around the deck accompanied the tune. Behind her transparent veil, her coral eyes shone over flushed cheeks and a bright grin. She seemed to be enjoying herself as much as her cheering and whistling subordinates. It wasnt what one would expect of an organisation of notorious Assassins, never mind their leaderor was it? In Tiras movements, Liam could see bits of the combat training that he and Saye had been drilled in. All of her movements were part of a deadly dance: one that had ended the lives of thousands over her bloody career as the most renowned contract killer in the region. It was a dance that anyone would find dazzling, but one that only those in the same trade could truly appreciate. Liams gaze continued to follow her. At least until he had to hobble away in embarrassment. He adjusted his pants as he looked over the starboard railing of the huge Ghost Ship. Beyond the railing was a vast sea of fog that churned under a cloudless night sky. Liam peered down into the milky mists, trying to catch a glimpse of glowing crimson gazes looking up from the wasteland far below. Yo. Something hit Liam in the back, sending him over the railing with a startled shriek. A hand grabbed his ankle. Tira lifted him back up. Her thighs showed through the material of her pants as they came into view of his swaying vision. Hmmsome Beastmans gonna eat you at this rate, she said. I wasnt even sneaking around. Tira casually tossed Liam into the air over her shoulder. He landed lightly on the deck and rose to his feet. Are we going to fight Beastmen? He asked. Who knows, Tira turned around, looking out at the scenery. But with what weve loaded, youd think were off to war. The sheen of sweat on her back glistened in the moonlight. Liam swallowed, his gaze tracing down her toned figure. Someone slapped him in the back of the head. But theyre at war, right? Saye appeared at Liams side, The Draconic Kingdoms always fighting the Beastmen. Theyre being raided, Tira replied, but theyre not at war. But theyre getting attacked all the time, Liam furrowed his brow. How is that not being at war? Tira turned and leaned against the railing. She crossed her arms over her midriff as she regarded him. If a village Ranger goes into the forest to hunt or forage food, Tira asked, did the country the village is in declare war on the people in the forest? No, Saye replied, but the Beastmen are hunting people. The Rangers still taking stuff that those living in the forest need to survive, Tira told them. If hes a jerk and doesnt leave enough behind for everyone else, then the denizens nearby resort to raiding. If they happen to raid Human territory, the Humans will believe that the raiders are attacking without provocation. If they have the money, theyll hire Mercenaries and Assassins to kill off the raiders. Villagers dont hire Mercenaries or Assassins Adventurers, Tira shrugged. Same thing. If someone kills someone that Humans see as good, theyre a murderer or an Assassin. If they kill someone bad, theyre an Adventurer or a hero. The definition of good and bad can and will change based on what people want them to be. Humans love to pretty up everything in their favour. Its always someone elses fault or whoever had stuff happen to them deserves it. Or whatever happened is horrible and thats why whoever did it to them deserves to be punished. Its ridiculous how predictable it all is. But youre a Human too. Tira smirked, her coral eyes glittering as if she found something funny in his words. Most people would call me a monster, she said, but yeah, Im Human too. Ive been around and seen a lot, though. Theres always some reason for any contract were offered. Hes corrupt. He betrayed me. Shes not following the rules and no ones doing anything about it. She seduced my son. He kicked my dog. Everyone insists that the target deserves to die and why. They dont care that we dont care; theyre just trying to cope with their own crap. Whether a country plays games with a neighbour or plays it straight usually depends on the difference in power between them. The Beastmen that raid the Draconic Kingdom play it straight. Theyre hungry. Youre food. Thats life. And Humans play games because theyre weak? Saye asked. Pretty much, Tira answered. If you dont present enough of a threat for the other guy to think youre not worth messing with, you gotta try something else. Since almost all Humans are personally weak in the grand scheme of things, alternative avenues are readily embraced by us. Except, well, Humans are also quick to push their advantages if they find that theyre stronger than their opponents. The tattered glowing sails above them snapped lightly in the wind. They didnt need Tira to tell them to know that what she said was true. After their parents died C no, even before then C they did whatever they could to survive. They begged in the streets, spied on people and picked through the towns trash piles every day. They watched thugs bow their heads to bigger thugs and then turn around and beat weaker people for everything that they owned. Their world was one where everyone lived in fear of everyone else. They were too small to care about, but not too small to be preyed uponbut Liam was sure that, even if he got strong enough, he wouldnt do all of the terrible things that he saw the adults do. After being saved from Fassett County and seeing that people could be decent, Liam thought maybe he and his sister just had the bad luck to be born in some cruel and unusual hell. But the world wasnt so simple as that. What about trade? His sister asked. Thats one of those alternative avenues, Tira nodded. The most successful one. Countries love Merchants because they circulate resources that the country wouldnt otherwise have access to. But, wellheres the problem. You got territory and that territory can support a certain population. Say you got land to raise a million nuks a year. You still need to be strong to convince everyone around you that its better to trade than to raid. If you manage to do that, then they start competing for your trade. That doesnt sound so bad Saye said. For a time, maybe, Tira replied. But the balance of power between all of those countries can shift suddenly. One country loses a hero or two and bam C they get gobbled up by their neighbours. All they can do is pray that it doesnt devolve into chaos from there. If it does, chances are that things went from a bunch of manageable countries to a few much more powerful countries. Then that food-producing country goes from a trade partner to a tributary. But if youve been friends for so long, Liam said, that should count for something. It might, Tira admitted. Its not unusual to find countries that try to forge ties like that. But its not a guarantee. Even if it happens, it just results in alliances of countries fighting other alliances of countries. Actually, its usually a bunch of weak or middling countries banding together for security against a more powerful one. But ultimately, resources are limited. You grow so you can get more. If you dont, others do. Then they start sizing up all the ones that didnt grow. Then why not just stop having babies? Saye asked, Or keep the number of people the same? Then you dont have to look outward for resources. Doesnt work, Tira shook her head. Every baby is potentially a soldier. Worse, every baby that you dont have mightve been the next hero or at least someone decently strong. If a country was even with its aggressive neighbours before and it falls behind, that country is in for a bad time. But that means everyone is bound to fight and it never stops. Pretty much. Especially in this part of the world. Other places are more civilised, but its probably not the civilised that people around here have in mind. Liam hadnt heard that before. He and Saye had gone all the way to Roble where the land ended and that country and its people seemed close enough to themselves. The Draconic Kingdom was just as far from the Sorcerous Kingdom as Roble was, so he didnt think it would be much different. But the Sorcerous Kingdom can do it, Saye said. Hm? We can stop the fighting. Our soldiers dont need to eat and no one can beat them. We can make a place where everyone can live peacefully. Thats what the Sorcerer King wants, isnt it? Well, I wouldnt go so far as to say that no one can beat them, Tira replied, but thats what our country claims it wants to do. If it helps you two get the job done, youre free to think that. You dont think its true? Saye asked. Id like to, Tira answered. But its gonna take more than just a couple of months in some peaceful place to convince me. Ive just seen too much to believe in anything easily. Then why are you so nice? Liam asked. Tira raised an eyebrow. Ya think so? You are! Youre always nice to everyone you work with. Even our parents didnt treat us this nice. Wellyou ask me why, Tira said. Ill ask you why not? Do you like being mean to people? Do you like it when everyone around you is an asshole? Is there just something wrong with everything you see so all you can do is be grumpy about life? Tira straightened from the railing. She placed a hand on each of their shoulders and drew them close. Listen. Were Assassins. A lot of people think that means were just heartless killers. Maybe a lot of us pretend that we are. But were not Golems or mindless Undead: were Humans. Think hard, Liam; Saye. We live and die in the shadows. Any of us can disappear at any moment. Even me. How would you rather things be? Who would you rather fight for? What sort of world do you want to see? You can love life, or you can hate it. The latter sucks. But if youre such a nice person, Saye asked, then why did your sisters leave? Youre thinking about it the wrong way, Tira answered with a sad smile. Its because I love them that they arent dead. The grandmaster of Ijaniya released their shoulders and wandered off to chat with another group. Liam stared absently at the mist beyond the railing, which thinned out to reveal a broad river that flowed south to the sea. Tira was right. Her sisters were supposed to be Adamantite-rank Adventurers, but Tira was in the Realm of Heroes. She had the rest of Ijaniya, too. There was no way her two runaway sisters could survive if she didnt want them to. Ruins Wake followed the river C it was supposed to be the same river that ran south of E-Rantel C until it fanned out into a broad delta and joined the sea. From there, the Ghost Ship sailed along the eastern shore until the lights of a city appeared on the horizon. That must be Blighthold, Saye said. How do you know that? Liam frowned. Because I studied. You need to stop failing that test, by the way. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. H-how did you know about that? You didnt say anything about it. If you passed, youd tell me right away. I bet you felt better about yourself when you saw that Vicar Aspasia and Sister Alessia failed their test too. He turned away. Saye was way too good at reading people. They sailed into a port city about a third the size of Rimun. The city was asleep, but four dozen men waited at the pier. It took them a minute to board through the hole in the Ghost Ships side. Ruins Wake sailed off again. Tira went to stand in the middle of the main deck, waiting for the men to come up and join them. Liam narrowed his eyes at their appearance. They looked like thugs from Fassett Town. Most were in labourers outfits while a few were better dressed. If it worked the way that he knew, Liam could tell who was who at a glance. The two groups eyed one another as if sizing each member up. After several moments, one of the better-dressed men stepped forward. Then he and his men jumped back when an Elder Lich appeared. I?kur, the Elder Lich said. Captain of Ruins Wake. Welcome aboard. The new passengers blinked at Captain I?kur. After a couple of seconds, the well-dressed man stepped forward again. Aykut Balik, he said. Tira. Tira smiled and waved. The newcomers only stared back with straight faces and crossed arms, feet planted firmly on the deck. Yup, theyre thugs. They had a way about them that screamed goon. Image came first. Nine hundred ninety-nine times out of a thousand, having a lot of men looking big, tough and confident was enough to make everyone else fall in line. And when they fell in line, they stayed there. The one person that refused to fall in line was beaten down or killed as a warning to the rest. Aykut and his men were trying to establish their dominance over Ijaniya, which wasnt the brightest of ideas. Not that they knew. Ninjas were expert infiltrators and Assassins were masters of disguise. Their expertise allowed them not only to use what people thought of as stealth. They could also impersonate others and conceal their strength to avoid being casually profiled by security forces. Only those with sufficient detection abilities could see through them. Tira continued to smile, but something about that smile started to unnerve Liam. Im Human too. Were Tira and her men doing it on purpose? Waiting for a reason to put some cocky thugs in their place? Liam went still as the tension in the air grew thick enough to cut with a knife. This some sort of Human ritual? I?kur asked, Sorry, Id join in, but Id scare two-thirds of you overboard. The Baroness may get upset with me if I do that. Aykut sighed. Wheres Zahradnik? He asked. Fighting a war, the Elder Lich answered. Lady Zahradnik will join us when we enter the Bay of Ors. Thats about two hours from now. Her instructions in the meantime are to get yourselves sorted out. What does sorting ourselves out entail? Tira asked. Captain I?kur pulled a note out of his breast pocket. He held it out between Tira and Aykut. Aykut leaned forward to read it in the darkness. Tira remained where she was. Lets get belowdecks, she told her men. Bring our cargo up from the hold. Whoever finds a black bag: bring it to that table on the tween deck. The Ninjas melted into the shadows around the deck. Aykut and his men stood blinking at their sudden disappearance. Saye didnt waste any time, heading over to the ladder. Liam followed her down. They caught up to Tira, who was already emptying the aforementioned black bag on the rectangular table in front of her. Roll out that map, will ya? Tira said. Saye moved to take the map while Liam looked for something to hold down the corners. In the end, he used four small pouches of coins out of a row of pouches on the table. One of the Ninjas C a man named Pon C came over with Aykut and several other upper-rank thugs. Working for this country sure is different, boss, Pon said. Tell me about it, Tira flipped through a thin black binder. I wonder if every big job will be like this. Lets see She leafed back to the front of the binder, placing it on the table to the side of the map. Says here that you sent men ahead to Helama. With luck, theyll be waiting for us near the Wharf Gate? This one, Aykut pointed at the western gate along the riverfront. They should have volunteered for the night watch, so theyll be the militia manning the gatehouse. whats this other gate? The Ferry Gate. Mmkaytheir instructions were to contact the Suna Family and secure a safehouse. I have no idea how hard any of this might have been to accomplish. If things in Helama are anything like Blighthold, Aykut said, everything should be ready for our arrival. What was it like in Blighthold? Tira asked. The Beastmen lived in the countryside, raiding for food when required. Otherwise, they stayed in the settlements they made in the copses. Its easy for Humans to get around. Our people shouldnt have been detected at all. One of the lessons that Liam and Saye learned early on was how hard it was for security forces to detect infiltrators. Trying to sneak by a member of the city militia in a narrow lane or hallway was difficult, but no one had so many people that they could make it just as hard to travel across the countryside. Running into anyone at all in rural lands was unlikely unless one purposely travelled on roads and other areas that saw local traffic. The only real threat in that situation was being chased around by a Ranger or something else of similar leanings. In that case, the infiltrator was in for a rough time. What would happen if they got caught? Tira asked. Any Beastman out in the open is likely to be on the hunt, Aykut answered. If our men were somehow caught, it would be a fight for their lives. So they wouldnt be questioned or anything like that? No, Aykuts voice was firm. We give as little as possible to invaders. There is no point in quietly going along with a prowling Beastman when one knows that they will get eaten shortly after. Hmm Tira crossed her arms, pursing her lips as she studied the map of the city. Liam thought he knew what she was thinking. If Aykut and his men were any indication, the people that they sent to Helama werent very strong. All of them were stronger than Liam and Saye, but nowhere close to the Ninjas dispatched with Tira. The thugs were Silver Rank, at best. Probably Rogues like Liam. Silver-rank Rogues werent so physically strong that they couldnt be subdued by a group of Beastmen. Magic that affected the mind and body was a problem for Rogues, as well. A Beastman looking for food would probably eat first and not think of questioning their prey, but all it took was a bit of suspicion. Charming one of Aykuts men would reveal everything. How strong are the Beastmen? Liam asked. It tells us what the Royal Armys run into so far here, Tira tapped the binder. Mostly civilians around Difficulty Rank 30. It mentions that there are tribes or clans made out of warriors, but theyve barely encountered any so far. Got anything on these warriors, Aykut? Warriors were common enough during the Beastmens advance, the man replied. They became rarer over time. After the last Adventurers and soldiers defending our city were killed, the Beastman warriors disappeared as well. Well, thats convenient. Lets get all these supplies distributed before Zahradnik drops in to brief us. Tira placed an arm over Sayes shoulder and headed to the aft of Ruins Wake. Liam went out into the tween deck, finding his pile of stuff and changing into his equipment. Over his shirt and pants, he wore a jack of plate with a base of matching material. Leather gloves and steel bracers went over his hands and forearms. He had a new pair of leather boots since his old ones were getting tight. Steel greaves went over his boots. Liam fitted his black cloth mask and tied on a metal headband, then sheathed two daggers behind his back. Two knives went into his greaves and six kunai went under his bracers. Liam walked around, testing his mobility. All of the equipment combined weighed about eight kilograms. It felt heavy, but his trainers said that it would feel as light as a gambeson before long. You look like a precocious little fuck. He turned at the sound of Pons voice. Werent you the one who told me to get all of this? Doesnt change what I said, Pon replied. The Ninja was in traditional Ijaniya garb, which covered him from head to toe in pitch black cloth. He wore a black metal breastplate and sported black gauntlets and bracers. A belt with loops and pouches dangled from his hand. Whats that? Liam asked. Bandolier. Did you see all the stuff they packed off with us? Liam shook his head. Pon went over and grabbed a bandolier from one of the crates, tossing it over to him. Someone clapped their hands nearby. Alright, boys, gather round! Tira stood at the mainmast with Saye. Both of them had changed into their equipment. Tira was in mostly the same garb as the other Ninjas, though her stuff was fitted for a woman. A chain shirt peeked out from under Sayes leather vest. Listen good cause I dont wanna repeat this long-ass list, Tira waved the black binder in her hand. Actually, forget that. Bring one of em boxes over here. One of the Ninjas picked up a crate and placed it at Tiras feet. Saye opened the cover and pulled out a vial filled with blue liquid. Middle Cure Wounds, his sister said. A low murmur rose from the gathered men. Potions imbued with Second-tier spells were expensive. The ones selling in E-Rantel were going for eight Re-Estize gold coins each. Middle Cure Wounds Tira murmured as her eyes scanned the binder, Each person gets three. You sure about that, boss? Uh, thats what it says here. Im not crazy, right? She held out the binder for Saye to look at. No, Saye said. If you break one, Tira said, you wont get another. Says there should be two crates of these so find the other one. The men formed a line. Saye passed out the potions. Liam slid his vials into a small leather case on the bandolier with loops inside. Light Cure Wounds, Saye examined a scroll from the next crate. Six Light Cure Wounds scrolls each, Tira read off the page. Once Liam received his scrolls, he placed them into another leather case just big enough to stick them all in. In addition to the healing items, they received two minor Barkskin potions, two potions of Reinforce Armour, two potions of Cure Poison, one potion of Lesser Strength, one potion of Lesser Dexterity and one scroll of Fly. In addition, they received several vials of potent venom. This last crate here is for team leaders. Were splitting up into groups of six for this job. Each team leader gets four Silence scrolls, two Message scrolls, six Lesser Restoration scrolls, six Invisibility scrolls and six extra potions of Middle Cure Wounds. Also, a box of junk. Junk? Aykut frowned. Stuff for traps. What about these other crates here? Someone asked. Those are supplies for the safehouse. Three of them are for Saye. Six dozen gazes turned to his sister. Me? She said. The safehouse is doubling as a field hospital. Looks like were gonna be doing a lot of fighting. On a related note, if youre not familiar with using this venom that we got, Id suggest you leave it for someone that does. They gave us some good stuff, but the last thing we need is someone killing themselves with it. Roughly half of Aykuts men returned the vials of venom. Liam wrapped the bandolier over his belt, shifting his daggers so he could pull them out from under it. He went over to join Saye, who was going over her inventories. The crates assigned to her were filled with even more restoratives as well as some magic items of unknown use. Theyre not letting you fight, Liam said. Its better like this anyway, Saye replied. And its not like I wanted to fight. Why did they give us so much stuff? Because it is better to have and not need, a womans voice came from behind him, than it is to need and not have. He jumped at the new voice, as did three-quarters of the room. Liam turned to find Baroness Zahradnik, shrouded in a forest green cowl and mantle. Are you all sorted out? She asked, Its four hours to dawn. As far as what weve been given, Tira answered. Then Ill get right to your task, Lady Zahradnik said. The Beastman clans in the area are rallying around Helama. Instead of spending the next week or so chasing them across the Forst River, well be taking care of them here. Over the next two days, upwards of eighty thousand Beastmen will arrive. The few whispers drifting around the deck fell silent. Aykuts men stared incredulously at the Baroness. Wewe cant fight eighty thousand Beastmen! Aykut said, I thought we were sent to help clear the city, not defend it. You are still here to clear the city, Lady Zahradnik told him. Right now, only a portion of the Beastmen C those camping outside Helama previously C are inside the city walls. Your tasks are as follows. First, get in touch with the Suna Family and move into the safehouse theyve prepared for you. Youll rest until nightfall while familiarising yourselves with the city. Once night comes, youre to seal the gates and clear the walls. After that, exterminate the Beastmen trapped inside. How many Beastmen are there in the city? Tira asked. No more than six thousand, Lady Zahradnik answered. And what are the conditions? There must be something if youre not just crushing everything here with the Undead. Minimising collateral damage to the Draconic Kingdoms citizens, the Baroness replied. The Royal Army will do all the work out on the field, but we dont want Beastmen holing up in the city while we do that. This operation is also a primer for your people. We still have half the Draconic Kingdom to liberate and youll be working on the next city after this. New orders will arrive once things settle down in Helama. Fair enough, Tira said, then looked out at the gathering with a grin. You heard the lady: we got some work to do. Hi-res version can be found here. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 5, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 19th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 0300 Hours In the stillness of the night, a thick mist crept over the shore and spilt over the piers of Helama. From the bow of Ruins Wake, Liam watched as the wharf was engulfed in a shroud of grey. This is way too convenient, Tira remarked from nearby. Teams two and three: take point. Two groups of men C each composed of two Ninjas from Ijaniya and four men from the Balik Family C disembarked and swiftly padded towards the buildings along the wharf. Liam peered into the night, alert for any movement in the mist. Five minutes later, one of the Ninjas reappeared. He held up a hand, deftly moving his fingers. Cfirst set of buildings: clear. Tira nodded and turned to the rest of the men. Move up to the first row of buildings, she said. Teams ten, eleven and twelve, move our stuff. The groups moved to carry out their instructions. Liam wasnt sure whether Aykuts men had accepted Tiras leadership or just didnt want to miss out on the action. Once the last of the other groups disappeared up the pier, Tira turned to Lady Zahradnik. Theres something else, isnt there? A few things, Lady Zahradnik said. Most of this operation is experimental, but that might be obvious considering what were doing here. For your part, the Intelligence Division is demonstrating what theyre capable of when it comes to reconnaissance in force. Were also investigating the benefits and detriments of employing local collaborators. Im not just here to hand you your orders, either. Oh? Will you be joining us? Not as an infiltrator. Youll have aerial observers supporting you tomorrow night. Tell mehave you worked with any sort of Commander before? No, I cant say that I have, Tira replied. Its not exactly a shady organisation thing. I suppose I can see why it wouldnt normally be, Lady Zahradnik said. But, technically, nothing prevents it from working. No more than for anyone else, at any rate. How does it work? For someone to receive the benefits of a Commander, they have to be subordinate to that Commander. Thats probably the trickiest part. Were already subordinate to you for this operation, Tira pointed out. If it was as simple as saying so, Lady Zahradnik smirked, Knowledge of the benefits would be far more widespread. For the time being, I only ask that you genuinely cooperate with me. Well see how things go from there. Fair enough. Well see you tomorrow night, then. Tira hopped onto the railing. One more thing, the Baroness said, while there arent any of the locals around. Whats that? Allow the two families working with us to get their contributions in. The Draconic Kingdom is built on loyalty, service and sacrifice. The people need something to stand on coming out of this. Got it. Tira hopped down to the pier. Lady Zahradnik turned her gaze to Liam and Saye. I havent seen the two of you for some time, she said. I suppose its fitting that youd end up in this line of work. The Baroness reached into the pouch at her hip, producing a polished silver ring. She held it out to his sister. This is for you, Saye. What is it? A Ring of Sustenance, Lady Zahradnik replied. Youre the only Bard present, so you wont survive your work without this. I thought she was running the field hospital, Liam said. She is, the Baroness replied. And its the hardest job in this operation. Once the fighting starts, she cant sleep until its over. Not only will she be managing the supplies and using healing items, but shell also be playing a song of healing the entire time. we need to get another Bard, Saye frowned down at her fingers. This should be the busiest fight for this part of the campaign, Lady Zahradnik said. After this, theres another city to help out but we wont be dealing with the huge numbers that well have here. Lady Zahradnik turned to Liam. I hear youve been focusing on your combat training above all else, she said. So much so that you failed your test yesterday. H-how did you know that? Miss Alpha is very fastidious when it comes to reporting her students progress, Lady Zahradnik smiled. A Shadow Demon delivered her report. Well, I suppose well see whether your focus pays off or not. Are you ready to fight? I am, Liam nodded. The Baroness gave him a long look. Remember that the average Beastman around here is around Difficulty Rank 30. Thats more than twice as strong as you are. We were trained on how to take on stronger targets, Liam said. Lets see where that training takes you, then. Fight well, Liam. Lady Zahradnik patted him on the shoulder. She gave Saye a hug. Liam and Saye hopped onto the pier and made their way to the wharf. There, they found most of the groups gathered between the buildings, which were emptied of inhabitants. He made eye contact with Tira and signalled with a hand. Cwhats happening? Cchecking gate. Pon appeared out of the mist to the east. He jerked his head towards one of the empty buildings. Tira motioned for Aykut to follow. Liam and Saye went to listen near the door. Beastmen guarding the gate, Pon said. Six of them. Are they looking out for us? Tira asked. No idea. They arent the same types of Beastmen that weve seen in Karnassus. Tira and Pon turned to look at Aykut. Our men were sent over a week ago, he said. We have no way to know whether they succeeded or failed, only that it was unlikely that they would fail. But you know who you sent, right? Tira asked. I do, Aykut answered. Then ask them. The man stared blankly in response. The Message scrolls, Tira said. Use one to contact one of your guys on the inside. Aykut took out several scrolls and started to check through them. Liam and Saye exchanged a look. The ones painted silver on the end are Message scrolls, Saye said from the doorframe. The man held up the scrolls to the window. It appeared that he didnt have a Darkvision item. Liam resisted the urge to shake his head. The men from the Balik Family had the same feeling as so many he had seen and known growing up in Fassett Town. Thugs who worked for thugs who worked for people that may as well have been thugs. He was almost killed by one in the past. Now, they almost seemed laughable. Their equipment was incomplete and their knowledge was a hodgepodge of whatever life in their own small worlds taught them. They didnt use or even know about most of what Rogues were capable of. Even if some of the men were stronger than Liam, he felt that he wouldnt lose against any of them. One attack was enough to turn them even more helpless than the people that they picked on. They probably wouldnt even see him coming since they couldnt see in the dark. A flash of azure flame brightened the interior of the building. Zellos? Its me. What do you mean who? Its me! The Ninjas outside the building furrowed their brows. A few of them went off in different directions. Hey, Aykut, Tira said, keep it down. Its Aykut, he said in a much lower voice. Why did my voice change? Look, Zellos, were outside the Wharf Gate right now. Where are you and your men? youre not telling? What? You dont believe its me? Tira walked out of the building. She took a Message scroll out of a supply crate and used it. After a few minutes of silent conversation, she signalled for everyone to gather. Were sealing this city starting right now, she said. To pass that gate, we need to kill off the Beastmen below, in the gate tower, and on the nearby walls. Even if we dump their bodies in the river, the restll notice somethings wrong when morning comes. But Zahradnik saidC Plans change, Tira told Aykut. I just spoke with her: shes on her way back right now. In the meantime, were securing the Wharf Gate. Saye will set up the first waystation in the gate tower. Pon, take five of our guys and get to the wall north of the gate. Ilen, same for this side. The rest of us will go through the front. Pon and Ilen, move in after I do. What about us? Aykut asked. Were just getting started, Tira answered. This might get real messy real quick, so be ready. The two teams of Ninjas split off. Liam and Saye followed Tira and the main group to the gate. Unlike a gate manned by Humans, the Beastmen didnt use any torches to light the night. The six Beastmen sentries reported by Pon were crouched in the shadows cast by the waning moon. Tira raised her hand and drew a line across a group of Ninjas with her finger. Cyou six, take your marks. Im hopping in first. She pulled out a scroll painted dark grey on one end, walking behind one of the buildings. There was a flash of azure light. The world fell silent. Tira came back out again. Ccome in two seconds after me. Going now. Tira took a step, vanishing into the shadows. She reappeared under the portcullis of the Wharf Gate. The six Ninjas popped out of the shadows beside their targets. If the Beastmen made any noise as they died, Liam couldnt hear it. Six dead Beastmen were dragged out towards them. Tira raised a hand from the gate. Cstuff those corpses inside the buildings. The rest of you, get over here. The Ninjas around them moved. Aykuts men looked around in confusion. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. She says to hide the bodies in the buildings, Saye said. Everyone else, go up to the gate. Tira came out from the gate as they approached, holding out a hand for them to stop. Theres a crapload of Beastmen in there, she said in a low voice. You can see them camped out in the streets and along the walls inside. Aykut, where are those men that you sent waiting for us? I dont know, Aykut replied. We thought it would be like Blighthold, but it isnt. Zellos refused to answer any of my questions. Maybe theyre hiding in a building near the gate? So you dont think theyre refusing to report because they failed? Tira asked. I dont see him doing that, Aykut answered. We are here at the Queens command. There are greater things at stake. I see, Tira turned around and looked to the parapet above. Well, were clearing this tower now. Wait here until we secure it. Make sure you conceal yourselves entering the gatehouse or Beastmen in the street will spot you. She raised her hand. Cclear? Liam looked up at the wall. He couldnt see anyone signalling back, but Tira lowered her hand and turned back to address them. Ctheyre ready. Were going up the stairs. The stairwell was only wide enough to fit one person in a fight. Tira took the lead, using another Silence scroll near the doorway at the top. She disappeared in a blink. By the time they came into the room, Tira was already heading up the next set of stairs. Three dead Beastmen were left in her wake. Nine dead Beastmen lay sprawled over the furniture of the captains office above. Pon led his group up the next set of stairs while Tira looked around the office. The sound of the waves lapping over the shore nearby returned as the Silence effect from the scroll faded. Get these bodies out of here, Tira said. Dump them over the wall and get the others to carry them away. Should we shut the gates, boss? Ilen asked. Not yet. Those Beastmen will come sniffing around if they see that somethings off. Customs ledgers and sheets of paper were scattered over the floor. There were some bags filled with Beastman belongings, but they contained nothing of note. Aykut and his men came up, bringing their supplies with them. How did you do that? He asked, There was no alarm raised; no sound of struggle. The Silence scrolls, Saye answered. It puts a field of silence around your target. If that target is yourself, itll bring that field of silence wherever you go. As generous as our supplies are, Tira said. We dont have enough to take out thousands of Beastmen like that. Each scroll only lasts two-and-a-half minutes. There are three more gates and six towers, Ilen said. We can do that, at least. Maybe. But were still gonna have to do the walls the old-fashioned way. Hmm Tira pulled out the map of the city and unfolded it on the office table. The Wharf Gate was between the Ferry Gate and another gate that opened to the coastal highway. The remaining gate was on the other side of the city. This is kind of a fix, Tira said. If it were Humans guarding the walls like we thought, we couldve left things as they were. The Beastmen in the city are going to notice if the walls are empty, but we cant seal the city unless we get rid of them. Aykut, try calling your man again. He can come to see us himself if hes so suspicious. Aykut used another scroll. Pon came down from the top of the tower, accompanied by Lady Zahradnik. Weve got a problem, Tira told her. So I see, Lady Zahradnik joined her at the table. Humans were manning the fortifications in the evening, but well just have to deal with this. Any luck contacting the Suna Family? Not yet. Aykuts trying to get his man to come out and see us. You got any ideas? Ive called in a few sergeants out of each of the companies closing on Helama coming to join us, Lady Zahradnik said. Theyre scattered all over the countryside sweeping up the Beastmen in the way, so It will take most of them around two hours to arrive. In the meantime, we have to thin out the Beastmen in the city starting from some convenient place. I can send my people over the rooftops to look around, Tira said. Our darkvision range is limited, though. We might not catch everything from above. Boss, Ilen said, we got someone coming to the gate. The wall or the road? Road. From the inside. A man came up the stairs shortly after, dressed in the same style of garb as Aykuts men. Zellos, Aykut glowered at the newcomer. I wish I could strangle you right now. H-how would I know? The man said defensively, It could have been a Beastman trick! Are you saying I sound like a Beastman? Lady Zahradnik cleared her throat. Dog and Wolf Beastmen have very sensitive ears, she said. Now that youre here, what did you find out from the Suna family? Everything has been arranged as requested, Zellos said. Except the watch shifts, obviously. The safehouse is in the Human quarter of the city. Describe this Human quarter. Ehmits not an official thing, Zellos replied. When the Beastmen started moving in a day or two ago, the people of the city gathered together for mutual protection. Did it work? Lady Zahradnik asked. No, Zellos shook his head sadly. We have nothing but rocks and sticks to fight back with. It has become like a pen of livestock there. The Beastmen come and go as they please, taking people when they are hungry. Can we reach the safehouse? We can, Zellos nodded. The Beastmen let Fishermen work during the day under close watch, so the quarter is near to this gate. Then its as good a start as any, Lady Zahradnik said. Bring the supplies to the top of the tower. Ill fly them over to the rooftops. Are we leaving some people here? Tira asked. How many would it take to quietly hold this gate? If the Beastmen that come snooping around are like the ones that were manning this post, two of my guys. Well go with that for now, then. Without another word, Lady Zahradnik went to pick up one of the crates, taking it up the stairs. Tira gestured with her chin. Several Ninjas picked up the rest of the crates and followed the Baroness to the top of the tower. Shes a lot easier to work with than I expected, Tira said. Why did you think shed be hard to work with? Liam asked. Its usually like that, Tira answered. People like to be in control. Adventurers and Workers want to be in control of their lives. Master artisans want to be in control of their shops. Nobles control their lands and their people. Soldiers exert control by hammering their idea of order into the world around them. The more powerful a person C or a group of people C is, the more theyre able to exercise control over their lives and the lives of others and the more they embrace that control. She sounded like she was in charge there, Aykut noted. She is in charge, Tira said. But thats where the difference lies. Shes not trying to control everything. Giving up control is probably one of the hardest things someone can do, but shes just placing her trust in people shes just met. Liam stared at the empty stairwell. He wasnt sure if it was like that at all. Back when they met outside Fassett Town, Lady Zahradnik had placed her trust in Liam, Saye, and the other girls as well. But it wasnt so much trust as it was expectation C she had a way about her which demanded that everyone become a part of something greater than themselves. Not that it was bad. It was better than being someone who only saw the ground at their feet and lived petty lives that accomplished nothing. Since they couldnt get onto the rooftops easily, Liam and Saye followed Aykut and his men out of the gate tower. They crossed to a nearby alley, staying as far away as they could from the Beastmen sleeping along the streets. The alley itself had Beastmen as well, but someone had gone and killed them all. He saw a few of the Ninjas ahead, carrying some of the corpses with them. The men guarding the entrance to a back alley courtyard stared from their low fires as the dead Beastmen were carried by. Liams eyes went past the sentries, taking in a sight that was familiar, yet not. Men and older boys lined the sides of the courtyard and inner alley lanes, standing at the entrances of humble homes. They were like the refugees in Roble who flooded Rimun, guarding the meagre shelters where their women and children slept. Most of them were skinny, as if they hadnt had a decent meal for months. That, too, was like Roble, where the northern part of the Holy Kingdom had all of its stores raided or ruined. The air was filled with the odours of too many Humans crammed together, though with the sea just outside the walls, most looked like they had washed recently. What was not familiar was how they carried themselves. Even though they looked starved, they didnt have the air of starving, desperate people. Their eyes were sharp, watching and waiting forsomething. Zellos stopped to speak to one of the men in the courtyard, who nodded and gestured to several others nearby. Some of them went to bring in the rest of the dead Beastmen while the others accompanied Aykut through the maze-like bowels of the city quarter. Along the way, Tira and Lady Zahradnik dropped down from above to join them. After three turns and four more courtyards, they stopped at a small garden with rows of vegetables. A worn door on the other side opened and three men with the same demeanour as Aykuts came out. You can take your things in there, the black-haired man in the middle said. The door on the other side of the garden turned out to be the back entrance to an old warehouse. In the place of shelves and pallets were tables, chairs and hammocks, mostly occupied by more thugs. Where the front doors of the warehouse should have been was the wall of another building. It was featureless save for a single door. A middle-aged man in a clean black coat came out with an entourage of burly men. They walked out between the tables, meeting Lady Zahradnik, Tira, and Aykut in the middle of the warehouse. Sal Suna, the man said. I wasnt sure what to expect when Baliks men came in the other day, but You prepared a place for us nonetheless, Lady Zahradnik said. Her Majesty thanks the Suna Family for its service. Lady Zahradnik produced a scroll and presented it to Sal Suna. The man reached out and unfurled it. His black beard shifted silently as his eyes scanned the content. After several moments, he nodded quietly several times. He touched the scroll to his breast. We are at Her Majestys service. Liam furrowed his brow as the men around the warehouse lowered their heads respectfully. Maybe they werent exactly the same thugs that he knew. So, Sal Suna said. What now? Lady Zahradnik gestured to her right. May we use this table? Sal Suna waved the men at the table away. The Baroness unrolled a map of the city, placing a magic light on one side and a pen on the other. What type of Beastmen are in the city? Cougars. Tigers. Jaguars. No dogs or wolves at all? None. I heard theyre in Phelegia upriver. Thats convenient for us, Lady Zahradnik said. Is there a specific place where the Beastman Lords are located? No, Sal Suna shook his head. Each tribe claims a part of the city. The Lord just picks the nicest spot in that part to live in. Does that mean that the Clanlords are in the central keep? Yeah. Are there any Beastman warriors in the city? Sal Suna looked around at the men nearby, who shook their heads. We dont know, he said. So many have moved in over the last day or two. Do you have a rough estimate of how many? The Beastmen camping outside moved inside. Thats all I can really say. Have you put up any resistance in that time? Killed a few in the alleys when the chance presented itself, for instance? Not since they moved in, Sal Suna said. Now that there are so many in here, they dont brush off dead members of their tribes as failed hunters. Humans that kill Beastmen where they live are considered a threat to their families. We had some try and fight back at the start, but they were swarmed and butchered. Liam tried to imagine what that was like. The people here couldnt retaliate or run. All they could do was watch as they were picked off one at a time. How often do they come to take someone? Lady Zahradnik asked. Once an hour, at least. Probably twice that. Can you mark out the area where Humans reside? Just this section here, Sal Suna traced out an area between the Wharf Gate and the Coast Gate. The Beastmen moved into the rest. Do the Beastmen post sentries over you? At the entrances of the quarter. So we dont try to escape. Where are these entrances? Eight spots were marked on the map. Lady Zahradnik gestured to the crates behind her. Fill the deeper parts of each entrance with traps. Have men at each one ready to ambush any Beastmen that make it through or try to escape. Tiras people will clean out any Beastmen loitering in the alleys right now. Bring their corpses into the quarter. Let the people know not to leave. Men moved to carry out her instructions. Lady Zahradnik studied the map while they filtered out of the old warehouse. Were you able to gather the temple staff from around the city? She asked. Theyre in the buildings nearby, Sal Suna said. What did you want with them? This safehouse will be turned into a field hospital, Lady Zahradnik said. The temple staff will help tend to the wounded. how many wounded are we talking about here? Were moving faster than anticipated, so we may take more casualties. Ideally, it will only be of those who have volunteered for this. Lady Zahradniks finger traced down from the Human quarter to the Wharf Gate. Well divide Tiras people into two pairs of groups. One will clear the walls while the other will follow behind and clear the streets below. Do you think its possible to secure the walls without alerting the Beastmen? The killing part we can do, Tira said, but I dont think we have enough Silence scrolls to guarantee that something doesnt make loud noises or sound the alarm along the way. The Baroness pulled a dark, palm-sized crystal out of one of her pouches, placing it in front of Tira. I only have one of these, unfortunately. Nope, Tira picked up the crystal. This is perfect. I can take care of the streets. Another group can do the wall above. Well go all the way around. Most of my people will be free to use if we do it that way. How long will it take you? As long as we dont have to double back and redo parts of the wall, about thirty minutes. Thats also assuming everythings as easy as the Wharf Gatewhered you get this, by the way? E-Rantel. A Merchant from the Empire was selling it in the main plaza in front of the Adventurer Guild. Seriously? Dammit, I need to do more shopping. What about us? Aykut asked. After weve fortified this quarter, Lady Zahradnik answered, those on offence will be helping to clear out the city section by section. The wind blows toward the sea at night, so well be doing the southern parts first. We might not be able to clear the whole city before dawn, Tira noted. As long as we can minimise losses to the citizenry, the Baroness replied, thats fine. The Beastmen will be stuck in here with us. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 5, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 A hulking form filled the alley, its fur matted by the cold drops pattering off of the walls and slick clay. Liam crouched on a windowsill above, dagger clutched in his right hand. He held his breath. The striped form passed below, footpads squelching over the mud. A click came with its next step. The Beastman stopped. A heartbeat later, it fell forward and lay still. Liam released his breath. A nearby door opened. Two men came out with hesitant steps. One cautiously toed the Beastman on the ground. The other knelt to pull a ten-centimetre-long steel dart from the massive body, tossing the bloody projectile further into the alley. Another man retrieved it and the trap was reset. Scraping filled the air as the dead Beastman was dragged into the door. One of the men reappeared with a bucket of water, washing away the most evident traces of the corpses passage. Damn stuffs wasted on em, Pon said from the window across the alley. It is? Hell, yeah, the Ninja looked across at him. You know how expensive Gigant Basilisk Venom is? I dont even know how the hell that Zahradnik has so much. We got Wyvern and Purple Worm, too. Theyre all strong enough to use on Adamantite-rank Adventurers. Because its not enough to just kill them, a low voice came from above. They need to die and not blow our operation. These citizens dont stand a chance if things go to shit. Liam and Pon looked up to see Tira on the roof. She gestured for them to follow. Pon leapt from his windowsill to join her. Liam reached up to test the eave above before pulling himself up. A dozen other Ninjas were waiting. Tira raised a hand beside her head. Ctheyre set up here. Its go time. Pon and Ilen led their groups over the rooftops towards the Wharf Gate. Tira and Liam followed, dropping down into the alley where they had entered the Human quarter. The alley was filled with men from the two families that had volunteered to help secure Helama. Tira looked up from the mouth of the alley. The wall teams starting, Tira said. Anyone not know what theyre doing? Good. The grandmaster of Ijaniya adjusted her mask and drew a long black dagger that pulsed with an evil light. She closed her eyes and drew a deep breath. She opened them again, revealing the cold glint in her coral eyes. Liam backed away. By the time he realised that he had moved, she was gone. Wh-what the hell was that? Aykut breathed. Lets go, Liam said. Keep the torches in the back. The men in the alley drew curved daggers and hefted clubs. A few had quarterstaves and wooden mallets. They left the alley and entered the street along the wall. Liam went over to the nearest Beastman, kneeling to inspect it. Move them out of sight, he said. Aykut came over and prodded the Beastman with his boot. Its dead? But when? When Tira came through, Liam grabbed the Beastmans leg and tugged. Help me out here. They dragged the Beastmans corpse away, dumping it into the alley. Since they werent clearing the wall in both directions at once, they had to remove anything that might be seen from the uncleared side. Once the street curved out of sight of the gate, they left the bodies where they were and picked up their pace. Have you done something like this before? Aykut asked. No. You seem pretty collected, in that case. Liam couldnt see why he said that. What was so hard about moving bodies out of sight? They hadnt even fought anything yet. I thought I heard someone say you fought Beastmen in your city, Liam said. We did, but not like this. Our citythe Beastmen stayed outside. We killed the ones that came too far into the city with traps. Or we isolated and outnumbered them. That seemed fine to him. If you had to kill something stronger than you, anything went. They went past a tower and stopped to move the bodies away from the street leading to the southwest gate. The other side was cleared as well. The groups split up. Liam stopped at the entrance to the next alley. He poked Aykut in the arm and tapped his scroll case. The man fished out several scrolls. Liam pointed to the one marked with dark grey paint. His mouth fell open as Aykut unfurled the scroll and used it before moving out of sight. A burst of azure flame lit the surroundings. Liam pulled his dagger. He turned and drove it into the skull of the nearest sleeping Beastman. The rest of the men pounced on the others in the alley, stabbing, hacking and bludgeoning their victims with wild abandon. Liam looked ahead to see if anyone further in had noticed Aykuts blunder. Within the range of his darkvision, it didnt appear to be the case. He made an urgent gesture for Aykut to follow: they had to clear the alley before the Silence effect on him expired. The tinge of blood rose into the stale air as they worked their way further in. Hold. Two Beastmen awake five metres down the right corner. They froze at the unexpected voice of Lady Zahradnik. Liam crept toward the corner. The low sound of conversation drifted over him. So how many are they letting in here? Its just us. Theyre sending people out tomorrow to bring in food. Like that willdo you smell that? Liam tensed. yeah. Dont hear anything, though. Did someone come back from a fight? Maybe a Human tried to fight back. No worries, then. Come on, lets check, just in case. Theyre walking in your direction. Five seconds to the corner. He pressed his back into the wall, dipping the tip of his dagger in a vial of Gigant Basilisk Venom. The other men backed away. What the hell? Liam gestured furiously for them to come forward. They didnt. The first Beastman came around the corner. What theC The Beastman lunged towards the backpedalling men. Liam drove his dagger into the side of the second Beastman as it dashed by to join the first. It staggered and fell face-first into the mud, taking his dagger with it. He pulled his second dagger, running forward to drive it into the back of the first Beastman. It let out a yowl and twisted around. Liam caught its huge paw against his bracer. He went flying. His right shoulder slammed into the alley wall. A shout from one of the men echoed down the alley as he smashed his mallet into the back of the Beastmans skull. Liam straightened himself from the wall and levelled a glare at him. Are you trying to wake everythC Too noisy. Three more Beastman heading your way. With a silent curse, Liam went to retrieve his dagger. He ducked into a nearby alcove with Aykut, applying another dose of venom to his blade. Silence scroll, Liam whispered. The man fumbled for his scroll case. The three new Beastmen turned the corner. Aykut activated the Silence scroll. Azure light filled their alcove. Three pairs of predatory eyes fixed on them. This fuckingC! He didnt have time to finish the thought. They dove out of the alcove as one of the Beastmen pounced. Liam rolled through the mud. The clawed feet of another Beastman barely missed his head. He stabbed it in the calf. It tensed and toppled on top of him. Several men set upon the Beastman in the alcove. The remaining Beastmans gaze went over the gathered men, the light of the distant torch reflecting from its golden eyes. It backed away, disappearing around the corner. Shit! Shit, shit, shit Liam squirmed out from under the dead Beastman. He dashed around the corner. The third Beastman was lying face-down two metres away, an arrow with black fletching sticking out from between its shoulder blades. Youre clear. Get that Beastman out of sight. They pulled the third Beastman back around the corner. Liam leaned back against the wall to catch his breath. He held his vial of Basilisk Venom in front of his face. Threetwo? Three uses left. He still had the Wyvern and Purple Worm Venom, but they probably wouldnt work as well as the Gigant Basilisk Venom. The Basilisk Venom inflicted paralysis. Wyvern Venom ruined vitality; if the target was weak enough, it would result in instant death. Beastmen were supposed to be robust, so he wasnt so sure that it would work well even with the civilians that they were fighting. Purple Worm Venom withered a targets strength. Much like with the Wyvern Venom, he wasnt sure that the physically powerful Beastmen would be completely overwhelmed by it. A group of men came around the corner. The men with Liam started and raised their weapons defensively. Jumpy, arent we? The familiar voice came from above. It was one of the Ninjas, Kai. Sections clear, Kai said. Wall teams halfway done. Weve got some catching up to do. Do the Beastmen know whats going on yet? Liam asked. We had some, uhinteresting things happen, but were still good. Our eye in the sky is making this extra easy. Liam looked up at the slice of sky above the alley. With the weather as it was, there was no light at all. Lady Zahradnik probably had a powerful darkvision item that let her out-range the Beastmens senses. How is Zahradnik talking to us? Aykut came forward. Shes some sort of Commander, Kai answered. Going by the way she carries herself, something like an imperial Captain. I didnt know Commanders could do that Kai walked past them. He stopped at a pair of injured men kneeling in the alley. The hell you just bleeding there for? Use your damn items. ButC Theyre expensive? Half of you are gonna die because youre so damn stingy. You dont get to keep them after this ops done, by the way. The Ninja went out into the street. Bursts of blue flame lit the alley as the two men used scrolls to heal their wounds. Liam picked up his pace to catch up to Kai. Care we going to be okay like this? These guys screwed up so many times. Kais gaze flickered to Liam. His left hand moved by his thigh. Cdragging them around is part of the job. We dont get to question. Liam looked up to the sky again. This country is built on loyalty, service and sacrifice. The people need something to stand on coming out of this. Lady Zahradnik thought of some weird things. It wasnt that Liam didnt like it, but it wasnt something people usually thought about or could afford to. Good work with that quarter. The southwest gate is now sealed. Tiras team has cleared the southern wall and the southeast entrance is secure. They walked through the street littered with Beastman corpses, splitting up again when they reached the street leading to the southeast gate. One of the group leaders from the Suna family came forward when they approached one of the alleys to the next quarter, Silence scroll in hand. He glanced at Aykut with a smug look on his face. That alley leads to a small courtyard. Tira confirmed two Beastman Lords. A dozen followers. The mans smug look vanished. He cast an uncertain gaze at the alley. Liam held out his hand. What? The man said. We have to silence the courtyard, Liam replied. But how? If I just run in there Liam motioned impatiently with his fingers. The man dropped the scroll into his palm. You dont have to target yourself, Liam said. So youre using it on the Beastman? No, Liam shook his head. A scroll casts at the lowest power that its spell can be cast at. The chance to resist is too high. He pulled a kunai out from under his right bracer. The Silence spell goes onto this. I throw it at one of the Beastman Lords in the courtyard. Then we go in and kill everyone. Liam pulled out his vial of Purple Worm Venom. He looked up at the Suna man. Pick your best throwing arm, Liam said. Well hit both Lords at once. The man turned around, jerking his head at a thin guy in the back. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Do you know how to envenom your weapon? Liam asked. In response, the thin guy pulled out a vial of Gigant Basilisk venom. Liam looked down to coat his kunai. When he looked back up again, the thin guy was on the ground. Seriously? People without the right training could accidentally get themselves with their own venom, but did it happen that easily? A few people moved the thin guy to the side. One of them used a Cure Poison scroll on him, but it only removed the venom and not its effect. He was lucky that Basilisk Venom only inflicted paralysis. Liam envenomed the next guys weapon for him, then crept into the alley to look around the corner into the courtyard. The two Beastman Lords were there as reported: both of the cougar-type. One was near the middle speaking to two other Beastmen. The second Lord was leaning on a wall on the far side. Most of the Beastmen that Liam could see were sleeping. He came back out to the street again. Only a few of them look awake, Liam said. Once we throw our weapons, everyone has to run in and fight. They wont hear you coming, so move as fast as you can. He gestured for them to follow. Before they reached the corner, he crouched and activated the Silence scroll behind a pile of refuse. Liam gestured to the second thrower and pointed to the opposite wall. The man returned a blank look. I should have said something about that first With the Silence effect active, Liam had no time to explain. He peeked around the corner again before coming out and cocking his throwing arm. The kunai whipped out and buried itself in Beastman Lords lower back. It fell to its hands and knees. The second Beastman Lord came forward as the other active Beastmen looked around in confusion. Liam pulled out a second kunai and whipped it at the approaching Beastman Lord. The three-metre-tall Demihuman dodged to the side to avoid it. A throwing knife sprouted from its shoulder. Go! Liam said. Men rushed forward as the second Beastman Lord fell stiffly to the mud. Liam drew his dagger and followed. The world went quiet as he crossed the threshold of the Silence spell. He stepped over a man with a torn, blood-soaked coat. Three others pushed into a nearby Beastman, punching their long knives repeatedly into its body. Liam stopped to stab a stirring Beastman in the neck. Its emerald eyes fixed on him and its maw pulled back in a snarl. Liam twisted his wrist and pulled on his blade, ripping open its throat. The men continued swarming over the courtyard, attacking sleeping and wakeful Beastmen alike. Several were pummelling the Beastman Lord, who was effectively incapacitated by the Purple Worm Venom. By the time the Silence spell expired, every Beastman lay still. A roar sounded from nearby. Liam turned his head at the source. Not here? One of the windows overlooking the courtyard opened. A Cougar Beastman poked its head out. Liam flicked a kunai at it, but it merely glanced off the Beastmans head. Get in that house! He said. The men nearby opened the door. Fortunately, the Beastman left it unlocked. Or did they know it could lock? They supposedly lived outside in the trees. A commotion rose from within the house. The windows of several other homes opened. Clear those houses! Dont let any escape to the other quarters! Two other groups of men came running in through the alleys. Liam opened the nearest door. He leaned over to check the inside from the doorframe. Five Beastmen were sleeping inside. He buried his dagger in the temple of the closest one. The Beastman across the room snorted and stirred. Liam ran over and stabbed it three times in the back. It let out a piercing yowl and the others jerked awake. Liam turned and drove his weapon into the eye of the rousing Beastman to his right. The other two finished pushing themselves up to their feet. You damn monkey, one of them growled, Im going to drag your guts all over the room! His other dagger came out and he lowered himself into a defensive stance. The Beastman stepped forward. Gods, hes huge! The house was made for Humans and it felt like the Beastman could reach the entire room with its huge paws. Claws like knives unsheathed and the Beastman bared its long fangs at him. A swipe came from the left. Liams shoulder popped and he was sent into the wall. The wattle and daub panel broke apart. He rolled into another house where more Beastmen were stirring from their slumber. Hes mine! His attacker roared and lunged into the broken panel. Liam scurried back and opened the door, running into the courtyard. The Beastman sprinted out after him. Dodge! Liams body moved of its own accord. He threw himself to the right. The pouncing Beastman shot by, bowling over a man coming out of a different house. Four more men came out after him, clubbing and stabbing at the back of the Beastman. This is chaos It was nothing like his methodical training. Everyone was just attacking what they could. No one was thinking about what their actions would lead to. The group that was assigned to him didnt even follow him into the house and he had no idea where they had gone. Liam used a scroll of Light Cure Wounds on himself. His arm returned to normal. He looked around himself before squatting beside a man bleeding out in the mud. Liam flipped the ashen figure over and searched for the case with his healing scrolls. After using two of them, the mans complexion returned to normal. He struggled to sit up. Thanks, the man grunted and winced. I can take care of myself, now. All around the courtyard, men lay injured and unmoving. Liam shifted over to the nearest one, using his scrolls to heal him. Help me get the rest of these people up, Liam said. Why isnt anyone taking care of their teams? A burst of azure flame flickered in front of the first man he had healed. Because thats a Priests job, he said. What? Liam frowned, So youd just let people sit around with their guts ripped out like this? No! The man snapped, Nothats not what I meant. Were not used to having all this stuff. When a man goes down in a fight, we have to keep fighting. There are no scrolls; no potions. When the fights done, we carry the wounded to the Temples for healing. Weve never fought with so many magic items. What you gave each of us to use is enough to feed a family for their entire lives. Liam helped another person up and went to the next, biting his lip. The man was right. If someone was stabbed in Fassett Town, they didnt just pull out a scroll or potion to heal themselves. They couldnt even afford one. Chances were that they died before they could even drag themselves out of whatever alley they were attacked in. Even if they made it out into the street, people would likely look the other way. The sounds of fighting receded and the men from the Draconic Kingdom came back out of the buildings smeared with sweat, grime and blood. More Beastmen coming from the next quarter. Crossing the street to the northeast. Let them come into the alleys. Dont let any retreat. Hey, Aykut appeared beside him. Where did you go? Where did I go? Liam was incredulous, I went into the house when Lady Zahradniks orders came down to clear the buildings. we didnt see which house you went into, Aykut said, so we entered another. These animals are much easier to kill when theyre sleeping, eh? Liam stared at the man. Beastmen from the northwest. Groups on that side get ready to ambush them. He cursed and went into a nearby house. This time, Aykut and the rest of his group followed. The original plan had them clearing the outdoors first, then going from building to building to get rid of the remaining Beastmen. How many do you think are coming? Aykuts voice wavered. I dont know, Liam said. Each building out there will probably have as many Beastmen as the buildings around us. Aykuts men exchanged nervous glances. One of them wiped his knife and presented it to Liam. Help me get this venom on, he fished a vial out of his bandolier. The rest of the men did the same. Once Liam was finished, he applied Purple Worm Venom to both his daggers and one of his kunai. They waited in the darkness as the sound of padded feet squished in the mud outside. Something started sniffing nearby. A leg appeared in the doorway. Liam stabbed it. A spotted Beastman fell forward into the entrance. Another stepped over it and Liam stabbed it with the kunai in his left hand. He retreated deeper into the house, flicking his kunai at the next Beastman coming through and drawing his other dagger. The kunai glanced off of the Beastmans hip. Liam clicked his tongue. The venom on the weapon had been spent. Without a sneak attack, he could barely do anything against the Demihumans tough hide and layers of muscle. He kept backing away. The Jaguar Beastman filled the living room with its low growl as it stalked after him. Liam led it past a wooden shelf. Aykut came out from behind the shelf and stabbed it in the back. The last of their opponents collapsed and the men came forward to finish them off. That wasnt so bad, Aykut said. Another Jaguar Beastman appeared, pouncing from the doorway and crashing into Aykut. The man shrieked. Liam drove his remaining envenomed dagger into the back of the Beastmans head. Somethings not right, Liam said. Why are they just charging after people like this? The cats are like that, Aykut let out a sigh of relief and crawled out from under the Beastman. They fix themselves on one person at a time. If many people attack at once, they become confused. Those that come into the cities to hunt are easily lured into traps and ambushes because of this. That wouldve been nice to know before we started, Liam frowned. Sorry, you people operate so smoothly that I thought you knew all that there was to know. Oh, this usually doesnt work against their warriors, but a Beastman warrior is all sorts of worries on top of that. Liam re-envenomed his weapons. At this rate, he would be out in two or three more fights. He retrieved his kunai and checked the courtyard from the shadows of the house. Several men were already standing outside. It looks safe. Aykut said, Lady Zahradnik would say something if it wasnt and she saw them just standing there. She cant see everything at once, Liam said. Lets just wait. If Beastmen jump them, be ready to help. Though the amount of chaotic, noisy fighting that they did felt like it would wake the entire city, it probably hadnt. Helama was larger than E-Rantel and the sound of a brawl in the streets of Fassett Town didnt carry much more than a block or two. With the rain, probably less. The biggest risk was someone reporting it to the Lords in the central keep instead of coming to see what the noise was about out of curiosity. The sound of another fight rose somewhere nearby. It died down shortly after. Looks like were clear for now. The southeast gate is sealed. Lets keep going. They left the house and filed out of the alley leading to the southwest gate. He stopped to empty the bandolier of the man who had paralysed himself before moving on. A figure vanished from a window across the street. Liam raised his hand. Wait. Something saw us. He padded over to stand under the window. A voice drifted through the curtains. Mama, where are you going? Shhmother has to do something, so be a good girl and wait here. Be quiet and dont peek outside until the sun is out. Liam exchanged a look with Aykut. To his surprise, the man motioned for the group to go around to the back of the house. They caught the Beastman mother as she came out into the alley, leaving her dead two metres from the door. Four of the men went inside while Liam and Aykut watched the alley. You dont like it, Aykut said in a low voice. What? Your face, the man told him. Guilt is written all over it. You heard what this Beastman said; now youre guilty about the men killing a mother and her child. Did it look like that? Liam pointedly gazed down one of the alleyways. This is what its like here, Aykut said. These people come to eat us every week. In villages; towns; cities. Adults; children C they all see us as food. All we can do when they come is hurt them as much as we can. The men came out again. They left the alley, jogging to catch up to the rest. Halfway there, Lady Zahradniks voice sounded in their heads. Movement in the keep. Finish up what youre doing and stand by. Seal the Wharf and Ferry Gates. But were not done yet, Aykut complained. I dont think they care about that, Liam replied. Humour, the man grinned. When life is grim, it is best to keep ones spirits up, yes? Theyre sending people to the previous quarter. Keep clearing. They resumed their jog. How many Beastmen did they have left to kill? With so many people working with them, they should have gotten at least half. What if they go after our people? Aykut asked. Thats why we put traps everywhere? Lady Zahradnik is up in the sky somewhere, so she should see it if it happens. A group of Beastmen appeared from the street leading to the southeast gate. A roar filled the air. Found them! Uh oh. More Beastmen poured out of an alley nearby. Didnt they just come out of the keep? They were stupid fast. The Demihumans slowed as they closed on them. Maybe they were wary because of all of the bodies. Liam downed his enhancement potions and drew his daggers, eyes searching for a way out. The tower? If we run, Aykut swallowed, they will chase. They are faster than we. Liam crouched defensively as the Beastmen closed. They should have used their Fly scrolls right away. A figure landed in front of them, mantle settling around a tall, slender form. The Beastmen took a step back at her sudden appearance. Aa Human Lord? Whats a Human Lord doing here?! Though it sounded strange, Liam supposed that Lady Zahradnik was, in fact, a Human Lord. A long glaive appeared in her hand. Its softly-glowing blade cut an arc through the rain. Whats wrong? Lady Zahradnik said, I thought you all sought worthy opponents to test your mettle. Her bold demeanour gave the gathering Beastmen pause. Many looked to the larger Beastmen scattered amongst them. A huge Cougar Beastman joined the encirclement. Who the hell are you?! He roared. Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik. The newcomer seemed taken aback at her straightforward response. Count Arana con Kuarana, he replied. Good morning, Count Arana con Kuarana, Lady Zahradnik inclined her head slightly. By order of Draudillon Oriculus, the Black Scale Dragon Lord and Queen of the Draconic Kingdom, you and your people are to be purged from her domain. You may choose how you wish to die. A mere Human Baroness wishes to challenge me? The Beastman Lord stormed forward, Bravado has its limC Count Arana con Kuarana fell in two halves on the street. Lady Zahradnik flicked the blood off of her blade. Next, she said. What are you waiting for? A tall Tiger Beastman shouted from the rear of the encirclement, Bury her! As one, the Beastmen lunged at Lady Zahradnik. Keep them from running up that tower. Three Beastmen fell in three strokes as the Baroness stepped to her left. She cut her way forward and Liam dashed through the opening. They passed Lady Zahradnik as she turned to face the charging Demihumans. Roars reverberated off of the nearby wall as he made his way to the nearby tower. Madness, Aykuts breath heaved as he entered the stairwell with the rest. What the hell is she?! Uhshes Baroness Zahradnik? I dont know how else to put it. Liam looked out from the tower door. It didnt look like any Beastmen were coming their way. They were just making a bloody pile in front of Lady Zahradnik. Thats not normal, Aykut said. Shes like an Adventurer! The rest of you can join in anytime Two dozen black figures appeared from the shadows, cutting down Beastmen all around them. A chorus of shouts rose from the other side of the battle as the Rogues clearing the quarters came to help. Aykut and his men raised a shout of their own as they ran from the tower, weapons brandished. Liam remained at the base of the tower. Not ten minutes later, thousands of Beastman corpses carpeted the street. Liam finally came out to join the jubilant Human victors. Lady Zahradnik turned and placed a hand on his shoulder. Thanks for listening, she smiled. Liam nodded, letting out a relieved sigh. He looked up at the lightening skies, then pulled out his watch. It hadnt even been two hours since they started. A strategic victory, Lady Zahradnik murmured, but a tactical failure Youre being too hard on yourself, Tira strolled over to stand beside the Baroness. Or maybe you were too ambitious. Maybe. Hopefully, the next city wont be so chaotic. Were still short one Jaguar-type Clanlord I got him on the way here from the Ferry Gate. He was back with all the mystics. Did you get all the mystics too? Of course! Tira grinned, You gathered up all those Beastmen pretty good. They came this way like ants to honey. It seems that all of the locals I spoke to werent exaggerating, Lady Zahradnik said. A Human Lord is an irresistible target.
20th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE, 0900 Hours Il-Engaorhr nar Yulars wet footsteps squished over the muddy shore of the Vinael River. He shook his coat, soaked through from the crossing. The cold damp, however, was no match for the fury that rose within him over being forced to swim across the estuary. That damn il-Enarana. If hes trying to keep us from Helama now When the clans from the north arrived at the shores of the river, they found the ferries missing. All he could assume was that il-Enarana, who controlled the river crossing, abandoned the other clans to preserve their supplies and themselves. Several dozen of il-Engaorhrs closest vassals accompanied him as he stormed up the road to the city entrance. Unsurprisingly, the gate was closed. He scanned the walls, which were absent of sentries. Those cowards cant even look us in the eye Il-Enarana! He shouted up at the battlements, What the hell do you think youre doing! It was hardly the time for the clans to turn on one another. A massive army of the Undead was coming and they needed all of their strength to survive. Il-Enarana! Come out and face me, you coward! A sphere of flame streaked out from one of the arrow slits, exploding at il-Engoarhrs feet. Searing pain overwhelmed his senses. He collapsed amidst the charred remains of his vassals. As his awareness faded, the voice of a Human male called down to il-Engoarhr. Citys closed, kitty cat. Get fucked! Higher resolution map here. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 6, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 22nd Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE So, let me get this straight, Ida said. We were teleported here from the opposite side of the Empire, then we were teleported back to the opposite side of the Empire just so we could walk back here. Thats right, Dame Verilyn nodded. Butbut It was very convenient for Zu Chiru. Zu Chiru brought back twice as many goods. Nemel and her friends waited in line with Dame Verilyn and Zu Chiru at the Death Bread branch in Wagner Countys capital. The plaza around them was about as busy as she remembered it. Hundreds of Humans went about their evening business: a mix of resident artisans, rural visitors and Merchants from the Empire. A sprinkling of Demihumans could be seen as well. Goblins, Ogres and Trolls went between the shops and stands. Or operated them, in the case of a few. What she thought were Harpies C she only knew about them from her army courses C gathered on the aerie of an official-looking building with a cute sign. Some reptilian beings stopped and turned to approach them. Nemel tensed and took a step back. The one in the lead was nearly as tall as a Death Knight. She was sure that if it bumped into her, it would break three or four of her bones. Or all of them. Yo, it said in a soft voice that didnt match its size. Long time no see. Wh-who are you? Nemel asked. Er, not you, the reptilian glanced at her. Dame Verilyn. Who are you? Dame Verilyn asked. The black-scaled reptilian blinked at her question. I-its me, Dame Verilyn. Kesstris Esess? Dont be silly. You may smell like him, but Kesstris Esess is twenty-four centimetres shorter than you are. I grew over the winter. I wasnt aware that Lizardmen were a race that suddenly grew after reaching adulthood. Were not. Then youre not making any sense. Look, the Lizardmans tail tapped on the pavement, it just happened. Lady Zahradnik said something about it being common for Demihuman Lords. I see. Well, that makes sense. What, just because Lady Zahradnik said so, you suddenly believe it? No, but its common for Demihuman Lords to be larger than their fellows. If youve become a Lizardman Lord, then you would obviously grow larger. What Dame Verilyn said was true, but it didnt make sense at the same time. Demihuman Lords tended to be significantly larger than their followers, but why would someone get bigger just because they became a Lord? By the way, Dame Verilyn said. Does that mean youll be dying soon? Wuh? Kesstris Esess froze, his tail sticking straight out behind him. I see it all the time. A new Demihuman Lord appears and they pick fights with all the neighbours. Im sorry to say that if you pick a fight with Lady Zahradnik, shell have a new set of Lizardman leather accessories. she has an old set? Who knows, Dame Verilyn shrugged. Though our acquaintance has been brief, its been nice knowing you, Chief Esess. Dont just kill me off like that! Tribes fight their neighbours because resources are scarce or they need to suppress the competition. The Winter Scale doesnt have to do any of that. The Winter Scale? Oh. My people sort of made up a name for our tribe on their own. The Winter Scale Tribe is an officially recognised member of the Lizardman Alliance now. Nemel furrowed her brow over the unfamiliar topic. As Dame Verilyns seneschal, she needed to familiarise herself with the politics of the Sorcerous Kingdom quickly. Unfortunately, Dame Verilyn seemed to know little C or care at all C about the Sorcerous Kingdoms politics. Nemel was Dame Verilyns vassal or minion, depending on whom one asked. Dame Verilyn was Baroness Zahradniks Knight. Baroness Zahradnik was Lady Shalltears vassal. Lady Shalltear was the Sorcerer Kings direct vassal. Since Lady Zahradnik was Lady Shalltears vassal, that meant that Lady Shalltear was a Noble too. But Nemel had no idea what court rank Lady Shalltear held. She only knew that the powerful Vampire was the Sorcerous Kingdoms Minister of Transportation. Minor Nobles and their staff only needed to have vertical awareness in their own chain of fealty and know who was living nearby. Everything else tended to be pointless trivia as they would never interact with anyone aside from the aforementioned people. As far as her work went, she had to be especially wary of neighbours who might attack them since Lady Zahradniks demesne was one where people could eat other people. Nemel didnt know whether Lizardmen ate Humans or not, but it would be a problem if she had to deal with an alliance of Lizardman tribes. I suppose thats why youre out here Nah, the Lizardman Lord waved a claw. The alliance meeting happened last week. I had to use the new transportation links to get there and it turned out to be pretty easy. These guys here with me are Merchants that Im showing around. I want them to set up a trade route between Wardens Vale and the Great Lake. Hmmcome to think of it, Dame Verilyn said, you mentioned something about needing to thin out the fish farms by autumn. Thats right, Kesstris Esess tail waved lazily. The Merchants in Corelyn Harbour, E-Rantel and this town all said theyd be interested in purchasing our fish. Some of my people are interested in whats being made back at the Great Lake. Were on our way to the western half of the duchy now to see what its like there. Nemel let out a sigh of relief. If they had fish to sell, that probably meant they wouldnt come to raid Nemels people for food. She was a War Wizard, but she only had a handful of second-tier spells. Most of what she knew had to do with her work with the highway patrol. In that case, Dame Verilyn said, I shant keep you any further. Well be heading out ourselves after picking up dinner here. Kesstris Esess and the other Lizardmen went on their way. Nemel shifted closer to Dame Verilyn. Dame Verilyn, how do you know thatgentleman? Hes one of Lady Zahradniks vassals, the Frost-Dragon-in-Snow-Elf form replied. The Chief of the Winter Scale Tribe. How does that work in Human terms? Is he a chief as in a village chief or does a tribal leader have court rank? he is the chief of a village, buthm? Wait, why do you have to make it a Human thing? Because its part of my job to know! If hes a part of Lady Zahradniks court, then Ill have to interact with him at least semi-regularly. I need to know what sort of influence he has. How big is his demesne? Around two hundred square kilometres. What?! In the Empire, that much land would make Chief Esess a Count. It was twice as much land as House Gran had. Most of it is underwater, however. Huh? Nemels thoughts jerked to a halt. What did it mean? Did it make him more powerful or less? No, they were talking about fish farms so should it just count as pasture for livestock? If it meant that they could farm all year round, it would give them a major advantage. Are you alright, Miss Gran? L-lets try this another way. How many subjects does he have? Less than two hundred before winter. She felt herself relax. Even if his demesne was large, he only had about as many subjects as a small village. That meant he was more like a village chief so not being introduced properly hadnt cost her much. Maybe their people would be similar since Nemel also only had a few migrants and a lot of land. They purchased dinner and returned to the warehouse district. There, Zu Chirus cargo was being transferred to vehicles designed for transport within the Sorcerous Kingdom. Nemel wandered over to where the migrants that she convinced to move to the Sorcerous Kingdom with her from Arwintar were putting their things into a giant metal box ten metres long and tall enough to stand in. Dinners here, everyone. A group came over to retrieve the bags from Nemel and her friends. In all, she managed to secure one hundred people: all of them under the age of seventeen. None had families yet. Only thirty of them were present in the first wave of migrants. As she had suspected would be the case, all of her migrants were men. Unless they were utterly confident in their ability to personally secure their independence, women who came to the city tended to seek partners while they could, no matter their background. Those partners were usually well-established, leaving an army of young bachelors with poor prospects and nowhere else to go. There were twenty woodcutters. Well, there were thirty woodcutters but ten of them claimed that they had experience hunting, foraging and trapping. Whether that made them Rangers or not was yet to be seen. Since Dame Verilyn said that her territory was completely wild, Nemel and her friends figured that it was the proper group to start with. Thanks, Lady Gran, one of the men said. Just Miss Gran now, Nemel said. Well, I was never Lady Gran, just Mistress Nemel. I dont get it. You said that theres land for ten villages, right? Thats a Barony, at least. Yes, but its Dame Verilyns land and a Knight cant promote Barons. Im just working as a seneschal for now. If one went by land area alone, it was a strange situation. Baroness Zahradnik managed the territory of a Marchioness. Dame Verilyn had the territory of a powerful Countess. The Lizardman Chief was in a similar position. It was justified as those territories were mostly-undeveloped frontier territories, but everyone was stuck because Lady Shalltear hadnt promoted Lady Zahradnik. Not that it was particularly bad; just awkward. Those not raised in Human society probably thought nothing of it. The men finished packing, somehow only managing to fill half of the giant box with their five wagons worth of stuff. After that, they boarded covered passenger wagons with their dinner and departed west down the highway. Fendros, Elise and Ida screeched as they sped off. W-w-wait! Fendros gripped her seat, Why are we going so fast?! The ground speed limit here is only forty kilometres an hour, Ilyshnish said. Forty! Idas eyes widened, Thats too fast! Were going to die if we hit something! Elise cried. Well explode! Fendros said, Humans arent meant to travel this quickly! It was about the same as a Hippogriffs cruising speed, so Nemel didnt think it was anything to panic over. A Fly spell tops out at about thirty-six kilometres an hour, Nemel said. Werent you planning to learn that? Not anymore! Ida said, This is crazy! This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Nemel stared at her friends, who were all simultaneously panicking while trying to hold their breaths for some reason. Imperial Knights charge at fifty kilometres per hour on horses, Nemel said. OurCthe Imperial Army doesnt explode on a regular basis. Her words fell on deaf ears. Nemel sighed and focused on her shepherds pie instead. E-Rantel was roughly fifty kilometres to the imperial border and the town was about ten kilometres from the border, so they would arrive at the city in about an hour. A telltale nibbling sound rose from the seat behind her. Nemel turned to find Zu Chiru munching on some sort of rock. Another green one? Nemel asked, Youve been eating green rocks since you bought that whole wagon from Arwintar. I dont recall seeing any Quagoa eat green rocks before, Dame Verilyn said. Dont come crying to me if you mutate. Nemel tried to imagine a giant rodent person mutating after eating green rocks, but her imagination was deficient. Quagoa mutate if they eat different-coloured rocks? She asked. Sort of, Dame Verilyn replied. When theyre young, the ores they feed on determine adult traits such as the quality of their fur. Will not change when already adult, Zu Chiru swallowed. Zu Chiru thinks the flavour will be popular. What does it taste like? Copper, withC Some garbled noises came out of Zu Chirus mouth. It appeared that Humans had no concept of the flavour he was describing. But isnt copper expensive? The metal was used for a variety of industrial applications. Sheets of pure copper were also employed as lining for rooms to thwart attempts at divination. Nemel watched the fields roll by the window. Roughly half of the land appeared to be pasture. She supposed that was how the city fed its Demihuman citizens. It was too early in the season to tell what they were growing on the rest of the land with how fast they were going. Eventually, the walls of E-Rantel came into view. Instead of heading to the city, they turned south at a large crossroads. Another set of walls could be seen in the distance ahead. Theres another city? Fendros said. Thats Corelyn Harbour, Dame Verilyn replied. A town. But its as large as that city just now Half as large. Its a half-circle with the river on the south side. Still, Fendros frowned, its too big to be a town. Nemel nodded in agreement. Towns were generally compact so land for rural industry wasnt needlessly taken up. Well, youll see why its so large, Dame Verilyn said. Their procession slowed down as they approached a brightly-lit gate. The road within was just as well-illuminated, and the quality of the thoroughfare put the proud streets of Arwintar to shame. Nemel stared out the window of their cabin. The first stretch of road was canyon-like, with something built on the earthworks five metres above them. They crossed under a bridge, then past another level of the town. She could only get short peeks of the bustling urban plazas before their vehicles turned onto a ramp and headed down to yet another section of the town. A huge harbour district stretched out before them, glowing in the evening light. This is nothing like Elenel, Ida said. Or any other imperial harbour. The first thing that she noted was that the place was scoured clean. Everything was laid over with smooth stone pavement and none of the unsavoury odours that usually accompanied a waterfront could be detected. The warehouses were spotless and well maintained; the lanes between them well-lit. Rather than the dingy ports of the Empire, the entirety of the harbour felt even more pristine and secure than Arwintars First-class district. Occasional patrols of Death-series servitors and Elder Liches reinforced that notion. They stopped in the middle of an open lot. Nemel got out just in time to watch Zu Chirus cargo get hauled off into a covered yard filled with similar containers. I thought your operations were in E-Rantel, Nemel said. They are, the Quagoa Merchant said. But storage in Corelyn Harbour is one-tenth of the cost of storage in E-Rantel. Transport is also cheap, so Zu Chiru replenishes inventories from here. That probably made sense. It was something far more feasible in the Sorcerous Kingdom than in the Empire. She looked south across the harbour at the huge fortress built on an island in the river, its brilliant limestone walls painted bright orange by the setting sun. The local Noble C or at least the Nobles court C had foreseen the change that the Sorcerous Kingdom would bring and chartered a town specifically designed to see to the countrys future needs. The Harbourmasters Office is this way, Miss Gran, Zu Chiru said. You will need to book passage and hold space for your trip tomorrow. She followed Zu Chiru to a stone building with a sailing ship on its sign, finding that the Harbourmaster was a Vampire Bride. After reserving space on a ship for the following morning, she came back out with the Quagoa Merchant to join the others. What now? Nemel asked. Public transport to E-Rantel is at the town level, Dame Verilyn said. You can find accommodations here for everyone, as well. They followed Dame Verilyn back up the ramp that their wagons had come down, returning to the plaza that they had seen from the highway. Nemel observed the goings-on as they slowly made their way along busy lanes filled with people. Are you sure this isnt a city? Fendros said, It feels like one. Towns were busy on market days, but they were nothing like this. The atmosphere was filled with the same energy as one might find in the markets of Arwintars second-class districts. There was more to that, however. Corelyn Harbour had a distinct character that she had never seen or felt anywhere else. Is that a temple? Elise asked, Its bigger than most city templesand look at how many people are attending! Maybe its becauseC Fendros snapped her mouth shut. A group of Undead walked by. There were two types Nemel had never seen before. Both were lightly armoured: one in black robes and the other in dark leather. The robed type wielded a gnarled deadwood staff, but it didnt look like an Elder Lich. The other had a pair of wickedly curved daggers gripped in each fist. There were two of the latter walking ahead of the group, their crimson gazes looking out intensely over the crowds as they marched along. In a way, they reminded her of the two scouts in every imperial patrol, but their movements didnt convey any sense of stealth. Once they passed, Nemels gaze returned to the complex on the western end of the plaza. It might have been natural to conclude that the temple was so busy due to the presence of the Undead, but Nemel was sure it wasnt the case. No one looked scared C they didnt even move away from the Soul Eaters or Undead patrols. As they came closer, the details of the temple became clear. A temple of The Six, Elise frowned. Its not just a Temple, Ida''s gaze went to the buildings nearby. Itsa campus? Theocracy script was carved into the stone of one of the main buildings. Harbour University Nemel read the name out loud. But whats the Theocracy doing here? Elise asked. This place wasnt built by the Theocracy, Dame Verilyn answered. All of Corelyn Harbour was chartered by Countess Corelyn. I thought the Sorcerous Kingdom adopted the laws of Re-Estize, Fendros said. Why is a Noble involving herself so deeply with the Temples? Who knows? Dame Verilyn shrugged, I suppose you should ask her if you really want to know. Nope. Random scions of random minor Nobles did not come up randomly to ask random questions of High Nobles. Especially High Nobles who could charter city-like towns and ridiculously gigantic castles. A pair of fair blonde men clad in shining mithril plate armour walked past them, followed by a man and woman in steel plate. Following the four were a dozen armed and armoured children chatting animatedly between themselves. All of them wore black tabards with silver trim. They disappeared into the front entrance of the university. Surshana worshippers, Elise shuddered. But what were they doing with those kids? Ida asked. Theyre Acolytes and Squires, Dame Verilyn told them. I recognised about half of them from the last time I wandered around here. The adults in mithril armour are Paladins. The other ones are Clerics. Another group of Paladins, Clerics and their apprentices walked by to enter the building. Nemel glanced at the Undead patrols and sentries nearby. Why did a country ruled by an Undead sovereign have a temple university? Why were they training so many new Clerics and Paladins? This doesnt make any sense, Elise frowned. The Temples are flourishing here. In a country ruled by the Undead! Isnt Lady Shalltear a Cleric? Fendros said, Never mind Human temples raising Clerics and Paladins, you have powerful Undead Clerics running around. She had a point. The idea of an Undead Cleric felt wrong, but it might be that what they saw as normal was wrong. It certainly wasn''t normal here. Nemel looked around the plaza again. Maybe there were Undead Paladins walking around, too. They crossed the plaza to rent rooms at a local Merchant inn for everyone. Dame Verilyn whined as usual over having to pay for everything. I had better make this all back in taxes, she muttered. Whoever heard of a Dragon paying to support her minions? It shouldnt take long, Nemel told her. The accommodations here are cheaper than in the Empire. Youll get everything back and more with this seasons revenues alone. Are you sure about that? You didnt spend that much. We stopped in Engelfurt for one night and you made us camp out all of the other days. As wealthy as she was, Dame Verilyn wasnt very open-handed. At least that part of the legends about Dragons seemed to be true. Nemel couldnt make any guarantees, but she was reasonably certain about her assertion over taxes. The first season C probably the whole year C would be taken up clearing land for the first village. They would be cutting down trees and selling them. There wasnt much room to go wrong there. Once they put their things away and made sure everyone was settled, Nemel went back outside with Fendros, Elise and Ida. Zu Chiru was going home to E-Rantel with his apprentices and Dame Verilyn had some people to see too. It was a good opportunity to take a look at the city before they got themselves stuck out in the wilderness. They returned to the highway and boarded a passenger wagon sporting a plaque with E-Rantel C Corelyn Harbour written on it. Several seats in the cabin were already occupied. Nemel sat down beside a young woman in the uniform of the Merchant Guild. Good evening, Nemel smiled. The woman looked up from the documents on her lap. Good evening. Hmmfrom the Empire? Thats right. Were here to stay, though. Nemel Gran, by the way. Edwina Hoffmann, the woman replied. Merchant traffic from the Empire is mostly back to normal, but youre the first migrant that Ive heard of. Human migrant, at any rate. I was offered a management position, Nemel said. It was more attractive than what I had going in the Empire, so here I am. Edwina Hoffmann nodded knowingly. I see. Theres a severe labour shortage here, so thats not surprising. There is? I thought the Undead did a lot of the work. Menial labour, yes, Miss Hoffmann said. What everyone is looking for is skilled labour. The majority of the population in the duchy works in rural industries and most of them are illiterate. The Sorcerous Kingdom produces so many raw materials and we dont have the skilled labour to process it all. Some people joke that weve become a giant village: most of our exports are what youd get from the countryside because we cant process them into manufactured goods. We import everything that we cant make enough of. Well, the territory was just annexed last year Oh, we realise that. Its justwell, youll understand once youve been here for a while. This isnt some sleepy pastoral realm frozen in time anymore. Everything is moving. Theres something new every season. New ideas. New technology. New ways of seeing the world. We need more artisans, administrators, schoolteachers, engineersall sorts of specialists to create our new reality. Its an exciting time to be alive! Even for a city girl like Nemel, Miss Hoffmanns energy felt stifling. Nemel could understand what she was saying, however. Every Human nation in the region was an agrarian state and the strength of each nations economy C and thus its power to do everything else C was dictated by available labour. It had been that way for as long as anyone could remember. How to optimise that labour was part of the Imperial Magic Academys curriculum. There were even advanced classes in the Imperial universities that experimented with Golems, summons and various creatures in an attempt to harness their power for economic gain. Rumour had it that the Undead were not overlooked as a part of those studies, but no evidence that the Empire was experimenting with Undead labour could be found. With how the Faith of the Four was, the temples would certainly raise a stink the moment they sensed that the rumour had any truth to it. The Sorcerous Kingdom, however, had no such qualms about the Undead and now they had the manpower to spare. The problem was that one couldnt simply put a Farmer in front of a lathe and tell them that they were now a machinist. Every vocation C including Farming C required upward of a decade to produce masters at the standards of the guilds. Even if they had the resources to spare to invest that time, there werent remotely enough master artisans to train hundreds of thousands of people in new trades. Nemel wondered how she would fare with Dame Verilyns territory. On one hand, they were starting from scratch. On the other hand, they had set things up so they could tap into the spares from her parents territory. House Gran being well-liked and respected by its subjects went a long way toward convincing people to come to the Sorcerous Kingdom. So what are you doing so late in the evening? Nemel asked. Late? Hmm, I suppose that would be true a year ago. With how secure the Sorcerous Kingdom is and how easy it is to get around, even that part has changed. Miss Hoffman picked up the documents in her lap and waved them lightly in front of her. Updated accounts and paperwork from the Corelyn Harbour Merchant Guild. Back in the day, wed have someone go out once a week to the nearest towns in the duchy to transfer documents. Took one day going there and another coming back. Now, you can jump in a wagon, have dinner on the way and be back in less than two hours. Information flows quickly here. Even rural villages that used to only have news come in once a season can be pretty up to date on things. Hehhhis that so? Yup, Miss Hoffman nodded. Coming to town has become a regular thing. A lot of those people that you saw filling the plazas in Corelyn Harbour are actually from the villages in the baronies nearby. Young people, especially. They just hop in the village wagon and go out to town after work. Everyone knows that Countess Corelyn is a genius, but I dont think they understand just how much of a genius she is. What do you mean? They started building this place a year ago, but, even then, Countess Corelyn saw what was coming. Her towns are all like this: they all purposely showcase the new things that the Sorcerous Kingdom brings. Tens of thousands of people come to these towns every week and they go home with visions of the future in their heads. Theres just layers and layers of stuff that shes planned in advance and it all catapults everyone forward. Nemel was still stuck trying to understand how the town was built so quickly. Did that mean the castle was new, too? Was Countess Corelyn even Human? Anyway, Miss Hoffmann said, enough about that. What about you? Me? Nemel blinked, ErI just wanted to see the city before going to Wardens Vale. I came with the other people here. Miss Hoffmann turned to look over her shoulder. Oh, if it isnt Master Chiru! She smiled brightly. Hello, Miss Hoffman, the Quagoa Merchant waved a claw. So youre finally back from the Empire. How did it go? Zu Chiru thinks that it could have gone better. The Merchant part was good, but the part where Zu Chiru was kidnapped by Assassins was not so good. Ah, well, Miss Hoffman said. Merchants just have it rough sometimes. Where are you headed next? The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 6, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Arwintar had monumental architecture aplenty, but there werent ten-metre-tall statues of any Emperors in the city. E-Rantel had two statues of its reigning sovereign standing on either side of its southern gate. Nemel wasnt sure what to think of them. Fendros, Elise and Ida silently stared up from the nearby wagon lot, as if harbouring the same sentiment. Isis that the Sorcerer King? Ida asked. I think so? Elise answered, But all I can see are the feet and the face. Theyre sort of scary Someone had made an effort to illuminate the statues so people could make out the details at night, but, due to the exquisitely realistic way that the robes flowed around the figures, the lighting at ground level cut off around the knees. There were magic lights in the eye sockets of each statues skull, supposedly done in an approximation of an Undead beings crimson gaze. The light painted the inside of each cowl, casting both skeletal visages in a garish red glow. M-maybe it looks better during the day, Nemel said as they walked between the statues. Look, there are even flowers piled up around their feet. They were suitably monstrous piles of flowers for the monstrously huge statues. At least they werent piles of bones. Do you think well see him in person? Elise asked. Youre kidding, right? Fendros said, Ive only seen the Emperor once, and that was during a parade. The Sorcerer King is even more powerful than the Emperor C theres no chance well be able to see him in person! Thats right! Nemel said, Were pretty much nobodies here. Theres no way. There is, Dame Verilyn said. Nemel turned her head to look up at her liege. There is? Ive heard that the Sorcerer King regularly walks around the city. Maybe hes doing it right now. A lump formed in the pit of Nemels stomach. She wasnt ready to meet the Undead magic caster who had single-handedly crushed the Royal Army of Re-Estize. what do we do if we see His Majesty? Who knows, Dame Verilyn shrugged, Ive not met His Majesty myself. Nemel looked past the gate, but she didnt see any ten-metre-tall Undead casters stomping up and down the street. The customs officials let them through after asking a few questions, offering a warm welcome to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Past the outer gate was a large section of warehouses between the first and second walls. They passed between a pair of Death Knights at the next gate, which led to a more city-looking part of the city. As with the border town and Corelyn Harbour, the streets were brightly lit. Unlike those towns, the city of E-Rantel felt more like a settlement that belonged to the region. Winding streets lined with wattle-and-daub houses were frequented by a familiar mix of Human residents and wagons. Since all of the wagons appeared to be using Soul Eaters, however, the ever-present scent of horse manure that cities and towns in the Empire had was absent. After seeing those last two towns, Ida said. I thought E-Rantel would be even crazier. Crazier? Nemel frowned. Yeah, like with flying citadels that they talk about them having down south or something. This all looks, umnormal? Its not as if the Sorcerous Kingdom built the city, Fendros told her. Humans did. Of course it would look like a Human city. There were signs of restructuring being done in the city, however. As they made their way deeper in, they saw stretches of roadwork being done by Dwarves directing teams of Skeletons. It was probably as much as they could manage without tearing everything down and rebuilding it. They zigzagged back and forth in a northeasterly direction, eventually coming to the gate of a dividing wall. Nemels steps slowed as she stared at the pitch-dark void beyond. Dame Verilyn, she asked, whats in there? Its E-Rantels Demihuman Quarter, Dame Verilyn replied. Theres a way up into the aviary there, as well. Nemel reached out and grabbed Dame Verilyns hand. Fendros took Nemels hand, Elise took Fendros hand and Ida took Elises hand. Nemels eyes darted about as they proceeded forward and the darkness swallowed them. Its not that dark, Dame Verilyn said. How do you know that? Nemel furrowed her brow, You have perfect night vision! It turned out that it wasnt actually that dark. After her eyes adjusted, she found that the main thoroughfare was lined with softer lights. Every type of Demihuman she had ever seen in her life and more moved about the streets, so she refused to let go of Dame Verilyns hand. Hmm, hes not in, Dame Verilyn murmured. Who? Master Tian. He runs a dojo nearby, but nothing is moving inside. They went further into the quarter, walking down a ramp to pass through a terraced market. Dozens of unfamiliar sights, scents and sounds assailed Nemel from every direction. Save for a handful of Dwarves and Humans, all of the Merchants running the stands and the people browsing them were Demihumans. She couldnt tell what half of anything being sold was for. Five minutes later, they came to a cavernous opening that went down into the ground. A steady stream of Demihumans came and went. They joined the flow of bodies to make their descent. Where are we going now? Nemel asked. Zu Chirus place, Dame Verilyn answered. Most of the Demihuman Quarter is underground. Once I see him home safely, my task will be complete. What were you in the Empire for, now that this is all over? Fendros asked. I told you what I was there for. B-but that was just a cover, right? Fendros said, You must have had some other super secret objective Not that I can recall. I was told to find some spies on top of what I was already doing, but that was it. Fendros being Fendros, Nemel was certain that her friend was in no way convinced. Countries didnt usually dispatch powerful Dragons to investigate domestic industries, markets, and infrastructure and advertise the Adventurer Guild. Actually, countries didnt usually dispatch powerful Dragons at all. The air grew warmer the further they descended. Strange, glowing mushrooms replaced the magical lighting, washing the wide tunnel in a half-dozen fluorescent shades. Nemels only sense of how deep they were was the slowly growing feeling that they were being pressed down upon by the earth above. Zu Chiru stopped at an alcove ringed by purple, green and yellow fungus. He wiped his feet on a mat before opening the door further in. Sister? Chiru is back A Quagoa head popped out from a side room. Brother? Everyone, Chiru is back! The scratching of clawed feet echoed from within. Six more Quagoa came out into the hallway. Husband! Husband! Husband! Husband! Husband! Husband! eh? Zu Chiru took a step backward. Nemels lip curled downward. Rejoice brother! Zu Chirus sister said, Many new litters come! ButC Your sister braved the world above to purchase the right to expand our warren from the Undead. It was expensive, but there was plenty of money in your Merchant Guild account. The best ores were ordered from our old home. Your children will grow healthy and strong with the sleekest of coats! It is good that you made so much while you were away. Nemel had been around the Quagoa long enough to see that the females filling the hallway were tremendously proud of Zu Chiru. We went to see Director Alpha from the Azure Sky, Iron Fist Sect to put together an education plan for them. The cost of tuition was high, but your children will be the wisest of the next generation. Also, your wives have purchased adornments suitable for the consorts of the greatest Quagoa Merchant. Master artisans work day and night, fashioning clothing and jewellery that will not bring shame to the name of Zu Chiru! Zu Chirus eyes went from wife to wife, nose and whiskers twitching. Nemel wondered which one of them was the beautiful wife that his apprentices gushed over. After a long moment, the Quagoa Merchant wordlessly turned around and shuffled back out of his home. Where are you going? Dame Verilyn asked. Zu Chiru must return to work. The Quagoa Merchant turned around and disappeared into the crowd. Nemel exchanged looks with her friends. Was what happened a good thing? A bad thing? She had no idea how Quagoa families were supposed to function. Well, Dame Verilyn said, that was interesting. Lets head to the aviary. Arent you angry? Fendros asked. Angry about what? Zu Chiru went and got all those women pregnant! I thought you were supposed to be the wife. Dame Verilyn tilted her head curiously. I have no idea what youre thinking. Why should it matter to me how many children he has with other women? how do Frost Dragon families work? We deposit our eggs on glaciers and icebergs, Dame Verilyn said. The more plentiful the area, the better. Food, as Nemel had come to realise, did not just mean wild animals. It included people, too. Dame Verilyns world was not the same as the agrarian idyll that Nemel had been raised in, despite how civil she seemed. So you dont take care of your children at all? Ida asked. Not usually, Dame Verilyn answered. Were born with everything we need to take care of ourselves. In general, Dragons can go all the way to adulthood without seeing another Dragon and be perfectly fine. Speaking of which, Id like to head to the aviary now. What are we doing there? Visiting my family. For someone who claimed that Frost Dragons didnt care much for family, Dame Verilyn seemed quite intent on seeing them. To Nemels surprise, they didnt go back up the way they came, instead continuing going further into the colourful tunnel spiralling deeper under the city. Eventually, they came to a stone storefront that was, curiously, similar to what one might find on the streets above. They entered and found themselves in a warmly-lit tavern with patrons from several different races. The proprietors of the establishment were Dwarves. Whats this place? Nemel asked. Its the Frosty Beard, Dame Verilyn said. The first business established in E-Rantels Demihuman Quarter. This way. The aroma of hearty meals and strong liquor suffused the air as they went along the side of the tavern. Dame Verilyn led them up a stone stairwell, which went up through several floors worth of corridors lined with accommodations. Near the top of the stairs, they came out into another tavern with a different set of patrons from the one below. Upon leaving the building, they found themselves back on the surface. Not far from the tavern was a large office with an attached warehouse. Across from the office was some sort of walled complex. The sign near the gate read Azure Sky, Iron Fist Institute for Promising Young Children. Nemel and her friends cast curious looks at the scenery beyond the gate. Its the orphanage run by Director Alpha, Dame Verilyn explained. Isnt it too big for an orphanage? Ida asked. Charity was limited, so most charitable organisations tried to stretch their budgets as much as possible to help as many people as possible. Even temple orphanages used low-cost housing that consisted of simple longhouses with shared living and sleeping areas. Food was similarly on a tight budget. Education suited the orphanage owners purposes. Temple orphanages, for instance, usually trained children to be members of the temple staff. There are a lot of orphans, Dame Verilyn said. Mostly Humans. In addition to dormitories for its occupants, the orphanage houses a primary school, a library and several other facilities meant to teach the orphans life skills. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Where do the orphans go after they grow up? Fendros asked. I have no idea, Dame Verilyn answered. I can only assume that they are dispatched to pay off whatever costs they incurred for their upbringing. Maybe Director Alpha collects taxes from her carefully-cultivated products? Orphans arent products, Nemel frowned. And not everything is about taxes. They should be. Taxes are wonderful. You should see all the schemes that Lady Zahradnik has come up with for her own carefully-cultivated products. Thats Technically, Dame Verilyn probably wasnt wrong, but it sounded terrible. A Noble was tasked with managing their demesne, which included its people and their productivity. Nemel didnt know anyone who viewed their subjects as carefully-cultivated products, however. You cant talk about your people like that, Nemel said. Theyre all vassals under your care and you should be good to them. Her liege cast a dubious look at her. Whenever Humans talk like that, she said, it always ends up as something expensive or some sort of impractical nonsense. Its not impractical nonsense, Nemel replied. Youreyoure not going to do mean things to your new subjects, are you? I thought that was your job. It is. No, wait. Its my job to help manage your land. Im not going to do anything mean to anyone. If you say so. You can do anything you wish so long as I get my taxeswell, there are some things that I wont tolerate, but you should already know what those are. As a Frost Dragon, Dame Verilyn wanted to keep her demesne C or rather, her domain C mostly natural. Not only was it to be kept mostly natural, but the natural balance had to be preserved. Land was set aside for Human-type settlement, but it was a small percentage of her holdings. Activities like hunting and logging had to be kept sustainable. Any industries that they developed couldnt be detrimental to the natural state of her territory. Nemel would have her potato villages. They could also glean some of the natural bounty from their surroundings. Beyond that, they couldnt think of what else they could do. According to Dame Verilyn, Baroness Zahradnik had a similar policy for development. Hopefully, they could get some ideas from her. They walked into the office across from the orphanage, which turned out to be a processing centre for the Sorcerous Kingdoms Vampire Post. Two of the namesake Vampires were interacting with a small line of customers while another was in the warehouse sorting out parcels. Dame Verilyn, the Vampire Bride in the warehouse said, youre back. Who are these young women? Theyre my new minions, Dame Verilyn smiled. minions? I dont recall collecting minions as being a part of your assignment. It wasnt, but no one said that I couldnt. Anyway, theyre mine now. You cant have them. Dame Verilyn stuck up her nose. As an Elf, it looked incredibly haughty. The Vampire Bride ran its crimson gaze over Nemel and her friends. Are they authorised to be in here? authorised? This is a government office. Members of the general public cant simply go in and out. But theyre my minions. Look, no one ever questions why youre allowed to go everywhere while accompanying Lady Shalltear. Mmh The Vampire Bride went to confer with the two others in the front. Nemel felt guilty over delaying the post offices queue. A minute later, the Vampire Bride came back. Why are you here? She asked. To see my family, of course, Dame Verilyn answered. Is it necessary for these Humans to accompany you? Theyre the entire reason why Im going. The post office worker crossed her arms, raising a hand to tap her lower lip with a manicured finger. This is highly irregular I dont see why it is. If Lady Zahradnik is Lady Shalltears vassal and Im Lady Zahradniks vassal, then my vassals are also under Lady Shalltear. We all work for Lady Shalltear. Thats not going to work at all Just because someone was a vassal didnt mean they gained all of the rights and privileges of their liege. Well, alright, the Vampire Bride said. Hah? Dame Verilyn ushered them up a flight of stairs that grew more frozen the higher they went. The top was completely iced over and they found themselves in front of a huge structure straddling E-Rantels inner wall. Like the wall, the entire building was covered in layers of ice and rime. They followed a black carpet into the structures wide entrance. Aside from its size, it had the feel of a regular hallway. Doors lined the outer wall and an odour similar to Dame Verilyns C which was a distinct lack of one if that made any sense C filled the air. Mother! Dame Verilyn called out, Mother? Im back! The door in front of them opened. A Frost Dragon nearly twice as long as Dame Verilyn looked out from inside. Welcome back, dear, the Dragon said in a decidedly motherly tone. The time youve been away, hmmit feels like one of your usual wanderings. How was the Empire? It was very Human, Dame Verilyn replied. I did end up collecting a lot of treasure, though. Also Dame Verilyn grandly swept out her hand towards Nemel. I have minions now! The Elder Dragon gasped. Her head shot forward faster than Nemel could blink, stopping ten centimetres from her face. Really? A nostril threatened to suck in Nemels head, These are your minions? Indeed, Dame Verilyn said proudly, my very first minions. The one youre sniffing right now is Nemel. Down the line from her are Fendros, Elise and Ida. Everyone, this is my mother: Kilistran=Denshushua. Nemel offered an awkward curtsey, trying not to stare at the fangs in front of her. Pleased to meet you, my lady. Weve been in your daughters care. Oh my, how polite. Everyone, come look! My dear Ilyshnish is back and she has minions! Several doors in the hallway opened. The same number of Frost Dragon heads popped out. That cant be right, a Frost Dragon with a single alabaster horn said. Ilyshnish is barely a century old! Thats right, another, smaller Frost Dragon said. How can it be possible? Maybe if they were Goblins, but those are Humans Kilistran only seemed to grow more proud with every comment. I told you my methods of rearing werent wrong, she said. Grr, if only Munuinia wasnt out on deliveries. Id make her eat all of her sanctimonious drivel about raw strength being the only thing that matters. Human mothers often bragged about their children. Nemel never imagined that Dragons would as well. Say, another Frost Dragon asked, why are they all young Human females? Theyre not just young Human females, Ilyshnish answered, theyre Human Lords! Young female Human Lordsthats a Red Dragon thing, though. Legends said that Red Dragons savoured the flesh of young maidens. More often than not, those tales would involve beautiful princesses. She had always dismissed it as a fanciful attribution C why would something specifically target young maidens, after all C but maybe it was true. Im not going to eat them, Dame Verilyn said. Human Lords manage land, so Ill be having them manage my mountain. The Frost Dragon shook its massive head. There you go with your crazy ideas again. First singing, then dancing, now some strange Human idea. Nature sees to itself C you dont need anyone to manage it. I swear you and Hejinmal become more deviant by the season. That might be true for Hejinmal, but Im not a deviant! Where is he, by the way? Work, Kilistran said. Theres a new route to the southwest. I believe everyone else has been familiarised with it already. I hope they dont expect me to start deliveries right away, Dame Verilyn said. Ive been working non-stop for months! Maybe theyll let me sleep for a year or two. Actually, I should leave before they find something for me to do Dame Verilyn said her farewells and left the aviary. She made Nemel and Fendros cast Fly on everyone so they wouldnt have to go back through the post office. They landed in the citys central district and left out of its southern gate. Your mother seems like a nice person, Nemel said. Is that so? Dame Verilyn replied, Well, I suppose she tried to raise us in our decidedly un-Frost-Dragon-y circumstances, but, beyond that, I dont think shes particularly nice. Id say my father was one of the nicer ones in our little enclave. Didnt your father want to wipe out the Frost Giants? He subjugated the Quagoa and you said he did all sorts of mean things to you, too. Yes, thats right. Nemel sincerely hoped that Dame Verilyn would stay as nice as she was. Not that she was particularly nice, but she was generally straightforward and didnt go out of her way to do mean things. Frost Dragons were supposed to be pretty evil, but her new liege was a lot more civil than most of the people Nemel had encountered. They passed through the main plaza of E-Rantel, which was still busy despite the late hour. Do we need to buy anything from here? Elise asked, Itll be a long time before we see the city again, right? Now that they were in the Sorcerous Kingdom, the idea that they would be out on a wild frontier became more real. Endless worries over forgotten necessities and whether she was ready to become a Goblin chief plagued her thoughts. Weve checked over our things three dozen times already, Fendros answered. Id be shocked if we found out we were missing something. Didnt Nemel book passage before dawn tomorrow? Ida yawned, We should get back to our room soon or were going to be dead on our feet tomorrow. They returned to Corelyn Harbour without any argument. A day of travel might have been simple to shrug off, but their week-long journey from Arwintar had worn all of them thin. Their destination was another hundred kilometres upriver from Corelyn Harbour, but ships were generally much faster than wagons and could sail all day and night. Committing critical blunders due to fatigue as soon as she took up her station wouldnt be the best of starts. Before the sun rose the next morning, everyone gathered at the berth where their ship was due to arrive. Nemel bought breakfast for everyone at the local Death Bread and they ate while chatting amongst themselves. A wagon conveying the container with their belongings was parked nearby. I hadnt noticed before, Ida said, but this harbour is above the river, isnt it? Nemel peered south, but the morning mist obscured anything beyond a hundred metres. She looked down at the water of the harbour. Thats probably true? The water here isnt flowing. The Katze River has seasonal floods, a Vampire Bride in a blue-grey uniform said. The harbour is several metres above the river for that reason. A pair of locks at each end of the harbour allow entry. A sense of relief came with the normal-sounding explanation. The Empire had several river networks that employed locks to bypass unnavigable stretches of waterway. Flood control was also a crucial element in provincial management. With the Sorcerous Kingdom being as ridiculous as it was, she had grown to expect some equally ridiculous answer to every mundane problem. Several minutes later, a barge appeared out of the fog to the west. It rode a bit higher in the water than a river barge in the Empire, but the design seemed familiar enough. What was strange about it, however, was that its hull was fashioned entirely out of steel. After a moment, she looked up and realised that the barge also had no sails. Nemel leaned back and forth, trying to figure out how it worked. Are there Soul Eaters pulling it around? She asked. Barges were sometimes assisted by draft animals on the shore. Since the Undead didnt need to breathe, they could be underwater. There were proposals for that early on, the Vampire Bride answered, but it was quickly deemed unfeasible for deep water. The Undead moving the ship are inside the vessel. Maybe there was something like a waterwheel hidden out of sight. The Imperial Armys corps of engineers occasionally made proposals for Golems to be used as a motive force for all manner of machinery, but the cost of development and production was exorbitantly high. The barge silently glided to a stop under a gurney crane at the berth. Some sort of metal frame was lowered and it disappeared into the ships hold. A minute later, a container identical to theirs was lifted out of the barge and lowered into an empty lot. Two more containers joined the first before their container was loaded onto the ship. The Vampire Bride gestured to them. You may board now, she said. Eh? Its already ready to go? The vessel will depart in ten minutes. An Elder Lich floated down from the deck, exchanging documents with the Vampire Bride. Nemel instructed her settlers to board the barge, counting heads as they went up a flight of portable stairs. After confirming that no one was missing, she went up the steps and found herself staring at a mostly-featureless deck. Her people wandered around, looking over the edges and into the hold. They avoided a structure in the back where a Death Knight was staring out at them from behind the helm. This barge is so big, Elise said, but were the only cargo. The companies in Elenel would go into fits over all of this empty hold space, Ida agreed. Its to be expected, isnt it? Fendros said, Wardens Vale is out on the frontier. They wouldnt move the same amount of freight around as a developed territory. River transport was generally so efficient that even developed territories only saw delays in transport during seasonal harvests. Trade between cities would have been as Fendros had mentioned. Going by the sheer lack of cargo, Nemel estimated that there couldnt be that many people in Baroness Zahradniks territory. She couldnt see what was in the offloaded containers, but, if she were to guess, it was probably all raw materials. The ships bell sounded and they drifted away from their berth. Nemel looked over the railing, watching the water churn quietly near the rear of the vessel. She still couldnt figure out what was moving them around. They entered a lock on the eastern end of the harbour, which lowered them to river level. After clearing the lock and turning westward, the ship picked up speed to about what good, steady winds would give a sail barge. How long will it be until we arrive? Ida brushed back a lock of blonde hair from her face. The harbourmasters office said no more than five hours, Nemel said. doesnt that mean we can go back and forth from E-Rantel in a day? Elise furrowed her brow, I thought we would be stuck out in the middle of nowhere with nothing nearby. Our place isnt in Wardens Vale, Nemel said. Its somewhere further alongDame Verilyn? If one follows the river, Dame Verilyn said, its about forty kilometres further upstream. Its on the far side of the river, as well. Nemel eyed the Katze River. The shores were so far apart that she couldnt make out anything smaller than buildings, vineyards and orchards on either side. So its six hours to E-Rantel from Wardens Vale, Elise murmured, but once we get to our place, were stuck? Nemel and I have Fly, Fendros said. So it shouldnt be that bad. A river like this should have smaller boats, as well. But if we have to evacuate for some reason, Ida said, its going to be bad. Why would you need to evacuate? Dame Verilyn frowned. BecauseLady Zahradnik allows people to eat other people in her territory, right? Ogres or something might raid us. Nonsense, Dame Verilyn scoffed. Humans might be stupid enough to encroach on a Dragons domain, but tribal Demihumans arent. If you properly mark your territory so predatory beasts stay away, you can probably sleep out in the open and nothing will eat you aside from flies and mosquitoes. How do we properly mark out our territory? Nemel asked. I dont know how Humans do it, Dame Verilyn answered, but you can probably leave scent markers like everyone else. Scent markers? Like dogs in the cities. Urinating on building corners and trees and such. They stared at Dame Verilyn. Nemel imagined herself with her skirts hiked up around her waist, desperately trying to pee everywhere so she wouldnt get eaten. How much water would she have to drink? How often would she need to do it? Dame Verilyn yawned and stretched, walking out onto a clear section of the deck. Then she transformed into a Dragon. The settlers around the ship started and fled to the bow. Nemel ran over to calm them down. Dont worry, everyone, she said. Thats Dame Verilyn. That aint no Dame Verilyn! It is! I told you all before, right? W-we thought you meant some other kinda Dragon! What other kind of Dragon was there? Nemel turned around. Dame Verilyn, thats dangerous! What if something happened to the ship? Such as? Sinking? Youre a Dragon, you know! Of course I know! Dame Verilyns tail flicked from side to side, You small people always have a horrible sense for size and mass. I only weigh about one tonne. That box you filled is far heavier than I am. This ship can carry multiple boxes. Do you really think that a cute little Frost Dragon like me will do anything? Dame Verilyn spread her wings while muttering to herself, lifting off the deck with a single, powerful flap. She hovered in place and alighted on top of the structure at the rear of the vessel, folding her wings and curling up on herself. Wake me up when we get home, she said. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 6, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 23rd Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE Their ship came out of a narrow canyon with towering walls and intermittent falls into a long highland vale. Though they werent as tall as the Azerlisia Mountains, the peaks nearby were still high enough to be laced with snow well into spring. In the distance, a massif crowned in ice dominated the landscape. Nemel gaped at the majestic scenery, as did her friends and the rest of the newcomers to Wardens Vale. Though she had asked to be woken when they arrived, Dame Verilyn had already roused from her nap. The Frost Dragons turquoise eyes darted back and forth as she scrutinised the cliffs to their east. Is something the matter? Nemel asked. There are dangerous fellows in the mountains here, Dame Verilyn answered. Dangerous? To someone as powerful as Dame Verilyn? She could only think of a handful of races that could contend with Dragonkind. Are there Giant tribes here, too? No, Dame Verilyns gaze didnt leave the cliffs. There are sheep. Sheep? Oh, yes. Terrible, ornery sheep. You had better tell your minions not to mess with them or Im afraid well all be doomed. She didnt sound like she was joking. Actually, Dame Verilyn didnt joke much. Be it weird, horrifying, funny or sad, what she said was nearly always serious. What do they look like? About a metre long, with white, fluffy wool. They have hooved hind legs, but their front legs have two hooved fingers and a thumb. They have two eyes like sheep and one eye on their forehead that looks up at the sky. The males have antlers like deer. They can fly, too. They sounded less and less like sheep the further along the description went. Nemel eyed the cliffs alongside Dame Verilyn. Are they aggressive? When they attack people, they do it as a herd. Imagine a swarm of flying sheep chasing you around casting all sorts of spells. I have no idea why, but they dont seem to like Dragons much. Nemel swallowed. How could anyone survive that? What do they eat? Lichen and moss. Thats terriCwait, moss? As in the green stuff that grows on rocks and tree trunks? The very same. Its unfair, really. Theres so much of it in these mountains. That means there are so many of those evil little sheep. They lurk in their high mountain valleys, watching the world. I bet theyre plotting something. It sounded like they were just minding their own business to her. Still, it was probably a good idea to warn her Rangers. New migrants getting killed by sheep wouldnt be good publicity for Nemels placement agency in Arwintar. Are there any other dangerous things out there? Nemel asked. Not that I know of, Dame Verilyn answered. Everything else Ive seen out here seems reasonably safe. The huge mountain in the south loomed closer as the barge sped its way upstream. Less than two hours from the time they left the canyon, they came around a bend in the river with the granite cliffs of an island on its western shore. Nemel couldnt see what was on top of it. Eventually, they came into a long harbourfront lined with berths that looked much like the locks in Corelyn Harbour. Is this it? Nemel asked, Baroness Zahradniks capital, I mean. It is, Dame Verilyn rose to her feet and stretched her wings. Youll be unloading your things here. Lady Zahradnik has arranged for a dedicated transport between here and my territory. A long row of warehouses came into view as the lock raised the barge to harbour level. To Nemels surprise, they found Lady Zahradnik waiting for them alongside the berth. With her were two Undead: an Elder Lich and a tiny Skeleton that stood about as tall as her waist. Welcome to Wardens Vale, Lady Zahradnik smiled. Its good to see all of you again. Nemel lowered her head in a curtsey. Thank you for your welcome, my lady. Were excited to be here. The Baroness introduced them to Nonna, her right-hand Elder Lich. The Skeletons name was Jeeves. He served as the harbourmaster of Wardens Vale. Dame Verilyn may have informed you already, Lady Zahradnik said, but Ive arranged for transport between the harbour and your new home. She gestured to the berth next to them, where a wooden sailing vessel awaited them. Like the barge, it appeared to be operated by one of the Undead. It was one of the Death Warriors that uncommonly appeared in the Sorcerous Kingdoms patrols. A row of Skeleton Warriors stood in a row behind it. The captain here is probably the most experienced Undead sailor in the Sorcerous Kingdom, the Baroness told her. It has been plying the river for over a year now, so you and your people will be in good hands. The Death Warrior raised its broad hat in greeting. It directed the Skeletons to help unload their cargo. Your people can hold onto their personal belongings, Lady Zahradnik said. The captain will load the vessel with your supplies. Once your people are ready, please come with me. Were not going straight to the territory? Nemel asked. We are, the Baroness replied, but the knarr cant carry all of your cargo and people at once. Well be riding wagons south to a point across from Dame Verilyns territory. Is there anything you need from here, by the way? I think we have everything, my lady, Nemel said. Is there anything we might not have considered? Lady Zahradnik turned her head to look up at the snowbound mountain south of the harbour. From a distance, Nemel thought it was just a towering peak far to the south. Now that they were much closer, Nemel realised that its wintry slopes were strangely out of place. Its still chilly in the highlands at this time of year, the Baroness said. Dame Verilyns territory is even more so. Well, you can always come back for more supplies here if you need them. They were led south to where several Soul Eaters awaited with their wagons. Once everyone boarded their respective vehicles, they headed further west into the island. Dame Verilyn flew off ahead of them. So, Lady Zahradnik said, how was the rest of your trip around the Empire? It waseventful? Nemel replied, Things were going well until everyone got kidnapped by Ninjas. Then Lady Shalltear came and kidnapped the Ninjas. We eventually arrived in Arwintar and my parents were very supportive of my move. Im not sure what that whole Ninja part is about, Lady Zahradnik said, but we did get some a while ago. Im happy to hear that your family is behind your decision. Oh, they are, my lady, Nemel nodded. As you can see, they even helped me get some people together. Theyre all spares from Gran Barony. The Baroness glanced over her shoulder at the wagons trailing behind them. I was wondering where they came from. Getting people out here is probably the hardest part of territorial development. My parents came up with a clever scheme, Nemel said. Theyve opened an office to bring spares from the Empire to Dame Verilyns territory. Really, now? Lady Zahradnik turned to regard her with interest. Yes, my lady. This group here is only about a third of what Ive secured so far. Once enough land is cleared, well bring in people to build homes. Then well bring in Farmers and other professions that will support the new industries in the territory. Was it hard to convince them to come? My house has a good reputation and our subjects like us, so it didnt take much convincing. Weve even lined up apprentices in training to come here once theyve become journeymen. Lady Zahradnik crossed her arms, cradling her chin between her thumb and forefinger. Now Im getting jealous. Ive been relying on the temples to send what few people were willing to come all this time. Do you plan on making this office a permanent thing? Were still working out the details, my lady, Nemel replied. Its easy to get spares from tenants working in primary industries, but trying to draw magic casters and the like from the Empire is next to impossible. Tell her about the thing, Fendros whispered from behind her. The thing? Lady Zahradnik asked. Fendros has a talent, Nemel answered. An eye talent. She can detect the magic power in people. The Baroness looked past Nemel to Fendros. did the Empire know about this before your house was attainted? Yes, my lady, Fendros said. But once a house is attainted, its hard to become anything of note in the Empire. Not that my talent is very reliable Dont let that fool you, my lady, Elise piped up. Its true that Reis talent is pretty random, but it doesnt lie! Once she spots someone with magic power, its a sure thing. If you stick her in a plaza and have her look around all day, shell be bound to find a few people. If she teaches classes as youve asked her to, my lady, Ida added, shell be exposed to the same children every day. Her talent is bound to detect anyone with magical capability over a few months. Fendros turned her gaze downward and twiddled her thumbs. I-I dont want to get your hopes up, my lady, she said. I havent had a chance to use it as theyve described, so I dont know how well things will work out. Ill be more than happy to give it a thorough assessment, Lady Zahradnik said. I understand that the Empire tends to focus on what they consider geniuses, but my goal is to raise a large population of magic casters. The vast majority of civilian applications for magic do not require heroes and legends. Even if they can only grasp Third-tier spells, they are more than welcome here. She made it sound as if Third-tier casters were common. Those who achieved it early were hailed as the so-called geniuses Lady Zahradnik referred to, while anyone else who managed to reach the Third Tier of magic only did so in the prime of their long careers. Their wagon turned south at an empty intersection and headed towards a large hill with several buildings at its base. On their right was a complex that looked like a small army base. Nemel caught glimpses of Death-series servitors drilling and sparring in the fields between the buildings. This is the headquarters for the Sorcerous Kingdoms Southwest Army Group, the Baroness told them. Its also known as the Second Army Group. I didnt know Wardens Vale was also a military base, Nemel said. But I suppose you dont receive many economic benefits for a base filled with Undead Lady Zahradnik snorted and smirked. Well, we do get funding for the construction of military facilities and their maintenance, but youre right about the usual economic benefits. A living army would require an extensive framework of industries to support it and the population working in those industries. There will be living members of the army stationed here at some point, but the vast majority of industries supporting this base will revolve around the production of consumables and magic items. The wagon turned left at the next intersection. They passed another complex: this one was just as grey and ubiquitous as the army base, but it had a sense of being lived in. This is the Faculty of Alchemy, Lady Zahradnik said. Well, its also the Faculty of Artifice for now. You have a University here? Its part business, part educational institution. Since my goal is to have a high percentage of magic casters in my population, I also need the educational infrastructure for that population and the industries to employ those educated magic casters. In a few generations, I hope that the city here will become known as a thriving centre for both arcane and divine magic. Now that the Baroness mentioned it, Nemel hadnt noticed any institutions for arcane casters in the Sorcerous Kingdom at all. There were plenty of Elder Liches going about, but the Duchy of E-Rantel was as one would expect of a former territory of the magically-illiterate Re-Estize. They turned at another intersection in front of a forge complex, heading south along a rocky stretch of land that ran parallel to a huge stone dam. A giant mill rested atop the outlet pipe. Nemel could only imagine how much work could be done with all that water. I believe that youll be exporting timber for most of your first year here, Lady Zahradnik said. The people that purchase it from you will process it into lumber at that mill you see there. The lumber is then seasoned at the yards in the harbour. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. How do trade taxes work? Nemel asked. Elder Liches work as tax officials, but we do eventually plan on having Humans also working for the department as youve probably seen in E-Rantel. You can see Jeeves at the harbourmasters office to settle everything related to harbour operations. They entered the canyon at the southern end of Wardens Vale, speeding along a paved highway one wouldnt expect to find in the wilderness. After following the river for the better part of an hour, the wagons slowed and stopped at a wide bend where a tributary joined the Katze River from the east. Several islands dotted the water. The far shore was covered in snow. Nemel looked to the ground at her feet. The knee-high grass had long turned green. I havent gone crazy, have I? No, Lady Zahradnik told her. The territory that Dame Verilyn has tasked you to manage is across the river. Dame Verilyn settled on the ground nearby. Nemel ran over in a panic. Your land is frozen! She cried. It is, Dame Verilyn agreed, her tail sinuously moving about in content, isnt it wonderful? Its not! The villages wont work like this! The Frost Dragons tail froze. Her toothy maw loomed close. Does that mean I wont get my taxes? Her voice grew distraught, Have you been stringing me along with lies this entire time? To think that I trusted you! I didnt lie to you, Nemel replied. I just thought the climate would be like every other place in the region. We cant grow potatoes like this Grow this, grow that, Dame Verilyns voice turned sour. You Humans are needlessly bound by your silly conventions. Can you not just hunt potatoes instead? Hunt potatoes Nemel tried to imagine what that would be like. What tools would they need? Would the potatoes fight back? The mental imagery grew more terrifying by the second. Potatoes are harvested from plants, Lady Zahradnik said. Plants can be Heteromorphs, Dame Verilyn said back. The Baroness rolled her eyes. As I mentioned the last time we met, she told Nemel, Dame Verilyn will be relying on you for many things. Dont be afraid to speak your mind and help her understand what needs to be done. Well do our best, my lady, Nemel lowered her head, but I dont think we can do anything about that snow. Lady Zahradnik gave Dame Verilyn a look. Stop snowing, she said. What?! It wouldnt be a proper Frost Dragon domain without snow! Youre overdoing it. I know youre proud of your new domain, but even the Azerlisia Mountains are only frozen year-round above a certain altitude. Youve frozen things all the way down to the river. Dame Verilyn looked up at her mountain, a low rumble issuing from her throat. Nemels migrants scurried away. Two-thirds, the Frost Dragon said. The treeline, Lady Zahradnik replied. The treeC Dame Verilyn spluttered, but thats only the top fifth! You said that there will be glaciers, so those will flow down further than that. As it is, youre going to block the river and flood the Upper Reaches. If thats your concern, then Ill adjust things seasonally. It will melt up to the top fifth by the height of summer and snow down to the river by the middle of winter. Lady Zahradnik crossed her arms, twisting her lip. Im fine with that, but keep in mind that your incomes will be affected by this. Urghwhat do I do, Miss Gran? I think you should do what you think is acceptable to you, Dame Verilyn. Its your demesne, after all. As Lady Zahradnik mentioned, however, the shorter the growing season on your mountain, the fewer animals, plants and trees well be able to harvest each year. Your taxes will go down accordingly. They may drop to nothing very quickly since youve emphasised that you wish to maintain the natural balance in your territory. Fine, Dame Verilyn sighed, well go with what Lady Zahradnik said. It wont all melt right away, though. Now that thats settled, the Baroness said, I need to return to the Draconic Kingdom. Nemel frowned at the odd tangent. Minor Nobles usually didnt leave their territories, though she was under no illusion that the Baroness was an everyday minor Noble. What are you doing in the Draconic Kingdom, my lady? Nemel asked. Helping with their Beastman problem, Lady Zahradnik answered. I came back to make sure everything was in order with Dame Verilyn, but then I received orders from the Prime Minister to expand the Sorcerous Kingdom west into the Abelion Wilderness. So youre running a huge territory, fighting in the Draconic Kingdom and expanding into the Abelion Wilderness at the same time? The woman was beyond Human. If she had a legend, it wouldnt be some well-worn tale of adventure. Shed be a famous conqueror carving a vast empire out of exotic lands. Its not as difficult as you probably think, the Baroness smiled slightly. The Elder Liches of the administration are excellent, our soldiers here are accustomed to patrolling this wilderness, and expansion will only proceed as quickly as we can lay down new roads. Nearly all of my attention is focused on the Draconic Kingdom, aside from some paperwork. New roadsif youre building a road west, does that mean the Sorcerous Kingdom is creating a new trade route with the Holy Kingdom of Roble? And everything in between. His Majesty recently resolved a crisis in the Holy Kingdom and weve forged favourable diplomatic ties as a result. The next step will be to establish regular trade. For the time being, our goods will have to go through Re-Estize, but, eventually, well be able to ship things there directly. It will be an excellent showcase of the Sorcerous Kingdoms logistical capabilities. At the moment, it takes merchant caravans a month to travel between E-Rantel and Kalinsha. The new route will see Soul Eater-drawn wagons arriving within half a day. Nemels mind whirled at the implications. Lady Zahradnik gently rose into the air. Anyway, I need to head back now. Once youve settled down and gotten started, please do take a look around the territory and see how the local industries function. Lady Zahradnik flew across the river, quickly becoming a speck in the eastern sky. A white sail appeared from downriver. The ship with their supplies came ashore across the river and the Undead crew started to unload their belongings. Fendros came closer, speaking in low tones. What she said just now I know. What do you know? Dame Verilyn asked. This road were standing on, Nemel answered. I dont know how long it will take, but it will become the highway between Wardens Vale and Kalinsha. Were sitting on a future major trade route! She had envisioned a long career marked by slow, steady progress. Now, they would have to recalculate everything. Or would they? There was nothing wrong with having a purely agrarian territory, but something inside Nemel just screamed at her to take advantage of the new development. You mean like the imperial highways? Yes, but it will be bigger than that. The goods we export will have access to a huge market that wasnt available to us before. Well, we dont even have to look that far C Wardens Vale will grow quickly from the new trade route and well be supplying goods to the city that will be there eventually. Whoever was planning the Sorcerous Kingdoms transportation network had an insane amount of foresight. Major infrastructure was popping up as if they had confidently predicted what would happen. Will you be alright now? Dame Verilyn asked, I havent been back to my lair for months. Yes, Dame Verilyn, Nemel answered. Thank you. We have a lot of work ahead of us, so please dont expect villages and potato farms to pop up overnight. Dame Verilyn took wing, circling up the mountain on lazy wingbeats. Their ship made its way across the river and grounded itself lightly on the gravel beach. Nemel and her friends got on with half of their settlers. The Death Warrior pushed off and its Skeleton crew rowed back to the other side. Her leather boots sunk ankle-deep into the mud when she stepped off of the beach into the tangle of brush along the shore. A few metres away, Elise knelt and made a snowball the size of her head. She halfheartedly tossed it into the river, watching it float away. It really is snow, she said. What did you think it was? Ida asked. I-I dont know! How is one side of the river covered in snow while its nice and green on the other side? We work for a Dragon, Fendros said. I bet this isnt the last of the crazy things well see. They wandered around aimlessly over the shore before Nemel called everyone together. Her people looked at her expectantly. She couldnt figure out what to say. Settling a new land was always an intrepid venture in the tales, but the mountain of work awaiting them clogged her head. Ill get a fire started, Mistress Nemel. The man who spoke was one of her Rangers, Joel Baumer. Nemel smiled in thanks. We need a place to set up our tents before nightfall, she said. Lets put our supplies back in the boat for now to keep them dryyou can stay here with us, right? She looked over to the Death Warrior, who nodded. The Skeleton crew moved to put everything back on the ship. Nemel turned back to address her people. Our Rangers will spread out and look for a decent place to camp. Come back in thirty minutes and well pick out the best location from what you find. Taking up their longbows and axes, the Rangers dispersed at her orders. She looked up and down the shore before addressing the woodcutters. Lets start clearing out the brush along this stretch of shore. We need to build up a stockpile of firewood first. Once the Rangers get back, well figure out the other things from there. The sound of snapping twigs and hatchets hewing through branches filled the air around them. Nemel got together with Fendros, Elise and Ida near the boat. That was amazing, Elise grinned. We instantly went from nothing to something! I know, right? Ida said excitedly, We were all just like uh and then everything suddenly started taking shape. I-I just did what I thought was correct, Nemel looked down. We camped during the promotional exam too, remember? This is a lot different than that, though. The Imperial Knights did most of the work and we just helped out where we could. What do we do now? Fendros asked, Dame Verilyn said something about us only doing what were supposed to do, if I recall correctly. That doesnt leave much if were Nobles or bureaucrats, Ida said. What are you talking about, Nemel said. We have plenty to do! Their blank stares caused Nemel to take a mental step backwards. out of curiosity, what did you learn growing up in your households? Reading, writing, etiquette, memorising houses and their members, Fendros said, when I got older, I learned about the political relationships relevant to our house. Same here, Ida said. Then there was the usual thing with fine arts and fashion. Navigating the local court and all of its functions was important, too. We all learned what was necessary for work as Maids, Elise added. Around twelve or thirteen, my mother started teaching me about men and how to please them. Now it was Nemels turn to stare blankly at her friends. It wasnt proper to pry into someones household affairs, so she didnt know anything about their upbringing. All she knew was that they felt like properly reared noblewomen who were trendy and socially adept. What they had listed was part and parcel of a noblewomans education. Looking pretty, attending classy dinner parties and catching the eye of influential and wealthy Noble houses was a common goal. A womans joy was to be married, get pregnant, bear children and raise them; that was considered proper from a Nobles point of view. Once they ensured that the success of Dame Verilyns territory was well on its way, they could certainly use that education to attract partners if they felt like it. However, she didnt know why they had brought up those aspects of a noblewomans education now, as most of it was utterly useless in their situation. What about managing household affairs? Nemel asked, Overseeing a demesne, managing tenants and balancing trade? We learned about that at the Academy, Fendros said. Your parents didnt teach you anything about that at all? Her friends shook their heads. My parents told me that the Academy would teach me about that, Elise said. They werent wrong. But surely your parents would try and give you a head start on that? They shook their heads again. Nemels frown grew dire. out of curiosity, Nemel asked, how much time did your parents spend managing their titles? They left that to their vassals and retainers, Ida said. Same here, Elise nodded. My parents mostly focused on maintaining ties with other houses. Mine worked to get ahead of the other houses in the region, Fendros said. Retainers did most of the provincial work. Thank the gods for the Imperial Magic Academy No wonder it was mandatory for Nobles to attend. It appeared that Fendros, Elise and Idas parents ignored the fundamental aspects of being a territorial administrator. Delegating duties to retainers with relevant expertise was, of course, a normal part of managing a demesne, but that didnt mean a Noble house didnt need to educate its scions on such matters. Every house and its territory had a history and circumstances unique to itself. A Noble house couldnt rely on the standard, generic education of the Imperial Magic Academy to cover that. It was up to the family to educate their daughters not only on their own affairs, but also on the territories and known circumstances of the prospective houses that they would marry into. The fact that their parents hadnt fully prepared their daughters for their future suggested all sorts of things. Not a single one of those things was good. Her friends accounts shed a great deal of light on why their houses had been attainted in the first place. It also explained why their areas of expertise were so skewed towards politics and intrigue. Nemel, Ida said, you look like something just wiggled up your butt. I thought everyone was raised like that, Fendros frowned. What was your childhood like? I studied magic like crazy, Nemel replied. I did all the stuff you mentioned, too, but I also studied management, industry, economics and leadership. There was more history than I care to remember. There was plenty of fine arts, language and diplomacy which imperial family are you from? I thought that was normal! Nemel grabbed her head in frustration, Argh It was a good thing that Dame Verilyn had flown home. Nemel didnt want to explain how she had fooled herself into thinking that her friends all had little Nemels inside of them waiting to be freed from repression. That they were competent young noblewomen who would flourish if offered a chance to prove themselves. This cant stand Nemel muttered. What was that? Fendros asked. This cant stand! Nemel shouted, Im retraining you all, House Gran style! From now on, you are all Imperial Arcanists! Whats that? Nemel narrowed her eyes at Ida. Didnt you read Principles of Magocratic Governance? I sort of skimmed through iti-it was insanely long Were not imperials anymore, either, Elise added. That doesnt matter, Nemel told them. I refuse to have any Nobles who arent Imperial Arcanists working for me! Rei, Elise cried, Nemels gone crazy! Captain! Nemel ordered, Tie them up in sacks and ship them back to the Empire! The Death Warrior went over and started rummaging around the ship. WAIT! Fendros said, Wait! Dont sack us! Well do it! I dont know what it is, but well do it! really? Nemel peered at Fendros suspiciously. Really really! On either side of Fendros, Elise and Ida nodded vigorously. You get one chance, Nemel said. Lets get started. But what do we do? Fendros asked. Nemels gaze slowly passed between the three desperate-looking women. They swallowed in fearful apprehension. We study! Nemel told them. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 6, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 24th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE Studying was hard when one was cold, wet, and miserable. Additionally, it was not so much studying as it was trying to figure out what Fendros, Elise and Idas capabilities were. Nemel hadnt really thought about that while she discussed her plans for Dame Verilyns demesne C she had simply assumed that, since they were all Noble scions who had gone through two years of the Imperial Magic Academy as she had, they would be in a similar situation in terms of management and administration. It didnt really help that they had gone along with everything she had spoken about without revealing any of the major flaws in their upbringing. Having Dame Verilyn around C who needed to have everything thoroughly explained to her C probably made it easier for them to play along. In the end, however, Nemel was angry with herself for failing to properly scrutinise them when she had months to do so. Lady Zahradnik said that there are some issues with them Back when she had first introduced Nemel to Lady Shalltear, Dame Verilyn had said that of Fendros, Elise and Ida. Nemel hadnt given the statement much thought after that. The fact that Lady Zahradnik had caught on to their charade not long after they had been introduced was awe-inspiring. Maybe it was the difference between a Noble who ruled in her own right and a Noble scion barely out of the academy. Nemel didnt know what they were thinking for all those months. Did they believe that they would be able to get away with it? Would they have continued to pretend that they knew what they were doing, praying that they would just be able to just fake their way through life? Right up until the point that they drove Dame Verilyns territorial operations off of a cliff? Nemel couldnt wrap her head around how people could live like that. but it shouldnt be anything that cant be fixed. Lady Zahradnik had said that as well. At least Dame Verilyn said that she had. She still wanted to believe that her three former classmates were products of their terrible upbringing. They were all terrified of what the future held when she encountered them in Oestestadt C maybe that terror still gripped them even after being shown so much kindness. Maybe that kindness crushed them with guilt and the hole just got deeper and deeper, their mounting shame preventing them from confessing their situation. Then again, they did seem to remember a lot of what they learned at the Imperial Magic Academy. They were all good students. It was possible that they honestly didnt think they were that far off from Nemel. Ultimately, however, it was Nemels screwup and it was her responsibility to fix it. They were strong in certain aspects of their Noble upbringing and their shortfalls werent irredeemable. The fact that they were practising Wizards wasnt something that could be faked. All Nemel had to do was get them up to the same standard that House Gran demanded of its sons and daughters. After she was done being mad at them, she started to formulate a training plan. They had a lot of work to do with their new land, so Nemel couldnt afford to figure out what was necessary right away or stand around and lecture them on everything they needed to learn. For the time being, she had them organise the camps inventories C which was similar to helping organise Zu Chirus caravan inventories C and continue their respective magic studies. The Rangers returned around noon and gathered around the fire to deliver their reports. Over half of them identified a rocky escarpment less than a hundred metres deeper into the brush. What were standing on right now is actually wetland, one of them said. There are bodies of water all along the valley floor. A few weeks ago, this entire place was probably underwater from the spring melt. If all this snow above us is going to melt away now, well probably see another flood. How high is the escarpment? Three to six metres, depending on how far the rivers cut into the slope. The top aint flat, either C it gradually gets steeper. It sounded like they had come ashore in a bad location. Nemel scratched her temple, trying to figure out whether it was a good idea to set up their base camp yet. Lets try this a different way, Nemel beckoned to Joel Baumer. Im going to send you up, Mister Baumer. U-up, Mistress Nemel? Ill enchant you with a Fly spell. Then you can fly up and down the river and survey things from above. Nemel cast the spell on the nervous Ranger. His feet lifted off the ground uncertainly. I can maintain this spell for six hours with a full mana reserve, so dont worry about dropping out of the sky. The spell has a set acceleration, so make sure you dont come down too quickly. Joel Baumer gingerly tested the enchantment for a few minutes before flying off to the east. Nemel returned her attention to the other Rangers. Whats the land like here? She asked. Its nothing like the copses back in Gran Barony, thats for sure, one of them chuckled. Everythings wild. Rangers and similar types will be able to get around, but this brush along the river is almost impassable to anyone else without using animal trails. Did you see anything dangerous? Not yet. There are those animal trails I mentioned, but we havent seen tracks from any big predators yet. What about food and such? Can we survive here or will we need to keep resupplying from Wardens Vale? We can survive no problem out here. Theres plenty of wildlife and therell be plenty to forage once spring comes to the mountain. We just need a place where the river wont wash us away. Thats great, Nemel beamed. In that case, we can dedicate most of our revenues to development. How will our taxes work, Mistress Nemel? Ill be assuming full control of the settlements resources for now, Nemel told them. We need to focus everything on getting our base camp up and running before winter arrives. I dont think anyone wants to be sleeping in a tent during winter here if spring can be like this. Technically, that meant she had set the tax rate to one hundred per cent. With as little as they had, however, dividing their resources and labour in thirty-four different directions would get them nowhere quickly. When will things become more normal-like? Someone asked. Once we stabilise, Nemel answered. This land is completely undeveloped, so even if I wanted to set up a normal tax scheme, I have no way to figure out what demesne revenues will be like until weve sent goods to market for a season or two. She pulled out the notebook tucked under her arm, flipping it open to the fourth page. Now that we have our land under our feet, Nemel said, Ill go over our migration plan again. We have three waves coming in before winter. The first wave is, well, us. In addition to establishing a base camp, well be surveying the territory to figure out the optimal location for our main settlement. Once weve done that, the second group will come in, which will include the people needed to build the settlement and our farmers. Nemel hoped it wouldnt take long to reach that stage. She wanted some fields to test how various crops would do. Potatoes would be nice, but one never knew whether a land was suitable for growing any given thing. They also couldnt delay long if they wanted dry and warm homes to shelter in before winter. Whats the third wave? More farmers, Nemel said. But, more importantlywomen. Women? Yes, women! There are thirty of you right now and only four of us! That number will become even more lopsided when we bring in the next wave! The few spare women she found unmarried in the city didnt want to migrate. There were too many risks and unknowns. They all believed that the Empire was the best place in the world to live, despite the fact that they were struggling to make ends meet in the cities. Not only that, they were brought up in a culture where men took risks and women were usually seen as something to be protected. Even the women in question saw themselves that way. Nemel could empathise with certain aspects of their position, as it was grounded in the realities that came with Human existence. All else being equal, the average man was bigger and stronger than the average woman. A man could have children with many women at the same time, but not the other way around. If a Human settlement lost many of its members, it would repopulate faster if it lost men rather than women. Thus, men were expected to face danger. The vast majority of the Imperial Army was made up of men. When new lands were claimed, the first settlers were always men. Taking risks and seizing success was one of the foremost measures of a mans worth in the eyes of society. Women, on the other hand, were kept safe. Preferably out of reach of everything that saw Humans as food or competition. This idea dictated what women were expected to do, neatly packaged in their cultural norms. Generally speaking, jobs that kept women out of danger were seen as proper. One could be a Tailor, clerk, Chef or some kind of entertainer. Blacksmiths, Carpenters, and Engineers were also fine so long as they worked in settlements. Magical researchers, temple staff and arcane artisans were in high demand. Unlike men, women werent pushed into taking bold action to validate their existence. For those possessed of rare talent and ambition, the attitudes that evolved from such a culture were often chafing. For the vast majority, however, it was a highly favourable situation. If one could pursue a reasonably prosperous life in peace and safety, why do anything else? Before coming to Wardens Vale, Nemel herself had chosen a career that offered a degree of freedom in relative safety while also offering all sorts of cushy benefits. She couldnt expect others to not do the same. The few women who strayed from the beaten path and achieved spectacular success were not seen as role models for everyone else. They werent even seen as women: they were icons far beyond the reach of regular people; celebrities so long as they did not otherwise act beyond the boundaries laid by societal norms. If they did, they became a threat and their influence was suppressed whenever possible. It was far easier to aspire to mediocrity than it was to greatness, so that suppression usually worked. The average person could not become a powerful Adventurer or Fourth-tier caster just by wishing so, after all. Going off of the beaten path would get one beaten into submission by the world itself. To get women to migrate, she had to make her territory seem close enough to the beaten path that the image of her territory would start to attract them. This was more difficult than it should have been, as the Sorcerous Kingdom was seen as a dangerous place filled with the Undead. Nemels neighbours were Demihumans and an evil Dragon would be their liege. Fortunately, the expectations that society placed on men worked in Nemels favour. So long as she kept them focused on their goals and they saw themselves making tangible progress, her band of intrepid pioneers would cooperate. For her men to attract wives and start families, they had to be seen as successful. Not only did they need titles and licences, but they also needed decent homes in settlements with everything an imperial citizen was accustomed to having. Additionally, her father always said that men needed many things that would only be considered nice to have as a woman. They needed a sense of pride and accomplishment in something real, they needed something to protect, and they needed someone to love. Without those things, men were merely caricatures filled with shallow values and empty lives. When looking at things from that perspective, what had to be done became remarkably clear. She would create a place where people did not merely exist from day to day, but one where her people and the generations that came after them could truly live. The Imperial Magic Academy didnt teach anything like that. To the Empire, being a Noble was a purely administrative role, revolving around numbers and models for what the central bureaucracy considered a functional territory. Even things like public sentiment and satisfaction became numbers plugged into sterile formulas dictated by a faceless body of experts in the ministries. Nemel didnt like that at all. Since it was entirely up to her, she would run Dame Verilyns territory according to the values of House Gran. Joel Baumer returned from his flight, landing far more slowly than he had to. Nemel dispelled the Fly spell. Report, she said. Yes, Mistress Nemel, the Ranger bobbed his head. Theres a great spot about four kilometres upriver. Its just above where the other river joins this one. The escarpment there is only a half dozen metres or so from the shore. That sounds great, Mister Baumer, Nemel smiled. Can the boat go up that other river? A little. The other river falls over the escarpment about a kilometre from the site I mentioned. That was more than good enough. Since the territory was on a major waterway, building a pier for the village was a given. She informed the Death Warrior captain of the new location and instructed her people to head over and begin clearing the site. As for Fendros and the others Were going to Wardens Vale, Nemel told them. We are? Fendros blinked. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. If we fly straight over this ridge, Nemel said, it should only take about thirty minutes to get there. Itll take these guys two hours to muck their way over to the new site. Well take a look around while they do that. Nemel cast Fly on Ida and herself. Fendros cast the spell on herself and Elise. They went straight north over the ridge that the Katze River flowed around. Near the top of that ridge, a voice popped up in Nemels head. Unidentified flyer, this is Royal Army Air Patrol 56. You are ordered to halt and submit yourselves for inspection. A pair of Elder Liches descended upon them. Fendros and the others floated closer to Nemel as one of the Undead mages produced a black clipboard. The sound of its pen scratching over paper carried over the cold winds. Identify yourself, it said. Nemel Gran, she replied. Im Dame Verilyns new seneschal. What is your destination? Wardens Vale. The scratching of the pen resumed. After a moment, the Elder Lich looked up again. Do you have proof of your identity? I, uhno? Summon Undead V. A startled cry rose from Ida as the two Elder Liches summoned eight Wraiths, which immediately surrounded them. One of the Elder Liches flew behind. You will come with us, the one in front of them said. A member of the Imperial Air Patrol being taken in by the Royal Army Air Patrol The grim procession descended northwards, skimming low over the Katze River. Fifteen minutes later, they arrived at the army base. Two Death Knights came to stand on either side of them. They were brought to a grey granite office with severe-looking furniture. You will wait here, one of the Elder Liches said. The Undead left the room. Nemel seated herself on a plain wooden chair. A-are we in trouble? Fendros asked. But we didnt do anything wrong! Ida wrung her hands nervously. Maybe we need permission to fly around in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Fendros said. But Dame Verilyn was flying around Dame Verilyn is a Knight. Were pretty much commoners. Theres a huge difference. Several minutes later, an Elder Lich appeared in the company of two other Elder Liches. The newcomer looked a bit familiar. Its crimson gaze moved back and forth before settling on Nemel. Visually, they appear to be who they say they are, it said. Is there any possibility of deception? One of the other Elder Liches asked. It is not impossible. The first Elder Lich pointed a bony finger at Nemel. You will be subjected to mind control magic, it said. Do not resist. Eh? What?! Mind conC Charm Person. Nemel squeaked and shielded herself with her arms as the spell washed over her. The subject has resisted the spell. Escalation is advised. Two Death Knights stomped into the room. Wicked blades brandished. W-wait! Do it again! You did it so suddenly that I just reacted The Death Knights looked at the Elder Lich. A dry sigh issued from the Undead casters throat, and it pointed its finger at her again. Charm Person. Nemel blinked and looked over at the Elder Lich. She rose from her seat and threw her arms around its bony frame. Im so sorry! She said, I didnt mean to cause you so much trouble. The sound of a scratching pen rose to her side. Nemel released the Elder Lich, looking at the other with a frown. Hey, what do you think youre doing? Why are you writing up my friend? What did she do to you, hah? What is your name? Look here, youC Answer the question, her friend said. Nemel Gran. What is your quest? Nemel narrowed her eyes. She looked at her friend, who nodded slightly. A trip to Wardens Vale, Nemel answered. What is your favourite colour? Lavender. The Elder Lichs pen stopped. It turned its head to nod at her friend. You are free to go about your business, it said. Have a pleasant day. The army Liches and their Death Knights left the room. Nemel turned to smile at her friend. Say, she said, Im new here. Since were friends now, would you like to go out with me andC Nemel froze as the Charm Person spell was dispelled. She tried to see what Fendros and the others faces looked like out of the corner of her eye. I think we saw a side of Nemel that we werent supposed to see, Elise said. Nemel Gran, the Elder Lich said. You and your aides will come with me. Nemel resisted the urge to cover her face in her hands as they filed out of the building after the Elder Lich. She picked up her steps to walk alongside it, trying to ignore the gazes of the other women. Youre the one Lady Zahradnik introduced to us at the harbour, she said. Nonna, right? Correct. Why did they ask me for my favourite colour? That is confidential. about what I was going to askC No. She sighed and fell back to walk with the others. They boarded a wagon parked not far from the office. When they reached the intersection leading to the harbour, the wagon turned left towards a cluster of stone buildings arranged around a bare stone plaza. Are these all houses? Elise gaped. Theyre huge! Ida stared. Nemel nodded in silent agreement. They were huge. Even the smallest one was about as large as a minor Nobles provincial manor. The shophouses were three or four times as large. Furthermore, they were all fashioned from granite. A few men and women moved around the plaza. Most of the residents were probably working. A bell tolled from the spire of a long structure at the northern end of the plaza. Its door opened and disgorged dozens of children. A school? Fendros murmured, I wonder if all the kids here attend Truancy is prohibited, Nonna said. Violators are returned to the institute by army patrols. Is it a school, or a prison? The wagon stopped at a house with a small jungle inside. Nonna led them into a small office to the side of a hall filled with plants. What is this place? Nemel asked. The temporary office of Baroness Zahradnik, Nonna answered. I assume that you have arrived for orientation? Yes, thats right. Nonna went over to a shelf, pulling out several volumes. The Elder Lich placed it on a nearby desk. The first red tome contains a summary of the public laws of the Sorcerous Kingdom as of the first of spring. A summary of the Sorcerous Kingdoms civil laws is contained in the second red tome. The green tome contains the bylaws of the territories under House Zahradniks management, including those of the special administrative zone. The black tome contains the military regulations of the Royal Army. As administrative aides, it is your duty to familiarise yourselves with all of them. do you have a crate for those? The Elder Lich produced a map of Lady Zahradniks territory, as well as a directory for local industries. A Death Knight appeared with a crate and packed their things away. On their way out, they ran into a walking plant. The other kids want to do weapons testing againum, hello? Nemel stared at the humanoid figure. She was actually quite beautiful. Almost any noblewoman would be put to shame by comparison. Are you a Dryad? Ida asked. Yeah, the Dryad answered. Oh. The Dryad dipped into a curtsey. It was rough and awkward-looking, as if she were unaccustomed to the movement. Dame Glasir Gel Gronvidr, the Dryad said. Its a pleasure to meet you. First a Dragon Knight, now a Dryad KnightI guess the latter shouldnt be as shocking as the former. Contrary to their attractive appearance, Nemel was taught that Dryads were extremely dangerous. Any reports delivered to the Imperial Army concerning them had to do with attacks against frontiersmen and even army patrols. As Heteromorphs, they were far stronger than most Demihumans. They also had an array of powerful Spell-like Abilities and the strongest ones were often Druids. They took turns introducing themselves to the Dryad Knight. Dame Gronvidr put her things away somewhere in the tangle of plants in the hall before returning to them. So you work for Dame Verilyn, huh. Yes, thats right. We just dropped off our people in her territory and we came by to look around Wardens Valeactually, if youre not busy, we would love it if you could show us around. I guess I have a few hours, Dame Gronvidr said. Just a minute The Dryad went past the hall and up a flight of stairs. After a few minutes, she came back down and led them back outside. On the street, there was a gaggle of kids waiting with expectant looks. They said to meet outside the forge again, Dame Gronvidr told them. Nemel watched the children disperse around the plaza. Having so many gathered like that was fairly rare in the Empire. Past the age of six or seven, most would be apprenticing under their parents and busy with work. Did you say something about weapons testing just now? Nemel asked. Hm? Yeah. With the league battles postponed, most of my classmates are trying to improve the stuff that they craft for matches. Anyway, where do you want to go first? Could you introduce us to all of the businesses here? Sure. Dame Gronvidr made her way across the plaza, her golden red leaves rustling in the wind. Despite looking like an Elf or a Human, she didnt walk like one. It almost seemed like she was attached to the ground as she stepped forward. The familiar tread of a Death Knight sounded from behind them. Nemel looked over her shoulder to find one of the powerful Undead warriors following them with a potted tree in its arms. is that your tree? Yeah. I didnt know Dryads could pot their trees, Nemel said. Me neither, Dame Gronvidr replied. It was already like that when I was born. Like Dragons, Dryads appeared to be a race born knowing things. Are you going to plant your tree someday? Nemel asked. Not for a while, Dame Gronvidr answered. Dryads cant go very far from their trees. I have to finish school and all of my other studies first. If you dont mind my asking, Dame Gronvidr, how old are you? Uhsix months or so. Heteromorphs were unfair. In the time when Nemel would still be unable to talk or walk properly, Dame Gronvidr was going to school, had been granted a knighthood, was probably much stronger than Nemel was now, and had an amazing figure that Nemel could only wish for. They went along a row of shops, stopping to introduce themselves to each of the proprietors. Everyone was polite and friendly, answering their questions in good humour. Along the way, however, they discovered several alarming things. The first was that the prices quoted for timber were extraordinarily low. Since they were in a heavily-forested frontier region, she did expect depressed prices relative to what one might find in the cities, but what she found in Wardens Vale was beyond that. Secondly was that everything generally felt off. At least compared to the Empire. Essentials were cheap and plentiful. What a frontier territory would consider luxury items were also readily available. The problem was that they were items that not only shouldnt have been there, but should have been expensive enough for no one to be able to afford. Yet, people came and bought them. It was all she could do to keep her jaw from dropping open when a lone little girl came by on an errand, casually placing enough gold on the counter to support a common household for two years. She knew exactly what the magic item was and how to use it, too. Nemel was thoroughly confused by the time they started heading over to the wagon lot to go home. They could save on mana by riding over to where their new camp lay across. Dame Gronvidr, she said. Do you know how much the average tenant household here makes? No, the Dryad shook her head. Do you have any tenants or incomes? Unless you count worms and insects, I dont have any tenants in my pot. I do make some money as a Druid, though. How much does it cost for divine magic here? Two copper coins for an Orison or First-tier spell. I can make a few silver coins a day, but that depends on whats going on. Druids werent like Priests and Clerics, who worked for Temples that had various operational expenses to take care of. Dame Gronvidr was probably the highest-earning six-month-old in the entire world. That people could afford double the rate of divine magic in more developed lands meant that they were relatively affluent as well. Are the taxes really low here? Nemel asked. UhIm not sure if its low or not, but I think theres a ninety per cent tax rate here. Nemels mouth fell open. Wardens Vale was well past the point where anyone should expect to give up ninety per cent of their production. H-how does anyone pay for anything here? Theyd have to produce an awful lot to afford ninety per cent tax! I havent heard anyone complain about it. Everyone looks happy here. That much was true. Baroness Zahradniks subjects all looked motivated and generally content with their lives. If it was the Empire, a ninety per cent tax rate would starve everyone to death. They parted ways with Dame Gronvidr, directing the wagon south out of the city. What they discovered in Wardens Vale and the implications that it carried were not lost on Fendros, Elise and Ida. Umwhat are we going to do? Ida asked, Timber is crazy cheap here! The price of meat is high, though, Elise noted. Our Rangers should be able to bring in decent revenues. Is it really that bad? Fendros mused, The Rangers said we should be able to easily sustain ourselves. Essential goods are cheap, so our exports should manage well enough. She had a point. They wouldnt be able to afford any luxuries, but their basic needs were covered. Achieving the same quality of life as the residents of Wardens Vale, however, felt like an insurmountable wall. Nemel dug through the crate of administrative materials provided by Nonna, looking for clues as to how they could match whatever the other people in the territory were doing. In addition to the legal references, the Elder Lich had included almanacs and manuals. It didnt take long to figure out what they were missing. Its the Undead, she said. Theyre using Undead labour. As silly as it seemed, she had forgotten all about it. The Sorcerous Kingdom was well-known in the Empire for its utilisation of Undead labour. They even made efforts to market it abroad. Despite this, Nemel never assumed that Undead labour would be used in her new territory for some reason. Are we really going to use it? Ida asked. I dont know Up to this point, the fact that the Sorcerous Kingdom used Undead security and labour was seen as something that couldnt be helped. This, however, did not mean that her people would so readily embrace it. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 6, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 23rd Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE Rivulets of frigid water ran down the scales of Ilyshnishs neck as her head surfaced from the waters of her lair. A low growl filled her throat as the scent of an intruder filled her nostrils. She silently glided through the water, sensitive to any sign of movement in her surroundings. Ilyshnish came ashore and slipped into the tunnels of the icy island in the middle of the underground lake. She made her way through the twists and turns towards the central chamber wherein her precious hoard lay. Along the way, she looked into a side chamber. Hejinmal. Hiiiieeee!!!! Her brother leapt up in fright, smashing into the ceiling ten metres overhead. He came back down with chunks of ice raining all around him. Ilyshnish watched him roll around in chaotic confusion. Did you shrink? She asked. What? Shrink? N-no, Ive lost weight! Hejinmal looked less like a scaly white Nuk with wings and more like a proper Frost Dragonor at least he was about a third of the way there. Her gaze went to the loose folds of his belly. Hejinmal righted himself and sat back down. P-please dont look, sister. Its embarrassing. When did this happen? While you were away? Lady Aura had Lady Shalltear book my schedule full of express flights! They were merciless C I thought I was going to die Ilyshnish wondered whether his express flights were express at all. He was slower than a Fly spell in his previous state. If theyre working you so hard, Ilyshnish said, then do you really have time to be lazing about at my place? The new route Ive been doing goes nearby, so I usually check in to see if everything is alright here. Since youve been away and all. My room in the aviary was getting crowded as well. Ive been moving all of the things I finished reading here. Since we always passed books between us back then, I figured we could keep on like that I dont mindare you storing the rest of your treasure in here too? Im keeping that at my place in E-Rantel. Ilyshnish clicked her tongue. Oh, thats a very Human-like expression. So, Ilyshnish said, are you coming or going from wherever? Going. Theres no point in carrying all those books there and back again. In that case, Im coming with you. You are? Mother was talking about it, so now Im curious. Besides, Lady Shalltear likes dispatching me to places that Ive never been to before. This time Ill be one step ahead of her. The evil little Vampire wouldnt catch her off guard so easily now that Ilyshnish had seen more of the world. The Ilyshnish of today was better than the Ilyshnish of the past. Oh, by the way, she said. This is for you She stuck a foreclaw into one of her Infinite Haversacks, producing a small book. Hejinmal received it and held it up to his right eye. The Definitive Guide to the Azerlisia MountainsI thought you were supposed to get a souvenir from the Empire? It is from the Empire, Ilyshnish said. Some famous imperial scholar published that. Ill let you be the judge as to how scholarly their work is. Mage Hand. The book rose from his claw and opened in mid-air. Ilyshnishs tail lashed over the ice in irritation. As usual, she couldnt figure out how he was casting the spell. Oh, speaking of scholars, sister, Hejinmal said, I have a new part-time job. You were complaining about being nearly worked to death just now. I was, but this job is much less likely to have me drop dead from exhaustion. Im instructing classes at the Azure Sky, Iron Fist Institute for Promising Young Children. Their offer to teach the city folk is finally starting to gain in popularity and now theyre short-staffed. Ilyshnishs tail stopped. Her brow ridges drew down as she silently stared at her brother. Wh-what? Are you sure you should be doing that? Ilyshnish asked. Well, I have had my face stuck in books for over a century, Hejinmal answered. as long as youre certain. I dont want you to become all twisted, dear brother. I-I wont! I feel that the scholars path is suited to me. I certainly hope so Her brother was becoming more and more of a deviant every time she saw him. She hoped his path wouldnt lead him somewhere strange. Ilyshnish continued through the tunnels and entered the central chamber of her lair. Nothing appeared to be out of place. A sense of contentment filled her as she felt every coin and treasure vibrate slightly at her purposely unconcealed approach. The story of how each individual item entered into her possession was recalled with crystal clarity. She picked up a dwarven coin: one she had received from selling the corpse of a Frost Giant a year previous. The treasures that pleased her the most were the ones obtained through some act that suited her nature. Hunting prey. Asserting dominance over her rivals. Trophies that affirmed her existence as an apex predator. Ilyshnish emptied the coins she had earned in the Empire onto the pile. Riches earned as an Adventurer counted, too. Nearly all of the commissions that she completed were successful hunts. Everything else C her salary from working for Zu Chiru and other minor gains C was converted into platinum coins and diamonds. After putting her miscellaneous other things away, she left her lair. Hejinmal was waiting for her outside. They took wing and angled west by southwest. Hmmseventy? No, eighty kilometres per hour now. It was a vast improvement from when Hejinmal could barely keep himself aloft. She eyed the loose folds of hide hanging from his body. Isnt that annoying to fly with? She asked. Very, Hejinmal sighed. I can only hope that it will fix itselfyou know, an odd fellow in a white outfit came by and offered skin removal surgery the other day. That doesnt sound terrifying at all. I know right? It sounded like one of those barbaric practices those old texts in Feoh Berkana attributed to the Boastful Sage. Anyway, he kept talking about how it would increase happiness but even that was disturbing. I couldnt imagine being skinless, never mind being happy and skinless. Ilyshnish scales rippled down the length of her body as she shuddered. The Sorcerous Kingdom had all sorts of odd people. So where is this new destination, exactly? About three hundred kilometres from E-Rantel, in this direction. Weve been flying back and forth constantly C the whole transportation network is involved. Theyre even using Gate to teleport those new cargo containers over. Why are they moving so much? Mmhthink back to what happened back when Demihumans started moving into E-Rantel. What about it? Their lives underwent a colossal change, right? They couldnt raid one another anymore, couldnt take slaves, couldnt expand their territoriesthats happening in the Abelion Hills on a much larger scale. It was certainly a major problem. All living things had hunting or foraging ranges and other living things were part of what they hunted. The Sorcerous Kingdom had several crown laws that severely disrupted the normal lives of most. So theyre having a government-mandated famine? Ilyshnish watched the rocky crags pass below them, And youve been transporting food this entire time? Essentially. Ilyshnish scoffed. Thats like melting a lake and freezing it over again for no reason. How do these Demihumans pay for everything? I dont think they do. The Vampire Brides gossip about whats going on all the time. Theres no infrastructure out there to speak of. Thats why were relying on air transport and Gate. Its essentially a huge collection of disparate tribes. The only economy they had was raiding and slavery. Now, they cant even do that. There are a few things that counterbalance it, though Such as There was a major conflict in the region, Hejinmal told her. Some powerful Demon took over and did all sorts of demonic things to the tribes. After that, he put together an army and attacked the Human kingdom nearby. Millions of people died. Oh, thats lucky for them. I know, right? Hmmwait, are the Humans of that kingdom really so powerful? Most of the ones Ive seen in the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Empire arent much stronger than a Goblin. Barring the weakest of them, Demihuman races were generally more powerful than Humans in some way. A Demihuman army would probably wreak havoc on Human countries. Ah, thats right. The Demihuman army wasnt very large. Roble lost two million people in its northern half, but the southern half survived unscathed. It wasnt just the war that killed Demihumans, though. It was the Demons who took over the Abelion Hills for over a year. There isnt any proper accounting due to the chaos and destruction, but some claim that the Demihumans of the region suffered just as many losses in that time as the Humans did during their war. Still, if they hadnt died then, theyd be facing mass starvation now with the Sorcerous Kingdoms laws in place. Theres one thing I dont get, though Whats that? The Elder Liches always go on about efficiency, productivity and all that. Sorry, sister, Hejinmal said. Im not familiar with those things. Erthe Sorcerous Kingdom is giving away resources doing this. The Demihumans cant pay, right? That makes it a loss for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Where are they getting all of the food youve been transporting, for that matter? I have no idea. I do know that its a wide assortment of Demihumans, though. Watching all that food get handed out makes me hungry. They crossed over the spur of rocky peaks jutting south from the border ranges. A river coursed along the base of the forested slopes on the other side. On the opposite shore of the river was an arid grassland. Beyond the grassland was a vast expanse of sparsely forested hills. Hmmthere arent any Copper Dragons around here, are there? It is the right environment, but no one sensed any Copper Dragon domains over the last month or so. Youd expect at least a few in a place this expansive, but This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. It was a curious anomaly. Being apex predators with few competitors, there should have been hundreds of Dragons in the region. In the north, one could sense the domains of the Platinum Dragon Lord, plus there were the former domains of the Frost Dragon Lord and the Viridian Dragon Lord. Those domains were pretty much contiguous along the northern coast, leading to the Dragon domains further east in Karnassus. The waters in the north had Sea Dragons. South of the Azerlisia Mountains, however, there was nothing. Lady Shalltear mentioned a great calamity that had set the world aflame half a millennium ago. Maybe that had something to do with it, but it shouldnt have taken the Dragon population that long to return to normal. A few centuries would see tens, if not hundreds of thousands hatched, though that didnt take into account how many would probably survive to adulthood. What competition survived the same event would determine how hard it would be to reestablish the population. Three hours passed and they arrived at their destination without incident, alighting in a large meadow that had been long trampled into a dusty field. Several of the smaller containers she had seen around the Sorcerous Kingdom were lined up in neat rows with Death Knights standing nearby. A trio of Vampire Brides came out from under a pavilion to meet Ilyshnish and Hejinmal as they landed. Two of them went to retrieve Hejinmals delivery. The third looked up at Ilyshnish curiously. I dont believe you were scheduled to fly here, Dame VerilynI wasnt even aware you had returned from the Empire. I just got back yesterday, Ilyshnish replied. They were talking about this place, so I came over to look around. You didnt report to headquarters? The Vampire Bride asked. No? Get that done right now, the Vampire Bride told her. In person. Our mistress has been expecting you. Butbut I just got here! If you had reported in, you wouldnt have wasted your time. Ugh With a groan, Ilyshnish took wing and headed back towards the Sorcerous Kingdom. It took her less than half the time that Hejinmal had taken to fly out to get back to E-Rantel. She assumed her Snow Elf appearance as she landed on the roof of the Ministry of Transportation, dropping down to go in through the front entrance and putting on a smile for the receptionist. Im back. Welcome back, Dame Verilyn, the Vampire Bride smiled back. Ilyshnish walked past her and up the stairs. So far, so good She entered the main office on the top floor. The map on the central table had been expanded to portray the lands southwest of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Another extension had been made east and southeast of the Katze Plains. Ilyshnish went over to stand near a Vampire Bride adjusting markers with a plotting rod. What are those places? Ilyshnish pointed to the new areas in the east. This is the wilderness area that the Baharuth Empire is attempting to expand into, the Vampire Bride tapped the plotting rod on the part next to the imperial border. South of that is the territory of the Wyvern Rider Tribes. This country along the inland sea is the Draconic Kingdom. We deliver things there now? There is an office being built in the capital of the Draconic Kingdom. The other cities will have offices eventually. For the time being, the majority of deliveries are made by ship. Her Vampire Bride agent rose from her desk, making her way over to address Ilyshnish. Dame Verilyn, she said, are you ready to deliver your report? my report? You were out on an information-gathering assignment. You need to report that information, yes? ButI thought I just needed to know. How do you plan on recording this information? The Vampire Bride produced a pen from somewhere. Ilyshnish frowned at the implication. That will take years! She said, Decades, even! You clearly dont understand just how much Ive experienced. We just need information relevant to our operations, the Vampire Bride told her. The state of their infrastructure, commercial traffic, local economies and such. It would still take a long time, Ilyshnish replied. I remember every pebble and pothole along every street and highway, you know. The goal, for now, is to assess the viability of expanding our transportation network to the Empire. We dont need such fine detail for that. Ilyshnish was brought over to her agents desk, where she started asking various questions about each locale she had visited. Oh, by the way, Ilyshnish said. Did the Empire start delivering my treasure yet? The Vampire Bride reached into a drawer, pulling out several sheets of paper. These are the deliveries made so far, she said. You can pick them up in Wagner Countys capital. Each sheet of paper was a manifest. Ilyshnish carefully read through them, answering the Vampire Brides questions at the same time. In addition to the spoils from the Demihuman tribes, the Empire had located eight lairs around The Blister. Each contained a portion of the Viridian Dragon Lords hoard, though some had more valuables than others. The Imperial Army was still cataloguing their findings, periodically sending convoys of treasure according to Ilyshnishs specifications. Broadly speaking, the Empire wanted to retain unprocessed materials such as ore and uncut gemstones. Presumably, they would turn them into equipment and magic items. This was fine with Ilyshnish, as she was more interested in refined metals and any bits and pieces of history that she could get her hands on. Eighteen hours passed as the Vampire Bride bombarded her with endless questions. Rather than the Undead attendant being Ilyshnishs agent, she had become her interrogator. Eventually, however, reprieve came in the form of Lady Shalltear. Oh, youre back. I have another task for you. does it have to do with going to some new place with Demihumans, my lady? Lady Shalltear blinked in surprise. She looked over at the Vampire Bride across the desk, who shook her head in response. Why yes, she said. How did you know? I knew it! With a little bit of effort, she had preempted some of the confusion, stress and anxiety that would come with exploring an unknown region of the world. She mentally went through all the features she had seen from above the Abelion Hills, ordering them according to how interesting they looked. As a bonus, it was less than two hours from her lair, so she could explore things at her leisure. Since it was an undeveloped wilderness, there wouldnt be many unfamiliar things to figure out. Never mind that, Ilyshnish smiled, when would you like me to go? Youre strangely enthusiastic about this, Lady Shalltear peered at her suspiciously. Was the Empire so enjoyable? Well, whatever. I suggest that you settle on a Beastman form before heading over. Beastman? Ilyshnish furrowed her brow in confusion, Why would I need any mortal appearance? If it comes down to that, what Im using right now should work, yes? Oh, no, Lady Shalltear tittered lightly. Though it might be amusing to witness, wandering around the Beastman country as a Snow Elf would make your task exceptionally difficult. Ilyshnish gave the Vampire a long look. Just to be certain, my lady, she said. This Beastman country is a location in the Abelion Hills? No, Lady Shalltear tilted her head curiously, its a place east of the Draconic Kingdom. I dont think Im mistaken Thats correct, Lady Shalltear, the Vampire Bride agent said. Right. Anyway, Demiurge said that I should send you to take a look before something happens to it. But Ilyshnish turned her head to look over at the map on the central table, its not even on our transport map! Well, we wouldnt need you to investigate the country if we already knew about it, Lady Shalltear said. Once youre done with your report here, make your preparations and head on over. Lady Shalltear left the office with a satisfied look on her face, leaving Ilyshnish dangling over a yawning chasm of doubts and fears. What sort of Beastmen lived in the Beastman country? What if they ate Dragons? Ilyshnish mentally reached out for Lady Zahradnik, but she was out of range. She then physically reached out across the desk and grabbed her agent by the shoulders. Help! What do you require assistance with? What do you think?! Ilyshnish cried, I dont know anything about this place! Im afraid I dont know anything either, Dame Verilyn. A whimper passed between Ilyshnishs lips. The Vampire Bride responded with her characteristic polite mask. So Im not being sent with anyone? Ilyshnish asked, There isnt anything specific I have to do? I believe what youve been doing is fine, the Vampire Bride said. As for travelling companions, sending Humans and such wouldnt work. So much for that. Travelling with others was convenient in the sense she could observe them interact with the locals, allowing her to familiarise herself with the way things worked in any given place. It was annoyingly ironic that she would desire company as a naturally solitary Frost Dragon. After another full day of interrogation by the Vampire Bride, she left the Ministry of Transportation, feet dragging over the cobblestones of the central district. She tried distracting herself from her worries by heading over to the Adventurer Guild headquarters. Maybe they would have something nice prepared for her work in the Empire. After assuming her Human appearance, she went around the fighting pit that they had built. A half dozen pairs of Iron and Silver-rank Adventurers were hitting each other with swords, screaming out an assortment of words as if it would make their attacks more effective somehow. Inside the entrance, she found Wina stationed at the front desk. Shiver, the guild receptionist smiled, welcome back. Thank you, Wina, Ilyshnish smiled back. Its been a long trip. Is the Guildmaster in? Hes up in his office right now, Wina said. Im sure hell be happy to see you. On the way up to the guildmasters office, she passed a group of battered-looking Silver-ranked Adventurers. They stared and whispered to one another after she turned up the next flight of stairs. Of course, she could still hear everything they said. Why are Humans so obsessed with breeding? No, its not even that C its the act of breeding. They often seemed to prefer if nothing was produced. It felt terribly pointless to her. Why waste energy for nothing? Guildmaster Ainzach was idly brushing the feather of his quill over his jaw when she appeared at his office door. The male Human appeared to have bulked up over the winter, the muscles of his arms, legs and torso were firmer than when she had last seen him. Shiver, he nodded. How did it go? I went and did as you and Ishpen asked, Ilyshnish said. As for the effect, Im not sure. The guildmaster put down his quill, rising from his seat and gesturing to the wooden chair in front of his desk. Please, have a seat. Id like to hear how things are going with the Empires Adventurer Guild branches. Which things? How busy they are, Guildmaster Ainzach said. What sort of work they have. That sort of thing. If the guild office in Engelfurt is any indication, Ilyshnish said. The Adventurer Guild in the Empire will cease to exist soon. The Imperial Army has started deploying Death-series servitors for border security. So the same thing that happened here, huh, the guildmaster stroked his chin. Where did they say they would go? Karnassus, mostly. Some team by the name of Silver Thread Bird left the Empire for the City State Alliance and many Adventurers intend to follow their lead. Damn, the guildmaster thumped a fist against his desk. I was hoping something like that wouldnt happen. The local Adamantites would have a lot more sway over themwhat did you end up doing? I took two or three commissions a night, starting with those that had been left unfulfilled for an extended period. Ishpen said to leave commissions under Mithril alone so she wouldnt anger the local Adventurers by taking all of the work, which she mostly did. Lower-ranked jobs didnt pay as much, anyway. Two or three commissions, Guildmaster Ainzach gaped. Thats even faster than Darkness. Well, its easy to go from commission to commission if one can fly as fast as I can. I guess thats true. Youd have also run out of commissions if you were working out of one city like Darkness did. What was the response like? They were suitably impressed. Many of the local Adventurers asked questions and I tried my best to promote our guild here. Did anyone show up? The guildmaster shook his head. Not yet. Its too soon, anyway. Youve only been away for a few months and itll take time for the reality of those Undead security forces to sink in. You got their attention and spread the word about our recruiting. All we can do is wait and see what comes of it. Guildmaster Ainzach rose from his desk, turning around to unlock a metal cabinet. He withdrew a sack of coins and placed it on the desk between them. Your pay for the last three months, he said. I believe you wanted everything in platinum Yes, thats right. Thank you very much, Guildmaster Ainzach. Paid to go out and get paid. It wasnt a bad arrangement. Oh, by the way, Ilyshnish said. Do you know if the Beastman country has Adventurer Guilds? Which Beastman country? The one next to the Draconic Kingdom. On the other side of the Katze Plains. You never hear anything about that place save for the fact that theyre constantly eating the neighbours, the guildmaster said. But since nations with Demihumans like Argland and Karnassus have Adventurer Guilds, I wouldnt be surprised if the country youre talking about has them too. I see. Are you heading in that direction now? Im being sent there, yes. Im afraid I know nothing at all about it. Well, you could try asking around the Draconic Kingdoms Adventurer Guild branches about it. Rumour has it that the Sorcerous Kingdom is helping out there in some way, so that should help with information gathering. Maybe Ill go and do that. Thank you, Guildmaster Ainzach. Lady Zahradnik had come close enough to communicate verbally through their bond while Ilyshnish and her new minions were travelling up the Katze River. She had shared plenty about her experiences with the Beastmen in the Draconic Kingdom. They didnt seem like very reasonable fellows, but at least they functioned in understandable ways. Ilyshnish went up onto E-Rantels inner wall before returning to her Frost Dragon self. She examined the clear midday sky before flying east to Wagner Countys new capital. Thoughts of the treasures that awaited her swept away the anxiety over the new assignment. Twenty minutes later, she landed outside the town and assumed her Snow Elf appearance before heading straight to the office where Zu Chiru had rented storage space. An elderly man looked up from his desk at her entrance. His gaze flickered over her body as she stepped up to the office counter. Excuse me, she smiled and placed the cargo receipts on the wooden surface in front of her. Is this where I can take care of these? The man took the documents in hand, holding them up mere centimetres in front of his face. You here to transport all this away? Yes, thats right. In that case, well settle your fees now. Ilyshnish blinked. F-fees? Storage fees. Security fees. The usual stuff. She didnt want to pay any fees. She didnt ask for them in the first place. It was the Empire that put everything here. Why werent they paying her fees? The clerk frowned at her reaction. how much is it? Ilyshnish asked. In response, the man gestured to a sign behind her on the wall. A wall of words and numbers in an unfamiliar configuration threatened to crush her already fragile psyche. Ilyshnish turned back and snatched the documents from the counter. I-Ill be right back! The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 6, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 25th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE In the darkness of the night, Nemel lay alone, staring at the ceiling of her manor. It was a small manor C a tent, really C and the ceiling was made of sturdy canvas. Her face was frozen and she didnt want to leave her bedroll. Not only was it terribly cold, but worries plagued her restless rest. Many of those worries she was sure were needless, but they bothered her nonetheless. Some, however, were very much real and would affect the future of her territory. Something struck the roof of her tent with a loud tak. She ducked under her covers. After a moment, she heard the flutter of wings over her hammering heart. The cries of several ravens sounded. They were so loud that they may as well have been inside the tent with her. Nemel squeezed her eyes shut, trying to ignore the cacophony above. Her eyes opened again when a new worry arose. What if they attack the supplies? They couldnt afford that. She threw back her blankets, whimpering over how cold it was as she unfastened the entrance of her tent. Outside, she found a dozen of her men already awake, sitting around the campfire eating breakfast. The ravens were nowhere to be seen. Her men turned their heads to greet her. Mornin Mistress Their greeting trailed off into silence. The gazes of the men slowly slid down her figure. Nemel frowned and looked down as well. Then she let out a screech and ran back into her tent. A half-hour later, she came out again, fully dressed for the day. The men at the campfire were gone, replaced by a different set of men. Mornin Mistress Nemel. Good morning, she put on a friendly smile. Everyones up so early. Naw, aint so early as that. Just seems that way cause half the sky is mountain. She checked her pocket watch. It was five minutes past six. She was used to getting up around four when she worked in the highway patrol, but the months of working with Zu Chirus caravan C which took advantage of the late crowds C had broken the habit. Her gaze turned eastward, trying to catch a glimpse of the dawn through the tall conifers. They were in the shadow of a mountain range that ran from north to south, so that meant they would have less sunlight overall. It would be colder than expected as a result. How would it all affect their future crop yields? Nemel went over to a row of structures on one side of the camp. Their wooden frames were made out of small tree trunks and thatched over with layers of freshly-cut pine and spruce branches. Two of them sheltered their supplies from the rain. Another was being used to dry firewood. The last was a temporary workspace. A few woodcutters were stripping down small branches and weaving them into wattle panels. Dozens of them had already been filled with daub and were drying around a nearby fire. How many storehouses will be finished today? She asked. These four we got started yesterday will be done today, Mistress Nemel, one of the woodcutters replied. The big workshop is next. Rangers say they need a smokehouse soon. Though all they had were Rangers and woodcutters, there was still plenty needed to properly accommodate their work. How are you feeling so far? Nemel asked. Feeling? Ergood, I guess? Everything were doings becoming something. Its satisfying to see it all come up, even if its temporary. Now that weve gotten started, Nemel asked, is there anything that you need that you hadnt considered before? HmmI cant think of anything offhand. We got everything we need to turn everything around us into the other things that we need. Just need to workCoh, all these stumps are going to be annoying as hell when the time comes to clear em away. They are? Uh-huh. Guess we never had to deal with it back on Lord Grans land since its already nice and tamed. A bunch of us tried pulling one up while you were away yesterday and we couldnt get it to budge. Maybe you got some magic for that? She thought back to what she had seen and studied. The Imperial Armys engineers did all sorts of things related to civil engineering and public works. As far as she knew, however, any magic that they used only saved time by emulating labour. They didnt wiggle their fingers at a tree stump and make it go up in a poof of smoke. That would be wasteful, anyway. Im a War Wizard, Nemel said, but I cant blast tree stumps out of the ground. Ida might have an answer. Ida specialised in Transmutation-school magic, though the reason that she did was tragically stupid. In their rising desperation, Idas magic-illiterate parents latched onto the fanciful notion that their magically-gifted daughter could learn spells that could turn lead into gold or rocks into gemstones. They demanded that she study such spells, somehow not understanding that gold and gemstones would be worthless if such spells existed at low tiers. Their young daughter was burdened with an impossible task that she could only try her best to make progress in. When her parents finally gave up on the idea, they decided to recoup their costs by pawning off their failed investment. Ill ask her, Mistress Nemel, the woodcutter said. Where is she, anyway? Nemel looked around, then went over to Idas tent. The entry flap was still tied shut from the inside. Ida? Ida! Heeheestop, that tickles! A frown crossed Nemels features. Ida? Is there someone in there with you? There had better not be. Nemel didnt want to stick her nose into their private matters, but if they started sleeping with the settlers, it would set an unacceptable premise. That premise could only result in something crazy if there were four women and a hundred men by the end of summer. She was already vaguely wary about their situation as it was. Another giggle rose from inside the tent. Nemel pointed her finger at the sealed tent flap. Knock. The rope holding the tent shut unfastened itself. The tent flap fell open, revealing Ida, who was sleeping in a very unladylike position. She was belly up and bow-legged, looking like an upside-down frog. Her linen nightgown was hiked up above her midriff and a hand scratched her belly. A trail of drool leaked from the corner of her smiling mouth. How is she not frozen like that? Heeheehee Ida! The woman jerked awake. She took a deep breath, peering through a crack Im her eyelids. Wuh? Why is it so cold Ida groped around, pulling her blanket over her body. Her breathing grew soft and regular. Ida! Ida groaned. Nemel grew annoyed. Ida, wake up already! But its still dark out Its already six! We have work to do. Six? But were not travelling anymore. Eight is decent CAPTAIN! GET THE SACK! Ida sat bolt upright, eyes wide. Im up! Please, not the sack! Nemel stared at the womans absolute state of panic. She was starting to wonder what went through their minds when she mentioned sacks. A while later, Fendros, Elise and Ida were sitting on a log in front of the fire, meekly eating breakfast across from Nemel. The men were already off to work, clearing more space for the base camp. She eyed their dark surroundings. The lighting would be poor until eight or nine. How much were they selling those magic lights in the harbour for again? Nemel asked. Eight imperial gold coins, Fendros said. I think the commoners here are wealthier than my parents ever were. Eight imperial gold coins could support a rural family of two adults and three children for half a year. Or cover the costs for a season in the city. Either way, it was an astonishing amount and the people here were casually throwing money around like that for luxuries. We need to bring that thing up with our people, Nemel said. We cant go on as planned. We actually could, Elise said. Its not just timber prices that are depressed here: grain and metalwork are too. We can still achieve a higher quality of life here than in the Empire even if we dont use the Undead. But think of the progress wed lose out on! Nemel said, Dont tell me youre satisfied with the bare minimum. The three women stared across the fire at her with blank looks. Nemel sighed. Maybe that was their parents fault too. Everything they shared with her pointed to an acceptance of the status quo. No, maybe it was more accurate to say that they were brought up desperately working to preserve their former status quo. The people here were already going to do better than most, which, in their minds, was more than good enough. But did anyone really think that way? It was true that most people had to settle for their lot in life and live within their means at some point, but she didnt think that anyone would pass up the opportunity to improve their situation if it was made available to them. For Nemels part, she was raised to constantly improve. Her family wasnt obsessed over it, but they sought to advance their magic item business and expanded House Grans library of spells. Opportunities to enhance and optimise the operations of their already-developed land were rare and costly, and one like this would be seized without question. Seeing Fendros and the others turn up their noses at the chance felt crazy to her. Her common sense was apparently not common sense at all. At least between them. She never imagined that they could think so differently being of the same age and attending the academy together. Do you really believe that the men will be satisfied with that? Nemel asked. Do you really believe that the men will go along with the idea? Elise asked back, There might not be any temples here, but they all worship The Four. It was a valid, yet stupid concern. In the Empire, the nature of created or summoned Undead was a major point of contention. The Imperial Ministry of Magic and, by extension, the Imperial Magic Academy, asserted that they were no different than any other summon. The Temples claimed that the Undead were the Undead, no matter their origin, and that they would bring with them all the ills attributed to their unholy and unnatural existence. Attendance at the Imperial Magic Academy was mandatory for Noble scions, but only the most talented of commoners could win a scholarship or draw the eye of a wealthy benefactor to pay for tuition. Beyond that, almost everyone finished their apprenticeships before academy age. By the time a commoner was fourteen, they had already finished their apprenticeships and would be engaged in their professional careers. Everyone, however, went to the Temples throughout their lives. Nearly the entire literate population attended temple schools. Thus, those that shared the Ministry of Magic''s stance were a tiny minority. Nemel could just order them to work with the Undead, but she didnt want to do that. She needed to figure out alternative methods to get them to accept Undead labour. Maybe time and exposure would take care of their reservations. I guess well see what happens, Nemel said. Lets sort out our work for now. The previous evening, they had divided the woodcutters into teams of five. Their Rangers worked in pairs. The first task C the creation of their base camp C would keep them busy for weeks. There was a whole pile of processes to observe in the manual Nonna had provided them. Their Rangers had to do survey work, not just for the terrain, but for everything in the area. Plants, animals and minerals had to be identified and catalogued. Fendros and Elise, who specialised in divination-school magic, could help with identification. Ida would help with construction, moving soil around with magic. She could also use Shape Wood to straighten branches and minimise waste in processing timber. While they waited for their mana to regenerate, the three would study the materials that Nemel left with them and help with accounting. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Nemel, to her great chagrin, was probably the most useless out of them. She was a War Wizard who worked with the Imperial Air Service, meaning that any non-combat-related magic that she had learned revolved around her duties with the highway patrol. Those spells also included many of the identification spells that Fendros and Elise used, but, since they were specialists, she left it to them. As a result, she was the one flying samples of unidentified stuff from the territory to the harbour. She also delivered reports to Baroness Zahradniks manor. The rest of her time was spent checking on the progress of the camp, updating their records and making sure everything was roughly on track. The day went by and she read through the Sorcerous Kingdoms materials, discovering that she had to rework almost everything to be in line with the administrations policies and expectations. With how different everything was, she decided to allocate some time to observe how the people in other parts of the territory worked. About three hours past noon, a pair of Rangers returned from the most recent leg of their survey, which went ten kilometres up the tributary flowing past their base camp. Mistress Nemel, we found some Demihumans upriver. Everyone looked up at the Ranger delivering the report. what kind of Demihumans? Nemel asked. Goblins. We started seeing them about five kilometres out, partway into the trees on the opposite shore. On the way back, we noticed more of em. What were they doing? Umdunno? Maybe a Ranger from the border might be able to tell, but we didnt have no Demis in the old barony. All gazes in the camp turned to her. She placed the binder in her lap on the log she was seated on. Is there any way for them to cross? Not easily, the Ranger replied. Well, I dunno how well Goblins can swim, but things are warming up bit by bit here and the melts flooding the river. Theyd have to go the long way around to get to us Are we going to be raided? Elise asked worriedly. I dont have any war magic, Fendros said. We could set up patrols, the Ranger offered. Our kits for hunting, but an arrowll go into a Goblin just as easily as itll go into a deer. W-wait a minute! Nemel said, We cant start killing and eating the neighbours so suddenly! The Ranger blinked. E-eating them, Mistress Nemel? I mean being violent. We cant just go out and attack people for no reason. Even if they were allowed to fight and eat each other, there must be something that kept the area from erupting into a perpetual state of warfare. Continue your surveys of the territory, Nemel said. Ill figure out what to do about the Goblins. Will do, Mistress Nemel. She rose from her log, brushing the debris off of her skirts. During their journey around the Empire, Dame Verilyn always spoke about Human nature and how it tended to place Humans at odds with their neighbours. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, they had already seen Goblins in the border town and E-Rantel, so there was a chance that these ones wouldnt try to eat her. What are you going to do? Fendros asked. I should see what theyre like for myself, Nemel answered. If they cant cross the river, Ill just watch them from the river. Nemel went and put on her equipment before leaving the camp. She cast a Fly spell, rising through the trees and over the river. Lowering her flight goggles, she scanned the gaps in the undergrowth for signs of Demihuman activity. If I was a Goblin, where would I be In hindsight, the education from the Imperial Army concerning Goblins was tactical in nature. Her coursework and training went over their strengths and weaknesses, how they fought and how to identify the different individuals that might appear in a raid. She knew nothing about how they lived, their perspectives or anything about their tribal societies aside from the fact that they had tribal societies. She activated her Invisibility cloak when she spotted movement in the trees. So close! Theyre only two kilometres from the base camp The swollen river was two hundred metres across, so there was at least that. Nemel descended to canopy level, carefully drifting closer to the Goblin camp. Being invisible was not a guarantee that one would not be detected. Goblins did not have any senses that Humans did not have, but there was a chance that they could still smell or hear her. A powerful Ranger would have no problems detecting an invisible individual nearby. Four Goblins slept around a small campfire. A mystic sat under a lean-to made out of woven branches similar to the wattle panels her woodcutters were fashioning. Three more were labouring, though she couldnt tell what exactly it was that they were doing. She moved closer, hovering in the branches above trying to identify what sort of equipment they had. All of them had crude stone spears close at hand. A row of unstrung bows was being kept dry near the fire. Aside from the mystic, who had some sort of ceremonial accessories on, all the Goblins had in terms of armour were tanned hides. Wait, tanned hides? If they knew how to tan animal hides, then they also knew the rudimentary alchemical processes involved. They had basic construction skills, as well as woodworking and weapon crafting. The pieces of meat roasting over the campfire meant that they could cook and the mystic was working with herbs. Goblins were generally seen as a primitive race. What they were doing was primitive, but most peoples idea of primitive meant having absolutely nothing beyond sticks and stones. The Goblins below her had all of the basic skills required to eventually build villages and towns, so why were they living out in the wilderness with barely anything? Nemel flew away with a strange new puzzle to think about. She examined three more Goblin camps, seeing more of the same. Upon her return, Fendros, Elise and Ida got up from around the central fire to see her. Nemel, are you alright? Fendros asked. Did you get into any fights? Ida trembled. I didnt go out to fight, Nemel furrowed her brow. I dont think we need to worry about them for now. Are you sure? Elise looked in the direction of the river. Im pretty sure, Nemel said. First of all, they dont look like theyre preparing to fight C it just looks like they live there. Secondly, its freaking cold on this side! Their side is warmer. Its green and there are animals everywhere. The Goblins use campfires and clothing to stay warm, so I cant think of any reason why theyd want to come to our side. She was starting to grow jealous of the Goblins because of that. Hopefully, Dame Verilyns territory would get nice and warm soon. Did anything happen while I was away? Nemel asked. The Rangers brought a deer in, Fendros said. Were using all of our mana to summon salt and lime for them now. Nemel nodded. Hides and meat both needed to be cured. With the price of almost everything else being so low, what her Rangers brought in would be the territorys most valuable exports. What else? Weve packed todays survey samples in the crate for you to take to the harbourthats about it. Was it already that late? It was. With so much to do, time was flying by. Nemel flew off to the harbour with the crate. This time, an aerial patrol didnt intercept her. Ive been using too much mana on flight magic lately If she went by the rates for magic in the Empire, she was burning through several silver coins worth of mana every day on Fly alone. It was convenient to get around quickly, but it wasnt necessary now that she had a feel for how to pace out her new job. Since she couldnt conjure commodities like the others, the best use of her mana was to study magic and conduct research. It was something she would have to get used to. The Imperial Magic Academy only mentioned the subject of magic research in passing, as it was something generally reserved for the Imperial Ministry of Magic C or to more bluntly put it, monopolised. However, Nemels parents conducted independent magical research as a part of their business. She would be able to ask her family for help in getting started. She arrived at Baroness Zahradniks manor, alighting on the street in front of its entrance. Two Death Knights stood on either side of it like spiky black sentries. According to Dame Gronvidr, these ones are footmen Nemel Gran, she announced herself. Im here to submit my evening report from Dame Verilyns territory. The Death Knights exchanged a crimson-eyed look. One of them came up to her, leaning forward with its arms extended. Nemel placed her crate in its arms. The other Death Knight held open the door as she followed the first Death Knight through. Wow, they really are footmen. Nemel fixed the thought firmly in her mind. Before coming to the Sorcerous Kingdom, the Undead were more of a concept than anything else. A threat. Unnatural abominations that harboured an unreasoning, unrelenting hatred for the living. That was what the Undead were to the citizens of the Empireno, that was how they were seen by nearly the entire world. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, all of the Undead labourers that she had seen so far were created by the Sorcerer King. Furthermore, they occupied familiar roles in society. That made them much easier to digest C especially when they acted the part. The Death Knights in front of Lady Zahradniks place were footmen. Nonna was a bureaucrat. The Undead in the army base were soldiers. Vampire Brides served as officials for the various branches of the Department of Transportation. The Elder Liches that intercepted her yesterday were patrolling aerial mages, just like herwell maybe not just like her, but the idea was the same. The Death Knight placed her crate on a table along the east wall of Nonnas office. Nemel offered her manifest and report to the Elder Lich, then waited quietly as the Undead administrator flipped through the pages. After several minutes, Nonna rose from her seat. Thank you for your hard work, she said. Nonna went over to remove the items from the crate. Nemel watched as they were neatly organised on the table. Is there something else? The Elder Lich asked. Um, yes, two things The Elder Lich turned from her work to regard Nemel silently. First, Nemel said, I didnt notice any Merchant Guild branches here. Wed like to hire an agent, but theres nothing written about that in the provided manuals. Nonna produced a clipboard from somewhere. The sound of her pen scrawling over paper filled the room. Did they write that loudly on purpose? Your request has been noted, the Elder Lich said. Secondly, is it possible to build a stop for wagons across the river from our base camp? Like the lots we see for wagons around the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Ministry of Transportation handles queries of this nature, Nonna told her. Their office is above the harbourmasters office. I see. Thank you very much. Nemel dipped her head before having the Death Knight footman escort her back outside. The sun had dipped below the highlands in the west, but, unlike villages in the Empire, sleep did not come with sunset. Magical lighting turned the area as bright as Arwintars market district. The settlement looked far more active than it had been during the day, with people of all vocations coming out to dine, socialise and shop. Rather than the remote, undeveloped frontier villages described in stories and observed in her aerial patrols, Wardens Vale represented a different sort of frontier. Baroness Zahradnik wasnt developing her territory in some effort to catch up to the development of the interior C she was pioneering something entirely new. A concept unknown to the imagination of the region. Nemel wondered who or what it was that had inspired her to do so. She took a wagon to the harbour, meeting with a Vampire Bride official to make her request. The discussion was short, consisting of her asking and the Vampire Bride saying okay. There was paperwork of a sort, which consisted of her filling out a blank page with what she wanted and why. Fifteen minutes later, she was riding a freight wagon south out of Wardens Vale. Nemel was instructed to park the wagon where she wanted the new stop to be. The construction crews would come by at some point and turn it into a proper lot. She couldnt help but feel a bit strange over the lack of the usual bureaucratic delay in everything. Her request involved building piers on both sides of the river, which would allow the Death Warrior captain to ferry goods back and forth between Dame Verilyns territory and the highway. It was a temporary arrangement, as a barge route was projected to start between the Upper Reaches and Wardens Vale in two or three years, depending on how well things progressed. That being said, it would be crucial for when land development in Dames territory started to exceed their current capacity to export through the knarr alone. It would also save Nemel mana from flying back and forth every day. Nemel spent a good half an hour figuring out where she wanted the Soul Eater to park its wagon, as she wasnt exactly sure where the future piers would be and thus where the wagon stop should be. After that, she flew across the river and returned to the camp. Ida looked up from her place by the central campfire. Welcome back, she said. Im backIm home? Does it already feel like home? Ida asked. With nothing but endless conifers and crude construction, it was a long way from being the developed lands of the Empire that they were used to. Then again I dont think it will ever be like the Empire, Nemel answered, but thats not a bad thing. There are a lot of odd rules and regulations to observe here, but well probably end up falling in love with this place once it begins to take shape. Ida looked up at her with a quiet smile. What? Nemel frowned. Youre really something else, you know, Ida said. Youre more of a Noble than my parents ever were. Or anyone else Ive seen really. Except for Lady Zahradnikand youre more like her than us. Looking back at everything me and my parents did and comparing it to you, it all feels fake. II should apologise too. Back when we were travelling together with Zu Chiru, we thought you were just like us. That you lived in the same world as us C that world where appearances and prestige are everything; where we constantly have to look behind us and endlessly fight for every advantage against people that didnt care whether we lived or died. Maybe my approach was different, Nemel said, but I lived in that same world, too. Ida looked down at the carpet of needles at her feet, her smile turning melancholy. But you didnt, she said. You really didnt. The way you see things; the way you act. Its all so different. Its like youre from somewhere else C some better place that I cant even imagine. When you talk with us, we hear what you say but we cant see what you do. We cant think what you think. Everything you say goes into our ears and it becomes twisted into our reality. Were just terrible people, Nemel. Do you plan on remaining terrible people? Ida looked back up at her. Do you plan on remaining terrible people? Nemel asked again, Even when youve moved to the Sorcerous Kingdom; when youve come all the way out to the wilderness, is the Empire still reality? Did you leave your heart in Arwintar somewhere? Nemel sat down on the log beside Ida, wrapping an arm around her shoulder. You say that Im from some different world, but youre wrong. The difference is that my house refused to follow the path that your houses did. That meant we couldnt get ahead like some others and we lived pretty humble lives, but it also meant that we remained free of all the filth choking so much of the Empire and so many of its people. Its not as if were unique in this, either C there are plenty of others who do the same in their own way. Somewhere in the past, your houses made a choice. That choice affected every generation after that, but it didnt force them to stick to that choice. Now, its your turn. Your family isnt here. Were not even in the Empire anymore. Theres nothing that makes it necessary to remain that way. You make it sound so simple, Ida sighed. I dont know how hard or simple it is, Nemel said. But I do think that a lot of those things you think are terrible dont necessarily have to be. Theyre just experiences and skills turned in the wrong direction. Changing that direction is a choice that you have to make C no one else can change you on your behalf. And, out here, no one can stop you except for yourself. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 6, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 26th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE The following morning, Nemel left her tent C fully dressed this time C stretching away the nights laziness while she examined the dimly-lit surroundings. As with the previous morning, the men at the fire turned to greet her. Mornin Mistress Nemel. Good Morning, she smiled. How were things overnight? Quiet, Joel Baumer said. Not a Goblin to be seen. Gettin a bit warmer, too. Nemel sat down on one of the three logs arranged in an open-ended rectangle around the campfire. She leaned forward to look into the simmering pot of soup. Someone handed her a cup of steaming tea. Were goin through the food we brought with us first like you asked, Mistress Nemel. We brought about two months worth, didnt we? Sounds about right. Im feeling just a bit silly about that now, Nemel said. Most everything was cheap in Engelfurt, so she was compelled to stock up as much as she thought was reasonable. A good part of those supplies was food, which came in the form of sacks and sacks of lentils. It made sense at the time. She didnt know precisely what they were getting into or how regularly they would be able to supply. Or whether they could make enough to afford supplies, should supplies be available. Transportation and storage costs drove up the price of goods, after all. Lentils were good for Imperial Knights and labourers alike, so Nemel figured that she couldnt go wrong with that. Now, they would be eating lentil soup for months. To be fair, Mistress Nemel, Joel Baumer said. We had lentil soup every day back in the Empire, too. Having a full belly of decent food is nothin to complain about. Nemel received a bowl of soup with bits of sausage in it. She stirred it idly as she took inventory of the camp. As promised, the four small storehouses had been completed, their timber frames fitted with wattle-and-daub panels. The workshop C which consisted of an open work area with a yard cleared out next to it C was about halfway done. A wide path was being cleared to the river where they would be building the pier. Say, Nemel said. What if we got the Death Warrior captain to help chop down trees? Its got a biiiig sword, doesnt it? She stole glances at the men around her, trying to gauge their reactions. I-I think well be fine, Mistress Nemel, one of the woodcutters said. Besides, swords arent meant for cuttin trees So much for that. Then what about Goblins? She asked. GobGoblins? Yeah, Nemel nodded. As in the ones across the river. You saw some Goblins back in the border town, right? They didnt look so bad. Compared to Undead, Goblins probably felt less crazy to them. Probably. Dame Verilyn suggested that she try Goblins anyway. Arent Goblins pretty dumb? They can do things! Nemel said, I saw what they had yesterday. They wove panels out of branches sort of like we do. Plus they had clothing made out of cured hides. That means they can do some of the work were doing here. Now that we have a good idea of what the land has, I want more labour to get things rolling faster. We wont be able to bring in another batch of people from the Empire until the end of spring. The men around the fire exchanged wordless looks. On second thought, Goblins didnt have a much better reputation than that of the Undead. If you want to try, Mistress Nemel, then I guess well see how it goes. Really? Nemel blinked, I-I mean, good! Ill go and talk to them rightno, wait. Nemel finished her breakfast and went back to her tent. She put on her flight goggles and fished up the manuals from the Sorcerous Kingdoms administration and returned to the fire with them. The men stared as she flipped through the pages, reading them through her goggles. Are you alright, Mistress Nemel? It cant be helped! Nemel blushed, Its too dark to read in the morning here. These goggles have a darkvision enchantment. She probably looked like a madwoman with the things on. Before she tried anything, she needed to know what she could and couldnt do. Fortunately, the laws that dealt with provincial governance were derived from the laws of Re-Estize. The Empire, too, derived its laws from the same legislative foundation: she just needed to figure out what the differences were between them. Going around assuming that she could act as if she were in the Empire was bound to get her in trouble. Broadly speaking, the currents of migration were determined by the people themselves. Simply put, people went where they thought they could earn a living. Those who worked in primary industries such as farming and forestry signed contracts of tenancy with landlords. Tradesmen and Merchants purchased licences to operate and leased lots for their businesses. Spares C those who did not hold contracts of tenancy or couldnt find work in the local workshops C went to places where their skills were in demand. If all else failed, they could put themselves up for menial labour in the towns and cities. A Noble drew from that pool of spares if there were newly-claimed lands to settle, but Nemel couldnt recall any cases where someone brought in Goblins or any other Demihumans, for that matter. Human countries assumed that migrants were Human and those migrants would, of course, be accustomed to Human society. There were no procedures for Demihuman migrants. In the Empire, the existence of Demihumans wasnt strictly illegal. However, the few precedents that existed were exceptional people and celebrities like the Martial Lord and Fan Long, the Ape Beastman of Silver Thread Bird, an Adamantite Adventurer Party. No one ever looked at that and turned around saying well, that means Goblins can be citizens too. Good Morning, Nemel. Fendros yawned and sat down beside her, then frowned upon taking in her appearance. What are you doing? Trying to figure out if theres some procedure for Goblin immigrants, Nemel answered. are you really standing firm on that Goblin Farmer thing? Of course! Theres no reason not to. Not that I know of, anyway. Its weird when you think about it. I can think of a lot of weird things when it comes to Goblins, but what are you talking about? Likeimagine if you were an imperial Noble out on the frontier, Nemel said, and, for whatever reason, you couldnt get immigrants. So one day you just decide to get Goblin tenants. What happens then? Fendros furrowed her brow and stayed silent for a long time. See? Nemel said, its weird. Technically, one could have thousands of Goblin tenants. A Nobles duties remained the same. They held the land in trust and they were obliged to manage it as best as they could. Laws needed to be upheld and productivity taxed. Aside from that, it didnt matter if one had Humans or Goblins or Storm Giants as tenants. Not that Storm Giants would want to be tenants under a Human. The Imperial Army would chase them away, Fendros said. But would they? Unless your Goblin tenants commit crimes, theres nothing they can charge you for. Being a Goblin isnt illegal in itself. The neighbouring Nobles would still demand that they be removed, Fendros replied. Probably all of the people too. But thats us, Nemel said. Humans. Well, not even all Humans. Just the ones brought up thinking that Goblins are arbitrarily evil or something. I think youre just trying to convince yourself that Goblin tenants are a great idea Im doing it! Nemel clenched her fist, Lets go, Goblin tenants! Theyre already citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom anyway. Eh Nemel marched off towards the riverbank. Then she marched back to her tent to put on her equipment. What do I even say? She should have tried speaking to the Goblins in that town. The Imperial Army taught its soldiers how to kill Goblins, not get along with them. What did they like? What if she said something that offended them? Nemels mind worked furiously as she tried to devise a suitable strategy for attracting Goblin migrants. Maybe I should just offer them the same thing as everything else? Would they even understand or appreciate what any of it means? Humans were a race that formed tribal structures, but Human civilisation had advanced and that tribal structure became more complex as a result. If she stripped away all those complexities, would it become understandable to Goblins? Would she be able to introduce those complexities over time? A Noble house was basically the ruling family of a Human tribe. Back in ancient times, those ruling families were expected to defend their territory and lead their tribes in war. In short, they were the martial elite of society C martial Nobles. In Demihuman terms, they were Human Lords. As the daughter of a Noble house, Nemel was a Human Lordmaybe? She wasnt sure if it counted since she was a magic caster. It was also uncertain if Goblins would accept being under a Human Lord, but Goblins were well known for integrating into tribes of stronger Demihumans. If any Demihuman race could coexist with Humans, it would be Goblins. Probably. Nemel flew east along the river, looking for the smallest tribe of Goblins she could find. A few tribes werent there anymore, leaving the remains of their campfires and bits of refuse behind. Some others had moved in, including one with a pair of Ogres. She avoided that one. An hour later, she settled on a group of six Goblins. Two appeared to be mystics while the rest didnt wear any marks of status. Not only was it a small group she thought she could escape from if things went sideways, but the ratio was also close to what Baroness Zahradnik was aiming for in terms of her population. One caster in every three is crazy C even the Empire doesnt have anywhere close to that manybut what if I could pull it off? She cast Invisibility on herself and flew into the trees above them, still trying to figure out what to say as she watched them work. Maybe she could entice them through benefits alone. MmhI cant float around thinking about it forever. Here goes nothing! Nemel flew to a spot over the river where they wouldnt be able to swarm her. She dispelled her Invisibility and called out to them. Ex-excuse me! Hello? You Goblins over theC The icebound peak of Mount Verilyn crossed beneath her when she came to again. It hurts. Oh, gods, it hurts so much! What happened? A claw with scales like moonstone gripped Nemel around her torso. Webbed wings beat rhythmically in the corners of her vision. A voice drifted down from above. Youre finally awake. Dame Verilyn? What happened to meCugh! Pain shot through her entire body. Something was terribly wrong. Was she going to die? Dont move, the Frost Dragon said, youre still healing. Healing from whatCergh! Her vision blurred and wavered. Talking hurt. Even breathing hurt. Uma tiny accident, Dame Verilyn said. I came back to consult you on something. You were just floating above the river so I decided to pick you up. So you flew into me? Airborne collisions were serious business. It happened with the Imperial Air Service more often than Nemel thought reasonable, especially considering how big the sky was. Injuries and even death could happen when Hippogriffs did anything more than graze one another in flight. Having a one-tonne Dragon smack into a stationary Human was undoubtedly far worse. Oh, no, Dame Verilyn scoffed. If that happened, youd be dead. I slowed down to pick you up very gently, but you still snapped in several places. S-snapped? As in broken. Your neck. The right side of your rib cage and your back in two places. Your hips detached from your spine, but I caughtC If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Nemels stomach heaved. She would have screamed from the hellish agony had she not been preoccupied with raining her breakfast onto the pristine fields of snow far below. are you alright? No, Nemel croaked. Dame Verilyn silently glided over the mountains, slowly descending over the carefully cultivated vineyards of Corelyn County on the other side. Corelyn Harbour crossed to the north of them, the white limestone walls of Castle Corelyn gleaming in the noonday sun. When the pain all over her body receded by a few orders of magnitude, Nemel tried talking again. Her voice still came out dulled with pain. Where are we going? The town near the imperial border, Dame Verilyn answered. What was it you wanted to consult with me about? Fees. Frowning was about the only thing that didnt hurt. fees? Yes, fees. The Imperial Army delivered some things from The Blister, but they didnt pay for all of the fees associated with storage! But theyre your things, right? Nemel frowned, Youre lucky that they didnt bill you for transportation. Theyd do that? To me? Its not that theyre doing it to you specifically, its just how things work, isnt it? Shipping, handling and storage require resources. Wasnt finding out about all those things part of your work in the Empire? It was, but those are Human things. Those taxes that you want to collect are a Human thing too Yes, but its a Human thing that works to my benefit. Why would I want to do Human things that dont? So you nearly killed me becausewhat? So I could go and get your storage fees waived somehow? I wouldnt kill any of my minions like that! Itd be a waste. Id at least allow you the dignity of being eaten. Ahead of them, the town grew larger. They crossed over one of the two tower keeps beyond the towns outskirts before Dame Verilyn angled herself towards the warehouse district lining the highway. Youre paying, Nemel said. What! Thats arbitrary. You dont even know how much I have to pay yet! Nemel rolled her eyes. The pain had mostly ebbed away. I doubt its anything unreasonable. You wont be able to get your stuff if you dont pay your fees. Thats why its probably unreasonable. They have my stuff, now theyll squeeze me for everything I have! They wouldnt do that! Why not? I would. Citizens scattered out of the way and stared from the sides as Dame Verilyn alighted on the street in front of the district office, gently setting Nemel down onto the pavement. Nemel patted her hands all over her body, worried that something might fall off if she moved from where she stood. She was still somewhere beyond sore, but at least pain didnt constantly threaten to overwhelm her thoughts anymore. Promise me that youll let me take care of this for you, Nemel said. Thats why I picked you up, Dame Verilyn said. Nemel winced at the picked up. Its going to be fair, she told Dame Verilyn. Fair doesnt mean you dont pay anything. The Frost Dragons head swivelled away. Dame Verilyn! Fine! Just please get this behind us so I can stop agonising over it. What was there to agonise about? They were just paying storage fees. Nemel walked into the office. The man at the desk looked up as she crossed the threshold of the door. What can I do for you, officer? He said, Another convoy? I, uh She glanced down at her equipment, Im not on duty as an imperial officer at the moment. Ive come to settle some fees for Dame Verilyn. The clerk pulled a clipboard from under the desk and presented it face-forward on the counter. Was wonderin where that Elf woman went, he said. Thank you very much, Nemel said, Im sorry aboutwait, why are the fees so high? See what I mean?! Dame Verilyns voice came from outside. Details are right on there, the clerk said. Storage, security, handling. You can check with the rates posted behind you. may I examine the warehouse? In response, the man hit a bell on the counter. A younger clerk came out from the back. Show the miss to warehouse sixty-eight, the clerk at the desk said. The younger clerk nodded. He let out a frightened shout upon finding a Frost Dragon right outside the door. I-is this your mount, Miss Verilyn? He motioned to Dame Verilyn. Rude, Dame Verilyn snarled. Nemel chased after the man as he scurried away down the street. They stopped at a warehouse several hundred metres away. The exterior of the structure was well-lit and a Death Knight stood at each corner. Were paying for Death Knight security? Nemel asked. Yes, thats right, the young man answered. Deliveries from the Empire started arriving last month, so youre paying for that entire period. The clerk unlocked a service door and led them inside. He lit a magic torch and held it over his head. Feel free to take a look around, miss. She went over to a row of iron-bound chests, stopping at the first. The clerk produced a key ring, holding it up in front of his face before picking out one of the keys. Nemel gasped at the glittering content within. It was filled to the brim with platinum coins. Areare these all like this? Nemel asked. We delivered the manifest to your agent, miss. Everything should be on there. No wonder they were using Death Knight security. She glanced at the Frost Dragon that had padded into the warehouse unnoticed before smiling at the clerk. Could you give us a moment, please? Sure thing. After the man went outside, Nemel went up to Dame Verilyn, who was sniffing at the rows of chests. Those fees are fine. How are they fine? The Frost Dragon replied. Theres so much treasure here! Where is it from, anyway? As I said, The Blister. For my part in the Imperial Armys operation, they agreed to hand me one-twentieth of the spoils discovered. Five per cent of one hundred fifty years of tribute from the most prosperous region of the Empire Plus whatever the Viridian Dragon Lord collected aside from that and the wealth of the Demihuman tribes dwelling in the jungle. The amount of wealth she had gained so quickly would make anyone wonder what point there was in honest work. Why are you even fussing over the fees, if thats the case? Its a matter of principle. That security was unnecessary. But the Empire was thinking of protecting your treasure when they leased the warehouse, Nemel said. Its not as if they were trying to get something back through the security fees. Its not even their securityCah! Stop scratching the floor! You have to pay for any damages, you know. The Frost Dragons claws ceased rending the stone. If Dragons could pout, Dame Verilyn was doing it. Nemel called the clerk back in. Well settle the fees now, Nemel said. Plus theres some damage to the warehouse. From this point onward, could the shipments from the Empire be redirected to Wardens Vale? Sure thing, miss. The Empire just drops it off here, so well have to transfer the cargo to our transports and send em over that way. What does that entail? Hmmthey come in with five wagons once a week. We can load all that into one cargo container and send it over. Is that cheaper than conventional transport? Much cheaper, miss, the man nodded. I doubt anyone that uses containers would ever want to go back to the old way we did things. Its basically one wagon and one Soul Eater instead of five. Plus the rental for the container and the usual labour for loading and unloading. Youll have to arrange for storage and transport on your end. Well go with that, then, Nemel said. Is there anything else we need to do? Nope. Once your business is settled at the office, well start bringing it all over. If there was one thing good about dealing with Merchants, it was that they went straight to the point once things came down to business. If Nemel were dealing with another Noble, shed be stuck for hours as they offered hospitality suitable for the station of their guest, showed her around the place and pointed out all of the things that they thought would raise the prestige of their house. After paying for everything, they flew back to Dame Verilyns territory. Nemel, of course, went by way of the claw. Cant you just let me ride on your back? Nemel asked, I feel like a mouse in an eagles claws. When it comes to predator-prey relationships, Dame Verilyn answered, youre pretty much that. But Im not your prey, Nemel frowned. And what was that about eating me just now? I said it would be a waste. But if it wasnt, you would. It depends. Theres plenty of less valuable food around. Like deer. So if you were starving and there was no food around, youd eat me. Yes. I have a much better chance of survival in most situations than you. All I have to do is keep a lock of your hair and get you resurrected after I get out of said situation. If I just starve to death, wed both be doomed to whatever doom was facing us. Not that I can think of anything that might result in that. Was she being practical? Practically evil? Shed probably describe what Nemel tasted like after her resurrection, too. Nemel dangled in silence as they crossed back over Mount Verilyn. Despite her undignified position, she did enjoy the view of the icebound peak. Oh, theres a lake on top of this mountain. You cant see it from below. I cant think of any mountain lake that one can see from below, Dame Verilyn said. Thats where I live, though. I dont see a house or anything Dont be silly, the Frost Dragon scoffed. I have a good and proper lair. She looked around the lake, but she couldnt see anything that suggested there was any sort of cave. I cant see it. Thats the point, Dame Verilyn said. Im away all the time, so my lair has to be unknown and inaccessible. Erdont let anyone know. Who else knows? Lady Zahradnik. Lord Mare. My brother. Dame Verilyn returned Nemel to the base camp. The clearing was already more than wide enough to accommodate the Frost Dragons ten-metre wingspan, though they were in no way prepared for one to actually land there. She landed awkwardly right above the campfire, jumping up with a draconic squeak as the flames licked the scales of her belly. Fendros, Elise and Ida lined up in front of Dame Verilyn as the men gawked from the edges of the camp. Welcome, Dame Verilyn, they said. Is there a name for this place, yet? Dame Verilyn asked. UmGranville, maybe? Elise suggested. No! Nemel said, Thats so embarrassing But thats how places are named, isnt it? Fendros said. It is, Nemel said, but its still embarrassing. Hearing it makes me all itchy inside. Lets try something else. Something that will be suitable for the future. Well, you wanted to build the port for the territory, Ida said, so Granport. Stop it! Nemels Landing. Argh! Nemels Nest. Humans dont have nests, Dame Verilyn, Nemel sighed. Lets leave the name for later. Maybe thats why the border town didnt have a name. Figuring out a good one was hard. Did you have any luck with the Goblins? Fendros asked. Nemel froze. She had completely forgotten about them. Probably because some horrible trauma wiped out any thought of it. I had to go help Dame Verilyn with something, Nemel said. Ill go and do that before it starts getting dark. She walked over to the river. Dame Verilyn followed her. Youre coming with me? Nemel asked. Im curious about how it will turn out, the Frost Dragon answered. What were you planning on doing, anyway? Nemel related her reasoning on tribal dynamics and how they related to Human social structures and culture. Dame Verilyn nodded thoughtfully at her words. Well, Im pleasantly surprised that youre not just trying to turn them into little green Humans, but But? Youll see. On that ominous note, they arrived on the shore near the Goblin tribe from before. Nemel took a deep breath, trying to recall what she was going to say. My little minion, Dame Verilyn sniffed, off to destroy people. Nemel frowned over her shoulder, but Dame Verilyn was nowhere to be seen. Ahead of her, the Goblins had already noticed her approach. All six of them rose to their feet. Hello The Goblins frowned at her. They could at least return her greeting. Im Nemel Gran. Ive come to ask if youd like to migrate to my territoryer, join my tribe? Six pairs of eyes regarded her suspiciously. Big chief land! One of the mystics thumped the butt of its staff in the dirt, You not big chief! Um, right. Im not saying that this is my land. I just moved in recently. Across the river. Nemel pointed northward. One of the mystics snorted. Dragon land, she said. Not Human land. It is Dragon land, Nemel replied. The thing is that the Dragon is mychief? I work for her, at any rate. There are only a few of us living there right now and were looking for more people to build a new home together with. We have a lot of land and food and we can teach you all sorts of useful things. You can even live with us if you want. Dragonchief? The male mystic wrinkled his flat nose. Yes, thats right. Lady Zahradnik C the big chief C is the chief of the Dragon. Dame Verilyn C the Dragon C is my chief. The six Goblins looked more and more confused as she spoke. Nemel sighed. Look, she said, do you want to join my tribe or not? Your tribe one of the Goblins frowned, your tribe? Right. Im the chief of my tribe. A long moment passed in silence between them. Human Lord the female mystic said. Human Lord! the male mystic joined in. Fight. Fight. Fight! Eh?!?! The Goblins started dancing around, pumping their little fists in the air. One, who wasnt dancing around, grabbed a crude spear. Fly. Nemel cast the spell as a reaction drilled into her rather than a calculated move, jumping backwards into the air. The Goblin ran forward, cocking its spear beside its head. Protection From Arrows. The spear sailed through the air straight towards her. It stopped ten centimetres away. The spent projectile dropped to the ground. Her Goblin adversary stared at the spear for a moment before running back to the campfire. It started stringing a bow. What should I do? I dont want to hurt him This was definitely bullying. Even if she wasnt Fluder Paradyne, Nemel was still a War Wizard trained by the Imperial Army. She pointed a finger at the Goblin, who was nocking a stone-headed arrow to its bow. Sleep. The Goblin fell over. Nemel floated back down to the camp. Silence fell as she tentatively went over to inspect her snoring opponent. Do I win? She asked. Win. Win. Win! Chief Gran! Chief Gran! Nemel did her best to keep from cringing as the Goblins danced around her. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 6, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Were back Nemel shuffled back into her base camp. Its occupants looked up from their work. Fendros, Elise and Ida rose from their seats at the campfire. Are you alright? Fendros head went from side to side as she checked over Nemel, How did it go? She won. Dame Verilyn appeared, sitting atop the tree trunks lying in the camps new yard. Since the Frost Dragon was usually in Human or Elf form, Nemel was mostly unfamiliar with her lieges natural expressions. Her voice seemed pointlessly proud, though. What do you mean by she won? Elise furrowed her brow. She battled the leader of the Goblin tribe for dominance, Dame Verilyn answered. It was a flawless victory. The first of many conquests, Im sure. Awed reactions rose around the camp. Nemel wanted to crawl into her tent and never come out again. I didnt go to conquer them, she said. I just went and asked if they wanted to move in and they decided it was a challenge. And then you won, Dame Verilyn said. Of course I won! Nemel replied. Of course, the Frost Dragon nodded. Nemel glowered at her liege. That posture of hers must have been pride or something. Her minion was subjugating more minions for her miniondom. I didnt mean it like that, Nemel said. It was a pointless fight. They were just Goblins living in the woods. Of course theyre not going to win against an Imperial War Wizard! Dame Verilyn brought down her upturned head. She settled her wings over her back and draped her tail over the logs, regarding Nemel with a brilliant turquoise eye. It wasnt pointless, the Frost Dragon said. It was! Nemel frowned, There was no need to fight. They could have just said yes or no and that would be that. A log collapsed in the campfire, sending a swirl of embers into the late afternoon sky. Dame Verilyn let out a frosty sigh. You always speak of being a good, responsible ruler, the Frost Dragon said. All of your planning these past months is to that effect. But tell me: is it more important to be a good ruler by your own definition, or by the definition of your subjects? Its not one thing or another, Nemel replied. There are things that lords have to do that their subjects might not know much about or like. Sure, there are certain things that you can do that your people might see as good, but being good in the eyes of ones people isnt enough to be an effective ruler. Nobles blindly pursuing good can produce undesirable results just as easily as an utterly terrible Noble can. But what are desirable results? Dame Verilyn asked, Ive mentioned this to you before, but Humans from the Empire hold rather extreme views on what is desirable and undesirable. Far more than any tribal society that Ive observed in the last century or so. You are not in the Empire anymore, Nemel Gran C not a Human Lord in a Human nation. You cannot build a little copy of the Empire here: it will not work. Was that what she was doing? Nemel didnt think she was. She was just trying to make things work as well as she knew how. Maybe that was the problem: all that she knew was the Empire. Then what should I do? Nemel asked, This is your fief. Im just here to help make it the way that you want. That may be so, Dame Verilyn answered. But it is your home too. By the same token, it will be the home of everyone you bring to live here. We Dragons understand that many races may live in ones domain. You Humans, on the other hand, mostly appear to believe that a land must be occupied by either one race or the other. To understand what must be done, you must understand that your Human perspective is only one of a myriad of other perspectives that you must fit together into something that works for everyone. But I cant keep track of so much stuff! Nemel said, Humans are complicated enough as it is. Dame Verilyns head snaked forward, looming closer to peer at her. Wh-what? Nemel said. You have come here to make something new, Dame Verilyn said. A place free from the troubles and sorrows of your former home. With that being the case, I do not understand why you feel obliged to recreate the environment that produces what you wish to avoid. It isnt as if the Empire is superior to the Sorcerous Kingdom in any conceptual way. And, as I said, the Baharuth Empire cannot work here so it is a futile vision to cling to in the first place. Besides, the task is probably not as difficult as you think. At least help me out a bit here, Nemel said. I dont understand the world as well as you do. But you do understand what needs to be done here more than I do. Nemel furrowed her brow, sending a confused look at Dame Verilyn. What are you? The Frost Dragon asked, In terms that Goblins might understand. A Human Lord, Nemel answered. And what is the place that a Human Lord occupies? If were speaking strictly in tribal terms, theyre martial Nobles. Powerful warriors that a Human community builds itself around. Very good, Dame Verilyns tail swished lazily over the logs. So what is that in Goblin terms? A Hobgoblin. The Frost Dragons tail stopped. Her wings unfurled and furled again, settling lightly on her back. Hmmyouve jumped ahead of where I wanted to go, but thats still good! Lets step back a bit first, though. What is it that Goblins need that Humans also need? Food. Water. Basic necessities. But Humans and Goblins can procure that on their own without a Lord, yes? Thats true, Nemel replied, but without a powerful leader to organise their efforts and face other powerful leaders, that tribe wont be able to hold their ground against other tribes. Theyll lose to their competitors. Is that a bad thing? Of course it is! Theyll get enslaved or eaten or something. Then why did they start dancing around you when you won against their leader? Nemel fell silent, frowning into the campfire. It should mean that they were pleased with the outcome, no? Dame Verilyn said. Pleased about being subjugated? Why not? You are looking at things in a rather Human wayno, it isnt even a Human way C its the way Humans look at races other than Humans. Tell me: if a Human nation subjugates another Human nation, do the losers get enslaved or eaten or something? O-of course not! Then why must you hold other races to different expectations? Because it happens. Sure, it can happen. Just like the Theocracy sending Elvish prisoners of war to the Empire as slaves happens. Youre just applying the best-case scenario to Humans and the worst-case scenario to everyone else. Why not look at it through a more objective lens? Such as Well, go back to why Lords exist. Subjugating a tribe does mean that you can do whatever you want with them, but you made your offer in advance. You didnt even kill the old leader. The Goblins replaced their old chief with a bigger, stronger one and they received favourable terms on top of that. Whats there to complain about? Did it work that way? She supposed that it did for Humans. Imperial propaganda always cast their conflict with Re-Estize in a positive light. They were destroying a corrupt and bloated regime, working to liberate millions of suffering people. The eventual downfall of the Kingdom would bring about a new golden age for everyone. Would Nemel Gran bring about a Goblin golden age? One with delicious, golden potatoes? It was still all too big for her. I can sense that youre overcomplicating things again, Dame Verilyn said. You need to think in the other direction. Employ universal truths as the foundation of the society that you wish to fashionor at least thats what Lady Zahradnik says. As a Lord, the insights and skills required to build that new reality should be inside of you somewhere. Wow, Ida said, Nemel is amazing. She was always so quiet back at the Academy, Elise said. Now shes subjugating Demihuman tribes left and right, Fendros nodded. I-I only did one tribe, okay? Nemel said, Its not as if Im going to conquer the Upper Reaches. But youre getting more Goblins, right? Dame Verilyn asked, Six is a bit pitiful looking. As a Hobhuman, you should aim for several hundred thousand. She did want more labour, but she never expected to get it like this. And not that much. Wait, Nemel said. I dont even know how to handle Goblin subjects. Cant we just start with these ones first? Goblins dont need much, Dame Verilyn replied. Going back to the Hobhuman thing, you can just pretend youre one of those. Thats probably what they associate you with at the moment, anyway. HobhumCno, Hobgoblins were about Human-sized and possessed a similar level of intelligence. They were more orderly and militant than Humans, but they were also pretty evil by Human standards. Nemel didnt want to be evil. I can try, Nemel conceded, but I dont want to get ahead of myself. She went down to the river, boarding the knarr and ordering the Death Warrior captain to bring the ship to the opposite shore where her newly subjugated Goblins awaited. The group shied away from the approaching vessels Skeleton crew. Nemel came ashore, frowning at the Goblins cowering in the bushes. What would a Hobgoblin do? Probably beat them silly for their lack of discipline. Or maybe FALL IN! The Goblins jumped out of the bushes and lined up smartly in front of her. Seriously? She issued several more drill commands, which they carried out as well. Were Goblins just born knowing them? Could they stick Goblins in the Imperial Army and theyd outperform raw recruits? Nemel marched her Goblins to the riverbank and ordered them to clean up. After that, she had them board the boat. Once they reached the other side, she marched them into the camp. Everyone stared at the orderly rank of Goblins. Nemel felt a little bit proud of them. There were six Goblins before, Dame Verilyn noted. Huh? She counted the row of Goblin heads. Somehow, she had gotten an extra one. She couldnt tell which Goblin it was. Well, one more probably wouldnt hurt Nemel went over to her tent and grabbed a clipboard. She walked over to the Goblins, starting from the right side. The first Goblin was one of the mystics. She was garbed in the same soft leather outfits as the other Goblin. Stains from bruised vegetation covered her tunic. Feathers, beads and smooth stones were attached to strips of rawhide, hanging out of her mess of black hair. She looked like a village girl trying to decorate herself. A green one. Nemel wrinkled her nose at the odour that wafted from her. Even if I ordered them to clean up, I guess they only do it in the way that they know how She took some notes on the Goblins appearance before pointing a finger at her. Clean. A swirl of magical motes washed over the Goblin, removing every stain on her person. The stains on her garb vanished as well, though not the accumulated damage from being so poorly maintained. Whats your name? Nemel asked. Fi. It was an unexpectedly cute name for a Goblin. Youre a mystic, right? Fi nodded. What kind of mystic are you? Fi tilted her head, brow furrowed. Assuming Goblins had similar expressions to Humans, she didnt know what Nemel meant. Can you cast healing magic? Nemel asked. Fi nodded. So that makes her a divine caster...a Druid? Priest? No, Alchemists can cast healing spells as well You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. And then there were the other categories of magic that werent commonly practised amongst Humans of the region. To complicate things even further, schools of magic were shared between all categories of magic. It was possible for some spells that were usually seen as belonging to one category of magic to be developed for another. Alchemists, who were arcane casters, learning rudimentary healing spells that were usually associated with divine magic to imbue their potions with was an example of this. She couldnt be careless about identification, so she gestured to her right. Stand over by the fire with the ladies over there, please, Nemel said. Well go over what you can do after Im through with the others. Fi went over and plopped herself onto the log beside Ida. The Goblin clearly cared less that she was sitting beside a Human than the Human cared that she was sitting beside a Goblin. Since they all eventually became accustomed to Zu Chiru and his apprentices, Nemel hoped that they would be able to do the same with the Goblins. The next Goblin was the one she had challenged for leadership of the tribe. He wasnt a Hobgoblin, nor was he particularly strong-looking. His leather tunic was messier than that of the mystic, caked in dirt and dried bloodstains. He held his bow in one hand and had a rawhide quiver at his hip. In his other hand was a flint-headed spear. A knife that was nearly identical to the spearhead was tucked in his crude belt. Nemel took note of his appearance before casting a Clean spell on him as well. Whats your name? Nemel asked. Nob, the Goblin answered. What is it that you do, Nob? In response, Nob looked down at his equipment. Right. Upon closer inspection, it was easy to tell the Goblins apart. Not only did they have the tools of their respective trades equipped, but the mess created by their work was all over them. It was like checking someones palm for calluses or looking for other marks of ones vocation. In a way, it made the Goblins honest people that didnt try to hide what they were as many Humans might. So youre ahunter? Or maybe a warrior? Nob tilted his head. Same? If they ate whatever they killed, Nemel supposed that it might be the same. Still, there were distinct differences between Fighters, Rangers, Knights and all of the other warrior vocations out there. Since these Goblins lived in a highland forest, there was a high chance that their warriors would be Rangers, but one couldnt be sure. Nemel poked her chin with the end of her pen. After a moment, she looked at one of the men nearby. Mister Baumer. Yes, Mistress Nemel? Is there any way for us to figure out if someones a Ranger or not? Sure is, the Ranger nodded. Im guessin you want me to check this guy here? Yes, please. Nemel turned back to address Nob. Id like you to go with Mister Baumer here, Nob. Have you worked with Humans before? What am I saying? Theres no wayC Nob nodded. Really? How in the world did that happen? Maybe some of the Demihumans in the Upper Reaches interacted with the Human settlers along the new highway. If that were the case, would she be seen as condescending while she herself was trying to figure things out? Of the seven Goblins, all of the ones without mystics attire claimed to be hunters. Nemel assigned a pair of Rangers to each to assess their capabilities. Alright, now for the interesting part Interesting to her, at least. As a mage raised in the Empire, the idea that she was about to see what a different sphere of magical knowledge had to offer was undeniably exciting. New fields in magic theory could very well be within her reach. Even if they werent sophisticated, a large population of tribal Demihumans potentially had centuries, if not millennia to develop and refine all sorts of unheard-of spells. Nemel switched to a fresh page as she went over to join the two mystics by the fire. They remained seated beside Ida, bare feet dangling a dozen centimetres off of the ground. Lets seeI suppose we should start with Fi? What do you usually do for your tribe, Fi? Mash. Mash? The Goblin looked around. She stood up on the log and hopped off, going over to snatch some leaves from a pile of wood waste drying out for kindling. Taking the gathered leaves, she bundled them up and started rolling them between her palms. The scent of bruised vegetation filled the air. A herbalist? Fendros said from the side. Maybe, Nemel murmured. Fi, do you gather plants by yourself? Hunter get! But can you do it? Fi stood there for a moment before nodding and wandering off. Wait! Nemel said, I wasnt asking you to do it right now C just whether you could or not. The Goblin returned to her seat. So the hunters go out and forage plants, which makes them more likely to be Rangers. If Fi can do it too That crossed off one broad field of divine casters, which were Clerics and Priests. Divine casters who were rooted in organised religion often doubled as apothecaries in villages. However, they were broadly city folk who didnt do very well in the wild, so they relied on locals to gather reagents for them. A part of her was relieved that they werent of a priestly vocation. She wasnt sure what would happen if some weird Goblin religion took root in her camp. Nemel reached into one of her belt pouches, producing a minor healing potion. She held it between herself and Fi. The Goblin mystic frowned, reaching out to take the potion. She looked at it every which way, eventually figuring out how to unstopper the vial. After sniffing it for several moments, she raised the potion to look inside. The content spilt into her eyes and all over her face. The Goblin let out a startled screech, flinging the vial into the fire and bolting into the bushes nearby. Not an Alchemist, I guess? Nemel said. Probably not, Elise agreed. That was an expensive way to find out, though. I-I didnt think she would do that! More importantly, does that make her a Druid? The others shook their heads unknowingly. Druids and druidic magic werent a topic that received much focus in the Imperial Magic Academy. For the most part, the Empire saw Druids as a nuisance that impeded development. They had little influence, save for in the Adventurer Guild where they often protested the posting of commissions that threatened the balance of nature. If the targets of said commissions were a threat to imperial citizens, however, their protests were generally ignored. Nemel looked over at Dame Verilyn. Is there something like a Druid Circle here? The closest thing to it would be the institution run by the Lizardmen priests, Dame Verilyn replied. Theyre all practising Druids, but they usually call themselves priests or shamans as most tribal Demihumans do. Is Fi anything like them? Ive hardly seen anything out of her, Dame Verilyn said, but it should be something similar to what most tribal cultures in the region have. Since Fi still hadnt returned, she moved on to question the next mystic: a male named Gog. Gog, Nemel asked, are you the same sort of caster as Fi? Gog shook his head. Then what do you do for the tribe? The Goblin reached into his tunic and pulled out a pouch. Nemel found it filled with white crystals. Liz, Nemel said, can you toss me one of the empty pouches over there? Nemel caught the small leather bag and handed it to Gog. The Goblin held it up in both hands. Summon Spices! Fendros buried her face in her hands. Goblin work, she moaned. Ive been doing Goblin work for years. I-its alright, Rei, Elise said. Salt is important! Quiet, Goblin number two. Elise slouched powerlessly in her seat with an ashen expression. She was right, though: salt was important. The use of Summon Spices also explained how the Goblins were getting the reagents to produce leather. What else can you cast? Nemel asked. Gog shook his head. Thats it? She thought they would identify what he was through the spells that he had, but now he could be anything. Lifestyle magic was universal. Well, thats fine too, Nemel said. You can join Rei and Lizs production team. Gog strutted over to sit with Fendros and Elise, who still looked devastated over having their practical value downgraded to Goblin. Maybe it would encourage them to study harder. Fi returned a while later and Nemel continued her interview. As far as magic went, she could cast Create Water, Summon Spices, Detect Animals or Plants, and Light Cure Wounds. In addition to having Light Cure Wounds, Detect Animals or Plants pointed to the Goblin mystic being a Druid. She would have to see the Lizardmen in Wardens Vale about what she could do with Fi. For the time being, she had Fi help with reagent production and act as the camp healer. What sort of mash she would come up with was yet to be seen. Joel Baumer returned with Nob two hours later. The two Human rangers carried a dressed boar on a pole between them while the Goblin followed carrying the boars bristly hide in both arms. They disappeared into one of the storehouses before coming out to join Nemel at the fire. How did it go? Nemel asked. Guy seems to be a Ranger, Mister Baumer answered. A pretty basic one, but a Ranger nonetheless. What did you do to figure that out? A bit of common senseCer, no disrespect intended, Mistress Nemel. Rangers do things other people cant, just like Wizards, Blacksmiths, Imperial Knights or whatever else. For us Rangers, we move through wild terrain faster. Not just copses or fallow fields, but real wilderness. Like this mess you see all around us C the type of terrain thatd take city folk two hours to get through a kilometre, if they dont get lost outright. The more experienced a Ranger is, the easier it is to get around, but its pretty clear even with inexperienced ones. On top of that, Rangers have wilderness skills. We can track and do things like identify plants and animals, forage and dress the beasties that we hunt. Alsoif youre willin to risk it, just get in a scrap. A Rangers a lot tougher than the average villager. Ive seen my pa thrash a drunk Imperial Knight once or twice. Army tried to recruit him after, but that life wasnt for him. Rangers were always associated with the savage frontier and many stories featured brave village Rangers who faced its threats. When Nobles ran into trouble with beasts, raiders or monsters, theyd consult with their Rangers before anyone else. If the problem was minor, a Ranger C or a group of them C would just deal with it themselves. Imperial patrols always included two scouts C usually Rangers C for the exact same qualities that Joel Baumer listed. It was a bit strange that people commonly separated Rangers who were Imperial Knights or Adventurers from ones just living out in the villages when they were essentially the same. The main difference between them was that village Rangers specialised in local work while those in the Imperial Army addressed the needs of border patrols. Adventurer Rangers specialised themselves for jobs that they did out of their respective bases. Have you run into anything dangerous yet? Nemel asked. Mister Baumer exchanged looks with several other Rangers present. thats actually something weve been meaning to talk about, Mistress Nemel. Y-you found something dangerous? Er, not anything like a monster, Mister Baumer said. Its about the local wildlife. Were moving in and carving out territory here, so we have to ensure that the natural balance of the land is preserved. You mean were taking up space, so we have to kill animals? Basically, the Ranger nodded. Dame Verilyns the boss here, so the final numbers are up to her. The people around the fire sent looks in Dame Verilyns direction. Nemel cleared her throat. You said there was room for ten farming villages, right? This first site will be the harbour town for those villages. Thats right, Dame Verilyn replied. The southern valley under my mountain was what I had in mind. Ten was just a guess since Im not sure how your Human villages would fit along the river, but there should be around two hundred fifty square kilometres for you to use. Right, so two hundredCwait. Nemel closed her eyes and scratched her temple. Did you say two hundred fifty square kilometres? Its a sort of skinny stretch along the river, Dame Verilyn said, but it should amount to around that. But two hundred fifty square kilometres is enough for twenty-five villages, Nemel told the Frost Dragon. The ridiculous expanse of Dame Verilyns C and Baroness Zahradniks C territory once again came around to slap her in the face. Her liege had allocated twice as much land as Nemels father held to Nemel and it was only a fraction of Dame Verilyns total territory. The average Barony in the developed portions of the Empire only had about fifty square kilometres of land, so Nemel always believed House Gran was not in the worst of situations as far as minor Nobles went. As it was, Nemel would be a seneschal responsible for a county-sized territory. Not around here, its not, Dame Verilyn told her. Have you seen Baroness Zahradniks villages? Nemel went over to the tree stump that served as her desk, unrolling the map that Nonna had given her. You mean these things here? Dame Verilyn raised her head, tilting one side of her head down towards the map. Yes, thats right. But theyre huge, Nemel used her fingers to try and figure out how much land each village covered. Each one must manage thirty-five to forty square kilometres! Theyre like baronies on their ownhow many people live in each? No more than three hundred per village, Dame Verilyn replied. Not including the Undead. and how many households are Farmers? Twenty. No wonder little girls are running around with bags of gold coins here Each village must have been wealthy beyond the imaginings of the average rural tenant in the region. They had absurd amounts of land to manage and Undead made it possible for one household to manage sixteen households worth. According to the almanac provided by the administration, they used druidic magic to enrich the fields and crops, achieving an unprecedented number of bushels per acre. Even if they were subjected to a ninety per cent tax rate, a Farmer here would still be wealthier than the average minor Noble. Commodity-wise, at least. The price they commanded for those commodities was another thing entirely, but at least they would never starve. The raw martial might of the Sorcerous Kingdom was infamous throughout the region. Barely anyone outside of the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, knew that its single duchy could probably rival a large country in terms of its rural industry. Im going to have to rethink our plans, Nemel said. Theres just no precedent for any of this Nemel felt like she had been repeating that over the past few days, but so many ridiculous things kept coming to light. Is that going to affect my taxes? Dame Verilyn asked worriedly. Of course! Nemel answered, Youre going to be making a lot more than I thought. Oh, Dame Verilyn seemed to brighten, thats good, then. Leaning against her tree-stump-turned-desk, Nemel frowned down at the map. So were using about ten per cent of your land, but its the best landat least for farming. Mister Baumer, how many predators do we need to displace for two hundred fifty square kilometres of forest like this? Thatd depend on how bountiful the land is, Mistress Nemel. There are plenty of grazers out in the woods, but I got no idea how many thered be per square kilometre yet. Do you know, Dame Verilyn? Nemel asked. Down here, there should be around twenty deer per square kilometre or some mix of animals equivalent to that. I only eat about two per week if Im around and if Im awake, so theyve been breeding like crazy and on their way to overrunning the place since the resident tribes moved away. Mister Baumer crossed his arms, rubbing the stubble of his beard. One wolf-sized predator goes through about twenty deer per year, he said. Weve got hundreds of different ones to get rid of, assuming theyre coming in to take the role that the tribes once had. Do we have to kill that many animals? Nemel frowned. That or they starve when we clear the land, the Ranger said. We could chase em off, but theyd just be competing for food elsewhere. Somethings gotta give somewhere C gotta remember that we got other citizens in the wilderness out here too. Imagine dumping hundreds of wolves and thousands of deer on a neighbouring territory. Itd be a disaster. If were putting in all of this work, Fendros said, we may as well be the ones profiting from it. What do you think, Dame Verilyn? Nemel asked. I knew it would happen the moment I decided to give you this land to manage, the Frost Dragon seemed to shrug. Then I suppose we should get started on that, Nemel sighed. Dont hunt more than we can process in the camp though: I dont want any of it to go to waste. Will do, Mister Baumer nodded. Nemel went over to one of the logs in front of the campfire, sitting down to continue examining the administrations map. At least hunting could continue throughout the winter. The price for meat in the duchy was high, too. In the end, however, it was an effort that was culminating into some unknown result. Ten farming villages growing potatoes The original idea seemed simple enough. With everything she now realised, however, it was no longer so simple. A cosy set of sleepy farming villages was far from what Nemel would have on her hands. There was going to be a massive surplus and she would have to figure out what to do with it. We need to go out, Nemel muttered. What was that? Fendros asked. We need to go out and see what the rest of this territory is doing, Nemel answered. I wanted to take my time looking around while we set ourselves up, but everything here is just too far out of line with what were used to. Undead labour aside, even her basic expectations were in tatters. Thankfully, reality wasnt filled with unpleasant surprises so far, but ignoring what was going on around her would leave them far behind. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 6, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 27th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE Another misty morning came and Nemel set off to conduct a more thorough investigation of Wardens Vale. Fendros, Elise and Ida came with her, as did four woodcutters and three Goblins. The three Goblins had failed the basic Ranger assessment and were assigned as general labourers in the camp. They loaded their vessel with goods procured over the past two days before sailing across the Katze river. Wooden stakes tied with bright crimson ribbons marked off the area around where Nemel had left the Soul Eater with its wagon, so she figured it was alright to start using their transport. After transferring their cargo, she asked the Soul Eater to take them south. South? Elise asked, Why not north to Wardens Vale? Theres a new settlement in the south where theyre clearing land for development, Nemel answered. I figure theyre closer to our stage of things, so theyll have more of what we need to see. Their wagon sped along, rolling smoothly over the nearly seamless paving stones of the road. A hundred metres to either side, the land had been cleared of trees and brush. The wooden palisade of a settlement came into view about thirty minutes later. An Elder Lich stopped them at the gate. Submit yourselves for inspection. The Undead mage didnt wait for their response. Two Death Knights came forward and checked through their things while the Elder Lich recorded their findings. It raised a hand over the pile of goods. Appraisal Magic Item. Detect Enchant. It repeated the process with each passenger, stopping for an extra long time to take note of Nemels equipment. A minute later, it waved them through. You are free to proceed. Thank you for your cooperation. Nemel still wasnt sure how to feel about the arbitrary way in which the Undead performed their duties. On one hand, they gave off a feeling that they were simply doing their jobs. On the other, one could only wonder what would happen if something interfered with their work or if they discovered something that they didnt like. Their wagon made its way down a wide avenue with workshops lining either side. Nemel had the Soul Eater pull over in front of a building with a butcher sign. Several men and women passing by sent curious looks at her three Goblins, but they didnt linger to watch. Lets sell our meat first, Nemel said. I dont want to flood our wagon. She went inside to see the shopkeeper while everyone else helped unload the wagon. Behind the front counter, a little blonde-haired girl with an apron over her kirtle was sitting on a tall stool, kicking her dangling legs. Nemel stared at her for a second before coming forward. Welcome! The little girl smiled a cute little smile. Hi, Nemel replied. Areare you the master? The little girl gave her a funny look before hopping off of her seat. She adjusted the scarf over her hair as she walked over to a door behind the counter. Pa! Someones here to see you. Nemel sighed. Of course the little girl wasnt the master of the shop. She had just come to expect everything to be ridiculous in Lady Zahradniks territory. A man a bit shorter than Nemel appeared from the back of the shop. He wiped his hands on a towel as he came over. Mornin miss, he said. What can I do for ya? Good morning, Nemel replied. Im Nemel Gran. I just moved in a few days ago, about twenty kilometres downriver. Pleased to meet you, Miss Gran. Names Bochier. The door to the shop opened. Fendros held open the entrance while their goods were carried in. Mister Bochier leaned over to look past Nemel as crates packed with snow were lined up along the floor. Seems like youre new new here, the butcher said. Come in from E-Rantel? Arwintar, Nemel said. Er, not the Goblins. Hrn. Guess that explains the funny way you talk. Mister Bochier gestured to the crates of meat being brought in. Looks like youre clearin wildland. That right? Yes, thats right, Nemel replied. The hunters round here dress their kills, Mister Bochier said, but they dont pack em in ice like that. But theyll spoil if we dont. The butcher knelt behind his counter, producing something that looked like a curtain. He laid it out between them. This thing heres a lifesaverwell, a meatsaver. I think the official name is Shroud of Sleep or something close to that. Nemel frowned at the items name. May I inspect it? She asked. Sure, but its nothing fancy. She held a hand out towards the length of fabric. All Appraisal Magic Item. Detect Enchant. It really is a Shroud of Sleep The item was one that would instantly arouse suspicion in the Empire. Shrouds of Sleep preserved corpses so that they would remain fresh for as long as they were covered by the item. There were three major uses for them. Preserving the corpse of an important individual for resurrection at a later time was probably the highest-profile use. Keeping corpses from decaying for delayed funeral services was another. Finally, Necromancers used the item to save corpses for experimentation or vile acts of reanimation. A random person found to possess a Shroud of Sleep would immediately be taken in for interrogation by imperial authorities. Nemel stole glances at the links of sausage hanging behind the counter. People in Lady Zahradniks territory were allowed to eat other people, so were they using Shrouds of Sleep as a makeshift preservation device? Were her Goblins nothing more than sausage to the Humans here? How are they used? Nemel asked. Its pretty simple, Mister Bochier answered. You kill something and wrap it in the shroud. The ones made here even have a hanger attached for convenient storage. Every household has at least one of them. Anyone who works with meat has a few. The butcher gestured for Nemel to come into the back of his shop. Along one wall, a long row of Shrouds of Sleep hung on a pole. He lifted one, revealing a dressed deer within. Wait a minute, Nemel frowned. How is it working on these? Is it actually a variation on a regular Shroud of Sleep? UhI dunno about variations or anythin but a corpse is a corpse, right? Actually, no, theres a trick to it. What trick might that be? Well, Mister Bochier said, this magic item preserves corpses. As long as what you stick in it is a corpse, itll work. Anything thats processed into something else C bacon, sausage, jerky, mince, cuts of meat, whatever might be considered a new product C doesnt count as a corpse anymore. The item only preserves one corpse, too, so when you take cuts out of your deer or whatevers in there, you cant throw the leftovers back in. Yup, these people are ridiculous. The Empires eventual goal was to have a high degree of magical integration as a whole, but even this level of common knowledge was beyond the grasp of the average citizen. Everyday butchers did not casually explain how magic items worked and reenvision their theoretical effects to suit their purposes. Are there any other magical devices or techniques that I should know about as a newcomer? Nemel asked. Hmmyoure better off seeing Miss Pam about that, Mister Bochier told her. Her Alchemy shop doubles as an outlet for magic items. Its a good time to be in the meat market, though: demand from E-Rantel and the Great Forest of Tob keeps prices nice and high compared to everything else. She settled her business with the butcher and they returned to the wagon with their empty crates. Once everyone boarded the wagon trundled forward. It didnt get far, however, as they spotted the Alchemists sign a hundred metres away. Inside, a young woman about Nemels age looked up from where she was pouring something into a beaker. Welcomeoh, a new facefaces? Good morning, Im Nemel Gran. I moved to a place downriver a few days ago with some of my people. In that case, the woman said, welcome to the Upper Reaches. My name is Pam. Im a student at the Faculty of Alchemy in Wardens Vale, but Ive been running this shop for the last little while. Crates full of herbs and various other plants were brought in by the woodcutters and the Goblins. They were placed on the long counter that stretched across the front part of the store. You brought Goblins with you, too? Pam asked. No, theyre some of the neighbours that joined us yesterday, Nemel answered. HmmLady Zahradnik wants the Demihumans around here to start mingling with us, but theyve been pretty shy so far. Not a single one has come by here. Whats your secret? Its simple, just beat them up! As if I could say that I asked them to join and they eventually joined, Nemel said. Weirdly enough, they seem to fit right in once they figure out whats going on. Interesting, Pam leaned forward and eyed the Goblins. What do these ones do? Um, we havent figured that out yet. The tribe that joined us had two Rangers and two mystics, so these guys must have done things around their camp. Theyre just helping out with odds and ends for now. They had to do something. Living in the wilderness wasnt so easy that one could just consume resources for nothing. Even children had to work. Since they had some equipment, one or more of her general labourers probably had production skills in leatherworking or woodworking. Nemel wandered around the shopfront while Pam looked through the goods they had brought in. As Mister Bochier had mentioned, there were magic items alongside the various potions, tinctures and other alchemical products on display. She stopped at a rack that held several Shrouds of Sleep, eyeing the price on the sign above them. Expensive! No, each one should pay itself off eventually The problem was that they needed a lot of them. She could ask Dame Verilyn for capital, but Nemel also felt like it was something that her settlement could gradually achieve on its own. That being said, while pride and a sense of ownership were important, it wasnt something they could bide their time with. According to her Rangers, outpacing the growth of wild animals with such a small community would be a hard battle. They needed to bring in twenty large animals per day to be able to even start chipping away at the population. Lets seeif our starting goal is twenty per day, well need another set of Shrouds of Sleep while the first is used to transport goodsplus we could use some to preserve our meat supplies I need fifty Shrouds of Sleep, Nemel said. But we cant afford to buy that many right now. Would it be possible to come up with some sort of arrangement? Pam looked up from the crates of herbs. Sure. Sure? Nemel blinked in surprise. This shop doesnt have fifty lying around, Pam said, but I can order them in. Itll take a while to make them all, but youll get them eventually. But what about the payment? I can lease them to you. Arent you worried that something might happen? Fendros asked. Something? Pam tilted her head, No, not really. Fendros exchanged glances with Elise and Ida. They were probably thinking about risks like theft. It was unthinkable to so casually hand out magic items in the Empire, but no person in their right mind would try stealing something if it meant Death Knights and Elder Liches chasing after them. If contracts for leases and gradual payments for goods could be reliably enforced, then a lot of things would go more smoothly. As Nemel was a member of a family that produced magic items, a number of attractive prospects immediately came to mind. Being able to lease magical tools and appliances provided not only convenience, but practical improvements to the citizens quality of life. Magical lighting, for instance, could extend the hours that an artisan could work beyond what daylight afforded. Since they didnt burn fuel or require maintenance unless damaged, leasing out the magic item for a modest rate would eventually result in pure profit. The extra productivity facilitated by the magical lighting could then be put towards permanent ownership, used as capital for other equipment, or treated as discretionary income. This process presumably applied to anything so long as profit was being made off of whatever the item was being used for. Lets do that then, Nemel said. Oh, that was quick, Pam replied. People usually take a while to decide. My familys in the magic item business, so I can see how it works. That so? Our faculty is looking for master artisans C do you think theyd be interested in coming here? They have a lot of things to take care of at home, Nemel replied, thank you for asking, though. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. I see. Well, Ill talk to Miss LeNez about arranging those Shrouds of Sleep for you. A few other magic items are being manufactured by the workshops in Wardens Vale. Weve got magical lighting, magical space heating and magical cooling. Interested in any of those? I think Ive seen the magical lighting and heating that youre talking about. Whats the cooling one? Its basically the same temperature control appliance, but set at a different temperature. We ultimately want to develop an adjustable version, but, with summer coming up, our priority has been setting up cold storage for herbs, vegetables and processed foods. Nemel tried to recall the volume of air that Dame Verilyns heating strips could affect. They were sleeping in tents for the moment and permanent structures wouldnt come up until autumn. Out of curiosity, Nemel asked, are the buildings in Wardens Vale designed with these magic items in mind? Its the other way around, Pam answered. Lady Zahradnik started raising those nice big houses and workshops around Wardens Vale first, then she chartered her magic item and alchemy companies. Since she made the buildings so uniform, the faculty was able to use that as a standard for its temperature control items. One item covers enough space for a single floor of a regular home in Wardens Vale. The scheme now is that the first and second floors get heating items and the basement gets a cooling item so it becomes a super root cellar. Do larger buildings work like that, too? Our early ones dont fit exactly, Pam said, but everything built nowadays does. Its all nice and convenient when it comes to household comforts. Id advise that you follow the same building standards so nothing goes to waste. The materials that Nonna had dumped on her had a section for building standards, but she hadnt paid it much mind. She didnt think that it mattered when all she had was tents and shacks. What other magic items do you have for sale? Ernothing else, Pam replied. Our hands are full just making these. Were nearly caught up with demand in Baroness Zahradniks territories, but the entire duchy wants our stuff. Weve got orders to last us until the end of forever. does that mean my order will arrive at the end of forever? Lady Zahradnik ensures that local demand is addressed first, Pam said. All of our works been focused on getting items to every household over the last year. Exports are only starting to trickle out now. Wait a minute. How many arcane artisans are in Wardens Vale? The time that it took to produce a magical utility item followed some simple rules C simple for those familiar with the matter, at least. Barring the time it took to gather reagents and craft the physical object being enchanted, one multiplied the tier of the spell being employed by the power set to the spell for that item. In common vernacular, the power levels were referred to as minor, lesser, regular, major and greater. If the item had a persistent effect that could be activated and deactivated, the total was multiplied by two. Dame Verilyns heating items, which were used to maintain a pleasant temperature for Zu Chirus stand, were iron strips imbued with a lesser Temperature Change effect. Temperature Change was a Second-tier spell. The lesser effect threw in a multiplier of three. As it could be activated and deactivated, that number was multiplied by two for a total of twelve days to create. That meant that it took a single second-tier caster over a month to create the three items required to regulate the temperature of a single regular house in Wardens Vale. The Shrouds of Sleep on display used the Second-tier Gentle Repose spell as a minor effect, which meant each Shroud of Sleep took four days to create. Magical lighting was simpler, as the Continual Light spell was developed to instantly create permanent lighting on a target object. As long as one had the requisite amount of ruby powder, one could enchant a lamp post and leave it shining forever. are you alright? The Alchemist asked. Nemel shook away her wandering thoughts. Sorry, I was trying to figure out how many arcane artisans Wardens Vale has. Even if the population is small, youve filled demand for the entire territory rather quickly. Ah, I guess that would be pretty confusing if youre not used to this place. There are around seventy-five Human artisans around the territory right now. Seventy-five?! It may have seemed a pittance with hundreds of Elder Liches all over the place, but it was a number of arcane artisans otherwise only seen in a good-sized city. Where in the world did you find so many? Nemel asked. Most of them were here before Miss LeNez and us apprentices arrived, Pam answered. More come in every once in a while. Theyre all Necromancers, so everyone jokes that Lady Zahradnik picked up an evil cult that was just lying around somewhere. Makes sense, though. Sorry, my head stopped working when you said that. The Sorcerer King is the most powerful Necromancer in known history, the Alchemist told her. Hes the god of death, as far as were concerned. Necromancy is suppressed in the region, so it makes sense that all the Necromancers hiding around the area come swarming to the Sorcerous Kingdom, right? Besides, with so many ordinary citizens using Undead labour, every third person in the territory looks like some kinda Necromancer. I suppose that makes sense, Nemel hesitantly voiced her agreement. Do those Necromancers that you mentioned cause you any problems? Aside from occasionally pestering the Undead, not really. Theyre basically Wizards whove gone from clandestine studies to open studies. That means they mostly act like the rest of us in our respective fields of expertise. Lady Zahradniks trying to turn this place into a centre for magic, so all of the magic casters here are working toward that common goal. Were here to build something up, not tear things down. Nemel pondered the approach that was being taken toward magic in Wardens Vale. The Empire valued arcane casters highly and it was easy to find work so long as one wasnt marked by the imperial administration somehow. Even then, one could strike off on their own and become an Adventurer or Worker. The thing was that the Empire treated magic as its own thing. Much of it couldnt be helped. Just as those of other vocations tended to relate well to their peers in the field, arcane casters were in a little sphere of their own. Not only were their fields of study so far removed from the mundane matters of the vast majority of imperial citizens, but it was costly to train a mage and very few became professionals. Further exacerbating the problem was the way that the Empires greatest magic casters tended to purposely segregate themselves from the masses. While it involved itself in national efforts, the Imperial Ministry of Magic was essentially an institution where members just shut themselves away to pursue their studies in seclusion or amongst an exclusive group of colleagues. Wardens Vale, on the other hand, was taking an entirely different approach. The Baroness was trying to populate her demesne with so many magic casters that every third person was one. Things once considered esoteric and unapproachable to the uninitiated would become common knowledge gained from everyday experiences. The people had a practical gateway in the form of alchemy, which was the arcane vocation most integrated with society at large. Nearly every industry used alchemical products in their processes or at least could. Education afforded to everyone made for the second angle of attack, and many families might see their sons and daughters become mages. Divine magic was the only avenue that appeared to be missing, though Corelyn Harbours temple university meant that it was only a matter of time before the Temples had the staff to send to Wardens Vale. There were the Lizardman Druids as well. Nemel doubted that they were left unconsidered with how involved Baroness Zahradniks plans were. All done here, Pam slid a piece of paper between them. Please make sure everything is accounted for, Miss Gran. Nemel raised the receipt to scan its content. As expected, she murmured, herbs and such are cheap here. Yes and no, Pam said. The reagents that you gathered are all things that foragers commonly look out for, which is probably what theyve been trained to do back where they came from. Let your people know to keep an eye out for other things. Eventually, youll start seeing stuff thats worth more. Whos been collecting these? Some Rangers who moved in with me. Ah, thats good, then. Rangers and Druids wont over-forage like other people might. Just let them do their thing C if theres something that Lady Zahradnik absolutely wont budge on, its preserving the natural balance of her territory. Overburdening the land will get her on your ass real quick. Has that happened to anyone? Not really. Just some minor things here and there. We dont have desperate people trying to scrape up a living here and there hasnt been a real greedy guy that ignores the rules yet. Not that Ive heard of, at any rate. The last part was a bit unsettling. It either meant that people were satisfied with what they had or the greedy guys vanished without a trace or memory. Oh, by the way, Pam said. I didnt ask about consumables Nemel scanned the vials, jars and miscellaneous containers lining the shelves behind the counter. She had packed some healing potions and other curatives since they knew that they wouldnt have access to a temple, but now they had what was probably a Goblin Druid. There were other things even more frequently employed, however. Is there anything the camp needs from this shop? She asked the row of settlers standing along the wall. Glue, Varnish, Lime, Lye The men rattled off two dozen materials used in woodworking, construction and daily life. Pam had a couple of Skeletons bring out barrels of the requested goods from the workshops warehouse. The cost of everything wiped out the proceeds from the foraged goods that they had brought in and put a solid dent into Nemels remaining funds. Do you have a Merchant Guild account? Pam asked as Nemel counted out her payment. I dont. I always just used my familys before. You should get one set up as quickly as possible, the Alchemist said. People dont usually use physical coinage when performing large transactions. I know it sounds strange for a frontier territory, but were pretty well-connected with the rest of the country. I didnt see a Merchant Guild branch in Wardens Vale, Nemel said. Corelyn Harbours the closest one. Itd be a day trip with those new barges. The next time she had planned on going there was when she would need to meet the next batch of settlers. As Pam mentioned, however, it wouldnt take more than a day to go back and forth. She would have to think of some other things to look around for to make the most out of the trip. After finishing up her business and loading her wagon with the supplies, they continued shopping along the main street of the settlement. She found that the shops were not just local workshops servicing the community, but outlets for industries in Wardens Vale. The local blacksmiths, for instance, filled custom orders for the nearby construction, but the tools and supplies being sold were delivered from the foundry in Wardens Vale. This gave a sense of uniformity as everything was constructed out of the same, standardised components. Eventually, they came to Nemels main objective for visiting the settlement, which was the mill and the nearby workshops processing lumber. Though the river was nearby, the mill didnt use a water wheel. Instead, a Soul Eater was used to power the machinery. A horse shaft was connected to a giant steel gear, which in turn powered a drive shaft extending to the workshop. There, two Death Warriors were feeding logs through a circular steel saw under the direction of a woodcutter. Nemels people watched as the log was quickly divided into uniform planks. The planks were loaded into one of the ubiquitous metal containers that were seemingly used for all cargo. There something I can help you with? A man called out to them as he walked out of a nearby office. Were new to the territory, Nemel smiled in greeting, I just brought some of my woodcutters to see how things are done here. I see. Well, this part dont work too different from a decent water mill. The difference heres that the Undead handle the logs like twigs, so moving wood around goes faster. How we handle transport is a godsend, too. Can the Undead do this part on their own? The machinery is pre-set so they can, the man said. All they have to do is repeat a few simple steps. The woodcutter on duty calibrates the machinery according to our queue of orders. A mill usually employed dozens of people, hundreds, if one included all of the associated industries and services. The mill here looked like it had eight Humans between the various operations at most. The sound of metal doors banging shut filled the air when the Death Knights closed the filled cargo container. As if on cue, a Soul Eater drawing a wagon came into the yard. A gurney crane offloaded the empty container from the wagon, and then loaded the filled container. Once it was secured, the Soul Eater trotted off with its shipment. Those go to the lumber yards in Wardens Vale for seasoning, the man said. How many trees do you go through per day? One of Nemels woodcutters asked. This heres the quick part, the man replied. We go through trees faster than they can bring em in. Right now, theyre clearing the way to the western pass. You can go take a look at how they do things if you want. A freight wagon brings in a fresh set of trees every half an hour or so. They thanked the man and left the lumber mill before heading over to take a look at the workshops nearby. This part, at least, seemed normal enough. The shops were almost entirely operated by Humans fashioning parts and pieces for local construction. When a Soul Eater pulling a wagon full of logs entered the southwestern gate of the settlement, they rushed over to their wagon to follow it back out. It led them upriver, passing another wagon bringing timber in the other direction. Twenty-five kilometres from the settlement, they stopped at the end of the pavement where piles of timber awaited loading. Her people backed away nervously as an Elder Lich came forward to question them with two Death Knights. You are not staff assigned to this site. State your name and purpose. Nemel Gran. I work for Dame Verilyn. These are some of the people from my settlement. Weve come to see how land is cleared around here. The Elder Lich raised a hand to the side of its skull. After several moments, it set it back down again. You may proceed. Do not block the passage of cargo. Straying beyond the bounds of the worksite will place you in the territories of the local tribes. Enter at your own risk. Do they just say ominous things on purpose? Wait, doesnt that mean I invaded the neighbouring territory yesterday? She had crossed the river, spied on the neighbours and her raid netted her a small tribes worth of Goblins. Nemel the Demihuman subjugator. The road to potatoes was fraught with all sorts of questionable acts. At least she wasnt enslaving themor was she? She intended to pay them eventually, but they were currently working for nothing but room and board. They walked west up the slope, occasionally passing a Soul Eater dragging a tree chained to its harness in the other direction. A few hundred metres further along, they came across a group of Vampire Brides in yellow helmets and blue coveralls with reflective stripes directing an assortment of Undead labourers. Good morning, Nemel said. One of the Vampire Brides turned to reply to her greeting. Good morning. What are you doing here? Earthworks for the highway, the Vampire Bride said. Well, the new highway, at least. Beyond the Vampire Brides, the Undead were tearing up what looked like the remains of a much older road that had been exposed from their excavation. Wait, arent those ancient ruins? Nemel said, Should you really be destroying them? Parts of this old highway were identified half a year ago and weve avoided construction here because of that, the Vampire Bride replied. Lady Zahradnik wanted to commission the Adventurer Guild to investigate, but theyre still working in the Azerlisia Mountains. The Prime Minister sent down the order for the new highway to be laid without further delay. Nemel eyed a wheelbarrow of ancient paving stones being carted away. Any fragment of history from before the Demon Gods was precious and rare, but most people only saw it as an opportunity to lay claim to wealth long lost by its original owners. The Sorcerous Kingdom seemed to care even less. Then again, the Sorcerer Kings claim to E-Rantel was supposedly ancient, so maybe they already knew the history of the region. What are you doing with all the stuff youre tearing up? Nemel asked. Baroness Zahradnik instructed us to store everything in Wardens Vale, the Vampire Bride answered. Representatives from the Adventurer Guild will investigate everything when theyre available. I see. At least someone was making sure that it wasnt being thoughtlessly discarded. They continued walking past the construction site, eventually reaching the end of the clearing. A dozen men and women were directing teams of Skeletons to clear the brush while others examined the huge trees left over in their path. One of the woodcutters took a piece of chalk and drew several lines on a trunk over a metre in diameter. We should walk around the side, Mistress Nemel, one of her woodcutters said, looks like the trees are set to fall toward the clearing. After they scurried out of the way, the woodcutter gave a nearby Death Warrior a thumbs-up. The Death Warrior hefted a one-handed battleaxe and started chopping out the marked area. Two minutes later, it moved to the other side. In less than four minutes, the sixty-metre-tall conifer fell into the clearing. Four Death Knights came up and started excavating the stump while a team of Skeletons trimmed the branches from the fallen tree. What do you think? Nemel asked. Its uhfast? One of her woodcutters answered with a helpless laugh, A tree that big would take one of us a day to get down with an axe. Then itd take days to trim and split up so we can move it with draft animals. After the woodcutters and their Skeleton labourers trimmed off the last of the branches, the tree trunk was divided into ten-metre-long sections. Iron stakes were driven into the sides of the closest one and chains were attached to them. They hitched the felled timber to a Soul Eater that arrived to drag it off. How much is one big tree like that worth? Ida asked. A lot, the woodcutter answered. Could probably sell it for somewhere close to a hundred platinum in Arwintar. Assuming you can even find one that big and manage to move it. One tree like that could build a small village. Or a heck of a lot of furniture. do we have trees like that at our place? Plenty. Bigger, even. Problems how much work would go into harvesting and transporting even one of them. We can drop trees near the river into the water and move them that way, but, after that, well need animalsexcept I havent seen a single ox or draft horse the entire time here. Another huge tree crashed to the ground. Going by the mans estimate, a week of work was going by in minutes right before their eyes. Smaller trees were felled by a single stroke of the Death Knights greatswords. It was no small wonder that Baroness Zahradniks subjects shrugged off the ninety per cent tax rate like it was nothing. The question was whether it was incentive enough for her people to set aside their fear of working with the Undead. Nemel licked her lips nervously. If youd like, she said. I can lease these types of Undead to help with your work. Her men exchanged looks. If thats what you think is best, Mistress Nemel. Nonono, I wanted you guys to be okay with it! Doesnt look like the people here have any problems with em, one of the woodcutters shrugged. Besides, we wont be able to get far without using the Undead like everyone else here. Relief flooded through her, and she concealed a sigh. Then lets head back home and drop our things off, Nemel smiled. Ill fill out the paperwork when I visit Wardens Vale this afternoon. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 6, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Ilyshnish crawled on her hands and knees, upside down on the ceiling of her lair. She fished out a platinum coin and fixed it to the ice. It was the five hundredth coin attached to the ceiling, so she decided that it was an excellent time to take a break. She silently dropped down to the floor. Her hand went into one of her Infinite Haversacks, producing a magical light. A smile grew on her lips after she activated the item and held it aloft. Not bad The platinum coins caught the illumination and sparkled like a field of glittering stars. Once she placed a few thousand more coins up there, it would truly begin to look magnificent. Most of her morning had been taken up moving her treasure from Wardens Vale to her lair. A metre-high pile of platinum coins and diamonds awaited installation and much more would eventually make its way over from the Empire. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, satisfaction filling her being over the lairs growing sense of wealth. At the same time, the underlying sense of nervousness over her new assignment marred the otherwise wonderful feeling. She wouldnt be able to linger much longer. Ilyshnish returned to her natural appearance, padding out of the frozen islands tunnels and slipping into the lake. She broke out of the ice on the other side, rising into the air on leisurely wingbeats. As she circled the mountain, she took inventory of her domain below. The snow cloaking the lower slopes was rapidly receding, giving way to spring. Her minions camp had grown slightly, adding another storehouse and some shelters for the freshly-acquired Goblin minions. Several people appeared to be missing, including Nemel. Ilyshnishs gaze went across the river. Her wagon is missing, so she must have wandered off somewhere Ilyshnishs patrol brought her to the northern border of her territory. She spotted a pair of Krkono?e Rangers and watched them for a time. Most of their observable behaviours had become familiar to her since moving in and she was confident that she could pass herself off as one of them. At least if she didnt have to speak their language. Their general attitudes were markedly Ranger-ish, which was mostly in line with a Frost Dragons outlook. In hindsight, it was convenient to have the mutualistic races living nearby to observe. Or maybe the presence of the felid Beastmen was what convinced Lady Shalltear that it was possible to send her to the Beastman country. The sight of a barge coming up the river prompted Ilyshnish to fly down to Wardens Vale. She landed in front of the harbourmasters office and poked her head in. Jeeves looked up from his paperwork. Good afternoon, Dame Verilyn! Good afternoon, Jeeves. Whats in that barge coming upriver? Jeeves reached out and pulled a binder out from the row in front of him. His bony fingers flipped through the pages. Nothing out of the ordinary, Im afraid, the Skeleton Merchant said. We have Shrouds of Sleep coming back from the last meat delivery, iron ore, reagents for alchemy and enchantingif youre looking for your shipments from the Empire, they only come in once a week and everything stored in Wagner County was delivered all at once. I see, she said with a disappointed frown. Thank you for letting me know, Jeeves. It is always a pleasure, Dame Verilyn. Ilyshnish had already moved everything in her excitement, so it seemed that there was little else to do. She took off from the harbour, flying over to the village and landing behind Baroness Zahradniks manor. In the village square, she found Nemel, Fendros, Elise and Ida, plus Fi and Gog, the two Goblin mystics. The villagers offered curious looks at the two Goblins, but otherwise minded their own business. Dame Verilyn, Nemel curtsied as Ilyshnish approached. Good afternoon. Good afternoon, Ilyshnish bobbed her head. What brings you to the harbour? Just taking another look around, her minion answered. When we arrived, we only looked at what each place was, but we didnt really look at what they were doing. Its all quite astonishing once you add everything up. Will that make my taxes add up at an astonishing rate? Nemel turned her head, glancing at their surroundings. She was clearly wary about something, but Dame Verilyn couldnt detect any threats. Dame Verilyn, she said, I understand that youre very self-assured, but its usually not good form to discuss finances in public like this. Maybe youd like to join us on our trip to the Lizardman village? We can talk about things on the way there. Why are you going to the Lizardman village? Im not very familiar with druidic magic, so Im headed there to consult with their Druids. Dame Gronvidr said that they have a sort of school for Druids and Id like to see if our Goblins can learn from them. Also, I put in a request for a camp Merchant with Nonna on the off chance that she might know of one and we ended up getting a Lizardman Merchant. They went over to the lakeside harbour and boarded the small barge moored there. The Elder Lich captain gave Ilyshnish what she thought was a dirty look. She assumed her Snow Elf appearance before taking a seat on the cabin rooftop beside Nemel. So, Ilyshnish said, what was it that you wanted to discuss? Im adjusting the development schedule, Nemel replied. Well, its more like Im redoing it. Were not done examining everything yet, but its clear that my initial plans were far toohumble. Thats a good thingI think? It means I get more taxes sooner, right? About that, Nemel said hesitantly, Im advising that you waive taxes for the next few yearsD-dame Verilyn?! Nemels figure blurred as Ilyshnishs eyes welled with tears. She sobbed and the floodgates broke loose. You promised me taxes! Ilyshnish wailed, I put my hopes and dreams in you! Y-youll get your taxes eventually! The liar leaned toward Ilyshnish with a placating gesture, I just wanted to take our demesnes production and reinvest it to accelerate development. Youll get more taxes in the long run than you would have if you had just hoarded your revenues. I dont believe you. But its good economic sense! Ilyshnish turned her head away with a sniff. She shook away the hand on her arm. Why had she been foolish enough to trust a Human? They were like tiny Green Dragons without scales. Dame Verilyn, the Human said, I dont understand. Why is it so terrible that youd react like this? I didnt even know Dragons could cry! We cant. are you saying that those are fake tears? No, Ilyshnish said, Im saying that Dragons cant cry. But other races can cry. To be frank Id be beside myself with the strangeness of it if I hadnt cried over Hejinmals single gold coin back then. With alternate selves came many strange things. A Dragons superior psyche could overcome most of them, but some werent so easy to control. Now Im confused, the Human said. Would you be just as upset if you were a Dragon? Yes. I just wouldnt cry over it. Can you at least tell me why youre so upset? I felt that what I recommended would please you. Ilyshnish heaved a sigh. You promised me something, she said. Then it turned out to be a lie. But its not a lie. Im just amending what I said. Its an improvement on the original promise! Not to me, it isnt. You were supposed to oversee the development of a part of my land and produce taxes. Instead of taxes, I got an amendment. That makes it a lie. Even if thats the case, it got replaced with something better, right? How would I know? Ilyshnish said, Im a Frost Dragon. I already went out on a limb with this abstract arrangement hoping for a desirable outcome. Instead, I got some other abstract thing. She simmered internally over how she had gotten so excited over nothing. Since the Viridian Dragon Lord had successfully collected wealth from Humans, Ilyshnish thought that she could do it too. Except she didnt have the mental faculties to deal with all of the convoluted humanisms as Green Dragons could. It was proving to be a sorrow-filled lesson about going beyond the bounds of ones nature. Then how does Lady Zahradnik do anything with you? Im sure shes had to change things here and there as you learn about one another. I dont have any problems with Lady Zahradnik, Ilyshnish replied. If Lady Zahradnik says that shell do something, she does it. If she promises to give me something, she gives it. She hasnt lied to me a single time. The liar fell silent. Ilyshnish could sense that the Human was filled with disbelief at her statement. Thats the problem with Humans: theyre just so transient and unreliable, swirling around like a snowflake in a blizzard. What should I do with these minions now They travelled in silence while the vessel completed its journey. Chief Esess and several attendants awaited them at the village berth. Welcome, the Lizardman Lord greeted them cheerfully. Its good towhat happened? Ilyshnish sighed again. She scrubbed her cheeks and fixed her appearance. Dame Verilyn got upset over something I proposed, the Human said. I have no idea why shes being like this. Chief Esess looked between them, scratching the black scales of his head. Thats a pretty vague explanation, he said. What did you propose? I asked if she could waive our taxes so we could focus our resources on demesne development. Then she cried. I didnt know Dragons could cry. They cant, Ilyshnish said. I thought so, Chief Esess said. Anyway, what did she cry about? Something about promises and abstract stuff and being a liar. What did you promise? Our arrangement was that I come and work for Dame Verilyn, managing her territory in her name. The Lizardman Lord lowered his hand and crossed his arms. Let me guess: you promised that she would get taxes once you got started. Thats right, the promise-breaker said. Then youre the one in the wrong here. How?! The Human blurted out. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Because you said youd do something, Chief Esess said, and now youre not. But the new proposal is better. Chief Esess shook his head slowly. I assume that Dame Verilyn told you how Frost Dragons learn and remember things. Yes, thats right. They learn best through direct experiences. They also remember every experience. so you know that and youre still doing this to her? I have no idea what Im doing! Humans Chief Esess muttered under his breath, alright, look. Did your territory under management earn anything since you arrived? A bit Then you owe Dame Verilyn taxes, right? Have you paid those taxes? No? Its only been two days since we got here. Theyre usually collected seasonally. But that doesnt help you with the big problem youve got brewing right now, Chief Esess told the Human. Do you want it solved or not? I do, the Human replied. I really dont follow you, though. That doesnt matter, just pay her before something happens to you. The Human pulled a ledger out of the satchel slung over her shoulder. After opening it and studying the content for a moment, she unfastened a pouch from her belt and fished out an assortment of coins. She held them out to Ilyshnish. These are your taxes as of noon today, Dame Verilyn. Ilyshnish received the coins, which amounted to two gold, three silver and seven copper. If she made that much in two days, her annual taxes would amount to fifty-one platinum and eight gold Now make your proposal again, Chief Esess said. Nemel frowned at the Lizardman Lord before turning to address Ilyshnish again. Dame Verilyn, she said, I recommend that you reinvest your taxes to speed up the development of your territory. If you think thats prudent, Ilyshnish replied. You are supposed to manage my territory, after all. She deposited the coins back into Nemels hand. Her minion looked thoroughly confused. Wait, what? I still dont get what happened. Chief Esess exchanged a look with Ilyshnish. The Lizardman Lord let out a rueful chuckle. The problem was that you were told everything you needed to know about what would happen. Then you chose to ignore it. Youre not the first Human that Ive seen that assumes other races are just funny-looking Humans that think and act just like them. In this case, you were doing something terribly dangerous. You may still be doing something dangerous depending on how things turn out. Nemel still looked clueless. Chief Esess rubbed the back of his neck with a clawed hand. Okay, so you and Dame Verilyn had an agreement. A promise. You promised to serve her and produce taxes. She agreed to let you manage her land. To her, its I agreed to have this human do this thing and shes been waiting for the result. The experience. Before, the experience was a Human promised to do this, but they didnt and offered some other unknown thing instead. Now, the experience is a Human promised to do this, and they did it. You get it? Not really, Nemel frowned. Dame Verilyn is pretty smart; why cant she just see where everything is going? Because she cant, Chief Esess said. She cant do it any more than you can fly by flapping your arms. Thats how Frost Dragons work. They dont know what something is for certain until they experience it. When you throw around terms and concepts that are foreign to her, its just a big nothing in her head. The best she can do is compare it to what shes seen or put a lot of effort into collecting information on. Frost Dragons have perfect memories, but the way that they interpret the world and act on it is contingent on those chains of experiences that they remember forever. Thats why what youre doing is dangerous. Dangerous in what way? Youre instilling expectations into her. If you lie, then you are a proven liar and everything you say and do will be viewed with distrust because Dame Verilyn will remember that one time you lied forever. On top of that, she made a promise to you and you can be sure that shell try to keep that promise. The problem is that you arent keeping yours and shell need to do something about that C something that will free her from her promise to you. I dont know what that means in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but if she wasnt one of His Majestys subjects, shed probably just kill you. Youre still not out of danger, though: youve shown that you can do as promised, and now shes expecting you to deliver on your new promise. If your reinvestment doesnt work out as intended, youre going to be going through this all over again. Nemel stared at the coins in her hand and swallowed. So when I say something like development, she asked, what do you have in mind, Dame Verilyn? I said so from the beginning, didnt I? Ilyshnish answered. But your idea of a farming village didnt match mine Chief Esess let out a low laugh. You had better check to see what those farming villages look like before you make any more proposals. After travelling around the duchy, I can tell you that the ones here are nothing like the ones inland. Ill be sure to visit them, Nemel said. By the way, how did you know what to do with Dame Verilyn? Baroness Zahradnik gave the both of us lessons on governance and such. We went through weeks and weeks of classes, so I got to see first-hand how she learned things. Classeswait a minute, Nemel furrowed her brow at Ilyshnish, doesnt that mean you already know about all this? Just because Ive spent some time learning things with Lady Zahradnik doesnt mean that I know all there is to know, Ilyshnish told her. I remember everything that went on during those classes, though. Some day, Ill be able to make more sense out of it, but that wont turn me into some sort of Dragon Lord. You should be some sort of Dragon Lord already, shouldnt you? Chief Esess noted. I dont know why people keep saying that, Ilyshnish frowned. It isnt as if I do anything especially powerful. The other ways are to be an Ancient Dragon or to be an exotic magic caster, and I am neither of those. Not being able to cast magic at all was becoming increasingly frustrating. Ilyshnish watched her four Human minions cast spells every day in the Empire and she still hadnt grasped even the slightest inkling of what they were doing. Even asking them to explain didnt get her any closer to harnessing her innate draconic magic. Now, Chief Esess said, I believe youre here for a couple of things Yes, thats right, Nemel nodded. Fi and Gog here joined my settlement with their tribe recently and Id like to see if they can learn from the Druids here. I dont think the Sorcerous Kingdom has any official druidic circles and your group here seems to be the closest to one. Mm. Thats true. The only organised group of Druids larger than ours is the one serving the Lizardman Alliance village in northern Tob. Most tribes in the Sorcerous Kingdom are independent of one another and their mystics are equally so. Im not sure at what point a group of Druids becomes a druidic circle, but its probably something well have to look into at some point. What was the other thing? Nemel produced a scrap of paper from one of her pouches. Im here to pick up Assassza? Sorry, I dont know how to pronounce this. I put up a request for a mercantile agent for my settlement and Nonna pointed me in this direction. Aszasza, Chief Esess said. Hes one of the Merchants working here. This way. Chief Esess led them deeper into the circular village complex. They walked through the outer ring, crossing the bridge to the inner village where several market stands were open for business. The Humans stuck with Nemel, but the two Goblin mystics went to curiously look at the wares on display. Did we see him the other day in Wagner County? Nemel asked. No. Most Lizardmen dont like straying too far from home. Its even worse if youre far from water. Travelling around the duchy is rough. The Lizardman Lord raised a foot and wiggled his webbed toes. Dry land does a number on the feet, so preparations must be made to endure the journey. Well, not so much the journey since we get around quickly here, but standing around at each stop and working. The bunch that moved into E-Rantel complain about the baked city streets all the time. If thats the case, will Aszasza be alright working for our territory? Hes the one that agreed to it, Chief Esess said. Youll find out whether its alright or not when he starts working. Compared to Humans, who tended to overcomplicate everything and were vulnerable to optimism and pessimism, Lizardmen were more practical and direct. That behaviour tended to make the Lizardmen feel shrewd and defensive, as they only committed as much as they cared to risk and were quick to assess a situation, minimise losses, and create contingencies. They didnt stop at any of the stands, instead going past them to one of the storage rooms. A skinny Lizardman with ochre scales stood between four of its brown-scaled fellows, examining the goods on one of the shelves. Aszasza, Chief Esess called out to him. Your new wifes here to pick you up. A strangled noise came out of Nemel. W-wife? She took a step back. Thats right, the Lizardman Lord said. Since hes marrying into your village, you offered yourself, right? Or maybe its one of these other females? Fendros, Elise and Ida retreated behind Nemel. I, uhI didnt know that he would be marrying into our village, Nemel said. Is that some custom or law or Hey, now, Chief Esess drew himself up to his full height. Dont tell me that you expected to run off with one of my people just like that! How do we know hell be taken care of if you cant commit to at least this much? Nemels eyes threatened to roll out of her head as her mouth worked soundlessly. Her eyes went back and forth between the three Lizardmen, who had come forward at the rising commotion. The boss minion swallowed. Which one is Aszasza? Nemel asked, Who are the others? Aszasza is the one in the middle, Chief Esess said. The other four are his assistants. Theyll be your secondary husbands. Make sure you take care of their needs. Congratulations, Ilyshnish smiled. Um Weak sounds issued from Nemel, who had bunched up her hands below her chin. Rather than being pleased over the arrangement, she was thoroughly distressed. Chief, a female voice called from the doorway, about thewhats happening here? O-oh, Ezsris, Chief Esess glanced at the newcomer nervously, we were just introducing Aszasza to the Humans here. Ah, the Merchant thing, the Lizardman Ranger nodded. But why does this Human look so out of sorts? Is she sick? She just got married, Ilyshnish said. Married? Chief Esess made a frantic gesture. I-its nothing! What did you come to see me about? It doesnt look like nothing, Ezsris eyed her Lord suspiciously. Who did she get married to? These five Lizardmen, Ilyshnish told her. Chief Esess implied that it was some sort of custom or law The Lizardman Lord retreated. Ezsris clawed foot caught him in the hip, knocking him to the ground. She started pummelling him with her quarterstaff. Ow! That hurts! OofC Ezsris jabbed him in the belly with the end of her weapon. Dont mind this idiot, she said. Theres no custom or law like that. Really? What if she was interested? Chief Esess wheezed. Nemel winced as Chief Esess was swatted again. Really, Ezsris replied, giving the Lizardman Lord another thump. You dont have to marry them if you dont want to. Thenno offence, Nemel said, but I dont think it would work. It wouldnt? Ilyshnish suppressed her disappointment. She wanted to see what the children looked like. Following a belated introduction between the two parties, Chief Esess limped out of the storeroom, leading them up to the second floor of the building. Ezsris quarterstaff tapped over the floor as she followed the Chief with narrowed eyes. They stopped at a room with several Lizardman priests. Csersch, the forest green Head Druid, came up to greet them. I see youve been up to some mischief again, Chief. Dont heal him, Ezsris muttered darkly. Right. No heals. Why does the Head Hunter have more clout than the Tribes Chief? Chief Esess complained. Ezsris raised her staff threateningly. A-anyway, Chief Esess said. These Humans came by to see if you could teach these Goblins druidic magic. Csersch leaned forward to examine Fi and Gog. Hmmthey have the look of mystics, he said, but are you sure theyre Druids? Fi appears to be something like a Druid, at least, Nemel said. She has apothecary skills and can cast healing magic. The only other vocations that I can think of that do both are Clerics, Priests and Alchemists, but I dont think they appear in these Goblins tribal culture. I dont see any flaws with that logic. What about Gog? Well, Gog can cast Summon Spices, but he doesnt appear to have anything else. I see, Csersch said. So he could be anything that Goblin tribes might have. Im willing to try teaching them, but there are a few things that need to be taken care of first. What things? Nemel asked. Some regulations laid down by Lady Zahradnik, Csersch answered. First, vocational training comes after basic education. All students need to meet a certain standard of literacy and mathematical skills. So I need to send them to school? If it was Wardens Vale or any territory directly under Baroness Zahradnik, tuition is paid for by House Zahradnik. Since Dame Verilyn is here, I assume youre affiliated with her in some way Yes, thats right, Nemel nodded. Im her seneschal. The rest you see here are her subjects. Then youll have to do it the same way that the Winter Scale Tribe does. You need to register them as students and include the cost of education in the territorial budget. If you have your own teachers, that works too so long as you can match the territorys educational standards. Is it expensive to send students to Wardens Vale? Not relative to the average income here. The teachers there are trained to teach Humans, however. Our village opted to have our own teachers who are accustomed to working with Lizardmen children. All races have their differences, so it may be better for someone in Dame Verilyns territory to learn how to teach Goblins. Especially since there are always more Goblins. Nemel nodded thoughtfully. Her gaze went to Fendros, who whimpered in response. They use Re-Estize script here, right? Nemel asked. Thats right, Csersch nodded. Then its probably best to do as youve suggested. Well be back when we get that done. Goblins were notoriously simple-minded, so Ilyshnish wondered how long that would take. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 6, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Ilyshnish continued following Nemel around on her tour of Wardens Vale and its nearby villages. As evening fell, they returned to the minion base and Nemel went out to subjugate three more Goblin tribes. This was achieved through means suitably arrogant for a minion leader: flying high overhead while nullifying their pitiful projectiles with a casual wave of her hand. She then rendered the tribal leaders helpless in a domineering arcane display. Now, Nemel had just as many Goblin minions as Human ones. According to her boss minion, a larger population would make activities in the settlement more economical. Division of labour was more efficient and minion instructors could teach larger groups of neophyte minions at once. Like the Human Lords of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the imperial scion seemed to naturally pursue the raising of more minions for her nascent minion empire. Youre so much more energetic than before, Ilyshnish noted from her throne of logs. Hm? Youve reached an unprecedented level of aggression. After everything that Ive seen, Nemel said, can you blame me? My target before was some longhouses and workshops before winter so my people wouldnt freeze. With Undead labour, we can be there in two months instead of two seasons! The problem now is, well, labour. At the projected rate of clearing, well have a crazy development backlog. Bringing in settlers from the Empire will help alleviate things, but its just not enough. So you plan to train Goblins, Ilyshnish said. I cant say that this is the brightest of ideas, in more ways than one. They dont have to be geniuses at their work, Nemel replied. There are a lot of low complexity tasks that Undead labour isnt capable of. If they can do that reliably, it frees up Human artisans for other things. Out of the Goblins Nemel had conquered, seven were mystics. Fourteen were verified Rangers, leaving eleven generic Goblins with the basic camp skills common to all Goblins. Two of them were identified to have magical potential by Fendros and set aside for magical training. The rest Nemel hoped could be taught vocational skills by the Human migrants. First, however, came basic education. After looking at the schoolhouses around Wardens Vale, Nemel purchased a hundred slate boards from the harbours general store. Boxes filled with sticks of limestone were procured as writing implements. The Human settlers were all provided with one to assist with their work and the Goblins were all provided with one to aid in educational instruction. Others served as notice boards or went into the workshops and storehouses to help keep track of production and inventories. In addition to their other duties, Fendros, Elise and Ida would teach reading, writing and arithmetic. Since the literacy rate amongst Humans in the north was poor, two-thirds of the migrants attended too. Classes would be held in the evening and a roofed-over area was being raised for that purpose. What are you envisioning for your first village, exactly? Ilyshnish asked. I dont have an exact idea of what I want, Nemel answered, but I thought those elevated and walled farming villages were amazing. The Lichtowers, especially. This site were camped on will serve as the main harbour for the territory, so it will end up as a town. Id like to see a scaled-up version of what we saw today here. Why do you like the Lichtowers so much? Something about them just tickled my fancy. Im definitely going to build a bigger one for this harbour. The Druid grove they recently planted in the Lizardman village is a must, too. We seem to have drifted far from potatoes W-well have those too, of course! Nemel said defensively, Some other crops will be necessary, plus livestock like chickens and cattle for eggs and cheese. Being able to cook up a decent meal out of our produce alone is a good goal, I think. Beyond that, I have to figure out what advanced industries we should focus on. Always being able to have a good meal was a good goal. Humans often overlooked the simple things that would make them happy for bigger things they could never reach. What are you considering? Well, our development will be tied to Wardens Vale. Trying to compete with that huge foundry would be impossible and our timber exports would be a sliver compared to theirs once were done clearing farmland. If were trying to match the desired demographics for Lady Zahradniks demesne, there will be all sorts of magic-related industries to consider. I was hoping you had some ideas. Me? Youve lived for far longer than I have, so you must have seen all sorts of things. Plus this is your domain, right? Youre obviously doing something supernatural to it so it may result in features exclusive to this territory. Snow and ice are exclusive to this territory for most of the year. Or at least they were. Er, I was hoping for something moremystical? Precious herbs infused with elemental mana or crystals that grow on the cliffs. Stuff like that. They sounded valuable, but Ilyshnish wasnt sure if anything she had seen in the past century or so matched the description. Despite Nemels assertion, Ilyshnish hadnt done anything like picking up random herbs and minerals to see what Humans would pay her for them. You may want to conduct some research on that, Ilyshnish said. I believe the best bet is to see what the Adventurer Guilds Azerlisia Expedition has turned up. It was my fathers old domain, after all. Did you have any ideas of your own that you feel particularly attached to? Well, Im from a long line of Wizards, so its all magic-related. Honestly, having a cosy community of magic casters comfortably distant from the big city has a charm of its own. I could relax and conduct research in my tower, eating potatoes every day. Doesnt that sound nice? Ill have you know that, while I can eat anything, I prefer meat. Th-then it can be meat and potatoes! Nemel told her, The point is that Ill be able to pursue my personal goals instead of working to make ends meet every day. Not that I wont be doing my job, but having leeway in life makes a big difference in ones outlook. Aside from the potatoes, Ilyshnish thought she could agree with that. A small column of Goblins arrived at the camp, depositing bundles of freshly-cut firewood into one of the storehouses. Ilyshnish watched the orderly line of Demihumans make their way back out to the edge of the clearing. I cant say Ive seen Goblins behave like this before, she said. Theyre usually morechaotic. Really? Nemel didnt look up from her paperwork, I thought you told me about the Hobgoblin thing because you knew about it. Well, understanding that Lords project certain effects on their tribes isnt the same as seeing it in action. I suppose youre right about that, Nemel murmured. Stories about Goblin armies are commonly known, but this is one of those cases where the truth is stranger than the tales. I treated them like soldiers and they just naturally played the part. They arent exactly like Imperial Knights, but there are far more similarities than there are differences. In a way, its scary. How so? Theyre still just Goblins. Nemel threw a look over her shoulder before focusing on her work again. Alright, maybe to a Dragon they arent scary, but as a Human, its scary. We see them as a sort of non-threat unless there are a lot of them around and we think theyre stupid and primitive. But all it takes is a single Hobgoblin to rally all the Goblins in an area and transform them into an army. If they manage to raid a cache of equipment or enslave some blacksmiths, you have a very real problem brewing. Companies of Goblins can strike all along the frontier and fade deep into the forest where its practically impossible for Human armies to hit them back. Do you think they can threaten other races like that? Of course, Nemel nodded. Humans take pride in the idea that equipment, martial discipline and magical expertise allow them to stand up to a world filled with savage threats stronger than they are. Ilyshnish scoffed. Not everyone can be strong, Dame Verilyn, came Nemels reproachful reply. Most people are weak. Goblins are even weaker than Humans. That thing that I said beforepeople dont really seem to consider it, but the use of equipment, martial discipline and magical expertise are not exclusive to Humans. It makes me hopeful for these little guys. Hopeful, hm Yes, hopeful. They just seem to be natural at fitting into larger organisational schemes. Maybe thats why you see them everywhere. Except in Human lands. Imperial citizens see them as dirty and stupid, but its more like theyre uncomplicated? That can actually be an advantage. Well, I cant say I disagree with that idea, but how does it work to their advantage, precisely? As youve noted, theyre not Frost Dragons. Take their whole propensity to form armies once an officer appears, for instance. In the Imperial Army, the Sergeants spend a lot of time breaking in new recruits. Its not just training them how to use a spear and stand in ranks, but all sorts of mental and physical conditioning must happen as well. A commoner off of the street comes in with modes of thinking that arent suited for military service. Theyre not loyal to each other and lack aggression. Theyre not receptive to command authority, which means that they dont receive the full benefit of their officers. Does that mean Human Adventurers are different from Imperial Knights? Theyre very different, Nemel said. They say that a veteran Imperial Knight is about as strong as a Silver-rank Adventurer, but an army of ten thousand Silver-rank Adventurers would lose one hundred per cent of the time to an Imperial Legion of the same strength. Adventurers only train to fight as small units at best, while Imperial Knights are components of a fully functional army. It would be a one-sided victory. So you plan on raising a Goblin army. Nemel blinked at Ilyshnishs conclusion. Er, no? The boss minion said, Its more that I think Goblin nature can be harnessed for other tasks. They have that uncomplicatedness that allows them to naturally exist in the state that the Imperial Army works so hard to instil into its recruits. I think it would make them ideal for squad tasks. I see. Thats why youve divided them into groups to labour around the camp. It wont stop there, Nemel said. Once they get their basic education, they can be trained in various vocations. If Im right, theyll become an industrial force to be reckoned with. So youre exploiting the nature of the Goblin race to your advantage. Youre becoming more and more like Lady Zahradnik. I-Im not exploiting them. Not in a bad way, at least. Theyll become productive citizens and their quality of life will improve. Its a mutually beneficial arrangement. To a point. I understand that you wish to be good to your subjects, but everything that youve mentioned doesnt address some fundamental issues. Such as? Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Ilyshnish tilted her head curiously at the Human Lord. Your wilful Human blindness is getting to you again, Ilyshnish told her. For some reason, your race believes that growth is unlimited. What happens when this benevolent society of yours reaches the limit of what the land can support? Will you send your spares to the city to be conveniently forgotten just as the Humans of the Empire do? Turn your problem into someone elses? That would take a long time. It will happen eventually. Or is this more of the same? A problem for someone else since youll have long expired from old age? That bylaw youre so scared of C the one that allows subjects to eat one another in specific parts of this territory C exists because there is no solution to that problem aside from controlling the population. Ill have you know that I have no intention of eating hundreds of thousands of Goblins a year. Id become fatter than Hejinmal used to be. I might turn green, as well. Nemel set down her work, getting up and sitting down again to face Ilyshnish. What do Goblin tribes usually do when there are too many for the land to support? Nemel asked. They raid if possible. When resource shortages reach a certain point, they have to migrate or starve. If they migrate as skilled work teams, Im sure theyd be welcomed elsewhere. That may be true, but, in the end, its a dream that requires constant expansion. Im not sure if the Sorcerous Kingdom allows its constituents to independently declare war on other countries but Im not raising a Goblin army for that, Nemel told her. Didnt you say youd be satisfied so long as you got your taxes? I did. Im just pointing out some problems inherent to your benevolent plans. At some point, you wont be able to afford that same benevolence. What if I just implement population controls some other way? Limiting the number of children each family can have, for instance. If you could do that all along, why do you have so many spares in the Empire? Well, children arent guaranteed to survive to adulthood, but its mainly inheritance laws, I think. Men inherit before women, so its a cultural norm for those who wish to pass on their wealth to have at least one male heir and one male spare. That means the average landlord or tenant has three to five children to get those two males. But only having two children means that even if something happens to the heir, the spare inherits regardless of whether theyre male or female. It doesnt work because the heir inherits the entire estate. What happens in your scenario is that you have the female heir getting married to another heir to consolidate the estate, resulting in more land, power and influence for their heir. From there, it happens more and more frequently until you have territories that were once carefully divided by a liege belonging to one house, resulting in powerful political and economic players that shouldnt exist. Its a recipe for chaos and a good Noble will act to stop the formation of a potential monopoly. Ilyshnish idly scratched the bark off of a log beneath her. In a desperate effort to pass on what one generation possessed to another, mortals devised all sorts of silly schemes that resulted in similarly silly behaviour. In that case, Ilyshnish yawned, can you think of any solutions? New legislation for new realities, I suppose, Nemel replied. Its easier said than done, though. Those in power stay in power because the law affords them that power and that power allows them to maintain what they consider a desirable status quo. Honestly, most people in the Empire are preoccupied with living from season to season, so not many call for change. The Emperor rules with an iron fist and his laws and policies support a country where men dominate politically and economically. Rumour has it that he despises the two female sovereigns in the region, as well as the remaining unmarried princess of Re-Estize. Considering his habit of purging his opponents, no one dares to openly propose change. But this isnt the Empire, Ilyshnish told her. Also, the majority of the lawmakers in the Sorcerous Kingdom are women. That might be true, but I barely know anything about this country. I dont want to run around pushing for change out of nowhere. Im not even a Noble, technically C just the seneschal of one of the gentry. No one would listen to me. Whatever confidence Nemel had seemed to only extend as far as the limits of her authority. It was a strange quirk of many Humans: they chained themselves to arbitrary rules and principles even when no one else watched or cared. Lady Zahradnik would probably listen to you, Ilyshnish said. She listens to pretty much anyone when it comes to proposals for improvement. As if that isnt scary enough, Nemel laughed nervously. Maybe Ill try when I feel more comfortable here. Having a few successes under my belt will lend me more credibility. Scary? Human lore was rife with Nobles who were portrayed as unapproachable, be they benevolent or malevolent, but even children came to Lady Zahradnik with their ideas. Maybe she was missing something. If thats what you think is for the best. So all of those laws that I memorised but dont quite understand are still going to be in place by the time I get back, right? Unknowingly breaking a new set would result in all sorts of suffering again. suffering? Please dont make me recall it. Sorry. Um, I didnt know you were going anywhere. Lady Shalltear is sending me southeast to the Beastman country next to the Draconic Kingdom. I know nothing about it and I have no idea how long Ill be away for. Nemel frowned up at her. That wasnt a good sign. Doesnt that country constantly eat people from the Draconic Kingdom? I hear Queen Draudillon asks the Empire for help on occasion. What do you know about them? That was about it. I dont think the Empire has ever responded to those calls for aid. Ive never read any materials on the Beastman country in the university libraries either. I dont even know its name. Anyway, with whom will you be going? thats something Im trying to puzzle out. I cant exactly bring Humans there if Im going to lose them to predation as soon as we cross the border. Well, if its a Beastman country, then why not bring Beastmen? Quagoa are mole Beastmen, right? I have a feeling that wont work. From what Lady Zahradnik said, its populated by big predator-type Beastmen. Theyd probably see Quagoa as food. Are there any Beastmen that would fit in? There are, but but? Theyre the Krkono?e. I have no idea what those are. You know, the evil little sheep that I talked about. Little sheep sound like food for big predatory Beastmen Hah! Id like to see them try. The ones Im referring to are big spotted felid types, though. The two races are collectively referred to as the Krkono?e by Lady Zahradnik. I dont think their actual names can be interpreted into any form of Human speech. They had a way of speaking between themselves that Ilyshnish found highly intriguing. Rather than using words, they conveyed pieces of themselves somehow. If Frost Dragons could communicate like that, sharing information would be a lot easier. Then why not just invite the felid Krkono?e? Nemel asked. can I do that? Why are you asking me? Could she do that? Both races were reclusive, but it was the sheep that made the most terrible impression. If she brought a group of felid Krkono?e to the Beastman country, things became convenient in various ways. Even out-of-place behaviour would be shrugged off as the quirks of a group of foreigners. If she did the same thing alone, she might be discriminated against and Lady Shalltear would punish her severely for her lack of progress. Ilyshnish gazed up at the evening sky, trying to imagine what it would be like to be picked on by Beastmen, but the only related experiences were watching cats and Krkono?e stalking and killing their prey. She replaced the memory of a dead rat dangling from a cats jaws. Then she replaced the rat with a pitiful-looking Frost Dragon. A shudder rippled down the length of her body. Are you alright, Dame Verilyn? Nemels worried voice rose from below her. Do you think theyll become my minions? Ilyshnish asked. I thought you were looking for someone to travel with, her minion frowned. Not become your minions. But you became my minion when you travelled with me. I became your minCvassal for an entirely different reason! Well, Im fairly certain that most people would become your minions. Actually, no: theyd become your minions for the entirely wrong reasons. What reasons might that be? sex. Huh? Dont huh me! Nemel scowled, You knew exactly what you were doing in the Empire! You played so many people with your ridiculous charisma that I stopped counting after Oestestadt. Even I thought I was going to be going to be what? N-nothing! Ilyshnish had been relying on intuition, limited knowledge and raw skill in the Empire, but Nemel made it sound like she was scheming the entire time. Beyond that, the Empire was uniformly Human C she wasnt sure how she could appeal to so many different races in the Beastman country the same way. She supposed it was worth a few attempts. She rose and arched her back, stretching her wings and tail with a wide yawn. It seems that theres nothing left to do but try, she said. Is there anything else you need from me before I get going? I thought you were here to lord over your minions. I was. It doesnt invalidate the question, though. Nemel rose from her seat, brushing off her skirts and looking around the camp. We should be alright for now, she said. I can always Message you if something comes up, right? The eastern border of the Draconic Kingdom shouldnt be more than a few hours away for you Ill take your word for it, but that doesnt mean wherever I am in the Beastman country will be a few hours away. I can always come back in an emergency, though. Thank you, Dame Verilyn. Her boss minion curtsied as Ilyshnish launched herself out of the clearing and took wing. She eyed the slopes of the nearby mountains while she ascended above the peaks. How do I even know which ones are decent? Do the best ones have the shiniest coats? Maybe I should just try the largest ones Differentiating Humans was difficult enough. Gauging them by their apparent strength alone didnt guarantee quality. Merchants and artisans were generally weak, yet they did all sorts of useful things. One had to figure out how each vocation decorated themselves and their establishments to display their significance, and even then there were those who purposely or inadvertently concealed it. She eventually spotted a pair of Krkono?e Rangers: the same pair who made their territory in the high ravine along her northern border that she sometimes conversed with. They watched her land from their rocky den concealed in a stand of conifers and thick shrubs. They had little in the way of garb beyond woollen loincloths fastened by rawhide belts holding several containers and tools. Ahem, excuse mC We are not interested in becoming your tenants, Seeker. Maybe she should have used minion instead. It had a far nicer ring to it than tenant. Humans just didnt know how to make an impression. Ah, I didnt come about that, Ilyshnish replied. I am going to a distant land of Beastmen and I desire companions to travel with. Might you be interested in seeing new and exotic places? Or perhaps know someone that might be interested? The two Krkono?e Rangers exchanged looks. The female of the pair padded up the slope and disappeared into the trees. We know of someone who would be interested, the remaining male said. It should not be long before my mate returns with him. Ilyshnish brightened, her tail waving lazily in contentment. She appeared to be off to a good start. Oh, wonderful! She said, If I got it right, your name was something like Pinecone? How was the winter? There was no hardship, Pinecone replied. The conditions of your territory drove many animals to our side. Maybe freezing the entire thing had been a bad idea. She wondered how many of her resources had run away. If only she had something like nuk. Maybe she could grab a few young ones from the Azerlisia Mountains and start a herd. The female Krkono?e Ranger C whose name was some sort of smooth grey pebble of a certain size with distinct features C returned after a half hour. To Ilyshnishs great dismay, Pebble flew back with one of the Krkono?e Druids. Ilyshnish scales flattened and her wings unfurled nervously as the murderous sheep thing approached. This one will travel with the Seeker, it declared with a bleat.
The Magocrat Out of the many societies around the world, it is not only primitive forms of tribal culture that give rise to Classes born from the need for leadership and stability. When a significant sphere of civilisation begins to embrace magic and institutions for the arcane arts are established, a new need arises: one left unfulfilled by what came before. Into that void, the magocratic elite make their appearance. No mere Wizard secluded in their lonely tower or free-willed Sorcerer prone to personal whim, the Magocrat is as much a leader as a mage. It is not magic that comes first to the Magocrat, but the communities that they serve. They are not necessarily founded in aristocratic institutions, but it is more often the case than not. Much like the Noble Fighter, Magocrat Job Classes are not base Job Classes, but Prestige Classes with specific cultural qualifiers. Additionally, as Noble Fighters have a school of combat and favoured weapon category, Magocrats choose a specific field of study and may specialise in a school of magic. As such, Magocrats can vary widely despite all possessing the same Job Class, much like Wizards and Sorcerers. All Magocrats share several common aspects, however. As leaders of civilised society, they possess the same bureaucratic, diplomatic and cultural aptitudes as their non-caster counterparts. They may use their charismatic power to inspire the masses or instil fear. They have an appreciation of arts and culture, and their balanced approach to progress and governance lays the foundations for the further advancement of society. Be they a humble bureaucrat working in a remote frontier court, an Archmage who reigns over the battlefield, or the grand vizier of a vast empire, the goal of the Magocrat is the same: they bear the torch of arcane culture, bringing the light of magic to a dark and mundane world. Their wisdom, artifice and arcane might invariably fuel the rise of powers ascendant. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 7, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 14th Day, Lower Earth Month, 0 CE Im beginning to wonder if all of the west is just a giant desert. No, Im past wondering C it is just a giant desert! A pair of Gigant Meroles kicked up sand far ahead of the sledge as the caravan of long sledges conveyed its passengers through the shimmering heat of the Great Lut. The source of the griping was an Inquisitor named Girika, a Baagh male of thirty and three. You should know that isnt true. The chronicles speak of many places in the west that arent deserts. The Great Steppe north of the Worldspine, Arborea in the south, the vast Mangrove ofC I see none of that here, Yuvraj, Girikas notched ear flicked in irritation. I only see sand, sand and more sand. Ever since we journeyed beyond the Grand Cerrado, weve been travelling through deserts or sailing by them. Deserts with no sand are still deserts, by the way. Deserts were plentiful in the world, so travellers journeying from one part of the continent to another were bound to see them. However, after disembarking at Stormport, the Jewel of Lut and the home of Raitorel=Oxious, the Storm Dragon Lord, even Saraca couldnt help but sigh as yet another endless sea of dunes stretched out before them. Were almost there, Girika, Saraca said. You may as well appreciate the scenery while were here C we wont be seeing it for a while. No wonder everyone calls you Priyadasi these days, the Inquisitor snorted. Even the scorching sands would receive your kind regard. On that note, Saraca said, dont throw around any titles once weve arrived. Were here to see what this prospective client is like without them falling over themselves to impress us. Got it, young master. Spare me the young master, Saraca winced. I feel like thats going to get me slapped out of nowhere. I dont think anyone would survive getting their hand hit by your face, young master. The shimmering horizon shifted in hue. Saraca peered into the distance as distinct shapes gradually formed. Kasturi, he said, what do you see? A town and a lake, the Gladestalker replied. An oasis? That should be the Great Tear, Devi said, the largest of the Tears of Lut. I hope theres enough salt available to fill our sledges. I dont see any fortifications, Saraca half said to himself. Unless youre trying to bury yourself in sand, Girika said, it seems pointless. He had a point. The Great Lut was the empire of a powerful Dragon Lord. Any troublemakers would summarily be turned into a blasted ring of char on the sand. The Storm Dragon Lord had dozens of powerful Blue Dragon satraps under him, and their tolerance for raids and disruptive mischief in their domain was nonexistent. The Camelini driving their sledge stopped at a long trough just outside the town. He went to pay the Beastmaster stationed there to tend to his lizards. One by one, the rest of the caravans sledges arrived. Saraca disembarked and stretched, glad to be through the three hundred kilometres of meandering dunes between the coast and their current location. His entourage came over from their sledges to join him. It was probably not a sight that the locals would see again in their lifetimes. Not only were several of his wives present, but also a dozen members of Gonds Royal Guard: some of the most powerful combat specialists of the Beastman Confederacy. To avoid unwanted attention on their journey, those who could not conceal their power wore items that did, and they wore the protective garb commonly worn by desert folk to hide their equipment. Svamini, one of the Sacred Claws lowered his head before Devi, where would you like us to bring the cargo? Leave it for now, the Baagh Merchant replied. Lets find out what the markets here have to offer. No need to stand on ceremony C split up and see what there is to see. They separated into groups and entered the town. Saraca went with Devi, his first wife, and was accompanied as usual by Girika and Kasturi. Karuvaki, Saracas second wife, had already gone ahead. She and her cohort, rather than heading for the market, went straight to the towns temple row. Saracas gaze lingered on the collection of humble shrines. Most of the objects of worship were unfamiliar to him. She never tires of that, he murmured. Why would she? Devi said, Its interesting, in its own way. Its also her job. As a part of her official duties during their travels, Karuvaki was cataloguing the various religions and philosophical sects capable of producing divine magic casters. In areas of the world with polytheistic religions C which was most of them C many correlations could be found between supposedly disparate faiths. Worship of the four elements in some form was one of the more predominant examples. Devi led them over to a bustling bazaar, where stalls were shaded over by tarps of every colour. Rather than stopping at any sauniers, the Merchants daughter C a successful Magnate herself C browsed through everything that looked like it had been imported. Kasturi went and joined her at a silk stand. Saraca exchanged looks with Girika. I think were stuck, he said. We are, the Inquisitor agreed. Saraca settled on watching the crowds. A half-dozen Singh were present, as were Camelini, some race of Tortoisefolk, the Lizardfolk known as Laerti, desert variants of common Demihumans, and at least one Djinni. Their garb aside, it was what one would usually see in a desert bazaar. Additionally, the presence of a Djinni meant that there probably wouldnt be any Efreeti or Dao present. Marid obviously wouldnt frequent a desert. I dont see any Humanoids, Girika noted. Youre right, Saraca crossed his arms. Strangethere were more than a few in Stormport. Maybe that theory of yours is turning out to be correct. I wouldnt call it a theory C its more a random thought. The theory postulated that there was a region surrounding the civilised areas of the world where the density of many Humanoid races was low to nonexistent. Saraca reasoned that the area beyond that region was filled with feral Humanoids. The sheer behavioural incompatibility of those races made it more practical to kill them off than keep them around, creating a zone where none existed. Elves were a notable exception to the idea. They were a race with dozens of countries and enclaves around the world, and he suspected there were more of them beyond the bounds of the Confederacys knowledge. Elves were a unique case, however, as it was not the general strength of the race as a whole that allowed them to maintain their feral state, but the ridiculous power of certain individuals spawned from the world-spanning antics of the Eight. Well, Girika said, since were stuck here for a while, its a good chance to ask. I intended to ask when we arrived, but He wandered over to a large stand where a group of Singh were admiring a red dragonscale vest. The Laerti Merchants annoyed posture straightened at his appearance. Welcome, dear customer, welcome, the Lizardfolk Merchant licked her eyes and looked up at him. Has our fine showpiece drawn your esteemed interest? It doesnt seem to be enchanted, Saraca said. The Merchant perked up even further, regarding him intently with her slitted reptilian eyes. Ah, she said, it seems you are not from Rolengorek, but the Confederacy? What you say is true. Luts red dragonscale tends to be enchanted at its destination. Then that means Rolengorek is not a desert country Indeed, dear customer! Rolengorek is mostly jungle, so enchantments from our artisans here would not serve them well. Wouldnt green dragonscale work better there? It would, but the Beastmen are many and Green Dragons are few. Red dragonscale still affords superior protection and fire resistance is nearly never a waste. All that remains is to add ones enchantments of choice. The group of Singh wandered away. The Laerti Merchant sent a dirty look at their backs. Though I say that, she muttered, it is difficult to sell anything but salt and other uncomplicated things to those northerners. You must have been through a lot for that to come out, Saraca chuckled. Aye, the Laerti tapped her claws on the pavement in resignation. I have been trying to sell this vest for my master for five years now, you know? Rolengorek is counted among the strong countries, but it is a savage strength. Some say it should be expected of a people on the edge of nowhere, but they may as well be from another world. They come to the Lut and their eyes see much, yet comprehension does not follow. Surely it cant be that bad, Saraca scratched his arm. Trade allows ideas and culture to flow and mingle. The Laerti snapped her jaws in amusement. Ahaha, that is what many say. I trust that you have not been this far from the Confederacy before? I havent. In a word, they are primitives C and not in the pure and noble way that some from the civilised lands look fondly upon. Stormport is the furthest end of the Sapphire Coast. Beyond is a world gone mad. Strength and possession are the beginning and end of everything; it is not a place for reasonable folk. I see. So nothing like the Lut. Nothing at all. You are lucky that you sailed the Syrillian Way: the journey overland is at least four thousand kilometres of sheer insanity. The Confederation; the Commonwealth; the League The reptilian Demihuman waved a claw and made a disgusted expression. Hopeless, all of them. Good for their raw resources and nothing more. What do they sell? Hides. Timber. Medicinal herbs. Magical Beasts that their hunting parties capture. They probably have plenty more, but theyre too territorial to allow foreigners to survey their territories and prospect for wealth. Many a hopeful Merchant or Sage come here to make inroads to no avail. If theres no success to be had here, then why not continue west on the Syrillian Way? Some have luck trading with aquatic Demihumans further along the sea lanes, the Laerti Merchant admitted. But the prospects are poor and the risk, great. Red Dragons dwell around the volcanoes dotting the northern coast. Ariranha pirates plague the south. No one in their right mind would brave all that for so little. But you do know what lies beyond, yes? More savages, the Laertis voice grew dismissive. Some even say that the Human tribes beyond have founded countries. The occasional Beastman from Rolengorek brags about slaying them in the west, but many believe that their claim of a Human country is merely a tale to make their boasting seem more impressive. As if slaying Humans was impressive in the first place. The scorn in the Laertis voice only ever seemed to escalate when she spoke of Rolengorek. That didnt bode well for Saracas mission at all. Much to the Merchants delight, Saraca purchased the red dragonscale vest. Devi gave him a look when she saw the item hanging over his arm. How much was that? She asked. Fifteen thousand platinum, he answered. Those gem coins were burning a hole in my pocket. Just because you have money doesnt mean you have to spend it! It was a good deal, Saraca said defensively. A quarter of the price back home. Didnt you say you were going to stock up on the way out? I did, Devi admitted, but now youre carrying that thing back and forth from wherever we end up. The fact that it was the same price here as red dragonscale vests are in Stormport means that the Merchant was having trouble selling it. You should have let me deal with them. If I did, you would have left her with a seizure. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Devi peered at him suspiciously. Her striped tail straightened behind her. Her? The Merchant was Laerti! I hope so, for both your sakes. This isnt a place to be picking up strange women. That aside, I had my misgivings coming in, but now I havent a clue what the Ashta Pradhan hopes to gain here. Saracas whiskers twitched at the mention of the Confederacys ruling council. You can blame the Dubeer for that, he said. Or maybe my father since he nominated me for this role. Devi would have much preferred to be travelling closer to home, where industry and commerce flourished. She was a lady who enjoyed her modern conveniences. Unfortunately for her, the councils task regularly had them travel to far-flung lands beyond the influence of the central powers. All six of the great nations around the centre of the continent were locked in a cold war being fought in all directions. Open conflict between any of them carried a high risk of destabilising the balance of power in an undesirable way, creating Undead-infested wastelands, or both. All they could do was expand their influence in the world beyond, trying to gain various advantages over one another. Word of a powerful tribal confederation of Beastmen forming on the fringes of the known world was not something the Beastman Confederacy could ignore. From a distance, they seemed likely allies in the struggle for dominance. We could have gone to Arborea instead, Devi muttered. What Ive seen of the locals, plus the utter lack of our rivals presence here, doesnt inspire much confidence. I would think that our rivals not being here means that well have the run of the jungle. Or it means that its not worth anyones time, his wife told him. Im inclined to believe this to be the case. The markets here dont paint a promising picture. Lets not keep talking about this in an open market, Girika said. Where are we staying, by the way? Girikas right, Saraca nodded. The Camelini said that there is a place for tentsC Tents? Devi growled, Please let us summon houses. Tents, Saraca told her. Were trying to not stick out too much here. Devi groaned, as did Girika. Kasturi, as expected, didnt care either way. Saraca was accustomed to war camps and long campaigns in the Confederacys many colonial frontiers, so he didnt mind living rough. At least they wouldnt be sleeping on branches. After Devi made her purchases, they returned to their caravan. A few of the groups had already returned. Saraca went and joined a tall Laiga female who was gazing out at the desert. The dunes cast long shadows in the setting sun; the heat of the day was rapidly ebbing away. What did you find, Karuvaki? Saraca asked his second wife. The four elements are worshipped here, as expected, Karuvaki answered without turning her attention from the scenery. There is some variant of a storm god, but hes not associated with the Storm Dragon Lord. The consort of that storm god is a water god unrelated to the usual elemental gods. How is that noteworthy? Rolengorek is landlocked, Karuvaki replied. Most cultures that have paired storm and water gods are in or around large bodies of water C usually seafaring civilisations. Could it be because of the monsoon? Kasturi asked, They should have them in this part of the world Its possible, Karuvaki said. Cyclical events can become central to a religion. The thing about these gods is that they are also personified. Theres the possibility that theyre powerful individuals from the past. Who are they? Saraca asked. Karuvaki pulled a notebook from her satchel. Lets seeunique to Rolengorek are a god of storms, god of waves, god of the hunt, god of nature and god of order. What do they look like? Girika asked. The shrines here only have idols and icons. No historical depictions. Idols are rendered in the forms of the local Beastman races. Any icons Ive noted so far tend to be nature-themed. It was the same process that they had seen in so many other parts of the world. People attributed supernatural significance to events, people and ideas. When sufficiently developed, belief or adherence to those religious and philosophical concepts became the source of what was commonly known as divine magic. This thought was in no way cynical, of course: without the cultivation of a tangible belief system, divine magic was inaccessible. What that understanding did lead to, however, was more questions. If mere belief could manifest magic, then what else could it do? Could deities be born through that power? Perhaps they already had been, unbeknownst to their worshippers. Have their belief systems produced divine casters? Saraca asked. They have divine casters, Karuvaki answered, but what those divine casters are is yet to be determined. As a whole, it is a society of primitive tribes that confederated in the last century or so. There are heavy elements of nature and ancestor-themed mysticism. The organised religion is not veryorganised. So they could just as easily be Druids as they could be true Priests. They encountered similar primitive mystical practices more often than not. The world was a place where lasting stability and progress were universally cherished, but not often achieved. Calamities both natural and unnatural tore gaping holes in civilisation C some of which were powerful enough to reduce vast swathes of the continent to ruins. Whats the local history like? Were not even in the country yet, his second wife chided him. So far, nothing contradicts what Ive read in the libraries of Stormport. Two hundred years since the last Cycle here, huh According to what was publicly accessible in Stormport, what this region of the world experienced was one of the more severe manifestations of the Cycle. What countries had been present were wiped out, leaving disparate groups of survivors. Those who survived were incapable of restoring what was lost and devolved into primitive tribes as they were forced into subsistence and history faded to obscurity and myth. The extent of the Cycles effects was unknown, but the thoroughness by which everything was ruined in Rolengorek suggested that everything beyond the Great Lut was in a similar state. That they confederated is a significant achievement, Karuvaki said. Most places like this reform into hundreds of petty kingdoms and remain in a state of savage tribal competition. The Ashta Pradhan was right to send us here. The purposeful energy in the Laigas voice was unmistakable. She was what the people of the Confederacy called an uplifter C one who reached out to worthy peoples devastated by the Cycle, helping them to rebuild their shattered societies. Born in a fishing village in one of the lake kingdoms in the Confederacy, she was a devout priestess venerated for her philanthropy. Many temples, monasteries, hospitals, schools and other public works were raised through her efforts. Saraca didnt doubt that she would do the same here, should they find a promising ally in Rolengorek. Woo~ A romantic evening watching the sun set over the dunes. Im jealous. A Baagh head, striped black and white, emerged between Saraca and Karuvaki. It was Saracas third wife, Mitra. She placed a paw on each of their shoulders. Does that mean well be busy tonight, ji? Maybe we can even drag Devi away from her goods. Hey, dont ask for the impossible now. Mitra chuffed amorously as she rubbed her cheek against Saracas arm. She was a princess from another kingdom in the Confederacys northwest, but unlike the devout and assertive Karuvaki, she was a playful and sometimes mischievous Chaaran. No one could stay mad at her for long, and she had a Bards characteristic way with people. This, more often than not, made her the default diplomat in their entourage. In all, the official core of his party consisted of himself C an accomplished military commander and the Yuvraj of Gond C a powerful Magnate, a Sacred Claw and a talented Chaaran. Between them, they could analyse everything that needed to be reported to the council as they travelled the world at the Ashta Pradhans behest. The next morning, Saraca watched his breath mist in the frigid air as their cargo was transferred to wagons suited for the earthen roads leading north out of Great Tear. Girika came over to stand with him, dourly eyeing Devis goods. Twenty tonnes of salt. I could torture a lot of people with that. Why does torture have to be the first thing that comes to mind? Saraca asked. It was the funniest thing that came to mind, Girika answered. The first thing that came to mind is were already travelling through the blistering desert sands, and now were doing it with wagons full of salt. Well all be Mummies by the end of this. Its a cruel and unusual form of torChmm, I guess torture was the first thing that came to mind. It isnt as if Devis making you sit in it. Sure seems like it with how full shes packed those damn wagons. They wrapped themselves in layers of protective cloth before continuing on their journey. The road passed the shimmering salt pan of the Great Tear before entering the irrigated farmland along the river that fed it. Demihuman farmers tended crops of grain, legumes and squash. Little in the way of livestock aside from some lizards could be seen. In the north, the dry, barren mountains of a barrier range slowly grew on the horizon. Another three days travel saw them at the next town, where they crossed over a major tributary to continue following the river northeast. The air cooled as they made their way up an arid valley, and they arrived at the border town one week after departing Great Tear. Their Camelini caravan master turned to them once the procession of wagons stopped in a wide stone lot southwest of the settlement. This is where we must part ways, good mistress, he said to Devi. Rolengorek lies over the pass. Are you sure? Devi asked, Wed be more than happy to pay for your services throughout our journey. And we would be honoured to receive your patronage, the Camelini answered. But monetary compensation is not the problem. The dangers of Rolengorek are too great for our kind. From here, you must find someone from the north to replace us. Dangerous for the Camelini, but not for us? The Camelini were native to arid climes, so leaving it to enter the jungle could present various problems for them. Poor terrain for themselves and their lizards, diseases, hostile flora and fauna Is there some sort of customs procedure that we must undergo? Devi asked. There are no Beastman officials here. Tolls and taxes are handled at each clanhold. This one is afraid that he does not know much more. Thank you for bringing us safely through the Lut, Devi pressed her paws together and lowered her head in gratitude. Lets settle our business, shall we? While Devi paid the caravan master, Saraca eyed the town. After a moment, his gaze wandered to the wind-carved slopes bracketing the irrigated valley floor. Is something the matter, YuvCehm, Saraca? Kasturi asked. Saraca blinked, his gaze going to the Gladestalker. He retraced the path of his vision. The locals are scarce. It wasnt like that on the way here. Not so safe, then, Kasturis emerald eyes scanned the surroundings. So far from home and still acting the Warmaster. Any place can become a battlefield, Saraca replied. Do you see anything? Nothing. Whatever these people are wary of must come from further away. Or maybe underground? Realistically, it could be any number of things. They were at the fringes of the Storm Dragon Lords domain. Once they left, they might be attacked by anything from bandits to feral tribes to Magical Beasts or even the local Dragon. At least we might be able to meet new and exotic people, Girika said. I wonder what they taste like. Saraca gave the Inquisitor a reproachful look. Oh, dont give me that, Girika said. I dont doubt youve been dreaming about savage princesses to add to your harem. His wives turned suspicious looks at him C even Devi, who was still speaking with the caravan master. Is that true? Karuvaki asked. O-of course not, he answered. Of course it is! Mitra laughed, If a suitable candidate appeared, our ji would be a fool not to take her. That doesnt mean I dream about encounters with savage princesses, Saraca replied. What are the chances, anyway? Though vast and prosperous, the Confederacy was not gifted with divine bloodlines and celestial weapons like a few of its neighbours. They made up for it through various means, striving in every field to cultivate their strength. Saraca and all of his wives were extraordinary individuals by the measures of the Beastman Confederacy. They were the crystallisation of centuries of careful breeding: part of the effort to maintain the balance of power between the six superpowers at the centre of the continent. Finding candidates to add to the matrix of exceptional bloodlines was a bonus objective for their travels. With the odds as they were, however, it may as well have been a dream as Girika suggested. Even so, Karuvaki said, if that dream comes true, make sure you consult with us. Who knows what sort of trickery they have out here? That kind of strength is impossible to fabricate, Saraca said. Oh yeah? Mitra said, What if they claim to be someone like Devi? As a Merchant, Devi was not particularly strong on the battlefield, but she was unparalleled in commerce. Saraca has taken her as his first wife as a statement that powerful individuals could come from any caste; that martial strength was only one pillar of a civilisations success. Then they would have to prove themselves, Saraca told his third wife. Be they artisans, magic casters, Farmers or whatever else, we have measures for everything. I am not so easily deceived. Wait, Girika said, were looking at Farmers, now? Its more that an exceptional Farmer easily sticks out, no? Saraca said, Cultivating crops in impossible conditions or producing insane yields. People would notice that sort of thing straight away. Devi parted ways with the caravan master, instructing the house guard to help unload the wagons. She looked toward the quiet town as if searching for something. What are you searching for? Saraca asked. A Beastman caravan master, Devi answered. Transport is prearranged around here. A Merchant from the north comes here, then switches to the Camelini if they want to go further. The wagons they used to get here wait until they return. Usually, they go no further than the border towns. They use Nug to draw wagons in Rolengorek and the vehicles are made for muddy roads. If thats the case, Mitra said, we have to wait here until a Merchant comes from the north and hope that theyll let us hire their wagons while theyre away south? Or we send someone over the border to bring wagons to us. How far is it? A hundred kilometres. So were stuck here for at least four days, Saraca mused. Unless we get lucky or theyve got some fast breed of Nug that weve never seen before. The distance was easily made in a day by the members of their entourage, but the wagons hauling their goods were another story. Thinking that we could inject ourselves into the flow of merchant traffic was too optimistic, Saraca said. I never expected a country so large to have so little international commerce! Devi replied defensively, Dont make it sound as if I blundered somehow. This is just wrong. Im not blaming you, Im just stating the reality of things. We need to shrink our caravan to an amount the entourage can carry without needing to rely on transport. Devi grew more and more sullen as he spoke. Saraca sighed. Maybe it wont be so bad after we cross the border, he said. His offering did little to mollify Devi. She preferred to travel with large caravans and even fleets of ships loaded with her cargo, drawing awe and wonder at every destination with mountains of goods. It wasnt so much a matter of greed as it was her way of enlightening the locales that they frequented of the wide world. Still, profit could be had at every turn and so she would turn a profit wherever she went. The seemingly isolated and primitive Rolengorek was a challenge that she was adamant about overcoming, though she would probably complain all the way through. It took the full four days that he had guessed for an empty caravan of wagons to arrive for their goods. To Devis delight, Kasturi reported the existence of a robust river network used to transport goods all over Rolengorek. So its a jungle out there, right? Girika asked, Not, in reality, another valley filled with sand that happens to look like a jungle? Yes, my love, Kasturi rolled her eyes. I cant say that the flora and fauna are the exact same, but it is not dissimilar to the rainforests of the Confederacy. Great, Girika said. Then lets get ourselves out of this hell. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 7, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 26th Day, Lower Earth Month, 0 CE Go west, young hunter, go west! The ardent voice of a crier greeted Saraca as he stepped onto the wharf of Kanyo, the first city on their journey through Rolengorek. A crowd of Singh gathered around the crier as he continued his spiel. Away from the worn trails of the old jungle. Away from the teeming cities filled with idlers and imbeciles! A vast Savannah awaits C a land of tall grass and prey aplenty. Go forth, young hunter C pounce upon the future! Mitras sigh rose from beside him. His paw came up to scratch his third wife between the ears. Think you can do better? He asked. Of course, I can, She answered. Not that I would. I was just thinking that no matter where we go, propaganda exists. And it seems to be just as effective, Girika noted from nearby. The boats heading downriver are filled with eager youths. If their garb wasnt so different, they could have been mistaken for migrants heading to the colonies. From a distance, at least. The Confederacy was no stranger to the challenges of a burgeoning population. Intrepid companies spearheaded several dozen colonial ventures, and the criers message was similar in tone and measure to what one might hear in the cities of Saracas distant homeland. A-are you going west, sir? Saraca looked over at the voice, finding a Baagh youth standing down the wharf. He had come as far as Girika allowed him and raised his voice to compensate for the distance. What makes you think that? Saraca asked. You look new here, the youth answered. Maybe from some other part of the country? You have so many shipsyou look really prepared. Your equipment Looking for a Lord, huh The order of things was a bit strange, but the process was fundamentally the same. One did not simply migrate to a new land on their own. Lords were required to organise the lead tribes in their quest for new territory. Trying to go as a solitary hunter was generally doomed to achieve little, as the efforts of pack and pride would outcompete them. In the Confederacy, the companies had recruitment offices where prospective pioneers were screened. The colonies had a reputation for only taking the best and brightest of each caste, and they were often the first choice for young men and women confident that they could make more of themselves on the frontier than in the saturated cities of home. As such, there was no shortage of talented applicants. Saracas eyes crossed over the crowd. In Rolengorek, the process appeared to be completely informal. For the most part, youths were banding together into small groups. Those groups then went around, scrutinising the leaders of migrating tribes trying to attract a following. His gaze returned to the Baagh youth who had addressed him. Are you alone? Saraca asked. The youth hesitated for a moment before answering. I am. Why? Because most of the people here are a burden, the youth replied. They band together to raise their value. And I am good enough alone, was the unspoken implication. His assessment suggested much about his character, but whether it was truth or boast was yet to be seen. Mitra, Saraca said, can you use him? The Chaaran separated from his side. The youths eyes grew wide at the beautiful white tigress approach. He straightened as she came to stand before him. Were you born in this city, boy? She asked. Yes, he answered. Can you open this for me? Mitra presented a palm-sized box to the youth. He grew tentative at the unexpected request, but eventually took the container. After several attempts, he managed to open the device, revealing a silver trade coin inside. Mitra looked over her shoulder at Saraca. A Rogue or Bardprobably a Rogue: he doesnt have a Bards demeanour. The box was a cleverly-designed test. It was impossible for anyone who didnt have the skill to manipulate certain devices to accomplish anything with it. Scout-types like Rangers could detect and disarm the traps C which would otherwise trigger to emit harmless flashes of light C but be unable to open the locks. Mechanically-inclined types could tinker the box open, but not detect the traps. Thief types like Rogues and Bards could both disarm the traps and release the locking mechanisms. Possessing certain vocations also meant that one inherently possessed certain skillsets. As a Thuggee C no, probably just a plain Rogue C who grew up in the cities of Rolengorek, the boy would have insight into various aspects of the country that less shady types would not. Were actually a Merchant Company from abroad, Saraca told him. My wife could make use of someone possessed of your talents while were here. Mitra gently pressed the coin into the youths paw. She offered him a dazzling smile. Will you help me? The hapless youth nodded vigorously. Girika turned away to hide his laughter. Then, can you show us a good place to stay? One with nice rooms and few troubles. The youth led Mitra away. Saraca gestured for two Gladestalkers from his house guard to discreetly accompany them. Alright, Devi appeared from out of the crowd, I secured a market plot over atwhered Mitra go? She found a guide for this city, Saraca said. Theyre taking a look at a decent inn. I hope so, Devi said. Weve been sleeping on branches for over a week. This city just looks like a bigger town. The Merchants daughter was a city girl through and through. She was thoroughly devastated upon finding that the towns and cities of Rolengorek were a far cry from those of the Confederacy. In a word, they were primitive. It was as if they had stepped into a history book detailing the lands of what would be the Beastman Confederacy eight hundred years ago. Rolengorek was inhabited by thousands of tribes, which, over time, had organised into clans. Clanholds formed, serving as centres of political power and meeting places for the clans constituent tribes. As more time passed, power was consolidated and Rajas unified their local collection of minor clans. Each Raja moved their seat of power to the major local economic centre, resulting in the development of cities. The reason why the independent states that formed in the river basin confederated was still unknown. Though he had harboured concerns over security when they crossed the border, no threats had presented themselves to suggest an external threat that necessitated it. Accommodations aside, Saraca said, what do you think so far? Basic, Devi replied. Barter has a charm of its own, but its nearly all barter here. Coin is scarce, but they at least know what trade coins are. Kanyo is a bustling city, yet it doesnt have a Merchant Guild. Actually, I havent seen anything like a guild at all. How do they regulate anything? They have a rudimentary caste system. Each caste in each tribe answers to their respective Lord. Oof. No kidding, Devi said. We may as well have travelled back to antiquity. Since it was usually part of the natural development of societies around the world, the importance of the caste system was often taken for granted. The most frequent violation of the systems functioning was when those in power tried to micromanage the affairs of the various castes under their rule. A little bit of knowledge often led to leaders thinking that they could take a castes matters into their own hands, which in turn led to less than optimal results, to put it lightly. How much influence does the ruling caste have? Saraca asked. Too much, as you can see, Devi answered. Innovation is suppressed and artifice is scarce. The roads in the city are glorified clay trails and we havent seen a single bridge beyond logs and planks laid over minor waterways. The tribes are nomadic, moving around their territories from season to season, hunting, gathering and tending to their herds. Well, thats just taking things at face value, Saraca said. How do you think theyre doing relative to what we know of their history? If they essentially started from scratch two hundred years agono, well have to see what their neighbours are like, first. Stormport is part of the Sapphire Coast, so all of their ideas and technologies should have spread here through trade Except the fact that their Merchants dont come here, Girika noted. There is probably a reason for that. But we saw some of their people in Great Tear, Saraca replied. And the locals there dont think very highly of them. This all points in a bad direction. A backwards one. The scathing assessment might have been premature. Rolengorek was large enough that one couldnt get a read on the entire country by visiting one city. Karuvaki should have more information when she comes back, Saraca said. Mitra will quickly get a feel for the cultural side of things now that were here amongst them. As for myselfKira is the next city over. That friend of your father? Girika asked. Yeah, Saraca answered with a nod. We should get a good idea of any real threats to the country if we speak to the warrior clans. The perspective of the people here seems to be very narrow. Mitra appeared out of the crowd, returning with the youth in tow. A low growl filled Saracas throat and Devis eyes widened. Is that blood? Devi gasped. Yes. The Chaaran licked a paw. She seemed entirely at ease. What happened? Saraca asked. Some eager young Lords made unwelcome advances. On the bright side, the inn has vacancies aplenty now. Are you alright? Mitras crystal voice turned derisive. They couldnt lay a single claw on me. I may as well have been thrashing Goblin Fungus Farmers. I hope this doesnt land us into trouble with the authorities Doubtful, Mitra replied. I have a good sense of this place now. Its utterly savage. Might makes right. Law that cannot be enforced is no law at all. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Technically, thats how most of the world works, Girika pointed out. Its beyond that. Youve seen plenty of this place already. It is not explicitly adharma, but it israw. This country exists in a state before enlightened order. People just do whatever their base urges demand of them to the detriment of all. I hope Karuvaki doesnt level this city, Saraca said. More like stay here forever trying to fix it, Girika muttered. That was more probable. At least at the beginning. Karuvaki would act as a missionary and try to set them on the right path, but Saraca was certain that this sort of tangled culture was easier to tear apart and rebuild than peacefully reform. Rolengorek was only the most recent in a long line of similar societies that they had seen in their travels, and they were likely to see plenty more. They boarded their ships and paddled over to Devis berth at the Kanyo water market. It wasnt long before they were swarmed by local traders. As suggested by the Merchant in Great Tear, most offered leather and leather goods for salt. Others offered cured and dried meats. A few proffered tools and trinkets fashioned from ivory and bone. Devi stepped out of her boat and faced them with a do your worst! sort of expression. Shes going to be stuck here until shes sick of trading, Girika said. She never gets sick of trading, Saraca replied. At least we wont be lugging all of this salt around anymore, the Inquisitor scratched his notched ear as they watched the swarm of frenzied Merchants. We wont be tethered to the river and well be able to get around quickly if necessary. You assume that she can exchange her goods for coin. Were going to go from a load of salt to a much larger load of leather. Argh Youd think with all this leather available, Mitra wrapped a paw around Saracas arm, thered be a flourishing fashion industry here. Maybe there is, Saraca said, but not in this city. The local garb was simple and utilitarian if one were to be kind about it. Everyone had a leather belt and a loincloth. Everything else was a luxury. With how rough the citizens seemed to live, anything beyond that may have been considered wasteful as it wouldnt keep in the humid conditions. Well, Saraca stepped off of his boat and looked around. We should take this chance to look around. Markets always have something for everyone. Markets also offered a good sense of the local industries and lifestyle of the people. The goods in Kanyo, however, were not much different from that of the towns they had come through. In addition to products derived from hunting and ranching, there were a few related to forestry and fishing. What do you see, Kasturi? Predatory beasts are heavily suppressed, the Gladestalker replied. Nug ranching is prevalent. Its essentially the same as what we saw in the towns so far. There are a few plant and animal species that I havent seen before, butare there different markets? I dont think Devi mentioned anything about that. Why? Everything here is common. Tools are fashioned from wood, stone and bone. There are no goods from Magical Beasts or any luxury items aside from simple ivory jewellery. I thought the lack of them was reasonable enough in the towns, but a city should be where one would find them. There should be an upper market if this is the lower market. Or shops, Girika said. Or that. Saraca scanned the buildings along the wharf. Most were simple dwellings raised between the extensive root systems of the citys trees. His gaze passed over those, looking for anything that might be a workshop. I dont get it, he said. Even if you say that theyre mostly isolated, mere exposure to new ideas and technology should change a society if the practical benefits are evident. How could they overlook everything? They probably dont overlook everything, Mitra said. Some of it might be impractical. Ironwork would rust away here and the agriculture in the Tears of Lut uses hardy desert crops that probably dont do well in the jungle. Theres a world of difference between seeing something and making it work. All you know is that its possible, but the requisite knowledge or insights required to emulate what one sees may not exist. That was especially true for industries that relied on the existence of other industries. Rolengorek, however, did not need to aim that high to make leaps and bounds in economic and industrial progress. But as Devi would say, Saraca replied, its an unexploited opportunity. What stops, say, a Farmer from migrating here and clearing land for paddies? Well, theyre all carnivores here for one thing. If you offered to clear a piece of tribal land to grow fodder for their nug herds, theyd turn around and ask you what the point is in that because the nugs already graze that land. Jungle soil like this cant support industrial-scale agriculture without assistance from Druids, anyway. Youd just ruin their land if you dont have everything lined up just right. A closed society like this tends to resist new ideas, Karuvaki said. They turned at the priestess voice. You found us, Saraca said. Where else would Devi drag you? Karuvaki replied. I take it you encountered resistance? Not as such. You can tell, though. I think there are several unrelated things going on at once combining to create what we see here. We can talk about it when were all together in our accommodations. Who is that boy, by the way? She gestured to the Baagh youth, who was still following Mitra around. This is, er Aat, Mitra filled in for him. Hes a local Rogue. Rogue as in thief catcher or Rogue as in thief? The youth took a step back at her sharp tone. Mitra placed a paw over his shoulder. Dont scare the poor guy, she said. The latter, by the way. He was looking for a tribe to join for this westward migration of theirs, so who knows what he might become. Speaking of which, Saraca said, did you find out anything about that? I did, Karuvaki replied. Theyre conquering their western neighbour. A country called the Draconic Kingdom. Hey now, Girikas notched ear twitched. No one in their right mind touches anything that remotely sounds like Draconic Kingdom. Youd think that these people would understand that with the draconic empire on their southern border. Maybe we should leave, Mitra came over to clutch at Saracas arm. I dont want to be anywhere near this country when it gets levelled. Saraca silently waited for Karuvakis reply. There had to be some explanation for what would otherwise be considered insanity. Its the work of a certain Rana Dratha Torokgha, a Baagh Warmaster. A Warmaster? Saracas ears perked up, Here? Thats the claim, Karuvaki said. His local title and caste are in line with that notion. The Warmaster apparently did his research, testing the opposition for some decades. How a Dragon reacted to their domain being violated depended heavily on the species of Dragon. Blue Dragons, for instance, were both orderly and social. Their domains tended to incorporate the mortals living within it into some sort of state or at least loose associations of tribal tributaries. Challenges to their order were met with swift and deadly force. As Girika pointed out, with that sort of example nearby, the tribes of Rolengorek should consider challenging a Draconic Kingdom as a form of mass suicide. No, that Laerti Merchant mentioned them killing Green Dragons. What sort of Dragon rules in the Draconic Kingdom? Saraca asked, Or is it a coalition of younger Dragons that they believe can be overcome? There is no Dragon in the Draconic Kingdom, Aat piped up. All eyes went to the Baagh youth, whose ears went flat at their attention. We wont bite, Mitra reassured him. Tell us what you know. Wewe thought the same as you for the longest time, Aat said. The western tribes raided them lightly for as long as anyone can remember. The Humans that live there are strong enough to defeat large-scale attacks, so we thought the Dragon considered our affairs beneath it. Or maybe we were a convenient way to cull the Human population. Rana Dratha thought otherwise. I see, Saraca rubbed his jaw. So he went to prove his suspicions. Yes, Aat replied. He sent raids all the way to the mouth of the Rolengorek. No Dragons appeared C there were only ever Humans. Mitra let out a laugh. So they merely claimed to be a Draconic Kingdom? How long have they been there for? For as long as we have, Aat looked down. Thats brilliant! The Chaarans eyes glittered with glee, A two-hundred-year-long deception C has anyone ever heard of such a thing? Truly, the most fantastic of tales do not hold a candle to reality. That would explain all of theseadvertisements from the criers, Saraca said. The criers do not lie, Aat said. There is plenty of land for everyone, but it must still be won from the Humans. He couldnt imagine that the Humans would last very long against Rolengorek. Though the tribes here were primitive, they were many and the average Human was no match for the average Beastman. I want to see them, Mitra said. Hm? The Humans. Theyre feral Humans, right? I want to see what theyre like. Have you seen them before, Aat? Aat shook his head. It is over a thousand kilometres to the Human country, he said. Ive never seen a Human before. Well, Saraca said, were here to see the entire country. If they successfully conquer the Draconic Kingdom C and I dont see why they wouldnt C well get around to it eventually. He, too, was curious about the Humans of the region. More precisely, he was curious about a nation solely composed of Humans. While certain tribes of Humans were known to be strong, the broad Human population tended to be weak. To say that maintaining sovereignty as a Human state was a tenuous prospect was a colossal understatement. The vast majority of Humans existed as some form of slave, citizen, or as part of the countless tribal communities within the spheres of stronger nation-states. Evening fell, and they went to their inn without any success in their search for anything that might be considered an upper market. As far as advanced industries went, they predictably revolved around processing the goods produced by the local primary industries. The absence of metalwork suggested that there was nothing like a mining region, as goods produced by industries in that region would have surely been conveyed throughout the country via trade. The air stilled as they entered the tavern of their inn. All eyes went to Mitra, following her as she went by with an unconcerned air. Empty spaces around the floor where stools and other furniture should have been present were the only sign of the Chaarans handiwork. Just how much stuff did you break? Girika eyed the taverns patrons. I didnt break anything, Mitra replied. It was all the work of those ruffians landing on the furniture. Why do I feel like were going to get caught up in an attempt at vengeance? The Inquisitor said. That would imply that they have someone stronger to turn to, Mitra said. They were those would-be Lords heading west with their goons. I doubt that theyd have any tangible ties to powerful locals. If anything, their position has been weakened because they were thrashed so soundly. Saraca shook his head. If they were in the Confederacy, the local authorities would have detained them. Here, however, there had been no sign of anyone coming to even question Saraca and his entourage as they looked around the city. Their accommodations turned out to be a purposely-cultivated grove. A thick tangle of thorny brush separated them from other rooms. The jungle floor was dry and clear of any refuse. Cute, right? Mitra turned and held out her arms with a grin, I hired out the entire inn for us! The proprietor was more than happy for our patronage since the old guests werent able to pay. Did he ask you to get rid of them? Karuvaki peered at the Chaaran. No, but I could tell that he wished they would move on. This disorganised migration is causing all sorts of problems. All of the territories that they journey through have to deal with the burdens that they bring. Karuvaki set her things down at the base of one of the trees, taking a seat beside them. Its a horrible way to go about things, she said. Instead of intrepid pioneers, theyre like ravening locusts. There must be better methods available. There probably are, Mitra said. But I dont think anyone cares. You can see it in how the locals behave. The migrants are just invisible to the eyes of those in power. The warriors policing the streets ignore them unless they cause damage to the city. The entire city has this atmosphere that silently says go away, already. The migrants are only tolerated because they will move on sooner or later, and their work in the west will eventually add to the power of Rolengorek. Until then, they are an unwelcome burden on their hosts. The appalling treatment of undesirables wasnt unique to Rolengorek, but it didnt make it any less offensive to Saracas sensibilities. It spoke of a lack of awareness at all levels of society; of a willingness to ignore fundamental issues and push problems onto others. What did you find out from this place, Karuvaki? He asked, Something positive would be nice. The problems that they face are simple ones, his second wife answered. They are not insurmountable. If they are willing to accept our guidance, I see them being solidly on the right path in a generation or two. So long? Its a big country, Karuvaki told him, and highly decentralised. Their confederation exists as much for regulating internal disputes as it is for collective protection against external threats. What external threats do they face? Saraca asked, Things seem pretty peaceful where we passed through. Theyre not, Karuvaki said. It just happened to be uneventful for us. The Singh of the southern ranges contend with the tribes all along the border. That is probably the least intense of the conflicts, limited to conventional raiding. The true problems are to the north and the east. Saraca wished that they had a map. Devi procured something for Merchants, but it was difficult to get a sense of much when it only showed centres of trade and merchant routes. What do they have in the north? The Worldspine, Karuvaki said. I see. How bad is it compared to our side? From what Ive been able to gather, the Worldspine is considered impassable due to the natives. Raiding and small-scale warfare are incessant and the frontier remains roughly static. To the east is an even larger problem: an alliance of minor powers called the Jorgulan Commonwealth. The majority of Rolengoreks forces are committed to defending themselves against them. The equally hopeless Saraca murmured. I beg your pardon? Ah, just something that Laerti Merchant in Great Tear told me. The Confederation of Rolengorek, the Jorgulan Commonwealth and some sort of league are all seen as similarly savage places. I assume that the league borders the Great Lut to the east beyond the Commonwealth. They turned at the sound of someone coming through the brush at the entrance of the suite. Devi, Saraca said. I expected you to be out until late. In response, the Baagh Magnate tossed a dozen pouches onto the round table in the centre of the room. I finished early, Devi said. And I think Ive answered one of the big questions that have been stumping us. Girika walked over and picked up one of the pouches, undoing the rawhide thong holding it shut. The Inquisitor snorted before emptying the contents onto the table. A myriad of raw gemstones and precious ores clattered across its wooden surface. The curse of wealth, Saraca breathed. Indeed, it did explain much. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 7, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 28th Day, Lower Earth Month, 0 CE Following Devis discovery, Saraca shifted the focus of their analysis of Rolengorek. As their findings continued to support the notion that the curse of wealth gripped the primitive tribal confederation, a sense of anger started to simmer beneath his waking thoughts. Hides. Timber. Medicinal herbs. Magical Beasts that their hunting parties capture. They probably have plenty more, but theyre too territorial to allow foreigners to survey their territories and prospect for wealth. Many a hopeful Merchant or Sage come here to make inroads to no avail. The words of the Laerti Merchant in Great Tear were the truth, but the truth behind the truth had not been stated. Whether she was entirely earnest about what she said or an active participant in a greater conspiracy was unknown, but Saraca supposed that it didnt matter. A loose collection of notions rather than a genuine curse, the curse of wealth asserted that, without careful management and the right development, countries sitting on vast reserves of valuable resources or ideal territory tended to stagnate and decay rather than prosper. It could even happen when new technologies and magic boosted the economy by giving civilisations access to resources they could not exploit before. Dozens of reasons existed for the phenomenon, but it was usually a combination of both intentional and unintentional effects. The first C and perhaps the most insidious C of those effects that they encountered was in the Great Lut. There was strong evidence that the Merchant community or even the Storm Dragon Lord himself was intentionally keeping Rolengorek at a low level of development so they could continue to extract cheap resources from it. As isolated as the jungle confederation was from the rest of the world, Stormport effectively had a monopoly on its exports. Merchants from the Empire of the Storm Dragon Lord did not enter Rolengorek. Tools and equipment could be sold to the Beastmen, but knowledge of trade skills was neither transferred nor imported. He wouldnt be surprised if those who tried were disposed of in some way. The presence of internal collaborators was unknown, but they werent necessary. Nug herding was the primary source of food, and intensive Nug herding needed more minerals than the rise and fall in a rivers water levels could provide. Beastmen got their salt from their food, but their livestock Do you think someone introduced animal husbandry to Rolengorek on purpose? Saraca asked. His wives stared at his sudden question. Devi was the first to realise what he was implying. Her expression grew horrified and she swatted him repeatedly. Hey, why are you hitting me?! Why do you always have to come up with such horrible things?! His first wife nearly screeched at him. Always? Your campaigns are like that as well, she said, its never just beating up the enemy, you have to inflict the most cruel and unusual things upon them. Th-thats to minimise casualties on both sides, Saraca grew defensive. If I didnt do what I do, the suffering and death would increase tenfold or more. A military career wouldnt be much of one if one or two wars made Undead spring up everywhere. Campaigns had to be as brief and decisive as possible or little progress could be made. What are you two going on about? Mitra asked. A trap, Devi sighed. Rolengorek is certainly a lush and bountiful land, but hunting and gathering can only support a limited population. By introducing animal husbandry, they teach the people here how to herd Nug and the population that they can feed increases ten-fold. The problem is that the land has a limit on what it can support. In places like this, that limit is not available vegetation for livestock, but the minerals that livestock cannot get from regular grazing. Therefore, to maintain their gains, they have to trade with the Great Lut for those minerals. Demand for salt and other minerals going up goes hand in hand with transitioning to an agrarian economy. Here, its a trap that invariably leads to mass starvation, creating a dependency on certain imports. I doubt they realise whats going on. The people here just export what they can to get their hands on what their herds need. The deal was so favourable for the Merchants of the Great Lut that salt was worth its weight in gold. Devi had exchanged her salt for precious gems instead to avoid encumbrance. What about Summon Spices? Mitra asked, Wouldnt that fix the problem? The magic caster ratio isnt high enough for that, Karuvaki said. Its fundamentally the same problem as food summoning. Conjuration magic for industrial applications was a major field pursued by any sufficiently advanced civilisation. From the ritual binding of Elementals to power Golems to summoning food to creating rare or even previously unknown materials, the possibilities offered by the conjuration school were theoretically limitless. That being said, not only was the cost of research and development exorbitantly high, but it was also contingent on the power of a countrys magic casters. Furthermore, the efficiency of conjuration was not high enough that a populations magic casters could provide for the entire population. The metrics tended to focus on how effectively conjuration could supplement existing industrial processes or produce otherwise unobtainable commodities. But it would help, Saraca noted. If we do choose to offer our guidance and gradually bring them into our hegemony, we need every trick in the book to wean them off of their dependency. That assumes that they dont already know the spell, Girika said. And it also assumes that Lut will release its stranglehold on their market here. Somehow, I doubt that. Hes right, ji, Mitra said. It would be one thing if they were easily accessible, but we dont have the power to wrest them free of Luts grip. The edge of the Beastman Confederacys sphere of influence was roughly five thousand kilometres away, so force was not an option. Stormports sovereign was not the average Dragon Lord, either, so casual heroics were out of the question. There may be other avenues, Saraca said. Answers to problems like this are usually never obvious. After spending another day in Kanyo, they bid farewell to Aat and travelled upriver to the next city, Kira. The riverboats of Rolengorek were propelled by paddlewheels driven by treadmills, making for a fairly quick journey given the strength of Saracas entourage. They stopped at the towns along the way, but found nothing new of note. Kira was twice as large as Kanyo, situated at the southeastern end of a long lake at the bottom of the jungles central valley. The bustling metropolis was primarily populated by Baagh, though the architecture was mostly the same as the Singh settlements. Still, there was a distinct difference in flavour that greeted them before they arrived in port. This place feels different from the last city, Devi sniffed at the air. Kira is supposed to be a clan of the local warrior caste, Saraca said. I wouldnt know what to say if it felt the same as Kanyo. The citys sense of order was tangible, even from a distance. It gave rise to the hope that Mitras broad assessment of Rolengorek so far was premature. Their barge drifted into an open berth along one of the citys many wharves. An official accompanied by two warriors arrived shortly after to collect their toll and berthing fees. Her eyes traced over their unfamiliar garb. You dont look like youre from around here, the customs official said. Or perhaps youre from the west? We havent seen much in the way of spoils from the Draconic Kingdom yet. The local customs inspections did not employ divination magic to identify cargo and equipment, so the most she could probably sense was that their items were magical or valuable in some way. We came up from Stormport after sailing northwest along the Syrillian Way, Devi replied. Im a Merchant who plies the lanes of trade around the world. For a Merchant, the official said, you appear to be lacking wares. A miscalculation, Devis voice took on a self-deprecating tone. I crossed the border with a caravan C ten wagons! C of salt. The people here cleaned me out by the time I left Kanyo. Something about a booming market for preserved meats and leather equipment because of the campaign in the Draconic Kingdom. Anyway, all thats left for us is to see what Rolengorek has to offer. Is that so? The official looked down at her clay tablet, Well, foreign Merchants are nearly unheard of, so I hope you enjoy your stay. Interesting If someone was keeping Merchants from flowing into Rolengorek, it certainly wasnt the country itself. At least not this particular clan. The customs official completed her inspection and went on her way. Saraca took in the scenery of the waterfront. Beyond the wooden planks of the wharf, timber trackways lined both sides of the earthen streets. A long queue of carts and wagons stretched into the distance, ending near other barges where sentries stood watch over the transfer of cargo. This isnt part of the same migration, is it? Karuvaki asked. I dont hear any of those criers and their incessant propaganda here, Mitras ears swivelled this way and that. It sounds like theyre army supplies, Kasturi joined Mitra in listening in to the hubbub of the crowd. Heading east with troops. I hope that doesnt mean were missing our guy, Girika said. Only one way to find out, Saraca looked around. What are the chances that the big thing on the hill there is a palace? Mitra went over and asked one of the nearby warriors for directions. She lingered for much longer than it should have taken, but the warrior was plainly charmed. The Chaaran returned with a pleased expression. What did you find out? Saraca asked. Rana Saj Kira is still here, Mitra answered. We arrived just in time. Hes leaving to command the army headed east tomorrow morning. Who are they fighting? That would be a foolish question, the Chaaran put on a coy expression. We already appear as foreigners, but we should not appear to be nosy foreigners, yes? Right. None of the entourages females wanted to strip down to match the appearance of the locals, so they settled on just keeping their heads down. At the same time, his wives took turns accosting him every time a local drew his gaze. What was the harm in looking, anyway? Who did you say we were, in that case? Karuvaki asked. I didnt claim to be anything, Mitra answered with a smug look. Bards are welcome everywhere, so why say anything else? An army on the march would surely appreciate my presence. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Saraca chuckled at his wifes confident reply. As far as their mission went, he believed that she was far more valuable for getting around smoothly than everyone else combined, including himself. Aside from Devi, the entourage probably only got in the way. They made their way up the hill to the fortified complex of wooden structures overlooking the city. A warrior with a Captains demeanour stopped them as they neared the palisade gate. Declare yourselves, he said. Good evening, my name is Devi. Im a Devis voice trailed off as Saraca stepped forward. Saraca, he told the Captain, Yuvraj of Gond. Ive come on behalf of Maharana Amitrakhda to see his old friend, Goro nar Kira. The Captain fell silent for a moment after Saracas introduction. His gaze crossed over the Confederacy party before he turned and gestured to the gatehouse. Several warriors emerged and loped over. Forgive me, the Captain said. I know not who you are. My subordinates will accompany you to a guest house while I check with Rana Saj. Of course, Saraca replied. We came without forewarning, after all. A handful of warriors brought them into the gate and up a long flight of stairs carved into the hills basalt cliffs. They entered another gate and stepped into a lush courtyard ringed by stilted buildings. Thick vines dangled from the dense canopy overhead. This way, please, one of the warriors motioned towards one of the buildings. The first floor of the guesthouse was a wide open hall that was sparse in decoration, but it did offer a view of the city and lake stretching out beyond it. A long convoy of river barges was already making its way up the Rolengorek. Saraca silently counted the fleets numbers, trying to estimate the size of the army. How many soldiers per barge, do you think? Id say around two hundred, Kasturi said. They may have more marching overland, but I cant see anything through the trees. He continued counting as more and more transports slowly made their way up the river. Other barges were making their way to the city from the lake. Though it was not an army of his country, Saracas blood still stirred at the sight of the purposeful mobilisation. An hour later, several Baagh warriors entered the building. They were adorned in leather armour fashioned out of charcoal-black basilisk scale. Two pairs of them made their way around the floor before taking up positions at each corner of the hall. The rest lined themselves along the walls. Once they assumed they settled into place, a three-metre-tall Baagh Lord entered the building, accompanied by four mystics. He, too, was adorned in leather armour, but it was fashioned out of enchanted green dragonscale. The rest of his equipment was similarly enchanted, forming a panoply that would not be out of place for an elite warrior of the Confederacy. His silver eyes scanned the halls occupants before settling on Saraca. His deep voice reverberated off of the walls as he introduced himself. I am Rana Saj, Lord of Clan Kira. You have our welcome, esteemed guests from the Beastman Confederacy, and our apologies for the lack of hospitality C we were just on our way out. Thank you for your welcome, Rana Saj, Saraca replied. We didnt mean to impose on you during such a busy time. I am Saraca, son of Amitrakhda. We came to pay our respects to my fathers friend, Goro. My father is out west in the Draconic Kingdom, Rana Saj explained. Im afraid he wont be back until the conquest is complete and the new tribes have settled. That aside, I assume you have not travelled a third of the way across the continent just to deliver your greetings? Straight to the point. Better than going in polite circles. We came because the formation of new tribal confederations is rare, Saraca told him. It is a mark of societal development that merits an investigation of your country and its potential as an ally. Rana Saj remained silent, appearing to weigh Saracas words. Several moments passed before he spoke again. In that case, would you like to accompany us on our campaign? I cannot speak for the other castes, but I would at least like the opportunity to properly represent the warrior clans. We would appreciate that, Saraca nodded. To be honest, weve only been trying to get a feel for this country so far through passive observation. Its about time we had a deeper look. The next morning, they joined Rana Saj aboard his personal river barge, which was not much different from the rest of the armys vessels save for its covered observation deck. After taking its place in the convoy headed east up the Rolengorek, everyone settled down for a morning meal of freshly slaughtered Nug. Saraca eyed the long procession of vessels steadily making their way between the towering walls of vegetation. How long has this mobilisation gone on for? He asked. Four days, now, Rana Saj answered. Thirty thousand warriors from Clan Kira alone. does that mean others are on their way? Others are on their way; others are already there. The dry season marks the time we advance the front and raid the lands of Erelesa. Were gathering for our big push now. Rain incessantly pattered over the deck and into the river around them, creating a cacophony that drowned out the world beyond the railing of the ship. A peal of thunder occasionally filtered down from the overgrown cliffs above. Though it was the dry season, that didnt mean there was no rain at all. This was especially the case in large jungle areas. Do the Jorgulans conduct their counter-offensives during the wet season, then? Thats right, Rana Saj nodded. We push during the dry. They, during the wet. Weve been locked in a stalemate for generations. That the Jorgulan Commonwealth attacked during the wet season suggested that their member states were populated by races more suited to muddy or even flooded conditions. It wasnt ideal for the types of Beastmen that they had seen so far in Rolengorek. How wide is the front? Four hundred kilometres. Our army will be gathering at the great mountain fortress of Gorlior in the northernmost pass of the Jorgulan Frontier. If that was the case, the conflict was relatively light. Thirty thousand was what a country normally stationed at a major pass, but a large-scale conflict would have the numbers swell into the hundreds of thousands. The way that the warriors carried themselves also suggested that it was a routine affair. That wasnt to say that their efforts were trivial: disruptions in border security could rapidly spiral out of control, inviting full-scale invasions. Does the whole of Rolengorek participate on the Jorgulan Front? Saraca asked. They do, Rana Saj held up a claw in answer. The warrior clans have two primary duties. First is the defence of their respective territories from border raids by the local wilderness tribes. The second is contributing to the Jorgulan Front. What are casualties like? Light along the southern border. Heavy in the north C especially as one gets further east. What happens on the Jorgulan front is dependent on who participates. Preventing the generation of negative energy pools is also a careful balancing act. Pools, ehI suppose they might be visualised that way in this mountainous terrain. The accumulation of negative energy was an ever-present concern for anyone pursuing conflict beyond competitive raiding. Many aspects of warfare resulted in a burden on the land. Strife, suffering and death were no exception. If belligerents were careless, accumulated negative energy could overwhelm a battlefields capability to counteract it. At a certain point, it would lead to the manifestation of Undead beings. If things became especially bad, the land itself would be corrupted. No accurate measure for negative energy existed, so it was always a guessing game as to how much fighting one area could see before the phenomena of Undead genesis took root. Certain locales were particularly difficult to manage. Passes were one of the more common culprits. Combatants would be funnelled into a relatively small area and tens of millions could die over time. Eventually, said passes would go from being guarded by armies of staunch warriors to hordes of the Undead. A simple and commonly-practised answer to the problem was to spread battles out across a theatre. It was the prevailing paradigm of strategic planning around most of the world. Strategists continually calculated the probable extent to which an army could conduct a campaign and carefully chose where they would fight. Major battles would never use the same battlefields if it could be helped. Campaign seasons were as much scheduled around the recovery of the land as they were on weather and economic cycles. What are the main obstacles to a major breakthrough? Saraca asked. There are three, Rana Saj answered. The first comes from seasonal cycles. The latter half of the dry season here is also prime raiding time for all of our tribal neighbours. Maintaining the overall integrity of our borders is the primary concern of the warrior clans, so the majority of our forces are held in reserve. The Jorgulans likely do the same. That sounds straightforward enough, Saraca nodded. What are the two others? The second obstacle is the terrain of the Jorgulan Commonwealth. Unlike the valley of Rolengorek, which is mountainous, the Jorgula Rivers course runs through a rainforest thats flooded for the majority of the year. Its next to unassailable for us. So any successful conquest would involve taking their highlands and slowly squeezing them out of their lowland strongholds. Thats the general idea, Rana Saj said, but we still havent figured out an effective way to do it without putting in a lot of work. In the past, we diverted their rivers and dried out swathes of the lowlands for conquest. It would be a colossal engineering project; one next to impossible to complete in the midst of a war that constantly called its soldiers back to defend other frontiers. If they could somehow maintain the front year-round, however, it might be possible to achieve a slow, but steady, advance that way. The third obstacle must be ridiculous if youre saving its mention for last, Saraca said. You might say that, the Ranas tone turned dry. The final obstacle comes in the form of the masters of the Jorgulan Commonwealth. They all have powerful Lords ruling over them? Thats not incorrect, from a certain point of view, Rana Saj gestured to his equipment. Green Dragons are the true overlords of Jorgulan Reach. I think those other two obstacles you mentioned dont matter as long as you have this last one. Still, youre lucky that theyre Greens. Green Dragons were notorious for their propensity for betrayal, backbiting and generally toxic belligerence. An alliance of Green Dragons was likely ninety per cent focused on guarding against every single other Green Dragon while plotting their downfall. The remaining ten per cent would be devoted to having their respective domains participate in a proxy competition for prestige. Rolengoreks war with the Commonwealth was likely one aspect of this. Oh, dont we know it, Rana Saj chuckled. The main objective of our current grand strategy is putting Erelesa in a weak enough position that the other countries in the Commonwealth are tempted into attacking it instead of us. Well snap up as much as we can while that happens. Would that work? Id think that whoever wins Erelesa would just turn around and chase everyone out of their rightful territory. Its a strong possibility, Rana Saj admitted. Ultimately, its a gamble. The best-case scenario is that the first bout of infighting weakens the participants enough that it leads to more infighting. A rival taking serious injuries is an exceedingly rare opportunity that other Green Dragons might seize. A whole chain of fortunate events could lead to their position being eroded enough for us to make permanent gains without taking crippling losses ourselves. Strategically, his rationale was sound. Dragons invested little in the world beyond their domains, so the worst that would happen was that Rolengorek would lose the forces holding their positions in Erelesa. Even if it didnt take years for the Commonwealth to restabilise, semi-aquatic races would have a hard time breaking through the mountainous frontier. Rolengorek had reached a state where overpopulation was becoming a concern, so they could afford the losses. No, not only is it sound, but its the only way forward on this front Fighting Dragons was a race against time. The more time passed, the stronger a Dragon became. If too much time passed, they would become too strong to challenge for the vast majority of countries. The Great Lut was effectively a permanent political and economic entity because the Storm Dragon Lord could not be defeated unless another Dragon Lord ousted him or the Cycle dropped some cosmic horror onto his scaly blue head. That being said, Blue Dragons, while by nature evil, maintained domains that were conducive to orderly and prosperous civilisation. Its probable relationship with its neighbours aside, Stormports existence was a benefit to the world at large rather than a detriment. Other types of Dragons, however, could be insufferable and outright destructive. How many Dragons can you handle? It depends on how they fight, Rana Saj scratched his cheek. Green Dragons arent exactly the stupid sort, but if they humoured us by fighting on the ground and staying there, we could kill dozens of Adult Dragons a season. More realistically, weve trained Dragonslayer squads with green dragonscale armour and all manner of specialised equipment for fighting Green Dragons. The more Green Dragons we kill, the more squads we can equip to confront them whenever they appear. Thats a fine line to tread, Saraca said. There arent any older Dragons in Jorgula? If the theories are correct, the worst we should see are Old Dragons. What theory is that? Two hundred years ago, Rana Saj said, a great calamity struck these lands. No one was spared C even Dragons. So youre working with the assumption that any Dragons in existence in the region are less than two hundred years old. Thats right. But as youve noted, Green Dragons arent stupid. They can just fly away and come back. Well, thats the other side of the argument, but nothing of what weve seen so far suggests that its the case. Not a single Dragon that might have aged past Adult has appeared in our history of conflict with Jorgula. Saraca hoped that Rana Saj was right, for Rolengoreks sake. With Rana Drathas ongoing conquest of the Draconic Kingdom proving their claim to have a Dragon Lord to be a hoax, the citizens of the tribal confederation were unlikely to humour any suppositions about powerful Dragons lurking about without hard evidence. It would be too late for them if they actually provoked one. Speaking of powerful Dragons, Saraca said. How do you feel about Rana Drathas campaign in the west? I think our world will change if he succeeds, Rana Saj replied. Are those your own thoughts, Saraca asked, or those of Rana Dratha? Weve encountered criers aplenty on the way to your city making hope-filled declarations. Rana Saj set down his wooden cup. His claws tapped against his armrest as he gave Saraca a long look. I know that we may seem primitive compared to your Confederacy, Saraca of Gond. The gods know how much my father goes on about it in his praises of your civilisation. But we are not ignorant of our plight. By conquering the Draconic Kingdom, we will gain access to the sea. With ports of our own, we will be able to throw off much of our dependency on Stormport. Our expansion will support more warrior clans, which will tip the balance of our war with the Commonwealth in our favour. The conquest of the west is the key to our destiny. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 7, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 6th Day, Upper Water Month, 0 CE It took a week of paddling up the Rolengorek to reach the Clanhold of Tak. Rana Saj stopped for a day each at Ulixit and Korrogh C the two cities along the river to their destination C to check for new developments with the local Lords. Aside from that, their journey was uninterrupted, uneventful, and filled with casual conversation. Tak was a clanhold nestled in the rocky foothills where the ranges of the Jorgulan Front met with those of the Worldspine. The settlement served as the northeasternmost terminus of the countrys river transportation network and the surrounding territory was home to the Con, a race of felid Beastmen previously unknown to the Beastman Confederacy. They were a tan-furred people who were slightly smaller than Baagh, with the common individuals ranging from two to two-and-a-half metres tall. Despite living on the high fringes of the jungle valley, there was little sense that the Clanhold was remote or backwards compared to the rest of the country. It used the same, simple architecture and pragmatic logic for urban development as all of the other settlements in the river basin they had passed through thus far. Taks markets and limited industry were positioned along the riverfront while residential areas were higher on the forested slopes. From here, its a days march to the Gorlior, Rana Saj told them. The fortress has a settlement that services the forces stationed in the pass, but, if you have any special needs, you may want to make sure they are addressed before departing Tak. How high is this fortress? Saraca asked, What sort of weather should we expect? It can be chilly in the winter, the Rana answered. The local Con tribes occupy the territory up to around one hundred kilometres north of the fortress. A good amount of snow comes down for a few months of the year at the higher altitudes, but the pass itself rarely remains snowbound. So you have something like a permanent problem in the north, Saraca said. Tribes suited to frozen alpine climes wont have any trouble defending against further advances. The turning of the seasons will see territorial holdings shift back and forth. As with many parts of the world, environmental changes C be they seasonal or daily shifts in temperature, the cycle of rains, or other phenomena C produced patterns of raiding and migration in turn. For instance, seasonal rains and flooding turned otherwise difficult areas for aquatic and semi-aquatic races into prime feeding grounds. This was, by Rana Sajs account, what was happening on the Jorgulan Front. On Rolengoreks northern frontier, races with advantages in high mountain environments came and went with the coming and going of winter. By the same token, it was practically impossible to oust them from territories that were frozen year-round. Unfathomably complex systems arose from the interactions that occurred between shifting biomes C seemingly insignificant local events could influence the fate of beings throughout the region, which in turn might change the world. The story of Rolengorek was a prime example of this: a jungle nation had arisen in a region blessed by a single, expansive river network. In less than two hundred years, they expanded to the extent that their level of technology, magic and thinking allowed; now they were learning the necessary steps to reach beyond the cradle of their civilisation. This, of course, came with all sorts of challenges. Especially when societies rose swiftly. In a word, the development of early civilisations was often imbalanced. Since calamities commonly befell entire regions of the world, this tended to be the case more often than not. The most resourceful and aggressive survivors of each calamity would find themselves in a situation where the highly valuable lands left behind by their destroyed predecessors were free for the taking. If they were lucky C or unlucky, depending on what it was C some portion of their predecessors legacies would remain. In a favourable situation, the result was an explosive resurgence of the races of the civilisation that had flourished there previously. Depending on what they retained or recovered, the cultures that arose could vary widely. Those that had lost everything would have to relearn the lessons that they had forgotten, and many of them never did before another calamity visited ruin upon them. Tell me, Rana Saj, Saraca asked, when did the tribes of Rolengorek start banding together in common cause? It depends on which part of the Rolengorek, Rana Saj answered. Generally speaking, the banding together of large clans started in the east. About a century ago, the furthest extent of our sides expansion was roughly three hundred kilometres into the Jorgulan Reach. Saraca turned away from his assessment of the surrounding foothills, giving Rana Saj a sidelong look. Really, now? He said, What happened? The Jorgulans banded together in common cause, Rana Saj replied wryly. Erelesa was about half-conquered by a half-dozen independent Beastman clans from this side before it turned around and joined the nascent alliance that is now called the Jorgulan Commonwealth. They pushed us straight back over the mountains. When that happened, our easternmost clans also formed an alliance to resist further incursion. Once the border situation stabilised, the newly allied eastern tribes turned their political will westward. So the current confederation is the product of diplomacy? It was more practicality than anything else, the Rana told him. The notion of collective security was attractive to the tribes of the north and the south. In the central valley, many small kingdoms had already formed, but they saw how the hand of fate was moving. Its strange how that happens: it took less than a generation to accomplish, but, before then, everyone was preoccupied with their own holdings and immediate neighbours until a greater force acted upon us from the outside. Was there no resistance at all to those advances? There was nothing that could be called a major conflict. Though there are thousands of tribes, we share more similarities than differences. Diplomacy and the recognition of economic advantages did most of the work. As a whole, the Confederation of Rolengorek was primitive by the standards of the Beastman Confederacy. However, it still boasted a colossal economy. This economy was almost entirely what carnivorous Beastmen would consider agrarian. Not only did this mean that its industries revolved around forestry and ranching, but it also meant that its population was also one of its principal products. According to Rana Saj, over twelve million Beastman dwelled in Rolengorek. More importantly, its tribal civilisation had evolved from its primal state by several steps, transforming into a society that shared many similarities with the Beastman Confederacy of antiquity. One of the most notable similarities was the formalisation of a simple caste system, which was central to nearly every known major Demihuman state. Rolengoreks system was largely unrefined, but it was essential if they wanted to step out into the wider world. Even without it, there was something to be said for the sheer inertia that Rolengorek possessed. The population growth and resulting demand for territory were enough to constitute a major crisis for most countries if they found themselves on the receiving end of a migration. Several members of Saracas house guard appeared with Devi, who had loaded them up with goods like peddlers. His first wife was not a combatant, so she usually found her own things to do during the more militant legs of their journey. Usually, this meant she would be investigating the local economy, which was Devis way of saying that she was going off to have her own fun. So, Saraca asked, what are you inflicting on the locals this time? Im not inflicting anything, Devi gave him a look. Merchants provide goods and services. So, what goods and services are you inflicting on the locals this time? The Merchants daughter rolled her eyes. Were headed to a garrison, so what do you expect? Liquor, better quality provisions from the usual, medicinal salves and tinctures. That sort of thing. The way that warriors here distinguish themselves also means we can stock equipment once the achievements start rolling in. And Im sure our warriors will appreciate your services, Rana Saj said. Now that youre ready, we should make our way to the fortress while the light is still good. You mentioned that its a day away, Saraca said, but how many kilometres is a days march for your warriors? Forty kilometres on flat, unobstructed terrain, the Rana replied. The trail ascends two thousand metres from here, but we should make it in good time. An army column only moved as quickly as its slowest members, so its marching speed was an indicator of the strength and composition of any force. What races were present also heavily factored into that calculation. As far as civilians went, most felid Beastmen could only cover about twenty kilometres in a day. Clan Kira was composed entirely of Baagh, so it suggested that the warrior clan was decently strong. Should we expect attacks along the way? Saraca asked. Decades of tribal warbands marching along the trail turned it into more of a wide road. Its orange clay, which was characteristic of jungle environments the world around, was parched and cracked. A thin cloud of dust rose behind them, carried off by the unceasing mountain winds. Saraca eyed the valley below and the slopes above, idly identifying potential ambush locations. Were coming to the start of the dry season, Raj Sana answered, so any remaining tribal holdouts would be hidden deep in the valleys. They dont retreat with the end of the summer monsoon? Oh, they try. Weve been at this for generations now, so hurting the Jorgulans as much as possible has become a regular part of our overall strategy. When the rains come, the Jorgulans push hard. We dont contest them much C we focus on preserving our forces while withdrawing deep into our side of the mountains. I see. So you trap as many here as possible before the season turns. Rana Saj bore his fangs in a savage grin. Exactly. We take the high passes, avoiding the valleys to come behind them and cut off their retreat. Then nature takes its course. The trapped Jorgulans can only withdraw further into our territory as the mountain valleys dry up. We get rid of them at our leisure at the beginning of winter before pushing over the pass. Surely theyve caught onto this The Jorgulan forces do not have a unified command structure, Rana Saj said. Each power in the Commonwealth contributes its own forces, but they each only answer to themselves. Even within those forces, there is a high degree of independence. How does that differ from Rolengorek? Not that much, to be honest, Rana Saj chuckled. A clan like Kira is a match for a country on the other side, should we muster our full might. I suppose the main difference is that Rolengoreks clans all follow the same overarching defensive strategy. The warrior clans rotate responsibilities, allowing us to maintain the same strength on the border over the year. In other words, they were probably just as independent as their neighbours on the offence. A clan like Kira had hundreds of constituent tribes, with each tribal chieftain answering only to Rana Saj. Given the apparent nature of the conflict, each season probably saw tens of thousands of low-intensity engagements akin to raids or skirmishes. That being said, he wouldnt be surprised if hundreds of thousands of people were lost every year C many small battles tended to add up. Is there anything that breaks the usual ebb and flow of the war? Saraca asked. For the first decade or so, Rana Saj answered, both sides tried to match forces. That proved to be a colossal mistake on our part. Things became toopredictable. They could loosely pinpoint our champions since we were using them to keep theirs in check. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! The same could be said in reverse, Saraca noted. True, the Rana replied, but our side doesnt have Dragons. So by knowing where your strongest elements were, they also knew where they werent. Rana Saj nodded grimly, a low growl rising from his throat. Dragons excel when the difference in individual power is great. A weak warband cant even scratch an Adult Green Dragon, and that Dragon can kill hundreds or even thousands in seconds. By defining where the risks to the Dragons were, they also knew where they could strike with impunity. How often do they appear now? Rarely. Now that weve put together forces that can reliably kill Adult Greens, they wont show their cowardly faces. Im curious, Rana Saj, Karuvaki asked, have your forces developed any spells or Skills or Martial Arts to fight your draconic adversaries with? We have. Dragons are ultimately what keep us from conquering the Commonwealth, so most of our free resources have been committed to dealing with them. Is what youve come up with only useful against Green Dragons or are they effective against Dragons in general? Proving that is difficult. The Blue Dragons of the Great Lut would obliterate our entire country if we challenged them. We sent some expeditions to slay the Red Dragons in the volcanic southwest, but none have returned. The Draconic Kingdom in the west is ironically dragonless. My father went and killed an Adult Brass Dragon with a handful of our Dragonslayers about a decade ago, and they claim that their methods worked. Saraca looked towards the snow-capped peaks peeking out between the peaks in the north. Are there any Dragons in this part of the Worldspine? He asked. I dont doubt it, Rana Saj answered, but we havent seen any. Then again, the tribes of the Worldspine are so belligerent that even Dragons might not be able to survive there. Or they could just be that reclusive. The Brightness Dragon Lord laired in the highest peak of the Worldspine, far to the southeast. He never went out of his way to show anyone that he was around. Powerful Dragons were involved in affairs that were beyond the understanding of mortals. They only meddled in mortal affairs if it suited their purposes. As Rana Saj promised, they arrived at Gorlior early with daylight to spare. The fortress was fashioned out of a butte overlooking the centre of the ten-kilometre-wide valley at the end of the Jorgulan Frontiers northernmost pass. Unlike most fortifications built in passes, it was clearly not designed to stop anyone from bypassing it. Instead, it was meant to withstand long sieges over the wet season, its garrison sallying forth when the jungles dried up to trap overly-aggressive Jorgulan forces in Rolengorek. Youre going to be here through the summer? Saraca asked. No, Rana Saj answered. A warrior clan is only responsible for a single season. This time, our responsibility is to clean out the trapped Jorgulan forces while the previous clan bars them from crossing back over the pass. Well be raiding the Jorgulans over the winter, but another clan will come to relieve us when the monsoon arrives. Is the fortress on the other side controlled by you or the Jorgulans? It changes ownership seasonally. During the dry season, its the main base for our offensives in northern Erelesa. We abandon the position during the wet season. Trying to defend the fortress year-round isnt worth it. Even so, Devi said, your logistics must be extensive to fight over these mountains year-round. The Rana looked away. Logistics, eh you cant be serious, Devi was aghast. Well, it isnt as if we have no logistics to speak of. Rana Saj said, Its just that substantial logistics are impractical. Proper supply lines would be targeted by raids C both from the Jorgulan tribes and their draconic masters. Guarding those supply lines ties up valuable warriors. The frontier cant be perpetually held by any tribe on either side, so our forces simply feed themselves through hunting the plentiful prey in this wilderness. It was the most basic form of warfare, hailing back from before the dawn of known civilisation. Despite this, it was still effectiveor perhaps it had gotten more effective as civilisations advanced. Tribal conflict rooted in survival C securing food, water and other essentials C became more lucrative as tribes advanced. Manufactured goods could be gained, as could knowledge and slaves. By waging war, one power could steal the productivity of another. Is the equipment scheme of your warriors also the result of this? Saraca asked. Thats right, Rana Saj answered. We fight according to our natural advantages. Fresh warriors have very basic equipment and none of it is enchanted. The best use full panoplies of magical armour and other items. Saraca eyed the Ranas bodyguard. All of them were fully equipped, and most had several enchanted pieces. When he and his entourage had arrived at the Kira docks, however, the vast majority of the embarking warriors wore little beyond vests of sturdy Nuk leather. And do the Jorgulans do the same? For the most part, the Rana replied. The races of the Commonwealth vary widely in their traits, but nearly all of them possess a noxious nature. Well, that part wont be a problem for your party C even for your Merchant wife. In that case, shouldnt poison resistance items be safe to use by your warriors? It isnt as if we have natural weapons of that type. Those are usually the first items that young warriors try to purchase, but the demand is high relative to the number of artisans. He pondered the matter-of-fact way in which the Kira ruler conveyed himself. Clan Kiras organisation was good enough for Saraca to need to remind himself that they were still primitive in their systems of governance, economy and military service. The fact that they referred to their soldiers as warriors should have served as an indication that they were still very much using a system of tribal prestige. New warriors had to prove themselves on the field before earning the right to wear anything beyond basic equipment. Before reaching adulthood, their training amounted to playing and hunting in their home jungles. Do you have any children, Rana Saj? Saraca asked, Fighting on this frontier, perhaps? Three, the Rana answered. And three more on the way. But only my eldest can be considered an adult. I believe he acquitted himself well during his first season on the Jorgulan Front. Oh? Do tell. A hint of fatherly pride could be sensed in the Baagh Lords voice and posture. He had a quiet start, but he distinguished himself in an Ichaani ambush about a month into the monsoon two years ago. Using a rock, if his claims are to be believed. What are the Ichaani like, here? There are many different subraces. Theyre bluish-green in the Jorgulan Basin, Rana Saj told him. Their shells have rows of tiny envenomed spines. The venom affects coordination and can build up to become paralytic. Though the ones that Saraca knew of didnt like being compared to them, the Ichaani were crayfish Demihumans. They had heavy shells as tough as steel plate armour and their large claws were employed to grapple and tear apart their prey or opponents. Slashing attacks C as felid Beastmen were wont to use C were predictably ineffective against them. Fortunately, Ichaani were slow in the water and even slower on land. According to Hhrolhr, the Rana continued, his raiding party strayed too close to a flooding creek. Its a common error for new warriors: they grow impatient and try to bring the fight to the enemy, giving away an advantageous position or entering a disadvantageous one. I suppose thats the same wherever one is, Saraca said. We are born to stalk and pounce. Those of your warrior caste should at least address instinctual problems when instructing youths, yes? Im sure he knew, Rana Saj replied. He wasnt the leader of the raiding party, though. That fool was the first to go under. Hhrolhr not only survived, but he salvaged the situation by exploiting the Ichaanis overconfidence in their initial success. He took command of the broken group and lured those oversized crayfish far out of the water. Surely they shouldnt fall for that? Whether they should or shouldnt have doesnt change the fact that it happened. Perhaps they were young, as well. Once they strayed far enough, Hhrolhr turned around and started bashing away at them with a small boulder. I dont ever recall teaching him to do that, but if it works As cumbersome as they were on land, being chased by a Beastman intent on cracking them open with a rock was likely a terrifying thing to an Ichaani. Did he get all of them? Most of them. He claimed a dozen kills in that battle alone. The surviving members of the raiding party collectively managed five times that. His season was filled with fighting following that battle. Every patrol managed to run into the enemy and every raid was a success. Is the opponents race determined by which kingdom or faction claims the same part of the front? No, Rana Saj shook his head. Its determined by the amount of rain. The Commonwealth forces are evenly distributed across the front, but which ones can advance depends on the terrain. The wetter it gets, the more races you see. Ichaani, for instance, only come when the rivers flood and act as heavy infantry. How do your tribes deal with such a versatile foe? What well encounter at each stage is more or less predictable. We dont fight to hold our ground, so it limits what they can throw at us. Right. Even the strategies used by Rolengorek spoke of their undeveloped martial traditions. Much like how wilderness tribes competed, the Beastmen here applied steady pressure through raids and drawn-out conflict. This wasnt bad in itself, but Saraca wondered how their overall situation might improve if something more complex was employed. Is there any sign of the Jorgulans overall situation growing worse over the years? Its difficult to say, Rana Saj said. When we inflict particularly devastating losses to certain races over the course of the year, well notice reduced numbers. Even so, it doesnt buy us much of a reprieve. But what about their other borders? Shouldnt significant losses on this front weaken them as a whole? Our information on the Commonwealths other affairs is gained second-hand through Merchants in the Great Lut. The desert spans across the southern border of three different powers: Rolengorek, the Commonwealth, and another group of countries that call themselves the League of Mor-Golor. What is Stormports relationship to the Jorgulans and Mor-Golor? He asked. The same as ours, apparently, Rana Saj answered. Stormport trades with all three of its northern neighbours. Saraca pondered the Ranas information. It was, quite frankly, dangerous to rely on the Stormports Merchants for information. The desert empire had a vested interest in keeping its northern neighbours at each others throats. At the same time, a collection of states dominated by Green Dragons couldnt be trusted to do anything but obey the whims of its cunning and subversive masters. If the people there couldnt overthrow their overlords, then they had to be overthrown before they grew to a problematic age. In that case, Saraca said, how good is the Commonwealths relationship with its other neighbours? Not good at all, Rana Saj replied. Presumably, they war with the Worldspines denizens just as much as we do. The same applies to the tribes along their southern border. Mor-Golor is also at war with the Commonwealth. The Jorgulans will also attack travellers and Merchants from the Great Lut if they go beyond the trading posts on their border. Is there some reason why theyre so universally belligerent? That should be self-explanatory, Rana Saj said. No one can trust their masters and their masters trust no one. War is the only way. Except that its not The problem appeared to be threefold. First, primal competition set a premise for aggression. Secondly, the reputation of Green Dragons was just that terrible. Thirdly, Stormport appeared to be feeding any and all interested parties a narrative crafted to support their monopoly on each countrys trade. Several solutions existed in other regions in similar situations. The natural solution C where a combination of environment, resources and local powers achieved equilibrium C could only happen to the north and the south. Along most of its length, the southern side of the Worldspine was fed by monsoons that swept in from the Syrillian Way. According to the Druids in their entourage, the Great Lut generated a colossal vortex that dictated the patterns of weather across the northwestern part of the continent. The weather resulting from the vortex and the rivers flowing down from the mountains resulted in a thick band of vegetation south of the Worldspine. Civilisations that arose within that band had the unfortunate C or fortunate, depending on whether one was strong or weak C tendency to expand along it until advancements in technology and magic allowed them to settle in other environments. The latter part wasnt an option for Rolengorek yet, but there were still others. I understand that your diplomatic options in the east are practically nonexistent, Saraca said, but what about the west? Rana Saj glanced at him out of the corner of his eye. You mean with the Draconic Kingdom? He said. Unless Im mistaken, theyre the only formal state to your west. From what Ive heard so far, Rolengoreks aggression has been one-sided. Predators conducting diplomacy with prey, ehI dont think thats possible. Especially not now. Weve been eating them for as long as history can tell. But your Merchants conduct trade with Stormport without issues, Saraca noted. Merchants are Merchants, the Rana looked forward again. The general population does not hold the same expectations for foreign lands. Besides, its better for us to conquer them now that weve discovered that they are no threat to us. There were certain merits in his statement. For one, sovereign states always had a degree of resistance to foreign influence. One could not dictate policy to them unless an insurmountable advantage in power existed. Furthermore, that advantage usually had to be demonstrated at least once. Even after a clear hierarchy was established, inefficiencies still existed due to the extra layers of communication and bureaucracy. Another problem was that feral Humans were behaviourally problematic. Their societies were insular and intolerant. Humans with power tended to get drunk on that power, and a Human nation was a collective extension of that tendency. As such, the universal approach to feral Human states was to destroy them. Cultural reform or integration would follow. Once that was out of the way, Humans were perfectly capable of thriving wherever they found themselves. Whether they were slaves, citizens or something else depended on the civilisation they were attached to, but Humans had certain advantages that Demihumans did not. Those advantages made them especially valuable to society as professionals in a wide variety of fields. Well, its not like Im here to force our culture onto theirs, and it isnt as if I could. His mission was to investigate the country and make inroads if they proved to be suited for inclusion into the Confederacys sphere of influence. To the Confederacy Council, gaining such an ally was much faster than colonising new lands. Adoption of Confederacy culture was a long process that couldnt be rushed, and it was still yet to be seen if they qualified as allies at all. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 7, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 7th Day, Upper Water Month, 0 CE So, how do we split things up? Im staying behind the lines, Devi said. You wont catch me romping around a battlefield. The Merchant had, in fact, romped around a battlefield before. She didnt fight personally, instead focusing on somehow making a profit. Even so, Saraca supposed that it wasnt really her thing. I meant the rest of us, he said. Rana Saj needed to situate the tribal warbands that had accompanied him to the Gorlior, so he bid Saraca and his entourage to wait in their accommodations. They were guided to a small barracks with simple furnishings, which most of them didnt mind. Devi and Karuvaki looked a bit displeased as they were accustomed to having more privacy. Would you like to stay with me, Mitra? Devi asked, We could sell up a storm between us. Im going with them, Mitra answered. This is a rare chance to let loose, after all. Devis striped tail drooped and her sigh drifted into the air. In the end, the Merchant remained with four of Saracas house guard. They would go back and forth peddling their wares throughout the season. The rest of the entourage would remain with Saraca, acting as his warband on the Jorgulan Frontier. After waiting in their room for an hour with no word from Rana Saj, Saraca went to take a look around the fortress. The guards stationed on the cliffside walkway outside straightened at his appearance. He approached them with an unassuming air while gazing out at the landscape of the valley. Rana Saj said hed send someone for us Ah, about that, one of the guards replied. A runner arrived from the north. He looked over the edge of the walkway. Due to the structure of the fortress, it didnt have a courtyard, but the clearing at its base served as a mustering field. Most of Clan Kiras forces remained below, as they would be deployed over the pass once Rana Saj was updated on the theatres situation. Our Lord is in the war room atop the plateau, the guard said. I can guide you there if you wish. Please, thank you. As Gorlior was built on a butte, its limited space meant that most of its rooms were carved out along the upper third of its three-hundred-metre height. The fortress could sustain an army of thirty thousand for several years, though the regular sieges experienced by its defenders were more or less half the duration. Gorliors design was especially problematic for Rolengoreks semi-aquatic adversaries. The fortress was exposed to the elements and remained dry throughout the season. It was impossible to scale and occupy for many races that might find themselves at home in a flooded rainforest. The citadel atop the fortress took up every square metre of space. Additionally, it had many long hoardings jutting out over the edge of the butte, which allowed its defenders to attack the single spiralling approach from above with impunity. I like the way this place is set up, Saraca said, but how do you deal with flying opponents? Aside from Dragons, the guard said, the Jorgulans have no flying combatants. Gorlior was purposely designed to withstand Green Dragon attacks. The guard gestured to the stone walkway. All of the surfaces here are purposely angled to prevent a Green Dragons breath attacks from pooling. We learned that lesson the hard way early on when our holds here were more conventional. He could imagine the excruciating fate of those who had to find out the hard way. The breath attack of a Green Dragon was heavier than air, allowing it to flow into structures and fill the rooms and hallways. It was a poisonous gas that would pool underground and eat away at food stores and equipment with its corrosive potency. Needless to say, those caught in the attack would find their lungs melted and hides burning away. Several unfamiliar faces were present with Rana Saj in the war room. At the head of its long stone table was one of the Lords of the Ocelo race unique to the west. Opposite Rana Saj was a member of the Con. Saraca, Rana Saj greeted him. You have my apologies for the delay. Its not a problem, Saraca replied. Were simply guests who have imposed ourselves here, after all. An honoured guest nonetheless, the Rana replied, then gestured to the others at the table. May I introduce you to Rana Owiori of the Ocelo. Hes served as the commanding officer of Gorlior over the past season. The Ocelo Lord bobbed his head in greeting. We dont get visitors here often, he said. You have the bearing of a mighty Lord, however, so perhaps you might be interested in testing the mettle of some of the locals? Among other things, Saraca grinned. Our journey has been mostly peaceful and some of my warriors would appreciate a good fight. Rana Owiori thumped a paw on the table. Excellent, he nodded. We have a major raid coming down from the Worldspine. Winter is on its way and with it come the savage northern tribes. Are you familiar with any of them? I have experienced the Worldspine, but not this part of it. But I guess its equally hostile wherever you go. Is that so? Well, I guess we shouldnt feel so singled out then. According to the runner here, the raid started over a week ago. The Yeti tribes living in the icefields to the northwest all came down from their homes at the same time. I assume thats not normal here? Not at all. Their raids are usually from single tribes against single tribes. I see. How would you usually respond in this situation? Saraca came forward and joined them at the table, standing beside Rana Saj. Rolled out between the warriors was a map inked out on a roll of vellum. Well have to delay the relief of my forces, Rana Owiori said. The Ocelo are not suited for winter fighting, so Clan Kira needs to divert while Clan Owiori holds its positions. Ill warn my warbands of the additional delay. The passing of duties in a theatre from one force to another was always a vulnerable point in any defensive scheme. Given that the Jorgulan forces should be retreating with the dry season, however, it probably wasnt too difficult or risky of an adjustment to make. I believe that half of my tribes can continue deploying over the pass, Rana Saj said. The good runner here delivered an estimate of five thousand Yeti warriors. Fifteen thousand Baagh will be enough to contain them and help shore up the northern defences against other wilderness tribes that might cause mischief while we deal with the Yeti. That sounds reasonable, Rana Owiori nodded. I appreciate your consideration. Its been a long season and our warriors would like to see their families again. When do we march north? Saraca asked. Tomorrow morning, Rana Saj answered. I assume you have something for the cold? We do. Our travels necessitate Endure Elements items. A bit of cold wont be a problem. They departed before dawn, making their way northeast around the mountains to the north of the fortress. As they gained altitude, the vegetation transitioned from a dense tropical jungle to a primal conifer rainforest. Over the next two days, as their provisions dwindled, a thought occurred to Saraca. Were in someones territory, right? Well be hunting their game at this rate. Its not a problem, Rana Saj replied. We can hunt as we need to in this situation, but the holds along the way should do most of the provisioning out of their stores. The best part about the Worldspine is that its easy to preserve meat. The Con will be scrambling to clear their frozen stores to make room. Make room? Saraca narrowed his eyes. Yeti are delicious, you know? The Rana told him, That layer of fat they all have is exquisite. A single adult Yeti can sustain one of us for five or six months as long as their flesh can be preserved. You make these raids almost sound a welcome thing. The fact that they asked for help says something in itself. Usually, the Con keep their frozen treats to themselves. Low laughter rose from the nearby warriors. The prospects of the coming battle only seemed to lift their spirits. A guide from the front lines awaited them at a camp near the treeline. Even as high as they already were, the icy peaks of the Worldspine stood in stark relief to the surroundings. The mere sight was intimidating, and Saracas senses picked up countless indications of unseen danger. Thank you for coming, the guide said. Rana Pwileres been coordinating a fighting retreat since the last blizzard. The front is another thousand metres above C ten kilometres northwest of here. Did Rana Pwilere leave any instructions or information for us? No, the guide shook her head. The front is changing too quickly. I was instructed to bring you to him. Your warriors can rest here for now. The guide led them out of the camp. A landscape of shrubs, lichen-covered boulders and patches of snow replaced the forest above the treeline. Tongues of long glaciers flowed out from the icecap above. Frigid winds, tinged with the scent of bloodshed, lashed their way down the slope. As they approached a large patch of bush sheltered by the boulders of an old moraine, a head popped out to look in their direction. They entered the vegetation, finding the interior spacious enough to shelter dozens of Beastmen. Several Con Lords looked towards the entrance at their approach. A particularly large one came forward to greet them. Rana Saj. That was unexpectedly slow. Rana Drathas offensive in the Draconic Kingdom has added delays to everything, Rana Saj replied. Not that our enemies mind. How are things here, Rana Pwilere? There are more of the Yeti than usual, but their offensive patterns are still the same. How long until their Shamans recover? Nightfall. How many warriors did you bring? Fifteen thousand. Are the other wilderness tribes up to anything? Not that weve seen, Rana Pwilere replied. At least not on our side. They may be waiting for the Yeti to be weakened before attacking them instead of us. If only life were that convenient. Winter is their opportunity to strike at our territories. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Saraca glanced at Rana Saj out of the corner of his eye. It was a dangerous assumption to make. Many a novice Commander relied entirely on logic C believing warfare to be rational and follow established behaviours C only to have the enemy Commander purposely do something irrational to bring about their end. Or worse, a Commander might have their own forces do something unexpected to the same result. Additionally, information was rarely perfect and timely, resulting in each side having a different perspective of an unfolding conflict. Im not familiar with this Lordor Lords? Ah, Rana Saj turned and gestured to Saraca, forgive me for the late introduction. This is Saraca, a visitor from the world beyond. The lady here is Mitra, one of Saracas wives. Welcome to Rolengorek, Rana Pwilere bobbed his head in greeting. Visitors to our country are usually the hostile sort, so I hope you dont mind our rough welcome. We are pleased to be here, Rana Pwilere, Saraca returned his greeting. Were all warriors, so seeing how your people conduct themselves in battle is of great interest to us. In that case, I hope we dont embarrass ourselves, Rana Pwilere chuckled. The Yeti are brutes, so we must answer in kind. Its far from elegant. The Con Lord brought them to the centre of the thicket. A map of the nearby mountains was rolled out on a slab of granite. Our patrols detected Yeti scouts about two weeks before the offensive came, Rana Pwilere told them, but we had no idea of its magnitude. There werent any more scouts than in the years before, so we assumed that it would be more of the same. Fortunately, theyre not very stealthy, so we saw them coming before they made it halfway down the nearest glacier. Do you know whats driving this raid? Rana Saj asked. Weve made out at least ten different tribes so farC Ten? Rana Saj gave the Con Lord a sharp look, The estimate delivered to Gorlior was half that. The estimate is a week old. Half the current number was enough to convince us to request assistance. It appeared that tribe was used as a unit for estimating army strength C one tribe representing one thousand warriors. Still, it didnt indicate how strong the local Yeti tribes were. On the western side of the Worldspine, the average Yeti was more powerful than the average felid Beastman warrior. More accurately, the Yeti tribes still existed in a primal state, meaning that every member of a tribe could and did act as a warrior. This meant that a Yeti Warrior was noticeably stronger than a felid Beastman warrior in a physical sense, but they lacked the martial training of a Confederacy warrior. If there are at least ten tribes, Rana Saj said, were dealing with a Yeti Lord strong enough to be considered the equivalent of your Clanlords. Have your warriors seen anyone that matches the description? Not yet, Rana Pwilere replied. Yeti arent exactly shrewd opponents, so it probably means there are even more coming. Between us, we have twenty-three thousand warriors. This might turn messy. What percentage of the enemy must be put out of commission to force a withdrawal? Saraca asked. Going by past raids, Rana Pwilere said, one-third. Weve killed about two thousand so far. and how many have you lost? The same number. Saraca looked down grimly at the map. All else being equal, trading one felid Beastman warrior for one Yeti warrior was a good deal. However, the Yeti were not the only enemies of Rolengorek. Rana Pwileres clan needed to preserve their strength to defend against raids from other wilderness tribes over the winter while Rana Sajs forces were supposed to be fighting on the Jorgulan Frontier. Sustaining significant losses against the Yeti would cascade into difficulties elsewhere. How do the local Yeti tribes fight? Saraca asked. Like many alpine races, Rana Pwilere replied, they use the elements to their advantage. Fighting them in blizzards is impossible for us. When the weather is unfavourable to them, their Shamans summon fogbanks for their forces to advance in. Like many races that live in high mountain conditions, Yeti can see through fog, snow and other weather. So, tonight, well have a fog filled with Yeti rolling down the mountainside. Thats what we expect. We still have a half dozen or so kilometres to manoeuvre, so skirmishes will be opportunistic. Is there anything else we should know about? Rana Saj asked. No, Rana Pwilere answered. Aside from the scale, its been surprisingly normal. Rana Saj left the thicket, heading back down to the camp where his forces awaited. Saraca and his entourage followed, examining the surroundings more thoroughly. From a distance, it might appear as a bare slope due to the lack of trees, but there was plenty of cover to be had if one lay low. They lost many warriors, Saraca noted. They did, Rana Saj agreed. It was probably the size of the raid that initially caught them off guard. The runner that came to Gorlior was unsettled, but the tribes here seem to be calm. What are your expectations for this conflict, and how will they affect your work on the frontier? That would depend on how much more is coming. At the least, my warbands have to stay here to help counter the main thrust of the Yeti offensive. As for our duties on the frontier, the Jorgulans are still limited by the changing seasons, so, at the worst, well withdraw early and keep things light. Upon returning to the camp, Rana Saj divided his forces into their respective tribal groupings and deployed them across the front. A general overview was provided, but no specific instructions were issued. They were to collaborate with the local defenders who better understood how the battles on the mountain took shape. Saraca and his entourage elected to stay with Rana Saj, who returned to the Rana Pwileres thicket. It wasnt long after their arrival that scouts started reporting activity above. Another five Yeti tribes were added to the running estimate, negating the defenders strength advantage entirely. How far up into the mountains have your forces been? Saraca asked the Con Lord as they watched a fog begin to form up the slope. Weve only been up to the toe of the glacier, Rana Pwilere answered. Its pointless for us to go further. Our raids go along the valleys below the mountain, but they cant get very far before the resident tribes make any incursion untenable. Why do you ask? Im trying to develop a better picture of these tribes war potential, Saraca said. Right now, it only seems as if theres an endless number of them coming down from the icefields. But there must be a limit, and that limit is determined by available territory. In that case, based on the number we kill every year and how quickly they replenish their numbers, the total population associated with the local Yeti tribes should be close to sixty thousand. So theyve sent nearly a quarter of their population to attack you. Assuming the estimate is correct. It could be that there are many unassociated groups and theres been a migration of some sort up there that has changed the numbers from the norm. Its impossible for us to know. Except that it wasnt. Saraca sent a glance at Mitra, who nodded slightly in response. With the Yeti tribes on their way, they left the thicket to take their positions for the coming assault. The final traces of sunlight vanished from the tops of the icy peaks by the time the fog came within a kilometre of them. Saracas nose wrinkled as the sour scent of Yeti started to permeate the air. I forgot how much I hate that smell, he muttered. Maybe I shouldnt have come, Mitra held a paw over maw. Warriors of the Rolengorek! Rana Pwileres voice boomed over the mountainside, Our foes approach! Staunch allies have arrived to bolster our ranks, but this great raid is not to be taken lightly! Do not let our numbers fill you with overconfidence C we fight as we always have! Well, thats interesting The conservative stance was to be expected, but the fact that Rana Pwilere cast his voice the way that he did was not. Commanders who drew attention to themselves made for attractive targets. Not to mention that the enemy could also hear what they were trying to do. What are we doing, ji? Lets not distract them. Well see how things go for now. Saracas entourage visibly relaxed, but they still closed around him and remained alert to their surroundings. His whiskers picking up heavy footfalls vibrating through the air was the first tangible sign of an imminent clash. Think Rana Pwilere did that on purpose? Girika asked from beside him, Calling attention to himself, I mean. Yeti arent like them, Saraca answered, so the Lord wont come running to issue a direct challenge. I suppose its still useful if the Generals bodyguard is much stronger than the rest The alpine Demihumans were elusive, but ultimately simple in their approach. Not many could withstand beings so large, after all. By drawing attention to himself, Rana Pwilere relieved pressure on the warbands nearby. A chunk of ice shattered on a boulder nearby, sending shards spraying into the lurking Beastmen. More crude projectiles came flying out of the fog, but the effect was minimal. Should I heal them? Let them do their thing. Its weird that they dont have any Bards here. I dont think they have anything like the Chaaran. Their caste system doesnt recognise Bards as warriors. Though Rana Pwilere had announced his rough location, the Beastmen still lay in ambush. The Yeti couldnt pinpoint any single target C only the vague location of where they had last heard Rana Pwilere. Saraca supposed that another reason why the Con Lord had raised his voice was to make sure the Yeti were going in the right direction before concealing himself. The fog rolled over them. At the edge of his Darkvision, a rotund silhouette appeared. Atop a four-metre-tall form covered in long white fur were two pairs of horns shaped like an Aurochs, their points facing forward. Between those horns was an ape-like face with a mouth lined with fangs. The Yeti thumped forward, its gleaming yellow eyes searching for enemies to fight. None of the Beastmen obliged. They continued hiding where they were as more and more Yeti advanced. Saraca grinned. Their military tradition wasnt formalised and their tactical organisation was rather haphazard, but it was clear that the warriors of Rolengorek knew how to fight as a group. Rana Pwilere was the first to pounce. Unlike Hobgoblins who would act in purposeful solidarity or Minotaurs who took personal initiative to create displays of raw prowess, Rana Pwileres attack was an independent move purposefully made to set off a chaotic chain of events. The ambush drew the attention of the nearest Yeti. When they turned, other Beastmen pounced on them from behind. After inflicting grievous wounds, the Beastmen didnt stick around to fight. Instead, they dashed down the slope. Their adversaries bellowed in rage and gave chase, only to be ambushed by other warriors hidden further along. Organised chaos expanded across the front, filling the air with bellows, roars and the stench of viscera. The fighting rapidly rippled toward them. Are we running too? Were right at the back. Dozens of Beastmen sprinted by and kept going. It doesnt look like theyre stopping. Well run, too. More Beastmen ran by. Saraca addressed his warband. Lets pretend to be unaccustomed to this tactic. Remain hidden until my signal. Bloodied Yeti howled as they stomped by, completely focused on their fleeing assailants. After the last of the Beastmen passed, Saraca waited an additional minute. Kill everything in the way as we catch up. Go. Saraca and his entourage exploded out of the bushes. He bowled over his target and gave it an experimental swat. Ah, it died. The Yeti was about the same as those on the opposite end of the Worldspine. Another came up behind him, its stained yellow claws brandished. A swift kick disembowelled it, sending the one-tonne Demihuman spinning away with its innards trailing behind. Around him, the members of his House Guard were having no discernible difficulties. Several had four or five Yeti tribespeople dead around them. A dismembered arm arced over his head. That should be good enough. Lets get out of here. He loped down the slope, casually ending any Yeti that blocked his path. Karuvaki fell into step beside him. I dont see whats so fun about this, she said. We obliterated those hapless people. Well, theres usually not much hope for a challenge anywhere we go, Saraca said. Its still a part of our job. Just think of it as helping Rolengorek. A temporary reprieve, at best. Helping people out of their problems requires what causes those problems to be remedied. And they seem to understand that, Saraca replied. Since theyre on their way to solving their problems on their own, it wont hurt to do this much. The Ashta Pradhan isnt as positive as you are on foreign matters, ji. For all of the light that you see in others, they tend to focus on the shadows. It would be irresponsible of them to not consider all angles, Saraca said. With us always being on foreign assignments, we arent up to date on whats going on at home. The balance of power is a delicate thing. With six superpowers around the centre of the continent, nothing could be simple. Everything affected everything else. The Confederacy couldnt recklessly expand their hegemony: they needed to be mindful of who they focused their resources on, what conflicts they involved themselves in, and the effects their actions had on the world at large. At the same time, they couldnt remain idle and not forge new relationships at all. It would be foolish to believe that their rivals werent doing the same thing that they were. Stagnation was the path to ruin. Five kilometres downhill, they arrived at the Rana Pwileres reconsolidated lines. The Yetis who managed to chase them that far were put down forcefully, forming a row of corpses that stretched out along the front. Mystics tended to wounds as they prepared for the next assault. Rana Saj breathed out a sigh of relief as Saraca and his entourage came into view. You look pretty much unscathed, the Rana looked over at them. I was worried when you didnt appear on our tails. Your forces are well practised, Saraca replied. It was impressive to witness. Especially when so many different tribes were involved. We couldnt quite move in step with you this first time. The latter part aside, what he said was genuine. While the warrior tribes were full-time combatants, they werent professional soldiers. They were also from many different clans and of two different races. A not-insubstantial amount of practical combat experience facilitated their smooth manoeuvre. You honour us with your praise, Rana Saj bobbed his head. By the way, I dont see your other wife. As if on cue, Mitra appeared out of the darkness. She waved a clawCno, the claw of the Yeti arm she was waving waved. The beautiful white tigress licked the fresh blood off of her maw. You were right, Rana Saj, she said. Theyre delicious! The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 7, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 So, Saraca asked, what did you find out? Rana Saj and Rana Pwilere looked from Saraca to Mitra with confused expressions. Thirty thousand Yeti tribespeople, Mitra rubbed at one of her bloodied claws. A new boss moved in from somewhere deeper in the Worldspine. Now, theyre depopulating the conquered territories to make them more manageable. they actually told you that? Its dressed up as glorious and honourable conquest and proof of worth, but, well Mitra gave up trying to wipe away the blood on her claws and used a Travellers Kit instead. One of the magic items many functions was a Clean spell, which left her spotless from head to toe. How did you gain this information? Rana Pwilere asked. I, uhasked one of them? Mitra answered with an innocent look, Its not as if theres a shortage of candidates. But how? They do nothing but try to rip us apart. Mitra is Chaaran, Saraca explained. You can consider them a type of Bard. A Bard? Rana Sajs ears perked curiously, I thought she was of the warrior caste, like you. She is, Saraca replied. Chaaran are a part of our ruling warrior caste. Shes the second-strongest combatant in my entourage. The gazes of the two Rolengorek Lords went over the members of Saracas house guard, as if comparing them to Mitra. Their reaction was common enough: Bards were often seen as loremasters and bearers of culture, occupying important roles in the fields of communication, entertainment and the arts. People were vaguely aware that Bards were physically stronger than what one would expect of a civilian, but perceptions of Bards often kept them from combat roles in society. In a way, they werent wrong: a Bards value lay far beyond their utility as a combatant. At the same time, however, it meant that the cultivation of the bardic arts ended up being woefully lacking in martial fields. Out of curiosity, Rana Saj said, who is the strongest member of your entourage? Mitra pointed a claw at Saraca. Right. I suppose I should have guessed. But thirty thousand Rana Pwilere sighed, Even with the losses weve inflicted so far, were even at best. And this new conqueror should be powerful if they were able to supplant the local tribes. And he will have gathered many strong Lords under him, as well, Rana Saj added. We cant assume that we hold any advantage in terms of superior individuals. If anything, they should have more than we do. Will the force be composed entirely of Yeti? Saraca asked, Do they have battle slaves or tributaries? Fortunately not, Rana Pwilere answered, they are equally belligerent against all other races. Then is there a way for you to swiftly and decisively end the conflict? You assume that this new leader will appear on the field. That people would not follow a leader who did not lead was obvious, but it didnt necessarily mean that said leader would lead from the front. Aside from what Mitra mentioned, Rana Saj said, we have no insight as to what this new Yeti Lord will do. Yeti Lords are not known for favouring any particular position to lead from, but if hes culling the conquered and using them to weaken us at the same time, he shouldnt be at the front unless something draws him forward. We have room enough to withdraw twice more, Rana Pwilere said. Think we can frustrate him enough to expose his position? I dont know, Rana Saj flicked his ear in agitation. Maybe the scouts will discover something before the next push. Rana Pwileres attention turned to Mitra. That Yeti you questioned: what happened to it? Wed like to find out more, if possible. He was waving at you when I got back, Mitra replied lightly. I see. Well, thank you for finding out what you did for us. That would have been an even nastier surprise than the first. Runners reported in from across the front, painting a better picture of their tactical and strategic situation. The front-wide ambush had taken a bloody toll on the Yeti forces, slaying or grievously wounding roughly four thousand of their savage foe. Losses for Rolengorek were less than a thousand. If we can repeat that twice more, Rana Saj said, our task will no longer be so daunting. I dont think it will be so easy as that, Rana Pwilere said. Rana Sajs upbeat demeanour vanished. He looked at his fellow Rana expectantly. Youre the expert here. What makes you say that? With these numbers, the Con Lord replied, they can and should push all night. It is to their disadvantage to allow us to continually prepare ambushes. Saraca silently agreed with Rana Pwileres assessment. The Yeti would suffer a devastating defeat the way things were currently going. Their opponent should be pushing for a general advance, stealing away the Beastmens advantage. What do you think they have planned? Saraca asked. It could be something entirely understandable, Rana Pwilere replied. Waiting for the rest of their forces to catch up after getting so thoroughly mauled just now, for instance. The ones in the front may have simply been too eager to start. I somehow doubt thats the case, however. The Con Lord turned his head up to the night skies beyond the towering range in the north. The stars are gone, he said. We have some foul weather on its way. They will attack using their full force with the next storm. Then we should evacuate your people in the valley, Rana Saj said. I agree, Rana Pwilere replied, but we still have to fight. We need to buy time for everyone to safely be awayand a real storm here might last for days. The Lord of Clan Pwilere raised his voice. Gather the runners. Were evacuating our tribes to the lowlands. Saraca sent half of his entourage to prepare their camp. He remained to watch the defenders of Rolengorek make their preparations. He had seen scenes much like the one playing out before him many times, but they still stirred his heart whenever he witnessed them. The world was not kind to the weak. No matter how great or small, everyone strove to keep their claws sharp for the struggles that inevitably fell upon them. It was often said that the broad quality of a people could be found within their leaders. Saraca was fairly certain this was the case. In his travels around the continent, he found it a good way to measure prospective allies for the Confederacy without the need to spend years amongst them. Some saw their subjects as nothing more than expendable servants, while others strove to serve their people to the best of their ability. In the Beastman Confederacy, the ideal behaviour of a ruler was known as rajadharma. Much like dharma represented how enlightened individuals behave in any given moment according to the cosmic balance, rajadharma was the conduct of an enlightened ruler. Societies around the world contained hints and fragments of understanding when it came to many aspects of life, but it was rare that Saraca encountered anyone beyond the civilised lands of the continent that adhered to even a portion of it. That also applied to Rolengorek. As Mitra had mentioned, they were not explicitly adharma C acting against dharma C but they were raw. What he saw of the warrior caste here, however, cast them in a favourable light. Being so close to their primal roots spared them the many pitfalls that came with advancing civilisations. Have you made up your mind already, ji? Saraca looked down at Mitra, who had seated herself on a rock behind him. Not yet. They show promise, but its a big country. What else did that Yeti say? Well, I could only get so much out of him before our friends here sent people out to find me. Theyre a bit interesting, but their unfortunate story is a common one. The vanquished being used as battle fodder for further conquests was not rare. This was especially true when the conquered people were still strong enough to threaten the conqueror. Among the six nations that struggled for dominance around the centre of the continent, two openly employed such methods. You didnt kill the Yeti, did you? Of course not! That would be a waste. I sent him back to his boss with a message. Maybe something interesting will happen? Saraca rolled his eyes. He was never certain if Mitra acted out of mischief or compassion. Perhaps she did both at the same time. What are you two on about? Karuvakis voice came from his left. Mitras been doing her thing, Saraca said. His second wife peered at the Chaaran suspiciously. Mitra only grinned back at her. With the activity of the camp winding down, Saraca motioned for his wives to continue their discussion in his tent. What about you? Saraca asked Karuvaki on the way back, Did you find anything interesting with the local mystics? The themes are as you might expect. The local Baagh have magic suited to warmer climes. I havent seen enough of the Con, yet. Cross-pollination of divine magic only occurs where the utility of a spell line is worth the effort. Anything new? Its still all very close to the root of Tier Magic, so nothing we havent seen before. If theres anything interesting, itll likely be found on the Jorgulan Front where a much larger and more varied pool of magic casters participate in the same environment. Just dont expect anything revolutionary. The following morning, two metres of snow spilt into Saracas tent when he opened its flap. Karuvaki jumped up from her sleep with a screech. Mitra yawned and uncurled herself from her corner, which was safe from the small avalanche. Well, Saraca said, he did say a storm was on its way. How did that happen without us noticing? Karuvaki stared at the white wall. Snowflakes arent exactly noisy, Mitra said. Saraca was at a loss as to how they should leave. After forcing his way forward two metres, the snow in front of him crumbled, revealing a tunnel beyond. Ohthat makes sense. Hey! A voice came out of the hole on the left, Who the hell opened our shit up?! Sorry His attempts to mend the damage only resulted in more damage. Saraca retreated to his tent and turned to Karuvaki, who returned his powerless expression with a flat look. What? Help. Karuvaki let out a disgusted sigh. She poked her head outside the tent, a low growl emanating from her throat as she examined the destruction. What am I supposed to do here, exactly? Make a tunnel to the tent? Saraca loosely gestured with a claw, You know, whoosh. Whoosh Y-you know what I mean. Just wait until old Chanayka hears about a priestess being made to fix some clumsy Nugs blundering. please dont tell him. The priestess summoned a Water Elemental, using it to fashion a shell of ice connecting them to the main tunnel. Though somewhat cramped, the passage was surprisingly warm. They padded forward on all fours, finding Girika and Kasturi waiting a dozen metres away in front of another tunnel entrance. Four members of his house guard sat on their haunches in the side tunnels nearby. The Inquisitor gave him a look. Didnt take much for you to go back to your violent ways, Chandsaraca. Sh-shut up! How do we find our way around in these tunnels? Only the main tunnel goes anywhere. All of these side entrances lead to groups of tents. The war room is this way. Somehow, a four-metre-high dome had been formed for the war room, allowing them to straighten to their full height. Rana Saj and Rana Pwilere were already present, discussing something in hushed tones. They turned their heads at Saracas approach. Saraca, Rana Saj greeted him. Enjoy the little surprise? Im more surprised that we werent attacked while we were buried. Our enemies are just as hampered as we are, Rana Pwilere told him. The scouts will see them coming long before they arrive. Were trying to figure out what to do with this extra time. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Is there some advantage to staying here? Saraca asked. Well, its actually warmer here under the snow than it would be exposed on the mountainside, even at a lower elevation. Another day of snow like this and well be able to widen the tunnels and get nice and comfortable. By staying relatively close to the enemy line, Rana Saj added, well get a chance to observe this new Yeti Lord and how they operate. If its any different from the Yeti tribes that we know, its better to find out sooner rather than later. They also have fewer provisions than we do, so theyll be forced to move sooner than we are. We, on the other hand, Rana Pwilere grinned, get to feast on Yeti every day. They were trying to be positive about their situation, but the fact remained that Rana Sajs warriors were supposed to be on the Jorgulan Frontier. Even if they relocated, they wouldnt be able to leave until the Yeti threat was dealt with. What about agitating them? Explain, Rana Pwilere looked at Saraca sharply. Light skirmishing, Saraca explained. You have Rangers that can be put to good use. If you want to learn about the enemy, then fight them. The two Lords pondered his suggestion in silence. Yeti hunters would be superior to ours in this environment, Rana Saj said. The difference shouldnt be too vast, Saraca said. Responding to a Ranger attack is far more difficult than being the attacker. The difference between Demihuman Rangers depended on two factors. The environment that they specialised in C as Rana Saj had mentioned C was the first. Second was whether an individual was of a race of natural Rangers, such as Gnolls. While it could be said that most Beastmen had racial traits that gave them some Ranger-like qualities, Gnoll Rangers were obnoxiously difficult opponents to fight. The effectiveness of Demihuman Rangers who were not members of races that were natural Rangers was greatly diminished unless they were exceptionally strong. Its worth considering, Rana Pwilere admitted. Well have to discuss it with our hunters, though. Theyre doing more than the rest of us in this situation as it is. In the meantime, well be digging in. Digging in consisted of waiting for more snow to build up over the day and creating small barracks where groups of warriors could dwell. The locals carefully dug out torus-shaped chambers, compressing the displaced snow into a central column for each room. Mitra directed their entourage to build an extra-large chamber by combining four tori. Somehow, the roof didnt collapse on them. I didnt know you were an architect, Saraca said. Its art! Art~ Mitra replied, Water Elementals make this easy anyway Her voice trailed off as she started carving figures on the walls with an intense look of concentration. Saraca laid out a blanket and sat down beside Karuvaki. Im going to be mad if were stuck here all winter, Karuvaki muttered. Tens of thousands of Yeti cant stay in one place for long, Saraca replied. Theyll run out of Beastman corpses long before we run out of Yeti corpses. That assumes they dont have any supply lines, the priestess said, or that they dont cannibalise their dead fellows. Attacking in winter is to their advantage, he reasoned. I dont see them wasting it. Mitra said that the entire purpose is to throw the conquered Yeti tribes at us. Theyre not doing that by not attacking. Then what would an attack look like in this situation? Girika asked, I dont like the way this feels. Hostile wild tribes are either all teeth and claws or have some trick to pull. They dont just sit around like this. Cant afford to. He had a point. The problem was that they didnt know how wild the Yeti actually were. A new great leader could mean the advent of a new mountain civilisation or the expansion of an existing one. Theres just not enough information Karuvaki. Hm? Hows your mana? Full. Summon Monster I doesnt exactly use much. Saraca looked over to a pair of his Gladestalkers. He gestured to the tunnel entrance. The two Rangers wordlessly slipped out of the chamber. Lets take a look at what those Yeti are up to, Saraca said. You want me to scry them? Karuvaki asked. Have you already tried? No. I wasnt sure how much you wanted to get involved here. Well, I dont like being oblivious either. Give me a few minutes. Karuvaki cast Create Item, conjuring a wide stoup in the centre of the room. She then filled the stoup with Holy Water. Do you think they have any countermeasures? She asked. Just going by their appearance, Saraca answered, probably not. But lets play it safe. Saraswatis Guidance. Veil of Mrisha. Explosive Ward. Maaaaybe the Explosive Ward is a bit much. Too late. Scrying. The surface of the water started to glow. An image shimmered into view. Girika and Kasturi came over to join them. The scenery sped by as Karuvaki flew the scrying sensor up the mountainside. I hope theyre not under the snow like we are, the priestess said. Were not going to see much that way. A blizzard shouldnt drive them to seek shelter, Saraca replied. Theyre highly resistant to cold. It wasnt long before the sensor drifted over the first groups of Yeti tribespeople. As far as Saraca could tell, there were no stockpiles of supplies or any battle preparations being made. Well, they look like theyre enjoying themselves, Girika said. Just lying there like boulders collecting snowdrifts. There has to be a reason why theyre just sitting there Arent there too few of them? Kasturi remarked. More like there are none of them past that front bunch, Girika scratched his arm. The scrying sensor kept going until it reached the terminal moraine of the glacier above them. Karuvaki looked over at Saraca. Turn around and angle the sensor downhill. There might be something we cant see from below. Karuvaki did as he asked, sending the sensor back down the slope. It wasnt long until they found what they were looking for. Well, shit, Girika said. Head down that largest tunnel, Saraca pointed a claw. How many tunnels was that? Five, Kasturi said, but there could be far more along the slope. There would have to be a lot of them to fit all of the missing Yeti. The sensor found the end of the Yeti column in the tunnel. It sped past them, but hundreds of metres passed with no sign of the front. Yeti dont burrow, do they? Girika leaned forward. No better than we do, Saraca replied. They cant have gotten this far so quickly. Several minutes later, a bright orange glow gave them their answer. Saraca dashed out of their chamber. Well be under attack soon, he told the guards outside. Spread the word! Where? Theyre burrowing towards us. The guards ears swivelled as if trying to listen for digging on the other side of the tunnel wall. Just go! Saraca roared. He didnt wait to see if they heeded him. Upon entering the war room, he scanned through the occupants. Where is Rana Saj? Rana Pwilere? Theyre resting at the moment, one of the tribal Lords said. Is something the matter? The Yeti are coming. Theyre using Ice Worms to burrow this way. What! How do you know this? WeC Incoming! Kasturi called out. The tunnel wall melted so rapidly that it may as well have been exposed to lava. A pair of milky-white, compound eyes stared at them from the other side. The Ice Worm lunged, its segmented, ten-metre length driven forward by centipede-like legs. It snatched up a Kira defender in its tooth-filled maw, swallowing him whole. The odour of singed fur and cooking meat filled the air as its victim was cooked alive in the Ice Worms superheated gullet. Yeti warriors streamed out of the cleared breach, charging in every direction. The Ice Worm coiled its pale blue body on itself. Its spiny frills spread wide like the hood of a cobra before it lunged at another defender. Another section of the tunnel melted open. A second Ice Worm joined the fray. It went straight for Mitra, who slapped it to the side. Ew, ew, ew, Ew, EW! She cried, These things are gross! Permission to attack, Yuvraj? One of his guards asked. Lets stop up those breaches. Anyone see the Beastmasters controlling those Ice Worms? A Beastmaster strong enough to control Adult Ice Worms was the only tangible threat. They could fight everything else all day if they needed to. Im watching for them, Kasturi said. All these Yeti look the same, though. Theyre going to need to do something obvious. Saracas bodyguard advanced, shredding through the Yeti assault. The temperature rose sharply as the Yeti advance buckled on itself and the Ice Worms brought their most powerful ability into play. Their backs started to glow, spiny carapaces turning bright orange. Go on the defensive. Gladestalkers: switch to slings. Dont get singed! He wanted to tease out more of the Yeti forces tactics, but it seemed that they had no patience for a methodical set of exchanges. Resist Energy: Fire. Karuvaki and three other Sacred Claws cast their abjurations on four of the warriors, who split up to block the two Ice Worms from advancing. To combatants who relied on natural weapons in melee, creatures like Ice Worms were some of the most problematic foes to face. Grievous harm could come from simply touching them; the heat was enough to melt steel weapons. Bullets flew in over the warriors heads, smashing into the carapaces of their monstrous adversaries. An ear-piercing screech filled the tunnel when one of them crushed a compound eye. Form of the Mongoose! Powder streamed from the ceiling above as the injured Ice Worm thrashed wildly about. The warriors shifted to a lighter stance, deftly dancing back from the enraged creature. The Yeti nearby who werent so quick to respond were set aflame. Some were incinerated on the spot. The familiar glow of healing magic washed over the Ice Worms sinuous form. Its destroyed eye restored itself. Cheeky apes, Kasturi snarled. Theyre using the curves of the tunnels to heal from out of sight. Should we just crush them? Girika asked. As if, Mitras eyes gleamed. Saraca always does this, yes? Learning from our foes out here is more important than killing them. Its not as if we can make any territorial gains so far from home. With their monstrous vanguard healed, the Yeti renewed their assault. Saracas bodyguard drove them back again to the same result. Theyll run out of mana eventually, Karuvaki said. I doubt theyre willing to lose their pets in a fruitless skirmish. Probably not, Saraca agreed. He eyed the ceiling of the tunnel. The Yeti would likely collapse it behind them if they needed to disengage. The enemy Commander knew what he was doing, attacking and withdrawing with confidence. Saraca! Rana Saj appeared out of the southeastern tunnel. He and his retinue were covered in bloody gashes and burns. Were pulling back, the Lord of the Kira said. Nearly everyone else is already out. Nearly no one came by here, Saraca said. They broke into our tunnels in multiple places and split us up. Its a good thing we made multiple exits. They followed Rana Saj through the passage behind the war room. The Yeti forces flooded in as soon as Saraca abandoned his position. As expected, the shrewd Yeti Commander abstained from reckless pursuit. Five hundred metres down the slope, they emerged from the escape tunnel and into the darkness of the ongoing blizzard. The snow ahead was thoroughly trampled by the defenders retreat. Saraca took a deep breath, clearing away the odours of battle lingering in his nostrils. You know, Rana Sajs voice rose over the wind. It kind of irritates me that your entire group is unscathed. It takes a lot to wear us down, Saraca replied. Weve been through a lot together. Also, I think with some adjustments to your retinues composition, youd experience an unbelievable difference. Composition, huh Rana Saj sighed. In time, perhaps. Building something like what you have doesnt happen overnight. True enough. How did your forces do? I only know about my flank, but we got thrashed. I cant say Ive ever been caught so thoroughly off guard in such a terrible position. If its any consolation, that new Yeti King is two or three cuts above the average wilderness Lord. He may have turned all of those conquered tribes into loyal followers with that one battle. The more he thought about it, the more impressive it all felt. In the unenlightened lands, strength, aggression and the drive to dominate were far more effective tools for a ruler than goodwill, friendship and prosperity. The Yeti Lord that they were facing, however, displayed far more than savage brutality. They rejoined Rolengoreks forces at the treeline, where the boughs of the conifers were heavily laden with wet snow. Bonfires were already raised all along the front and the defenders tended to the wounded around them. Rana Saj led them straight to a fire a hundred metres behind the lines. His amber gaze scanned the faces present. Rana Pwilere? He hasnt shown up yet, one of the Con replied. Then how did the left flank do? Rana Saj asked. We couldnt hold. The withdrawal was a mess. How about you? About as well as we look, the Rana replied. The tribal Lords sent puzzled looks across the fire. You look mostly fine. Rana Saj looked down at himself. The blood staining his striped orange coat was still there, but his wounds were mostly gone. His mouth fell agape, as did those of his retinue. What the Youre welcome, Mitra said. The once-wounded defenders looked over at the Chaaran. Youyou did this? Rana Saj asked. Spellsongs heal slowly, Saraca informed them, but its priceless in situations where you have time to heal. Since its a performance, it doesnt use mana as Tier Magic does. I didnt hear her at all over this storm. Well, it was a Dancers Form in this case. As useful as it is, the song version sounds like someone is strangling an especially fat Goblin. Mitra swatted him on the arm, but she couldnt say that he was wrong. She was a peerless Bard whose conventional rendering of epics, poetry and songs could bring a Golem to tears, but her Spellsongs brought out tears of a different sort. If its not too much to ask, Rana Saj said, could we take advantage of your skills? I dont mind, Mitra said. But the radius of the effect is only thirty metres. Youll have to figure out how to organise your wounded. Rana Saj looked at his warriors and nodded. The others at the bonfire did the same. Thank you, Rana Saj said as his people dispersed. We need all the help we can get at the moment. They settled down around the fire while the wounded were brought in around them. Though the defenders were appreciative of Mitras healing, their spirits remained subdued. Saraca quietly listened as various tribal Lords came in turn to deliver their reports. Including the results preceding the most recent battle, the local tribes had lost roughly half of their warriors. Clan Kira was down by a third of their committed forces. I suppose the tribes here will be recovering in the lower valleys for the next few years, Rana Saj said. Is that what usually happens? Saraca asked. We havent seen a defeat like this since being pushed out of Erelesa, the Rana answered. But yes, thats what usually happens. Whats up here cant live down there. If the Yetis push their luck, theyll lose the population advantage theyve gained. Great Lords come and go, but this has been the way of things for as long as our history tells. Now that you mention it, Saraca said, Im curious how far back your history goes. From what weve gathered, some great calamity befell this region two centuries ago. Yes, thats right. The Demon Gods. Even to our enemies, they are known by that name. They brought ruin to every land that they touched. Where did they come from? Nowhere. Everywhere. There were many of them. Our legends speak of one akin to a Fire Elemental burning down the jungles and leaving us with nowhere to hide. Another came down like a mist from the high mountains, and our warriors could not hurt it as it went around and decimated the tribes. A great serpent with six wings came up the river, destroying all of the ships and great cities of yore. Theythey say that the Demon Gods werent like monsters on a chaotic rampage: they destroyed everything on purpose C as if to erase even the memory of us from this world. So you have absolutely no lore C oral or otherwise C of what came before? None, bitterness tinged Rana Sajs voice. We barely survived. They left us with nothing but ashes. Whenever my grandfather spoke of his journeys around the world and all of its wondrous nations, I would always wonder if we were once so grand as well. We at least probably wouldnt be rolling around on the edge of the frontier with a bunch of Yetis. Saraca chuckled. Just to remind you, we have Yetis over on our side of the Worldspine as well. Theyre actually worse than the ones here. Report! A young Kira hunter burst into the clearing. He was panting heavily, but had no visible wounds. Lets hear it, Rana Saj said. The Yeti tribes are advancing again, the hunter told them. Its like the whole mountainside is moving towards us! Well, great, Rana Saj flicked an ear. Sound the retreat. Lets not be here when they arrive. Not putting up one last fight? Saraca asked him. Of course not, Rana Saj scoffed. As I said: thats just how things are here. Well be back when were ready to fight on our terms. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 7, Chapter 7 If the map appears warped, a full-resolution version may be found here.
Chapter 7 14th Day, Upper Water Month, 0 CE There was still no sign of Rana Pwilere by the time Clan Kiras forces were ready to depart. It was difficult to tell with primitive tribes, but Saraca thought he could already sense the effects of the Clanlords loss. The spirit of his followers was significantly dampened, especially that of his retinue. No one was interested in fighting beyond what was necessary to keep the retreating tribespeople behind the front lines safe. Such things might be attributed to the setback they had experienced and the lack of overarching leadership, but he understood how mundane and extraordinary effects were often conflated with one another. After they were well on their way back to Gorlior, Saraca went over to speak with Rana Saj at the head of the Kira column. If they decide that Rana Pwilere has been lost, he asked, what happens then? His clan will quietly mourn his passing, Rana Saj answered, but the world is not so kind as to stop what its doing so they can do so at their leisure. If you mean the political repercussions, a new Lord will be chosen out of the tribes. So the succession isnt hereditary? No, the Rana shook his head. I hear that the Humans in the west do things that way, but it makes absolutely no sense to me. Inheriting the strength of ones ancestry is never a guarantee, and strength is required for survival. The strongest Lord out of their tribes will take up the mantle of leadership. If they feel someone is better suited C say, a younger leader who displays great promise C they will lead jointly until the nominee possesses sufficient strength and experience. Is that what happened with you? My father said that Goro was a notable warrior. According to the members of Saracas family who knew him, Goro was Rathi-class, which was admittedly two or three orders of magnitude above notable. However, Saraca had no idea whether Rolengorek had any similar classifications. The local warrior caste did have a sort of unified ranking system, but it only appeared to cover up to what they considered elite veteran warriors. Anyone above that was simply lumped into an ambiguous existence attributed to legendary figures. More like he wanted to dump all of his responsibilities on me so he could go off on his adventures, Rana Saj chuffed in amusement. My father was never one to stay still for long. There was always some far-off horizon calling for him. Well, I would count that a good thing. My grandmother thought he was an impetuous brat, though. The temperatures rose to a comfortably balmy level as they descended into the northern pass and returned to Gorlior. Rana Owiori met them at the base of the fortress, crossing his arms grimly. So you got your hides tanned out there, he said. That we did, Rana Saj replied. Were down by a third of what we left Gorlior with. A third! Did you all go and piss off some mountain god? What about the local tribes? They lost half their warriors, as far as we can tell. Rana Pwilere was still missing by the time we departed. A low rumble rose from Rana Owioris throat. After a moment, he blew out a sigh. I hope nothing comes along and decides to add to our woes. Figures something would happen to offset the good news in the west. Some practically useful information actually made its way out here? Rana Owiori snorted. With that Rana Drathas criers all across Rolengorek, what do you expect? Three cities have already fallen. The Human defenders are no match for the Warmaster. Three, huh. Rana Saj stroked the long hairs of his jowls, Well, the Humans always take a while to muster an effective defence for any major incursion. I wouldnt declare a successful conquest just yet. You sound more and more like old Goro every time I see you, Rana Owiori turned and led them up the fortress spiralling approach. I see nothing but good things coming out of this. I dont deny the benefits should we secure our hold on the Draconic Kingdom, Rana Saj said. Those gains will take time to develop, however. The mystics say it will take generations for us to transform it into productive jungle. The two Clanlords launched into an animated debate over the outcome of the western conquest and what fruit it would bear. Saraca idly gazed out over the broad pass as he was unexpectedly offered several valuable insights into the nascent nation. When it does happen, Rana Owiori said, the Jorgulans will no longer be able to withstand the pressure we put on them. Their draconic masters will have nowhere to hide from our Dragonslayers. It will still be difficult, Rana Saj replied. By the time we see tangible improvements to our military strength, those Green Dragons will be much stronger. But the fact stands that they do not trust one another, despite being allies. With sufficient pressure, they are just as likely to crumble from within. We cant assume that theyll remain stagnant, Rana Saj said. Our battle with the Yeti tribes a few days ago is a painful reminder that our enemies can grow more deadly as well. What do you think, Saraca? Saraca turned his attention to the two Clanlords walking ahead of him. That would depend on what theyve been exposed to, he said, which you would know more about than I. If you assume that the Jorgulan Commonwealth remains firmly in the grip of their Green Dragon masters, there are several paths that I believe such countries might take. The two Clanlords slowed to allow Saraca to walk between them. What might those be? Rana Owiori asked. Well, Green Dragons are by nature treacherous and subversive. Their pride and strength tend to take them in directions that make candid collaboration and genuine friendship nearly impossible. Rana Saj has demonstrated some understanding of this. Rana Saj nodded. Yes, I was hoping that theyd turn on one another if we managed to destabilise the situation. It would save us a lot of time and trouble, but you seem to be suggesting that there are other possibilities. They may not cooperate properly, Saraca said, but they do compete to gain prestige over others of their kind. That competition extends to their minions and it can be extraordinarily vicious. It can also foster ingenuity as they strive to overcome one another. New technology, magic, techniques and modes of thinking C the introduction of these factors can result in drastic shifts in the balance of power. The ideas that drive those changes might be glaringly obvious in hindsight, but those involved are painfully blind to them until a breakthrough occurs. There are some things that we hope they dont resort to, Rana Owiori said, but nothing so dire that it can permanently influence the conflict. I dont mean to boast over how far weve come since the ruin wrought upon us two centuries ago, but we are well advanced over our neighbours. Does he mean the Jorgulans, or is he saying that Rolengorek is the most advanced country in the region? Though its territory was vast, Rolengorek by all appearances existed in effective isolation. They engaged in hostilities in every direction. Scarce few travelled into the Great Lut. Foreign Merchants and travellers were even rarer, never mind the presence of skilled professionals from more advanced civilisations. One might have pointed out that they were doing extraordinarily well starting from nothing. But that assumed that they were truly isolated. I saw some visitors from your country in the Tears of Lut, Saraca said. How much do you know about Stormport? I know of its existence somewhere on the other side of the Great Lut, Rana Owiori said, but not much more than that. The Singh clans C who mainly dwell in the south C would know more about it than us. In that case, Saraca went on, how about the Draconic Kingdom in the west? Thats twice the distance from my territory as Stormport. We know that they are by far the weakest of our neighbours. It appeared that he had to head west to get any answers about the Human country. Rolengorek was so vast that one end knew little of the other unless intelligence was purposely sent up and down the river. Each Clanlord was still effectively a sovereign ruler of their own territory and their clan mostly saw to its own affairs. What would you say is potentially the most likely out of the major threats that may arise? Rana Saj asked. More Dragons. More Dragons? Indeed, Saraca replied. Going by what you noted of the local Dragon ages last week, we can at least assume that the calamity of two centuries previous decimated every population in the region, including the native Dragons. The earliest batch should have grown enough to become Old Dragons by now. I follow you so far, Rana Saj said, but where does the more Dragons part come in? Dragons reach breeding age after a century. Green Dragons allow their young to remain around their domains until theyre strong enough to strike out on their own. Since they are competing against many peers, it doesnt take much for each Dragon to start seeing their brood as war potential. The wind buffeted them as the walkway wound around the northern side of the fortress. Rana Saj looked across Saraca at Rana Owiori. Have we seen any sign of that? Its hard to say, the Ocelo Lord replied. Dragons hit our forces on occasion, but its always weak fringe units being picked off. The rest of the time, they seem content to watch the fighting. Its hard to tell which Dragon is which when theyre so far overhead. If we follow Saracas line of thought, Rana Saj said, we should start seeing the first batch of adults from the second generation soonhow many should we expect to encounter? That depends if the parents are protecting their young, Saraca replied. Dragons tend to not coddle the weak, even if they are of their blood. If one of their young is taken by a predator, it simply means that they werent suited to survive. The two Clanlords showed little in the way of sympathy or revulsion. Since playing and hunting in ones youth was what amounted to training for their adult warriors, he could imagine that the Beastmen here saw no small number of losses from unsuccessful hunts and accidents. What would our worst-case scenario be? Rana Owiori asked. Hmmis it one Dragon per state in the Commonwealth? Or does some other scheme dictate how their domains are distributed? We dont know. We dont even know how many states there are in the Commonwealth. The only way we can sort any of it out is by identifying the different armies that are sent our way. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Do they have any banners or anything else that signifies who they represent? Tribal standards only, Rana Owiori replied. They may all fight on the same side, but each force is independent of every other. Fighting on this frontier is akin to having an endless number of small clans grinding away at our defences in turn. The disdain for the Jorgulans in Rana Owioris voice added another important piece to the puzzle that was Rolengoreks identity as a nation. While all races that formed tribes possessed social behaviours, those behaviours still depended on the traits of each particular race. The tribes inhabiting the nations of the Jorgulan Commonwealth were members of races that were more cold when it came to social interactions. Even if they hadnt been, the influence of their Green Dragon overlords would still be telling. They did not send their armies to help their friends C they sent them to fight a collective enemy as a form of competition between themselves. How well or poorly their minions did against the same enemies probably dictated the amount of prestige that each Dragon enjoyed. Even sacrificing their children for the game was done without remorse: a strong child was proof of a strong parentor something like that. As such, the people of Rolengorek considered themselves superior to their foes. The forces of the Jorgulan Commonwealth were considered little better than the wild tribes along their other borders. Rolengorek, on the other hand, had a righteous cause formed out of the bonds that its clans had forged over the generations. If you were to guess, Saraca asked, how many Jorgulan factions are represented on the front? Hmmthree dozen along the entire front, perhaps? Rana Saj answered, "Between those that we wipe out and the ones who never return after we throw them back, its hard to tell. Then the worst-case scenario would leave you with a lot of Dragons, Saraca said. If they are purposely breeding war potential and keeping their young alive to use as future soldiers, you may have up to a hundred new Adult Dragons every year. The second generation will have begun laying their clutches now, as well. I guess our Dragonslayer contingents might be busy soon, Rana Saj said. Hopefully, this second generation is stupid enough to attack our forces directly. That would depend on the situation. If theyre on the defensive, you can somewhat count on them withdrawing to protect their lairs. This naturally singles them out for elimination, assuming they dont just flee the Commonwealth entirely. Isolated Adult Green Dragons were still manageable by groups of decently strong individuals. Each of Rolengoreks Dragonslayer contingents was more than enough to slay one. The more they killed, the more green dragonscale equipment C which provided excellent protection and conferred a degree of poison resistance C they would have to equip more Dragonslayers. What if were the ones on the defensive? Then youll find yourselves in an impossible situation, Saracas voice turned grim. They will undermine your position by flying over it to attack the vulnerable tribes across the border. From what Ive seen of your country so far, the only way you have to deal with that is to station Dragonslayers in every tribe. And we have nowhere near enough to do that, Rana Saj sighed. This is more of a race than we imagined. Every year that passes, we have more of the next generation of Adult Greens to contend with. The existing ones continue to grow stronger. Its no wonder they were content to maintain this stalemate. Rana Owiori shared in his fellow Clanlords resigned frustration. Just as we started to make progress in the Draconic Kingdom, he said, the actual Dragons are set to overwhelm us. If it takes a generation for us to begin reaping the benefits of our western expansion, were going to have the shadow of three thousand Dragons to our east. The fact that Dragons grew stronger with age was treated as common sense everywhere in the world. The whole truth that came with that fact, however, eluded most. Just like any living being, their population could grow exponentially under the right circumstances. Fortunately, that exponential growth involved a century of maturation to reach breeding age. Unfortunately, Dragons laid clutches of eggs. Once things got to a certain point, a rampant Dragon population was next to unstoppable for primitive tribal states with no strong allies. The need to face the monstrous threats that existed outside of civilisation was one of the primary factors that kept all states in check when it came to expansion. Military action was a risk that affected a countrys ability to defend itself against enemies that cared little for politics, diplomacy, economics or morality. Occasionally, those enemies were a catalyst for fruitful cooperation between disparate peoples. A population of ten million produced less than a handful of Rathi-class individuals. Rather than keeping them for defence, a group of countries was better off combining their Rathis to stamp out all country-destroying threats in the vicinity. While it was not the only way, it was the most common way of achieving regional security. Or at least stability against external threats that could otherwise destroy any single nation. The need to maintain the strength to preserve that state of security usually led to long-term alliances and all of the benefits that such cooperation brought. Out of the six central superpowers, three were founded on such an arrangement C including the Beastman Confederacy. Well, I did say that it was the worst-case scenario, Saraca said. The reality is that a few will try with varying degrees of success. For Green Dragons, ones offspring are also ones future competition. Having dozens around with more growing to adulthood every year is an extremely dangerous prospect. Still, its an untenable risk for us, Rana Owiori said. We need to increase the pressure on Erelesa. Even if we dont have the resources to mount a full offensive, we need to shift our objective from independent raiding to rooting out as many Dragons as we can reach. I agree, Rana Saj said. The current status quo is merely a deception. Those damn Green Dragons really live up to their reputation. Rana Owiori, youll need to bring this up with the council once you get out of here. Saraca and his entourage parted ways with the two Clanlords when they passed his accommodations. Devi returned with her escort-turned-pack-lizards later in the evening. You lost, she said. I didnt lose, Saraca replied. We were merely observers. Our hosts didnt have anything to say about you mere observers merely watching them get trounced? We did some fighting, Saraca told her. If we hadnt held where we were, their losses would be more than double what they suffered and Rana Saj would be dead. I dont think they have any room to complain. I suppose that means there are no promising mercantile opportunities out there. Saraca scoffed at the idea. Everyone out here only seems to be interested in eating the neighbours, Saraca replied. Our hosts included. I wouldnt be surprised if even the Humans out here ate Beastmen. Wouldnt that be a sight to see, Girika laughed. Well, with whats happened, Devi asked, have our plans changed any? No, Saraca answered. Clan Kira will continue to occupy their post. It isnt as if one can conjure armies on demand, so theyll have to make do with what they have. How are things on your end? Devi cast aside her belongings and flopped down onto her litter. As well as can be expected for an army base. Theres no shortage of eager young warriors. Did they give you any problems? They didnt give me any problems, an amused glint entered her sapphire eyes. They kept propositioning the guards, though. Saracas gaze went to the four guards assigned to Devi. Their looks of weary disgust said everything. Did they say anything to you? If I wasnt the one they were making purchases from, Devi said, they probably wouldnt deign to associate with me. He nodded thoughtfully. In the towns and cities of Rolengorek, people of all castes openly interacted with one another. In a warrior-dominated military installation, however, the segregation between castes was readily apparent. Well, we can swap the guard, at least. Lets get some rest: Rana Saj wants to catch up to the other half of his forces, so well be departing before dawn tomorrow. Snow dusted the mountains above the pass the following morning, making for a chilly departure from Gorlior. On their way east, they periodically crossed groups of Ocelo forces relieved from their front-line duties. How are things out there? Saraca asked one tribal Lord. Pretty good, all things considered, the tribal Lord answered. We got us a big catch this time. Too bad most of it was inedible. Who showed up this year? Serpentfolk are the vanguard. The mamba type. We had some snapping turtles and crocodiles when things got wetter, but theyve already been dealt with. Which ones are the edible ones? Mitra asked. The Serpentfolk, the Lord answered, then laughed at their reaction. I know, right? The venomous ones are edible but the non-venomous ones are poisonous. The tribal Lord and his warband went on their way. Saraca caught up with the front of the Kira column, going up to walk beside Rana Saj. These returning warriors are all in good spirits. According to Rana Owiori, Rana Saj said, The Commonwealth lost around forty thousand. Thats twice as good as usual. What does that mean for your forces? Cleanups done, so were clear to the top of the pass. After that, well see whats waiting for us on the other side. They arrived at the top of the pass two days later. The Kira forces that stayed to help clear the Jorgulan invaders were already well-situated on the other side. Saracas gaze turned northward, where the Worldspine loomed between the nearby peaks. Were above the treeline here, he said. Do the northern tribes directly factor into this conflict at all? Having to contend with that new Yeti Lord would be unpleasant. Rarely, Rana Saj said. We wont be here at the height of winter, so clashes are next to nonexistent. So youre cut off from Rolengorek past this point? Nothing stops us from crossing back over, Rana Saj said, especially since disjointed tribes cant do anything about an army thats already bearing down on them. Ultimately, we dont have any supply lines to maintain so we dont have to worry about it. At most, its runners going back and forth with their reports. Another journey through history The Confederacy armies of the present-day had proper logistics. The last time they had purposely foraged on enemy territory was three centuries ago. War was a different beast in civilised regions. Not only did a country have to mind the direct repercussions of war in highly populous lands due to negative energy accumulation, but ones rivals sought to turn any event to their advantage. Every conflict was met with condemnation; every battle was a horror story used to sway the sentiment of neutral parties. Just cause was necessary for everything, and, even then, all actions were scrutinised and twisted to suit the desired narrative. He didnt know why the major powers of the world ended up in a cluster at the centre of the continent: If any of the six central powers had instead appeared out in the unknown fringes of the world, it would have had far more room to expand without competitors constantly looking over its shoulder. Some theories asserted that the arrangement was orchestrated by beings beyond their reckoning. This might be a silly question, Saraca said, but what are the rules of engagement on this front? Nature dictates the rules, Rana Saj replied. I understand that you have your own motives, but dont expect our enemies to accommodate you. The tribal warbands spread out from here, so its not so much a front line as it is a zone of contention. You may find some tribes close enough to join a battle, but only the Dragonslayers actively respond to enemy movement on the behalf of others. Saraca nodded in acknowledgement. Now that Im more familiar with the way of things here, he said, I find that your strategy is far more cunning than I first gave it credit for. Well, weve had a long time to refine it. It felt simplistic at first, but there were clever nuances purposely veiled by that simplicity. The front line of the conflict moved back and forth across the frontier with the seasons. The Commonwealth advanced to Gorlior during the wet season, while Rolengoreks counteroffensive happened during the dry season. Armies were relieved at key turning points over the year. Clan Kira, for instance, normally arrived at Gorlior a month after the end of the wet season. At that point, the Jorgulan armies were both overextended, exhausted, and trapped. The fresh forces that arrived to relieve the stationed army could easily decimate them, minimising losses and giving the appearance of an inexhaustible foe. The Jorgulans appeared to be none the wiser about that part of Rolengoreks strategy. How does everyone keep track of everyone else? Saraca asked, With so much independent movement, I can imagine warbands getting isolated and destroyed. If the local Lords had grasped the ability to communicate over long distances, it wouldnt have been a problem. However, there was no sign that they could. Again, the Rana replied, nature decides. Weather and terrain dictate advance and retreat for both us and them, and the same environmental conditions influence the entire pass. Each warband operates according to its own capabilities. I see. So we just meet at the fortress on the other side? No. There is a river that runs roughly a half-dozen kilometres beyond it. Thats where we stop to reassess our situation if everything goes more or less as planned. Well, they always say that simple is best. As far as plans went, it was flexible while also being difficult to broadly foil without overwhelming force. Rolengorek was still very much tribal in military composition: each tribe contributed a warband, which was carried by the prowess of its individual warriors. There was no standardised training nor strict measures to qualify a soldier. Thus, they could not operate the same way that a standing army could. Not that it was particularly bad for how far their civilisation had come. If left to develop for several centuries, Rolengorek could very well have professional militaries closer to those fielded in the more advanced parts of the continent. Assuming they survived for that long. With the possibility of a Cycle visiting calamity upon any given part of the world, security, stability and prosperity were not a guarantee of survival. Even the proudest, most advanced states could be ruined to the same degree that Rolengorek had been two centuries ago, and those they once considered primitive ended up as the more advanced. What of conduct between allied forces? Saraca asked. While I said that each warband operates independently, Rana Saj said, cooperating to take down particularly stubborn positions is common practice. Everyone is focused on advancing, so theres no need to worry about competition over prey or territory. It sounds like you want to participate as one of our warbands. I think it would be a good experience, Saraca replied. There are still many things I dont understand about your people or their struggles here, and war has a way of providing insights unobtainable anywhere else. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 7, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 17th Day, Upper Water Month, 0 CE Not fair. Complain to your wife. Kasturi will just laugh in my face, Girika grumbled. Our Gladestalkers are wiping out everything. Over the next two days, they purposely kept pace with Clan Kiras advance, never straying more than three kilometres ahead of the other warbands. Though Girika complained about there being nothing to fight, the fact of the matter was that, due to Clan Kiras delayed arrival, the dry season had done most of the pushing for them. They had crossed into the treeline on the eastern side of the pass during the late afternoon, but there was scarcely any sign of their opponents. With evening approaching, they gathered in a grove that saw recent use by the retreating forces of the Jorgulan Commonwealth. Saraca sifted through the scant remains. Theyre packed just as lightly as our side, he muttered. And not a scrap of paper or anything more than bones left behind, Girika added. We might have to get Mitra to charm one of those snakes. Im not sure how much that would help, Saraca said. Unless we isolate a Lord. Even then Gaining information from an enemy was never so simple. Green Dragons were by nature manipulative and treacherous. If they interrogated some of the locals, they likely wouldnt gain much C at least not much about their Dragon overlords. Do you think theyll have any degree of sophistication? Girika said, If our side is any indication, these Jorgulans will be just as simple." Minions only know what they need to know, Saraca told the Inquisitor, and, even then, they could be fed misleading information or instructed to unknowingly perform diversionary manoeuvres. Scraps of information left behind could similarly be used to deceive an advancing opponent. That assumes that any officerschiefs? Whatever. That assumes any officers we capture report directly to the top. Were deep enough in the forest for a shift in strategy, Saraca said. Ill go over it when the scouts return with dinner. Dinner consisted of natives of the surrounding forest, though they came in the form of two wild boars. Saraca listened to his scouts accounts after they settled down to consume their portions. The warbands moving to either side of us are spoiling for a fight, Kasturi said, but we havent seen or heard any fighting. Is this normal? Thats a good question, Saraca replied. The informal way that they operate makes it hard to know for sure. The locals know what they need to know, but foreigners like us are entirely clueless. It looks like youre having fun, though, Mitra noted. I cant say that Im not, he admitted. As a Warmaster, he found any form of warfare intriguing. The clash between two major powers was a rare thing, especially powers so close to their primal roots. It was unique in the sense that they had adopted what were usually the short-lived sparks of low-intensity tribal conflict into a sustained, large-scale venture. The war between Rolengorek and the Jorgulans was a valuable case study. It could even be that they were on their way to developing a form of warfare unfamiliar to the Beastman Confederacy. Karuvaki, he turned to his second wife, how does this place look in terms of negative energy presence? There are no clear signs of negative energy accumulating in the areas that weve traversed, Karuvaki replied. With how long theyve been fighting one another, I think the people understand how much the land can take. Its remarkable how they can continuously maintain the balancing act: if it was back around the Confederacy, things would be bound to get out of hand. I believe they have the type of fighting theyve chosen to engage in to thank for that, Saraca said. Escalation can only occur if there are forces to escalate with. Not only are their armies spread out over a four-hundred-kilometre front, but the back and forth that theyve established effectively cycles the burden that comes with death. It must be a coincidence, his second wife replied. I cant imagine the two sides collaborating so smoothly on this. From my discussions with the various shrines and temples along the way, the Undead are extraordinarily rare in Rolengorek. They only occasionally appear in the southern and northern extremes of the country. In other words, the arid and frozen regions where the energies of life were not so abundant. The two sides here didnt fight at the barren top of the pass, nor did they engage in set-piece battles. Well, enough about the dead. How about the living? Have you encountered anything beyond scouts? Barely even those, Kasturi replied. Theyre all the same species of Serpentfolk: four to five metres long. Two arms. No legs. Their scales are dark on top and light grey on the bottom. Some subrace of Ophidian, I think. Equipment? Theyre not wearing anything. The ones weve seen are all up in the branches. Wearing clothing would impede their movement through the canopy. So how do they fight? Girika asked, Do they drop down on their targets and bite them? They said theyre venomous, right? Saraca couldnt imagine a five-metre-long anything dropping on someone like that. Unless they were capable of flight or had some sort of ability to prevent injury from the fall, attacking in that manner was just as harmful to the attacker as it was to the target if they fell from the branches dozens of metres above. We havent fought any yet, Kasturi answered. Weve just been watching how they behave. If anything, theyre getting around in the canopy layer because its safer and provides a better vantage. That part should be changing soon, Saraca said. Rana Saj said that nature dictates the terms of the engagement, and we should be approaching the point where the other Jorgulan races will be present. Do they know were here yet? Us, specifically. Hmmwe havent let any get close, but well stick out even if were Baagh just like Clan Kira. Once the fighting starts in earnest, well be marked pretty quick. Assuming any witnesses survive, of course. Well start screening more aggressively tomorrow, Saraca told his entourage. Kill a few at most. Leave the other scouts injured badly enough that theyre more interested in escaping than skirmishing. With luck, theyll expose their allies and let us observe their forces more closely. At some point, they would need to engage the Jorgulans decisively, but collecting information was by far more important at this stage. Aside from the mamba-type Serpentfolk, they had no idea what awaited them, never mind anything else. What about Dragons? Girika asked, Seen any flying around? The canopy is getting too dense to see the skies above, Kasturi said. But that also means any Dragons up there wont spot us unless we cross any meadows or rivers. With that, they divided themselves into two watches and turned in for the night. A cool drizzle greeted them the following morning, softening the layer of dried leaves littering the forest floor. We had a visitor last night, Kasturi said. Enemy scout. How close did they get? Saraca asked. Not close enough, the Gladestalker answered. One of our pickets chased it off. With how quickly it fled, theyre probably trying to gain intelligence just like we are. Its still a change in posture. Theyve been withdrawing this entire time; now theyre actively scouting our advance. Maybe they knew they were getting some rain soon, Girika said. Saraca looked over to his entourages Druids. One of them shook her head. This much isnt out of the ordinary for a dry season. The rain will end by midmorning. How about something like Control Weather? As long as the spell is known to the locals, it can be easily cast using ritual magic. Well have to wait and see, Yuvraj. Ritual magic raised the maximum casting tier of the circle leader by two, so a Fourth-tier circle leader could cast the Sixth-tier Control Weather. If a Druid using Extend Magic cast the spell, theyd be rained on for up to eight days. It was more than enough to turn terrain conditions against them. Every power in the central continent had teams of casters stationed to counteract the use of Control Weather. Not only was the spell invaluable for industry, but, without those who could cast it, any country could be ruined by droughts or floods magically induced by their neighbours. The spell couldnt be detected until after it was cast, so all they could do was observe the weather and discern whether the Jorgulans were using it. They departed the grove and followed an animal trail deeper into the forest, eyeing the partial canopy through the dripping leaves. The chance that any enemy forces had gotten by their screen was slim, but the ever-present threat of a Dragon coming down through the trees kept them on their guard. Saraca occasionally checked the trails surroundings, but the growing tangle of undergrowth made it impossible to see further than a few dozen metres. I hope we break through to proper jungle unchallenged, he said. I doubt we would lose on a battlefield like this, Girika said. We dont know the exact details of the races that dwell here, Saraca replied. They may be specialised in unprecedented ways. The world was a mystical place where ideas could manifest to shatter mundane realities and common sense, and every new place they visited presented at least a few new things. Forest and jungle terrain was said to be the domain of Beastmen, but it favoured some Demihumans more than others. Some races could phase through trees and undergrowth, as could certain specialised Rangers with Forestwalking abilities. While Kasturi and the rest of Saracas Gladestalkers could do it, it wasnt innate to Baagh. To his relief, the canopy became solid, preventing any substantial growth in the understory. His entourage spread out into a proper formation. Girika stayed close at hand: he was originally a Thuggee from the cities of the Confederacy, meaning that his wilderness skills were lacking. His detection ability was still top-notch, however, and his anti-magic Skills and Abilities as an Inquisitor always came in handy for escort duties. Kasturis back, he said. Several moments after Girikas announcement, his wife appeared from up ahead. We found an encampment about three kilometres south by southeast, she said. A spring feeding a large pond. Its occupied by some sort of Frog Demihumans about half our size. Do they know were here? Maybe not us specifically, but theyre alert to Clan Kiras advance. They were rubbing wooden javelins on their skinprobably poisoning their weapons. How strong are they? Not very, Kasturi shrugged, then produced a wooden ornament. They didnt notice me snatch this right out of their camp. There are about two hundred, not counting any patrols they may have sent out. Were they talking about anything? Nothing noteworthy. Local things. Theres no sign that theyre coordinating with any other warbands nearby. An opportunity to gain information? What about the Kira? How far behind us are they? Weve gotten ahead of them since this morning. If youre thinking of interrogating that warband, we might have two or three hours. Lets be quick about it, then, Saraca said. Im tired of knowing next to nothing about these Jorgulans. Since the Frog Demihumans skin appeared to secrete poison, they settled on a simple ranged ambush. Those who werent adept at concealed movement stayed back while the others went ahead. The panicked reaction of the Frog Demihumans was their cue to tighten the encirclement. The camp was already disintegrating by the time Saraca arrived. Bullets unerringly struck down the brightly-coloured Demihumans who tried to flee. In the end, they were left with a few dozen, who had taken refuge in the water. Saraca gazed up at the clearing from the trees, but no Dragons came down to save their subordinates. Eyes on the sky. Mitra, see if you cant get a few out of the water. Mitra stepped out from the trees. The Chaaran made her way to the edge of a pond, where a javelin flew out to greet her. It bounced off of her hide and plopped powerlessly into the pond. Id like to speak to your leader, Mitras voice issued calmly over the water. If you answer a few questions, well let you flee this place. Her tail drooped and curled in an expression of curiosity, but Saraca wasnt sure if they understood Baagh body language. Not that it mattered. Mitras bardic powers were already at work before she walked up to the shore. A Frog Demihuman sporting bright orange skin with blue splotches raised its head out of the water. Youyou are a Bard! Do not try your tricks on us C the Creeikili have many Bards! Oh, thats wonderful! Came Mitras delightful reply, Since you have many Bards, you must know that Bards have a love for lore. Thats what Im here for: to learn about your people. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. no one has asked this of us before. Why now? Mitra walked over to a slab of stone overhanging the pond, settling on her haunches. Well, to tell you the truth, were not from this jungle. Were visitors from a far-off place called the Beastman Confederacy. Have you heard of it? Im called Mitra, by the way. Ive never heard of it, the Creeikili replied. But if you are not from hereI am called Ichiktikiiliiktik. Before we would speak further, I desire a gesture of trust. Let my people go, and I will stay to answer your questions. What do you think, ji? Thats fine by me. Theyre sure to be overrun if we keep them here for long. Very well, Mitra told Ichiktikiiliiktik. Your people may leave, Ichiktikiiliiktik. You may join them as well after were done here. A long series of high-pitched croaks rose into the air. Since they werent translated, they must have been expressions unknown to Saracas society. Three dozen Creeikili heads emerged from the water. Half of them scooped up huge mouthfuls of pond water. The other half loaded squirming black tadpoles the size of Saracas paw into the makeshift containers. I wonder if his gratitude will compel him to tell the truth, Girika mused. They at least care for their young, Saraca said. Many amphibian Demihumans just lay their eggs and leave them. Yeah, because they lay thousands of eggs, Girika snorted. Imagine trying to take care of that. It was a good sign. The more similarities in social structure that there were between races, the easier it was to get along. Concepts of family and community were among the most potent when it came to building diplomatic bridges. In all, the operation was going smoothly. Though it was messier than Saraca would have liked, dominance was proven beyond a doubt in the fashion that tribal societies usually followed. With that out of the way, they could communicate properly. Showing compassion when it was unnecessary was a strong suggestion that coexistence was possible. Once the last of the Creeikili waddled out of sight, Ichiktikiiliiktik waded over to the slab where Mitra waited. I will call my companions here now, Mitra told the Frog Demihuman. Please dont be alarmed. Saraca and his entourage came forward and joined the Chaaran. Ichiktikiiliiktiks bulging red eyes glanced at the closing Beastmen nervously. Mitra gestured to Saraca. This is my mate, Saraca, she said. This is one of my mates other mates, Karuvaki. They will have questions for you, as well. Greetings, Ichiktikiiliiktik, Saraca bobbed his head. Thank you for allowing us the opportunity to speak with you. Though we are on opposite sides of this conflict, let us conduct ourselves as civil beings for now. You are the leader of this warband? I am. What is your tribe called? I am of the royal house of Gond, one of the many member states of the Beastman Confederacy. Then I greet you, Lord Saraca of Gond. This one is Ichiktikiiliiktik, Lord of the Kriiliililii tribe. The Creeikili Lord made a sort of bow, which put his face into the water. Saraca went to sit down beside Mitra, and Karuvaki went to sit beside him. The priestess eyes went to the many corpses at the edge of the clearing. You brought your children to a battlefield, she said. Does this mean that your whole tribe was here and not just a warband? We did not bring our children to a battlefield, Ichiktikiiliiktik replied. Our tribe came here because there was no place for us. All of the spawning pools below were taken by stronger tribes. Wewe knew that our young wouldnt develop before the dry season came, but we had to try. This is the best we could do. What about the places out of harms way? At least not in a known war zone. The rivers that tumble down from the Worldspine, perhaps? Ichiktikiiliiktik licked one eye clean, sending its gaze to the north. It was too far. If we lived closer to the Worldspine, we might have done as you said. Does that mean that the Jorgulan tribes travel freely between the territories of their masters? Saraca asked. Ah, so you know of our masters, Ichiktikiiliiktiks voice drew out strangely. But there are masters, and there are masters. The lesser and the greater. The greater styles himself the Raja of Erelesa, the Green Dragon Berylvostitherix. His kingdom is divided between the brood that he has sired. These lesser masters do not care about any minor tribes that come and go; only that they recognise their supremacy and pay tribute while dwelling in their domain. What is Erelesas relationship to the Jorgulan Commonwealth? The songs say that, long ago, Erelesa was the last free realm of the Jorgulan Reach. But it was beset on all sides by savage foes. In the end, it was the Green Dragons from the east that won the race to seize Erelesa. Then they drove the Beastmen out. The events described by Ichiktikiiliiktik roughly lined up with Rolengoreks account, but it presented an angle previously unknown. The Creeikili Lord did not seem like the entirely unreasonable fellows that Rana Saj spoke of. Saraca eyed the Frog Demihumans bright orange and blue skin. If one extrapolated from their apparent biology, the Creeikili were a placid race that relied on their natural defences to deter aggressive foes. So are these Dragons seen as conquerors or defenders? Saraca asked, Its puzzling that Green Dragons would form any sort of commonwealth. Considering the nature of Green Dragons, any commonwealth that they ruled was probably nothing of the sort. It is a name, nothing more. The Creeikili Lord answered with a wave of his webbed hand, Dragons are obsessed with such things, yes? Prestige. Wealth. Power. We are merely pieces in a great game to them. Seen one, seen em all, Girika spat. Green Dragons are the same no matter where you go. Their existence is pure poison. According to other Dragons, they did serve a purpose. To mortals, however, all they represented was malignant evil. But what about their subjects? Karuvaki asked, The natives of the Jorgulan Reach? What are they like? Some play the game willingly, Ichiktikiiliiktik answered. The rest suffer what they must. Only the strong may occupy the places of power and the best territories. It is a vicious competition C our masters do not care who lives and who dies: only that the strongest compete for their favour. Does that mean the warbands we see out here are merely weak tribes being pushed out by the strong? Many, but not all. As I said, some play the game willingly. True warbands come to earn prestige for their masters, but this is usually during the wet season. There is no fame to be won in retreat, after all. Saraca weighed the Creeikili Lords words. Was there anything to be gained from deception? For the most part, he appeared to be relating the plain truth of things. There was no underlying motive or unifying theme that suggested an attempt at misdirection. In that case, he said, is there any way to minimise the amount of conflict in our advance? If we are facing weak tribes, they will stand no chance. minimise? Confusion laced Ichiktikiiliiktiks voice, We are here because there is no place for us. Minimising conflict would mean that we are allowed to settle this land. Right. Stupid question. Tribes migrated because all would perish if they did not. Minimising casualties only meant that they remained to consume local resources, which would be unacceptable to the resident tribes they were intruding upon. That was at least one thing that all tribes seemed to understand, regardless of race or region. After several more queries over what Ichiktikiiliiktik had seen on his side of things, they released him and continued on their way. They stayed far ahead of Clan Kiras advance, questioning the dozen or so tribes they came across on their way east. Their accounts were similar to one another: they were weak tribes pushed to the front line. Battle fodder to absorb Rolengoreks counteroffensive. If its like this, Saraca said, I wonder if Rolengorek is putting any pressure on the Commonwealth at all. What do you mean? Girika asked. The way I see things, Saraca answered, the bulk of the Jorgulan force is tribes being forced to migrate from overpopulated territories. The dominant tribes only send warbands during the wet season. I doubt they stick around to get trapped when the dry season comes. Theyre partly there to see that the undesirables stay out. Hmmmakes sense. I wish you wouldnt agree so easily. If it makes sense, it makes sense. Most of the world doesnt adhere to lofty principles like yours. You have too many mouths to feed, you gotta do something about it. Like feeding those mouths to other hungry mouths. Attempted expansion is probably one of the more efficient uses. And its not as if its unprecedented: that damn Yeti Raja or whatever it was did the exact same thing to us two weeks ago. Thats not quite right, Saraca said. Mitras Yeti friend said so. The Yeti that Mitra questioned only saw it that way. What the new Yeti Raja was doing was displaying his supremacy as a war leader to secure the loyalty of the conquered. All Commanders need to earn the loyalty of their subordinates in some way. That implies that he plans on doing something else with them. Saraca fell into brooding silence. That was the one piece of the puzzle that still eluded him. The Yeti Raja was so dominant that he found it hard to imagine that he was merely replacing lost forces. He either had a campaign running elsewhere, or he intended to extend his current campaign along the Worldspine. The end of the week saw them past the fortress at the end of the pass, and they arrived at a silty, meandering river that he assumed was where the Kira forces would consolidate. They camped a day away from the riverbank while Kasturi and her reconnaissance forces kept an eye on the surroundings. Clan Kira arrived over the next few days. Rana Sajs warband ended up nearby. Saraca took his entourage over to join them. Saraca, the Baagh Lord called out jovially in greeting. Did you enjoy yourself? We learned much, Rana Saj, Saraca replied. Unfortunately, we didnt sample much of the local fare. Yes, they were almost all inedible this time around, Rana Saj grumbled. Still, there was plenty of game to be had. Saraca came forward to join Rana Saj at his table, which was an old stump cleared of moss and debris. Some of his hunters had brought in a twenty-metre-long python and were trying to figure out how to butcher it. How will we advance from here? Saraca asked. The reports so far state minimal losses, Rana Saj answered. With what happened to us up north, however, Im inclined to hold here. The warbands may raid across the river as they please, but well be running a conservative front this time around. Has anything out of the ordinary happened? Nothing that really caught my attention. We came in late, so the ease of our initial advance was to be expected. The forces going along the northern slopes of the pass are going slower than the rest of us, but they have to work their way across the mountain streams flowing down from the Worldspine, which is where many of the retreating Jorgulan tribes may linger. I see. Do you have any maps of the Jorgulan Reach? Rana Saj motioned to one of his aides, who brought them a crude map of the area. The seasonal flooding significantly alters the landscape from year to year, Rana Saj explained. The only things that stay relatively constant are the mountains and the major settlements along the main waterways. The nearest town wasnt overly distant, but he wasnt sure he wanted to go that far into Erelesan territory. What about the resident tribes? Saraca asked, Do they have any patterns of migration or permanent holds aside from these towns? That, I do not know. What I do know is that resistance past this river is far greater. I suppose its the same on our side when you get to established tribal territories in the lowlands. We can work with that. All we need is real information from one of the prominent tribes playing the game... Rana Saj! Heads across the encampment turned up as a runner rushed in. Speak, Rana Saja commanded. Jorgulans crossing the river! Ichaani, Ophidians and Kaak. Where? About a kilometre northeast of here. Our hunters are trying to hold them off, but there are hundreds in the water. Rana Saj rose to his feet. His roar reverberated through the trees. Raid to the northeast! Get to the river! The encampment quickly emptied. Sounds of battle washed over them shortly after. Ichaani are crayfish, Girika said as he kept pace with Saraca. Ophidians are Serpentfolk. But what the hell are Kaak? Theyre those round biscuits that they make all along the Sapphire Coast, Mitra said. The people that can eat them say that theyre tasty. I dont think were being attacked by biscuits, Saraca frowned at the mental image. A gout of fire roared through the trees, setting a dozen Baagh aflame. The charging Beastmen simultaneously stopped at the sight. Well, thats new, Girika said. Switch to slings! The Ichaani here have venomous shells anyway and I dont think we want to get close to whatever these Kaak are. As they waited for whatever horror would emerge from the flames, the Lord of Kira charged past them. Dont falter! He called out, Push those damn beetles back into the water! So beetles, Girika said. That spit fire. I bet you want to try talking to them too. They followed after the last of the Kira warriors, crossing the barrier of flame. A chaotic melee raged on the other side. One of the mamba Serpentfolk lunged at him from an overhanging branch, black maw opened wide. Girika leapt up and batted it out of the way with a vicious slash that tore its hooded head from its shoulders. Saraca didnt watch its body tumble away. Instead, he calmly took inventory of the growing brawl. Lets forge some order out of this chaos. Vajra-vyha! His warriors formed a compact diamond around him. Within, three ranks formed. Kasturi led the front rank with the entourages Gladestalkers, Karuvaki was with the divine casters in the rear rank and Saraca formed the centre rank with Mitra and Girika. It was a formation meant to condense the power of a numerically inferior force, but it was still usually employed with at least a small army. Then again, each member of his entourage was worth at least an army or two. Advance to the river. Keep those Ichaani away from our warriors. Mitra, set a cadence. The formation advanced to the rhythm of Mitras song. Except it was a silly song about fishing for Aboleth through holes drilled in the Frozen Expanse. You really know how to kill the mood. And what mood is that? I think its most suited for my audience C anyone challenging us must surely be insane. I doubt theyll recognise the use of a formation at all, never mind this one. Its just the most convenient for our purposes. Irony is still humorous, even if it is born from ignorance. Its bonuses to troop performance aside, Vajra-vyha made a small army seem even smaller, inviting encirclement by the enemy. Anyone from civilised lands would have recognised it and kept their distance, but there was no such recognition here. Bullets flew out and shattered the carapaces of the swarming Ichaani. Ophidians sprung forward and were casually dispatched by the warriors on the perimeter. Realistically, their attackers had no chance, but they didnt know that until they were dead. This is probably how the instructors at the military academy think this works every time, Saraca mused. Thats why theyre instructors and not field commanders, Girika snorted. Shouldnt we be picking out an officer to question? Were going to run out of candidates soon. Im looking, Mitra said. Oh, theres one. Nope, his head just exploded. Leave any Lord-looking ones alive. A huge beetle appeared from behind a tree. It pointed the end of its abdomen towards them. Squish that bug! The beetle exploded. The formation ducked in unison as a wave of scorching heat rippled over the surroundings. Saraca raised his head a second later, surveying the carnage. Several Ichaani on the opposite side of his formation from the explosion were cooked bright red. Needless to say, those closer to the blasted crater didnt do so well. Uh, just so you know, Mitra said, Im not bringing a Kaak Lord to us. No argument here, Saraca shook his head. Karuvaki, how did we do? Were fine. It was only about as strong as a weak Fireball. If a Fireball could cover sixty metres, Girika said. No wonder they wanted the damn things in the water. Gladestalkers, prioritise those Kaak! I dont want to find out what happens if fifty of them come scuttling in. Explosions occurred at a more reasonable distance and they made the remaining few hundred metres to the shore. Their advance had attracted so many of the raiders that the rest of the front simply crumbled. Still, the warriors of Clan Kira eyed the waters of the river warily. Not that he could blame them. Is it like this every time? Saraca asked Rana Saj when he came by on his inspection of the shore. Kaak are rare, the Rana answered. Theyre as much a hazard to their allies as us. Then it must be some special occasion. Not that well ever know. Mitra appeared at his side. She gave Saraca a look that was far from her usual, playful demeanour. That may not be true, Saraca said. What did you find out, Mitra? We need to get out of here, Mitra told them. Now. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 7, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 21st Day, Upper Water Month, 0 CE Get out of here? Rana Sajs incredulous voice filled the silence following Mitras statement, But we just got here. After a resounding victory, no less. We should be pressing our advantage and answering their brazen assault in kind. Thats what they want us to do, Mitra replied. How do you know that? We captured an Ophidian Lord, Saraca said. She was just questioning it. What did you find out, Mitra? Theyre going to make it rain. Rana Sajs tail crooked curiously. Make it rain? Using magic, Saraca told him. The Sixth-tierC Sixth-tier?! I understand that it seems impossible, but if you have a Fourth-tier mysticC Even Fourth-tier is impossible, Rana Saj said. We have never had any Fourth-tier mystics. Neither have the Jorgulans shown that sort of power, for that matter. Rana Saj''s disbelief was understandable. Unless they were from a race of innate casters, Demihumans and Heteromorphs had difficulties advancing as magic casters. Those reaching the Third-tier of magic were celebrated by their communities. The Commonwealth doesnt have any races like Naga? Saraca asked, Or any other natural casters? Its difficult to claim that something is impossible if we dont even know the entire membership of the Commonwealth. Not that weve seen, the Rana replied. If its powerful magic casters youre looking for, youre on the wrong side of Rolengorek. It wasnt something they could simply ignore. Saraca looked up at the sky, but the clearing made by the river only offered a view of pristine blue skies. Kasturi, he said. Climb up and take a look around. Got it. Less than five minutes later, the Gladestalker dropped back down in front of him. Its happening, she said. Some out-of-place weather is forming over the pass. Just some big storm clouds sitting there, not moving with the wind. But Sixth-tier Rana Saj said, If they had access to this power the entire time, why now? There had to be some sequence of events that led to their present situation. He reviewed what he had learned since his arrival in Rolengorek, quickly arriving at a likely explanation. Its those Yeti, Saraca said. Come again? The Yeti we fought at the base of the Worldspine, Saraca told Rana Saj. Theyre in league with the Commonwealth. Im afraid I dont follow Saraca looked around at the gathered Baagh. None of them outside of his entourage appeared to understand what was going on. What caused this blindness? A sense of normal fending away all reason? A refusal to think? No, it was simply ignorance over what was possible. The telltale curse of a people living in isolation from the rest of the world. The general state of Rolengorek is no secret, Saraca said. Criers announce happenings in the west. The major clans are well-known. They dont even need to have spies: just visitors from Rolengorek in the Tears of Lut boasting of the achievements that their country has made. Change in your region arrives through two agents: Rana Drathas expansion in the west and the Yeti Lord newly arrived in your part of the Worldspine. Both the masters of the Commonwealth and the Great Lut wish to maintain the status quo. If they wanted to do something about it, Rana Saj said, the Storm Dragon Lord could have done so directly. Dragons arent like that, Saraca told him. They tend to be more subtle because they have all the time in the world to enact change. Furthermore, they have certain considerations of their own. Unless they believe direct action is necessary, they will not personally intervene. In this case, it may just be the Yetis and the Commonwealth doing all of the work, but Stormport will not dissuade them. But why would this Yeti Lord join with them and not us? Because they came from the east. These Yeti have probably known the Jorgulans for years or decades. They might have even fought them until they were satisfied with the outcome. Actually, we interrogated another Lord a while ago and he didnt consider their northern border a contested region. Also, in hindsight, that blizzard from back then probably wasnt a coincidence. Too many disparate things are lining up perfectly. The Jorgulan resistance youre meeting in the north right now is probably there so that the Yeti ritualists can stay in range of the pass. They could have just waited until we moved on, Rana Saj noted. Theyre taking losses for nothing. They probably dont know that. The ritualists should also be keeping up this magically-induced weather for as long as it takes to eliminate your forces. But why now? "Because the Yeti are ready to advance. Plus Clan Kira is present. Your Clan provides backup forces to all of the clans in the north where the Yetis are going to advance. Using the Commonwealth to eliminate you here will save them trouble in the long run. This seems suspiciously convenient It is convenient, Saraca told him. Thats why its likely. Both the Commonwealth and the Yeti stand to gain from your loss. They can''t directly do anything about whats going on in the Draconic Kingdom, so they have to set Rolengorek back preemptively. Rana Saj sighed, a conflicted expression crossing his features. The most you lose from an early withdrawal is a single season of raiding, Saraca told him. You will be obliterated if this plan of theirs is as we fear. Its more important to return to Rolengorek with what you know than it is to hold this position. Well, it may already be too late C all your people can do is fight to get home. And what will you be doing? Rana Saj asked. We still have business in Rolengorek, Saraca answered, so well be heading back as well. With you, hopefully. The ruler of Clan Kira looked around at the assembled warriors, then out to the still-smoking battlefield. Send runners out, he said. The warbands are ordered to withdraw without delay! Stay far away from the rivers and creeks for as long as possible. It wasnt long until the Jorgulan forces reacted to their sudden withdrawal. The sound of a distant explosion filtered through the trees. Great, Girika said. Theyre sending those crazy beetle things after us. Quiet, husband, Kasturi said. Im trying to hear whats going on. Several more explosions sounded through the trees, followed by the unwelcome cry of a Dragon. Oh, even better, Girika rolled his eyes. Dragons are bombing us with Kaak. No wonder they brought the damn things out. Do their gas attacks ignite, too? Do we have a plan for this? Karuvaki asked. I cant say Ive ever planned for Dragons dropping exploding bugs on us while a bunch of Ichaani and Ophidians chase us up a flooding pass. You can do it, ji! Mitra cheered Saraca on. What do you want from me? He didnt think that there was a Warmaster in existence who could come up with some sort of miraculous stratagem for their situation. At least not with Clan Kiras available assets. Any plan we enact will have to rely on our enemies stupidity, he said. We have no proper flying assets and this canopy keeps us from fending them off with ranged attacks. Then well kill all of the stupid ones! Girika said, It will be that much fewer to deal with. Well, that makes a sort of sense. The Ichaani would be too slow to keep up, as would the Ophidians. Unfortunately, it wouldnt stay that way for long. How do your Dragonslayers fight, Rana Saj? He asked, Is there some way that they keep these Dragons on the ground? He wanted to see how they worked in action, but this was far from the controlled case that he expected. We have no way to get them to land without luring them in, Rana Saj answered. Once they do, we use movement-impeding Martial Arts to keep them grounded. That sounds normal enough, Saraca said. How many Dragons have they slain? Erone? My father took a few out to kill that Brass Dragon near the Singh lands bordering the Great Lut. Saraca sent Rana Saj a flat look. We killed a few Jorgulan Green Dragons in the past, Rana Saj said. Once you prove that you can harm them, they become much more cautious. Ill take that, Saraca said. Kasturi, find us some open terrain to follow up the pass. The Gladestalker led them downhill. Rana Saj sent a nervous look at her back. If the rains truly come, he said, we dont want to be following a creek bed. Water takes time to travel, Saraca told him. We have time enough to do this. They came across a brook that the dry season had reduced to a long procession of shallow pools going up the slope. The canopy still covered it, only offering a few gaps at points along the way. Will this do? Karuvaki asked. Of course, Kasturi answered. Theyre Dragons. If were not concealing ourselves, theyll spot us through one of these holes from kilometres away. Then lets keep going, Saraca said. Im sure theyll announce themselves in some dramatic fashion. The dramatic entrance came in the form of a Kaak, which splattered on the rocks ahead of them and exploded. A second insectoid struck one of the branches overhanging the brook, transforming a tree into a blazing inferno. Just two? Saraca tried to spot their airborne attacker. Two is more than enough, I think, Rana Saj said. Well, they have four legs. They could probably fit a few in their mouths, as well. Stop trying to optimise a damn Dragon, Girika said. Youre not gonna find any thatll carry cargo around like an airship. Just sayinglets time how long it takes to get back with more Kaak. Rana Saj and his warband instinctively ducked as another two beetles exploded nearby. Or more Dragons could come to bomb us, Saraca muttered. I hope we can keep track of all of them. Rana Saj, your warband doesnt have to travel so near to us. Were just here to attract attention. You seem eerily used to this, Rana Saj said. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Thats how it is when you have Minotaurs as neighbours. That damn guru filled their heads with all sorts of crazy ideas. They kept going. Two more Dragons attacked them about five minutes apart. Are those different Dragons or the same Dragons? Its hard to tell, Kasturi replied. Well assume five minutes between airstrikes for now. The Gladestalkers spread out, searching the way forward for a better vantage. Saraca and the rest of his entourage continued following the bottom of the dried brook, occasionally sending glances over their shoulders. If theyre this inaccurate, Girika said, I wonder if theyve managed to do any damage at all. Just causing confusion and slowing Clan Kira down is enough, Saraca replied. But it also just goes to show how little these Green Dragons care for their underlingsor maybe they just need practice. Every explosion that echoed over the pass was another dead Kaak. Some argued that specialised insectoids were just meant to be used that way, but he always wondered how the ones being sacrificed felt about it. Five minutes passed and they stopped to prepare for another flyby. If the Dragons were flying back and forth to pick up new Kaak, it shouldnt take them more than a minute to cover the extra distance. Kasturi and the other Gladestalkers loaded bullets into their slings, gazing intently down the ravine. The first Dragon crossed perpendicular to the ravine, giving their Gladestalkers no chance to track their target. Fortunately, it also meant that the Dragon had a small window to drop its living explosives. The two beetles smashed into the far slope of the ravine, exploding a dozen metres above Saraca and his entourage. They ignored the debris that rained lightly on them, searching for the second Green Dragon. Adult Green, Kasturi called out, coming straight up the ravine. A dozen seconds passed before the Dragon registered in Saracas vision. It settled into a glide as it made its final approach, nearly twenty metres from wingtip to wingtip. A wave of Dragonfear washed over them, but he brushed it off. Several of Rana Sajs warriors bolted deeper into the trees with terrified cries. Is it going to strafe us too? I hope it heads this way instead of after those fleeing warriors Many predatory races had strong instincts that influenced their behaviour. Apex predators usually had one set of instincts that revolved around hunting, and another that dealt with challenges to their territorial dominance. Between chasing Rana Sajs fleeing warriors and dealing with the impudent Baagh standing their ground before it: Saraca wasnt sure which course the Dragon would take. The Green Dragon slowed as it continued its silent glide. That was a good sign. It held its trajectory towards Saraca, cyan eyes fixed on his entourage. At a hundred metres, the Gladestalkers let loose. The Green Dragons expression seemed to turn derisive at the sight of the smooth stone bullets hurtling towards it. Rocks obviously couldnt penetrate scales as hard as steel. But then its wing exploded near the shoulder. More bullets shredded apart what was left. The Dragon shrieked as it tumbled out of the sky, crashing into the stony bottom of the ravine. It skidded to a halt a few dozen metres in front of them. Finish it off! Saracas awaiting warriors pounced before the Dragon could recover from its daze. The Gladestalkers were halfway done dressing the kill before Rana Saj came out to join them. Dragons seem much less threatening if they can be put down like that, he said. What did your hunters use? Some specially-enchanted bullets? Uh, some rocks from the dried stream over there, Kasturi gestured loosely with a claw. But regular stones wont penetrate dragonhide Thats true, but only a lesser enchantment is necessary to bypass an Adult Green Dragons defences. Our slings are enchanted weapons, and mundane projectiles from enchanted weapons still count as enchanted projectiles for that sort of thing. I-Ill take your word for itbut its still a rock. It shouldnt have done so much damage. Im a Gladestalker? Also, there were some Martial Arts thrown in there. Lets seeGreater Ability Boost, Shattering Strikes, Tracking Shot, Wing Clipthats it, I think? I guess I used some ranged Skills, too. Rana Sajs jaw dropped open and his whiskers drooped. Butbut that must mean you are at least as strong as my father, he said. My father said that Goro was Rathi-class, Saraca nodded, so that should be correct. Im not familiar with that classification, Rana Saj said. Rathi-class individuals are those who can kill five thousand regular warriors on their own, assuming they fight to the best of their ability. and what counts as a regular warrior? Hmmamongst your people, a warrior that has seen a successful campaign season, perhaps. The warriors of Rana Sajs warband exchanged stupefied looks. I knew my father was strong, Rana Saj said, but I didnt know he was that strong. I also wasnt aware that you kept such renowned company. Strength is crucial to our mission, Saraca replied, but only in the sense that it allows us to fulfil our duties without substantial interference from belligerents. It will also avail your forces little if they get caught in this trap. Life as a warrior would be much more convenient if ones enemies would line up nicely to be defeated in order, but that was seldom the case. No matter how strong one was, they couldnt be everywhere at once. As Rana Saj had stated, felling one Dragon served as a deterrent for the rest. They continued their ascent unmolested, but the sound of distant explosions still occasionally rolled over them. This is going to be a problem if your Dragonslayers cant get rid of those Dragons, Saraca said. No ones going to be able to rest. If the Jorgulan Dragons were allowed to refine their tactics, they would become severely problematic for Rolengorek. Active Dragons could go for weeks without rest, and their harassment would turn any battlefield into a sleepless hell. It should only be a matter of time, Rana Saj told him. We may not be able to bring them down as reliably as your warband, but a dead Dragon is difficult to replace. I wonder if this is happening in other sections of the front Thats doubtful, Saraca said. It doesnt have to happen on all sections of the front, either. All countries must maintain a careful balancing act when it comes to security against foreign threats. A crack in that defence can be enough to lead to a complete collapse. If this is all theyre bringing to bear, we should be able to manage. The other warrior clans can make up for the deficit. I cant imagine that another threat of the same magnitude will suddenly appear. You dont have any other powerful neighbours that might take advantage of the situation? Saraca asked. I dont think so. The wildland tribes in the north will have that Yeti Lord to worry about. Our tribal neighbours to the south can be fierce, but they are independent of one another and too small to be a threat. The Draconic Kingdom is already being dealt with. There is a tribe of Human Wyvern riders in the furthest northwest C theyre highly territorial, but they keep to themselves. What about the lands beyond the Draconic Kingdom? The Draconic Kingdom borders the coast, so it should be safe. Is it the same Syrillian Way that runs south of the Great Lut? I dont know. Its possible. One day, we will send explorers to find out. If were lucky, there will be more Humans C theyre much easier to deal with than other Demihuman races. Even while theyre getting beaten down, conquest is their first thought. Then again, if one warred constantly, warfare became a way of life. It was something that fed into itself and took on a life of its own. He prayed for their sake that they wouldnt trip over a previously-unknown scion of the Eight. The scent of rainfall permeated the air when they resumed their retreat the next day. Kasturi led them further up the ravines slopes, as the previously-dry brook had grown into a trickle overnight. Rana Saj eyed the steadily growing flow from above, then looked to the ranges in the north. If the source of this weather is a ritual being conducted by powerful Yeti mystics, he said, could we not end the threat by disrupting it? No, Saraca said. Rituals indeed take preparation and time to conduct, but its not a continuous thing. The spell is cast only after the ritual is completed. Most rituals for higher-tier spells take a minute or two at most. Longer processes that use rituals such as Golem creation can take weeks or months depending on the Golem, but the rituals involved are done in short segments. Then why would they hold the position to stay in range? Just in case they need to refresh the spell. Control Weather can last up to eight days if a Druid is casting it with duration-extending metamagic, but we should be over the pass before the duration ends. At least he hoped that it would be the case. The top of the pass was a mere thirty kilometres away, but anything could happen. That the Jorgulans attempted to bait them into a protracted exchange of raids at the river gave him hope that Clan Kira could escape if they immediately withdrew. The brook continued to swell over the day, turning into a churning torrent of silty water by mid-afternoon. Saraca occasionally looked over his shoulder, wary of new signs of pursuit. What are the chances that something catches up to us? He asked. We should still be increasing our lead over even the Ophidians, Rana Saj answered, but it will become more difficult once we leave the jungle and go into that forest above. Our pace will slow significantly. Once it floods, the aquatic races will swiftly overtake us. Would it be better to consolidate our forces in that case? If your people must fight, it would be better to fight as a cohesive force. I plan on doing that, Rana Saj replied. The runners issued orders to gather near the treeline for the final push. As the fastest group, well get a day or so of rest before we move on. Since Rolengoreks broad strategy on the Jorgulan Frontier involved remaining dispersed to stay provisioned, conduct independent actions and avoid Dragon attacks that exploited concentrations of force, it also made it difficult to form proper battle lines. The haphazard organisation of the Jorgulan forces gave him a sense that it wouldnt be as bad as facing a proper army, but the presence of Dragons cast many assumptions to the wind. They left the jungle proper early in the evening, entering the tangled mess of coniferous forest below the treeline. The thousands of brooks and streams flowing down the slopes were engorged by rainwater, making the landscape seem like a collection of miserable islands beset on every side by violent waters. Uprooted bushes and even trees were carried past them as they clawed their way up the valley. Our Druids would like to file a complaint with the local management, Karuvaki said. Tell them to get in line, Saraca growled. I cant imagine the destruction this is going to cause downstream. Since the Commonwealth was populated by many amphibious and semi-aquatic races, they probably wouldnt mind it as much as the Beastmen of Rolengorek. Still, he could imagine the outcry if this happened in other parts of the world. They stopped and waited as Rana Sajs warband lined up single-file to leap across a muddy gap gouged out by the recent torrent. The sheer unnaturalness of the situation was marked by the perfectly clear evening skies in the east and the churning stormclouds swirling over the pass to the west. After making the crossing, Kasturi led them to a rocky outcropping that offered little shelter save for the fact that it wouldnt get washed away in a mudslide. The members of Saracas entourage moved boulders around and sundered slabs of rock to form makeshift shelters. By nightfall, they had relatively dry places to sleep warmed by modest campfires hidden away from aerial observers. What do you think they have in store for us, Rana Saj? Saraca asked. This situation is so irregular that I cant imagine what else might happen, the Rana answered. Hopefully nothing, but I somehow doubt that will be the case. How cold can that pass get in the winter? Cold enoughwait, are you implying that the Yeti will be waiting for us there? It doesnt necessarily have to be the Yeti, Saraca replied, but they are a force unaccounted for. Since its been raining rather than snowing, Im inclined to believe that they wont be at the top of the pass. They would have made conditions more favourable for themselves if so. Ultimately, it was speculation. With the ever-present threat of an attack, he didnt want to use any mana for divination. They would need to wait until they reached the treeline to investigate what lay beyond. They took what rest they could, waking to find that the water levels had risen even further. Saraca scratched his head over the sheer recklessness of the environmental assault. I wonder if the Jorgulans knew the full extent of what this plan entailed, he mused. It seems ideal for them, Rana Saj looked down at the flowing waters sourly. Were going to be trapped on islands at this rate. The pace of our pursuers will be picking up, as well. Do you see a way out for us, Kasturi? Saraca asked. We can still follow this ridge were on, the Gladestalker answered. We may need to wade through some sections, but were not stuck yet. They filed out of the camp, entering the area affected by Control Weather two hours after noon. Everyone stopped and stared at the veritable wall of rain obscuring the scenery ahead of them. Seeing this, Saraca said, I almost want to just stay here and fight. Would you like us to scout ahead? Kasturi asked. Three hours, Saraca answered. See what you can find out in that time. I assume Rana Saj doesnt want to camp in the rain. You assume correctly, the Rana let out a helpless laugh. Well have to dig in here and wait for the rest. Hopefully, we get a good showing. Then we should at least prepare a warm welcome, Saraca said. Karuvaki, can you turn our miserable little mound a bit more hospitable? Ill get together with the others and figure something out, Karuvaki replied. How much mana can we use? Lets keep our reserves at two-thirds. We should be resting here for a day or two, so keep mana consumption in pace with that. Feel free to involve the Kira mystics, if theyre interested. The priestess nodded and turned to gather the entourages casters. A thoughtful expression crossed Rana Sajs features as they watched them organise from a distance. Youve become much more forthcoming with your assistance, he said. I believe it is appropriate in our circumstances, Saraca replied. And I appreciate your understanding of mine. Well, youve saved our hides twice now, Rana Saj told him. I dont want to seem ungrateful. My father always told me how you Confederacy types seem almost aloof to outsiders when it comes to sharing your knowledge and lending assistance. Saraca settled down on a slab of rock where a bonfire was being set up nearby. Its a lesson that we had to learn the hard way, he said. With so many races in the Confederacy, one would like to think that those in the world beyond are just like us, but theyre not. Our world has been shattered, overturned and transformed so many times that ten different Baagh communities in ten different parts of the continent could be in entirely different places culturally, technologically and psychologically. What we intend for good can be turned to evil; power meant to bring about an age of prosperity instead delivering generations of destructive conflict or even the end of entire nations. He himself had defied the wisdom of those more experienced in the past, to sorrowful results. Even so, he still tried to look for the promise in others rather than arbitrarily turning a cold shoulder like so many. Rana Saj didnt take his eyes off the group working to create a livable space. I see, he said. I can only imagine how others have received your austere approach. Why didnt you help us? Why are you just watching us die? Why dont you let us learn? Do you think youre so much better than we are? Who gave you the right to decide? Do you believe yourself some sort of god, watching us squirm beneath you? A thousand other questions along the same vein assailed Saraca and his entourage wherever they went. In a way, it made it easy to figure out who was worthy and who was not. At the same time, he couldnt blame them for asking. All living things struggle for their right to survive, Saraca said. I can only judge based on the standards that the Confederacy expects its affiliates to uphold. Well, hopefully, we hold up to your scrutiny. Saraca raised a paw and clapped the Baagh Lord on the shoulder. Better than most, Rana Saj. Better than most. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 7, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 26th Day, Upper Water Month, 0 CE Dozens of warbands trickled in over the next day, gratefully taking shelter within the embankments and dry shelters raised by Karuvaki and the other casters in Saracas entourage. Despite making their way through kilometres of waterlogged jungle and forest, they appeared wet and miserable coming in, but otherwise in good condition. Of their Jorgulan pursuers, there was no sign. They cant just be letting us go like this, Rana Saj snarled over the roar of the nearby waters. Its difficult to detect anything in these conditions, Saraca said. Hunters can see much, but they cannot see below the waters surface. The way ahead had been scouted as well, with Kasturi and her Gladestalkers reporting little of note beyond the destruction wrought by the out-of-season torrent. Everything pointed to another possibility that he hadnt considered before. This plan of theirs clearly doesnt flow along the lines of Green Dragon thinking, Saraca said. That Yeti Lord is probably responsible for most of whats happening. I find it hard to believe that he could convince Dragons to work for him, Rana Saj said. Its not as far-fetched as you might imagine. To many, Dragons are legendary beings, but they are in reality just another Heteromorphic race. They have goals, desires and preferences much like any other. So you think hes manipulating the Jorgulans to serve his own ends. Well, manipulation is unnecessary in this case. Weve been treating the Yeti as side players in this conflict, but if we assume that theyve been directing most of this, the way the Jorgulan Front is being used changes drastically. The Yeti only need to convince the Jorgulans that working with them is in their best interests. The plain mismatch between the broadly passive nature of dragonkind versus the highly aggressive character of the ongoing Jorgulan assault had bothered him since the withdrawal had been called. If one put the Yeti Lord in control of the Jorgulans actions, however, several disturbing possibilities came to light. And what would in their best interests entail? Rana Saj asked. One possibility is that the Dragons are being paid to act out their part of the strategy, but I find that highly unlikely. The icefields of the Worldspine are not known for their wealth. Most likely is that the idea of a permanent occupation is being dangled in front of the Jorgulans. Rana Saj turned his gaze to the flooded forest below. Permanent occupationof this pass? Of Rolengorek. What?! The Baagh Lord turned an incredulous look on Saraca. Several of the warriors around them rose at the Clanlords alarm. Im afraid I dont possess the faculties to make that connection, Saraca, Rana Saj said. What led you to this conclusion? Its not a conclusion yet, Saraca replied. Im just trying to figure out what would hurt Rolengorek the most and how this Yeti Lord might achieve it. We would be fools to believe that it wouldnt happen if it was possible. Then what is it that you see? Im simply weighing benefits and detriments, Saraca said. The Yeti are in an advantageous diplomatic position. Yeti do not inhabit the same environment as the Jorgulans, so theyll happily concede territories that they have no use for. By the same token, this overcomes the single greatest obstacle when it comes to dealing with Green Dragons: trust. Both sides understand that there can be no lasting motive to betray the other C they are simply using one another to achieve their respective territorial goals. So an extension of the idea that you presented initially. Yes. Tell me: how far to the west does the Worldspine extend? That would depend on what you define as the Worldspine, but the mountainous wildland stretches all the way to the territory of the Wyvern Rider tribes beyond our northwestern border. Glaciers and icefields can be seen for most of that distance. Well, thats a problem Without the means to counter Control Weather, Rolengoreks northern frontier was at the mercy of the Yeti. Saracas mind worked to identify potential solutions, but his lack of familiarity with the region only left him with vague ideas. Is an alliance with your northern neighbours possible? He asked, The Yeti are a common enemy in this case. There is no account of anything resembling diplomacy with the wilderness tribes, Rana Saj answered. Not even trade. They are entirely hostile to us. What about Dragons? You have them to the east, south and southwest, but not the north? Weve had no sightings of Dragons in the north in all of our history. Giants? Rana Saj shook his head. How can that be? The only answer was that the Cycle of two centuries ago wiped them all out. Saraca had only ever come across evidence of one other calamity that was so universally thorough, and even that hadnt been over such a wide area. At least they hadnt ended up like the countries around Mount Keitenias. Revisiting an old idea, Rana Saj said. How would killing their ritualists affect their ability to influence the theatre? Thats a good question, Saraca replied. It might not help you right at this moment, but it would definitely give them second thoughts about doing it again. How the Yeti would recover from any losses of powerful mystics depended on how they cultivated them in the first place. Access to magic of the Third Tier and above was something of a puzzle for many Demihuman species. Many self-reliant Demihuman societies eventually developed a rudimentary mystic caste that had strict rules for what behaviours its members were allowed to engage in. This helped tremendously in producing individuals capable of Third-tier magic, but those capable of the Fourth were still exceedingly rare. There were other avenues, just as breeding specialised lineages and working with other races, but they saw no evidence of that amongst the Yeti tribes. If we do it enough, Rana Saj growled, they wont be able to do it at all. We just have to figure out effective ways to pull it off. Saraca nodded at the Ranas resolute statement. Rather than bemoan their situation or cast blame upon others, he simply did his best to address the problem. It was proper conduct for the ruling warrior caste. They remained at their camp for an additional day, which had Karuvaki and the other casters turn the craggy island they were sheltering on into a respectable C albeit cramped C fortress. When the trickle of warbands coming to join them came to an apparent end, Rana Saj almost looked hesitant to move on. Ill have to get my mystics to figure out how to do this, the Rana said as he looked down at the network of well-drained trenches and stone bunkers. It seems that anything goes with magic. Some avenues of development are more useful than others, Saraca said. Ive seen more than my fair share of crazy ideas that go nowhere. Still no sign of the Jorgulans? None, Rana Saj replied. Weve consolidated into a dozen positions along the treeline and none of them have come under attack. Youd think theyd be using this opportunity to drop more Kaak on us. Thats just the way things are sometimes. What may seem obvious to one side is not to the other. We also dont know what their circumstances are or whether theres something else at work here. Though it was early morning, the magically-induced weather kept things dark. While Rana Sajs forces had rested, scouts went to pick out the most stable route west, leading them over a less-than-reliable-looking route of stone recently exposed by the hundreds of mudslides caused by the flooding. When they crossed into the area affected by Control Weather, they were thoroughly soaked within half a minute. Remind me to thank our Druids that this never happens at home, Girika said. A disparity in power has too great of an effect here, Saraca wiped his soaked whiskers. Sixth-tier magic turns one into a veritable god. He could only imagine that most who achieved Rathi-class levels of power in the region would quickly become full of themselves and try to impose their will upon others through brute strength. Or they would use their power to pursue purely selfish ends. It was one of the most understated aspects that defined the difference between those who lived in civilised lands and the savages that lived beyond them. Beings who believed that they existed independent of the world around them were some of the vilest individuals to exist, and they could be found everywhere in the unknown fringes of the world. The first sign that something was amiss happened two hours into their slog through the relentless downpour C or rather, they were attacked. An Ophidian lunged out of the water during one of their crossings and latched onto a Kira warrior. As the two combatants wrestled with one another, an Ichaani caught the struggling Baagh by the ankles and dragged him under the surface. Bullets splashed into the water as nearby Kira warriors loosed their slings too late. Jorgulans in the water! Rana Saj called out, Keep crossing, but stay alert! Hunters, cover our people from the bank! The warbands rushed to organise themselves. Saraca eyed the line of hunters with a sense of growing dread. Rana Saj, no! Thats a trC Hundreds of Ichaani exploded out of the rushing waters. They locked onto the Kira hunters lined up neatly along the shore with their powerful claws. The warriors who reacted to assist them were similarly overwhelmed, disappearing into the churning waters. A second wave of Ichaani appeared shortly after, advancing up the bank block of the ford. Gladestalkers, can you hit them from here? No problem, Kasturi called out. Clear those crayfish away! Were staying on this side until the rest of the warbands have made it over. His bodyguard tightened ranks, forming a defensive screen between the Gladestalkers and the nearby shore. Bullets whistled across the shallow ravine to smash into Ichaani, who were busy paying attention to the Kira attempting to fight their way through. Is that all there is to this ambush? Not that it wasnt bad enough. Nearly three hundred Kira warriors had disappeared in seconds. Dragon overhead! He looked up just in time to see a winged silhouette moving through the low clouds. Half of the Kira warriors broke and fled in all directions. Those that ran too close to the water were set upon by Ichaani and Ophidians waiting in ambush. A pair of large black objects plopped into the water upstream. Stolen story; please report. Kaak in the water, coming our way! The two insectoids bobbed and swirled in the violent current, evading the first two attempts at striking them more through luck than skill. An Ophidian popped out of the water and grabbed one, cocking its arm to throw it at the warriors along the shore. A bullet found the Kaak before it could be released. The explosion washed over the water, too far to be harmful to anyone except for the hapless Ophidian that was holding the Kaak. A second Ophidian appeared a few seconds later, attempting to throw the second Kaak at them. This time, a bullet turned its head into a spray of gore. The Kaak dropped back into the water and kept floating along. A third Ophidian picked it up and was subjected to another lethal bullet. Well, thats sort of funny, Girika said. Two dozen Ophidians met their end attempting to throw the exploding insectoid before the Kaak harmlessly floated downstream. The Kira warriors awaiting their turn to make the crossing could only laugh at the scene. Keep going, Saraca told them. Well cross last. The Jorgulan ambushers were suppressed not long after. He wasnt sure how many were prudently staying underwater nearby. The Green Dragon didnt appear again, but the threat that it represented to Clan Kiras warriors even without attacking directly was made clear. They caught up to Rana Saj thirty minutes later. The Lord of the Kira stormed forward, anger simmering in his silver eyes. Remind me why I thought they would be chasing us from behind. A simple premise set by the opening skirmishes, Saraca said. Even experienced Commanders will fall for it. But you realised what was going on, Rana Saj noted. As a veteran of this front, I should have seen it. I even talked about my son overcoming a similar ambush not so long ago. I realised it too late, Saraca replied. Acting as a Commander when fighting multiple races is an extraordinarily difficult task. We came here to fight the Jorgulans, and then we were thinking about what the known Jorgulan races here would do when it was the Yeti who probably came up with the strategy. Then, when we switched to figuring out what the Yeti were doing, the Jorgulans did things their own way. It was a strength that came with forming coalitions of different races. Wildly different tactics, strategies and modes of thinking were part and parcel of having a wide variety of racial traits and behaviours at ones disposal. It created situations that were difficult for Commanders to adequately process. Im starting to dread the outcome of this withdrawal, Rana Saj said. If this is happening everywhere If it was happening everywhere, Clan Kira would be decimated. If the Yeti maintained ideal conditions for the Jorgulans year-round, Rolengorek would not be able to retake the pass. Their ascent eventually brought them to a point where the cumulative rainfall was insufficient to flood the waterways. At the top of the pass, Rana Saj visibly relaxed, letting out a tired sigh. Saraca, however, narrowed his eyes as he looked westward. We cant stop here, he said. It looks like theyre flooding both sides of the pass. When it rains, it pours. Saraca shot Girika a look. What are your flood countermeasures like, Rana Saj? We get out of the way, the Rana replied. Its supposed to be the dry season right now, so things shouldnt be so bad. Assuming this is a short-term thing A two-day forced march finally saw them well below the treeline on the western side of the pass. They camped on a rugged hill familiar to Rolengoreks defenders, settling in to recuperate from their ordeals. Saraca kept his eye on the skies, waiting to see if the altered weather would persist. Late that evening, while watching the churning skies away from the resting warbands, Karuvaki came out to join him. His second wife sat down on the boulder he had picked out for himself, leaning lightly against his shoulder. Do you want us to stop it? Karuvaki asked. You know the answer to that question, Saraca answered. Some may call it cruelty. The cold, unfeeling gaze of one who looks upon the struggles of others from above. It is not our doing, and it is not our place to intercede. Besides, a crisis brings out the true nature of a society and its members. If we are to ultimately act in their favour, its the fastest way to come to that conclusion. Karuvaki and the other divine casters could, of course, conduct a ritual of their own to counter the ongoing Control Weather effect. One could even argue that they were simply restoring the balance of nature. Doing so, however, would add a foreign element C one that arbitrarily negated the efforts of other parties involved in the conflict. Well, you seem to favour them so far, Karuvaki said. At least those of the warrior castes. And why not? Saraca replied, They may not be enlightened, but they still exhibit many positive qualities. It is always gratifying to discover that a people have already embarked upon a righteous path. I dont disagree, Karuvaki said. But remember our findings from before our arrival in Kira. And remember what Rana Saj said when he invited us to accompany him on his campaign. Rolengorek is far from a monolith. Nor would I expect a country this large to be, Saraca replied. Lets keep our findings partitioned, yes? The actions of the few should not damn the many. Those actions could just as well be driven by ignorance. Given the way that civilisation developed in Rolengorek, he expected a fair number of practices that would be considered barbaric elsewhere. Much to everyones relief, the clouds dissipated on the eighth day after their appearance. That in itself, however, left them with unanswered questions. Why didnt they press their advantage? Rana Saj said as they resumed their march back to Gorlior, I dont know why, but it makes me angry that they didnt. Probably because you understand that its a wasted opportunity, Saraca said. But, one should not question their fortune too much, I think. I still need to figure out what to report to the council. Its going to be especially embarrassing since Rana Owiori will have probably delivered the recommendation for a bolstered offensive just before that. On that note, this puts us in a terrible position for the long term. Saraca nodded in silent agreement. It was too perfect of an arrangement for the Jorgulans. While the Yeti Lords gains in the Worldspine were a matter of great concern, greater still was the fact that the Green Dragons of the Jorgulan Commonwealth had bought critical time for themselves to grow more powerful than Rolengorek could handle. So long as the Yeti and Jorgulans continued to cooperate, Rolengorek would be stuck on the defensive. Well, who knows what time will bring, Saraca said. Older Dragons, Rana Saj replied. He chuckled at the Ranas resilient sense of humour. Your expansion to the west and resulting access to the sea will offer opportunities to cultivate strength through other means. Trade; diplomacywho knows, you may find powerful allies that stand to gain from cooperation with Rolengorek. Perhaps, Rana Saj said. We are not of the mind that the world is so kind, however. Rolengorek has always been alone. There are many barriers to relations between nations to overcome, Saraca said. Especially if the respective races involved have differences that tend to put them at odds with one another. But the fact of the matter is that the world is home to many. Collaboration is often more efficient than conflict when it comes to achieving ones goals. What you say is difficult to imagine when the entire world is seemingly out to eat us, push us out of our lands or take advantage of us in some way. Its not an easy thing for a people to grasp, I agree. A proper sense of order is crucial. This is not as simple as saying so, of course. The Beastman Confederacy took many centuries to become what it is today, even with so many races coming together as its citizens. Seven hundred years ago, we were not so different from Rolengorek. Seven hundred years is a long time, Saraca, Rana Saj said. Enough for nations to rise and fall many times over. Indeed, but it does not need to take seven hundred years. As much as I would like to say that it is only a matter of effort, however, it is just as often subject to the whims of fate. In a way, the powers in the central regions of the continent should be thankful that they have so many rivals to keep one another sharp. Are you saying that its fine for Rolengorek to have many powerful enemies? Rana Saj asked. Enemies; rivals; competitors C they all serve to keep one from falling into decadence and decay. They are often more reliable than friends, in a way. Being constantly exposed to the truths of the world is instrumental to understanding what it is that truly matters. A society can drift very far from those truths as the generations pass. And where would you say we stand, Saraca? How far are we from these truths? I would say a few of them are smashing you right in the muzzle right now, Saraca replied wryly, but dont let that blind you to the rest. There are many directions in which you might drift, and some drift so far that they attempt to deny reality itself. Its not pretty when the world comes to dissuade them of their delusions. Understanding cosmic order and how it applied to ones life was central to achieving enlightenment. It was a journey that lasted through the many cycles of ones existence. Similarly, a nation achieving a state of enlightened order also had to constantly maintain it. It could be lost much more easily than it was obtained, and the chaos that followed such a fall was a hell in itself. That sounds like Draconic Kingdom, Rana Saj said. Putting up a desperate fa?ade in order to dissuade its neighbours from visiting the truth upon it. He still had his doubts about that. One did not simply tie the fate of their nation to a grand bluff. There had to be more to it. They returned to Gorlior over three weeks from the time of their departure. Saraca mostly left Rana Saj alone as the Lord of the Kira saw to the aftermath of his all-too-brief winter campaign. Out of the thirty thousand warriors that set forth from the city of Kira, only fifteen thousand remained. It was a crippling blow to Rolengoreks ability to support its eastern territories from militant incursions. At the same time, Saraca was certain it was merely first blood in a long, defensive battle against the Yeti of the Worldspine and the Jorgulan Commonwealth. And here I thought I would be peddling wares for the next three months, Devi said when they gathered in their fortress accommodations. A certain furry friend has robbed you of that particular joy, Saraca replied. Clan Kira will hold their positions on this side of the pass, but well be heading back to Kira with Rana Saj when he goes to deliver his report to Rolengoreks presiding council. What happened? Other people had plans of their own. We have a good idea of how the warrior clans here behave, so well be heading back to the interior to see how the rest of the country acts. Back to the civilisation that you adore. Such that it is, Devi rolled her eyes. I suppose I should be thankful that we wont be camping out anymore. Rana Saj was ready to leave the fortress by the end of the day. With only his bodyguard to accompany him, they made good time on their return to Kira. The events of the past weeks kept him too busy to attend to the mundane affairs awaiting him in his clanhold, but he did stop to offer hospitality to Saraca and his entourage. On the eve of Rana Sajs departure to Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, the Baagh Lord invited Saraca to dine with him. Rana Saj received him on a balcony overlooking the city and the lake, looking a bit odd without the equipment he had been wearing for most of their time together. For the first time, Saraca sensed the weariness caused by the burden on the Ranas shoulders. His broad frame and striped tail drooped, and the expression on his face was one of a leader with no answers to his mounting problems. What a poor showing that was, he muttered. On the contrary, Saraca said. You acquitted yourselves well, given the circumstances. Even if thats the case, the Rana replied, I dont feel it. We were so confident that this winter would be just like every other. Complacent. Now, two of the warrior clans have been decimated with little to show for it. What a farce. You cannot account for the unprecedented. Those who have the audacity to criticise you for the results are fools who would do no better in the same situation, and likely worse. All you can do is take what youve learned and apply whatever effective action you can devise. Theres no point in beating yourself up over the past C especially when you have a duty to face the future. Rana Saj remained silent as he gazed out over his city. A small amount of chaos erupted amongst the citizenry when those who moved down the receding riverbanks for the winter were suddenly forced out of their homes by unexpected flooding. It was not as bad as it was upstream, and it at least served as a warning for what might come. The Baagh Lords brooding was interrupted by a handful of servants who brought in their evening meal. He seemed to shake away the malaise that had settled over him, walking over to a small table near the balcony railing. I wonder if my father would mind us using this table, he said as he placed a paw upon the polished ebony. Saraca walked over to join him, his eyes tracing over the tables unadorned surface. Is there some significance to it? My father often sat in this seat here, the Ranas paw went to rest on one of the chairs tucked under the table. Ive never seen the other occupied. When I asked him why that was, he told me that it was for a friend that he made far abroad. I suppose he made some silly promise to him C youll always have a seat at my table or some such. He always spoke fondly of the Confederacy; regaled us with tales of his time there. Of the wonders that he had seen C a shining civilisation the likes of which we here in our jungle couldnt even dream. Of a great ruler who took him into his hold and opened his eyes to what the future could bring. He even fought in a war with him, if I recall correctly. That was before I was born, Saraca said, but my father told me of his time with Goro, as well. So its all true, then? Saraca chuckled at the recollection of some of those tales. Well, Im not exactly sure what your father told you, but they did end up on all sorts of strange adventures. I see, Rana Saj said. I do not believe my father a liar, but I always wondered if those tales were merely stories spun to inspire his family to aspire to greater things; to look beyond the everyday life that we have here. What he spoke of was so much larger than us that we could scarcely believe it. And that longing that he has to see it all again C I just couldnt understandbut I think I do now, if only just a bit. Rana Saj pulled out Goros chair, settling into it as he gestured to the seat across from him. Youve saved my life multiple times now, he said. Not just my life, but the lives of tens of thousands of my people. We owe you a great debt, Saraca of Gond: you will always be welcome at our table. Im uncertain if Ill ever be able to collect on that debt, Saraca went and sat down across from Rana Saj, so consider it a token of our friendship. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 8, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 18th Day, Middle Water Month, 0CE Saraca wasnt sure if he would meet Rana Saj again, but they had a lot of Rolengorek to cover. Beyond its western border was the Draconic Kingdom, which he was also keenly interested in paying a visit to. Including the stops that they made at the settlements along the way, their journey down the river took three weeks to travel the six hundred kilometres between Kira and the central regions of the country. Needless to say, Devi made full use of their vessels, filling them with city-manufactured goods to trade in the towns along the way and exchanging them for raw materials to trade in the cities. It was an oddly-comforting process to experience, probably because she did it everywhere they went. As for the impact of the magically-induced storms on the Jorgulan border, they grew less and less pronounced the wider the river became. The dry season did periodically experience downpours, so none of the locals seemed to attach any significance to the event. I know this should be expected, Mitra said, but doesnt it seem a bit sad? Hm? Saraca turned his gaze from the shore to his third wife, who was sitting beside him on the central barge in Devis merchant fleet. Theres no change at all in the attitude of the people weve seen, she said. Those living in one part of the country have no idea whats going on in another. I dont see anything especially sad about that, Girika said. Its the same in the Confederacy. A disaster could hit one side of it and the other wouldnt know. At least we have officially-circulated news, Mitra said. Its important for people to have a sense that theyre part of something greater than themselves. Here, you just have Tribesperson A from Tribe B of Clan C. It probably doesnt even go that far for most. A neighbouring tribe could be wiped out and one wouldnt have any clue about it until someone just happened to trip over their remains. That much appeared to be true. Rolengorek was a confederation in the most basic way C it was an association of thousands of tribes under hundreds of clans loosely acting as a single political entity. Rigid laws and a massive economy bound them domestically, but their regional projection was a mere fraction of a proper nation-state of the same size. Additionally, the behaviour of Gorliors defenders toward Devi suggested that the warrior caste kept its business strictly to itself. As a result, people only knew what they were supposed to know, which only included their own business and a very limited sense of events beyond their homes. That Rana Dratha fellow seems to know what hes doing, Saraca said. We see criers promoting his C well, lets just call it a venture C in every major holding. Bulking up, Girika said. Nothing more. They need to attract migrants to do whatever they want them to do like a company starved for labour. Hmm Since the Inquisitor framed it that way, Saraca detached his idea of how a colonial company in the Confederacy operated from whatever Rana Dratha was doing and thought about the scenario again. Rolengoreks western neighbour was styled a kingdom, but the Human countries that he knew of were at best minor polities that were part of a greater hegemony. Still, those countries were usually around twenty to one hundred thousand square kilometres in area. The largest one that he knew of was around three hundred thousand, but it was essentially a massive ranch operated by pastoralist humanoid tribes who exported meat and dairy products to their neighbours. Karuvaki, he said. If this Draconic Kingdom was about as large as the minor humanoid states that we know of, how many migrants do you think this Rana Dratha should be aiming for? With Rolengoreks industrial capabilities? Karuvaki looked down at her open paw, Well, that would depend on a number of things. First of all, I cant imagine that these Humans live in a jungle. They tend to form communities on open plains. Which is excellent for raising livestock. One would have to have livestock suitable for raising in that environment. From what Ive seen so far, the Beastmen here dont have any. Trying to raise the same Nugs that they ranch in the jungle in an environment ideal for Humans would fail. The more likely strategy is integrating the Humans after a new colonial government has been established. Do they even call them colonies here? Girika asked. Thats beside the point, Karuvaki said. Its one sociopolitical entity incorporating a foreign land and its inhabitants under their geoeconomic oversight. The Humans of the Draconic Kingdom will have industries of their own, so this Rana Dratha should be taking advantage of that. Girika made a derisive noise. They turned to look over at where he and Kasturi were seated behind them. Youre giving them too much credit, he said. You were there with the rest of us when those eastern Ranas were discussing the topic. Theyre conquering those Human lands and aim to replace them with the jungles that their industries work in. That doesnt sound like integration to me. Saraca and Karuvaki shared a look over the Inquisitors assertion. That would be a colossal waste, Saraca said. The objective of any productive conquest should be to capture as much territory, its residents and industries intact as possible. Rolengorek has neither the resources nor time to restructure everything to their liking, nor should they. Like I said, Girika crossed his arms, youre giving them too much credit. Since no one can hear us in the middle of the river, I wont mince words. These guys are primitives: their calculations arent so high level. You present anyone with something and they act according to what they knowand these guys dont know much. Ill bet you a platinum trade coin that theyre mostly just eating Humans and occupying the land like, well, tribes. Devi twisted in her seat with a horrified expression. Butbut thats a waste. Do you know how much potential productivity a single Human represents in their lifetime? Not really, no. Girika replied, But I at least know that theyre worth more than their value in meat, even if you sell it to a Minotaur. Thats us talking about it, though C not these local Beastmen. Were almost to their capital now, so well see soon enough. What do you think about this, Mitra? Devi asked. Well, I didnt want to be premature, Mitra answered, but I think Girika has the right idea. Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr probably absorbs all of the goods from the Draconic Kingdom that make it this far upriver, so there will be plenty of things that we havent seen or heard of before. It wasnt the official capital C there wasnt one at all C but Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr was the political and economic centre of the Confederation of Rolengorek according to everyone they had spoken to. Early in the morning of their twenty-second day out of Kira, the densely-forested shores of the Rolengorek widened dramatically to join a large lake. The body of water was vast enough that it stretched out to the horizon, though the peaks of distant mountain ranges to every side could still be seen. Their small fleet of barges followed the steady flow of traffic that rounded the lakes western shore, which eventually brought them into view of a metropolis sprawled over several dozen square kilometres of hilly terrain. Oh hey, Girika said, an actual city. Well, at least its as big as a proper city. The people who have actually been here kept on about how huge it is, Devi said, but I wasnt sure whether to believe them or not. Maybe theyll have something worth our time here. Or we can wallow in the collective squalor of a quarter million Beastmen, Kasturis nose twitched. Youve seen how their other cities are designed. Maybe a part of it was the Gladestalkers preference for nature, but her point couldnt be ignored. Rolengoreks civil engineering was rudimentary at best. Saraca rose from his seat as the barges paddled closer, trying to make sense of the citys layout. This looks indefensible, he said. Though I cant imagine any wilderness tribes attacking this place. I see fortified holdings on top of every hill, but it doesnt look like there are any towers in the cityscape between them. Youd think with whats on their eastern border, Girika said, thatd be one of the first problems theyd address. A dozen Green Dragons could gas this entire city overnight. Well, as youve noted, Saraca said, theyre a civilization that hasnt developed an appreciation for more complex concepts yet. That includes aerial warfare. Honestly, they were not alone in that respect. Predatory races naturally saw Magical Beasts as competition rather than potentially exploitable assets. By the time their tribal societies had advanced to a point where they thought about using the local wildlife as mounts, creatures like Griffons, Wyverns, Giant Owls and other candidates for air cavalry would already be wiped out or driven away. Ones like Pegasi were considered food and would be long gone, as well. How do we find a berth here The Merchants from our last stop said that theres some sort of system in place, Devi said. There are sixty different wharves along the shore. The ones marked with red flags are full. Alright, Saraca said, and then what? Then we pick out a pier. Saraca looked at the barges to the front and rear. Devis fleet had grown to a dozen ships nearly filled to the waterline with goods. He hoped there would be space for all of them. A swarm of hawkers pressed in as their vessels bumped up against the wharf. Woven baskets of preserved meats, jugs of fresh water and all manner of simple goods were held out towards them. Despite the crudeness of it all, Devis eyes scanned their offerings with an interest absent when they were presented with the martial dealings of the east. Its more chaotic here, Devi said, but I dont hate it We should have changed, Girika grumbled. Our outfits are attracting these buggers like flies to raw meat. I guarantee that youd have lost that battle, Saraca told him. Still, they could have organised this port better No matter where one was, they carried their instincts with them. This translated oddly sometimes, especially in societies as primitive as Rolengorek. In the teeming cities, it became a case where the weak regularly hunted the strong: the powerful had the most resources, turning them into prey for the citizens selling goods and services. As members of the civilian castes had not yet appeared to master their instincts, this, in turn, led to instinctual reciprocation. Hawkers focused on one target at a time. Their unfortunate targets could sometimes be beset by three to five hawkers at once, leaving them thoroughly confused or even causing them to flee. Needless to say, it took a while to sort things out whenever he saw it happen. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. A young Gao nearly stabbed him in the nose with a skewer of fish. Girikas growl warned the young Merchant away. Saraca idly wondered if the canine Beastmen in Rolengorek had an advantage over their felid counterparts, as they didnt share the same set of instincts. Lets get out of here, Girika said. It isnt as if someone could hurt us in this crowd, Mitra said. Stop scaring the locals. The Inquisitor sighed. As one of Saracas bodyguards, the fact that so many potential Assassins were allowed to come so close probably didnt sit well with him. Over the din of the crowd, the sound of one of Rana Dratha''s criers drew Saracas attention. Much like the first city that they had visited, young Beastmen gathered to listen intently to the message of opportunity waiting to be seized. Something he had taken for granted before the battles in the east crossed his mind. Mitra. Hm? Thats a performance, right? Yes, ji. Does that make this crier a Bard? Or have they managed to develop some specialised vocation out of this sort of thing? Performance was a blanket definition for all manner of supernatural abilities that revolved around the arts, oration and even combat. It was difficult for most to separate it from the mundane actions of everyday people, but once one learned how to identify it, ones guard was constantly raised against its use. Most who possessed the ability often did so unknowingly, but that didnt change the fact that it was being used. While most of it was benign enough, it could still sway minds and even coerce others into doing what they otherwise wouldnt do. Are you implying that these criers are doing more than they should be? Girika asked. Performances had many grey areas, but acts of coercion and brainwashing were strictly illegal in the Beastman Confederacy. Since Rolengorek almost certainly didnt know what was going on behind a Bards presentation, there were likely no laws to discourage them from employing its more insidious effects. That would depend on how theyre paid, Saraca said. If theres some sort of quota for recruitment, I wouldnt put it past at least a few. Especially since the concept of oversight in this field is nonexistent. It doesnt have to be a selfish motive, either, Karuvaki said. Those acting out of self-interest usually have some sense that what they are doing is wrong and are wary of the repercussions, but those who believe that what they are doing is right will have few reservations. Saraca nodded in agreement. Karuvakis activism often brought her into contact with that sort. Many a charismatic figure and overenthusiastic thug used their abilities to further what they believed was a just cause, but the ability to twist the free will of others more often than not led to reprehensible actions. They eventually squeezed their way out of the crowded waterfront. If a city in Rolengorek was simply a larger town, then the capital was a larger version of the cities. As Mitra feared, the realities that came with it were not all pleasant. His third wife held a paw to her nose as they entered a squalid paupers district just beyond the wharf. I hate how you pick these routes on purpose, she said. It wouldnt be much of an assessment if we only associated with their elites, Saraca told her. Yes, yes. Mitra snidely intoned, The people that stand to benefit the most from a relationship with us are those of the common castes C you say that every time. And every time, the smell doesnt change. Well, its especially important to see whats going on in the capital of a country, yes? Capital cities were a showcase of what a country and its people aspired to C and how those who failed in their aspirations ended up. The struggles and broken dreams of the common folk in the slums were just as important, if not more so, than any grand monuments, palatial estates or high-class districts. Youre probably thinking of something outrageously imperialistic, Girika said. Can you blame me? Saraca replied, Especially when the difference is so great. By the way, how do you think we should go about this? Dress down, for one thing, Girika said. Then pick a different district. Weve already been marked in this one. As Mitras complaints implied, it wasnt as if they hadnt done it before. The difference was that Rolengorek was much larger than any other country they had visited in the lands beyond, and its capital was reflective of that. Most countries had capitals the size of Kira or smaller. Lead the way, Saraca said. Mitra will tear you apart if you dump us in a hut surrounded by refuse piles, though. They continued through the district under the pretence that they were visitors who didnt know their way around. The poorly-constructed hovels of clay and cast-off timber created narrow alleys where the locals peeked out at them from the shadows of their homes. Saraca breathed a sigh of relief when they finally crossed into the next district. He was used to commanding the attention of tens of thousands, but the sort of attention he received from the impoverished residents wasnt something he enjoyed. Their looks of need and longing were something he could do little to remedy in the long term without the approval of his government. I like what the Druids are doing back there, Karuvaki said. There are Druids? Saraca looked over his shoulder. You could see their influence. Im sure well get another look. Unlike Mitra, Karuvaki actively sought out the places where she felt that she could do the most good. He wondered what her reports to the Ashta Pradhan would look like. How do you feel about tree branches? Girika asked. No, Mitra said. No, Devi joined in. No, Karuvaki told him. The Inquisitor grumbled under his breath as he led them up the valley. They ascended to a higher elevation, and thus a higher class district. I didnt think the places back there were all that bad, Saraca said. And I guarantee you that your opinion doesnt matter, Girika replied. How about up there? Saraca followed Girikas gaze to an exposed cliff face overlooking a small river. While it wasnt a towering butte, It had a similar feel to Gorlior. Several stairways were carved out of the dark basalt, leading to entrances pockmarking the stone. They looked at Saraca''s three wives. Lets see what the rooms look like, first, Devi said. The establishment was what looked like a mid-to-upper-class inn in the city. Its proprietor took one look at them before scrambling over and leaping down from ten metres above to offer his greetings. It looks like this Ocelo race has innate acrobatic abilities Acrobatics was another passive ability that people commonly mistook as mundane. In part, it was, but eliminating damage from a fall was more than simply landing the right way. Certain felid Beastmen had plenty of it, but others had none at all. The difference was in how they naturally hunted their prey. In the Beastman Confederacy, there was a somewhat similar race called the Tenduah, though they were smaller than the Ocelo and had different patterns to their rosettes. They also possessed high acrobatic abilities, which stemmed from their natural instinct to frequent the branches of trees. Welcome, good Lord, the Ocelo innkeeper bobbed his head repeatedly. I am called Itzli, the proprietor of the Cuorocos Cliffs. My staff and I will be staying in the city for a while, Devi said to the side. Do you have vacancies for everyone? Or are reservations required? resreservations? Despite running an inn, the Ocelo had no idea what a reservation was. Even knowing what Rolengorek was like, many things that Saraca and his entourage took for granted were still assumed. Never mind, Devi said. May we take a look at your rooms before deciding? Of course! Please, this way. The accommodations were similar to those that Saraca had seen in Gorlior, which made him wonder whether the architects of the fortress were Ocelo. Each room had wooden furnishings and space enough for six. Devi hired rooms for each pair in their entourage, which pleased the proprietor to no end. Saraca and his wives took a larger suite on the highest level. He quickly changed into some of the local garb he had picked up at one of the holds along the Rolengorek. It was a simple outfit of Nug leather, over which he kept his belt and pouches. Alright, lets get go He turned to find that his wives were still fully dressed in their usual equipment. Their heads were close together as they talked about something in low voices. What are you three doing? Saraca said. Strategising, Mitra replied. Strategising You can wait for us outside, ji. Can in this case was will, so Saraca wordlessly left the room. He found Girika and Kasturi waiting on the walkway outside. Where are the other three? Girika asked. Strategising, apparently. Youre lucky Kasturi doesntC Kasturi entered Saracas suite. They waited for a few minutes, but she didnt reappear with the others. Girika heaved a sigh. How many hours is this going to take? Who knows? Saraca replied, Its local common garb so it shouldntwell, no, never mind. Lets see what there is to see nearby. They descended to river level, where the Ocelo innkeeper was sweeping the boardwalk with a long bundle of leaves. He looked up and visibly hesitated upon taking in their new appearance. Heading out to see the common districts? Itzli asked. We thought it best to not draw attention to ourselves if we wanted an authentic experience, Saraca explained. The innkeeper nodded. That seems wise, but it depends on where you plan on going. The appearance of wealth can be as much a shield as it can be a target here. Your entire group carries themselves with a dignified air, so none would accuse you of acting above your station should you dress according to it. Im afraid we dont know much of what the big city is like, Saraca said. Are Lords received in some special way here? Hmmthat must mean youre from a warrior clan? From the east, perhaps? He frowned inwardly at the pointed distinctions being made, thinking back to what he had observed of the land and its people thus far. Thats right, Saraca replied. We arrived from Kira. Before that, we were on the northern Jorgulan Frontier. This place is very different from what we know. I see, the Ocelo innkeeper said. Just as you warriors have your hierarchies of prestige, so do those of the other castes. Honestly, if you carry yourselves as warriors, I think people would mostly leave you alone. Thats the opposite of what we want. Wed like to experience the city and all that it has to offer without being shunned or treated strangely. The innkeepers tail moved curiously, and Saraca cringed internally. He was terrible at acting the part of a touristor maybe tourism was simply a foreign concept in Rolengorek. The markets, perhaps? The innkeeper scratched his chin, No, it must be the fighting pits. Saraca blinked at the unexpected tangent, but he went with it anyway. Wheres the closest one? Not far from here. If you follow this river downstream, there will be another river that joins it about five hundred metres from here. Follow that river upstream and youll eventually see it on the left side. He thanked the innkeeper and wandered further down the boardwalk. His eyes scanned the stilted dwellings along the banks of the river, trying to make sense of the city. His line of questioning had been carelessly presumptive. Usually, when one appeared as a tourist in more civilised parts of the world, an innkeeper would either direct them to local establishments and industries that they were particularly proud of, or the appropriate tourist traps. The options in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhrs common districts, however, were limited to either the markets or whatever the fighting pits were. Given the apparent development of Rolengorek, he should have expected nothing in terms of sights for their nonexistent tourists to see. So entertainment is limited to fighting, experiencing the markets andwhat? Maybe the upper-class districts have something more. The innkeeper hadnt even mentioned any temples that they might want to visit. Overall, spirituality appeared to be weak in Rolengorek, with no true organised religions to speak of. Worship was either personal or limited to major events. See anything interesting in those slums we passed through? Saraca asked. Nothing I havent seen before, Girika answered with a flick of his ear. Why does the fact that I grew up in the slums make me some sort of connoisseur of them? You do prefer cities. Sure, the Inquisitor said, But its not as if I pine for the squalor of home like Kasturi pines for pristine natural environments. I still have no idea how you two got together. Me neither. Not that Im complaining about it. Devi appeared with the other wives in tow forty minutes later. For all of the time they took to prepare, Saraca couldnt figure out what was so special about their appearance. They were dressed in the same type of Nug leather garb as the other females he had seen in the capital, which only consisted of a few more articles of clothing than everywhere else they had been in Rolengorek. So, Mitra elegantly twirled in place, how do we look? Fine. His three wives flattened their ears at his response. What? He asked. Nothing, Mitra answered. Having multiple wives provided him with absolutely no advantage in interpreting females over those with none. He turned to exchange a look with Girika, except Girika had prudently stalked off ahead somewhere to avoid the same fate. Well, Saraca forced some enthusiasm into his voice, we have a lot to see. I hope everyone likes fighting pits. For some reason, his three wives grew even more sullen. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 8, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 I dont see whats wrong with going to the fighting pits, Saraca said. Wed have gotten around to it eventually anyway. Plus, you like fighting, dont you? Even when Mitra was angry, she was beautiful. Probably more so. You idiot warmonger, the Chaaran replied. Were in a city. Cities have other things. Fine dining. Cultural pursuits. Shopping! Who comes to a city for a fight unless theyre laying siege to it? The people who go to the fighting pits. Wrong answer. They walked in silence, following the river east to the confluence that the innkeeper had mentioned. Due to the primitive state of Rolengoreks infrastructure, they were less walking in streets and avenues and more traversing an urban jungle landscape with trails that crisscrossed every which way between the trees. Winding creeks and bubbling brooks made a web of water through the districts, and the residents simply leapt across them rather than build any bridges. That must be the thing, Girika pointed a claw to the southwest. thats a huge tree. Well, the remains of one. Saraca looked over his shoulder to his three wives, See? We got to see something interesting after all. Colossal trees were relatively rare outside of Arborea, as they nearly always ended up being central to forest cultures. Races tended to settle around them, and those settlements evolved into cities over the generations. Then, when calamities came, the cities and their colossal trees would be destroyed. The hundred-metre-wide stump looming before them was likely the work of the Demon Gods that the locals referred to. How strong would that make these Demon Gods? It took a lot to take down a tree so large. Rathi-class individuals were nowhere near enough. The Demon Gods would have to have been at least upper Atirathi-class entities, especially if one considered that whatever stood where Rolengorek was should have had at least a few powerful defenders of its own. Rana Sajs helpless confusion over trying to explain where the Demon Gods came from became more understandable with the remains of the colossal tree towering before him. A Rathi-class entity was already comparatively rare C an individual who was one in millions. Claiming that multiple Atirathi-class entities C an individual who was one in twenty to forty million C had suddenly appeared would have one dismissed as delusional, yet evidence of the ruin that they had wrought was detected everywhere by the members of Saracas entourage. The locals had no idea what they were sitting on, but it was as plain as day to those with eyes to see. They joined the flow of citizens walking up one of the roots of the tree. Their path took them to a tunnel bored into the trunk, which led to the hollowed-out bowl of the interior. Kasturis low growl drew the attention of several passers-by. I cant believe this, she seethed under her breath. A majestic colossus turned into aafighting pit! Theyre probably not the ones that knocked down this tree, Saraca told her, then turned to the others. Should we split up and take a look around? Several important things were represented in the fighting pit. First, was the tree. There might be evidence of whatever originally stood in Rolengorek and what had destroyed it just waiting to be noticed. Second were the citizens who came to spectate. Centres of power usually considered themselves the leading edge of a civilisation, and the attitudes of the people present were bound to offer insight into where the country might be heading. Finally, there was the fighting pit itself. While they werent to his tastes, organised combat arenas were formal martial institutions. He would get to observe the local schools of combat, which in turn offered insight into the mindset of their warriors. Ill take a few and investigate the tree, Karuvaki said. I have no appreciation for bloodsports. Everyone else wanted to stick to the main group, so they went and looked for a decent place in the stands. The entire structure was carved out of the colossal tree, including much of the seating. Several distinct divisions were made around the arena. There were the balconies reserved for the elite, elevated seating for the regular folk, and sections full of rowdies at the front. Well be sitting over there, Saraca pointed at an empty stretch of raised seating, though itll just be easier to use Message if you have something important to tell me. Roughly half of the entourage went with Karuvaki, mostly the Gladestalkers, Druids and Priests who were more interested in the tree than in the fighting. Saraca laid a cloth over his bench before seating himself. Devi and Mitra settled down beside him. Lets not draw attention to ourselves, Girika muttered, says the dandy with a flower on each arm. Girika insists that you should put bags over your heads, Saraca told his wives. I didnt say that! The Inquisitor, of course, had a valid point. Devi and Mitra drew many gazes, as did he, for that matter. Some things were not so easy to hide, even when wearing Nondetection items. He looked over his shoulder to find a young Baagh sitting alone, staring at Mitra. Too late, the youth turned his gaze away. Whos fighting today? Saraca asked. Erm, I dont know any of the openers, the youth answered, but Im here to see Rolo the Red. Do you think theyll save Rolo for last? Nah, shes not that good yet. A few more wins, maybe. The gap between Jaknar and the rest is pretty big, but I can sort out the pack thats chasing him. Saraca turned back around, continuing his observations of the crowd. Arenas everywhere ordered their fights the same way, which Devi would call good business sense. People came to see their favourites and the high-profile fights, so the organisers saved them for last to build up the crowd and maximise secondary sales. Already, he could see hawkers tempting the appetites of the fighting pits audience, waving fans of leaves over their grills to spread the aroma of cooked meat. Groups of gamblers surrounded the bookmakers C or whatever they called them here since they didnt have books C who were spaced regularly around the spectator seating. I dont see any performers, Mitra said. This city might be more boring than I thought. Now that you mention it, weve barely seen any so far. It was an odd thing in itself. Usually, every tribe had a loremaster among its elders, who was usually a Bard. This in turn led to younger loremasters being raised for the next generation. Bards were not supposed to be a rare vocation. The fact that they were scarce in Rolengorek made Mitras job harder than usual. Maybe the bardic arts evolved in a weird way here, Saraca offered. After all that Ive seen, Mitra replied, I can only think of one way it might have. Oh? What way might that be? Exclusive to the patronage of the elite, the Chaarans voice was laced with displeasure. They know that Bards exist, but the only ones weve seen so far are the criers working for Rana Dratha, who is probably being supported by all of the clans who want to clear out their excess population. So from tribal elder to court minstrel, or at least some sort of official. I could see how that might happen, especially if its a politically influential position. I suppose you havent tried performing in public. Well, if no ones singing, dancing, or reciting epics and poetry, theres probably a good reason why. Some types of trouble are more annoying than others. At precisely noon, the din of the crowd lowered as a Singh in a leather uniform walked out onto the sand of the arena. He raised his arms wide and his voice roared out over the surrounding stands. ARE YOU READY FOR BLOOD? A deafening response filled the air as the spectators leapt to their feet. Though the announcer may have been a Bard, the crowd needed no encouragement to reach a state of frenzied excitement. You all know the rules! The announcer continued, These are contests of raw power and personal prowess! No magic! No equipment! Submission holds are permitted, but killing bites will result in instant disqualification! Magic isnt raw power or personal prowess? Girika grumbled. They do treat their mystics as support, Saraca said. I thought it was to preserve precious magic casters, but I guess theres more to it. It also means they may not have any Paladins, Blackguards, Eldritch Knights, Inquisitors, Ninjas, Exorcists or anything else like that. After all weve seen, did you expect anything of the sort? Well, no, the Inquisitor replied, but crazy new things couldve popped up. Its part of why were here, yeah? Saraca conceded Girikas point with a nod. The people here werent prejudiced against magic to the point where they went on witch hunts and conducted mass purges, but neither did they seem to use it for anything other than traditional tribal roles. Those who waged war were warriors; everyone else was an auxiliary at best. In urban centres, mystics provided a decentralised sort of private healthcare. The fighting pit looked exactly as it was C a pit filled with sand C so the spectators were offered a clear view from all angles. Saraca crossed his arms and furrowed his brow as the first two duelists emerged. Is it fair to have mixed-race matches this early? That Ocelo is at best two-thirds the weight of that Baagh. We havent seen the Ocelo fight, Girika said. Maybe theyve got something that makes things even. Cheers rose as the three-hundred-kilogram Baagh exploded across the arena and bowled into the two-hundred-kilogram Ocelo. The Ocelo didnt get up. Well, it was close until the fight started, Girika sat back down amidst the rising cheers. Who the hell set up these matches? Youre from one of the warrior clans? The youth asked from behind them, They always say the same thing for these opening fights. Were warriors, yes, Saraca replied. And it should be known to anyone that runs a fighting pit. Size and weight mean much at this level of combat. Even you could have trampled that poor Ocelo the same way. Youyou think so? But Im not of the warrior clans. Im just a fishers son. When a three hundred kilogram anything runs into an Ocelo like that, Saraca told him, theyre not getting up. A warrior is not born stronger than anyone else of the same race C they must train to realise their potential. Those who are disadvantaged must make up for it in some way. He looked over his shoulder at the youth, who was still focused on the predictably brief starters. The boy was probably still too young to have settled on any profession. Youve never aspired to fight here? Saraca asked. M-me? The boy sent a nervous glance at him, II told you, Im a fishers son. That may be true, he offered the youth a disarming grin, but even fishers sons sometimes dream of becoming mighty hunters, yes? No, the youth answered quickly. I mean, umdoes that mean youre interested in taking me into your tribe? Congratulations, you three, Girika snorted, its a boy. Saraca jabbed at Girika blindly with an elbow. Thats not what I meant. New tribes are forming for Rana Drathas great venture in the west, no? Its a rare opportunity for those who feel that they can be more than what they are to make the attempt. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. I dont think its worth it. His tail lifted curiously at the unexpected answer. Really, now, Saraca said. What makes you say that? Theyre new lands and all, but city people like me know that you dont need land to survive. Id rather stay in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr: its the centre of everything. Going west means going to some treeless Human land. Thats more of a Singh thing, yeah? Well, I doubt it doesnt have any trees Does that mean youre going to the Draconic Kingdom? The youth asked. Id like to see what its like out there, Saraca admitted, but I cant settle. I have a home in the southeast and duties to fulfil. Girika yawned as they slogged through dozens of starter matches. The fights could be divided into three categories. There were those like the first, where the one with the obvious advantage ended things quickly. Another was where two combatants in the same weight class tried to pin one another much like hunters grappling and pinning their prey. The final category was when smaller, faster Beastmen tried to outmanoeuvre and pounce on their opponent, but it was difficult to perform an ambush when there were no obstructions to speak of. How come they dont change the terrain? Saraca asked, Adding obstacles and the like. This field is simply too advantageous for Baagh and Singh. The other races complain about that a lot, the youth said, but theyve always run the fighting pits this way. Once in a while, there are Con and Ocelo victors, so anyone can win. That logic seemed ridiculous to him, but he supposed that those without power could only accept what happened. The rational explanation was that the Con and Ocelo who won had trained and grown strong enough to contend before entering the fighting pits. Still, it meant that they would have the opportunity to assess the previously unknown races in Rolengorek, so it served their purposes just as well. The first match of note was between a Singh and a Con. Con were even smaller than Ocelo, so it appeared to be a gross mismatch from the outset. Since Rana Pwileres warriors had shown a considerable degree of prowess, however, he patiently waited for the outcome. At the starting signal, the Singh warrior sprinted forward, his black mane flowing with the speed of his charge. To Saracas surprise, the Con sprinted away. He leaned forward in his seat as the Singh quickly ran out of stamina, but the Con appeared unwinded. Cheers of encouragement for the Con warrior rose from around the fighting pit, except not from the Baagh and Singh spectators, who instead jeered at him for his cowardice. I hate it when they do that, the youth behind him growled. They should fight properly. Is that so? Saraca replied, And what is a proper fight? Like the battles between us Baagh. They dont run like cowards. Rana Saj had prudently withdrawn to his side of the Jorgulan Frontier, but Saraca supposed that the boy didnt know that. He wondered if it was simply the impetuousness of youth or a common belief. There was clearly a divide between the warrior caste and the civilian ones, possibly leading to all sorts of fanciful thinking. Many of the spectators are applauding his move, Saraca noted. A warrior is not obliged to fight at a disadvantage. Expecting an opponent to act like a fool is foolish in itself. The boy didnt seem to have an answer for that, and they turned their attention back to the match. Predictably, the Cons tactic was to tire the Singh out. This brought to light the fact that the Con had a remarkable amount of endurance compared to their felid counterparts. It was something they hadnt noticed, as they marched with the Baagh of Clan Kira, and Rana Pwileres manoeuvres were holding actions conducted jointly with them. In the Beastman Confederacy, every race tended to excel in the niches where their racial advantages gave them an edge. It was something he should have looked out for in Rolengorek, but the races were identical or similar enough to those in the Beastman Confederacy and he had taken things for granted. The problem was how he would be able to figure it out without looking out of place. Ah, he finally unstupided himself, Girika said. The exhausted Singh contestant stopped trying to chase the Con, resting on his haunches to watch the smaller felid Beastman warily. Saraca wondered how long the fighting pits had been running for. Standardised tactics werent something that took a very long time to establish C especially when there were real stakes involved. Maybe the contestants werent formally trained at all. Everyone leaned forward as the Con warrior tested the Singhs defences. The only offensive option available for the Con was to either use ranged Martial Arts or hope that his opponents exhaustion would sufficiently slow his reactions. He chose the latter, but the reaction of the crowd indicated that the former probably wasnt an option in the first place. An exchange of slashing claws drew cheers from both sides as the Con danced to avoid being grappled by his foe. Most of the cheers turned into groans as it proved too difficult against the Singhs longer reach. In a heartbeat, the larger contestants claws latched onto the Cons hide and he was quickly pinned. There was no escape after that. Another degree higher, maybe So far, the fundamental gap between the races remained. No Martial Arts had been employed, and the techniques demonstrated were still within the realm of mundane combat. I wonder if theres some logic to the matchmaking here, Saraca said. People must get bored of this kind of fight. I-is that so? Saraca looked over his shoulder at the youth. Maybe he should have invited him to sit in the same row. Do you find this entertaining? Saraca asked, Wouldnt, say, matches between those of the same race be more technically satisfying? The Ocelo and Con want that, the youth answered, but there are far more Baagh and Singh fighters than the rest. Besides, power is what makes a warrior, right? Everyone respects power. Youd still get that in matches between the Baagh and Singh, Saraca said. But wouldnt it be more interesting to sort out who the best fighter of each race is, and then pit the best of each race against one another? At these low brackets, the Con and Ocelo are just getting clobbered most of the time because of natural differences and how theyre being forced to fight. I wouldnt know anything about that The noncommittal response gave Saraca pause. There was no way someone who frequented arenas would be ignorant of combat basics. Hey Mitra, what do you think of that? I think we know who truly rules Rolengorek. There was no sense of racial hierarchy between Rana Saj, Rana Pwilere and Rana Owiori Probably because theres space, yeah? Those clans have their own territories. Everyones mixed together in the cities, competing for resources. Saraca sighed, remaining silent as he watched the matches of the lower brackets play out. Rolengorek was strict in certain ways, but did not make any of the considerations a more advanced society would. Beyond the divisions of clan and caste, it was most likely might makes right as Mitra had stated not long after their arrival. Yet, at the same time, there was little sign of activism on the part of the smaller races. The disparity was a source of pressure that would have likely fragmented the primitive confederation had they no outlets for their burgeoning populations. Oh, this one looks better. They finally advanced to a higher bracket, and Saraca immediately sensed the difference in the contestants. Do you know who that Ocelo is? He asked the youth. ThatsXoc, I think? One of those warriors who started off strong. Started offdo you mean to say that shes not doing so well anymore? Yeah. Shes been stuck in this bracket for months. Probably as far as her preparations could take her One could only get so far with informal training. He wasnt sure how many brackets there were, but the youth made it sound like she had a ways to go. Still, the Ocelo in the crowd were not lacking in their support. Xocs opponent was a hulking Baagh female with the look of someone who had focused on physical conditioning. At a glance, he could tell that she had focused her training on the natural pounce-and-pin hunting tactics of their race. Uwah, shes all muscles, Devi wrinkled her nose. What self-indulgent male fantasy did she pop out of? Hey, Saraca said, dont mock the earnest efforts of others. Of course youd leap to her defence. Youd better bulk up, Mitra. His eye is going to wander off to some savage huntress at this rate. No thanks. The starting signal sounded. Unsurprisingly, the Baagh warrior exploded towards her opponent. Surprisingly, the Ocelo did as well. An exchange of claws flashed in the afternoon sun. Xocs attack landed first, then her figure blurred to the side. The Ocelo warrior emerged from the trade unscathed, leaving a long set of furrows on her opponents right forearm. Hoh Saraca leaned forward. An Evasion combo, huh. You know what that was? The youth asked. A Martial Art, Saraca answered. It allows her to dodge much faster than she would normally. What! Butbut thats cheating! Magic isnt allowed! Martial Arts arent magic, kid, Girika said. Well, I guess some people call Martial Arts a warriors magic, but its the result of martial discipline and skill. Only warriors can use em. I bet if muscles over there hammered Xoc into the ground with a Strike Art, hed be perfectly fine with it. Three more exchanges occurred, to much the same result. Blood matted the Baagh warriors coat, but she looked more furious than anything else. Cries of encouragement rose to support the wounded contestant C or rather cries to crush her skull, tear her apart and rip out her spine. I thought killing wasnt allowed here, Saraca muttered. This is bad, Mitra said. I dont think shes going to hold back. Xoc appeared all too aware of the oppressive atmosphere. She circled her seething opponent twice before slowly loping in to strike. The Baagh pounced with a savage roar before the Ocelo closed the distance, and Xoc dodged to the side. A brief chase ensued, with the Baagh snarling wordlessly all the way. Once the Baagh tired itself out, Xoc took a long look at her opponent. After a moment, she relaxed and raised her arms. I concede, she said. The crowd exploded into a mix of cheers and groans. Many shook their heads in resignation. Saraca rose from his bench. He didnt turn to look at the youth, fearing what sort of reaction he might see. Lets go and speak to that Ocelo, he said. His entourage rose at his words and they filed out of the stands. They would be able to spectate more fights over their stay, but he wasnt sure whether they would be able to track down Xoc in the chaotic metropolis if they didnt see her right away. As Saraca made his way down to the fighting pits preparation rooms, heated voices echoed up the stairs. Why did you quit? A male voice asked. What sort of question is that? Xocs voice answered, Did you look at that brute? She wanted to end me! You cant keep doing this. The other fighters are starting to use it against you just because they know youll back down. Saraca could almost sense the sheer frustration filling the air. He turned the corner to find Xoc and another Ocelo, who was watching the female gather her things into a small leather satchel. Xoc glanced in Saracas direction, then rose to her full height. Who are you? She flicked her ear in annoyance. My name is Saraca. I saw your fight and came down to speak to you. I dont need yet another Baagh telling me that I made a wise decision. I wasnt aware that happened. It was a prudent decision, though. Everyone else here just seems to stubbornly take their beatings even when the result should be obvious. Xoc picked up her satchel and threw it over her shoulder. She walked past Saraca without a word, leaving the male standing alone in the preparation room. I should have probably let Mitra handle her. The Ocelo contestant evidently had an issue with Baagh. It probably wasnt enough to be candid. He turned to gesture for his Gladestalkers to follow her, but then realised they were all with Karuvaki. Why are you following me? I said I came down to speak with you, didnt I? dont tell me youre one of those perverts who are into other races. If you are, Im not for sale. Hey Mitra, help me out here. But I like watching you flail around helplessly. What did I do to deserve this? I wonder This is our first time in the big city, Mitra told Xoc, so were unaware of any of the problems you may be experiencing. My husband is entirely earnest C he would just like to have a word with you. Fine, Xoc said. Say what you want to say. Er, its not that I wanted to say anything in particular Xoc started walking away again. Mitra chuffed in amusement. What I meant to say, Saraca walked after her, was that Id like to understand whats going on in the city. Between the people, I mean. Id rather not get tripped up by any of its intricacies. A Baagh wont be tripping on any of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhrs intricacies, the Ocelo scoffed. Not unless you cross one of the big clans. has it ever crossed your mind that your conduct could be considered offensive? Saraca asked. I can take care of myself. They walked out onto one of the massive roots leading out of the fighting pit. Xoc immediately leapt down off of it, landing lightly on her feet twenty metres below. Well, I guess the Baagh and Singh around here wouldnt be able to chase her if she can do that. He picked up his pace, catching up with Xoc a few minutes later. Our husband is a stalker, Mitra sobbed. He doesnt even care that hes doing it in front of his wives. Maybe his wives should do something about that, Xoc said. Like feeding him to the lake god. theres a lake god? Xoc turned around with a furrow on her brow. Youre really not from around here, are you? You dont even have the same feeling as the other Baagh. I thought I said were not from around here, Saraca replied. Will you speak with me now? I can make it worth your time. The only thing worth my time right now is figuring out how to beat brutes like that Rolo the Red just now. that was Rolo the Red? The way the boy behind me went on about her, I thought shed be more impressive How was she not impressive? She could break me in half! With the style of fighting you chose, I figured youd have a different opinion. But if learning how to beat larger warriors in a fighting pit is all that you want, Id consider it more than a fair exchange for your cooperation. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 8, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Why are you still following me? Im not going to run away. Were not following you, Saraca replied. We just happen to be going the same way. Most felid Beastmen were naturally skittish, and it appeared that Ocelo were no exception. Being stalked, startled, stared at or stopped unexpectedly naturally led to dramatic or at least wary reactions. As a contestant in a bloodsport with thousands of spectators, however, Saraca thought that Xoc should have at least overcome a good part of it. Well, Saraca said, since we seem to be stuck together, from whom did you learn how to fight? I just watched other people, Xoc replied. Its not hard. I would say grasping Martial Arts by just watching other people is fairly significant. With the city as large as it is, I figured there would be some sort of combat school or at least a system of apprenticeship for every vocation. Their path took them to the confluence of the two rivers from before. Xoc turned west to follow the larger river upstream. I have no idea what youre talking about, she said. Can you read? No. Do you know what language youre speaking right now? Huh? Saraca exchanged looks with Devi and Mitra. The way that the world facilitated communication between its inhabitants led to some quirks in linguistic development. Like Xoc, many believed that everyone simply spoke the same language. This was especially true in places where literacy was poor and society was dominated by a single race or culture. It didnt take much exposure to the outside world to realise that it wasnt the case, but most people in such circumstances never had the opportunity to experience the world beyond their homes. The people of Rolengorek employed a bastardisation of multiple languages, which had developed to the point where it had become its own language. Depending on the society, such languages were usually called common, as it was what could be commonly used by all members of a multiracial civilisation. Other, similar, systems included Thieves Cant and Merchant Lingo, both of which had a linguistic gradient that shifted from region to region. Do you speak a different way at home? Mitra asked, Or with other Ocelo? No, Xoc flicked her right ear. What are you trying to get at? Why does it matter? It probably doesnt matter to most, Saraca said, but knowing how culture and language develop can be instrumental in understanding others. Oh yeah? Then what language are you speaking? Its called Prusteni. And whats so great about it? Saraca let out a laugh at her pointed questioning. Only certain races can employ its full vocabulary, Saraca told her. Others are physically incapable. Before I came here, I only knew of two races that could: the Baagh and the Entulu of the far east. The far eastso the Commonwealth? Er, no, theyre a bit further east than that. The Entulu dwelled in the northern rainforests of eastern Arboria, which were twice as far from the Beastman Confederacy as Rolengorek was. They were on the other side of three of the central powers, which made it difficult for the Confederacy to establish trade and lines of communication with them. Anyway, Saraca told her, the fact that the Ocelo can speak Prusteni makes it a surprise that there appears to be tension with the Baagh here in the city. Similarities between races are usually a bridge that facilitates mutual understanding. Or mutual hatred, Girika added. Oh we understand each other, alright, Xoc said sourly. They get what they want, and the rest of us get the scraps. but why? Why? Xoc stopped and turned to give him an annoyed look. After a moment, the look vanished and she led them to a path above one of the wharves along the river. Watch, she said. Saraca leaned slightly to look between the trees. Below them, dozens of citizens were conducting their business on the wooden boardwalk. Most of them appeared to be waiting for the morning catch from the lake to be delivered to the shore. They shifted forward as an Ocelo Fisherman carried one of his baskets up the pier. In short order, the Baagh ended up at the front of the crowd, followed by the Singh. There was no malice or fuss, it simply happened. I see, Saraca said. Do you behave the same way? Of course I do, Xoc sighed. I dont like it, but I cant help it. If something bigger came along, smaller things got out of the way. Triply so if that bigger thing was a predator, as letting one get too close meant that one might end up as a meal. It was pure instinct translating directly into the behaviour displayed before them. The Baagh and Singh dont do anything on their part to prevent this? Why would they? Because youre all members of the same confederation? Youre not wild animals loitering around a kill waiting for your turn. The lack of racial segregation in Rolengorek was laudable, but they did nothing to actively address the issues that came with having multiple races in a single society. It may have been especially difficult to recognise them especially since everyone was either a felid or canine Beastman. Does something happen if you try to stand your ground? Saraca asked. Its dozens of those Baagh were talking about here C they dont even have to go out of their way to do it. We just get muscled out while theyre focused on what theyre trying to do. But someone must say something, Saraca said. If this happens everywhere in the city, its a big hit to quality of life. Whats that? Whats what? The last part of what you said. In this case, quality of life refers to your ability to conduct your affairs without things like this interfering in them. If what we see here is representative of what happens all over the city, then Ocelo and Con are essentially last in line for everything between felid Beastmen. Linelike those things the warrior clans make? Out of the corner of his eye, Saraca saw Girika cover his face in his paw. Might makes right, indeed Precedence was determined by size and strength. It did not only apply to warfare, but also everyday life. Everyone in Rolengorek saw what was going on as natural, so those who were treated poorly could only be annoyed. The problem was that natural behaviour only got one so far, and a society driven by natural behaviour usually ended up collapsing under its own weight. At what point that collapse occurred depended on the strength of the races involved and what that natural behaviour was. Powerful races like Dragons could follow their natural behaviours almost indefinitely, while weak races like Humans couldnt get far at all. They continued on their way up the river, leaping across its six-metre span to walk on the other side. What about official business? Saraca asked, Does this ignorance of their own behaviour affect that, too? How would I know? I dont do any official business. But you are affected by what those in charge decide, yes? Are there preferential laws passed or unfair rulings made by city officials? Not in that way, no. But that just makes it worse. To the people above, it makes it look as if everything they do is fair. Thats the excuse they make if someone complains about something. The rules dont favour anyone, but all the little things that make up most of life arent covered by their big rules. Saraca nodded thoughtfully. That part, at least, was not unique to primitive societies. Legislation was enacted to enforce the policies of a nation, but their scope was very broad. Countries usually had multiple levels of government that worked to ensure that things operated smoothly. Rolengorek had a presiding council, which its member clans answered to. Tribal chieftains answered to their Clanlords. The cities, however, did not appear to have that same organisation. Furthermore, while the other cities were ruled by single clans and the vast majority of their citizens tended to be of that clans race, Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr was a mix of everything. Oh, Miss Devi, youre back. And with Xoc. You know her? Yes, Itzli bobbed his head. Xoc is my daughter, but I didnt know you were going to the docks. Saraca felt Xoc shift back slightly at her fathers words. We didnt go to the docks, Devi said. We ran across Xoc while we were doing our own thing. She didnt like the idea of two dozen Baagh walking behind her, so we struck up a conversation on our way back. Is that so, the innkeepers tail curled curiously. What about you, Xoc? Were you able to find any work? The Baagh and Singh took all the jobs, Xoc said. Xocs father sighed. I told you it wouldnt work, he said. Theyll snatch up everyone big and strong-looking for manual labour first. Its better to stick to Ocelo jobs, like clearing out monkeys from the canopy. Everyone is doing that, Xoc complained. Or pick fruit for the herds. Theyre doing that, too. There are ten thousand Ocelo chasing monkeys and picking fruit overhead C I cant make a living like that. We can hire Xoc as a guide during our stay, Devi offered. If she would like to, of course. Its convenient for us since shes staying in the same place. Would you be so generous? Itzli brightened, Its getting harder and harder to find work these days. They swapped out a few members of the guard watching their belongings, as well as sending a fresh shift to relieve the one at the docks watching over their barges. Xoc returned in a fresh change of clothes, and they left before her father could start chatting them up again. Thanks for not telling, Xoc said after they were a safe distance away. Does your father have something against you competing in the fighting pits? He wants me to take over the inn, eventually, she said. But its usually not busy enough to need the entire family working there. And out of all of the avenues you could have chosen, it was the fighting pits. It seems something more suited to the warrior caste. We are warrior caste! Xoc turned around, The Cuorocos Cliffs is our hold. My ancestors converted it into an inn when the city started pushing into our territory. thats quite the career change. Are all innkeepers here part of the warrior caste? No, most of them are just from regular tribes that made their homes in the area. Its pointless trying to rule in a city where no one recognises your authority. The most annoying part is that the outsider clans have all the clout in our old territory because they got to keep theirs. Since Xocs tribe or clan or whatever it was resided right in the centre of Rolengorek, there wasnt even anywhere to migrate to. They were just a bit of forgotten collateral damage. How much territory does your clan still control? Devi asked. Just the area around the hold, Xoc answered. Most of the Ocelo families within two kilometres or so are part of our clan, but those old ties are mostly gone now. Everyone just does what they can to survive in the city. So you dont have any influence left at all Not like the real lords, no. A broken line Being a Lord was not simply a matter of being the most powerful individual around. As with Commanders, authority needed to be established and bonds forged with ones subordinates. Without them, a Lord was simply an exceptional specimen of their race. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Saracas gaze travelled down the Ocelos coat of spotted rosettes. Neither she nor her father exhibited the traits of a Lord, but Xocs blood still called for her to take action. She was driven to compete and stand above, and she innately recognised the societal issues plaguing her people. So if you learn how to win against your opponents reliably, Saraca asked, what will you do? I havent thought that far yet, Xoc answered. The prizes are good, so maybe I can fix things up a bit around our home. Jiiiiiiii We cant help her too much. But we can still help! This is too sad. If you dont do something, I will. Saraca tried to imagine the unspeakable chaos that would erupt from Mitras intervention. He hoped what he could devise was sufficient for his wifes whimsical tastes. Saraca! He nearly tripped as his second wifes voice rang in his head. Whoops. Hi. Dont hi me! Where in the world are you? Uhwe went back to the inn. The inn?! Do you know how many circles I made around the fighting pit looking for you? You do have all of our trackers, you know? Anyway, we found an interesting local who is willing to show us around. Come and catch up with us. Saraca turned his attention back to Xoc, who was looking at him curiously. Is there a poorer part of your territory you can show us? Saraca asked, Something like the paupers district near the lakefront? There is, Xoc answered, but why do you want to go there? Its not exactly nice to look at. We saw something that might be the work of Druids on the way from the docks. I thought there might be a similar sight around here. Druids? Mystics. Mystics, huhah, maybe you mean that They followed the river as it bent around the Cuorocos Cliffs. Five hundred metres upstream, they saw something shocking. Well, shocking for Rolengorek. So they dont build bridges, but they can build dams? It wasnt a magnificent dam by any stretch of the imagination, but the fact that there was one at all here was unprecedented. How did you build this? Saraca asked. Uh, according to my parents, it was there for as long as anyone can remember. Well, it was broken before, but some debris washed downstream and blocked it up. He could see where the repairs C which consisted of a haphazard mess of wood and clay C had been affected. The dam was originally fashioned out of seamless basalt, suggesting that it had been magically shaped. It was only four metres high, but that was more than enough to create an expansive lake in the relatively flat valley bottom. Girika went up to perform a closer inspection. The Inquisitor walked the entire span, jumping back and forth over the damaged sections. He stopped at a patch of dirt overgrown by flowering shrubs. There was probably a workshop or some sort of power transfer station right here, he said. You can still see the spillway on the opposite side. Those broken sections are where the conduits that fed water into the turbines were. This entire side of the dam was probably three or four metres lower than it is now, so its all buried or maybe broken and washed away from whatever wrecked it. Was it enchanted? Saraca asked. Cant tell. Broke shit is broke. Xoc looked back and forth between them, looking like she was trying to understand arcane incantations. Wh-what are you two talking about? There are so many words in there that I dont understand. Just talking about what this is, Girika replied. We see this sort of situation a lot. People get blasted back to nothing and sit on artefacts of the previous era without ever knowing what they do. You mean this is from our country before the Demon Gods? Well, you did say its been here for as long as anyone can remember. The young Ocelo female walked over and placed a paw against the moss-covered stone of the old dam. What can we do with it? If you fix it up, Girika said, a lot. But, uh, thisd take a lot to fix up. Well, I guess you dont even need to fix it up good as new: you just need to make something that works with what you have. Are there any other places like this? Saraca asked. There used to be, Xoc answered. In every valley between the hills here. They were all along each river feeding into the lake. What happened to them? They were torn down. The flooding they could cause threatened the residential areas along the rivers. so why is this one still here? Spite. Hah? Xoc stepped away from the dam, planting her paws on her hips as she stared across its length. My clans territory used to be a lot bigger. One of the clan heads got so mad about our shrinking holdings he decided that if they couldnt keep it, theyd flood it so no one else could have it. Then they fought off everyone that tried to destroy the dam. So why is it still standing? You have a lot more people to fight off now. People started using the lake it made, Xoc shrugged. So now they dont want to empty it out. Ridiculous. It made a sort of sense, but it was a stupid sort of sense. Stubborn people creating other stubborn people, using the vestiges of a lost technology that they had no clue about. Oh, a dam, Karuvakis voice came from behind them. Xoc started and spun around. Who? This is one of my wives, Karuvaki, Saraca said. She was the one that pointed out the mystic thing in the slums. Karuvaki, this is Xoc. She was a contestant at that fighting pit we came from and also happens to be Itzlis daughter. This entire area is their ancestral land. The young Ocelo peered at Karuvaki, then Saraca. I knew it, she said. You are one of those. One of what? A pervert! Ive never seen anything like her before, but shes not Baagh. Shes Laiga, Saraca told her. A cross between a Baagh and Singh. Xoc backed away, her amber eyes narrowed in disgust. I know theyre sort of rare, Saraca said, but do you mean to say that there arent any here? Of course not! Xoc said, Baagh and Singh are different races. Why would youyouI-Im not marrying you, just so you know! Not that you come remotely close to qualifying, Karuvaki muttered. Anyway, whats going on with this dam here? A relic from before the Demon Gods, Saraca said. It looks like it was constructed with magic, but weve no idea whether it was enchanted. If it was, Karuvaki said, that would imply something very strong breaking it down. Given that the Demon Gods had felled a colossal tree, stone enchanted beyond the strength of adamantite was well within the realm of their power. They proceeded past the dam, finding a lake withered by the dry season on the other side. Where the jungle floor was exposed, the residents had moved down from their branches to set up crude workshops between the trees. Many of the trees had permanent dwellings built in the largest branches of the canopy layer. The Ocelo seemed equally at ease moving from tree to tree as they were moving along the ground. I guess this is Ocelo-exclusive land, Saraca said. Thats right, Xoc replied. The other races arent comfortable living like this. They cant get around very well, either. Theyre more like the Entulu than they are like the Tenduah. While Tenduah could climb trees with some proficiency, they werent a semi-arboreal race like the Entulu. He wondered what else the Ocelo were capable of. So where do these mystics work if the place is flooded half of the year? They work pretty much everywhere, but I think I know what youre talking about. This way. From what Ive seen so far, Karuvaki said as they followed Xoc, they have an elegant system in place here. How so? Saraca asked. Well, the smells of habitation arent very strong here, for one. It was overpowering down at the docks. The seasonal flooding washes everything away. Rains during the dry season help, too. Do your people fish these waters, Xoc? Only fishers are allowed to fish, Xoc replied. And they observe strict limits set by the mystics. Its not enough to feed everyone, so we have to do other things. They passed a herd of Nug foraging under the watchful eye of Ocelo ranchers. The one-tonne animals were consuming the dried mud as much as they were grazing on plants. I take it that your ranchers here dont purchase as much salt as those in other parts of the city do, Karuvaki said. How do you know that? Xoc looked over her shoulder, How do you know anything of what were doing? Youre not even from around here. We may not be locals, but we know how things work. Your Nug are consuming the clay here because the floodwaters deposit salt and other minerals that they need to stay healthy. That saves you on purchases of salt imported from the Great Lut. I-I didnt know that. Well, thats good! Salt is expensive and we cant really afford it. You dont have alluvial mining operations here? Karuvaki asked. Whats that? Searching for gems and precious metals deposited in the sediment and riverbanks. I believe they comprise the majority of your countrys exports in terms of trade value. A bit. We dont get much. Most of the good spots belong to the tribes outside of the city. Heres the thing that you were probably asking about, by the way. They arrived at the base of the same hill that Cuorocos Cliffs was a part of. This part of it was north-facing and the understory was permanently shrouded in shadow. Was this it, Karuvaki? Saraca asked. I think so, yes, the Sacred Claw went ahead with the groups divine casters. The local Druids have harnessed a nutrient cycle here. Is this technique being spread across the city? We actually copied some mystics in another part of the city, Xoc said. It looked like a good idea, and it seems to work even better for us than it does for them. Jungles were extremely efficient when it came to their nutrient cycles, to the point that their soil quality became poor. All sorts of things C even whole corpses C could be stripped down and processed by the native organisms within a day or two. Saraca leaned close to one of the huge, branched fungi attached to the stones, trying to figure out what was going on. Is there something I can help you with? Oh, is that you, Xoc? An aged Ocelo called out as he doddered over from where he was tending to the fungus garden. He was clad in the same simple garb as the other citizens, save for the glazed beads and colourful feathers that marked him as a mystic. Two young Ocelo followed in his footsteps. Elder Patli, Xoc bobbed her head in greeting. These are some guests staying at my fathers inn. They wanted to take a look around. Is that so My name is Karuvaki, his wife gestured to the other divine casters in the entourage. Its our first time in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, and we couldnt help but notice similar work being done in other parts of the city. Were quite impressed by whats going on here. I see, the Elder nodded. Its nearly unheard of for clan mystics to leave their clans, so youre most welcome to take a look around. If thats the case, Karuvaki said, who has been spreading this technique around? Most of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhrs resident mystics arent affiliated with any clan, Elder Patli said. We simply tend to the communities around us. People simply imitate what they think is useful from what they see nearby. It did make for a good way for knowledge to spread. The relatively porous social and economic boundaries in cities were often fertile ground for new ideas. This was especially pronounced in places like Rolengorek, where the clans tended to keep to themselves. Does that mean that this hasnt spread to the clans outside of the city? Karuvaki asked. I cant know for sure, the Elder answered, but most likely not. The people of the city tend to be looked down upon by the powerful and wealthy clans. Well, maybe looked down upon is the wrong way to put it C we are simply unassociated and outside of their awareness. Since you seem to be unaware of this, I take it that youre not from around here Were travellers from the Beastman Confederacy, Karuvaki replied. Whats that? Xoc asked. Elder Patli furrowed his brow at the young Ocelo. Youll have to forgive Xoc for her ignorance, he lowered his head. Our youths are so busy scratching out a living in the cities that most know nothing of the world beyond. Our elders are so busy bemoaning the ignorance of their youths that I still dont know what the Beastman Confederacy is, Xoc grumbled. Its one of the great powers of the world, girl, Elder Patli said, then turned back to Karuvaki. That such esteemed company would find something of interest in our humble city is an honour. One can never know everything, Elder Patli, Karuvaki replied. Weve seen systems similar to this, but the species involved here are unfamiliar. If you dont mind, could you explain the entire process as you understand it? Of course! I would be delighted if our efforts spread beyond our little city gardens. The elder brought them deeper into the shadowed grove C which was large enough to be considered a farm C and stopped at a section where the fungi had been stripped off of the trees and cliff face. As you may have noticed, Elder Patli said, Rolengorek is already beyond the limit of how many Beastmen it can support. While the warrior clans turn to expansion as a solution C or at least as a way to expend our excess population C a few of us are working to increase the efficiency of our domestic industries. The Elder walked over to the nearest tree with the look of one satisfied by their work. Outside of the city, Nug ranchers have the luxury of relying on the natural processes of our native jungle to sustain their herds. In the city, however, the population density is too great for nature to support. Still, nature offers us a reprieve. Elder Patli tapped the tree lightly with a claw. Its bark seemed to come alive with countless white hairs. Mitras claws dug painfully into Saracas arm. This is a species of worm that we discovered in the city a few years ago. Were not sure where it came from C maybe it has always been here C only that it goes through its food very quickly. Does it present any dangers? Karuvaki asked. Not that weve seen. If it did attack Beastmen, wed have people disintegrating in their litters overnight. As far as we know, it simply decomposes waste like so many other jungle species of this type. It just does it at an extraordinarily rapid pace. Karuvaki looked over at the Druids in the entourage, who nodded in response. They certainly merit in-depth study, she said. So I assume that their byproducts go into growing all the fungus that we walked by. Yes, thats right, Elder Patli went over to another tree where thousands of branching fungi were sprouting. All of the trees C plus the cliff over there C are seeded with the spores of these Blood Antlers. Despite the fearsome name, theyre a favourite of many herbivores in our jungle. Its a simple technique, really. We feed our refuse to the worms and the castings of the worms nurture the Blood Antlers. The Blood Antlers feed our Nug. How long do they take to mature? Three or four days as long as we keep conditions ideal. I dont mean to brag, but its an ideal crop for Ocelo to cultivate. He led them over to an even darker part of the jungle, gesturing to the canopy above. This is our current project. As we Ocelo can dwell in trees, were turning the canopy into our city. By doing so, we can trap moisture in the understory and can turn the entire area akin to a cave where we can grow fungi all the way to the ceiling. Were also thinking of bringing in wildfowl to help with pest control and provide more food, but were still deliberating over candidates. I would dare say that this is the most impressive thing Ive seen in Rolengorek so far, Karuvaki said. Are there projects like this going on anywhere else? The fungus gardens that you saw near the docks, but theyre much smaller in scale. If they become commonplace, however, well be able to support a lot more people. It would also bring a significant economic advantage to those pioneering the industry, but he wasnt sure how much power industrial might had in Rolengorek. Still, an innovation of this scale was sure to bring societal change with it. Out of curiosity, Saraca said, was someone responsible for taking initiative with this project? Elder Patli gestured to Xoc. Xoc here was instrumental in convincing the families in the area to cooperate. She also helped to fund our research and provided food and materials for labour and construction. Saraca smiled inwardly as Xoc looked away. Despite all appearances, it seemed that this Ocelo clan still had its Lord. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 8, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Youre really going to teach me? You make it sound as if you never expected me to hold up my end of our bargain. Karuvaki, of course, wasnt satisfied with a summary of Elder Patlis operation, so Saracas entourage split up to pursue their respective tasks. Devi went to the docks with a handful of guards to start trading her goods while Saraca and Mitra went to a more quiet part of Xocs holdings with the young Ocelo female. They entered a glade created by a dead tree that had been felled by the locals. Roughly half of the tree had already been taken away to be used for one thing or another. The patch of sunlight in the otherwise shadowed understory was filled with opportunistic plants taking advantage of the gap in the canopy. A metre or two beyond the edges of the clearing, two dozen of Saracas house guard kept a watchful eye on the surroundings. I didnt know what to think, Xoc replied. Rolengorek is a land bound by strict laws and customs, is it not? It is, Xoc admitted, but those are big laws. Agreements between clans. Punishment for major crimes and breaking taboos. Saraca didnt look at her as he paced the perimeter of the clearing. Meaning that minor problems are simply ignored? I know that chieftains handle that sort of thing out in the jungle, Xoc replied, but its not like that in the city. There are the big clans that come here to do big clan things, and then theres the rest of us. Who lives in those clanhold-looking complexes on top of the largest hills around the city? Those are where members of the warrior clans stay when they come to visit. But what about law enforcement and the general maintenance of order? Who runs the city, so to speak? The big warrior clans make sure that the big rules are followed, Xoc told him, plus anything that happens right in front of their faces, I guess. Everything else just sorts itself out. I dont know why you insist on being so dense, ji. I told you about this when we got here, right? He stopped pacing and turned to look at Mitra. His wife was preoccupied with watching the cloud of colourful butterflies that gathered over the flowering plants in the glade. You did, but this is the first time weve really seen it in depth. The other cities are primarily composed of the presiding clans members. Saraca turned his attention to Xoc, stepping several metres into the clearing. Well, enough about that for now, he said. I already have a good idea about your martial background, but lets see how you do against a properly trained warrior. The young Ocelo looked around at the members of Saracas house guard. Er, not them, Saraca said. Me. You? You wanted to learn how to fight bigger opponents, yes? Im the biggest one around. Saraca lowered himself into a neutral stance, gesturing for Xoc to approach. She hesitated for several moments. Saraca was nearly a metre taller than Xoc, and likely three times the weight. He waited patiently, and she eventually gained the courage to pad forward. Her light steps transformed into a sudden burst of speed. She came in low, aiming a swipe at his thigh. Saraca shifted back a half step. Rather than attempting to extend her measure, she immediately disengaged. Very good, Saraca nodded in approval. You avoided a mistake that I expect many of those pit fighters would have made. I-I did? I didnt feel safe so I just pulled out. A warriors intuition is usually superior to their active thoughts. But that intuition only goes so far as it is trained. It is only when one learns to harness intuition, exercise discipline, and seamlessly apply thought that one can be considered a true warrior. One who purely relies on intuition is merely an animal. One who thinks too much is meat. Um, where am I on that scale? You are wherever you are, Saraca replied. Its not a fixed thing. Influences both internal and external always affect the balance, and the best balance always adjusts to the situation. Now, attack again. Xoc didnt hesitate when he beckoned. She circled him warily before darting in to strike at his flank. Saraca shifted to face her. His right paw came down to intercept her head and she blurred to the side. Xocs Evasion brought her straight into his left paw. She flew two metres and went rolling through the flowers, sending petals and puffs of pollen into the streams of afternoon light. The young Ocelo wobbled unsteadily to her feet, shaking her head several times. Howhow did you know what to do? She slurred. You are not a reckless attacker, he said. When you switch to offence, youve already determined an avenue to safety should things go awry. In that particular exchange, Evasion would have only brought you to safety if used in two directions. One of them is generally unthinkable to those on the offence, so I prepared a counter for the remaining option. What was the unthinkable option? Backwards. Xocs jaw fell open slightly. Saraca grinned. Embracing your nature has brought you far, he said, but that nature can also be exploited. I wont be able to touch you at this rate, Xoc said. What would you do in my place? Throw something. The Ocelo picked up a rock and threw it. He deflected it to the side. Xoc levelled a flat stare at him. It didnt work. Not against me, but it might have against a warrior more on your level. The fundamental issue you face is one of mass and measure. As you are, if you successfully strike, say, Rolo the Red, you will draw blood. If she gets her claws in you, youre pretty much done. Her superior reach makes it that much easier, and you have to work ten times harder than her to come out on top. I know that already, Xoc told him, but I havent figured out how to beat it. Youll be afforded some leeway as you get stronger, Saraca said. The gap between small and large combatants shrinks the more powerful they get. To cover what remains, most focus on improving their measure or enhancing their defences to the degree that they can efficiently trade blows. Smaller races like Goblins and Dwarves are excellent subjects to observe on that front. Whats a Dwarve? Erm, a Dwarf is basically a shorter, stockier Human. Theyre usually tougher. Ive never seen a Human before. Humans are like monkeys without tails. Anyway, warriors of those races either use projectiles or long weapons to compensate for their lack of reach. That reach can grow to two or three metres, which puts Beastmen using their natural weapons at a disadvantage. You dont have to be a Goblin, Dwarf or Human to employ that concept, however. Saraca strolled over to the fallen tree in the middle of the glade, stopping about three metres away. He extended an arm towards the dried trunk, waving his claws around. I cant reach this, right? Right. He took another swing. Four metre-long furrows appeared in the dead wood. Xocs eyes widened and she pointed a claw excitedly. That! Teach me how to do that! Saraca grinned at her reaction. Im not sure if youll be able to learn the basics of it by the time we need to leave, but well give it a shot. Beastmen tend to rely on their natural weaponry, so Martial Arts were developed to emulate the way that other races use equipment to extend their measure. It is known by many names, but the name of a Martial Art is unimportant. Its essentially a Boost Art that increases the range of ones natural weaponry. That also means it is only as strong as your natural weaponrybut at least you can quickly restore it if it breaks. Does it work on teeth? Xoc asked, An Ocelos strongest attack is their bite. He furrowed his brow and applied the Martial Art to his teeth. Chuckles rose from around the glade as he tried to talk. Ohfayhih hich hery hawhwad. Ahem. That was very awkward. I can see a potential application if you want greater penetration after you bite your target, but I wouldnt advise it. Warriors from the Beastman Confederacy only bite in single combat where they are certain no one else will interfere. It narrows ones field of vision, locks them into place and exposes them to attacks from other sources on the battlefield. Saraca flicked his claws in quick succession, gouging four holes in the trunk a dozen metres away. Xoc stared at the result, then back at Saraca with hungry eyes. You can also release them like that, he said. What youll be learning is a basic form of the Martial Art. What you just saw is something you can eventually develop. Fair enough, Xoc said. What do I have to do? Youve already grasped at least one Martial Art, which is the Evasion that you used against Rolo the Red earlier today and against me just now. That means you have the minimum capacity to employ simple Martial Arts. Whats left is to tie them to your combat style so you can grasp them. I dont know if I have anything like a combat style. I just do what makes sense. You do, he nodded. You wouldnt be able to perform Martial Arts otherwise. Some styles come more easily than others, depending on ones race and how distant it is from your natural form. In your case, I suspect you are doing what is natural to the Ocelo race, which will make it indispensable for you and your people in the future. my people? Saraca went over to lean against the dead tree. You expressed discontent with thelets just call it the primal way in which the city functions. Despite it being a city, it is far from civil aside from the fact that people arent wantonly slaughtering one another for food. Not that this isnt an achievement in itself C many societies dont even get that far. I dont like how things are right now, Xoc said, but, at the same time, its just the way things are, isnt it? Besides, to even try changing anything, Id have to be a Lord. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. But you are a Lord, Saraca told her. Well, you are on your way to becoming one, at least. The Ocelo girl stared at him. Saraca crossed his arms. You dont believe me. Of course not! How am I a Lord? I dont even have a tribe or clan. The entire Ocelo population in this part of the city is your clan, is it not? I mightve called them that a hundred years ago, but not today. He sighed and scratched his head, walking over to where the Ocelo youth was examining the gouges in the fallen tree. What comes first, he asked, a tribe or its leader? Do people magically manifest the moment a Lord springs into existence? No, Xoc answered, But Im not big and powerful like any Lord. Thats why I said youre on your way to becoming one, Saraca told her. You may not yet be a Lord, but you are demonstrating the behaviours of one. One becomes what they are, so to speak. Furthermore, your people are already reciprocating your leadership. But Im not doing anything special, Xoc said. Anyone can do what Im doing. People can do a lot of things. But the fact of the matter is that they dont. For instance, why are you risking yourself in the fighting pits? There is far easier work. Because I can make more fighting than anything else that I might be able to get work for. And what do your earnings go toward? Do you spend it on yourself? No. If what Elder Patli says is true, youve been putting toward improving your community. Is that something Rolo the Red would do? No, but most people would think that way. Its just the decent thing to do. Really nowGirika, what do you think? I think that shes a sucker. A convenient one. Xoc flattened her ears and glared at the Inquisitor. Saraca chuckled. For the record, he said, I think that youre doing the right thing. But Im a Lord, as youve probably noticed. The same type of Lord as you seem to be growing into. Lords do what they believe is best: wed even act on behalf of others for no reason other than a sense of responsibility. Were convenient suckers, as Girika so elegantly put it. Most of what we do, others would only do for the sake of those closest to them and possibly not even then. At the same time, what a Lord believes may not necessarily be a beneficial thing. One may be an evil tyrant that uses their power and authority to visit all manner of ills upon those they are responsible for. Or they can be so foolishly good that they bring ruin instead of prosperity. Its never just one thing or the other, however: all Lords are a mix of things, and are influenced by their race, experiences and circumstances. This is part of the reason why Im going out of my way to instruct you. I just wanted you to teach me how to fight bigger opponents. And I will, Saraca nodded. Because you will have to, in the future. And not in the fighting pits. Look, Im not trying to become the leader of some warband hereC But a war may just be what your people will have on your hands, Saraca told her. I will explain, if you would only listen. The idea that her clan might be attacked seemed to get through to Xoc. She settled on her haunches and waited for Saraca expectantly. The tale of civilisation is not one of slow and steady progress, he sat down on the log beside her. It advances in fits and starts, leaping ahead through periods of great progress and turmoil. It can stagnate indefinitely and even fall to decay. And you, young Xoc, are about to take one of those leaps of progress. Me? Xocs confusion was evident, Do you mean Rolengorek? With Rana Drathas conquest of the Draconic Kingdom? No, Saraca shook his head. Rana Drathas expansion into the Draconic Kingdom is not guaranteed to bring progress. Exposure to new ideas and seeing new horizons may lead to change, but, right now, he is simply facilitating a massive tribal migration. Then when what are we doing thats so special? Hmmhow should I put it? In essence, you are freeing up time. You lost me. We Beastmen have our challenges, Saraca told her. We have a nature that makes it difficult to see anything other than what is right in front of us. The vast majority of our time revolves around the hunt C securing our next meal. Even in the city here, that doesnt change: one simply goes from hunting to toiling so you can afford the most basic of necessities. Devis ongoing trade showed that discretionary spending was minimal in Rolengorek. People literally did as he said C they worked to simply survive, and they worked all day to do so. When they didnt work, they conserved their energy for the next days work. It was not very different from life as a feral predator. I dont see how that will change, Xoc said. It will, Saraca replied. It already has, in fact. Between everything youre doing here, the cost of ranching Nug is much cheaper than the standard jungle herding practices in Rolengorek. You are optimising the use of your available territory, turning it orders of magnitude more productive than before. Really? Really. The arboreal nature of the Ocelo has also made you skip a step in the usual process. Most societies go from whatever their primal roots are to hunter-gatherers. Then they pick up some form of pastoralism, which begins the shift to agrarianism and sedentary life when some people can afford to experiment with it. Farming facilitates even greater land utilisation, but youre farming in three dimensions here. Doing so is a huge leap ahead that not many civilisations have grasped yet. Xoc turned to look at Mitra. Do you all talk like this? I cant understand half of what hes saying. No, Mitra said, thats just him. What he means to say is that what youre doing is going to give you a lot of food, so youre probably going to need to defend your holdings from people who still only think in terms of raiding. Or worse. What could be worse than getting raided? People resist change. Especially those who believe that they stand to lose from it. All of those people ranching out in the jungle will feel threatened by your new techniques, as will the clans that they pay tribute to. The Ocelo visibly struggled with the idea that others might do that. As young as she was, a bit of na?vet might be expected, but the world wouldnt be so kind as to accommodate it. If one wished for peace, one needed to prepare for war. In the case of a Lord, it was not only warfare of the martial sort. Butbut its not as if were keeping our techniques to ourselves, Xoc said. Anyone that comes to learn can learn. Little gardens like ours are popping up all over the city. Everyone benefits from this, right? The world would be a very different place if it was so reasonable, Mitra replied. Were not saying that everyone will react the same way, but it will happen in some form eventually. Its as Saraca said, right? What a Lord believes may not necessarily be a beneficial thing. In this case, it extends to everyone. They will act to preserve the status quo because maintaining the status quo means maintaining their livelihoods. Those actions may mean your destruction. If you wish to protect what you are creating here, then you must be prepared to fight for it. We cant fight! Xoc said, Not a warrior clan! I know I said we were a warrior clan once, but thats not the same as being an active warrior clan today. Theyll tear us apart like were nothing! That may be the case right now, Saraca said, but possibly not in the future. From what I can tell, you are shrewd enough to know how to avoid unnecessary risks. If you apply that shrewdness to your leadership, you will find that you can achieve much without drawing the wrong sort of attention C possibly enough to deter even the warrior clans. Xocs lack of disbelief over the idea of the warrior clans quashing her peoples work was a clear indicator of the type of suppression that Karuvaki suggested on their arrival. Living under the ruling elite was often like that: nails that stuck out got hammered. Without official recognition as a clan by Rolengoreks presiding council, political avenues to preserve their fledgling industry were likely closed. The most expedient course for Xoc and her people was to simply become a de facto power that couldnt be brushed aside, and Saraca believed that they could do it. So, Saraca asked. Now that Ive laid things out for you, what is your decision? Will you back down from your course? Remain as prey? Or will you fight to secure your holdings? This got waaaay more serious than I expected it to, Xoc scratched her ear. I have one question, though What is it? Why are you doing this? Youre not even from our country. What do you get from helping me? Saraca raised a paw to slowly stroke his jowls, looking straight into Xocs amber eyes. To plant a seed, perhaps. There are many things that I know I shouldnt do, but there are also things that I know I must do. The people of Rolengorek suffered a devastating calamity two centuries ago, and they effectively lost everything that they were. What has risen out of the ashesI suppose heartbreaking would be the closest feeling that can describe it. Seeing what I have seen, I can already imagine what was once here. That means I also have an idea of how far your society has devolved. You mean to say that you pity us. If it was merely pity, then I would simply do nothing but pity you and your people. What spurred me to act was not the past, but the present. It was you. Me? Dont let it get to your head, Saraca said, but I believe youll be instrumental to the development of Rolengorek as a civilisation. If I left you to your fate, however, you would be facing a dark future indeed. Instead, I would rather see you as an agent for positive change. It is an opportunity that may not come again for centuries. Soso youre not after my body. No. Um, well, I wouldnt mind if I had a strongC Mitra grabbed Xoc by the scruff of the neck and casually tossed her out of the glade. Rejected. Mitra The harem has spoken, Mitra replied in an officious tone. What I meant was that you didnt have to throw her. Gotta lay down the law. Youre just too soft when it comes to females, ji. Saraca shook his head as they waited for the Ocelo girl to come back. So, Xoc brushed off her coat, youre teaching me how to fight because you want me to be able to defend my clan. I dont have decades to teach you, so I can only really point you in the right direction. But Im sure even that is enough to overcome opponents like Rolo the Red. From what Ive seen, the average member of the warrior clans keeping order in the city is about as powerful as she is, so that means youd be able to handle any official goons that come your way. Not that drawing attention to yourself like that is a good idea right now. But I cant defend everything on my own, Xoc told him. If a group of guards comes after me, Im done for. You wont be on your own, Saraca replied. You have your clan. Uh, my clan is busy. They have to eat and all that. I told you before: what you are doing here is, in essence, freeing up time. In terms of natural behaviour, when a period of plenty comes upon a tribe, they will tend to multiply. Then the population shrinks when that period of plenty ends, splitting off into migrations or being lost in tribal warfare. In an urban economy, however, having a bunch of cubs is not the only answer to excess resources. You can exchange your excess resources for goods and services, effectively buying time to focus on your pursuits. So Ill have a bunch of people with free time to help guard our stuff Erthats not quite what I was getting at. There is something to be said about having a lot of people around, but that wont help you if a warband comes along. You need warriors to fight warriors. But I dont have any warriors. I cant just randomly pick up people and say youre a warrior, now! I cant pay them, either. Its good that you at least recognise the issues, Saraca said. This is probably the biggest obstacle you have right now. Your clan has decentralised entirely C become a non-entity, if you will. Fortunately, it seems that you still have a loose sense of shared identity, plus you have some followers due to what youve done so far. Additionally, youre the only investor in Elder Patlis agricultural venture, which should entitle you to a portion of his profits. How Xoc had already laid the groundwork for everything was a fascinating study in itself. Without any formal education or foreknowledge of what was happening, she had unintentionally acted to secure the economic and political backing required to rebuild her clan. But he doesnt profit off of it, Xoc told him. The sales of Nug fodder go to help families in need. Charity is all well and good, Saraca said. But aimless charity does nothing to alleviate the fundamental issues facing your people, nor will it prepare you for the future. Thankful civilians will not protect the fungus farm from raids or worse. Well, they can try but Im sure you know that it wont be pretty and it will ultimately be ineffective. I dont know how Elder Patli will feel if I start demanding stuff The instinct to nurture and protect is something you have to tame and harness, Saraca said. Its especially strong in benevolent Lords. Right now, the abstract notion that youre helping your people is overriding what needs to be done. You have limited time and resources to rebuild and properly organise your clan. And what do I have to do to properly organise my clan? Well, the specific details are better left to you, but, broadly speaking, you need to train and rebuild the warrior caste and sort out the other castes according to the new realities brought about by your revolutionary industry. It will be a very delicate balancing act where you need to grow your power, forge alliances and avoid the wrong sort of attention. The way you put it is a bit exciting. I sort of wish I could stick around and chronicle this. We can always check in from time to time now that weve covered this ground. I think I get what youre trying to say, Xoc rubbed her neck, but I dont know if I can do all of that Its a challenge, to be sure, Saraca nodded. Im sure youll eventually figure it out. Youll make mistakes and there will be a lot of uncertainty, but thats life. And dont try to go it alone, Mitra said. I dont know if Ocelo are solitary hunter types, but you should learn how to rely on the people you trust. Uh, make sure theyre trustworthy first. Xoc let out a long sigh. Why does it feel like the weight of the world is suddenly on my shoulders? She asked, I never asked for any of this. I just wanted to help out a bit. Thats often how it works, Saraca replied. Historys great figures usually never ask for everything that happens to them. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 8, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Youllyoull really do it? Of course, Elder Patli chuffed in good humour. Karuvaki and I have discussed many of the opportunities that our efforts here might lead to. To seize them efficiently, however, leadership is required. Besides, I think it will be good for our people. Despite being surrounded by so many others, so many Ocelo live lost and alone in this all-engulfing city. Building a strong community will drive away that insidious malaise. Saraca exchanged looks with Karuvaki. As he expected, the uplifter had done much on her end, as well. With the elders endorsement, Xoc would be off to an unassuming, but solid, start. With the evening well underway, they returned to the Cuorocos Cliffs for dinner and to share their thoughts on what they had seen. Are you sure we didnt do too much? Mitra asked, I know why you did it, but she might end up as Samrat in a few decades. Maybe sooner. That sort of thing can happen in a flash with the right timing and a bit of luck. If she becomes a more mature version of her current self, Saraca answered, I would count that a good thing. Even if they dont become our allies, the world needs bastions of order to stand against all of the chaos that assails itand vestiges of order should chaos prevail and bring ruin to everything. Quite frankly, if something like the Demon Gods happened once again, Rolengorek would surely be destroyed. He could only pray that someone survived to pick up the pieces. What did you tell that mystic, anyway? Saraca asked, I swear his coat was three times glossier than when we left him. Nothing overly special, Karuvaki said. I used already-working concepts present in Rolengorek. That farm of theirs will generate revenues for a government budget. That budget will be divided between raising new mystics, training warriors, promoting vocations that support their agricultural industry, and funding research and development. They may not have anything like guilds here, but even in primitive tribes, the young learn from the old. Its only a matter of time before their truly sedentary state will organise the population into more advanced societal constructs. That much was undeniable. All social races did it to some degree, though the flow of things wasnt always the same. Did you note anything problematic while speaking with Elder Patli? Theres nothing that stuck out to meactually, when you hear the name Doubek, whats the first thing that comes to mind? Its a Human surname, isnt it? A Ranger lineage from the Uhlan diaspora. Thats what I thought why? Its the name of the local god of the hunt. Girika let out a snort from where he was leaning against the entry flap. So these guys hunt Humans, but their god of the hunt is a Human. It may just be a coincidence, Karuvaki admitted, but its certainly not a felid Beastman name, linguistically speaking. What are the names of these other gods? Saraca asked. The furrow creasing Saracas brow deepened as Karuvaki went through a short list of names. I?kur is not common, but neither is it unheard of amongst Beastmen. Mostly from the civilisations in the west on the way here. The rest are from other races. Theres even an insectoid one in the mix. Another strange puzzle You said that the iconography of these gods is either nature related or fashioned in the form of Beastmen, right? I did, Karuvaki said. The names and gods are probably inherited from a time when they were more interconnected with the world, but theyve long forgotten the source. What about you, Mitra? Did you pick up any linguistic clues this entire time? Their speech is bastardised between seven different racial forms, the Chaaran replied. Theres plenty of contamination from the Great Lut, as well. Its impossible to tell whether any single element is from some far-flung past. I suppose well have to stay sharp for that sort of thing from now on Devi appeared partway through their discussion. She tossed sacks heavy with gems and precious stones onto the rooms central table. You didnt trade for more goods? Saraca asked. Theres supposed to be an upper-class market in some other part of the city, the Magnate replied. I went with this for now since they might have some interesting offerings there. Can we visit tomorrow? Sure. Maybe well finally get to see what Rolengoreks conquest of the Draconic Kingdom brings. Early the next morning, Saraca found Xoc swatting the air in front of a wooden post with a look of intense concentration. Did anything come out? He asked. Xoc leapt in fright, landing on a ledge ten metres above him. Something almost came out! She snarled down at him, Who just sneaks up on others like that? Youre going to lose an eye one of these days. You were just concentrating to the exclusion of all else, Saraca said. Thats not a good habit, by the way. I was just trying to follow what you said, Xoc hopped back down. But it just doesnt make sense. Yes, thats one of the challenges of Martial Arts. Youve adopted a combat style that is derived from your racial aptitudes. Ocelo are powerful and agile for their size, and Evasion comes naturally to you because its an extension of your nature as an Ocelo warrior. With that in mind, youd probably learn much faster while hunting. Folklore has it that the type of technique youre trying to learn originated from hunters who just needed a little bit more reach to catch their prey. That being said, whoever first developed that Martial Art and so many others that defied reality had to be insane. Fortunately, that insanity worked in their favour. Hmm The young Ocelo warrior looked up at the canopy, sheathing and unsheathing her claws. Is it really that simple? Basic Martial Arts are simply that: basic. Does using Evasion involve any great effort? No. Its the same way with all of them. Basic Martial Arts are effortless for veteran warriors. Your physical stamina will likely run out faster than your mental focus. All you have to do is make that initial connection. Saracas wives walked down the cliff and joined them in front of the river. They were all armed for a day of shopping. Even the house guard had been wrangled into it. Wicker baskets were slung over their shoulders and he was certain that their magical containers had been emptied out. Do we know which way were going? He asked. Its some place called the Hibiscus Glade, Devi answered. Do you know where that is, Xoc? I do, but are you sure you want to go there? Its very uhstuffy. Well, I guess youll all fit in. Not that Im saying youre stuffy or anything Their guide leapt across the river and led them through the hills to the north. The divide between the wealthy and the impoverished was made abundantly clear long before they reached their destination. The cramped landscape of humble abodes in the understory gave way to wide jungle paths lined by spacious estates under the broad boughs of older trees. Each estate had a cluster of buildings much like the fortress courtyard in Kira. While both the poor and wealthy used timber construction, the homes of the rich had a sense of age to them. It was probably because the wood often sported painted designs displaying each clans history and was treated with glossy lacquer to preserve its condition. No one race comprised the majority of the residents, though the instinctual quirks that Xoc had pointed out the previous day resulted in the same behaviours that they had observed in other parts of the city. Still, the citizens maintained a sense of pride that was absent elsewhere. Stuffy indeed, Girika grumbled. You think theres anything behind those airs theyre putting up? Theyre rich and influential, Xoc told him. How did they come by their wealth? Devi asked. I dont know what each of them does, exactly, but most of them get it from their territories outside the city. None of them are from the warrior caste, right? Right. These people are from the regular clans that live in the interior. They focus on ranching, collecting stuff and selling things. Which is still important, Saraca said. Are there any behaviours we should be wary of? Dont pick a fight, basically? They usually keep to themselves. I dont know what youre going to do if someone comes and asks who you are, though. Youre a Lord, but youre not one of our Lords, so someone might get too curious. Are they hostile to outsiders? We dont have outsiders period. I have no idea how theyll see you. Well, how do you see us? Umannoying, at first. Now youre just a mysterious Lord. Tall, striped and handsome? Mitra kicked him in the leg. He was about to turn a victimised look at her when a strain of music drifted through the air. It sounds like you were right about their Bards. There are a lot of them here, Mitra said. I can hear dozens in different parts of this district. Its all mundane, though thats not surprising. One thing that people almost always underestimated about Bards was their scouting ability, which included both their stealth and detection skills. As they made their way further into the district, he started picking up lyrics of several different songs, all of which were unfamiliar to him. Are these songs well-known here, Xoc? He asked. I dont know any songs, actuallyCeep! You poor thing! Mitra gathered Xoc up in a big hug, Make sure you have Bards in your reborn clan, okay? His ears swivelled back and forth. He focused on listening to any histories C particularly those from two centuries ago or earlier. A leaden weight gradually formed in the pit of his stomach. All he could discern were more recent works extolling the feats and virtues of the resident clans. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Rolengorek has always been alone, he repeated Rana Sajs words. No heroes to save them; no legends to adore, Mitra said softly. Born from the ashes of a people forlorn. What are you saying? Xoc sniffed, Wh-why am I crying?! Mitra, stop making her cry. But sad things are sad! Mitra released Xoc, who cleared her throat to fix her moaning voice. I dont understand, she sniffed again. Why do I feel so sad now? Was that magic? It was the song of your people, Mitra replied. Strands of the truth, forgotten with the passage of time. What do you know about the Demon Gods, Xoc? Saraca asked. Not much. They came a long time ago and made a mess of everything. Thats it? From what weve discerned, Saraca said, the Demon Gods came to Rolengorek two centuries ago. They made more than a mess of everything C they annihilated the civilisation that was once here. That dam in your clans territory is a vestige of that civilisation. I cant speak for their culture, but it indicates that the people here were once far more technologically and magically advanced than they are now. That means we were strong, right? Xoc asked, A lot stronger than we are right now? In all likelihood, yes, Saraca answered. It also means that the Demon Gods had to be powerful enough to destroy them. Something like that doesnt stop on its own. It has to be stopped. Alright, so they were stopped. Then what? The point of Mitras verse is that they werent stopped here. All around us, you hear songs of relatively recent events, but no songs of that time two centuries ago. That means no heroes came to stand for Rolengorek; no legendary feats to pass on to future generations. Only loss. I dont know the reason why, but Rolengorek was abandoned to its fate by the rest of the region. It adds a previously unknown dimension to the words Rolengorek has always been alone. Xocs mouth dropped open in silent horror. You mean we had friends, and they abandoned us? Thats terrible! My line of thinking assumes that this part of the world used to work like other parts of the world, Saraca said. We dont know what happened for sure. All we know is that there is no record of resistance against the Demon Gods, and no one came to help the survivors after the Demon Gods were dealt with. A low growl filled Xocs throat. Grrthats vile. Once we get strong enough, we should just kill all of those bastards. They deserve whats coming to them. Saraca placed a hand on the young Ocelos head. The past is the past, he told her. Wise people learn from the past. One may remember it fondly. But those who cling to the past are some of the most tragic and pitiful people youll ever know. Are you saying we should just forget? Forgive our neighbours for their betrayal? While we went from whatever built that dam to what we are now, everyone else Again, we dont know what the exact circumstances were. Everyone in the region might have been ruined to the same degree. That didnt seem to convince the seething Ocelo in the slightest. Maybe it was better to approach the subject again when she wasnt so angry. Hibiscus Glade turned out to be centred around the stump of another colossal tree. Well-to-do patrons adorned in tooled leather outfits socialised with acquaintances around the old roots or made their way up them to enter the establishment. Unlike the fighting pits, the interior wasnt hollowed out. The floor was instead purposely left at a high elevation to catch the most light from the gap in the canopy above. They left navigating the luxury market to Devi, who casually followed the flow of patrons around the floor. The drumming of Bards competed with the Merchants advertising their wares in what Saraca assumed the locals considered a refined setting. In reality, it wasnt much different from any other open-air bazaar that one might find in a trading town out in the world, so the way that the patrons carried themselves looked comically out of place. The atmosphere of the establishment wasnt of interest to him, however. His eyes carefully scanned the passing displays and he listened carefully to the claims of the Merchants drumming up interest for their goods. Speckled Blue Salt, fresh from the Tears of Lut! Dear lady, this obsidian ornament would look wonderful on you! The variety of goods was the same as in a regular market, but everything was a step up from the ordinary. He supposed that was what a luxury market essentially was. There was tooled leather from the local craftsmen and expensive fabrics from beyond the Great Lut. The best quality fish from the lake and tumbled raw gemstones sifted from the muddy banks of Rolengoreks expansive river basin. No literature was in the offering, suggesting that illiteracy was high even in the upper class. Curios! Wondrous curios from Rana Drathas conquest of the west! The fantastic treasures of the Draconic Kingdom, at your command! Saraca craned his neck, trying to locate the source of the voice. Well get there eventually, ji, Devi tucked her arm inside of his. Just relax and go with the flow. He sighed and shuffled forward with the crowd. None of the other wares drew the slightest bit of interest now that he was made aware of his target. Whats so special about loot from the Draconic Kingdom? Xoc asked, Its just a Human country, isnt it? Have you seen any items from the Draconic Kingdom before? No. Theyre losing to us, so they probably dont have anything good. Its like the guy said, right? Curios. Just pieces of junk that the people out there are trying to sell to us. Saraca felt more than a bit sorry for Rana Dratha, who had to constantly drum up interest for his campaign. If he had been a Warmaster in the Beastman Confederacy, investors of all kinds would be clamouring to support his venture. Maybe it should have been expected of the insular society of Rolengorek. The crowd slowed to a crawl as they entered the exhibition set up by the Merchants from the west. A series of frames containing painted landscapes filled the first booth. This looks so desolate, Xoc scrutinised a sunset over the sea. They really dont have many trees, huh? I wonder how they live. That should be Saracas voice trailed off as he scanned the landscapes. They were all solely landscapes. There were no buildings or people portrayed within them. Thats weird, he scratched his head. Humans usually have paintings of cities, daily life and such. I doubt those would sell here, Girika said. They moved on to the next booth. Karuvaki was already there, closely examining the trinkets and pieces of art on display. Who wouldve guessed these guys had an appreciation for art, the Inquisitor looked up at a long wooden beam mounted above them. No, wait, thats a bed frame. What the hell? The market determines the value of an item, Devi said. In this case, it also determines what the item is. What do you see, Karuvaki? Im looking for religious iconography, family sigils, and official things like seals. There are plenty of these ones here, but Im not sure what they are Karuvaki picked up a small purple badge. A Merchant swooped in upon noting her interest. Ah, dear lady, what you hold is the mark of a Human warrior. They come straight from vanquished warbands. Saraca went to stand beside Karuvaki, sifting through the pile of purple badges with a claw. If it was as the Merchant claimed The most common ones with a single spear are regular infantry. No, some of these single spears are differentmagic casters? Clerics? Crossed spears would be Sergeants. Three spears for an officer. Twenty-four infantry badges per Sergeant badge. Four Sergeants per officer, so a company is a hundred men It wasnt a warband at all. The structure suggested that the Draconic Kingdoms forces might have been composed of warbands in the past, but, now, the core elements of a professional army were represented in the chaotic pile of badges before him. Judging from the squad size, they mass-trained soldiers and the rate of recruitment would mean that they had fewer sergeants to go around. His mind continued to work with the information presented at the booth, quickly coming up with a probable structure for the Draconic Kingdoms military based on humanoid tendencies and what he knew of the relationship between Rolengorek and their Human neighbours. He looked across the booth at the Merchant, holding up four different badges. How much for each of these? He asked. They are all the same price, the Merchant answered. I guess he doesnt know what they mean Do you have anything from Human Lords? Oh, no, the Merchant let out a laugh. Those who vanquish Human Lords keep their mementoes. But we do have mercenary tokens! The Merchant gestured to the display behind him. Dozens of different metal tags glittered in the sunlight. May I take a look? Of course, the Merchant placed the display in front of him. The warriors from the front say that the Humans bearing these tokens are stronger than the ones bearing the badges. Well, the badges are wood and cloth, while the tags are metal, so that makes sense, yes? Hah? Saraca brushed away the Merchants whimsical logic and picked up a tag hammered out of iron. Unfamiliar script was etched into the back. Mitra. Got it. The Chaarans lips moved in a whisper of a Spellsong. She took the chain from his hand, dangling the tag in front of herself. Julia Aarad C Twilight Bounty C Oriculon C Cleric. Kenner Fest C Silver Blade C Eastwatch C Fighter. Oros C Catskinners C Eastwatch C Wizard. Catskinners? Mitra went through another half dozen of the tags. Saraca addressed the Merchant again. Are these the same way as the badges? Warriors on the front keep tags from strong Humans? Yes, thats right, good lord. If I recall correctly, this metal is copper, that one is iron, and that one is silver. According to Rana Drathas men, theyve obtained Gold, Platinum and Mithril tokens, which they keep. His attention sharpened at the mention of the last. Copper was easy to refine and work with, as was iron. Silver, gold and platinum existed in native formbut not Mithril. How many of thesetokens do you have? We have quite a few in inventory. HmmI suppose if you sew them into a leather jacket, they would provide good defensive value. Ersure. My wife here just loves to bargain, so please negotiate with her. Devi. On top of the badges that I pick out, try to get as many of those tags as you reasonably can. He picked out three companies worth of badges while Devi negotiated the sale of five hundred tags. In the end, the Merchant still had no idea what he had parted with, though he did recognise the material value of the different metals that the tags were fashioned out of. The next booth made him stop in his tracks. He stared quietly at the items on display. Hey, Girika. Hm? Does that look like two hundred years to you? Hell no. Civilisation did not go from sticks and stones to tempered steel in two hundred years. All along the booth, rows of spears, swords and shields gleamed in the morning sun. A Merchant unerringly moved in on him like a hunter fixated on her prey. Can I interest you in one of our fine trophies, good lord? Do you have any suits of armour in stock? Saraca asked, Enchanted ones, perhaps? Im sorry, the Merchant replied, suits of armour from the west dont make it very far up the Rolengorek. They are repurposed for use by the warriors there. I see. The weapons werent suited for use by Beastmen, so it made sense that they would eventually trickle into the capital as curiosities. Since metalworking was nonexistent in Rolengorek, the weapons couldnt be reforged into tools or anything else. He could only wonder how the warriors repurposed the mundane armour. He picked up one of the spears for closer examination. Several of his warriors leaned in to take a look with him. Its not enchanted, but its as close to perfect as you can get for mass-produced spears So thats a Human fang Saraca glanced down at Xoc. Its a spear. Eh? Thats a spear? I thought spears were pointy sticks. out of curiosity, where did you hear about this weapon? Stories from warriors that fight the border tribes. Or at least they claimed to. They always described them as long, sharpened sticks. He had experience with unsophisticated folk that lived far from the cities before, but he had never known someone living in a city so far from a countrys borders that they were relatively unsophisticated. Do you have any enchanted weapons? He asked the Merchant patiently waiting nearby. We very rarely get enchanted weapons, and those go to be sold in the Great Lut. That made sense. Magic items were worth more than their material or artistic value, after all. In the end, he purchased a few examples of each type of weapon on display. The Merchant appeared pleased, so Saraca tried to get a bit more information out of her. Does anything other than curios make it upriver? Actual Humans, perhaps? Im beginning to doubt that Humans ever will, the Merchant shook her head. Everything else has been saturating the markets downriver and slowly making its way over, but the rare Human is snapped up at the border. Given that they had not seen a single Human in Rolengorek from anywhere else so far, he was afraid to ask what they were snapped up for. They dont have any books at all here, Mitra grumbled. I bet they use em to start fires, Girika said. The Chaarans look turned sour. There were few better ways to anger Bards than to destroy a source of lore. It was late afternoon by the time they finished their excursion to the Hibiscus Glade. Saraca watched the wealthy elite of the city go about their business on the way back to their inn. There was nothing particularly noteworthy about them: they were simply aristocrats of a primitive variety. We should advance our schedule, he said. This whole Draconic Kingdom thing doesnt line up. We should leave as soon as possible. W-wait a minute, Xoc piped up. You were supposed to teach me stuff Id like for you to come with us, Xoc. Me? The Ocelo girls eyes widened in shock, Leave the city? You wont be able to leave in a few years with how busy youll be. It will do you some good to see a bit of the world before then. Plus youll have a longer time to learn from us. Dont worry C well be heading back this way after were done. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 8, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 4th Day, Lower Water Month, 0CE It took Devi two days to liquidate her remaining inventory for a satisfactory amount. Without cargo to ship, however, their journey down the Rolengorek was swift. It took a week and a half to paddle the eight hundred kilometres downriver to the border of the Draconic Kingdom with limited stops in the cities along the way. Rana Drathas criers were present at each city, providing updates on the Warmasters progress in the Human nation to the west. Each conveyed a tale of spectacular success. Since their time on the Jorgulan front, four more cities had fallen and the Beastmen were said to be in complete control of the countryside. The plunder that made it to the cities served as proof of their conquest, though the lack of detailed information from any source annoyed Saraca more than a bit. The criers knew what they were doing, however: the masses cared little for details C the parts that mattered to them were those that affirmed Rolengoreks superiority and the wealth that it would bring. I wonder what a platinum trade coin can buy me in the Draconic Kingdom We dont know for sure yet. Oh, give it up. All signs point to it. Youve been avoiding asking directly, too. Saraca sighed. Most places in the world with carnivorous populations accepted the fact that Humans could be consumed. If one asked Saraca if the Beastman Confederacy viewed Humans as food, he could only truthfully answer yes. But that answer defined little and left too much to the imagination. It wasnt that Humans were specifically targeted, it was just that meat was meat. The same way a Goblin was meat. Or a Beastman. Unless they were tainted in some way, it would be a waste to dump them in a hole or burn them or whatever inefficient practices some societies partook in. Some places fed the remains of their citizens to livestock to create an additional degree of separation, or processed them into fertiliser by using Slimes or other decomposers, but the fact remained that they made efficient use of their people in the end. At the same time, Humans were terrible livestock. There were any number of better things to raise for the purposes of consumption. Nuk, Nug and other related species were good examples. They were easy to raise, efficiently processed cheap fodder and grew to be twenty-four times more massive than the average Human. On top of that, humanoid species had an easier time doing certain things than many Demihumans and Heteromorphs. The only aspect that they were generally lacking compared to most other races was their physical power, making them a poor choice for heavy labour and roles such as heavy infantry. Even so, there were humanoid groups that specialised in warfare and were able to remain competitive in their respective niches. No matter where it was in the world or who was involved, economics eventually dictated how various species were ultimately treated. The problem was that those realisations and the resulting societal developments took time. The fact that raw power was, by and large, the determining factor for how interspecies relationships worked in the uncivilised parts of the world made it difficult for any progress on that front to be made. How humanoids were treated varied from place to place. There were some places, like the Troll Empire, where they were still considered livestock. Of course, the Trolls did that to every race that they could capture, and the only races who truly tolerated them were races that were used to being eaten, plus some other Giantkin. In the Minos Leagues sphere of influence, Humans had transitioned to a mostly slave population, but it was weird being a Minotaur slave. Unlike most countries, the Minotaurs specifically elevated their Human population to slave status due to the influence of the great guru that appeared two centuries previous. All of the other livestock remained livestock. Humanoids were simply a handful out of the hundreds of member races in the Beastman Confederacy. Humanoid citizens had the same rights as citizens of any other race. Humanoid slaves had the same rights as slaves of any other race. They could vote on guild issues, assume positions of leadership, work in the bureaucracy or compete in whatever profession they wished. Ones race did not impact how ones contributions to society were weighed. Furthermore, humanoids were afforded the same right of travel as any other race in most parts of the world, so long as they observed the local laws. Human children who looked lost or alone were more likely to be fretted over out of concern for their safety rather than be seen as a convenient snack. Xoc, he asked, how do you feel about Humans? Ive never seen a Human before, Xoc answered. But theyre not poisonous, so I guess you can at least eat them? Saraca released a sigh. Never mind feral Humans, he was in a country full of near-feral Beastmen. Though he had settled on that conclusion, the western regions of Rolengorek did show signs of technological and cultural advancement that the rest of the country had not. The infrastructure was better and the civilian population had grasped certain concepts that were unknown further upriver. He wasnt sure if it was due to being exposed to the Draconic Kingdom, so he was curious to see how far the Human country had come. The curios flowing upstream suggested that they were nothing like a civilisation that had to start from scratch because of the Demon Gods. Of course, this also gave rise to questions as to why that was, and it seemed that he would only be able to find his answers by taking a personal look. They passed through the wide, overgrown canyon that Devis trade maps marked as the border of Rolengorek. Beyond that, the roll of vellum portrayed nothing. Traffic on the river was plentiful enough, however, and their vessel slowed to join the long procession of barges heading through the narrowing river. I wonder why everyones been so closed-mouth about what lies west, Karuvaki asked from the seat ahead of him. Merchants would be the vast majority of those going back and forth, Devi answered from beside her, And its a new market. Theyd naturally try to monopolise what they can, and they have no obligation to share what they know. Theyll only tell you something if they think it will raise the value of their goods, so that information cant even be treated as trustworthy for our work. Migrants wont come back this way, obviously, and military types are usually all hush-hush unless theyre bragging about something. I think the military types you mentioned are in the same boat as the migrants, Saraca said. Rana Dratha uprooted his entire clan to lay claim to his conquests. Aside from a few security contractors, the bulk of the military forces in the Draconic Kingdom are subjects of Rana Dratha. That guy really went all-in, Girika said as he watched a small herd of goats picking their way over the canyon walls. Well, so far his gamble seems to be paying off, Saraca said. I look forward to speaking with him. Rana Dratha led one of Rolengoreks western warrior clans, so he was keen to see if he differed substantially from the eastern Lords. They exited the western side of the canyon, and though the river widened once again, the flow of traffic slowed to a crawl. Saraca frowned and stood in his seat. On the horizon, silhouetted against the evening sun, was a huge fortress fashioned out of the same granite that made up the canyon walls. Humanoid citywell, Human city, obviously. Needless to say, theyre not used to receiving so much traffic from upriver. No banners flew from the battlements, nor were they manned by any Human defenders. Saraca looked to his right at the barge beside them. Whats this city called? He asked a female Baagh who he caught staring at him. Th-the Humans call it Eastwatch, she answered. Thats what were using until they come up with something more appropriate. It already sounded appropriate to him. It was the fortress that guarded the eastern gates of the Draconic Kingdom. Thus, Eastwatch. It was a practical sense of naming employed the world round. Call me crazy, Girika said, but I sorta miss traffic jams. We havent been stuck in one since the other end of the Sapphire Coast. The source of the delay, as Saraca had suspected, was a port that was far too small to handle all of the ships coming from Rolengorek. Eastwatchs infrastructure could only service about three dozen vessels, and the wharf was crammed with people and cargo. The sun had already fallen below the horizon by the time they disembarked. I dont think theyre going to let us moor our ship there, Saraca said. Try to find a place downstream. Kasturi and a few other members of his house guard took their barge and slowly made their way out of the snarl of river traffic. Saraca took a deep lungful of air, sorting out the myriad of new scents. While the smell of Human habitation was everywhere, it was old. Baagh warriors maintained order and migrants from Rolengorek gawked at the surroundings until officials came to address them. He didnt see any of the Draconic Kingdoms citizens around the wharf, captured or otherwise. Its bigger than any of the clanholds in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, Xoc peeked out from behind him. Did the Humans really build something like this? Its not exactly a clanhold, Saraca said, but yes. Most of the Human city should be behind those walls. They would likely be able to make sense of everything they saw in the Draconic Kingdom, but Xocs question reminded them that the migrating Beastmen from Rolengorek probably wouldnt be so knowledgeable. The technological difference between the two sides, however, was evidently insufficient to make up for the gap in raw power between their races. They sure didnt delay any changing this place up, Girika said as they passed through the wharf gate. This feels weird, Mitra said. Its as if all of the Humans were swapped out with Beastmen, but its still Human everything. Everything was either too cramped or too spacious. The buildings were sized for Humans, but the wide lanes and lack of trees made the streets and plazas feel exposed. Saplings and shrubs had been transplanted to address the latter, but it would take decades to transform the city as the mystics of Rolengorek didnt know any magic that influenced the growth of plants. Karuvaki pulled on his left elbow. He stopped to see what had drawn his wifes attention. A small courtyard could be seen halfway down a side street. A temple, huh Saraca said as they looked in through a fence of cast iron bars, Did they repurpose it? If I have it right, the first three cities were occupied nearly half a year ago. Information took a long time to spread in Rolengorek. By the time Gorlior had received word of Rana Drathas achievement in the Draconic Kingdom, months had already passed. Travelling in the direction of the news made it seem like the Warmaster was advancing at an insane rate. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Something else is going on here, Karuvaki said. If they had repurposed it, the local iconography would be replaced with something familiar to the new residents. This building is undamaged and well-maintained. Maybe its a clan estate, Saraca offered. Temples are generally more spacious and the civilian Lords seem to have a taste for the trappings of wealth. Karuvaki entered the grounds without a response. Halfway to the temples main colonnade, a Baagh mystic appeared from within the building. Welcome to the Temple of Storms, she said. Is there something I can help you with? Weve just recently arrived, Karuvaki told the mystic. I couldnt help but notice this temple. When you say the Temple of Storms, do you mean to say that this is a temple of I?kur and Vla? Yes, thats right, the mystic replied. Many newcomers express the same confusion, but a god is a god. The Humans also worship the Lord of Storms and the Lady of the Waves. In that case, Karuvaki asked, would it not anger the gods that their followers are killing one another? The storms and floods take all equally. They do not hesitate to wash away those praying on the riverbank. I see. In that case, we should pay our respects before moving on. We have a long journey ahead of us. Gods were worshipped for different reasons; often out of the desire to placate or petition powers beyond the control of the individual. Nature gods were often associated with the wrath that the elements could bring. They were more feared than they were venerated, though it did depend on how local religions incorporated them into daily life. They went over to a side chapel, which was softly illuminated with blue magical lighting. An ephemeral, Human-like figure carved out of white marble stood within, dressed in flowing cloth. She wore a serene expression as she played the lyre in her hands. As with the rest of the temple, the statue was fastidiously maintained. Offerings lay on the floor around it, nearly obscuring the script at the base. Wrathful elements aside, Vla was considered the personification of the Rolengorek: the mother of all life in the primitive Beastman society. Mitras voice rose softly in song. She translated the inscription aloud. Vla, Eternal Mistress of Crystalline Waters. Huh, they got the name right, at least. What do you think, Karuvaki? I think we should take a look at the other temples here, Karuvaki replied. Since the Humans of the Draconic Kingdom have a writing system, we should be able to get a good idea of their spiritual lives from looking at temple frescoes and such. They lingered at the Temple of Storms for another half hour, making what they could out of what they saw. The presiding mystic unsurprisingly wouldnt let them into the temples administrative offices, so they werent able to take a look at any of its records. As they continued down the row, they found that not all of the temples in Eastwatch were in such good condition. Those whose gods were not shared by the migrants from Rolengorek were looted and repurposed into makeshift estates for prominent individuals. Of the ones that remained unscathed was predictably a temple to the four elements, which were referred to as the Four Great Gods by the Humans. Another temple was something of a curiosity: a god of life and a god of death had been attached to the ubiquitous elemental pantheon and rebranded as the Six Great Gods. The temple was heavily Human-centric, to the point where one might consider it a temple for Humans rather than a temple of the gods. As the two extra gods were unfamiliar to the migrants, their representations, icons and art had been looted or defaced much like the other temples of other unfamiliar faiths. Many of those faiths seemed familiar to Saraca and his entourage, however. They had likely trickled in from the rest of the continent over time. It seems like the Draconic Kingdom is far better connected to the rest of the world than Rolengorek, Saraca said. Not that any of those connections helped them, Girika snorted. Since theyre on the coast, Devi said, it was likely Merchant traffic and individuals travelling with those Merchants spreading ideas. This goes a long way in explaining the stark technological differences between the Draconic Kingdom and Rolengorek. Staying connected to the world at large was instrumental in recovering from calamitous Cycles. A region might be devastated by some natural disaster, a god-like being, or a dearth of monsters, but the way that major civilisations spread their Merchant networks meant that a devastated region was a region ready for exploitation that wasnt possible previously. A society so connected would quickly get back up again, even if everything was destroyed. The question was which civilisation it was. If the Draconic Kingdom was part of the Syrillian Way, then the most likely answer would be the Sapphire Coast. Another possibility was that, since the Worldspine ended somewhere nearby, they were influenced by the overland trading empires that plied the Great Northern Steppe. The latter was a concerning thought, as it meant that the hegemony of the Minos League C the great empire of the Minotaurs next to the Beastman Confederacy C had already touched the lands beyond. Keep an eye out for any Minotaur technology, Saraca said. HmmI suppose the Worldspine is no longer an obstacle past here, Devi said, but the people in Rolengorek have no idea what a Minotaur is. Its unlikely that Minos has any direct influence in the Draconic Kingdom. They left the temples with some questions answered, but many new ones to think about it. At least those questions were more relevant to the world that they knew compared to what rose from the state of near isolation in Rolengorek. Looking around is fine and all, Girika said, but where are we staying tonight? Were in a city, Saraca said, so there should be plenty of inns, no? Think they know what a Human inn looks like? Or care that its an inn at all? Saraca sighed. Given the structure of humanoid inns C which looked nothing at all like inns in Rolengorek C one would likely be turned into a barracks or claimed as a tribal holding by the local Beastmen. Strange things happened when one set of conventions collided with another. It could be amusing to see as a bystander, but it was also inconvenient if one was looking to take advantage of one thing or another. Following the common logic of humanoid settlements, Saraca made his way through the streets of the city to its administrative centre. Eastwatchs layout grew more spacious and the buildings grandiose. The settled Beastman population seemed to have picked up on that, and he noted a higher percentage of tribal chieftains and well-to-do citizens in the area. His attention crossed over the new residents, focusing on the city itself. It looks like the Draconic Kingdom is tribal as well, he said. Everything about this city speaks of a stratified society ruled by the elite. The structure of that society is still about one stage more advanced than Rolengorek, Karuvaki said. That should be expected of humanoids, Saraca replied. Since their races are highly flexible, they tend to optimise faster. Are you saying that these Humans are better than us? Xoc asked. In certain aspects, Saraca answered, they certainly are. The problem is that Humans have shortfalls that are difficult to make up for. Raw, individual power, for instance. An average Beastman civilian is far stronger than an average Human civilian. If a Human country is poorly developed on the martial end of things, the average Beastman civilian may even be stronger than the average Human warrior. Meaning that the sheer number of migrants alone is likely a huge problem for the Draconic Kingdom, Karuvaki said. Humans cant use civilians as fighting power like Beastmen can C not that you should. Going by what weve seen so far, the Draconic Kingdom might have had the economy to support a standing army comprising one per cent of its population. If they had ten million people, thats an army of one hundred thousand. If you throw a quarter million Beastman migrants at it with more coming every month, that army wouldnt be able to hold out. Not necessarily, Saraca said. It depends on the state of the army. Since Rolengorek uses a military paradigm that revolves around the use of warbands, a good, professional humanoid army should be able to deal with it. If the Draconic Kingdom incorporates strong individuals into their armed forces C and I dont see why they wouldnt, given their situation C I dare say that it would be easy. Well, that obviously didnt happen here, Girika said. All those criers announce steady progress on this front. The Humans are getting their asses eaten. The Draconic Kingdoms problem is probably Rana Dratha. If hes using his clan to support the migration, hm Saraca absently observed the Beastmen in the citys administrative district as he reviewed what the new sights in the Draconic Kingdom might mean for the bigger picture. One could say that the area being filled with elites should be expected, but the population of the city in general had a certain purposeful order to it. Mitra, he said. Whats the most detail youve ever heard those criers across Rolengorek go into. Not much, really, Mitra replied. The message that they deliver needs to be simple and attractive enough to stick. Going into detail would distract from the purpose and give people things to deliberate over. So nothing specific about battles, the state of the migrants or the way things are organised here? The Chaaran fell silent, tapping her chin with a claw. Not a single bit of information along those lines, she replied after a moment. The closest thing to it are big achievements such as taking cities. No details are provided about those C only the fact that they happened. Thats what I thought It wasnt shocking by any stretch of the imagination, but the criers only told people what they wanted to hear. Devis dealings with the Merchants and citizens along the way to the Draconic Kingdom were also generally fruitless when it came to information from the west. Lets head back to the wharf, he said. An official there should give me the answer that Im looking for. What about our accommodations? Devi asked. Were probably not going to find any, Saraca answered. Not in the city, at least. We can sleep in the boat or camp at a nice location along the river. Back at the wharf, he wove his way through the crowds to speak to a bored-looking Baagh warrior overseeing the waterfront. His stripes had a pattern distinct to western Rolengorek, and Saraca committed its nuances to memory. Excuse me, he asked. Where do we go from here? The warrior gave him half a glance. You keep going, he said. The lands around this city have already been partitioned between the tribes that came first. How much further? That changes from day to day. Just follow the Rolengorek and youll eventually get where you need to go. Are there any Humans still around? I highly recommend that you stick to the river, the official replied. The tribes that have settled here wont tolerate any trespassing. The officials pointed warning suggested that any of the subjugated Human population had been placed out of reach of the stream of migrants. He thanked the warrior and they left the wharf, going west down a paved highway that followed the river. On the way, they crossed Kasturi and the other members of his house guard that went to find a spot for the boat. How far is our ship? Saraca asked. Three kilometres downriver, the Gladestalker answered. I take it were not staying in the city? Nope. Rana Drathas officials are directing migrant traffic further west. This whole things starting to stink, Girika grumbled. I hate to say it, Saraca said, but its a valid tactic. No less valid than any tribal migration. Im not talking about that part, the Inquisitor said. I dont get any of the parts, Xoc said. What are you talking about? Saraca looked around for migrants before gesturing for Xoc to walk beside him. Rana Drathas campaign in the Draconic Kingdom has been purposely calculated, he said. A rumour shielded the Draconic Kingdom from any major invasions for generations. Rana Dratha could have probably revealed this earlier than he did, but he only did so when he was ready to move with his clan. Uprooting a clan is no small undertaking, and it was only because it was relatively small that he was probably able to do it at all. Because a small warrior clan cant deal with an entire Human Kingdom like this one, he needed to bulk up his army. To do this, he attracted migrants from Rolengorek, who are sufficiently strong and numerous enough for his purposes. In short, the migrants were battle fodder used to grind down the Draconic Kingdoms resistance. Since they would have starved or lived meagre lives in Rolengorek, one could argue that they were better off risking their lives for a better future. That was, in essence, what migrations were. And then we get to the scummy part, Girika said. Xoc furrowed her brow at the Inquisitors words, looking up at Saraca with a question on her face. He sighed and cleared his throat. Right. I suppose there are two scummy aspects, though that depends on how you look at it. That officer back at the wharf mentioned that the land had already been partitioned and claimed. It stands to reason that those who joined Rana Dratha early or invested in his efforts somehow have been granted those territories. That process will repeat itself as he conquers more lands, and the migrants coming into the Draconic Kingdom can only head west to unclaimed lands. The migrants are used to the big clans running things back in Rolengorek, so that notion is carried into the Draconic Kingdom. Im not sure what his long-term plans are, but without a major warrior clan to challenge him, Rana Dratha becomes the de facto ruler here. People like Girika didnt like these types of arrangements since they tended to exploit the poorer members of society. Since Rana Dratha was the one who laid all the groundwork and acted to seize the opportunity, however, one could say that the only thing that differentiated it from any other venture of this type was the scale and lack of transparency. They returned to their barge shortly after sunset and decided to continue journeying through the night. The vague notion that he had forgotten to ask about something important drifted through his thoughts just as sleep fell over him. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 8, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 5th Day, Lower Water Month, 0 CE Keep going, the Baagh official said. The lands here have already been claimed. I see. Thank you. Saraca pushed off from the wharf and returned to his seat. The wind and the steady splashing of the barges paddlewheels were the only sounds that accompanied them as they left yet another town on their journey down the Rolengorek. They were now roughly sixty kilometres west of Eastwatch, but their situation as migrants hadnt changed. What did change, however, was the scenery. The uncultivated meadows along the border gave way to fields, vineyards and orchards that stretched out around them as far as the eye could see. Human lands are weird, Xoc said. Why is everything so straight? Their trails are straight and all of the buildings have straight edges. This valley is filled with straight rows of plants and trees. What are those, anyway? Its agriculture, Saraca replied. The Humans here are not pastoral, but agrarian. Their tribes have settled permanently in favour of a more stable source of food that can support a larger population. So like what Elder Patli is doing? Growing fungus in the city. In essence, yes, Saraca nodded. Transitioning to this sort of lifestyle brings many changes. Territory becomes easier to defend. Resources and energy that pastoralism demands of a people can be invested in other things. Productivity and prosperity increase and the resulting innovations bring further change. But even after all that, Xoc said, they still lost. Saraca chuffed in amusement. Yes, they still lost, he said. While it isnt everything, strength is required to protect what one builds. Without it, others can simply steal it away, just like you see here. The Humans here have more knowledge than your people, but knowledge is not power. Knowing what the problem is doesnt mean that one can come up with an answer, and, even if one knows the answer, it doesnt mean that they can enact it. He looked out at the untended landscape. The fields were fallow and the vineyards were growing wild, though the orchards needed little prompting to display their spring blossoms. In the case of the Draconic Kingdom, he continued, Rolengorek is simply too huge to fight. Even with the warrior clans focused on the defence of other frontiers, the excess population being sent west was more than enough to overwhelm the Human defenders. If this agriculture will make us as weak as these Humans, Xoc said, then I should stop what Elder Patli is doing. Theres no point to it if others will just steal what we have or destroy it. Well, thats why I advised you to do those other things alongside your agricultural development. Your civilian castes will probably end up physically weaker than they are now because they can focus entirely on their civilian vocations, but your warrior and mystic castes will become much stronger when they no longer have to rely on hunting and daily responsibilities for training. So well become stronger than the other warrior clans? Hmm, how should I put it? Within the same race, Clans that see intense fighting are generally much stronger than ones that only rely on training, but attrition rates are high and much is lost along the way. Clans that see lighter conflict tend to be weaker than one that constantly trains. Clans that have the opportunity to formally train their warriors, put that training to the test and constantly incorporate their experiences into their training end up with strong, well-developed forces. The difference between them and other Clans can be stark. Your warrior caste has a system where the warrior clans of the interior participate in a rotation that helps out with border security. Volunteering to join them once your clan grows strong enough should allow you to make good use of your training in the city and further build up your clans strength. Xoc nodded thoughtfully. She probably understood what she needed to do for her clans survival until then. If her clan could grow strong enough to assume border defence duties, one of the major obstacles facing them would likely be addressed. They would go from an upstart clan using dubious methods to gain economic advantages to an officially recognised warrior clan contributing to the collective security of Rolengorek. Their greatest political threat would flip to become a group of allies. With what was going on in the east, the rise of a powerful warrior clan was something that would be sorely needed and openly welcomed. Shouldnt the Humans know about all of that? Xoc asked, Its one thing to not know because Ive never seen anything like it before, but theyve been doing it for at least as long as it takes to create all this agriculture around us. You say that Humans are like the monkeys that we hunt above the city, except they dont have tails. Those monkeys can be pretty strong. Some of them even cast magic Er, well, I didnt intend to make a serious comparison between Humans and those monkeys that your people hunt. It was just a rough reference for their appearance. Humans arent like Beasts, never mind Magical Beasts. Even after they mature to adulthood, theyre weak and dont usually get much stronger, but theyre a very versatile race as a whole. Especially when it comes to civilian vocations and fields of magic. So you have Humans in the Beastman Confederacy? While were called that, the Beastman Confederacy hasnt been exclusively Beastmen for centuries. Humans are part of the population too, of course. Like most civilised places, one has the protection of the laws that they are entitled to so long as one obeys the law. Hm Xoc fell into deep thought, remaining silent as they continued down the river. The new sights and possibilities that they represented would give her much to consider, which was a major part of the reason why Saraca invited her to join them. Her clans efforts in the city would yield excess resources that would best be put to use pursuing productive ends, and the Draconic Kingdom conveniently provided instructive examples that she could see in person. He didnt expect her to blindly embrace everything that she was exposed to, but he hoped that time would see Xoc and her clan act as a force that helped to drag Rolengorek out of the primitive quagmire it was stuck in. The next pair of towns straddled the mouth of the river as it widened into a modest lake. Several other rivers fed into the body of water, which looked less than ten kilometres wide. I see a city on the horizon in the west, Kasturi shaded her eyes with a paw. Twenty kilometres distant. Saraca eyed the two towns. They didnt look much different from the previous ones, so there probably wasnt much to see. Lets head straight there, he said. The residents of these towns arent very forthcoming with information, not to mention theyre occupied with Beastmen who have no idea what theyre sitting on. While the broken dam in Xocs territory was a sign of the tragedy that had befallen her people, seeing Rolengoreks migrants blithely squatting on the Draconic Kingdoms infrastructure and industry was just annoying. As the vague outline of the city resolved into walls, towers and numerous buildings raised on a rugged hill near the shore, he noted that the river traffic didnt grow crowded as it had with Eastwatch. It looks like this citys a major port, Saraca said. Maybe things will be a bit less chaotic. I dont see many barges heading further down the river, Kasturi said. Rana Drathas headquarters? Devi said, The criers back before Eastwatch said they had conquered the lands around eight cities so far, and this is only number two. Its a reasonable guess, Saraca replied. Xoc rose to her feet, peering intently at the city as if Rana Dratha might conveniently appear. Saraca smiled to himself. The Baagh Warmaster was essentially a celebrity to the people of Rolengorek, and he supposed that popular figures drew the same types of attention no matter where one was. Even if the city was Rana Drathas headquarters, however, Saraca doubted theyd find him there. Warmasters led their campaigns on or near the front lines, so it was likely that he was off conquering the rest of the Draconic Kingdom and not lounging about. That being said, the city did have the look of being a headquarters. The officials looked two or three degrees more officious, groups of warriors walked proudly up and down the wharf, and the people generally carried themselves with an air of importance. Huh, Girika said. I guess we know where all the loot is ending up. Ugh, a look of horror crossed Devis face, that Baagh looks like a Quillbeast got lost in my wardrobe. Its, uhfashion, I guess? Mitra said. A chuckle escaped Saracas throat when he finally spotted the individual in question. A female Baagh had adorned herself in seven colours of silk, but she clearly had no idea how to wear them. They werent even tailored: they were whole bolts wrapped around her figure. The wind from the shore teased the strips of diaphanous fabric, making her look like a Mummy that had rampaged through a dye factory. I think it looks pretty, Xoc said. Heads turned to level somewhat disgusted looks at the young Ocelo, who cringed at the sudden attention. It seemed that savagery came in all forms. The wharves of the city were organised using the same system as Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, and they quickly located a berth. An official arrived just as they finished disembarking. A barge of that class costs two silver per day to moor here, she said. Can you afford that? While the welcome sounded rude, the official didnt carry an air of hostility. The rate was also fairly cheap. With so many migrants coming in with nothing to their name, however, those unable to pay for harbour fees were probably common. Devi came forward and produced two silver trade coins, handing them over to the official. Its our first time here, Devi said. Where might we be able to find accommodations? Most Merchants stay in the groves outside of the city walls, the official said. Visiting Lords can state their business with the city administration inside the second wall. If you have any migrants amongst your passengers, the next city is where theyll receive their instructions. Except for the Con. Were redirecting any Con migrants south, so theres a place on the other side of this city for them to stay until then. The official went through a well-worn list of additional points before proceeding to the next berth. When she said groves, Devis ear twitched, she meant copses, right? Whats a copse? Xoc asked. Theyre those stands of trees youve seen dotting the countryside, Karuvaki answered. Many races cultivate them to provide fuel for fires or materials for carpentry and construction. She told me to go sleep in a woodlot, Devi said sourly. If Xoc doesnt know what it is, Saraca said, chances are that the official didnt, either. Besides, its the closest thing to home that they have. His reasoning did little to mollify Devi, who stalked her way off of the pier. Arriving at a city and then being told to sleep in the trees outside was not something he could say had happened to them before. I wasnt certain about it in Eastwatch, Mitra said as they joined the flow of foot traffic on the wharf, but the architecture here is definitely influenced by the Sapphire Coast. While not exactly the same and mixed with other styles, the buildings did display the angular motifs and vaulted architecture of the Sapphire Coast. The walls of more substantial structures were not left bare, instead displaying a vivid variety of frescoes, carvings and mosaics. The largest buildings in the city were domed, creating the telltale skyline of the cities lining the Syrillian Way. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. So did the Human population migrate here after the Demon Gods and bring civilisation along with them? Some sort of archive or library might be able to answer that, Mitra said, but since these guys dont seem to have any idea of what anything here is, Im half afraid Girika was right about them burning books as fuel. They followed the citys main thoroughfare straight to the gates of the second wall. The warriors along the way sent curious looks at what must have been the odd combination of different individuals in Saracas party, but they were clearly hesitant to question two Lords with a full escort of warriors. After crossing under the iron portcullis of the gatehouse, he looked around for something that might be an administrative office. The clans usually do all their desk work in their holds right? I think so, Karuvaki said. Ive never seen anything like an office building in any of Rolengoreks cities. Then I guess it should be that citadel? Or am I overlooking something again It was the closest thing to the clanholds in the jungle cities. He stopped to ask one of the sentries along the way, who confirmed that a building in the front of the citadel complex was where they were supposed to be going. Just before they reached their destination, however, someone called out from the side. You! A brusque, female, voice pierced the air, one that lent an air of someone who cared little about who else might notice them. The warriors in the street reacted to the voice, but then quickly turned their attention elsewhere. Uh oh. Please dont be me. Going by how everyone else behaved, it was someone annoying, but somehow immune to any consequences of their behaviour. Saraca picked up his pace. The voice sounded from closer behind him. Youre not from Rolengorek, are you? !@#*%#(! Saraca didnt break stride, but the warriors nearby moved to intercept them. With an exasperated sigh, he turned to the source of the voice, finding a smallish Baagh female with the same pattern of stripes as the warriors in the city. She stopped and leaned forward to scrutinise him. Yesyesyou and your companions are from elsewhere. Where might that be? How do you know were from elsewhere? The female scoffed. I have travelled the length and breadth of Rolengorek, and the patterns of your coats do not match any clan in the east or west or otherwise. Now, tell me: who are you? Did your parents not teach you any manners? Manners are irrelevant. Answer the question. He eyed the warriors that had surrounded them. His gaze rested on the most powerful-looking of the lot. Who is this person? He pointed a claw at the annoying female. Who am I? The female let out a laugh, I am the guru Khhschlr! Never heard of you. Of course you wouldnt have. Thats the point, Saraca turned to address the warriors again. Is she always like this? The warriors around them didnt answer, but their reactions were clear enough. Are travellers unwelcome in Rolengorek? Saraca asked. Of course not! Khhschlr answered, They are most welcome. But we dont get very manyor any. Probably because you surround them like some sort of intruder the moment you notice. If you must know, we arrived from across the Great Lut. Stormport? Ive been there. Baagh dont live there. So that meansfurther? South? Southeast? From beyond the Syrillian Way? Sure, lets say that. So evasivedoes that mean youre from the Confederacy? It must! Khhschlr brightened immensely and rushed forward. Leave, Mitra said. Khhschlr turned around and left. That is not a Baagh, the Chaaran muttered. That is a thing that makes inconvenient noises. Mitra narrowed her eyes at the surrounding warriors, who prudently made themselves scarce. Lets get going before she comes back, Saraca said. Have you heard of that person before, Xoc? No, the Ocelo replied. I only know about Rana Dratha. Its probably a good thing they dont talk about Khhschlr. Probably? The guru was so annoying that Saraca debated leaving the city behind without further investigation. Ultimately, however, his duties came first. He needed to develop a proper picture of what was going on in Rolengorek, which included what they were doing in the Draconic Kingdom. The easiest way to get a sense of that was to observe the city that acted as Rana Drathas clanhold. Youyouwhat did you do? After three blocks, Saraca released another exasperated sigh. Was it a Skill? Khhschlr asked, An Ability? It probably wasnt magic. It was your terrible manners, Mitra said. Go away. Peace fell over them again as the guru wandered away. It was a nice city, really. A third wall, roughly six metres high, ringed the plateau at the top of the hill. The layout of the city suggested that, like many Human cities, it was originally a fortified holding for a prominent tribe. Being placed in a strategically significant position also meant that it was in a logistically significant position. Thus, the local population grew around it for both security and economic advantage. Clan Torokghas warriors grew more numerous the closer to the citadel they came, replacing the Human defenders that likely manned the stronghold in the past. A pair of those warriors stopped them a block from the massive gate. What''s your business here? An official at the wharf directed us to see the local administration. Our leaders are busy at the moment, he said. Youll have to come back another day. Please feel free to enjoy the rest of the city during your stay. The warriors promptly returned to their posts. Not much for bureaucracy, I guess. Oh, you know what bureaucracy is! Annoyed growls filled two dozen throats. The warriors from before looked the other way. Better us than them, eh It was evident that the guru wouldnt leave them alone and the local law enforcement wouldnt chase her off, so Saraca decided to make use of her. So theres nothing like that at all here? He asked. Not really, no, Khhschlr answered. The leadership comes up with instructions, and the people are expected to follow them. The rulers make up the rules for the ruled, and the warriors enforce the rules. The ruler is a warrior, by the way. Saraca wasnt sure if she was trying to be helpful or annoying, but there was little to be gained from lashing out in irritation. But what if there are disputes or issues to be amended? The Lords handle that directly. But the Lords cant handle everything. Not with an entire country to run. As much as bureaucrats were disparaged worldwide, they were essential to any civilisation past a certain stage of development. Thats what I told them! The guru cried, What I told him! But they saw no reason to change it. Too busy to unbusy themselves. Who is him? Why, the mighty Warmaster, of course! I still don''t know who you are. Relative to everyone else. The guru stared at him for a long moment. Ah, realisation dawned upon her. I am the guru Khhschlr, personal advisor to Maharana Dratha. Maharana, ehI guess whats going on there is pretty clear. I am also occasionally his mate and an advisor to both the clan at large and the migrant population. But I am not also occasionally their mate. That would be inC I get it, Saraca said. In that case, would it be possible for us to see RaCer, Maharana Dratha? One does not simply see the Warmaster, Khhschlr replied. Hes not even here. Was there anything in particular that you wanted to see him about? Saraca considered his response, fearing that the wrong answer would permanently glue Khhschlr to his entourage. We came to see what the people in this part of the world were doing. How they live; what theyve discovered, that sort of thing. We went to take a look at the east first, now were here. The east, huha terrible business, that. His gaze sharpened at her response. Wait, you know what happened? The thing with the new Yeti Lord and the Jorgulans? Khhschlr replied, Of course I know. A decent Con hunter from the warrior clans can cross all of Rolengorek in less than two weeks. But it took much longer for information about Maharana Drathas progress in the Draconic Kingdom to make it to the east. Thats something else entirely, the guru waved a paw dismissively. Spectacle for the masses. Emergencies are treated differently. And without the slightest ripple in their civilian population. The separation between the warrior caste and everyone else was more substantial than he had initially thought. Not even rumours leaked out. But the developments in the east only mean that we here in the west must work harder for the sake of our confederation, Khhschlrs voice firmed with conviction. We still have time to turn things around. Turn things around Did that mean something more had happened since they left the Jorgulan Frontier? Since youre here to observe, the guru continued, was there anything I could show you? We have made many great strides in the Draconic Kingdom. Anything? Well, perhaps not anything, but there is much that Id be proud to display. New ideas; new technology and spellcraft C thats what youre here for, yes? After my own experiences, Ive developed a keen appreciation for that sort of thinking. Saraca exchanged looks with his three wives. Since there is much we wish to see, Devi said. Let us start with the market. If we see something of interest, we can go from there. A natural approach, I see, I see Khhschlr stroked her jowls, I dont dislike that. Very well: to the markets! The guru spun on her heel, pointed a claw back down the hill, and strode off with her tail raised proudly. She stopped when she realised no one was following her. Is something the matter? N-nothing, Saraca said. Lead the way. They traced their path back through the city. Thankfully, Khhschlrs arm grew weary after a few blocks and she stopped pointing the way forward. Several minutes after leaving the main thoroughfare, the scents in the air indicated a nearby market. So do all of the spoils of the conquest go through this city? Saraca asked. All of the spoils to be shipped east, yes. It would be impossible to collect tribute otherwise. What percentage does your clan lay claim to? Early on, Khhschlr replied, nearly all of it. We did all of the fighting back then, after all. After the Draconic Kingdoms warrior and mystic castes were broken, we lowered the rates to a third and let the migrants carve out their new territories with our assistance where it was warranted. Do the migrants even know whats valuable and what isnt here? We have a trick for that, Khhschlr replied. Rather than educating every single migrant about the value of Human goods, I instructed them to rely on Merchants to appraise their plunder. There were always Merchants around, so it felt like a good, practical solution in their circumstances. Provided the Merchants didnt cheat the tribes, of course. How do you deal with smuggling? Girika asked. Whats that? Khhschlr asked back. never mind. Forget I mentioned it. With the rigid tribal customs of Rolengorek, smuggling may have genuinely been unthinkable. The street opened up into a stone plaza filled with colourful Merchant stands. Judging by the merchandise on display, Khhschlr had chosen an upper-class location. Many of the goods on display here arent exported to Rolengorek, Devi noted. The Merchants sort everything out, the guru replied. If I have it right, they consider Stormport to be the more lucrative market for the Draconic Kingdoms goods. The missing goods youve noted are shipped there directly. It will take time for the people back home to develop an appreciation for what we find here. Wouldnt there be a demand for tools? Devi asked, Many of them can be used in Rolengoreks industries. The tools are needed here. We have a limited supply of them, after all. Saracas brow furrowed as he examined a table arrayed with curved swords. Did that mean the Draconic Kingdom imported its metalwork from elsewhere? That didnt seem right, given what they had seen of the urban centres thus far. Halfway across the plaza, the old scent of Humans turned into a fresh one. He stopped before they reached the opposite end. Mommy, I want that one! Another young female? Youre getting so spoiledwell take that one. Two Baagh went to pick up a wooden cage from a long row of identical ones. Within each cage was a Human lacking in any adornment or care. No, the Human clutched the bars of her cage. No, no, no, no, no! Let me go! I dont want this! Please! The Baagh cubs delighted laughter followed the womans increasingly terrified shrieks, which could be heard long after the family left the market. Youre interested in the Humans, I see, Khhschlr said. Well, they do say that good cuisine knows no borders. Very well: I will show you how the product goes from farm to market. Saraca sighed as he dropped a platinum trade coin into Girikas waiting paw. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 8, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 You, Saraca leaned forward. Whats your vocation? Noooooo!!! The Human male fled with a shriek. It was a flight that only lasted up to the bars of his cage. The entire thing shuddered as he knocked himself out. I guess we wont be able to speak properly in this sort of environment Having Mitra do the talking was an option, but that would probably lead to hours of curious C and annoying C questions by Khhschlr. The guru peered down at the unconscious Human, who was lying in an expanding pool of his own excrement. Hmmthis one appears to be defective, the guru said. Still, I assure you that hes still perfectly edible. Saraca wordlessly turned away from the line of cages and their quivering Human occupants. All of them were pressed against the furthest corners of their prisons, trying to stay as far away from him as possible. Is there some location where the Humans are lesspanicky? He asked. We would have to leave the city for that, Khhschlr answered. Are you sure you dont want to take another look around? That can wait until later. Lets focus on one thing at a time. Very well, one moment while I arrange for an escort. I already have an escort. Khhschlr eyed him silently for a moment before turning to walk out of the market. Eastwatch and the settlements along the Rolengorek had been emptied of Humans. Whether they had been claimed as slaves or worked for the Beastman tribes in some other way wasnt clear, but the officials made it sound as if they had been purposely moved away from the rivers vicinity to prevent any incidents from happening. At least that was how it sounded to him, and there was probably some truth to it. The feral nature of Rolengoreks Beastmen was bound to generate all sorts of problems if thousands of migrants crossed random Humans on the road. The implications presented by the silent workshops and empty guild houses that they passed since going through Eastwatch changed for the worse the moment he saw the caged Humans in the market. Subjective values aside, Rana Drathas occupational policy was horrifically wasteful and Saraca couldnt figure out why they had chosen to do things the way that they did. His gaze went to the guru in front of him, whose striped tail twitched back and forth in a self-satisfied way as they went along. Out of curiosity, Saraca asked, why do you refer to yourself as a guru? Because thats what I am? Khhschlr answered, Ive been together with Rana Dratha since we were cubs. The conquest of the Draconic Kingdom is as much my dream as it is his. He handled the military end of things while I helped figure out everything else. Once he took over as the Lord of Clan Torokgha, we started putting our plans into action. He and I didnt always see eye to eye on various issues, but, well, here we are. What was Rolengoreks relationship with the Draconic Kingdom before you started your conquest? Ive spoken with several of the eastern Lords, but they dont offer much in the way of details. It was much like the relationship with our other neighbours, the guru replied. The other parts of Rolengorek dont consider the western region to be as challenging, which led to us being looked down upon. Even though Humans can be quite powerful, we had to work very hard to receive any sort of recognition. They are certainly more organised than any of our other enemies. As he understood it, the Draconic Kingdom never attacked Rolengorek. The odd history of the region suggested that something beyond being a neighbour to raid lay behind the two sides relationship. To those in the present day, however, it was just something that always was. Also, regardless of race, border Lords tended towards a sort of pragmatic antagonism against outsiders, so that didnt help with the situation either. Your progress seems to suggest otherwise, Saraca noted. I believe that if any notable battles occurred, your criers would have announced it as a great victory to inspire the masses back at home. Yes, well, for months now, we had doubts about whether the Humans were truly spent or not. From what weve seen in the past, their defences are layered. They have patrols that regularly clash with tribal warbands throughout the year, but theyre merely a fragile shell that acts to blunt our raids. Their strongest defenders dont come out until their cities fall under threat. A few times, they appeared after their cities fell. Rana Saj had mentioned something to that effect. It was a common strategy for not just Humans, but any race that had to deal with regular raids from powerful neighbours. Making an entire border impregnable was practically impossible, so the priorities of national defence revolved around defending a states industrial and economic cores. Those dwelling on the fringes of such a nation were essentially a buffer against any major damage to the state. It was a cold and calculating way to go about doing things, but it was essential to survival when other avenues of diplomacy were not an option. Its a pragmatic strategy when ones borders are impossible to secure, Saraca said. Where do your doubts come in? They never showed up, Khhschlr shrugged. We expected to face extraordinarily stiff resistance after a city or two, but it didnt happen. There was harassment by a few strong individuals at most. The entire country simply fell as we advanced. The common consensus now is that we overestimated their defensive strength and overwhelmed them with a real offensive. Overkill, so to speak. Was that possible? He could see them slowly wearing down a defending army with their never-ending stream of migrants, but it wasnt something that should have happened so quickly. Assuming that those defenders never showed up, it was more likely that they had been lost in some other conflict. Do you know how large the Draconic Kingdom is? The Rolengorek runs an additional three hundred kilometres from Eastwatch to the coast. Human settlement has reached the coast beyond the mountains you see on the horizon to the south. The coast there is about a hundred kilometres from us. From the mouth of the Rolengorek, the coastline runs another three hundred kilometres northwest. Near the end of that is an uninhabited grassland next to an Undead-infested wasteland. We assume that thats the full extent of the Draconic Kingdom. Saracas eyes narrowed at the last part of Khhschlrs description. Theres a negative energy zone here? How large is it? Is it persistent? I-Im not sure? Khhschlr replied, Weve never seen the like before, but the Undead encountered there are weak enough. Zombies and Skeletons and such. I advised the clans moving into the area to hire one of the mercenary groups that came with us for security just in case. Do you know who they hired? A contingent from Clan Kira. We receive reports on occasion, but nothing out of the ordinary has happened. It looked like Goro ended up about as far away as he could be from Rolengorek, but they would probably end up seeing him anyway. Since a negative energy zone had been identified there, Karuvaki would want to catalogue it for the Confederacys archives. They left the city out of its southern gate, walking up a paved highway that followed a small river valley. As with the lands along the Rolengorek, both sides of the river were transformed into agricultural lands as far as the eye could see. The country roads created a network connecting the villages that dotted the slopes two to three kilometres apart from one another, and towns were built after every third village or so. It was a layout that he could easily make sense of, defining the logistical standards C and thus the limitations C of the civilisation that rose in the area. The way that this land has been developed doesnt lend well to habitation by at least half of your confederations member races, Saraca noted. How are you addressing that? Our migrants mostly settle outside of the Human towns and villages, Khhschlr replied. What you saw on the way from Eastwatch was the exception to the rule. People usually live in the copses you see near every Human community. So you know what copses are, Devi said. Weve used them for generations, the guru said, but we didnt know what the Humans called them until recently. In the past, we saw them as convenient groves for our raiding parties to shelter in; now theyre homes for migrants. The Humans complained when the tribes occupied them. Those complaints didnt last for long, as you might imagine. Saraca imagined that they wouldnt. Since tribal chieftains were what amounted to the local administration, complaining to them was the same as demanding that they vacate their new homes. As a conquered people, the Humans would have no say in anything. He examined the state of one of the copses as they made their way by. The stands of trees were a sort of crop that Humans rotated through from year to year. The one he was looking at was already showing signs of neglect and had started to grow wild. So the Humans arent allowed to harvest wood? He asked. Not at first, Khhschlr answered. It took a while to figure out the appropriate balance. Also, the Draconic Kingdoms warrior castes were still fighting us back then, so our migrants needed somewhere to stay while we dealt with them. I see. So what is the appropriate balance that youve determined? Its nothing ingenious, the guru said. We simply ensured that each tribe had enough land to sustain itself. Many have plenty of experience herding Nug, and that experience can easily be applied to Humans. They arrived at a crossroads a few kilometres from the city and Khhschlr turned inland, ascending the gentle valley slope. It wasnt long until they saw their first set of Humans that werent in cages. They were all males tending to their crops, garbed in simple fabrics. Each had a bright yellow armband with clear markings, which he assumed identified them according to some system. Saraca furrowed his brow at an odd detail as they went past several more teams of Humans. With her eye for efficiency, Devi of course also noted what he did. These Humans are pruning vineyards with their bare fingers, she said. Theyre ploughing their fields by hand with sticks. Yes, very convenient, isnt it? Khhschlr remarked, The Humans feed, shelter and clothe themselves. What I meant was that they can produce metal tools, Devi told her. Why arent they using them? You mentioned that youre not exporting any tools that you find because theyre limited. Why not have the Humans make more? These Humans arent importing their metalwork from elsewhere, are they? No, we saw smithies in every town on the way here Khhschlr resumed walking, speaking in low tones. Because its dangerous, she said. They may look harmless right now, but these Humans are very rebellious. If you let them craft tools, theyll make weapons if they can get away with it. Even when they dont have weapons, they will resort to using implements meant for labour. A hammer; a sickle. As a result, we must deny them the means of production. Saraca sighed and scratched the back of his neck. One might say that a recently-conquered population undergoing forced acclimation to new systems had every reason to rebel, but humanoids tended to take heedless, unnecessary risks. In many ways, they were more like insectoids than Beastmen, except they were most often driven by selfish motives. It was one of the main reasons why humanoid species were seen as problematic by the rest of the world: they were barely stronger than Goblins, yet they acted as if they were Trolls. In that case, Saraca asked, do you have ongoing issues with Human resistance? We do, Khhschlr replied gravely. Much of the Human population fled into the mountains in the south. The Con tribes are hunting them down, but the Humans have prepared well. They have countless caves and strongholds stocked with weapons and supplies, and the fighting is fierce. If Clan Torokgha was relying on civilian tribes to fight those Humans, they would have a major problem on their hands. Humans were renowned for how they could become anything with relative ease, and Farmers fighting desperately in the mountains could rapidly transform into Rangers capable of turning tribes of the civilian castes. Since the Draconic Kingdom had a proper military, he imagined that their warrior caste was nowhere near done yet. Hundreds of thousands of Farmers could become hundreds of thousands of soldiers. By the time Clan Torokgha realised that the raided had become the raiders, the Humans would be ready to launch their counteroffensive. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. They left the road to go to a copse inhabited by a Baagh tribe. A female Lord was just outside of it, speaking to several mystics. They turned to greet Khhschlr as she came close. Khhschlr, the chieftain said. Welcome. What brings you here today? We have some guests from afar, Khhschlr replied. Theyre curious about how the tribes are faring in this new land. This is Grakghla, the local Lord. Grakghla, erdid I ever get your name? Devi stepped forward, gesturing toward Saraca. This is Saraca. My name is Devi. Im a Merchant authorised to negotiate on my clans behalf. Ahaha, look at Grakghla perk up. Devis such a meanie. The notion that her tribe might be able to secure a trading partner understandably piqued Grakghlas interest. Saraca glanced at Khhschlr, but the guru seemed content to observe them. Youre interested in Humans? Grakghla asked. Among other things, Devi answered. Do you import any goods from upriver? Food, mostly. It will be some time before our herds grow large enough to live off of, never mind export. We appreciate your interest, however. May we take a look at your operations? Id like to develop a sense of fair value for your goods. Of course. I cant show you everything in a day, but the nearby village should provide a good idea of how things work. They returned to the road and went the rest of the way to the village. The few visible Humans in the settlement made themselves scarce long before they arrived, retreating into their timber-framed homes. This village currently has two hundred Humans, Grakghla said. Our tribe has ten villages in its territory. How many members does your tribe have? One hundred. Khhschlr kindly worked with us to determine how large we should be to start. Two thousand Humans for one hundred Baagh The numbers didnt add up. An adult Baagh civilian went through about two adult Humans worth of meat in a month. A tribe of a hundred would go through twenty-four hundred Human adults in a year. So youre importing meat from upriver to supplement your dietary needs for the time being, Devi said. How are you paying for it, if you dont mind my asking? We have our plunder from the conquest, Grakghla replied. Much of it ends up in the markets across the Great Lut. We have enough to import preserved meat from home for decades at current prices. Saraca tried catching a glimpse of the Humans in their homes, but every window was shuttered fast. The yards and village lanes looked pitifully bare, especially since he could see where many of the Humans belongings once were. The only signs of life were the wisps of woodsmoke curling up from the chimneys of each building. Have you considered other exports? Devi asked, The livestock that the Humans have been raising, for instance? Or maybe fodder for the Nug in Rolengorek? Yes, in fact, Grakghla answered. Our Merchants have identified several types of wine. Human liquor is poisonous to us, but it sells well in the Great Lut. Its an unexpected bonus and were working hard to restore production. In that case, what about other Human industries? I understand that its still early and youre learning as you go, but the industrial capacity of the Draconic Kingdom is grossly underutilised. Rolengorek would stand to gain much from it. The tribal chieftain took a deep breath, sighing as she stared at the ground. Thats a tempting line to cross, she said, but these Humans can and will turn anything into a weapon. Even letting them make barrel rings for wine storage is dangerous. My husband was lenient with them. He had the same thoughts that you had, so he let the Humans make pruning shears to speed up their work. Then a gang of them stabbed him to death with those same shears while he was watching them out in the vineyards. you have our condolences for your loss, Devi lowered her head. Ive broached a sensitive topic. No, its fine, Grakghla said. Its the Humans that are at fault. They cant be trusted beyond our ability to keep them under control because they do whatever they think they can get away with. On that note, Saraca said, The ratio of Humans to Beastmen is already very high, yet you mentioned that youll be increasing the population even further. How will you keep incidents like that from recurring? The warrior clans will be taking care of domestic security, Khhschlr said. One of the major advantages of this land is that we have no tribes on the frontier to deal with. Our warriors can dedicate their time and skills both to policing duties and ensuring that standards of safety are maintained. A portion of each tribes production will go towards sustaining that effort. It appeared that a basic system of land tax was developing in the Draconic Kingdom. Rolengorek already had tolls for infrastructure usage and a simple system of tribal tribute, but now that was being adopted for the industries developing under Clan Torokghas auspices. In that case, Devi said, I wish you the best in your efforts. Well have to see how youre doing inhow long will it take before you believe youll be ready to export Humans? A bit over a decade for a regular supply, Grakghla replied. Well sell a few before then as luxury food items, of course. Do Humans mature that quickly? Grakghla looked at Khhschlr. The guru cleared her throat. Our observations over the past few decades have determined that Humans reach breeding age at twelve or thirteen years of age. Its also best to eat them before the age of thirty. This is perfect, as they are a race that requires parental care while immature. A female can give birth approximately once a year and they grow their own food, so you can see that they can be bred prodigiously. So one, er, breeding pair will produce close to twenty offspring before you slaughter them? Pair? Nonono, theyre just like Nug, yes? You can have one stud for every forty or fifty females. To minimise inbreeding, a tribe can trade studs with other tribes around the country. I wonder if they can advertise? Come to the Draconic Kingdom, where every man has a harem. Travel opportunities included. Saraca glanced at Mitra. Humans did have harems in many countries around the world, but he was fairly certain that not many came in this form. It is our hope that we can breed the undesirable qualities out of our stock in a few generations, Khhschlr said. Once that happens, well revisit how Human industries can contribute to our economy. The borders of these lands are secure on all sides, so our task is to lay a foundation upon which our civilisation can flourish. All of the migrants here are burdened with the destiny of our nation. Grakghla nodded in firm agreement with the guru. Saraca glanced at Xoc, who had been quietly following them as they discussed how the Draconic Kingdom was being managed. He hoped she wouldnt get any strange ideas. Once they finished looking around at her tribes operations, Grakghla offered them a late afternoon meal. Saraca declined as he didnt wish to burden her tribe. On the way back to the city, a Con Lord with a half-dozen warriors jogged up to them from behind. Rana Chawi, Khhschlr nodded in greeting. How are things going in the south? Slow, Rana Chawi replied. Those Human Lords were facing are tough opponents. It doesnt help that over ninety per cent of our forces arent warriors. Who are theseguests? The names Saraca. Were here on personal business. Does whats going on in the south threaten our dealings here? Hardly, Rana Chawi scoffed. Its just the sheer number of them that have holed up in the mountains. Our warriors cant be everywhere and the Humans arent nice enough to wait for us to get to them. Its not dissimilar to the fighting on the southern frontier, however, so its ultimately a matter of time. Saraca nodded at his words. Rana Chawi was no slouch: he was stronger than Rana Saj, but weaker than the members of Saracas house guard. On his own, he was probably sufficient to deal with thousands of Human warriors at once, so as long as the tribes under him could keep the resistance forces pinned, he could go around eliminating one group after another. How about the pass? Khhschlr asked. Its still not safe enough to use, Rana Chawi answered. The city is still under siege, as well. I see. I thought you said the Human armies were long broken, Saraca said. This city is one we discovered only two months ago, Khhschlr replied. Its a harbour that will provide better access to Stormport, so were trying to capture everything intact. Our current route through Rolengorek and the Great Lut takes months. A sea route should only take weeks. Was there any sign of the Humans conducting trade with Stormport? We know that they conduct trade along their western coast, so I dont see why they wouldnt. Who knows, there may be other ports between here and there to conduct business in. He wasnt so sure that was the case. Stormport was considered the western terminus of the Syrillian Way and there was likely a good reason for that. It probably had something to do with the mysterious number of Red Dragon products that were sold there. Well, if something does happen, one could call it karmic retribution for what theyre doing here Rana Chawi joined them on their walk back to the city. Saraca eyed the various trophies on his person. Many of those metal tags make it to Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, he gestured at the ones draped over Rana Chawis neck. The Hibiscus Glade had piles of them. Merchants there claim that theyre from powerful warriors. What metals were present? Copper, Iron and Silver. Thats what I thought, Rana Chawi said. I hope you didnt buy any thinking that they were special. The Humans with Copper and Iron plates arent much stronger than the average Human, while the ones with Silver plates are about the same strength as our civilian migrants. And what about the cloth badges? What do they represent? Its a different system, I think. The Humans with the badges are members of warbands. The ones with the metal plates are some sort of mercenary that operates in small packs. The mercenaries are fine for raiding, but theyre ineffective against what were doing here. Mercenaries of that sort existed everywhere, and they usually did unsavoury work. Assassinations, kidnapping, theft, economic disruptions and active spying C anything that their employers wanted to avoid being implicated in. The plates that you have are all pretty flashy, Saraca said. Since they operate the way that they do, I guess that theyre the type that use their strength to serve their own ends. Theyre scum is what they are, Rana Chawi agreed in vehement tones. From what weve gathered, they only fight when theyre offered sufficient pay. Cities fall and millions of their people die, yet they wont lift a claw to help without thinking they have something to gain from it. Imagine tribal Champions just watching their tribes die around them like these wretches. Pitiful. Its beyond pitiful. The Draconic Kingdoms warbands would have fared much better if those mercenaries didnt exist. Since those selfish assholes might just escape the country entirely, I go out of my way to kill them whenever I can. The world is better off without them. At least those tags make it easy to single them out, Saraca said. What does each metal represent? Were any a significant challenge? Rana Chawi pointed at one of the gold tags around his neck. Gold is just above silver, he said. Theyre about as strong as a warrior that has survived two seasons of fighting on the frontier. Platinum is next, then mithril. Those are about as strong as our veteran warriors. Magic casters with platinum and mithril plates often use Third-tier magic. So theyre from a variety of different castes? Yeah. There are all sorts in the mix. The civilians always go after them because they want the prestige of taking down someone strong, but, half of the time, the scrawny-looking Human that they single out melts them with a stream of acid. It can be pure chaos out there. How high does the Humans magic go? UhIm no expert in magic, but any casters with this Orichalcum tag can use Tier Four spells according to our mystics. So Adamantite is the strongest. Yep, Rana Chawi absently fiddled with the single Adamantite tag around his neck. This scumbag was probably a bit stronger than I am, but we still got him and his pack. If Humans bearing Adamantite tags were stronger than Rana Chawi, their magic casters could probably access magic of the Fifth Tier. Since the invasion hadnt been thwarted by Sixth or Seventh Tier spells, they probably didnt use ritual magic. They all had the same plates? Saraca asked. Yeah, Rana Chawi nodded. Six of them. They had a few other packs with them that had lower plates, as well. We had to get all the Ranas and Champions together to deal with them. Do you know their names? No idea. Only that they were pests. Since they fight in those small packs, they can show up anywhere with no warning. Thousands of migrants died whenever that happened. Mitra here has a skill that can translate the writing on those metal plates, Saraca said. Would you mind if she takes a look? I dont mind. Lets hear what the name of this filth was. Rana Chawi removed the adamantite tag from around his neck and handed it over to Mitra. The Chaaran whispered out a Spellsong. Cerebrate Fierce Flash C Crystal Tear C Oriculon C Paladin. Crystal Tear, a rumbling growl filled Rana Chawis throat. Those scum claimed to be followers of Vla? Well, that makes me extra happy we put him down. As he had come to pick up the Con migrants redirected by the officials at the city docks, Rana Chawi parted ways with them before they reached the city. Saraca watched as the Con Lord and his subordinates jogged off towards the camp outside of the walls. I dont believe any clans in Rolengorek have different races under them, he said. How did Rana Chawi end up under Clan Torokgha? Or is he some sort of temporary help like the fellows from Clan Kira that you mentioned? We went all over Rolengorek searching for Lords and Champions willing to help in our cause, Khhschlr replied. Im not sure how much of our home youve seen, but things are getting very tight. There were plenty of small tribes and clans with strong leaders willing to join the migration. It freed up space in the jungle and helped us with the conquest. So they use the same system of governance as before? Broadly speaking, yes. Each warrior tribe under Clan Torokgha has a set of civilian tribes under them. All of the ones that volunteered to join us have already been allocated their territories. Speaking of the civilian tribes, Saraca said, each of those Human villages manages roughly ten square kilometres of land. If each tribe is granted one hundred square kilometres of land, that would mean the vast majority of the people migrating here won''t have any territory waiting for them. Theyre migrants, Khhschlr replied. "They just need to keep migrating. But theyre still coming right now. They cant migrate into the water. That cant be helped. The migrants arriving in Eastwatch today decided to come here months ago. Besides, the Maharana would not be so limited in his scope. We already have a plan in action to address the issue. Explain. Youve seen the ships, yes? Moored all along the river past Eastwatch. you mean to say that youre preparing to sail further west. Indeed. Do you know whats there? Our hunters have identified a strait where we can make the crossing in an hour. According to the aquatic Demihumans that reside off the coast, it is another Human country: a horrible country that wages indiscriminate war with all of its non-Human neighbours. Fanatics who worship gods that demand the extermination of all non-Humans. All agree that the world would be a much better place without them, and we are only too happy to oblige. Khhschlr stopped and turned to face them with a feverish glint in her eye. I am not religious by any stretch of the imagination, but this can only be providence, yes? Our people are destined to tame this savage frontier. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 8, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 8th Day, Lower Water Month, 0 CE RanaCer, Maharana Dratha sure is amazing Great, even Xocs calling him that now. Is he? Saraca asked. The young Ocelo looked up at him, nose and whiskers twitching slightly. Hes not? After taking a look at all of the markets and speaking to the new residents around Corrin C that was what Mitra said the signs called the city, at least C for a couple of days, Saraca decided to head further downriver. According to Khhschlr, the closer to recently-conquered lands they got, the less organised Clan Torokghas occupation became. With the state of the local Humans as miserable as it was, he could only keep going in hopes that he would find ones in a more regular state. Their river barge drifted down the Rolengorek at a leisurely pace, surrounded by the deceptively idyllic C to some races, at least C scenery of the occupied Human nation. Well, Saraca asked, what makes him so amazing, in your opinion? He conquered so much new territory for everyone, Xoc counted off the pink pads of her right paw. Everyone seems to respect him and he has Ranas of every race under his banner. Hes pretty much conquered the Draconic Kingdom, but hes still preparing for another conquest. Were getting stronger all because of Maharana Dratha. To the people of Rolengorek, it must have seemed that way. If they were lucky, it would work out the way that they hoped. Their problem now, however, lay not in the conquered states or any small countries that lay in their path. It was in whether their actions would upset the regional powers. Yet, recognition of that problem was entirely absent in the ranks of Clan Torokgha. One might speculate that it was some form of victory disease from their smooth and successful conquest of the Draconic Kingdom, but if Rana Dratha was truly a Warmaster, he should have been essentially immune to its effects. Another plausible line of thought was that, as with the rest of Rolengoreks population, Clan Torokgha was simply ignorant of the world beyond their jungle. Either way, the seemingly heedless decision to extend their conquest was further indication that the Warmaster was no Warmaster at all, and any early indications that he was was merely happenstance. Not that I expected there to be a Warmaster here in the first place. Then again, he might have just gotten carried away with his speculations, seeing things that werent actually there. Warmaster may have simply been a title used by people who had no idea what it was, much like so many other things. Youyou dont think the same, do you? Xoc asked him. The answer is more complicated than I can easily convey, Saraca replied. Tell me: is there anything you dont like about how things are being handled here? Anything that you think you can do better? Me? The Ocelos eyes widened, N-n-n-n-no way! Im just a nobody. How could I come up with anything better? Hes a Warmaster and he has a guru and all those strong Ranas under him That doesnt mean you cant have your own thoughts about whats going on, Saraca told her. Consider it a part of your instruction. Xoc fell deep into thought, staring past the starboard railing of their barge. As with the rest of the Rolengorek, the settlements along the shores were cleared of Humans and groups of migrants followed the road west. All of the migrants they had spoken to were completely oblivious to the fact that the conquest of the Draconic Kingdom was almost complete and they would continue their migration beyond where they expected it to end. I dont like that theres not enough land for the migrants, Xoc said, but that cant be helped, right? They thought the fighting would be harder, so they ended up with more people than they needed. They cant just tell them to go home. Thats true, Saraca replied. But just because something unexpected happens doesnt mean that youre absolved of all responsibility. As a Lord, you must lead to the best of your ability no matter what happens. Thenwhy are they obsessed with raising Humans as livestock? Wow, right to the main problem. As you say, it appears to be some sort of obsession. It could also be something they decided was a good idea in advance and theyve invested themselves into seeing it through. What would you do in their stead? Raise better livestock. They said that its best to slaughter Humans before the age of thirty. Thats a long time. Even if they take care of themselves, theyre still taking up land. Nug are slaughtered after a year and they yield ten times the meat. What if Nug cant be raised in this environment? The Humans have animals too. Or used to. You could smell where they used to keep them. They should be worth raising if the Humans are raising them for the same reason. Uh, Humans eat meat, right? They can survive on a mix of things, Saraca replied, including meat. He breathed an internal sigh of relief. At least the type of thinking harboured by Clan Torokgha and the migrants to the Draconic Kingdom didnt appear to be natural for the people of Rolengorek as a whole. Or maybe Xoc followed different lines of thought because she had grown up in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. The primitive tribal societies of many races raided their neighbours to secure resources in times of scarcity. It wouldnt be unfair to say that raiding behaviour was one of the pillars of culture that evolved as a civilisation did. The thing was that raiding usually didnt evolve into more raiding after a certain point. It tended to just become working. Raiding was essentially importing resources from outside of ones territory through forceful means. When new territories were acquired, one usually did not go from raiding the neighbours to ranching the neighbours because they were no longer neighbours consuming externally-sourced resources. They were taking up internal resources that could be more efficiently utilised doing other things, making them go from assets to liabilities depending on how they were employed. Then why didnt you tell them that what they were doing was wrong? Xoc said, You didnt like it, right? I thought you would get angry. I mean, you didnt look mad, but I could tell you were mad. Mad without getting mad. Grrwhen did this girl become so attentive to you Saraca winced as Mitras claws dug into his right arm. Why was he always the one getting hurt when others were the source of her jealousy? First of all, Saraca replied, my job out here doesnt involve telling people what to do unless I see that its to my governments advantage somehow. That includes the instruction that youve been receiving. Secondly, they wouldnt listen anyway. They wouldnt? But that guru knows where youre from. Theyre heavily invested in their work, Saraca said. Its something that theyve been planning for decades to accomplish. Furthermore, its an achievement C one that theyve spilt blood over. Dissuading them from their path would be an exercise in futility. They have to come to their own realisations. As for getting angrythat would be hypocritical of me and perhaps harmful to them. Why? He looked out over the carefully cultivated landscape of the Draconic Kingdom, trying to imagine what Clan Torokghas conquest had been like. It was often said that history repeated itself, and Saraca would be hard-pressed to deny the assertion. The Beastman Confederacy is very old by the standards of most civilisations on the continent. Weve done many things over the course of our development, and we rarely came up with the right answers the moment we decided to do something or were faced with a problem. So you did Human ranching as well? Among other things, Saraca replied. History is never only filled with things that one can be proud of, but learning from our mistakes is often more important than being told the right answers. If one never learns from their mistakes, they are doomed to repeat them, and if one is afraid to make mistakes, one will eventually get stuck. The mistakes that countries make have far greater consequences than personal ones, which is why countries are better off making those mistakes early on. Some mistakes can just kill you, Xoc said. Youll never get a chance to learn from those. Thats true as well, he admitted. But mistakes that can destroy a country are usually part of a long line of mistakes. There are also mistakes such as getting on the bad side of Ancient Dragons and the like, but I think most races have a natural aversion to angering entities of that calibre. They cease to exist otherwise. Thenare these Humans making a mistake as well? One that they have to learn from? We still know very little about the Humans living in this part of the world, Saraca said. Beyond that, there is never only one answer to a problem, and an answer that serves in one situation may not in another. Thats why my instruction is so vague: I can only guide you to an answer that works for you and your people, and coming to your own realisations will help you face future problems. Their next stop along the Rolengorek was a city that looked slightly smaller than Corrin. A few kilometres from its walls, a Baagh official waved wildly at them from the northern shore. He shouted out to them as they drew close. Dont bring your ship any further than this! Did something happen? Devi asked. Its the end of the land managed by Clan Torokgha, the official answered. Past this point, migrants are responsible for their own security. Most boats going past the next city dont survive, so its strongly suggested that you go by land from here. They dont survive? Saraca furrowed his brow, Do you mean they get attacked by Humans? Or is there a territorial tribe living in the water? Its the Humans. We can thrash them on land, but fighting them on the water is something else. Well, its not so much fighting as them ramming their ships into ours. Its a waste of two good ships. OhCif youre leaving that boat for good, Clan Torokgha will purchase it from you. They moored their vessel under a willow tree that dangled over the water. The official gave Saraca and his entourage an appraising look. Youre a bit overequipped for the Draconic Kingdom, he said. We didnt know what to expect, Devi said. The criers upriver talk about land and opportunity, but little about what it costs to obtain. Thats fair, I guess. Since youve gone to all that trouble to prepare, Ill do you a favour and let you in on something Whats that? The official leaned forward with a conspiratory air. The Draconic Kingdom isnt the end of our migration, he said in a low voice. Were going to take the Human lands on the other side of the water, as well. Once the monsoon season is over, well make the crossing. The other migrants dont know about this? Clan Torokgha will let them know soon enough. For now, weve spread them out so they can feed on the Humans while they wait. Otherwise, theyd be crowding the shores to be the first ones across C some idiots may even try to make the crossing on their own and thatd warn the Humans on the other side. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I see. In that case, well keep the information to ourselves. Thank you for letting us know. Even when they try to be helpful, theyre presumptuouswe didnt even say that we were migrants. It was another symptom of the so-called victory disease he had noted since entering the Draconic Kingdom. The fruits of victory were tumbling into their paws too quickly, and a collective sense of power, control and destiny had fallen over the conquerors. Their words and actions were heedless and only saw their version of reality. Looks like were finally getting somewhere, Girika said. Saraca focused his gaze on the city skyline ahead. What do you mean? That city still has Humans living in it, the Inquisitor replied. Theres too much smoke for it to be these local Beastmen. then where are the Beastmen? There are a bunch running security on the city walls, Girika said. Pretty sure everyone else is spread out like that pompous official said. Are we going in? Devi asked. This is exactly what were here for, Saraca answered. Its more than we hoped for, even. The entrance of Rivergarden lay wide open C or rather, it had been broken open. Pieces of gate and portcullis lay scattered outside the walls. A few dozen Humans were active just inside, but they scattered at his entourages approach. How do we begin There was no reason for the Humans to assume that they were anyone other than the Beastmen that were taking over their territory. Some things, however, didnt require the cooperation of the locals. What do you think, Devi? Assuming these Humans were subjected to the same calamity that befell Rolengorek, his first wife said, theyve recovered remarkably quickly. Its nothing one would expect of a Human nation this far from the centres of civilisation. Did they receive support, or is it simply the result of trade? I couldnt say until we have a better idea of the region. Girika, Saraca said. See if you cant acquire a map from the locals. Sure thing. The Inquisitor entered a nearby alley and vanished. Mitra concealed herself as Saraca made his way further into the city. The Chaaran went ahead of them, peeking into the doors and windows of the buildings. She returned to his side when they reached the central plaza. Its quiet, she said, but the workshops are still running, making what necessities theyre allowed to. The people here are hiding a lot of things from casual observation, though. I wonder how many Beastmen get stabbed here, Girika said as he appeared beside him. I got your map. Where did you find it? An abandoned estate. The conquerors took all the shinies away, but they left a lot of other goodies behind. After Saraca received the map, the Inquisitor produced several more articles. He held up a roll of vellum towards Mitra. Check this out. Mitras lips moved silently before she described the content aloud. This isa futures contract? For twenty thousand barrels of wine. Delivery is due onit looks like they use a run-of-the-mill elemental calendar, but Im not sure how their dates line up with ours. Theyre in the northern hemisphere, so it should be upside down? Devi leaned in to examine the parchment. Its not in the script used by Merchants along the Sapphire Coast, she said, but the format is the same. How much more of this was there in that estate? Who knows, Girika replied. It was all over the floor. The Merchants mouth fell open in horror. Rolengoreks victorious migrants had no idea that they had probably left tens of thousands of platinum trade coins on the floor, instead taking whatever pieces of art and metalwork they thought had value. The contracts had no intrinsic value on their own, so their Merchants wouldnt be able to discern their worth. Well, its not as if the parties involved can complete the transaction now, Mitra said with a shrug. Gimme that map, ji. Saraca placed the map into Mitras grasping claws. Her eyes hungrily devoured the details inked upon it. Slane TheocracyKingdom of Re-EstizeBaharuth EmpireCity State Alliance of Karnassusoh, theres the Great Northern Steppe. Did you see any Minotaur technology while you were in there? Saraca asked. I did, actually, Girika replied. They had a few fridges and freezers on the lowest floor. The things looked pretty out of place, so they were probably imported. Still, it confirmed trade links with the Minos League, and if there were trade links, there would also be intelligence agents. How safe would it be to head north? The presence of Confederacy delegates would likely spur the Leagues Expeditionary Vanguard to drastically step up their operations in the region, and the Confederacy wasnt ready to keep them in check. What are the distances marked on the map? Mmh Mitra tilted her head sideways, its a Merchant map, so it only shows route distances. Lets seethe lake between the Draconic Kingdom and the Slane Theocracy is a hundred kilometres across at the most. Theres no direct route to the Baharuth Empire from the Draconic Kingdom. The only way north is from the Theocracy, going up this highway two hundred kilometres to a city called E-Rantel in the Kingdom of Re-Estize. Mitra wandered over to a nearby bench in the plaza, placing the map upon it. Everyone gathered around. The highway splits there, she traced a road on the map with a claw, going east to the Baharuth Empire, the City State Alliance and eventually to the Great Northern Steppe. It goes west through Re-Estize to this Holy Kingdom of Roble in the southwest and the Argland Confederation in the northwest. Theres a lot of stuff on this map, but its pretty small. Assuming these maritime routes mark the coastline accurately, it looks like you can squish everything west of the City State Alliance into Rolengorek. Did that mean Clan Torokghas ambitions were actually feasible? If the region was broken up into many small states, they could each potentially be crushed by the weight of Rolengoreks migrants alone. Does it say anything about the races that live in the region? No. Assuming that Khhschlr is correct about the Slane Theocracy, the fact that it has a trade route running north means that the Kingdom of Re-Estize is probably a Human state. Humans being Humans, I wouldnt be surprised if this region was all Human. Dont forget about what Khhschlr said about the Draconic Kingdoms northern border, Karuvaki said. The persistent negative energy zone, huh, Saracas eyes went to the blank space on the map that the trade routes circumvented. Wait, isnt this too big? I wouldnt be surprised if Death Knights and Soul Eaters popped out of there. Theyre Humans, Girika said offhandedly. I bet you theyre dumping. Faces around the bench twisted in disgust. You cant be serious! Karuvaki said, If they want to commit mass suicide, they can do it without involving everyone else. Negative energy dumping was a practice that was considered taboo around the world. Civilisations that cared little for the world beyond themselves would designate areas to settle their disputes through warfare, effectively dumping negative energy. To them, negative energy zones were simply a convenience. They didnt know or care that they were contributing to the growth of an unnatural blight. Countries caught dumping negative energy were censured by the international community. If they persisted, they would be destroyed before their actions put the entire region at risk. Removing a negative energy zone once it became persistent was an expensive and time-consuming effort. Looking at it from another angle, Saraca said. It also means that the countries surrounding this negative energy zone have the means to destroy whatever comes out of itor maybe they dont. Make up your damn mind, Girika said. What the hell does that last part mean? Rana Dratha expected more substantial resistance from the Draconic Kingdom, Saraca replied. Since they didnt encounter it, I was thinking that it had been coincidentally lost in a conflict with another country. But with this negative energy zone being as large as it is, they may have been lost fighting something powerful that spawned there. These guys are in for a nice surprise if thats the case. Theres no sense of alarm from the Draconic Kingdoms Humans related to anything like that, Saraca said, so a coalition of surrounding states may have taken care of the problem. At least I hope so. Shouldnt you let Clan Torokgha know about this? Xoc asked, The Undead are everyones enemy. Its a speculative warning at best, but well let Khhschlr know on the way back through Corrin. The migrants are decentralised past this point, so anything insubstantial wont get anywhere. Mitra packed away the map and Saraca looked around the plaza. Unfortunately, the Humans there had vacated the area so there was no one to speak to. A city centre should have some offices, he said. Does anyone see anything familiar? Theres a Merchant Guild office over there, Devi pointed to the western end of the plaza. Would you like me to take a look? Actually, I needed a place to deposit everything I made from Rolengorek. do you really think theyll take your deposit? Why not? The Merchant Guild is the Merchant Guild. They silently followed Devi across the plaza, leaving most of the house guard at the bottom of the offices front stairs. Saraca and Mitra ducked to fit under the doorframe as they made their way inside. The buildings occupants scattered at their entry. Undaunted, Devi walked up to the reception counter, ringing the service bell. Xoc jumped at the sound. What does that do? She asked. It summons a friendly clerk from the Merchant Guild, Devi said in a slightly loud voice. The Merchant Guild is an international organisation that facilitates the business of its hundreds of millions of members. The Ocelos eyes grew wide. Hundreds ofis the world being taken over by Merchants? Thats right, Devi answered with a nod. Merchants make the world go round. While that last part might be metaphorically true, Saraca said. Theyre only a small percentage of the worlds population. Devi rang the bell again. Frantic whispering rose from deeper within the office, followed by a resigned sigh. A balding Human in a familiar uniform rose from behind a desk, walking up on unsteady steps. The old and infirm sacrificing themselves, Girika said, karma ratings are through the roof. Were not here to eat them, Devi shot the Inquisitor a sidelong glance. Im here to make a deposit. Devi produced heavy sacks of precious metals and gems, lining them up on the counter. The old clerks gaze crossed over them. He swallowed. Thethe Merchant Guild reserves the right to refuse deposits of illegally-acquired assets. Theyre not illegal! Devi growled, I spent the last two months trading the length and breadth of Rolengorek for this. Theyre not familiar with the organisation, so there was nowhere to deposit my earnings. She fished out her account book and placed it on the counter, tapping it with a claw. Im an upstanding member of the Guild. You cant refuse me service. The clerk hesitantly reached out to take the account book. His eyes widened as he leafed through the pages. It was no small wonder: Devi was probably wealthy enough to buy the entire Draconic Kingdom C before it had been invaded C outright. Where did you last update this? He asked. Stormport. please bear with us. After the clerk turned and disappeared into the office, Saraca let out a snort. I cant believe that worked. Of course it worked, Devi furrowed her brow at him. But the deposit wont go through. Why not? Those Merchants that scattered, Girika said. Theyre all using paper. So its not safe to hold physical assets because the new management is stealing them. Something like that. Savages, Devi muttered. Never mind any regional threats: when the Guild hears about this, theyll obliterate Rolengorek. Theyre Merchants, right? Xoc tucked her tail between her legs. Dont look down on Merchants, Devi told her. Snuffing out lawless savages is all in a days work for those who maintain the financial and economic systems of the world. So were doomed, Xocs whiskers drooped. Its something that would happen in stages, Mitra said. First, theyll contain Rolengorek, then engineer the downfall of the ruling castes. After that, theyll replace them with new overlords that will enforce civilised conduct upon the native population! The Chaarans dramatic voice rose with every sentence, and she lifted her paws in a grandiose way at the last. Xoc visibly wilted, cringing behind Saraca. Stop scaring the poor girl, he said. You think they wouldnt finance a punitive expedition? Devi said, Hardly anyone would care about a country beyond the edge of nowhere being crushed. Especially one that crossed the Merchant Guild. The clerk returned with a binder in hand. As the Merchant Guild was an international organisation, it faced certain challenges from region to region. While the format of their documentation was standardised and numbers were easily decipherable, language barriers posed a problem and the guild had developed protocols for dealing with them. Weve recognised your membership with the Guild, the clerk said, but we cant take your deposit. Nothing against you in particular, of course C its just that the occupying forces have no respect for private property. Our branch was ransacked shortly after Rivergarden fell, so we cant guarantee the security of your deposits. I see, Devi sighed. Well, it was worth the attempt. Ill just have to carry this all around until I return to the Sapphire Coast. Since youll be headed that way, the clerk produced a sealed envelope, would you be so kind as to deliver this to the Stormport branch? It would be my pleasure, Devi replied. Since were here, could you answer some questions we have about the Draconic Kingdom? About its industrial and economic situation in particular. Before this invasion, of course. The clerk, now more visibly relaxed, leaned against the counter and nodded. Sure, why not, he said. Those other Beastmen have been sizing us up recently, so I dont know how much time we have left. But well have to entertain you in the back. Cant have what little business that remains frightened off. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 8, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 They didnt stay long with the clerk from the Merchant Guild, not wanting to take up what was likely limited time for him and his staff. What they learned, however, was invaluable in developing their picture of the Human country. After leaving the office, Xoc breathed a quiet sigh as she stole glances at the Humans peeking at them from the second and third-floor windows around the plaza. I dont get it, Xoc said. How could he treat you as guests just like that? Were their enemies. Youre wrong about that, Saraca said. Neither I nor any of my entourage is one of the Draconic Kingdoms enemies, nor are we enemies of that clerk. The world is not simply divided by race, and individual members of any given race arent all the same. Humans are considered a prey species by many, but that doesnt mean theyre stupid. They can differentiate between individuals of other races just like you and I. But can they really change their attitude that quickly? Theyve been invaded and eaten for over half a year by people who look just like us. Humans are not a race gifted with psionics, so they need tangible ways to differentiate us from other Beastmen. Devi provided them. The Merchants from Rolengorek do not conduct themselves as I do, Devi explained. Rolengorek doesnt have a Merchant Guild, so they also wouldnt know Merchant Guild procedures or even use it in the first place. I have physical proof of my identity as a member of the Merchant Guild. The difference between myself and the Beastmen invading their country is as clear as night is from day, and its more than enough to have them reframe me from a dangerous threat to a member of their organisation. Overall, the Draconic Kingdom fell far out of line with their expectations of a Human nation whose lands had supposedly been ruined two centuries previous. The clerks overview of the Draconic Kingdoms economy and industry didnt place them anywhere close to the same level of sophistication as the central powers, but they were still closer to Stormport than they were to Rolengorek. Not only did they have a Merchant Guild, but it had branched out into dozens of smaller, specialised guilds. That could only happen if the situation warranted it, so the Draconic Kingdom was evidently a country that had been firmly on its way to developing more advanced industries. The cultural, economic and political realities that came with such development had already started to transform them from their tribal roots. The expansive land and water infrastructure showed that they had a robust transportation network. They were about halfway transitioned from tribal governance to a centralised bureaucracy and endeavoured to maintain rule of law. Its diverse religious representation suggested a high degree of tolerance and they had hundreds of longstanding economic treaties with the Demihuman populations off of their coast. When visiting countries on the fringes of civilisation, those who were informed of his coming often put on airs or even set up entire towns and villages to create a false impression of their suitability as affiliates of the Beastman Confederacy. What the Draconic Kingdom had, however, was impossible to fabricate so broadly. Unfortunately, none of their progress made up for the fact that they lacked the martial strength to fend off the colossus on their eastern border. Saraca mused over the irony that the country being conquered by a potential candidate for Confederacy affiliation was a better candidate than the candidate. Confederacy policy required that such a distant candidate be independently strong, however, as an economically-sound military alliance was not feasible. Are you going to help them? Xoc asked, That thing he gave youare you really going to bring it to Stormport? As a member of the Merchant Guild, Devi replied, it is my responsibility to do so. But The young Ocelo fell silent. Saraca suppressed a chuckle as she stole glances at the pouch where Devi had put away the letter. This is another important lesson that you must learn, he said. One that tribal societies like Rolengorek often learn too late. That the Merchant Guild is powerful? They are, in a way, but that wasnt the lesson I had in mind. What you need to understand is that the fate of a people may be decided without their knowing. Two parties sitting across a table from one another may divide a land between them without the consent or awareness of the millions of people residing in that land. Deals can be made to turn eyes away from abuse and exploitation. Countries may refrain from intervening in a blatant injustice simply because it is politically inconvenient or uneconomical. All that is needed to justify an atrocity against those outside of the greater fabric of society is a shallow excuse or the most minor of incidents. Truth is unnecessary. Butbut thats unfair! Xoc sniffed, Its unfair and its terrible! Youre basically saying that people can say whatever they want to do anything that they want. How can we even fight that? Fundamentally, Saraca said, its not much different from what youre familiar with. When push comes to shove, people do this sort of thing because they believe that they can get away with it. So we need to become so strong that no one will mess with us. Martial strength is what many attempt to resort to, yes. But I believe that is a result of limited development or ignorance of their other options. Take the Merchant Guild, for instance. You were surprised and disturbed by the idea that Merchants could be a threat because your assessment of Merchants only factors in their physical strength as individuals. However, you should already know that those with resources can use those resources to purchase the time and skills of others. Thats essentially what the civilian castes do when they pay tribute to the warrior castes, yes? I guess Xoc looked over her shoulder at the Merchant Guild office, So theyre going to pay other people to attack us? Do those people even exist? They do, Saraca replied, though employing those people is a calculation in itself. The Merchant Guild is, hmthat guild branch that we visited could be considered a tribe, and each sub-guild is a caste within that tribe. They have a regional headquarters C probably in the Draconic Kingdoms capital C and each guild branch in the Draconic Kingdom answers to it as tribes do a clan. The organisation can be found around the world, making it a sort of super-clan, for simplicitys sake. So like a tribe or clan, Xoc said, they have to figure out how to keep it from happening again. Exactly. Just like how your clans may retaliate against raids or challenges to their territorial dominance. What the Merchant Guild defends is not territory, however, but commerce. If there are disruptions to commerce, they will finance the appropriate measures to resolve that disruption. Thief-catchers will be hired to deal with thieves; mercenaries contracted to eliminate bandits; armies and navies dispatched to punish pirates, tribes, and even whole countries. They hire Assassins to kill those who break their regulations C even if the breach was committed by one of their own members. But we conquered a country! Xoc swallowed, H-how many of these Merchant tribes did we attack? Mitra produced the map that Girika had procured. Lets seeone, twoeight citiesplus the ninth one that they talked about in the south. There are dozens of major towns that probably have minor branches, too. That clerk said that theyve left the Merchants themselves alone, Devi noted. So any punitive measures would be in response to the sacking of their branch offices and eating the clerical staff. That means it wont be as bad, right? Xoc wrung her paws nervously. Perhaps, the Merchant was nonchalant. I believe that they are more likely to level sanctions against your country. Armies are expensive, after all. The young Ocelo breathed a sigh of relief. Sanctions isnt a cue to breathe easy, Saraca told her. Do you know what they are? No, but its better than getting attacked, right? It is getting attacked. Economically. For example, they could triple the prices of salt from the Tears of Lut or cut off the supply altogether. didnt you say that our Nug need salt to live? Yes. Xoc started sputtering incoherently, cradling her head in her paws. Were going to die, her eyes swirled. Everyone is going to starve! I dont want to eat other people! No, wait, we can raid for salt, right? Sanctions isnt an army, so we can still get it like that. It would be a good way to get your people killed before they turn on one another in desperation, Saraca replied. The Blue Dragons of the Great Lut would annihilate any attempted raid on their domain. Either way, whether you die from botched raids or starvation wouldnt matter to the Merchant Guild: their objective would be to cut Rolengoreks population down to a more manageable size. Thats cowardly. Theyre hiding behind other people while attacking us with sanctions! Using Dragons, no less. That reminds me They still hadnt figured out why the Draconic Kingdom was called the Draconic Kingdom. It cant have just been the Humans hiding behind the idea that Dragons were protecting them. Thats the way the world works, Devi told Xoc. Everything is interconnected. Not only would those raids be a hostile incursion, but the Merchant Guild facilitates the flow of trade, which generates revenues for the Great Lut. It is in the best interests of the Storm Dragon Lord to cooperate with the Merchant Guild. But Rolengorek buys salt from them, right? You have no choice but to buy salt from them, Devi corrected her. Blue Dragons are orderly and patient. In a broad sense, society is putting upstarts in their place, which is to everyones long-term benefit. From their perspective, they are disciplining an unruly child. Xoc let out a helpless moan. She reached out and shook Saracas arm. I have to fix this. How do I fix this? There must be a way to fix this, right? Whats done is done, Saraca said. You can only face the consequences. I dont like these consequences! I didnt even do this! My people live in a city a thousand kilometres away! They dont even know what Humans look like! Argh, this is Rana Drathas fault AhCshe demoted him. Thats another thing to note, Saraca said. Associations matter. Even though you may not have personally done anything wrong, others are more than willing to judge you according to your connections. You are not considered an individual C you are a member of a group. Anything that others in your group do or become known for will become attributed to you, for better or worse. Is this what you meant by war coming to my clan? Xoc asked, Did you already know about this all the way back in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr? We didnt know what was going on in the Draconic Kingdom back then, Saraca said. But the problem facing your clan is fundamentally the same. You will have resources that other people need, and if force is the easiest way to obtain it, one must assume that someone will make the attempt. So we need to be strong enough to fight them offbut that only goes so far, doesnt it? Starving people stop caring about the rules. Theyll do whatever they can to survive. Wed be overrun by our hungry neighbours. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Very good, Saraca nodded. Im glad you understand that. Unless one is so powerful that they are impossible to challenge, the attention and energy of the masses need to be managed in some way. In your case, it cant just be no, you cant steal our food. It has to be no, you cant steal our food, but heres something else that you can do to obtain it. The alternatives need to be understandable, achievable and more attractive than employing force. Though they may not consciously understand whats going on, Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhrs citizens already live according to sets of rules that employ these principles. That makes it easy for your clan to integrate what theyre doing into the workings of the city. This, in turn, builds up power for your clan: economic and political power. The strength of those whom you become interdependent with becomes your strength, as maintaining what you have is in the best interests of all who benefit from it. I can see how that will help us with our own people, Xoc said, but how will that save us from the Merchant Guild? In the same way that I got through to that clerk, Devi told her. Most races gauge others by comparing them with what they are familiar with. In this situation, the Draconic Kingdom is not only the victim in the literal sense, but also an ideological sense. Civilised nations who are aware of whats going on here will identify with and favour the Draconic Kingdom because it has more similarities with them than Rolengorek does. Rolengorek, on the other hand, will be seen as nothing more than a ravening horde of feral savages. By showing youve adopted systems that theyre familiar with, you become less a threat that requires forceful taming and more a potential market to add to their trade network. Stop! Saracas entourage assumed a defensive formation and peered warily at their surroundings. The few Humans watching them fearfully from their homes vanished from their windows. Whats wrong, Karuvaki? Saraca asked. Erm, theres no threat. That intersection we just passed Karuvakis voice trailed off as she backtracked and went north up a side street. She stopped in front of a small, but familiar-looking temple. A trace of incense filtered into Saracas nostrils as they walked in through the front gate. I couldnt tell since the temples in the other cities were thoroughly pillaged, but this leaves no room for doubt, does it? What is it? Xoc asked. A Buddhist temple, Karuvaki answered. Well, more of a shrine. The important part is that the Path of Enlightenment has a following in the Draconic Kingdom. Xoc stared blankly at the explanation. Saraca cleared his throat. Its closely related to our own practices, he told the young Ocelo. You mean you worship the same gods? Buddhists dont worship a god, Saraca said. They are disciples of a Buddha: an awakened one. A samyaksambuddha C one who independently obtained perfect enlightenment and has chosen to make others aware of the dharma C founded Buddhism hundreds of years ago. Dharma is the cosmic order that governs all things in the universe. Buddhists seek to achieve enlightenment just as the various Buddhas have. Erthat sounds powerful, I guess? Saraca furrowed his brow at Xocs only takeaway. There were stories about Buddhas flattening cities with a palm slap and all manner of other supreme feats, but that was far from the point of enlightenment. A shaven Soryo appeared at the entrance to the shrine, adorned in a black kasaya. He shook his iron-headed khakkhara and slammed its base on the ground. In response, Kasturi and her fellow priests pressed their paws together and offered a respectful bow of greeting. The stern-faced monks features faltered slightly. Greetings, good monk, Karuvaki said. My name is Karuvaki, a priestess. We are travellers from the distant southeast. Though we are not Buddhists, we, too, observe the dharma in all of its aspects. The Soryo looked at them for a long moment before returning the greeting. You are welcome here, Karuvaki. My name is Ilaan: a Zagen of this shrine. A Zagen? Karuvaki said, Are any of the senior staff present? The Osho rejoined the river of souls when Rivergarden fell. He was a righteous man, so Im sure some interesting reincarnation awaits him. I see. I was surprised to find a Buddhist temple here. What school is this? The Zen school of the south, Ilaan replied. The missionary who built this temple arrived in the Draconic Kingdom nearly sixty years ago. Does that mean Buddhism is widespread in this region? A tight smile creased the Soryos face. No, he shook his head. The locals dont care much for our ways here. They are toosuperficial. The Draconic Kingdom aside, two faiths dominate the Human countries of this region: that of The Four and The Six. I believe weve seen their temples on the way here, Karuvaki said. Worship of the elements is common in Rolengorek, so theyve been repurposed to serve the Beastmens spiritual needs. The gods of death and life from the temples of The Six have been removed to create more elemental temples. Ilaan let out an amused grunt. Im sure the Theocracy will be thrilled when they hear about that. You probably dont want to be here when they come around. The Slane Theocracy is the Human-centric nation across the lake, if Im not mistaken? You are not, the monk replied. What is the Theocracys relationship to the Draconic Kingdom? Unlike this country, they dont seem like the tolerant sort. Theyre not, Ilaan agreed. The Temple of the Six isnt asaggressive about its teachings in the Draconic Kingdom as they are in the Theocracy, but the Draconic Kingdoms relationship with its Beastman neighbours means that a not-insubstantial portion of the population worships The Six. When major raids occur, they usually dispatch military assistance to beat the invaders back. Did they not do that this time? Not yet, at any rate. They have an ongoing war with the Elves of the Great Forest of Evasha to the southwest, so that may be whats causing the delay. So the powerful forces that Clan Torokgha was waiting for didnt belong to the Draconic Kingdom in the first place? Did Rana Dratha know what was going on? It would certainly make Khhschlrs reckless certainty far more sensible. In war, quickly seizing advantage of good luck and timing could easily overturn careful planning and solid logistics. In the event that they finally appear, Saraca asked, will they be able to turn the current invasion? Oh, of that I have no doubt, Ilaan said. While I find the tenets of their faith reprehensible, their Human-centric views cause them to react with extreme prejudice to events like this. They are by far the strongest country in the region, and the reprisal for this invasion will be absolutely deadly. What is it that makes them so strong? Theyve existed for nearly six centuries, with all that entails. Six centuries? His tail twitched, We heard that some calamitous event referred to as the Demon Gods brought ruin to this region two centuries ago. You know about them? The Soryo arched an eyebrow, The Slane Theocracy is the only country that survived intact from that time. They played a crucial role in rebuilding the Human countries in the region. The wake of that calamity was also a prime opportunity to spread their religion, of course. Was that possible? According to the Merchant map, the Slane Theocracy wasnt a particularly large country. Statistically speaking, such a small population of Humans wouldnt be able to muster the force to resist multiple Atirathi-class entities. Unless These Six Great Gods that they worship: do you know anything about them? Theyre treated as the saviours of humanity, Ilaan replied. They descended to live with the Humans that eventually founded the Slane Theocracy six hundred years ago. Thats what they say, at any rate. They have demigods of an unknown legacy The Slane Theocracy had divine bloodlines. It was one of the only ways to explain how they had survived, and they were possibly the reason that the Demon Gods were defeated. Since they had a decidedly belligerent, Human-centric mandate, they could have even bided their time while all of the non-Human countries around them were destroyed. It was a neat little package. At the same time, it didnt bode well for everyone else in the present day. Not only did they have a divine bloodline circulating in their population, but they also potentially had astra. The Minos League had several of them, which were enough to tide them over against their enemies when a demigod wasnt born in a generation. An overambitious Confederacy venture in the past had found that out the hard way. Wait, Saraca furrowed his brow. You said they were at war with an Elven country of some sort as well? I dont think it can be considered a country in the sense that you imply, but yes. They are one of many humanoid and Demihuman kingdoms in the Great Forest of Evasha. Wood Elves, I think? What ridiculous calamities there are out here. Saraca suppressed a shudder. To counterbalance the power of a demigod, one needed a demigod of their own. If they were fighting Elves, then there was a significant chance that it was a scion of the Eight. It was not a conflict that anyone in their right mind would want to get close to. What about the other countries in the region? Saraca asked, We have a trade map, but those things dont go into much detail about anything. I assume that theyre all Human In the north, Ilaan said, the Baharuth Empire and the Kingdom of Re-Estize are governed and populated entirely by Humans. The Holy Kingdom of Roble is majority Human, but they have friendly relations with the aquatic Demihumans off their shores. Unfortunately, theyre on bad terms with the Demihumans in the Abelion Hills on their eastern border. What about the City State Alliance and the Argland Confederation? The City State Alliance was once a single large country called Karnassus, but I believe it shattered when the Demon Gods appeared. Each city and its constituent territories has a mixed population of humanoids, Demihumans and Heteromorphs. Is it a harmonious society? Ive never been there, but that should mostly be the case, yes. Horror stories about people being eaten by other people tend to circulate readily in the region, and Ive not heard of any from there. The same can be said for the Argland Confederation. Do you have any idea of the other races that reside there? Minotaurs, for instance? Not that I know of. In terms of notable races, the Argland Confederation is renowned in the region for having Dragons in their ruling council C one of them being the Platinum Dragon Lord. Hoh It made sense that one of the worlds Keepers would have a base of operations in the area. The generally benevolent Platinum Dragon Lord was well-known for founding countries around the world for various purposes C one of them being to keep countries with a history of producing demigods in check. If he had founded a country nearby, then Saracas speculations about Slane and Evasha were likely correct. Despite being so far from the centre of the continent, Saraca said. This region of the world has some interesting things going on. Since the Draconic Kingdom appears to be a relatively progressive state, can I expect the other Human nations to be safe to travel in? Barring the Slane Theocracy, of course. I fear not, Ilaan said. The Draconic Kingdom is probably the most civilised country in the region by your standards. Why is that? The society that you see in the Draconic Kingdom was cultivated through the wisdom of its timeless Queen, Draudillon Oriculus. Is the name of this country a part of that timeless wisdom? What do you mean? Ive heard it said that the Draconic Kingdom doesnt have any Dragons in it. The Soryo frowned slightly. Is that not the case? Saraca asked. Not at all, Ilaan answered, Draudillon Oriculus is also known as the Black Scale Dragon Lord. so shes a Dragon who rules over Humans. She is a Human descended from Dragons. Draudillon Oriculus is the great-granddaughter of the Brightness Dragon Lord. Eh Saracas entire entourage gaped at the monk, who took an involuntary step backwards. Its time to run away, ji. What, you dont want to say hello to your cousin? Nope. She has a Dragon Lord title. That means she has something crazy up her sleeve. I dont want to be anywhere near this country when that crazy happens. Do you have any sigils or banners of the Draconic Kingdom, for references sake? Saraca asked Ilaan, The Beastmen here were very thorough about claiming trophies of their conquest and anything they thought of value. We havent seen a single banner of this country yet. Just a moment. The Soryo disappeared into a back door, reappearing a minute later with a document that had an official seal on the bottom. Saraca and his wives stared at it for a good, long time. This is bad Only a certain type of Dragon Lord was permitted to use the sigil displayed on the document. Mitras continued urging grew ten times more insistent, urging him straight out of the shrine. Were going back to the boat, Saraca said. I thought that official from back then said we shouldnt take a boat any further, Xoc said. Were not going any further, Saraca replied, were returning to Rolengorek. Huh? Why? Because theres a Dragon Lord here, Mitra told her. Not just any Dragon Lord: a descendant of one of the most powerful Dragon Lords in the world. That variety of Dragon Lord tends to be extremely patient, but when they decide to act, even ones soul is not safe from their wrath. Im sorry, Xoc, Saraca placed a paw on the young Ocelos head. I wanted for you to see more of the world, but its not safe here. Well have to continue your lessons back in the jungle. Saraca slowed down as they backtracked through the main plaza and crossed the Merchant Guild office again. The men and women working in the office seemed resigned to their fates, but they might serve some purpose yet. The Buddhist would probably be good to bring along as well. Xoc, he asked, how do you feel about picking up a few slaves? Im certain theyll be useful. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 9, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 What makes a good story, papapapa? Draudillon looked up at her great-grandfather as he flipped a page of well-oiled vellum. The rich scent that rose from the leather-bound tome on his lap added to those in the air of the Royal Archive: the odours of countless other tomes, varnish and the slightest hint of woodsmoke from the crackling fireplace. A good question, little Wyrmlingor are you a Juvenile now? Those descended from mortals always seem to grow in the blink of an eye...well, no matter. We are learning about what makes a good story now, no? She shifted on the comfy couch beside her great-grandfather, turning her attention back to the tome. Contained within its pages was part of a tale that had taken place not long ago C at least by a Dragon''s reckoning. It was the tale of a peril that threatened the lives of hundreds of millions. A tale of brave heroes who rose and acted to bring that peril to an end. To the people of the Draconic Kingdom, that tale was known as the legend of the Thirteen Heroes. If she wasnt mistaken, most of the region called it that. Which was strange, considering that there were many times more than thirteen. They werent reading the story because the archives version was particularly well-written C it was touted for its accuracy more than anything else C nor were they reading it for the heartrending tragedy brought about by the Demon Gods or the breathtaking acts of valour performed by the brave heroes who stood defiant before them. Rather than read it because it was a good story by Human standards, her great-grandfather had chosen the tale because it was an example of what it meant to be a curator of a world filled with stories. What most people didnt know was that a Dragon Lord was responsible for bringing together the Thirteen Heroes, not only facilitating their formation, but also aiding them in a way that was uncommon for Dragon Lords. That was that part her great-grandfather focused on: the why and how and when that drove the acts of a certain Platinum. Draudillon knew him to be her great-granduncle, the Platinum Dragon Lord, but the Thirteen Heroes certainly did not. At least not until the very end of the tale. Neither did they know that they had been purposely brought together to counter a threat that was not of their world. She licked her lips and continued reading the volumes content. Upon seeing the destruction wrought by the vile Demon God of Insects; the crops and stores eaten away by the ravening swarms of their dread foe, the heroes despaired. For it was then that they realised it was no mere monster they pursued, no mad Magical Beast laying waste to villages at random. Their adversary acted with purposeful evil: its goal was none other than the end of civilisation itself. What could the heroes do? Their strong arms could not rebuild all that was ruined; their mighty magics insufficient to conjure the food that was lost. They werent fast enough to keep up with the Demon Gods iridescent wings. Many wept as they saw the coming of the end: a bitter end where the people died, not by the hand of any Demon, but at the hand of hunger. Brother would turn against brother as desperation reigned and chaos ruled all. It was then that Platinum turned and addressed his comrades, his ever-stalwart voice echoing from within his shining armour. We must go abroad, he said. Far southeast, beyond the end of Syrillian Way. We must find allies who can directly contend with these vile Demons on their own terms. As things stand, our pursuit of these Demon Gods will lead to the ruin of the world. And, so, the Leader boarded a swift galleon of ensorceled cypress and silver sails. Together with his closest comrades, he crossed the waves to distant lands, braving storms and pirates and the unknown dangers that lurked in the cold, dark depths. After overcoming many obstacles, they came to the necropolis of Inveria, in the shadow of Mount Keitenias, where the dread Vampire Lord Landfall appeared to bar their path. Draudillon swallowed. She reached for the glass of water on the table beside the couch. As she moistened her dry throat, a detail she hadnt noticed before caught her attention. Papapapa, she said, it says that they sailed the Syrillian Waydoes that mean they sailed from here? Was the Leader of the Thirteen Heroes born in the Draconic Kingdom? Thats a very interesting question Her great-grandfather flipped back to the very beginning of the story; to the parts that focused on the Leaders origin. If its true, Draudillon said, maybe he left some descendants here? If we had some people who inherited his strength, they could help us against the Beastmen. Well, I would be careful about that if I were you, her great-grandfather said. Mortals possessing strength beyond their ken are often full of themselves and pursue their own ends. This is especially true of humanoids. They are not instilled with purpose and driven by duty like us. You may find them asking for more than you are willing to give. That much she already knew to be true. Unlike the heroic tales, the strong in reality often did whatever they wanted simply because they could and no one could stop them. It was as if they actively avoided doing the right thing unless extraordinary measures were taken to secure their cooperation, which was usually extraordinarily expensive. No, it wasnt as if they did it. They clearly did it to command the highest price for their cooperation. While Draudillon wasnt much of a ruler yet, she knew a parasite when she saw one. If you do find such an individual, her great-grandfather added, be sure to let me know. I would be most interested to meet them. Now, where were we They went back to where they left off. After a long, arduous battle against Landfall, the evil Vampire Lord was defeated and the heroes freed the Princess of Inveria. She was a jade beauty with hair like spun gold and eyes that glittered like precious rubies. The Princess was also a brilliant Sorceress who went on to become instrumental in defeating the Insect Demon God. Draudillon sighed. She was a Princess C no, she was a Queen, now C and she was a Sorceress, but she was still weak. If only she was as strong as Princess Invern, she could Wait a minute, Draudillon frowned. So Platinum purposely had them go there to get Princess Invern? Because she would eventually be able to fight the Demon God of Insects? There was no way that anyone else would know that the perfect person to fight one of the Demon Gods was waiting to be rescued half the continent away. The heroes petitioned for the assistance of the Nine Celestials while they were out there somewhere, too. Thats right, her great-grandfather said. I dont get why he had to go through all of that, Draudillon said. The Platinum Dragon Lord is so powerful: he could have gotten rid of the Demon Gods all by himself. Hes powerful now, but he was younger than you back when that filth corrupted the World five centuries ago. Alone, he was more than a match for any Demon God when they appeared, but you must keep in mind that there were many Demon Gods. Together, they would have been a real threat to him at the time. Then what about the other Dragon Lords? Draudillon asked, If they were aware of the threat, then why didnt they act? If the Demon Gods had been much stronger than they were, the Brightness Dragon Lord replied, we would have. There arerules of engagement, so to speak. But corruption is corruption, isnt it? Draudillon said, The more you let it fester, the more damage it causes. Thats true, her great-grandfather said. But the scale is minuscule relative to the threats that we must face. You should also know that the World can change when beings of our power act directly. We abstain from affecting those changes unless we deem it necessary, for we, too, can adversely affect the stories of the World. Like my great-granduncle. Like my brother, her great-grandfather nodded. Cure Elim consigned millions to oblivion. He even sacrificed himself. But it was for the sake of the World: to prevent outsiders from corrupting the stories of countless trillions in the future. She didnt even know what a billion looked like, never mind trillions. Dragon Lords were supposed to hold an all-encompassing perspective that Draudillon wasnt sure she would ever be able to achieve. Just thinking about her little kingdom already filled her head to overflowing. So, how does this apply to my domain? Draudillon asked, I still dont know what a good story is. The way that Platinum did things is very much suited to you, I think. I would dare say that you are more suited to his methods than he is. If you are both prudent and shrewd, the magic that you use will be well worth the cost. But how? I have to destroy souls to do anything powerful. How can anything be worth the cost of a soul? I suppose that goes back to your question. What is a good story to you, Draudillon? Uha good story is a good story. I would prefer that there be a happy ending, though. Her great-grandfathers eyes glittered with amusement. Draudillons gaze shifted to the fireplace. I believe that is Draudillon Oriculus, Queen of the Draconic Kingdom speaking, her great-grandfather said. The good and gentle Queen who wishes happiness for her people. Whats so bad about that? Draudillon pouted. Does a happy ending make for a good story? Her great-grandfather asked, One without conflict or any struggles? Or one where the conflict is laughably one-sided? One shallow in emotion and depth? Where every character is stripped of agency and arbitrarily set on paths not of their own making? Do you sit down after reading such a story and think ah, what a good story that was? Well, some of that might be fun for a while, but I think Id be bored by the end. It definitely wouldnt be a good story. Then what about sad endings? One where people only suffer and evil always prevails? Where good simply loses by virtue of being good and everyone is left with a modicum of the freedom and potential that they would otherwise have? That would be terrible! Draudillon turned on the couch with a bounce, A good story can have a happy ending or a sad ending. It can even have an in-between ending. What truly matters is what happens in the story itself. A slight smile crossed her great-grandfathers lips. So it turns out that you knew the answer all along. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. But that means its alright to let my people suffer, Draudillon was aghast. That its alright for them to be poor and hungry and get eaten by Beastmen. I dont want that! You may mould your domain in whatever shape you see fit. Mortals tend to come up with ways to inflict suffering on their own, so you dont even need to go out of your way to cause it. The Draconic Kingdom can be as good and valiant as the heroic tales in this archive. Just know that the World may one day call upon that valour to form part of an even greater story. The book on her great-grandfathers lap snapped shut and he hefted it in his hand. Remember what I told you when we first met, little Wyrmling? That every soul is like a book, Draudillon replied. A book whose pages are empty when one is born. Those pages are filled with the experiences of ones life. At the end of that life, ones soul returns to the World. So, as a curator of souls, what is a good story? A soul that returns to the World, rich with the experiences of life. Very good, her great-grandfather nodded. Souls return to the World in a state greater than in which they entered it. Thus, the World grows greater with every cycle of souls. If one sacrifices souls to ensure that the whole remains healthy and ultimately more fruitful than it would have been, then the result is well worth the cost. Her great-grandfather sighed, placing the tome on his lap and tapping his finger lightly upon it. The corruption of the World makes our work progressively harder, Draudillon. Mortals fall prey to that corruption ever more with each passing century, and life has become rife with bland, boring and shallow stories as a result. Hmmconsider the vignerons that toil throughout your domain. They do not only prune withered and diseased vines, but also healthy ones to ensure the best harvest. Our task is something like that. Vines dont have souls, papapapa. A laugh issued from beside her, and her great-grandfather placed a hand gently atop Draudillons head. You are a kind and loving Dragon Lord, he said. In many ways, you remind me of my mother. I do? You do, his hand mussed her hair. Your great-great-grandmother and her allies went to great lengths to help the World flourish because they loved all of the beings that call our world home. Many of the things that the people of today take for granted are actually gifts from her. Yet, even she understood that sacrifices are sometimes necessary. I suppose you will learn this in time. Experience is the best teacher, after all.
24th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE Your Majesty. A gentle voice reached out to Draudillon through her slumber. Your Majesty. She stirred and her eyelids fluttered open. Then her heart leapt into her throat when the wonderfully dignified visage of Sebas Tian filled her vision. This cant be healthy The ships captain has informed me that we will be arriving in Blighthold shortly, he told her. U-umu. Thank you, Sebas. Sebas bowed slightly before turning to look out at the sea. Draudillon rose from her comfy couch in the observation cabin of their vessel, joining him at the forward window. It wasnt the first time she had travelled to Blighthold by sea, but royal tours usually went overland. Since the way between Oriculon and Blighthold was still being properly secured and organised, however, the need to show herself to her people had them take the maritime route. As she watched the citys distant harbour slowly grow on the horizon, the lingering fragments of her dream cast a pall on what should have been a joyous occasion. Experience is the best teacher, huh Life had provided her with experiences aplenty, but it always seemed that she stubbornly refused to learn from some of them. The reports of the toll exacted upon her country by the Beastman occupation were starting to trickle in, once again reminding her of the cost of that stubborn refusal. At the same time, the unwavering adoration of her people throughout it all twisted in her like a jagged blade. Crisp steps sounded in the stairwell and the newly-minted Marshal Zorlu appeared. With things going as fast as they were, he didnt have an official uniform tailored yet, but the tall lordling from Eastwatch still cut a striking figure. Your Majesty, he lowered his head, the deck has been prepared for your presence. No changes to our schedule were required. Thank you, Marshal. How are things out in Blighthold? Nominal, according to the Elder Liches. They dont care much for reading the mood of the people. In a few short days under Baroness Zahradnik, Emmad Zorlu had become accustomed to communicating with the Undead from the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Just as she had calculated, none of the Nobles in her court thought much of it. Dealing with all manner of horrors was simply in line with what they expected of him. It was certainly not due to any insidious influence from the Undead or the womanly wiles of Countess Corelyns party. As for the Countess and her party, it appeared that the Royal Courts sense of antagonism toward them had plateaued. That, or the delegation from the Sorcerous Kingdom was preparing for another push. No, theyre already pushing. My court just doesnt recognise that they are She wouldnt go so far as to say that it was a flaw as it was a product of the environment that the Draconic Kingdoms administrative class had developed in. What mattered the most was maintaining stability, recovering from Beastman attacks and preparing for the next wave of Beastman attacks. The resilience of her people, from the highest Noble to the lowest commoner, was refined, forged and tempered by their difficult situation. Every single one of them was a fighter, which also meant they stubbornly resisted things like the nebulous change that Countess Corelyns party attempted to encourage. Draudillon watched the trio of foreign Nobles engage in idle chit-chat with the members of her court. The sheer abundance of youth on the vessel made her feel old, even though she appeared younger than everyone else. Should I do more to get things moving? No, I cant interfere too much. Grrthey had better appreciate what Im doing for them. As her great-grandfather had said, experience was the best teacher. On the Draconic Kingdoms end, her young court was not only inexperienced, but many of the lessons that they learned as Noble scions were likely no longer the best way to go about things. They needed to take the fundamentals delivered by those lessons and apply them to their new reality. It was something that her country as a whole needed to do, legally, economically and culturally. The Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation was also young and inexperienced, but their problems ran along different lines. By and large, Nobles from any country acted according to the will of the establishment. Depending on a countrys political situation, this might reflect the will of the sovereign, a faction, or a broad sense of culture. Usually, it was some mix of all three. While the Sorcerous Kingdom was a new power in the region, its Nobles were still scions of Re-Estize. Compared to the aristocracy of the Draconic Kingdom, Nobles from both Re-Estize and Baharuth were more aggressive C or more accurately, pushy and entitled. She could only imagine that it was because they had been coddled by the Theocracy for so long. Countess Corelyn and her party werent purposely offensive in their behaviour, but the telltale flavour of their upbringing resulted in a subtly abrasive approach. With the apparent power of the Sorcerous Kingdom, this attitude would have served them well if their countrys foreign policy had been inherently antagonistic. The problem was that it wasnt, so the combination of their behaviour, actions and the expressed objectives of their country sent all sorts of mixed signals. To the Nobles of Draudillons court, their supposedly benevolent intent became confusing, patronising and infuriating upon delivery. The Sorcerer King had sent them with the understanding that the Sorcerous Kingdom was more often than not going to be the party dealing from a position of strength in diplomatic exchanges. Since they werent intent on simply conquering everything in their path, they needed a diplomatic arm that understood how to court lesser powers. Sending a corps of young officials to learn that in the Draconic Kingdom was a move by a wise and patient sovereign who was intent on building beneficial relationships that stood the test of time. Of course, while they learned, all sorts of shenanigans would ensue. All Draudillon could do was keep a watchful eye on what was going on and sigh whenever something that couldnt be helped happened. Yes, they had better appreciate what Im doing. I wonder if I could get a discount on that wine Draudillon left the cabin and stepped out onto the main deck. Her ministers and the foreign dignitaries bowed and curtsied as she passed them. The vessel C which was one of the Sorcerous Kingdoms cargo barges repurposed to convey passengers C slowed down slightly as it smoothly glided towards Blighthold. She took her place on a raised stage positioned at the centre of the starboard side of the vessel, taking a deep breath as her ladies-in-waiting checked over her appearance. Thousands of citizens awaited her on the wharf, though the fact that it wasnt jam-packed was a telling sign of how many of the citys residents had perished. Still, their ardour was undiminished C no, it was clear that their fervour was even greater than before. An emotionally-charged cheer swelled to a roar as the vessel slid into its berth. Flags, banners and colourful streamers waved wildly in the wind as she raised her hand and greeted her subjects with a bright young queen smile on her face. Eheven my ministers are getting all caught up in it. Youve been riding with me on this boat all night, dammit! Not only had they accompanied her to Blighthold, but they went with her for tours around the capital province and had pretty much been with her since Oriculon was besieged by the Beastmen. What was so exciting? Well, she knew the answer to that. The world worked in frightening ways that she actively avoided thinking about most of the time. Roughly a quarter of the Nobles sent to Blighthold the previous week awaited her at the bottom of the gangway. Despite the rush that accompanied their tasks in the north, they had all managed to bring along full sets of formalwear. The men and women welcomed her in a display of uniform elegance that was terribly out of place on a wooden wharf. Blighthold offers its warmest of welcomes to our beloved Queen. Umu. You have all been through much, but brighter days lie ahead of us now. We thank you for your brave resilience in such difficult times. Her words, of course, did not just reach the line of Nobles, but also carried over the entire wharf through the use of an Oratory Skill. This proved to be a mistake, as the entire population broke down upon receiving her recognition and gratitude. Geh, if millions of people cry wherever I go, the sea will turn salty! I have enough strange things to deal with in my life as it is Maybe we can harvest all these tears and sell the saltCow. Draudillons lip twitched at the whisper behind her. At least some people were unaffected by her influence as a sovereign. Our work awaits, Draudillon said. Shall we begin? Yes, Your Majesty, Ioena said. The members of Highforts garrison await inspection. Behind the line of Nobles, five companies of soldiers were arrayed in parade formation. She immediately picked out Captain Inserra at the head of the company on the right and headed over. Are they really that much stronger? According to Baroness Zahradnik, each of the soldiers was as strong as a member of Baharuths Whitesilver Imperial Guard, which was stronger than its Royal Earth Guard. As Draudillon understood it, that also made each of Highforts soldiers only slightly weaker than a member of the Slane Theocracys Sunlight Scripture. Except their equipment was mundane and their training was nowhere near as good. Most of them also werent magic casters. Humans were a race that relied heavily on equipment, magic and training, so it would be fair to say that they looked much stronger than they actually were. She went from company to company, shaking the hands of their officers and offering her praises to the men. That was pretty much all she could do. It was nice to know that she had a good core of strong soldiers now, but the Draconic Kingdom did not have the financial leeway to realise their full potential. I can pay for their livelihoods, at least. Maybe theres something else I can do. Ill have to speak to Zahradnik about that. Draudillon looked over her shoulder at Marshal Zorlu. The man had a strong sense of humility, so even if he was brave enough to speak to the Undead, he didnt dare speak to experienced veterans as a superior. Baroness Zahradnik said it was a good attitude to carry, but Draudillon was certain that she was biased. After her review of the garrison forces, her entourage boarded the carriages brought with them and proceeded through streets lined with adoring subjects. Great effort had been put into cleaning up the city, but she could see that only the planned route had been properly cleared. The majority of the citys spare labourers had already left to populate the half-emptied farmlands in the north. They disembarked at Blightholds city hall. Draudillon went between two rows of tall soldiers, ascending the polished stone steps to the buildings entrance. Inside the entrance, she found a thin, middle-aged man standing in the middle of the foyer. Nedim, she offered him a smirk. Its been a while. Too long, Your Majesty. It seems that We owe your family much. Youve even sent your men to help out with the rest of the country C your son included. Well, Zahradnik has a way about her that makes it hard to refuse any proposals. Have you heard anything about how theyre doing, by the way? A bit, her smile turned mysterious. But I should probably let them tell you about it when they get back. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 9, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 25th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE Next. A sheathed dagger was placed in front of Liam. He drew the thirty-centimetre-long blade, examining its honed and oiled edge. After a moment, he reached out for the vial resting on the table by his right arm, opening it to apply Wyvern Venom to the dagger. He resheathed the weapon and presented it hilt-first to the waiting Rogue. Next. The line shifted forward. Another sheathed dagger was placed in front of him. After Helamas hurried takeover, Ijaniya and the local collaborators from the Draconic Kingdom took a few days to review their opening operation while the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom repositioned its forces. Despite taking many casualties over the rushed and chaotic night, there were few fatalities C probably also because it was just as chaotic for the Beastmen. He applied Wyvern Venom to the next dagger, resheathing it and presenting it hilt-first to the waiting Rogue. Next. The line shifted forward again. Another sheathed dagger was placed on the table. Liam was enacting one of the many improvements to their next-to-nonexistent procedures. An embarrassingly large number of allied casualties resulted from local Rogues crippling themselves while attempting to apply the potent venom provided by the Sorcerous Kingdom to their weapons. To prevent that, he was tasked with pre-applying it before the nights activities. Next. A wooden plank was placed on the table. Liam looked up at the burly thug who put it there. This is a board. Its got a nail, see? The man pointed at a crooked, rusty thing sticking out of one end, You can poison that, right? I thought Helama provided everyone with proper weapons, Liam said. The man opened his coat, revealing several daggers. I got me some, but I like that one. Its lucky, yeah? Liam applied Wyvern Venom to the board-with-a-nail. The fact that the thing could shatter at any point aside C and the fact that the venom was probably worth a thousand times more than the makeshift weapon C he supposed that it had better reach than a dagger. Ideally, theyd use polearms to counter the significantly longer reach of their Beastman foes, but one couldnt blend into the local population well with a spear. A board-with-a-nail could be concealed in a bundle of planks, or something Next. A quiver with two dozen quarrels was placed on the table. He looked up to see a dusky, dark-haired girl about his age standing in front of him. The girl frowned back. What? Nothing. He looked back down at his work. Once each of the forty-centimetre-long projectiles was tipped with Wyvern Venom, the girl hefted her quiver and offered him a smile. Thanks. Uh-huh. Next. The girls smile turned into a frown and she left in a huff. What was that all about? His shift ended three hours later. Kai, the Ninja overseeing the workshop waved Liam over. He led him over to the office on the balcony overlooking the warehouse, where Tira was sprawled lazily over a couch. Pretty sure hes got it, boss. Great, Tira didnt get up from the couch. Get him started on the next phase. What did I get? Liam asked. A Job Class, Kai answered. Well, a certain Ability that comes with a certain Job Class. Youve been applying venom to weapons for four hours straight. Grats. I dont get it. Tira turned her head slightly, cracking open a single coral eye to regard him. The chance of not having an accident while applying venom to weapons for four hours straight is pretty much zero, she told him with a yawn. A kid like youd get yourself one in twenty times at the bare minimum. Assassins have a passive Ability that prevents them from ever having an accident while applying venom to weapons. Im an Assassin now? Elation rose within him. He knew it: fighting was way better than studying. Yuh-huh. Good timing on your part, too. Experience is the best teacher or something like that Do I start Ninja training now? No, you pretentious little shit, Kai said. You start Assassin training. Assassins can do a whole lotta things that Rogues cant. Where should we start, boss? Well, since were doing what were doing for the next few days, we should start with studying. Liam froze. He was bad at studying. Why did fighting lead to studying? Tira turned away from them, pulling her blanket over her shoulders. Kai led Liam back out of the office. A strain of music filtered through the air as they entered another part of their safehouse in Phelegia. The notes didnt make much sense, and neither did the lyrics, but Sayes Song of Healing worked nonetheless. Most of the injuries that their forces had received in Helama had been healed in less than a day. They had just snuck into the city so there was nothing for her to heal, but she practised anyway. Since she had received the Ring of Sustenance from Lady Zahradnik, Saye went crazy and worked nonstop. His sister didnt like being interrupted during a performance, so Liam and Kai went to join a group of Ijaniyas Ninjas in a corner of the warehouse. Oh, so he didnt stick himself, Pon turned from his conversation with two other Ninjas. Grats. Does everyone know about that? We are an Assassin organisation, Pon said. Of course itd be common knowledge to us. Us not knowingd be the same as Wizards not knowing they can cast spells. Still, I cant believe how far you came in a few months. I heard our Adventurer Guilds members get strong super fast, too, Liam said. Like Copper to Silver in half a year or something. Hmm, yeah. Now that you put it that way, I guess youre slow. You were a Rogue before you got dumped on us. How the Sorcerous Kingdom broke down and categorised everything that a person was was a bit scary. Everything was a Job Class or a Skill or an Ability to people like Lord Demiurge. The scariest part was that they werent wrong: things more or less worked according to their expectations. So Im an Assassin, Liam said. What can I do? Well, Pon said, an Assassin is sort of a step up from a Rogue. If you compare the two, a Rogue is like a sampling of what us sneaky types can do. Theyre generalists the same way that a Wizard or Fighter is a generalist compared to a War Wizard or a Weapon Master. Or even a Blacksmith compared to a Weaponsmith? Anyway, the way an Assassin specialises is right on the cover: we get better at doing stuff that revolves around killing people. Cloak and dagger with a fancier dagger. What happens to all the stuff I learned as a Rogue? Its not as if you just forget it, Pon said. Like I said, its a step up. You still get better at a lot of that stuff, plus you get fancier shit. He wasnt sure if it was a strange way to think about things, but, for the first time, Liam felt like he was in a real profession. Artisans, Adventurers and other people had a sense of progression. Blacksmiths got better at crafting and worked better metals the further they went. Warriors like Fighters and Rangers learned Skills and Martial Arts and became experts in the fields that they specialised in. As an orphan who grew up rough, he was always a nobody who had no future. Everyone saw him that way, including himself. But it turned out that that nothing actually led to something. Then what can I do right now? Hmm, well, on top of all the things you can already do that youll keep getting better at, you become more and more resistant against poison. But I cant get myself with my own venom. Well, people can still get you. Plus, thats not the only benefit of enhanced poison resistance. It helps with harvesting reagents and brewing stuff. You can use performance-enhancing substances and shrug off their detrimental effects. We do that on jobs once in a while, but that can get expensive. You can also drink people under the table, Kai added. Which also can get expensive, Pon said. Also Pon leaned closer to Liam. Liam swallowed and leaned in to hear what he had to say. you can study. Liam drew back with a screwed-up expression. This is some sort of inside joke, right? Its no joke! Pon held out his hands disarmingly, Well, it sounds like a joke. Its kinda weird to outsiders. Assassins gain the Ability to study their targets, identifying weaknesses to exploit that others just cant. When you perform a Sneak Attack against a properly-studied target, bam C instant death. That sort of Sneak Attack is called a Death Attack. If we Sneak Attack someone, Liam pointed out, theyre usually dead anyway. If theyre chumps, sure, Kai said. Around Silver-rank in Adventurer terms, targets get sort ofchunky. Gotta stick em four or five times if youre around the same strength. Its not just instant death, Pon added. You can make it paralysis if youre just trying to incapacitate someone. Which is useful as well, Kai said. Ive kidnapped like two hundred people using that. Liam frowned and looked around. What they were talking about was all in a days work to the members of Ijaniya, but it would sound horrifying to most. Nearly everyone was busy resting or getting ready for the nights operation, however. So, Liam said. Youre telling me that I can hide, study some guy for a bit, then walk up and instantly kill them. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Yup, Pon said. Only works for melee attacks, though. No cheating with ranged weapons. It wont work if they know youre there and a threat to them, Kai told him. It can also be resisted. Rule of thumb is that you got a fifty-fifty chance of landing it against someone on par with yourself. Odds go down if theyre the more robust like the warrior types. Odds go up against flimsy sorts like Wizards. Which is great, Pon nodded. Those damn finger wigglers usually have all sorts of magical protections, but a Death Attack dont give a shit about em. I guess I should study how to, uh, study, Liam said. How do I start? You should already be able to do it, Kai said. Huh? Kinda like Sneak Attacks, Kai told him. You just do em. Youre with me tonight, right? Ill show you what it looks like. Liam was left feeling considerably less enlightened than he had been before. He went over to where Saye was playing her lute to get his bags. His sister stopped strumming the instrument and watched him prepare. Not going to say anything to me? She said. The last time I tried talking to you, Liam replied, you got mad. Thats because I was in the middle of work. If I stop performing, people stop healing. He sat down on a chair across from Saye. Potions, scrolls and wands were neatly organised on the wooden table between them. So, Saye said, what were you talking about? They said Im an Assassin now. I was listening to them tell me what I can do. Youve already been sneaking around killing people, Saye said. What makes you any more of an Assassin than before? I think its because Ive been sneaking around killing people that Ive become an Assassin? Anyway, I have some things that they say prove that I am one. I wonder if they have anything like that for me, Saye idly tuned the strings of her lute. What, being able to perform Spellsongs isnt enough? Thats just Bard, Saye said. But do Bards become something else? Like going from Rogue to Assassin. Bards can become Assassins too, Tiras voice came from behind them. The leader of Ijaniya stretched languidly, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes. If she was out and about, it meant that it was almost time to start. How? Saye asked. By doing what you need to do to become an Assassin? Take it from me, a lot of things are simpler than smart people try to tell ya. You do the thing, you become the thing. Easy. Should I do it? Thats up to you, Tira said. There are pros and cons. Could go either way with the type of work that you like. What else could I become? Well, the Bards in Ijaniya are usually informants and undercover operatives, so they stick to being just good ol Bards. A few become Assassins if disguises, poison or being able to kill people helps them do their jobs better. I wouldnt limit myself to just that, though C someone in the Sorcerous Kingdom might have a better idea of whats possible. Over the next half-hour, local collaborators started to filter in from the surrounding neighbourhood. Much like Helama, the Humans of Phelegia had been pushed into a single quarter of the city when the Beastmen occupying the province moved in. Unlike Helama, most of the clans fled when they were warned of the coming Undead horde. Only one remained: a Dog-type Beastman clan that stubbornly refused to give up its territory. In many ways, it made things easier on Ijaniya and the collaborators from the Draconic Kingdom. It was not without its problems, however. While the Gao were not as physically powerful as the felid Beastmen races, they had a keen sense of smell and hearing. They also had far greater endurance than most of their felid counterparts. The exception to this were those of the Con: the Cougar-type Beastmen were capable of covering twice the distance of the Dog and Wolf Beastmen C around eighty kilometres in a day. Fortunately, the Con clans had made their stand at Helama, so they didnt have to worry about them running all over the place. Alright, Tira clapped her hands twice, gather round, boys and girls. Any of our daytime observers see anything out of the ordinary? In addition to the Balik Family from Blighthold and the local family in Phelegia, they were joined by the families from Helama and Orsport. After their success in Helama, they had so many volunteers that they had to assign about two-thirds of them to the towns in the surrounding province. Ninja officers were dispatched to oversee the operations in each town, which meant that the number of Ijaniya agents available for Phelegia had been reduced. Still, they werent in the hurried state that they were in Helama. This time, they would try to do things as originally planned. Theres been some infighting with those dogs, one of the observers piped up. A few groups want to escape, but they wont let them out of the gates. How many did they lose? Tira asked. None. The ones who wanted to cut loose backed down. How long ago was this? About a half-hour ago for the most recent ones. Looks like they were trying to get out under the cover of darkness. Hmmthats still good to know. We can use that. Do you know where those ones are staying? A discussion of the aforementioned incident ensued. Contrary to the image painted by their notoriety as an Assassin organisation, the vast majority of Ijaniyas work lay in non-combat operations. Performing espionage, sabotage, spreading misinformation and doing sensitive courier work were far more frequent than kidnapping, assaults and assassinations. This was especially the case with the Sorcerous Kingdom since they had more than enough brute force already. So its a tribe and not individuals trying to leave, Tira idly twirled one of her kunai. Lets see if we can push them over the edge. What do you mean? The observer reporting the incident asked. The Royal Armys expeditionary force isnt here to just kill these Demis, Tira answered. Theyre here to learn as much as they can about them. That goes double for us. We still got half the country to clean out and were going to be working behind enemy lines after this. The members of the night team need to orient themselves before we start, so well see if we cant start some crap in the meanwhile. They split up into their teams, which were instructed to leave the area five minutes apart from one another from different alleys in the district. Liam was assigned to Aykuts team since he was familiar with them already. While they were waiting, Kai walked over to Tira. Hey, boss. Yea? New guy wants to see how studying works. Tira turned her head to look in Liams direction. Sure, she said. Nows as good a time as any. Come with me. They left the safehouse through a third-floor window and silently made their way out of the district. The smell of rain filled the air, though the skies above were clear and a field of stars winked down at them from above. Moonrise was still hours away, making it an ideal time to look around with limited risk. If one had a Darkvision item, at any rate. Aykut and his men, as well as the observer guiding Tira, were limited to the faint glow of magical lighting coming from the streets below. It was a good thing that they would be working in a few hours when the light was better, or maybe that was a part of the plan all along. Were here, the observer said in a low voice. Across the street. There were a few hundred in that tribe, so they should be occupying the whole block of shophouses. Thanks, Tira said. Well take it from here. You can watch from a distance or just go home. Up to you. Without another word, Tira gestured to them and snuck across the street. They scaled the buildings on the other side before heading further in. A modest courtyard with a few trees lay inside the block of buildings, and over a dozen Gao were gathered under the boughs. Tira squatted at the edge of the rooftop. Liam strained his ears to hear what was going on. What do we do? A distressed female voice rose from the gathering, We cant stay here. You heard what those people coming through over the past week said. Ill try and talk some sense into them later tonight, a male voice replied. We just need to cool off and try again. The Clanlords just being stubborn. You understand, right? We came out all this way and won a land of our own. Giving it up without a fight is This isnt the same as fighting another tribe! Theyre Undead. Undead. You heard the stories, right? Theyre not here for territory, theyre here for us. It doesnt matter if youre a Beastman or an animal, so long as youre alive. And when they get you Dog-like whining noises rose from below. Liam silently shook his head. Lady Zahradnik was scary even when she wasnt trying to scare anyone. She was doing it on purpose now, and every single Beastman was visibly gripped by terror. No one went outside if they could help it, and the city was frozen in fear. Fine, Ill go right now. Wait here and dont do anything rash. A large Gao with reddish-brown fur and floppy ears turned from the gathering, walking through the alley below them and out into the street. They followed him from the rooftops as he circled the city blocks for a good thirty minutes, his gaze focused on the pavement all the while. When he finally stopped circling to head towards the city centre, Tira held her left hand out by her hip. Calright, watch this. After one last look around the empty street, she made some hand signs and vanished. The Gao started as she popped out of the shadow of the lamppost in front of him. Tira reached up and gave his nose a pat. Boop, she said. The Gao collapsed to the cobblestones and lay still. Liam frowned at the result. Tira knelt to pull a cobblestone from the street and whacked the dead Gao in the back of the head. She used a Troopers Towel to clean the scene as she leapt into the shadow of the lamppost and reappeared in front of Liam. They settled in a safe distance downwind to see what would happen. Liam peered at the fallen form of the Beastman. I dont get it, he said. How did you do that? It was a Death Attack, Tira said. Once youve studied your target, you launch a Sneak Attack in melee. That didnt look like an attack at all, Liam told her. It was aaboop. We did the same thing for Sneak Attacks back when you started training too, right? It did happen, but the explanation wasnt satisfying at all. Sneak Attacks happened when one was caught unaware or otherwise preoccupied and unprepared. That included when one was fighting and they knew the attacker was there, but couldnt do anything about it. Throwing a pebble at the head of an oblivious target in plate armour would usually just have the pebble bounce off of their helmet. If the person throwing the pebble was from a vocation capable of Sneak Attacks, however, the power of that persons Sneak Attack would be applied to the pebble. If it was thrown by a sufficiently powerful Rogue, the pebble would go straight through the helmet and kill the target. So can I do that, as well? Not as you are, Tira said. Im strong enough that a regular slap from me would have killed that Beastman Lord anyway, so the Death Attack was pretty much guaranteed. It was a demonstration of whats possible. As an Assassin, going full force with everything all the time is usually a waste of energy. The vast majority of people are weak and theres no reason to stab them so hard that they explode. Thats actually detrimental most of the time: its flashy, makes a mess, and raises a big stink. AhChere we go The smell of blood eventually drew a Gao from a nearby alley. It raised its nose in the air, sniffing as it cautiously circled the body. After several minutes, it finally decided it was safe enough to approach. More Gao had appeared by then, running up to crowd around the dead Lord. A few ran in two different directions: one group went the way he came from, while another group headed towards the city centre. The fallen Lords tribe appeared minutes later. No, the female from before cried mournfully, No! Whywho would do this? Glares were levelled at a few of the Beastmen who had come out from nearby. They made hurried gestures. It wasnt us! He was already like this when we came out to see where the scent of blood was coming from. Do you know what he was doing out here? He went to talk some sense into the Clanlord less than an hour ago, the female replied. Maybe the Humans attacked him, someone suggested. There arent any Human smells around him. Plus, it looks like he went down without a fight. Someone just ripped a chunk out of the road andHumans arent strong enough to do that. Another group of Beastmen came jogging in from the city centre. The dead Lords tribe tightened ranks and glared at the newcomers. You did this! The female howled. Bashed him in the back of the head, too, someone said. Honourless mongrels. Lets not be so quick to blame others, shall we? The largest of the second group replied calmly, We only heard about this just now. If it was us, the wounds would be different. A likely story, the females voice came back thick with distrust, wed obviously know who did it if you fought normally, so you did him in with a rock! I dont have anything like that on me. You probably hid it somewhere. There isnt even anyone elses scent on him, the Clanlord noted. And thats extra suspicious! You probably found a weird Human item. What motive would I have to kill him? We need all the people we can get to resist the Undead horde. Because he wanted to leave. You killed him so he wouldnt influence everyone else. The Clanlord stared at the female for a good long while, which only seemed to antagonise her even further. Look, he sighed. We cant afford this right now. The Undead will be showing up any day and I dont intend to do the killing for them. You need to go back to your dens and not cause any trouble. That goes for everyone else, too. They watched the Beastmen slowly disperse. A few of the Clanlords escorts carried the body of the dead Lord away. So what did that do for us? He asked. Our founder once said that a single Ninja can take down a fortress through misinformation and manipulation alone, Tira told him. Thats what were doing here. We were in a rush in Helama so that wasnt possible, but things are pretty ideal in Phelegia. Baroness Zahradnik is very good at what she does: shes already primed the pump for our operation. She did? The one thing that all living beings have in common is fear. Fear is what keeps one alive, and Zahradniks pushed all these Beastmen into survival mode. How each race and individual acts when theyre dominated by fear depends on their nature and experiences, but we know that these guys are basically an undisciplined mob. They arent thinking straight anymore. That much he could understand. When Humans let fear rule them, they became hysterical, saw things that lined up with their fears and acted irrationally in general. Humans were only one of many races in the world, so to do their job properly as members of the Sorcerous Kingdoms intelligence arm, they needed to learn how to operate around as many races as possible. Got it, Liam said. What do we do now? Tiras gaze went up the street to where the dead Lords tribe had turned the corner. Now, she said, its your turn. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 9, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Liam joined Kai on the rooftops, testing his footing on the slick wooden beams. The expected moonrise never came, but the rain that he smelled earlier certainly did. He looked up for signs of their aerial observers, but he couldnt see anything against the starless sky. Are those Elder Liches really there? Theyre there, Kai said. Youre just not good enough to sense them yet. Can the Beastmen see them? Probably not. We cant account for all of them, but theyve been chumps so far. The dogs and wolves have good hearing and a strong sense of smell, but those bony guys dont smell like much of anything. Might hear their robes fluttering if it gets windy, though. Kai ran ahead, leaving Liam with Aykut and his team. Would it always be like this? They had an entirely different set of considerations to make than when they were dealing with felid Beastmen. Growing up in a Human town, he didnt have to think about what Humans could or couldnt do. He was just used to dealing with them. With other races, he had to keep what they were capable of in mind at all times. Felid Beastmen could move their ears independently to focus their hearing in two different directions. They could sense vibrations in the air with their whiskers. Being high up was decent protection against Nar and Urmah, but Ocelo and Con could reach the rooftops in seconds. In Phelegia, they couldnt speak once they left the Human parts of the city because nearby Gao would probably hear them. They couldnt linger in one place for too long or their scent would get too heavy. One had to be mindful of which way the wind blew and how air currents flowed through the streets. He looked over his shoulder to where Aykut and his men were carefully picking their way over the rooftop behind him. Ijaniya had an elaborate language of hand signs to communicate when they couldnt talk normally, but the Draconic Kingdoms volunteers did not. They had come up with some basic signals to help out with the problem, but Liam wasnt confident that things would go smoothly. A light blinked from a rooftop in the next district. Liam pulled his mask over his mouth and nose. Were clear. Lets go. Not that they could go much faster in the rain. On top of that, they could only move as quickly as their least stealthy member. They followed the alley side of each rooftop to avoid any unexpected Beastman spotting them from the street; the alleys were too narrow for anyone in them to see what was going on above. By the time they caught up to Kai, he was stepping back out onto the rooftops from a third-storey dormer. He reached down and pulled the curtains shut before closing the window. After a quick glance around them, his hand started to move. Ctake your guys clockwise. Liam nodded and gestured to his team. Like E-Rantel, the city was built in blocks that were basically sets of buildings squeezed together to make the greatest use of limited space. Short alleys led to small courtyards, but the poorer parts of the city just squished more and more buildings together until the back ways became dark and maze-like. Since the Draconic Kingdoms citizens had been pushed into those poorer districts, they didnt have to deal with that. The nature of those poorer districts also worked to the Humans advantage, while the wealthier districts being occupied by Beastmen had any number of things that infiltrators could exploit. They reached the next set of dormers. Liam gestured to one of Aykuts men, then pointed to the latch. The man crouched and crept forward, gingerly leaning forward to peek through the window before pulling out a set of tools. Before setting up the teams for the city, they went through all of the volunteers to figure out what they were good at. The man working on the window was better than Liam at picking locks and breaking into buildings, which should have also meant he was stronger than Liam. However, like Liam before he started his training, the man hadnt realised his full potential. He probably never would. It was weird, in hindsight. Not a year ago, Liam saw the world as they did C no, nearly everyone saw things the same way. Someone could be a sneak or a footpad; a con artist or a thug; a fence, cutpurse, or burglar. Back then, they were all different things to him. Now they were all part of the same job: Rogue. Before, he was just a sneak who fished for information to sell. Now, he could do it all, though he still liked doing some things over others. What made the difference was knowledge, will and practice. The latch clicked open. The man gingerly tested the window. Liam gestured urgently for the others to enter. It didnt matter whether the hinges squeaked or not: any light sleepers would smell the air coming in from outside. He was the last one in, so he closed the window and drew the curtains shut. The two Beastmen sleeping in the room were already dead and the door to the hall hung open. His boots went from joint to joint to avoid any creaky floorboards and he opened the closest untaken door. His dagger came out as he went to the nearest bed. Liams eyes only lingered for as long as it took to plant his killing strike. Beastmen had massive, muscular bodies with tough hides, but their heads were as vulnerable as any Humans. Bodies twitched and jerked as skulls were smashed open by the pommel of his weapon. After killing the four occupants of the room, he jammed the window latch and closed the curtains. Wealthier citizens could afford a degree of privacy, and that worked to an infiltrators advantage. Thick walls muffled sound and the glass windows kept the scent of blood and decay from escaping. Thick curtains kept anyone from casually looking in, so it might take days, if not weeks, for anyone to notice that the occupants were dead. Except we need them to notice by morning? Tira probably had some plan for that. Liam rejoined Aykuts team after shutting the fireplace flue and using a magic item to remove traces of his scent. They headed down the stairwell to clear the second floor. The door just past the landing was open. Aykut held up a hand and gestured for Liam to take a look. Liam leaned forward to peek around the doorframe, finding that his darkvision was unnecessary. A group of shivering Gao were wrapped in blankets in the far corner of the room. They huddled tightly around a candle as if the feeble flame could keep their mounting fears at bay. Liam turned back to Aykut and held up four fingers, then pointed up to indicate that they were awake. The Rogue from Blighthold produced a Silence scroll from his bandolier and activated it. They rushed into the room with envenomed blades drawn, making light cuts that would hopefully be mistaken for wounds from claws or teeth. With the scrolls effect still active, they didnt stick around to cover up their handiwork. They swiftly moved from room to room, charging in to overwhelm any targets that were awake. Once their grisly work was done, the men went to take care of the assaults aftermath. They left their weapons with Liam to reenvenom. He relaxed, letting out a soft breath as he went through the familiar process. Things were going much more smoothly than they had in Helama. It was not only less chaotic, but the team had become accustomed to moving as a group and were all on the same page when it came to their procedures. After clearing the buildings first floor, they returned to the rooftops to find a dead Gao lying on the shingles. Aykut looked at Liam with a question on his face. He shook his head in response, then gestured to the next building. They had no clue why it was there, but it wouldnt be unless someone had left it for some reason. As they went to clear the next building, they found another corpse deposited by the dormer. Three buildings later, they found Kai waiting for them. Liam looked around for the Ninjas team. Cwhere are your people? Cfinishing up. Boss told us to wait for her. It probably had something to do with the dead Beastmen on the roof. A minute later, Tira appeared with another one held overhead. The Demihuman was probably five times her mass, so it made for an odd sight. She soundlessly set it down on the shingles and looked around. Cthink six is enough? Cyeah. Were good to go here. Tira produced a scroll, using a nook on the roof to hide its telltale activation flare. A few minutes later, four Elder Liches floated down from the low-hanging clouds. One of them pointed a withered finger at the Beastmans corpse. Aykut and his men backed away as the body pushed itself to its feet. Calright, time to stir this pot. Well use these Wights to attack the Demis in the courtyard. Well let a couple escape and kill the rest behind them. Chow do they get down from here? Never mind. Three of the Elder Liches returned from other parts of the roof, each floating along with a Wight clinging to their legs. Tira led them to an empty alley, where they descended to drop off their Undead actors. Liam watched with morbid curiosity as the Wights dashed into the courtyard. One of the Gao in the courtyard rose at the sound of their approach. Hey, what the hell are youC A Wight leapt on him, clawing and biting with wild abandon. The other Beastmen roused at the sound of the struggle, and the courtyard quickly devolved into a chaotic melee. Dammit, its the Clanlords thugs! A voice carried over the fighting, Somebody warn the others C he cant get away with this! Agh! One of the Beastmen ran off. Tira and Kai stepped into the shadows. Liam only spotted them in the courtyard after a couple of the Beastmen fell, and the fight ended a few seconds later. Tira and Kai reappeared on the roof beside them. She nodded at the Elder Liches. The Undead mages flew down and picked up their Wights, flying away to vanish into the clouds. Calright, were done. Lets get out of here. They followed Tira back to the Human-occupied part of town. Liam let out a long sigh after entering the safehouse. Welcome back, Saye said from her table. Anyone hurt? Not a scratch, Aykut grinned. Are we the first ones back? Dont relax just yet, Tira said. Get restocked on consumables. Were going out again in five. Liam went to replace his spent vials of venom. Kai was already at the collection of crates doing the same. The Ninja glanced over his shoulder. Howd it go? Better, Liam replied. The team wasnt all over the place this time. Same here. Weird. Weird? Yeah, Kai said. People usually dont go from screwups everywhere to none. Not that quick. How bout you? Feelin anything? I dont get what you mean. Yknow, guilt over killin a buncha people in their sleep. Setting these poor guys up like this. Being surrounded by things thatll eat ya. Not being sure about what to do. No, Liam shook his head. All I was thinking about is what I needed to do next and what would happen after. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. What they were doing was clear enough, but what would happen wasnt. A group of Humans might turn on one another or just break up, but they werent fighting Humans. For all they knew, their setup wasnt something Beastmen would do at all and that would turn the Beastmen against the citizens of Phelegia. I wonder if theyre putting something in the rations, Kai muttered. Huh? Youre like, what, thirteen? Ive never known any thirteen-year-old brats thatd be so calm in your shoes. Maybe theyre using drugs to keep you level. Its Zahradnik, Tiras low voice sounded from behind them. The Baroness? Kai frowned. She got you all good in Helama, Tira said. Commanders need to forge some kinda bond with their subordinates for their Skills and Abilities to take full effect. Youve fought a Nobles personal retinue before, yeah? Or Imperial Knights. Yeah. Probably the most annoying hits we got. Its the same deal here. People under the influence of a leader gain all sorts of benefits. Theyre harder to shake; they screw up less. They can move faster and theyre more coordinated. What they get depends on what their leaders developed, but theres no way in hell the Sorcerous Kingdom isnt squeezing Zahradnik for everything shes got. Just like Liam, here. Tira gave him a poke. Did Lady Zahradnik go through some sort of training, too? You probably didnt have to be an amazing Commander with how strong the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army was, but, as Tira said, the higher-ups in the Sorcerous Kingdom were seemingly obsessed with getting all they could out of everyone that worked for them. I dont like the sound of that, Kai said. Those Imperial Knights dont break at all. They fight until they die, theyre ordered to withdraw, or till their officer breaks. Dying under a mountain of Beastmen because of some Ability aint something I fancy. That wont happen, Tira said. Zahradnik doesnt fight like a Hobgoblin or a Human Noble, so were not gonna be thrown into the grinder like rank and file infantry. Shes got the Undead for that anyway. Im pretty sure she thinks more like we do than an Imperial Knight. The target doesnt know whats going on until its too late. Everythings just setup after setup after setup. She really a Noble from Re-Estize? Those guys are about as honest as they come for tactics. Ilw said shes a bonafide Ranger, so that probably explains her style. Ilw Linum was a highly experienced Ijaniya agent responsible for teaching Liam and Saye how to conduct clandestine operations. They were surprised when they were introduced to the supposedly-ill Elf woman from Fassett County by Tira, but he supposed that she wouldnt be much of an agent if a couple of kids could figure out what she was. Yep, Tira said. Ilw stayed over in Zahradniks fief for a while. You ready to go? Yeah, Liam straightened his vest. Whats going to happen? Thats up to the Beastmen, Tira replied. Hopefully, they put on a nice show for us. The drizzle had increased to a steady rain outside, turning the alleys slick with mud. Liam pulled the hood of his mantle over his head, going over to join Aykut and his team. Did anything happen? Everyone else came back, Aykut replied. Last ones in said that the Beastmen are coming out onto the streets. We moved the citizens further into the district just in case something happens. Liam nodded. As with Helama, they fortified the Human district of Phelegia with traps and barricades preceding their operation. It effectively set a time limit for them, as Beastmen would come sniffing around to look for their missing hunters, but the chaos sowed was growing fast. Tira motioned for them to get to their positions. Liam scaled a nearby wall, staying low as he made his way to his teams spot along one of the main thoroughfares. For the time being, they were to make sure that whatever happened C if anything even happened C didnt spill into the Human-populated portion of the city. He peeked over the ridge of the roof. Dozens of Beastmen were gathered in the street. That guyhe went too far. You actually believe what theyre saying? What else could it be? You heard what that dead chieftains wife said. The Clanlord sent his people to attack them after he sent them back to their dens. Kaorin? Shes hysterical. It couldve been anything. Then why is the Clanlord so reluctant to bring out the guys that she said attacked them? If their noses are clean, then theyd have nothing to hide. Similar arguments rose from the other groups below. Liam shook his head as he listened to them branch into wild theories about what had happened. He still wasnt sure of Beastman behaviour, but it at least sounded like they werent just idly speculating. Mrs Linum taught them that what people could come up with in their own heads was more personally compelling than what others could tell them. All one needed to do was point them in the right direction, and they would usually convince themselves of the truth. Once they got to that point, it was extremely hard to shake them out of their conclusions. Effective long-term infiltration involved priming the operations area by planting many such conclusions that supported the operatives in their task. Even before the Elf agents lessons, Liam already understood it to be true. It was especially useful when dealing with other races since he couldnt know exactly how they thought or saw things. People believed what they wanted to believe, even if it was seen as nonsense by others. What he hadnt known was the fact that Skills and Abilities existed, making that behaviour utterly terrifying when it gripped someone who had the power to influence others. Get back inside, all of you. A pack of burly Gao appeared down the street. Even if they werent Human, Liam could only think that they looked like a group of thugs sent out to carry out their boss instructions. Some of the Beastmen slinked away, but hundreds more stood their ground. What, were prisoners now? I didnt say that. Its not safe. Not safe for who? Is the Clanlord scared of a little bit of talk? This isnt the time. We have bigger worries right now. Yeah, yeah, yeah. Thats what you guys are always saying. But we dont need to stick around for those bigger worries. That stubborn Clanlord is forcing us to stay here! Murmurs of agreement rose from the gathered Beastmen. Ive said what I had to say, the leader of the Clanlords thugs crossed his arms. Get back inside. The two sides stared at one another through the rain. A tense silence stretched on for a dozen heartbeats before a few Beastmen in the back of the crowd turned away to walk toward the citys northeastern gate. Hey! The leader of the thugs said, Where do you think youre going? Leaving. Youre just splitting us up again so you can kill us just like that other tribe. That doesnt even make any sense! The Undead are out there C why would we kill the people we need to help fight them off? Who knows? The whole worlds gone crazy and were not sticking around to be slaughtered either way. The thugs glared at the backs of the departing Beastmen. If they tried to force them to stay, it would only make things worse. Seeing how impotent the Clanlords enforcers were, more Beastmen started to leave. Theyre finished. No, they never had a chance to begin with They werent even fighting the same fight. The Beastmen were trying to resist the Undead, but the Sorcerous Kingdom was here to liberate the Draconic Kingdom. How could one act to defeat an opponent if they didnt know what the other sides conditions for defeat were? The Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army had woven an illusion over an entire country, and it was working. After the crowd dispersed and the thugs returned to the city centre, Aykut rose and wiped the rain off of his face. Is that it? He said, Was it truly that easy? Hey, Kai said, a lot of prep went into it. Not just from us. That may be true, Aykut said, but I didnt think they would so simply leave. Everythings falling to pieces here; the idea of holding out isnt in the cards. The Undead are still far out of sight of the walls, so theres no reason theyd think escape is impossible. The Royal Army already had the city surrounded, but, as Kai mentioned, they were still beyond the horizon. By the time the Beastmen realised that they were there, it would be too late. Lady Zahradniks tactics had a cold sense of inevitability to them. It didnt matter how clever or resourceful the enemy was; any number of stupid things could happen, but the ultimate objective was always firmly in hand. There were setups and contingencies all over the place. Even Liams little part in Phelegia was the same: Ijaniya could still eliminate every single Beastman in the city if their initial plan went sideways. So, Aykut said, what now? Give the Beastmen a bit to sort themselves out, Kai said. The bossll be reporting to Captain Zahradnik, then command will make the call. Get some rest while you can. Liam felt the tension drain from him after he returned to the safehouse. His work was far from the exciting tales that Bards made an Assassins life out to be. While he did get to put his skills to use, he didnt go from scene to scene filled with action and drama. It was more about maintaining an edge that could be used at any given time, which meant his days were usually filled with training, studying and rest. Aside from being in a different country, it wasnt all too different from what he did in E-Rantel. You stink. Sayes remark greeted him when he went to his cot. He pulled out his Troopers Towel to clean himself. Every member of Ijaniya had received one or two to help out with their work. What do you think about what happened? Liam asked. I think its good that kind of stuff works, Saye answered. If the only thing we could do against the Beastmen was fight, that wouldve sucked for me. Dont tell me youre going to try and pull something If I need to. If it works, it works, right? That had been her mindset going to the Holy Kingdom of Roble, as well. Liam thought that she listened too much to Tira and Mrs Linum when it came to some things. Everyone else seemed to think it was admirable, though C even the Priests and Clerics in the cathedral. Liam woke late in the afternoon. He went to take a peek at the main area of the safehouse before getting ready for the evening. Things looked calm and barely anyone could be seen. Saye was still sleeping in the cot above his. Lady Zahradnik said that, even with a Ring of Sustenance, it was still good to sleep and eat regularly since she was still growing. He left their little corner of the warehouse, heading over to pick up some food from the kitchen. They didnt actually cook anything there: it was just where they put their rations. He passed Pon at a table on the way there and returned with his meal to sit down with him. What did the army say? Liam asked. The boss said theyre nabbing all the Beastmen that ran off, Pon answered. Were ahead of schedule with what happened yesterday, but we got the go-ahead to clean up the rest. How many are left in the city? Not many. Twenty per cent, maybe. Once this sort of thing starts, it only gets worse. Their morale was already in the shitter before. Every tribe that leaves means they have that much less of a chance of winning against the Undead and more tribes leave as a result. Why didnt the people here do that? Hm? The Draconic Kingdoms citizens. They were losing against the Beastmen, but they didnt run. Well, Beastmen arent Undead, for one. You saw how things were on the way here. Sure, a bunch of people got eaten, but the rest are still sitting on their land. Compare that to running: you got no livelihood; you starve; the end. These people have been prey for the Beastmen for generations, so the way they calculate things like that is different than someone from Re-Estize or the Empire. Was it better to be livestock than dead? In a way, they were probably right. He didnt think it was a great way to live, but the people here could still have families before they were eaten. The population as a whole was safe in a weird way because the Beastmen would protect them like Human villagers did with their livestock. On the other hand, if someone ran to escape the Beastmen, work didnt just conveniently make itself available wherever they ended up. A foreign city would be even worse. It was probable that they would starve or be killed along the way. Tira appeared an hour later, stretching and yawning as she made her way down the office stairs. Alright, she stretched again and rubbed a sleepy eye, time for work. Where are we going? Liam asked. Getting rid of whats left. Uh, whats left? As of half an hour ago, Pon said, the Clanlord and his followers. Thats it? Yep. Over ten thousand Beastmen have abandoned the city since this whole avalanche started. Wow. I kinda feel sorry for that Clanlord, now. We calling it off, then? Haha, no. Lets go. They got their things together and left the safehouse as the sun was setting over the city. Strangely enough, the city didnt feel much different with so many of the Beastmen gone. The streets were still empty and every building remained silent. Tira stopped on a rooftop not far from the citys inner wall. Chow are the Lords followers set up? Cspread out. Most are on the citys outer wall watching out for the Undead. We got a clear line once we get through here. Calright. Lets take this gatehouse and move in. Tira split her Ninjas up into three teams, taking the entrance to the inner city in much the same way that they had broken into Helama. After hiding the handful of Beastman bodies in the alleys below the walls, they moved in as a group through the shadows of overgrown estates and government offices. Their pace increased when they came within a few hundred metres of the central keep. The Ninjas dashed ahead, vanishing into the shadows to appear beside the few Beastmen along the way. Each fell soundlessly and the Ninjas didnt break stride, flickering from shadow to shadow as they carried out their methodical mass execution. The guards at the central keep were already down by the time Liam and the Draconic Kingdoms volunteers caught up. Tira casually strolled in through the front gate. In the buildings great hall, the Clanlord and his followers stood abruptly at her entrance. He stared at her for a moment, his nose and face twitching with emotion. You he said, I knew something else was going on! It was you damned Humans all along! In response, Tira offered a guilty smile, drawing her dagger with a shrug. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 9, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 27th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE One Beastman Lord, Tira said, as requested. Id call it an abduction, but we never left his place. Ludmila glanced at the Gao Lord, who was glaring at them from where he was chained and bound to a column in Phelegias central keep. Unlike the great halls in the cities of Re-Estize and Baharuth, those of the Draconic Kingdom did not belong to any presiding lord. Instead, every city belonged to the Queen, and every keep was one of her seats of power. Thanks, Tira, she offered the intelligence officer a lopsided smile. They disintegrated faster than expected. I dont think it was much of a surprise, Tira replied. Most of the Beastmen came in from elsewhere. They never put down their roots here. Once we shook em up, they decided that moving on was a better idea. Did you get the chieftains that ran? We did. It would have been much harder to find them if you hadnt identified them in advance. Now that the Undead horde was moving on to what their reconnaissance forces had identified as the far more organised provinces of the Beastman occupation, the need for in-depth information grew more urgent. They had, of course, been capturing and interrogating various Beastmen fleeing from the Royal Armys advance since their arrival in Oriculon, but they were all mysteriously ignorant of the bigger picture. According to them, they had come from the Beastman country in the east, following the Oriculon River downstream. They continued until they reached Rivergarden, where they were issued instructions to head northwest. It was as if they were common folk migrating to build a new life in a new land, and she supposed that that was precisely what they were. Have anything for us now that were done here? Tira asked. You can start preparing for phase two, Ludmila answered. The army is reorganising to form the new front and well be seeing how the Beastmen react to the news of our advance. There should be about a week to do what you need to do. Also, when the Queens entourage arrives in Phelegia, youll need to consult with Baroness Gagnier about phase three. Gotcha. Tira wandered off with a casual wave. Ludmila left the Gao Lord with the Elder Lich watching over it, exiting the throne room to take a look at the freshly-liberated city. It was dawn, but the sunrise was concealed by heavy grey clouds inundating the city rooftops with rain. The unfamiliar, shifting weather was something that the general staff hadnt accounted for, and she had a sense that it would heavily influence how they proceeded as spring progressed. As she continued gazing over the cityscape atop the keeps battlements, a pair of familiar figures approached. Baroness Zahradnik. She turned and smiled down at Liam and Saye. Both she and her brother had grown by half a head since she first met them in Fassett County, and their condition was much improved from their time in its impoverished capital. The young Bard held out a hand, revealing the glittering band in her palm. Heres your ring back. Thank you, Saye, Ludmila said. Did anything happen when you took it off? It was something Ludmila hadnt experienced. She was wearing a Ring of Sustenance when she died in the Azerlisia Mountains, and she had attributed her lack of hunger and fatigue to the ring when it was in reality her newly-Undead state. I dont think so, my lady, Saye replied. I ate and slept just before I took it off, so maybe thats why it felt like nothing changed. I see. And you, Liam C I hear youve become an Assassin. Liam nodded. Thats what they say, he said. I dont feel any different from before, though Unless you gain a completely new skill, ability or spell, Ludmila said, its hard to notice as the person doing the growing. So its like that for you, too? It is, Ludmila replied, but its not hard to keep track of if you prepare some ways to measure the changes happening to you. Ludmila produced a metre-long steel bar from her Infinite Haversack, holding it out horizontally in front of her with one hand. She grasped the other end with her free hand and twisted it into a loop. Liam and Saye gaped silently at the result. Something like that, Ludmila said. The important part is that you use something that can offer a definitive measure of your growth. Some vocations have simpler ways to figure out whether one has advanced, but everyone has some way of checking. She dropped the steel bar into Liams hands. The young Assassin strained to unbend the metal, but it didnt budge in the slightest. Well, Ludmila said, are you two ready for your next job? The two orphans-turned-intelligence-agent-trainees nodded. Their next job was the aforementioned phase two of the Sorcerous Kingdoms intelligence operations, which involved infiltrating the Human populations behind the enemy lines in the east. To do that properly, however, they needed to be able to blend in with the locals. Sayes really good at this stuff, Liam said. Well be okay. You shouldnt make baseless statements, Liam, Ludmila said. Saye may be apt at this type of work, but you also have no idea what youre heading into. Its impossible to make a reasonable assessment in this situation. But youre sending us there, right? Just because I did doesnt mean that everything will go flawlessly. Our country is still establishing its essential institutions, and there are bound to be problems along the way. When it comes to raw strength, the Sorcerous Kingdom is thus far unmatched, but we have plenty of other issues to address. Simply saying so was a colossal understatement. After Lady Shalltear formally convened her court, Ludmila started to learn just how much work her friends had been putting into transitioning the Sorcerous Kingdom smoothly from all of its disparate old elements. In many cases, there wasnt even an old element to transition from. Everything her friends were doing was far more complex than the straightforward progress she had achieved in her demesne. Florine, especially, had put in a monumental effort. She had barely received any recognition from the population of E-Rantel because her work wasnt with Humans at all: it was with the millions of non-Humans beyond the duchys borders that had become subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The laws of their country had been arbitrarily imposed upon them and Florine frantically worked to untangle the chaos that ensued. Her trading posts dotting the Great Forest of Tob, the Azerlisian Foothills and the Azerlisia Mountains were only the tip of the iceberg, as the Frost Giants were wont to say. After Liam and Saye left to study the population of the city, Ludmila called down Raul, who was loitering high above on a Skeletal Dragon. The Undead Construct landed atop the keep, and the captured Beastman Lord was brought up to be taken away for interrogation. Ill be heading to Blighthold to deliver my report to Queen Oriculus, she told Raul. Can you handle the transfer of the prisoner? Yes, Captain, Raul replied. Should I join you after that? Keep an eye on the front for now, Ludmila said. The activity along the front is likely to change, and we wont be as responsive to new developments as Id like. Make sure you stick to high-altitude observation: if they notice you, it might ruin everything. The Gao Lord let out a distressed yelp as the Skeletal Dragon grabbed it firmly in both foreclaws. Raul took off and headed south with an escort of four Elder Liches. With her business in the city concluded, Ludmila activated her hairpin and flew to the northwest. Following the liberation of Helama, the Royal Army repositioned itself to surround Phelegia. The Beastman occupation fell apart within a day of the intelligence divisions arrival, however, so now the army was awkwardly trying to form a proper front for the next stage of their operation. Given how much ground the canine Beastmen fleeing their advance could cover, they would probably start seeing a reaction to the wests fall within the next day or two. Ludmila alighted on the road across the river from Phelegia, picking up speed as she skipped over the ground with her flight enchantment still in effect. She returned the salute of the Death-series servitors as she skimmed over the vanguard of the Undead horde. It took her just under three hours to reach the Seylan Estuary, and her flight over the river mouth landed her atop Blightholds southern gatehouse. Concealed as she was, no one noted her arrival. She made her way over the rooftops C partially out of curiosity over what it was like to move around like a Ninja C and then dropped down into an alley near the citys central plaza. With the arrival of Queen Oriculus, all of Blighthold city was in a festive mood, but she ignored the colourful and animated goings-on as she made her way to the city hall. Now that the building had been cleaned up and redecorated, Ludmila realised it was a palatial office not dissimilar in function to E-Rantels Royal Villa. Upon her entry, a noblewoman in a light outfit of mint silks looked up from behind the front reception. She visibly swallowed as Ludmila approached. Baroness Zahradnik, the noblewoman said, we werent aware that you would be in the city. Ive arrived to deliver a report to Her Majesty, Ludmila replied. If Her Majesty is unavailable, then Marshal Zorlu will suffice. Her Majesty has already departed on her tour of the countryside, the noblewoman replied. His Excellency the Marshal is accompanying her. Ludmila calmly waited for her to continue, but she simply stared back. A few heartbeats later, the noblewoman started to tremble. What part of the province is she visiting today? Ludmila prompted. Ah, er, theyre on their way northeast up the river at the moment. Thank you. Have a good afternoon. She left the office and departed the city. Her friends had been complaining about how uncooperative the Draconic Kingdoms courtiers had become, but the way that they interacted with Ludmila made them seem more airheaded than anything else. From above, the area around the city looked abuzz with activity. With the removal of the Beastmen and the makeshift administration implementing the Royal Courts directives, the surviving citizens were reorganising and moving to occupy lands made vacant by predation. It wasnt hard to spot where the Queen was, as a large train of wagons and soldiers formed her entourage several kilometres away from the city. The first to notice her approach was, of course, Lord Tian, who looked over his shoulder straight at her from two hundred metres away. I was concealed, toowell, its not as if the sky has much cover. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Lack of cover aside, her equipment was still supposed to raise her concealment ability by a substantial amount. Not long after she had received her equipment, Lady Aura noted that Ludmila had about the same stealth as an unequipped Ranger in their high-30s while she had her mantle on. She had become stronger since then, so that had likely gone up accordingly. Ludmila had become so accustomed to being nearly undetectable to everything that it felt a bit odd to be noticed when she didnt want to be. This was especially true when flying around, as very few beings paid attention to what was going on above them. On the bright side, it meant that not very many individuals could get close to Queen Oriculus without the Royal Butler noticing. Out of habit, Ludmila circled the village where the Queen was holding court with her subjects to check the surroundings before landing on the road leading to it. The first person to notice her aside from Sebas was a Ranger that she recognised from the Highfort garrison, who did so at about twenty metres. Captain Zahradnik, he nodded. Captain Inserras in charge of the security detail. Hes just ahead at the edge of the village square. Thank you, Ludmila replied with a smile. The man knew who she had to see and directed her straight to him without prompting. Was it so difficult that a highly-educated noblewoman couldnt do the same? Queen Oriculus was in the centre of the village square, her innocent young queen mode in full swing. Ludmila idly wondered what would happen if she acted as cutesy as the Queen did. The citizens of the Draconic Kingdom seemed to receive their Queens pseudo-child-like behaviour well. While Ludmilas subjects also received their Baroness well, she wasnt sure if she could stomach the sheer intensity of the attention lavished upon the Draconic Kingdoms sovereign. Not that she thought she could pull it off. Captain Inserra. Hm? Oh, Captain Zahradnik. Did something happen? Im here to deliver a report, but it can wait until shes done holding court. The villagers looked so pleased that she wouldnt be surprised if they attacked her if she interrupted the proceedings. How are things going in the province so far? She asked. No problems on our end, Captain Inserra answered. I doubt thered be any issues so long as the Nobles are around to keep things organised. Once everythings set up, it should be pretty quiet until the harvest. You seem absolutely certain about that. Hmm, how do I put it, Captain Inserra drummed his fingers against the helm in the crook of his arm. This is something like the best part of life here. When the Beastmen come raiding, its the time right after thats the safest. People spread out to their new lands and lifes got that green feeling to it. Like you got a future filled with potential ahead of you. I suppose I can see how you can see it that way, Ludmila said. Raiding is cyclical, so it becomes akin to seasons. Yeah, like that. If being raided is winter, then the time following that is spring. Once a part of the border is attacked, we get years to grow again while the Beastmen target other territories. Though they were often included in the same broad sphere as the rest of the Human countries in the region, the people of the Draconic Kingdom had drastic differences in their mindset and lifestyle. While places such as Re-Estize and Baharuth saw raids as an absolute negative and did everything that they could afford to stop them, the Draconic Kingdom had little choice but to account for them politically, economically and culturally. Being raided was a form of performance benchmarking, if one were to use the terminology of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Elder Lich administrators. It was an unbiased assessment of the progress achieved since the previous assessment. Since the raids tended to leave infrastructure intact, the Draconic Kingdom always bounced back with few domestic issues and could thus continue refining what they had. Many aspects of the Draconic Kingdom were likely far more advanced than the other countries in the region due to their unique situation. People from those other countries just had difficulty seeing it because they were raised on an entirely different paradigm C one that was in reality built on completely false foundations. The Draconic Kingdom had one false cornerstone of its own, which was the fact that the Theocracy turned away raids that the Draconic Kingdom was incapable of dealing with. Even so, that assistance always came after those raids demonstrated what was lacking, so it wasnt the same as what the Theocracy had been doing in the north. At least that was the case until the most recent invasion, which she still had absolutely no reasonable explanation for. It was a good thing that the Sorcerous Kingdom was around to make up for the shortfall. Queen Oriculus finished holding court fifteen minutes later. Ludmila lowered her head in a curtsey as the Queen and her entourage made their way back towards their carriages. Baroness Zahradnik, Queen Oriculus inclined her head slightly. We are surprised to see you here. Did you not say you would be overseeing the liberation of Phelegia? Plans rarely go completely according to ones calculations, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. Phelegia has been liberated two days ahead of schedule. The elated voices that rose in response to her statement were somewhat tempered. Phelegia being liberated was good news, but it also meant that another province was waiting for administrators to oversee its recovery. The Nobles of the Draconic Kingdom had barely started with Blighthold, and there were still more provinces to go through before they got around to Phelegia. Again, We cannot begin to express Our most heartfelt thanks for your work, Queen Oriculus said. We assume there are some matters to discuss? Otherwise, the update would have been delivered through Countess Corelyn. Yes, Your Majesty. Several sundry matters require your approval. We should also review the strategic situation going forward. Lets do that on the way to the next village. Yorsten; Zorlu: attend. Amidst the cheerful farewell of the villagers, Prime Minister Ioena Yorsten and Marshal Emmad Zorlu stepped into the carriage with Queen Oriculus and Lord Tian. A footman closed the door behind Ludmila after she seated herself beside the Marshal and across from the Queen. So, she said. What do you have for Us, Lady Zahradnik? First is the matter of Lakefort, Ludmila started with the fortress guarding the pass above Phelegia. Weve cleared out the Beastman occupants and request Your Majestys permission to assume control of the area. Meaning there were no survivors Regrettably not, Your Majesty, Ludmila shook her head. The traces of conflict are even older than the fortresses preceding it, so I suspect that the trend will continue. Queen Oriculus released a small sigh. Her lips formed into a shape, but she still had the sense of one resolutely facing adversity. Your forces have Our permission to assume command of Lakefort, she said. How are the people of Phelegia doing? The depopulation of the city and its province is increasingly severe the further east one gets. Reconnaissance suggests that over seventy per cent of the population has been lost overall. Leather creaked as Marshal Zorlu clenched a fist over his knee beside her. On the bright side, Ludmila added, this should be the worst of what remains, Your Majesty. Are you sure that report was accurate? After the reports of what happened in the north, We fear to hope it is the case. It was, Ludmila replied. Furthermore, we regularly update our information and things have remained stable since we started monitoring the provinces along the eastern front. While losing fifty per cent of the eastern population was still significant, it was far better than losing over ninety-five per cent, as had happened in the provinces just west of Rivergarden. As long as they could free the rest of the country with the same degree of efficiency as they had so far, the Draconic Kingdom would be well on its way to a robust recovery. You mentioned that there will be a shift in strategy Marshal Zorlu said. Yes, Your Excellency, Ludmila nodded. The drastic differences in management between the eastern portions of the country and what weve recovered so far merit caution. We need to gauge their reaction to our advance to see whether the methods weve been using can still be employed. How could they not be? Marshal Zorlu said, Your forces are practically unstoppable. The only reason why the Beastmen havent been wiped out is due to our desire to minimise collateral damage. Which is a desire that remains unchanged, Ludmila said. What has changed is what we face. Weve relied heavily on chaos, confusion and ignorance amongst the Beastmen thus far, and the nature of our opponents in the east suggests that they may not be as susceptible to our tactics. Marshal Zorlus dark-eyed gaze went to Queen Oriculus. The Queen pursed her lips, as if pondering her options. If Our subjects were under immediate threat, We would urge you to free them as quickly as possible. But that isnt the case, is it? No, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. And Our administration has a weeks-long backlog as it is, the Queen continued. Your previous reports said that our captive subjects are simply tending to their lands as they normally would, yes? Ludmila nodded. Then We do not see a problem with waiting for a while to see how the Beastmen respond. Whether they are returned to the fold or remain under the Beastmen, they would be doing the same thing until the administration catches up. Is there anything that We missed? Prime Minister Yorsten and Marshal Zorlu shook their heads. Queen Oriculus nodded quietly. We understand that the people would consider it a relief to be under Our rule again, but their safety comes first and foremost. What is the next item on the table for discussion, Lady Zahradnik? Next, would be how we should approach Foca Bay. The way we execute the southern offensive will depend on that. Do you have any information on how things are going there? Not since we arrived, Your Majesty. It was under siege much like the cities in the north. Hmmthe southern provinces will be harder to handle than the riverlands. Theyre always the last to be cleared out whenever the Theocracy sends its forces. If the people there are facing the same situation as our western provinces, however, it would be best to relieve them as quickly as possible. In that case, Ill arrange for a transfer of personnel while we develop a better picture of the area. A transfer of personnel? Yes, Your Majesty. The Undead forces currently under my command have undergone training in terrain similar to your riverlands. We can leave them on the main front while I bring in squads from my territory that are accustomed to operating in terrain similar to your southern provinces. One must wonder whether legendary, country-destroying Undead require such training at all Thats probably a common question, Ludmila smirked. The answer is yes, though. As with any other intelligent being, they must learn how to function optimally within any given environment. Since Death-series servitors are fundamentally soldiers of different types, they have the same benefits and detriments as their living counterparts. Except for the fact that they never tire, never break and are worth an army on their own. Yes, Your Majesty. It was probably better to leave the details to a proper briefing. The fact of the matter was that Death-series servitors performed poorly in terrain unsuited to them. They didnt have any abilities that helped out with it and thus had a hard time getting around. Zombies and Squire Zombies were already slow and clumsy and it was impossible to fight any sort of running battle with them. Differences in elevation and plentiful cover gave stealthy, ranged combatants a significant advantage. Overall, they might be facing a headache if they found themselves fighting Beastman Rangers. At least they didnt have Gnolls to contend with. Ludmila went through a few more bits of business before they arrived at the next town. After the Queen and her entourage went ahead to do their thing, Clara came along and playfully bumped her hip against hers. You didnt even say hi to me, she pouted. Hi. Clara rolled her amethyst eyes. I dont see Liane and Florine, Ludmila said. They stayed back in Blighthold to do their own thing, Clara told her. Meanwhile, Her Majestys court stuck me and Taiya in a carriage by our lonesome. She glanced at Claras Ladys Maid. Has Clara been behaving herself? She asked. For the most part, my lady, Taiya replied. WhaC! When since did you work for Ludmila? Bits of the old you are coming out, so I felt it prudent. Theyre not coming out! Getting ignored constantly is just annoying. Ludmila took Clara by the hand, leading her away from the clamour of the village. Clara immediately stuck herself onto her after they went around the broad trunk of a laurel tree at the village boundary. Ludmila smiled to herself as she idly stroked the silky strands of golden hair under her fingers. Theyre ignoring you? Not any more than before, Clara rested her head against Ludmilas shoulder. Its more that the Queens court is getting swept up in their duties. They have mountains of work and theyre woefully understaffed. So, no time for the foreign delegate. Since were here to help them recover, Clara said. I can hardly interfere and they make all of their decisions behind closed doors. That part needed to change. Making inroads, building trust and broadly collaborating with the Draconic Kingdom on multiple levels was crucial to their long-term diplomatic efforts. In that case, Ludmila said, you should have plenty of time to plot and scheme. I can plot and scheme just fine either way, Clara replied. Honestly, Id rather be with Liane and Florine since they get to do all of the fun things. As the head of the delegation, however, I need to stay with the Queen. What are they doing in Blighthold, anyway? Whenever you bring up fun, it makes me want to run into a forest and hide. Oh, you know: setting up the new exclave, investigating the markets, briefing our Merchantsand hatching our plots and schemes. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 9, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Nothing personal, Liane said. Its just business. Silence filled the main hall of the Blighthold Merchant Guild. The space was recently used as an inner-city shelter, but the men and women gathered before her were oblivious to its lingering odours following Lianes statement. it sounded like a threat to me. Whats the point in that? Liane replied with a laugh, Its time to face the facts. The Beastmen ran off with your gold reserves. Your country has a massive trade deficit. Your industrial production isnt going to be able to make up for it anytime soon. You guys mightve escaped being gobbled up by the Beastmen, but that aint gonna save you from being gobbled up by us. Low murmurs rose from the crowd, but they didnt last long. The Beastman occupation and its consequences were easy enough to understand. B-but the Queen will A young man with dark brown hair started to speak, and then his voice stilled. The other Merchants standing around him sighed. Usually, when a part of the Draconic Kingdom was raided, the Queen pooled her countrys resources to support their recovery. Now, however, the entire country was in the same situation or worse. The only thing they could do was try and claw themselves out of the hole they had found themselves in. An older woman in the front row cleared her throat. The administration said that as long as we carry on as we did before, well be fine. Well, what the administration thinks is fine probably wont be fine for you guys. Still, the woman said, they wont ruin the country She likely wasnt wrong. The Royal Court of the Draconic Kingdom C or more accurately, the landlords of the Draconic Kingdom and their tenants C understood that the Sorcerous Kingdoms Death-series servitors would provide them with all the time in the world to rebuild. With that in mind, they embarked on a traditionalist approach, relying on their primary industries to fuel their countrys recovery. This was all well and good so long as one had land to work with or worked in the industries that supported them. In the wake of the Beastman occupation, that was almost everyone in the Draconic Kingdom, which effectively gave the Royal Court unlimited political will. It was strange, in a way. Detrimental events usually had the effect of eroding the power of the establishment as public sentiment for those in power turned sour and competition for resources grew. In the Draconic Kingdom, calamity only made the establishment stronger as the entire country rallied around the crown to bounce back. Other Human rulers in the region could only sigh and wish that they had even a third of Queen Oriculus power over her countrys domestic affairs. There was one group, however, that had no land and could still influence the Draconic Kingdoms economic landscape. It was that group that Liane and her friends now turned to to undermine the impossible wall that was Queen Oriculus court. The Draconic Kingdoms nobility wasnt stupid and already recognised them as an opponent, but that only played into the Sorcerous Kingdoms hands. Not on purpose, maybe, Liane said. But from where I stand, things are looking grim for yall. You know your Nobles better than me, so I wont bother telling you what theyre like. Blightholds new guildmaster C a middle-aged man she had met before in Oriculon C crossed his arms. Then whats your angle? He asked, Doesnt seem like you stand to gain anything by telling us this. A friendly warning? Liane tilted her head, Were supposed to be helping you guys out, after all. Also, our companies are expanding like crazy, so itd be great if ya join us on good terms. Were not finished yet! A voice rose from the back, Dont just go and kill us off! Feel free to struggle all ya like, Liane said. I wont hold it against ya when ya finally come crawling to us. With her provocation delivered, Liane left the Blighthold Merchant Guild. Florine let out a sigh after several blocks. You didnt have to be so mean, she said. Itll stick better that way, Liane replied. I cant do the crazy things you do, after all. Theyre not crazy. Look, Liane said, if a girl like you walks into a cave fulla hungry Trolls that shes never met before and leaves with a cave fulla best buddies, thats crazy. No one will say that it isnt. It isnt as if I beat them up. If you did, then at least itd be understandable. Magical boob powers are not. Florines hand shot out and pinched Lianes wrist. Liane let out a yelp. Theyre not magical boob powers, Florine seethed. Clara can do it too, you know. She could, but the effect was different. Clara was cool and distant, like a piece of art to admire from afar. Florine was warm and fluffy, and people couldnt help but want to grow closer to her. Clara isnt lewd, though. Im not lewd, either! Yuh-huh. Deny it all you want, but thats just how it is. I bet that thingy Lady Shalltear gave you will turn you into something lewd, too. Itll be like your true form. By the way, did it change any yet? No, Florine frowned. It hasnt changed one bit since I activated it. I dont get what Im supposed to do. Maybe you dont need to do anything, Liane said. It could be calibrating to you or just working over time. Maybe itll add stuff in bits and pieces? Like a third tit. Youre going to make me throw this thing into the sea, Florine said. So far, it didnt look like Florine had any idea what was required to activate the race change item, or else she would have already thrown it into the sea. Liane had already suggested that her friend do certain things that might lead to claiming souls, but Florine was too conscious of inadvertently harming others and everything Liane came up with was rejected. Why am I in such a rush, anyway? Florine never even mentions it without me asking. She gave her best friend a sidelong glance. Deep in her heart, Liane understood that the problem lay with herself. The Sorcerous Kingdom tested its people in various ways, and many of their methods could be cruel or extreme. They wanted to see if they could transform Florine in a roundabout way, and they wanted to see how far Liane would go for her sake. For her part, Liane was perfectly fine with doing whatever was required, but a sense of foreboding haunted her along the way. What if they failed? What if Lady Shalltear ran out of patience waiting for results? What if Florine found out what the item actually required? She might not throw it into the sea, but Liane still had no doubt in her mind that Florine would refuse to go through with the transformation if she knew what was going on. Liane? If that happened, everything would all fall apart. They would lose what they had together. That absolutely couldnt happen. Liane! Huh? What? You walked right by it. Liane looked over her shoulder. They were making their way along Blightholds wharf. Behind them was a cordoned-off section that took up two of its piers. Is this gonna be enough? She frowned at the sight, It looks kinda puny now that were here in person. We all agreed that its sufficient, Florine said. A berth with enough room for the necessary equipment and space for a few dozen containers. You always try to add stuff to everything after the fact. It just feels weird to look at, yknow? Usually, youd have a buncha cargo lots and warehouses too. Even though they were the ones pioneering the new cargo system, they had still grown up having old logistical realities drilled into them. It would take a while to get used to things. Several members of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Court occasionally pointed out one oversight or another that seemed obvious in hindsight. The main warehouse for their operations in the Draconic Kingdom was not in the Draconic Kingdom at all, but in Laga?. Transportation had become so efficient and modular that they could deliver goods anywhere on the coast within about a day. All that they really needed at each city was space for compatible port facilities and a small office to process deliveries. Everything else was merely a luxury that would be nice if they could get away with it, which they didnt in the end. A cargo barge was moored in the port and members of the exclave staff were working to unload containers onto the rocky pier. The Human members of the staff had already been ferried over from Corelyn Harbour by Ruins Wake. A construction team was also present and puzzling out how to turn the waterfront into a respectable-looking trade complex. They only had about two hundred square metres to work with, which annoyed Liane to no end. That transfer station must be taking up a third of the space, she muttered. We wouldnt need it at all if theyd just use our stuff. I think its fine for now, Florine said. The construction crews need to learn how to best build them anyway. This wont be the only place where theyll be necessary. The Draconic Kingdoms Royal Court was still rejecting Undead labour, which also meant that they wouldnt be improving their infrastructure to support the Sorcerous Kingdoms cargo container system. Fortunately, Lord Demiurges half-sized containers could still be used so long as wagons that could handle them were employed. HmmI guess we should split up now, Liane said. Ill be over there pestering the company staff. Mhm. Liane left Florine standing near the exclave entrance. Now that they had left their warning with the Blighthold Merchant Guild, all they had to do was wait for some of the more proactive members to come searching for a solution to their predicament. It wasnt a difficult solution C plus it was stupidly obvious C but the cultural gap between Nobles and Merchants that existed in other countries was also present in the Draconic Kingdom. They C or at least she and Clara C had been blind to what that cultural gap could mean, but this was no longer the case. Once they had the chance, they would have to rework their strategy in the Baharuth Empire, as well. The first of the factional representatives would be arriving in the summer, so it was a good thing that they were made aware of the issue before that. She wandered over to the side of the exclave boundary, where a half dozen men and women were assembling one of her newer wagon models. Drum up any interest yet? They looked up at the sound of her voice, then turned their attention back to their work. Not yet, mlady, the lead mechanic said. The locals still dont know we exist. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Thatll change once things get going here, Liane said. Did you figure out what sort of demonstration youll give yet? Should be the standard, the man replied. Actually, its weird: Im pretty sure these guys are ahead of where we were back before everything happened. Did you notice that? Sure did, Liane nodded. It wasnt just the fact that the Draconic Kingdom was broadly more advanced than Re-Estize or the Empire, but also the fact that that advancement was seamlessly integrated into its economy, governance and culture. In the north, a Farmer was pretty much ignorant of what was going on beyond their village and the difference between a rural village and a city was stark. The Draconic Kingdom, however, was extraordinarily well-connected and universally well-developed. The only aspects where the Draconic Kingdom tended to fall short were in areas where veterancy was crucial. High-tier magic casters and a well-developed military were two such examples. The strongest were generally eaten first, so those who had advanced significantly in their vocation tended to not have a chance to pass on their expertise to the next generation. Howd you think that happened? These guys are constantly under attack by the Beastmen next door, arent they? Thats probably exactly how it happened, Liane said. Its just like how competition keeps us sharp. In their case, they have to squeeze every bit of performance out of what they have. The people here must be made different, the man shook his head. You get a little raid in the north and the people drop everything to go screaming for Imperial Knights or Adventurers. Here, they lose more than half their people and just keep going. The wagon frame was assembled and the bed was installed within ten minutes. It was rolled over to the transfer station, where a half-sized cargo container was loaded atop it. A Death Knight came out to test the vehicle, pulling it back and forth in front of the exclave. Looks like were good here, the lead mechanic said. How many do you think we should assemble? Mmhwe dont have much room to work with. Youre teaching them how to assemble their own wagons and replace parts, right? Yeah. Then a half-dozen assembled wagons to show off should be more than enough. One of the big draws is how easy they are to put together and service, anyway. House Wagners vehicle frames were one of the things that Liane was confident would sell well in the Draconic Kingdom regardless of what obstacles faced them in the Royal Court. Steel frames were lighter than wooden ones, and advances in her machining industry made interchangeable parts possible. They were stronger, easier to handle, a breeze to repair and cheaper than conventional wood or iron vehicle frames, so there was rationally no reason to turn them down in favour of anything short of a ship. Liane, theyre here. Eh, Gagniers under attack. Ill check in on you guys later. Sure thing, mlady. Liane went between a set of cargo containers before activating her Invisibility item. Then she hurried over to the exclave entrance where Florine was pretending to read a book. Upon closer inspection, she was editing the upcoming volume of Dreams of Red. Shes not going to release that series all at once here, is she? The entire countrys productivity is going to collapse. Several sets of individuals were eyeing Florine across the way. Liane couldnt be sure which companies had sent them, but that part didnt matter. They just gonna stare at you all day? Youre not even their type. More groups keep appearing. I hope they dont all come for me at once. Theres probably a pecking order of some sort As far as Merchants went, the ones in the Draconic Kingdom were fairly tame. They tended to value collective prosperity over personal profit, which was likely a product of their countrys situation. Every part of the country was attacked by Beastmen eventually, and the guilds counteracted that by ensuring that industries and commerce quickly revived after the fact. This meant that they were compliant with the government C or at least the Queen C and werent prone to straying too far from the countrys objectives. Probably the best way to put it was that commercial competition was in service to a greater goal, which was tied to the well-being of the nation as a whole. The types of destructive interference between rivals that might be common in Baharuth and Re-Estize were dealt with severely in the Draconic Kingdom. Eventually, a dark-haired man in a tan fishers jacket detached himself from one of the groups and approached the exclave. He went up and down the street three times, cautiously eyeing the goings-on within. On the fourth pass, Florine stopped him with a smile. Is there something I might be able to help you with? She asked. Umyoure Baroness Gagnier? Thats me. Countess Wagner isnt with you? We parted ways a little while ago. The mans head turned as he scanned the exclave, as if to confirm Florines statement. I see, he visibly relaxed. My master sent me to invite you to his residence for lunch. He would like to discuss what might be done about the present situation. It would be aC Hold on a minute! Another man came storming across the street, You cant just run off with her like that! The Antalya Group should take precedence amongC Just because youre big doesnt mean you have any more right than we do to More company representatives streamed over to stake their claim to Florines attention. The Baroness of Gagnier held her hands up in front of her, leaning back from their heated argument. Theres more than I expectedshouldnt this be like all of em? Maybe? I cant see past the front row. The tread of metal sabatons shook the boardwalk as a Death Knight stomped over in response to the rising commotion. Gazes turned up in deathly silence as it came to stand behind Florine. Im alright, she smiled up at the Undead servitor, then turned her attention back to the crowd. Now, I cant exactly go and have lunch with thirty different parties, but I can entertain your queries in the office here. The building isnt furnished yet, so there should be plenty of standing room for everyone. With their choice between accepting her proposal or risking another fruitless deadlock, the agents dispersed to retrieve their masters. Florine went with Rose and Tierre to the office to see what could be done about hospitality, which wasnt much. Merchants started to appear fifteen minutes later, sporting hooded mantles as if they were on their way to some clandestine meeting. Liane smiled to herself as she watched them collect in the office through one of the windows. Muahaha, theyre in the Sorcerous Kingdom now C we can do whatever we want to em~ Hush, you. Florine looked over the gathering from her place partway up the office stairwell. I dont suppose this means you plan on selling your companies to us. It doesnt, Leto Antalya, head of the Antalya group said. Wed like to know whats really going on. The directives from the Royal Court and our dealings with your Merchants so far dont add up. How so? The targets issued for our countrys industrial efforts are to be expected in a situation like this, the red-haired man said. But the prices of commodities being shipped to us from your kingdom are queer. The guild officials from Oriculon said that the Sorcerous Kingdom had some sort of special arrangement with the court, but the way things are set up right now, everyones basically been told to try and compete with your cheapest exports. I believe that accurately sums up the situation as far as your end of things is concerned, Florine said. but that doesnt make any sense. It doesnt, Florine agreed. But we are not here to dictate policy to your Royal Court. We will, however, extend our economic reach into your country. Im certain you understand that there is no malice involved: it is simply good business conducted within the bounds of Merchant Guild regulations. Leto Antalya crossed his arms, twisting his lip as he stared at the ground. That puts us in a hard spot, he said. Weve always supported the courts directives after raids and other major incidents. For the good of our country. Which I find very respectable, Florine said. But, as Merchants, you have already sensed that something is amiss. At this point, you should be asking yourselves whether you are truly acting for the good of your country. Florine produced a clipboard from her Infinite Haversack, holding it out to the row of Merchants at the bottom of the stairwell. One reached out to take it from her. Heads leaned in as those nearby examined what was written upon it. This is the past two seasons worth of commodities reports from the E-Rantel Merchant Guild, Florine told them. Just like Mister Antalya, you have all probably caught on to bits and pieces of the information here from your interactions with our Merchants over the past couple of weeks. I dont understand, the man holding the clipboard looked up at Florine, if these are regular prices in E-Rantel, then why did the Royal Court issue those directives? Every industry has been instructed to focus on producing basic commodities, but it would be much cheaper if we simply import them. Our trade deficit would be next to nonexistent if we simply switched to these more valuable crops. In response, Florine shrugged slightly. We are not privy to the deliberations of Her Majestys Royal Court. The Sorcerous Kingdom only stands to gain if things continue as they are, so Im sure you understand that we are not bringing this to your awareness for our material benefit. The Queens court is full of young scions, Leto Antalya stroked his jaw. In lieu of any court experience, they could just be trying to imitate what their predecessors did. Its pride, someone asserted. Theyre trying to preserve our countrys economic independence. But these prices C what theyre doing is hamstringing us instead! I agree. Our recovery would be much smoother if we didnt cling to some notion of resource security. Foreign trade has been so dismal until now. This is the opportunity that we wished we always had! Excited discussion filled the unfurnished office. But the directives of the Royal Court are issued by the will of our Queen, someone said. Her Majesty wouldnt just let the nobility do this for no reason. The office quieted again. Wow, that killed their enthusiasm quick. Did the administration supply you with any rationale for their directives? Florine asked. N-no, a man in the front said, were just used to facilitating them. Its always worked out before. I doubt those damn Nobles would give us a reason even if we asked, someone grumbled. Ultimately, Florine said, you must decide where your loyalties lie. In the grand scheme of things, a Merchants role is to facilitate an efficient market. Profits arise from identifying and exploiting inefficiencies in the market. Competition for profits corrects those inefficiencies. Can you truly say that you are serving your Queen and country if you allow those inefficiencies to be one-sidedly leveraged against the Draconic Kingdom? It is the Merchants, not the Nobles, that serve on the front lines of this battle. It may be as you say, the man said, but Merchants are only Merchants in the Draconic Kingdom. We dont have any land or power beyond company assets. The people listen to the Nobles because theyre their landlords and they represent the Queen. Our countrys industries wont produce different goods simply because we Merchants say that something else is a better idea. Those Nobles probably couldnt tell a field of millet from a field of flax. You idiot, we cant go and have the people plant crops behind their backs! Im not suggesting that anyone does anything illegal, Florine said. Merchants have many methods to achieve the results that they desire, yes? The reason why we brought this to your attention is because the flow of information between Merchant Guild branches is still frozen and, as Merchants, you cannot make the correct choices without it. Once lines of communication are reestablished, you would have identified the problem on your own. And, if they ignored the problem, it would hurt. Not only would the Sorcerous Kingdoms Merchants be undercutting the Draconic Kingdom on staples like food and timber, but they would also be snapping up the commodities that sold for a higher price in E-Rantel. The people of the Draconic Kingdom would be running around naked by winter or dry season or whatever they called it. Ill see what the Nobles have to say about this first, Leto Antalya said. If they provide an unsatisfactory answerwell, Ill do what I can. Murmurs of agreement rose from the gathering. Liane left the window once the Merchants started to vacate the office. Hopefully, they had shaken them up enough to see some results. And if they dont act, then I guess were cleaning them outC Liane was struck from behind. She fell forward onto the ground. As she lay sprawled on her face, the world was filled with noise and something heavy rolled right up her back. And then another something. What was that? Ah, thats one of the newest vehicle frames from House Wagners workshops. The Sorcerous Kingdom has a cargo system that I think everyone here would be most interested in. I meant the strange noise. Strange noise? Florine leaned out to look at the road, Thats Liane, what are you doing? nothing. Erwere redoing the infrastructure in the exclave, so it was probably just a bump on the road. I see. The voices faded away as Florine brought a few of the Merchants over to examine the assembled wagons. Liane rose to her feet and brushed herself off. She went over to the container lot and deactivated her invisibility. After checking her cloak for a wheel track, she went out to join Florine. Oh, customers already~ Wagner, Florine said, I believe youre already acquainted with Mister Antalya? Its a pleasure to see you again, Countess Wagner, the Merchant offered a bow. Unfortunately, the Beastmen took our animals early on, so we wont be drawing any wagons any time soon. We got ya covered, Liane said. Ruins Wake will be transporting draft animals for the next few months. Thats wonderful! Leto Antalya said, Weve been pushing our wagons around by hand recently, and menial labour is getting more and more scarce as people are granted land. I notice that this is made from some sort of steel C isnt that a bit much for a simple wagon? Oh, this aint no simple wagon, Liane grinned and slapped the nearest front fender. These babies are tested and approved for the Sorcerous Kingdoms new transportation system. The container you see loaded there is the most convenient thing youll ever use. Each wagon is rated for twenty tonnes. Twenty tonnes?! The Merchant reached out and tested his weight against the wagon, With just this frame? Thats remarkable. Yep, Liane nodded. The suspensions great, too. You could run over all sorts of things and not notice. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 9, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The Sorcerous Kingdom is up to something. Zoren lolled his head towards where Salacia had seated herself in the city halls lounge. Weve been travelling and working all day, he said, yet you still have the energy to make ominous statements. The buxom young noblewoman shot him a glare. This isnt some sort of joke, Carillo! Then rather than say something like that, Zoren said, you should supply us with something substantial. Honestly, he was at a point past caring. The administration was so busy making sure that the province was put in order that he had no time for Salacias moaning about the evils of the Sorcerous Kingdom. My agentsC Your agents? My agents have reported Wagner and Gagnier meeting with the heads of Blightholds Merchant companies. Zoren turned his gaze back to the ceiling and closed his eyes. and then? They talked. and then? What do you mean, and then? He could hear Salacias scowl through her voice, Despite holding titles, those women are Merchants. Who knows what underhanded plots and schemes theyre hatching? You cant stir up suspicion in the court just because someone went and talked to someone else, Zoren told her. I cant? Well, you can, but this is a waste of energy. Which we have none of. Salacias sigh filled the air. The tapping of her heels drew closer. The light scent of her flowery perfume tickled his nose as she sat beside him. You should speak with Wagner, she said. Hah? Youre getting along well with her, arent you? Salacia said, Go and find out what theyre doing. Zoren opened his eyes a crack, peering at the noblewoman beside him. Nobles, by nature, used others, but he wasnt so sure it could be done in such a brazen way. This is not worth risking a connection over, he told her. Why not tell your agents to go and see what the Merchant companies are doing? Who says that I havent? Then whyC Because we need multiple sources of information to confirm what theyre doing, Salacia said. Everyone needs to do their part, Carillo. He lay back for a half-second more before raising his head and rising to his feet. Whether he cooperated with Salacia or not, he would have no peace being in the same room as her. He fixed his shirt and sash before leaving the lounge and making his way through the foyer of the Blighthold city hall. A voice called out to him on the way to the exit. Carillo, where are you going? Zorlu, Zoren replied. You understand that a Marshal is not supposed to be guarding the doors, yes? The Captains from Highfort took care of nearly everything before we arrived, Emmad replied. Theres not much for me to do aside from inspecting the security. thats not your job, either. Not unless its some official event. The man was utterly restless since he had been appointed to Marshal. His new position spared him from what Zoren and the rest of the court were burdened with, and, like Salacia, he had an unhealthy amount of energy. So, where are you going? Emmad asked. Out, Zoren answered. Our dear Soruel is at it again, so anywhere is better than here. Maybe Ill go and watch the sunset. He threw his mantle over his shoulders before pushing open one of the doors. Halfway down the stairs, his steps slowed. Ah, right. There are no carriages to hire. The city and its province had been eaten clean of livestock, and the only draft animals around were the horses they had brought with them from the royal stables in Oriculon. No carriages; no attendants. Not on militia duty Though it was probably a silly thing to get excited over, a sense of adventure filled him. The only time a Noble was alone for an extended period was when they were sleeping and often not even then. It wasnt a very private life. The tread of his polished boots sounded over the pavement as he made his way under the magical streetlamps. Bits and pieces of the citys welcome still littered the streets, leaving a lingering air of celebration. Even as late as it was, Blightholds citizens could still be seen going about their business with a purposeful measure in their gait. Zoren smiled quietly to himself as he took in the scenes of city life. Outsiders probably thought them unhinged, but the period following Beastman attacks was considered the best of times for the citizens of the Draconic Kingdom. He eventually reached the wharf, where the sunset painted the waterfront with its fierce orange glow. The barge that had delivered the Queen was still moored at the same place where they had disembarked a few days earlier. Dozens of repaired fishing vessels, plus a few ships from Oriculon were also present, and the shipwrights could be seen repairing other boats dragged up onto the quays. The northernmost section of the wharf was the only place lacking in local activity. There, the Sorcerous Kingdoms exclave was being raised by a mix of Humans and Undead from the nation on the other side of the Katze Plains. WhaC! Hey! Give that back! A gull flew by with a brown paper bag, followed by Countess Wagner. The young noblewoman fumed and hurled insults at the bird as if words alone could knock it out of the sky. Is a Countess allowed to be that cute? When portrayed in the tales, a Countess was usually a formidable matron hardened by the realities of court life. They were calculating, sharp-tongued, ruthless or all of that combined. Despite being a nobleman and knowing for certain that it wasnt always the case, the characterisation still somehow stuck. Countess Wagner returned from her pursuit empty-handed. The sour look on her face abruptly vanished when her topaz-blue eyes crossed his. Um, hi. Good evening, Countess Wagner, Zoren offered her a smile and a polite bow. I wish I had even a tenth of your energy right now. Now that he thought about it, he had never seen any of the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegates in a state resembling exhaustion. They occasionally retired to their rooms, but they could just as often be found researching in the archives or working on one thing or the other well into the night. If he had to guess, they probably all had the same magic item that allowed Sebas Tian to endlessly guard the Queen. Youyou saw that? She blushed. I heard it, too, Zoren nodded. You northerners have some interesting expletives. I am in earnest about what I said, though. Weve been so busy that were running on two or three hours of sleep. The carriages are filled with snoring as we go from village to village. Never mind a magic item, all of us would kill for a stamina potion these days. A stamina potion, huhthose are pretty limited. The Adventurer Guild monopolises most of them back home. A shame, Zoren said, with all of our veteran Alchemists gone, we have no source of them here. Well, enough about my own woes C how are things going with your new exclave? Zoren turned and offered her an arm. They took their time strolling back to the northern part of the wharf. Weve prioritised delivering necessities to Blighthold, Lady Wagner said. So the temporary infrastructure is still up. And for that, you have our thanks. The sheer volume of goods that youve been able to deliver is nothing short of a miracle in itself. Have the Merchants or any of the citizenry been giving you any trouble? Not really, no. A steel barge is significantly less intimidating than Ruins Wake. As for the Merchants, the guild received its first commodity report from E-Rantel since the occupation. It was pretty eye-opening for them. Was that what it was all about? I heard something about the Merchant companies gathering today. A few of the more suspicious in the court asserted that some foul scheme was afoot. Lady Wagner let out a laugh. Foul scheme, eh? I suppose that means youre still cold to our proposals. I can see both the benefits and detriments in them, Zoren replied. But yes, the directives of the court remain as they are. Does that mean you presented the Merchants with some proposals, as well? Nothing formal, yet. We still gotta set up. There are a few that Id like for them to accept, just for my sanitys sake. Such as? Adopting our logistical standards, for one, Lady Wagner said. Its a colossal headache and a waste of time switching between them. Our system is way more efficient, so its a pain just knowing that a major market isnt using it. Didnt your proposal mention that it would require us to re-work our entire transportation network? We obviously cant afford that right now. Oh, I know. Thats why were sticking with the appetiser for now. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. You mean there is some lighter system of cargo transport available? Uh, what youre getting right now is the lighter system. We can do a whole lot more. In that case, our Ministry of Transportation states that even your lighter system offers unnecessary throughput. It wouldnt be unnecessary if youd only adopt Undead labour. Especially once you get your mines in the south back. He felt that the ongoing resistance to the Sorcerous Kingdoms proposals wouldnt have been so substantial if they hadnt pushed for them so soon. If a foreign nation came and filled a country with Undead soldiers, then offered to fill the country with Undead labourers and all manner of other things that had no apparent downsides, most people in their right minds would be immediately suspicious of the proposal. Zoren didnt feel that the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation meant any ill by it, but over two-thirds of the Royal Court had been put off by their hasty advances. Many wonder why youre in such a hurry to implement so many solutions, Zoren said. Maybe because we want to see you prosper? The world isnt just filled with people plotting your demise. Countess Corelyns entirely serious about everything shes proposed. If someone came to you with all manner of wondrous and unheard-of solutions to your problems, Zoren asked, would you not be suspicious? If a good deal like this came my way, Lady Wagner answered, Id take it and run. A light laugh escaped his lips. Her answer summed up the difference in attitude between Countess Corelyns delegation and the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Court. Take it and run was something that Merchants did. Because they could. They could also cut their losses if things didnt work out. The Nobles of the Draconic Kingdom could do neither, and errors in management were punished severely by their Beastman neighbours. To them, the best way was the safe and stable way. Anything too far removed from tried and true was an untenable risk. He supposed that the Beastmen would no longer be a threat if they kept the Sorcerous Kingdoms security forces, but even that was a risk in itself. A country that depended entirely on another was bound to pay for it at some point, and the harsh lesson that they had just recently experienced courtesy of the Theocracy only reinforced that notion. Well, enough about work, he said. Let us speak of other things, yes? Baroness Zahradnik literally dropped in on us today and informed us of Phelegias liberation. Thats where your house is from, isnt it? Just so, he smiled, and then the smile slipped off his lips. Actually, this may not be such a pleasing topic. I was tempted to ask Lady Zahradnik about the city, but I feared her answer. They stopped in front of the exclave entrance. Lady Wagner released his arm. That happened to us too, she turned to face him. We didnt know what happened to our families after the battle last winter. All we knew was that Re-Estize lost. The people that fled the battle just kept running. Diddid they use the same Undead that youre using to fight in the Draconic Kingdom now? I dont know. Maybe they were there. But the result was the result and we had to follow through with it. Zoren nodded. A Noble was not their own individual. They were members of a house, and that house was bound to a title and a greater establishment. No matter where that title went, it was their duty to go with it. That was the ideal, at any rate. Does that mean you resent the Sorcerous Kingdom in some way? No, not really. It just happened out of nowhere, like some sort of natural disaster. How could you get mad at that? What I do wish is that my family was still here. Especially my father. He couldve brought our house way further than I did in the same time. I wish he could be here to see all the dreams that we inherited over so many generations come to life. A heavy sensation filled his chest, and he felt a heel for acting as if the people of the Draconic Kingdom were the only ones that had ever experienced loss. That feeling grew worse as she looked up at him, her topaz gaze turned to hard glass. She was weeping without shedding tears C a uniquely Noble thing. Maybe thats part of the reason why were going all out like this, she told him. Everything weve seen and done C its not bad, its good. We want others to have it too. Its not just security, but also prosperity and progress, and that sort of thing only grows when its shared with others. Rather than desperately trying to survive, youll become part of something greater than any single one of our countries. You mean well become members of the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony. Its more than that, Lady Wagner said. Well, maybe not. Hell, Ive never been part of a hegemony before. All I know is that its so much better than what we had and that I wouldnt have been able to even dream of it in the past. Its the way to a better world that no ones been able to achieve yet. Zoren swallowed as the passion in her voice rose. What part of it was frustration over the obstacles that she faced? What part of it was genuine? What part of it was an act to sway his sentiment in the Sorcerous Kingdoms favour? Regardless of what it was, he could still feel her force of personality pulling on him like a brisk river current. Would a little bit of time cost us so much? He asked, A year or two or even ten? Dominant powers such as yours do not fade away so quickly, I think. Change is not something that must come all at once, and changing too quickly can cause much to be lost. Lady Wagner looked back down again, stitching her fingers in front of her waist. Im sorry, she said. You wanted to get away from work and I brought you right back into it. Maybe I need a hobby. You dont have any at all? I do, the corner of her lips turned up in a self-deprecating smile, but theyre all related to work. Trade, technology, development C its all become integral to what I do. Well, thats not necessarily a bad thing, Zoren told her. Ive heard it said that noblewomen in the north are somewhat boring. They are bred to be bred, so to speak C their education, interests and expectations all revolve around maintaining the social fabric, securing alliances, and producing the next generation of Nobles. Mmhas much as Id like to say that isnt the case, youre mostly right. Are you saying that its not like that here? Half of Her Majestys court would not be women if that was so, Zoren smirked. There are, of course, the realities that come with being a woman and that does influence ones direction in life, but things are not as stifling here as I believe it is in the north. And what do you think about that? Lady Wagner asked, Would you rather have it your way, or ours? I have heard of some pretty wild adventures that happen in the north that tickle my fancy Lady Wagners lips tilted down slightly. but I believe that what I consider normal is best. A garden of white roses surely leaves a favourable impression, but it becomes bland very quickly if it is only that. Confidence and competence offered in vast variety and depth enhance beauty incomparably, dont you agree? I, uhare you saying you find me attractive? Of course! Zoren smiled, A man who does not must surely be mad. The Countess turned her face away to watch the waves rolling past the piers. She took a deep breath and slowly released it. In that case, she said, I should get back to work. Dont want to lose any of that beauty, yeah? Thank you for humouring my idleness, my lady, Zoren bowed. With that, Countess Wagner strolled through the exclave gate. Zoren let out a wistful sigh. So busy trying to piece the world back together again, yet I still find the time to do this. He left the wharf and went back through the darkened city streets, watching his shadows move over the pavement as he went past lamppost after lamppost. Upon returning to the city hall, he found Emmad and Salacia standing outside the door. The Minister of the Interior detached herself from the Marshals arm as Zoren came up the stairs. What did you find out? Salacia asked. Zoren looked over his shoulder, wondering if he could catch a glimpse of Salacias agents. I didnt go to satisfy your paranoia, he told her. But you did go, yes? Salacia replied, I wont believe for a moment that you would miss an opportunity to dig up what you could. Information is beginning to flow through the Merchant Guild network, Zoren said. After being cut off for so long, their interest is perfectly understandable. The guilds will act according to information as they always do, and it isnt as if they have a history of hiding their dealings. Thats still a major cause for concern, Salacia told him. What if they begin to stray from our recovery plans? Their selfish greed may cripple our efforts. The Merchants have always cooperated with us during the early phases of recovery, Emmad noted. What makes you believe they wont this time? Isnt that obvious? Salacia said, Theyre here. I dont doubt that theyve been filling their heads with destructive ideas. Zorens scoff echoed off of the pillars lining the entrance of the building. If their goal was our destruction, he said, They could have just let the Beastmen finish us off. Your suspicions make little sense. Not the destruction of our country, Salacia told him, but the undermining of our government and the destruction of our culture. Think about how they deal with us; what their proposals prioritise. Its all shallow. Material. They speak of friendship and understanding, but everything they promote revolves around resources and productivity. Were simply an economic output that will contribute to their hegemony in the future. Youre being too harsh, Soruel. Am I? Salacia arched an eyebrow at him, These diplomats are foreign Merchants seeing what they can get out of us. Can either of you say with any conviction that this is not the case? Zahradnik does not conduct herself as they do, Emmad pointed out. And we can only thank the gods for that, Salacia huffed. Else shed be holding us at spearpoint while demanding that we sign our country away. Anyway, do not drop your guard around those women: they clearly dont have our best interests at heart. Salacia rearranged her shawl before reentering the building. Zoren went to sit down at the top of the steps, resting his back against one of the columns. He let out a loud sigh after he heard the doors close behind her. Theyre officials from a different country. Why would you expect them to only have our best interests at heart? Diplomacy wouldnt get anywhere like this. Finding common ground was impossible when one side kept pushing while the other dug in their heels even harder with every push. Her heart is in the right place, Emmad said. She places Queen and country above all else. Oh, of that there is no doubt, Zoren said, but I fear that her patriotism will end up doing more harm than goodby the way, when did you two become so close? Weve always been like that. Had they? He supposed that it made a convoluted sort of sense. Salacia was a follower of The Six, while Emmad was both upright and dense. She probably felt safe enough around him to draw some comfort and he had no idea what she was up to. In hindsight, it was probably the reason why Emmad had been single for years despite being considered one of the most eligible men in the palace. He was unknowingly marked by one of the most capable women in the court, and no one dared to steal him away. Well, whatever. So long as you dont let her influence you in your role as Marshal. Soruel understands her boundaries, Emmad said. She might share her thoughts with others, but shed never tell them how to do their jobs. It was a strange quirk that came with the Faith of the Six. They tended to have a strict, compartmentalised view of the world, and they considered micromanaging those in other vocations reprehensible. While it was true that society was divided along lines of class and vocation, followers of The Six took that notion to the extreme. And what about you, hm? Zoren said, Perhaps you should instil some of your level-headedness into her so she stops running off with her paranoia-filled fantasies. I doubt I could. She has always had an eye for things that we would rarely consider or even notice. We should value her contributions to the court. Whether we value her contributions or not is not what Im concerned about. Its whether her contributions end up putting us at odds with the Sorcerous Kingdom. Never mind our guests, we do not know how much patience their superiors have. That was probably the one thing that Zoren had grown wary of. Countess Corelyn and her party always spoke well of their superiors, but the fact remained that those superiors were not Human and thus he had no idea where they might stand on the matter of the ongoing negotiations. Perhaps they were like Queen Oriculus, possessing patience and wisdom beyond mortal understanding. Or perhaps they were like the Demons from the Bards tales, and they were readying great black cauldrons to turn the entire court into soup. I would say wed have some forewarning should things develop in that direction, Emmad replied. You should check with Zahradnik, just in case, Zoren said. She seems the most reasonable of the lot. Youre returning to Oriculon tomorrow to oversee whatever is going on next, I believe? Ill be boarding the next ship heading south, Emmad nodded. Theyll be testing the Beastmen in the east soon and they want me there for my insightssuch that they are. Hey, now. If not you, who else? The Captains from Highfort. Or any of the soldiers from there. Not this again, Zoren rose and clapped the tall man on the back. Youre inexperienced C we all get that. But the Queen didnt appoint you as Marshal for your inexperience. Even if you dont believe in yourself, you should at least believe in Her Majesty. Why would you accept the position otherwise? Emmad remained silent for a moment, and then nodded slowly. He turned and held out his hand. We wont be seeing each other for a while, Carillo. Try and hold things together here. You know I will, Zoren took Emmads hand and gave it a firm shake. As unlikely as it might be, dont go and get yourself killed. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 9, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 28th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE Emmad Zorlu disembarked onto a pontoon pier anchored off of the city of Oriculon. A hundred metres of water stood between the pier and the Sorcerous Kingdoms future exclave, which had been cleared of every building. Even the pavement and underlying sewer system had been torn up, leaving a desolate swathe of mud and debris. What happened there? He looked over his shoulder at Captain Sella, who was rocking back and forth slightly as he tested the stability of the pier. The Sorcerous Kingdom leased the western harbour, Emmad told him. Theyre building an exclave there to service both their trade and their diplomatic mission. The Captain and his company followed Emmad to where the pier connected to the shore near the palace quarters western gate. They had been transferred to Oriculon to both help with policing duties and to begin training new squads for the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Army. Recruitment had started back at the same time that lands were being allocated for resettlement C there were always men who believed they better served the Queen as soldiers over being Farmers or anything else. He stopped just inside the palace quarter, where Captain Scavo awaited their arrival. Marshal Zorlu, the Captain offered a salute. Captain Scavo, Emmad returned the salute. This is Captain Sella and his company from Highfort. I dont believe theyve ever been to Oriculon. So these are the heroes of Highfort, eh? A few of them, Captain Sella replied. Well be in your care, Captain Scavo. Glad to have ya. Youve all become a bit famous around here so Im sure youll enjoy your stay. Just have a little mercy and leave a few girls for the rest of us, please. Hmm, I dont know if we can accommodate you on that request After a shared laugh, Captain Scavo motioned for his men to lead the company to their lodgings in the citys barracks. Captain Sella turned to address Emmad. Well probably need a bit to get everyone situated, Your Excellency, he said. The Clerics, especially C they need to go into the city to report to their respective temples. When do you think youll need us? Ill have to check with Zahradnik first, Emmad replied. We have a lot to catch up on, so youll probably at least have until the afternoon. The Captain nodded and went on his way. Emmad turned to walk up the street toward the palace. While the palace quarter had been long cleared of corpses, the estates and offices still hadnt seen any maintenance since the battle in the capital. The entire country being pillaged by the Beastmen left everyone in dire financial straits, so the nobility couldnt even afford to hire the most basic of household staff. When the rainy season arrived, the untended gardens and estates would transform the district into a veritable jungle. He made his way into the palace and went to the western wing, fixing his outfit before approaching the war room door. Marshal Zorlu, here to see Captain Zahradnik. One of the Death Knights at the door went into the room, reappearing a moment later with Lady Zahradniks Maid, Aemilia Luzi. There was no sign of her being self-conscious of the fact that she had considered unapologetically smashing him with her mace over suspicions of espionage less than two weeks previous. Welcome, Your Excellency, the blonde-haired woman lowered her head respectfully. This way, please. Within the main chamber of the state-room-turned-war-room, he found the Baroness with her two lieutenants and two apprentices. Several Elder Liches stood around the room, as usual, working at the main table or the desks along the walls. Marshal Zorlu, The Baroness greeted him with a salute. How was your time in Blighthold? The garrison didnt leave me with much work to do, Emmad returned her salute as he stepped up to the table. Its still good to see how your army handles domestic security. Appearing before the soldiers can have a positive effect, as well. Does that apply to the Undead? Lady Zahradnik exchanged looks with the Elder Liches along the sides of the table. Some of them claim that it does, she smiled slightly, though its not exactly the same as what the living experience. A Commanders abilities are at their most effective when they develop a solid rapport with their subordinates. The Undead are no exception to that rule. He couldnt imagine what establishing a rapport with the Undead involved. His eyes went to the map on the table, which showed a broad front forming from north to south across the Oriculon Reach. A multitude of markers lay in their path, symbolising the Beastman forces. Emmad pointed at the ones nearest to the lines in the north. Are these runners? Yes, Your Excellency. Were less than a day out from the River Forst, but we wont overrun them unless we detect a reaction from the east. We were also able to interrogate some Beastman Lords over the last few days. How? Theyre not very strong, so theyre susceptible to mind control. Any information gained through mind control would never be considered valid in any court of the Draconic Kingdom, but did it apply to Beastmen? Never mind the Beastmen, it was the Undead that were doing the mind controlling. Then you should know exactly what well be facing. No, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik shook her head. Mind controlling a subject does not mean you learn everything that their people know. They only know what they know, and what they know isnt necessarily true. In the case of the Beastman Lords, the information waschaotic, to put it lightly. The Baroness nodded to the girl on her left C Olga, if he remembered correctly C and she came over and handed him a tan-coloured folder. Its contents were at least two centimetres thick. Thats merely for reference, Lady Zahradnik said. I wouldnt expect anyone to read it all right away. If you do get around to it, however, youll quickly see what I mean. She took a plotting rod and pointed it at Corrin-on-the-Lake. According to every source C including what we could make out with our reconnaissance efforts C Corrin-on-the-Lake is the headquarters of the Beastman forces in the Draconic Kingdom. Not only does it serve as the main base for their warrior caste, but it is also the political and economic centre of the occupation. Unlike Rivergarden and the cities in the west, where the Beastmen live in copses around the countryside, Corrin-on-the-Lake is completely occupied by Beastman. Do you know what happened to the Human residents? Not for certain, Your Excellency. The Beastmen we questioned didnt have any information about that. Every single one of them passed through the city after it was occupied. We can only guess that theyve received the same treatment as the population in the west. The same treatment meant that anything that the Beastmen considered non-essential was consumed in favour of expanding the farm population. It was one of the major issues that would continue to plague the Draconic Kingdom even after its lands had been wholly reclaimed. Then what about the citizens in the countryside? Since the Beastmen have organised things so neatly, we can confidently say that about fifty per cent of the population is still present in the eastern provinces. Fifty per cent. Thats one million people. If one had relatives in the east, survival was merely a flip of a coin. At least for the rural common folk. So how will you proceed from here? He asked, Will you use the same strategy? Thats yet to be seen, the Baroness answered, though Im fairly confident that it wont work in its current iteration. The degree of organisation in these eastern provinces is too high to assume that something as simple as a horde of Undead will be effective. Speaking of which, there are some things that Id like to confirm with Your Excellency. Lady Zahradnik took out a folder of her own, withdrawing an earmarked page. We have some sense of their structure now, she said, but Im not sure how they line up with accounts on your side. In particular, there is a certain Kalil-Endratha nar Torokgha C the best approximation I can come up with is Duke or Marquis Dratha of the Torokgha Tigerfolk C who is the leader of the Beastman invasion. They also laughed with Saiko about how the Warmaster would ultimately crush our counteroffensive. They laughed with an Elder Lich? Questioning someone using charm-type magic can get a little strange, Lady Zahradnik said. The person doing the charming is treated as a close ally or best friend of the target, so all of the information retrieved is framed along those lines. He tried to imagine what it would be like to act as a Beastmans best friend, but he couldnt. For all of their close-mouthed nature, the Elder Liches must have possessed talent as actors. What Id like to confirm is whether this individual is the same individual that was killed by the Draconic Kingdoms Adventurers, or if the Beastmen are referring to someone else C a successor to that individual or an entirely new leader, for instance. Only the Adventurers knew the leader by sight, Emmad replied. By their description, he was a powerful Tiger Beastman Lord. It took Crystal Tear C our only Adamantite-rank Adventurer party C two Orichalcum-rank parties and six Mithril-rank parties to reach him. So Your Excellency didnt know his name. No. Is it possible that they resurrected him? Ive no recollection of anyone claiming specific Beastmen reappearing after being killed. Both the Adventurers and Army havent reported anything higher than Third-tier magic. Cerebrate came back with his head, too, and it was destroyed as part of the banquets celebrations. Crystal Tears Cleric said that Raise Dead requires an intact body to work, so that Beastman Lord should be gone for good. Lady Zahradnik cradled her right cheek in her gloved hand, looking down at the map on the table. I suppose we wont know for sure unless we capture someone with more recent information. Do you at least know what a Warmaster is? Emmad shook his head. Ive never heard of the term before. It sounds like some sort of powerful Commander. That was my thought as well. Is it something to be concerned about? It might be, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik replied. Theres usually significance attached to defined vocations. When someone says Sergeant or Captain or Commander, one can expect a well-rounded military officer that fits within ones expectations for those roles. As those designations get more special, you can also expect a degree of specialisation or extra power, for lack of a better way to describe it. Martial Nobles and many Demihuman Lords, for instance, are members of the ruling martial elite and have capabilities that are suited to their place in society. The Dragoons of the Imperial Air Service are Captain-types who excel in high-mobility shock operations. The list of these specialised vocations is theoretically infinite. So youre worried that a Warmaster may be as it sounds? Yes, but not in a direct confrontation. If theyre a Commander-type, theyre still limited by troop quality, and, while a Captain can be individually powerful, theyre still at their best when leading others. Unless these Beastmen have been holding unprecedentedly powerful forces in reserve for whatever reason, the Royal Armys Death-series squads will still be able to push them out of the Draconic Kingdom. The question is what it might cost us. Before the Queen left for Blighthold, Baroness Zahradnik had gone through a preliminary list of concerns for the remainder of their campaign. The first was that they might need to act more forcefully, which might result in undesirable collateral damage to the people and their holdings. Secondly, was a logistical problem, where the offensive would disrupt the order that the Beastmen had established in the east, resulting in Beastmen going hungry and citizens getting eaten. If they were dealing with some sort of powerful Beastman warlord, he could only imagine what sort of savagery would ensue. Is there a way to pre-empt anything they might try somehow? Emmad asked, Its something youve been doing all this time. What I can do depends on their behaviour, Your Excellency, the Baroness plotting rod went to indicate a large town twenty kilometres north of Rivergarden. Our first probing attack will be here. If they destroy the Undead, well send a second probing attack against Rivergarden itself. Otherwise, well add that second attack to the first and see how far they can get. What will these probing attacks be composed of? This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Well be using all available forces, minus the Death-series squads and their assembled cohorts. The Elder Liches commanding the vanguard have reported that their dominated forces have gotten tattered over time. Theyve expressed a desire to return to Katze and refresh their forces, so well use up what they have left before doing so. Is that safe? What if the Beastmen launch a counteroffensive once the Undead are spent? That would be to our benefit, the Baroness replied. The territory along the entire front has been completely depopulated, so there will be plenty of time to react. Any Beastmen we kill there will be that many fewer defenders in the east. How long will it take for the Elder Liches to return with fresh forces from Katze? Approximately a week. Ideally, the two attacks we conduct will be three days apart, so it wont be a full week on the front without expendable forces. Meanwhile, our reconnaissance elements will see what the Beastmen do. We will also be figuring out how to approach Foca Bay and the southern provinces, as Her Majesty has directed. Lady Zahradnik walked over to the southern part of the map. Have you been to this part of the Draconic Kingdom before, Your Excellency? A few times when I was young, Emmad said, but we never stayed for long. The entire region is mountainous, and it gets more arid and sparse the closer one gets to the Syrillian Way. The coastline is high and treacherous, so there are few settled areas on the sea. How will the coming wet season affect the area? Flash floods are common. Most of the villages and towns there are built with that in mind. Trying to fight during thatI cant see it happening. Now that they were talking about it, he realised that the coming wet season might introduce all sorts of complications to the campaign. I was hoping for that, the Baroness said. Back in my territory, when the reach floods, everything stops. Humans; Demihumans; everyone waits for the waters to recede. The environmental hazards are too great to risk C even for Demihumans adapted to life in the highlands and mountains. What did you have in mind? Nothing complicated, Your Excellency. Well use squadrons of Elder Liches to fly in and pick them off one tribe at a time. If theyre isolated from one another, they wont know whats going on. If thats what you want to do, its best to wait for the first deluge. Whats that? Its the official start of the rainy season. There will be pouring rain for about two weeks straight. Getting around by land during that time will be next to impossible. Does that mean the riverlands will be flooding, as well? Yes. Its a festive time for us in the Draconic Kingdom. Barely anyone can work in those conditions, so they take the opportunity to get together. Its a nice tradition, Lady Zahradnik smiled. Your court should have let us know about it so we could arrange for something special. Theres not much to it, Emmad scratched the back of his hand. Most of the country doesnt make extravagant expenditures for anything. The palace only does so when entertaining foreign dignitaries. Nearly everything is devoted to our survival. That should change soon, but I suppose its still good to have an occasion to remember the past. This region doesnt retain its history very well. They kept working through the morning, with Baroness Zahradnik focusing on the southern provinces and how they might be able to swiftly reclaim them. Lunch was served partway through, and when sunlight started to slant its way into the western windows, she collected her things and put them away. Its time for a change of pace, Your Excellency, she said. Olga, Raul, come with us. Commander Wiluvien, let me know immediately if something happens along the front. Yes, Captain. The two children fell into step behind them, as did Miss Luzi. Emmad looked over his shoulder at the Half-Elf who was left behind. How come your two Half-Elf maids never enter the battlefield? Theyre Commanders too, right? They are, Lady Zahradnik said, but their primary role is serving as an extension of the general staff. Youve thrown that term around several times, Emmad said, but I have the sense that its not the same as what I think it is. Your Excellency is probably right about that. Ive never come across it in all of my reading. Actually, I started employing something similar before I knew what it was formally called, around a year ago. It was only after I officially became a member of the Royal Army that someone pointed out what I was doing. They turned the corner of the palace hall, making their way to the front entrance. The lonely echo of their footsteps served to reinforce the notion that the palace was practically empty with nearly all of the staff now working in Blighthold. Despite the name, the Baroness said, a general staff has nothing specifically to do with Generals. Rather than that, it is a general body of officers tasked with processing information and overseeing the operations of the military. But our army does that as well, Emmad said. Captains of companies have their officers assist with their work, and Generals of armies do the same. The Marshals and Generals also come together to discuss and plan every aspect of military operations. There is a distinct difference between that and what a general staff does, Lady Zahradnik told him. Before I joined the Royal Army, there were essentially two forms of command staff that I knew of. The first is most simply defined as a war council. Tribal leaders, Nobles, ranking officers or anyone else in a high position participates in a sort of forum for military planning. The type of thing that is almost always included in war stories C great leaders discussing strategy, debating what moves theyll make or even having heated arguments where pride and reputation are on the line. Emmad nodded. He had grown up with a great love for war stories, and war councils were always included. For some reason, regardless of the story, they always seemed to have the same set of members. There were the great Generals, who awed the audience with their experience and wisdom, the Captains, who stirred the peoples hearts with their valour, and then there were the villainous sorts C usually a corrupt Noble, an officer in the pocket of Merchants, or someone else that had no right to stand at a war council C who pushed their selfish and evil agendas to the detriment of everyone. Second is what youve probably seen plenty of already: informal arrangements where seasoned or informed officers help out with their Commanders duties. Thats what I was referring to, yes. I believe that every army in the region does both, the Baroness said. I know for a fact that the Imperial Army does, as Ive worked with them before. The Sorcerous Kingdoms general staff, however, doesnt do any of that. A pair of men in palace guard uniforms opened the doors for them as they made their way out into the cloudy afternoon. Lady Zahradnik briskly made her way out of the palace grounds and into the main boulevard of the palace quarter. The general staff of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army is the organisation that runs our military. It is divided into different departments, which see to their respective responsibilities. Wiluvien and Lluluvien, for instance, are officers in the intelligence department, and they are specialists in reconnaissance, security, and information management. Raul and Olga, on the other hand, are training to be part of field operations, which is what people classically envision Commanders to be. So the reason why Wiluvien and Lluluvien never take the field is because its not their role in the first place. Correct. Every member of the staff you see in the palace war room is a member of one department or the other. As a whole, they form the command staff for our expeditionary army, which answers to the general staff of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The general staff doesnt only operate in wartime, either. There are departments for general administration, resource management, communications, logistics, education and training, and research and development. Theres even a department for civilian relations, which oversees our domestic security forces and develops procedures for them, amongst other things. She listed aspects of military operations that were familiar to him, yet framed them in an unfamiliar way. At best, they could be described as tasks that each provincial army was responsible for within their jurisdictions. Even then, how they handled things used the informal organisation that she had described before. Is that degree of organisation truly necessary? He asked. As a Marshal, Lady Zahradnik answered, youll have to determine whether it is appropriate for the Draconic Kingdom or not. What I can say is that in the same way a Weaponsmith is better at forging weapons than a generic Blacksmith, so, too, do specialised officers see similar differences in performance. Wiluvien and Lluluvien already exceed me when it comes to most of what their specialisations cover. Personally, I believe the greatest benefit to having a general staff is that it allows each officer to perform their specific duties to their utmost. The Baroness stopped at the gate of a ransacked manor. After a moment, she turned and led them onto its bedraggled grounds. Emmad furrowed his brow in confusion. What are we doing? Were going to the city barracks to review Captain Sella and his men training your new recruits, but it occurred to me that Ive never seen you fight, Your Excellency. His boots scraped to a halt at the edge of the pavement where Lady Zahradnik had stepped out onto an overgrown stretch of grass. She produced a two-and-a-half-metre-long spear from the magical container on her right hip, planting its base on the ground. Ive not been in any battles aside from the defence of the palace, Emmad said. Thats more than most see, the Baroness replied. I also fought together with others. Army squads generally do that. What of it? Lady Zahradnik waited for him with a suspiciously patient-looking smile on her face. He stepped out tentatively onto the grass and received the spear in both hands. What sort of training did you receive from your household? The Baroness asked, When Your Excellency first came to the war room, you had a spear and some sort of sword. Emmad swallowed. I didnt receive any formal training from my house, he finally managed. My lord father forbade it. Everything I know is from secretly watching soldiers drill and spar. At least until the siege of the capital. Everyone had to go through mandatory training, then, but it was hastily enacted. He forbade formal training? Lady Zahradnik frowned, Eastwatch is the main fortress guarding the Oriculon Reach, is it not? It is, his grip tightened on the spear. Butmy lord father feared for my safety. I wanted to join the army, but he wouldnt allow it. The entire reason I ended up in Oriculon is because he wanted me far from danger. is that common in the Draconic Kingdom, Your Excellency? Common enough, Emmad replied. I was angry when he sent me to the palace, but, at the same time, I understand that no parent wishes to put their childs life at risk. It happens most often with the nobility: young scions like myself wanted to fight, and our parents did everything in their power to stop us. Even though it is our duty to lead on the front lines, they sent us away from them. Baroness Zahradniks gaze unfocused and she remained silent for a full minute. I assume that they never stated fears for their childrens safety as the reason why they were sent away? Thats right, Emmad replied. They either sent them to serve in other households in other parts of the country or sent them to serve as members of the palace staff. Which is already used as a way to ensure that a houses lineage survives in some form should their home territories suffer major losses from raiding. Furthermore, only the best and brightest may serve in Oriculon, which gives Noble houses a way to preserve their most promising scions. He nodded as she spoke her thoughts aloud. I could see that as valid if they were purely civilian administrators, Baroness Zahradnik said, but that does the martial nobility no favours. We are born and bred for the battlefield C hiding us in the interior is a waste. If thats the case, who is it that occupies positions of command? By Draconic Kingdom law, Commanders, Generals and Marshals must be from the aristocracy. They usually take up those posts after they sire enough heirs. And how do they fare? Not well. Nine out of ten die within the first year of service. What about the ten per cent that lives? Most of them die by the end of the second year, Emmad looked down at the grass. If one survives to the third year, its likely that theyre made General out of the sheer lack of competition for the position. And all that reinforces parents fears of losing their children. The Beastmens preference for targeting Lords is truly telling there. Yes. Commoners have a much higher survival rate than Nobles on the frontier. But not by much. The longest-serving soldier from Highfort has only been in the military for five years. The Draconic Kingdoms situation already sounded dire from a cursory description. It sounded far worse when discussed in depth. That helps to identify some potential weaknesses in your military that should have never happened, Lady Zahradnik said. Were there any Commanders with a history of exceptional performance, Your Excellency? I wouldnt say that they performed poorly, Emmad replied, its just that they rarely survive for long. Fair enough, the Baroness smirked. Thats not a bad thing to know, either. Nowwe still need to start somewhere. Take up the stance that you used while defending the palace. Emmad took his spear in both hands and lowered his centre of gravity. He braced the polearm for a solid thrust. Hmm Is something wrong? He asked. The spears that your army uses are longer, arent they? His eyes went from the spearblade to his leading hand. Yes, he replied. Theyre three metres long. The blade of this spear is also very long and wide compared to ours C its almost like a sword. That would explain why your stance felt off. Go through a few drills, anyway. The only drill he knew was stab as hard as you can, dammit. It was more than a bit embarrassing doing just that with Lady Zahradnik watching so closely. After ten thrusts, he stopped, his breathing slightly laboured. What else did Captain Scavo teach Your Excellency? Thats all. It seems that his instruction is not far off from the armys. Is that bad? Rather than good or bad, Lady Zahradnik said, it tells me much about how your people fight. Although your military operations are entirely defensive, your approach to combat is offensive. Fundamentally, the spearmanship is identical to Baharuths Imperial Army. The Baroness glaive appeared in hand, and she worked it through a series of enviously graceful drill sequences. A good polearm barely needs any effort on the part of the wielder to damage a lightly-armoured target. Light attacks like these are more than enough to knock people out, sever arteries or even cut off limbs. The only time one needs to thrust as hard as you did is when fighting a heavily armoured or tough opponent. She ended her drill with a solid thrust that split the grass several metres in front of her. In the case of the Imperial Army, they have several species of large Demihumans to deal with, plus they must contend with Re-Estizes Knights, who count as heavily-armoured targets. In the case of the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Army, you have to deal with physically superior Beastmen. Beyond that, however, your two styles have diverged very close to the root. In a word, the Draconic Kingdoms school of spearmanship is suicidal. Suicidal? Emmad looked down at his weapon. All combat schools employ a certain balance between offence and defence, Lady Zahradnik told him. My houses combat school is highly defensive: it was developed for skirmishing and flexible formation fighting. The Imperial school is highly offensive, seeking to eliminate threats to a rigid formation before too many casualties are taken and the formation breaks. The Draconic Kingdoms style is all offence. The only beings I know of that fight as the Draconic Kingdoms soldiers do are the Undead. More precisely, the soldiers of the Draconic Kingdom are trained to be as offensively devastating as possible because death is nearly guaranteed anyway. He let out a sigh. Even a novice like himself understood what she said to be true. What else could we do? Its not a criticism, the Baroness said. On the contrary, Your Excellency, I believe that it was the optimal course of action in your circumstances. Many people might disagree with that assessment, but decisively achieving something on the battlefield is better than ineffectually struggling ones way into a useless death. Now that youre no longer in a life-or-death situation, however, you can afford to refine what you have. The Beastmen are still your only major opponent, after all. But first Baroness Zahradnik looked to the side, where the three who had accompanied them were watching. Olga. Yes, maam? Put His Excellency on the ground. Huh? The willowy girl darted forward with startling speed. Emmad found himself launched through the air. He tumbled over the grass until coming to a stop against the roots of a Rain Fruit tree. What Olga was tall for a girl of her age, but she was still probably only half of his weight. From the ground, he stared at her in utter confusion. Commanders are not front-line combatants, Lady Zahradnik said, but they still have the same raw power as an equally seasoned warrior. Captain-types have that same raw power, and they far exceed Commander-types in martial skill. You, on the other hand, are little better than the average Farmer in terms of raw power and martial skill. The mirror-like blade of Baroness Zahradniks glaive appeared near his face. She tilted it slightly, holding his gaze through the reflection. Her Majesty requested that I take good care of Your Excellency, the Baroness smile did not reach her eyes. And so I shall. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 9, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 30th Day, Upper Wind Month Are you alright, Your Excellency? Im good. But your clothes Im good. Emmad Zorlu limped alongside Baroness Zahradnik as they performed their inspection. It was the fifth time he had been asked the same question in as many minutes since they arrived at the city barracks. Though he kept his face straight through the fact that everything hurt, some things just couldnt be masked. There were more parts of him that hurt than there were that didnt, and he had broken and lost more things in the past few days than he cared to think about. The Draconic Kingdoms customs generally kept the nobility separate from commoners when it came to several things, and that included their status in the army. Being kept separate from the rest of the men in training wasnt a law, but the laws that addressed other things created commonly-held beliefs and expectations. As such, Nobles were trained by other Nobles or specially-designated specialists in their houses retinues. Since the qualified individuals no longer existed, Queen Oriculus had asked a favour and had Lady Zahradnik instruct Emmadexcept her instruction was nothing that Emmad had ever seen or heard of before. Between updates on the front lines developments and reviewing the men, they would spend their time together in a secluded part of the palace quarter. With so many estates and gardens left abandoned in the wake of Oriculons final stand, there were many spots to choose from. And then, she would beat him up. It was supposed to be training, but, if anyone had walked in on them and seen what was going on, they would have surely thought he was being brutally murdered in some discreet location. At first, it wasnt so bad. For the first few hours, he went through drills against a Squire Zombie raised from the corpses of various Beastmen. Death Priests healed the Undead practice dummies after he slowly whittled them down, and then he would keep whittling away. Unfortunately, a few hours of drills was all he had before the Baroness moved on to practical combat. Like any Zombie, Squire Zombies were slower and clumsier than their living counterparts. This also meant that they were stronger and tougher, as well. This, however, was relative to their level of power, which meant that they moved respectably quickly for someone like him. And when they hit him His cheek twitched at the memory of his accrued training. Any of his hits that landed mattered little to his Undead opponent. Any of their hits that landed broke several bones at once, disembowelled him, or sent his limbs flying. According to Lady Zahradnik, the Death Knight controlling the Squire Zombies was imitating how the Beastmen it had observed fought, making for a reasonable simulation. Just one hit was enough to incapacitate Emmad and send him straight to the temples for healing, but for the fact that Miss Luzi was also present. Whenever he was wounded, she healed him and Lady Zahradnik would instruct him to continue. He thought that he was freed from his torment when the Maid ran out of mana, but, then, she pulled out a Wand of Light Cure Wounds. That wand had fifty charges. When those charges ran out, she produced another wand. Her foreign Maid uniform started to become synonymous with a torturers garb. Once each training session came to an end, they used magic to clean the exercise area. It occurred to Emmad that one could murder someone in the middle of the street and not leave a trace of their deed behind. Yes, relative to his training, the pain he felt now was nothing. At least that was how he convinced himself to continue limping along. In the mustering field of the palace quarters barracks, Captain Sella and his company had divided themselves into dozens of groups, and their training of as many squads of fresh-faced recruits was now in full swing. They were fresh-faced on the first day, at least. On the third day, they looked ten times as terrible as he felt, though no one was being murdered where they stood as he had been. Even Captain Sella and his men, who had resolved to train their recruits hard, looked more than a bit sorry for them. The source of their torment was, of course, also Baroness Zahradnik, who had come up with a training menu for the Draconic Kingdoms infantry. Emmad stole a glance at the noblewoman walking beside him. She wore a smile while they passed the ranks of exhausted men as they performed their drills. He felt that it would be a lovely smile except for the fact that everyone that saw it believed that she savoured their suffering. Indeed, the recruits C who sighed wistfully at the sight of the young noblewoman on the first day C now referred to her amongst themselves as The Baroness. She was a Baroness, but the image that their tone invoked was that of a dark-eyed, dark-haired villainess seated on her dark throne in a dark castle on a dark mountain surrounded by the forces of darkness. He was fairly certain that she knew that the men had attributed that image to her, but he was too scared to ask how she felt about it. Emmad had to admit that it suited her. All she needed was a legendary creature such as a Dragon under her heel. A long peal of thunder rolled through the dark clouds overhead. Sheets of rain washed over them seconds later. The men continued performing drills, not daring to seek shelter with the Baroness present. Captain Zahradnik, Captain Sella jogged up to them, should we have the men hold off on their drills for now? The recruits froze. They watched with bated breaths, as if expecting Captain Sella to be struck down by a thunderbolt. Thats a good idea Captain Sella. R-really? Yes, Lady Zahradnik nodded. Its a good opportunity. Have the men run around outside of the city walls. but its raining. The fields will be churned into mud. I know. Have them carry their practice spears, as well. The men glared daggers at Captain Sella as they filed out of the grounds. Emmad did his best not to offer them an apologetic look as they dragged themselves by. Your Excellency? His head turned at the Baroness voice. She returned his look expectantly. Im sorry, Captain, Emmad said, were you saying something? No, but why are you standing there? Were going as well. Eh? Conditioning is important, Lady Zahradnik said. It wouldnt do if a Captain couldnt keep up with his men. They jogged out of Oriculon under the curious gazes of the citizenry. The recruits on militia duty looked on in horror. The ones being sent on the hellish exercise stared back at them with a youre next look. Their course brought them through the outer gates and along the banks of the citys moat. The men noticeably slowed as their steps were bogged down by the muddy terrain. Captain Zahradnik, Emmad asked, is there some benefit to this over a regular run? A regular run is fine for conditioning, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik answered, but a run like this will help you learn how to negotiate difficult terrain. Im not sure I understand what youre saying. The Baroness pointed to the set of men ahead of them. That group bringing up the rear of the column: do you notice any difference in how each member is moving? Emmad peered at the loose cluster of recruits, who were struggling through the mud just as much as he was. One man C a soldier from Highfort C did not appear to be struggling at all. He frowned at the discrepancy. How is he doing that? Its something that Rangers do. We have the ability to ignore the mundane effects of difficult terrain. We? He looked down towards the mud at their feet. Lady Zahradnik was strolling through it as if it was a paved city street. He couldnt even see how she was doing it C it just happened. Its something that develops gradually, the Baroness said. By themselves, people usually dont notice. In a situation like this, however, the observable difference is stark. Youll eventually see the soldiers complete the run incrementally faster depending on how far theyve advanced as Rangers. Have you done this before? I dont think Ive heard of anything like this. Apprentice Rangers in my demesne start training at the same age as any other apprentice, Your Excellency. You mean to say that theyre doing this sort of thing starting at six years of age? The training is incorporated into their daily routines. After classes, they go into the forests around their villages to forage and trap. They start hunting around eleven or twelve. Was that safe? It probably was, considering how powerful the Sorcerous Kingdoms army was. They have years to train, so its not as intense as what your recruits are doing herewell, actually, it becomes more intense, but they gradually phase into it unlike Your Excellency and the men here. Also, since the training is task-oriented and applicable to their daily lives, its something that they pursue on their own once they learn the basics. So theyre allowed to forage, trap and huntdo they pay taxes? They serve the same role as foresters, so the arrangement is similar. What do they do after they becomejourneymen? Masters? I havent figured out what to call them yet, Your Excellency, Baroness Zahradnik smiled to herself. Using guild designations makes a sort of sense since they are apprentices, but it doesnt feel right. Paladins have Squires and Clerics have Acolytes, so Rangers should have something of their own. After they graduate, theyll probably follow the same ranking system that I use in the army. Most of them will end up there, anyway. The Baroness had suggested that the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Army begin rebuilding by training auxiliary forces to support their leased Undead security. Rangers that served as reconnaissance were both the most easily achievable and economical option. It appeared that Lady Zahradnik was doing the same for her own people, as well. Emmad was too short of breath to speak a quarter of the way around the wall. He kept losing a boot to the mud and nearly fell on his face several times. The recruits ahead of him werent doing much better. I think we should do something about that uniform I was thinking just the same thing, my lady. Different versions for different climates, as well. Something like that spring dress you brought with you to the city last year. Are you sure? It was a bit daring. People will be able to see your ankles and everything These uniforms are tailored for the maids in the city. They wont do for Maids serving House Zahradnik. It will be embarrassing at first, but Im sure we can get used to itthats if youll allow your staff to wear flashier uniforms. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I-Its not as if Im trying to monopolise attention! He looked over his shoulder at the two women idly chatting behind him. Lady Zahradniks Maid accompanied her everywhere while she was in Oriculon, even on their trek through the rain and mud. She wore a uniform customary to Maids from the north with black-and-white fabrics and thick, layered skirts. It was soaked through with the rain and its frilly hem was stained with mud. As for Miss Luzi herself, she was visibly hampered by the terrain, but, like the Baroness apprentice Commanders, she was much stronger than she looked. Baroness Zahradnik and her Ladys Maid continued chatting throughout the march. The men ahead of them occasionally stole glances at them over their shoulders as they fought their way through the mud. A woman with heavy, rain-soaked skirts was bringing up the rear, so they didnt dare falter. Emmad wondered if that part had been calculated, as well. An hour later, they dragged themselves back through the gates of the palace quarter. Once they reached the barracks, most of the men fell onto the rain-soaked grass of the mustering field. He thought it was admirable enough that they didnt collapse on the streets on the way in. Emmads stomach sank as the Baroness turned her cool gaze upon the expended men. Captain Zahradnik, Captain Sella made his way over to stand with them, Any luck with what we talked about on the way here? Countess Wagner said that the Empire was more than happy to liquidate their surplus, Lady Zahradnik replied. Honestly, the reorganisation of the Imperial Army over the past year is a gift that keeps on giving. How long until the equipment arrives? The faster we get started on archery, the better. I think theyre packing everything up in one shipment. A postal officer will notify you when it arrives. That so? Ill be looking forward to it then. Before we get going, Lady Zahradnik said, did you take a look at those manuscripts the Marshal brought out yesterday? I did, Captain Sella nodded, but I can only make sense of a few of the pages. I see. Well, theres no big hurry for that part. I was just hoping that you army veterans could decipher them now that youre well-seasoned. The manuscripts that the Baroness spoke of were bits and pieces of martial knowledge stored in the palace archives. Adamant that the Draconic Kingdom had its own unique school of combat, she sent Emmad to find what he could between daily training and review. He followed Lady Zahradnik back to the palace. Captain Sellas voice bellowed out as they stepped onto the road and started up the hill. Get off your asses and pick up those spears! Back to drills! EH?!?! Dont eh?! me! Our enemies aint gonna wait for us to catch our breath at the end of a march! Winded shouts of men thrusting their spears drifted through the air. Emmad shook his head. Is pushing the recruits that hard necessary? He asked. It gets easier, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik answered. Right now, those recruits are city folk starting from zero. The way that the Draconic Kingdom uses urban centres as recruitment hubs means that the soldiers of Highfort also started from the same point. They dont come from some outstanding pedigree or benefit from a privileged upbringing, so everyone understands that they, too, can become as strong as the Heroes of Highfort. Once they start making tangible gains, their motivation will improveor they could grow lazy and useless, but Im sure your officers know what to do about that. The Highfort Garrison fought hard battles to get to where they are, though. They did, the Baroness replied, but the recruits dont need to begin with life-and-death battles. Once theyre grounded in the basics and meet a certain standard, you can start thinking about how to challenge them. Well, maybe Im being too whimsical. Ultimately, its a budget like any other. For the moment, the Royal Court of the Draconic Kingdom has only allocated enough to lay the groundwork for a reformed army: you wont be able to do what Im putting Your Excellency through for a hundred thousand recruits. There are still all those other things weve spoken about to address, and they all demand financing and personnel. Thus far, everything they discussed seemed like a long list of distant dreams. In addition to training Rangers to support patrols of leased Undead, there was the engineering corps, air cavalry, higher integration of divine and magic casters, naval forces, military academy and a short list of other things which seemed to grow longer over time. To put it bluntly, Lady Zahradnik described what the Baharuth Empire had and the Royal Court also wanted it. Then he was allocated a small fraction of the Draconic Kingdoms eviscerated budget to turn it into a reality. This, of course, was impossible. It had taken the Imperial Army over a century to become what it was in the present day and, even if the Draconic Kingdom had unlimited resources, there were many aspects of a military that took time to cultivate. All he could do was make sure their domestic security needs were met, a fraction of the Rangers that they needed were trained, and a rudimentary engineering corps was put together to help with the various infrastructure projects that were long overdue. Beyond that, he could only pray that the country prospered and the budget was allowed to expand. Just before they reached the palace grounds, Lady Zahradniks steps slowed for a moment before she picked up her pace. What happened? He asked. A Message from the war room, she answered. Our forces positioning to attack Rivergarden are being intercepted. Despite the feeling of urgency, the war room was hardly a hive of frenzied activity when they arrived. Several Elder Liches armed with plotting rods moved markers on the map around, while others floated above the table taking notes. Even the living staff members looked more curious than concerned. How long did it take? Lady Zahradnik asked. Emmad frowned, then took a closer look at the map. Across the Oriculon, to the southwest of Rivergarden, the shore was littered with markers indicating Beastman forces. Wiluvien handed her baby to the Elder Lich standing behind her, and then she picked up a plotting rod leaning against the table. A little over five minutes, Captain, Wiluvien replied. The Beastmen conducted an amphibious assault while we were staging. How many did they lose? None, as far as we can tell, Wiluvien raised her rod and pointed to the site of the battle. High altitude observation counted ten vessels that are roughly the same size as the Draconic Kingdoms river barges. We estimate that each one carried around two hundred Beastmen. More warriors, thenor is it the same group from before? No, the ones that stopped the first wave are still dispersed along the Forst River. This group came from further east. Whats our count of vessels near Corrin-on-the-Lake now? Four hundred ninety-seven. They appear to all share the same rough dimensions. Did that mean that the Beastmen could launch an assault of a hundred thousand? After the fall of Eastwatch, they had taken everything up to Rivergarden with shocking speed. The Draconic Kingdom knew that the Beastmen had ships, but they didnt know they employed them so extensively. How large does a country need to be to be able to commit five hundred vessels to an invasion? Lady Zahradnik murmured. Headquarters can only make comparative guesses, Wiluvien said. In terms of displacement, the only country that can match what weve seen in the Draconic Kingdom is the Holy Kingdom of Roble, and the Holy Kingdom is a maritime state. The river networks in Re-Estize and Baharuth are minor relative to the ones in the Draconic Kingdom. With how many vessels were seeing here, plus the idea that this Beastman invasion is a migration, we can only assume that the Beastman country that the Draconic Kingdom is at war with C if they even considered it a war in the first place C utterly dwarfs the Human nations of this region. Emmad bit his lip as his eyes went over the markers on the map, then the occupied provinces of his homeland. Queen Oriculus made no secret of the fact that she believed that the Beastmen used the Draconic Kingdom as a hunting preserve, which was evidenced in the systematic way that they managed their raids. Her subjects, however, wanted to believe that they were more than a convenient, self-replenishing and self-managing food source. What will you do now? He asked. The Death-series squads orders will remain as-is for now, Lady Zahradnik answered. Going by the measured response to these two offensives, the Beastman Commanders are trying to get a feel for the threat that we represent. Since they hit the second wave while it was still gathering, I can only assume that theyve deployed reconnaissance forces, as well. Commander Linum, did we detect anything along those lines? Yes, Captain, the Half-Elf Commander shifted her plotting rod. Scouts of various species are spreading out from where the two battles took place. I cant imagine that weve detected all of them, but based on the ones that we have, theyre going as far as the first line of villages and returning to report their findings. Did they attack any of the Undead that we scattered about? Wiluviens lip twitched slightly. We lost a Cow-type Zombie Beast. The Beastman who attacked it was probably disappointed to find that it wasnt edible, and the Elder Lich that was dominating it is annoyed that theyre now one short of a full complement. As a part of the ongoing illusion that was being woven, an additional contingent of Elder Liches had brought tens of thousands of weak Undead from Katze that fell into the Human settlement category to place in the depopulated villages along the front. According to Lady Zahradnik, populating Human farms with the Undead Beastmen that they had been building up throughout the counteroffensive wouldnt look right. He could only assume that she knew what she was talking about. Have you been able to take a look at how they handle their logistics yet? Lady Zahradnik asked. Theyre being supplied from the east, Wiluvien answered. So far, we havent noticed any stockpiles being built. Supplies are going between tribal holdings, and the closest ones to the front appear to serve as distribution nodes. Until that logistical scheme changes, headquarters is reasonably certain that they will remain on the defensive. Even if they plan on staying where they are, the Baroness said, theyll still try to find out as much as they can. We cant let any long-range scouts break through the front. Yes, Captain. Following recommendations from headquarters, weve switched to low-altitude reconnaissance ten kilometres into our side of the front. Cover is poor and intermittent at best, especially since the fields havent been sown, so the patrols should be tight enough to thwart any Beastmen below Orichalcum. Anything above that is rare enough that they probably wouldnt risk them on that sort of task. On that note, whats our tally for their powerful members so far? Its difficult isolating them. We can say with confidence that an Orichalcum-equivalent individual leads each regimentor whatever they call them. Their organisation is distinct from the civilian tribes weve been chasing around so far. The sergeants whose forces participated in the battles also estimate that the average mature member of each regiment is at least the equivalent of a Platinum or Mithril-ranked warrior. What does their distribution of mystics look like? Do they have anything that resembles an anti-Undead vocation? Its roughly one mystic for every forty Beastmen. The Elder Liches havent identified any spells above Third-tier being cast. They mostly operate in a back-line support role and havent used any offensive spells, and we havent seen any uses of Turn Undead. Thats quite lopsided, but I suppose it should be expected Expected, Captain? Emmad frowned. Its a general thing, Lady Zahradnik replied. Demihumans and Heteromorphs excel at what they are C in a natural sense C but struggle at what they arent. The ones that were fighting have a natural tendency towards warrior vocations, and their capability as casters suffers as a result. A Demihuman race that is a natural arcane caster, on the other hand, would struggle to do well as a warrior. Additionally, our observations of the civilian tribes over the past month show that they have roughly one mystic for every twenty. There are more magic casters in the civilian population C think of all the Priests, Alchemists and artisans in your cities compared to the ratio of casters in the army and Adventurer Guild C so it stands to reason that the same would happen for the Beastmen. That should mean Humans can match Demihumans and Heteromorphs, but I dont think we do. Its easier to notice the difference in industrial fields, but I suppose you dont have any convenient references for that. As far as military concerns go, its not so straightforward. If you locked a Human Fighter and a Nar Fighter into a cage and had them fight to the death, a suitably-equipped Human Fighter would achieve parity around the Realm of Heroes. Not all Demihumans are equal, however. Goblins are weaker than Humans from the start, while many True Giants are comparable to the average Heteromorph or even surpass them. Heteromorphs similarly have differences between them, with True Dragons being near the top. If thats the case, then whats the point in training Rangers for our Royal Army? By what you said just now, a Beastman Ranger would be superior in every aspect until the Realm of Heroes. Thats not what I said, Lady Zahradnik told him. I said that if they were Fighters, they would achieve parity around the Realm of Heroes. While both Fighters and Rangers are Warriors, Fighter and Ranger are two distinct vocations. Nar, for lack of a better way to describe it, get a head start as a warrior. This head start comes from a combination of their physical power, size, natural weapons and armour, certain sensory advantages, and general toughness. The thing is that Nar, unlike Gnolls, are not specifically Rangers from a racial perspective. This means that C all else being equal C a Human Ranger is a better Ranger than a Nar Ranger at everything Rangers do aside from melee combat. For close combat, you have Death-series servitors. The purpose of your Rangers is to find targets for them to hit. You have a huge border to patrol, so the more Rangers you have, the tighter your security becomes. Additionally, thats only for warrior tribes. If a civilian tribe attempts to raid your border, a squad of Gold-rank-equivalent Rangers will easily put a stop to them without needing to signal for assistance. Had they been doing the wrong thing the whole time? The military doctrines of the Draconic Kingdom accepted that loss was inevitable against their physically superior foe and thus trading lives was acceptable. In hindsight, the Slane Theocracy never fought that way. Their tactics revolved around preserving the lives of their soldiers, as they considered Human life precious. They relied heavily on summons from magic casters that sheltered behind fortifications and unbreakable defensive formations, wreaking havoc on the Beastmen from afar. For whatever reason, the Draconic Kingdom rationalised it as something that only the Theocracy could do because it was a strong country with centuries of development behind it. With the revelations brought by Baroness Zahradnik, however, he was starting to believe that becoming independently strong C at least pound-for-pound C was well within the Draconic Kingdoms grasp. Captain, Wiluvien said. Now that the front is taking a breath, how should we approach the southern provinces? Weve barely started scouting them. Headquarters hasnt proposed anything? The Half-Elf shook her head. Baroness Zahradnik sighed. I suppose our strategists can hardly craft an offensive without information, she said. Well, thats fine. Ill be taking a personal look. You will? Emmad asked. A companion of mine will be arriving in Oriculon shortly, Lady Zahradnik answered with a warm smile. Well have a good idea of how things look by the time the replacement forces from Katze arrive. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 9, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 1st Day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE B-Beastman! The man shrieked. Hiiiieeee!!!! Zu Chiru shrieked back. Ilyshnish unbent her Human frame and popped her head out of the cargo container. Both the Human Merchant and Zu Chiru were cowering on the ground. She frowned and came out to address the man. How rude, she placed her hands on her hips. Master Chiru is a Quagoa. A Quagoa? The Merchant peeked out from behind his raised arms, Not a Beastman? Does he look like a Beastman to you? Ilyshnish pointed a finger at the Mole Beastman. Well, he is a lot shorter than a Beastman Zu Chiru is not short, the Mole Beastman stood up and brushed himself off. Zu Chiru is of fine stature for a Blue Quagoa. The Human Merchant picked himself up. He still looked a bit dubious, but he swallowed and mustered the courage to approach Zu Chirus stand. Thank you, wife, Zu Chiru said. The Humans here are far more panicky than the ones in the Empire. W-wife? The man froze. Is it so strange for a male in possession of good fortune to have a wife? Zu Chiru asked. Erm, no, the Human Merchant unfroze and pulled a notebook out from a belt pouch. Th-thats normal, I think. Zu Chiru has many children on the way too, the Quagoa Merchant put on a proud look. The Human Merchant froze again. His brown eyes shifted back and forth between Ilyshnish and Zu Chiru. concongratulations? Why thank you, good Human, Zu Chirus toothy smile set the man back three paces. Now, what can Zu Chiru do for you today? Ilyshnish returned to the container, sniffing at the contents within. Now on a fresh new trading tour, the Quagoa Merchant had resumed the pursuit of his ambitions. His ambitions had grown immeasurably, however, and what was originally a set of conventional wagons stocked with an assortment of goods was now five cargo containers filled with high-grade iron from the Azerlisia Mountains. Other containers were stocked with refined metals, steel tools and industrial appliances. I didnt know Dragons had an appetite for iron ore. The voice came from directly behind her. In any other situation, Ilyshnish would have started at its suddenness, but Lady Zahradnik was a constant presence in the corner of her mind. We dont, Ilyshnish replied. Im just trying to figure out what it is exactly that makes this high-grade. I can sense it, but that sense doesnt explain why its as valuable as it is. According to Smith Kovalev, high-grade ores have fewer impurities, which results in fewer reagents being consumed in the refining process and thus generating less slag. That makes it cheaper, less time-consuming and less harmful to the environment to turn into steel. Ill take your word for it, Ilyshnish said. What about these scrolls? I dont think theyre spells Those are a mess waiting to happen. Honestly, I have no clue about the extent of the chaos theyll cause. Ilyshnish backed away from the boxes of paper tubes. Lady Zahradnik made them seem far more dangerous than they appeared. Her mistress reached out to take Ilyshnishs hand in hers. Have you eaten yet? The barge was annoyingly slow, Ilyshnish replied, so I caught some fish along the way. What? That was poaching, Lady Zahradnik told her. How was that poaching? I purposely left whoevers domain this is to get those fish! The territories along your route are all within the Draconic Kingdoms borders, or theyre the territory of aquatic Demihuman tribes. Its not illegal for the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizens to raid and eat outsiders, but were trying to cultivate a good relationship with the Draconic Kingdom. Doing so includes respecting the treaties that they have with their neighbours. Ugh, its not as if I can see any stupid treaty in the water! Life would be a lot simpler if Dragons ruled everything. Well, now you know. Make sure you pay for the damages. Ilyshnish whimpered as she was dragged along. Why did everything have to cost money? Hopefully, she would be able to offer something worthless that they found valuable. Back in front of the offloaded containers, Zu Chiru sat behind his stand on a tall wooden stool. The Human Merchant from before was examining one of the dangerous-sounding rolls of paper. Conceal yourself C I want to see how he does. Ilyshnish did as Lady Zahradnik instructed. They watched the interaction between the two Merchants from a few metres away. Has this contract been drawn in error? The Human Merchant squinted at the page, This is well below the prices that the Royal Court has been distributing oats for. I thought they were from the same place. Zu Chiru does not know whether the goods are from the same place, but they are from the same market. Besides, what do you care if it is in error? It would be an error in your favour, yes? Hmm The Human Merchant rubbed his chin, bringing the parchment closer to his face as if he could discern some secret by doing so. Despite his show of scrutiny, his increased heart rate indicated his excitement over what he saw. Whats your price? Forty platinum trade coins. A five per cent markup, huhfine, you got a deal. Ill buy four more if you have them. Zu Chiru reached into the satchel slung over his shoulder, producing four more scrolls. The man examined each before pulling out his Merchant Guild account book. Will a paper transaction be fine? He asked. Of course, Zu Chiru said. While you are here, Zu Chiru would also like to know whether you can obtain contracts for certain goods. Certain goods? Yes, Zu Chirus nose went up and down and up again in an imitation of a Human nod, then placed a parchment on the table. This is a list of what Zu Chiru seeks. Wools no good, the Merchant said. Those damn Beastmen ate all of our livestock. Ill have to see about the flax and cottonwhat are you offering? The Quagoa recited his offers for each of the listed goods. When he was done, the Merchant looked around the empty section of the waterfront before leaning closer. Do you have any more of these grain contracts? Zu Chiru has two hundred more. Ilyshnish frowned as the mans pulse went wild. He wasnt going to explode, was he? Two hunC! Alright, just hold onto those if you can. Ill see what I can do about your list. The man pulled a stick of charcoal out of a pocket and took a minute to copy the list on the table, and then he quickly paced back toward the city. Ilyshnish looked at Lady Zahradnik: her mistress had a long frown on her face. What was that all about? Its still too early for you. Early? Dont forget that Im six times your age. Whenever Lady Zahradnik said that it was too early for Ilyshnish, it meant that she thought that Ilyshnish would do something inappropriate with the knowledge. It seemed like something to do with Merchants, so she would just have to ask Lady Wagner whenever they next met. A quiet sigh rose from Zu Chirus stand. Ilyshnish and Lady Zahradnik unconcealed themselves. I told you it would be better to bring your apprentices and new hires with you, Ilyshnish said. But Zu Chiru wanted to see what it was like, first. They said it was a dangerous place. Human employees are fragile, and Zu Chiru is stronger than Zu Chirus apprentices. How can it be dangerous? Ilyshnish scoffed, Its a place filled with Humans. This exclave is officially the Sorcerous Kingdoms territory, Lady Zahradnik said. If you feel threatened, you can just summon security. What new hires was Dame Verilyn referring to, by the way? You had Miss Gran and her acquaintances the last time. Eight Humans, Zu Chiru replied. Six females and two males. Zu Chiru tested them in the E-Rantel main plaza to see how favourably other Humans reacted to them. Lady Zahradnik silently shook her head, but Ilyshnish couldnt sense anything wrong with what Zu Chiru said. If it was one thing she had learned about her mistress, it was that her marketing skills beyond her optics as a Human Lord were as terrible as Master Tians. Why did you choose to come to the Draconic Kingdom? Lady Zahradnik asked, I heard that you had great success in the Empire. Zu Chiru thinks there is greater opportunity in the Draconic Kingdom. Goods can be quickly transported in great quantities by ship, while the Empire still uses wagons drawn with horses. This water goes beyond, as well, yes? The potential for trade in the Empire is incomparable to this. You sound like my friends, Lady Zahradnik muttered. Said friends were Merchants, so it made sense that they would sound like other Merchants. Zu Chiru slid off of his stool and waddled off to inspect his inventories. Ilyshnish turned her gaze up at the palace looming to the east. Is Master Tian here? Ilyshnish asked, That Tsuare woman was asking after him. Lord Tian is in the northwest with the Queen and her court, Lady Zahradnik answered. Hes on official business, so I hope you didnt say anything you werent supposed to. I have no idea what I wasnt supposed to say, but she only asked if I knew how he was doing. I told her what you told me: that he was very well received by the ladies of the court, the Queen was fond of him, and he was attending to her very closely. I see. Well, shall we get going? You wanted to do a flyover of the Beastman country before going there by land, right? Yes, thats right. Thank you for agreeing to come with me, by the way. The hand holding hers squeezed lightly. Lady Zahradnik offered her a warm smile. I cant promise that Ill always be available, but Ill be there for you whenever I can. Id like to take a look, as well, so its not an entirely one-sided thing. Ilyshnish assumed her natural appearance and Lady Zahradnik helped her equip the saddle they had used in the Empire. After equipping the item during their time in the Empire, she was fairly certain that it had some sort of mobility and stamina-boosting enchantment. Any problem with how I put this thing on? Its a magic item, so I think it will adjust to me regardless Her mistress mounted her and they took flight low over the water, skimming over the river for a kilometre before rising into the air. The landscape was entirely new to her, but she could see things resembling what one might see over the Katze River Valley. Everything was neatly arranged into vineyards, orchards, fields and copses, though they appeared to be behind the season. Where does this Beastman country start, exactly? Ilyshnish asked. It sort of sticks out in the northeast between the Draconic Kingdom and the Wyvern Rider territories. Im not sure how large it is, but its probably bigger than any country that we know of based on what weve seen come out of it. Oh good, thats where I left Pinecone and Pebble. I was half afraid youd bring them to Oriculon with you. Zu Chiru looks different enough from a Beastman, but the felid Krkono?e would surely start a mass panic. I hope that means assuming their appearance will be good enough for this Beastman Country. It probably is. Florine spent a lot of time interviewing the Beastmen that we captured. Their relationship with the Draconic Kingdom aside, its not too far off from Re-Estize or the Empire in the sense that theyre all tribal societies. Social races seem to all develop the same way. By contrast, a Dragon or powerful Magical Beast just dominates their entire territory on their own and maybe allows mates to linger about. HmmI suppose that might be true, but what about the Draconic Kingdom? The Draconic Kingdom is a Human country. It has the same sorts of tribal structures, but theyve gone a step beyond the countries in the north. You could say that the Empire is aiming for the degree of centralisation that the Draconic Kingdom has, but the Draconic Kingdom has achieved it without sacrificing what the Empire does. But there is a Dragon here, yes? I can feel it. Her domain is so vast that I can only imagine that shes at least twice as powerful as the Viridian Dragon Lord. Well, she is styled the Black Scale Dragon Lord. Queen Oriculus is a descendant of the Brightness Dragon Lord C descended from a pairing between Dragon and Human. Since were heading northeast, we can stop by and meet her if youd like. Stolen novel; please report. Erm, no thank you. Why not? Shes a nice person. Its just instinct. Im currently intruding upon her domain and the last thing I want to do is appear in front of her. if you insist. With the way things are going, Im sure youll have plenty of opportunities to meet. Ilyshnish blinked one set of eyelids, and then another, looking back at Lady Zahradnik before focusing her attention on the landscape again. She in no way wanted to be exposed to plenty of opportunities to be swatted out of existence. A bit over an hour later, they crossed over the foothills along the northeastern border of the Draconic Kingdom. The cultivated lands abruptly gave way to a dense jungle that crept up ranges of low mountains. A light drizzle slicked her scales and mist filled the shadowed valleys below. How are you going to find them? Lady Zahradnik asked. I told them to wait for me on the first row of peaks overlooking the coastal plain, Ilyshnish answered. When you fly as fast as I do, it doesnt take long to cover that area. Didnt you come into the Deadmarch on Ruins Wake last night? Im not sure if theyd be there so quickly Theyll be there. Those fellows are very fast as far as terrestrial creatures are concerned. They can cross well over a hundred kilometres of mountainous terrain in a day. really? They trickled into Wardens Vale over months. I thought theyd be much slower than that. Well, its not as if they have to always move that quickly. Plus, the little piece of murderous fluff thats with them can cast flight magic. I dont understand why you see them like that. Theyre so cute. If you were lit on fire and chased by a swarm of them trying to kill you with lightning bolts, youd probably change your mind. She eventually spotted her travelling companions just below a mountain peak above a Human structure that Lady Zahradnik called Highfort. After circling the peak three times to make sure there wasnt anything nasty waiting for her, she alighted on a crag above the overhang that the Krkono?e sheltered under. Lady Zahradnik dismounted and hopped down to greet them. Ilyshnish assumed her Krkono?e appearance before following. The two felid Krkono?e looked up from the remains of a goat. My apologies for interrupting your evening meal, Lady Zahradnik said. The image of an alpine vale bathed in warm sunlight filled her mind. With the light tapping of cloven hooves, the Krkono?e Druid stepped forward. On all fours, it stood no higher than Lady Zahradniks knee. Ahem. Will this speech suffice for our destination? The known denizens of the jungles to the east communicate in this manner, Lady Zahradnik replied, so it should work out fine. I am both surprised and thankful that you offered to accompany Dame Verilyn. The Seeker of Songs request is aligned with my interests. The Seeker of Song? It is who she is. Like you. The Warden of the Vale. The Seeker of Song. Lady Zahradnik looked at Ilyshnish. Its not wrong, Ilyshnish shrugged. As far as others are concerned, it is the more relevant name. I was thinking of using it as an alias in the Beastman country. Im not sure if that will translate very well, Lady Zahradnik said. Those names are more like epithets, or titles, which can attract unwanted attention. If youre travelling abroad, you should use a name thats been entrenched as one in its own right C and thus wont translate into its literal meaning C or use something that can be commonly recognised as a name. She had a point. Peoples names usually had a meaning behind them, but that meaning was rarely conveyed directly. To those of one race, names employed by another race usually came out as a set of sounds, gestures or visible patterns that those other races could make. I think it would be for the best if we went with the latter, Ilyshnish said. Having common names will attract less attention. At most, theyll be perceived as quaint. Id like to avoid any trouble, if possible. According to Lady Zahradnik, the Beastmen they were going to be dealing with were not too different from any other tribal society. That meant things that attracted attention also brought trouble. A complex name might be seen as pretentious and invite reprisal or mark one as a challenging target. Thenis Pinecone acceptable? What about Pebble? I dont think theres anything wrong with them, Lady Zahradnik said. Names are pretty simple things. Dont Human Nobles have four names? Ilyshnish said. I dont have four names, Lady Zahradnik replied. Thats just a northerner thing. Nobles from Roble and the Draconic Kingdom dont have multiple names, either. This one requires a name, the Krkono?e Druid bleated. I figured that we could just pass you off as food, Ilyshnish said. Lady Zahradnik frowned at her. No ones going to want to come with you on your assignments if they find out your travelling companions get eaten, she told Ilyshnish, then looked down at the Krkono?e Druid. What sort of name would you like? Names like theirs, the violent ball of fluff gestured at the two Krkono?e Rangers. In that case, Lady Zahradnik said, who are you? A bleat came in response. A myriad of images and sensations entered Ilyshnishs awareness. Central to them was a river roaring down a mountain valley, its waters churned white with the violence of its course. Vltava, Lady Zahradnik said. Wild Water. This is acceptable, Vltava flicked his ear. Thank you, Warden. Lady Zahradnik smiled and reached down to stroke Vltavas woollen coat. Ilyshnish peered suspiciously at the interaction. People usually didnt go around petting other people like that. Jealous? What? No! Your tail is pretty floofy as well. Can I touch it? Ilyshnish backed away. She returned to her natural appearance. Interactions as another race always led to all sorts of funny feelings, and she didnt want to know what would happen if Lady Zahradnik got a hold of her tail. We should get going, Lady Zahradnik said. I have no idea how large this country is, so we may have a long flight ahead of us. We will rest and wait here for you, Vltava bleated. They took off from the craggy peak, circling high above the canyon where Highfort was situated. Lady Zahradnik leaned forward to look over Ilyshnishs left shoulder. I cant see anything. Its all mist-filled valleys. I can see everything just fine. But I wanted to take a look as well, Lady Zahradnik said. I wonder if theres a magic item that allows one to see through weather effects. The rainy season that they have here is going to hamper our reconnaissance. The terrain is new to me, but its not anything special. Just mountains and jungle and rivers. Do you see any Beastmen in the vicinity of Highfort? Any settlements? I havent noticed any Beastmen yet. There are a few settlements along the river. Do they compare to anything youve seen? Hmmwooden buildings. Hide coverings for doors and windows are extensively employed. Huts that use bricks of mud, I think? How do those not wash away in this rain? Some of the Demihuman tribes in the Sorcerous Kingdom use those construction techniques. The mud is reinforced by plant matter and protected by some sort of coating. Do you see any stone structures? Do excavated cliffs count? Maybe. I was wondering about any fortifications they might have. Are you going to attack them? Not here, Lady Zahradnik said, but since theyve moved into the Draconic Kingdom, they may resort to the same methods there. How they defend the occupied towns and cities may also be tied to how they employ their defences at home. Youre overcomplicating things, Ilyshnish told her. If the Beastmen stand their ground, just crush them with your strongest forces. I cant assume that the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces will always enjoy an overwhelming advantage in raw power. Its not healthy for the Undead forces development, either. I had no idea that Undead had health concerns. Im referring to their mental health. Fostering the wrong attitudes and thinking will be detrimental in the long run. They crossed over the mountains and into another set of valleys that ran parallel to one another. The rivers flowing through them joined at the two valleys southwestern ends. Another of the fortresses along the Draconic Kingdoms border stood over the confluence, which Lady Zahradnik said was Orsfort. Fortresses were built at every jungle valley exit, each one of them absent of any Human activity. I dont understand what these Humans are doing, Ilyshnish said. Do those fortifications have any effect? The effect is limited, Lady Zahradnik replied. Castles and fortresses are useful against armies that rely on proper logistics, as they serve as a base from which defenders can sortie and raid supply lines. Before the invasion, the Beastmen came here to hunt, so the fortresses instead acted as bases linking patrol routes. They may have also attracted the more powerful warrior Beastmen looking for a challenge, which would have greatly mitigated the damage done to the civilian population. These Humans seem well-adapted to their situation. People mostly give me funny looks whenever I say that. Im sure the Draconic Kingdom will be reaping the hard-earned progress that theyve made after weve secured their borders. Their flight eventually brought them to the end of the series of fortresses along the Draconic Kingdoms border. A jungle plateau roughly a hundred kilometres across stretched out below them. This looks like a safe place for you to enter from the north, Lady Zahradnik said. Those territories between Highfort and here might be aware of the Undead patrolling the border, so it would be suspicious if you inexplicably showed up there. Do you think so? Whats to the north of this plateau? More mountain plateau. The Wyvern Rider Tribes are out there somewhere, as well, but their territory follows a river northeast. Hmmturn north C we should see what the furthest extent of this Beastman country is. Ilyshnish banked north, following the plateau as it slowly grew arid. Eventually, the clouds shrouding the landscape dissipated. Lady Zahradnik leaned forward to eye the features below. I think I see some settlements, she said, but I cant tell whats living in them. Felid Beastmen with tan-coloured fur. Do any of them have manes? No. Then those should be the Con. What are they like? Theyre the smallest of the felid Beastmen that weve been fighting. What they lack in raw power, however, they make up for in long-range endurance. As for their personalities, its hard to tell what theyre like normally since weve presented them with a fearsome, unrelenting enemy that cant be negotiated with. After flying north for an hour, the landscape around them changed. On the northwestern horizon was a valley filled with towering limestone pillars. To the northeast was a large lake. In the east, the mountains started rising above the treeline. Those pillars should be the territory of the Wyvern Rider Tribes, Lady Zahradnik said. I didnt know that their lands were so expansive. Do you see anything around that lake? Nothing substantial enough to stand out from this far, Ilyshnish said. Its another hundred kilometres to that lake C would you like to take a look? What does it look like between here and there? There are still Con tribes below us, but theyre thinning out. These conditions are likely poorer hunting grounds. Oh, wait A sense of danger fell over her and she swerved eastward. Whats wrong? Someones domain, Ilyshnish replied. Going by the swampy terrain past these mountains, its a Black Dragon. Were flying at a low altitude, so its probably better not to intrude. Ill have to make a note of that, Lady Zahradnik said. Maybe the Wyvern Rider Tribes know something about it. The mountains to the east grew higher, and, eventually, Ilyshnish started to see snow and ice on their northern slopes. Beyond, the ranges only grew taller and more massive, crowned by fields of ice with glaciers flowing down every alpine valley. These look much larger than the Azerlisia Mountains They are, Ilyshnish agreed. I dont sense any Frost Dragon domains, thoughwhich is unsettling. Why is that? Well, this is undeniably a nice place to claim as territory. Hundreds of my siblings stayed faithful to their nature and fled from my fathers tyranny, so some of them should have come this way looking for a new home. Even if they werent part of my fathers broods, Frost Dragons should have come to settle from elsewhere. If theyre not here, it should mean that some other powerful things reside here that keep us out. Are the Beastmen here? Ilyshnish examined the terrain below. I see all sorts of Demihumans, but none of the Beastmen races that weve passed over so far. Were on the northern slopes of this mountain range, so its an entirely different drainage basin. Youre right, Lady Zahradnik said. We shouldnt be far from the territories of the City State Alliance. Lets cross back over to the southern slopes. They flew over the snow-capped ranges to the other side, which revealed a jungle landscape that stretched to the horizon. Lady Zahradnik released a sigh. This looks endless. Im guessing we have Beastmen below us now. Its mostly those Con you mentioned. Their settlements started appearing again on the lower slopes of these mountain valleys. Hmmis that infrastructure? I see unpaved roads and bridges, I think. I see them, Ilyshnish said. Ships in the river below us, as well. Ooh, they have Nuk. I havent had one for a long time. They call them Nug. Its some subspecies of Nuk that they raise in the jungle. Speaking of which, I was thinking of bringing some Nuk to my territory. What do you think? It should be fine, Lady Zahradnik said. You dont even have to bring them from the Azerlisia Mountains: there are herds of them in the Southern Border Ranges north of the Abelion Wilderness, so they may have migrated over on their own, anyway. I hope Hejinmal doesnt realise that. He likes his Nuk just a bit too much. Ah, theres a city. Where? Off my right wing. Oh, the clouds are back. Ilyshnish descended to a lower elevation, dropping just below the rainy ceiling over the jungle. The city was markedly distinct from Human ones, and she only identified it as one due to its size. I cant even estimate how many people live there, Lady Zahradnik said. The architecture is foreign to me. Well, I suppose thats why Lady Shalltear is sending you out here. About thatsince the Sorcerous Kingdom is supposed to be friendly with the Draconic Kingdom, will the transportation network even be able to expand here? Probably not at this moment. Even so, what you learn may be invaluable elsewhere. This Beastman country may have things we know nothing about or trade with unknown countries on their other borders. She circled over the city several times in the darkness, trying to make sense of what she could through the gaps in the canopy. From what she saw, the city was populated by Con. A mix of the dwellings she saw from before as well as those that took advantage of the trees filled the urban jungle. Lets head back up, Lady Zahradnik said. Try and see if you can find the Oriculon. It should be the largest river in this basin. They went back above the clouds and Ilyshnish followed the river that ran past the city. An hour later, they flew over another city on the banks of a huge river. We should be above it right now, Ilyshnish said. The rivers south of here are flowing into this one. What else do you see? Lady Zahradnik asked. There are five cities within a hundred kilometres of where we are. All of them are larger than the one we flew over earlier. Just how huge is this place? Lady Zahradnik muttered, Do you see any especially large cities down there? There are two large ones and three smaller ones. Where should we go? What does river traffic look like? Its busy going both ways. There are hundreds of ships down there. I wonder if this country will even feel anything when we push them out of the Draconic Kingdom. The sheer scale of this place is absurd. Their flight so far had covered over twice the breadth of the Baharuth Empire. Ilyshnish wondered how long her assignment would take. Follow the Oriculon upriver, Lady Zahradnik said. Lets see if we can locate anything like a capital. Ilyshnish winged her way east, cutting over the meandering course of the mighty river. They flew over two more cities before a particularly huge one on the shores of a fifty-kilometre-long lake came into view. Theres an even bigger city coming up, she said. How big? Uhtwo hundred square kilometres, about? Its mostly on the shore and creeps up the mountain valleys. thats fifty times the land area of Arwintar. Is it safe to get closer? I think so. They have fortresses of some sort atop the hills overlooking the city, but I dont see anything particularly dangerous. Below the clouds, it was pouring rain. Sparse fires lit a few of the areas below, drawing their attention to several colossal treesor at least the remains of them. Ilyshnish glanced behind her as a sense of fury seeped through the bond with her mistress. Lady Zahradnik rarely grew angry, and this was the most anger that Ilyshnish had ever felt from her. Ive never even heard of trees so big, Lady Zahradnik said. Did they cut them down somehow? It looks like theyre gathering in them for some event. Two of them look like open-air markets, Ilyshnish said. There aretemples? Maybe theatres. Theyre singing or performing or something. The rest have Beastmen watching ones in the middle fight. You mean like the arena in Arwintar? I guess? There arent any Humans in these ones. Oh, speaking of which, do you see any new races down there? I havent seen any yet. Ill let you know if I do. In the end, she couldnt spot any other races. Once Lady Zahradnik was satisfied with what she saw, they regained altitude and she looked toward the eastern horizon. It should be dawn in a few hours, she said. We should get back. There was something I wanted to see in the Draconic Kingdoms southern provinces, as well. You dont want to see the rest of the country? I do, Lady Zahradnik said, but I have other commitments. What weve seen should be good enough for the time being. Its abundantly clear that the Draconic Kingdoms foe is far more colossal than any of us ever imagined. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 9, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 So many Dragonswill we be running into them everywhere beyond the Theocracys influence? Ludmila and Ilyshnish departed the huge Beastman city by the lake, heading off to see how far the country extended to the south. After an hour of flying over misty jungle carpeting low mountains carved into countless ravines and valleys, the skies cleared and the landscape below started to turn arid. Ludmila found what she could only describe as an ocean of sand, barren plateaus and maze-like stretches of badlands. Ilyshnish noted that it was the domain of many Blue Dragons, so they avoided crossing over the dry mountain ranges and made their way along the Oriculon basins southern border. Along the way back west, the Frost Dragon swerved around the domains of several Brass Dragons. She claimed that they were the most annoying Dragons in existence and that being caught by one was to be avoided at all costs. After that, she pointed out that the row of fiery mountain peaks further south was Red Dragon territory. Red Dragons are the Dragons all those Human tales use as a model, by the way, Ilyshnish said. So theyre evil, covetous, prideful, foul-tempered and belligerent? Theyre also one of the largest and most powerful of Dragon species, and they breathe fire. Plus they have a taste for the flesh of young maidens. Also, while theyre usually cast as brutes in mortal legend C which isnt wrong C theyre highly-intelligent brutes. I cant figure out how some of that ties into the rest, Ludmila said. Their preference for the flesh of young maidens, for instance. How in the world did they end up with that? Is it only Human maidens, or those of any race? I dont think its Humans in particular, Ilyshnish said. Human princesses, noblewomen, innocent virgins and what-have-you appear in the stories youve heard and read because Humans just like hearing about themselves. They want to relate, empathise and otherwise vicariously live through characters featured in the narrative. Its pretty silly if you ask me. Silly? The lore of the world is so rich and varied, yet Humans tend to only be interested if it matters to them. Singing about Kiileeirel the Koalinth and his adventures in the Yolorek Sea drums up little to no patronage. If you turn all the characters into Humans, change the Yolorek Sea into the Yolorek Empire, add some Human-style romance and so on, suddenly it becomes worth listening to. This tendency is also one of the things that makes Humans dangerous. Ludmila frowned at the sudden turn. Im not sure how it went from silly to dangerous. It goes back to what we spoke of before. Humans divide the world into what matters, and what doesnt. More importantly, they divide the world into us and them. Stories from other cultures and races are not simply entertainment: they offer insight into what the world beyond ones direct experiences is like. But Humans reject the opportunity to gain those insights because of the aforementioned tendency. It reinforces the way that Humans and Human society divide the world, amplifying biases, stereotypes and hatred. The only tidbits that tend to stick are those that can be taken as information about potential threats, which falls into what matters to Humans. Ilyshnishs observation seemed unerringly correct. All of the lore that she had heard or read revolved around Humans and delivered things from a Human perspective. Any tales that didnt have Humans in them at all focused on singular events that conveyed information about possible dangers. As for why Red Dragons have a taste for the flesh of young maidens Ilyshnish said, efficient population control? If one eliminates nubile young females, it cripples a races ability to multiply. So you would be seen as a particularly large and delicious food item? Ludmila smiled as the Frost Dragons wingbeats picked up and she gained altitude. If theyre everything that you say they are, Ludmila said, we may need to fight them one day. What! Why? Youre as averse to fire as I am, plus youre a young maiden yourself. Youre stuck as one, too C Ill at least grow to a venerable age. Well have to see what their region looks like, first. If they threaten our expanding trade network, the Sorcerous Kingdom will have to do something about it. Then they should send someone immune to fire after them, Ilyshnish told her. Theyre making us work like crazy as it is. Youre not at all interested in their hoards? Of course I am, but that doesnt make me interested in being set on fire. Plus, they put their stuff in the most uncomfortable of places. A crosswind buffeted Ludmila in her saddle as they made their way closer to the Draconic Kingdom border. Ludmilas gaze went from north to south, and she frowned at the stark difference in weather on either side. Can you explain this weather to me? Ludmila asked, This doesnt match how it works at home at all. It actually does, Ilyshnish answered, your problem is that you only have a very small part of the bigger picture. Weather systems are huge, involved things. What drives the wind in Wardens Vale is this very same belt of desert here. That was a desert? Yes? Ive read and heard about them before, but I still had no concrete idea of what they were. Well, now you do. Anyway, these hot, dry regions send air upward, and that sucks in the air around it, creating wind. Cyclonic currents are generated, and those currents carry moisture that delivers rain or snow, depending on the conditions of the area that the current is travelling over. In the case of the jungles between the desert to the south and the mountains to the north, they also generate their own rain that contributes to the cycle. Ludmila looked over her shoulder at the no-longer-visible desert. She couldnt see anything that resembled what Ilyshnish had described. Not that she expected to. Its weird how you somehow just know all that. No, its not, Ilyshnish scoffed. Frost Dragons are masters of the weather. One day, Ill be powerful enough to innately control it. Dont you already do that in your demesne? Governing a domain and controlling the weather are two different things. Any Dragon can govern a domain suitably sized to their strength. Since were on the topic, how does the presence of a Draconic domain affect the environment in general? Its more that Draconic domains enhance the already present environment. Its not as if the desert back there formed because Blue Dragons moved in C it was already there. Similarly, the jungle we crossed didnt need Green Dragons to grow. I suppose the best way to put it is that we are an existence that reinforces or enriches the environments specific to each species of Dragon. So you enriched your domain by making the mountain moremountainy? Its something that takes a while, Ilyshnish said. In my case, it will eventually increase the diversity and competitiveness of life wherever my domain reaches. Elemental energies are also involved, which youd visibly note as the abundance of ice, water and its moderating influence on the weather nearby. The Krkono?e mentioned something about abnormally hot and dry weather last year, so I naturally acted to compensate for it. Miss Gran also suggests that somemagical things might happen. What youre doing already seems magical enough. Well, theres magic, and then theres magic. In this case, Im referring to the primal energies of the world rather than Tier Magic. Youre doing the same thing if you didnt notice. You mean with negative energy. Yes. Negative energy and positive energy are among the primal energies that govern the growth and development of our world. In draconic terms, Wardens Vale is your domain. I cant sense it as a draconic domain, though, so youre obviously not a Dragon. I think I already knew that I wasnt a Dragon. Hmm, what does that mean for the Draconic Kingdom? Queen Oriculus domain is tangible to you, but I have no idea what effect she has on it. Well, you mentioned that she is the descendant of a Human union, so probably something along those lines. Her domain appears to be the perfect environment for Humans, so she likely has a hand in that. She wondered if the Queen would humour her with an explanation if she brought up the topic. The Draconic Kingdom still had many inexplicable mysteries. Queen Oriculus might not be aware of what was going on at all, but what Ludmila knew of her strongly suggested that it wasnt the case. Lets drop closer to these mountains, Ludmila told Ilyshnish. There arent any draconic domains here, are there? There is. Really? What is it this time? The Black Scale Dragon Lord? Oh. Ilyshnish shed altitude, dropping to under a thousand metres over the rugged mountain ranges of the Draconic Kingdoms southern provinces. Ludmila leaned forward with interest, noting the countless trails and roads connecting the hundreds of settlements nestled in the valleys. Theres a lot more here than I imagined, she said. The people I questioned about this area made it sound like a desolate wasteland. Compared to their riverlands, it is, but its only a degree less verdant from Wardens Vale when I first arrived there. Were at the tail end of their dry season, so it should be close to how your home is in early autumn. Are you looking for anything in particular? I wanted to see what the situation of the Humans here was like, but I barely see any activity at all. It is nighttime. As for the situation, there are plenty of Beastman tribes out here. The Human settlements are built on or near sources of water, and the Beastmen have moved in. What type of Beastmen are there? Con and Urmah. Theres plenty of activity from the Con. Do you see anything like a company on the prowl? We dont have any information about the behaviour of their warrior tribes. Ill let you know if I see anything like a Demihuman warband. Which way am I flying? Southwest. Theres a port city by the name of Foca Bay out there somewhere. The grey of dawn started to seep up into the eastern horizon by the time they found the southernmost city of the Draconic Kingdom. Foca Bay lay at the end of a long bay where a river joined the sea. The valley along the river was developed into agricultural land and a paved highway stretched northwest, following the river along its course. A small fleet of ships was anchored offshore, too distant for any attempts by Beastmen to sink them. It looks like the city is still under Human control, Ilyshnish said. Beastman camps are lining the valley a kilometre upriver. Focus on the Humans for now, Ludmila told her. How active is the city? Whats the condition of the citizens and the defences? Ilyshnish banked into a lazy circle over Foca Bay. Ludmila could make out the general features below and even the Humans dotting the walls and streets, but it wasnt anything close to what a Dragons keen senses would discern. It doesnt look like theres anything wrong with the city. People are waking up and coming out to do their morning routines. The sentries on the wall are well-equipped and alert. Lets seethere are posters all over the city offering bounties for Beastman heads. Also some notices about public health and sanitation. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Foca Bay appeared to be holding out spectacularly well. Ludmila scanned the buildings, trying to figure out why that was. Do you see their Adventurer Guild? Its at the northwest corner of their central plaza. Some Adventurers were chatting outside of it. Ranks? Give me a moment for a better angleall Silver and above. The highest in that bunch was Platinum. I believe theyre planning a morning raid. Thats different. The Draconic Kingdom has been on the defensive everywhere else. I wonder what their secret is Due to the geography of the bay, the Beastmen probably couldnt intercept shipping effectively, which would explain the citys decent supply situation. It didnt answer where they were getting their supplies from or why they hadnt sailed around to Oriculon, but she doubted that Queen Oriculus would voice any complaints. However, if Humans were successfully resisting the Beastmen in the south, then the Royal Armys plans would have to change accordingly. The Undead sweeping in and mysteriously only attacking the Beastmen in the chaos would be a dead giveaway as to what was really going on. Ill have to report this to the Queen and see what she has to say about this, Ludmila said. Lets finish up our look at the south. Well head to Blighthold after that. They followed the highway leading northwest out of the city. Ludmila silently tallied the number of Beastmen camps in the valley. The fortress at the top of the pass to the Oriculon Reach looked unoccupied, so she had Ilyshnish turn westward over the mountains again. The Humans are coming out of their hiding places, Ilyshnish noted. It looks like theyve been using all the caves out here. AhCa raid. Where? Ilyshnish dipped lower, banking to follow one of the upper valleys. She slowed down as they passed over a small village with a mineshaft nearby. A half-dozen Con lay felled by arrows on the perimeter, yowling in pain. Several Humans moved behind the rocks and bushes a hundred metres away. Ludmila examined how the Beastmen responded to the ambush. The Beastmen are going to lose a mystic. Huh? How do you know that? Watch. A few moments later, some Beastmen came up to the casualties along the perimeter. One sporting the accessories of a mystic ran up to a young Con, kneeling to administer treatment. It sprouted eight arrows a moment later and collapsed atop its patient. The Beastmen accompanying the mystic tried to drag it to safety, but fell to more arrows along the way. More Human raiders appeared, sending volleys into the village. The Con went to the buildings for cover, but not before dozens more were slain by the torrent of arrows. Panic and confusion rose as they shouted to one another, trying to make sense of what was going on. It seems that they dont respond well to being ambushed. Thats a general rule amongst ambush predators. We dont like getting stalked or ambushed. Combined with their singular mindset, it created a deadly weakness for the Con. They were frozen where they were, trying to figure out what to do to little avail. The few who went berserk and charged the ambush lines were focused upon by the Human archers. Assailed from all sides, the Beastmen who remained outside gradually succumbed to their attackers. Once the village lanes were cleared, the Human raiders moved in and set the buildings aflame one at a time. The Con who jumped out were subsequently slaughtered. Now thats terrifying. Anyone that goes around lighting people on fire cant be a good person. Clear! A deep voice carried across the village, Withdrawing, now! The raiders ceased their frenzied bout of looting and filed out of the village. More Humans emerged from the mineshaft, carrying nondescript sacks over their shoulders. Humans raiding a Human village to kill Beastmen and take off with their own resources They were well-practised at it, too. The southern provinces werent subjugated C they remained hotly contested. Should I follow them? Ludmila eyed the columns of smoke rising from the village. Stay over the village. I want to see how the Beastmen respond. Theyre pretty dead, if you ask me. There are other tribes in the vicinity. It cant be so one-sided or thered be no Beastmen left. The predicted response came thirty minutes later. A dozen Con came running up the valley, led by a particularly large Lord. They spread out to check for survivors. A few minutes passed before they gathered around the Lord, shaking their heads. Find their trail, the Lord said. These fires just went up. Those Humans are so dead. I wouldnt be so sure about that. Wait, how strong does that big one look to you? Respectably strong, I guess? About entry-level Adamantite, by our Adventurer Guild standards. Ludmila lifted her right hand, palm-up in front of herself. She sensed that the Con Lord was weaker than her, so she assumed he was somewhere in Mithril. In that case, how strong do I look to you? How should I know? You have that Ring of Nondetection on. Sorry. How about now? A bit stronger than that guy. She put on her ring again. When did that happen? Her work in the Empire did have its challenges, but she didnt think she had become that strong as a result. Using a bar of steel to test her strength was apparently no longer enough. She needed new measures to track her growth. Maybe she was close enough to the Death-series servitors to notice a tangible shift whenever she levelled. We got it, a voice said from below. Lead the way. I want these monkeys dealt with before they hit another one of our tribes. The Con ran off in the direction that the Human raiders had retreated. Ilyshnish silently glided after them. Is this how Dragons always see things? Pretty much. I used to watch the tribes in the Azerlisian Mountains raid one another all the time. Did you ever intervene in those raids? Once. The target had something nice and I wanted it for myself. But when I got home, my father took it away. I wonder how many Frost Dragon raids were averted by your father showing you that you wouldnt be able to keep any valuables thats an interesting way to look at it. The area around the Azerlisia Mountains would be a very different place if he hadnt done that. Their quarry closed with their quarry in short order, making no attempt at staying concealed. The Human raiders noticed their rapid ascent up the mountainside from half a kilometre away. Black flecks flew down at the Con pursuers as they closed the distance. Futile! The Con Lord swatted an arrow out of the air, Im going to strangle you with your bows! The Human raiders transited a narrow defile. Rather than charge through after them, the Con Lord seemed to grow cautious at its entrance. The distance between the Lord and his quarry grew as he sniffed the path in front of him. Looks like hes been caught by the raiders traps before Ludmila called her glaive to hand and rested it over her lap. She produced a vial of Gigant Basilisk Venom and applied it to the blade. After putting the vial away, she gripped her weapon and checked the progress of the pursuit below. The Con Lord had chosen an alternate path, going around the southern face of the mountain. Ludmila snorted as he set off a trap anyway. Can you drop me over that Con Lord? Drop you? Like the Imperial Dragoons. You were watching them in The Blister, right? I was, but, hmmgive me a moment to figure this out. If I go like this, then do thisalright. Dropping you. Hah? The world turned upside down as Ilyshnish banked into a vertical dive. Yellow sandstone and alpine brush filled her field of view. Alright, were falling in his direction now. Let go of the saddle. Ludmila loosened her legs. Ilyshnish slowed her descent and levelled out, leaving Ludmila to plummet towards her target. She activated her hairpin, using its flight effect to correct her course toward the charging Con Lord, who had resumed his pursuit. Panicked Human cries rose as arrows bounced off of the rocks around him. The few that did find their mark bounced harmlessly off of his hide. The Con Lord pounced with a roar. The roar was followed by a loud crack as Ludmilas glaive pierced him squarely in the back and punched into the stone. The sound of unsettled pebbles bouncing down the slope was the only thing that accompanied her as she straightened from her kneeling posture. Human and Con alike stared at her in shock. She produced her shortbow and loosed an arrow into the closest Beastmans face. Two more arrows found their marks before the remaining Beastmen fled. She got two more before they disappeared around a nearby crag. Ilyshnish, can you take care of those runners? Sure. Ludmila put a smile on her face and turned around, looking up at the Human raiders. Good morning, she said. A piercing roar echoed over the mountain, followed by shrieks of undistilled terror. Id like to speak with your companys Captainhello? One of the men in front of her blinked. He looked around before calling out to a man further up the slope. He was half a head taller than she was, with a trimmed black beard and brown eyes. His weathered, but still-handsome face suggested a man of middle age, which was rare in the Draconic Kingdom. Youre the Captain of this company? Ludmila asked. In a manner of speaking, he said with the deep voice that had been issuing orders from before. General Saroukhanyan. The Commander of Foca Pass. And you? Ludmila raised a hand to her breastplate in salute. Captain Ludmila Zahradnik, of the forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom in the Draconic Kingdom. I saw that Foca Pass was abandoned, so it was a surprise to see you alive. Oh, were still kicking. Since you skewered this fellow here, I assume youre on the side of the Draconic Kingdom? Yes, Your Excellency, she produced her royal writ, holding it out to General Saroukhanyan. I was reconnoitring the southern provinces when we came across your raid. Queen Oriculus will be pleased to learn of your survival. She reached out and grasped her glaive, then gave it a wiggle. An anguished howl exploded from the Beastman pinned to the mountain. The General and his men leapt away in fright. Might I know the name of the Lord that I landed on? Ludmila asked. The worms take you, bitch! The Con Lord shuddered as he struggled to free himself. More blood ran over the stones as he did so. Ludmila reached out and snapped a set of necklace chains wrapped around his neck. Adventurer plates? She frowned. The Beastmen collect them as trophies, General Saroukhanyan told her. Theyre personal trophies, so you took down some big game. She picked out an Adamantite tag, flipping it around to read the inscription on the back. Cerebrate Fierce Flash C Crystal Tear C Oriculon C Paladin. Voices of dismay fell from the men gathered around them. Ludmila searched for more Adamantite tags in the collection, but there were none. I never liked the man, butis Her Majesty well? General Saroukhanyan asked, This Beastman offensive wasnt like any other weve experienced in the past. If you call being trapped under a mountain of royal duties well, then yes, Ludmila smiled slightly. Shes somewhere between Blighthold and Orsport holding court at the moment. The previously dismayed voices rose in elation. General Saroukhanyan nodded and let out a sigh of relief. I assume that since youre here, somethings about to happen. Weve cleared the Draconic Kingdom up to about Rivergarden, Ludmila said. Her Majesty asked us to take care of the southern provinces before pushing the Beastmen out of the Oriculon Reach. Up to about Rivergarden? The General frowned, How far did those Beastmen get? They made it all the way to the coast and up to the Deadmarch, Ludmila replied. Oriculon was breached when we arrived. What the hellwhere was the Theocracy? Did they fall asleep?! Thats one of the more popular questions these days, Your Excellency. Anyway, I should deliver my report to Her Majesty. Were going to need to adjust our strategy now that we know whats going on here. The Generals demeanour instantly shifted. His gaze grew sharp as he crossed his arms. What did you have in mind coming in? Waiting for the rainy season to hit and picking off the Beastmen while they were paralysed by the deluge. General Saroukhanyan looked up to the brightening morning skies. If your forces can drop down on the Beastmen just like you did, that should still work. There are other considerations, Ludmila said. We were instructed to liberate the south because Her Majesty thought everyone here was at the mercy of the Beastmen. How many more like this fellow are there out here? Hes the head of the Cougar Beastman forces in the whole of the southern provinces. There are a few more strong ones, but none like him. The Lion Beastmen have forces here, too, but the Cougars are the far greater threat in this terrain. How would our intervention affect your operations? The General gestured to the pinned Con Lord. We were doing our damnedest to avoid this guy for months, so well be able to act more freely now. You may have just won the war for us here. Does that mean you have more companies at your disposal? More than just companies. We have hundreds of thousands of men and women playing cat and mouse all over the place. Ludmila reached into her Infinite Haversack, producing dozens of healing potions. In that case, dont do anything too risky for now. Ill consult with Her Majesty to see how she wants to proceed with the counteroffensive. How long until you can get back to us? Two days, at most. Just so you know in advance, my recommendation to Her Majesty will be to advance up the Oriculon Reach. The Beastmens headquarters appears to be at Corrin-on-the-Lake, so they may shift forces away from the southern provinces once we make our push. That would be nice, the General nodded. Let Her Majesty know that I tentatively agree with that notion. I cant imagine what the people under the Beastman occupation are going through right now. Thank you for your timely assistance, Captain Zahradnik. General Saroukhanyan turned his attention back to his company. Ludmila turned hers to the still-squirming Beastman Lord on the rocks. She emptied a healing potion onto him, watching his grievous wound attempt to close around her glaive. Her hand went out and gave it another wiggle, and the Beastman howled in anguish again. Now, she said, whatever shall I do with you? The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 9, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 2nd Day, Middle Wind Month, 1CE I can see why the civilian clans fled, now. Ive never seen so many Undead in my life. None of us have, il-Enrenatha. Thank you for preparing the appropriate response. One would be a fool to dismiss a warning from nar Kira, il-Enrenatha replied. And those fools in the north cost us one of our finest with their empty pride. Thurgakr sighed and stared down at the blanket over her lap. Before reaching the clanhold of nar Torokgha, she had hoped against all hope that Goro had somehow survived. It was impossible to imagine that a warrior so powerful could fall to the Undead. We sent our scouts out after destroying the two advances against our vanguard in the west, il-Enrenatha said. Its strangeare you sure that was all? She looked back up at the Nar Lord. What do you mean? The Undead that we battled were numerous, but Goro should have been able to destroy them all on his own. Theres no way he could havetell me what you fought. Our strongest opponents were abominations of flesh that towered over even myself. They were respectable foes to be sure, but nothing our warbands couldnt handle. Those are Blood Meat Hulks, Thurgakr said, but they were far from the strongest we encountered in the north. What did it mean? Thus far, the Undead had advanced as an inexorable wave that consumed everything in its path. If they had reached the river, their most powerful forces shouldnt have been far behind. Unless Do you have scouts watching out for flanking manoeuvres? She asked, When we fought them in the north, their strongest forces came from behind while we were distracted by the thousands of weaklings in the front. Do Undead use such tactics? Il-Enrenatha scratched his ear, Honestly, this is beyond nearly all of us. Everyone knew that the Undead were enemies of all life, but they were next to unheard of in a place that was full of life. As far as she knew, the jungles of Rolengorek hadnt seen so much as a Skeleton for generations. Even if she knew what they were all called, it would mean nothing to her fellow Beastmen. The only reason why Thurgakr knew anything about them was because Goro had briefed the Kira warband working for urmah Kisher upon discovering the Katze Plains. The ones you have to watch out for look a bit like Humans, Thurgakr said. Their equipment makes them stand out. Fighting them was futile C all anyone could do when they spotted one was run. How many were there? How strong? Thurgakr shook her head. The flight back across the Draconic Kingdom was completely chaotic. There was no semblance of reconnaissance or holding actions conducted by the fleeing civilian tribes and she only saw bits and pieces of the advancing horde. All I can say is that I saw at least a dozen of the warrior types in one place near the start of everything. On top of that, there are Elder Liches. They fly around like Human mages, attacking those below with spells like Fireball. As for how strong they areIm fairly certain that they are each at least as strong as Goro was in his prime. Ill have our hunters keep an eye out for them, il-Enrenatha said. They may simply be spread out and we havent seen them yet. This front thats developed is well over a hundred kilometres across: trying to find a dozen specific Undead is next to impossible without them drawing attention to themselves. Oh, on that note, weve identified some weaknesses in the Undead forces. What sort of weaknesses? The Clanlord settled down beside Thurgakrs litter. She shifted to face him properly. Hopefully, the weaknesses werent the same ones that urmah Kisher thought they could exploit in the north. They mostly revolve around tactical awareness, he said. Weve been testing them with skirmishes all along the front and theyreI suppose slow is the best way to put it. The Undead dont move very quickly, Thurgakr told him, but they dont need to rest. The distance that they can cover in a day is more than whats possible for the average Nar or Urmah. The urmah Kisher refugees fleeing the Undead had realised that too late. Even civilian felid Beastmen could sprint at eighty kilometres per hour, so seeing the Undead shuffle along at little more than two kilometres per hour had lent a false sense of security. The problem was that they couldnt sprint for long, and the long-distance endurance of Nar and Urmah was poor relative to even Humans. Urmah Kishers remnants had been overrun at a painfully slow pace over the course of a few days, and they were only the first of many to fall. It was then that Thurgakr began to truly understand the evil of the Undead. They were death made manifest; the creeping doom that eventually came to all living things. The refugees struggled for every minute of life as one might fight to keep death at bay, but that only seemed to make things worse. Bravery slowly turned into desperation; hope into despair. And, in the end, death still had its due. Thurgakr? Thurgakr blinked and shook her head. I-Im sorry, what were you saying? If youre still tired No, its fine, Im listening now. After delivering her warning to nar Torokgha, she rested for several days. Physically, she was fine, but I said that their physical agility is only one element of them being slow, il-Enrenatha told her. The other elements concern their tactical response times and battlefield awareness. Were starting to conduct small skirmishes based on our initial findings and the results look promising. A warband can destroy a group of Undead and withdraw before reinforcements arrive. Packs of hunters can strike and fade with next to no risk. I think we saw something similar in urmah Kishers battle, Thurgakr replied. They used that tactic to draw us in. Once we were deep enough, that was when they hit us with those stronger forces I described. Many of our Lords already pointed out that risk, il-Enrenatha said. Worry not: the warrior clans wont commit the same errors as the migrants in the west. Errors are not what you should be worrying about, il-Enrenatha. The Undead are far more capable than they appearno, thats not it. Everything they do is purposeful. What you perceive as weakness might be exploitable to a degree, but the Undead are simply too different from us to judge by our standards. To frame them as us is foolish. Il-Enrenatha stroked his bearded jowls as he listened to her, then stayed silent for a time. At the end of that silence, he sighed. Kalil-Endratha would have probably understood your meaning better, the Clanlord said. He saw an entirely different world from the rest of us. What about Sage Khhschlr? Maybe we could speak with her Its just not the same without Kalil-Endratha. Sage Khhschlr is the greatest affected by his loss. Shes been holding everything together since then, but a Sage is no Warmaster. Its up to us warriors to answer this threat. Except none of us is a Warmaster The fact of the matter was that no one could match Kalil-Endratha. Not in scope, depth, or sheer strategic and tactical skill. No one saw the things that he did, nor could they think like him. Their Warmaster could not be imitated or made up for. He was the shining hope of the west; the leader who would bring Rolengorek out of the darknessand the Humans had brazenly snuffed out that hope to the detriment of all. Elder Liches are usually the first sign of a powerful assault, Thurgakr said. They fly above the range of hunters slings when moving from place to place. At night, thats beyond the range of our Darkvision. Large concentrations of people are hit by Fireballs. There are always Wraiths that accompany them and theyll attack people that are on their own or in small groups. And these Wraiths, do they fly, as well? They do. So youre saying that they could fly anywhere and attack us, and we wont know about it until we get attacked. And unless we just happen to have people at the place that theyre attacking, Thurgakr nodded, we wont be able to fight them. Theyll be long gone before you hear about it. Even being aware of their tactics, she couldnt think of anything to do about them. With sufficient altitude, they were effectively undetectable at night. Their victims wouldnt know they were being targeted right up until the moment that spells started flying. If defence isnt feasible, il-Enrenatha said, then we need to ensure that their assets are tied up. Have any counteroffensives been attempted? None that I know of, Thurgakr replied. When the Undead attack, all people can think of is getting away. Anyone that stands their ground is overwhelmed. Have you fought any of these Elder Liches or Wraiths personally? The Elder Liches always stay out of reach, but Ive been able to defeat Wraiths. Theyrethey appear as spirits in the form of Beastmen, but, unlike Elemental spirits, they cant be touched by normal attacks. I used Martial Arts that imbued my attacks with magical properties to hurt them. Doesnt that mean the civilians are completely powerless against Wraiths? Mundane tooth and claw are harmless to them, yes. Il-Enrenatha blew out a sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. Were going to have to go through our warriors and see who can and cant hurt them, he muttered. How many Wraiths do the Undead forces have? I dont know, Thurgakr replied. I only know that theyre always around when the Elder Liches attack. Also, when they land strikes, it weakens the victim indefinitely. I had to run half the distance from the north under such an effect. Mystics can use Lesser Restoration to cure it. The mystics of the fleeing clans didnt have the mana to cure her, as all of their mana went into summoning food to stave off starvation. Not that it prevented most of them from being taken by the Undead. It was only after she delivered her warning to nar Torokgha that she found someone to remove the effect of the Wraiths vitality drain. How often do they do it? Il-Enrenatha asked. It happens any time they touch you with their attacks. As a Fire Elemental always burns their target if they hit them, a Wraith always drains them. They arent the only Undead that do it. There are wretched-looking things called Wights that weaken their targets if they successfully damage them. Ghouls and Ghasts have a putrid stench that can sicken anyone that breathes it in, and they both also deliver disease with their bites. Those who die of the disease become Ghouls and Ghasts themselves. People who die to Wights also turn into Wights. Il-Enrenathas disgusted snarl grew with every word. His striped tail lashed over the floor and his facial features twitched. ThisIve never heard of anything like this. Our warbands dont have enough mystics to cure a constant stream of disease, decay and draining attacks! That is the opponent that we face, Thurgakr replied grimly. They are death, given form, and the death that they cause leads to more death. We know that the Undead are enemies of all life, but one truly doesnt understand until one experiences what theyre like directly. Everything about them is everything that the living consider unclean, sickened, corrupted and decayed. Were going to have to revise our tactics for this, il-Enrenatha said. Minimise contact if possible. Rely on hunters to chip away at their numbers. Save mana for disease and drains. Its going to be a difficult offensive if we cant employ our greatest strengths. I cant think of any better solution. Ive heard that the Urmah who dwell in the arid south have more experience with the Undead, so you may want to see if they have any answers. Urmah Kisher had limited knowledge about the Undead, but that was more than the tribes of the other races. This also suggested that the warrior clans in the south would have more. It was possible that they had a more elegant solution to the problem. Ill go and do that, il-Enrenatha said. Please take more time to rest C I cant even begin to imagine what youve been through. When you feel well enough again, come over to the clanhold: your experience will be invaluable. Oh, and let the warrior on duty know if youre hungry. I will, Thurgakr replied. Il-Enrenatha rose to his feet again and nodded once before leaving her room. After the door quietly clicked shut, Thurgakr let out an even quieter sigh. Would she ever feel well enough again? Even after finding safety in nar Torokghas city, her long nightmare continued to haunt her.
In the central hall of the Human clanhold conquered by nar Torokgha, il-Enrenatha approached Sage Khhschlr to deliver his findings about the Undead. The Sages tail waved back and forth idly as she flipped through the pages of a Human book. So, Khhschlr didnt look up from the book, how did your meeting with our guest go? This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Theres something wrong with her, il-Enrenatha replied. Oh my, is she sick? I dont think theres anything wrong with our food Thats not what I meant. Shesshes not all there. Its like a part of her is focused on something else. Whatever it is, its sucking all of the energy out of her. The girl is so young, yet she acts like a tired old crone. Then dont let a tired old crone get to you, the Sage told him. Focus on the problem at hand. Did you learn anything useful? Well have to put her claims to the test, but, if everything is true, were going to need to make some big changes to our warbands. Test away, Khhschlr told him. The sooner we deal with this, the sooner we can get back to what we should be doing. He shook his head at her callous attitude. Khhschlr was born to a warrior clan and was Kalil-Endrathas favourite, but she had no respect for a warriors troubles. In that sense, she was less one of them and more a member of the civilian clans. Thurgakr mentioned that the Undead we destroyed arent the strongest of them, il-Enrenatha said. There are reportedly dozens at least as strong as Goro nar Kira. Preposterous, Khhschlr scoffed. This isnt the Jorgulan front with Dragons lurking everywhere. A powerful Undead being isnt so common as that. I suppose she spoke of Elder Liches? That was one type she mentioned by name. There were others. Elder Liches are not difficult to deal with. You alone could probably kill two or three at once. Was that true? She sounded utterly assured of her assessment. Even if that were the case, il-Enrenatha pressed on, the tactics that Thurgakr described are extremely problematic. We need to make sure we can defeat anything that comes our way. You dont believe we have more than enough? I do not. If each of their champions was as strong as Goro nar Kira, our combined warbands might be able to defeat a dozen in a pitched battle. The clans have deferred to you in matters of administration and economic management, but war is the purview of the warrior clans. We cannot take heedless risks with our forces. This is no mere raid: our territory will be permanently lost to the enemy if we fail. The book snapped shut and the Sage raised her gaze to meet his. And if Thurgakr told you that ten Ancient Dragons were coming this way, what would you do then? Then we would die. Thats not something one can escape on such short notice. Why is she doing this now? Is there some point to it? It was no time for personal pride or quibbles over authority. They had a war to fight. We will do what we can with the information that we have, il-Enrenatha said. But I advise that we at least gather our strongest warbands to deal with this threat. That would mean pulling the Lords dealing with the Humans in the south, Khhschlr said. Furthermore, I strongly recommend that we request aid from Rolengorek. As many powerful warriors as we can get. Well also need five times as many mystics as we have here. Have you gone insane? Even if we delivered that request, do you believe that theyd accommodate us? It is not a request made lightly. All understand that the Undead are enemies of life itself. If they consume the Draconic Kingdom, Rolengorek will be next. It is better to stand strong together while we can. Khhschlr stared up at him for a good, long while, her expression a mix of incredulity and annoyance. Lets not sound such an alarm until were sure we know what were facing, yes? She said after some time, Carry out your tests and we will see what we require based on the results. A warrior does not strike to kill until he means to do so, il-Enrenatha said. This is even more true for armies. The results that bring about our end will not be revealed until our enemies intend to put an end to us. We already understand that there is some greater will controlling these Undead C they are not the mindless horde that you first dismissed them as. Thurgakrs warning was not the first. Another young runner from nar Kira had come in advance of her with news from the north. The reminder, however, only seemed to sour Khhschlrs mood. Her ears flattened and she turned away. We cant function like this Effectively dismissed, il-Enrenatha left the Human clanhold. Two other Clanlords detached themselves from a nearby building and fell into step with him. So, il-Enverre, a Lup Lord, said, whats it going to be? We need to grind down the numbers of the Undead. Ranged skirmishing if at all possible. Some of the Undead in that horde have very annoying abilities that are delivered through direct contact. Were also going to need to increase the ratio of mystics in each warband to deal with all of the debilitating effects. Thats not something we can easily do, il-Enkimb, the other Clanlord, shook his mane. We cant just move mystics around from tribe to tribe. Well have to sort out the warriors, too. What! I dont speak of this lightly, il-Enrenatha said. Some of the Undead have supernatural defences like Magical Beasts and Monsters. Were going to have to make specialised warbands to deal with them, and each member of that warband must be capable of defeating such opponents. Do you have any idea how long that will take? Il-Enverre whined, his once-wagging tail hanging limp. If it needs to be done, il-Enrenatha said, it needs to be done. Not doing anything is the same as helping our enemies. Is this Khhschlrs idea? Il-Enkimb asked. No, il-Enrenatha flicked his ear in annoyance. She would have us carry on as we have. But going by Thurgakr nar Kiras words, we cant do that. I was hoping youd say it was the Sages idea so we could just ignore it. Thats not the end of it, il-Enrenatha said. We need to send runners to recall the Lords in the south, and we need to ask Rolengorek for help. There are dozens of Undead beings as strong as Goro nar Kira to contend with. The two Clanlords stopped in their tracks. Dozens? They said. Ill send the runners myself, il-Enrenatha told them. The Sage was also against this, by the way, but this is our war to fight. Ill be damned if I let her ruin everything. Good evening, Lord Tian. And a good evening to you, Lady Zahradnik, the Sorcerer Kings Royal Butler replied with a dignified nod. Youve come to see Her Majesty, I assume? Yes, if she will see me. Ive come to deliver the initial reports from the south. Lady Delerose, who stood opposite the door to Lord Tian, slipped into the suite behind them. When she didnt immediately appear again, Ludmila looked up at Lord Tian. I hope your duties have not tired you overly much, Lord Tian. On the contrary, Lord Tian replied, duties performed in His Majestys service can never be considered a tiresome thing. Of course. Her mind drifted back to the excursion with the Sorcerer King to the Katze Plains. While Lady Shalltear and the rest of the vassals who had descended with him expressed the same, unwaveringly dutiful attitude as Lord Tian, Ludmila sometimes wondered if that was truly what His Majesty desired. At the least, he considered Lady Shalltear and her cousins as something precious to care for C not servants through which his every desire might be fulfilled. The individuals in question, however, didnt see things that way. Speaking of your duties, Ludmila said. I believe it prudent to raise the potential threat presented to the Queen and her entourage by one degree. Oh? What prompted this? Theres a distinct difference in the level of organisation and martial power between the Beastmen weve been chasing for the last few weeks and those we face in the east. Weve given them no indication of the Draconic Kingdoms connection to the Undead horde, but that doesnt stop their stealthier individuals from potentially sneaking past our lines and appearing anywhere in the country. I see. How stealthy do you believe these individuals to be? Realistically, a bit more than I am. I know its nothing to you, but the core of Her Majestys government is also travelling with her. Losing any number of them would be a devastating loss for the Draconic Kingdom and will cast doubts upon whether a personal servant of His Majesty can ensure the Queens safety. Understood. Ill see what I can do about security arrangements. Steps approached the door from deeper within the suite. Ludmila and Lord Tian cut their conversation short. Lady Delerose reappeared and motioned for Ludmila to enter. Her Majesty will see you now. Lady Delerose led her into the suites inner chambers, where Queen Oriculus was submerged up to her shoulders in a bath of steaming water. Lady Soruel was attending to the Queen, who opened her dark eyes and looked over at their approach. My most sincere apologies for interrupting your bath, Your Majesty, Ludmila lowered herself into a deep curtsey. Its fine, Queen Oriculus replied. You are not the type to bother Us needlesslyI hope. Ludmila rose again with a slight smile on her lips. Queen Oriculus always seemed to have an easy way about her that somehow still commanded the respect of those she interacted with. Idropped in on General Saroukhanyan while looking around the southern provinces. The Queen shifted to sit higher in her bath. Saroukhanyan is alive? She leaned against the edge of the bathtub toward Ludmila, Does that mean Foca Pass still stands? What about Foca Bay? The General abandoned Foca Pass to fight in the mountains, Ludmila replied. Going by what we saw of the other fortresses and the Generals results, it was the correct decision. He and his people are still effectively resisting the Beastmen. Foca Bay is still under your citizens control and the situation is favourable enough that your citizens are raiding the Beastmen instead of the other way around. Thats wonderful news! Lady Soruel smiled. Umu, Queen Oriculus nodded. That is far beyond what We dared hope for, though the southern provinces have always had better luck with the Beastmen than the riverlands. General Saroukhanyans successful resistance presents new strategic options, Ludmila said. He and I are of the mind that the Oriculon Reach should be prioritised and the Sorcerous Kingdoms General Staff agrees. With the rainy season on its way, all fighting in the southern provinces will be significantly subdued, if not entirely paralysed. Since we now know that the people there are safely hidden away, we can focus on those in captivity. We can hardly turn down the advice if everyone agrees upon it. You have Our approval. Thank you, Your Majesty. There is one other thing to address Ludmila reached into her Infinite Haversack, withdrawing the collection of Adventurer tags. She stepped up and placed them on a stool beside the bath. Queen Oriculus frowned at the pile of metal before reaching out to take the Adamantite tag. She leaned back in her bath again, dangling it in front of her face. Leave Us, she said quietly. Zahradnik, attend. Lady Soruel and Lady Delerose hesitated for a moment, glancing at Ludmila before leaving the suite. A heartbeat after the door clicked shut, Queen Oriculus threw the tag over her shoulder. I hated that man, she muttered. Ludmila blinked at the lack of pluralis majestatis. The Queen held a sour look on her face as she sat in silence. Several seconds passed before she rose from her bath with a sigh to retrieve the adamantite tag. She returned to the water and stared at the thing glumly. No, I dont actually hate any one person, she said. Not even the Beastmen invading my domain. As the Black Scale Dragon Lord, I cannot. This probably sounds strange for a sovereign, but do you know how annoying it is to rely on people that disgust you? Nobles often find themselves in the same predicament, Your Majesty. IC Dispense with the formalities, Queen Oriculus told her. Ive heard Your Majesty and all the other variations about three hundred thousand times in the last few days. One would think theyd get used to it if it happened that often. In most other situations, perhaps, but it pains me to hear it right now. I dont feel like a majestic anything with all thats happened recently. Now, where was Iah, yes She raised the chain in her hand. Reaching for a glass of wine with the other. I hate Adventurers, you know? I consider them to be just as bad as Workers, if not worse. The very idea of Adventurers disgusts me. Do you know why? Ludmila shook her head. Queen Oriculus took a sip from her glass. Its because Humans rely on one another to survive, the Queen said. Human civilisation is built when communities join hands to create something greater than themselves. Adventurers, Workers and others like them, however, turn their backs on that. They are those who are fortunate enough to be born with great power and talent, and have had the luck or resources to cultivate their personal strength. The fact that they owe their very existence and everything that profits them to the efforts of the countless millions that came before somehow doesnt register in their minds. Never mind the past, they have no thought for the future C they only live in the present for short-lived, selfish ends. It is especially ridiculous in the Draconic Kingdom: one survives because their neighbour just happened to be the one who was eaten, yet there are those who manage to conclude that they simply deserved to survive, just as they deserve to pursue their selfish ends. Queen Oriculus placed the tag back onto the pile. The Slane Theocracy believed that the Adventurer system would work to their benefit, but they never imagined the harm that it would cause. What do you mean by that? Ludmila asked. You know that the Adventurer Guild was an institution founded by the Theocracy, yes? Yes, it was a stopgap measure for local security established in the wake of the Demon Gods. On the surface, it was, and it was for that reason everyone adopted it in those fearful times. In reality, it was a seed of selfishness planted in every Human nation that rose in the wake of the calamity two centuries ago. The Theocracy believed that, as the preeminent power in the region, they would naturally attract all of the greatest individuals that appeared and would be able to position them as they pleased. Water dripped into the steaming bathtub as Queen Oriculus raised a glistening finger. The Adventurer Guild does not involve itself in the conflicts of humankind C Im sure youve heard that before. Im sure everyone familiar with the Adventurer Guild is familiar with that policy, Ludmila replied with a nod. They go out of their way to state it all the time, after all. Its a policy that both encourages its members to stay detached from local interests, Queen Oriculus said, and prevents strong Adventurers from threatening the lives of other strong Adventurers. The system of rank, reward and fame is both a trap and a filter, separating the wheat from the chaff. And it is the Slane Theocracy that harvests the fruit of that process. Unfortunately, it also has the effect of crippling a countrys national power. Perhaps they understood that and did it on purpose anyway, to ensure that the Human nations around them remained dependent on their care. If the Adventurer Guild didnt exist, Ludmila said, and Workers as a result, you would still have Mercenaries. Of course, the Queen replied, but Mercenaries are unwieldy and problematic. They come with baggage. Anyway, I digress. What I mean to say is I would prefer that the fruit cultivated in my domain benefits my domain. I want my people to understand that they are part of a greater legacy rather than believe that they somehow sprung forth independently from nothingness. That to be gifted with rare ability is not considered power to be exploited for personal privilege, but a precious opportunity upon which the very future of their civilisation rests. So you wish for me to encourage a value system that promotes the thinking that is conducive to the greater good of society. It is to your benefit as well. It is also to the benefit of your country. The greatest challenge of any state is ensuring that its resources are efficiently employed. People are the sort of resource with minds of their own and legs that can carry them off to places unknown. I do not mean it in the cold sense that the Empire does, of course C thats just the reality of things. The tribal systems of humanity evolved in a way that attempted to address that tendency. Those with desirable talent and ability were offered incentives for their service. Traditionally, it meant offering land, rights and privileges C in short, a Noble title. Well-bred daughters were also used as a weapon in that struggle. As time passed and civilisation advanced, however, freedom, prosperity, and what was desirable were no longer solely defined by having those things. Your people appear fanatically loyal as it is, Ludmila noted. In a manner of speaking, Queen Oriculus replied. They are loyal insofar as what they are dictates what loyalty is. What loyalty means to a landlord or tenant is very different from what it means to a Merchant or Mercenary. I suppose that is difficult to notice from your position. I will keep your wishes in mind, DrauC Ludmilas mouth clamped shut. Her upbringing wouldnt allow her to address Queen Oriculus by her first name alone. The Queen rolled her eyes with a smile, her voice turning coy. Drau, eh? I hadnt realised you wanted to get that close. By the way: how did you get these tags? Did Saroukhanyan take the Beastmen who had them down with his army? No, Ludmila replied, I just happened to land on them earlier today. really? Really. It was nothing special. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 10, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 5th day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE Hold it right there! Ilyshnish froze just as she was about to leap from one cliffside outcropping to the next. Below them, on a narrow ledge, a set of eyes reflected the faint moonlight leaking through the clouds. Ive not seen your kind before! The voice echoed off of the cliff face, Who are you? My name is Pebble. Pebble? Another voice snickered, What kind of name is that? It was a low voice, but it was crystal clear to Ilyshnish and her companions. Pebble dropped thirty metres to the ledge below, landing in front of the Con patrol. She rose to her full, four-metre height, staring down at the one who had made the comment. Do you have a problem with that? Pebble asked. Across the patrol, ears went flat and whiskers drooped. No, the Con replied in a very small voice. Pebble is fine. Your mother must have loved you very much. The Krkono?e didnt name their offspring, so that probably didnt make much sense to them. Ilyshnish dropped down and landed behind the Con patrol. Pinecone hopped down from his crag as well, landing beside Pebble. The Con cautiously backed away from the two towering felid Beastmen before them. One of them bumped into Ilyshnish, and he leapt up with a frightened shout. Is fearful panic the natural state of your species? Ilyshnish asked. It took several seconds for one of them to collect themselves enough to reply. N-not at all! I see. Then why have you interrupted our journey? Youyouve crossed into the Confederation of Rolengorek. Not that youre unwelcome, mind you C were just doing our job. As a patrol. In that case, Ilyshnish gestured to the two Krkono?e Rangers standing across from her, the gentleman standing beside Pebble is Pinecone. My name is Winter Moon. Were travellers from a people that hail from the northwest. but the Wyvern Riders are in the northwest. Far to the northwest. May we go now? If you plan on entering, you should at least learn the rules Why do you keep speaking like that? Its not as if Im going to eat you Even Quagoa were less timid. Just how had these Beastmen managed to invade a country that lit people on fire? Very well, Ilyshnish said. Lead the way. The village isnt farwait, whats that thing? Is it your food? The Con pointed a claw at Vltava, who had fallen in line with Pebble and Pinecone. Since the Krkono?e Druid had shed his antlers over the winter, he currently resembled an odd-looking sheep. Eventually, Pebble said. I see. Well, this way, please. They followed the ledge down into one of the many highland valleys carved into the plateau. Lady Zahradnik had identified the area as an ideal entry point for Ilyshnish and her companions for several reasons that Ilyshnish could discern. The main reason was that it was in a position where conflict was minimised. In political terms, the borders in the area were strong and stable. In the northwest, the Wyvern Rider Tribes were well-entrenched and decisively answered any challenge. The north was the domain of a Black Dragon and most species were understandably averse to them. As a result, the people who lived on the plateau did not assume any stranger was inherently antagonistic and were more likely to talk than to attack. So how large is this Confederation of yours? Ilyshnish asked. It is vast beyond imagining, the Con leading the patrol answered. My tribes territory is but a speck among the tens of thousands of tribes that dwell in Rolengorek. Is there any meaning to Rolengorek? The Oriculon is the great river that flows through the length of the Confederation. Ah, I see Since she knew the river as the Oriculon, Rolengorek was only translated when used to refer directly to the river. The other uses referred to other things associated with the river, but were not the river itself. Are there any places youd recommend for us to go? Ilyshnish asked, Anywhere special or some locations that your people are particularly proud of? Hmmto be honest, none of us have ever gone beyond our tribes territories. We only hear of the world beyond when the village Merchant returns from his journeys. They could go to Cau, one of the other Con suggested. It is the biggest place that our Merchant goes to. The jewelled ear clip that the chief gave his daughter is from there. Jewels? She liked the sound of that. Would it be possible to travel with this village Merchant? Ilyshnish asked. His circuit takes a month and he was last at the village three weeks ago, the patrol leader replied. He doesnt go back and forth directly. If you want to go straight to Cau, all you have to do is follow the river that goes by our village. That river will eventually join with another river called the Caura, and thats where youll find Cau. A small crowd was stalking after them by the time they entered the village. The village itself was a collection of stone dens that used a stand of scraggly pines as a windbreak. She didnt see any signs or even the slightest evidence of writing to identify what each structure in the village was, though if the people here never left their territories, it wasnt exactly necessary. The patrol led them to a flat slab of rock in the centre of the village, which Ilyshnish decided to dub the hall. Dozens of Con watched them curiously from their dens and the nearby trees, creating a field of eyes that reflected the scant moonlight. Now, the patrol leader said, the chiefs out hunting so youll have to make do with me. Most of the rules are pretty common sense. First off, no poaching. If you do end up hunting something down, make sure you compensate the local tribe. Is there some common measure of value here? Ilyshnish asked, Trade coins, perhaps? Usually, only the Merchants and chiefs have coins, but, yeah, thatll work. Every tribe has some supplies to trade if you need them. You can pay the mystics for any magical treatment you might need, as well. Ilyshnishs long, fluffy tail curled and uncurled as the Con spoke. So far, it wasnt very different from how Humans did things. Except for the poaching part. The Beastmen were much more reasonable when it came to that. Poaching carried the death penalty in Human lands. Is every part of Rolengorek the territory of one tribe or another? Yes. We have a race for every space. We Con, for instance, prefer mountains like these. Urmah C theyre the Lionfolk C prefer more arid and grassy places. Ocelo are Jaguarfolk who can live anywhere with decent rainforest. The Nar are the Tigerfolk that prowl the jungle floors. Gao and Lup C the Dog and Wolf Beastmen C can scratch up a living just about anywhere that isnt flooded or sheer. Is it only Beastmen who dwell here? Yep, the patrol leader nodded. There arent any of your race, but no one should bother you about it. That weird little sheep, on the other handhey, wheres that thing? What thing? One of the Con with him replied. That yellow band that Clan Torokgha said we needed for potential visitors. Ah, that thingone minute. The Con returned with a rawhide strip that Ilyshnish would be hard-pressed to describe as yellow. He approached Vltava, gingerly holding the tiny strip in his claws. Whats that for? Ilyshnish asked. Its something to identify things as not for eating, basically. Ow! They looked over at Vltava. The bewildered Con in front of him picked the rawhide strip up off of the ground and leaned forward with it. Vltavas split-hoofed hand smacked it away again. Agh! The Con dropped the strip and shook his paw, What the Not for eating? Vltava bleated, Never have I been so insulted in my life. Itit talks? The patrol leader blinked. Of course he talks, Ilyshnish said. Vltava is one of our travelling companions. But you said he was food Eventually, Pebble told him. Ilyshnish went over and picked up the rawhide strip and stuffed it into a pouch. Ill do something about this later, she said. If Vltava didnt want it, then she would keep the thing. The item didnt seem to be magical, but it was undoubtedly useful. Is there anything else we need to know? Ilyshnish asked, Dangerous fellows that we should be wary of or important people that we shouldnt cross? Dangerous fellowsIm not sure if youll end up there, but the tribes of the Worldspine raid our lands further to the east. Whats the Worldspine? Its the big mountain range north of Rolengorek. There are a lot of nasty things up there. My advice would be not to get anywhere near. As for important people, every village has a chief. Every town has a Clanlord. It might be hard for outsiders, but you should memorise what members of the big clans look like. Everyone listens to them. That sounds straightforward enough, Ilyshnish said. Anything more? The patrol leader crossed his arms and looked up at the night sky. Hmmnothing really comes to mind. Just being decent should keep you out of trouble. Hey, what about you guys? Whats it like where you come from? Our homes are in the mountains, too, Ilyshnish replied. But at a higher elevation. I suppose you could already tell by our thick coats. Do you get raided often? Or do any raiding? Not recently. Our territories are plentiful enough. Sounds nice, the patrol leader sighed. Its starting to get crowded here and the only way we got to go is north. Damn Trolls arent even edible. Trolls? Was that what was at that lake? It made sense to her. Trolls would be useful and easy-to-control minions for a Black Dragon. They shared the same, swampy environment and Black Dragons breathed acid, which was fatal to Trolls. Expanding north probably isnt a good idea, Ilyshnish said. Whys that? I meandered around a bit before arriving here. The area isnt only home to Trolls, but also to at least one Black Dragon. Low murmurs rose from around the crowd. A Dragon, you say? The patrol leader said, I should let the chief know about that. If its there, we have to get rid of it right away. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. A-are you sure about that? Of course! You have to get rid of Dragons before theyre too big to get rid of. Ilyshnish suppressed a shudder. Other races had such a vicious outlook when it came to Dragons. One could just quietly be minding their own business when a mob of goons randomly came by to turn them into a purse. After answering a few more questions, she thanked the Con for their help and they continued on their way. The environment wasnt too different from that of the Upper Reaches of the Katze River. Conifer forests filled the highland valleys and rugged, rocky ranges dominated the skyline. The ground was moist from rains and the river they followed had swelled to overflow its banks in a few places, creating intermittent patches of flooded brush. This is a good place, Vltava said. The balance is strong and not easily disturbed. The Krkono?e Druid nipped a patch of moss as they strolled by a fallen log. Did that count as poaching? If thats the case, Ilyshnish asked, how do you feel about Lady Zahradniks territory? The balance has gone all wonky there. She gave birth to a Dryad within a year. The Warden is a servant of the balance. There will always be some important reason why she does what she does. I dont think shes as unerring as you believe her to be. What is, is. And, so, their conversation ended. The peaks lining their passage grew further apart until they could no longer be seen from the valley floor. Their rugged trail grew wider as well, turning into a muddy yellow road pockmarked with pools of rainwater. Traffic also grew, and the Con that they passed threw them curious glances. Ilyshnish did her best to ignore them and pretend that nothing at all was amiss. The river eventually joined another as the patrol leader had described. They stopped at its banks, gazing across the silty current. Cau should be around here somewhere, I think? Ilyshnish looked around, How do they cross the river, anyway? It must be at least two hundred metres wide. A barge occasionally went by, but none stopped to ferry them across. After a few more vessels passed, Vltava sighed. Mass Fly. They skimmed across the water to the opposite shore. A set of Con mending fishing nets froze and stared at them as they landed on the towns wharf. Vltava gave them a look. What? Ilyshnish picked up the murdersheep and scurried off. Stop trying to confront everything! Ilyshnish said. Order must be established. They must learn to respect meh. Did you just insert a bleat into the end of that sentence? No. You literally did! Ilyshnish let out an exasperated sigh, shaking her head. Despite their unassuming, isolated nature, the Krkono?e could casually toy with the way that the world translated language. A sudden downpour drove them under the boughs of an unknown species of tree. She set Vltava down upon a protruding root and shook the water out of her coat. Look, Ilyshnish said. We cant go around picking fights everywhere we go. By firmly establishing a hierarchy, Vltava replied, future challenges will be avoided. Where in the world is food on top of the hierarchy? No C dont answer that. You heard that patrol leader: decent behaviour will get us by just fine. Theyre just curious; theyre not challenging you. And if they do? In that case, theyre the ones who started it. Its fine to defend oneself. Vltava flicked his ear and looked away. Ilyshnish sighed in relief and settled onto her haunches, watching the locals make their way through the rain. Where should we go first? Ilyshnish asked. Did you not scout the area a few days ago with the Warden? Pebble asked back. I did, but we didnt go over every little bit of it. All of the interesting things that I noticed were further in. She eyed Pebble and Pinecone. Her strategy was to use them as a front and learn how things worked in Rolengorek through their interactions. Instead, Vltava seemed to always take the initiative. Letting him do all of the talking was bound to start some sort of war C one that Vltava would probably win. How do I set this up A dull rumble of thunder filled the air as the rain intensified. Some of the Beastmen passing by ran over to join them under their tree. Guess the rains have come a bit early this year, a Con with a large pack sighed as he dragged himself in. Oh, youre not Ocelo. I havent seen your kind around here Were from a people called the Krkono?e, Ilyshnish shifted over on her root. Please, have a seat. You look like youve travelled far. Much obliged, the Con said. Names Qiro C a humble peddler on the Caura Run. Winter Moon, Ilyshnish introduced herself. Thats Pebble, and thats Pinecone. This is Vltava, who will become food eventually. Qiro looked across Ilyshnish at Vltava, stroking his jaw with a paw. Food eventually, ehhow big will he get? Hes already an adult, but his antlers make him look half again as large when theyre fully grown. Interesting. And youre not eating him yet? Is he a stud for your herd? Vltava has four mates, Vltava said. I see, Qiro nodded sagely. Forgive an old Merchant for his habits, but do you offer any other products? The Krkono?e Druid directed his gaze at Pebble and Pinecone. Pinecone gestured to his belt. We have many items fashioned out of his wool, he said. These pouches, for instance. Or this sling. His antlers are used for medicine and accessories. A sling? Youre warriors, then? Hunters. Hunters? Using ranged weaponry? You must have some pretty nasty beasties where you live. Or are they flying ones? Once, there were Dragons, Pebble said. More recently, it has only been Magical Beasts. Manticores, Wyverns, Gryphons, Giant Eagles and the like. Ilyshnish eyed the sling in Pebbles claws. It looked highly valuable, and, as a weapon, that meant it was also probably very powerful. Had she inadvertently become travelling companions with a group of dangerous predators? They mentioned Dragons, yet they had survived and the Dragons had not. Very nice, Qiro gave the items an appraising look. We mostly deal in Nug wool and leather, ourselves. How far are your territories? Clan Torokgha said that the expansion in the west might create opportunities for trade, but I didnt expect those opportunities to come to us. Its not very far, Ilyshnish said, but there are certain obstacles in the way. We live on the other side of a large negative energy zone called the Katze Plains. There are a number of Human-inhabited lands around it. Hmmthen I suppose old Qiro will be long gone before we see much from there. A pity C I always wanted to see a bit more of the world. You have other borders, do you not? Well, Qiro said, theres the Lut but Im no salt runner. The Clans down south control that trade anyway. Everywhere else, the neighbours are more likely to attack you than talk. So you settle on peddling your wares on this Caura Run. Its not so bad, Qiro leaned back and stretched his legs. The people are good and friendly and theyre always happy to see old Qiro. What sort of wares are you carrying right now? Ilyshnish asked. Would you like to take a look? Just a moment here The old Con pushed himself to his feet, going over to unpack his things. He laid out several large rolls of leather, bundles of wool, herbs, and strips of preserved meat. A few people came over to examine his goods. Since youre heading to Cau, Ilyshnish said, does this mean that these products are from a village somewhere? The villages up in the mountains nearby, Qiro said. Theyre simple, honest folk, herding Nug and living off of the land. Though they were called something different, Nug seemed mostly identical to Nuk. She raised a strip of preserved meat to her face and sniffed it experimentally. They smelled the same, too. This appears to be edible. How far is it to the nearest city? Oros about a hundred kilometres downriver. How much meat are you carrying? Going by Zu Chirus journey through the Empire, prices for things were higher in cities than in the countryside. If she needed to pay for anything, she would rather pay less. I can part with sixty kilograms. Do you accept trade coins? Trade coins? That might be a bit much In the end, she bought the meat, four rolls of leather, a bale of Nug wool and a bundle of each of the herbs that Qiro was carrying. The old Con Merchant looked down at the gold trade coin in his paw. Well, that sure is a weight off of my shoulders, he said. You folks plan on visiting for long? Were not even sure how large this place is, Ilyshnish replied. Do you have any recommendations as to where we should go? They say Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhrs the centre of everything, Qiro replied. Its halfway across Rolengorek, though. Guess its not too long of a trip if you can afford a spot on a ship. What about work? Is there something like an Adventurer Guild? The Con Merchant furrowed his brow. Im afraid Im not familiar with what you just mentioned. Ah, its something like a place where hunters can find work. Dealing with Magical Beasts, Monsters and the like. We dont have anything like that. The warrior clans take care of those problems. Argh, am I going to be losing coins all trip? The trip to the Empire was highly lucrative, so she had hoped for the same in Rolengorek. You can probably find work in the cities as menial labour, Qiro offered. The foremen always pick out the biggest and strongest. Aside from that, do you have any special skills? Im a Bard. A Bard? Thats classy stuff. In that case, you might be able to find work in the high-class districts in the cities. Any clan with the means will take in a good Bard. That sounded far more promising than menial labour. Eventually, the rains gave out and they parted ways with Qiro. They followed the Caura river on its southward course, passing through one town before reaching a Beastman city at the end of a modest lake. It, too, was populated by Con, but the architecture C if one could call it that C of the city was different from the settlements from before that took advantage of natural terrain for dens and other structures. They joined a short line at the city entrance, which was marked by an opening in its overgrown earthen wall. Ilyshnish had a sense that it was there more to keep the jungle and elements at bay rather than serve any defensive function. When it came their turn, one of the sentries shouted up at her. Declare yourselves! Ilyshnish started at the sudden noise and looked down at the sentry. Just because Im taller than you doesnt mean that you need to shout up at me. sorry. State your name and your business in Oro. My name is Winter Moon. My companions here are Pebble and Pinecone. Thewhat are you doing? Im not doing anything, Vltava replied. The Krkono?e Druid was standing between Pebble and Pinecone with a Con cub dangling off of him. The young felid Beastman wasnt able to damage Vltava, but it appeared to be having the time of its life with his woollen coat. Whose child is this? Ilyshnish called out. Im so sorry! one of the Con behind them gasped, Kaya, you cant do that! Let go, Kaya! Please forgive us, shes still too young C shes been pouncing on everything recently. Its not a problem, Ilyshnish said, then turned back to the sentry. This is Vltava. Vltava stared up at the sentries with his middle eye. The sentries eyed him warily. What is he? One of them asked. Food, Ilyshnish replied. Eventually. If hes not to be eaten immediately, the sentry said, we have something you can use toC Ah, if youre talking about those bands, we have one. He doesnt like them, though. Being marked as a non-consumable is an insult to one whose ultimate purpose is to be consumed. The sentries didnt seem to have any answer to that. She took advantage of their confused silence to ask another question. By the way, I am a Bard by trade. Might you know of someplace where I might find suitable employ for the duration of my stay? A Bard? Head to the Clanhold. Thank you, Ilyshnish said. By the way, what is the name of the clan that presides here? Con Oro. Oroas in the same name used for the city? Yeah. The name of the place is the name of the clan in charge. Thats how it works around here. She thanked the sentry again before walking into the city. The mornings rain had turned its streets into running streams that emptied into the river that cut through its centre. Thousands of Con made their way through the trees, those coming close to Ilyshnishs group casting curious glances at them. Ilyshnish looked around for something that might be considered a Clanhold, but eventually gave up and approached a set of Beastmen loitering under a set of huge roots stretching out across the forest floor. Excuse me, she asked. Could you direct us to the Clanhold? One of the Con pointed past her shoulder, towards the top of a hill overlooking the lake. She thanked them before going on her way, looking back and forth at the wealth of new things as they made their way up. Is any of this at all familiar to you? No, Pebble said. Its strangethe appearance and behaviour of these Con suggest theyre more suited for the highlands we first encountered them in. Theres a sense of awkwardness in their presence here. Youre probably right about that, Ilyshnish said, but its a city. Instead of hunting, they work. Hunting ranges become meaningless, but ones nature is not so easy to change. If I were to describe it, they havent made sense of urban realities yet. Upon closer inspection, it was simply a place where many gathered because work C and thus food C was available. There were labourers and a few merchants scattered about. People exchanged labour or goods for what they needed. Nothing resembled a workshop and industries appeared to revolve around fishing, ranching, leather, hand-woven textiles and timber. Qiros simple and honest folk could also be interpreted as primitive. At least if one judged things the way that Humans did. Since she was posing as one of the Krkono?e, however, she couldnt express herself in that manner. Strangely enough, thinking like a Dragon was more in line with the Krkono?e. Like Dragons, they had existed as an established culture for a very long time, and were far more advanced than most realised. It was to the degree that one couldnt consider it in terms of ahead or behind C they were ancient, while most societies in the region were laughably young. The world will reject them, soon enough, Vltava said as they strolled along a street-stream. This recklessness can only end in a violent response. Their course may still change, Pinecone said. Too optimistic, Vltava replied. Could you stop dooming them in the middle of the street? Ilyshnish said, What will happen to them will happen, but Id rather not anything happen to us along the way. Dozens of sentries were already carefully monitoring their approach by the time they reached the rocky crest of the hill. The Beastmen present were all significantly stronger than those who dwelled below, though they still couldnt match Pebble and Pinecone, never mind Vltava and herself. My name is Winter Moon, Ilyshnish greeted the stern-faced guards with an elegant gesture. I am a travelling Bard from the distant northwest, come to learn of Rolengorek and its people. The sentries in the front looked over their shoulders, to a slightly larger Beastman standing higher up the land. He made his way down with a measured gait, coming to stand before her while making a gesture of his own. I am il-Enawe con Oro, he said. It would be our honour to receive you and your companions in our hold, Winter Moon. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 10, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Is this the Noble hospitality that Lady Wagner spoke of? The hold of Clan Oro bore little resemblance to the holds of Human Lords. There was no manor or keep C only a spacious expanse under the boughs of a great tree. The tree itself grew near the top of the citys highest hill, and many dens were fashioned in its shadow. il-Enawe con Oro entertained them beside a clear pool fed by channels of rainwater that flowed down between the trees labyrinthine roots. Hundreds of his warriors feasted around them, and the occasion filled the surroundings with good cheer. According to Lady Wagner, who had briefed her on the Empires aristocracy before she was sent on her winter assignment, Human Nobles did something similar. Be they from Baharuth, Re-Estize or Roble, those who paid a visit to a Noble manor were afforded hospitality in accordance with their station. No one was turned away; even common travellers were at least given a safe place to rest and some food, though commoners were usually more comfortable finding lodgings with other commoners. Knights dined with Lords in their halls and fellow Lords were treated to feasts. Kings and Emperors were, of course, spared no expense. Countess Corelyn mentioned that monasteries and hospitals filled that role in the Theocracy for pilgrims, clergymen and other travellers, though Ilyshnish wasnt sure what a monastery was. This custom was, of course, not some one-sided show of hospitality. Several expectations were placed upon the guests. First was that travellers were usually the only source of news in provincial regions, so they were expected to share what they had heard during their journeys. Much of the host populations repository of lore and recent events was woven in this manner. Additionally, word of the hosts hospitality and the various things that they displayed were to be spread. In other words, it was a way of building prestige, advertising goods, and adding various other tidbits to the slow flow of information that circulated a realm. Bards were universally recognised, and their role as bearers of culture, lore and information usually earned them a special place at a Lords table. Conversely, a poorly treated Bard could ruin a Lords reputation through skilful slander and manipulation of information. The question now was how much of that applied to Beastman Lords and what other things they might expect of her. Can I figure out what he wants in a roundabout way? Maybe I could just get him to talk about himself Your city appears prosperous and lively, il-Enawe, Ilyshnish said. It does not fall short of the major cities that Ive seen in my travels. Il-Enawes tail came up, his posture shifting in a clear display of pride. Is that so? He said, Of the outside world, we only have knowledge of the Draconic Kingdoms cities to compare to. Where have your wanderings taken you? I have just started my travels recently, but Ive already been to many places. I have seen the cavernous underground strongholds of the Mountain Dwarves and the citadels of Frost Giants in the frozen peaks. My journeys have taken me over the cold waters of the northern ocean where mountains of ice ride the waves and leviathans rule the deep. Most recently, I skirted a vast plain ruled by the Undead and through the lands of a Human Empire, witnessing their war of ruthless expansion against a quiet woodland realm. All around them, members of Clan Oro quieted and shifted closer to hear her words. As expected, the leader of the warrior clan picked out the last bit of her spiel. Where did this war you speak of happen, and when? Not three months ago, Ilyshnish replied. Roughly fifteen hundred kilometres north by northwest of your fair city. The woodland realm is known as The Blister, a beautiful jungle sanctuary nestled in a volcanic caldera over a hundred kilometres wide. It is a place of bubbling hot springs that feed warm rivers and steaming lakes. Its dense canopy traps the heat rising from the ground, turning it into a place that feels like summer the year round. And the inhabitants? Il-Enawe asked, Who was it that called The Blister home? Magical Beasts, Heteromorphs, and Demihumans of many types. Goblins, Ogres, Trolls and Troglodytes. Mightiest amongst the tribes of the Blister were those of the noble Hyena Beastfolk that you may know as Gnolls. Over them all, however, was an Ancient Green Dragon, the Viridian Dragon Lord, who scattered her progeny across the jungle to play their insidious games of intrigue. Il-Enawe and his warriors gaped at her claim. An Ancient Green? Indeed, Ilyshnish inclined her head slightly. A mighty wyrm who stood unchallenged for centuries; whose domain encompassed not only The Blister, but also the lands of the Human Empire around it. The Viridian Dragon Lord exacted tribute from them all, and it was for that reason that the Humans took up their weapons to overthrow her. I find it difficult to believe that Humans, of all people, could stand up to an Ancient Dragon, il-Enawe leaned forward. Did they have some secret weapon that gave them the means to challenge the Viridian Dragon Lord? Many powerful champions came together to slay the foul Green and her brood. Do you know of the nature of Green Dragons? We sure do. There are dozens of those nasty reptiles lording over the Jorgulan Commonwealth to the east. Weve been fighting them for generations. Ah, that explains your keen interest in the talebut, no, the Humans had only their champions, their armies and their magic to contest the Dragon Lords reign. The Con Lords demeanour imperceptibly shifted, as if something disappointed him. It only lasted for a moment, however, and Ilyshnish continued the tale. The Empire was shrewd in its preparations, laying traps before executing their plans. Their first move coincided with the presentation of their tribute, for the Viridian Dragon Lord was proud and vain and loved to display her superiority over all. To do this, she had her brood gather the mightiest of their servants to form a parade that conveyed the tribute to her lair. In one fell swoop, the Empires champions fell upon the champions of the jungle, wholly slaughtering them while they were burdened with their task. And, in doing so, il-Enawe nodded thoughtfully, they knocked out the Green Dragons strongest supporters. Just so. Their victory over the jungle champions also marked the beginning of the Empires greater assault. With the Viridian Dragon Lord waiting in her lair for her treasure, they only had a few days to defeat the remainder of the jungle tribes. Flights of Hippogriffs and Griffons mounted by Dragoons and War Wizards fell upon the disparate tribes, while the Empires army marched into the jungle, trampling its denizens who were unaware that a grand offensive had commenced. Warrior, civilian and child alike fell to cold steel and fiery spell. Partway through their advance, however, the Viridian Dragon Lord roused and became aware of the Humans advance into her domain. I dont see how the Humans could survive the wrath of an Ancient Dragon, il-Enawe said. She was tempted to include her part in the fight, but decided it would lead to awkward questions. The Viridian Dragon Lord thought the very same thing, Ilyshnish nodded. Her minions and her brood were depleted, but she was still mighty in her own right. Confident that the Humans could do nothing to her, she departed the jungle to show the Humans the folly of their actions by choking their cities to death with her noxious breath. How many of the Humans died? None, Ilyshnish said. None?! Indeed, none. For the Viridian Dragon Lord committed an error. Distracted by the brave flying forces sent against her, she didnt realise that she was now the target of a trap. The aerial battle strayed over the foothills of the Azerlisia Mountains, which was the territory of their powerful neighbour. Within minutes, a terrible Dark Elf appeared to slay the Viridian Dragon Lord with a single arrow from her bow! Deathly silence followed the fall of the Viridian Dragon Lord. Ilyshnish could sympathise: she would be terrified upon hearing that for the first time as well. A-a Dark Elf, you say? Il-Enawe swallowed, Ive never heard of such a terrifying being! Terrifying doesnt even begin to describe her, Ilyshnishs voice was grave. Before anyone realised, she dressed the Viridian Dragon Lord as if she were a hunter dressing another days quarry felled in the field C an Ancient Dragon turned into a pile of crafting materials in seconds. Howhow far is the Draconic Kingdom from the territory of this Dark Elf? The Con Lord asked, We should warn Clan Torokgha about such a powerful being if her territory is nearby. Hmm, or maybe Il-Enawe crossed his arms and looked down at the stone table between them, brows furrowed in thought. Ilyshnish took the opportunity to pop a chunk of Nug meat into her mouth. It really did taste like Nuk. Could it be that you wish to meet her? Ilyshnish asked after going through an entire plate of meat. Before he embarked on his great venture in the west, il-Enawe said, Kalil-Endratha said that new opportunities for our people must surely come with the conquest of the Draconic Kingdom. Not just opportunities for land and trade, but also chances to build beneficial relationships with the nations that lie beyond. Rolengorek has always been surrounded by enemies, he said, and we must learn how to make friends. Are your neighbours truly so bad? They are, in different ways. The Jorgulans and their Green Dragon masters are a slowly-growing threat that becomes more aggressive over time. The tribes of the Worldspine may as well be from a different world. Profit is the only motive of the Great Lut, and they as a great leech that cannot be removed. What about the Draconic Kingdom? The Humans? Il-Enawe snorted, The Humans are the worst. We are naturally predator and prey, but it is on the largest raids that you see their true nature shine through. I have witnessed it personally on several occasions; when fiery Angels fill the skies and I stared into the eyes of their elite warbands. They do not see us as beings who also struggle for our place in the world, but as things to be destroyed. It is no simple war that they wage; they take great glee in going out of their way to torture and slay our braves. Everyone in the west knows that there can be no peace with the Draconic Kingdom, for they would destroy us all if given the chance. Lady Zahradnik seemed to have a glowing opinion of the Draconic Kingdoms people, so Ilyshnish wondered how the Beastmen had arrived at such a different conclusion. It was as if they were talking about two entirely different countries. Then again, they did light people on fire. Maybe they were mad about being eaten, Ilyshnish offered. Thats unreasonable, il-Enawe waved a paw dismissively. Besides, its not as if weve been eating them into extinction. We have always followed the ways of predator and prey. Without us, their lands would be overpopulated and overgrazed. Besides, you dont see us complaining about being eaten by others. You may have a point there It was perfectly natural to fear for ones life and fight for survival, but, as far as she knew, Humans were the only race that complained about being eaten. Other races treated predation as an unfortunate fact of life at most. If you seek friends that may see things more as you do, Ilyshnish said, I would say that the City State Alliance is your best bet. Whats that? The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. They are the remnants of a nation called Karnassus, which was shattered by the advent of the Demon Gods. Humans live there as well, but they are only one of many species that call themselves citizens. By virtue of that alone, one may assume that they hold a broader worldview. That sounds promising, il-Enawe said, whereabouts are they? North of the Worldspine, Ilyshnish said, they occupy the plateau region between the Baharuth Empire in the west and the Great Steppe in the east. If crossing directly over the Worldspine proves too difficult, you can always try going around. Another rainstorm swept over the city, accompanied by peals of thunder that reverberated across the valley. Ilyshnish turned her attention upwards, watching water trickle from the branches above. These patterns of weather dont match what Im familiar with, she said. What are the seasons like in Rolengorek? We have a dry season in the winter, il-Enawe said, and a wet season for half the year following it. Is it safe to travel in the coming months? The initial deluge makes travel over land treacherous. Flooding and mudslides are common. If you plan on travelling during those weeks, I would suggest going by way of the river. The deluge is a quiet period when most of us spend time with our families, but the cities will be lively enough. Since its like that, Ilyshnish said, Ive heard of a great city in the east. Id like to get there as quickly as possible. Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr? I believe you will find much of interest there. As for the fastest routeyou can cut through the jungle east of here. After a hundred kilometres, youll find yourself in the Tzeltal River Valley. If you follow that river downstream, youll reach the city of Achi, where the Tzeltal joins the Oriculon. Il-Enchotl ocelo Achi is a good friend of mine and he would be ecstatic to host you in his hold. They remained in Oro until the morning, and Ilyshnish entertained her hosts with a selection of tales and news from the world abroad. She purposely avoided mentioning the Sorcerous Kingdom and any connections that she had with the Undead, as it seemed like a bad idea to be associated with what most considered the enemies of all life. Il-Enawe was already more than satisfied with her offerings, so there was no need to go out of her way to invite trouble. The following morning, il-Enawe saw Ilyshnish and her companions to Oros eastern gate, describing the way to the pass leading to the next valley. They made their way through the pouring rain, following a well-travelled road up the mountain. Once the city disappeared behind a bend in the jungle trail, Ilyshnish addressed the Krkono?e. So, Ilyshnish asked, what did you think of il-Enawe and his people? A variation of a path well worn, Vltava said. We have seen it countless times before, and shall see it many times more. You dont have to make it sound so bland, Ilyshnish said. Theirs is one song amongst many, but that song is still uniquely theirs. It has a value intrinsic to itself. Meh. What a rude fellow. Maybe it was a side effect of being a member of such an ancient society. Anything new was just as likely something old, and thus they were unimpressed by nearly everything. Ilyshnish hoped that she wouldnt be like that when she was an Ancient. It was such a cold and distant way to look at the world, suited to those who isolated themselves from it. What about you two? She asked the two Rangers. Their culture is a collection of long-forgotten scars, Pinecone said. It is tragic to look upon. Would you relieve them of that tragedy? Ilyshnish asked. No, Pinecone answered. That tragedy is as much a part of the world as anything else. It is their song to sing, as you might say, Seeker. In many ways, the Krkono?e were relaxing to be around. They generally understood what was necessary and unnecessary, and they had a fair idea of how things fit together. It was unlike travelling with the many mortals that constantly tried to impose their worldview on everything and became offended whenever something had the gall to oppose it. In that case, did you notice anything troublesome for us? No, Vltava said. The effect of their actions is limited. A ripple in the corner of an ocean. I have seen neither power nor will enough to be of any note. That is an assessment for the present, Pebble said. Though they may ultimately not get very far on their own, they may contribute to something greater than themselves. This is not always desirable. It is not our concern. At what point does it become your concern? Ilyshnish eyed the Krkono?e Druid worriedly, I hope we wont end up flattening half of the country. Vltava trotted ahead to investigate a clump of ferns. Then he took them all in one, vicious chomp. Ilyshnishs worries grew. Did he just make a statement? She wasnt sure if she could stop him if he decided to act on something. Destroying cities left and right would make reporting the information that Lady Shalltear wanted difficult, and if the evil little Vampire didnt hear what she wanted to hear, things would go poorly for Ilyshnish. They arrived in the Tzeltal River Valley late that afternoon, stopping at a rocky outcropping several hundred metres off of the trail. There, she had the Krkono?e stop for a meal while she scouted the surroundings from the air. It didnt take long for her to discover that they had entered a valley she had crossed over with Lady Zahradnik on their brief flyover of the Beastman country. Relief fell over her and she returned to her companions. I know where we are now, Ilyshnish told them. We can be in the city I wanted to see in two or three days. Vltava rose from where he was resting and floated back down to the trail. Ilyshnish assumed her felid Krkono?e appearance and rushed off after him. Why did you want to come here, anyway? She asked. Curiosity, Vltava answered. Over what? Before encountering the Warden, we were migrating eastward. We scried the way ahead, past the place of unlife to the lands beyond. We found a place ideal for habitation, which the locals call the Worldspine, but since we settled under the Wardens protection, many questions remain unanswered about what we saw. They crossed paths with a set of different felid Beastmen from before. These ones were larger than the Con and had dark, spotted rosettes over coats of yellow shades. About one in ten had black coats, though there were no other differences between those and the rest. Ilyshnish bobbed her head in silent greeting as they passed one another, ready to snatch Vltava and run away if he tried to bite them. After going by without incident, she released a quiet sigh of relief. Those are the Ocelo that Lady Zahradnik described to me, she said. Theyre physically more powerful than the Con, but the Con have better endurance. Are the tribes here all divided by species? Pebble asked. That seems to be the case, both here and in the Draconic Kingdom. The rural territories are occupied by tribes composed of a single species, which answer to clans of that same species. That big city I mentioned has a good mix of them. Now that she thought about it, the Krkono?e didnt have the telltale tribal foundation of many races in the region. The core of their society was a mutualistic relationship between the felid Krkono?e and their druidic counterparts. Unlike tribal societies, it was practically impossible to drive a wedge between the two. Attempting to do so was akin to trying to convince a squirrel that trees were bad. How come I dont see other species with the same sort of relationship that the Krkono?e have? Because the races here are young, Vltava said, in a manner of speaking. They are not the same as their predecessors of aeons past. It iscorruption that has manifested in recent times. The beings of the present are born captive to that corruption, and the degree to which the corruption affects them depends on the degree that they have been *usurped*. Biology; identity; ideology; thought and circumstance C that which was built on those things crumbles away as new realities establish themselves. But thats chaos. Indeed, Vltava said. Chaos reigns, and it is a chaos that most do not recognise. Sanctuaries of true natural order are precious and rareand fragile. She already had a sense of that. Many things were broken, and none of those things could be repaired. All one could do was make do with the remains. I have to wonder how the Krkono?e survived unscathed. Not unscathed, Vltava told her. All have been touched. But the Krkono?e do not *exist*. Those who do not *exist* cannot be *usurped*. Thus, we retain much of what we were. At the same time, our mortal life spans spare us from the fate of others who existed before the corruption. Such as? The Keepers of old. Once, they were part of the same world as us. But they are eternal, and their legacy has been *usurped*. Now, they are the champions of a world that no longer *exists*, eternally lost as they are driven to maintain what no longer is. Well, thats not horrifying at all. Vltavas words reached deep into her soul, striking a chord of terror unachievable by any mortal peril. What would it be like to understand ones purpose in life, yet be eternally denied that purpose as it no longer existed? I suppose the products of this corruption are in the most favourable position, in that case, Ilyshnish muttered. To an extent, Vltava said. The primal energies of the world, in particular, have been provided with ways to manifest themselves. This was not possible before. It comes with a sort of confusion on its own, however. As it is with our dear Warden. As it is with the Warden, yes. They arrived at the city of Achi after nightfall, lining up outside the gate as they had at Oro. The fact that the citys inhabitants were not bound by diurnal habits meant that it was just as busy as C if not more than C any Human city during the day. Ilyshnish idly tapped the pink pads of her paws together as the line slowly shuffled forward, watching those ahead of her interact with the citys security. Recalling what had happened at the previous city, she tucked Vltava under an arm before their turn came around. The sentries at the entry gaped up at her. Ilyshnish cleared her throat. My name is Winter Moon. These are my travelling companions, Pebble and Pinecone. And Vltava. A long silence ensued as the Ocelo warriors looked back and forth between them. Someone in the back shouted for them to hurry up. Erm, whats your business here? The larger of the two sentries asked. I am a Bard travelling through the region, Ilyshnish replied. Il-Enawe con Oro mentioned that I would receive a warm welcome from ocelo Achiwas he mistaken? O-of course not! The clanhold is across the river on the mountain. Youll have to take a ferry at the docks to get there. Ilyshnish thanked the sentry and entered the city. Achi had an entirely different design from Oro, splitting into two levels not far past its entrance. The ramp to the upper level led to a network of arboreal walkways, while the lower level consisted of boardwalks winding their way over the jungle floor. The upper level seemed to be occupied solely by Ocelo, so she opted to take the ground route. A short journey through the undergrowth led them to a riverfront teeming with activity. Most of it was centred around the barges moored along the long wharf. Ilyshnish tried to make sense of the cargo being loaded and unloaded. Timber, leather, wool, ivory, meat, fish In short, it was more of the same she had already seen along the trade routes of Rolengorek. Disappointingly, there was still no sign of the jewels mentioned by the Con villagers near the border. There were several covered barges that gave off the scent of Humans, but she wasnt in the Beastman country for those. We should secure some accommodations, Ilyshnish said. Did il-Enawe not recommend that you visit with the presiding clan here? Pinecone asked. He did, Ilyshnish answered, but Id like to see how the common people get by. Lets see Ilyshnish tried making sense of the establishments along the waterfront. They were nothing like the warehouses, shops and inns of Human settlements, so she could only make guesses based on what the people in and around them were doing. She stopped in front of one of the larger trees, which had a ramp leading up to a platform halfway to the lower branches. Dozens of Beastmen lounged high above. This seems promising Wait here, Ilyshnish said. Ill see if I cant find the proprietor of this innif its even an inn at all. She made her way up the ramp, which wound around the tree trunk before reaching a landing ten metres over the river. Curious glances turned in her direction as she looked around for something resembling a reception counter. An Ocelo female tentatively approached, her tail tucked between her legs. Isis there something we can help you with? She asked. Yes, Ilyshnish replied. I seek lodgings for myself and my companions. Is this the appropriate establishment? If so, are you the proprietor? Im the innkeeper. I-its one copper per person per night? Why is she framing her rates as a question? Ilyshnish stuck her paw into an Infinite Haversack. The Ocelo backed away cautiously, then visibly relaxed when Ilyshnish produced a silver trade coin. One night, please, Ilyshnish said. Do you have change for this? Or some supplies that we can purchase? Of course! Thank you for your patronage. Which one was it? Ilyshnish furrowed her brow at the retreating figure of the Ocelo innkeeper. Was it something she was doing that kept eliciting their timid behaviour? After failing to think of anything, she shrugged internally, heading back down to retrieve her companions. The furrow returned to her brow when she found Pebble and Pinecone at the bottom of the ramp. Wheres Vltava? She asked. Pebble gestured south along the wharf, to where three Urmah surrounded the diminutive Krkono?e Druid. Look, one of the Lion Beastfolk said with a flick of his ear. What exactly is your problem? There is no problem, Vltava flicked his ear back. There obviously is! Uh oh What happened? Ilyshnish asked in a low voice. Nothing, Pebble replied. There is no problem, Pinecone added. Nonononono C there obviously is! A furious roar carried through the air. Thats it! Ive had enough of you! Bring it on, pussy! Ilyshnish dashed for cover. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 10, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 7th Day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE A small tornado tore its way up Achis western wharf. Saraca and Girika silently stared at the phenomenon from where they were seated near one of their barges. Hey, Girika. Yeah? Can you get tornadoes in a jungle in the middle of the night? Beats me. Ask a damn Druid. Screams of panic rose as droves of Beastmen were driven before the whirling twister. Occasionally, a bolt of lightning lanced out and struck the ground behind the fleeing crowd. Going by the effects of the weather, it was magic and not the manifestation of some elemental being. Since it was magic, the tornado could breeze by within millimetres of them and not harm a single hair on their coats. And, so, they watched with mild interest as it persecuted the hapless citizens of Achi. Mitra popped her head out from under the barges tarp, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes. Whats all the commotion abouCwow, a magical tornado. Are they supposed to have those here? The Chaaran leaned over the barges railing and they continued to watch the magical twister weave up and down the waterfront. Several weeks had passed since they departed the Draconic Kingdom, which had been dreary at best as they went about their work. The imminent onset of the regions monsoon season dampened things even more, subduing the activities of Rolengoreks natives. Once the entire wharf was emptied of the citys denizens, the spell dissipated, revealing a metre-long ball of fluff that floated down to settle on the wooden boards. Saraca leaned forward as he tried to make out its features. Does anyone know what that is? Saraca asked. No, Mitra answered, but it looks cute and delicious. I bet some idiot tried to eat it, Girika grunted. The fluffy thing sniffed at the ground, and then it raised its head. A set of three strange eyes looked straight at them. Dont make eye contact, Girika said in a low voice. Too late, Mitra said lightly. Saracas ears pricked as the tap tap tap of hooves over the wooden wharf steadily came closer. He couldnt tell how strong it was, but it was clearly capable of sinking their barges with little effort. Mitra, do something. Me? Youre the Bard. Diplomacy mode, go! The barge rocked slightly as Mitra disembarked. Her three-metre-tall form towered over the approaching being, which only stood about as tall as her heels. The fluffy thing sniffed at the boards of the wharf, and then its snout rose into the air. Saraca hoped that it hadnt come to eat Xocs new Human slaves. Mitras tail curled and uncurled curiously. Good evening, she said. You look delicious. What are you saying?! Why, thank you, the fluff replied. You do not act as those from this place. Hah? Were from another part of the continent, Mitra replied. Far to the southeast. I am called Mitra. I am called Vltava. My companions and I come from the northwest. The northwest? Does he mean the Argland Confederation, or some other place unmarked by the Merchant map? As fellow travellers, Mitra said, we would love to speak with you. If you havent already settled on your accommodations, you could stay with us. I shall consult with my companions. Vltava turned around and cantered off at a leisurely clip. Mitra returned to the barge. Happy? Our ships are still intact, Saraca said, so Ill count that as a win. What do you think about that guy? He seemed reasonable enough, Mitra replied. I couldnt tell how strong he was, though. A Nondetection spell? Or was it some Skill or Ability? I have no idea. Thats sort of the point. Also, we dont even know what the norms for equipment in this region are, so I cant even begin to guess about his items. Nondetection was a Third-tier spell, and a Fourth-tier enchanter was all it took to produce Nondetection items. The thing was that it wasnt immediately useful in direct combat or in demand by the civilian sector, so Nondetection items were relatively rare. By the same token, only abjuration specialists tended to have the spell at all. The utility of the spell was undeniable, however, so any reasonably developed country could be expected to equip intelligence operatives or high-value assets with them. We should prepare something for our guests, Saraca said. Prepare something Mitra muttered, this isnt a royal barge, you know? The Chaaran continued grumbling to herself as she disappeared under the tarp. Wasnt she the one who made the invitation? I dont get it. It wasnt as if they needed a royal barge, anyway. Their departure from the Draconic Kingdom took longer than Saraca had initially expected. Slavery was legal in the Human nation, so it was a simple matter for the Merchant Guild officials to sign themselves into bondage. They wanted to bring their families along as well, which was understandable, but that, in turn, led to a slew of complications. The level at which the Draconic Kingdoms civilisation operated meant that anything beyond a handful of Humans required a minimum number of specialists to function. Those specialists didnt exist in Rolengorek, so the number of slaves grew. They wanted clothing to wear, so they needed all of the professions that went into textile production and tailoring. Tools were essential, so they ended up with the people required for metalworking and woodworking. Alchemists produced reagents for many industries, so they brought a few of those as well. Since the number of specialists and their families kept growing, Devi suggested that they bring cooks along for efficiency. Karuvaki added carpenters, masons and others required for furniture manufacturing and construction. Mitra hunted down the few remaining scribes and clerks in the city to help with basic education, much to their initial terror. They kept adding more and more Humans for one reason or another and, in the end, they ended up with over two hundred of them. The local Clanlord was more than happy to take their coin, as it would purchase many times the Humans weight in Nug meat. Additional barges were purchased and filled with supplies before they could finally begin their return upriver. Each Human had the yellow armbands that Clan Torokgha used to mark Humans as property, which they claimed would also be recognised in Rolengorek. Saraca didnt trust that it was foolproof, however, so they came up with some simple, yet effective, security measures. The first was a blind. Each barge was fitted with a tarp that covered most of its length. It didnt stop people from smelling the Humans, but it proved deterrent enough from heedless aggression. Not even canine Beastmen would attack with only scent to direct them. Next, they purchased timber from the first few towns across the Rolengorek border. The Human carpenters were put to work constructing safety cages which doubled as ribbing for the tarps, creating a comfortable space within each barge. Within that space, the Humans were then tasked with transforming the barges into houseboats. Cabins with bunks were created, as were communal living spaces. When they moored at a town, the barges were tied together. Saracas entourage occupied the vessels directly connected to the wharf and ensured that no one could make it to the Humans. After thathe wasnt exactly sure what happened. A strange sort of fever overtook his wives, and that fever took the Humans, as well. They stopped at every town along the river, sucking up raw resources and spitting out manufactured goods. Once Devi determined that the local markets had been amply exploited, they cast off and moved on. The convoy that was originally meant to transport Xocs new Human slaves to Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr instead became a factory fleet that slowly made its way upriver, mystifying the locals with its secret processes and wondrous goods. Since Saraca intended to impress the usefulness of Humans upon Xoc, he could hardly argue with the results. It was far better than trying to lecture her for hours on the topic and it helped Xoc build up capital besides. The Humans also benefited immeasurably from the activity: they had sold themselves to Xoc in the hopes that they would avoid being eaten, and the future had been an unknown void that stretched out before them. Now, they were finding that the skills from their old lives still had value and were working to build a new life in Rolengorek. Saraca made his way over to the next boat to where Xoc was resting in her bunk. The young Ocelo twisted and turned fitfully in her sleep. He frowned down at her. What sort of warrior slept through a tornado? Nono more! I dont want to be civilised. Civilisationscary! Then again, she had been studying nonstop since they departed from Rivergarden. Since the slaves who acted as her tutors were active during the day, she ended up adopting their sleeping patterns. Xoc, he gave her a poke. Xoc! Wake up. Hunh? Wuh? We might have guests coming. People want to buy stuff again? Thats Devis job Saraca grabbed the corner of Xocs new Nug wool blanket, which had been crafted by her Human tailors. The barge shuddered when he dumped her onto the deck. Ow Hurry up and make yourself presentable. A Lord isnt allowed to laze about when they have duties to perform. He returned to the previous vessel, where Devi and Mitra were busy preparing the office constructed in the stern of the lead barge. Rugs and cushions were placed along a long table where they usually met with Merchants and Lords to conduct business. A dozen of Saracas house guard had assumed their stations along the wharf, and he went over to where Girika was watching the waterfront from the shadows of their vessel. Your dreams have come true, Girika said. What do you mean? The Inquisitor gestured with his nose. Savage princess detected. Saraca leaned out to look past Girika. He spotted Vltava coming towards them, but rather than being followed by a flock of other fluffballs, three towering felid Beastmen of an unknown species trailed in his wake. Saraca ducked back into the ship. Theyre huge! What the hell are they? Who knows, Girika replied. Ill pray for your survival. He tried to make some sense of their guests as they came closer. Two of them stood around four metres tall, while the third was about a head shorter. They all sported thick coats of fur that were snow white on their undersides, transitioning to a light grey on their backs. The pattern of black head and neck spots which grew into large rosettes on their bodies and tails was more well-defined than that of the Tenduah due to the contrast. Their broad, furry paws suggested that they hailed from a cold and snowy home, and their relatively stubby ears served to reinforce the notion. Long, thick, tails three-quarters the length of their bodies undoubtedly offered excellent balance and spoke of a life in precarious terrain. Altogether, they would probably be perfectly at home in the Worldspine, but Vltava mentioned that they had come from the northwest. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Of the three, the savage princess that Girika had mentioned was the most striking of all. Her coat had a perfect, shimmering lustre and her turquoise eyes seemed to almost glow with an inner light. The sense of the highest of apex predators exuded from every aspect of her lithe form, yet, on her person were various items that were far from tribal or savage in their aesthetic. I dont recognise any of that equipment, Saraca said. Me neither, Girika said. She has something thats blocking appraisal abilities, too. I cant even get a sense of their value. This group might be dangerous C the two others are decently strong, but they may be exposing themselves purposely to throw off threat assessments. Which meant that he was getting stuffed in the back. Their appearance and demeanour were far out of line with what they had witnessed in the region thus far, so it was entirely possible that they were agents of greater powers. Saraca and Girika retreated out of sight while Mitra, Devi and Xoc stepped out to greet the mysterious group of travellers. Vltava, Mitra said, will you be taking us up on our offer of hospitality? We have settled on our accommodations for the evening, the savage princess spoke in Vltavas stead, but we may join you in the future. My name is Winter Moon. This is Pebble and this is Pinecone. I was most curious to discover that someone here had drawn Vltavas interest. Winter Moons voice had a soothing, lyrical quality to it, and something more caught his attention. Mitra, too, had already detected it. Hey ji, this girl is speaking Prusteni What dialect? I dont know, but its ancient. The older the form I compare it with, the closer it gets to what theyre using. Saraca mulled over the revelation and what it might mean. It was said that the ancient world was far different from the world of the present day. Some claimed that it was more advanced, but if it was, that advancement was alien to what was now considered civilisation. None of the few artefacts of those times made any sense to even the most learned scholars of the Confederacy. Only the most ancient of Dragon Lords probably had any knowledge of that forgotten era, and none saw fit to share what they knew. The unexpected link that these people had to the ancient past was no guarantee that they knew anything of it, but the possibility of uncovering some of its secrets was a tantalising one. You and your companions have our warmest of welcomes, Mitra pressed her paws together and dipped her head. My name is Mitra. The svamini here is Devi. Xoc is a resident Lord of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr who is travelling with us for various reasons. SvaminiIm afraid that didnt come through properly. Its an honorific used for a proprietress. In simple terms, its much like mistress, but holds distinct connotations from other uses of the term. I see, so something like the female owner of an inn, workshop, or Merchant company Yes, exactly that, Mitra nodded. Its nice to speak with someone who can pick up on linguistic nuances quickly. Well, I am a Bard, after all. Mitra stepped forward, scooping up Winter Moons paws between hers. Winter Moon reacted in alarm at the sudden movement, but Mitra bubbled over her. Really? Me too! You must stay with us C Im sure we have plenty to share with one another! Thats a tempting offer, Winter Moon said, but were currently on our way to the large city in the east. Thats Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, Mitra said. Were heading that way as well, so this is perfect. We must have been fated to meet one another~ Well, if its like that, I suppose we could travel together Yay! As Winter Moon was doing all of the talking, it appeared that she was the actual leader of Vltavas partyor they were just letting their Bard do the talking as he was. The four of them returned to their inn, promising to join them in the morning. Mitra returned to the ship, happily humming to herself. How big is this circus going to get? Girika muttered. How many ships are there on the Rolengorek? Saraca replied. Stop grumbling, you two, Mitra said. This is a rare opportunity! You dont even know whether theyre safe, Girika said. Theyre quite dangerous, the Chaaran replied cheerfully, but, then again, so are we. Just because one is capable of doing something doesnt mean that one will. Only barbarians resort to raw power so readily. Something something magic tornado. There wasnt any damage at all! Honestly, I think that was the right call. The people here are all about power-based relationships. The two that havent concealed their power are much stronger than the average Beastman here, so if the locals still make trouble after that, all thats left is to put ones paw down. Or hoof, in this case. Saraca sighed and took a seat at the office table. Mitra was adamant about having them over, so there wasnt much point in arguing. Additionally, she was right about it being a rare opportunity. As promised, Winter Moon and her companions came to join them the following morning. Devi had to deal with one last-minute swarm of Merchants trying to get their hands on the Humans goods before they were able to proceed on their journey upriver. Winter Moon peered at the Merchants making off with their goods, who looked like thieves clutching their ill-gotten gains in the pouring rain. Are common goods truly in such high demand here? She asked. Theyre common goods for a reason, Devi said. When common goods enter markets where they dont exist, this tends to be the result. Its such an expansive and populous confederation, Winter Moon said. Im surprised that they dont. That is a curious story in itself, Devi replied, and an unfortunate set of circumstances. Since you consider them common goods, I assume theyre plentiful where youre from? I wouldnt say that theyre plentiful specifically where Im from, but they are plentiful where there is a demand for them. Thats assuming they use them for what I think theyre used for What do you mean? Well, one never knows what uses people find for various things until you see them used. Saraca snorted. She had a good point. A tool in one hand could find an entirely different use in another. They only assumed that the simple C at least by their standards C items that they were selling were going to be put to their intended use. So, Winter Moon said, how long have you been travelling in this country? We arrived from the south just before winter, Mitra replied. Through the Great Lut. The Great Lutrumour has it that Blue Dragons rule in the south C is that true? I cant speak for the entire desert, but the parts we travelled through were under the Storm Dragon Lord and his followers. Do you intend to travel further than Rolengorek? One country at a time is good enough for me, Winter Moon said. We cant be away from home for too long. Mitra reached into her pack, producing the trade map and laying it on the table between them. Do you come from anywhere on this map? She asked, Sorry about the quality: its the only paper reference that we have for the region. Winter Moon leaned forward to examine the unfurled parchment. She pointed a claw at the centre of the map, at the city that Mitra had identified as E-Rantel. Before last year, she said, My home was in a Dwarf city in the mountain range north of this city, but I ended up having to move out due to political upheaval. Oh, Im sorry to hear that. My entire family was forced out, Winter Moon said sadly. After working as a courier for a little while, I resettled in the mountains to the southwest. Honestly, I prefer the new place over the old one, so it might have all been for the best. What are the countries like around there? It depends on what one defines as a country. For the most part, Humans have settled in the plains while Demihumans and Heteromorphs live everywhere else. This is a Human-made map, so it only displays the countries that Humans recognize. It seemed consistent with what they had learned so far. Since the dominant Human power in the region was the Slane Theocracy, the Human-centric views that it promoted led to a world divided between them and everyone else. Even the Great Forest of Evasha C where he suspected powerful Elves lurked C wasnt marked on the map, and neither were the Dwarves that Winter Moon had mentioned. If thats the case, Saraca said, what are interracial relations like in this region? I believe the best way to describe the overall picture is territorial, Winter Moon replied. The regions power dynamics are entirely based on how territory can be exploited by various races. You have the usual competition for hunting ranges and tribal migrations, but there is also the Human factor. From a distance, it appears that the Slane Theocracy has completely turned everything inside their borders into Human habitat, while the Baharuth Empire is in the process of doing so while also aggressively expanding their borders. The Draconic Kingdom doesnt appear to share the same attitude, Saraca noted. The Draconic Kingdom has a Dragon Lord guiding them, Winter Moon replied. It shouldn''t be a surprise that they have a more sane approach to their existence. Xoc appeared from amidships, carrying a plate of Nug meat in her hands. She yawned widely as she walked over to join them. Breakfast is ready, she said. Whats going on here? Mitra bapped the young Ocelo on the head. Make a proper greeting, she said. good morning. Good morning, Xoc, Saraca said. Were just chatting about Winter Moons home. How were your morning lessons? Lessons? Winter Moons tail twitched curiously. As Mitra mentioned, Xoc is a local Lord. She had the opportunity to pick up some Human slaves, and theyve been instructing her on various topics. Is that so? I happen to have a few Humans move into my territory, myself. Really? Xoc said. They arrived a few weeks ago, Winter Moon said. I have more territory than I can manage, so I allocated some land for Human-style development. Is that what you planned to do with the ones on these barges? Er Thats far too advanced for her at the moment, Karuvaki said. Shes still grasping the more basic things. Grrwhy am I getting treated like a country bumpkin here? I live in the big city, you know! Chuckles rose from around the table as Xoc pouted. Matters of education aside, Saraca said, Rolengorek hasnt had Human slaves before now. We have to set things up so that the Humans can be provided for and kept secure in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. Theyre practically irreplaceable, so we cant be too reckless with them. HmmI suppose most Humans are extremely fragile. Would they be attacked, though? The people Ive interacted with here are nothing if not polite. Its a problem on two fronts, Saraca told her. Both the Beastmen and the Humans around here areimpulsive when it comes to their instinctual behaviours. One side responds as prey and the other, as predators. Or competitors. Neither side puts much effort into mitigating that behaviour, and their societies have few measures incorporated to temper nature with reason. Essentially, their growth is lopsided. Ahwell, thats just how things are around here. Advancement tends to only be viewed in terms of economic, technological or industrial growth. Cultural and spiritual aspects are often seen as worthless or at least unimportant, so society advances in a heedless, out-of-control manner that tends to do more harm than good. The Baharuth Empire is a very good example of this, and its an ugly thing to witness. Saraca sighed, pulling over a plate of meat that had been placed on the edge of the table. While the Draconic Kingdom exhibited promising development, it appeared that the feral Human hypothesis still had strong support. Thats disappointing to hear. But what about the Argland Confederation? I heard that the Platinum Dragon Lord reigns there. Ive not been there before, Winter Moon replied. From what I hear, they mostly keep to themselves. What about you? The way it sounds, you seem to come from a much more reasonable place. Youll undoubtedly find those who will dispute that, Saracas voice turned wry, but I like to believe thats the case. I come from the Raj of Gond. Mitra here is from Asandhiwat. Im afraid I have no clue where those places are. Theyre member states of the Beastman Confederacy. Ah, the place that attacked the Minotaurs with Golems. He grimaced. Thats hardly the only notable thing about us. There was something about losing a city to some Soul Eaters, too That problem has already been taken care of, Saraca said. Plus it wasnt part of the Confederacy at the time. Its been reclaimed and repopulated now. Truly? How did you end up dealing with it? Well, the main problem with Soul Eaters is their area of effect ability. If one is rendered immune to death effects or deploys assets immune to death effects, such as War Golems, they become a rather straightforward opponent. All that the Confederacy had to do to safely deal with the problem was gather three groups of Rathi-class individuals and split the three Soul Eaters between them. Having legendary foes suddenly appear was certainly a problem for a single, small country, but not so much for any of the central powers. In the end, however, they were never able to figure out where the Soul Eaters had come from or even why they had appeared. I see, Winter Moon said. Well, its nice to have some up-to-date information. Are you still losing Golems to the Minotaurs? What? No! That only happened once. Its colloquially known as the Bad Idea in the Confederacy. Was it a bad idea? Of course, Saraca said. The Golems that we lost were each enough to power a small factory on their own. Instead, some overly-optimistic war hawks thought they could exploit a dip in the Minos Leagues military strength. Instead, what we got was a debacle: politically, militarily and economically. The use of Golems as war machines had always been a controversial topic. Advocates of War Golem production made two main arguments. First was that War Golems didnt die of old age and could thus be employed indefinitely as both a deterrent and on-demand offensive power. Stockpiling War Golems was a sure way to build up strength over time. Secondly, War Golems partially solved the age-old problem of negative energy generation. A Golem equivalent in power to a Rathi-class warrior was similarly equal to a small army. While destroying living enemies would still leave a negative energy imprint, having a construct do the killing meant that losses on their part would leave none. Since wars between the central powers could involve tens of millions of personnel on each side, this became a substantial benefit. Opponents of War Golem production pointed out that, while War Golems indeed possessed significant raw strength, they were unwieldy and couldnt match a skilled warrior of the same strength. As such, it was better to use limited resources to produce Golems for the economic benefit of the nation. Saraca was of the mind that powerful Golems were better employed for industrial purposes, but voicing his opinion would achieve little. People would point out that, since he was far more powerful than any War Golem, he couldnt appreciate their use as military assets the same way most others did. The Ashta Pradhan ultimately mandated that twenty per cent of its member states Golem production go towards producing War Golems while the remainder was dedicated to industrial use. This somehow pleased no one, with one side claiming that they would fall behind militarily while the other side claimed they would fall behind economically. In that case, Winter Moon said, I seem to know nothing about the Beastman Confederacy, aside from the fact that Beastmen live there. Even that part isnt true anymore, Saraca said. Well, not wholly. All manner of species live in the Beastman Confederacy these days. Oh. Winter Moon quietly looked down at the table, stroking her long, thick tail in her lap. Saraca wondered what it felt like. Then it appears that everything that I know about the Confederacy is inaccurate or out of date, she said glumly. Mitra reached out and placed plates of meat in front of Winter Moon and her companions C including Vltava, for some reason. Dont worry about it! She grinned, We have plenty of time to chat. Lets enjoy our time together. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 10, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 10th Day, Upper Wind Month, 1 CE In the darkness past nightfall, a barge silently glided up the river to bump against the pier below Xocs ancestral clanhold. Xoc disembarked, padding her way over the wooden boardwalk and ascending the ramp to the top of the ancient stone hillock. Father? Her father, Itzli, looked up from a stone brazier above the Cuorocos Cliffs. Xoc? Welcome back! Youve been gone for so long that I started to fear for the worse. He came forward and wrapped her up in a hug, then examined her at arms length. Did you get taller? What in the world have they been feeding you? She had grown a bit taller, which was very strange considering she was sure she had stopped growing a year previous. As for what they fed her, it was harder to digest than any sort of meat. Maybe seeing some things made me stretch out a bit, she scratched the back of her neck nervously. Um Xoc looked down at the stony ground. She thought she had figured out what she was going to say, but the words fled her the second she got home. Is something the matter? Her father asked, Thatthat Saraca fellow didnt do anything to you, did he? No! Xoc said quickly, I, umI bought some slaves? I need to put them somewhere. S-slaves? But slaves are expensive. We cant afford to keep any slaves, Xoc. Most could barely afford to feed themselves and their family in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. Anyone who owned slaves used them to crew fishing boats or help herd Nug, but all that work was already being done by regular citizens in their clans old territory. Theyre not that expensive to feed, Xoc said. Karuvaki and Devi even showed me how to make them profitable. Slaves dont just magically become profitable on their own, her father told her. We only have this inn and some of the jungle around it. How many of these slaves did you bring with you? Uhtwo hundred thirty-seven. What?! Heads turned up at her fathers startled shout from the row of stone dens nearby. Xoc raised her paws, waving them around in an effort to quell her fathers mounting distress. Itll be okay! How can it be okay? Do you know how much it takes to feed that many people? Justjust come with me. The explanation is reeeeeally complicated. Xoc didnt get most of it. At the same time, Devis efforts met with spectacular success, so she couldnt argue with the results. Down at the riverfront, Saraca and his warband were stretching away the cramped muscles that came with their long journey. The strange Beastman named Winter Moon that had randomly attached herself to them was also out with her companions. Itzli, Saraca said. As promised, I brought your daughter back in one piece. And I thank you for that, good Lord, her fathers gaze flickered back and forth. But I heard something distressing just now. Distressing? Something about slaves Saracas emerald eyes went to Xoc. She returned his gaze with a lost look. The Nar Lord cleared his throat. Well, maybe its a bit much to take in all at once. How about we make some introductions, first? Only two of the barges in their convoy could fit along the pier. The rest were lined up along the river behind them. They had left Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr on a single barge and had somehow come back with twenty. Half of them were loaded with goods accrued through Devis river trade. Devi took her cut of the profits, but the remainder was more than enough to get things started in the cityor thats what they claimed, at least. Saraca gestured for Xocs father to join him aboard the second barge. He was understandably confused as to why introductions couldnt be made on the pier, but stepped down to the deck anyway. Just inside the covered deck of the vessel was Master Leeds, the former head of the Rivergarden Merchant Guild. A monkey? Xocs father furrowed his brow. A Human, Xoc corrected him. This is a Human? But where did its tail go? Removing it seems horribly cruel Master Leeds cordial expression faltered just a bit. Humans arent supposed to have tails, father, Xoc said. She had no idea what her father knew of Humans, but she did know that he had never been outside of the city. Most of the residents hadnt C the only ones who went abroad were those who had secured jobs that required it. Travelling as Saraca and his people did was unheard of, as one couldnt hunt in the territory of others and few could afford the expense of paying for provisions. This is Master Leeds, Xoc gestured to the black-haired Human. Hes going to help us set up a Merchant Guild here. Master Leeds, this is my father, Itzli. Its a pleasure to meet you, Mister Itzli, the Human bowed slightly. If you dont mind my asking, her still-bewildered father said, how did my daughter come into the possession of so many Humans? We had the good fortune of having Lady Xoc visit our home city of Rivergarden, Master Leeds said. She assessed our value as being more than our weight in meat, so we happily signed contracts of indenture with her. Were excited to see what sort of future we can build together with your daughter. F-future? Saraca cleared his throat. That discussion can wait, he told them. We need to get everyone settled. Xoc mentioned that you have a perfect place to put everyone. Everyone turned their attention to Xoc. She resisted the urge to take a step back. I was thinking we could just put them on top of the hill. But we live on top of the hill, her father said. Yeah, Xoc said, but its just us. Its still an old clanhold. We can put hundreds of people up there once we clean it up. Itll be the safest place to put everyone. Do you even know what these Humans need to live? Weve spent over a month travelling upriver to find that out, Xoc replied. Theyll be fine, father. The Humans can build their own homes and make everything they need. I dont knowwhat about the inn? We cant let them disturb our guests. Why is he so hesitant? I worked so hard to learn, too. Did he dislike Humans? That shouldnt have been the case. It was probably her. He always advised her to do familiar, reliable things, but she always went off and did other stuff. Now she was doing something that she barely had any clue about. Xoc stared quietly at the deck. She always went behind her fathers back on all sorts of things, but this was bigger than herself. It wasnt something she could just casually reassure other people about. Why wont you just let us try? Xoc asked, We already put in a lot of work to make it work. Who will it hurt? A crushing pain shot up her tail. She jumped up with an agonised yowl, turning to find Vltava behind her. Weak, he bleated. I-I beg your pardon? And did you just bite me?! Xoc nursed her injured tail in her paws. It was all crooked and definitely broken. People said that Ocelo had powerful bites, but Vltava bit much harder. Weak, Vltava repeated himself. Your words do not match the weight of the burden that you carry. It isannoying. The glow of healing magic washed over her. Her tail uncrooked itself and the excruciating pain faded away. She touched the injured area gingerly: everything was back to the way it was before. What did he mean by that, Xoc? Her father asked. She glanced from person to person, trying to work up something convincing to say. As Vltava had noted, however, everything she came up with felt weak. IIm going to rebuild our clan, father. Hah? But our clan hasnt existed for generations Im still doing it, Xoc told him. I cant help but do itand our people need it. Were just wasting our lives away in this city. Everyone works so hard, but no one gets anywhere. Theres nothing to look forward to and, in the end, theres nothing left behind. Our ancestors could build things that lasted for centuries, but everything that we make rots away in a few seasons. We cant stay stuck like this. Theres so much weve lost, but we cant just stay lost forever. There were so many big problems on their way, too, but she didnt want to scare her people. Saraca was certain that something terrible would happen because of what was going on in the Draconic Kingdom. He also said that the Jorgulans and some powerful tribe in the Worldspine were up to something in the east, and it meant trouble for Rolengorek. Most were ignorant of the fact that their whole country was at the mercy of the Great Lut because of the dependencies that they had developed. She didnt think she could do much, but she still had to do something. Hopefully, other people would start working toward the same goal. They needed to become strong enough so that they couldnt be so easily snuffed out. I had a sense that you were up to something, her father said, but I wasnt aware of the scope. Erit didnt start out that way, Xoc replied. It just got huge before I knew it. Well, I dont think I have any right to get in the way of such a thing. You can go ahead and do whatever youve been planning C just dont get us in trouble with the ruling clans. Thank you, father. Xoc nodded to Master Leeds, who disappeared into the barge to return with the first set of Humans. Two were his children C his wife had already been eaten C and the rest were in a similar situation. Most of the adults were actually females who were left alone due to the natural common sense of predators: females in a herd gave birth to more prey animals, so they werent targeted unless times got desperate, they became diseased or crippled, or they displayed problematic traits. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. It took the Humans a good half hour to follow Xoc up the winding walkway to the top of the Cuorocos Cliffs. The cliffs were, in reality, part of a kilometre-long ridge with the local river on one side. The hilltop was her peoples clanhold, which was divided into three main terraces. Xoc, Karuvaki said, how come you didnt tell us that your clanhold looked like this? Looked like what? This entire area is an ancient ruin, the priestess said. You can see bits and pieces of what was here before. A part of her grew defensive over her home being called an ancient ruin. They did their best to take care of it, too C the clanhold wasnt bits and pieces. We just live in the places where our ancestors lived, Xoc said. Isnt that normal? Its just dens and stuff. The entire area merits study, Karuvaki told her. Well, I suppose well have the time to do that now. As they made their way through the lower terrace, dozens of people stopped what they were doing to watch Xocs procession go by. She hoped that the Humans would remember how to behave. After climbing up to the second terrace, she went over to one of the long, grassy courts stretching along the main street. Is this enough space, Master Leeds? Xoc asked. More than enough, Lady Xoc, the man replied. We can take everything apart and put it back together up here. Where should we begin building permanent structures? The second terrace is supposed to be a communal space for the entire clan, Xoc said. Theres an old market plaza on top of this wall over here. Its not a market anymore? No, her father said. When the city grew around us, this place stopped being the centre of activity. The defences werent necessary anymore and all the markets relocated to the riverfront. Its the same story for all of the other clans that used to be where the city is now. I see. This seems ideal for setting up our industries, though moving water up here might be a pain until we can build something to do it. I still have no idea what Xoc is planning In short, Mister Itzli, Master Leeds said, she wants to introduce various industries from the Draconic Kingdom. Well, theyre not unique to the Draconic Kingdom, but they certainly dont exist here. From our time coming up the river, weve felt out whats profitable and whats going to require investment to get going. The next set of Humans arrived at the court, lugging bags full of tools and materials with them. One of the Blacksmiths in the group came up to speak to them. Where are we setting up our furnaces? He asked. This court heres the warehouse, for now, Master Leeds said. Theres a plaza on top of the wall there. We can set up stands around it like a market square. Once morning comes, we can figure out what workshops go where. More and more Humans came in and the court was filled with all sorts of things transferred from the barges. The canvases that covered the ships turned into makeshift pavilions for their goods. Their emptied barges were anchored upriver below the old dam to be used for trade in the future. Xoc stayed out of their way, for the most part, answering the occasional question from Master Leeds. The Ocelo living on the terrace below also had questions of their own, and the first few approached Xoc not long after the Humans stopped moving things between the clanhold and the pier. Xoc, whats going on here? Elder Patli stood at the head of a group of other elders, their faces marred with uncertainty. Elder Patli, Xoc bobbed her head. I brought some Humans back with me. I heard they were Humans, the Elder said, but why did you bring them here? They were going to be eaten, so I bought them as slaves instead. HmmI remember what Miss Karuvaki said before you left, but I thought all of the extra food would go to our own people, not Humans. Did Humans eat fungus? If she recalled correctly, they could eat some of the mushrooms that were foraged from the jungle by Saracas hunters. They could eat all sorts of things, and they didnt eat much compared to any of the Beastman species living in Rolengorek. Theyre their own thing, Xoc reassured Elder Patli. I brought them here to make things and teach us how to make those things. Its hard to explain C people will get it once they see whats going on, I think. Oh, by the way, can you Elders tell the people not to spread the word about these Humans? The last thing we need is one of the big clans coming around demanding some as exotic food or as some kind of entertainment. I cant replace them easily. I cant promise that word wont spread, but well let everyone know. We need warriors soon Keeping the Humans out of sight and reach would likely prevent most incidents, but people were bound to come sniffing around. Human ways were pretty inconvenient in that sense: they needed so many things to function properly and they couldnt support a warband until things started to function properly. The next morning, Master Leeds called Xoc out to join him at the plaza where the Humans had set up their tents. He led her over to where the Blacksmiths and their children were tending to what looked like termite mounds raised on the stone. Devi and Karuvaki were already there with several of their attendants. What are those? Xoc gestured toward the mounds. Theyre clay furnaces, Master Leeds told her. Weve already fired them up and put them to work, but this next part is what wed like you to witness. Its a momentous event. Xoc looked around, trying to figure out what was so special about what was going on. Aside from the clay furnaces, there were two tables under the pavilion they had raised. Both had various unknown objects on top of them. I dont get it, she said. Youll see, Master Leeds lips were curved up in what Humans considered a smile. Lets begin. One of the Blacksmiths picked up a pair of metal pincers and reached into the furnace with them. He pulled out a black jar-looking thing that was filled with glowy stuff. Watch out, Lady Xoc, the Blacksmith said. You might light your fur on fire if you touch this. Xoc backed away. The Blacksmith went over and poured the glowy stuff into a hole in the side of a flat black box on the table. When it overflowed, he shifted slightly and filled another hole. Thats a block of adamantite, Master Leeds said. More importantly, its a mould for casting blanks. I dont know what those are, Xoc said. The first Blacksmith went to put the black jar back into the furnace while the second laid the black box on its side. He took off the top half, revealing a dozen circular objects within. Those are blanks, Master Leeds told her. And, now, we turn them into trade coins. Tr-trade coins?! You can do that? Out of curiosity, Girika said from her left, where do you think trade coins come from? Umsome legendary place? A mystical tree that has seed pods filled with them, maybe. Good guess, Girika nodded. Your clanhold is about to become a legendary place. Really? Xocs eyes grew wide. She tried to imagine the transformation that would take place. Maybe beautiful flowers would blossom everywhere while sunlight and coins rained down through the canopy. Girika furrowed his brow at her reaction. It was a joke, he said. Oh. Xoc shook the image out of her imagination. It might become a legendary place, Mitra said. The nexus upon which the destiny of Rolengorek rests. Thats too much! Xoc moaned, All those big things that you talk about are too big for me! But I wanted to compose an epic of your legend. Noooooo! Xoc cringed and covered her head with her paws. Laughter rose around her. In all seriousness, Master Leeds said, its nothing out of the ordinary. Every city branch of the Merchant Guild is authorised to mint trade coins when the situation calls for it. We brought all the necessary tools along. Money was one of the major points of concern when the svamini here shared her thoughts on the state of Rolengoreks economy. In their new environment, the hastily-assembled Human slaves needed to figure out what was edible and what could be turned into useful goods. Devi and Karuvaki spent a great deal of time with the Humans, helping out where they could. Despite being shipped straight into the heart of their long-time nemesis territory, the Humans appeared resolved to make the most out of their situation. It was better than waiting to be randomly eaten, at any rate. Many were hopeful that they could improve things for their fellow Humans by changing the way that the Beastmen of Rolengorek viewed them. To make what were doing here work smoothly, the guildmaster said, we need to address the fact that barter is the primary form of trade. So we make these coins, Xoc looked down at the blanks, then buy stuff with it? Will people still sell things to us if they know were making them for free? Can we become rich by making as many coins as we want? You still need the metals to make them. Also, currency is something people use to exchange for goods and services, so its only as valuable as what it can purchase. Rolengoreks Merchants already use trade coins, Devi added, so there shouldnt be a problem with it. They have a massive influx of trade coins from the Draconic Kingdom, so outsiders wont notice what we add to the supply of coins. Saraca stepped forward, raising a paw for silence. Youre trying to answer her questions, Saraca said, but your explanation is meant for a Merchant. A Merchant has unwavering confidence and an inherent understanding of the mechanisms of trade, but a Lord does not. Even in the world beyond Rolengorek, most people dont even understand what determines the value of the coins that they use every day. Saraca turned to face Xoc. Currency is a standardised medium of exchange, he told her. A unit of value. If one went to the docks to look for work, what unit of value does a foreman offer prospective labourers in exchange for their labour? Three portions of meat, Xoc replied. Erm, a portion is how much one adult needs for a day. No wonder they hire the biggest labourers possible Devi muttered. If a foreman offered you coins instead, Saraca asked, would you accept them? If I knew I could get the same amount of meat or better, sure. Would you consider this common thinking in the city? Yes. As a Lord, Saraca told her, youll be borrowing this thinking to gather what you require to run your clan. For instance, youre probably worried about whether you can provide security for your clanhold. Xoc nodded. How would you go about gaining warriors? Id have to pay them enough so that theyd work for me. Its four portions of meat per day for someone strong in the city, but our clan needs its own warriors if we want to be recognised as a warrior clan. Wed have to provide for their training and pay them for their work. Can your herds support that? Not right away, but this was never part of the original plan. I thought wed slowly train warriors and grow our farms as we could feed more warriors to protect them. Now, I need hundreds of warriors to protect the clanhold and the Humans inside. It wasnt a fair question. They had left the city with one idea and come back with twenty others. Thats how most people in Rolengorek think, Devi told her, but currency provides a far greater degree of flexibility to an economy. Bartering in perishable goods is inefficient. It is even more inefficient if one needs to produce goods prematurely to pay others with. By creating currency to be used, it allows providers of goods and services to offer those goods and services when it is optimal. This, in turn, allows markets and industries to function more smoothly. Its simply a superior way to facilitate commerce. What is familiar and seemingly stable is always tempting to cling to, Saraca told her, but its usually slow. In Rivergarden, I saw an opportunity for you to take a small, manageable hop forward. Devi and Karuvaki have already given you a glimpse of what this small population of Humans is capable of. So you want me toC Stop thinking about what I want, Saraca said. Think about what your clan will need in the future. Xoc flinched at a metallic tapping sound coming from beside her. The two rows of shiny copper blanks came out of the mould, and the Blacksmiths separated them from one another. Once that was done, they took one of them and placed it inside another pair of dark metal objects with a round spot for the coin to fit in. What happens now? Xoc asked. She jumped away as one of the Blacksmiths swung his hammer. It struck the combination of objects with a loud clank. By the time she came back, the two smiths had taken everything apart again. Master Leeds picked up the copper blank and presented it to Xoc. Isnt this Xoc reached into her pouch and fished out a copper coin. Her gaze went back and forth between the two as she flipped them back and forth. Aside from one being much shinier than the other, they were perfectly identical. Is this real? She asked. It sure is, Master Leeds answered. Every city branch of the Merchant Guild has the dies required to strike copper, silver, gold and platinum trade coins. Money supply is one of Rolengoreks main problems, and were equipped to solve that. But where did you get the copper from? A Blacksmith placed a green stone on the table between them, then returned to striking more coins. This is malachite, he said before taking another swing. Your people use it to make jewellery and paint, but it can also be smelted into pure copper. Whats smelted? Er, simply put, we heated it up in that furnace over there until the copper came out. Any Blacksmith worth their salt knows how to get metals from various ores. The svamini mentioned that a lot of alluvial mining goes on here, and, well, well get around to taking advantage of that once we get established here. If you can make any coin, then shouldnt you have made platinum coins instead? We could, Master Leeds said, but that wont be of any immediate help. I heard a copper coin can get someone two portions of meat in this city, that sound about right? Xoc nodded and the guildmaster grunted in response. Then youre not paying anyone working for you in platinum, gold or even silver anytime soon. Normally, one could just go and trade higher denominations of coin for lower ones where theyre available, but I hear that things are already pretty complicated between you guys and Stormport. Its best to stick to adding to the local circulation, for now. All that looting you guys have been doing to the west should help some, but its not nearly enough. I didnt loot anything, Xoc grumbled. We know, Master Leeds said. Youre trying to get to an honest start. Thats a big part of why were all so willing to cooperate with you. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 10, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 This is a habit, isnt it? The stray thought crossed Ilyshnishs mind as she wandered around the shaded trails of Xocs clanhold. Though the Ocelo called it that, it was more a lived-in ruin than anything else. Its because I grew up in Feoh Berkanano, it would have eventually happened anyway. Since Feoh Berkana had been her home for over a century, the habit was a strong one. The Mountain Dwarf capital was a ruin that she had explored in her younger years. That exploration showed her that many interesting and valuable things could be found in ruins, and she gained an appreciation for the things that her father wouldnt take away. One could even say that becoming a Bard was a product of those experiences. Thus, ruins attracted her. They were a potential source of lore and treasure, which she was very good at sniffing out. Except once I get home, father will take it awayCno, father is dead. Then who will take it away? Her lair was her own. Hejinmal went there sometimes, but he was harmless. She had a mistress, but her mistress never took things from her for no reason. It was probably safe to bring back treasure from ruins now. Unlike Feoh Berkana, which had also been devastated by the Demon Gods, Rolengorek was not protected from the elements by a cave and frozen solid. It was the exact opposite, in fact: traces of what once stood before were worn away, overgrown and buried over the generations. Is the rest of the city like this? Ilyshnish asked. Saraca had us take a detour to the Draconic Kingdom not long after we arrived, Mitra answered. We didnt even know this was up here back then, but the rest of the city has traces of the civilisation that once flourished here. What makes you believe it was flourishing? The level of technology and how it was applied. We think that if what was here had survived to the present day, they would have been comparable to the central powers. That seemed promising. If they were flourishing, chances were that they had all sorts of valuables stashed away. They turned the corner of the building that Xoc and her family called home. It was a long, roughly triangular stone prism fashioned from the rubble of whatever was once there. The front of the building had the most intact pieces C presumably for appearances sake C while the other faces were covered in dirt and grown over by bushes, vines and small trees. Ilyshnish tried to make sense of the gigantic jumble, but she couldnt piece together anything recognisable. What do you think this was? Since Xoc said this is her ancestral clanhold, Mitra replied, it should be safe to make certain assumptions. The uppermost parts of every clanhold that weve seen here belong to the ruling family, so this structure should have been the equivalent of a hall. A hall, as in a manor? Or a palace? This building covers a pretty big area, so it was probably some sort of palace. In that casethe ruling elite usually try to leave some record of their history, but I havent seen anything of the sort. Thats the interesting part, Mitra said excitedly. Because the pieces of rubble are bare of any carvings, they must have used another method to keep their records. As in an archive. Exactly! If we can find that, I cant even begin to imagine what wed learn! Except except? Theres something dark behind this devastation. Its as if these Demon Gods came here specifically to destroy all traces of civilisation. Even the colossal trees were felled by them, and thats where we would probably have found any recordkeeping from before the existence of libraries. What about oral traditions? Ilyshnish asked, The people here do have Bards of their own. I havent yet found anyone that knows anything from over two centuries ago, Mitra answered. The ruling caste here utilises Bards to legitimise their rule, so anything you hear is likely associated with the elite of the present day. Their culture is a collection of long-forgotten scars Yes, sorrow tinged Mitras tone. Whatever those Demon Gods were, they were pretty thorough about making sure no one remembered what came before. The population of Rolengorek today is likely descended from the few who survived the calamity, and the struggle for survival had them lose what little history they retained. All thats left are long-forgotten scars like this clanhold. They continued on their way around the old palace, climbing up its sides as they looked for traces of the past. Ilyshnish stopped and looked down at the building when they reached its crest. Broken pieces of dark grey basalt had been roughly fitted together into some sort of display piece, or at least there was a slot for one. Shouldnt there be something here? She said. Looks like it, Mitra replied. You can see where its supposed to go. They cleaned this up good, but the capstone or statue or whatever fit into this mounting is gone. Ilyshnish looked over the plaza in front of the palace. Surrounding it were four mounds of broken stone that Karuvaki suggested were once temples. The centre of the plaza had a destroyed fountain that fed channels leading down to the lower terraces. Their observations felt incomplete, however, so Ilyshnish stretched out her senses, trying to get a feel for the essence of the place. This is a temple, isnt it? She said after a moment. Were standing on the palace, Mitra said. The other buildings to the sides were probably temples. Since the Beastman Bard didnt have Blindsight, she couldnt see what was buried underground. After walking around the upper terrace, however, Ilyshnish had a good idea of what the place looked like before it was destroyed. No, I meant that this entire upper level of this clanhold is a templeor maybe thats not right? This hall is not the centre of the complex: that fountain is. She couldnt tell them exactly what she sensed under everything, so she could only hint at the overall layout of the place. Hmmjust a second. Ilyshnish looked around quietly while Mitra entered into some distant conversation. It seemed that she could use the communication Ability that Lords of many different species could harness. That, or she had some unknown Bard Skill that facilitated long-distance communication. A few minutes later, Karuvaki jogged over to join them. She gazed out at the plaza for a moment before casting a spell. Fly. The priestess C at least thats what Ilyshnish assumed a Sacred Claw was C rose into the air and flew out over the fountain. I think youre right, Karuvaki said as she returned to alight beside them. The plaza and the area around it has a certain layout that suggests religious influence. Vla is central to the pantheon of Rolengorek. She is a water goddess, but not the same water god that one finds in the usual elemental pantheon C they have a separate identity for that one. Vla is unique to Rolengorek and the Draconic Kingdom, as far as weve seen. While she does have the destructive aspects attributed to any elemental entity, she is still the most beloved of all the deities in Rolengorek and considered the source of life. Karuvaki pointed a claw out to the fountain, tracing the channels that radiated out from it. That old fountain may represent Vla C there might have even been an idol of some sort there in the past. The channels would represent the waters of life emanating out and through the entirety of the clanhold. The four mounds of rubble placed in the cardinal directions were probably temples of other prominent gods, but I couldnt find any trace of who was worshipped at each of them. If we fix the fountain, Ilyshnish asked, will this goddess pop out? Mitra and Karuvaki stared at her. That might be scary if it did happen Mitra said. M-maybe youre right, Ilyshnish agreed. Gods were always powerful beings in all of the stories that she had heard, and they were just as often malevolent as benevolent. Having them just pop up presented many risks. They descended from the palace, going over to the broken fountain. There, Pebble and Pinecone were standing around with several Gladestalkers from Devis Merchant guard. At the base of one of the broken temples, Vltava was sitting around with a few of the Beastman Druids. What are you people up to? Mitra asked. One of the Gladestalkers, a female Nar named Kasturi, held up a sling. Their weapons are amazing, she said. They use much better material than ours. What are they made out of? In response, Kasturi pointed a claw at Vltava. He sheds his wool every spring, and they make all sorts of stuff out of it. Its ridiculous. Its a fabric, yet its already comparable to mithril. Wow, Mitra said. Devi will go crazy when she finds out about that. Uhdo they sell any? Thats a complicated question Kasturi looked toward Pebble and Pinecone. Our people form small units, Pebble said. Two of us with one of them. That relationship lasts for a lifetime, and all of the wool products you see are derived from that relationship. That sounds pretty exclusive. I guess the wool isnt for sale? The only source would be from young that dont develop properly and die during their first winter. Mitra made a face. Okay, thats not grim at all, she said. Ah, well, its not as if we have any trade routes that go out here. Are the materials we use that much better than what youre using? Ilyshnish asked. In response, Kasturi rose to her feet with the Krkono?e wool sling in hand. Karuvaki, Kasturi said, could you summon a Huge Earth Elemental for us, please? Sure, where do you want it? Hmmthat mound over there, Kasturi pointed to one of the broken temples. Dont want to accidentally send a bullet flying somewhere. Karuvaki held out a paw toward the mound. Summon Monster V. A five-metre-tall mound of living basalt rose out of the ground. Going by what Ilyshnish sensed, it was on the border between Mithril and Orichalcum in raw strength. Well, Karuvaki is much stronger than I thought she was. Are they all like that? Like Ilyshnish, the members of Devis entourage all employed some method of concealing their strength. They even appeared to be trained to not give away any tertiary clues, making it difficult to figure out how powerful each member of the group was. What she could discern was that their equipment smelled far more valuable than what Humans in the E-Rantel region used, which suggested that they probably had the strength to match. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Its rare for Demihumans to be such strong casters, Ilyshnish noted. I dont think Ive seen any aside from our people. Ah, its because Karuvaki is a Laiga, Mitra said. Theyre bred for their skills in magic. How come I havent seen any local Laiga? Well, this isnt a very progressive place. The people here stick to their own species due to custom or taboo. Mixed-species Beastmen arent common in the Confederacy, but neither are they shunned in any way. Laiga are special since theyre one of the only innate casters amongst Beastmen. Does that mean there are plenty of Laiga in the Beastman Confederacy filling caster roles? Ilyshnish asked. Well, theyre difficult to produce, but theyre prominent in the religious caste. For everything else, Humanoid species have an easier time filling caster roles. Kasturi fished out a bullet out of one of her pouches, placing it in the cradle of the sling. She whirled it over her head for a moment before sending the projectile flying toward the Huge Earth Elemental. The Elemental shattered, crumbling into fragments that dissipated into motes of magic. Everyone blinked silently at the result. Whoops? Kasturi said. You totally did that on purpose! Karuvaki growled, How many Martial Arts did you put into that? I used up all of my focus. I swear you always get so greedy when it comes to new equipment. Ilyshnish raised a paw. Um, how does that compare to what you usually use? Kasturi looked at Karuvaki. The Sacred Claw sighed. Summon Monster V. Another Huge Earth Elemental appeared. Kasturi switched to her own sling, loosing a bullet at her new target. A giant hole was blasted through the centre of its mass, but it remained standing. Half, Karuvaki said. Mitra, can you start healing it? Eh? Thats going to take forever A familiar sensation washed over Ilyshnish. It wasnt exactly the same as hers, so it took her a moment to recognise it. Mitra, youre a Dancer? Yeah, what about it? The only other Dancers Ive seen up until now were performance artists. The theatrical sort. Wait, youre a Dancer too? I just started, but yes. Mitra bounced over to place her paws on Ilyshnishs shoulders. Kyaa! This is great! What Dances do you have? As I said, I just startedwell, I can do the healing thing that youre doing right now. Plus I have one other. This isnt a Dance: its just a Form. I-I knew that. Im surprised your instructor hasnt encouraged you to learn any Dances. Thats our main strength, after all. Ah, about that. My instructor is a Monk that just happened to know about Dancers. As a result, Ive received plenty of combat instruction, but very little of the bardic side. I had to piece most of the latter together myself. I see. Well, if youre clever enough to come this far on your own, it shouldnt be hard to learn the rest from me. Ilyshnish looked down at the Nar Dancer in surprise. In her experience, most people guarded their powers jealously, or at least kept them exclusive to members of the same guild or similar organisations. Youll teach me? Umhow much will it cost? Free! Free?! Of course! Mitra grinned, Above all else, a Bard is a servant of culture and knowledge. We collect lore and help weave the fabric of society through the performing arts. Bards raising other Bards is one of the best ways to do that. Oh, I need you to promise me one thing before I teach you, though Whats that? You must promise me that youll teach at least one other person to become a Dancer. You must also promise me that youll have them make this promise, as well. Was it worth it? She would gain new power for the measly cost of one student. Then again, she didnt know how to teach. Maybe she could threaten Hejinmal for his secrets. Thats still pretty much free I know right? I knew youd see it that way. A Bard is a Bard, no matter where theyre from. Very well, Ilyshnish nodded, I promise you that Ill raise at least one other Dancer. Er, is there a time limit? Dying of old age could be considered a time limit, Mitra replied. Uh, dont force anyone to become a Dancer, though. Also, more than one would be great. Since she wouldnt die of old age, Ilyshnish could take all the time she wanted. That seems straightforward enough. When can we start? Well, Im stuck here because these maniacs want to fling rocks at the giant rock, so we can begin right away. Also, uh What is it? I hope you dont mind, but Ive never actually taught anyone how to be a Dancer before. Or even a Bard. Ilyshnishs tail flopped to the ground. I want my money back. You didnt pay anything! A-anyway, I figure all I have to do is show you the basics and the rest should take care of itself. Like boom and voom and zam. Just like that. I suppose theres not much else to do but try. Thats the spirit! Mitra brightened, Now, do you already do any regular dancing of your own? My decision to become a Dancer was rather spontaneous, Ilyshnish said. I never studied any form of Dance before becoming one. Everything she studied after that was also rooted in Human culture. It would probably look extremely odd for a Beastman to dance like one of them. Mitra crossed her arms, tilting her head back and forth as she hmmd and haad. Maybe I should just teach you Lasya? No, that would take too long Whats that? Mmhsimply put, its the feminine expression of dance where I come from. Tandava is the male expression. Lasya conveys grace, happiness, enchantment and beauty. Traditionally, there are 108 Karanas that Dancers need to learn, and the best Dancers can eventually invokeC Her eyes are glazing over, Mitra, Karuvaki said. Oh. Uhwell, since you learned from a Monk, you could see it as developing a martial discipline. Martial vocations have drills and each drill has the practitioner go through a series of moves. Those moves include footwork, offence, defence, positioning, and so on. A Karana would be the form one takes after making each move, and includes the transitional actions required to enter that form. Thats where the similarities end, however: Dancers are not warriors. Rather than perform Martial Arts, we perform Dances. Ilyshnish blinked several times in the wake of Mitras explanation. There were too many unknown words. Plus, she was certain that many of the words that she knew were being employed in a different sense from what she understood. I dont mean to be rude, Ilyshnish said, but is this lecture required? I learn much faster by doing rather than reading or listening. Eh, not really. Most people want to know what theyre doing, so I figured Id start with a rundown. Well, Ill know when I figure it out. I dont think theres a point to superficially knowing something if Im going to learn it anyway. I guess thats not wrongthere are some basics that I should probably explain, though. When a Dancer performs a Dance, they arent merely moving their bodies in some predetermined way. Theyre using their very being to weave the effects of the Dance. The Karana are aids to help the Dancer conceptualise the way that they weave the universes energies into the Dance. All Dancers end up with something similar to Karana, but theyre unique to their respective cultures. Heres a simple example Mitra walked over to a clear section of the plaza. Rather than perform anything that might be considered a Dance, she gathered her steps to move a half-step forward. Then she returned to her original position. Ilyshnish furrowed her brow as the Nar Dancer kept going back and forth. Dont look at me like that! Mitra laughed, This is something even cubs can do, but its super important for Dancers. Essentially, its footwork, and this footwork is what allows you to keep Dancing when you have to manoeuvre. Since you probably lean heavily toward Tandava due to your Monk training, you also probably have a hard time maintaining your flow as a Dancer. It was more that she couldnt maintain it at all if she was defending. While not everyone could simply have their way with her like Master Tian, even Orichalcum-rank Adventurers could keep Ilyshnish from maintaining any sort of rhythm or momentum to her offence. Well, Mitra said, you wanted to see it in practice, so go ahead and attack me. A-are you sure? You probably cant hit me anyway Ilyshnish pounced. Mitra flowed around her attack with a laugh. What did she just do? She turned and threw herself into a barrage of sweeping attacks, but her claws couldnt touch the Nar Dancer. Ilyshnish picked up her pace. Nar supposedly had poor endurance, so she could at least wear Mitra down enough to connect. Lasya is graceful, alluring, and receptive, Mitra said as she continued to evade Ilyshnishs attacks. One performing Lasya is elusive, yet it is not afraid of being touched, guiding and embracing the advances of ones partner. Instead of tiring her out, it was somehow getting harder and harder to effectively attack Mitra. Ilyshnishs next swipe was brushed past Mitras face by a gentle movement of the Nars wrist, and Ilyshnish found herself twirling away. She came to a stop on a cracked stone tile and turned to face the Beastman Dancer. Lasya is the dance of creation, Mitra said. The Nar Dancers stance shifted, and she stamped her foot on the ground. Ilyshnishs body jolted as a bolt of lightning came down from the gloomy sky and struck her squarely on the head. Ow! Ilyshnish yowled. And Tandava is the dance of destruction, Mitra relaxed. It is the dance of excitement, vigour and the breaking of the old to make way for the new. A Dancer on the battlefield flows seamlessly through the cycle of creation and destruction. Grandmaster Dancers become Natraja C Lords of the Dance C who can invoke the power of Lord Shiva, the supreme being who creates, destroys and transforms the universe. Do I have a bald spot? Ilyshnish rubbed her head. No, it was just a lightning bolt, Mitra shrugged. One of the best parts about having a Bard around is that one can heal as long as they arent dead. We can practise forever like this. Ilyshnish stared down at her feet, looking for a scorch mark on the stone. You said Im imbalanced toward Tandava, but I definitely cant do anything like that. Im not sure if you ever will, Mitra said. Hah? Lasya and Tandava are deeply tied to both the cultural and spiritual aspects of my people. I only meant it as a demonstration of how Dances come into being. Expertise, discipline, and a strong conceptual framework are required to create many things. Magic; Martial Arts; Skill and Abilities C Dances are no exception. Chances are that youll take what you learn from me and come up with your own thing. Would the ability to drop lightning bolts on people be forever denied to her? She thought that she had at last found an alternative to her worrisome lack of magic-casting capability. Maybe I overdid it, Mitra said. Lets learn all the little pieces first, then learn how to put them together. Like Spellsongs, Dances are compositions. Instead of music and lyrics, however, a Dancer uses their body. Since you can already use Forms, you already understand that one can maintain a performance that way. Forms are like warrior stances, such as those that alter the balance of offensive power, defence and magic resistance. A warrior can still perform Martial Arts while maintaining a stance. But we dont perform Martial Arts like warriors. Right. Martial Arts are like pow but Dancers are like nahnahnahnahnah~ Nahnahnahnahnah Yeah, like that, Mitra laughed nervously. Honestly, most people consider it a drawback. It takes a lot of experience for a Dancer to get good at what theyre doing. Not many can fight in pitched battles. And here I thought it was a Human problem since they have poor natural weapons and armour. Well, that is a big problem, but it takes more than that to be a good Dancer. The problem can actually be more pronounced for races that have excellent natural weapons and armour. Most are better off just being Monks or Bards instead because they dont reach the stage where they can dance and fight at the same time. Aside from myself, I only know a few Dancers who can thrive outside of a controlled fight. Ilyshnish wrung her paws anxiously. B-but I already became a Dancer. Are you saying that Im better off as something else? I-Im not saying that! Mitra replied hurriedly, Just going by our sparring just now, I think youll do well. Listening to you go back and forth is giving me a headache, Karuvaki said. This is like having two Mitras. That doesnt sound so bad, Mitra said. Combat choreography takes years for most to even begin to grasp, Karuvaki told them, so you better get started right away. Were not going to be here for years. Were not, but, heeeeey, you wanna come travel with us? After were done here, were going back to Stormport and crossing to the south side of the Syrilian Way. Well be travelling through the desert on the other side to visit the Koshey Belt. I really cant be away from home for long at the moment, Ilyshnish said, but thank you for the offer. Whats the Koshey Belt, by the way? Weve never been there before, Mitra replied, but its supposed to be a high plateau region that straddles the equator near the western end of the continent. Youre going off track again Karuvaki said. Argh, fine! Mitra flicked her ear, Lets just do this. Well figure out what were doing later. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 10, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Were there any fires? Nah, it was just Mitra screwing around. I see Xocs eyes went back and forth between Saraca and Girika as the rough-looking Nar bodyguard reported his findings. What sort of screwing around resulted in lightning bolts falling from the sky? Lady Xoc. S-sorry, where were we? The Masons wanted to begin restoration work on the clanholds second terrace, Master Leeds said. But a handful of Masons isnt going to get anything done quickly. Right. Uh Following the minting demonstration, Xoc went around trying to figure out how to get started with her clan. The smiths would be minting coins until they ran out of copper to use, and it was up to her to use the coins to get things going. Unfortunately, it felt like everything had to happen at the same time. In the end, she decided to start by fixing up the old clanhold. At first, she felt that it was a selfish and shallow decision, but both Saraca and Devi agreed that it was the right move. Legitimacy, they called it: she had the means to pay people, but she needed a way to convince others that she was worth working for in the long term and reestablish her clans economic and political hold over the surrounding territories. Impressing people with a nice-looking clanhold C or at least part of a nice-looking clanhold C would provide a much-needed push in the right direction, plus anything that they fixed up would stay that way. Additionally, the restored clanhold would provide security for the Humans and they would be able to incorporate industrial facilities as part of the reconstruction. The faster they could get those facilities up, the sooner they would be able to produce more and better goods and expand her clans economic power. What do they need? Xoc asked. Stone, Master Leeds answered. Xoc stared blankly at Master Leeds. If they wanted stones, they could just pick them up off of the ground. The guildmaster sighed. Are there any quarries in or around the city? He asked. Im not sure what youre talking about We havent seen anything like an industrial quarry in our time here, Saraca filled in for her. They did exist at one point, however. They did? Xoc looked up at Saraca. There are two of them along this ridge, Saraca told her. They were probably used to construct the clanhold in the first place. The first is the Cuorocos Cliffs: cliffs dont look like that naturally, and they probably used the river to move stone around easily. That cliff in the back by the fungus farm project is actually another old quarry. If we can procure materials on-site, Master Leeds said, that would reduce our overhead drastically. Hmmis there some way we can take a look at the Cuorocos Cliffs safely? Sure, Xoc said, its just over here. She led them through the old lanes of the terrace to the top of the winding path that led down to the river. Master Leeds nodded to himself, his lips moving silently as he scanned the vista below. We may be able to kill two or three birds with one stone here, he said after a few minutes. I thought we were going to use stones for construction, Xoc said. Its a figure of speechCwait, you dont have the equivalent saying in your culture? Our natural methods serve us well, Saraca said. We dont resort to using any tools to hunt, so equivalent sayings tend to not exist until were exposed to those who do. Huh. Well, what I was trying to say was that we can achieve two objectives by quarrying stone along the riverfront. First, well be getting building materials to fix up everything on top here. Secondly, well be expanding the area below to build proper port facilities for your ships. Since there wasnt room for all the river barges that they came in with, they were anchored further upriver until they were needed. The existing boardwalk was narrow as well C one Beastman had to squish themselves against the cliff to let another pass. How big are you going to make it? Xoc asked. That depends on how ambitious you want to be, Master Leeds said. I dont know whether you consider your territory large or small, but as far as Human settlements go, you can stick an entire city on the hill here. Now that he mentioned it, Human cities were small. Rivergarden was comparable in land area to her clanhold atop the ridge. The tribes in the Draconic Kingdom said that a Human female could have twenty children in about as many years, so she would probably have a small Human citys worth of people in a generation. What do you recommend? Were cutting into the mountain, the guildmaster replied, so I suggest making the waterfront large enough to support the clanhold and its surrounding territories in the future. Itll be more stone than we need, so we can store that all away for maintenance or renovations later on. As for warehouses, we can excavate storage areas using the same methods that your people used to create the inn. how much of the hill will be left? Most of it, Master Leeds smirked. I was thinking of creating a hundred-metre-long stretch for now. Itll also carve out fifty metres of the hill and we can cut new berths for your ships. Xoc looked down at the waterfront, trying to imagine what the changes would look like. A worrying thought occurred to her. With so many changes, she said, wont people get curious about whats going on? Its nice that we can do things, but not being noticed is our main form of security right now. Thats truehow long do you think itll take to operate safely? To be frank, she had no idea. If enough people got it into their heads that Human flesh was worth a try, Xoc wouldnt be able to defend the clanhold against them. Saraca would probably help if need be, but those who failed were sure to try again once he left. Is there some other way of getting stone that keeps everyone out of sight? Im not sure, Master Leeds replied. The others might have some ideas. Developing some infrastructure to better facilitate commerce was the first thing that came to mind as a master of the Merchant Guild. Ive seen what I wanted to see, so we can head back now. They returned to the Human plaza on the second terrace, which by now had been transformed into a small village of tents surrounding the square. The Humans had partitioned out the space into different sections housing the different industries represented by the artisans and their families. On its western side was a collection of temporary facilities that made up the forge district, which consisted of what the Humans considered heavy industry. Blacksmiths, Masons, Carpenters and Tanners were the most notable C at least to her C amongst them. Xoc found that most of the Humans in the section were at the smithy, where they had gathered around a table with various rocks scattered on top of it. Did we run out of copper already? Xoc asked. No Lady Xoc, one of the Blacksmiths replied. But we did run out of fuel. Itll be a few days until we have a decent amount of charcoal to work with. He produced a small bag and offered it to her. Xoc opened the strap and found it half-filled with copper coins. She frowned inwardly at the result of their mornings work. Winning a bout in the fighting pits earned her about six copper coins. The bag had at least ten times the amount. It made all the risks that she had taken to get ahead laughable in hindsight. Thanks, she said. Uhmwe were just talking about materials to fix up the clanhold with, but I dont want to do anything that will put everyone at risk for now. Do you have any ideas? The men and women around the table exchanged amused glances with one another before looking down at the rocks displayed before them. Since we dont have any tasks to deal with, the Blacksmith said, we did a little prospecting. Mostly sifting through the ruins of this place and checking whats under all the dirt thats built up. We already saw plenty coming up the cliff last night, but what we found confirms what we suspected wed find. What did you find? Xoc asked. This hill is basalt, so most of the things one would find from it. Its amazing really C since this place doesnt have any of the relevant industries, everything thatd be long stripped away around Human settlements is just sitting around here plain as day. The Blacksmith pointed to the largest rock on the table. It looked like a huge gold nugget covered in shiny black crystals. That ones a godsend, he said. Is it gold? Nah, its magnetite embedded in a chunk of chalcopyrite. In other words, iron and copper. Smelting these ores also produces glass as a byproduct. This is most of what they mine in the Draconic Kingdoms southern provinces. His hand drifted over the table to pick up a milky green crystal. This is olivine. Jewellery-grade olivine is known as peridot, which well set aside for our Jewellers. Our Alchemists can get magnesium and glass from the rest. Magnesium is used as a reagent for all sorts of things, including iron and steel production. The next sample was a cluster of silvery black crystals. Next to it was a ruddy-looking rock. These two look different, but theyre both hematite. The fancy-looking sample is probably better turned into jewellery, but the rest can be smelted into iron. Everything on this table can either be smelted, alchemically refined or turned into jewellery. Those colourful rocks are some random gemstones we found, but I think most of that stuffs been picked up by your people already. Next, he pointed at a ball of yellowish-red clay. Thats dirt, Xoc said. It is, the Blacksmith nodded. But its metal-rich dirt. If it comes down to it, we can get that metal out. Xoc furrowed her brow at the clay ball. There was metal in dirt? She didnt know how much work went into everything, but it sounded as if they didnt need to go anywhere to get anything. Can you find this stuff everywhere? She asked. Yes, the Blacksmith answered. Including the Draconic Kingdom, the lands that the Rolengorek runs through are composed of the same rock formations and can contain the same minerals. If you have any other ridges like this in your territory or make connections with other tribes and clans with access to the same features, well have plenty to work with. There were plenty of small ridges and valleys in her clans former territory, but the problem was that it was former territory. Her ancestral lands, which once covered over two thousand square kilometres, had been lost to the city or the tribes that split off from her clan as it weakened. All that was left was the ridge where her clanhold was and the area along one side of the lake behind the dam. How that goes will depend on whether I can pull all of our old tribes back in, Xoc said. Is there anything we can do for now? Renovating the clanhold should provide a big pile of materials, the Blacksmith replied. Weve been talking over it with the masons, architects and carpenters. Everyone thinks that its better to just rebuild. From what weve seen, your people have been making what homes they could out of whats left of this place, and whats left is slowly falling apart. We can increase the relative height between terraces by lowering the second and third levels. Thatll give us plenty of construction materials to use, make things more secure, and give everyone more living space. Itll let us put in some proper plumbing, too. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Can you describe what it will look like? Xoc asked. The architects will be imitating the style used in the ruins here, the Blacksmith answered. Aside from that, you Beastmen are tall so a two-storey structure would be around seven metres high. Right now, the height difference between each terrace is about five metres. We want to double it to accommodate the new buildings. In that case, Master Leeds said, well have more materials than we know what to do with. Wed start from the side facing the river and work our way around, the Blacksmith said. Itll look like a quarry for a while, but once we get buildings up and landscapings done, we can refer to what remains around here to fix it up as good as new. She wondered whether it would be the case. According to Saraca and his companions, what used to be here was extremely advanced C far more advanced than anything in the Draconic Kingdom. Still, having new homes was better than living in the broken remains of old stone structures. You can go ahead with that, I guess Xoc said, B-but dont do everything all at once! I want to see what it looks like before deciding whether its worth it or not. Sure, we can do a stretch to showcase the project. Now that thats settled, we gotta settle the matter of labour. Xoc looked down at the bag of coins in her paw. This was the part that she was the most uncertain about. Copper coins could be used to pay labourers, but she needed to keep making them back. Originally, the idea was that the fungus farm would sell fodder for the Nug herds, and the proceeds from that would go toward paying for security and the continued expansion of the fungus farm. Now, that idea extended to all of the industries that the Humans she had brought back with her from the Draconic Kingdom could work in. Furthermore, Saraca had lectured her on the idea of taxes on their trip. They were something like tribute, but more regular and well-defined. Essentially, she would be collecting resources to pay for everything that went into providing security, infrastructure and various other things for the people that lived in her territory. Figuring out how much she should tax for any given thing was complicated. As it was, it was a puzzle that she only had a few of the pieces to. Most of those pieces involved how much money she needed to spend not only on warriors for security, but also civil servants that did all manner of things related to keeping things running. The informal system of warbands and elders that tribes and clans relied on wouldnt be enough to keep up in a city, as evidenced by Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhrs directionless state. Alongside that challenge came the need for literacy. She needed to pay people for that, too. According to Mitra, what they had could barely be counted as a written language so she suggested that they simply learn what the Draconic Kingdom had. The Human clerks that came with them were more than happy to help with that, but the problem was that there were sounds in their language that Ocelo couldnt vocalise. Well, I dont need any of that to hire labourers, I hope Xoc placed the bag of coins on the table and cleared some of the rocks away. She pulled out a pair of coins and placed them in front of her. According to Master Leeds, she said, we need to pay each common labourer this much, right? Well, a days labour is worth three portions of meat, Master Leeds said, and a copper trade coin is worth two. The Merchant Guild doesnt cut coins in half as some countries do with their local currency, so thats the bare minimum we can pay anyone for a days labour. You could just hire someone for two days with three coins, Saraca said, or is that unreliable? No, Devi said, she should stick to two copper coins per day. Whys that? Xoc asked. Because one coin is worth two portions of meat. I dont get it. Devi flicked her ear. Xoc flinched away. Say youre a common labourer, the Nar Merchant said. One day of work gets you three portions. One is for yourself. The other is for your mate. The last is for your cub. How do you pay for anything aside from food? Your mate works too. Usually, a family in the city has two or three cubs and both parents work. The extra copper coins go toward other necessities. That being said, doing things that way was dangerous. Both adults leaving a den to work not only meant that young cubs were left unattended, but others could come in and take over. I know many Merchants and Artisans would say that its a result of a highly competitive labour pool, but the situation in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr is such that nearly everyone is living in poverty. If you get badly injured or get extremely sick, you just starve and so does your family. But thats normal, Xoc said. Rolengorek is overcrowded, Girika said. The clans along the borders can just fight the neighbours to make use of their excess population, but the cities cant. This isnt unique to Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr: every city has a slum, and when you cant work, you die. Thats broadly true, Devi admitted, the situation in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr is a result of Rolengoreks stagnating economy being stretched thin over the generations. But whats happening here is not part of that old paradigm. The efficiency of land utilisation and the development of industry under Xoc will increase the capacity of whoever adopts these systems. Which only delays the inevitable. Not necessarily, Devi said. If she continues to heed the counsel of Druids like Elder Patli, Xoc will have the opportunity to avoid the same situation before she hits the next growth ceiling. Quality of life will improve as a result of balanced development. Girika snorted. Yeah, until the impoverished masses who didnt balance their growth come after her clan because they want a piece of their superior quality of life. No one with any expertise on the matter claims that being a Lord is easy, Saraca said. Discouraging that sort of thing is part and parcel of running a clan and its territory. Weve already discussed that part, anyway. But two copper coins is equivalent to a warriors pay, Xoc said. We cant pay labourers the same as warriors. Thats another thing I wanted to address Devi said, Youre going to want to develop some sort of pay scale soon. Whats that? A way to compensate people based on their training, skill and time. The way people are paid right now is absurd. You need to attract the best and brightest to participate in your clans economy. Xoc glanced down at her coins. It felt like she had a lot of them just a moment ago. I dont have to do that right away, do I? No, Devi shook her head. Right now, the city is a giant pool of unskilled labourers. The skilled labourers are mostly artisans who are compensated through the goods that they produce. Youre raising warriors out of the members of your own clan, but training them to be more than just a brute will take time. On the note of warriors, Saraca said, Humans actually make for extremely good policing forces. Really? Why is that? Why is a question no one has been able to answer, but the results speak for themselves. Assuming the same veterancy as their Demihuman counterparts, Humans tend to become more skilled in their vocation. Beastman tend to have a raw physical advantage over their Human counterparts, but when one is working as part of a civilian policing force, you mostly want them there for their skills. Having a mix of different races to account for various situations is optimal, but right now you only have Ocelo and Humans. But I didnt get any Human warrior slaves. Ah, but thats where humanitys greatest advantage comes in, Saraca said. Simply put, Humans have no racial predisposition toward any particular thing. They can become a wide variety of skilled professionals with the appropriate training. I dont suggest telling your artisans to do this, but youll inevitably have Human children growing up in their families that are convinced that they want to do something different from their parents. Rather than forcing them to work some job that theyll be miserable in, you can just take advantage of their willingness to try something new. Every time they broached a new topic, Xoc felt like she was being buried in even more information. She understood that Saracas time in Rolengorek was limited and he just wanted to see her off to a good start, but it was overwhelming nonetheless. Wed never pay off our indentures on four copper a day anyway, Master Leeds smirked. All this discussion aside, what we need right now is strong bodies to carry the stone our masons cut out of the hill. Well continue minting copper coins once we get more charcoal, but well also start iron production for spare tools and machine parts. How many coins will we be able to mint per day? Xoc asked. Its going to be irregular at first, to be honest, Master Leeds said. Rolengoreks artisans only purchase the jewellery-grade stuff, so their suppliers throw away the rest. Thats to our advantage in the long run since it means all the junk is cheap to get, but we have to set up supply lines. Xoc pointed to the rocks on the table. What about these? Well likely find more of it, Master Leeds said, but metal production in general is going to be erratic until we secure steady supplies through trade. Prospecting might be an option as wellah, speaking of which, wed like to check the inside of your inns suites for veins of ore. I dont mind, Xoc said, but what do you have to do to find them? Well know them by sight. You might have already seen them. They look like streaks running through the stone. Ah, those. We painted them over to make the walls of the suites look nicer. The men and women around the table stared at her. Xoc cringed. Sorry, I didnt know! itll be harder, but well still be able to find them. Anyway, refining malachite yields about half its weight in copper, so well have about five hundred coins using what we bought along the way here. We have two Mason families with us, so we dont need to hire too many labourers. One team should do for now. How many people is a team? Thats a good question. We dont know how much Ocelo can haul, but four is probably a good start. And, just like that, half of her copper coins were gone in a month. The ups and downs of her finances were going to make her sick. A-are you sure this is going to work? Xoc asked. I was actually going to ask if we could use the rest of it, Master Leeds said. What?! Money is meant to be used, Devi told her. Its no good to anyone just sitting around. I know youre worried about whether your clan can sustain this, but you have plenty of people who know how things work. In the past, you only had yourself to fund things, but youre supposed to be running a clan now. A Lord cant personally do every little thing. Though she said so, it was still difficult to stomach. Five hundred copper coins was enough for Xoc to feed herself for three years, and now everyone expected her to manage that huge sum and even more ridiculous amounts. Im not sure if this will make things better for you or worse, Master Leeds said, but minting coins was just something we wanted to show you first. Those raw materials we bought up along the way are going to be manufactured into goods that are worth far more than five hundred copper coinsC ARGH! Xoc screeched, Fine! Well use everything! What did you want to do with the rest? Weve covered this topic before, Saraca told her. Aside from labour, you need to invest in professional development and infrastructure. You have a project C which is the renovation of your clanhold C and working on that project essentially does that. How does it help with professional development? Your clanhold is pretty big, Saraca replied. The workforce you have right now wont get you anywhere in a sane amount of time. To complete the project in a few years, youre going to need thousands of people. Thats not only the Masons and hired labourers, but everyone working in the industries directly involved in the renovations, plus all the industries that support those industries. For instance, a Mason requires equipment, and that equipment is created by the artisans in the plaza here. Everyone needs to eat, so you need people for that as well. Putting all those people to work results in the development of a skilled labour pool. Conveniently, Humans didnt only eat meat. Ocelo could go into the trees and forage fruits, nuts, and a variety of edible plants from around the jungle. From her experience hunting monkeys and birds in the canopy, one could easily find that sort of thing simply by locating where their quarry fed. In that sense, Humans could occupy the same territory as Beastmen without competing for the same food, or at least as much of it. Does that mean I have to go out and personally hire people for every industry? We can use the guild system for that, Master Leeds told her. In a Human city, people who learn a craft from a master artisan are called apprentices. Those apprentices have to pay for their training, and those without the immediate means to do so usually sign a contract of indenture. This includes children of said artisans, but, obviously, their parents dont treat them as slaves, nor are they as stringent with compensation as they would be with a stranger. So youre suggesting that I do the same thing with them as I did with you? Thats right, the guildmaster nodded. Just like us, the apprentice becomes a bonded servant. Also, it doesnt have to be you in the future: independent master artisans are the main source of professional education, and theyll be doing it too. By the time an apprentices work for their master has paid off the cost of their training, theyll be well on the way to becoming masters themselves. In a way, its a guarantee of employment while the apprentice establishes themselves as artisans in their own right. So once they complete their contract, Xoc said, theyre free to go? They become freedmen again, yes. In your case, you want them to stick around and put what theyve learned to use for you. That should be pretty easy. After all, youll be the only one with a nice big set of working facilities. At that point, they become employees of the workshops that you build. Will it really work that way? Well, its a system that has been refined over centuries. If it didnt work that way, it wouldnt work that way. Any potential problems would have to do with the acceptance of those in authority and issues that crop up due to differences in species. Saraca cleared his throat. The guild system is near universal in the civilised world, he said. Since Xoc will be the one in authority, the only issues with acceptance would be from outside of her clan. The work of the artisans will speak for itself, but opponents may try to undermine their efforts for one reason or the other. Im not sure if they would go so far as to attack her clanhold, Devi sniffed, but, even so, it would be to their detriment. Ignoring something useful out of some irrational agenda will only cause those that try to promote that agenda to fall behind. As long as you can defend your assets, you and those who work with you will gain an inexorable advantage while those who do not will languish in darkness. When it came to business, Devi was merciless. Even so, she only seemed to do things that were helpful in some way. Ill start asking around for people who might be interested in becoming an apprentice, Xoc said. Its probably going to be hard to explain to them, though. That should take care of itself in time, Devi said. As the people around the clanhold see what the Humans are up to, youll inevitably have people who decide that they can make a living out of it. A Lord is a being that brings order to a chaotic world. All you need to do, Xoc, is establish and maintain order: those who wish to build upon that foundation will come on their own. Just make sure what theyre building is what you want, Girika said. What do you mean by that? Xoc asked. Well, doing this sort of thing attracts all sorts. People will naturally come to take advantage of the situation, but at least some of them will do it in an undesirable way. Being recognised as the next big thing is gonna bring all of the crooks and parasites of this city straight to you. Xocs paw went to the scruff of her neck as she tried to calm herself down. More problems. It felt as if every time it looked like she would take a step forward, something threatened to drag her back. As she continued to puzzle out what to do, a small crowd of Humans gathered on the eastern side of the plaza. Saraca craned his neck to see what was going on, then nodded to himself for some reason. This is a good time to take a break, he said. Lets head over there and listen in. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 10, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 There was once a righteous ascetic by the name of Sattva, who lived in the days before magic was known to all and sundry. He was a man renowned for his wisdom and virtue, and was a welcome guest in many countries. When they crossed the plaza to its eastern side, they found Ilaan at the centre of the small crowd of men and women. The Human mystic C who referred to himself as a Soryo C had voluntarily accompanied them from Rivergarden to minister to the slaves. It was a good thing that he had agreed to come, as the first thing that the Humans decided to do upon entering the jungle was getting sick. Karuvaki and the other mystics with Saraca had dealt with the wave of illness that had swept through the convoy, but she wasnt sure if Ocelo mystics would be any good at tending to Humans in the long run. Xoc settled in with the others to listen. The name of the character in the tale was unfamiliar to Xoc, so it was a welcome change from the usual self-aggrandisement of the local clans. One day, Ilaan continued, on one of the many long journeys he took between the nations to share his wisdom. Sattva and his disciple came across a deep pit. In that pit, they noticed a Beastman mother with her two cubs. Sattva immediately saw that something was wrong. The mother and her children were all horribly emaciated, and it didnt seem like there was a way out. Furthermore, the mother paced back and forth, eyeing her cubs with a strange gleam in her eyes. Xocs stomach sank as the monk described the situation. It wasnt going to be a happy end. Similar tragedies were said to have been common immediately following the appearance of the Demon Gods. The jungles burned and the animals were driven away; many fell upon one another in hunger-driven madness. Seeing that the mother was likely to eat her children, Sattva instructed his disciple to head to the closest settlement and ask for help while he remained behind to try and convince the mother to not eat her children. After the disciple left, the man turned back to the pit. In truth, they were far from any village and no words could sway one gone mad from hunger. He watched the family trapped in the pit for a while before casting himself in. Sattva died from the fall and the mother was able to feed herself and her cubs. The disciple returned a week later with several villagers who all knew Sattva. When they couldnt find him, they threw down ropes to help the Beastman family out of the pit and shared the provisions that they had prepared. The Beastman mother shared the tale of Sattvas fate with them, which shocked everyone. In the end, however, they celebrated Sattvas compassion before going their separate ways to spread the news of what had happened. Wait a minute, a man from the crowd said, why would the Humans celebrate? He was a famous guy that just died to feed some stuck Beastmen. That is the most common response to the legend, the Soryo replied with a quiet smile. This Jataka C a birth story related to ones many reincarnations C is an instructional tale, illustrating how the dharma applies to the individuals involved. Whats the dharma? Simply put, Ilaan said, the dharma is the cosmic order that governs existence. When dharmic religions and philosophies refer to it, they speak of living in accordance with that cosmic order. As one acts or even thinks in accordance with the dharma or against it C dharma or adharma C their soul is marked with a tally called karma. Karma is what determines whether one is considered good or evil, and it also determines the realm and form of ones rebirth. In this Jataka, we have two principal characters. The first is Sattva; the second, the mother. For the mother, eating her children is horrifically adharma. The state of her mind at the time does not influence the results of her actions on her karma. To both preserve the mothers karma and save her innocent cubs, Sattva sacrificed himself. In terms of karma, it is a net positive outcome. The mans face screwed up in confusion. And the Beastman eating the guy isnt evil? Not in that situation, the Soryo replied. Dharma is confusing to most in the west. In the Draconic Kingdom, morality is dictated by the arbitrary mandates of the various faiths that dominate western culture. But were talking good and evil, the man said. How can good and evil be subjective? Dharma is not subjective C it is non-dharmic value systems that are inherently subjective. Dharma, on the other hand, is perfectly objective, and understanding the dharma means that one understands the result of any potential karmic transaction. Religions like the Faith of the Six, and, by extension, the Faith of the Four, only apply to Human culturesand often not even then. Dharma, however, applies to all things according to the cosmic order. How do you know that? Who says that good and evil go according to this dharmaC Karma, Saraca corrected him. If it makes it easier, think of it as a balance or score. The more one acts in accordance with the dharma, the higher ones karma score. The more positive ones karma score, the more good one is on the scales of the cosmic order. If one lives an adharma life C a life that goes against the dharma C ones karma score goes lower and one becomes eviler as a result. Everyones life tends to be filled with actions that range across the scale, so no one is perfectly good or perfectly evil. As for how we know, many religions have a type of holy warrior called a Paladin. Are you familiar with them? The Merchant nodded, and Saraca continued his explanation. They have anti-evil attacks that they often employ according to the prejudices fostered by their artificial morality. Those anti-evil attacks often fail as a result, and it confuses them to no end. This is especially true in religions that promote specific races over others or have a one-sided view of the world. They see enemies and assume that they are evil, and then they find that their specialised attacks are impotent. Even more absurd are the crusades that happen between two religions where Paladins on both sides run around trying to smite one another. and they dont notice? The man frowned. Im sure that they do, but people believe what they want to believe. Zealots, in particular, will come up with any number of rationalisations to defend their beliefs. But this Buddhism is a religion, no? Its bound to have zealots as well. Buddhism is not a religion, Ilaan said. Religions produce divine casters. Buddhist monks and other related vocations, however, produce spiritual-category casters as their priests. Buddhism is a philosophy that follows the Path of Enlightenment. Enlightenment in this case refers to a perfect understanding of the dharma and how it applies to all things. By obtaining perfect enlightenment, one may achieve nirvana and transcend the otherwise-endless cycle of rebirth and suffering. The Humans in the crowd remained unconvinced. Xoc wasnt sure what to think of it herself. She didnt know much about magic, but the idea that one could become a caster by following a philosophy was unheard of in Rolengorek. If natural spirits and the gods granted power to those who worshipped them, then where did Ilaan get his power from? I dunno, the Merchant said. How I hear it, youre saying that its fine for Beastmen to raid us. It would be simpler to think of things in terms of relationships, the Soryo replied. One relationship is that of predator and prey. It is in accordance with the dharma for predators to hunt prey, but prey fleeing or defending themselves is also in accordance with the dharma. Humans killing Beastmen in self-defence or Beastmen eating Humans out of predatory practices are both karma-positive actions within the context of a predator-prey relationship. Doesnt that mean everyone involved ends up being good? Well, I cant speak for what they do outside of raiding or defending their communities, but this form of raiding is not evil. Raiding is simply a label employed by Humans to attach negative connotations to a certain set of behaviours that they deem undesirable. In other situations, raiding is considered a positive customary practice or an efficient military tactic. So if some Beastman in this city comes and turns me into a snack, thats fine? Once again, Ilaan said, consider it in terms of relationships between individuals. In Lady Xocs clanhold, for instance, you are members of the same community. That means the warriors here are no different in their relationship to you as the soldiers you depended on for security in the Draconic Kingdom. Lady Xoc herself would be something like a Noble, and her responsibilities would be similar to those youre familiar with. When one considers the world through dharmic principles, everyone and everything has place and behaviours expected of what they are. Meaning that providing security for the Humans here is especially important, Saraca plopped a paw on Xocs head. Since theyre not recognised by the vast majority of the city yet, the risk of accidents is high. As a Lord, you have your own dharma to follow: rajadharma, or the way of kings. They left the Soryo to his teachings, making their way back around the plaza. How come you havent been teaching me that rajadharma thing? Xoc asked. I have been, Saraca replied. Rajadharma requires an understanding of dharma in general, as rulers guide society as a whole. It is not simply statecraft C it is enlightened statecraft with the goal of creating a thriving, enlightened society. Like the Beastman Confederacy? The Nar Lord let out a rueful chuckle. Well, just saying that it is doesnt make it so. An enlightened society is populated by enlightened individuals, and new individuals always enter society. Furthermore, few achieve true enlightenment and ones understanding and will to follow the dharma is always tested, so society as a whole is never fully enlightened. A Lords role is to ensure that the land and its people can live according to the dharma in whatever state their subjects and territories find themselves in. It seemed vague, but Xoc thought she understood what he was talking about. An enlightened society was a harmonious society, but harmonious according to the dharma rather than any laws fashioned by people. No matter the species or culture, dharma was the same. Thus, it could be employed as a universal measure. It was not a set of arbitrary, black-and-white rules that one had to adhere to C what was right was dependent on the situation and the individual. No matter where one was, as long as they understood how everything fit together, they would know the right thing to do. The Humans, however, still had trouble understanding, or at least accepting, what the Soryo shared with them. It was strange considering that Ilaan was a Human himself and should have had an easier time relating to them. You didnt seem surprised that Ilaan isnt getting through to the others, Xoc said. Ive seen it before, Saraca replied. Many times. When my assignments send me to areas of the world where Humans are known to be present in advance, Buddhist missionaries usually volunteer to come with us. And its hilarious, Girika said. Those monks go in all well-intentioned and get accused of spreading a cult that encourages Humans to be docile and accept being eaten. Well, those people miss the point entirely, Saraca said. Members of especially superficial and insular cultures only see the threat that foreign thinking represents to them. And its not just Humans who react that way. Ilaans experience is just limited. As with the people of the Draconic Kingdom, many elsewhere have an arbitrary sense of morality thoroughly ingrained in them through culture and religion. Furthermore, their value systems tend to be narrow in focus. Also, every species has its quirks, and some have a nature that is more problematic than others." Like that one crazy insectoid hive, Girika said. I wouldnt call them crazy, Saraca replied. Each member of their race is specialised for a certain role, so they readily embrace the principles of enlightened culture internally. They just have a problem applying it to outsiders because literally everything is an exploitable resource or a threat to them. Then you have their scent-based communication that doubles as a sort of drug to spur various behaviours. If a scout lays down a trail of scent markers for food, then those who respond are essentially set to gather food, whatever that food is. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Yeah, and if one uses a threat marker, they all go berserk and no amount of talking will stop them from trying to rip you apart. It almost sounded like they were talking about Giant Ants. Maybe it was some sort of ant Demihuman. Doesnt that mean that once something bad happens it stays like that forever? Xoc asked. Its hard to fix, yeah, Girika said. Once the hive decides youre a threat C or food C every time a scout finds you, you can expect a whole bunch of her drugged-up sisters to follow up. Its a good thing there isnt anything like that in Rolengorek, Xoc said. Maybe there was, Girika replied, and they were obliterated a long time ago. A lot of insectoid hives meet that fate because theyre like that. Their stroll brought them to another group of people, this time consisting of both Beastmen and Humans. The Humans were sitting under a large pavilion where they watched the Beastmen examine their work. Whats going on? Oh, hello Xoc, one of the Beastmen replied. We were just looking at how your Humans weave cloth. The cloth in question was one of the many blankets woven out of Nug wool on the way upriver. Xoc then realised that most of the Beastmen present were tailors. Is there anything wrong with it? Xoc asked. We can make out how its made, but its their tools that make me envious. They can spin an incredible amount of yarn very quickly with that wheel thing. Supposedly, the Humans had even more complex tools that they couldnt bring along with them. Fortunately, they could be manufactured once the appropriate facilities were raised. Xoc had no idea how any of the contraptions the Humans used worked. She also had no idea how the Beastman tailors understood what was going on. Is it something you want to try out? It was only after the words left her mouth that Xoc realised that there might be a problem. The Ocelo tailors present were already working professionals. Could they become apprentices again? Maybe there was a different arrangement for that sort of thing. You wouldnt mind? One of the Ocelo Tailors said, Quite frankly, Im afraid Id break the thing. Xoc looked over at the Human tailors. Will it break? She asked. Not unless someone goes out of their way to break it, Lady Xoc, a woman replied. The spinning wheels made out of wood and iron. If you can handle yarn, youre not going to randomly destroy it. Then, if I may The Ocelo tailor ducked to fit under the pavilion. One of the Humans got up and stepped away from her spinning wheel. Is there anything special that I need to do? The Ocelo tailor asked. Its not much different from doing it by hand, the Human replied. The wheel does the twisting and puts the yarn on the spindle. You drive the wheel by pushing this pedal here. Aside from that, all I have to do is tease out the fibres as usual? Thats right. The spinning wheel started moving as the Ocelo Tailor did as he was instructed. Lets seeoh, this is easy. The yarn is so fine, too. I would love to have one of these. Will this, um, Human village be producing these spinning wheels? I guess theyd be expensive We havent worked all that stuff out yet, Xoc replied. Out of curiosity, would you like to work directly for me? Directly for you? How does that differ from just selling my goods in the market? Thats a good question, which I dont have the answer to Xoc sent what she hoped was an inconspicuous, pleading look at Devi. The Nar Merchant rolled her eyes in amusement. At some point, Devi said, Xocs Merchants will be managing market orders. I havent seen them used in Rolengorek, but you can think of it as them issuing requests for goods of a certain quality that you can fill. For instance, the Merchant Guild may determine that the seasonal needs of their members include roughly ten thousand burlap sacks capable of carrying fifty kilograms each. So I can make jute sacks that meet those requirements and sell them to the Merchant Guild? Thats right, Devi replied with a nod. What are the advantages and disadvantages of selling to this Merchant Guild? Its a guaranteed sale, for one. An artisan wont have to sit in the local market for an hour or more waiting for people to purchase their goods. Instead, they accept an order from a Merchant and complete the order to receive payment. A Merchant? Not the Merchant Guild? A guild is a regulatory and administrative institution, Devi said. Its the members that are the actual professionals. The role of a Guild is to ensure that its members conduct business according to certain standards. A Merchant Guild provides various services for Merchants, such as banking, tracking market data, acting as a middleman for transactions, and organising commercial activities. As artisans, it is in your best interests to take advantage of what guilds offer by becoming members. Well have to look into that. Could you describe how dealing with this Merchant works? That depends on how Xoc wants to set things up, Devi replied. Where do artisans here usually work? At home, the Tailor said, or somewhere nearby. The entire family works. My wife and I do the spinning and weaving while the kids forage for jute and help process the fibres. Forage? Saraca furrowed his brow, You dont trade for the jute? Theres no need. We can find jute plants along the lake and the river. We just have to get them before the Nug ranchers come around with their herds. Oh C if were working with Nug wool, we must trade for it, of course. Saraca and Devi fell silent for a moment. Was there something wrong with what the Tailor said? In that case, Devi told them, there are several options to go about doing this. The first is to continue using your homes as workshops. A Merchant would travel from home to home with their cart, providing the raw materials to fill each order and receiving the completed products. Your family would be able to focus their time on the production of tailored goods, or even have some free time if things are profitable enough. That does sound nicebut how much would we be paid if we dont provide the materials ourselves? Wages are yet to be determined, but youll be able to live off of it. How many jute bags can you make in a day if youre provided with the yarn? Of the specifications from before? Around twenty. My wife can do about the same, as well. And how much would you normally receive for that many? Devi asked. It depends, the Tailor answered. On average, wed probably get six portions of meat for ten sacks. But wed only make ten sacks in a day because most of our time would be taken up by gathering raw materials and processing them. I see, Devi said. In that case, the Merchant would probably be paying you around five copper coins for twenty sacks. The Beastman tailors exchanged silent looks. As a daily wage, one of them said, thats far better than what we usually make. You mentioned that there were several options C what were the others? Theyre further down the road, Devi replied, but they involve centralising production by creating large workshops C manufactories, or factories, for short. Theyd be filled with the tools and machines you see here and you would become employees of the factory. Wages would go up since youd be producing more goods overall and the industry as a whole becomes more efficient. You also get more opportunities to socialise with others, if youre someone who appreciates that. Well, that sounds even betterbut if we work in this factory, wed risk losing our homes or at least getting robbed. Xoc will figure something out, Saraca said. If youll excuse us, we need to move on to our next bit of business. Of course. We look forward to what you spoke of. Saraca led Xoc away, heading toward the upper terrace. When they left the plaza, his steps slowed. Is something wrong? Xoc asked, You reacted strangely to some of the things that they said, too. Its nothing new, Saraca answered, just a bit of reality here that took about this long to sink in. I think its an amazing opportunity, Devi said. What is? Xoc glanced between the two. In short, Saraca said, its chaos. Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr exists in a state of near-anarchy. Everything is common land. Property rights dont exist. Ones home is only ones home for as long as one can hold onto it. The law only serves those who can afford to pay for law enforcement. It was right in front of our faces the entire time, but our preconceptions blinded us. He made it sound like some atrocious thing, but it sounded normal to her. What made you realise it? She asked. When the Tailor mentioned how they got their raw materials, Saraca answered. They forage. Furthermore, they forage the same vegetation that the Nug herds feed on. Everything is just there for everyone to use, but no one keeps track of what people do. Its a recipe for inequity, where one is free to exploit common resources with no accountability. Its also horrifyingly inefficient, Devi added. Which makes everything in this city an incredible opportunity. But it also made us realise a rather stupid oversight on our part. Whats that? We didnt bring any Farmers back with us, Devi said. Were going to have to do that part the hard way. I dont follow They reached the bottom of the stairs to the upper terrace, making their way up at a leisurely pace. Droplets of rain started to flit about in the afternoon wind. Because everything is common land, Saraca said, no one takes care of it. Whatevers there is just there, and people take what they please. The plants that the Tailors children harvest are just wild growth, but those plants can be grown as crops. The problem with growing crops as things are, however, Devi said, is that youd be growing them on common land. People would think nothing of harvesting it or bringing their animals to feed on it. Therefore, you need to turn that common land back into private land. How do I do that? The same way any clan does it, Saraca said. Make it a de facto part of your territory. Bring it under your management and enforce the laws of your clan and Rolengorek within it. Until people recognise it as part of your land, theyll continue trying to treat it as common land. But people depend on that land Only because they have no better way to access resources, Devi said. Foraging for jute growing wild along the waterfront is incomparable to cultivating a jute crop. In the same land that might support one family of Tailors, youd be able to support thirty. Thirty? That sounded impossible. Then again, there were an absurd number of Humans in the Draconic Kingdom for what little land they had On top of that, Saraca said, theres a conflict in specialisation. Foraging is something that Rangers, Druids and various botanical vocations do. For agricultural crops, you want Farmers. Farmers are all around better at tending to the fields, achieving higher yields and product quality. Right now, your people dont have the freedom to cultivate their skills in a chosen profession. They need to invest time and energy into doing the things that other professions are supposed to be doing. Which is also grossly inefficient, Devi said, especially for Demihumans. Rolengorek has reached the capacity of what its technological advancement can support, but its culture and economy still have space to develop. Addressing those aspects will allow your people to more efficiently utilise that capacity. As you rebuild your clan and reorganise its territory, youll begin to see that many things will get cheaper and more accessible for everyone. Is that why you said they would be paid more for working in a factory? Xoc asked. Thats exactly right, Devi nodded. Currently, the cost of goods is bound to three main things. One is the daily wage one needs to survive. The second is the cost of raw materials. But they get raw materials for free. They still require work to acquire. Additionally, the way things are done right now, one person denies anothers livelihood by taking from common land. Jute, for instance, takes four months to grow. Here, you also have the risk of some Nug rancher grazing it down to nothing in the meantime, or one harvesting it prematurely to prevent another from taking it. Retting jute stalks takes three weeks, and then the result takes additional time to process. One needs to eat during that time. By expanding operations, the cost of raw materials goes down because its no longer one person working with what little they can find, but one person working with as much as they reasonably can. So they have the same, uhcost of living, but the land produces more and so do they. Exactly. Also, the more skilled one becomes in their craft, the better the outcomes. When you apply these basic principles to an industry, the economics surrounding that industry transforms. When you apply it to everything, the lives of you and your people will change. In the central courtyard of Xocs home, they found an odd sight waiting for them. Several odd sights. The first was that a giant rock thing had appeared out of nowhere and the hunters in Saracas entourage were throwing rocks at it. The giant rock thing, however, didnt seem to care. Vltava C the fluffy, three-eyed creature that had come with Winter Moon C was sitting atop one of the broken mounds, surrounded by mystics from Saracas entourage and her clanhold. Winter Moon was standing by the old fountain in the middle of the courtyard with Mitra. Both of them were waving their arms around weirdly. Xoc didnt know what to make of them. What are you two up to? Saraca asked as they approached the fountain. Stuff, Mitra replied. what kind of stuff? Mitra stopped moving her arms, giving Saraca a sour look. Its nothing a plebeian like you would understand, she said. Lets go get some lunch, Winter Moon. Sure, Winter Moon replied. Have a good afternoon, Mister Plebeian. Plebeian Saraca watched the two with a disgruntled expression until they disappeared down the stairs to the second terrace. Nice, Girika said. The harem candidate ran off with your main wife. Oh, shut up, Saraca said. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 10, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 13th Day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE So like this, and then like this You keep doing that one, Mitra said. What does it mean? Im not sure Ilyshnish made the swiping motion again. The movement she was making was a low, horizontal swipe meant for slicing apart and knocking away opponents near the ground. She supposed it was a movement that felid Beastmen didnt perform often. When felid Beastmen used their claws, it was generally at the end of an extension. This was because, like other felid species, their claws were not naturally used as slashing weapons, but as piercing ones. For them, claws were used to hook surfaces, allowing one to easily grapple their prey and drag it down to inflict killing bites. Dragons, on the other hand, regularly employed slashing attacks with their claws. Their generally smaller prey didnt need to be grappled, so their claws were weapons for dealing with deadly foes. Though Humans saw Frost Dragons as huge apex predators, Frost Dragons saw themselves as small and vulnerable. And they were, compared to other Dragons. Even Frost Giants, while shorter, were much heavier as terrestrial creatures. As getting caught by an enemy five times ones mass was generally a bad idea, a Frost Dragons natural tactics against dangerous foes minimised the amount of time in melee range. Tail slaps, claw swipes, wing buffets and body slams were all used to create distance. Once distance was achieved, they employed their breath weapons if possible. If it wasnt possible, they disengaged from combat and left, choosing to bide their time for more favourable opportunities to strike. They had forever to wait, after all. Pouncing and grappling were reserved for ambushes and attacks against targets that a Frost Dragon decided were weak enough to directly take down. According to Hejinmal, both their father and half-brother came to the unfortunate, unfounded conclusion that the Sorcerer King was some sort of Elder Lich C and thus easily dispatched in melee combat C and paid for the error with their lives. Fortunately, that error worked in the favour of the rest of the enclave, demonstrating the absolute futility of challenging the Sorcerer King. Except for poor Ilyshnish. All she could do was be wary around anything that resembled the ten-metre tall statues in front of E-Rantels southern gate, hoping that she wouldnt anger it somehow. She performed their low, horizontal swipe again, leaping back at the same time. Ah, I get it, Mitra nodded. Its like striking at a cobra. Attempting to deal damage while avoiding counterstrikes. You must have some dangerous monsters like that where you live. Whats a cobra? Ilyshnish asked. Its a type of venomous snake. They have a big hood that they spread out behind their heads. Ilyshnish tried to think of anything resembling what Mitra described. We dont have snakes like that, she said after a moment, but we do have Polar Worms. Polar Wormsas in Ice Worms? The ones with backs that get crazy hot? Yes, those. Even small ones can be dangerous. Mitra made a face. Bleah, they dont taste very good. Their insectoid faces creep me out, too. We ran into a couple of them in the Worldspine a few months ago. Ive only seen the westernmost peaks from a distance, Ilyshnish said. Do you know what else lives there? Not really, Mitra replied. In terms of Demihumans and Heteromorphs, the only species we saw while we were there was Yeti. Theyre a sort of ape Beastman thats about as tall as you are, but much bulkier. Theyre delicious though C theyve got thick layers of fat and muscle under their shaggy hides. That did sound appealing. The Beastmen in Rolengorek mostly fed on Nug and fish, with the occasional bird and monkey on the side. Maybe she would head to the Worldspine and try some Yeti when she got bored of the local fare. Ilyshnish repeated the swiping notion. What was she doing again? So how do I turn this into a dancething? Mmhin mundane terms, its a disengage. Stuff like that usually buys time to continue weaving a Dance or prevent it from being interrupted. But theres an attack in there as well, so it might be able to add something to the composition. Musically speaking, movements that led to and produced an offensive result were akin to notes, while defensive movements were akin to rests. If there were too many rests, the composition ended. As such, Dancing encouraged a Dancer to remain on the offensive. Of course, all movements in a Dance had to be enacted as steps of that Dance to it, which was where Ilyshnish was currently stuck. Nothing is happening from my moving around, Ilyshnish said. You dont even feel a little bit? Mitra asked. Im not even sure what Im supposed to feel, Ilyshnish answered. Dont worry, youll know the moment it happens. I was like that too at the start. It was frustrating, but once I started producing results, I got so excited that I couldnt stop trying to figure more stuff out. Martial Arts are like that, too, Kasturi said from nearby. That depends on how people train, Saraca noted. Singular drills lead warriors to grasp a particular Martial Art quickly, but they get stuck after that. Proper development of Martial Arts needs the big picture to conceptualise. Training randomly doesnt get one anywhere. Were not training randomly, Mitra snarled. She memorised all 108 Karana at a stupidly fast pace, but it didnt do anything. The cultural background just doesnt exist to make it work. It has to be something that has the same level of significance to her. The culture with the deepest significance to Ilyshnish was, of course, Draconic culture, but she couldnt go and say that outright. It wasnt as if there was anyone related to Dragons present anyway. Because of this, she was trying to sneakily figure out how to produce notes with Mitras input on the various things she tried. The culture of the Krkono?e is very different from most, Karuvaki said. They have no mythology, only history. Their social structure is nothing like ours. Their naturalistic perspective is very close to our dharmic ones, but theres no extraordinary significance attached to it. It just is. Its no small wonder that our ways dont translate well to theirs. Brute forcing conceptualisation through repetition may be the only way. No, its ultimately more productive to take the holistic approach, Saraca said. Forcing one or two Karana of her own wont enable her to weave anything but the most simple of Dances, if even that. Dancers need the freedom to perform at will because battlefields are a dynamic stage. Mitra let out a sigh, settling down on her haunches. Lets take a break, she said. I think were going off track. Ilyshnish wasnt sure how they were off track, but she did want to do a few other things. The sound of the clanholds renovations continually drifted up from the terrace below and she was curious to see what had changed. There was also the matter of the city, which she had barely seen anything of since her arrival. When would you like to get together again? Ilyshnish asked. Three hours? Mitra answered, I just wanted to think about what to do and take a nap. It wasnt enough time to go out and explore the city. Unlike Human cities, those in Rolengorek were spread out over a vast area. Buildings were constructed as part of the natural landscape of the jungle rather than raised after the land was cleared. The result was a cityscape that melded into the trees and canopy, embracing the many rivers flowing into the huge lake nearby. If she were to compare their approach to urban development, Ilyshnish heavily favoured the way that the Beastmen did things. Maybe she could get Nemel to do something similar. Ilyshnish thanked Mitra for her instruction before leaving the central courtyard. She followed the sound of metal tools striking stone, which led her to the southern edge of the upper terrace. Several metres below, a twenty-metre stretch of the terrace had been cleared of soil and vegetation, exposing the stone beneath. Two teams of masons were cutting out basalt blocks while a group of Ocelo waited to haul them away. She hopped down to join the Ocelo by the name of Xoc, who stood beside a short, dark-haired Human who supposedly once worked as the master of the Rivergarden Merchant Guild in the Draconic Kingdom. On the other side of her was an Ocelo adorned as a mystic. Youre opening a quarry? Ilyshnish asked. Both the Ocelo and the Human started at her question. Wh-where did you come from? Xoc asked. Ilyshnish pointed a claw upward. Their gazes followed the gesture to the terrace above. You jumped down? Xoc furrowed her brow, But I didnt even notice you land. Sorry, its a habit. You dont have to apologise, Xoc said. Everyone does that here. Its just that most people can be noticed once they get close enough, never mind doing stuff like that. Well, I am an expert hunter. I thought you were a Bard. Are you a Bard, or a hunter? Yes. Xoc looked up at her in confusion. Was it so difficult to grasp? Are Bards in Rolengorek incapable of hunting? Ilyshnish asked. I guess there shouldnt be any reason why they cant, Xoc answered, but I usually see them perform for their meals. Bards are always highly placed in the clans, so they dont have to do anything like hunting. You dont have any of your own? We havent been a clan for a long time. Everything and everyone is scattered and I have no clue where most of the pieces went. Maybe when we get stronger, well have some Bards come to us. It wasnt surprising that Mitra wanted to chronicle what was going on here. If she didnt, no one would and the tale of Xocs people would be lost to history. The Nar Dancer always framed it in a lighthearted way, but it was a matter of utmost importance to Bards. Does your clan have a name? Ilyshnish asked. Pachan. The Pachan Clan Ilyshnish mouthed the distinct sounds, What does it mean? IIm not sure, Xoc admitted. It means Broken Sky, the mystic beside Xoc spoke up. Thats not a common question, but I suppose a Bard would be interested in that sort of thing. Im trying to puzzle out the language here, Ilyshnish nodded. It appears that each race has its contributions to a common tongue, but the old tongues are still in use despite no written word. One might assume that, if there was no script to define language, all language would eventually homogenise due to the way it was conveniently translated between groups of people. However, it appeared that unique languages remained even in places where many languages mingled. Parents teach their children how to speak, after all, the mystic said. So does that mean if a Nar family raises an Ocelo child, that child would speak the local Nar language? Yes, of course. The other species would have trouble doing the same, however. According to Mitra, both Nar and Ocelo spoke a dialect of the Prusteni language family C as did the felid Krkono?e. What made the dialects part of the same language family were not specific words, but sounds that other felid Beastmen couldnt produce. The sounds delivered emotion as much as they delivered defined meanings, and it was beyond the ability of the worlds translation mechanisms to convey appropriately. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. And Rolengorek, Ilyshnish said, I believe this is Nar? Thats right. Why is the term used to refer to your homeland in a single races language? Shouldnt it be something derived from your common tongue? Thats because the Nar are the most prominent species here, Xoc grumbled. Being big and strong counts for a lot in Rolengorek. Ilyshnish nodded slowly. Being big and strong counted for a lot in many places. It was just the way things were. Do you resent that fact? Ilyshnish asked. Of course! Xoc answered, It just makes smaller people feel like lessers. Actually, its weird C you Krkono?e dont do it. Youre way bigger than the rest of us, but youre so polite. Vltava is sort of scary, though. The big races here dont offer any consideration for the smaller ones. We just have to get out of the way or get stepped on. A pair of Ocelo made their way past, carrying a dark grey block of basalt between them on a crude wooden stretcher. The vibrations from the continued work of the Masons constantly defined the details of the hill below Ilyshnish. Numerous channels of soft earth in the stone drew her attention, but she wasnt sure how to ask about them. So this quarry Its more like a temporary quarry, Master Leeds said. Were increasing the height between terraces as part of the clanholds renovations. The blocks theyre cutting out will go towards new housing for everyone. What about the, ermplumbing? Plumbing? Master Leeds frowned, I guess well have to address that at some point, butC I meant the existing plumbing, Ilyshnish said. This is an old clanhold, yes? If you go to the central plaza, youll see the main water source and the channels that bring water to the rest of the complex. The guildmasters frown deepened. He leaned over and called down to one of the Masons. Did you see anything like that? Like what? The Mason replied. Winter Moon here says theres some sort of plumbing system already installed. See anything like a sewer? Uhno? After a moment, the Mason came up to join them. Whered you see this? He asked her. In response, Ilyshnish picked up the man, cradling him in her arms. He let out a startled shout as she leapt to the top terrace. She set him back down and led him along the edge, further east to where one of the major channels ran out from the central plaza. The Mason knelt, brushing away the layer of dirt and leaves with a gloved hand. This isan aqueduct? We couldnt see it from below. And theres a water source for this? There was, Ilyshnish replied. Im not sure if it can be restored, but the infrastructure is still there. Is it mechanical, or magical? Its broken. The Mason rose to his feet again, frowning down at the exposed stone. Well have to take a closer look at this, he said. If someones already figured out how to do the plumbing for this place, itd be best to find out why they did what they did. Ilyshnish returned with the Mason, and the mystic gave her an appraising look. It seems you have an eye for history, he said. Our people live here and dont notice what you do. Dont all Bards have an eye for history? Ilyshnish replied. Recent history, perhaps, the mystic sighed. Its what earns them a living, after all. I only wish we had Bards like you who worked to preserve the more distant past. How distant are you talking about? Our known history begins with the Demon Gods, the mystic said. What came before is lost to us. Are you certain about that? Ilyshnish asked, I hear and see traces of the distant past everywhere Ive been. History is not only in tales passed down from generation to generation: it can be found in the names, language and customs of your people. For instance, Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr is the name of this city, but your cities are named after clans and there is no Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr Clan. Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr may be only one syllable, but I sense there are many meanings layered within. Would you happen to know any of those meanings? The mystics gaze turned inward as he pondered her question. There is only one meaning that I can recall that might be considered complete, he said. Shimmering Crystal Palace of the Water Goddess. Or maybe its Water Spirit instead of Water Goddess? The meaning is close to the same, either way. All of the other meanings attached to the various parts of the name are related. And is there anything like that here that would have the local tribes call it by that name? Not at all, the mystic said. Now that you mention it, it is strange. Perhaps it required an outside perspective to see something that we always considered normal. Not that many people outside of us mystics know what it means. Did it mean that it had something to do with their religious practices? Either way, it was a promising link to a past that they had forgotten. A Human approached from behind them, waving a hand in greeting. Ilyshnish wasnt sure why they did that when the recipient couldnt see the gesture. Master Leeds, the man said. How are things going here? Its as you can see, Master Leeds said. We just got done surveying this stretch and clearing away the topsoil. Find any ore? Were just about done smelting what we have. No loose samples nor any veins, Master Leeds shook his head. If the terrain of the clanhold was artificial, would there be any veins of ore? She didnt smell anything out of the ordinary. Did you find ore here previously? Ilyshnish asked. We sort of walked over the area and picked up bits and pieces, the man replied. Its in line with our expectations for a basalt formation. What about the veins themselves? Nothing on the surface, but we did find a few in the suites of the inn below. Theres plenty of iron and copper to be had, plus gemstones here and there. It didnt explain why theyd find ore samples on top of the built-over area. One would be just as likely to find an ore sample just sitting on a street in E-Rantel. The man sifted through the piles of debris brought up from the growing quarry. After finding nothing, he shrugged to himself and approached Xoc. Lady Xoc, he said, since were out of things to smelt, wed like to get started on tool production. The plans to make spare sets of smithing, masonry and carpentry equipment before getting started on machines for textiles. We okay to go ahead with that? Xoc looked at Master Leeds, who nodded in return. The city only imports jewellery-quality materials, he said, so were out of ore to refine until we hit veins in this hill or secure imports from somewhere. Weve got plenty of time to focus on tool production. Great, the man said. Weve got a lot of itchy Ocelo tailors who want to join in on the fun. Ill pass the word along. Ilyshnish watched the man stroll off. It had only been a few days since their arrival, yet he now looked completely at ease walking through streets lined with Beastmen. Her gaze turned to Xoc, wondering if the effects of a Beastman Lord worked on Humans. Since the effects of an Undead Lord C or whatever Lady Zahradnik counted as C worked on everyone in her territory, it seemed entirely plausible. Wh-what is it? Xoc asked. You seem to be slipping into your role as a Lord rather well, Ilyshnish said. The Ocelo seemed to brighten, though her tail and posture became bashful at the same time. Hehe, really? I feel like Im being buried in all sorts of new stuff, but I guess things are moving along. Honestly, it all seems surreal. Like a dream that Im being dragged along in. How do Lords work in Rolengorek, anyway? Ilyshnish asked, From what Ive seen so far, its just the strongest people on top of everyone else. Well, you have to be strong to defend your territory against raids, Monsters and Magical Beasts. The Lords all around the border are Lords of warrior clans. The ones in the interior are mostly civilian clans. Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr doesnt have any presiding clans, though. The Lords that you might see here are the powerful Lords from elsewhere getting together to do important things. People wont have a problem with you re-establishing your clan here? I dont know, to be honest. This area is our ancestral land, so I dont think anyone can say we have no right to do so. Hmmfrom what Ive seen in my travels, people in power tend to want to maintain the status quo. There may not be any ruling clans here, but Im sure there are interests that would act in a similar fashion. Girika did warn you about the less-than-savoury elements of the city, Lady Xoc, Master Leeds said. Dealing with petty crime is a constant thing. Also, you never know how people will act until something that they consider important is threatened. Im not threatening anyone, though. Well, in this case, your nascent industries are the most likely threat. More efficient industries and a better-trained workforce mean cheaper and better goods. Undercutting the competition threatens their livelihoods. People tend to react badly to that. Is that why Devi suggested that strategy? Pretty much. Going all out with manufactured goods will likely have the entire city at our throats. Its better to produce intermediary goods so the competition sees us as a source of cheap materials rather than a threat to their livelihood. We can ramp things up when you feel that the clans strong enough. The two seemed caught up in their own thing, so Ilyshnish wandered off. She walked around the edge of the terrace, wondering about what the man requesting ores said. Veins of ore and gemstones didnt appear in artificial structures unless they were left there on purpose, so there was probably an exposed rock face somewhere on the hill that wasnt built over. About halfway around the northern part of the second terrace, she found what she was looking for. The form that it came in, however, was entirely unexpected. What in the world? Rather than an outcropping sticking out of the ruins, there was simply an area that was absent of any ruins. Her Blindsight revealed areas filled with soft earth, which resembled a trail of clawed footprints gouged from the stone. She instinctively looked around, as if whatever dangerous thing had made them would suddenly show itself. WintC GYAAAH! Ilyshnish looked down from the branch she had leapt up to, which was twenty metres above the jungle floor. The Nar Dancer looked up at her in amusement, covering her maw with a paw. Sorry, she said. I thought you were taking a nap! Ilyshnish cried. I was, but then I came up with an idea and had to talk about it right away. What are you doing here, anyway? She dropped back down to the broken street, patting down her raised fur. This part of the terrace is damaged, she said. I can see that, Mitra nodded, but a lot of stuff is damaged everywhere. Well, one moment Ilyshnish climbed up the ramp of dirt to where it joined with the upper terrace. Her felid Krkono?e appearance didnt confer the burrowing ability of Frost Dragons, but she was still able to expose the stone within a few minutes. With most of the dirt out of the way, one of the huge gouges she had detected with her Blindsight was plain for all to see. Yikes, Mitra said. What did this? An Ancient Red Dragon? If I were to guess, Ilyshnish said, the same thing that turned this place into a ruin. So a Demon Godbut how did you detect this? Felid Krkono?e are natural Rangers, Ilyshnish replied. This is a track C a glaringly obvious one, to my senses. Wow, Im so jealous, Mitra said. All we Nar have is brute strength and some stalking ability. Can you find more of this trail? Maybe itll lead somewhere. Ilyshnish gestured to the gully carved through the destroyed terraces below. Thats probably its trail, she said. It came up from the north to destroy the top terrace. What does local legend say about the Demon Gods that appeared here? What sorts of creatures were they? Um, something invisible C maybe an Air Elemental? There was a fire creature too. Something else swam up the river destroying all of the cities along the way. Theres an old dam down below that was made of enchanted stone, so were guessing that whatever wrecked this place was at least as strong as I am. She could never land any hits on Mitra while they were sparring, so that was extraordinarily powerful by the measures of the local Beastmen. If the local Beastmen were as strong as the Beastmen of the past, they had absolutely no chance. Do you know if there was a Dragon Lord here before that time? Ilyshnish asked, It feels strange that there isnt. It is, and it isnt, Mitra replied. How much do you know about The Eight? The Eight? Ilyshnish furrowed her brow, Do they go by another name? Or would there be some tale that Im familiar with? Uhthey conquered the world about five hundred years ago. Ah, those people. Theyre known as the Eight Greed Kings where Im from. Lets seeaside from conquering the world, theyre locally known for banishing Surshana, the last of the Six Great Gods of the Slane Theocracy. The tale of the Eight Greed Kings was a consistently pervasive legend in the region amongst the Humans. Strangely so, considering that few of the non-Human species in the area had even the slightest inkling of their existence. Do you know about any descendants of the Eight Greed Kings in the Great Forest of Evasha? Mitra asked. No, Ilyshnish shook her head. Little is known about the Great Forest of Evasha. The Theocracy is at war with the Elves and no one in the north knows much about whats going on. Elven war prisoners are occasionally sold as slaves in the Empire, so securing one of them might provide you with the information youre looking for. Drat. Thats something were pretty wary of. The Eight were extraordinarily powerful entities. Theyre gone now, but they left a whole bunch of ridiculously powerful kids behind around the world. But what does that have to do with Dragons? The kids? Probably very little. But The Eight fought a war with the Dragon Lords of old, and most of the Dragons were wiped out. The Eight also did something that changed the world which also changed every species forever. That includes Dragons, and thats what started the war. The Eight Greed Kings changed the world? Were they the source of the brokenness that she felt everywhere? It was something that demanded careful investigation. Nearly all of the Dragons you see today arent the same as the Dragons from before that time, Mitra continued, and the new Dragons that might have lived here back during the time of the Demon Gods would have been three hundred years old, at best. Which means they wouldnt have been strong enough to resist the Demon Gods. Yep, pretty much. Vltava had mentioned that part, and Ilyshnishs parents had fled to escape them. The Demon Gods had appeared during a convenient window of opportunity. If they had come later, they wouldnt have been able to do remotely as much damage as they had. Maybe I can find more clues about the Demon Gods around the city, Ilyshnish said. By the way, what was the idea that you wanted to talk to me about? Mitra stared at her for a moment before putting on an innocent expression. Sorry, she placed her paws atop her head. I forgot. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 10, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 14th Day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE Tilapia! Fresh Tiger Tilapia from Crystal Lake! Bamboo baskets! Canes of all lengths! Liana! Jute ropes! Straw and thatch! Ilyshnish adjusted the yellow rawhide band wrapped snugly around her wrist as she and her companions wove their way through the crowded river market. Thus far, no one had tried to eat her while she was wearing it, so it appeared to be working as advertised. The press of Beastmen was stifling, however, and she regretted taking what she had thought would be the most interesting route. Not that it wasnt interesting. The sights and sounds were new and exotic, but the crowds of predatory Demihumans werent to her tastes. There was also the fact that Vltava was draped over her left shoulder like some sort of fluffy pauldron. Another annoying thing was that a small crowd of smaller Beastmen followed in her wake, using her as an easy way to get through the market. What would happen if she stopped? Would they get mad? Would they all stop and wait for her, staring at her back until she kept moving? In a dark corner of her mind, disquieting fears lurked over whether they were simply gathering in sufficient force to take her down like Winter Wolves loitering around a Nuk. Where are you taking us, Seeker? Her ear twitched as Vltava bleated into it. I-I dont know! Ilyshnish replied, I just wanted to look around. Thats what Im here to do. They were barely two kilometres from the Cuorocos Cliffs, but she was already feeling overwhelmed. There were too many unfamiliar things going on around her and far too many people. When she couldnt take it anymore, she leapt out of the crowd, landing on the escarpment overlooking the main thoroughfare. How do these people live like this? She glared down at the crowded market. Is the Warden considering doing anything similar in her territory? Pebble asked. I hope not, Ilyshnish said. Its not her style, either. This is just a bunch of people crammed together because theres work to be had. I bet they dont even know why this city is here in the first place. Would anything change if they knew? I doubt it. The locals dont appear to understand why this city was founded here, but that doesnt matter now. Theyre like a giant collection of carnivores that have found a mysteriously convenient feeding ground. She wasnt certain about the natives of Rolengorek, but Humans supposedly built urban centres in locations of strategic, economic and political importance. Ilyshnish, however, was of the mind that this was thinking for big decision-makers. She doubted the little people cared beyond the fact that work and thus necessities could be obtained. Once they were there, more goods and services would come to them and the denizens of the city would work toward their respective goals. The only way that would change was if it wasnt worth doing, but Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr was evidently entrenched. I wonder if the entire world is like this, Ilyshn''ish said. Like what? Pinecone asked. People dwelling amongst the ruins of past ages, she answered. Like a sad echo of a past long forgotten. The Humans are like this too, you know? Except that their heedless rush for industry and progress only serves to bury their past even faster. By the way, do you know what happened to this region? That whole Demon Gods thing, I mean. We know what happened, Pinecone said, but not why. Ours is the perspective of distant observers, uninvolved in the affairs of those beyond our mountain homes. Ilyshnish had also asked her mother about the events of two centuries previous, but she and the other Frost Dragons present at the time wisely vacated the Azerlisia Mountains and spent the next decade in the Frozen Expanse. The few who decided to return found the ordeal over and the realities of those who remained overturned and shattered. Their traditional rivals, the Frost Giants, had stood their ground in a characteristically Frost Giant way and suffered great losses in the process. However, it appeared that the southern clans had successfully turned the Demon Gods assault, causing the mysterious entities to divert and go after the Dwarves instead. The Mountain Dwarves lost their capital and were transformed from a long-standing fixture of the region to a crippled and slowly-declining remnant. Around the Azerlisia Mountains, the Human-populated lands had been razed to the ground and everyone else didnt fare much better. They wreaked havoc on the region, Ilyshnish half said to herself, but they werent strong enough to wipe out the Frost Giants. I dont think these Demon Gods would have succeeded in the present day. Possibly not, Vltava said. Certainly not with the same degree of success. Dragonkind would have recovered in its new form, and every Ancient Dragons domain invaded would carry with it the risk of loss. His words matched what Mitra had shared with her, adding to the idea that the timing of their appearance was suspiciously convenient. Then again, it happened because it could, so it might have just been her. One never called a successful ambush suspiciously convenient C they happened because opportunities presented themselves. Do you know what they were? Ilyshnish asked. An echo of the calamities that regularly visit the world, perhaps. The form tends to vary, but the timing was the same. Did they come to you? No. Awareness is required to be targeted. It wasnt a bad way to go about doing things. If one didnt draw attention to oneself and stayed beyond the awareness of beings of cataclysmic power, it saved a lot of trouble. Then why did you reveal yourself to the Warden? Because the cataclysm of this cycle probably cannot be avoided, Vltava replied. Furthermore, it comes at a strength comparable to the most devastating cataclysms of the past. Better to seek shelter than risk suffering the whims of uncaring beings. Minding ones business isnt an option, huh. No. We witnessed what the evil star wrought. It was a malevolent, unstoppable force that sought the suffering and destruction of all. Calamities often do not come as single events within a small region, so we suspect that others are happening elsewhere. Some may even sweep over the entire world. Wait, Ilyshnish said, so you didn''t stop because of the Warden?" We did, but all things have a purpose, and all things are connected. Right. They left their observation of the market, heading deeper into the trees away from the river. After a few minutes of following the winding woodland trails, Vltava abruptly reached out and yanked her whiskers. Owowowowow! Ilyshn''ish cried, Why?! This way, Vltava gave her whiskers another tug. You could have just said something! She wriggled her muzzle, then turned to Pebble and Pinecone. Does he do this to you, too?" No, Pebble replied. No, replied Pinecone. Ilyshnish released a sigh. She had no idea what whiskers were in her natural appearance, and she didnt want to find out what she would lose if Vltava tugged them out. A few tugs later, they arrived at the base of an extraordinarily large tree. Oh, I saw this tree and others like it on the flight the other night, Ilyshnish said. Lady Zahradnik was furious when she saw them. A nature spirit from a past age, Vltava said. Their voices have long grown distant, but their duties remain. This one has been violently relieved of them. Something like a Dryad before Dryads were Dryads? She tried to imagine what the tree looked like while it was still alive, but she had never seen the like before. All that she was left with after the exercise was the sombre idea that some experiences were forever lost to her. Vltava squirmed his way off of her shoulder, landing lightly on the forest floor. They followed him as he made his way between the trees canyon-like roots, sniffing at his surroundings along the way. There is no replacement for this one, he said. No new manifestation tends to this land. This was no accident or natural occurrence C it was done on purpose. The Warden was right to be furious. How can there be no replacement? Ilyshn''ish looked up at the colossal stump, This jungle is full of life. The land still recoils from the events of the past, Vltava said. "Life abounds, yet memory remains. There are scars both visible and invisible here. A roar swelled over the broken edges of the stump, filled with excitement and bloodlust. It appeared that something else was suppressing things aside from the scars of the past. Vltava scaled the sheer trunk, rapidly making his way to the top in a continuous series of hops. Pebble and Pinecone followed. Ilyshnish looked to see if anyone had noticed them before doing the same. On the other side was one of the arena-like structures carved out of the ancient trees interiors. The stands were nearly full and the spectators lavished their savage approval of the spectacle on bloodied sands below. Ilyshnish took an inventory of the crowd. The sense of placement was oddly similar to the Grand Arena in Arwintar, with the most disreputable spectators filling the pit immediately surrounding the combat area. Elevated platforms were spaced evenly around the arena and were occupied by well-to-do-looking Beastmen. According to Nemel, who didnt much like the Grand Arena, many of the Empires elite attended when high-profile matches were scheduled. Indeed, the fervour of the crowd indicated just thatexcept the Beastman elites in their exclusive seating appeared to be observing the matches with deadly seriousness. Nemel said that most Nobles enjoyed arena matches just as much as everyone else, so she wondered what was the source of the odd behaviour. Vltava didnt seem interested at all in the proceedings, continuing to sniff his way around the top of the ancient stump. Another cheer rolled over them. Ilyshnish shook her head, wondering what the point of the fighting was. As she understood it, the competitors could win something, but it didnt explain why people came to watch. Nemel said that tickets were expensive, toowait, does that mean I have to pay to be up here? Ilyshnish lowered her profile, trying to become as inconspicuous as possible. She looked over to where Pebble and Pinecone followed Vltava as he slowly made his way along. She hoped that no one noticed them: she didnt want to lose any of her precious coins for something they werent even paying attention to. After a nerve-wracking hour atop the edge of the tree stump, Vltava seemed satisfied with his findings and returned to the jungle floor. Ilyshnish breathed a sigh of relief when no one came chasing after them demanding payment. What did you find? She asked. Nothing, Vltava said. Not even the slightest sense of what came before. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Well, there was the stump. It is no longer what it once was. What did you hope to find? A memoryor perhaps an attempt to retain memory. But there is no memorial to the bastion of life that once stood here. There is no one who remembers. The mystics of this city seem to possess traces of memory, Ilyshnish offered. Theres another tree like this that has been turned into something like a temple. Vltava hopped back onto her shoulder. Take us there. What am I, a Soul Eater? It felt pointless to voice her thoughts. On the plus side, Vltava would stay high and out of trouble where he was. The people and their dwellings grew more sparse as they headed south over the low ridge dividing one river from the next. Unlike Human cities, where more space usually indicated one had entered a wealthier district, here, it signified that they had entered one of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhrs many ranching areas. As they went along, herds of Nug could occasionally be seen grazing between the trees under the watchful eye of their Beastman tenders. Lady Zahradnik mentioned that there are Nuk in the southern border ranges, Ilyshnish said. Have you ever considered doing something like this? No, Pebble said. There is no need. By keeping a hunting range free of predators, the herds take care of themselves. Thats true, Ilyshnish bobbed her head in greeting as they passed a pair of Gao ranchers. In that case, what are these Beastmen doing? Keeping thieves away? In part, Pebble said. They are also forcing a result. Enforcing set patterns of migration and breeding. Providing what is otherwise unobtainable. It is happening all over this basin, and it is unsustainable and all too easy to collapse. If calamity revisits them, the vast majority of their population will perish from starvation and their civilisation will be buried by chaos once again. Ilyshnish nodded in agreement. To maximise their ranching efforts, the Beastmen actively hunted or drove away all grazers that competed with their Nug for fodder and any potential predators. Rather than the wild jungle that outsiders might believe Rol''en''gorek to be, it was in reality not much different from the rolling pastures east and northeast of E-Rantel. I wonder how long until something befalls them, Ilyshnish mused. Many vulnerabilities already exist, Pinecone said. They are importing what their lands are deficient in. Reliance on a limited number of species also creates susceptibility to disease. One that cannot be cured will inevitably enter this system and bring about its end. Shouldnt their Druids and Rangers be advising them about this? I know that the Humans tend to ignore theirs, but theyre highly integrated into this society. That being said, their Druids were considered mystics and filled the shamanistic roles that existed in many tribal societies. Still, they should have had the insights into nature and its workings that Druids were known for. It is not easy for many, Pebble said. Young civilisations find advantages and tend to exploit them without thought. They see what is good for their own kind and do not consider the greater consequences. Or ignore them in pursuit of growth. I think Frost Dragons would not understand this, as they do not care for kin as many other species do. Ilyshnish flicked her ear in agreement. Frost Dragons propagated their numbers, but it was extraordinarily rare for them to nurture and protect their young. Even if they did, they had absolutely no qualms about driving away or killing a mate, sibling or child if necessary. Overpopulation was never an issue, thus they never needed to devise methods to support it. If anything, Frost Dragons did the opposite of what many races did, ensuring that their domains remained diverse and healthy. As they walked down the other side of the ridge, they left the ranchland and entered the next urban district of the city. Rather than a single city, the Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr might have been better described as a cluster of urban centres. Each was the size of a small Human city, with residences, markets and simple industries clustered around the clanholds in the hills above the valleys or around the stumps of the colossal trees. There was also a strip of urban area along the lakefront where the many wharves were, which was where Humans would have probably built a city. Overall, it was a curious layout that supported what she had noted before. Something had decided that the Beastmen were to live in those locations, and then sheer inertia kept them there. The when and why of everything were forgotten. The ruins of Xocs clanhold and others like it might have drawn the population that survived the Demon Gods back like an old, familiar lair. Aside from that, the only other clue Ilyshnish had was the odd name of the city. Shimmering Crystal Palace of the Water Spirits She hadnt seen anything that resembled a water spirit. Nor did she note any crystal palaces in the area. The closest thing to crystal that the locals used were gemstones and the bits and pieces of volcanic glass that they found on the ground. The colossal tree that was their next destination was just as large and just as dead. Like the arena tree from before, its roots served as ramps that led to tunnels bored into the ancient trunk. A few of the local Urmah population walked to and from the entrance, but, as before, Vltava made his own way up the stump as he investigated the ancient trees remains. Because the temple tree hadnt been carved out into a bowl as the arena tree had, Vltava ended up popping up in front of an Urmah mystic near the edge of the stump. The mystic leapt up onto the table beside her, eyes wide and fur raised. The supplicants she was seeing to were similarly shocked. Ilyshnish finished scaling the trunk and scooped Vltava up in her paws. Good morning, she said. Our apologies for the interruption. She walked away before the mystic could reply. The temple was an open-air venue with daises raised around its perimeter. Each dais was attended to by one or two mystics and a small crowd of supplicants awaited service. Most of them showed signs of being sick or wounded. Many carried various goods, placing them before the mystics when it came their turn. Tributes? Or payment? The Temples in the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Empire had a similar system where coins were offered in exchange for healing. She had never seen Humans come with nothing, neither had she seen them offer food, cloth or other things. Is there something I can help you with? Ilyshnish looked down at the voice. Another Urmah C this time an elderly male with a black mane C looked up tentatively at her. A younger male stared up at her beside him. She wasnt waiting for service, yet the other Beastmen who arrived ahead of her had cleared a way for her to the nearest altar and she had thoughtlessly followed it. What should I do She glanced down at the fluffy disaster in her hands. After a moments thought, she placed him on the altar as the other Beastman supplicants had. This is The two Urmah mystics leaned forward curiously. This one has a question for you, Vltava bleated. With startled shouts, the two mystics jumped back. The beast, the elder exclaimed, it speaks! Says the Beastman, Vltavas central eye returned an unamused look. This one would know how this tree came to its end. This tree? The elder scratched his head, Do you mean the stump were standing on? Its been like this for as long as anyone can recall. How long? Vltava pressed the elder. Erm, anything I heard about this tree was from the time I was a cub. From my elders, who were born six generations ago. The tree was like this when the survivors of the Demon Gods returned to their old homes. The entire city was burned to ashes except for the ancient trees, which were felled. None who bore witness to the destruction lived. You said the whole city, Ilyshnish said. But was it the same city? The name of this place does not match its appearance. You say that no witnesses survived, but did any who fled remember what the city was like before? I-I dont know Then, were there any relics recovered from the ashes? Surely, the mystics of that time endeavoured to preserve what they could upon their return The two Urmah only replied with unknowing looks. It seemed that Mitras assessment was on the mark, but how was that possible? It was one thing to damage a city to the degree that it would be considered destroyed, but it was another to remove almost every tangible trace of the past. According to the regional histories, there were multiple Demon Gods. But there wasnt an army of them. Ilyshnish was fairly confident that she could destroy most of the cities she had seen so far, but personally burning every book, defacing every carving and melting every plaque would take an annoyingly long time. is that all you require? The elder asked. Ilyshnish reached down and picked up Vltava. It is, she said. Since you werent able to answer to our satisfaction, however, you dont get to have him. They left the temple, this time going down the main ramp and leaving out of one of the entryways before following the river downstream to return to the Cuorocos Cliffs from a different direction. An eight-kilometre stroll brought them to the lake, right to one of the many wharves of the city. They crossed what could only be described as a band of slums running parallel to the waterfront. The slums in the Empire rarely had anything interesting in them, so she swiftly made her way through to the crowded markets lining the piers. Once again, they were treated like Rangers blazing a trail through the urban jungle by the smaller residents. Ilyshnish was now too preoccupied with her task for the Ministry of Transportation to pay them any mind, however. River infrastructure in Rolengorek bore an uncanny resemblance to the infrastructure in the Draconic Kingdom. It was the only aspect of the tribal confederation that might be considered well-developed by Human standards. Ilyshnish wasnt sure if there was any significance to that, as, in the end, both Humans and Beastmen were terrestrial species. Both used ships for the same purposes and the facilities that serviced them would by necessity be similar. The dimensions of the two civilisations river barges were also identical, aside from the fact that the Draconic Kingdom usually employed sails while Rolengorek usually used paddle wheels. It was as if some shared standard bound both countries, or perhaps it was something that one side copied from the other over the course of their long relationship. She watched as one such vessel paddled its way slowly alongside the pier. A team of Nar dockworkers caught the lines cast toward them and secured the ship to its moorings. As it was in the Empire and the Draconic Kingdom, its cargo was stored in sacks and crates which were individually offloaded by menial labour. Ilyshnish watched the entire process, hoping that what she observed would be useful to the Sorcerous Kingdoms Ministry of Transportation upon recollection. Are there no Demihumans in these waters? Pinecone asked. Ilyshnish considered the question for a moment. The effluent from the city should have provoked some reaction from the lakes Demihuman population, but she had neither seen nor heard of any aquatic Demihumans or Heteromorphs dwelling in Rolengorek. Aquatic species have limited space to flee in such environs, Vltava said. It is likely that they were wiped out. Ill find out for sure later, Ilyshnish said. For now, I need to gather enough information to not get skinned. Is it just the skin, or will they use every part? Sh-shut up! I dont want to know! The matter-of-fact pragmatism of the short-lived herbivore was admirablefor a short-lived herbivore. Despite being strong, their lives were brief, so they prioritised the long-term strength and survival of their society and turned communication and the passing down of their collective knowledge into an art. Their ways were not something that Dragons would ever consider for themselves. As a Bard, however, she had developed a healthy appreciation for them. This one heard from the Dark Elf called Aura that they processed and stored every part of the one called the Frost Dragon LoC LALALALALA I CANT HEAR YOU. This one is right on your shoulder. She considered hurling Vltava into the lake, but he could fly. Drowning him probably wouldnt work, either. Over the next few hours, Ilyshnish slowly made her way north along the wharves of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. After the third or fourth wharf, she grew tired of being stared at and chose to instead stealthily observe things from the shadows of the narrow alleys in the nearby slums. The shoddy construction of the structures around her allowed her Blindsight to see perfectly through everything. Mama Much of what went on, however, did not require Blindsight to perceive. Mama Vltava hopped off of her shoulder and trotted off after the sound of the nearby voice. Since it wasnt coming from very far away, Ilyshnish stayed where she was to observe the nearby market. Dont eat her, Ilyshnish called after the Krkono?e Druid absently. Someone might charge you for poaching. Whether Vltava heard her or not, she couldnt tell, and he certainly didnt pay her any mind if he did. A few minutes later, he came back with a Lup pup C not much more than an infant C with its jaws firmly latched onto his leg. Youre not keeping that, Ilyshnish said. It was a test, Vltava replied. What sort of test involves getting ones leg chewed on? The young are often left in their dens until they can assist their parents with their work. There is not much opportunity to observe individuals of this age. Ilyshnish was out killing and eating things mere seconds after hatching, so she couldnt relate. How did other species survive with such crippling dependencies? Most parents become alarmed or enraged when they find their young with strangers like this, she said. This collection of hovels wont survive one of your tornadoes. She narrowed her eyes and growled at the pup. It released its hold and soiled itself. Ugh, gross. After some poking and prodding, Vltava put the Lup pup back where it came from. Ilyshnish used a Troopers Towel to eliminate any trace of their passing, but the effect was too strong and cleaned the entire cramped hovel instead. Is there an item that produces the opposite effect? There must be She threw some dirt on the pup before they left. That would have to do. As they left the slum to return to the wharves, her gaze went out over the erratic expanse of stone dens, wooden shacks and tents lining the jungle alleys under the shade of the trees along the shore. After several moments, her attention went to the vast lake that stretched beyond the horizon. I suppose well have to find out what happened the hard way, Ilyshnish said. Or maybe its the easy way, considering how clueless the locals are. From the sky, many patterns that wouldnt be noticed from the ground were apparent. Strangely, the Demon Gods C some of whom supposedly flew C left that evidence behind. It was an obvious thing that they should have erased considering how thorough they otherwise were. That investigation, however, would have to wait. It would probably take days, and she had more dancing lessons with Mitra slated for the afternoon. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 10, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Theyre back. Saraca looked up from where several Humans were installing a simple crane. The parts to the device were recently manufactured by the artisans working for Xoc, and the first would be used to lift stone blocks out of their slowly-expanding quarry. Nearby, a few Ocelo were being instructed on its operation by one of the Human Masons. So far, things were going well between Xocs new slaves and the clanholds residents. A part of it was probably because the Humans were still very much a curiosity. Another contributing factor was Xocs slowly-growing influence around her home, which was already a thing before she came under his care and would continue to expand. Mostly, however, Saraca was certain it was because the Humans had been instructed on proper conduct around felid Beastmen on the journey to the capital. Understanding that all species had a nature unique to them and being aware of how ones presence and actions influenced others was integral to being a member of a civilised, multiracial society. In the Draconic Kingdom C and, presumably, the rest of the region C Humans mostly lived as a monoracial culture and their behaviours were unsurprisingly ill-suited for civilised lands. That behaviour fed into the neighbouring Beastmens behaviour, which was similarly unrefined, resulting in a relationship befitting that of primal tribes despite appearances. Fortunately, that behaviour could be addressed, and the Humans were especially cooperative considering where they were headed. None of them wished to be pounced upon, chased or otherwise treated as prey. Of course, some picked up what was necessary quicker than others, but those who were still having trouble adapting could do so from the safety of their little artisan enclave on the second terrace. Girika took one last look down the cliff before returning to Saracas side. The first to appear at the top of the ramp was Vltava, whom Saraca wasnt sure worked as a good model for the Humans to follow. When asked for his take on interspecies relations, he simply said if you do not wish to be prey, then dont be. This was actually the correct take, but Saraca was certain that the Humans couldnt figure things out from just that, never mind emulating Vltavas attitude. Despite his supremely edible appearance, the diminutive Druid was utterly unflappable. Even Dragons would probably be bullied by him. The trio of felid Krkono?e followed shortly after. He grew weary inside when Winter Moon came into view, despite her being nothing but pleasing to look upon. Exceptionally strong individuals were not only candidates for harems in the Beastman Confederacy, but nearly everywhere for species capable of those relations. In a world where stark differences in strength meant that singularly powerful individuals could shatter the balance of power and destroy centuries of development on a whim, prudent tribes, clans and countries sought to breed and cultivate the strength to keep enemies and rogue factors alike in check. Some groups were blessed with exceptionally powerful bloodlines, producing veritable gods that guaranteed their sovereignty. Others were not so lucky and sought the strong beyond their borders. While the Beastman Confederacy did have thousands of strong pedigrees, they still sought more abroad. It would be negligent not to do so. Wealth and prestige; rights and authority C those with the means did everything that they could to secure the strong. Even so, not everyone was interested in what was offered and would not cooperate. The response to those individuals within a country was varied, but most simply killed them off as they were an unacceptable risk if left to their own devices. How often this happened depended on a nations approach to ensuring that those with strength and talent worked for them in some way. Additionally, some were too strong to deal with, but it was difficult to become that powerful without being noticed along the way. Those who did cooperate were usually left with want for little, but they also had the good sense to understand that individualistic goals paled in importance to the survival of their civilisation and species. As for Saraca, he had mostly escaped from any unpleasantness due to the nature of both his professional duties and a fair bit of luck with his current wives. Now, it seemed that his luck had finally run out. Mitra was still investigating Winter Moons true strength, but it was already clear that she qualified for his harem. At some point, he would have to take the initiative, which was odd. Candidates usually flung themselves C often bodily C at him, but Winter Moon showed absolutely no interest. He preferred to respect the members of his harem and the independent lives that they led, so the prospect of courting someone who wasnt interested in him at all left a bad taste in his mouth. Winter Moon went by, and he couldnt contain his curiosity at a strange detail. Why are you wearing that? He asked. She stopped at his question, following Saracas gesture to the yellow band around her wrist. Is this not to indicate that one is not to be consumed? Thats right. Well, I do not wish to be consumed. If that is my wish, then I should use this, yes? Thats technically correct Vltava might have been targeted, but it was impossible to imagine that Winter Moon would be. Her sheer size alone would give nearly anyone second thoughts, and the highly-instinctive behaviour of Rolengorek''s denizens essentially guaranteed that flight would take precedence over fight so long as they felt that they could avoid a confrontation with her. Beyond that, she was strong. Through their practising together, Mitra estimated that Winter Moon was halfway to Atirathi. In other words, she was strong enough to single-handedly wreak havoc upon a weak country that had no external allies, much like an Elder Dragon might. Very few were that strong. In Rolengorek, they encountered no locals who were even half that strength. Would you happen to know where Mitra is? Winter Moon asked, We were supposed to be doing something this afternoon. She and the others were going around the clanholds lower terrace with Xoc, Saraca replied. Theres a small procession with them, so theyll be hard to miss. Thank you. Winter Moon and her companions continued on their way. After the last of their long tails disappeared beyond the curve of the worn lane, Girika nudged Saraca with his elbow. You sure about that? He asked. Sure about what? Shes a candidate, right? Even if the harem thing doesnt work out, theyll still want her strength back home. Youre not even trying. Normally, Saraca muttered, I wouldnt even need to try. Ill give you that, Girika conceded, but dont you think shes attractive? Thats hardly the point of a harem, Saraca said. And even in a normal situation, going after her is backwards. Securing harem candidates abroad was harder than most people believed. First and foremost, males were at a disadvantage as foreigners. Female felid Beastmen tended to have control over matters of breeding. They only went into heat once a year at most, and they werent about to tell random strangers when that was. As such, they quietly did all of the sizing up, comparing potential mates that came into their awareness. Since his main duties involved him never staying in one place for long, it was essentially a matter of luck. A female had to be interested in him C which, admittedly, wasnt usually an obstacle C but he also had to be around when she was in heat. Even if they were interested in him, they didnt necessarily want to leave their homes or give up their children. In the world beyond the Confederacy, most werent accustomed to highly mobile, cosmopolitan lifestyles where a female could plan well in advance to meet with a male of her choosing. Saraca furrowed his brow as his thoughts led him to stranger places. Actually, he said, how does that work here? How does what work? Girika yawned. Breeding. Why is the guy with the harem asking that question? No, I meanthe people here mostly act on instinct and they dont have any of our magical conveniences. How is this place not constant chaos every time a girl goes into heat and attracts every guy within a two-kilometre radius? Uh Girikas face slowly shifted into a rare expression of befuddlement. See what I mean? Saraca said. Well, Girika crossed his arms. I havent smelled that happening yet. Weve been in Rolengorek for months, too. Our girls have stuff for it, but I dont think they have the same stuff here You should go investigate. City work is your forte, right? I dont get paid enough for this. Paid enough for what? Saraca and Girika started, turning to find Kasturi walking up behind them. The rest of Mitras party was further behind on the opposite side of the expanding quarry. Nothing, Girika mumbled and looked away. It didnt sound like nothing to me, Kasturi said. Damn scouts and their absurd hearing Maybe you already know the answer, Saraca decided to confront the question head-on. What happens when females go into heat? Kasturi gave him a long, flat look. Then she turned around and vanished from his sight. Saracas head swivelled about as he tried to figure out where she went. Youre dead, Girika said. Shes going straight back to your wives. Kasturi reappeared in front of Mitra. After a brief exchange, her entire party looked in his direction. They slowly stalked over, probably on purpose. Mitra hopped over the quarry to land before him. It was a purely academic question, Saraca said. Suuuuure it was, Mitra peered at him. Girika: make sure he doesnt do anything he isnt supposed to. Your servant obeys, Yuvarani. Dont you work for me?" Saraca narrowed his eyes at the Inquisitor. Like I said, Girika answered, I dont get paid enough for this. Saraca sighed. His gaze travelled across his plainly unamused wives before landing on Xoc. Xoc, how doC Nope! Mitra planted her paws on her hips. ButC Nooooooope! Dont tell him, Xoc. That information is too dangerous for him to know. Xoc, who was hiding behind Mitras arm, nodded empathetically. Just what the hell do they do? Their adamant insistence on keeping the answer from him only served to make him more curious. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Winter Moon came back just now, Girika said. Oh good, the Chaaran said. Were sooooo close to figuring out the thingy, I just know it! You just missed her, Saraca said. I told them that you were going around this terrace and they went looking for you. What did they do out in the city? I didnt ask. Mitra gave him an odd look. Not you, too Usually, his wives were very protective, warding away any females who came on to him. Mitras excitement over finding a fellow Dancer of rare calibre had probably overridden that behaviour. Unfortunately, Winter Moon seemed outwardly oblivious to what was going on. There you are! A voice came from the ramp leading from the inn. It wasnt exactly new; Saraca was sure he had heard it somewhere before Xoc! The Ocelo whom they had first seen Xoc with below the arena jogged up to them. Whats wrong, Chimali?" Xoc asked. I havent seen you at the fighting pits for weeks, Chimali answered, then seemed to realise the rest of them were there. Oh, did they come for you already? Xoc went rigid. Saraca scrutinised the youth. So hes not here because he was worried about her being away for so long? Then again, Itzli would have said something if he had asked after her while she was out of the city. C-come for me? Xoc failed to contain her wariness, What do you mean? Saraca glanced at the Masons in the pit. The newcomer was preoccupied with Xoc, so he hadnt noticed them yet. Saraca stepped forward, filling the Ocelos vision. The youth stared up at him, shrinking in on himself and taking a step back. What have you done? Saraca demanded. The youth lowered his head. S-some warriors from Clan Kira came with me, good lord. Theyre down at the river. Clan Kira? Xoc grew panicked, Why would one of the great clans come for me? We can talk on the way down. Saraca stepped forward again, pressuring the youth back down the ramp. Get these Humans to the upper terrace, just in case. A pair of his escorts went to carry out his orders. Xoc fidgeted nervously as they descended to the waterfront. Why are they here for me? She asked, Am I in trouble? No, not at all! Chimali replied, The great clans have come to the city. Theyve been spectating in the fighting pits, looking for mighty warriors! Im not exactly a mighty warrior Dont sell yourself short, Xoc, Chimali said. The warrior clans will recognise a true warrior when they see one. I told them about your moves and they immediately asked to meet you. This is your big chance! Her big chance is already here Saraca glowered at Chimalis back. Clan Kira wasnt trying to make up for its recent loss in fighting power, was it? He empathised with their situation, but what Xoc was doing in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr was far more important for Rolengorek as a whole. Even with what was going on on the Jorgulan Front, it would take generations for the Jorgulans to make substantial gains against Rolengorek. Tribal states only advanced as far as they needed to, slowly expanding their borders through steady competitive pressure. Their Green Dragon masters were not much different, as Dragons tended to stick to their domains and those domains very slowly grew as the Dragons did. Younger Dragons striking out from their parents domains would find it hard to settle in Rolengorek with Dragonslayers constantly on the prowl for them. With luck, it would be enough time for Xoc to build a foundation upon which she could begin to change Rolengoreks situation. At the same time, the Beastman Confederacys sphere of influence would have expanded westward. What Rolengorek needed was not to stubbornly throw bodies at their growing problem in the east, but to pursue domestic development to the extent that the Confederacy saw fit to intervene on their behalf. When that happened, the Green Dragons would have no chance. Outside the front of the inn, they found a pair of Baagh watching the river. The two turned at the approach of Saracas party, and their expressions shifted. youre Saraca, arent you? Both of the awaiting Baagh were members of Rana Sajs warband and had accompanied the Baagh Lord through the fighting in the east. Most of the time, Saraca replied with a chuff. Its been a while. Indeed, the warrior replied. My lord said youd be in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr somewhere, but its always a horribly chaotic place. We feared wed have to offer a bounty for information on your whereabouts. That desperate to see me, eh? Despite Saracas good-humoured reply, the warriors laughter seemed forced. Did things take a dire turn on the Jorgulan Frontier? Or had the Yeti mounted a fresh offensive in the Worldspine? I-its as I promised, isnt it? The warriors attention turned to Xocs acquaintance, who shifted back at their sudden scrutiny. He glanced at the hunter beside him, who examined Xoc for a moment before nodding with a brusque grunt. The warrior fished a copper coin out of the purse tied to his belt and dropped it into the youths paw. Rather than take his leave, Chimali lingered and glanced between them. You said something about a bounty This brat A silver coin joined the copper. Chimali bobbed his head several times before turning to scurry away, coins clutched to his chest. Hes not your friend, I suppose, Saraca asked. I wouldnt call him that, Xoc answered. You saw him when we first met, right? Hes more like awell, he tries to push me into being showier in the fighting pits. He said that it would bring in more money, but Xocs voice trailed off. Her eyes went to the two Kira warriors. A-anyway, she said, why did you come for me? And how do you know Saraca? He visited our clanhold a few months ago, the Kira warrior replied. As for why were here, thats a discussion for a more private setting. If you dont mind Silence fell between them. Saraca cleared his throat and gave Xoc a pointed look. Oh, the young Ocelo said. Please, lead the way. As the Kira warriors led them through the city, Xoc fell in beside him. Im not in trouble, am I? She asked in a low voice. Because of the you-know-what. Saraca chuckled lightly in response. No, he said. Your acquaintances motives were clear enough. He received a finders fee for locating warriors. With her life consumed by the efforts to restore the Pachan Clan, Xoc was seeing things through a somewhat twisted lens. In a way, it was good to know that she was well and truly invested, but he hoped that Xoc would learn to look beyond her clan to the world at large while still keeping her people in mind at all times. So, Girika said. Xocs worth a copper coin, but the lot of us are only worth a silver? It was an accidental finding, the Kira warrior replied hastily. We meant no slight. Warriors stink at pricing things anyway, Devi said lightly. Remember that Red Dragonhide that Saraca picked up in Great Tear? And that box of Hibernal Quartz from the Obsidian Plain, Mitra added. How would they even be able to get their hands on that, anyway? Then there was that chakram that he somehow convinced himself was the Sudarshana Chakra, Karuvaki said. Oh, give me a break His entourage burst into laughter. The Kira warriors seemed to relax, and they swiftly made their way to an old clanhold two valleys away from the Cuorocos Cliffs. Like Xocs ancestral home, it was in a state of utter ruin. At the centre of the clanhold, they found the Lord of the Kira Clan standing at a brazier with several other unfamiliar Lords. Those in attendance had formed a circle around the holds central clearing, where two warriors were engaged in a bout. Refilling the ranks? Rana Saj turned at the sound of his voice. Saraca? I wasnt sure when youd arrive, Saraca said. How fare things in the east? The wet seasons come in full force, so we just let the Jorgulans have the pass as planned. Our relief has assumed their station at Gorlior and theyre closely monitoring the situation. So far, the Jorgulans havent pressed their advance beyond the usual. The other parts of the front havent reported any irregularities, either. Saraca made a sound deep in his throat. He couldnt say that it was a bad thing to have a reprieve from the Commonwealths unexpected and devastating offensive, but, at the same time, it may have been another cunning move made by Rolengoreks enemies. Rather than continuing their push, they may have chosen to let things cool off to encourage complacent thinking and lacklustre preparations on Rolengoreks part. So youve been left to recover normally, Saraca said. Is that why youre looking for warriors? You mean this? He gestured to the ongoing bout, No, this is something else. Actually, its a good thing we found you when we did. We were still deliberating over what to do in the east when dire word arrived from the west. Dire wordyou mean from the Draconic Kingdom? Rana Saj nodded grimly. Saraca furrowed his brow. Despite everything else that was going on, Clan Torokgha still seemed to have things well in hand. Did the Black Scale Dragon Lord finally decide to act? What happened? Saraca asked. An Undead army appeared, sweeping in from the northwest. Hah? That was exactly our reaction, Rana Saj replied dryly. A Con runner barged into the council session for the Jorgulan problem a few days ago and just dumped it on us. Seriously, what is Rana Dratha doing? This was the last thing we needed A call to arms, then? Indeed. A part of him stirred restlessly at the news. Saraca did not exult in warfare, but it still held an undeniable allure. He was a Warmaster, after all. Wait a minute, Xoc said. Youre looking for warriors to fight the Undead? We are, Rana Saj said. There is a great need for warriors who can perform Martial ArtsCer, who is this young lady? A warrior that we were led to, one of the Kira clansmen said. We found Saraca with her by chance. Rana Saj gave Xoc an appraising look. Hmmwell, since youve caught Saracas eye, you must be something special. I, uh Her name is Xoc, Saraca said. Shes trying to rebuild her clan. In Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr? Rana Saj raised an eyebrow and chuckled, I think fighting the Undead will be easier by far. We have a place for every warrior. Even the novices that we send can destroy Skeletons and Zombies, and that will free up our veterans for more powerful threats. Whats the worst of what youre facing? Saraca asked. If it was an Undead army, there would be at least an Elder Lich. That should have been a negligible issue for Clan Torokgha, so the Katze Plains must have been home to a cabal. Elder Liches usually kept to themselves, however, so it was puzzling why they would leave their strongholds to invade the Draconic Kingdom. Furthermore, despite their intellect, their strategies and tactics were simple and predictably in line with their Undead nature. They would be less an army and more a horde, though there may have been some basis for that distinction. The runner had few details; only names and descriptions for those without names. Numerous Elder Liches. There are other types, just as strong, but we dont know what theyre called. What do they look like? Tall humanoid warriors, clad in spiked black plate armour with pulsing red veins. In one hand, they wield long, undulating swords that glow with a black light. In the other, they hold a tall tower shield. Death Knights, Saraca rubbed his jaw. No wonder youre looking for more warriors. Death Knights alone were not a problem for any country with a respectable military. The problem was the huge wave of Zombies that came with them if they were allowed to rampage unchecked. Since they had come down through the civilian-occupied territories of the Draconic Kingdom, he wouldn''t be surprised if there were millions of Zombies in the Undead forces. Wed love to hear more about them from you, Rana Saj said. Its reassuring to have someone of your experience to learn from. Learn from, huhit sounds like theyre still confident of victory. Well, Id bet on them too if it was just a Death Knight. While the numbers were a real threat without sufficient coverage, the true problem was something else that Rana Sajs statements implied. Most Elder Liches werent very strong. Elder Liches that had grown to be as strong as Death Knights, however, were close to becoming Sixth-tier casters. In other words, Night Liches. It was even possible that some of the Elder Liches reported were in reality Night Liches, as they were outwardly identical in appearance and cared not for the trappings of mortals beyond their utility. A stray thought occurred to him. Were there any Soul Eaters? What are those? Rana Saj asked. They look like skeletal horses, Saraca answered, wreathed in a sickly yellow-green mist. No, there wasnt anything reported resembling that. In hindsight, it was a stupid question. If a Soul Eater had appeared, the resulting carnage would make it the very first thing that was mentioned. How is Clan Torokgha holding out? The Undead tore through the civilian migrants, Rana Saj replied, but theyve been stalled at the borders of Clan Torokghas territory. There were a few fights involving around ten thousand Undead each, but Rana Drathas forces handily destroyed them. If theyre still asking for help, then there must be plenty more. Its difficult for their scouts to get a definitive count, Rana Saj said, but it only ever seems that more come. We need to do something about the Undead while we still have them under control. That much Saraca could agree on. It was better to present a unified front against an existential threat than to suffer defeat in detail. He looked around at the gathered Lords, most of whom were still evaluating the warriors demonstrating their skills. How many clans will be participating? Saraca asked. As many as we can afford, Rana Saj answered. We need to maintain our border defences, of course, but it will still be an army the likes of which Rolengorek has never seen. With those forces at the Warmasters disposal, I dare say that our work will be done before the dry season returns. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 10, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 15th Day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE you broke your promise. Im sooooo sorry! Mitra ran up to Winter Moon and rubbed her cheek against her arm. Winter Moon turned her head away. Something came up that we had to attend to, Mitra said. We can make up for it today, right? Right? The Chaaran continued rubbing herself against Winter Moon, chuffing and making other cute noises. Suddenly, Mitra peered at Saraca. Jealous? Huh? No He was somewhere between too tired to care and too preoccupied with the information discussed at the Clan Council meeting. Dozens of Ranas from all around Rolengorek had been in attendance, and their discourse had stretched into the small hours of the morning. In the end, they had unanimously agreed to commit to the swift destruction of the Undead threat. Logistical arrangements still needed to be made, but the entire tribal confederation was now on the warpath. Saraca, in particular, had been at the centre of most of the discussion, as he possessed far more knowledge of the Undead threat than any of the natives. No, that may not be the case He looked at Winter Moon, who had returned to trying to figure out how to unlock her power as a Dancer. As a well-travelled Bard from the region, there was a chance that she knew more about what they faced than anyone else. Winter Moon, he said, if you dont mind, Id like to ask you a few questions about the region. The novice Dancer went through a few motions before replying. I thought I spent the entire ride here sharing the lore of the region. You did, Saraca nodded, and were very appreciative of that. Somethings recently come up that begs more specific knowledge you may possess. About what? The Katze Plains. Winter Moon made a series of sweeping motions with her forepaws, stepping back lightly as she did. How large is the Katze Plains, roughly? He asked, How long has it been there for? Roughly twenty-five thousand square kilometres, Winter Moon answered. Occupying the lower reaches of the Katze River Basin. As for how long its been there, as long as anyone can remember, according to the local lore. As long as anyone can remember doesnt happen to coincide with the appearance of the Demon Gods, does it? Sadly, yes. Rolengorek is far from the only place that was devastated by their advent. I suppose you could say that the Demon Gods are a unifying piece of history for this entire region, and few know of what went on before. No one knows how long the Katze Plains has been a negative energy wasteland for C only that its been there for at least that long. On that note, I have a question for you. Sure, what is it? What is the extent of the area affected by the Demon Gods? Winter Moon asked, How far must I travel before the fog that shrouds history dissipates and the depth and richness of the world stretch out beyond every distant horizon? The weight of Winter Moons melancholy was tangible even to him. How frustrating must it have been for such a talented Bard to dwell in a place like this? The first mention of the Demon Gods that we encountered was after we entered Rolengorek, Mitra told her. We didnt go around asking about them in the Great Lut, though. Our journey took us up the Syrillian way, so we spent most of our time at sea. I see. Well, in that case, maybe its not as far as I feared. Tell me: are there other parts of the world like this? Where calamities plunge the lands into darkness and ignorance? Almost every part of the continent has experienced a major calamity at least once, as far as our history tells. Others experience them repeatedly, or a calamity originates in one place and spreads to other parts of the world. They are a part of one of the great cycles of the world C one that happens every century. Every century? Winter Moon stopped moving around to stare at Mitra, Does that mean that the entire world is in a similar state? No, Mitra replied. The world is a big place and the calamities vary in severity. The central parts of the continent have only seen a few minor ones on the grand scale of things. There are probably some parts of the world that have been completely untouched because theyre so remote and unnoticed. Unnoticed implies that one must be noticed by a calamity to be affected by it. Not always, Mitra said, but I guess most people think of calamities in terms of natural disasters, plagues and other things along those lines. These calamities, however, arent those. These ones have intelligence. Like the Demon Gods appeared to be, the calamities that come with the cycles are usually beings of incredible power. Other times, strange items appear that act as a catalyst for chaos. Some say that they arent even from our world at all. Saraca wondered if there was even a point in saying so. When the calamities made their appearance, understanding what they were and how they behaved didnt stop them from doing what they did. Those that encountered them could only pray that they would at least survive. If theyre not from our world, Ilyshnish said, then where are they from? Who knows? Mitra shrugged, Its not as if we can do anything about it even if we knew. The point is that theyre alien and powerful enough to arbitrarily impose their alien ways, and its usually in some insanely irresponsible way from our point of view. I dont even pretend to understand what drives them. Have you encountered any of these calamities? No, and I hope that I never do. Though she said that, they knew that the cycle was due. If they were lucky, the next calamity would appear at the bottom of the ocean and never surface. Back to the original topic, Saraca said. Do you know anything about the Katze Plains denizens? A negative energy zone that old and large should at least have rumours of powerful Undead lurking within. Im not sure what you consider powerful, but there are tales of Elder Liches and the like. The most popular one involves an Elder Lich who captains a Ghost Ship that comes and goes, but I also know that Death Knights have appeared in the past as well. What happened to the Death Knights? Rumour has it that Baharuths Imperial Army dealt with one before it could wreak havoc in its territories. Things like that come out rarely, but, as you mentioned, its a negative energy zone thats been there for a long while. Who knows what else might be lurking deep within? It was what one might expect of local lore regarding a desolate wasteland filled with beings hostile to all life. His thoughts went back to the various speculations he had made on its existence and how the nations in its vicinity treated the place. In most parts of the world, allowing a negative energy zone the size of the Katze Plains to exist would be considered beyond foolish. Winter Moon confirmed Girikas suspicions about negative energy dumping, so, rather than foolishness, it would be better to say that it was insanity. What led to the generation of negative energy was something that every civilisation learned early in its development, but not all civilisations shared the same attitude or approach regarding that knowledge. In the case of the nations around the Katze Plains, they were aware of what it did to their territories since they purposely chose to conduct their battles there. Somehow, their purposeful decision to dump negative energy in the Katze Plains didnt also come with the realisation that it was still a problem in the end. or perhaps they just considered it someone elses problem unless the result came back to haunt them. It seemed that the short-sighted and selfish behaviour characteristic of feral humanoids was not only limited to the environmental impact of their actions and their relations with other species. While he dwelt on his thoughts, Winter Moon returned to practising with Mitra again. Have there been any major Undead incursions to the neighbouring nations in the past? He asked. I believe most would call a Death Knight a major incursion, Winter Moon answered. Something like an Undead horde, Saraca clarified, or even an army. Winter Moon remained silent for several moments. After a few more refined-looking steps over the broken stone courtyard, she spoke again. Both have occurred. This sudden interest you have in the Undeaddoes it have anything to do with Mitras absence yesterday? You were all gone, as far as I know. It does, Saraca nodded. Im not sure exactly how far your home is from the Katze Plains, but the Draconic Kingdom is currently being subjected to an Undead invasion. Rolengoreks migration has been pushed back to the lands held by Clan Torokgha. I fear that Rolengoreks invasion of the Draconic Kingdom has upset a delicate regional balance, and the Undead have moved to exploit the crack that has appeared in their containment. Are the Undead capable of that sort of thinking? Do they even care to think that way? Its difficult to imagine, I know, Saraca said. But the fact of the matter is that theres an Undead army staring Clan Torokgha in the face. Any semblance of battlefield cunning on the part of the Undead tended to focus on committing atrocities against the living. It was fundamentally the same drive as any mindless Undead: in a dark perversion of life, the Undead sought to propagate unlife. Doing so involved acts that maximised the generation of negative energy. Thankfully, those behaviours were limited to spontaneous decisions on the part of the individual rather than incorporated into any grand, overarching strategy. I see, Winter Moon said. What does Rolengorek plan on doing about it? There is only one thing to do, Saraca replied. Fight. The Undead are beings of the lower realms, and their hunger is insatiable. The lower realms? We believe that there are six realms in the temporal world, Saraca told her. The upper realms are those of gods, demigods and sapient beings. The lower realms are those of beasts, the Undead and the denizens of Naraka. Winter Moons long, spotted tail curled and uncurled curiously. Thats the first Ive heard of those classifications, she said. How does that compare to the ancestral and natural spiritualism that I know of? Theres also the concept of an afterlife that several religions have. Our people believe in the cycle of reincarnation and suffering. ...you believe in suffering? Saraca cleared his throat. The proper name for it is Samsara. It is the cycle of rebirth. The suffering part refers to the trials, temptations, and impulses that come with mundane existence. When one dies, their soul returns to the whole and their karma determines their next reincarnation in the world. Evil beings descend into the lower realms of existence, while good beings ascend into the upper realms. Thats a discussion for another time, however. I just wanted to know about any substantial threats in the Katze Plains that may now be working their way across the Draconic Kingdom. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Whats there right now? The messengers from Clan Torokgha reported Elder Liches and countless lesser Undead. By their description, there were also Death Knights. Those seem like substantial threats to me, Winter Moon said. But theyre not unmanageable, Saraca replied. Do you know whether there are any Night Liches in the Katze Plains? Im sorry, I dont know what those are. Saraca released a quiet sigh, rubbing his jaw as Winter Moon returned to her dance practice. Knowledge of Night Liches was rare; expecting anyone to know about them was unreasonable. Karuvaki also noted that the Krkono?e were generally as aloof as their reclusive nature suggested, and it appeared to apply even to a Bard like Winter Moon. She was talkative enough when it suited her interests, but everything was still part of a measured exchange. It was a bit annoying, but he couldnt exactly fault them for their approach. They had survived for as long as they had for a reason, after all. There were many who said too much or said the wrong thing, resulting in all manner of woes not only for themselves, but countless others. Seemingly at a dead end to his line of questioning, he tried a different approach. How do the countries around the Katze Plains combat the Undead? That would depend on the country, Winter Moon replied. The Slane Theocracy, Draconic Kingdom and Baharuth Empire all have standing armies, but, as far as I know, only the Slane Theocracy relies wholly on their military for Undead suppression. He furrowed his brow at her response. If not their armies, then what else would they deploy? Mercenaries? Of a sort. Theyre called Adventurers. You dont have them where you come from? Im not familiar with the term Its Adventurer as in adventure. You know, like the tales where characters go out and accomplish great feats, earn riches, discover new knowledge and see distant lands. Huh? Mitra tilted her head in confusion, But theyre mercenaries, right? The work that they do is far from the meaning, yes. Anyway, theyre a sort of bounty hunter organisation with guild branches in every major urban centre. Their members take bounties offered by local authorities and private interests alike, and theyre willing to perform a wide range of tasks. Theyre most well known for exterminating monsters, magical beasts and tribes of Demihumans. It sounded like any other bounty hunter to him. The way Winter Moon phrased it, however, was extremely suspect. So these Adventurers have a guild as a regulatory body, Saraca said. How does this guild decide which bounties are legitimate? From what I can tell, Winter Moon replied, they mostly accommodate the rules of the cities that they are based in. Girika snorted. I can already see where this is going. Saraca saw it too, and he didnt like it one bit. So if an Adventurer Guild is based in a city in the Baharuth Empire, Saraca said, theyll only take bounties from the local Humans? I cant say for sure, Winter Moon said, but I havent heard of any Goblins or Ogres walking into an imperial city to post a commission. On that note, the Adventurer Guild has an interesting custom: they dont involve themselves in affairs between countries. Let me guess, Girika crossed his arms, since they cater to Humans, they only recognise certain countries, just like the Merchant maps of the region. That appears to be the case, yes. Adventurers in Re-Estize and the Empire wont bat an eyelash at wiping out any number of Magical Beasts, Heteromorphs or Demihuman tribes. Theyre free game, so to speak. Meaning that the prejudices of the host nation were effectively institutionalised. The sovereignty of political entities was dependent on the views of wherever each Adventurer Guild branch was based, turning them into nothing more than a rebranded military contracting firm. Countries could keep their hands clean by hiring Adventurers to commit atrocities against their unrecognised neighbours, or use them as auxiliaries to support expansionist policies. Is officially recognising this Adventurer Guild wise? Devi asked, Moral and political concerns aside, its an organisation that fundamentally competes with a countrys military for resources and talent. As with anything else, competitive pressures will always favour those that supply what everyone needs. In this case, its military strength. Giving powerful individuals a market where they may be legally contracted means that they can and will squeeze a country and its people for everything that theyre worth. As far as I know, Winter Moon said, that appears to be the case. The countries in the region struggle to secure individuals of rare strength because they cant offer anything better than what those individuals can obtain by being Adventurers, Workers C an unregulated type of Adventurer C or anything else. It was a trap that wise leadership would do everything to avoid. Someone with the strength of an army could do what an army did with the logistical requirements of an individual. With the Adventurer system, one could pay a fraction of the cost of training, equipping, maintaining and fielding an equally-powerful army to hire an Adventurer, and it would still be more money than most people could even dream of. While this seemed like a win-win situation on the surface, the independence of Adventurers led to national security issues. That they had formed a guild made it even worse, as it turned individual interests into a collective interest to preserve those individual interests. Still, if any country in the region managed to abolish the Adventurer Guild and instead developed its strong and talented individuals as national assets, they would invariably crush any country that did not. It didnt even need to be a level playing field C just not a ludicrously imbalanced one. Wait, this sounds familiar Does this Adventurer Guild happen to be the organisation that uses metal tags of increasing value to distinguish their members? Yes, thats right, Winter Moon replied. Each Adventurer Guild branch has its nuances, but they broadly share the same system and practices. Im surprised that they didnt attack you while you were investigating this, being a Demihuman and all. Well, its not illegal to be a Demihuman in the Empire, Winter Moon said. Its just that their laws are applied in an arbitrary and inequitable manner. I happened to be travelling with a Merchant caravan, so I was recognised as a traveller. A Goblin minding their own business on the Azerlisian Frontier would be unapologetically ridden down by an Imperial Knight. Also, the more attractive you are to a Human, the less likely you are to be killed by them, and that sort of thinking generally influences all of their judgements. Saraca helplessly shook his head. The fringes of the known world were commonly known for their barbarism, but the extent of their savagery never ceased to shock and appal him. So in regards to the Undead, he forced down his disgust, these bounty hunters act as supplementary forces for local authorities who seek to keep the denizens of the Katze Plains at bay? Thats right, Winter Moon replied. From what I could learn from the locals, the Empire commissioned them for threats that would be costly for the Imperial Army to deal with, while the Kingdom of Re-Estize used Adventurers exclusively. They practised a form of raiding where periodic incursions into the Katze Plains kept a buffer area clear of the Undead. What they did was a highly simplified version of the methods enacted by the crusader states bordering the frozen Dreadlands of the south. The Empire and Re-Estize would keep advanced Undead ecologies from forming along their immediate borders by doing so, but it wouldnt address the problems brewing deeper within the Katze Plains. Full-scale expeditions deep into the wasteland were required to purge the Undead before they became a problem. He could understand why they might be restricted to that, as it would be prohibitively expensive even if a country didnt use Adventurers. Suppressing the vast, economically unproductive region would be a constant drain on a countrys resources, and if every country around it didnt commit to doing its part, the others would shoulder the cost and fall behind in other arenas. There was one country, however, that it shouldnt have been a problem for. What about the Slane Theocracy? Saraca asked, I know that information about them might be hard to get considering the nature of their nation, but, if my suspicions are correct, they should have few issues keeping the Katze Plains clear. What suspicions are those? That they possess divine bloodlines C lineages that trace back to beings of supreme power who lived in the past. Some inherit that power, and even a fraction results in an extraordinarily strong individual. With such individuals, dealing with the Undead in the Katze Plains should be a trivial matter. The Slane Theocracy is known for being much stronger and more advanced than the other countries in the region, Winter Moon said, but, as far as I know, they practise the same form of suppression as the other countries bordering the Katze Plains. Saraca tried to think of why they wouldnt remove the source of an ever-present threat, but he could only think of them using it as some sort of risky training ground. It made a sort of sense as live combat was more effective at cultivating strength than drills, sparring or even war games, but the Undead that would commonly be found on the fringes of the wasteland wouldnt be challenging foes for any but the greenest of recruits. Furthermore, the fighting in turn produced negative energy, which only served to exacerbate the problem. In that case, he moved on, they must have developed some specialised means of dealing with the Undead. Some form of holy warrior or anti-Undead priest, perhaps? They have Clerics, Paladins and Priests, Winter Moon replied, which are more suited to dealing with the Undead than the average Demihuman mystic. I dont really know anything beyond that, aside from the fact that the ones from the Theocracy appear to be a cut above the rest. I suppose one would expect that out of a Theocratic state He continued asking questions, but it occurred to him that he was asking a bit too much of Winter Moon. Her journeys as a Bard seemed to consist of peaceful travels around the region, and much of what he wanted to know involved experiences and knowledge that she wouldnt be privy to. Information about the Undead was even more scarce C it wasnt as if any sane person would want to be anywhere near them for longer than absolutely necessary, no matter how strong that person was. With the potential source of relevant information exhausted, Saraca left Winter Moon and Mitra to their practice. He went down from the upper terrace and strolled absently through Xocs clanhold, his thoughts filled with what was going on in the Draconic Kingdom and Rolengoreks response to it. Would a Dragon Lord even allow the Undead to overrun her lands? The ways of Dragon Lords were difficult to understand, at best. Even their mixed descendants struggled to grasp even a fraction of their mindset. Dragon Lords held themselves in a lofty way that was easy to mistake for arrogance, but the truth was that they simply had a far wider perspective than most could comprehend or even perceive. They tended to not care for individuals, communities or even countries. Empires could rise and fall in any number of ways and they would consider it acceptable. What was important to them was the world, and that the world functioned according to parameters that only beings of a primal nature such as they could sense. It was not something that they learned from others C it was a fundamental aspect of their being; something that they existed specifically to do. With that role came their stupendous power and the ability to warp reality with the primal sorcery known as Wild Magic. The Dragon Lords of old were a force unto themselves, and they answered to nothing but the world itself. Still, he couldnt imagine that the Black Scale Dragon Lord would accept her domain being invaded by the Undead. As far as he could tell, her domain was Human in nature. Getting raided by Beastmen was one thing, but the Undead were another entirely and their actions would leave a long-lasting stain on her domain even if she let the situation continue for long. Was she not present? Or even dead somehow? Or perhaps she wasnt very strong, being relatively young by a Dragons measure. It would explain much of what had happened to her country. If that were the case, there was a good chance that the Katze Plains would grow to include the lands of the Draconic Kingdom. The self-centred attitude of the countries in the region would most likely see them remain passive to the threat. From what he knew of the Slane Theocracy, they would be more than happy to let the Undead wipe out Rolengorek and the other non-Human powers in the area. Using a third party to achieve their pro-Human goals was a good way of avoiding any direct intervention by the Platinum Dragon Lord. If the Undead succeeded in their conquest, however, it would be the birth of a second Dreadlands. That was something that absolutely could not happen. Saracas stroll took him past the smithy of the Human enclave, where he found Xoc being measured by her Human slaves. He stopped to regard them, a foreboding sensation washing over him. What are you doing? He asked. I told them what was going on, Xoc answered, and they insisted on making armour for me. Well, they havent made armour for an Ocelo before, but they said they would try. Armour? Why? Xoc looked up at him in confusion. Because the clans are calling for warriors to fight the Undead in the Draconic Kingdom? That means I should be going. Also, Chimali was right: this is the perfect opportunity to prove myself to the warrior clans. Getting their support early would be good, yeah? He glanced at the Human artisans, then around at the busy enclave. A low growl filled his throat. No, he said. No? You cannot go. B-but why? Theres too much at stake here, Saraca said. Out in the Draconic Kingdom, you would be little more than one novice warrior amongst many. What you can do for Rolengorek here in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr outweighs what your contributions on the battlefield might be by far. Xoc looked back and forth between her artisans, then out at the nearby Ocelo watching them. The warrior clans will look down on us, she said. Well be marked as cowards. They dont even recognise your existence yet, Saraca replied. You may face some personal difficulties, but cooler heads will prevail once people understand the value of what youre doing here. Ill speak with Rana Saj about it while Im out there with them. Hes a forward-thinking fellow, but all of his energy is dedicated to defending your confederation. Im sure hell be more than happy to voice his support for your cause. The young Ocelo Lord blinked up at him. Wait, she said, youre going to fight for us? But why? You have your own responsibilities, dont you? I do, Saraca said, and stemming the expansion of a dangerous negative energy zone while its still possible is in the best interests of my government. Having nothing but an endless blight greeting us when we finally expand our sphere of influence here would be trouble that we dont want. The Undead are not just Rolengoreks enemies: they are the enemies of all life. but the Undead have already killed so many people, Xoc said worriedly. You made it seem like they were dangerously powerful yesterday, too. Dangerous for Rolengorek, perhaps, Saraca offered her confident grin, but not for us. Be it one Death Knight or one hundred, well put an end to this army of darkness. Dont worry about us. Focus on leading your people out of this other darkness that shrouds them. Rolengorek believes that it has always been alone, and to be alone is a curse C a terrible curse that brings with it close-mindedness, stagnation and decay. Sometimes, even madness. You have a monumental task before you, Xoc: to survive, Rolengorek can no longer be alone. Xocs shoulders slumped. She released a sigh of resignation. I just wanted to beat Rolo the Red. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 11, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 15th Day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE I must say these past few days have been remarkably fruitful. A wisp of breath rose from behind the Goblin Strategists white feather fan. Two Elder Liches came up to the war rooms central table. One rolled up the map spread out upon it C which was of the Forst Rivers upper reaches C while the other unfurled a map centred on its confluence with the Oriculon. I agree, one of Cocytus insectoid lieutenants inclined his mantis-like head. The Elder Liches of the Southeast Army Group are becoming well-practised in the use of their dominated forces. I recommend that we rotate Elder Liches from the other army groups to participate in the theatre. If only we had unlimited time to do so, the Goblin Strategist said. Alas, we have but a week or two before sufficient reconnaissance has been collected to advance with. Early spring had come and gone, but it was still frigid high on the northern slopes of the Azerlisia Mountains. The headquarters of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Northern Army Group had relocated from the central Azerlisia Mountains to a newly constructed facility that overlooked the ever-growing Azerlisia Arsenal: the massive shipyard founded shortly after the Frost Giants joined the Sorcerous Kingdom. The shore was filled with the industrial yards, workshops and storage facilities that fed the dozens of drydocks lining the coast. As high as the war room of the headquarters was, even the Frost Giants working below barely registered as specks in Ludmilas vision. Vessels C from the Sorcerous Kingdoms new barges to Frost Giant longships of traditional make C were in various stages of completion. It was here that the trade fleet conveying cargo to the Draconic Kingdom was built, and many more were on the way. About half of the shipyards current capacity was reserved for research and development. Naval architects, artisans and maritime enthusiasts had come from around the Sorcerous Kingdom to create a community attached to the arsenal. Granted, there were few such individuals C most of them were Frost Giants C and the settlement only amounted to a large village, but it would surely grow as demand for the arsenals products did. At this rate, Lord Cocytus brain-shaped lieutenant said, well have explored the limits of their warbands by then anyway. There is only so much they can do when operating in that fashion. Dont forget that amphibious assault early on, a red, ant-like lieutenant said. Theyve amply demonstrated their ability to conduct complex offensives as a large force. Their current challenges stem from the nature of this theatre: the front is wide, and a force of twenty thousand Beastmen is too few to defend it. Much like the Sorcerous Kingdoms Elder Liches and Lady Shalltears Vampire Brides, Lord Cocytus lieutenants did not have names. In her head, Ludmila could only refer to them by their colour or some other distinguishing characteristic. She couldnt just arbitrarily name them, yet being unable to address them properly felt horribly rude C not to mention confusing for others when there was more than one present. For their part, they didnt seem to care. Still, they havent shown any signs of buckling, the green lieutenant said. Their warbands are resilient, flexible and mobile. Weve learned more about company-level operations from observing them than we have from a year of exercises and experiments. Yet we cannot incorporate most of what we have learned from them into the low-level Undead forces, the brown brain lieutenant said. The degree of micromanagement demanded by the Elder Liches is not worth the advantages gained. Most of the Undead units are incapable of carrying out the complex tasks demanded by those tactics, anyway. Every drop of knowledge and experience is important to the development of the Royal Army, the red lieutenant said. If what we learn cannot be applied to our forces now, it can be applied later. Either way, it still applies to our approach against these Beastmen. Ludmila pondered the exchange. She had a sense of how the Sorcerer Kings closest vassals, their subordinates and His Majestys summoned servitors defined things according to their value to their liege, and it was to the point that it was obsessive. Service, tribute and even thought were weighed and measured, and they would step over one another in the manner that highly competitive and absolutely loyal vassals would. As Lady Shalltear once told her, if something got them even one millimetre closer to achieving His Majestys desires, they would be more than happy to help accomplish it. This applied to everything and anything, and they were jealous of every opportunity to do so. Of course, this also applied to Ludmila and any of her assignments. Still, there were differences between them. The brown brain lieutenant tended to be aggressive and quick to discount the value of outside knowledge, expertise and attitudes. The green mantis lieutenant was something like the opposite and actively embraced new knowledge and ideas from external sources. The red ant lieutenant ended up being a sort of peacemaker between them, seeking common ground and recognising benefits to both sides positions. So the brown one is Salacia Soruel, the green is Emmad Zorlu and the red, Zoren Carillo Did that make Lord Cocytus Queen Oriculus? Probably not. She shook the thought away. Has something caught your attention, Captain Zahradnik? The green mantis lieutenant asked. I was just considering the dynamics of the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Court, Your Excellency, Ludmila answered. The political angle, hm, the Goblin General rested his fan against his arm. I cant say weve been exposed to much of it. Countess Corelyns reports contain many details that seem frivolous to a military mind. Our time frames are simply too disparate, Ludmila said. The Sorcerous Kingdoms diplomacy will require years and decades to achieve our governments policy goals, while the Royal Armys campaign is slated to end before summer. Friction in the form of political and economic resistance was to be expected. They were two countries with no shared history whatsoever, and the similarities between them were sparse. While the Sorcerous Kingdom was eager to expand its influence, achieving its aims in such a short time wasnt in any way realistic. Even the Duchy of E-Rantel was projected to take somewhere around half a decade to stabilise fully, and complete integration was beyond any predictable horizon. The Prime Minister. Displeased, Lord Cocytus said from his dais. Ingrates, she claims. A difference in expectations, Your Excellency, Ludmila replied. Its true that we are in the process of liberating their country, but what we seek are friends and allies, not servants or slaves. The Baharuth Empire has proven that a client state in a position of absolute submission C no matter how benevolent the suzerain is C is not conducive to fostering the relations that His Majesty seeks for his dominion. In the Draconic Kingdom, we have the opportunity to join hands with a sovereign state in such a way that it legitimises our hegemony in the eyes of the world. It is also Countess Corelyns hope that our relationship with the Draconic Kingdom will succeed where the Empire is currently failing as a model for other countries to follow. A combination of legal helplessness, preconceptions of the Undead and other evil beings, and the relatively strong, independent position that the Empire had been in when it became a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom created a situation where they believed themselves to be hostages subject to the whims of some sort of supremely evil being. Granted, there were a few who thought differently, but the vast majority of the Empires citizens existed in a state where they had nothing to complain about, yet still believed they were a hairs breadth from calamity. As a result, efforts at improving economic, cultural and voluntary political cooperation were moving at the pace of a particularly sluggish Brown Sewer Slime. The Grand Marshal raised a claw to scratch his icy blue head. A burst of frigid breath swept over his dais as he released a sigh. Politics. Not for me. Hear, hear, Sigurd thumped the base of his Frostreaver against the ground. Leave that mess to the politicians. We are here to wage war. They turned their attention back to the map. Elder Liches had placed markers upon it, displaying the disposition of forces on both sides. As the green lieutenant had mentioned, twenty thousand Beastman warriors could not adequately cover the one hundred fifty kilometre front, which ran along the Forst River in the north and the Billaeus River in the south. Then again, neither could the Sorcerous Kingdoms expeditionary army. Over the course of their sweep from the Katze Plains, they had managed to gather roughly one hundred fifty thousand Beastman Zombies. Additionally, the Southeast Army Group had deployed all of their Elder Liches to the theatre, seeing it as an opportunity to practise commanding dominated contingents from the Katze Plains. That added sixty thousand easily-replaceable Undead to their available forces, which were used for ongoing experimentation against the Beastman defenders. Though they had ten times the numbers as their opponent, it was still inadequate for the size of the theatre. Unlike many a tale of war and valour, armies of any size did not conveniently gather to attack and be attacked unless they decided to. However, the Beastmen were clearly at a disadvantage when it came to the defence of their territory. at least if one thought as Humans did. The Beastmens answer to the problem, however, came almost immediately. Rather than act defensively to preserve their limited and outnumbered forces, they went on the offensive. It was devastating to the forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom, and the Royal Armys general staff lauded it as the correct and rational course of action on the Beastmens part. Ludmila wasnt sure if the Beastmen had gained the relevant information to make that decision from the fleeing migrants or if they discerned the appropriate response within days of finding out the Undead were coming their way. What she did know, however, was that they knew what they were doing. The Undead horde tactics that proved so potent against the migrants were ineffective against the warrior clans. They struck swiftly and decisively, exploiting the weaknesses of the dominated forces. If the Royal Army deployed its assets to present multiple threats across the front, the Undead detachments were rapidly picked off. If they consolidated their forces for a mass assault, force was met with force and the high offensive power of the enemy warbands allowed them to tear through the Undead with relative ease. Responding to any Beastman strike was pointless, as they made a point of never lingering long enough for a counterattack and ambushes were detected well in advance. Without using Elder Liches or Death-series Servitors, they were completely outclassed, and Ludmila gained a fresh appreciation for the challenges that the Draconic Kingdom faced. It was one thing to hear about their troubles; it was another to witness what they faced in detail. The Imperial Army would likely be shattered just as quickly; their formations and methodical tactics rendered utterly useless against the asymmetrical warfare of the warrior clans. Rather than be incensed over the fact that they had effectively hit a wall, the Royal Armys general staff delighted in the opportunity to try all sorts of things. As the Goblin General had mentioned, it was a remarkably fruitful experience, but she wondered how the Beastmen would feel if they found out that they hadnt inflicted any lasting damage to the Royal Army and were being treated as experimental subjects. Our next regiment of dominated forces has nearly arrived at the front, the brown lieutenant said. Since were focusing on the Rivergarden area again, we should answer their amphibious assault from back then with one of our own. Shouldnt we leave that as a surprise for later? The red lieutenant leaned forward to look down at the map, Once we present the possibility that the Undead may use the riverbed as an unchallenged corridor, their entire posture will change. The increased security further east may interfere with our intelligence operations. Thats truein that case, how about we put more pressure on the front to speed things along? You mean with the Death-series Servitors? The brown lieutenant bobbed his body. Indeed. Our opponents have managed to handle what weve sent against them thus far, but weve only been skirmishing over the past week or so. Presenting a tangible threat to an important target should produce some interesting results. Ludmila sent a sharp look at Cocytus lieutenant. Are you proposing a full-scale assault on Rivergarden, Your Excellency? As much as is required to capture the city intact and secure its remaining inhabitants, the brown lieutenant replied. Is this not well within your capabilities, Captain? The cities weve liberated thus far have been defended by a disorganised and unprofessional force, Ludmila said. Rivergarden is not the same. We have no idea how the warrior clans will react, and a direct assault is not how weve been freeing towns and cities up until this point. Facing the unknown is a part of war, Captain Zahradnik, Gunnar said from beside Sigurd. Having such thorough intelligence is certainly a boon, yet it is a luxury all the same. There will inevitably come a time when one must take risksbut Im sure you already understand this. I do, Captain Gunnar, Ludmila replied, but I dont believe we must take this particular risk in our current situation. The general staff has treated this entire campaign as a large-scale experiment thus far, and Ive done my best to see that our operations satisfy our nations policy goals while maximising what we can glean from the battlefield. I appreciate the fact that the gentlemen here are eager to move forward, but, at this juncture, we risk significant ramifications in pursuit of an interesting result. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. The officers around the war room exchanged looks between themselves. As strange as it seemed, she was the most politically-sensitive individual in her present company. She was used to it being the opposite, but now she constantly had to be mindful of how the general staffs actions would affect their diplomatic efforts. The Draconic Kingdom has already lost the city, the brown lieutenant said. They can hardly complain if we take it back for them, no matter the result. If only it were so simple, Ludmila shook her head. People tend to focus more on negative outcomes than positive ones, and bad rumours fly faster and farther than good ones. The Sorcerous Kingdoms geopolitical position is already difficult enough for us to work with as it is, which is why our goals in the Draconic Kingdom are what they are. Furthermore, any major mishaps will be a stain against the reputation of the Sorcerous Kingdom and a mark against the honour of His Majesty the Sorcerer King. I trust that no one here would ever desire to be the cause of it. Everyone seemed to deflate at her words. Ludmilas lips drew into a thin line. She didnt mean to press her case so strongly, but some things were simply unacceptable. Even so, Lord Cocytus said. Advance, you must. If not now, a week. If nothing changes, what then? Then I will consult with Queen Oriculus, Your Excellency, Ludmila replied. Acting unilaterally in this operation will only serve to distance us from the allies we are trying to court. As the Queen of the Draconic Kingdom, the final call is hers to make. And if she turns the blame for any major mishaps on us anyway? Sigurd crossed his arms. Then we will know the quality of her character, Ludmila said. And unlike her, we do not have to take any slight lying down. The remainder of the meeting was spent tossing around ideas for the eventual assault on Rivergarden. Most of the strategic planning went not to the city itself, but to the rest of the front. Taking the city and leaving it as a salient in the Beastman lines was a sure way to have them discover that the Humans within it remained unharmed, thus dispelling the illusion of the Undead horde. Six hours later, Ludmila stretched as she made her way to the headquarters designated teleportation zone, where Lady Entoma awaited her. The Royal Maid had been present at the entire meeting, barely moving and voicing no complaint over having to attend the proceedings. Thank you for your hard work~ Lady Entoma said cheerfully as she raised a sleeve to wave at her. Thank you for your hard work, Lady Entoma, Ludmila smiled in response. How did the transportation of all the corpses go? They were deliCI mean, we moved everything without any problems! Are you going straight back to the Draconic Kingdom? Ludmila pondered the question. All of her administrative work was relayed to the delegations suite in Oriculon. She was curious about the progress being made in her demesne, but that could wait. That left only one major thing that might require her presence. If it isnt a bother, she said, could you contact Lady Shalltear and let her know that Im available for a while if she needs me for anything? Sure thing! Lady Entoma reached into her frilly sleeve and produced a rectangular talisman. She attached it to her forehead C or at least the forehead of what Ludmila assumed was a mask C and went still. A few moments later, the portal of a Gate spell opened in front of them. Lady Shalltear will see you now, the Royal Maid said. Thank you, Lady Entoma, Ludmila lowered her head. Have a pleasant evening. Ludmila stepped through the portal, setting foot atop the palace in Castle Corelyn. Lady Shalltear stood before her with a Vampire Bride to either side. Welcome back, she said. If only for a while, Ludmila lowered her head in a curtsey. I hope the evening finds you well, Lady Shalltear. Lady Shalltear came forward, wrapping an arm around Ludmilas elbow. It certainly has improved, now that youre here. Tell me: do I smell like anything to you? Unless she was wearing perfume, Lady Shalltear didnt smell like much of anything in public. Ludmila leaned forward slightly to test the scents coming from her liege. A green odour rose from the Vampires platinum hair. Have you been out in the woods, my lady? More like Ive been stuck in the woods, Lady Shalltear pouted. That Albedo really works people to the bone. Shes gone all out with her restructuring of the Abelion Hills. Restructuringshe ordered me to build a transportation link to the Holy Kingdom through the Upper Reaches, but may I ask what else is going on out there? Oh, theres plenty going on. That gorilla wants everything. Transportation infrastructure, dozens of administrative hubs, reeducation facilities, the list goes on. People always remark about how much labour the Undead servitors can provide, but with Albedo and her ambitions, theres never enough. Speaking of which, I need to speak to Florine whenever you girls are done with your thing in the Draconic Kingdom. She needs to do some boobing out there. Ludmila frowned. Boobing? Thats what Liane calls it. It sounds absolutely wondrous, so I decided to adopt the term. I dont think we can use boobing in our official vernacular, my lady. And whyever not? I believe Her Excellency the Prime Minister is best equipped to inform you as to why. Lady Shalltears face cycled through several expressions of introspection and confusion before she straightened and raised a hand to her ear. Yes, what is it? I suppose C one minute. Her liege lowered her hand and released Ludmilas arm. Her black ballroom gown swept back and forth over the grounds of the rooftop garden C which was still in the process of being carefully landscaped into a tropical jungle pool by Lord Mare C as she milled about before stopping at a bare patch. The portal of a Gate spell opened up and two soggy Nar flew out to land in the dirt. A disembodied head appeared a split second later, leaving a bloody trail as it rolled off toward the edge of the rooftop. A Vampire Bride went chasing after it. What happened? Ludmila asked. Tira needed some evidence disposed of, Lady Shalltear answered as she examined the corpses. Are they all this big? Thats about average for Tiger Beastmen, my lady. Hmm Lady Shalltear leaned forward, her crimson eyes gleaming. Partway through, she turned her gaze in Ludmilas direction. What? Nothing. It doesnt look like nothing to me. you want to try some, dont you? maybe. Ludmila smiled and rolled her eyes, turning away to enter Lady Shalltears court. A Vampires sensibilities were complicated. Lady Shalltear was utterly unapologetic over the fact that she was an evil monster, yet her sense of decorum demanded that she act appropriately according to her setting and present company. Upon entering the hall, Ludmila found that it was in the same state as they had left it. Gossamer silks hung from the ceiling, turned a pale pink from the chambers soft, coloured lighting. The marble floor was similarly tinted, offering hazy red reflections on its perfectly polished surface. Ludmila seated herself at her desk, staring down at the fine ebony craftsmanship before turning to lie back on her comfortable chaise. Her eyes idly scanned the ceiling as she considered the task before her. Achieving victory was one thing; doing so while minimising collateral damage to the Draconic Kingdom and its subjects was another. Their overall strategy only worked up to the point where their opponents stopped fleeing in mass panic and took the time to analyse what was actually going on. In a way, Lord Cocytus lieutenant was right, though not for his stated desire. The longer they lingered where they were, the more likely the Beastmen would work past their preconceptions. The less mindless the Undead appeared, the more the enemy would start to wonder what the objectives of the Undead horde were. They had to act as effectively and quickly as possible. A dim shadow fell over her as Lady Shalltear came in to join Ludmila at her desk, wiping her fingers on a stained white napkin. Where are your attendants, Mistress Shalltear? Ludmila asked. Delivering those corpses, Lady Shalltear answered with a salacious smile. Why, are you finally ready to spice things up and make it a foursome? I was just wondering. How were the Nar? Lacking, Lady Shalltear sighed. Its as if they died without knowing they were dead. There was no fear, despair, panic or any sense of struggle. Well, Tira is an Assassin. Her targets shouldnt know whats about to hit them. Also, doesnt that mean you tasted what they were like normally? I did, and it was boring. Id prefer that they tasted more like, well, prey. As something like a Human, the mindset of a pure predator was something that Ludmila could only try to understand from an outsiders perspective. Humans only shared some of the primal feelings and sensations that obligate carnivores did, so that part of their psyche would always be difficult to fully empathise with, even as a Ranger. Lady Shalltear joined her on the chaise, straddling her hips. She lay her head on Ludmilas breast and her hands started to roam, but Ludmilas mind was filled with her own troubles. Maybe I was the wrong choice for this assignment, she sighed. Well, that came out of nowhere, Lady Shalltears hands stopped. Did something bad happen? I hope not, for your sake. On the contrary, Ludmila replied, everything is as close to perfect as reasonable. Which is enough for any sane person to wonder if theyre ignorant of any problems that may exist. And what might go wrong? Nearly everything. We could lose two million of the Draconic Kingdoms citizens, which would result in an indelible black mark on the Sorcerous Kingdoms reputation. Tactically, victory is assured, but the strategic and diplomatic outcomes are still in question. While others might console her by saying that people were bound to forget what happened in time, she knew that Lady Shalltear would do no such thing. She held herself personally accountable for all of her actions: even if everyone else forgot, she would not. It was an admirable trait to have for one with an eternal lifespan, as it would be far easier for most to simply shrug and allow time to bury the past. As far as I understand it, Lady Shalltear said, Your current strategy should work just fine. About thatI have another concern. Whats that? Ludmila shifted on the chaise, and Lady Shalltear got off of her. She sat up beside her liege, reflecting on her conclusions since falling upon the Con Lord in pursuit of General Saroukhanyan. Ivegotten stronger. Lady Shalltear snorted. That hardly seems a concern. I can only wish I could level so easily. The problem is that Ive barely done anything, Ludmila said. My role thus far in the campaign has primarily revolved around political and operational oversight. Nearly all of the strategising and coordination of our forces in the theatre has been the work of the general staff and the Elder Lich sergeants. The few fights I participated in were trivial. Youre still the ranking officer on the field. The Royal Army has racked up quite the kill count. Ludmila shook her head. The Adventurer Guild has been experimenting to find the most efficient ways to strengthen its members, she said. Rates of progression are directly related to the challenge of a task. The Royal Army could kill a million Beastmen, but if the Commanders task is trivial, they wouldnt gain a thing. No wonder youre pushing your subjects to do their utmost. Doing ones utmost was always a part of our faith, Ludmila said. The findings only strengthen my conviction and help determine the best ways to go about it for each vocation. As for my getting stronger, I believe I havent gained any Job Class Levels. What makes you say that? Both you and Lord Mare said that the average Heteromorph Racial Class Level has triple the attribute gain of the nearest equivalent Job Class Level. Its unreasonable to think that Ive gotten multiple Job Class Levels from doing so little, but a single Racial Class Level is well within the realm of possibility. I gained a surprising amount of power unexpectedly, whereas I should have noted small, incremental gains with multiple Job Class Levels. I see. So you justgrew? Like a Dragon? The most likely culprit is my ability to absorb negative energy. Ah, you mean the death maid thing. The corner of Ludmilas mouth twitched. Yes, Mistress. Between my time in the Empire and this campaign in the Draconic Kingdom, Ive been exposed to substantial amounts of violence and death. In terms of negative energy, the wake of the Royal Army is spotless, yet the way were waging war is Her words trailed off, and she swallowed. It was her first quality that truly felt Undead. For her to grow as a Revenant, she needed to absorb the very force that was an antithesis to the living. And to create it Atrocity calls to unlife. Ludmila blinked. I beg your pardon, Mistress? Thats what it is, isnt it? Lady Shalltear told her, Unspeakable brutality; exquisite anguish. Despair, decay and death. All of it leads to the generation of what is commonly referred to as negative energy. Ludmila nodded silently. Lady Shalltear wrapped her arm around Ludmilas waist and pressed herself against her arm. But you Lady Shalltears crimson gaze glowed up at her, You can take all of it in. Every. Single. Drop. You feed on it. Lord Ainz wishes for a world where all may live in harmony and prosperity under his reign, but there will be many who resist out of pride and foolishness. Ruin will be wrought upon them and with it will come the rise of the energies that the living abhor. When that happens, you will be there on the front lines as a Captain of the Royal Army, enabling us to do what must be done without marring His Majestys perfect vision. In His supreme wisdom, Ainz Ooal Gown has granted you eternity. With that eternity, comes duty. Isnt it wonderful? Ludmila didnt think that a life of duty was especially out of the ordinary, but, then again, duty was a constant to her. She couldnt imagine her existence without it. An eternity of duty in service to her god was not an unattractive prospect. So I exist to regulate the generation of negative energy? Well, it feels right, doesnt it? Her liege replied, A noblewoman born to a life of duty. A Ranger whose duty is to maintain the balance of nature. A mistress of fear who worships the Supreme Ruler of Death. I can think of no one more suited for the role, and it is impossible for it all to be a mere coincidence. The crimson glow of Lady Shalltears eyes intensified as her face drew closer. Atrocity calls to unlife, she said softly. And you can manage it all as you please. To me, it seems that you have been granted a licence for atrocity. A sweet smile formed on her lieges lips as they brushed lightly up Ludmilas neck to whisper in her ear. You should use it. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 11, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Have you seen the man from Eastwatch; the man so tall and brave? Defender eer defiant, fore hells own steaming gate! Cloaked in his rugged mantle, so boldly does he stand, Ten thousand shining lances, arrayed at his command. Liam adjusted his felt cap as the lilting strains of a Bard followed them through Phelegias streets. The citys cobblestone lanes were swept clean, which only served to emphasise how empty they were. According to the other Ijaniya agents, roughly one in six citizens remained between the fall of the city over a year previous, the predations of the Beastmen, and the redistribution of the citizens by the Draconic Kingdoms restored administration. Now, with only the population of a large town, Phelegia was but a shell of its former self. That idea seemed lost on the citizens, however, as they all seemed to cheerfully carry on. Or maybe they were used to it. Five times in the past, the city had fallen and the Beastmen had eaten everyone, so he guessed it could have been worse. We dont have anything like this at home. Like what? You cant feel it? His sister said, Its everywhere. Whats everywhere? Saye rolled her eyes. The atmosphere. The citizens dont act like they just came out of being taken over by the Beastmen. Theres so much energy. Everyones moving like theyve got places to go and people to see. That Bard over there is recruiting for the army and people are actually joining. None of this would ever happen back home. I get it, I get it They had spent the last little while in Phelegia and its surrounding territories, learning how to behave like the locals. Unlike their assignment in the Holy Kingdom, however, fitting in in the Draconic Kingdom was hard. People in the Holy Kingdom acted like they were supposed to. They had just been through a war and were trying to put the pieces of their lives back together. Some had no pieces left at all. It was a grim place where everyone struggled to survive. Plus, the weather sucked. In the Draconic Kingdom, everything was way worse. The occupation had been three times longer than the invasion of the Holy Kingdom, and it was only one in a long line of them. They had suffered more. They died more and died more often. It even rained more. It rained so hard that Liam wondered if they were going to drown every time it did. Yet, the citizens of the Draconic Kingdom were somehow happier than the people of Rimun. Never mind that, they were happier than the people of E-Rantel. He was supposed to learn how to act like them, but he couldnt relate. They were crazy and he was stupid and he couldnt wrap his stupid head around their crazy. Hey, is that your wife? Ew? Saye said. Liam looked toward the voice on his right. A green-eyed girl with blonde hair and light freckles smiled at him. My names Gina, she said. Youre just my type. Want to get married? Butbut you just asked me if shes my wife. Oh, I dont mind being second. I have two friends who would love to marry you, too. but Im twelve. Me too! Ginas smile grew, Thats just perfect. The Temple of Bounty is marrying everyone for free, and the Kingdom grants a quarter hide of land to every couple. If you marry all of us, well have a full hide! Itll be great. I, uh His mind reeled at the girls relentless assault. It didnt make sense. None of it did. He fished around for an excuse. A full hide of land is a lot to work All of us will help, Gina told him, then blushed. But it might be hard when the babies we make together get big inside. She can go first, of course. Im his sister, Saye sneered. Ew? Gina looked back in disgust for barely a moment, Umanyway, what do you think? Liam ran. He ran as if an entire pack of hungry Beastmen was hot on his heels. He only dared to slow down a kilometre beyond the citys southeastern gate. That wasnt nice running away like that, Saye told him. Dont tell me youre siding with her. Its not about siding with anyone. You need to answer that sort of thing properly. Just because youre not interested in someone doesnt mean that their feelings dont matter anymore. What about my feelings?! I dont get these people, Liam said. Saye sighed. She was younger than him, but it always felt like he was the younger sibling. Havent you noticed how young everyone is here? She told him, Thats just how it is in the Draconic Kingdom. They get married as fast as they can because most of them get eaten before they reach thirty. If kids arent old enough by the time their parents get eaten, thats a problem. Also, the Beastmen eat more men than women because one man can have babies with a lot of women, so polygamy is normal here. The girls all go after the guys before the guys go into some Beastmans mouth. Even Kali would get that. But hows that my problem? Saye shook her head. Liams face screwed up in confusion. How was he at fault for any of that? Yo. Looks like you made it out in one piece. Beyond the sight of the city walls, Tira appeared from a copse near the road. The Grandmaster of Ijaniya strolled up to them with an easy air and a warm look in her eyes. Liam just ran from a girl who proposed to him, Saye said. The corner of Tiras mouth turned down and her warm coral gaze turned cold. I knew youd be a heartbreaker, she said, but thats just mean. How?! Tira exchanged a look with Saye. Is he doing this on purpose? No, hes always like this. Hmmgotta fix that. Youre letting a perfectly good weapon go to waste, kiddo. We can get around to that later, though C not like you need it right now. What if one of the Beastmen likes him? Saye asked. Then that would be funny. The next phase of their operations sent them to infiltrate the Beastman-occupied upper reaches of the Draconic Kingdom. There was something different about that part of the country, and the intelligence division was tasked with feeding information to the Royal Army so they could plan for it. Most of Ijaniya was already out there, but they were collecting information in secret. Liam, Saye and Tira would be posing as locals and interacting with the Draconic Kingdoms citizens to figure out the details that one couldnt get from just watching and listening, as well as prepare the citizens for the Royal Armys advance. A part of him worried over being caught by Beastmen and getting in trouble, but there was no point in complaining. They had a job to do. Will it be safe to let the citizens know whats going on? Saye asked. Thats something well have to figure out when we get there, Tira answered. The people here have been insanely loyal to the Queen so far, but I think we might start seeing something different out there. What do you mean? Liam asked, Are you two saying that Humans would betray us to Beastmen? Some people cave in more easily than others, Tira said. Some try to get in cosy with the people in charge as soon as they can. Ive seen people sell out for nothing more than a cut copper coin, but lifes gotta be damn shitty for that to happen. Ive seen all sorts of things, and Ive seen stuff like this fall apart before. It took them until evening to jog through the vacant strip of land between Phelegia and the Forst River. Liam marvelled over the fact that he and Saye even could. Back in Fassett Town, he couldnt run from one gate to the other without getting winded, never mind go fifty kilometres through the pouring rain. Along the way, a Bone Vulture swooped low overhead. An Elder Lich flew in from ahead a moment later. It loitered a hundred metres above them until Tira stopped and waved for it to come down. You have entered a restricted area, it said. Identify yourselves. Were with military intelligence, Tira said. You should already know about us, I think. Im Tira. This is Liam and Saye. The Elder Lich raised a hand to the side of its skull. Half a minute passed before its crimson gaze settled on Liam. Who did Lady Zahradnik first introduce herself to you as? Camilla, Liam replied. What was your mission in Rimun? Uhwhat was that thing, Saye? It was skin cream, Saye said. We were ordered to plant it and its formula in Viscount Santzs manor in a plausible way. You may proceed, the Elder Lich lowered its hand. Have a pleasant evening. Wait a minute, Tira raised her hand. Could we get some intel on whats ahead? Beastman patrols and such. The western bank of the Forst River is secure. Beastmen patrol the opposite bank in pairs. Two hours separate each patrol. Do you do anything to eliminate those patrols? Orders to test their readiness are occasionally carried out. The patrols prioritise delivering information, so they will not fight to the death unless they deem it necessary. Tiras hand went to her jaw, and she tapped her cheek with a finger. Could you test their readiness a bit after we make the crossing? She asked, Just in case our infiltration needs to get a bit violent. This one will deliver your request. Is there anything else? Nope. Thanks. Well be on our way, now The Elder Lich returned to the sky above. Tira resumed their journey east. Is it just me, Tira said, or are the Royal Armys Elder Liches way more polite than the others? What happens with the other ones? Liam asked. Well, back when I first arrived in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Tira answered, I had to do some paperwork for my clan. The clerks in E-Rantels administrative office were super snooty. Was like dealing with a bunch of people who think theyre better than everyone else. Kids dont do paperwork, Liam said. We do homework. Miss Alpha is nice, but shes a lot scarier than the Elder Liches at the same time. The orphanage director was some sort of Zombie, except she didnt die when she lost her head. They watched it get stolen once. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. They crossed the Royal Armys zone of control and stopped at the banks of the Forst River, where Tira scanned the surroundings before kneeling to the ground. Hop on, Saye, she said. Were crossing here. Saye climbed onto Tiras back. Am I waiting here? Liam asked. In response, Tira picked him up, cradling him in her arms. After shifting his weight around a bit, she dashed over the water. Her steps barely left any ripples over the rivers surface. Stop staring. Liam looked up, finding Saye glaring down at him. He squirmed a bit under her scrutiny. Stop moving, Tira said. Stop jiggling! Since they were going to mingle with the citizens, Tira was in the flimsy garb that the local women commonly wore. She ran leaning forward as Ninjas did, and Liam couldnt help but stare as her full breasts swayed and jiggled against the rain-soaked fabric containing them. The world lurched as he was dumped into the water on the opposite shore. Another splash followed after his. Hey! Saye cried. Too clean, Tira said. You barely even smell. Were supposed to be travelling. He dragged himself out of the mud. It rained so much that he didnt think it mattered. The opposite shore of the Forst was just as quiet as the other side. If there were any signs of the skirmishes that were supposedly happening between the Beastmen and the Undead, the swollen river had washed them away. Liam shook the water off of his cap before slicking his hair back and putting it back on his head. They trudged up to the highway several hundred metres away, where he scraped his muddy boots against the pavement. If I was a Human, Tira muttered as she peered through the rain, where would I go Didnt the army share their reports with you? Liam said, Theyre the ones sending us on this mission. I know where the Humans are, Tira replied, but we still need to get from here to there. If the Beastmen have patrols everywhere, their hunters might catch our trail if we try to sneak by. Liam scratched his head. Outdoorsy stuff was Ranger work. Not only could they sneak around as well as Rogues did, but good ones could also conceal their scent, leave no tracks, read the land and get through rough terrain like it was nothing. The thing was that their job as infiltrators involved getting into the villages, towns and cities of the occupied lands, where most Rangers lost their advantages and Rogues shone. He wiped the rain out of his eyes, looking for the woodlots where Beastmen tribes supposedly lived. There was one every few kilometres, which was enough to force them to zig-zag through the countryside if they wanted to avoid them. Instead, Tira led them down the highway south, going east at the first rural road. After slipping in the mud a few times, he decided to walk on the grass alongside it. Anyway, Tira said. I figure we can just pose as a family. Our features are close enough that non-Humans would give it a pass. That means youre our mother? Tira gave him a whack. Sister, she told him. Mother. Sister. In the Draconic Kingdom, Liam said, youre old enough to be our mother. They get married when theyre twelve. Tira wrinkled her nose, but she didnt seem to have an answer for that. They continued in silence, wary of any approaching Beastmen. To Liams surprise, the lands east of the Forst River were in a much better condition than the western territories of the Draconic Kingdom. Before they arrived in Helama, he imagined the land to be filled with ravenous Demihumans chasing the screaming citizens everywhere, but, in hindsight, it was a silly idea. The current invasion started before the Battle of Katze Plains, and they wouldnt be able to run and scream for that long. Still This is weird, Liam said. Everything looks so normal. What did you expect? Tira asked. I dunno, but theyre getting eaten, right? Maybe people trying to run away or fight. But everything here is taken care of. Whats the point if theyre going to be eaten in the end? Thats some nihilistic thinking for a twelve-year-old, Tira said. Do kids these days all think like that? Wait C I dont want to know. Listen, theres always a point to living; youd do well to remember that. Shitty things happen to everyone. As one of us, youll probably see and experience a lot of shitty things. Maybe one day youll be captured by the enemy and theyll torture you every day. But you should never, ever give up. Oh, speaking of getting captured A pair of hulking figures appeared in the rain, coming up the road toward them. Wait, were getting captured? Liam whispered. Well, I figure theyd just dump us wherever theyre putting the other Humans But what if they just decide to bring us to their homes to be eaten? The two figures resolved into a pair of Nar. An oppressive sensation washed over Liam. He could feel how dangerous they were. It wasnt anywhere near the same as the civilian Beastmen that they had fought before. The civilians felt like dangerous animals; these warriors felt like death. Hey, one of them called out as they approached, what are you doing out here? Its dangerous C you need to get to safety. Liam stared at the grass, quietly waiting for something to go wrong. W-were lost, Tira fidgeted nervously. Lost? Yeah, she swallowed. They said something about the Undead, so we left. But then the rain, and, uhwhich way do we need to go? A dozen heartbeats passed with only the sounds of the deluge to accompany them. Beside Tira, Saye sneezed. This entire area is under the control of the warrior clans, the Beastman said. You need to go east about twenty kilometres before you reach the nearest occupied villages. Twenty kilometres east, Tira nodded. Got it. That way, right? Tira pointed behind her. The warriors eyes narrowed. Thats west, the warrior told her. East is the way we came. No wonder you got lost: even a Nug drunk on fermented Khhsckla has a better sense of direction. You better get going. Stay safe, ya hear? And try to keep warm C Id hate for the little one to get sick. Liam felt Tiras fingers press against the small of his back. They shuffled by the two Nar. Wait. They froze. Where are your armbands? The other warrior asked. Uh, we forgot them? Forgot? Theres no way youC Tiras blade sprouted from the Beastmans throat. She smoothly pivoted from the motion to backhand the other Beastmans head clean off of her shoulders. The two dead Nar crumpled to the ground. The head bounced once before rolling into the ditch. Well, thats one detail that the Undead didnt care to report, Tira retrieved her dagger. Did either of you hear anything about that before just now? Liam shook his head, as did Saye. There was nothing about armbands, as far as he could recall. Tira shook her head as she fished out a Message scroll and activated it, holding a hand up to her ear. We got two bodies for retrieval here. Sure. Tira went to the ditch to retrieve the disembodied head. A minute later, a black hole opened in the air over the road. The Ninja grabbed a corpse and tossed it through with her free hand. The next one followed and the head flew in after that. The hole immediately closed, and Tira returned to stand in front of Liam and Saye. The one that ate the dagger was a Sneak Attack, by the way, she told them. The backhand was the Death Attack. But you used the dagger first, Liam frowned. The second target was the studied target, and a Sneak Attacks a Sneak Attack. You can pull off a Sneak Attack any time your target is unaware of you as a threat, preoccupied or defenceless. Studying a target doesnt require you to be hidden. Doesnt that mean wed be super dangerous in regular combat? Liam asked, We could just go around hitting people that arent paying attention to us. Thats what the Rogues here have been doing all this time, yeah? One catches a Beastmans attention while six others come and stick em fulla holes. Theyre weak compared to the Beastmen, but those Sneak Attacks add up fast. Adventurer Rogues do the same thing, cept they usually have a big meaty Fighter to work with. So when I get stronger, Liam said, I can fight in the open like you did? Well, I wouldnt call what happened just now fighting in the open. We were standing there facing one another and all, but it was still a surprise attack. I also wouldnt recommend extended open combat unless you outclass your opponents by a wide margin, and probably not even then if you can help it. We thief types cant take a beating like those warrior types can, and drawing attention like that is usually bad in our line of work. Whats Khhsckla? Saye asked. No idea, Tira said. A Nugs like a Nuk, so Khhsckla is probably a fruit that they can graze on. He had no idea how either of them could pronounce Khhsckla. It sounded like a cat coughing up a hairball. They hurried east, taking shelter in the first abandoned village that they came across. Tira had them split up and search the place for anything useful, and they hid whenever a Nar patrol came by. The humble cottages were kept neat and tidy up to the point that they had been vacated, so they didnt take long to go through. Find anything? Tira asked when they gathered again in the village chiefs home. Those armbands that they mentioned would be nice. Nothing, Liam said. The only thing left behind was their heavy furniture. Only Humans live in the villages, so I dont think wed just find a pile of armbands lying around. Hmmwell, rest up. Well see what we can do tomorrow. They couldnt light a fire to dry off with, but at least the Draconic Kingdom wasnt a cold place. In the morning, they found a pair of yellow leather armbands on the dresser beside the bed. Tira was curled up on the floor between the dresser and the bed, and one of her eyes opened to look up at Liam the moment he moved. Where did you find them? Liam asked. In the copse nearby, Tira answered. Were there Beastmen there? Yep. Not that they noticed me. Go on and get ready C our work is waiting for us. He swung his legs off of the bed and peeked out between the shutters. It was still raining. Everything he was wearing still felt damp, too. Tira, how much sleep did you get? Saye asked from her side of the bed. Enough, Tira yawned. Dont worry about me C Ive gone days without sleep before. Lady Zahradnik might have given you one of those rings if you asked. A fancy-ass ring on a village girl? The Ninja snorted, Thats just asking for it. The toughest part about this type of job is that you cant bring all of your stuff. You dress for the occasion and learn what you can. After that, its pure skill. They left the village after having a quick meal, continuing eastward through the morning gloom. The rain never let up, flooding the fields on both sides of the road. Maybe we shoulda brought a boat, Tira muttered. You two alright? Im fine, Saye said, but Im going to be mad if we find out all of the villagers use umbrellas. They didnt bring any as they didnt want to look out of place. Tira was right about that part C the reconnaissance forces directed by the Undead didnt care for details like that. They assessed geography, logistics and threats, but what infiltrators needed was information about culture, behaviour, and the countless other things that the Undead didnt notice. They were things that would probably be fixed in the futureunless the Undead could never develop an eye for them. An hour out of the village, they encountered another patrol C this time a pair of Gao. Liam glanced at his armband as they came within speaking distance. Whered the three of you come from? A golden-furred warrior with long, droopy ears asked. We got lost, Tira answered. A couple of warriors said to follow this road east. Well its good that you got here safely, the Gao warrior nodded. Word is that the Undead are amassing near here again. Hmmwhich way do we need to send them? The civilian tribes are still shuffling them around, the other warrior said. Just send them to the main place nearby, yeah? Theyll sort them out there. Right, the golden-furred warrior turned back to them. Theres a big road about five kilometres east of here. Go north from there and youll eventually get to the town where everyone is. Liam tensed as the warrior reached out toward him. A big paw patted him on the head. You two be good and listen to your mother, alright? Sister, Tira said. Sisarent you too old to be their sister? Im not that old. The Gao stared at her for several seconds before shaking his head. Well, whatever. Move along. Why does she want to be the sister so much? They started walking again. Wait, one of the Gao said from behind them. Liam froze. How come youre not pregnant? Shes a bit young for that, dont you think? Tira replied. Not her, the Gao said, you. Uhhow do you know Im not pregnant? You dont smell pregnant. You can smeClook, I already have two kids here. but you said you were their sister. Mix-ups happen all the time, Tira raised her hands in a shrug. Im too old to be their sister, right? The two Gao exchanged looks. We should get her to the breeder anyway, the floppy-eared warrior said. Shes still young and healthy. The breeder? And werent you calling me old just now? A paw reached out for Tira. Tira cut it off. A few seconds later, Tira held a hand to her ear. I got two bodies for retrieval. whaddya mean again? Blame military intelligence for not noticing this crap. I know Im military intelligence, but we just got here! A minute later, two Gao corpses and one disembodied paw disappeared through the hole in the air. After the hole disappeared, Tira used a Troopers Towel to clean up the mess. I told you so, Liam said. Dont you want a sister? Tira asked. I already have a sister. A big sister. Arent I pretty much that already? Anywaydo either of you know how to smell pregnant? How would we know that? Liam frowned. Just checking, Tira blew out a sigh. Dogs are always trouble, but these dog Beastmen are even worse. Lets get moving: the patrols are supposed to be two hours apart. Tira strolled off with her hands behind her head. Liam and Saye jogged to catch up to her. What are we going to do? Saye asked. Im thinking, Tira answered. This place is crazy, Liam grumbled. Back on the Human side, everyone wants to have kids. On the Beastman side, they want you to have kids too. Makes sense to me, Tira said. No kids, no future. Or future food. This is going to be a pain if every Gao and Lup sniffs me out. I think you two are gonna have to do all of the talking. Saye brightened, but Liam stopped in his tracks. Us? But what are you going to do? Oh, Ill be around. I just cant be doing what were supposed to be doing with the way theyre sorting people out here. Tira lowered her arms, draping them over Liam and Sayes shoulders. Looks like the fate of our mission is in your hands, she grinned. No pressure. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 11, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 16th Day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE This is impossible. Just how do we With an exasperated sigh, Emmad Zorlu tossed his quill on the desk. He leaned back in his chair, combing the fingers of his unstained hand through his hair as he stared at the ceiling. Does Her Majesty have the answer? No, this is my job. The Queen has so little time as it is. He straightened and looked back down at the documents scattered in front of him. The Draconic Kingdoms military budget was small, but it produced an insane amount of paperwork nonetheless. He didnt mind the paperwork, however C it was the problems that presented themselves that frustrated him. The one he was facing right now was particularly vexing. It works until it doesnt. When it doesnt, it cant be fixed no matter how large the budget is. A knock sounded at the door. Speak. Captain Zahradnik has returned from the Sorcerous Kingdom, Your Excellency, Captain Scavos voice came through. You asked me to inform you of her arrival. Where is she? Erright behind me? Emmads chair scraped over the floor as he rose and pushed it away with the back of his knees. He strode across the office to open the door. Baroness Zahradnik stood on the other side, adorned in her customary equestrian garb. Marshal Zorlu, she lowered her head in a curtsey. I hope the day finds you well. Captain Zahradnik, he said. Welcome. Please, come in. Thank you, Captain Scavo. The Captain of the Palace Guard offered a sharp salute before withdrawing. Emmad held the door to the office open for the Baroness. Forgive the mess, he said, Im still sorting through the work of the previous Marshals. There seems to be quite a lot of it, Baroness Zahradnik wove her way through the stacks of boxes and piles of folders arranged over the floor. Was Your Excellency able to find anything useful? He shut the door and looked around for a place where the Baroness could sit. Im not sure, Emmad said. Most of the records and documents here assume that the reader is already familiar with the subject matter. I may occupy the title of Marshal, but I dont have the knowledge or experience necessary to make sense of much. In the end, I just decided to work with the budget C the accounting can be universally understood, at least. Speaking of which Emmad gave up looking for a chair and offered her his own. It occurred to him that a woman had never sat in that particular chair before. Every Marshal in the Draconic Kingdoms history had been a man. This is ridiculous, he made a frustrated gesture at the documents on the desk. I cant figure it out. No matter what we do, we cant win. Baroness Zahradnik gathered the sheets of paper into her hand, tapping them twice on the wooden desktop. Rather than immediately perusing the contents, she set them aside and produced a black lacquer box with a single branch of pale spring petals decorating the lid. A tall flask followed the box, which was in turn followed by two similarly decorated cups. Emmad watched in silence as she filled the cups with steaming liquid, her distinctly feminine movements demanding his appreciation. Ah C this is the form of Maids in the north, isnt it? Every well-bred noblewoman received the strict, demanding training of a Maid. While Lady Zahradniks actions werent the same as those raised in the Draconic Kingdom, he recognised it all the same. What they did was as much art as it was work, purposely crafted to both serve and entertain a households guests. If it fell upon any noblewoman to serve, they defaulted to that training. Lady Zahradnik created a strangely-alluring gap between the Captain who could probably level every city in the country and the young Maid serving tea in front of him. Her foreign mannerisms only served to lace her repertoire with an exotic spice. The lid came off of the lacquered box, revealing a set of neatly arranged sandwiches. I hope you didnt believe for a moment that I wouldnt notice that half-finished plate in the corner, she said. In truth, he had completely forgotten about it. Unable to come up with a suitable reply, he settled into his chair to eat while the Baroness stood to the side, flipping through his paperwork. You need your energy for training, after all, she added. Emmad grimaced. One of these days, Salacia would walk in on him getting run through. He feared to know what would happen after that. Is such intense training truly necessary? He asked, Ive already grown stronger. And every time he did, it was as if a sign popped up over his head that said thrash me harder. Olga may not be able to casually pick you up and fling you into the river anymore, the Baroness said, but youre still not strong enough to stand your ground against a Beastman warrior. We havent even touched Martial Arts yet. He resumed his meal in silence. Martial Arts were something that he was keenly interested in. Even after making tangible gains with the Baroness training, she still asserted that he wasnt strong enough. He could only imagine that Martial Arts were what finally made up for the difference. When he was nearly finished, Baroness Zahradnik returned to the front page. So youve been trying to figure out payrolls? Mm, Emmad nodded, then swallowed. Most of it is straightforward enough, but the scale becomes ludicrous. The problem isC Adventurers. Exactly, Emmad thumped his fist against the desk. As I expected, you are well aware of this. To be honest, Your Excellency, its not something I considered until recently. It wasnt? House Zahradnik never had this problem? I hesitate to say this, but House Zahradnik was founded by an Adamantite Adventurer. One of the traditions of my house is for its members to register as Adventurers. This probably requires review, but The Baroness reached into the pouch on her right hip and produced a glittering mithril tag. Emmad furrowed his brow at the sight, There was absolutely no way she was merely Mithril-rank. Apologies, Captain. I never meant to implyC Its fine, Your Excellency, the Baroness smirked. As I said, its not something I considered until recentlyand it is a difficult problem. Difficult is a gross understatement, Emmad said. How does the Empire deal with this? They dont. Their problem is the same as yours. The Baharuth Empire cannot consistently entice individuals of Platinum Rank and above into its service. Platinum? He scoffed, We cant even come up with enough for Gold. How do they manage? Through a robust and highly-publicised system of honours and copious amounts of propaganda. I believe it works for several reasons. The first is that their system of honours offers not only wealth, but also what cannot be obtained by wealth alone: titles, rights and privileges. Broadly speaking, the crown has a firm grip on nearly every avenue of vertical mobility in the Empire. Related to this is the fact that Imperial Knight has been entrenched as a career path in the public imagination. It is one that is open to everyone who meets muster, regardless of their social strata, and roughly one per cent of the Empires common citizens find employment with the Imperial Army or intend to enlist. Entering the ranks of the Imperial Army also qualifies one to participate in the Empires system of honours. Nameless orphans born in the slums of the imperial cities are thus allowed a level playing field against even the loftiest aristocrat. At least on paper. He downed his cup of tea, washing down the remainder of his meal. What do you mean by that? The Empire is commonly known for its meritocratic approach. The Empire is a highly competitive place, Your Excellency, the Baroness told him. To the point of being cutthroat. The Imperial Armys leadership is admirably austere, but I cant imagine that their oversight is nearly enough to account for every little thing. Beyond that, birth and upbringing matter. An orphan boy living in the fourth-class districts of Arwintar may dream of becoming an Imperial Knight, but they must also struggle for survival every day. The scion of a martial house trains to become an Imperial Captain from the moment they can hold a spear. They are educated in everything they need to know, enjoy the leeway to attend the Imperial Magic Academy, and have the benefit of a sire who is already in the service. One cannot honestly compare those two children and call it a level playing field. If the Empire considers itself meritocratic, then privilege, wealth and connections are treated as personal merits. But those without privileged backgrounds do find success. Count Palatine Peshmel, for instance. Oh, yes, Baroness Zahradnik smiled for some reason. There are nearly as many posters of Count Palatine Peshmel as there are of General Ray. Theyre especially frequent in the third and fourth-class districts of every imperial city. The wall is not impossible to scale, but the differences are still there. While it is difficult for an unexceptional commoner to become an Imperial Captain, one does not have to be especially exceptional to join the ranks of the Imperial Knights. The Empire simply loves to prop up its exemplars to stoke the aspirations of its citizens C both aristocrats and commoners alike. I cant tell whether you approve or disapprove of their methods. There are some things that I approve of, and there are otherswell, disapprove might be too strong a word. A few of those things are done out of ignorance, while most are simply because they cant afford what is necessary. The Imperial Army has a budget, too, after all. Problems to do with the former are often the result of the latter. Emmad crossed his arms, rubbing his attempt at a new beard with his left hand. Would you happen to have an example of these problems? Take the two children from before. They are the product of how education mostly works in our region. The vast majority are brought up under the guild system. Apprentices learn from masters. The aristocratic establishment also functions as a guild where Pages, Maids and Footmen are apprentices who gain experience in the workings of a Noble household. When noblewomen are married off or heirs inherit, they are honourably discharged and become masters of their own households. I follow so far, he nodded. But is there a better way? Weve been using the guild system for all of known history. A better system would have taken its place if it was feasible. Youre mostly right. The guild system remains the prevalent system of education because other systems are either not as effective or just impractical. Education isnt an all-or-nothing affair, however. Every country has temple schools, for instance. But temple schools arent a government institution unless one is in the Theocracy. The Theocracy also has a university system, and the Empire has followed suit. Except the Empires university system is secular and thus unaffiliated with its Temples. The most laudable thing about the Empire is that, unlike Re-Estize, they have succeeded in raising robust national institutions on their safe and strong foundation. It shouldnt be understated that the Empires progress is the work of a long line of visionaries who had the guidance of a certain Head Court Magician for about six generations, but it is what it is. Could the Draconic Kingdom do the same? It wasnt as if they didnt. There were colleges for the arts as well as institutes for certain industrial fields, such as agriculture. As for the military, the Empire didnt seem far off in terms of how it handled recruitment. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Captain, what would you say is the principal difference between the Draconic Kingdoms military and the Empires? Average life expectancy in the Imperial Army is ten times longer, the Baroness paused and offered an apologetic look. Im sorry, Your Excellency, that came out more flippantly than intended. In the Empire, soldiers at every organisational level survive to develop, reinforce and pass on the armys martial traditions. The core of the Imperial Armys officer corps is composed of its martial nobility, and outsiders who distinguish themselves quickly become a part of it through their system of honours. In that case, would you say that the way we restrict the highest positions of command to members of the aristocracy is wrong? The answer to that question can be complicated depending on the situation and how a country approaches certain issues, Baroness Zahradnik said. Fundamentally, the reason for that restriction is the same reason why the vast majority of the Imperial Armys officer corps come from martial houses. Every single one of their Generals is also a Noble. Its not that non-Nobles cant become Commanders C its because martial Nobles are brought up to be Commanders through the guild-like aristocratic establishment. If raised properly, a scion of a martial house already has the capabilities of a Commander before joining the military. The same thing can happen with a commoner, but they would have to be brought up in a situation that demands it. Otherwise, they would have an education in whatever trade their family is in. Meanwhile, the traditions of a proper martial house make them a reliable source of Commanders even in peacetime. That upbringing is private education, so a country gains Commanders already acclimated to the nations military culture for free. Better than free C those houses are already working for the country and producing Commanders isnt usually part of any Noble contract. As with any Noble house, the Empires marital houses raise scions to inherit their titles, and any spares have the option of working for the Imperial Army and gaining their own titles. With the advantage they enjoy from their upbringing, theyre more likely to do that than not. I see. So even if we lift the restriction, well still end up with mostly Nobles in the higher ranks. Now that martial Nobles dont all get eaten within a few years, yes. Lifting the restriction also has the benefit of allowing especially talented individuals the opportunity to display their quality without hitting an arbitrary ceiling. Its a change that wont do any harm aside from bruising any elitist egos you might have. That change does have to be followed through with to avoid any said elitist egos from hampering development, however. You wouldnt feel threatened by that sort of change at all? No, the Baroness shook her head. Then again, I was always in a situation where there wasnt ever enough. I would have knighted a raven if they showed demonstrable prowess and sufficient loyalty. That being said, I cant promise that those who have become toocomfortable wont react poorly. It might have happened in other countries, but Emmad was certain that it wouldnt in the Draconic Kingdom. If the Queen endorsed the change, then everyone would support it. The only reason why the Sorcerous Kingdoms proposals were undergoing deliberations in the court at all was because the Queen allowed it. She did not act as one might expect of an absolute ruler, but the fact remained that she was. So these measures are enough to reliably secure soldiers equivalent to Gold-ranked Adventurers With the loyalty demonstrated by Her Majestys subjects, Baroness Zahradnik said, I wouldnt be surprised if you can do betterbut you will inevitably encounter the trap set by the Adventurer Guild. Which brought them back to the original problem. Everyone had loosely similar thresholds for living what most would consider a comfortable life. Especially powerful individuals could achieve that easily, meaning that they were in a position where they didnt need to do anything if they didnt want to. When they did, their services went not to those that needed them the most, but to the highest bidder or at least a cause that aligned with their personal goals. Due to how Adventurer Guild commissions were structured, employment was always temporary and always exorbitantly expensive. Not even the wealthiest of countries could afford their rates indefinitely, and thus Adventurers were impossible to incorporate into a countrys military. Overall, Adventurers were mercenaries who bled an already-beleaguered country dry. They often claimed to be champions of the people and could act that way in a comfortable situation, but their behaviour when things got tough showed that claim to be a bald-faced lie. If they werent satisfied with the terms of a job offer, they would allow millions to perish out of principle. Their home country could die and they wouldnt care. In short, the Adventurer Guild was essentially the worst form of guild: a cartel. One that brokered military power and promoted a mercenary mindset in the strongest of the Draconic Kingdoms sons and daughters. If the Draconic Kingdom is to have a strong military, Emmad said, we need to diminish the influence of the Adventurer Guild. What do you think is the best way of doing that? Aside from the branch in Foca Bay, the Baroness shrugged, the Adventurer Guild has no power in the Draconic Kingdom at all. The Draconic Kingdom is no longer in the same situation as Re-Estize, where the Adventurer Guild is more powerful than the country that they work in and is thus unassailable. You could just dissolve it. Thats what the Slane Theocracy did. It would be seen as a tyrannical act, Emmad shook his head. Our society may seem rigid to outsiders, but it is not one that enacts oppressive measures as a means to control its citizens. I cannot go against Her Majestys wishes. In that case, the Draconic Kingdom can follow in the footsteps of the Empire and have the military slowly phase out the Adventurer Guild from the bottom up. Well, its not so slow anymore with the leased Undead security forces that they have now. I hear that the Adventurer Guild branches there are rapidly dying out ever since Death-series Servitors were incorporated into the Empires frontier defences. That seems like the much better option, Emmad nodded. Wait C have I been thinking myself in circles for nothing? Just because you put the Adventurers out of work doesnt mean that theyll come crawling straight to you, the Baroness told him. Despite the Empires foreknowledge of what would likely happen after integrating the Undead into the Imperial Army, the majority of its Adventurers are slipping through its fingers to relocate to the City State Alliance. I cant imagine that they didnt do everything they could to keep so much talent from draining away, so the age-old question of figuring out how to retain it is not so easy. Emmad sighed. Weve already been doing as much as we can without going bankrupt. And now, with the budget like this The situation will improve, Your Excellency, the Baroness said, and Her Majesty isnt ignorant as to what the Draconic Kingdom needs. With the strength of the leased Undead forces answering further Beastman incursions, that was their apparent course. It was that same strength, however, that raised concerns over whether the military budget would suffer. There were already voices in the Royal Court that proposed that the Draconic Kingdom should focus even more on economic development than it already did, and military spending would be strangled if those voices held sway over the court. You never mentioned how the Sorcerous Kingdom handled its Adventurer Guild, he noted. Then again, I suppose its a moot discussion. Your Royal Army probably put them out of work overnightno, wait, you said your mithril tag probably needed review just now. The Royal Army did put them out of work overnight, or close enough to it. But our Adventurer Guild wasnt discarded out of hand. They were instead repurposed by His Majesty the Sorcerer King. Repurposed into what? I cant imagine your country needing Adventurers with so many powerful soldiers at your disposal. Baroness Zahradnik seemed to smile to herself. I think most would give you the most apparent answer: that they were transformed into an organisation of explorers C True Adventurers, some like to call themselves. The real answer, however, is far beyond that. Much like Queen Oriculus, His Majesty the Sorcerer King rarely exercises his power as an absolute monarch. When he does act, however, it is always for a myriad of reasons that may be interpreted in different ways by different people to be applied in their respective fields. Much of my counsel to you is a result of that. Emmad cupped his tea in both hands with a furrow on his brow. Im afraid I dont follow. His Majesty did not only reach out to E-Rantels Adventurer Guild and offer them a new and exciting sense of purpose. He was also instructing those who knew of the new Adventurer Guilds operations on the limits of the Undead servitors. This is what the Undead are capable of, and this is what they are not. This is what our citizens are better than the Undead at, and this is where you may best find a place in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Rather than constantly having to speak at length with the relevant individuals or write some sort of long treatise, His Majesty fashioned an example. Through a single act of His Majestys will, an institution was created to serve as a constantly-evolving study on the capabilities of his subjects, and the concept that he pioneered was applied to every aspect of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Just what in the world How long did this transformation take? He asked. If I recall correctly, it only took a single short conversation for His Majesty to turn the guildmaster to his cause. Im fairly certain that Guildmaster Ainzach met His Majesty with an uncooperative stance at the start. What Baroness Zahradnik described may as well have been the touch of a god. No mortal mind could take the stubbornly independent and problematic Adventurer Guild and transform it into such a deep and useful tool for the ages. Especially not in a few minutes. I pray that you never share this with Her Majesty, he said. She will cry at the unfairness of the world upon hearing it. I shall consider Your Excellencys request, the Baroness lips turned up slightly. Now, the reason that I came to see you was that I wished to review our plans for the coming week before discussing it with Her Majesty. Of course, he rose to his feet. The war room? If Your Excellency doesnt mind. The Baroness put her things away before they headed to the western side of Oriculon Palace. They entered the war room and he went to stand at the central table. His nerves rose with a single glance at the map. Youre beginning the advance, he breathed. Thats the intent, Your Excellency. Lets go back to the beginning. Several Elder Liches moved to restore the map to its present-day configuration. Three large forces from the Katze Plains were within a day or two from the front lines along the Forst River. Dozens of Beastman positions had been identified on the opposite side. Most notably, the squads of Death-series servitors were positioned to advance from the back lines. Commander Linum, Baroness Zahradnik said, have the Beastmen reacted to our movements? No more than expected, Captain, Wiluvien replied. Theyve only responded to shifts in the front. They dont appear to be aware of our movements in the back. Were ready to step up our harassment of their patrols once our orders are approved. Good. Lets begin our review for Marshal Zorlu, shall we? The Baroness reached out to retrieve a plotting rod from nearby. She rested the point on the city at the dead centre of the map. As you may have already guessed, our first move will be to take Rivergarden. Unlike Helama and Phelegia, however, we wont be neutralising their resistance from within. This will be an open assault meant to force the Beastmen back up the Oriculon Reach. Force them back, Captain? Emmad frowned, Not destroy them? Yes, Your Excellency, Baroness Zahradnik said. From our observations over the past week or so, their orders C or at least the posture that the warbands have agreed on C indicate an opportunistic stance. They strike when chance favours them, and they retreat when it does not. If we move decisively, they will retreat while digesting whats going on. The question is what theyll do when they realise this advance is different from the skirmishes of before. Wasnt that dangerous? Thus far, the Sorcerous Kingdoms officers took great pains to ensure that they minimised collateral damage to the Draconic Kingdom and its citizens. Now, it sounded as if they were taking a stab in the dark. Are you taking any precautions against undesirable outcomes? He asked. The Baroness nodded to the Elder Liches on either side. They started shifting the markers forward. Well be starting from the extreme north and south, she said. The forces in the vicinity of Rivergarden will move last. Our hope is that they will realise that Rivergarden is slowly being surrounded, decide that the position is indefensible, and conduct an orderly withdrawal while they still have the opportunity. A corridor will be purposely left open for them to do just that. Well make it seem as if the Undead in the countryside are chasing after the withdrawing Beastmen while the Undead attracted to the city and gathering on its western side are whats creating the hole that they can escape through. Emmad stared at the markers being shifted over the map, nodding slowly. If he saw that happening, it was the conclusion that he would come to as well. What if they decide to hold Rivergarden? Then we will lay siege to the city. ButC The defences of the Draconic Kingdoms cities are not very effective against flying opponents, Your Excellency. Our Elder Liches will be summoning waves of Wraiths to grind down the Beastman defenders. Will that work? If they notice that the Wraiths are only going after Beastmen Well make it as confusing as possible. The Elder Liches will be ordered to attack the battlements before the city buildings. Spells of fear, darkness, confusion and paralysis will be employed to turn the situation into utter chaos. On that note, I cant promise that absolutely no one will get injured in the process. The spells themselves dont hurt anyone, but those under the effects of those spells may accidentally do so. He stared down at Rivergarden, which was rapidly being engulfed by Undead markers. The Draconic Kingdom had lost so many people already, so he wanted to secure the safety of as many survivors as possible. Was he being too greedy? Simply because Baroness Zahradnik was doing her best to accommodate their wishes? If a few dozen people were hurt, they could be healed. Even if some died, it was better than losing everyone. He didnt relish that way of thinking, but he had to be pragmatic. I think if its just that much, he said, it should be more than acceptable. What happens after that? The army will continue its advance, the Baroness replied. Since were thoroughly sweeping the area, it wont be very fast. Without any substantial resistance, perhaps a week to their headquarters at Corrin-on-the-Lake. The general staff assumes that well see a decisive battle before then, however. A decisive battle The weeks that the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces spent sweeping in from the northwest felt almost leisurely. Now, suddenly, they were possibly a week to the climax of their campaign. Were all wars like that? Weeks and months of planning and moving and analysing and repeating that cycle all to reach a brief and violent conclusion? Do you have any predictions for that decisive battle? He asked. Beyond the idea that there should be one, unfortunately not. Ideally, theyd never fight and just go home, but I doubt that will happen. Our intelligence indicates that theyve invested substantial efforts into settling and reorganising the occupied territories. Battles of this nature have a way of resolving into an identifiable course, however, and were keeping an eye out for the signs. Well know where things are headed days in advance. Your Excellency will, of course, be informed of those developments. Those infiltrators of yours: have they reached Eastwatch yet? Not yet. We still only have aerial reconnaissance to go by. Emmad let out a sigh, his eyes going beyond the edge of the map to where his home of Eastwatch should have been. The Sorcerous Kingdoms aerial reconnaissance reported that the city was fully occupied by Beastmen. There were no signs of Human activity. I see. In that case, will that be all for this strategic review? Yes, Your Excellency. I just wanted to know if you noticed any issues with the plan. There are further questions for Her Majesty, and Ill be asking her in Phelegia tomorrow evening after I review our forces. Alright. Ill take the barge to Phelegia tonight. Until tomorrow evening, Captain. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 11, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 17th Day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE Whats a breeder? Tira nearly spat out the straw in her mouth. Shes opening with that? From the shadows of a nearby alley, Tira monitored Liam and Sayes progress as they investigated the situation of the town and the disposition of its people, which included hundreds of displaced rural folk from the west. To her annoyance, the town and its surrounding lands were ruled by a clan of Gao. Fortunately, they were a civilian clan and they lacked the extra keen senses of the warrior clans hunters. She could at least loiter near crowded areas without being pestered. The three women Saye was speaking with exchanged worried looks. Where did you hear that from, dear? One of them asked, Was it from one of those Beastmen? Saye nodded wordlessly. The dark-haired woman in the middle of the trio raised a hand to her cheek, looking Saye up and down. Have you bled yet? She asked in a low voice. Saye visibly hesitated, looking around with just a hint of a blush on her cheeks. Not bad The girl nodded. Another one of the women clicked her tongue. Those damn dogs, she grated. We cant everC The speaker jerked suddenly. She turned a cross look at the woman who had elbowed her, then quieted down as a group of Gao walked by. Theres nowhere to run, the woman said after the Gao went out of sight. Justjust try to hide it for as long as you can. Did it happen while you were asleep? Another asked, Make sure you burn your sheets if so. Anything with blood on it, the third woman added. And make sure you keep everything washed good and clean. They cant tell exactly how old you are, so you can probably keep them from sending you for at least a little while. Sayes eyes went from speaker to speaker. She wore an unknowing expression as if she were trying to guess at their implications. Seeing this, one of the women started to weep quietly, holding a hand over the bump on her belly. Saye, whyd you stop? As if on cue C or likely on that cue C Liam came up to them. Sayes mouth worked as she avoided his gaze. Um Its nothing, one of the women smiled. Is she your sister? Liam nodded. Where did you come from? She asked. Closer to the big river, he answered. They made us leave our villageis what theyre saying true? A-about the Undead. We didnt see anything like that. None of the other people Ive spoken with have, the woman replied. It makes you wonder About what? The woman looked up and down the street before leaning in closer. Maybe its almost over. Maybe the Theocracys come. Tira held in a snort. Well, that totally slipped my mind. With the Beastmen acting the way they were, more than a few people would suspect that they were retreating from something. Well, they did state what they were supposedly keeping the people safe from, but an Undead horde had never managed to get through the Deadmarch before. Not many would believe the Beastmens claim without seeing it firsthand. What the people were accustomed to, however, was having the Theocracy drive the Beastmen away during major incursions. That history would guide their assumptions to a Theocracy counteroffensive being underway. But was that a good thing, or a bad thing? It was good in the sense that these people were more than willing to believe that help was on the waybut that help wouldnt come in the form that they expected. Trying to convince people that the beings who were believed to devour their souls would be coming to deliver them from those who devoured their bodies was a loooong shot to take. Wouldnt the Beastmen just eat and run? One of the women said, Thats whats happened every other time. Whyd they move people around like this? Theyre looking to settle this time, yeah? Were not prey anymore, were livestock. If something bad was coming, youd hide your chickens, too. Not that we have any chickens left. A snort followed the womans comment, and a short round of laughter rose into the afternoon air. Even the one that was weeping just moments before joined them. Only in the Draconic Kingdom could the common people be so cavalier about their situation. Maybe when the Undead came around to drive away the Beastmen, theyd just stand in the streets and cheer for the Undead. Liam bobbed his head to the women before leading Saye away. They disappeared around the street corner and reappeared on the far side of the alley, walking up to Tira. Whyd you go and ask that? Tira eyed Saye. To make them feel bad for me, Saye replied with a straight face. They all have babies on the way, so it puts me on their side. Otherwise, Id just be a random kid. After I said what I did, I was a kid that needed to be protected from what they were forced to go through. What kind of monster are you raising, Ilw? Not that it was bad: agents like Ilw C and apparently Saye C were worth more than a thousand muscle-brained thugs in most situations. Assassins were experts at deception and infiltration, but very few focused on that side of things as much as they did. Even Tira only used the various techniques and skills in that field as a supplement to her more violent way of accomplishing objectives. They retreated deeper into the alley, returning to the darkened dead end that they currently called home. Tattered lengths of patchwork caught the water dripping from the eaves. Most of the citizens being moved back from the front lines opted to gather at the makeshift shelters raised around the town, but a private place to confer was required for their work. Is that a Ninja technique, big brother? Liam asked. Oh, so you wont call me sister, but brother is fine? Its an Assassin technique, Tira replied. Currently, she didnt appear as a young woman, but as a wiry man in his late teens. As long as she evaded the direct notice of the local Beastmen, they wouldnt bug her about not being pregnant or mark her as their next meal. Is it magic? Yep. Fits under Spiritual-category magic or whatever. Magical researchers lump Assassin techniques and Ninjutsu in with talismancy, geomancy, and all of that eastern stuff. Not that it mattered. What mattered was that it worked. Does that mean Assassins and Ninjas are from the east? I think so. My great-great-great-great-great-great grandfather came from somewhere out east with Platinum. I guess he got nice and cosy after the Demon Gods and decided to set up shop here instead of going home. Can I use Assassin techniques yet? Liam asked, Aside from studying. Yep, Tira answered. Youll have to study for it, though. Why does everything lead to studying? Liam muttered. Tira grinned and plopped herself down against the wall. She rummaged through the pack she had stashed away there for some lunch. I dont think its the same as studying under Director Alpha, Tira said. You can use any techniques that you learn as long as you have mana. Youre not going to forget them. The weaker version is illusion-school magic that works off of your regular appearance. Its just like any other illusion though: observant or powerful people might be able to see through it. Wont work so well on people that dont rely on those senses, either. When you get stronger, theres a transmutation-school version that can physically alter your appearance into any creature of the same type C any humanoid, in our case. Thats the one Im using right now. They settled down for their meal, which fortunately hadnt gone soggy from their long trek through the rain. Liam and Sayes first test interaction felt like it went well enough, so they would go ahead with their investigation after lunch. So, Tira said, what are you going to ask about next? The breeder thing, Saye replied. Tira shifted at her response. look, I know that youre probably getting to around that age, but thats a pretty weird thing to get interested in. Just saying. She took a bite out of her bread, trying to work some saliva into it. Kids these days were just But its a problem, right? Saye said, The way those women acted when I asked about ittheyre probably being bred like livestock too. What happens to them once the Royal Army takes this place back? Tiras chewing slowed, then stopped. How many people did they say were on the Beastman side of the line again? Most of them would be women with how the Beastmen managed the Human population. If what Saye was talking about was happening everywhere, the Draconic Kingdom had nearly two million pregnant women to deal with. If the breeder thing had been happening since the beginning of the occupation, most would be on their second kid. It cant be that bad, right? Liam said, They cantthey cant just They could, Tira said. Threats would work on most people in this situation. Get pregnant or die or get her pregnant or we kill her. Not everyone has the same boundaries, either. Some are little better than animals when it comes to that sort of thing. Others might just give up and go with the flow when they realise that they cant get themselves out of it. Ultimately, it had little to do with the upcoming operation by the Royal Army, but the Draconic Kingdom would probably appreciate a bit of forewarning. Chiyome, this is Ravens Nest. Report. The dry voice of an Elder Lich rasped in her head. Tira raised a hand to her ear. Were in. Just starting to sniff around, though. Any additional orders? None. However, be advised: a general advance may begin in three days. Prioritise your tasks accordingly. Got it. The Message ended. Its range limitations aside, she couldnt figure out why it was taboo for most places to rely on the spell. There was no way Gatenbarg could have happened so easily. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. What did they say? Liam asked. Just the routine check-in, Tira answered. We need to focus on getting the info the army needs, though C something might happen in a few days. But you cant hurry up with this kind of work, Saye said. Its not like we know exactly who has the right information. And if we ask too much of the same thing, were going to get noticed. Youre right, Tira said, but we still have to do what we can. Fieldwork is rarely nice and neat, and perfect never happens. Lets go. They left the deep alleys and returned to the main streets. With the weather as miserable as it was, their options for gleaning information were limited. Both the Draconic Kingdoms citizens and the Beastmen appeared to share the same custom of shutting themselves in during the torrential rains of the season, making the job that much more annoying. In a normal situation, the usual option was talking to people visiting the market, but they couldnt loiter since the season made one grab what they needed and go back home. Another was to visit the shelters raised around the town. Finally, they could eavesdrop on people. Since Tira was mostly free to operate, she could do the latter, which included spying on the local Beastmen. She was still concerned about how Liam and Saye would do, however, so she stuck around them for a while longer. Liams C or rather, Sayes C next destination was a sheltered area raised on the northern end of the town. It was essentially a collection of tarps strung out between the buildings on either side of the street. Groups of people divided the space for limited privacy, but most preferred to mingle with those nearby when they werent resting. You two new here? The tallest out of a group of young men standing at the entrance of the area looked down at them. We just got here, Saye said. Just the two of you? We came with our big brother, but hehe got lost in the rain. Wait a minute Lost, huh, the man sighed, then stepped aside. Dont worry, well take care of you. That littleshe just killed me off! Im your boss, dammit! Saye sniffed and nodded. She and her surviving brother shuffled past the men into the shelter. Did she plan on staying there? Tira recalled the reports of her work in the Holy Kingdom. When Saye was given an assignment, she went deep. Her work in the safehouses in Helama and Phelegia was frighteningly single-minded. Was that Ilws influence as well? Tira looked around, trying to figure out how to get an ear on their conversations within. So far, the Royal Armys reconnaissance rated the Beastmens detection ability as broadly low, with no notable individuals that could foil her concealment. This wasnt a surprise to her, as she already knew that Demihumans tended to pay for their physical superiority with deficits in skill compared to their Human counterparts. Without exceptional scouts of their own, detecting a Ninja in the realm of heroes would require them to literally step on her. Lets not get stepped on, then She scaled the wall and made her way along the rooftops. As usual, the thieves highway was devoid of travellers. Not that anyone would have enjoyed using it in the pouring rain. You two look absolutely miserable! Here, have some leaf sarma. Liam and Saye were about a quarter of the way into the shelter. They were standing under one of the larger covered areas, which appeared to be a communal kitchen. A plate was handed to each of them, loaded with stuffed grape leaves. Given their situation, they were probably filled with beans, ground grains, and the early fruits of the season. Despite having just eaten, the two children wolfed down the steamed rolls. A woman smiled and placed some more on their plates. A-are you sure? Liam stared at the food. Of course! the woman responded warmly, Theres always more. If anyones going hungry, another woman said, its the Beastmen. They have to ration, while we feast every week! Smug grins appeared around the tables. They shouldve let us keep our livestock, Saye said. Im sure everyone everywhere told them that, someone said, but they had their own ideas. If theres something this whole occupations taught us, its that predators make for poor Farmers. Still a shame, though, another woman shook her head. Its gonna take a long time getting our flocks and herds back to the way they were when this is all over. Whens it going to be over? Saye asked. Id say soon, one of the few men answered. This big hubbub must mean something. I wouldnt be surprised if Angels come diving out of the sky any day now. Even if it takes longer, we just have to look on the bright side of things. I dont see any bright side, Saye frowned. Well, its mostly adult stuff. Youre too young to need to care about it. The Beastmen dont charge rent or collect taxes. But they eat us, Liam said. That they do, the man nodded. But we get eaten either way. The difference is, when were under the Nobles, the Beastmen bash our doors down. When were under the Beastmen, they knock. Chuckles rose from around the dining area. Hes right, a woman said, there aint no such thing as living to a ripe old age. So youd rather be under the Beastmen? Liam asked. Hey, now, the man held up his hands, I didnt say that. I just said we have to look on the bright side of things. Under the Beastmen, were stuck. Worse than stuck. Theyre all ass-backwards and we get dragged down with them. Pruning vines with your fingernails; ploughing a field with a stick; no draft animals to pull things around Well, I shouldnt have to tell you any of that, and its no good to complain about things you cant change. It just drags you and everyone around you down. I hope youre right about it being over soon, Saye said. We all do, kid, the man said, we all do. Liam and Saye finished their meal and went to clean their plates. The general positivity and resilience of the Draconic Kingdoms citizens appeared to remain constant even in its long-occupied territories. There was something else expressed in their words and attitudes, however C something Tira had seen elsewhere that was common to many species. These people are used to getting out of trouble. As an Assassin, it was subconscious behaviour that she had learned to exploit to great effect C for both herself and her targets. In the Draconic Kingdom, it appeared to be the foundation of their insane resilience. All at once, the weird behaviour of the countrys citizens suddenly made a whole lot more sense. After overhearing several more conversations, Tira left Liam and Saye to their investigation. Despite Sayes age, the people were defenceless against the young Bard. In theory, it should have been expected as the strong in the Draconic Kingdom were eliminated first, but it was still good to see it play out in practice nonetheless. Tira made her way over the clay-tiled rooftops, occasionally stopping to take inventory of the towns denizens and how they interacted with the occasional Beastman. Encounters were always initiated by the Beastmen. For the Humans part, they showed no outward signs of hostility, simply complying with the demands made of them. Despite the citizens docile behaviour, the Beastmen always appeared in groups. This suggested that they had something to be wary ofor maybe they just naturally moved around in packs. They were something like dogs, after all. An hours wandering finally had her settle in over the town square, near what looked like the office that the Beastmen managed the town from. There, she waited, squatting under the eaves of a third-floor dormer, sifting through the conversations that floated up from the plaza. Several dozen Beastmen occupied the area and the towns residents stayed well away, so she hoped she would catch something exclusive to the Beastmens side of things. After several hours of listening to hundreds of mundane interactions, a group of especially-drenched Gao came in from outside the square. The leader shook his brown coat free of water before stepping in to stand before the local Lord. Those guys up north are complaining again. Which ones? Oh. Them. Whats it about now? Too many Humans. With the warrior clans away, theyre worried that something might happen. What are they, mice? It isnt as if the tribes managing those Humans didnt come along with them. Were not even singling them out or anything C everyones got the same ratio. I dont see why we cant send them further east. Theres plenty of room to go around. Ugh, why are we even working during the deluge? Even the Humans take a break. You know their answer. Oh, those shipments we were talking about before came in. Tira leaned forward at the out-of-place tangent. You didnt try the stuff out right away? Nope. Not like we have any problems. Can I test it? On them, I mean. Be my guest. They said to mix it in with their water, so just dump it into one of the wells. Let me know how it works out. Uhif it goes into the wells, what do we drink? Thats why I said one of the wells. Its not supposed to affect us, but it doesnt hurt to be safe. Right. Tira detached herself from the dormer and shadowed the Gao and his party from above. They made their way to the warehouses a few blocks away from the town square, stopping at one with a pair of wide double doors. The Gao motioned to his companions, and they pulled them open. A long, rusty squeal filled the air as the doors came open to reveal the mess on the other side. The doors locks were shattered and their bracings, splintered. The slots for the drawbars were broken open and their guides hung loosely from bent screws. Someone needs to teach these guys how to use a door Three wagons loaded with burlap sacks were parked within. The lead Gao walked over to the first, sniffing curiously at the mysterious cargo. Doesnt smell like anything out of the ordinary to memaybe thats why it doesnt work on us? Whats it supposed to do? One of the Gao asked. They just called it a suppressant, the leader answered, so maybe the Humans will fall asleep. Hmguess we shouldnt use it all at once. Everyone, grab a sack. The pack moved to do as he bid. Tira stuck her head out from the eaves, trying to get a better look. Wont the Humans know weve added something to the water? Uhthe guy that came here to talk about it didnt say anything about that. But he did say that the Humans would like the stuff. Well, isnt that nice. I hope they appreciate what were doing. Each Gao hefted a sack on its shoulders and left the warehouse. A few leaned into the warehouse door to close it shut. Tira dropped down behind the leading door as they did so, quickly retreating into the shadows of the interior. She waited for a full minute after the Gao left before coming out to check the wagons. Lets see She held a cloth over her mouth and nose, pressing down on one of the sacks with her free hand. Traces of dried vegetation wafted into the air. She narrowed her eyes at the familiar scent, drawing a dagger to work apart the seams of the sack. Her gloved hand entered the opening, pulling out what she expected to see. Well, shit. Tira checked through the other wagons to confirm their contents. She stuffed a few samples into one of her pouches before heading to the side door. After a quick scan of the alley outside, she left the building and returned to the rooftops. It took her a few minutes to run across the town and locate Liam and Saye. A rare reprieve in the incessant rains had brought the citizens out to enjoy the evening, and Saye was near the centre of the growing crowd. Liam stood off to the side. She dropped down into the alley behind him, coming up to place a hand on his shoulder. TiCbrother? Tiras fingers moved at her hip. Cwere going. Grab your sister. Cwhat happened? Cjust go. She tapped her fingers on her waist impatiently as she waited for Liam to return with Saye. When they did, she turned and walked away without a word. Did I do something wrong? Saye asked. Tira stopped and stared up at the darkening sky. No, she sighed. You were doing great. I had nothing to complain about. Almost. Almost? Dont worry about it. Im getting you two back to our side. But why? The Beastmen are worried theyre going to lose control of the Humans, so theyre sedating the population. It involves poisoning the water supply, so it wont be safe for you two to operate here anymore. They made their way over the wall and jogged through the waterlogged fields until the town disappeared over the horizon. A flash of azure briefly lit the darkness as Tira used a Message scroll. Raven Princess, this is Chiyome. Im in an audience with the Queen at the moment. Whats the matter? Theyre using Laira on the citizens out here. What?! Lady Zahradniks outburst rang in Tiras head. She could swear she could feel the noblewomans ire all the way from Phelegia. It aint the cheap crap that they grow in Re-Estize, either. These people are getting the real stuff. Theyre going straight to the moon. How prevalent is its usage? The Beastmen closest to the front just started getting deliveries of the stuff. Its coming from further east, so they might already be employing it out there. Ill have the staff check with the agents deeper in. Why would they do this? I cant imagine that they profit from it like some criminal syndicate. They already own everything. Its because of what Laira does. They treat Humans as Livestock. All livestock needs to do is eat, shit, and have babies, and Laira keeps Humans docile and compliant. Doesnt matter if they turn as dumb as a brick so long as theyre edible. Thats why Laira entered circulation in the first place. Its a product for markets that consume Humans. A long sigh sounded over the Message. How are the kids? Theyre with me. Im bringing them back to our side before heading in again. Good. Thank you, Chiyome. Oh, since its like this, Im aborting your current mission. Pick up your equipment and head to Rivergarden. Ill get back to you with the details later. Sure thing, boss. The Message spell ended. Tira focused on the way ahead. Who were you talking to? Liam asked. Captain Zahradnik, Tira answered. She was with the Queen, too. What did she say? Not much. She just asked some questions, but this is the first time Ive ever heard her anywhere close to mad. Too bad you two wont be around to enjoy the show. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 11, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Can the corruption be fixed, papapapa? The Brightness Dragon Lords movements paused for a moment before he continued his work. I dont know, Draudillon. None of the hardest questions in life have easy answers. I can only continue to try. Deep under Oriculon Palace, Draudillon watched as her great-grandfather paced slowly around the secluded chamber. She had sensed that it was there since she was young, but she could never figure out how to reach the place. The answer turned out to be through an underwater tunnel in the river, which had been buried in over a century of silt. Despite their great size and the space that they demanded to live comfortably, Dragons were very good at hiding their lairs. Except it wasnt his lair C it was hers. Or, rather, the lair meant for the Dragon Lord that would hopefully be born one day to rule over what was commonly known as the Draconic Kingdom. Admittedly, it was far too spacious for a Human-sized Dragon Lord to live in. And too damp. It was nice and cool, however, and she could see herself retreating to its depths whenever the days grew too hot to bear. Unfortunately, she couldnt for the life of her figure out how to get any furniture inside. For the time being, it was a place for her to practise. Beyond that, it was a place to craft. Primal Sorcery was unlike the Tier Magic of the present day. Mastering it was nowhere near as simple, but its greatest feats were far beyond what Tier Magic could ever hope to achieve. She was still learning to wield it in a rudimentary manner, so fashioning more complex things would have to wait until later. Draudillon watched as wisps of primal energy wove themselves into a series of complex formations. No, it wasnt so much watched as felt. While not a perfect comparison, Primal Sorcerers were much like the regular Sorcerers who deftly wielded Tier Magic through force of will and personality rather than clumsily grabbing at it through rationalisation and study. Platinum wont get mad that youre showing me this, will he? The magic of the World belongs to the World, Draudillon. We Dragon Lords are each simply caretakers in our own little way. Even for the more meddlesome fellows like Tsaindorcus, there is nothing to be angry over. We can only be content that another one of us has appeared after so long. Also, I always mentioned that youd be better at this than he is She wasnt so sure about that. It was all she could do to influence the reality about herself. The Platinum Dragon Lord could blast chunks of the continent into glass if he wanted to. Some would carelessly say that she was capable of little more than cantrips, but Wild Magic didnt work that way. Draudillon understood its advantages over Tier Magic, but, as a weak practitioner of Wild Magic, she could only envy the ease by which Tier Magic casters could gain power and produce results. Say, papapapais the corruption truly so terrible? I understand that its alien, but the World still has its stories, right? Her great-grandfather stopped again. He looked over at her, and, after a long moment, he sighed. Perhaps one needs to have been there before it happened to understand the corruption in all of its depth. Like everyone else who came into existence after the corruption set in, you were born inside the cage that formed out of it. All you know is the cage, and there is no other reality by which to make comparisons. The strands of primal energy around the Brightness Dragon Lord tied themselves off. He came over to sit on a rock beside Draudillons, his seven-coloured robe settling about him. Before the corruption, he told her, everyone was free. Free to choose the path that they wished to take, then change that path if they felt like it. There were no limits; nothing that naturally bound one to the steps of a certain path. A farmer could become a blacksmith and then a singer and a soldier if they felt like it. How good they were at anything was only limited by the resources and effort they were willing to put in. That doesnt sound any different from now, Draudillon frowned. Her great-grandfather snorted. What happens now is but a shoddy imitation of what came before, little Wyrmling. Before, someone who learned how to farm was simply someone who developed their knowledge and skills in agriculture. Now, they are a Farmer. Little Wyrmling. A twinge of sadness twisted within her. He called her that less and less as time went by. It was a sign that their time together C filled with his lessons that were so filled with mystery and wonder C would soon come to an end. When he finally left, only Draudillon would remain. I dont understand. Hmmwell, since youre so obsessed with your budget recently, consider it along those lines. Im not obsessed with the royal budget, papapapa, Draudillons face twisted sourly, I hate it. Its like my enemy. Her great-grandfathers chuckle echoed off of the chambers walls. Then focus your ire on this example. Imagine that every soul in existence is allocated a certain budget at birth. Some were born with ten coins; others, more. The vast majority tend to have a smaller budget. Every time one commits themselves to advance in a vocation, they spend one of their coins. If they spend them all, then they have become all that they will ever be. Some will reach the end of their stories without spending all of their coins C they dont even know that the coins exist C while others may spend everything before they mature into adults. Cant they earn more coins? Draudillon asked. No, the Brightness Dragon Lord shook his head sadly. What they are born with is all that they will ever have. The implications of his allegory were not lost on her. But that means the stories of the World Thats right, Draudillon. The stories of the World, once gifted with infinite potential, have become chained and caged. And this is not the only atrocity that the corruption has wrought upon us. what else happened? The very nature of things changed. Imagine yourself as a Beastman living at the time of that change. You live in an average city in the centre of the continent, living an average cosmopolitan life. You have good friends from several different species, including Humans. At some point, you find a mate and have your first childand, to your horror, you find that the child bears little in common with you. She injures your friends children when you get together, seeing them as prey. The other parents have their own problems, too. Like yours, their children are alien to them, both mentally and physically. And all that is a product of the corruption? Indeed, her great-grandfather said gravely. The realities of an alien existence were arbitrarily imposed on our own. Civilisations all around the world collapsed within a generation because their essential workings no longer applied properly, suffering catastrophic failure. You cannot fathom the pure anarchy that the world devolved into when its denizens were forced to face their new and alien reality. It was not a quick process, either C it is still happening to this very day. Then the Beastmen attacking my domain, she said. Thats the corruptions fault, too? Fundamentally, yes. It is as if someone arbitrarily decided Humans are thus, Merfolk are thus, Beastmen are thus, Giants are thus His voice trailed off and he looked her in the eye. Dragons are thus, He said softly. She swallowed, eyes wide in stupefied horror. Her great-grandfather sighed. And, so, he said, the vast majority of those who were born after the fact became thus. Aeons of evolution and ages of civilisation invalidated in a blink of eternitys eye. Its not their fault It wasnt the Beastmens fault that they were like that. They were forced to be like that. but that meant it wouldnt be right to hate them. She could only be a part of their story. As a Dragon Lord, it wouldnt be right to use Wild Magic to destroy them; no more right than it would be to destroy the souls of her people to do so. Her great-grandfather regarded her with a certain look C one that told Draudillon that he understood what was going through her mind. He gave her a nod, placing a hand on her head. Its gratifying to know that all my instruction hasnt been for nought, he said. I feared that the mortal side of your lineage would result in a narrow, self-centred worldview, but you appear to understand what is important. If anything, your compassion and love for each and every soul may stay your hand from doing what is necessary. What should I do? What we all do, Draudillon. In our limited way, we each try to promote a world where the best stories may be written. Such that they are. In that case, Draudillon said, is there any other weird stuff I should be aware of? The hand on her head withdrew. Her great-grandfather rose and returned to his work. I have told you everything you need to know, Draudillon, he said with a mysterious smile. It wouldnt do to spoil the rest. You have your own story to write, after all.
Do you believe that people have much choice over their lives, Sebas? The Sorcerer Kings Royal Butler did not immediately reply, so Draudillon took the opportunity to fork a piece of buttered potato into her mouth. It wasnt a crop grown in the Draconic Kingdom, but as she savoured the starchy tuber, she thought it wouldnt be a bad thing to cultivate a few fields for the palace kitchen. I believe it is the choices that we do make rather than the number of choices we have available that are important, Your Majesty. And what is important? Silence fell over the room again. Draudillon looked out the window beside her table. The tower of Phelegias central keep offered a commanding view of the city and its surrounding territories, and, from her vantage, it almost appeared as if everything was normal. Since the deluge had arrived in full, people mostly stayed inside, but the sparse number of smoking chimneys spoke of the ravages of the Beastman occupation. It depends, Sebas eventually answered. What is important differs from individual to individual, and it is ones associations that often dictate what is possible. With that in mind, I believe the choices that hold the most relevance to the bonds that one maintains are the most important. At her other shoulder, Ioena smiled and nodded in agreement. That was to be expected, as all properly-raised aristocrats were raised not as individuals, but as members of a house. They were part of a generations-long effort to build something greater than themselves. This thinking wasnt limited to Nobles, of course: anyone that built anything inheritable did their best to make sure that their heirs didnt bring the work of multiple lifetimes to ruin. But not everyone thinks that way, Draudillon noted. Some consider those bonds to be nothing more than fetters. I cannot speak for those individuals, Your Majesty, Sebas replied. To be certain, a degree of freedom can be appreciated in anyones life, but, try as I might, I cannot understand those who live solely for themselves. Also, in a way, those bonds that some consider fetters offer a sort of freedom of their own. Considering his position, Sebas answer was also understandable. Butlers were nearly always members of the nobility, and Corelyns delegation always addressed him as such. Draudillon sighed inside, no closer to an answer to her question than before. The question both did and didnt have to do with what they discussed, but it was a difficult topic to frame for casual conversation. She desired her domain to be a realm where the souls that dwelled within could live their stories to their fullest, and she felt that an integral part of that had to do with breaking free of the rigid, mechanical system that they were trapped in. Well, she couldnt break them free C that was something for more powerful Dragon Lords to work on C but reshaping or at least redefining the cage to be more conducive to good stories was likely possible for someone like her. By all appearances, the Sorcerous Kingdom was a nation that was wise to many of the mysteries of the world, so she had hoped that they might be able to offer an enlightened, yet distinct perspective from that of a Dragon Lord. Her conversations with various members of their delegation suggested that they had at least a piece of the answer. Baroness Zahradnik was even willing to apply her understanding of things to the development of the Draconic Kingdoms military. Still, she did so in a rather roundabout, natural way to avoid looking suspicious. The others guarded their knowledge jealously as nations were wont to do with their competitive advantages. Ah well, theres no point in rushing this Yorsten. What do We have first this afternoon? Yes, Your Majesty. The ministries have prepared a summary for Phelegia and its surrounding provinces. Draudillon rose from her seat. Lets get this over with, then. By the way, is there anything nasty waiting for Us? Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Nothing too far from our expectations, Your Majesty. Well, theres the state of Phelegias eastern territories, but thats something weve known about for weeks. Ioena sent a pair of men ahead of them to prepare the court before checking over Draudillons appearance. Thirty minutes later, she assumed her seat in the great hall of the keep. Most of the Nobles who had come with her from Oriculon had dispersed into the provinces to organise the recovery efforts, and only the ministers and their aides remained. As short-staffed as they were, all of the aides were pulling double duty as Footmen and Maids. Your Majesty, Ioena said, Weve completed our opening assessment of Phelegia and its constituent territories. They are in line with the reconnaissance reports from the Sorcerous Kingdoms expeditionary force. Including Phelegias side of the Forst River Valley, seventy per cent of the population has been lost over the course of the Beastman occupation. What of the courts preparations? Draudillon asked. This can hardly be counted as a good thing, but the depleted population means that weve been able to quickly implement our procedures even with fewer administrators. Were also in the midst of the deluge, so its been easy to keep track of everyone. The citizens are cooperative and looking forward to the recovery of the nation. Ugh, we must be the only people working right now Traditionally, the deluge was a holiday. Even the Beastmen took a break. What about public health? Can the Temples keep up? So long as we dont have any major outbreaks, Your Majesty, Salacia stood up from her bench, the Temples are well within their capacity to minister to the people. Also, the Temple of Bounty is doing their usual thing. Draudillon nodded. Thus far, every province treated their liberation and ensuing recovery as routine. It was a part of the Draconic Kingdoms culture that tended to confound any foreigner. As far as she knew, no other country could endure what they did, pick themselves up and brush themselves off, and then carry on with a spring in its stride. Hows army recruitment? Draudillon asked, Were spread pretty thin here Emmad was in the capital. Salacia ended up answering in his place. Marshal Zorlu left instructions to at least recruit sufficient numbers for domestic policing duties. A few Bards came out of hiding after Phelegia was freed, and Ive deployed them to assist. We should handily fill our quota. Umu, Draudillon nodded. In that case, does anyone have any outstanding issues to bring to Our awareness before We dive into the numbers? Yes, Your Majesty. Grrwhat is it now? The one who spoke up was Mazhar Forst, Minister of Rural Development. Like her other ministers, the pale young man looked more than a bit tired. Weve received concerning reports from the staff left to manage our affairs in Oriculon, he said. They estimate that roughly ten per cent of the rural tenants are straying from our production goals. Please elaborate, Minister Forst, Ioena frowned. Mazhar produced a folded piece of parchment and cleared his throat. According to the department staff in Oriculon, theres a sizeable anomaly in the citys seed stock. Jute, cotton and flax are being purchased instead of food staples. Ah, I was wondering when that would finally happen. Did we err somewhere? Henner Orban, the Minister of the Economy asked, Did the citizens notice a deficit or surplus that we did not? They wouldnt do something like that for no good reason Our staff tracked the source of the odd behaviour to the Merchant Guild. The Merchant Guild? This is hardly the time for their games! The Merchant Guild doesnt play games with money, Minister Orban, Zoren Carillo noted lightly. But they often believe they can dance around the mandates of Her Majestys court, Henner replied, then turned his attention back to Mazhar. Were they able to dig up any details? The Minister of Rural Development put the piece of paper away. According to the Merchant Guild, he said, they are not going against our mandates and will meet one hundred per cent of our production goals. by encouraging our Farmers to grow the wrong crops? By cultivating the most profitable crops, Mazhar said. Several Merchant companies in Oriculon have secured a significant number of grain futures from the Sorcerous Kingdom, which will be delivered in advance of our harvest. Additionally, theyve written contracts for the various textile crops that theyve encouraged the Farmers to cultivate this harvest. The money is already in the Farmers pockets. The entire court turned its eyes to the throne. Draudillon returned a dispassionate look. Behind her mask of indifference, however, she couldnt help but feel sorry for them. Domestic prices for basic commodities tended to be cheaper than anywhere the Draconic Kingdom could import from. The Theocracy was always more expensive, while the transportation and handling costs for commodities from further abroad made the trade not worth the trouble. No matter the country, precedents were heavily relied upon in decision-making processes, so the move by the Merchant Guild completely blindsided her court. The same thing would have probably happened even if it was her old, experienced one. Gazing upon Us will not change anything, Draudillon said. Mazhar swallowed. What should we do, Your Majesty? Is action required? She replied, Our court has identified a need. The Merchant Guild has identified the most profitable way to fulfil that need. All parties have acted to optimise the realisation of Our policy goals. What are your concerns? Thatswhat if they fail to deliver? Or they cheat us somehow? This is a matter of food security. Considering the usual price of the Sorcerous Kingdoms grain exports, Draudillon said, failure to deliver is difficult to imagine. As for being cheated, the exchange of futures is under strict regulation by the Merchant Guild. All that aside, the Sorcerous Kingdom has been trying to bring us into their camp. Sabotaging their own efforts like that is utterly irrational, and if they wished harm upon us, their army is already inside our borders. But if we allow this trade to flourish, Your Majesty, the Minister of Rural Development said, our domestic industries will shift away from food production to grow cash crops. If something happens in the Sorcerous Kingdom C a drought or some other form of crop failure C our people will starve. Intent matters not in that situation. We could raise tariffs, Minister Orban suggested. There is no plausible excuse for such an extreme tariff, Zoren said. Doing so is the same as telling the Sorcerous Kingdom to stay out of our markets. A trade war while the Draconic Kingdom is still recovering C or ever C is the last thing we need. Youre always quick to produce a counterargument for everything, Carillo, Henner narrowed his eyes, but being lukewarm will not help us here. What solution do you propose to remedy this? If you wish for domestic production to continue, then it must be competitive. As far as I can see, your options are to either allow the lease of Undead labour from the Sorcerous Kingdom to drive down production overheads, or come up with a similarly cost-effective method. Minister Orban snorted and looked away. Pride is not a solution to this particular problem, Orban, Zoren said. YouC! Enough, Lina told them. Carillo is right. A country that fights its own, legally-operating markets only cannibalises itself. Similarly, tariffs are politically unwise in our current situation. Taking steps to correct our trade deficit with the Sorcerous Kingdom has always been high on our list of priorities, and the Merchant Guild has gone and addressed that problem on their own. Maintaining a trade surplus would be even better. As Corelyns delegation has noted, the Draconic Kingdom has something that the Sorcerous Kingdom does not: land. We should be using that land to meet the demands of our new ally while expediting our countrys recovery and development at the same time. Thank you, Minister Delerose, Zoren smiled. I wasnt coming to your defence, Carillo, Lina rolled her eyes. I was simply stating the facts. Were running a country C not staging some sort of popularity contest. This is turning out rather well Once prone to sticking with their cliques and constantly referring C and deferring C to the work of their predecessors, the members of her young court were starting to find their own footing. With circumstances so extraordinary, Draudillon wasnt surprised that the collection of rough gems in her care would gain polish so quickly. Soon, she would be able to move on to the next phase in her plans. Her courts proceedings lingered on the topic for a while longer before moving on to the next. The hours passed swiftly, and it was only after Emmad entered the hall that she recalled that there was one other thing scheduled for the day. Your Majesty, Emmad bowed. Captain Zahradnik has arrived for her audience. Umu, Draudillon nodded. We shall see her now. The Marshal rose and turned, nodding to the soldiers at the door. Baroness Zahradnik entered with Countess Corelyn, who had been waiting outside all day just in case the court summoned her over one thing or the other. Behind them came six Elder Liches in two columns. Draudillon watched as her courtiers did their best not to back away from their advance. The Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation came to a stop five metres from the base of Draudillons dais; two curtsies and six bows were performed in perfect unison before her. Your Majesty, Lady Zahradniks mellow voice drifted up to Draudillons throne. I hope the evening finds you well. Its been a productive day, Draudillon said. And We suspect that you are about to become very busy. You may raise your heads. Indeed, Your Majesty, the Baroness said. We have come to review our strategy going forward and receive your approval to commence our offensive. Very well. Show Us. The six Elder Liches came forward simultaneously, unrolling a huge map over the floor between them. They proceeded to place markers on the map, and Draudillons courtiers overcame their wariness to curiously examine the arrangement. Lady Zahradnik examined the room while they did so. Where is Lord Tian? She asked. Ioena glanced at Draudillon, who nodded in response. The Prime Minister nodded to the guards behind the throne, who went to retrieve Sebas from the corridor behind the hall. Once he arrived to stand by the throne, the Baroness briefing commenced. This will be the disposition of our forces in two days time, Your Majesty, Lady Zahradnik gestured at the map. To take advantage of the ongoing deluge, we will advance in three days. The first phase will involve the liberation of Rivergarden. Draudillon watched as the Elder Liches started moving markers across the map. Enough Elder Liches to wipe a city off of the map and theyre being used to move wooden tokens atop it If the objective is Rivergarden, she asked, then why is the advance beginning from the north and the south? The Beastmens posture over the last few days indicates that they will initially retreat and regroup rather than stand and fight. We hope to push them out of Rivergarden without a fight by taking advantage of that posture and making their position untenable before they realise what is going on. Without a fight? Salacia furrowed her brow, Should you not be destroying those filthy Beastmen at every opportunity, Captain? As always, Your Excellency, Lady Zahradnik replied, we would like to minimise damage to the Draconic Kingdom and its citizens. Fighting in urban centres is chaotic and presents unnecessary risks to the residents. We can always eliminate the Beastmen when theyre out in the open. The Elder Liches stopped moving the markers and stepped back. Draudillon leaned forward. The Sorcerous Kingdoms lines had engulfed Rivergarden and advanced to the first major road past the highways on the eastern banks of the Forst and Billaeus. This is what the situation should ideally look like two days after the beginning of the offensive. Progress will be relatively slow since were ensuring that no Beastman is overlooked. What then? Draudillon asked. At this point, well be watching the Beastmen for their reaction while continuing our advance. How we do so ultimately depends on how the Beastmen conduct their defence. The Sorcerous Kingdoms general staff does expect them to make a stand before we reach their headquarters at Corrin-on-the-Lake, however. So things will be a mystery after the first few days, hm At this point in time, Your Majesty. After the first few days, we should have a better picture of how things will develop. Thats understandable enough, Draudillon nodded, but the air about you suggests that you have something more to discuss The Baroness took her attention away from the map to look Draudillon straight in the eye. A wave of gooseflesh crept over her. It concerns the fashion in which this advance is conducted, Your Majesty. The fashion? Yes. Thus far, we have operated as an Undead horde. The opponent we face now is far more capable and resilient. It may be best to thoroughly demoralise them. From the benches on her right, Salacia snorted. If its the Beastmen, why should it matter? Scare them to death if you must. Several people immediately voiced their agreement. Draudillon suppressed a sigh. That girlshe still doesnt get it. As a follower of the Six Great Gods, Salacia considered all non-Humans as enemies to be destroyed. This was even with the Draconic Kingdom having amicable relations with the aquatic Demihumans off its shores. What she didnt understand was that all souls in Draudillons domain were in her keeping, be they Beastman, Human, or anything else. What the Baroness was asking for was permission to crush the spirits of the Beastmen in every way possible short of harming the Draconic Kingdoms citizens. To anyone else, it would be considered a strange thing to ask of the sovereign of a nation that had been overrun by its aggressive neighbours, but, somehow, she knew that it mattered here. Draudillon closed her eyes and took a deep breath. How much would it help? How much would it hurt? Could she control the outcomes? On a mundane level, at least, Lady Zahradnik was asking that the Draconic Kingdom not spread any unsettling information no matter what the Sorcerous Kingdoms army did. That much, she was sure she could keep under her thumb, but the rest What are the risks should you continue the way that you have? Draudillon asked. Considering our opponent, the Baroness answered, not breaking their will to fight will result in more effective resistance on their part. It didnt matter with the civilian tribes, but it will make a substantial difference moving forward. Additionally, your subjects may begin contributing to the defence of their territories. Are you saying that our people would turn against us? Ioenas tone mirrored the other courtiers expressions of incredulity. Lady Zahradnik glanced to either side. Not against the Draconic Kingdom, Your Excellency, she said. But they would against an Undead horde. Reports from our infiltrators indicate that their fighting spirit is still very highthe recent movements by the Beastmen actually have them thinking that the Theocracy has finally arrived to drive out their captors. The Theocracy The corner of Ioenas mouth twitched. Following the Sorcerous Kingdoms arrival, sentiment for the Theocracy had hit rock bottom in the Draconic Kingdoms liberated territories. They had essentially been a tributary of the Theocracy, and the Theocracy had failed to protect them. Ironically, the lands still under Beastman occupation still expected the Theocracy to come to the rescue. So youre saying that the people are more than willing to resist the Undead, Emmad said. Wont this increase inaggressive behaviour not encourage them to resist even more? Not if ICour forces scare them witless, Your Excellency, the Baroness replied. Ideally, the citizens will cower in their homes until everything is over. That would make it far easier for us to deal with the Beastmen. She said I, right? Just what the hell is she going to do? Baroness Zahradniks generally polite and calm demeanour only made thinking about it all the more terrifying. From the looks of it, Draudillon wasnt the only one that took note of her slip. Her courtiers bore unsettled looks. Countess Corelyn was all smiles. Did she do it on purpose? Lets continue the way we have for now, Draudillon told her. We can review the situation after Rivergarden is retaken. Very well, Lady Zahradnik lowered her head. Does this mean that the other parts of the offensive that we reviewed have Your Majestys approvC The Baroness straightened and her hand went to her ear. Draudillons courtiers looked at one another in confusion. After a few seconds, her chestnut eyes narrowed. What happened? Draudillon asked after she lowered her hand again. A report from one of our infiltration teams. They say that Laira is being deployed to suppress your subjects. What?! Draudillon shot to her feet. Outraged expressions rose from her court. How did that garbage from Re-Estize enter my country? Is it not native to the Draconic Kingdom, Your Majesty? No, Draudillons lip curled. We made sure that it cannot grow here. I see. Either way, it is not the same as the variety cultivated in Re-Estize as a recreational drug. Whats being distributed is a wild species which is orders of magnitude more potent. It could have come from anywhere. Draudillon lowered herself back into her seat. Her fingers drummed steadily on her armrest as she wrestled down the fury welling within her. It wasnt any Human sensation: her draconic blood was boiling at the violation of her domain. Do it, she said. The hall quieted down. Your Majesty? Purge these interlopers from my domain, Draudillon said. Do what you must. Audible swallows sounded from the collection of ministers and their aides. Draudillon had not issued her command as Queen Oriculus. She had done so as the Black Scale Dragon Lord. The Baroness lowered her head, spreading her skirts in a smooth curtsey. By Your Majestys will. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 11, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Haaahits finally over. A grouchy feeling settled over Clara as she departed Phelegias central keep. It wasnt over the fact that she had been forced to sit outside the great hall for eight hours just in case Queen Oriculus court required her, nor was it because Liane and Florine got to roam around the city doing all sorts of interesting things while she did so. No, it was because Ludmila had appeared for all of thirty-eight minutes and twenty-two seconds to see the Queen, and then left immediately afterwards. Her lips stuck out in a pout as she made her way along the covered walkways of the citys long-neglected central gardens. It was a suspiciously familiar scenario. Legends and fancifully-spun tales alike often spoke of great Generals and Captains who spent more time on the battlefield than anywhere else. Sometimes, those stories never once mentioned them returning home to spend time with their loved ones. In fact, whoever recorded and rendered the things often took the time to tell of spouses and lovers waiting in their cold and lonely beds for attention that would never come their way. She understood that war stories tended to cater to a certain type and often lacked in their romantic aspects for that reason, but she couldnt help but draw comparisons between the protagonists in those stories and Ludmila. Ludwig needs to spend more time with Clarence Whenever Florine next asked for feedback on her writing, she would definitely slip that in. Clara made her way to the edge of the garden and stared at the boulevard leading out into the city. Like every other urban centre in the Draconic Kingdom, Phelegia had no draft animals to spare. Never mind draft animals, all of the provinces livestock was long eaten by the Beastman invaders. The few dozen animals delivered by Ruins Wake were immediately whisked off to wherever they were needed, and thus no carriages were available for hire. Still, it wasnt as if she was a cripple. If there were no carriages, she could simply walk like everyone else. Maybe she could catch up with Liane and Florine. If you take a single step out into that rain, my lady, Taiya said from behind her, your dress will instantly soak through and your hair will turn into a rug. It wouldnt turn into a rug, Clara frowned. She reached into her Infinite Haversack and produced a wide umbrella. Taiya sighed and she reached out to take it from her. Where will we be going, my lady? She asked. Do we need to be going anywhere in particular? Clara answered, Not every journey requires a destination. Taiya opened the umbrella and held it up between them as they walked out into the rain. Though even the citys main boulevards were mostly empty and the shops sparsely stocked, Clara still thought the surroundings filled with things of note. Foremost was Phelegias infrastructure. What she saw applied to the entirety of the country. Torrential rains that would have overwhelmed any drainage system in Re-Estize or the Empire with laughable ease were smoothly accommodated in every town and city in the Draconic Kingdom. The highways and rural roads never showed any sign of falling apart from the extreme conditions. Every street was well-lit and it wasnt just in the cities. Even the villages had magical lighting for their humble squares. Every town had proper stone walls and a magical water source. Their port infrastructure was far in advance of anything she had seen short of the Sorcerous Kingdoms new facilities. As most of what she and her staff had come up with imitated or improved on what could be found in the north, the Draconic Kingdom displayed a wealth of innovations and design principles that Corelyn Harbour could benefit from. Beyond its infrastructure, everything about the Draconic Kingdom told the remarkable tale of a country that simply wouldnt give up. Every time they were knocked down, they got back up and became better. As it was often said, need drove innovation, and struggle built character. Culturally and economically, at least. There was one major issue with the Beastman incursions that she knew could not be rectified by indomitable will. With that thought in mind, she made her way over to the local temple of The Six. While it wasnt the largest temple in the city, she was surprised to find it empty. Perhaps that shouldnt be a surprise, considering the circumstances She waited while Taiya found a place to dry their umbrella. They slowly walked up the aisle together, looking up at the icons and tapestries lining the walls. It was much like the E-Rantel Cathedral before the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom: each of The Six had equal representation, and there were a few old relics likely gifted by the Theocracy when the temple was founded. Overall, there was a simple humility to everything, which only lent to its sense of sanctity. Oh, um They turned to find a young woman with dusky skin and dark hair approaching them from the temples inner cloister, adorned in the robes of a junior Priestess. The blue trim of her outfit marked her as an adherent of the Water God. Clara and Taiya lowered their heads in a curtsey as she rushed up to greet them. I hope the evening finds you well, Priestess, Clara said. Blessings of the Six be upoCwoah! The Priestess went down in a heap in front of them. Claras lip twitched. A Priestess of the Water God slipped in a puddle. I like that blue garter, though Are you alright? Clara asked. Im alright, the Priestess sat up and pulled down the skirts of her robe. Erm, how may our temple serve you? We just came to perform our devotions, Clara replied. I also had a few questions for you, if you dont mind. I would be glad to answer if I can, the Priestess said, then sighed. It isnt as if I have anything else to do. Clara held out a hand toward the Priestess. Please dont let the current situation weigh too heavily on your spirit, she said. I believe youve gotten past the darkest of recent times. I guess, the Priestess reached out to take her hand. Oh, youre strong. And your eyes Shes sharp. I hope that means she has the answers Im looking for. Countess Clara Odilia Dale Corelyn, she introduced herself. From the Sorcerous Kingdom. This is my Ladys Maid, Taiya. C-C-C-Countess?! The Priestess eyes threatened to fall out of their sockets, A-and the Sorcerous Kingdomisnt where all those Undead that swarmed the countryside came from? Not precisely, Clara said, but close enough. Also, were in the temple C I should be the one deferring to you. The Priestess blinked several times before nodding slowly. Right. Sorry. I mean, thanks? Noa-anyway, Im Sydin, a junior Priestess. The most senior junior Priestess, and since none of the senior staff are lefterm, sorry about this C the Bishop was always the one who dealt with the important people. I understand, Clara said. If you dont mind my asking, how many of the temple staff remain? Just three of us. The two others are on the morning and afternoon shifts. Just three of you, Clara frowned, yet you dont have much to do? Yep, Priestess Sydin replied. Back during the occupation, we were always out of mana summoning food and sundries, tending to the sick and wounded, and generally trying to keep the city going. Now that everythings over and supplies are arriving in the city, all we receive is resentment. Its funny C we always saw a surge in popularity whenever the Theocracy came around to drive the Beastmen back. Its someone else this time and suddenly its like all those generations of past assistance ever mattered. Thats hardly fair. I know right? Also, the Theocracy may be the seat of the faith, but isnt the faith itself. All of the temples here have served the people through thick and thin. Clara walked over to an offering plate near the head of the nave. She placed sixty platinum trade coins upon it. The Priestess stared. Im afraid I can only assist with your mundane needs, Clara told her. If the Temples in the Sorcerous Kingdom werent so short-staffed, I would recommend that they send people here to help. To be honest, Priestess Sydin said, I thought the whole north was lost to the heresy. Not entirely, Clara smirked. My territories are on or close to the Theocracy border, so the faith has always been strong there. I seebut you said youre short-staffed? Does, um, does that have anything to do with the Undead thing? The Sorcerer Kings Undead servitors bring no harm to law-abiding individuals in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Clara told her. Even lawbreakers are simply arrested and subjected to proper judicial processes. The fears that many people harbour are far from the truth: since the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom, both the citizens and the Faith of the Six are flourishing in the Duchy of E-Rantel. really? Really. As much as she would have liked to, Clara couldnt go around telling everyone that Surshana had returned. It was something one had to see to believe. And in the Draconic Kingdom, maybe not even then Her eyes went to the walls and ceiling. Unlike in the Theocracy, there appeared to be no images of Surshana in the Draconic Kingdoms temples: only the icons and symbols associated with him. Personally, it didnt sit well with her. They were watering down an aspect of the faith that they deemed unsavoury just to appeal to the locals. Since you mentioned it, Clara said, Im curious what your stance is on the Undead. Priestess Sydin glanced cautiously at their surroundings. UmIm not going to get in trouble for saying anything bad, am I? In my time here, I dont think Ive heard anything worse than the common perceptions surrounding the Undead. Oh. Well, Im somewhere around there, I think. The Undead are the enemies of all life and should be treated as such. Are you referring to Undead beings that manifest in negative energy zones, or all Undead? Hmmnot many point out that distinction, even amongst our faithful. Undead that spawn in negative energy zones are essentially atrocities made manifest, so theyre a resounding nope. When it comes to Tier Magic, Necromancys just a school of magic like any other. The gods know Ive zapped dozens of those stinky Beastmen with Inflict Wounds spells. When it comes to animating the dead, however, Surshana is the god of death. If youre doing it without his permission, then you get a mace in the face. Erm, not you, specifically. Clara pondered the young Priestess response. Was it something that the Temples of the Six in the Sorcerous Kingdom could use in their future efforts? Spreading the good news of Surshanas return was a strangely touchy venture. Broadly speaking, anyone who made that claim outside of the Sorcerous Kingdom would be considered mentally deranged. In that case, what do you think about Angels? Angels are instruments of the gods will, Priestess Sydin replied matter-of-factly. Divine messengers. even if theyre summoned? They wouldnt answer the summon if it was against the gods will. What if a Cleric of the Four came and summoned one to attack you? Theyre heretics for a reason. Clara kept a straight face throughout the line of questioning. Though they were all of the same faith, the drift that had occurred between different places was both a curious and worrisome thing. According to Captain Cavallaro, witnessing the Faith of the Six in E-Rantel felt like he had stepped into the past. It had the old, evangelistic flavour reminiscent of the time of the great seeding. In combination with the fact that Re-Estize was a secular state, it meant that the Faith of the Six in E-Rantel was close to its form from before the Demon Gods. In a word, they could be considered the faiths most orthodox denomination in the region. The Faith of the Six in the Slane Theocracy showed clear C at least to her C signs of its practice by a nation considered the preeminent Human power. They were the leader of humanitys hegemony in the region, plus they had assumed the role of its defender to maintain that hegemony. Thus, the tenets of the faith were interpreted and employed in ways that supported that position. The Faith of the Six in the Theocracy was several orders of magnitude more aggressive than anywhere else. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it In the Draconic Kingdom, the Faith of the Six bore many similarities to the faith in E-Rantel. Its faithful were only a fraction of the total population and it didnt involve itself in politics. Instead, it was focused on serving humanity. Additionally, the Draconic Kingdom was a country ruled by what was technically an enemy of humanity: a Dragon Lord. At first, Clara couldnt figure out why the Queen was treated that way. As time passed, however, it was clear that Draudillon Oriculus did not perceive the world as a Human did, nor did she enact her will upon her domain as a Human sovereign would. In the end, Clara decided that trying to nudge things along on her own would be far too reckless. As with many things, time was required to enact proper change. His Majesty always provides us with the best examples. We would all do well to follow his lead. Her mind settled on the matter, she moved on to her second topic. With things as they are in the Draconic Kingdom, Clara said, do you have much trouble maintaining the lists? The lists? Priestess Sydin frowned in thought, As in the local genealogies? Thats right. The only time we usually have problems is when a province is wiped out, but I guess thats not a problem for bookkeeping. After events like that, its just a matter of tracking migration. Weve always worked together with the government for thathm, that might be difficult this time around. Was there a specific line you were looking for? No, it was more a general question. After we arrived in your country, I couldnt help but notice the Beastmens patterns of behaviour. It begs an investigation of how the potential of humanity has been affected. Beastman customs were the expression of a sort of natural practicality. One that was shared with Farmers when it came to crops and livestock. Just as a Farmer selectively encouraged desirable traits and discouraged undesirable ones in the plants and animals that they cultivated and raised, the Beastmen did the same with their prey in the Draconic Kingdom. The strong were targeted first. The most aggressive and defiant individuals died with them. Lords were seen as prime quarry. According to Ludmila, it was similar to how wild predators weeded out the old and the sick, which resulted in a healthier population of prey animals. With the Beastmen, however, intelligence developed that natural behaviour into something far more complex. Their cultural practices served to enforce a state of weakness onto prey populations, making it progressively easier to manage them with every passing generation. This, in turn, facilitated the success of future generations of Beastmen. Of course, as they were also intelligent beings, Humans would still try to figure out how to keep fighting. Unfortunately, the removal of the traits that the Beastmen considered undesirable in their prey was not something one could fix through sheer grit. If taken to an extreme, that grit wouldnt even exist anymore in the population. As a martial Noble, Ludmila was always perceived as both a reassuring and dangerous presence by her civilian peers. Even as someone who had known the martial Noble since childhood, Clara also couldnt help but feel that way about her. While it caused all sorts of amusing situations for her in civilian settings, Ludmila never believed that there was anything wrong with the way that she was. If anything, she was proud of being a dangerous person. Everything that contributed to that sense of danger C her aggression, fighting instincts, intuition as a war leader, willingness to take life and a multitude of other traits C was essential for the martial elite in a world where the weak were offered no quarter. She was born and bred to fight, kill, conquer and die for her people, and she stood unwavering in her station. The Priestess cheerful expression faded, replaced by one of resignation. So you noticed. As expected of a Noble of our faith. How bad is it? Clara asked. Were starting from scratch, basically, the Priestess sighed. No, our current popularity has us suffering a setback before weve even gotten started. The Temple of Bounty always marries people left and right after something like this, too. I was wondering about that. By all reports, theyre a minor faith, but by all appearances, theyre absurdly popular. Theyre a minor faith? Priestess Sydin tilted her head curiously. Theyre not? Not at alloh, I guess youre going by official statistics. What else would one refer to? A shift in perspective is necessary, the young Priestess told her. Things get muddled because we have some well-defined polytheistic religions in the mix. The Faith of the Six, The Fourthe Path of Enlightenment isnt even a religion but it gets lumped in with us anyway. The others are counted as their own religions because they have their own respective temples, doctrines and administrations. Since the government defines religious organisations along those lines, the statistics end up looking like what you probably saw. But, in reality, theyre not independent temples? No, they are. The thing is that all those deities are part of the same pantheon. At least something close to a pantheon. A Fishermans wife goes to the Temple of Storms to pray for favourable weather while her husband is out at sea. But she doesnt go to the Temple of Storms to pray for the healthy delivery of their child C she goes to the Temple of Bounty. Clara wrapped her arms around her waist as she recalled the demographics of the Draconic Kingdom. but that means over seventy per cent of the Draconic Kingdom worships the Mistress of Bounty. And the rest of that whole pantheon. Its much like the sects in our faith. Im an adherent of the Water God, while youre an adherent of, uh Surshana, Clara filled in for her. Right. Wait, Surshana? Is there something wrong with that? No, not at all. Its just extraordinarily rare in the Draconic Kingdom. Ive never met one before. Most of our faithful are adherents of Water, Life and Earth. In that order. That makes sense, Clara said, considering what the Draconic Kingdom is like. As for myself, the God of Death, Judgement, and Justice is a suitable choice for a Noble, is He not? I can see that, the Priestess nodded, but our Nobles usually dont become adherents of Surshana. Anyway, now you know. About the Mistress of Bounty thing. Still, its not all doom and gloom for us. The way they do things in the Draconic Kingdom is pretty interesting as a strategy to preserve desirable bloodlines. Oh? Clara raised an eyebrow, How so? The folks from the Theocracy tend to interpret our tenets in a certain way, Priestess Sydin leaned against a pew with one hand while gesturing in the air with the other. Theyre all isolate, refine, cultivate, repeat. Clara nodded. It was the prevalent approach to cultivating strong lineages. In fact, she knew of no other when it came to the particular tenets the Priestess was referring to. But thats a strategy for when a population has secured a strong and stable position, the Priestess told her. For a country thats gotten their feet under them. One that has built themselves up, needs to protect what theyve built up, and hopefully expand at some point." As she continued to speak, the Priestess voice grew more confident and authoritative. A country like the Draconic Kingdom isnt in that position, she said. If anything, its the opposite here. In terms of the average person, the strong do not flourish C they get picked off first. Any effort at cultivating strength tends to be futile. So, instead, the people here work to preserve what they can. More to the point, whenever the Draconic Kingdom suffered a Beastman incursion, everything aside from its people was left in one piece. The Beastmen only cared about food and prestige. And the Draconic Kingdom consciously does this? They dont consider things in those terms, the Priestess replied, but thats effectively whats going on. Except with the Nobles C theyve always been about the blue blood thing and they preemptively scatter their scions across the country so theres always someone around to inherit. With the rest, depleted populations are restocked with young migrants from everywhere, turning every province into a reservoir for all of the countrys bloodlines. So when the opportunity presents itself, the Temples of the Six will encourage a switch to the cultivation strategy and work to refine those bloodlines again. Precisely, the Priestess smiled. The activities of the country and the other faiths in this respect are not at odds with our tenets, and our long-term goals accommodate the circumstances of the Draconic Kingdom. Except if the country is overrun entirely. Priestess Sydin grimaced. She twisted a long lock of dark hair around her finger. "Well, that came as a complete surprise, she said. The Draconic Kingdoms had a long-standing arrangement with the Theocracy and I cannot for the life of me think of why the Theocracy wouldnt honour it this time around after doing so reliably for generations. Also, the way the Beastmen came this time was unprecedented. We may as well have been facing a natural disaster. Going by Ludmilas assessment, the Priestess wasnt too far off with her analogy. The sheer inertia behind the Beastman migration was akin to a nationwide avalanche. They were far from regular circumstances, and there was nothing the Draconic Kingdom could have done to stop it with their available resources. So do the other Temples of the Six in the Draconic Kingdom follow the same reasoning? As far as I know, yes. Well still have to hold a council meeting after the dust has settled. To be certain, the Temples of the Six will be facing an uphill battle with all thats happened, but we will not waver in our service to humanity. We still have our supporters in the Royal Court as well, so it shouldnt be all that bad. Its just a rough patch for the short term. Im glad to hear it, Clara smiled. Ill be sure to check in on how youre doing in the future. Thank you for coming to see us, Countess Corelyn, the Priestess returned her smile with one of her own. For your charity, as well. Its so heartening to know that we have brothers and sisters abroad looking out for us. Priestess Sydin accompanied them back down the nave of the temple. At the same time, two silhouettes appeared out of the rain, resolving into a pair of familiar figures. AhC Minister Soruel, Clara lowered her head in a curtsey. Marshal Zorlu. I hope the evening finds you well. M-M-M-Minister?! M-Marshal?! All at once, Priestess Sydins hard-earned composure collapsed. Good Priestess, I hope the evening finds you well. The Minister and Marshal paid their respects to the thoroughly flustered Priestess Sydin before they turned their attention to Clara. Countess Corelyn, Salacia Soruel said with a smile, if you would be so kind as to pardon my boldness, I am most curious to know what you are doing here. Why, performing my devotions, Your Excellency, Clara smiled back. I was also gifted with the opportunity to have the most enlightening conversation with Priestess Sydin here. What a coincidence, the Minister undid her rain-slicked mantle. We have come to do just the same. Why would it be a coincidence? What else would Nobles do at a temple? The symbol of Alah Alaf nestled in Salacias cleavage glittered in the temples soft lighting. The woman wasnt as big as Florine, but, unlike Florine, she had no qualms about flaunting what she had. If she were a follower of The Four, whose religion was strangely obsessed with sexual purity, Clara might have pointed out that Salacia was doing something sacrilegious with a holy symbol. As a follower of The Six, however, she would probably just say it was a pious expression of fertility, nourishment, or some other thing associated with the God of Life. She wouldnt be lying, either. The difficulties she presented aside, Clara had no doubt Salacia Soruel was a devout member of their faith and everything that she did as a courtier was in service to her Queen and her country. As such, Clara couldnt bring herself to hate her, but the woman was certainly annoying for the time being. Priestess Sydins eyes nervously shifted back and forth between Clara and Salacia as they continued smiling at one another. Marshal Zorlu yawned. We have a busy week ahead of us, Soruel, he said. Yes, of course, the Minister turned away and took Emmads offered arm. Lets not waste any time. Clara peered at the couple. For just the briefest of moments, she contemplated asking Marshal Zorlu about his private training with Ludmila. Taiya. Yes, my lady. Taiya went to retrieve their umbrella and they left the temple. The last vestiges of evening light had disappeared during their conversation with the Priestess, but the rains had not abated. They made their way down to the riverfront and walked along the city harbour where her barges had offloaded their cargo. It was probably the one part of the city that remained busy throughout the day as the people worked nonstop to get much-needed supplies distributed to the rest of the province. Lines of men and women transferred sacks and crates from cargo containers to awaiting wagons. Further down the harbour, Ruins Wake was in the midst of offloading its latest shipment of draft animals. A small flock of sheep had braved the journey over the Katze Plains, too. I wonder how Miss Marchand is doing, Clara said as they idly watched the activity. I think I see her at the base of the pier, Taiya pointed. Clara went over to strike up a casual conversation with the Merchant, but the towering figure of Captain I?kur crossed them first. Oh, Countess Corelyn! The Elder Lich said, Lovely evening, isnt it? Do you think so? Me? The Captain shrugged, Dont care either way. The people around here sure seem chipper, though. Figured Id just go with the flow. She smiled at the Elder Lichs oddly sociable manner. There were concerns that he would become more Elder Lich-like once his business got underway and he started getting more of what he wanted, but little seemed to change about him. If anything, he became more lively after gaining enough confidence. How have things been for Ruins Wake? She asked. Hmmbusiness has been smooth, were seeing plenty and theres a whole lot of new magic to be had. Id say unlife is good. Im glad everythings been working out. No small thanks to you, my lady. Oh, do you want to hear something funny? What is it? Apparently, Im a god. Clara looked up at the Elder Lich with a frown. Some claims can be hazardous to ones health, Captain. I-its not me! Its the folks around the Draconic Kingdom that came up with it. The people working the docks have quite the imagination when it comes to curses. Its impressive, even to an Elder Lich. They make weather requests too, but I cant quite figure out how to cast Control Weather yet. Are they making direct requests? Erm, probably not. Its always something like may I?kur give that bitch crotch rot or I hope old I?kur gets the thousand-year crabs on youI had to ask around about that one C took me weeks to get an answer. Actually, why are nine out of ten of those curses focused on one part of the body? The rest had to do with hair loss. She hoped he wouldnt describe all of those curses at length. A stray thought wove a thread of worry through her. youre not answering these requests, are you? Clara asked. Heck, no, Captain I?kur waved a skeletal claw dismissively. They aint payin me. Its good to see these people arent all sunshine and flowers, though. Anyway, back in Helama, I got curious and decided to follow a group to the temple where they supposedly pray and present offerings to me. What? Wouldnt you be curious? I suppose See? I didnt get far though. Place was sanctified. Just bzzzt once I crossed the threshold. Then they raised a big fuss over my being there. I hope nothing bad happened after that. Nothing near as bad as the last time I tried doing something in the Draconic Kingdom. Since the Undead are clearing out their enemies, I think the citizens are wary of doing anything extreme. Thats honestly a relief, Clara said. Going into this venture, we were half afraid that the Undead would be violently rejected even if they did come to help. By the way, which temple did you go to? The Temple of Storms. Im an Air Elementalist, so it sort of fits? The Temple of StormsI?kur I?kur was not a name used by the Humans of the Draconic Kingdom. As far as she knew, the only other place where it could be found was in the ruins of Laga?, where Captain I?kur had manifested under the statue of a Beastman Duke of the same name. It was beyond strange that the people of the Draconic Kingdom would worship a Beastman from the past, so the whole thing practically begged scrutiny. With her work in the Draconic Kingdom, the mystery that Ludmila had brought back with her from the Katze Plains had fallen far down Claras list of priorities. Being raised as she was, she tended to stay as far away as possible from other religions, as well. However, since Draudillons court would be focusing all of its attention on Ludmilas offensive, Clara now found herself with plenty of time to resume her investigation. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 11, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 19th Day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE Squads one through ten have assumed the positions defined in the updated schedule. How much time do we have left? One hour. Olga looked down past the neck of her Skeletal Dragon. It was rainy and pitch black and, as it always was at the beginning of any night shift, they were flying too high so her goggles did nothing. Both she and Raul agreed that improving the range of their Darkvision equipment was at the top of the list of future improvements if the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army expected its Commanders to operate from the air. What are the Beastmen doing? She asked, Did anyone spot our troops? Enemy patrols maintain their regular behaviour, the Elder Lich sitting behind her answered. Barring any unprecedented individuals, their Darkvision range is insufficient to detect movement on the opposite shore at night. How are the low-level Undead doing? Holding. She released a sigh of relief. Before coming to the Draconic Kingdom, she thought that the Katze River was amazingly huge. Now, it only seemed average. The deluge that made the rivers look dangerously swollen just got heavier and heavier, so she was worried that all the weak Undead would be swept away when they entered the Forst. Thankfully, the entire offensive line was now safely waiting on the riverbed near the Beastman side. Lets head to our starting point, she said. Olga was pressed into her seat as the Skeletal Dragon banked north. At some point, she discovered that it didnt actually need to do that. Skeletal Dragons didnt fly because they could, they flew because they did. The way that they appeared to fly was simply an imitation of how a real Dragon would fly, but it was their ability to fly that allowed them to rather than having wings or anything like that. Lady Zahradnik said that Dame Verilyn said that Skeletal Dragons were bad at flying and that it didnt resemble how a real Dragon flew at all, but Olga couldnt tell one way or the other. The starting point of the Royal Armys resumed offensive wouldnt be anywhere along the gentle slopes of the Forst River valley, but at Forstspire C the Draconic Kingdoms fortress at the border. It was occupied by one of the warrior clans of their Beastman opponents, and it was one of the only places where the Beastmens defensive posture meant that they would try to hold their position instead of cautiously withdrawing. It was up to her to storm the fortress. The general staff had issued her orders along with a few objectives and it was her job to achieve them. What she needed to do wasnt very complicated, though. Maybe it was because she was the Commander and they wanted to keep things simple for her sake, or maybe it was just because simple was best. As they closed on their destination, her Skeletal Dragon ended up in a cloud. The Elder Lich summoned a set of Wraiths to guide them along. Instead of trying to catch a glimpse of their target below, her gaze unfocused as she recalled its details from memory. Forstspire was small, but it was tall. It was basically a tower keep inside a small wall. That was the upper part, and a steep, winding path led down to the lower part, which was composed of the stone fortifications that overlooked the bottom of the canyon carved by the Forst River. The entire thing was built against one of the canyon walls with a single bridge leading to the road on the other side of the river. Their scouts counted about a thousand Beastmen defending the place, and they were being supplied by the Beastman territories to the north. That part was different from the fortresses in the west, which didnt seem to do anything with their fellow Beastmen across the border. The Royal Army hadnt come to lay siege to Forstspire, however, so stuff like enemy supply lines didnt count. Weve arrived at our destination, the Elder Lich said. They were still in the clouds, so she could only trust that they were. Has anyone noticed the Undead? Olga asked. A minute passed before the Elder Lich spoke again. The sergeants have noted no changes. They are, however, limited in their reconnaissance coverage. Were so strong, yet we can see so little Two infantry squads were enough to crush the Baharuth Empires Imperial Army dozens of times over, yet they couldnt see what was going on in a single fortress. The Elder Liches and Death Priests were conserving mana for the assault, so they didnt have any summons to look around with. How much time do we have? Ten minutes. Prepare for descent, Olga said. Drop to one hundred metres when youre ready. Protection from Arrows. Reinforce Armour. Shield Wall. Lesser Resistance. The Elder Lich cast several more defensive spells on itself before casting the same list of spells on the Skeletal Dragon and Olga. Once it was done, it cast Invisibility on them. Olgas ears popped several times as the Skeletal Dragon rapidly shed altitude. Wheres the groundoh, there it is. A canyon wall was the first thing that appeared in her Darkvision, followed by the tower keep of Forstspire. Her Skeletal Dragon manoeuvred away from the structure, staying far from the sentries manning the battlements. The roar of the swollen river soon filled her hearing and they levelled out over the canyon floor. Olga peered at the lower fortifications as they circled them from a safe distance. The drawbridge is up, but they dont look like theyre super alert for anything. Its just Ocelo like the report saidwait, isnt that bad? Forstspire was built as a fortification that followed the logic of people that fought on the ground. For a Human, the only way in or out was using the bridge, but Ocelo were reportedly semi-arboreal, which meant they could dwell in the trees. That meant that they were good climbers and, more importantly, normally thought in three dimensions instead of two like the average Human. Olga adjusted the lenses of her goggles, carefully examining the sentries. Surely enough, they werent just paying attention to any potential approaches from the ground, they were looking up and down and all around. Her orders were to capture Forstspire with two infantry squads. No one was supposed to escape. The problem was that Ocelo didnt need to leave over the bridge C they could just climb away. Down or up. The Undead wouldnt be able to notice the sneaky ones escaping the fight. Were the general staffs orders really that sloppy? She couldnt imagine that they were, so maybe she was overthinking things. Maybe they would fight to the death to hold their position. Argh. Surshana, what do I do? She immediately took back her question. The gods didnt give answers so easily. As a follower of The Six, it was up to her to make the best of what she had. After staring at the walls for another minute, she motioned for the Elder Lich to ascend. Did they say how long it would take to clear the lower part of the fortress? She asked after they rose to a safe altitude to speak. No estimate was issued by the general staff, the Elder Lich answered. How long do you think it will take? This one can only say that it should take less than fifteen minutes. That was plenty of time for the defenders to run if they chose. She couldnt let that happen. Five Minutes remain, the Elder Lich noted. Contact the sergeants, Olga said. Before we begin the assault, have them cast Fly and Invisibility on their squads. Theyll fly to evenly spaced points a hundred metres above the walls. Be advised: the burden of maintaining so many Fly spells at once will be extreme. Thats fine, it wont be for long. When the attack commences, theyll drop down onto the walls. Be advised, the Elder Lich said again. A fall from that altitude will result in damage to the Death-series Servitors. Uha lot of damage? No. Then well heal it. Anyway, the Death Knights will be spaced out along the walls in such a way that their area taunt will keep anyone from escaping. The Death Warriors just need to drop down and make a bunch of flashy kills to set things up. If theres anyone that can break free of the trap, the Death Priests will restrain them with crowd control spells. She waited for a moment to see if the Elder Liches had anything to say. After a dozen seconds of silence went by, she continued. Once we secure the bottom of the fortress, well head to the top. Everyone that can will summon Wraiths to patrol the sides and make sure the Ocelo dont sneakily crawl off somewhere while we get them all. Is there anything wrong with what I planned out? We have not identified anything inherently problematic. Preparations are commencing now. Please note that they will cause us to lag behind our schedule by roughly two minutes. Umthats fine? Were not coordinating an attack with anyone C were the ones starting everything off. Olga could almost feel the Elder Lichs crimson gaze boring a hole into the back of her head. If nothing had started yet, it didnt matter beyond technically being late, did it? They didnt have an expected timeframe for completing the assault. If she started two minutes late and ended five minutes early, shed still start the advance sooner. The Skeletal Dragon circled over the keep twice more before the Elder Lich stirred behind her. Your forces await your command. My forces. Throughout the campaign in the Draconic Kingdom, she had done plenty of observation and little things here and there. This was the first time, however, she felt like she was about to do something momentous and Commander-ish. Olga looked down across the wing of her Skeletal Dragon as it banked again. She couldnt see her soldiers, but they were down there, somewhere. C Her mouth opened, but nothing came out. I still cant do it Commanders were supposed to be able to issue their orders across the battlefield. They werent just words that inspired the troops or told people to do things, it was an Ability that had power. The legends always spoke of that power; of great leaders who could seemingly shape the battlefield according to their will. She didnt think that she could become a legend, but she also didnt think that just a bit was too much to ask. Yet, at the most momentous moment in all of her thirteen years, she couldnt do it. We are three minutes behindC Gah, whatever! DROP! Hundreds of Ocelo heads turned up at her voice. Olga cringed, resisting the urge to bury her face in her hands. She wanted her moment back. Her troops slammed onto the walls. The defending sentries looked about in confusion, as they could only sense the sound and impact of the invisible landing. A split second later, they were given plenty to look at as four sprays of blood simultaneously erupted along the wall. What theCwere under attack! Its the Undead! There are only four! Take them down! The defenders converged on her four Death Warriors. Gleaming black greatswords carved bloody arcs through three and four Beastmen at a time, sending limbs and whole bodies flying. Yet the Beastmen still came, pouncing with their claws extended and fangs bared. Olga frowned at the sight. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Why are they still attacking? Where are myC Her eyes widened in alarm. Break your Invisibility! You cant taunt them if they cant detect you! Priests, keep our warriors alive! She leaned forward, fists clenched over her thighs. The defensive power of Death Warriors was relatively weak, and hundreds of Beastman warriors could bring them down fast. Then, all at once, the scenery below seemed to freeze. No C the rain was still falling and the Death Warriors were still swinging. It was the Beastmen that stopped. Most of them, at least. All across the wall, Death Knights appeared as they delivered vicious stabs and cuts to the nearest Ocelo to invalidate their Invisibility. The Death Priests remained invisible, as they werent performing any direct attacks, but she could see her Death Warriors recovering from their heals. Olga heaved a sigh of relief, leaning back against the Elder Lich as the carnage spread below. Bring in the sergeants, she said, tell them to make sure the Death Knights get their fill of Squire Zombies. Lets get set up for the nextC The renewed clash of battle rose from below. Olga leaned forward again, peering down at the lower fortress courtyard. Ocelo warriors were flooding in from the rear, roaring as they charged at the Undead. It seemed that the battlefield wouldnt simply wait for her. She scanned the clash playing out in the fortress. Are the Death Knights out of taunt range? They cannot cover the entire courtyard, but the Beastmen nearest the wall should still be affected. Now that the Elder Lich mentioned it, she noticed that the Ocelo that had been neatly frozen were beginning to move again. They showed no hesitation in attacking their former comrades who had been turned into Squire Zombies and Zombies. Her troops were still working through the Beastmen, but the Beastmen only intensified their counterattack in response. I think theres a Lord down there doing that, she muttered after watching for a while longer. This one cannot be certain, the Elder Lich said, but your conjecture is likely correct. The unbending behaviour of the enemy is consistent with similar cases where a Commander is present. Shall we prioritise any suspected Lords? No, leave them for last. She knew how hopeless it was as someone with sufficient information on the battlefield and its participants, but the Commander below would only have fragments of what was going on. Until they developed a clearer picture, they would likely continue attempting to hold the fortress they were assigned to defend. The Ocelo continued attacking, dying in droves until all that remained was a large Ocelo with a dozen or so of its companions. They stood there in shock for a few moments before turning to flee. Too late, Olga sighed. A throwing axe flickered through the darkness, burying itself in the back of the Lords head. His retinue was overrun seconds later. Silence fell over the surroundings and her troops started to form up in the fortress courtyard. Summon Wraiths to investigate the upper keep and its surroundings, she told the Elder Lich. Get rid of any Beastmen you notice trying to escape. Understood. Olga looked down at the blood-soaked battlefield with a rising sense of annoyance. Despite her seemingly successful assault, she didnt feel happy at all. Do you think this happens everywhere? She asked, People dying like this because their Commanders dont understand the situation theyre in? Or are too proud or stubborn to withdraw? This one cannot be certain, the Elder Lich replied, but your conjecture is likely correct.
Captain, Commander Lluluvien said, Forstspire has been secured. Emmad released the breath he hadnt realised he had been holding. Any complications? Captain Zahradnik asked. None that threatened the missions objectives, the Half-Elf Commander answered. However, Olga did see fit to note that the defenders had been afflicted by hold-the-line disease. We need to come up with a better name for that, the Captain muttered. You may commence the operation. I will see to it that Queen Oriculus is informed. With that, the Baroness left the war room: a repurposed tavern in an abandoned town just behind the front lines. Given that Her Majesty was still in Phelegia, contacting her likely involved using some magical means to communicate with Countess Corelyns delegation, who would in turn deliver the information to the Queen on the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Armys behalf. Yet another thing that we need to figure out If the Draconic Kingdom had its own means of magically delivering information, then Emmad could have carried out the task. More importantly, once the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army left, the Draconic Kingdom had no way to do so at all. They needed to recruit and train communications officers for that purpose. The problem was that Message was a Second-tier spell and he could count the number of individuals capable of Second-tier magic on his fingers and toes. On the plus side, they were all soldiers in the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Army: the Clerics of Highfort. Unfortunately, none of them had learned the Message spell due to the taboos surrounding its use. Furthermore, they were needed by their respective companies, so he couldnt just take them away and scatter them around the country. What the Draconic Kingdom required was dedicated staff for every military station, but, in the wake of the occupation, competition for magic casters would be stiff. In other words, they would be expensive and the limited budget of the military would have a hard time competing with the entire private sector. At least things wont be rigged like the Adventurer Guild is. Second-tier casters arent impossibly rare. Plus, its a military job but the posting is low risk Emmads gaze absently went between the Forst and the Billaeus. Despite the signal to advance, nothing had changed. Suddenly, an Elder Lich reached out with a plotting rod and moved one of the squad markers one millimetre. Was it even a millimetre? He sighed and turned away from the table. Those experienced in warfare often said that ninety-nine point nine per cent of it consisted of waiting, and that appeared to be true. Standing around waiting for things to happen, however, was very different from someone arriving to conveniently inform the court with a compilation of past events. Kartal. Yilmaz. Theres no need to follow me so closely. After arriving at one of the tables set up in the shadowed fringes of the room, Emmad glanced at his two new aides. With things in the west well on their way to being sorted out, they had been assigned to his department and joined him on the barge back from Phelegia. Along with himself, the two had been selected as candidates for Marshal. Saroukhanyans survival, however, meant that two out of three of the Marshal positions had been filled and the court wanted to see if any other experienced Commanders would miraculously show themselves. Still, like Emmad, Kartal and Yilmaz had been aiming for a position in the military from the start. They were more than happy to secure anything, and Emmad thought their situation a great deal less absurd than his own. They hadnt been dumped into a leadership position with rudimentary knowledge and no experience, after all. Yet, now, they look up to me for some reasonKartal is older than I am, dammit. Despite his offer to step down should more suitable candidates appear, the Queen insisted that he stay where he was. A part of him believed that it was solely due to his connection with Baroness Zahradnik, but he knew that Her Majestys calculations were far shrewder than that. Would you like some fresh tea, Your Excellency? Like a ghost, Lady Zahradniks Maid appeared before him. Yes, thank you, Miss Luzi. The Maid lowered her head with a smile before retreating to the kitchen of the repurposed tavern. Kartal and Yilmaz tracked her with their gazes until she disappeared from view. This War Room is a conundrum to any man, Yilmaz said after he took a seat across the table from Emmad. On one hand, you have exotic and beautiful young women. On the other, you have the Undead. And sometimes, Kartal added, the exotic and beautiful young women are Undead. Emmad turned a sharp look at Kartal. What do you mean by that? You know, Kartal made voluminous motions in front of his chest, thethe Vampires. Oh. Them. For a moment, he thought that Kartal was about to make the insane assertion that Baroness Zahradnik was one of the Undead. Despite her imposing image and the sense of danger that accompanied her wherever she went, that was hardly all that defined her. Dont tell me you have eyes for those postal workers, Yilmaz said. And why not? Kartal shrugged, They are what they are, no? The legends say that powerful Vampires are bewitching in appearance, and so they are. No harm comes from appreciating beauty. The souls of your ancestors will weep when the only remaining scion of their house is turned into a decidedly-less-than-bewitching Vampire Spawn. Hey, now, you shouldnt speak ill of that which you do not know. I have spoken with them and they are most pleasant. Yilmaz reached into his coat and produced a small crystal vial. He unstoppered it and splashed Kartal with a few drops of clear liquid. What was that for?! Kartal wiped his brow and sniffed at the moisture on his fingers. Just checking. You brought Holy Water with you? Emmad frowned. Your Excellency did not? Yilmaz frowned back. A-all that aside, Kartal leaned forward, is this alright? I dont mean to sound disrespectful to our allies, but this almost seems a joke. The two Commanders are nursing mothers; a pair of children oversee the front lines Yilmaz leaned forward over the table as well. With the power of these Undead, he said in a low voice, even a crippled wharf rat could emerge victorious over the Beastmen. And the way they answer to that mysterious general staff in some unknown somewhere: what these people do is more following instructions than leading an army. Their commentary couldnt be helped, as the situation would seem equally ridiculous to anyone. The Sorcerous Kingdom conducted war in a manner unlike anything they had ever seen or heard. When most were asked for their idea of a Commander, they envisioned a powerful man who led vast armies on the battlefield, not a group of women who stood over a map in a warm and safe location with every convenience one could ask for. The mere fact that they were women weighed heavily, as well. When humanitys continued existence was on the line, women were to be protected while war was the province of men. The Beastmen had their own take, which was that women gave birth to more prey and thus tended to leave young women alone in regular circumstances. Either way, both sides reasoning used the same basic logic and it was a point that they tacitly agreed upon. As such, women were nearly unheard of in the army period, never mind Commanders who were women. Emmad believed that there was an opportunity for them to serve in the same fashion that the Linum sisters did, however. Because they worked in safety, it didnt run afoul of the baseline cultural norms in the Draconic Kingdom and would be easier for people to accept. You two wouldnt have any problems working with our own woman Commanders, would you? Emmad asked. The two aides exchanged a look. I wouldnt have any problems, Kartal said, so long as their competence is proven. Having a fine lady to work with is always welcome. I cant recall any noblewomen expressing an interest in the military, historically, Yilmaz rubbed his chin. Even now, when there are foreign female Commanders left, right and centre, all of our ladies have gone off to work in every ministry but ours. Emmad grunted. That was another thing. Just because positions were open didnt mean that people would appear to fill them. Preconceptions and cultural norms applied to everyone, and the noblewomen of the court based their aims on them. Then I suppose us men will be doing twice as much work compared to every other ministry, relatively speaking. HmmIve never considered it that way, Kartal crossed his arms with a thoughtful expression. We lose out on half of the labour pool because the ladies never consider joining the Ministry of War. Thats true, Yilmaz nodded sagely. Moreover, if Delerose were Marshal, our budget problems would have been long solved. Alas, we must make do with this lump of stone. Yilmaz preemptively stepped back from Emmads swat. Kartal laughed. Your tea, my lords, Miss Luzis voice came from nearby. They settled down as the Maid served their refreshments. Not only was there tea, but a small variety of sweetened biscuits. Emmad was barely two sips into his beverage when Lady Zahradnik reappeared from the stairs leading to the inns suites. The three of them rose from their seats, joining her at the main table. He examined what had changed on the map since they stepped away. Out of the thirty infantry squads along the front, only ten had moved C the five northernmost and five southernmost. One of the squads from Forstspire had pushed ahead along the border to join the patrols keeping the Beastmen from fleeing north. The Beastmen in question had yet to make contact with the Undead, so their markers remained where they were. Though only ten minutes had passed since the start of their advance, things still felt slow. But it was a deceptive sort of slow: even if the Undead were scouring every village along the way, they were tireless. One could take a nap and wake up to find that they had moved a surprising distance. Have there been any changes in Rivergarden? Captain Zahradnik asked. None, at last report, Commander Linum answered. Chiyome is positioned inside near the western walls, and the city routines remain the same. His eyes went to the confluence of the Forst and the Oriculon, where thirty thousand dominated Undead from Katze were amassed. Those forces, along with the five infantry squads escorting them, were the active component of the Undead horde. Moreso than ever, they were meant to seize the imaginations of the enemy leadership. To Emmad, who saw the whole picture, the effort seemed oddly incongruous or even cheap. The command centres of the Beastmen were lined along the Oriculon, and the central component of the Undead army would serve as the face of the Undead forces across the entire front. Whenever Undead movements were reported, they would be likened to the central force, as it would be subject to the most frequent and direct reconnaissance. With only tiny, incomplete fragments of what was going on across the entire front being reported to them, the enemy directly in the Beastman leaderships faces would dominate their thinking. It was part deception and part exploitation. Their enemy didnt use any form of magical communication, divination, or aerial reconnaissance. They relied on a network of scouts who doubled as runners to deliver information on enemy movements. The Beastman military was loosely organised at best, with tribal hierarchies serving as a command structure. Even as powerful as they were, the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces chose to prey on those weaknessesbecause even with all of their power, they couldnt completely control the precise outcomes of the campaign. They could only encourage events to move in the desired direction. Many likened war to the various board games that were meant to represent it. Emmad was one of them, but he now understood how laughable the comparison was. Rules; pieces; conditions for victory and defeat; even the shape of the board itself C they were fluid and ever-changing from moment to moment. The different sides didnt even have to be playing the same game. Its alright to bring your tea over, Your Excellency, Captain Zahradnik told him. Were in for a long wait. Over the next two hours, the markers continued to move forward, millimetre by millimetre. According to expectations, the Beastmen cautiously withdrew before the unexpected and aggressive push. The front resolved into two main lines: that of the advancing Undead forces, and that of the retreating Beastmen. The strategic review stated that this would happen, Emmad said, but its strange how neatly it came together. Were only seeing markers on a map, Your Excellency, the Baroness said. Whats going on is likely a lot messier than this. With that, she set down her own cup of tea. Her gloved hands moved to collect the documents in front of her into their respective folders. The folders disappeared into the magical container on her right hip. Whats happening? Emmad asked as she stepped away from the table and headed for the door, Where are you going? I am a Captain, Your Excellency, Baroness Zahradnik replied with a smirk. And a Captains place is on the front lines. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 11, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 20th Day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE Kskel lup Inui squinted as a gust of wind drove the rain under the roof of the hoarding straight into his face. After the wind settled down, he shook the water from his coat, wiped his face with the back of his right paw, and renewed his vigilance. His ears swivelled toward a whining noise next to him. Ah, quit your bitching. This isnt fair, a young Lup hunter by the name of Fensis replied. Weve been stuck on this wall three times longer than anyone else. Dont act as if you dont know why. The whining ended with a sharp snort. Kskel turned his attention back to the darkness beyond the wall. It wasnt about fairness. They were there because they were the best option. Lup had the endurance of Con, the stealth of Ocelo, and a better sense of smell and hearing than Gao. Altogether, it made them the best suited for long watches out of all the races of Rolengorek. Especially in their current situation. The deluge obscured vision and the superior close-range senses of their felid counterparts didnt matter against half of anything that came their way. Barks of alarm rose from a set of hoardings north of them. Kskels wariness grew, his nose twitching as he tested the air. Nothing corporealWraiths again? His feet shifted and he glanced at the wooden floorboards. It was bad enough that Wraiths could fly, but when they attacked through buildings, they were obnoxious. He had been drained more than once by spectral claws reaching out of walls, floors and ceilings. The sounds of fighting died down. A few minutes later, a patrol came by. What happened? Fensis asked. Two Wraiths, the patrols mystic replied. Two? Kskel narrowed his eyes, Dont they usually come in fours? They do. We sent someone to warn the people just in case they slipped by. He doubted that they did. Despite their malevolent cunning, Wraiths were mindless and would go after the closest target they could detect. Through plenty of trial and error, they had figured out exactly how to configure their defences so that the Undead would go after the citys defenders and not the civilians within. How many attacks is that tonight? Kskel asked. That was the fourth set, the mystic growled. Some Zombies and Skeletons wandered in, as well. Kskel sighed. It was getting worse. When the Undead first appeared, a couple of big battles happened when they tried to cross the rivers. Barely any stray Undead appeared back then. The big battles still happened every few days, but it was the trickle of stray Undead slowly growing over time that worried him the most. His gaze followed the shore of the Rolengorek until it was swallowed by the darkness. How many Undead were out there now? They really are a perversion of life, he muttered. Everyone already knows that, Fensis said. We never fully knew back then, Kskel told him. It was just a thing people said. Nowits almost as if we''re fighting on any other border. How do you figure? Its like theyre growing, he pointed to the darkness in the west with his nose. Like a tribe. The more members they have, the more often raids go out. Except they were growing far faster than the living. Their food was death, and the west likely had plenty of it between the Humans and the poor migrants that had settled out there. You heard what our raiders said, right? Kskel continued, The ones striking out to keep their numbers down. All those Human villages that were overrun, theyre filled with Undead Humans now. Undead Humans and their Undead animals. Its like they''re trying to replace the living with themselves. Thatspretty creepy? Well, I wouldnt mind them so much if we could eat them. Then itd really just be like any other border. Kskel shook his head at the younger Lup''s wagging tail. Then a glowing Lup arm popped out of his stomach. It vanished as he leapt forward with a startled yip. Theres number three! He shouted. Focus Battle Aura! With a vicious snarl, Fensis brought his paws together and clubbed the Wraith from behind. Though it was incorporeal, the Martial Art-imbued blow drove it into the floor with a wail. They stared at the empty spot on the floor. Oops? Fensis said in a small voice. Dammit, you should know better than that by now! Got it! A voice came from below. Kskel and Fensis came out from under the hoarding and looked over the back of the wall. A patrol on the ground waved up at them. It looked like the Wraith ended up closer to the patrol after being knocked down into the wall and went after them instead. Anyone get drained? The patrols mystic called up at them. Naw, resisted, Kskel replied. Watch out for number four. The patrol resumed its rounds. Kskel returned to his post. Though he knew it wouldnt happen, he checked his Nug hide jerkin for a hole where the Wraiths arm came through. Maybe the fourth one went somewhere else, Fensis said. Not unless it got distracted by something along the way. Stay shC A pale figure made its way through the fields in the distance. Kskel took a bullet from the pile in front of him and loaded his sling. He sent his weapon into a whirl over his head. When the figure drifted within forty metres, he loosed his attack. Ow! What theChold on! Stop! Im not some damned Zombie! The figure resolved into the tan-coloured figure of a female Con, who was wildly waving her arms. First I get attacked by a Wraith, she seethed, and then you hit me with a rock! Sorry. Since she had approached under concealment, all he could see upon first spotting her was a pale blur. The coincidence was enough to make him wonder if the Undead had some twisted sense of humour. Whered you come from? Kskel called down. Northeast, the Con replied. The Undead have crossed the river. A lot of them. I need to talk to il-EnverreCwhat the The Con runner stopped in front of the gate. The doors had been broken open over a year ago and never repaired, but they were still able to stuff it full of furniture. We stopped it up a few days ago, a sentry atop the gatehouse said. il-Enverre didnt like the way the Undead were building up. Just go over the wall. Kskel tried to ignore the welt on the runners shoulder as she scaled the wall and went down the other side. She said she got number four, right? Fensis asked. I guess, Kskel answered, but dont drop your guard. Thirty minutes later, another Con runner appeared. Kskel didnt hit it with a rock this time. Whats going on? Kskel asked as the runner crested the wall. The Undead are on the move, the runner replied. I need to see il-Enverre. Over the next two hours, more and more runners from both the north and south arrived reporting the same thing. Warriors started appearing to take positions around along the walls. The Urmah Lord that oversaw the city C a powerful warrior by the name of il-Enkraagh urmah Koros C joined them. Th-theyre coming here? Fensis asked. The city might be getting encircled, il-Enkraagh answered, shaking out his black mane. Do they do that? I dont know, but whether theyre doing it intentionally or not, its going to end up that way. The entire Undead line is advancing and were likely to hold up our part of it. The course of the rivers created a natural front that put the city on its westernmost point. Even if the Undead all moved at the same time, however, there was a good distance from the western crossing to the city. Did any of our patrols come in? Kskel asked, I didnt see any arrive on this siC His ears pricked at the sounds of distant baying. A long howl followed, which was abruptly cut short. Il-Enkraaghs ears swivelled in the same direction as Kskels. What is it? He asked. An alarm, Kskel answered. Our patrols are fighting something. Theyre coming this way. How far? On a clear night, he would be able to hear those signals from many dozens of kilometres away. With the deluge drowning everything out, however Close, Kskel said. A couple of kilometres, at most. The Urmah Lord left them to enter the gatehouse, reappearing on its roof. Warriors readied themselves as orders travelled along the walls. Kskel furrowed his brow as children appeared with crates and sacks filled with baked clay bullets. What in the world did those runners report? Fensis said as several containers were placed behind them. I dont know, Kskel said, but Im glad they stocked up. Hey, are any of these enchanted? The child he addressed shook her head. Guess that parts up to us, Kskel turned back to face the night. Make sure you pace yourself. I know, I know, Fensis rolled his shoulders as he joined him. Have you been out there these past two weeks? Kskel asked. Me? A couple of times. By the Warmasters orders, every fighting adult was rotated into patrols and raids against the Undead. Much like defending any territory, their knowledge and confidence in fighting their unexpected foe grew with experience. Theyre easier than the Humans, if you ask me, Fensis said. The fleshy ones are pretty squishy and the bony ones are weak to our bullets. The flying stuffs sort of annoying, but everythings nice and dumb. True enough, Kskel grunted. The warbands thatve seen the most fighting have picked up a bunch of tricks, too. Dont let your guard down, though. There are supposedly some powerful things out there that we havent seen yet. A bit more variety might be interesting. Normally, being too eager about a fight would invite a sharp word of caution, but the Undead had a way of dampening the atmosphere wherever they were present. With every newly-arrived runner, that atmosphere grew increasingly oppressive, so they were probably better off having the young and eager keep their spirits up. Kskel pulled up one of the bags behind them. He emptied the bullets from the container, adding them to the neat pile that was already there. The sounds of baying grew closer and, annoyingly, the weather played to the scenario like some Bards dramatic tale. Rain pounded on the city rooftops, sending streams of water pouring off of the eaves overhead. He felt sorry for the defenders who didnt have something to stand under. Incoming! Il-Enkraaghs roar resounded through the rain. In the distance, a pack of Lup came out of the curtains of water. The defenders on the wall leaned forward, slings loaded and at the ready. Come on, tell us what it is If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The first of the Lup C a Lord with a black and grey coat C dashed through the gloom, followed a heartbeat later by five more Lup warriors. The rest of his warband appeared behind them. And behind them Dont hit the wrong guy, Kskel muttered as he raised his sling. He was dead serious. The Lup warband was being chased by Lup corpses. Too fast to be Zombies. Wights? Far to the sides, hunters with a better angle on the pursuers let loose. The Undead broke apart in a storm of bullets. Hey, dont be so eager! Il-Enkraagh shouted, We dont have unlimited ammunition. Kskel looked at the hundreds of bullets stored around him. Just how many Undead were they expecting? The largest battles so far had around ten thousand foes. He didnt want to sound overconfident, but the citys defenders could easily deal with three times the number. The il-Enkraagh called down at the Lup warband when they reached the bottom of the wall. What did you see? On their own, the warbands leader shouted up through the rain, they were no problem, but the sheer numbersthey were still coming ashore when we withdrew C the whole riverbank was choked with Undead. The leaders head turned as he appeared to notice all of the defenders on the wall. Not that I dont appreciate the warm welcome, he said, but whats going on here? It was our turn out west and I didnt send anyone ahead of us. More incoming! Someone called out. Undead appeared at points along the edge of Kskels darkvision. Runners came from everywhere, il-Enkraagh said. Report to il-Enverre. Head around the wall; the eastern gates still open. The Lup Lord and his warband loped south and out of view. I dont see anything yet, Fensis peered into the darkness. Theyre there, Kskel said. Four hundred metres. Coming in at a run. He could already hit them from that distance, but the il-Enkraaghs call to conserve their ammunition made him wait for them to close for better accuracy. As more and more appeared, however, he wished he had attacked as soon as he saw them. He once again hefted his sling, which was still loaded from before, and sent it into a whirl. His bullet went streaking through the rain, finding one of the many Wights swarming forward. Its head exploded, but he couldnt be elated over his otherwise-impressive strike C even without its head, the damned thing kept coming. That only works on Zombies, Fensis sent another shot into the darkness. I know, dammit, Kskel said, Just hard to tell them all apart. I dont think there are any Zombies down there at all. Not like they can keep up with those warriors coming in, yeah? Kskels next bullet caved in the chest of another Wight. It collapsed into a pile of dust, which was rapidly washed away. The younger Hunter had a point. Also Switch out of Focus Battle Aura, he said. These things dont have any defences to bypass. Way ahead of you. Every three seconds saw another bullet leave Kskels sling. More often than not, each one destroyed his target. Yet, for every one that fell, five more stepped over its remains. At this rate, Kskel muttered, we wont have any bullets left for whatevers coming after this. You think theres more? Well, at least the Zombies that you mentioned. Ah, yeah. Both Kskel and Fensis started as something slammed into the roof of their hoarding. Kskel instinctively looked up at the noise, but the ceiling was in the way. Seconds later, a large object joined the streams of water as it tumbled off the side of the wall. Kskel leaned out to see what it was. Below, an Urmah Zombie was clumsily struggling to pull its broken body forward. How in the world He said that the Zombies would come after the Wights, but he never imagined that theyd come like this. A Gao Zombie landed on the wall just outside the hoarding, knocking several hunters down. Another one bounced off of the side of the gatehouse and fell into the city. Before it could get up, it was set upon by the warriors waiting there. With the defenders watchful for falling Zombies, the withering hail of bullets faltered. The Undead surged forward, rapidly flowing toward the wall. Warriors hurled heavy objects C boulders, furniture, chunks of debris and logs C down at them. Kskel and Fensis continued slinging bullets into the sea of advancing Undead. He eyed his depleting stock of ammunition. Hey! Someone bring more bullets up here! He wasnt sure if anyone heard him, but he couldnt stop attacking. For their part, the Undead showed no hint of worry over the fact that hundreds of their fellows were dying by the minute. Dont let up! Il-Enkraagh roared, Weve got more coming! Easier said than done. With a roof over their heads, Kskel and Fensis could keep attacking, but those exposed on the walls couldnt just ignore a two or three-hundred-kilogram body landing on top of them. It was a crude, but undeniably effective way of hobbling their hunters. Kskel loaded another bullet into his sling. Alert! Someone shouted from the north, New enemy! He paused to scan the darkness, breath heaving from his long exertions. A snarl left his lips when he spotted the new entry. Blood Meat Hulks! Kskel called out. His call was repeated along the wall. Fiery Shots, right? Fensis asked. Right. It didnt take long for the warrior clans to figure out how to stop their regeneration, but the fleshy abominations could still absorb a tremendous amount of punishment. Il-Enkraagh appeared from the gatehouse walking over to stand under their hoarding. Another Zombie bounced off the roof. What targets should we focus on? Kskel asked. How many are there? Thirty so far. Theyre still appearing. The Urmah Lord growled, then fell silent. It was a difficult call to make. It would take dozens of bullets to take down a single one, dozens of bullets that could have downed dozens of lesser Undead. A child came up the stairs, lugging a sack of clay bullets with her. Kskel voiced his thanks and she collected the emptied bags before leaving again. Well have our strongest hunters focus on the Blood Meat Hulks, the Urmah Lord said. Everyone else, keep thinning out the rest. His orders were relayed along the wall. Kskel resumed pelting the weaker Undead. Youre not attacking the hulks? Fensis asked. Im nothing compared to some of the other Hunters here, Kskel replied. Lets work onC His nose reeled as a putrid stench washed over them. Fensis leaned out over the side of the hoarding and heaved the contents of his stomach onto the Undead. Where is that damn thing?! Il-Enkraagh shouted. I dont see it down there, Fensis croaked. Their answer came seconds later when another Ghoul landed on the wall. Great, theyve gone from dropping Zombies to Ghouls. Il-Enkraagh roared, leaping out and shredding the thing apart with a single swipe of his claws. It was too late, however: dozens of warriors nearby had been sickened by its stench. Go down and recover, he told the afflicted defenders. Get a fresh batch of warriors up here! Kskel glanced to his sides as he retrieved the new sack of bullets. The scene was repeating itself as Ghouls fell all along the wall. They couldnt even tell how well their defence was faring or how far into the attack they were. The Undead showed no fear, elation, frustration or any other indication of progress or lack thereof. Even if they were wiped out to the very last Zombie, that Zombie would still attack them with the same, reckless hate. Does the deluge in the Draconic Kingdom rain Undead from the skies? Kskel grumbled. Not that Ive heard, the il-Enkraagh grumbled back. We were here last year and it was just the same as the jungle. Somethings clearly off, but its up to il-Enverre to figure it out. A Ghoul landed in the crowd of warriors on the ground behind the wall. Kskel helplessly shook his head. It seemingly didnt matter if the Undead survived so long as they did what they were sent to accomplish. Fensis took a draught of water, rinsing out his mouth before spitting everything out over the edge of the wall. There must be one of those Elder Liches out there, the young hunter said. The Undead are fighting too smart. An Undead caster, huh The Undead they had battled over the past two weeks had plenty of special abilities, but they hadnt yet fought any that could cast spells. Were they something like mystics? Or were they closer to the Human mages that appeared to fight from time to time? Orders from il-Enverre! A Lup warrior came out of the gatehouse, Were withdrawing! So soon? Il-Enkraagh asked, I dont think weve even lost anyone yet. We dont have so many favourable positions that we can simply give this one up. Its the reports from the flanks, the warrior told him. The Undead are advancing across the entire front. Weve gotten reports from the entire breadth of the reach. Kskel eyed the growing horde of Undead. This was happening across the entire Draconic Kingdom? Even if the defenders of the city prevailed, the entire countryside would still be lost and they would be trapped in a veritable sea of Undead. He resumed slinging bullets. Well, at least we dont have to worry about ammunition anymore. How long do we have to hold for? Were not sure, the warrior said. The evacuations already started, but we need to give the civilians a good head start. The warriors lot, huh During the migration, many of the civilian clans fancied themselves as warriors, going so far as to purposely target potentially strong Humans so they might style themselves as such. Now that they were facing a real threat, they were being shown how powerless they truly were. As it was throughout their history, the warriors would fight and die if required so that their people as a whole might survive. Well, not many of us are dying. Destroying thousands of enemies and getting away with barely a scratch would be a great trade if we werent also giving up a defensive position like this. Il-Enkraagh headed north to issue orders and encourage the citys defenders. Fensis dragged another sack of bullets in front of them. N-no, I dont want to go! A high-pitched Human voice sounded from behind him. Are you crazy? A Nar voice growled, Thats an Undead horde out there! Everyone has to go! Hey, Fensis said, you hear that? Theyre trying to save the Humans, too. Of course, they are, Kskel reached for another stone. There are only two sides in this fight: the living and the Undead. Any Human that dies here is one more Undead thing coming after us. His lip curled as a Ghast landed on the wall, filling the air with its rancid stench. The warriors nearby pounced upon it, and then they were all blasted off of the wall by a cow. What? Hey, Kskel I saw it. He flung another shot into the Undead horde, searching for the source of the flying cow. A horse tumbled out of the rain and smashed into the hoarding next to theirs. The timbers splintered and hunters within fell into the Undead below. Kskel traced the arc of the impromptu projectile back to one of the Blood Meat Hulks about two hundred metres away. Gathered near its feet were scores of Zombie Beasts. They dont even need to lug their ammunition around, he sighed, it just walks on its own. Target that Blood Meat Hulk! But the Lord saidC His orders arent being carried out! Kskel loaded another bullet, Take it down before it takes us down! The floor shook as another Zombie Beast splattered against the wall just under them. Were next! He shouted, Get back! Kskel took all of two steps before a horse slammed into his side of the hoarding. The floorboards collapsed under him. He landed in the mud below, fragments of their former shelter raining down around them. A withered claw reached out for him. He kicked the Wight away and pushed himself to his feet. Fensis! Get up and fight! Kskel shoved a Wight away from the dazed young hunter. Something clawed his back. He turned to club away half-rotted Ocelo. All along the wall, he saw groups of other hunters dislodged from their perches, fighting back the endless press of Undead. Not too far from their position, one particularly large clearing had been carved out at the base of the wall. A Ghast leapt out at him, its tattered maw dripping putrid saliva. He ripped out its jaw and used it to shatter its skull. Fight north! Fensis wordlessly turned at his shout, bashing, kicking and biting his way forward. Support came from the walls above in the form of rocks and wooden furniture. They pushed through the thinned-out mass, emerging into the clearing he had spotted before. You made it. Before them, they found il-Enkraagh and his personal warband. The hunters that had fallen from the wall were in their midst, reusing the spent bullets littered over the ground. You came down? Kskel gawked at the sight. We did, the Urmah Lord said, but were not staying. Most of the pressure is on the western wall. Were breaking out to the north now that youre here. A Zombie fell on the il-Enkraaghs head, but it may as well have been a raindrop. He whipped it into the mud with an annoyed growl, crushing its head with a single stomp. The glow of healing magic washed over Kskel, and the burning pain in his back receded. He looked up to find a row of mystics supporting the warband from atop the wall. Convenient, eh? Il-Enkraagh grinned, Lets get out of here. They joined the warband as it fought its way north around the city wall. Cheers of encouragement followed them from the defenders above, and dozens of warriors leapt down to add to their momentum. A thrill of exhilaration coursed through him. It was as if he was living out one of the tales, except this particular story was one he had not known before. They were an unstoppable force cleaving through the most evil of foes. Just a bit more, the il-Enkraaghs voice sounded over the battlefield. Two hundred metres and were out! He wasnt even tired. If anything, he had gotten more tired from endlessly flinging bullets from the wall. Kskel twisted and flicked another bullet into the swarm of Undead chasing after them, destroying the nearest Ghast. The rain of projectiles from the walls further thinned out the Undead trailing in their wake. And then, all at once, they broke through. Kskel lowered himself into a run, looking over his shoulder at the receding mass of Undead. We did it. Woooo, that was great! Fensis tail wagged nonstop, I wouldnt mind doing that again. Dont push your luck, ya damn whelp, Kskel chuckled. We dont haveC An orange glow cast long shadows ahead of them. He looked over his shoulder again. A blinding conflagration rose from the city wall. Kskel squinted, and he thought he could see distant figures thrashing and running about in the inferno. Some of them cast themselves to the field below, where they were overwhelmed by the awaiting Undead. Above the horrific scene, ten figures floated, their rain-slicked black robes catching the fading light of the flames. Ah, so those must be Elder Liches Kskels thoughts didnt linger long on the new arrivals, however. His gaze was drawn past them to the void beyond. There was nothing there that he could see, but he could certainly feel it. A near-tangible weight seemed to press down on him, squeezing his body and wringing out the emotions that had just filled him before. It was as if the pervasive oppression that came with the Undead horde was magnified a hundred-fold. Whispers of dread rose from the corners of his mind: their long battle had been nothing but a frolic through a sunny glade, and their moment of elation would be the last that they would ever know. Kskel exchanged a glance with Fensis. Fear was creeping into the younger hunters eyes, the eager light from before thoroughly extinguished. Il-Enkraaghs warband, too, had ceased their jubilation. Everyone lowered their heads as they picked up their pace in the pouring rain. As they fled into the darkness, a single thought seeped into Kskels entire being. Death was coming for them all. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 11, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Rivulets of rain ran off of Ludmilas cowl and mantle as she silently watched the assault on Rivergarden unfold from high above. Saiko floated beside her, uncaring of the water seeping through its black robes and over the bones beneath. The Elder Lich maintained Invisibility on itself in addition to its Fly spell, while Ludmila remained concealed through her own means. Captain, sixty-five per cent of our available Wights have been eliminated, Saiko announced. Any sign of a runaway spawn effect? Ludmila asked. None. As expected, the defenders are too strong. Wights were one of the species of Undead that propagated themselves. A Humanoid or Demihuman slain by a non-summoned Wight C in other words, a created or naturally spawned one C rose as a new Wight within thirty seconds. Unlike Ghouls and Ghasts, however, the newly-spawned Wights were subordinate to the parent Wight as soon as they were raised. Those Wights could spawn more Wights who in turn were subordinate to them, and there appeared to be no limit. They had roughly the same Difficulty Rating as a weak Silver-rank Adventurer, and, since Death Knights had a limit on the number of Squire Zombies they could raise, it raised a question that begged investigation: was it better to just have Wights instead of Zombies raised by Squire Zombies, considering they both consumed the same resource? Early in the Draconic Kingdom campaign C during their first battle, in fact C they arrived at an answer, which was it depends. Wights could indeed spawn more Wights ad nauseam, making them ideal for massed attacks against enemies of similar and weaker strength. Enough Wights generated in this manner could overwhelm cities and even countries if they had something to point them in the right direction. In the past, Raul proposed a Wight Bomb, which basically involved fashioning a sufficiently powerful mass of Wights and sending it as a self-propagating attack against enemy formations. It didnt work during league matches since Wights couldnt make Wights out of summons, but it did work well against crowds of civilian Beastmen in the Draconic Kingdom. The apprentice Commanders elation over the success of his tactic was quickly tempered with what came afterwards, however. While Wights were subordinate to the Wight that spawned them, if that commander died, they became independent and defaulted to the behaviours of wild, mindless Undead. In a situation where there were only enemies on the field, it worked splendidly, as Wights running amok would autonomously attack living targets, leaving the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead forces alone. However, the Royal Armys operations in the Draconic Kingdom involved liberating the countrys Human population, so Wights presented an unacceptable risk. The sole exception was during the latest two weeks of skirmishing with the warrior clans. Both sides had cleared the war zone of non-combatants, so the Royal Army took the opportunity to experiment further. Now, with their advance resuming, the Wights meant for another round of trials were being disposed of, depleting enemy stamina and resources along the way. How are test drops coming along? Controllers have achieved roughly twenty per cent accuracy. The results would be improved if we conducted the drops from under the cloud cover. Its the cloud cover thats keeping them guessing, Ludmila told the Elder Lich. I think its low enough that the Bone Vultures would get knocked out of the sky if they came out anyway. How far off target are the misses? A dozen metres, at most. Lets mix some Ghouls into the drops. One in ten. According to Tira, who was reporting the situation within Rivergarden, the area behind the citys western walls had been cleared to make room for reserve defenders. Even if the falling Undead missed, they would still land on or near the enemy. Regular Beastman Zombies had proven to be mostly useless against the warrior clans, but they were useful as two-hundred-kilogram dead weights. Teams of Bone Vultures worked together to drop them onto the walls in much the same fashion she had used them in half a year previous in the Katze Plains. Ludmila watched as a falling Zombie squarely landed on one of the hoardings. She expected it to put a hole through the roof, but it simply struck the structure and rolled off. I wonder if I can find out who made those things after this, she murmured. The craftsmanship does appear to be durable, Saiko said. Should we use heavier loads? No, keep dropping Undead on the walls, Ludmila said. I want to see how the Beastmen shift their forces to compensate for the interference. Logically speaking, the enemy Commander would shuffle their forces around to let their most effective soldiers fight unhindered. At least according to Human logic. It didnt even have to be the Commanders: soldiers striving to improve their sides fighting chances would do so of their own accord. Captain, seventy-five per cent of our Wights have been eliminated, Saiko announced. Ready our siege engine teams. Move thirty of them into range. Thirty Blood Meat Hulks ambled forward, followed by herds of Undead livestock. Shouts of alarm rose from the walls below. Was that five hundred metres? According to the sergeants, Saiko said, it appears to be the case. There must be some strong Rangers down there. Have the sergeants keep track of which positions are attacking which Undead. Unless some unknown item or spell was being employed, a Beastman Ranger that could see five hundred metres away on a starless night was probably somewhere around Difficulty Rating Seventy-Five if they focused heavily on Ranger activities. One couldnt be exact due to how their Racial Class Levels might interfere or interact with their Job Class Builds. Regeneration has been disabled on ninety per cent of the advancing Blood Meat Hulks, Saiko told her. So much for that advantage, she muttered. When she employed Blood Meat Hulks for the Sorcerer Kings game in the Katze Plains, their regeneration was near-miraculous in its utility. Once she went to work as a liaison officer in the Empire, however, she found that every company in the Imperial Army had multiple warriors who could simply disable regeneration with Martial Arts. Since the Beastmen figured out how to counter the Blood Meat Hulks regeneration in their very first battle, dealing with otherwise problematic abilities was probably common knowledge in most of the world. They didnt even need to expend resources on Alchemists Fire, vials of acid, or holy water. Death Priests, keep those Blood Meat Hulks alive. You should be able to stay out of sight by hiding behind them. Our siege engines are in position, Captain, Saiko said. Several of them are taking significant damage. Are the attacks coming from the hoardings? Yes. Good, Ludmila smiled. With the Undead falling out of the sky, the defenders naturally moved their strongest Rangers under cover so they could operate without interference. Siege engine teams: destroy the hoardings. She watched as one of the Blood Meat Hulks fetched a cow. It hurled the Undead Beast at the wall with a ponderous movement. In a silly corner of her mind, she imagined the Undead cow mooing as it arced through the air. The six-hundred-kilogram mass crashed into a group of warriors, knocking them off of the wall and into the city. Oof, Ludmila winced. Was that on purpose? Your instructions were to target the hoardings. Right. The inaccuracy of the Blood Meat Hulks seemed to serve in their favour, as the defenders appeared indecisive as they tried to figure out what the new attacks were and what they were being directed at. A few minutes and several dozen Zombie Beasts later, all of the hoardings on Rivergardens western wall were destroyed. The initial impacts and the Undead waiting below probably werent enough to kill strong Rangers, but being dumped out into the field effectively stopped them from serving in their intended role. Siege engine teams: keep suppressing the walls. Main force: begin your advance. Far in the back, the infantry squadrons, along with thousands of Skeleton Warriors, marched forward. With the Beastmens sharpest eyes put out, they would be able to close on the walls with minimal trouble. Raven Princess, this is Chiyome. Ludmila raised a hand to her ear. What do you have for me? This isnt what you asked me for, but I thought you should know anyway. The Beastmen are withdrawing from the city. That sounds like what I was asking for. Theyre not panicking, though. Its an orderly withdrawal. Theyre even trying to save the Humans. I see Want me to do something about it? No, I have to figure this one out. Continue observing the city, Chiyome. Yuh-huh. She lowered her hand. Saiko looked at her expectantly. That was Tira. The Beastmen are maintaining discipline while executing an orderly withdrawal. Shall I order the sergeants to proceed to the next phase? No, our conditions havent been met. Theyre trying to bring the citizens with them, too. Ludmila scanned the city, trying to figure out how to salvage the situation. I need to break them, but how? The warrior clans are too resilient for weak Undead, and I dont want to bring the stronger ones into play yet. A rousing cheer drew her attention back to the wall. She furrowed her brow at the sight of a warband valiantly fighting its way out of the remaining Wights. Thats the opposite of what I need Hope was anathema to despair. She needed to extinguish its flame and stamp out the embers. Her eyes went to the collection of mystics supporting the warband atop the wall. How convenient. Spent Wight controllers: target the casters on the northwestern wall. Simultaneous maximised Fireball. Go in with Invisibility. The ghostly figures of ten Elder Liches appeared in her Truesight, gathering in complete silence above the wall. As one, ten black-sleeved arms pointed their bony fingers at their oblivious targets below. Maximise Magic C Fireball. Ten fist-sized globes of flame streaked down through the rain. A blinding conflagration erupted in the centre of the gathered Mystics. Their howls of anguish lasted all of a second. After three, not even their cinders remained. Beastmen caught at the very edges of a few of the overlapping Fireballs were set ablaze and ran about in screaming panic. Those who remained untouched nearby were aghast with horror. Thats what I was looking for. I need more Ludmila looked to the west. Her main forces were still too far from the wall. The Elder Liches opportunistic strike had broken her methodical advance, but it had also created a breach to exploit, as well. She called down to the Undead casters hovering over the wall. Sweep the walls with Fear spells. Summon Wraiths to run interference for you. Have reconnaissance shadow that warband fleeing to the northeast with a pair of Bone Vultures, she told Saiko. If it looks like theyre coming back, let me know. We cant let them rally the defenders like that again. Raven Princess, this is Chiyome. Whatever the hell you didholy crap! I barely resisted it. resisted? That was some Skill, right? How close are you to the wall? I had some Elder Liches cast Fear along the entire west side. Uhnot close. Im in the bell tower of the Temple of the Four. Its got a good view of everything. The Beastmen and the Humans in the central plaza are shaking in their boots. Well, the Beastmen dont have boots, but you get what I mean. Are they maintaining order? Yeah, but theyre clearly shaken. Do it again and most of em will break. Im not sure I want that much chaos. We need to retain as many Humans as possible. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. She glanced down at the field. The infantry squads were nearly to the wall. Were storming the city soon. Let me know if anything else happens. The Message spell ended. Ludmila looked over at Saiko. Did I use a Skill just now? Would you not know if you had just used a Skill, Captain? Saikos dubious tone reminded her of Nonnas response whenever Ludmila unknowingly did something. It occurred to her that an army composed entirely of the Undead would have no idea if she had or not, as they were naturally immune to mind-affecting abilities. I might have activated something new, Ludmila said. Its hitting friend and foe alike. Some sort of fear-like effect, according to Tira. You just dispatched ten Elder Liches to Fear the walls, Saiko noted. The effect she described reaches at least as far as the plaza with the Temple of the Four. I dont think anyone in our forces here has something like that. If this is true, it merits investigation. The tactical utility of such a battlefield aura is plain. Her other battlefield auras had similarly expansive ranges, so there was a high chance that she was the source of the effect. It wasnt something she wanted to accidentally activate in any situation, so she would have to figure out what was causing it. Below, the infantry squads had gathered below the western wall. The Death Warriors gave their squads a leg up, and two squads started clearing the wall in opposite directions. The other squads hopped down to enter the city streets. Ludmila descended to a hundred metres, watching the urban battle unfold. At this point in the campaign, the participating infantry squads had become quite skilled at managing the movement of their targets. The Death Knights fanned out over the city blocks, arresting the attention of Beastman and Human alike. Unlike previous operations, however, the warrior clans understood the taunt skill for what it was and attacked the Death Knights rather than stand around in frozen uncertainty. Death Priests, keep an eye on your squads. The Beastmen are reciprocating taunts. Based on how things looked, no Beastmen present could quickly destroy a Death Knight. All the nicks and scratches still added up, however, and Death-series servitors didnt have Regeneration as some other Undead did. The remainder of the main force is awaiting your orders outside the western wall, Saiko said. Ludmila eyed the eastern gate, where the Beastmen were still flooding out of the city and onto the highway. Things hadnt gone exactly as planned, but the general flow of events still fell within expectations. She would have to figure out how to safely retrieve the Humans that the Beastmen had taken with them. Unblock the western gate. After that, have them stand by. Oh, the Wight controllers can return to Katze and replace their dominated forces. They should already have instructions on what to pick up. Her attention went back to the streets below. The infantry squads were methodically clearing out the city, just as their fellows had in Oriculon. She watched, unblinking, as an Urmah warrior urging the cityfolk to run was gripped by the throat and run through by a Death Warriors greatsword. Not enough. Blood spattered on the cobblestones before the wide eyes of the surrounding spectators, yet the hues of fear were slowly receding over the city. Make those kills flashier. The Death-series servitors complied. In one street, a pinned Nar warrior had its heart ripped out and crushed in front of its face. In another, a Lup was forced snout-first into the maw of an Urmah. The Death Priest holding both pushed them together until the Lups head was crushed and the Urmahs jaw split open as it choked to death. Directly beneath her, a Death Knight minced an Ocelo into a chunky paste on the street with repeated blows of its tower shield. Not enough. Too fast. Make them suffer. A chorus of anguish rose into the darkness at her command. The churning water in the gutters turned a light pink as the rain washed away eruptions of viscera blossoming all over the city. Beastmen were eviscerated and their entrails were strung from streetlamp to streetlamp like so many lines of festive streamers. Limbs were dismembered and scattered far and wide, and the limbless Beastmen were kicked down the thoroughfares into a pile in the central plaza. Not enough. More! Eventually, they ran out of Beastmen. Ludmila released a quiet sigh. It still wasnt enough. Elder Liches and Death Priests, perform a second sweep of the city with summoned Wraiths. Leave no building uninvestigated. Squad Fifteen and Sixteen, assume defensive stations around the city. Everyone else, collect outside the eastern gate. With her orders issued, the citizens were released from the Death Knights area taunts. Ludmila suspected that most of them werent even under the effect, given their reactions. They stood unmoving in the rain, wordlessly watching as the Undead dispersed. Perhaps they were too terrified to move; perhaps they were just dead to it all. She descended to street level, alighting in the citys central plaza beside the grisly edifice of limbless Beastmen. She looked up at the pyramidal pile of corpses thrice her height, and then at a set of staring citizens nearby. Does this please you? She gestured to the makeshift monument. As one, they shook their heads. Ludmilas lips tightened into a thin line. She couldnt even get that part right. Her boots splashed through streams of blood as she made her way to the nearby administrative office. After climbing to the top of the main stairs, she turned to face the plaza. It was an unnecessary action, as her voice could reach the entire city from anywhere within it, but it came of its own accord. She cleared her throat, also unnecessarily. Citizens of Rivergarden. By order of Her Majesty, Draudillon Oriculus, Queen of the Draconic Kingdom and the Black Scale Dragon Lord, the Beastman scourge is to be purged from her domain. Your city has been liberated, but, for your safety, we must ask that you evacuate for a time. Barges will arrive in the harbour at dawn to transport every man, woman and child to Oriculon. Pack only a few sets of clothing and some blankets; Her Majesty has arranged for your accommodation and provision in the capital. We estimate that you will be able to return in a weeks time. Thank you for your cooperation. Over the next few minutes, the people around the plaza vanished into the nearby streets and buildings. Ludmila returned to the bottom of the stairs, where Saiko invisibly awaited her. Compile an update for the general staff, she said. Let them know that we await further orders. It will be done, Captain. The Elder Lich returned to the skies. Her immediate orders fulfilled, Ludmila idly strolled through the city, mentally reviewing the events and outcomes of the assault. From an operational perspective, it was a success. Nearly all of the general staffs tactical and strategic objectives had been met. In terms of following Lady Shalltears suggestion, however, Ludmila felt that she was failing miserably. At first, she was worried that she would do too much. How hard could it be when everyone said that she achieved such things naturally? Yet, now that she was making an overt effort, nothing worked. The Death-series servitors attempted to instil fear in their enemies through acts of violence. If violence didnt work, their answer was more violence. Yet those ever-increasing extremes of violence at the same time became just as extremely banal. Once people C even regular civilians C got over their shock, apathy set in. When that happened, the state dread that she desired slipped through her fingers. Though Lady Shalltear said it so simply, Ludmilas licence for atrocity was far more difficult to use than anticipated. Are you from the Theocracy? Ludmila stopped and turned at the question. Two young men C boys, really C took a step back into a covered stone vestibule. One was adorned in the blue-trimmed robes of a Water Acolyte. The other was in a Squires gambeson, over which was a surcoat marking him as an adherent of Alah Alaf. She looked up to find that she had crossed in front of a Temple of the Six. What makes you think that? She asked. The Theocracy always comes, eventually, the Acolyte said. B-but for the worst raids, they usually use Angels. Not Undead. They did the same kind of things to the Beastmen, though. And your armour, the Squire said. The trim. Arent you a follower of Surshana? She glanced down to discover that her mantle had shifted slightly to expose her collar and gorget. A slight smile crossed her lips. You are correct on that account, brother, Ludmila said. I am an adherent of Surshana. ButC Then this must be His divine wrath upon the Beastmen! The Squire hopped on the balls of his feet excitedly. Was it? From a certain perspective, it could be interpreted as such. From an outsiders perspective, however, the Sorcerous Kingdoms intervention and spirit of cooperation with the Draconic Kingdom were supposed to be a demonstration of its governments benevolent foreign policy. Ludmila eyed the Squires surcoat. Why was he so excited, anyway? Maybe he had chosen the wrong god to follow. According to Alessia, the Surshana sect of the Faith of the Six was renowned for having both the greatest paragons of the faith and its biggest weirdos. Not that she had anything against anyone who would welcome the Undead. But it was weird in context. I will not presume to speak on behalf of the god of death, Ludmila told them. That aside, we do not come from the Theocracy. I am Ludmila Zahradnik: a Captain of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army. The Acolyte and the Squire exchanged looks. Ive never heard of the Sorcerous Kingdom before, the Acolyte said. Are you from the Koshey? You look and sound southern. Your names southern, too. I get that a lot around here, Ludmila said, but no. The Sorcerous Kingdoms lands are to the northwest. After the latest skirmish between the Baharuth Empire and the Kingdom of Re-Estize, the Duchy of E-Rantel was annexed. Her statement was met with blank looks. so this Sorcerous Kingdoms some place put between Baharuth and Re-Estize? The Squire frowned, Like, uh A client state, the Acolyte filled in helpfully. Right. That. Who do they belong to? Re-Estize? Why would Re-Estize turn part of its land into another kingdom? The Acolyte said, The Empire probably won and did it. The Sorcerous Kingdom is an independent state, Ludmila said. In fact, the Baharuth Empire is a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Huh? But how? Its just a country with a single duchy, right? One city. And how is it a kingdom? Whered your king come from? In a newly-founded polity, the person with the most powerful army usually also ended up in charge, but the Sorcerer King wasnt anything like that. It was an ancient claim that was successfully pursued, Ludmila said. As for how, Im certain that you didnt miss what just came stomping through here. We just recently sorted out our domestic affairs and have been working to establish diplomatic ties with our closest neighbours. We were shocked to find that the Draconic Kingdom looked more like a Beastman Kingdom when we turned our eyes in your direction. In that case, the Acolyte said, what happened to the Theocracy? E-Rantel is just north of it, isnt it? It is, Ludmila nodded. As far as we know, the Theocracy is still there. They even sent some temple staff to help out in our southern territories. No one seems to know why they never came to assist the Draconic Kingdom, though their ongoing war with the Elves in Evasha may be tying up more personnel and resources than anyone expected. The two youths looked down at the steps to the vestibule, expressions conflicted. Going by how the other Temples of the Six were being treated, she couldnt imagine that they would fare any better. Is there a more senior member of the temple staff present? She asked. No, the Acolyte shook his head. Were all thats left. I see. Well, please do your best to assist the people during the move. Dont let their attitudes toward you interfere with your service to the people. O-of course, the two straightened to their full heights. Well do what we can. Hopefully, the cathedral in Oriculon can figure out what to do after. Will it be safe until dawn? The Squire asked, placing a hand where his sidearm should have been. The Undead will be consuming the citizens for a few hours, Ludmila said, so no Beastman will be able to get close. Their faces paled at her words. Oh, thats what I wanted. Something inside her stirred at their reaction. A primal sensation that she had felt many times before. Dont worry, she smiled, everyone has the same rough expectations of the Undead, yes? Were just playing to those expectations. No one will actually be eaten. Ludmila patted the Squire roughly on the shoulder before going on her way. M-may the blessings of the gods be upon you! The Acolyte called after her. Blessings, indeed. She raised her hand, waving casually as she went. Through the two youths, she had already been granted a crucial hint as to what she required. If the Theocracy always counterattacked with the same, extreme prejudice as displayed by her forces, then continuing along that vein would never achieve what she wanted. She would have to do better. When Ludmila reached the Temple of the Four a few dozen metres further along, she flew up to the bell tower. Tira appeared in her vision partway up, her legs dangling over the edge as she munched on a sandwich. Yo, boss, the Ninja said between bites. Thanks for letting me know about that Skill activation. I didnt know you didnt know. Just thought you would want to know about the other thing. Still, thanks. By the way, as an Assassin, have you ever had to manipulate your targets and their escorts into making mistakes? Plenty. Ahwas that what you were doing just now? Ludmila sat down beside Tira, leaning against the bricks of the tower. Yes. I was trying to instil a persistent sense of terror. In that case, the Ninja told her, you messed up. I thought so, Ludmila sighed. Its weird, though C you seemed to have a good handle on it before. Mmhwhen Im going after a target, there are two kinds of terror. The first, lets call it shock. You spring an ambush or pop out of the shadows and do something so big that your target and everyone around them just freeze. Cant keep em like that forever, though. The second kind is for the long game. Making people look over their shoulders and imagine things that arent there. Makes em screw up more and more and openings start appearing for an Assassin to slip through and make the hit or slowly dismantle the targets defences. The latter was more what I was going for, Ludmila said. Id like to keep the entire front in a state like that for the remainder of the campaign. Tira looked up at the dark skies, furrowing her brow and pursing her lips. Thats, uh, pretty ambitious, the Ninja said after a moment. Crazy, even. Ive gotten jobs to off imperial officers before, and their bodyguards simply wont crack. Every Beastman warband out here is like a stronger, tougher version of a company in the Imperial Army and youre saying youre trying to do all of em? I dont know if theres anything I can say that would help. Having someone to speak with is helpful on its own, Ludmila said. Especially one who is familiar with the subject. The forces here should be on the move soon. You should get going as well. Ludmila reached into her Infinite Haversack and produced a half-dozen Message scrolls. She placed them into Tiras open hand. The next town, huh the Ninja said as she put the scrolls away. Were not even sure if theyll stop to defend it, but yes. If they dont, try to get ahead of them and see where theyre setting up their next defensive position. With a gesture of her fingers, Tira merged into the shadows. Ludmila activated her hairpin and flew up to rejoin Saiko. The Elder Lich had a hand to its ear, so she silently waited, scanning the landscape below. Its weird, though C you seemed to have a good handle on it before. What was the difference between now and their operation in the west? Was it because they were civilians? Or already in a posture of flight? Lady Shalltear called her a mistress of fear, yet, now when she was actively trying to promote it, her efforts were falling flat. How could a fa?ade be more effective than a genuine effort? It was a conundrum that she would have to puzzle out. Captain, Saiko lowered its hand. Our report has been submitted. Did the general staff have anything to say? They are still reviewing the results in depth, but our orders were carried out to their satisfaction. What are our new orders? Due to the difficult terrain created by the current weather conditions, Saiko said, our wings are advancing at a much slower pace than anticipated. How much slower? Fifty per cent. thats a lot. Indeed. Our orders are to resume our advance while maintaining our position relative to the rest of the front. That shouldnt be a problem, Ludmila looked down at the harbour. Whats the status of our transports? They will arrive within the hour, Captain. She pulled out her pocket watch. It was four in the morning. Daylight would make instilling a sense of fear into the Beastmen that much more difficult. Organise our forces for the advance, Ludmila said. Once theyre ready, head out at half the originally-planned pace. Ill catch up with you once I finish helping out with the evacuation. Understood. Saiko flew down toward their assembled forces. Ludmila descended south to Rivergardens harbour. On the way, she looked east, her gaze tracing over the mass of Beastmen fleeing up the highway along the Oriculon. She couldnt create the atrocity that she sought on the first try, but she had ample opportunity to figure it out. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 11, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Hey, Kskel. Kskels eyes opened. He sucked in a deep breath. Im up. Whats going on? Nothing, Fensis said. Theyre getting ready to move. Kskel sat up from the floor, wiping the crust out of his eyes. Light leaked through the slits of the nearby shutters. What time is it? He asked. Midmorning, Fensis replied. Il-Enkraagh wants to move while we have daylight. It wasnt much, but some sleep was better than none. They had slowly regained their senses and bearings after the blind flight into the night, curving back to the road following the Rolengorek. From there, they followed it east, stopping at the next Human clanhold to rest. The place had long been emptied, with the Humans being moved away from the river by the local tribes to keep them from randomly being eaten by passing migrants. As such, il-Enkraaghs exhausted warband and its tagalongs could rest in any den they pleased. Most chose the buildings around the holds central clearing, however, and Kskel found that they were far from the only people who had escaped the city when he went to open the shutters. How many people got out? He asked as he scanned the mix of Beastmen and Humans huddling around the clearing. I dont know, Fensis said. Lots. Since we were the first ones in, il-Enverre wants us to blaze the trail east and secure the next hold. Kskel turned away from the window. how long have you been up for? Not long. The Lords were discussing it in the clearing. Can the Urmah keep up with us? Il-Enkraagh said they could. It was probably true, but he still had his doubts about the decision. If it were up to him, he would have reorganised things sooner rather than later, assigning the Nar, Urmah and Ocelo to protect the civilians and Humans while the Lup, Gao and Con fanned out to screen ahead. Warriors were better than civilians when it came to their long-range endurance, but they still were what they were, and they had just come out of an intense battle. Did we get the barges out? Yeah, but we have far from enough. Less than a dozen barges. Theyre shipping the civilians upriver first. Maybe that was why. With fewer to protect, they were using their extra strength to form mixed groups that could strike at the Undead as they advanced. That was good. So long as they maintained discipline, purpose, and the will to fight, they wouldnt be beaten so easily by the teeming hordes of the Undead. Kskel paced around the room, stretching away the last bits of his sleepiness before shaking out his coat. His stomach growled. Do they have food? Yeah, Fensis said. The noncombatants moved supplies out on a bunch of wagons. After equipping his things, Kskel stepped out of the den and into the clearing. A light mist lingered in the streets of the hold, and only a few people were awake and moving about. He raised his nose into the air, following the scent of preserved meat. To the side of the clearing, he found a cart with several Urmah warriors standing guard over it. Il-Enkraagh rose to his feet as Kskel and Fensis approached. Good work last night, he said. Ready for more? Ready or not, Kskel replied, we do what we must. The Urmah Lord shook his mane in approval. Well said! Here, eat your fill C youll need it. Kskel took a strip of meat into his mouth, savouring the salty sweetness of Nug imported from the jungles of home. Back when he had lived there, it was an everyday staple for the poorest of the poor. Now, it seemed like a rare delicacy. Thanks for coming down for us last night, Kskel said. And sorry. Theres nothing for you to be sorry for, il-Enkraagh replied. Thatwhatever it wasplayed us good. My clan lost a quarter of its mystics, and mystics from the tribes fighting nearby got caught up in it as well. Whatever it was You felt it, too? I did. I doubt anyone didnt. The Elder Liches that Clan Torokgha warned us about were everything they claimed, but that presence lurking behind them was far worse. Did you see what it was? No. Il-Enverre said that more strong Undead appeared after we broke out, but they werent the same thing. Il-Enverre made it, huh. How many got out of the city? The civilians were evacuated safely, Il-Enkraagh replied. Most of our warriors, as well. The ones that volunteered to act as the rearguard didnt make it. What about the Humans? A few hundred. The damn fools didnt want to leave. The Undead stormed the walls before we could force most of them to come with us. How many thousands did that add to the numbers of the Undead? He knew Humans were small-minded, but couldnt they understand even that much? Where are the Undead now? Kskel asked. There are no signs of pursuit, Il-Enkraagh answered. Theyre probably feasting on those idiot Humans. What about the countryside? If what you said before the fight started last night is still true, the Undead might have overtaken our flanks. Thats why were heading out, the Urmah Lord said. Il-Enverres sent two dozen warbands to secure the road east. Your usual warband is being added to mine for this, and were to destroy any Undead that have gotten ahead of us. Kskel nodded. It was a simple enough combination. The Lup would sniff out any Undead, and the Urmah would tear apart anything that couldnt be handled through skirmishing alone. They departed a half hour later, feet splashing over the stone road as they padded along at a quick jog. The downpour of the previous night had settled into a drizzle, though the many rivers and streams they crossed were still swollen with runoff. To the south, the silt-laden Rolengorek dominated the landscape. Think they could come out of the river? Fensis asked. I dont see why not, Kskel answered. Whether they can advance directly against the current is another question. Even the strongest swimmer can be washed away by the smallest river during the deluge. His gaze followed a pair of hunters assigned to the shore, then it turned away, crossing the road to the waterlogged fields in the north. Even with the weather like this, he said, they should still be faster overland. Youve heard the stories: theyre slow when they havent caught your scent, but they never tire. Every second we stop is a second they have to catch up. These Humans space their holds at annoying distances, too, Fensis said. Thirty kilometres is too far for our Nar and Urmah civilians to travel in one day. Its why theyre sticking them in the barges first, I guess. The ships will be back for another trip by the evening, too. Maybe theyll bring back more with them and we can all get out of here. If only life were so convenient, Kskel grunted. An hour later, thick columns of smoke along the riverbank confirmed that life was, indeed, not so convenient. Their two warbands ran to the shore, finding hundreds of Beastmen dragging themselves out of the water. Uh, theyre not Undead, right? Fensis stopped a few metres away from the closest of them. Of course not, Kskel rushed forward, wading into the water to help a Con mother and her children ashore. What happened, miss? Th-thethe boats, she gasped for breath. Fire Hundreds of other warriors rushed to the aid of the civilians being washed downstream. The river was filled with bobbing heads trying to escape the current. Did the Undead do it? Fensis dragged another group out of the water. Who else would have done it? Kskel said, Fires dont just accidentally happen during the deluge. Did you see how it happened? The miserable-looking survivors nearby looked to one another. No, someone said. I-I dont understand it. The barges were packed. We should have noticed something, but then, suddenly fires started springing up everywhere! We doused them with water from the river, but they wouldnt go out. Magic? He recalled the Elder Liches conflagration on the wall. Their attack had come out of nowhere, too. What do you think? He asked a nearby mystic. We know too little about what these Undead magic casters are capable of, she replied, but there are countless spells that produce flames. One can only assume that its well within the realm of possibility. Kskel looked upriver to the burnt-out remains of the closest barge, which had been hastily run aground to save its passengers. The ships further from shore had become little more than bits of flaming wreckage floating by. If river transportation could be so easily denied to them, their situation was far worse than they initially expected. Once they could no longer spot anyone in the water, Kskel and Fensis returned to the road where il-Enkraagh and Enjaka C Kskel and Fensis chieftain and the leader of their warband C were looking out over the mass of shipwrecked civilians. Kskel, Enjaka said, how many were on your part of the shore? About a hundred, Kskel replied. It looks like most survived, il-Enkraagh said. But thats close to two thousand people requiring escort. If the Undead hit us now If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Never mind now, Enjaka snorted. These people wont get far as they are. Were going to have to put them up in the next Human village so they can rest. And who will guard them? We wont have to wait for long. More warbands escorting the remaining civilians should be on the way. My scouts say that its clear. Il-Enkraagh blew out a loud sigh. Theres that, at least. The warbands were instructed to help the civilians to the nearby village, which wasnt anywhere near large enough to accommodate them all. Every building was filled and those who couldnt fit inside huddled under the eaves trying to dry themselves off. Fences were taken apart and bonfires lit, the soaked wood adding more columns of smoke to the morning sky. At least the people behind us should see that somethings wrong, Kskel said as they patrolled the village perimeter. Do you think the Undead went out to attack the boats on purpose? Fensis asked. Of course they did, Kskel spat. They have no honour whatsoever. Any warrior with half a lick of sense understood what was going on. The Elder Liches could fly, meaning that they could attack anywhere at their leisure. Yet, they had only done so at two points. The first was when Il-Enkraagh rallied the defenders of the western wall to rescue the hunters that had fallen into the swarms of Undead. It was a feat of valour that any clan would gladly have their Bards boast of in song. As if to quench the elation that came with that glorious moment, the Elder Liches had appeared to wreak havoc. Now, they had burnt their ships and with it any hope for an expeditious retreat. He knew what would happen next. The civilians would be subjected to the same, arduous flight that those bare few in the west had survivedand the warrior clans were honour-bound to protect them. In a single act of cold calculation, their fates had been set on a predictable course. He shuddered as he recalled the dread presence they had felt over the city. It was as if a vile harbinger of darkness had appeared, delivering a wordless whisper of the terrors to come. Uh, you didnt catch anything, did you? Fensis eyed him warily. Huh? You just shivered like you had a chill. One of those Ghouls didnt bite you, did they? Im fine, Kskel said. Something scratched my back last night, but a mystic on the wall healed it. And then that mystic got scoured off the wall by a blazing inferno. He didnt want to remember it. His eyes wandered over the ground ahead of them, stopping at a smooth stone half-buried in the mud. He knelt to pick it up, adding it to his poorly-stocked pouch of bullets. Make sure you have ammunition as well, he said. If those damn things come flying in again Uh-huh. They mindlessly patrolled the premises for the next hour, at which point the first of the groups following after them from the city appeared on the horizon. An Ocelo Lord ran up to the village with his retinue. Whats going on here? He said, Where did all these people come from? The Elder Liches attacked the ships that left ahead of us, Kskel said. Theyre resting here for now. Just great. Is il-Enkraagh here? Kskel bobbed his head and led the Lord to il-Enkraagh and Enjaka. There was little they could come up with between them, so the Ocelo Lord was left with the survivors while il-Enkraagh and Enjaka departed to carry out their original orders. The rain picked up as the day went on; otherwise, it was uneventful. They didnt grow lax in their vigilance, however, scrutinising the riverbank and rows of vineyards along the road. When they arrived at their destination, they were surprised to find a few warbands already occupying it. The scents on the eastern winds proved that they were of the living. Il-Enkraagh looked up at the gatehouse through the downpour, shading his eyes with a paw. Who goes there? He shouted. Gao Okormar and its constituent tribes! One of the Gao shouted back down at them, Most of them, anyway. Were on the way to Torokgha, but we stopped here for the night. Gao Okormar managed the lands northeast of the Human city they had just evacuated. Since the Undead were reportedly advancing along the entire front, it made sense that they would head for the Rolengorek on the way to the city on the lake that served as Clan Torokghas hold. This is bad il-Enkraagh muttered under his breath. Kskel gave the Urmah Lord a sidelong glance. With so many civilians on their hands, he could only think that having more warriors around to protect them was a good thing. Once the sentries granted them passage, il-Enkraagh made his way straight to the centre of the hold, his black mane tossing in the wind as he scanned the surroundings. Gao Okormar wasnt a small clan by any measure, and Kskel guessed that there were several thousand warriors plus five times their number of civilians present in the hold and its surroundings. Much like the one that they had come from, people were trying to make the best of an unexpected situation, with tribes dividing the area between them. They found the Clanlord on the southern side of the clans central clearing, conferring with two dozen tribal chieftains. They turned at the sound of il-Enkraaghs approach. You too? The Gao Lord said. Everyone, going by the number of runners that reached us, il-Enkraagh replied. When did you arrive in this hold, il-Enkaew? The first of us arrived three hours ago, il-Enkaew told them. People are still trickling in. There werent any boats moored here, but I sent a pack of hunters across the Rolengorek to Torokgha. They should be back with some ships late this afternoon. Didnt you see theCno, never mind, il-Enkraagh released a tired sigh. Those who have rested the longest need to continue moving east. We have at least fifty thousand coming from the west. Fifty thousanddid you fight at all? For about half of last night. We destroyed thousands of Undead, but more kept coming. Those Elder Liches theyve been talking about showed upand theres something worse behind them. Il-Enverre made the call to withdraw after we found out what was going on across the entire front. Il-Enkaew and his chieftains spent several moments silently digesting the information. Since you came out of the city relatively unscathed, il-Enkaew said, can we offer resistance at every town along the way? Well have eighty thousand between us. I dont doubt that we could, il-Enkraagh said, and we will probably have to. The Undead hordes behaviour has clearly changed C there is some malevolent will actively directing them now. Theyre using tactics weve never seen before. Speaking of which, I hope those boats you sent for never come. why? The barges that we were using to transport our people were destroyed in transit. I was going to ask if you saw the columns of smoke downriver, but you probably sent those runners hours before then. What did it cost the Undead to do that? Il-Enkaew asked. Nothing, as far as we could see, il-Enkraagh answered. The ships just went up in flames on the river while it was raining. Il-Enkaew gao Okormar looked down, pressing a paw to the back of his neck. Kskels mouth fell open in dismay as he realised the implications that il-Enkraagh was pointing out. Crossing the Rolengorek during the deluge was impossible for most without using ships. With the Undead destroying those ships, everyone north of the river was effectively separated from those in the south. Their new destination was the Human city on the border of the jungle, some one hundred-odd kilometres away. Well get our people going, il-Enkaew said. Every group that comes in will be allowed four hours of rest. Does that sound alright? It will be prudent to split up the races, as well, il-Enkraagh nodded. The Con, Gao and Lup civilians can cover the distance in two days or so. It will take the Nar and Urmah three times as long. The forerunners shouldnt need an escort, so we can dedicate all of our forces towards delaying the Undead advance. Im sure il-Enverre will find the reasoning soundby the way, where are your Humans? Il-Enkaew exchanged glances with his chieftains. They were, uhsedated, if you can call it that. We used the stuff that Sage Khhschlr distributed to pacify them while our defenders were busy. Those Humans werent going anywhere unless we planned on carrying them. Im glad we didnt use that stuff, il-Enkraagh said. Il-Enverre and the others dont trust that Sage any further than they can throw her, so he just left her delivery to rot. If the entire countryside was filled with sedated Humans, how many millions did that add to the ranks of the Undead? Their situation only seemed to grow worse with every new bit of information. Kskels warband drew the night watch, so he and Fensis curled up in a free spot along the inside of the holds wall. Fensis prodded him awake a few hours later, and he found the place four times as crowded as before. Has il-Enverre arrived yet? Kskel asked. No idea, Fensis yawned. I got up five minutes before you did. They gave up their spot to a family that was wandering around with lost looks on their faces. Enjaka assigned them to the piers, where they found that a large crowd had gathered. Whats going on here? Fensis asked as they swapped with a pair of sentries from gao Okormar. First batch for transport, the sentry answered. Il-Enkaews hoping we can sneak out at least one trip before the Undead notice. What were the chances of that? The Undead already knew to destroy their boats. Have the Undead shown up at all? Kskel asked. Nope, its been pretty quiet. Not even a Wraith to pester us like they usually do. Maybe they did have a chance. The front was huge and whatever was directing the Undead couldnt be everywhere at once. Even ten Elder Liches was a scarce number to control so many Undead over such a wide area. Kskel and Fensis took their place in the line of sentries along the wharf. An hour later, a group of dots appeared on the eastern horizon, which rapidly resolved into river barges. Good! Il-Enkaew clapped his paws, Our ships are coming in C no pushing! Well fit as many as we reasonably can. Though the crowd didnt press forward, the weight of their anticipation and anxiety felt much the same. Kskel divided his attention between the waiting civilians and the approaching ships. what? Kskel looked over his shoulder at Fensis confused voice. Some four hundred metres away, one of the ships was gone. There were no flames or plumes of smoke: it had simply disappeared. I didnt see it, Kskel said, what happeC One by one, the barges sunk into the river. Their crews milled about on their decks, looking just as confused as Kskel felt before jumping overboard. They, too, vanished in turn. Can someone explain what in the world happened to those ships?! Il-Enkaews frustrated roar sounded over the waterfront. Th-they just sunk! One of the other sentries said, No sign of a fight. A worried clamour rose from the crowd. Kskel was too busy watching the rivers surface to see what they were doing. There were no pieces of debris or bodies floating by. Get your people moving, il-Enkaew, Il-Enkraagh called down from the nearby wall. Its clear that they arent going to let us cross. Half of the sentries along the wharf were reorganised to help clear the way to the eastern gate. Kskel and Fensis remained, watchful for whatever had sunk their transports. How many Undead do you think are in the river? Fensis said. I dont know, Kskel replied. This is really bad, isnt it? There are enough Undead to push us back across the entire basin. Were cut in half by the river, but the Undead can cross whenever they want. The Clanlords will figure something out, Kskel told the younger hunter. We just need to help hold things together. He wasnt sure if his words were in any way convincing. No matter which way he looked at it, they were in a dire situation. Kskels eyes went to il-Enkraagh on the wall, who was still watching the civilians gathered along the wharf file out of the city. A Con runner came up behind the Urmah Lord, who turned and swivelled his ears toward the newcomer. Ten minutes passed before Enjaka came down to speak to the members of his warband stationed along the wharf. The Undead are on the move, he said, they left the city two hours ago. Are we having everyone vacate this hold, then? Kskel asked. Not right away, Enjaka shook his head. The people need a bit of rest or theyll be collapsing on the road. At their current rate, the Undead will reach this hold in a day, but il-Enverre is conducting a fighting withdrawal. Hopefully, that will slow things down enough that we can get the civilians out of this alive. But the warriors need to rest, too Il-Enverres already issued orders for that. In the morning, the warriors here will head out and begin skirmishing in the forward forces place. Il-Enverres forces will rest here and prepare the defences for whenever the Undead arrive. Well head to the next hold once the Undead reach this one and repeat. Kskel tried to remember how many walled holds there were to the easternmost city. That will get us five days at this rate? Fensis said, Our slowest need six. If we stall for four hours at every hold, Enjaka said, that should get us enough time. The fastest civilian groups will get there in two days, so we may even receive reinforcements at some point. Dont we still have Undead moving on the flanks? If we try to stall our part of the front, were going to end up in the situation we withdrew to avoid in the first place. We know, their Lord rumbled grimly. But that is what we must do to protect our people. The best we can do about the flanks for now is to have hunters screen for approaching Undead. Who knows C killing tens of thousands of Undead a day may completely syphon away their strength before this fight gets very far. That would be nice, Kskel grunted. What about nar Torokgha? Do we know what theyre doing yet? No, Enjaka shook his head, but since they sent those boats, they should at least have some idea of whats going on here. Il-Enkraagh just sent a few hunters to update them on our situation. Will they make it with Undead watching the water now? Fensis asked. They havent been able to detect any of our decent hunters so far, Enjaka said. We should be able to establish some lines of communication soon. He hoped it would be the case. Despite all of their preparations prior to the Undead advance, everything their forces did a mere day after it started was more improvisation than anything else. For now, Enjaka told them, youre to continue carrying out your duties. Once your watch is over, get as much rest as possible C were going to have a long fight ahead of us. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 11, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 22nd Day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE Captain, squads nine through twenty-one have finished reporting in. What did they discover? The major points are effectively identical, Saiko said. They await your orders. Ludmila sighed. The four temple staff members lined up in front of her echoed her sigh. The Beastmen leaving countless intoxicated Humans in their wake probably delayed the Royal Armys advance more than any conventional strategy they could have used. Have we received a response from Countess Corelyns delegation yet? She asked. No, Saiko answered, but this is not a situation our forces are equipped to handle regardless. She wasnt sure if anyone in the theatre was equipped to handle the situation, never mind the Elder Liches and Death-series servitors. A mere day into their operation, they already had over a hundred thousand poisoned citizens on their hands. From a tactical perspective, the Beastmens use of the wild Laira variant worked in the Royal Armys favour. The effect of the plant was such that the afflicted citizens didnt even care to move and the Undead advance didnt allow the Beastmen the luxury of moving them. Immobilising them with paralysing levels of terror proved unnecessary; the citizens were already experiencing paralysing levels of euphoria. While this effectively secured the Draconic Kingdoms citizens for them, it also left the army with a countryside filled with intoxicated invalids. Their state was such that they just stayed awake until they collapsed from exhaustion and soiled themselves wherever they languished. They wouldnt eat or drink unless someone was actively nursing them. Resume our advance, Ludmila said. Have the sergeants continue to report their findings. Let me know as soon as they notice any changes in the state of the citizenry. Acknowledged, Captain. Saiko turned away before flying off to see to his tasks. Ludmila turned her attention back to the temple staff. As with what she had witnessed across the Draconic Kingdom, the towns strongest citizens were culled through purposeful effort, leaving the young and inexperienced behind. Of the four, three were Acolytes, while the other had been ordained for less than a year. Ludmilas gaze went past their shoulders to the open door of the warehouse behind them. She walked past the group, stopping at the first of several wagons within. She reached into one of the sacks in its cargo, withdrawing a somewhat-intact sample of the crushed plants stored inside. She turned and presented it to the eldest C a young woman from the Temple of Bounty. Have any of you seen this plant before? She asked. The temple staff passed the plant between them. All of them shook their heads after a brief examination. Weve never seen it before, the woman said. Can it be assumed that this is responsible for the state of our townsfolk? It is, Ludmila said. This is a wild variant of Laira: the plant refined into what is commonly known as Black Dust. Black Dust, the woman breathed, we recognised the symptoms, but its hard to imagine something from Re-Estize ending up here during all this Ludmila frowned inwardly at the reply, wondering if the mental map of those in the Draconic Kingdom simply had a label with narcotics slapped on top of the kingdom in the regions northwest. The arbitrary response, however, demonstrated something odd C something that Lord Mare had pointed out to her about Job Classes. By his explanation, every Job Class was an appropriately-themed bundle of knowledge, skills and abilities. She had no reason to believe that he was lying, but it was still difficult to accept and hard to prove. The juxtaposition of different Job Class specialities playing out before her was likely as good an example as one could normally get. According to Queen Oriculus, Laira did not grow in the Draconic Kingdom; neither did it see distribution from other Human countries. Thus, the Cleric referred to it through its association with Re-Estize. At the same time, however, she recognised the symptoms. Did everyone else recognise the symptoms? Ludmila asked. All of the temple staff nodded. The youngest of them was six or seven, so Ludmila couldnt imagine her being educated in narcotics that she wouldnt ever be expected to see. The answer to the anomalous knowledge lay in the fact that Job Classes in the healer category could innately assess and identify ailments afflicting their patients C or targets as Lord Mare called them. This expertise was dependent on their level and several other factors, but, as Laira was a mundane plant with mundane effects, even Acolytes gained basic Job Class insights on its effects. Whether they could do something about them was dependent on whether they knew the requisite treatment, which was, in turn, dependent on their level and the spells that they had access to. Rather than the effects of Laira being something they had studied about or seen before, the diagnosis was something that they felt. From there, their minds worked backwards to come up with the most plausible rationale for their insight. In the Priests case, the common knowledge of the drugs presence in Re-Estize led to it being the source, despite their information being based on rumours of faraway lands. If one were to ask a Ranger, they wouldnt be able to so accurately assess the symptoms of the afflicted without learned expertise. The closest it would probably be was poisoned or sick. They could, however, look at the plant and innately understand that it was dangerous in some way. Their knowledge of poisons could also lead to figuring out some Ranger-related use for it. A Rangers knowledge of nature also gave a sense of the conditions that the plant required to grow and they would then use that insight in combination with their experience and knowledge to identify the closest probable source. When Ludmila examined the plant, her immediate conclusion was not that it came from Re-Estize despite her witnessing its cultivation and abuse in and around Fassett County. Instead, it was that it either grew naturally in the semi-arid wilderness south of the Empire, or the mountain valleys between the Oriculon Basin and the vast desert to its south. At the same time, she somehow knew that it couldnt grow in the Draconic Kingdom, even though its southern provinces were an ideal climate for it. Nothing said that it couldnt grow in both of the other places C mundane plants didnt pick and choose where they grew, after all C and she did recall seeing it growing alongside the other vegetation during her time with the Empires Fifth and Sixth Army Groups. However, since the highly territorial Wyvern Rider Tribes were in the way and the south was more accessible to the Beastmen anyway, that the Laira came from the ranges to the Draconic Kingdoms southeast became the logical conclusion. If one presented the sample to a Job Class with natural knowledge and the eye of a healer C such as a Druid C they would be able to identify the effects of Laira on their patient and accurately point out the regions where it likely grew, so long as they knew those regions existed. A Druid in the Empire would say it was from the lands south of the Wyvernmark or some similar environment in the Karnassus region. One in the Draconic Kingdom would say it was from the mountains bordering the Draconic Kingdoms southern provinces. The existence of this Job Class mechanism was naturally exploited by many cultures. In particular, the occasional appearance of travellers in tribal societies allowed individuals to combine their Job Class insights with new experiences and knowledge, and those travellers would then return to their tribes with beneficial new ideas, technologies and magic. Smith Kovalev was another example of a traveller in Human society, as was Liane Wagner who had seen the world from the Holy Kingdom of Roble to the Great Steppe. In a way, Ludmilas work was turning her into a traveller too. But how did it affect so many people? The Cleric of Bounty asked, The Beastmen didnt force us to take it, nor did they burn it in the streets. They dumped it in your wells, Ludmila answered. By the looks of it, multiple sacks at a time. Those who consume Black Dust usually sprinkle a pinch derived from a far-less potent cultivar into a cup of water. We have no idea how long it will take for your groundwater to clear, so its advised to draw water from the nearest running source. Barring that, youll need to cast Purify Food and Drink on any water that you draw from the wells. No wonder we werent afflicted, the Priest said. Purifying temple water is routineI dont think were going to have enough mana to do it for the whole town, though. Once the effects arent so severe, the citizens will be evacuated west across the Forst. You wont have to deal with it there. Whats important right now is that everyone avoids taking additional doses of your tainted water supply. The row of temple staff nodded in understanding. Ludmila smiled at how docile they had become. Just thirty minutes previous, two of them tried to turn the Death Knights sweeping the plaza. The youngest one threw a vial of Holy Water at Ludmila. Why it had been aimed at her and not Saiko, who was standing right beside her, was a mystery. She wasnt sure she wanted to ask. In all, however, they had the making of good Clerics. They could have fled with the Beastmen, but instead chose to stay with the people they served. With the towns affairs in order, Ludmila flew up to join Saiko, and, after one last look at the town from above, they flew southeast. We need more living staff to support our operations, Ludmila said. At this rate, were going to spend more time dealing with the citizens being left behind than Commanding the army. This situation is unique, is it not? Saiko asked. Im not so sure about that. This most recent development aside, the Undead horde should be one of our default strategies. Its a convenient bundle of preconceptions that we should exploit at every relevant opportunity. Then, in the future, what would be required? Logistics officers to start with, but thats something that will fix itself as our army raises more Commanders. Well also have to collaborate with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to produce some sort of public relations division. The latter is probably crucial for us going forward. The need for logistics officers had already been identified by Captain Gunnar, and it was a role that couldnt be fulfilled by the Undead beyond the basic tasks that the Undead handled. As for public relations, the Frost Giants preferred form of diplomacy was performed with an axe C seemingly the whole army was like that, including Lord Cocytus C so there was a glaring hole in that department. Is diplomacy on the field truly necessary? Our work is where diplomacy has the greatest impact, Ludmila said. In times of peace, people can talk in pointless circles forever, offering everything, yet nothing at the same time. In war, civil diplomacy is optional, but what is sown on the battlefield will be remembered for generations or even longer. With ourcultural disadvantage, well want to employ every weapon available to achieve our foreign policy goals. Saikos robes fluttered in the wind as he flew on in silence. Ludmila wondered if those aspects of statecraft would ever matter to the Elder Liches. That in itself was another undeniably useful facet of the Undead horde strategy: every imaginable behaviour expected of the Undead would be met with no complaints by their enemies because there was usually no one to complain to. Thus, the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead servitors could pursue their goals in their telltale Undead way. She assumed that it would eventually only work on occasion, however. As the Sorcerous Kingdom expanded its influence, more and more of its neighbours would associate the Undead with them rather than any natural cause. Additionally, if the Sorcerous Kingdom didnt arbitrarily wreak havoc everywhere, observers who were aware of the big picture could easily link the appearance of the Undead to the Sorcerous Kingdoms agendas. In the end, they would be limited to plausible areas with negative zones similar to the Katze Plains, if they existed. Even if they did, the resident Undead might not take kindly to their home being used as a staging ground for a foreign power. It wouldnt do for a nation that counted the Undead amongst its citizens to not get along with other Undead-friendly states. The Oriculon loomed ever larger as they flew south, and they arrived over the highway along its northern bank late in the afternoon. Above them, the low-hanging clouds threatened to dump sheets of rain over the land. Below, tens of thousands of Undead shambled forward at roughly one-and-a-half kilometres per hour. Her eyes followed the highway east to the next town, which was roughly fifteen kilometres away. Beyond the town, a long stream of Beastmen were already making their way further east. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. It looks like they intend to carry on with this strategy, she said. The general staff has mixed opinions on whether their growing numbers will encourage them to mount a major offensive soon, Saiko said. Well, our job is to keep that from happening. Due to the way that the Royal Army was advancing, the Beastmen couldnt flee north or south into the mountains along the edges of the Oriculon Basin. She was fairly certain that most of them wouldnt have anyway, as both the Humans and Beastmen used the basins expansive river system as the principal mode of travel. As the hours passed, more and more of the retreating Beastmen reached the banks of the Oriculon. The ships that they expected to use, however, had been denied to them. With that, the Royal Armys broad initiative resulted in the conflict being set on a solid course. The Beastmen were being funnelled up the river and their forces were divided in half by the impassable Oriculon. All that was left was to sort them out, which they were doing nicely on their own. What are we facing in the town ahead? Ludmila asked. The most recent estimates are up to three sets of twenty thousand Beastmen operating in their respective tribal warbands. They are currently cycling their forces for the evening shift. At first, the Beastmen had divided into two armies that took turns resisting the Undead advance. They didnt form the same sort of army as Humans did, instead using a warband system that was highly specialised in raiding and skirmishing. That was from a Human perspective, however. The Frost Giants saw it as a more normal way to conduct war, and she expected that many Demihumans would think so as well. How many are they losing to our Wraith harassment? Roughly five hundred per hour. They are gaining new warriors faster than our combined summons are killing them. Its just one part of a rapidly-compounding problem for them, Ludmila said. Well be picking up the pace soon. Though she called it harassment it was more reconnaissance in force. The Elder Liches sergeants werent participating in combat, so they spent their mana on summons that both killed Beastmen and updated their overall picture of the front. Two hours passed before the Beastmens fresh forces started harassing the fringes of the Undead hordes advance. She watched over three dozen warbands pop up along different parts of the front, using slings to whittle down the mass of weak Undead. They had the same risk-averse approach as they carried since the front developed, retreating whenever the Undead came within a few hundred metres. While it appeared that the Undead were taking one-sided losses with every assault, the whittling down part was mostly an illusion. The Elder Liches controlling the dominated forces were padding the leading fringe with summoned Undead and true losses were negligible. As the sun set and twilight settled over the land, Ludmila made her first move. Lets begin. Elder Liches, cast Fog Cloud. Make sure they connect properly. Blotches of thick white mist started to appear below her, obscuring the landscape below. Fog Cloud was a Second-tier spell that conjured a six-metre-radius cloud of fog that emanated from a point of a casters choosing. The spell lasted three minutes per level, so each cloud conjured by the Royal Armys powerful Black Counterfeiters would last one hundred-five minutes. Relatively speaking, it was a cheap spell, and the Elder Liches could combine their efforts to create a fog bank that covered the Undead armys advance. The skirmishing Beastmen immediately faltered at the sight of the white mist. One of the main benefits of the spell was that it limited vision to two metres. As the fog was conjured, even Ludmilas Truesight couldnt see through it. Once the fog bank started to roll forward, the skirmishers pulled back. Infantry Squads, advance with the fog. Stay inside of it. Her Death-series servitors marched forward. Each squads Zombie retinues spread out into the fog while the Death Knights and Death Warriors mingled with them. One of the advantages of having Beastman Zombies was that they were about the same height as Death-series servitors, making it difficult to differentiate between a Level One Zombie and a Level Thirty-Five Death Knight in the mist. Their shrouded advance continued mostly unchallenged for the next three kilometres. Hopeful hunters sent bullets into the wall of fog, but nearly all of their attacks failed to hit anything but the ground. Eventually, several warbands came together, their Lords conferring with one another on how to tackle the new tactic. After a few minutes, they dispersed and approached. Here they come. Send some Zombies ahead. See if you cant draw them toward you. The Beastmen couldnt see through the fog and the Undead couldnt see out of it, but Ludmila could see each side from above. Dozens of Zombies appeared at the edge of the cloud, and the Beastmen reacted instantly. The warbands tore into their flimsy opponents and ripped their way deeper into the fog. Their savage war cries were joined by the unearthly howls of Death Knights, and the harsh chorus carried over the countryside. Kill as many as you can! Dont worry if its sloppy; we have plenty of prey ahead of us. Several minutes later, the sounds of battle died down. Ludmila watched the leading edge of the fog for fleeing Beastmen. In the distance, the Beastmen on the towns walls also awaited the outcome. All sergeants report the resolution of combat, Saiko said. All enemies have been neutralised and raised, but our forces will not be able to keep up with the cost in Zombies. I dont think this will go on for too long, Ludmila replied. After her dismal results in generating fear in Rivergarden, she decided that trying too hard was counterproductive and thinking too hard about it was pointless. With the assault on the city behind them, she had her centre force assume the same stance as they had in the west while she dealt with the mess that the Beastmen left behind in every town and village. From what she could see, however, that reversion to their old tactics produced more promising results than the overt slaughter of the urban assault. As Ilyshnish once mentioned, ambush predators enjoyed stalking, but they despised being stalked. Shocking the Beastmen into a state of terror C and the Draconic Kingdoms citizens, for that matter C didnt work in the long run, but the way they were doing things now tapped into a different sort of response. It was a creeping, primal fear that always lurked in the corner of ones mind. Nothing flashy was required: only the feeling that they were being hunted C the thought that something was tracking them over the horizon or following them from out of sight, ever ready to pounce. In many ways, it was just her thing. She was an Undead Ranger C or a hunter in the Beastmens tribal terms. Now, her task was to hunt her quarry with an army. The fog bank closed within three kilometres of the town, yet the Beastmen still appeared paralysed with indecision. At two kilometres, they started to withdraw. Infantry Squads: advance at a jog. Dont worry about leaving your Zombies behind. Elder Liches: Keep that fog ahead of our infantry. This one does not understand, Saiko said. Fog Cloud does render their ranged skirmishing tactics ineffective, but Beastmen favour melee combat. This should not have been such an extreme deterrent. Are those the words of the general staff? No. A personal assessment. A deterrent doesnt have to be extreme to work. In this case, the enemy that they planned to face became a complete unknown. Furthermore, our forces continued to move with conviction. I think most sensible Commanders would try to figure out what was going on before committing their forces, and we didnt give them enough time to do so. Thus, they withdrew to avoid falling for whatever trap or scheme was in play. Below them, the infantry squads stormed the walls. Ludmila did a rough count of the remaining Beastmen forces trying to get out. Conceal the gate with fog. Fireball the opening. The white fog that appeared flared with an angry orange glow as six Fireballs promptly incinerated the hundreds of tightly-packed Beastmen pushing through the gate. Death Knights reached those reeling back from the inferno, butchering them on the spot. The town has been secured, Saiko said. Shall we enter a consumption phase? No, Ludmila looked up the highway, resume our pursuit. Set our pace to twenty-one kilometres per day and resume harassment with Wraiths. Avoid targeting the civilians as usual. Twenty-one kilometres per day will have us catch up to their slowest civilians. Are we to still leave them alone at that point? No, they can be killed. The goal is to wring every last bit of strength out of them before they collapse and are overtaken. Those that are killed and raised will be sent to chase down those who left them behind. Our Elder Lich controllers should have some free space, so use Ghasts to raise more Ghouls and Ghasts for them to dominate. Repeat the process until we run out of Urmah and Nar targets. Once that happens, increase our pace to catch up with the Ocelo group. This is the last night of sleep that they will ever get.
Waiwait. Please! A voice called from behind Kskel. He turned and sent a bullet into an Urmah Zombie that emerged from the mist. The owner of the voice C a female Nar with emerald eyes C gave him a pleading look. II cant, she said weakly. Help me, please Kskel sent another bullet into a figure in the mist. The Nar fell forward. Hehep, she panted into the mud. Please. He gritted his teeth and looked away. The tearful moans of the Nar female haunted his footsteps. Then, the mist caught up with her and the moans turned into screams. She was only one of many. All across the front, the Nar and Urmah struggled to stay ahead of the creeping mist. They ran until they could run no more, and then they walked until they collapsed and the mist took them. The Nar female reappeared, dashing straight for him. Her coat of stripes was torn and her eyes glowed red. Kskels bullet found the Ghouls chest and it erupted into a spray of rancid viscera. The stench reached a nearby Urmah, who gagged and doubled over, retching involuntarily. And, then, the mist took him too. Well, thats some timing there. He looked up at the starless sky. It was probably midnight. How long were they going to be fighting for? Kskel glanced toward Fensis, who was fighting a dozen metres away. Like him, the young hunter was stuck in a state where he watched Nar and Urmah collapse from exhaustion, disappear amidst heartrending screams, and then reappear as Undead. Fensis sent a look his way. He knew what he was thinking. Defending the civilians was a futile effort. The insidious nature of the Undead was in full force: they were slow, yet they never tired. It was almost as if they were created to extract the maximum amount of anguish, suffering and despair out of the living. Were pulling out. His ears swivelled toward Enjakas voice. He wasnt the only one that heard him. No! Dont leave us! Please! You warriors are supposed to fight! Where is your honour?! Im sorry! The chieftain cried, We must do what is best for Rolengorek. You cannot outrun the Undead and we are still days away from our destination. Losing warbands here means that there will be that many fewer fighting when the clans are ready to fight. With one last sorry, the Lup Lord turned and left. The rest of the warband followed. Kskel fell onto the stones of the road. what? Kskel! He stared up at the darkness. Blinding pain pulsed from his right hip. Kskel! We need a mystic over here! What happened? Kskel asked through a haze of agony. Itsa metal arrow? Fensis said, No, its shorter. A quarrel. It got you in the hip. Hey! We need a mystic over here! I didnt know the Undead used crossbows, Kskel groaned. The mystics wont come. They ran out of mana hours ago. The pale mist flowed over his legs. Fensis reached down to help him up. A Ghast appeared from the fog and bowled the younger hunter over, biting and clawing with wild abandon. A second one came to attack Kskel. When Fensis finally fought it off, he kicked the one on Kskel away. Lets get out of here, Fensis looked around before kneeling beside him. Ill help you up. Just go, Kskel said. I cant move my right leg at all. Youre not carrying me all the way back to the jungle. I dont have to. The mystics will heal you up long before then. Another set of Undead came out of the mist. Kskel turned his head to count them. There were five Ghasts, eight Ghouls and dozens of Zombies. One of the Zombies was much stronger than the rest. Leave me! Kskel shouted, Were both dying at this rate. You heard the chiefs orders. With a frustrated curse, Fensis fled. Kskel wondered if he could at least kill a few Zombies in his wretched state. To his surprise C and his extended suffering C death didnt come. The Undead ran right past him, chasing after Fensis. Others similarly went by as if Kskel was nothing more than a pebble on the road. He sighed, lying flat on his back as the rain poured down on him. Cold dread collected in the pit of his stomach as his body seemed to take on a fever. That damn Ghast infected me! No wonder they left me alone How long would it take? His hip was shattered, so he couldnt move. No help would be coming. He could only lie there and wait. Suddenly, he realised that someone was standing over him. He squeezed his eyes shut several times, unsure if he was seeing things in his feverish delirium. A Human? It looked like a Human, but her scent was weak. A Human female in some sort of white armour. In her right hand was a spear-like weapon. Kskels eyes settled on its blade, which glowed with a ghostly light. Kill me, he croaked, then coughed. The weapon drifted over, its blade hovering over his neck. What is your name, hunter? The Human asked. Kskel, he answered. Kskel lup Inui. He closed his eyes, waiting for her killing stroke. When it didnt come, he opened them again to find that the Human had withdrawn the weapon. Kill me, dammit! He said, Give me a warriors death, atC The words died in his mouth as the strong Zombie from before appeared behind the Human, hefting a black crossbow. Upon closer inspection, it wasnt a Zombie at all. Since it didnt attack her, Kskel could only assume that the human wasnt a Human at all, but one of the Undead. Ill be leaving you as you are, she said. You know why, yes? You can feel the fever taking you, weakening you by the minute. No, he groaned. No! Kill me! Kskels chest heaved. The not-Human knelt beside him, stroking his head with a warm hand. Warm? Is she Human, after all? Maybe its the fever Worry not, Kskel, she smiled. All things must die. And for you, a new hunt awaits at the end of life. He felt his very being shrink away. Its her The presence behind the Elder Liches. The cause for the Undead hordes sudden change in disposition. The slowly growing darkness creeping out of the corners of his mind. It was all her. Tears streamed from Kskels eyes as despair took him. Death stalked the land; his people were her quarry. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 12, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 23rd Day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE Il-Enoweli con Heleyia made his way through the mist along the broad stone road that followed the river to the sea. The rivers rushing waters offered the only sounds in the stillness of the morning as he walked past the countless Human farms that straddled its course. At his shoulder, Eneleli C the leader of one of the tribes under his clan and a longtime friend C eyed the surroundings warily. What is the point in this? Eneleli said, we have a long march ahead of us, and I doubt that the Humans will respond favourably. There is no harm in asking, il-Enoweli replied. I feel my honour chafing with every step, his friend sighed. He could empathise with his frustrations. Five months had passed since the discovery of the verdant valley hidden far in the south. With how quickly the Humans in the mountains on the way had given up their territories, he never imagined that they would still be trying to take it nearly two seasons later. A part of him blamed himself, as the initial results made him confident that the Humans would be firmly under Beastman control before the wet season. Mostly, however, he blamed Sage Khhschlr, who was managing their efforts in the Draconic Kingdom since the loss of il-Endratha. The late Warmaster would have probably foreseen the issues they would face and chided il-Enoweli for his reckless optimism. Then he would have dispatched the forces necessary for a swift and decisive conquest. Two silhouettes appeared in the mist, resolving into a pair of hunters that had been dispatched ahead of them. The two Con jogged up to report their findings. Were clear to the coast, one of them said. It doesnt look like the Humans have left the city since the deluge started. I dont blame them, il-Enoweli grumbled. Any sane person would be at home with their families right now. The morning fog dissipated over the next hour, revealing the long bay with the city at its western end. The obnoxiously resilient Human fortress was positioned atop a modest cliff overlooking the bay, with sheer cliffs that ran along its southern side until they joined with the sea. A ten-metre-high wall of grey basalt stretched from the cliffs to the sea. Access to the city by land was limited to a barren defile past the bridge leading to its western gate. Even the Con, who thrived in rugged, mountainous terrain, couldnt challenge its natural defences. Early on, an attempt had been made through the water against the harbour nestled far on the eastern side of the city, but the assault had been prematurely ended by the Humans hidden allies. Why would they side with the Humans, anyway? They would see all Demihumans dead if presented with the opportunity. The bay was inhabited by a clan of aquatic Demihumans whose appearance still eluded them. All that mattered, however, was that il-Enowelis forces were no match for them in the water. To make matters worse, the Demihumans conducted trade with the Humans, serving as an unassailable supply line. In an attempt to sway the aquatic Demihumans to their side, a few of the civilian tribes attempted to initiate trade with them. Those attempts, however, were simply ignored. For their confederation, it was an unprecedented situation. If the world was filled with alliances between different peoples, then Rolengorek suffered a worrisome disadvantage. All of their neighbours were some level of hostile. The tribes of the Worldspine to their north were simply savages who saw everyone else as food. The Jorgulans in the east served the malevolent whims of their Green Dragon masters. To their south, the Merchants of the Great Lut only sought to exploit them for resources, squeezing them for everything that they were worth. The Humans of the west sought their extermination. Hundreds of heads popped up along the city wall as il-Enoweli and his entourage approached. He scanned the battlements, looking for anyone that resembled a Human Lord. Several arrows struck the road a few dozen metres ahead and skipped away. I will only say this once, il-Enoweli directed his voice to the group atop the gatehouse. A horde of Undead has swept in from your countrys northwest. Half of the Draconic Kingdom has already fallen to their advance. You should stick to trying to eat us, a Human male in the centre of the group replied. Your skills as a Bard are dismal, at best! This is no tale! Il-Enoweli roared up at him, The Undead are enemies of all that live, and we would have your warriors join us to face this dire threat. The Human Lord glanced at the males to either side of him. A low chuckle rose from his throat, which was echoed by the defenders from parapet to parapet. Their laughter grew, echoing off of the cliffs above. Is that the best you can come up with, you slithering hairball? He shouted down at him, There is no fool in existence who would fall for your preposterous proposal! I speak no falsehoods! Il-Enoweli growled, And I do not believe for one moment that a Lord would give his people up to the Undead! You have no proof of your claim. Even if they were coming, were more than happy to have them take care of you first! They will come for you, next! Then let them come! The Lord raised his longbow overhead, The walls of Foca Bay will ever stand proud and flat, just like our glorious Queen! Uohhhhhhhhh! The thunderous cheer of the citys defenders rolled over them and up the valley. Shouldnt it be proud and tall? Eneleli said. Theres definitely something wrong with these people, il-Enoweli flicked an ear. Come on, lets get out of here. With his task carried out, he led their warbands back up to the valley. Five kilometres to the east, the main body of his forces was preparing for the journey north. As they did, warbands occasionally arrived from the mountain valleys all around to add to their number. This call is just too sudden, il-Enoweli said. I bet that Khhschlr expects a hundred thousand of us to come up the highway to her aid. The runner never said wed be fighting as soon as we arrived, Eneleli noted. But youre right: we wont be able to muster even a third of our forces in any reasonable timeframe. Their fight in the mountains of the south wasnt anything like what had happened in the lowlands of the north. Thousands of skirmishes in hundreds of valleys, ridges, and forests flared up every day. They may have had a hundred thousand between their warriors and civilians, but those numbers were spread out across the southern ranges and couldnt be recalled so easily. He made his way through the chaotic preparations and entered a small grove along the river where the Lords were trying to coordinate their impromptu reassignment. Most of them were too busy with one thing or another to greet him, so he was able to go straight to the group gathered around a wide stone table. What are we at? Il-Enoweli asked. Fifteen thousand, one of the Lords answered. We may have twenty by this evening. Did we at least manage to contact il-Enchawi? No, the Lord shook his head. Its unreasonable to think that we could reach il-Enchawi, il-Enhoorl, il-Envorst and il-Ensaagh on such short notice. Il-Enoweli sighed. Not only did they distribute their clans across a two-hundred-kilometre-wide theatre, but the nature of the conflict was highly mobile. The runners sent out to recall the clans could spend weeks wandering around without finding them. Theyll arrive when they arrive, I guess, he said. How long before were ready to depart? Before noon. Weve sent hunters to screen the way ahead already. If they left by noon, they would arrive at the Human fortress guarding the pass by evening. Sage Khhshclr wanted them right away, but there was no such convenient thing. A long column of Con snaked out of the camp an hour before noon, and il-Enoweni took his place at the front. After taking a look at their immediate surroundings, his gaze went to the clouds shrouding the mountain peaks in the north. How are the conditions ahead? He asked a nearby mystic. We expect rain, the mystic replied, but that should be a given during the deluge. Even so, we should be fine so long as we use this road. The deluge brought different conditions to different parts of Rolengorek, and the Draconic Kingdom was no different. While the winds of the season could send temperatures plummeting along the Worldspine and flood the jungles of the basin, the deluge in the south created hazards such as flash floods and mudslides. I wonder if the people back home could imitate this road, il-Enoweli said. Its so miraculously resistant against the elements that I wouldnt be surprised if someone told me it was made through magic. Weve confirmed that the road is not magic, at least, the mystic chuckled. Which makes it even more of a wonder. We should learn how to construct them after all this is over and we finish subjugating the Humans. Il-Enoweli grunted in agreement. While the lowlands could rely on its robust river networks for transportation, the highland homes of the Con exclusively relied on trails and roads. Every year, hundreds of routes were washed out by floods, mudslides or simple erosion, and the introduction of the Draconic Kingdoms land infrastructure would be an incalculable boon. An hour into their ascent, a drizzle started, which eventually turned into steady rain. The usually dry gulches turned into catchments that added churning torrents of water to the river along the road. A peal of thunder occasionally rattled the stones, but there appeared to be no threats along their path aside from natural ones. Do you think the Humans will move once they realise weve left? Eneleli asked. I dont doubt it, il-Enoweli answered. They can enjoy their freedom for now. When we return from this, we arent sheathing our claws. The light approach against the Humans forced upon them by Sage Khhshclr had proven to be a terrible move. Without acting to decisively crush all Human resistance as il-Endratha had, the Humans seemed willing to fight without end. If it was just that, it would have been fine. It was natural for prey to flee predators or fight for their lives, after all. The problem was that they were mysteriously getting better at fighting. All of the mystics that he asked didnt seem to have an answer as to why, but reality could not be denied. The situation had developed to the point where it seemed that the entire region was embroiled in conflict, and the promising new land for the civilian migrants had turned into a deathtrap. It wasnt something that happened when they were simply raiding the Draconic Kingdom, and they needed to deal with it as soon as possible. Since Sage Khhschlr had called even the warrior clans of the homeland for aid, il-Endratha entertained the idea of bringing them in to assist with the Humans once the Undead were dealt with. Fighting the Undead was a fruitless endeavour, so more than a few Clanlords would likely be receptive to his proposals. Payment for their services could be rendered over time. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. The day went by uneventfully, and evening saw the familiar landmarks that indicated they were near the top of the pass. His intuition as a war leader told him that this was the most dangerous part of their journey. The road hugged a canyon wall that wound with the course of the river over a thousand metres below, and the clouds above were low enough that one might believe they could reach out and touch them. When he had first taken the pass, the Humans used the roads narrow width to great effect, forcing head-on engagements against their defensive formations and limiting the number of Beastmen that could fight at once. The fighting went on for weeks, at which point the honour of his warriors was satisfied and il-Enoweli could step forward to single-handedly tear apart the entire Human army. Since the Humans no longer fought that way, the sense of danger was likely just the recognition of dangerous terrain and the memory of that struggle. Still, it took a good half hour for him to settle down. There it is, he pointed as a massive fortress appeared in the clouds ahead. I cant wait to get dryhmm, shouldnt our scouts have reported back to us by now? Its been more than long enough for them to get there and back again, Eneleli agreed. Il-Enoweli held up a paw. The column halted behind him. His sense of danger returned and he looked all around him for its source. Rain, clouds, mountains and more clouds Had the Humans occupied the fortress again? Since the nature of the conflict had changed, the structure became all but useless and both sides had left it empty. He peered in the direction of the daunting structure, half-expecting an arrow to come flying out of the mist. And then an orb of fire came flying out of the mist, exploding at his feet and enveloping the road in flame.
Screams of pain and panic rose from below as the Beastman column was hammered by a hail of Fireballs. The underside of Rauls Skeletal Dragon glowed orange as twenty-five sets of four Elder Liches razed a four-kilometre stretch of Foca Pass. There was nowhere for the Beastmen to run: they could only burn. Well, they could jump, but thatd kill them all the same. The advance into the eastern provinces of the Draconic Kingdom was going well on paper, but there was plenty of unexpected weirdness going on for the people on the field. In terms of battles, the inferno rising below him was actually the first formal one for the forces under his command. Are you sure Im having an effect? He asked. Yes, the Elder Lich riding behind him answered. How much? Without knowing the exact strength of our opposition, this one cannot provide an exact number. Yet you say Im having an effect. Yes. Raul frowned and scratched his head. The Elder Lich was sure he had an effect, but it didnt have any evidence that he had an effect. Only a feeling. For Rauls part, he didnt feel anything coming out. He wasnt even trying to make anything come out: he was just sitting there wrinkling his nose at the smell of a lot of burnt hair. The manoeuvre is complete, the Elder Lich said. Did we get them all? No. Really? How many Fireballs did they cast? There were a hundred Elder Liches, it took six seconds for each of them to cast one spell and they had been casting spells for about two minutes. That made it The damage variance of Fireball is high, the Elder Lich said. If one is lucky, an average Beastman civilian can survive up to four regular Fireballs from a Black Counterfeiter. And if they were unlucky, they were fried in one. It did explain why each flight of Elder Liches had four members, though. Raul ordered the Skeletal Dragon to fly lower as he surveyed the aftermath. Every dozen or so metres, a shocked and thoroughly-singed Beastman stood over a long carpet of corpses. Rather than a battle, it was more of a precisely-calculated magical artillery strike. According to Captain Zahradnik, tales of adventure and powerful wizards flinging spells served as poor references for Commanders. As an Adventurer herself, she explained that a lot of the flashy stuff in stories was, in reality, highly luck dependent. A Fireball could be as devastating as the Bards described, or it could do next to nothing. In the case of Rogues and other nimble targets, that same Fireball could end up doing nothing at all. The Captain had her own stories of Adventurers, many of which contained events where bad luck with magic prematurely ended their team exercises. Rauls low-rank league matches had proven those stories to be true, as even the use of low-level Skeleton Mages produced wildly variable results. Using Metamagic fixed many of those luck-related problems, but it dramatically increased the cost of spells. It was something like the difference between a jab and a haymaker: hitting with a haymaker would hurt a lot more, but missing was costly. A different sort of thinking was required for an army, however. Especially one that was caster rich like the Sorcerous Kingdoms. The sheer scale of a theatre made the group tactics and awe-inspiring feats of magic portrayed in tales of adventure generally useless. In the place of those heroic feats came cold calculation that weighed spells in terms of their statistical efficiency. Most of the Royal Armys mana wasnt spent on spells that dealt direct damage at all. All it took to heal the average damage of a single Fireball was a decent area effect healing spell, and divine casters tended to be the most plentiful type of caster in any force. A summoned Wraith could sneak around hurting and draining hundreds of people, forcing healers to use hundreds of healing spells at the cost of a single spell. One could support a Death Warrior that could hit harder than a Fireball with every swing. Or cover their forces with clouds of fog, preventing the enemy from endlessly whittling away at them through ranged skirmishing. There simply were too many things that one could do with their mana that were more efficient. Of course, there was a place for damage-dealing spells, which was when you needed something to die now and they couldnt be reached in any better way. The Undead horde strategy provided few opportunities to do so, but they did present some good ones occasionally. The Beastman column trying to cross Foca Pass was one of them. The general staff predicted that the Beastmen would recall their forces in the south once the Undead renewed their advance. When they did, Raul was waiting for them with the Elder Liches dominating the Undead on his part of the front. Hmmwhat should we do with these leftovers? We lack the appropriate assets to assess their strength, the Elder Lich said, but they should all be at least the equivalent of Mithril-rank Adventurers. Caution is advised. Lets just get rid of them with Wraiths, I guess. Four hundred Wraiths swept over the pass, wailing dramatically as they did. The surviving Beastmen had no chanceexcept for the one at the front, who destroyed all the Wraiths. What the heck? Raul frowned, How strong is that guy? This one estimates that the target should be in the so-called Realm of Heroes. I believe that our Adventurer Guild would rate it at Adamantite II. That was stupid strong. As strong as the Death-series Servitors. A Magic Arrow barrage should be the most efficient means of eliminating the target, the Elder Lich said. Sure, lets do that, Raul said. We have to get back to all those villages or well fall behind. The blue-white flares of hundreds of Magic Arrows flashed through the clouds. Their last target finally fell to the ground. The Elder Liches formed up around Rauls Skeletal Dragon and they flew back north. Raul sighed as the Draconic Kingdoms riverlands came back into view. How many do we have to go? Seventy-five villages, eight towns and one large town. Ugh Back when he had first decided to become an apprentice Commander, the work awaiting him would have never entered his mind. Rather than dealing with their enemies, he spent most of his time dealing with their allies. His Skeletal Dragon descended toward a town that straddled a small river. At least this one wouldnt be as bad as some of the others. The effectiveness of the Beastmens efforts to sedate the Draconic Kingdoms population varied depending on each settlements water source. Since they were basically poisoning the water supply, the villages and towns that depended on wells were hit the hardest. Dumping Laira into running water was nowhere near as effective, but it could poison everyone downstream. The further downstream a village was, the worse it got. An advisory had been issued to all of the towns and villages along the Oriculon to the west, as well. Captain Zahradnik said that there was no way that such a huge river in the middle of the rainy season could be poisoned by so little, but the Draconic Kingdoms government wanted to play it safe. The Elder Lich cast Invisibility on the Skeletal Dragon when they got within a few kilometres of the town, and they landed on a muddy road a few dozen metres away. He straightened his outfit and took a deep breath before walking up to its broken gate. A man with a staff barred the way. Whore you? The man asked. My names Raul. Ive come with a message from the Queen. He waited patiently as the man with the staff ran off. When he first started visiting the villages, he introduced himself as a member of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army. That, however, only invited suspicion. Speaking in the name of the Queen, on the other hand, was like casting a magic spell. The sentry returned with five girls and one boy, who were in turn followed by a small crowd. Raul examined each, but they were all pretty much dressed the same. Did any of your Nobles survive? He asked. They shook their heads. Raul was pretty sure that would always be the answer, but he was instructed to ask just in case. Then, are there any temple staff? Three of the girls raised their hands. Raul looked at the other two. Who are you? Were with the Merchant Guild, the boy said. Well, the Merchant Guild hasnt been working for over a year, but Thats fine, Raul said. I just need people who can help coordinate the citizens. How many were poisoned by the stuff the Beastmen put in the water? The group exchanged glances. A bunch on the north side of the town are acting sort of funny, the boy said, but I think the rest of us are alright? I dont feel poisoned, anyway. Raul looked at the three temple staff. Those people on the north side were poisoned, one of the girls said, but they should be okay after a few days. Why do you ask? Queen Oriculus wants the people to move west just in case the Beastmen try something funny, Raul said. Some of the villages out there are poisoned really bad, so weve been trying to figure out how to get everyone where they need to be. We can help, the girl said, and the others nodded. Just tell us where we need to go. They were good people. If it was Re-Estize, half of them would be trying to screw the other half over. And that was without anything like Demihuman raids or famines going on. In the Draconic Kingdom, they got raided regularly and had been treated as livestock for over a year, yet their first thought upon being freed was to help others. He wondered why things were so different here. After delivering his instructions, he made his way around the town looking for anything he might need to report. Though a lot of things were simplified due to the Beastmen banning metal tools and things that might be used as weapons against them, the town was kept in good condition. That simplification extended to the townsfolk as well, with their clothing being well-tended, but lacking in any sophistication or colour. Everyone wore straw sandals and Raul stuck out like a sore thumb. Hey, how many girls are you married to? Argh, this again He turned to find a girl his age standing behind him. She took a step back, clutching a thin shawl in front of her in an effort to hide her swollen belly. Im sorry, Raul said in a clear voice. Im not from this country. Oh. The girl turned away, as did two dozen others who had been stalking him down the street. Raul turned back to his work, feeling like a jerk for some reason. Every village and town he had visited was filled with pregnant girls. Followers of The Six didnt get married until they were twenty, so it was just weird to see. Yet, all he could feel was pity. They would be kids raising kids, and most of them were still apprentices. How would they even be able to take care of themselves and all the babies? The Elder Liches said something about a one to fifty male-female ratio as well, so raising a family in a remotely normal way was pretty much impossible. They came to him hoping for at least something, yet he couldnt provide it. Every time he turned them down he felt powerless and inadequate, like a twelve-year-old failure of a man. Once he completed his rounds, he returned to the spot on the road where he thought the Skeletal Dragon was. The Elder Lich dispelled its invisibility and helped him back up. Report, the Elder Lich said after they took to the skies again. Were close to the mountains, Raul said, so the Laira poisoning isnt severe. Just some people on the south side of town. The town leadership said that they can assist with the surrounding villages. After completing his report, Raul stared down at the countryside as the Elder Lich relayed the information. Even with so much martial might at his command, there was so little he could do. He could only pray that someone could figure out how to fix the huge mess. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 12, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 This is all steel, aint it? Wont it rust up? We have models that wont rust, but the suite of enchantments that they come with increase the price of the frame and whatever attachments it comes with twenty-fold. Lianes legs dangled over the edge of the crate she was seated on, her heels thumping lightly in a disjointed rhythm. Nearby, one of the representatives she brought in to showcase and promote her new vehicles was speaking to a small group of Merchants. The prolonged occupation of the Draconic Kingdom did a number on anything that required more than simple maintenance, so it turned out to be even more of a golden opportunity for sales than she initially expected. Twenty-fold?! One of the Merchants recoiled, They better fly for that price. They dont flyyet, the representative smiled. Its simply the reality of enchanting anything. The vehicles that I mentioned are made for long-range, high-speed routes that go for extended periods without maintenance, and theyre overkill for the routes in the Draconic Kingdom. A good old coat of paint is more than enough for the conditions here. Beyond the showcase pavilion, the rain pattered over the city street. She never knew it could rain so much. Her travels had taken her through Karnassus to the Great Northern Steppe, but it just got more arid as they went further east. The models that the representative mentioned werent specifically for climes that were harsh on vehicles, but for the domestic routes in the Sorcerous Kingdom where Soul Eaters endlessly moved goods and people all over the Duchy of E-Rantel. They just happened to be immune to rust, everyday wear, had adequate suspension for high-speed movement over rough rural roads, plus had heated seats and a bunch of other conveniences. On top of that, the representative said. If anything rusts up too much or breaks, our system of interchangeable parts allows anyone to replace anything quickly and cheaply. One can find anything they need in any of the company branches were opening across the Draconic Kingdom. You can guarantee that those parts will fit in any vehicle? Any of our vehicles, the representative nodded. All one has to do is pick up the appropriate replacements right off the shelf. If there do happen to be any defects, well replace the part free of additional charge. If youll just follow me to the yard here, our staff will show you exactly how simple and convenient our system is. The woman led the Merchants around to the lot just inside the Sorcerous Kingdoms exclave in Oriculon. Most of the area was still pretty bare, and proper construction of its warehouses, offices, shops, parks, and residences would take a few years. For the time being, their cargo containers worked as temporary storage and a small plaza facilitated the beginnings of their efforts to establish a commercial foothold in the capital. Liane slid off of her crate and went to see what else was going on. A pavilion had been set up by Zu Chirus company, creating a wide, dry area that he put together with several other Merchants. They did what they could to brighten up the place, hiring a few Bards, some Cooks to run food stands, and the staff was dressed to encourage a more lively atmosphere. It was an uphill battle, however, as the rainy season was traditionally quiet in the Draconic Kingdom and the people otherwise had their hands full with local recovery efforts. That being said, the Merchants could easily afford to keep things going. Most of their profits came not from the goods they brought with them, but from the commodity contracts they had slipped into the local markets. The first wave of traders from the Sorcerous Kingdom made money hand over fist, including Liane and her friends. She found Florine leaning on a tent post to the side of the pavilions main clearing, listening to a song that made the rain seem even rainier. Rather than dampening the mood, however, the mild strain created a sort of cosy comfort, as if inviting those outside to enjoy the fellowship within. You didnt stay for the demonstration? Ive seen it a jillion times already, Liane said. How are things goin here? I think most of these people came with those Merchants looking at the wagons, Florine replied, its been a trickle, otherwise. Things looked pitiful compared to a bustling city market, but it was still worth it. They just had to keep working to bring people in and things would eventually get better. No one would come to do business if they didnt know there was business to be had, after all. They left the pavilion under umbrellas held up by Rose and Tierre, making their way back to the palace quarter. With the Royal Armys big push well underway, the Draconic Kingdoms administration was preparing to deal with the aftermath of their long occupation. There wasnt anything official from Queen Oriculus court yet, but the reports from the Royal Army were grim enough. Such a long face, Florine said with a slight smile. Do you miss Carillo that much? Well, Liane said, since hes stuck in Phelegia, thats one less courtier on our side here. Im sure that Soruel will come up with something new and boring to torment us with. I think Queen Oriculus court is shaping up very nicely, Florine said. Its nowhere near as ham-fisted as it was before. How do you even know that? They wont even give us the time of day. They wont give you the time of day, perhaps, Florine said. I dont see why you would expect them to with your endless poking and prodding. Hmph. According to Florine, it was good that she was doing what she was doing, yet it was still her fault that she suffered the consequences. Not that she cared. The Draconic Kingdom could do whatever it wanted so long as the Sorcerous Kingdom also got what it wanted. So, Florine said, do you miss Carillo that much? Liane gave Florine a look. Hes a nice guy to have around, but if youre suggesting what I think youre suggesting, it wont work. Hes Count Carillo now, which means that hes off-limits. Florine reached out and patted her shoulder. Liane wasnt sure what the big deal was. It wasnt as if she and Zoren had gotten anywhere. The situation of the Draconic Kingdom doomed any chance from the start. At best, he was a connection that was pleasant to keep company with. Bringing a spare back with her was perfectly fine, but two title holders didnt mix. This was already the case within a countrys borders, never mind between different countries. The products of any union between them would be the heir to House Wagner and House Carillo, meaning that they would both be subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Draconic Kingdom. This was a legal headache and a political taboo which led to any number of problems. The worst case was if the title holder decided that they favoured one sovereign over the other and suddenly there was effectively a chunk of the Sorcerous Kingdom or a chunk of the Draconic Kingdom inside one or the others borders. In every case that had happened in history, it meant war, which was why any sovereign would never allow any such proposal. Feelings didnt matter; neither did the will of the couple in question. I suppose were back to fishing for consorts from the Empire, Florine sighed. Are you really going to try to rush it? Liane asked. I dont think so, Florine answered. But if the right person comes along Yeah, right. The chance of the right person coming along was next to nil. She and her friends were always away somewhere busy doing things and they would only get busier. Time would run out before they realised it. Hows that thingy that you got from Lady Shalltear coming along, anyway? It may as well be a paperweight for all that its done, Florine replied. Florine hadnt sucked anyones soul out as far as Liane could tell, so that wasnt a surprise. Trying to figure out how to make any progress without Florine noticing what was going on was also proving to be impossible. They werent exactly in a target-rich environmentor were they? How long do we have until we get going? Liane asked. I havent heard anything from Clara, Florine answered. Honestly, I dont look forward to this. Did Lord Demiurge reply to your letter? He did. Most of the information he has is from closer to home, and even that doesnt look good. He asked if I could report the details of what we observed here. Something that a Devil would be interested in, huh Maybe it would make Florine so mad that she would go on a killing spree. Did Demihuman souls count? It would be nice if they could get all ten done at once. They entered the palace and went straight to their state room, where they found Clara sitting behind a small pile of books. Liane turned her head sideways. It looked like she was reading up on the local history. Anything useful? Liane asked. Clara looked up from her book. I was just checking some things from the palace archive while we were still in Oriculon. Its not directly work-related, but its eye-opening nonetheless. Oh? What did you find out? When you learned the language of the Draconic Kingdom, did you find anything odd about it? Uh, yeah, Liane sat down across from Clara. Its not like the languages up north. The writing is all weird too. Since the Draconic Kingdoms close to the Theocracy, I always thought it should be close to their language and script, but it isnt anything like it. Florine sat down behind her, picking up one of the books and leafing through its pages. I always figured it was from somewhere else, she said. Its a beautiful language; theres a nearly otherworldly quality to it. The reason is that its not even Human, Clara said. Not fully, at least. Its a form of Draconic meant to be employed by races with Human-like physiologies. Sweet, Liane said. So we learned how to speak Dragon without realising it? Its not Dragon Draconic, but yes. The most interesting thing is that its structured in such a way that those fluent in any other dialect of Draconic can understand all other Draconic speakers. but anyone can do that. In Draconic, I mean. Oh, I think I get it, Florine said. Thats very interesting Isnt it? Clara smiled. Liane looked between the two with a frown. Get what? Structuring language like that isnt required, Florine said. Obviously, knowing a language allows one to play tricks with it, but its unnecessary for everyday communication because the world translates what we say to anyone who doesnt understand anyway. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Okay, Liane said, so why would they come up with a language like this? Clara picked up a sheet of paper on the couch beside her. This language also does the same thing, she held it up between them. Liane and Florine leaned forward to peer at the page. It was one of the passages from the book Ludmila found in the Katze Plains. There are actually pieces of Draconic that fit into this language, Clara told them, and some realisations related to both helped me fill a lot of holes that were stumping me from before. Theyre still distinctly-different languages, though. Based on the development of language in the surrounding countries, the one from Katze is clearly native to our region. What may explain why their languages work like this is the fact that theyre both old. You lost me, Liane said. Clara set down the paper, leaning forward with an excited gleam in her amethyst eyes. What if they work like this because they needed to? That would imply that this convenient translation thingy didnt exist back whenever they originally did. Exactly! Clara smiled, In order to facilitate communication between countless different races, special forms of language had to be developed. But thats so sad at the same time, Florine said. It is, Claras smile slipped away. I hate you two when you get like this, Liane grumbled. If Claras conjecture is true, Florine said, it means that the people of ancient times created a common language so that the races of the world could communicate with one another. The civilisation in the Katze Plains had many Humans, but also plenty of other races, too. That doesnt sound very sad to me. The sad part is that we dont need that language anymore, Florine said. If I want to talk to a Goblin, then all I have to do is speak in a language that I know and the world will translate it into something that they can understand. A monumental effort was made by the people of the past to bring the races of the world together into a single society. The people of today can achieve a similar result with no effort at all, yet theyve all become segregated into their respective racial groups. You mean the people of today here, Liane said. The people in Karnassus and those further east get along just fine aside from wars or invasions, and those are just a fact of life. Now that she thought about it, it was pretty weird. It was as if someone had drawn a line and said everyone past this point acts as if they live in a deep, dark hole. Well, almost. The Sorcerous Kingdom aside, both the Draconic Kingdom and the Holy Kingdom of Roble got along just fine with their aquatic Demihuman neighbours. Demihumans from Karnassus could visit the Empire, too, though they rarely did. So, uh, what did we get out of this? Liane asked. Its just something valuable to know, Florine answered. We should already understand this from our work in the Great Forest of Tob, but this is just more proof that the world isnt as hostile a place as we grew up imagining. Well, the neighbours here are about as hostile as I grew up imagining, Liane said. Do we have an itinerary yet, by the way? Well be in Rivergarden by sometime tomorrow, Clara said. On that note, Queen Oriculus has disappeared somewhere. Hah? We lost track of her in the morning. Lord Tian has no clue where she went, the Shadow Demons cant find her and attempts at divination have turned up nothing. Her courtiers dont seem worried at all, so I can only assume that they know where she is and they arent telling us. That wasnt mysterious at all. In terms of her physical capabilities, Queen Oriculus wasnt much different from the average Human. Giving her escort the slip should have been impossible. Lets take the time to put together an advisory for the court, then, Florine said as she reached into her Infinite Haversack. These are the documents that Lord Demiurge provided when I asked about the potential effects of Laira on the Draconic Kingdoms population. The source of Florines trepidation over their work in the east became readily apparent as they pored over the documents. Even with the weakened cultivar of Laira in Re-Estize, the effects of prolonged exposure were dire. Permanent brain damage, birth defects, miscarriage, stillbirthsbabies born with the addiction? How did they figure that out? Before, Liane could at least quip about the way the Beastmen were herding Humans would result in a strong bounce in the Draconic Kingdoms population. Now, she wasnt even sure if they could expect even that. The Royal Armys reports say that the distribution of Laira by the Beastmen has a high variance in effectiveness, Clara said, but no matter how you look at it, this is still a tragedy. I dont think theres any nice way to summarise this, Florine said. Never mind being nice about it, Liane said, what are they going to do? It says here that there are spells to treat the problems, but the Draconic Kingdoms temples are totally gutted. Could we bring in healers from the Sorcerous Kingdom? Florine asked. Most places barely have enough to service their own populations, Clara shook her head. Even if we brought in the members of the Royal Court and the Royal Household, theyd be stuck here forever casting spells millions of times over. We have healers in the Royal Army, right? Liane noted, The Death Priests. According to Ludmila, theyre specialised in supporting other Death-series servitors. Undead arent affected by diseases, poisons or bodily ailments, so the Death Priests similarly have no countermeasures against them. Well, crap. A knock sounded at the door. They waited in silence as Aemilia went to answer. A Maid came to inform us that we will be departing in two hours, Ludmilas ladys maid said when she came back. I guess well just have to have our audience on the boat, Liane muttered. Well be in Rivergarden by tonight, Clara said. We may just have to wait until a formal audience tomorrow. They split up to put their things together before heading down to the Royal Pier below Oriculon Palace. There, they found several members of the court C they were working as members of the palace staff, she supposed C already there preparing the barge for the trip. Directing them was Salacia Soruel, who wore an outfit that looked like it would become utterly see-through if she was caught in the rain. Minister Soruel, Clara lowered her head in a curtsey, and Liane and Florine followed suit. Has Her Majesty returned? Her Majesty has been in her chambers the entire time, Countess Corelyn, the Minister replied coolly. She has? Not as far as we know. The Shadow Demons went everywhere trying to find her. Grrwhat are they playing at? We had some information that we wished to bring to Her Majestys attention, Clara said. Would it be possible to speak to her on the way to Rivergarden? The Queen is tired, but I will let her know. A pair of footmen came up from behind them and the Minister C or maybe she was a lady in waiting at the moment C turned her attention back to preparing the ship. If she was in her chambers all day, then why is she tired? Liane! Th-thats not what I meant! See, Clara? Her lewd nature is coming out. I dont know, but I dont think its worth pursuing for now. These people have a lot of work ahead of them and we shouldnt distract them from their tasks. Followers of The Six sucked at being nosy. Everyone had a place and everyone respected everyone elses place. Even Nobles like Clara and Ludmila just let their people do their thing, patiently awaiting the results. One of the companies from Highfort arrived an hour before departure, dividing themselves between the two barges prepared for the trip up the Oriculon. The Queen and her entourage arrived thirty minutes later. Lord Tian accompanied her as usual, and his steely expression didnt indicate that anything was amiss. Wow, she looks tired. Well, Minister Soruel did say that she was tired. Good evening, Your Majesty, Clara made her greetings. Umu. Good evening, Countess Corelyn. If I may ask, is everything alright? It would be strange to say that everything is alright, but if you are asking about Our health, We are fine. A task demanded Our attention that took up most of the day. Why couldnt they just say that in the first place? Maybe they werent sure exactly what it was? Or maybe she went somewhere to do something she didnt want us to know about. Ugh, of all the thingswhy do you have to fixate on this? Sus things are sus. Who wouldnt get curious? Especially considering what it took to elude the security they assigned to her. You three look like youve taken something extraordinarily bitter, Queen Oriculus smirked. As a matter of fact, Your Majesty, Clara replied, there was something that we wanted to share. We will hear it in the lounge, then. Hopefully, it is something that doesnt require too much thinking. Clara only smiled in response. The Queen sighed and walked past them to border the ship. Once they were underway, Queen Oriculus and her courtiers gathered in the hold, which had been converted by Liane and Florine in Corelyn Harbour. With the two dozen courtiers and just as many guards, however, it was cramped. Clara, Liane and Florine sat on a couch across the table from the Queen, and they were encircled by everyone else. Our delegation took the liberty of investigating the potential effects of the Beastmens actions against your citizens, Clara said. Given the trends reported by our forces, there seems to be no immediate solution to the problems they will bring. Without a single exception, the faces of the surrounding courtiers turned pallid as Clara spoke at length of the potential long-term outcomes of the Beastmens widespread distribution of Laira. Even Liane, who already knew the details, could only stare glumly at the table. What can We do but do what We can? Queen Oriculus said once Clara completed her report, The information youve shared with us is dire, to be sure, but standing around at a loss gains Us nothing. Your country has already helped in so many ways, and We can hardly burden your people with Our problems. Realistically, there was little more she could say. In more ways than one, Queen Oriculus was the personification of her country and her people. Small and constantly harried, they still resolutely faced whatever future lay ahead. Liane idly wondered where the line lay for them. In Re-Estize and the Empire, families cut their perfectly healthy spares loose without a shred of remorse. The orphaned, crippled and afflicted were left to rot in the streets, invisible to the rest of the population. Though they arrived in Rivergarden well past nightfall, the residents still showed up to greet their Queen. The people were supposed to be in Oriculon in a week, but they returned in half that time to tend to their fellow citizens. Men, women, and children lined up along the waterfront, cheering as the ship eased into its moorings. Liane frowned at the sight. The Draconic Kingdom was facing a severe labour shortage as a result of the occupation and its long-term effects. Of those that would be liberated in the east, a not-insignificant portion would likely be liabilities rather than assets. She got that Queen Oriculus was a genuinely good person, but this wasnt a situation where a ruler could afford to be good. Every person that was tied up by the effort was one less person getting things back up and running. For the Queens part, she didnt offer any words of encouragement as she usually did, instead walking quietly along the front of the crowd with Lord Tian at her shoulder. The people seemed to sense her mood and quieted down. At a certain point, she stopped to face a girl two or three years younger than Liane. The girl panicked, stumbling back into the crowd. Stop. The girl stopped. Why are you trying to run? Queen Oriculus asked. The girls mouth worked silently for several moments before she looked down, covering her face with both hands. As with most of the women in the crowd, she was visibly pregnant. Harlot. Wench. Slut. That was what people in the north would call anyone who was discovered to be with child outside of wedlock. While Liane wasnt sure if it was the same in the Draconic Kingdom, the sheer sense of shame was certainly shared. I-Im sorry, the girl sobbed. They justI couldnt do anything! Im so sorry Queen Oriculus reached out to take the girl by her shoulders. The Queen was shorter than the girl by half a head and possessed a more youthful appearance, yet, somehow, no one would mistake who was the child between the two. This is nothing to apologise for, she said. If anything, We should be the one apologising to you. The fault lies with Us. Are you frightened? Worried for the future? The girl nodded. Queen Oriculus smiled and drew her close. We cannot demand that you set aside your fears, she said, but We can say that you are not alone. All you have to do is reach out; let people know that youre scaredbecause they are scared as well. Share your burdens with others and help shoulder theirs in return. The people of Our country have always done so, and that is how We have always survived. Just as one helps others, others will come to help them. Queen Oriculus separated from the girl. Her gaze swept across the crowd. That goes for everyone here, she said. We of the Draconic Kingdom will never forsake one another. Do not hate anyone for what happened C especially not the children that will come into your care. They had no choice in the matter, after all. As always, We will provide support to all who need it, so stand tall and work together to build an even better future than before. All around the crowd, expressions firmed and people nodded resolutely. Others embraced one another, sharing words of comfort. The malaise that Liane hadnt even noticed was present lifted and was whisked away on the wind. Queen Oriculus never ceases to amaze me. Liane glanced at Florine, who was dabbing away her tears with a handkerchief. I dunno What do you mean, I dunno? Have you ever seen the like? Nope, because no one can afford it. I swear, Liane, youre just soC What, its a valid point! I cant think of any way that she can provide the support that shes promising. This isnt just a few people or even a single city: its millions of unproductive dependents. Her words are empty reassurances, at best. If she tries to go through with them, shell drive her country straight into a ditch. Florine gave her a sour look. Liane waited for her to come up with a valid counterargument, but she obviously couldnt. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 12, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Through the rains of the deluge, a swarm of dots slowly made over the highway east along the Oriculon. They were quarry of a different sort, and Ludmila idly mused over how things had turned out. The Humans below were one of the many groups that had been encouraged to flee their homes by the Beastmen, yet no Beastmen travelled with them. Due to how the Beastmen managed their livestock, very few adults lived past their mid-twenties and anyone deemed unhealthy and unfit were culled regardless of age. As a result, those that remained all travelled at the bare minimum speed that could be expected of healthy, young and fit Humans. In terms of long-distance endurance, that was a good deal faster than many of the Beastmen. Ludmilas primary goal during the first few days of their eastern offensive was to shake up the warrior clans impressive discipline and organisation, allowing the different races to slowly segregate into waves based on their respective travel speeds as they ran for their lives. Urmah and Nar civilians could only cover about twenty kilometres in a day before falling over in exhaustion. Ocelo could do about thirty. Humans could manage forty kilometres if they went from sunup to sundown. Con, Lup and Gao went anywhere between fifty and sixty. The first couple of days had been slow, as the flight matched the pace of the Nar and Urmah. Once her forces ran them to exhaustion, however, chaos finally took hold. The Ocelo were overrun over the course of the afternoon, which brought her to the Humans. The rest of the Beastmen were far ahead, including the warrior clans, which had decided to preserve their fighting strength rather than defend a lost cause. Ludmila descended toward the lead group of Human refugees, wondering if she could convince them to stop. Even without the presence of their oppressors, they ran regardless for fear of the Undead menace creeping up behind them. She had driven everyone into a thoroughly panicked flight, including the Draconic Kingdoms citizensor at least the citizens who had their wits about them. You can stop running now. A few heads turned to look around for whoever had spoken to them, but everyone continued to trudge along. She landed a few dozen metres in front of them, holding up a hand. Good evening, she said, IC Out of the way, woman! The Undead are right behind us! A man a full head taller than Ludmila came straight at her, uncaring of her words. He bounced off of her like she was a tree and lay stunned on the ground. The throng behind him only seemed to take note of her as a terrain obstacle and flowed around. Ludmila opened her mouth to speak again, then stopped. She didnt have time to talk to hundreds of thousands of people spread out across a hundred-kilometre front. Olga and Raul would have an even harder time of it. They needed to finish turning the Humans around before they reached the lake, where the Beastmen based in Corrin-on-the-Lake had likely stationed lookouts. Well, theres more than one way to do this She looked up to where the ghostly figure of Saiko was observing from above. Saiko, summon Blood Meat Hulks a hundred metres ahead of them. Chase these people back west. Cries of panic rose as four fleshy abominations rose in a line before the Human wave. The entire mass of people abruptly changed direction like a flock of starlings, flowing around Ludmila as they ran back up the highway again. She wasnt sure if she was allowed to smile or not. Pass my orders on to the rest of the front, she said after she rejoined Saiko in the air. Dont run them too hard. They should be safe so long as they keep going west. What of the Undead pushing eastward? The Elder Lich asked. Create gaps for the Humans to flow through. Once they get far enough, they should realise that something doesnt add upI hope. This should give us plenty of time to prepare for Corrin-on-the-Lake. She turned her gaze to the city in question while Saiko relayed her instructions. Not much could be discerned through the rain aside from its vague outline along the lake. Hopefully, the armys reconnaissance would be able to provide a better idea of the citys condition as well as the posture of its defenders. Our forces have received your orders, Captain, Saiko said. Shall we begin organising our forces for tonight? Yes, Ludmila nodded. How is Raul doing down south? The head of the expected Beastman reinforcements has been eliminated at Foca Pass, the Elder Lich told her. The remainder will not be able to make it in time for the battle at Corrin-on-the-Lake. Unless there are multiple groups of reinforcements coming out of the mountains further east, Ludmila said. How the Beastmen warbands communicated between themselves was one of the things that wasnt well-documented. Their reactions across the front indicated that they didnt use any means of instant communication, nor did their hunters appear to use pets like hawks or ravens to deliver information. Her best guess was that they used a system of runners, but that didnt describe when, where, why and how those runners were dispatched. Once they were certain they had turned all of the fleeing citizens around, Ludmila and Saiko headed back west to Rivergarden. Several vessels were moored in the harbour, so it appeared that Queen Oriculus had already arrived. After swapping to her civilian garb, Ludmila landed next to the colossal bloodstain in the main plaza where her pyramid of limbless Beastman bodies once stood. The thing just happened to be right in front of the city hall. Lady Entoma was extraordinarily efficient when it came to the Sorcerous Kingdoms corpse collection effortsor maybe she was so quick because she wanted fresh bodies to munch on. She recognised the squad of men who were stationed in front of the entrance as members of Highforts garrison, and they saluted smartly at her approach. Any problems in the city? Ludmila asked. No, Captain, the Sergeant answered. The people that came to Oriculon mentioned that the city had been, uh, decorated, but they might have been exaggerating. All I see are bloodstains. There must have been one heck of a battle in the square here, though. We only caught their rearguard, Ludmila said. Most of the fighting has been in the countryside. Is Her Majesty holding court at the moment? Yeah. Local representatives have been coming in and out for the last few hours. Just give me a minute and Ill have someone let the Captain know youre here. Lluluvien, are you here? Yes, my lady. Ive just arrived in the city, but Im not sure where they decided to stick the general staff. In an office in the city hall. Great. Im here to let Queen Oriculus know whats going on. Ill put together the materials for a presentation, my lady. After a short wait, Ludmila was escorted into the city hall, where Lluluvien and a group of Elder Liches met her on the way to the offices main hall. The space had been rearranged into a makeshift throne room, with the Queen seated on a dais at the far end. Her court was much smaller than Ludmila had last seen it, though that was probably to be expected with so many left behind to handle affairs in the west. Hey. Hi. Hello. Clara, Liane and Florine were seated on one side of the hall. Lord Tian was present at the Queens shoulder. It seemed that the court was simply conducting mundane affairs, else the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation would have been asked to wait outside. Ludmila made her way forward, lowering her head in a curtsey before the throne. The Queen was dressed in a dark dress that seemed to emphasise her slender figure, yet Ludmila felt that she was wearing it for some other reason. Welcome back, Baroness, Queen Oriculus said. Thank you, Your Majesty. Were setting up for the next offensive, so Ive arrived to brief the court on its details. Umu, the Queen nodded. Please do. Just as they had in Phelegia, the Elder Liches rolled a map out over the floor and started to place markers upon it. Since the last briefing, the front had lost its original shape. The forces under Olga still maintained their echelon-like configuration as they swept eastward. In the south, Rauls forces had repositioned to keep the Beastmen from entering the Oriculon Reach. Ludmilas forces coming up the centre had divided into two parts. Those on the south side of the river had slowed down as they closed within a dozen kilometres of Corrin-on-the-Lake. North of the river, however, they had already reached the shores of the lake. This is the present disposition of our forces, as well as all known Beastman forces. Weve interdicted all river traffic, so the Beastmen have been cut into two separate groups. As you can see here, the ones in the north have realised that crossing the Oriculon to join their allies at Corrin-on-the-Lake is impossible, so they are now making haste to Eastwatch. By the time we begin our assault, they will be a full day away from Corrin-on-the-Lake. She nodded to the Elder Liches, who started advancing the markers. The city lay on the southwestern shores of the lake between its outlet and a major tributary. Traditionally, it made Corrin-on-the-Lake a highly-defensible fortress that was effectively immune to sieges due to its water access. The Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army, however, had many ways to negate that advantage. After midnight, Ludmila continued, we will begin our assault. The forces on the south side of the river will begin to encircle the walls, staying outside of the defenders range. The forces on the north side will march through the lake to the far side of the city. When our encirclement is nearly complete, we will attack the city through its port. Nearly complete? Marshal Zorlu frowned, Why not complete the encirclement before attacking? Because we do not mean to complete the encirclement at all, Ludmila replied. As with Rivergarden, were leaving an avenue for retreat open to minimise damage to the city. The defences of Corrin-on-the-Lake are far more robust, so intense fighting within the city is sure to leave the place in ruins. Once again, Queen Oriculus said, We thank you for your consideration of our circumstances, but will they flee so readily? Your previous briefings have mentioned that Corrin-on-the-Lake has become their centre of power. Abandoning it will incur a hefty political cost. I cant deny that Your Majesty may be correct, Ludmila said. They may indeed act outside of tactical prudence. In that situation, I can only say that the entire city is populated by Beastmen, so any collateral damage will be to the citys infrastructure and not to Your Majestys subjects. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Figuring out how to break the wills of Lord-class Beastmen was an ongoing study. Civilian ones were not much harder than the average Beastman to deal with once one figured out who they were, but the Lords of the warrior clans were much the same as martial Nobles. They were the bastions of their people, and they would sooner die than break. So far, her success with them involved manipulating the circumstances of the theatre so that they would err on the side of prudence or ignorance. Once they decided on something, they invariably dragged their people along. In the event that they run, Queen Oriculus said, what then? Will it be the same as the north? In essence, yes, Ludmila replied. There will be a bit of a gauntlet awaiting them, however. During the deluge, the bridges here and here are the only way to cross those rivers for two dozen or so kilometres. Well be holding the first bridge, so the Beastmen are going to be going on a very long run. Is that necessary? The Queen frowned. We expect a high percentage of warriors in Corrin-on-the-Lake, Your Majesty. Letting them take the direct route to Eastwatch will see them rejoining the other half of their forces within two days. Wed like to cut them down to size before they reach the eastern border. It will minimise the number of raids against your borders after your lands have been completely reclaimed. We see. Marshal Zorlu mentioned something about needing time to raise proper reconnaissance patrols that can work in conjunction with the Undead. This is in consideration of that? Just so, Your Majesty. Also, there is one other possibility that we are wary of. Whats that? Reinforcements. Queen Oriculus and her court were left blinking after her singular reply. Ludmila cleared her throat, glancing at the area of the map past Eastwatch. Given the way weve conducted this campaign, she said, it stands to reason that the existential threat represented by the Undead will elicit the requisite response. To be frank, Your Majesty, this occupation is the result of a migration. Most tribal migrations represent the dregs or losers of the territory that they came from. With that in mind, it is not unreasonable to believe that something much stronger may come out of the jungle to face the Undead. Their ignorance of the Beastman country worked to their disadvantage, in this case. Originally, Claras efforts in the Draconic Kingdom were supposed to start just before the summer harvest, so Ilyshnish would have had a whole season to investigate the Beastman side of things. The idea that something much stronger than the Beastmen occupying the Draconic Kingdom appearing in response to the Undead horde was seen as a welcome challenge by many members of the Royal Armys general staff, but Ludmila worried over how things might escalate. They knew too little about the world beyond the bubble created by the Slane Theocracy, and Ludmila was now almost certain that it was purposely crafted that way. The Faith of the Six centred around the realisation of humanitys potential, but there was a stark difference between the version of the faith that Bohdan had brought with him a century previous and the one that dominated the Theocracy of the present day. If she were to paraphrase it, the Faith of the Six that Ludmila was brought up with saw humanity as one race amongst many C one blessed with the potential to become great through generations of hard work and refinement. They did not have any particular biases against other races beyond what came naturally with territorial competition. Other Humanoid races C such as Elves or Dwarves C were not treated much differently from Humans themselves. According to what she could piece together, the Faith of the Six in the Theocracy had gone from Human-centric to Human supremacist. That shift in stance was reflected in nearly every facet of its society, from the views of its common folk to the official policies of its government. Even attitudes toward other Humanoid races had taken a sour turn. Elves were subjected to chattel slavery and Half-Elves were seen as something between filthy mongrels and an affront to the purity of Human existence. She wasnt sure why it was that way, but the fact that Surshana had descended in E-Rantel instead of the Theocracy suggested that there was something very wrong going on. Whatever it was, the regional conditions cultivated by the Theocracys actions made for dismal diplomacy between races. Never mind their own diplomacy, they knew absolutely nothing about the Beastmens foreign relations aside from the predator-prey relationship that they had with the Draconic Kingdom. The Royal Armys general staff didnt think much of it C and neither did the rest of the Royal Court, for that matter C but the Beastmens response to the appearance of the unstoppable Undead horde could very well pull in whatever allies they had in an effort to quell what most of the world would consider a universal threat. It was exactly the sort of start to their diplomatic efforts in the southeast that they were doing everything to avoid. This is the strongest that We have ever seen them, Queen Oriculus said, so We would hate to see something even stronger come along. Are your forces sufficient to stop a response of far greater magnitude than what Our country is currently facing? Its difficult to say, Your Majesty, Ludmila admitted. Everyone knows that the variety of Beastman that we face is generally stronger than Humans, but we do not know how strong they can become. With how large their territory is, I wouldnt be strange if there are several exceptionally strong individuals present. Furthermore, a decisive response by the region may bring a coalition army of millions to the border. The existence of the Oriculon grants logistical capabilities that would otherwise be impossible. That would be a calamity, the Queen frowned down at the map. Events of that nature have a way of taking a life of their own and growing out of control. I may be a bit late in asking, Ludmila said, but have any attempts at diplomacy been made with the Beastmen? Attempts, yes. Successful attempts, no. They seem adamant about their antagonism. Not even Merchants can get through to them. They hadnt even seen any Beastman Merchants. Not any that they could recognise, at any rate. Well, it is not an avenue that is available to us at this point anyway, Ludmila said. I will see what I can do to mitigate any potential response. For the moment, she couldnt see any way out of it. If the two sides were composed of the living, they might grow weary and simply give up on the conflict after it became too costly to continue. With the Undead, however, they wouldnt stop until the threat was destroyed because the Undead normally didnt grant any quarter and would fight to the last Zombie. We will see how things look in a few days, then, Queen Oriculus said. As for current events, many have volunteered to assist the populations afflicted by the Beastmens administration of Laira to the population. They will tend to the citizens and help move them back from the front lines, though, at the rate youve been advancing, we could use more people. I believe some people should come screaming in a day or so, Ludmila said. Screaming? The Queen tilted her head curiously. The Beastmen are running scared, but the citizens are similarly running scared. Rather than spending time we do not have to calm them down, we simply sent them running back in this direction. Your Majesty should have a few hundred thousand extra hands to assist with the afflicted. Sourel. I shall arrange for their reception, Your Majesty, the Minister of Public Health lowered her head. The briefing was concluded thirty minutes later, after a small round of questions by concerned Ministers. Most of them asked about the condition of the land and its people, while a few had concerns over security. With the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Army reduced to a handful of experienced companies and the same number still in training, policing the country was already a challenge without random Beastmen popping up. Outside the city hall, Ludmila was joined by her friends and they took a stroll around the central plaza. Liane eyed the huge bloodstain as they walked by. With it raining so much, she said, I gotta wonder how you made that. Its where the corpses were piled for collection, Ludmila replied. Speaking of which, was there anything left by the time you got here? Nope. I went looking around for dismembered limbs to scare Florine with, but I couldnt find any. Florine rolled her eyes. They walked past several pavilions where food and sundries were being distributed to lines of citizens. It didnt seem like any of them were dwelling on the past, instead idly chatting about the work ahead of them as they awaited their turn. Something doesnt add up here, Liane said. What do you think, Ludmila? If it has to do with Merchants, politics or anything else on that side of things, Ludmila replied, youre asking the wrong person. I havent noted any logistical issues. It has more to do with running a territory. The Queens promised all sorts of things and I cannot for the life of me figure out how she plans on doing most of it. Didnt Claras research note how extraordinarily productive the Draconic Kingdom was? Yeah, but thats with a functional population. The way it looks right now, a third of the people are going to be tied up looking after another third of the people while the remaining third are mostly apprentices and journeymen. I think theyll be alright. Liane turned a dubious look at her. How do you figure? A feeling, Ludmila said. Ive spent weeks flying over the land and taking everything in, and I dont find any imminent issues surrounding their ability to support themselves. The Draconic Kingdom may have one major issue brewing, Clara said. Im uncertain if youve noticed it yet. All I see are issues, Liane said. Which one is it? They made their way out of the plaza, following the main thoroughfare leading to Rivergardens eastern gate. Hmmhow do I put this, Clara said. How do the residential and urban arrangements in Wardens Vale compare to those in your county? Uhtheyre a lot better? Liane said, Ludmila cheated though. Maybe, but why are they so much better? Because attracting tenants to her demesne sucks. And why did she need tenants? Because she had a labour shortage, Liane replied, then frowned. Oh, wow. Thats right, Clara smirked. Youve been focused on the Royal Court and the Merchants, but, if the Draconic Kingdom refuses to utilise Undead labour, the common folk are going to have tremendous bargaining power for the next generation or two. What changes those generations bring may end up being permanent. Was that what she did? Retain power relative to her subjects by consolidating Undead labour under her house? At the time, the only thing on her mind was working with the new administration and securing labour for her depopulated demesne. However, one might look back and claim that she was driven by greed or the desire for power. I dunno if itll work like that here, Liane said after a few moments. The people are fanatically loyal. Its more than a bit creepy. Our people are loyal, too, Florine said. Yeah, but theyre loyal for understandable reasons. Im not sure if they would be as loyal if things werent going so well, never mind getting raided and eaten on the regular. What Clara suggests is probably happening, Ludmila said. Queen Oriculus subjects are loyal to their sovereign, but that loyalty is defined by what they are. Theyre not charmed or coerced into being loyal no more than our subjects are, and they have desires and goals of their own. Her court seems more than aware of how that loyalty is framed, as well. You can see them preempting it in the incentives that theyve been offering and the various initiatives that have been enacted. Many of those initiatives were unthinkable in the north. For instance, if a territory was depopulated by a Demihuman raid in Re-Estize, either one or both of two things would happen. On the management side, they would actively seek migrants from the nearby urban centres. On the tenant side, it was an opportunity to redraw lines and consolidate titles, creating all sorts of tensions. In the Draconic Kingdom, however, the government simply said its harem time! and everyone jumped on the polygamy wagon. There was no deliberation over land distribution: only an action with a result. Not only were the Draconic Kingdoms leadership and citizens extremely resilient C they were also extraordinarily flexible. That adaptability was likely one of the major cornerstones to the countrys survival in such adverse circumstances. They reached the eastern gate of Rivergarden a few minutes later, and Ludmila turned to face her friends. Were there any last-minute things to bring to my attention? She asked. Not that I can think of, Clara said. After you push the Beastmen out of the kingdom, most of the work will be on our end. Unless she gets that army of millions that she was talking about, Liane said. Would that really happen? Florine frowned. Not right away, Ludmila said, but its entirely possible. I flew over the Beastmens territory with Ilyshnish the other day and its huge. Im pretty sure we didnt even get halfway and we still covered enough territory to engulf both Re-Estize and Baharuth at the same time. These raids that the Draconic Kingdom experiences are likely conducted by just the clans on the border. Does that mean diplomacy is actually possible? Florine said, It may be that the only ones who harbour the raider mindset are the Beastmen on the border, and well have better luck dealing with those further inside the country. Florines experience working with Demihumans in the forests around the Azerlisia Mountains had broadened her perspective tremendously. The average person associated non-Humans by race rather than their specific social groupings. It didnt make much sense, but if someone had a bad experience with a Goblin, they would go for the rest of their lives hating all Goblins. One could teleport a Goblin from the other side of the continent in front of them and they would still blame that Goblin for everything that all Goblins had done. Once Ilyshnish gets back, Ludmila said, well have a better idea of how things are over there. If anything, theyll be forced to talk because the Undead will be preventing them from doing anything else here. I can already smell the rare resources they have stashed away in that jungle, Liane said. Ludmila snorted. Merchants truly were a breed of their own. One thing at a time, Liane, she said. First, I have a city to conquer. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 12, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 24th Day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE Thirty more warbands just arrived from the south, a runner said from the stairwell, where should we send them? Il-Enowelis people? Il-Enrenatha asked. No, il-Enghkors clan from the southwest. Use some of the space set aside for il-Enoweli. What else? More clans are coming in from all over the south. Its getting crowded out there. Keep using up il-Enowelis spots, il-Enrenatha told the runner. The runner nodded and disappeared into the stairwell. Il-Enrenatha turned his attention back over the battlements, staring out into the darkness. Il-Enoweli will be furious when he arrives, Sage Khhschlr said from beside him. Hes going to be forced to camp in the fields at this rate. Il-Enoweli isnt here, il-Enrenatha didn''t look away from the surroundings. Il-Enghkor is. That applies to everyone else arriving, as well. We do not have the luxury of reserving accommodations as if we were entertaining visitors C the Undead will attack before the morning. How do you know that? Because its my job to know. He didnt bother explaining himself. In the future, if ever someone appeared before him and claimed to be a Sage, he would keep them away from anything important; preferably far away. To be certain, Khhschlrs knowledge was vast, but she only applied that knowledge selectively. When they had first met, she impressed everyone she encountered, offering information and ideas from her travels that saw promise in their then-still-in-planning conquest of the Draconic Kingdom. Combined with Kalil-Endratha, they seemed like the perfect combination. Now, however, she was practically useless. War was not her area of expertise and her inquisitive nature turned her into an obstacle more than anything else. The only reason why he allowed her to accompany him was to make sure she couldnt influence the warrior clans with her wisdom. A pitched battle was no place for radical, untested ideas based on loose threads of knowledge. For the Sages part, she appeared content with being exposed to important goings-on. Her attempts at being helpful were just something he had to suffer through. Il-Enrenatha. A female voice drew his attention to the stairwell again. Thurgakhr, he gestured in welcome. Thank you for coming. I should really be down there with the other warriors She lingered at the top of the stairs, her stance hesitant. Il-Enrenatha beckoned for her to come forward. I mean no slight, he said, but your role as an advisor is far more valuable to those conducting the defence of the city than having another warrior on the field. The clans have been fighting for weeks now, Thurgakhr replied, so they should know as much as me, if not more. Of the Undead that showed themselves, perhaps. Reports suggest that the powerful Undead you spoke of have finally appeared. Thurgakhr visibly wilted at his words. Once again, he wondered about her experiences. She shared them with il-Enrenatha and the other Clanlords on multiple occasions, yet her demeanour continued to indicate that words alone were insufficient to describe everything she had experienced. How many? The young warrior asked. The reports come from groups that are too far apart to be spotting the same thing. Theyve mingled into the general throng of Undead, so its difficult to say how many there are. I havent seen them do that before. Did the reports mention any Elder Liches flying around? Im not sure, il-Enrenatha looked back down the western road again. Weve issued instructions to keep an eye out for what youve described, but the night serves as an ally of the Undead in more ways than one. Spotting a flying individual cloaked in black in an overcast night sky was about as difficult as it sounded. The enemy appeared to understand the limitations of Darkvision, though that may have been a given since Undead had Darkvision themselves. What they didnt have, however, was hunters, so how they puzzled out what their scouts were capable of detecting was a mystery. They will be destroyed as soon as they show themselves, Sage Khhschlr waved a dismissive paw. We have so many hunters defending this clanhold that mere Elder Liches stand no chance. Its not as if they fly up and greet you before blowing you up, Thurgakhr''s ear twitched. Every time theyve struck, its been completely by surprise. Theyre magic casters, the Sage said, so theyre probably using something like invisibility. Their tactics may have worked well against the civilian clans, but our hunters are more than good enough to detect their approach. Il-Enrenatha remained silent throughout the exchange. The two females did not get along at all. The fault lay almost entirely with Sage Khhschlr, who saw Thurgakhr as someone who had stepped into her arena, which was knowledge. The younger Nar had information that the Sage did not, so Khhschlr was feeling jealous, threatened, or both. It also didnt help that Thurgakhr was from a family of nar Kira that was known for its Bards. Bards and Sages were both recognised for their knowledge, but Bards had a place in every tribe while Sages were seen as eccentrics. Have they ever come low enough for warriors to strike at directly? He asked. No, Thurgakhr replied, they let the Undead on the ground do almost all of the fighting. The Elder Liches act like carrion birds, waiting for the opportunity to pick out choice morsels. During their invasion of the Draconic Kingdom, il-Enrenatha had faced his fair share of magic casters. No matter how powerful they seemed, they ceased being a problem once he got his claws into them. Unlike Human mages, however, the Elder Liches seemed wary enough that they wouldnt ever give his warriors the same chance. Generally, it was proper to respect a shrewd adversary, but, in this case, their behaviour was annoying. After piecing together Thurgakhr''s disjointed and confused accounts of the fighting in the west, il-Enrenatha was fairly certain that the principal limitations that he had observed of other magic casters still applied to Elder Liches. Spells tended to be very specific and limited in their effect, and recovering mana wasnt anywhere near as quick as catching ones breath. Thus, a magic caster who presented a grave threat against small numbers was little more than a pest when they didnt have the time to act at their leisure. Instead of being a force unto themselves, they were striking opportunistically to maximise the effectiveness of the Undead on the ground. It was those ground forces that were doing the majority of the work in their broad advance across the Draconic Kingdom. If the hunters could deal with the Elder Liches, it would turn the battle into a purely terrestrial one and simplify things significantly. Report! A runners voice came up the stairwell before she came into sight, Undead have been spotted to the south and southwest! Which way are they going? Il-Enrenatha asked. Theyre coming straight toward the city. That should be the last of the withdrawing warbands, then Are the Undead moving to join the ones gathered west of the city? Theyre too far away to know for sure, the runner said, but the Lords commanding the southern approaches think they may be trying to encircle us. Thats a welcome bit of news, if so, il-Enrenatha said. Welcome? Sage Khhschlr blinked. How is being encircled welcome? The boats we sent to the north bank never returned. Well be trapped! The Sages worried tone rose with every phrase. He resisted the urge to sigh. After sitting in on weeks of strategic and tactical analysis, she still didn''t understand something so simple? Even a novice tactician would immediately realise that the Undead had erred, and only a fool interrupted an enemy in the midst of making a mistake. The strength of the Undead advance has been in the sheer weight of their numbers, il-Enrenatha told her. They are voluntarily spreading their lines thin by attempting an encirclement. We have hundreds of warbands present and they will be able to strike anywhere they please much more easily than if the Undead had concentrated their forces. If necessary, we can easily break through. He turned his attention back to the runner. The Undead have been free to do as they please, but no more. Its about time they fought an enemy with real teeth. Were going on the offensive. What?! Both Thurgakhr and the runner jumped at Khhschlrs near shriek. Tell il-Enkimb to let the Undead perform their encirclement, il-Enrenatha continued. When their lines are drawn thin, tear them apart. Understood, il-Enrenatha. The runner left. Il-Enrenatha leaned out over the battlements, shouting down to the Lords below. Ready the warbands! We bring the battle to the enemy! Tens of thousands of warriors roused as orders sounded along the walls and over the field. They gathered into their respective warbands, their snarls and roars of anticipation sounding over the incessant rain. Your people are attacking, too? Thurgakhr asked. That depends, il-Enrenatha answered. The Undead forces in the west may respond to il-Enkimbs sortie to the south, so Im moving my forces to keep them in check. Going by what weve seen so far, they may not care at all or arbitrarily respond despite the threat presented to them. Our enemies are sluggish in thought and reaction, so many opportunities should present themselves to those with the will and courage to seize the initiative. Despite their steady advance, he still felt that the Undead were lacking in several significant aspects. Perhaps it was due to their nature. The vast majority of their adversaries were mindless and their tactics were simple. Their strategy revolved around consuming what lay ahead of them like a teeming wave of vermin. Whatever intellect directed them seemed devoid of individuality and ingenuity. It wouldnt be a stretch to say that any intelligence within the Undead forces was exercised in service to the voracious will of the whole. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. They were more a force of nature than anything else, and their behaviour was just as single-minded as any elemental spirit. Just as a Fire Elemental sought to consume anything that would burn in its flames, the Undead sought to consume the living. Il-Enrenatha came down out of the tower to join the rear of his army and, one by one, the leaders of each clan reported their readiness. To the south, he could already hear il-Enkimb sounding his advance. Advance to within three kilometres of the Undead in the west! His voice cut through the downpour, Be ready to move if they do. Fifty thousand Beastman warriors marched into the darkness, trampling the fields of spring grain. Runners came in every few minutes, reporting the findings of each clans scouts. As expected, the Undead hadnt reacted to their manoeuvres yet. Advance to one kilometre. Hunters can go ahead and start skirmishing. Each runner that came in went back out with his new instructions. He was too far to hear it, but he could imagine the tens of thousands of bullets whistling through the rain. Over their weeks of testing the Undead across the front, his forces tactics had been refined to the point of being reliable routines. Aside from a handful of reports, all the enemies before them were familiar and he was confident that breaking the Undead forces in the coming battle would be the beginning of the end for them. In a way, he was glad for their appearance. The conquest of the Draconic Kingdom had been unexpectedly lacking in the way of challenges and they had far too many migrants to support. Sage Khhschlrs proposal to accommodate them by crossing the sea felt reckless, at best. Now, they would be able to properly consolidate their gains without a food crisis looming over their heads. With victory over their dread foe in hand, they could even retain the confidence of the migrants and their supporters in Rolengorek despite the loss of the Warmaster. Il-Enrenatha, the skirmishers are reporting a fog forming in the west! Were not sure if our ranged attacks are hitting anything or not. He craned his neck to see over the warbands ahead of him, but it was still too dark to register anything beyond the range of his Darkvision. Are the Undead doing anything? As far as we can tell, theyre still inside somewhere. The fog is slowly travelling east. Against the wind? It seems that the Undead have a new trickor maybe theyve been keeping it in reserve for something like this. Is there some sort of spell that does that? He asked one of his nearby mystics. Yes, she nodded. The Second-tier spell Fog Cloud. It should only affect a small area, however. Il-Enrenatha looked at the runner. Its across the entire field, the runner said. That should be impossible, the mystic furrowed her brow. How wide is this fog bank, exactly? Fog Cloud has a set radius, so we may be able to estimate how many enemy casters there are. I-Im not sure. All we know is that its covering the area where the Undead are. How large is this set radius? Il-Enrenatha asked. Roughly twelve metres across. Only twelve? If thats the case Cease skirmishing! He ordered, Hunters, keep an eye on the skies! Were pulling back! The Undead line in the west was at least a kilometre across. A hundred Elder Liches were far more problematic than the handful of potential sightings that were reported. Were there hundreds of Elder Liches when you came from the northwest? Not that I saw, Thurgakhr replied. There were always at least a couple flying around where I was, though. The fog bank may also be the result of multiple casts of Fog Cloud, the mystic added. Our skirmishers arent going to be hitting anything regardless, il-Enrenatha said. Theres no reason to put them at risk blindly flinging stones into that. They withdrew half a kilometre, waiting to see if the Undead would come out. He sent a few people to see whether il-Enkimb was encountering the same magic. Report! A voice came from behind him, Report from the city! The Undead have appeared on the far side! The far side as in east of the walls? Thats right. The defenders in the city are asking for instructions. Since the Undead were coming from the west, the east side of the city was poorly defended. Moreover, how the Undead had appeared there was an even greater concern. What type of Undead were spotted? Il-Enrenatha asked. The same as usual, the runner answered. Theyre not going very fast, so we dont expect them to connect with the other end of the encirclement for an hour or two. Speaking of which, do you know how il-Enkimb is doing? Uhhe went all-out, I think. You could hear the fighting all the way from the southern wall. Il-Enrenatha nodded. At least that part was going as planned. As long as they kept the Undead separated and manageable, all they had to do was wait until il-Enkimb finished his front and pivoted to join the next. Take the defenders on the southern wall and send them to reinforce the east. Move the forces on the western wall to the port. The port? Those Undead in the east had to have come from the water, il-Enrenatha said. If they enter the port through the river, the civilians will be slaughtered. Oh, and if you see anyone reporting from il-Enkimbs side, tell him to come west when hes done. This fog is perfect for setting up a pincer attack. The runner went on his way. Thurgakhr looked up at him. Even with so many Undead, she said, youre so calm. It does no one any good if a Lord panics, he told her. Were far from a pitched battle, besides. His forces maintained an orderly withdrawal before the fog, crossing back over the former three-kilometre mark. The rain receded to a drizzle, allowing the sounds of distant battle to finally reach their ears. Il-Enkimb doesnt sound very close, he said. I hope my runners got to him Somethings going on in the city, one of the fresh runners waiting to deliver orders said. Something as in fighting? Frolicking? It just started. Fighting. Panic. Il-Enrenatha peered toward the still-distant wall, waiting for a sign from the people stationed on the towers. A torch appeared a minute later, creating a point of light that waved back and forth. Well, damn, he said. Were pulling back! Theres trouble inside the city. He was halfway through dividing his forces between defending the wall and helping out in the city when a cow landed on a nearby warband with a thump. That was a cow, right? Sage Khhschlr asked. Il-Enrenatha looked up into the pitch darkness. What was the angle on that? He shouted. Came in from straight above! Came the reply, Its an Undead Beast! Fog. Falling cows. What was next? A sturgeon smacked into the ground in front of them. The warriors around it stared as it flopped around. It flopped its way over to the nearest group, then tried to bite a curious Ocelo that came closer to inspect it. An assortment of zombified animals started to rain from the sky. Il-Enrenatha shook his head. Spread out and get moving! He told them, Cover the mystics! The rearmost warbands broke from the rest and ran for the gate. Il-Enrenatha and his retinue joined them. By the time they got to the city, civilians were rushing in every direction, carrying children and what few belongings they could. He grabbed a female Lup by the shoulder and spun her around to face him. Whats going on here? The Undead are in the city! They got past the warriors in the port like they were nothing! A shriek sounded from a nearby alley. An Ocelo stumbled out, nearly falling on his face before dashing away in fright. Behind him, Undead Nar shambled out of a nearby alley. Il-Enrenathas warriors pounced on the thing, then dispersed to search for more while directing the fleeing citizens to the city gate. What do they look like? Thurgakhr asked the Lup still under il-Enrenatha''s paw. L-look? Ehmlike Human warriors, maybe? But theyre as tall as us! I saw one cut through three warriors in a single stroke! Il-Enrenatha released the civilian, who dashed past the arriving warriors without another word. His gaze went to Sage Khhschlr. Stay out of the fighting, he told her. We need to contain this before it gets any worse. They left the Sage behind. Thurgakhr''s steps grew hesitant as more civilians ran by and the clash of battle drew near. Thats probably them, she said. The ones I spoke about. I-I couldnt even tell how strong they were. Do they have any weaknesses? Il-Enrenaha asked. Theyre not all the same. I saw two types: one armoured from head to toe; the other was in lighter armour C something like tattered hides. The lightly-armoured one had all sorts of weapons. Its probably the one she mentioned cutting through multiple warriors at a time." He turned to address his warband. You heard her, he said. Pick off the lightly-armoured ones first. Get rid of everything as quickly as possible or were going to be caught between their two forces. Another group of civilians ran by. A dull metallic tread sounded from around the corner. Go! He commanded his warband, Thurgakhr, go with Khhschlr. You clearly havent gotten over your experiences yet. His warriors rushed forward. An unearthly howl sounded, echoing off of the buildings on either side. Il-Enrenatha ran in just behind his warriors, finding a monstrosity of black armour barring their way. Behind them was a more lightly armoured Undead figure. That one first! He called out, Take it down, quick! Harden your defences! If it could cut three warriors down with a single stroke, it would be the most powerful Undead yet. His retinue did as instructed, going wide around the first Undeads undulating blade. A few steps later, they all turned to face the first Undead. Snap out of it! Il-Enrenatha roared. The warriors turned away and started to move again. The Undead prepared to lunge at one of them, but Il-Enrenatha let out a roar of challenge. Dont think youre the only one that can taunt! He said as he stepped back from the shield that swung toward him in response. Beyond his adversary, one of his warriors was cut in half at the waist. Three more took advantage of the opening to score telling blows that shredded its light armour apart. Il-Enrenatha nodded to himself, then batted aside a thrust from his opponent. Huh? The thrust reversed into a draw cut. He caught the blade in his claws. Its weak? Not that it was genuinely weak, but, for all of its imposing appearance, it didnt have the power behind its strikes to match. He used his free arm to slash at the Undead warrior, imbuing the attack with several Martial Arts. Claws on metal screeched as it brought its shield up to block his attack. Il-Enrenatha released the sword and stepped lightly to the side as it tried to bull-rush him. Offensively, its weak. Defensively, Ive never seen anything like it. No, that wasnt right. One of Kalil-Endrathas assassins was fairly close. This Undead creature was surely an invincible foe against lesser opponents, but against those closer to its calibre, the flaws of focusing on defence were clear. Another unearthly howl filled the air as il-Enrenatha stepped back from a set of furious swings. Reinforce Hide felt sufficient to stop even its strongest attacks. With that in mind, he went on the offensive. Ability Boost, Focus Battle Aura, Sundering Strikes. Chips flew from sword and shield as he unleashed a barrage of powerful slashes. The first thing he needed to do was shatter his opponents shell. The Undeads counterattacks came predictably, and il-Enrenatha came out of the exchange unharmed. He didnt pause, however, leaping back in to draw a furrow through the metal of one of the Undead beings black bracers, then crossing over to ring its helmet. He snorted as the thing only grew more furious. At least there was a bit of personality in there. A powerful overhand swing put a paw-sized dent in the tower shield, and then il-Enrenatha jerked as a black bolt buried itself in his shoulder. He avoided the next set of the shield-bearers attacks while looking around, blood soaking the fur of his arm. Past his opponent, dozens of bodies and body parts littered the street. His entire warband was dead. It had barely been a minute. Sibilant whispers slithered through the air. A dark glow washed over his opponent, and il-Enrenathas eyes narrowed as he watched what damage he had inflicted reverse itself. Another dark figure appeared further down the street, followed by several more. Just how many of these things are there? A low growl filled his throat. If there were so many powerful Undead, what was the point of all the skirmishing the Undead forces had suffered so far? So much time that they could have used to advance; so many Undead destroyed, for what? Unless They were testing us the entire time! For the first time that night, il-Enrenatha felt a cold sliver of fear piercing the depths of his being. Behind the horrors standing before him was something far worse. The Elder Liches; whatever these things werethey were merely pieces to put into play. A malevolent will looked down on their struggles as nothing more than knowledge to be gleaned, observing; experimenting. One that gave nothing, while at the same time taking everything. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 12, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Captain, data collected by our high-altitude observers report a potential lull in the current weather conditions. Its not going to stop raining, Ludmila replied absently as she examined the scenery below. It wont even lessen in intensity until after midnight. Is that so? She glanced at the Elder Lich out of the corner of her eye. We need to add a weather forecasting office to the logistics department, Ludmila muttered. To an outsider, it may have seemed unthinkable for the Sorcerous Kingdom to be behind in anything. Its citizens, however, gradually grew aware of certain deficiencies as their shock and awe over the new nations sudden establishment and stupendous might wore off. One of those things was predicting the weather. This was especially odd because it was common even in Re-Estize. Though Wardens Vale never needed it, the Duchy of E-Rantel under House Vaiselfs administration had a team that collected information and delivered weather forecasts to the territories along the local highways. This was, in fact, one of the first of many things that the duchys Nobles found lacking after E-Rantel was annexed. Many seasonal activities, especially in the spring and fall, had always relied on them. They got back to business and patiently awaited weather reports that never came. It was such a simple thing, yet they didnt have it. If anything, it was a bit backwards. Rangers could sense what the weather would be like in the immediate region around them, and most C including herself C could see things about a half-day ahead. Druids were much better at it, capable of sensing the weather in a wider area and anywhere between a few days to a few weeks in advance, depending on their proficiency. That didnt seem to apply to the Rangers and Druids that came with the Sorcerer King, however. A few weeks before their trip to Fassett County, Ludmila formally introduced Lord Mare to Clara. With the lack of forecasting still a problem, Clara asked him about the weather so she could plan her construction projects accordingly. In response, he said Umsunny? and then he waved his big staff in front of them. It stayed sunny for the next two weeks. Ludmila supposed that there was no need for weather forecasting if one could just control the weather, but campaigns abroad wouldnt necessarily have that luxury. There was also only so much weather control could do, as it required periodic maintenance that effectively became more time and mana intensive the larger the area that had to be covered. In the end, the situation C if one could call it that C didnt improve until after the mystics of the various Demihuman tribes that came under the Sorcerer Kings rule entered the picture. The hours passed and the rain continued unabated. Below, the Beastman forces gathered at Corrin-on-the-Lake continued to grow. Estimates placed the total number of Beastmen at one hundred fifty thousand, with two-thirds from the warrior clans. The area inside of the citys walls filled within half a day of the first forces withdrawing from the Undead advance arriving. Now, more Beastmen were camped outside of the city than inside of it. The disposition of the enemy forces has strayed far from the general staffs opening predictions. It makes sense to me, Ludmila said. The leaders of the Beastman forces are making the correct decisions based on what they probably know. I cant say that I would do the same thing as them, but their actions are in line with the natural tendencies of strong predatory Demihumans. Which scenario is likely? Saiko asked. Scenario C, Ludmila answered, or close enough to it. There were three broad scenarios laid out by the Royal Armys general staff. Scenario A proposed that the enemy should cower before the might of the Sorcerer Kings Royal Army for an appropriate length of time before breaking and fleeing through the corridor so graciously created to the southeast of the city. Or perhaps the Beastmen would be so awed by the Royal Armys superior existence that they submitted themselves to be ruled by His Majesty the Sorcerer King. This scenario was concocted by the Grand Marshals Insectoid lieutenants, and they considered it the right and proper course of action. No one else on the general staff believed that it would happen, but it was just a scenario so there was little point in trying to challenge it. Ludmila privately wondered whether Scenario A not manifesting would be considered a failure on her part. Scenario B was very much Human, with the Beastmen assuming a defensive posture. They would take advantage of their superior position and conservatively strike at the Undead forces when low-risk opportunities presented themselves. The scenario was presented by the Goblin Strategist, which seemed strange unless one recognised that Goblins were very much like Humans in the sense that they were weak and tended to leverage numbers and various external advantages to fight on even terms with their much stronger competitors. The scenario was criticised from multiple angles. Gunnar and the other Frost Giants considered it cowardly. Lord Cocytus lieutenants scoffed at the notion and C paraphrased C asserted that it was useless to resist and they may as well just kill themselves to save everyones time. Ludmila noted that it may have been a valid strategy against living armies, but it was common knowledge that the Undead did not have the same logistical limitations. They didnt need to eat or rest, never got sick and wouldnt die of old age. Thus, they would always win as a besieging army so long as their blockades were effective. Scenario C was presented by the Frost Giants, and it was characteristic of their races aggressive nature. The average Beastman warrior was much stronger than the average Undead being fielded by the Royal Army, and spreading out the Royal Armys forces to encircle the city presented a prime opportunity for the Beastmen to destroy it in a single decisive battle. Their entire campaign gave no indication that the combined might of the warrior clans in Corrin-on-the-Lake would even come close to losing, so it would be silly to not attack and put an end to the crisis south of the Oriculon. Given that the Beastmens culture bore many similarities and fundamental values with those of the Frost Giants, she was sure that the general staff understood it to be the most likely case. That didnt make the Grand Marshals lieutenants give up on Scenario A, however, and the Royal Armys Elder Liches appeared to be in the same camp. For Lord Cocytus part C and much to Ludmilas relief C he didnt openly lean in any direction, instead saying that what would happen was what would happen and it was their duty as His Majestys servants to respond appropriately in any situation. Just under an hour past midnight, Beastmen started pouring out of the city, joining the forces outside. Ludmila nodded to herself as she watched them reorganise. Two large formations are gathering outside the southern and western walls. Continue with our current manoeuvres C dont give anything away. Is that prudent? Saiko asked. Armies take time to move, Ludmila answered. They arent pieces that you can just push across a board. The Beastmen have impressive organisation, but itll be at least an hour until they get all of their warbands into position. And what will their positions be? I dont know, Ludmila shrugged. Theyre still positioning, after all. Chances are that theyll focus on destroying our forces snaking around the city in the south as Gunnar suggested, but we dont need to guess at how they plan on doing that. The deployment is already occurring. All we have to do is wait for that deployment to take shape. The way that the Elder Liches seemed to believe that everything that happened was somehow preordained was a problem she was still working on. A part of her wasnt sure that she could. Summons and created servitors just seemed to see the world that way, carrying out their respective tasks with unquestioning confidence. If their task was to investigate things and question information, then they would question with unquestioning confidence, much as Nonna did. It was only when their tasks were vague that they showed any willingness to learn or think for themselves, but it was evidently an unpleasant situation for them to be in. Theyve left about ten thousand on the walls, Ludmila said a while later. The formation in the west is slightly larger than the one in the south. It looks like the eastern wall and port are barely guarded. Our southern forces are only half-deployed, Saiko noted. If they attack now, the results will be devastating to our dominated and zombified forces. I believe thats the whole point, Ludmila replied wryly. Doing what ones enemy doesnt want them to do is a basic tenet of conventional warfare. Olga, start bringing your forces out of the river. The ones joining the encirclement; not those marked for the port. Saiko, mark the time when Olgas forces emerge from the Oriculon. It will be done, Captain. Shouted orders rose to reach her ears through the pouring rain. Both the southern and western armies advanced within a minute of one another. Raul, you have three spearheads coming your way. Two look like theyre going to try and punch through your lines. The third is moving to head off the encirclement. Below them, the Beastmens western army advanced toward Ludmilas regiment in good order. They started spreading out to match the width of her lines as they went. Captain, Saiko said, sub-commander Raul is asking whether the infantry squadrons should be actively deployed. Raul, do your Beastmen show any sign that theyre aware of the Death-series servitors? No, Saiko said. Then you should use that to your advantage. Ill let you figure that part out on your own. Since neither Olga nor Raul demonstrated a Commanders ability to communicate over long distances yet, they had come up with an awkward sort of communication loop. She would speak to Raul directly, and then Rauls reply would be relayed via his Elder Lich adjutant through Saiko. The ability was certainly one thing she would set as a requirement the next time she took apprentices to a theatre. Far to the southeast, the first Beastman spearhead made contact with the still-in-transit Undead lines. It took less than a minute for them to punch through to the other side. The second formation did so just as quickly, while the third smashed straight into the head of the Undead column and stayed there. Ludmila winced internally. Just from that clash alone, thousands of Undead had probably been destroyed. This far east up the Oriculon reach, dominated reinforcements from Katze would take upward to four days to reach them. Five, including the time it took for the freed-up Elder Lich controllers to fly back. They could stop for a day or so to digest the overrun city and its surroundings, but some improvisation would be required once they resumed their advance. Ideally, the Beastmen gathering at Eastwatch would be focused on the forces north of the Oriculon, which were still running at full strength. The first two spearheads wheeled around in a counterclockwise direction, charging into the sections that had been cut from the main body. When they reached the Undead this time, however, they stopped. The Beastmen were halted on the return charge, she said, was that Rauls doing? Yes, Saiko answered. The sub-commander has chosen to keep the Beastmen on the outside of the encirclement. well, that must feel awkward, at least. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Has the sub-commander committed an error? Thats difficult to say, Ludmila said. Were supposed to be funnelling the Beastmen east, but, if they break right now, theyll go in every direction. Rationally, theyll retreat east anyway since they should believe that more Undead are coming from the west, but things can get confusing and irrational in war. Raul, make sure you keep the most prominent Beastman Lords alive. You may take a beating in the process, but its better than having the Beastmen lose their morale effects and scatter to the winds. That would probably address the issue. Below, the Beastmens western army was closing with her forces. The western Beastmen have their warbands organised into a rough line, Ludmila said, so they should be trying to keep our army here in check while their southern forces destroy ours. This would already be a devastating defeat if our infantry squads werent so ridiculously strong. If. She knew that the general staff had accounted for it, but losing on a conceptual level still bothered her. It proved that even the most primitive tribal societies had excellent Commanders. As a Captain who was supposed to pull victory from the jaws of defeat in those situations, she was prohibited from directly participating due to the overall strategy they had enacted in the Draconic Kingdom. All she could do was watch her troops get decimated by Beastman warbands who benefitted from their own Lords fighting at the fore. The army below them stopped roughly a kilometre from her lines, confirming her suspicions. Then she frowned as the front ranks of her forces started falling apart. Our forces are under attack, Saiko offered unhelpfully. Conceal our lines using Fog Cloud! They have skirmishers hidden in the grass. Elder Liches, summon Wraiths to flush them out. A thick white mist started to shroud the field. Here and there, she saw Beastmen engaged with the summons sent to find them. The Wraiths didnt last long, however, and the Elder Liches were forced to summon multiple waves to keep them occupied while more clouds of fog were deployed. How many did we lose? Ludmila asked. Approximately three thousand low-level Undead, Saiko answered. Ludmila sighed. In hindsight, she should have ordered screens summoned in advance to help prevent losses. Not having skirmishers of her own autonomously countering those of the enemy was creating headaches aplenty against the hunter-rich forces of the Beastman warrior clans. Lets start rolling that fog bank forward. I want those hunters away from our lines. Shall our forces advance with the fog? Saiko asked. She looked to the southeast toward Rauls forces, trying to make sense of what she saw. In a word, the battle had devolved into a brawl, forcefully arranged through the sheer mass of bodies rather than any attempts at maintaining formations. Raul, how are you doing out there? Ninety per cent of our southern wing has been lost, Saiko told her. Any attempt at containment has been lost along with it, but the Beastmen appear to be staying to fight the infantry squads. Are the infantry squads still intact? They are holding. Sub-commander Raul is attempting to replenish his wing with zombified Beastmen, but they are being destroyed the moment that they are raised. Ludmila frowned at the report. How could that be happening? Are the Death Knights being ordered to use their area taunts? Yes. The Skill appears to be ineffective against these Beastmen. Was it some berserk state that nullified taunt attempts? The Adventurer Guild had faced several such opponents during training, but she couldnt recall anything like that happening on the field. Raul, try and figure out whats interfering with the Death Knights taunts. That may be a big problem going forward. If the infantry squads look like theyre in trouble, dont be greedy and eliminate the problem as quickly as possible. She looked back to her portion of the battlefield again. Advance at half step. Lets see if we cant catch any hunters lost in the mist. Ludmila watched as the Beastman lines matched the pace of the advancing fog. As simple as it looked, doing so while maintaining their unified formation was an impressive feat. Once again, she thought about how these Beastmen appeared to be little more than a primitive tribal society. If that were the case, how did the more advanced nations of the world conduct war? As benign as the Sorcerous Kingdoms approach to the region was, it seemed inevitable that the universally strong cultural perceptions of the Undead would lead to at least a few arbitrary conflicts. She couldnt even imagine what they would face. Captain, Saiko said, sub-commander Olga reports that the defenders within the city are repositioning in response to her forces appearance. They have also increased security in the port. This Commander really leaves no openings. At least none that his forces can discern How long has it been since Olgas forces surfaced? Ludmila asked. Thirty-eight minutes, seventeen seconds, Saiko answered. It looked like the Beastmen were remaining calm despite also meeting unexpected issues in the south. At this rate, there wouldnt be much of a flight from the city. Olga, commence your assault on the port. Remember: our objective is mass panic, not widespread slaughter. A drizzle replaced the rain as Ludmila awaited signs of Olgas amphibious assault. Her gaze went to the western gatehouse as soon as a point of light appeared atop it. A torch was being waved from side to side by a solitary Beastman. She scanned the southern gatehouse, then the southern battlefield. Raul, have the Beastmen on your end attempted to withdraw yet? No, Saiko said. Then it looks like the Lord conducting the citys defence is somewhere in the western army, she said. Dispatch Wraiths and try to locate them. Start raining Undead Beasts on their formation. Mark any Lords attempting to restore order in response. She resisted the temptation to fly lower and measure the strength of the Beastman Lords herself, as the Beastman headquarters had the highest chance of having a hunter capable of detecting her. Spread out and get moving! A deep voice roared over the confusion, Cover the mystics! Well, that was easier than expected Her gaze tracked a group of Beastmen that split off from the army and dashed toward the city gate. She followed them from high above, accompanied by Saiko. Cries of panic and the clash in the city streets grew clearer as they made their way closer to the walls. As she watched the Lord stop to question the panicked civilians running by, she recalled Rauls odd report. Olga, Im borrowing one of your port squads. Ludmila commanded one of the infantry squads rampaging through the port district to encircle the Nar Lord and his retinue. They spread out into the streets and alleys, butchering Beastmen as they went. One of the Death Knights Squire Zombies chased an Ocelo out of an alley and into the street right in front of the Nar Lord. His retinue instantly pounced upon it, and the Squire Zombie was dispatched without any difficulties. The sounds of battle spread out into the surroundings as the Lords retinue spread out to secure the area. Keep that Lord and his retinue contained. The infantry squad tightened the encirclement. A trickle of Beastmen escaped out of the rear, but her quarry remained where he was. Ludmila ordered a Death Knight and a Death Warrior forward to challenge the Lord and his retinue. She assigned a Death Priest to shadow them from a short distance, unsure how strong their opponents were. Saiko, wait here. Im going to take a closer look. A Death Knights challenging shout reverberated off of the nearby buildings as Ludmila alighted on the rooftop of a three-storey apartment built out of white limestone. The Lord followed his retinue around the street corner, nearly running into the Death Knight and the Death Warrior behind it. That one first! He called out, Take it down, quick! Harden your defences! Taunt that warband! Dont let them get past you! The Death Knight employed its Skill and the entire warband spun in place to face it. Ludmila nodded to herself. As with the other warbands they had come across, the morale effects of the Lord were enough to keep them from breaking, but not from being shaken. Good job. Lets see ifC Snap out of it! The Nar Lord roared. All at once, the entire warband turned their attention to the Death Warrior, lunging forward with teeth and claws bared. Her eyes ran over the dozens of Nar. This is trouble. Keep that Death Warrior alive! Try and get that warband taunted again. A roar drew Ludmilas attention to the Nar Lord. Dont think youre the only one that can taunt! The Nar Lord dodged a shield slam from the Death Knight. Further up the street, a throwing axe buried itself in the forehead of the Beastman leading the charge. Black steel flashed, sending an arc of blood over the street as the Death Warriors greatsword bisected the next. Tank that Lord for a minute. We cant let him empower his retinue with Command Skills. Bodies and pieces of bodies scattered over the street as the Death Warrior continued its bloody work. Despite its devastating display, the Beastmen were dauntless, intensifying their assault. The black glow of Inflict Wounds spells pulsed endlessly over the beleaguered servitor as the Death Priest desperately tried to keep up with the damage. Another roar rose into the air as the Death Knight attempted to relieve its partner, but it didnt appear to have any effect. Neither did its furious attacks against the Nar Lord, who deflected some, dodged others and let others still ineffectually bounce off of his hide. In return, the Beastman started to chip away at the Death Knights equipment. Hes just under the strength of the Death Knight, but As the exchange continued, something Ludmila suspected for a long time grew evident. That suspicion was planted in her since watching the Hobgoblins that invaded the Upper Reaches combine their efforts to resist her Death Knights attacks, and continued to grow through watching them fight various opponents over the past year. A Death Knight was offensively rated as a Level 25 warrior without Martial Arts or especially great equipment. Defensively, they were rated as a Level 40 warrior. Against weak and vulnerable opponents, such as rank-and-file Human soldiers or Beastman civilians, they were effectively unstoppable juggernauts that could generate a swarm of Zombies to overrun the land with. Any country without the appropriate countermeasures could easily be ruined by a single one. That seeming invincibility, however, rapidly diminished the closer their opponents came to their level. Since they had the offence of an average Level 25 warrior without Martial Arts, the average Level 25 warrior with Martial Arts could easily keep them occupied. Against the experienced Beastman Lord before her, the attacks of the Death Knight must have seemed trivial. In short, one didnt need to be as strong as a Death Knight to beat it in a duel. One only needed to outlast it. If she was a bit stronger and was allowed to heal herself, a prodigious combatant like Alessia could probably beat one after an admittedly long battle. Needless to say, the Beastman country bordering the Draconic Kingdom was so large that it could probably produce dozens of comparable or stronger individuals. That they even numbered amongst the migrant population was proof of that. It was a strange situation where Death Knights were overwhelming right up until the point that they werent. There wasnt an in-between. After that point, Death Warriors were more dangerous because they at least had a chance of killing the same calibre of opponent before they themselves were destroyed. There was also the fact that damage was cumulative, allowing Death Warriors to combine their offence to present a serious threat against stronger opponents. The same number of Death Knights could only take a brief beating in the same situation while not achieving much else. What shall we do with this Beastman Lord? Saikos Message sounded in her head. On the street below, the Nar Lords retinue was dealt with, and the Lord was surrounded by Death Knights. Ludmila raised a hand to her ear. Is capture possible? The sergeants would like to make the attempt. Alright, go ahead. Ludmila smiled to herself. They were probably still bitter over failing to capture the strong Nar warrior during the opening battle of their campaign. The drizzle picked up into a steady rain again. She activated her hairpin and flew up to rejoin her adjutant. The potential issues with Death Knights being proven aside, the nights battle had turned up a number of other useful bits of information. First and foremost was the Beastman Lords ability to render his followers immune to taunts. This was a problem for the Death Knights but useful for Ludmila, as even the relatively weak Hobgoblins that had invaded the Upper Reaches could juggle Death Knights between them with taunts. If she could figure out how to do the same thing, it would spell an end to that problem. Related to that was an annoying idea that she had been harbouring about the arbitrary nature of taunts. She postulated that, at some point, battles between professional armies simply devolved into warriors taunting one another and then smashing their faces together until one side fell over. After seeing the Nar Lord nullify the effects of the Death Knights taunt skill, that notion quickly C and thankfully C fell apart. Secondly was an issue for Captains in particular, which was that they themselves could be taunted. Whatever it was they did that broke their subordinates out of the effect did not work on themselves. As such, they were compelled to only show direct aggression toward their taunter, which meant that they couldnt issue commands unless they were directed against that individual. The Nar Lord probably wasnt even aware that his retinue had been destroyed until it was too late. Perhaps a Commander could come over and break their Captains free, but exposing a Commander by bringing them to the front felt like a risky move. As usual, more knowledge brought more questions and, of course, more problems. This one was a double bind, and she would have to figure out a solution before it became commonplace. The Nar Lord was subdued and dragged into a nearby building, where he was whisked away via Gate. Once that happened, the savage ferocity of the warrior clans faltered and they prudently decided to flee through the Royal Armys sort-of-intact encirclement. By morning, the Beastmen were gone from the city and its surroundings. Olga returned to her side of the river, and a grouchy Raul resumed his sweep of the southern Oriculon Reach, hoping to replenish the bulk of his forces. As the grey of the dawn crept out of the mountains in the east, Ludmila turned to Saiko atop Corrin-on-the-Lakes central keep. Contact Countess Corelyn, she said. This city is ours. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 12, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Do you smell anything? No. I think I smell something. Do you want to smell something? Liane was pretty sure it smelled like something. After reading the reports, she figured it had to. A mere day had passed since Clara had received word of Corrin-on-the-Lakes liberation. Now, their barge was sidling up to one of the citys piers. Queen Oriculus court immediately made preparations to transfer the government and start sorting out the surrounding provinces. At first seemingly sluggish and ridden with deliberations, the Nobles of the Draconic Kingdom now processed information and acted upon it with startling efficiency and speed. As she watched the Ministers and their aides prepare to disembark, Liane wondered what sort of weird magic Queen Oriculus had worked over them. It would be great if she could do it, too. Double time! Get to your stations and secure the surroundings! On the pier next to them, one of the companies from Highfort disembarked and marched out into the city. They were followed by another company, and then another. If configured properly, the Sorcerous Kingdoms barges could ferry a lot of passengers. All along the wharf, other vessels were disgorging their passengers and contents. In the first wave alone, ten thousand relief workers and everything required to support their operations arrived from downriver to help with the situation in the countryside, and there would be forty thousand more by the evening. Even more would be coming in from the other parts of the country over the next few days. They spread out across the wharf, and soon the recently-reconquered city looked like its original population had never left it in the first place. Water transportation was really something. And the Draconic Kingdom was scary. If one related what was happening before them to a High Noble from the north or even a General of the Imperial Army, they would laugh and say that such feats of mass mobilisation were absolutely impossible. Yet, the Draconic Kingdom could do it. They did it so smoothly that they may as well have been doing it for their entire lives. Then again, they had been doing it for generations. Once the court enacted something, the expected bureaucratic quagmire didnt follow. Orders were filled before they were even sent out, and it wasnt a surprise to anyone but Liane and her friends. Officials didnt go to workshops and warehouses with government orders, they came with enough wagons to take those orders away. Because they knew that it would be ready. Because the people knew what needed to be done without needing to be told. Because they had done it all before. People didnt wait to be called. They came out on their own dressed for work with tools in their belts, offering the skills that they understood would be in demand. Childcare was provided for every family and no one was left to languish alone with their ailments. Even those laid low by their ordeals under the Beastmen seemed to fight for every bit of their recovery, chomping at the bit to get in on the action. A sense of unified purpose filled the steps of every man, woman, and child. An atmosphere of satisfaction suffused the surroundings as the people worked together to restart the gears of industry and breathe life back into their lands. All of the little inefficiencies that one might expect out of people and their network of interdependencies were next to nonexistent. Things that Liane predicted would take two weeks often only took two days. Sometimes, not even a day. She never knew that Humans were capable of such feats. Rather than the scenes of a people long-harried and exhausted, struggling to rebuild their ruined lives, she was instead witnessing a juggernaut come to lifeand it filled her with both awe and fear. If this was what their long relationship with the Beastmen had created, then what would happen now that the Beastmen were no longer a problem? What she had at first thought were baseless arrogance and foolish pride when their delegations economic proposals were first rejected no longer seemed that way. The spring that comes after the winter, Florine murmured. I thought I understood what they meant when they first said that, but now I know I had no idea You mean the best times thing? Liane said, That might be true, but it still doesnt explain all this. She gestured to the flowing crowd on the wharf. Humans they might be, but they could put even ants to shame. Because the greatest things in life are what one builds together with others, Countess Wagner, Queen Oriculus youthful voice came from behind them. It is a simple truth that is all too easily forgotten; lost when one becomes isolated or too self-serving. And when that truth is lost, all manner of problems arise as people try to replace it with other things. Those problems are common in northern aristocrats, as you may know. What sort of problems, Your Majesty? Liane asked. Hmmhow does one say this? The Queens slender finger tapped lightly on her chin, Placing importance on things that arent actually important? Empty notions of honour. Misconstrued scales of prestige. The pointless pursuit of wealth and unbridled economic growth. In all of Our years, every member of every diplomatic delegation from the north has brought these problems along with them. It is amusing, in a way, but my Nobles experience no end to confusion when the symptoms of those problems surface in their interactions with foreigners. Isnt it normal for anyone to have at least a few angles? Of course, Queen Oriculus replied, but there is such a thing as too much. And, to those people, it has become all that matters. Evidently, it is sufficient to survive on, but it is far from what is required to live. She felt a touch on her wrist just before Florine took her hand in her own. Wagner understands this well enough, Your Majesty, Florine smiled. Well, its better to say that she does things that demonstrate that understanding without knowing that she understands. So Weve noticed, Queen Oriculus smiled back. The four of you wield power that even Kings and Queens would envy. Since you are seeing success here, We can only imagine that that power will grow. With that power, however, will come problems that even Kings and Queens would find daunting. It would be nice if you dont let either consume you. Always remembering that simple truth will go a long way toward that. Thank you for your advice, Your Majesty. A metallic bang sounded as the barges ramp was extended to the stone wharf. Two dozen courtiers assembled on the deck. Clara came around with Prime Minister Yorsten, chatting amicably with the shorter woman. Countess Corelyn, Queen Oriculus said, how fare things in the countryside? The Beastmen are in full flight further east, Your Majesty, Clara replied, Our follow-up forces are cleaning up those that are falling behind. The cavalry squadrons have extended their patrols up to the end of the lake on either side, so there should be no problems with civilian traffic so long as they respect the boundaries of the safe areas weve cleared. As for the people, it should be as the armys reports have described. We dont have the time or resources to conduct a thorough investigation of every single village, so only outstanding issues are being reported. The rest will be in the hands of the relief workers being deployed to the surrounding provinces. Umu, the Queen nodded. What of the Beastmen in the southern provinces? Captain Zahradnik should be conferring with Marshal Saroukhanyan in Foca Bay this morning, Clara replied. So far, our patrols along the southern foothills have encountered no Beastmen. Its the deluge, after all, Queen Oriculus said. Unless they receive word to mobilise, the Beastmen should be sitting snug and dry wherever they are. Booted steps came up the ramp, culminating in the appearance of Marshal Zorlu. The tall, dark-haired man was dressed as a soldier, though efforts had been made by someone to distinguish him from the rest. Going by how fancy it looked, it wasnt his doing. Your Majesty, he lowered his head, the route has been secured to Castle Corrin. How does it look in there? Empty, but its going to smell like Beastmen for the next little while. The whole city is. On that note, Your Majesty, Florine said. Wagner and I should get going. Are you sure about going without an escort? Queen Oriculus asked. Our current security measures are satisfactory, Florine answered. Is that so? Well, please do enjoy yourselves. It would also please Us if you join us for lunch in the castle. It would be our pleasure. Thank you for the invitation, Your Majesty. With that, Florine walked off with Liane firmly in hand. Liane tested her grip with a few experimental tugs. Why are we doing this again? She asked. Because this is the first city that the Beastmen have actually inhabited, Florine answered. I want to see what its like before they change things back to the way they were before. They made their way past the warehouses and offices of the harbour district along a canal that led further into the city. Like the other urban centres that they had visited in the Draconic Kingdom, Corrin-on-the-Lake displayed the same styles of architecture as Oriculon. The way that the city was designed, however, was entirely different. This was especially odd since a capital was usually imitated by the other urban centres in a country. Situated between two major rivers that joined the Oriculon at its namesake lake, Corrin-on-the-Lake was demonstrative of the distinct differences between the Draconic Kingdoms cities and those of the northern Human nations. The exotic architecture of the Draconic Kingdom was far from the cause. It was more a matter of its character. In terms of land area, the city was six times the size of E-Rantel, making it roughly the same size as Arwintar. However, according to the Draconic Kingdoms census records, Corrin-on-the-Lake only had half the population of the imperial capital. Furthermore, while nearly half of Arwintar was dominated by its First-class District filled with government buildings, high-class estates and expansive gardens, the administrative core of Corrin-on-the-Lake was restricted to a small area around the citys citadel. There were no aristocratic estates: only high-class apartments in close proximity to the government offices. Combined with the castle, they only took up about a tenth of the citys total area. As a result, there was far more space for the citizens. Wide streets and plazas shaded by trees and greenery abounded. Flowing water featured heavily in the citys design. The canal that they were following created a keyhole-shaped waterway inside the city, forming a moat around Castle Corrin and providing convenient lake access for the entire population. Perhaps the weirdest thing of all was that the city had no discernible slum or paupers quarter. Every part of the city was nice, clean and shiny. They were serviced by the same variety of shops, industries and amenities and enjoyed the universally exceptional infrastructure of the Draconic Kingdom. Rather than Oriculon, Florine and Ludmila felt that Corrin-on-the-Lake and its sister cities around the country were the true representation of the Draconic Kingdom. The capital was merely a show put on for visitors from nearby Human countries C one meant to comfort foreign dignitaries with their familiarity. Or maybe it was to keep them from realising how luxurious living in the Draconic Kingdom was compared to their home countries. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Not that it was the wrong move. Foreign observers used all of the things that Corrin-on-the-Lake had in spades as a metric for how well a country was doing. It would be difficult to ask for help when everything about your country was so damn idyllic. Oh, its only like this when were not being eaten by Beastmen probably wouldnt curry any sympathy. How nice the place was probably pulled double duty whenever help from the Theocracy arrived. Their forces would see a paradise for Humans being defiled by filthy Demihumans and their fanaticism would soar to even crazier heights. Everything that Liane saw of the Draconic Kingdom spoke of the work of a masterful architect C politically, economically and culturally. And that master architect was Draudillon Oriculus. If only they could have put this much effort into their military, Liane muttered. They probably put three times as much effort into their military, Florine said. You should know the costs involved in maintaining a standing army. As callous as this may sound, military expenditures in the Draconic Kingdom are resources, talents and time entirely dedicated to training people to be as hard to eat as possible. And they still get eaten within a few years. All of this construction looks expensive, but the fact of the matter is that the Beastmen dont eat their infrastructure so its an investment that lasts for generations and one that is essential to their cycles of recovery. You sound more and more like Ludmila every day. Its the truth, isnt it? And I cant imagine for a moment that you actually care about what theyre doing beyond being exposed to interesting new concepts. Speaking of new concepts, Liane frowned up at the trees overhead, this is going to be a whole lot of ammunition for the treehugger camp. I dont think theyre wrong Yeah, and you sound more and more like Ludmila every day. Despite not actively developing them, there were a number of factions growing in the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Court and its House of Lords. At first, there were the factions headed by Lady Shalltear and Lady Albedo, but the conflict between them was less serious and more silly. Then there were the food and vermin factions, which were similarly headed by Lady Shalltear and Lady Albedo, but Lady Shalltear told them that they were better off not knowing what it was about. All they needed to understand was that they were part of the food faction, whatever that was. More relevant to Liane and her friends was the slow formation of the nature faction C or treehugger faction, as Liane liked to call it C which was nominally headed by Lady Aura and Lord Mare. At first, it was a tiny faction with a handful of members, and its opposing progress faction held sway. As more and more Demihumans came under the Sorcerous Kingdoms dominion, however, the nature faction had swung to an overwhelming majority. Ludmila was a staunch champion of that faction, and it was one of the few things that she tried influencing others over. The thinking shared by the members of that faction was the reason why Clara and Lianes new urban developments had so many trees, open spaces, fountains and flowing water in them. If Liane were to be perfectly honest with herself, incorporating those elements was a nice touch. Luxurious, even. But it was also wasteful and expensive. Just like how foreign dignitaries gauged the situation of a country by examining indicators like infrastructure, so, too, did people in general. Nobles, especially, were sensitive to them. A minor Noble who had a large village with an inn, brewery, and a few shops was a damn proud Noble. And rightfully so. A prosperous village meant that they were doing their job well, which in turn indicated that they had a prosperous demesne. Their people were happy, they were happy, and their liege was happy. Or at least the average person wasnt suffering and prospects for development werent utterly abysmal. This thinking, of course, went up the scale. A High Noble wanted a prosperous town. A Great Noble wanted a prosperous city. Their people wanted to see the same thing because it represented opportunities for themselves and their families. Ludmila also desired a prosperous demesne, but the way she saw things and what she considered ideal was very different from the average Noble or even the average person. Economic realities tended to dictate the design of Human urban centres. A city block was jam-packed with apartments and workshops in an attempt to fit the most people and industry into the least space, minimising the cost of building materials and maintenance while optimising land utilisation and maximising rent. Every square metre not being put to productive use was that much less being put toward further development. Planting a tree meant eight fewer apartment suites. A small plaza took up the space of ten workshops. Having space meant using more space that could have been used for something else, fewer people paying for more infrastructure, and lower population densities to drive commerce with. There was an opportunity cost to everything, and thus people recognised certain patterns in development that indicated how well-managed and prosperous any given place was. That was why any rural tenant got all starry-eyed when they saw the big city or even just the local town. When most people looked at a bustling metropolis like Arwintar, they saw the might, wealth and power of the Baharuth Empire. Ludmila, however, saw an abhorrent scar upon the land. A dehumanising place where ninety per cent of the population was stored in the most cost-effective manner possible when they werent being exploited to drive the wheels of imperial progress. The closest thing to the ideal pattern of development for the nature faction was Ludmilas demesne, which was currently slated for less than a twentieth of a per cent urban development, two per cent agricultural development and the rest was either managed natural area or left completely wild. When Ludmila described what her urban development would ultimately look like, Liane figured it may as well have been lumped into the managed natural area category. Now, with the Draconic Kingdom providing a working example of low-density urbanisation employed on a country-wide scale, Ludmila was bound to press the case of the nature faction even more strongly. Meanwhile, the other Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom, who had already reached the limits of what land they had, could only look at the vast stretch of nothingness in the southwest in envy and confusion. They crossed over a stone bridge flanked by statues and magical lamp posts. Liane examined the fine carvings as they walked by each of them, and then something odd about their surroundings occurred to her. Ludmila didnt order the army to clean this place up before leaving, right? Except for the body snatching part. Thats right, Florine said, why do you ask? If thats the case, Liane said, why is it so clean? Barring the bloodstains, I mean. Florine frowned at her question, then went over to open the door to a nearby home. It smelled like dog, but the interior was spotless. Maybe I should rewrite those parts in the next volume of Dreams of Red, she said. What parts? The one describing the conquered cities of the west. Its probably not realistic. I dont follow Florine walked into the building, turning with a gesture of her hand to the living room around her. These people migrated here, she said. It was their home. Of course they would try and take good care of it. Cities would take damage in a siege or when theyre being stormed, but would the conquerors just leave it ruined if they intended to stay? This isnt the first example weve been exposed to, either. The first thing Lady Albedo did when E-Rantel was annexed was clean it up. She even had the paupers quarter torn down and replaced. I guess that makes sense, Liane wiped a windowsill with a finger. But I dont think the average Human would keep it this clean. Our Maids would have zero work to do here. Maybe theyre naturally that clean? They have keener senses, after all. Or maybe theres a reason why their maintenance is so fastidious. Wed have to know more about the place they came from. They left the house and continued their investigation of the city. Florine stopped every few buildings to look inside, examining their contents in the hope she would gain some insight into the Draconic Kingdoms long-time nemesis. Oh yeah, Liane said, did you see that Ludmila nabbed another Beastman Lord? I did. The Royal Armys Intelligence Division took him away, though. I hope I get the chance to speak with them. Arent you a part of the Intelligence Division? I do work for the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Florine shot her a look. So youre a spy. A diplomat! Same difference, Liane grinned. What youre doing right now is basically spying. And you wont even talk about what you do for Lord Demiurge. Thats not suspicious at all. Its just foreign affairs stuff! I know youd think its boring so theres no point in going over it. There probably wasnt. Florine spoke at length about Ogre rites of adulthood and its fascinating implications once and Liane fell asleep about two minutes in. Their wanderings took them to the citys western wall and then wound back and forth along it until noon approached. On their way to Castle Corrin to join Queen Oriculus for lunch, they found a pair of Elder Liches standing under the entry arch of an apartment. The blue-grey bands on their arms marked them as members of the Sorcerous Kingdoms general staff. Whats goin on? Liane asked. The Elder Liches turned to regard her. One of them responded in a dry, slightly nasal voice. Routine reconnaissance sweeps have detected an anomaly. We arrived to investigate. What sort of anomaly? A Beastman of the Nar variety. Thats one hell of a thing for Ludmila to miss, Liane said. Whatcha gonna do? We are currently deliberating on a course of action. She didnt see what there was to deliberate over. According to the armys reports, most Beastmen were relatively weak, so theyd be no match for two Elder Liches. May I speak with them? Florine asked. The Elder Liches exchanged a look. There is no prohibition regarding your request, the first Elder Lich answered, but it remains to be seen whether the individual in question is capable of speech. Did their mouth fall off? Liane asked. They are undeveloped, the Elder Lich replied. You mean its a child, Florine said. That makes even less sense, Liane crossed her arms. Were here to get rid of the Beastmen, so why not just get rid of it? Since this is no longer a designated war zone, there areethical considerations to be observed. The Royal Army concerns itself with ethics? Liane frowned, Since when? Our actions must always be in line with the Sorcerous Kingdoms foreign policy goals. Analysis indicates that reprocessing living beings below a certain age results in undesirable feedback from other parties. thats one way to put it, I guess, Liane said. But theres no one to generate undesirable feedback here. The Elder Liches stared at her. Liane could almost feel Ludmila staring at her through the Elder Liches. Of course it would be her. If Liane didnt know her, she would have called Ludmila an insane hypocrite for being able to slaughter hundreds of thousands of Beastmen and then spouting ethics over a single Beastman baby a day later. But she wasnt an insane hypocrite: she was just insanely austere. There have been other precedents studied, the other Elder Lich said. Such as the case with Lady Pestonya and Lady Nigredo. That incident was far more problematic, yet His Majesty reportedly stated that theirs was the correct interpretation of our Masters will. In that case, Florine smiled, Im going in. Where is the child? On the third floor of this building. At the end of the hall behind the right door. Florine opened the door to the apartment. Liane trailed after her. I bet its going to attack her. Wait, do baby Beastmen count towards that thingy? It was worth the attempt. When they reached the third floor, Lianes steps slowed as she watched Florine open the door and go in. The latch of the door clicked as Liane shut Florine into the room. WhatC Liane spun on the Elder Lich that followed them in, holding her finger up to her lips. Florines muffled shriek sounded through the door, followed by a thump. Lianes ear drifted closer to the door. Florine? She couldnt hear anything. Theres no way shed get hurt. Right? She has all that equipment. And a Shadow Demon A lump formed in the pit of her stomach anyway. Her hand reached for the latch and she opened the door a crack. Florine? Shhits alright. Youll be okay Liane opened the door all the way. In the corner of the room, Florine was curled up against the wall, rocking a striped bundle in her arms. Liane took a step forward. A mewling sound filled the air as the Nar cub started to cry. Dont be scared, Florine said in a soothing voice. I wont let that evil Human Lord hurt you. Are you hungry? LianeC Youre not keeping that, Liane said. I am. Youre not. I am! Have you seen how big those things get? Liane told her, How are you going to take care of it? Youre already crazy busy. Just give it to Ludmila. Shell throw it back at the Beastmen. Florine rose to her feet. How could you say that? She scowled, Look at how beautiful he is! Her friend held the Nar cub between them. The Nar cub swatted Liane in the face. Yeah, sure, Liane said. I can already picture him hunting Goblins in E-Rantel. We can send him to the Demihuman Quarter, Florine pulled the cub back to her breast with a nod. Thats an excellent idea, Liane. No, its not. I meant the orphanage. Its in the Demihuman Quarter. Florine resumed rocking the Nar cub back and forth with a sad smile. There has already been so much death, she said. Lady Pestonya and Lady Nigredo should know that their goodness continues to save lives C even if its just one. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 12, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Mhhso young. Hopefully, they do not spoil themselves. Spoil themselves, Your Majesty? Umu, Queen Oriculus nodded. The way they run off on their own like that is indicative of their upbringing. From the day they are born, Nobles are cared for by their mother or at least a wet nurse. As soon as they can walk, they are surrounded by a battery of tutors, attendants, security personnel and so on. Some are not even allowed to sleep alone until they find employ in another household or are married off. A Noble scion is not their own individual; neither are they allowed much freedom. The moment freedom presents itself, they tend to run off like Wagner and Gagnier just didah, what are We going on about? As a Butler, you should already be well aware of this. Sebas very certainly wasnt, despite being a Butler. Over his time amongst the citizens of the world that Nazarick and its denizens had found themselves in, he had learned that many concepts assumed to be shared between them were, in reality, quite dissimilar. Of those concepts, Butler and Maid were two that he had taken the time to carefully study, both out of professional and personal interest. From what he had learned, a Butler was originally a household servant who was something like a cupbearer. It was a position that, over time, had evolved into one of stewardship over a household and its affairs as the chief of staff. In all but the rarest of exceptions, a Butler was an aristocrat C usually a spare with the appropriate rank and professional qualifications for the position. Those qualifications included a mountain of things that Sebas had no idea about, as well as many things that he was not proficient at, so he did his best to keep conversations with outsiders from flowing in problematic directions while he did his best to familiarise himself with those subjects for the future. Familiarisation, however, was easier said than done. Everything aside from the basics appeared to be beyond his capability to grasp. Additionally, he discovered that Albedo was actually doing what the locals considered a Butlers job as Nazaricks Guardian Overseer. So, not only was it difficult to learn a Butlers trade, but he also felt guilty over the idea that he was learning tasks that the Supreme Beings had assigned to someone else. It felt like theft and blasphemy combined. Yet, it seemed essential in the duties assigned to him. He was Sebas Tian, the Royal Butler. Not knowing what was required for that esteemed position would bring shame to himself and the name of Ainz Ooal Gown. Though it pained him to admit it, the fact that nearly all of Queen Oriculus senior palace staff had been killed, eaten, or both spared him an incalculable amount of awkwardness. The sound of approaching footsteps drew his attention to the barges ramp. After several moments, Minister Soruel appeared, her pale white shawl fluttering in the wind. Captain Inserras men have secured the subjects Your Majesty requested. They are being conveyed to Castle Corrin. Ive instructed some of the temple staff that we brought with us to conduct an examination. In that case, Queen Oriculus replied, lets be on our way. Thank you, Soruel. Sebas accompanied the Queen and her ministers down the ramp, eyeing the crowded wharf. They entered the carriages that had been brought along from Oriculon, and Sebas found himself sitting beside the Queen across from Prime Minister Yorsten, Minister Soruel and Marshal Zorlu. Countess Corelyn was on the other side of the Queen. If I may ask, Your Majesty, Sebas said, who are the subjects Minister Soruel mentioned? We requested a set of subjects afflicted by Laira-related conditions to varying degrees, Queen Oriculus replied. The people near Rivergarden were only exposed to it for days at most, so there was little to be done but wait out the short-term effects. According to Captain Zahradniks reports, the condition of the people is especially severe in the area around Corrin-on-the-Lake. We must see what can be done to treat them. I see. Is that why Your Majesty insisted on coming here so quickly? Amongst several other matters, yes. We hope you will indulge Our selfishness. We are at your service, Your Majesty. The Queens request came with greater risks, but not to the point that the Royal Army considered the move unacceptable. More concerning to Sebas was the subtle shift that he sensed in the Queens demeanour over the past week. Now, a storm seemed to swirl behind her dark gaze and he didnt know what to make of it. Their carriage slowly negotiated its way through the crowds of busy workers, and a rare break filled the cabin with sunlight. In front of him, Marshal Zorlu stifled a yawn with his hand. Queen Oriculus gaze went between the Marshal and the Minister on his left. You appear pleased at Zorlus development, Soruel. Y-your Majesty! Minister Soruel released Marshal Zorlus elbow. A mischievous smile crossed the Queens lips. The young woman visibly relented. Im sure that the Marshal is more pleased with his own development than I am, Minister Soruel said. He couldnt come close to besting me in combat before. Now, he might be stronger than I am. Sebas glanced at the ornately-hilted blade at the Ministers knee. Despite her appearance C or perhaps it was the cause of her appearance C Salacia Soruel was a respectably strong Bard by local standards. Apparently, she was instrumental in the defence of the palace before the Sorcerous Kingdoms arrival, bolstering the spirits of the palace staff with her skills and even slaying a handful of Beastmen. Zorlu limps around enough to cause one to wonder whether he is pleased about it or not, the Queen said. Zorlu will be fine, Minister Soruel said. It is the gods will that humanity strives to improve itself. Zorlu is sitting right here, the Marshal muttered. Speaking of the gods will, Queen Oriculus said, have you thought further on what was discussed the other day? Minister Soruel looked down at the hands folded over her knees with a solemn expression. Im not sure what to think, Your Majesty, she said. The Draconic Kingdom has relied on the Theocracys goodwill for generations. That goodwill came with a number of crippling stipulations, the Queen noted. The implications of which should not be lost on you. I know, Your Majesty. Still, must it be this way? Those stipulations also came with a number of undeniable benefits. One could say that we would not be the same country without them. He had no idea what they were referring to. Though he attended the Queen while the sundry tasks of the court were being taken care of, there were still many things that went on behind closed doors. I wonder about that, Marshal Zorlu said. It was a satisfactory arrangement in the past, but that arrangement has remained unchanged since before Her Majesty ascended the throne. For generations, our country structured itself around its dependence on the Theocracy. We had an agreement. They broke it, not us. It is a painful lesson. What was a matter of survival to us was merely a matter of convenience to them. The Marshal gestured to the cabin window with a hand. This is what their inconvenience means for us. It was something we had to suffer before, but not anymore. There is no point to our arrangement if they do not have the strength to uphold it. Queen Oriculus cleared her throat. To be fair, they do, but certain international conventions prohibit them from deploying that strength. What they have available in lieu of those conventions is likely insufficient to deal with our current problem, which is why they didnt come this time around. That is effectively the same thing, Marshal Zorlu said. Unless Your Majesty means to imply that they will deploy that strength against us if we become inconvenient in a different sense. That is the crux of the matter, I suppose, the Prime Minister said. Pardon the interruption, Sebas raised a hand, but I appear to be missing the background to this conversation. The Sorcerous Kingdom is unaware of the fine points of the Draconic Kingdoms arrangement with the Slane Theocracy and what problems our intervention may cause. The Queen leaned back in her seat, placing a hand on Sebas knee. Forgive Us, Sebas, she said. We are simply addressing some outstanding deliberations. We werent aware that Countess Corelyn didnt brief you on this prickly aspect of Our diplomacy. I wasnt sure it was the case, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn said. Dealing with parties in a superior position tends toward that party directly demanding or at least implying that their interests should be protected by anyone that they are dealing with. Unlike the countries in the north that you are already familiar with, Lord Sebas, the Slane Theocracy is just that C a theocracy. Their policies will always be in line with the mandates of their faith, and the Faith of the Six in the Slane Theocracy has taken a highly aggressive turn in the last century or so. Umu, Queen Oriculus nodded. A dependency on the Theocracy means that We must also respect that policy. Otherwise, they simply withhold their assistance. That limits the Draconic Kingdoms meaningful diplomacy to Human countries. Roble has its own problems and Re-Estize would bankrupt itself if it ever tried sending some sort of army here. The Empire sees no profit in sending aid and the current Emperor seems to despise female rulers. Rumour has it that he believes that women have no place in politics or leadership at all. That leaves the isolationist Wyvern Rider Tribes, the Human powers in the Koshey belt over two thousand kilometres to the south, and the Slane Theocracy. We suppose we could have goaded that Decem in Evasha into displaying his Elven superiority, but the Theocracy has been on bad terms with him for a while now. Doesnt the Draconic Kingdom have hundreds of treaties with nearby aquatic Demihuman polities? Countess Corelyn asked, I would have thought the Theocracy would take issue with that. Aquatic Demihumans are much lower on the threat scale for the Theocracy, the Queen answered. They dont compete for the same territory so the Theocracy sees more benefit in us being able to fish in peace and breed more Humans for them. As you may know, any terrestrial Demihuman tribe is kept in a primitive state by the Theocracys regional enforcers. It seemed that Yggdrasil wasnt the only existence where Humans caused no end of trouble. Now that he thought about it, their Master was certain of Player presence or at least influence in the Slane Theocracy, so it may have been Humans from Yggdrasil affecting Human attitudes in the region. I suppose that our intervention will cause unwanted friction between the Theocracy and the Draconic Kingdom, then. It will, but you are here and they are not. How they will react to the Sorcerous Kingdoms influence when they learn of it is unknown, but that is a problem to be discussed after the current crisis is resolved. Their procession followed the road up into Castle Corrin, where hasty preparations had been made for the Queens arrival. Sebas scanned the battlements and rooftops as they made their way to a long building to the side of the main keep. A young man in priestly garb lowered his head as they entered the door. Will Your Majesty be seeing the patients now? Yes. How are they? The Priest turned to lead them down a side hall. Outwardly, he said, there are few direct signs of being under the poisons effects. Secondary effects, however, are plentiful. The euphoria brought about by the poison is such that one can neglect their health, forgoing food, sleep and personal hygiene. Needless to say, work and family activities are also neglected. I will spare Your Majesty the exact details, but it did need to be stated. How long do the effects last? Minister Soruel asked, Apparently, this plant is different from the one that weve received information about. We dont know yet, the Priest shook his head. All we know is that the people dosed with the narcotic in the Rivergarden area were still poisoned by the time we left for Corrin-on-the-Lake. Since it may last a week or more, trying to keep people from poisoning themselves again would be best done by keeping areas with tainted water sources off-limits. What about magical sources? The ones for this city, for instance? Weve tested those and theyre safe, Your Excellency. The volume of water conjured by those items is nowhere near enough for the rural population, however. Minister Soruel sighed. Were not lacking in space, she said, but moving so many people is going to be a nightmare, especially in their state. Did the advisory issued by the Royal Court not state that not every settlement was affected? It did, Minister Soruel replied, but even if only a quarter of the settlements have thoroughly tainted water sources, thats still half a million people to deal with. What in the world were the Beastmen thinking when they did this? Going by what the people in the area related to us, Prime Minister Yorsten said, they may not have known about the long-term effects. Our citizens were being managed as livestock, and a Farmer doesnt poison their own livestock. Especially not livestock thats supposed to tend to itself. The first patient was an emaciated young man dressed in simple garb. As the Priest had mentioned, he seemed perfectly normal aside from the fact he was so thin. It took him a moment to realise they were there, at which point he rose to his feet with a nervous expression. His mouth opened, then closed, and he settled on silently bobbing his head in greeting. Sebas thought back to his time in Re-Estize. How many people resembled the man before him? The city folk, especially, lived in impoverished conditions, so telling an addict apart from a healthy person was nearly impossible. People would take it to distract themselves from the daily troubles that they ultimately couldnt do anything about. The Queen stepped forward, uncaring of the lack of proper address. She smiled up at the young man. What is your name? She asked. Kest. Thank you for coming, Kest. You may be seated, if you wish. The man sat back down. Queen Oriculus remained where she stood. Do you know who I am? Kest seemed to struggle with the question. After several seconds, he nodded. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. How do you feel, now? The Queen asked. Iwh-what happened? Queen Oriculus sent a pointed look in the Priests direction. He came forward to examine the patient. Heshealthy? Aside from the malnutrition, I dont sense anything wrong about him. In that case, the Queen turned around, make sure Kest gets a good meal. Lets take a look at the next patient. They left the room with its somewhat bewildered occupant. The Priest went ahead to check on the next patient. When the door to the room opened again, they entered to find a young woman in a similar physical condition. The woman, however, didnt react to their appearance, staring blankly at the wall at the foot of her bed. Apologies, Your Majesty, the Priest said. The patient is not very responsive. How many are like this? Most of the villages relying on wells for water. This woman is from a village three kilometres southwest of the city. Im afraid to say everyone there was in the same condition or worse. As the Priest spoke, the womans stare turned toward them. A tear ran down her cheek, and she flipped around and buried herself under her covers. The Priest turned around to find the quivering pile on the bed behind him. An occasional sob from the woman leaked through. Sebas frowned. What was going on? The patients were being cured, but the telltale effects of healing magic were absent. Once the Priest confirmed the womans healthy condition, they entered the hallway again. When the priest stopped to open the door across the corridor, the Queen spoke. I am already done with that one, she said. Next. The Priest drew his hand back from the latch and led them further along. In the next room lay another young woman. A basket lay on the chair beside her bed. Minister Soruel sniffled and dabbed at her cheek with a handkerchief as she looked down at the infant within. Since this is a natural poison, the Priest said, the young are especially vulnerable to the way that it was distributed. Much like alcohol poisoning, the mass of the individual ingesting the substance matters, and growing children consume a higher percentage of their mass in food and drink. The effects on their physical and mental development His words trailed into a despondent sigh. A cry rose from the basket. Find someone to take care of the child, Queen Oriculus said. The Priest examined the child, and then his mother. The child is healthy now, but the mother I will see to her later, Queen Oriculus said. Lunch awaits. They left the castles makeshift ward, heading back outside and making their way to the keep. The skies had clouded over again, threatening them with an imminent downpour. If I may ask, Your Majesty, Countess Corelyn said. Was that Wild Magic? Yes. I apologise for its lack of impressiveness. A part of me thinks that Tier Magic comes with all of its flashiness for entertainment purposes. Will you be healing all of your people the same way? Honestly, it comes as a relief. We thought there was a humanitarian disaster on the Draconic Kingdoms hands. You saw it just now, yes? Queen Oriculus replied, Four is my limit. If millions require healing If Wild Magic took as long as mana to recover, it would take many lifetimes to heal so many. She possessed the power to alter reality itself, yet she couldnt alter enough of it. So one wouldnt be able to tell if Wild Magic is being employed at all, Your Majesty? Sebas asked. That depends, the Queen answered. The presence of superfluous effects that others can detect is entirely dependent on the caster. Since it is true sorcery, how the caster visualises the spell has a real effect on how it appears. Some of the more common examples of this are special attacks: since a Dragons mind naturally thinks of a breath attack as a special attack, many of those Wild Magic attacks manifest as breath attacks even though they dont strictly need to be. In that case, Sebas said, wouldnt Wild Magic be excellent for combat? Tier Magic spells usually always come with cues that warn their targets about what is happening. Tier Magic has a similar issue as the one I mentioned before. Mana, as it is commonly called, is not primordial energy that is required to manifest in any particular way. Primordial energies associated with water must manifest into water-associated environmental effects or water spirits like Elementals and Nereids. However, before it is used, mana is simply mana. Formless. A resource consumed to produce results based on certain formulas. A brace of Magic Arrows could just have easily become a ward against evil or a basket of bread. What mana can become is dependent on the caster. One can run out of mana, Your Majesty, Sebas noted. There are ways around that, the Queen said. Just as there are with Wild Magic. They ascended to the third floor of the keeps central tower, where a table set with dishes and utensils awaited them. Along one side of the great hall, Baroness Zahradnik stood at an arrow slit, gazing down at the city. Captain Zahradnik, the Queen smiled brightly. We are pleased that you could make it. Were you able to meet with Marshal Saroukhanyan? I was, Your Majesty, the Baroness dipped into a curtsey as the Queen walked up to her. His Excellency expressed his pleasure over our progress and hopes to make some of his own over the next few weeks. The citizens of Foca Bay are similarly elated over recent developments. Did you find out how Foca Bay survived for so long, Captain? Marshal Zorlu asked, I heard that at least one of the Beastmen that participated in the retaliation against Crystal Tear was actively fighting in the southern provinces. Since that was the case, our people shouldnt have stood any chance. Optics, probably, Queen Oriculus said with a sour look. It is as Her Majesty says, the Baroness nodded. Blazing Crimson, along with several other Worker and Adventurer teams, kept the Beastmen at bay until the city ran out of valuables to pay them with. After that happened, the Workers remained for long enough to acquire several galleons to carry their earnings away. Over eighty per cent of the Adventurers in the city went with them. In that case, how did Foca Bay survive afterwards? Certain precedents had already been set, which the then-General Saroukhanyan took full advantage of. The local Sharkfolk secured the bay while His Excellency went on the offensive, putting on a show of strength that the Beastmen had no choice but to respect. By taking the fight to the Beastmen and wreaking havoc on their civilian population, all thought and energy were drawn away from the city. The man is a shrewd strategist. It seems like Demihumans are more reliable allies than the Theocracy, Marshal Zorlu grumbled. I hear it was much the same in the Holy Kingdom of Roble, Baroness Zahradnik said. Re-Estize declined their entreaties for aid despite being a Human country sharing the same coastline, but the local aquatic Demihumans helped Robles Royal Navy resist Jaldabaoths attempts to push into the south. Sebas moustache shifted slightly at Lady Zahradniks rendition of events in the Holy Kingdom, but he was forced to admit that it wasnt explicitly a lie. As despicable as his methods were, Demiurges actions had a way of stripping away pretence and revealing the true nature of people. Unfortunately, those that demonstrated a steadfast, goodly nature were purposely targeted for disposal unless Demiurge intended to use them to further his evil schemes. Those that he left behind were fragile, weak-minded and rife with problematic behaviours, slowing and even undermining any attempts at a proper recovery. Once a proud bastion of good, the Holy Kingdom of Roble was now a hollow shell of itself, its foundations shattered and its people vulnerable to the Archdevils manipulation. Even now, he was working to create a state of permanent dependency on the Sorcerous Kingdom, and the finest of the Holy Kingdom goods were being offered up for humanitarian aid composed of grain that the Sorcerous Kingdom couldnt otherwise get rid of even if they offered it for free. Their Master mandated the candy and the whip in their approach to the peoples of the region, but Demiurge always made sure that the candy was offered in a dish placed inside a cage. In nearly every way, the Sorcerous Kingdoms efforts in the Draconic Kingdom were the complete opposite of what was going on in Roble. Yet, even without any machinations on Nazaricks part, Sebas knew that it was merely another large-scale experiment in the eyes of Nazaricks greatest minds. Even so, it had to succeed. To show beyond the shadow of a doubt to Nazaricks denizens that this way was the right way. Are we late? A voice came from the entrance to the hall. Are you late? Baroness Zahradnik asked. Uhwe didnt mean it, I swear, Countess Wagner said. Florine was distracted by a stray cat. We did not specify a time, Queen Oriculus said. Come, there is much to discuss. They settled down around the table, with Sebas attending to them as has become customary. After a few weeks of being far too busy with their other duties, the palace staff relinquished most of the physical duties of footmen to him. And it was just as well, as he quickly lost any sense of the matters being discussed over the meal. That was at least until Queen Oriculus made a certain request. Captain Zahradnik. We would attend the reconquest of Eastwatch. Sebas froze. Every hand moving at their plates stopped. That is a considerable risk to take, Your Majesty, Baroness Zahradnik replied. I highly doubt this is the case, but this is hardly the time for the rashness of youth to surface. A Queen has duties to fulfil. None of those duties requires her to take the field. There may have been a premise if it was the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Army fighting the battle, but Your Majesty will have no effect on the Undead. A Queens duties, huh, Queen Oriculus murmured. I take it that you and the members of Countess Corelyns delegation understand the Draconic Kingdoms script? Around the table, the heads of the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation nodded. The Queen stood, picking up a brush beside her. She dipped it in the provided inkwell and her hand moved in the sharp strokes of the Draconic Kingdom''s script as she wrote on a fresh piece of paper. She held up the result. What does this say? She asked. Draconic Kingdom, Countess Corelyn said. Are you sure about that? Countess Corelyn exchanged looks with the other Nobles from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Queen Oriculus smirked and used her hand to cover a portion of her writing. What does this say? Country. The Queens hand moved. And this? Dragon. Her hand moved again. King, Countess Corelyn said. So is it Draconic Kingdom or Dragon King Country? Is there a difference, Your Majesty? A country ruled by a King is a Kingdom. Draconic Kingdom is simply mortal wilfulness. The desire to define and shape things according to ones perception, regardless of the truth. This behaviour also means that individuals and even countries are not defined according to their true qualities, but by what others perceive them as. It is not Draconic Kingdom C It is Dragon Lord Country. Mine, to be precise. In many languages around the world, the Lord in Dragon Lord is synonymous with King. Dragon Lord and Dragon King are the same thing in Draconic. Because many cultural groups have principalities, kingdoms, empires and the like, collective perception becomes warped according to those societal constructs. Warped to the point where even the way that the world translates speech adopts the new label. That is why my domain ends up being called the Draconic Kingdom. I believe that I understand what Your Majesty is saying, Countess Corelyn said, but this country is a Kingdom and you are a Queen, yes? No, Queen Oriculus said. I am Queen in the sense that a female ruler may be called a Queen. What I truly am, however, has always been one thing: a Dragon Lord. The Draconic Kingdom is not a Kingdom at all: it is the land of a Dragon King. In other words, it is the domain of a Dragon Lord. In that case, what is the name of this Dragon King County? Zahradnik, I believe you know a Dragon. I do, your Majesty. Did she name her domain? No, Your Majesty. I bet you ended up naming it for her, anyway. Yes, Your Majesty. More for convenience and legal matters than anything else. Queen Oriculus set down the piece of paper with a smirk. And there you have it, she said. Dragons feel no need to name their domains: they just are. It is others that come up with names for them. This name that the region has come up with for my domain would be very confusing elsewhere in the world, by the way. There are a lot of Draconic Kingdoms out there. But Your Majestys system of government shares many similarities to ours, Countess Wagner pointed out. Enough to believe that it is the same form of government or close enough. Do you believe that this form of government simply popped out of the nothingness that the Demon Gods left behind? Queen Oriculus arched an eyebrow. It is older than you probably think. So whats used in the north is just aacopy of something else? Your system is pieced together out of the remnants of a much older system. That system is merely an imitation of an ancient system. One designed for powerful immortals. It is not meant for mortals, which is why you see the problems that you do in mortal domainswhich brings me to my own problems. The Queen emptied her goblet of wine and took a deep breath before continuing. As a Dragon Lord, I have certain duties. I have tried explaining what those duties are to others before, but that has only resulted in confusion, scorn, or both. There is one thing that I believe most would understand in part, however. As Dragon Lord, I must defend my domain from what is detrimental to the souls under my careand Dragons defend their domains personally. Is that why youve become so aggressive recently? Baroness Zahradnik asked. Thats right, Queen Oriculus answered. Wait a minute, Countess Wagner said. Your people have been preyed on by the Beastmen for the gods know how long. Yet, when they bring out the Laira, its suddenly a problem? Dragon Lords understand that the world does not exist at the convenience of any single race. Not every soul is equal in the eyes of the World, but every soul should be allowed to write their own story. Things like Laira interfere with that. And things like getting eaten dont? Death is a part of life, Countess. but theyre your people, Baroness Gagnier said. From a Dragons perspective, the Queen said, the Beastmen drawing sustenance from the denizens of my domain are also my people. Im pretty sure they dont see it that way, Countess Wagner muttered. Probably not, Queen Oriculus smirked. Dragons being attacked and killed by beings living in their domains is not rare. It happens quite often when Giants are involved. Do your subjects know about thisstance? Countess Corelyn asked. The Prime Minister, Minister, and Marshal nodded. I know it seems strange to you, Prime Minister Yorsten said, but ours is a country that is meant to be a part of this world. It is not like the other Human countries in the region that seek to dominate everything that they can and impose Human order. We are more akin to Argland than Slane, Re-Estize or Baharuth. So Your Majesty wishes to be at Eastwatch because you are acting to defend your domain? Lady Zahradnik asked. For too long now, Queen Oriculus looked down at the table, I have been hesitant to act as a Dragon Lord should. But, now, I must. What I am asking for is your help to do what needs to be done. Silence settled over the table. After several moments, Baroness Zahradniks eyes went past Queen Oriculus to Sebas. For the first time since his misadventure in Re-Estize, he found that he had been presented with an important choice. Helping those in need is a matter of course. was what he wanted to say, but blindly using that justification had gotten him into trouble before. More importantly, it had inconvenienced his Master. Draudillon Oriculus was a good person. As a sovereign, she genuinely cared for her subjects and her people loved her in return. If asked for a report on the Draconic Kingdom, thats what he would have said. But that sort of thing mattered little to individuals such as Demiurge and Albedo. In fact, it might have encouraged Demiurge to abduct the Queen and transform her into an experimental subject while turning the Draconic Kingdom into another Roble. Over time, however, he started to see things that would hold practical value for the Sorcerous Kingdom C things that Baroness Gagnier insisted had been there from the beginning. Now their discussion had turned up several more definitive points. As Prime Minister Yorsten had stated, there was a problem with the Human countries in the vicinity of E-Rantel. They all possessed a certain character: a sort of belligerent ambition. Sebas did not doubt that Demiurge could exploit that character to achieve the reprehensible processes that he used to facilitate his means C his machinations toward them were likely already in effect C but it didnt change the fact that it was fundamentally incompatible with Ainz Ooal Gowns vision for the Sorcerous Kingdom. The ends justifying the means was a fallacy when those means would mar the ends achieved. The Draconic Kingdom, however, was the first country that was highly compatible with the Sorcerous Kingdom and its ideological goals. Furthermore, it was a crucial example of how a country could be won over through goodwill and diplomacy to become a valuable member of the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony. They had to maintain everything that made it what it was. It would be irresponsible to say that the Queens safety is absolutely guaranteed, he said, but I will do what little that I can to help. In that case, Baroness Zahradnik said, the Royal Army will accommodate Your Majestys request. Queen Oriculus turned a thankful smile up at him. Sebas steeled himself to see his decision through. For the sake of all that was good, the Sorcerous Kingdoms mission in the Draconic Kingdom had to succeed. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 12, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 28th Day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE I had really hoped to return here under better circumstances. Yknow, every other time you say something like that, unbelievably stupid shit happens to the place in question. no it doesnt. Yes, it does, Girika picked his teeth with a fishbone. Remember that one Avariel palace in the Heavenly Dragon Lords southwestern valleys? A few weeks after we left, it got crushed by that eldritch horror whose name you cant even say without going insane. Then the Dragon Lords defence fleet vaporised it and everything around it because it was the only way to be sure. That one shouldnt count, Saraca said. What were the chances of that? What are the chances of this? Saraca sighed. What were the chances, indeed? According to the foremost experts on the subject, sufficient quantities of negative energy would gather and form the beginnings of an ecology that was best described as a karmic inversion, echo, or dark reflection of the living world. Before anything as substantial as a Skeleton or a Zombie appeared, it was simply ambient energy; a form of primal mana that functioned similarly to elemental mana or the energies of life. Like all those other primal forces, it could naturally be found anywhere. Unlike those other primal forces, it was generated by specific actions, emotions, and states of being enacted and experienced by the living. Generally speaking, actions that accrued negative karma resulted in negative energy. As the voracious Undead were one of the states of existence, one could say that they were a manifestation of negative karma. A lot of negative energy could accumulate without anyone noticing. If anyone noticed it, the situation had already become critical. Most things stopped thriving. The growth of many plants became stunted or twisted and living beings felt a distinct sense of unease. Living organisms that were sensitive to imbalances in primal mana or preferred certain mana conditions died out or left the area. The land slowly lost its ability to counterbalance the generation of negative energy and the problems associated with it accelerated as a result. For the careless C or those that simply didnt care C it was a trap all too easily sprung. Tombs, cemeteries, barrows and other ceremonial burial grounds could develop into negative energy strongholds if maintenance efforts wavered. Poorly chosen battlegrounds could invert into negative energy zones over the course of a single minor war. There were no good battlegrounds, in some cases. The expansive tundra of the far south was one such place. No matter how careful the people were, the pooling of negative energy seemed unstoppable over the centuries. Now it was called the Dreadlands, and the strip of nations along its length had become the Crusader States that were locked in an eternal battle to drive back the icy advance of the Undead. Even in much better conditions, a negative energy inversion could occur. The Silent City was one such place postulated for it to have happened. Before its fall, it was a lawless metropolis ruled by crime lords and evil aristocrats, and its country was in such a state of ruthless anarchy that historians speculated that the accumulated negative energy imploded all at once to form the three Soul Eaters that wiped it out. Normally, however, the process was gradual. If one was in the camp that believed that negative energy zones had a sort of pseudo-sentience, it was seen as methodical. Much like a fungus, the physical or ethereal manifestation of an Undead being was the fruit of a much greater process. They were something like the drones of insectoid races that would autonomously go out and find sustenance for the hive, except in this case the hive was the negative energy zone and the sustenance was the generation of more negative energy through the mindless hunger of the Undead. Unfortunately, unlike any living hive, that sustenance stuck around. Ambient negative energy remained in an area until it was cancelled out. Beings generated in a negative energy zone didnt consume negative energy to manifest or fuel their continued existence. Fortunately, reaching the point at which Death Knights and Soul Eaters might manifest required a negative energy zone in a grievously advanced stage of development. Which brought them to their current conundrum. If the Katze Plains was as large as Winter Moon had stated, it would produce its fair share of Elder Liches, Vampires and anything else that belonged in its inverted ecology. Something of the magnitude of a Death Knight, however, should have only appeared once a century or so. Yet, the reports of Rolengoreks warrior clans claimed at least dozens. On its own, it didnt make much sense. What are the chances of a foothold situation? Saraca said to no one in particular. Whats that? Rana Saj asked from the bench in front of him. Basically, Saraca answered, this Katze Plains northwest of the Draconic Kingdom is far too small to have so many powerful Undead. But there does exist a place with a lot of powerful Undead. Elder Liches are fairly common as far as stronger Undead are concerned. They all learn Teleportation magic because, well, who wouldnt learn such convenient magic if they could? Anyway, it is the fear of any country aware of the dangers of the Undead that an Elder Lich or several of them teleports an Undead warband straight into their territory, establishing a foothold. If it was a foothold scenario, it might actually work in the Beastman Confederacys favour. They would be perfectly justified in sending an expeditionary force to put a permanent end to the threat and station that army in the ruins of the Draconic Kingdom. Once established, they could fix the barbarism and stupidity that was going on in the savage lands around it. Whats teleportation? Rana Saj asked. Erm, it describes an effect that instantaneously moves a caster or the casters target from one place to another. It can be a spell, Ability, Skill, or even Martial Art. Saraca tried thinking of any races Rolengorek might be familiar with that had some form of innate teleportation, but from what he could recall, there were none. You may have witnessed some of my Gladestalkers doing it in battle, Saraca said, but the version I was referring to can cover hundreds of kilometres in a single cast. That does sound convenient, Rana Saj said. It could indeed explain how so many powerful Undead could suddenly appear. The problem is that Undead dont behave that way, Karuvaki said from Saracas left. I wont claim that theyre unimaginative, but their thinking flows along certain lines. An Elder Lich learns Teleportation for personal use; they never offer someone a ride. Arcane might is a mark of personal accomplishment and they jealously guard their powers. More importantly, Saraca said, the Undead are not strategically or tactically flexible. Elder Liches can control many Undead, but their tactics are generally not much better than what mindless Undead are capable of. The main difference is that all those mindless Undead move according to a single will. Vampire Lords form secretive covens that they treat as exclusive clubs for the privileged. Mummy Lords act as the high priests of their temples or tombs. The closest thing to a Commander that the Undead have are Death Knights, which arent any better than an unproven, untrained youth with an unblooded warband. So the thought of using this Teleportation for strategic advantage never enters into their minds. Yes, thats right. Thankfully, massed Undead walk wherever they go. Even flying ones stick close to the main force. The Undead gaining a true grasp of strategy is possibly one of the greatest threats to the living world. As Vltava so succinctly put it, what was, was. Every species of Undead had its own behaviours and, in lieu of the desires of the living, they pursued their objectives with a single-minded obsession. Not only did this narrow their options, but it also resulted in varying rates of growth between different types of intelligent Undead. The somewhat common Elder Lich manifested as a relatively weak being. Like any magic caster who focused on their studies, however, they could grow in knowledge and power in seclusion and secrecy. Mummies were in a similar boat, though they werent as busy as Priests who tended to the living for obvious reasons. Vampires tended to take a more social route. They couldnt fit in with the living well when they were Lesser Vampires, so they acted as wandering predators until they were destroyed or evolved into a form more suited to their goals. Once that happened, they infiltrated a society of their choice. As it was infiltration, it became much more difficult to deal with but at the same time didnt create major, overt problems for the living until the coven grew to an advanced stage. Intelligent Undead of the martial variety, on the other hand, faced a mountain of difficulties. Beings such as Death Knights manifested at a level of strength where the vast majority of opponents they encountered were relatively weak and offered little in the way of growth opportunities. Most countries were intelligent enough to give them a wide berth until they could be decisively dealt with. No one wanted to inadvertently make one of the Undead stronger if they could help it, so Death Knights, Soul Eaters, and the like tended to see little development by the time they were destroyed. Since the Undead from the Katze Plains hadnt been running rampant over the region for an extended period, Saraca expected that the Elder Liches and potential Night Liches in the oncoming Undead army were the preeminent threat. But even those would likely be fairly straightforward in their thinking and highly limited in combat experience. The information delivered to Rolengoreks warrior clans supported this notion, with the Undead simply massing in overwhelming numbers and taking the path of least resistance C and through the most highly-populated areas C of the Rolengorek Basin. Their barge made its way through the familiar canyon that marked the entrance to the Draconic Kingdom, part of a vast fleet of vessels ferrying the warrior clans of Rolengorek to confront their foe in the west. Every warrior clan not occupied with border duties had answered the call to arms. This included the already-battered, but still powerful, Clan Kira which sent forty thousand with Rana Saj. Strangely, Saraca hadnt been aware of just how prominent the clan was, and he cringed a bit when he thought about how he was trying to introduce Xoc to them. Her reaction to his nonchalant attempts was understandable, given how many steps on the social ladder he had skipped. How are things being organised at the landing? Saraca asked. Probably chaotically, Rana Saj answered. We know how to run an army, but this army is twenty times larger than usual. Fortunately, this place that were arriving at Eastwatch, Mitra said. Eastwatch, Rana Saj repeated, then furrowed his brow. Thats funny; Gorlior has the same meaning. I guess well be stationed at the eastern watches, even this far west. Anyway, the Rolengorek has two major tributaries joining it near Eastwatch and the clans are disembarking along both the Rolengorek and the northern one. Saraca nodded. At least they wouldnt be split in half if they lost control of the river. With things as hectic as they were, he did his best to stay out of Rana Sajs way and simply act as an informal attach. There was little detailed information about the Undead to be had, so the standard-looking deployment that the Clanlords decided on was one of the better stances to assume, both defensively and logistically. The silhouette of the Human fortress city appeared through the rain and their barge manoeuvred to a berth reserved for Rana Saj in the citys harbour. There, a warrior awaited him, bobbing his head respectfully as the Clanlord disembarked. Rana Saj, he said. Welcome. A place has been prepared for you and your retinue. Please follow me. They fell into step behind the warrior, making their way up the broad ramp to the fortress gate. Any developments on the front? Rana Saj asked. Too many to list, the warrior said. The Clanlords that have already arrived are discussing them in the hold. Once we settle the matter of your warriors, Im to deliver you to the hold so you can join in on theshouting. That sounds promising. I wont deny that its a mess. Too many things have happened too quickly. The warrior led them through the inner walls of the city, bringing them up to a manor that looked like it had been converted into a barracks. After examining the structure for a bit longer, he decided that it was purpose-built to be easily convertible. It showed good sense on the part of the Humans, as the fortress city probably took in refugees from the countryside and temporarily housed additional soldiers on a regular basis. Under the eaves of the entrance, they found a tall, young Baagh who stepped out into the rain as soon as he noticed them. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Father, he said. Hhrolhr! Rana Saj strode forward and wrapped his son up in a hug, Thank the gods youre safe. Rana Saj released Hhrolhr, patting him up and down as if to ensure the boy was still in one piece. Is Goro inside? Hes usually taking a nap at around this time. Hhrolhr looked down at the paving stones in silence. His ears and whiskers drooped, and his tail lay flat over the lane. I see, Rana Sajs tone was measured. Our warriors need to be situated, first. Well speak on the way to the hold. Once they received the arrangements for their disembarking warriors, their guide led them to the keep in the rear-central portion of the inner city. Rana Saj and his son walked together in silence until the Baagh Lord visibly gathered himself. So, he said, what happened? We were stationed far in the northwest, Hhrolhr said. For a poor civilian clan of Singh that called themselves Kisher. Well, it was mostly out of charity; they were tributaries of Clan Torokgha, but the conquest had turned out far differently than expected. We were just there to help out, and, Goro being Goro, he wanted to go as far as he could go to see what things were like out here. That did sound like how Saracas father described Goro. He was a Baagh that wished to travel far and wide to see the world and all of its wonders. Our tasks mainly consisted of border duties, the young Baagh continued. Both guarding Clan Kishers territory against intrusion and keeping the Humans from escaping the country. Our warband ended up in a place that the Humans call the Deadmarch C a vast grassland bordering another place that the Humans call the Katze Plains. That place was the likes of which I had never seen before: an endless wasteland devoid of all life, cracked and blasted by the elements. An impenetrable mist shrouds everything, and within that mist lurk the Undead. Still, things were uneventful for months. There were no problems from the outside while the issues experienced by the civilian clans only grew worse. At least until about eight weeks ago, when our scouts detected the first signs of the Undead horde. They were plentiful, but weak. Our warriors had never fought any Undead before, but we could easily best many times our number. Yet, Goro sensed that there was something wrong; that something else was going on. In that case, Rana Saj said, he must have advised the Clanlord accordingly. He did, Hhrolhr replied. But the Clanlord wouldnt listen. Too many things kept them from heeding grandfathers wisdom. The conquest was too easily achieved, and the civilian clans had become undeservingly prideful. Because the conquest was too easily achieved, there were too many mouths to feed and a battle would kill off the unworthy. And because their lands were won through conquest, defending their prize from those that would challenge them for it was a matter of course. I could empathise with their reasoning if they were a warrior clan, Rana Saj said, but this Clan Kisher was purely civilians, right? Clan Torokghas information described threats that were clearly beyond the capabilities of a civilian clan to handle. Those threats werent there at first, Hhrolhr told him. What we saw were weak Undead C Skeletons, Zombies, Wights, Ghouls and the like. The others must have been deeper in their ranks; out of the notice of our scouts. Is that how Goro fell, then? Bested by an unexpected foe? I dont know, Hhrolhr sighed. Goro was so convinced that something terrible was happening that he sent me to warn the others. All of Clan Kisher was on the warpath when I parted ways with Goro, and our warband was obliged to support them. Silence settled over father and son. There was little sense of closure in the tale. Only bitterness. Goro sent you to warn the others, Saraca said, but what we heard in Rolengorek made the appearance of the Undead sound like a complete surprise. Because the others wouldnt listen! Hhrolhr grated, I justI just lacked the means to persuade them. I could only convey Goros misgivings; I couldnt just lie and say that Clan Kisher had been destroyed. And all those clans along the way were much like Clan Kisher. They had the same reasons to stay, and those reasons were more compelling than a vague warning about an unproven threat. Maybe if Thurgakhr had been sent instead of me Now that you mention it, Rana Saj said, I recall that girl went off chasing after you. Did she catch up with Goros warband? She did, another sigh left Hhrolhrs voice. I protested when Goro allowed her to join us, but he just laughed and told me to resign myself to my fate. Chuckles rose from the warriors around them, but they didnt last for long. The last I saw of her, Hhrolhr said, she was in one of the border patrols. She would have joined our warband with Clan Kisher in the furthest northwest. No one survived from thereexcept me. You cant blame yourself for that, son, Rana Saj said. Neither should you blame yourself for all those stubborn clans that couldnt be persuaded to abandon their new territories. What Saraca said is still valid, however. The civilian clans may not have heeded your warning, but Clan Torokgha should have. What did Rana Dratha say when you brought word to him? Hhrolhr stopped in the middle of the street. Rana Saj spun around to face him, returning his sons confused expression with one of his own. What are you talking about, father? The youth said, Rana Dratha is dead. Hes been dead for over half a year. Well, Girika snorted. That explains a whooooole lot. It certainly did. A Warmaster would never knowingly make the mistakes that were on clear display in the Draconic Kingdom. how could that happen? Rana Saj said incredulously, Rana Dratha was peerless in both tactics and strategy. Not even our best warriors could defeat him in personal combat! Im still not sure, exactly, Hhrolhr said. Goro said that he was leading an assault against a stubborn Human holdout. There was no sign of any sort of trap. A score of powerful Humans simply appeared out of thin air and attacked the Warmaster all at once, slaying him, his bodyguards, and several prominent Lords. A teleport ambush, Saraca said grimly. Thats teleportation? Rana Sajs mouth fell open. The lands beyond the edge of civilisation were truly brutal. Even the slightest edge in ability, knowledge, magic, or technology could lay the mighty low through all of their precautions. Nations didnt enjoy free-flowing connections, nor did they have any decent degree of communication or development, and that made the situation orders of magnitude worse. It is a well-known martial application of teleportation, Saraca said. At least where I come from. A force can be teleported to a certain, predetermined point to decisively strike at whoever or whatever is lured to it. Without any true countermeasures, the target can only fight for their survivalwhich would be difficult considering their ambushers will have made the appropriate preparations to deal with them. Rana Saj looked around as if something might pop up to strike at him then and there. The attack was sudden, Hhrolhr said, but the assassins were known to us. They were killed in retaliation not long after. Not that it would have made up for the Warmasters loss, Rana Saj muttered. In that case, who leads Clan Torokgha now? Which viper decided that deceiving ones people over such a critical matter was even remotely a good idea? Rana Drathas mate. A guru by the name of Khhschlr. Saraca resisted the urge to cover his face with his paw. I never liked her, Rana Saj said. Too many ideas. I suppose that this was another one of them. They arrived at the central keep: a massive structure with basalt battlements looming ten metres over the street. As their guide had mentioned, the sound of shouting could be heard leaking out of the arrow slits above. With a dead Warmaster on their hands, Saraca couldnt blame them. The brilliant leader that they thought they would have was no longer. The shouts coming down the stairwell died down when Rana Saj entered the great hall on the third floor of the keep. Rana Saj, a massive Singh Lord near the head of the table said. Going by the way your tail is hanging, youve learned of the Warmasters fate. Going by all the shouting, Rana Saj replied, it seems that a new order hasnt been established. How can there be? Never have so many clans gone to war in one place at once. Even the Jorgulan Front only maintains three hundred thousand at any one time. Nothing says it cant be the same way, Rana Kizurra, Rana Saj seemed to shrug as he took his place across from the Singh Lord. The Jorgulan Front has no Warmaster: the warrior clans of the east simply take their respective turns defending the border. At the least, each major clan or coalition of minor clans can take care of their respective portions of the fight against the Undead. Rana Saj sat down, placing his paws on the table. The Lords that had just been standing as they shouted at one another followed suit. Most of us are of the same mind, Rana Kizurra said. The problem lies with deployment. Reports from the front have been sporadic and mostly hysterical. Borderline superstitious and we dont even have any superstitions about the Undead. Im not sure if they can be trusted or not. You mean to say that they imply Clan Torokgha is losing? Losing ground, at least. From what we can put together, the Undead control the Rolengorek further west and Clan Torokghas forces have been cut in half. Those that we spoke toits as if fighting the Undead was a routine thing for two weeks, and then it suddenly wasnt. So they were caught off guard, Rana Saj said. Who is commanding Clan Torokghas forces now, by the way? If you say its that guru, Im afraid this table may not survive my reaction. Snorts of derision sounded from around the long stone table. Evidently, Khhschlr wasnt very well-liked amongst Rolengoreks Clanlords. When they had first arrived in the jungle, his wives had mentioned how the elites of the tribal confederation were likely the conservative sort. Back then, he considered it a downside. With Khhschlr in the picture, maybe it was actually a good thing. Rana Renatha, Rana Kizurra said. A Baagh Lord. Under him are Rana Verre and Rana Kimb, who commanded the north and south sides of the Rolengorek respectively. Theyve been the de facto military leaders since the loss of Rana Dratha, and it at least sounded like they were holding out back when they first reported the appearance of this Undead army. Considering the whole thing with Rana Dratha, Im not sure if any information can be trusted. They could have been fighting the Undead for the past year for all we know. Goros warband was in the northwest when the Undead first appeared, Rana Saj said. My son was with them, and he said that was about eight weeks ago. I see. Well, thats one less thing to have doubts over. What spurred the Undead advance? Rana Saj asked, Why did they even stop in the first place? From what I understand, the Undead dont stop for anything if the living stand before them. Rana Kizurras gaze went past Rana Sajs shoulder, to Saraca. It should be the Elder Liches mentioned in the initial reports coordinating their forces, the Singh Lord said. The way your friend described them at our meeting in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, they were probably just waiting for enough forces to push Clan Torokgha back decisively. Still, Saraca said, even that is a cause for worry. Are the Undead using any discernible tactics or indirect strategies? As far as weve heard, its been entirely direct. Theyll even destroy their own to get at the living. When force doesnt work, they use more force. What about their control of the river? Likely an unfortunate fact of how their progress varies on the resistance that we offer. The Undead get stalled at the cities and towns wherever Clan Torokgha makes a stand and they rampage unchecked everywhere else. We cant offer any resistance underwater, so Did that make sense? On the surface, it did. There was a certain foolishness in overcomplicating things, but, at the same time, there was a danger to dismissing things as being as simple as they appeared. How close are the Undead now? Rana Saj asked. The renewed Undead advance started eight days ago, Rana Kizurra answered. Rana Verres forces at first intended to hold the Undead back at one of the Human cities on the front, but then they realised that the Undead all along the front were simply advancing past them. They changed the plan to a fighting retreat to avoid being encircled, but there were complications. The Undead had gotten past them by way of the river and they couldnt use ships to send their civilians to safety as they intended. The warrior clans tried holding the Undead back while escorting the civilians, but when exhaustion started taking the civilians Saraca shook his head. It was a colossal tragedy. One that played right into the Undeads cold, rotting hands. Those that were unfamiliar with the tactics of the Undead tended to think it was their hate-filled violence and supernatural abilities that made them a threat, but, in reality, it was what they represented. Disease; infirmity; age; exhaustion C they were the manifestation of the fate that awaited all mortals, and they relied on those means to create more of their own. How many are we facing now? He asked. Too many to count, Rana Kizurra answered. We already have skirmishers chipping away at them in the north, where theyve advanced to the border of Rolengorek. I believe weve been successful at drawing them towards us instead of heading into the jungle. What about their controllers? The Elder Liches and Death Knights. A few Elder Liches did fly out, at first. Our hunters gave them a good pummelling, so theyre probably a bit shy about making an appearance now. The rest of the Undead front on the north side of the Rolengorek are anywhere between one and two days away. Clan Torokghas original plan was to hold the Undead at their clanhold, so the ones on the south side are probably behind. Which makes it the perfect opportunity to get rid of the northern Undead forces, an Ocelo Lord said. We should seize this chance before the two halves consolidate. They may have cut Clan Torokghas forces in half, but in doing so they have divided themselves as well. It was a fundamentally sound line of reasoning, but he didnt like moving without knowing where the other half of the Undead forces were. There was no reason that he shouldnt know, however. Karuvaki. Yes? Locate the other half of the Undead forces. As you command. The Sacred Claw went about making her preparations with the others. Six stoups were placed in a line on the dais at the head of the room. What are they doing? Rana Saj asked. Scrying for the location of the enemy forces in the south, Saraca answered. Its a brute force method that doesnt have any success in locating unknown individuals, but a horde of Undead is easily spotted. The mystics attending to the Lords in the room came forward to watch the proceedings curiously. The Lords came forward as well, gaping at the scenery flashing by in the watery reflection of each stoup. I have something, one of the Sacred Claws said. Already? Saraca strode forward, Dont tell me the Undead are under a kilometre away from here. You may wish that they were, the Sacred Claw replied. This is something arguably worse. Saraca placed his paws on his hips, leaning forward to look into the waters reflection. He immediately wished he hadnt. In the projected image was a large group of Beastmen. Carried on the back of one of the warriors in the front was Khhschlr. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 12, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 So tiredcarry me I swear, if Rana Renatha hadnt asked me to accompany you, I would have left you for the Undead. Youyou wouldnt have done that, would you? Is that a trick question? The barge sent from Eastwatch to Rolengoreks southern shore bumped into the pier. It was the first of many, as continued scrying discovered tens of thousands of Beastmen fleeing in their direction. The passengers disembarked, and the warrior carrying Khhschlr shifted the gurus weight before joining the others. Everyone looked supremely miserable and thoroughly soaked. Thurgakhr? Hhrolhr breathed. The warriors ears swivelled in their direction and she raised her head to look toward them. Her tired eyes widened in disbelief. Hhrolhr? A loud thump punctuated the air as Khhschlr was dumped onto the pier. Thurgakhr ran forward. Hhrolhr! The girl flung herself bodily at Hhrolhr, knocking him over. Endearing chuffs filled the air and a break appeared in the clouds, allowing a beam of sunlight to shine upon the couple. Overhead, a rainbow formed. Wow, Mitra pressed her paws together in delight, its like a production from the Isles of Mumba. I dont hear any music, Girika said. And isnt it supposed to be the guy that dumps the villainess for the heroine? Kasturi added. Im lost, Rana Sajs eyes followed each speaker. Is the Beastman Confederacy so advanced that it can predict these events? Erdont worry about it, Saraca said. Whats important is that we should have a clearer picture of events in the south with this. They returned to the hold, where the assembled Lords were awaiting their return. Several were still watching Karuvakis team of Sacred Fists as they continued their scrying of the countryside. Thurgakhr, Rana Saj said, I know youre tired, but youve witnessed this entire debacle from its beginning. I understand, Thurgakhr replied. Food and refreshments were brought before her and the Lords patiently waited as she settled down. First of all, Rana Saj, What happened with Clan Torokghas defence of their hold? They gathered a hundred thousand warriors by the time the Undead arrived, Thurgakhr said. I was with Rana Renatha in the western army. Rana Kimb was leading the south. The Undead exposed themselves to attack when they moved to encircle the city, and Rana Kimb was sent to destroy the encircling forces while Rana Renatha held the main body of the Undead in check. The Lords around the table nodded at her account. Conventionally, it was the proper response for that situation. Saraca, however, felt that something was off. What made Rana Renatha think that he could hold the main body of the Undead forces in check? because we were strong enough to do it? We were able to hold them at the original defence line for two weeks by using warbands to skirmish down their numbers. Except that shouldnt have been the case. Elder Liches generally didnt view enemies impeding their progress as obstacles, they saw them as offenders. They shouldnt have cared about potential losses C they should have attempted to crush the offenders with extreme prejudice. Continue your account, Saraca said. I thought we were doing well. Rana Renatha sent warbands to skirmish with the Undead and we must have destroyed thousands of them without taking any losses of our own. But, then, a fog bank appeared to conceal the Undead. The people coming in from Rana Verres side reported something similar, Rana Kizurra said. To nullify our skirmishers, they use a bank of fog to cover their forces. As it moves forward, so, too, do the Undead. Anyone that gets caught in it is never seen from again. Did it count as a strange tactic for the Undead to use? Hhrolhr mentioned that the Katze Plains was covered in impenetrable fog, so the local Undead may have just brought their home conditions with them out of familiarity with its advantages rather than it being a result of active tactical development. Rana Renatha pulled his forces back from the fog just in case it was some sort of trap, Thurgakhr said. But then Undead came out of the Rolengorek and entered the city through its port. We went to save the civilians in the city and Rana Renatha ordered them evacuated. He told me to accompany Khhschlr. After that, it was chaos. So neither Rana Renatha nor Rana Kimb survived? I dont know, Thurgakhr replied. We just ran. The bridge across the river was blocked by the Undead, so we had to go south to find a way across. There were some boats in the first hold along the way so we used those to crossthen they got sunk. Something just tore open the bottoms and we had to swim the rest of the way. Not everyone made it. After that, we went east, warning everyone we could. The Lords discussed her account between themselves in low voices. Saraca crossed his arms and brooded in silence. Something definitely wasnt right. What about the clans in the southern mountains? One of the Lords asked. They were called for, Thurgakr answered, but they didnt arrive. The south is pretty big, plus it was the start of the monsoon. There just wasnt enough time. Maybe theyll come east and head this way after learning of Torokgha, the Lord said. Thats not something we can count on, said another. Shes right. With how quickly events are occurring, those southern clans will be too late. Conditions are simply against them. Lets go back to the beginning of all this, Saraca said. When did the powerful Undead start to appear? The Elder Liches and Death Knights. Death Knights? The armoured ones with the tower shields. They were there from the beginning, Thurgakhr said. Goro said that Elder Liches control armies of lesser Undead, so all the mindless Undead coming out to attack Clan Kisher all nice and organised meant that they were probably around somewhere controlling them. The Death Knights first appeared to flank us in that same battle. They werent just the ones with the shields, though. Saraca narrowed his eyes. They flanked you? On purpose? Not because they just happened to notice you on the way to wherever they were headed? It seemed like it. Clan Kisher chose to defend the top of a valley, but the Undead drew them in. Goro sensed a trap and sent me to evacuate the children and their caregivers, and then the Death Knights came straight down the defiles that Clan Kisher was supposed to be defending. Theyve been played. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and then released a long sigh. The Undead have been playing us all for fools, Saraca said. What do you mean? Rana Saj asked. Thurgakhr, Saraca said, how many people from Clan Kisher survived? Umtwo? Goro sent Hhrolhr to warn the clans before the battle. He sent me away just in time to help Clan Kisher retreat, but none of Clan Kisher survived to reach the warrior clans territories. There were the warriors that were with me, but we parted ways early on and I havent seen them since. Because no one was meant to survive that battle, Saraca said. Having a whole clan in full retreat was undesirable. Was it like that for the other clans, as well? I think so, yes. The Undead fell upon everyone with barely any warning. Only a few people in the easternmost areas made it to safetysuch that it was. Panic everywhere they reached; people fleeing and being slowly overrun. Suffering and death stretched out to their maximum extent. He had never seen or heard of the like. Even the Undead-infested Dreadlands had never produced such a purpose-driven Undead army. In bits and pieces, the behaviour appeared characteristic, but, as a whole This may have seemed like an Undead horde to you, Saraca told the assembled Lords, but everything about this has been meticulously planned. From start to finish. There is something terrible behind these Undead. I know, Thurgakhr replied softly. You do? Thurgakhr blinked as if she had been unaware that she had responded. II do. Anyone that has been out there for long enough can feel it. The Hunter. The Hunter? What do you mean by that? Theres no other way to describe it, Thurgakhr said. Its like youre being stalked. Every rock, tree and bush becomes suspicious; every shadow and patch of tall grass. You catch yourself looking over your shoulder all the time. A constant presence just presses down on you, wringing you out like an old rag. At first, its unnerving, but it can last for weeks. When you run, it feels like youre being chased. When youre finally too tired to go any further, you keep getting startled out of your sleep until oblivion takes you. As she spoke, her claws drew long furrows in the stone table. Her whole body trembled, and a haunted look glossed her eyes over. Ive heard this before, Rana Kizurra said. The people coming in from Rana Verres northern forces were saying similar things. They were being pursued, so I figured that they were simply hysterical between what they had experienced and their exhausted state. What did it mean? It was true that, as an Undead being grew more powerful, they could become unique in behaviour and form. But, as far as he knew, they still stayed within the bounds of what was expected of the Undead. The Hunteran Undead Ranger? A Death Ranger? A being that employs the Undead the same way a Beastmaster might employ Magical Beasts? A hunter of the living. Mitra, does any of this make sense to you? An Undead hunter? Well, you could say that many Undead naturally prey on the living, which sort of makes them hunters. A Vampire Lord that didnt go the social route, maybe? Or some kind of super-evolved Ghast? Whatever it was, they had to get rid of it. It wasnt just some Vampire or Ghast preying on one thing at a time, it was a being that used the Undead as an engine to propagate negative energy on a country-wide scale. Furthermore, it had somehow attracted many powerful, intelligent Undead of different species to its cause. The very thought of the hunter unnerved him, but not in the same way as it did Thurgakhr. It was potentially a true Lord of the Undead C a being that could unify the enemies of all life and turn the entire world into a negative energy hellscape if allowed to exist. Something poked him in the arm. He looked to his left to find Kasturi holding a paper scroll. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. This is what it looks like so far, she said. He unfurled the scroll, furrowing his brow at the details. They were close. Is there a map of this region available? Saraca asked. Rana Kizurra nodded at one of his attendants, who brought in a rolled-up Nug hide and rolled it out across the table. Saraca placed Kasturis map atop it, trying to match the limited features included in the scryed area with those on the hide map. The Lords around the table stood to see what he was doing. Im going to have to get our mystics to learn that spell, Rana Saj said. Using that spell on its own is dangerous, Saraca said. Theyll have to learn the appropriate protections and countermeasures as well. Actually, Im surprised you didnt already know it. Most tribal societies have specialised diviners amongst their mystics. Then again, it was a Fourth-tier spell, so maybe it wasnt so easy to access. A minute later, Saraca finished laying out an array of tokens marking the Undead positions on the south side of the river. They were a day away, meaning that the forces that the Lords presumed were behind had already caught up with their northern counterparts. At this rate, Saraca said, it would be better for them to come to us while we set up proper defensive lines. I agree, Rana Saj said, though reluctantly. Doing so leaves the entire border in the south vulnerable, but its still better to concentrate our forces where they currently are. We dont have time to do anything else. We can send runners back upriver right now and have the clans on that side prepare their defences, Rana Kizurra suggested. The Lords around the table nodded in agreement. Kasturi appeared at his arm again. Karuvaki wanted you to know about something odd, she said. The Humans are being left behind in their towns and villages. That doesnt make any sense, Saraca swept his gaze across the table. Even if you only see Humans as prey, every living being left behind for the Undead will make our enemies stronger. It was too difficult to move that many, one of the Lords replied. Too difficult? Saraca flicked his ear, Humans have legs. They can travel farther in a day than the average Baagh, Singh or Ocelo, might I add. Thats a question best answered by guru Khhschlr. Saraca looked around. Where is she? He asked. Probably where I left her, Thurgakhr answered with a shrug. He nodded to a couple of his warriors, who left the hall to retrieve the guru. They took the opportunity to have a short break, and Saraca went over to see what Karuvaki was doing. There werent as many Undead on the southern side as I thought there would be, Karuvaki said as she moved her scrying sensor around. Rana Renatha may have been defeated, Saraca said, but the number of warriors they had could still destroy millions of Undead in the process. Did you identify anything aside from whats been mentioned so far? A few. No Soul Eaters, thankfully. Occasionally, theres one thats equipped like a Minotaur Hero, but the weapons are more archaic-looking. More worrisome are the ones that look like Priests. Its going to complicate things if they have healers. As far as he knew, the last time any substantial number of Undead healers had been involved in a pitched battle was three hundred years ago when the Khalifa of Dar al-Hariiq razed the Necropolis of Muut so hard that it became a permanently-smouldering crater. It wasnt the sort of history that anyone wanted to ever experience in person. What about the Elder Liches? Anything that might be a Night Lich? Theyre hard to spot at all since they like to fly above the field of view of our sensors. Now that you mention it, though, theres something strange about these Undead overall. They all have that fresh look. As if they just spawned. All of their equipment seems identical. Most powerful Undead that have been around for a while make the effort to upgrade. I cant say that theres any easy way for Death Knights to find upgrades, Saraca said, but you have a point if its the Elder Liches. What they spawn with isnt so great. Puzzle after puzzle after puzzle It was interesting in its own way, but they didnt have the luxury to study all of the mysteries presenting themselves. Will you be ordering long-range bombardment? Karuvaki asked, If so, I can begin our preparations. Given the nature of our opponent, Saraca answered, thats probably unwise. Unless we can guarantee that we can end whatever is behind this, its better not to give them any ideas. They could already start hitting the Undead with ritual magic from Eastwatch, but even the awareness that something was possible was dangerous. The last thing they needed was an Undead army filled with Elder Liches developing war magic. Something more conventional, then, Karuvaki said. Magical traps and the like. Forbiddance would work wonders, Saraca admitted, but its dangerous to our side, too. We dont have the time to sort people out by their Karma. We can use it for ourselves, though. Also, since were facing the Undead, Hallow is guaranteed to be useful. Throw in some Druidic field effects, as well. Ill make the arrangements once you figure out our positioning. Positioning, huh. The terrain of the Draconic Kingdom was far from ideal for Beastmen of their type. Then again, the weather made for challenging conditions for everyone involved aside from well-trained Rangers. All this rain and mud should cut their mobility in half; then field effects like Entangle and Spike Growth will cut it in half again. Spike Growth should destroy any weak Undead attempting to get through Did Rolengoreks mystics use the same spells? They were First and Third-tier spells, respectively, but the highly mobile form of warfare that Rolengoreks warbands specialised in may have not seen their tactical adoption. If theres anything the local mystics already have access to, Saraca said, feel free to advise them on their defensive applications in this situation. How long should we continue scrying for? Until we have a decent feel for the front. We dont have the time or mana to do any more than that. It shouldnt be long until we start figuring out our placements and you can start deploying field defences. Saraca returned to the table, taking a few bites of the food that had been laid out for the assembly. Rana Saj gave him a sidelong glance. You seem well-accustomed to this sort of thing, he said. There isnt a shred of hesitation in any of your decisions, despite being a guest. I apologise if I seem presumptuous, Saraca said, but the Undead are a problem for everyone. Also, being well-accustomed to war at this scale may seem wholly respectable to you, but it isnt something to be mindlessly proud of for us. With sufficient advancement, what is right and honourable for your people can become terrifying and to be avoided if at all possible. War is generally the last recourse between civilised nations, though I feel that it is a recourse all too often arrived at in spite of everything. I lack your perspective, Rana Saj said, but you may be right about that. Never once have I considered my earnest actions in the wrong; we always witness firsthand the immediate cause and effect of everything we do. I cant imagine what its like for you. In a way, Saraca envied the peoples of the uncivilised fringes of the world. A tribe had its champions in various fields, and those champions remained close to the roots of their respective causes. As civilisation advanced, things became increasingly complex and detached. One could find themselves fighting for something they would otherwise be adamantly against if they had any clue about what was going on. Guru Khhschlr entered the room, hanging over the shoulder of one of Saracas bodyguards. The Clanlords around the room were clearly less than impressed by her entrance. Gurus C commonly known as Sages elsewhere C were not in themselves a vocation that lent to high degrees of physical growth. Most Sages were found in civilian fields, and Khhschlr was no stronger than the average civilian Beastman. As she was dumped onto a chair before the assembled Lords, Saraca could only think that any member of the faceless multitude left behind to be consumed by the Undead deserved to be carried to safety more than Khhschlr. Well, she panted. This is a surprise, but we thank you for coming so far to see us. Spare us any pretence of authority, Khhschlr, Rana Saj rumbled. We came at the behest of Rana Renatha, not you. There are, however, a great many questions that the Lords of Rolengorek have about Clan Torokghas conduct. Our conduct? The guru blinked. Why did you deceive us about the Warmasters demise? Silence followed Rana Sajs pointed question. The nearby braziers cast flickering shadows over the shifting expression on Khhschlrs face. because there was no need to undermine the confidence of the people, she said. Everything was under control. Under control? Rana Kizurra scoffed, I have had time enough with the local Lords to understand that state of control. Hundreds of thousands of migrants sent to the western fringes to face starvation while you monopolise trade in the east. Humans raiding and slaughtering civilians in the southern ranges, leaving their arrow-ridden corpses to rot in the sun. An invasion planned for the lands across the sea, where gods-know-what awaits those you send. This is not what Rana Dratha proposed to us before embarking on his great venture. You have sucked everyone around you into this ever-growing vortex of lies! This conquest was supposed to be long concluded, Rana Saj said. Rana Dratha promised all of us our western gateway. One that would lead us to the future. What happened to establishing peace with the Draconic Kingdom? Saracas head snapped over to regard Rana Saj in shock. This is the first Ive heard of this, Saraca said. How has anything thats been done in the Draconic Kingdom counted as a step toward peace? Peace is what comes after conquest, yes? Rana Saj replied, After proving our supremacy beyond the shadow of a doubt, Rana Dratha was supposed to force terms upon the Draconic Kingdom. They were to become a tributary of our confederation. Rana Dratha was very clear about this point, Rana Kizurra said. The Humans have much that we do not. Technology; magic; resources and connections to the wider world. It would be a colossal waste to destroy them, and we do not yet possess the means to accomplish what they do. Have you tried asking? We have. Many times. Every time our raids were decisively beaten back and their warriors earned a measure of our respect, we made diplomatic overtures as equals. Unfortunately, all such overtures have ended at the end of the Angels shining blade, so Rana Dratha proposed that we needed to utterly crush their will to fight. Thus, conquest. The logic was sound, from their perspective. Without something that all parties respected, genuine diplomacy couldnt happen. With any race that would otherwise dominate the land without the existence of other races, that usually meant enough de facto power to dissuade others from seeing violence as the easiest way to achieve their ends. Violent conflict was just as often a precursor to conventional diplomacy as it was the result of failed diplomacy C especially since some races were better at empty posturing than others. One war was all it took to destroy any such fa?ade, and falling for that same fa?ade could cause irreparable harm. A weak neighbour was an unreliable neighbour, after all. There can be no peace with the Humans, Khhschlr spat. They only want to see us destroyed. You describe their actions in the mildest of ways; the western clans know the full truth of things. Furthermore, we will never forgive them for killing our beloved Warmaster! Is that why you turned them into livestock? Saraca asked, In retaliation for your loss? Whats wrong with treating food as food? The guru answered. And thats why youve also left them as fodder for the Undead? How foolish can you be? What are you talking about? The Humans were left behind for the Undead because they were too difficult to move. Is that your doing? I said no such thing to anyone! Still, the Lord who had first mentioned the issue said, that was the result. You claimed that it would make the Humans more docile. That was indeed the case, but it also made them incapable of caring for themselves! In your own words, one of the best points of ranching Humans was that they were low-maintenance. Now, they have become a liability. Saracas ears swivelled from Khhschlr to the Lord, then back again. What did you do? Saraca said in a low voice as he rose from his seat. What did I do? I made them happy! I admit that it affected their efficiency, but weve been working on refining things. What. Did. You. Do? We distributed a plant. There was this place in Stormport where the Humans seemed quite pleased with life in general. I asked the proprietor about them and he left me with a list of them. Some of them were more than plentiful along our southern border. The one we used was Laira, I believe? Khhschlr tumbled back in her chair onto the floor as Saraca pounced over the table. He snatched her by the throat and slammed her into the beams of the ceiling. You fiend! Is there no end to your evil? Did Lord Yamas servants somehow miss you before you reentered this temporal coil? WhaC Khhschlr gasped. Why are you so angry? Theyre justC Theyre people! Saraca roared up at her, Acting out ones roles in life is one thing; ruining them is another! A fool with the means and will to act out their idiocy was the most dangerous person of all. How much damage had she caused with the careless implementation of her ideas? How many generations would pay the price for her folly? Saraca considered doing Rolengorek a favour and ending her right then and there. I believe its time for you to leave, Khhschlr, Rana Saj said from behind him. The floorboards shuddered as Khhschlr was released. Saraca stalked back to his seat. Leave? Khhschlr coughed, rubbing her throat, How can you say that? Ive dedicated my entire life to the conquest of the Draconic Kingdom! To our people! After all that Ive doneC Youve already done more than enough, Rana Saj said. That aside, civilians not playing a role in logistical support have been commanded to withdraw from the front. You are no exception, Khhschlr. Khhschlr turned a pleading gaze at the assembled Clanlords, but even those under Clan Torokgha looked away. She seemed to shrink as the moments passed, finally slinking out of the hall without another word. There isnt much we can do about the Humans, Rana Kizurra said. We can hardly send out our forces to retrieve them with the Undead nearly upon us. I dont suppose you have any convenient solution for this, Saraca? Rana Saj asked. Saraca shook his head. No. This sort of problem requires an institutional effort. Its not so simple that it can be solved by a single person casting a spell. In that case, well simply have to shoulder the burdens of Khhschlrs unwanted efforts. Lets get back to planning our defence. By the waywhat are the chances that the Humans swept up in this have survived? He crossed his arms, sighing as his eyes traced over the markers on the map representing countless Undead. None, Saraca said. A shame, Rana Saj said. The Undead have exacted a tragic toll on everyone. Despite everything that has happened, Rana Drathas original proposal still holds as much merit now as it did back then. I was hoping to salvage what we could in the aftermath. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 12, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Stop doing that. Doing what? Looking worried. If you look worried, how do you think that makes us feel? Ludmila frowned across the corner of the war room table at Liane. Liane frowned back. Was she not allowed to worry? As she had feared, the Beastmen were sending reinforcements down the Oriculon. There were so many that reconnaissance simply lost count. Based on the number of vessels, four hundred thousand were already assembled and more were still coming. Olgas forces north of Eastwatch were given a convenient excuse to turn away from the border and towards the city, but they were taking a tremendous beating in the process and had to slow down to allow Elder Lich mana to keep up with Fog Cloud deployment. The state of general panic that the Royal Army had worked so hard to cultivate had vanished, replaced by the steely discipline and fluid operations that the warrior clans had initially displayed. The newcomers moved with even more confidence than the warrior clans from before and she couldnt imagine them being so easy to break with the stakes being what they seemed to be. Additionally, things had become awkward. There were twice as many Beastmen as she had Undead. It might have still appeared to be an Undead horde to the Beastmen, but they would realise that they had out-horded the horde sooner or later. Theyve left the southern half of the border wide open, Marshal Zorlu said from his side of the table. Would they expose their territory to invasion so easily? Its not as foolish as it may seem, Your Excellency, Ludmila said. Its not just the border thats mountains and jungles C everything past the border is. The Undead would take weeks to get anywhere important and the Beastmen can defend their territories with ease. They werent the Gnolls of The Blister, but she suspected that things would be just as bad from the sheer number of Beastmen that could be mobilised and the vast territory that they were completely free to operate in. Shouldnt Ilyshnish have noticed this? Why didnt she say anything? Ludmila glanced at Florine. I dont see why she would. It would probably look something like a Re-Estize levy. From her perspective, there would be one or two people from each village she passes walking by her on the road, and these Beastmen already move around quite a bit as far as Ive seen. This army only starts looking like one as its members approach their mustering point, which is on our side of the border. Ilyshnish was out of range for telepathic communication, meaning that she was also too far to notice an overt buildup of military forces. As far as her companion went, all Ludmila could feel was the timid bundle of stress and worry that Ilyshnish was whenever she was out of her element, to which she would offer a reassuring telepathic nuzzle once in a while. The Beastmen used their rivers extensively, so telling everything apart would be difficult at a glance C especially for a Frost Dragon who would have no idea what she was looking at. Ilyshnishs closest comparison would be the ships sailing up and down the Katze River. If asked, she would report what the Beastmen used boats for and how their infrastructure literally worked, which included ferrying people and goods around the Oriculon basin. Is victory still possible? Prime Minister Yorsten asked. Ludmila wiped away her worried expression. It might get a bit messy, Your Excellency, Ludmila said, but yes. I was thinking that this situation may also work in our favour. How so? If we play things right, we can make things seem as if the bulk of the Undead threat has been quelled. Once we finish the reconquest, we can send the remainder of the Undead horde across the border to be destroyed. All that will be left will be the patrols of Death-series servitors wandering the outskirts of the ruined and Undead-infested Draconic Kingdom. With less than half of their population surviving, the Draconic Kingdom would be focusing their recovery efforts in the west, far away from their borders with the Beastmen. The frontier defences would be haunted and any Beastmen that attempted to get by them would not be allowed to return home. The Human holdouts in the southern provinces would win back the Draconic Kingdom as the years passed, which would coincidentally line up with their militarys adaptations to working with their new Undead allies. It was a shaky narrative, at best. Florine was especially vicious when it came to pointing out all of the plot holes. Maybe she had hoped to use it for Dreams of Red. Will any of the Undead horde be left after this battle? Marshal Zorlu asked, If we mean to use them as you described, they cant be deployed in the same way as before because this many Beastmen would quickly obliterate them. Thats something we can make up for after the battle, Your Excellency. The Undead horde participating in this battle will be destroyed, but the defeat of the Beastmen will result in a new one. We can also bring in more dominated forces from Katze if necessary. Well have that number diminish with each wave until the Beastmen are satisfied that the immediate threat has been addressed. Its not as if the Beastmen can do anything about it even if they do figure out theyve been played for fools the entire time, Liane shrugged. By the time they notice, the citizens will be safely away and the border secured. Theyll just have to live with the fact that they were screwed out of their conquest. Liane jerked to the side as Florine elbowed her in the ribs. It was as she said, however. Raids and migrations happened because they needed to. Either through direct need or future problems formally addressed through custom and ritual. Tribes didnt attack their neighbours and thus risk themselves simply because they felt like it. The substantial reduction in the Beastmens numbers meant that they wouldnt need to look to external sources C in other words, raid C for food. It would take them at least a generation to reach that point again. The only problem she could think of was if the Slane Theocracy finally decided to show up. They wouldnt be pleased to find their supposed monopoly over the Draconic Kingdoms affairs broken, and the Draconic Kingdoms reception would be cool, at best. According to Clara, the Sorcerous Kingdoms benign approach to the region would be tested by friction over the Draconic Kingdom. As history would often tell, those with power and influence did not give it up without a fight. Several markers were added to the table as the Elder Liches updated the map. Each marker represented ten thousand Beastmen, and their army was forming into a clear defensive array. Isnt their positioning a bit too perfect? Ludmila said, Theyre arranging themselves in an exact counter to our advancing forces. Even the regiments organised along the Oriculon are positioned according to the Undead moving twenty kilometres south of the river. Their physical reconnaissance shouldnt be capable of such extensive reporting. I agree, Captain, Wiluvien said, but there doesnt seem to be an answer as to why its happening. None of our squads has reported any signs of divination magic being used. The only other plausible answer is that the enemy has deployed concealed flying observers. That could have been anything from scouts with flight magic to Ranger companions. Countless birds were flying around and it was practically impossible to distinguish whether any particular one was a reconnaissance asset. With so many new entries to the conflict, the potential new ideas that they may have brought with them had to be consideredexcept one couldnt account for every single possibility. They could also be using divination magic and simply concealing its use, Ludmila said. We just have to work under the assumption that the visibility limitations of ground Commanders that weve been exploiting dont apply here. Headquarters is of the mind that it does not matter, one of the Elder Liches at the table said. The pieces are in play and may be seen by all. It is too late to change the ultimate result. Thirty infantry squads, each composed of ten Death Knights, two Death Warriors, two Death Priests and one Elder Lich. Two hundred Elder Liches in addition to them. Most people who understood the sheer power being brought to bear would agree that the Beastmen were doomed. As an officer on the field, however, she was well aware of the realities that faced them. While a Human nation like the Baharuth Empire didnt have the assets to resist their current force, the Beastmen most likely did. It was difficult to imagine that they didnt, considering how vast their territory appeared to be. Initial skirmishing conducted by Olga had proven that the Beastman hunters could easily destroy Elder Liches. The standard abjurations that were the bane of mundane archery offered no protection on this battlefield, and the bludgeoning damage of bullets was a weakness of skeletal Undead. That meant that their Elder Liches were relegated to supporting roles, primarily through summons. This wasnt necessarily a bad thing, as the Counterfeiters deployed in the Draconic Kingdom were built as Necromancers anyway, but it did remove the option of direct fire support. Risk-free direct fire support, at least. Three hundred Death Knights could be tied up by three hundred tribal champions, and the forces supporting those champions would make short work of Squire Zombies and Zombies. The Beastmen also tended to be offensively oriented, putting Death Warriors at risk of being overwhelmed as had happened at Corrin-on-the-Lake. The mana of sixty Death Priests was no match for the countless mystics at their opponents disposal. It was a battle that Ludmila would not commit to if she could help it. Letting the Beastmen go on the offensive and having them disperse across the front would be the prudent move. There were any number of things she could do to pick them apart if she was afforded the time and space to do so. I still say that a standoff is in our favour, Ludmila said. If we secure the citizens and cut off the Beastmens supply lines, theyll starve in no time. That is undoubtedly the case, Captain, Wiluvien said, but our Royal Court wishes the matter of the Beastmen to be concluded as quickly as possible. Ludmila held in a sigh. The Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom was highly results-oriented, and the Beastmen were in the way of achieving their desired results with the Draconic Kingdom. Across the table, Queen Oriculus covered her mouth in a yawn. With an appearance like hers, it was undeniably cute, but Ludmilas gaze went past the Queens shoulder to the entire reason the offensive was guaranteed to succeed. Once Lord Tian entered the battle, it was over for the Beastmen. It didnt matter if there were half a million or even ten million, if the Beastmen stood their ground against him, they wouldnt be Beastmen for long. She didnt like the idea of sending him into battle, however. Not only did it mean that the Royal Army was inadequate for the task that it had been assigned, but Lord Tian was fundamentally a good man. He was the type that did not relish the prospect of a one-sided slaughter, seeing it as a waste of life rather than any sort of achievement. Like Ludmila, duty drove him and she knew that duty could take people to places that they didnt like. She wanted to spare him that experience, if possible. How is the evacuation of the citizens proceeding? Ludmila asked. Its barely been three days since we arrived in Corrin-on-the-Lake, Minister Soruel answered. Weve moved two hundred thousand so far. In terms of area covered, thats about ten kilometres past the eastern end of the lake. That was another problem limiting the Royal Armys options. It wasnt so much that their bluff C the Undead horde C had been called, but making a stand that couldnt be broken by that bluff amounted to the same thing. The only way was forward and stepping backwards not only revealed the true nature of the Undead invading the Draconic Kingdom, but also exposed the unharmed Humans left in their wake. Liane was right in that it wouldnt matter after it was all over, but it wasnt over yet and hundreds of thousands of the Draconic Kingdoms citizens were still in harms way. In that regard, the Royal Court was justified in pushing for a decisive conclusion to the conflict, as it would permanently resolve nearly all of the strategic considerations that they were juggling while maintaining their fa?ade. On the subject of Your Majesty attending the battle at Eastwatch, Ludmila said. I hope it is understood that we cannot place the sovereign of the Draconic Kingdom right on the front lines. We understand, Queen Oriculus replied. Being able to witness events from afar is sufficient. In that case, Ludmila nodded and used a plotting rod to indicate a feature on the map, this hill should offer a view of most of the battlefield. Please do not bring anything or anyone that might make your presence conspicuous. Then We shall go there on our own. With Sebas, of course. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Y-Your Majesty! The Prime Minister said, This is highly irregular. So much is already at risk andC The more people there are, the more conspicuous things will be, yes? This is not some pleasant outing where one can bring a pavilion and a baggage train. Then at least let Your Majestys servantC No. You lot have enough work to do as it is. Will this be fine, Captain? Ludmila looked at Lord Tian, who nodded in return. Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila said. Well be using a barge to deliver you to the shore near the hill, so Im sure a chair can be provided at least. Or Lord Tian can just cradle you in his arms the entire time, Liane said. Queen Oriculus stared blankly at Liane for a moment, and then she went red to the tips of her ears. Th-th-th-the chair will be fine! The Queen scurried out of the war room, trailed by Lord Tian and her courtiers. Ludmila retired to the back of the suite containing the war room with her friends. Once the door closed behind them, Clara shot Liane a look. Could we not tease heads of state at formal meetings? Queen OriCactually, what do we call her? The Draconic Kingdom isnt a kingdom kingdom, is it? I dont feel the need to break prevailing conventions, Florine said, so long as we understand how things truly are. Im not even sure if I understand that much, Liane plopped herself into a cushioned chair. Going by how things are structured, Clara sat down at the same table, its a polity where each race or clan governs its own. Queen Oriculus guides them as the Dragon Lord whose domain they reside in. Each race? Its only Humans. Because theyve been reliant on the Theocracy for protection from the Beastmen, Florine said. Without knowing that tidbit, they just seem like another Human kingdom. Now that we do know, however, the entire way that the Draconic Kingdom is run and the relationship it has with its neighbours take on an entirely different form. Queen Oriculus goes as far as she is allowed to by the Theocracy with her non-Human neighbours. Now that the Sorcerous Kingdom has come into the picture and the Draconic Kingdom is no longer chained to the Theocracys policies, it wouldnt surprise me if the Draconic Kingdom started expanding. Likeinto the sea? Liane looked out the window at the lake. It seems that way. All of their treaties with the aquatic Demihumans off the coast stop just short of being a formal alliance. Given how relations are between them, they probably already treat it as an informal one. Since the Queen claims that our form of government is the fragmented remnant of a government that imitates some ancient form of draconic government, we should at least be familiar with its components if it does come to pass. I think it might serve as a good study for our own country. Weve been trying to make things work using the broken imitation government that Re-Estize uses, but Queen Oriculus apparently knows how the real thing operates. So wed just stick His Majesty where the Queen is? Well, she did say its a government designed for powerful immortals. I cant think of anyone who better fits the bill. Well see, I guess, Liane said. I wouldnt just take someone at their word over a claim like that. Queen Oriculus is probably pretty old, but shes not that old. If true, it did seem like a valuable thing to study as Nobles who were responsible for overseeing territories in a multiracial society. That being said, the Sorcerer King probably had something far superior to some system refined over untold aeons by Dragon Lords in mind. Speaking of old, Liane said as she reached for the plate of cookies placed on the polished cedar table, hows that translation thingy of yours coming along, Clara? Ive been working on it for an hour or two every day, Clara replied. Its mostly scattered notes that I havent compiled yet. After applying the principles demonstrated in the local Draconic, Ive discovered that a lot of things have been missed. Anything neat? Liane popped a cookie into her mouth. Its a personal diary, but it offers a fascinating window into whomever these people were. The author is a Human and conveys herself in ways that I can understand and empathise with, but, at the same time, she has an almost inhuman perspective of the world. Liane stared at Clara while chewing slowly on her treat. Im not sure if theres any concise way to put it, Clara said. Integratedor maybe fused is a better word? Weve been fixated on the government portion of the Draconic Kingdom, but Lady Yorsten said that their country is one that is meant to be a part of the world. In the life of Elena Gran, we can see what thats truly like. The Human-centric perspective that we possess is nearly absent in hers. In its place is the culture of a society that embraces the diversity of its members. One that doesnt attempt to homogenise everything into a single set of norms. They understand that individuals can only be what they are, so their efforts are focused on cultivating a highly-advanced degree of appreciation for the world and all of its peoples. That sounds like an absolute mess, Liane said. It would, from our perspective, Clara nodded. But this wasnt something that was achieved in years or even decades. Its a complex system that originates in an epoch that we have absolutely no knowledge of. Elena Grans journal is possibly the greatest treasure uncovered in our history. Even as a diary, it contains proven concepts that would never cross our minds in the present day. In doing so, it also points out many dangerous things that we would similarly never consider. Like what? Clara leaned forward on her side of the couch, cradling a warm cup of tea in her hands. The way that the world translates verbal communication, for instance. Uhmost people would consider that a convenience, Liane said. It facilitates communication between people. Thats helpful. It can be, Clara said, but consider how it works. We all know multiple languages, so we should all understand the difference between this translation mechanism and true comprehension of language. Liane looked up at the ceiling as if counting off points in her head. Songs and literature dont get translated; literary device also doesnt. Turns of phrase dont work; neither does layered communication. Relevance of what is being said is hit and missI guess you could say that things are being translated in a purely literal sense? That last part is actually wrong, Clara said. It is? Liane frowned. Oh, I get it, Florine straightened in her seat. You do? Lianes frown deepened. Thats very dangerous, Florine covered her mouth with her hand in a thoughtful gesture. One could say that its very nearly insidious. The more likely one is to recognise the issue, the fewer indications manifest to inform them of it. Liane looked at Ludmila. Do you get it? She asked. No, Ludmila answered. I think we all do, subconsciously, Clara said. Thats why we tend to expound on things if we feel the need to. Our understanding of language makes us aware of the misunderstandings that can take place, so we endeavour to make sure that what is heard by the other party is correctly understood. Also, as Nobles, we are accustomed to directing others and making sure our policies and directives are carried out as we mean them to be. The worlds translation mechanism is reliant on the recipients understanding, Florine said. It conveys the closest available thing that the listener understands, and what is conveyed is absent of all of the things that Liane listed. We consider people that only hear what they want to hear a problem, but this problem is orders of magnitude worse. Its a whole world of people that only hear what they can understand. It essentially entrenches different groups into their respective worldviews, and the fact that the only comprehensive communication generally occurs within a group encourages divisive or even antagonistic attitudes toward other groups. But its still better than not being able to understand others at all, right? Liane said. It may seem that way, Florine replied, but its a gift that comes with all sorts of traps. Queen Oriculus example with the Draconic Kingdom is highly instructive. Even ones contextual positioning influences translation to the point where the benign may be taken as malignant and vice versa. Imagine a scenario where this translation thing doesnt exist. If one meets someone they dont understand, they are eminently aware of it. If communication is desired, one makes the effort to understand what the other party is saying and they are aware that misunderstandings or misinterpretations may occur. With this translation mechanism, most will tend to take everything they hear at face value. There is no effort put into understanding; no investigation of language, culture, history, physical cues, or anything else that will result in a comprehensive working knowledge of the other party and the full meaning of what they say. That effort is a pain in the ass that most people wouldnt have time for, Liane noted. Which is why the Pan Draconic that the Draconic Kingdom uses and High Imperial in Elena Grans journal are so awe-inspiring, Clara said. At first, I wondered why anyone would go to the trouble of coming up with High Imperial and that it would naturally develop into the different languages that the region uses today without its use being arbitrarily enforced. In reality, what the region speaks isnt development at all: its devolution. High Imperial is superior to the worlds translation mechanisms for the myriad of races that used it, and it is merely one component of a highly-advanced cooperative that was destroyed for reasons unknown. I dunno, Liane said, they had to have had their share of problems, as well. Im sure that they did, Clara said, but this is a personal diary and I doubt that anything beyond the scope of Elena Grans life would be included. As far as I can tell, she was just one of many arcanists who helped maintain the Imperial Archive of Laga?. Her thoughts are more focused on the young man who keeps visiting her at work than anything else. Florine seemed to perk up at the possibility of romance. When do we get to read it? She asked. When Im satisfied that the translation has been done properly, Clara answered. So what did we get out of this, anyway? Liane said, That people only hear what they understand and the world sucks because of it? That beating people up to establish a dialogue is more efficient than I thought it was, Ludmila said. Liane manoeuvred herself behind Florine. H-how do you figure? It just works. Almost everyone that Ive beaten up is one hundred per cent satisfied with their current situation. Or dead. Either way, I cannot honestly say that civil diplomacy does any better. Shes probably on to something, Florine said. What we consider valid diplomacy may not be viewed the same way by other races and vice versa. Some may be more adept at certain forms of diplomacy than others. Conflict, for instance, exposes many truths that are immediately understood by all parties involved C truths that diplomats often do their best to obscure or deflect attention away from. Sometimes, complete fabrications gain ground. Consider it in terms of the Class System, Clara nodded. Every race has things that they are naturally inclined toward. Unless ones race is naturally inclined toward what we recognise as proper diplomacy, they wont value it as much as we do. Humans will always try to base any competition or negotiation on vocational fields because Humanoid races do not have Racial Class Levels. All else being equal, a Human will tend to have the advantage over a Demihuman in vocational arenas because theyll tend to have more of the relevant Job Class Levels. People may not be aware of the system, Florine added, but theyre not stupid. They know what their advantages and disadvantages are. Humans decrying the lack of diplomacy in the approach of their Demihuman neighbours may be viewed as Humans simply trying to arrange things in their favour. A Human country sending a civilian Noble to conduct civil diplomacy with a Troll that has lived in a wild forest for all of its life is about as fair to the Troll as an unarmed duel against the Troll is to the Human. Theres simply no contest. Wait, is that what you did in Tob? Liane asked, I thought you were just boobing them. In part, Florine answered, then frowned. Stop calling it boobing. I used my abilities against them only so far as to make it understood that I was on the same side of the table as they were. That I was an official working on behalf of valued citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom; not the representative of a foreign party trying to get something for my side. Regular Human diplomacy has multiple parties set against one another trying to achieve diplomacy goals that are usually whatever they think they can get away with. Things like mutually beneficial agreements or satisfactory terms can only happen when both sides hold equal footing or the side with the advantage purposely settles for less than what they could potentially get. Usually for some greater objectivewhich is pretty much what were supposed to be doing in the Draconic Kingdom. Well, say what youre saying holds true, Liane said. Thats a problem for us, isnt it? Were born and bred to do this stuff. If the Sorcerous Kingdom cant ruthlessly fling their superior Human diplomats and whatever else at non-Human countries, what do we do? More advanced countries should have official protocols for that sort of thing, Clara said. As for everyone else, well just have to find common ground. Its not as if the vocational academies in Corelyn Harbour are only open to Humans, Florine said. If we encounter a Troll country, we could just send a delegation of Troll diplomats. Troll diplomats Ludmila tried to imagine a Troll amidst a class mostly attended by Noble scions. Clara, she said, youre going to need bigger desks. Is that the first thing that comes to mind? Clara said, Putting together a curriculum that satisfies both Miss Alpha and Lady Albedo is hard enough when its just Humans. Then I suppose were back to beating people up to establish a dialogue, Ludmila said. Honestly, Im almost certain that neither of them would be opposed to that, Clara sighed. Arent they sort of like the opposite of one another? Liane said. Not when it comes to this, Clara replied. Despite everything else about her, Miss Alpha is the sort to hit things and think about the consequences later. I was wondering what made that hole in the wall of the orphanage classroom, Florine said. Its a hole now? A furrow creased Claras brow. On that note, Ludmila rose to her feet, I must go and deliver some violent consequences of my own. Make sure Liane doesnt try to sneak onto the Queens barge. Its my barge, thank you very much. And were already too close to any sort of war zone for my comfort. Clara rose from her side of the couch, coming over to wrap Ludmila up in a tight embrace. I, for one, am glad this is nearly over, Clara said. We hardly get any time together anymore. Fight well, Ludmila. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 13, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Just run away please The Beastmen couldnt hear her, nor would they probably oblige her even if they could. High above the Royal Armys front north of Eastwatch, Olga scowled down at her increasingly numerous opponents as they continued their stubborn resistance against the advance of the Undead. Twenty kilometres to the south, the fortress city loomed over its surroundings, a dark silhouette behind sheets of endless rain. It wasnt very far, even for a Zombie, but, since she had cleared her way to the fortress on the river that marked the eastern border of the Draconic Kingdom, her progress has slowed to a tiny fraction of what she had achieved before. Olga and her northern spearhead had arrived way before the others, so a fanciful part of her entertained the thought of taking Eastwatch before anyone else arrived. That was before she saw how many Beastmen there wereand how annoying they were to fight. Squad Six is ready to advance, the Elder Lich riding behind her said. She reviewed the features of the village below. If anyone were to describe it, it would be a normal village, but every village was different. Those differences usually meant nothing to anyone but the people who lived there, but they couldn''t be ignored when a village became a battlefield. The collection of buildings rested on a gentle swell, but it wasnt so high that it offered a good view of the countryside. A low wall of stone held together by mortar C not much more than a fence C enclosed it. The buildings within were wood-framed and walled with panels of wattle and daub. Every home was roofed with thatch and the villages layout was organised around four wells arranged in a rough square. In all, it was a village one could probably find anywhere. A normal village with three hundred of the Draconic Kingdoms citizens still inside. Just shy of ten thousand Beastmen were lurking in and around it, treating it as a makeshift defensive position. Squads Five and Seven are ready to advance, the Elder Lich said. The three infantry squads were arranged in three groups facing the village. The Beastmen were arranged in a semicircle parallel to them. Each squad of Death-series servitors was enough to devastate a country, but things were more complicated than that in practice. At best, she would say that they could devastate a country, but that would take a very long time and rely on the countrys defenders standing around like idiots waiting to be killed in a long series of stupid duels. In her case, collateral damage was also a very real and serious issue. Area-of-effect spells such as Fireball were absolutely out of the question inside the village. Stray crossbow bolts from Death Warriors could punch through the walls of buildings to kill their occupants. They had been playing an entirely different game from the Beastmen throughout their advance and the Beastmen were now unknowingly benefitting from the rules of that game. In addition to all that, there were the regular considerations that factored into warfare. Alright, Olga said. Lets do this. The three squads steadily advanced through the muddy fields. A kilometre away, the Beastman ranks came alive with activity. Each squad was in a tight formation learned from the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves for use against the Frost Giants, though these formations were much smaller than the original. They made a little box with their shields, in which the other members of their squad took shelter. Additionally, there were two guest Elder Liches drawn from the ranks of the Undead controllers present for magical support. Having the Elder Liches fly above the army for both safety and better visibility was quickly proven to be a bad idea against the new arrivals from upriver. They were far more numerous and organised, and their rank-and-file was generally stronger. This included their hunters, which resulted in vastly-improved battlefield awareness for the Beastman forces. Her Elder Liches were detected long before the Elder Liches could detect the enemy, and she had very nearly lost a few not long after she started pushing south. Even Invisibility didn''t seem to help. Additionally, they had lost dozens of Bone Vultures before relegating them to high-altitude observation. As the Beastmen saw more, the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces saw less. It was something that the legends never related: before a single drop of blood was shed, a war for information was already being waged. From the start of the campaign, Olga had taken the advantages they were enjoying in that regard for granted. Now that they were losing that war, she keenly felt why Lady Zahradnik adamantly called for more reconnaissance assets in the Royal Army. In terms of visible changes, the most noticeable was that the Undead horde was gone. They had been left in reserve because they were a distraction at best in skirmishes and the general staff wanted to preserve their numbers for storming Eastwatch. For the Beastmens part, they didnt seem to care that the horde was missing. There was a war to be won and the enemy was the enemy, no matter how they appeared. A cacophony of clanks and thunks rose from the advancing infantry formations. Since their melee weapons were useless while closing distance with the enemy, all of the Death Knights were wielding two shields, the second being a door, broken wagon bed, or even bales of hay that they picked up from the previous village. Can they go any faster? Olga asked. We need to get as far as we can before those temporary shields break. That was yet another thing that Olga swiftly learned upon arriving at the border. Despite how it looked, the Beastmen werent pointlessly flinging bullets of stone, clay and lead into a wall of metal. With the shields in the way, they couldnt damage the Undead, so they simply focused on damaging the shields with ranged sundering attacks. Magic had mostly been a mystery to her before arriving in Wardens Vale, but Martial Arts, Skills, and Abilities were even more so. Just like magic, it seemed like they could do anything and their enemy had far too much at their disposal. Three hundred metres from the enemy lines, their makeshift shields started to disintegrate. The Death Knights stopped so the Elder Liches could cast Fog Cloud between themselves and the Beastmen. The Death Warriors took the opportunity to send a few crossbow quarrels at the Beastmen that didnt have buildings behind them, sending several sprawling to the ground. The hail of bullets ceased a dozen or so seconds later, and the squads resumed their advance. Orange flares flashed through the fog as the Undead closed with the enemy lines. Fireballs exploded across the muddy fields. The Elder Liches were trying to estimate where the Beastmen in the surrounding fields were based on their last known positions, but it was all in vain. Save your mana, Olga said. Theyre on their way out. Try to catch some in the village if you can. Watch out for traps and ambushes. She wasnt sure if the warning at the end even mattered. Within ten seconds, a Death Warrior charging up the village lanes in hopes of finding something to fight triggered a trap. The simple snare broke, but not before making the Death Warrior fall flat on its face. From the far side of the village, bullets whistled in to pummel the prone soldier. By the time a nearby Death Knight arrived to cover its squadmate with its tower shield, the Beastmen were gone. A Death Priest arrived shortly after to heal the damage. Nearby, a Death Knight kicked a tripwire made out of a very visible length of rope as it walked along. The sharpened stick that came out of the pile of refuse nearby bounced off of its armour. Olga sighed. The Death-series servitors couldnt detect any but the most painfully obvious of traps and sometimes not even those. The Elder Liches could detect traces of magic if something came within range of their Arcane Vision, but the Beastmens traps were completely mundane. Dull thumps filled the air after several Blood Meat Hulks were summoned and sent around to spring anything else that the Beastmen left behind. After that, they were sent to sweep the nearby fields. Several were destroyed by Beastmen that lay in ambush. Dont chase them, Olga said. Keep checking the area. They had tried, at first. The Beastmens hunters stayed in the mud-mired fields where the Undead suffered from difficult terrain that experienced Rangers ignored, making them impossible to catch. Pursuit only led to more and more ambushes C all of them performed at range. Did they leave anyone behind? The investigation is still in progress, the Elder Lich told her. Given trends in our opponents behaviour, however, it is unlikely. As a part of her apprenticeship, Lady Zahradnik gave them a bunch of reading to do. Some books described how retreating armies would sometimes burn the territory they gave up to the enemy. Crops were burned. Animals were taken away. Stores of food and supplies were destroyed. This forced the advancing army to rely on its own supply lines. The Undead didnt need supplies, but the Beastmen were acting to deny them their food nonetheless. Not long after Olga reached the border and started heading south, the Beastmen all at once started to carry the Humans off with them. Even corpses werent left behind C not even the bones left over from their meals. It didnt matter to the Royal Army that they were being denied corpses to animate, but it did matter that the Draconic Kingdoms citizens were being spirited away by the same effort. With so many Beastmen on the front, they had no shortage of individuals to carry them off with. An endless string of ambushes awaited any attempts at pursuing those so burdened. Has the general staff said anything about this yet? No recommendations have been made to our current procedures. This is going to take forever. Olgas northern front was fifty kilometres wide. There was a village roughly every two kilometres. Every village took thirty minutes to secure. Towns took hours. The change of pace felt like running into a wall since the Beastmen were only interested in fleeing in terror for weeks. Before she came to the Draconic Kingdom, she always thought that people who razed their conquests and killed everyone were horrible, evil people. Now she thought she could empathise. Even their fake occupation was a pain in the butt. She couldnt imagine how annoying a real one would be. Squads Two, Three, and Four are nearly in position, the Elder Lich said. Their Skeletal Dragon banked away from the recently-conquered village as the Undead continued its investigation. Olga twisted the Ring of Sustenance on her right middle finger. She had settled into a steady rotation between three sets of squads that went day and night as they methodically advanced toward Eastwatch. It was slower at night than it was during the day as no one could see beyond their respective Darkvision ranges, and she constantly worried that she might miss some Beastmen or a daring warband would sneak by and see what was going on behind the lines. The next location was yet another normal village about the same size as the previous one. She relayed any potentially problematic features to her sergeants before overseeing the assault. Each infantry squad formed up into their little shield boxes and the Beastman skirmishers retreated before the Undead advance. This time, however, something else happened. Olga leaned forward with a frown as the infantry squads slowed down and stopped. Whats going on? Our units are being subjected to crowd control effects, the Elder Lich replied. Judging by appearances, it is the First-tier Druid spell Entangle. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Ugh Glasir could cast that one. It was annoying. Every plant in a designated area would come alive and try to entangle whatever got close enough. Even a blade of grass would elongate and become sturdier than rope. If a plant had thorns, was poisonous, or had any other contact effect, they would be included to deal damage and whatever else happened. Those that broke free would be attacked by other plants. Even if one could evade everything, the effort would slow them down by about half. Combined with the muddy terrain, it would make movement painfully slow. The Elder Liches are stuck, huh. Elder Liches were neither nimble enough to dodge the plants nor strong enough to break free once caught. Glasir got Nonna one time with the spell while she was experimenting with it. The Elder Lich had to wait out the effect, glaring all the while at the apologetic Dryad. It is as you surmise, the Elder Lich said. They are receiving assistance from the Death Warriors and Death Priests, but it is a persistent field effect. Hmmare you timing it? We are uncertain how long ago the spells were cast, but yes. According to Glasir, one could tell how strong a magic caster was by the duration of certain spells that were commonly used. Once one figured that out, the basic power and duration of any spell that they cast could be estimated. Far below, the temporary shields of the Death Knights started to break. A Fog Cloud was summoned to obscure further attacks. Olgas gaze went from the group behind the mist and the perimeter of the village. The infantry squads were a hundred metres farther from their objective than the previous group had been. When did these stupid Beastmen get so smart? Olga muttered. The change in their tactics and overall strategy indicates the appearance of Commanders who are accustomed to fighting the Undead and incorporating magic into warfare. This event also suggests an understanding of broad mana logistics. A First-tier spell was being used to force the use of a Second-tier spell prematurely, and another Second-tier spell would have to be used to make up for the gap in cover created. If this happens in every village, Olga asked, will the Elder Liches be able to keep up? Mana should not be an issue, but the delays will greatly impact our strategic situation. This also assumes that they do not employ any other alterations to their methods. Which was highly doubtful. Once the veil of ignorance was lifted, it would lead to all sorts of new ideas and thinking. As a former subject of Re-Estize, Olga was all too familiar with that process. Once they break out of the effect, Olga said, have the squads change their approaches to the village. Walking straight from where they are will probably get them caught in more Entangle spells. In addition to her precautions, the Elder Liches used Summon Undead II to conjure four Skeletons each. They were sent ahead to check for more field effects. Fifteen minutes later, the infantry squads were poking around the village. This time, a Death Warrior fell into a pit of spikes. Those types of traps were especially weird: no matter how fast the victim was going, they still fell in as long as they were travelling on the ground. Captain Zahradnik has called a meeting, the Elder Lich said. When? Olga asked. She will be arriving at the designated meeting place in two hours. The place in question was a major town on the southern bank of Oriculon just a few kilometres upriver from the lake. It would take about an hour and a half to fly there, so she left instructions with her sergeants to continue clearing villages before making her way over. The clouds had become dim with the approaching twilight by the time she landed in the town square, which had begun to fill with volunteer workers from the west. They gave Olga a wide berth as she and the Elder Lich walked over to the town hall. Over here. Rauls voice came out from one of the corridors branching from the way to the main hall. Olgas hands went to straighten her uniform as she went to join him. I thought I beat you here, Olga said. I didnt see your Skeletal Dragon in the plaza. Its outside the west gate, Raul replied. I didnt want to get in the way of the people working here. Oh. He led her down the hallway to a side office. Within, Baroness Zahradnik was standing behind a table already set up with a war map. To Olgas surprise, Queen Oriculus was there standing beside her. Whats she doing here? She eyed the Queen, who was both shorter and looked younger than her. An opaque black shawl lay over her shoulders atop a black one-piece dress. Her straight black hair glimmered with a sheen that appeared to devour the light of the room and Olga could swear that her storm-dark eyes were shifting in hue. A wave of gooseflesh swept over Olga. Queen Oriculus was so cute and energetic-looking when Olga first saw her in Oriculon. Now, she looked dark and brooding. She couldnt help but feel that there was some unfathomable danger lurking behind the Queens cold, pristine appearance. It seems youre encountering all sorts of difficulties, Lady Zahradnik said. Yes, Captain, Olga replied as she went to stand beside Raul. Theyre doing all sorts of things to slow us down. Did Raul Her words died on her lips as she took in the details on the map. The riverlands south of the Oriculon had been taken all the way to the border and Rauls forces were positioned across the river from Eastwatch. What theChow did you do that?! Uh, I just did the same thing as before? Raul replied with a puzzled look. The Beastmen werent resisting our advance on the south side, Lady Zahradnik said. Raul was able to sweep everything up while they consolidated at Eastwatch. It still feels like I did that all for nothing, Raul grumbled. That wasnt the case at all, but Olga could see why he felt that way. A mix of roughly sixty thousand Beastmen warriors and civilians had escaped out of the corridor south of Corrin-on-the-Lake. This was in addition to another hundred thousand Beastmen occupying the southern riverlands between the city and the border. He may have gotten rid of most of them, but there were just as many Beastmen in the Draconic Kingdom now as there were when they had first arrived. Thats not all youve done, the Queen smiled up at him. Half a million of Our subjects have also been secured thanks to your work. Raul nodded silently in response. Olga stared down glumly at the table. Feh. She had read enough histories by now that she knew what it would look like. Raul would be credited with facing the most powerful Beastman offensive at the Battle of Corrin-on-the-Lake before moving on to get rid of over a hundred thousand more, saving half a million people and finishing his mission as the Commander of the southern wing. Meanwhile, Olga had snuck into the city through the river to strike at the helpless civilians during the battle, and then she returned to her side of the front and got stuck. More reports have come in since you left the northern front, Lady Zahradnik said. It appears that the Beastmen are employing all sorts of new tactics. Theyve been effective enough with them that the entire strategic situation is starting to change. I dont get it, Captain, Raul said. Why are they just doing this now? Things would have been way harder if they did it from the beginning. Thats still a mystery, the Baroness said. Most would probably say that its due to the new arrivals, but even that doesnt make sense. The warfare conducted so far is characteristic of raiding cultures, which should be expected of opponents of this nature. Whats going on now represents a drastic shift from that style. For lack of a better word, theyre fighting conventionally. They did it at Corrin-on-the-Lake, Raul noted. Corrin-on-the-Lake was very rudimentary, Lady Zahradnik said. Though they were amassed into armies, the warbands still fought in ways akin to raiding parties. From what the Intelligence Division could glean from the Beastmen that weve captured over the weeks, Corrin-on-the-Lake was the headquarters of the Clan leading the invasion, which was headed by what everyone calls a Warmaster. That Warmaster was apparently responsible for the swift and highly-organised invasion up to Rivergarden, but he fell to a teleportation ambush not long after. What we saw the other day may have been the vestiges of his influence. The invasion of the Draconic Kingdom was weird, in many ways. One could say that it was pretty nice as far as invasions went right up until the point that the Beastmens leader was killed. It was like that one guy was holding everything together and it all fell apart the moment he died. Some stories were like that, but Olga thought that they were a bit stupid. At least until she became a Commander and saw it happen first-hand on multiple occasions. Unlike raiders, Lady Zahradnik continued, who pursue tactical objectives and only happen to effect strategic change, the Beastmen now are pursuing strategic goals. They are functioning as a professional military in a developed state would. Does Your Majesty know about any other fronts that the Beastmen have that could cultivate this type of warfare? We know little about their current state, Queen Oriculus replied. Over their long history with the Draconic Kingdom, they have only been raiders, as you put it. The most recent invasion was the first time that they could be considered an army and that only lasted for as long as the Warmaster did. The Queen let out a sigh, and a tiny frown crossed her pale lips. In hindsight, ordering the death of that Warmaster fellow was a terrible thing. Killing off a leader in the hopes that the enemy would fall to chaos doesnt work so well when that chaos happens to you. I would almost say that were facing another one of these Warmasters, the Baroness said, but there are oddities even when one factors that in. Their mystics are straying out of the conventional healer role that tribes tend to attribute to them and their countermeasures against Undead propagation feel almost standardised. Maybe their country is so large that different parts of it can have drastically different styles of warfare. An Elder Lich came up beside Lady Zahradnik and lightly cleared its throat. It presented a scroll in its desiccated hand. Orders from the general staff, it said. They waited in silence as the Baroness unfurled the scroll and silently read its content. She set it on an unoccupied corner of the map before speaking again. Were to begin our assault on Eastwatch tonight, she said. But the forces north of the Oriculon are still so far away, Olga frowned. Its going to be a long battle, Lady Zahradnik replied. The northern and western fronts will slow their approach. Raul will gain control of the Oriculon and begin interdicting all river traffic. No additional supplies or personnel will be permitted to reach the Beastmen at Eastwatch. Were laying siege to the city, Captain? Raul asked. No, the Baroness shook her head. Intelligence estimates that there are still two hundred thousand of the Draconic Kingdoms citizens under Beastman control. If we try to starve them out, theyll eat the citizens. What were doing is applying pressure to their position. The reason why the assault begins now is that were being allotted room to manoeuvre. Its hard to manoeuvre at all with their new tactics, Captain, Olga said. Theyre way more aware of whats going on now, as well. Lady Zahradnik picked a plotting rod up off of the table, using it to move some of Rauls pieces around. I spoke with Lord Mare about whats going on, she said. On the magical side of things, theyre putting some simple principles to effective use. The spells that they are using are either irresistible or have secondary effects that cannot be resisted. Entangle, for instance, does not target our forces C it targets the ground. The affected plants then reach out to impede whatever they can reach, turning the spell into a physical obstacle for all intents and purposes. That makes it sound even more annoying, Olga said. We cant do anything about it aside from praying our forces dont enter affected areas. You and I wont need to do all that much for now, Lady Zahradnik replied. The tactics that the Beastmen are relying on depend on us advancing into areas that theyve prepared traps and ambushes in. With as many Beastmen as there are, its undesirable to shrink the battlefield much further anyway. How many are there now? Raul asked. Six hundred thousand according to the latest estimates. Rauls mouth fell open. Olga actively resisted doing the same. The Baroness smiled at their reaction. Raul should only need one or two squads to secure the canyon, she pointed at the markers placed at the entrance to the Draconic Kingdom. The remainder will deploy as you see here. Those spells that you saw the Beastmen using do not work in the water, so we will attack from the rivers. As long as the enemy is close, Rauls ambushes will be undetectable right up until the point that he strikes. We will be on the offensive all day and all night; any respite that the Beastmen gain will be at the expense of their comrades. Our enclosure will be adjusted as their numbers shrink. Lady Zahradnik used her rod to circle the six-hundred-square-kilometre area hemmed in by the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army. The very annoying situation that Olga had been facing suddenly turned into an utterly pitiful one for the Beastmen. This will be our killing field, the Baroness said. Lets get to work. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 13, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 29th Day, Middle Wind Month, 1 CE Khorstaq? Hey! How big of a shit are you taking? Ludmila wasnt sure how badly Khorstaq had to go, but he certainly wasnt concerned about that sort of thing anymore. The Nar shouting for his comrade approached the riverbank, following a foot trail leading down from the Draconic Kingdoms central highway. He stopped at a stand of reeds, where he rose to his full height to look around. A Death Warrior lying under the water popped up and snatched him. They both disappeared back into the river with a splash. Somewhere under the surface, the Beastman was probably joining his comrade as a Zombie. She looked up to where Raul was loitering just inside the low-hanging clouds. Its nice and sneaky as far as Death-series Servitors are concerned, but, if it takes ten minutes to take down two Beastmen, were going to be here for six years. Maybe I should send them to apprentice under Gunnar for a season or two Ludmila wasnt entirely sure if it resulted from her instruction or influence, but Raul and Olga both took actions that demonstrated a desire for controlled situations. Raul was more offensively-minded than his fellow apprentice, but he still took steps to ensure things stayed within a relatively tight range of expectations. The problem was that doing things that way was slow. They also needed things to spin out of control because it was their enemy, not them, that was currently in control. Gunnar was very good at breaking apart orderly affairs C as he had proven so many times against her C and Ludmila was sure that he was the best choice for commanding the assault on Eastwatch. That thought led her to another. There was a problem that wasnt Ludmila or her apprentices fault: the general staff was getting greedy. Gunnars proposals were turned down because knowledge and experience had become the primary objective of the campaign in the Draconic Kingdom, while their foreign affairs objective had become a secondary primary objective if that made any sense. Failure was unacceptable for either, yet the former was far more important to the Royal Army. A high degree of control was favoured because it made it easier to isolate important bits of information. The fields surrounding Eastwatch had become their new and improved laboratory, and Ludmila was to create as many points of data as possible while at the same time fulfilling the Royal Courts desire for a swift conclusion to the conflict. Doing that while also preserving the lives of the Draconic Kingdoms remaining captive citizens caused expectations to cross the line into unrealistic. Victory was ensured because Lord Tian was available if required, but the general staff wanted him to stay out of the battle unless his intervention was absolutely necessary. Hers was only one small opinion in deciding what was necessary, of course. Well, theres no point in moping about it. At least one thing was made clear by their current deployment: not a single Beastman in Eastwatch would be going home. They were to be slaughtered for the sake of the experience that the general staff desired. She waited for a while longer to see if more Beastmen would come looking for their missing comrades. When nothing happened for five minutes, she flew up to join Raul. Come up with anything interesting? She asked. Having the river to use as cover is nice, Captain, Raul answered, but its still hard to do anything in the dark. They cant see us and we cant see them, so it all feels kind of dumb. Ludmila could see everything that wasnt physically concealed just fine thanks to her Truesight, but it was a problem that the Royal Armys other Commanders would have to face in night operations. What youre doing is basically raiding, she told him, so you should get into that mindset. You may strike wherever you can reach. Your goal isnt to win back Eastwatch, but to bleed the Beastmen dry while constantly keeping them off balance. Eastwatch will fall into our hands after they fall apart. Aside from being able to stay underwater indefinitely, the Undead had several other advantages as raiders. Logistical concerns that made traditional raiding parties predictable C such as securing sources of water, food and safe places to rest C were nonexistent. Their limitless stamina allowed them to be uneconomical with their energy whereas the living needed to expend theirs prudently. So I can be totally random and theres no need to be sneaky? Not unless you believe that there is a danger to your forces that can effectively respond to your moves. Also, being too conspicuous will inform your targets and any scouts that they deploy, though you may use that to your advantage as well. Hmm As odd as it seemed, Ludmila was actually better at raiding than nearly any other form of warfare. This was partially because she was a Ranger: a vocation that was peerless at skirmishing and operating outside of urban areas. Additionally, learning about how ones neighbours conducted raids was part of the core of her education, making her intimately familiar with the topic and its nuances. Raul, on the other hand, came from one of the inland territories. In terms of violent threats, the people there were more concerned with petty thugs who were often not that much superior to their victims. What about that? He gestured at a cluster of campfires further east, Were not securing any villages, so I can just attack whoevers standing outside, right? Your proposal is not without its merits, Ludmila said, but are you sure you want to attack that one? The boy furrowed his brow as he frowned down at his selection. I dont get it, he said. The purpose of this type of warfare is to exploit or create openings, keep ones opponent off-balance, and cause logistical issues. By all appearances, Eastwatch is their headquarters C their centre of balance. The closer you strike to their centre of balance, the harder youll have to hit them to knock them off balance. So the further away I hit them from their headquarters, Raul said, the faster and lighter I can make my strikes. Since they use runners and verbal communication to pass information around, their reactions become super clumsy. Thats right, Ludmila nodded. Theyre not conducting independent operations as warbands anymore C theyre trying to function as a cohesive army. They might look coordinated at a glance, but their instructions are being kept simple to not complicate things. Stall the Undeadskirmish without taking lossesdont leave any bodies behind? That includes the Draconic Kingdoms citizens. Something like that. Raul crossed his arms as he looked out over the left wing of his Skeletal Dragon. After a moment, he looked over his shoulder to his Elder Lich. Lets go west, he said, close to the front. The Skeletal Dragon banked in a wide circle over the Oriculon and followed the river toward friendly lines. Roughly four kilometres away from Ludmilas forces, Raul pointed to a village on the riverbank. What about that one? He asked. How do you plan on attacking them? Um, we dont want them to run away so I guess we have to cut off their escape first. But there are Beastmen in the copses and windbreaks between the villages, so our squads will get spotted Why do you think that matters? Ludmila asked. Because theyll warn everyone nearby, Raul answered. And what happens when that happens? Raul fell silent. His eyes rested on the collection of fires in the village. Beyond that, he wouldnt be able to see much since it wasnt safe to fly within his goggles Darkvision range of the ground. If we attack them, he said, some will die and some will run. If they give up their positions, what those positions used to be able to see becomes a hole in their information. After that, it becomes easier for us to do more. Very good, Ludmila smiled. Sometimes, its just easier to create cracks in your opponents defences than it is to find them. This isnt some puzzle thats meant to be solved in the way that the Commander employing it intends to have it solved. Its designed to be as unsolvable as possible in the first place. Once cracks start to appear, however, what was at first your problem becomes theirs. With the power of their infantry squads, any attempts at making cracks would probably result in holes instead. Now that they had ample time to question the Beastmen that had been captured, it seemed that Rolengorek C what the Beastmen called their home C didnt have any individuals significantly much stronger than the Lord that they captured in Corrin-on-the-Lake. This made the general staff more confident in their threat assessments C and made Sigurd storm off in disappointment C but it spoke of several other things to Ludmila. First was that it was not the characteristic tribal culture that most Demihumans had in the region. It had evolved into a more organised, expansive entity: a tribal confederation. The migration into the Draconic Kingdom wasnt some disjointed effort driven by sheer inertia, but something that the entire confederation contributed to. A military force sufficient to make the venture a success was raised from all corners of Rolengorek and placed under a unified chain of command. Substantial logistical support continued to flow from their home jungles, forging trade links throughout the eastern half of the Draconic Kingdom. Now that a major threat in the form of the Undead had appeared, they were provided with an overwhelming amount of additional military support. Ludmila couldnt help but wonder what things would be like if House Zahradnik and the other frontier houses had been offered the same support by Re-Estize. What was the difference? The dividing line appeared to be the fact that the martial houses of the Beastmen remained prominent in their collective leadership, much like how the martial houses of the Empire evolved into the core of the Imperial Army. Re-Estize somehow forgot that martial strength was required to protect the interests of a countryor was made to forget. It all goes back to the Theocracys policies, huh She once vehemently disliked that conclusion, but there was too much evidence to support it. Re-Estize had fallen completely into the Theocracys cleverly-structured trap. They had become little more than a farm where the finest products were catalogued and earmarked for export. The Empire was trying to break out of that trap, but the Imperial Army on its own wasnt enough. Thus, the Theocracy could rest assured that its influence over it was secure. Roble was stuck between its wall and the sea, and the Demihumans of the Abelion Hills acted as a great whetstone that conveniently separated the wheat from the chaff. The Draconic Kingdom faced the most extreme situation where a highly resilient, yet Theocracy-dependent population of Humans was being raised. She wondered how many promising Humans had been whisked away to the Theocracy instead of being allowed to help their country resist the Beastmen over the generations. Possibly the cruellest irony was that the forces sent to assist the Draconic Kingdom likely contained former citizens of the Draconic Kingdom, and the Draconic Kingdom was paying the Theocracy for the strength that the Theocracy had stolen from them in the first place. Once, Ludmila saw the Great Seeding after the Demon Gods as an inspiring venture to ensure Humanitys survival in a hostile world. Now, it only seemed like an act undertaken for cruel and exploitative ends. Not only was each country robbed of its finest harvests, but the non-Humans of the region were constantly crushed under the Theocracys boot, never allowed to advance beyond a state of tribal subsistence. That situation had changed, however. One by one, the Human nations of the region were being wrested from the Theocracys grip by the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Demihumans of the region were also finding themselves freed from violent oppression. Once they were finished liberating the Draconic Kingdom, all that was left was Re-Estize and the Theocracys carefully-laid plans would be all but dismantled. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. One day, a great reckoning would come for the Theocracy, orchestrated by the god of justice Himself. Squads Twenty-One to Twenty-Four have assembled, the Elder Lich riding behind Raul said. They await your orders. Raul had gathered every infantry squad assigned to the Oriculon side of the enclosure. Two squads were in the canyon sinking ships while the remaining four were on the eastern side. Twenty-One will attack the village, Raul said. The others will move in to block the eastern side after the attack starts to catch the ones attempting to retreat. Dont go after any Beastmen alerted east of their positions. The sub-commander stared down at the darkness as he waited for his squads to take their starting positions. They were all in the water, so even Ludmila couldnt figure out where they were. Arent you forgetting something? She asked. Forgetting? Oh. Summon some Wraiths to scout aheador will they get caught? Have you been harassing them with Wraiths this entire time? No. Well, thats no good, Ludmila said. You shouldnt let Elder Liches idle with full mana pools in an active warzone. Not only will they help with battlefield awareness, but any damage or drains that they inflict take a toll on the Beastmens mana C the same mana that theyve been using to place their magical obstacles. does this mean my attack isnt going to work? Raul asked. Its going to hurt either way, Ludmila answered. Also, my Elder Liches have kept up Wraith harassment this entire time so a few more around this village probably wont be seen as anything out of the ordinary. She waited as Raul issued orders to his forces. The Beastmen had adapted well to sets of Wraiths appearing to attack them now and then. Once, they slept inside buildings that the spectral Undead could slip into and kill without being noticed. Now, they rested outside under the watchful eye of their fellows. A series of growls, roars, barks and yelps issued from the village and its surroundings as Rauls scouts swept over the target area. This one has noted an anomaly, Rauls adjutant said. The villages buildings appear to be vacated. Then where did the Humans go? Raul frowned. Unknown. Ludmila scanned the scenery below, but she didnt spot any Humans collected for safekeeping. Did any of the other scouting parties sent out come across any citizens? Ludmila asked. Several minutes passed before the Elder Lich provided an answer. They appear to be gathered closer to Eastwatch, but reconnaissance is incomplete due to interception. That means there arent any Humans on the outskirts, right? Raul said. None have been detected thus far. Olga, have your Wraiths check the buildings along the front. Some of the Elder Liches are reporting that the Draconic Kingdoms citizens have been relocated. Squads Fifteen, Sixteen and Seventeen, prepare to advance. Squad Sixteen will storm the village ahead of you. Raul, make sure your interdiction forces arent sinking ships loaded with Humans. Right, Raul nodded. Uh, what do we do if we do find ships full of Humans, Captain? Hmmstart breaking those paddlewheels of theirs instead of sinking the ships. Their rudders, too. Theyll lose control and the current will send them back this way. We have plenty of free Elder Lich controllers in reserve C they can use the dominated Undead to sink the ships that we dont want getting past us. Get rid of the Beastmen operating any vessels loaded with Humans and mark those ships to be guided to Corrin-on-the-Lake. Captain, sub-commander Olga is reporting similar findings on the northern front, Saiko told her. Its nice that theyve become so serious about trying to starve us of corpses, Ludmila smirked. Send our squads in, Raul ordered. Tell them they dont have to worry about Human casualties here. What about property damage? The Elder Lich asked. Raul sent a look in Ludmilas direction. Dont raze any villages to the ground, she answered. We might be able to reuse them later. Minor damage is acceptable. Far below, the infantry squads started surfacing from the river. The one approaching the village was spotted immediately. Low roars filled the air: an alarm that seemed to carry for kilometres around them. Thousands of Beastmen scrambled to respond to the attack. A crackling blue arc of electricity exploded out of the darkness, reflected against the water on its way to punch through dozens of Beastmen who had taken up positions on the village pier. The ambushing Elder Lich ducked behind the shield of a nearby Death Knight, and bullets clanked off of the dark metal before both Undead submerged themselves. Squads Fifteen, Sixteen and Seventeen, commence your assault. After issuing her orders, she examined the aftermath of the Lightning ambush. About half, Ludmila murmured. Was that maximised? Yes, Captain, Rauls adjutant replied. It appears that the average Beastman warrior will not survive the spell if they do not dodge it. I doubt theyll line up so nicely for long, Ludmila said, but that may not matter with so many running around. The Death Knight resurfaced. It was immediately pelted by a storm of bullets. A bead of flame streaked in from the side, engulfing dozens of hunters attacking from the shore in a Fireball. The Elder Lich hadnt appeared with the Death Knight, instead resurfacing to hit the distracted Beastmen from a different angle. It submerged again as soon as it cast its spell, leaving the Beastmen to run around in flames and confusion. Ludmilas lip twitched. Who thought that one up? She asked. Um, we were trying to figure out how to get Elder Liches in range to cast spells without being smashed by bullets, Raul said. When we practised this, none of our defenders could ever figure out which way they would be attacked from, so we figured the Beastmen wouldnt be able to, either. Especially in the dark. It should work for a while, she nodded, so long as there arent too many eyes on the water. An especially strong hunter would probably be able to react to retaliate to the real attack, as well. Once they learn about this trick, having more Death Knights pop up C one hiding the Elder Lich C would probably make this tactic very difficult to deal with. Another Lightning spell ripped across the riverbank before the advancing Death Knights stormed onto the shore with their Squire Zombies. They spread out to enter the village, cutting down Beastman warriors as they went. The Squire Zombies that were destroyed were quickly replaced, but they couldnt seem to accumulate any regular Zombies. The infantry squad wasnt even halfway through the village before calls for retreat reached Ludmilas ears. As expected, they retreated to safety, which happened to be straight into the three squads Raul positioned east of the village. She wasnt sure if the Beastmen nearby warned the others of their presence, but the retreating forces certainly hadnt noticed in the chaos of the assault. You might be able to keep some Zombies this time, Ludmila said as she watched the bodies pile up. But even the Squire Zombies dont seem very survivable. Captain, Saiko informed her, Squads Fifteen, Sixteen and Seventeen have completed their mission. Should I just send them into the river, Captain? Raul asked. Just the ones with a respectable number of Zombies, Ludmila answered. We can try again with the others. You should complete the encirclement, by the way. Encirclement? Oh. Squads Twenty-Two to Twenty-Four, head north to complete the cordon with the Captains forces. Squads Eighteen, Nineteen, Twenty and Twenty-One, clean up this pocket. Raul, Ludmila said, go ahead and oversee the cleanup. Ill stay here at the new perimeter. A-are you sure? Theyre mostly your squads I can spot Beastmen trying to slip by, she told him. You cant. That will always be the case until we get a proper force of scouts to support our main battle line. Raul and his adjutant saluted before flying west. Ludmila repositioned herself to get a better view of the entire cordon. About ten square kilometres and twenty thousand Beastmen, she said. Not a bad start. As the encirclement shrunk, the gaps between each squad would get tighter, as well. She was still wary of Beastmen slipping through to attack them from the rear or just run amok in their reserves, so the faster it happened, the better. Will our objectives be achieved by repeating these manoeuvres, Captain? Saiko asked. I doubt that the Beastman leadership will just sit there and let us do it over and over again, Ludmila answered. It will probably only be this easy tonight. In that case, will you be attempting to gain as much ground as possible? Ideally. Id like to cut the encircled area by half so the gaps in our lines arent so huge. It probably wont happen, though. A mix of Beastman noises drifted in from the west as Raul started his cleanup operation. She wondered how far the sound carried. A part of her hoped it would reach Eastwatch to unsettle the Beastman defenders, but it would also prematurely inform them of what was going on. More rain would probably fix that. Do you believe that they will conduct a counteroffensive? Its entirely possible, Ludmila replied. The fact of the matter is that we havent seen enough of this defensive style of theirs to say for certain. What we do know is that these Beastmen have traits that naturally favour offence so it seems like a waste for them to not take advantage of it. Of course, that might also mean that they defended aggressively, but that sort of Commander was rare. At least amongst Humans. She was the only one that she could think of. A swarm of dots came running up the highway. Ludmila pulled a longbow out of the Infinite Haversack on her right hip. Beastmen approaching by way of the main highway. Theyll be coming up the rural roads as well. Watch out for hunters sneaking through the fields. Help coordinate the forces at the highway, she told Saiko. Im going to patrol our lines. Ludmila shed altitude, dropping to fifty metres over the fields. She nocked a glass arrow to her bowstring as she patrolled for Beastman hunters. It wasnt long until she started spotting them. One pair heading straight east in Squad Twenty-Fours direction. North side of the road. They didnt seem to notice her as she crossed overhead, but that was to be expected. She was flying at around the limit of Ilyshnishs detection, and Ludmila couldnt imagine any Beastman present having keener senses than the Frost Dragon. After reporting two dozen more sets of hunters, her flight slowed. Strong Ocelo hunter approaching Squad Seventeen through the vineyard northeast of the road. Approximately Difficulty Rating Eighty. Would they be able to detect it? With the vineyard as cover, probably not. She flew after it from behind, but it was faster on the ground than she was in the air. Thankfully, it slowed down, crouching low to improve its concealment as two Death Knights entered the vineyard, walking a few rows to either side. On the road that they came from, a Death Priest watched for signs of their target. Prepare a Hold Species spell. Its about to cross the road. The two Death Knights doubled back. The Ocelo hunter paused at the edge of the vineyard, eyeing the Death Priest as if pondering if it could sneak by. Ludmilas arrow shattered against its back and it jumped in fright, its fur standing on end. A second later, the Alchemists Fire soaked into its fur ignited. A yowling screech filled the air and it twisted about in a panic. Hold Species. The spell froze the Ocelo in place. The two Death Knights came out to join the Death Priest, quietly watching the paralysed Beastman burn. The poor thing couldnt even scream. An appetising aroma filled the air, and the Death Priest looked at Ludmila, sticking up its thumb in approval. I didnt mean for it to turn out that way. Put it out of its misery already. A horrifically burnt Squire Zombie rose a minute later. Ludmila resumed her patrol, silently shaking her head. She always seemed to do the most atrocious things without actively thinking about them. Three hours later, the Beastmen in the pocket stopped trickling into the squads awaiting them. She rejoined Raul above the river. Sweat covered the boys brow and his breathing was slightly laboured. Are you alright? Ludmila asked. There was just a lot to do, Raul answered. I thought itd be like Corrin-on-the-Lake, but it wasnt. Beastmen were running everywhere and everything wanted my attention now. I couldnt make sense of all the battles that were going on at once. Some of the squads got completely split up in the fighting. It wasit was Chaos? Raul nodded. I believe that was the point, Ludmila said. You are creating chaos to break apart order and transforming that chaos into a new order. Having a good idea of what that new order will look like will help you guide your troops more effectively, and those troops do rely on your guidance. Soldiers in the thick of fighting focus on achieving specific tactical objectives using whatever means are available to them. The general staff concerns itself with strategy overall. As a Commander in the field, your main task is to facilitate both sides. I never read about any of this, Raul said. Because the histories primarily concern themselves with the end result, Ludmila replied. I daresay that the result is all that matters to most because they believe that it is the only thing that affects their lives. If it doesnt affect their lives at all, theyre not likely to care beyond what entertainment value it offers. That aside, the details of past conflicts tend to only be known by those directly involved because they are usually kept a secret by the belligerents. Telling others exactly how one fights isnt exactly wise. Specific details will only be made known by a country if they can be used as a political tool. At some point, I should take you two to Arwintar to take a look at the Imperial Military Academys archives. Youll see how different things can be from the histories. They would have to build up their own archives, as well. The limits of using publicly-accessible knowledge for education were all too easily reached. In the fields and vineyards along the riverbank, Rauls forces gathered, awaiting further orders. Ludmila cast her gaze over the battlefield, to the northeastern corner of their encirclement. We have one more chance to do this before dawn, she said. Lets get more practice in while we can. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 13, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 In the darkness before dawn, Saraca opened his eyes. A knock at his door came a moment later. He sat up from his litter, untangling himself from the mess of limbs that had developed overnight. What is it? He said. A runner from Rana Kizurra, Girikas voice came through the door. The Undead conducted some attacks overnight. Of course they attacked overnight, Saraca yawned as he reached for his garb. Its not as if they sleep. There was probably more to it. Rana Kizurra didnt seem like an excitable idiot. In the corridor outside of the room, he found his escort awaiting him with a skinny Singh lad a few years shy of adulthood. He looked up at Saraca with wide eyes and swallowed. Spit it out, kid, Girika said. Th-the Undead, the runner licked his lips. They attacked. I already said that. Rana Kizurra is in the great hall, the runner gave them an insistent look. Was there some great need for secrecy? It wasnt as if the Undead used spies. They followed the runner to the keeps great hall, where they found Rana Kizurra at the table with a half dozen Lords with a grim air about them. The map that had been unfurled over the table the previous afternoon was still there. A few of the markers that Saraca placed upon it had been adjusted. Saraca, Rana Kizurra rose upon his approach. HmmIm still not sure if its appropriate to address you as such. Saraca is fine. My political station back home has little bearing on our current situation. He examined the map for a moment longer. The southwestern corner of the Undead encirclement was under attack. What did the warriors from the front say about this? Saraca asked. An amphibious assault, Rana Kizurra answered. The Undead came ashore not far behind the front lines. Our forces had sentries posted, I assume. We did. However, the Undead came out in force and they werent interested in attacking the new lines that we drew up to resist them. That wasnt good. The Undead had dropped all pretence of being a mindless horde and were now openly acting as an organised force that employed effective tactics against their opponents. Perhaps the sole upside was that tactical and strategic thinking incorporated elements of reason that could be interpreted and countered. How recent is this information? Lup and Gao runners take roughly two hours to arrive from that far, Rana Kizurra replied. If they sent them to report right away, it should have started about four-and-a-half hours ago. What are our losses so far? The clan stationed there had roughly twenty thousand Ocelo warriors. Were not sure how many are still fighting. The clans nearby are trying to assist, but the Undead dividing them are holding their ground. Shall I take a look? The Sacred Claw in his escort spoke up. How are you for mana? Saraca asked. About two-thirds full, the Sacred Claw answered. Saracas claws tapped on the stone table as he stared down at the beleaguered position. A conventional army division in the Beastman Confederacys armed forces usually had two companies of divination specialists that conducted reconnaissance and information warfare. Here, it felt like the dozen divine casters in his entourage were being tasked with an entire army groups worth of work. Was it worth checking? He could already imagine what would happen if the Undead ambushed an unsuspecting division from the river in force. Did you investigate the use of Ritual Magic? Yes, the Sacred Claw replied. We asked while we were going around instructing the local mystics. None of the clans appear to be familiar with its use, just as it was in the east. I see. Well, lets take a look. Make sure you conserve your mana accordingly after this. Even a standard thing like Ritual Magic is missing here Pretty much every magic caster in the central powers could participate in Ritual Magic, or Circle Magic as it was more commonly called. It was an invaluable tool for maintaining liquidity in complex mana economies. Not everyone had the capacity to become a powerful magic caster, but every magic caster could learn how to participate in Circle Magic. By doing so, they made their mana available to the leader of any circle that they participated in, meaning that powerful magic casters could tap into the collective mana of the entire caster population instead of being limited to their personal mana pools. The Confederacys most powerful casters never ran out of mana so long as there were other casters around with mana. Of course, that didnt apply in Rolengorek, where the local caster population had no idea what Circle Magic was. The Sacred Claw completed her spell and started moving her scrying sensor around the area indicated on the map. Saracas lips drew back in a snarl and a low growl filled his throat at the projection in the water. Ocelo corpses were strewn across the landscape. A number of Elder Liches could be seen here and there organising the bodies like quartermasters might arrange supplies. No signs of continued resistance could be seen: it was a place of the dead and the Undead. At least he had managed to convince the Clanlords to move the Humans beforehand. The sensor moved eastward, following the highway along the river. A sigh filled the air as the Sacred Claw stopped at a line of piled corpses that seemed to extend to the horizon. Just past that line was the new position of the Undead encirclement. I dont understand, Rana Kizurra breathed. How could our defeat be so complete? This is the true power of the enemy that we face, Saraca told him as he updated the markers on the map. It is as I said yesterday: the Undead have been playing us all for fools. They could have done this at any time during their advance. Then why did they even bother with thisdeception? To understand that, one must first understand the nature of the Undead. They are akin to a primal force that thrives off of everything that we, the living, abhor. Negative actions and emotions; suffering; decay; deaththere is a list of very specific things that would probably take a day or two to recite. The Undead do not only inflict negative physical conditions upon their victims, but they can also inflict negative mental states upon entire populations. Thishorde stance that they assumed from the beginning was the optimal method of generating what they desire, which is the propagation of negative energy. I believe that your mystics should have some knowledge on that topic. Negative energy? Rana Kizurra said, Yes. But the way they treat it is more a matter of conservation, ensuring that our actions dont taint the landI see. So what these Undead are doing is the reverse. Exactly, Saraca nodded. But that stance only worked up until this point. One might argue it stopped fully working when they ran into Clan Torokgha. Now, however, the will that drives these Undead understands that their old approach will not work on Rolengoreks defenders. I see what you mean now by being played. Everything so far has gone the way that the Undead have wished, and we have been ignorant of it the entire time, making them stronger with each passing hour. Buthow do we fight this? Their physical might aside, you imply that even our mental state can empower the Undead. We all have our fears. Fear is what often keeps us alive. How can we not hate what is the foe of all life? I see these images in the water and I am already compelled to strike them down with all of my might. Its not wrong to feel that way, Saraca replied. All living things have an aversion to the Undead. The stronger ones instincts, the greater those feelings are. The strong are compelled to strike them down because it is the right thing to do as living beings. As you say, the Undead are the foes of all life. Fortunately, as Lords, we have the ability to steel our people against fear and instil resolve. It is not much different than facing any other enemy: much depends on your personal state. Rana Kizurra nodded at his words. Saraca had paraphrased things greatly, and he could only hope that their own experience and lore would fill in for what was left unsaid. Sorry, I was out in the camps. Whats going on? Rana Saj entered the hall, his fur damp with rain. His eyes narrowed a moment after glancing at the map. Just like that? He said. Just like that, Saraca replied. Were still in the middle of reorganising our forces to fight these Death Knights, Rana Saj said. How much time do we have? That depends entirely on the Undead, Saraca said and turned to the assembled Lords. Whoever is commanding them seems a bit greedy, however. Greedy? Its just the general feeling that I get from what we know of them so far. The entire time, theyve been trying to generate as much negative energy as possible. Those Elder Liches we saw just now are handling corpses like goods. That successful assault wasnt followed by a general rampage: the Undead simply tightened the encirclement like a noose. The Hunter is trying to squeeze every drop of dread out of us before sending in its minions for the kill. Im not sure if that was meant to help us or scare us, Rana Saj muttered. Sorry, Saraca chuckled. That was probably a bit too melodramatic. What I mean to say is common sense to any Lord that commands warriors in battle. We should be doing what the enemy does not want us to do. Face the enemy, not with fear and doubt; but with courage and confidence. To build up that confidence, we must fight. Fight and learn. Thats one thing that often goes unstated when fighting the Undead: the living learn much faster than any Elder Lich, and the vast majority of the Undead never do. Certainty had to replace uncertainty. They had to start inflicting losses upon their foe. Though it was an army formed out of an unprecedented number of powerful Undead, it was absurd to think that something like a Death Knight or Elder Lich could be so easily replaced once they were destroyed. Once Rolengoreks forces learned how to fight them, the Undead could be overwhelmed and they would also know how to deal with any threats that arose from the Katze Plains in the future. Report! A Lup runner shouted as she came up the stairs, Our forces in the furthest northeast are under attack! What happened? Rana Kizurra asked. The Undead came out of the river, the runner answered. Before we knew it, they cut off the villages where Clan Ujins forces were stationed. Saracas eyes went to the area being reported as the runner relayed what he knew. It sounded identical to the attack on the banks of the Rolengorek. First one corner, now the otherwhat are they up to? Another worrisome question presented itself as he stared down at the map, which was whether there were multiple Undead commanders present and not just some single will dominating them as was characteristic for massed Undead forces. The distance between the two corners wasnt impossible for a tireless Undead being to cross in time to direct both offensives, but he couldnt quite picture an Undead being scurrying back and forth like that. The more powerful they were, the prouder they became and the more likely they were to delegate menial tasks such as trivial research or logistical concerns to their minions. We cant just let them take bites out of us like this, Rana Kizurra said. A counteroffensive should be conducted to make up for our losses and keep morale afloat. I dont disagree, Rana Saj said, but how do we start? They are just standing there presenting themselves as targets, but that in itself makes one wonder whether there is some scheme in play. Id be more confident about slipping past all those gaps in their lines to flank them if we had some idea of what theyre up to. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Maybe its just a blunder on their part? One of the other Lords said, Saraca noted how they arent accustomed to strategy and tactics like the living are. If thats the case, said another, we should make our actions count for as much as possible while we inform the Undead of their errors. This is stupid, Rana Kizurra snorted. Is it possible for anyone to commit blunders like these? It may seem strange, Saraca said, but its not unique to the Undead. Every race has natural blind spots and holes in their thinking. The Undead are shackled to the entropic nature of death. The living grow, change and evolve. Thinking and behaving like the living is not so simple a thing for the Undead. Not that they care to. Still, assuming that the enemy is conveniently committing errors isC Report! A Nar runner burst into the hall, The harbourthe riverits terrible! The assembled Lords waited expectantly. Itsitsjust look! Saraca exchanged glances with Rana Saj before they followed the runner back down the stairwell and out of the keep. Mitra, Karuvaki, and their escorts joined them in the corridor along the way. Whats going on? Mitra yawned. I have no idea, Saraca replied. Something about the harbour and the river. Isnt Devi there? Karuvaki said. His steps picked up. She probably was. The Merchants daughter had a Merchants habits, rising well before anyone else to catch the early markets and see that her goods were on their way. There wasnt anything like that for her in Eastwatch, but she was applying her expertise to help organise the logistics of Rolengoreks clans. Warriors and hunters rushed past them on the way to the waterfront. Even after exiting the citys lower gates, however, he couldnt sense any signs of battle. There was only a tense uncertainty that filled the atmosphere. Over here. Saracas ears swivelled toward Devis voice. His wife was standing at the foot of one of the harbours stone piers with five bodyguards. We were called out here, Saraca said, but we didnt get much of an explanation. I could see that, Devi said. Im not sure if I could accurately describe it myself. Its something straight out of a horror story. He peered out into the darkness, but there was nothing to be seen and little else to sense but the currents of air and water. His steps took him out onto the pier as he tried to get away from the interference on the wharf. Help! A thin cry drifted over the water through the incessant sound of the rain. Help! Over here! Someone, help us! As the commotion behind him grew distant, more voices joined the first. Help! Someone do something! N-no! Theyre here C abandon ship! Damn it! Whats going on out there? The panicked cries stilled at the question Saraca cast out over the water. He leaned forward, ears straining for a reply. Its the Undead! TheyreCeyaargh! Swim for it! Why isnt anyone doing anything?! What the hell? Saraca turned to the crowd along the shore. Get some bonfires going! They cant see which way theyre going! People scurried about looking for fuel to pile up. The city had a bit of lighting, but the downpour likely obscured it. Saraca scrutinised the features of Eastwatch in his memory. Kasturi, theres no way this city doesnt have something like a lighthouse. Take a few Gladestalkers. Split up and find it. Girika, can you see anything at all? Not yet, the Inquisitor replied. So far, it just sounds like the Undead are in the river sinking shipping. Why would they be so far out on the river, though? Eastwatch is the terminus of their transportation network for now. He couldnt imagine that they were just lost in the dark. Since they were being attacked by the Undead, they should have been trying to get to shore as quickly as possible. The prow C no, the stern? C of a river barge appeared at the edge of his Darkvision. As the rest of the vessel drifted into view, it became evident that it wasnt on a course to the pier. A handful of Lup stood on the ships deck, but they didnt seem to be doing much else. Hey! Saraca called out, The harbours this way! Weve lost control! Came the reply, The Undead broke our rudder and paddlewheels! Get us a rope! Saraca called over his shoulder. Weve got a ship adrift! A line of dockworkers came forward, carrying a long mooring line between them. One of Saracas Gladestalkers came forward to make the throw. The sturdy rope went high into the air, landing across the leading end of the drifting vessel. Its crew immediately jumped to secure their lifeline and the workers on the pier started to pull them in. Several seconds later, a black blade surfaced from the water and cut the line. Seriously? Girika said. The barge, which was still drifting toward the pier, suddenly stopped. Its crew lost their footing, falling to the deck as they were pushed back out into the river. Karuvaki. Summon Monster V. Nothing appeared when she cast the spell. Saraca assumed that she had summoned a Water Elemental. The crew of the barge fell over again as their ship abruptly reversed direction and headed back toward the pier. Nearby, the river started to churn. Theres a Death Knight down there, Karuvaki said. Can you beat it? Saraca asked. It shouldnt be a problem. The waters surface continued to churn as they awaited the unseen battles conclusion. Death Knights were terrestrial combatants, and, while the Undead didnt need to breathe, it didnt mean they were meant to fight underwater. Against a Water Elemental, it likely had no chance. Water arced into the air and the approaching barge split in half. Its crew went into the water with a shout of collective shock. Before he could say a word, the head of one of the crew members hurtled out of the water at him. Saraca and Girika ducked as it flew past and into parts unknown. You bastards! Rana Saj shouted, Come out and fight like true warriors! The Baagh Lords challenge echoed over the water. That type of taunt only worked if the target noticed the user, however. What happened to the Death Knight? Saraca asked. Reinforcements, Karuvaki shook its head. They withdrew. Even if we won, we cant cover the whole river with summons. Can we save our people, at least? Rana Kizurra asked. You saw what happened just now, Saraca said. They seem intent on running their little horror show here. Since they are, we could probably lure them into more fights, but it comes at a cost. The more mana we spend here, the less we have for when they attack in earnest. In other words, a diversion. An atrocious one, but something entirely expected of the Undead. Saraca squinted as a flash of brilliant cerulean burst forth from Eastwatchs nearest battlement, sending a column of light lancing into the overcast sky. It was followed by another, and then another, forming the points of a triangle over the city. At the formations centre, from the pinnacle of Eastwatchs central keep, a fourth column of light, brighter and wider than the others, illuminated the land. Huh, Girika said. I didnt expect to see one of those here. What is it? Rana Saj asked. Its a light that the Humans always use, one of the Lords nearby said. It helps them at night more than it does us, so our mystics deactivated it when we conquered the city. Its more than that, Saraca said. Its a navigational beacon. For land, sea and air traffic. The beacon was a concept from an epoch lost to mortal memory C a world that was essentially alien from their own. That being said, they didnt fall out of use. The great ports of the world all used them, or at least an imitation of them. Rumour and fancy asserted that the real ones were driven by some unfathomable technology for equally unfathomable applications. That no one could figure out how they worked only served to encourage those lines of thinking. Whatever it is, Rana Kizurra said, I welcome it. The light seems to drive away the creeping darkness that the Undead have brought with them. You sure bout that? Girika said. Rana Kizurra turned to look at Girika, who jerked his head toward the river. The beacon illuminated the Rolengorek, and a veritable fleet of drifting river barges was now visible for all to see. Occasionally, a ship was broken apart and its screaming crew was dragged under. Those few closest to the shore that thought to swim to safety met identical fates. Saraca growled as the flame of hope ignited by the beacons was just as quickly quenched. A diversion the Undeads actions might be, but he couldnt just leave it at that. Karuvaki, he said. Lets do this again. Shall I call for the others? No. Bring in that barge over there before it gets too far. He pointed to a ship that was just crossing the line of the pier. Karuvaki summoned another Water Elemental. Whats the plan? Girika said. Saraca opened his mouth to speak, then paused. He had intended to do it himself, but Rana Saj. Hm? Get ready to taunt this next one. Rana Saj furrowed his brow in confusion, but he readied himself anyway. He cracked his neck and rolled his shoulders, sheathing and unsheathing his claws. The boat passing the pier a few hundred metres away suddenly stopped as if bumping into a submerged obstacle. It pivoted in place until its bow pointed toward the shore and swiftly glided in their direction. Twenty metres away, it slowed down to line up with its prospective moorings. Jump! Saraca told them. ButC Do it! Rana Saj roared. Splashes followed one after the other as the crew jumped into the river. A second later, an undulating black blade hacked into the barges hull. It stopped halfway and withdrew. Karuvaki I got it. How far? About ten metres upriver. Vortex it. A swirl of water formed nearby, growing into a surging whirlpool. The vortex swelled and rose above the rivers surface, and a Death Knight suddenly shot up into the air. Youre mine! Rana Saj roared. The Death Knight topped out at about ten metres over the water, where it hovered for a moment before flopping back into the water with a loud splash. Rana Saj exchanged awkward looks with Saraca. I thought I got iCwoah! Rana Saj twisted to the side as the point of the Death Knights flamberge exploded out of the water. An unearthly howl pierced the air as the rest of the Death Knight followed through with the thrust. Beastmen nearby backed away cautiously as Rana Saj faced off with the Undead monstrosity. I guess it did work, Rana Saj said as he stepped back from a vicious diagonal slash. The Baagh Lord stepped back from the Death Knights relentless assault, deftly dodging its hate-filled strikes. Shouts of encouragement rose from the Beastmen as they passed. The fight advanced up the pier and onto the wharf. Keep an eye on the water. If any other Undead show up, knock their heads off. His bodyguard turned their attention to the river while Rana Sajs fight moved up the shore. A ring had formed around the two combatants and neither had appeared to make much progress against one another. The cheers of the spectators had only grown in intensity. How old-fashioned, Girika said. It is, Saraca agreed, but I dont dislike it. It was a society where an individual warriors prestige and honour still meant something. Before a stage of advancement where they were replaced by cold calculation and duty in the name of sweeping institutional imperatives. What they witnessed now was something that usually only existed in flights of whimsy and fantastic tales. The Death Knights flamberge moved in a series of black blurs as the Undead warrior tried to draw blood. Its motions abruptly ceased when Rana Saj finally decided to test one of its strikes with a parry. The undulating blade stopped against the Baagh Lords bracer. Rana Saj narrowed his eyes. He threw his arm out, sending the pulsing black weapon to the side. A vicious slash of his claws raked against the inside of his opponents exposed arm. Sparks trailed in the attacks wake. With the force put into the strike, the Death Knights return stroke came uncontested into Rana Sajs side. A deathly hush fell over the crowd. Rana Sajs chuckle rose over the steady patter of the rain. Pathetic. His paw went down to grasp the black blade resting against his enchanted green dragonscale armour. Pathetic! He laughed, If all you can do is receive attacks, then you can never prevail against us! Rana Saj sent his gaze across the gathered warriors. Tear this tortoise apart! As one, the crowd pounced. The Death Knight jerked to the side for a split second before Rana Saj drew its attention back to him again. Warriors of all of Rolengoreks races set upon their foe, ripping, tearing and biting. The biting probably hurt. Eventually, pieces of black plate armour started coming off. Then, all at once, the Death Knight crumbled into pieces. Saraca looked out across the river, then up at the sky. As expected Cold, calculating, and single-minded, the Undead held absolutely no qualms about discarding a liability. They knew neither love nor loyalty; friendship nor faith. That fact was not lost upon Rolengoreks warriors, and he could feel their disgust for their enemy escalate all the more. They feed on your fear, Rana Sajs voice carried over the wharf. They desire your despair. They wish for your wails of grief and anguish! But this is all that they are. Rana Sajs foot came down to crush the pile of debris at his feet. This is all that they will ever be! Give them nothing that they want; remember everything that they have done. Let their atrocities fuel your righteous fury as you rend these abominations into dust! A tremendous roar shook the harbour and carried up through the pillars of light overhead. Saraca nodded in satisfaction. Now, they were ready to fight. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 13, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Squads Four and Five, push to meet with Rauls advance. Squad Six, advance one kilometre straight ahead. Ludmila observed silently as Olga directed her forces to isolate the salient forming from Rauls river assault. The clamour of battle below rolled forward as the two spearheads cut deep into Beastman-controlled territory, obliterating the warbands that thought to stand in their path. Most prudently did not, but that prudence served the Royal Armys purposes just as well. Within a half hour, the offensive resolved into a solid encirclement that isolated a six-square-kilometre pocket of Beastmen. Squads Two and Three, Olga said, begin cleanup. Sergeants, make sure your forces dont get split up. Olgas gaze crossed to the southwest of the encirclement. There, the Beastmen forces had drawn back from her thrust and were locked into a defensive posture by the threatening advance of Squad Six. The apprentice nodded once to herself before looking back at the pocket. Rauls going to keep going, she said. Do you think so? Ludmila asked. Hes always like that, Captain, Olga answered. Once he figures out how to make something work, he tries to make it work more. Instead of withdrawing to the river to plan another assault, hes just going to cut straight across from where he is and make another pocket or something. Ludmilas lips turned up in a slight smile as Olga issued orders in anticipation of Rauls move. The evaluations of their league matches indicated as much and she supposed that, as Rauls only opponent for months, Olga would also understand this. The histories always spoke of famous Commanders in a singularly brilliant light. Things like camaraderie, complementary personalities, and threads of a shared destiny were always attributed to the Great Captains of legend. Realistically, however, she thought it should also be the case for Commanders C especially ones that were raised or trained together. In fact, the Imperial Army undeniably proved this to be the case though they generally blurred the line between the two roles. Maybe we need some legends of our own to promote the officer corps of the Royal Army It seemed more her friends field. Maybe they would help if she asked. Captain, Raul said as his Skeletal Dragon settled in beside them, Id like to create a second pocket from here. You said wed be able to do this twice before morning, but, with how slowly information gets around down there, doing it again right away should get us the same results. Ludmila exchanged a grin with Olga before replying. How far do you plan on going? Ludmila asked. About the same as before, he answered. Thats as much as four squads can hold back anyway. Very well, she said. Lets see how far we can take this. Make sure youre doing it on both ends. Once each pocket is done, keep going and watch for any changes in the Beastmens behaviour. Rauls Skeletal Dragon banked away. Ludmila wondered if he noticed that Olga had already prepared in advance for his proposal. Fifteen minutes later, she watched as the squads under her two apprentices worked in tandem to tighten the encirclement further. Their first attempt had taken roughly three hours, things were steadily getting faster as both Commanders and soldiers became accustomed to the manoeuvre. Continued success with this tactic should see us at the walls of Eastwatch by tonight, Saiko noted. I still doubt that will be the case, Ludmila said. Does the general staff have anything to say about our progress? There are currently no recommendations or amendments to our operations. Maybe any data was fine. As for her own studies, she was still conflicted over the notion that she was gathering wisps of negative energy like some sort of flying spindle. Lady Shalltear only spoke of it as a wonderful thing, but Ludmila still wanted to ask the Sorcerer King about it. She wondered if it was appropriate to place personal questions into his suggestion box. One thing was certain even without any answers from His Majesty, however. Using her licence for atrocity was making Ludmila stronger. That strength came in the sudden bursts that indicated that she had gained a Racial Class Level. She didnt have time for thorough testing, never mind the development of anything new, but little things here and there could be noticed, as well. Her sensory perception C which had already been boosted to that of an Adamantite Ranger by her equipment C was getting even better. She didnt have to fly as low as before to observe the battlefield, which in turn offered her a greater field of view. Her ability to track had similarly improved, as had her natural insights as a Ranger. That was something she wanted to keep Liane from finding out, or shed hear no end to her calling her a Death Ranger. Beyond that, Ranger things werent the only thing she was getting better at. The range of her Voice of Authority continued to grow, as was her ability at managing people or troops, implying that she was also growing as a Commander, Captain or Noble. The effect that Tira noticed in Rivergarden was probably some form of battlefield aura. It was all a bit strange, as Lord Mares continued work with the Adventurer Guild showed that level gains for Humans didnt work that way. Back when she was still a Human, growing stronger as a Commander didnt improve her abilities as a Ranger, though it was proven that she was some sort of Noble Fighter that improved as a Commander, Fighter and administrator C the last part was only a guess on her part as the Adventurer Guild didnt measure administrative ability C at the same time. The only thing she could think of to explain it was what some had suggested, which was that she had become what she was. Her Undead self was the concept of Ludmila Zahradnik, or the Noble-Commander-Ranger that Lady Shalltear and Lady Aura had decided she was about a year previous. All packaged into something called a Revenant. Level-wise, a quick check proved that she now could reserve five Focus Levels for Martial Arts without harming herself. Studies from the Adventurer Guild pointed to warriors gaining one Focus Level every five warrior levels, and the increase in strength she had experienced after discovering this placed her total warrior levels at twenty-six. As Heteromorphs were much stronger than Humanoids and Demihumans at what Lord Mare considered low levels, that meant that she was also much stronger than her level suggested. Once she accounted for her equipment, she effectively ended up in the Realm of Heroes. Not that she felt very heroic overseeing an Undead horde as it overran a whole country. Her new source of strength also served as an uncomfortable reminder of how inhuman she had become. Or just how Undead she had become. Instead of a living thing that matured and grew in strength, she matured through a process similar to how Elder Liches were speculated to gain in power. Ludmila didnt disagree with the notion that she might exist to regulate the generation of negative energy and thus make whatever necessary conflicts that the Sorcerous Kingdom had to engage in clean, but something told her that being able to was no excuse to commit an endless string of atrocities. Knowing Lady Shalltear, she was heavily biased by her nature as a Vampire when it came to her interpretation of Ludmila feeding on negative energy. Consuming as much as one could was a good thing, from her point of view. I should really ask the Katze Cabal about that at some point There was a growing list of at some points that Ludmila never had the time to get around to. Hopefully, the end of the Draconic Kingdom campaign and its residual tasks would leave her with some free time to take care of it. A flash of brilliant light came from the direction of Eastwatch, and she turned her head to find four bright columns rising from the city to illuminate the countryside. Olga; Raul: withdraw into the clouds, now! Ludmila rose alongside Olgas Skeletal Dragon. Raul joined them a few minutes later. Even from their distance, the light was bright enough for Humans to see at night with. What is that? Olga asked. I have no idea, Ludmila answered. Saiko, do you know anything about this? This one has not been briefed on any such phenomena, Captain, the Elder Lich replied. Queries from the sergeants are being submitted. Your orders? Have them maintain their defensive stance, for now. The squads on offensive manoeuvres are to continue what theyre doing. Analyse servitor performance and identify any debilitating effects against the Undead. She turned her attention to Saiko, who was turning its open hand in front of its skeletal face. Revenants were immune to turning, holy water and other similar effects, so she wouldnt be able to feel anything of the sort. The Life Essence and Mana Essence enchantments from her ear clip didnt indicate any damage or mana loss. How are you feeling, Saiko? No debilitating effects have been identified, the Elder Lich told her. What were your concerns? It was just unexpected, I suppose. Usually, light is attributed with anti-Undead properties. Maybe were outside the effective radius of whatever it does. Did any of the squads on interdiction duty say anything? Those squads were operating within a few kilometres of the city, so if the light did do something, they would be the ones most likely subjected to its effects. There have been noC Saiko cut itself off. Ludmila frowned. Correction, the Elder Lich said. Squad Twenty-Six has lost one Death Knight. What?! Raul nearly shouted. Squad Twenty-Six has lost one Death Knight. Thats not what I meant. Do they know what happened? Ludmila asked. Shortly before the appearance of the light, Saiko said, Squad Twenty-Six encountered resistance near the harbour. Attempts were made to recover one of the disabled vessels. An engagement with an unknown assailant ensued. An unknown assailant in the water A Water Elemental? One of a few possibilities, Saiko said. The engagement was inconclusive and the squad withdrew after destroying the vessel and taking the crew. Fighting an Elemental in its native element was generally a bad idea, as it conferred tremendous advantages to the Elemental. A Water Elemental in the water was just as invisible as an Air Elemental flying around in the sky. The Death-series Servitors werent suited for underwater combat, either. They were fine for destroying helpless vessels and dealing with next-to-helpless Beastmen in the water, but there hadnt been any precedent established in regards to aquatic combat from what had happened so far. What happened after that? Once the light appeared, another attempt at retrieving a different vessel was made. One of the Death Knights was thrown out of the water and into the air. After returning to the water, it went to attack an individual on the shore and was destroyed. Analysis suggests that a taunt was used while the Death Knight was in the air. It sounds like it got Vortexed out of the water, Raul said. That ability is annoying in league matches if a unit gets caught. Was any attempt made to recover the Death Knight? Ludmila asked. No, Saiko said. The taunts that the local Beastmen use can be maintained indefinitely and our forces do not possess the means to free taunted servitors from the effect. Furthermore, the effects of the light were unknown and there was a substantial number of Beastmen on the wharf. The sergeant of Squad Twenty-Six decided that too many risks were present and chose to abandon the servitor. Though Saiko was only presenting the facts of the matter, Ludmila still felt like it was her fault in some way. The leaders of the opposing army had the means to free their subordinates from taunt effects, yet the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army did not. As a Captain who was supposed to be leading on the front lines, she hadnt the slightest idea how it was achieved. How has it affected our interdiction efforts? Ludmila asked. The appropriate adjustments have been made, Saiko answered. Vessels drifting downriver have had their courses altered in advance so they come no closer than three hundred metres to shore. Those undergoing retrieval will not be challenged inside of known taunt ranges. And if they have a better taunt, well find out. Was the unspoken implication. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Ludmila knew how they saw things as summoned servitors, but she still didnt like how they seemed to see their expendability as something to be taken advantage of in every conceivable situation. They were intelligent beings who could have lives C very long ones, at that C and Ludmila felt that they should develop a sense of appreciation for their existence. Were any vessels conveying Humans discovered? None, thus far. Since the entire purpose of crippling the vessels was to keep the Draconic Kingdoms citizens from being shipped off to the jungle, it didnt actually matter whether the Beastmen made it to shore or not. Their ships were damaged and they were ultimately stuck. Any repairs made would simply be undone on the way out again. The general staff made an exercise out of it anyway. Im making an amendment to the original interdiction order, Ludmila said. Since they appear to be keeping the Draconic Kingdoms citizens around Eastwatch, well allow inbound traffic to reach the city. The more supplies reach the Beastmen, the less of a chance any Humans will be eaten. The general staff would probably be happy to have more test subjects, as well. Olga and Raul had gone through tens of thousands of Beastmen already and they appeared to be well on their way to shrinking the encirclement by a third, so the arrival of additional forces didnt seem so imminently threatening anymore. Captain, Saiko said, one hour remains until the scheduled meeting. Ludmila checked her clock. The light from Eastwatch had obscured the advance of the dawn. Continue your current offensive, she told Olga and Raul. You may drop back below the cloud cover, but make sure you stay at least two kilometres back from the front lines. If you manage to get your forces to meet in the middle, dont initiate any new offensives to shrink the encirclement any further. Raul may continue to conduct raids, but stay aware of the disposition and general attitude of the Beastman forces. We dont want a mass panic that may bring harm to the Draconic Kingdoms citizens. What if they attack us, Captain? Olga asked. Then defend, Ludmila answered. Hold the line, but we have room for a bit of flexibility now. Rauls forces remain a threat even if they attack, so any of their offensives should be conducted with that in mind. Rolengoreks Commanders are highly competent within the bounds of what they have available to them, so its a good opportunity to learn from experienced opponents. Im not going too far, so Ill be on hand if anything major happens. Saiko, have the reserve forces shift forward to within five hundred metres of the new front line. That should make everything seem much more substantial to the Beastmen. She left her apprentices to their tasks, ascending to eventually surface above the clouds. The light emanating from Eastwatch similarly pierced through, continuing upward into heavens sparkling field. Despite the task at hand, Ludmilas thoughts strayed at the sight. She idly wondered if the light led those who followed it to some other placeor beckoned for others to come from beyond. Shall we dispatch an investigation team, Captain? Saiko asked. Lets see if anyone knows about this before we decide to send any Undead into the light, Ludmila answered. They re-entered the clouds, descending rapidly to a small hill overlooking the Oriculon. Ludmila circled the area as she decelerated, searching for any Beastmen that might have evaded detection. Once she was satisfied with her findings, she alighted beside an ancient cypress crowning the hill. Oh, it looks like Saikos still in one piece. Tira appeared with the sound of her voice. The Grandmaster of Ijaniya was leaning against the tree, arms crossed over her midriff. Have you seen anything like it before? Ludmila asked. Nope, Tira answered. I figured the Beastmen slapped together some big ritual to help deal with the Undead. Does something like that exist? Yeah, the Ninja replied, but theyre not as flashy, as far as I know. Uh, the most commonly known one is Hallow C you know, that thing that makes temples and holy sites seem sanctified or whatever. I guess its not common in Re-Estize and the Empire since its a Fifth-tier spell and they dont use ritual magic, but places that do use ritual magic use it everywhere that their temples see fit. Are there any examples of the spell in the Draconic Kingdom? The Temple of Storms. If I have it right, Crystal Tears Cleric was one of theirs so they had a Fifth-tier caster available to maintain the enchantment on their urban facilities across the country. Across the country? Ludmila frowned as she reached into her Infinite Haversack, That sounds like a lot of work. Not really, Tira shrugged. Hallow lasts for a year, so she couldve just taken care of it while her team was going around the country doing jobs. Its kinda weird: people in this region make magic out to be both more and less complicated than it actually is at the same time. Magic casters play along with it, tooor maybe they want it to be seen the way it is so they get paid more or something. Did that mean that she was paying the casters working in her companies too much? Then again, it probably didnt matter since the rates were made to be competitive with the rest of the region. Lowering them because they were too much didnt matter if everywhere else didnt think the same. Ludmila produced a preservation container filled with food prepared in Corrin-on-the-Lake. Tira straightened from the tree, rubbing her hands together in anticipation. Ive been waiting for this, she grinned. A job with fresh, hot meals delivered to agents on the field. I couldntve imagined it just a few months ago. Just so you know, this food is actuallyC Psstht! Tira held up her index fingers in front of her, Dont ruin it! Its all about the feeling. The experience. Ludmila smiled and rolled her eyes. After a moments thought, she brought out a folding table and chair, setting them up in a dry, flat spot under the tree. She placed a pure white tablecloth atop it and set out utensils before presenting the meal. Breakfast is served, my lady, she swept her hand out in a polite bow. Yeah, thats more like it! Tira settled into her seat, You know, Ive posed as a Maid on jobs before, but never as a Noble. Posing as a Maid sounds difficult, Ludmila said. Something like the scullery or a hall girls pretty easy. A position on the senior staffs impossible. Even if you somehow get in, you still need the practical qualifications for the post. But arent you technically something like a Noble? Ludmila asked, Lady Tira of House Ijaniya. If something like a Noble-Commander-Ranger could exist, then surely a Noble-Ninja could. Technically, Tira answered. My upbringings different, though. Sort of like how martial Nobles are different from the softer variety. Then theres the whole live in the shadows and die in the shadows thing That was out of necessity as an Assassin organisation, yes? Now that youre a part of the Sorcerous Kingdom, you should operate within the framework of its laws. Your people may work in the shadows, but theres no need for them to stay there when theyre not. Youll collect mould. Mmhbeing a Noble sounds like a pain, though. All of the politics and pageantrynot that the pageantry part doesnt sound fun once in a while. My take on it would be that Ijaniya would be a martial house of a different variety from mine, Ludmila said. I hardly care about politics outside of my duties and people rarely bother me about it. To be honest, after seeing how the Draconic Kingdom functions, I think it would be to the Sorcerous Kingdoms benefit to have a loyal house that has a high degree of familiarity and involvement with what some would consider the shadier parts of society. Its a role that Ijaniya would fill eminently well, and youre already doing it anyway as members of the intelligence division. A house of shadows. Florine would probably latch onto the concept and turn it into something if she already hadnt after seeing the Draconic Kingdoms families. For Ludmilas part, she thought it would be nice if she wasnt the only one that the other Nobles were wary of. I guess its worth considering, at least, Tira said. Ughnow you got me thinking about the founders legacy and having kids and all that. You dont want a family? Oh, I do. I really want one. Having four or five little Ninjas running around terrorising the world would be great. But having a family seems a lot scarier to me than being an Assassin. If I may ask, Ludmila said, how does it work for Ijaniya? The common sense way, Tira replied. There are a bunch of branch families descended from the founder. The strongest member of those branches is the heir to Ijaniya: the Grandmaster. People seek out the strongest partners that they can reasonably get together with. Im no exception. Do you have anyone in mind? There are a few kinda-maybes, but no one thats a clear yes yet. Speaking of which, how much do you know about Momon? That Nabe sticks to him like glue, but maybe I can borrow him for a bit what? You aiming for him, too? Almost every woman, some of the men, and a bunch of the Demihumans in E-Rantel see him as a desirable partner, but no. Also, I consider myself Nabes friend, so I cant in good conscience assist you in your venture. I see. Oh C looks like our guest of honour has arrived. It took Ludmila several moments to spot the barge coming from downriver. Evidently, Tiras detection was superior to hers even with the equipment bestowed upon Ludmila by His Majesty. Tira, Ludmila asked, do you have any equipment that aids with detection? Nope, Tira replied. Barely anyone can beat me in stealth and detection without any of that. Dragons and other crazy things dont count. Figured itd be better to use items that helped with other aspects of work. Ludmila detached the cowl from her mantle, holding it out toward Tira. Perform another check of the surroundings using this. Make sure our guest has a safe path from their landing. The Ninja used a Troopers Towel before taking the cowl in hand. She put it on and peered at the approaching vessel. OohI can count all the buttons on Lord Tians shirt now. I always wondered how your detection was so good despite being a Noble. It improves general stealth ability as well, Ludmila said. That explains that part, too. Maybe having something like this isnt such a bad idea now that Ive got a way to carry extra gear around Tira dashed off, completely vanishing at twenty metres. Ludmila cleaned up the table, putting away the remains of the Ninjas breakfast. She left the table and chair where they were just in case Queen Oriculus needed them. Tira returned just before the Queen arrived. Find anything? Ludmila asked. Not a soul, Tira removed the cowl and handed it back to her. The Queens lookin pretty ominous, though. Queen Oriculus came into view, walking up the trail on the western side of the hill with Lord Tian at her shoulder. She was in the same dark garb as Ludmila had last seen her in, and her demeanour was relatively unchanged from that time. Your Majesty, Ludmila nodded in greeting. Lord Tian. Lord Tian nodded in reply, but his eyes quickly left her to sweep over the landscape. Queen Oriculus cupped her chin in hand, leaning forward as she peered at Tira. Have We seen you somewhere before? UhI dont think so? Your Majesty, Ludmila said, this isC A scion of Ijaniya, Queen Oriculus said. We remember now. Over two generations ago, your ancestor appeared in Our chambers to market your organisations services. You bear a striking resemblance to her. M-market? Well, I guess it was around the time when we were still getting our name out there It pleases Us to once again meet one of Ijaniyas line. Yours is a cherished heritage, and We hope youll do everything you can to see that it endures. Tira didnt seem to have anything to say in reply, but she shot Ludmila a suspicious look. A coincidence, Ludmila said. A coincidence? Queen Oriculus tilted her head curiously. We were just talking about family, Ludmila replied. That probably seems strange in these circumstances. Not at all, the Queen said. It is not strange for ones thoughts to turn to family on the battlefield. I suppose Im the strange one, then Her thoughts rarely strayed from her duties. When they did, it wasnt for long. Ludmila cleared her throat. Tira and her subordinates participated in the liberation of Helama and Phelegia. After that, they infiltrated occupied territory to gather information. Tira is the one that first discovered that Laira was being used on your subjects. With our eastward advance, Ijaniya has switched to ensuring that liberated villages, towns and cities are completely free of Beastmen. You have Our utmost gratitude for your role in the liberation of the Draconic Kingdom, Queen Oriculus said. Will you be staying to help with security? Nah, I gotta get back to work. Nice meeting ya, though. With that, Tira vanished into her shadow. Queen Oriculus cast a bemused look at the spot where the Ninja once stood. Her ancestor did that as well, she said. We suppose some things never change. Did she really market Ijaniyas services? Ludmila asked. Something like that, the Queen smiled at some distant memory. She popped up in Our chambers and seemed shocked to discover that the Queen was but a child. Then she tried to impress Us with all sorts of tricks while looking extraordinarily guilty all the while. We felt so bad for her that We never hired them. We do believe that good people make the best Assassins, however. In many ways, We admire them. They understand the difference between can and should, and they are willing to do all of the necessary things that most good people would baulk at. May I let Tira know that Your Majesty said so? Of course. She might even need it at some point. Now, how are things in Eastwatch? Ludmila turned her attention to the fields around the city. As you can see, Your Majestyactually, what is that? A great big magic light. She stared at the Queen. The Queen stared back. Her lip twitched. Dont tell Us that you thought it was some sort of anti-Undead weapon? yes, Your Majesty. The Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom; held back by magical lighting. Queen Oriculus let out a laugh. The gloom that seemed to shroud her lifted for a moment. We suppose you wouldnt have seen one before, she said. It is a navigational beacon C a waypoint for traffic, so to speak. But why is it so bright? It seems like overkill for river traffic. Because their function demands it, Queen Oriculus said. Decades ago, a much more fanciful Queen Oriculus added it to Eastwatch. We had hoped to bring in travellers from afar. With it, We optimistically thought, would come prosperity and succour against the Beastmen. What kind of travellers would something like this bring? Other Dragon Lords. The vast air fleets of a mighty merchant empire. Valiant sky pirates. Visitors from the moon or perhaps beyond. The Queen plopped herself down on the chair made available with decidedly less-than-queenly grace. In the end, she sighed, no one came. As a consolation, it helps the people around here see at night. We never gave up, though. No more than Our people would give up. We kept improving things through endless setbacks, hoping that, one day, visitors would come and see that Our home was worth investing in. Well, Ludmila looked up at the column of light, that effort may still very well pay off. That is Our hope, Queen Oriculus said, but time and experience have proven that there are certain things that I alone must do. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 13, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Report! The Undead have renewed their assault! Show us. The Gao runner stepped forward at Rana Kizurras command, looking down at the map on the table. After a moment, he pointed a claw. Here, he said. Theyre pouncing straight in. The Ranas on the front cant make any sense out of it. How have they responded? Rana Kizurra asked. Theyre using the spells that they were instructed to with great effect, the runner answered. Casualties have been limited. Were targeting the Undead in the predetermined order. Good. Hopefully, well start seeing some results. Refresh yourself before you return to the front. With a nod, the runner left the parapet. The Undead had tightened their perimeter by four to five kilometres along the front, bringing them into view of Eastwatchs battlements. Far to the northwest, the engagement that the runner described only appeared as a slight shift in their forces. The Undead will withdraw soon, Saraca said, if they havent already. What if they keep pushing? Rana Kizurra asked. They could, Saraca answered, but they wont. Now that theyre operating in a manner closer to a conventional army with conventional problems, their valid options have become severely limited. And if they revert to their old ways? Someone asked. Then that huge mass of Undead standing behind the front lines will advance, Saraca said. They may seem like a substantial threat, but theyre nothing compared to the Undead on the front and relatively useless against us. So theyll continue using these warbands as their main fighting force. Theyll use their Elder Liches where they can, as well, Saraca added. And, just in case it hasnt been made clear yet, each member of those warbands is as strong as our sides strongest champions. In all, Rolengoreks reconnaissance had identified a total of twenty-eight of those warbands. There was another force of undetermined strength in the river, but they were busy interdicting traffic. The style of the interdiction had changed in the morning, switching from a complete blockade of the river to allowing inbound traffic to flow in. Since nothing was allowed out, they allowed the crews to moor their boats and shelter around Eastwatch instead of forcing them to sail to their doom. The macabre procession of derelict craft finally stopped drifting by close to noon. Rolengoreks forces were relieved to have their supply lines re-established, but, to Saraca, it was as if the Undead had declared that Eastwatchs defenders were being kept alive until they were ready to kill them. It would be in line with the way that they were already trying to extract as much negative energy as possible through the torment of the living. A dozen more runners came and went, reporting developments from across the front. The Lords who were busy tabulating the results of the nights fighting in the tower below finally came up to share their findings. As far as we can tell, the Lup Lord at the front of the group said, we lost sixty thousand last night, mostly from the two clans who were trapped by the first two enemy manoeuvres. The orders to withdraw to the new line kept an additional two hundred thousand from meeting the same fate. I still find it strange that it would turn out that way, Rana Saj said. The Undead could have easily inflicted far more casualties on the withdrawing forces. It only feels that way because Rolengoreks way of fighting is far more flexible, Saraca said. Never mind the Undead, many armies of the living adhere to orders, maintain formations, and limit unsanctioned, independent operations. Thats true, one of the Lords under Clan Torokgha said. The Draconic Kingdoms warriors were also as Saraca describes. They were curiously adamant about maintaining their formations and it was laughably simple to outmanoeuvre them. They did so until their defences broke down entirely and I dont understand why to this very day. How should I explain this Both set piece and asymmetrical warfare C amongst several other types C had their place in a conflict. Places like Rolengorek heavily favoured asymmetrical warfare because there was little in the way of important infrastructure to defend, plus their operational areas were effectively unlimited. Furthermore, what was important to the Draconic Kingdom wasnt important to Rolengorek and what was important to Rolengorek for most of its relationship with the Draconic Kingdom C namely food C was impossible for the Draconic Kingdom to fully protect. Without powerful allies to aid them, most countries in the world in that situation would do the same as what the Draconic Kingdom had apparently done, which was to accept that losses were inevitable and continue to work toward a permanent solution. This usually involved some combination of diplomacy and internal development. As far as Saraca could tell by the progress displayed in the Draconic Kingdom, that approach was workingat least until Rolengorek suddenly decided to dump the excess population of a million square kilometre confederation onto their tiny country. There was absolutely no conventional solution for that C it was a problem that required beings on the level of Ancient Dragons to solve. Ironically enough, the problems that Rolengoreks migrants were facing in the mountainous south against the remnants of the Draconic Kingdoms population were pretty much the same problems that the Draconic Kingdom had for most of its long relationship with Rolengorek. There is a certain strength to the way that they fight, Saraca said. Many powerful countries fight the same way. Battlefields can be prearranged and limited, or other types of warfare are undesirable due to economic and political considerations. In the case of the Draconic Kingdom, one could say that it is simply a bad matchup. The average member of the humanoid race that dwelled here is incapable of fighting a Beastman warrior on even terms, so they strive to even the odds in whatever way that they can. Unfortunately for them, you were not obliged to fight in the way that they needed you to. That aside, Rana Kizurra said, were fighting that way right now. It is foreign to us, but the benefits seem clear enough. Territorial control is well-defined and communication is swift. Threats can be identified and champions can respond to them in no time at all. Different forces can take turns, exchanging places long before exhaustion becomes an issue. This may be something that the Humans used, but nothing says we cant as well. If the situation calls for it, Rana Saj said. I know for a fact that trying to do this on the Jorgulan Front would just get us slaughtered by Dragons. Anyway, is this all there is to this? Repeat the same steps and patiently wait for results? Their defensive scheme, while seemingly pedestrian, was an undeniably effective one. The downside of having a few, powerful combatants was that they were easier to account for and control than a large army. Furthermore, the mana of that small force was no match for the mana of a hundred thousand mystics. So long as Rolengoreks combatants didnt die instantly, they could be healed and refreshed indefinitely. Conversely, the damage inflicted by the many upon the few wasnt something that the Undead could keep up with for long. The simple field effects employed by Rolengoreks mystics impeded the mobility of the few Undead in each warband at every turn. Combined with the natural conditions of the fields around Eastwatch, the Undead couldnt get very far very quickly. Combined with the fact that Rolengoreks forces were accustomed to fluid, dynamic manoeuvres in battle, this created a highly adaptable and highly flexible defence that simply flowed around any attempted Undead offensive while endlessly harassing them with skirmishers. Normally, enemy casters and an armys supporting magic item industry would act as a counter to that simple combination of things, but the Undead were not accustomed to war. Elder Liches were undeniably powerful magic casters, but they were arcane researchers first and the use of magic in battle was an afterthought. Anything that the Undead had that resembled a magic item industry was tiny and sluggish compared to those of living economies. That being said, Rolengorek was just getting started. Those are just standing orders for efficiently maintaining our lines, Saraca said. While the Undead are busy trying to figure out what to do about it, we need to make some moves of our own. Our offence needs to develop faster than their ability to keep up. What happened at the harbour this morning presents an interesting possibility. Oh? Whats that? Well, Im used to it not being the case, but the Undead appear to have no countermeasures to taunt. With that being the case, we could just fish for Undead. A champion on the front can just taunt a Death Knight to them and drag them deep into our forces to be disposed of the same way that Rana Saj got rid of the Death Knight on the wharf. The assembled Lords fell silent at his proposal, a furrow on each of their brows. He could empathise, as it was a silly idea that probably wouldnt work against a regular living foe. A nearby Captain C or Lord, in their case C would simply break them out and nothing would come of the attempt. In any other situation, Rana Kizurra said, I would consider it a highly dishonourable tactic. But if its the Undead Eh? Thats your first thought? I agree, another Lord at the table said. If what Saraca says is true, these things just appear out of thin air. There is nothing to respect; no effort, history, or cause to admire. They are merely enemies to be destroyed. It occurred to Saraca that they might have never thought of it if he hadnt pointed it out. The dishonourable thinking was literally unthinkable. Whom should we dispatch? Rana Saj is a solid choice. Hes already done it once. No, Saraca said. They might be keeping an eye out for him. Besides, Im sure you have plenty of champions itching to get their claws on the Undead. The Death Knights also have a taunt, so make sure theres a Lord around to counter it if it sticks. Also, make sure there are plenty of mystics to support them. Rana Lofar was a good friend of Rana Ujin, one of the Lords suggested. Hes a bit stronger than Rana Saj, though his equipment isnt as good. That sounds fine to me, Rana Kizurra said. His mystics will be supporting him anyway. We should put together a list of candidates for this tactic. If its proven to work, we need to mercilessly exploit it. Dont get too ambitious, Saraca rumbled. Biting off more than we can chew opens us up to a potentially devastating retaliation. What matters is that we can steadily reduce their total combat power. Every powerful Undead destroyed represented a centuries-long setback for the Undead. It was something that they could ill afford; the forces of the living world produced individuals of equal strength with far greater frequency, and the only recourse for the Undead was to save up their immortal assets for major offensives like this one. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. A pair of runners were sent to convey their gambit to Rana Lofar. After preparing their list of candidates and sending runners to each, they went to the northernmost tower to await the results. Beastman camps stretched out for kilometres with many making what they could out of the muddy fields. The gentle slope leading up to the northern ranges offered them an unobstructed view of the front. I dont suppose weve had any luck contacting the tribes in the north, Saraca said. We havent, Rana Kizurra said. While we are a part of the same confederation, those tribes have always been detached from the rest of Rolengorek because theyre not connected to the main river basin. Even if we did try to stage an attack from the north, the logistics of supporting such an effort would be exceedingly difficult. But the call to arms did reach them, right? It should have, but their response would be weeks behind. Looks like theyve started, Girika said. They turned their gazes to the distant front, but without a scouts senses, it was difficult to tell if anything was going on at all. Saraca pulled a spyglass out of one of his pouches and scanned the wall of fog opposite Rolengoreks lines.
Rrrrgh! Why are you being so annoying?! High above the battlefield, behind the Sorcerous Kingdoms lines, Raul fumed impotently at the Beastman defenders. A bank of fog blanketed the fields, covering his forces withdrawal to Olgas lines after another fruitless push. He was allowed to attack from any direction, but the Beastmen had adapted their defences to receive attacks from any direction. Instead of reeling from his offensives, it felt like they were watching them with mild disinterest. Of course, they probably werent actually doing that. It was just how things looked. Rauls forces were being hampered by crowd control effects that targeted the ground and not the Undead travelling on it, slowing his already-impeded forces to a crawl. This, in turn, afforded the Beastmen ample time to react to every move. The Elder Liches had no direct counter and trying to counter so many casters was pretty much pointless anyway. As a result, each of his attacks barely did anything. On the bright side, the Beastmen hadnt been able to do much beyond killing off the few Zombies and Squire Zombies raised from the few Beastmen his squads managed to reach. Once his forces were safely behind friendly lines, he banked away from the front with a sigh, flying over to where Olgas Skeletal Dragon was loitering. Figure anything out? He asked. Not really, Olga answered. I think they got you pretty good. Raul was forced to agree. There was only so much that a small force could accomplish with minimal risk. For Olgas part C and Captain Zahradniks C they were maintaining the encirclement and had obscured their forces with a perpetual mist to avoid taking damage from the Beastmens skirmishers. Captain Zahradnik had the additional task of keeping Queen Oriculus safe, so most of the attacking was up to Olga and Raul. After seeing what the Beastmen were capable of, a general advance would probably work. Their orders were to maintain the encirclement where it was and make sorties against the Beastmen, however, so he was left to wrack his brain over what to do. He eyed the fog left in the wake of his withdrawal. Fog Cloud lasted for a long time, so the mornings efforts had left patches of it everywhere. Send Wraiths into that fog over there, he pointed to the spot where he had attempted to raid the Beastmen an hour before. See if the Beastmen went back to where they were. Though they were up in the sky, their position as Commanders still put the fog between themselves and the Beastmen. He couldnt tell exactly where their lines were at a glance. A few minutes later, his adjutant reported its findings. No Beastman formations have been detected. However, we cannot say for certain whether any skirmishers have concealed themselves. Raul nodded in response. That made sense. So far, the Beastmen were wary of anything that might lead to unnecessary losses. Raul was fixated on the Royal Armys lines, but that didnt mean that the Beastman lines were organised according to them. Check the other foggy areas, he said. Move Squad Twenty-Nine into the one we just checked. If all of the foggy areas had become spots from where they could set up attacks, that would have been great. The more they attacked, the more fog there would be and the more confusing things would get for those fighting on the ground. Maybe they could trap Beastmen without needing to reposition their troops. Squad Twenty-Nine is in position. Advance southeast, Raul said. Use the same parameters as before. Parameters was how the Elder Liches defined the orders they were given, and they adhered to acceptable conditions, various thresholds for mana, health, force ratios and some other things. As the fighting got more and more chaotic and more things demanded his attention, Raul eventually left a set of parameters for the Elder Lich sergeants to work with while he devoted his energy to broader command. So far, things seemed to be working out, but he worried that the Beastmen would figure those same parameters out and turn them to their advantage somehow. Squad Twenty-Nines Death Knights charged out of the fog. The Death Warriors, Death Priests and Elder Liches lingered in the mist. After fighting them for so long, the Beastmen had unsurprisingly figured out which Undead to attack first. The Elder Liches had become priority targets, followed by the Death Warriors and Death Priests. Any Zombies that were raised were destroyed within seconds. Entangle spells were immediately placed in the attackers path. The Death Knights lurched to a crawl, clumping together to defend themselves from the bullets coming in from every angle but behind. They retreated shortly after, leaving another patch of fog in their wake. He frowned as a thought occurred to him. Why are we putting down cover after we attack? They werent doing that before, but it had somehow become an established tactic since he started raiding after dawn. They would attack, then lay down a fog in reaction to the Beastman skirmishers retaliation to cover their retreat. Pair up Death Knights with Elder Liches for the next assault. Have them come out and put down Fog Clouds as soon as they can see where theyre casting. Move Squad Twenty-Seven over there, Raul indicated a spot a few hundred metres away. For this next attack, the two squads will head for one another. Lets see if we can trap some Beastmen. The weather will be clearing up shortly. Prepare for the wind to pick up. Huh? Raul looked up. The rain had stopped, but it was still overcast. What are your orders? His adjutant asked. Um, continue the attack, but withdraw straight to friendly lines when the time comes. Olga, can you help out? Uh-huh. Their attack started, but the Beastmen already knew what they were up to. The ones on the inside of the would-be pocket were evacuating en masse. Blanket the area with fog! Olga ordered, Mess them up! Olgas Elder Liches came out of the mist, taking advantage of the nearby Beastmens change in stance. The triangular section of the field that they were trying to cut off was partially obscured in a blanket of white. Roars of fury and unearthly howls rose from the mist shortly after. are they getting anyone? Raul asked. Yes, his adjutant answered. That should have been obvious. The Beastmen wouldnt trip up their own retreat with crowd control spells, so the squads in the fog were now free to run around and wreak havoc. Raul peered at the Beastman lines, adjusting the lenses of his goggles as he tried to figure out how many had made it through their incomplete trap. The first thing he spotted, however, was a Death Knight. Wait, whats that Death Knight doing? A servitor in Squad Twenty-Nine has lost control. The behaviour is characteristic of a taunt effect. This again? Raul watched as the Death Knight chased a Con through the throngs of Beastmen, which parted in advance to let them through. theyre doing it on purpose! You dishonourable animals! Olga screeched as she shook both fists in the air. The Death Knight only continued to recede into the distance. How far were they taking it? Squad Twenty-Nine has lost a Death Knight, his adjutant informed them. A distant roar of triumph confirmed the statement. Raul clicked his tongue. What could they even do against that? Before it had happened early in the morning, the idea hadnt even crossed his mind. Never mind that, in both Re-Estize and the Empire, even basic flanking manoeuvres were considered dishonourable. Against other Humans, at least. The only reason why he didnt feel terrible doing that sort of thing against the Beastmen was because they did it too. We need to move our squads, Olga said. Raul looked up at the sky again. Patches of clear blue sky appeared from behind the mountains to the east and the wind was starting to change direction. Pull back and get our squads back into the river, he told his adjutant. Their taunts wont hit through the water, right? Now, all of my soldiers are going to be taunted away, Olga huffed. We cant stay like this, Raul agreed. We need to attack or well just be picked apart. The sun broke through the clearing weather, and a gust of wind blew their conjured fog up the slope. The Beastmens skirmishers immediately started pelting the Undead with bullets. Their squads took shelter behind whatever cover they could find. Raul bit his lip as he tried to think of what else they could do. A Death Knight from Squad Four has lost control, Olgas adjutant intoned. A Death Knight from Squad Twenty-Nine has lost control, Rauls adjutant added. Death Knights from Squads Seven and Nine have lost control, Olgas adjutant spoke again. No! Olga cried, NononononoRaul! What do you want me to do?! All forces, general advance! This experiment is over! Rip open those seams in the Beastman ranks! Or they could do that. The mass of Undead behind their main line came alive as they advanced in unison. Far ahead of them, the infantry squads seemed to chase after their taunted comrades, spilling into the openings created by their passing and tearing into the shocked Beastmen. We-were in range? Olga blinked, Elder Liches, get your spells in! Target any mystics you can find! Fireballs started to blossom across the front, punctuated by the occasional bolt of Lightning arcing through the Beastman ranks. The first of the reserve forces C the Wraiths and other spectral Undead that were unimpeded by the difficult terrain C swept into the reeling defenders, adding to the chaos. The lines of the Beastman army started to buckle and disintegrate. Squad Thirty has entered the Oriculon and awaits your orders, Rauls adjutant informed him. His gaze went to the glittering Oriculon, not ten kilometres to the south. What about the squads on the other side? They should arrive shortly. Wait until everyones gathered, Raul said. We need to make this as messy as possible. Olga, Im going. Olga only continued to point her fingers everywhere while issuing orders, so she probably didnt hear him. Raul tightened his grip as his Skeletal Dragon banked south to join the infantry squads in the south. He gaped as he crossed over Captain Zahradniks part of the encirclement, where the Beastmen were being utterly destroyed. There was no better way to put it. A black wave of Death-series Servitors scythed into the Beastman ranks, seemingly uncaring of any retaliation. Occasionally, a Death Priest raised its smoking censer and dozens of Beastmen howled as they crumpled to the ground. The damage that the Undead had taken restored itself, but the Death Knights and Death Warriors took no note as their dark blades scythed endlessly to reap the fields of the living. Closing in behind them was the Undead horde, a tide of rotting flesh, bleached bones and ghostly spectral forms. The Elder Liches were nowhere to be seen, but in their place was a new type of Undead he had never seen before. Two metres tall, they were covered in disintegrating rags that revealed emaciated bodies covered in weeping sores. Those sores oozed a black ichor that sizzled upon dripping into the mud. That same ichor flowed from their empty eye sockets, and their toothless maws wailed in gurgling sorrow as they shambled forward on lurching steps. Raul suppressed a shudder at the sound. What are those? He asked. They are known as Weeps, his adjutant said. One of the selections available to Summon Undead V. They are potent melee combatants with high regeneration and poison attacks, but this one believes that they were selected for their aura, which inflicts the Shaken status. Just looking at them was creepy. He didnt want to know what the Beastmen that they were approaching felt. Raul didnt see Captain Zahradnik anywhere along the way to the river, so he figured she had concealed herself above the battlefield somewhere. He turned his attention to his own forces, eyeing the Beastman forces as they surged forward to shore up their faltering lines. Is everyone ready? All squads are in position and await your orders. Alright, Raul said. Lets make this hurt. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 13, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Well, Girika said, that escalated quickly. Thats just a bit of an understatement, Saraca replied. Nothing weve heard about the Undead since their appearance spoke of any behaviour like this, Rana Kizurra said. Its entirely unprecedented, Saraca said. None of the histories that I know of and none of my experiences with Undead elsewhere suggest that they might do this. Individual Undead were known for their mindless hunger, hatred for the living, and the pure, straightforward evil of their actions. However, he had never seen nor heard of the Undead reacting on such a wide, uniform scale. A pack of Ghouls would doggedly pursue someone once they noticed them, but steep and sudden mass escalation across hundreds of thousands of individuals spread over dozens of kilometres due to isolated events just wasnt something that the Undead were known for. If anything, it was generally the opposite: they didnt harbour the same feelings as the living, nor did they react as the living did. They felt no sense of loss for their fellow Undead and thus did not retaliate for that reason. Stories of people coming back from the Undead to haunt their killers or whatever were simply that: the Undead were beings independent of any history their appearances might suggest. Then why would they do this? Rana Saj asked. Not that it changes the result, Saraca answered, but the reaction that were seeing may not be what we think it is. Now that the initial shock had passed, framing it as vengeance or retaliation was silly. There were other, perfectly good reasons as to why the Undead had gone on the offensive. The way that those Death Knights were drawn in created an opportunity for our foe, he said. Weve been making those bands of Undead champions manageable by severely restricting their movements. Not only were the people responsible for that busy moving out of the way, but the Death Knights passing through them might also have used their own taunt along the way, which has an area of effect centred on the Death Knight. Which prevented our forces in those places from countering the Undead warbands when they attacked, Rana Kizurra sighed. What a blunder. After identifying a potential weakness in the Undead forces capabilities, the leaders of Rolengoreks combined forces issued instructions to the clans across the front who were capable of exploiting it. Unfortunately, the victory cry that confirmed its success did not come with an analysis of the outcome. The clans also took it as a signal to execute the same tactic across the front. In all honesty, the tactic would have been a resounding success had the Undead not done what they did. Saraca swept his gaze over the northern front, where the Undead had driven deep into Rolengoreks lines like black spikes driven into fractured stone. That the Undead had responded with an offensive was surprising enough on its own, but the way that they did it unsettled him. Undead beings had a specific nature that they tended to adhere to in the same way that a being with specific elemental affinities did. Mindless Undead had a nature that could be broadly defined as hunger. Zombies and Ghouls sought the flesh of the living, while others sought to steal away the vitality, reflexes and even the intellect of their victims. Intelligent Undead also had a nature that they couldnt deny any more than a Fire Elemental could deny the drive to burn everything that it could. Amongst the most well-known of those drives was that of Elder Liches C probably because it was something that didnt force them to confront the living C who created labyrinthine laboratories to plumb the depths of the arcane. If the will driving the Undead here was a Commander, then what did that mean? In lieu of living desires, would it pursue the development of strategy and tactics to the exclusion of all else? Or did it just want to run an army and fight wars? Based on how quickly it had formulated an answer to a new tactic being employed, the latter had to at least be a part of it. In that case, how long before honing its skills as a Commander led to the development of new Skills and Abilities? As far as he could tell, it already had at least two: the ability to communicate with its allies over long distances and the oppressive battlefield aura that one would expect out of an Undead Commander C the opposite of the morale-boosting effect of their living counterparts. All things considered, it was not Death Knights nor Elder Liches that were the true danger, but their Undead Commander. Not destroying it meant that it might retreat to raise a new army and return as an even greater threat. He needed to figure out some way to locate or draw out the enemy Commander and destroy it so that couldnt happen. It looks like things are starting to stabilise, Rana Saj said. I still fear to ask what the losses were, Rana Kizurra shook his head. Rather than stubbornly try to push back the defence-oriented Death Knights, Rolengoreks forces had withdrawn to form a new defensive line. That line was two kilometres south of the old one, affording the observers on Eastwatchs walls a more detailed view. Theyre still withdrawing, Kasturi noted. They should be if the Undead are advancing, Saraca said. Theyre supposed to be skirmishing until they reach the real defensive lines weve set up. Have they destroyed any more strong Undead? Its hard to tell with all the movement. The ones that were reeled in before the Undead advance should have been destroyed As they tried to figure out the results of the most recent action, a Nar with the stripes of Kira came running along the battlements. Rana Saj, she said, our forces are asking if we should prepare to join the battle. Join the battle? Rana Saj came forward, What are you talking about? Thats, erm The runner looked out at the lines to the north before she seemed to realise what the source of confusion was. Our allies in the west are struggling to hold back the Undead, she said. The fighting has come within twelve kilometres of the city. Saraca ran the way that the runner had come, making his way around to Eastwatchs western wall. His stomach sank not only at how far the Undead had come, but also at how they seemed to be completely overwhelming the defenders. Theyre almost at the first defence line, Saraca said. Kasturi, go and wake the others. Were going to need to take the field soon. Rana Saj caught up with them a few moments later, an expression of dismay on his face. This looks bad, he said. They werent supposed to get that far for another day, at least. Whats the status of our field defences? Saraca asked. About halfway done, Karuvaki answered. Fortifications have been raised straddling the highway and some of the enchantments have been laid. Our position is already complete. Saraca nodded. There were two main defence lines C one at the distance they discussed and a second below the city walls. Even if they were only partially complete, the Undead would have trouble getting by. The enemy forces attacking out of the river were a nuisance, but those positions werent easy for the Undead to attack no matter which direction an enemy came from. We should go and get ready, Saraca said. Rana Saj, what are your plans? Without knowing what these Undead are doing, the Rana replied, its hard to say. At the bare minimum, well support the clans retreating from the west. I should have a better idea of whats going on once I get closer to the front. Ill see you there. They parted ways with Rana Saj, leaving Rana Kizurra to direct the defence from Eastwatchs walls. The resting members of Saracas entourage were already preparing for battle by the time he reached his accommodations in the central keep. He sifted through his things, going through the dozens of magic items that he thought would be useful for a confrontation with powerful Undead forces. Hey Girika, he said, what are you going to do? Cry, Girika replied. Saraca chuckled. Rogues were a poor match for Undead, though Girika could probably take down Elder Liches with relative ease as an Inquisitor. His bodyguard also had a substantial stockpile of scrolls, wands, potions and other magic items that he could support the entourages efforts with. Would you like to borrow some of my things? Mitra asked. Im good, Girika answered. Ill just stick close to our good Yuvraj and make sure an Elder Lich doesnt feel him up. Were just holding the first defensive line, yeah? That depends, Saraca said. Our priority is the leader of these Undead forces. If I see an opportunity to destroy it, were not going to let it slip by. You think its gonna actually show up? It depends on what type of Undead it is, Saraca replied. If its some sort of Undead General, itll be somewhere safe in the back. An Undead Captain might not care for its subordinates the same way a living Captain would, but theyd still be compelled to fight at the front if we cause enough trouble. And if its neither? Its always something. Thats just the way Undead are. Theres no such thing as an Undead being that manifests without an archetype. All evidence points to it being some sort of Commander. Of course, in an Undead force this powerful, one always had to be on the alert for more than one new type of Undead. This was especially the case since there werent very many Human themed ones in most of the world. The Undead tended to spawn according to the dominant race or society of the region. Should we take off any identifying markers? Mitra asked. Saraca looked down at his equipment. Yes, he answered as he removed a Confederacy insignia. If things go sideways, I dont want anyone linking us to the Confederacy. They were all warded from attempts at divination and detection abilities, but that didnt stop someone who saw from remembering what they wore. Check your contingency stuff, as well, Saraca said. This walk of shame is an especially long one. Fifteen minutes later, Saraca led his entourage out of Eastwatchs western gate. They found Rana Saj with Hhrolhr and Thurgakhr at the chain of fortifications raised along the first defence line, standing atop a magically-shaped stone tower north of the highway. Further along, Rolengoreks forces were conducting an orderly retreat in the face of an advancing fog bank. Saraca, Rana Saj said. I sent my skirmishers to relieve the forces still in retreat. Things are back under control, but the Undead are still pushing. How many people are still out there? Saraca asked. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Including my people, around seventy thousand. Anyone thats still alive should be with us within the next twenty minutes or so. The clans that were hit by the Undead are claiming that theres a new type out there, Hhrolhr said. I cant make much out of the description, though. What was it? Uhhumanoid and rotting. Moans or something. Tattered clothing. Aside from the fact that theyre tremendously strong, they sound like any other fleshy Undead. There must be more of a description than that, Saraca said. I havent come across any survivors from that initial charge and weve been skirmishing since then, Hhrolhr replied. The Undead should be pretty close now. We might be able to see for ourselves the next time the wind picks up. Saraca turned his attention from the fog bank to inspect the fortifications. Half of his entourage had spent the time since they determined where their defensive lines were directing the construction of a chain of low walls and towers that ran along the course of a small river. The earthen walls were only three metres high, but they became a formidable obstacle when placed at the top of the small ravine. How much of this is magically fashioned? Saraca asked. Just the towers, Karuvaki answered. We had a lot of labour available so they did what they could with the walls. Its not our Corps of Engineers work, but its better than nothing. And the enchanted part? That stretch next to the highway. Its where our enemies can deliver their forces the fastest, so it should be where most of the fighting is. They walked over to their position. Girika shivered as they stepped across the threshold of the enchanted area. I hate that feeling, he said. What is it? Rana Saj asked, Ive not felt anything like this before. We used Hallow spells to turn this entire position into holy ground. Those standing on it enjoy the effects of an Anti-Evil Protection spell, Undead are much easier to turn, and those who die here cannot be raised as one of the Undead. Additionally, a Freedom effect has been attached that will apply to anyone with a positive Karma score. Im not familiar with this Freedom. Its an effect that makes one immune to any effects that directly impair movement. Hhrolhr, try pulling on Thurgakhrs arm. Hhrolhr did as he asked, reaching out to grasp Thurgakhr around the wrist. His paw phased through. They both stared at the result. Its a simple way to check if it applies to an individual, Saraca said. You should have the other warriors stationed here test whether they receive the benefits or not. Does it work against magic? Rana Saj asked. Yes, Saraca answered. That includes the spells that weve been using to slow down the Undead. I see. So we can use those same spells while defending and anyone with the effect will fight unimpeded. And since the Undead have negative Karma scores, Saraca said, the Freedom effect wont apply to them. Rana Saj sent Hhrolhr and Thurgakhr to reorganise the defenders. Saraca ascended the tower at the centre of the position, waiting for a gust of wind to come off the river and blow the fog bank away. Do you have any other countermeasures in place here? Rana Saj asked. Well be placing a Forbiddance spell about three metres below the top of the ravine, Saraca answered. It does a few things, but the effect were using it for deals damage to beings that enter it. The farther the beings Karma score is from the casters, the more damage it takes. That means if we throw Girika down there, Mitra said, hes not going to be very happy. Hey, Im not that bad Additionally, Karuvaki said, our Druids have placed Spike Growth below the line where Forbiddance will be. Anything that walks through that area will take damage every step and may suffer crippling effects as a result of that damage. Ill have to let everyone know not to fall down thereanything else? We were thinking of placing a bunch of mines, but decided it wasnt worth the mana. Any Undead that make it to the wall will already have suffered grievous damage. Rana Saj looked down the ravine on the outside of the wall. I must wonder how you came up with this, he said. Its common practice in places with high magical integration, Saraca told him. Against living enemies far more often than the Undead. Those without countermeasures are destroyed very quickly. after were done here, Im going back to the jungle and never coming out. Its less vicious there. What about the Elder Liches? By all descriptions, they are prodigious casters that may have those countermeasures. Its possible, but unlikely. Even if they did, theyd have to get close enough to do something about it and we have tens of thousands of Rangers waiting for them. The wind finally picked up, taking the fog bank with it. Less than a kilometre away, the sun beamed down on the Undead advance. Behind the squads in the lead, a wall of hundreds of thousands of Undead followed. Saraca pulled out his spyglass, examining the front ranks. Those areWeeps? Mitra said from beside him, Human-form ones. Why are there so many of them? Kasturi said. How many do you see? Saraca asked. Several dozen, at least. Gladestalkers, prioritise Weeps. Attack as soon as they come in range. Bullets immediately started flying through the air. So many Weeps in one place was unprecedented, but unprecedented seemed to be the order of the day when it came to this particular Undead army. Im not familiar with these new Undead, Rana Saj said. Overall, Saraca said, theyre a bit less powerful than Death Knights but they hit harder and emit a poisonous black bile thats a bit more potent than Giant Scorpion venom. They have damage reduction, but any enchanted attack bypasses it. We dont want them reaching us because theyll flail around hitting everyone they can reach with that bile. They regenerate twice as fast as a Troll or Vampire so we need to destroy them while theres little interference. One of the Skeletal Dragons is loitering over the river nearby, Kasturi said. Can I get rid of it yet? Sure, Saraca said. Skeletal what? Rana Saj looked up at the sky. Theyre essentially Bone Golems in the shape of a Dragon, Saraca said. Unlike Golems, which are animated by bound Elementals, Skeletal Dragons are animated by negative energy which gives them the properties of the Undead. Theres a couple of invisible ones that theyve probably been using as flying observation platforms, but neither of them has come close enough to destroy until now. Shouts of alarm rose along the riverfront as the still-invisible pieces of the destroyed Skeletal Dragon rained into the river. To the west, the Undead picked up their pace after losing a pawful of Weeps. Rana Saj had his best hunters join the barrage at five hundred metres, and the entire wall was sending a hail of bullets on the Undead by the time they closed within three hundred. Retaliation came in the form of black crossbow bolts unleashed by the lightly-armoured line breakers mixed in with the Death Knights. Those caught by the projectiles were thrown off of the wall by the impact. Mystics rushed to tend to the wounded, though it seemed that the victims were dead more often than not. Dont falter! Rana Saj shouted, Destroy these abominations befC Saracas paw came up to catch a black quarrel sent in Rana Sajs direction. He examined it for a moment before tossing it onto the ravine. Make sure youre out of sight before you shout like that, Saraca said. Mitra, how are we doing with the Weeps? Most of them are gone, Kasturi said. Add the line breakers to the list of priority targets. Kasturi, start testing damage types. Four of the lightly-armoured Undead were blasted apart within seconds. The rest dashed for cover behind the rank of Death Knights. Several tight defensive formations manifested as they advanced toward the ravine. Saraca examined the arrangement of the enemys troops. They were still all uniform in their approach, with the ones on the highway matching pace with those in the fields. An extra two squads were on the highway, but they werent charging ahead to take the bridge. Is there any purpose in doing that? If he were in the enemy Commanders position, he would have sent his troops down the highway to smash through the easiest-to-reach part of the defensive line. The Undead seemed prepared to do exactly that, yet they werent doing so. Mitra, take the warriors and head to the bridge. We may have friends there soon. Right-o. Gladestalkers continue your attacks, but keep an eye on the surroundings. I forgot to ask, Saraca said, but the bridge has the same enchantments as the ravine, right? Hallow is already in place, Karuvaki said. We have people in position to get the others up once our allies finish crossing over. Roars of warning rose from the south. Saraca turned his attention to the riverbank. Squad of Undead coming ashore a few hundred metres behind the wall, Kasturi said. Should we switch targets? Saraca looked to the west. The Undead formations remained unchanged. Theyre not trying to pincer us? A distraction? Gladestalkers, destroy the line breakers and priests in the group behind us. Continue focusing on the enemies in front after that. Mitra, if theyre not going for the bridge, have the warriors bring them to you. A surge of energy filled him as the familiar feel of Mitras Dance washed over the defenders in the vicinity. Stage One, active. What element? Kasturi, how are damage types looking? The Death Knights, Priest-looking ones and the line breakers are all neutral, weirdly enough. None of the Elder Liches have conveniently popped up for testing, so I dont know whether theyve covered their weaknesses. The horde should just be as they are. In other words, fire or holy were their optimal choices. Holy. I dont know if the Undead have thought about it, but Rolengorek is all weak Druids. They dont have access to holy damage. Alrighty. Phase Two, incoming. Waiting for some actual fighting for the rest Murmurs rose from the nearby Kira warriors as their natural weapons took on a cool, blue-white glow. Rana Saj unsheathed his claws, turning his paw back and forth. At the risk of sounding entirely ignorant about everything, he said, whats this? An effect of Mitras Dance, Saraca replied. The surge of power a few minutes ago was her, as well. This most recent one adds holy element damage to the attacks of those affected by the Dance. So we dont have to rely on Martial Arts for elemental damage? Its cumulative with Martial Arts and weapon enchantments, Saraca said, so youll still hit harder if you use them. Death Knights have obnoxiously high physical defence and strong armour, so anyone that fights them will want as much non-physical damage as possible. Woo, here they come! Saraca looked down at the highway, which ran by the base of the tower. Several warriors from his entourage were running back with Death Knights on their tails. Mitra visibly bounced in anticipation. Are they going to be alright? Rana Saj asked, Even one Death Knight was hard enough to destroy. It wont be a problem, Saraca answered. A house guard of this calibre is more than sufficient for a few Death Knights. The ten Death Knights were each taunted by one of Saracas warriors, turning the battle into ten duels. Two warriors stood by, keeping an eye out for any surprises. Mitra went to one of the Death Knights and took its flamberge away. She tossed it over the side of the bridge and it disappeared into the water with a plop. What now, MisterCGYAAAH! Mitra dodged to the side as the flamberge rematerialised in the Death Knights hand and it took a stab at her. She snatched the weapon away again and threw it over the bridge. The weapon reappeared in the Death Knights gauntlet. Hey, ji I saw it. The Dancer disarmed the Death Knight for a third time. She grasped the hilt and gave it a few swings before tossing it away. Then, she reached out with her paw as if to call it back to herself. Instead, the weapon popped up in the Death Knights possession. The warrior taunted the Death Knight back to herself before it could take another swing at Mitra. What is she playing at? Rana Saj murmured. Mitras not playing, Saraca told him. Shes investigating an anomaly. Naturally-manifested Undead dont just magically get their equipment back like that. On the third test, she wielded the weapon and checked it for some sort of recall enchantment, but it still went back to the Death Knight. As far as he knew, only one category of entities could do that: summons. A low growl filled his throat as his attention went from the battle on the bridge to the mass of Undead advancing in the west. The answer as to how so many of them could appear in one place had unpleasantly revealed itself. Not only was there an Undead Commander somewhere out there, but there was also a being powerful enough to summon Death Knights. Yet, it was not fear that came with this revelation: only a sense of urgency. They had to be destroyed before they gained too much momentum. Otherwise, the world would quake under the boots of an army the likes of which it had never seen before. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 13, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Another Death Knight crumbled to pieces amidst the cheers of Rolengoreks warriors. Mitra moved with the growing number of freed-up guards to dispatch the next. Several defenders from clan Kira filled the space that they left, cautiously examining the remains of the Undead warrior as they dissipated in the wind. I still cant wrap my head around the existence of the Undead, Rana Saj said. How can something so substantial just becomedust? Youve encountered elementals before, havent you? Saraca asked. Of course, Rana Saj answered. Most are Water Elementals that dwell in the rivers. We also have Air and Earth Elementals in the mountains. But the Undead have blades that cleave flesh and armour that can turn tooth and claw. Ive heard that Humans gird themselves for battle similarly, yet the Undead leave nothing behind. I suppose your confusion is in how you frame their existence, Saraca said. As a living being, one tends to match what they see to what they are familiar with. Most tend to view clothing, accessories, combat equipment and vehicles as separate from the individuals that use them. For the Undead, however, it is a part of their being. "The Undead are often compared to Elementals because, despite their appearance, they come into existence as a complete concept. Here, you have Undead from Human-dominated realms, so they appear much as Humans of different vocations do. A Death Knight comes into existence complete with the equipment of a knight, and that equipment disappears with it. Of course, any acquisitions that the Undead made over the course of that existence wouldnt disintegrate with them if they were destroyed. The fact that the Undead they were facing were summons neatly explained why they didnt have anything like that. Summoners rarely equipped their summons, after all. The question now was how they were being summoned. Undead such as Death Knights couldnt be created through a generic summon-line spell. Groups of Necromancers didn''t simply perform rituals to create Elder Liches for research work. If it was possible, Cabals of Elder Liches would just grow non-stop through the mass production of more Elder Liches by their members. The world would be a very different place if that were the case. Another Death Knight crumbled to dust. Now over their elation that the rout had been decisively stemmed, the battles spectators appeared to be eagerly studying how the remaining Undead were being dispatched. They wouldnt be able to handle them as easily as Saracas entourage, but with so many of them, all they needed were suitable champions and mystics to support them to make the outcome slow, but inevitable. The main Undead offensive was starting to enter the ravine, but the steady demise of the detachment sent to attack the rear had clearly given them pause. No Death Knights came charging up the slope, nor did any Elder Liches appear to try and bombard the fortifications. Kasturi, he said. Can you see whats going on down there? Theyre consolidating under cover on the far side of the ravine, the Gladestalker replied. It looks like theyre using weaker Undead to probe the way ahead. Would you like us to get in close and attack them? No, our field defences should get rid of all those weaklings, Saraca said. Keep attacking the powerful Undead that you can see. If they end up not doing anything, take the opportunity to rest. The more we fight, the more that Undead Commander learns. If we let it get away Karuvaki. Saraca asked, Assuming that these Undead have been summoned or created as summons, how long would it take for them to replace this force were facing? That would depend on how theyre being made, Karuvaki replied. Elder Liches C the naturally-manifested ones that we know of, at least C can create permanent Undead out of corpses. There is a limit to how many they can control, and the hordes that defend their lairs are numbered strictly within those limits. Field studies have noted that, even with plentiful corpses, they appear to be limited to creating twenty per day. The strength is dependent on the caster, but nothing much stronger than a Bone Vulture or Skeleton Warrior has been observed to be raised. All types of Undead raised in this fashion are mindless, so no Lesser Vampires, Mummies, or the like. What about spells? They can bolster those numbers with summoning spells, but summon-line spells are limited in duration, That makes any buildup through them impossible. As for other methodsSkeletal Dragons are created through a series of rituals much like Golems are, and I doubt anyone would be enforcing any laws against it where they come from. How long does that take? The main delays come from the availability of animating force to bind to the construct. In addition to several months of binding rituals, we have to capture Earth Elementals of suitable strength to power our Golems. No one would think of creating Undead with similar rituals in most places because negative energy is so limited that it would take lifetimes to complete a single Skeletal Dragon. Your people attempted such a thing? Rana Saj asked It was centuries ago when conflict along the Confederacys borders was far more frequent, Karuvaki said. Some of our Necromancers proposed that the negative energy generated from warfare could be captured and put to use by animating necromantic constructs like Skeletal Dragons. The product would then be put to use as an economic or military asset. That seems dangerous, Rana Saj said. The one thing that definitively limits warfare would instead become a reason to wage war. Thats ultimately what led to the proposals rejection, Karuvaki nodded. But only after a decade of deliberation by the council. The answer may seem obvious to you, but advancement as a society can come with many illnesses. People who benefit from past growth and progress may start believing that growth and progress are objectively good things. This is especially the case if they are distanced from the costs. Our people have been forced to learn this lesson C often painfully C on several occasions. And some countries ignored those lessons entirely. The neighbouring Minos League was one such place: a colossus built from the heedless expansion of industry and economic exploitation in the pursuit of profit and technological progress. Whether through diplomacy or conquest, they invariably transformed the world for the worse. So which one is it? Girika asked, Are these Undead being created like an Elder Lich creates Skeletons and Zombies, or are they being assembled in some negative energy factory? Thats impossible to say without extended study, and we cant discount the possibility of an unknown process. Even if a Death Knight took the same time to create as a War Golem of equivalent strength, the Undead have all the time in the world to create them so long as they remain undisturbed. I can easily see that happening if theyre based in the centre of that giant negative energy zone. In any case, Saraca said, it has to be stopped. No craft, technique, or knowledge possessed by these Undead can be allowed to exist. Thankfully, thisfaction of Undead appears to be isolated from the rest of the world. They must be destroyed before any fruit of their effort can spread. He couldnt imagine the catastrophe that would face them if it did. Powerful Undead were relatively rare outside of the Dreadlands, but there were still enough to cause a major crisis if they learned how to do the same thing as the Undead of the Katze Plains. And if the Undead of the Dreadlands learn, the Crusader States will fall and half of the continent will go with them. Lesser Undead have crossed the river, Kasturi said, they should be running into the field defences any time now. Im going to set the Forbiddance zones with the others now, Karuvaki said before stepping away. Saraca went over to the western edge of the tower, trying to catch a glimpse of their approaching foes. In addition to the magical defences they had set, the ravine was a snarl of brush and trees. The sound of rustling leaves and snapping branches rose from below as the Undead clumsily forced their way through. Bullets started whistling through the air as the defenders attempted to stave off their advance. Waste of bullets, Girika grumbled. Its fine for now, Saraca said. If none of the defenders attacked, even the Undead would know that something was going on. Were done down here. Anything interesting happen? No. Any sign of additional attacks along the shore? Not that I can tell. Strange The Undead that were sent against him were very powerful by most peoples standards, but they had already been defeated a few times. If the enemy Commander wanted to assault the first real line of defence, they should have sent more. Ooh, looks like theyre here. Mitra came up to join them. She sat on her haunches at the edge of the tower, leaning forward for a better look. Theyre in the Spike Growth, now, Kasturi said. The closest Undead that he could spot were starting to fall over. Ten minutes passed and nothing made it out of the brush at the bottom of the ravine. Is that spell truly so powerful? Rana Saj said, Some of our mystics do have it, but Ive not seen it put to much practical use. Its good for when one knows where their opponents will traverse, Saraca told him. Your usual form of warfare is highly mobile and irregular, so Spike Growth is mostly useless in that situation. At most, one of your mystics might use it to hamper pursuit in a narrow area. Yes, thats what they mainly use it for. It doesnt obliterate our enemies like this, though. Most of the Zombies out there are much weaker than your foes on the Jorgulan Front. They arent strong enough to make it more than a few steps into the Spike Growth. Skeletal Undead are resistant to piercing damage so they should make it through, but Death Knights dont raise Skeletons. Ghouls, Ghasts and Wights wont make it much farther than the Zombies. Spectral Undead wont be hit by the spikes, and Blood Meat Hulks will regenerate their way through. Whether the Undead Commander would try to force their way through after discovering what lay in store for their forces was still in question. When they came up with the defensive scheme, they still assumed that the opposing side was something along the lines of an Undead force directed by Elder Liches. Now, he wasnt sure how cautious the enemy Commander would be. On one hand, they had just lost a squad of Death Knights on a fruitless attempt to break Rolengoreks defences despite the risk of loss being very real. On the other hand, they were using lesser Undead to investigate those same defences. It was more than a bit confusing, but Saraca supposed that he shouldnt expect their opponent to think like any living race that he knew of. Since theyre Undead from a Human-dominated region, can I use that as a thematic base to work off of? He was already doing that, in part, working under the assumption that they were forming battle lines and using formations as Humans did. The thing was that, when the Undead went on the offensive, those formations dissolved and each Undead soldier operated independently as things devolved into a chaotic brawl. Not that he was complaining. If anything, he was thankful that the Undead Commander hadnt figured out how to use empowered formations and didnt appear to be anywhere close. Blood Meat Hulk coming through, Kasturi said. A shadow in the undergrowth appeared several seconds later. The Blood Meat Hulk eventually struggled its way through the fields of Spike Growth. It left the brush and took one step before it disintegrated. Ouch, Mitra said. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! What was that? Rana Saj asked. It hit the Forbiddance field, Karuvaki answered from behind them. Several Wraiths hit the field, similarly disintegrating. It was joined by several Skeleton Warriors and some other assorted Undead. Will the Death Knights be destroyed the same way? No, Karuvaki said. They can probably cross the field four or five times before being destroyed. The question now is whether the enemy forces will be deterred by the effect, Saraca said. The Undead, deterred? Saraca shifted slightly at Karuvakis tone. I know its a weird thing to consider, but it is what it is. An Undead Commander will have a Commanders insights, though they admittedly might take advantage of them in a characteristically Undead way. What the hell is that supposed to mean? Girika said. A high-pitched wail filled the air as dozens of Wraiths flew straight up the ravine. Many of the defenders stepped back at the unsettling scene, but most of the spectral Undead disintegrated the moment they hit the Forbiddance field. Saraca looked up at the few that had missed it by flying too high. Uh oh, Mitra said. Air Elementals! Prepare to intercept! Summon Monster V. The Druids and Sacred Claws in Saracas entourage summoned their Elementals just as an Undead Beast arced through the clear blue sky. It crashed to the ground a few dozen metres below the wall. More followed, and soon the sky was filled with cows, horses, sheep, goats, boars and other zombified animals. A few failed to make it over the defensive fields, but that number was getting lower as the seconds passed. Were not stopping that with so few Elementals, Karuvaki said. Thats not what theyre for, Saraca replied. Once they start consistently clearing the barrier, expect worse. Shouts rose along the walls. The Undead projectiles started coming apart in the air as Rolengoreks hunters intercepted them. Here they come As expected, once whatever was launching the Undead over the defence fields figured out a safe height for the Undead to cross over, Death Knights started joining the rain of Undead Beasts. They were curled up on themselves as they ascended, looking like spiky black trebuchet rounds. The first of the Death Knights stopped at the vertex of its parabolic flight and was sent back in the opposite direction. It crashed back into the brush at the bottom of the ravine. Dont send them straight back down. We want them to take as much damage as possible. The next Death Knight was caught and tossed further into the air. Still, even more made it through. They landed below the walls on either side of the bridge, raising their tower shields over their heads as a storm of bullets flew in to assail them. This is too many for my people to fight at once, Rana Saj said. They dont have to defeat them, Saraca said. Delaying tactics are fine. Well make our way around cleaning these up. Rana Saj descended the tower, bellowing out orders. Saraca hopped down onto the wall, grabbing the Death Knight that had landed there by the vambrace and flinging it back down the ravine. It hit the slope halfway to the bottom and tumbled into the trees. Gladestalkers, stay on the wall and knock any Undead that landed on top of them back down. Mitra, go with the warriors and take half of the Druids and Sacred Claws. Ill be up on the wall with the Gladestalkers. One of his guards jumped off of the wall with a roar, knocking down a Death Knight scaling the ravine. He picked it up and hurled it back through the defensive fields and into the brush. More guards streamed past him, half of them sending Death Knights to the bottom of the ravine while the other half worked on destroying their opponents. Saraca observed the surroundings as more Death Knights landed on the slope. Theres no end to this Or, more accurately, they had no time. While they were at the part of the front that was having the most trouble, the fighting only involved a third of the enemys forces. If they were tied up for too long, their front would be the only ones standing while the rest of Rolengoreks forces were crushed. Two more Death Knights dropped onto the wall ahead of them. His entourage shifted forward to tie them up. Saraca narrowed his eyes, looking over his shoulder. Were being drawn away from the bridge. Reduce the number of opponents and hold here. Several Undead went tumbling down the slope, but they were replaced by more. Saraca looked around, trying to figure out what the enemy Commander was trying to do. Getting knocked back down into the ravine through the field defences wasnt something that the Undead could keep up with for long, so if it was a delaying tactic, it wasnt a very effective one. If there was a trap being set, he couldnt see it. Kasturi, he said, can you see whats going on in the north? Its over the horizon, the Gladestalker replied. There isnt a vantage around here high enough to let me see that far. The portions of the front that I can see are still holding. Zombies started to appear ahead of them as the Death Knights that they were ignoring turned on Rolengoreks defenders. Several attempts to hold its attention failed before someone strong enough appeared. The other warriors closed in to pick the Death Knight apart, but, then, droplets of hissing black bile rained over them. A Weep landed shortly after, adding to the cries of dismay as it slashed at everything it could reach. Take down that Weep! Keep an eye out for more. Everywhere warriors gathered to take on the Death Knights, a Weep landed. Saracas Gladestalkers worked on destroying any they could get a clean angle of attack on. More and more fell to repeat the same scene across the front, and Saraca furrowed his brow. Didnt we focus on taking the Weeps down while they were on their way here? We did, Kasturi replied. Then why are there so many landing on us now? They may be summons, Karuvaki said. The temporary sort. Summon Undead V should be able to produce them. Even so, Saraca said, this is way too many. Another Weep landed, this time amidst Mitras group. They turned away from the Death Knight they were working on to destroy it. Is everyone alright down there? Were good. The other defenders probably arent, though. He was well aware of that, but they didnt have the mana to cure thousands of warriors afflicted by the poisonous bile. If things continued as they were, Rolengoreks mystics would be completely out of mana if they tried to cure everyone. If they didnt, their forces would slowly weaken and die from the poison. Not only was the use of Weeps a bid to disrupt the defenders, but they were also being used to nullify the Beastman forces mana advantage. The Undead wouldnt need any clever tactics to secure victory in that case. Once the defenders were out of mana, they wouldnt be able to sustain much of anything and the Undead wouldnt allow anyone the time they needed to rest. While it very much had the feel of a first battle between Rolengoreks combined forces and the Undead, it was in reality the only battle C one that would stretch on until the defenders were exhausted and collapsed. Report! Erm, youre Saraca, right? I am, he glanced at the young Baagh runner. Rana Saj says that the Undead are moving to secure the bridge. Their numbers are too great to hold back. So, they were trying to position us away from their objective Let Rana Saj know were on our way, Saraca said. Throw those Undead into the ravine: were heading back to the bridge. His bodyguard complied, but the moment they moved toward the highway, two Death Knights came to taunt them. Saraca broke his subordinates out of the effect, but the Death Knights continued to hound their withdrawal. Past the Death Knights, the defenders sent worried looks toward him as they struggled against their own opponents. He wondered how many would survive, but if a decisive victory wasnt achieved by the evening, none of them would. By the time they reached the bridge, both sides were under Undead control. Clan Kira had been pushed east past the tower. Several warbands alternated between engaging and avoiding their foes, using the combination of Entangle and Freedom that Saraca had mentioned. Prepare to form up! Gladestalkers can continue fighting from the wall. Take down those casters supporting from the rear. Saraca hopped down and kicked away one of the pesky Death Knights on his guards tails. He sent the other one tumbling at it, then turned to take advantage of the opening. Shyena-vyuha! Push the Undead back down the bridge! His entourage rapidly formed a battle line with six warriors on each wing. Mitra stood at the tip of the beak of the hawk formation, while Saraca stood at the neck. The Druids and Sacred Claws formed the body. Within three seconds of Saraca issuing his orders, they charged and smashed into the flank of the Undead spearhead, closing the distance in a blink. Keep pushing! Burn in six! The violent impact compacted the Undead ranks. Karuvaki and the other casters raised their hands. Maximise Magic C Flame Strike! Six columns of divine fire fell from the heavens and washed over the Undead. Unlike the living, who would have surely flinched and scattered away, the Undead continued forward through the tremendous damage, focusing solely on their objective. This, however, worked to Saracas advantage. Again! Maximise Magic C Flame Strike! Lack of fear and the capability to ignore staggering pain and crippling injuries were often touted as an advantage that the Undead had over the living. Here, however, it was being used to keep them in an ideal arrangement for area-of-effect spells. The Death Knight in front of Mitra fell apart. For those that survived, arms and legs were still seared away and the resistance of the Undead ranks crumbled. Rana Sajs forces joined the push across the bridge. When they crossed the threshold of the Forbiddance spell, a full third of the Undead disintegrated. After that, the surviving Undead put up resistance again, though it was because they were being slowed by the Stone Spikes C a higher-tier version of Spike Growth for stony terrain C and Entangle fields behind the Forbiddance spell. Dispel the Stone Spikes on the bridge. Dont push them off, destroy every last one of them! Saracas attention went from the violence in front of him to the fields beyond. The Undead forces were reacting to the turnaround on the bridge by bringing in forces to cover the hole. Several squads of Undead came out of the river, as well as forces from all around as they reacted to the sudden development. His eyes narrowed as they moved toward a contingent of Death Knights that were still in the same position where he had seen them at the beginning of the advance. Why are those still there His gaze went past the contingent, following the highway as it passed between the Rolengorek and a small hill. His eyes stopped at the hill, which was topped by a single tree. Gladestalkers, come and join us. Kasturi and the others hopped down to join him. The defenders on the walls were still embroiled in their battle with the Death Knights, but no more could be seen being lobbed through the sky. To either side, the Undead were still rushing to form up with the ones stationed on the highway. Rana Saj! Saraca called out to the Baagh Lord as he checked over his warriors. What is it? Rana Saj came jogging up to him. Were going on the offensive. On the offensive where? Saraca made an inconspicuous gesture with his head. See that hill over there? He said, The Undead are positioned to protect it. Are you saying that the enemy Commander is using it as a vantage? Its an opportunity that we cant give up, Saraca said. Gather your clan. We may be able to put a stop to the Undead in one decisive move. Rana Saj called for his forces, but Saraca only waited for as long as it took his entourage to refresh their enchantments. They had to move before the Undead finished reconsolidating their lines. As the hill slowly came closer, he turned to Kasturi. Kasturi, Saraca said. That hill over there: what do you see? The Gladestalker shaded her eyes with a paw. One female Human child sitting at a small wooden tablethats not weird at all. The Undead of Katze are Human-themed, Saraca said. A real Human certainly wouldnt be calmly sitting behind the Undead lines. Rana Saj: were going to punch through that escort and overwhelm her position. Do you think it will be a difficult fight? It might be. Or she could try and run away before we get there. Between all of us, however, we should come out on top. The Undead escort had bulked up somewhat by the time they came within five hundred metres. Saraca called for a tighter formation. My forces will create the opening you need to get through, he told Rana Saj. After we break through, spread out to cover the hill just in case she tries to run away. Once we get close, well have our hunters run ahead and begin harassing the target. If shes a Necromancer of some sort, they may destroy her outright. I hope this works out, Rana Saj said. I dont think our forces could survive to nightfall otherwise. Their pace increased as contact with the Undead escort grew imminent. A wall of black tower shields faced them, but it wouldnt help in any way. Scatter them! Turn Undead! The members of the Undead escort fled in every direction. Between Karuvaki and the other Sacred Claws, it was an inevitable outcome. The only exceptions were the three Death Knights that turned to dust on the spot. Clan Kira flowed around and past the broken position. This is it! Saraca shouted, Go! Even as he urged Rana Saj and his Clan forward, a sense of foreboding swept over him. Then, a solitary figure fell out of the sky to land on the highway in front of them. Her voice resounded in the air with crystal clarity. Stand your ground! As one, the Undead stopped. They immediately turned around and converged on Saraca and his allies. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 13, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 A grim expression graced Ludmilas features as she silently watched the advance of her forces. It was true that they were rapidly gaining ground, yes, but the manner in which they did so was more displeasing than anything else. Across the ten-kilometre-long section of her front, the members of her infantry squads flung themselves into the fray with wild abandon. They hacked, slashed, stabbed and bashed their way forward, though which way forward was depended on which servitor one happened to be looking at. Some had separated so far from their comrades that she wasnt even sure if they could see one another. Was I really that angry? The Undead servitors of the Sorcerous Kingdom supposedly acted according to the will of the one directing them. She was admittedly frustrated over the tactics that the Beastmen had come up with to isolate and destroy her troops, but she wasnt furious to the point that she wanted her forces to throw caution to the wind and scatter in every direction as they rampaged throughout the front. And, yet, here they were. Ludmila was reasonably certain that the Beastmen would have inflicted even more losses if she hadnt called her Elder Liches forward to add to the chaos. Each one of them cast Summon Undead V, producing an Undead being known as a Weep. The eyeless, sore-infested things had a Difficulty Rating in the high seventies and she would have used them sooner, but they were too high to include in an Undead horde and would have been a constant drain on the Elder Liches mana. We need to reorder our lines, Ludmila said. This one fails to see why such measures are necessary, Saiko replied. They may not be necessary at the moment, but not taking every opportunity to instil proper martial habits into the Royal Army is tantamount to negligence. Discipline and technique are cultivated over time; they must be achieved in advance of any event where necessity calls for them. Who is the chief of staff of the Southeast Army Group, anyway? It was a question borne out of frustration more than anything else, as Ludmila already knew the answer. The Southeast Army Group didnt have a chief of staff assigned to it. Instead, it was administered as an extension of Army Group Centre, which was responsible for the security of E-Rantel and the capital region. In other words, its affairs were directed by the civilian administration of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The priorities of the administration meant that their training and experience differed substantially from the Army Groups with military Commanders managing them. While the North and Southwest Army Groups focused on the development of the Sorcerous Kingdoms armed forces, the Southeast Army Group did what the civilian administration considered important. This meant that their activities revolved around the duties that servitors deployed for domestic work were expected to know. They patrolled the areas of the Katze Plains that bordered friendly countries, keeping them clear of wild Undead. The ruined cities concealed deep within the wasteland had been cleaned up and converted into training centres where Death-series servitors and Elder Liches familiarised themselves with customs routines and sentry duties. They even simulated various crimes for servitors-in-training to respond to. Soul Eaters practised pulling various vehicles around or were acclimated to powering industrial machinery. Outside of those activities, they were placed on standby C or, as Liane put it, placed in storage. There were so many in storage that the combined forces operating in the Draconic Kingdom barely amounted to five per cent of their total number. Any outsider who saw them would probably flee to the furthest corner of the world or just commit suicide thinking that the world was doomed anyway. In conventional terms, the army groups managed by the civilian administration were trained as militia or meant to serve as rentals. It was strange to think it strange, as that was what security forces managed by civilian administrations generally were. What was actually strange was that the civilian administration was managing the Royal Army at all C and the majority of it at that. The arrangement was yet another manifestation of the odd way that the Sorcerous Kingdoms highest echelons did things. Under Lady Shalltear, Ludmila had drawn many parallels between her lieges duties and her own, but there were still some things that were too foreign or just didnt make sense at all. Grand Marshal Cocytus was officially the head of the Royal Army, but Prime Minister Albedo was his superior and that somehow meant that she could take most of the Royal Army under her control for her purposes. Some of those purposes seemed reasonable C such as the need to train militia C while others felt completely arbitrary. Thats how it works and its the way things are meant to be answered little for Ludmila, yet, both Lord Cocytus and Lady Shalltear thought it a matter of course. I should have brought my own regiments in Marshal Saroukhanyans insistence on handling the Beastmen in the southern provinces while the Royal Army dealt with the Oriculon Reach meant that Ludmilas forces ended up staying at home. Not that the Southeast Army Group was so terrible that it merited replacement. In fact, they were probably as perfect as one could get for the task right up until the point where they met resistance from the warrior clans. Since they were trained as militia, they operated in the idealised form that the civilian administration demanded. As a result, they sorted out the Draconic Kingdom as they swarmed over it like a horde of groundskeepers, cleaning up towns, villages, and roads as they went. Refuse was picked up, buildings and infrastructure inspected, corpses C and pieces of corpses C were collected and vehicles parked in designated areas. Armies usually left a mess in their wake as a consequence of conflict, but this army did the exact opposite. However, as nice as it was, that wasnt the primary purpose of a professional military. When she was assigned personnel from the Southeast Army Group, Ludmila rationalised it as an exercise and practical experience for troops that sorely needed it. She even thought them ideal for the role as they chased the civilian tribes across the Draconian Kingdom. Unfortunately, that was all proven to be wishful thinking. As with any army, the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom needed to be able to function as an army before entering any theatre as one. The lack of discipline wasnt the first sign of the problem, either. Various issues manifested on an organisational level long before ones directly related to combat operations. The sergeants werent accustomed to field operations and struggled to stay on top of everything. As a result, their officers worked nonstop to make up for the difference. This didnt work very well when there were only five of them. An officer in the Imperial Army oversaw five Sergeants. In the Draconic Kingdom, Ludmila and her officers were overseeing thirty Elder Liches who were sergeants in name and two hundred more with their dominated auxiliaries. Things worked so long as they went roughly according to plan. They became a mess otherwise. One might have seen this and concluded that the problem was a shortage of officers. But, while that would have helped and was slated for the future, the fact of the matter was that the organisational issues that they were facing wouldnt have been as severe if the Southeast Army Group had the same training as the North or Southwest. They could hardly blame the servitors for not receiving the proper training; they just had to deal with it as Lady Shalltear was wont to say. Ludmila had brought up the issue with the general staff, and they all agreed that it was an issue. Agreement was all that seemed to come out of it, however, as the ways of the Royal Court acted as an impassable barrier to improvement. How do I even deal with this? It was said that, in lieu of the desires of the living, the Undead pursued what they considered important with an intensity that the living would consider madness. It was also said that summons desired nothing else but fulfilling the will of their master. The chaos below appeared to be the result. Every Beastman slain signalled success. And, so, they went out and slew Beastmen without end. Not out of bloodlust or even the things that people commonly attributed to the Undead, but out of a desire to fulfil their purpose. Like children who wished only to please their parents, the Undead servitors gleefully went about turning the fields red with the blood of their foes. She idly wondered whether the Sorcerer King had ever experienced one of his Death Knights running off on him before. Are Olgas forces displaying the same behaviour? Ludmila asked. It appears to be the case, Saiko replied. However, the squads under her command are not achieving the same gains as those on the western front. She had hoped that the noticeably slower progress meant that she was able to keep her subordinates under control. Apparently not. What do you think is causing the difference? Commander quality. Of course. It wasnt any particular thing that she did C it was her build. Job Class Levels were the go-to answer when it came to the analysis of the Elder Liches. They were probably on the right track, but it felt reductive to the extreme. It might have been that the sum of her life resulted in Job Class levels, but they were seen as the entirety of what a person was rather than being a part of them. That sort of thinking didnt sit well with her, and it had long become pervasive within the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead administration. She could understand the desire to optimise, but the way the central administration saw things precluded any notions of personal agency. As a Noble, she knew that things just tended to look that way whenever they were put to paper, but she was almost certain that the central administration literally saw people that way. One also needs to account for the possibility that there are differences in the opposition, Ludmila told Saiko. People arent summons, and armies are never perfectly uniform in troop quality. Saiko offered no response. The Elder Lich probably didnt have any appreciation for what she had said. Even Nonna, who was in constant contact with Ludmilas subjects, almost seemed offended when one Farmers yield was slightly different from anothers, or even with logs from woodcutters having different volumes or requiring different durations to season. None of her audits turned up anything, but that only seemed to offend her even more. Ludmila frowned as Rauls Skeletal Dragon banked east before it reached the river. Raul, mind your positioning. Youre getting too close to the front. The Skeletal Dragon altered its course slightly. Ludmila turned her attention back to the Beastmen, eyeing the line of fortifications in the distance. She had watched their progress since arriving at the front and conducting attacks all night, though she was still unsure how the towers had come into being. Her best guess was that they used magic to shape the stone and Rolengoreks forces had mystics aplenty. Overall, it was a normal enough thing. If people knew that they would fight a set-piece battle somewhere, they would inevitably raise some defences. The Imperial Army raised earthworks to counter their infantry-heavy opposition C both Demihumans and Humans alike. Re-Estize used anti-cavalry defences because the Empire primarily fielded cavalry. From what she had seen of Rolengorek''s defences during her flight with Ilyshn''ish, the Beastmen favoured high stone fortifications that commanded a view of the surrounding terrain. Those defences run to the riverbank, but they dont run along the riverbank. Are they that confident that they can resist Raul''s assaults during the day? The fortifications encircled Eastwatch, so it was also true that any attacks from the rear would be caught between the fortress city and the first defensive line. It made for an easy encirclement if they simply gave way to attackers and formed up behind them. Since they had proven that they could trap and destroy Death-series servitors, getting caught deep in the Beastmens forces presented substantial risks. Raul, keep your attacks quick and shallow. They may look soft along the riverbank, but that location is ideal for entrapping attackers. Captain, Saiko said, the Beastmen are accelerating their withdrawal. Below them, Rolengoreks forces seemed to melt away, but it wasnt a rout. Their warbands still maintained discipline as they retreated to their fortifications. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Reform the lines. Do not pursue. She put extra emphasis into her order, hoping that it would count for something. Thankfully, the infantry squads stopped, though the Death Warriors pulled out their crossbows and continued attacking from where they were. Well, I didnt say not to attack. Ludmila looked behind to the dominated forces bringing up the rear. The infantry squads had gained a kilometre on them since she called for a general advance. She returned her attention to the Beastmen and her eyes settled on where the highway spanned the shallow ravine in front of the Beastmens earthworks. Theyve set some sort of trap in the ravine, she murmured. Studies have proven that Rangers cannot detect traps from over a kilometre away, Saiko told her. I didnt detect any traps directly, Ludmila replied. The Beastman forces are using the bridges to cross rather than just going through the ravine. Theres no reason why they shouldnt C especially when they have enemies behind them. All forces, advance. Maintain your lines. Despite seeing that Ludmilas forces had resumed their advance, the Beastmen still insisted on using the bridges. There was definitely something waiting for her forces in the ravine. Infantry squads, once you enter the ravine, find some cover and hold your positions. Controllers, prepare a variety of Undead to investigate the terrain for traps. A bullet clanked off of the shield of a Death Knight. She gauged the distance to the ravine. That attack was from over seven hundred metres away We have no record of an attack being made from that distance by the Beastmen with such accuracy, Saiko said. Another bullet whistled in, taking the head off of an Elder Lich sergeant. Form shield walls! Theres a powerful Ranger in the enemy forces. A Death Priest restored the Elder Lichs head. They moved to take cover behind the line of tower shields. More bullets struck the wall of metal. How are their shields holding out? Ludmila asked. No damage has been reported so far, Saiko answered. Maybe they were using a specific set of Martial Arts to strike accurately from so far away. A Weep fell to the ground, its leg blasted off just above the knee. Another lost its arm at the shoulder, and the stump spurted sizzling black bile as the Weep ignored the damage and continued forward. Controllers, theyre imbuing their attacks with Holy Damage to disable regeneration. Expect to lose your summons, but dont replace them just yet. Lets pick up the pace. The wall of shields advanced at a jog, though it seemed like a walk with the fields churned to mud. Captain, Saiko said, high altitude observers have lost track of the Skeletal Dragon in use by sub-commander Raul. Ludmila stared at the Elder Lich. what about Raul? She asked. Unknown. Contact his adjutant and find out what happened. She looked toward the Oriculon, but there was nothing to see but the sun reflecting off of the water. Did he get too close to the shore and get detected through Invisibility? That shouldnt have been the case as she had just warned him about it. Captain, Saiko said, this one is unable to establish contact with sub-commander Rauls adjutant. The adjutant was destroyed? The Message spell failed to reach its intended recipient. Which meant that the recipient no longer existed or was being blocked somehow. The former seemed to be the most likely case considering that they were flying over a river. Lets gain some altitude, Ludmila said. Do not go within a kilometre of that wall. Whatever took down Rauls Skeletal Dragon saw right through its invisibility. That means youre at risk, as well. Try contacting Raul. A Skeletal Dragon and an Elder Lich adjutant. Squads of Death-series Servitors. Yet, even with all of that, the enemy managed to get him. Ludmila looked toward the Oriculon again. She figured he would be next to untouchable when she brought him along. Now, she was wondering if he was dead. Could he be resurrected? If not, how could she bring herself to face the parents who had entrusted their son to her care? Captain, Saiko said, this one has established contact with sub-commander Raul. She breathed a sigh of relief. Is he alright? The sub-commander is currently floating down the Oriculon. No injuries were reported. An Elder Lich has been dispatched to retrieve him. Saiko paused for a moment before speaking again. A Death Knight from Squad Twenty-Eight has been destroyed. A tendril of anxiety rose within her. Thats one of Raulsis something chasing after him? Squad Twenty-Eight is currently attacking Beastman positions along the river. Squad Twenty-Eight, withdraw into the river. They are unable to comply, Saiko said. The entire squad has fallen victim to the taunt tactics of the Beastmen. This again Her fading worry for Raul was replaced with mounting frustration. She still hadnt come up with a solution for the problem aside from an all-out attack. Where are they? Ludmila sighed. Saiko pointed down at the bridge. Ludmila had the Elder Lich stand by while she carefully descended to take a closer look. By the time she came close enough to make out the details of the fight, it was already over. She returned to Saiko, not willing to risk detection with what appeared to be several powerful Rangers at large. I couldnt catch any details, Ludmila said. How did they end up out of the river, anyway? They were ordered to attack, Saiko replied. Going by what the squads sergeant related to this one before it perished, they were supposed to be part of a larger effort. So youre saying that only the first squad in the assault received their orders before Rauls adjutant was destroyed? She wasnt sure what to think. Not only was it an extraordinarily unlucky event, but the sole squad that had received its orders faithfully carried them out in vain. Ludmila closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Olga, Raul went for a swim. Take command of his squads on your side. Also, mind your distance to the front. The Beastmen have spells or individuals that can see through invisibility, and theyre landing accurate attacks from a kilometre away. Saiko, have our sergeants found anything in this ravine? The Beastmen have prepared traps on their side of the ravine, the Elder Lich replied. Most notably are what appears to be Spike Growth spells. And, just like that, all of their weak Undead were rendered useless. Fleshy Undead would be sliced to ribbons trying to cross the Spike Growth. Skeletons would eventually get through, but a single bullet from even the weakest Beastman hunter would destroy them. What are they trying now? We are investigating the extent of the Spike Growth effect with Blood Meat Hulks, as well as anything else that may be in placeBlood Meat Hulks are being destroyed across the front. By what? Unknown. Their demise was instantaneous. Ludmila waited as the sergeants continued their testing. While that happened, the Undead continued to gather in the ravine. She pondered how she might assault the Beastmens position. How high is this magical barrier thats destroying all of our test subjects? She asked. Is it just a ground effect like Spike Growth? Spectral Undead such as Wraiths have triggered the effect, Saiko answered, so it is not restricted to ground targets or those with physical form. Check for a maximum height, Ludmila told the Elder Lich. I cant imagine that it goes up forever. She peered down at a cluster of Wraiths as they emerged from the ravine, nodding her head slowly as a few crossed over the top of the barrier. Looks like the way across is over. Death Warriors, start tossing Undead over to the wall. Use lesser Undead until youre confident you can make the throw. The Death Warriors already had some practice throwing other Undead around during the assaults on towns that they made along the way west, so it didnt take them too long to figure out how much power they needed to put into it. Soon, Undead Beasts were falling amongst the Beastmen. A Weep was intercepted by a defenders bullet, but that only caused its skin to rupture and shower the Beastmen with poisonous black bile. When Death Knights started arcing through the air, however, a few of them seemed to bounce back and crash into the trees at the bottom of the ravine. I have no idea what happened there, Ludmila said, is there some other barrier in place? There is not enough data for speculation, Saiko replied. The servitors encountering the barrier only felt themselves being pushed back. She didnt ponder the strange phenomena for long, as something far more worrisome appeared. A few dozen Beastmen C including two Lords C sortied from the tower overlooking the highway, sweeping north to clear the accumulation of Undead. Unlike the others, they didnt seem to struggle against the Death-series Servitors at all, tossing many back into the ravine while keeping a few to fight against. Those that were tossed aside took significant damage as they fell back through the magical defences. A strong Beastman warband has appeared. Lure them north. Get them as far from the bridge as possible. Everyone else, gather to take the bridge. Not half a minute later, the Beastmen stopped and started fighting their way back the way they came. Based on the curve of the wall, they shouldnt have been able to see what was going on at the bridge, but they still somehow knew what she was trying to do. That group of Beastmen is going to be a problem, Ludmila said. Shall we have the infantry squads intercept them? Saiko asked. No, Ludmila shook her head, theyre coming for the infantry squads. She wanted to withdraw her forces, but she couldnt. They were fully committed to securing the bridge and were locked into a momentous push that was steadily driving the Beastmen back. To the side, the group of strong Beastmen was rapidly closing on the bridge. Incoming from the left flank! Brace yourselves! Even as her warning was delivered, the group of Beastmen shifted, taking on the appearance of a falcon. In the split second that it took for her to register the formation, it smashed into the press of Death Knights, squishing them even closer together. Columns of flame streaked down to set the Undead ablaze. What in the world Were they Rolengoreks elite force? Something like one of the Scriptures of the Theocracy or Baharuths Whitesilver Imperial Guard? Ludmila watched helplessly as her infantry squads were pushed back over the bridge. Death Knights seemed to fall apart from the mere act of being repulsed, and there were no more than a third left by the time they were thrown back onto the highway. All western forces, withdraw back into the ravine! Squads in the Oriculon, head downstream to the original front. We need to consolidate for their counterattack, Ludmila said. This isC Too late. Barely five minutes after retaking the bridge, the Beastmen were on the move again. Not just the group of elites, but seemingly all of the Beastmen not locked into their respective fights along the wall. Ludmila descended, picking up speed as she tried to make it to the reserve squads guarding the approach to Queen Oriculus position before the Beastmen did. It looks like Rauls squads will make it in time. Will it be enough? There were two infantry squads on defence, plus three from Rauls forces. In nearly any case, she would have thought it to be more than enough, yet, now, something told her that it wasnt. Tighten ranks! Let none of them through! Ludmila came within a hundred metres of her forces, yet the Beastmen were faster still. Her grip tightened on her glaive as she waited for the inevitable impact and breakthrough. Then, to her great relief, the Beastmen stopped before the wall of black metal. Turn Undead! Her mouth fell open as the infantry squads broke and scattered. Ludmilas boots struck the pavement where her forces once stood. Her teeth clenched as she watched the tattered cloaks of her soldiers flutter in their flight. I cant let this happen. I wont! Her glaive cut a wide arc through the air as she turned to face her foe. Stand your ground! The world froze. No, it was the Undead that froze, and the Beastmen that froze upon seeing that they did. That moment lasted for a split second, and then her soldiers came roaring back to join their Captain. Ludmila raised her glaive, brandishing its blade at the Beastman Lord towering before her. It regarded her with a calm look before vanishing from her sight. In that instant, she activated Ability Boost, Strengthen Perception and Invulnerable Fortress. The Beastman Lord reappeared in her vision. She brought up her polearm to block his overhead strike. and then she was blasted away like a leaf in a gale. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 13, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The grass alongside the highway streaked by after Ludmila was blasted back by the Beastman Lords attack. Her world was a haze of blinding pain before she distanced herself from the sensations of her body. Even with Invulnerable Fortress Her arms were shattered from her wrists to her elbows and her shoulders were dislocated. The shaft of her glaive, which had been held out crosswise in a desperate attempt to block her foes attack, had been forced into her breastplate and her ribs were crushed. Her head wobbled loosely as her body tumbled through the air. Had Ludmila still been one of the living, being knocked unconscious would have been a mercy. Even if landing wherever she was going didnt kill her, she would have been able to do nothing but lie there and wait for death. As she was now, however, it was simply damage. Pain was something that was happening elsewhere. Her shattered arms would become strong enough to use again and her pulverised organs C though they did little in this situation beyond act as mass C would similarly recover. The Human instincts and emotions that remained a part of her being could be ignored, but just smothering them was foolish. Instead, she partitioned away her shock and confusion. Then, she grasped what lay at the core of her identity: the adamantine will to fight and defeat her foes. Ludmilas trajectory took her into a nearby copse of trees. Her body folded around a tree trunk and her spine snapped. She fell from there, flopping off of the branches on the way down until entering the poorly maintained tangle of undergrowth with the sound of rustling leaves and snapping twigs. She lay on the ground for a moment, all too aware of her destroyed organs pulsing feebly beneath her crushed ribs. After the moment passed, she concealed herself and sat up. When nothing immediately pounced upon her, she took a quick inventory of herself and her surroundings. Her armour had already repaired itself and her arms were already stable enough to reach out for and lift her glaive. There was no visible sign of damage on the weapon, though it would have similarly fixed itself as magical equipment did. The sounds of battle still came from outside the copse, though they were rapidly receding. She rose to her feet, alert for any signs of pursuit as she relocated to the edge of the trees. Across the ditch, Death-series servitors ran alongside Beastmen while other Beastmen attacked them from behind. It was a scene that she had witnessed many times before, though that scene involved Adventurers in the Adventurer Training Area rather than Beastmen running down a highway in the Draconic Kingdom. I was so happy that I broke the effect and they just went and reapplied it. Turn Undead allowed a Cleric to impose a state of divine fear or awe into the Undead by channelling positive energy C or negative energy, depending on what they were doing C which could result in a variety of effects. Goodly Clerics could make the Undead run away or even outright destroy them. Evil Clerics like Lady Shalltear could also force the Undead to cower where they were, reinforce friendly Undead against turning or even take control of enemy Undead. One could often turn Undead beings that were significantly stronger than themselves and the ability could be used several times a day. The problem was the sheer magnitude of the effect on display before her. As far as she knew, the only answer was that the Clerics that had performed the turning were Undead specialists with something that amplified turning. Rolengorek was so vast that she couldnt discount the idea that they had Undead of their own to deal with, especially along the desert on its southern border. An Undead horde appearing in the Draconic Kingdom would naturally have the tribal confederation call on any experts to help. The wide array of new tactics that were effective against the Undead were probably put into effect not long after they arrived. Anti-Undead Martial Arts may also have been used against her, though she felt no lingering effects that might follow them. Her fingers squeezed tightly on her weapon as she resisted the urge to run out and assist her struggling soldiers. She needed to know what was going on, first. Saiko, where are you? Roughly fifteen hundred metres above our defensive line. Is it even a line anymore? observed behaviour suggests that Turn Undead has been employed, but the effect is disproportionately large compared to any models created for the appearance of Beastmen clergy. That was more than a bit of an understatement. Since the Beastmen worshipped gods, they should have had the accompanying clergy, but every Beastman mystic they observed was indistinguishable from a Druid. Once they started fighting the warrior clans and a discernible priesthood still didnt appear, Ludmila was of the mind that their society hadnt developed to the point where their temples became an organised institution that started producing Clerics, Priests and other associated vocations. Maybe they had been kept in reserve for a situation just like the one they were in. In a catastrophic turn of events, they conducted a counteroffensive aimed at the head of the Undead forces. Or at least it would have been if it were a conventional army where the Generals tent would be on the hill where Queen Oriculus currently was. What are the Beastmen doing? As far as I could tell when they hit my position, they were trying to break straight through us. That still appears to be the case. Observations indicate that the Beastman offensive has split into three parts. Two are attempting to encircle the hill. One is travelling straight towards Queen Oriculus designated position. Have reconnaissance begin delivering reports to Lord Tian on the Beastman movements around his position. Acknowledged. Ludmila backed up into the copse a bit, eyeing the hill in the west through the trees. Lord Tian, Im not sure how much of this you can see from where you are, but the Beastmen are attempting to encircle your position. The fastest and most numerous group should be coming up the highway, but their Rangers can make it through the fields just as quickly and may try to ambush you. There are probably around thirty thousand of them. The general staff said that leaving matters in Lord Tians hand would be sufficient in any case, but she still wondered what the Royal Butler would resort to. As far as she could tell, he was the sort that would only retaliate after others attacked or if they insulted His Majesty somehow. If it were her, she would just take Queen Oriculus and leave, but she doubted that the Royal Court would accept one of the Sorcerous Kingdoms representatives being driven away like that. Saiko, how is Olga doing? The Beastmen are still resisting her at their first defensive line, but they are visibly weakening. The general staff predicts a decisive breakthrough within the next hour. Heavy footfalls alerted Ludmila to an approaching set of Nar. The two Lords that she had confronted were among their number. Ludmila retreated further into the copse. Theres no sign of it. Another Nar materialised in front of the group upon speaking. Ludmila narrowed her eyes and peered at her surroundings. She hadnt noticed her presence at all. I dont see how that could be unless she has the ability to cover her tracks, the new arrival said. Her remains probably disintegrated. No, I didnt see any of her equipment on the ground. I dont disagree, but that would defy everything we know about the Undead. Didnt you say she was an Undead Lord or Commander or something along those lines? a Scout Commander? That monkey dropped out of the sky, another Nar said. Maybe she was a spectral type. Was shiny enough to be one. Like that makes our job any easier. The first Nar turned away from the group, but Ludmila couldnt tell what sort of expression she was wearing. The Beastman re-entered the trees, not making a sound while seemingly phasing through the high grass and unkempt bushes. Ludmila didnt stick around to see how close she could get without being detected. She had no right to complain, but only listening to part of an important conversation was a bit frustrating. The Nar was probably a Ranger reporting to her Lord and the Lord was exclusively using the voice of authority to communicate. This in itself might have seemed odd since many of Rolengoreks Lords shouted their orders over the battlefield, but she had to consider that it may have just been a biased observation since they wouldnt hear the voice of authority being used when it was. The Ability was a pseudo-secret everywhere she went and it was veiled in an esoteric shroud by its users. She had to assume that it was the same everywhere, especially considering the tremendous advantages it conferred. Going by the casual feeling of the conversation, they were a powerful tribal group rather than members of a strict military hierarchy. Their equipment, too, appeared to be nothing if not mundane. The coats of green dragonscale sported by the others in the counteroffensive were far more impressive at a glance. This suggested that they were in reality two different groups: one with jungle territory that attracted Green Dragons and the other bordering an Undead-infested area, which would obviously have none. With no visual cues to work with and no appraisal ability, trying to guess at their equipment quality was a futile venture. All that she knew was that they were looking for her, meaning that the opening attack by the Beastman Lord wasnt some random act. The Beastmen saw the defeat of enemy Lords as a mark of high prestige, and while she had used the fact that she was a Lord against them in the past, it was now very much working against her. Or not. As long as theyre convinced that Im still around, they wont join the others. The group that was hunting for her was far stronger than the rest of the Beastmen combined. Not only was every single one of them stronger than she was, but the two Lords were beyond her ability to gauge. That probably made them as strong or stronger than the Viridian Dragon Lord. The only saving grace she could think of was that they didnt fly. How did the Intelligence Division fail to find out about them using the Beastmen delivered for questioning? Then again, Rolengorek was huge. Its warrior clans were seen as ubiquitously strong and their Lords stronger still. There was no way to know for sure how strong one Lord was relative to another unless they were compared directly. Like us, they seem to be stuck in a bubble of their own. The Theocracy is to blame for at least part of it, too Ludmila disabled her Trackless Step and her boots squished into the mud. She wandered across the copse and re-enabled it about a third of the way through. Hopefully, that would keep them scratching their heads while she figured out how to strike back. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. First, she needed to rally her scattered troops. After that, she would make herself as obnoxious to kill as possible. Despite the perilous situation, the Beastmen were still on their way to losing Eastwatch. She reached the opposite side of the copse and looked around. Death-series servitors fleeing at full speed could run very far; she could only make out a few in the distance. She entered a ditch alongside one of the rural roads leading away from the copse, running half-bent in an effort to stay out of sight. A few minutes later, the sound of battle carried over the wind. Ludmila took a quick peek to see where it was coming from. A few hundred metres away, to the side of the nearby village, a Nar warband was fighting a Death Knight. They were neatly organised into several layers, with their mystics lending support from a distance. The Death Knight attacks were focused on the Lord opposing it while the other combatants took turns chipping away at its defences. Ludmila snuck through the buildings of the village to the other side of the warband, hoping that whatever she did wouldnt draw the attention of the stupidly powerful Beastmen searching the copse a kilometre away. Got another one of those damn spikes off! One of the Nar warriors said. Get that part covering its thigh! Another pointed a claw. Im not sure whos being tortured more, the Lord grumbled. This Death Knight, or me. The glow of healing magic washed over the Lord, closing a few bleeding gashes on his arms. They were winning against the Death Knight, but they were winning very slowly. She pondered how she could best destabilise the fight. Every member of the warband appeared to be at least Difficulty Rating 45, which was equivalent in raw power to a Platinum-rank Adventurer. The Lord was around Difficulty Rating 75, which was just under Adamantite. Their mystics were fresh-looking and eager, which meant mana exhaustion wasnt setting in. Eliminating the mystics would rapidly make things take a turn for the worse as far as the Beastmen were concerned, but she would probably only be able to kill a few before she was swarmed. Her bow was mundane and she didnt have strong ranged Martial Arts, but envenomed arrows might do the trick. Having Saiko summon something to disrupt the proceedings was also an option, but it would take a lot of mana. A furious howl filled the air as the Death Knight used its area-of-effect taunt. Wounds built up on the Lord before he realised what was going on and broke his mystics out of the taunt. Ludmila narrowed her eyes at yet another display of the ability-she-didnt-have. Or did she? Not long before, she had broken her squads out of a Turn Undead effect without ever thinking at any point that she could do it or that she even needed it. The only thing on her mind was that she couldnt let it happen and she literally willed it not to. With the recent experience to refer to, she drew upon the wellspring of will deep within herself. Wake up. It wasnt the best choice of words, but it probably didnt matter. The Death Knight looked in her direction. Ack! Dont look this way! The Death Knight looked away. Ludmila frowned. Wait, youre free? Stab one of the Beastmen between you and me. Argh! Hey, what theC Shouts of alarm and confusion rose as the Death Knight slashed at the surrounding Beastmen. More than a few sent looks at the Lord. The Lord roared out in challenge, striking at the Death Knight. The Death Knight ignored him and continued to attack the weaker Beastmen around it. Im an idiot. It was, in effect, the same thing that she had done with Aemilia over a year ago. In Ludmilas quest for improvement, everything had become framed in terms of knowns. Job Classes. Skills. Abilities. Martial Arts. She went to great lengths to study and define things, but that approach was probably wrong. As the executor of her powers, being bound by rigid definition was foolish because she was the one who fluidly defined the manifestation of those powers for every single use. Reality had little bearing on feats that defied reality. Lady Shalltear had advised her several times to that effect, yet that advice had somehow gone in one ear and out the other or at least didnt make a meaningful impression. Break through and hit the healers in the outer ring. The Death Knight worked its way through the surrounding warriors, cutting down some while sending others flying with its tower shield. In the back, the mystics continued healing for several moments before realising that they were the ones being targeted. Several raised their paws toward the charging Undead servitor. Entangle! Trampled grass came to life, rapidly growing to reach up and twine around the Death Knight. Complaints rose as every warrior within twelve metres was caught up in the spell as well. Ludmila dashed out from the shadows of the village and onto the field, cutting down the nearest Nar mystic from behind. She went through three more before the warbands members noticed what was going on. A Human? A Human Lord! Whats a Human Lord doing here?! A few of the Beastmen turned to aid their mystics, but most were ensnared by the multiple entangle spells layered around the Death Knight. Several Squire Zombies rose from the slain, adding to the growing chaos. Ludmila decapitated another mystic before turning to deflect the strike of the first warrior to reach her. Her riposte took off the warriors arm and a Blossoming Iris knocked it back into another warrior coming their way. Have you gone mad, Human? The Lord roared, The Undead infest the countryside and you insist on fighting the living! Ludmila opened the next mystic from crotch to shoulder, then flicked the blood off of her blade. Several bullets bounced off of her armours shielding enchantment. Dammit, someone stop her! The next few mystics in line fled, moving to place the entangled melee between Ludmila and themselves. She turned and dealt with the next few warriors closing with her. Once they were dispatched, she charged straight for the melee. Her silvery glaive flashed in the sunlight as made her way towards the Death Knight. She found it with the Beastman Lord, who was also being assailed by a trio of Squire Zombies. Are Humans truly so foolish? He grated, Khhschlr was right: you will stop at nothing to see us destroyed. I have no idea why you think there would be a Human in the middle of all this, Ludmila replied. After the Beastman Lord was dispatched, the Death Knights area-of-effect taunt took hold of the warband and the battle became a long string of executions. Ludmila examined the surrounding area while that happened. Nothing appeared to be coming from the nearby copse, but that warbands scouts were powerful enough that Ludmila wouldnt see them coming until it was too late. The Beastmen heading for Queen Oriculus position were nearly at the base of the hill. She spotted another warband northwest of the village, presumably fighting another Death-series Servitor. From the look of things, the Beastmen advancing on the hill had left behind warbands to occupy the Undead scattered about. We cant afford to keep pace with the Zombies, but we should still use them for something. Hmmsend them to attack the warband to the northeast while we go northwest. The Squire Zombies shuffled off with their Zombies. Ludmila and the Death Knight headed their own way. She gauged the Death Knights condition en route, nodding at what she saw. Similar to the way Adventurers did things, the Beastmens method of dealing with the Death Knights involved a suitably proficient warrior focusing on defence while occupying a Death Knights attention. As such, the warrior relied on the other members of their party to deal damage. This worked well when they were drawn into the high concentration of Beastmen around Eastwatch, as there would be plenty of decently powerful attackers on hand. However, a warband tended to have one strong Lord leading a group of regular warriors. In the time that the Death Knight she had rescued had probably been engaged in combat, it had only taken about five per cent of its health in damage. The next warband they came upon was partially prepared for their arrival. Having a Death Knight rapidly stomping their way was likely hard to miss. Without another strong individual to stop them, however, they simply smashed through the preparations C or, rather, Ludmilas Freedom effect allowed her to ignore their measures against the Death Knight C and things rapidly devolved into a brawl. Ten minutes later, she had two Death Knights following her lead. As I thought, the Beastmen are much easier to deal with when theyre operating as warbands. Only when they were allowed to gather in sufficient numbers did they have the force to resist entire squads of Death-series servitors. Their move to encircle Eastwatch effectively forced that condition. The question now was whether the general staff had done so on purpose to create a tangible challenge for the Royal Army and collect the data that they desired. Their motive would be obscured to the forces on the field C Ludmila included C to keep things genuine. After sending the raised Zombies to the same warband as the other Zombies, Ludmila and the two Death Knights continued northwest. The next warband was gathered at the village further up the road. Instead of charging with her subordinates as she had with the previous group, she sent the Death Knights wide to perform a pincer attack and waited to see how they did. If things went well, they could split into separate groups and gather their forces more quickly. Once she witnessed the result, she called her three Death Knights together. Alright, it looks like we can split up into pairs to rally the rest of our troops out here. You two head southeast while Ill head west. Any idea if anything other than Death Knights survived? The Death Knights shook their heads. I see. In that case, Ill have Saiko coordinate things from above for now. Remember to split off new pairs to reach more of your comrades as youre able to. She sent the new pair of Death Knights on their way before relaying her instructions to Saiko. The next fifteen minutes saw their numbers quadruple. With things well on the road to recovery C such that it was C Ludmilas thoughts returned to the problem of the powerful Nar warband. From what she had seen, they were strong enough to require at least ten infantry squads to get rid of. If she had things her way, she would have brought thirty just to be sure. Saiko, any sign of that powerful warband? None. Rallying the troops, I see, a voice came from behind her. What a diligent Captain you are. Ludmila turned to find the Nar Lord that had sent her flying coming around the buildings on the other side of the village. How had reconnaissance failed to detect his approach? Might I ask you and your tribe to leave the Draconic Kingdom? Ludmila said, It is not your land, after all. Im afraid not, the Nar Lord said. There can only be one answer when it comes to the Undead. We will destroy you and every Undead creature left in your wake. The negative energy wasteland that you spawned from will be purged and cleansed. Is that truly warranted? She supposed that, for the vast majority of the living population, it was the proper answer. The Undead were universally reviled and the living granted them no quarter because they were the antithesis of life. More Nar appeared all around them. The Nar Lord unsheathed his claws and pounced. This time, instead of Invulnerable Fortress, Ludmila used Wind Stride to swiftly retreat before her foes assault. She leapt onto a house and off of the other side into the fields. The Nar Lord gave pursuit, swatting the Death Knight accompanying her to the side when it tried stepping in his path. A bullet flew in and glanced across her temple, revealing a hunter shadowing her flight to the left. Another bullet came in from the right and was caught by her skirts. The hunter that had sent the projectile her way seemed surprised at the result. Ahead of her, the two Nar Lords seemed unimpeded by the mud. Neither were the warriors accompanying them. I need to delay She activated her hairpin and lifted off of the ground. Another bullet whistled in and struck her on the shoulder and she landed back on the field. Ludmilas gauntleted hand went up to the ornament as she tried to activate it again, but nothing happened. That hunter disabled my flight magic? A Martial Art? A Skill? It didnt really matter. Her only easy avenue of escape had been summarily denied. To either side, the hunters overtook her and kept going. The two Lords continued to shadow her. She needed to break out of the enclosure before they shut the trap. Ludmila changed direction, going perpendicular to her previous course. As expected, more hunters appeared from concealment, moving to block her path. She ran straight ahead, knocking the Nar directly in front of her away with a Blossoming Iris and following in its trail. She made it all of six metres before the Nar Lord materialised directly to her front. His wickedly curved claws were the last thing Ludmila saw before oblivion took her. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 13, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Mistress! Ilyshnish bolted upright from her litter, eyes wide with shock. At the same time, an indescribably horrible sense of wrongness suffused her entire being. Something beyond loss. Her anxiety rose a hundredfold. It almost felt as if the world itself was shrieking alongside Ilyshnish in the emptiness left in the ruins of her broken telepathic bond. I need to do something. I need to go. I need toC She took two steps before tripping on something and landing on her snout. Rude, Vltava said. The shape of the Krkono?e Druid resolved itself in her frantic senses. Ilyshnish pushed herself back up to her feet. How can you be so calm? Ilyshnish cried, Cant you feel it? Thethethe Warden isshes It happens, Vltava told her. Huh? It happens, Pinecone said. It happens, Pebble mumbled through the tail in her mouth. It happens?! Ilyshnish whispered weakly. The sounds of the jungle drifted in from the entrance of their stone den in Xocs clanhold as the three Krkono?e silently stared at her. How could they be so nonchalant? They made it sound as if they were remarking on the weather. Dame Verilyn! Hiiiieeee!!! Kyaaa!!! Pebble and Pinecone jumped. Vltava gave her an odd look. Had she screamed out loud, as well? She probably did. It took a moment for her frazzled mind to realise that she was being magically contacted. M-m-m-miss Gran? Why would you just shout into someones head like that? Im sorry! No, forget that C this is horrible! I dont know how I know, but somethings gone terribly wrong. Baroness Zahradnik, sheC It happens. I-I beg your pardon? Ilyshnish glanced around the den. Three out of four people say so. Hah? Now that I think about it, the citizens in Wardens Vale mentioned that. Some of the Adventurers did, too. Havent you seen the billboard in the village square? So and so days since last incident This is the incident?! I thought it was like those accident-free signs that the Imperial Ministry of Magic puts up in their laboratories. Well, now you know. Still, that feelingugh, I wont be able to do any work like this. If you dont feel like working, then perhaps you shouldnt. really? That doesnt sound like something you should say as a liege. It isnt as if Im one of you productivity-obsessed Humans. Arent you always talking about how you look forward to receiving your taxes? Its just a byproduct of you people trying to convert everything that you can into coins in the first place, so the taxes arent going anywhere if you need some time for yourself. Also, I think your perception of Dragons is a bit offhaving a hoard is nice and all, but the balance of our domains comes first and foremost. One day, she would find whoever made up all those silly stories about Dragons and have a stern word with them. It was already bad enough that Dragons were seen as bundles of crafting materials. Possesses stupendous hoards of treasure being cultivated as a default expectation just felt plain malicious. Home invaders that assaulted poor Dragons probably even had the gall to be angry about the fact that their victims didnt have much in the way of valuables. In that case, Im going back to bed. I havent had a day to myself since we arrived in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Thanks, Dame Verilyn. The Message ended. Ilyshnish looked to the three Krkono?e. Soit happens? She said. It happens, Vltava replied. She hoped they were right. Frost Dragons didnt experience second-hand knowledge. They couldnt know something until they experienced it. It wasnt a problem for most, as they happily dwelled in their domains for their entire existence, but Ilyshnish lived a markedly different life. Nemel probably has the right idea Ilyshnish went back to her litter and settled comfortably upon it. For Dragons, sleep was a reliable recourse for passing time. Hopefully, by the time she woke, everything would be back to normal.
Now, then, how shall we go about this Sebas stroked his beard as he digested the latest reconnaissance reports from the Royal Army. From the shadows of the nearby cedar tree, Queen Oriculus cast her gaze over the countryside with a tiny frown. He offered her a reassuring smile. Worry not, Your Majesty, he said. The matter of your security is still well in hand. Rather than displaying relief, the Queens troubled expression only deepened. It was a look that waxed and waned in intensity since they departed Phelegia for Oriculon, and she remained closed on the subject. One thing was certain, however. Whatever weighed upon her small shoulders overrode mortal peril, even with forty thousand Beastmen making their way toward her. He turned his attention back to the landscape below. Roughly a kilometre away, the central thrust of the Beastman counteroffensive was entering the small forest at the base of the hill. The entire area around the hill was commonly known as a kingswood or royal forest C one of many locations in a country where hunting and foraging were reserved for the provision of the crown and its guests as she held court around the country. The territories reserved tended to be rugged areas that were ill-suited for agriculture and local Rangers were assigned to manage them. Those Rangers were long gone, however, and the forest was quickly filling with foes. Baroness Zahradnik had chosen the location not only because it offered a vantage of the area around Eastwatch, but also because there would be ample opportunity to flee with the Queen if necessary. She had recommended exactly that should things take an unexpected and undesirable turn. Sebas, however, had been issued another set of instructions from the Royal Court. The diplomatic mission to the Draconic Kingdom was originally planned to be an exercise in what Pandoras Actor termed soft power, and Countess Corelyns delegation operated explicitly within those lines. The Royal Army had been deployed with a different set of objectives, namely dealing with the unexpected Beastman occupation. Sebas was often considered a member of the diplomatic delegation, but he had been dispatched as and continued to be a bodyguard from the royal household of the Sorcerous Kingdom assigned to Queen Oriculus. Any doubt cast upon his capabilities cast doubt upon the capabilities of his Masters household. As such, none of his actions as a bodyguard could be construed in ways that undermined his charges confidence in his capabilities. Fleeing before the very Beastmen he was sent to guard Queen Oriculus against was, of course, out of the question. Unfortunately, he had no way to efficiently get rid of so many Beastmen in such a wide area. Furthermore, he couldnt leave Queen Oriculus side. Shalltear had dispatched over ten thousand Quagoa in Feoh Berkana, but Aura had trapped them in a painted facsimile of the city using Depiction of Nature and Society. Shalltears polearm also gave her much better reach than Sebas and she could perform wide, cleaving attacks with it. He could uproot the straightest tree he could find to swat the Beastmen with, but he wasnt sure whether a tree counted as a quarterstaff and Monks were not proficient at wielding weapons in the tree category. The notion in itself felt crass and the tree would likely break apart anyway. Snarls issued from the woods down the eastern slope. They were getting close. It seemed that he would simply have to dispatch them one at a time. Sebas tightened his left glove, then his right. The first Beastman appeared, a Lord of the Nar variety. Countless others streamed out of the forest and onto the bald hilltop. Several smooth stones whistled through the air at Sebas. His hand moved to intercept each in turn. The lead Beastman narrowed his eyes at him. Hhrolhr! Thurgakhr! Go around and get that female. Ill deal with this one. Two Nar behind the leader immediately split away to either side. Several hundred others went with them. Sebas feet shifted as he turned to intercept the one heading to his left. Oh no, you dont! The Nar Lord roared and pounced. A paw as wide as Sebas chest came in, its gleaming claws wreathed in fiery light. Crimson Tiger Claw! The Nar Lord used his momentum to perform an attack that raked across Sebas back from shoulder to waist. Sebas planted his right foot on the ground, exploding forward to his target. He closed the distance in an instant. His left fist caught the leading Beastman squarely in the chest, then he went on to hit the twenty-three next closest targets. A fine mist tinged the clear afternoon sky with a bloody hue. Sebas reversed direction, splattering two dozen more Beastmen over the stones of the hilltop before stopping beside Queen Oriculus to intercept eight bullets aimed at her. He flicked one back with each hand, killing two Beastmen with slings standing at the treeline. Moreso than the warriors, the hunters were limiting his movements with their attempts to snipe the Queen. Shadow Demons, he said. Deal with the enemy Rangers. Six blotches of darkness separated from his shadow, sliding along the ground toward the trees. Sebas stopped twelve more bullets before the Nar Lord finally caught up to him. The Beastman assailed him with a barrage of slashes, but Sebas ignored him as he alternated between killing the flanking Beastmen and stopping the bullets still flying at the Queen. A different Beastman Lord threw itself at him bodily. Restrain his movements! He shouted, He has to go down eventually! Four Beastmen latched onto Sebas as he continued to block bullets, followed by three more. He frowned at one who had its jaws clamped around his forearm, its saliva running over the sleeve of his coat. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Hmph. Sebas squeezed his fist, flexing his forearm. The Beastmans head exploded. He grabbed the others trying to hold him down and hurled them into the warbands closing in. Shouts filled the air as they crashed into their fellows, pulping everyone they came into contact with. Still, the Beastmen came. He jumped up and swept out a leg, removing the heads of five attempting to encircle him with a flying roundhouse kick. He landed and dashed between two of the Beastmen to annihilate the ones crowding behind, returning to the Queens side before the first five bodies collapsed to the ground. In the corner of his eye, he saw the other group heading for the Queen drawing close. More claws raked at his arms, legs, and back as he turned to address the threat. Hhrolhr, dodC The front half of the flanking group was rendered into a shower of gore. The back half only started to widen their eyes in shock before they joined them. Sebas returned to the tree with the Queen, zipping by the centre force still doggedly trying to stop him. In their eyes were neither fear nor grief C only frenzied determination that intensified with every heartbeat. He laid low another line of Beastmen before observing their reactions in the lull of his movements. They now all appeared to be focused on him. Destroy that vile monster! A furious roar issued from the first Lord, Our homes and families are doomed if we do not! Sebas met their determined gazes. His beard shifted as his lips formed into a thin line. Was that how they saw things? He reappeared at the Queens side. She issued a squeak as he picked her up and dashed south, kicking apart the warbands that were emerging from the worn cliffs along the riverbank. Snarls filled the air as he used Beastman heads as stepping stones on the way down, but Sebas disregarded them as he confronted his thoughts. In Re-Estize, who was good and who was evil were as plain as day. The unjust acted with open irreverence toward any notion of goodness while the righteous were punished for daring to oppose any wrongdoing. To Sebas, the choices that he made there were a matter of course and he was fully willing to accept the consequences of his actions. The Draconic Kingdom, however, was nothing like Re-Estize. He couldnt say that everyone was good, but it was a good country despite all of its troubles. The bonds between the people were strong, be they aristocrats, commoners or anything else. When trouble came, they banded together and fought. Then they banded together to rebuild their lives and continue on. It wasnt a place like Re-Estize where parents would sell their children into slavery and people turned their backs on one another without a second thought. Even those that ended up as slaves in the Draconic Kingdom out of necessity were protected by the very organisations that would abuse them elsewhere. In all, it was a place where people did what was right. Sebas was both pleased and proud to be of assistance to them. That being said, the Beastman clans that were their nemesis were surprisingly not as evil or cruel as their relationship with the Draconic Kingdom suggested. They simply were what they were, and there was a distinct nobility to the character of the warriors he fought now. From their perspective, they werent ruthless invaders being driven out of their ill-gotten gains by the forces of righteousness. Instead, an unspeakably evil threat had appeared and they were the champions who had risen to the occasion. He alighted at the base of the cliff amidst a throng of growling Nar. After getting his bearings, he dashed straight for the river. Trees and bushes were painted red as he kicked his way through the grasping claws of thousands of Beastmen. According to Queen Oriculus, the invasion and follow-up occupation were both unprecedented and uncharacteristic. The use of Laira was an utter shock. As far as their history was concerned, the Draconic Kingdom and its Beastmen neighbours shared a relationship that was not unlike that of many countries elsewhere. Humans, as weak as they were, more often than not ended up being prey for non-Human powers that saw no benefit to more cooperative arrangements. She did not begrudge them for their current circumstances. At first, Sebas thought it odd, but he thought he was starting to understand why she felt that way and how her people could conduct themselves as they did. The world had its rules. There were rules for the weak and rules for the strong. The Draconic Kingdom was not strong, so Queen Oriculus played by the rules of the weak. With nowhere to run and nowhere to hide and a nominal suzerain that disallowed them from forging alliances with their neighbours, all they could do was improve, slowly becoming better and better while they endured the cycles of predation visited upon them. Even if they were invaded and their land occupied, they would continue doing so. At some point, it would become undeniable that it was a waste to treat them as food. With that approach, harbouring hate and resentment were counterproductive, blinding one to opportunities for positive change. Adopting the attitudes of the Humans in Re-Estize and the Empire would be similarly fruitless, as they seemed irreconcilable with other societies too far removed from theirs. It might have taken generations or even centuries, but the people of the Draconic Kingdom could find their place in the world through almost any circumstance. Now, it appeared that Queen Oriculus grand strategy was about to pay off beyond her wildest expectations. Sebas arrived at the highway along the riverbank and looked down at Queen Oriculus. Cradled in his arms, she was so red that he at first thought her covered in blood from the thousands of Beastmen he had slain along the way. Is Your Majesty alright? He asked. I-Im alright, her small figure seemed to shrink even further. What about you? They hit you so many times I am unharmed, Your Majesty, Sebas replied. Thank you for your kind concern. Aside from being soiled by their attempts to bite him, Sebas equipment was unaffected by the Beastmens attacks. It would have probably been a different story if he were a Human, but he had enough damage reduction to negate their offence. Beastmen started to appear out of the forest along the highway, their slings of braided rope in paw. Considering the movement penalties imposed on individuals in wooded terrain, they were likely all Rangers. Several fell to the ground as razor-sharp claws reached out from their shadows to hamstring them. The Shadow Demons were still carrying out his orders. Whats going on with them? Queen Oriculus asked. I had some allies interfere with their Rangers to reduce the number of ranged attacks made against Your Majesty, Sebas answered. They could only deal with so many at a time, however. Soon, hundreds of Beastmen were swarming out of the forest, then thousands. Sebas-sama. The general staff predicts that the Beastmen will combine their forces in an attempt to defeat you through the use of overwhelming numbers. Is there any danger to Queen Oriculus? We have not noted the approach of any flanking forces. The handling of the Queen has been left to your discretion. In all honesty, he was far from the best choice for VIP protection duties. Out of Nazaricks most powerful NPCs, Aura would likely surpass Albedo if the form of that protection came in wide-area security, but one could hardly have her Magical Beasts running all over the place. Albedo was by far the go-to option when it came to direct personal protection, but she was the Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom. That aside, Sebas believed that there was a fifty-fifty chance of Albedo and Queen Oriculus either getting along famously or Albedo strangling the person that she was supposed to protect. Their ideological approaches to statecraft were so different that they could be perfectly complementary or those same differences could set them at odds with one another. There he is! Eventually, a Beastman came out of the forest close enough to spot them. The entire army responded to the alert, moving as one up the highway towards their position. Sebas shook himself free of his wandering thoughts. Regardless of his feelings on the matter, he had a duty to perform. He existed to serve the supreme beings and their cause. All else was insignificant by comparison. He considered his options. They were now on much better terrain to fight on and they were all approaching from a single direction, making it easier to keep the Queen safe while he fought. There must be a better way to do this Monks had a wide range of Ki abilities, but the vast majority augmented their existing physical fighting ability in some way. Since even a finger flick was enough to kill most of the Beastmen coming his way, any such augmentation was superfluous. Monks were, by and large, focused rapid attackers and even ranged Skills such as Ki Blast only affected one target. It seemed that his best option was simply punching over thirty-five thousand Beastmen once each. UmSebas? Queen Oriculus said, If youd like to free up your hands, you can put me down. I-In fact, Im not sure how much longer I can bear this so please put me down. Was he causing her discomfort? Sebas chided himself over his lack of awareness as a butler. He looked over his shoulder to the barge moored a few hundred metres away. The briefing before the battle indicated that even the strongest individuals were in the low to mid-thirties level-wise. If he placed the Queen belowdecks and assigned all six Shadow Demons to guard her, it was highly unlikely any Beastmen would come close enough to present a physical threat. I beg your forgiveness, Your Majesty, Sebas said. In that case, shall I bring you to the ship? The Queen nodded and Sebas made his way southwest along the highway. He alighted on the deck of the barge a minute later and looked back the way he had come. The Beastman army continued to pursue him, forming a long column on the road. Hmmwhat was it that Countess Corelyn mentioned again? He rocked back and forth experimentally, feeling the ship respond to his movements. S-Sebas? He turned and planted his feet on the deck, Hup! Sebas dashed in the opposite direction of the Beastmen. The barge flew down the highway, smashing into the Beastman column. It continued skidding along, greased by the strip of pulverised flesh it left in its wake. Mouth aghast, Queen Oriculus stared at the carnage with wide eyes. Thatsthatsuehhhhh The Queen leaned out and retched, leaving a trail of vomit in the air as she and Sebas arced over the Oriculon. Over on the highway, the barge came to a stop, but not before it had combined ninety per cent of the Beastman column with the pavement. A Fireball exploded amongst the remaining Beastmen as the barges Undead crew boiled out to defend their vessel like angry wasps from a kicked nest. They were quickly joined by the Shadow Demons and several of the Royal Armys Elder Liches, who had been observing from high above. Once Sebas landed on the opposite shore of the river, he set Queen Oriculus down. She immediately turned away from him, raising a hand to wipe her mouth. My apologies for any discomfort Your Majesty may have experienced, Sebas said. He produced a Troopers Towel from his inventory and held it out at the Queens elbow, then offered a flask of water. Several minutes later she finished washing out her mouth and fixing her appearance. I had no idea you were so strong, Queen Oriculus said. When you were fighting on the hill, it looked like there were ten of you. Are you from a Draconic line, as well? Or perhaps She closed her mouth and swallowed, tentatively looking up at him. Sebas retrieved his things and put them away. I am but a humble butler, Your Majesty. If you are a humble butler, the Queen snorted, then We would like access to the Sorcerous Kingdoms job market. If the Sorcerer Kings entire household is anything like you, then all of the enemies in the world would be a laughable matter. Queen Oriculus offered him a tired smile, but she seemed to sense that it was an awkward question and did not press him any further. So, she said, now that our little adventure has concluded, how goes the battle for Eastwatch? I will convey Your Majestys query during the Royal Armys next report, Sebas replied. Shall we return to our vantage? That hill? Eh The Queens expression shifted behind her sovereigns mask. Considering the state they must have left it in, it was a thoughtless proposal. Sebas-sama. Sebas raised a hand to his ear. Yes, what is it? The general staff has a request. Captain Zahradnik has been slain in battle; they would like you to recover her remains. What of her slayers? unknown. Unknown? None of the servitors with her survived. Reconnaissance assets are being destroyed before they can come close enough for visual identification. What about divination? All attempts at divination turn up nothing at the location. We suspect that the individuals in question have the benefit of a Nondetection effect or something similar. While some of Nazaricks agents used a Ring of Nondetection or some other Nondetection item for covert operations, very few outside of Nazarick were known to employ them. Magical development in the region was, in a word, lopsided. Some nations had very little of it while those that were considered leaders in arcanistry and divine magic focused on certain fields while ignoring others. Divination and counterdivination were mostly ignored. Pandoras Actor speculated it was that way because there were both mundane and magical means to foil it, making it unprofitable for magic casters to focus their resources on. This made things rather convenient for Nazarick as the poor state of those fields created all sorts of openings for their intelligence operatives to exploit. Nondetection wasnt completely unknown in the region, however. Assassins, for instance, were masters of disguise and Nondetection was one of the techniques that they used to defend against any attempts to foil their mystical subterfuge. That was if they developed it, of course. Most of the Assassins in Ijaniya had it. There was also the fact that there were many unknown Job Classes in the New World and there were many things that shouldnt have been. I will see what I can do. Is there someone available to lead me to the location? We will have them rendezvous with you, Sebas-sama. What if the individuals who defeated Captain Zahradnik are still present? Capture them for interrogation, if possible. Destroy them if not. Understood. Ah C Queen Oriculus would like an update on the Royal Armys progress. Thanks to Sebas-sama breaking their counteroffensive, our forces are cleaning up the remaining enemy elements in the vicinity of the hill. Our offensive on the northern front is proceeding nominally, and sub-commander Olga is working to restore the encirclement. I see. Thank you. Sebas lowered his hand. Queen Oriculus looked up at him expectantly. It appears that I have an errand to attend to, Sebas said. Let us return to the battlefield. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 13, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Gladestalkers, fan out. Keep enemy eyes off of us. Saracas brief pursuit of the Undead Commander ended not with closure, but with an ever-increasing sense of unease. He gazed down at his bloodstained claws, thoughts racing to make sense of the outcome. Mitra stood beside him; not a trace of her usual levity could be detected. How do things just keep getting worse? Hey, Girika said. You sure this one was Undead? Are you saying that she was a Human collaborator? Saraca asked There are idiots wherever you go, Girika shrugged. There were cases where the living encountered Undead who were willing to coexist. Without a single exception, the living who fell for their overtures eventually discovered that they had committed a fatal error. That error not only cost them their lives, but also affected the lives of countless others. Coexistence with the living was simply a means to an end for the Undead. Once that end was achieved, the Undead reassessed the value of their living collaborators. Those collaborators were sometimes wrangled into some other venture, but they were most often killed off. In the case of the former, working together with the Undead only made them more and more of a risk factor. For the Undead, who harboured no notions of friendship, loyalty, or love toward the living, said risk factors became increasingly untenable and were inevitably eliminated. Unfortunately, as Girika noted, there were always idiots who thought they could trust the Undead C or at least get something out of them C so Undead beings who learned to exploit the desires of the living were never short of willing fools. My first thought was that she was Uhlan, Saraca admitted. Even her stance looked like some derivative from their martial schools. That was the first of a long list of unsettling things about the Undead Commander. Undead spawned with a certain degree of martial expertise, but it was divided between the Skills and Abilities that all Undead of their type had and mundane combat techniques. If one learned how to fight one Death Knight, one knew how to fight every Death Knight. This Undead was different, however. Saraca could tell at a glance that she wasnt simply using what she had. Furthermore, what she had was Martial Arts. To his knowledge, Undead beings could not use a warriors magic no matter how powerful of a warrior they appeared to be. It implied that she both possessed the requisite skill and had grasped how to conceptualise Martial Arts. Since she was a Commander, she might have attempted to train her soldiers and had passed on that knowledge. But how had she gained that knowledge in the first place? Had she infiltrated Human society and learned? He still couldnt figure out what sort of Undead she was. So youre saying that she wasnt Human, Girika said. She got up after I hit her, Saraca said. Im pretty sure I turned her insides into paste. No living thing survives that sort of ordeal. Not only did she walk away, but we found her running around rallying her troops with no sign of any injuries. There werent any of those Undead Priests around, either. Well, Girika sniffed, she looks and smells like a Human. Sure, Undead might get away with the looking part, but not the smelling. Also, uhshes still there. The body, I mean. A type of evolved Zombie, maybe? Mitra said. I aint ever seen no Zombies like that, Girika snorted. Bodys not rotting or anything. If she were alive or whatever, old Arjand probably ask her out for dinner. Saraca looked over at the corpse lying several metres away. Karuvaki and two other Sacred Claws were still inspecting it and casting spells to prevent it from somehow getting up again. Certain Undead left corpses C such as the aforementioned Zombies if they were raised from corpses C but most powerful Undead simply disintegrated after losing their animating force. They never existed as a corpse in the first place, so they similarly left nothing behind. If anyone came across Saraca and his entourage, they would have undoubtedly assumed that they had killed a Human. There was absolutely no sign that she had ever been anything else. Karuvaki, he said, is there any chance that this corpse is some form of magical or supernatural deception? A-are you saying that shes not actually dead? Mitra looked around. Im not sure what Im saying, Saraca said. Nothing makes sense here. Summoned Death Knights. Undead Commanders that leave behind fresh Human corpses. Maybe she is still running around somewhere and this corpse is just some weird decoy manifested from an Ability. Or maybe its some contingency that she had handy for infiltrating Human society. Nothing would surprise me at this point. Theres no sign of this being some sort of deception, Karuvaki walked over to stand on Saracas right, That aside, the equipment on that corpse is realwhich leads us to the biggest issue. Should we take it with us? Girika asked. Are you crazy? Mitra snarled, I thought she was wielding an Astra when she landed in front of us. My fur nearly jumped off of my skin. so we just leave her there with her stuff. Normally, Saraca said, Id say we use Obscure Object and take it with us. But this situation only grows more absurd with every new piece of information that we come across. Not only does she have something that looks like an Astra, but she has armour to match. One doesnt just randomly have complete sets of the stuff. Even single pieces are nearly impossible to find. The biggest issue was not the fact that the Undead Commander was wearing equipment C though that in itself was still a major cause for concern C but the appearance that the equipment took. Astra were divine relics with power beyond the artifice or even comprehension of the greatest talents that the central powers had to offer. If the corpse lying before them had real ones, their fight would have gone much differently. Considering that she was a tireless Undead being and had considerable martial capabilities, she would have probably been able to wipe out Rolengoreks forces on her own. This had been proven beyond a doubt in the past when the Beastman Confederacy thought it had gained an inexorable advantage over the Minos League. They attempted to exploit a generations absence of any powerful divine-blooded champions and put an end to their destructive expansionism, only to have their expeditionary army obliterated by Astra left behind by the Boastful Sage. While the Undead Commander used imitation Astra, it was still enough to give anyone with the requisite knowledge pause. There were many implications to consider, and some were dire indeed. Maybe it was in that negative energy wasteland, Girika said. If it was buried in a tomb or something, itd be hard for any of the living to find. That did make a sort of sense, though it was a stupid sort of sense. Many cultures buried great figures with their treasures, but the equipment in question was likely far beyond the value of the average national regalia. Most nations prudently passed that sort of equipment down to the next generation of defenders. Simply burying it meant that it ended up in the hands of whoever defeated them because they werent using it. Its not worth the risk, Saraca said. Just leave everything as it is for now. We need to follow up with Rana Saj. Maybe whatever this Undead formation was defending will have the answers were looking for. If some random guy comes around and takes it Then we can track them with divination magic, Saraca said. Our Sacred Claws have already familiarised themselves with the items. This probably sounds terrible, but we can also find out if the items are in themselves a trap by seeing what happens to whoever takes them. Fair enough. Form up, were moving out. Hold on, Karuvaki said, we need to refresh some of our enchantments. Death Ward and a few other things are running out in less than five minutes. Hopefully, the Undead Commander was destroyed and that was the end of it. Next came whatever was on the hill, which he suspected to be a Night Lich that had developed a spell or Skill that allowed them to create the Death Knights and other powerful Undead beings that had rampaged their way across the Draconic Kingdom. The summoners assets were deployed in the encirclement of Eastwatch and the reserves set aside for defence had been broken, so it should now be as vulnerable as it would ever be. Every individual in Clan Kira would be strictly weaker than their target, but they werent so weak that they wouldnt be able to overwhelm it. The summoner probably wouldnt have enough mana to kill even a tenth of them in one battle. Of course, there was the possibility that the summoner immediately escaped or teleported away when it felt adequately threatened, but powerful Undead had a certain degree of pride C or perhaps disdain C for the living that would at least see an attempt to show their opponents the folly of crossing them. Beside him, Mitras ears swivelled all around. I dont hear any fighting coming from the hill, she said. Maybe its over, Karuvaki offered. Or maybe the target escaped, Girika said. I know for sure that a magic casterd need more time than this to wipe out Clan Kira. Maybe we should have let them take out this Commander while we went for the summoner. No one could tell how powerful the Commander was, Saraca replied. With her equipped the way she was, I had to assume that Clan Kira would be destroyed. They might take massive casualties against a single Night Lich, but at least they would have a good chance of defeating it. If it stuck around. Yeah, well, those were our options at the time. Stop talking like a pretentious brat from the military academy. Girika shut his mouth. He hated being compared to academy brats. The last of the Gladestalkers came in. Kasturi went directly to him. Somethings coming from the direction of the hill, she said. I dont know if theyre here for us or here for that corpse, but theyre heading straight this way along the road. Something? Saraca furrowed his brow, As in the Undead? I can only assume so, Kasturi replied. Theyre Human in appearance like the Commander that we just destroyed. Some of Clan Kiras detached forces are still fighting against the Death Knights scattered about, and every time these Humans come across them, they assist the Undead. There are nine Death Knights and two Elder Liches accompanying them now, plus a bunch of Zombies that theyve raised. Saraca released a long sigh. What about Rana Saj and Clan Kiras main force? He asked. If they were defeated, Kasturi said, theres no sign of any survivors fleeing the area. More Commanders? Or perhaps they were encountering a whole species of Undead previously unknown to the Confederacy. What about their equipment? Karuvaki asked, Are they wearing anything like the one we just destroyed? Ehmone of them is wearing a black suit? In the fashion of the far south. He has the look of an elderly Human. The other is a girl in a black one-piece dress with black slippers and a black shawl. Shes riding in the crook of the mans arm. The girl might be the same one I saw on top of the hill, but she was too far for any real details back then. Fashion from the far south? Yet another new thing that he couldnt ignore. Centimetre by centimetre, every piece of information was transforming this incident on the fringes of the continent into a catastrophe of global proportions. The dress might be a robe, Mitra said, so that makes the girl the one that summoned everything? The man carrying her around might be a bodyguard. It would explain why Clan Kira was defeated, Karuvaki said. We only considered that there was a Commander and a summoner. A powerful Undead champion existing in addition to that should be next to impossible, but his garb presents a disturbing possibility. If they have a link with the far south, Saraca agreed, well have to send people to see if anything has changed along the Dreadlands. But first, we need to deal with this. He examined their surroundings, identifying the various tactical advantages offered by the terrain. As one achieved greater heights of power, they went far beyond the realities of most, but certain rules always applied. Gladestalkers, take positions along the ditches; keep the muddy fields between you and our targets. Try and get rid of the summoner as quickly as possible before supporting our warriors with the Death Knights. Mitra and I will fight the bodyguard. Sacred Claws, make sure you get Dimensional Anchor on the summoner just in case she tries to teleport away. Druids, unload everything you can on that bodyguard. The quicker we get this over with, the better. His entourage went about following his orders. The battle plan was a simple one: keep the Death Knights occupied while they hit the bodyguard and the summoner as hard as possible. Once they were out of the picture, nothing else would be a threat. Unless we find out that theres even more to this entire thing This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. A group of silhouettes appeared on the horizon, following the rural road toward Saracas group. They resolved into the aged, Human-looking bodyguard with the girl in black in the crook of his arm, accompanied by the Death Knights and Elder Liches. Minutes passed as they casually closed the distance. Saracas eyes constantly moved over the surroundings, alert for any additional forces. Ji, somethings moving in the shadows. We have more than Kasturi reported to fight. SoShadows? Shadows were a type of Undead, and they appeared just as they sounded: the shadowy figures of various living beings. They sapped their targets strength with a touch. Those that fell to them became Shadows themselves. Greater Shadows, going by how strong they look. A bit stronger, maybe. Watch out: they have Greater Shadows or something stronger lurking about as well. The Undead group drew closer, and the oppressive air emanating from them grew. Like the Undead Commander, the summoner and the bodyguard lacked the characteristic crimson gaze of the Undead, making it likely that they were dealing with a new Undead species. Given what they had learned about the Undead Commander, they were the most dangerous type of Undead ever encountered C too dangerous to be allowed to exist. How strong are the summoner and the bodyguard? I cant tell. They may as well be regular people. It was the same assessment that she gave the Undead Commander, indicating that they had some means to block attempts to directly gather information about them. The bodyguards unfeeling gaze went from Saraca to the Undead Commanders corpse near the road. Saraca didnt wait for the reaction. Go! A ray shot out of Karuvakis hand, bathing the summoner in a green glow. Six bullets flew in at the same time. The air crackled with electricity as his Druids cast Call Thunder Storm using Silent Metamagic. Twelve Greater Air Elementals rushed forward, invisible to the naked eye. Saraca gathered himself to charge, then blinked as the bodyguard turned around and threw the summoner away. The summoner let out a squeak before landing in the flooded ditch with a splash. The bullets thumped against the bodyguards back and fell to the road. Twelve columns of divine flame lanced down from the sky C Flame Strike spells simultaneously silentcast at their foe. The bodyguard dashed forward, somehow evading the bombardment. As their foe rushed forward, the thunderstorms were unleashed upon him. Their target seemed to leave afterimages of himself as he made his way. Saraca immediately dropped his offensive stance for a defensive one. How do you dodge one hundred twenty lightning bolts in a row? He was too strong. Even without a direct read, an experienced warrior could tell from their foes movements alone. Saraca! The bodyguard blurred toward him. Saraca made the call. Evac! Girika interposed himself between the bodyguard and Saraca. A single blow laid him low, but the sliver of time he bought was all that was necessary. With a thought, Saraca activated a crystal inside his armour. The scenery shifted from the muddy fields of the Draconic Kingdom to the empty room of an inn. The cool, humid wind of the riverlands was replaced by dry, sweltering heat. All around him, the members of his entourage teleported in. Saraca placed Girikas body on a nearby bed. Resurrect him, he said. Saraca turned away and looked out of the crack in the window. In the plaza below the suite, the Merchants of Stormport were preparing for the evening markets. His thoughts turned to the brief encounter and a dark mood fell upon him. The truth had revealed itself, but he wanted to deny it with all of his being. An unprecedented army of powerful Undead. Those Undead being summons in themselves. A new type of Undead that displayed strange traits and acted outside of the bounds of characteristic Undead behaviour. The appearance of Astra-like equipment and a being with the strength to fell a powerful Dragon Lord. Damn it all, Girika grumbled behind him. I dont get paid enough for this. Ill apply for a raise, Saraca chuckled. As if the department will loosen their claws on the budget. At least we had your body, Mitra quipped. We had to resurrect you from an old hairball last time. Kasturi wouldnt let you near her for a month. Saraca, Karuvaki said in a more subdued tone. What are we going to do? Theres only one thing we can do, Saracas voice grew grim. Contact Devi C were going home. The Cycle of Calamity has begun anew, and it has come in a form that threatens all life. The entire world must prepare however it can.
Droplets of water fell to the road as Draudillon dried herself off, the soaked fabrics of her dress clinging to every curve of her figure. A part of her was irked over the fact that Sebas didnt try to sneak a peek at her. Instead, the Sorcerer Kings Royal Butler C or whatever he was C scanned the surroundings before going over to gently lift Baroness Zahradniks remains from the muddy field nearby. He placed her on the grass alongside the road, an unreadable look on his handsome face. WeWe assume that she will be resurrected? Draudillon said. Your Majesty is familiar with resurrection magic? Sebas asked. Crystal Tear had a Cleric capable of casting it, Draudillon nodded. Their members died once in a while. The forces that came from the Theocracy also had it available. We have become accustomed to powerful people having access to resurrection spells, and it is difficult to imagine the Sorcerous Kingdom not having them. I see. Your Majesty is indeed correct. We will resurrect her at the soonest available opportunity. Pardon me for a moment while I deliver my report. Sebas went over to one of the Elder Liches accompanying them. Draudillons gaze went to Baroness Zahradniks body on the road. She released a tired sigh. Once again, my hesitance to act has led to trouble for everyone Draudillon trembled. She had a feeling that, no matter what she did, hell was her destiny. Even with the security of her domain apparently well in hand, she was still confronted by an unpleasant choice. No matter how she twisted or turned; no matter how she hesitated and believed that she had escaped those unpleasant choices, the World reached out and snatched her back. Every time it did, she was placed before yet another unpleasant choice. Every time, it made a single demand: decide. The World wasnt very kind about it, either. Whenever she hesitated or ran away, she was punished. She wouldnt have minded it if it was some personal punishment, but what was meted out were consequences that happened to others. Those that she cared for. The denizens of her domain. People that relied on her or became close. And, as time went on, her punishment grew worse. Dragon Lords might not have had excellent parents to guide them, but they still had the World to answer to. To be born with the ability to wield the primal magic of the soul C Wild Magic C was to be born with a certain destiny. No, that made it sound too romantic. Fate was a better way to describe it. Every Dragon Lord was born to be something, and the World expected nothing less. As far as she knew, only a bare handful had managed to break themselves free of that fate. Ostensibly, it was to be what many with some insight on the matter called a Keeper. It was an objectively better way to put it, as Dragon Lord led many mortals thoughts in characteristically mortal directions. They envied or feared Dragon Lords for their power and knowledge; resented and hated them for ways that often set mortal priorities aside. Even those that befriended Dragon Lords and were informed of their nature couldnt understand. To truly understand, one had to be a Keeper themselves. As her great-grandfather had so eloquently put it, Dragon Lords were the curators of a vast library, and every book C every story C was one of the countless souls that cycled through existence. Dragon Lords were regulators of the Worlds soul economy, charged with ensuring that the World as a whole remained healthy and continued to grow, becoming richer and more vibrant as the ages passed. Though the world had changed, souls still existed and thus their duty remained. Beyond that universal role, each Dragon Lord had a speciality. Some, like the Heavenly Dragon Lord, were born to destroy certain types of invaders that manifested from other existences and that had been his duty for aeons. Most Dragon Lords, however, were merely gardeners tending to their respective plots around the world and were not too much stronger than the Ancient Dragons of the present day. What they were was sufficient for what they were meant to do and Draudillon was the weakest of them all. Draudillon figured it was because she was born as a Human. She was a Human Dragon Lord taking care of a domain where Humans were the predominant population. Humans were weak, and so was she. And, so, even before her coronation, she set about her task. It was already her domain the moment she was born, after all. Her mother C the Queen at the time C couldnt understand what she was doing, thinking that she was playing at being a future Queen and humouring her daughters whimsies. To begin with, she wanted a country that was good. She couldnt guarantee that everyone was, but she could at least foster a society that encouraged what she desired. One that was built on integrity and trust. Where people never selfishly abandoned their fellows or lived dishonest lives. A place where the best of humanity could thrive. As a Dragon Lord, she ensured that the environmental conditions in her domain were ideal for Humans and she did her best to guide them in the right direction. While she wasnt a Human Lord, she could use her limited capacity for Wild Magic to emulate some of their capabilities. The rest was simply a matter of study, which took time, but Dragon Lords had plenty of that. Of course, she couldnt coddle her subjects. Spoiling her people would only lead to decadence and warped worldviews. Her efforts were far from in vain. The Draconic Kingdom started to take the shape of the country of her dreams, and the people even came to reciprocate her care. It was a good country: one that prospered in times of peace and showed unparalleled resilience when troubles came. It was a place where people lived, loved, fought and died, writing characteristically good Human stories in infinite variation. Someday, she thought, those stories would eventually make their way out into the world, enriching all of the other stories that they intertwined with. Yet, to her dismay, that future was barred to her people with malicious intent. As much as she loved Humans, she also understood their faults. Foremost amongst them was that they did not handle power well. It was almost as if they were not meant to have power, as the result of their having power tended to result in terrible outcomes. The Slane Theocracy was the preeminent example of this. With the assuredness granted by their divine legacy, they tore down and rebuilt the world around them in their image, uncaring of the rest of its inhabitants. Whatever threatened their efforts that they couldnt exercise control over, they twisted, warped or destroyed outright. The Draconic Kingdom was no exception. Perhaps the worst part of it was that the Theocracy followed the rules. Rules that kept Dragon Lords and other beings in the highest realms of power from directly intervening in their machinations. As their neighbour, Draudillon had little choice but to lock herself inside the cage that they built for her and her people. The World didnt care about that sort of thing, however. It was simply yet another trial C one that demanded various decisions out of her. And, now, events had transpired that forced her hand: the stories in her keeping were being robbed of the ability to write. Yet, even though she knew that she must act, acting came in fits and starts. She did one thing and stopped; prepared other things and stopped again. Hesitation stayed her hand, for her great-grandfather was right: she cared too much. Every soul was precious, be they Human, Beastman or anything else. Lord Sebas, one of the Elder Liches said, reconnaissance reports a Beastman warband approaching from the northwest. All around her, the Death Knights took up a defensive stance. Sebas lowered his hand from his ear and tightened his pure white gloves, a grim expression on his face. He took a step forward. Draudillon stepped out of the ring of Death Knights, reaching out to grasp his elbow. Sebas, she said. Please, stop. I dont want you to do this anymore. IIll take care of this. Ill take care of everything. A slight frown marred Sebas dignified face. Forgive me, but Im not sure that I understand what Your Majesty is saying. The reason why I asked to come; why I was so happy that you would come with me, wasnt because I wanted you to fight. I was just happy that someone would be with me. Most of the time, thats all a girl needs. Draudillon stepped past Sebas. In the distance, the Beastman warband appeared, breaking out into a charge upon spotting them. Also, she said softly. If you can find it within youplease dont hate me after this. She closed her eyes. Her self reached out, coiling around the approaching Beastmen. Pay for the stories that youve ruined with your own! Learn what it means to intrude upon a Dragon Lords domain! How dare you do this to the souls under my care! A dozen lines went through her head; lines that she thought might encourage her to do what must be done. In the end, however, she could only say one thing: Im sorry. A tear trickled down her cheek. Then, she pulled. Agonised howls filled the air. The Beastmen slowed, then stopped. Most of them collapsed where they were; some of them crawled a short distance before doing the same. Draudillon travelled further, sweeping over the land. Hundreds of thousands of agonised voices screamed in her mind as she ripped away the soul of every Beastman in her domain. She wept silently as they fell where they stood, from Eastwatch to Foca Bay and throughout the Draconic Kingdoms southern provinces. Im sorry. One by one, she destroyed them, tearing their stories into shreds to fuel her spells. A storm of Wild Magic swept over the land, cleansing every well, stream, pond and lake. The bodies of her subjects were purged and their minds restored: every man and woman; every child and those yet to be born. As the Beastmen fell and their souls were taken, the people of the Draconic Kingdom were made whole again. In the end, she was left with quite a bit left over. The souls she had harvested were of far higher quality than average. Draudillon pondered what she would do with the rest. She turned her vision to the canyon past Eastwatch. I could destroy that mountain range and turn the entire jungle into a lakeC Her breath caught in her throat. What was she thinking? She released the souls to the World, collapsing onto the road with her face in her hands. Her shuddering sobs filled the deafening silence left in the wake of her atrocity. Your Majesty, Sebas asked after some time. Were you always capable of doing that? With the suitable preparations, yes, she sniffed. Then why Because, Draudillon looked up at him, becauseC She blinked as she looked at Sebas through her soul-charged vision. After witnessing him fight, she suspected, but now everything came together. I see. So thats how it is Dragon Lords did not come into existence by accident. Her birth, considered a miracle at a time when no new Dragon Lords could be born, was no stroke of incredible luck, but something that had happened by design. It was she who had been woefully mistaken when she thought it was to be the Keeper of a Human domain. Every moment of her life before this point was simply practice. Preparation for her true purpose. She was born as a Human and placed in a position of weakness under a Human nation blessed by the legacy of their gods. It was all schooling for when the real thing would comeand she had just graduated. Entities not of their world had manifested upon it: echoes of an existence called Yggdrasil. The World had even put her in the region where they were to appear. Draudillon was born not to guide Humans, but to guide Players C who were reportedly very Human-like in their behaviour. Beings that possessed unfathomable power and more often than not lacked the experience to wield it appropriately. She was born after the advent of corruption and thus did not bear the resentment of the Dragon Lords who existed before that time. Everything that she was made her the ideal liaison between these newly arrived beings and the strange new world that they found themselves in. Well, papapapa always said that the World doesnt usually play favourites. Her great-grandfather would probably keel over if he ever found out. Draudillon picked herself off of the ground and brushed off her knees. She looked up at Sebas again. Because, she said, there is a difference between can and should. If Im not mistaken, you should understand that difference? Yes, Your Majesty. Umu, Draudillon nodded. Please let His Majesty the Sorcerer King know that I look forward to our long and fruitful relationship. Of course, Sebas smiled his kind smile. Im sure that His Majesty will be most pleased with your message. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 13, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Hohthe Royal Army has become so good at waging war that enemy armies just fall over all at once after a bit of fighting. High above the Azerlisian Arsenal, in the headquarters of the Northern Army Group of the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer King, leaned back in his seat of honour. It was a good thing that he was immune to cold, as the massive throne was carved out of pure ice. Even so, he had to suppress a shudder at the thought of his back touching the frozen surface. Ainz had been invited by Cocytus to witness the final battle of the Royal Armys campaign in the Draconic Kingdom, which Ainz had happily accepted. It wasnt statecraft, macroeconomics, magical theory or any other unfathomably complex thing, but warfare. Ainz was confident he would have at least some understanding of what was going on. He had just returned from a campaign in the Holy Kingdom at the beginning of the month, after all. All of his experiences were fresh and easy to remembermostly. While much of what went on was new to the officers of the Royal Army, it wasnt a surprise to Ainz. It was obvious that the techniques and tactics developed by players in a game that had run for a decade or so would also be developed in a situation where the playerbase was an entire world and the systems they used had been in place for unknown centuries. Of course, that only applied to the tools that they possessed. Since there were very few, if any, high-level individuals around, he wouldnt expect any of the high-level practices that he was familiar with. When it came to low-level gameplay, however, the natives of their new world would likely outstrip any player from Yggdrasil. Both the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild and the reports of the Imperial Armys operations proved this to be the case. Actually, why is it that the Demihumans seem to not only be stronger, but superior to Humans in combat technique? I heard that hater of a Paladin got pulled back then just like the Death Knights here did. There was only one thing he neither already knew about nor thought was obvious in hindsight, which was how the entire Demihuman army just seemed to die all at once. Maybe it would come up in the post-battle discussion. Ahumu. Good work. It seems that everything more or less went as expected. The trap placed to draw any particularly strong forces toward a supposedly vulnerable position was especially clever. You have my compliments on that. Hah! Cocytus characteristically forceful acknowledgement issuing not a metre from the throne nearly caused Ainz to jump, Ainz-sama. Your praisehonours us. The general staff of the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom settled into their places. After a moment, they began to pore over the results. At a certain point, they brought up the same question Ainz had been harbouring. What do you suppose that was at the end, there? A Frost Giant Captain who went by the name of Gunnar asked. I believe that the Beastmen finally recognised the magnitude of affront they presented to the Supreme One and fell dead on the spot out of apology. Cocytus insect lieutenant spoke with such conviction that Ainz had to exchange a glance with the Frost Giants lined along the balcony. Yup, Im not the crazy one here. I guess Ill have to wait for the reports from the officers on the field Thankfully, while most of the natives in the region practised some form of religion, the gods that they worshipped were less like the monotheistic religions still lingering on Earth that asserted that they followed some omniscient, omnipotent, and omnipresent god, and more like the deities of the various ancient mythologies that Yggdrasil heavily drew from for inspiration. As such, gods in the New World were more like folk heroes or some aspect of nature. They were limited in power, fallible, and had their respective interests and preferences as any regular person did. Some even had children with their followers, leaving lineages renowned for their divine blood. Ainz thought he could live with that, especially since he did indeed fit the description. Most of the Demihumans that had come under his reign offered their tributes and petitioned him for provision and protection against tangible problems which were well within Nazaricks capabilities to handle. They didnt expect the impossible or assume that he was possessed of unfathomable wisdom and intellect as Nazaricks denizens did. His gaze went back to the insect lieutenant, who was standing behind a stone table beside two others. If the Royal Armys leadership was always like this, the officers recruited out of the citizenry had an admirable amount of restraint and incredible poker faces. Not a single one of them twitched an eyebrow at the proposed explanation, but he was certain that they didnt believe a word of it. He cleared his nonexistent throat, curious over what the gathered personnel had drawn from the conflict. Cocytus and his lieutenants must surely have come a long way from two years ago when they were tasked with attacking the Lizardmen. Now, Ainz placed his hands on the armrests of his throne, I take it that this has been a valuable learning opportunity for everyone involved. Hah! Cocytus straightened where he stood to Ainzs right, Ainz-sama: for your approval, you have our utmost gratitude. Did I approve something like this? Albedo had kept him updated on Countess Corelyns preparations and plans to expand the Sorcerous Kingdoms influence southeast in a way that promoted its benevolent foreign policy and would bring many economic benefits, which he had readily agreed to. The fact that the Draconic Kingdom had been occupied came to his attention C at least he thought it did C somewhere around or after the end of his time in the Holy Kingdom of Roble. He couldnt remember the exact details or that anyone had even asked him about it, but if the Royal Army was there, he must have agreed to its deployment. Theres no need, Ainz raised his bony palm outward in a stately gesture. Only a fool would let a golden opportunity like this pass them by, and I presume that none here are such fools. I would hear your thoughts on this campaign and any proposals you have on improvement based on your experiences. One of Cocytus lieutenants C the insectoid who looked like a brown brain C rose from his seat. Or maybe it was lowered. It was so short that sitting on its chair made it seem taller. If I may speak, oh Supreme One Ainz inclined his head. While rare, the brain lieutenant said, the existence of outliers with power beyond that of what the locals call Heroes presents an undeniable obstacle to the Royal Armys rank-and-file. Dispatching an esteemed personage such as Lord Sebas is hardly appropriate for every operation, never mind how Ainz-sama personally made an appearance in the Holy Kingdom. Oi, stop trying to trap me behind a desk. He believed he knew where they were coming from, but the notion was depressing. Even CEOs went on business trips and such, didnt they? The type of appearance that Nazaricks denizens thought appropriate for Ainz to make for state business was the exact type of appearance that he strove to avoid. As they often asserted, dirtying his hands by personally participating in battle was beneath him. Going around incognito as he did not long after their arrival was unthinkable. The Supreme Overlord, Ainz Ooal Gown deserved nothing less than to attend the highest-profile functions to be the centrepiece of all attention and discussion, filling everyone with awe at his wisdom, majesty and power. Or something like that. Of course, they wouldnt stop him if he did do the things that he wanted to, but that in itself made him feel guilty if he couldnt justify his actions. And how do you propose we address this issue? Ainz asked. Mercenaries, perhaps No, Mercenaries are not an optionC But we can hardly useC Then how about A lively debate erupted between Cocytus'' lieutenants. While Ainz was pleased that they were exercising independent thought, they were all independently thinking in the same direction. Always power, huh They had gone from standing in mute shock over their defeat at the hands of the Lizardmen to being able to recognise key issues and discuss them. That in itself was good, but the solutions that they presented were still lacking. If a hammer wasnt enough, then they reached for a bigger hammer. It was most certainly within Nazaricks capabilities, but those capabilities had been sealed away for the vast majority of the Royal Armys exercise. Generally speaking, the Royal Army was meant to be exactly what it sounded like: the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom. It was not the Army of Nazarick C it was the army of the state that they had founded and was composed of the forces made available to it in everyday operations. Since his return from the Holy Kingdom, Ainz followed the campaign through the Royal Armys reports and occasionally dropped in to see how things were going, so he knew that many valuable lessons had been presented. If the Royal Armys only takeaway was that they needed more raw power, he would be disappointed indeed. The points of his eyes shifted in the direction of a Goblin sitting at a table with several other Goblins. He was dressed in archaic fashion, resembling a strategist from Earths distant past. If clothes made the man, then certainly he would have some useful insight You seem like you have something you wish to say, Ainz gestured at the Goblin. Please do not hesitate to share on my account. I would like for everyone to participate in this discussion. The Goblin rose from his seat, bowing low. Thank you, Your Majesty. He straightened again, holding his feather fan up to cover his mouth. Simply put, the Goblin said, we lack unit cohesion. Unit cohesion Ainz stroked his chin, as in teamwork? Indeed, the fan started to wave back and forth lightly. The strength of an army lies not in the strength of its individual soldiers, but in what they can achieve as a whole. The deployed squads did not operate as soldiers C they are simply groups of individuals that act as individuals once the fighting begins in earnest. I agree, a trickle of powder streamed from the ceiling at Gunnars rumbling voice. One could say that each squad is like a collection of champions, but only in the sense that they each possess the strength of a champion. Watching them fight is like watching a handful of Berserkers going wild on the battlefield. The only time they fight as a unit is when the Commanders are paying particular attention to their squads, but that is something that the sergeants are supposed to be responsible for. This squanders both the time and talent of our officers. They should be commanding, not herding a bunch of Sigurds. Hey! The Frost Giant beside the speaker shot him a hurt look. Chuckles rose from the assembled staff. I mean no disrespect to our troops who fought in the Draconic Kingdom, the Goblin with the fan said, but I believe they are auxiliary forces meant for domestic policing duties? The soldiers of the Northern Army Group would not commit the same errors. While our forces in the Draconic Kingdom may have overpowered the Beastmen, it pains me to say that the Beastmen fought better. Both their soldiers and officers were superior in terms of discipline and technique. On both a professional andhmm, I suppose Captain Zahradnik would say a political level, this is entirely unacceptable. While he hadnt been able to put it in words, what the Goblin said was in line with what Ainz felt. In Yggdrasil, if one was bested by another player, how one took the loss depended on the circumstances. If there was a level gap, one would grind to close the gap. The same thing would apply to equipment. Problems with a build would be identified and corrected. If an opponent was too strong to solo, they would bring in others to help. Some of the aforementioned things were much more difficult to achieve in their new world, but the stakes were also much higher. It was reality, after all. One couldnt log off in frustration and do something else, nor could one easily go elsewhere because others occupied that space. You are exactly right, Ainz folded his hands before him and leaned forward. The Sorcerous Kingdom must be superior to all others on every level. Those who wish to fight will find reasons to do so, and they will do so according to their advantages, not ours. If they cannot match us in a direct confrontation, then they will find other means. If we cannot prove that we are capable of matching them in every arena, we will have troublemakers believing that they can get away with their schemes whenever our backs are turned. Albedo already understands this and has been working hard to make the civilian end of things watertight. I expect no less of the Royal Army. It was already abundantly clear that they could command fear. Now, they needed to command respect. In the past, he believed it better to be feared than respected, but time and experience revealed the limits of fear and how it could lead to undesirable outcomes. Instilling too much of it made it hard to switch gears after the fact. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Does anyone else have any insights to share? Ainz asked. Hah! Cocytus answered with a blast of frigid air, In the futureintervention in crises, expedient. Those in need, we should seek. To lend our strength. Umu, Ainz nodded. It does indeed seem that way. Even the Holy Kingdom was amenable to our assistance once Jaldabaoth made his move. About that Cocytus paused, then seemed to collect himself. Unnecessary. Demiurges intellect, I respect, but this worldfilled with strife. Many would welcome help. Fabricating crisesdishonourable. The warriors way, it is not. So he did feel that way Ainz had wondered about it since Demiurge outlined his plans for the Holy Kingdom, but, whenever one of the three great minds of Nazarick cooked something up, challenges were next to nonexistent. Everyone assumed that their proposals were the best possible avenue for Nazarick to take, and service to the Supreme Beings superseded any notion of personal honour. Personally, Ainz didnt care too much about personal honour, but it was still a point to consider. Schemes that blew up tended to do so in the most unpleasant of ways, and a tarnished reputation was insanely difficult to repair. A single bit of bad press could foil the efforts of an entire marketing campaign, and even the megacorporations back on earth had to burn unimaginable amounts of money and man-hours performing damage control for a single minor incident. The Sorcerous Kingdom already had a tremendous handicap due to its association with the Undead. Being perceived as a bastion of evil made outsiders more than willing to believe that they were guilty of any wrongdoing pinned on them. Upon his arrival in Roble, he had been unpleasantly surprised to overhear the various rumours that had drifted through Re-Estize about E-Rantel being turned into a literal hell. What you say holds merit, Ainz said, but it would require that we expand our intelligence network. Well see how things are going in a few years once were done with Re-Estize. And, even if we do decide to embark upon the route that you suggest, I wont suspend any operations in progress without good reason. Also, we may deem it necessary for specific circumstances in the future. I will not deny the Sorcerous Kingdom a powerful tool by dismissing the option out of hand. That would probably give everyone enough room to work with. Demiurge likely already had several plots in progress and Ainz didn''t want to step on any toes. The goings-on in Re-Estize were also part of an engineered crisis fomented by a group of local collaborators. The scenery in the Mirror of Remote Viewing shifted around as Entoma scanned over the Royal Armys advancing forces. Most of what they saw consisted of the Undead checking through the remains of the Beastman Army, poking at corpses and investigating the content of their camps. Speaking of corpses, theres something I should check on Ainz rose from his seat. Now then, he said. I understand that there is much more to say on what youve learned here, but an informal discussion will hardly do everything justice. I look forward to seeing your thoughts and proposals on paper. He summoned Shalltear to his side with a regal gesture and stepped into the Gate that she summoned. The orange glare of sunset warmed his robe the moment he appeared in front of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. Corpses from the battle were already arriving through another Gate summoned by Pestonya. Solution C who was currently the maid on entrance duties C bowed low before him. Welcome back, Ainz-sama. Umu. Im back. Solution fell into step behind them as they entered the front cabin. After passing through the teleportation gate, Shalltear spoke. My most sincere apologies, Ainz-sama, she said. Hm? What for? My vassal failed to accomplish her task. A petite frown crossed Shalltears doll-like face. Her distraught expression drew a chuckle out of him. Could it be that you feel that our victory has been marred in some fashion? H-how else could I feel?! Shalltear pouted, Ludmila did so well in the Empire, so I thought it would be the same in the Draconic Kingdom. And then she went and died in the final battle. As the Floor Guardian responsible for her, I am filled with shame at her failure. Observing Baroness Zahradnik was an awkward process. Since she had a Ring of Nondetection, they could only tell where she was by following the Elder Lich assigned as her adjutant. When she left the adjutant behind, they had to follow the troops she was leading. If she fought, the scene in the Mirror of Remote Viewing was somewhat comical as Beastmen just seemed to fall apart on their own. Her death was second-hand information from aerial observers. Annoyingly, the Beastmen that had killed her were also employing a Nondetection effect or something similar enough to it. In all, the experience was reminiscent of the early days of Yggdrasil, when no one had a solid grasp of information warfare yet and trying to remotely keep track of people was very much hit-and-miss. That being said, just because they couldnt see her didnt mean that she wasnt doing her job. Nor was the fact that she died. Did she? Ainz said as they strolled through the catacombs of the First Floor, where Elder Liches were performing last-minute security checks on the delivered bodies before they were sent into cold storage. As I recall, her role was rather limited. That aside, she did not disobey any of the general staffs orders, nor did she abandon her post. This was the Royal Armys exercise and she was merely an officer on the field fulfilling her duties. Furthermore, her counterattack against the enemys pull tactic was as good as one can ask for in the situation that the army found itself in and she never gave up trying to rally her shattered forces. Mmh Shalltears brow creased in thought. It wasnt as if he couldnt empathise. As the senior officer on the field, Baroness Zahradnik had accomplished her tasks with little room for complaint. Getting sideswiped on the home stretch was understandably frustrating. He considered his own experiences in the Holy Kingdom of Roble, thinking about the countrys resistance efforts and the many challenges they faced. These two conflicts weve participated in recently, Ainz stared up at the catacombs ceiling. Do you know what I found the most striking about them? What would that be, Ainz-sama? The scale, Ainz replied. The sheer vastness and complexity of everything. All of the rules we are accustomed to take on brand new meanings as a result and the realities of this world were made all too evident. At the Battle of Katze Plains, Ainz thought he had a good idea of what war was like in their new world. But, now, he knew that he was sorely mistaken. The Battle of Katze Plains was more of a formal challenge where two sides agreed to an honourable contest following rules that everyone respected. If he were to be honest with himself, he had broken those rules in his ignorance over them by doing what he did, but what was done was done. The conflicts in the Holy Kingdom and the Draconic Kingdom, however, werent anything like that. Combatants exploited every conceivable advantage and attacked every discernible weakness. Unfair only meant do it more. No one stood around waiting to get swatted by something far more powerful if they could help it. It was a dirty, chaotic business where everything was allowed and there was a real cost incurred for every action. Theatres of battle could cover hundreds of thousands of square kilometres; millions, if multiple countries were involved. Managing everything required supernatural capabilities, and he figured that this was where Commander Classes fit into the grand scheme of things. When he saw the encirclement of Eastwatch by a mere twenty infantry squads, he couldnt help but think that the encirclement was ninety-nine-point-nine per cent holes. Yet they managed it, and it was likely due to Baroness Zahradniks expertise in manipulating perception and leading her opponents along the lines of thought she desired of them. When Demiurge made his opening move against the Holy Kingdom, he made sure to eliminate every General and their officers. Once that happened, all the Northern Holy Kingdoms resistance forces could do was flail about in laughably na?ve ways until Ainz arrived to perform his part of Demiurges script. As a Floor Guardian, he said, you defend these narrow corridors, yet the total area of all three of your floors combined is but a fraction of the area managed by a single farming village. We all fought in these circumstances. Even fighting in Yggdrasils outdoor areas cant be compared. Wars between guilds might involve hundreds of players, but the wars here sweep up millions. A Fireball, if well-placed, could damage half of an invading guild. Here, it might open a hole in a formation and kill an insignificant number of soldiers as far as an armys total numbers are concerned. The scope of things is so huge that losses for every side are inevitable. Shalltear tilted her head back and forth as he spoke, her expression of thought deepening even further. Is that one of the reasons why Ainz-sama founded the Royal Army, arinsu? She asked, And why Demiurge invaded the Holy Kingdom the way that he did? Indeed, Ainz nodded. How many fiends do you think Demiurge lost during that entire venture? A handful of Mercenaries were sacrificed as well, and the data used for those is lost to us forever. The Royal Army, on the other hand, is sustainable. It deploys assets that are cheap to maintain and easy to replace or recover. Come to think of it, as the Guardian of the First, Second and Third Floors, shouldnt you already think like this? Th-think like what, Ainz-sama? Well, anyone invading Nazarick comes through your Floors first, right? It happened all the time. Players come in and poke around here and there or see how far they can get. We always drove them away, but not before they destroyed many of your vassals. Youve likened Baroness Zahradnik to an Area Guardian in the past. If one of your Area Guardians was destroyed, would it be something to be ashamed of or infuriated over? Of course not! We are all proud to die in the defence of the Supreme Beings abode! Actually, if theres one thing that Kyouhukou is displeased about, its the fact that hes died far fewer times than the others The reason that Kyouhukou died far fewer times than the others C he died fewer times than Shalltear, even C was that players did their best to avoid him if they could help it. Ainz wasnt sure whether he would console him over his low score or the fact that he was a giant cockroach. so you mean to say that I should be proud of her dying, arinsu? Shalltear asked, Should I tell her to be happy about it as well? Ah, ehmmaybe? Its not something to be ashamed of, at least. She fulfilled her duties even in the face of death. Speaking of which They stepped into the next teleportation gate, which was configured to send the inspected corpses to the Fifth Floor. The Frost Virgin guarding the landing lowered her head respectfully. Welcome, Ainz-sama. How may I be of assistance? Were here for Baroness Zahradniks corpse, Ainz said. It should have arrived by now. This way, please. Ainz followed the Frost Virgin through the towering rows of bodies in frozen storage. He came by once to expend his daily limit of Undead creation Skills, but they were usually brought to the teleportation gate to save time. With the Frost Virgin leading them through the area like some warehouse staff member, he felt like he was back at his old jobexcept instead of checking on shipments of merchandise, he was dealing with bodies. Corpses are something like a commodity hereI think? Over a third of his citizens would happily eat the inventory that they were strolling by. Considering the attitudes of the various Demihumans he had interacted with, butcher shops around the world might have meat lockers filled with dead people and no one would think it strange. They arrived at a portion of the Fifth Floor that was less warehouse-like in appearance. Here, corpses of particular note or potentially high value were stored. Through the blowing snow, a silhouette appeared. It resolved into the figure of Pestonya as they got closer. Nazaricks Head Maid C or housekeeper, as the locals called them C stood with her hands held palm out before her. On the snow was AhC WaiC! True Resurrection! Too late. Pestonyas spell washed over Baroness Zahradniks body. The Head Maid turned to regard them, lowering her head respectfully. Ainz-sama. Its so wonderful to see you, as always. Wan. Has something brought you to this part of the Fifth Floor? Wan. Her gaze followed his to the corpse on the snow beside her. Oh, my. Have I done something I shouldnt have? Since she fell in the line of duty, I figured it was appropriate to Ah, no, Ainz said. Its fine. We havent come to punish her or anything like that. Were here foran experiment? Yes, an experiment. He wasnt sure what to call it. Since the Baroness was a Revenant, he figured that she would come back from the dead on her own and rushed over to see if it would happen. In Yggdrasil, the time varied depending on what sort of content the Revenant was a part of, but the ones that players encountered in outdoor camps could get back up in less than thirty seconds and endlessly pester whoever killed them. Beside him, Shalltear gazed down at the Baroness body with glistening eyes. A rosy flush rose on her cheeks and she licked her lips. Dammit Peroroncino, why did you have to include that fetish?! Because shes Undead, obviously was probably the answer. His friends perverse logic always caused no end of problems. I see, Pestonya said. No, you dont! Also, you forgot your wan. As far as he knew, only a handful of people were aware of Baroness Zahradniks true nature. It seemed like a sensitive topic for her and revealing the truth might cause widespread panic over Humans being transformed into Undead, so Ainz figured it was fine to keep things the way they were. Shalltear walked toward the Baroness corpse, her black ballroom gown collecting bits of blowing snow. She leaned forward with a curious look. She didnt resurrect, Shalltear noted. Yes, Pestonya rested her cheek in a gloved hand, the spell had no effect. Was that part of your experiment, Ainz-sama? Wan. One could say that it counts as an observation Is that so? In that case, I shant disturb you. Please forgive your humble servant for her meddling. Wan. Pestonya curtsied before gathering her skirts to walk in the direction of the teleportation gate. Ainzs attention turned back to Baroness Zahradniks corpse. So the resurrection had no effectnot as in rejected but immune? Did someone tamper with the corpse before Sebas got to it? But Pestonya used True Resurrection. Even True Death doesnt block that Had the natives of this world developed some extremely nasty form of resurrection prevention? Something like that couldnt exist in Yggdrasil for balance purposes, but there were no developers here telling the magic researchers of this world what they werent allowed to do. No, maybe thats too much. Martial Arts are one thing, but Tier Magic is Tier Magic. Even if they develop new spells, they should be limited by the power of the tiers that the spells are in. The Beastmen didnt have any powerful casterswhat if it was a Skill or Ability? That was probably the most unsettling aspect of their new world. The natives seemed to endlessly develop new things. There was no guarantee that those developments wouldnt pose a threat to Nazarick, so trying to figure out how the systems of the world worked and what their limitations were was one of Nazaricks greatest priorities. Mare, Pandoras Actor, and several others were tasked with finding out as much as they could, but progress was slow due to the general ignorance and the low levels of the local population. The sound of a scratching pen filled the air as Shalltear added to her notes in Peroroncinos Encyclopaedia. She was as diligent as always when it came to the things that she cared about. Do you have any ideas, Shalltear? Ainz asked. Maybe shell get up when she feels like it, Shalltear answered. I cant imagine her staying down for very long. Hopefully, that was all there was to it. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 13, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 A layer of disturbed dust swirled into the air, rising as if stirred from an ageless tomb. Ludmila stared up at the unknown ceiling of a chamber shrouded by eternal night. She shifted where she lay, sending more dust into the air as she turned her head to look around. It was a luxurious suite that must have been ten times the size of her home in Wardens Vale. The ceiling was arched and supported by columns carved from white limestone. Yet, the beauty of her surroundings was marred. Soot streaked the walls. There was no furniture: only broken stone scattered over the floor. She walked over to the vaulted windows, staring out at the scorched towers looming in the mist. Ludmila was in Laga?, the lost capital of what Clara dubbed the High Empire C the ruined metropolis that lay at the heart of the Katze Plains. But why was she here? She summoned her memory and immediately regretted it. She had been defeated. Even with the Royal Army at her command and everything that the Sorcerous Kingdom had invested in her, she was bested in every conceivable way. Hopelessly outclassed by a powerful Beastman Lord. No, he may have been a Lord, but he was also something else. With the luxury of quiet and lengthy review, she understood that what he did with his warband was far too structured. She could recognise everything that they had done and could only come to one conclusion: she had fought a true Captain C one that could stand amongst the great Captains of legend. While she was still struggling to piece together what pittance of capability she could out of limited knowledge and lack of experience, she had come across a master at their craft. The forces that could send the nations of the region into utter despair had been toyed with, rendered helpless before his onslaught and summarily crushed. Ludmila sighed, brushing the dust off of the edge of the open balcony before sitting down. She straightened and shivered at the cold stone against her rear. It was then that she realised that she was completely naked. Her head turned as she scanned the chamber again, ensuring no one else was around. What in the world is going on here? She was certain that she had died, but it didnt look like anyone had resurrected her. The only signs that someone had frequented the place in the last forever were left by herself. A Wraith lazily drifted by, following some mindless routine that it had probably been doing for centuries. Ludmila leaned forward to examine the city streets below, but the thick mists obscured her vision, making it seem as if she were sitting inside a cloud. Her hand absently went to her waist, but the Infinite Haversack with her pocket watch obviously wasnt there. There was no way to tell the time of day or even know what day it was. How long had it been since she fell in battle? Ten thousand years might have passed for all that she knew. At least a day had gone by based on the last time she had gotten up on her own. Going by that, the battle she had fallen in would be long over; there was nothing further she could do to influence the outcome. The reason why she hadnt been resurrected was probably because she had been found woefully wanting. They had no use for such a useless Captain, and civilian Nobles were better at managing their territories. Her territory had probably been given over to someone like Liane and transformed into a dismal sprawl of mines and manufactories to achieve the so-called productivity that the central administration desired. Was there any point in showing her face? Maybe it was better to sit in her razed tower for the rest of eternity. The telltale metallic tread of a Death-series patrol rose from mists below, echoing off of the citys alabaster towers. Ludmila gathered her dangling legs beneath her and stood back from the balcony. Well, it isnt as if hiding in this room forever really helps with anything... As much as she dreaded facing whatever the future held, there was little point in shutting herself away from the world. Maybe she would be able to find a position in the junior household staff of a minor Noble. Would Miss Gran hire her? She had a good head on her shoulders and Ludmila could work as a forester. Surely something like that wouldnt lead to the same, catastrophic results that she had produced in her foolish misadventure as an army officer. Ludmila wandered around the chamber, looking for something to clothe herself with. As expected, she found nothing: any such articles would be long rotted away even if they had survived the fires. With little other choice, she descended a broad spiral staircase that wound around the towers central column. Her path took her past dozens of minor Undead standing in perfect stillness. She could have probably gone by them unharassed, but she concealed herself anyway, sneaking behind them whenever she could. The rational part of her knew that they were mindless and it didn''t matter if they saw her. As a Noble, she was also accustomed to her attendants seeing her in various modes of undress, yet something deep inside demanded that she do her best to avoid notice. Perhaps it was because any one of the Undead standing around might be a dominated sentry. Being detected would make their controller aware of the naked woman wandering around the city. Yes, that was probably it. They would hunt her down and drag her through the city streets for all to see. Her public indecency would end up becoming part of an official report, forever preserved in the Sorcerous Kingdoms administrative archives and used as a case study for every Elder Lich from now until the end of eternity. She padded through the ruined arcade at the bottom of the tower, passing broken fountains and burned-out storefronts on the way to the arching street entrance. Her steps slowed as she strained her senses to detect where the nearest patrols were. While her senses were still far superior to the average persons, they werent anywhere near as absurd as they were with her equipment so she took far more time than she was used to. Once she was confident none of the distant patrols was approaching, she scurried across the street to hop into the dust-filled canal running alongside it. According to Elena Grans journal, the canals were confirmed to be streets as well C thoroughfares for Laga? aquatic and semi-aquatic citizens. The ongoing interpretation of the relic offered insights into the city that were often foreign to regional thinking, so coming back to Laga? to reenvision what the city was like in the past was one of the many things Ludmila meant to do when she had the chance. She never imagined that it would happen like this, however. Ludmila made her way downstream to where the canal eventually joined a larger one. The convenient concealment came to an end, however, when that canal completely filled out part way through one of the citys many plazas. Sounds of wagon wheels rumbling over the pavement, people and things being moved around, and a variety of sterile voices issued through the fog from the north. She stopped and cocked an ear to sort them out. Please stand by for inspection. Is this your first time in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Warehousing for goods passing through E-Rantel is currently being offered at Corelyn Harbour. A frown crossed her lips as she overheard the familiar routines. According to Clara, E-Rantel would grow to absorb Corelyn Harbour within a century so that much time hadnt passed, at least. Unless they were referring to it as a district of the city. That aside, things at least sounded the same as they did when she was last around the Sorcerous Kingdom. As slowly as laws and procedures were amended, things still would be significantly changed if decades had passed. Contraband has been detected. Executing procedure D-1. You are under arrest. Resistance is futile. Oh, no! Came a womans desperate voice, We wouldnt dare defy the will of the Supreme One! Please punish us until we scream! It sounded like they were practising the militia duties that would eventually be assigned to them. Unfortunately, the Vampire Brides seemed to be acting out their role in an entirely wrong way. One of the suspects has escaped, an Elder Lich announced. She was last seen headed south with her contraband inventory. A moment later, the ghostly figure of an invisible Vampire Bride in civilian dress hopped into the canal with Ludmila. The Vampire Bride took one long look at her before smiling and placing the satchel she was carrying into Ludmilas hands. Then, she ran away. Eh? Ludmila winced at the sound of rapidly approaching Death Knights. She jumped out of the canal and ran south, away from the exercise area. Potential breach of public decency laws. Escalation to procedure D-3 is advised. State morality must be enforced. She sprinted into a large ruin on the southwestern end of the plaza, scurrying up the stairs and streaking through the corridors. On the way, she tossed the satchel of illegal goods into the entrance of a collapsed room. After that, she jumped out of a back window and into the window of the next building over. After going from building to building for several city blocks, she landed on the wharf along the Katze River. A Vampire Bride in the uniform of the postal service raised her clipboard to cover her mouth. Oh my, her crimson gaze seemed to twinkle. Is our Mistress playing another game with you, my lady? Might there be room for another? Ludmila stared at Vampire Bride for a long moment. The Vampire Bride stared back, though not in the same way. While they were generally pleasant and businesslike when dealing with the public, Lady Shalltears Vampire Brides were every bit as lewd as their Mistress. Each was about as sadistic as their predatory nature might suggest, but they were also unapologetic masochists who only saw being hunted, punished, abused and even killed by Lady Shalltear as an exquisite reward. No, shes not, Ludmila replied. Ermis Lady Shalltear here? Not that I am aware of, my lady, the Vampire Bride replied. Shall I ask one of the Elder Liches to contact her for you? Yes, please. By the way, what are the time and date? It is six oclock in the evening on the thirtieth day of Middle Wind Month, in the first year of our Lord. I see. It seemed that a whole day had passed. More than enough time for everything to have concluded and for everyone to make their conclusions. All she could do now was stew in her regrets. The Vampire Bride turned to head down the wharf toward the harbourmasters office. Wait, Ludmila said. Might I borrow something to wear? In response, the Vampire Bride reached into her inventory, pulling out the sheer alabaster fabrics that were their default garb. When Ludmila imagined herself wearing it, her soul recoiled at the pitiful image. What about something like a postal worker uniform? She asked. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The Vampire Bride reached up to unfasten her coat. After she handed it over, she pulled her shirt over her head. The full force of the femininity contained within was violently unleashed upon Ludmila. Just the coat will do, she said quickly. She followed the Vampire Bride past the rows of containers filled with goods for the Draconic Kingdom. The Undead busy at work didnt spare her as much as a glance, which she was grateful for. She took a seat at one of the desks in the harbourmasters office and idly stared at the rates posted on the wall. Do the Elder Liches here use the postal service at all? Maybe they mail-ordered office furniture or something. Fifteen minutes later, the black portal of a Gate appeared outside of the office. Lady Shalltear entered, dressed in her usual black ballroom gown. Ludmila rose from her seat, genuflecting before her liege. Its about time you got up, Lady Shalltear said. My most heartfelt apologies, my lady, Ludmila stared at the stone floor. Forfor everything. She tensed as she waited for her punishment to be declared. It wouldnt surprise her if she found herself waking up a week later in yet another dusty tower. I dont recall anything that requires an apology, Lady Shalltear said. My lady? Your frustrations may lead you to believe that youve done something wrong, but Lord Ainz said that you carried out your orders to his satisfaction. He noted several things of interest while watching your performance, as well. He did? No, wait C he was watching me? Thats right, Lady Shalltear told her, he was observing the entire battle at Eastwatch. Ludmila slouched forward, going to her hands and knees. She crawled under the nearby desk, curling up with the Vampire Brides coat covering her head. His Majesty had seen everything. She wasnt sure how much more complete her mortification could be. Something poked her in the shoulder. Are you alright? Lady Shalltear asked. No, Ludmila answered. If I could burrow like Ilyshnish, Id have buried myself in a hole by now. You can dig your holes later, Lady Shalltear said. You still have a function to attend. a function, my lady? Clara said something about the first set of formal agreements between the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Draconic Kingdom. A pair of loud thumps issued through the top of the desk. Ludmila poked her head out to find her Infinite Haversacks sitting there. As the Royal Armys liaison to Oriculons Royal Court, Lady Shalltear told her, your duties await.
I cant be reading this right. Liane wasnt the only one thinking that. Sitting at her delegations desk in the throne room of Oriculon Palace, Clara wasnt sure she was reading things right, either. Before her was a small collection of documents penned on embossed noble paper, which consisted of the diplomatic and commercial agreements proposed by the Draconic Kingdom. They were more than anything Clara had imagined they might achieve in their rush to salvage the situation in the southeast. It was not the fact that the proposals had been made, however. That much was a given after all that had happened. It was what those proposals implied. They were a prelude to something far greater; something she didnt dare hope for so early in their efforts. This is a good thing, isnt it? Its not about it being good or bad, its about it being impossible. At least I think its impossible. After what Ive seen of this country and its people, it seems entirely possible. But this isits as if our reality isnt the same as theirs. Its ludicrous. Indeed, that was Claras first thought upon digesting the details. The implications were utterly ludicrous to anyone who possessed the common sense of the Human countries north of the Theocracy. In a different way, it was also beyond the common sense of the Theocracy itself. If their time as Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom had taught them anything, however, it was that the reality that they were raised in was actually wrong. If one asked any aristocrat, bureaucrat, or sovereign in the north what they would do if their country had been subjected to occupation and had lost sixty per cent of its population, their first reaction would be to throw up their hands with a laugh and say that they were doomed. That sort of catastrophe put a country on such weak footing that trying to put together a recovery effort simply wasnt enough. It was the beginning of a downward spiral where their clear weakness would invite further invasion not only by the tribes and monsters that dwelled along their borders, but also by other nations seeing an irresistible opportunity to make gains for themselves. Even if it didnt happen by some miracle, a nations leaders would focus on domestic affairs, restoring its gutted population over generations while nursing its shattered economy back to health. That logic didnt seem to apply to the Draconic Kingdom. The Draconic Kingdoms proposals contained a very clear plan for those who had the eyes to see it. It was as good as a promise put to paper. In a word, they were expanding. Clara had a feeling that they would explore the diplomatic avenues once closed off to them by their relationship with the Slane Theocracy, but she never expected it to happen so quickly and so aggressively. In a situation where Kings and Emperors might despair, Queen Oriculus instead went on the offensive and her entire country was ready for it. Her first move was to consolidate her surviving subjects into the most productive lands of the Draconic Kingdom C namely the coastline and the lower riverlands. The unmanaged territories would be patrolled by security forces leased from the Sorcerous Kingdom. From there, the Draconic Kingdoms efforts would not be focused on eventually repopulating the unmanaged territories in the east, but on the south. Three new cities were being chartered on the sea along the Draconic Kingdoms southern coast. Those cities were but the first step to an even greater objective, which was to open the Syrillian Way. The tribes and countries of aquatic Demihumans, Heteromorphs and even monsters that had shared a long, peaceful relationship with the Draconic Kingdom were included in the effort. According to the Draconic Kingdoms Royal Court, the ones that they had contacted had already agreed to the Queens proposals and even welcomed the expansion of her domain. The piles of pearls, coral, precious stones and various unknown objects sitting at the base of her throne were all expressions of goodwill that her envoys had returned with. I thought we were saving a kingdom, but it looks like weve gained an empire You seem to be having trouble digesting Our proposal. From atop her marble throne, Queen Oriculus regarded them with a look of mild amusement. All of the fear and uncertainty they had seen from her in the past seemed to have vanished. Even the terrible sense of danger that lingered about her before the Battle of Eastwach was gone. In its place was a feeling of serenity. While still childlike in appearance, she no longer gave any indication of being one. Instead, she gave off the air of what she truly was: a being that had lived for many Human generations, possessing wisdom and experience beyond that of any common mortal. I admit that it wasnt in line with our expectations, Your Majesty, Clara replied. Considering that half of Argland is underwater, the Queen smirked, it should hardly be a surprise. Well, it isnt as if We dont understand your confusion. Human perception aside, the cultural influence of the Theocracy is strong in the north. With the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, that influence will be dispelled sooner or later. But will things work out as these proposals suggest, Your Majesty? Liane asked. There will be many things to work out, Queen Oriculus answered, but they should. The Draconic Kingdom has maintained good relations with its aquatic neighbours since before We were born. Honestly, its not too hard since there are boundaries that one cannot cross even if one wanted to. As long as treaties are respected, things tend to go in favourable directions. What Your Majesty proposes for the future is different, though, Liane said. All of those aquatic tribes and countries must have conflicts between themselves. Oh, they do. But they have also existed alongside one another all this time. As Nobles from a multiracial country, you would do well to understand that ruling over many races is more a matter of guidance than it is of raw power. At best, raw power is a means by which one is afforded the opportunity to lay a lasting foundation for such a country. Did that mean that she would be running her country much as Ludmila did her territories? Her Human development aside, the style of management that Ludmila enacted could be described as loose or even next to nonexistent. Most of the population lived as they always had, with some caveats. She was in no rush to encourage the type of development most Nobles aimed for, instead focusing on weaving a cultural tapestry that all of her subjects could be a part of. That aside, the most important aspect of Queen Oriculus proposals C to both Clara and Lady Albedo, at least C was that they were well on their way to establishing the diplomatic and economic foothold that Clara had originally proposed for the southeast. If things went as Queen Oriculus suggested, they would be running years or even decades ahead of schedule. Everything needed to be reevaluated, recalculated and adjusted to match. It was all to the Sorcerous Kingdoms benefit, however. Lady Albedo would likely be pleased that at least one front was advancing faster than planned since the others didnt seem to be getting anywhere very quickly. These changes to agricultural production, Florine spoke up. They appear to be well above what weve stated our current demand to be. May we ask Your Majesty where it will be going? Not very far, Queen Oriculus replied. Those industries will grow in line with the demands to the east in the future. The market in the Sorcerous Kingdom is just what We need to get things going. the east? Do you mean with the Beastmen? Yes, thats right. I see. I dont, Liane said. Can you really just show up one day and say hey, we have stuff for sale and the people that have been eating you for generations suddenly change tack? Not to mention them getting over a million of their people obliterated here just recently. Yes, We can. A disgruntled look leaked out from behind Lianes mask. Queen Oriculus covered her growing smile. One must consider the circumstances in which everything has happened, she said. You may feel that the Beastmen attacking the Draconic Kingdom was some special case, but We will have you know that it isnt. Friction between different races is common in the world. It is common and the solutions are also common. Those different races may not be Human, but they are not as inhuman as many in this region believe them to be. Also, tribal types are especially honest in various ways. We will not have any major issues dealing with them now that We actually can. Alright, Ill give Your Majesty that much, but theres still the whole thing with the Undead Liane jerked to the side as Florines elbow found her ribs. She was getting too sloppy with her speech. Queen Oriculus, however, only tilted her head curiously. Why would the Undead be a problem? She asked, We will just let them know what happened. Y-you will? Of course. Theres little point in saying otherwise. We have a one-thousand-year lease on your Undead so they arent going anywhere anytime soon. Many believe that the admission of what they consider shameful or reprehensible leaves them at a political disadvantage, but those games of power and deception are simply not worth playing most of the time. Whats done is done, and they can only move on from there. Besides, what I did was far worse. It is something I must take responsibility for. Is that a part of why youve left your eastern territories unmanaged, Your Majesty? Ludmila asked, The Marshals security arrangements were a surprise. According to Ludmila, the Undead security forces were limited to patrolling a small buffer zone just beyond the inhabited provinces of the Draconic Kingdom. Additionally, their orders werent to summarily execute any Beastmen that they came across, but to drive them away. It is the first step, Queen Oriculus nodded. While I cannot return what I have stolen, I can help nurture what grows in its place. Leaving the land wild and open for hunting for the time being will help speed their recovery. Hopefully, this will also help with the problems that they will surely face elsewhere after losing so many of their warriors. In time, I will see to it that they have a chance to enter the Sorcerous Kingdoms sphere of influence in a not-so-unfortunate way. We will be sure to inform our Royal Court of your intentions. Ludmila sent Clara a look. Clara nodded in return. Good, the Queen smiled. Now, We believe that Our proposals satisfy the objectives of your Royal Court? The Sorcerous Kingdom is ushering in a new order. Rather than coming to the Draconic Kingdom as a conqueror, it has extended its hand in friendship. As such, We can only believe that you desire strong, independent voices in your hegemony to legitimise its status as a benevolent actor on the world stage. Everything that We have done so far has been to accommodate this, and We shall continue to do so for as long as it is the Sorcerous Kingdoms intent. Yes, Your Majesty, Clara replied. That is exactly what we came here to do. I will deliver your proposals to the Royal Court for review, but I can only imagine that they will be pleased with these developments. Thank you for your cooperation, understanding and patience. We look forward to working with you in the future. Clara and her delegation rose from their seats, lowering their heads before the Queen. Though everything had happened in an entirely roundabout and unexpected way, the Sorcerous Kingdoms diplomacy appeared to be off to an exceptional start. The Tiger and the Dragon: Act 13, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 6th Day, Lower Wind Month, 1 CE I dont get it. Ainz kept a straight face as Albedo rolled out a seemingly endless parade of reports before him. Those reports were accompanied by arrays of projections and, worst of all, questions C requests for feedback from the Sorcerer King and his supreme intellect over any number of esoteric mysteries contained within the documents piled upon his desk. He often compared Nazarick to a company with himself as its CEO. He believed that he could guide that company in a decent direction C considering the direction things would take if he let the NPCs have their way, it was more that he felt that he had to C but vague directions were all that he could manage. As was the case with many poor children, the young Suzuki Satoru often fantasised about being the head of a megacorporation despite his elementary education asserting in no uncertain terms that those fantasies would never become reality. Those fantasies were, of course, filled with childlike dreams such as eating solid food once a month or feeling real grass between his toes for once in his life. It went without saying that he would also be a great leader, making perfect decisions that awed all of his subordinates and invariably led to success. Those fantasies did not include sitting through hours-long meetings trying to make sense of reports from subordinates that were far more capable than he. Ulbert often shook his virtual fist at the despots sitting on the boards of the megacorporations and how they only saw people as statistics while pursuing productivity at any cost. Now that he was in a similar position, however, Ainz couldnt for the life of him figure out how they could have seen things any other way. Numbers summarised everything that went on in the Sorcerous Kingdom and the places where it involved itself. Even things like public sentiment, quality of life and other feely aspects were quantified and transformed into a variety of indices using several models that Albedo deemed suitable for use in governance. This wasnt a bad thing in itself. As a ruler, he had neither the time nor the capability to know every minute detail of the territories falling under the rapidly-expanding influence of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Nor could he know every one of his subjects personally and do something about every unique circumstance. Never mind himself, it was impossible for anyone to do it on their own. All he could do was trust those who ran the country in his name to do what needed to be done. It was said that Emperor Jircniv desired an administrative apparatus that would allow him to lead the Empire using broad strokes in national policy. When Ainz had first heard that, he thought it a novel idea that would allow him to live in relative luxury. Now, he realised that the reason why the Emperor desired such a thing was that broad strokes were all that a sovereign could reasonably make. Of course, Nazaricks NPCs didnt see things that way. He did what he did because he somehow knew everything and how every event would play out. With this understanding, they took it upon themselves to carry out his unfathomable will. Ainz-sama, Albedos mellow voice shook him out of his thoughts. Now that weve reviewed the Draconic Kingdoms proposals, are there any objections or amendments you would like to make? He glanced over the summary again, making a show of thoughtful consideration. These numbers and projections already appear excellent as they are There wasnt much to complain about. The Sorcerous Kingdom had forged official diplomatic and trade links with the Draconic Kingdom, and it wasnt achieved under duress. On top of that, they had signed a thousand-year lease for sixty infantry squads, plus a support staff of Elder Liches to help with communications and military coordination. The entire bundle consisted of nine hundred fifty middle-tier Undead. In terms of sales, it was the equivalent of scoring a major defence contract C one that would last a millennium. His old company would have thrown an office party with four different flavours of nutrient paste in addition to giving everyone a half day off for making the sale. It was that big of a deal. Now, all we have to do is make sure we satisfy our end of the contract. We should throw in some free service once in a while, too. That always makes clients happy. Albedo projects massive growth in the Draconic Kingdom for the long term, so this is definitely a customer we want to keep. Since theyre expanding, they should be upgrading their contract as they go? I should think up some promotions Maybe he could finally get around to implementing the rewards program he was considering before he left for Roble. He had given up on it after discovering that Demiurge didnt intend to promote Undead leases in the Holy Kingdom. As a consolation, Ainz squeezed in his Runecraft? promotion, but that effort was an absolute flop. As his thoughts started to wander, he realised that Albedo was patiently awaiting the remainder of his response. He cleared his throat. in fact, you seemed far less agitated over these results from the Draconic Kingdom than you were with the reports from Baharuth and Re-Estize. He couldnt decipher the technical aspects of the reports, but he could certainly feel Albedos frustrations over the latter two as they went over them. Re-Estize was getting nowhere quickly. There were more apologies and excuses from the local collaborators there than anything else. The puppet faction that had been created was filled with blind fools who gave little thought to the power and wealth being lent to them. Each one had aspirations born from their respective delusions and Albedos agents struggled to manage them. At the present, they couldnt be considered a faction beyond the most cursory sense of the term, and they were far from the point where they could be employed for Nazaricks purposes. Even so, he couldnt rightly complain: they were gathered precisely because they were the dregs of Re-Estizes aristocratic society; spares who previously had no hope of inheritance and were thus afforded little in the way of a Nobles education by their impoverished houses. At least the leader that they had set up for the faction appeared to be firmly under Albedos control. Based on the letters he wrote to her, he was completely besotted. They were so cringe-worthy that even Albedo couldnt maintain her everpresent smile of perfect composure when reading them aloud to him. The Empire faced a somewhat similar set of issues, though those issues were entirely self-inflicted. The great minds of Nazarick were possibly the only people in the world who would call Jircniv a fool, but, after the situation was explained to him, even Ainz could see where they were coming from. During the bloody ascension that was the source of his epitaph, the then-crown prince eliminated all of his rivals for the throne. In addition to that, he eliminated their supporters and other political opponents. After he took the throne, the Emperor continued his policy of strengthening imperial authority by purging those that resisted his dictates and those who were considered incompetent. It seemed like a sound practice in theory, but the reality of things was far from it. While seen as all sorts of other C often derogatory C things, Nobles were the managers of imperial society. As a result, the Emperors campaign to root out threats to legitimacy, political opponents, and incompetents also resulted in the gutting of the Empires administrative class. He was so focused on doing what he was doing that the only reason that he stopped was because the Imperial Administration was on the verge of collapse. Things had gotten so bad that the Emperor himself had to personally shoulder the administrative burden his actions had created. Imperial propaganda purportedly spun the entire affair as the necessary cleansing of a corrupt old regime. Quite frankly, so long as the common citizen perceived that their lives were stable and secure, they didnt care what happened. The fact of the matter, however, was that the Empire had hamstrung itself. The key to understanding the conundrum lay in the fact that the system of education in the region was not the same as that of Suzuki Satorus world. The countries in the region used the guild system, which was mostly identical to the guild system that dominated Earths history for thousands of years. There was no such thing as universal education and educational standards were dictated by the guilds. That education was also highly specialised, with its students entering into master-apprentice relationships as early as the age of four or five. Administrators were also part of a guild, which was known locally as the nobility. As with any guild, its members were responsible for raising the next generation out of their own number. And, so, by purging the nobility, Jircniv had crippled his administration. Masters were limited because he had killed many of them. Students were similarly limited because he had stripped many houses of their titles. There was no such fantasy as a nameless boy from a farming village joining the ranks of the Imperial Administration. That was simply not how things worked. Farmers were raised as Farmers. Blacksmiths were raised as Blacksmiths. Most people would be considered illiterate by the Imperial Administration, never mind trained to manage a piece of the Empire according to imperial standards. If such an uneducated person did manage to somehow sneak their way into the position, they would be cut down even faster than their predecessors for incompetence. In that sense, Jircnivs privileged upbringing was telling. It was a catastrophic spin on the old tale of the rich kid who had no idea how food arrived at his table. Just like a sheltered scion of an ultrawealthy family in Suzuki Satorus world or a fresh graduate from the colleges of the elite, Jircniv had descended from on high to eliminate a problem that he had personally invested himself in. His solution was so arbitrary and narrowly focused that it caused as many problems as it fixed. To make things worse, the Empires meritocracy wasnt some egalitarian dream. The Empire and its citizens firmly believed that everyone deserved the situation that they were in. One was poor because they deserved to be poor and the successful deserved their success. As a poor commoner that grew up under the unyielding boot of Earths megacorporations, Ainz saw the Empires meritocracy for what it was: utter nonsense. It was a game rigged from top to bottom where the elite were both empowered and incentivised to cherry-pick the finest products and people that their nation had to offer. Every commoner that made it served to draw everyones gaze away from ten thousand others who didnt deserve it, encouraging the population to grind themselves to dust for the sake of the elite. The Empire had no interest in levelling the playing field: everything it did was for the sake of strengthening its central authority. Education was private and tuition was paid for out of pocket at every level. Thus, the next generation of administrators would be just as limited as the one that had been purged. The replacements that Jircniv seemed to expect would never arrive unless educational reform was implemented, which wouldnt happen. Only those who were worthy of attention were allowed to crawl to the foot of the imperial throne, and they had to crawl there by their own merit. Of course, Albedo C who was nominally responsible for transforming the Empire into a productive client state C had absolutely no issues with their approach. She actually preferred things that way. It was a single, centralised authority with an iron grip on the reins of power that was in turn solely answerable to the Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom. A single channel to communicate her expectations and demands was all that she required, and the imperial dream was a convenient scheme that kept the unwashed masses in their place. Strangely enough, the Draconic Kingdom was something of the opposite of the Empire, yet they were shaping up to be the most fruitful out of all of the Sorcerous Kingdoms ventures in foreign affairs. Ainz pondered the mystery for the tenth time that meeting. So do you believe the Draconic Kingdoms systems might be useful to us? He asked. I believe that the Draconic Kingdom is a valuable case study, Albedo answered. Their systems are far more resilient than the ones in Roble, Re-Estize and Baharuth. If the same amount of stress applied to the Draconic Kingdom was applied to any of the aforementioned countries, they would surely collapse. In fact, Roble didnt even experience a tenth of it during Jaldabaoths invasion and they are well on their way to becoming entirely dependent on us for their continued existence. I recall your approval over just that. Yes, Ainz-sama. But, beneath the Draconic Kingdoms sickening veneer of good, there are some very real mechanisms at work. We must study and learn to take advantage of them in our domestic affairs. They would be especially useful for establishing distant colonies with limited supportperhaps something like a puppet kingdom on the unclaimed fringes of the world. If we can achieve results similar to what the Draconic Kingdom has, we would have entire empires waiting to join us once our sphere of influence expands into their region. If they are prosperous, we would add their prosperity to ours. If they are at war, we would enter on their side. Either way, the Sorcerous Kingdom profits from sculpting the geopolitical landscape in advance of its arrival. Hoh It was a truly adventurous notion. Thus far, the nations they had encountered had been rather uninspiring when it came to any sense of true romance or fantasy C they were more like reality with a fantasy label and the vast majority of everything seemed mundane when placed alongside his expectations. In that case, he said, I look forward to the fruit of your studies. Your servant will do her utmost to please you, Ainz-sama. A knock sounded on his office door. Cixous appeared, lowering her head before them. Pandoras Actor-sama has arrived for his scheduled appointment, Ainz-sama. Oh, is it that time already? Im sorry Albedo, but Of course Ainz-sama. It only brings me joy to know you feel that time flies by when were together, for I feel the same way Albedo leaned closer as the excitement in her tone escalated. The scent of her perfume wafted over him as she folded her hands together in a way that emphasised her ample cleavage. Ainzs mouth fell open and his emotional suppression kicked in. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Dammit, I should know better than to say anything that might encourage her by now Albedo made her way out of the office, hips swaying as if inviting Ainz to join her. Pandoras Actor entered the room with a spring in his step, carrying a barrel full of longswords. Ainz forcefully shifted his gaze to the collection of items, trying to figure out what absurdity the Doppelganger was about to unleash upon him. Ainnnnz-sama! I have arrived! Yes. Yes, you have. The door to the office clicked shut. The barrel in Pandoras Actors arms hit the floor with a thump. So this is what you wanted to see me about Indeed! They represent the fruit of my investigations thus farbehold! Pandoras Actor drew one of the swords from the barrel, holding it aloft. Ainz couldnt tell what sort of expression the Doppelganger was making as he stared up at it. The sword itself didnt seem like anything special. Its a sword, Ainz stated flatly. As expected of Ainz-sama! This is, indeed, a sword. A sword of masterwork quality by the standards of the Swordsmith Guild. Bearbear Mark V! How would I know that at a glance? I dont have any Job Classes with item appraisal abilities. Also Bearbear Mark V? A low chuckle rose from Pandoras Actor, one that slowly grew as it reverberated off of the walls of the office. Bearbear Mark V, Pandoras Actor intoned. An ingenious name. One which all but laughs defiantly in the face of common knowledge. This is the proof that you have sent me to find! Pandoras Actor placed the longsword on Ainzs desk. The weapons pommel was decorated with the head of a bear. It wasnt made to look like a real bear, but one that might be found on a stuffed toy. Diddid you order this? Are you referring to the pommel? No. If I had, I would have asked for something moredignified. The Weaponsmith that made this puts it on all of her products. I cant imagine theyd sell very well, despite being of masterwork quality. Her client is the Royal Army, and I doubt it matters for the exercises that theyre used in. Nay, what matters here is the crafter. Or more precisely, her age. The Weaponsmith that produced this masterwork longsword is seven years old. umu. Precisely! Pandoras Actor snatched the sword from the table, It is preeecisely as you say, Ainz-sama! While this item may be painfully plain by our standards, a longsword of this quality is, as the name implies, only produced by master Weaponsmiths!" The Doppelganger danced around the room, his mustard coat swirling around him as he worked the weapon in ways that Ainz was forced to admit were cool. This is hard evidence that the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom can be powerlevelled not just in combat job classes as Mare has proven, but in civilian vocations, as well. He had to admit it was strange. Ainzs idea of a master smith before he ended up in their new world was that of a grizzled old man with big muscles, a work apron, and a gruff demeanour. While he quickly found it to be explicitly untrue C smiths were known to graduate from journeyman as early as sixteen C the youngest of them were still over twice the age of the Weaponsmith in question. Furthermore, it more than spanned the gap between child and adult. How was this achieved? Ainz asked, his curiosity piqued. Through a certain scheme set in motion by a certain Baroness Ludmila Zahradnikwhy is she still a Baroness, by the way? Baron, Viscount, and Count were just different levels of middle management to him. The only reasoning he could come up with was that she had the least productive Human territory in the Sorcerous Kingdom by a vast margin. Of course, various things went into that C which Albedo had probably explained but Ainz had forgotten C but if the other fiefs in E-Rantel were akin to entire sales districts, the numbers that Baroness Zahradniks territory put out were like those of a minor retail outlet in a poor neighbourhood by comparison. Still, it wasnt his department. He felt that it would be organisationally problematic if he went over the heads of his subordinates. Youll have to ask Shalltear about that, Ainz said. Baroness Zahradnik is her vassal, after all. Anyway, you were saying something about a scheme? Indeed, Pandoras Actor stopped twirling about. A clever scheme that simulates a protracted conflict and the economy required to support it. It is a part of her ongoing effort to develop Wardens Vale into a military base, amongst other things. So youre saying that this child Weaponsmith is producing equipment for that simulationand levelled as a result? If he thought about it that way, it did make sense. The capabilities of individuals in their new world were dictated by their Job Class Levels. Age was not a barrier to progress and it was often the case that young prodigies appeared that surpassed those who were many decades their senior. That is correct, Ainz-sama, the Doppelganger nodded. I have always suspected it to be the case, but the relatively low levels of the natives are the result of a combination of factors. Primarily, economic realities bar one from levelling too quickly. A smith cannot afford to produce items without end C they must work within the constraints that their business allows. Furthermore, their business is entirely banal. The average smith is not commissioned to fashion great works that push the limits of their capabilities. They are instead tasked to manufacture nails, repair tools, and produce replacement parts for all of their lives. Our work with the Adventurer Guild indicates that effort, will, and challenge are all components of the formula that leads to growth. Kills matter not, so I assume that the volume of completed goods an artisan produces similarly does not matter. With the data provided by our work not only in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but also in the entire region, we can definitively say that this formula applies to civilian vocations. The information coming in from the Draconic Kingdom only solidifies our case. Ainz stared at Pandoras Actor for a long moment, the gears in his empty head grinding away. What did the Draconic Kingdom have to do with any of this? So, erm, levelling Aus Schaden wird man klug, Pandoras Actor shrugged. And the Draconic Kingdom is, in effect, the very picture of this process put to work by the natives of this world. They may not possess our knowledge of Yggdrasil, but one does not need to know how fire works to come up with applications for it. Nay, the process of progress works the other way around. These Difficulty Ratings, guild ranks, and the many other measures like them are simply the way that the natives of this world qualify and quantify its systems. And, for all practical purposes, it works, leading to the complex institutions that you see around us. The state of every country that we have observed can be in most part explained by how efficiently their institutions harness the systems of this world. But the Holy Kingdom was in a somewhat similar situation to the Draconic Kingdom, Ainz noted, how would you explain that? They were and they werent. Perhaps it is a matter ofintensity? The Holy Kingdom of Roble was indeed subject to the predations of their vastly superior Demihuman neighbours, but it wasnt to the same degree as the Draconic Kingdom. For the most part, the realities of the Holy Kingdom placed them in the same bucket as Re-Estize and Baharuth. Their situation was never severe enough to force them to reevaluate how they did things. The great wall that they built is symbolic of that thinking: what we have in here is fine, all we have to do is protect itor something to that effect. It may be as you say, Ainz said, but the Draconic Kingdom was arguably doing the worst out of the countries we have involved ourselves in. That depends on how one frames things, Pandoras actor finally decided to take his seat across the desk. From certain absolute perspectives, the Draconic Kingdom was on the verge of complete failure. However, as far as the local lore is concerned, Human nations as a whole tend to fail. They are simply too weak to stand on their own. As low-levelled as the vast majority of beings in this world seem to be, it is a foregone conclusion with the advantages offered by Racial Class Levels. As such, one must look past the obvious; to how these weak Humans can succeed. Once one does that, it becomes clear that the Draconic Kingdom is highly optimised according to the rules of this world. In terms of its overall motif, it is a country that is good. Good He was rapidly losing the grasp he thought that he had on the discussion. What did good or evil have to do with anything? The mundane rationality of the region segregates certain actions according to a sort of moral spectrum, if you will, Pandoras Actor said. Consider the case of a Blacksmith in todays Draconic Kingdom compared to one in todays Holy Kingdom. Catastrophe has struck both countries recently and, now, recovery efforts are underway. A challenge, so to speak. How does each Blacksmith respond to that challenge? What are the means provided to them? The Draconic Kingdom enacts the good approach. Its sovereign is open-handed and the required economic and social infrastructure is in place to facilitate the rapid recovery of the nation. From its highest aristocrats to its meanest farmhands, everyone is driven to rebuild before the next round of raids ravages their region. They are all participants in a grand, collective effort and enact sets of carefully tailored information cascades. From our perspective, it is a national powerlevelling effort. To those who do not understand what is going on, it appears as pure, irrational fantasy. They do not perceive all of the mechanisms that combine to amplify the Draconic Kingdoms efforts into the result that manifests in reality. Unfortunately for the Draconic Kingdom, the fruit of that effort gets eaten on a regular basis, for they ultimately run into the wall that lies between themselves and their much more powerful neighbours. Fortunately for us, that is no longer the case and they have entered into a mutually beneficial relationship with the Sorcerous Kingdom. I see, Ainz stroked his chin. Then how would you frame whats going on in the Holy Kingdom? The exact opposite? Pandoras Actor tilted his head curiously, Evil, in a word. Laws are being reformed to become more draconian in the name of recovery. Resources and manpower are being funnelled through the agents that weve placed, delivered according to a strategy that promotes ruthless competition and resentment between its citizens. The unscrupulous and selfish thrive at the expense of their fellows. A place where one may rise above all others by casting all others aside. Any good that exists outside of the pawn that youve created isaggressively discouraged. Demiurge is maximising productivity while at the same time breaking their existing society apart. In time, the Holy Kingdom will be reshaped to suit our needs, though I cannot say whether one will be able to call it a holy kingdom by the end of everything. Ainz wasnt sure whether that was at all necessary, but if Demiurge foresaw a need for it, then it was probably best to not say anything. Pandoras Actor didnt seem to feel strongly about it either way, but it was hard to tell what he was thinking with a face like his. In that case, Ainz straightened in his chair, one might say that everything is going according to plan. Indeed, Ainz-sama, Pandoras Actor rose from his seat and offered a crisp salute. We are ever grateful for your guidance in these matters. Whenever I reflect on the fact that everything that has happened so far has been according to Ainz-samas grand design, I am struck with awe at the glimpses that you offer of your supreme intellect! Umu, Ainz could only reply with a regal nod. Speaking of intellect, Demiurge is the only one out of the three of you that didnt schedule a meeting. Do you have any idea where he is? Pandoras Actors hand lowered slightly to drum his cheek with his long fingers. Im not sure where he is, exactly, the Doppelganger replied, but Im sure that hes seeing to another one of his many plans.
Khhschlr crashed through the brush, tripping on a root and landing face-first in the mud. The bunnia she was chasing bounded away and out of sight. She lay where she was for a moment before her stomach growled, and then rolled onto her back with a frustrated cry. How could they do this to me? After all that Ive done for them They had no appreciation for her. None at all. Decades of her life had been dedicated to the future of Rolengorek. Of both her life and her beloved Drathas. In the end, they cast her aside like she was nothing. She didnt even have Dratha anymore. No, it was worse than being cast aside, it was exile. That, of course, meant that she had to find her own way forward. But it wasnt in any way simple. She had no clan and no allies; no one to call a friend. She had no territory and that of course meant that she had nowhere to huntunless she dared hunt in someone elses territory, which she had just tried. In short, she had been sentenced to death. Her choices were either slowly going mad as she succumbed to starvation, or being killed for poaching. Khhschlr had chosen the latter, but she was so terrible at hunting that the former might happen anyway. Maybe the local clans hunters were watching unseen, laughing at her pitiful attempts to feed herself. Maybe I should just lie here until I die. This world has nothing left for me. Something landed on her stomach. Her paw moved to find a dead bunnia there. In the branches overhead, someone was watching her. Whowhos there? A figure hopped down from the canopy, her dark wings and tail spread wide as she alighted on the ground beside her. Khhschlrs eyes narrowed upon realising it wasnt one of the local Ocelo. At first, she believed it to be a female Humanoid, but it had the head of a crow. Black feathers covered her arms and lower legs, which ended in human hands and black hooves. The rest of her figure was clad in a tight leather outfit that emphasised her humanoid form. You are the Sage, Khhschlr? The stranger asked as she regarded Khhschlr with the left side of her birds head. Yes, thats right. Ive been searching for you. Word of your great exploits has reached many ears. I-is that so? Indeed, the stranger nodded with a sorrowful voice. It is such a tragedy for all of your efforts to go unrecognised. But worry not, Khhschlr, your spectacular talents are not lost on us. One of my colleagues is especially enamoured at how you sought to bring happiness to so many. A dark hole opened over the shadows of the jungle floor. Khhschlr sat up, her hunger shoved aside by her curiosity over the sight. I have come to make you an offer, good Sage, the stranger said. A great venture presents itself C one much better suited to your abilities than this savage jungle filled with ignorant primitives. Khhschlrs gaze fell inward. It was clear that there was nothing left for her in Rolengorek, so what did she have to lose? Except I am but a humble Sage, Khhschlr rose to her feet and picked the soggy leaves from her fur. While I may indeed have much to offer, I cannot do everything alone. Worry not, a smile seemed to creep into the strangers voice. You will find that we have a fine selection of assistants for you to choose from. It may be that you have even encountered a few of them in the past. In that case, Khhschlr said, I have no objections about joining you. By the way, I dont believe you offered me your name? The stranger regarded her for a moment. Khhschlr felt a chill travel down her spine. You may call me Saklas, the stranger told her. Come, let us be away. Our work awaits. Stone and Blood: Act 1, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 This is bad, boss. I know. Seriously, this isC Shut up! The grey robe fell silent. Falagrim crossed his arms silently, glowering at the evening shadows. They were in the middle of a forest, yet not a bird could be heard. He glanced over his shoulder to the obvious cause: two plate-armoured Undead nearly twice his height. Between them stood a Human, of all things, dressed in one of the ridiculous outfits that their aristocrats were said to wear. If you feel like being a fuckin flower, go and plant yourself in the mud. Falagrims frown deepened as she smiled at him. He turned and walked away, hocking a glob of spittle onto the carpet of needles blanketing the forest floor. His escort formed in the area nearby and he returned to his camp a kilometre up the valley to the north. As he approached the perimeter, two Deepwardens appeared with crossbows at the ready. Falagrim waved them away, walking by rows of cargo litters piled high with goods. Sentries and caravan workers alike wisely steered clear, sensing the storm brewing over their leaders head. After discovering that the Goblin Army they were supplying in the east had been destroyed, he turned his people around and headed straight for their next best prospect. Some Demon Emperor had appeared in the Abelion Hills and was raising an army out of the Demihumans there. An army needed equipment, he figured. He was right. Offering to equip Jaldabaoths forces was the best business decision of his life. Through fall and winter, he delivered shipment after shipment month by month. Hundreds of thousands of Demihumans were outfitted for the Demon Emperors campaign against the Holy Kingdom of Roble. Under Jaldabaoths tyrannical rule, there was no shortage of slaves to trade for fine equipment forged in the deep mountain halls of the Dark Dwarves. With his latest shipment of goods, however, came an unpleasant surprise. Jaldabaoth had been defeated and the war for the Holy Kingdom had been lost. There was a new power in the neighbourhood: the same power that the Human and her two Undead goons represented. The Sorcerous Kingdom. Not that he cared who was in power. If he could deal with Demons, he could deal with the Undead. The problem was that there was no market for his goods and slavery was illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom. What sort of nut job outlaws slavery? It didnt make a lick of sense. Everyone had slavery in one form or the other. Outlawing slavery didnt stop it. It only increased demand C demand that others were more than happy to fill. Why did they even care? It was a kingdom of darkness that used Undead, for crying out loud. Dont break the merchandise. I may as well, Falagrim growled through his beard. Agni appeared from behind a stack of steel breastplates. She offered him a skewer of roast lizard. Falagrim took the food with a sigh, tearing off a chunk and chewing his frustrations out. What happened? The Cleric asked. Wars over, Falagrim answered. On top of that, the new people in charge dont trade in slaves. Thats crazy, Agni frowned. Ya dont say? Sarcasm dripped from his voice, But crazys what we have to deal with. Theres a giant pile of scrap on our hands to get rid of. The Cleric opened her mouth, then seemed to think better of what she was going to say. He was pretty sure he knew what it was, so it was a wise decision on her part. How can I turn this around? Falagrims trade brought Dark Dwarven goods C almost exclusively metalwork C out to the tribes of the Abelion Hills. In exchange, the tribes offered prisoners taken through their constant raiding and warfare. He took the slaves that he thought would sell well. The Demihumans ate the rest. It was a time-honoured tradition that everyone respected. The Merchants who supplied him with manufactured goods only dealt in slaves. They didnt need anything else. Of course, that also meant no refunds for any crap that he couldnt get rid of. Maybe we can take our stuff and sell it elsewhere, he muttered. Some other part of the Abelion Hills? Agni asked. According to the representative that I spoke to, Falagrim answered, the Sorcerous Kingdoms taken the whole area. The Sorcerous Kingdomthats a new one. Some new magocracy thats popped up? Names too generic for anything old. A necropolis, more like. They had exactly one living person to talk to. No wonder they outlawed slavery. Uh-huh. Seen one bunch of Necromancers, seen em all. Where to then? East of the necks no good. What about Evasha? Falagrims sour expression soured even further. I aint trading with no prissy-ass Elves. There were a dozen Demihuman kingdoms in Evasha at last count. Even the closest oned take till winter to reach, Falagrim said. We dont have the provisions for that. Then trade some of our goods for provisions, Agni said. Its better than nothing. He tossed his wooden skewer into a nearby bush with an exasperated sigh. What sort of losses would he be facing by the end of everything? It would be over a year away from home on top of that. Even if he managed to keep things afloat, his future prospects looked grim. Agni was right, however. Before anything else, they had to unload their inventory and Evasha was the best place to do it now that the Abelion Hills werent an option. Gather the Merchants, Falagrim said. Tell them to put something together. Lets get this over with.
7th Day, Lower Wind Month, 1 CE Welcome home, Lady Gagnier. Im home. Florine offered a warm smile to the household of her familys ancestral manor: an old, cosy complex on the outskirts of Gagnier Baronys largest village. It was a place that some claimed had been around for centuries; the current buildings sitting where its predecessors were before being destroyed during the Demon Gods rampage two centuries previous. She wasnt sure whether that claim was true, but it wouldnt be a surprise if it was. Villages, towns, and cities were where they were for a reason, so they naturally sprung up again even if something flattened them. House Gagniers ancestral seat was where it was because it had been built atop a river that flowed some fifty metres underground. It wasnt the only such locale: a long string of villages existed along the underground rivers course where wells were built to tap into the water source. The river could also be reached through a small network of caves accessible through the catacombs of her familys mausoleum. When they were younger, Tierre, who had grown curious about where it went, summoned a Water Elemental to find out. According to her, the river went underground somewhere north of Carne Village and emptied into the Katze River to the south. After leaving her things in the foyer with her ladys maid, Florine ascended the stairs to the second floor. Memories of her childhood followed her as she made her way down the familiar corridor and knocked on the entrance to the solar. Lady mother, she said. Seconds passed in silence. Lady mother? Its Florine. Im back from my business abroad. A minute went by without a response before Florine opened the door. She found her mother sitting on a couch in the solars lounge, not six metres from the entrance. Good afternoon, lady mother, Florine lowered her head in a respectful curtsey. Her mother didnt even spare a glance in her direction. Instead, she seemed entirely focused on an unfolded set of pristine white papers in her hand. Did something happen? Florine asked. Nothing yet has happened, her mother muttered in response, then held up the papers in her hand. A letter from my brother in Franklin. At least someone is worried about all of us caught in this hellhole. Its not a hellhole, lady mother. She knew that refuting her mothers statement would lead nowhere, however. Florine could only smile sadly as her mother went on another of her tirades about how their home had been conquered by the forces of darkness. In a word, her mother had becomeunhinged. Perhaps unhinged was too strong of a word. She was still very much the talented and capable Merchants daughter who had married into House Gagnierand that was perhaps the most frightening part about it. Her mother wasnt insane or suffering the ravages of old age. Winona Nel Dale Gagnier was merely thirty-two years of age and should have been at the peak of her life as a woman. Born to a prosperous Merchant family in the City State Alliance, Florines mother was spared no expense in her upbringing. She had the finest education and wanted for nothing. Between her beauty, talent, and the investment her family had made in her, she outmatched even the scions of High Nobles, though the nobility would never admit it. When she reached adulthood, her mother was used for the purpose she was born and bred for: to forge blood ties with prospective allies. Merchants did not strategise the same way as Nobles. Instead of aiming for the highest possible match by the measures of the aristocracy, they made the most commercially viable match. Her mothers family needed a foothold in the valuable crossroads of E-Rantel, and House Gagnier C a Merchant House with a stable reputation and known for being well-grounded in the ways of commerce C happened to be looking for a match for their heir. To Florine, it seemed a very cut-and-dry way to come into existence. She had even inherited her mothers beauty and both of her parents aptitudes. Florines mother wasted no time and spared no raising her daughter in the same manner as she had been, though Florines father had objections over how ruthless his wife was about weaponising their daughter. He was by far the softer of Florines parents and would have preferred that she grow up in the more traditional manner that Noble scions did and find a nice match who would truly cherish her. Neither her fathers nor her mothers wishes would come to fruition, however, for the Battle of Katze Plains changed everything. Her father and two brothers didnt come back. By the laws of Re-Estize, which had been adopted by the Sorcerous Kingdom, Mistress Florine was now Baroness Gagnier. Her lady mother became the old Lady Gagnier with no title to speak of and her life at the forefront of E-Rantels high society came to a calamitous end. Florines mother didnt take it well at all, and Florine thought she could empathise. Up until that point, her mothers life had been perfect. She was born into a wealthy family, gifted with beauty, intellect and talent, and raised to rub shoulders with the elites of society. A vibrant flower in full bloom abruptly stomped on by a passing goat. Or maybe that should be a passing Death Knight? She didnt take well to the Undead, either. No one did, at first, but she only spiralled ever further into a delusion crafted by a web of convenient rationalisations. Whenever an Undead patrol passed by the manor, her mother would scurry into the family chapel and pray for the Earth God to swallow them. Despite all evidence to the contrary, she believed that E-Rantel suffered under the heel of an evil overlord and everything that she saw outside of Gagnier Barony was simply an illusion or a facade. Only Gagnier Barony remained relatively untouched by the grace of the gods and the faith of its inhabitants. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Arguing with her mother didnt work. Trying to convince her that what she believed was not true only made her believe it more. Florine was always lauded for her charisma and diplomatic acumen, but it felt like hollow praise when she couldnt even help a member of her own family. So, have you found a consort yet? Her mothers spiel over the atrocious state of affairs in the Sorcerous Kingdom gradually gave way to something that may have been even more unpleasant. Not yet, lady mother, Florine replied. Ive been busy this entire time. Busy, huh. Well, I cant order you to do anything, but you should know that you cant fool around forever. Please dont do this Who else will? Her mother snapped, Certainly not that gear-headed friend of yours. Remember that all those lovers youve collected are just for training. Im sure youre more than skilled enough to please any husband by now. In her mothers mind, Florine had an entire parade of partners. She always had at least six twined around her pinky and they would each have a day of the week with her. On the seventh day, she would have them all at once. Her mother actively encouraged this C though Florine always said that no such thing was happening C stating that being skilled at lovemaking was an invaluable tool. She had done the same thing when she was young, after all. When Florine spoke of how their faith valued chastity, her mother scoffed and said that it was a rule for the poors so they wouldnt breed like bunnia and overrun the countryside. An intelligent, well-bred woman decided with whom and when she would be bred. The whole thing about Florines army of lovers was yet another symptom of her mothers condition. Her perfect life had been derailed, yet pieces of it still played out in her head. Florine eyed the half-folded papers still in her mothers fingers. Lady mother, she said. Its been a while since youve last seen your family in Franklin. Uncle Francis always sends you those letters C perhaps it would be a good idea to pay him a visit. While youre there, you could also see how our preparations to expand further into the Great Steppe are coming along. All weve had are reports to go by, after all. I doubt my brother is available for any visit, Florines mother said. Always on the move, that one. And rightly so. He has to drive the family companies to greater heights while he still has the energy. She was right in that Uncle Francis being around to visit was highly improbable, but it was an excuse that she had used since her husband was still alive. Maybe I could convince Uncle Francis to come here, instead A part of Florine believed that her mother wouldnt listen to her because she would always see Florine as her child. Similarly, it wasnt the place of the household staff to oppose her in anything. Maybe she would listen to the elder brother whom she respected. Florine? Lady Shalltears voice sounded in her head. Florine raised a hand to her ear. Yes, my lady? I saw Ludmila beating up Adventurers in the central district. Does that mean youre back from the Draconic Kingdom, as well? I just arrived in my demesne. Is there something I might help you with? There are a few things I can think of, but theres no time for any of them. Albedo told me to send you her way once you arrived in E-Rantel. The Prime Minister wanted to see her? Clara had already gone to deliver her reports, but maybe there was something that needed clarification. Florine eyed her mother, who had returned her attention to Uncle Francis letter. A dark portal appearing in her solar would probably feed her delusions even more. May I have five minutes to sort out my things, my lady? Of course. The Message spell ended. Florine lowered her head. It seems that I have business in the capital, lady mother. Im sorry I couldnt visit for long. Ill come by again when I have the time. Her mother absently waved her away. Florine didnt linger, letting out a quiet sigh once she was back in the corridor. She looked down at her shadow as she made her way to her room. What do you think I should do? A pair of glowing amber eyes appeared in the darkness, but the Shadow Demon didnt seem to have anything to say. Given that she spent every hour of every day with it, she supposed that it was the closest thing to a lover that she had. At first, Florine feared for her mothers life whenever she went on about the state of the Sorcerous Kingdom, but the Shadow Demon didnt seem to care. If it reported anything to Lady Shalltear, nothing had come out of it. Tierre, are you ready to go? Yes, my lady. Her ladys maid came out of Florines old bedroom. Lady Shalltear will be gating us to E-Rantel, Florine said. Could you inform our carriage? Once, they hadnt, which was more than a bit awkward. Fortunately, Soul Eaters got around quickly. Lady Shalltears Gate appeared in the manor foyer exactly five minutes from the end of her Message. Florine stepped through with Tierre, and they appeared in the teleportation gazebo in E-Rantels central district. A light breeze delivered cool air from the Frost Dragon Aviary to the north, driving away the heat of the sun-baked city streets. Lady Shalltear stood on the lane before them, shaded by her parasol. Two Vampire Brides in their regular garb attended her to either side. Good afternoon, Lady Shalltear, Florine lowered her head in a curtsey. Good afternoon, Lady Shalltear replied. Before you ask, I have no idea what this is about. I see. In other words, Lady Albedo wanted to see Florine about something that wasnt explicitly related to Lady Shalltears duties. The most likely reason was some matter related to Florines work with the various member tribes of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Lady Albedo also did socialise once in a while, but, for Nobles, socialising was mostly a venue for private business and Lady Albedo seemed no different in that regard. Tierre, Florine said, go ahead and drop our things off. Ill let you know how long Ill be once I find out. Yes, my lady. Her ladys maid lowered her head to Florine and Lady Shalltear before going on her way. Another Gate opened in the gazebo. Are we going elsewhere, my lady? Florine asked. Hm? No. Albedos in the Royal Villa. youre not coming with me? Noyoure not planning on running away or something, are you? Of course not, my lady. In that case, have fun with whatever boring thing that gorilla has come up with. With that, Lady Shalltear and her Vampire Brides left Florine all alone by the gazebo. On the way to the Royal Villa, Florine mused over how different Lady Shalltear was once she considered someone an insider. While her haughty, aristocratic demeanour was still present, she also became just as casual as Liane was around her friends. She asked a Death Knight at the villa entrance to guide her to the Prime Minister. It led her down the familiar route to the great hall. Within the softly-lit chambers of the Royal Court, Florine found Lady Albedo working at her desk at the right side of the Sorcerer Kings vacant throne. The Prime Minister did not look up from her work as Florine approached. Your Excellency, Florine lowered her head. I have a new duty for you, Lady Albedo said. Are there any materials to study? Florine asked. A stack of three brown binders was placed between them. Florine picked one up and opened the cover. The Abelion Special Administrative Area She flipped past the front page, finding an eleven-page index behind it. The contents appeared to be slightly modified versions of the reports Florine had put together when she was working with the tribes in the forests around the Azerlisia Mountains. In addition, Lady Albedo had slipped in various notes, objectives and questions between the pages. This will take me a while to read through, Florine said. Ive never even heard of two-thirds of the races listed in this index. Time should be the least of your concerns, the Prime Minister told her. Ensure that your work in the Abelion Wilderness is at least at the standard of your work with the tribal territories in the north. Florine nodded, flipping through to some of the races that she was familiar with. While the project seemed ambitious as a whole, each component was relatively simple. Much like the tribes she had already worked with, the people in the Abelion Wilderness didnt have much in the way of industry and most werent even sedentary. No, it looks like theyre even less sedentary than the Demihumans Im familiar with She flipped through the pages until she reached one of the maps of the area, frowning at what she saw. Are these boundaries recent? Florine asked. The area was conquered by Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth, Lady Albedo told her, and the most warlike races were assembled to invade the Holy Kingdom of Roble. The map only depicts the surviving populations liberated by His Majesty, but what we know of the missing races and tribes has been included just in case you find them necessary. Florine continued examining the map as Lady Albedo offered the non-answer. Many would have accepted it as an explanation, but it didnt actually answer her real question, which was why there were lines on the map at all. One of the first things Florine learned when she went to help out in the Great Forest of Tob was that lines such as the ones drawn on the map in the binder didnt exist. Every tribe, Magical Beast, solitary Heteromorph, and monster had a territory that was better defined as a range, and the extent of that range was flexible. Furthermore, one did not necessarily start where another stopped. The lines on the map were probably drawn by the Sorcerous Kingdoms administration C perhaps by a freshly-assigned Elder Lich who didnt know any better. Florine looked up from the map. Are these boundaries set in stone, Your Excellency? Lady Albedos amber gaze seemed to glow at her question. You may redefine the map as you see fit, the Prime Minister said, but be sure to provide the same level of documentation as your work with the tribes in the north. The servitors assigned to the area may need those references in the future. In that case, Florine said, is there anything that needs to stay as it is? Literally, no. The highway between the upper reaches of the Katze Basin and the Holy Kingdom of Roble is currently under construction and must be accounted for. The buffer zone between the Abelion Wilderness and the surrounding countries must also be respected. Does this apply to Robles citizens, as well? Yes. While their country may be on good terms with the Sorcerous Kingdom diplomatically, any challenge to His Majestys order will be answered to the full extent of the law. That was to be expected. Lady Albedo was just as austere as Ludmila was, and far more ruthless when it came to doling out justice. And how have the laws of the Sorcerous Kingdom been applied to this new Area? Florine asked. For now, Lady Albedo answered, the bare minimum to stay in line with our foreign policy. Domestically speaking, you know as well as I how things are. Yes, Your Excellency. The Sorcerous Kingdom had adopted the laws of Re-Estize as a starting point for its government, and it still required extensive amendment. Lady Albedo had spent the past year eliminating loopholes, addressing blind spots, and adding clauses to legislation to account for its many different citizens, but the laws of the Sorcerous Kingdom were still fundamentally laws for Human governance. Blindly applying Human laws to non-Human populations was foolish to the extreme, but creating viable laws for the Sorcerous Kingdom grew more complex with every new member race. As such, there were a number of provisional laws C essentially a list of dos and donts put in place while lawmakers tried to puzzle out legislation that would work universally. That the Abelion Wilderness was designated as a Special Administrative Area suggested that it may very well be impossible. Your Excellency, who is overseeing the Special Administrative Area at the moment? A few Elder Liches have been placed on standby at the Department of Transportations staging area. Staging area? The provisional laws have been implemented and weve been provisioning the population since His Majesty liberated the area. how many people are we feeding? The latest estimates place the number of obligate carnivores at eight hundred thousand. Florines lips immediately turned downward. Thats not going to work, she said, trade and domestic production werent even keeping up with the existing population before this. It was a problem that they were running into everywhere. The tribes of carnivorous Demihumans that found themselves under the Sorcerer Kings rule usually fed on one another when their regular food sources grew scarce. Crown laws, however, prohibited the Sorcerous Kingdoms subjects from eating one another without local administrators with the right to create bylaws making an exception. Additionally, His Majesty the Sorcerer King promised security and prosperity to all who submitted to his reign and his government was obliged to make it happen. But, with nothing to keep their population in check, it was inevitable that their dietary demands would eventually exceed the regions capability to meet them. The issue has been alleviated for the time being, Lady Albedo told her. The population of the Abelion Hills will be redistributed to the rest of the wilderness. But what about the people who already live in that wilderness? Florine asked. The impact of Jaldabaoths activities wasnt limited to Roble. Many tribes fled from the Abelion Hills, creating a wave of conflict that depopulated the lands in every direction. That''s terrible Lady Albedo snorted at Florines distress. For them, perhaps, she said. For us, it is a convenience that we will take full advantage of before others do. Your task is to set them on the path to achieving the bare minimum per capita production required of the Sorcerous Kingdoms carnivorous population. She still had no idea how Lady Albedo had arrived at that number or how she could guarantee that the Sorcerous Kingdom could provide for its citizens at that rate. It was treated as reliable enough to somehow work on credit, but the burdens that it put on the Sorcerous Kingdoms logistics made it an undesirable measure. This was especially the case in the Abelion Hills where there was little in the way of infrastructure. It was no small wonder that Lady Shalltear rarely showed her face after the conflict in the Holy Kingdom came to an end. She was probably stuck transporting food via Gate every day. In that case, Florine said, I should familiarise myself with everything and see if there are any viable avenues to pursue. I will maintain regular correspondence via Elder Lich, Your Excellency. She closed the binder and placed it in her Infinite Haversack, then reached out for the next. To her surprise, Lady Albedo didnt return her attention to her paperwork. By the way, Lady Albedo said. Have you made any progress with that item? No, Your Excellency, Florine replied. Ive activated it and kept it with me at all times, but theres no visible sign of change. Oh, speaking of which, Im not sure whether you were angry about what I said that day, but I would like to apologise once again if so. I would have been angry if you hadnt spoken as you did, the Prime Minister replied. You were granted that item because your capabilities merit us keeping you C not because you excel at exaggerating your worth, currying favour, grovelling, or cowering in fear. The Prime Ministers lip curled in a disdainful sneer at some unknown memory. Ive had more than my fill of that sort recently, Lady Albedo said, and I would like for nothing more than to be rid of them. You would do well to remember that you are no longer a part of some ludicrous Human nation, Baroness Gagnier. The servants of the Sorcerer King serve His Majesty with absolute loyalty; the Royal Court will never censure you for your words or actions so long as it is understood that you are doing so in genuine service to the Supreme One. Stone and Blood: Act 1, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 My lady, Tierre lowered her head before Florine at the entrance of the Royal Villa. Im sorry, Florine said. I didnt get a chance to ask how long we would be. How are things at home? In one piece, her ladys maid replied, for now. Lady Wagner came calling, followed by Lady Corelyn. I took the liberty of having dinner prepared. Thanks, Florine smiled. When will everything be ready? Three hours, Tierre replied. Lady Corelyn and Lady Wagner decided to wander around while they waited. That sounded like Lianes doing. Since it was their first day back from the Draconic Kingdom, she probably thought that they had some free time to enjoy themselves with. As it was proven, however, idle hands were immediately put back to work again by the Royal Court. Well, they wouldnt begrudge us dinner, would they? Probably not. Lady Shalltear always made sure to unwind once in a while and she mentioned that the Sorcerer King encouraged them to do so. Florine made her way up the central promenade, taking the sights of the late afternoon. The blossoms of spring had long given way to rows of verdant greenery over the sun-baked pavement. As usual, the central district was mostly frequented by people crossing between the northern and southern ends of E-Rantel. Some stopped at the Adventurer Guilds exhibition hall, occasionally cheering or groaning in response to whatever was happening inside. As they made their way by, the crowd suddenly parted. Florine let out a small squeak as an Adventurer flew out of the pit and landed on the pavement. Whispers rose from the crowd. No way, is that possible? Theyre both Mithril, arent they? Im pretty sure he blocked that attack I didnt hear her use any Martial Arts. The Adventurer on the pavement groaned and pushed himself up to his hands and knees. He shook his head of loose blond locks, and then his gaze rose to meet Florines No, it stopped before that. A cute, but silly, smile appeared on his face. Florine maintained a neutral expression as the collective ire of more than a dozen women in the crowd stabbed into her. Henrich, Ludmilas voice called from inside the hall, are you finished? Nope, the Adventurer on the pavement wobbled to his feet. Lets try this again. Henrich turned and took three steps toward the open hall before falling in headfirst. Chuckles rose from the assembled Adventurers. Thats it for me today, Ludmila said. Moknach, do you know if the Guildmaster wanted to speak to me about anything? Something about a training expedition when you got back, a broad-shouldered swordsman across the hall from her said. Actually, I think youre the one that brought it up in the first place? Ah, thats right. We keep digging things up while constructing the new highway. The construction crews have been storing away whatever they find, but Im certain that they havent been any but the most obvious of artefacts. What do they look like? Moknach asked. Sections of an old, buried highway, Ludmila answered. But something like that should have settlements along it. I figured that it needs to be looked at before something of important historical significance gets destroyed. Sounds like just the thing weve signed up for, the Adventurer said. Is it dangerous out there? Only as dangerous as you make it, Ludmila smiled. I need to speak with Ainzach about the rules out there before he puts the expedition together. there are rules? There are always rules no matter where one finds themselves, Ludmila told him, whether one knows about them or not. Ludmila placed the practice spear in her hand in a nearby weapon rack before climbing the stairs out of the exhibition hall. Florine smiled and waved as her friend came around the corner of the street with Aemilia. Did Liane speak with you? Florine asked. Yes, Ludmila said. Something about dinner and shopping, though I suspect that she has something planned. Im sorry if weve interrupted anything. Its fine, Ludmila fell in step beside her as they made their way toward the southern gate. This isnt something that will be resolved any time soon. Resolved? Florine looked up at Ludmila, Is there some problem? An issue of development. It would be better to say it involves a lapse in development. Florine looked around. She didnt see anyone in particular that Ludmila might not want listening in to their conversation, so it probably had to do with all the strange things they learned about the world from the Sorcerous Kingdom. The idea that knowledge could be dangerous was something every Noble knew, but a whole new dimension was added to that danger when it came to what they learned. Is it something that would concern all of us? Definitely. The basic idea is simple. These Class Levelsweve been made aware of them, but we still frame them in familiar ways. As a society, weve constructed a common perception that attempts to interpret the world around us. Some, weve come up with on our own. Others are ideas imported from elsewhere. Ludmilas voice had the telltale tone that she took whenever she was trying to construct understandable thoughts out of her intuition. Clara would be a better person to help walk her through it, but she must have brought it up with Florine for a specific reason. We can hardly be blamed for that. That is how we make sense of the world around us. Im not exactly blaming us for that. The problem is that weve come to see that perception as natural or common sense, and that very thinking blocks us from realising the full potential of what we have. An artisan who is recognised as a master by their guild merely has three or four Job Class Levels in their vocational path. That designation is not qualified by the peak of the craft, but through meeting an acceptable standard of craftsmanship for common goods. It also doesnt define any Skills or Abilities along the way. All of the special things that people discover or develop through their Job Classes are either not recognised as such or considered a trade secretand those involved in trades probably have things the easiest because they at least have guild standards to go by. What vocation would you say suffers the most by comparison? Anything that functions off of intangibles, really. Youre probably one of the best examples. Why do I feel like everyones been singling me out recently? Im not sure if youve noticed, but the entire Royal Court has combat builds. They dont care about how strong anyone is, but people like you have outsized value. Why, did something else happen? Lady Albedo wants me to work with the tribes in the Abelion Hills. Actually, Id like to confer with you on several topics before I head over there Yo~ Liane and Clara appeared at the intersection in front of the southern gate. The two were dressed for a casual stroll in the city with their ladys maids in tow, but no footmen. Ever since they received their equipment from Lady Shalltear, they didnt need extra hands while shopping and the Undead around the city made things secure enough to walk around as they were. Where are we going? Florine asked. Around, Liane answered. Around to where? Florine peered at her. Around to the Perfumed Quarter. Florine rolled her eyes. Her friend had an objective, after all. They made their way out of the southern gate and into the common area of the city, joining the flow of pedestrian traffic along the northern edge of the road. She couldnt help but make comparisons between E-Rantel and the cities of both the Empire and the Draconic Kingdom. Given all of the apparent advantages that the Sorcerous Kingdom had, E-Rantel being a former city of Re-Estize wouldnt hold up as an excuse for their capitals appearance for long. As far as changes went, there was only the Demihuman Quarter and some road work. Given the future growth projected for the Sorcerous Kingdom, there was a lot that needed to be done beyond fixing the citys appearance. They needed new infrastructure to support the population. Most of the common area would need to be torn down and reworked into an efficient urban layout. The Military Quarter needed to be converted into something else, but that was still in committee. It was obvious what they had to do, however. E-Rantels second wall had to come down C it was useless, anyway C and the common area expanded to the outer wall. So, did Lady Albedo spank ya? Of course not. Figures. You aint limpin or anything. What did she want? Im being dispatched to the Abelion Wilderness. Ah, so another hapless group of Demihumans is about to get ruthlessly boobed. Florine gave Liane a swat. Youre not coming with me, just so you know. I got a bunch of stuff to do too, so I cant come anyway. I guess you have a lot of orders from the Holy Kingdom now that theyre on good terms with us. Newp. Havent heard a peep from them, which is weird. Were getting ready for all of those Nobles from the Empire. I totally forgot about that. Argh. The first party from the Empire was due to arrive in Corelyn Castle at the beginning of summer and they would be arriving through to the beginning of the autumn harvest. She wouldnt be able to attend if she was busy helping out in the Abelion Wilderness. Her duties would be dragging her away from a season filled with golden opportunities. Dont worry, I got ya covered. Just dont marry me off Yknow, I hadnt considered that until you mentioned it. She probably wouldnt do it. Still, the idea that a potential consort might pop up at any time during their negotiations only made the fact that Florine wouldnt be there hurt even more. Anyway, that thing we were talking about Liane rolled her eyes at Ludmilas pointed change of topic. She and Clara were still adamant about them being too young to have consorts. There was little point in arguing about it, however, and it wasnt as if they could do anything about it anyway. Yes, where were you going with that? Something about intangibles If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Thats right. Vocations that function according to intangible aspects are probably the worst off when it comes to how our society and its institutions develop them. Society values them, but there are no real metrics that define how success in those fields is achieved. Florine is a good example of it. Diplomacy is by and large an arena for aristocrats and other types of leaders in the region, but our training as Nobles in that field is rather vague. We learn history, language, etiquette and all of the other things that go into successful diplomacy, but we dont learn diplomacy itself. Clara and Liane frowned and exchanged a look. Ludmila sighed. Florine held in her smile. She was already pretty sure she knew what Ludmila was getting at, but it would take something tangible to make it click with themwhich she supposed was the crux of the issue. Clara took Ludmilas arm in hers. As youve mentioned, all of those subjects are crucial to conducting diplomacy. Theyre not. Theyre not? Whats crucial is having information to work with. We were raised in an exclusively Human society. All of those subjects bundled together are conflated with diplomacy because they provide the information to conduct diplomacy within our cultural sphere. I was raised with one foot outside of that Human-centric worldview because the most crucial diplomacy that House Zahradnik conducted wasnt with Humans, but with the tribes beyond the border. What goes into their diplomacy doesnt have the same focus as what goes into Human diplomacy, and House Zahradniks diplomacy is markedly different as a result. Clara furrowed her brow. Are you saying that I have to revise the curriculum for the academy again? Yes, but that wasnt the main point. There is a core to diplomacy, but no one teaches it as far as I know. Do you understand what Im getting at? No. No. Yes. Liane and Clara peered across Ludmila at Florine. Florine pondered how she could convey an effective explanation. Before we reached you, Ludmila prefaced this by bringing up Job Classes and how our society constructs its own common sense out of the systems that the Sorcerous Kingdom has made us aware of. This isnt just about diplomacy, but an entire group of vocations that dont have concrete aspects to them. What we might consider social Job Classes or at least those with social aspects to them. Liane, consider how were communicating right now. Is it common sense? No. But does it make sense to us? Yes. Why? Because were Nobles, and Nobles are Human Lords. Us civilian Nobles might not be heavy on the military end of things, but we still have oratory ability and make use of it. Nobles are also the go-to diplomats for similar reasons. Its just a part of our skillset. Then what makes a Noble a good diplomat? It cant be education or anything that people might rationalise if it was diplomacy between Human parties. When I worked with the northern tribes, I wasnt trying to outsmart anyone, threaten them, or trick them into doing what I wanted. Boobs. Florine raised a fist. Liane raised her hands disarmingly. Youre just built that way, okay? No one else even considered offering to help with those tribes. Are you saying that anyone with the same idea could succeed? No, they wouldve probably been eaten. GrrI hate it when you two come up with an incomplete concept and fling it at us. Thats just how it works, isnt it? People dont just know everything about something the moment they realise that it existsin that case, could you tell us why you think its important, Ludmila? Because Class Levels start as empty containers. Ah, thats true Their discussions with Lady Shalltear, Lady Aura, and Lord Mare about Job Classes and their capabilities often left the royal courtiers both confused and somewhat frustrated. To them, a Job Class came with a long list of things that they could do, but the people of the region barely manifested anything that counted as a Skill or Ability when it came to civilian vocations. The container that Ludmila referred to represented several things. First were the raw physical increases that gaining a Job or Racial Class Level conferred. Secondly, it included the raw boost in ability that required no training to harness. The empty part was the potential to develop Skills and Abilities related to that Class Level, and the power of those Skills and Abilities was limited to the capacity of the container. As it was, the vast majority of people in the region lived their lives as empty containers. Even highly educated Nobles essentially beat one another over the head with those empty containers when conducting diplomatic negotiations or participating in court politics. Clara, too, seemed to catch on to what Ludmila was implying. In hindsight, it seems obvious, but what brought this about in the first place? The campaign against the Beastmen C no, from the entire experience in the Draconic Kingdom. There are people out there who are capable of doing far more with far less, and when a truly powerful individual who isnt an empty container appears, the difference is stark. As a Captain, I cant afford to leave the container empty, and the education of the Sorcerous Kingdoms officials similarly cant produce well-crafted, yet empty, containers. I understand where youre coming from, but filling containers will require approval from the Royal Court. Ludmila glanced at Clara, a crease forming on her brow. Knowledge can be dangerous, but raising officials who are ill-equipped to fight their battles is even more so. Thats what I told Lady Albedo, but she simply replied that it is His Majestys will. Since that was the case, it also meant that Director Alpha wouldnt be an ally in trying to convince the Royal Court of its necessity. Ludmila, however, didnt appear convinced, which was strange considering how she usually upheld the Sorcerer Kings edicts with unfaltering resolve. There should be more to that statement. If there is, she didnt mention it. Were here. Florine took an inventory of their surroundings at Lianes announcement. She had been so engrossed in the conversation that she wasnt sure where in the city she was, at first glance. I heard this place blew up, she remarked. It did, Liane said. Then Ludmila swooped in to snatch up poor Miss LeNez. You dont have to make it sound so predatory, Ludmila sniffed. Tell me you didnt tempt her with your offer in her moment of weakness. It was the same offer I made a dozen times before. Uh-huh. Sure. It looked like the damage to Atelier LeNez was severe enough to warrant a new building. Unlike the other structures on the street, it was now constructed entirely out of granite. The bell over the door chimed as they entered and she found the interior pleasantly cool despite the late afternoon sun beating down on the storefront. A sandy-haired woman in a clerks outfit looked up from the counter at the back of the store. Are you here to pickCoh, Baroness Zahradnik andand The clerks eyes widened. Having two Countesses and two Baronesses walk in probably wasnt a common occurrence. If there was one thing that hadnt changed in E-Rantel from before it changed hands, it was how different classes of people acted around one another. Ive come to Ludmila paused. Actually, I have no idea why were here. To check out your stuff, Liane said. There wasnt much stuff to speak of. In fact, it looked like the stores inventory had been wiped out. Feel free, I suppose? Ludmila said. Liane gave Ludmila a long, hard look. After a moment, she sighed. The point is that theres no stuff, Liane gestured around at the empty shelves. Is that a problem? Ludmila asked. You yourself noted the high demand for the magic items weve been exporting. I did, Liane said, but its not as if people die if they dont get it. Do you know why your shop is empty? Ludmila only stared blankly at her question. Because I bought it! Liane shouted. You? Why? Because it was cheap. An oppressive air descended on the store. The clerk fainted. Liane turned and ran, but she only made it one-tenth of a step before Ludmilas hand shot out to grab her arm. It was affordably priced, Ludmila told her. It was stupidly priced, Lianes hand kept phasing through Ludmilas wrist. The point is improving the peoples quality of life, Ludmila said. Not maximising profit. Nuh-uh, Liane turned back around. That aint how it works. If its cheap, someone will buy it because its free money. Do you have any idea how much those sold for in Arwintar? All those citizens you expect to walk into your store and benefit from your products will never see them because therell always be that guy waiting to ambush your shipments to resell elsewhere. Ludmila stormed past Liane and left the store. Clara walked out after her. There must have been a better way to bring that up, Florine said. I was trying to prove a point, Liane replied. Theres something wrong with that womans head. The market decides what things are worth. Anyone that offers their stuff below market value is just cheating themselves. Florine could understand Lianes anger, but she was also fairly certain Ludmila wouldnt. Five minutes later, they caught up to Clara and Ludmila on the way back to the central district. So, Liane said. You gonna fix your prices? They are fixed. Thats not what I meant. Are you allergic to money or something? Why does it have to be about money at all? Ludmila grated, Have you perhaps considered that profit is not my motive? Nope. But, like I said, if you dont profit, someone will profit off of your lack of profit motive. Then Ill just have to prevent that. They walked for a full block in silence, going past the row of boutiques southeast of the Perfumed Quarter. As they were crossing in front of one of the more popular shops, Ludmila stopped. Why do you think this shop does so well? She asked. Because they have nice stuff, Liane answered. And? A good reputation, pleasant staff, decent marketing Why does it have to market its goods? Are these questions going anywhere? Liane asked back. The answer is that it has to market its goods because people dont need them. Hah? Ludmila resumed walking. Youre the Merchant, she said. Youre all Merchants. You should be smart enough to know what that means. Have you had this argument before? Liane sent Clara a sidelong glance. Never, Clara replied. Whats this about, Ludmila? Its about why my products are priced as they are and why that boutique has to market its goods. That boutiques marketing tries to tell people that they arent content with their lives and that they need the luxuries it offers to achieve happiness. Whats wrong with having a few luxuries? Liane asked. Very little right now, Ludmila answered. But this marketing never ends. The success of that business and others like it requires that people are perpetually convinced that theyre unhappy with what luxuries they have and that happiness will be achieved by obtaining the next luxury. Do you not see the flaws inherent to that strategy? Uh, just so you know, those magic items youre selling are also a luxury. They crossed back into the central district, turning east at the first intersection. It was still too early for dinner, but Ludmila seemed intent on dragging them back to Florines place. Theyre not luxuries, Ludmila said. Theyre essential. The projections for population growth in the Sorcerous Kingdom are catastrophic. Every household not using a magic item for heating, cooking and lighting will be burning firewood. Anyone not using magic items to preserve food will be losing it to spoilage. All of those goods being consumed come from somewhere. Everything that Atelier LeNez sells is an attempt to mitigate the problems looming in our future and equipping every household in the Sorcerous Kingdom with those items is a priority. this is that treehugger faction thing, isnt it? Call it what you will, but those are the facts. The basic needs of our future population are already high enough; having industries that depend on convincing people that luxuries are needs and that those needs must be regularly replaced by other needs according to some profit motive exacerbates the problem exponentially. Its even worse when one considers the fact that their marketing aggressively preys on instincts that the vast majority of the population either cant or wont voluntarily rein in. Florines footmen bowed as she and her friends entered her city manor. Never mind dinner not being quite ready, it didnt even smell like anything was cooking yet. They settled around the drawing room table, though Ludmila looked anything but. You were never so heated about this subject before, Clara said. Did something happen? Probably because over the last half a year, Ludmila said, Ive been exposed to a long string of problems that are all directly related to overpopulation. The projections made by the Royal Court are simply numbers on a report; there is no sense of urgency or even the appropriate imagination amongst our lawmakers to grasp what sort of problems it will bring. The Empire expands its frontiers because of the needs of its population. That entire escapade with the Beastmen in the Draconic Kingdom was fundamentally due to the same needs. Unless we do something about it, our country is going to go through the same thingbut, unlike migrating tribes or the Empire, no one will be able to stop us. I dont see anything wrong with that, Liane yawned and stretched. And Im sure that the Royal Court will be ecstatic with the Sorcerous Kingdoms growing tax revenues. Florines head turned as she looked back and forth between Liane and Ludmila. For the time being, it appeared that their stances were irreconcilable. She herself wasnt sure where she stood on the matter, but she dreaded that a day might arrive when their differences would come to a head. Stone and Blood: Act 1, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Much to Florines relief, the argument didnt continue into dinner and things reverted to how they usually were between everyone. As expected, most of their discussion revolved around the upcoming meetings with the Empires aristocratsat least it seemed like it did, at first. Do you think imperial sentiment for the Sorcerous Kingdom has improved much? Florine asked. As far as genuine sentiment goes, Liane said, it hardly matters. What matters is that enough time has passed without any negative incidents for the Empires citizens to become blind to the things they arent comfortable with. Its their speciality, after all. She wasnt sure that it was a speciality as it was something that many people would do if they could get away with it. Imperial propaganda always made its citizens look up. If one took it in a positive light, it meant that they encouraged people to strive for greatness. On the opposite end of things, it meant that they turned a blind eye to the vast majority of people who never achieved the greatness that imperial propaganda dangled before the masses. So you finally recognise that its a problem? Clara idly swirled her glass of wine. I recognise the practical issues that it causes, Liane pointed across the table with a breadstick. And, yes, that includes the fact that theyre probably stunting the development of or even throwing entire fields of Job Classes in the trash. What they did with their civilian nobility is telling enough. It takes centuries to develop a real, working institution and theyve committed to creating a new one that does an old job with new Job Classes. You think that institutions can create new Job Classes? Ludmila asked. Well, yeah, it only makes sense, Liane dropped the breadstick into her soup. Since were stuck here in backwardsville, weve got a jillion examples of basic societies and we can draw lines of evolution for various Job Classes because were just a step or two above all the tribes around us. A lot of them have to be a result of social constructs or the advance of civilisation. Tribes have mystics and shamans, but those are actually Druids or some variant of them. The second organised religion sets up shop, Priests, Clerics and Paladins start popping up. If organised religion becomes big enough, you get Acolytes and Squires added to their institutional production line. Civilian Nobles show up when secure heartlands appear and things like industrial productivity and domestic statecraft become more important than a martial skillset. If urban centres didnt exist, there wouldnt be any Rogues C everyone that wouldve been one would be a Ranger instead. It did present all sorts of interesting possibilities. The question was what the threshold for Job Class development in a society was and whether it could be forced. As far as the Sorcerous Kingdom was concerned, the Diplomat Job Class didnt exist. Clara was in the process of creating an academy for vocations that the Sorcerous Kingdoms government would require in the future, so would any commoners without the background for traditional diplomatic Job Classes end up with the Diplomat Class? What about bureaucrats? Maybe they already existed somewhere else. If so, the Sorcerous Kingdom might be farther behind places in the world that had gone for long periods free of civilisation-ending catastrophes than they thought. Anyway, Liane said, with what Ludmila mentioned about the empty container thing, we should figure out what to fill them with. Stuff that isnt lame. Florines got a few good ones, but she refuses to use them. She does? Ludmila said. She does, Liane nodded. Its almost like magic. Shes not a diplomat C shes a diplomancer. HmmI think Ill use that from now on. The Gagnier School of Diplomancy At least it was better than boobing. Then again, it might attract magic casters who mistook it for a new school of magic. Well, at least its related to what I was getting at, Ludmila said. In the Draconic Kingdom, I found out that an ability I learned just after meeting Lady Shalltear did more than I assumed that it did. Its far too easy to get caught in that trap of thinking that one has a reasonable grasp on what theyre doing. If we go by what our Adventurers are capable of with their Job Class Levels, those in civilian vocations are missing a lot. Lady Shalltear and the others always encouraged me to explore what Im capable of. I thought I was doing just that, but it appears that it wasnt anywhere near enough. I wonder if I can develop a get-your-stuff-for-free Skill, Liane mused. Dont you dare, Florine shot her friend a look. Says the person who can literally make tribes sign over their territory for nothing. This and that are two different things, Florine said. Merchants will exploit a Skill like that to no end. In fact, Im not sure I would willingly teach some of what I can do to anyone. The Royal Court is right about not thoughtlessly filling containers. Meh, youre no fun. Anyway, back to the imperialswe really sharing them? The main course of dinner arrived C a plate of steamed fish exported from the Lizardman Alliance village in the Great Forest of Tob. Though it was common enough fare in the riverlands, it was still considered a luxury in E-Rantel. That it was food carnivorous races could consume was also affecting the prices of fish and meat in general. Those contacts are worth more than their pure commercial value, Clara said. I know that were all in a position to be independent of traditional social networks, but it doesnt mean that we should abandon them. If anything, its more important than ever to maintain our relationships with others. We dont need them for security or economic advantage anymore, but it is crucial that we work together as members of the House of Lords. Domestically, we must be an example to all of the new leaders participating in the Sorcerous Kingdoms legislative processes. In terms of foreign affairs, we must all be on the same page in terms of national policy. I agree, Florine poked at her fish with a fork. We cannot sow the seeds of unhealthy rivalry. In addition to what Clara mentioned, the Sorcerous Kingdom is well on its way to becoming the regional hegemon. If our house is divided, it will set a poor example for our allies. Fine, Liane grumbled. But we better get returns on this or Im gonna be hella mad. Guiding people to those best suited for meeting their needs is good enough, Clara said. It would be unreasonable for anyone to expect anything more. If theres a house that wishes to deal with lumber, none of us can deal with them. Ludmila could You already know my stance on that, Ludmila said. Liane did, but, as with many policies that Ludmila enacted in her demesne, she thought it was foolish. Every Noble had the legal right to manage their fief as they saw fit, however, so long as they observed the laws of the realm. Even the Royal Court or the Sorcerer King himself couldnt interfere. The point is that we lose little by directing them to House Jezne and gain much in return, Clara said. I believe Lady Albedo would categorise this as leveraging social capital. Social capital was one of the few things that the Prime Minister didnt have a set of quantitative indicators for. Broadly speaking, it was a term that attempted to qualify the value which social aspects held in society and how it influenced its workings. All living things had varying degrees of awareness of those aspects C and those aspects would be according to ones species C but Lords, including Human Nobles, were especially sensitive to them. Despite this, it was strange to actually have a term for it. Much like diplomacy, it was something that was taught and exercised through everything that it involved rather than it being a thing in itself. That made it a vague, intangible concept, but the important part was that its representation as a concept made it an actionable component of policy. As with most things, it was intrinsically neither good nor bad. The Draconic Kingdom, with Queen Oriculus at its head, could be considered an exemplar of what happened when social capital was engineered with superlative expertise. Re-Estize, on the other hand, was what happened when it was allowed to grow wild, as it could be used to reinforce detrimental societal constructs just as easily as it could promote beneficial ones. The last part was what Lady Albedo mainly focused on. As was characteristic of her work as the Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom, social capital was one tool amongst many that she used to manage the realm and pursue its policies. So are you going to modify anything now that youre being sent to the Abelion Wilderness? Clara asked. Me? HmmI wont know for sure until I take a look around. If its anything like the north, it will take a full generation to enact the necessary changes C at least the changes that will enable them to stave off starvation. As was proven by her efforts in revitalising the north and northwestern portions of the duchy, one could not simply retool a population for different industries as House Wagner might retool a workshop to manufacture different machines. One of her first jobs for Lady Albedo was working with the relocated population of E-Rantels former paupers quarter. Unfortunately, she had been wrangled into that effort late. The population of the paupers quarter, which represented more than half the population of the city, was divided into two distinct demographics. The first was made up of spares who came to the city hoping to eke out a living. The second consisted of those born in the city to the spares of previous generations that had managed to survive living in E-Rantel. In a reversal of fortune, those who struggled to survive in an urban environment C the spares with rural backgrounds C became hot commodities that were snapped up by all of the devastated villages trying to repopulate. Those with urban backgrounds became undesirables as they didnt have the vocational skills to function in farming villages and were thus perceived as a burden. When she started her work, Florine faced a situation where the undesirables had simply been left to rot, consolidated into fifty-odd burned-out villages on the edge of the frontier. They were deemed failures without ever being given a chance and subsisted on the state welfare still in place as part of the post-annexation acclimation measures. This, of course, would not do. Any country that dismissed individuals as useless at a glance would be prone to extreme levels of stratification and ultimately doomed to failure as a society. It took Lady Albedo less than thirty minutes to grasp Florines position, and, once the Prime Minister was reasonably certain that Florine knew what she was doing, she left the matter in her hands to figure out. Her first move was to reorganise the repopulated territories. As they were, they were simply collections of haves and have-nots, with the Farmers acting as elites living in exclusive communities. The population of every repopulated village was rebalanced. Confronted by a Noble, the Farmers had no choice but to acquiesce. It was a heavy-handed way of doing things, but they had done something unreasonable in the first place. Next, Florine instituted what Lady Albedo eventually formalised as the Human Resources Rehabilitation Act. Essentially, it was reminding people that the guild system was a thing. Practically speaking, it was mandating second apprenticeships for displaced citizens. People went through years of education and training to become Farmers; it was utterly ludicrous to expect an urbanite to instantly become one simply because they were granted some land to cultivate. Once everything was set up, Florine was reassigned to the Great Forest of Tob. The project with the relocated citizens of E-Rantel was still in progress C it had barely been a year since they started, after all C but Lady Albedo was confident that it would produce results. The reason for this was due to the Royal Courts usual way of perceiving people according to their Job Class Levels. Spares who came from rural villages had Job Classes related to agriculture or forestry while the relocated population that was born in the city did not. They were not Farmers, thus they could not farm. Florines management of her first task for the Royal Court provided Lady Albedo with a case study of how the Human countries of the region directed Job Class development through its various institutions. Furthermore, it proved that, even if the common person had no idea that Job Class Levels existed, they certainly understood their mechanical outcomes. By extension, the workings of Human society were inextricably bound to that understanding. Demihumans, too, were subject to the same systems as Humans. However, they faced additional challenges. According to the data provided to her by Lady Albedo, the average level of the Human population in the region was three, with the vast majority being under Level Five. Artisans received their masters certification from the guilds at Level Three or Four. Should Demihumans be in the same situation, they were in big trouble. The reason for this was that they came with Racial Class Levels. An Ogre would always have at least one level in Ogre, and while that level made them extraordinarily strong by Human standards, it did not directly confer any vocational skills. This meant that, while an Ogre might seem like an ideal candidate for a labour-intensive vocation because they were strong, it was more often than not untrue. If a masters qualification was Level Three, then an Ogre would have to be at least Level Four because they had that single level in Ogre. Realistically speaking, they would probably have a few levels in Ogre by the time they completed their apprenticeships. The strength that was crucial to their old way of life was instead a weakness in the Sorcerous Kingdom, where that strength paled in comparison to the might of its Undead forces. Florines task whenever she was handed an assignment to work with the Demihuman tribes of the Sorcerous Kingdom was not merely to familiarise them with life under their new sovereign, but, more importantly, to figure out how they might be able to grasp the promised prosperity of his rule. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Simply handing Demihumans livestock and telling them to become ranchers didnt work. It didnt even work that way with Human Farmers. There were still some things that she could look into, however. According to my briefing materials, Florine said, the Abelion Wilderness is rather arid. Something about the Southern Border Ranges creating something called a rain shadow. I think livestock that thrives in the conditions of the Wyvernmark would be a promising prospect, so if you can see about securing a supply Livestock again? Liane twisted her lip, I know its your thing, but Simple is best to start with, Florine said. Not everyone is interested in big new things like you are. Yeah, but think of it in terms of that exchange thingy. Theres stuff thats worth more than meat. What exchange thingy? Ludmila asked. Florine took a bite out of her still-untouched meal. Liane looked across the table at Clara and Ludmila. Its a program that started with the Lizardmen at the Great Lake, Liane said. The central administration has these point values on all sorts of commodities. Actually, theyre the same as those guaranteed liquidation rates in the administrations annual almanacs. Anyone can exchange those points for different sorts of food. and they can just produce food without limit to satisfy any and all exchanges? I guess? Its not as if we asked how it worked. We did see what the food looked like, though. The stuff that the Lizardmen bought looked like fish, but the fish had no organs or bones. Pretty weird, but the Lizardmen said it was fine for eating. Maybe its conjured food, Ludmila said, and the point value is equivalent to whatever the scheduled rate for the spell is. Maybe, Liane shrugged. But, if its truly unlimited, we could do all sorts of things with it. Such as? Well, think of it this way. Meat is expensive because it takes both time and land to produce. You need one acre for one cow. So if you can use that acre to produce something that eventually gets you enough points to exchange for one cows worth of this mystery meat, you come out ahead. A furrow appeared on Ludmilas brow. Florine sensed an incoming argument. So you grow something more valuable on the land, Ludmila said, and you liquidate it for points which you in turn exchange for this conjured meat. Naw, Liane told her, youre thinking too small. Were trying to maximise the amount of points that this land can produce. The thing that has the best liquidation rate is gold trade coins. One gold trade coin for one point. So by turning the land into something like a factory, we can churn out the most valuable products possible that will in turn be taken by our merchant companies to produce the most profit possible. Hell, we dont even need any land C we can do this by turning a profit on trade routes alone. No one needs land for food anymore: we can just have it magicked up. Rather than being amazed by the concept, the furrow on Ludmilas brow only deepened. Thats extraordinarily dangerous, she said. Oh, come on! Liane threw up her hands, How?! Think of where all that food goes. Thats what the slimefineries are for. Weve turned sewage into a refinable commodity. Its just icing on the cake. Sewage as icing Its still dangerous, Ludmila said. I still think that the slimefineries are the best option that we have for waste management, but using them still means that were dumping our problems on other people. Hah? Were selling fertiliser. As in, people happily buy it from us. How is that dumping a problem on other people? Because it results in improved food production, Ludmila replied. Which in turn results in population growth. Which in turn creates a dependency on our fertiliser exports, Liane said. Thats great. Were creating a permanent trade partner. It also means a growing market for our other goods, which means we can grow as well. Arent you the one thats adamant about not turning your territory into farmland? The larger our industries get, the fewer farmers we need for food production because were no longer dependent on land for food. Yes, but selling fertiliser to others implies that theyre using land for food. As their population grows, they will clear more land for industry. We may save one acre of land here, but well lose ten acres elsewhere. No, well save one acre of land here and theyll lose ten acres of their own damn land. Thats not our problem. It is our problem. Its everyones problem. And it isnt the only one. A growing population means higher war potential. Well be upsetting the balance of power in whatever region we do business with. That sounds perfectly fine to me, Liane said. Why wouldnt we want our economic partners to gain an advantage over their neighbours? If they do anything we dont want them to, we can just pressure them into not doing it because theyre dependent on our exports. Hell, the threat of a growing neighbour will only make everyone more amenable to leasing our security forces. Anyone who attacks anyone will get minced by the Undead. Ludmila sighed, but she didnt have an answer to Lianes response. Liane wasnt pleased over her win, however C she only looked unhappy at being unable to dislodge Ludmila from her position. The discussion moved on to their business with the Empire in earnest, and, with the benefit of their Rings of Sustenance, carried well into the next morning. With her upcoming assignment, Florine could only hope that everything went well. After she saw her friends off at the manor gate, Florine looked in the direction of Ludmilas city manor. Ludmila, may I spend the next week or so with you in Wardens Vale? Youre more than welcome to visit. Is this to do with your assignment in the Abelion Wilderness? Yes, thats right. Id like to see how things are going in the Upper Reaches. Well, Lady Shalltear is transporting me to Wardens Vale at noon today. Ill let her know youre coming. Ill be there. I should take this chance to check on the baby Florine went back into her manor, heading directly to her solar. Tierre, Ill be going to Wardens Vale before heading over for my assignment. Her ladys maid visibly brightened. Will I be able to come with you, then, my lady? She smiled at her attendants enthusiasm. Tierre used to follow Florine wherever she went, but, after a close call with a particularly skittish tribe of Demihumans, Florine did her work without her ladys maid. In addition to her abilities, the equipment granted by Lady Shalltear offered her protection against unexpected aggression, but Tierre had no such thing. For Wardens Vale, yes. Ill be mostly working so dont bring anything fancy. Well be departing at noon C Im going to visit the orphanage in the meanwhile. Florine left the manor, walking out to the main promenade before heading north. Along the way, she found Ludmila standing near the Adventurer Guild office. Business with the Adventurer Guild? Florine asked. No, Ludmila answered. I thought I would come and see this baby with you. I-Is that so? She wasnt coming to take care of unfinished business, was she? Florines stomach started to churn as she imagined Ludmila kicking down the orphan Nar and crushing his head underfoot in front of all the other orphans. Is it possible? It is. When it comes to duty, Ludmila would even turn on Clara They walked together in silence with the cold wind raking through their hair. Could she dissuade her from her course? While the persuasive ability of oratory classes might be mistaken as mind-affecting, they in reality were not. Undead were just as vulnerable to raw charisma as anyone else. Speaking of children, Florine said, how is Glasir doing? Maybe she could soften Ludmila up by bringing up her own daughter. No, in hindsight, that wouldnt work. She would brandish her blade at her own flesh and blood if it came down to it. I havent heard much at all since we left for the Draconic Kingdom, Ludmila replied. Nonna only reports interesting findings and the Lizardmen instructing her on druidic magic arent very keen about writing progress reports. As far as her regular schooling goes, her performance seems satisfactory and she hasnt killed any of the other children yet. Yet? Was that an expectation? She always had trouble figuring out what was going through Ludmilas mind, even when she was still a Human. When they were children, one could almost swear that she was the third son of House Zahradnik rather than its sole daughter. It didnt help that she lost her mother early on. They turned and entered the western gate of the Demihuman Quarter, turning again almost immediately at the gate of the orphanage. Florine knocked on the door of the small office near the entrance. A womans voice came from within. Yes? Its me, Lady Nigredo. Baroness Gagnier. Ive come to see how the cub is doing. The sound of rustling papers was followed by that of a chair being pushed back. A woman roughly halfway between Ludmila and Florine in height appeared, dressed in a long-sleeved black dress. Delicate black gloves covered her hands and an opaque black veil hung from the brim of a tasteful hat. Welcome, Lady Gagnier. IC Lady Nigredo froze as her head turned to Ludmila. Oh. Youre Lady Shalltears first vassal here, are you not? Yes, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head in a curtsey. Its a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Likewise, Lady Nigredo replied. It would be so kind of you to not level any of our facilities during your visit. Ludmila blinked as Lady Nigredo left the office and walked by. It seemed that even Lady Albedos sister was wary of her. Did something happen? Not that I know of. Havent you been here before? To see Liam and Saye. I have. Several times. Lady Nigredo was always in the nursery, however, so I have no idea why she would say that. Given Lady Shalltears reputation amongst the members of the Royal Court, and Ludmilas position as a Frontier Noble, Florine had a good idea why. So, Lady Nigredo said, Ive heard youve returned successful from your duties in the Draconic Kingdom. Weve laid the groundwork for diplomatic and economic ties, yes, Florine replied. But our relationship with the Draconic Kingdom is something that must be cultivated over time. How enviable, Lady Nigredo sighed. I hope to one day be able to serve His Majesty in some similar capacity. Sebas seemed most pleased upon his return. Are you back to your regular duties, then? No, Florine shook her head. Lady Albedo dispatched me to the Abelion Wilderness on another duty. The Abelion Wildernessah, you mean the new Area, a smile crept into Lady Nigredos voice. Albedo is quite excited about it. As her sister, I humbly ask you to do your best there. Is there any particular reason why? Why? Oh. I suppose you may be aware of it, but, despite being the Guardian Overseer, Albedo had no official Area of her own. The Abelion Special Administrative Area was granted to her personally by Lord Ainz to manage, and she cherishes it dearly. I never knew Was she in over her head? If it was like that, she would have to be especially diligent in her duties. She didnt want to ruin such a special thing for Lady Albedo, after all. It just goes to show you how much trust she has in your capabilities, Lady Gagnier, Lady Nigredo said. I know my dear sister can seemvenomous at times, but she is an earnest woman. Earnest and austere. That makes her quite difficult to get along with for many, and she is often misunderstood. You have my word that Ill do everything within my power to help, Florine said. Thank you, Lady Gagnier. NowC Hiiiieeee!!!! The high-pitched squeal of a Quagoa pierced the air. Before Florine could react, Ludmila dashed into the nursery. No! Lady Nigredo cried, The babies! Her distraught tone only added to Florines sense of horror. They hurried inside, finding Ludmila standing over a fallen Quagoa. The Nar cub was lying atop it, kneading his claws in its cream-coloured fur. Every time it flexed its claws, the Quagoa twitched. Zu Ilu, Lady Nigredo asked, are you alright? Zu Ilu is not sure, the Quagoa twitched again. Zu Ilu Florine frowned, Arent you one of Zu Chirus wives? Yes, Zu Ilu is the wife of the great Zu Chiru. The Nar cub continued kneading its claws. Ludmila leaned down and picked it up by the scruff of the neck, and it became very still. Lady Nigredos gloved hands rose tentatively, as if she expected some dreadful act to follow. Does this happen often? Ludmila asked. Ehmon occasion? Lady Nigredo answered, Babies are little bundles of instinct after all. This is the orphanages first Demihuman baby Why is that? Florine asked, Dont Demihuman tribes war with one another all the time? They do, Ludmila said, but orphans are still cared for by the tribe. Unlike Humans, they dont cast aside children as an economic burden. Extra hands in the wilderness are always precious. As is war potential. Yes, thats right, Lady Nigredo said. We werent sure how to care for this Beastman child because of our lack of experience with Demihumans in general. Thats when Hejinmal suggested that we hire a Quagoa caregiver. Their fur provides more than ample protection against any attacks made by this child C ones that would leave the widows weve employed with grievous or even fatal injuries. Florine went to retrieve the Nar cub, gathering him in her arms. He squirmed slightly and started chuffing up at her. When will he be able to mingle with the other children? Florine asked. We plan on keeping them separate for now, Lady Nigredo answered. Zu Ilu keeps a constant eye on him, watching how he reacts to the others when he observes them. It should be alright to have them mix eventually, however. Beastmen are not mindless and he should develop to the point where he can interact appropriately with other races. Hopefully, that also meant that she could take him home with her when that happened. He was far too dangerous to keep around the manor or lose track of in the city, but, as the one who picked him up, Florine felt that she was responsible for his care. She spent the next half hour playing with the cub in his nursery room before Ludmila appeared at the door again. Its thirty minutes to noon, she said. We should get going. Florine reluctantly parted with the cub, joining Ludmila and leaving the orphanage. So, Florine said, what do you think? I think that this should be an important lesson for you, Ludmila replied. Every being has its nature C including Humans. Overcoming that nature is not simply a matter of using ones Skills and Abilities on them or expressing ones goodwill. I know that youve been working hard to make the Sorcerous Kingdom work, but, from what I can tell, that work primarily revolves around integrating other races into systems designed for Humans. While its better than nothing, you should understand that the Sorcerous Kingdom is not a Human nation anymore. The long-term solutions that you come up with must reflect that. Florine looked down at the cobblestones as Ludmila spoke. She was right, of course, but it was easier said than done. Stone and Blood: Act 1, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 On silent footsteps, a lone hunter stalked through the undergrowth. Her quarry, a buck over twice her mass, picked his way through the woods ahead of her. It stopped on occasion, checking its surroundings before lowering its head to graze. The buck was one she had been keeping an eye on for the past few months. It possessed the profile of a six-year-old and was one of many that she needed to take care of before the autumn rut. The sound of a stream trickled through the trees as the buck made its way to fresh water. She pulled a broadhead arrow from her quiver and nocked it to her bowstring. As the buck went to take a drink, she rose to take her aim. Her bowstave creaked ever so slightly. The bucks head shot up, eyes and ears alert as it stood perfectly still. Go! A green blob fell from the branches above and onto the bucks head. The buck bounded away, crashing through the brush. She put her arrow away and walked off after it, following the trail of destruction left by her preys panicked flight. Not a hundred metres away, she found the buck sprawled across the roots of a highland pine. Its head had been melted clean off and blood flowed out of the stump of its neck. The crimson stream didnt get far, however, as it was being absorbed by the Slime that had killed the deer. Good job, Em, she said. Lets get this guy dressed. If the Slime understood her, it gave no visible indication. Its satisfaction could be sensed over their telepathic bond, however. She laid out a tarp, then drew her dagger and got to work. After exposing its body cavity, she sorted out the contents. Most of the offal would go to the fish farms, while the choicest organs would end up at the butcher. She divided them into the two preservation containers in her pack. Once she separated the hide, she laid it out for Em to clean out while she wrapped up the carcass in a Shroud of Sleep. When Em was finished, it hopped onto her head. She bundled up the hide and added it to her pack before hefting the carcass onto her shoulders. Before her family had come to Wardens Vale, it was crazy to think that a thirty-five-kilogram girl could carry a hundred-kilogram deer around. Now, it was just an everyday thing. At some point along the way down the valley to the road, she realised that a pink-haired girl was walking beside her. Umhi? The pink-haired girl didnt respond. She wasnt even looking at her C she was looking at the Slime riding on top of her head. friend? The girl asked in a soft, monotone voice. I guess you could say that. My name is Jelena C Im a Ranger-in-training. This is Em C an Emerald Forest Slime. Its my companion. Oooh Was she impressed? Her delivery was so deadpan that she couldnt tell. Shizu, the pink-haired girl pointed to herself. Nice to meet you, Shizu, Jelena replied. Id shake your hand, but mine are kinda dirty. Need help? Nah, I do this every day. They continued along their way, following the banks of the forest stream. It was still early in the morning, and the sun had just risen above the mountains in the east. The sound of birds filled the air and they walked past the occasional animal that didnt notice them go by. Soare you a Ranger, as well? Kind of? Im a scout. Better. A scoutdoes that mean youre in the army? Im joining the army too. Shizu offered Jelena an unreadable look. Really? Really. Is Em joining too? Of course! Em goes everywhere with me. What is Em? A Ranger? An Assassin? Em is a Slime. The pink-haired girl stopped in her tracks. She stared at Jelena for a long while. Wh-what is it? Jelena resisted the urge to squirm. Shizu reached out and took the deer on her shoulders. It disappeared into a hole in the air. Come, she said. ButC Come. The girl walked away. Since she had taken Jelenas kill, she had no choice but to follow. A lot of people depended on her work. Where are you taking us? Jelena asked. Seeking professional help, Shizu answered. Help from a professional what? A professional Ass Shizus voice trailed away before resuming again, An expert on Slimes. Was there such a person in Wardens Vale? Or was she going to end up in E-Rantel? The new ships made it a short trip, but it still wasnt somewhere she could casually travel. Eventually, they ended up at the shore of the lake, looking out over its northern end. While the body of water wasnt even a year old, many rumours had already sprung up around it. The northern portion of the lake was so deep that even the Lizardmen didnt know how far down it went and people kept speaking about unspeakable horrors lurking in the depths. Shizu led them to a cluster of boulders that stuck out along the waterfront. She hopped onto the largest of them, then cupped her hands around her mouth. Tekeli-li! Shizus cry echoed over the waves, Tekeli-li! Tekeli-li! What was she doing? Were the rumours true about being a monster in the lake and Shizu was calling for it? A monster that was a Slime expert? As a resident of Wardens Vale, she had witnessed too many unbelievable things to dismiss anything out of hand. Shizu stopped and turned her uncovered eye on Jelena. Not helping? M-me? Jelena stared up at the pink-haired girl. The pink-haired girl only stared back. Jelena clambered onto the rock to join her. Teker Tekeli-li. Tekeli-li! Tekeli-li! Tekeli-li! Tekeli-li! Together, they called out over the waves. Jelena felt stupid. Since Shizu was doing it too, however, it felt a bit less stupid. Hopefully, no one was watching. Tekeli-li! Tekeli-li! Teke An odd wave rolled toward them. It stopped in the water just off of the rocks. So noisy, the wave said in dulcet tones. The wave talked? The wave was a girl? Help, Shizu said. Jelena stared as the wave climbed onto the rocks. The wave wasnt a wave: it was a wave-coloured Slime. I didnt know someone like you lived here, Jelena said. I dont live here, the Slime replied. then what are you doing here? Jelena asked. The Slime fell silent. Did she ask something she wasnt supposed to? Building, Shizu said. Aquatic construction. So the Slime built stuff underwater? But what did that have to do with being a Slime expert? Just because she was a Slime? That didnt make any sense. Humans werent Human experts just because they were Humans. Anyway, the Slime slimed up to them. What do you need help with? Shizu looked up at Em. The talking Slime seemed to follow her gaze, though she shouldnt have needed to. Slimes had short-range Blindsense and they were more than close enough together. And just what do you expect me to do? The Slime said. build consultation? Big sister Solution is a professional Slime. Shizu Help. The Slime let out a long sigh. Fine, she said. Lets hear it. Jelena wasnt sure what she was supposed to be talking about, but she talked anyway. After several minutes of meandering, she fell into an awkward silence. Big sister Solution raised a pseudopod thoughtfully to her head in a Human-like gesture. I see, the Slime said. So Em is joining the Royal Army but it doesnt have a job. Except it sounds like its already a Ranger or a Rogue? Actually, Em looks a bit fat. Is it about to undergo mitosis? What? Divide, Solution told her. Oh. Ummaybe in a few more days. Why? What do you do with the new Em? They usually stick around the village. The villagers were sort of wary of them at first, but now they mostly just let them do their thing. It helped that doing their thing involved keeping the village nice and clean. They also usually stayed out of sight most of the time, hanging around the sewers and in damp and shadowy places. Are they under your control? Solution asked. If you mean like Em, yeah. Hmm Despite sounding reluctant to help at first, the talking Slime now seemed interested in her Ems. In that case, Solution said, I think you should form a party. A party? Jelena said, Like how Adventurers team up? Something like that. If I heard correctly, the Royal Armys Ranger Corps is supposed to serve as an auxiliary force that conducts reconnaissance missions. Usually, that means us stealthy types working alone, but if youre a tameractually, wouldnt Lady Aura know more about this than me? You know Lady Aura? Of course, the Slime said. Going by your response, I take it that you know her? Yeah, Jelena nodded. Commander Wiluvien and Lluluvien are away in the Draconic Kingdom, so when Lady Auras patrol route takes her by here, she collects reports from all of the local patrols. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Then you should ask when you see her next, Solution told her. Alright, Ill do that. Thanks. Mhm, the Slime said as she returned to the water. Work hard for Lord Ainzs sake. Of course she would. He was her god, after all. A gust of wind made its way along the shore, sending Jelena and Shizus hair to the side. Jelena glanced at the other girl. Do you think her idea will work? Jelena asked. Lets find out, Shizu answered. Erright now? Shizu nodded once. At least it meant they would have to drop by the village. She needed to bring her kill to the butcher. Jelena returned the greeting of the Death Knight at the gate and headed straight to the south side of the village square. The butcher looked up from his work at the counter. Oh, Jelena. I swear you get faster every weekor not. Did it get away? She unslung her pack and placed the containers filled with offal on the counter. No, Jelena replied. UmShizu? The pink-haired girl produced the deer carcass and placed it on the counter. She probably had something like Lady Zahradniks bags to carry stuff in. The butcher checked over everything before filling out a paper slip. Here you go. Thanks, Jelena smiled. She looked down at the slip as they left the shop, mentally adding the amount to her total savings. It wouldnt be long before she moved to the harbour to join the army. They had a barracks and everything at the base, but she still thought it would be good to have some spending money. Maybe some new magic items would come out. Her next stop was the greengrocer, to whom she sold the fruits and vegetables that she had harvested along her patrol route. After that, she went to the tanner on the southern end of town to sell the deer hide. Finally, she returned to the village square to report to the lichtower. House Zahradnik kept meticulous records of all industrial activities in its territory, including forestry. It wasnt something that the Nobles ever did in her old village, but, as Jelena grew stronger as a Ranger, her understanding as to why also seemed to grow clearer. The clerk smiled brightly as Jelena approached the counter, but then the Elder Lich appeared at her side, bowing low. That was weird. Jelena placed her paperwork on the counter, unsure of what was going on. The Human clerk appeared just as confused as she was as they watched the Elder Lich work. Your activity has been logged and will be filed in the administrative archives, the Elder Lich said after a few minutes. Taxes have been deducted from your account as per your forestry contract with House Zahradnik. Ummthanks? Jelena retrieved her account book, exchanging one last, confused look with the Human clerk. The Elder Liches usually werent so long-winded. In fact, they usually let the clerk on duty do most of the work at the front counter. She left the lichtower, scratching her head. That was weird, she said to Shizu. What do you think was going on? Who knows? The pink-haired girl replied as she looked around, I dont see any other Slimes. Ill call them together, Jelena said. Before we do anything else, I have to go tell my parents that Im done for the morning. Okay. Jelena called to her Ems through their bond with her as she walked to the western side of the village where her home was. Two of them were waiting outside the door by the time they got there. Most people believed that Slimes were slow, but they could be pretty quick if they wanted to be. Shizu knelt to examine them. Jelena pushed open the front door. Ma, Im back. Welcome back, dear, her mother said from the kitchen. How did everything go? I finished my work for the morning, Jelena replied. Im going to be doing something with Em, so I probably wont be back until after work tonight. Back outside, she found Shizu sitting in the middle of three Ems. The one on Jelenas head hopped off to join them. You have a lot, Shizu said. They split up a lot when the village first came up, Jelena said. Once there were a few hundred in the sewer, they stopped multiplying unless we moved some over to populate the other villages. They only grow big enough to split when I let them eat a bunch on patrols now. You dont want any more? Im not even sure what Im doing with the ones that I already have. A party is six people. does that mean I need one more Em, or two? Shizu rose to her feet and walked off. Wait, where are we going? To see Lady Aura. Lady Aura is here? Mm. Lady Auras patrol route encompassed the entire Sorcerous Kingdom, so one never knew when she would pop up. Some people would probably think that it was unreliable, but Lady Zahradnik said that it made it so that any potential intruders wouldnt ever be sure when it was safe to cause trouble. Lady Aura was powerful, but Lady Aura and her Magical Beasts couldnt be everywhere. Cultivating the belief that she could be anywhere was a better way to do things. So where do we need to go? Jelena asked. Lizardman Village. Hmmokay. Just give me a moment. Jelena went back inside her house. To get to the Lizardman Village, they would be taking a wagon to the harbour so they could board a ship to the Lizardman lands C was calling them lands correct? C in the middle of the lake. If so, she could bring the herbs that she had gathered and sell them to the Alchemists. Shizu had three Ems in her arms and one on her head when Jelena went back outside. It looked like she didnt have a problem with touching them as many others did. Her father was still worried about whether Em would just melt her head off one day, but Slimes were predators that naturally attacked prey they could swallow whole and take somewhere safe to digest. Otherwise, they would only do so if provoked. They boarded a wagon waiting in its lot by the village square. The Soul Eater took them down the road into the valley and across the dam to the harbour. No one stopped Shizu when they entered the citadel area, so it looked like she was allowed to go wherever she wanted. This is where Im going to be living soon, Jelena proudly said as they passed the army base. Shizus Em-coloured eye went to the blocky grey buildings. Really? Uh-huh, Jelena smiled. Lady Zahradnik said that I would as soon as I learned my letters and numbers, so I did it as fast as I could. Even the village teacher was shocked at how fast I was. Youre a good girl, Shizu said. Do many people want to fight for Lord Ainz? Everyone likes His Majesty here, Jelena said. No one is as strong as the Undead, though. But Lady Zahradnik said that Rangers are special. They can do a lot of things that the Undead cant, so theyre useful for the Royal Army. My village has four other kids in training and the other villages have four or five as well. How come other Human Areas arent doing it? Human? Jelena looked across the wagon at Shizu. She didnt have a tail or scales. Her ears werent pointed and her skin wasnt green, nor did she have horns or claws or fur. She did call Solution sister, so was she actually a Slime? But Solution looked like a Slime and Shizu looked like a Human. Maybe Shizu was a Slime that could mimic other appearances. It would be neat if Em could do the same thing one day. If she was a Slime, then maybe that was why she was so interested in Em. Maybe Em would have a girlfriend soon, though that didnt quite make sense. The wagon stopped in front of the Faculty of Alchemy. Jelena hopped off the back of the wagon. Everyone in Wardens Vale loves His Majesty, Jelena said. Maybe thats why. Ill be right back. She took the preservation containers filled with herbs with her into the faculty office. The Elder Lich at the front desk summoned one of the Alchemists working in the secret laboratories further within the building. Hello, Jelena, he said. Hello. Hmmit looks like the Keskelos roots are coming into season. I guess our estimates were off about how many we had to go through before the next batch came in. Is that bad? No, we just have to readjust our resource allocations. This is just the thing, though C we got our hands on the formula for a new skincare product, and Keskelos makes up a substantial portion of the base. With the price regulations on quality-of-life items, cosmetics are our most profitable products. Umif you say so. The Alchemist smiled slightly at her response. Arent you thirteen or so already? He said, Girls are usually interested in this sort of thing before your age Jelena shook her head. While most of the people in Wardens Vale followed The Six, a few specialists that were hard to find didnt. Four out of five of the mages in the Faculty of Alchemy didnt when they moved in, and only a few of them had switched back from The Four to The Six since then. Some of them didnt worship any gods at all, which was even crazier. Once the Alchemist finished sorting out her things, she returned to the wagon with another slip. Shizu was under the wagon, lying on her back. A-Are you alright? Jelena rushed over and went to her hands and knees. Mm. She didnt look hurt. Jelena thought she had fallen off and the Soul Eater had rolled over her, but that had never happened before. The wagon was in the same place, too. What are you doing down there? She asked. Looking. Looking at what? Jelena crawled closer to see if anything was stuck under the wagon, but there wasnt anything out of the ordinary. Shizu came out and boarded the wagon again without saying anything further and they rode in silence as the Soul Eater took them to the village. It was still late morning, so most of the people in the harbour village were at work. The Soul Eater took them past the village square and right up to the lakeside wharf. They boarded the boat there and, when they reached the Lizardman Village, Jelena went to sell the leftover offal to the fish farmers. Alright, she said. Where to now? Shizu wordlessly turned around and led them deeper into the complex. Jelena had been to the Lizardman Village many times before, as Miss Ezsris was one of her instructors. They passed the residential ring and crossed the bridge to the interior, walking through the small market manned by Lizardman Merchants. At the centre of the village was its Druid Grove, which the Lizardmen had just started that spring. Nine saplings made a ring around the fringes of the mostly-bare island, and it was there where they found Lady Aura. She was standing with her brother, Lord Mare, and together they watched the familiar, red-leafed figure of Glasir. The Dryad held out a hand, palm outward. Cure Poison. A swirl of healing magic washed over her target: a big grey wolf with a cut on its side. Lord Mare leaned from left to right and back again as he examined it. Ooh Did it work? Lady Aura asked. Yeah, Lord Mare answered. Well, congrats. C-Congratulations. Hehe Glasir looked down, scratching the back of her neck. The wolf in front of her went poof. It looks like that training menu worked, a Lizardman Druid to the side said. I dont think the other kids could survive it, though. I didnt think I would survive it, a plaintive voice rose from Glasir. Please tell me thats the end of it. For now, Lord Mare replied. Once you learn a couple more Second-tier spells, we can start again. Ehhhhh Better learn some useful ones, Lady Aura said, or its going to suck for you. The Dryads leaves rustled as she sighed. Lady Aura looked over to where Jelena and Shizu were standing. Did you find anything, Shizu? She asked. Shizu turned her one-eyed gaze on Jelena. Lady Aura rubbed her chin. YoureJelena, right? One of the trainee Rangers from the first village. Yes, my lady, Jelena nodded. I met Shizu while I was doing my rounds, and then we went to the lake where we met a Slime named Solution. Solution said that I should make a Slime party and told us that you would probably know more about how to do it. A Slime party? Yeah, like an Adventurer party. The Dark Elf Ranger peered at the Ems. So each one will have a role? Like healers and damage dealers And a tank, Lord Mare added. Sort of like Lady Bukubukuchagama? Mmhcan that even happen? Lady Aura said. You mean one of those Slimes becoming like Lady Bukubukuchagama? No! I meant being able to turn them into a party. They obviously cant be anything like Lady Bukubukuchagama. I dont see why not, Lord Mare said. Theyre Heteromorphs, right? They should be able to level just like anyone else. Lady Aura crossed her arms, looking at the Ems with an envious expression. That sounds so cool, she said. I want to try it out too, but Im already at my limit! Argh So is it a good idea? Jelena asked. You should try it out, Lord Mare said. Having a full party everywhere you go would be pretty strong. The strength of pets isnt limited by the strength of the tamer here. Ugh, Lady Aura made a face. If everything wasnt so weak, this place would be crazy. So, youre going to have a Slime Fighter and a Slime healer of some sorta Slime Wizard, too? I-I dont think a Wizard would work, Lord Mare said. They all have to be something that wont have too many problems operating in the wilderness. The Rangers here are all becoming scouts for the Royal Army, I think. A frown crossed Lady Auras lips. That doesnt leave very many options, she said. At least not to begin with. That part probably doesnt matter Lady Aura shared a look with Lord Mare. You mean train them all up as Rangers and Druids? Lady Aura said. Druids and Rangers are already pretty versatile, Lord Mare replied. They dont have to all do the same thing, either. So something like three Rangers and three Druids? Three Druids and three Rangers, Lord Mare nodded. Each Druid could have a different specialisation. Like a healer and a summoner and a nuker. Then you can have different Rangers, too, Lady Aura added. Two that specialise in melee and two that specialise in ranged combat. You added an extra Slime, big sis Does it have to be six? Lady Auras look turned cross. Lord Mare shied away. I-I dont know? He said, I-In that case, you can have two healers, a summoner, and a nuker. The party would be more stable that way. Jelena looked down at her Ems. It seemed like she would have to feed them more. So, she said. Eight Slimes. Four Rangers and four Druids. Two Rangers that are good at melee combat and two that are good at ranged combat. Two Druids specialised in healing, one specialised in summoning and one more specialised atnew Nuking, Lord Mare said. Damage-dealing spells. A Druid like me. Dont forget your Skills and Abilities as a tamer, Lady Aura said. I just have basic Ranger training, Jelena said. If my lady could help with that I guess I could give you some pointers. Thank you, my lady. Un! Lady Aura smiled, Now, all thats left for you to do is teach your Slimes magic. Jelena froze. Eh? Stone and Blood: Act 1, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Ludmila stepped through the threshold of Lady Shalltears Gate, taking a deep breath as the heat and heavy odours of the city were replaced with the crisp, cool air of Wardens Vale. Florine came through behind her, followed by their ladys maids. Behind them, dozens of other visitors arrived with gaping expressions and baggage in hand. Have we been here before? Mag said, The scenery looks sort of familiar The guilds training expeditions are held in the forests in the highlands to the north and the east, Ludmila told the Rogue. Ah, yeah, Mag nodded slowly. I thought I saw those mountains somewhere before. More Adventurers came through, spreading out and putting down their things. In addition to the Adventurers themselves, a number of auxiliaries came with them. The group consisted of the various civilian experts employed by the guild to analyse its expeditionary findings. At first a bare handful when the expedition to Feoh Teiwaz started, there were now two dozen or so drawn by the allure of exploring the mysteries of the world in relative safety. Now, they were here to pore over the objects that had piled up over the winter as construction of the former Ai Ai Ai Ainz Highway of Love turned up more and more pieces of the ancient highway. As for the new highway, the name was rejected as soon as His Majesty returned from the trip and Ludmila still didnt understand what possessed the Prime Minister to name it that in the first place. Oh, looks like everyones here on time. Lady Aura casually strolled up to them, hands held up behind her head. Lord Mare walked beside her, and they were accompanied by Lady Delta, Glasir and Jelena Roscoe. Lady Delta was carrying three Emerald Forest Slimes in her arms for some reason, and one more sat atop her head. The Death Knight carrying Glasirs pot came behind them. Lady Aura, Ludmila and Florine lowered their heads in a curtsey. Lord Mare. I hope the afternoon finds you well. Un. How would you like to begin? Ludmila asked. Dunno, Lady Aura shrugged. Didnt Ainzach come up with some kinda plan? To Ludmilas surprise that morning, the Guildmaster had arranged for the expedition to be deployed as soon as he heard Ludmila was back in E-Rantel. As far as plans went, however, he had left matters in her hands. She was assigned as the leader of the expeditions sixth party, which also made her the leader of the expedition. She supposed that Ainzach arranged things that way since the expedition was being conducted in her demesne and she was also a member of the Adventurer Guild. With all the work that had piled up while she was away in the Draconic Kingdom, however, Ludmila wasnt sure how much attention she could pay to the expedition. Hopefully, the Adventurers would follow their procedures and their activities wouldnt be ridden with incidents. We need to get the support staff situated, first, Ludmila said. Alessia, can you show everyone else around the harbour? Aye, dominahey, lolicon! Stop licking the Dryad with your eyes; she is not yet one year old. Roughly a third of the Adventurers turned their gazes away from Glasir. Themis and Alessia led the Adventurers into the village square. Shortly after, the Cleric and Paladin were mobbed by villagers. Ludmila shook her head and turned to the expeditions auxiliaries. Load your materials onto the wagons in that lot over there, she gestured to the Soul Eaters in the southeastern corner of the village square. Ill be with you once I stop by the administrative office. She called in a few Death Knights to help move the expeditions things, which were still coming through the Gate. On the way to her manor, she gestured for Glasir to come and walk with her. It seems that you''ve grown, Ludmila said. In more ways than one. If she were to describe it, Glasir seemed healthier than before. She had lost the air of being a fresh sapling, feeling less fragile than before. Not that she was fragile by Human standards. As a Heteromorph C or, more specifically, a Dryad C she had come into existence with roughly the raw power and durability of a Silver-rank Adventurer. Her branches had extended a few centimetres and sported a thicker crown of leaves, which, in turn, meant that the leaves covering Glasirs body were less sparse. In terms of her overall appearance, the lore that described Dryads as being the spirit of their trees appeared to be true. How vibrant and strong her tree was could be seen not only in her physical appearance, but also in her mood and personality. I reached the second tier of Druidic magic, too, Glasir said. I only have one spell, though. Thats wonderful! Ludmila smiled and hugged Glasir around the shoulder, Youre advancing as quickly as an Adventurer. How is your combat training with Lady Aura coming along? Glasirs leaves rustled as she shuddered. Ludmila looked across the Dryad at Lady Aura. She learned a Skill, Lady Aura said, I think. What does it do, my lady? Increases her damage resistance maybe? I was whipping her one day and she suddenly got harder to damage. That sounds very useful. I know, right? Lady Aura said, Once we figured she had learned a Skill, I went back home to see if I could get Pinison and the others to learn it, too. But all they did was scream and cry when I started hitting them. It seems that they arent very receptive to instruction. Yeah, well, their loss. I dont understand why anyone would be satisfied with picking fruit when they could also be getting stronger for Lord Ainz. When they reached her home, Ludmila found a small jungles worth of plants crawling out of the front window. A few of them waved enthusiastically as they walked up to the front door. Lord Mare, she said, are you sure those plants wont escape into the wild? Theyre all plants that grow around Divine Ash, Lord Mare replied. Theyll stay here because Glasir is here. I think most of them have imprinted on her already. Do you mean to say that all of these plants can move, my lord?" The Dark Elf Druid shook his head. Most of them can''t move, he said. Not like the ones in the window. Theyll still respond in their own way, though. I''m surprised the ones that can crawl around dont chase after Glasir when she goes out Uh, they did, at first, Glasir said. I had to tell them to wait at home for me. They still wander around the yard, though. A few of them found the dirt that I was collecting and planted themselves in it. So they stay outside, now? Ludmila asked. No, Glasir answered. At night, they come back into the house for the light. Theyre pretty greedy. Did that mean there were even more plants aside from the ones in the window? It seemed that they would outgrow the hall by winter if they hadnt already. She wasnt sure if they would survive outside in the cold. Maybe they could copy what they saw in the Empire, closing over the yard and using magical heating. At least Glasir wasn''t growing as quickly C the citadel area was still far from ready for her to put down her roots. A small garden''s worth of flowers blossomed as they entered the manor. Lord Mare, Lady Delta, Glasir, and Jelena went straight into the greenery. Aemilia led Tierre up to the guest room with Florines things. Lady Aura followed Ludmila and Florine into the office. Nonna stood from her desk at their entrance. Welcome, Lady Aura, the Elder Lich lowered her head. Thanks for your hard work, Lady Aura casually replied. Anything new that requires my immediate attention, Nonna? Ludmila asked. The paperwork from the Adventurer Guild was submitted in a highly irregular manner, the Elder Lich answered. I spoke with Guildmaster Ainzach about it, Ludmila sighed. Even after all this time, the Adventurers still like to play things loose. I recommend that you steel yourself for more of this while the expedition is here. She could almost feel the waves of displeasure radiating from the Elder Lich. The spirit of obstinate independence and self-indulgence known as Adventurers pride was retained from the old guild, and it only seemed to grow with their newfound purpose. She could only hope that that pride kept their conduct professional when meeting new people or else the Sorcerous Kingdom would have an endless stream of diplomatic incidents on its hands. On second thought, Ludmila said, only accept paperwork from the Adventurers that is submitted to your standards. This is an official expedition and their paperwork is a part of it. Ishpen is here and shes been complaining about that end of things for over a year, so Im sure shell be glad for an ally. She went to her desk and leafed through a small pile of paperwork. Since her tasks as an administrator had been delivered to the Draconic Kingdom, most of what remained consisted of matters that required her physical presence. She paused and scanned the logistical reports for some new arrivals that had been delivered from the Abelion Wilderness. I didnt see anything about it in the reports that you sent to me, Ludmila said, but has anyone expressed any concerns about these Demihuman refugees that weve been hosting? The sentries placed around their designated location have not reported any attempts by the refugees to leave the area, Nonna replied. Delivery of supplies has similarly remained incident-free. Has their leadership made any requests? None. Ludmila wasnt sure whether that was a good thing or a bad thing. According to the opening reports, the Sorcerer King had encountered a group of Demihumans called Orcs while campaigning in the Holy Kingdom. They were being held prisoner by Jaldabaoths fiends, and His Majesty had offered them asylum in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Lady Shalltear was contacted to transport them and she decided that Ludmilas demesne was the best place to house them for the time being. Between the initial group and His Majestys liberation of the Abelion Hills, a total of five thousand Orcs had found their way into the barony. She had allocated a hundred square kilometre plot of undeveloped forest overlooking Wardens Vale for them to stay in and they were granted basic supplies, so perhaps nothing had happened because there was little to complain about. Ill have to pay them a visit after I get the Adventurer expedition set up, Ludmila said. I hope you dont mind, Florine. I wasnt even aware that they were there, Florine replied. I have a week or two to sort everything out, so dont mind me. Once it looked like everything was in order, Ludmila left her manor to see how the Adventurers and the expedition support staff were doing. The wagons were still in the process of being loaded while the Adventurers were wandering around the village square. A few of them looked like they were trying to impress the villagers. Adventurers will always be Adventurers, I suppose, Florine said. What do you mean? Ludmila asked. Whenever they passed through my or Lianes demesne, Florine answered, they always tried to impress our subjects. It didnt matter what rank they were. Part marketing, part pride, I suppose. My father never really liked them, however. Why is that? A pair of Death Knights stomped by, carrying crates to the awaiting wagons. Florine watched them pointedly. A hero complex was how he put it. They had some idea that their duty was to save people and they made sure as many people as possible knew about it. People are attracted to the strong, so its something that goes in a cycle, feeding itself. As close as Gagnier Barony is to the city, however, Im sure you can see how silly and self-serving it seemed. Ludmila nodded. Most of the Adventurers passing through Gagnier Barony would have been those on their way to attempt commissions in the northwestern frontier. Thus, they only stopped in Gagnier Barony to brag. It must have seemed especially hollow since the northwestern frontier wasnt filled with dire threats and the turnover rate of low-rank Adventurers was over ninety-five per cent. Most that came through never returned. Do you think that attitude will be problematic with their new mission? Ludmila asked. Well, what theyre doing wouldnt hurt to have a bit of marketing, Florine answered. But what they think works with Humans might not work with other races or even other Human cultures. Since theyre so brazen about it Ive warned them often enough, Ludmila said, and theyve been quiet enough on the last two expeditions, but Im not sure how things will be going forward. With most Demihuman tribes, doing any sort of boasting would invite challenges. The problem was that most Humans that she was aware of wouldnt understand that displays of strength were almost universally seen as a form of diplomacy. How those contests played out over the seasons dictated what the relationship between different groups was and thus the overall power dynamics of a region. Humans, however, would more often than not respond with lethal force to any perceived aggression and end up in a war of extermination. Hopefully, as Florine had come to do, they would learn from how the Demihuman tribes in her demesne behaved. The Adventurer Guild is a government organisation, Florine said. I would have thought they had clear procedures for this sort of thing before being sent out on these expeditions. Well, thats the thing, Ludmila replied. What theyre doing is new, so those procedures are more like suggestions. It would probably help if some Demihumans joined the ranks, but the ones that participate in their training are all citizens with homes and families to go back to every day. Its difficult to be an Adventurer in that situation. As far as she knew, none of the Adventurers had children at all. None that they would admit to, at least. With the way that they were, she wouldnt be surprised if some of the veteran members had a small army of bastards hidden away somewhere. Hopefully, Florine said, they iron all that out before these expeditions bring them close to other countries. They arent supposed to be part of the Royal Army, but they may very well bring the Royal Army into any messes that they make. Ludmila glanced over at Lady Aura and Lord Mare, but they showed no sign of their feelings on the matter. As far as she could tell, all of the Sorcerer Kings closest subordinates simply went along with whatever he said. Ainzach also mentioned that the Adventurer Guild was something of a personal project for His Majesty, meaning that any definitive change to the organisation relied on his direct input. They went over to the wagon lot where Ishpen was busy organising the supplies. The guild receptionist had always had a thing for organising and holding people to rules and regulations. Are we almost ready to go? Ludmila asked. I think so, Ishpen answered. Where is all this going? I thought we would be doing everything out of this place. The base camp is about thirty kilometres straight south of here, Ludmila said. More like forty by road, which is roughly an hour-long trip using these wagons. Its the old construction camp for the town on the lake there, but it hasnt been dismantled yet. You can pretty much find everything that you can get in the harbour there as well, so you wont want for anything. The camp is also at the beginning of the new highway construction thats been exposing all the ruins. Once the last of the supplies were loaded, she sent the support staff on their way. Ludmila called a different set of wagons in from the harbour to convey the Adventurers, but it looked like they were still scattered around the village square. Nearby, it looked like Jelena was still waiting for Lady Delta to release her companions. It seems that Miss DeltaC Shizu is fine, Miss Delta said. Chas gotten attached to your Ems. Jelena nodded. The girl had grown a few centimetres since the winter and now stood as tall as Ludmilas shoulder. She had become stronger, as well, so it seemed that the various curriculums instituted in Wardens Vale were paying off in general. Hows your schooling coming along? Ludmila asked. The teacher said that I can come to the harbour at any time, Jelena replied. I learned my letters and numbers and everything. Is that so? Is the next trainee ready to take over your range? Hes still slow, but Miss Ezsris says that hes ready to take over. Does that mean I can work for the army, now? I suppose it does, Ludmila said. Since the Adventurers are still all over the place, would you like to come and see where youll be staying? Jelena nodded again. Ludmila smiled and had everyone board a wagon to the army base. Lord Mare yawned widely as they sped south toward the citadel area. Someone said that I should make a Slime party, Jelena said. Who did? Ludmila asked. Umeverybody? Shizu took me to see someone named Solution and Solution mentioned the party and then sent me to Lady Aura to talk about it. Is that possible, Lady Aura? I dont see why not, Lady Aura replied. I can fight with a bunch of my pets out all at once, so she should be able to do it too. As a Beast Tamer, I think its a pretty neat idea. She just has to train them to fight together and level them up. A Ranger with multiple companions was rare to the point that she hadnt heard of anyone raising them as a party. Still, if someone had done so, it sounded like something that would be remarkable enough for rumours or legends to circulate about them. How would this training work? Ludmila asked. Well, Im not sure how it works around here, Lady Aura answered. I dont think any of the Rangers in the Adventurer Guild have companions, which seems a bit biased. Actually, no C you have one. Thats true, but Im afraid I havent done anything like training with her. We fought in a few battles together and it just seemed to work out. Thats no good, Lady Aura frowned. You need to give your companions lots of love! Since the Ministry of Transportation has her investigating things abroad most of the time, thats a bit difficult She had no idea how to train her Dragon or whether Ilyshnish was even interested. Beyond that, Ludmila had no idea what to train in. Any tales involving riders of legendary beings such as Dragons didnt give any details as to how they fought with them or even what the names of their mounts were. They were just a thing that existed and no one seemed to question the fact that they did or how such a relationship worked. The closest thing to a hint that she had lay with the Dragoons of the Imperial Air Service, but her time in the Empire had been too short to study them in any real depth. Anyway, Lady Aura said, we figure that a party of eight would be good. Ludmila glanced at the four Slimes on Lady Delta. Eight, my lady? Yup! Four Rangers and four Druids. Then theyd be split up into different specialisations to serve different roles in the party. Two melee specialists, two ranged, a damage-focused caster, summoner, and two healers. It did sound nice. The Adventurer Guild used parties of six and the ones that had two healers were far more stable than those that only had one. Unfortunately, there was still a distinct shortage of healers in the guild. However, there was a problem with that idea. Can Slimes even become Druids? I dont see why not, Lady Aura said. Theyre Heteromorphs so they should be able to level up just like anyone else. Well just plop them in that Lizardman Druid class and see what happens. Id like to try, my lady, Jelena said. Ludmila considered the proposal. Jelena exhibited the so-called tells of the blood, but it only went so far as to suggest that she had strong Ranger aptitudes. Since she had bonded so easily and readily with her Slimes, being a tamer was clearly a legitimate option. The question was how far she could go with the idea. Does that mean the Ems count as soldiers, too? She mused. Th-they dont have to, my lady! Jelena said, The Ems dont take much C they can live off of the stuff around the base. They do have to, Ludmila told her. If your friends can become Rangers and Druids, then youd almost be a squad of your own. Not offering the appropriate compensation wouldnt be fair to you or the Ems. Maybe that was why Adventurer Rangers didnt have companions. The Rangers in the Imperial Army didnt have them either and the mounts of the Imperial Flight Service were considered the property of the Empire. Only the cavalry had personal mounts and that practice stemmed from their aristocratic traditions. The army will have to provide equipment, too, Lord Mare added. Equipmentfor Slimes? Un, the Dark Elf Druid nodded. It cant be in any order, either. Lady Bukubukuchagama always explained that tanks should get geared up first. How did equipment for Slimes even work? Ludmila eyed the Em on Lady Deltas head, imagining it encased in plate armour. Would it have a shield and a warhammer, as well? Would the Druids be equipped with staves and scale? She couldnt imagine it not getting in the way of a Slimes usual movements. My lord wouldnt happen to have a sample of this equipment I-I can bring something the next time we come by, Lord Mare replied. It wont be anything too fancy though. Slimes are already pretty tough, Lady Aura added. Lady Bukubukuchagama only used a few accessories and two shields. The image in Ludmilas mind somehow became stranger. Did she mean accessories such as rings and necklaces? What did they go around? I hope our artisans can come up with something usable, Ludmila said. Im fairly certain theyve never considered making equipment for Slimes. It makes you wonder whether all of the stuff that gets lost in the gutters eventually ends up being worn by a Slime somewhere in the sewers, Florine said. The wagon pulled up in front of the army barracks. Ludmila checked in with the Elder Liches at the main office before leading everyone deeper into the base. Row upon row of Death-series servitors were engaged in their ceaseless training with one another. There are two other trainees based here, Ludmila told Jelena, but they still live with their families in the harbour village. Others from the farming villages should show up to live with you here before long. Since youre the first here, you can choose any room in the girls barracks that youd like. Like the rest of the army complex, the two Barracks that had been prepared were fashioned out of the same, dark grey granite. They were nearly identical to the dormitories of the Faculty of Alchemy. Jelena stopped at the first room of the womens barracks and stuck her head into the doorframe. Two beds? She said. Eventually, there should be enough trainees to fill them. You have your Ems, however, so it should be fine to have a room to yourselves. Jelena went up and down the corridor before going to the second floor. In the end, she chose the first room at the top of the stairs. It seems that we have similar tastes, Ludmila said. I would have chosen the same room. What do I do now? Jelena asked. You still have your duties at home to attend to, Ludmila told her. In addition to letting your parents know and packing your things, the range youve been covering needs to be handed off to the next trainee and you need to make the call about whether or not he can handle it. I take it you understand how important that is. The girl nodded. Ludmila smiled and placed a hand on her shoulder. Good, she said. On my end, getting the usual paperwork done shouldnt be an issue, but Ill have to figure out how to incorporate your Ems into training. After that, your life in the army begins. Stone and Blood: Act 1, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Thats an amazing expression you have there Ludmila glanced to the side at Florine, who was riding beside her on the front bench of the wagon. Through the cabin windows, the mountains ringing the Upper Reach peeked over the crowns of the conifers lining the road as they made their way south to the construction camp. Florines lip twitched. Ludmila wiped her frown away, but it didnt take very long to return. I cant believe how cheap these were, one of the Adventurers riding behind them said. I know right? Theyre going for ten times the price in E-Rantel. Shadows danced around the interior of the cabin as someone started juggling a set of magic lights. Ludmila fought to hold in her exasperated sigh. In the short time that they had stayed in the harbour village, the Adventurers had pillaged her stores, picking them clean of magic items and various provisions priced according to her territorial policies. Since her subjects were all rather affluent and didnt go wild buying things simply because they could, she had hoped that the comparatively poorer Adventurers would also hold back. How many did you get? Uh, six of those lights and four of the heating hoops. The guys that came in just before me got the last few preservation containers. Oh, I got a few water pouches and this decanter, as well Florine shifted away from Ludmila as her frown grew more dire. Whatcha gonna do with em? Someone further in the back asked. Uh, Im keeping one of each for my apartment, Kyla replied. The rest, Im sending back to my parents farm. They dont have nice things like this. Ludmilas frown vanished. At least they were still going where they were supposed to go. You sure about that? Howe said, Thats a loooot of money youre throwing away. How do you figure? Th-that wasnt on purpose! Well, since they go for way more in the city, you could just sell them and come back here once they restock. I hear you can get back and forth from Corelyn Harbour in less than a day. Ludmilas frown returned. Did city dwellers think of nothing but money? I think that makes sense, Kyla said. I guess Ill try when I have the time. That Rogue really is a Rogue What do you mean by that? Well, its a common enough tactic for Merchants, but its also right in line with what Rogues are known for in folklore, as well. If theres an unproven opportunity with certain risks attached, theyll convince someone else to try it first. If nothing happens to that person, the one who sent them will hop on as well. One takes a hit to their potential profits by doing things that way, but its infinitely safer. Certain risks? Florine gave her an incredulous look. Theyre waiting to find out if you happen to them. Thats terrible! What do they take me for? I wonder She did have to do something about it, however. If people started coming by to pillage her villages on a regular basis, maybe she could treat them as invaders. The image of Human skulls being added to her territorial markers drifted enticingly through her mind. Their wagon slowed as the gate to the construction camp appeared around the bend. They took a turn near the centre of her camp and stopped in front of its now-vacated winter lodgings. This is where youll be staying for the first leg of the expedition, Ludmila said after they left their transports and gathered along the street. Your bunks will be organised by party and youll be responsible for keeping things in order. The support staff have set up shop in the workshops along the main road. Work will start in the morning, so use the rest of the day to familiarise yourself with the place." The Adventurers moved themselves and their things into the wooden longhouses. Themis and Alessia came out to join her a few minutes later, adorned in their civilian vestments. Since they had visited her territory before, the two probably already had some destination in mind. Are you going to the island? Ludmila asked. Thats right, Themis nodded. I thought we could perform a few services before tomorrow. Thank you so much, Vicar. Its no problem, Themis smiled. Your people were so happy the last time we came around, so Ive been looking forward to it. How are the Acolytes and Squires coming along? Theyre growing fast, physically. Education is the main thing keeping us from ordaining junior staff. It will be another three or four years before we produce the first class of graduates. Once that happens, we can send some staff out hereon that note, theres something we wanted to speak with you about. Themis drew a bit closer, as did Alessia. Ludmilas eyes went from the Cleric to the Paladin. What is it? Ludmila asked. Wed actually like to be the ones that come over, Themis said. Im flattered that you like the place, Ludmila replied, but isnt the whole point of you two being in the Adventurer Guild to keep a high profile and generate publicity? It is, the Cleric replied. And thats a part of the reason. As the Adventurer Guild gets busier, well be seeing more work as Adventurers than anything else. That means we wont be doing much in E-Rantel even if we were based in the cathedral. I see, Ludmila said. So youre using the regulations to get temple staff here as quickly as possible. A diocese of The Six organised itself according to the Human population patterns. This made it mirror how Human realms were organised. As far as Re-Estize and Baharuth were concerned, it was probably the other way around due to the Great Seeding. The ideal minimum ratio of Priests to support the daily operations of a farming village was one per one hundred villagers. Frontier villages were traditionally founded with a hundred settlers, and a Priest was dispatched to construct its shrine and service the population. Unfortunately, Priests didnt live forever and temples in the north usually didnt receive any support from the countries that they served. Thus, most of the disparate Priests scattered around the realm couldnt afford to raise Acolytes and temple staff that died were not replaced. All that the priestless villagers could do was gather at their shrines to pray that the injuries they collected wouldnt be crippling, plagues wouldn''t befall them, and babies were safely delivered. Along the ideal lines of organisation, Priests came in sets of six: one senior Priest presiding over five junior ones. Each junior Priest was assigned to one village in a fief. A large, prosperous barony would theoretically have three junior priests for each of its ten villages and six senior Priests overall. Those priests were not only responsible for seeing to the health of the population, but also for providing basic education. As far as she could tell, the only fiefs in the Duchy of E-Rantel that were able to achieve a healthy ratio of priests and thus a healthy population with basic education were Corelyn Barony, Gagnier Barony and Wagner Barony. It was a bit strange to think that the highest literacy rates lay outside of the city, but it did make sense when one considered that the urban centres of the north were essentially bastions of inequality. The vast majority of wealth went to the already well-established and most people only came to the gods when they had problems. Thats right, Themis nodded. The population here is well-grounded in the faith, so the most pressing need is for temple staff to service it rather than any great degree of theological expertise. The other parts of the diocese need active senior staff, so theyre more than happy to trade five Clerics and five Paladins for it. If we do it the normal way, population numbers unfortunately dictate that your territory will be last in line to receive temple staff. That may take an additional two to three years. I dont see anything wrong with your proposal on my end, Ludmila said, but what about your junior staff? Theyll still need your guidance from time to time. Most of that is either done through a personal visit to the senior priests office or more often through correspondence. The Sorcerous Kingdoms transportation infrastructure and the Vampire Post get that done more than quickly enough. In any instance that Adventurers Guild business makes us unreachable for people in E-Rantel, we would also be unreachable for any location in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Doesnt that mean the way the temples are organised is due for a change? Well, change takes time. Theres also the fact that some other, equally important things havent changed, such as the number of juniors one can reasonably oversee. That much was true. While in many ways superhuman, experienced Priests and Paladins were still very much mundane when it came to their leadership ability. Whats goin on here? Mag, a Gold-ranked Rogue called out to them as she came from the longhouse entrance. Kyla walked beside her and they were trailed by another Gold-ranked Rogue by the name of Itzal C a member of Ludmilas party at the Adventurer Guilds disastrous first skirmish against the Goblin Strategist. They were all followers of The Six, with Mag and Kyla recently returned to the fold. Just talking about administration stuff, Themis replied. Oh C were performing a service on the island in a bit. After that, were going back to the harbour for a few more. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Ooh, Im comin, Mag said. Those villagers back at the harbour were way more excited about you two popping up than the whole rest of the expedition. Also, we werent allowed to wander around otherwise, right? Not into the wilderness, no, Ludmila replied. There are a few ground rules that I have to go over with everyone tomorrow morning. Before that, people are free to travel to and from the places serviced by the transportation network. In the end, Mag, Kyla, and Itzal went with Themis anyway. After reiterating her instructions to the other Adventurers, Ludmila went to see how the expeditions support staff was settling in. She found the shops along the main street of the camp empty and ended up tracking them to one of the nearby warehouses. Within, she found Ishpen looking on as the group of men and women gathered around a large pile of rubble. I suppose I should have known that theyd end up here, Ludmila said. I made the mistake of mentioning that there were artefacts in storage, Ishpen replied. They wouldn''t leave me alone until I told them where they were being stored. Not what they expected, I suppose? Looks like a pile of rocks to me, Ishpen shrugged, but theyre all excited anyway. Each staff member stood silently with one or two pieces of rubble in their hands, which seemed the furthest thing from excitement. After several moments one of them went out to the empty area of the warehouse and set down his piece of pavement. I say that we reconstruct it, he declared. The staff unanimously agreed. A minute later, they were all arguing loudly about which pieces went where. Ishpen sighed, rubbing her right temple. Ludmila wondered whether she should ruin their fun by telling them there was a good hundred kilometres of highway still buried between the new highway and the river on the other side of the ancient pass. Upon further thought, it was probably better not to mention it or they might try sneaking out to take a look. Many members of the civilian support staff were even more adventurous than the Adventurers themselves. Oh, by the way, Ishpen Hm? The administration here has been ordered to refuse any paperwork that doesnt comply with regulations. Really The receptionists eyes took on a sharp gleam, I guess this is my chance to finally hammer the proper procedures into them. I cant wait to see their tear-stained faces after theyre forced to redo their paperwork for the seventh time. Ludmila snorted and turned to leave the warehouse. Ishpen took pleasure in some strange things. Outside, most of the expeditions members were wandering curiously about. Hey, Ludmila, Heinrich walked up to her with his party. Or is it Lady Zahradnik here? If Im functioning as the expedition leader, Ludmila is fine. Otherwise, I go by my title. Huh, the Fighter grunted. I guess you really are a Noble. Feels weird. Weird? The only thing that seemed weird was the fact that he was looking at Florine while talking to Ludmila. Was this how Liane felt whenever they were together? Most Nobles feel unapproachable, I guess, Henrich shrugged. They live in a totally different world from everyone else, so theres no point in talking to them unless they talk to you firstand somethings probably gone wrong if you find yourself talking to one. Is that how things were in your old village? Ludmila asked. Henrich nodded. Half of his group nodded as well. Our old lord came by twice a year to hold court. The feast that the village got whenever he came around was great, but we never really talked to the guy. Each family only stood before him for as long as it took to make their greetings and he might make some token remark every few families. The Village Chief and the head of each hearth brought up most of the issues. That sounds quite normal, Ludmila said. Oh, it was, Henrich said. Wasnt complaining or anything. Ive heard some stories from out westanyway, was just saying. It mostly boils down to being work for us, Ludmila said. Some Nobles can stay nice and friendly day after day, but it can become a dreary routine for some. There are a lot of things that go into it, just like any other job. I seeby the way, who is this? The Baroness Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier. Henrich spun on his heel and scurried away. The women in his party snorted and rolled their eyes. Unapproachable, huh. At least he knew his boundaries. Noblewomen were women too. More than a few would be tempted by a Mithril-rank Adventurer and many Adventurers would probably exploit that fact in various ways. Is it always like this for you? Yes. Some variation of it, anyway. He was nice, at least. Im surprised Liane doesnt cover you with a sack whenever you two go out. Florine seemed to only grow more beautiful as time went by, and people reacted accordingly. She had a reprieve in the Draconic Kingdom due to its different standards of beauty, but her charm was back in full force now that they had returned to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Maybe that was part of why she worked with other races so much. So, Florine said as they strolled back to the wagons, what next? The refugees, Ludmila said. We can stop by the harbour for dinner, if youd like. I think Ill pass, Florine replied. Liane planted this stupid idea in my head that eating every day with a Ring of Sustenance on was like eating seven days worth of food in a day. Now I cant stop thinking about it. I suppose thats something you dont have to worry about. She wasnt even sure what happened to the food that she ate, but Liane had her own theory about it. She speculated that any food Ludmila consumed had the life sucked out of it and was turned to dust. Her maids would never realise what they were sweeping up off of the floor. After they boarded one of the passenger wagons, Ludmila sent one last look at the wandering Adventurers before the Soul Eater sped their vehicle out of the gate. I need to figure out how to distribute those magic items without attracting profiteers, she muttered. I may sound like Liane here, Florine said, but why not just take the profits for yourself? You can use the proceeds to grow your industries. By increasing your production capacity, the increased supply will gradually lower the market price. Because my production capacity isnt some machine that I can purchase, Ludmila told her. One cannot hand a woman a bag of gold and make them give birth to a magic caster. Additionally, my territorial policies strictly prohibit reckless growth so simply encouraging my tenants to have eight children each is out of the question. If you dont mind my asking, what is your long-term plan for Wardens Vale? Before we came to visit, the way that you described things made her think that your subjects lived in holes that they dug in the ground. that was true up until last year, Ludmila shifted uncomfortably. And I dont know why she thinks like that. To Liane, progress, growth, industry and mercantilism are the cornerstones of civilisation. Anyone that doesnt agree with that view is an enemy of society that wants everyone to go back to wearing animal hides and rolling around in the dirt. She could never understand why Liane took such an arbitrary, harmful stance. Despite being brought up in the same society, how they saw the world was completely different. Thats how most people think, isnt it? Florine said, I dont mean to offend, but the way you think is generally attributed to Druids and Rangersthe type that live as hermits in the woods and resist territorial development. I suppose that everyone sees them as obstacles to progress and prosperity and dont actually listen to what they say. My demesne was fully developed long before I was born, so Im not sure what it is theyre supposedly saying. Ludmila leaned back in her seat, staring at the untamed forests of her demesne. She wasnt certain that there was anything she could say that those who did not share the same stance could accept. When you look out at the wilds of the Upper Reaches, what comes to mind? A forest? Florine replied, If you want Lianes answer, it would probably be something along the lines of untapped resources. You dont think the same thing? Ludmila asked. I would have a year ago, Florine answered. Now, Im not so sure. At the least, this forest might be someones home. It wouldnt be right to selfishly kick them out for profit. But if you were somehow guaranteed that no one lived here, would you still consider it an untapped resource? Yes That is the point where our perspectives diverge. Florine turned her gaze from the window with a frown. So going from forest to resource is where we differ? No, Ludmila shook her head. Its the untapped part. To me, this forest is already being utilised. To you, Liane, Clara, and nearly every other Human that lives in this region of the world, its not being utilised until someone profits from it. A forest and its contents have to be converted into marketable commodities for them to have any economic value. You may believe that your perspective has changed since you started your work around the Azerlisia Mountains, but only in the sense that your economic views have become inclusive of the tribes that youve been working with. is that bad? Anything taken to excess is bad. The problem is that everything is so huge that individuals cant see the effects of what they do until the bad happens to them. Thats why no one listens to those Rangers and Druids who try to stop them from expanding. Those people are impeding them from what theyve been brought up to believe is good and theres no easy way to prove that it isnt. Ive seen more than enough of it in the Empire, but it wasnt my place to say anything at the time. There are more than a few Druidic circles scattered around whats left of the Empires woodlands and even more on the imperial frontier. Pioneers wont believe a word of what they say C if they even listen in the first place C because theyre standing between them and a seemingly endless wilderness. If an entire forest is transformed into farmland, thats fine because they believe that there are plenty morewhich they of course see as another opportunity for industrial development. Swamps are filled, mines are depleted and even entire mountains can disappear as they are transformed into construction materials. I still dont understand how you can recognise it as a problem in the first place, Florine said. As youve noted, its a Druid and Ranger thing. Understanding the natural world and its systems is simply part of being one. Which makes it difficult for anyone else to accept because your insight is based on a feeling. Pretty much, Ludmila shrugged helplessly. Land development and resource exploitation have too much momentum behind them for something like a bunch of Druids and Rangers with a feeling to stop. Everything from top to bottom turns it into an impossible fight. If we use the case of the Empire, pioneers have invested everything that they have in hopes that they can get a slice of land they can call their own. The Imperial Army is invested as well C their campaigns in the wilderness are a source of achievements and thus treasure and titles for the Imperial Knights. At the top of everything is the Imperial Administration and Im pretty sure you understand how they see things. Everything that goes on is abstracted into numbers and they are educated to believe that it is unequivocally good to have certain numbers go up. Her frustration mounted as she spoke. It really was an impossible fight. How could a few disparate groups do anything to stop the monolithic efforts of entire nations whose expansionary mandates were considered right and proper by the vast majority of its citizens? The two lines of thinking seemed to invariably lead to a vast disparity in power where those that partook in destructive exploitation enjoyed the advantage. Do you think the tribes of the Abelion Hills will see things as you do? Florine asked. Tribes have a high percentage of mystics and hunters C which are usually Druids and Rangers C so those views should hold sway. It should be especially the case if those tribes havent seen much in the way of industrial development and havent set off down that path of creating value out of everything that they can. In that case, Florine said, whats the alternative? As youve outlined, no one will stop simply because a Ranger and Druid comes around and tells them that its bad. Without showing them something better or at least somewhat comparable, things will keep going the way that theyre going. Thats what Im trying to do with Wardens Vale, Ludmila replied. Its the legacy left to me by my ancestors and the reason why the founder settled here in the first place. A verdant jewel in the highlands nestled in its natural sanctuary. Everything that Ive done here has been to achieve that goalbut the problem is that it will take a long time to achieve. Centuries or perhaps even longer. People like Liane wouldnt accept the answer that Wardens Vale provided. In the time it would take Ludmila to show something close to a complete result in her single fief, the entire world could be conquered by the Sorcerous Kingdom and turned into a factory in the pursuit of ultimately pointless productivity and artificial notions of value. I think that what you have here seems nice so far, Florine said. Its a far cry better than how our peoples lives were before. I dont think that anyone would disagree with you on that point, Ludmila said. But the problem still winds up being that fundamental difference in perception. When people think like that, there is no such thing as good enough because they think that there is always more to be had. Stone and Blood: Act 1, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 As Florine declined to take a break for dinner, their wagon followed the road north to the farming villages, going through the citadel area and over the dam. Ludmila informed the manor staff of their plans along the way. When they entered the shadow of the valleys western wall, she glanced at Florine in her light summer dress. Did Lady Shalltear ever grant you an Endure Elements item? Ludmila asked. Yes, I still have mine from when I was working with the northern tribes, Florine answered. Why? I was just making sure, Ludmila replied. The highlands can be quite chilly at night, even during the summer. When they came within a few hundred metres of the first farming village, the wagon slowed. The Ministry of Transportation mandated the maximum allowed speed for vehicles near residential areas to be twenty kilometres per hour, but Ludmila wasnt sure how the Soul Eaters knew how fast twenty kilometres per hour was. Florine looked up at the village walls as they followed the highway through the slot running through the centre. If youre so adamant about not developing your demesne, she said. Then why clear this strip of farmland? Ludmilas back pressed into her seat as the wagon returned to its highway speed. It seemed that her friend didnt get it yet. Im not adamant about not developing my demesne, Ludmila replied. My perception and thinking just lead to a different set of priorities. When a Noble of Re-Estize or Baharuth is granted land to manage, they follow a certain paradigm demanding that the land be made economically viable. In a forested highland territory such as my own, it would be exporting timber to market for capital to exchange for everything that they cant yet produce. If I recall correctly, thats what House Zahradnik did. Thats correct, Ludmila said. I suppose you could say that we came into the picture during an expansionary phase of Re-Estizes development, so our contract with House Vaiself came with strong expectations of economic returns. Its frightening, now that I think about it. What is? The entire economic system, for lack of a better way to define it. Its built on concepts that attempt to attach artificial notions of value to everything, yet our entire society is built upon it. It was often said that a solid foundation was required to build anything that would last, but, in this case, the foundation was merely a fallacious concept with no intrinsic value. How are our notions of value artificial? Florine asked, I know that I can always exchange one thing for another. Are you sure about that? Does the notion of profit hold any intrinsic value? The tiniest of furrows creased Florines brow. Humour me, please, Ludmila said. Well, profit means taking advantage of differences in acceptable prices between one party and another, Florine said. With money as a medium of exchange, people can figure out how those differences translate into goods and services. So what drives how much profit one makes? The difference in price for whatever one is trading, which is determined by supply and demand. Then, in effect, price is something determined by people. Yes. Ludmila nodded. This much was common sense C one didnt have to be a Merchant to understand the basic idea of why things were cheap or expensive. The problem was what followed. With this in mind, Ludmila said, can you see why I say that the foundation of our economic system is merely a concept with no intrinsic value? Not really The intrinsic value of profit is based on something that people come up with. I made so much gold. I turned a fifty per cent profit. Im sure that, as a Merchant, youve heard and seen this far more than I have. Naturally, Florine replied, but even if a gold coin has no intrinsic value beyond its content, people still accept those profits that they turn because they come in the form of money. As I mentioned, its a medium of exchange. I cant deny the utility of money as a medium of exchange, Ludmila said. But thats the problem Im getting at. Well, maybe it is? She fell silent for a moment, collecting her thoughts as they passed the next village. It was something that she had always felt, but hadnt grasped more solidly until the development of her demesne under the Sorcerous Kingdom was well underway. If she had just been a regular Druid or Ranger who actively resisted the advance of civilisation C the so-called hermit or wilderness renegade C Ludmila would have never been exposed to the intricate workings of the monstrosity that they faced. Conversely, most people who worked within the system didnt seem to realise that they were being encouraged to do so, didnt care, or actively embraced it. For simplicitys sake, Ludmila said, when a trade caravan makes a ten per cent profit on their route, what happens? I would probably bring in the caravan leader for a performance review, Florine said. Ludmila blinked silently at her friends answer. Ten per cent is terrible, Florines lip twitched. Unless the route is remarkably short, it most likely wouldnt cover the logistical costs of the venture. Alright, so what would be acceptable for the average trade route? Hmma three-week trip between here and Arwintar probably brings in a three hundred per cent profit after covering operational overhead if its shipping timber. three hundred per cent? It should be somewhere around there. Of course, weve been shipping goods that are harvested and processed cheaply in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Theyre delivered to Lianes border town via container and then moved from there the old-fashioned way. She resisted the urge to shake her head. Merchants were expected to maximise their gains, but, every time her friends described their activities and mentioned their gains, the numbers beggared belief. Still, it served to emphasise the point that she was trying to make. So you walk away with this three hundred per cent profit C presumably in trade currency C but that currency doesnt realise its value until you use it, yes? Yes, you could say that, Florine replied. And youve essentially obtained four trees worth of currency, which you use for various things. Purchasing more inventory, growing your business, investment, luxuries, and so on. For the most part. Now this might sound strange, Ludmila said, but did you actually turn one tree into four? Of course not. And when you go out and utilise your profits, do commodities simply manifest out of nothing to satisfy your demand for them in quantities that match your profits? Again, of course not. Not usually, at any rate. And do the end products of the lumber trade re-enter the market with their full intrinsic value, if at all? Sometimes, furniture and the like is resold, Florine said. Most products end up wearing out and breaking or needing to be repaired. That includes housing. So the entire market is like this, Ludmila said. Commodities are usually consumed. People ply their trade in order to meet their needs and perhaps afford some luxuries. Naturally, most people are driven to make more to earn a better quality of life for themselves and their families. I dont see a problem with that Their carriage stopped at the windbreak halfway between the second and third villages. Ludmila disembarked and led Florine along the edge of the field and up the broad terraces. The problem is that all of that economic manoeuvring is artificially induced, Ludmila said. All living things naturally seek out what is desirable, but most living things live within the limits of what their territory can provide. Commerce is not inherently bad, but it facilitates certain things that exist outside of reality, such as the notion of profit. Im not sure that I follow, Florine produced a shawl from her Infinite Haversack and wrapped it around her shoulders. As far as I can tell, my profits can be used to purchase real things, so how can those profits exist outside of reality? Maybe reality is a poor choice of words, Ludmila said. But many of the concepts that have been developed out of commerce are not real, per se. Theyre only suggestions, at best. The value of a gold coin is merely the suggestion of what it may be able to get you. Whether you can get those things or not depends entirely on whether theyre available to be purchased. Similarly, profits must be realised or they mean nothing. When one realises profits, all sorts of suggestions are dangled before them. To those who dont really think about whats going on, theyre treated as promises. They follow this promise of good things and pursue more profits, dragging all of the people that they deal with or have any influence over along with them. The people that they trade with are given access to a slice of those profits, and the people that see them succeed are offered a model of success. Everyone becomes a willing and eager participant in a system built on subjective notions of value and the only limit on that participation is the economic viability of any given activity. I cant claim that notions of economic value arent subjective, Florine said, but, at the same time, economic value is real. The only moment it becomes real is if two people agree upon a certain value and a transaction is made, Ludmila replied. And the worst part is that the agreed-upon value can and does supplant the true value of any given thing, creating a new hierarchy of value that is detached from reality. I still cant grasp what you mean by reality, Florine said. What is true value? Ludmila eyed the clean divide between the trees and the fields, and then her gaze went further into the trees. It is what it is, Ludmila said. Literally. These trees that were walking past C are they worth anything to a Merchant? Yes, Florine said. What if the woodcutters with the right to log this forest dont cut the trees down to sell to him? Are they worth anything to the Merchant, then? no. So it stands to reason that, to everyone who trades with this Merchant, these uncut trees are also worth nothing. Well, he cant trade it, so that would be correct. Then would it be fair to say that, in this example, these trees do not exist as far as the market is concerned? Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Florines brows knit together at her question. as far as the market is concerned, its not accessible and thus does not exist to the market as a transactable commodity. Yet these nonexistent trees obviously exist, Ludmila held out her hands and shrugged. Thats the way almost everyone raised under our economic system thinks. There is what exists in the market, and then there are the nonexistent things that are outside of the market, waiting to be brought into existence. Does this not sound utterly mad to you? Its the same madness which makes people think that the wilderness is unclaimed and that notion somehow gives them the right to exploit it. The denizens of these woods also become commodities. Those that cannot be commoditised become undesirables and are driven away or killed. What we consider pioneers are considered invaders in the areas that they attempt to expand into. And what fuels their efforts is this. She pulled out a gold coin from one of her pouches, eyeing it balefully. It is said that money is the root of all evil, and people can provide any number of cases where the need for it leads to evil acts. But the greatest evil of all is something that barely anyone notices: the idea that one can detach anything from its intrinsic value and impose a new, subjective value upon it. Upon that lie, an incomprehensibly complex set of systems, ideologies and beliefs has been founded. At the end of the long line of transactions that are taken for granted lies this. Ludmila swept an arm out toward the wooded valley slopes and the unseen highlands beyond. Something that exists in reality, yet does not exist in the eyes of the market. Thus, what it was before doesnt matter to the market and its participants because it never existed in the first place. Value is attached to what it could be and people are thus encouraged to extract that value. The reason why that value exists doesnt matter to the markets participants so long as they can conduct their desired transactions. No matter how good or kind-hearted one is, the idea that the blood of hundreds might have been spilt just to acquire the materials for the nice footstool that theyre buying in Arwintar wont ever cross their minds. I dont think Im ever going to be able to look at a footstool the same way again, Florine muttered. So, to summarise, you want us to give up on money? Go back to bartering? No, the notions encouraged by subjective valuations would still exist even if one relied on barter, Ludmila said. Money makes it easier to transport value. It also abstracts everything and creates a comfortable sense of distance between a product and its source. Then what? Fundamentally, it would be how you perceive the world and thus think about any given thing, but thats not a realistic request. Not one that can be fulfilled all at once, at any rate. Since youve been working with the Demihumans, I thought it would be easier for you to understand after being exposed to their views and their very different way of life. They came to the end of the windbreak where it joined the forests blanketing the steep valley walls. There, the stream that flowed through the middle of the windbreak cascaded down the rocks. Ludmila scanned the skies above. Are we supposed to climb this? Florine asked. Nonna was supposed to join us, Ludmila answered. When she did, I figured she could cast a Fly spell on you. But I dont know how to fly It just comes to you when the spell is cast, Ludmila said. Something like a matter of will? Anyway Florine let out a gasp as Ludmila came over and swept her off of her feet. She activated her hairpin and gently rose into the air. Her friend threw her arms around her neck in a panic. Im not going to drop you, Ludmila said. I dont know how you expected me to react! Florine trembled, At least warn me about what youre going to do. That usually comes with thirty minutes worth of questions, reassurances, and mental preparation. Its better to just get it over with. You sound just like my mother, Florine grumbled. Your mother flies? No, its when she spoke to me about my firstCargh! Why did you do that? Do what? Youre using your abilities on me, Florine said. Do you realise that the whole setup just now was likely the result of your persuasive ability? Having that long conversation and then abruptly changing the flow both mentally and physically unbalanced me. Even now, Im Florine let out a small sigh before falling silent. She refused to let go, instead hugging Ludmila more tightly. Theres no need to panic, Ludmila said. Im not panicking! Florine replied, Just dont mind me. It was hard not to mind. She could hear things from quite a ways away, never mind the hammering heart within the breast pressed against her. After a minute, they reached the top of the valley and Ludmila settled on an exposed outcropping at the top of the cascade. She took a few steps into the trees before setting Florine down. Her friend straightened her skirts before crossing her arms and giving Ludmila a reproachful look. What? Ludmila asked. Nothing, Florine answered. My heads just all muddled now. Dodo you think Lady Shalltear willyou know, with us, together I dont doubt that she will, Ludmila told her. When, where, and how is entirely up to her, however, and I have no idea what her plans for you are. Does she bite? She bites me, at least, Ludmila said. If she does bite you, make sure you dont bleed on her too much or things might get rough. Ludmila had been sent flying or broken in various ways more than a few times. She wasnt sure whether it was because Lady Shalltear did it by accident or did it on purpose because Ludmila could sustain damage that a Human could not and would eventually regenerate anyway. Either way, she seemed to enjoy it. But wont I turn into a Vampire if she bites me? Oh, thats what she was worried about? People only turn into Vampires if they get drained dry. A little bloodletting wont do much more than make you tired and Lady Shalltear wont take so much that it affects your ability to work. Service to His Majesty is paramount, after all. I see. Now that were back in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ive been getting nervous about it. Well, she wont kill you, at least. Youre more valuable to her alive. A black dot appeared in the skies over the valley, growing into the robed figure of Nonna. Ludmila used a magic light to signal their position and the Elder Lich floated down beside them a few minutes later. Anything new to report? Ludmila asked. Little of note has changed, Nonna answered in her dry monotone. According to the postal officer that supervised the most recent delivery of supplies, theyve been raising shelters out of locally procured materials. It appeared that even the administration was minimising contact with the refugees. She wondered whether that, too, was a result of the same sort of thinking that she was discussing with Florine. The administration was focused on productivity, so the refugees had become invisible aside from the fact that they were a drain on productivity until someone came along and incorporated them into the economy. The reports didnt even mention whether they were nocturnal or diurnal, which was why she settled on seeing them in the evening. They followed the stream, walking roughly five hundred metres east before coming across the Death-series servitors patrolling the perimeter of the refugee area. Nothing could be seen from there, and they had to walk another two kilometres before Ludmila spotted signs of her guests through the trees. It was another few hundred metres before the Orcs became aware of their approach. When they did, they didnt immediately move to confront them, instead spreading out in the forest all around. Neither Florine nor Nonna seemed to be aware of their manoeuvring. Ludmila betrayed no sign of her noticing them, using the opportunity to gain an understanding of the other party. The Demihumans were supposedly refugees who had been granted sanctuary in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but they were wary. Being surrounded by Undead patrols may have contributed a bit to that. Many held makeshift weapons C mostly clubs, quarterstaves and improvised spears C while those who appeared to be mystics looked like they were readying their spells. If they werent in their present situation, she was fairly certain that they were the type to deal with intruders swiftly and decisively. A single thing stood out to her above everything else, however, and that was the fact that she had seen this race once before. They were the same type of Pig Beastman that had been driven over the ancient pass by the Evil Star. She later found that the powerful Fiend was the same Jaldabaoth that had gone to war with the Holy Kingdom of Roble with his tribal host drawn from the Abelion Hills. Stop where you are! A male voice called out from in front of them, Who are you? This is too soon for the next delivery of supplies. Shouldnt it be what are you here for? Ludmila glanced at Nonna, who was walking behind and to the left of her. Had she not come before this? Or did they have a hard time differentiating between various types of Undead? Rustling in the brush preceded the appearance of Orcs all around them. Ludmila took one step forward. I amC AAAAH! The shout of alarm was followed by general clamour as the Orcs reacted to Ludmila dropping her concealment. A rock flew through the trees to bounce off of her shoulder. She looked down at the spent missile with a frown. It appeared that they didnt have any hunters strong enough to detect her even in civilian garb. This was doubly strange since she had grown considerably weaker with her recent death, becoming not much stronger than she had been before she was deployed to the Draconic Kingdom. A Silver-ranked Ranger would have detected her without much effort. Additionally, a Martial Art like Focus Battle Aura would have allowed the rock to bypass her damage reduction. The attack itself wasnt strong enough to overcome the threshold of damage that it nullified. In the second or so that it took to analyse the brief series of events, she could only come to a single conclusion. They were weak C about as weak as the civilian Beastmen that had migrated to the Draconic Kingdom. She examined a few of the others just to make sure, and her senses confirmed her initial assessment. I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik: your host. The male who called out to them peered at her, then Florine, then Nonna. You claim to be the Lord of this territory? The note of suspicion in his voice spoke volumes. Ludmilas Ring of Nondetection prevented attempts at gathering information from her directly, and she had made no overt displays of strength. He didnt believe that she was a Human Lord because Lords were expected to be exceptionally strong specimens of ones race and Ludmila appeared to be nothing more than a weak Human. Lords being strong was a common perception in tribal societies, so it didnt come as a surprise. However, the Orcs attitude towards her and Florine might serve as an indicator of how well the Orcs would get along with the generally weak Human citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom. I do, Ludmila replied. The Orc exchanged a look with his fellows before taking a step forward himself. I am Dyel Gan Zu, he said, of the Gan Zu Tribe. His name almost sounded like three grunts strung together. The name of the tribe, however, felt familiar. The same Gan Zu Tribe led by Qrs Gan Zu? She asked. Dyels eyes widened in shock. Similarly-shocked voices rose from all around them. He came forward fast enough for most people to believe that they were being aggressively rushed, but Ludmila only stood and awaited his reaction. Where did you hear that name?! He demanded, Qrs Gan Zu is our Lord C my father! I heard it from an Orc Lord who claimed to be Qrs Gan Zu, Ludmila replied. He was taller and far more massive than you are, and he wielded a war club. That is the weapon he favoured, Dyel said. Where did you meet him? Under what circumstances? He was bringing up the rear of several thousand other Orcs who were in turn being pursued over a mountain pass by Fiends. One that was referred to by another fleeing people who had arrived a few months previous as the Evil Star. I believe you may know him as Jaldabaoth. The voices from around them instantly hushed. Dyel seemed to shrink at the mention of the Fiends name. He took a step back, then another. So my father escaped that hell, he said. Escaped that hell and made it home to lead our tribe to safety. He sounds like a good Lord, Ludmila noted. I can understand why you all reacted the way you did at the mention of his name. What happened then? Dyel asked, Did the Sorcerer King drive Jaldabaoth away with his god-like powers? No, Ludmila shook her head. It was the Royal Army that drove the Fiend away. Dyels gaze shifted to Nonna, then past her to the shadows of the forest beyond. I admit that the Undead warriors here are powerful, Dyel said, but they cannot be compared with Jaldabaoths might! Evil Star is a name most apt for that Fiend, for he fell upon the annual gathering of the Abelion Hills greatest champions and they were as nothing to him. The mere sound of his voice could wrest away the free will of all who heard it. He referred to himself as Demon Emperor C a being that stands even above the Demon Gods of Legend! To turn him away, one must be a god themselves. Oh, my! Florines shocked voice didnt quite contain her mirth at Ludmilas growing discomfort, Which god led the Sorcerous Kingdoms mighty host? Im going to do something to you later. Florine covered her mouth with her hand, shoulders shaking with barely-contained laughter. The Orcs leaned forward with anticipation discernible even through their bestial features, waiting to hear the name of the god who had repelled the scourge of the Holy Kingdom. I make no claims to godhood, Ludmila looked at a bush to the side, but I did happen to drive Jaldabaoth away. Ah, but with a RuneC Th-then my father, Dyels voice grew hopeful at Ludmilas admission. What happened to him? He attacked me after Jaldabaoth was driven away, Ludmila said. I encountered him at the top of a mountain pass. Dyel powerlessly slumped to the ground. Cries of dismay sounded from the growing audience. But his weapon was destroyed in the opening exchange, she quickly added. We were able to detain him and many of your people who were fleeing from the Fiends. The atmosphere around her instantly turned around. Dyels hopeful C at least she thought it should be a hopeful expression C returned. Ludmila turned to Nonna. Nonna, she said, can you find out where the Orcs that we captured last year went? It will be done, the Elder Lich replied. Nonna raised a bony hand to the side of her skull. Ludmila scanned the elated Orcs around her. At least something positive had come out of that entire debacle. Stone and Blood: Act 1, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Florine shivered, and it wasnt because of the chill. She always chided herself for doing so, yet it happened anyway. Several Orcs scrutinised her as they made their way deeper into the forest. She steeled her nerves, resisting the urge to shrink away. Her thoughts turned to Ludmilas lectures on the subject. Beastmen were carnivores. Florine used to believe it depended on their appearance, but that wasnt true. It seemed like a given that Beastmen who looked like tigers, bears, wolves and such would do so, but even ones who looked like deer, goats and cows did. Florine had a nightmare about it after Ludmila had told her the truth of things. She woke up in her barony and went outside to find that all of the cows that they raised had become Cow Beastmen. An endless horde of them chased her around the familiar farmlands of her demesne, which had been twisted into a grim hellscape littered with corpses stripped to the bone. Even though they were, she could recognise every one of them. While she screamed and cried and fought for breath, the content of Ludmila''s lecture drifted over the hills as if consigning Florine to her fate. Though all Beastmen were carnivores, they preyed on different things and it was those feeding habits that dictated ones reaction to them. As far as Humans went, fearful reactions conveniently tended to involve the Beastmen found around places where Humans lived. Or perhaps it made perfect sense since Humans were one of their prey species so of course they would live there too. In short, it was instinct. Before she had ever even seen one, the mere thought of a Beastman sent primal terror trickling through her being. Her nightmare had come before they had even set foot in the Draconic Kingdom, yet she had experienced the exact same reaction as she did when finally seeing them in the flesh. It even happened with the Nar cub, and she had to force herself to see it as a helpless child. After the reports from the orphanage, however, maybe it wasnt as helpless as she thought it was. Florine hated feeling that way, but Ludmila said that instincts kept one alive, to an extent. The feeling didnt happen with all Beastmen, however. Supposedly, the Quagoa didnt invoke that reaction because they were a subterranean species that Humans would usually never come into contact with. By the same token, Quagoa didnt naturally see Humans as food. The same couldnt be said for Dwarves, as both races saw one another as competitors. When Lady Shalltear transported Zu Chirus tribe and told Florine to do something about them, Florine didnt think them any more special than the other new residents of the Demihuman Quarter. They had needs specific to their race, of course, but the fact that they didnt evoke any strong instinctive reactions out of her and the Humans that they interacted with went unnoticed. In hindsight, they had probably been purposely chosen for settlement. If it had been something like Nar or Urmah that had been selected instead, the minds of the citizens would have likely been flooded by their instinctual fear. Operating under those conditions would have been difficult, to say the least. It was an undeniably wise move by their new government. The city was able to see what Beastmen were like without the storied horrors that were associated with them getting in the way. The Orcs, however, were every bit as terrifying as the Beastmen in the Draconic Kingdom. Florine couldnt even figure out why. They were Pig Beastmen, meaning that they didnt have the same set of natural weapons as their felid counterparts. Yet, a sense of danger emanated from them even as they simply stood there and watched. Ludmila had briefed Florine on proper conduct around predatory Demihumans before she started working in the Great Forest of Tob. It was that briefing that Florine now actively drew upon. If you do not wish to be prey, then dont be. It sounded disingenuous, at first, but Florine found it to be invariably true. After working with non-Humans for over a year, she was of the mind that doing so was a critical component of common courtesy in interracial relations. Just as Humans had instincts, so did any other race. If one ran, then there was the instinctual compulsion to chase. Every Human instinct concerning other races was characteristic of their basic relationship with those races, and so that behaviour acted as a set of cues that invoked instinctual responses in turn. By not invoking a cascade of instinctual responses, one created a more neutral situation where rational communication was possible. Ludmila also mentioned that Humans were predators as well, but Liane just couldnt see her that way. Maybe that was why her friend carried herself the way that she did and why people tended to be wary of her. Florine held herself tall and gave off a relaxed air. She didnt flinch away from any gazes that she met, instead holding them for a time before turning her attention elsewhere. The Orcs didnt give any indication that they recognised what she was doing and they didnt do anything beyond looking from their places between the trees. It wasnt long until they started passing the dwellings of the Orcs. They were crude, at best, but the refugees had also recently arrived. Each one appeared to be formed out of a basic form of wattle and daub and each panel was arranged against frames made out of different lengths of wood. Any gaps in the walls were sealed with a mix of mud and grass. The lack of uniformity gave each group of homes a haphazard feeling. Ludmila also seemed to be casually examining them as they passed. Dyel kept giving her furtive looks. We didnt fell any trees, he said, just in case youre wondering. Its all deadwood. Thank you for your consideration, Ludmila replied. Its a custom for Human Lords to offer shelter and basic provision for any guests that come to them, so Im more than a bit embarrassed over my lack of hospitality. Its hard to organise such things from a distance, but you have my apologies. I didnt know Humans had such a custom, Dyel said. The Human country near the sea C Roble, I believe its called? C is far from our tribes territory. Only those who wished to test their mettle against them ever made the journey. Well, I will say that its usually between Humans, Ludmila said, even if theres no custom against hosting others. The Sorcerous Kingdom is a place where many races dwell, however, so that hospitality naturally extends to everyone. I take it that you dont usually live in these conditions? Your territory is one of great beauty and bounty, Dyel replied. Far lusher than the Abelion Hills. If you speak of these dwellings, we normally live in permanent structures. Will the humidity be a problem for your race? Not at all, Dyel said. Even if we hadnt gone through everything that we did, we would still see it as a paradise. Im glad that it pleases you, Ludmila replied. Did His Majesty or any of the Sorcerous Kingdoms officials mention how long your stay would be? Dyels steps ceased. ThatsI mean no offence, but the arrangements were vague. At least they seemed vague to me. Maybe something was lost in translation, Ludmila said. Do you remember what was said? It didnt seem complicated, Dyel replied, maybe thats why we didnt think much of it. Wewe were imprisoned in a Human city when the Sorcerer King found us. He offered to take us to his country after a brief discussion. We outright refused at first C all we wanted was to get as far away from everything that was going on as possible. His Majesty eventually convinced us and sent our tribe here. Many others came later, freed from Jaldabaoths demonic tortures when the Abelion Hills was wrested from the grip of his minions. I seebut what about your arrangements? Thats the thing, Dyel said. I dont think there were any specific arrangements. He convinced us to come to his realm and we were sent here through a hole in the air after we agreed. It left us with a great deal of uncertainty, but we werent sure what the customs of this land are. Not long after our arrival, we were told by someone that we would stay here until someone came to deal with us. Florine exchanged a look with Ludmila. Is it just me, or does everything seem to start out this way? No, I think youre right. Theres always a vague sense of direction at first and then we find that weve actually been left to figure things out on our own. Even those materials that Lady Albedo prepared last year were like that. I suppose I can see why, though. The administration requires data and they dont have much in the way of data on these Orcs. Ludmila probably had the gist of it. People at the top relied on the organisations under them to provide the information required to make effective decisions. Those that led the front-line efforts C namely the nobility and their staff C did most of the legwork. I suppose Im that person, Ludmila said wryly. Since its like this, did the Gan Zu Tribe have any plans? Honestly, we dont know enough about this country, Dyel said. Until we do, it would be nice if we could stay here or someplace like it. I dont mind, Ludmila told him. Im reasonably certain that this place was chosen precisely because no tribes live here. How is your leadership structured? Are you the sole leader or is there something like a council of elders? Our elders oversee day-to-day things. The strongest warriors in each village act as the leader, though they usually defer to the elders in all matters other than raiding and the defence of our territories. Are we the ones that are actually backwards? It was a question that often came to the forefront of her thoughts whenever she dealt with other races. Aside from the Dwarves, no other race she had encountered relied on lineage to determine leadership. The strong ruled, and the existence of the tribe depended on that strength. Yet, even if the strong could do whatever they wanted to, they usually only came to the forefront in situations that demanded that strength. Why were their societies so different? Was it because of Job Classes? As Humans were never just Human, Human society reflected that. Every adult Human was one thing or the other, but every Demihuman started out as the same thing. Maybe that helped to create a sense of recognition in Demihuman societies that didnt exist in Human ones. An Orc would forever be an Orc until they went out of their way to become a Fighter, Ranger, or Druid. Dyel led them past several more circles of dwellings before the understory opened into a grove. There, the stream that ran through the forest filled a large pond at the groves centre before continuing on its way. He stopped at one circle of homes, where two Orc children stopped what they were doing to look up at them. Im back, Dyel said. Wheres mother? The two kids looked into the shadowed entrance of a nearby hut. One of them got up and went in. Those are my sisters, by the way, Dyel showed a sharp-toothed grin. Leeda and Deeda. They were certainly cute names, but I know, Dyel snorted. My father wasnt very imaginative, so he named them all after himself. your fathers name is Qrs, isnt it? Florine asked. Yes? The Orc seemed uncertain as to what the problem was. Maybe they heard things differently. After a minute or so, an Orc female poked her head out of the nearby hut. Dyel? She said, Who are these people? Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, Ludmila introduced herself, the Lord of this territory. This is Baroness Florine Gagnier, a friend of mine. Names Rholh, the Orc came out of the hut and rose to her full height. Did my Dyel do something to displease you? Mother! Florine smiled at the strangely Human interaction. While there were many differences between Humans and Beastmen, it seemed that some things carried over racial boundaries. I just returned from my campaign in the southeast, Ludmila replied. Now that Im not indisposed, Ive come to see what arrangements I can make for your tribe. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Oh, and get this, mother, Dyel said. She knows father! Rholh furrowed her brow at her sons declaration. How is that possible? She said, The only Humans that hes ever told me about are the ones from that country on the sea. Well, the thing is Dyel went on to excitedly relate Ludmilas account. Ludmila occasionally corrected him on one thing or another. Rholh sat down as his son spoke, her expression a complex mix of emotions that Florine couldnt untangle. If the Abelion Wilderness was filled with unfamiliar races, how in the world would she sort stuff like that out? II thought he was gone, Rholh breathed. Dyel said that he was captured. Where is he now? Did the administration get back to you, Nonna? Ludmila asked. They have, the Elder Lich answered. The individual in question was returned to his previous situation after being captured. As one, the Orc familys elated expressions faltered. You mean he was returned to the village? Rholh said, Butbut we didnt see him anywhere after our old home was liberated. Qrs would have done anything to see his family safe! You may file a missing person report with the administration, if you wish, Nonna told her. Dyel turned his attention to Ludmila. How long ago was this? He asked. Close to the end of last summer, Ludmila said. But we were rescued just a couple of months ago, Dyel leaned his arm against a nearby tree. We were all imprisoned by Jaldabaoths minions, so does that mean he went and tried to save us again? In that case The Orc swallowed. Florines heart twisted in her chest. Im sorry, Ludmila said. At the point that he was captured, he was part of an invading force. Since Qrs and his people were being pursued by Jaldabaoth, I figured the administration would simply return him to wherever he came from since we drove the Fiends away. Its as lenient as one can hope to expect, Dyel sighed. I can even imagine my father making a fuss about coming back to rescue us, so he would have even been grateful to be released. What about Leela? Rholh asked, We were separated from both Qrs and Leela at the river Nonna, Ludmila said, can you ask about Leela? The Elder Lich raised a hand to her temple. After a minute, she put it down again. The individual in question was released along with their parent. Does that mean he fled with Leela? Dyel said, We were like that after being freed as well. All we wanted to do was escape as far away as possible. But where would he go? The only option left would be south, Rholh said. To Evasha. We should go look for him. Is there some obvious place to look? Ludmila asked. Evasha is a huge forest, Rholh said. A sea of trees. There are a dozen or so Demihuman kingdoms there, plus the Elves. I dont know if Qrs would stop in any of those countries, but we could at least ask if anyone had seen him and Leela. Im afraid that the Sorcerous Kingdom doesnt have any diplomatic missions in Evasha yet, Ludmila said, Else, I would have made the request personally. Theres nothing that you need to apologise for, Dyel said. If anything, I can only thank you for not killing my father for intruding in your territory. We can go and ask ourselves once we recover our strength. Recover? Florine eyed the Orc family. They were nothing if not robust. What would they look like when they were healthy again? Maybe the Sorcerous Kingdom will have some contacts there by the time youre ready, Ludmila said. For now, we should see to the needs of your tribe. They went to the ponds southern shore where an assortment of adult Orcs awaited them. Florine couldnt tell what they were as they didnt bear the telltale trappings of mystics or other vocations, but it couldnt be helped considering that they had been rescued from a prison. It looks like he called ahead for them. How do you know? I didnt notice any runners being sent out to retrieve the elders. These Orcs might be more advanced than the Beastmen of Rolengorek. Unlike Liane, who saw technology as a measure of advancement, Ludmila primarily gauged the state of a society through the depth of its culture and institutions. Florine was of the mind that Ludmila was correct in this, as it was impossible to hide the nature of any given group of people by measuring them in those terms. Technology, however, was adopted quickly so long as it was useful, and how it was used was dictated by the nature of a people. Dyel, a female in the centre of the gathering said, who is this? This is, erm Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, the Lord presiding over this territory. I apologise for my delay in meeting with you, but, now that Im here, Id like to work out what your people require for the time being. Several moments passed as the elders discussed her opening statement between themselves. Ludmila, are you sure these people are all the same tribe? I was just thinking the same thing. Florine couldnt be certain, but Ludmila probably had a better sense for it. In any organisation that had sorted out its hierarchy, there wouldnt be so much discussion over a straightforward opening. I hope you dont mind my asking, Ludmila said, but is this how you always do things? The elders are members of different villages, Dyel explained. Theyre whats left of our leadership after the end of Jaldabaoths reign. Youre also correct that there are other tribes represented here. Jaldabaoths minions just threw us all together, and with so few of us left when everything was over, we decided to merge into a single tribe. Thats understandable enough, Ludmila said. Ill be keeping things simple for now, so theres no need to worry about the long-term consequences of anything we discuss this evening. First, Id like to ask whether the food weve been providing you with is suitable for your species. I wasnt familiar with your dietary needs, so I ordered provisions that should be edible to people on both sides of the mountains. Both sides? One of the elders asked, Do you mean to say that were on the other side of the great northern range? Its the southern border ranges to us, Ludmila smirked. There are races common to both sides, as well as the game animals that they hunt. And here I thought that we were whisked away to some other part of the world There were no problems with food, the first elder said. Thank you. If the meat is procured locally, however, we could save you the trouble by sending out our own hunters. Florine quietly listened as the discussion progressed. She knew that Ludmilas way of doing things was very different from that of her friends, but she marvelled at the results it produced. Florine would spend days or even weeks trying to explain things to the tribes that she worked with, but the Orcs seemed to require no explanations. Within minutes of meeting with the elders, the entire Gan Zu Tribe had become a willing workforce. How much of it was strategised in advance? Or was it simply because they spoke the same language? The reports from my adjutant state that there are slightly over five thousand of your people here, Ludmila said. Has that changed in any significant way? No, Dyel said. More Orcs stopped arriving after a week or so. Ludmila reached into the Infinite Haversack on her right hip, producing a folder filled with documents. Since the density of game is much higher on this side of the mountains She flipped through to stop at a certain page with a slight frown, Why is the amount of meat that each individual eats in a week measured in Goblins? Because everyone knows what a Goblin is. That feels like an unflattering way of achieving status as a unit of measurement. Anyhow, your rates of consumption aside, how is the balance of your population? Do you have enough hunters and mystics to support your communities? The elders turned again to discuss amongst themselves. Dyel scratched his ear. This is going differently from what I expected, he said. How so? Ludmila asked. Ive always heard that Humans may as well be from a different world, the Orc answered. So different that they would build a wall in some crazy effort to keep the neighbours out. Unfortunately, Ludmila said, thats probably not wrong for most Humans living in the countries around here. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, the resident Humans are slowly learning that the world doesnt work in the ways that theyve been led to believe. It took a good fifteen minutes for the elders to sort themselves out. Some of the conversation drifting their way sounded like it was spilling over into how to redistribute the population. Sorry for the wait, the first elder said once they returned. Our numbers are indeed imbalanced, as youve hinted at. Jaldabaoths Fiends didnt care for that sort of thing when they came to torment us. Its not unsalvageable, but it might be particularly bad while our hunters are getting a lay of the land. In that case, Ludmila said, I can continue supplementing your needs until your hunters can fully take over. Where will we be allowed to hunt? An elderly male to the rear asked. In response, Ludmila pulled out a small pile of papers from the folder in her hand, holding it out to Dyel. Please divide these maps amongst yourselves for reference, Ludmila said. I believe that your hunters should have no problems making sense of it. The marked-out area represents the one thousand square kilometre hunting range that you can use. Just like that, Ludmila threw four times the amount of territory that Florine had at the Orcs. Dyel went over and presented the maps to the elderly male, who peered down at them before nodding. I can understand this, he said. But is it really alright? You have no reason to do this for us His Majesty the Sorcerer King promised your people sanctuary, Ludmila said. That matter has been placed into my hands, and as a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom, I will do my utmost to see that His Majestys will is carried out. This is all the reason that I need. Ah, shes pulling a Ludwig The Orcs all took several steps back. Some of them fell to their knees. Once in a while, Ludmila got a certain way and her sheer force of will could squish everyone to the ground. Florine wrote Ludwig to do the same thing once in a while C which she at first thought was cringeworthy C but those scenes ended up being favourites amongst his fans. Then again, Florine couldnt help but be swept away when the real thing happened. Now, Ludmila said, there are some things that your people should be aware of while ranging in this area. Everyone gave Ludmila a blank stare. Florine sighed inwardly. She always had to go and ruin her own moment. What things might that be? Dyel asked. First of all, Ludmila answered. While this territory is unoccupied, the ones all around it are. In particular, the forests to the west of the marked-out area belong to other tribes. They do not poach in my territory and the borders are enforced by patrols. North of here is V?lkchenheim County, which is a Human territory. If you ever find yourself there, it should be obvious that youre hunting in the wrong place because theres no forest. What about the valley in the west? Thats the administrative centre of my territory, Ludmila replied. Wardens Vale. The Orcs ears all turned forward at her response. Did you say Warden? Dyel asked. I did, Ludmila answered. Wardens Vale is my domain, so I suppose that makes me the Warden of the Vale. Dyel exchanged a look with the first elder. Was there some special meaning to it? Now that she thought about it, Florine wasnt sure why it was called that. The name existed before Ludmila was born, however, and no one made any note of it. One other, major thing that you should be aware of, Ludmila continued, is that patrols of Rangers and Druids occasionally come through the area. They work for me, so if they say anything to you, you had better listen. Theyre mostly patrolling to monitor the health of the area and correct any anomalous weather coming from the north. Also, theyre not Humans. The Rangers are large felid Beastmen while the Druids look like small three-eyed sheep with antlers. Dragons have mistaken the latter for prey and regretted it severely. there are Dragons here? Yes. That snow-capped mountain you see over Wardens Vale is home to one. Others fly through on occasion. Will we be attacked? The one living nearby is my vassal, Ludmila told them. The ones flying overhead work for the postal service. The only reason one will come here is to deliver a parcel. Lets seenext, we need to cover anything else you might need. Ludmila scanned the dwellings along the south side of the pond. Since youll be here for a while, she said, we should address the matter of housing. What kind of dwellings do you usually live in? Our old homes were built out of sod and half underground, an elder near the front said. They were cool in the summer and warm in the winter, but Im not sure how theyll do here. Weve seen rain almost every evening. I agree, Ludmila nodded. Thats probably not a good idea here. Theyre already familiar with wattle panels, Florine noted. Why not go with that? Strangely enough, the Demihumans that Florine encountered all seemed to use them for one thing or another. Not that wattle and daub construction was sophisticated or anything, but the tribes never seemed to go beyond making lean-tos or windbreaks. The Orcs here, however, appeared to be familiar with more advanced techniques. Ludmila looked at the elders. What you see is improvised If youre offered better materials, Ludmila said, could you improvise with those? Of course. Its not complicated. Then Ill have some delivered and see what you end up with. We can figure things out from there. Were there any pressing matters anyone would like to bring up? A dozen seconds passed in silence before another elder came forward with a tentative voice. Is there something we can do if we need special equipment? She asked, We were told that slavery was illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Does that mean you traded slaves for equipment before now? Thats right. Sometimes, we took slaves during raids to trade to the Dwarves for equipment. They have Dwarves? I dont know! I was going to study all of those materials that Lady Albedo gave me over the next week. That would at least explain all of the masterwork equipment those Hobgoblins from last summer had. Youre not prohibited from coming into Wardens Vale to trade, Ludmila said. Or anywhere else in the Sorcerous Kingdom, for that matter. Since youre already open to the idea, you can put together a group andby the way, are Orcs diurnal or nocturnal? Were usually active during the day, Dyel replied. Then have a group ready at dawn tomorrow, Ludmila told them. Ill be more than happy to show them around the place. Stone and Blood: Act 1, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Ludmila and Florine lingered for a while longer, taking the time to familiarise themselves with the Orc elders before heading back to Wardens Vale. Nobles normally took the time to memorise those that they recognised as local leaders and promising talents as their itinerant court made its rounds. The Orcish names made things a bit more challenging, but it was a mostly familiar routine in a strange setting. By the time they returned to her manor, it was well past nightfall. As Glasir mentioned earlier, the plants outside the manor had crawled back into the front window, turning the interior into even more of a jungle than it was before. In contrast to earlier in the spring, insects now added themselves to the halls denizens, though they didnt seem to last very long. Once in a while, leaves rustled as one plant or another devoured those that came too close. Glasir slept in a box of dirt beside her tree, evidently uncaring of the fact that she was sleeping in the dirt and of the army of insects flitting about. Florine frowned as an especially large and unpleasant-looking bug landed on the Dryad. It instantly died upon touching one of her parasitic vines, its body shrinking until its carapace fragmented and rained onto the dirt. It looks more dangerous in here than out there, Florine said. I half expect to find a shrivelled-up Fairy on the floor one of these days, Ludmila replied. You have Fairies here? Not that Ive noticed, Ludmila said, "but that doesn''t necessarily mean that there arent any around." They went up the stairs, where Ludmila stopped by the war room on the second floor. Lluluvien stood at the head of the table within, flanked by several Elder Liches. Ludmila walked up to examine the map placed upon it. Caught up yet? Not yet, my lady, Lluluvien replied. The Elder Liches say that its becoming increasingly hard to keep up with their movements. Have you been successful at predicting them? The Half-Elf Maid let out a weak laugh. Not at all. This is very different from herding cats in the Draconic Kingdom. Everyone here is just doing their own thing and nothing is actively pushing them to act. Any predictions are little more than blind guesses. I wouldnt say that, Ludmila smirked. You just havent figured out why theyre doing what theyre doing. Keep at it. Ludmila watched as Florine examined the map and the markers placed upon it. Like the maps used during the Draconic Kingdom campaign, the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces were marked with the same red tokens. Additionally, the Orc camp west of Wardens Vale was marked with a few purple tokens for each group of dwellings. Most of the activity, however, was in the upper reaches of the Katze River. May I know what''s going on? Florine asked. The tribes are fully active, now, Ludmila answered. The command staff is trying to make sense of what theyre doing. So its an exercise of some sort? Ludmila turned and left the room, gesturing for Florine to join her as she entered the corridor. Florine followed Ludmila up into her room on the third floor. Have a seat wherever youd like, Ludmila said as she shut the door behind them. Florine went over to the long pine desk on the northern side of the room. She placed her Infinite Haversack upon it before pulling out the chair at the desk and flipping it around. It may sound like an exercise, Ludmila told her as she activated her Crystal of Silence and placed it on the end table beside her bed, but whats happening out there is real. I still dont know what it is thats happening. Just the usual seasonal activities, Ludmila lay back on her bed and stretched. The tribes of the Upper Reaches are preparing for war. War? But Ludmila smiled slightly at Florines uncomfortable reaction. That part of the law hasnt changed, you know, Ludmila told her. I know, but when has it ever happened? Violent conflict between Nobles was permitted in certain situations, most of which involved disputes over rightful territorial claims. War could also be waged as a punitive act, but such wars were generally not worth the cost. Most disputes were settled in court, employing measures that didnt directly damage infrastructure or result in loss of life and industrial productivity. Wars could also be waged against external opponents, though those generally happened between a fief and its tribal neighbours. The commissioning of Adventurers could technically be described as hiring mercenaries for those conflicts. As a civilian Noble with a gentle disposition, Florine would always favour trying to talk things out. Are the tribes expanding your borders? Florine asked. I believe Ough is up in the mountains, Ludmila replied, but most of the fighting is happening between the tribes. But this never happened when I was working in the north The kings peace was probably being enforced, Ludmila shrugged where she lay. Since His Majesty isnt dependent on his vassals for martial support, the Royal Court can uphold order any way they please. If you havent somehow noticed yet, that order is by default rather mechanical. Political and economic pressures could undermine the kings peace in a conventional realm, but tribal Demihumans barely had anything of the sort. While the house of Lords mostly saw the retention of Re-Estize law as something to be thankful for, this was an aspect that could be constantly exploited. For her part, Florine and most others saw it as a last resort to buy time for a diplomatic solution to be achieved or for problematic laws to be amended. For her work in the north, it also acted as a window where she could familiarise the tribes with the Sorcerous Kingdoms systems and show them that they had other avenues through which they could address their issues. Unfortunately, addressing issues seemed to invariably translate into making them adopt our ways. But you could be doing the same thing, Florine said. Why would you let your vassals go to war with one another? I hope it isnt because they offer little in the way of economic benefits in the first place. Obviously not, Ludmila replied. Its just that I am not so arrogant to think that our way is always the best way and time is needed to figure out what the actual best way is. Unlike our fiefs C at least on paper C tribal territories constantly change according to the state of the tribe occupying it. The only way to be sure that any given tribe can retain control over their territory is to test them. The tribes of the Upper Reaches saw a mass depopulation last year. Theyll be seeing a population explosion for the next few years and territorial claims will be constantly challenged as a result. Florine leaned back and forth as she tried to wrap her head around Ludmilas explanation. Ludmila was more than aware that it was a highly unconventional way of seeing things, but, strictly speaking, what was happening wasnt illegal. Lords had a right to enforce their claims, and, if those claims were fluid, then the logic that she followed was sound. You dont have to look so distraught, Ludmila said. Its an opportunity not just for the Royal Army to learn how to read and predict group behaviour, but also for our government to see how other people govern themselves. You cant seriously think that you can turn everyone into a Human. But its war, Florine said. War is a terrible thing. Most Nobles try to avoid conflict from breaking out. Even the worst of them are wary of any negative consequences to their revenues. Certain forms of conflict can be detrimental, but war takes many forms. Between the wilderness tribes, most of it is ritualised and far less destructive than ritualised Human warfare. Im not familiar with any forms of ritualised Human warfare Ludmila snorted. Yes, you are. The yearly skirmishes between Baharuth and Re-Estize are an example. How many of your people died every year from that? none, usually. Almost all conflict in this region is ritualised, Ludmila told Florine. People agree on a time and place to fight their battles and also adhere to codes of honour and proper conduct. Its ritualised to the point where most people in Baharuth and Re-Estize think that doing anything other than waiting to be run down by Knights on the open field is cowardly and dishonourable because both countries have strong cavalry traditions. Of course, the obligation to adhere to that honourable conduct only applies to Humans while any cowardly conduct from their non-Human neighbours only serves to make them think less of them. Then what would you call what happened in the Draconic kingdom? Highly irregular, Ludmila replied. The general staff has a term for it: total war. A state of war where the sum of a politys efforts is focused on a conflict for an extended period and the rules of engagement deviate from established rituals. So youre saying that most wars arent like that? Most definitely not. Which makes recent events very strange. As far as our histories are concerned, the last time anyone entered a similar state was two hundred years ago to resist the Demon Gods. It was a war of extermination. Suddenly, we have four different wars in less than two years that can be described as such. four? Ludmila counted off the fingers on her hand. Jaldabaoths invasion of the Holy Kingdom of Roble. Rolengoreks occupation of the Draconic Kingdom. The escalation of the Dwarf-Quagoa conflict. The Azerlisia Campaign. I suppose the Empires campaign in The Blister makes five. Hopefully, it didnt indicate a growing trend. Total war was wasteful to the extreme and most of what happened seemed entirely pointless. Do you think its happening anywhere else? Florine asked. Thats a good question, Ludmila answered. If it is, Im sure youll hear it from your Merchant companies before long. They spent the rest of the night studying the materials that Lady Albedo had given her. So much information was daunting, so they decided to start with the Orcs and their neighbours since Florine could come to Dyel and his people if she had any questions. The following morning, they left to meet with Dyels party. They arrived at the bottom of the falls below the Orc encampment just as the glow of dawn appeared from behind the mountains in the East. No one was there yet, and Ludmila waited exactly five minutes before flying up to see what was going on. She made it all the way to the perimeter of their settlements before finding a small group standing just outside of the easternmost dwellings. I believe that we agreed to meet at the bottom of the falls, Ludmila said. Dyel stepped out of the group to speak with her. The Orc appeared to be dressed in the same, loose-fitting long tunic from the previous evening. Im sorry, Dyel said. The people I picked out are too frightened to walk past the Undead. There was at least one Orc that had demonstrated the abilities of a Commander, but none that displayed the obvious size and strength of a Lord. Without one, they wouldnt be able to cheat the Undead acclimation processassuming Orc Lords could reinforce their followers that way in the first place. The Undead are a common sight in my territory, Ludmila told them. If you cant get past them here, you wont be able to go anywhere. Dyel licked his lips and looked back at the others hiding behind the trees. Ludmilas mood grew dark as they tarried. What Squeals rose from the trees as Ludmila projected her will to squeeze raw terror from the Orcs nearby. Some fled; others fainted. Dyel looked like he was about to climb up the nearest tree. If you didnt know, she told the Orcs, I am far more frightening than them. Being able to stand with me and not with them is a bit hypocritical, don''t you think? The Orcs that fled didnt come back, but the rest assembled before her after they gathered their wits. Now, she smiled as she led them east along the stream. You agreed that we would meet at the bottom of the falls, but are you capable of making the descent? A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Im not sure, Dyel said. I wanted to send some hunters to take a look before we left, but with the Undead in the way They walked past the point where the Death Knights were stationed near the stream. Dyel looked around. Where did they go? He asked. They were redeployed to the new perimeter of your hunting range last night, Ludmila answered. She didnt bother saying anything else. The mere idea that the Undead were there had kept them from approaching. It seemed that the empty fortress worked regardless of race. Dyel sent his hunters to find a way down when they reached the top of the falls. The Orcs gaped as Ludmila went ahead, leaping straight off of the cliff. She activated her hairpin to guide her descent toward Florine, who was waiting by the pool at the bottom of the cascade. On impulse, Ludmila deactivated her flight slightly higher than what she determined was safe before she died. Florine jumped up with a squeak as Ludmilas boots slammed into the stone along the bank. She rounded on her with wide eyes, a hand placed over her breast. The damage is about the same? Ludmila tested her legs before her injury C which amounted to a twisted ankle C regenerated. She had lost levels upon her death, but it appeared that she hadnt lost what allowed her to safely drop from significant heights. Are you alright? Florine asked. Yes, I was just testing something, Ludmila answered. It looked like you twisted your ankle. I did, Ludmila answered. One of my Job Classes lets me fall fifty metres or so without any harm. I think its similar to the one that the Imperial Flight Services Dragoons have. But you did get injured. Ludmila rolled her ankle experimentally. Everything was in perfect working condition again. I released my flight enchantment at about twice the limit, Ludmila told her. The way the ability works seems to subtract the fifty metres from the hundred metres, causing me to take the equivalent of fifty metres worth of falling damage minus my innate damage reduction. Im not sure I got all of that, but I do recall Liane doing all sorts of crazy testing when we first received our equipment. I think you mentioned that before. Its also good to know the limits of your protection. Broadly speaking, their equipment made them immune to everyday accidents and attempts by weak individuals to harm them and they also received equipment that offered enough energy resistance to thwart the average magic caster. While it was ostensibly granted by Lady Shalltear to protect her vassals, the equipment also made her friends aware of the strange realities that lurked beyond the realm of common thinking. According to Lord Mares testing, if an entry-level Adventurer Fighter had a theoretical ten health, then a severe cut by a knife in a non-vital area inflicted an average of two damage to that ten health. A longsword did twice as much in the same scenario if wielded with one hand, and three times as much if wielded with both hands. This implied that the Fighter in question would always be knocked out of a fight after taking five severe cuts from the knife C or ten bites from the huge cockroaches that Lord Mare loved using for entry-level trials C and, strangely enough, it always happened to work out that way. The felling blow would always land in a decisive way if an attack was strong enough to reduce the targets health to zero or less, and it was very strange to see people succumb to cockroach attacks when she acted as a proctor. The belts that her friends had received had a theoretical ten damage reduction. This meant an attack that was just enough to take the entry-level Fighter out in one hit did no damage to the Fighter if they were wearing it. Nor would being stabbed by a knife in any way or hit by a sword one-handed. The average critical hit scored by a two-handed longsword attack would have its damage reduced by ten and thus do as much damage as a severe cut by a knife. Despite being civilians, Clara, Liane, and Florine already had enough levels to be distinctly tougher than the average person, so it made them very hard to kill through mundane means. The Shadow Demons guarding them would kill their attackers well before they were in any danger. Of course, damage reduction applied to any type of damage that qualified to be reduced. A rockfall would likely do no damage, though it might still trap them. Arrows would bounce off of them and they could walk away unharmed after being struck by loaded wagons. Falling from high enough to break their legs might only result in minor discomfort. Where are the Orcs, by the way? Florine asked. Trying to figure out how to get down, Ludmila answered. They were too frightened of the Undead to leave their encampment. But I thought you sent them away last night. I did. Florine looked up the cliff with a frown. Ludmila spotted the Orcs a third of the way down, cautiously picking their way down the slope. They didnt appear to have any racial abilities that allowed them to negotiate difficult terrain more easily. A half-hour later, Dyels party stood panting along the banks of the pool. Ludmila gauged their condition with a dubious eye. If youre like this coming down, she said, will you be able to make it back up? Theyre mostly regular villagers, Dyel said. Our hunters shouldnt have a problem going back and forth once they get strong enough. How long do you expect that to take? Ludmila asked. A decade or so in peaceful times, the Orc answered. If raids are frequent, it would be much faster. I take it that this isnt the normal spread of strength for your tribe? Dyel signed, rubbing his bald head with a big-fingered hand. Not at all, he said. Its that cursed Jaldabaoths fault. His minions came around gathering the strong for his war against the Humans. Our warriors and hunters refused to fight in an unjust war, so the Fiends butchered them all and imprisoned the rest of us for their amusement. Youre significantly stronger than the average villager, Ludmila noted. I was captured separately, Dyel said. A good two seasons before the others when Jaldabaoth first appeared. I ended up joining them because Jaldabaoths Fiends threw every Orc they had into a single internment camp after the war started. I see. In that case, Im going to relocate your encampment a dozen kilometres or so down the valley. Theres a road along the river there with wagons you can use to get back and forth from Wardens Vale. Wagons Is there something wrong with that? It has nothing to do with you, specifically, Dyel replied. Its just that the first time we saw wagons, they were used to transport cages filled with our people. A miserable memory. Well, if it helps, Ludmila said, you should know that travelling in the wagons here is probably much more comfortable than those cages. I dont mean to downplay how your past experiences might have affected you and your people, but shouldnt you have a warrior culture? We do, Dyel said. Normally, we take good care of those who become scarred by their experiences, but this was just too much. Ninety per cent of our people were callously slaughtered after being toyed with. Every one of the survivors is a victim of Jaldabaoths fiendish cruelty. I will see what can be done. This way, please. Perhaps this was another reason why the Orcs had been placed in her care. Perhaps the most damning thing about Re-Estizes dominant culture was how those haunted by their experiences effectively became invisible to everyone. The Empire, at least, had inherited the culture of the martial nobility in the Imperial Army and the army took care of its own. The problem was that she was the only one left of her own martial culture. It took entire communities to cultivate the resilience necessary to shrug off the effects of those experiences and to heal any scars that did form. Ludmila intended to reintroduce her culture into the Royal Army over the next generation, but, now, she was suddenly charged with thousands of war-scarred refugees. Out of curiosity, Florine, how would you handle this? I would let them live peacefully so they could recover from their ordeals. Ludmila sighed. Why the sigh? I was just reminded how different you civilian types are. So it was the wrong answer? Yes. But I understand that it wasnt provided out of malice. Merely ignorance. Ludmila pondered a solution to the problem as they made their way to the main road. Maybe Lord Demiurge could help. I cant figure out what was wrong with my answer. Running and hiding from ones demons doesnt do anything but make things worse. Your solution does nothing but lock them alone in a cage to be tormented by the past for the rest of their days. Then whats the correct answer? To move on, one must face their demons. They must fight them and prevail. Four passenger wagons awaited them on the road running through the windbreak. The Orcs stopped and stared. As you can see, Ludmila said. There arent any cages. That may be true, Dyel said, but Everyone here uses them to get around, Ludmila said. Were already behind schedule C dont force me to throw you in. Dyel and his followers reluctantly entered the wagons. Ludmila bid him to be seated in the front beside her. He tested the cushioned seats before settling down. Its strangely warm in here, he said. This model of the passenger wagons comes with magical temperature regulation, Ludmila said. The cabin will stay like this no matter how hot or cold it gets. Worried noises rose from behind as the wagon got underway. Ludmila frowned as Dyels fingers dug into the seat. Please dont put holes into the furniture, Ludmila said. W-were going too fast! Did you just ask to go faster? No, this is fine! The Orcs released a collective sigh of relief as the wagon slowed near one of the villages. Then, they cried out again as it accelerated on the other side. Im beginning to wonder if its my people who didnt think much of this, Ludmila muttered. Kids fought for spots in my demesne when the wagons first started running, Florine said. Some of the adults, too. Ludmila looked over at Dyel. He clearly wasnt having any fun. Do you have any questions that arent can we slow down? How long is this going to go on for? Until we reach the harbour, Ludmila rolled her eyes. You can already see where it is across the lake. The Orc forced his gaze forward to where the road descended to cross the dam. Thankfully the others eventually grew silent, as well. This strip of grassland, Dyel gestured to the sides of the road. What is it? Its farmland, Ludmila replied. My Human subjects live in the villages overlooking them and the grasses that you see are crops being grown for food. There are people other than Humans here? And the Undead. Of course. The marshy islands to the north are inhabited by Lizardmen. The Rangers and Druids that I mentioned yesterday live in the mountains. Hundreds of tribes of Goblins, Ogres and Trolls live in the highland basin upriver. AlsoUndead arent just one race. Dyel gave her an odd look. Most people likely thought as he did and she doubted that the Undead cared about how the living categorised them. Still, she thought it was essential to make the proper distinctions. They crossed the dam and made their way through the citadel area, turning left at the main intersection to the harbour. The Orcs attention was riveted to the formations of Undead in the army base sparring and performing drills. There are so many, Dyel breathed. How are there so many powerful Undead here? They are all servants of the Sorcerer King, Ludmila replied. Soldiers of the Royal Army. How common are Undead in the Abelion Hills? Florine asked. Rare, Dyel answered. We get weak Skeletons and Zombies once in a while. Most of the hills arent burgeoning with life, so we must be careful where and when we come into conflict with our neighbours or face the consequences. The carriage stopped in its usual lot in the corner of the village square. Her subjects watched curiously as the Orcs staggered out. Some of them wobbled on their feet while others collapsed to the ground. This is going to be one embarrassing memory for you, Ludmila said. More like terrifying, Dyel replied. We won''t be long for this world if we have to make this trip all the time. I suppose well have to see how that goes, Ludmila smiled slightly. Now, this is the harbour village. It is the hub for trade in my territory, so you can find anything that you need here. What do we trade in, if not slaves? Dont the Dwarves that you trade with not also trade in coins? Florine asked. No, they only accept slaves. Florine frowned. She was doing that a lot lately. What sort of economy is that? Youre asking me? Well, from a strategic standpoint, the Dwarves would supply their preferred customers with equipment so they can dominate their respective regions. Its a dependency that can be exploited to shape the balance of power in the Abelion Hills. that sounds like something Liane would say. She wouldn''t do it though. She hates slavery. But if she didnt, she would do it as much as she could Unlike those Dwarves, Ludmila told Dyel, the people here trade in coin and will also barter. Once the needs of your people are met, you may trade the surplus from your territorial management here. So leather, herbs, medicine and such? We did that between our villages back in the hills. Thats right. Wait, we went through that big discussion about the evils of trade and now youre telling them to trade? It wasnt about the evils of trade Just to be certain, Ludmila said. You wont overburden the land with your activities, yes? Of course not, Dyel scoffed. Anyone that does so is the greatest of fools. Back in the hills, if anyone went to excess with their hunting and raiding, they would be destroyed by a coalition of their neighbours. Ludmila sent Florine a pointed look. See? Youre going to have to explain this all to me again before I head out there She led the Orcs around the square, introducing them to the various shops and their proprietors. Most were just getting started for the day, so the Orcs were exposed to the full breadth of the villages activities. Ai, I did not know you had Orcs here. Alessias voice came from the direction of the village shrine where dozens of villagers were leaving after the morning service. She and Themis walked over to greet Ludmila. Vicar Aspasia, Ludmila lowered her head, Sister Alessia. I hope the morning finds you well. Blessings of The Six be upon you, Themis smiled. Are these some new arrivals? The Gan Zu tribe, Ludmila replied. This is Dyel Gan Zu. Theyve been promised sanctuary by His Majesty. The Cleric and Paladins relaxed dispositions instantly changed. I see, Themis said. In that case, if you need any healing or spiritual guidance, please feel free to visit us. Ah, I suppose we wont be here for long Actually, Ludmila said, since youre here. Could you explain our healing schedules to the mystics here? Sure, Themis said. I guess its better to get them on board early. Healing schedules? Dyel furrowed his brow. There are many faiths and spiritual practices in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila said. But they need to support their operations. Theyve come up with regulations for that. Speaking of which, there are many rules that I am obliged to familiarise you with Stone and Blood: Act 1, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Yo, Baroness. I heard that you just got back yest The imposing figure of Chief Esess filled the doorframe and froze. His gaze went down to the Orc on the floor of Ludmilas hall. Oh, good, Ludmila said. I was just starting to go over the basic laws and regulations with Dyel here. Would you like toC Chief Esess vanished. Florine blinked and rubbed her eyes. It seems that hes gotten stronger, Ludmila noted. He wasnt able to run away that quickly before. Do Ludmilas vassals usually run away from her? And is the reason why they get stronger to escape her? Florine couldnt deny the possibility. Maybe that was too much to take in all at once, Florine idly stroked a vine that had crawled up onto her lap sometime during Ludmilas lecture. Both Chief Esess and Dame Verilyn survived, Ludmila told her. How many times did they faint? She imagined the limp tail of a comatose Frost Dragon sticking out of the manor window. While it was undeniable that Ludmilas way of conveying herself to other races was efficient, she was also about as tactful as a falling tree. Then again, there was little appreciation for Human eloquence when it came to dealing with the wilderness tribes. On the floor, Dyel stirred and pushed himself up onto an elbow. what happened? We were talking about the common law of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila said. The Orc rubbed his jaw. He had fallen straight forward and onto his face. Florine was worried that he might have broken his snout, but it appeared that he had landed differently from how she thought. Thats right, he said. Something about tribute? Except different tributes go to different places and do different things? Your people dont have taxes, Ludmila said, so tribute is the closest approximation. Youll come to understand their workings in time. My primary concern was to avoid any accusations of dishonest trade and what might result from them. As far as the Orcs were concerned, trade was an uncomplicated thing. They exchanged their limited surplus for what they needed and that was it. There was no regulation, no infrastructure, and no security that required taxes to maintain. The Orcs had no idea what accounting was and they lacked advanced inventory management skills. Reading, writing, and arithmetic were nonexistent. Everything was done off the top of their heads without the benefit of Human-style education. That being said, they didnt seem to commit much in the way of errors, if any. Each Orc did what they were supposed to do according to what they were, making it a testament to the Job Class system and how it worked even without the trappings of Human society. Its a good thing they cant read and write. Florine turned a puzzled look at Ludmila. Why is that? Because most people can only learn one language. Ah, thats right It was an odd piece of trivia most of the time, as the translation mechanism of the world allowed people to get by with a single language and the vast majority didnt travel extensively. No matter how hard one tried, one couldnt learn more than one language unless one possessed certain vocations. Nobles, Bards, Sages and other classes along those lines made up the majority of those who could. Arcane casters usually employed a spell to translate foreign script for them, while priestly classes could learn additional languages under the notion of it being for religious education and evangelism. Wait, what about the Elder Liches? They dont actually know Re-Estize script. All of the Elder Liches know the same language that the Sorcerous Kingdoms inner circle knows, plus they are proficient in Evil Tongues. Evil Tongues? I dont know why they call it that. Its a strangely Human distinction, now that I think about it. They understand the languages of any races that Humans generally perceive as evil. Goblins, Ogres, Trolls, Fiends, Undead C Thieves Cant, too C I found that out by accident. How did that happen? Nonnas notebook is usually indecipherable, but I was suddenly able to read it after I became a Revenant. Proficiency in Evil Tongues seems to be something that intelligent Undead get by default as a Racial Job Class Ability. I?kur said he had the ability from the moment he manifested. But youre not evil or anything like that As I mentioned, its a strangely Human distinction. Even Miss Alpha has the ability and I dont think anyone can claim that shes evil. The ability does create a troublesome pretence, however. What would that be? Its something like a built-in predisposition for the Undead to get along with evil individuals more easily than good ones because they dont need the worlds translation mechanism for the former. Anyway, Re-Estize script isnt an evil tongue, so the administrations Elder Liches brute-force everything using a codex. If you throw in an obscure word that isnt in it, theyll go crazy between wondering what the word is and putting up the pretence of infallible comprehension. No one ever threw random obscure words into their reports since it was essentially asking for mistakes to be made, so Florine figured that was why she never noticed. As Ludmila had noted, the Elder Liches had a weird sort of professional pride despite administrator not being their original profession, so they rarely, if ever, admitted not knowing something they believed that they should. Wait, does that mean you torment your Elder Liches? Why would I do that? Oh, you cant fool me. You love teasing other people. Well, I did test the extent of their comprehension quite a bit, at first. It was purely out of professional interest, however. The way that they act is so overtly pretentious that I had to figure out what their true capabilities were before entrusting them with anything important. I swear, both you and Liane are Did something happen with Liane? You know her. Shes merciless when someones on her turf. Im pretty sure the Elder Lich assigned to her wanted to end itself after the first day. Aemilia came from the kitchen with a cup of cool water, offering it to Dyel. The Orc grunted in thanks before downing it in one gulp. Life here seems complicated, he said. I fear that my people may cause trouble as you suggested. Were honest, straightforward folk. Youll find that things here are straightforward as well, once you get used to them. If anything confuses you, you need only ask about the details. The bulky frame of another Orc filled the front window. Ludmila sent a pointed glance past Dyels shoulder and he turned around. What is it? Just making sure you arent causing any trouble, dear. I-Im not a kid anymore, mother! Youre welcome to join your son, Rholh, Ludmila said. You may do better than he has. Hes fainted once already. Dyel made a confounded noise. Rholh responded with something between a chuckle and a series of grunts. Hes still young, she said, so youll have to go easy on him. If Qrs were here, Im sure he wouldnt have any trouble keeping up. Florine nodded slightly at the implication. The former Lord of the Gan Zu Tribe was one of the strongest in its known history. This suggested that he had the requisite Lord levels to grasp topics related to the rule of his people. Ludmila had probably invited Rholh to join them on the suspicion that she might have them as well, though she couldnt be sure as she wasnt familiar with the intricacies of their society. In that case, Ludmila said, lets take a walk outside while we speak. They filed back outside into the crisp morning air. The sun had just risen over the peaks, casting long shadows over the village square. Orcs were wandering around in small groups, watching curiously as the Human citizens went about their morning business. How similar is this village to those of your own? Florine asked. Hmm, Dyel looked around, its recognisable as a village, at least. Homes; families; the places where people work C I think those things are common to villages of every race that Ive raided. Even the camps of nomadic tribes are arranged in similar ways. Practical realities, I suppose, Ludmila nodded thoughtfully. Is there anything that seems less than ideal to you as an Orc? Its barren, Dyel said. Or do Humans live backwards? Your home is filled with greenery but the outdoors is bare stone as far as the eye can see. That will change, in time. What you see here is merely the foundation of a future city, and that city is planned to have plenty of greenery. Ah, speaking of which. Glasir appeared from the buildings on the other side of the village square, walking straight toward them. As usual, the Death Knight carrying her pot followed. The Dryad had a barrel filled with garbage in her arms. A Dryad? Dyel said, How can there be a Dryad here? I know, right? Glasir said, How can a Dryad be born here? The Dryad and the Orc shared a long look. Maybe Florine was missing something. This is Dame Glasir Gel Gronvidr, Ludmila said. She was born last autumn from that tree just outside the house here. but her tree is in a pot, Dyel said. I know, Glasir said. And its not even an Oak tree C its Ash. I know! Glasir nodded. And theres Undead everywhere. I know! Glasir cried, Nothing makes sense! I stopped thinking about it for my own sanity. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Its still a good sign, Rholh said. Glasir and Dyel turned their confusion on the elder Orc. Dryads can only appear when the lands are lush and bountiful, Rholh told them. At least thats what my sister once said. No matter what one thinks about what they see here, the presence of a healthy young Dryad means that this land is blessed by nature. The Dryads lip twitched up in a half smile. Dont get a big head, Ludmila said. J-just let me have my moment! Glasir cried. Its hard to see one having a moment carrying a barrel of garbage around. How large do you plan on making that pile behind the house? As big as it can get, the Dryad replied. Why are you collecting garbage behind the house? Florine asked. Glasir set down the barrel. From the sound of it hitting the stone, it must have been heavier than she was. The Dryad stuck her hand straight inside, pulling out a handful of food scraps, broken wood, tattered cloth and stale straw. Im making dirt, she said. City dirt. City dirt? Uh, Lord Mare called it something else, but thats basically what it is. If I want dirt, then I have to make it. Since I plan on living in the city, I need to make dirt from the detritus of the city. Thus, city dirt. Yup. I havent made much yet, but there are things I need to figure out. What critters I need to help break it down, the ideal temperature, how much moisture is best Wont a big pile of garbage smell? Florine asked. The Dryad sniffed at the assortment of waste in her hand. Smells fine to me. Its way better than smelling the rocks. Oh, if youre talking about the rotting smell, thats only a problem at first. Because my sense of smell will be ruined after a while? No, Glasir shook her head, because what makes it smell wont be able to collect to make it smell. If something smells, that usually means youre missing whatever stops it from smelling or theres a shortage of it. A piece of the system isnt there in sufficient quantity. She gestured at the barrel on the stone in front of her. For example, this is what the villagers store behind their housesbut they keep it in closed containers and were in the middle of a barren-wasteland-thats-not-a-wasteland. A barrel like this becomes an incomplete system and the products that go to the missing step collect. Thats what you smell as rot. Its something that you cant eat, but the critters that eat it arent there to make sure it doesnt pile up. When the food goes through enough steps in the system, it becomes what most people recognise as dirt. Florine glanced at the others. She appeared to be the only one that didnt know what Glasir was talking about. The Dryad picked up the barrel again. Anyway, she said, thats what Im doing with this. I cant deal with the whole villages refuse until the system is large and complex enough to handle everything that the people here can throw at it. That doesnt sound right Why not? The more complex something is, the easier it is to breakat least thats what Liane says. Glasir gave her a funny look. Thats wrong, the Dryad said. The more complex a system is, the more robust it becomes. A forest is more resilient than a potted plant. Lady Wagner is almost certainly referring to a single product, Ludmila said. And, even then, shes wrong. A system must include all inputs and outputs. Everything that goes into making a product, operating it, and servicing it would be the system, which is far from simple. By that logic, Florine said, everything is connected. Thats right, Ludmila replied. Its one of the central points of what weve been discussing since we were in E-Rantel. One that happens beyond the notice of most. Are you two fighting over something? Rholh asked. They turned to face the elder Orc. Its not so much a fight as it is an attempt to reconcile differences in perception, Ludmila answered. Baroness Gagnier was brought up as the majority of Humans in this region are. You will see how things are eventually should you choose to travel inland. Voicing any disapproval over their practices will make you seem insane to them, so its probably best to keep your thoughts to yourself while youre there. Honestly, Rholh said, that sounds more like the nonsensical Humans that my husband talked about. Things in your village seem oddly normal once one figures out the parallels. Except for all of the Undead everywhere. Im pleased to be able to provide a sense of normalcy for your people, Ludmila said. I cannot claim to understand all that youve been through, but I hope to at least provide a place where youll be able to get your feet back under you again. Are they staying here? Glasir asked. Theyll be here for the next little while, Ludmila answered. Its up to them where they go after that. Oh. Our mystics will be excited to know that a Dryad dwells here, Rholh said. I hope you wont mind if they come seeking your wisdom from time to time. Glasir blinked several times before responding. Uhsure! No problem. I need to get this dirt started before school, so I guess Ill see you around. The wise Dryad proudly strode off with her barrel of garbage. Ludmila released the smallest of sighs. They continued around the square, dividing their time between talking about life in the Sorcerous Kingdom and speaking to the groups of Orcs that they came across. On the east side of the square near several of the shops, Leeda and Deeda split off from their group and came toward them. Mama, look! Leeda held up a naked dagger. Dyel frowned down at the blade. Hmmthats a nice dagger, he said, but whats the pommel supposed to be? A rawr! A rawr? A bear! Dyel looked over his shoulder at Ludmila and Florine. Do bears look like that here? A certain type of bear does indeed look like that, Ludmila replied. Is that so See what I mean? Alright, maybe youre right. Just a little bit. She doubted that it was just a little bit. Like the late Lord Zahradnik, Ludmila just loved watching others make mistakes and observing the results. The most insidious part about it was that few people realised what she was doing. Most of the time, she didnt need to say anything at all C she just let it happen. But where did you find it? Rholh asked. It was in one of the buildings, Deeda pointed randomly behind her. Wait a minute Dyel took the dagger and examined it more closely. This dagger is too good. And its steel! Buying something like this from the Dwarves would cost two or three slaves. What?! Florine shouted. Leeda and Deeda jumped in fright and ran to hide behind their mothers legs. Dyel lowered the dagger as quickly as he had raised it. Dozens of stares bored into Florine from all around the square, but she was too furious to care. Did you just say that one steel dagger can be traded for two or three people? She grated. for a dagger of this quality, yes, Dyel replied. A tool like this can last many generations if well-maintained. Florine stared at him speechlessly. How could he make it sound so practical? Ludmila cleared her throat. I doubt that anyone traded any slaves for this dagger, she said. Dyel looked over at his sisters, who were still hiding behind Rholh. How did you get this? He asked. II saw it with a lot of other daggers, Deeda said. I said that I liked it more than the others, so the Human girl there gave it to me. That cant be right, Dyel said. Such a valuable thingBaroness Zahradnik, I must apologise in advance if she did something she shouldnt have. In response, Ludmila looked toward the tool shop. A few seconds later, a girl came out to join them. She curtsied before Ludmila. My Lady? Deeda here said that you gave her one of your daggers, Ludmila said. Is that true, Miss Faber? Yes, my lady, the girl said. Did I do something wrong? Not at all, Ludmila smiled. Thank you. Thats all they wanted to know. The girl curtsied again before waving to Deeda with a smile and returning to her shop. Deeda shyly waved back, though the girls back was already turned. Satisfied? Ludmila asked. Yes, Dyel said. Sorry for the trouble. Im not familiar with your race, Ludmila said, but is it natural to suspect ones own siblings of wrongdoing? No, of course not, Dyel said quickly. Its justits just that Ive seen things. I meant what I said about us being honest, straightforward people, but under Jaldabaothwhat we went through C what we were forced to do and what people turned into because of it. I dont think I can ever see things the way I used to. But your days of trading with these Dwarves were before Jaldabaoth, werent they? Florine asked. Well, yes. Its unquestionably a dagger excellent enough to be passed down as an heirloom. Its unthinkable to ask for something like that without offering something in exchange. Miss Faber was probably pleased that Deeda liked it, Ludmila said. She made it herself, after all. Dyel looked at the dagger in his hand, then toward the tool shop. That little girl made this? But this is something that a master artisan amongst the Dwarves would make. Miss Faber is skilled enough to consistently produce masterwork items, Ludmila replied. While we may bear some similarities to the Dwarves that youre accustomed to dealing with, you will probably find that were more different than alike. The Dwarves they dealt with sounded utterly atrocious. They seemed nothing like the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves beyond being recognised for the quality of their metalwork. Are you alright? Florine looked up from her thoughts. I think so. I still dont get how people can be pawned off for anything, never mind so little. Well, you heard it yourself. It may be a nice dagger to us, but its good enough to be a valuable heirloom to them. The cost of a few prisoners taken in their raids probably seems like a good deal. I hope they dont go crazy when they find out they can trade a stack of deer hides for one If theres one thing that I should say, Ludmila said, its that you should stop viewing things in terms of their value in slaves. Those exchange rates are invalid here anyway, and it may make everything seem ridiculously cheap. What is that dagger worth here, for reference? Dyel asked. In terms of what you may have access to, Ludmila answered, around ten deer hides. Ouch, Dyel said. Two or three slaves would be easier to raid for. How long do you think that would take, mother? If everything went perfectly, two years would be reasonable. Why would it take two years? Florine asked. Hunting is limited in the Abelion Hills, Rholh answered. Its often easier to raid ones neighbours for food than it is to hunt for game. Large hides are precious C theyre used for garments and equipment. Depending on what one has to replace over a season, one may not have any to spare. Going by that, maybe it was easy for them to see people as a commodity, but it didnt make it right. Had she been placed in charge of hundreds of tribes that thought the same way? How could she facilitate a smooth transition to the Sorcerer Kings rule? There were some things that the Sorcerous Kingdom wouldnt budge on, but Florine didnt want to thoughtlessly pave over their new citizens values and customs. How long would it take, in your territory? Dyel said. Its not a fair comparison, Ludmila said, but a single novice hunter can easily do it in a week. Dyel, Rholh, and several other Orcs who had stopped to listen in to the conversation gaped at her. As I said, Ludmila smirked, its not a fair comparison. The lands here are far more bountiful than lands south of the mountains, so the population densities for everything are far different. One foresters range is twenty square kilometres and there are roughly thirty-two deer per square kilometre to manage. Hunting ten deer a week will keep the population stable. And you allocated one thousand square kilometres to our people, Rholh nodded. Our hunters will take time to accustom themselves to the new land, but its enough to cover half of our populations food needs and give us a hefty surplus to trade once the basics are covered. Since you say that we should be able to support ourselves with that land, I assume you mean to have us trade our surplus here? Thats right, Ludmila said. Not only will you have food, bone and hides from the beast populations that you keep in check, but also herbs and other alchemical reagents. Its enough to achieve a quality of life similar to that of the residents of Wardens Vale, though the shape that your lifestyle takes is mostly in the hands of your people. Dyel, Rholh, and the Orcs all around them remained silent after Ludmila spoke. II dont know what to say, Dyel said. This is more than we could have ever hoped. Thank you so much for your generosity. Thank His Majesty for granting you sanctuary, Ludmila told them. For my part, this arrangement is the same as I would offer any population of foresters. You are not being shown any particular favour: you are being treated as tenant foresters for the duration of your stay and I hold the same expectations of you as I would with any other. I see, Dyel nodded. Honestly, I would feel terrible if we were the only ones benefiting from this arrangement. I guess we should give this talk of rules and regulations another go. That will have to wait, Ludmila replied. I have an appointment to keep with the expedition in the Upper Reaches. Actually, would you like to come? We may not know where your father and the members of the Gan Zu Tribe that were with him are, but I can at least show you where I last saw them. Stone and Blood: Act 1, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Ive been wondering for a while now, Florine said. That stockpile we pass by every time we go back and forth from the Upper Reacheswhat is it? Ludmila glanced over her shoulder at the stockpile in question, which was rapidly receding from view as their wagon made its way South. Its the cargo lot that services Dame Verilyns territory, Ludmila replied. My villages old ship is being used to ferry people and goods back and forth from Miss Grans village across the river. Miss Gran had a highly intriguing story C one that would either terrify people or mystify them. Being acquainted with Dame Verilyn, Florine was of the mind that the imperial scion was in a fascinating situation despite Frost Dragons having an evil reputation. At the bare minimum, Nemel Gran had secured a comfortably safe arrangement where she could pursue her happiness in peace. How has she been doing? Going by Nonnas reports, Ludmila said, steadily. If the volume of timber exported by her people is any indication, they should have cleared enough space for a small village by now. At their current rate, however, they wont be planting any crops until the spring. As for her people, they havent caused any major problems yet. does that mean there have been minor problems? Florine looked out her window, where the gaps in the trees occasionally offered a view of the Katze River. The far side showed no signs of activity C only a wall of dense forest. It depends on how one rates problems, I suppose, Ludmila said. In true imperial fashion, Miss Gran struck out and waged war on all of the nearby Goblin tribes while they were still stirring from their winter routines. Her spring campaign successfully concluded within a month of her arrival. Florine leaned closer to the window, looking for any signs of Miss Grans conquest. The way that Ludmila described her before was grossly out of line with what she had done. She was supposed to be a quiet and well-bred scion of a minor house. This Miss Gran sounds like an ambitious Lord, Dyel said from the seat behind them. Should my people be preparing for raids from across the river? The Upper Reaches have special bylaws in place to allow for most of the customs of its resident tribes to continue, Ludmila said. The land that your people are on is subject to the regular crown laws of the Sorcerous Kingdom, so you won''t have to worry about raids. I see Dyel exchanged a look with his mother, who had decided to come along as well. On the seats behind them, Leeda and Deeda pressed their snouts against their respective windows as they stared at the passing scenery. Given the disposition of the Orcs, she wasnt sure whether the two girls were excited about the new scenery or the prospect that they might witness a battle. Out of curiosity, Dyel, Florine asked, is that something that your people would prefer to continue doing? Your old lifestyle, I mean. HmmI cant deny that some may miss it, Dyel said. But, as strangers in this land, it would probably be a severe intrusion. Though it may not seem that way right now, we Orcs had to be fairly strong to contend with our neighbours. Goblin tribes wouldnt stand a chance, though a Goblin army would be another thing entirelythis Miss Gran is a Hobgoblin, right? Once youre settled, Ludmila smiled, you should drop by and see her when you have the time. Shes doing it again Ludmila really did have a sadistic streak in her. It wasnt enacted with the stereotypical belligerence of cruel individuals C it was tactical, for lack of a better word. Everything was calculated to lure, unbalance and entrap her opponents, and she seemed to take great pleasure in successfully doing so despite rarely showing it. That being said, she generally employed her methods to lead people in the right direction or reveal weaknesses and falsehoods so they might correct them. You brought up an interesting point, though, Ludmila continued. Severe intrusion implies that you believe your entry into the local competition would be a bad thing. Bad for them, to be sure, Dyel replied. As for us, we wouldnt know what effects our presence might eventually cause. As a Warden, you should understand what I speak of, so why bring up what is already understood? Its for Baroness Gagniers sake, Ludmila told him. Shes been assigned to assist in the administration of the Abelion Hills, so cultivating an understanding of its inhabitants would be to her benefit. A long moment passed before Dyel spoke again. Forgive me for saying so, but she doesnt seem like she would do well ruling the Abelion Hills. Im just helping out, Florine said. I have no intention of ruling anyone. That only serves to further weaken your position, Dyel said. Not only do you already appear weak, but you also lack the will to rule. Everyone will sense that. Im afraid that the tribes will only see you as an appetising meal that theyre prohibited from partaking of. Strength cant be the only thing that your people respect. Of course not, Dyel said. The world would be a truly savage place if it was. But all of those other things take time and appreciation varies from tribe to tribe. Personal strength, however, is immediately recognised and respected. It is the glade which allows life to flourish under its canopy. Without strength, anything that a people have can be violently taken away. In other words, Ludmila said, the weak cannot be trusted as a negotiating party because everything that they say and do depend on things outside of their control. That is simply a reality of the world, and its ingrained into the cultures that youll find out there. But Im not working for myself or even my house, Florine said. Im working for the Royal Court. No one can say that the Sorcerous Kingdom is weak. No one is, Ludmila told her. The problem is that the tribal Lords will look at you and see a weak Human, not the Sorcerer King. The flow of authority is not something that is instantly recognised, especially since the tribes that youre dealing with dont have the same societal constructs as we do. Even that foreign agent that we discovered in Arwintar saw things the same way. What you lack is weight. As far as Florine understood things, It was a problem with perception. According to Clara, the root of everything was the existence of Class levels and how they shaped the societies of each race. Humans, who had no Racial Class Levels, naturally formed a society of specialists. That society of specialists quickly advanced from their tribal state much faster than tribes of Demihumans and Heteromorphs. A Human society could recover from some calamity and reacquire the framework of job classes that existed before in less than two centuries, giving rise to new kingdoms and empires with all of the progress that came with them. Demihumans and Heteromorphs, on the other hand, were strong enough to survive as they were and thus it was unnecessary to follow the same route. Their wealth of racial traits and innate abilities allowed them to live comfortably in situations where Humans would simply perish. As such, culture developed differently. The problems that Dyel foresaw were a result of that culture. A culture rooted in early specialisation created Lords who were similarly specialised. Without existential threats in the form of violent neighbours, Human Lords transitioned to a civilian role. Within Human society, this wasnt a problem as lines of authority were generally understood. Outside of Human society, no such understanding existed. A Noble acting as an ambassador of Re-Estize to the Empire would be recognised as a representative of Re-Estizes Royal Court. Sending an ambassador under the same premise to a Demihuman tribe, however, was basically sending the tribe a free meal. So my first task is to get them to recognise the flow of authority somehow, Florine said. Something like that, Ludmila said. I dont suppose that I can just tell them that Im a Human Lord Dyel scoffed. Thats not something one can just say. A Lord is a Lord. But I am a Human Lord, Florine resisted the urge to frown over her shoulder. No, youre not, Dyel said. She is, Ludmila said. she is? She is. But this only underscores what youve been saying. Most Human Lords arent recognised as Human Lords because most Human Lords don''t measure up by tribal standards. Even claiming that you are would probably offend the other partys sensibilities. What you are has to speak for itself. Florine released a long sigh. Maybe I should just resort to diplomancy. This is your duty to carry out. The Royal Court doesnt blindly entrust duties to anyone C you were chosen because of your capabilities. That much was probably true. Class abilities tended to work in roundabout ways that one wouldnt recognise as anything but natural. Even if one was aware that they existed, they could be hard to notice. The capability that the Prime Minister valued had more to do with her Job Classes than her personality or intelligence. If there was a Goblin with ninety-nine diplomat class levels in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Lady Albedo would send the Goblin instead of Florine no matter how stupid the Goblin seemed by comparison. When it came down to it, the Goblin would ''win'' in a diplomatic contest and Lady Albedo was primarily concerned with results. Diplomancy was something that Florine felt that she could always fall back on to get the job done. Ludmilas empty container analogy, however, spurred her to explore her full potential. She couldnt grow complacent just because a bit of success had come her way, and the world surely had diplomats far superior to her in both raw power and skill. Their wagon slowed as it approached the work camp and rolled to a stop in front of its lane of shops. Despite it being close to noon, many of the visible Adventurers looked like they had just gotten out of bed. An Adventurer stretched and yawned as Ludmila stepped out from the vehicle. Kyla, what would your parents say if they saw you now? She said. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I dont think theyd recognise me, Kyla smiled sheepishly. Ive been getting up before dawn all my life, and all it took was some time in the city to ruin me. How many people are still in bed? Ludmila asked. Half, probably, Kyla answered. The sun was already coming up by the time we got back. I hope you didnt go anywhere you werent supposed to Naw, we went to the town on the island, the Adventurer said. Or maybe we went to town on the island? I dont think that brewhouse has anything left. Some of the guys were so drunk that they crawled to the next tavern, which I think was actually the Alchemists shop. Now that I think about it, some of them mightve not gotten back. In hindsight, Ludmila muttered, I should have stationed the expedition in the pass. Let the others know to be ready within thirty minutes. Florine followed Ludmila across the bridge to the island in the lake. The population of the work camp now lived in a village-like cluster of buildings that wasnt unlike the village atop the barren stone of Wardens Vales harbour. Ludmila found the first Adventurer not in the village itself, but under the bridge. The others were kindly stored in a set of empty houses at the edge of the village. Florine kept glancing at the Orcs, wondering what they thought as Ludmila marched them back across the bridge. It wasnt exactly the best of showings for what were supposed to be the Sorcerous Kingdoms intrepid explorers. These Humans carry themselves differently, Dyel noted. These Humans are hung over, Ludmila grumbled. Theyve come from the city to perform a certain set of tasks, but theyre probably not fit to do anything at the moment. Deeda and Leeda wandered close to one of the Adventurers. Rholh cautiously pulled them away. An hour later, the Adventurers finally assembled before Ludmila in front of a wood lot just inside the western gate of the camp. Good afternoon, Ludmilas voice was flat. I see that everyone is eminently ready to embark on the expedition. Most of the Adventurers made some effort to perk up, though it helped little. Themis and Alessia, who went to stand beside Ludmila, didnt look happy at all. More than any Demihuman tribe, Alessia said, I think any town that we discover will be the end of us. They were part of the few who hadnt been destroyed by the previous nights indulgences. Ludmila sighed and held out a hand. Isorei, the local Elder Lich administrator, placed a folder in her hand. Heres a summary of the rules for each group, Ludmila said. The Upper Reaches are a part of the Sorcerous Kingdom, but the bylaws here make it more like the wilderness. Though it may seem that way, keep in mind that people live here and you are trespassing on a tribes territory at any point you stray too far from the road. What if we get attacked by a tribe? One of the Adventurers asked. Then you did something to deserve it, Ludmila answered. Keep in mind that the bylaws here do not apply to the expedition, so any retaliation against the locals will invite a response from the Royal Army. Id rather the expedition not return to E-Rantel as a group of Squire Zombies, so be sure to behave yourselves. The Adventurers seemed to sober up a bit. Ludmila handed the folder to Alessia, who went around passing out the sheets within. The Adventurers clustered around their group leaders as they read the contents. This doesnt make any sense, one of them said. Were in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Why would the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild be treated as invaders? You would only be treated as harmful elements if you broke the law, Ludmila told him. The same thing would happen if you broke a law in E-Rantel. I was only with the expedition for a few days during the Azerlisia Expedition, but what I saw was telling enough. Just because the land isnt a city or farm doesnt mean you can go wherever you wish. This should be the rule for expeditions. When youre out beyond the borders of the Sorcerous Kingdom, anything that you do here that gets you attacked will almost certainly get you attacked out there. Ludmila ushered the Adventurers out of the west gate and they boarded a set of wagons that brought them up the newly-paved road. Themis and Alessia joined Ludmila and Florine in their wagon. Sorry, Themis said, I didnt think that they would treat this like E-Rantel. Do they do this every night? Ludmila asked. I have never seen a people so decadent, Alessia shook her head. We had already woken up and gotten ready for temple by the time the rest of these louts dragged themselves into bed. Doesnt that interfere with the Training Areas schedule? Lord Mare does not seem to care, the Paladin said. If they cannot show up in the morning, then he makes them train at night. That only encourages them to stay up late all the time. But Humans are not meant to be up at night. We would have been born with Darkvision, if so. A Soul Eater came from the opposite direction, drawing a wagon loaded with timber. Florine felt that having a paved road with frequent traffic detracted from any sense of adventure. So what do you think youll find? She asked. More pieces of road, Ludmila answered. Speaking of which, the civilian auxiliaries were trying to piece one together. What did it end up looking like? A road, Themis smirked. They were still quite proud of it, though. I dont have an eye for that sort of thing, so maybe Ive missed something important. Why is there a road here, anyway? Alessia said, As far as our history tells, this part of the wilderness has never been held by Humans for long. Its an ideal place for one, Ludmila said. This river has carved out a wide valley and the valley leads travellers straight up to that pass. It was probably well-travelled long before any road was ever built. Well-travelled by what? Alessia said, The Demihumans along the borderlands are not known for any trade. A warpath, perhaps, Dyel offered. They looked at the Orc in the cabin behind them. Whats that? Florine asked. Maybe its not a term thats used here, Dyel said. A valley like this will always have its fair share of animal trails. The tribes use those trails as well when they patrol their ranges. A single tribe obviously wont have an entire river to themselves, but it doesnt mean that the trails used by each tribe dont connect. The only time that these chains of trails are used as a single route is when the tribes go raiding. Therefore, a warpath. Thats right, Dyel grunted. Maybe the name is a bit romantic, but thats essentially what theyre used for. I see, Alessia muttered, so they liked to wage war with their neighbours so much that they paved a road for it. As expected of Demihumans. A clank sounded as Themis gave the Paladin a whack on the vambrace. Alessia! It was a joke, Alessia said. I was just pointing out how silly it sounds. Its not that silly, Ludmila said. Military engineers lay down infrastructure all the time. That may be true, Alessia replied, but the tribes here do not have military engineers. They barely have homes. And whose fault is that? Florine eyed the Paladin from the Theocracy. She seemed to be entirely sincere about her statement. Does she know? Know? No. I doubt that any citizen of the Theocracy would see it as a bad thing, regardless. That may be true, but shes here with us, now. I dont want to think that she would say such an offhandedly hateful thing. The reason why the Demihumans of the borderlands didnt have any military engineers or barely even homes was precisely because the Theocracy kept things that way. Every non-Human threat within the Theocracys sphere of influence was purposely kept in a primitive state. Their sole purpose was to unknowingly promote the Theocracys pro-Human narrative by raiding Human lands and violently resisting Human expansion. Nothing too dangerous was allowed to exist since they were only supposed to remind humanity that the rest of the world was its enemy, so the majority of what people saw around Re-Estize were Goblins, Ogres, the occasional Troll and the odd monster. They reached the highway construction area an hour later. The sense of adventure diminished even further as Florine was confronted by a neatly organised cargo lot with Undead and Human workers going back and forth. Keep going west, Ludmila called out to the Adventurers. The expedition officially starts the moment we step off the pavement. The distant peaks that could be seen from the town now loomed high above them and their path eventually took them past the foresters clearing the way for construction. Eventually, the vegetation grew sparse and the lush valley became a dry gulch littered with shrubs and boulders. Their slope levelled out and Ludmila stopped to scan the surroundings. Here we are, she said. Your camp for the first few days will be here on top of this pass. It can still go below freezing at night, so I hope youre all prepared. Shit, an Adventurer said. Hey, Howe C I know you bought a few of those heating hoops What about it? A stern-looking man nearby replied. Let me borrow one. Borrow? Thatll be one silver a night. Son of a, hey, Mag One silver a night, a young woman replied. The Adventurer went around, but everyone commanded the same rate. Ludmila regarded the Adventurers with an unreadable look. I believe you all have procedures to follow, she said. Were already late as it is, so I suggest you get started before you freeze. How far should we go? Youre not going anywhere until our camp is set up. After the Adventurers dispersed, Ludmila went over to a flat spot on the northern side of the roads remains. This spot should be fine, Ludmila said. Youll have to raise some barriers for the command tent if you want to get out of the wind. Well do that, Themis said as she unslung her pack. Youre going back to Wardens Vale after were set up, right? Yes, I still have plenty of work to catch up on. I guess its just the two of us in charge, then, Themis said. Im so used to Rainbow running things. Hopefully, we dont screw up. Im sure the two of you will do fine, Ludmila smiled. Ill be checking in on your progress every day, as well, and you can always Message me if something comes up. Ludmila left Themis and Alessia to organise the Adventurers, taking Dyel and his family past the top of the pass. She looked up at the cliffs towering to their north. I suppose it still wouldnt be there after a year, Ludmila said. What are you looking for? Florine asked. Lady Shalltear used a tribe of Gnolls to paint the cliffs above us, Ludmila answered. Theres no sign of what happened, now. Dyel looked up as well. Lady Shalltearyou mean the Vampire that was waiting for us on the other side of the hole in the air? If she was garbed in a black dress, then yes. Lady Shalltear is my liege and a direct vassal of His Majesty the Sorcerer King. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, she serves as the Minister of Transportation. Im afraid a few of those terms were unfamiliar to me We have plenty of time to cover everything you need to know, Ludmila said. Ill try not to make you faint too many times. They continued westward, where the gradually steepening incline of the road eventually presented them with the view of a vast grassland. The terrain was distinctly different from the rolling fields in the Duchy of E-Rantel, seeming far more arid beyond the banks of the river below. This is the place, Ludmila said. Where I encountered an Orc that claimed to be Qrs Gan Zu. Dyel, Rholh, Leeda, and Deeda walked around as if they could trace the steps of their Lord. Florine and Ludmila stood silently by. What was he like when you met him? Rholh asked. Aggressive, Ludmila answered. Resolute. He was a Lord fighting for the survival of his people. In my inexperience, I didnt recognise that right up until the moment that he attacked, and in my experiences since then, I havent yet met another Lord like him. I see, Rholh said quietly. So he was unbroken even after everything that happened. That gives me hope we will be able to track him down someday. Maybe I can help when the time comes, Ludmila said. Until then, I will do what I can to care for his people. So you have shown, the Orc matron nodded. We have only recently met, but we can also only trust that you will continue to do so. What you are has to speak for itself. Amongst most Human Nobles, at least, such a notion was foolish. Words came before anything else; impressions built on pretence and custom. Yet, Ludmila did it as naturally as breathing and those around her seemed to just as naturally reciprocate her actions. Florine wasnt Ludmila, nor was she even a martial Noblebut she would have to figure out how to achieve the same results in her own way. Stone and Blood: Act 1, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 16th Day, Lower Wind Month, 1 CE Extirpated. Extirpated. Extirpated. Extirpated... Florine released a sad sigh. Over the past week, she spent her time studying the materials that Lady Albedo had provided her, but it was only enough time to cover the surviving tribes of the Abelion Hills. She intended to review the rest after that, but the list was both daunting and depressing. Of roughly ninety different races dwelling in the Abelion Hills, over seventy had been extirpated. Most of the population was wiped out during Jaldabaoths ruthless occupation before the invasion of the Holy Kingdom of Roble. The Gan Zu Tribes accounts of that period made her vomit several dozen times, but she forced herself to come back and keep listening for as many days as it took to relate their experiences. A not insignificant portion of the remaining population of the Abelion Hills had been expended as war potential in the conflict with their Human neighbours. Strength only served to deliver one into the meat grinder that was the war in the Holy Kingdom. Any of the strong that remained managed to do so through a combination of stubborn refusal to participate in a foreign war and the fact that their jailors were more interested in extending their torment for as long as possible than they were killing them, which would end their fun. So much had been lost. Some of the racial dossiers only contained the name of the species and the probable location of their former homes. A few didnt even have that, their pages only containing a vague awareness that something had existed at some point. The ones of surviving races were presented in the sterile format of the central administration, which emphasised threat profiles, resource consumption, and productive potential. There arent even any pictures The physical descriptions were poor, leaving much to the imagination. Florine wondered if the administration would be willing to hire Bards to render portraits in the future. Outside the window, a raven called, heralding the coming of dawn. Florine stirred from her spot in the hall. I need to go now, she said softly. After a moment, the bower of flowers, vines, and branches around her unfurled. While not all explicitly friendly, Glasirs plants C or were they Lord Mares? C made for good study companions. According to the Dryad, some responded to her warmth. Others were more opportunistic, seeing her as something that attracted food. The more feely ones were grazing for edibles such as bits of dirt, dead skin, sweat, and oil. Since Florine didnt act in any harmful way, their curiosity quickly overcame caution and she had become well acquainted with them over the course of the week. They were all intelligent in their plant-like way, and some of them even seemed to understand her speech. The Ghost Tongue from before clearly remembered her. Too bad there arent any plant races out there C theyre so easy to get along with. A part of her hoped that they had simply gone unnoticed by Jaldabaoth and his minions, but, if they had gone unnoticed by the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces, chances of her detecting them were slim to none. Florine rose to her feet and stretched before brushing off her skirts. She walked over to the office where Ludmila was hard at work. Good morning, Ludmila greeted her before she entered the office. Good morning, Florine smiled. Need any help? Im just reviewing surplus inventories, Ludmila replied. The trainee Rangers are too industrious for the Alchemists to keep up with and Miss Pams in the upper reaches speculates that some of the tribes may start trading with the town, as well. Add the Orcs to the mix Why not just export the surplus? Florine asked, The increase in demand for alchemical products in the Empire also means that the price of reagents has gone up, as well. I should consult with Miss LeNez about what to do before anything else, Ludmila answered. We havent explored all of our options yet. The Faculty of Alchemy has proposed all sorts of experiments that use up reagents, and the tribes may have something to offer, as well. Liane always cries about lost profits when it comes to research and development, Florine said. Yet she invests in it anyway, Ludmila said. The traditions of her house have served it well in that aspect, at least. Florine cringed at the memory of the argument she had with her mother over investing in the development of the new wagons and barges. While pure Merchants saw innovation as a potential avenue for profit, not many would give up profits in pursuit of innovation. That sort of thing was the realm of Nobles and other fools who had nothing better to do with their money. Of course, once any innovation was proven to be profitable, they would shamelessly hop on board the very ship that they previously scoffed at. The same could be said for many things. Economic policy was left to administrators, yet Merchants railed at taxes and tariffs that cut into their profits. The Guild as a whole championed the cause of Merchants, pressuring local governments for legislation that favoured their businesses. In hindsight, the idea that Merchants were parasites was not far off the mark in the perception of many Nobles. The fact had probably gone unnoticed for so long because Florine and her friends were on both sides. Merchants didnt invest in infrastructure and security, only paying for its maintenance if they were forced to. Profit-seeking behaviour was considered normal and healthy and they would mercilessly employ their abilities whenever they thought they could get away with it. Since they filled an essential niche in society, the battle between the Merchant Guild and local governments was endless. Merchant Nobles like Florine and her friends were a rarity in the region, though there were tales of great merchant empires in the world beyond. I wonder if Guildmaster Hoffmann has tried petitioning the Royal Court yet Probably not. Despite its outwardly-benevolent appearance, the Sorcerous Kingdom was ruled with an iron fist. People were what they were and they were expected to do what they were supposed to do. While Florine might be expected to offer candid feedback on administrative and diplomatic matters, commenting on the workings of, say, the Royal Army would see her swiftly censured. A Guildmaster trying to influence government policy probably wouldnt survive the experience unless they explicitly stayed within certain lines. Breakfast? Florine asked. Sure, Ludmila set down the folder in her hand. Im sorry C Im used to Aemilia being away and Lluluvien does more work for the Royal Army than the household now. Since Florine was about to set off for the Abelion Wilderness, Tierre accompanied Aemilia back to E-Rantel the previous day. Dont worry about it, Florine replied. How is Aemilias training going, by the way? Shes experiencing the same issue that the other Acolytes are, Ludmila said. Their physical growth far outstrips their academic growth. Isnt that because theyre being trained against Elder Liches or going to the Katze Plains every day? Florine said, Why not just schedule more classroom hours? Its the empty container problem, Ludmila replied, except in reverse. Having more levels makes them better at what they do, including the depth of knowledge they can inherently grasp. Levelling faster drags up their proficiency faster than it can be developed normally, and those in civilian settings arent in a situation where being an empty container ends up being fatal. Therefore, its better to level first and learn later. Even so, it seemed that people usually never took advantage of that luxury. Wardens Vale was a true anomaly in that sense. With the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the tiny population had ridiculous amounts of wealth and they used it to enact the tenets of their faith. Whether it was subsidised by House Zahradnik or paid for out of pocket, Ludmilas subjects pursued self-improvement with a religious fervour that outsiders might consider zealotry. Those subjects were out and about the square even now, readying themselves for the day. The ones that passed them by bobbed their heads and offered a respectful, if casual greeting. That was something else that was odd about Wardens Vale. The usually unfathomable gap between commoners and aristocrats didnt seem to exist. It was a place where being a Noble was just another job in a place where everyone was expected to do their jobs. No matter how friendly Florine was, she couldnt achieve the same relaxed atmosphere in Gagnier Barony that existed in Ludmilas demesne. Considering that all of Ludmilas subjects were immigrants from the interior, it meant that Ludmila had successfully rewritten the highly-stratified culture of Re-Estize that the people had brought with them. The industrious, orderly society that Florine saw now was likely closer to what existed in Wardens Vale before the Battle of Katze Plains. She wondered if the same might have been achieved had it not been so difficult to attract migrants to the frontier, or if the Sorcerous Kingdom never appeared and Claras schemes had the time to play out. Chef Pyrus greeted them at the entrance to his restaurant and they were seated at the large window facing the square. The aroma of battered carp drifted from the kitchen. That smells new, Ludmila said. The Lizardmen are starting to thin out their fish farms, my lady, Chef Pyrus said. Im trying out a recipe thats been on my mind for some time. How are the fish themselves? The Chef measured out a length with his palm. Well, its from a cull so theyre not so large. Theres nothing wrong with them, though. Going by how many the Lizardmen have to sell, were going to have to export most of it to Corelyn Harbour. Countess Corelyn has been looking forward to it, Ludmila said. I think she has even set aside a berth in the wharf to sell them from. Is that so? Chef Pyrus rubbed his earlobe, Too bad the Lizardman Merchants are still too shy to stray too far from home. Itd do a whole lot of good for them to see how the work of their people is appreciated. Theres no need to rush things. Claras Merchants can handle business on their end for now. If they can sell most of the fish, word of that success should be encouragement enough. Chef Pyrus nodded and returned to his kitchen. Florine sipped gingerly at the cup of steaming tea as she watched the people moving around the square. Do you think things will stay the same even after the harbour grows? Florine asked. Im hoping that things will get even better as the harbour grows, Ludmila answered. What you see is merely part of the foundation of what I plan on building. I sort of meant the atmosphere, Florine said. Right now, it has something like a comfy rural village feel to it. Most places change as they get bigger. I dont want to sound pessimistic, but it only feels that, as a place grows larger, the people become more detached from one another. Meaner, even. Well, its true that one can only juggle so many close relationships at once, Ludmila said, but Im sure thats not what youre referring to. Chef Pyrus reappeared with their breakfast. Each plate had two strips of deep-fried battered fish alongside slices of buttered toast. A bowl of Ludmilas village stew accompanied the meal. Are we your first test subjects? Ludmila asked. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. AhI guess? The Chef chuckled, Ive been experimenting with the recipe since the Lizardmen started selling fish, but this is the first morning that Im serving it to the customers, my lady. I hope you enjoy it. The door to the restaurant opened and Chef Pyrus left them to greet another set of customers. Florine pushed the edge of her fork into the crust of the battered fish, inhaling the steam that rose from within. I dont think Ive seen fish prepared this way before, Ludmila held a strip up in front of her face. Maybe its from the Holy Kingdom, Florine offered. I think they have something like this, but they serve it with fried potatoes. Thats a lot of frying, her friend muttered. I wonder where they get the oil from. Anyway, you asked how Wardens Vale might change as it grows. Its just a tendency that Ive observed everywhere that Ive been, Florine replied. Your demesne has a different character from nearly anywhere else, so I was wondering how you thought things would turn out. It has everything to do with what weve been discussing on and off over the past week, isnt it? Reason, perception, and rationality all build off of one another, and how one approaches those things is just as important as achieving them. What youve noticed in the cities of Re-Estize and the Empire isnt inevitable. It is simply the product of culture, and culture is greatly influenced by the systems that make up the society it takes shape in. Those things that you refer to happen because people make them happen, and people who live within such an environment for too long begin to accept it as natural because everything around them reinforces that perception. Its a cycle that feeds off of itself. But its not as if we encourage it, Florine said. I wouldnt ever do anything of the sort! Not knowingly, Ludmila agreed. But you do it anyway. Its a good part of why I decided to broach the topic using what youre familiar with as a Merchant. To many, growth is the ultimate good, and everything is built around the realisation of growth. It creates a society whose members are continually driven to reach for more and they are blind to the woes that they cause in the process and the fact that it probably wasnt even needed in the first place. Convenient magic and a seemingly endless world to expand into only serve to make the problem exponentially worse. Then whats so different about Wardens Vale? Florine asked, What did you do to make it so different from anywhere else? Our perception of the world is different, of course, Ludmila answered. Thus our rationality is different and what we consider as good is different. The well-being of my people is the goal, not the blind pursuit of growth. No one goes hungry, no one is lonely, and people can actually be satisfied with their lives without the world constantly trying to convince them that they need more to be happy. Above all else, it is self-regulating. I meant what I said when you asked me if I thought the harbour would stay the same even as it grows. What you see here is merely a foundation; what will rise in the future will be better. Liane wouldnt like that answer, Florine said. It would probably give her conniptions. The way that Ludmila saw the world was fundamentally different from how Liane did. Liane broke things down logically, much like how she might work on a machine. Everything was separated into parts and she studied how those parts worked and what they were capable of. Whatever she put together was no more than the sum of its parts and the world was supposed to work according to that analysis. Ludmila, on the other hand, saw things as wholes. Everything was part of a whole, and the value or purpose of any given thing was determined by it. Breaking the whole into its parts did not define the whole, because the whole was greater than the sum of its parts and the whole also belonged to a greater whole. This made it very difficult to define anything in what Liane would consider a satisfactory way because those definitions would be variable and ambiguous. A tree was not simply a resource waiting to be harvested, processed, and delivered to market. It had an entire matrix of connections to the systems that it was a part of, and those connections in turn had their own. Everything was connected to everything, and assigning commercial value to anything potentially blinded one to that and almost certainly cut out the considerations that she considered important while promoting harmful behaviours that they similarly wouldnt perceive. Florine couldnt imagine someone successfully conveying that to the Sorcerous Kingdoms administration, yet, somehow, Lady Albedo hadnt come over to personally strangle her. It probably helped that Wardens Vale was insanely successful. Oh, I dont doubt it, Ludmila poked at her fish with her fork. Shes so thoroughly immersed in her own world that anything that goes against what she believes is the truth of things would be considered foolish, na?ve, or nonsensical. Probably all three at once. But thats the greatest problem with the brand of rationality that those like her follow: it only believes in itself. Thats why people just stand around like their brains are melting whenever some impossible thing happens in front of their eyes, and its why people who present different views have those views dismissed out of hand. You know, Florine said. You might have had more success with Liane if you hadnt broached this topic using something that Merchants were well-versed in. It seemed like a good idea at the time, Ludmila said. Im still of the mind that it was. If I had gotten through to her, what I was trying to get at would have stuck fast. That may be true, Florine admitted, but the problem is that it was practically impossible. All it did was further entrench her in her position. I couldnt get it at all until you applied it to something mostly unrelated to a Merchants craft. By the way, does Clara know about this? Of course she does, Ludmila said. Then why didnt she say anything that day? For the same reason that you just stated, Ludmila replied with a smirk. Im sure that you know that shes much smarter than I am. I still thought it was worth trying, though. Florine rolled her eyes. It was easy to forget since Ludmila was usually so open-minded that stubborn was one of her defining traits. The topic Ludmila had broached with Liane was indeed fundamental to a Merchants craft, but she lacked the ability to use it as the subject of the discussion. What she was trying to get across has to do with the nature of reason and perception and how entire civilisations could become drunk on their own rationality, resulting in mass delusions that detached them from reality. That delusion could be repeatedly broken, yet those trapped in the delusion would remain trapped. Reason would become irrational, offering rationale that reassured them that their delusion was indeed still the comfortable reality that they were familiar with. In the same way, those that they disagreed with or simply didnt like could be rationalised into being wrong. And, when the world came along to permanently dissuade them of that delusion, they would go to the grave screaming that the world itself had gone mad. Florine shuddered. While she understood its greater implications, the topic still hit far too close to home. Her mother was a painful example of Ludmilas words in action. The most frightening part was that Florine didnt know how to fix it. And if she couldnt help her mother, how could an entire society that constantly reinforced its own beliefs be convinced of its flaws? Before all that, however, she had to make sure that what they had discussed didnt interfere with her work. Additionally, if Ludmilas speculation was correct, it applied to any species capable of reason and could act as a cornerstone for the diplomacy that Florine was trying to build. Diplomacy involved cultivating an understanding between two parties, and, as their time in the Draconic Kingdom had proven, even a nominally Human culture that was different from their own could create all sorts of snags in the diplomatic process if both parties were hung up on their respective views. Her work in the Abelion Hills would be more of a test than she first imagined it would be. Or, rather than a test, it was a priceless opportunity to develop her capabilities. Once breakfast was finished, Florine suggested that something citrusy be added as a side to the dish. After that, they boarded a passenger wagon to the Upper Reaches. Did you leave anything behind? Ludmila asked as they rolled out of the village. Do you know how much stuff is in this bag? Florine said, I dont think I could remember every little thing even if I tried. Ive discovered things that have been left in there for half a year. Im glad to know that Im not the only one, Ludmila grinned. Id still at least make sure I have the essentials, though. Florine spent the rest of the ride fishing various things out of her Infinite Haversack. She scared herself a few times before realising that she had never brought the items in question in the first place. Once they arrived at the construction camp, they switched to a pair of Soul Eaters and rode to the top of the pass. Since they were limited to the road on the eastern side, the Adventurer Expedition was already partway down the western slope. A few of the Adventurers looked up from their excavation work with suspicious looks. Hey, Zahradnik, Howe, the stern-looking Rogue from the other day, said. This expedition isnt actually just you getting us to help build your road, is it? Why would that even cross your mind? Ludmila frowned. The Rogue looked pointedly at the toiling Adventurers. Its happened before. It has? Something that I heard, Howe said. Before the Empire started poking at us every year, some Nobles would call up a levy just to drum up free labour for construction projects. People would go out to fight a Goblin Army and bam, suddenly theyre mending fences all over the fief. I think most people would prefer that to fighting a Goblin Army, Ludmila said, those things are no joke. That aside, a contract of tenancy can be modified to provide a set amount of labour in lieu of taxes or military service. I wouldnt know, Howe shrugged. Whoever was doing that sure as hell didnt know, either. Florine scrunched up her brow. How could a Noble not know that? There were all sorts of wild stories about Re-Estize and its landed aristocracy, but they were no less wild than the tales of the Empires nobility. Either way, the stories were so outrageous that she found it hard to believe that they were anywhere close to the truth. Well, that doesnt happen here, Ludmila said. Find anything interesting? More pieces of old road. Those experts wont shut up about how amazing the discovery is, but I dont know why. Because we barely have any history beyond those of the countries that exist today, Ludmila told him. The civilian experts down in the camp say that this road predates the Demon Gods. Okay, and then what? As far as the expedition is concerned, roads lead somewhere. Maybe youll find a lost city in that haunted forest down there. As one, the Adventurers stopped. They looked up at Ludmila and Florine. H-haunted forest as in this forest right here? Kyla asked. Thats right, Ludmila smiled. You wont have to worry about Demihuman tribes here because they all believe that this place is cursed. Why didnt you say anything about that?! Oh, come now, Ludmila said. Wheres your sense of adventure? Oh, on that note, if you run into an Elder Lich or any other intelligent Undead, make sure you try and speak with them first. Argha Vampire is going to sneak into my tent, isnt it? Im going to wake up to find Alessia standing over me with a wooden stake! This one has quite the imagination, Alessia said. A stake is unnecessary. At least deny that you would do it, Kyla turned pale. The Paladin turned her attention back to the road. Hey, answer me! Kylas voice rose, Were friends, right? Everyone returned to their work, except Kyla, who was left looking worriedly around her. Ludmila and Florine urged her Soul Eaters past the Adventurers and down the western side of the pass. Im not sure how the Adventurer Guild would market work like that, Florine said. What do you mean? Ludmila asked. It didnt seem adventurous, Florine answered. The way the guild has been advertising, peoples heads are filled with the idea of travelling to unexplored lands alongside strong men and beautiful women. Its very glamorous. But thats basically whats happening here? Florine shook her head. Ludmila was utterly horrible at marketing, as always. Maybe the way that she saw the world simply prevented her from advertising anything other than the absolute truth. Her call for migrants a year ago was laughably bad. After a casual ride following the trail leading down from the pass, they found themselves along the banks of a large river. On the far bank, the vast grassland they had seen from above stretched beyond the horizon. Ludmila dismounted and held a hand up to Florine. Ill fly you over to the other side, she said. Unless you want to ride along the river bottom with the Soul Eaters. Florine dismounted, then went stiff and squeezed her eyes shut. Ludmila snorted. What are you doing? She asked. I dont know! Florine laughed, Theres no etiquette for this! She felt a touch on her left shoulder before she was swept up to be cradled in Ludmilas arms. Florine opened her eyes a crack, finding them skimming over the river. They alighted on prairie past the opposite shore, where a group of animals bolted at their appearance. Wh-what were those? Florine asked. Antelope, Ludmila answered. This grassland is filled with wildlife. Is there anything dangerous? Yes, but they wont challenge a pair of Soul Eaters. If anything happens, the one that youre riding has instructions to take you to safety while the other one holds off the threat, but I highly doubt it will come to that. Florine sighed, staring at the western horizon. Are you sure I can do this? Logically speaking, Ludmila said, you should. Unless something in your materials suggests otherwise. The Sorcerous Kingdom always places itself in a position of complete control. Most would appreciate the chance to reclaim a bit of that control. Your willingness to candidly work with others is a chance for them to do that. What about the thing that Dyel mentioned? Thats something you have to figure out for yourself. I can hardly expect you to carry yourself as I do, and doing so would be an easily-dispelled lie anyway. No shortcuts, huh. When one is blazing a trail, Ludmila told her, its up to themselves to find their own shortcuts. Whatever the solution is, it should come naturally to you so dont inadvertently overcomplicate things. Lady Albedo was absolutely correct to choose you for this battle C there is no better choice in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Stone and Blood: Act 2, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Are we lost? I hope were not lost One set of trees didnt look much different from another. Once in a while, they would cross a brook, but those mostly looked the same as well. Florine gripped her reins tightly as the Soul Eaters trotted along, hoping that they knew where they were going. But what if they dont? If they kept going west, they would surely reach the ocean. But were they even going west? Even if they did reach the ocean, there was no guarantee they would end up near the Holy Kingdom of Roble. Maybe they would end up too far south and then turn south, ending up lost forever. How did Ludmila manage to get around in the wilderness? For that matter, she never seemed to get lost anywhere she went, even if she had never been there before. Her destination was two hundred kilometres from where she had parted ways with her friend, but she couldnt tell how fast the Soul Eaters were going. It wasnt a road, so they moved erratically as they negotiated the hills and valleys along the way. Florine sucked in a breath as her Soul Eater leapt off of a cliff. She squeezed her knees together, but it wasnt a live horse so she ended up wrapping her ankles around two of its ribs. The Undead steed landed without breaking stride, then it turned a crimson eye at Florine. She suspected it was just trying to show off. Was it going to be like this every day? She hoped not, but she suspected that it would be. About twenty races had survived the demonic occupation of the Abelion Hills, but they were divided into roughly one hundred-twenty tribes. The Administration had an office in the same place where the Ministry of Transportation offloaded cargo, but she couldnt expect the Demihumans to travel for days and weeks to come and see her. The obvious solution C or perhaps the familiar one C was to have an itinerant court, much like many Nobles did. She would travel around to hold court with each tribe, develop a rapport with the local leaders, and gain an understanding of their needs. It was unlikely that the Demihumans would be familiar with the practice, but that much at least she thought she could make work. Or would it make her seem weak? At least amongst Humans, the most powerful made others come to them, then impressed their importance upon petitioners in various ways. Demihumans most likely thought differently, though she couldnt say how. According to Lady Albedos materials, the tribes of the Abelion Hills submitted to the Sorcerer King on account of his raw might, which he used to liberate their lands. Beyond that, however, there was no indication whatsoever as to how they viewed their new political ties. Thus far, there was verbal gratitude, but no record of tribute being offered. At the same time, she wasnt sure whether it was a common practice or under what conditions it was practised. The tribes showed no sign of misbehaving, so that at least showed they continued to respect whatever it was that made up their respect for the Sorcerer King and his government. Or maybe it was just the Sorcerer King himself. Or maybe they respect strength and nearly everything that the Sorcerous Kingdom deploys is ridiculously strong That would be the worst case for her. If they respected the government because of the Sorcerer King, she might be able to leverage that association. If they were behaving because everything was stupidly strong, there was no way they would pay any heed to the weak little Florine Gagnier without her resorting to forceful measures. An hour later, the forest gave way to a large river, which they forded just past the mouth of a wide canyon. The opposite shore had been cleared at some point in the past, though the brush was starting to grow back. Her Soul Eater turned south, following the rocky riverbank, occasionally stepping into the river to avoid clumps of bush and low-hanging branches. Things grew more arid the further south they went, and, eventually, the forested scenery was replaced by a broad valley lined by dry hills. In the distance, inside the wide bend of the river, she finally spotted what looked like a camp of some sort. Upon getting closer, it appeared to be a cargo lot operated by the Ministry of Transportation. Florine checked her pocket watch to see how long her trip had taken. As she approached the camp, the black portal of a Gate spell opened in a trampled field near the rows of half-sized cargo containers. She stared as Lady Shalltear came through at the head of a long line of cargo transported by Death Knights. Oh, if it isnt Florine, Lady Shalltear said. Youve finally arrived. Florine dismounted and lowered herself into a curtsey. Good evening, Lady Shalltear, she sighed. Hm? Whats wrong? I should have taken a Gate here, she said. In hindsight, it was obvious, but she just went with the flow. Deliveries of supplies happened several times daily between E-Rantel and the Abelion Hills. Lady Shalltear came up and gave Florine a hug. Aw, are you tired? Would you like to sleep? With me? Ive been riding for six hours, my lady. Please dont squeeze my butt so hard. Mortals are so fragile, Lady Shalltear parted from Florine. You should hurry up and use that race change item. I still have no idea how this thing works. Could you at least tell meC Finding out is part of the fun, Lady Shalltear smiled. Now, what did that gorilla send you here to do? Florine straightened her skirts and pulled a folder out of her Infinite Haversack. Ostensibly to do what I did with the tribes around the Azerlisia Mountains, she flipped the folder open and took out a map. But But? I think there have been some flaws with the way Ive been doing things so far, Oh my, Lady Shalltears crimson gaze flared, how brave of you to say so. Brave, my lady? A Vampire Bride in a postal officers uniform came up behind Lady Shalltear with a clipboard. Lady Shalltear received the clipboard and scanned through the attached documents. I dont suppose youve met the other Humans that have been working for her, have you? Youre probably not referring to the House of Lords No. They arent Nobles; simply those whom she has wrangled into one venture or the other. None of them would dare think of reporting any errors to her. Florine frowned at the ridiculous claim. Thats a huge problem, she said. Why wouldnt they report problems to Lady Albedo? Most likely because they fear heror, more accurately, they fear what she will do to them upon hearing their reports. If they fear her, Florine said, then thats all the more reason they should be reporting those problems. Lady Albedo hates that sort of thing. Youre not wrong, Lady Shalltear shrugged. I was actually wondering if you could shed some light as to why Humans could be so laughably stupid. Its as if they want to be torn apart. She pondered the problematic behaviour. It was unthinkable as an official of the Sorcerous Kingdom, but These Humans that are working for her, Florine said. Which country are they from? Lady Shalltear tilted her head, giving her a curious look. I would have thought you would name the obvious choice. Unfortunately, there is no obvious choice, my lady. And why is that? Because the behaviour you are describing is symptomatic of a corrupt society C lying has become a survival skill. Aside from the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Draconic Kingdom, there is no Human society that we have interactions with in the region that doesnt display a significant amount of systemic corruption. Even the Empire? I can see why people might think that, Florine said, but yes, even the Empire has a high degree of corruption. Emperor Jircnivs purges are akin to trimming a garden and similarly do nothing more than scale back growth. Corruption, however, is rooted in culture. Any society that promotes destructive factionalism and rewards people for lying and keeping their heads down invariably gives rise to corruption. I dont know if it matters, but my recommendation would be to dismiss these individuals immediately. Something irreparably stupid will inevitably happen otherwise. Hmph. Its no wonder Albedo entrusts things to you and your friends. Ive told you this before, but weve realised that there are a great many lickspittles out there. Individuals such as yourself are a rarity to the point of being impossible to find. In the case that were discussing, there are only poor choices. Albedo expresses her frustrations, but, at the same time, she insists that things are still under control. Florine highly doubted that. It wasnt a matter of trust or Lady Albedos exceptional capabilities. A machine didnt work if the parts didnt work, as Liane would probably say. So long as one relied on others for anything, they were vulnerable to whatever those other people did. Everyone had a little bit of trust and a little bit of authority in whatever they did. Breaches of trust and abuses of authority added up, and, eventually, someone would have to pay an outsized penalty for them. Lady Shalltear returned the clipboard to the postal officer. She came over to wrap her arm around Florines waist, leading her away from the cargo lot. I have no idea what Albedo has planned for the future, but you have your own task ahead of you, yes? What were those flaws that you mentioned? Its hard to put in words, Florine said, but something like unintentional bigotry. Ive been going around with the assumption that our systems were the correct systems without ever really considering some very fundamental things about the other party. I think I know why Ludmila calls integration a dangerous word, now. Whats wrong with the Sorcerous Kingdoms systems? Lady Shalltear asked. Theyre still being refined, for one, Florine answered. A year ago, the Sorcerous Kingdom was populated by roughly a quarter million Humans. Now, it has a population of three million and there are still only a quarter million Humans. Yet, our systems are still for the most part made to govern Humans. Lady Albedo wants our government to run as smoothly and efficiently as possible, but we cant do that if we go around assuming everyone is Human. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It felt like a strange thing to say considering that none of the Royal Courts ministers was Human, yet, they were undeniably very Human in their approach to things. At first, Florine thought that it meant that different races werent so different, but then she found that most of the subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom did not behave as Humans, nor did they perceive the world the same way. The Abelion Hills didnt have a Human population, so trying to run everything as if everyone was a Human was undoubtedly unwise. Hopefully, her work around the Azerlisia Mountains could be amended after she was done here, as well. Florine looked around as they crossed into a landscape of scorched and blasted stone. Here and there, vegetation poked out from the ashes of whatever came before. Death-series servitors patrolled the perimeter, and, at the centre of the area, a small collection of tents had been raised. They arrived at a large pavilion, where an Elder Lich and a Vampire Bride lowered their heads in greeting. Florine peered at the Elder Lich, her eyes settling on a pair of pins fastened to the collar of its black robe. Isoroku? Indeed. Im so glad to see you! Florine blossomed into a smile, This makes things so much easier. Isoroku was the Elder Lich who acted as her adjutant while she worked with the northern tribes. It took a while for it to grow accustomed to working with Florine, but things between them went quite smoothly after a few weeks together. She commissioned the pair of silver pins on its collar to help her distinguish it from the other Elder Liches. They were the numbers 5 and 6, as the Elder Liches were identified by their summoning order and Isoroku apparently meant fifty-six. This child doesnt have a name, Lady Shalltear gestured to the Vampire Bride, but Ive assigned her as your attendant for the duration of your duties here. She will serve as your handmaiden or bedwarmer or whatever else you please. Florine blinked at the introduction. The Vampire Bride didnt. Ermcan she serve as a liaison for the Ministry of Transportation, as well? Thats what you want? Lady Shalltear gave her a disappointed look, Well, yes, she also happens to be the head official for the Ministry of Transportation here. Thank you for your consideration, my lady. Mhm. Anyway, that shipment should be just about done so I need to get going. Please try and get everything sorted out here as soon as possible so I dont have to deliver meat three times a day. Its quite restrictive on my schedule, you know? I will see what I can do about that, Florine said, but, realistically, that probably wont happen until the highway from Wardens Vale gets here. Her liege let out a sigh and wandered back the way that they had come. Lady Shalltear was always ecstatic about any duty to His Majesty, so she was now probably framing her work here as slaving away for Lady Albedo. Florine took a deep breath, releasing it slowly before entering the main pavilion with Isoroku and the Vampire Bride at her shoulders. Six Elder Liches stood silently around the table within. Good evening, everyone, Florine said. The Elder Liches lowered their heads in greeting as she joined them at the table. Are there any developments that I should be aware of before we get started? The situation remains unchanged in the Abelion Special Administrative Area, Isoroku replied. What is your command? Before anything else, Florine said, we must adopt a more comprehensive format for our documentation. The Elder Liches exchanged looks at her statement. Was the current format not devised by you, Lady Gagnier? Isoroku asked. It was, Florine nodded. Improvements have been made. Going forward, our work cannot rely on such simplistic methodologies. I understand that many of you are probably fresh out of basic training, but I hope you will be up to the task. As one, the Elder Liches seemed to straighten, as if galvanised by her challenge. It looks like youre willing to try, at least, Florine smiled tightly. Lets take a look at our most up-to-date map. Bring out our logistical reports for the last week, as well. A scroll as wide as the table was unfurled and weights were placed at each of its corners. Florine narrowed her eyes at the same thing that she had noted in her meeting with Lady Albedo, which was the array of straight lines marking tribal territories. It was as if she was trying to turn the Abelion Hills into another Duchy of E-Rantel. Thankfully, the way that Humans divided their territories accounted for a few essentials. There were many places with odd projections that attempted to accommodate the central administrations formulaic way of doing things, providing each tribe with access to water, forest, fields and, of course, the transportation network. Are the roads being laid in respect to these territorial divisions, Florine asked, or the other way around? Its a mix of both, Lady Gagnier, the Vampire Bride replied. The main roads are planned along what our land surveys have determined are the most efficient routes, with service routes extending to the territories that they cant reach. Who did the survey work? Lady Aura. Since that was the case, there was likely no better way to lay the roads. That was a secondary problem, however. When were these territorial divisions determined? One month ago, Lady Gagnier, Isoroku replied. So youre saying that everyone was moved into these territories marked here last month? Over the course of the last month, the Elder Lich told her. Some tribes were much slower than others. Was relocation even necessary? She could see the logic behind it, but the tribes probably didnt. Do we have a map of how things were before? Florine asked. Several smaller maps were brought out. Florine furrowed her brow as she tried to make sense of them. Were there problems with reporting? These look like no one can agree where anything is. No, my lady, Isoroku answered. Then was it some sort of seasonal migration? Unknown. The Special Administrative Area is too large to surveil with our current assets. The Special Administrative Area was subject to the same laws as the Duchy of E-Rantel, so the tribes probably werent waging war on one another. Aside from them attempting to move around, she couldnt imagine what else they were doingbut that activity came to an end once the administration repainted the map. Did the tribes say anything when they were relocated? Any protests or petitions? No. Whats with this utter lack of communication... In part, it might have been because they were dealing with the Undead. Most people expected to be mercilessly slaughtered by them, and the Gan Zu tribe minimised contact with the Undead sentries posted around their territories. The fact that the Undead administrators only cared for the tasks outlined by their work was probably the bulk of the problem. Anything that lay outside the bounds of their training was left to the discretion of living administrators, and the processes they observed were then sent for review by the central administration to create new processes. This probably wont work, Florine tapped the first map. Has the construction of these roads started, yet? No, Lady Gagnier, the Vampire Bride said. Gating both supplies and construction materials is prohibitively mana-intensive. Were waiting for the highway from the Sorcerous Kingdom to connect with this region. If Lady Shalltear already knew that, why did she ask me to speed things up? As a Noble and a Merchant, she might be able to improve the logistical efficiency of their operations, but that required infrastructure in the first place. Was she suggesting that a Skill or Ability might exist that mysteriously moved things around without needing the means to move it? Its good that we havent started on that yet, Florine nodded. Once we correct the territorial boundaries, we would have needed to redo everything anyway. How shall we begin? Isoroku asked. Florine cleared the old maps away and stared down at the first again. Her eyes traced the projected path of the new highway, which was arrogantly placed. It was being laid with a single objective C to connect the Sorcerous Kingdom to the Holy Kingdom of Roble C cutting a nearly straight line through the Abelion Wilderness. Well start along the new highway, first, Florine said. Where are we right now? Isoroku leaned forward and tapped a bony finger on the map. Florine tilted her head slightly. The Dale of Defiance Why is it called that? Florine asked. Unknown, the Elder Lich answered. The local tribes refuse to approach the area, so it was an ideal location to set up our base of operations. I suppose well just have to ask around, Florine said. Lets start preparing the new document templates. We have a lot of work ahead of us. That was most likely a colossal understatement. Every race had different needs. Even if two tribes were of the same race, they probably had different histories and cultures. If she was to achieve His Majestys mandates for the Sorcerous Kingdom while also satisfying Lady Albedos desire for order and productivity, Florine needed to lay the foundation for a system that transcended racial and cultural boundaries without trampling them flat. She had a few clues as to how to do so, which mostly revolved around her background as a Merchant. As Ludmila asserted, the concept of currency and markets facilitated many things, as they provided a shortcut for any race or culture to translate value into their respective comprehension. More importantly, they created a platform through which ideas could be exchanged and different peoples could learn how to interact with one another. This was how Ludmila employed them: as a way to move goods around fairly and the means through which a collective culture might be achieved. It wasnt an unknown idea by any stretch of the imagination, but Ludmilas focus on those aspects of the market did indeed result in a novel approach. Florine flipped through the logistical reports, occasionally glancing at the map on the table for reference. The trading post network that she established for the Demihuman tribes in the north would probably be just as effective for that task in the Abelion Wilderness. What she had to be watchful for was the rise of competitive tendencies that might lead to detrimental outcomes. You mentioned that our assets are insufficient for surveillance in the area, Florine said. What about our ability to maintain security and uphold order? Isoroku glanced at one of the other Elder Liches, who quickly went away and returned with a small binder. The presence of the Royal Army is limited due to geopolitical concerns, it said as it placed the binder in front of her. Geopolitical concerns? Florine frowned. Namely, the polities to our south, the Elder Lich told her. There are several kingdoms nearby in the Great Forest of Evasha. More importantly, the Slane Theocracy borders much of the wilderness. Have we had any run-ins with the neighbours, yet? None. However, as mentioned, our assets are limited so we are not fully aware of their activities within our jurisdiction. A sense of dissatisfaction suffused the Elder Lichs voice. Considering the amount of control and awareness they usually enjoyed, its displeasure over the situation was understandable. Are you from the Royal Army? Florine asked. The Elder Lich nodded. For the time being, she said, our needs should revolve around domestic policing. Do we have any leeway when it comes to that? The Southeastern Army Group has several hundred infantry squads prepared for those purposes, the Elder Lich seemed to brighten. Shall I request their deployment? Ernot all of them. Well bring them in as our needs demand them. How many of our new citizens live in those border areas? Distribution of the population is as shown on the map, the Elder Lich said. The entire population along our borders have been relocated to avoid unwelcome complications. I see. Being careful around the Theocracy is prudent. Well have to see if caution near Evasha is warranted. Isolating themselves from Evasha would do more harm than good if the existing relationships werent belligerent in the first place. It was a priceless opportunity to peacefully expand the Sorcerous Kingdoms influence southwards. Maybe they could even find out what was going on with the Elves. Speaking of expanding influence Id like to know more about our situation along the western border, Florine said. Ive heard some disturbing rumours about the state of the Holy Kingdom of Roble. Elaborate. My sources say that order is going downhill. The late Holy Queens efforts to promote progressive policies and stamp out corruption are being reversed by the new Holy King. We dont want the product of that spilling over into the Abelion Hills. Plenty of discontent surrounded Queen Calcas ascent to the throne of Roble, but the root of that discontent made itself overwhelmingly clear now. The Holy Kingdom was perceived as a bastion of the Faith of the Four, but it was evidently far from the goodly realm that people made it out to be. Should we increase security along our western borders? Do we have any traffic from the Holy Kingdom? Not officially. And unofficially? Several groups have established themselves near the fringes of our territory, the Elder Lich replied. The Sorcerous Kingdoms political stance toward the Holy Kingdom gives rise to questions as to our approach to their citizenry. Have they engaged in any illegal activities? Unknown. Then lets find out while we make our preparations here, Florine said. Bring in ten squads from the Southeastern Army Group and reinforce our patrols along the western border. We may now have political ties to the Holy Kingdom of Roble, but our laws still make no distinctions between those who would challenge them. Stone and Blood: Act 2, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The following morning, Florine woke up to find the Vampire Bride kneeling beside her cot. Good morning, Florine yawned. Good Morning, Lady Gagnier, the Vampire Bride replied. You didnt have to be here all night. Our mistress ordered me to keep you from being despoiled. Florine sat up and stretched, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Im the only Human in the area, she said. The biggest threat of being despoiled comes from Lady Shalltear. I believe she intends to keep it that way, my lady. We must never disregard Lord Peroroncinos wisdom. Lord Peroroncinos wisdom, huh Lady Shalltears father was an odd fellow and his wisdom asserted all sorts of dangers in the wide world. Maybe he was just a doting father trying to protect his daughter, but Florine had never heard of Demihumans and Heteromorphs ravishing nubile Human maidens or even expressing any interest in them. If anything, she enjoyed being around other races precisely because of this. There was no real point in disputing Lord Peroroncinos wisdom, however. Florine threw back her blankets, shuddering from the chill. How could it be so hot during the day, yet so cold at night? After ensuring the Vampire Bride wouldnt do anything weird to her, Florine allowed her to help her prepare for the day. Despite being a handmaiden, the Vampire Bride couldnt cook or do most of what was expected of a personal attendant, so Florine had to prepare her own breakfast. She went over to the administrations pavilion, cradling a cup of hot tea in her hands. Good morning, Florine said. Did the requested security forces come in? They arrived an hour after you retired for the night, Lady Gagnier, the Elder Lich from the Royal Army said. We have dispatched them to the western borders to enact standard customs protocols. Let me know if they meet any resistance. What about the new template? Copies have been prepared for the next week, Isoroku replied. The escort and baggage train have also been prepared. In that case, Florine said, are we ready to go? The forward team has reported no issues, the army Lich said. We await your command. Then lets go, Florine smiled. Oh, let me finish my tea first. Her entourage consisted of Isoroku, four of the junior Elder Liches, the two Soul Eaters she had brought with her from the Upper Reaches, her Vampire Bride attendant, and one infantry squad. In addition, they were accompanying the latest shipment of provisions slated for the north. The Elder Lich from the Royal Army remained behind with one from the administration to coordinate things from their base of operations. They set off, going north up the river from where she had come. Burdened by the half-sized containers they were bearing, the procession took an hour to reach their first stop. Florine looked around at the arid surroundings, looking for any sign of the tribe being supplied with provisions. All that she could see, however, were the river and the shrubs along its banks. One set of Death Knights carrying a cargo container between them set down their burden. While two worked to pull back the top of the container, the other two went to pick up a pile of skulls that Florine mistook for a pile of stones. What are they doing? She asked. Retrieving materials, Isoroku answered. Materials for what? This tribe consumes their food raw, so any remains qualify as unprocessed materials. In that case, Florine said, why are they just leaving the skulls? Only one part of a corpse is required to raise new Undead servitors. The Death Knights removed the cover of the wagon and started pulling out frozen Beastman corpses. Ludmila would say that its an efficient use of resources, but A queasy feeling filled Florines stomach. The campaign in the Draconic Kingdom resulted in over a million Beastman corpses, but feeding people to other people still didnt sit right with her. She averted her gaze from the Death Knights, scanning the surroundings for any signs of the local tribe. They were supposed to be some sort of shelled rodent Demihuman, but the descriptions in her materials werent very helpful. I dont see anyone The last of the skulls flew into the container and the cover was replaced. Florine frowned as the Death Knights took up their burden again. Are they not coming to get their food? Florine asked. They will only come out after the delivery has been made and the convoy has moved on, Isoroku answered. Dont tell me this is going to happen with every tribe The shipments are on a tight schedule, the Elder Lich told her. The convoys are not in the position to observe any changes. In other words, it was probably happening with every tribe. There was no reason for the tribes to risk themselves; all they had to do was wait for the Undead to go away. Then how do we know theyre getting enough food? We have received no complaints, nor have we noted any anomalous behaviour. There appear to be no issues with the initial estimates for provision. Florine urged her Soul Eater forward as the convoy continued on its way. They were still four tribes away from the first one she wanted to speak to, but the way deliveries were being handled presented a problem. She had at least expected some representatives to come out to receive the shipments. How was she going to start a dialogue if they wouldnt come out at all? She quietly observed as the process repeated itself three more times. With no good ideas, she simply waited with the rows of dead Beastmen left for the fourth tribe. The rushing waters of the confluence nearby filled her ears along with the sound of the wind through the stands of aspen along the water. If they want to eat, theyll have to come out at some point Shall we retrieve one of the locals for you, Lady Gagnier? The Elder Lich sergeant asked. Florine briefly imagined a tribe of terrified Demihumans being pursued by the infantry squad. Except the descriptions were so bad that she couldnt figure out what the Demihumans looked like. She frowned down at her map before addressing her escort. Have the infantry squad withdraw. Um, make it look like youre going away? The rest of you too. Everyone left, except for the Vampire Bride. If you fall into the Demihumans clutches, the Vampire Bride said, Lady Shalltear will be furious. Id at least have a chance to talk with them if that happened, Florine muttered. Would they see the Vampire Bride as one of the Undead? From a distance, they mostly looked like Humans. Non-humans probably had trouble distinguishing them to the same degree. Thirty minutes later, they caught the first sign of the local tribe. I see something, Lady Gagnier, the Vampire Bride said. Where? In the trees above the riverbank to the southeast. Florine followed the Vampire Brides gesture, but she couldnt see anyone. We wont hurt you, she called out. Im from the Sorcerous Kingdom C Id like to speak with your leaders about a few things. If there was anyone there, they didnt respond. Maybe they would have better luck finding something like a village if they even had one. What was it like when you first came here? Florine asked the Vampire Bride. The same as now, the Vampire Bride answered. Everyone is very elusive. Im amazed that we have any information at all on them, Florine said. The tribes to the north of E-Rantel were nowhere near as cautious as this. If it was the Orcs, would they be just as difficult to meet? Dyel and his people were extremely wary as well, but they spoke readily once she got to know them. Hopefully, the other tribes would be the same way. Ten more minutes passed. Florine let out a sigh and went to sit on a small boulder nearby. The boulder pecked her in the rear. She jumped up with a shriek. Be gone, pale Hobgoblin-thing! A shrill voice sounded, This land belongs to the ghkC! Her assailants voice was cut short. She turned around to see the Vampire Bride holding up a small, bird-like creature by the neck. How does that match the description at all? The reports did say that the tribe nearby was a race of avian Demihumans, but the person dangling in the Vampire Brides grip didnt look like any bird that Florine was familiar with. It had a tapered beak with thin, wispy feathers in earthy hues that matched the arid landscape. It didnt have arms C only a pair of stubby wings that looked too small to fly with. Its three-toed talons kicked crazily as it thrashed in the Vampire Bride''s grip. Shall I dispose of this, Lady Gagnier? Of course not! Florine told her. Can you loosen your grip without losing it? The Demihuman continued to thrash about. Unhand me, you ugly brute! How dare you do this to Liolio, Champion of the Ylii-miq! IllCghk! The Vampire Bride tightened her grip again. Are you sure this one is worth your time, Lady Gagnier? I cant exactly tell if you keep choking it. The Vampire Bride loosened her hold. FoulCghk! Florine frowned at the Vampire Bride as the Undead handmaiden squeezed her hand over the Demihumans throat again. But its fun, the Vampire Bride said. Arent they citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom? Florine told her. You cant harm them for no reason. But it attacked you, my lady, the Vampire Bride said. A few centimetres to the left, and its beak would have entered yourC Im unharmed. It just startled me, thats all. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. The Vampire Bride set the Demihuman down. It wobbled for a few seconds before falling over. Florine knelt, gingerly touching Liolios soft body with the tips of her fingers. Are you alright? Eat me if you must, but Liolio will never break! Im not going to eat you, Florine said. We werent even Well, technically, the Vampire Bride had been torturing the poor thing. Florine picked Liolio up, cradling the Demihuman in her arms. The Ylii-miq were probably the smallest Demihumans she had ever seen. Liolio wasnt even fifty centimetres long from the tip of its beak to the end of its tuft of tail feathers. Anyway, Florine said. You mentioned something about being the Champion of your people? Liolio is not weak! I didnt say that The avian Demihuman squirmed around, righting itself and perching on Florines arm. Liolio, he is the mighty Champion of the Ylii-miq! No one will harm his people! Liolio puffed up his feathers, looking left and right as he hopped back and forth. Eventually, he hopped onto Florines head. How should I start with this one Even Florine could tell that Liolio was rather weak, but he was also full of pride. That wasnt necessarily a bad thing, and he seemed to take his role seriously. What does your name mean? Florine asked. It is the sound of the wind through the rushes by the river, Liolio answered. Are all of your peoples names like that? Do you think I could meet with them? Liolio hopped off her head, landing with a flutter of his stubby wings. He darted around, inspecting the handful of Beastman corpses nearby. After several minutes of running back and forth, he raised his head and let out a nearly imperceptible cry. The sound of the wind picked up. It took a moment for Florine to realise that it wasnt the wind at all. A swarm of Ylii-miq appeared from the brush along the riverbank, forming a brown carpet that rushed toward them. They flowed around Florines legs on their way to the Beastman corpses and then, just as quickly, flowed back. All that they left in her wake were skeletons stripped of flesh. Now, you have met them, Liolio told her. Wait! The Ylii-miq Champion stopped mid-step, regarding Florine with a beady black eye. I still need to speak with your people, she said. My name is Florine Gagnier. Im a Human Lord from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ive been sent to assist with the administration of the Abelion Hills. A Human? I have never seen a Human before. But I have heard the tales. Scrawny Ape Beastmen with steel shells and short arms. You do not match the description. Florine had never seen an Ape Beastman before, so she couldnt say if Humans could be compared to them. According to her materials, the Abelion Hills had a species of Ape Beastmen called Cabens. They had a population of roughly sixty thousand before they were destroyed over the course of Jaldabaoths cruel reign. I assure you that I am indeed a Human, Florine said. The steel shells are just something that our warriors wear. But if you say you are a Lord, then should you not have a steel shell? Or maybe a mithril one? Human Lords arent always warriors. Liolio let out a piping laugh. Nonsense! He said, If Human Lords are not strong, then who will fight enemy Lords? You would cease to exist. Never have I heard such a foolish thing. Ive heard that Dwarves come to trade here, Florine said. Their Lords dont necessarily have to be strong, either. This is a lie, Liolio replied. Dwarf Lords are strong. The legends tell of the mighty Dwarf Lord who fought alongside the heroes of old to defeat the Demon Gods. He was as an unbreakable stone, wielding a mighty hammer that shook the earth with its thunder. Argh When weighed against the lore that Liolio accepted as truth, Florines words failed to convince. She needed to find a better way to convey herself to those whose reality lay so far from hers. You mentioned the Demon Gods, Florine said. How do you know about them? Who here wouldnt know about them? Liolio twitched his head to and fro, The Demon Gods were defeated in the Abelion Hills! Was that true? In Human lands, the legend recounted the final battle with the Demon God King, but, as far as she could recall, no location for the confrontation was given. She had always assumed that the Bards were being tactful or cheating, allowing the imagination of their audience to paint the landscape for them. Then again, the written histories were the same way, which was decidedly odd. What would the world be like if people had known about it? Would the Abelion Hills be seen as a land of heroes instead of a desolate wilderness filled with savage tribes? Liolio seemed to see it that way, at least. I didnt know that, Florine said. That is strange, Liolio said. Are your histories in such a sad state? There were Humans amongst the heroes, you know? Of course I know, Florine replied. The leader of the Thirteen Heroes was Human. She jumped at Liolios high-pitched whistle. That is a lie! He told her, The leader of the heroes was Ylii-miq! Also, there were far more than thirteen. The incensed Demihuman went on to recite dozens of names. Most of which Florine had never heard before. Its just the name that we have for them, Florine said. Anyway, could you take me to speak with your tribe? Why do you want to speak with Liolios tribe? As I said, Ive been sent to help with the administration of the Abelion Hills. Getting in touch with the tribes and seeing what I can do for them is a crucial part of my work. Liolio fell silent, bobbing back and forth on his scrawny legs. Florines head started to bob with his movements. This Liolio does not know what can be done, he said after several moments. But I will take you to see the others. The diminutive Demihuman hopped onto Florines shoulder and then her head. We go, Liolio said. Er, where are we going? Silly Human, you must follow Liolios beak. Florine rolled her eyes upward, but she couldnt see a thing. I cant see the top of my head, Florine said. Cant you just lead me normally? This is normally! How could that be? Did they always ride on other peoples heads to get around? Florine held out her arm. At least stand where I can see you, she said. Also, Id like to bring some of my colleagues along. So long as there are not too many. Liolio can only defeat three or four of you. Of course, Florine smiled. She looked across the river to a stand of aspen trees. Ive convinced someone to take me to the tribe. Isoroku, come with me. The rest of you can wait here once were on our way. Liolios claws dug into her arm and he flapped his wings as if he could carry her away. Evil comes! He said, We must flee! Isoroku hadnt even left the trees on the other side of the river yet. Liolios senses must have been extremely sharp. Thats one of the colleagues I spoke of, Florine said. Its only just this one. You said that you could defeat three or four of us, right? Are you evil, as well? I dont see what evil has to do with it, but no. Isoroku is working as my adjutant. It wont do anything bad to you or your people. The Demihuman continued to grip Florines arm tightly, eyeing the approaching Elder Lich. He occasionally puffed himself up and flapped his wings as if to take flight. This is Isoroku, Florine said once the Elder Lich came up to them. Isoroku, Liolio. Isoroku simply stared. Liolio stared back. Florine gave her arm a shake. Lets get going, shall we? Liolio gave the Elder Lich one last, wary look before turning his head. Florine followed his strange manner of giving directions, making her way up an animal trail through the trees. Strangely, the way up the valley turned out to be easier than expected. Youre a very good guide, Florine said. The Demihuman on her arm raised his head and let out a satisfied-sounding trill. It is as I said, is it not? Liolio is the Champion of the Ylii-miq! She wondered what that meant beyond sounding like a prideful boast. Tribal Champions were usually comparable in power to Lords, but Liolio didnt have any sense of being strong. Maybe it was because he looked more cute than dangerous. What else does a Champion do? Florine asked. We stand and watch. The safety of the herd is our charge. The herdnot the flock? Liolio didnt reply, and they continued up the valley in silence. The trees grew more sparse as they ascended, and, eventually, they came to the top of the trail. A grassy vista strewn with huge grey boulders stretched out as far as Florine could see. Several Ylii-miq sitting atop the stones nearby rose to their full height and started making peeping noises. Alert! Alert! Danger! Evil! Intruders! Undead! Alert! Their warnings rolled across the hills as more and more Ylii-miq took up their cries. The birds C regular birds C nearby took flight and she spotted several animals bounding away. Everyone isnt going to run, are they? Florine asked. Maybe? Liolio is not sure. The Ylii-miq directly in their path scattered away while the others continued crying out their warnings. A kilometre from the top of the valley, they came to a small stand of trees surrounding a shallow depression in the hill. Hundreds of Ylii-miq stood before her, showing no sign of scattering as before. Florine swallowed, recalling how quickly they had stripped the Beastman corpses to the bone. Liolio! A voice called out from the crowd, What have you done?! A high-pitched clamour filled the air. Liolio seemed to shrink away. It seemed that he wasnt as important as he made himself out to be. My name is Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier, a Baroness of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ive been tasked with assisting the administration in the Abelion Wilderness. The flock C or was it herd? C of Ylii-miq fell silent. Whats a Baroness? Someone asked. A Human liar, Liolio said. A Human Lord, Florine corrected him. Liar! Liar! Liar! Hundreds of high-pitched voices refuted her claim. Florine decided that claiming to be a Human Lord wasnt worth the headache. Ive come to help the Ylii-miqC Miq! An anguished cry filled the air. Miq! Came another. Miq! Miq! Miq? Florine frowned. We are the Ylii-miq no longer, the first speaker said. The Ylii are gone, slain by Jaldabaoth and his minions. The Ylii-miq are no more; only the Miq remain. Florine tried to figure out who was speaking, but they were effectively invisible in the sea of feathered bodies. So are the Ylii another species? She asked, Or is it something else The Ylii were our friends. Great beings many times the size of the Miq. Many times your size, with four arms and four legs and a strong, bony shell. For an age beyond all memory we lived together, but that age is no more. A gust of wind punctuated the end of the speakers unspeakably sorrowful explanation. Florine clenched her fists at her sides. Why would Jaldabaoth and his minions do something like that? She asked. Why do Fiends do what they do? They claimed it would make us happy. Happy to be alive while the Ylii were dead, and, because we were the Ylii-miq, we would never forget our happiness because a piece of us is gone forever. Im sorry. It was all she could manage. How was she supposed to help with that? She couldnt replace the relationship between one race and another. She couldnt even fathom what they had lost. Is that why you have come, Human liar? To remind us of our great sorrow? No! Florine said, No. I didnt come toI came to help, but I dont know what I can do for you. Are your people well-fed, at least? Do you have enough territory to live on? We do not starve. As for territorywe do not know. The Miq have always accompanied the Ylii, who ranged far and wide. Our territory spanned from the Baafolk to the west, the Orcs to the north and The Neck to the east. Now, it is much smaller. Then what was your relationship with the Ylii? We watched. We guarded. We tended to their great bodies and hunted the Ofooli and Keega who would come to infest them. They are gone now, too, destroyed by Jaldabaoth. Is that a good thing, or a bad thing? An entire people dying is never a good thing, Human liar. Life fades, and the world becomes less. Florine looked over at Isoroku, who was busy taking notes. The Miqs problems were so intangible that she wondered if the Elder Lich understood that they couldnt be solved by improving logistics, adjusting borders, or implementing bylaws. Do you know of any other places where the Ylii dwell? Florine asked. The swarm of Miq shifted as they exchanged looks. No, the speaker from before said. If the Ylii still exist in the world, we do not know where they might be. I see. How about any other races you might be able to live with? Her question was met by a wall of puzzled expressions. There was only the Ylii-miq, the speaker said. We know of nothing else. Then how about gainful employment? Florine asked, Your entire race seems to be composed of Rangers, or at least your traditions give rise to them. There is a great demand for Rangers in the Sorcerous Kingdom, so we may be able to find places for you to fit in. A high-pitched buzz rose into the air as the Miq considered her proposal. Maybe it was a stupid idea, but she didnt have any better ones. Did the concept of employment even exist in their culture? She looked at Liolio, who was still on her arm, preening his feathers. He seemed to slip into his old ways upon agreeing to guide her, at least. Many of the words you use are unknown to us, the unknown speaker said. But a few of us will tryif only to fill the yawning hole that stares at us from inside our souls. Stone and Blood: Act 2, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Pip! Pip! Pip! Liolios calls drifted through the trees as Florine and her entourage made their way through the sparse woodland of the northern Abelion Hills. According to the avian Demihuman, the calls were normal C an instinctive behaviour that communicated the Miqs wariness to the surrounding environment. Others who shared the same environment C namely the Ylii and the various animals that were killed or driven away by Jaldabaoths occupation C all had an instinctive understanding of the Miqs simple vocabulary of calls and reacted accordingly. The periodic call would have probably been fine from a distance, but Liolio was standing on her head. Pip! Pip! How long do you have to pip for? Florine asked. Pip! Everything is newCpip! Did that mean he would be making that sound the entire time? Once she finished speaking to the Miq, Liolio insisted on coming with her. She initially agreed, thinking that it was a good chance to get to learn more from him. Asking him not to make his calls was like asking a Human not to flinch whenever something randomly came flying at their face, so it seemed that her only choice was to bear with it. A strange-looking tree; a squirrel in a bush; a suspicious shadow C it all warranted a pip. We are approaching the perimeter of the Orc village, the Elder Lich sergeant said. Is it safe to go in? Florine asked. No squatters have been observed, the Elder Lich sergeant answered. Squatters The local Demihumans probably had no concept of a squatter. They lived on the land and fought for territory if they required more. While the powerful might receive tribute, there was nothing like the tenant agreements or rent. An empty village in an unclaimed territory was a ready-made home waiting to be occupied. All they had to do was fight to keep it. Liolios peeping picked up as they came within view of the abandoned Orc village. Since it was just north of her and close to the planned route of the highway, she figured it wouldnt hurt to take a look at how the Gan Zu Tribe once lived. At first, Florine couldnt find the homes, but then she realised she was staring at their roofs. She stepped around the buildings at the perimeter of the village and walked onto the well-worn lane that wove between them. As the Orcs had stated, their homes were made from sod. They werent the homes that new settlers on the frontier might construct, however. How long did they live here for? Going by where the entrance of the nearest home was, over two metres of earth had built up on its original rooftop. Many had trees and shrubs growing out of them. The mounds containing each dwelling were sizable, forming rows together with the other homes that flowed along the contours of the slope. A wide wooden wall made up the front of the house, which came complete with a door and three windows. In addition, an odd-looking chimney came out at an angle, which she supposed made sense given how thick the roof now was. Opposite the lane was a garden plot that had become overgrown from lack of care. It looked like a large animal had come in and broken one section of the wooden fence. Were they raising livestock? Or were they growing herbs? She couldnt tell at a glance. Florine turned the handle of the door, finding the interior undisturbed. A layer of dust coated everything, but what she found wouldnt be out of place in a Human home. The main living space was divided into a kitchen and a spacious work area, both of which were amply furnished. Pegs for tools, pots, and pans stood uncovered in a lonely row on the wall. In the work area was a wooden loom still partway through weaving some brown cloth. The shelves nearby that probably stored bolts of fabric had been emptied and the simple wooden table beside the loom had a single candle holder caked over with wax. The house had four rooms in addition to its main living space. One was what she assumed to be the master bedroom, which was placed at the entrance of a short corridor. Another was thoroughly ransacked, though it looked like many of the former inhabitants belongings remained. The other two had pairs of child-sized beds and a few toys were strewn about the floor. In all, it looked like they had left in a hurry, carrying their most useful things along with them. Going by what she had heard from the Orcs in Wardens Vale, many of the villages were overrun by Jaldabaoths forces before they were warned of his coming. This one looked like it had gotten luckyor was it luckier to be captured, subjected to all manner of unspeakable tortures, and then eventually rescued? Florine left the home, gently closing the door behind her before continuing her inspection of the village. The next house over had a yard with tanning frames. She passed several more tanners and tailors before coming across a crude smithy. It was half collapsed and dark stains covered the stones of the furnace. Further down the slope, she found a larger lane that led to a large open space. At its centre was a raised platform fashioned from timber beams and planks. Thick pillars were arranged in an octagon around it, fitted with holders for sconces. The village square, probably? Florine murmured, I wonder how many people lived here We estimate roughly a thousand individuals, Isoroku said. Rather than a village, it was more like a town. Maybe the Orcs didnt have a word for a settlement larger than that. Additionally, going by the way things were laid out, the Orc Village was about one-quarter the area of E-Rantel. How come none of this information was in the materials? She asked. The settlements were deemed unremarkable, Isoroku replied. Our surveyors found nothing of note. It felt quite rude to say so, but, in a way, it was true. Her assessment of the goods hastily left behind marked them as roughly the equivalent of a rural familys winter crafts. From the administrations perspective, that made them nothing of note. Its still a problem, she said. Elaborate, the Elder Lich raised its clipboard. Compared to the tribes around the Azerlisia Mountains, Florine said, theyre very advanced. But that nothing of note is going to be a problem in E-Rantel. The Royal Courts domestic policies encourage the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizens to pursue the professions they excel in. Nothing of note suggests that theres nothing they excel in. While mostly reasonable in her expectations, Lady Albedo was also very keen on optimising the citizenry. Having yet another group of Demihumans with no specialisation in particular wouldnt please her in the slightest. The racial strengths that allowed the Orcs to compete against their neighbouring tribes meant little to nothing in a civilian setting. In E-Rantel, they were in pretty much the same boat as Ogres. No, that wasnt right. Ogres werent especially bright, so they were perfectly happy just earning enough to eat and maybe buying something interesting or useful once in a while. Orcs, on the other hand, seemed every bit as intelligent as Humans. As far as Humans went, that usually meant one wouldnt be satisfied with what they had once one grew accustomed to their new environment. Without a racial specialisation, however, they were forever hampered by their Racial Class Levels. They had to work harder to achieve the same results as a Human artisan and their cost of living would be higher due to their diet. In all honesty, they would have been more competitive if they had stayed in the Abelion Hills where they only had other Demihumans to contend with. Has the escort come across anything? The area is clear, the Elder Lich sergeant said. The location of this territory is adjacent to other abandoned or downsized territories. Lady Albedo instructed us to keep these lands unoccupied for the pending construction. I see. That was one way to keep people from complaining about having a highway built through their territory. Not that any Human would complain about something like that. High Nobles would clamour over one another for such an economic boom. The local tribes probably only saw it as a disruption to hunting and damage to their environment. Ive seen enough, she said. Lets move on. Id like to arrive at the next place before dark. She returned to her Soul Eater. Liolio somehow stayed on her head as she mounted. The Miq refused to sit on the Soul Eater as they travelled, but he was perfectly fine sitting on her head while she sat on the Soul Eater. The next territory was roughly fifty kilometres to the west C a land once populated by a species of Goat Beastmen locally known as the Baafolk. Florine idly wondered if all Beastmen with the appearance of one particular animal all counted as the same. They followed the river that ran through the village upstream until it ended at a bubbling spring. Her escort led her past it, going over the ridge beyond and entering the next valley. Partway down, they came across a set of grisly markers driven into the slopes. Each one was painted a garish red and adorned with multiple skulls. Strings of bone and feathers held together by coarse twine clattered in the breeze. Florine stared up at the fetish-like objects with wide eyes. Pyap! Liolio cried, The Baafolk lie beyondCpyap! These are the lands of the Grand King of Destruction, Buser! My notes said that he was the Lord of the Baafolk clans, Florine said. Was he actually a king? Was this a Baafolk kingdom? It probably wasnt, but it would have been nice if the local tribes had some familiarity with systems of monarchy. As far as Florine knew, however, Buser had achieved his position as an absolute ruler through personal merit rather than any hereditary succession. It wouldnt be wrong to call him a warlord. A king! Liolio said, Years ago, he unified the Baafolk tribes through his mighty feats. A mighty king who conquered the tribes all around! So basically a warlord A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Then again, House Vaiself forged Re-Estize through a violent unification after the Demon Gods rampage. The Baharuth Empire, too, rebelled and maintained its independence through the force of arms. However, she was pretty certain that King Busers kingdom would have fallen with him had he and all of his people not been killed in the war with the Holy Kingdom. Any progress he brought his tribes would have likely been erased by the next tyrant as they reshaped the clans in their own image. My materials say that the Baafolk are all gone, Florine said. Can you confirm this? The patrols passing through this area have noted no Demihuman activity, the Elder Lich sergeant said. Going by his continued calls, Liolio didnt believe them. Florine rode forward anyway, frowning down at her map. This seems awfully convenient Every tribe standing in the way between the Great Wall of Roble and the Sorcerous Kingdoms planned highway had been destroyed or displaced by Jaldabaoths activities. The Orcs had been convinced to stay in the Sorcerous Kingdom, though they had wanted to flee regardless. The trees grew more crowded as they travelled west and had to take several detours to avoid a few small canyons and falls. Two hours later, Liolios cries rose sharply in alarm. Florine eased her Soul Eater to a stop. Liolio hopped around wildly on her head, then stopped when a rustling sound came from the bushes all around. What emerged was strangely well within Florines expectations. Maybe it was because she had met Lord Cocytus and his vassals before. Six insectoids with glistening dark blue carapaces appeared in a semicircle around them. You have entered the territory of the Zern, one told them with a female voice. We recognise the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces, but this formation is unknown to us I am Baroness Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier, a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom. I arrived recently to assist with the administration of the Abelion Wilderness. This is a courtesy call, I suppose. Id like to get to know the people Im working with better. The short feelers protruding over their heads waved lightly in the air as she spoke. Acourtesy call, is it? The Zern who had spoken first said, Very well. You and your escort may enter. We will send messengers ahead to inform our King of your coming. Another king? The last I heard, Florine said, your people had a prince. Yes, Prince Beebeezee is now our King. He was the only surviving royal, after all. Maybe they used a system of government close enough to the Sorcerous Kingdoms to relate to. Unlike the Miq, they appeared to be at ease around both Florine and the Undead. The Zern were much shorter than they, crawling along the ground under the brush, so a Death Knight went ahead to clear the way for Florine. Eventually, she was forced to dismount in the rugged terrain. Liolio pipd in warning every time they entered a clearing, each of which appeared to be created by a hole in the ground. Thirty minutes later, they found themselves before one that was much larger than the rest. This one should fit your kind, the Zern said. If you dont mind, please leave the Undead behind. Florine leaned forward, looking down into the darkness. It was enough for her to fit into, but a Death Knight would probably have problems. The Soul Eater was out of the question. Very well, Florine reached up and gathered Liolio into her arms. Everyone else wait here, please. The Miq grew very still as she carried it into the hole. Ah, the Zerns voice came from ahead of her. If I recall correctly, Humans cannot see in the dark. Im fine, Florine replied. I have an item that confers Darkvision. Her nose twitched as the heavy scent of mould and mildew was carried past her on a gust of humid air. As with the underground area of the Demihuman Quarter in E-Rantel, the deeper they went, the warmer it got. It was as hot as a sweltering summer day before the tunnels levelled out and started branching into many chambers. Curious Zern poked their heads out as Florine walked by, her boots squishing over the spongy ground. You appear to be unbothered by the underground, the Zern guiding her said. I cant say that Im completely unbothered, Florine replied, but E-Rantel C the capital of the Sorcerous Kingdom C has an underground area. Ive been to the kingdom of the mountain Dwarves, as well, and its much deeper than this. Is that so? The Holy Kingdom of Roble has no such thing. Well, they do have those things called sewers, but that is, of course, not the same. Youve been to the Holy Kingdom? Oh, yes. We Zern were forced to join Jaldabaoths army. But we only fought because he held our old King hostage. When the King was killed, our people rebelled and joined forces with the Holy Kingdom and the Sorcerer King. The tunnel sloped down again, then curved to the left. Florine had lost her bearings long ago. How does your government work? Florine asked, I hear you refer to your leader as a king, but Im not sure if thats because we dont have a word for it or not. Very few males are born to our kind, the Zern answered. Those who are become our royalty. Beebeezee was the last. I still shudder to think of how perilous a situation we were in. Alright, nothing like us at all Rather than their government being a legal construct, it was a biological one. Florine guessed that prince and king probably werent the actual terms they were using C they were just the closest approximation in her language. Their path turned up again and they emerged into a large chamber lined with Zern. In the centre rear was an individual who looked unlike any of the other Zern Florine had seen. Its grub-like amethyst body had a regal bearing, and it pulsed and wriggled in place as Florine approached. For some reason, it reminded her of Clara. Welcome! The purple Zern said in a distinctly male voice, We welcome thewhat are you, exactly? Florine lowered her head in a curtsey. My name is Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier, a Baroness of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ive been dispatched by the Royal Court to assist in the administration of the Abelion Wilderness. I see, I see. I am PrincCerm, King Beebeezee of the Zern. We welcome our friend from the Sorcerous Kingdom! Our only regret is that you did not call ahead. I would have had something prepared, if so. For that, Florine said, You have my most sincere apologies, Your Majesty. I thought it best to get started right away and I wasnt familiar with any of the local customs. Humu, I see. That is quite diligent of you, Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier. Calling me by my title is fine, Your Majesty. Your title? Which one is that? Gagnier. Lady Gagnier. If not, Florine is fine. Florine it is, then! In return, you may call me Beebeezee. I am afraid that it would be improper of me to do so, Your Majesty. The maggot-like body slouched in its seat. Hmph. Well, if you insist. Hey, Boobeebee! Did you find that thing yet? Just a moment, a voice called from the far corner of the room. I think I got it? I did! Excellent! The Zern King said, Bring it here. A powerful-looking female Zern scurried over with a golden chalice held up in one claw. We received a set of these from the Humans in Roble during the victory celebrations, King Beebeezee said. Apparently, its a gift appropriate for royalty, but we had no use for such things until now. One moment The King twisted in his seat and bit it with startling speed. It was then that Florine realised it wasnt a seat, but a bear. Sucking sounds rose from the throne as the Kings body pulsed like a giant leech. Hes not going to spit that into the goblet and offer it to me, is he? Gods, please, no Florines mind worked to formulate a suitably polite refusal as King Beebeezees body started to bloat. Her eyes went to the goblet. Wasnt that far too much? Here it comes, the King said. Hold it out! Yes! Boobeebee held out the goblet. King Beebeezee didnt spit out whatever he sucked out of the bear, but something came out of the other end of him. A clear liquid streamed forth, filling the goblet to overflowing. Ah The King said, Please serve our Human guest over there. Boobeebee came over and held the goblet out toward her. She couldnt make Human facial expressions and didnt have anything remotely resembling a Human mouth, but Florine could almost swear the Zern was offering her brightest smile. Liolio fluttered up to Florines head as she reached out and took the goblet tentatively. Your Majesty, she asked, what is this? Its honeydew! King Beebeezee said proudly, Fresh from the royal rear. I thought long and hard about what would best suit a guest from the Sorcerous Kingdom and I could think of nothing better. Florine glanced at the Zern lining the walls of the chamber. They were all staring at herno C they were staring at the cup. Did they want some? Was it really that good? After looking down at the cup for a long moment, Florine closed her eyes and gingerly took a sip. Its sweet? And its warmno, wait, this is bear, isnt it? Some people say that bears love honey, but can bears become honey? She looked up at King Beebeezee, who seemed to be waiting expectantly for her opinion. Despite the taste, she still couldnt reconcile with the fact that it had come out of his rear end. Its very sweet, Your Majesty, Florine smiled. OhhI knew you would like it! I didnt know this until we went to the Holy Kingdom, but Humans seem to love sweet things. They did, but knowing what the source was would definitely ruin it. Florine held out the goblet. This is too much for me to finish on my own, she said, but the Sorcerous Kingdom appreciates your gesture of hospitality. We are pleased to know that we have such steadfast allies in the Abelion Hills. Boobeebee received the cup and walked off with it. She downed half of the thing in a single round. The other Zern females made incensed noises and went after her. Allies, hm, King Beebeezee said. His Majesty the Sorcerer King is so strong that one would think he didnt need any allies. There is more to the world than raw might, Florine replied. I, for one, would be most appreciative if Your Majesty shared the Zerns knowledge of the region and its workings. In truth, the Zern didnt need much from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Since they lived in a colossal hive under the thousand sinkholes in the northwest of the Abelion Hills, Lady Albedo decided it was too much of a bother to relocate them. Their neighbours had been destroyed by Jaldabaoth and their lands were left unoccupied, so hunting was plentiful. They were one of the only races in the area that didnt require imports of meat from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Florine needed more from them than they did from her, so she feared that they would be the hardest to convince to cooperate. Fortunately, their ruler appeared to be an amicable fellow. I would be pleased to be of assistance, he said. One of my royal stature doesnt travel much overland, but my people have accumulated a vast amount of knowledge over time. For instance, I see you have a Ylii-Miq there? Miq, Liolio peeped sadly. Oh, the Kings body deflated slightly. You have my condolences. Im afraid that Ill only find tragedies in the wake of Jaldabaoths evil reign, Florine said. I would like to learn as much as I can, in hopes that it will help me find a way forward for all of the survivors. King Beebeezee wriggled in his seat, looking nothing more than a grub that had been dug up and tossed into the sun. I must ask you one question, though, he said. Why? Why? Indeed, the King said. The Sorcerous Kingdom is so powerful that they could force anyone to do anything. Why use these roundabout means? Because force alone achieves little in the long run, Florine said. And, besides, havent the people already had enough of it? The King remained silent for a dozen heartbeats. His body shimmered in the light of the fungus growing out of the roof and walls as he twisted and turned. You come across differently from the Humans in the Holy Kingdom, he said. It is filled with a kindness that is not known in these lands. Kindness and patience. Maybe thats what these lands need, Your Majesty, Florine replied. And werent you allies with the Holy Kingdom in the fight against Jaldabaoth? Allies and enemies, King Beebeezee corrected her. And we have been enemies for far longer. Already, I can sense the bonds of camaraderie giving way to old hatreds. I often think to myself: ah, this is what it must have felt like to be one of the heroes of legend. A great crisis brought so many together, yet here we are now. The Sorcerous Kingdom wont let that happen, she told him. Unlike any heroes, we are here to stay. Stone and Blood: Act 2, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 21st Day, Lower Wind Month, 1 CE Florine spent the next few days with the Zern, learning what she could about the Abelion Hills, its people, their relationships, and the regions recent history. For the most part, the venture had proven more fruitful than she had expected, though the Zern did have a variety of blind spots that she believed stemmed from their nature. Foremost amongst these was anything to do with how economics and trade worked between the tribes. As an insectoid race that lived in highly-structured hives, the Zern had little in the way of appreciation for those concepts. Insights and observations on culture also had a flavour distinct to their species. As a token of goodwill, King Beebeezee assigned Boobeebee to accompany Florine on her tasks. And, so, another member was added to her party. Do the Zern have any needs particular to their race? Florine asked as they made their way back down the Thousand Sinkholes. Needs? Boobeebee said, Do you mean food and such? Amongst other things, Florine said. My information on the Zern before coming here was limited to notes on consumption and location. The appearance of your King was a surprise C he looks so different from the rest of you. Florine wasnt sure whether it would be rude to point that out to the King, so she simply smiled and interacted as if nothing was wrong. Ah, that is a common question for the few who see our males, Boobeebee said. All I can say is that is how things are. It is just as strange to us that your males and females mostly look the same. She supposed that she could accept that. No one questioned why men and women looked the way that they did, after all. As for my needs, Boobeebee said. It will be lonely being away from home, but it is not as terrifying as it first seemed when Jaldabaoth forced us to fight for him in the Holy Kingdom. We can eat any sort of meat that can be found in the area. What about rest or any cultural practices? At home, we take many naps. Outdoors, we can be active for days at a time, but our rest is long. Come to think of it, Florine said, I dont think Ive seen Liolio ever sleep. Liolio always sleeps, the Miq atop her head replied. You do? One part of Liolio sleeps while another part is awake. Liolio is always asleep and always awake. I-Is that so? Well, so long as Im not somehow abusing youjust let me know if you need to rest. Liolio hopped on her head several times. The Miq always guard the herd. How can one always guard the herd if one is entirely asleep? This is silly. Where will your journey be taking you? Boobeebee asked. Everywhere, Florine answered. But, for now, were on the way back to the administrations local office before heading out on the next leg. According to the map, well be following a river back down and most of the trip will be back through the Baafolk and the Ylii-miqs former territory. I see, the Zern said. So well be travelling down the Long Horn, is it? The Long Horn? It is the name that the Baafolk gave this tributary of the Abelion River. The Short Horn joins it further down. Under Busers leadership, the Baafolk territory expanded to straddle both rivers. She wondered how many names the tribes had for the same features. The notion was bound to be one of many sources of confusion if they didnt keep careful track of everything. According to the administrations map, the new highway was supposed to go through the thinnest part of The Neck and across the former Orc and Baafolk territories before running west along the forest south of the Thousand Sinkholes where the Zern lived. From there, it would connect with the fortress city of Kalinsha, where the hole in the Great Wall created by Jaldabaoth remained unrepaired. Considering the dire financial state of the Holy Kingdom of Roble, those repairs wouldnt come any time soon so the Sorcerous Kingdom offered to enact the repairs in exchange for a permanent exclave in the fortress city. On their way back through the Ylii-miqs former territory, they came across a convoy on its way back from delivering supplies to the tribes further west. Florine eyed the Death Knights shouldering the steel rods attached to the cargo containers frames. So, Liolio, she said. Your life with the Ylii was something like what youre doing right now? Sitting on their heads watching out for potential dangers? Liolio sits on head because Human is so skinny, the Miq replied. Ylii have many places to sit. Could they ride on something like the cargo containers? Florine gestured at the steel box. Liolio does not know How about you try? The Miqs talons dug into her scalp. It was a good thing that she had damage reduction. Liolio has done no wrong! He gave a distressed peep. Huh? Do not leave Liolio behind! Liolio has worked hard, yes? You have not been eaten, yes? Florine looked up in confusion. Why are youI just want you to try and see what its like. Im not mad at you or anything. Liolio sat down, clearly unwilling to move. Florine sighed. Then how about we get some of your people to come and try? They separated from the convoy, with Liolio guiding them back to his tribe. The sounds of the Miq calling out their warnings announced their presence far in advance. Though she couldnt see him, Florine felt that Liolios bearing grew more proud the closer they got to his home. Or is it his home? Liolio, Florine asked, why did your people end up gathering here? It is the place of meetings, Liolio said. Where Miq without Ylii and Ylii without Miq come together. The Ylii are gone, but we do not know where else to go. How long did two races have to live together for them to not know what to do without one another? Florine regarded the thousands of Miq staring at her from the shadows of the hidden hilltop grove. Isoroku, she said, could you have the Ministry of Transportation dispatch an empty convoy to our location? Have our army liaison come along, as well. The Elder Lich raised a bony hand to its head. Florine produced the binder of racial dossiers from her Infinite Haversack, flipping it open to the profiling of the Miq. A sense of anger rose within her when she found no mention of the Ylii, but there was nothing to be gained from being angry. Will this work? I suppose we wont know until we try. Florine dismounted, walking up to the edge of the grove. The assembled Miq eyed her warily and kept their distance, but they didnt flee. Why have you returned, Human liar? A voice sounded from the crowd. Ive just returned from visiting with the Zern, Florine replied. The work that I spoke of C Ive given it some thought and Id like to try something out. If the Miqs way of life consisted of riding things around and keeping an eye on the surroundings, then maybe they could ride the convoys around. If they could manage that, then the next step would be adding them to the areas security patrols. Being around Ludmila as much as she did, Florine was well aware of the need for Rangers in the Royal Army. The Miq seemed naturally suited for the role, providing unsleeping sentries for the unsleeping Undead patrols. That was her hope, at least. It would be nice if it worked in practice. With the convoy likely several hours away, Florine took out a chair and a small table out of her Infinite Haversack, sitting down to check over the notes she had taken while in the company of the Zern. Please rest while you can, Florine told Boobeebee. We have some time before we need to get going again. Then, if youll pardon me Florine frowned as Boobeebee scooted under her table. She was larger than King Beebeezee, but that wasnt saying much considering he was just under a metre long. Am I being improper? Boobeebee said, Im more comfortable with something solid over my head. I dont know anyone that prefers to sleep under tables, but if its alright with you She glanced down at the insectoid, who had fit her head and shoulders under the table. Her eyes were drawn to her left shoulder, where her shiny midnight blue carapace sheathing her eel-like upper body was shattered and split apart, revealing the flesh beneath. Boobeebee tended to move with respect to the injury, wincing painfully whenever she didnt. If you dont mind my asking, Florine said, how did that happen? Jaldabaoth, Boobeebees tone was filled with resentment. Back before his forces spread out over the Holy Kingdom, he made a point to have the representatives of each race in his army gather regularly. There was little point in his doing so beyond displaying the power he had over us. One time, a member of my group of races C those that initially resisted him C was late. By his reasoning, this made all of us late. To show his displeasure, he punished one of our group and I happened to be the closest at hand. Florines lips pressed into a thin line. It was a horrible way to manage people, though she was certain that Jaldabaoth had done so on purpose. It was a method utilised by those who relied on fear to maintain order, manipulating groups of people to police themselves according to their tormentors rules. Some even had the gall to call it collective responsibility in a perverted attempt to make it sound virtuous. It cant be healed? That wasnt the end, the Zern shifted on the ground. After we were dismissed, I went to see if someone could heal my wounds, but Jaldabaoths minions found me first. They dragged me away and chained me to a wall, then twisted jagged chunks of broken armour into splints to hold my wound open. Everyone was warned not to assist me, and I healed in a way that left my arm practically useless. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Boobeebees clawed hand went to her shoulder. The bitterness in her voice increased tenfold. Jaldabaoth lives up to his epithet, truly, she said. A Fiend who stands above all Fiends. Toward the end of the war, I heard some Humans that had come from the south exclaim over the loss of life and destruction that was wrought, but that is the least of what Jaldabaoth did. Mere death and destruction were far from enough to satisfy him. Everything he did was done to taint the soul. Once, I was considered a hero of my race. Now, I am merely a cripple. My King tries to find things for me to do, but his pity ultimately wounds me more. Are you saying that he sent his minions out on purpose to do that to make your wounds permanent? Of that, I have no doubt. He attacked ones pride and sense of worth. Values and morals are mocked and denied. One could only pity our enemies at the time C those Paladins in the Holy Kingdom. They were sworn to protect their people and guide them, yet everything Jaldabaoth did tempted them to forsake their oaths. If they did, then it was his win and he continued to break them from there. If they remained steadfast, then their people suffered and died. No matter who they were, everyone danced in the palm of Jaldabaoths hand, and he delighted in our moral and physical ruin. It was as if the most embellished and fantastical tales of Fiends had come to life. Of the Demons who revelled in destruction and the Devils who brought about the downfall of mortals through their inhuman machinations. There were more than a few Fiends in the Sorcerer Kings service, and Florine could only thank the gods that they werent anywhere near as bad as Jaldabaoth. Does that mean every race in the Abelion Hills was manipulated and scarred by Jaldabaoth in some way? I dont doubt it, Boobeebee replied. He had as many ways to twist people as there were races, if not more. Even those who willingly fought for Jaldabaoth to sate their bloodlust and desire for glory were used until there were no more to be used. For some reason, I do not think he cared about those ones as much as he did those that resisted, like the Orcs and the Zern. Because there was less sport in it, Florines voice was grim. That is likely. It looked like she had her work cut out for her. A land filled with scarred and broken people waited for her attention, and she barely knew where to start. At this point, she couldnt blame the administration for keeping everything at arms length. The Elder Liches who only dealt in forms and numbers were eminently unqualified to deal with the mountain of issues that awaited them. They probably didnt even care. A few hours later, the calls of the Miq informed her of the approaching convoy. Boobeebee stirred from her sleep as Florine put her things away. The leading set of Death Knights entered the range of her Darkvision C roughly twenty metres C leading a procession of five half-sized cargo containers. The Vampire Bride came forward to inspect them while the army liaison came to join Florine. Florine turned to address the Miq. The Sorcerous Kingdom has a need for good sentries, she said. Liolio did an excellent job while accompanying me, so Id like to see if other Miq can do just as well with our convoys. If things go well, we may even be able to have you join the patrols securing the peace of the realm. A great clamour rose as thousands of Miq discussed her proposal. The army liaison turned to her. The Royal Army was not informed of this, it said. Is potentially having thousands of Rangers who can keep up with the activities of the Undead at odds with the Royal Armys objectives? Florine asked. The Elder Lich looked out into the night at the wall of noise. are you certain that they are Rangers? Ill leave that for the experts to determine, Florine replied. Liolio on my head here was very attentive throughout my journey to the Thousand Sinkholes and back. Scratching sounds joined the voices of the Miq as the liaison took notes. This one shall confer with its superior, it said before raising a hand to its temple. There werent any problems, as far as she could discern. Lady Albedo wanted productive citizens, the Royal Army needed Rangers, and co-opting the Miq into something that they were good at was in line with national policies set by the Sorcerer King himself. All they needed to do was figure out the details. Your proposal has been granted provisional approval, the Elder Lich said after a moment. How shall we proceed? The Miq seem to naturally perch on travelling individuals, Florine said, but sitting on a Death Knight might be too much to start with. Well be having them do their thing atop the containers instead. Our first task is to familiarise the Undead with the Miqs vocabulary. Vocabulary? They have different calls for different scenarios. Liolio can go through them with youat least once things quiet down. Once the noise from the grove settled, twenty Miq ran out to cluster in front of Florine, turning their beaks up at her attentively. They all had the same, earthy pattern to their feathers as Liolio and Florine wondered how she would ever be able to tell them apart. Thank you for agreeing to cooperate, Florine smiled. I understand that most people would normally have reservations about working with the Undead, so you are all very brave to come forward. For now, all Id like for you to do is pick one of those metal containers to ride on. Im sure youve seen them being carried around. The Miq eyed the Death Knights and the containers they were shouldering. After several moments, one quickly stepped forward, followed by the rest. It happened so quickly that they may as well have all moved at once. They fluttered up on their short wings and settled atop one of the containers. Spread yourselves out between them, please, Florine said. This convoy stays together during the journey, so you wont be separated from one another. It took several minutes for the Miq to sort themselves out. They hopped about, inspecting their experimental perches. The metallic surface didnt look very comfortable. Florine wondered if better seating could be arranged. How is it? She asked. A mess of replies came back. Did they always talk all at once? It didnt sound like there were any immediate problems, however, so she looked up at Liolio. Liolio, Florine said, can you go through all of your calls with the Elder Lich here? The Elder Lich stared at her. Now that they were doing it, Florine had no idea how they would be able to document the sound. On second thought, she said, lets go through the calls with the Death Knights. Florine walked up the line of the containers, stopping in front of the one in the centre of the convoy. The Death Knights shifted slightly as they turned their attention to her. How should we do this Florine tapped her chin. Lets start with caution. Liolio let out a pip. The Miq perched on the containers echoed his call, as did the ones watching from the grove. The army liaison raised a pen to its clipboard, then stopped. Florine offered it an apologetic look. Im sorry, she said. I have no idea how to describe that. The Elder Lich wrote something down anyway. Florine resisted the urge to grab its clipboard to see what it was. Youll hear this one a lot, at first, she told the Death Knights. The caution indicated by this call comes from their unfamiliarity with new surroundings or individuals. Liolio did this for my entire trip up until the point that we returned to his races territory. Hopefully, this means that theyll stop doing it once they familiarise themselves with their routes She looked up at Liolio. The Miq bobbed his black-plumed head in the approximation of a nod. They seemed to pick up on others mannerisms quickly. Alright, can you do the next one up? Liolio pipped again. The call matched the one he had made when they entered the Thousand Sinkholes. What does that one mean? Florine asked. We are being watched, Liolio said. By one of unknown identity or intent. The liaisons pen scratched over its clipboard again. When it stopped, Florine asked for the next call, which wasnt the one she expected. Whats this one for? We are being stalked, Liolio replied. Florine supposed that very few would willingly stalk an infantry squad of Death-series servitors. What predators that remained in the area probably fled as soon as they caught wind of them. After the next call, which was the one Liolio had made just before the Zern appeared before them, Florine nodded to herself. Four calls would be very simple to keep track of and pay attention to C especially considering the single-minded tendencies of the Undead. Are there any other calls that you use? She asked. Hunting calls, Liolio answered. The crimson gazes of the Death Knights seemed to flare in unison. hunting calls? Florine said. Competitors that must be driven away, Liolio said. Enemies that must be trampled and destroyed. The Miq will chase and mark them. It is dangerous, but it must be done. Well, lets hear it. Just for reference. Florine felt Liolio shift on her head. He let out a piercing cry. She let out a shriek and ducked as the Miq on the containers dove at her. The Vampire Bride threw herself on top of her and Liolio let out a startled squawk as he was dislodged from his perch. When Florine uncovered her head and looked up again, the Miq had returned to their containers. Liolio stood on the ground nearby, eyeing her dubiously. A lord would not do that, Human liar, he said. Pretty much every Noble she knew would have done that. Except for Ludmila. She would have probably snatched a Miq out of the air and twisted off its head. You need to understand that not every Lord is the warrior sort, Florine told Liolio. This is true, Liolio said. Are Human Lords magic casters? Several lines from Fundamental Principles of Magocratic Governance floated through her head. She waved them away. Im not one of those, either. Im just a regular Noble C a civilian Lord. We do other sorts of things. Liolio didnt look like he believed her. Florine took the Vampire Brides proffered hand, getting up and brushing herself off. Lets get going, Florine said. I have a lot of work to do back at the base. It was close to midnight by the time they returned to the Dale of Defiance. Florine found Lady Shalltear filing her nails while waiting for a shipment of food to finish arriving via Gate. Thats quite the noisy entrance, her liege said. Good evening, Lady Shalltear, Florine lowered her head in a curtsey. Were just trying something with the Miq here. They should quiet down once they get used to their new surroundings. Couldnt you have tried something with sexier subjects? Lady Shalltear asked, Im into all sorts of things but these dont tickle any fancy. I must work with what I have, my lady, Florine replied. Oh, by the way, this is Boobeebee. King Beebeezee of the Zern assigned her to accompany me as a local expert. Boobeebee, this is Lady Shalltear Bloodfallen: the Minister of Transportation of the Sorcerous Kingdom and my liege. Boobeebee bent her body slightly, then winced in pain. Florine cringed and looked to Lady Shalltear. My Lady, is there something you can do about her injury? Florine asked, Shell be accompanying me while I go around and it would help if she could move unimpeded. The Zern hero looked back and forth between Florine and Lady Shalltear, evidently confused by Florines request. I could, Lady Shalltear answered, but it will hurt. Nothing pains me more than being unable to fight to my fullest, Lady Shalltear, Boobeebee said in a clear voice. Oh, good answer, Lady Shalltear said. Not even the slightest hesitation. Thats much better than Ive heard from certain Humans. Something warm splattered against Florines face. She flinched, and, by the time she looked for whatever hit her, Boobeebee was collapsing to the ground. The entire left side of her torso was missing. Ichor and organs spilt out onto the grass and she spasmed repeatedly after falling into a pool of her own gore. A gasp escaped Florines lips. Liolios panicked cries filled the darkness. Regeneration. The glow of healing magic washed over Boobeebees twitching form. Lady Shalltear licked the yellow-green ichor on her fingers. Ick, she made a face. Scratch insectoids off of the list. My lady, Florine swallowed, is she going to be alright? Hmmshe has way more hit points than most. This may take a while. You should clean that stuff off of you, by the way. I was thinking that I could lick it off of you before I hit her, but after having a taste Florine used a Troopers Towel to clean herself up. When her attention returned to Lady Shalltear, her liege had a wine glass cupped in her palm. A Vampire Bride carefully poured a crimson liquid into it. Once it was filled, Lady Shalltear came over, taking Florines arm and leaning against her as they watched Boobeebee slowly reconstitute. While she may have not tasted great, Lady Shalltear said, this is somewhat entertaining. Do you think shell start screaming when her chest finally closes? I wouldnt know, my lady. She wasnt sure if it was because Lady Shalltear had wondered aloud, but Boobeebee didnt scream. Several minutes after she was struck down, the Zern hero rose to her feet. I-Its healed? She tested her shoulder gingerly, then raised her arm with a wonder-filled voice, Its healed! Thank you, Lady Shalltear! Thank you so much! Dont thank me, Lady Shalltear yawned. If Florine hadnt asked, I wouldnt have given you a second glance. Anyway, it looks like the shipments done. Ill be returning to E-Rantel, now. Have a good night, my lady, Florine lowered her head. Thank you for fulfilling my request. Mhm. Once Lady Shalltears Gate closed behind her, Florine had the Miq hop over to a set of loaded containers. After she saw the convoy off, she returned to the administrations tent in what she now realised was probably a wide, shallow crater. Thank you for asking to have my arm restored, Lady Gagnier, Boobeebee said as Florine unloaded her notes onto the table. Youre welcome, Florine said. Honestly, I think it was just as much for myself as it was for you. I couldnt stand seeing you like that. You said that the pity of others wounds you, so I hope youll forgive me for it. Stone and Blood: Act 2, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 23rd Day, Lower Wind Month, 1 CE I thought I would be helping to keep unruly tribes in line, but this is Boobeebee lifted a box filled with documents, carrying it over to a tent next to the main pavilion. It probably wasnt the best use of a hero, but Florine figured it didnt hurt to familiarise Boobeebee with the ideas and basic workings of the Sorcerous Kingdoms administration. That being said, the Zern had a tremendous amount of difficulty absorbing anything at all. Florine wasnt sure if it was simply because everything that they were doing was simply alien to her race or whether it was something else. Back when we were fighting alongside the Humans of the Holy Kingdom, Boobeebee said as she reentered the pavilion, their leaders used to take hours or days to decide on anything. Are these processes the reason why? I cant speak for the Holy Kingdoms leadership, Florine said, but this work is essential for the administration of Human societies. Reporting must meet certain standards, be submitted promptly, and be carefully curated for effective decision-making and oversight at higher levels of management. The Zern hero folded and unfolded one of her long arms absently. Hmmyour lives seem very difficult. Much of what you do here, the Zern can discern by smell. By smell? Yes. Hunger; distress; fatigue; alarm C all these things possess an odour. If the tunnels arent absorbing waste properly or if the humidity is too low or highZern who detect all of the aforementioned things will move to respond appropriately. There is a smell for everything, and we are born knowing those smells and what to do about them. I cant imagine how different our lives would be if Humans could do that, Florine said, but this is what we have to work with. The Sorcerous Kingdom is not populated solely by Zern, either. Our country needs systems that its member races can appreciate, understand, and put to use. Yet you mentioned that this was used for Human societies? Florine set down the documents she was reviewing and looked over at Boobeebee, who had taken a seat under a side table. As far as were concerned, Florine said, His Majesty the Sorcerer King founded the Sorcerous Kingdom in the Duchy of E-Rantel, which is populated by Humans. As such, its what weve started with, but things wont stay as they are. We just need time to develop things properly. Lady Gagnier, Isoroku said from the central table, a group of petitioners has arrived. Had she done anything that might attract petitioners? The last day or so consisted of her adding the information from the Zern to the offices library of knowledge. That information came with caveats, of course, but it was still valuable if only to develop an understanding of how the Zern saw the world around them. Perhaps the tribes noticed the Miq accompanying the supply convoys. If they sensed that change was coming that they could participate in, it was possible that they had decided to take initiative. She went over to the central table, placing a hand on the pile of updated racial dossiers. Which tribe is it? It is unknown whether the petitioners represent any particular tribe, Isoroku replied. Then who is it? A group of Dwarf Merchants. The Dark Dwarves? According to the Zern, two different races of Dwarves were known to the locals. The Hill Dwarves were a race that lived in tribal groups much as the Orcs did, but they had not been seen in some time so King Beebeezee speculated that they were no longer around. The second group were the same Dark Dwarves that the Orcs had mentioned, who showed up as wandering bands of Merchants who traded equipment for slaves. I dont need this right now Instead of some pleasantly positive development, it appeared that a new source of problems had arrived to add more complications. She was already buried in work and she had barely started on her tasks. Dealing with slave traders was so far down her list of priorities that it may as well have not existed. Florine closed her eyes and sighed, stepping away from the table. Did the local administration even have anything remotely resembling a hall? The main pavilion was effectively an office and it was hardly suitable for holding an audience. Where are they right now? She asked. They are being held beyond the second security perimeter, the army liaison answered. So far away? But why? The party was armed. Furthermore, they are allegedly participants in illegal activities. The appropriate customs procedures were enacted. She supposed that putting together what they knew about the Dark Dwarves did result in a stereotypically dangerous image. When she tried to picture them, the image of particularly short and violent thugs came to mind. Allegedlyso they havent tried encouraging the preexisting slave trade since the Sorcerous Kingdom assumed the management of the area? Economic activity of the described nature has not been detected. At least there was that. She would have to deal with the Dark Dwarves at some point, but standing atop a pile of dead ones probably did her no favours. In that case, Florine said, lets prepare a place to receive them, just in case we need it. Well keep it up for future audiences, as well. Clean out that tent over there and move it out to the first security perimeter. Keep the Dwarves away from the cargo handling area, as well. Florine quickly penned something out on the blank sheet of paper lying on her desk, then held it out to Isoroku. Please contact Lady Albedo and deliver this message. The Elder Liches split up to carry out her instructions. Florine pulled out a hand mirror, frowning at what she discovered. Help me out, please, she said to the Vampire Bride. Im a complete mess. Yes, Lady Gagnier. Florine took three steps from the pavilion before Liolio alighted on her head with a flutter of his wings. She stopped in her tracks, exchanging a look with the Vampire Bride. Ah, thats why my hair looks like a birds nest I think Tierre packed a hat, Florine said. Its so sunny and hot out here that I should have been wearing it anyway. It was still spring, yet it hadnt rained even once since she had arrived. After experiencing weeks of the Draconic Kingdoms rainy season, she felt like she was going to dry up and crumble into dust at any moment. Florine produced a wide-brimmed felt hat decorated with woven flowers on its band, and, after combing out her hair and fixing up her dress, the Vampire Bride placed it lightly on her head. Liolio hopped back on. Florine could feel him testing the material with his talons. Dont ruin my hat, please, Florine said. Its the only one I brought with me. Ah, Boobeebee, could you wait here, please? Of course. The natural weapons and armour of the Zern precluded the use of equipment. As such, they were almost guaranteed to harvest any Dwarves that appeared for consumption. Given the personalities of the Dwarves that she was familiar with, it was probably best to keep anything that they might consider an enemy out of sight. Florine mounted her Soul Eater and rode past the first security perimeter, which was the rim of the shallow crater within which the regional administrative office was raised. The second security perimeter was two kilometres further, and it was there that she found their petitioners. They had the stout and solid figures characteristic of the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves, but these Dwarves were all bald. A mix of grey and white beards graced their faces, which were also covered in dark tattoos. Their dark grey skin and dour looks gave off an atmosphere absent of any warmth or humour. As she grew close, one of the Dwarves gestured toward her with a shake of his beard. Another Dwarf rose from where they were squatting inside a circle of Death Knights, turning to face her. Florine dismounted several metres away and walked over to greet them with a pleasant smile. Good evening. I am Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier, a Baroness of the Sorcerous Kingdom. To what do I owe the pleasure of your acquaintance? Names Falagrim, the Dark Dwarf standing before her said. Yourassociates here are interfering with my business. And what might that business be? Thatd be none of your business. The Abelion Wilderness is under the jurisdiction of the Sorcerous Kingdoms administration, Master Falagrim, Florine told him. Any business that you conduct while you are here is my business. The Dark Dwarf gave her a hard look. Florine held his gaze for a dozen heartbeats before he harrumphed. What happened to all those Fiends that were running the place before? He asked. They were defeated by a coalition of liberated tribes led by His Majesty the Sorcerer King, Florine answered. Those tribes have, in turn, willingly submitted to the Sorcerer Kings rule. That so? Falagrim said, In that case, who do I see to obtain a Merchants licence here? Membership with the Merchant Guild is usually enough, Florine said. However, the problem here is that the accounts of the local tribes mark you as slave traders. So what? Slavery is illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Falagrims face screwed up into an expression halfway between confusion and disgust. Thats crazy, he said. Thats the law, Florine replied. Slavery is practised everywhere. Not in the Sorcerous Kingdom, it isnt, Florine told him. There are other, better forms of trade that are practised everywhere. For instance, your gold is just as good here as anyone elses. The Dark Dwarfs features settled into an unreadable look. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Ill go and confer with my Merchants, he said. Were free to go, yeah? We havent broken any of your laws unless you plan on retroactively charging us for something that happened before you even showed up. If thats the case, youll be prosecuting the entire population of the Abelion Hills. You and your people are free to go, Florines smile returned. We look forward to doing business with you.
So, what are we putting together, boss? A bit of everything, Falagrim said. Kind of like with the Orcs, but moreprissy. He spat into the campfire. The things that he had to put up with What race are we dealing with? One of his Merchants asked. Humans, I guess, Falagrim answered. What the hell are Humans doing out here? And what do you mean by I guess? Shes got a bunch of Undead with her. The Merchants across the campfire stared up at him. A Necromancer? One of them asked, Maybe shell fancy equipping her minions Who knows? Falagrim rose to his feet, She claims to be a Human Noble and she dresses the same crazy way as the histories tell. You gotta give us more than that to work with Shes got a fuckin bird on her head! Falagrim shouted at them, Work with that! The Merchants turned to walk away, speaking in low voices between themselves. Falagrim kicked a twig into the fire, then moved three steps to take a seat again on a boulder nearby. Did she really have a bird on her head? Agni asked. I swear by all the gods she did, Falagrim answered, Not some mock-up, but a real gods-damned bird. Decadent, lazy, and insufferably imperious. Possessed of all the reckless impulsiveness of a short-lived race and just about as ugly as an Elf. It looked like the old accounts about Humans werent all too far off of the mark. A few minutes later, the caravan workers started coming by, dropping off bits and pieces of merchandise. Most of what they had was unenchanted and fashioned for the races of Jaldabaoths army, so what they had to display to the Human was limited to magical equipment and weapons that could be wielded by their skinny hands. At least summon Undead in the shape of our old customers, dammit. While the litter was being loaded, one of the grey robes came up to speak with him. Shall we accompany you this time, my prince? What are you scheming? Its a new customer, the grey robe shrugged. Potentially. We should find out as much as we can, and our Merchants only have an eye for merchandise and trade. I should come with them, as well, Agni said. Who knows what mischief this Necromancer is up to. Falagrim considered the risks of taking their companys sole Cleric with them. Her insight would undoubtedly be useful when it came to the Undead Just dont do anything that might get us in trouble, he said. That girls got three Elder Liches and a bunch of other nasties with her. Elder Liches? Agni frowned, Are you sure? Im sure unless you can think of anything else that looks like an Elder Lich. Why? She would have to be an extraordinarily powerful Necromancer to dominate three Elder Liches. Even if she could, its a stupid idea. Whys that? Elder Liches arent summons, Agni told him. They grow in power over time as they pursue their studies and absorb the mana around them. Eventually, theyll grow beyond the limit of their dominators control and turn on them. Falagrim grunted. Itd be a fine sight to watch her dance when they light her ridiculous costume on fire, bird and all. It isnt happening right now, though, so dont stir anything up. An hour later, Falagrim returned to the Undead checkpoint on the trail to the Dale of Defiance. Instead of going up to speak with the Human Noble himself, he sent the Merchants in. Trying to power through another races rubbish laws as a Dwarf Lord was too difficult, so he figured hed let the Merchants have a go with their own ways. He stood back at the edge of his Darkvision range with Agni and the grey robes, waiting to see if the Merchants could produce any results. The Human Noble greeted the three Merchants with her stupid smile and the stupid bird on her head. Thats her, then? Agni asked. In the flesh, Falagrim crossed his arms. The pasty one behind her shoulder is a handmaiden, I guess. Asking for a steel quarrel between those udders of hers, if you ask me. Prancing around the Abelion Hills in a strip of cloth was bound to get one killed, eventually. Agni gave him a look. Thats a Vampire, my prince. Whatever. One more Undead didnt matter. He turned his attention to the grey robes standing to his left. Get anything? Were still making our preparations, my prince. What about you, Loar? Its mixed, the Deepwarden replied. Falagrim frowned. Mixed? Somethings off, maybe. Shes both weaker and stronger than she seems. You better start making some damn sense. Loar came closer, speaking in a low voice. She comes off as stronger than the caravan workers, at first glance, but her movements mark her as a civilian or at least someone who isnt used to danger. Theres no sign of martial training. At the same time, look at how shes handling that suit of mail. It may as well be a napkin to her. The enchanted adamantite hauberk glimmered in the moonlight as the Human inspected it. Falagrim ground his teeth. He didnt like it when things didnt stack up. The probe isnt getting through, a grey cloak reported. Were being blocked. Falagrim cursed under his breath. As extravagantly foolish as she looked, the Human had come fully prepared to deal with Dark Dwarves. Could it be that shes not a Human at all? Agni muttered. Eh? What are you on about now? Before the Gates of Hardar were sealed, the Cleric told him, there were rumours of mortals who had discovered the secret to lichdom. She doesnt look like a damn Lich to me. They were rumoured to be extraordinarily vain, Agni said, clinging to the trappings of their mortal existence even after they left it behind. The use of a title and her mortal appearance could be seen as evidence of that. I didnt consider it at first since she wasnt giving off an Undead reaction, but if shes being shielded by a Nondetection effect or something similarit would make more sense as to how shes controlling all of these powerful Undead, at least. The Gates of Hardar had been closed with the fall of the Archelian Empire, so he couldnt imagine how strong such a being might have gotten after so long. It at least gave credence to the existence of a ''Sorcerous Kingdom'' being run by Necromancers controlling powerful Undead. That didnt help Falagrims current situation in the slightest, however. Fifteen minutes passed and, still, the negotiations dragged on. Eventually, the three Merchants returned to Falagrim. The one in the centre tossed a pouch over. It hit Falagrims hand with a metallic clink. Its no good, boss, he said. We couldnt get better than a fair price. No, the one to his left grumbled, its more like she let us get away with a fair price. Falagrim curled his lip. She? You mean the Vampire there with her? Dont tell me she charmed you That was a Vampire? Answer the question. It was the one with the bird on her head, the Merchant told him. We couldnt get her to budge on the price. She wasnt in any rush to get rid of us, either. The longer we tried to haggle, the more information she pulled out of us C we cut loose as soon as we noticed. He looked at the stars overhead, taking a deep breath. How long have you been working for me, hm? Nearly a century, boss. So youre saying that youve been working as a Merchant for a century and this Human got the better of you? Shes not even a Merchant, shes just a damn Noble. No, Im sure shes a Merchant. Theres no way she isnt one. The Merchant looked to the two others, who nodded in agreement. Great, Falagrim said. So this Human Noble is a Necromancer, a Lich, and a Merchant, too? What else do you want to add to that? I didnt say that she was a Lich, boss. I think youve been preying on these damned tribals for so long that youve forgotten how to haggle, Falagrim opened the pouch and scowled at the contents. What the hell am I supposed to do with these coins, even? We told her we needed provisions like you told us to, the Merchant replied. She needs some time to get everything together, so she left the money with us. Shes headed this way, boss, Loar said. They fell silent as the Human Noble C or whatever she was C came over with the Vampire at her side. She stopped ten metres away. What do you want? Falagrim called out to her. May I join you and your associates, Master Falagrim? She asked. He motioned her over with a jerk of his head. I heard from these gentlemen that you required provisions for a foray into Evasha, she said. I thought Id warn you that, even if you successfully conduct your business in the south, any shipments of slaves will still be turned away at the border. Ridiculous, Falagrim spat. Were going out of our way to observe your damn laws. Now youre trying to deny us our livelihoods? Even if your transactions take place outside of the Sorcerous Kingdoms borders, slavery is still illegal in our country and that of course means slaves are considered contraband. Wont you consider other ways to conduct trade? Going by the goods that your Merchants had on display, the craft of your people would be highly valued in the markets of our nation and those of our allies. We only trade in slaves, girl. For menial labour, yes? You may be interested to know that the Sorcerous Kingdom leases Undead for that very purpose. They have many benefits over living labour, includingC They dont tire, Falagrim rolled his eyes. They dont get sick, dont get bored or complain. You can have them work in places that present risks to the living and theyre easily replaceable. Did I miss anything? I believe you have the gist of it, Master Falagrim. Yeah, well, I wasnt born yesterday, he said. Youre not the first to make the offer, nor will you be the last. Our answer will always be the same: not interested. Admittedly, it had been a long time since anyone had done so, but the points that they brought up never changed. Any civilisation worth calling a civilisation that was interested in employing Undead labour would create its own Undead, not rely on others for them. I must say that this is the first time that anyone has answered in such a way, the Human said. Might I know the reason for your refusal? Because they belong to someone else, Farlagrim told her. I dont know about you, but I think the idea of leasing countless Undead that could be turned against their employer at any given moment seems like a terminally stupid idea. Beyond that, a slave was far superior to any Undead labourer. Slaves were alive. They could scream, cry, suffer and die. Undead just did their thing until they fell apart, which wasnt satisfying at all. The girl didnt seem to have anything to say to that, so Falagrim excused himself and returned with his people to their camp. Agni came out to where he stood atop the riverbank, staring out at the Abelion River. Now what? Agni said. Im thinking, Falagrim replied absently. Was there anywhere else they could go? His first thought was to try his luck in the Holy Kingdom of Roble, but since the Sorcerous Kingdom had gotten rid of Jaldabaoth and his minions, it was likely that they held some sway there. Furthermore, while a war-torn country might be a good place to pick up slaves, he probably wouldnt be able to unload his goods there. That was ultimately his problem: wherever he ended up, he had to find a market for goods fashioned for the various races of the Abelion Hills. The only alternative markets that he knew of were in Evasha and a few places even further abroad. Could I head to Roble and hire a ship? They should have southbound routes Things were getting too convoluted and the expenses kept piling up. His suppliers only accepted slaves, the Sorcerous Kingdom didnt allow slave trading, and he was stuck in the middle. Maybe this is a good opportunity toC No, he cut Agni off. What other options do we have? She said, The Sorcerous Kingdoms closed down our market and we cant even bring slaves through their territory even if we do find new ones. At least what I spoke about will keep us going. It wont keep our clan going, Falagrim said. Then make a new home for us! How many centuries will this go on for? You know that the other princes wont ever let you return home. And they wont ever let us leave, either, Falagrim replied. You know how it works. Exile wouldnt mean much if you could just resettle somewhere else on a whimand like hell Id just abandon the hearth of our ancestors for something so trivial as inconvenience. I never said wed do that, Agni told him. It can be someplace where we can build up our strength. The other clans have no idea what were doing out here or where we go. We could have a whole other kingdom and they wouldnt notice until we came back to knock on their door. Falagrim continued staring out the river. The appearance of the Sorcerous Kingdom and its potential as a trade partner had rekindled an aspiration in his sister-in-law that had long lay dead. The last time she had been so assertive was back when she had first joined the trade caravans, where she somehow saw opportunities to gain power around every corner. Youre forgetting whom youre pinning your aspirations on, Falagrim told her. Humans. And a Human cant be trusted any more than a Goblin. Stone and Blood: Act 2, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Lady Albedo has replied to your correspondence. Florine eased her Soul Eater to a halt. She looked over her shoulder to stare into the night. The Dark Dwarves had long parted ways with her, and she was already on her way back to the local administrations central office. What did she say? Florine asked. In response, Isoroku held out a sheet of parchment. In contrast to Lady Shalltears elegant, flowing cursive, Lady Albedos handwriting was concise and economical. Florines eyes scanned the page, wondering whether the timing was good or bad. Investigate their industrial and economic potential, but prioritise your work in the Administrative Area. Immediately report any significant military risks. Did our army liaison note any significant military risks? Florine asked. Define significant, Isoroku answered. Hmmenough to hamper domestic activities? Unknown. Reports from the liaison often include caveats noting tribal tendencies to conduct asymmetrical warfare. Incorporating the Miq into the Areas patrols will potentially mitigate the effect of the types of strategies that the regions tribal populations tend to employ, but it is thus far speculation. We lack the data to arrive at any decisive conclusions. are you saying that potential risks are present? Potentially. The tentatively-structured response would have been unthinkable for any of the Elder Liches a year ago. Over that time, the administration was made to realise that the world didnt work in the neat and tidy way that they believed it should. While some people desired unwavering confidence from those they considered experts, Florine thought the shift in Isorokus attitude was a positive thing. How about the Dark Dwarves? Florine asked, Were they strong enough to cause trouble? Any conjectures made concerning the individuals in question come with a low degree of confidence, Isoroku said. Based on their interaction with you, our initial assessment is that their level of development falls under Type A Human. Does that mean the Abelion Wilderness follows Type A Tribal? No. Observations thus far indicate that eighty per cent of the population may be categorised under Type A Tribal, while the remainder fit under Type B Tribal. That should explain much of whats presented in the materials Indeed. Over the winter, the Sorcerous Kingdoms analysis of the nearby region had grown exhaustive enough for them to begin categorising the different societies that lay within it. Of course, the categories were as much threat assessments as they were measures of a civilisations progress. Type A Human was what the Humans of the region considered normal. It was a civilisation where all but the chosen few lived mundane lives in nearly every sense of the word. Job Classes saw minimal development; Skills and Abilities were wrapped up in superstition and tradition. Institutions were considered rudimentary and the result of mundane practical realities. Re-Estize, Baharuth and Roble were all considered countries that followed Type A Human. The Empire would have probably protested being lumped into the same category as their long-time rival had they known about it, but, to the Sorcerous Kingdom, there was little difference between them. What the Empire considered its leading-edge institutions were all exclusive and the common citizen of the Empire was essentially the same as the common citizen of Re-Estize, making their industrial and economic base fundamentally the same. The Draconic Kingdom was one of the two countries thus far that fell into the Type B Human category. Due to their situation, they didnt have significant martial or magical development, but the institutions of their country incorporated the entirety of its citizenry. Those institutions incorporated methods that displayed a strong C if indirect C understanding of the Job Class system and how to game it, which was evident in the way that they were able to power through their recovery. The other country that fell into Type B Human was that of the Wyvern Rider Tribes and they had gone in an entirely different direction with it. The Kingdom of the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves was also a candidate, though it was yet to be seen how much they could reclaim of their former glory. There was also a Type C Human, but it hadnt been applied to any country. The only place that sported the label was Wardens Vale and Liane continued to assert that Ludmila was a cheater. Florine wouldnt call it cheating, but she knew where her friend was coming from. There were still less than two thousand citizens in Wardens Vale, they were buried in resources, and their liege was keenly aware of the relation between culture, institutions, and Job Class development. The weirdly on-the-mark dogma of the Faith of the Six also gave her people an undeniable edge. Meanwhile, everyone else had their hands full incorporating the Sorcerous Kingdoms new systems, had tens of thousands of people packed into their limited land, and were still a long way from shedding the baggage that the people had brought with them from Re-Estizes common culture. The Demihuman tribes of the region had a different set of categorisations, and, though they used the same, rough nomenclature as the Human societal categories, each was something of a diagonal step to the side. This was owing to the fact that Demihumans could get by purely through being Demihumans, while Humans built societies of specialists from the outset. Type A Tribal could be found all along the fringes of Re-Estize and Baharuth. As such, they were the Demihumans that everyone tended to think of: primitive, disorganised, and the staple diet of the common Adventurer. Due to their lack of sophistication, they were considered brutes by their Human neighbours, though Florine found their simplicity a pleasant thing when she was dealing with them. Type B Tribal was not quite analogous to Type A Human. Demihuman societies of this type formed rudimentary polities, though they could be quite expansive. Their mystic traditions became formalised as nascent institutions and caste structures appeared as they discovered Job Class specialisations. The influence of trade also grew and they became more connected with their neighbours C often by way of violent relationships. The Frost Giants of the Azerlisia Mountains were the first society of this type that the Sorcerous Kingdom encountered, though, considering where they had come from, the Goblin Army that invaded the Upper Reaches was probably the actual first. Ludmila asserted that the Gnolls of The Blister were also a part of the category, but they had been wiped out by the Empire. The Beastmen of Rolengorek were the most recent group that they had encountered and the numbers they could muster against their enemies beggared belief. Now that she was working in the Abelion Wilderness, however, Florines concerns didnt revolve around any form of warfare, but around the practical realities that gave rise to the various Type A and B tribal societies that could be found in the Abelion Wilderness. The notion that so many different peoples fit into these broad categorisations C or, rather, the fact that the categorisations were the result of studying so many different societies C lent to the notion that there were commonalities that put them all on the same general path. Her task was to identify those commonalities and how they interacted with one another to act as foundational and transformative elements of society. Through that understanding, she needed to create protocols that the denizens of the Abelion Wilderness could all adopt. The product of the protocols was otherwise known as culture, and the different cultures that resulted from their implementation needed to be conducive to achieving the policy goals of the Sorcerous Kingdom. It was the same thing that Ludmila was doing in her demesne, but Florine had to do it on a country-sized scale. How many decades would it take? No, its something that has to be managed indefinitely. The world changed, so culture had to change along with it. For the time being, she needed to come up with some basic ideas and see how they worked out. Lady Albedo may have not given her a deadline for the project, but it didnt mean that no results were expected along the way. Florines lips turned down at the thought of the Prime Minister. Her assignment was characteristic of the way that Lady Albedo operated. As with most of the Sorcerer Kings inner circle, Class Levels factored heavily into her perception, judgement, and decision-making. Their faith in that system was no less certain than that of a common Farmers faith that the sun would come up every morning. In her governance of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Lady Albedo applied the system to every aspect of the realm. Unlike many an authority figure who might get it into their heads that they could improve upon things by sticking their noses into the business of those working for them, the Prime Minister was confident that every individual would act according to their role, which was defined by their Job Classes. She assigned the individuals of her choosing to a variety of tasks, using them to generate data and innovate new processes that she could evaluate and implement in other areas. The fly in the ointment when it came to this approach was that the vast majority of individuals in the region were only harnessing a fraction of what their Job Classes made them capable of. Furthermore, Lady Albedo speculated that over ninety-nine per cent of the population was no higher than Level Five. This put the Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom in the surprisingly normal situation of being starved for talent. As they were wary of spreading the knowledge of Job Class levels, their pool of capable agents consisted of those already considered the greatest experts in their fields and those with a working knowledge of the Job Class system. The former were extraordinarily rare and courted by every nation that knew of them. The latter were rarer still, consisting of those who were made aware of the system in the early days of the Sorcerous Kingdom and the chosen few who were allowed to gain that knowledge after it was suppressed for security reasons. Florine was a member of the latter, and her selection for the work in the Abelion Wilderness was predicated on her role as a Noble and the idea that Nobles possessed a certain set of capabilities. Many of those things had been formalised by the aristocratic establishment and how it educated its scions. Leadership, territorial management, economic acumen, legal expertise, diplomacy, accounting, language skills, and an appreciation for the arts were all part of being a Noble, though some Nobles cared more for some things than others C or didnt care for them at all, in a few cases. She had been able to extend those things to the management of Demihumans to a rudimentary degree, yet that rudimentary degree was still far in advance of the other members of the civilian aristocracy. Additionally, she was a Baroness with a small, highly developed territory, and that gave her a lot of free time. A part of her suspected that the reason why she hadnt been granted more land and promoted was so that the Royal Court could keep her busy with tasks outside of her territory. Boobeebee looked like she was practising outside when Florine and her escort returned to the administrative office. They watched her strange, undulating movements for a time before she stopped and turned to bob her head towards Florine. Welcome back, the Zern hero said. Did anything interesting happen? It depends on what one considers interesting, Florine dismounted from her Soul Eater. If I recall correctly, the Zern arent much for trade, are they? Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. The Zern have no need for it, Boobeebee replied. Other races appear to have an appreciation for trade, however. There are many benefits to trade beyond the exchange of goods and services, Florine said. For instance, it is a major source of news, information, and ideas in most places. One can gain much from what others have to share. Is that not what Travellers are for? Boobeebee asked. do the Zern have Travellers? Not that I know of. We Zern do not stray far from our homes unless necessary. Usually, it is to wage war C preemptively curbing a developing threat. Travellers are known amongst the other races, however. She wasnt sure whether she wanted to know how the Zern knew about that, but the notion that the tribes of the Abelion Hills had Travellers presented an interesting avenue to explore. It was a pseudo-institution that many tribal societies recognised and one that she could potentially exploit to expedite the exchange of ideas in the Special Administrative Area. In that case, Florine said, where do you see your people in the future? Do you plan on staying in the Thousand Sinkholes forever, isolated from the world? It would be nice if it were possible, Boobeebee said. I have mostly lived that way for the last hundred fifty years. Youre a hundred fifty years old? I am, Boobeebee twisted her long head slightly. If the peace that your Sorcerer King promises holds, then it is likely that I will live for far longer. How long do the Zern live for? Florine asked. That is unknown, the Zern hero answered. The oldest was our former King. He lived for many centuries before being killed by Jaldabaoth. Though we can be long-lived, the continual need to defend our territory sees most dead before a century has passed. Even a hero such as myself would eventually meet their end at the hands of another hero or some other powerful being. That is simply the way of things. The Zern dossier listed them as an insectoid Demihuman species, but Demihumans usually didnt live for long. Frost Giants were the longest-lived that she knew of. Florine returned to the main pavilion, taking a seat at her desk to record the information that she had gained from the Dark Dwarf Merchants. Isorokus assessment of the Dark Dwarves as a Type A Human civilisation was supported by the fact that she had commanded her negotiations with them from start to finish. They were all over a century old, but age only meant one had the time to accrue Job Class Levels C it was not a guarantee and their time dealing with the relatively primitive Demihuman tribes of the Abelion Wilderness meant that their development as Merchants was slow compared to those who operated in a more competitive environment. That being said, there were a few things that were too difficult to coax out of them. The location of their home was one of them, as was any information that might make their home vulnerable. Possibly the most interesting tidbit was that Falagrim, the caravan master, was actually an exiled Prince. This is going to affect my writing, isnt it? Florine sighed. Apologies, Lady Gagnier, the Vampire Bride said. This one does not understand your question. I was just talking to myself. She had planned on adding an exotic exiled prince as a character in Dreams of Red. He was supposed to be a darkly handsome fellow that tickled the fancy of those who might want to nurse his emotional wounds and bring joy back into his life. Now, she could only think of Lord Grumpy of the Grump Dwarves. Exile might be an embittering experience, but there was no point in letting it dominate ones outlook and personality. Their grumpiness aside, Dark Dwarves were distinctly different from their Mountain Dwarf relatives. While they had full beards, they had no hair on their heads. Their skin tone ranged from ashen grey to a bluish-black. They had a small pantheon of gods and work appeared to be the only thing that they valued. The last point might have explained their fixation on trading in slaves and a part of their refusal to consider Undead labour. Employing the Undead might be considered cheating in a sense, adding another layer of aversion to the usual reasons the living abhorred the Undead. Florine spent the next hour recording the information and reviewing it before submitting her report. The adamant refusal to accept the Sorcerous Kingdoms initial overtures was a default expectation at this point, so the news of their refusal would be seen as business as usual. What next How are the Miq accompanying the convoys doing? Florine asked. The consensus amongst the servitors is noisy, Isoroku answered. Is that a problem? Assuming that they are functioning as intended, no. Have the tribes asked any questions about them? No. Have there been any developments at all while I was away? No. She rose from her desk, walking over to look at the map on the central table. Her next excursion would take her northwest along the Abelion River, visiting the few tribes that they had passed on the way to the Orcs. Florine had no idea what the Dark Dwarves were going to do, but she would be close enough that she could return within an hour should her presence be required. In that case, Florine said, lets get ready for our next trip. Before dawn the next morning, they accompanied another convoy up the river. Florine reviewed the information she had with the upcoming tribe. Yyyioy? How do you even pronounce that? The dossier said that they were a race of Xerini Beastmen. Florine wondered how closely they resembled the ground squirrels that could be found all over Re-Estize and Baharuth. Like all Beastmen, they were obligate carnivores and historically waged war with all of the tribes around them. She couldnt quite imagine a tribe of ground squirrels doing that. As she had with the Miq, Florine stayed behind with the shipment of Beastman corpses left on the riverbank. She sent Isoroku, Boobeebee, and the infantry squad away, leaving herself, the Vampire Bride and Liolio, who seemed to have made himself at home on her hat. The minutes passed with nothing but the sound of the wind and the river accompanying them. Pip! Florine scanned the brush along the riverbank, but she didnt notice anything. Pip! What do you see, Liolio? Sixty sets of hungry eyes, staring from the leaves, pip! At least he was using his wary call. She wasnt sure how many attackers the Vampire Bride and her Shadow Demon could handle at once, but sixty seemed like a bit much. A few minutes later, however, Liolios calls escalated by one degree. Many more come, the Miq said. She still couldnt see any of them. Did we do something? Florine said, Were just standing here, arent we? Liolios calls deescalated as Boobeebee came from across the river to join them. This is dangerous, she said. The Yyyioy are the type to grow bolder as their numbers increase. Is that how you pronounce it? Im not sure if I can make that sound But were not doing anything to warrant aggression, Florine said. Merely standing here warrants aggression, Boobeebee told her. I understand that you are not a warrior, but, from your behaviour, I can also see that Humans are a race whose instincts are dulled. I thought it might be the case in the Holy Kingdom, but the ones I saw there were more sensitive to danger due to their situation. Was the situation Florine was in that dangerous? She couldnt sense a thing. If anything, it was a bright and pleasant morning. I still dont understand why theyre becoming aggressive, she said. Because that is the way they are, Boobeebee said. In your terms, some races are more reasonable than others. To the races that you may consider unreasonable, you are the one being unreasonable. What is acceptable and unacceptable varies from race to race. But there must be a way to come to a mutual understanding. Perhaps, Boobeebee said. Jaldabaoth took the most aggressive races with him on his invasion of the Holy Kingdom. None of them returned. If a non-aggressive race is being aggressive toward me for just standing here, what were the aggressive races like? Liolios cries rose by one notch again. What do we do? Florine asked. You may escalate, Boobeebee said, or you may withdraw. I just want to talk, Florine pouted. She looked out at the riverbank supposedly teeming with unseen Demihumans. I just want to talk! Im not here to fight! Florines words received no reply. Liolios cries continued. Neither escalating nor withdrawing were desirable options, but withdrawing was the worse of the two. An official of the Sorcerous Kingdom couldnt be driven away by anyone in their own territory, be they brigands, uncooperative visitors, or aggressive Demihuman tribes. Isoroku, come out and join me. Bring everyone there with you. Her Undead adjutant and escort rejoined her. and Liolio''s calls deescalated again. Would the Yyyioy gather more? There probably werent enough of them to stand a chance against a full infantry squadassuming that they were being rational about their chances. The way that Boobeebee described them felt that it wouldnt be the case. My name is Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier, she called out to the foliage along the riverbank. A Baroness of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ive been assigned to assist in the administration of the Abelion Hills. A few moments later, one of the Yyyioy slinked out of the bushes. To Florines surprise, its appearance matched the one in the dossier. It looked like a metre-and-a-half-long ground squirrel with three black stripes and two white ones running down its back and up its tail. Except Its so cuteCohmygoodnesswhydoesithavesomanyteeth? The Yyyioy stopped several metres in front of her. In its otherwise cute-looking face was a mouth filled with three rows of long, pointy fangs. Florine did her best not to recoil in fright, returning its toothy expression of unknown meaning with a calm smile. The Sorcerer King sent you to rule over us? No, Im just here to assist in the administration of the territory The Yyyioy stared across at her wordlessly. It occurred to Florine that their society may not have any concept of an administration in the bureaucratic sense that Human countries perceived it. The closest thing in their tribal society to administering would be something like ruling. This isnt the correct term, she said, but you might consider me something like an elder that helps to lead the tribe. Except, in my case, Im helping with the entire region. She stood there silently as the Demihuman looked her up and down. You do not seem very experienced, it said, but you are wearing bright colours. Are you a mystic? would you believe me if I said that I was a Lord? No. It was an immediate reply that left no room for interpretation. I thought not, Florine sighed. Anyway, whether you believe that Im a Lord or not doesnt change the fact that Im here to help everyone become accustomed to their new lives as citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom. To do that, I need to get to know your people better. What does the elder need to know? The Yyyoiy asked. It will be a long discussion, Florine answered. Perhaps we could speak in your village? The Yyyoiy regarded Florine with its gleaming black eyes, then sent a pointed look at the long row of Beastman corpses behind her. Ilikyie will do this, the Demihuman said. But, first, might her people take their food? They grow more ravenous by the moment. Of course, Florine smiled. Please dont hold back on our account. I look forward to getting to know you and your people. She cringed as Ilikyie let out a high-pitched squeal. The bushes along the riverbank seemed to come alive as hundreds of her tribespeople emerged and came forward. Florine gestured for the Undead to make way. Groups of six Yyyoiy each picked up a Beastman between them, carrying the corpses back the way that they came. Others came forward with skulls in their hands, making a great pile before her. I hope theyre not meant for me It was a scene that was both cute and terrifying at the same time. A ridiculous part of Florine imagined her sitting on a throne made of their grim offerings. Liolio was still sitting on her head, too. Once the last of her tribe was away, Ilikyie turned to Florine. Come, she said. I will bring you to our new home. Stone and Blood: Act 2, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 They followed Ilikyie up a small river that joined with the Abelion after carving its way through the hills on its eastern flank. The bottom of its gulley was wooded and steep, bringing them past many sets of tumbling rapids and stepstone falls. Florine scanned the surrounding vegetation, trying to get a sense of how far they had come. All she could discern, however, were all of the headless skeletons propped up against the trees to ward away intruders. This is quite the distance, she said. Why not relocate closer to the river? It was what Humans would have done, at least. The presence of infrastructure, industry, and resources determined how settlements were positioned. Because it is not safe, Ilikyie replied. Those who came before lived where we do for the same reason. They came to an escarpment that the Yyyoiy were somehow scaling while carrying the massive Beastman corpses. Florine gazed up at the rainbow cast upon the spray of water overhead. How are we going to get up? In response to her question, Isorouku pointed a bony finger at her. Fly. Florine froze as her Soul Eater lifted off of the ground, not daring to move until it alighted atop the escarpment. The Vampire Bride and Boobeebee effortlessly climbed up after her. After that came several chains of Death-series servitors who clung to the legs of those above them as the one at the top lifted them into the air. She watched the Undead sway back and forth in the wind as they took turns detaching from one another to land on the ground. I dont think Ive ever seen them do that before It is unwieldy, Isoroku said as it settled down beside her, but the most efficient method in this situation. Our home lies further, Ilikyie told them. Come. Thirty minutes later, they came to a steep bowl nestled between a set of hills. A large, spring-fed pool lay at the bottom, surrounded by a myriad of grottos pockmarking the slopes. I cant tell whether these are natural or artificial, Florine said. This was once the village of a Spriggan tribe, Ilikyie said. It was they who shaped this place. The ground shuddered and the infantry squad closed in around Florine as a mound of liquid earth rolled by. Ilikyie quickly turned around, raising her cute little paws. Please! She said, Do not cause trouble with the spirits! They will not attack if you do not harm this place. What are they? Florine asked. Elemental spirits of earth, Boobeebee said. Earth Elementals. This location is a nexus of power. A place sacred to the elements that few would consider attacking. Another mound of earth rumbled by. Florine glanced over her shoulder at the scratching sound of Isorokus pen. Do the tribes of the Abelion Hills worship the four elements? She turned her attention back to the Earth Elementals wandering around the slopes of the grotto. Worship? Boobeebee twisted her long head slightly, No. The elements are venerated amongst all the tribes, but not worshipped. She idly wondered how that compared to the worship of the Four Elemental Gods. Then, another thought occurred to her. Isoroku, she said, have we documented the locations of these nexuses of power? No, the Elder Lich said. Shall we call for survey teams to catalogue their locations? It may save time to just ask the tribes as we visit them, Florine said. More importantly, do we have any way of protecting these locations? This is not impossible, but the Royal Army will require justification for the deployment of security forces. Thats because It was a resource. At least that was how outsiders would see it. The local tribes considered the location a sacred place, but potential travellers from the Holy Kingdom and other, more developed, realms would see it as a spot to capture Earth Elementals. The Magician Guild offered high prices for them as they were essential for Golem creation. They may be targeted by poachers, Florine said. Or you could say that theyre citizens that need to be protected? These Elementals arent summons C theyre intelligent beings that dwell in the Sorcerous Kingdom. In that case, targeting the Elementals for capture could be considered raiding for the purpose of taking slaves. Could they be classified in that fashion? The problem brought her recent discussion with Ludmila to mind. While intelligent, Elementals were beings with values and behaviours alien to those raised in Human civilisation. They wouldnt pay taxes nor participate in industry and had no use for money. They would attack perceived threats to their territory. As far as Florine knew, they contributed nothing to a nations economy unless they were captured and used. They simply existed. Ilikyie, Florine said, Do you do anything special here? Special? This is where we were told to dwell. Were we expected to do more? I was just curious. Boobeebee mentioned that the tribes considered places like this sacred, so I thought it might have some special activities. Ilikyie looked around the spring. Hundreds of Yyyoiy were eyeing them warily from the entrances of their new dens. It is a sacred place even if no one dwelled here, Ilikyie said. Nothing special must be done to make it so. I do not understand what you are trying to say. I believe that Humans construct their sacred places, Boobeebee said. At least that is what I saw in the Holy Kingdom of Roble. The Humans gather in those places to venerate the elements. The Yyyoiy shook her head unknowingly. Florine cleared her throat. We can take our time learning about one another, she said. Thats part of why Im here, after all. Lets move on to more mundane things, shall we? Do you have a family? Ilikyie turned around, leading them along one side of the spring. She stopped in front of a grotto not dissimilar to the others, Nine adult Yyyoiy poked their heads out of the entrance and twelve smaller heads poked out between them. Their glistening noses twitched in Florines direction. This is my family, Ilikyie told her. Its so large, Florine said. Are all Yyyoiy families like this? Yes Which one is your husband? Ilikyie stood up on her hind legs, waddling over to the group. This one, she pointed a claw, this one, this one, this one and this one. Ah, motherIve found the woman you wanted me to be. Who are the other adults? Florine asked. They are the mates of my mates. Hah? Th-then, what about the children? Ilikyies nose twitched in the direction of the group. The long pause made Florine suspect that she was trying to decide. These three, Ilikyie pointed at a cluster of heads. and who are their fathers? The fathers are my mates, here, Ilikyie gestured to the adults she had pointed out before. could you be more specific? No. Florine rubbed her right temple with her fingers. Is something the matter? Ilikyie asked. Just something I hadnt considered before, Florine answered. Please dont mind me. She wasnt sure if it was that big of a deal or not, but it seemed that way. The Sorcerous Kingdom adopted Re-Estize Law, and Re-Estize operated under Human logic and customs. One of the major cornerstones of those laws was the concept of inheritance and how it was determined. Whether it was a contract of vassalage, the ownership of a business, or the assumption of debt, the law assumed that the people involved followed Human conventions of family. With the Yyyoiy, one could not apply laws of inheritance because lines of inheritance could not be drawn. At best, they could be drawn between groups of offspring and those offspring would likely mature to go their separate ways and form new family groups, making it impossible to keep track of anything. Florine tried to imagine what would happen if a family of Yyyoiy moved to a territory in E-Rantel. Any Noble who signed a tenant contract with them had no idea of the chaos that awaited. Integration wasnt possible; the concepts that the law was founded on were fundamentally incompatible with the race in question. By now, the Sorcerous Kingdoms lawmakers had a sense that the law needed to change if the country was to be a place where many races lived together in harmony, but the realities that came with those changes still hadnt sunk in with most. When she worked with the tribes north of E-Rantel, Florine was focused on how they could participate in the Sorcerous Kingdoms economy. She was so pleased with her progress in that area that she didnt think about how everything else might work or how her influence might affect the other aspects of the participants societies. Perhaps it had something to do with her Job Classes generating a bias toward certain things, but she had to think carefully about what she did now that she was directly tasked with the management of the Abelion Wilderness. By the way, Florine said, does this tribe have a Lord? Going by how Ludmila did things, it was easier to deal directly with Lords. Every Lord seemed to have a good understanding of the things that she needed to address. The Lords, in turn, acted as a sort of translator when it came to bridging racial and cultural differences, as well as identifying various problems and figuring out solutions for them. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. She was slain by Jaldabaoth not long after our tribe was captured, Ilikyie replied. No new Lord has risen since. Then what prompted you to speak for your tribe? Florine asked. No one else wanted to? Ilikyie answered, It did not seem that we would be able to eat until someone answered your call, so I decided to come forward. Does that mean that she has the makings of a Lord? She wasnt sure how it worked. For some races, Lords were born, but, for most, it was a seemingly mystical process. Ludmila had successfully trained one, but how did they occur normally? Did they become Lords because they did something extraordinary? This might sound like a strange question, Florine said, but do tribes usually have a Lord? That depends, Boobeebee said. We do not encounter the Lords of other tribes until they have become fully-fledged Lords. Some Lords, like those of the Zern, are kept safely away from danger at all times. At the least, I know that Goblin and Ogre tribes do not usually have Lords, nor do most Demihumans and Heteromorphs that lead solitary lives. Humans are strange in the fact that they seem to have Lords on hand nearly at all times and most of those Lords appear to be very weak. Florine turned her attention to Ilikyie. I am not old, the Yyyoiy said. I have only known one Lord of my tribe. Do you know anyone that might remember other Lords? Ilikyie shook her head. Jaldabaoth slew the strong and the old. Or perhaps they were strong because they lived long lives? Either way, no memory remains beyond that of my generation and what our elders shared with us. This is consistent with the way Jaldabaoth did things, Boobeebee said. The old and experienced were tortured and killed. Only the young tended to remain C those easily manipulated by the machinations of the Fiends. I suggest that you be wary of this. Wary in what way? Are you saying that Jaldabaoth and his minions might have conditioned problematic behaviours into the remaining tribal populations? That may be true, as well, Boobeebee said after a long pause. It does seem like something that Jaldabaoth would do C leaving scars behind as a lasting legacy of his actions. What I was referring to, however, was the fact that the young are often impulsive and lack the experience and wisdom of their eldersspeaking of which, how old are you? It is difficult for me to tell with Humans. I would be considered a young adult by my cultures standards, Florine replied. Truly? The Zern heros voice rose in surprise, I thought the Sorcerous Kingdom would have sent someone older for this task. Florine tried to imagine what Countess Jezne would do in her position. Nope, that wouldnt work at all Our elders come from the country that the Sorcerous Kingdom won its land from, Florine said. They are undoubtedly more experienced in the ways of that old country, but the Sorcerous Kingdom is far from the same. In a way, I am much like the people here when it comes to being the first generation needing to adapt to the new way of things. Perhaps that is part of the reason why I was sent. I suppose that makes sense, in a way, Boobeebee said. But what it is that you are trying to do still eludes me. The end objectives are clear enough, Florine replied. My task is to figure out how to incorporate the population of the Abelion wilderness into the Sorcerous Kingdom and turn them into productive citizens, if possible. Doing so with so many different races and cultures is easier said than done, however. That much, I can believe. We were allies of the Humans in the Holy Kingdom against Jaldabaoth, but I dont believe we ever developed an understanding of them. The only race in the Abelion Hills that could be found cooperating under many other races were Goblins, but I have not seen a single one since the region was liberated. My materials mentioned that, but I couldnt quite believe it myself. The last place where I worked, Goblins were everywhere. Remarking on it didnt help, however. She had to work with what she had. After spending all morning and most of the afternoon with the Yyyoiy, Florine felt that she had a much better grasp of the mostly-cute Demihuman race and its customs. If what she had learned so far was any indication, every race in the area would add another layer of complexity to her task. Before she departed, a quick review of her notes reminded her to ask about something. Ilikyie, she said, are there any amongst your people who would be interested in becoming Travellers? In the Sorcerous Kingdom, there would be no need to mark any candidates as such to protect your tribe from any retribution for their actions. Preferably, I would like anyone who is curious about the world and can also share the ways of their people with others. The Human-sized rodent Demihuman seemed to consider her request. No, she said after a moment. There would be no one that matches your requirements. Our people have no reason to stray from their homes, and the world around us is filled with danger. If you must take someone, however, I will come. You dont have to force yourself to come Ilikyie looked over her shoulder, to the grottos where her people had long returned to their usual routines. I have no choice, she said. It is our way. In stepping forward when you first called out, I have become recognised as the bait that draws danger away. Thats terrible Is it? the Yyyoiy asked. How would it be with Humans? Florine fell silent, a furrow forming on her brow. If that same scenario was applied to a Human by their community, it would either be considered a heroic act of self-sacrifice or a stupid one. And then there were the people who would order or fool others into doing so for their selfish ends. Forgive me, Florine lowered her head. I suppose that an action taken for the greater good of ones tribe shouldnt be seen as something terrible. Youll have to bear with me while I become familiar with your people and their ways. Will your children be alright without you? just to be sure, Ilikyie said, I am not going to be eaten or turned into one of the Undead, am I? Of course not, Florine smiled. By coming with me, you will be performing a great service for your people. Hopefully, your safe return and the benefits that your travels bring to your tribe will encourage others to travel, as well. In that case, the children will be fine. Caring for ones young is a task divided between all members of a den. I see. Well, if you need to return for any reason, just let me know. We will be travelling all over the place, but nothing should be farther than a day or so from your home by Soul Eater. Ah C well be providing food, so please only pack what youll need aside from that. Pack? Any belongings youd like to bring with you while we travel Florine eyed Ilikyie up and down. She wasnt wearing anything whatsoever. The only members of her tribe that did seemed to be the mystics who wore colourful accessories that mostly consisted of unprocessed items such as flowers and feathers. Can you think of anything that you need to take with you? Florine asked. Nothing in particular, Ilikyie replied. She couldnt imagine not taking anything with her while going anywhere C even if it was just a stroll around E-Rantel. While the Yyyoiy had their furry coats, Florine couldnt imagine why they wouldnt carry containers or belts for holding everyday items. In that case, she said, lets get going. Er, youll at least tell your family that youre coming with me, right? Of course. Florine waited while Ilikyie disappeared into her den. When she emerged again, the heads of her family poked out of the entrance to watch her leave. Florine couldnt tell whether they were sad, anxious, or simply curious. They departed the grotto, walking back down to the Abelion River. From there, they followed the river downstream to the Dale of Defiance so Florine could update the administrations information on the Yyyoiy. Ilikyie seemed to grow nervous as they approached the bend in the river where the office was located. Is something the matter, Ilikyie? Florine asked. When we were in captivity, Ilikyie replied, some of the other prisoners said that the Dale of Defiance was where Jaldabaoth first fell upon the hills. For some reason, Florine said, everyone that Ive spoken to so far seems to recognise this location by that name. Why is that? Because it is where a legend known by all took place, Boobeebee told her. Where the mighty heroes of old came together to defeat the Demon God King and his remaining followers. Of course, a battle of that magnitude would have spanned many dozens of kilometres, but the Dale of Defiance is where the heroes made their stand before the fighting commenced, and it is where the Demon God King fell. Jaldabaoth fell upon us here as if to spite the achievements of the past. Florine looked across the shallow crater as they crossed the first security perimeter. If so many different tribes of different races and cultures of the Abelion Hills shared that common point of lore, then there was a good chance that it was true. How did everyone find out that Jaldabaoth first appeared here? Florine asked, Did the tribe that once lived here spread the word? No, Boobeebee said. No tribe dwelled in the Dale of Defiance. It is a special place where everyone respects the fact that the many races of the Abelion Hills and beyond came together to destroy a great threat to the world. Out of that respect, no one claims this place as their territory, nor does anyone bring their conflicts here. Jaldabaoth fell upon a great celebration held in midwinter to commemorate the victory over the Demon Gods. Florine froze in her steps just before she entered the main pavilion. Wait, she said, are you saying that something like a festival is held here every winter? One that every race in the Abelion Hills attends? It wasnt held last year for obvious reasons, but yes. Why didnt you say so earlier? Her steps resumed, carrying her straight to her desk. It was mostly her fault. The accounts of Jaldabaoths reign of terror were so atrocious that she wanted to hear as little about it as possible. What she had heard was already enough to give her a lifetime of nightmares. Florine produced a pen and snatched a fresh sheet of paper. I can use thisprobably. A common point across cultures that everyone respected. One that even had a communal ritual observed by every race. All she needed to figure out was how to not offend everyone or trample on existing traditions while making use of it. Once she scribbled down her thoughts, she returned outside. Boobeebee, Ilikyie, and Liolio were gathered in the shadow of the tent. Sorry for the wait, Florine said. Ilikyie, do you have any special requirements for accommodations? This is the main offCerm, the place where I return to after going out to meet the various tribes. We return here to sleep, when possibleat least those of us who need to sleep. The Yyyioys head swivelled back and forth as she scanned the surroundings. I can dig a new tunnel, she said. Where may I do this? Have you considered something like a tent? Florine gestured to one of the tents nearby. In response, Ilikyie went over to inspect the tent. A minute later, sprays of dirt erupted from the entrance. Thats not what I meant The scene reminded her of when the Quagoa first arrived in E-Rantel. They had prepared houses for the new arrivals, but the Quagoa immediately started digging a tunnel to hide in. Even after they figured out what was going on, the Quagoa refused their new homes in favour of tunnelling out living spaces under E-Rantel. Since the Yyyoiy didnt appear to suffer from day blindness, Florine thought that things might be different. Apparently not. A pair of patrolling Death Knights stopped in front of the tent, eyeing the activity curiously. Florine waved them away, letting them know that everything was alright. Boobeebee, she said, would the remaining races in the Abelion Hills still respect their customs surrounding the Dale of Defiance? I am not certain, Boobeebee replied. Before, it was a custom that celebrated the triumph of the tribes and the unity of the heroes of old. Now, it may only be a bitter reminder of Jaldabaoths reign. Florine feared that it might be the case. Bad things always tended to rise to the forefront of memory. Once again, Jaldabaoth played true to his fiendish nature. He may have wrought physical ruin to a catastrophic degree, but that was secondary to the lasting, intangible damage that his actions caused. Hearts and minds were broken; traditions and values that might be considered good were drowned in a flood of suffering and tragedy. Her first thought was to take advantage of the old custom to bring people together. At the same time, she could open a simple market to promote trade within the Abelion Hills. The market would serve various purposes, including helping to identify valuable resources, seeing how the new subjects could fit into the greater economy of the Sorcerous Kingdom, facilitating the exchange of ideas and giving rise to the beginnings of a collective regional culture. Trade was a worldwide activity; one that was engaged in by more races, countries, and cultures than she could name. She had no reason to believe that it couldnt be encouraged in the Abelion Hills for its beneficial effects. Due to Jaldabaoth, however, Florine was sensitive to the possibility that opening something like a market might be perceived as shameless exploitation. Did the tribes participate in trade during this celebration that you spoke of? She asked. Yes, Boobeebee replied. The Dark Dwarves would put up a tent where they displayed their merchandise and exchanged goods with the local tribes. Urgh The fact that things would have probably gone smoothly since the tribes would recognise what she was doing made Jaldabaoths actions hurt all the more. Now she was being foiled by his machinations and he likely didnt even know that she existed. Those old tales about the far-reaching evil of Fiends have nothing on the real thing. Florine still believed that her idea would work, however. She would just have to be very careful about how she laid out her plans. Stone and Blood: Act 2, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Are you mocking us, girl? I assure you that my request is entirely genuine, Master Falagrim. This damn Human She was undoubtedly mocking them. Just before dawn, Falagrims Deepwardens reported that the Undead were sweeping the area around his camp C or at least where they thought the camp was C presumably in an effort to find them. Given the generally poor scouting skills that the Undead possessed, that would likely never happen so Falagrim came out to see what they wanted. What he got was a slap in the face. Were not interested in participating in a market with no profit, he told the Human from the Sorcerous Kingdom. But you can profit in this market, the Human insisted. The quality of your craftsmanship is renowned amongst the tribes and you will not lack for customers. Theres no profit to be had so long as you dont allow us to take slaves as payment. Similarly, your gold means nothing if it cant be used to purchase slaves. You seem to value things other than slaves. The provisions we just delivered, for instance While were up here, sure, but our people are entirely self-sufficient. We have absolutely no need for food imports. My Mountain Dwarf acquaintances clearly appreciate the quality of the Sorcerous Kingdoms food exports. They also prize our liquor. Falagrim spat to the side in disgust at her characteristically bigoted statement. Dark Dwarves arent Mountain Dwarves, if you hadnt noticed. We dont drink. We could care less about your food quality. A bit of bread is all we need. by bread, do you happen to mean dwarven bread? He pulled out a chunk of bread from a belt pouch, slapping it onto the boulder between them. The girl started as the boulder shattered. Falagrim sneered at her display of frailty. What else would I be talking about? He stuffed the bread back into its pouch, Now, unless youre willing to allow us to exchange our goods for slaves, we have nothing more to discuss. In that case, what about using the Undead as security forces? Surely your people have their fair share of dangers to address? We address those dangers ourselves. Didnt I already say something about how foolish it is to use other peoples Undead for labour? What makes you think using them for security is any better? No matter how cheap you make them, the fact that theyre ultimately under someone elses control is a dealbreaker. The damn girl kept bringing her Undead up as if his answer would somehow change. It is unfortunate that we couldnt come to a mutually beneficial understanding, the Human said. But you and your company are always welcome to participate in our markets, should you change your mind. The sun would rise underground, first. With nothing more to say, Falagrim and his escort turned and left the Undead checkpoint, taking a roundabout route back to his concealed camp. The air shimmered as he crossed the threshold and he made his way to the central campfire where two grey robes awaited. We ready to go? Falagrim said. The preparations are ready, my prince. He followed the pair to a rocky outcropping jutting out from the valley slope. Agni and several Merchants were gathered at its base. Falagrim eyed the baggage at the Clerics feet. Staying for a while? He asked. Since were stalled here, its a good opportunity to take care of a few additional things. The appearance of this Sorcerous Kingdom is concerning. We all saw how powerful Jaldabaoth and his minions were. I should see if theres any mention of them in the histories and consult with the temples. Falagrim grunted in agreement. Given what they had seen, it was evident that the Demon Emperor had been replaced by something far worse. What about that Human Noble Necromancer Merchant or whatever she is? She seems young, naive, and idealistic in the most foolish ways possible. Such individuals are easily manipulated. Thats not what I was talking about. Agni bent over and picked up the bags against her feet. An offshoot, maybe, she said. Or a forgotten remnant. A lot of things would make sense if shes an Imperial Arcanist. They can be everything shes shown herself to be. So nothing like a resurgence or a distant colony returning to restore their homeland? I doubt it, Agni said. If it was anything as substantial as that, they wouldve wasted no time pulling everything back together again. Its clear that no one in the region has inherited the strength and order of the old empire. Then what about that super Lich idea? The Cleric shrugged. That was based on a rumour. We havent seen anything directly out of her to suggest that its true. My best guess is that shes working for someone and the Undead have been instructed to follow her commands. Its in line with how she refers to the Undead and keeps trying to convince us to lease them. Falagrim wondered which one was worse: the return of those insufferable Archelians or the Undead setting up shop nearby. He took one last look around before the grey cloaks completed their ritual and he stepped into the escarpment. Frigid winds greeted him as he stepped out into a high mountain valley. His attention instantly went to the towering cliff behind him. Nothing could be seen, but he knew that it was there. The cliff itself was the Gate of Hardar, the main entrance to the Dwarven Principalities of Khazanar. Fashioned by the greatest artisans of its time, the portal was indistinguishable from the landscape around it and no clue of its existence lingered on the surface. Even the area where they stood was proofed against observation from sources both mystic and mundane. Well, Agni shifted the weight of the baggage over her shoulders, Ill be off, then. With that, the Cleric disappeared into the stone. As the only one in Falagrims company that wasn''t an exile, she was the sole individual who could do so. Falagrim crossed his arms and leaned. against the cliff, waiting for one of his contacts to come out. Though there was no sign or sense that they were being observed, there was also no doubt that they were. Two hours later, a severely-dressed Dwarf came out with a small cadre of guards in adamantite plate so heavily enchanted that they seemed to pulse with dark light. The thick adamantite rings clinching the braids in their beards clinked against one another as they approached. Earlier than expected, the newcomer said. Come to drop off Aunt Agni? Something like that, Falagrim replied. Wars winding down. I cant get a refund for that equipment, father. You dont have to tell me that, boy. Then Ill have our suppliers switch production, as usual. Let your mother handle that. His sons beard shifted as his everpresent frown deepened. Falagrim sent a pointed look at her Gate of Hardar. Right, his son said. They parted with a grunt and a shared nod. Unlike with most races, trust was no measure of security when it came to information. Dark Dwarves were a psionically gifted race, and a young Dwarf could easily have any fresh information or active thoughts ripped from their minds by passers-by. Agni didnt accompany Falagrim just because they needed a company Cleric or to represent his wifes interests. She was also strong enough to resist any psychic incursion that their enemies could bring to bear, making her ideal for delivering information between them. It was the best way to stay competitive. With any further actions hinging on his wifes reply, he settled in for a long wait, leaning against the stone that refused to let him back into his home.
The crunch of ironshod boots echoed through the darkened halls below the Gate of Hardar. A figure cloaked in grey tones rushed forward, the sound of her ragged breath mixing with those of her desperate steps. Her pained cry pierced the air as a black iron quarrel sprouted from her thigh. The figure fell forward, rolling twice before settling into a moaning heap. A column of armoured Dwarves emerged from the same passage as the fleeing woman. The one at its head stepped up and stomped a boot directly onto the quarrel. An agonised cry echoed down the surrounding tunnels. No! The woman gasped desperately, PleasC Agni smiled as her flanged mace split the womans skull open. A swift kick sent the dead Dwarfs body rolling into the flooded gutter nearby. The murky waters churned as the vile things that lived beneath its surface tore the corpse apart. She sent a look around the corridor. The dozens of witnesses averted their gazes, returning to whatever they were doing. No one in their right mind would raise a hand to help a corpse or even suggest that someone had been killed. There was simply no gain in doing so, and, in doing so, they had everything to lose. I dont think she learned anything. That doesnt matter, Uldun, Agni said. She tried, so she died. The fact that she did was a bad sign in itself. Certainly, heedless fools existed, but to try skimming thoughts from a member of the great clans was normally unthinkable. Agni turned and walked back through their escort, continuing her journey deep into Khazanar. She tasted the thoughts of those who dared to meet her gaze as she passed them, sensitive for any traces of antipathy or contempt. Have the other clans been up to anything new since the last time I came around? She asked. Not that I know of, Uldun answered. There has been no sign of change C not in the machinations of the realm, nor the minds of the people. What about the markets? Well, I suppose theres that. Everyones becoming moreliberal with their slaves considering the hauls that fathers been bringing in. Productivitys gone up threefold. Weve even had some Undead popping up in the mines. Agni nodded. The appearance of the Undead was a sign that no effort was being spared by the handlers to maximise the output of their slaves. It was a good thing, but all good things came to an end. With the Sorcerous Kingdoms economic embargo in place, the pendulum would soon swing to the opposite side. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. A blast of humid air buffeted them as they crossed over the first of Khazanars five great chasms. The ancient stone bridge that spanned it led them to Felhammer Citadel, the great hold of Clan Felhammer which loomed over the teeming slave markets in the swathe of slums lining the unfathomably deep void. Another escort awaited them at the entrance to the hold. There, Uldun parted ways with Agni. She was led up the steps chiselled into the side of the colossal stalactite out of which the citadel was fashioned. Their ascent spiralled into ever-widening circles, taking them up two hundred metres to the citadels main gate. The portal of enchanted adamantite alloy swung open, absent of any fanfare or even recognition of its rare guest. The graven figures of her ancestors cast their grim gazes down upon her as she traversed the entry hall. She turned down a side corridor and several pairs of the house guard stepped aside as she made her way closer to its sole source of light. Agni squinted as she entered an office flooded with the illumination of indigo darklamps. Youve returned. Agni walked up a long, crimson carpet woven from the beards of hundreds of Fire Giants, genuflecting before the obsidian desk at its opposite end. A dull boom echoed around the chamber as the guards shut the doors. Sister, she said, its been a while. You encountered a worm, Baerwynn said. That we did, Agni replied. The question is why? You have a spy in the company, her sister said. Several, probably. There are always spies in the company, Agni rolled her eyes. Why do random pissants suddenly dare to skim the minds of our scions? I was hoping you could shed some light on that. Agni sighed and stood again, walking forward to take a seat on one of the granite stools in front of the desk. She removed her helm and set it down on the corner of the desk. Across from her, the figure of her sister shimmered with the intensity of her defensive enchantments. Even protected thusly and surrounded by her house guard, assassination attempts were a regular occurrence. Jaldabaoths war with the Holy Kingdom of Roble is over, Agni said. I would have thought that the Demon Emperor would take more time savouring their struggles, her sister frowned. So this war is over. When is the next? And where? Evasha? Slane? The pitiful remnants of the empire across the north? None, I reckon. Jaldabaoth was not the victor in Roble. Baerwynn snorted. Do you mean to say that those Humans somehow won against an archfiend and his fiendish legions plus the tribes of the Abelion Hills? The world can be a strange place, sister, but there are limits. There was an interloper in the conflict. A country that refers to itself as the Sorcerous Kingdom. Her sister fell silent, crossing her arms with an especially grim expression. It wasnt hard to imagine why. Jaldabaoths invasion barely required any effort on the archfiends part. Any interlopers that appeared would have to be as strong as he was. Theyre in the process of solidifying their hold on the Abelion Hills, Agni continued. If their representative is to be believed, they entered the conflict on the side of Roble. Whats the point of that? Baerwynn asked, Any power that could defeat Jaldabaoth would make toys out of Robles Humans. The same can be said for the tribes of the Abelion Hills. Solidifying their hold on the region is absolutely unnecessary. Their time would be better spent figuring out how to deal with that spoiled brat in Evasha or Slanes divine legacy. Baerwynn was, of course, correct. The might that could be brought to bear by the powers in the south made those in the north seem laughably harmless by comparison. Any effort expended in the north could only be considered playing around. I dont know what the ultimate purpose of what theyre doing is, Agni said. I can only report what weve seen and what they claim to be up to. And what might that be? Imposing a new order. Theyve also asked us to trade with them, but theyve outlawed slavery. We cant even transport slaves through their territory as they would consider them contraband. What did Falagrim say? He tried to press our case, but the representative wouldnt budge. We will no longer be able to import slaves from the realms aboveat least not through the Gate of Hadar. They care not for our ways, yet they invite us to partake of their own. It was one thing to invite others to participate in their customs, but it was another to trample on the customs of those that they invited in the process. At best, it might be considered a sort of arrogance founded in ignorance; at worst, it was an insult. Either way, few races that were genuinely interested in diplomacy or trade would do such a thing. What is the predominant race in this Sorcerous Kingdom? Baerwynn asked. Were not sure about that, Agni answered. The representative that we interacted with was a Human girl. She came prepared with everything needed to deal with Dark Dwarves, so there are still many mysteries about this new power. So was this impression due to it being conveyed by a Human? Thats difficult to tell. Shes young, but her ability is undeniable. She manhandled our Merchants and Falagrim couldnt get through to her. Theres a strong possibility that shes also a magic caster. an Imperial Arcanist? We considered that, Agni said. Ultimately, we dont have enough information. Another possibility Im looking into is that she is in the service of a powerful Undead caster C an evolved Lich of some sort. The military forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom appear to consist entirely of the Undead and the representative was attempting to promote the use of Undead labour to us. No wonder they outlawed slavery. Its a reasonable assumption. One less source of competition. Baerwynn uncrossed her arms and reached for a sheet of parchment. What are we going to do? Agni asked. Were in no position to challenge this Sorcerous Kingdom, Baerwynn said. But losing the surface trade puts the clan in a difficult position. Have we made any gains using Jaldabaoths business? I expected it to go on for much longeras did the other clans. You mean to say theyve been dancing around our overtures, Agni said, and youve been humouring them thinking that we had more time. In truth, it was to be expected. A menace of Jaldabaoths scale would be expected to last for many years, if not decades. Considering the way that he seemed to operate, the Dragon Lords would not directly act against him, so everyone felt that they would have a long, lucrative relationship with the Demon Emperor. If onlyC If only our dear prince hadnt spurned your overtures? Baerwynns lip turned up in a smirk. I still dont think Im wrong, Agni muttered. With our situation as it is, we need a backup plan. You should know the dangers by now, her sister told her. The other clans are not as blind as you once believed them to be. What could they even do? None would leave Khazanar to interfere with us and none would risk themselves attacking the citadel. They would weaken themselves to the extent that they would be set upon by the others. Youre not wrong, Baerwynn replied. But the appearance of this Sorcerous Kingdom changes things. Nothing has broken our status quo before. Our people have suddenly found themselves on the precipice of chaos. The matron of Clan Felhammer folded the parchment and slid it across the desk. Agnis eyes narrowed as she read over her instructions. Falagrims going to be spitting acid over this, she said. Baerwynn snorted. Hell live. On the bright side, you finally get to try what youve always wanted. Agni slid off of her seat, stuffing her sisters missive in a pocket under her armour. Baerwynn returned her attention to her work. And what will you do here, sister? Agni asked. The other clans have the initiative here, Baerwynn answered. All we can do is keep an ear open to any whispers and prepare our defences for what may come. Back outside the citadel, Agni found a different set of guards waiting for her. Of course, her sisters instructions meant that she couldnt conduct any research on the Sorcerous Kingdom lest her activities give away more than they intended. The armoured escort led her back down to the main level where yet another set of guards awaited alongside carts loaded with cages. Each contained a Dark Dwarf, garbed in shoddy rags; their faces tattooed with marks of exile. Passers-by turned their gazes away from the disgraced prisoners, though many took the time to hurl stones and insults in their direction before doing that. Lets move, Agni said. I dont want to waste any more mana on healing than necessary. The carts rumbled forward, forming a long line as they crossed the chasm on their way to the Gate of Hardar. They stopped just inside the gate, where the cages were emptied and the prisoners shoved through the stone. Agni squinted in annoyance as she stepped out into the early morning light, nearly tripping over an exile who had lost his footing in the brightness. I didnt expect you until tonight, Falagrims voice came out from the shadows along the cliff face. What the hell is all of this? Lets get out of this blasted daylight first, Agni growled. She sighed in relief as the grey robes transported them through the stone and back into the shadows of their camp in the Abelion Hills. The prisoners gaped up with uncertain expressions at the unfamiliar surroundings. Several Deepwardens came forward to beat them into line. Hold, Agni said as they raised their whips. Theyre ours. The prisoners lined themselves up before Falagrim, lowering themselves to a knee before their prince. Each one was an agent of Clan Felhammer assigned to support the company in their new task. Falagrim looked down at the agents, his hands on his hips. Can someone tell me whats going on now? In response, Agni produced Baerwynns missive, holding it out toward Falagrim. The Dwarf Lords expression grew dark as his eyes went back and forth over the page. Youve gotta be kiddin me.
Our patrols are still unable to locate the Dark Dwarven camp, the army liaison said. But didnt you say you know the general location where they disappeared? Florine asked. That is correct, the Elder Lich answered. We suspect that magic or some special ability is being employed to prevent us from discovering the camps location. Arent the Undead supposed to be immune to that sort of magic? The Undead are immune to mind-affecting spells and abilities, but not all spells and abilities that foil detection and perception fall into that category. This includes many illusion spells, camouflage, and effects that influence navigation and terrain. Even when the infantry patrols walked into the locations where the Dark Dwarves seemed to vanish, they only found themselves in an empty span of forest. The idea that spells and abilities could be so effective that they could do that was vexing, to say the least. Magic and special abilities were common elements in popular tales, but they were rarely so mysterious and the protagonists always had some trick to beat them. Is there any way we can overcome this? Florine asked. Not within the bounds of your stated parameters, the Elder Lich answered. Since things didnt seem like they were going too well with the Dark Dwarves, Florine didnt want to make things worse by appearing too intrusive. That limited her options to having patrol routes take them through areas where the Dark Dwarves were suspected to reside. Unfortunately, whatever they were doing was above any chance for casual discovery. How strong are these Dark Dwarves, exactly? Isorokus assessment of the Falagrims party as members of a Type A Human civilisation suggested that they shouldnt have been much different than a group from Re-Estize or Baharuth. How easily they were eluding detection with an entire Merchant company, however, suggested otherwise. Not even the Zern know where the Dark Dwarves reside, Boobeebee said. They seem to show up at will wherever they wish and vanish just as easily. Only two were strong, Liolio piped up. The Dwarf Lord and his female. Hmmwait, Florine frowned. How can you recognise Falagrim as a Dwarf Lord but not me as a Human Lord? A Lord is a Lord, the Miq replied matter-of-factly. Florine held in a sigh, turning her attention back to the first of the new Merchant stands she was setting up. It wasnt very complicated, consisting of a small striped tent with a single long table in front of it. She had ordered a few things delivered from E-Rantel since she decided to create a market in the Dale of Defiance, but working with what she had in the meanwhile helped her to think about what else needed to be done. It didnt need to be very complicated, really. All she wanted was for the different tribes to peaceably interact and develop an appreciation for what they had to offer to one another. except that was far more complicated than it seemed. She had to keep in mind all of the different races and their potential interactions, and she had no idea what made things work before. Additionally, there were any number of harmful things that might be promoted and the new citizens werent well-versed in the Sorcerous Kingdoms laws. For the time being, Florine asked the Undead security forces to be considerate of the growing pains that were sure to accompany their work, but she wasnt sure whether they understood what she was asking. She had a feeling that her life for the next few months would be filled with running around putting out fires as she mediated all of the differences and misunderstandings that cropped up. I need help She couldnt train that help until she could codify how that help needed to operate, however. All she could do for now was work everything out as she went. Lady Gagnier, the army liaison said. The Dark Dwarves have reemerged. They are requesting an audience. R-really? It is highly doubtful that the sergeant has misinterpreted their intent. I didnt mean to cast doubt on the report, Florine said. I was just surprised, thats all. Where are they? At the checkpoint in the northern quadrant of the second security perimeter. Florine set her things aside, quickly checking over her appearance before mounting her Soul Eater and riding to the northern checkpoint. There, she found Falagrim with a much larger following than before. The Dwarf Lord stepped forward as she dismounted, his thumbs hooked into his belt. Well try things your way, he said. Where do you want us to set up? Stone and Blood: Act 2, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The chime of chisels cutting into stone rose into the air over the new market quarter in the Dale of Defiance. Florine drew her fingers lightly over a slab of freshly-polished sandstone half her height, her gaze wandering over the yard where dozens of hunched figures worked tirelessly into the night. Boobeebee and Ilikyie walked beside her, their heads turning this way and that as they took in the sight. I thought you were familiar with the Dark Dwarves, Florine said. This is unlike what I have seen before, Boobeebee said. In the past, the Dark Dwarves used tents as you do. These dwellings of hewn stone are new, though they resemble those of the Humans in Roble. She glanced at the Dark Dwarves nearby. If they were anything like the Mountain Dwarves, they would be quick to challenge any notion that their craftsmanship could be compared to those of other races. The Zern heros painfully loud statement was met with nothing more than the sound of continued work, however. Something doesnt seem right More precisely, something was missing. It took her an hour of watching the Dark Dwarves work to realise what it was. To put it loosely, there was a lack of energy; no sense of joyful anticipation filled the air as it always would with the coming of a seasonal fair. All that went on around her was work. Work and more work. Or perhaps it was just her. Liolio, she asked, what do Miq look like when theyre happy? Pip! He was perched on her head so she couldnt see him anyway. She turned her attention to Ilikyie. What about the Yyyoiy? How do they express their happiness? Why do you ask so much about happiness? Ilikyie replied in a tentative tone. because Id like for this to be a place where everyone can be happy, Florine said. Boobeebee and Ilikyie stopped in their tracks. Even Liolio felt like he went deathly still. Whats wrong? Florine asked. A fixation on happiness is probably unwise when conveying your intent to the tribes, Boobeebee said. Jaldabaoth, too, communicated his desire to deliver happiness to all. As you might guess, the results of hisefforts were not well-received. Is this stupid Jaldabaoth picking a fight with me?! Even when he wasnt around anymore, Florine felt like she was being foiled by the Fiend at every other turn. Within the deep wounds that he had left behind, seeds had been sown, ready to sprout up and choke any attempt at nurturing the people back to a healthy state C both physically and mentally. Florines head bobbed slightly as Liolio hopped up onto his feet. She took a deep breath and cleared her thoughts. Just a few days had passed, yet the Miq had already grown attentive to shifts in her mood. How do people live from day to day with Jaldabaoths shadow haunting them like this? She asked. I dont think its a question of how, Boobeebee said. We simply do. One cannot simply just stop living. Well, I suppose that one could, but it seems foolish. What I meant was how do you go back to your normal lives? The lives that you had before Jaldabaoth appeared. Ilikyie and Boobeebee exchanged a look. You would not like that, Boobeebee told her. If I understand it correctly, you wish for us to live in peace and harmony with one another. Our lives before Jaldabaoths appearance were far from that. Im afraid to ask, Florine said, but were you satisfied with your lives back then? I cannot speak for the other races, Boobeebee said, but we Zern were content in our Thousand Sinkholes. Even so, this past life does not seem to be what you wish for. As with the tribes she had visited so far and what little detail she had on the others, that life consisted of defending their territory and competing over resources. Of course, nearby competitors were also considered resources, as many of the races in the Abelion Hills ate each other. Going by the accounts of the Zern, small empires were carved out all over the region where strong tribes surrounded themselves with dozens of lesser tribes which were raided for food and valuables. As strange as it seemed, those strong tribes fought other strong tribes over who got to eat the weaker tribes which meant that the weak tribes were only in danger of being wiped out by random monsters or lawless marauders. Much like Humans, the Demihumans innovated solutions, developing social constructs based on their way of doing things. If one considered it as a form of societal evolution, the advanced raiding that one might see in the Abelion Hills or what used to happen in the Draconic Kingdom was the equivalent of an informal tributary system drawn from the raid-centred foundations of the local tribal cultures. It allowed powerful tribes to leverage extraterritorial resources many times beyond their ability to directly control by feeding off of the populations that managed them. A careless glance might lead many to the conclusion that the practice could be used as an avenue to introduce a system of taxation, but it was an overly simplistic view. Two fundamental issues lay with seeing it that way. The first was the economic reality of the type of tribal society that they were dealing with. Industry was simple, intermittent, and lacking the consistency or scale at which it might be relied upon for revenue. Tax collectors would not be met by reluctance or defiance, but confusion as the people didnt have any concept of taxes. Secondly was the fact that tribute implied certain things, regardless of race. It was just as much a political statement as it was about collecting riches. Conquered peoples offered tribute, as the tribes north of E-Rantel initially did. There were also instances where lopsided power relationships encouraged weaker parties to voluntarily offer payment for protection. While it couldnt be helped that things went the way that they did upon the Sorcerous Kingdoms sudden appearance and assumption of power, the sooner proper order was established, the better. Citizens were not tributaries, nor were the people supposed to be swept up in some nation-sized protection racket. In general, the legislation of the realm had to be implemented in a way that the various races of the Sorcerous Kingdom could genuinely understand and accept. Proper rule needed to replace the peace of the sword. In that case, Florine said, lets focus on matters of administration. How do you decide on your laws and policies? How were those laws and policies enforced and carried out? The Zern have no need for laws amongst ourselves, Boobeebee replied. As for policies, what goes on inside the hive dictates what happens outside of it. King Beebeezee spoke at length about how Zern hives functioned, but she didnt consider that it would define the entirety of how they were governed. While each possessed their own unique personality, the race of social insectoids tended to refer to themselves as parts of the hive rather than individuals who dwelled within it. Zern society revolved around the health of the hive as a whole, which could be divided into several distinct aspects. Those aspects were the same, yet different from those that could be found in Human society. The C literally C central aspect was that of reproduction, which revolved around the incredibly low ratio of males to females in the Zern race. Even before Jaldabaoth had killed every male but Beebeezee, there were several thousand females for every male. Each male was born a royal in a sense far different from Human recognition. They were, for lack of a better word, breeding royalty C individuals upon which the existence of the entire species hinged. Though they had a king, they had no kingdom. There was no system of legislation, nor anything resembling an aristocracy. A Zern hive grew to the limit of what its territory could sustain and reproduction only happened to sustain the population at that limit. Everything was subtly regulated through an unfathomable interplay of scents that elements of the hive and each individual Zern gave off. Criminal behaviour, which amounted to actions that intentionally harmed the hive, was unthinkable. King Beebeezee provided an example of how it worked, explaining hunger as a scent which communicated the need to gather food to the hive. Hunters would similarly emit scents signifying degrees of success. If hunters could find enough food to satiate the hive, that scent of satiety would encourage breeding behaviour. Eggs would be laid and the cycle would continue until hunters couldnt find enough food within range of the hive and a different scent would put an end to egg production and the excess eggs were consumed. As such, the size of the hive in the Thousand Sinkholes had remained the same for time immemorial. The tribes of the Abelion Hills had long learned to leave the Zern alone because waging war with them created a breeding frenzy where the depopulation of the hive combined with the availability of food through warfare created a massive spike in the Zern population and the resulting backlash. Since attacking the hive itself proved an impossible challenge for the neighbouring tribes, attacking the Zern only meant that the attacker was making themselves vulnerable to attack by their own neighbours. Considering what she knew, Florine felt that she was presented with two options when it came to the Zerns inclusion into the Sorcerous Kingdom. The first was to simply leave them be, allowing the self-regulating behaviour of Zern hives to keep them where they were. She didnt like that option much as it meant that they would forever be apart from the rest of the Sorcerous Kingdoms greater society. Unfortunately, finding a way for them to fit into the Sorcerous Kingdom presented all sorts of potential problems. This was due to the seemingly involuntary system of scents that dictated the different aspects of Zern biology and thus were central to their society. If, for instance, she managed to raise the first-ever Zern Merchant, how would that Merchant interact with the rest of the hive? First of all, they didnt value money in the slightest so it would be impossible for the Merchant to sell any imports to them. Selling anything to the hive was naturally abhorrent to individual Zern because it was essentially taking from the hive unnecessarily. An apparent solution to the problem seemed simple enough, which was to have the hive itself act as a demesne or chartered company. If the aforementioned Zern Merchant could work with the hive to come up with exports that were valuable enough to create a trade surplus, then they could import food C the only commodity that they valued. That was how it would work if the Zern were Humans, at least. Since everything is related to ones function in the hive, Florine said, would there be room for such a thing as a Zern Merchant? I do not know what that would smell like, Boobeebee replied. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Is having a scent associated with ones activities necessary? Florine asked. Not strictly, Boobeebee answered. We can communicate with other races who cannot discern the meaning of smells, after all. It does mean much for the Zern, however. Hmm, this is hard to explaindo Humans have nothing like this? Ive heard other races claim that they can smell the state of Humans before, Florine said. Between Humans, however, we havebody language, I guess? Theres also the tone of ones voice and a few other things Boobeebees long arms went back and forth as she idly groomed her shiny blue carapace C an expression of thought amongst the Zern. No, what you mentioned also exists amongst the Zern. If there is no equivalentthink of it as communicating without intent. Communicating without intent? Yes. One may speak, but the words have nothing to accompany them. The expression is incomplete. This cant be helped when communicating with other races, but it would be eerie and uncomfortable between Zern. Enough to make being a Merchant impossible? I will not say that anything is impossible, but they would not be very content with their lives. Something would always be missing and their fellows will always think something is wrong. Then what if we associate it with an activity that already exists? Florine asked, For example, a successful Merchant would be something like a gatherer returning to the hive with resources. Would they give off the same smell, if so? The Zern heros grooming stopped, as did her steps. She turned her long head to look up at Florine, which offered Florine a clear view of the maggot-like maw below two sharp hooks near the front of her head. I think what you are suggesting is dangerous, Boobeebee said. Why is that? From what you said and what I have seen of Human Merchants in the Holy Kingdom, their place is to move resources from one location to another? From one market to another, yes, Florine said. I dont know if this means anything to you, but Merchants dont move things around as labourers might. They identify differences in value for goods between one location and another. A Merchant will trade those goods between locations and retain the difference. This difference is called profit. This feels too complicated, Boobeebee turned her head toward the ground. Furthermore, some of what you say makes no sense to me. If one trades enough food to feed themselves for a day, why would one get more than that in return? Is that where were starting from? The tribes that she had dealt with up until this point were much easier to communicate trade-related concepts to, but they were more Human-like when it came to how they perceived the world. Hopefully, this sort of ignorance would be limited to the Zern and other races with similarly insular societies. Because different people have different valuations on the same resources, Florine said. For instance, ore-bearing rocks may not have any value to the Zern, but races capable of metalworking would be willing to exchange those rocks for food. Plants that grow in your territory may not be edible to you, but they may be to others and thus one can turn a profit from trading them. This is one of the most basic forms of commerce. Raw resources are extracted and exchanged for other resources that cant otherwise be obtained. So these Zern Merchants would go out into the world and function as gatherers do, Boobeebee resumed walking, except that they are bringing back food from the rest of the world. Yes, thats right, Florine smiled. As I thought, the suggestion is dangerous. Her smile vanished just as quickly as it had appeared. Why? Nations do their best to ensure the safety of Merchants. Trade is a way to peacefully exchange resources between parties that may otherwise feel compelled to fight over them. But those resources must come from somewhere, Boobeebee said. When Jaldabaoth invaded Roble, we saw firsthand what Humans did to produce food. They grew crops and orchards or raised livestock in pastures. You say that we may trade for food, but is the land used to produce that food not limited? No matter how much of this profit a Merchant may make, it cannot be used to purchase what does not exist. The activity of Merchants tends to bring two markets to equilibrium, Florine replied. At some point, a trade route wont be profitable anymore. Things dont always stay the same, but Merchants tend to have to keep searching for the best routes to ply. Assuming that this works for the Zern, the activity of these Zern Merchants will ultimately always bring food to the hive, Boobeebee said. They do not even need to exchange resources from our territory C they will be able to profit from trade wherever they go. All of these profits become food which leads to more eggs being laid and more Zern encouraged to become Merchants as they are the most successful gatherers. If our Merchants are allowed to gather from the entire world, then the hive will grow to colossal size. As well-meaning as you seem to be, I do not think that anyone would allow this. Well, you would be limited by the extent of your territory, Florine said. It is a lot of territory, Boobeebee told her. Overlanders cannot grasp how much room there is underground. Can the world feed billions of Zern? What will the Sorcerous Kingdom do if our expansion into the earth brings us into conflict with the Realms Below? She didnt have an answer to either question. The projections for population growth raised eyebrows from people like Ludmila, but they werent so extreme that Florine thought them impossible to work with. Available space was the biggest limit to growth, but all subterranean races like the Zern and Quagoa had to do was dig deeper into areas that werent occupied by anyone. Many races could live underground just as well as they could live aboveground, as well. Amongst them, Goblins were identified as the most problematic species with their highly fecund nature and ability to adapt to life pretty much anywhere. The protection provided by the Sorcerous Kingdom meant that the old, predatory relationships between the various races in the region no longer kept any population in check. In their stead were economic pressures, but the notion that individuals were highly likely to favour their own race led to a highly unfavourable situation for any that couldnt keep up in terms of collective economic potential. How the Sorcerous Kingdom would handle the looming problem was a puzzle that seemed to have no solution other than to limit growth. As for the latter question Ive heard the Realms Below mentioned in passing a few times, Florine said, but I dont know what it is, exactly. It should be as it sounds, Boobeebee replied. I do not think that the term should have come out strangely. It is the same thing to all overlanders: the lands below the lands above. How frequently do you come into contact with the people living in the Realms Below? Florine asked. We are only aware of their existence, Boobeebee answered. There is a great flow that divides us C one that runs under the mountains from the sea to the west. Cant you go around it? Rivers below are not like the rivers that one sees aboveground, Boobeebee told her. The great flow is probably hundreds of kilometres wide, seeping through faults and porous rock. It is not so much a matter of going around it as finding a place where one can go through it. As far as I know, the only point of access is at the great falls, but the Realms Below are reputed to be so dangerous that none dare venture there. Not even you? Boobeebee let out a short laugh. There are places above the great flow that are too dangerous for even heroes to tread, she said. Trying to go any deeper is unthinkable. If we had far more Zern than we currently have, howeverwell, quantity has a quality all of its own and individual Zern are not exactly weak. I dont understand why you have to be so warlike in your thinking, Florine sighed. As far as I know, Boobeebee said, conflict is more common than peace. I know of no one who has gone through the same effort as you to do what you are trying to do. The Humans that we fought with in Roble only saw our cooperation as a means to an end. Our relationship with them ended as soon as we left. King Beebeezee suggested as much during her time in the Thousand Sinkholes, but was that truly the case? Could people who experienced the same, harrowing war that Jaldabaoth brought upon the region so simply go their separate ways? While the isolationist nature of the Zern did tend towards them allowing any relationships that they had with outsiders to drift apart, Florine couldnt imagine Roble doing the same thing. No matter their underlying motives, Nobles tended to leverage their connections as much as possible so she couldnt imagine that the Holy Kingdoms aristocrats could disregard their new relationship with the Zern so easily. Maybe I should bring some Zern over to the Holy Kingdom and see what happens. Was she allowed to do that? Promoting amicable relations between the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Holy Kingdom of Roble wasnt out of line with national policy. Once things were a bit better sorted out in the Abelion Hills, she would have to give it a try. It would help immensely if they werent simply just visiting and brought something of value to the table. Ahead of them, Falagrim and a few of his subordinates rose from their places around a campfire at Florines approach. What is it? Falagrim said. Despite his curt reception, Florine put on a warm smile. Falagrims frown only deepened in response, almost looking as if his entire beard was frowning along with him. I should introduce this guy to Ludmila. They could have a frowning contest. I just came to see how you and your people are doing, Florine said. Thank you for being so prompt and thorough with your cooperation, by the way. Did you expect something else? Falagrim asked. I didnt have any expectations, Florine answered. Since it seemed that you didnt like being compared to the Mountain Dwarves, Im doing my best to shed any preconceptions that I may have developed. The Dark Dwarf snorted and sat back down. Florine took several steps forward, savouring the warmth of the fire after strolling in the chilly night wind. Honestly, she had no idea what he liked aside from slaves. It felt like he took offence at everything. He obviously hadnt had a change of heart since agreeing to cooperate with her, but she still hadnt developed any sense of what his motives were. The fact that the Dark Dwarves seemed to throw themselves into their task was surprising, to say the least. I heard that this wasnt the usual way that you set things up, Florine said. You said that you wanted something permanent. Yes, thats right. I appreciate that youve even sized them for the different races that will come here. Did you have a question? Florine glanced over the semicircle of bearded faces looking up at her. Maybe brusque grumpiness was a racial trait. Despite their apparent zeal over construction work, Florine said, the construction crews dont seem very pleased. Might I inquire as to the relationship you have with these gentlemen? Falagrim exchanged looks with the other Dark Dwarves at the campfire, then his gaze went to the construction crews toiling away in the darkness. After a moment, his attention slowly returned to Florine. Theyre labourers, he said. Why does it matter whether theyre pleased? Well, this is supposed to be a market. Arent markets supposed to be a bit moreupbeat? A low grunting sound rose from the Dark Dwarfs throat. It took her a moment to realise that Falagrim was chuckling. Even then, he didnt smile. I see. You did say that it was going to be a market. Shall we liven things up a bit, then? Enough to make a Dark Dwarf smile? Falagrims gauntlet went to the heavy whip on his hip. The corner of Florines lip turned downward. I was merely ensuring that your employees werent being mistreated, Master Falagrim, she said. On that note, you neednt focus on the marketplace and visitors accommodations, first. I wont think poorly of you if you built dwellings for yourself and your people. Thats not what were here to do, Falagrim replied. Heres a piece of advice for you, girl C Dark Dwarves dont do happy. Well, I suppose that Jaldabaoth fellow had his own brand of happiness going on. That wasnt so bad at all. Liolio stood with a ruffle of his feathers as Florines hands balled up into fists. I cant understand how you could do business with that vile Fiend, she said. He had an army to equip and he paid on time with no fuss, Falagrim said. An excellent Merchant such as yourself should have no problems understanding why thats a good thing. Why did I expect any better from a slave trader? At least he wouldnt be able to perpetrate his evil from now on. Not in the Sorcerous Kingdom, at least. Lady Gagnier. She turned at the sound of Isorokus voice. One of his juniors from the administration had come to join him. Whats the matter? She asked. A volatile situation has developed near the western border, Isoroku answered. Florine froze, her stomach dropping with a queasy feeling. The western borderwhich part of the western border? A section along the buffer zone between the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Holy Kingdom of Roble, the Elder Lich replied. No. I just got here. This cant happen yet! Prepare my escort, Florine said. We leave at once. Stone and Blood: Act 2, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Its spite. It has to be Florine cast a sidelong glance at the pair of Dark Dwarves riding the Soul Eater next to her. The two were desperately clutching at the thing as they galloped somewhere in the neighbourhood of eighty kilometres an hour over the arid plains along the Abelion River. She imagined that not many terrestrial beings had ever travelled so fast, yet Falagrim and his Cleric, Agni C supposedly his sister-in-law C still wore the same dour expressions as always. What are you lookin at? Falagrim said. Nothing, Florine looked away. Whats that supposed to mean? She held in a sigh. The Dark Dwarf prince insisted on coming along, wanting to see how the Sorcerous Kingdom handled things. For her part, Florine was riding with Boobeebee in front of her. Zern were roughly the size of Human children, so she was an easy fit. The Vampire Bride hugged Florine from behind. Ilikyie stayed behind to sleep in the tunnel that she had dug under her tent. Plus theres a bird on my head and a Demon in my shadow. And, then, theres Isoroku The Elder Lich was using a Fly spell while holding onto the Soul Eaters tail since flight magic alone wasnt anywhere near as fast. Florine was certain that any Demihumans who saw them whiz by would do so with expressions agog, but there seemed to be none along the way. While Humans might settle to cultivate lands in river valleys, Demihumans prioritised finding places with good natural defences against raiders, Magical Beasts, and the occasional Monster. Though none of those existed any longer between Jaldabaoths brief reign of terror and the Sorcerous Kingdoms annexation of the area, a mix of tradition and practicality still had the local tribes stick fast to their old ways. Those old ways were potentially a boon and a burden at the same time. They were invaluable at providing insights into each tribe and its workings, yet she never knew when she would accidentally trip over something problematic. Then there was the volatile situation developing along the western border, which threatened to provoke the Sorcerous Kingdoms new citizens into their old practices. They reached the Abelion Estuary roughly an hour and a half after departing the Dale of Defiance. From there, the Soul Eaters slowed down as they followed the sandy coastline north. Their journey took them over a small, rocky peninsula with a narrow cove on the other side. A pair of Death Knights met them on the beach near a large cluster of hide tents. The two Undead patrollers brought their fists up to their breastplates in a stiff salute before one of them gestured to the settlement beyond. Representatives from the local tribes have gathered here with their concerns, Isoroku said. That doesnt seem normal, Florine peered at the distant bonfire in the darkness. I thought every tribe has been keeping to themselves since the kings peace was declared. We believe that they tracked down the patrol with their Rangers, the Elder Lich said. This merely happens to be the location where they were intercepted by the first set of petitioners. Have there been any new developments since we departed? No. That was a good sign, at least. Isorokus alarming report back in the Dale of Defiance did suggest a volatile situation in development, but, thus far, any sparks that might set things aflame hadnt happened yet. Perhaps the most annoying part about it was that the Undead patrols had no sense for what was going on. Things either were or werent threats, and threats that took action were dealt with accordingly. Things had gotten to a near-untenable point before the tribes sent their petitioners C probably as a last resort. The Undead couldnt identify issues that couldnt be stabbed and the tribes were unaccustomed to communicating in a nonviolent way with anyone, never mind the Undead. In the meantime, a seemingly endless variety of problems didnt wait for Florines plans to address that. She stopped her Soul Eater a good distance from the perimeter of the settlement and let Boobeebee down before dismounting. Roughly halfway to the first circle of tents, several figures emerged at the edge of her darkvision. According to her materials, seven different races of Demihumans once lived along the western coast. By the time the Sorcerer King liberated the Abelion Hills, the only one that remained was the Monachini. They were a race of Azarashi Beastmen, whatever an Azarashi was. The Demihumans standing before her had cute dog-like heads and sleek coats of short brown fur. They also stood as tall as Death Knights, carrying barbed bone spears half again their height. The Undead said that our new ruler was on her way, one of them said with a harsh, guttural voice. Is that you? The Demihumans gazes were directed at Isoroku rather than Florine. The Elder Lich cleared its throat and gestured toward her. You? The groups speaker said in suspicious tones. Me, Florine smiled back. I believe representatives from several tribes have gathered. Might you be so kind as to guide me to them? The Demihumans exchanged glances before turning and walking back into the camp. Their flippered feet kicked up sand as they waddled along, but those showered along the way paid no mind. Instead, they stared at Florine and her party with their large, dark eyes. On second thought, Boobeebee said, maybe I should have stayed in the Dale of Defiance. Why is that? Florine asked. Zern! A voice cried from the darkness nearby. Why have you come, Zern? Your foul kind is not welcome here! A sudden wave of hostility swept over her. All around them, hundreds of Demihumans filled the spaces between the tents. Their previously cute, dog-like faces pulled back into snarls, revealing long fangs that gleamed in the moonlight. Be gone, Zern! Take your new Human wench with you! Eh? How did I get dragged into this? Filthy friend of the fishmen! Go drown yourself! The crowd pressed in as they hurled more insults. They took several steps back as Liolio hopped to his feet, letting out a threatening pip. Eventually, Florine arrived at the bonfire she had spotted from where she dismounted. In addition to the race populating the settlement, there were two other groups. One was made up of reptilian Demihumans that vaguely looked like Lizardmen. Unlike the Lizardmen, however, they didn''t have webbed feet and were quite a bit thinner. Sandy scales covered them from head to toe and their heads ended in short, beaked mouths. For some reason, she felt that they were no happier to see Boobeebee than the Monachini. The other race looked like a collection of sticks pieced together into an insectoid form. They leaned back and forth in unison as if they were swaying in the wind. Florine had no idea how to read them at all. On the opposite side of the bonfire, a Monachini rose to its feet, layers of shell necklaces rattling as it did. I didnt want to believe it, the Demihuman said in a vaguely female voice. But it is true. Have you come to add to our woes, Zern? I had hoped never to see another one of your kind for the rest of my life. Or ever again, the reptilian spat. The twig insectoids only stared silently at Boobeebee, a malevolent feeling emanating from each. Angry voices drifted in from the darkness all around them. Florine regarded the Zern hero with a slight frown. Im afraid that I lack the context for this, she said. The Zern raided us! The brown-furred Demihuman shouted, Raided us with no just cause! Their stinking holes are a hundred kilometres away and still they came. Came and killed! Is that true? Florine asked. That was around twenty years ago, Boobeebee said. We came for a certain LordC Your people killed him! Froth flew from the Monchinis mouth, We never presented any threat to the Zern! Your people came and killed him, and because you killed him we could no longer hold against the Merfolk! So many starved and died. Our people dwindled to a quarter of what once was. Your people quadrupled their population under that Lords leadership, Boobeebee noted. It appeared that they had been targeted by one of the preemptive strikes that Boobeebee had mentioned. Despite rarely being attacked, the Zern still manipulated the balance of power in the region just in case. Also, Boobeebee added, it wasnt my people who killed him: it was me. Deathly silence fell over the crowd. Florine wanted to cover her face with a palm. The brown-furred Demihuman tottered on her feet. Youyoure Boobeebee! Fearful whispers rose from all around them, rapidly becoming panicked cries. Boobeebee! Boobeebee! The Purple Lighting has come to strike us again! Many Demihumans receded into the shadows. More still surged forward with angry voices. Smash her shell! Fillet her! We need more rocks! Enough. The night fell still again. Florine stepped into the light of the bonfire. It would be unreasonable for me to ask for everyone to forget the past, Florine said. However, I am here to address your present problems. Who speaks for the tribes represented here? Urf-oru, the necklaced Monachini said. Elder of the Barbed Urchin tribe. Tikokl, one of the reptilians stepped forward. Head Hunter of the Klixicar Clan. Zztztl, Head Hunter of the Drthr. She nodded to each in turn. Thank you for taking the time to bring your concerns to the administration. I am Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier, a Baroness of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Though this may be the source of some confusion, I have not been sent to rule you, but to assist in administering the Abelion Wilderness. In time, you will come to understand what this means. Hah, I cheated She wanted to avoid using any of her old tricks, but the discourse went flying in an unexpected direction and only became worse with every moment. With what was at risk, it was hardly the time for experimentation. Now, Florine said. I believe you have petitions to make and theyre all related to the same problem. Urf-oru let out a sigh that reeked of fish. They are one and the same, but your arrival has dashed away our hopes. Why is that? Because it is a problem with Humans, Urf-oru told her. Why would one send a Human to deal with Humans? It is obvious that you will take your races side. Humans would sooner kill us than act reasonably. Theyre not my people, Florine replied coolly. I hail from the other side of the Abelion Wilderness C from a different country entirely where none of the races of the tribes represented here exist. Im unaware of any specific history that you may have with the Holy Kingdom of Roble. You should start by explaining whats going on here. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. The Monachini elder slumped back onto the driftwood log in front of the bonfire. Florine held her gaze until she seemed to relent. Our people lived in several colonies along the coast before Jaldabaoth came, Urf-oru said. The Humans across the bay side with the Merfolk, which makes them our enemies. Am I correct in assuming that the source of this enmity is competition over territory and resources? Yes and no. The source is indeed as you say, but things have gone beyond competition. They are truly enemies of our people. But werent you part of the Sorcerer Kings forces when he returned from the Abelion Hills to liberate Roble? Florine asked. We did not come to save the Humans and the Merfolk, Urf-oru said. We came to help defeat Jaldabaoth and his minions. The legends make it clear that all must stand together to fight great evils when they arise. One could also say that events such as these are an opportunity to forge new bonds with old enemies. Urf-oru made a noise somewhere between a bark and a burp. There may be wisdom in what you say, but the Merfolk and the Humans have simply resumed their actions as our enemies. The Sorcerous Kingdom may wish for peace, but peace was never an option. How can that be? Florine frowned, The Sorcerous Kingdom and the Holy Kingdom of Roble are supposed to be on good terms. There have been no reports of conflict anywhere along the border. This peace only works to Robles advantage, Urf-oru bore her fangs. We live at the end of a bay. Because we are prohibited from fighting, all the Merfolk need to do is drive the fish away. It is the act of an enemy that wishes for nothing but the death of our people. It is the same on land, Tikokl added. The prohibition on raiding and all forms of violent warfare have encouraged many Human tribes to expand beyond their wall, assured that they will meet with no retaliation for their actions. They shouldnt be able to expand very far, Florine said. We have that buffer zone between us, after all. The Klixicar hunter let out a long sigh. You say that you are not the same as they, Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier, he said, but your words tell a different tale. Changing one thing changes all things, and the Humans of Roble bring many changes with them. The tribes saw wisdom in the establishment of this buffer zone, but it can only work if both sides respect it. So youre saying that the other side isnt Florine looked over at Isoroku. Is there any evidence that we can use to support this claim? Patrols have noted no incursions into the specified area, Isoroku said. However, it should be noted that our political stance with the Holy Kingdom of Roble means that not every possible resource has been brought to bear. You have some resources right here, Florine gestured to the tribal representatives. Can you take us to where these problems are occurring? We can do this, Zztztl trilled. Does this mean that something can be done? I can only promise that any unlawful activities will be addressed, Florine replied. If we discover any that effectively circumvent the law to facilitate undesirable outcomes, I will consult with the central administration for an acceptable resolution. An uneasy feeling fell over Florine as she was led on foot out of the settlement and further west along the coast. The western border was far more lush than the interior. Thick brush obstructed her view of the landscape, making her constantly wonder if something would suddenly pop up and attack them. So you mentioned something about Human tribes expanding beyond the wall, Florine said. What is it that theyre doing? It is similar to what we witnessed when the Sorcerer King led us beyond the wall, Tikokl said. All is being stripped away, replaced by vast seas of grass. That should mean theyre clearing the frontier for farmland, Florine said. But our patrols should have noticed if theyre cutting into the buffer zone. They have not done thisyet. The ways of Humans are strange C they turn the land into squares. We cannot tell where they will go next, but we can already see the damage being done. But if theyre not infringing on the buffer zone, we have no right to stop them The hunters ahead of them ducked as the animal trail they were following turned into a veritable tunnel of vegetation. Florine slowed down, careful not to accidentally lose Liolio on a low-hanging branch. is this how Humans do things? Tikokl said. My people lived in the savannah to the south before being moved here, so our experience with your kind is limited. It feels as if Humans believe that they can decide what is and what isnt. A border is a line. The land is turned into squares. But the world does not work like that. The squares are plots, Florine said. I dont know how they do things here, but, where I come from, the lines are drawn in respect to natural features. Plots are allocations of land that come with contracts of tenancyCerm, theyre places where people can make a living for themselves. The reason that they look like squares is because its a simple way to organise things. A village is built amidst a collection of plots. Anywhere between five and ten villages will form what is called a Barony, which is managed by a Human Lord. A Barony is ruled by a Baron or a Baroness. And you are a Baroness. Thats right. Hmmso this Barony is basically a tribe? In terms of relationships between people, Id say that each village is something like a tribe. Tribes usually have chiefs, but theyre not the same as Human Lords. Tikokl looked over his shoulder at her. You do not look strong enough to rule over multiple tribesor even one, for that matter. Humans have different types of Lords, Florine said. The strong type of Lord that youre accustomed to tends to protect the borderlands while ones like me administer the tribes in safer territories. Is there such a thing? All territory can be dangerous, and strength can steal everything without strength to counter it. From what Ive seen, the way we Humans do things results in higher populations than the average Demihuman tribe. Rather than fight every battle personally, Human Lords like myself instead have soldiers to maintain security. Human countries raise large armies in this fashion. We have seen these soldiers, Zztztl said from behind her. Few were notably strong. A single Zoastia could probably kill several thousand in a single battle. A Zoastia tribe on the warpath would have easily destroyed most of their army if not for the aid of the Sorcerer King. She didnt have a suitable answer for that. When it came to the greater scheme of things, even Humans themselves recognised that they were somewhere at the bottom of the pile when it came to raw martial power. A great deal of investment was required to train, equip, and maintain a fighting standard that many Demihumans enjoyed by simply existing. Well, theres always someone stronger, Florine said. I wont pretend that Humans can fight everything and win. We must do what we can to survive. This is true, Tikokl nodded. Zztztl was using an unfair example anyway. There is no such thing as an unfair example in this case, Zztztl replied. All it takes is something to happen once to end the legacy of generations, be it Zoastia, Dragons, or Demon Gods. Shut your maws, a voice hissed from ahead of them. We approach the Human lands. The gurgling of a stream filtered through the leaves and their party stopped just before the vegetation abruptly ended. From the shelter of the brush, Florine saw hundreds of men toiling away across the water, uprooting stumps and clearing boulders. Women and children did lighter work, sorting the leavings strewn over the cleared lands into different piles awaiting transport. For some reason, the Holy Kingdom of Roble declined the use of Undead labour despite the Sorcerous Kingdoms role in their war, so the ten-kilometre-wide strip of land between the buffer zone and the Great Wall of Roble was nowhere close to being completely cleared. The narrow length that they saw was likely cleared first to mark the limit of available land. At the thought of the wall, her eyes were drawn to the horizon where an unnaturally straight line interrupted by broken towers lay. Near the southern end was a fortress that she could clearly tell had been destroyed despite being so distant. The sight was a bit disappointing. Robles Great Wall was always spoken of as an awe-inspiring thing. If this is the southern end, then the Kalinsha gate should be fifty kilometres north of here. Why are they working so farah. Further south, she spotted tall masts along the coast. That made sense. It was far easier to move cargo by ship than it was by land. Do you see the problem now? Tikokl asked. Florines attention turned back to the workers, identifying their various tasks and how they were being organised. As far as she could tell, nothing was amiss. I believe that you and I see different things, Florine answered. What is it that you see? The reduction of game and the withering of these lands, Tikokl told her. As I said, changing one thing changes all things and these Humans change many things. The results are beyond our ability to predict and they will not respect your borders. The destruction wrought here will affect all of the tribes living in the west. The Abelion Hills will be diminished. Water will be a problem first, Zztztl added. Many creeks and streams are used to mark the border. Most of those wind their way back and forth until they join the river that spills into the sea near the Monachini village. Our lands depend on those waterways and the Humans are taking the water. As if on cue, a thin, middle-aged woman with sallow cheeks approached the stream with two wooden buckets. She set them down on the muddy shore and scanned the surroundings with a fearful gaze. Her blue eyes stopped when they met with Florines own. Hello, Florine smiled and waved. The woman let out a piercing shriek. Her buckets came flying at Florine, but they didnt make it all the way. RAID! The woman nearly tripped over her ankles as she turned and ran away, Raid! Demihumans! The gods save us! Her warning was picked up and repeated by the labourers in the clearing. Everyone dropped what they were doing and Florine watched with morbid curiosity as a wave of Human bodies rolled straight toward the distant wall. Screams of panic and terror quickly drowned out any coherent cries. what are they doing? Zztztl said. I am certain that this Human was too weak to detect us. Being raided, I suppose, Florine replied absently. They behave as a herd of prey animals, the insectoid Demihuman cleaned his forelegs. It makes me want to chase after them. Perhaps we should leave, Tikokl gave Zztztl a pointed look. Blame will be cast upon us for something we never did. Im right here, you know, Florine rolled her eyes. We have Isoroku and the other Undead back there, too. That may be so, but, considering this reaction, any warriors that respond to the raid may attack us regardless. Florine couldnt dismiss the possibility. After a moments thought, she decided that they should stay. Its best to clear the misunderstanding with the local authorities once they arrive, she said. This isnt an incident we should leave up in the air. The two Demihumans turned their heads up at the clear morning sky. That was a figure of speech. I meant that we shouldnt allow this event to be left to their interpretation. If a woman waving from the bushes was perceived as a Demihuman raid that created a mass panic that swept up all of the labourers from the border to the Great Wall, Lady Albedo might very well end up receiving a desperate plea from Hoburns requesting aid against the second coming of Jaldabaoth. The day grew brighter as they waited for a response from the local authorities, but an hour passed and still no one came. Florine passed the time considering the Demihumans plight and asking various questions. It didnt take her long to develop a clearer picture of what was going on and why. Originally, the concept of the buffer zone with Roble was based on the one established between the Sorcerous Kingdom and Re-Estize. It worked there because Re-Estizes fringe territories were always poorly developed and the additional presence of the evil kingdom next door encouraged people to stay away. Thus, the buffer zone was far larger than it looked as the nearby territories of Re-Estize had become neglected and allowed to grow wild. Roble, on the other hand, had become emboldened by the notion that the lands east of their wall had become safe. This led to their royal court dispatching pioneers to tame them. In short, the buffer zone needed to be larger in order to cushion the effects of Human industrial development. It occurred to her that the former point of equilibrium was probably the wall itself and Roble should have never sent out pioneers in the first place. She wasnt sure how the new borders had been negotiated or the rationale behind it, but the Sorcerous Kingdom had agreed to them to the detriment of its new citizens. There is one thing that I cannot understand no matter how I look at it, Zztztl said. The tribes of the Abelion Hills suffered grievously at the hands of Jaldabaoth. Should it not be the same for Roble? They did, Florine replied. According to the official report handed down to the House of Lords, the Holy Kingdom of Roble lost over a third of its population. Nearly two million people died and up to a million more were expected to perish from exposure, starvation and disease in the aftermath. We unanimously voted to provide humanitarian aid in order to mitigate this tragedy. It was a pivotal moment in the Sorcerous Kingdoms history, by Florines estimation: the point when the House of Lords went from being the Nobles of an annexed territory to the legislative body of a new state determined to make its mark upon the world. According to Clara, Lady Albedo was pleased that something related to their efforts in the west was actually working for once. What is the House of Lords? Zztztl asked. Oh, umits a council of the Sorcerous Kingdoms many Lords, Florine answered. Together, with the executive branch C the Royal Court C they work to run the country, discussing the challenges that face the Sorcerous Kingdom and putting together legislation to address those challenges. We were not aware of this, Tikokl said. Its something inherited from the previous administration, Florine told them, so its made up of Humans at the moment. Wed like to bring in the other Lords of the realm so they can offer their perspectives, but its a long learning process. Thats actually a part of the reason why Im here, but Ive only come across one Lord so far and he never leaves home. Hopefully, in the future, the inclusion of leaders from many races will help us avoid oversights like the one youre presently experiencing. You helped create this? I was actually away in another country with a few others when it happened, Florine said. As far as I know, it was rolled into the end-of-war negotiations and the House of Lords only got to review it. Its difficult to grasp whats going on when all one has is a piece of paper. A cautionary pip from Liolio drew her attention back to the clearing across the stream. In the distance, tall banners displaying the sigil of the Holy Kingdom of Roble and several unknown ones fluttered in the wind. Florine had the Vampire Bride help fix her appearance as they approached, but when she was done, it didnt look like that had come any closer. Whats going on? She asked. They stopped, Zztztl said. A single Human with a spear is making its way forward. Florine peered at the distant banners. They must have been over a kilometre away. Given their long and violent history with the tribes of the Abelion Hills, their caution probably felt warranted, but it seemed silly from her perspective. It took a full half hour for a man dressed in the colours of Robles army to cautiously make his way closer to the stream. His eyes grew wide as he took in the sight of Florine and her companions on the opposite shore. Several seconds passed before he broke out of his trance and ran back the way he came. Now that Ive seen how these other Humans behave, Tikokl said, the claim that you are a Lord is not so unbelievable. Id rather you not use these particular Humans as the standard, Florine sighed. The banners started moving again, bobbing up and down as a squadron of Riders came forward at a gallop, lances levelled in a threatening display. The one at their head was adorned in gleaming steel plate, while the others appeared more sensibly dressed for patrol duties in their mail shirts and leather leggings. You savages! The plated leader thundered, How dare you take a Noblewoman hostage! Stone and Blood: Act 2, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Eh? Is that how its going to go? It wasnt as if she was tied up or anything. And what sort of hostage would smile like her? How would a Noblewoman get out here if they didnt want to be here, anyway? Was Demihumans kidnapping noblewomen just a thing that regularly happened in Roble? Worry not, my fair lady! The young man in plate armour continued, Wellwell The mans voice trailed off and he raised the visor of his helm. His long lance rose into the air as he cast a longing look at her, and his entire squadron followed suit. Florine suddenly felt tired behind her pleasant smile. Wh-what are your demands? The man turned a glare at the Demihumans. Florines companions exchanged glances. Im getting a bit hungry, Tikokl said. Some meat would beCugh! The reptilian Demihuman crumpled forward as Florines elbow found him. meat, you say? The man in plate said, In that case He looked around, eventually turning to find his company of infantry panting heavily as they jogged to catch up to his cavalry squadron. You there, the man pointed a gauntlet to a brown-haired man in the front. Go over to the Demihumans! Eh? You heard me! A noblewomans life is at stake! Why am I not correcting them? Did she pick up Ludmilas bad habits? She felt compelled to see how far the silly affair would take them. ButC Thats an order, soldier! If any harm comes to her The soldier sent a helpless look around at his comrades, but no assistance appeared to be forthcoming. He let out a long sigh before looking across the water at Florine. A hand went to his belt as he dropped his spear to the ground and removed his sidearm. Two daggers joined the other weapons. Florine wondered what the penalty for disobeying insane orders in Roble was, though she had already developed a sense of what was going on and she didnt like it one bit. Mud squished under the soldiers boots as he hesitated on the opposite shore. Florine held out her gloved hand and made a beckoning gesture to coax the man forward. Though he was clean-shaven, she could still tell that he was of middle age, making him a good deal older than the rest of his company. It was also probably why he was the first to catch up to the cavalry C he had survived his duties for long enough to gain a significant enough level advantage to run longer and faster than the others. From a mundane perspective, it would simply be perceived as having superior physical conditioning. He survived that war and much more. Now, theyre throwing him away for a pretty face. Now that she knew about levels, Florine understood that the culture that came hand in hand with the Faith of the Six turned out to be right about a few things. While the young possessed potential, the older, wiser, and more experienced held more immediate practical value. This was because they tended to have higher levels and could thus do more. In the predominant culture of the north, youth was equated with strength and virility so the young were favoured over the old. The old were seen as disposable unless they possessed freakish strength or incomparable talent. The man blushed as she took his hands in hers and offered him a warm smile. Thank you for coming to retrieve me, brave sir, she said. Might I have the honour of knowing your name? ItsVidal, mlady. Just Vidal. Then, Vidal, Florine said as she gently turned him around and took his elbow. Could you guide me back to your company? Er Please? Florine looked down at the stream, pulling in her shoulders to make herself look small and vulnerable. Vidal straightened and cleared his throat. Of course, mlady, he said. Itd be my pleasure. Vidal led her across the stream under the envious gazes of the men on the other side. The man in plate almost seemed angry that he had returned undevoured. youre dismissed, Vidal. The man performed an awkward salute and took a step forward, but Florine refused to let go of his arm. Please let him stay a while, she breathed as she pressed herself against his arm. Im still so very frightened. A strange sound that Florine couldnt figure out how to describe came out from the knight C or whatever he was. Behind him, the expressions of the mounted men turned ugly. This wasnt the agreement! The man in plate said, You were supposed to stay with the Demihumans, Vidal! Yeah! One of the mounted men said. Go to hell! Said another. Get eaten, you old bastard! Florine sighed inwardly as the imagined bonds of brotherhood between fighting men that she always imagined to exist crumbled under the cruel weight of reality. She hated that her mother was right about so many terrible things. Beauty was a weapon that could bring about the downfall of castle and country where all else failed. She looked up at the leader of the company, who in turn was looking down at her with a somewhat disgruntled look. Despite having an Endure Elements enchantment, the Abelion Hills looked so stupidly hot that she felt obliged to dress the part. She was fine with that since there werent any other Humans around, but, now, she was using Vidals arm to conceal her cleavage. I dont believe I had your name, Captain The man removed his plumed helmet, his long blonde locks tossing in the wind as he turned up his head proudly. Lord Reynaldo de Silva. The Baron Vera once my peasants finish clearing the land. Uwah, so proud that he sabotages his own attempts at seeming important. Since he claimed that he would be the Baron Vera, Reynaldo de Silva bore Lord as a courtesy title from his house. Somewhere in the Holy Kingdom of Roble, there was a Count de Silva and Reynaldo was one of his spares. He should have referred to himself as Lord Reynaldo, but he included his house to make himself seem more lordly. That might have gotten his introduction a pass by some, but, by adding the latter part about becoming a Baron and treating what were probably borrowed labourers as property, he revealed himself to be an insufferably pretentious child. With that bit of information brought to light, Florine supposed that the cavalry squadron was made up of his personal lackeys and the infantry company was considered battle fodder. She wondered how much respect Reynaldo de Silva commanded, and how much he had bought. No longer interested in seeing how things would play out, Florine altered her bearing. She released Vidals arm, shedding her timid posture and inclining her head slightly in response to Lord Reynaldos greeting. Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier, a Baroness of the Sorcerous Kingdom and Viceroy of the Abelion Special Administrative Area. The tip of the lordlings lance jerked suddenly as he nearly dropped it. His dumbfounded expression shattered his fa?ade of fabricated importance. The leering looks of the riders behind him turned fearful and their eyes swiftly left the open neck of Florines dress. In the back, the infantry company turned attentive, as if they expected something interesting to happen. Thats right, Lord Reynaldo. Those who so desperately attempt to leverage authority are terribly weak to itand it looks like everyone here knows it. He was hopelessly outmatched with a mere exchange of introductions. With this turn, she could probably tell him to go and eat mud directly from the stream and he would jump in face-first with a gleeful smile. Not that she had any right to, but he probably didnt care about that even if he knew. T-to what might we owe the pleasure of your visit, Lady Gagnier? Lord Reynaldo asked. Florine considered her response. As slimy as the man was, it was probably better to turn the situation into a favour to use as currency in future dealings with the Holy Kingdom. That favour wouldnt be collected from Lord Reynaldo, of course. It would be from whomever he answered to. The challenge would be turning what was currently a problem rooted in differing worldviews into an opportunity. A number of our citizens came forward with petitions concerning the ongoing developments along our shared border, she said. Developments Lord Reynaldo brought a hand up to his chin as he tasted her lead, Developmentsah, you must mean that. Well, that was predictable. An individual of his calibre would always have one or ten problems beyond his power to address. Working through them with him would offer valuable insight into what it would be like to have a neighbour like him on the border. Im sorry that things have grown to the point that they have been brought to your attention, my lady, Lord Reynaldo said. Those vagrants and deserters are causing all sorts of problems on our end. How bad have things become? Florine asked, If your issues spill across the border, it may lead to undesirable consequences. The young lordling visibly swallowed, going as pale as the tall sails billowing in the distance. I-it hasnt come to blows, yet, he said. But these pests are being difficult. None of the men assigned to the problem can locate their base of operations and they can pop up all along the wilderness to stir up trouble. Then well look into it, Florine told him. You neednt trouble yourself with our matters, my lady I have been charged with the administration of the Abelion Hills, Lord Reynaldo. If your matters pose a risk to the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizens, then I am obliged to address them. By the sound of it, the efforts of these individuals are distracting you from more important matters, so you only stand to gain from our intervention. A sense of disappointment rose within Florine as a calculating expression fell over Lord Reynaldo. He was so poorly trained that he couldnt keep his thoughts to himself. If the mans observed behaviour so far was any indication of his overall quality, she sensed countless headaches dealing with him in the future. Youre right, my lady, he said after a few moments. We should work together on this. The sooner this issue is resolved, the better it will be for the both of us. I appreciate your cooperation, Lord Reynaldo, Florine said with a slight smile, but can you and your escort keep up with mine? Several of Lord Reynaldos men let out startled cries as her infantry squads emerged from the vegetation across the stream. The lordlings mount shied away, nearly dumping him into the dirt. I, erma-at least allow me to send someone along. There are some good men here that can The would-be Baron of Vera turned to find his lackeys visibly quaking in their saddles. If their mounts werent frozen in fear, Florine was sure they would have bolted. Each of the men shook his head vehemently as the Baron met their gazes. Wh-whats wrong with you all? A disjointed strain of nervous laughter escaped Lord Reynaldos mouth, In that case, the infantryC Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. How greedy are you, exactly? Desperate for power, desperate for authority, and desperate for credit. His very existence was compromising. She could easily earn another favour by warning Lord Reynaldos liege of the impending catastrophe that he represented. Mister Vidal here will suffice, Florine told him. Vidal? Lord Reynaldo turned back to face her with an incredulous look, Surely you desire someone younger and stronger He appears to be the most experienced out of all of your men, Florine said. Dont worry, hell return to you healthy and well-rested. Well contact you if we find anything. Have a pleasant day, Lord Reynaldo. With that, she turned away, taking Vidals elbow again and guiding him back across the stream. Faced with the Undead and Demihumans on the other side, the man started to quake partway across. Dont worry, Florine gave his arm a gentle squeeze. I wont allow any harm to come to you. They entered the shadows of the bush to join her companions. Falagrim stroked his beard thoughtfully. I hadnt considered it before, he said, but you hadnt yet added a Human to that travelling menagerie of yours. Picked a sturdy-lookin one, too C youll be able to get a good bit of work out of him. Vidals gaze shifted nervously between each member of Florines party. She disliked how Falagrim phrased it, but she was indeed growing a diverse following. Wh-what is he talking about? Vidal asked, What is he? Master Falagrim and Agni here are Dark Dwarves, Florine said. Im surprised youre not familiar with them. There were always rumours of Dwarves out in the wild, Vidal said, but I aint seen any before. The hell you think all that equipment the tribes use comes from? Falagrim scowled, Trees? Florine released Vidals arm, clearing her throat. Tikokl; Zztztl. Can you and your companions track down the individuals that Lord Reynaldo mentioned? His description suggests that they are hunters themselves, Zztztl replied. It may take some time to locate them if we can at all. Since theyre using manual labour to clear the land, Florine said, only a small percentage of the area should be cleared. These hunters should be close enough to actively impede Lord Reynaldos efforts. I agree, Tikokl said. But it may still take a day or two to track them down. Thats fine, Florine replied. We should be stopping to rest soon, anyway. Could you find us a suitable location for a base camp? The Demihuman hunters dispersed into the vegetation, but it wasnt long until Tikokls group returned. He led them north several kilometres to a small, dried-out floodplain between the stream and a low cliff. Several of his hunters were already stationed above as lookouts. Sergeant. The Elder Lich sergeants and Vidal looked at Florine. She turned to address one of the Elder Liches. Collaborate with our Rangers to come up with acceptable security arrangements for the camp. The second squad can help set up the base. It will be done, Lady Gagnier. Her escort moved to carry out her instructions. Vidal goggled at her as she started pulling camp supplies out of her Infinite Haversack. Meaning no disrespect, mlady, he said, but you didnt seem very strong when we first saw you. I dont think Im very strong, Florine replied. Uh, that bundled-up tent mustve been twenty or thirty kilos. You just handed it over like a feather quill. Ah, if you put it that way, I suppose I do appear stronger than the average woman. I dont really think about it anymore. What about you? I wouldve thought that the Holy Kingdoms Royal Army would equip their veteran sergeants with something more than mundane kit. The good stuffs only for the best and brightest, mlady. Im just an old sergeant. Florine went over to where the Undead had placed some dry driftwood logs around a newly-dug fire pit, inviting Vidal to sit with her. She poured out a cup of water and offered it to him. Vidal stared at it for a moment before looking around tentatively. Im curious, Sergeant Vidal, she said. Why did you become an old sergeant? If Im not mistaken, mandatory military service in the Holy Kingdom of Roble only lasts a handful of years. Id be a vagrant otherwise, mlady, Vidal finally removed his leather gauntlets and took the proffered cup. You heard the men back there. Im a bastard. And an orphan, to boot. Is it possible to be a bastard orphan? Sure is. My mother didnt know who my father was. Then, when I was around five, some Demihumans took a stroll over the wall and raided the port we lived in. Im sorry. No need to be, he removed his cap and scratched his shaven head. Its a common enough story. Between all the sailors, soldiers, and what have you that took leave thereahem, forgive me, mlady. Shouldnt be so crass in front of a noblewoman. Yeah? Falagrim looked up from the newly-started fire, What happens if you do? Vidal sent a glance at the Undead around the camp. Depends on her mood, I guess, he said carefully. Or the mood of her escort. Worst Ive seen is a drunk bumping into a ladys carriage. Her footmen came over and turned him into a cripple. Shouldnt the footmen have turned the drunk away before he bumped into the carriage? Florine frowned. Maybe thats why they broke half the bones in his body. A lot of people get hella mad if someone makes em look bad, rightly or no. She shook her head. Florine never imagined that the citizens of a place known as a bastion of good throughout the region would lash out as Vidal described. Footmen were called footmen because they escorted carriages and mounted aristocrats on foot, screening for potential threats to their liege. Allowing any stranger, never mind some random drunk, to reach a carriage was a clear failure in their duties and normally grounds for immediate dismissal. His failure would also be made known to the establishment and its associates, ruining his career prospects for life. So, when do the beatings begin? Falagrim asked, Youre acting as a Viceroy, right? A Viceoh, shit! Vidal clapped a hand over his mouth. Falagrim looked at her expectantly. Florine rolled her eyes. My escort has been instructed to do nothing of the sort, she said. I can hardly learn about other people if theyve been suppressed to the point that they cant be themselves. Wed have slaughtered tribes all over the place if we held them to cultural standards that theyre entirely ignorant about. Anyway, Id like to know more about your service to the Holy Kingdom; theres no need to mind your tongue around me. My service, huh Vidal settled back down again, Well, life as a wharf rat is generally crap, so I tried getting into the army early. At least with them you stay fed, clothed, and get to sleep with a roof over your head. I kept getting turned away until I was about twelve, though. The recruiting officers thought I was just some kid with stupid dreams; not a kid with an empty belly. You didnt say as much? Oh, Im sure that they knew, mlady, Vidal replied. It wasnt as if there werent thousands of other kids trying to get in for the same reason. Thats just the way big, important groups of people are C they do things their own way. It wasnt right to have kids fight, but it was fine to let them starve. Sending children to war was something that the Temple of the Four would loudly disapprove of, so, given their prominence in Roble, refusing early enlistees was probably something ingrained into their culture. Pretty much the only group of people that raised children for war in the northern Human kingdoms was the martial aristocracy. The notion would be abhorrent for anyone else who followed the Faith of the Four. At the same time, the Temples wouldnt even remotely suggest that it was alright for children to starve. It probably boiled down to what they could do something about. The Holy Kingdom could turn away would-be child soldiers, but they couldnt end poverty. Turning early enlistees away was a small comfort to those in authority and a meaningless gesture to those that werent. Ironically, by doing so, they denied themselves their strongest soldiers. As with any vocation, dedicated warriors who got an early start had an advantage over conscripts rotated in from the general population. Anyway, Vidal continued, once I got in, I think I did pretty well for myself. Sort of. Couldnt hold a line very well, but boy could I put the hurt on someone if they werent paying attention. I figure getting rid of an enemy quickly is better than trying to slowly chip em down while holding em off. It sounded like he was a Rogue. Given his background, it wasnt surprising. I take it that your superiors didnt like the way that you fought, Florine said. Depends on who I was fighting under, mlady. If the company Captain was a commoner, they loved me to bits. Bought me drinks every time we got back from a patrol that saw an engagement. If the Captain was a Noble or we had to work under a Paladin, then life was hell. Why was that? Vidal turned wary again. Florine looked at him expectantly until he visibly relented. They just saw things differently. Most people who hear that dont think much of it, but it was a huge deal. You had Noble officers used to having things go their way and Paladins running around trying to keep people on the straight and narrow. Those types have their own idea of how the world works and theres hell to pay if you dont fit into their grand scheme of things. Even if things are proven to not work out the way that they think? If it dont work, then everyones dead. What an unfortunate way to develop a bias. If a company survived combat, success tended to be attributed to the commanding officer. If a company perished, there was no proof that it was the commanding officers fault. Given the way that things seemed to be from their discussion thus far, anomalies were likely struck down by the elite elements of the military establishment as a part of their entrenched organisational culture. That sounds like a thoroughly miserable career, Florine said. Better than starving, Vidal shrugged. And it isnt as if it was terrible all the time. Made plenty of friends and did a lot of things along the way. Careerwise, youre probably right. Took me thirty years to make provisional Sergeant. Provisional? A Sergeants got paperwork to do. People like me dont get to learn how to read or write growin up. Was in the middle of doing that when the war started. It didnt matter after that. So, you fought during Jaldabaoths invasion? Sure did. Most of the army got wiped out on the wall and the entire north was mobilised. They dropped a platoon of former conscripts with no officer on my lap and off we went. Thats probably a good thing since itd probably have been some insufferable ass of a Noble. Got to skip out on paperwork, too. Florine smiled. Its heartening that you can reflect on the past in good humour. We were dumped into deep water from the start, Vidal let out a helpless laugh. That fucking Fiend knew exactly how to hit us. The strongest divisions were all on the wall and wiped out. We lost all of our Generals and Commanders at the same time. Our Queen C the gods bless her kind heart C went to fight with the elite forces of our country and never came back. Without any real officers to lead us, it was a hopeless struggle. Surely you had the Commanders of city garrisons and such Vidal snorted derisively. Those men werent Commanders. The soldiers that they led werent soldiers, either. Our country has mandatory military service, but money and favours can ensure you a cushy place to serve. Pretty much anyone that wasnt stationed on the wall or close to it bought places that kept them away from battle. Battle came to them anyway. And the women The Sergeants voice trailed off and he shut his mouth with an awkward look. The women? Florine prompted. a lot of them slept their way to safety, Vidar didnt quite look at her. Those with good looks became mistresses of people who could shield them from conscription. The women who couldnt do that and didnt want to fight got themselves pregnant so naturally they needed to be protected and put on ships to safety. So, Falagrim said, an army of Fiends and Demihumans was rampaging across the country, killing and eating everyone or vice versa. The first thing these women do is get pregnant towhat? Offer appetisers via catapult when their enemies finally caught up to them? Florines mouth fell open in mute horror at the Dark Dwarfs implication. How could that thought even cross his mind? Agni sat calmly beside him, entirely unperturbed. Ask them, Master Falagrim, Vidal replied with a tired shake of his head. Makes no sense to me. Anyway, it was a giant mess. The chain of command was broken beyond repair and we ended up with the Grandmaster of the Order leading us. Is that particularly bad? Florine asked. A Paladins a Paladin, Vidal answered. And a Paladin definitely aint a Commander. Once the Order took charge, everything we did was one hundred per cent conviction and zero per cent strategy. We hit what we could hit and got nowhere for it. Things stayed like that until the Sorcerer King showed up. I was wondering about that, Florine said. Since you said you fought in the north, you must have been with the resistance. What was it like fighting with His Majesty? All around them, the Undead suddenly turned their attention to the conversation. Vidal cringed slightly at the intensity of their crimson gazes. Thats, uhwhat can I say? It was like watching a god fight. Anywhere he appeared on the front, the enemy was just obliterated. Some of the spells that he used could cover entire city quarters. Demihumans became pieces of Demihumans or just bits of char on the grass. Fiends were instantly banished to whatever hell they came from. The only one who put up a fight was Jaldabaoth himself. Witnessing those battlesI used to laugh whenever the Bards sang about the Eight Greed Kings and what they could supposedly do. Now, Ive seen someone who can do the same sorts of things with my own two eyes. Florine looked up at the noonday sky, wondering what it might have been like. Some of the old legends surrounding the Eight Greed Kings had them perform some truly unbelievable feats. As she continued to ruminate, she suddenly realised how late C or was that early? C it was. Thank you for sharing your story with us, Vidal, Florine said. My companions and I usually operate at night, so we should retire for the day. Youre more than welcome to my tent if you so desire. She gestured to her tent, which had been set up long before Vidal finished his tale. Following Ludmilas suggestion, she purchased one that was large enough to serve as a makeshift office or drawing room and bought several magic items to make it just as comfortable as a luxury suite of a merchant inn. Vidal abruptly stood from his log, looking around while absently wiping his hands on his pants. I, uhI should wash up first, eh? Thank you for your consideration, Vidal, Florine smiled. A-are you sure about this? Were just soyou know Hm? What do you mean? Florine looked up at the man. She blinked slowly as his eyes constantly roamed up and down her figure. This is my fault, isnt it What I meant was that you should use my tent to sleep in, she wasnt sure what sort of look she should put on. I have a magic item that precludes the need for sleep, so Ill be doing paperwork throughout the day. Oh. Vidal visibly deflated. Across the fire, Falagrim let out a snort. Stone and Blood: Act 2, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 How should I even report this? Florine tapped her pen against a blank sheet of paper as she sat at the desk in front of her tent, from which an endless stream of loud snores emitted. The potential development of issues along the border with the Holy Kingdom of Roble was something that she had been wary of since being dispatched to the Abelion Wilderness, but the problems she was facing now were coming from odd and unexpected angles. It was a good thing I spent that week with Ludmila Was it intuition or simple happenstance? Since she had consciously decided to go to Wardens Vale to consult with her friend, it was probably the former. She was missing something essential in her perspective and she felt that speaking with Ludmila was a chance to address that deficiency. The problem was that she didnt quite understand what Ludmila was talking about at the time and was sceptical of some of her most alien points. Philosophically speaking, Ludmila functioned in an entirely different manner from pretty much everyone else that she knew. It only became apparent when things stopped meshing correctly and all sorts of oddities started popping up. It wasnt until she arrived in the Abelion Hills, where Rangers and Druids C or hunters and mystics C had a heavy influence did the various topics that they had discussed start to make more sense. Even this early into her work, the fact that nearly everything that she thought would work actually wouldnt was made abundantly clear. She had time to figure things out, however. Lady Albedo was likely well aware of how challenging the task was, given the lack of a time limit and the incredibly low bar she had set for success. Neither Florine nor Lady Albedo was willing to settle for the bare minimum, of course. Unfortunately, domestic affairs that she could take her time figuring out how to address properly had suddenly become wrapped up in foreign affairs. Florine found herself in the strange position of being a Human on the side of Demihumans against Humans and the country of said Humans had a historically poor relationship with said Demihumans. Said Human country was also supposedly on good terms with the Sorcerous Kingdom and were following patterns of behaviour that they considered perfectly right and normal. Of all of the things it has to be, she muttered, why water? It was so innocuous that one almost wouldnt be wrong to call it insidious. The Abelion Wilderness lay in the rain shadow of the Southern Border Ranges, making water a precious commodity. Even on the border with Roble, with its proximity to the sea, the climate was still relatively arid. Beyond the wall, however, Roble had a wonderfully mild climate with plentiful rain driven by the western trade winds. Sticking the Great Wall where it was made it seem like they were trying to keep their little paradise to themselves. No, it was almost definitely the case. Lady Gagnier, Isoroku asked, would a request for climate amendment not resolve the issue? Im not sure that it would, Florine answered, but its an unacceptable resolution. The reckless actions of a foreign power are having adverse effects on the livelihood of our citizens. Robles expansion is effecting a permanent change and resorting to climate amendment not only ties up a bit of Lord Mares mana indefinitely, but it also doesnt stop Roble from maximising the damage that theyre causing. Actually, it would reward them for doing it. Climate amendment covers a wide area, so their new industrial development will benefit from the expenditure of resources that were using to fix the problems that theyre causing in the first place. Then what would you recommend? I dont have a recommendation, yet, Florine replied. Im not even sure if this is something that can be solved with a recommendation. At its core, its an issue revolving around a certain perspective and the behaviours that stem from it. Telling them to not do something will only have them stop doing that particular thing in this particular instance. If they perceive benefits in doing it elsewhere, then theyll keep doing it elsewhere. Is that any of our concern? The Elder Lich asked. Of course it is, Florine answered. Our foreign policy goals mandate the strengthening of diplomatic ties between the Sorcerous Kingdom and the other nations in the region. With those ties come certain associations and responsibilities. Roble might appear to be stuck on a peninsula, but His Majestys reign will bring unprecedented prosperity to the region. Those who partake of that prosperity will have the means to expand their influence. If pioneers from Roble sail off to places unknown and try turning every place they touch into farmland, theyre going to end up with a bad reputation and a whole lot of enemies. All of that will transfer to us by association. Would the reaction be so extreme? Theyre rendering the land uninhabitable for other races, Florine told Isoroku. An antagonistic response is perfectly justifiable. Here, however, we are in a position where we may be able to influence their worldview and thus preemptively prevent problems of this nature from occurring in the future. At least there was that. The good thing about being exposed to new concepts and modes of thinking was that it became easier to perceive and grasp even more after that. They had plenty of opportunity to allow diplomacy and the exchange of ideas to take its course. What if they refuse to change their behaviour? Isoroku asked. Then we would need to make demands, Florine answered. If those demands are not met, punitive measures would be required to enforce them. Waging war with the Holy Kingdom of Roble does not appear to be in line with our foreign policy goals. Having a willfully ignorant gang of idiotic allies constantly dragging His Majestys name through the mud isnt, either. The punitive measures in question dont necessarily have to be war, anyway. It merely has to be an effective deterrent. An embargo that effectively exceeds the economic benefits of developing this land, for instance. Based on what youve shared with me in the past, would that not also hurt the Sorcerous Kingdoms economic prospects? Strictly speaking, it would, but the alternative is far worse. As the regional hegemon, we need to show that we can keep the affairs of our own house in order. No one will take us seriously, otherwise. Florines sense of disgruntlement grew as the discussion went on. She wanted to believe that Roble would see reason, but the slimy feeling that she got from Lord Reynaldo kept bothering her. If what she had seen so far was indicative of his countrys outlook and attitudes C or at least those of the countrys decision makers C the need to resort to punitive measures seemed all the more likely. The problem was, that, while she said that a punitive response to their lack of cooperation would be perfectly viable, it wouldnt seem that way to most of the countries in the region. People from places like Roble and Re-Estize simply didnt have the same appreciation for water as those from places like the Abelion Hills did. Of course, they understood that one would die without water, but, at the same time, they also considered it a free and plentiful resource. What of the petition about the activities in the bay? Oh, that ones easy, Florine replied. Assuming that everything is as the Monachini claim, what theyre doing is unquestionably an attack against our citizens. Theyre only doing it because they think they can get away with it due to technicalities, and attacking our citizens to pursue historical grievances wont qualify as a valid justification. As far as I know, Isoroku said, Our ratified treaties with the Holy Kingdom of Roble do not cover any of the problematic activities occurring here. Diplomacy is not a static affair, Florine said. Ive gone over those treaties C theyre very basic and can only really qualify as a single cornerstone of our relationship with Roble. A fully-fledged relationship with all of the requisite agreements will take at least several years to develop and those agreements must be kept up-to-date with our geopolitical and socioeconomic realities. Since you brought up the topic of treaties, however, it would be a good idea to visit Queen Oriculus. She maintains hundreds of maritime treaties, so she should know all of their ins and outs. Not to mention the fact that every maritime treaty Queen Oriculus maintained seemed to end up creating fast allies and she had nurtured those relationships to the point that they led to those allies moving to confederate with the Draconic Kingdom the moment it was realistic to do so. If the Sorcerous Kingdom could achieve the same success with its ongoing expansion, it could minimise conflict, avoid bureaucratic inefficiencies, and invest more time and effort in productive pursuits. Pip! Florine looked over her shoulder to find Sergeant Vidal emerging from the tent with a yawn. She smiled in greeting as he turned a still-sleepy eye on her. Good evening, Sergeant Vidal. Evenin mlady, the man rubbed an eye. Coulda sworn I saw a bird on your head just nowmaybe Im still dreamin. You had a dream about birds? Ersure. Lets just say it was about that. Scuse me while I go and clean myself up. The Sergeant ambled away toward the stream with another yawn, stretching his arms as he went. At first, Florine thought that people were politely ignoring the fact that Liolio was perched on her head, but it turned out that they didnt notice he was there. Even knowing that he was there, Florine couldnt see him whenever she examined her appearance in a hand mirror. Florine rose from her seat and set out a meal from one of her preservation containers. Before Sergeant Vidal returned, however, Zztztl and his band appeared from upstream. We believe we have located the Humans that you seek, the Drthr Ranger said. They had the air of hunters returning from a raid. We stalked after them until they arrived at a small camp populated by many other Humans. How far away are they? Not far, but they are within the buffer zone. Judging by their distance to the edge of the brushland, a single one of their warbands should be able to conduct four or five raids a day. Are they raiding? Zztztl seemed to pause in thought. They do not return overly burdened, but we cannot discern whether they carry any spoils or not. Sergeant Vidal, Florine said as the man came back from the stream, how many times have you encountered these individuals that Lord Reynaldo is having problems with? Since they started doin what theyre doin, the Sergeant replied, not even once. Theyre all scouts from the army, so we pretty much got no chance of finding em unless were already waiting wherever they hit next. Course, theyll see us before we see them so thatd never happen. Florine held out the plate with Sergeant Vidals breakfast on it. so Lord Reynaldo is just running around to reassure the labourers? Pretty much, the Sergeant eyed the meal prepared by Chef Pyrus. I didnt know you ate the same food as us. The Chef that prepared this was trying his hand at some recipes from your country, Florine said. How does it compare? The Chef Sergeant Vidal glanced at the assorted Demihumans around the camp before receiving the plate. He took a bite out of the battered fillet, filling the air with a soft crunch. Mm, he chewed vigorously before swallowing. Not bad. Pretty good, actually. We can only have this sort of thing back in town and the inns are getting all scrimpy with their portions. Whoever made this didnt hold back. The man took another bite before sticking his fork into a slice of fried potato. Anyway, he said. Lord Reynaldos losing. He can run around all he wants trying to reassure everyone, but its become clear that he cant do anything about those scouts. Thingsre going to turn ugly sooner or later. Lord Reynaldo said that it hasnt come to blows yet, Florine noted. Are you saying that they will? When it does, Sergeant Vidal replied grimly, it wont be between him and the scouts. Florine narrowed her eyes at the implication. Im not sure I heard that correctly, she said. Im pretty sure mlady did. The labourers are gonna give up eventually and that piece of shits gonna order his men to beat em until they start working again. I cant believe something like that would be legal in the Holy Kingdom. Sergeant Vidal gave her a long look before letting out an equally long sigh. He stared down at the half-eaten meal on his plate. Youre a good lady, mlady, he said. Real smart, too. Smart enough to know that it dont work that way with people like our good Lord Reynaldo. Florines sigh echoed Vidals own. Going by his words, judicial authority in Roble functioned in a similar manner to that of Re-Estize, Baharuth, and the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Noble presiding over a fief was responsible for maintaining order and meting out justice. Only a Nobles liege and the crown had any right to interfere with the process. Additionally, as it was part and parcel of any contact of vassalage for a liege to defend their vassal in court, any charges brought forward by commoners or outsiders C which included Nobles of the same country C would almost always be dismissed. If there was any restitution to be had, it was done privately so as to not undermine the collective authority of the establishment. Of course, this behaviour wasnt limited to aristocrats. Guilds defended their members, villages defended their residents, and families defended their relatives in a relatively similar fashion. The main difference was how much authority was vested in the people involved, which in turn dictated how much oversight they could be subjected to. One wouldnt be wrong to say that Human law was a product of Human nature and whatever ethical paradigms the value systems of a society gave rise to. Since you put it that way, Florine said. Where do you stand on the issue were investigating? Where a little guy like me stands dont really matter, Sergeant Vidal said, but I guess Im on Lord Reynaldos side. I hate the guy as much as anyone else, but the scouts aint doing what theyre doing because they hate Lord Reynaldo. Then why are they doing it? I dunno. Some nonsense about leaving perfectly good farmland alone. It is not nonsense, a hiss escaped Zztztls mandibles. A tribe that does not heed the wisdom of its hunters is little more than a collection of fools. Sergeant Vidal took a step back, his eyes going back and forth between Zztztl and Florine. We should meet these scouts before they perform another raid, Florine said. No matter how justified they feel about their actions, those actions are still unlawful. There must be a reasonable way to resolve this. Zztztl led them out of the camp, following the shallow valley upstream. Along the way, they ran into Tikokl and his band. I suppose youve found them, as well? Florine asked. The Human hunters move, Tikokl answered. They have dispatched a small raiding party. Do we have any chance of intercepting them? Yes. They are following this stream to the hewn lands, heading directly toward us. Umhide? I dont want to scare them off. Everyone scattered, leaving Florine alone by the stream. She stood there awkwardly, feeling more and more stupid as the minutes passed. What theCshit! Nymph! Dont look or youll go blind! The panicked warning was the first sign that anyone else was nearby. Florine bunched her hands over her chest, peering cautiously about. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I, um, Im not a Nymph, she called out. Its alright to look! Her mouth snapped shut. What was she saying? The bushes rustled several metres away. Stop, kid! Its a trick! Shes going to spirit you away to her bower and ravish you until you never want to leave! A young man roughly the age of Liam stepped out from the bushes. It seemed that the dire warning wasnt effective enough. Hello, Florine smiled. H-hi, he smiled back. Ive come to speak with your party about whats going on here, she said. Would it be possible for me to speak to your leader? Sure, the young man replied, then looked behind him. Captain? Gods damn it! An older man emerged from the shadows and came forward, Ill talk, so release your hold on my man! Im not actually doing anything, Florine said. The Captain frowned and looked at his subordinate. What? The young man looked back at him. My name is Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier, she spoke into the silence between them, Im currently serving as Viceroy of the Abelion Special Administrative Area. Ive received some concerning petitions from our citizens along the border. Would you mind answering a few questions? The Sorcerous Kingdom? But I thought thatare you a Nymph, after all? Im a Human, Florine lowered her hands, tapping the tips of her fingers together patiently. With whom am I speaking? Like Lord Reynaldos men, the two in front of her were adorned in the surcoats of Robles Royal Army. Unlike them, the scouts were lightly armed and armoured. They wore cloaks that blended with the greenery and had a quiver at each hip. The longbows that they held were nearly two metres tall. Rico Ortega, my lady, the older man replied. Captain of the First Divisions First Scout Company. Its a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Captain Ortega, Florine said. A rather confusing situation has developed on the border. If you dont mind, could you help me understand whats going on? A bunch of greedy idiots is whats going on, the Captain grated. Those parasites are hell-bent on sucking the land dry! Our citizens along the border share in your position, Florine told him. Even so, why did you decide to take thisapproach? Weve heard claims of desertion and vagrancy. We havent deserted, Captain Ortega spat. Were doing our jobs! Now that the Sorcerous Kingdoms taken over the Abelion Hills, we scouts are basically foresters or watchmen depending on where were stationed. The damn people running things out here arent listening. I sent my lieutenant to inform the Royal Court, but these brats wont wait for a response. All we can do is slow them down until someone from Hoburns comes out and talks some sense into them. Florine frowned inwardly at the Captains account. Too many things didnt add up. Im not intimately familiar with Robles inner workings, she said, but shouldnt your report have gone to your superiors in Kalinsha? A company Captain going straight to the Holy Kingdoms Royal Court with a problem was about as ridiculous as Ludmila going straight to the Sorcerer King with one. Captain Ortega looked down at the stream. She could hear his teeth grinding from where she stood. Theyre in on it, my lady. I beg your pardon? The armys in their pocket! The Captain told her, Anyone that can legally stop them, anyway. If I sent my man to Kalinsha, theyd burn the report and lock him up. It has to go to Hoburns. Who are they? Florine asked, Lord Reynaldo? Reynaldo The Captain sneered and spat, Hes just a thug doing his fathers bidding. Then who is the cause of this? Too many people are the cause of this, Captain Ortega sighed. Half the countrys gone mad with greed and the other halfs gone mad from starvation. Reynaldo and his ilk are part of the former; his slaves are part of the latter. Slaves? But I thought they were labourers hired to clear the land The Captain snorted. Technically, youre not wrong. All those starving wretches that you saw out there are debt slaves. The war took everything from the north, Lady Gagnier. Our families. Our possessions. Our food. More than half of the survivors sold themselves into slavery just so they could eat. But weve been sending you food Uh-huh. And guess whos responsible for distributing it? The northern Nobles mightve given a damn about their tenants, but the southern ones that volunteered to help manage things now that theyre gone certainly dont treat them as their own. Everythings just an opportunity for them. The food youre sending for free isnt being given out freely, but its being used to get free slaves. All the lands thatve been left empty in Jaldabaoths wake are prizes to compete over. The wilderness out here is free for the taking now that there arent any Demihumans to hunt them down. I do not like what I hear, Human. Zztztls voice hissed from overhead. The Drthr detached himself from the branches and landed beside Florine, leaning forward with his dagger-sharp forelegs raised. Captain Ortega rolled back into a defensive crouch, brandishing his rapier and stiletto. Are you saying that these tribes you speak of would wither our territory for nothing? Zztztl trilled in a malevolent strain, We fought against Jaldabaoth with the Sorcerer King. I have seen your lands, Human. They are lush and green and wet and we are told that your population is half of what it was before. All have lost grievously, yet your kind reaches for that which they do not need! The creak of unseen bows came from the surroundings. Florine touched Zztztls spiky shoulder. Captain Ortega is not the problem here, she said softly. Zztztl withdrew with another, frustrated, hiss, folding his forelegs in front of him. Florine turned her attention back to Captain Ortega. How has it become like this? She asked, What is their motive? Ill be upset if its simple, unthinking greed. Thats all that I can think of, my lady, Captain Ortega straightened again, sheathing his blades with a loud sigh. Everythings just gone wrong. Prince Caspondhe laid out a bunch of policies after the end of the war. Ones that shouldve gotten us back on our feet real quick. But it all got twisted. Can you recall the details of these policies? They made sure everyone knew, the Captain nodded, and they could be understood by everyone. It was all about restarting our industries and rebuilding the economy. Growing enough food for the winter even with the missing harvest and lack of labour. No one questioned it because it all made sense and everyone got to work. The best part was that the Prince included incentives that were open to everyone. Such as? Honours. Titles. Stuff that only Nobles and heroes usually get. But these ones were for things that even commoners could do. Farmers that could pull in a bigger harvest with more land get to keep the land that they did it with. Fishermen are rewarded for bringing in bigger hauls. Same deal for people pulling in more construction materials. Artisans and Merchants are included, as well. More nails; more tools; more infrastructure. Moving more things around. You could even get a title forhmm, what did they call it C ah, being a promising industrialist. Can you imagine that? A nobody becoming a Knight or a Baron through hard work alone. Thats not out of the ordinary, Florine told him. Any country in your scenario would promote the rise of talented and capable individuals. Offering titles is one of the usual ways a kingdom would do that. Actually, the Baharuth Empire continually does that for exceptional military or civil service. really? Really. While Roble was in an ideal location for Human habitation, it was also land-starved. The creation of new titles in the generations before Jaldabaoths appearance was likely a rare, if not unheard of, thing. Oh. Uh, anyway, where was Ithe people were all about it. It was like they were living a dream with unlimited opportunity. Then, somehow, it turned into a nightmare. I dont know how it happened, but people started to see other people as competitors in the worst of ways. Obstacles. Enemies. But youve just been through a war, Florine said. How could anyone think like that with all the work ahead of you? Thats what I thought, Captain Ortega replied. Thats what everyone thought. Right up until the point it happened close to home. Then, it was like a sickness took the peoples minds. The week before I left Kalinsha, I had to respond to thirty-two workshop arsons and those were the ones that happened during my shift. Sometimes, one of those damn workshops got attacked multiple times on the same day. One time, a labour camp run by a rich fellow was hit and the night wind drove the blaze straight up the coast through the refugee camps nearby. Twenty thousand people died, just like that. Even Farmers were getting in on it, lighting their neighbours fields on fire if they think theyre going to lose. Then, the retaliationit never ends. Florine could only respond with a dumbfounded shake of her head. What in the world was going on? For some stupid reason, her only coherent line of thought was that she was thankful it wasnt Jaldabaoths doing this time, at least. Thats when I left, the Captain said. I just couldnt take it anymore. Demons and Demihumans, I can fight, but watching my own people eat themselves alive like that after all weve been throughI took the other men who were just as sick of it as I was and came out here where we thought we could at least do some good. Captain! Someone called out from the bushes, Its Rodriguez. Rodriguez? But hesah, shit. Beg your pardon, my lady. Bring him over! A short, dark-haired man in uniform appeared from the side. Captain, where theCwoaha Nymph? Sure, why not? Florine smiled. What happened? Captain Ortega asked. That should be our line! Rodriguez answered, We waited for so long that a patrol found us. Some of the men got caught by Reynaldo. Captain Ortega cursed under his breath. Apologies, my lady, he said, I need to go and rescue my men. Will you resort to violence? Florine asked. Knowing what Reynaldo will do, the Captain answered, I dont have any good options. Then allow me to come with you. Perhaps I can offer an alternative solution. The Captain nodded once before walking past her and down the stream. Before they reached her camp, he went up an animal trail, heading west. If you believe their lives are at risk, Florine said, I could demand that you and your men be released to my custody. Youve been basing yourself in the buffer zone, after all. whats the penalty for that in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Our judicial processes are very comprehensive, Florine told him. Your presence and activities in the buffer zone would be considered policing measures, so, if there are any penalties at all, they would be superficial. Unfortunately, I cant say what would happen should you return to Roble after that. Their pace slowed as they approached a different part of the same clearing that Florine had visited the previous day. Harsh voices carried on the night wind reached them long before they came out of the snarl of vegetation. Serves ya right, criminal scum! Let im have another lick! An anguished cry filled Florines ears, transforming into a hoarse shriek. The laughter of dozens of men rose in accompaniment. Captain Ortega stormed forward, nocking an arrow to his longbow. What the hell do you think youre doing, Reynaldo! A cacophony of shouts came in response, punctuated by the ringing of drawn steel. Florine emerged to find Lord Reynaldos men facing the edge of the clearing with arming swords in hand. From the vegetation, over four dozen longbows were levelled at them, arrows nocked and at the ready. On one end of Lord Reynaldos group, Lord Reynaldo himself stood near a small tree, torch in hand. Next to him, a naked man dangled from a branch by his bound wrists. Tears dripped off his chin as he weakly wept. Disciplining a deserter, of course, the lordling said. As is my right. Youre no Baron yet, Captain Ortega snarled. In response, Lord Reynaldo smiled and shrugged. Then he shoved his flaming torch into the dangling mans crotch. The lordlings smile grew into a savage grin as the man thrashed and shrieked again. Were you going to do something? Lord Reynaldo asked, Oh, thats right: you cant. You have no authority here. This isnt your post and youre certainly no rebelor so you claim. The men and women of the scout company sent glances at their Captain. Captain Ortega fixed Lord Reynaldo with a stone-faced glare. If Baraja was here Baraja? Lord Reynaldo snorted, The Night Watchman? The cornerstone of our Great Walls defence? Or do you mean his Paladin whore? Even if your mentor was alive, how could you imagine that anyone who failed to defend our country could have any clout in this situation? Hmmsurely you dont mean their raving lunatic of a daughter Have you no sense of gratitude, you bastard? I am no bastard! Lord Reynaldo roared, I am a trueborn de Silva, and you are nothing but a vile traitor. Seize them! Captain Ortegas bluff called, Lord Reynaldos men advanced with cocky smiles. Stop. Florine stepped out from her place in the bushes. Lord Reynaldos men faltered, exchanging confused looks with one another. Ah, Lady Gagnier, Lord Reynaldo turned his disgusting smile on her. As you can see, I have everything under control here. You may return toC Silence. A line of crimson gazes emerged from the shadows as her escort appeared from the brush. Florine walked over to the tree, looking up at the burnt ruin of the man hanging there. Free him. Her Shadow Demon flickered into the darkness above the branch, slicing apart the rope suspending the tortured soldier. Florine clumsily caught him and knelt to rest his head upon her lap. Oozing cuts covered his bruised body and his eyes were swollen shut. The flesh of his legs and hips was burnt and cracked, peeling back to expose the bone beneath. She reached into her Infinite Haversack for a healing potion, pouring it out over the mans wounds. Rather than sigh in relief, he screamed in renewed agony as his flesh returned and then stopped healing partway. Florine quickly used another healing potion stroking the mans sweat-soaked hair. His screams turned into a whimper before he finally fell silent, chest rising and falling with shallow breaths. Florine finally turned her attention to the power-drunk reprobate. What could possibly possess you to do something like this? Her furious gaze went to the lordlings men, How could you simply watch? Laugh? Is this what the Holy Kingdom is like? The proud bastion of our faith? The only answer to her questions was silence. That silence, however, was eventually replaced by the thunder of distant hooves. Points of light appeared in the darkness, resolving into torches held aloft by a column of shining plate mail and spotless barding. When they finally came into the range of her Darkvision, Florine noted that their surcoats did not sport the colours of Robles Royal Army, instead displaying the Holy Kingdoms crest in cerulean on a field of white. They brought their warhorses between Reynaldos men and the line of Undead. The man at the head eyed both sides before he spotted Lord Reynaldo. Lord Reynaldo, he said in a strong, steady voice. Would you care to explain whats going on here? The lordling opened his mouth as if to speak, but nothing came out. Florine let out an annoyed breath before releasing him from her hold. I can talk? Florines lip twitched as his question was received with a dubious look by the new arrivals. Lord Reynaldo coughed and cleared his throat. As you can see, he told them, I was about to bring these deserters to justice, but their activities so close to the border have dragged the Sorcerous Kingdom into it. The Demihuman raid yesterday was their fault, as well. Oh, you just didntC You pile of Lanca dung! Captain Ortega shouted, Im going to put an arrow through your lying tongue! Brother Sanchez, Lord Reynaldo said, could you please deal with this unreasonable warmonger? What?! Ortega, Brother Sanchez said. Hoburns sent word about you sending your man to them. Good! What did they say? Brother Sanchez reached into one of his saddlebags, producing a scroll with a wax seal. He unfurled the parchment as one of the other riders drew close with torch aloft. By order of His Royal Highness, Prince Caspond Bessarez, Captain Ortega of the First Divisions First Scout Company, along with the First Scout Company as well as any other service members accompanying him are ordered to return to their posts. Amnesty has been offered for your transgressions so long as you resume your duties at once. but what about the report I sent along with my man? Captain Ortega said. Lord Reynaldo has been destabilising the border with his reckless actions. Hes making the people work all day on half rations and he was just torturing one of my subordinates not five minutes ago! My orders only concern you, Captain, Brother Sanchez said. I havent been authorised to do anything else. You can make your report with the garrison Commander when you get back. Honestly, the Order is already swamped with everything thats going on. The countrys best scout company running off like this only means that the people suffer all the more. A long silence fell between both parties. Florine pondered the surreal scene. On one side, a rank of Death Knights was covering a group of soldiers fighting to do what was best for the Holy Kingdom. On the other, a rank of Paladins was protecting a collection of villains dragging the Holy Kingdom into a mire of corruption and moral decay. Truly, truth was stranger than fiction. The silence was finally broken by a long sigh as Captain Ortega stepped out between the Death Knights. He walked before the row of Paladins, casting a withering glare at Lord Reynaldo before kneeling to check on the condition of his subordinate. Hes alright now, Florine said. I used two high-quality healing potions. Theyre made from the finest ingredients in Wardens Vale. Wardens Vale? The fief of a friend of mine. Shes a Ranger running a frontier territory so it feels like wildland more than anything else. Huh, Captain Ortega said. Thatd be a sight to see. I can still arrange for it. Captain Ortega rose to his feet again. I appreciate the offer, he said, but you heard Brother Sanchez. Im a son of Roble, Lady Gagnier. My battle is here. By the way, what will happen with the border? Whats going on here affects our citizens, so you can be sure that something will come through the official channels. Good, the Captain nodded. In that case, its time for us to get back to work. Its been a pleasure, Lady Gagnier C you remind me of our late Queen in a lot of ways. A pair of Captain Ortegas men came to carry the tortured man away. Florine stood by silently as she watched a long column of men and women disappear into the night. When the last of the soldiers vanished, she suddenly realised that the slimy sensation that she had associated with Lord Reynaldo was still there. It didnt take long to pin down what she was feeling. This country is sick. It was several orders of magnitude worse than Fassett County. Something unspeakably vile had infected the Kingdom of Roble. Stone and Blood: Act 3, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 2nd Day, Upper Fire Month, 1 CE The vermillion banner of the Sorcerous Kingdom snapped in the wind and Florine coughed as a cloud of dust scoured the crater in the middle of the Dale of Defiance. She retreated into the administrations pavilion, producing a handkerchief to wipe the tears from her eyes. Out of habit, she pulled it away to examine the fabric, but she hadnt worn any makeup since staying with the Zern. Its barely summer and this place feels like its going to spontaneously combust. According to the locals, brush fires were a common occurrence during the season. When she asked them whether they needed any help putting them out, they replied that they just let the fires run their course. Every few years, the fires would become so extensive that clouds of Cinder Elementals would spawn and wage war with the local Earth Elementals until they were finally extinguished. Even so, the tribes didnt seem to mind. Some of them even held festivals while the world burned and quaked around them. Shall I retrieve something for the dust, Lady Gagnier? The Vampire Bride asked. Is there something? Florine answered, Very well, lets see what you have. The Vampire Bride lowered her head before exiting the pavilion. Florine made her way over to the central table, where several Elder Liches were transcribing her notes to the local administrative record. Have we received any response to our concerns on the western border, yet? No, Isoroku replied. The central administration is still digesting the content of your report. I see. She looked down at the map, lightly tapping her fingers on the table as she eyed the Roble Peninsula. A part of her chided herself for her impatience. She was utterly spoiled by how quickly things usually went in the Sorcerous Kingdom. In Re-Estize, a villages issues would normally have to wait until the local lord came around with their itinerant court. Even in an emergency, the information might take days to reach the local lord and then take weeks or months to reach the capital. Then, depending on the severity of the issue and what else was going on, it might take weeks or months to muster the appropriate response. A nascent border dispute was not likely to be recognised until it started affecting a fiefs productivity. If it wasnt a problem that could be eliminated by hiring Adventurers, deliberations over a solution could take years. It was even possible that a resolution might never be achieved, as was the case with the Empires annual skirmish with Re-Estize. Additionally, the Sorcerous Kingdom had certain issues inherent to its administrative apparatus. The Elder Liches that made up the bulk of it were by nature a sort of Undead mage. They were exhaustively trained through rote learning, which allowed them to function as cogs in a machine rather than as adaptable living administrators with the requisite Job Class Levels. Since nearly everything that she was throwing at them now was basically new and unknown without any specific procedures to follow, Florine had to be very gentle with the Elder Liches. There was one thing that she would have liked a swift reply to, however C a question that she insisted be delivered directly to Lady Albedo: Is Jaldabaoth really dead? Some may have suggested that being made to wade through the aftermath of Jaldabaoths occupation in the Abelion Hills caused her to see his shadow in everything, but Florine knew that this wasnt the case. For lack of a better way to explain it, she had become sensitive to the evil motives that lurked behind the actions and schemes of others. Perhaps she was always like that. Liane was her best friend, after all. That relationship proved invaluable to Florine in the Sorcerous Kingdom: a country where evil walked alongside good. In the case of the Kingdom of Roble, the behaviours characteristic of Humans in crisis scenarios appeared to be absent. Generally speaking, when people were confronted with a sudden event carrying negative effects for the entire community, they would work to counteract it or at least mitigate its effects in some way. If a house caught on fire, a village would work together to put it out. People would rush to the scene of an accident. Moments of great crisis were at the same time moments of great generosity and sacrifice. The barriers that normally stood between people came down and levels of mutual trust became uncharacteristically high. The Draconic Kingdom was an extraordinary example of how this core aspect of Human nature could be harnessed by a masterful social architect and amplified to legendary levels. Unlike the Baharuth Empire, the Draconic Kingdoms institutions did not merely exist to empower the state: they were primarily designed to encourage and reinforce the most beneficial of Human behaviours, creating a ridiculously resilient high-trust society that could weather anything short of complete and utter annihilation. While Roble was not ruled by a wise, benevolent Queen with generations of experience, they were still known to be a goodly nation that operated along the guiding principles of the Faith of the Four. Captain Ortegas assertion that the common person, when hearing about the incidents flaring up in their country, initially found them unthinkable suggested that the expected crisis behaviours did exist at some point. Since those behaviours could be reinforced, it stood to reason that they could also be undermined. Florine suspected that was exactly what was going on in Roble. Seeds of distrust were being purposely sown, turning what was supposed to be a time of mutually beneficial cooperation into one of antagonistic, zero-sum competition. The problem was how uniformly rampant the problem seemed to be. It was far beyond the disparate moments of individual selfishness that might occur or even the machinations of a whole faction of foolishly ambitious aristocrats. Something was empowering corruption and moral decay on a national scale, striking at a time when Roble was too weak to defend itself from an attack of that nature. If the low-trust conditions being imposed on them continued for long, Roble would be plunged into a darkness far deeper than that which was rumoured to plague Re-Estize. Beings such as Demons and Angels were said to be unconcerned with the material aspects of the world. Instead, their actions revolved around influencing spiritual health and moral character in a bid to win souls for good or evil. Jaldabaoths legacy in the Abelion Hills gave every indication that this was true. With this in mind, Florine suspected that the entire purpose of his invasion of the Holy Kingdom was not to destroy it, but to weaken it to the point where it could fall entirely to corruption. As they were beings of a realm beyond mortal existence, killing a Fiend was no guarantee that it would stay dead. More than a few Demons and Devils made multiple appearances in a wide variety of tales, sometimes appearing as destroyers; other times, tempters. There were even stories where Fiends assisted the heroes of legend for their own, inscrutable purposes. A number of possibilities came to mind concerning the link between Jaldabaoth and what was going on in Roble. Foremost amongst them was the idea that, while Jaldabaoth himself had been defeated by the Sorcerer King, his agents remained. Reports from the war and tales carried by the Merchants who finally trickled into E-Rantel from the west asserted that Jaldabaoth had thousands of Fiends at his command. It was not impossible for more than a few to have infiltrated Roble after his defeat, especially if they were something like Shadow Demons or ones with shape-shifting capabilities. Furthermore, there were always people who desired power at the cost of all else who could be turned to their side. Enough people in the wrong places C or the right places, depending on ones perspective C and a concerted effort could be made to achieve the crumbling societal conditions that Captain Ortega alleged. Florine could only imagine where those plans might take them. Though they might attempt it, preparing Roble to act as a foothold for a new demonic incursion would invariably draw the attention of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The moment that the Sorcerous Kingdom became aware of yet another demonic disturbance within its sphere of influence, it would get slapped out of existence. With this in mind, she was forced to consider the notion that there was some even greater scheme in play. Perhaps Jaldabaoth, as powerful as he was, merely represented an aspect of an even greater threat. Maybe there was another being that he served and that being had many servants like him. They could be anywhere in the world, putting their fell schemes into play while the Sorcerous Kingdom remained unaware of their activities. In that case, the downfall of the Holy Kingdom did not only eliminate a force for good, but also served as a distraction close to the heart of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The growing sickness in Roble was not one that could be cured through the raw might that the Sorcerous Kingdom was most well-known for and healing Jaldabaoths legacy would take up its time and attention. However, even if this was all going according to some unfathomably fiendish plan, its architects were still taking risks. By enacting those plans, those that they were employed against could learn how to fight Demons. Fight them and win. Hmm, thats a pretty good line. With some work, I could adapt it to monologue in the future If she could ever get around to it. She wanted to get the next volume of Dreams of Red out before the winter, but her task in the Abelion Hills had likely dashed that hope. Allow me to remove your clothes, Lady Gagnier. Eh? Florine looked up from her thoughts, Oh. But I thought you were getting something for the dust. Why do I need to remove my clothes? She turned to find the Vampire Bride with what she thought were garments over her arm. Florine eyed the sheer piece of cloth in the Undead handmaidens hands. Thats a veil, I suppose? Florine took the piece of cloth and held it in front of her nose and mouth. It didnt seem like it would help with the dust. Was it a magic item? Her gaze went to the rest of the outfit on the Vampire Brides arm. Is that jewellery? Why are there tassels on the ends? I cant figure out how it all goes together In response, the Vampire Bride unfolded the clothing and held it over herself. Florine turned back around. Even over a postal officers outfit, it looked obscene. Im not wearing that! But you wore the same thing in the Draconic Kingdom I did not wear the same thing. The clothing there isnt transparent. The Vampire Bride sighed. It would please our Mistress if you got into the spirit of things. Theres nothing spiritual about that outfit! Lets go. I should make my rounds before we head out again. Another cloud of dust ambushed Florine the moment she left the pavilion again. She peered through her tears at the surroundings, wondering if mischievous Air Elementals spawned in the Abelion Hills, as well. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Florine headed east past the first security perimeter to her first stop, which was a stretch of river in the process of being expanded and dredged to create a new harbour. The Abelion River was relatively shallow and nearly a dozen cataracts made it unnavigable as it was, but it didnt have to stay that way. One of her first major initiatives was the chartering of a series of river ports from the Dale of Defiance to the Abelion Estuary, using locks and canals to facilitate river traffic. Given the next-to-nonexistent industrial development in the Abelion Hills, she couldnt be sure how long it would take to make back the investment, but economic growth was not the main purpose of the project anyway. Like Ludmila, she intended to use trade as a way to connect people, facilitating the creation of a common regional culture. By laying the foundations for a collective identity, it would become easier for the administration to develop policies that worked for the people of the Abelion Hills. It was far better than trying to force everyone to conform to Human norms and ending up with a towering mountain of problems entrenched in a system that was fundamentally incompatible with a multiracial society. Also, the discovery of Robles looming issues did mean that the Abelion River made for an attractive transportation corridor to the sea for any exporter that wanted to avoid trouble. However, it didnt sit well with Florine to consider those developments a stroke of good luck. Along the way, they came across Boobeebee. The Zern hero was sitting in the shade of a stand of trees overlooking the riverbank. Ive never seen Goblins do anything like this before, Boobeebee said. Theres no rule saying that they cant, Florine replied. Below them, a company of Goblin Engineers was milling about, overseeing the work of several hundred Undead labourers. A thick cloud of dust rose from their excavation efforts as they toiled under the late afternoon sun. The Goblins were members of the same group that worked on the subterranean portion of E-Rantels Demihuman Quarter. With the bulk of the work there coming to a close, they sought new contracts, but, unfortunately, couldnt secure any. According to the Mountain Dwarves that had once laboured alongside them, it was because their work looked dubious and pretty much everyone thought the same thing. As Florine watched, she couldnt help but agree. If the scene before her could be described in one word, it would be anxiety. Phase one of the harbour project was the excavation of the harbour area itself. This was done before connecting the river to the harbour, making the worksite look like a small quarry. There was little to nothing in the form of scaffolding or bracing and nothing looked safe. The cleverly-interlocking stonework of the Dark Dwarves was already in place, forming the outline of the wharf. On one side of the harbour, an Iron Golem steadily drove pilings into the earth, making the ground shudder as it pounded away with its huge fists. Goblins and Skeletons continuously moved about, forming a chaotic throng. They were all doing something, of course, but Florine couldnt make any sense of it. Thats no good, Boobeebee said. Hm? The wall over there Florine followed the line of the Zerns spindly arm, eventually resting her gaze on the channel dug out to the river. With every strike of the Iron Golems fists, bits of soil broke away from the section that divided the harbour from the river, forming streams of dirt that ominously trickled to the ground. After a few moments, the wall sprung a leak and slowly gave way. The Undead were oblivious to the fact that water was running underfoot and so were the Goblins. Then, the barrier collapsed entirely. A collective shriek rolled down the harbour as Goblin and Skeleton alike were swept away, collecting in a pile on the far side. The line of Goblin foremen watching the catastrophe unfold from the wharf exchanged looks. Done? One asked Done, another answered. Done! A third agreed. The fourth foreman turned and walked up to Florine. Jobs done, boob lady. On the southwestern end of the harbour, the work crews untangled from one another and dragged themselves out of the mud. With the Abelion River being as shallow as it was during the summer, the water along the shore near the construction site couldnt have been more than waist-deepat least for Florine. Thank you for your hard work, Florine smiled. The foreman nodded and returned to his fellows. Next, would come the installation of the locks on the entrance channels. Though it was shallow right now, the Abelion River experienced seasonal flooding. As such, they used a scheme similar to Corelyn Harbour to allow for smooth cargo operations and to protect moored shipping. Is this truly safe? Boobeebee asked, While we Zern do not tunnel in watery areas, everything still seems haphazard. It certainly feels that way, Florine answered, but theyve worked for me before. For their part, the Goblins had absolute confidence in their own skills. Florine found that, no matter how crazy or hazardous their activities looked, they always worked out in the end to the disgusted disbelief of those who observed them. The answer to the apparent conundrum, of course, stemmed from Job Class Levels. So long as one had the requisite Job Class Levels, one could cultivate the ability to successfully complete the tasks associated with them. When it came to the Goblin Engineers, Liane eventually gave up trying to figure out what they were doing, summarising what was going on as it just works. As if to further thumb its nose at common sense, data collected by the administration showed that, despite the frequency of workplace accidents experienced by the Goblins, the number of injuries sustained was no more than in any project run by Human construction crews. The time and materials lost through said accidents balanced out the time and materials saved by the practices that led to them. All else being equal, there was practically no difference between a construction crew of Goblins and a construction crew of Humans aside from the flavour of their work. And the peace of mind of those watching it. The Guilds were quickly losing theirs being confronted by this reality. This gave Florine hope that anyone could participate in the Sorcerous Kingdoms economy, should they develop any interest in it. Visiting the Orcs abandoned villages showed that at least basic levels of industry did exist amongst the tribes of the Abelion Hills. Slaves were terribly illiquid as far as commodities went, so, by introducing superior mediums of exchange, it might be possible to get the regional economy going sooner than she had initially expected. And then there are the Dark Dwarves She still wasnt sure how she could get them on board. Falagrim had agreed to work with her, but he clearly wasnt interested in what she was trying to achieve. They collected their pay for their time and talent and exchanged it for provisions. Aside from that, they attempted to leverage what they had to gain information and she wasnt sure what they planned to do with it. Florine turned away from the riverbank, heading through the market proper C or at least its thus far empty shell. Out of some incomprehensible sense of suspicion, the Dark Dwarves still adamantly refused to take up residence while they worked and remained in their camp near the edge of the second security perimeter. At least they werent outright hiding from her anymore. A sentry squinted out at her from beneath a covered post at the edge of the Dark Dwarf camp. Florine smiled in greeting, though she wasnt sure whether he could see it. Good afternoon, she said. Is Master Falagrim available? The sentry turned away without a word, his steps uncertain. He nearly stumbled several times in the bright afternoon daylight. A few minutes later, he stumbled back again and sat back down at his shaded post as if nothing at all had happened, jerking his head over his shoulder. If hes actually a prince, shouldnt they be protecting him better? Then again, enough Undead were running around in the area to overrun Roble thirty times over or more, so maybe they felt that there was no point. They were so suspicious and distrusting of everyone that whatever they thought Florine was would have long wiped them out if she wanted to. She found Falagrim in a partitioned-off area of the camp, which was in turn covered by a tarp and positioned on the north side of a stand of trees. The Dark Dwarf was sitting on a boulder with a stack of paper in hand. He didnt look up when she came to stand at the entrance of his pavilion. What? I thought Id come by and see if you had any questions, Florine said. Shortly after returning from the western border, Florine offered several public documents on the off-chance that Falagrim might be interested in learning more about the Sorcerous Kingdom. To her surprise, the Dark Dwarf took them. Then, he purchased some paper C he refused to take it for free C and ordered the casters in his camp to begin translating them. Might be that I do, Falagrim rose to his feet and slapped the stack of papers with the back of his gauntlet twice. Whats your game with this Undead lease agreement? Game? Florine blinked, Im afraid I dont know what youre referring to. Falagrim narrowed his eyes at her, then his moustache twitched as he snorted. At first, I thought anyone that took you up on your offer had to be a damned fool. Now, I wonder if this Sorcerous Kingdom of yours is just trying to split the world in half. I assure you that the Sorcerous Kingdom has no such intention, Florine replied. Out of curiosity, may I know why youve come to suspect this? Florine leaned back as the Dark Dwarf raised the documents and shook them in front of her face. This, he said, is a Devils deal. Too much power is in the offering for too cheap a priceat least on the surface. Anyone that took this deal of yours is either a heedless fool or was in a situation where they decided that they had no choice. Our current rates are low because were trying to break into the labour market, Florine told him. As Im sure you know, there are certain difficulties that come with promoting Undead labour or security. Hah! As I said, only a fool would buy that reasoning. Tell me: how many people from outside of your Sorcerous Kingdom have voluntarily come to lease your Undead? Without some extraordinary event forcing their hand? none, but thats to be expected. And how many came to lease your Undead due to events that your country engineered? None! Florine scowled, The Sorcerous Kingdom does not have a policy of engineering events just so we can lease Undead. His Majesty the Sorcerer King is not some uninspired, low-rung Merchant desperately trying to peddle Skeletons, magical knickknacks, or anything else of the sort! Why did he always come up with the most horrid of notions? He was so grouchy and mean-spirited that she was amazed that he didnt just shrivel up into a bitter, bearded husk purely on account of that. Well, Falagrim seemed to reflect on his words, I suppose that was a silly question. A country wouldnt openly admit to that sort of thing, after all. We just dont do it! Falagrim fixed her with a look. How old are you, girl? Fifteen, Florine replied. Ill be sixteen in about four months. Shouldnt you still be in your crib? Since you were literally born yesterday, Ill let you on to something: anyone with even the tiniest bit of power will do dirty things to keep it. From the lowest slave to the mightiest country. That, of course, also includes you. Florine stormed out of the Dark Dwarf camp. Her brief brush with Roble had already given more than enough vileness to deal with. She didnt need to add to it by listening to such a dark and twisted soul. She took a long walk around the crater, stopping once again at the riverfront to watch the Goblin Engineers work, trying to shake her mind free of Falagrims foul assertions. Lady Gagnier, Isorokus voice came from her side. We have received a response to your report. Finally. She hurried back to the administrative office and walked straight to her desk. She picked up the message written there. It appeared that Lady Albedo had taken the time to personally respond. Baroness Gagnier, Excellent work with your early detection of the nascent issues along the border. The matter of the Merfolk blockade has been addressed. Concerns revolving around the integrity of the buffer zone will require that we review the terms of our treaties with the Holy Kingdom of Roble, but the Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom will recommend the immediate suspension of industrial development outside of the Great Wall. As for the matter of Jaldabaoth: your suspicions are concerning, but we lack the information to make any conclusions on the nature of the Holy Kingdoms domestic challenges or the extent of any potential post-war influence by Jaldabaoth or his agents. Foreign Affairs has been tasked to conduct an inquiry on the state of the Holy Kingdom of Roble. C Albedo Florine took in a deep breath, releasing it with a slow nod of her head. Lady Albedos cool, decisive response worked wonders for Florines mental state. The immediate issues looked like they were going to be resolved. It was obvious someone else would be dispatched to Roble C she already had a crucial assignment to handle, after all. With Foreign Affairs tasked to investigate matters, however, Florine could rest assured: out of anyone, Lord Demiurge probably had the best chance of figuring out what Jaldabaoth was up to. Satisfied with Lady Albedos response, Florine started her preparations for the night. Now that things looked like they were back in relatively good order, she could redouble her efforts at her own task. Stone and Blood: Act 3, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 What are you dawdling for? Do it! The bridgekeepers exchanged one last look with one another before nodding down at the pair of slaves standing by. Their slaves C Stone Giants that stood four times the height of their masters C ponderously swung their four-metre-long mallets in response. An ear-splitting clank echoed along the battlements as the massive steel tools smashed into the enormous anchors of stone at the end of one of the bridges spanning the chasm between Clan Felhammer and Clan Grimmantle. Uldun examined the aftermath as the Stone Giants raised their mallets. A sneer split his beard. Not even a chip, he said. Its going to take some time, a nearby foreman said. Our ancestors made this bridge tough enough to outlast time itself. Which was all well and good, but he doubted their ancestors ever expected that Clan Felhammer would end up in their present situation. Anything happening across the gap? Uldun called out. Too far to tell, a Deepwarden replied. Their gates still closed. Then lets hurry it up before they send someone over, Uldun said. Another impact pierced the air. He turned and strode away from the gate with his escort, heading east along the battlements. There were three more bridges to collapse and they probably didnt have much time before the neighbours figured out what they were doing. With his Aunt Agnis departure, Ulduns mother immediately made preparations for a siege. She suspected that, with the change in the realms above, the other principalities would move to act against Clan Felhammer. By all indications, those suspicions were proving to be correct. The already antagonistic attitudes held by the other princes toward their clan was shifting to a blatant war stance. Clan Felhammers spies reported troops being redeployed and ancient armaments brought out of their reliquaries and returned to active service. Markets throughout the realm were also shifting, suggesting that stockpiles were being filled in preparation for a coming conflict. Most concerning of all was that the Council of Khazanar had convened twelve times over the past month and no word was sent to Clan Felhammer to participate. They were being cut off. Snuffed out. With their mines stolen from them generations ago and the overlanders ending the slave trade in the Abelion Hills, Clan Felhammer was nothing more than an agrarian territory in a civilisation where every faction sustained itself. In short, they were useless to everyone and thus their holdings would be divided between the others. A column of guards marched toward them along the wall. The Captain called his men to a halt. What was that sound? He asked. Its starting, Uldun answered. Were cutting the link to Grimmantle. Are we under attack? Soon, if not already. Everythings happening all at once. Itll be some time before we get word from the ports. The great chasms that divided the principalities of Khazanar were, in reality, canyons. Each principality was an island in the Great Flow that made its way from west to east two kilometres below. The exposed portion of the waterway under them was known as Lake Khazanar, from which their realm took its namesake. While the bridges facilitated the flow of Dwarves between the principalities, it was the ports on the water that moved the wealth of Clan Felhammers stolen mines and thus also had the capacity to move armies. They needed to seize the ports and trap the interlopers in their mines. If all went well, they could get their defences in place and prolonged attempts to storm Felhammer would bleed the other clans dry. Uldun reached the next bridge and initiated demolition work. He looked back at the darkly glowing bridge west of them, silently trying to will it to fall. Destroying each bridge was far harder than it looked. Each was essentially a single magic item, with the hardness and durability that came with being a two-kilometre-long work of ancient architecture. As with any magic item, any damage that it sustained repaired itself until the whole item broke. Since it qualified as a magic item, that also meant it could be repaired as a whole via magical means. Unfortunately, there was no sneaky way of destroying the thing: maintenance checks were regular so it came down to being able to damage the structure faster than it could be fixed or secured by an occupational force. The last bridge was on the tip of the island, stretching northeast to connect Felhammer to Darksteel. After getting the group there started, the foreman advising him spoke. What about Hardar Bridge? He asked. No one asked you to ask. The foreman lowered his head in apology. Uldun departed to attend to his next task. Hardar C the namesake of the Hardar Gate C was a lawless fringe of Khazanar; a place for the clanless and dispossessed who managed to avoid being enslaved. While there were ways to get there without going through Felhammer, they were neither fast nor easy. Nor could an army get through unnoticed. If things went according to his mothers plans, they could secure Hardar with time to spare after they fortified Felhammer against its enemies. And, if those plans failed, Hardar Bridge was their only means of escape. His path took him away from the walls and down a road that led to a cavernous entrance near the centre of the island. One of the grim-faced guards stationed there saluted as Uldun approached, then fell in step beside him as he walked by. The Second and Third Battalion should have reached the mines by now, the guard said. The Fourth Battalion is waiting for you just behind them. Any trouble along the way? Not that I know of, sir. Were cutting down anyone that looks like they might be an informant. Local jamming is up, so there wont be any telepathic warnings getting out. Uldun grunted in acknowledgement. Dark Dwarven operations were always quick to the point of seeming impromptu. Anyone involved in planning was isolated from the world at large and even allies usually had no idea what was going on until the moment it happened. This was primarily due to the psionic nature of their race: the longer it took to plan and the more people were in on that plan, the higher the chance of their enemies picking up on it through casual scans of the population. Everyone was accustomed to doing things this way, however, so there was no waffling about in confusion as the various slave races might. Indeed, as portions of the rank and file were made aware of the upcoming conflict, Uldun only sensed a thrill of anticipation. At long last, Clan Felhammer would take back what was theirs. A descent of a thousand metres took them to the edge of the Felhammer Mines. The fact that something had gone wrong was immediately apparent. Arent there too many casualties? His Fourth Battalion wasnt where the guard said they would be. Hundreds of wounded soldiers were lined along the tunnel walls, awaiting their turn for healing. Ulduns gaze went back and forth as he made his way through, searching for an officer. Finding one was unlikely where they were, however, as they were prioritised for healing on the battlefront. After walking several hundred metres, he stopped at a side room where a senior Priest was organising the recovery efforts. Whats happening on the front? He demanded. Stiff resistance, the Priest replied. Expect more casualties. Thats all the missive from the General said. Tch. Uldun made his way deeper, wrinkling his nose at the thin veils of dust that drifted in the air. When the sounds of battle grew audible, he lowered his visor and unclipped the war pick from his belt. Not long after, they found themselves facing a wall of bodies. Make way, the Captain of his escort shouted. Make way! As they squeezed their way through, Uldun eyed the throng of impatient-looking soldiers. Why the hell is it so crowded? He asked. Those troglodytes collapsed the tunnels, someone answered. Weve been stuck like this from the start. From the start? That couldnt be right. One didnt just collapse Dwarven tunnels on a whim. It was standard practice to keep passageways magically reinforced and inspected for integrity. Not a single clan in Khazanar would allow their tunnels to fall into a state where they could be casually collapsed. Eventually, the tunnel they were following widened into one of the many workshop areas that could be found in Dark Dwarven mines. All along the opening in the side of the island, engineers were setting up siege engines in preparation for an inevitable amphibious assault. At the overseers post, he found General Khorax, the Commander of Clan Felhammers army, conversing in low tones with two of his officers. General, Uldun offered a salute as he joined them on the platform. How far are we? Barely a third of the way, General Khorax said. They had ninety per cent of the underways collapsed. I heard about that, Uldun said. But how did they do it? We didnt give them enough time to prepare that sort of welcome. We were confused about that at first, as well, the General said, but He picked up the warhammer from his desk and struck the stone support column beside it. The impact made an unnaturally dull sound. This area is well-maintained, General Khorax told him. Its the area joining Felhammer and the mines that were rigged to collapse. I dont think they prepared those measures for this attack C they prepared it for any attack. I wouldnt be surprised if the council set it up the moment they seized our mines. Thatsan unfortunate oversight, Uldun said. How has it affected things? The Second Battalion lost a few hundred in the collapse alone. Our caution after that slowed things down until we figured out what was going on. The upsides that resistance is weaker than expected. Once our soldiers got through the bottleneck, we started sweeping them aside. We should overtake our projected advance before half the day is done. I sent your battalion down to secure Darksteel Port instead of the Second Battalion. Uldun walked over to the railing, peering down at the distant waterfront. What about the Uncarnates? Havent heard back from them yet, the General replied. That should mean theyre still fighting to seize the ports from the inside. Any quick way to my troops? No. Our enemies made sure to destroy the lifts as they pulled back. The tunnel to the left there will bring you straight to your troops. Are there any changes to the plan? No changes. We take the ports, clear the garbage out of our mines, and hold. He nodded and descended the platform, joining the flow of bodies to join his soldiers. The clash of battle echoing up the tunnel was intermittent, as if halfhearted or outright flimsy. One of his lieutenants, Glaurga, greeted him on the way to the front. Commander, she said. How are things going up top? The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Theyre going, Uldun replied. Damn bridges are hard to break, but they arent sending attacks over them, yet. What do you have for me? Not much, his lieutenant told him. Its mostly Thrallherds down here. Barely any security. The clans have gone soft. Did they get complacent because of their ancestors preparations? If anything, the old trap should have served as a constant reminder to remain vigilant against Clan Felhammer. The opposite occurring was a delicious irony, but, even so, it was too much of a stretch. How experienced were the defenders? He asked. Thats hard to say, Glaurga replied. Were literally stomping over the ones on the way to the port. Given the resistance that the Second and Third Battalions faced after the tunnels up there came down, they mightve used everything they had trying to hold the open ones. Strategically speaking, at least that part made sense. If they couldnt hold back Clan Felhammer at those bottlenecks, they had no hope of doing it anywhere else. Whoever the enemy Commander was probably knew that the council would have his head for allowing Clan Felhammer to retake the mines even if they had woefully under-equipped them to deal with the assault. What about any repeats of what happened above? Were checking as we go, his lieutenant replied. So far, weve found nothing suspicious about the main tunnels. I dont like this, he muttered, it makes too much sense. Yes, sir. What are your orders? Keep things orderly, Uldun replied. Contain any holdouts in the side tunnels and focus on securing Darksteel Port. I dont want overeagerness creating unnecessary casualties. We need every soldier we have for the siege and we need to preserve our mana for when it starts. If something was too easy and made too much sense, one would naturally suspect a trap. Uldun considered the first wave of casualties and its effect on the armys healing capacity. Keeping an enemys casters busy and depleting their mana reserves to limit their tactical and strategic options was one of the fundamentals of warfare. The sudden shock that accompanied heavy mana use for one side was usually accompanied by a purposeful movement by the other to seize an advantage. However, there was no indication of that occurring and he couldnt see how they could pull off an effective counterattack given their showing thus far. His doubts continued to plague him as the battalion worked its way deeper into the mines. Annoyingly, the various suspicions he harboured continued to go unconfirmed. He stopped to glower at a row of freshly-taken slaves being led away from the front. Did they have anyone even remotely important stationed here? Uldun asked. None thatve admitted it, Glaurga answered. I think were actually putting more effort into sorting out all of these slaves than we are fighting. How do the numbers look? So far, the mines look fully staffed or close enough to it. Theres nothing out of the ordinary about the ratio of slaves to handlers. The amount of security is about what it would be if this wasnt a mine stolen from the angry clan above it. All I can think of is that they were treating it as business as usual. Since its so far from home, only the people with no say on where theyd be assigned would end up working here. Staffed with unwanted incompetents? Still I still dont like this. Did Lady Baerwynn mention something? No, Uldun shook his head. Everythings going exactly as planned. But when the hell does someone let their enemy get away with that? I agree, sir, but we can only work with what we have. Yeah, and I dont like that. If they were being met with real resistance, he could at least get a better sense of what the enemys motives were through their tactics and strategy. As it was, they could be up to anything. They came to another cliffside workshop, which was also being transformed into a supply depot and fortified. Uldun went to inspect the slave pens up one of the side tunnels, walking over to an officer with a group of grey robes a dozen metres in. How many of these slaves have you interrogated? Uldun asked. Ive lost count, sir, the officer answered. Theyre coming in as fast as were shipping them out. Is there some specific information that youre looking for? Just some sense of what theyre up to, Uldun said. This showing of theirs is too suspicious to take at face value. The officer nodded, stroking his braided white beard in agreement. Everyone assigned to sorting out the captives is running on similar suspicions, he said. I assume that answer means that you havent dug anything up. Thats the gist of it, sir, the officer replied. Everyone from the thralls to the foremen C no one knows a thing. Was just another day on the job, just like every other day before it. Our attack was a complete surprise. Just like every other day before it Was it truly complacency and incompetence? He refused to believe it, but they were being interrogated by grey robes. Dark Dwarves had latent psionic potential and their race as a whole had a few common psionic abilities, but truly harnessing that psionic potential required extensive training. Amongst the grey robes before him, there would be at least one telepath powerful enough to break into most peoples minds C especially since all of the interrogation subjects were completely at their mercy. What are the chances of worms? Uldun asked. Theres always a chance, the officer answered, but I cant think of any benefit to having them in this scenario. These wretches are stuck with us until they die. Send a runner the moment you find anything out of the ordinary, Uldun told them. This whole thing stinks more than the refinery over the last few months. Yes, sir. The group saluted as Uldun turned and went on his way. His mood grew fouler as he approached the front lines and still nothing seemed amiss. It was as if he was wasting all of his time to find out that nothing was going on. He was seeing nothing, hearing nothing, and doing nothing. Once he figured out who was responsible, he would strangle them with their own beards. In the end, they arrived at Darksteel Port without incident. At the entrance was a young woman, her legs dangling over the roof of the guardhouse as she juggled a hatchet with one hand. The weapon went high into the air, disappearing into the stone ceiling of the port. It reappeared after a few moments, its handle falling into the womans palm before the weapon was tossed into the air again. Took you long enough, she said. You didnt signal the General, Velgath, Uldun told her. I did after we made sure it wasnt a trap, Velgath replied. Wouldnt want to inadvertently lure my big brother to his doom, would I? With all this jamming going on, I couldnt get directly in touch. Uldun raised a hand. His battalion rushed forward to occupy the port and augment its defences. Velgath floated down and landed beside him as he entered the gate. How much of a fight did they put up down here? Its not as if we let them put up a fight, Velgath replied, but it didnt feel like they expected an attack at all. When we hit them, it was every Dwarf for themself. Took all of five minutes for the entire population to barricade itself into their homes and whatnot. After that, it was all fun and games. His sister caught her hatchet one last time before returning it to her belt next to several others. Velgath was a type of Psion known as an Uncarnate, which was so named because of their distinct ability to uncarnate themselves. Of the many vocational avenues that an Uncarnate could take, Velgath employed her powers as a sort of psionic assassin. Mundane defensive measures mattered little to her. If anything, they made her work easier. If someone locked themselves inside a guard post, shed just walk through the walls and bury an axe in the back of their head while they were watching for attacks coming from the doors and windows. So you didnt lose any troops? Uldun asked. Not even a scratch, his sister answered. Were all healthy and bored. What about the rest of the army? Most of the underways were rigged to collapse. The Second and Third Battalions took casualties from that. Even so, the defence they tried to muster didnt stop us for long. After we took control of the remaining underwayswell, as you said, it didnt seem like they expected an attack at all. There were no preparations to defend the mines aside from that starting bit. The interrogation teams say the same thing. All of the captives thought it was just another day at work. Velgaths lip curled. The behaviour of their enemies was an insult. After over a century of resentment, the other side never even saw them as a threat. They made their way down through the levels of Darksteel Port, watching as the army methodically swept through the city lanes, securing its residents as they went. Formerly C or once again C one of two of Clan Felhammers major ports on Lake Khazanar, it was a small city with a population of twenty thousand. Nineteen out of twenty were slaves involved in logistical operations, working in the harbour or on the rail network. Was the governor in? Yeah, Velgath said. We left him cooped up in his manor. I took a look at the guy. Hes just some nobody. Which clan? Darksteel, but not from any of the big families. They really did treat Felhammer as the ass end of nowhere. And they paid for it. Assuming they even cared. That was another explanation for the lack of resistance: no one was willing to protect it and only the lowest of the low from the other principalities bothered coming to work in Felhammer. That may be so, Uldun said. But they wont let our reclamation of the mines go unanswered. Valgath snorted. And the Krakens will eat well as a result. Once they run out of idiots to throw at us, maybe we can go and conquer the rest of Khazanar. As a side project, maybe, Uldun told her. For now, we have bigger plans to carry out. In a rare moment, his sisters cocksure air faded. Uldun cast a sidelong glance at her. What? He said. Will it work, brother? She asked. Mother is leading the First Battalion to take Hardar, Uldun answered. I cant imagine them failing. Thats not what I was referring to. How the hell should I know? Uldun glanced at their surroundings. What was the point of bringing up the topic here? Not that anyone could provide an answer to her questionexcept perhaps their father. The operation to secure Felhammer and Hardar was but one part of a massive shift in Khazanars foreign and domestic policies. One might note that it was only Clan Felhammer enacting the changes, but change would come to the rest of the realm whether it liked it or not. Assuming Clan Felhammers opening moves succeeded, of course. When their mines were seized and their prince was exiled over a century previous, Clan Felhammer relied on three things to maintain their hold on power. The first was sheer inertia. Felhammer was one of Khazanars largest principalities and had the population to match. One couldnt simply attack them in their own hold. Falling out of favour didnt change that. If anything, it bound the clan together more tightly than ever before. A common enemy could unify a people and Clan Felhammer had everyone else as its enemy. Baerwynn Felhammer, their mother, led the clan, harnessing that mass of raw political will and successfully directing things despite the clans compromised standing. Their father, Falagrim Felhammer, made good use of his exile by working the slave trade in the Abelion Hills. Through his dauntless efforts, millions of slaves had been delivered to Khazanar, fueling the realms industries and keeping the clan economically relevant. With their source of slaves from the surface cut off, they had no choice but to maintain their strength by taking back their mines before their enemies seized the chance to destroy Clan Felhammer for good. By securing Felhammer and Hardar, Clan Felhammer would grow their economic influence on the surface while at the same time waging a long war with the rest of Khazanar. That long war, however, showed no signs of starting. At least on their enemies part. Commander, a lieutenant saluted as he came up the street toward them. The Governor of Darksteel is demanding to speak with you. Give him to the grey cloaks for interrogation, Uldun replied. Rip everything you can out of him C I dont care if you turn him into a lump of meat in the process. Yes, sir. Once they arrived at the harbour, he and his sister ascended a tower to gaze out over the dark waters of Lake Khazanar. Darksteel was just over a kilometre away, but there was still no sign of a response to Clan Felhammers offensive. The battalion made their preparations regardless, mounting siege weapons brought down from above in every practical position they could find. They clearly didnt expect us to attack so quickly, Velgath said, but what if they werent preparing to take us down in the first place? Then theyre idiots, Uldun told her. They knew that war was coming and they werent prepared to win. The world has no pity for fools like that. As for your question from before, either we make it work or we dont. A warning call rose from one of the other towers nearby. Uldun looked over at a Deepwarden stationed beside them. What do you see? Line of cargo barges comin over, sir. Six, so far. The number grew to a dozen, then two. When they came within a hundred metres, the first set of Clan Felhammers defences was activated. From each tower, magical spotlights cast beams of brilliant light upon the approaching flotilla. The ships crews recoiled as one at the brightness. It felt a bit stupid if one thought about it for too long, but one of the most effective measures against dayblind races was shining a bright light on them. You should get to shelter, Commander, the Deepwarden said, hefting his arbalest. Hm? Whys that? They brought some powerful Deepwardens with them. You might get sniped. The sentry pointed out over the water, but not directly at the approaching ships. It took a moment for Uldun to spot the figures of Dark Dwarves who were seemingly standing on the water on their own. The trough of a passing bow wave revealed what the closest was standing on, however. How many are there? Uldun asked. Eight, that I can see, the Deepwarden answered. No, eleven now. Two dozen ships and eleven Krakens Looks like they were preparing something, after all, Uldun said. We just beat them to the punch. Felhammer! An enraged voice called over the water, What in the name of the gods do you think youre doing?! Uldun pondered the utterly idiotic question, trying to think of some choice words to reply with before ordering his battalion to sink the Darksteel flotilla. Unfortunately, while he was doing so, the sky fell on them. A calamitous roar filled the air as pieces of Darksteel Bridge, which was directly over Darksteel Port, splashed into the water. Uldun ducked as a colossal wave slammed into the harbour. By the time he stood again to peer over the parapet, all that was left of the enemy was their pulverised pieces. Huh, he grunted. I suppose I need to be quicker with my insults. Beside him, the Deepwarden levelled his arbalest, sinking a quarrel into the neck of one of the surviving sailors in the water. All things considered, they were off to a good start. Stone and Blood: Act 3, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 7th Day, Upper Fire Month, 1 CE Are you certain this is safe? No. Florine glanced down at the rock beside her foot. The rock didnt miss her look. The world is not a safe place, the rock told her. That might have been true, but it was no reason to make things even more unsafe. Then again, the rock had nowhere else to go. A day previous, the first compliance violation C at least that was what Isoroku called it C from the tribes was reported. Since she instructed the administration not to act against the tribes on such issues before she had a chance to review them, they were spared immediate obliteration. Once she finished her work and prepared to set off to address the ongoing violation, she was surprised to find that Boobeebee didnt want to go. On that ominous note, she left the Dale of Defiance with Isoroku, Liolio, and the Vampire Bride. They travelled roughly eighty kilometres southwest arriving at what she thought may as well have been an alien world. Florines boots shifted in the sand as she took in the panorama around her. To the north was the Abelion River, and near the horizon to the south was a dry grassland that stretched to Evansha according to her map. Between them was a vast, sandy landscape covering roughly that she mistook for odd-looking hills from a distance. She eventually came to realise that they were sand dunes, but unlike the dunes that one might see along a stretch of river or on the Empires northwestern coast, the dunes here were colossal. The one that she stood upon was over three hundred metres high. A swirl of sand moving over the slopes below marked the passage of an Air Elemental. Further down, a veil of smoke rose into the night, illuminated by countless small wildfires consuming the dried-out spring growth along the eastern edge of the dune field. Even from their distance, Florine could see the swarms of Cinder Elementals birthed by the process and encouraging its continued propagation. Its happening, the rock beside her foot said. Over one particularly prodigious blaze, the cloud of Cinder Elementals coalesced and flared into a single bright point of fiery light. The rocks around Florine cried out. Ooooh! We are blessed! Praise be to Ixiblat! The light dimmed slightly, stabilising to reveal a newborn Fire Elemental. Cheers rose as it resumed the task of the Cinder Elementals with voracious vigour, praising the elements and Ixiblat. Not long after the Fire Elemental set a small stand of saplings ablaze, however, a patch of dirt rolled over and gave it a whack. The voices of the rocks grew to a fevered pitch as the Fire Elemental clashed with the newly-arrived Earth Elemental in a bout of primal fury. Isorokus pen ceased its scrawling. If Elementals are to be considered citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom, it said, should we not move to put an end to this violence? The cheering suddenly stopped. All around them, the rocks shifted as if to regard the Elder Lich. The awkward silence continued as Florines mind worked to come up with a suitable answer. But what was suitable? The longer she worked in the Abelion Hills, the more she realised how different it was from the society she had been brought up to function in. Perhaps the closest thing to an education in the elements came from her religious studies, but that education had little to no bearing on the practices of the Demihuman tribes. Broadly speaking, the Faith of the Four Elemental Gods was a religion tailored to Human society and thus framed things in ways that could be understood by that society. Its mandates were more often than not delivered through allegory and the elemental aspects of the faith were delivered through symbolism and metaphor which were in turn applied to daily life. To a Human congregation existing in an exclusively Human society, everything made sense and no one questioned the teachings of the Temples. It was simply the truth and everyone knew it. The relationship between Earth and Fire is It didnt work. Nothing she could think of worked. What the Demihuman tribes venerated were the primal forces of nature. The Faith of the Four had no relevance to them and the teachings of the faith did nothing for the present situation. Those teachings were all about how the elements factored into Human society in a countless variety of small ways and she understood now that it was a faith that still put Humans on top of everything. Humans worshipped the Four Elemental Gods and, through that worship, they attempted to influence the elements, praying for rain, fertile harvests, calm weather, and anything else that might help with their lives. For all of its efforts to distance itself from the Faith of the Six, the Faith of the Four still probably seemed no different from an outsiders perspective. Nothing related to the Faith of the Fours interpretation of the elements would make any sense whatsoever to the tribes of the Abelion Hills. More importantly, the Elementals themselves wouldnt care a whit about what the Faith of the Four had to say about them. Florine looked down at the rock near her foot. The rock was in reality the dorsal fin of a Rhaast: a member of a race of Shark Demihumans that inhabited the sands of what locals called the Creeping Dunes. Could you explain the relationship between the Elementals here? She asked. I do not know what you are asking, the Rhaast, a male who went by the name Dry Bubble, said. It is what it is. The elements are always thus, and so shall they will always be. What does that even mean? The administration still needs information to act upon, Florine said. Laws need to be established for the government to function smoothly. But there are already laws, Dry Bubble replied. Elementals do not stop being elementals simply because you say they are not. Fire burns. Water flows. That may be true, but we are also charged with the realms security. We need to know at what point intervention is required. What if these fires erupt everywhere and Elementals pop up to burn everything? That would not happen, Dry Bubble told her. The Earth Elementals bury them before they get very far. Ixiblat has always been this way. What exactly is Ixiblat? The cycle of cinders. The sowing of glass. Without Ixiblat, our people, as well as all others who depend on it, would perish. Why is that? We are creatures of the sun and of the land. Fire and Earth. That was a bit poetic-sounding. Hmmpoetic? Now that she thought about it, nearly all of the residents of the Abelion Hills that she had met so far spoke the same way. The only exceptions were some of the Zern, like King Beebeezee who had interacted extensively with Humans before, and the Dark Dwarves, who werent a part of the same societal sphere. Florine was so focused on producing something workable for the Sorcerous Kingdom that she had perhaps leaned too far in favour of the way that the administration perceived and rationalised things. Which was to say very literal and simplistic, especially when one considered how complex the world could be. In contrast, considering how pervasive the patterns of translation appeared to be between all of the different races she had spoken with so far, it grew increasingly likely that she was missing something that everyone else either heard or intrinsically understood. When culture and language combined, a surprising amount of information could be contained within what might otherwise be perceived as a simple phrase through the way that the world translated speech. To make things worse, arrogant individuals were quick to assume that the person attempting to communicate with them was unsophisticated, stupid, or both. With what fruit does Ixiblat bless the land? Florine asked. The sand under her feet stirred. Dry Bubble surfaced, revealing a four-metre-long form that resembled a fish loricated in overlapping sandstone plates. The Vampire Bride placed herself between Florine and the Rhaast as it opened a mouth large enough to bite a Human in half. Florine wrinkled her nose at the indescribable odour, once again wondering why everything in the Abelion Hills had so many teeth. Erm, what are we looking at? Despite having his mouth wide open, Dry Bubble had no problems speaking. The seeds of Ixiblat may be seen between my teeth. Florine leaned forward to find what he was referring to. After that, she exchanged looks with the Vampire Bride. Then, as one, they looked over at Isoroku. The Elder Lich let out a dry sigh, coming forward to pick out a piece of glass. It held the object in front of its skeletal face for a closer look. Is that obsidian? Florine asked. In their region, the Draconic Kingdom was the primary source of obsidian. The material was plentiful in the countrys southern provinces and had various ornamental and martial applications. While raw obsidian was common, high-quality obsidian goods tended to fetch a high price. Something told her that her assumption was off, so she took a closer look. No, thats wrong. This is far more valuable than obsidian Appraisal Magic Item. A moment passed before the Elder Lich lowered the shard of black glass. This is not obsidian, it said. It is a magical material known as Elemental Glass. Eh? Florine blinked, Isnt Elemental Glass extremely rare? Elemental Glass was roughly on par with Mithril if one were to rank different materials into tiers. While Mithril could be mined in the region, however, Elemental Glass only occasionally appeared in small quantities on the caravans that crossed the Great Steppe. It was so expensive that it was usually only purchased by institutions such as the Imperial Ministry of Magic and its counterparts in the Slane Theocracy. She scanned the ground for more samples, but all she could see was sand. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. May we keep this fragment for analysis? Florine asked. If that is your wish, Dry Bubble answered. The shard of Elemental Glass disappeared into Isorokus inventory. They could have at least cleaned it off, first. Florine considered the valuable find. The thumbnail-sized piece of Elemental Glass was worth upwards of twenty platinum trade coins if one was patient. She had spotted several dozen such fragments C some of them even larger C in Dry Bubbles mouth. In his mouth? You have quite a few of these, Florine said. What do you use them for? He mentioned the sowing of glass, but she had never heard of Elemental Glass being planted to grow anything. They are seeds of elemental energy, Dry Bubble answered. The Rhaast absorb that energy to live. so youre eating it? In your terms, it is a good way to describe it. This wasnt in the notes at all The administrations documentation of the Rhaast only noted that they consumed relatively little and thus represented less of an economic burden to the country while existing on the Sorcerous Kingdoms welfare efforts. Florine couldnt puzzle out how such large creatures subsisted off of so little, but it now appeared that she had tripped over the answer. As youve noted, Florine said, Humans dont eat that way. Could you explain to me how it works? Dry Bubble settled back under the sand. The taking of life draws the energy out of Ixiblats seeds. Blood becomes infused with the power of the elements and the Rhaast draw life from that energy. How long does it take to draw out all of the energy from one of Ixiblats seeds? If it is the size of the one just now, two or three years, perhaps. Since you had so many, Florine noted, does that mean youre relatively well-off? Well-off? It means that your lifestyle is one of abundance. The Rhaasts rocky fin shifted from side to side in the sand. My life is not at risk by you taking one seed, he said, but neither are my people experiencing a time of abundance. We are a race that finds nourishment far in advance; what you saw in my mouth was the result of decades of sifting through the bottom of the dunes. Dry Bubbles fin turned toward the elementals battling below them. The blessing that you see today will be accessible to the Rhaast far in the future, when the sands creep westward to cover the site of this clash between the elements. Do you now understand why we cannot comply with your territorial assignment? Yes, Florine said, I believe so. You may continue living as you have. I will communicate your circumstances to the administration. With that, she parted ways with the Rhaast and started the journey back to the Dale of Defiance. Along the way, she considered what the most recent interaction had brought to light. For lack of a better way to put it, the Rhaast were not a race that could stay in one place. More precisely, it was their habitat that moved. Countless centuries ago, the Creeping Dunes were said to be closer to the coast, but they were blown inland by winds from the sea. Now, they were far enough inland for the winds sweeping over the Southern Border Ranges to influence their movement. Far, far in the future, the sands would be encroaching on the borders of Evasha or the Slane Theocracy. Though the Creeping Dunes only moved a few metres a year, the fastidious Elder Liches of the administration noticed that the Rhaast were violating the limits of their assigned territory centimetre by centimetre. The recognition of what was necessary to the Rhaast as a compliance violation served to underscore how rigid the administrations agents were. Furthermore, it also made Florine aware of how dependent Human laws were on being able to exercise control over the lands in which they dwelt. Everything hinged on reality matching what culture and law assumed was reality and Humans went to great lengths to make that reality true. But what would a life without that societal framework be like? She supposed that the Human countries in the E-Rantel region were, in a way, the answer. The history that she was brought up learning asserted that the Human countries in the region were the result of a slow process in which the Human race was driven to the far reaches of the world by its Demihuman and Heteromorphic rivals. They finally ended up where they were because the other races considered plains the least-desirable habitat. This led to the saying Humans live in the plains, which was considered common sense in the region. Of course, as a Merchant who knew many people who had travelled beyond the Great Steppe, Florine knew that Humans existed elsewhere in the world and could live side by side with their so-called rivals. One didnt even have to go that far: the City State Alliance was right next to the Baharuth Empire and hosted dozens of different species that existed as part of the same society. What could instead be asserted was that monoracial Human states might not exist outside of the E-Rantel region. The reason why they did exist in their little corner of the world was that it was a place where Humans could finally establish a civilisation that functioned purely on the rules of a Human society. A more cynical individual might say that Humans ran from reality until they found someplace where they could create their own without interference. Speaking of interference Well need to develop enhanced security measures for the Creeping Dunes, Florine said. For what purpose? Isoroku asked. Not to stop the Elementals, of course, Florine answered. The annual cycle of elements here produces an essential resource for the inhabitants of the Creeping Dunes. It didnt need protection before now because no one knows how valuable the results of that process are. If even the smallest whisper of whats here gets out, people will come to investigate. Rumour of being able to simply pick up an entire lifetimes worth of wealth off of the ground was bound to draw interest. Florine had always dismissed tales of people finding untapped wealth under the noses of ignorant or savage tribes, but she had always dismissed them as flights of fancy. It turned out that there might be some truth to those tales, but, now, she could only consider how much damage they could cause. Also, Florine said, this may represent an opportunity for the Sorcerous Kingdom, economically speaking. If trustworthy experts could study and figure out how the process behind the formation of Elemental Glass works, we would be able to produce a resource not found anywhere else in the region. Additionally, the administration would need to consider what would happen when the Creeping Dunes started to leave the Abelion Wilderness. The laws of Re-Estize had no provisions for territories that moved around, so neither did the Sorcerous Kingdom. Fortunately, that was a concern for the distant future. The distant future, huh. If the Creeping Sands continued moving at the claimed rate, it would take ten thousand years for it to reach the border. It was not a problem that a Human would ever consider, but, for her Florines hand absently went to the Infinite Haversack on her right hip. If she ever figured out how to make the strange box that Lady Shalltear gave her work, then that distant future would still be within her lifetime. Grasping that future was still beyond her, but she still pondered what it might be like from time to time. The exercise only left her feeling the unfathomable weight that eternity might represent. The idea of immortality was not foreign to the Human imagination. There were more than a few stories that revolved around those who had obtained it. Generally speaking, they tended to focus on one thing: freedom. Freedom from age and infirmity; the freedom of unlimited time. If one was immortal, one could supposedly go anywhere and achieve anything. Of course, some downsides were presented, such as having to watch ones friends and family grow old and pass away, but, for the most part, immortality was portrayed as a relatively carefree affair with a mountain of attractive perks. When Florine thought about it, however, all she could think of was her work. There was something to be said for being able to see through efforts that might take lifetimes to realise, but this also meant that she would also be made to witness the results of whatever screwups she made. She could decide to pursue a policy that seemed like a good idea, and then discover how much of a disaster it was two centuries later. With this in mind, she thought she could understand why the Royal Court behaved the way that it did. There was a drastic difference between how quickly it processed enacted legislation and how long it deliberated over new legislation. By and large, they had a very passive approach to things by Human standards, prioritising the collection of information as the different facets of society went about their daily business. This, in turn, felt like it put most of the pressure on the middle management of the realm, namely the Nobles, Guildmasters, and other local leaders of the Sorcerous Kingdom. It was harrowing at first when no one knew what might happen if what they did resulted in a less-than-ideal outcome or was an outright failure, but time showed them the nuances of their new Royal Court. Everything was data that could be analysed to optimise governance. Failure was not punished simply because it had occurred, but judged according to a sliding scale of severity and expectation. In short, what mattered was that no laws were broken, resources were used appropriately, and useful data was generated. This, in turn, was planting the seeds of a culture where people were encouraged to experiment, werent afraid of failure, and were expected to hold themselves accountable for their actions. According to Lady Shalltear, it was a policy put forth by the Sorcerer King himself, refined and codified by the Royal Court to be applied to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Strangely, the Royal Court seemed to have a harder time embracing that policy than the rest of the country and they were still very much averse to personal failure. People like Liane and Clara might have embraced the policy with too much energy, launching dozens of small initiatives in addition to the ones that they were most well-known foror perhaps it was better to say that the initiatives that they were most well-known for were the ones that succeeded. Failure, however, could not be tolerated in some situations. Florines task in the Abelion Wilderness was one of them. Thus, she decided to adopt the Royal Courts cautious and thorough approach to domestic governance. Though her time working in the area so far was short, that approach had already helped her avoid several calamitous decisions that she otherwise might have made. On the way back to the Dale of Defiance, they came across a curious sight. A pod of Monachini was half-swimming, half-flopping their way up the Abelion River in the early morning light. She had her entourage travel along the river to take a closer look. The Monachini quickly noticed her passage and came over to greet her. Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier, a Monachini that she somehow managed to recognise as Urf-oru said. It pleases us to see you. Good morning, Elder, Florine smiled. What brings you to this part of the Abelion Hills? The Barbed Urchin tribe has come to deliver its tribute, Urf-oru said. tribute? Urf-oru let out an odd-sounding bark. Indeed! The schools of fish begin to return. You have delivered on your promise. We have come to offer our gratitudeand our apologies for doubting your sincerity. Behind the Monachini Elder, she spotted four of the semi-aquatic Demihumans carrying a small chest between them. The chest itself appeared to be of Human make. Florine wasnt sure she wanted to know how they had gotten their hands on it. The Demihumans came forward, placing the chest at her feet and opening it to reveal a vibrant variety of corals, shells, and pearls. I dont mean to sound rude, Florine said, but tribute is unnecessary. I am here to serve the people of the Abelion Hills, not to glean wealth from them. But what you have done would have required a war to accomplish for our people, Urf-oru protested. It must have cost you much. The Barbed Urchin Tribe is not a tribe of ingrates. Florine imagined that it had only taken a notification that the actions of Roble and its allies were in violation of the spirit of the treaties between their two countries. Lady Albedo didnt fly over and threaten to whack Prince Caspond with her sceptreprobably. Additionally, between the case with the Merfolk and their reaction to Boobeebee, it made Florine aware of one other thing. To the Monachini C as well as many of the tribes of the Abelion Wilderness C the cultivation of geopolitical power was a foreign concept. Every political action that a tribe, clan, or petty kingdom took in the Abelion Wilderness was done directly through an exercise of martial might, and it was performed against their neighbours as a form of naturalistic competition against their closest rivals rather than one of nation building. But how could she explain that? It wasnt as if she could regurgitate a Nobles education on the hapless Monachini standing on the riverbank. Moreover, there was something far more important that she needed to establish, first. The Barbed Urchin Tribe you may be, Florine said, but you are also something else, now. You are citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom. This is not the same as being subjected to a conquerors whims and being expected to pay tribute for every act of protection. As citizens, you are afforded the protection of His Majesty and encouraged to participate in the society were in the process of creating. Thats right. Before anything else, there must be trust. A healthy society required trust for proper development. Not only trust in the government and its institutions, but also trust between its individual members. Trust opened doors and provided access to resources that otherwise could not be obtained. Creating a culture of trust encouraged productive cooperation and was far more effective at policing a country than any number of Death Knights. And, if one considered things through the lens of eternity, trust meant that an immortal administration could enjoy support that transcended any adversity, change in policy, or even the wholesale change in systems brought about by the ebb and flow of aeons. It was yet another critical lesson learned from their time in the Draconic Kingdom. Urf-oru exchanged a look with her fellows. Florine wondered what her words meant to them. At her shoulder, Isoroku cleared its throat. While tribute may not be necessary, the Elder Lich said, we would still like to analyse the materials brought before us. Florine smiled and rolled her eyes at Isorokus pragmatic request. Well pay for it, of course, she said. On that note, there are a few things I would like to discuss with you in the Dale of Defiance. Stone and Blood: Act 3, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Boss, somethings happening. Falagrim looked up from his reading, tilting his head slightly to look out of the entrance of the pavilion. The owner of the voice didnt appear, and neither did it look like preparations were being made to receive anyone. He set down the papers in his hand before reaching out to grab his helmet. A minute later, he strode out into the night, finding the Dwarf that had spoken standing at the campfire nearby. Where? Falagrim asked. At the harbour, the Dwarf answered. That womans brought in a bunch of seals from the coast. What are they doing? Dunno. Something. Something. Normally, hed beat him bloody for being so unspecific. Here, however, it was always something. The Human woman and her Undead minions were always up to one stupid thing or another. He stopped trying to figure out why days ago. There were a few things that he could immediately understand, such as restarting trade, upgrading security procedures, and establishing rule of law. Other things, such as cultivating understanding, promoting trust and goodwill, laying the foundations for a harmonious society and ensuring that people were happy didnt make a lick of sense. All that mattered was crime and punishment. Anyone that didnt toe the line volunteered to serve as an example to the rest. His guards fell into step behind him and walked out of the camp. On the way, he sneered at what he saw from his people. This was the longest that they had been in any given place at one time. Everyone was getting too comfortable. Life as an exile was supposed to be penance for ones crimes. He needed to devise something to improve the quality of suffering. Falagrim made his way past the outer security perimeter of the Dale of Defiance, heading straight toward the riverbank and through the ongoing construction of the Humans proposed market. Several dozen buildings had already been completed, including shaded sections for stalls that filled the three terraces cut out of the slope. A few fountains had also been raised C a convenience that was offered free of charge to visitors C which were fed by simple magic items. The overflow trickled into channels that wound down through the market sections and eventually spilt into the harbour. Now, the Human was trying to add greenery and flowers to the market rows because she thought it would make the place nicer. The tread of his ironshod boots echoed off of the sensible Dwarven architecture that was slated to be ruined by the womans nonsensical sensibilities. At the end of the markets central lane was the harbour C which wouldnt work, but that wasnt any of his business C and there he found a pod of Monachini in the water, their heads bobbing up and down as they looked up attentively at the Human. At the Humans feet was a small chest of gold coins. Falagrim joined Agni, who was standing a short distance away with a pair of his Merchants. Whats going on? Sounds like the problem the seals were having with the Merfolk was resolved, Agni said. They came to offer tribute, but that woman paid them for it instead. Hah? What are those damned seals going to do with a bunch of coins? Shes trying to get them on board with her market idea, one of the Merchants said. But its going as well as youd think. That much was obvious. The Demihumans didnt have a single Merchant among them. What the Demihumans once traded with the Dark Dwarves for was the means to survive against their neighbours. Now that the Sorcerous Kingdom had enforced its arbitrary, unnatural peace upon the Abelion Hills, the tribes saw no need for trade. The most ridiculous part was that the Human could easily get the tribes to participate in trade, but she refused to use the full extent of her powers to do so. After observing her actions at the border of the Holy Kingdom, he was finally able to figure out what she was. The Human woman was a diplomancer: an extremely troublesome type of person that could get whatever she wanted by simply speaking to others. Since diplomancy was oratory in nature, things like magic resistance or immunity to mind-affecting abilities didnt work against it. All that mattered was how believable they were and whether the people listening to them knew what was going on. The latter only mattered if the listener was strong enough to do something about it. The Human also demonstrated the ability to use her powers in a command-like way. This either meant that she had the raw power to force others to listen to her, or was skilled enough to efficiently harness the limited power that she possessed. With all that in mind, her mostly mundane efforts with the tribes of the Abelion Hills could only be considered a foolish waste of time. The hell would they bring to trade, anyway? Falagrim muttered. Well, it isnt as if they dont have anything to sell at all, the Merchant said. Fish and such would just rot on the way, of course, but the tribute that they delivered was filled with things that the tribes could use to make trinkets. The problems that its not a huge market. Demand for trinkets is nowhere near what demand for equipment used to be. Falagrim snorted, looking over his shoulder at the overambitious expanse of the market. It would look wretched indeed if only three per cent of the place could be filled. Our Merchants will be working here, as well, Agni noted. The Demihumans might try to pawn that stuff off on us for tools and such. Baerwynn didnt send us anyone that can fashion jewellery. Would it be possible to have some join us from home? The Merchant asked. We can only fabricate so many crimes before arousing suspicion, Falagrim said. The latest set of exiles delivered to them not only contained genuine exiles, but several artisans sent to help establish an economic foothold on the surface. Before that point, Falagrims company consisted of criminals, the wardens sent to ensure that the criminals remained where they were supposed to be, and Merchants to work the slave trade. It had barely been a week since they started construction in the Dale of Defiance, so not much had been done about getting the market going. To make it worse, the Human woman insisted on creating her jolly little community in the Abelion Wilderness. Trade with other regions would be restricted until she got the locals on their feet. Supposedly, this was to prevent the poor, ignorant locals from being exploited by foreign Merchants. All Falagrim could do was play along. She was the one with the army, after all. What do you mean the harbour wont work? The Humans voice came from the wharf, Is there something you dont like about it? Its not a matter of like, one of the Monachini replied. The Abelion River is shallow for most of the year. If the ships you speak of are similar to the ones that the Humans in the west use, they will get stuck. I planned on having channels made for the cataracts and other shallow parts of the river, the Human said. but that does not change the volume of water that flows down the river, the Monachini told her. If you dig channels, then the river will flow into those channels and not run its regular course. You will destroy that which so many rely on to live. The Human released a disappointed sigh. Falagrim was hoping her delusion would go on for long enough to see her try sending ships downriver. In that case, the Human said, what about the harbour itself? Is it suitable for use by aquatic Demihumans when they come and visit the market? It is much better than what we were accustomed to when we came here in the past. However, if you want many to dwell in this place, it will have to be much biggeror perhaps different ones could be fashioned. You desire the people of this land to coexist, but it is not simply a matter of saying so. Prey species will not feel safe around predators. Predators cannot tolerate the presence of their rivals. It is instinct. But if thats true, the Human said, how is it that many races can coexist elsewhere? Predators and prey alike. We do not know these places of which you speak, so we cannotC Falagrim tensed as an unsettling feeling swept over him. The Monachini in the harbour submerged as one in a collective panic, splashing the Human with water. Falagrims Merchants and labourers fled as a huge shadow crossed over the harbour and the world itself seemed to whisper their coming demise as it passed. The shadow crossed over them two more times before a Frost Dragon alighted beside the Human, sending a cloud of dust over the wharf. The Human looked up at it with a cross look. Kilistran, she said, youre not supposed to do that. Do what? The Dragon asked. Scaring people like that! The soaked Human answered. Oh. Sorry. Im used to landing over at the cargo lot. Why did you come here, anyway? The Vampire Brides over there said that this delivery should come to where you were. The Vampire beside the Human came forward and started unstrapping the satchels secured to the Frost Dragon. Despite just recently displaying her displeasure, the Human reached up to stroke the Dragon affectionately along the side of her neck. Falagrim imagined the thing biting off her arm, but the world wasnt such an accommodating place. Once all of the satchels were on the ground, the Human knelt to withdraw several items with the Dragon looking curiously over her shoulder. The first was a potted plant, followed by another potted plant, which was followed by another. Great. The Sorcerous Kingdom uses Dragons to deliver flowers. What are those for? The Dragon asked. Im going to decorate the market with them, the Human answered. Dont you think it will look wonderful? The Frost Dragon raised its head, eyeing the nearby terraces. Are you sure about that? She said. What do you mean? Wellthose plants dont belong here, do they? The Abelion Hills is a mix of sparse woodland, shrublands, badlands, and savannahs. In short, its a sort of arid, hilly steppe. Those plants youre pulling out, on the other hand, are from the E-Rantel area. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. So it wont look wonderful? It looks wonderful to you, the Dragon said, and I suppose that also means it would look wonderful to the local Humansbut there are no other local Humans, are there? Those plants probably wont be very happy baking out here, either. The Humans shoulders slumped. Im a horrible person, arent I? Even when I resolve to make a nice place for everyone, it turns out that Im just trying to make a nice place for myself. Theres nothing particularly wrong with that, the Dragon said. All races do it to some degreethough I suppose that Humans often demonstrate a tendency to overdo it. I dont want to overdo it, the Human said. I just wanted to improve the scenery a bit. It never occurred to me that the scenery might be fine as it is. Do you think its possible? To create a place thats agreeable to everyone, I mean. Its impossible to make everywhere agreeable to everyone. I cant imagine why youd even try. Why not just let your minions sort themselves out? Thats what we Dragons do. Theyre not my minions. Theyre citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom and its my responsibility as an administrator to figure out how to bring them together in a good way. Im still of the same opinion, the Dragon told her. Let them figure out what they want. While you may know a thing or two about them, you are, in the end, not them. I would hardly be pleased if someone went off on their own and decided what I did and didnt prefer. Ruling is not controlling, Lady Gagnier. My late husband rarely stuck his nose into the Quagoas affairs and they did more than well enough. With that, the Frost Dragon took wing, rapidly receding into a speck in the evening sky. The Monachini resurfaced several minutes later, gaping up at the Human. Just how strong are you? The elder asked. All we could do was quake in fear at the bottom of the harbour, waiting to be fished up as a meal. Must it be a matter of strength? The Human answered, Ive known Kilistran for over a year now and I consult with her about certain things once in a while. Speaking of which, can you think of anything that would make this harbour more attractive for your people? Attractive? Hmmwell, I believe waves would be nice. W-waves? The inlands are so hot and dry, another Mochanini said. More water would make things cooler. Add beds of kelp! Beds? Erm, I dont know what kelp is The shelf here is tall and sharp. A beach of gravel or sand would be more comfortable. Falagrim shook his head as the Human was buried in a mountain of suggestions. None of them included flowers. What do you think? Agni asked. I think shes going to grow old and die before she accomplishes anything of note, Falagrim answered. Or maybe she is one of the Undead after all. With little more to see, he turned away to examine his peoples work. Agni and the two Merchants joined him. They were supposed to learn more about the Sorcerous Kingdom so they could figure out how to turn things to their advantage, but their representatives insistence on enacting her weird tribal protectionism was slowing everything down to a snails pace. Since things were the way they were, he then thought he could do some business in Roble and take advantage of the demand created by their recovery efforts. However, their visit to the border left him with the sense that those in authority would unfairly use it to basically steal his goods. Master Falagrim. He stopped and turned to find the Human following after them, raising her skirts daintily as she scaled the steps leading up terraces. My contacts got back to me on the equipment that I sent to them for assessment, the Human said. Theyve expressed their interest in purchasing your inventory as an educational aid. An educational aid? Falagrim wrinkled his nose. Thats right, she smiled and nodded. The vast majority of artisans in the duchy are Humans who only have experience filling orders for Human clients. Your goods have been crafted for a wide variety of races and hold great value as instructional pieces. With a jerk of his head, Falagrim motioned for his Merchants to deal with the Human. He went to stand in the shadow of a nearby building with a sour look. It wasnt as if they had any control over what happened to their goods after they were sold, but who in the world initiated a trade saying that they wanted to copy the other partys work? Not listening in? Agni said. Im in no mood to listen to grown Dwarves getting manhandled by a girl who shouldnt even be out of her familys hold yet, Falagrim grumbled. Im sure she wont do anything thats strictly to our detriment, his sister-in-law told him. At least not according to her point of view. That just makes it worse. Anyone can pretend to act nice C were here to see what shes hiding under that silk glove of hers. Between the way that the representative conducted herself and the sterile responses of the Undead, it was impossible to tell what the true objectives of the Sorcerous Kingdom were. All that he could discern was that, even if the country had evil Necromancers in charge, they were shrewd enough to use everything at their disposal, regardless of their moral stance. Not five minutes later, the Merchants came back to him. One dropped a bag of coins into Falagrims outstretched palm. So, he said, what can we do with this? In terms of supplies, one of the Merchants replied, its enough to sustain the company for over a decade on the surface. The food prices here are especially cheap. We can purchase enough fuel and ore to keep the camps smiths busy for just as long, the other Merchant added. I believe that you would know better than I as to what the people here use outside of warfare, the Human said as she came to join them. Have you gone through the list of surviving tribes? Yeah, Falagrim replied, and most of our biggest customers arent on it. Not that it matters with your ban on raiding. I dont know how it hasnt sunk into that gilded head of yours yet, but were talking about Demihumans here. Theyre born naturally equipped to deal with everything that everyday life demands of them. The tribes dont do anything advanced enough to require tools from us. The Human crossed her arms under her breasts, casting a glance at the Merchants. But dont you think its the perfect opportunity to help them? Huh? Help? Humans and Dwarves arent born with powerful natural weapons and armour, the Human said. Thus, we are driven to innovate solutions C to fashion tools and other equipment. What we must do in order to survive serves as a gateway to industry and economy. Demihuman tribes, on the other hand, are much less likely to develop in that direction because, as you say, they dont need to. Theyre stuck doing what theyre doing because what they are born with precludes the need to do anything else. With how protective you are about their way of life, Falagrim noted, I figured youd think theyre happy as they are. I have no right to decide whether theyre happy or not. But I do know that there are plenty of Demihuman races out there that do not lead lives of tribal subsistence. The people here should at least be informed of their options. Options, huh. Well, its your country. Lets go and get your new equipment moved over. A group of Undead joined them on their way out to Falagrims camp. Whipcracks echoed through the glade as the Deepwardens on watch duty roused the labourers lounging about. Within a minute, Dwarves were unloading the pallets of equipment, handing them off to the Undead. Is there really a need for that? For what? Falagrim didnt look at the Human. Whipping people like that, the Human said. You could have just said something. We did, Falagrim replied. After we whipped em. The wardens are doing their job, girl. Thats right C I said wardens. As in people that oversee criminals. You think this pile of scum is out here for a frolic in the woods? Do you believe that theyll take any steps toward reform if you treat them like that? Theyre not expected to achieve reform. Theyre here to suffer a life of hard labour and were here to make sure that those lives go on for as long as possible. Thats terrible! Thats the point. He wasnt sure what her problem was. Especially considering the fact that anyone who committed the same crimes in the Sorcerous Kingdom would find posthumous employment as a Skeleton. The Human flinched as one of the exiles was struck directly in front of her. The Dwarf woman grimaced, but she trudged on with her burden, bleeding from her gashed shoulder. After a few steps, however, she stopped. A familiar sensation washed over Falagrim as the Dwarf womans expression twisted. The Human let out a shriek as a hand erupted from the labourers chest in a spray of blood. The hand was followed by an arm, which was followed by a whole Dwarf who somehow stepped out of the now-thoroughly-dead labourer. A scratching sound filled the silence following the newcomers emergence as the Elder Lich at the Humans shoulder took notes. Velgath, a furrow clove Falagrims brow. What are you doing here? His daughter turned at the sound of his voice. She paid no mind to her mess as she ran forward and genuflected before him. Father, Velgath said. We need help. What happened? IIm not sure. Everything was going according to plan. We retook the mines, repelled the initial retaliation, and cut ourselves off from Khazanar. Then mother went to secure Hardar while we fortified Felhammer. After thatIm not sure what happened. It was quiet for a day or so. The council armies were just everywhere. They came from every direction conceivable. How many were there? Too many. The General said a half-million as a conservative estimate. Falagrim looked down silently at his daughters blood-soaked head. Since when was Khazanar that strong? A half-million was possible if every principality deployed all of their fighting forces, but none of them would do any such thing. They were as much at each others throats as they were at Clan Felhammers, so every clan would prudently withhold enough of its strength to defend against any treachery. Baerwynn never suggested that they would face anything remotely like this, Agni said. She said that the council would be willing to commit a quarter of that number, at most. Did you get a good measure of the battle slaves? Falagrim asked. I did, Velgath answered with a nod. Its the usual mix, just more than we expected. Far more. But our spies never even got a whiff of them before this. Going by that, it sounded like the council had stationed them outside of Khazanar. The underground was so expansive that one could hide an army of millions without anyone noticing. What they were doing with such a huge force on hand was the real question. It couldnt have possibly been raised just to deal with Clan Felhammer. Is Khazanar being attacked by outsiders? He asked. Not that I know of, his daughter answered. Then what do you know? Velgath removed her leather gauntlets, shaking the blood off of them. Agni pointed a finger at her, removing the mess covering the girl with a Clean spell. Thanks, Aunt Agni, Velgath nodded, then turned back to him. Our spies started reporting that the other clans were up to something just over a month ago. Stockpiling provisions and equipment. Acting all suspicious-like. Which coincided with when we first learned that the war in Roble was over, Agni said. Baerwynn figured that it was spies planted in our company that reported the coming change. Yeah, so we planned accordingly, Velgath said. The council was keeping us out of their meetings and everything, but why would they do that if we were being attacked by outsiders? It didnt make any sense to him, either. He could follow his wifes line of reasoning, but the councils unprecedented retaliation threw everything off. Did the council armies say anything when they came for us? Aside from the stuff that youd expect to hear, no. They were furious that we did what we did and just wanted us dead. How far have they advanced? They were breaching the city when Uldun told me to go to you. At their current rate, itll take a few days for the fighting to reach the citadel. Falagrim stroked his beard in thought. By now, a small crowd had gathered around them. Exile and guard alike spoke in low tones between themselves. Since unreasonably massive armies didnt just appear out of nothing for no reason, Falagrim was reasonably certain that there was something else going on. The entire chain of events may have been an extraordinarily unfortunate coincidence, but what was done was done. No matter the circumstances, the council wouldnt forgive Clan Felhammer for its actions. What he needed to do now was devise a way to secure his home and take advantage of whatever else was happening. His eyes went to the Human, who looked especially pale standing a few metres away from the pile of gore that was the former exile. Well, then, he told her. It looks like your Undead will have a chance to strut their stuff, after all. Ill be right back with the forms. Stone and Blood: Act 3, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Is it truly so easy to lease Undead? Florine knew the process inside-out, yet she was still compelled to ask the question as Falagrim Felhammer submitted his order. The Dark Dwarf, while having the various documents that she had lent to him translated, could not fill out the forms himself so he ended up dictating what he wanted to one of the junior officials. Ill take two of Set A with some Elder Liches on the side, the Dark Dwarf said. Two Country Destroyer sets, the Elder Lich repeated the order as its pen scratched over its clipboard. How many Elder Liches would you like? They really need to change the names of those package deals Supposedly, they were meant to sound impressive or inspiring, but since they could literally perform as advertised, all that the names of the various sets did was inspire fearat least when it came to normal people. Could you explain these two promotions near the top? Falagrim pointed at his form. The Office Despot and Rural Tyrant deals come with three Elder Liches trained for accounting, warehouse management and recordkeeping tasks. Whats the difference between them? Office Despot comes with three Death Knights to assist with menial tasks. Rural Tyrant comes with three Soul Eaters for long-distance coverage. We definitely need to change those names. Why are they more expensive than the security bundles? They require extensive training that is outside of an Elder Lichs natural aptitudes, the Elder Lich replied. I see. Just four of the Labyrinth Lord deals, then. This one proposes that, rather than four Labyrinth Lord deals, you should upgrade to the Evil Cabal set. In addition to the same number of Elder Liches, a Death Priest is also included for no additional charge. Sure. Falagrim waited as the Elder Lich filled out the form. So far, he had ordered ten infantry squads and twelve Elder Liches on the side. Since you appear to be entering an active combat area where delivering replacements may be difficult, the Elder Lich said, would you be interested in our Power by the Hour program? The auxiliaries wont fight, will they? No. They will perform maintenance in a secured location, but their presence will facilitate optimal performance from your front-line units and greater campaign endurance. The Power by the Hour program was a new concept introduced by the Sorcerous Kingdom that went hand-in-hand with the leased Undead. After seeing action in the Baharuth Empire and the Draconic Kingdom, it was noted that protracted conflict against adversaries that fought in certain ways or were simply above a certain level tended to run each squads Death Priests out of mana. Most countries, of course, didnt have anywhere near the number of magic casters with the appropriate spells to perform maintenance on the Undead. Even if they did, they neither had the systems to support the Undead nor did they have enough mana to support continuous operations. As with any industry, if proper maintenance wasnt possible, then operations came to a standstill. The Sorcerous Kingdoms answer was to offer additional maintenance crews that would keep the leased Undead in optimal condition. For the time being, the program came separate from Undead leases, but Liane noted that this sort of performance-based product support represented a revolutionary new method that could be optimised and applied to other industries. Rather than selling machines or vehicles and earning recurring revenue through parts, maintenance, and other services, they could sell performance. That was the only thing that most customers cared about, after all. They wanted a thingy to do a thing and everything else didnt matter until it mattered, at which point it was usually an expensive and time-consuming inconvenience. This would not only offer a simplified client experience, but it would also create a new industrial sector that employed skilled labour from the Sorcerous Kingdom. To top it all off, doing things that way made it easier to collect performance data and keep technological secrets as the products being used remained the property of the company running the program. I suppose it wouldnt hurt, Falagrim said. The Elder Lich added the option to the order. After reviewing the terms of the lease with the Dark Dwarf, the Elder Lich raised a hand to a temple as it submitted the order via Message. One would think youve done something like this before with how casually things went, Florine said. Some people like being hands-on when picking out their slaves, Falagrim said, but this isnt much different than ordering from the Refinery. The Refinery? An explanation didnt appear to be forthcoming. Florine couldnt for the life of her imagine what a person coming out of something called a refinery might be like. Falagrim, someone called from outside the tent. I brought Loar. The Dwarf Lord turned to leave the pavilion that Florine had ordered set up weeks ago. It was meant to entertain guests, but Falagrim coming over to place his order was the first time it saw any use. What do you have for me? Falagrim said. We checked the closest places, the grungy-looking Dwarf Ranger replied. Theyre still draining out. Then whats our best bet? Off the top of my head, there are a few places in The Neck. Thats days away, Falagrim said. What about Dur-orogh? Loar sucked in his lips, pounding a fist lightly against his thigh. Its guaranteed to be dry, he said. But it may take days to fight through. Weve got plenty of muscle, Falagrim told him. Get our people packing. Are we going to bring the inmates, as well? Of course not. Find some good boulders to chain them up to out in the field. The artisans can pick them up for work every evening. Wait, Florine frowned, youre just going to leave them to bake in the sun all day? He mentioned that they were criminals, but that didnt mean everything that happened to them was justified. Seems that way, Falagrim said. Unless you just so happen to have a bunch of jail cells conveniently on hand. Keep them in one of the stall areas, at least, Florine said. The posts supporting the roofs are sturdy enough to hold them. youre not going to charge me for using up the space, are you? No! Falagrim nodded at Loar, who turned and jogged off in the direction of the Dwarf camp. They returned to the pavilion, where the Elder Lich patiently awaited them. Your order has been confirmed, it held out a receipt. It will arrive with the next cargo delivery. Florine checked her pocket watch. Isnt that right now? She asked. Yes, the Elder Lich answered. They left the office area, heading north to the cargo lot. Along the way, they came across Falagrims order. At the head of the column of Undead was Lady Shalltear, dressed in her usual black ballroom gown. Florine lowered her head in a curtsey. Good evening, Lady Shalltear. Good evening, Lady Gagnier, Lady Shalltear said. It appears youve already landed your first sale. It wasnt through any effort of my own, Florine replied. This is them, then? Yes, thats right, Lady Shalltear raised a sheet of paper in front of her and cleared her throat. Two Country Destroyer sets, one Evil Cabal set and the maintenance crew for the Power by the Hour plan. Please confirm that there are no problems with your order. Falagrim and Agni went around to inspect the newly-arrived rentals. Shalltears crimson gaze lingered on Agni roughly two seconds longer than it did on Falagrim. Why is this place so horribly unsexy? Lady Shalltear said, Remind me to get you assigned to someplace filled with Elves or something next time. I would say that attractiveness is least on my list of concerns when it comes to the Dark Dwarves, my lady. Why, because theyre evil, callous, cruel, and utterly bleak? All they do is work and work and work. Speaking of which, the Royal Treasurer asked me to remind you to send any interesting items you find his way. The Royal Treasurer always asks for interesting items, Florine rolled her eyes. Since you said all of that, have you met any Dark Dwarves before? No, but thats what theyre supposed to be like, right? We dont have any tales about them at all, my lady, Florine said, so I wasnt sure what to expect. He even got mad when I compared him to the Mountain Dwarves. That sounds about right, Lady Shalltear stuck a hand into her inventory. They hate everyone and everything. Even each other. Heres something for you, by the way. Florine retrieved the folded slip of paper proffered between Lady Shalltears fingers. She couldnt help but frown as she glanced over the content. Lady Albedo wants me to go with them? Shes really stretching with what falls under your assignment here, Lady Shalltear muttered. But theyre going to fight some sort of war, Florine said. Wouldnt Ludmila be more suited to this sort of thing? Im sure she would be, Lady Shalltear replied. Nevertheless, you are the one being assigned. I believe Albedo has a list of tasks written there. She sighed and read the Prime Ministers missive again. In addition to observing the Dark Dwarves and assessing their civilisation, Florine was to explore potential relationships with any other races that they encountered underground. While it was true that she might be a better fit for the task than Ludmila, she didnt think they would be on some leisurely trip to wherever they were going. Maybe she could take note of everything and revisit them later. Will you be coming with us, my lady? As much as I could go for a good massacre these days, Lady Shalltear replied, Im still stuck to this schedule. Speaking of which, I must be on my way. Dont get caught by Brain Eaters while youre down there. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. With that, her liege went back the way that she had come. Florine was left with yet another unsettling term that she had no idea about. I need to go and get ready. Are you coming with me? She asked the Vampire Bride standing silently at her arm. Of course, Lady Gagnier, the Vampire Bride replied. Shall I prepare your things? Please. How long will you be away for? I dont know. Florine went looking for Falagrim, finding him and Agni on the other end of the column. She watched him quietly for a moment, wondering if he looked the same when he was inspecting slaves. Master Falagrim. Hm? How long will it take for you to reach your home? Depends on the condition of the underway. Without the dead weight were usually dragging around, around three or four days if we dont run into any problems. Why? Didnt your daughter say that you only had a few days to reach your people? Florine said, Why take your usual route? Because well never find the entrance, he said. The gates are occupied by the enemy. I think Im missing something here The entrance isnt something you can just stumble across, Falagim said. Why do you think no one knows where we live? Even if one knows exactly where its supposed to be, if the gate controller doesnt want them to find it, they wont. Perhaps putting them on the same level as the northern Human countries was grossly in error. Never mind not hearing about something like that before, that it could exist would have never crossed her mind. There a point to your questions, girl? Iwas ordered to accompany you, Florines gaze turned down. Sorry for the imposition. The Dark Dwarves frowned up at her for all of three seconds before returning to their inspection. Its your funeral, Falagrim told her. Were not slowing down if you fall behind or get lost. Florine fumed as she rushed back to her tent with the Vampire Bride. Why did he always have to be so unpleasant? Since Lady Shalltear described Dark Dwarves exactly as Florine had observed of them, perhaps they couldnt help being that way. However, even if it was normal for them, their behaviour still made her feel miserable whenever she interacted with Falagrim and his people. At her tent, Florine found Isoroku waiting with her escort. The infantry squad almost looked spirited. Did you receive instructions from the administration? Florine asked. Indeed, Isoroku answered. We have been ordered to accompany you on your journey. This infantry squad has been charged with your protection. Do keep in mind, however, that the Death Priests cannot heal the living. I brought plenty of restoratives with me, Florine said. Ill hand some out to everyone just in case Im unable to use them. Whats going on here? Boobeebee and Ilikyie came from nearby with curious looks. Florine handed her bag over to the Vampire Bride so she could start packing. Falagrims home is in danger, Florine said. Were going with him. I would not recommend this, Boobeebee said. Though I know not where the Dark Dwarves dwell, I do know that it is somewhere underground. Even the Upper Realms are not a place for Humans. The Upper Realms? The Realms Below are divided into layers, Boobeebee told her. The Upper Realms are the topmost layer, sitting just below what some may simply believe to be a deep cave. But, then, that cave goes deeper and deeper. Eventually, one that follows it down will realise that they have entered what may as well be a different world. A world that has never known the light of the sun. One that often follows different rules from that which a surface dweller is accustomed to. It is at that point where that one has entered the Upper Realms. Wait, Florine said. I thought you said that the Realms Below were past the Great Flow. A matter of perspective, I suppose. There is always something below. Just as there is always something above. To surfacers, the Realms Below would be everything under the earth that you stand on. So the Zern inhabit the Upper Realms? We barely scratch the top of it, Boobeebee replied. For the most part, we try to keep ourselves separate. There are far more dangerous things below than there are above. I suppose, for the true inhabitants of the Realms Below, people like the Zern and the Yyyioy would be considered surfacers. What is the place below the Great Flow called? Florine asked. The Middle Realms, Boobeebee answered. That implies theres something under that. Again, the Zern hero replied. There is always something below. Our tales only speak vaguely of what lies there, however. The deeper one delves, the stranger things become from what lies above. Familiar and long-forgotten primordial forces alike dictate what is and what isnt, demanding a different logic from what we operate under. I have heard of vast oceans that lie beneath other oceans and the creatures that lurk in their depths. Rivers of magma that flow through fields of ice formed from the eternal battles between armies of Elementals. There are unfathomably powerful Dragon Lords and other beings who essentially exist separate from the surface world and have been around since the worlds infancy. How much of that am I supposed to believe? What if its all real? Boobeebees words went far beyond what was presented in even the most fantastical of Human legends. Human legends didnt even mention the Realms Below. Caves featured prominently enough, acting as places where treasure was hidden or monsters laired, but the stories that she knew never took a step beyond that. But nothing so extreme will happen in the Upper Realms, right? Florine asked. Things are less strange, Boobeebee answered, but strange nonetheless. Since Ive been ordered to go with them, Florine said, Id like to approach everything with a more adventuresome attitude. Will you be able to come with me? My king sent me to accompany you, Boobeebee replied. Im not sure if he foresaw this, but I will come. What about you, Ilikyie? I dont think Ill be of any use to you in the Upper Realms, the Yyyioy said. My people live underground, but, like the Zern, our tunnels lie close to the surface. I would only be a burden. Youre welcome to stay here for as long as you wish, Florine said. If youd like to go home, you can accompany one of the food shipments there. The Vampire Bride emerged from Florines tent and instructed the nearby Undead to help dismantle it. Florine looked to the edge of the crater, hoping that Falagrim hadnt left her behind. How does the Dwarf plan to penetrate the Upper Realms? Boobeebee asked. He said something that sounded like dur orok, Florine answered. Boobeebee and Ilikyie fell still. She felt Liolio rising from his perch on her hat. Dur-oroghthat is a cursed place, Boobeebee said. What is it? The capital of the Dwarf kingdom that once lay under the Abelion Hills. Now, it is merely an almost-forgotten tomb. Was that kingdom in any way related to the Dark Dwarves? Only by the fact that they were also Dwarves, Boobeebee replied. Dur-orogh was the capital of a Hill Dwarf kingdom. What happened to them? The Demon Gods came for them, Boobeebee told her, but they were intercepted here in the Dale of Defiance by the great coalition of heroes. After that victory, however, so much strength was lost that the monsters once held in check by that strength ran rampant, creating a second bout of chaos that raged over the region. but if you cooperated to defeat the Demon Gods, Florine said, why not band together to defend yourselves against those monsters? Boobeebee seemed to shrug. Is it not as my king said? When great evils rise, so too do the people in common cause. Then the people quickly grow apart. More often than not, it is the lesser evils that fell great nations. In the case of the Hill Dwarves, they were destroyed by some threat from below. No one knew that they were gone until we became curious why none showed up to peddle their wares for years. And were going there? What if whatever got the Hill Dwarves is still around? Once the tent and all of its contents were back in her Infinite Haversack, Florine left with her companions in search of Falagrim. She found him speaking to the artisans he was leaving behind while a few other Dwarves were attaching chains to the posts where their inmates would be accommodated while he was away. Nearby, his newly-leased Undead were waiting in neat little columns. When he finished speaking, he walked right past Florine and left with his people. Florine steps picked up to keep pace with him. I heard that Dur-orogh is the former capital of a Hill Dwarf kingdom, she said. What of it? Someone mentioned something about it being cursed Falagrim snorted. Theres nothing cursed about it, he said. Its just infested with Undead. Florine glanced at Isoroku. Did any of our patrols encounter Undead? She asked. No, the Elder Lich answered. I bet none of your patrols encountered a whole damn Hill Dwarf kingdom, either, Falagrim said. How did the patrols miss a whole kingdom? The locals knew about it, too. Rather than subject herself to any more of Falagrims caustic responses so early in their journey, Florine settled on looking at the scenery. Unfortunately, the sun had already set. The silhouette of the hills in the twilight and the emerging stars above was all she could see beyond the range of her Darkvision item. They had left the Dale of Defiance on a northwesterly path, but she wasnt certain about their direction anymore. Their pace picked up to one that would have probably winded a healthy, seasoned Farmer before long and her attention shifted to the ground as they made their way over the rough terrain. Liolio pipped. Thinking too much, the Miq said. Trust Liolio. What does he mean by that? Nearby, Florine noticed Velgath looking in her direction. So that was a Demihuman after all, huh. Shes initiating a conversation with me? Was it because she was a woman? No, Agni was just as grouchy as Falagrim. Maybe it was because she was younger. It would be nice if she could make friends with at least one of the Dark Dwarves. Liolio is the first person that I met here, Florine said. Hes been with me ever since. I see, Velgath said with a thoughtful expression. I didnt know Humans could be tamed. I take it back. Shes just as bad as the others, if not worse. He isnt taming me, Florine said. Isnt that right, Liolio? Pip! Liolio?! She wasnt being tamed. It didnt feel like she was being tamedexcept she didnt know what being tamed felt like. Was it possible for a Human to be tamed? Ludmila had Ilyshnish. If something like a Dragon could end up as a pet, then a Human wouldnt be outside the realm of possibility Silly Human, Liolio said, Liolio is not taming you. Liolio is guiding you as he has been from the beginning. I believe he is referring to an ability analogous to a Rangers Trailblazing, Isoroku said. The servitors employing Miq in patrols and deliveries have noted similar improvements in performance. Now that she thought about it, she couldnt recall having any difficulties traversing difficult terrain short of sheer cliffs. I never realised that you were helping me like that, Florine said. Thank you, Liolio. Pip! A few hours later, they arrived at a small canyon with narrow, high walls that rose beyond the range of Florines Darkvision. There was little difference between it and any number of similar locations all over the region. Several of Falagrims Rangers went ahead of them, vanishing into the darkness of the narrow passage. Is this it? Florine asked. Would there be any other reason why wed stop here? Falagrim muttered. Florine stepped closer to one of the canyon walls, trying to discern anything that suggested the passage was artificial. As far as she could tell, the stone was completely natural and untouched by the hand of any artisan. One of the Rangers reappeared several minutes later, nodding to Falagrim. Ways clear to the entrance, boss. Move in, Falagrim said. They followed the winding course of the canyon, footfalls splashing in the stream as the passage became so narrow that a wagon could barely squeeze through. The stars above vanished, replaced by the stone ceiling of a cave. Florine lost track of time as they made their way further and further into the hill. Then, all at once, a sense of wonder filled her as the cave seemed to transform into the unmistakably exquisite form of Dwarven architecture. The passage widened and the stream was replaced by a pair of aqueducts that formed a long colonnade that looked like it had been carved straight out of the living stone of the Abelion Hills. At the end of the cave was a wall of seamless stone polished to a mirror finish. Velgath, Falagrim said. Got it. Florine was left blinking as Falagrims daughter stepped forward, vanishing into the stone. Several moments later, a circular seam five metres across appeared in the wall. She gaped wordlessly as the stone rolled away without sound or vibration. On her head, Liolio let out a cautionary pip. Registering Undead reaction, one of the Death Priests said. Her escort closed in around her, forming a fortress of black shields. It was only after that that Florine became aware of the telltale sensation of ambient negative energy. Falagrim, however, only strode forward, his Rangers sweeping ahead of him. Aside from the colonnade that continued on the other side of the gateway, she could only describe Dur-orogh as an endless expanse of darkness. The interior was so expansive that it far exceeded the range of her Darkvision item. Florines escort settled into a more mobile formation as they had to keep up with Falagrims blistering pace. This spot looks good, boss, Loar said. Their procession stopped. Falagrim hefted his warhammer, banging it loudly against his body-length tower shield. As the sound echoed against the unseen walls of the city, countless points of crimson light appeared, turning the darkness into a vast field of bloody stars. The Dwarf Lord turned to address his newly-leased Undead. Fill the ranks, he said as the murderous wave closed in on them. Dispose of the rest. Stone and Blood: Act 3, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Moving out in two minutes! Florine looked over her shoulder at the sound of Falagrims voice. She immediately regretted wasting the precious seconds spent doing so. Her eyes returned to the mural covering the wall before her, examining its details under the light of a Torch held aloft by the Death Knight behind her. I dont have enough time to study all of this. The illuminated portion was merely one part of the mural and she wasnt sure how large the whole thing was. A lifelike scene was rendered into stone, portraying a battle between the Hill Dwarves and an army of Giants, Giantkin, and Goblins. She couldnt estimate how long it had taken to create the mural, but even an uneducated common labourer could probably tell it was a priceless piece of art. More than that, it was a priceless piece of history, and that history had happened completely underground. She walked a dozen metres to the side, where the scene transitioned to a side tunnel where Dwarven skirmishers were ambushing their enemies using a combination of traps, Magical Beasts, and crossbows. Moving out! Argh Isoroku, she said. Have we received a response from the Royal Army? Message spells appear to be ineffective for communication with the surface, the Elder Lich replied. A summon has been dispatched with a physical copy of your request. I see. Thank you. The relative silence of the surroundings was abruptly broken by the sound of an Undead army on the march. Thousands of Undead moved in lockstep C those that had feet, at any rate C the dominated remnants of the tens of thousands of Undead infesting Dur-orogh. Falagrim had conducted the battle with a calculated ruthlessness that put to rest any doubts that he was capable of commanding his newly-acquired Undead forces. Now, Florine was left to ponder the various implications revolving around the terms of his lease. Falagrim had taken the standard contract that was publicly offered by the Sorcerous Kingdom, though he was the first person that had actually signed up for one. Like the deals that the Sorcerous Kingdom had with the Baharuth Empire, the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves, and the Draconic Kingdom, several clauses supposedly ensured that the leased Undead couldnt be used as a tool of conquest. They were for defensive purposes only and Falagrim assured the administration that he only intended to use them to secure his holdings. Now that they were on their way, however, Florine could only wonder how the Dwarf Lord might use the terms of the agreement in a way that went against their intent. I wonder if this Sorcerous Kingdom of yours is just trying to split the world in half. What did he mean by that? At first, Florine assumed it was the obvious notion that anyone who leased the Undead could be seen as siding with the Sorcerous Kingdom or collaborating with what most of the world considered the enemies of all life. Unfortunately, she was beginning to sense that there was much more to his words. Kill that light! Florine nodded. The Death Knight deactivated the magic item. At the end of the long colonnade was a wall identical to the one that they had entered from. Velgath floated up into the air and out of sight. A minute later, the masterfully-crafted door revealed its existence and slid silently to the side. A wave of humidity rolled over them, carrying with it a cocktail of unfamiliar scents. The army advanced. To Florines surprise, they did not emerge into a cavernous passage like the one that connected the Dwarf city to the surface, but instead stepped onto a stretch of Dwarven pavement. It was not dissimilar to the roads being laid around the Duchy of E-Rantel. A highway? An underway, Velgath corrected her. It had the same, ageless feeling to it as the architecture in the Hill Dwarf capital. The underways smooth walls and ceilings, despite having no visible vaults or bracings, remained in perfect condition without anyone to maintain the structure. Indeed, the underway itself appeared to be enchanted and even the sound of the Undead armys passage was being absorbed into its walls. Hey, Loar, Falagrim said. Any sign of where the trains went? The monitor in the station office was destroyed, the Dark Dwarf Ranger replied. They could be anywhere, but I bet they were destroyed by whoever attacked this place. Find any clues about that? No, Loar shook his head. Whoever did it cleaned up after themselves real good. Hmm Florine didnt share the same frame of reference, but the demise of the Hill Dwarves presented a mystery all the same. The presence of the Undead suggested that the people of Dur-orogh met with a violent end C one that hadnt allowed a single Hill Dwarf to escape into the Abelion Hills to spread the word of their fate. Going by the scale and quality of their stonecraft, the Hill Dwarf kingdom here was no less advanced than the Mountain Dwarf Kingdom in the Azerlisia Mountains at the height of its prosperity and thus should have been at least as powerful. But, while the Mountain Dwarves had the Demon Gods to thank for destroying Feoh Berkana and initiating their slow decline, the Demon Gods had supposedly been defeated before they could reach Dur-orogh. The very idea was a bitter one: to survive the greatest calamity to befall the region in centuries, only to be destroyed shortly after beneath everyones notice. Her head turned as they crossed an intersection, trying to make out what lay in the darkness to either side. Where do those lead? Florine asked. To other cities, obviously? Velgath answered, Where do you think were going? I thought we were going to your home. The Dwarf woman snorted. Youre one of those types that thinks every race is just one blob of the same people, arent you? She said, If the Hill Dwarves were so nicely connected to us, dont you think whatever got them wouldve gotten us, too? Do you know who did this? Nope. Whenever she spoke with Velgath, Florine felt that she would have been better off not interacting with her in the first place. The worst part was that Velgath went out of her way to speak to her once in a while, unlike Falagrim and the others. What drove the Dark Dwarves to behave that way? Lady Shalltear said that it was what they were supposed to be like, but Florine simply couldnt accept that. The idea that someone could just decide that an entire race was a certain way and have it be true was utterly ludicrous. Falagrim held up a fist and the army came to a stop. A pair of his Rangers appeared out of the gloom. We got squatters, one of them said. Ten kilometres ahead. Goblins at one of the mine junctions. Great, Falagrim said. Everyone, get ready for a jolly little chase. Wait, Florine said. What are you doing? I just said what were doing. Youre not going to make some stupid claim about these Goblins being your citizens, are you? Were a kilometre underground and no one that lives here has even heard about Jaldabaoth or the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Sorcerous Kingdoms administration had no record of anything so far beneath the surface, so at least that much was probably true. In many ways, it felt as if the Royal Courts side of the government shared the same blindness as its Human subjects. Florines experience working with the other races in the Sorcerous Kingdom only served to underscore the oddity. Despite mostly being composed of Heteromorphs, they tended to see things in what could only be described in a Human way. They placed value on what Humans valued and acted as Humans would in a wide range of situations. This, in turn, led many to interact with them as they would with Humans, right up until the point where they would be pointedly reminded that they were not. Except, aside from those moments, Florine couldnt honestly say that they werent for all practical purposes. Some might suggest that it was an act for the benefit of E-Rantels citizens, but it was very difficult to act so consistently. All that aside, she had no legal authority to intervene in Falagrims actions. The lease was his to do with and they were effectively in an unclaimed frontier. It was a similar problem to what Ludmila had to deal with in the Empire, except that there wasnt a faction in the Empire holding them back. May I at least ask why youre doing this? Because this kingdom was sealed from the surface, Falagrim said. That means the only way these Goblins can get in is from underground. Fleeing down these underways will only lead them to cities filled with the Undead, so theyll flee into the mines and lead us right to the spot where they got in from outside. Have you considered just asking how to get out? Sure! Falagrim threw up his hands, Lets go and ask. By the time they reached the aforementioned mining junction, the Goblins were gone. A few of Falagrims Dwarves picked through the settlement for any noteworthy finds, but the Rangers tracking the fleeing Goblins returned before long and they were once again on their way. So, Falagrim said. In what world does a tribe of Goblins just stand around waiting for an army of Undead to march up to them? A long sigh escaped Florines lips. Boobeebee reached up and gave her a consoling pat on the back. You are a kind soul, she said, but kindness is not given time to work in the Realms Below. It is a far more competitive place than the Realms Above. Cooperation can provide a competitive edge, Florine noted. This is true, Boobeebee said. But for every individual that succeeds in this quest for cooperation, ten million perish. That is why one only tends to see cooperation between members of the same race or those who share the same space for untold ages without managing to kill one another off. It would go faster if people were willing to communicate, Florine said. Communication happens all the time, Boobeebee told her. Those Goblins fleeing communicated their aversion to our presence. Communication is not only done in speech or writing, as Humans tend to believe. I have a friend that says things like that, Florine said. She asserts that communication happens constantly and the true failures in communication occur when one doesnt recognise or respect the forms of communication being employed. Your friend is wise. Do you not believe the same thing? I dont think shes wrong, Florine held out her arms for balance as they made their way deeper into the earth. Its just thatwell, its as youve just said C Humans are accustomed to certain forms of communication. In places like Roble, Re-Estize, and Baharuth, the vast majority of Humans only ever deal with other Humans. The Duchy of E-Rantel was part of Re-Estize, and the learning curve that comes with this leap from our former society to the new one is so steep that it almost feels like an unreasonable demand. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Of course, every race in the Sorcerous Kingdom was facing a similar challenge. One could say that Humans had the easiest time of it, as their society served as a baseline for the country. Still, even that was more than daunting enough. This mines infested with Fishers, Loars voice came from ahead of them. Watch your headsthough I guess theyll have to go through all the tall ones before they get to us. Whats a Fisher? Florine asked. A type of monster that resembles a scorpion without a tail, Boobeebee said. They dwell on high ledges and cracks in the ceilings. Each lays in wait, dangling a thread similar to spider silk from above. What gets stuck to it is pulled up into the Fishers lair to be consumed. Florine turned her gaze up at the darkness, searching for anything that looked like a spider web. How do they see what theyre trying to catch? Fishers do not have eyes, Boobeebee told her. They perceive the world through a type of Blindsense, detecting vibrations in the ground and the air. I seehow big are theC Isoroku bumped into her shoulder as it was yanked into the air. The Elder Lich reached up to grasp the string-like line stuck to its skull, which only served to get its hands stuck fast, as well. A Death Knight jumped up, grabbing Isoroku by the ankles. The sticky strand went taut. Someone stop that thing! Florine cried out. She watched worriedly, wondering if Elder Liches could be pulled apart. Summon Undead IV. Four Wraiths shimmered into existence, flying up to follow the strand of Fisher silk into the darkness. Isoroku wobbled back and forth as if being strummed as an unseen struggle sounded from above. A minute later, Florine released a sigh of relief as the line went slack and Isoroku returned to the ground. And then she jumped with a shriek as the corpse of the three-metre-long monster fell on top of him. Are you alright?! She asked. Were not even out of the Hill Dwarf kingdom yet and its already like this A pair of Death Knights picked up the corpse and tossed it to the side. Isoroku rose to its feet, brushing off its tattered black robes. Damage is within acceptable operational parameters, the Elder Lich reported. The Elder Lich then retrieved its clipboard from the floor of the tunnel and started taking notes. Someone heal Isoroku, please, Florine said. Isorokus nonchalant behaviour aside, the Fisher looked like it was extremely heavy. Not only was it three metres long, but its body was covered in thick, chitin plates. Its two armoured foreclaws were each the size of Boobeebee. The dark glow of negative energy washed over Isoroku as one of the Death Priests tended to the damage. Florine turned back around, fearing to see what sort of looks the Dark Dwarves were giving them, but she found that they were gone. They really meant it when they said they wouldnt slow down for us Fortunately, the long column of Undead was still marching by. Florine and her escort followed them down the tunnels, wary of more strands of silk dangling from the ceiling. It didnt take long for them to catch up, as the mining tunnels narrowed to the point where they had to walk single-file. It took a half hour of waiting behind the pack of Wights, Wraiths and assorted low-tier Undead before their turn to squeeze through finally came. She had no idea why the Wraiths were waiting. Maybe they were just mindlessly following their instructions. Unexpectedly, she found the other end of the tunnel awash in colourful light. They emerged into a cavern softly illuminated by a variety of phosphorescent fungi. The hues of violet, cyan, azure, and amber reminded her of the underground portion of E-Rantels Demihuman Quarter. She wondered if they were the same species as those being used in the city. The Dark Dwarves were setting up camp on the far side of a large pool and Florine came over to join them. None of them said a word to her as she put up her own tent nearby. She retreated within and lay down on her cot, closing her eyes as she kneaded the weariness from her sore calves. Would you like a massage, Lady Gagnier? The Vampire Bride asked. If you dont mind Florine jerked slightly as the Vampire Brides icy cold fingers wrapped around her left calf. It took several minutes for the temperature of her hands to match Florines. Still, after that, she just couldnt relax. Getting so tense defeats the purpose of a massage, the Vampire Bride said. I cant help it, Florine replied. I know I asked for this, but I keep thinking that youre going to do something to me She tensed even more as the Undead handmaidens fingers worked up her leg. I cant deny that, the Vampire Bride said. But that would also help you relax, yes? Just the legs, please, Florine told her. Actually, why do you know how to perform massages? I thought that the Undead were free from the physical ailments of the living. Would doing this for Lady Shalltear do anything? I havent really thought about that. A Vampire thing, perhaps? Or maybe certain types of Undead. There are many things that we dont need to do, but we can and do anyway. The Undead do not hunger, but Vampires will both feed and enjoy the activity. We can experience lust and love and we have sex all the time despite not being living creatures that need to procreate. New Vampires arent even born that way. Is that why youre always so hesitant to enjoy yourself with us? Because you dont think were supposed to experience all of that? Thats not the reason, Florine said. Well, not the main reason. I would be lying if I claimed not to be disturbed in the slightest. But I think that being able to experience things in a similar manner to the living is generally a good thing, even if its twisted to fit your nature. Actually, thats probably one of the best aspects, from a certain point of view. People can see that you do have needs, desires, and emotions, but they also see that theyre driven by different things. Many erroneously assume that everyone is like themselves, but no one makes that mistake with the Undead. Its a sort of practical exercise that puts people in a more flexible mindset when dealing with other races. The Vampire Brides hands moved to Florines other leg. Youve put much more thought into it than I have, the Vampire Bride said. Does that mean were useful just by existing? Florine smiled slightly. Though they werent summons, they still shared many similarities. Foremost among them was their desire to be useful. It was a desire that Florine shared, and she also empathised with them when they became anxious over their self-worth. I think the usefulness comes from a combination of things, Florine said. Theres what I mentioned, plus the fact that youre willing to interact with the citizens in a productive way. It might seem like simply existing, but everything comes together to create an otherwise unobtainable learning opportunity. All people need is a chance. It was strange that even the idea that such chances could exist fell outside of most peoples common sense. As Falagrim had so snidely pointed out, no one would chance a chance. The world had long drawn the thresholds of unacceptable risk and those who questioned them were considered fools. Those fools tended to not survive their folly and they served to reinforce what was already established. Florines cot swayed slightly as the Vampire Bride moved up her legs. Her eyes popped open and she sat upright when something wet traced up her thigh. Wh-wh-wh-wh-what are you doing?! The Vampire Bride looked up at her. She had peeled off the top of her postal officers uniform, which now hung loosely about her waist. Her pale, heavy breasts dragged over Florines legs as her tongue left a slick trail up her leg. Several moments passed before the Vampire Bride seemed to realise what she was doing. Oh, pardon me, she wiped her lips. Force of habit. And just what habit might that be?! Florine pulled down her skirts, swinging her legs off of the cot and putting her boots back on. She exchanged the perils of her tent for the relative safety of the Realms Below. Not far away, Falagrim was gathered for a meal with Agni and Velgath. Master Falagrim, Florine said as she walked up to join them. How long will we be camping here for? Six hours, at least, the Dwarf Lord replied. Longer if the Deepwardens cant find a way north. She pulled out her pocket watch. It had been thirty-six hours since they departed Dur-orogh. Between the lack of daylight and her Ring of Sustenance, she hadnt realised how much time had passed. If they cant find a way north, she said, does that mean we have to go back to Dur-orogh? No, Falagrim replied, it means well have to keep going forward until we do. Which way have we been going? Northwest. Falagrim turned away and entered his tent. The exchange had been so straightforward that Florine couldnt imagine how much weighed on the Dark Dwarfs mind. Agni finished her food and left, leaving Florine and Velgath to stare across the space at one another. Florine steeled herself for yet another unpleasant conversation. So, how were you able to reach your father? She grew queasy at the memory of Velgaths gory entrance. Even Isoroku was at a loss as to what had happened. It wasnt any form of magic that the Elder Lich could recognise so they couldnt even say what she had done. Velgath asserted that it was a translocation mishap that she had no control over. With no precedent and little evidence as to what had happened, the judiciary couldnt decide what to do with her. Is there anything safe that I can ask? I dont think I ever got how old you were Huh? Sixty-eight. Whats it to you? How old is that in Human years? According to the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves, they could live for over four hundred years. Florine wasnt sure whether that was true or not since no one over two hundred had survived to the present day. When the Demon Gods attacked their kingdom and in the decades after that, every able-bodied Dwarf was called to defend their people while the old and infirm were sent away to take care of the young. As a result, there was a gaping hole in their demographics that made them seem like a very young population C at least by Dwarf standards. Correct me if Im wrong, Florine said, but that means youre about as old as I am, relatively speaking. I got no idea about that. When are Dark Dwarves considered adults? When theyre recognised as masters at their craft, Velgath replied. Shouldnt that be the same everywhere? The other Dwarf kingdom that Im familiar with is like that, yes, Florine nodded. With Humans, it depends. At least one culture has its age of adulthood set close to when the average person has grown enough to be recognised as a master. With most of the Human cultures in the region, however, the age of adulthood is around when one becomes a journeyman. Velgaths lip curled as her look turned incredulous. Thats crazy, she said. No wonder Human civilisations always collapse. Does your home fall apart every other week? Its not that bad, Florine said. Our countries dont usually get destroyed unless something stupid powerful comes along and kicks everything over, like the Demon Gods or the Eight Greed Kings. Cant imagine that. Does that mean youre just a kid, as well? Im an adult. A master adult, or a journeyman adult? the journeyman kind. The Dwarf woman shook her head with a condemning look. So this Sorcerous Kingdom sent a kid to run their operation in the Abelion Hills, she said. This isnt my first time working with tribal societies, Florine said. One of my first big assignments was laying the foundations for a trade network in another part of the Sorcerous Kingdom. I helped thousands of Demihumans adapt to an urban environment, as well. You dont say. What about you? Florine asked, Your fathers a Dwarf Lord, isnt he? Im curious about how scions from other places are raised. Whats there to be curious about? Velgath answered, Parents raise their kids the best way they know and can afford. The people on top teach their children how to stay on top, and they do it in a place where their enemies cant get to them. Technically, it did describe how things went, as far as Florine knew. A Human Nobles upbringing was almost entirely at home or in the home of a trusted ally. Quality of education varied, with the vast majority of houses only being able to afford what was immediately important. From what she saw of the Dark Dwarves so far, however, Florine could only imagine that Velgaths upbringing had an outsized portion dedicated to surviving the malice of her own people. So where are you in all of that? Florine asked, Im still uncertain whether youre considered an adult or not. Somewhere in between, I guess, Velgath said. Our traditions state that every scion has to be in the military for at least a century. thats a long time. Velgath shrugged. One learns how to fight and how to fight alongside ones clan, or one dies. With that, the Dwarf woman turned and left. Following her lead, the remaining Dwarves withdrew into their tents, leaving Florine standing alone. Did that count as progress? Florines initial feeling that Velgath might be more receptive to conversation may have actually been correct. She just had to account for the fact that what would be considered hostile by Human standards was probably normal for Dark Dwarves. Not being subjected to one unpleasant thing or another every second sentence was probably as good as it got. With the Undead securing the cavern and the camp settling down for their first rest in nearly two days, Florine decided to head back to her tent. With the ever-increasing sense of grim focus falling over the Dark Dwarves, she suspected that it might be the last stop before Falagrim returned home to challenge his clans fate. Stone and Blood: Act 3, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The Realms Below werent flat. Thats what Florine quickly found out after they left the cavern at the end of the mines and ventured into the wilds beyond. They were always going up or down and the going usually wasnt gentle. Caves could be so expansive that one couldnt see from wall to wall or so narrow that the Death Knights had to sidle through sideways. And, all throughout their journey, Florine had a sense that there was always someone watching them. Many someones. How many people live here? She asked. Many, Boobeebee answered. Far more than the surface. You may think of it like a Zern Hive, where a small area can house a surprising number of people. Ever since the subterranean races moved under E-Rantel, Florine said, one of my friends cant stop thinking about adapting the concept to surface construction. The surface? Most of our buildings are under three stories C thats somewhere around ten metres if one includes the rooftops. Ever since seeing how many people could be packed into a small area underground, my friend has been trying to figure out how taller buildings can be constructed. But, for the time being, every proposal ends up being so massive that its prohibitively expensive to build. Buildings of great height were generally limited to fortifications, temples, and various vanity projects pursued by governments such as the Grand Arena in Arwintar. They couldnt be considered practical for the common folk, neither in cost nor utility. Lianes answer always seemed to be to cut down on building materials, but that ended up with structures looking like they could be toppled by a stiff gust of wind. Alternatively, they could use enchanted materials, but that made things many times more expensive than they originally were. Is there a need for more people? Boobeebee asked, Tribes grow because they need to compete with their neighbours. The Sorcerer King is so strong that I cant imagine any number of Humans making a difference in a contest that requires that strength. Military might is merely one facet of society, Florine answered. The total military personnel of the Human countries that I know of number no more than two or three per cent of its total population in times of conventional war. Only one per cent of the Baharuth Empires total population remains as a standing army in times of peace and Re-Estize has not even a tenth of that. That does not sound like nearly enough to defend ones territory against ones competitors. Its what theyve managed with. Things are, of course, more complicated than they appear, but those countries dont treat their entire population as war potential like the tribes of the Abelion Wilderness do. That non-combatant population is what we refer to as the civilian population, and civilians have many vocations in various fields to pursue for the prosperity of their country. To me, Boobeebee said, it sounds like Human countries make for opportune targets. The defences are weak and the rewards for attacking them are great. Though, as unbelievable as it sounds, what you say does appear to be the truth. Even before the coming of Jaldabaoth, the Holy Kingdom was an easy target for hungry tribes in the west. Even with the Great Wall? Florine asked. The Zern hero made a derisive noise. Fortifications are only as effective as the people who defend them. In the case of the Holy Kingdoms wall, raiders often found that no one was defending it. People looking for a fight had to wait around for a patrol to finally come by or assault positions that were consistently manned. The more I see and hear of Roble, Falagrim mumbled to the side, the more pathetic it seems. Jaldabaoths invasion is framed as some horrible thing, but countries like that completely deserve whats coming to them. Florine narrowed her eyes at his callous assertion. Are you suggesting that all of the innocents who suffered at Jaldabaoths hands somehow deserved to be subjected to all the horrors of his occupation and its aftermath? Its not a suggestion, the Dwarf Lord replied. Thats how the world works. Most Humanoids are weak, in the grand scheme of things. Survivals the name of the game and peace is just time used to prepare for the next war. A country where everyone isnt focused on supporting the continued existence of their civilisation is a country filled with parasites. No one will miss them when everyone dies and everything that they wasted their time on will end up in the hands of their enemies. If I recall correctly, Florine said, Clan Felhammer just started a war with its own people. As I said, Falagrim replied, survivals the name of the game. That includes surviving against ones own kind. Velgaths account pins blame solidly on the council, anyway. Assuming Velgaths account was the truth, Florine couldnt disagree. Khazanars presiding council had every opportunity to inform Clan Felhammer about their activities if it was in response to an external threat. Because they didnt, Clan Felhammer would logically interpret their treatment and the information that they managed to gather as evidence of a plot against them. She shook her head sadly as she considered the apparent sequence of events. A great many tragedies throughout Human history and countless lesser misfortunes could have been averted through proper communication, but it only seemed that Humans never learned. It also seemed that the problem wasnt limited to Humans. What do you plan on doing when you get home? Florine asked. Secure it, Falagrim answered. It doesnt matter whether it means kicking the council out or fighting off possible invaders from elsewhere. Falagrims lease presented an interesting scenario that hadnt yet happened with the Sorcerous Kingdoms other clients. The terms did not take into account internal disputes or disputed claims across different polities. By and large, the Royal Court saw the countries that they dealt with as whole entities. From their perspective, they annexed E-Rantel from the Kingdom from Re-Estize. However, the truth was that they pressed a claim against House Vaiself. House Vaiself raised a levy through its territories and its vassals, and that levy was the Royal Army of Re-Estize. In the end, while it was commonly said that Re-Estize lost E-Rantel to the Sorcerous Kingdom, the reality was that House Vaiself lost a duchy while its vassals retained their holdings. Thus, the power of House Vaiself was greatly diminished relative to the rest of the Kingdom of Re-Estize. Similarly, while the Baharuth Empire might have supported the Sorcerer Kings claim, Florine was certain that the Empire had no say in it. The Emperor had simply made an arbitrary statement as an autocrat, ignoring any protests from his people. Thus, he stood to reap all of the benefits of his move, which he in turn doled out through the imperial bureaucracy to solidify his hold on power. The Sorcerous Kingdom had then gone on to save the Dwarves, the Holy Kingdom, and the Draconic Kingdom. The Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves had been reduced to a single city so it probably wasnt incorrect to consider them as a single political entity. Queen Oriculus had the support of her entire country. The Holy Kingdom, however, was by all appearances divisive and the top-down view of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Court seemed to have in no small part contributed to its current woes. What the Sorcerer King saved was the northern Holy Kingdom and the Sorcerous Kingdoms relationship with Roble was with that of its Royal Court. No, it didnt even go that far. Their relationship was with the country, which they treated as a monolith under Robles Royal Court. The aid that it sent to the Holy Kingdom was literally to the Holy Kingdom and the shipments were received at the border where they fell into the hands of whoever was waiting for it. The fact that Kingdoms and Empires were made up of hundreds, if not thousands of smaller polities that had rights and laws of their own didnt seem to factor at all into the Sorcerous Kingdoms political, economic, and military thinking. This was probably because they were so ridiculously powerful that there were no tangible consequences for simply doing what was convenient for them. By the same token, they would probably hold an entire nation accountable for the actions of a single minor Noble if it suited their purposes. Falagrims lease was just the latest manifestation of that behaviour. Clan Felhammer was a single principality amongst a dozen or so in what was collectively known as Khazanar. Falagrim Felhammer just so happened to be the Sorcerous Kingdoms proverbial foot in the door, so they wasted no time in accommodating his request. Not that his stated purpose violated any terms. As he said, he was securing his holdings and that was exactly what the Undead security leases were supposed to be for. This, in itself, wasnt the problem, however. The problem was in how flexible the Sorcerous Kingdom could be when it came to using Undead leases to pursue its agendas. Falagrims suspicions about the lease contracts trying to split the world in half started to take on a more defined and disconcerting meaning. Falagrims lease amounted to procuring mercenaries for a domestic dispute. This could, in theory, happen anywhere. A Baron in Re-Estize who believed that his fief was being unlawfully seized could have Death-series servitors delivered to them at a very reasonable rate. For defensive purposes, of course. Never mind that, if one wanted to declare their independence, all they had to do was sign a contract that was not only far cheaper than the taxes that they paid to their liege, but also far superior in terms of realm security. If Emperor Jircniv hadnt swiftly moved to seize the initiative with the Sorcerous Kingdom, the Baharuth Empire might be in a hundred little pieces by now considering how many enemies he had among his vassals. The potential for chaos was seemingly infinite. Florine could imagine Liane strolling up to a highly-factious country offering defensive security contracts and cackling to herself as it shattered overnight. All that really mattered was whether the Sorcerous Kingdom wanted things a certain way or not. Given the Royal Courts ongoing practice of dealing with foreign countries as single, large entities, they probably wouldnt encourage it, but it could still serve as a tool to reshape the geopolitical landscape as they saw fit. Ugh, never mind thinking about what Liane would do, my thinking is drifting into that sort of thing, too All of the Dark Dwarven negativity was starting to infect her outlook. Liane, at least, was generally upbeat about her scheming and aimed for what she saw as beneficial ends. The Dark Dwarves, on the other hand, were just plain nasty with a bleak worldview. It felt as if they would have liked nothing more than to set the entire world aflame just so they could rule over the ashes. One of Falagrims Rangers appeared from behind a huge stalagmite in their path. Shrieker grove, she said. Two kilometres ahead. Falagrims expression immediately soured. Son of ais there a clear path through? Yeah, the Ranger smirked, its paved with enchanted adamantite, too. The Dwarf Lord clicked his tongue and turned to examine the head of the Undead column. How large is the grove? He asked. The area with Shriekers covers five kilometres, the Ranger answered. Caverns about five hundred metres wide. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Set them off and see what happens, Falagrim told her. The Ranger nodded and left again. Whats a Shrieker? Florine asked. Theyre annoying is what they are, Falagrim answered. A Shrieker is a species of mushroom, Boobeebee told her. If one is disturbed, it starts screaming. That screaming disturbs others and then they start screaming too. Does the screaming do anything? Humanoids are perhaps least threatened by them, Boobeebee replied. In the realms below, many species have Tremorsense or Blindsense. The sound is so intense that it can blind beings that rely on vibrations and sound to discern their surroundings. So its a way for the mushrooms to defend themselves, Florine nodded. At least there was at least one thing that wasnt trying to murder everything around it in the Realms Below. Yes, but that is not all. Some creatures use Shriekers to notify them of others entering a specific location. So they run away when predators come around? Or come running if they are a predator, Boobeebee added. Florine cringed as an ear-piercing shriek echoed up the cave. The noise turned deafening as more and more voices joined the chorus. Arent we still far away? It took a few minutes for silence to settle over them once again. She removed her hands from her ears. I didnt expectC Shh! Florine shut her mouth, warily looking around. Not that it helped much. One might think that Darkvision items negated the disadvantages that Humans suffered in low-to-no-light conditions, but the range on Florines was so limited that anything attacking her would be on top of her before she had time to react. It didnt take long to notice that the Dark Dwarf Rangers nearby werent only watching the way ahead. Their tension only served to emphasise how dangerous their environment was. Death could come from every direction C even directly through the stone. Once the Rangers gave the all-clear, Falagrim motioned for the column to advance. Ten minutes later, they arrived at the cavern with the Shrieker grove. The source of the noise from before turned out to be the glowing amber mushrooms within that stood around her height. Ah, thats what it was, Velgath nodded to herself. Thats what what was? Florine asked. You reminded me of something, Velgath answered, but I couldnt figure out what it was until now. Tall, yellow, and noisy C youd fit right in here. The Ranger from before came down from her perch on the wall of the cavern near the entrance. Theres a Goblin tribe living around here, she said. A big one C a few thousand, I reckon. They came streaming out of the walls when the screaming started, looking for prey. How much time do we have? Falagrim asked. Should be plenty, the Ranger answered. They dont look very wary at all. What would they be wary of? Florine asked. Falagrim and the Ranger exchanged a long look. The Dwarf Lord jerked his beard toward Florine before turning away to address the gathering column. There are predators, the Ranger said, and there are predators. Goblins are the former. The really powerful predators dont sit on top of a single grove of Shriekers: they sit in the middle of a whole bunch of them. That sound those mushrooms make can carry for dozens of kilometres. The Goblins here know how long it takes for the local super predator to get over here, so, when they make themselves scarce, well know that something''s close. Moving out, Falagrim said. Double time! I dont want to be around when a Dragon Lord from the Lower Realms comes up to see whos making the gods-awful racket. Are Dragon Lords so common that one can just pop up randomly anywhere down here? Florine asked, I thought the Eight Greed Kings ended the Age of Dragons. The Eight Greed Kings? Falagrim frowned, Ah, you mean those guys. They didnt have much of an impact down here. But our legends say that they conquered the entire world, Florine said. They were overlanders. The entire world to you overlanders is the surface. Maybe they poked around here and there, but I doubt they explored every cubic kilometre of the Realms Below or the oceans. As for conquered, how much of their legacy have you seen? We certainly havent seen any of it down here. That wasC Her lips moved without sound for a few moments before she stopped trying to talk with a puzzled look. Then, she realised that there was no sound coming from anything. It appeared that they had cast Silence spells to cover the living so the sound from the surrounding mushrooms wouldnt deafen them as they walked through the grove. Florine let out a silent sigh, pondering Falagrims point. While she couldnt claim that the histories available to the E-Rantel region were anywhere close to complete, the lack of evidence made anyone familiar with the legend of the Eight Greed Kings ponder just how much of it was true. They were supposedly so powerful that they could move mountains and part the seas, but no one could point out where this had happened to verify the claim. That they stood as tall as the heavens was simply ludicrous. Their conquest of the world happened in the blink of an eye, but that was undoubtedly hyperbole. Most damning of all was that claim of conquest, as it implied that they had extended their dominion over the entire world. Yet, there was no sign of that conquest C no infrastructure, institutions or cultures that suggested the existence of a world-spanning empire. The only verifiable proof of their existence was in a city in a desert over fifteen thousand kilometres southeast along the western coast of the continent, and, even then, people merely asserted that it was somehow linked to them. In the end, all that was left were the histories of various peoples passed down mostly through oral tradition. The only unifying theme was that they were destroyers. Rather than conquers who built a worldwide empire, it was more likely that they were glorified raiders, sowing chaos and destruction in their wake with no care for the consequences. Boobeebee poked her in the arm C it was more like a touch, but her chitinous, pointy appendages made a touch feel more like a poke. Florine looked down at the Zern hero, and then her gaze followed Boobeebees gesture out to the forest of glowing mushrooms. The illumination from the Shriekers was comparable to a drawing room lit with candles. Now that she could see a fair distance, she started to notice things that she hadnt before. In a word, the surroundings were filled with life. The Shriekers werent the only mushrooms in the grove. A bed of moss and smaller fungi carpeted the cavern floor and crawled with teeming things. Small clusters of waist-height mushrooms served as homes for larger creatures, though most of those were insects, worms and molluscs. The tiny streams that trickled through the cavern were home to colonies of shellfish and amphibians. Every pond that they walked around had schools of tiny fish. Above the Shriekers, there were mushrooms so tall that they could only be compared to trees, their caps creating a canopy that nearly touched the cavern ceiling twenty metres above them. Every now and then, a dark silhouette would flit across the backdrop of phosphorescent light as some bird, bat, or giant insect flew by. There was an otherworldly beauty to it all, but the small figures she spotted moving between the distant stalks were a constant reminder of how dangerous it could be. Hundreds of Goblins shadowed their procession from the sides, armed with simple spears and bows. A part of her itched to see what they were made out of since there were no trees around and mushroom stalks couldnt be used the same way. As they crossed the widest portion of the cavern, she was met with another familiar sight. They have Nuk down here? A sizable herd was grazing along the opposite shore of the caverns central lake. Furthermore, it looked like the Goblins were herding them. The ranch was on a stretch cleared of amber mushrooms, allowing them to pursue their pastoral industry in relative silence. In hindsight, it wasnt the first time she had seen subterranean Nuk. The Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves had been ranching them for as long as anyone could remember, and the Quagoa learned animal husbandry from captured Dwarven slaves at some point. Now, they were trying to raise them under E-Rantel. Florine opened her mouth to ask whether the Dark Dwarves raised Nuk as well, but the Silence spell was still in effect. She settled on absorbing the scenery as they marched through the cavern, attentive for any other signs of industry or even commerce. Unfortunately, the Goblins showed no signs of employing fire, which ruled out a vast swathe of possibilities. Their pace picked up as they approached the opposite end of the cavern. It was only then that Florine realised that their Goblin escort had vanished. The tireless Undead soon passed the Dwarves and Falagrim turned and made an impatient gesture with his arm, beckoning for the stragglers to break into a sprint. Then, something hit her in the stomach. What? Her gaze went to her feet where a Goblin arrow lay. She stopped to kneel and pick it up, but then Boobeebee grabbed her arm and dragged her off, arrows landing all about their feet. At some point, the Zern hero picked her up and ran off at full speed, passing several Dark Dwarves along the way. They didnt stop until they were well into the narrow passage leading out of the cavern. Heavy breathing filled the air as the Silence effect was dispelled. The sounds getting closer, Loar said. Dont stop, Falagrim said. Pick up anyone thats too tired to keep going. Florine couldnt hear anything. She tried looking behind them as Boobeebee continued to carry her overhead, but the light of the grove was long gone. Then, a furious voice echoed through the darkness, so high-pitched that even a young girl would be hard-pressed to imitate it. Insolent fools! You dare defile Evisiarees domain with the Undead?! Shit, Loar said in a low voice. I was hoping it wasnt her. Damn Shrieker grove gave us away, Falagrim spat. A set of Dwarven shouts echoed up the passage behind them. Then, nothing. No one dared stop to see if they were still being followed. Falagrims Rangers led them as they struggled to maintain their pace, taking a winding route to evade any possible pursuit. Death Knights scooped up the Dwarves that flopped to the ground in exhaustion along the way. What was that? Florine asked when they finally stopped. Something you dont ever want to mess with, Loar told her. A monster? A legend, Boobeebee said. No, it would be more accurate to call her a god. A god? To the races that delve deep enough under the Abelion Hills, Boobeebee explained. Evisiaree is known as the Mistress of the Dark Grove. She is the protector of the Upper Realms in this region. The Goblins switched from shadowing us to attacking us when they knew she was close. Treacherous little buggers, Falagrim muttered. Remind me to go out and slaughter a hundred thousand of them when were done with the council. She couldnt understand how he could justify that. The Goblins he would target would definitely not be the ones that lived under Evisiarees protection. And, since she was described as a protector, did that mean the Goblins siding with her believed that they were doing what was right? It seemed that the Undead were reviled even in the lands of endless night. So what is Evisiaree again? She asked, Race-wise, I mean. She is a Fairy, Boobeebee said. And an extremely powerful Druid. Evisiaree has dwelt under the Abelion Hills for centuries C perhaps since the beginning of time. Heteromorphs are immortal, after all, and her kind is closely intertwined with nature. A Fairy? Now I want to see So she attacked the Undead rather than us specifically, right? Florine asked. Leaning against the other wall of the passage, Velgath scoffed. I cant believe this, she said. Dont tell me you want to go and talk to that bitch? Not right now, Florine said, but Ill probably need to in the future. From what everyone has been saying, shes actually a good person that the locals side with. Protector doesnt mean good, Loar told her. You may as well consider her a force of nature. Anyway, between that grove and the angry Fairy, Im pretty sure I know exactly where we are now. Falagrim pushed himself back to his feet. Great, he said. How many kilometres to go? See for yourself. Loar waited for everyone to get up before leading the way again. As the minutes passed, a dull roar started to reverberate through the air. The sound grew in intensity until it felt like the stone floor was vibrating with the sound. Whatever it was, it filled the steps of Falagrim and his people with renewed energy. When the roar felt like it was physically shaking her, they stepped out into another cavern. At least Florine thought it was a cavern, as all she could see was endless darkness. A light spray filled the air as she followed the procession, slicking the stones upon which they tread. Then, all at once, she was confronted by a colossal wall of water. A waterfall? She wasnt sure whether it could be called that because the water was falling up. Falagrim turned around, casting his gaze over his followers. This is it, he said. Were home. For the first time in her memory, Falagrim smiled. Florine could immediately tell that it wasnt a good thing. Stone and Blood: Act 3, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 But why is it falling up? Is there some rule that says that it needs to fall down? Florine frowned as she stared up at the wall of water. According to Velgath, in addition to being over two thousand metres tall, the falls were roughly five hundred metres wide. Boobeebee had mentioned a great falls in her accounts of the Realms Below, but Florine imagined something morenormal. The waterfall C or maybe it was a waterfly C was so high that she could neither see the top, nor the bottom of it. Or is it the bottom and the top? A single undeniable example of something that defied her past reality also threw language and thought into chaos. Was it alright to use the old terminology? Would anyone believe her back in E-Rantel if she told them about it? You dont have to goggle so hard at the thing, Velgath said. Its been there since before our people settled Khazanar. Where did your people migrate from? Florine asked. Below, Velgath answered. Some empire in the Middle Realms. You arent connected to them anymore? Not that I know of, the Dwarf woman shrugged. We were a colony that got too big, too far from home. Splitting off was inevitable, but they were probably a bunch of assholes, anyway. Boobeebees claim of Khazanar Falls being an access point to the Middle Realms appeared to be true. There was no record of Dark Dwarves dwelling on the surface or having a subterranean presence elsewhere in the region. That Khazanar was the only place in the world with Dark Dwarves was implausible and the fact that they came from below explained how they ended up there. She couldnt decide whether them cutting their ties to their homeland was a good or bad thing. On one hand, it could have been a source of priceless information about a world previously unknown to the surface. On the other, dealing with one small group of Dark Dwarves was bad enough. Do you interact with the middle realms in any way? In a manner of speaking, Velgath said. Everyone in Khazanars sphere of influence is a target. a target? For raiding. The surface is a source of exotic slaves, but it isnt our only source of slaves. Is forging ties with the Dark Dwarves really a good idea? She had no choice but to follow through with her assignment, but it was already abundantly clear that the Dark Dwarves had nothing but enemies in the region. They couldnt even leave their own borders without tripping over them. If it were up to her, Florine would have worked on establishing friendly relations with the various Goblin tribes they had passed on their journey instead. That felt far more beneficial in the long run. How did your people end up with a slave economy, anyway? Florine asked, Industry and high-quality craftsmanship are what the world attributes to Dwarves in general, and Dwarves appear to take pride in their work. Raising slaves is a craft, too, Velgath said. Just because you dont do it doesnt mean that it isnt. Besides, slave economies are the world standard precisely because its the best way to do things. You dont think something else would have out-competed it if it wasnt demonstrably superior? Florine held in a sigh as she watched a large fish fly by. She hoped it would survive the fallor whatever. Slavery was a morally reprehensible institution, but the Dark Dwarves obviously didnt care about her moral standards. From a factual, economic standpoint, she had no hard statistics to disprove the assertion that slavery was superior to systems that didnt incorporate slavery. The Sorcerous Kingdom was a non-example since Lord Mares magic was the primary driver of the countrys outstanding agricultural yields. Undead labour in itself did not improve yields C only how the work was done. What would you say are the primary merits of the system of slavery that you practise? Florine asked. First, Velgath answered, counting off her fingers, it incentivises raiding. You have to keep your neighbours weak anyway, so why not profit from it? Secondly, slaves arent cursed with independence. They do what theyre told to do or they get fed to the other slaves. Lastly, slaves free up us Dwarves for more important occupations. Why have a Dwarf herd Nuk or sweep dung off of the streets if they can be an artisan, grey robe, Cleric or soldier instead? The powerful stay in power by being powerful, not by toiling away at menial tasks. She remained silent at what was likely the penultimate crystallisation of the worlds cruel realities. As of yet, it was probably the most frustrating thing that she had no answer for. Raised as a Noble, Florine understood that a ruler needed to maintain a balance of strength, stability, and prosperity. Strength was required to defend ones holdings from invasion and enforce laws when people challenged them. Without strength, the efforts of an entire civilisation could be stolen away by threats both external and internal. The problem was that the reality that Florine was raised in was one which was far from the truth. In Re-Estize, one person was not too different from any other in terms of strength. An average member of a town or city militia could easily be overwhelmed by two Farmers. The difference between the products of a journeyman artisan and a master was imperceptible to those without an eye for their craft. Leaders relied more on the careful cultivation of an economic and political power base over years, decades, and even multiple generations than they did on raw personal ability. Thus, her world had been a mundane one. Normal people could be nothing more than normal, and so that led to the thinking that everyone was more or less equal. Geniuses, talents, and heroes were an anomaly in everyday life; it wouldnt be wrong to say that most people placed them in the same category as monsters. Monsters that were on the peoples side, but monsters nonetheless. With the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom came a rude and undeniable awakening that upended common perception and laughed in the face of their societys core values. For people like Clara and Ludmila, who followed the Faith of the Six, all that was required was a minor adjustment to their expectations. Simply put, they raised the bar on everything but all of their practices and beliefs still held true. If anything, it only seemed like those beliefs were reinforced. For Florine and Liane, who followed the Faith of the Four, it was an unprecedented crisis on all levels. Fundamental values were overturned and even their morality was cast into question. Every theological, societal, and even economic assertion was proven erroneous in some way because the world itself was not as it appeared to be. Her stance on the institution of slavery was the most recent thing to come under attack, and, while she could still decry the immorality of slavery, she could not prove that it was incorrect. If anything, logic clearly pointed to the idea that a slave economy, as Velgath stated, was the best economic system. The problem lay with how damnably deterministic the world appeared to be. Levels dictated what people could accomplish, what information they had access to, and what they could digest. They even influenced thought and perception. This suggested that free will and economic mobility were detrimental to level-based growth. If one took the classic rags to riches story that inspired spares to seek their fortunes in the big city, the problems became readily apparent. A second son would be kept on the farm until their family was assured that the eldest son was fit to take over the tenancy. This often went for as long as it took for the heir to have an heir of their own. In that time, the second son would be helping out around the farm to earn their keep and thus gain a few levels in Farmer Job Class Levels. After that, they would then end up in the local town or city and take whatever work they could get to survive, picking up the levels associated with that work. The harvest rush meant that they might even gain more Farmer Job Class Levels when they took up seasonal work. By the time they got into their chosen profession, they would have a diverse portfolio of Job Classes. The more ambitious one was, the worse it became. Magic was a bad one in particular, as it was an expensive vocation to get started in, forcing people to work more to afford magical studies and thus end up with more junk levels in their build. It was no small wonder that good magic casters were so rare. According to Lord Mare, the average level that an Adventurer hit their limit at was around fifteen and no more than twenty. If the same limitations applied to everyone, then it explained why the realities of the level system had eluded the people in the region for so long. Guilds recognised master artisans of mundane professions at around Level Three or Four C or rather, the quality that an artisan of that level would produce qualified as masterwork. The spare in the aforementioned example could have two levels in Farmer, one in Rogue, two in Fisherman, and one in Merchant and still have plenty of room to spare to become a master Tailor. This was the truth behind the classic success story and, even so, not many obtained their desired success. On the other hand, if one took the tragic tale of a child who had been sold into slavery by their family or abducted by the local criminals or authorities C or both working in cahoots with one another if things were particularly terrible C the story that their level build told would make their misfortune seem like anything but. In a country where slavery was a common and accepted practice, the child would be purchased with a specific purpose in mind. For instance, a short-staffed textile manufactory would acquire the child and then they would work as a weaver for the rest of their lives. They had no say in the matter; no freedom to choose. The child was set on a path pushed onto them by a factory manager. Yet, when one compared the spare from the Farm and the slave since childhood, there would be absolutely no comparison. The spare with two levels in Farmer, one in Rogue, two in Fisherman, one in Merchant, and four in Tailor would be vastly inferior to the slave with ten in Tailor. The slave outstripped the free-willed spare not only in a cold, economic sense, but also in terms of their raw skill and overall capability as an artisan. All else being equal, when one scaled things up to compare a country that enforced the rights and freedoms of its citizens to one with a functional system of institutionalised slavery, the former would be buried by the latters raw industrial might. The entire system of slavery was kept intact because those in charge occupied positions of power that couldnt be challenged by their slaves. It was a depressing conclusion to arrive at. Of more immediate concern was that the freewheeling manner in which Re-Estizes societal norms treated the concept of career progression would eventually no longer be acceptable to the Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom. No matter how compelling the struggles of the Level Four Tailor were in a narrative sense, Lady Albedo would not be satisfied with a Level Four Tailor. She wanted a Level Fifteen Tailor and she wanted every Tailor to be at least Level Fifteen. Nothing but the best for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Maybe thats one of the reasons why she sent me along with the Dark Dwarves Since Velgath described the process of raising slaves as a craft, then it stood to reason that they had a formalised system of training. Florine couldnt imagine that it would be something only slaves could do, so understanding what that system did and how it worked would serve as a practical example for the Sorcerous Kingdoms future public education system. It was potentially a solid first step to making their citizens just as competitive, if not better, than highly specialised slaves. I guess what they say about diplomats being spies is correct. It didnt feel wrong, though. Or maybe she was just subconsciously trying to justify her actions. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. What are you kids fooling around here for? Falagrims gruff tone startled Florine out of her thoughts. His frown turned severe when she spun around to face him. This isnt the time for a swim, he said. Florine looked down. Her dress was thoroughly soaked by the spray from the falls and a small puddle had formed around her feet. She wiped her face, taking a few steps away from the ledge. Have your Rangers returned? They just left, Falagrim said. I didnt know you were in such a hurry to get killing. but I thought that these falls marked the eastern border of Khazanar. Do you think that our entire country is stuffed in some tiny hole in the ground? She didnt think it was a tiny hole in the ground, but she did think it would be something like the Dwarf Kingdom in the Azerlisia Mountains. Then again, their realm had been fairly large before the coming of the Demon Gods. In that case, Florine asked, how will we get to your principality if we have to walk through the other parts of Khazanar? You should know by now that the Realms Below dont work like the surface, Falagrim answered. We just have to take a route that doesnt bring us through the other principalities. Right. Florine was aware of the vast differences between the underground and the surface, but it was still difficult for her to not think as an overlander. Getting somewhere in the Realms Below was a three-dimensional exercise C one could arrive from any direction so long as a passage existed. A half-day later, the first of Falagrims Rangers returned from their foray in the Khazanar. Falagrim and his cadre gathered as she made her report. The border posts are undermanned, she said. We didnt run into any patrols at all. Those damn fools, Falagrim sneered. Whats the point in trying to uproot ones enemies if it leaves the borders open to invasion? Any sign of external threats? None from this side, the Ranger replied, then smirked. Except for us. Loar and the others went ahead. Once everyones ready to go, Ill lead you over to the first waypoint. You heard her, Falagrim looked to the others. Breaks over. We leave in ten minutes. They left Khazanar Falls through the tunnel by which they had entered, taking a different passage several hundred metres in that led them deeper into the earth. Their journey went completely uncontested, even when they supposedly came within two hundred metres of the nearest border post. Six hours from their departure, they arrived at a small cavern where another Ranger awaited them. Ways clear to Mine 884, boss, he said. Still no military presence. Run into any vagabonds along the way? Falagrim asked. Yeah. They got no clue that anythings going on. We killed them off, just in case. Good, Falagrim nodded. The Ranger turned without another word and swiftly led them on their way. Their path grew steep and Florine couldnt help but feel more and more oppressed as kilometres of stone were added to the looming weight above her. The sight of all the bodies that the Rangers left in their wake didn''t help to improve things. Didnt you say that the falls are fed by Lake Khazanar? Florine asked. Yeah, Velgath answered. What about it? Weve been going down for a while now, Florine said. I figured wed have reached the water by now. The entire reason why the lake and the principalities exist is that theres a formation of impermeable rock in the region that pokes out above the main layer, Velgath told her. You can think of it as an island or mountain sticking above the water. Were well below the lakes surface already. But the Middle Realms are below the lake Uh-huh, A chill crept over her. The Middle Realms were supposed to be far more dangerous. The stone of the passage abruptly became straight as they entered a network of mining tunnels. They arrived at a nexus of rail lines where the next Ranger leaned against the control lever of an old, rusted switch. The design of the rail system and its old mine carts werent too different from those used by the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves, though Florine supposed there wasnt much room for wild variation. Clear? Falagrim asked. Sort of, the Ranger answered. We bypassed the ports since Velgath said they were occupied by the council, but they dont seem to be guarding all of the old mining access tunnels. Still, the Felhammer mines have their people wandering around so itll be a fight the moment we pop up. How are they set up? Still facing forward, the Ranger replied. Not looking over their shoulders at all. So theyre still trying to conquer Felhammer, but theyre confident that the ground theyve covered is secure. Any signs of a trap? Loar and the others will have a better idea. Theyre up as far as they can get, checking for just that. Falagrim grunted and turned to face the gathering Undead. Fall in! The Death-series servitors and Elder Liches came forward while the dominated Undead formed ranks behind them. Time to talk tactics, Falagrim said. Well, it wont be all that complicated for now. Take a look all around you: what youll be fighting in looks just like this. Each mining tunnel is no more than two metres tall and two metres wide. Youll have to crouch a bit but therell be no worries about being outmanoeuvred, circumvented, or overwhelmed. Every fight will be right in your face. One of the Elder Lich sergeants raised a bony hand. Should we expect any significant threats? Not right away, Falagrim replied. According to Velgaths report, theyre using the standard order of battle, which means theyve lost the mines already C they just havent realised it. Their defence will have four layers. The first will be cheap battle thralls that they use to assess and wear down enemy strength. Next, will come the veteran battle thralls that usually clean things up. When they fail, youll be facing the real army consisting of an infantry line and an artillery line, but they wont be challenging us down in the mines for obvious reasons. How should the new Zombies be deployed? Well use them to saturate the mines. Hiding will do the enemy no good when the tunnels are so narrow and there are so many Zombies that one is bound to trip over them. Ill leave the management of newly-acquired combat assets to you. Oh, and if you happen to find any Dwarves, capture them for questioning. What of our ethereal assets? Velgath heres an Unincarnate, Falagrim gestured to his daughter. Well put them under her command. The Undead dispersed to reorganise themselves, occasionally conferring with Falagrim or one of his subordinates. Unlike any of the Sorcerous Kingdoms other clients, the Dark Dwarves didnt display even a sliver of fear before the Undead. There was only unfeeling expectation. For the Undeads part, they seemed almost excited at receiving their assignments. Florine watched in silence in an out-of-the-way spot along the walls. On the far side of the cargo hub, she spotted Velgath with several Elder Liches and a glowing wall of wraiths. Whats the thing that he called her, Florine said. An Unincarnate? A psionic Job Class, Isoroku said. Now that we have a name for her vocation, we can positively identify what happened at the point of her first appearance. And what was that? The memory of Velgath emerging from the poor Dark Dwarfs body still haunted her memories. It wasnt the gory entrance that was the most harrowing part about it, but the indescribable expression of the Dark Dwarf just before Velgath burst forth. An Ability called Uncarnate Bridge, the Elder Lich told her. The Uncarnate can transfer themselves into the minds of other creatures, hopping from mind to mind until they reach their desired destination. The remanifestation of their corporeal form can beexplosive for the host. So is that something charges can be pressed for? I believe you are far better equipped to answer that question. There are no related precedents to refer to. International justice was not a concept that was recognised by the countries of the region. The closest thing that came to it was the organisational enforcement of the Guilds or the Temples, and the Temples essentially operated as a guild in that case. While no one wanted undesirable elements within their borders, neither were they obliged to extradite said persons to those after them. As such, those interested in seeking restitution for crimes committed against them rarely went to foreign authorities to demand it: they simply hired Assassins to settle the score. In the case of the Sorcerous Kingdom, their undeserved international reputation made it so that fugitives didnt try to flee there anyway. They had a strange sort of reverse extradition treaty with the Baharuth Empire, but it wasnt as if the Sorcerous Kingdom wished to become a haven for criminals. It didnt even have to involve criminals: slaves who fled across the border would be promptly returned to their masters even if slavery was illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Falagrims band wasnt a group of fugitives to be extradited, regardless. They were more of a wandering penal colony under the management of Khazanars judiciary. At the same time, they were a Merchant company and Merchants were more than welcome in the Sorcerous Kingdom. What a stupid case to think about. Florine had a feeling that the Sorcerous Kingdom would render a favourable interpretation of the related laws just to keep things rolling along smoothly with the Dark Dwarves. There was simply too much to lose over a dead Dwarf who was already sentenced to a fate worse than death. Death is a mercy, Florine murmured. Or so they say. Indeed, Isoroku nodded. That aside, Florine switched topics to perk herself up. How is your survey work coming along? I lack the resources to perform the task satisfactorily. She reached up and patted the Elder Lich over the shoulder. We didnt expect there to be so much down here, she consoled the Elder Lich. Did you find anything interesting? There appears to be great agricultural potential underground, Isoroku said. If the region under the Abelion Hills could be brought under the Sorcerous Kingdom, it would represent a substantial boost to our industrial output. Would it be considered a part of the Abelion Wilderness? That would be subject to the discretion of the Royal Court. Due to the drastically different environment, it stands to reason that it would be considered its own Area, or perhaps divided into many Areas. I see, Florine said. Well, dont go converting everything you see into economic gains just yet. We barely have any idea about how things work down here. While her time in the Abelion Wilderness thus far had been short, the complex interactions that had been revealed to her now made her wary of interfering in anything before she felt that she had a decent grasp of what was going on. There was something far greater to what she once considered straightforward processes, and hints of it could be found all over the Abelion Hills. The world was filled with mysteries, but the society in which she had been raised seemed to actively enforce mundanity at every turn. There was no room for anything but practicality and profit. Something was either useful, or it was useless. If it had power that couldnt be harnessed, then it was an uncontrollable threat. Mystical unknowns and esoteric practices may as well have been treated as blasphemy against common sense and rationality. And, so, the world was ordered according to that worldview. Products; people; places; even entire species. In doing so, Florine felt that they were losing out on something important C something intrinsic to the world that they lived in that they had long lost. It wasnt as if there wasnt evidence to point out the possibility. One of the more well-known examples was the fact that alchemical reagents harvested in the wild were measurably more effective than those cultivated in city gardens and personal plots. But no one seemed to question why that was. They only saw the process of harvesting those reagents as inefficient and expensive. Furthermore, the availability of foraged reagents was insufficient to meet commercial and industrial demand for alchemical products. Thus, it was treated as trivia for enthusiasts and not much else. The Abelion Hills, however, was filled with many new mystical processes to investigate. Sites that Humans from the north would undoubtedly exploit were instead held universally sacred. Seemingly dangerous and destructive events were allowed to run their course. Human development couldnt encroach upon the land because the regions tribes were so powerful and belligerent. Now that the area had fallen under the dominion of the Sorcerer King, a priceless opportunity to find out what they were missing had presented itself. Florine resolved to make sure that she wouldnt screw it up. On that note, she told Isoroku, we need to start bringing in some experts to make sense of everything. Did Lady Albedo not select for your expertise? The Elder Lich asked. In certain fields, yes, Florine answered. Weve turned up enough stuff that it would be prudent to have teams learned in other fields to make a study of what weve discovered. This would be the jurisdiction of the Adventurer Guild and its affiliates. Does that Adventurer Guild have a jurisdiction? It was sort of like a jurisdiction. Due to the nature of the Adventurer Guilds work and the fact that they currently only had enough members for a single expedition, however, the other branches of the government were far outpacing them. Does that make me something like an Adventurer? That would be kind of neat. What rank would I be? A series of echoing clanks drew their attention to the centre of the cargo hub. Seems like were all sorted out, Falagrims voice filled the chamber. Its time for death to have its due. Were moving out C I want us in the city by the end of the day. Stone and Blood: Act 3, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 They arent budging, sir. Theyre not supposed to budgedid someone try? That bunch from Grimmantle. A loud tsk issued from General Haughr Darksteel. Coalition or not, it was a stupid idea to stick different clans together C especially when they were neighbours. He looked out into the nothingness beyond the range of his Darkvision to where the battalion from Grimmantle filled their part of the encirclement. Since he hadnt heard anything from that direction, it must have been a stealthy breakthrough attempt. A dozen possible reasons for their deviation from the plan ran through his mind. Foremost among those was that they thought Darksteels forces were trying to do the same thing. We give them any reason to do that? He asked. No, sir, the Captain said. Its not as if we can afford it. Haughr cast a baleful gaze at the floodlights lining the fortifications of their assigned hold. They expected Clan Felhammer to be well-prepared for their retaliation, but even he had underestimated how deadly of an edge generations of resentment and malice could forge. Storming the rebellious clans defences had cost the council dearly. For every metre of tunnel gained, dozens of battle thralls were lost. By the time they breached the city layers, half of the coalition army had been destroyed. It was all that they could do to drive the traitors into their holds and keep them there while reinforcements made their way over. Check with the logistics officers, Haughr told the Captain. Grimmantle isnt stupid enough to open a hole in our encirclement for no reason. Probably. Yes, sir. The Captain saluted before turning to hurry off with his adjutant, disappearing up the street. Aside from his suspicions about Grimmantles suspicions, there were several other plausible reasons for them making their move. The first was that they knew that their reinforcements were close. Secondly was the possibility that progress was being made elsewhere and they felt compelled to score achievements for themselves. Last, but not least, was that it was a feint. By goading Darksteel into making the mistake of assaulting the hold, Darksteel would be put into a disadvantageous position both militarily and politically. A few of those possibilities suggested that Grimmantle was better than Darksteel in various ways, so he didnt dwell too long on them. An hour later, the Captain returned. It took a bit to find the right officer, sir, the Captain said, but, by the sound of what he had to say, the main force has breached Felhammer Citadel. Haughrs lip curled into a sneer. So thats it, huh? They think its all over? Its not just Grimmantle, the Captain said. From what I saw along the way, the other clans are starting their own offensives, as well. Any word on our reinforcements? The Captain shook his head. A low growl filled Haughrs throat. Darksteel was supposed to have the most favourable logistics to Felhammer, but then Felhammer dropped a whole damn bridge on their fleet. Grimmantle had their bridge dropped, as well, but their staging area wasnt directly under it. As a result, the clans coming in from further away took Felhammers northeastern harbour instead. All Darksteel could do was go the long way through Hardar. They arrived late and their reinforcements would come in late. The other clans were more than happy to use that against Grimmantle to minimise their gains. A fundamental truth of the world was that those at the bottom were the last to get anything C if there was even anything left. All that they could do was accept reality or face the consequences of challenging it. Clan Felhammer was foolish enough to do the latter, to the detriment of all of Khazanar. For that crime, the only thing that would remain of them was rubble. Haughr crossed his arms and glared at the distant hold. He wouldnt be goaded into a position of even greater weakness. Grimmantle was welcome to bleed itself dry for military and political achievements. In fact, he should probably let them do just that. Once they were spent, Darksteels forces could swoop in and take the greatest prizes. He turned to the line of Thrallherds behind him. Contact our Captains, Haughr ordered. When Grimmantle commits to their real assault, limit our assistance to cursory skirmishes. Wait for my signal to make our move. Darksteel might bring their grievance with our actions to the council, the Captain noted. Haughr snorted. Sure, he said. Let them inform the world about how they were played for fools. Khazanars order was a capricious bitch and the gods did not show any favour to those who were bested by their rivals. Hours passed without any change in the besieged hold, though the city streets around the encirclement were filled with activity. Tens of thousands of slaves were being marched by in chains, bound for the markets in other principalities. In the opposite direction came just as many coalition soldiers, which made sense considering ships inbound with reinforcements would be filled with slaves for the return trip. Will we be able to make up for our losses here, General? One of Haughrs adjutants asked. In terms of bodies, Haughr answered, obviously not. Felhammer had about seven hundred thousand residents and the slaves are being split a dozen ways. Itll come down to how the fallen holdings are being handed out. Ultimately, the strength of a clan lay with its population. The size of that population, in turn, relied on the availability of land and resources. Every principality was divided into a dozen or more holds, and each hold was essentially its own city with territories to make ensure self-sufficiency. So long as Darksteel could secure one hold for itself, they would be able to keep up with the other clans in the long run. I see, the adjutant said. Thats why you issued those orders. Mhm. Grimmantles in the best position to gain two holds, so we need to make them lose one here. No clan wants anyone to gain more power than any other clan C unless its themselves C so the entire council will shrug off their protests. If Grimmantle whines too much, theyll just annoy everyone else. The adjutant nodded slowly at his explanation. Haughr let out a bored-sounding grunt. Scions would be aware of it, but the common Dwarf who entered the military didnt understand that Generals were as much politicians as they were Commanders. Generals who operated on a purely martial dimension would be buried by their rivals sooner or later. Another hour passed with no sign of Darksteels reinforcements or word about the progress with Felhammer Citadel. The first sign that anything was amiss came in the form of a snarl of slave traffic in the streets. You, Haughr gestured at one of his adjutants. Go and find out whats causing that. Yes, sir. The woman jogged off in the direction of the city. Before she returned, one of the Thrallherds approached him. General, she said, report from the left flank. Grimmantles battalion is withdrawing. As in the battalion thats part of our encirclement? Haughr asked. Yes, sir, the Thrallherd answered. What in the gods name is going on? He peered at the enemy hold. Helmed heads could be seen in the arrow slits and poking over the battlements, but it didnt look like they were getting ready for anything big. Haughr turned to examine the city behind them. Is the slave traffic stuck in the streets because somethings causing a delay at the harbours? Lake Khazanar had more than its fair share of powerful monsters, but those were kept in check by the Deepwardens and their Kraken pets. Had tensions flared up between Darksteel and one of the other clans using the same harbour? Thatd be fine if thats all it was Sir! Metallic footfalls clanked up the steel steps as a runner scaled the command platform. The Fourth and Fifth Battalions have just arrived from Hardar, he said. Theyre crossing the bridge right now. Good, Haughr said. At least we have someone to plug that hole in the encirclement. hole, sir? Run back and tell those battalions to haul ass. We have a hold to take. Yes, sir! He turned his attention back to the enemy hold with a grim nod. With that, their claim was all but secure. Once they cleaned out the traitors, they could see what else there was to be gained. Sir! Haughr looked over his shoulder in annoyance. The dispatched adjutant had returned. What now? Fightings broken out in the mines, the adjutant said. Thats why the slaves are all backed up. Fighting between which clans? Its not the clans, sir. Its the Undead. Hah? The Undead, sir. I heard you the first time! Do you mean to tell me that the coalition army is being held up by some Zombies and Skeletons? Undead around Khazanar were a common enough sight, but the clans had no problems keeping them under control. There was no chance of any real threat developing out of them as they couldnt collect to give rise to more powerful Undead. I cant say, sir, the adjutant replied. None of the soldiers from the other clans would talk. I got that information from a battle thrall who somehow managed to flee from the mines. She couldnt even describe what it was that was attacking them. Even if thats taken at face value, Haughr said, how did they get into the mines? The surveys from the council and our own people stated that Clan Felhammer never tunnelled past The Divide. We kept it that way on purpose so we didnt have another incursion point to defend. As a general rule, no one tunnelled past The Divide C the kilometre-thick layer of impermeable rock that separated the Upper Realms and Middle Realms. Still, some Dwarves dug too greedily and too deep, which in turn resulted in unwanted security expenditures to make sure what was down there stayed there. Was there an unreported tunnel somewhere in the Felhammer mines? An extremely rich vein of rare metals would likely be kept a secret by the clan that discovered it. It felt like the only possible explanation, as the lands around Khazanar had no notable negative energy zones or civilisations that delved into necromancy. It was just some low-rung battle thrall, the adjutant shrugged. Since the other Clans arent saying anything, the situation should be under control. Then its none of our business, for now, Haughr agreed. Lets focus on our task. The Fourth and Fifth Battalions should be here soon and I want that hold conquered as soon as possible. If Grimmantle was having big enough problems that they needed outside help, they would have to come grovelling, first. Their clan had been getting too full of themselves in recent decades. His command platform shook as someone else rapidly scaled its steps. Sir! WHAT?! The newly-arrived runner took a step back, his eyes going back and forth between the assembled officers. Spit it out! Haughr barked. Orders from the council, sir. Were to prepare containment measures at the eastern underway entrance. If the council hasnt noticed, Haughr grated, were busy containing something else, right now. If the runner hadnt been one of his own men, he would have immediately suspected the missive to be a ruse. Maybe it still was. And what exactly are we preparing to contain? He asked. An Undead army coming up the mines, the runner answered. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Oh, an army now, is it? Since when can a whole damn army of Undead get into Khazanar without so much as a warning from border security? They didnt say, sir. Haughr idly ran his fingers through his beard as he considered the situation. He was highly sceptical of the notion that any Undead army could represent a threat to Khazanar. Even the weakest principality had the power to destroy an entire cabal of Elder Liches. Thus, he could only believe that the true reason for the order was manipulation by the council. Due to the catastrophic opening move by Clan Felhammer that sunk Darksteels fleet, Darksteels forces arrived late at more or less full strength. The other clans, however, had suffered substantial losses pushing the unexpectedly strong defenders of Clan Felhammer out of their mines and into their holds. By redeploying Clan Darksteels army to fight the Undead, the council meant to pare down Clan Darksteels strength as it could be used to exert political pressure when the time to divide the spoils of their conquest came. Yet, there was little that he could do but acquiesce to the order. Even with the addition of two fresh battalions, the combined might of the coalition army could easily overwhelm Darksteels forces. Haughr blew out an angry sigh. Send word to the Captains, he told the Thrallherds. Move our siegeworks to the eastern underway entrance and set a perimeter. By the way, did the council say whos taking over here? No, sir, the runner replied. They didnt say. If he came back to find a Grimmantle army in their place, he would slaughter every single one of them. It took over three hours to get through the tens of thousands of slaves backed up in the city streets. Efforts had been made to divert them to Hardar, but moving that many wasnt simply a matter of turning around and walking the other way. By the time they reached the Underway entrance, five other clans had taken positions nearby, forming a semicircle around the mouth of the passage. A lizard rider bearing the banner of the council stopped his mount in front of them. Youre late, she said. Do you have anything useful to say? Haughr walked past her without so much as a glance. These arent mere Skeletons and Zombies, the rider pulled her mount alongside him. Haughr glanced at the five armies pointing their amassed artillery at the entrance to the Underway. You dont say. How did they get here in the first place? There are ways out through the bottom of the Felhammer Mines, the rider told him. Passages to dozens of old mines along the southern shore of the lake. and no one thought that they should be guarded? Those abandoned mines are inside our sphere of border posts. SoC So any army trying to get to them should have been detected by our patrols, Haughr filled in for her. This is the part where you tell me why that didnt happen. He didnt have to look at the woman to feel her angry glower. She was the eldest daughter of one of the western clans who had secured a prestigious position as a council agent. In times of war, however, she was nothing but a glorified runner. It wouldnt have mattered, she said after swallowing her ire. Theyre tooC Wouldnt have mattered? Haughr looked at her incredulously, Wouldnt have mattered? How long should it have taken for them to prance their way in unchallenged from the border, girl? How much time to prepare did we lose? Which group of blithering incompetents allowed an army of the Undead to reach a fucking principality without so much as a peep? Haughr left the woman to fume on her mount. He took a quick look around the dimly lit encirclement before directing his battalions to take up their positions. After that, he turned to scan the buildings nearby, picking out the tallest one as his command post. It turned out that he wasnt the only one thinking the same thing. A command platform was already set up on the roof of the building. Haughr glanced at the banners before stepping forward. Ironfist. Darksteel. Ironshod boots scraped against the metal floor of the platform as the old Dwarf shifted to the side. His escort stood down, resting their hands atop the hafts of their greataxes. Haughr came up the steps to stand beside the Prince of Clan Ironfist. Sounds like you still have a way with the ladies, Prince Ironfist said. That girls going to come around to either fuck you or kill you after this. Or both, Haughr grunted. I take it you had more patience for her games? I have my own sources, Prince Ironfist said. A perk of being older than dirt. Of course, that doesnt mean she didnt try. Haughr shook his head. Politics, intrigue, and plays for power were part and parcel of life in Khazanar, but the young never understood where the lines were drawn. The woman acted as if it was just another day, trying to assert her superiority while selling the information that she possessed for as high a price as possible. So, Haughr said. What are we up against? Death Knights, the elderly Dwarf replied. I believe you referred to them in plural. An unknown quantity of Death Knights, Prince Ironfist told him. I dont know if they knew what they were up against at first, but the people in charge of securing the transportation corridor started out by treating them as they would any other threat and now the mines are flooded with Zombies, Haughr placed a gauntleted hand on the platforms metal railing. How much strength did we lose? We dont know for certain. Our best guess is thirty thousand battle thralls assigned to the area along with the Dwarves commanding them. Additionally, there were probably twenty thousand slaves on their way down to the harbour or awaiting transport and the council reinforcements on their way up. The bright side was that they wouldnt be fighting the well-trained soldiers and battle thralls that were lost: only the weak Zombies raised out of their corpses. Even if a hundred thousand Zombies boiled out of the underway, the prepared artillery would pulverise them before they got anywhere. Were we able to get some War Golems over? A good War Golem was more than a match for a Death Knight. Their defence was about as good and they hit much harder. We sent a request, Prince Ironfist said, but with the harbours lost, anything spared for us will be taking the long way around. Just like you did. Speaking of ways around, Haughr said. How did we end up with an Undead army up our asses? Prince Ironfists waist-length white beard shifted over his breastplate as he looked over his shoulder. There were no newcomers, so he turned his gaze forward again. It was Grimmantle, he said. Haughr turned a frown on the old prince. As much as I like what I hear, Haughr said, how do you know its that and not the other thing? When we first received reports of the Undead in the mines, we sent people to check the border posts. Turns out that the upper southeastern hemisphere may as well have been abandoned. The portion that Clan Grimmantles responsible for. Mhm. Did you hear about that new Undead country that appeared overland recently? Every clan had at least a few exiles in Falagrim Felhammers company that roamed the Realms Above. Those exiles would do anything to return home, so obtaining information from them was a simple matter. The Sorcerous Kingdom? Yeah. But I figured that Felhammer would be the one to turn on us. Theres no rule saying there can be only one, Prince Ironfist said. Anyway, in this case, the evidence is clear enough. At some point, Grimmantle sent agents to negotiate with the Sorcerous Kingdom and opened a hole in our defences for those Undead invaders. They want all of Khazanar and theyve sold the rest of us out for it. Theyve always been a greedy lot, Haughr said. So the Grimmantle battalion we were stuck with at that hold Recalled and disposed of. All of their forces on Felhammer have been. Haughr nodded. It was the best option, given the circumstances. They couldnt afford to have Clan Grimmantle betray them at a crucial moment, after all. The council should have sided with Felhammer instead of Grimmantle during their dispute back then. No use in backtracking, the Prince told him. This just means that well have two principalities to divvy up after everythings said and done. But first things first: how are we dealing with these Undead invaders? It shouldnt be a problem as long as we can keep them bottled up here, the Prince said. Well chip away at them until they break apart and thats that. Even intelligent Undead were fairly straightforward in their thinking, so the simple plan would probably suffice. The only thing that might foil the plan was some form of treachery that compromised the enclosure. Haughr settled in as they made their preparations. Floodlights illuminated the underway entrance and the occasional round was sent flying at it as the engineers calibrated their siege weapons. Eventually, long after the last of the people fleeing the mines emerged, a group of figures shuffled into the light. Here they come The Zombies were cut down by the hail of quarrels flying down from the glacis raised around the underway entrance. Calls for the artillery to hold their fire drifted out of the darkness. If thats all that there is, Haughr grumbled, who am I supposed to get angry at? It couldnt have been more than three dozen. Below, the helms of the surrounding arbalesters poked up into the floodlights as they peered at the yawning mouth of the underway. A minute passed; then another. And, then, the steady tread of metallic footfalls echoed from the void. Stomp. Stomp. Stomp. Stomp. Haughr narrowed his eyes. How many sets of boots was that? Defenders of Khazanar! Prince Ironfists voice boomed over the coalition army, Lets give our guests a proper Dwarven welcome! A row of crimson points appeared in the darkness of the underway. Loose! Loose! Loose! The metallic clanks of hundreds of steel ballistae trailed after the call to attack. Their crews worked to reload the siege engines without stopping to watch their attacks fly home. From his vantage, Haughr leaned forward intently as countless steel bolts twice the height of a Dwarf were swallowed by the darkness of the passage. The echoing report of metal striking against metal was the only indication that they were hitting their targets. It would be nice if they came out so we can watch them get hit, Haughr muttered. As if to oblige his request, a wall of black metal appeared, gleaming in the glare of the floodlights. A frown crossed Haughrs beard. Hey, he looked to a Deepwarden standing sentry at the corner of the rooftop. How many is that? Twelve shields, sir, the Deepwarden replied. No, wait. Twelve more just appeared, forming a roof over the shield wall. Theyre turtling up? Since when did the Undead do anything but engage in the most straightforward and rudimentary of tactics? A tremendous racket filled the air between the siege engines and their payloads striking the Undead formation. If they want to sit there and eat ballista bolts until they fall apart, Prince Ironfist said, thats fine by me. He had a point. If one just weathered attacks without any way to retaliate, then they would eventually be worn down. Still, the manifestation of an infantry formation from the Undead set Haughr ill at ease. I dont know if they have anything more up their sleeves, he said, but itd be best if we didnt have to find out the hard way. Shouldnt we speed things up? We have plenty of alchemical rounds, Prince Ironfist said, but those are ungodly expensive. Well, I suppose we can mix a few in. Throw in one elemental round for every ten regular rounds. Death Knights arent particularly strong or weak against anything, so rotate between them. Not long after, explosions of flame, frost, acid, and electricity blossomed against the shield wall. Haughr crossed his arms as they watched the ongoing assault, stroking his beard in thought. If theres going to be more of this Sorcerous Kingdom in the future, he said, we should start stockpiling holy ammunition. If we were defending ourselves against any old Undead menace, maybe, Prince Ironfist told him. But youve probably heard about how strong they are. They beat the Fiend that conquered the Abelion Hills in less than a single season. With something like that, your best chance is to hope they decide theres something else more interesting to do and they forget you exist in the process. And if they dont? We sell them pots and pans. Haughr snorted. Ridiculous. Im serious, the Prince shot him a look. A power like this is one youre better off appearing harmless and marginally useful to. Cant appear too useful or else theyll decide what you have is better off belonging to them. Not useful enough and youre forgotten, but probably dead, too. You make it sound as if this sort of thing has happened before. Its always what happens when the power gap is too wide between two sides. Youre more than aware that it can happen between people. But it can also happen on a much larger scale. Most of you are just too young to hear it from those who lived through a similar situation. Why havent you brought this up with the council? Because theyre preoccupied with more immediate concerns. Theres no getting through to you whelps when youre like that. As stupid as it sounded, he was probably right. In a world filled with intrigue and treachery, one would be brought low by the little things long before one could address the big ones, so everyone focused on what was immediately important. There was little point in worrying about any major problems if one was long dead before they could happen. A large explosion rocked the underway entrance as a trebuchet round filled with a mix of Alchemists Fire and Oil of Impact shattered against the shield wall. That was a lot of Giant Toenails going up in smoke, Haughr said. Shouldnt we be seeing some sign of the Undead faltering by now? Powerful Monsters and the like were undoubtedly daunting opponents in small-scale combat, but even a Dragon would easily go down to the storm of steel and elemental devastation that their current targets were being subjected to. Well, the Undead keep going until they fall apart, Prince Ironfirst said. And that shield wall prevents them from losing limbs and whatnot. Theyll probably stand there until they crumble into dust all at once A floodlight on the left side of the fortified enclosure went dark. Harsh Dwarven shouts preceded the sound of a collapsing structure. Haughrs head snapped over to the source of the disturbance. Orders to press the attack were punctuated by further losses in their illumination. He finally figured out what was going on when the platform of the closest tower was shattered by a steel ballista bolt, sending its crew of engineers tumbling to the street below. Theyre throwing our damn bolts back at us! Haughr said. That cant be right, Prince Ironfist frowned. Well, they can throw them back, but Death Knights arent anywhere near strong enough to destroy our siegeworks like that. The area around the underway slowly darkened as more and more light towers were destroyed. Dwarven siege engines continued loosing their rounds, but the crews would quickly lose their ability to aim through the deepening darkness. If the Undead moved Arbalesters, load flares! Prince Ironfists voice thundered over the battlefield, Keep the target area lit! Moments passed before smoking points of light filled the air, burying themselves in the cavern walls around the underway entrance. To Huaghrs surprise, however, dozens of flares came flying back at them. What? A pained cry issued from below them. Haughr looked over the edge of the platform. An engineer lay on the ground, a flare impaling his neck. Seconds later, the loaded ballista nearby exploded as it was shattered by a steel bolt. Curse that Grimmantle! Prince Ironfist grated, They sent people to coordinate the Undead! It would neatly explain everything that was going on. Grimmantle sent at least one Commander to work with the Undead in addition to a contingent of Deepwardens to assist with reconnaissance tasks. Reposition those siege engines! The prince barked, GetC The ghostly figure of a Dwarf woman rose through the steel floorplates of the platform behind the prince. Prince Ironfist reached for his greataxe, but the woman simply reached out, pushing her hand through his helmet. Prince Ironfist froze with a furious snarl on his face. Prince Felhammer sends his regards, the woman said. A savage grin lit the womans face. The old prince convulsed as his brain was crushed inside his skull. Haughrs hand went for the mace on his hip. Unincarnate! Dammit, what are the guards doiC The woman spun around and kicked Haughr in the chest, launching him off of the edge of the platform to fall headfirst to the streets below. Before he lost sight of the rooftop, he saw dozens of ethereal Dwarves swarming over the guards. So it was Felhammer all along? But what about the abandoned border defences? What if Haughr sighed as the end of his sixty-metre descent rapidly approached. It wasnt as if anything mattered anymore. Stone and Blood: Act 3, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 A band of frost ringed the underway exit, creeping down the passage to stop a metre in front of Falagrims feet. It was followed by a carpet of crackling electricity that advanced no further than the previous attack. The banging of metal against metal filled the air with a deafening clamour as the Death Knight formation weathered the unrelenting assault from the armies of Khazanar. Occasionally, a steel bolt clattered past him, sent skittering down the pavement by the heel of one of the Death Knights holding its position in the formation above. A Dwarf scooped up the latest arrival when it came to rest against the first bend of the passage, giving it a quick examination before tossing it into one of the rail cars parked nearby. How many is that now? Falagrim asked. Just over two hundred, my prince, the Dwarf answered. Falagrim nodded with a grunt. Thus far, things have mostly gone as expected, and the few unexpected things turned out to be welcome events. After his forces butchered their way through the hordes of battle thralls sent to wear them out, they broke into the underway, cutting off the coalition army from the harbours below. Not only did they have the fortune of setting upon thousands of poorly-positioned council troops in transit to the city layer, but they also came across thousands of Felhammer clansmen who had been captured and were being transported to the slave markets in other parts of Khazanar. Now, not only did he have an army of Undead, but also an army of Dark Dwarves eager to return the humiliation visited upon them by the council. For the time being, they were undergoing reorganisation in the reclaimed mines before being set to their respective tasks. A wave of heat washed down the passage, blowing lightly at his beard. The course of events was all too predictable, though it wasnt because his opponents were stupid. They were simply limited to a handful of useful tactics given their present situation and they werent fools who would deliberate over their options for too long. Once they understood what they were up against, all they could do was swallow their losses and withdraw as quickly as possible. Their next move was to prepare a battlefield where they could confront the Undead at range. Making their stand at the underway entrance was the optimal choice, as it was where the greatest amount of force could be brought to bear on a single point. The council forces didnt disappoint. Going by the sheer volume of artillery rounds being sent their way, they had several hundred siege engines set up to repel their unwanted guests. Unfortunately, most of the ballista bolts ended up bent or broken so it was taking a while for Falagrims side to stockpile ammunition. A Death Priest came forward, its dark vestments sweeping lightly over the pavement. It raised its corrupted censer in the direction of the shield wall. Mass Open Wounds. What damage had accrued over the past five minutes was instantly reversed as a wave of negative energy washed over the formation. That was probably another thing that the council wasnt expecting. The Undead, while known for commonly having draining attacks, usually didnt come with their own healers. With the additional mana regeneration provided by the maintenance crew, the council coalition would run out of ammunition without anything to show for it. With the situation stable, Falagrim returned to the tunnels below. The first large chamber on the way down C a garage for the mining networks trains C had been repurposed into a temporary command post and rest area for his living troops. He found Agni standing around a heatstone lamp with the Human girl and her menagerie. Our new companies are starting to form, Agni said. We have plenty of equipment to go around and no shortage of volunteers, but there are too few with officer experience. Thats to be expected, Falagrim pulled a flask of water from his belt. Theyre mostly going to keep the city in order while the Undead do most of the fighting, so it shouldnt be a problem. Good thing too, since we barely have any Clerics. What have you gathered about whats going on in the city? A purge, basically, Agni replied. They were in the process of breaking up the clan and shipping them off to the slave markets when we broke in from below. How long have they been in the city for? About a day. Our people fought like hell to keep them out. They took who they could afford to into the holds to dig in for an extended siege. And the disposition of the council forces? Falagrim asked. Unknown, Angi answered. Theyre fighting city by city, street by street. Anyone who was captured only knew about their local situation. Our information goes about as far as Hardar Way, so it looks like theyve only made it a third of the way across the principality. From this end, at least. Falagrim dredged up the memories of his home, recalling the layout around the underway entrance. Is the closest hold still a kilometre west of here? Deepingstone, yes. He wrinkled his nose at the mention of the name. We should skip over that one, he said. Theyll come after you anyway, Agni noted. There was no arguing that, but his mind worked to figure out how to avoid them anyway. Their next move after shattering the councils attempted encirclement was to head for Felhammer Citadel, breaking the sieges of the holds along the way. The citadel probably had the strongest council forces arrayed against it, so putting an end to them would transform the rest of the battle into a giant cleanup operation. Have the Elder Liches completed their assignment? Falagrim asked. They are still in the process of conveying your Rangers to their designated locations, the sergeant in the camp said. Survey teams have located multiple points ideal for incursion along the way. What have you seen of the councils forces? The disposition of enemy troops is sparse. Several major fortified structures appear to have been abandoned entirely to support the containment of our forces. He wondered how long it would take the Felhammer defenders to come out on their own. They would naturally be wary of a ruse to lure them out of their positions, but, at the same time, the lot of them would be thirsting for blood. The leading crack of an explosion ripped down the underway and into the chamber. A scream filled the air as the Human ducked and hugged herself, trembling like a leaf. I take it youll be staying here? N-no, the Human replied. Im coming with you. She clearly wasnt cut out for the battlefield, so what was the point in putting on a brave front? I actually had a question, the Human said as she rose and smoothed out her skirts. It had better not be a stupid question, Falagrim said. The soldiers that you captured on the way here. I saw them getting herded into cells. When I asked what was going to happen to them, the people said that they would become slaves. Is that true? Aye, thats true. What of it? He took a long draught out of his flask. It sounded like a stupid question. arent they your people? Your countrymen? The sound of Falagrims coughing echoed from the walls and the ceiling. Is there something wrong with your head, girl? He croaked, I dont know if youve noticed, but all those Felhammers being led down to the harbour were also being shipped off as slaves. I justthe way that it sounded on the way down here was that slavery was a thing for everyone but Dark Dwarves, while the Dark Dwarves took up positions of power. We dont discriminate. Dont Human countries enslave their own citizens? they do. And what happens to captives taken in war? Falagrim wiped off his beard while the Human visibly gathered her thoughts. If a captive is valuable enough C a Noble or a valuable retainer, for instance C they would be ransomed back to their allies. And if they arent? Falagrim asked. If they arent The Human hesitated for a moment, Honestly, Re-Estize hasnt been in a war that has resulted in captives since it outlawed slavery. But back when House Vaiself was still unifying the country and conflicts between Humans were common, captives that couldnt be ransomed were either sold as slaves or taken as them. With that bit in your history, he said, I have to wonder why you asked your question in the first place. Im not sure myself, the Human admitted. Maybe its because I thought that the first step of turning from a system of slavery was the decency to at least not enslave ones own people. But it seems that nearly everywhere I turn, the world is a horrible place. Thats where youre wrong, Falagrim told her. The world just is. If you think that its the way that it is for the express purpose of offending your sensibilities, then youre just full of yourself. The frequency at which logical contradictions spewed forth from the Humans mouth strongly suggested that she lived in a society where people were accustomed to living a life filled with problematic falsehoods without facing the consequences for them. He struggled to imagine just how coddled a society would have to be to reach that state of delusional wilfulness, however. My prince, a Dwarf came in and lowered his head. The rail cars just about full. Falagrim looked away from the unhappy-looking Human and left the chamber. Out in the underway, several makeshift companies of his clansmen had already collected. Closer to the city entrance, the four Death Warriors included in the Undead lease were already picking out ballista bolts, making a show of testing the weight and balance of their selections. Any changes at the front? Falagrim asked. We have noted no major alterations to the enemy forces disposition, the Elder Lich sergeant reported. The infantry squads continue to maintain nominal operations. Then its time to force some alterations, Falagrim said. Start by taking out those floodlights. Understood. The first of the Death Warriors cocked a ballista bolt over its shoulder like a javelin, taking a running start before hurling it over the shield wall toward the fortified encirclement five hundred metres away. Falagrim squinted into the distance, but it was impossible to make anything out in the blinding glare. Get anything? The summon positioned over the area reports that the projectile struck a building behind the target. Well, keep going. Theyre sending us more ammunition than were throwing back at them. It took several attempts before one of the Death Warriors found its mark. Falagrim nodded in satisfaction as a beam of light pivoted up toward the cavern ceiling as one of the towers collapsed, going dark when it crashed into the street. The Death Warriors eventually established a mostly steady rhythm, sending projectiles flying out of the underway at a rate of one every two seconds. Occasionally, a large alchemical round would catch one of the Death Warriors as they were making their attack and they would pull back for healing. You have anything to deal with that? Falagrim asked. The enemy has not been favouring any particular element, the Elder Lich sergeant answered. Figures. Naturally, if an army was shown to favour a particular element, its opponents would employ the appropriate abjurations and enchantments as a countermeasure. This showed that, as powerful as the Sorcerous Kingdom appeared to be, they were still beholden to the same rudimentary combat principles as everyone else. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. As the minutes passed, the glare from the floodlights gradually diminished. The intensity of the councils assault did not, however, and that was the next thing they would need to address. That part of their strategy had already been laid out in advance, so it was simply a matter of waiting. When the last few of the light towers started to go down, dozens of flares streaked toward the underway entrance. The Death Warriors faltered in visible confusion, sending looks over their shoulders at him. Falagrim snorted. Those arent ours, obviously. Eventually, flares from the Felhammer Deepwardens flown in advance to the cavern walls above the underway entrance started coming down, marking the siege weapons straight out from the tunnel entrance. The Death Warriors wasted no time pummelling the council lines, breaking down constructs and skewering crews of Dwarven engineers two and three at a time. At long last, shouts of confusion started drifting over from the enemy soldiers across the field. Now, what will you do? The answer, apparently, was nothing. Artillery rounds kept coming in, just as ineffective as before. He supposed it couldnt be helped. The council army probably never expected to get into an artillery duel with the Undead, never mind lose in one. Once the artillery emplacements in front of them were destroyed, the shield wall advanced slightly to give the Death Warriors space to attack the positions to the sides. It took a full hour from there for the councils attacks to finally cease. What took them so bloody long to withdraw? Falagrim muttered. Dont tell me you expected me to fail. Velgath appeared in front of him with a hurt look. Who were we up against? Prince Ironfist was in command, his daughter told him. Haughr Darksteel was there with the old fossil. They had Shadowforge, Cindermount, and Axehold making up the rest of the encirclement. Any idea how many survived to withdraw? Around ninety per cent of their forces, maybe? They were sticking to their orders for a good long while after I killed off their Generals. The officers finally got a clue around the time they lost half of their siege engines. Which way did they go? Away, Velgath shrugged. Loar and them should have the specifics once they get back to us. In other words, there wasnt any sense of unified command any longer. Or at least for the time being. Given how things usually went between Dark Dwarves, it would take a long time to consolidate and reorganise with the Generals disposed of. Falagrim turned his head toward the Elder Lich sergeant. Its time to stir the pot, he said. Proceed with the next step of Phase Two. Acknowledged. There was no point in not taking advantage of their enemys disorganised state. The twelve Elder Liches he had leased had been ordered to use summons to keep the councils forces off-balance after the battle at the underway entrance was over. With the way things were now, a dozen Fifth-tier summons would wreak unbridled havoc. Overhear anything useful from the officers while you were out there? Falagrim asked. The usual things, Velgath answered. Figuring out how to outmanoeuvre the other clans and nursing their grudges when they werent issuing orders. Things havent changed much since the last time you were here. The last time I was here was fifty years before you were born. Sure, but that doesnt change what I said. Khazanar was as constant and unmoving as the stone formations upon which its principalities were built. The strength and stability that resulted had served the Dark Dwarves well over the centuries, but the new power that had arisen on the surface demanded change. At least the Sorcerous Kingdom didnt seem all that difficult to keep at bay, at least if one went by the way their Human representative presented things. So, Velgath said. Where to next? Deepingstone. His daughters expression soured. Do we have to? Itll be more of a pain if we dont, Falagrim told her. Were short on officers for all of our freed clansmen, too. Thirty minutes later, the first set of scouts returned from their investigation of the surrounding city. Falagrim called together the Elder Lich sergeants and the few officers that they had freed from the slave trains. The councils shorthanded, one of the Deepwardens reported. Looks like they pulled together everything they had to resist us at the underway exit. The siegeworks around Deepingstone are all but abandoned. Whats the condition of the hold? Untouched, by the looks of it. The council mustve lost a ridiculous number of troops by just trying to get as far as they did. Still, the freed slaves were coming from as far as Hardar Way. Assuming that the council attacked through both underway entrances, it meant that all of Felhammer had been suppressed outside of the holds. Any sign of movement from the other half of Felhammer? Falagrim asked, The council probably split their forces not knowing which hole wed come out of. My orders were to go about three kilometres out, the scout answered. Loar and some of the others are going further. After reassigning the returned scouts to act as screens for the Undead, Falagrim ordered his forces to march for Deepingstone. As the reconnaissance report had claimed, all that was left of the councils encirclement was the abandoned siegeworks ringing the fortress. He stared up at the colossal stalagmite and the sprawl of structures embedded in its surface. Velgath, he said. Go and get Deepingstone. What! Dont what me! Get your ass moving. His daughter let out an exasperated breath before rendering herself invisible with a psionic field. Not five minutes later, the main gate of the hold rolled open. A dark figure dashed out at a startling pace, barreling straight toward him. Falaboiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Shit! How did he spot me so quickly? He already knew the answer to that. Falagrim glanced at his surroundings. Every Dwarf around him had taken at least five steps back. He sighed and braced himself. iiiiii! An uncharacteristically large Dwarf with a fiery beard careened forward with arms opened wide. Falagrim received the newcomer with his own greeting: namely flipping him over his shoulder as he came in. Shouts rose from the column as the flying Dwarf knocked over a dozen fully armoured soldiers before coming to a stop. Hopefully, hes comatose. He had no such luck. The Dwarf got back to his feet with a kip-up that belied his rotund form. I knew yed come for us! The Dwarf said. I didnt come for you, at any rate, Falagrim growled through his beard. Who is this delightful gentleman? The Human asked with an insufferably bright smile. Huh? Whats that? A mutant? A Dire Halfling? Im a Human. Falagrim held in a sigh. This was not a pair he wanted to stick together. This is Daergor Deepingstone, he said, Lord of Deepingstone. Clan Felhammer has the great misfortune of having him and his ilk as kin. Misfortune? The Human tilted her head, But he seems so wonderfully jovial. A birth defect, I assure you. Daergor let out a great guffaw. You get what you pay for, he said before leaning in to speak to the Human. Back when my great-grandpappy was still but a squirt in my great-great-grandpappys bearded ballsack, Clan Felhammer got it into their heads to go and fuck their cousins. Groans rose from all the Dwarves within earshot. The Humans smile slid straight off of her face. Falagrim wasnt sure what the Elder Lich at her shoulder was writing down, but he was almost certain that it should be burned. Y-your cousins? The Human asked in a tentative tone. Aye, our cousins, Daergor answered with a nod. The Hill Dwarves just to the south of here. Theyre the best Rangers out of all of us Dwarves, you see. Clan Felhammer figured that they could produce superior Deepwardens by mixing in some Hill Dwarf blood. After a bit of raiding and a war that lasted maybe two centuries, they got what they were looking for. Not quite, Falagrim muttered. I see, the Human said. So thats why your beard is red? All of the Dark Dwarves Ive met so far have had white or grey hair. My beard aint the only thing thats red, Daergor hooked his thumbs behind his belt. We need to move on, Falagrim told them. Daergor, how many in your hold are battle-ready? Theyre all battle-ready, Daergor straightened and saluted. Twenty thousand of Felhammers finest Deepwardens await your command, my prince. Once Deepingstones Deepwardens swept across the principality, their reconnaissance would be as perfect as reasonably possible. With them working in conjunction with the Undead army, it was simply a matter of time before the councils stooges were eliminated. Loars people will brief your soldiers on the Undead and how they operate, Falagrim said. We watched your standoff from here, Daergor cast an eye to the columns of Wights and Zombies as they made their way past. We werent sure what the hell they were fighting, but we couldnt believe the sheer volume of steel that they were throwing out. They mustve depleted the entire stockpile meant for sieging Felhammers holds against you. Howd you survive that? Falagrim gestured to the Death Knights in the Humans escort. The ones with the shields here may as well be walking walls, he said. They come with their own healers, so the council was wasting their time with that attack. That so? Well, then, it looks like we have quite the hunt ahead of us. You go on ahead C well be overtaking you soon enough. With that, Daergor turned to jog back to his hold, vanishing from sight partway. Falagrim and his escort put Deepingstone behind him, following the Undead columns southwest to the next hold. Another one of Loars scouts found him on the way there. Report, Falagrim said. Were advancing uncontested, the Deepwarden saluted before falling into step beside him. The councils forces arent even stopping to lay any traps. Well, that might be because of the crazy buggers those Elder Liches sent after em. Falagrim glanced at the Elder Lich sergeant nearby. What did you end up using? He asked. Lesser Graveyards, the Elder Lich answered. We concluded that they were optimal for the scenario. Lesser Graveyards Velgath murmured, You mean those piles of animated bones that grab people and suck their skeletons out of them? Yes. Nice! Indeed, the Elder Lich replied dispassionately. Due to the target-rich environment, several of the summons have grown to gargantuan size. On that note, what do you wish to do with the available mass? The available mass? Falagrim frowned. The bones subsumed by Graveyard-type Undead may be reassembled into various skeletal Undead and skeletal Constructs. They act as servitors of the Graveyard for a limited duration. Can Lesser Graveyards make more Lesser Graveyards? No. Well, it was worth a shot. Ill leave it to the Elder Liches discretion, Falagrim said. Try to avoid anything thatll cause too much collateral damage. Were the ones cleaning up after this mess, after all. Falagrims attention returned to the scout. Any sense for where the council forces are headed? By the looks of it, sir, Felhammer Citadel. Itd be the one hold they didnt want to loosen their grip on, so it makes sense that everyoned end up consolidating with the army there. He grunted and dismissed the scout with a gesture. The idea that invaders were gathering around his seat of power was a displeasing one, but it was convenient for the purpose of exterminating them all at once. As claimed, Deepingstones soldiers started appearing well before the Undead forces arrived at the next hold. Daergor strolled up beside him with a self-assured smile and no sign of any exertion on his part. So, were rallying the clan, eh? Im surprised you didnt try the same, Falagrim said, given how many troops are at your disposal. The councils numbers are greatly thinned out. Aye, that they are, Daergor nodded. The fools had half our number laying siege to our hold and we even convinced them that they werent in range of our defences. But, before we could get started, the councils armies started acting all strange so we settled in to see what was goin on. It was in line with how Deepingstone operated. As a sub-clan of Deepwardens, they excelled in asymmetrical warfare. The councils forces may have believed that they had Clan Felhammer contained, but, once Deepingstone broke out, they would end up with a renewed and uniquely brutal battle on their hands. Any idea who the council assigned as the head of their armies? Falagrim asked, We took out Ironfist back at the underway entrance. Hmmif its not Ironfist, then my bets on Dirgehall. Dirgehall? Its been too quiet here. The only way a clan renowned for its Bards could end up on top of the council was if Khazanar hadnt seen any major conflict C domestic or otherwise C for an extended period. You dont have to tell me, Daergor grunted. Things now arent like back in the day when you were still around. Theyve even gone so far as to seal the passages to the Middle Realms. What! Yeah. Supporters of the holdfast faction sprouted like mushrooms once they did away with you. We havent had a good war since C its all about industry and intrigue, now. That was a bad sign. The section of the Middle Realms under Khazanar was a place where threats had to be culled on a regular basis. Sooner or later, they would pay for their complacent behaviour. Since were on that topic, Falagrim said. Velgath said the magnitude of the councils response was far out of line with Baerwynns expectations. Were their armies meant for something else? Thats a good question, Daergor replied. Itd explain how they could respond with such a large punitive force so quickly. But even if thats the case, we havent caught the slightest whiff of it. Could be that you have, Falagrim told him. Felhammers spies reported all sorts of activity, didnt they? Daergor drummed his fingers on his belly with a thoughtful look. So youre saying that what we thought was meant for us was, in reality, meant for someone else? I cant think of any better explanation. Then why didnt they inform us of the threat? If everyone else fights aside from us, that just improves our position over the other principalities militarily. Who knows? You said the holdfasts have taken over the council. They probably thought they had everything under control. Including us, Daergor chuckled. I dont understand how that can be funny, the Human said from behind them. The Lord of Deepingstone looked over his shoulder. A bit o Dark Dwarf humour, lass, he said. There aint anything much more satisfying than watching someones scheming bite em in the ass. But doesnt what youre talking about put all of Khazanar at risk? Sure, but it doesnt make it any less funny. As the next hold came into view, Falagrim looked beyond it to where the dimly-glowing stalactite of Felhammer Citadel loomed in the distance. It wouldnt be long until they could rip all the answers they wanted out of their enemies heads. Stone and Blood: Act 3, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 On the way to the fifth hold, Falagrims forces caught up to the trailing fringes of the councils forces. They consisted of novice soldiers with poor conditioning, the injured still awaiting their turn for healing, and the clansmen who stayed behind with them. As the Undead came closer, they stopped to take up hasty defensive positions in the buildings lining the street. Falagrim stepped forward and raised his voice. You know the drill, his words carried down the street. Youre either labour, or youre entertainment. He didnt stop to see what their response was, though the Human looked as if she was about to cry as the Dwarves threw down their weapons. I know how you feel, Velgath said in conciliatory tones. But we dont have time to enjoy ourselves. Huh? No! Thats not what I Hopefully, the Human girl wouldnt be too bad of an influence on his daughter. My prince, a grey robe walked up beside him. Hm? The psionic interference in the area is dissipating. Have you any orders? Are things clear enough for telepathy? Falagrim asked. Not enough to communicate ahead of our advance, the grey robe answered. Everything behind us, however Search for any Felhammer holdouts that we might have missed, Falagrim said. Organise them the same way as before, but keep any new military forces back to maintain order instead of catching up with us. I hear and obey. Life wouldnt just magically become worry-free after the council was removed from Felhammer, so roughly half of their liberated clansmen went straight back to work even as fighting continued across the principality. Critical industries needed to be restarted and the clans logistics network had to be restored or their momentum against their enemies would falter. When they arrived at the fifth hold, they found Daergor Deepingstone waiting for them. He was seated on a stone bench at the bottom of the holds main approach, tearing away at a haunch of roast Nuk. The freshly-taken heads of six Dwarves dangled from his belts by their beards, creating a pool of blood on the pavement. Falagrim leaned slightly to get a better look at one of them. Isnt that Daergor reached down with his free hand and held the head up by the black quarrel still buried in its forehead. The Human dashed off to empty her stomach. Yup, he said. Prince Shalegrinder. One of his people insulted one of my people once about seventy years ago, so I figured Id return the favour. Where did you find him? Hardar Bridge, Daergor said. Looks like they were responsible for maintaining the lines going out of there. We found this guy when we took the gatehouse, and now my people are harrying his clan between here and Hardar. Easy pickings with them stretched out like that. Got plenty of our people coming back. Good, Falagrim nodded. Well be securing Hardar Gate eventually, but dont overdo it. Any idea where the councils keeping all of their heavy hitters? Im not sure whether the clans sent that many at all. It wasnt that sort of campaign in the first place, if there are any, they should be with the councils main army. When considering the big picture, keeping the strongest members of the clans at home was the most prudent move. As Daergor had mentioned, the campaign against Clan Felhammer demanded broad force projection. All they needed was to bring enough powerful individuals to keep those of Clan Felhammer in check. Any external threats to Khazanar that required an army to defend against would be detected far in advance and threats that required heroes to defeat would hit too hard and too fast unless a defender was already present. Similarly, if additional heroes were needed in Felhammer, it wouldnt take anywhere as long to bring them over as it would an army. And then there was the fact that putting powerful people from different clans within spitting distance of one another was a recipe for disaster. Heroes tended to develop a complex about their strength and friction tended to result between them if they were left to their own devices. The last thing the council needed was random duels between Khazanars most powerful individuals happening in the middle of their invasion of Felhammer. And what is the councils main army doing? They didnt come running over to secure their only way off of Felhammer, Daergor said, so our moves to cut off their lines of communication have probably worked. Meaning that the councils armies continued to do whatever they were doing. Falagrim considered how he would approach his remaining enemies. As he had suspected, the council had maintained their siege of Felhammer Citadel with a small force while they dispatched the other armies to stop the Undead. That besieging force had been reinforced by the remnants of the armies that had withdrawn from the underway exit. A breach had already been made sometime before their arrival. Since they didnt see them anywhere else, he assumed that the heroes the council had brought with them were spearheading that assault. This meant the battle was probably already over. Additionally, somewhere on the opposite side of the citadel was the other half of the councils remaining strength. They were still too far away for reports detailing their numbers and positioning to arrive, but they could arrive at any point to cause trouble for Falagrims siege of his own citadel. While Falagrim was reasonably confident of victory, his current dilemma had to do with the various outcomes that would result from his actions. Half of Felhammer was still occupied, and, if he played things poorly, it was possible that the council forces would give up on victory and butcher their captives out of spite. That represented a substantial hit to the economy, which was to be avoided if possible. My prince. Hm? He looked up to find a newly arrived scout. Report from Felhammer Citadel. Lets hear it. The councils finished moving all their forces and supplies into the citadel. Falagrim narrowed his eyes at the massive stalactite that loomed over the centre of the principality several kilometres away. Even given what they surely knew by now, the commander-in-chief of the council forces still insisted on taking up a defensive position. Were they that confident of their ability to hold the Undead off, or had they decided that they couldnt escape over Hardar Bridge in time? Change of plans, he said. Well ignore the citadel for now. Were sweeping the remaining council forces in the city into the citadel along with their friends. Daergor, find us our quarry. Yes, my prince! The Lord of Deepingstone turned to address his officers. Set up pickets all along Hardar Way. No council stooge crosses over to our side. Send up a signal if there are any major attempts at a breakthrough. Well fly some reinforcements over. Want us to tighten things up behind the main force as they advance? One of the officers asked. No, maintain those positions, Daergor told them. Our forces arent large enough to cover the width of Felhammer, so the Undead are bouncing all over the place. Ive seen those Lesser Graveyards do their thing a few times now C you dont want to get caught up in that. Daergors forces dispersed, vanishing into the darkness in every direction. There hadnt even been a dozen present, but Falagrim knew that the entire clan would be aware of their Lords orders before long. After briefing the defenders of the fifth hold, Falagrim headed toward Hardar Way. Daergors Deepwardens had long since taken their positions and an officer jogged up to make his report as soon as Falagrim started crossing the ancient thoroughfare. Weve found them, my prince, she said with a salute. Theyre coming toward the citadel along the north side, halfway between the western column and the cliffs. Numbers? About the same that was sent to hold you at the other underway entrance. Theyll arrive at the citadel in six hours. Thats quick, Daergor raised an eyebrow. Did they set up some sort of relay to get information back and forth? Felhammer was just over forty kilometres from end to end, so having an army on the opposite side of the principality react within a day of Ironfists forces being routed was indeed quick. Unfortunately for them, he was much faster. Well ambush them two hours out from the citadel, Falagrim said. Put out any eyes theyve sent ahead of themselves. The Zombie forces will not be available at your proposed interception point, an Elder Lich sergeant noted. Thats fine, Falagrim said. We dont need the coverage. Theyre already setting themselves up nicely for us. Call in the Elder Liches. Have them bring their summons along. Four hours later, Falagrim patiently waited at the intersection directly between Felhammer Citadel and the approaching army. Of course, they were so numerous that, when they appeared, it was not just from the street directly in front of him, but a half dozen to the north and south, as well. They quickly moved to encircle him and the two Country Destroyer Sets at his back. A womans voice boomed from the other side of the intersection. Stand down and accept your punishment, Grimmantle traitor! Apparently, they still had no idea what they were up against. Maybe they should have put more effort into advertising who was laying the council low. He didnt like it when others received credit for his work. I dont believe I know that voice, Falagrim said. HmmI think thats the debutante from Clan Gloomgranite, Daergor told him. Debutante? Falagrim frowned, Whats someone like that doing leading half of the councils forces? Shes supposed to be some once-in-a-generation strategic genius. Its not saying much considering the quality of Khazanars opponents recently, but she has a flawless twenty-year war record. That so? Well, then Falagrim raised his voice in response. I have a proposal for you, er Oeligar, Daergor supplied. Oeligar. Heligar! The woman shouted back. Whatever, Falagrim said. Become my sons concubine or you die like everyone else. HAH? Have you gone crazy, youC He turned his back on the womans furious screeching. Scour this filth from my streets. Heligars voice trailed off as an unsettling clattering sound came from above. Then, the combined shouts of a hundred thousand Dark Dwarves rose into the air as they were buried in a flood of bones. If theyre called Lesser Graveyards, Falagrim muttered, then why do they fly? Because they are supposed to, one of the Elder Lich sergeants replied. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. The damned things didnt even have wings. Things were just like that sometimes, he supposed. Ten minutes later, the Lesser Boneyards flew off again. Falagrim strolled over to the other side of the intersection. The street was paved with the bodies of boneless Dwarves, stretching beyond the range of his Darkvision. Rivulets of blood joined into torrents that flowed down the gutter running down the centre of the road. Im sure theres a business opportunity in this somewhere, he said. I prefer my meat on the bone, Daergor said, but you may be on to something. So, just the citadel left, huh? Theres still Hardar after that, Falagrim replied. We also probably have days of council reinforcements still en route. Thatll be childs play for your new Undead friends. What Im asking is what you plan on doing in the long term. That depends on what we learn. Regardless, well have to get everything up and running again and finish up Baerwynns original plan. Beyond the possible reasons why the council was absurdly overprepared for Clan Felhammers move to cut itself off from the rest of Khazanar, he hadnt thought too deeply about the far future. All of his time and energy had been focused on systematically eradicating the vermin infesting his home and getting their domestic affairs back in order. There was, of course, the matter of the Sorcerous Kingdom, but he already had a good sense of what they were after and how they could be kept at arms length in terms of influencing Dark Dwarven policy. In fact, they were the ones that operated at arms length in the first place when it came to their foreign relations. All of their overtures thus far suggested that they saw other polities as potential economic clients and they had next to no interest in those clients political affairs so long as they didnt run afoul of the Sorcerous Kingdoms regional goals. To Khazanar, which almost exclusively kept to itself and its own sphere of influence, it was a highly workable scenario. The reserved stance of the Sorcerous Kingdoms representative and the language that surrounded the terms of the Undead lease lent to the impression that the Sorcerous Kingdom saw each of its clients as a bundle of economic inputs and outputs and the fact that they were not willing to invest in systemic change as far as those clients were concerned so long as their relationship remained profitable. As such, managing the Sorcerous Kingdoms economic expectations of Khazanar and satisfying those expectations would be key to maintaining its independence. With the councils western army obliterated, he assigned most of his Dark Dwarven forces to sweep through the remainder of the principality while he brought the Undead to bear against Felhammer Citadel. Their arrival at the central hold of the principality confirmed what he had already suspected. Felhammer Citadel was a colossal stalactite that dangled between the two main columns of the principality. Its magically-reinforced structure was five hundred metres wide at the root and hung half again as long to the capital below it. The tip of the tapering structure was fifty metres above street level and the main method of access was through a set of lifts that took one from the city to the first gatehouse near the bottom of the citadel. From there, one would have to make their way up a long, winding ramp to the main entrance near the top of the citadel. The new occupants had, of course, raised the lifts. This normally resulted in an impossible obstacle to overcome, as attackers would be limited to whatever they could deliver to the fortifications above via flight magic. Any powerful individuals sent up to take control of the lifts would be met by an equivalent force plus the army supporting them. Unfortunately, this only applied when it was one clan against a handful of rival clans that somehow fought their way up to the city layer. The overwhelming and swift retaliation sent by the council also meant that an overwhelming number of heroes could be sent against the citadel to take control of the lifts, and this, by all appearances, was what happened. Falagrim looked up at the gatehouse and its lifts. What do you see up there, Deepingstone? Place is filled with defenders, Daergor replied. Looks like they captured the artillery emplacements intact. Well, thats a problem, Falagrim crossed his arms in thought. The Death Knights did not have any issues defending against the artillery deployed against them before, one of the Elder Lich sergeants noted. Thats because they were essentially field works, Falagrim replied. Theyre made mundane because they dont have a long life expectancy. The best one can do is try to enhance their performance with enchanted bolts and alchemical rounds. Permanent emplacements like the ones above us are powerful pieces of equipment. Combined with the ammunition that they use and a highly-experienced artillery crew, the Death Knights will get cut to pieces in no time. In that case, the Elder Lich said, what are your orders? His eyes went past the front gate, following the ramp as it spiralled up the citadel. Velgath, he said, have they made any big changes to the defence scheme? Nothings changed thats required it, his daughter replied. Then well skip the entire gauntlet, Falagrim said. Well fly the Undead up to hit the main gate directly. A gross overextension like that would normally see a hero isolated and overwhelmed, but that didnt apply when one had over three dozen beings of similar strength. If we do that, Velgath said. Most of us will still be stuck on the ground. We can use those summons, cant we? Falagrim jerked a thumb over his shoulder, Theyve gotten damn huge and they can still fly. After subsuming the bones of the councils forces on Felhammer, some of the Lesser Graveyards had grown large enough to fill the volume of several large buildings. The Elder Liches turned to regard their summons, which started changing shape as they figured out how to fulfil Falagrims intent. Eventually, they settled on shaping them like ships. Falagrim boarded the largest one using a bone ramp that extended out of its side and looked over the railing at the others. Flying on a vessel fashioned out of the bones of your enemies, he said. Not a bad way to travel. Once his escort and the Undead forces boarded their respective transports, the Lesser Graveyards slowly rose into the air. The floodlights from the citadel followed their ascent. Those siege engines have a range of over one kilometre, he said. Keep us well away from them until we need to make our approach. The Lesser Graveyards drifted further away from the citadel. Their ascent was slow in general, though it was still far faster than trying to fight their way up conventionally. We need some eyes on the main gate, Falagrim said. The Death Priests can summon as well, right? In response, a few sets of Wraiths materialised over the deck. They were sent out in the direction of the citadel, but their efforts werent as successful as he had hoped. The alertness level of the opposing force is proving to be problematic, an Elder Lich sergeant reported. Our reconnaissance elements are being intercepted on their approach to the target area. Intercepted by what? Projectile attacks. The profile matches those of crossbow quarrels. Distance? Between three hundred and four hundred metres to the target structure. Falagrim looked over at Daergor. What do you think? Im thinking that the commander-in-chief of the council armies kept all of the strongest forces to themselves, Daergor replied. Given the nature of the punitive campaign against Clan Felhammer, that only made sense. It was less of a military venture and more of a political one, and how their forces deployed reflected the political landscape of Khazanar. Ironfist was clearly on its way out. He wasnt sure if the prince was just getting too old or he had simply been outmanoeuvred, but seeing him on the fringes of the principality laying siege to a minor hold wasnt something that would have happened in the past. The girl leading the western army was probably placed in a similar position to keep her from gaining too much acclaim with Khazanar at large. The lions share of the spoils and renown went to the faction with the greatest political power and thus the influence to place themselves in a favourable position with the best forces. It was only when the situation turned dire for the council that Ironfist and the girl were conveniently recognised for their talent and put in command of their ad hoc armies. Was Khazanar always like this? It was always a place of treachery and intrigue, to be sure, but he wasnt sure that it was always so impractical. The present state of the principalities probably had something to do with the holdfast faction and Clan Dirgehall rising to prominence. Falagrim shook his head to clear his thoughts. Those musings helped little with the obstacle presented before them. The slow speed of the encumbered Lesser Graveyards meant that they were in very real danger of being knocked out of the air before arriving at their destination. Well, I never expected a flawless victory, anyway, Falagrim said. What do you have in mind? Daergor asked. Just going back to the old-fashioned way of doing things, Falagrim answered. Well sacrifice some of our troops to make the landing. I volunteer Uncle Daergor, Velgath said. Hey! Well need more than that, Falagrim said, turning to an Elder Lich sergeant. Can the Lesser Graveyards function as shields? They can, the Elder Lich replied. However, an increase in size does not equate to an increase in durability. The summons will perish just as quickly as they would in their original form. What will happen to all the bones that they ate? While they will no longer be subject to the control of the Lesser Graveyard, they will also not vanish along with it. Great. Consolidate the crews. Reshape all of the unoccupied Lesser Graveyards into shields and layer them in front of us. Were going into that landing at full speed. The Lesser Graveyards drew together as the Undead moved to carry out Falagrims orders. All of the leased Undead boarded his vessel while the eleven other summons formed their multilayered defence in front of them. Your forces await your command, one of the Elder Lich sergeants said. Full speed ahead, Falagrim said. Make sure our shields dont get too far ahead of us. No sense of acceleration accompanied them as they slowly drifted their way forward. They were picking up speed, however, and soon the sounds of quarrels and ballista bolts striking the Lesser Graveyard at the fore filled the air with their racket. Within seconds, the first Lesser Graveyard was destroyed, sending a wall of bones sloughing off to disappear into the darkness below. That was quick, Velgath said. Will we make it? We will, Falagrim told her. That attack was preloaded. The sound of projectiles striking their makeshift shields diminished as the defenders stopped to reload. Their second shield shattered twenty seconds later. Distance? Falagrim shouted over the clattering cacophony. Three hundred metres, an Elder Lich sergeant replied. Looks like well have plenty of shields to spare, Falagrim said. Send four Lesser Graveyards in to disperse their attacks. Keep announcing distance to target. Two hundred fifty metres. Another Lesser Graveyard broke apart just after the two-hundred-metre mark. The ramp leading up the side of the stalactite appeared below them at a hundred fifty metres. Slow us down if you can, Falagrim called out, but not too slow. Death Knights, once we make theC Incandescent blue light blinded him as a bolt of Lightning thundered over the deck. Daergor and Velgath deftly dodged the spell, but it pierced through Falagrim, Agni, an Elder Lich, and several members of his Dwarven escort. Fifty metres, the Elder Lich said. Son of a bitch! Falagrim roared, Scratch that! When we land, transform this ship into a ramp straight to that fucking grey robe! Seconds later, they smashed into the ground in front of the gate. The attacks from the wall ceased as the defenders took cover from the tide of bones washing up against the wall. Falagrim rose to his feet, his shield held overhead as he charged. Crush these fools! Unearthly howls joined with Falagrims battle cry as the Death Knights followed him up the rapidly-forming ramp of bone. He paused for just long enough for an overeager defender at the top of the wall to send his Greataxe through the air in front of him, then he hooked the back of his neck with his warhammer and sent him tumbling over the battlements. Fireballs blossomed in his peripheral vision as the Elder Liches worked to suppress the Dwarves defending the other sections of the fortification. Falagrims sabatons scraped against the stone as he leapt off of the ramp and onto the wall. He sent a glare at his surroundings, taking all of two seconds to locate his target. YOU! He pointed his warhammer at the entrance of the gatehouse tower. Within, two grey robes turned to point their fingers at him. His hammer came flying in, smashing one grey robes head against the wall behind her. Falagrim grit his teeth as he ran forward, taking another bolt of Lightning before swatting the second grey robe aside with his shield. He retrieved his warhammer and split the stunned casters head open. A third grey robe poked his head down the stairwell. Then she shrieked as Falagrim rushed up and ended her, too. He looked around for any other Grey Robes that might have been the source of the first bolt of Lightning before gazing out over the parapet of the tower at the crescent-shaped sequence of walls and towers. Hold the battlements and the gate, his voice carried over the expanding battlefield. Dont let a single one of those vermin escape! Sets of Death Knights stormed over the stone fortifications, overwhelming any and all of the defenders attempts to regain control of the chaos. One of the surviving Lesser Graveyards had completely engulfed one of the towers, sending snakelike tendrils of bone into the arrow slits to devour the Dwarves within. Five minutes later, Agni, Daergor and Velgath joined him atop the gatehouse. Injuries? Agni asked. Nothing serious, Falagrim answered. What are our casualties? Seven Fifth-tier summons, the Cleric replied, and some singed Dark Dwarves. You didnt give the council any chance to muster an effective defence. Then lets keep moving, Falagrim said. I cant wait to see who has their ass planted on my throne. Once his forces assembled at the inner gate, he gestured to the arrow slits above either side of the gate. Theres a walkway behind each of those arrow slits, he said. They run all the way along either side of the Hall of the Ancestors. The council will have snipers and casters positioned to ambush us as we break in. Send our Wraiths through there at the same time we force the door open. Also, it looks like theyve settled on using electrical attacks. Get Protection Energy C Electricity on our vanguard. Falagrim placed a gauntleted hand on the enchanted adamantite doors, issuing its password through his thoughts. The portal glowed dimly before swinging open. Go! The vanguard of Death Knights charged into a storm of enchanted quarrels and Electrospheres. Above them, the dominated Wraith forces flowed through the wall, quickly suppressing the attacks coming from above. Falagrim walked in slowly after the expanding wave of Undead rolled through the hall, facing the grim gazes of his ancestors for the first time in over a century. He wondered what they thought about the whole turn of events. Father, Velgath called from behind him. What is it? You should come and see this. He frowned over his shoulder at his daughter, who was still standing at the entrance to the hall. What am I looking at? Not in here, she said. Outside. He stomped out of the hall, following Velgath back to the top of the tower gate. His eyes narrowed as he spotted the cause of his daughters concern. Smouldering orange light danced in the distance, too far north to be on Felhammer. Grimmantle is burning, Velgath said. Falagrim smirked. The day just kept getting better and better. Stone and Blood: Act 4, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 19th Day, Upper Fire Month, 1 CE Florine stopped to frown at the walls of bones framing the main gate of Felhammer Citadel. Blood dripped from the machicolations from which the arms and legs of dead Dark Dwarves occasionally stuck out. Heavy footfalls rang in grim cadence as pairs of Death Knights patrolled the walls, turning the scene as a whole into one of what most people would probably recognise as somewhere between pure evil and absolute evil. She held in a sigh as the two Death Knights at the gate offered her a crisp salute. It wasnt the sort of place where a glowing welcome reflected well on its recipient. You missed all of the fun, Velgaths voice came from the shadows of the gate. Im glad to see that youre well, Lady Velgath, Florine said. Lady Velgath, huh Was that not the proper form of address? Technically, it isnt wrong, Velgath said, but were not sticklers about that sort of thing. If anything, it indicates who the valuable targets are to anyone within earshot. Florine looked past Velgath to the corpse-strewn entry hall. Do you even have any enemies left? At some point in the battle, she couldnt stand watching Falagrim systematically butcher people any longer, so she retreated to rest in the underway base. When she got up again, he was still at it and it didnt seem that his bloodthirst wouldnt be sated until every single invader in the principality had been slain. Im sure there are at least a few somewhere, Velgath replied. My fathers in the great hall if thats who youre looking for. The Dwarf woman straightened from the wall and led Florine further in. Florine stared up at the lifelike granite statues lining the way. Who are these people? She asked. Ancestors, Velgath answered. They go all the way back to when we settled Khazanar. Do your people venerate their ancestors in some way? Perhaps the only redeeming trait of the Dark Dwarves was that they had strong familial bondsat least until one realised that it was something grounded in practicality rather than any emotional sense. The clan was the mostly-stable foundation upon which every Dark Dwarf built their life in a world where pretty much everyone else was considered an enemy. Not really, Velgath said. Theyre just there. I have no idea who started it. Velgath led Florine deeper into the citadel, through a series of bloodspattered grand corridors lined with Dark Dwarves in various states of dismemberment. At the end of them was a huge set of open double doors. Florines already-churning stomach took a turn for the worse upon hearing the grunts and moans of pain that accompanied her entrance to the great hall of Clan Felhammer. To either side of the long carpet leading to the far end, Dark Dwarves were being tortured in a variety of ways, many of which she couldnt understand but horrified her nonetheless. She did her best to keep her gaze away from them as she made her way to the foot of the throne of dark granite at the head of the hall. Prince Felhammer, she lowered her head in a curtsey. Congratulations on your successful reconquest of Felhammer Citadel. Im sure you already knew that it was simply a matter of time, the prince replied. A state room has been prepared for you. I hope you dont mind the smell. She wasnt sure if there was any point in asking about it. Her eyes left the throne, going over to the bodies of two brutally tortured Dark Dwarves beside it. Were they trophies that he simply wanted to look down at now and then? Since Dark Dwarves considered slavery a craft, maybe they considered torture one, as well. My wife, Baerwynn, he answered her unspoken question. And my son, Uldun. They were already dead when I arrived C the head of the council forces had them on display as trophies. Despite Falagrim being such a horrible person, a pang of sympathy twisted Florines insides. She looked away from the bodies with teary eyes. Im so sorry for your loss, Prince Felhammer. Huh? What are you talking about? This saves me the trouble of going looking for them. Florine blinked, turning a blank expression up at the prince. We have this convenient thing called resurrection magic, he told her. You may have heard of it. Oh. Stupid me worrying about stupid him. A particularly loud scream to the side sent her stomach back to its previously queasy state. Might I know what your plans for the near future are, Your Highness? She swallowed, Id like to take this opportunity to remind you that the leased Undead cannot be used for expansionary objectives. Im well aware, the Dwarf Lord replied. Grimmantle can burn for as long as they like. I dont intend on lifting a finger to help them. burn? Prince Felhammer cast a dubious look at her. Did you somehow not notice the entire northern horizon on fire? No, Your Highness. The range of her Darkvision item was only twenty metres, so she had to be continuously alert for things that came into sight so she could react to them in time. She had lost count of the number of times she had nearly been run over by something in Khazanar. Well, now you do, the prince said. I was going to say that it wasnt us sending the Undead against them. Then who is responsible? Could be a few things. Those armies the council sent over came from somewhere. Starting trouble while theyre away from home is common sense for anyone thats aiming to weaken their rivals positions. I assumed that the council would have measures in place to ensure that something like this wouldnt happen to the participants. Technically, they do, Prince Felhammer shrugged. But a law is only as effective as the ability to enforce it. And the ability of the council to enforce its laws was contingent on the martial power and political will of its members. It was much like Re-Estize, in certain key aspects. The power of the crown rested in the contributions of its vassals, and the power of those vassals rested in the contributions of their vassals. This led to a system of checks and balances where the crown and the aristocratic elite were held accountable by the will of the establishment, but the concept of fostering mutually beneficial relationships between principalities or just playing nice didnt seem to exist in Dark Dwarf society. The Council of Khazanar was merely a tool that every clan sought to gain influence over to further their own ends. So now that Clan Felhammer has definitively proven that the council cannot enforce its will upon it, what happens? Good question, Prince Felhammer said. Theyll be sour about getting thrashed for a few centuries, at least, so I figure that Clan Felhammer will exist independently from the rest of Khazanarand thats a good thing, as far as your goals are concerned. How so? First of all, since the council is no longer capable of suppressing Clan Felhammers activities, it means that we dont have to trade in slaves anymore. I believe thats something you were pushing for. Yes, Your Highness, Florine nodded. But isnt your economy dependent on slaves? What gave you that idea? The prince frowned, Well, thats beside the point anyway. Since the councils interference is no longer a thing, we can go back to raiding the surrounding region for slaves. The restoration of our sphere of influence will also mean increased demand for your Undead security forces, so Im sure your superiors will be pleased with the developments. I see. Florine had no doubt that he was correct. Prince Felhammer was undoubtedly a Lord with his demonstrated degree of acumen as a ruler. All he did was occasionally interact with Florine and read over the Sorcerous Kingdoms laws to develop a good enough sense of the Sorcerous Kingdom that he could predict how they would react to his activities. The Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Court would consider their new relationship with Clan Felhammer a success both in the sense that they were a new outlet for Undead security forces and the promising new economic ties that they represented. It didnt matter that the goods being traded were in part or in whole the product of slave labour. The low-maintenance relationship was one where the Sorcerous Kingdom stood to gain on every front, as far as they knew. A collection of steps sounded from behind them, and Florine looked over her shoulder to find Agni accompanied by what appeared to be a pair of religious attendants. They were garbed in dark vestments with unfamiliar iconography and one of them carried a black metal casket between his hands. My prince, Agni said, weve made our preparations. Get on with it, Prince Felhammer said. Agni turned and lifted the lid of the casket, which was filled with glittering diamonds. She grabbed a fistful of them and dumped them on Baerwynns corpse. Raise Dead. Most of the diamonds dematerialised. While the horrific wounds left by Baerwynns torture mended themselves, Agni leaned forward to pick up the few diamonds that hadnt disappeared, tossing them back into the casket. Eh? Surely that wasnt it. Baerwynns eyes popped open. Youre late, she said. I dont recall saying that Id come around at all, Prince Felhammer replied. The Dwarf woman sat up, peering around the great hall. What happened to the invaders? She asked. Dead or dying, the prince said. Were clearing out Hardar now. Good. Baerwynn rose to her feet, snatching a simple robe proffered by one of the attendants and putting it on before walking out of the great hall. Where did she go? Florine asked. Where else? Prince Felhammer answered, Back to work. Raise Dead. Uldun sat up with a grunt, rising to his feet before storming out of the hall. Where are you going, son? Prince Felhammer said. Work! Uldun said without stopping. See? Prince Felhammer told her. This is all wrong Where was the touching reunion between family members? Never mind being separated for over a century, they had literally died. Then, there was the resurrection service. The resurrection of the dead was supposed to be a near-legendary blessing that was treated with the utmost reverence and the appropriate rites. What she just witnessed was a service in the sparest sense of the word. It was as if Agni was handing out a scoop of ice cream in the most backhanded way possible. She didnt even know that Agni was a Fifth-tier divine caster. Everyone just treated her like the resident Priest. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Is something the matter? Prince Felhammer asked. No, Florine sighed. If youre weary from your ordeals, the prince told her, youre free to go and rest in your state room. Velgath will attend to you. Velgath made a face. Hah? You heard me, Prince Felhammer said. Youre around the same age, relatively speaking. Go and do whatever young women do. I dont think she hates anyone enough for that, Velgath grumbled. My prince, a guard came walking up the carpet, Lord Ghorost has arrived. Bring him in, Prince Felhammer ordered. Velgath, take our guest here and show her whatever she came with us for. Id rather not start out having the Lords think that a Human has me on a leash. Velgath led Florine out of the great hall and into a corridor that led deeper into the citadel. They stopped suddenly and it took Florine a few moments to realise that they were standing in front of a door that looked like it was a part of the wall. You can throw your things in here, my lady, Velgath told her. Put some guards up, if you want. She opened the door and Florine stepped inside. Everything was, of course, Dwarf-sized. She had to duck to fit herself and Liolio under the doorframes between each of the chambers. Between the Dwarves, Boobeebee, and Liolio, she would have felt like a giant if it wasnt for the Death Knights waddling around on their knees behind her. Do you receive guests often? Florine asked. Not really, Velgath answered. The Lords of the different holds come around once in a while, but we havent had any guests from outside Felhammer for over a century. Ive been meaning to ask about that, Florine said. Khazanar was described as a group of principalities, but I wasnt sure how to frame them. Both territorially and politically. Would I be correct to describe each principality as something like a city-state? In many ways, the political configuration of Khazanar was similar to the City State Alliance of Karnassus. The Baharuth Empires neighbour consisted of a collection of duchy-sized territories, each containing a major city that acted as the political and economic capital of that territory. Each city-state claimed to inherit the spirit and will of its predecessor, a great nation that was known as Karnassus, which had shattered due to the Demon Gods rampage two centuries previous. It was this inheritance that facilitated the existence of the City State Alliance, though the relationship between each city-state couldnt exactly be described as harmonious. The same history that brought them together to defend their collective heritage against the frequent incursions from the Great Steppe was also the main divisive factor, as each city-state claimed to be the true successor of Karnassus legacy. There were two main practical differences between Karnassus and Khazanar. The first was that the principalities of Khazanar were less restrained in the competitive measures that they enacted. The second was that Khazanars population was far greater due to the realities of the Realms Below. She wouldnt be surprised if someone told her that there were more denizens in Khazanar than there were Humans in Re-Estize, Baharuth, and Roble combined. I dont know what you have in mind when you say city-state, my lady, Velgath replied, but you can treat each principality as a sovereign territory in its own right. And where does each hold within a principality sit from an organisational standpoint? Theyre the sub-clans under Clan Felhammer. The big cadet branches. There are twelve holds, and each hold governs one of the twelve territories of the principality. It didnt sound much different from how aristocratic dynasties worked. Sowait C you said that there were twelve holds for the twelve territories. But I thought that there were thirteen holds including Felhammer Citadel. What about it? Which territory does your family preside over? The entire principality, your worship. Did that mean the ruling family was entirely reliant on its aristocratic vassals for income? She hadnt ever heard of such a thing. How much power does the prince of a principality have over his subjects? Florine asked. As much as he needs, Velgath answered. But what keeps the princes power in check? Common sense, your inquisitorial excellency. Its alright to call me Florine in private, you knowand didnt you say that addressing someone like that marked them as a target? Sure did. Florine levelled a flat look at Velgath. The Dwarf woman returned her look. Shes doing it in private so maybe shes just teasing? It would be nice if its a sign of her warming up to me. I wonder what would happen if I handled her like Liane It was probably inappropriate. Velgath was a daughter of a prince, after all. So what are your duties now that Felhammer has been retaken, Lady Velgath? Attending to you, Lady Gagnier. What I meant was: what would you normally be doing in this situation? Rooting out spies, Velgath said. Is it so easy for members of one clan to blend in with another? No, but slaves are a different story. Could a slave be sent to spy on their masters enemies? Spies were generally either motivated by loyalty or self-interest and it didnt seem as if a slave would have any of the former; nor would they be afforded the luxury of the latter. Then again, she didnt know how the Dark Dwarves ran their slave empire. It reminded her that it was one of the things she had come to learn about. When will it be safe to take a look around Khazanar? Florine asked, Id like to see what its like when the streets arent embroiled in violence. With that escort of yours, Velgath answered, it would be safe to take a look around even if the streets were embroiled in violence. Im afraid that the presence of the Undead might interfere with the peoples daily lives. No more than your usual companions would. If you want to keep things from getting too crowded, just them would suffice. I see, Florine said. Just give me a moment while I unpack my things. She handed her Infinite Haversack over to the Vampire Bride. In addition to examining their system of slavery, Florine wanted to examine Dark Dwarf society as a whole. Their behaviour suggested that it should have been absurdly dysfunctional, yet they seemed to be thriving despite their bleak and belligerent outlook. Florine went over to the row of arrow slits along the back wall of her suite to see what sort of view it offered. For the first time, she noticed the orange glow lighting the cavern in the distance. Florine wished she had a set of the goggles that the Empire''s reconnaissance units employed. What do you suppose is happening over there? She asked, Your father didnt seem concerned at all about it. I overheard some talk from a few council officers about Grimmantle betraying them, Velgath came over and looked out of a different arrow slit. My guess is that the council sent a punitive force to deal with them. Does the council have so many armies at its disposal that it can attack both Felhammer and Grimmantle? They had way more than we expected, thats for sure. But with a good portion of Grimmantles forces here, the council would need fewer people to attack Grimmantle than Felhammer. They may have just sent a bunch of heroes to mess the place up, considering it sounded like they just found out. Moving an army would take far longer. But what would they betray Khazanar for? Florine frowned. Clan Felhammer claims self-defence, but I dont know enough about the other clans to figure out why Grimmantle would do something like that. They think that Grimmantle sold Khazanar out to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Florine turned her gaze from the arrow slit to stare incredulously at Velgath. The Dwarf womans eyes gleamed as a sadistic smile crept onto her expression. They thought that the Undead were let into Khazanar by Grimmantle, Velgath told her. They also believe that Grimmantle sent scouts and commanders to coordinate them. Everything that we did, they pinned on Grimmantle. To be fair, it was a rational conclusion given the information that they had to work with. are your people familiar with the concept of confirming information before acting upon it? And how would they do that? Velgath asked, Wait two weeks while a runner is sent to your office in the Abelion Hills to confirm that your Death Knights are butchering everyone in Khazanar at the behest of Grimmantle? Not that the runner would have anyone to report to by the time they got back. Ugh, why does the world have to be like this? In addition to how readily misapprehensions, misinformation, and malicious rumours could spread, it was shockingly easy to forget just how slow communications and logistics were outside of the Sorcerous Kingdom. A country could go through a short war before refugees from said country brought word of its plight to the country right next to it. News wasnt guaranteed to travel anywhere at all, and, even if it did, it wasnt guaranteed to be accurate. More often than not, it was the Merchant Guild that was the first to carry what was considered trustworthy information from one country to another, as it tended to operate on purely commercial motives. Once her office was set up, they left the state room to begin their tour of the city below. On the way out of the entry hall, however, they crossed paths with Loar, who was on his way in. What did you find out? Velgath asked. The Dark Dwarf Ranger answered with a jerk of his head, gesturing to the hall ahead of him with his beard. Florine and Velgath fell into step behind him as he made his way to the great hall. Your people dont seem to be much for social decorum, Florine said. Replying to a sovereigns daughter like that would be unthinkable in Human society. Huh? Whys that? Because theyre the sovereigns daughter? Never mind a sovereign, even the children of a minor aristocrat wouldnt experience that sort of treatment. I still dont get it, Velgath said. Florine glanced at Velgath out of the corner of her eye. Because pointlessly antagonising those who wield power isnt prudent, Florine said. I get that much, Velgath said. But why would it matter any more for the child of an aristocrat than it would anyone else? Because, for instance, if one angers the son of an aristocrat, that anger may be turned against them when the son becomes the head of the house, if not sooner. It doesnt even have to be an aristocrat, to be honest. A workshop employee wont risk angering the children of the workshop owner out of fear of being dismissed, nor would an artisan cross the children of their guildmaster. So youre saying that Humans dont cross the kids of Humans in charge because their kids eventually become the bossare you implying that kids inherit the clan or business or whatever just because theyre the kid of the last person in charge? Yes, thats right, Florine replied. Velgath shook her head in disgust. is that not how it works here? Florine asked. Its not how it works in any place that has the slightest bit of good sense, Velgath answered. So, if some Human kid is an utter fool, they still get to be in charge if theyre the kid of the person in charge? Well, any fief or organisation isnt run by just one person, but thats the general idea. The Dwarf woman scoffed. Hey Loar, can you imagine getting stuck under some idiot for four hundred years? Id move to Hardar if that happened, Loar replied. Then how does the matter of succession handled in Khazanar? Florine asked. The clan votes on the next leader, Velgath said. And the next leader is voted in because theyre deemed the most qualified to lead the clan in its present circumstances. But didnt your mother rule in your fathers stead? My mother ruled because she was voted in after my father was exiled. My father married my mother because she was the most qualified woman to help him rule. Is it like that for everything here? Of course it is, Velgath told her. Look, I figure that you Humans do it the way you do because you think that breeding matters. Youre not wrong, but breeding isnt consistent. Thats why any society that has any idea what theyre doing has a large pool of candidates to select the best possible person in any given generation. It drastically mitigates the likelihood of one idiot burning the entire civilisation to the ground. Humanoid leadership is so complicated, Boobeebee sighed. Dont you suffer attrition from competition between candidates? If Humans used a system like that, it wouldnt be uncommon for factions to throw their resources into undermining one another to secure coveted positions instead of focusing on managing their holdings well. At worst, one would see assassinations and destructive interference would spill over into broader society. Picking off competent people is something you do to your enemies. Only short-sighted idiots do it to themselves. Hmmsince Humans only live for three years or something, I suppose it cant be helped that you think that way. The aroma of burnt hair and roasted meat wafted out to greet them before they entered the great hall of Felhammer Citadel. Roughly a third of the Dwarves being tortured were being replaced with fresh ones. Those who had died lay in plain view of the instruments that they had succumbed to. My prince, Loar saluted at the foot of the dark throne. The first set of scouts have returned from Grimmantle with their reports. Lets hear it, Prince Felhammer said. Its not just Grimmantle, the Dark Dwarf Ranger said. Axehold, Shadowforge, Darksteel, and Gloomgranite are burning, as well. We flew scouts further out to see whats going on in the rest of Khazanar. Prince Felhammer leaned back on his throne, crossing his arms with a hmph. Did everyone just conveniently decide to turn on one another at the same time? No, Loar shook his head. As far as we can tell, its an invasion. Going by some of the races that we spotted, the invaders are from the Middle Realms. Low, pained laughter rose from one of the tortured Dark Dwarves nearby. Enjoy your victory while you can, Felhammer. Youll be dead along with the rest of us, soon. Seems my first guess about why that council army was so damn huge was right on the mark, Prince Felhammer said. Tell us what you know, Dirgehall. Up yours, traitor! Your lack of communication was what caused Felhammer to turn on you in the first place, Florine said. Shouldnt you have shared what you knew about this invasion? Why, so they could stab us in the back at the opportune time? You picked the wrong clan to side with, overlander! Falaboi! Daergor burst into the great hall, stopping after two steps. Oh, looks like Loar beat me to it, he said. That depends on what you have to say, Prince Felhammer said. The red-bearded Dwarf Lord strolled up to the dais. Khazanars under attack by a Gazer hive. Then Loar didnt beat you to it, Prince Felhammer replied. How many principalities are under attack? Every single damn one, Daergor said. Theyre getting their asses handed to them. Prince Felhammer raised a gauntleted hand to stroke his beard thoughtfully. I suppose I should fill out another order form, he said after a moment. Can the Sorcerous Kingdom deliver more Undead just as quickly as before? Yes, Your Highness, Florine replied. Good, Prince Felhammer said, then turned to the officers attending him to the side. Put Felhammer on high alert. Incorporate the Undead into our defence scheme and prioritise readying our anti-air defences. Update the forces cleaning up Hardar, as well. I dont want those damn things popping out of the tunnels there. Will you be deploying forces to aid Khazanar? Florine asked. While she couldnt rejoice at the turn of events, it did at least provide an opportunity for the Dark Dwarves to band together in common cause and reconcile their past grievances. Of course not, Prince Felhammer snorted. They deserve everything thats happening to them. Please do enjoy your tour of the capital while we await their eradication. Stone and Blood: Act 4, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Florine squeezed through the crowded city street, looking back and forth as she tried to take in the happenings around her. Now that the fighting was over, the streets and the buildings were illuminated with an eerie blue flame that afforded her a better view of the city and its activities. Everywhere, Dark Dwarf and slave alike toiled away as they cleaned up and restored the damage left in the wake of the weeks-long battle for Khazanar. If she were to describe the scene as a whole, it would be busy C far busier than anything she has ever seen, making places like the imperial capital of Arwintar seem like a small town by comparison. Everything was in constant motion. Yet, even so, chaos was kept at bay by a distinct order that was discernible at a glance. The city thoroughfares were divided into different lanes and tracks. Everyone was going somewhere with some purpose in mind and no one stopped to talk or look around. The only things that seemed to ever pause in their journey were the rail cars, which followed their tracks into berths every few hundred metres where various containers awaited loading. The system was not unlike what the Sorcerous Kingdom was currently adopting, though things were scaled down to be handled by slave labour. A rail car went by them, stopping at a berth just ahead. Florine did her best to see how they operated as they walked by. An Ogre moved a steel cart loaded with a cargo bin filled with refuse onto the awaiting rail car, which was exactly level with the platform beside it. The cart slotted itself smoothly into the rail car and the rail car was moving again before Florine had fully passed it. Similar scenes repeated themselves everywhere along the street and Florine was hard-pressed to continue comparing the Dwarves before her to the Dwarves that she knew. In a word, the Dark Dwarves of Khazanar appeared to be far more advanced than the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves in at least a military, logistical, and broadly organisational sense. How much work does it take to maintain so much precision machinery? Florine asked. Not much, Velgath answered. This way. They turned a street corner, going up a road line with the same, ubiquitous architecture that Florine had seen everywhere in Felhammer. Every building was monolithic in proportions and she felt like she was walking between fortress walls wherever she went. Most things have at least minor enchantments on them, Velgath told her as they continued on. I see, Florine said. I was wondering why there was less collateral damage than there should have been. At least if the conflict was in a Human country. In that case, what is it thats burning in the other principalities? There are plenty of things in a city that can burn, Velgath shrugged. Food. Garbage. People. For some reason, absolutely no one in the city seemed to care that the rest of Khazanar was being invaded. Prince Felhammers order to restore the principalitys industries took precedence over everything and even the Prince himself showed no sign of concern. If anything, he was pleased by the turn of events. Should the Sorcerous Kingdom really stand by while an act of pure spite consigns millions of people to their deaths? One might argue that it would have happened anyway considering the root cause of the invasion appeared to be negligence. Prince Felhammer asserted that the council had grown lax in their border security and had allowed its enemies to build up in the nearby portions of the Middle Realms. They were getting what they deserved, in more ways than one. Additionally, the Sorcerous Kingdom wasnt obliged to save foreign polities from the consequences of their own actions, nor did they desire to establish any such premise. Feel free to take a look around, Velgath told her. Florine examined their surroundings, trying to figure out where they were. What is this place? She asked. Residental quarters for slaves, Velgath answered. Is it alright to just wander around freely? Here, yeah. The places closest to the citadel have been cleaned up so you dont have to step over any corpses. You wanted to see what things were like normally, yeah? When a disreputable establishment cleaned up, it usually meant that they were doing away with anything that might get them in trouble with the authorities. Since the Dark Dwarves were the authorities, however, she was almost certain that they didnt care about looking good in front of her. Florine went tentatively to the closest door, which was more like a gatehouse built into the side of the building. A pair of Goblins equipped with spears and plate mail looked up at her from their posts. New slaves? One of them asked. Yes, Florine answered. The sentry rapped his gauntlets against the portcullis of the gave. A female Goblin came out a few seconds later. New slaves, the sentry told her. A few moments went by as the female Goblin looked over them with a frown. Then, she gestured for them to follow with a grunt. The sentries levelled their spears at Isoroku when it tried to enter with them. Girls only, one of them said. But Isoroku doesnt have a gender, Florine said. Girls only. Does the simplicity of Goblins make them good security or bad security? That question aside, they were quite brave to brandish their weapons at an Elder Lich. A common Human sentry would have probably run away at the sight of one. Please wait here, she told Isoroku. Ill share my report with you later. The inside of the building had the same severe motif as its exterior. It was, however, not filled with cells for slaves as Florine expected. Scents of cooked food filled the corridors and they eventually emerged in a large hall where dozens of Goblins were dining, chatting between themselves, and lounging about. The floors and furniture were nearly spotless and there was no trace of the unpleasant scent that one usually associated with Goblins. One day, eat three times, the Goblin guiding them said. Bath twice. Change clothes once. Several Goblins stared up at her as they walked through to the other side of the hall. They passed a room with water flowing from a spout above that their guide called the bath and stopped at the door opposite the corridor to it. A pungent aroma wafted from within. Medmedsick room, the Goblin told them. Get ouchies, see shaman. Florine poked her head inside. Four Goblins sat at a set of counters. The pungent odour appeared to be whatever they harvested for salves and tinctures in the Realms Below. Not just salves and tinctures C theres alchemical equipment in the back Do they make potions here, too? Florine asked. Potion here, the Goblin answered. Not for keep. The Goblins in the medical room looked up at the sound of their discussion. Florine withdrew her head and they continued down the corridor. This isnt just some elaborate show put on for my sake, is it? She kept asking herself the same question as they walked along, but kept arriving at the same answer. The Dark Dwarves had no reason to hide anything from her. No one would expect a bunch of Goblins to coordinate a grand deception, either. After descending twenty flights of stairs and passing ten underground floors, the Goblin led them down a long corridor, stopping a few dozen metres in. Sleep here. Their guide gestured to an open door before fumbling for something at her waist. She pulled out a set of keys and held them out to Florine. Once Florine took them in hand, the Goblin left the way that she came. The room contained two bunk beds and had enough space for four simple drawers and a table with four chairs. The sheets were clean and no particular odour could be detected from the room itself. Florine sat down on one of the beds, finding the mattress to be fashioned from stone. At least theres one thing that Id imagined a slave would be subjected to Then again, the beds in her state room were also made from stone so it probably didnt count. She stared at an empty picture frame on the wall for a few seconds before she realised it was probably a blank calendar used to keep track of the occupants schedules. Lady Shalltear will surely be pleased, the Vampire Bride said. Florine looked up at the Undead handmaiden. Pleased about what? She asked. That you so readily accepted becoming a Goblin slave, the Vampire Bride answered. It seems that what they say about the quiet ones is true. This will surely help our mistress decide what direction is best for you. Florine exchanged a look with Boobeebee, who waggled her antennae unknowingly. I only said that because I thought it would be easier to see things from the slaves perspective, Florine said. But thisdont you think its strange? The housing here is far better than the apartments in E-Rantels common area. I thought the slaves here would be subjected to squalid conditions, but everything is nice and clean and well-maintained. Theyre fed regularly and the residents dont appear to be distressed. There are even healers stationed on-site. Yes, I suppose you have a point, the Vampire Bride said. One would think it should look at least as entertaining as the great hall of Felhammer Citadel. Entertaining? The difference in opinion about what was entertaining aside, the Vampire Bride was right. Given how evil and cruel the Dark Dwarves were, Florine expected at least a few torture devices to discipline slaves with. Did you notice anything strange about this place at all? Florine asked. Aside from what we discussed, no, the Vampire Bride answered. With little else to discuss, they left the room and went back up the stairs. The Goblin guide stopped them as they approached the exit of the building. Where go? We have to continue working, Florine told her. It technically wasnt a lie, but she felt horrible anyway. She had discovered nothing that justified the silly way of entering and now she was going to leave an undoubtedly confused Goblin manager C or whatever she was C behind. The Goblin waved them through. Outside, Florine couldnt quite meet Velgaths gaze. Have fun? The Dwarf woman asked. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Florine sighed. Are all of the buildings here the same? If you mean a residential area for slaves, then yes, Velgath said. The dormitories are divided by race and sex. Slaves from races that arent common down here are usually tossed in with the Goblins assuming that they can fit in. Is there a specific reason why youre segregating all of the different races? Florine asked. Velgath gave her an odd look. Ill let you think long and hard about that one, she said. because they might eat each other? Or maybe fight? Hah? What are you talking about? Theyre segregated because theyre different races. Do you think a bunch of Stone Giants will fit in that Goblin dormitory? Or that Goblin kitchens have the capacity to feed Trolls? Oh. Then why are you keeping males and females apart? Thats an even dumber question than the other one, Velgath said. Can you imagine many Goblins wed have here if we stuck them together? Only the best slaves get to breed. The Dark Dwarves were so evil that she had forgotten that they were also coldly practical. Or maybe it was that evil that allowed them to be so coldly practical. Florine looked at the dormitory gate again with its pair of heavily-armed guards. If she thought about things in a purely practical sense, then the reason why things were the way that they were was because slaves were valuable assets. It wasnt as if the slaves were being treated to luxurious conditions. The massive scale of construction in Khazanar combined with its clear tendency to standardise things probably meant that the dormitories were actually quite cheap to build and maintain. We done here? Velgath asked. Yes, thank you, Florine answered. NextC Theres a next? CId like to see how you train these slaves. Velgath turned around without a word, leading them further along the narrow street until they reached another major thoroughfare. There, they went down a long ramp, arriving at a platform filled with Dark Dwarves and slaves alike. Within minutes, a train of rail cars rolled up and stopped in front of them. Florine let out a small cry as she was literally pushed along with the crowd and onto the nearest car. Without warning, the Golem propelling the vehicle accelerated. She would have fallen to the ground if the passengers werent packed together so tightly. She started when something felt up the inside of her skirt. Wh-what was that?! It was me, Boobeebee said from inside her skirt. She fits onto a passenger car better than a Goblin, Velgath grumbled. The acceleration stopped but, without any landmarks to serve as a reference, Florine couldnt tell how fast they were travelling. Where are we going? Florine asked. Three stations down the line, Velgath answered. Thats the closest well get before having to walk. Ten minutes later, the train decelerated and stopped in front of another platform. Florine struggled as a tide of people threatened to sweep her off. Then the people coming in nearly ejected her off of the other side. This is crazy, Florine said. How do you people live like this? You get used to it, Velgath said. No sane person would ever want to get used to such a thing. Two stops later, Florine thankfully found herself standing on the surface level of the city again. The crowds that she thought were ludicrous before didnt look so bad anymore. Come to think of it, Florine said. Where did all these people come from? The streets only had soldiers during the battle. Ninety per cent of Felhammers urban area is below this level. So the battle was under us, as well? We came from under the city if you somehow forgot, Velgath frowned at her. So how did all the slaves figure into the conflict? Florine asked. Im pretty sure you saw that, too, Velgath answered. Unless theyre battle thralls, theyre spoils of war. Since non-combat slaves avoid the fighting, theyd be picked up last. If one considered it in broad terms, the way that the Dark Dwarves waged war wasnt too different from how Humans did between themselves. Armies of designated combatants were fielded against one another while the civilian population awaited the results. While raiding rural regions was not unheard of, it was rare for sieges to occur and even rarer for urban centres to be sacked. Capturing the economic potential of a territory fully intact was the best possible outcome and most wars were conducted with that objective in mind. Come to think of it, Florine said, I havent seen any Dwarven residences aside from the holds. Do they live anywhere else? The columns, Velgath gestured toward the massif that spanned between Felhammer Citadel and the western end of the principality. This entire city weve been travelling through is industry along the main thoroughfares and housing for slaves built on the back lanes. With so many people here, I have to wonder where all of your food comes from. Farms. Farms? But where? I think youre still grossly underestimating how much larger the Realms Below are than the surface, Velgath said. Every principality has plenty of space to raise enough livestock to feed itself. Really? Id like to see that. Velgath cast her a sidelong glance. Im afraid to ask why you sound so much more excited about that. Wait C its the Goblins, isnt it? Huh? Florine blinked, Oh, no, its because the primary industries of my demesne revolve around raising livestock. So you were a Nuk rancher before being put in charge of the entire Abelion Hills. Thats quite the leap. The closest farm ishmm, this way. They descended a nearby ramp and it wasnt long before Florine detected the familiar odours of a nearby pasture, which was strange considering they were underground. Their journey eventually took them to a huge mushroom grotto with one side exposed to the chasm over the lake far below. Heres your Goblins, Velgath said. Happy? Indeed, there were plenty of Goblins tending to the herds of Nuk. The subterranean variety of Nuk was smaller than those found in the Azerlisia Mountains, though only by a few hundred kilograms. They had the same, shaggy hides and curved horns as their overland cousins and there was little discernible difference between those before her and the ones that the Dwarves and Quagoa raised under the Azerlisia Mountains. Nuk were supposedly one of the most prolific herd animals in the entire world, with a species adapted for every terrestrial environment. Those adaptations always had something to do with that environment and could include magical abilities. Subterranean employed illusion magic, using dancing lights to silently communicate over long distances with their fellows. I noticed Goblins tending to Nuk in Evisiarees grotto, Florine said. Is it a common practice in the Realms Below? Yep, Velgath yawned. Its so easy that even Goblins can do it. Herding Nuk is so common that wild Nuk will just join a domesticated herd on their own if they happen to run into one. Well, subterranean Nuk, anyway. Ive no idea what the ones elsewhere do. The Frost Giants hadnt mentioned anything about that. It was an idea worth testing out, though seeing whether a twelve hundred kilogram wild beast wouldnt trample one into the ground if they got close to them made it a considerable risk. So you claim the merits to your form of slavery include freeing up Dwarves from occupations like thiswhat else do they do? I think youve seen most of it, Velgath said. Aside from battle thralls, our slaves mostly work in agriculture, logistics, mining, and unspecialised labour. They dont work in industries that require skilled labour? They can, butare we done here? Yes, thank you. Good. Its easier to show you how its done than it is trying to explain it. Velgath led her back the way they came. Half an hour later, they arrived at a massive ziggurat that was even larger than the fortified holds presiding over each city. This is it, Velgath told her. The Refinery. Every slave delivered to Khazanar is processed by this facility. processed? Florine stopped at the gate of the ziggurats massive defensive wall. Or was it a containing wall? The Dark Dwarf soldiers stationed everywhere suggested that it was the latter. Yeah, processed, Velgath stopped and turned to look up at Florine. Oh, dont get lost or you might get processed, too. Florine scurried over to join the Dwarf woman with a sense of foreboding. Refineryprocessedwhat is with these terms? Velgath? An officer at the front entrance peered at them, This is rare. Youre bringing in a Zern and twowhat the hell are those? Humans from the surface, Velgath said. Theyre from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ah, that new Undead country that everyones talking about. Yeah. This one wanted to see how we trained our slaves. I see, the officer looked over his shoulder. Your father hasnt brought in any slaves for months, so youll have better luck starting from the top rather than the bottom. Will do, Velgath said. They parted ways with the officer, taking a ramp leading up through a seemingly endless spiral of corridors lined with metal doors. So why is it called The Refinery? Florine asked. I dont know who named it that, Velgath said, but it makes sense to me. Its like an Alchemists distillation apparatus, yeah? Slaves get thrown in and The Refinery separates them into different things. It sounded a bit like the public education system that Yuri Alpha was proposing. Students who entered the system would be separated into grades. At the end of the school year, they would undergo testing to see whether they were qualified to progress to the next highest grade. Liane was fully supportive of the idea, but Clara had doubts about whether that method was of any use beyond ensuring that students had an elementary education. As they ascended the ziggurat, the presence of Dark Dwarf soldiers grew more scarce. Velgath stopped at a door that had none at all, opening it to reveal not a classroom, but a luxurious suite. Florine looked in, scanning the tables stocked with well-prepared food and posh accommodations. Then she stopped and withdrew back into the corridor when she realised that more than a few of the slaves were having sex. Its like I said, right? Velgath told her, Only the best slaves get to breed. The first round happens at the end of training just in case accidents happen. how do you determine which slaves are the best? She already had a sense that she was going to regret asking, but she couldnt just give up on obtaining potentially useful information for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Velgath shut the door behind her and strolled back down the ramp. Not all people are born equal, Velgath said. Of course, that means not all slaves are both equal. The Refinery is the institution that sorts them out. The Dwarf opened the next door, which was again without guards. This time, the interior resembled a workshop. Members of a few different races toiled away at their places under the watchful eye of Dwarves not adorned in arms and armour, but the accoutrements of artisans. This is the actual final stage of training, Velgath said. Every slave here is already capable of producing masterwork goods. Now, theyre trying to work with mithril and the other materials of similar quality. It sounds incredibly expensive to train them. Sure is, Velgath said. Thats why the ones who pass are sold at incredible prices. They go to the best workshops in Khazanarwell, they used to. Most of them end up as assistants to Grandmaster artisans. What about the ones that dont pass? Florine asked. Theyre graded as the rank that they came from, Velgath answered. Those slaves are only sold for a hundredth of the price, but its still a fair sum. As with the room before, the workshop didnt seem oppressive in any way, though the trainees were probably under a great deal of professional pressure. Velgath quietly shut the door and continued down the ramp. Florine considered what she was seeing. Replicating what was going on in the refinery appeared to be a simple matter. If framed in a different way, it was equivalent to having an educational institution where training was subsidised by the people running it. If the operator was a government, then returns would be made from the economic contributions that graduates made when they joined the workforce. We can definitely do this. They were more than ready to do it. The Sorcerous Kingdom had the wealth, stability, and will to create a system of education that could produce similar results. Now that she thought about it, Ludmila was already far ahead of everyone else on that front. Velgath stopped at the next door. Florine leaned forward, eager to see what the next room contained. The portion of education that it represented was probably the most challenging for the Sorcerous Kingdom to facilitate. Before Velgath could open the door, however, the door opened itself. A screech preceded the appearance of a Goblin, who dashed out into the corridor. She didnt get far before a whip from the guard at the door tripped her up. Florine stared in mute horror as the other guard came forward with a baton and proceeded to club the Goblin senseless. That can still happen at this level, Velgath offered her offhanded commentary. Why does it happen at all? Florines voice trembled. Didnt get the independent streak beaten out of them, the Dwarf shrugged. It usually happens earlier. The guards tossed the Goblin back into the room and shut the door. Before it did, Florine caught a glimpse of dozens of slaves pointedly ignoring the scene as they worked on their tasks. Hey, Velgath addressed a guard. Whats the lowest working level right now? Next one, the guard answered. Velgath strolled off. Florine followed with leaden steps, dreading what was next. Her fears were made manifest when a cart filled with corpses rolled out of the next room. I thought that you said that Nuk herding was something even a Goblin could do, Florine said as she wiped away her tears. It is, Velgath replied. Those that dont show any potential get sent out to do the most basic jobs, but those fellows were too stubborn to keep their heads down. Another cart filled with corpses rolled out of the room, followed by another. Like I said, Velgath smiled proudly at the sight. Calling it The Refinery suits this place perfectly. Youre either a useful product, or youre slag. Stone and Blood: Act 3, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Hunched over her table, Florine worked frantically on a piece of intricate needlework. There was no time. There was never enough time. They wanted done in hours what should have taken days. Why were they so unreasonable? She mentioned as much and all they did was cut another hour off of her deadline. Florine glanced up at the sound of approaching boots, then cursed herself for not focusing on her task. They were coming. She was nowhere near done. Her hands moved faster as if what little progress she could make in a few minutes somehow mattered. Times up! Falagrim said. Falagrim snatched her work from her hands. A sob wracked Florines shoulders. It was impossible, yet they kept forcing her to try. Terrible, Falagrim shook his head sternly. Absolutely terrible! Is there nothing that Humans are good for? No one can tailor a ballroom gown in four hours! Florine protested, Its absolutely impossible! Fah, excuses! Falagrim pointed to her right, Hes doing just fine. At the workstation next to hers, Liolio was working on his third dress. She didnt know how he did it. They had all started at the same time. Falagrim tossed her incomplete work into a rubbish bin nearby. Start again, he shook the handle of his whip at her. You have three hours. Three? ButC And if you fail this time, youre going into the pot. The pot Boobeebee had failed the previous day. She suspected that the Zern hero had ended up as the disgusting bowl of green soup they had eaten that evening, and it seemed that it was true. No Tears rolled unchecked down her cheeks, No! I dont want to be soup! Florine ran for the door in the corner of the room. She didnt know where to go, but she couldnt stay where she was. There was no way she could finish a dress in three hours. She burst out of the door and fled down the corridor. After three steps, she fell face-first to the stone floor. She tried to get up again, but something was pulling on her leg. Looking back, she saw a whip coiled around her ankle. Holding the other end of the whip was Velgath, who rapidly stomped forward with an iron club in her hand and a grin on her face. Florine sat up with a shriek. Sitting on her stomach, Liolio glanced around the room before regarding her with a beady black eye. Liolio does not detect any danger, the avian Demihuman said. The Vampire poked her head into Florines room. She waved the Undead handmaiden away before bending forward to cradle her head in her hands. Now Im even dreaming about it Sorry, Liolio, she said. It was just a nightmare. Liolio settled back down. She wasnt sure if Miq had nightmares or even dreamed since they were always at least half awake. After visiting The Refinery, Florine was too disturbed to continue her tour. Even after returning to Felhammer Citadel, the scenes that she had witnessed still haunted her. Unwilling to let that paralyse her, she resolved to make sense of everything that she had seen that day. Unfortunately, her emotions and thoughts were still a mess and she couldnt get much done. She went to take a nap hoping that she would wake refreshed, but her distraught state of mind ended up concocting horrible dreams. Everything seemed so benign right up to the end. Perhaps that was the most unsettling part about it. If she had visited Khazanar as a Merchant and didnt know that the Dark Dwarves kept slaves, she would have never suspected that there were any slaves at all. If anything, she would have admired how high the quality of life was for everyone. Liolio fluttered over to a nearby chair when Florine pulled back her blanket and rose from her uncomfortably hard bed. She went over to peek out of an arrow slit C Grimmantle was still burning C before returning to her desk. She stared down quietly at the blank sheet of paper that she had left lying there. How does it all work? She released an angry sigh. It was a question that she already knew the answer to, but her heart refused to accept it. While the intricacies of an individuals situation could be considered complex, populations were relatively simple to understand and manage. In the same way that the impoverished masses eking out a meagre living in the cities of the northern Human nations could be subtly directed to endlessly toil for next to no personal gain, so too could populations of slaves be managed. Khazanars system was so blatant in its methods that she couldnt imagine that anyone wasnt aware of what was going on, including the slaves themselves. Yet, blatant schemes were rarely a deterrent for those participating in them. In any society, there was up and down. This was generally measured through the relative degree of wealth, privilege, and freedom that individuals enjoyed and people seemed to naturally gain a sense of it as they grew accustomed to their environment. Shrewd countries, such as the Baharuth Empire, manipulated their citizens sense of those things through a robust propaganda program. Pride and individuality were exploited by dangling the notion of meritocracy before the masses. People believed that they were where they were in society through personal achievement or personal fault. Thus, everyone worked to improve their situation, completely distracted from or uncaring of the fact that they lived in an authoritarian regime that had introduced that premise in the first place. While Khazanar was far less subtle about keeping people in their places than the Empire, the concepts that they employed were similar. The Refinery filtered out anyone that couldnt adapt to life in Khazanar. One wouldnt be wrong in saying that, past that point, the quality of life for a slave in Khazanar was far better than that of most imperial citizens. They were educated, kept well-fed, had decent accommodations and sanitation, and had access to free medical care. And that was just the baseline that Khazanars slaves worked off of. They had their own little game to play between themselves, competing over the rights and privileges that slaves could obtain. One could earn better food, accommodations, breeding rights, and probably a fair number of other things. All of this, of course, came at next to no cost to the Dark Dwarves. Slavery in Khazanar was not simply the extractive institution that she first imagined it to be. It was a cleverly designed society within a society that successfully regulated the behaviour of the millions who participated in its workings. She wasnt sure whether the slaves even considered themselves slaves once they got used to things. Most of them had come from the Realms Below and Khazanar was an island of order and security within that insanely dangerous environment. She wondered if the systems of slavery in other places were similar. In a world where everyone seemed to be able to eat everyone else and powerful dangers abounded, a country was essentially a sanctuary where people could at least harbour expectations of safety and stability. Florine shook her head and picked up her pen. The practical realities of the wider world aside, there were undoubtedly useful takeaways for the Sorcerous Kingdom after examining how things worked in Khazanar. As her line of thought had led her before things took a horrible turn, the institution of slavery in Khazanar was essentially an organisation that collectivised the resources that went into its slave economy, turning it into an industry in and of itself. The Dark Dwarves also controlled every industry that supported the slave economy, meaning that every input and output was known and probably documented, allowing them to run their slave empire as a country-sized business. The massive, standardised scale at which it operated had the effect of making things spectacularly cheap and efficient, much like how industrial workshops were compared to cottage industry, a restaurant kitchen was to cooking at home, or trade caravans compared to pedestrian peddlers. When analysed and organised into economic terms, Florine found that it was less like the Baharuth Empire C which simply allowed its people to prosper or perish each according to their own means C and more like Wardens Vale. The situation of Frontier Nobles was an odd juxtaposition of fierce independence and essential interdependence. Resources were strictly controlled and every member of society was expected to contribute. The vast majority of a frontier territorys surplus was reinvested into growth and development. Individuals who insisted on engaging in selfish pursuits to the detriment of the community could literally lead to its complete destruction. In that sense, Ludmila treated her demesne less like a territory and more like a ship that sailed long-distance trade routes. It was something about the Frontier Noble that Florine hadnt known until she got to know her as a friend. Even after the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom, this mode of thought persisted. Ludmila Zahradnik did not think like the civilian population of the interior. Her measure of success was founded on her sense of communal survival on the frontier. It wasnt about winning or losing relative to other people or territories: it was about an entire society living or dying. That desperate C which outsiders who didnt know what was going on would consider extraordinarily greedy C mindset catapulted Wardens Vale to its current success. Though it had a tiny population compared to that of the established heartlands, it was already well ahead of everywhere else in the Sorcerous Kingdom and only looked like it would build on that lead in leaps and bounds. Ultimately, Florines examination of Khazanars economic mechanisms represented yet another confirmation of something that she had only recently learned about over the past year. That was the existence of the Class System that dictated the capabilities and growth of everyone in the world. By extension, it also dictated how civilisations developed and what avenues were the most efficient at obtaining progress in all fields. While the world at large appeared to be ignorant of the minutiae of the Class System, most civilisations had grasped it to various degrees. People did not view things in terms of Levels, but whatever their societys institutions had devised. Adventurer ranks. Difficulty Levels. Certifications such as apprentice, journeyman, master, and grandmaster. They all consistently correlated with different Levels in specific Job Classes according to the investigations being conducted by certain knowledgeable parties throughout the Sorcerous Kingdom. What they considered a genius did not so much have to do with stand-alone intellect than it was about whether someone had a high aptitude in their chosen vocation or had figured out how to gain Job Class Levels at a rapid rate. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. It didnt end there, either. Many organisations facilitated growth specific in their respective fields. The Human society in which she had been raised had institutions for nearly every facet of society. Guilds guided and standardised professional development in various trades. The aristocratic establishment produced civilian administrators and military officers. By extension, rural tenancy provided the framework in which rural industry C which historically involved roughly ninety-five per cent of the population C and its associated Job Classes developed. Indeed, they werent actually ignorant of how the world worked in a practical sense. What they were ignorant of was the absurdly arbitrary and deterministic nature of the Job Class system and what it was truly capable of. Because earning a decent livelihood for oneself in their civilisation only demanded a few levels in ones chosen Job Class, the apparent difference between individuals was negligible. Also, though it was uncommon, one could even gain three or four levels in multiple Job Classes and become a master in multiple trades. This reinforced the notion that people had the freedom to be whatever they wished to be so long as they applied themselves. The most well-known example of this C though it wasnt considered as such by most C was Blacksmiths, who could go on to become Silversmiths, Weaponsmiths, and so on. In all, it created the illusion of the mundane world that nearly everyone believed in. The difference between countries like Khazanar, Baharuth, and Re-Estize did not so much stem from the economic systems that they used, but from the degree of investment in institutional and personal development. Re-Estize was clearly the furthest behind in this regard. Its founding institutions had long stagnated and no investment was made to foster new national institutions. In the private sector, the guilds merely maintained their existing state as the various fiefs failed to make any progress in any field. The only guild that made any headway was the countrys thieves guild, which was an expansive criminal syndicate parasitising the nation. As for the reason why this had happened, Florine could think of several reasons that collectively contributed to Re-Estizes current state. First and foremost was the fact that institutions were colossal things that were inherently expensive to innovate. Once established, institutions struggled to remain progressive as they by nature sought to maintain a set of standards and proven practices. There were no exceptions to this, even in institutions that were dedicated to research and development. Creating a new institution required a combination of leadership, political will, economic means, and practical needs. All that and more was almost always in the hands of existing institutions. While Re-Estize had a favourable economic climate and thus plentiful resources to invest in national institutions, it either lacked some or all of the rest through nearly all of its history. There were no dramatic events that served as a catalyst for development as Re-Estize had been protected by the Slane Theocracy from non-Human threats for its entire existence. The most notable cases of institutional investment by the government came in the form of two of Re-Estizes leading Nobles: Marquis Raeven and Marquis Boullope. With the threat of an expansionary Human empire to their east, Marquis Boullope had created a standing army that was said to be nearly on par with an imperial army group. This could be said to be the achievement of a genius, as it had taken the Empire nearly six centuries to develop the Imperial Army to its current state while Marquis Boullope had taken less than a decade. Similarly, Marquis Raeven had a powerful army, but he also invested extensively in progressive territorial development. Before the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Raevens demesne was the one which every other Noble looked to with awe and envy. One might ask why they didnt follow in his footsteps if they envied his achievements, but the answer was simply because they probably couldnt. Most probably couldnt even enforce the law in their own territories, never mind attempting any form of progress. A Marquis was a stupendously powerful and wealthy individual. They were nearly kings in their own right, and, as Nobles, they effectively ruled as kings over their own territories. Because of this, both Raeven and Boullope could brute force institutional development. Counts and Barons neither had the economic strength nor the population to do the same thing. This brought Florines thoughts to the Baharuth Empire, which could be said to be an extension of this idea. As a breakaway state founded by a martial house, the nascent imperial dynasty rallied the martial houses of the then-eastern half of Re-Estize, forming the Imperial Army to protect itself from any attempts by Re-Estize to reclaim its lost territories. The creation of that army not only provided protection from external threats, but also served as a policing force that answered to the imperial throne alone. Over the generations, each Emperor used the Imperial Army as a powerful tool in their quest to turn the Empire into a centralised state, creating more institutions which in turn only answered to the imperial throne and thus further strengthened the Emperors position. This culminated in the rise of the current Emperor, Jircniv Rune Farlord El-Nix, who used the power cultivated over generations to purge the majority of his political opponents and rule as a mostly-popular autocrat. One might question how the Empire could be so lucky as to have six long-reigning sovereigns in a row who all happened to successfully work toward the same overarching objective, but one couldnt question that it had happened. Among the aristocratic elite of the northern Human nations, the imperial dynasty was held up as a paragon C a house that exemplified everything that a Noble could be and achieve. The common citizenry of the Empire treated them as icons of their countrys present and future greatness. All that aside, it could be said that those with enough wealth and power were the only ones with the means to pioneer new institutions and keep old ones on a progressive track. This could be achieved either through collective or individual will, though pooling everything into an individual undoubtedly made it easier to get things that were more radical or were not even present in the collective imagination of the people in place. The Emperors of old founded the Imperial Army and all of its branches, then the Imperial Ministry of Magic, and then the Imperial Magic Academy that indoctrinated the future elites of the Empire. As time went on, the different imperial universities appeared and even the Grand Arena, which served as both a distraction for the masses and a tool for propaganda. Probably the most impressive thing about it all was that the Empires institutions continued to innovate and retain their progressive edge. Counterintuitively, it was probably the traditional view of being an underdog that needed to continually strive for advantage that facilitated this. Now that she thought about it, it was the same thinking that drove Ludmilas efforts in her demesne. Florine reached into her Infinite Haversack for another stack of paper. Her pen hovered over the corner of a fresh page as she considered how she might tie everything together to explain what was going on in Khazanar. A degree of centralisation sufficient to facilitate the development of major institutionsexternal threats that spur development Rather than external threats, she could probably categorise it as one of the most fundamental forms of competition. Considering the utilitarian modes of thinking employed by Emperor Jircniv and the institutions of the Empire, it wasnt a stretch to think that the Empire might have also been able to achieve similar results with its own system of slavery given enough time. Since the Faith of the Four held slavery to be a morally reprehensible practice, however, they went in a different direction and worked to gradually remove its existence. The Dark Dwarves, however, had no such moral compunctions. Additionally, they were a coldly practical and hard-working people C all they ever seemed to do was work. By all appearances, it was this cold work ethic that came first and then was applied to the slaves that the Dark Dwarves came into possession of, resulting in the facility known as The Refinery and the system of slavery practised in Khazanar. Since they didnt seem to place much value in personal freedom C Velgath even went so far as to call individuality a curse C the high degree of control that the Dark Dwarves held over everything combined with their work-oriented culture served as the perfect laboratory for figuring out how the Class System worked. Slaves that had no desire to work in the tasks assigned to them were bound for the bottom rung. Those who were too rebellious and deemed unfit for the society that had been designed for Khazanars slaves were liquidated. They knew that those slaves wouldnt be able to get anywhere, so the Dwarves switched from training them to recouping as much of their costs as possible, forcing those failed slaves to toil until they died. Once they died, it freed up the resources to try again with the next slave. Trainees that passed the initial filter were trained in vocations that they showed demonstrable aptitude in. Using Blacksmiths as a point of study, Florine found that nearly all of those slaves reached what Human countries would consider a master level of work quality, while perhaps one in a hundred would end up as grand masters that were capable of working with mithril. Slaves capable of working with orichalcum were one in ten thousand, and slaves that could work with adamantite were one in one hundred thousand. This ratio of skilled artisans was only in line with the other countries that she knew of at the master level. Beyond that, Khazanar was a clear outlier in terms of its industrial and economic capacity. Never mind the Dark Dwarves, the productive potential of their slaves alone dwarfed the rest of the region combined. In summary, the Dark Dwarves of Khazanar understood that will, aptitude, and challenge factored heavily into Job Class growth. This, in turn, allowed them to create a facility that forcefully applied practices that leveraged that knowledge to their slaves. Once the slaves graduated from The Refinery, the society that they found themselves in was one that incentivised a mindset that continued to encourage Job Class growth. As evil as she believed their society to be, Florine understood that it offered a missing piece of the puzzle that they were trying to solve in the Sorcerous Kingdom. For the general population to rise above a certain level and thus rise above the mundane reality they had been stuck in for generations, the leadership of the Sorcerous Kingdom had to spearhead an institutional effort that invested in vocational growth and created a culture where individuals desired that growth. The latter part of that statement was by far the more problematic of the two challenges. Unlike Khazanar, the Sorcerous Kingdom couldnt roll carts filled with dead children out of classrooms on a daily basis. Something had to encourage people to strive for ever greater standards of excellence of their own volition. To Florine, the apparent answer was to create a market that was only accessible through excellence. One only needed a certain income to get by comfortably in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The average income of a master artisan or the equivalent vocation in other fields was enough to get married and raise a family with. Those who owned the title to a rural tenancy fell in the same category, especially now that crop failures and other difficulties were a thing of the past. In order to get people to do more through market forces, they could either raise the cost of living or convince people that they would be happier with more. The former required a government to fight its own market, which was ultimately a losing proposition. The latter was something that was already considered natural in Human society. Better food. Larger accommodations. A more luxurious lifestyle. More land and possessions. Or a nice new outfit. The thought sent her mind back to the spat between Liane and Ludmila. Before that, she would have readily favoured the method, but, now that she understood at least a bit of Ludmilas perspective and was exposed to how other races perceived the world, she was plagued by a pile of doubts over that path. Not only did she have doubts about its effectiveness on other races, but it would also transform the Sorcerous Kingdom into an exploitative nation whose population was compelled to devour the worlds resources. Could they simply espouse the virtues of a good work ethic? Or perhaps a system that valued prestige above all else. That was what tended to come to the fore in subcultures where material wealth became mostly decoupled from ones sense of personal achievement. This was demonstrated in academic, artistic, and high-end vocational circles, as well as in the ranks of the aristocracy. Wait a minute Florine let out a short, quiet laugh and scratched her head. If applied to society as a whole, her line of thought basically imitated the Faith of the Six. Just how much had they figured out, and how many civilisations around the world operated on a similar level? As a Noble seated at the head of a Merchant house, her worldview was inundated with the material aspects of the world. The daily operations of her house were filled with reports from her companies, the practical needs of her subjects, and her work for the Sorcerous Kingdoms royal court. It wasnt a career that had much exposure to the diverse landscape of religious and ideological approaches to life that surely must exist. As a result, outside of the Faith of the Four, everything just felt weird to her and she often simply handwaved those things away as quirks that were a private matter in a secular state. Except they werent. Far from that, they heavily influenced the behaviour of individuals, often more strongly than the practical aspects of life. Those aspects also appeared to hold keys to understanding the world that would never gain traction in a highly materialistic worldview. Ignoring their existence in favour of trying to paint everyone with the same brush in the same colour was simply asking for trouble. Pip! Florine looked up at Liolios warning. A few seconds later, there was a knock on the door. Yes, what is it? Prince Felhammer has requested your presence in the great hall, Isorokus dry voice came through from the corridor. She glanced down at her pile of notes. It felt like she had made a great deal of progress in organising her thoughts. More importantly, she had stopped thinking about what she had seen in The Refinery. Did he mention what it was about? The delivery of additional security forces is due, the Elder Lich said. Additionally, Prime Minister Albedo has summoned you for a review. Stone and Blood: Act 4, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 A review Florine stared at nothing in particular as she was whisked from Felhammer to Hardar on one of the Dark Dwarves Golem-powered trains. Her passenger car, as with everything else Dark Dwarf, was designed with practicality in mind while comfort was seemingly avoided. It was standing room only and built entirely from enchanted steel with emplacements for siege weaponry and arrow slits for the vehicles armed guard. The train itself travelled a bit slower than a Soul Eater-drawn vehicle on the highways of the Sorcerous Kingdom, though the train was capable of hauling far, far more than even the most heavy-duty freight wagon produced by Lianes workshops. Her friend would have very much liked Khazanar with all of its technological marvels. Liane would be a much better fit here than me. She was probably overthinking things, but the idea of holding a review with Lady Albedo made Florine wonder if she had accomplished anything of note. The Prime Minister was very much a results-oriented individualno, rather than a results-oriented individual, she was a results-oriented perfectionist. There had been many cases where a member of the House of Lords or the guilds rushed things to please her and ended up with a scathing reprimand for their unsatisfactory results. Probably the only thing that saved people that got on Lady Albedos bad side was her high degree of professional pride. Of course, this also meant that getting on her good side was no guarantee of a smooth relationship in future endeavours. In the culture of the northern Human countries, where patronage and clientelism dictated the terms of every relationship in society, this resulted in quite the harrowing experience for those who went into a meeting with Lady Albedo thinking that they could conduct their business as usual. However, it wasnt as if she wasnt willing to participate in such a system. It was the fact that nearly everything that most people could bring to the table was utterly worthless in her eyes. Pedigree and prestige meant nothing. She was so beautiful that most sane people decided that she was beyond their reach. Connections with insignificant parties C which was pretty much everyone to Lady Albedo C were of no value. Material wealth held no personal allure, though she was more than happy to think about how she could tax it. Liane and Clara are probably going through a whole lot of that right now. While she hadnt heard anything about it yet, the representatives from the various interests in the Baharuth Empire should have already arrived at Castle Corelyn for trade negotiations. Clara had invited Lady Albedo to attend as a guest to observe the proceedings, though Florine wasnt sure whether she would appear or not. She also wasnt sure what she would think of the traditional interplay between aristocrats, as the first time she had been exposed to it resulted in Count Fassett being tossed headfirst through a Gate to some unknown location, never to be seen again. A glowing crystal on the monitor at the front of the passenger car changed from blue to green. The Dwarves around her checked over their belongings while the soldiers guarding the train renewed their vigilance. Is Hardar that dangerous? Florine asked. Its all sorts of dangerous, Velgath answered. Probably nothing youd have to worry about, though. The train came to a stop and Florine waited as the soldiers disembarked to secure the surroundings. Out of one of the arrow slits, she could see them pushing away the dozens of hawkers who came to sell food and beverage to the passengers. Hardars atmosphere is a bit different from Felhammer, Florine said. Just a bit? Velgath frowned. I can only really make any sense of the commercial activity, Florine replied. Everything here has a more chaotic feel to it. Not that I mind. She continued peering out of the arrow slits, trying to identify the various goods and services being offered. As she did, she noted that the soldiers didnt abuse their authority to requisition any goods from the locals. Most would scarcely believe it, especially considering the evil and ruthless leanings of the Dark Dwarves. Come to think of it, that part is just like the Sorcerous Kingdom. When the shattered remnants of the Royal Army spread the news of Re-Estizes devastating defeat at the Battle of Katze Plains, everyone prepared for the worst. There were only a few who didnt, such as Liane, who pointed out that there was no reason for the victors to follow proper legal procedures if all they wanted was to raze everything to the ground. Technically, she had been proven wrong as the new administration ended up levelling the paupers quarter of E-Rantel, but, for the most part, Liane was right beyond even her own expectations. When their unfathomably evil new overlord occupied the territory, there was no looting, arson, or rape. In the subsequent weeks, violent and destructive crime fell to nothing. The Dark Dwarves were the second case demonstrating that being evil did not necessarily mean lawless, chaotic, or destructive. If anything, being perceived as evil probably made maintaining law and order easier as would-be criminals and other disruptive elements did not doubt that those in power would be more than pleased to dish out some unspeakable punishment for even the lightest crimes. An officer reentered the passenger car and gave them the all-clear. Once Florine and Velgath disembarked, they were swiftly led through the milling crowds up a shallow incline leading away from the railway terminus. How far is it to Hardar Gate from here? Florine asked. About an hour at this rate, Velgath answered. There usually isnt such a large crowd up here. Were still pushing the council forces out of Hardar, the Captain leading their escort said. Well, its more that were dealing with all of the reinforcements that havent figured out theyve been beaten yet. You think youre finally done and then another battalion shows up. What about the Gazers? They havent shown their ugly faces yet. Long-range patrols havent detected any approaches, so theyre still probably making themselves cosy in the rest of Khazanar. I still dont know what these Gazers are, Florine said. Floating eyeballs with teeth, the officer said. We probably wont see any for a while, though. Theyll send their slave armies first. Why is it that everyone down here seems to have a slave army? How large is this invasion? Florine asked. Large enough to overrun the rest of Khazanar, the officer answered. Gazers dont raise proper slaves like we do, though. Theyre basically battle fodder with little to no formal training. Is that truly enough to overrun Khazanar? It depends on what theyve got fighting for them. A bunch of Monsters, Dragons, and other nasties would make a mess out of a principality while a good chunk of the armys away. If they didnt have those, then itd have to be a pretty big hive with multiple Spawners. Since they could enslave Dragons, Gazers sounded like a powerful species. Maybe they were as strong as Frost Giants. With that in mind, the absurdly large army that the council had mustered no longer seemed so absurd. The crowds thinned out as they ascended until only their escort accompanied them up the underway. When the hard, angular Dark Dwarven architecture grew monolithic in proportions, more Dwarves appeared in the buildings around them. Their escort stopped in what appeared to be a huge courtyard penned in on all sides by massive fortifications built into the cavern walls. Have we arrived? Florine asked. Yeah, this is it, Velgath answered with a gesture toward the far end of the courtyard. The Gate of Hardar. Florines gaze went in the direction of the Dwarf womans gesture, but she didnt see anything that resembled a gate. There was a space that indicated that something was probably there, but the darklamps illuminating the area only revealed the same stone formations that made up the rest of the cavern wall. I should have asked Isoroku what he saw when he came here last Possibly the greatest hazard of the Realms Below was the magical interference that came from being so deep underground. All sorts of Tier Magic spells did not work over long distances, including Message, Teleportation, and long-range Divination-school spells. As this was the case, Isoroku had to travel to the surface to submit Prince Fehammers second order for Undead security forces. Just as she was starting to feel that Velgath was making fun of her again, a soldier stepped out of the cavern wall. There was no sign of a door or even any magical effect C she had simply walked out of the stone as if it wasnt there. The soldier went over to the Captain of their escort, and they spoke in low voices for a few moments before the Captain turned to address Florine and her party. Time to get some obnoxiously fresh air, he said. Follow me. The Captain strode forward and disappeared into the stone. Florine stopped at the threshold, pressing her hand to the cool stone of the cavern wall. It didnt pass through, so it either wasnt an illusion or it was an illusion so powerful that she was being tricked into believing there was a real wall in front of her. What are you doing? Velgaths voice came from behind her. My hand isnt going through, Florine replied. Its not supposed to go through, Velgath said. Youre supposed to go through. WhaC A hand pressed against the small of her back and shoved her roughly into the wall. Florines shriek was swallowed by the stone. The end of it sounded through the cool night air outside and echoed off of the nearby cliffs. She cringed as dozens of heads turned toward her. What just happened? She was pushed into a wall and popped out of a mountain somewhere. A forest of tall conifers obscured the scenery aside from the tops of the sheer peaks surrounding their location. Above her, the moon and stars peeked out from behind the intermittent cloud cover. Well, go ahead and do your thing, Velgath said. Well be waiting here. Florine wasnt actually sure what she was supposed to be doing. In the end, she followed Isoroku out into the forest, where they stopped after walking for five minutes. The Elder Lich raised a hand to the side of its head. A few seconds later, the portal of a Gate spell opened nearby and someone completely unexpected appeared. Lady Nigredo, Florine lowered her head in a curtsey. This is a pleasant surprise. Baroness Gagnier, Lady Nigredo returned her greeting. Its good to see you alive and well. Was there some cause for concern? Ah, its just that keeping track of things underground is troublesome. The information from the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves also indicated that things grow more dangerous the deeper one gets and we had no idea where you disappeared to after entering that ruined city under the Abelion Hills. I see, Florine said. Well, as you can see, my lady, Im still in one piece. We had a few interesting encounters, thoughspeaking of which, did we do anything about that Hill Dwarf city or its surroundings? Not yet, Lady Nigrdo replied. Exploring ruins like that is supposed to be the task of the Adventurer Guild. Weve left sentries at the entrance until they get around to it. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Florine nodded, sighing internally with relief. She couldnt imagine the Undead handling the complicated situation of the Realms Below very well. Given what had happened when they travelled through the area, employing the Undead for exploration would make things harder for the Sorcerous Kingdom in various ways. It was a good thing that the Sorcerer King had the foresight to address the issue far in advance. Columns of Undead exited the Gate, arranging themselves between the trees. Falagrims order came close to matching the Draconic Kingdoms current lease, so Florine was sure that the administration was ecstatic about it. By the way, Florine said, what are you doing here, my lady? My dear little sister sent me to investigate the entrance of Khazanar, Lady Nigredo replied. Its existence has caused quite the stir. How so? Lady Nigredo gestured toward Isoroku. When this child submitted the order for Undead security forces earlier today, my little sister asked me to observe the location where its Message was sent from. I was surprised to find that I couldnt. You couldnt find where Isoroku was? No, Lady Nigredo shook her head, I couldnt find the location. Its as if this place doesnt exist. Or perhaps its existence is transient. Ive never seen anything like it before. What about where were standing now? Florine asked. Were encountering the same issue, Lady Nigredo answered. I know that Im somewhere, but Im not sure where it is. Attempts at divination by our people back in the Sorcerous Kingdom simply fail to produce any results. The only thing that appears to work is the Gate spell, though that was expected. Im sorry, my lady, but Im not very well-versed in magic. The best way to put it is that its a matter of targeting. Unlike most teleportation-type spells, which require either direct line of sight or familiarity with the target location, Gate opens a portal to wherever the caster wants it to open. For instance, if someone went to the other side of the world and requested a Gate via Message, the caster of the spell need only open a Gate to the person. They dont need to be familiar with the persons location or even know where the person is. I suppose not all magic is made equal, Florine said. Certainly not, Lady Nigredo laughed lightly. Beyond that, magic is not a mere exercise of strength. There are First-tier spells that can foil Tenth-tier spells, and the locals in the region have come up with many novel ways to employ what magic they have. She had heard something like that, though it was part of a conversation between Lady Shalltear and Ludmila some time ago. Magic had rules, and all spells had to obey those rules unless they were specifically made to break or circumvent them in some way. In that case, Florine said, I shouldnt take up any more of your time. The entrance is this way, my lady. Fifteen minutes later, they were still walking around the forest with no sign of the Khazanar entrance. Thats strange, Florine said. We didnt walk that far. I could even see where we came from and we headed straight there. I dont detect any magic being used at all, Lady Nigredo said. This is quite intriguing. I never realised my sense of direction was that terrible, Florine looked down in embarrassment. Its probably not you, Lady Nigredo told her. This location is probably under some form of defensive enchantment. But you said you didnt detect any magic being used at all? Well, it wouldnt be much of a defensive enchantment if people could casually detect it. Its design is quite clever. Something is subtly keeping us from reaching the destination and its also preventing long-range observation. At the same time, those under the effect of the enchantment have no sense of being under one. If we didnt know that something was supposed to be around here, we would have probably walked through the area without noticing anything amiss. Can magic do that? To most, magic was healing spells and Fireballs. The most common applications were practical and straightforward, such as providing a convenient water source, preserving food, or stamping official documents. When one brought to mind the most powerful magical thing they could think of, it was usually some legendary sword or magic item. What was going on around Hardar Gate was mythological in its mystique. It was no wonder that no one could ever figure out where the Dark Dwarves came from. What in the world are you two doing? Lady Albedo tromped out of the trees behind them. Florine sent a glance over the Prime Ministers figure, which was not adorned in its usual alabaster garb, but a suit of black plate mail. In her right hand was a massive black bardiche that she seemed to handle with no less difficulty than a pen. Florine lowered her head and waited for Lady Nigredo to reply, but she seemed engrossed in trying to uncover the secrets of Hardar Gate. I was leading Lady Nigredo to the entrance, Florine said, but were unable to get there. Its quite amazing, dear sister, Lady Nigredo spoke up excitedly. Try flying up and see what happens. The Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom C currently demoted to dear sister C shot up through the trees with a powerful flap of her wings. However, she didnt come back down. A few minutes later, she came tromping through the trees again. Those cheeky Dwarves, Lady Albedo muttered darkly as her free hand went to the sceptre at her waist. I should give the ground a good whack for their impertinence. Lady Nigredo came up, waving her hands in front of her in a panic. You shouldnt cause trouble for others, dear sister, she said. Besides, this is far more valuable intact, dont you think? Can you replicate the effect? HmmI cant say for certain without more study, but we may be able to develop a similar effect with the right people. This sort of thing wouldnt ever be allowed by Ariadne, so I dont think weve considered it. The Prime Minister put on a thoughtful look. Youre right about that, she said. Perhaps it could be used in the area around Nazarick? There are places throughout the Sorcerous Kingdom that could use more security, as well What happened when you flew above the trees? Lady Nigredo asked. I left the area, for lack of a better way to put it. I went straight up, and when I tried landing by going straight back down, I ended up somewhere else. So magic resistance isnt a factor, Lady Nigredo crossed her arms. Its doubtful that anything these Dwarves could devise would work on me if it did. A field effect, then? If so, its less like the castable ones and more like an environmental setting. How far did you have to fly to get back to us? As the conversation went on to become a snarl of unknown terms, Florine wondered if her review with Lady Albedo would ever happen. Or if they would ever make it back to Khazanar. You people ready yet? Velgath appeared from behind a tree and walked over to stand beside Florine. Yes, Florine replied. We tried returning on our own, but we couldnt for some reason. Thats whats supposed to happen, Velgath told her. Who are those two women wandering off down there? The one in black armour is Lady Albedo, the Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The one walking with her is Lady Nigredo, her older sister. Oh, Id like to tell you that you should behave yourself around Lady Albedo. ShesC A Demon, Velgath said. A creature of chaos and destruction. Im surprised youre working under someone like that considering how you feel about Jaldabaoth. Lady Albedo is an entirely reasonable person! Florine told the Dwarf, Also, we dont have anyone like Jaldabaoth in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ill take your word for it, but whats she doing here? She wanted to see me about something, Florine replied. I hope you dont mind if we stay out here for a while longer? While one might think to offer their hospitality as one would to an important guest, the Prime Minister of a country going into another without authorisation or proper arrangements was completely out of the question. Then again, the thought might have never crossed the Dark Dwarfs mind at all given how they were. Can we at least get the Undead moving along? Velgath said. That shouldnt be a problem. Velgath walked over to where Isoroku was checking to make sure Prince Felhammers order had been accurately delivered. It was only then that Florine realised that, in all that time trying to reach Khazanar, they somehow hadnt moved very far at all. Did you see where she came from? Lady Nigredo asked when she returned with her sister. I didnt, Florine shook her head. Lady Velgath is some sort of psionic assassin and shes very good at not being noticed when she doesnt want to be. So it seems that our suspicions about the Dark Dwarves were true, Lady Albedo eyed Velgath as she went by with the Undead column. Nigredo, please accompany them to the entrance. Of course, dear sister. Once Velgath and Nigredo vanished from view, Albedo turned her attention to Florine. I hope Lady Nigredo doesnt mind Velgaths personality, Florine said. As a whole, Dark Dwarves are Were aware, Lady Albedo said. It seems that Dark Dwarves really are Dark Dwarves. What does that mean, my lady? It means that the majority of their race can be relied upon to be a certain way, no matter where they come from. Dont tell me you havent noticed this in your time working as an official? I dont have any expectations of anyone being a certain way, Florine replied. Humans certainly arent like that. Oh, but they are, Lady Albedos bardiche vanished as she crossed her arms. Its just that their Job Classes influence them as much as their race does, which makes you think that Humans certainly arent like that. Was that the case? Ones vocation certainly affected ones perspective and thus their behaviour, but Florine always thought of it as a normal thing. Are you saying that the Dark Dwarves have Racial Class Levels? No, Lady Albedo told her. Theyre Humanoids. They just happen to live in environments where their natural tendencies allow them to thrive as they are. Just like Humans. The Prime Ministers glowing amber gaze looked down on Florine as if she were a bug. She sometimes got like that, particularly when the topic of Humans was brought up. There were rumours that she had been heard referring to them as lower life forms in the past. I will keep that in mind when I observe the behaviour of others, my lady, Florine said. Isoroku mentioned that you wanted to conduct a review with me. Is there something that you wished to speak about in particular? Not in particular, Lady Albedo said. I simply desire information. The time between your entry into the Dwarf ruins under the Abelion Hills to today has been a complete blank since weve been unable to communicate with the Elder Liches. You may begin with what youve learned with the Dark Dwarf nations military and political situation. Even summarising what she knew, it took an hour for Florine to convey what she had seen. Lady Albedo didnt seem to mind at all, stopping Florine once in a while to clarify or expand on certain points. Ive also begun putting together my thoughts on what Ive seen of Dark Dwarven society so far, Florine said. In particular, Ive come across notable cases confirming what weve come to learn about Job Class development and how various methods may be employed to nurture growth. Oh? Id like to see it if you feel its in a presentable state. Its not presentable, but it does contain the key points I wished to convey if you dont mind the clutter. Lady Albedo held out a gauntleted hand. Florine reached into her Infinite Haversack, producing the notes that she had been working on throughout the day. The Prime Minister flipped through them at the startling speed that she usually did. Early on, many Nobles suspected that she didnt read their reports at all, but they were quickly proven wrong. This is quite useful, Lady Albedo said as she handed back the stack of papers. I assume youre not proposing a system of slavery. Of course not, my lady, Florine replied. Their system simply confirms what we know and the report offers a case study on how they have applied their take on the Class System to their society. In fact, with a bit of effort, I believe we can far surpass their system with our own. She would need to consult with Clara and Director Alpha about that to make sure she was on the right track. Neither of them would probably be pleased about how she came across the information, however. In that case, Lady Albedo said, I look forward to your proposals in the future. I believe theres something else youve wanted to say this entire time? Silence fell over the forest as Florine looked up at Lady Albedos expectant expression. She was already sure what the answer to her concerns would be, but she dreaded asking all the same. Prince Felhammer may be following the terms of his lease to the letter, Florine said, but hes not doing as much as he could be to aid his people. I understand that, as a country, we cant be seen as some sort of regional nanny that comes to the rescue of everyone regardless of why they were in trouble in the first place, but the lives of tens of millions are at stake. I will answer your concerns with a question of my own, Baroness Gagnier, Lady Albedo placed a hand on her hip. Do you see any political repercussions in letting events play out as they appear to be? No, my lady, Florine sighed. From a purely political perspective, the way things appear to be going will only end in a net positive for the Sorcerous Kingdom. At least as far as I can see. So there you have it, the Bardiche returned to Lady Albedos hand. That is not a conclusion I could have come up with on my own, by the way. Not in the same way you have, at any rate. Remember that you occupy your current position precisely because your capabilities in this particular arena are unparalleled in the Sorcerous Kingdom. There is no need to second-guess yourself. With that, Lady Albedo flew off, leaving Florine with a sense of tired resignation. She had known it all along, but the confirmation left her with a deep sense of dissatisfaction. To achieve its foreign policy objectives, the Sorcerous Kingdom saw the deaths of countless millions as no obstacle. Stone and Blood: Act 4, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Your definition of a while longer is a lot different from mine. Im sorry, Florine said. The meeting was a bit impromptu. I didnt know how long it would take, but I didnt think it would take that long. Their progress through Hardar slowed as the crowds grew, even with a column of Undead leading the way. Or perhaps it was because of them. The underway was only so wide, after all. How much will the Undead help with the situation in Hardar? Florine asked, Im sure everyone up here would like to return to their homes. According to that contract of yours, Velgath said, they can only be used to defend. The ones deployed here will be used to hold key positions while our forces go on the offensive. Not that these Death Knights are so great at getting around anyway. I thought that problems with mobility would be solved by having Rangers guide them. That doesnt exactly work when youre fighting, Velgath told her. Also, half of the problem is that theyre too big to fit in a lot of passages. Elder Liches using certain summons are more effective in most operations down here. She couldnt say that she had heard of that problem before. It seemed that there could be problems using Death-series servitors wherever one was. At least the Dark Dwarves didnt attempt to use those reasons to bargain down the lease rates. A Goblin hawker somehow managed to get close to them with a wide platter balanced on her head. Florine examined the skewers of roasted mushrooms arrayed upon it before picking out a colourful-looking selection. Would you like one, Velgath? Not hungry. The Goblin wrinkled its nose at the coins Florine dropped in her palm before shrugging and walking off. Florine made a mental note to get her hands on some of the local currency. It was something that Merchants usually made a point of doing as they went from place to place, but the new experiences had been so overwhelming that it had slipped her mind. Does Felhammer have a Merchant Guild branch? Florine asked. Yeah. Will they establish ties with the Merchant Guild on the surface now that youre going to conduct trade with the Sorcerous Kingdom and its allies? Youd have to ask the Prince about that. Well, probably not. Why? Theyre fine for enforcing industrial standards and managing their members, Velgath said, but you cant let them get too powerful. Otherwise, theyll start doing things that they shouldnt be doing. Such as? Like trying to change laws to work in their favour or even getting into politics. Is there something wrong with that? Of course there is, Velgath gave her a funny look. Having a Merchant in a position of power is a sure way to run a country off of a cliff. All they think about is trade, profits, and expanding economic influence. I know more than a few people that would readily equate running a country to running a business, Florine said. Velgath let out a derisive snort. Probably because theyre Merchants. Governance and commerce are two entirely different things. Just because both happen to manage resources doesnt make them similar. The goal of a business is to make a profit. The goal of a government is to run a country, city, or whatever. If you have Merchants sticking their heads where they dont belong, its a clear sign that you need to cut them off. But Im a Merchant Florine nibbled dejectedly on her skewer. She didnt think she was that terrible at managing her demesne. Or maybe she was and that was why her friends were all getting promoted ahead of her. Clara and Liane were Merchants as well, but was there something fundamentally different about what they did that she hadnt noticed? Arent you worried about being poisoned? Velgath looked pointedly at her skewer. Im immune to poison, Florine answered. Why would anyone want to poison me, anyway? Are you seriously saying that? Velgath frowned at her, Youre a foreign dignitary. The most efficient way for the council to get back at Clan Felhammer is toC Something struck Florine in the chest. It tumbled in the air countless times before landing on the stone floor with a metallic clatter. She turned at a light thudding sound, finding a dark object sticking out of the Vampire Bride. Shouts rose around them as the Captain of her escort barked out orders. Several Death Knights closed around her, locking their shields together. Be right back, Velgath said before vanishing into the crowd. The Vampire Bride yanked the object out of her abdomen. It was a steel quarrel roughly the length of her forearm. She held out the projectile to Isoroku, who took it in its bony fingers. Appraise All Magic Item. Isoroku examined the spent missile for a moment before stuffing it into its inventory. Is there anything special about it? Florine asked. No. Florine looked out in the direction that the quarrel came from. The shields of the Death Knights blocked her view, but she would have probably only seen darkness anyway. Aside from the time that Liane had thrown a rock at her out of curiosity, it was the first time she had been purposely attacked. But what was the point of doing so? It wasn''t as if she was some powerful individual or presented a threat to anyone. Velgath returned five minutes later. She peered up at Florine suspiciously before reaching out and squeezing her left breast. Florine let out a cry, jumping back and crossing her arms defensively in front of herself. Velgath, however, only looked down at her empty hand, working her fingers as if analysing the sensation. As I was saying, the Dwarf woman turned and resumed walking. The most efficient way for the council to get back at Clan Felhammer is to stir up trouble between us and the Sorcerous Kingdom. And the easiest way to do that is to kill you. Its a good sign, I guess. How could it possibly be a good sign? Because it means the councils realised that they cant win. The forces still in Hardar and any leftovers that join them will be switching from trying to retake Hardar to conducting what covert operations they can. Since youre immune to assassinations or something, mind walking around Hardar all alone? Itd speed things up immensely. N-no, thank you. But didnt you want to take a look around? Velgath tilted her head curiously. Please take me back to Felhammer Citadel. Suit yourself. They wasted no time boarding the train once it arrived at the station. Florine hugged herself, trembling as she sat alone on her cold steel seat. Someone tried to kill me She had been in plenty of potentially dangerous situations before, but this was the first time that anyone had targeted her specifically. The fact that she didnt even know who it was or what they looked like only made it worse. She was confident that she could de-escalate any situation with her abilities, but those abilities relied on being able to communicate with her attacker. As it was, all she could do was hide and pray that they couldnt get to her. As they crossed Hardar Bridge, slices of orange light illuminated the interior of the armoured car through the arrow slits on one side. Florine was pressed back against her hard seat as the train accelerated and the guards levelled their crossbows. Across from her, Velgath leaned forward slightly to peer out of one of the arrow slits. What was that? Florine asked nervously. Gazer scouts, probably, Velgath answered. Something just got blasted out of the air. Another flash of orange light flared angrily into their rail car. Florine shifted away from the wall. Gazers can fly? They sure can, Velgath said. Just dont ask me how. Why? The Dark Dwarf gave her a long look. Because they dont have wings or anything like that C they sort of just float. You heard the Captain, didnt you? Theyre basically eyes with teeth. No matter how she thought about the description, Florine could only imagine something silly. Another explosion lit the darkness before they crossed over into Felhammer. The streets that were so busy when they departed from Hardar were already emptied of people. When they arrived at the base of the citadel, she found the stronghold''s defences fully manned and its floodlights sent blue-white beams into the air around it. When she arrived at Felhammer Citadel, Liolio flew down from the main gate to alight upon her head. Florine reached up to take him in her hands and hugged him to her breast. I should have taken him with me. Florine didnt know why, but she felt safer with him around. She couldn''t attend a meeting with Lady Albedo with a Demihuman sitting on her head, however, so she had the Miq stay behind with Boobeebee in Felhammer. It had taken her a while to convince Liolio that he wasnt being abandoned, and his hurt and anxious protests twisted at her heart as she did so. Pip? In response, Florine hugged him more tightly to herself. Velgath shook her head. Its not as if you were hurt. I dont come from a place where assassinations are an everyday thing. But they happen at least sometimes, right? I bet you know a few Assassins yourself. I do, butargh! Why do you have to make it sound that way? Sound what way? Velgath looked up innocently at Florines glower. Generally speaking, it wasnt a good thing to be associated with assassins, but Tira and the other members of Ijaniya that she had become acquainted with werent terrible people. They went straight to the great hall to confirm the delivery of the Undead security forces. Thankfully, all of the torture was over and Florine made her way to the throne without any nightmarish scenes to accompany her. The Prince looked up as she approached, tossing the pile of papers in his hand onto the table to his right. If I didnt know any better, he said, Id have thought you timed everything to your advantage. We saw what happened over Hardar Bridge, Florine said. Is Felhammer under attack? No, Prince Felhammer said, but we are being scouted. Since the bridges to Darksteel and Grimmantle have been destroyed, they have no direct way to send the bulk of their army after us. Our task now is to keep them blind until we can confirm a few things. With the Elder Liches incorporated into our air defences, it shouldnt be a problem. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The Princes relaxed manner only served to disgust her. It was said C often with a healthy dose of cynicism C that one hand washed the other, but she never imagined that anyone would use the blood of so many to do so. Out of curiosity, Florine asked, what is the population of a single principality? Hm? Upward to half a million Dark Dwarves. Around three million slaves, if that matters. Tens of millions were being sacrificed for Prince Felhammers ambitions C ambitions facilitated by the Sorcerous Kingdom. As the Sorcerous Kingdoms official representative, all she could do was stand silently by while it happened. As a cold, political calculation, she couldnt dispute whether it was worth it or not. That the Sorcerous Kingdom would suffer any damage to its reputation at all was even in question. They were dealing with a power that barely anyone on the surface knew of and none had official relations with, as far as they could tell. Even if the events that transpired were brought to light, it could be claimed that it was a civil conflict outside of the Sorcerous Kingdoms jurisdiction. She doubted that anyone would openly question that statement, as doing so would suggest that the Sorcerous Kingdom should start intervening in everyones affairs, whether they liked it or not. It was as neat a package as they could obtain: an opportunity to use their abundant martial strength for pure political and economic gain. If there are so many people in Khazanar, Florine said, then how strong are the forces attacking it? Aside from notably strong individuals and monsters, Prince Felhammer replied, They shouldnt be much more powerful than Khazanars forces. At least if the council hadnt flung a good portion of it at us. Even if theyve been slacking with keeping the nearby areas of the Middle Realms clear, it should have taken a good while for the Gazers to dream up sufficient forces to attack them. Florine blinked slowly as she attempted to digest the statement. Im not sure if its a translation problem, but did you just say dream up? As in the thing you do when you sleep, yeah. Then Im afraid that I dont follow. Thats their primary mode of reproduction, Prince Felhammer told her. As a general rule, Gazers are xenophobic, paranoid, egotistical, megalomaniacal, and narcissistic. And all of that goes to extremes that are beyond the imagination of most. Its to the point that, when a Gazer has a dream about themselves, theyll wake up with a copy of themselves waking up beside them. So they think so highly of themselves that the world bends to facilitate their ego? Something like that. It only becomes a problem when a powerful Gazer dreams up a bunch of copies of itself without them all killing one another for being impostors. How powerful do they get? Florine asked. I havent fought many personally, Prince Felhammer answered, but the records state that they can be as strong or even stronger than Ancient Dragons. I assume that we dont have anything too powerful on our hands or theyd have already flown over to destroy us. The fact that theyre sending scouts means that the forces they encountered defending Khazanar were enough to make the Gazers cautious in their advance. If it was anyone else, Florine might have thought them possessed of an attractive degree of stoic confidence. Dark Dwarves as a whole seemed to have a poor opinion of everything, however, so there was very little that was enjoyable about her interactions with them. An officer entered the great hall, walking around Florine to deliver his report. My Prince, he said. Were up to two hundred Gazer scouts in the past hour. Nothing major, so far. The Undead have started arriving at their posts and were familiarising them with our defences. Any sign of their army? Prince Felhammer asked. Our patrols continue uninterrupted, the officer answered. Were still dealing with council remnants in Hardar, but theyve started getting scarce. Itll take a good while to root out the ones that have blended in with the local population. An unsettling feeling returned as Florine was reminded of the recent assassination attempt against her. She excused herself as more officers filtered in to make their reports and confer with the prince. Back in her state room, she lay down on her bed, holding her wrist over her forehead. Boobeebee came out from the odd little tunnel she had made out of a combination of Dwarven furniture and their baggage. As with Liolio, Florine had convinced her to stay behind while she met with Lady Albedo. What happened? Boobeebee asked. Someone tried to kill me, Florine answered with a sigh. The Zern hero came over, examining Florine with her eyeless gaze. Are you injured? I knew I should have insisted on accompanying you! This Dark Dwarf hive is nowhere near as safe as Zern ones. I wasnt hurt, Florine said, Im just feeling a bit unsettled. No ones ever tried to kill me before. Boobeebee regarded Florine, her antennae and barbed arms moving in an uncertain gesture. Im afraid I cant understand your position, Boobeebee told her. I was born as a soldier, so that sort of thing is expected. More than expected, there is a certain sense of fulfilment when I am fighting for the hive and someone is trying to kill me. Florine rested her hands lightly upon Liolio, who was sitting on her stomach. Though an attempted assassination wasnt an experience that she wanted to share, it served to demonstrate how difficult it could be to develop a rapport with other races. One couldnt assume a similar sense of empathy as one could with members of their own species. What was traumatic for one might be uplifting for another. How multiracial societies came up with a common culture shared between all of its member species without tending toward abusive relationships was beyond her. The need for collective survival probably only worked up to a certain point and simply saying oh, theyre just like that felt insipid, at best. She shifted a bit on her hard stone mattress before sitting up with an annoyed sound. Liolio fluttered to a chair nearby. Why did Dark Dwarves insist on tormenting everyone, even themselves? She reached into her Infinite Haversack and pulled out a thick blanket, laying it over the stone. Then, she pulled out another one. What are you doing? Boobeebee asked. Distracting myself, Florine grumbled. If youd like something soft on your bed, the Vampire Bride came forward with a smile, I would be more than happy toC No! Florine turned her glare on Isoroku. Is something the matter? The Elder Lich said. Its nothing. For some reason, she was mad that it didnt have anything to say. Liolio is hungry. Ill take it. Florine picked up Liolio and she walked out of her state room with an excuse to do something firmly in hand. Normally, a member of the hosts staff would see to every need of a foreign dignitary, but hospitality was not a strong point for Dark Dwarves. One of the guards at the door merely grunted as she went by. Where do they even eat? Has anyone eaten recently? No, Liolio said. No, said Boobeebee. No, the Vampire Bride chimed in. She supposed that she had been negligent when it came to her staff. The last time they had eaten anything together was before Prince Felhammer launched the campaign to reclaim his territory. They wandered up and down the citadels corridors, searching for something like a dining area, but not even the aroma of food could be detected. After recalling the stone-splitting loaf of dwarven bread, Florine sighed. Summon my escort, she told Isoroku. Were going out. The guards at the main gate stopped them to ask where they were going. Once Florine answered them, they had them wait until Velgath appeared with a grumpy look. You had to do this now? If you were busy with something, Florine replied, you dont have to come. Thats not how it works. The prince told me to attend to you. Im sorry. Im still just upset over everything that happened. I see. So youre the sort that does things when they get mad. Maybe youre more like us than I thought. Orange explosions blossomed in the distance as they descended to the city using the citadels main lift. There were so many now that there wasnt a moment when some part of the darkness wasnt bathed in fiery light. Can this really be called scouting anymore? Florine said. You just have to consider the scale of everything, Velgath told her. If they had enough to overrun the rest of Khazanar, even losing thousands by the hour barely scratches their numbers. What do they hope to accomplish by doing this? Probing our defences for weak spots. Expending our resources and trying to wear down our soldiers. But that wont work anymore now that we have the Undead in place. Were already baiting them into making their first big move by giving them what theyre looking for. She looked out to the field of fleeting stars, but she couldnt see what Velgath was talking about. Maybe someone like Ludmila would have recognised it. Unlike the area around Hardar Bridge, the surface level below the citadel was still moderately active. Velgath led them past it all to an access ramp to the areas below. A wave of heat assailed them as they entered the crowded passageways in search of a meal. People look strangely unconcerned here, Florine said. Its as if a war isnt on the verge of breaking out. How would that help with anything? Velgath asked. Dont they think of helping out somehow or even escaping to safety? They help by working, Velgath told her. If for some reason you think that theyd be of any help personally joining the fight, Ill have you know that even a novice Dwarf warrior can kill hundreds of production slaves. Theyll just get in the way if you throw them in the mix. Actually, shouldnt it be the same way with you? What do you mean? You dont do anything silly like using Farmers as soldiers or something, do you? It took all of three seconds of silence for Velgath to let out a disgusted sound. Every country handles their security differently, Florine said. Re-Estize does as you say, levying manpower for their armies when needed. Roble requires mandatory military service from all of their citizens, regardless of gender. In theory, at least. Baharuth and Slane have professional standing armies, as does the Draconic Kingdom. Hmmoh, Karnassus uses a levy system like Re-Estize, but I suppose with the majority of their population being Demihumans, theres a notable difference in strength. And what about the Sorcerous Kingdom? We have a professional army, Florine replied. Normal people obviously cant match the Death-series servitors in what they excel at, but we do have auxiliary forces that support them. Did she dodge yet another barrage of Velgaths disdain? Hopefully, she would leave it at that. Is this fine? Hm? Florine followed the line of Velgaths gaze. Ive heard of hole-in-the-wall establishments, but this one takes it quite literally A row of stone stools was placed in front of a stone counter that was carved out of an alcove in the passage. A bored-looking Ogre stood in a rectangular opening in the wall. I cant say that Im not at least a bit curious They entered the alcove and took their seats. The Ogre looked down from the window with a dull expression. How do we order? Florine whispered. Just say what you want, Velgath replied. Shes not going to recognise any cuisine from the surface, obviously. What would everyone like? Mammal meat, Boobeebee said. Grubs! Liolio pipped. Virgin blood, please, the Vampire Bride said. The Ogre looked at Florine. Oh, Florine said. Ive already eaten. Im good, Velgath said. Florine half-rose out of her seat, trying to see what the Ogre was doing. She hadnt questioned any part of the order, not even the virgin blood. I dont see any Dwarf staff in there, Florine noted. Hah? Velgath frowned, Why would there be a Dwarf here? This is a dining establishment, isnt it? I thought Dark Dwarves owned everything in Khazanar. They do, but we dont usually eat the same thing. This is actually the back window of a slave dormitory. Theyre running this side thing to make a little extra. The slaves, or their masters? Uh, both? The masters profit off of the establishment and the slaves working here get a bit ahead of their fellow slaves by getting better at what they do. The first dish to arrive was a whole bat that landed in front of Boobeebee with a light thump. Florine stared at the thing C it was as large as Boobeebee was. Then she turned her gaze away as Boobeebee opened her frighteningly disturbing mouth and started working on her meal. Did they even prepare that in any way? How does that help them get any better as cooks? Florine jumped as a slab of maggot-infested meat landed on the counter in front of her with a splat. Liolio hopped off of her head and pecked away at it with a relish. Florine turned her head away again, trying not to get sick. Finally, the Ogre gently set a polished stone bowl in front of the Vampire Bride. Florine wasnt sure what to think of herself as she watched the Vampire Bride take a sip of blood without any sense of queasiness. How is it? Florine asked. Its not bad, the Vampire Bride said. Im surprised they could provide virgin blood. Baby, the Ogre said proudly. That makes sense, the Vampire Bride nodded sagely. Florine leaned forward, covering her face in her hands. Are you alright, my lady? The Vampire Bride asked. No, Florine answered. She settled on watching the passing crowds as her companions worked on their meals, considering the realities of running a multiracial restaurant. Though the preparation could appear questionable, the residents of E-Rantels Demihuman Quarter all appeared to eat at least somewhat normal-looking things. As more and more non-Humans populated the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, moreexotic establishments would surely show up. A Beastman dining on raw steak was one thing, but could a Human enjoy a meal while the Demihuman sitting across the table from them was happily shoving fistfuls of writhing maggots into their mouths? Probably not. Thus far, she had worked hard to make things as inclusive as possible for the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizens, but segregation of dining establishments by diet and feeding habits was probably inevitable. We need to hurry it up, Velgath said after a few minutes. Florine looked around for potential dangers in the crowd. Is something going on? She asked. My father just contacted me, Velgath answered. Wars starting. Stone and Blood: Act 4, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Whats she doing here? Dunno, Velgath shrugged. Sightseeing. Sightseeing? Were about to fight a war here! Uldun curled his lip at the sheer ludicrousness of the Human. Even now, she was examining the corner of a nearby building as if it was the most interesting thing in the world. Under a canopy formed out of Death Knight shields with a bug at her side and a bird on her head. The histories portrayed Human culture as the peak of decadence and depravity, and it seemed that they werent far from the truth. Sir, an officer offered him a salute as he came forward, landings have begun in the designated area. Did we make a convincing withdrawal? Uldun asked. The enemy appears to be invested, the officer answered. Their air-dropped troops have created a loose cordon and now theyre teleporting their teleporters. Scouts estimate that theyve cycled through several hundred already. He clicked his tongue in vexation. The Gazers that they were fighting werent some random hive that one might find anywhere in the Middle Realms. The problem with fighting non-Humanoid races C Heteromorphs and Monsters especially C was not merely the fact that they tended to be vastly superior to everything else in a physical sense, but also the fact that they could develop a wide range of racial Skills and Spell-like Abilities which could make them distinctly different from others of the same kind. Teleportation was a Fifth-tier spell, but it was unlikely that the Gazer hive had hundreds of Fifth-tier casters. Instead, they probably had a branch of Gazers that specialised in the rapid deployment of troops, developing Teleportation as a Spell-like Ability. This, in turn, made it necessary to consider what else the hive had at its disposal and what they already had without any of that was annoying enough. Is that Teleportation replacing an eye power or is it something else? Uldun asked. It looks like an eye power, the officer answered. The transporters zap themselves and vanish once they familiarise themselves with the landing zone. Reinforcements pop up one at a time. Great. If it was an eye power, then it would be something they could do almost nonstop. However, it was unlike regular Teleportation, which could transport groups of people. The nature of the Realms Below also limited its usefulness, but it was a powerful tool in areas with large, unobstructed spaces like the chasms that divided the principalities of Khazanar. What are they using to secure their landing zone? Theyre saturating the area with Goblins, mostly. Its taking some time for them to approach the new perimeter. That was a good sign, at least. If they were being so cautious without meeting resistance, their advance would grind to a halt once they did. After several days of absolute vigilance against their enemys reconnaissance efforts, the second that Ulduns battalion covered was instructed to feign combat fatigue and supply issues to lure the Gazer forces to focus on an area of the Dark Dwarves choice. An encirclement of the incursion area had been drawn, one of many concentric defensive lines meant to contain the growing invasion force in the designated battle area. By all appearances, it would be a massive death trap for the invading forces, but they hadnt figured out the full capabilities of those forces yet. There any way for us to bring the Death Knights into play without scaring our enemies all the way back to their insertion point? I dont think so, sir. The best plan still seems to be the one that our rentals came up with. As expected of the Undead, a cold, no-nonsense proposal had been made by the Elder Lich sergeants as a containment strategy. The operational perimeter was divided into blocks where their enemy would be cordoned off and reprocessed into Zombies and Wights once suitable numbers filled the area. Uldun questioned whether they were capable of such precise manoeuvring on foreign territory, but the strategy had apparently been enacted elsewhere and they were confident that they could pull it off. At this stage of the battle, he couldnt imagine any catastrophic failures C it was Death Knights fighting untrained battle fodder, after all C so he approved of the proposal. Clan Felhammer had lost nearly all of its battle thralls and padding it with expendable Undead was better than nothing. Are we having any problems funnelling the Gazer forces in the right direction? Not that Ive heard, the officer replied. We have companies of Deepwardens nipping at their flanks, so the Gazers should be focused on defending against our attempts to retake their foothold and exploiting their breakthrough. Gazers C at least the big ones C were highly intelligent and suspicious, so it wouldnt be until the real fighting started that Uldun would gain some sense of what they were up to. This was especially the case in the opening moves of a battle where expendable forces were being deployed. Battle fodder could be sent to their deaths for no specific reason other than to confuse the enemy and fill their Commanders heads with useless information. Block A2 is nearing ideal density, the Elder Lich sergeant in his escort said. Are our forces in position? Uldun asked. They are, the Elder Lich answered. However, we are uncertain if they will remain concealed for long. Lets get over there and see what happens, then. Stand by for my order to proceed. Deepingstone, are your observers in place? Aye, they are. The Dwarf that responded was not Lord Daergor Deepingstone, but a veteran Deepwarden named Kydin, one of the Dwarf Lords nieces serving as an officer in Ulduns battalion. Fortunately, she didnt share the more obnoxious physical and behavioural characteristics of her uncle. One of the nearby grey robes cast flight magic on them and they went from their rooftop command platform to a building with a decent vantage over Block A2. Along the way, he eyed the wall of explosions in the air that stretched all along the borders of Felhammer. The intensity of the defensive barrage seemed to have lessened somewhat, which was a good thing considering their limited supplies of ammunition. Even after seizing everything that the council had brought with them, they couldnt keep it up for much more than a few days. They alighted on a ten-storey tall slave dormitory near the centre of the designated block. Unlike the defence of Felhammer against the council, the darklamps lining the streets were left active to help spot their flying foes. Groups of Goblins advanced cautiously, stopping every so often to examine rubbish bins and check locked doors. Stone clubs, slings and loincloths, eh? I guess theyll be receiving an upgrade once the Undead get to them. It was a satisfying notion. Enemy fodder with next to worthless combat potential could be turned into much stronger Wights, which were then turned against their former masters. Lets begin, Uldun said. In the street across from their vantage, a Goblin walked up and checked a closed door. To the Goblins surprise, the door opened. The other Goblins nearby came forward curiously. Then, a Dwarf jumped out of the darkness, bowling over the first Goblin. High-pitched Goblin screeches rose into the air as more Dwarves flooded out of the buildings, clawing and biting at any Goblin that they could reach. Uldun peered down at the Wights. Their armour wasnt the black steel plate of Khazanar. Instead, they were adorned in suits of dull grey scale. They had supposedly been picked up by the first batch of Elder Liches on their way through the ruined Hill Dwarf country under the Abelion Hills. Ah, Velgath said, they broke. He wasnt sure if there was any resistance in the first place. Most of the Goblins had thrown their clubs at the nearest Wight and ran straight in the opposite direction. I dont know what you expected, Uldun said. Not that running will help them any. The panicked Goblins stampeded up the street and into a line of Death Knights blocking off the next intersection. With thousands of their fellows behind them, the Goblins in the front were helplessly pushed forward. Dark blood quickly formed a stream in the gutter as the invaders were skewered by glowing black blades two and three at a time. By the time the crowds momentum finally reversed, half of them were Zombies chasing them along. The chase didnt last very long as a wall of Wights trapped the Goblins in the street, leaving them to choose between becoming a Zombie or a Wight. Not bad Uldun nodded at the results. He and his officers barely had to do anything. Then a frown formed behind his beard as a sniff sounded from nearby. Hey, Velgath, he said. Your Humans crying. Shes not my Human, his sister replied. Youre supposed to attend to her, yeah? Velgath flounced off with a disgusted sound. Uldun furrowed his brow. He couldnt recall her flouncing off before. The Human was probably a bad influence. Hopefully, Velgath wouldnt start dressing like a Shrieker and crying every time a stupid Goblin died. Have you decided how you wish to deploy the newly-acquired assets? The Elder Lich asked. Well go with the original plan for now, Uldun said. Pull the new Undead back and position the Wraiths on the fallback line. Lets see how long we can play this game for. It was too early to say what the Gazers would do, but, since they were opening the war by using expendable troops, Clan Felhammer might be able to string the conflict along for several days. In that time, they would be able to process hundreds of thousands, if not millions of the Gazers forces into Undead. Shortly after the sounds of slaughter abided, the Deepwardens stationed to observe the battle came over to deliver their reports. That was an absolute slaughter, one of them said. It was harder to track down and kill the ones beyond the fringes of the cordon than anything else. How many got away? Uldun asked. I dont think we can give you a number, sir, the Deepwarden answered. If theyre anything like our battle thralls, fleeing a battle will result in harsh punishment so they wont report in to avoid that. Weve sent a few people to see what happens. The Gazers likely had some sense that Undead were being employed in the battle, but not the scale. Only the Elder Liches were being used in aerial defence and it was mostly through flying summons to provide improved detection and interception of incoming scouts. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Was there any sense of organisation beyond clumping together for safety? Nothing beyond being sent in our direction. If there are any Gazer Directors present, theyre way in the back. How well have you been able to suppress their scouts? A few blocks out, sir, Kydin told him. Since things went so nicely here, should I call for more scout companies? Do it, Uldun nodded. Well repeat this along the front a few more times before pulling back. From now on, report back to me the moment you see signs of a Commander taking to the field. The Deepwardens dispersed. As things stood, the Gazers were fighting blind, playing a numbers game against their foes. Anyone doing so wouldnt expect immediate results. Letting them realise slow gains would keep them committed to their strategy. Things wouldnt change until they were convinced that it was time to commit more valuable forces or if a Commander came over to see what was going on for themselves. This one has a question, the Elder Lich sergeant said. What? The current order of battle is similar to that of the previous conflict. What is the rationale behind it? Is an Elder Lich really asking me that? Elder Liches were well known for employing armies of weak Undead against those who would invade their lairs. It was arguably more effective than using the living, as the Undead did not tire or waver and often came with special qualities that lent well to wearing down the living. Our studies thus far indicate that it is an unsustainable practice for the living, the Elder Lich replied. It can be a situational strategy, Uldun admitted, but the powers of the Realms Below invariably arrive at that situation. Life is plentiful and cheap, and theres always more of it. Keeping things manageable has always been a necessity down here and constantly culling the surrounding populations is a part of that. Using one part of the population to obliterate the other is one of the most efficient ways to do so. He still couldnt believe that certain principalities had grown so lax in their territorial vigilance that an army of millions had grown under them in a handful of decades. The holdfast faction always tended to turn their gazes inward, but keeping problematic populations on the frontier in check should have been common sense. They were serious enough when it came to preparing for the incoming invasion, so perhaps there was something that everyone had missed. Can the same be assumed of our opponents? The Elder Lich asked. Gazers are highly intelligent, Uldun answered, but theyre also ego-driven. If we put on a convincing show that feeds their sense of superiority, they wont give the loss of war assets a second thought. Or even a first thought. Theyll assume that everything is going according to plan against an inferior enemy. Surely they should eventually realise that reality is not falling in line with their expectations? They will, Uldun replied, and thatll be the funniest part. Gazers are so full of themselves that they cant accept an inferior race besting them. Therefore, theyll rationalise that were working for a rival Gazer hive that they were previously unaware of. The Elder Lich stared at him for a good long moment before returning to its duties. He couldnt blame it for its sceptical reaction. After watching three more battles play out in different tactical blocks and noting no changes, Uldun returned to his command post to organise an irregular, but steady withdrawal to their fallback line. Kydin reported to him not long after he had relocated to the new position. Everything seems to be going smoothly, sir, she said. Scouts near the landing zone report that enemy reinforcements are coming in at an increased rate. At the same time, were getting fewer probing attacks along the chasmor at least the light show is slowing down. Then that means we should expect increased enemy reconnaissance here, Uldun stroked his beard in thought. Have those additional scout companies arrived yet? They have, sir. Theyre in the process of deploying around the perimeter now. If all that garbage thats been flying at us for the past few days is headed in our direction, though, its not going to be enough. Has a runner been sent to General Khorax with this information? Actually, send one from us anyway with a request for everything he can spare. This first bit is going to be rough until we adjust for it. Kydin turned and spoke to two runners on standby, who leapt along the rooftops to deliver their message. Uldun examined their surroundings, his gaze stopping when it fell upon their Human guest. Relocate to the floor below, he told his officers. Velgath, can that Human survive up here? His sister looked at the Human, who only returned a blank look. Uldun sighed and scratched his head. You should get below too, just in case, he told her. Well, never mind them not recognising you as a noncombatant, the Gazers may just abduct you on sight. Abduct me? the Human looked up worriedly, Why? Gazers enjoy visually stimulating things, Uldun replied. Your appearance will have them swarming around you in no time. It would help immensely if you covered that outfit of yours. The Human fished out a dark grey mantle from her magical container, throwing it over her shoulders before descending to the top floor of their building. Uldun and his staff joined her at the row of windows facing the front lines. How long will the fighting last? The Human asked. Until we completely deplete their forces, ideally, Uldun answered. Realistically, theyll notice something isnt right after a few days. But each battle just now killed over ten thousand people, the Humans voice trembled. If this goes on for days Well kill millions. Thats the point. I hear that the Realms Above are pretty sparsely populated, so youre probably not accustomed to those sorts of numbers being thrown around. This is normal here, however. Is there no peaceful solution? Peace was never an option, Uldun told her. In case youve forgotten, were the defenders here and our opponents are possibly the most egocentric race in existence. Every Gazer believes that their race exists to stand above all others, and each Gazer believes that they themselves are the perfect embodiment of their race. The only thing that keeps them from turning on one another is a strict hierarchy determined by raw power and insidious cunning. I promise you that theyre like nothing youve ever seen before and you cannot have anything like an amicable relationship with them. The Humans Elder Lich adjutant looked up from its clipboard. On a note unrelated to diplomacy, it said, focusing the conflict in this area should result in the generation of a negative energy zone. Is that not undesirable for your government? Were doing it here because its better than having it everywhere. Honestly, it cant be considered undesirable. There are plenty of uses for negative energy zones. We can use them as training grounds or just have them act as a place that generates troops for you Elder Liches to dominate. In the case that intelligent Undead manifest, how will they be handled? Uldun glanced at the other Undead nearby. They were supposedly summons, though how that could be possible was beyond him. Would summoned Undead even care about the fate of other Undead? As far as his knowledge of summons went, they shouldnt. A summoned being showed absolutely no empathy or remorse even if they were ordered to kill one of their own kind. Normally, Uldun said, wed destroy them before they could sneak off and build up a power base somewhere. Why do you ask? The Sorcerous Kingdom would be interested in acquiring them as research subjects, the Elder Lich replied. Or offer them citizenship, the Human added quickly. She cries over Goblins, thinks of negotiating with Gazers and wants to welcome the Undead even when other Undead dont. The woman was truly insane. Were all Humans like that? Im just an army officer, Uldun said. Youll have to speak with the prince about something like that. Block B3 and B7 are reaching ideal density, the Elder Lich sergeant told them. Go ahead and do your thing, Uldun replied. Have the other Commanders changed anything about their deployment of Undead forces? Aside from adjusting their positioning to match the changes in the battlefield, no. It didnt seem like he would have much to do until the Gazers showed up. Felhammers defensive arrangements were rather straightforward. In addition to the Dwarven anti-air defences and patrols, the Elder Liches were stationed around the principality and instructed to use groups of summons C Wraiths, for the most part C to maximise their air coverage and thus Clan Felhammers awareness of the developing situation. The powerful leased Undead forces were kept out of sight with the goal of having their enemies believe that the summons were simply those of Dwarf Clerics rather than Elder Liches. The Gazers would eventually realise what they were up against more than just Dwarves and that would probably happen not long after their Watchers C a lesser type of Gazer employed as scouts C were sent swarming over to support the advance of their slave armies. Even then, they probably wouldnt understand the full extent of what was going on for a while after that. This was thinking on a tactically and strategically conventional level, of course. Just as the Gazers had few clues about what they were fighting, the same applied to Clan Felhammer. There were bound to be more than a few nasty surprises in store. The enemy forces in Block B3 have been processed, the Elder Lich sergeant informed him. Newly acquired assets are being deployed to the second fallback line. What about B7? Block B7 is at eighty-five per cent completion. Has the composition of their forces changed any? No notable differences have been observed. Are things going too smoothly? No, it takes a long time to change anything in a battle of this scale. I should probably give things a poke, just in case. Turn the Wights heading for Block C3 around, Uldun said. Were going to send them at Block A3 instead. Deepingstone, have your scout companies observe the enemys reaction. Also, use the chaos to take a look at their forces deeper in. Yes, sir. How should the Wights be deployed? The Elder Lich asked. There are no particular goals other than to bait out a reaction and potentially reveal enemy Commanders, so keep them going for as long as possible. That Wight Ball thing you mentioned before should do. Understood. The buildings in the area that they were fighting in were shallow due to the presence of a farm beneath them. They could only fall back a few more times before the terrain below them changed, meaning that the bulk of their defence would consist of a bloody back and forth in front of that area. We have consolidated the newly-acquired wights in Block B3, the Elder Lich informed him. Alright, Uldun nodded, lets see how much damage they can do. A minute or so later, the telltale sound of panicking Goblins drifted through the windows. Uldun crossed his arms and leaned against a wall as he waited for the reports to start coming in. No notable resistance has been encountered, the Elder Lich said. Deployed Wight strength has increased by five per cent. The screeches drifted further away. Deployed Wight strength has increased by fifteen per cent. Block B2, B5 and B9 have reached an ideal density. Go ahead and clean them up. What happened with B3? Processing in Block B3 is now complete. Deployed Wight strength in Block A3 has increased by thirty per cent. Uldun uncrossed his arms and straightened from the wall. Are those compounding percentages? The figures are relative to the original deployed strength, the Elder Lich replied. Deployed Wight strength has increased by fifty per cent. Maybe we should stop Velgath said. Pull half of those Wights back to Block C3, Uldun ordered. The tactic was far more effective than he had anticipated, though it should have been expected against an untrained Goblin mob. Deployed Wight strength has increased by sixty per cent. How far have they advanced? Uldun asked. The offensive is halfway up the main thoroughfare in Block A3. We appear to have struck a logistical artery. And now were gushing Wights Pull the remaining forces in Block A3 to Block B3. Well have them hold that position against the next enemy advance. Long after he issued his order, the sounds of battle continued. Uldun looked over at the Elder Lich sergeant. Did the enemy counterattack? No. All dominated forces have withdrawn as ordered. We believe that the activity stems from rogue Wights. Rogue Wights? Indeed. A small number of dominated Wights was destroyed in the advance and their spawn are roaming free. Our Elder Liches are not in range to gain control over them, though the numbers are now too great to control with the available Elder Liches in the area. Uh oh. Uldun turned to address the runners at the back of the room. Send word to the Commanders maintaining the flanks of the perimeter, he told them. Let them know we have a runaway Wight situation. How are we to determine enemy from ally? One of the runners asked. We dont, Uldun replied. Assume that any Wight that comes within a hundred metres of the perimeter is an enemy and destroy them. The runners voiced their affirmatives before leaving the room. Uldun turned back around to frown out of the window as the distant sounds of battle continued to increase in intensity. Looks like well have to wait for this fire to burn itself out, he muttered. Stone and Blood: Act 4, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Two days later, the fighting continued to rage on. Inside his temporary-turned-somewhat-permanent command post, Uldun wondered how much longer it would take for the Gazers to reconsider their approach. They''re probably more offended than frustrated. Are Commanders even needed at this point? He grumbled. The officers nearby only grunted wordlessly in response. One of them yawned widely. Aside from the scout companies, there was nothing for anyone to do. Even the Elder Liches stood idly by. What began as an experimental attack with some Wights had turned into a full-blown war of its own. Their enemy spent the last two days not fighting Clan Felhammer, but the loose Wights running all over the containment area. The expected swarm of Watchers similarly stopped well before Clan Felhammers lines to attack the Undead. Watchers were uniquely ill-suited to fighting the Wights. The small Gazers had four eye stalks, each possessing a different power. One produced a fear effect, another dazed their target, while the other two produced a Ray of Frost and a minor telekinetic effect similar to Mage Hand. As Undead, Wights were immune to mind-affecting spells and abilities, meaning that they were immune to being feared or dazed. They were also immune to cold damage, making the Watchers primary form of ranged attack useless. The final power didnt cause any damage and was only able to influence unattended objects weighing under two kilograms. As a result, the Watchers had to fight in melee using bite attacks, which resulted in hilariously catastrophic losses. Physically speaking, they werent much stronger than the Goblins that came before them so the Wights overwhelmed them as well. Unfortunately C or fortunately, depending on how one looked at it C Wights could only turn Humanoids or Demihumans, so there werent any Watcher Wights flying around. Clan Felhammer had also destroyed more Undead than they had Gazer forces, as the newly leased Elder Liches had long reached their domination limit from picking up loose Wights within the first few hours of the Battle. Unlike the Gazer forces, they had no problems dealing with the Wights attacking the perimeter and suffered next to no casualties. Between the attrition that they suffered and replenishment from the battle fodder being thrown at them, the Wight forces plateaued around a hundred thousand by the middle of the first day and stayed fairly constant since then. For the most part, they acted like a chaotic, albeit more suicidal than usual, Goblin mob. This in turn made it seem like Clan Felhammer was just using their battle thralls against the Gazers slaves, and the Gazers refused to back down out of a sense of stubborn pride. The millions of deaths that he had predicted for the battle were indeed happening, though they werent adding to the strength of Clan Felhammers forces as planned. It was simply a fire that the Gazers kept throwing fuel at. Even the Death Knights seemed to be looking on in disgust. In hindsight, it was an obvious outcome. If one had tireless, single-minded soldiers with the combat potential of a middling battle thrall that turned what it killed into more of itself, feeding it an endless stream of worthless battle fodder very quickly resulted in an obnoxious self-propagating army. Weve brought lunch. A sickeningly-sweet voice issued from the entrance of the room, accompanied by an equally disgusting smile as the Human woman walked in. Behind her, a pair of Death Knights brought in a couple of crates of bread. Well, arent you a bright ray of sunshine? I hope you realise that Dark Dwarves are dayblind. It was the fourth such delivery over the last two days. Once it was evident that Clan Felhammer wouldnt be doing all that much fighting, the Human wandered off to observe the front. By dinnertime, her activities had transformed into delivering provisions and goodwill to Clan Felhammers troops. Clan Felhammers troops took the food and shrugged off the goodwill. His sister continued to attend to the Human, looking thoroughly miserable in the process. At least she wasnt being forced to wear a dress yet. How is everyone doing? The Human asked. No one replied. Eventually, the Humans expectant gaze settled on Uldun. Nothings changed aside from the death count, he told her. The Human continued smiling, though he was certain that her enthusiasm had been knocked down a peg or two by his statement. Since theres been no change for over a day, Velgath said, the citadels enacting a few of their own. Yeah? Turned away from his window, Whats that? The Thrallherds want to get back to work, so The Refinerys active again. Theyre processing the slaves captured from our fight with the council. Will that go so smoothly? It shouldnt be a problem with former battle thralls, Velgath said. Theyre still figuring out what to do with the captured Dwarves. The answer should be obvious, Uldun snorted. Slit their throats and feed them to the slaves. Velgath came over to join him at the window. Past her shoulder, Uldun could see the Human handing out bricks of bread with the same stupid smile on her face. They already settled on that part, Velgath said. Its just the order of things theyre debating over. Whats there to debate? Uldun asked. Well, most of the Lords want them all butchered as soon as possible to prevent complications and free up logistics. That makes sense, Uldun said. Whats the opposing stance? A few of the lords suggested that they only kill the men. That makes sense, too. There wouldnt be a debate if it didnt. He had a feeling that the second proposal would win out. They had to repopulate the realm, after all. Killing off the men and using the captive women as breeders was ultimately more pragmatic than disposing of all of their newly acquired assets. Who championed that argument? Uldun asked. Father did, Velgath answered. Speaking of which, did you know that he tried to get that Oeligar for you? Oeligaroh, you mean the Gloomgranite General? Yeah. How did that go? It didnt. She refused, so she died. I figured, Uldun said. Too much pride, that one. She rose too far, too fast. Over the past decade, Oeligar Gloomgranite had gained a fair bit of fame and became known throughout the realm as one of Khazanars top Commanders, if not the top Commander. With how powerful the Undead forces are, Uldun said, he should have tried to capture her anyway. She would have made a fine addition to Clan Felhammer even if she was unwilling to cooperate. Maybe, Velgath replied in dubious tones. Someone as resourceful as her could probably cause all sorts of problems even as a captive. He was sure that was the case, but Oeligar would have probably changed her tune once she realised that the rest of Khazanar was doomed. That aside, Dwarf women always incorporated smoothly into their new clans once they started having children. The citadel have anything else in the works? Hardars just about clear, Velgath replied. New council reinforcements stopped showing up some time yesterday. Did they receive a recall order or did the Gazers hit them from behind? Too soon to tell, Velgath replied. Either way, well have an army going on the offensive through there if only to make sure those passages are secured. What about us? Its not as if you have a bridge that you can cross, Velgath shrugged. The forces defending Felhammer are probably stuck where they are until the forces attacking through Hardar find out which principality those passages lead to and secure a port there. The door to the room opened again and Kydin walked in. The Gazers are losing, she said. Uldun snorted. You mean the Gazers slaves? Yeah, Kydin said. Do Gazers get eye strain? Weve lost count of how many troops theyve teleported across the chasm. Have they brought in anything new? Three Directors. I watched one of them eat a few Watchers the moment it arrived. Finally, Uldun said. What did they bring with them? A half-dozen Standards and a cohort of stronger slaves. Ogres, Trolls, MinotaursI even saw some Dark Dwarves in the mix. No greater Gazers? Not that I saw, Kydin replied. It seemed that the Gazers thought they still had everything under control. He supposed that they did, from their point of view. The three Directors, six Standards and their escort were more than enough to deal with their Wight problem. Did you assign anyone to keep an eye on them? From a distance. We wont get to hear their mad ramblings, unfortunately. Im sure well hear plenty of that when we start stabbing them. He couldnt wait to go on the offensive. After the siege of Felhammer, he had more than his fill of slow attrition battles. He wasnt even fighting in the current one. As they waited for reports from the front, a dozen Elder Liches joined them at the command post. What are you lot doing here? Uldun frowned. We are here under orders from the citadel, one of them replied. Prince Felhammer has instructed us to conduct a probing attack against Grimmantle at your discretion. What sort of reaction is he looking for? Uldun asked. A defensive one, the Elder Lich answered. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Were the Gazers already running out of battle fodder to throw at them? He supposed that was what the Elder Liches were there to find out. If the Gazers ceased their offensive the moment the Elder Liches attacked Grimmantle, there was a good chance that their forces were depleted to the point that they were feeling vulnerable. But first, we should get rid of those reinforcements Thats an ambitious look you have there, brother. How large do you think this Gazer hive is? Pretty damn big, his sister replied, considering the army that the council threw at us. We have the opportunity to take out three Directors and six Standards on our terms, Uldun said. Its better than sending the Elder Liches over right away and having the Gazers retreat. Youre the Commander, she shrugged. Im just here to help spread food and happiness. Uldun stroked his beard thoughtfully as he examined the streets below. He was confident that he could see the Gazers destroyed, but pulling things off cleanly was another question. He called together his officers and the nearby Elder Lich sergeants. The Gazers have teleported in their first real force, he told them. Three Directors and six Standards, plus elite slaves. It shouldnt take them long to get through the loose Wights. Well be preparing a welcome for them at the intersection below us. How do we get them here without turning into piles of dust? One of his officers asked. Well have to blend our dominated Wights in with the uncontrolled ones and have the Gazers clear their way up to us, Uldun answered. While they do that, have the Death Knights collect as many cargo bins and doors as they can and scatter them around the intersection. Deepingstone, find the Death Warriors some sniping positions in the buildings nearby, Get your free Deepwardens up there, too. What is the reasoning behind these precautions? An Elder Lich sergeant asked. Long-range Gazer eye powers are all ray attacks, Uldun answered. You dont want to be caught out in the open against one. Also, your forces will probably be useless at close ranges unless they can somehow get behind their target. Our melee infantry will merely serve as a distraction while the ranged attackers take them down. This is assuming that they are what we think they are, of course. One of the Elder Liches from the citadel raised a bony hand. Are we participating in this venture? Not unless I call for it, Uldun told it. Youre supposed to be using your mana for something else. The Undead and his officers dispersed to carry out his orders. Without anyone else to smile at, the Human came over to smile at him. I hope you dont mind me watching the battle from here, she said. Since youre supposedly invincible, Uldun replied, you can go wherever you want. Im not invincible Is that something youre supposed to tell other people? The fact that she was impervious to attacks of all sorts C from poison to crossbow bolts to the heart C had made the rounds, serving to reinforce the rumours surrounding her. Those rumours, in turn, served as a deterrent against additional assassination attempts by whatever was left of the councils infiltrators in Hardar. In that case, Uldun said, you can go wherever you want, but you do so at your own risk. For the sake of my sanity, Velgath grumbled, lets just stay put. In response, the Human pulled a whole damn desk out of her bag and set out two chairs. She produced some sketchy-looking food and offered some to Velgath, who looked even more miserable than before. A few minutes later, Kydin came down the stairs from the rooftop. The Gazers are on the move, sir, she said. How are they deploying? Uldun asked. Theyre still teleporting in reinforcements. Everythings mostly going as it has for the last couple of days except for the fact that they have those heavy hitters with them now. Well, its not as if it was a bad strategy in the first place. As he understood it, using amassed battle fodder was commonly accepted as the optimal opening battle strategy for any civilised society. There was little point in investing too much in low-rung soldiers whose main purpose was to deplete the resources of the opposing side. The Gazers took this to the extreme as they didnt even care about battlefield coordination C they just pushed their slaves in the general direction of their enemies. Which way are they headed? Clearing the areas closest to their landing zone, for now, Kydin said. The Gazers should see our Wights coming. Not long after they arrived the Directors had the Watchers stop trying to stop the loose Wights. Theyre arranged in a reconnaissance array over the area now. Can we disrupt it? We tried, Kydin replied. After losing one or two hundred of the things, the Directors had them observe from a higher altitude. Leaving the streetlamps on is working against us in this case. Uldun briefly pondered using summoned Wraiths to get the job done, but he ultimately decided against it. For the time being, he wanted the Gazers to advance with confidence. Will their scouts notice the ambush being set up? He asked. They wont see the Undead in the buildings, Kydin answered, but theyll notice the ones in the streets if they do something that makes them stand out too much. My suggestion would be to keep the Death Knights in the shadows of the alleys until were ready to trap the Gazers. The Wights can stay out there since thats what the Gazers are expecting. He nodded at the Elder Lich sergeant that had remained at the command post for communications purposes. The Undead mage raised a hand to its skull. Corrections to our positioning have been issued, it said a few seconds later, but it is unknown whether our forces have been detected. Noticing that somethings off is a far cry from knowing what exactly it is, Kydin said. Death Knights dont look too different from Wights when youre looking down from high above. We just needed to move them before the Gazers main force wanted a closer look at whats ahead of them. Several more scouts came in over the next hour, reporting the methodical advance of the Directors and their escort. As expected, the hundred thousand or so loose Wights scattered within the perimeter were absolutely no match for them. Contact the other defence Commanders in the area, Uldun said. If the Directors get within two blocks of the perimeter, our forces need to back off. We need those things to latch onto our Wights. What will you do if the Gazers break through the wrong side of the perimeter? Velgath asked. Swear a lot, Uldun answered. Our only choice would be to chase after them. Most of the leased Undead forces in the area had been consolidated to conduct their ambush. The other Commanders could probably still slow the Gazers down to the point that they wouldnt get far before the Undead caught up to them, but it would still be a mess. Back away from the windows, a Deepwarden called. Theyre nearly here. Uldun retreated further into the room, as did everyone else aside from the Deepwarden sentries who remained concealed at their posts. Though their enemy was close, he could barely detect the clash of battle. Do you have dominated forces down there? Uldun asked the Elder Lich sergeant. Yes. How far from the intersection are they? Their slave vanguard is roughly one hundred metres distant, coming directly up the street from Block B4. So close I could see them if we could look down out of the windows. Of course, they would see him too and that would be the end of him. How are they conducting their offence? He asked. Their slaves appear to be doing most of the work, the Elder Lich answered. They are destroying the Wights one group at a time. Im surprised you didnt send them all at once, Uldun said. Our forces have been in situations where the emulation of disorganised behaviour was required. We deemed that the current strategy warranted similar behaviour. If the Undead werent on their side, the Elder Lichs statement would have been a cause for grave concern. Uldun wondered how far removed these Undead were from their regular counterparts in terms of their behaviour and thinking. Eighty metres from the intersection, one of the Deepwardens said in a low voice. There are upwards of five thousand slaves with them. Ive never seen a few of those races before. What about their individual combat strength? Its too far to tell directly, but theyre swatting Wights aside like vermin. Can you see their masters yet? Theyre just coming into view, the Deepwarden replied. Hemispherical formation at the rear of the slaves with a tight shell of Watchers covering them. Theyll be on to any ambush as soon as it starts. Uldun envisioned the intersection below. With the Gazer formation as it was, he would have to let the bulk of their forces pass before springing his trap. No, thats far too risky. All those slaves have to do is poke their heads into the nearest alley. It was a miracle that they hadnt already. That, or the Elder Liches were pulling off some sort of tactical wizardry with their diversionary assets. Were going to have to alter the plan a bit, Uldun said. Pull the Death Knights further into the alleys and draw those slaves in with Wights. Start getting to work trimming down the Gazer forces, but leave the Undead inside the buildings on standby. Understood. He winced slightly as a set of unearthly howls rose from the darkness between the buildings nearby. Guttural cries issued in response and the din of battle rose sharply in volume. What are the Gazers doing? He asked. The Directors stopped about forty metres from the intersection, a Deepwarden answered. I cant hear what theyre saying, but more slaves are rushing forward. Move to seal off the street behind them. TheC A Watcher floated down to window level. Two of its eyestalks turned to look at them. Take that thing out! The nearest Deepwarden levelled his arbalest and buried a quarrel in the Watchers body through its central eye. The tan-fleshed aberration wobbled in the air for a second before dropping out of sight. At the same time, a beam of light lanced up from the street and struck the Deepwarden. The Deepwarden snarled as his flesh was transmuted into stone, leaving him as a lifelike Dwarf statue staring out of the window. Start working on those Directors, Uldun ordered. Use whatever you can to keep them distracted. Three more Watchers floated down to look into the windows. The Deepwardens around the room took several steps deeper into the room before dispatching the flying scouts. Their position was good as revealed, but, hopefully, it also meant that the Gazers were focused on them instead of the Undead sent against them. Twenty per cent of the enemy forces have been destroyed, the Elder Lich sergeant said. Progress can no longer be made without advancing from the alleys. Have the Directors been cut off? As well as can be managed, the Elder Lich replied. The number of available obstacles is diminishing rapidly. Press the attack from our side, Uldun said. Theres no need for this deception any longer. He waited for the sounds of battle to drift away from the window before crawling over. Are they paying any attention to our position anymore? Uldun asked. I dont think so, Kydin replied. Most of them are facing away towards the Undead behind them. Theyre recalling their slaves to cover their asses, as well. Uldun cautiously poked his head above the bottom edge of the window. Just past the intersection, the Gazer formation had tightened up to defend against the oncoming Undead. Rays of light seared through the darkness in nearly every direction as the invaders suddenly found themselves beset on all sides by far more than they had bargained for. The Death Warriors are having trouble landing ranged attacks against their targets, the Elder Lich said. Its the Directors, Uldun said. Their central eye produces a deflection field. Theres no easy way to crack open their defences. As he spoke, a quarrel from one of the buildings above the intersection bounced off of the hemispherical shield covering a Director. While the Directors central eye focused on defence, its ten eyestalks continued moving around, attacking every potential threat around it. We need more pressure, Uldun said. Use every Wight we have at our disposal. Pale green figures emerged from the buildings, swarming out of the windows and the doors. The Directors escort held them at bay, but the momentum of so many bodies still crowded them into an ever-tightening space. One of the Troll slaves bumped into a Standard, who responded by biting the troll in half and hurling it a dozen metres away using its mouth. A bead of flame streaked down from one of the windows, blossoming into a Fireball that burnt a hole into the Gazers slave formation. A dozen Watchers were destroyed as well, but the Standards and Directors exposed to the blast showed no signs of damage on their stony hides. Several more Fireballs streaked in from the same direction. This time, however, they simply winked out of existence before reaching their target. Attacking them from the front with spells is bound to fail, Uldun told the Elder Lich sergeant. You have to coordinate attacks from both sides at once. A few seconds later, a pair of Fireballs did just that, blasting open another hole in the slave formation. More pairs of Fireballs came streaking in and the Gazers tightened their formation again for better coverage. This did not, however, save the slave escort from quickly being stripped away. Watchers flew in from above to fill the gaps in the Directors defences. Kydin, Uldun called out. The scouts should be free to act now. Get them on those Gazers! On it, she said. Steel quarrels hailed down on the Directors and their escort. The Martial Art-imbued attacks punched through the Gazers defences and buried themselves in the floating orbs by the dozen. Rays of light continued to lance out from the eyes of the beleaguered Gazers, but the haphazard attacks only served to illustrate their growing desperation. Still, the attacks were undoubtedly lethal. A brilliant green light from one of the Standards struck a Death Knight who had lost the last bit of its cover, turning it into a pile of dust. Suddenly, one of them collapsed onto the street, leaking green viscera. Felhammers defenders wasted no time exploiting the opening and the other eight Gazers swiftly joined the first. Uldun let out a quiet breath into the eerie silence that followed. He rose to his full height and made his way down to the street to survey the aftermath. If this single battle was a mere taste of what awaited them in the rest of Khazanar, a hard war lay ahead of them C even with the leased Undead. Stone and Blood: Act 4, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Hmmthis is not very satisfying. Florine glanced over at Boobeebee, who was holding the boulder-like corpse of a Gazer Watcher between her forearms. The Zern hero examined the lumpy sphere with a dissatisfied tone in her voice. How she could examine anything without eyes was still strange to Florine. Boobeebee described it as a sort of Blindsense. That, in turn, meant that she couldnt perceive purely visual things, which Florine thought was a shame. The Zern could not appreciate beautiful scenery, as their Blindsense only perceived a limited radius around them. They also couldnt discern colour or detect written script, which meant that they couldnt read books. Still, knowing all that didnt help her figure out precisely why Boobeebee found the Gazer corpse dissatisfying. Is it because you didnt get to fight them? Florine asked, recalling what Boobeebee had mentioned before. No, Boobeebee replied. It is because these corpses do not appear to be edible. It is a warriors place to defend the hive, but not being able to consume the attackers means that there are no gains to be made from doing so. I see. Florine theorised that this natural sense of satisfaction amongst the warriors of various races contributed to the seemingly ubiquitous culture of raiding that she saw everywhere. It was not only a practical activity, but a ritual one that lay at the core of a warriors identity. The strength of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead forces caused many of its tribal additions to immediately recognise that their own warriors had mostly become obsolete for the purposes of security and were thus encouraged to do what they were good at instead. That was easier said than done, however, and Florine also wondered what the warriors themselves had to say about the situation that they now found themselves in. Boobeebee broke the Gazer corpse in half. Too late, Florine looked away. Thankfully, the expected eruption of gore didnt happen. Just like the exterior of the corpse, the interior appeared to be nothing but stone. Boobeebee released the fragments, which dropped to the street with a clatter. Theyre spiteful buggers, huh? Velgath spat on the remains, They can turn your finest warriors into a pile of dust in an instant and dont even have the courtesy of leaving behind crafting materials. Stone was a crafting material, but she supposed that it would be next to worthless if one lived in a place surrounded by it. With the way that they came into existence, she wouldnt have been surprised if they didnt leave anything behind at all. This time around, Uldun added, even the slaves didnt leave any corpses behind. Well, not unless you want to try your luck with Undead remains. What does the Sorcerous Kingdom do with them? Even if they were raised from a fresh corpse, Florine replied, dead Undead dont last for very long. The real equipment that they were wearing will remain, however. Not that they had anything worth mentioning, Uldun said. How are things going at the front? Florine asked. Once the clash at the intersection had concluded, Uldun ordered his forces to advance and sweep up the buildup of Gazer forces. They came down to examine the aftermath once the block ahead of them had been cleared. Weve bottled them up at the landing zone, Uldun answered. Theyre still teleporting troops to our side, so it looks like they havent realised that the Directors they sent over have been neutralised. Are you going to continue fighting them there? Its not as if we have any direct say in what the Gazers teleport over, but Ive already sent that squad of Elder Liches over to Grimmantle to give our enemies a poke. If the teleporting stops, then that should mean our job is pretty much done here. If that happens, Velgath asked, where are we going? Well return to Felhammer Citadel to get a better idea of whats going on, Florine said. Though if Im not mistaken, Prince Felhammer will be ordering an offensive from Hardar. As much as she disliked war, Lady Albedo expected her to observe the Dark Dwarves operations and offer her insights to the Royal Court. So far, the only things that she had come up with could be broadly summarised as the Realms Below has a lot of people and the Realms Below is filled with horrible people. The former felt like a vast understatement, but it was difficult to put into terms that people living on the surface could understand. Probably the best way to put it was that, while Khazanar only looked like it was around the size of the Duchy of E-Rantel on a map, it was like thirty or forty Duchy of E-Rantels stacked on top of one another. Therefore, in terms of surface area, Khazanar was huge. One could take the Sorcerous Kingdom, Roble, Re-Estize, Baharuth, Slane, and the Draconic Kingdom and stick all of those countries into the same space. Before coming to the Dark Dwarf realm, Florine had no clue that something like Khazanar could exist. The most powerful states that she knew of had been the six great nations around the centre of the continent and she now wondered how they compared. Furthermore, Khazanar was supposedly the former colony of another Dark Dwarf country in the Middle Realms. Thirty minutes later, the squad of Elder Liches returned, looking none the worse for wear. They settled onto the pavement not far from Ulduns post and a representative came forward to deliver their report. We have carried out our task. And? Uldun frowned up at the Elder Lich. Conditions for success or failure were not outlined, the Elder Lich said. Then what did you blow up? Uldun asked. We bombarded a one hundred metre length of street along the cliffside east of the destroyed Grimmantle Bridge, the Elder Lich said. The defensive response was limited to a group of Watcher-type Gazers, which we dispatched with our Wraith escorts on the way back to Felhammer. Mana reserves are now at twenty per cent. Uldun exchanged glances with the officers nearby. Looks like they werent on guard at all, he said. Think theyll tighten things up? Kydin asked. Can they? Another officer said, You all saw how they fought just now. Its all about overwhelming numbers and brute force. Their defence is probably just about as effective. Theres no way that theyd have enough Standards to effectively defend the borders of every principality, Uldun agreed. If they did, theyd be throwing them at us along with their Watcher sorties. He turned to the Elder Lich representative. Take your squad and get your fill of Wights before heading back to regenerate mana. Velgath, since youre going to the citadel anyway, let them know that we could use more squads of Elder Liches to conduct reconnaissance in force over Grimmantle. Report! A Deepwarden jogged up to them, The Gazers stopped teleporting reinforcements over. And that, Uldun said. Sure thing, Velgath replied with a salute. Florines attendant returned to where Florine was watching the proceedings. They then left the command post and went underground, boarding the train being used to deliver supplies and personnel to the front. It was a trip that Florine had made several times over the last two days, so she had long run out of new things to look at. That all felt rather informal, Florine said. Informal? Velgath looked over from her seat, What do you mean by that? To be honest, Ive only attended a few strategy meetings held by the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army, but those all had a sense of being very procedural. Seemed pretty normal to me, Velgath replied. Maybe she had chosen her conversation topic poorly. Before attending the strategy meetings held in the Draconic Kingdom by Ludmila and her officers, her only window on what they might be like was provided by tales filled with distinctly unique characters, interpersonal rivalries, and flaring tempers as prominent figures attempted to gain influence and prestige. In Re-Estize, war was the province of men, so that was as close as she could get. They spent the rest of the journey in silence, and the citadel allowed them entry with a minimum of fuss. Prince Felhammer was in the great hall with several of his lords and their attendants. Their discussion abruptly ceased upon Florines entrance. Enjoy yourself? Prince Felhammer asked. In response, Florine looked at Velgath. The Dwarf woman stepped forward and cleared her throat. We have our results from the probing attack on Grimmantle, she said. The Elder Liches met with light, reactionary resistance. The Gazer offensive stopped shortly after. Ulduns requested additional Elder Lich squads to continue harassing Grimmantle and get a better idea of what things look like over there. He used up the one we sent him already? Prince Felhammer asked. They went through four-fifths of their mana on that single attack, Velgath answered. The prince rose from his throne with an annoyed look. We were attacking to get a reaction, he said, not melt Grimmantle into slag. Well send replacements, but tell Uldun that the point of him attacking Grimmantle is to keep the Gazers off balance and on edge, not to conquer it. He doesnt need to empty the collective mana pool of a dozen Elder Liches all at once to do that. were not going back, my prince. Finally get tired of delivering supplies? Id like to accompany the next phase of your operation, Your Highness, Florine said. Ill be taking my escort with me, of course, so we wont take up any resources from your forces. Will the Sorcerous Kingdom do anything if you get disintegrated? Prince Felhammer asked. We have this convenient thing called resurrection magic, Your Highness. Then I hope that someone in your escort has a broom and dustpan. We leave in an hour. We, Your Highness? Florined tilted her head curiously. Prince Felhammer walked past her on his way out of the great hall. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. I am the Commander-in-Chief of Clan Felhammers army, after all, he said. This isnt a war that can be conducted from a distance. Besides, I wouldnt miss taking Khazanar for the world. Taking Khazanar With that, what she had suspected since the initial report that Khazanar was under attack was confirmed. Since the terms of the Undead security lease disallowed using them for waging war against other polities, Prince Felhammer was more than happy to let the Gazers do his dirty work for him. With the other clans eliminated, he had become the sole claimant to the entire Dark Dwarf realm and was now using the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead to liberate his holdings. As she returned to her state room to prepare for the trip, she wondered if the Sorcerous Kingdom would be willing to amend the terms of their Undead security leases. If not, she dreaded how many more Falagrim Felhammers they would create as word of their services spread. Velgath, Florine said, how do you feel about your fathers methods? What methods might you be referring to? The Dwarf woman asked as she looked out of an arrow slit in the suites drawing room. Using the Undead lease the way he does, Florine answered. Letting the rest of Khazanar burn when he has the power to save it. Dont you think its a waste? I guess Humans might see it that way, as short-lived as they are. If it were a more normal situation, it may have even been suicidal. But the Undead forces from your country change all of the rules. I assume that you understand at least that much. Florine released a quiet sigh. Anyone who read the terms of the lease probably saw the potential avenues through which the Undead security forces might be employed, but she tried to be optimistic about them. After all, the Undead stationed all around the Sorcerous Kingdom set a precedent for their intended use. She harboured hopes that the Royal Court would intervene if anyone went against the spirit of the lease, but Khazanar had proven it not to be the case. As you say, Florine said, the existence of our Undead security forces change all of the rules. But that also includes what avenues you can take with your rivals and enemies. You should know us better than that by now, Velgath replied. Saving the other clans might incur something like a debt, but that wont wash away centuries of bad blood. In the long term, what my fathers doing is a better move for Khaznars future. How so? Well, think of it another way. What would happen if we prevented the other clans from being destroyed? Florine came over to sit on a hard stone stool near the row of arrow slits. The fires emanating from across the chasm had long burnt out, but that grim scenery had been replaced by the azure lighting of Felhammers city streets far below. You said that it wouldnt change much in the relationship between the clans, she said, but with everyone leasing Undead security forces, no one would be able to do anything. Khazanar would need to learn how to function without the threat of force hanging over the clans. Velgath let out a derisive snort. More like the clans will focus on other ways to bring each other down, she said. The Undead security youve leased out is only suited for one facet of security C defending against violent physical actions. They wont detect a thief stealing something from a stand or shop, nor will they save anyone being stabbed in their beds unless they happen to be standing in the room when it happens. They sure as hell cant detect or defend against political intrigue or economic attacks. All of that stuff is something that the clans do regularly because violence is rarely an option between the principalities. so your answer to that is to have all of the other clans removed. Its not complicated, Velgath shrugged. It may take a millennium or two to repopulate, but, when we do, well be in a far better position than we were before. Im not sure what your countrys long-term objectives are, but I assume that they operate under notions that every other country runs under. Strong, stable nations are more desirable as neighbours than weak, unstable ones. Weak, unstable neighbours are better off being absorbed by stronger ones. My father is turning Khazanar into the former while avoiding the fate of the latter. The nations in the Realms Below believe that, too? They sure do. Its even more important down here because you can get things like Gazer hives popping up under your ass. Areas with weak governing authority are just a breeding ground for trouble. It was a basic rule of governance that every scion learned early in their education, and it applied not only to countries, but to a countrys fiefs, as well. Unfortunately, achieving a state of strength and stability was easier said than done. In Re-Estize, it was next to impossible since those who challenged the law were usually far stronger than those who enforced it. In the case of Falagrim Felhammer, his actions showed that he was not merely living out some childish ambition. He was adhering to that same basic rule by unifying Khazanar after all of its destabilising elements were removed. It was a highly unconventional move that wouldnt work in a normal situation, but, as Velgath mentioned, the presence of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead security forces changed all of the rules. With the Undead, an insignificant tribe could challenge a huge country over a tiny bit of ancestral land and win. She didnt even know how far back a claim could go before it was deemed invalid for that purpose. Considering that the Sorcerer King pressed an ancient claim for E-Rantel, all sorts of upheaval was in store for the future. There were countless nameless Farmers everywhere who claimed ancestry to one king or another. So you wouldnt do things any differently if you were in the princes boots? Florine asked. Im sure that Id end up doing things differently, Velgath answered, but I cant think of any better way to do it than what my fathers doing right now. Its great to have our prince back. You know, Florine said, I never asked why he had been exiled in the first place. Well, its not exactly a secret. Even our allies considered him too dangerous to leave in his seat, so they brute-forced him out politically. Great. The Sorcerous Kingdoms client in Khazanar is a Dark Dwarf that even Dark Dwarves think is too dangerous. Anyway, Velgath said, you done here? The train to Hardars going to be packed. When they reached the bottom of the citadel, they found Prince Felhammer and his entourage lined up for the lift. Florine spotted Agni with the prince, but Baerwynn wasnt anywhere to be seen. Your mother isnt coming? Florine asked. We cant have everyone go, Velgath answered. Shes freshly resurrected, besides. She could have at least seen her husband off. Then again, they were Dark Dwarves. Looks like you two caught up with us, Prince Felhammer said. If we hadnt here, Velgath said, we certainly would have waiting for the train to Hardar. Hardar? Oh, I suppose you havent heard. Our forces in Hardar reached the end of the way that the council took. It leads to a hidden harbour on the lake two days out. So were going to have to storm an enemy port? Our scouts have already picked out a likely target, Prince Felhammer said. I was going to ask you to help out, but since youre not so keen onC Ill do it, Velgath said. Anything to get out of being a maid. You have maids? Florine asked. Of course we do, the Prince said. You probably just never noticed them going around. It was said that servants were only visible when they needed to be, but his claim went more than a bit beyond that. Florine tried to recall anything that even remotely fit the description, but her memory came up short. The beds in her state room were just slabs of stone and the rest of her accommodations were equally severe, so it wasnt as if a maid had to come in and change her sheets or anything. After descending to the city level, they took a rail line to Grimmantle Bridge. From the destroyed remains of what must have been an architectural marvel, they took a set of lifts down to Lake Khazanar. The port there was already filled with ships loading Dwarves and Undead alike, while even more were awaiting in the waters beyond. Florine stared at the bustling wharves as they slowly made their way through. This place is as large as Corrin-on-the-Lake. The utilitarian Dark Dwarf architecture made it far less pleasant, however. Corrin-on-the-Lake was the second-largest port city that she had ever been to, with the largest being Oriculon. The ports of Re-Estize and the Empire simply didnt compare. As they walked along the water, Florine recalled what Uldun had said about the Gazers and pulled the hood of her mantle over her head. Liolio let out an odd noise before squirming out. Sorry about that, she said. Will you be alright? Liolio pipped in affirmative before settling down atop her hood. In front of them, Prince Felhammer entered a large, keep-like structure where a number of Dark Dwarves silently awaited him around a table on the second floor. Well, Prince Felhammer said, arent we all excited? Most of the fleets waiting offshore, one of the Dwarves replied. Its not every day that we get to attack Grimmantle. Any changes to our target port? The prince asked. Only that its getting quieter. The defenders are probably on their last legs. The defenders? Florine frowned. Several heads in the war council turned their dour gazes upon her. Prince Felhammer nodded at the previous speaker. Grimmantles port across the way here is still being defended by Clan Grimmantle, the speaker said. If our timings good, well arrive just as the last of them fall. And if they havent? Florine asked. Dont worry, Prince Felhammer answered. We wont be using the Undead to attack in that case. Our army is more than enough to clean up whats left. What about our Gazer friends? With everything thats going on above, another Dwarf at the table said, theyre pretty lax down here. We havent noticed any patrols at all since yesterday. Then lets not waste any more time. If Grimmantle is still defending the port, our advance forces will take care of it. Otherwise, well get in as far upland as possible before making contact with the Gazer forces. Any questions? Several seconds passed in silence. Prince Felhammer rose to his feet. Good, he said. Then Ill see everyone on the other side. Florine followed the prince down the pier to his vessel. The troops already waiting on board made room for Florine and her entourage. Isoroku and the Elder Lich sergeant in her escort sent up a set of Wraiths each to watch over them from above. After a moment, Florine realised that Velgath wasnt with them any longer. Is Velgath coming with us, Your Highness? She asked. Shes already gone ahead, Prince Felhammer answered. That sort of thing is her regular line of work. I see, Florine said. No wonder she leapt on your offer. Thank you for lending her to me for the last few days. Shes been very helpful. Prince Felhammer peered at her dubiously, as if trying to figure out what helpful meant. Darkness engulfed them shortly after leaving the harbour. Florine looked in every direction, but she could see nothing aside from her immediate surroundings and the distant illumination of the city two kilometres above them lighting up the cavern ceiling. Before she knew it, they were drifting into the empty harbour in the principality of Grimmantle. Velgath stood grinning on the pier as they disembarked. You wont believe who I found, she said. Behind her were two Dwarves with sacks over their heads. The second Dwarf was cradling a babe at her breast. Going by the quality of their equipment, they were likely important figures. Prince Felhammer gave them the barest of glances before sending his gaze out over the harbour city. How many Grimmantles are left around the port? He asked. Near here, Velgath answered, just these three. My unit and I have already cleaned up the area along the wharf. And the Gazers? They havent reached the harbour city yet. Prince Felhammer nodded at his officers, who started bellowing out orders to organise the landing. It was only after that did the prince turn his attention to the three Dwarf captives. Now, lets see what youve dragged out. Velgath removed the first sack with a flourish. Both Prince Felhammer and the captives eyes widened upon recognising one another. Felhammer, the captive, an aged Dwarf with countless curls in his white beard, spat. Grimmantle, the prince replied. What a pleasant surprise. I should have known it was you, Grimmantle said. Come to prove yourself useful to your Gazer allies? We had nothing to do with the Gazers, actually, Prince Felhammer replied. It was just a convenient coincidence. If it makes you feel any better, the Undead are with us. So youve sold your soul to your new masters. Its nothing so dramatic. Just a simple lease contract. The rates are quite reasonable. Prince Felhammer stepped forward, pulling the hatchet on his left hip out of its hoop. Wait, Florine grew pale, what are you doing? What do you think Im doing? The prince yanked the first Dwarf up by his collar, This is the so-called Prince of Grimmantle. An enemy. The old Dwarfs rich beard blossomed crimson as Prince Felhammer drew the blade of his axe across his throat and dumped him off of the pier. This is what we do to our enemies, the prince told her. He reached out for the woman holding a babe in her arms, dragging her forward and slashing her throat open as well. This is what we do to their children. Prince Felhammer snatched the blood-soaked babe from the dying Dwarf woman. No! Florine shrieked. The prince casually tossed the baby into the air. Before it hit the ground, he booted it far out into the dark waters of Lake Khazanar. And this is what we do to their childrens children. With the way that you are, Florine said quietly, youll never run out of enemies. Yeah, well, thats life, Prince Felhammer shrugged. Now, lets get this next enemy out of the way. Stone and Blood: Act 4, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 what are you doing? Velgath asked. Escaping reality, Florine answered. Sitting at the end of a pier in the recently-occupied Grimmantle port, Florine held the tip of a Kraken tentacle in each hand. Boobeebee, Isoroku and the Vampire Bride stood nearby, as did Velgath, who had resumed her duties as Florines attendant, much to her very visible dissatisfaction. Squish, squish, squishy squish Nearby, the Krakens Deepwarden watched her with a frown. After what happened upon their arrival, Florine didnt want to interact with any Dark Dwarves. Instead, she walked out along the longest pier and she coaxed one of the Magical Beasts guarding the port to come over and play with her. Where do these Krakens come from? Florine asked. From the ocean to the west, probably, the Deepwarden answered. Thats where the Great Flow comes from. There are probably some underwater tunnels that lead to Lake Khazanar. Dont rivers usually flow into the ocean? Thats the first Ive heard of that, the Deepwarden replied. Around here, water goes in the direction of the falls. Where does the water go after that? It disappears into the stone at some point, but it should continue flowing east. Underground rivers dont necessarily all come out in one spot, but if you know of a place with plenty of cold springs or unusually-large rivers, theres a good chance thats where some of the water is going. Or it could just end up in a big lake or another ocean. She still had no idea where Khazanar was relative to the surface world that she was familiar with. Since Prince Felhammers Merchant company was trading in the Abelion Hills, she surmised that Hardar Gate was somewhere nearby. But while that might have been true for the surface exit, it might not be for the underground. All she knew was that she went through the stone and popped up on the surface, so it was probably less like a real gate and more like the Gate spell that the Sorcerous Kingdom employed. Or maybe its like that spell that Lord Mare casts on trees to get around, except this one is on stone. Florine was far from knowledgeable about magic, however. Lady Nigredo was there to investigate Hardar Gate when Florine went to speak with Lady Albedo, so maybe she would have a better idea. How long are you going to sit there playing with tentacles for? Velgath asked, Your hands are going to smell like squid. Who knows? Florine answered lightly, Maybe forever. Unlike you Dark Dwarves, animals are nice and comforting and they dont murder babies. How do you know that this Kraken didnt eat that baby? You didnt eat the baby, did you? Florine asked the Kraken with a pleasant smile and sweet voice. In response, the tentacles withdrew and the Kraken vanished under the lapping waves. Florine sighed. I dont get why youre so upset, Velgath said. Babies die all the time. That one in particular was a political obstacle. I bet Humans do that sort of thing, too. Florine stared glumly out across the dark waters. Velgath wasnt wrong. Emperor Jircniv had seized the throne as a child himself and had dozens, if not hundreds of his half-brothers and sisters killed off. Not a single one was spared C babies included. Yet, despite his bloody reputation, his subjects saw him as the greatest Emperor in the history of Baharuth. Prince Felhammer appeared to enjoy that same popularity amongst his people even after being away for over a century. That doesnt mean its right, Florine said. And who decides whats right? Velgath replied, If you bring up some ridiculous Human religious beliefs, Im going to laugh in your face. Doesnt your religion promote behaviours that are beneficial to society? Florine asked. Sure does, Velgath answered, and it says nothing about sparing the children of your enemies. It wasnt as if Florine could force Velgath to see things the way that she did, so she watched the transports unload their troops in silence. Immediately after taking the port, Clan Felhammer wasted no time fortifying their position and taking the fight to the Gazer invaders. The tunnels were mostly defended by slaves sent to finish off Clan Grimmantle, so the Undead advanced swiftly. A flight of Elder Liches landed on one of the piers and made their way to the keep that served as Prince Felhammers command post. Florine rinsed her hands off in the warm lake water and went over to see what they had to say. The prince was standing at the head of a table in the keeps great hall before an assembly of lords and army officers. The enemy response to our aerial offensives continues to be ineffectual, one of the Elder Liches said. However, the same can be said for our attacks. Most of the defenders have relocated to underground areas. Is that something we can take advantage of? One of the Dwarf Lords asked. How strong has their defensive response been? Prince Felhammer looked up at the Elder Lich. They consist of Watchers that happen to be nearby. As ordered, weve been destroying them with summons before they can come close enough to identify us. What about their patrols? They are the same Watchers that we have been engaging. Prince Felhammer stroked his beard in thought. Its too risky to send soldiers directly to the city layer, he said, but keeping the patrols busy should make the lifts usable. How far are our forces from the overseer post directly above us? Lord Deepingstone pressed his rotund belly against the stone table, stretching out to point out a section of one of the maps found in the keep. We should be about here, he said. Our forces have a stranglehold on the underways central access shaft, but the side tunnels still need to be cleared. Were already past the elevation of that overseer post. Send a runner to the central access shaft, Prince Felhammer told an officer on the wall to his left. Have five companies and two Undead infantry squads occupy the overseer post and clear the area around it. At the same time, well fly up four Undead infantry squads to storm the post from the chasm before they decide to do something annoying like break the lifts. Yes, sir. The officer jogged out of the hall and Prince Felhammer sent the Elder Liches on their next sortie. Then his gaze fell upon Florine as if expecting her to say something. Will you be relocating your base of operations, Your Highness? She asked. Once its been secured, yes, Prince Felhammer answered. The closer we are to the front, the more responsive our army will be. That was probably the councils biggest mistake when they attacked Felhammer. Werent they well on their way to conquering Felhammer? Sure, but it cost them dearly before that. It cost them even more after we arrived. Their command was divided into two parts: Dirgehall on the front and their headquarters back home. The armys lines of communication were so long that our resistance resulted in a weeks worth of council reinforcements. Then, those reinforcements were devoured by us because they had no one to turn them around after they lost their foothold. Im not even sure if they realised what was going on before getting trampled by Undead. Florine had witnessed something similar happen in the Draconic Kingdom when the Sorcerous Kingdoms forces fought against Rolengoreks warrior clans, so she had a sense of what he was saying. It felt odd that most people would stress the raw power of the Undead while military minds tended to focus on everything else. Even when that strength was brought to bear directly, it was merely one component of a complex tactical formula where strength alone didnt necessarily win battles. If anything, the opposing Commanders did everything that they could to prevent that strength from being put to full use in order to prevail. Ive been wondering about something Florine said. What? The situation that the councils forces got themselves into is understandable in hindsight, but I fail to see why the Gazers would simply allow your forces to do whatever they want. Do they not employ Commanders of their own? Those Directors that you saw with Uldun are their Commanders, Prince Felhammer told her. But I suppose the real answer lies with what they are as a race. Gazers arent Humanoids that easily come together to create complex societies C theyre powerful Heteromorphs that dominate their territories. A Director isnt a Gazer that receives military training: theyre Standards that evolve into a certain roleand that role is to sit on top of the pile of slaves and lesser Gazers that make up their armies. Fulgrims words seemed to mirror what Florine had gained a working sense of, though she was almost certain that he wasnt aware of the specific details. Most people believed that the general weakness of Humanoids caused them to band together to survive. What most didnt know was that Humanoids lacked Racial Class Levels and were thus forced into various specialisations. This combination wove the fundamental fabric of Humanoid society with all of its complexities. Conversely, often independently strong Heteromorphs were in the opposite position. They werent stupid C in fact, it was usually the opposite C they just didnt need to create civilisations. When Florine asked Ryurarius about it, he said that he was perfectly content living his immortal life ruling over his little kingdom in the Great Forest of Tob. The Frost Dragons created their little tribe in the Azerlisia Mountains only because they had dangerous rivals in the form of the Frost Giants. Even with that threat, it took the will and strength of an Ancient Dragon to bring less than a handful of them together. In that case, Florine said, why do these Gazers exist as hives? Because its the closest word we have for what it is, Prince Felhammer told her. Its not a hive in the same way that insects have hives. Its more like a chain of egomaniacs and personal strength determines the dominator and the dominated. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. do they have any true society to speak of? Thats society to them. So how do these specialised roles come about? Florine asked. They just do. Were talking about a race that can dream up other members of their race. Those Watchers come into existence because bigger Gazers dream about lording over lesser Gazers and they wake up with a batch of them flying around. If you think they have anything like a caste system or something resembling a bureaucracy, think again. She wondered if any Gazers dreamed about being nicer Gazers. Hearing their side of things would be useful. Since Gazer society is structured the way it is, Florine said, couldnt you just negotiate with the one at the top to stop the war? Itd be easier to just kill them, Prince Felhammer replied. Which is what wed like to see happen sooner rather than later. With how large this hive is, though, there are bound to be multiple Spawners. Maybe even one for each principality. You mentioned that Gazers can reproduce by dreaming up more Gazers, so why is the one in charge called a Spawner? Again, its the closest word we have to what they use. We used to call the Hive Mothers, but those things are asexual. How is it that you know so much about Gazers? Florine asked. Torture, Falagrim shrugged. Its not the first time weve encountered them. The hours passed as Clan Felhammers forces progressed up the Grimmantle mines. Clan Grimmantles survivors taking refuge in the harbour city were still being shipped off as slaves by the time Prince Felhammer relocated his command. Grimmantles overseer posts werent much different than the ones Florine had seen during the battle for Felhammer. Roughly the size of a small town, it served as an office, workshop and barracks for the area of the mines that it was responsible for. While the Gazers hadnt used the place for anything, their slaves had and the signs of their relatively brief stay were strewn about everywhere. Florine took advantage of the freshly-conquered state of the overseer post to gain insights into what life might be like under the Gazers. Upon entering the first cleared-out home C an apartment built into the cavern wall, making it a former Dwarf dwelling C she was shocked to find a doll lying in the corner of one of the rooms. She picked up the vaguely-humanoid object, which had been painstakingly fashioned out of coarse Nuk wool. Dark Dwarf children didnt have toys, so it had to have come from one of the Gazer slaves. She continued around the room, counting bedding for eight individuals. The former occupants were Goblins, going by the smell. Few belongings were left behind C or perhaps they didnt have many in the first place. Somewhere above them, a family was fleeing the Sorcerous Kingdoms leased Undeadif they hadnt perished already. I never considered how slaves might live under the Gazers, she murmured. Do you know anything about it, Velgath? They dont invest anything into their slaves as we do, Velgath replied, so I guess the slaves just do whatever they want unless a Gazer sends them off on some task. The Dwarf womans tone suggested that she was disgusted by the Gazers practices, though, knowing her, it was more about the potential productivity going to waste. So they just live as they usually did when they werent slaves aside from that? Florine asked. Thats a reasonable assumption, Velgath answered. An invasion like this probably wouldnt be much different from a mass migration. The Goblins that moved into this place were probably pretty pleased. Im struggling to grasp how this works, logistically speaking, Florine put the doll into her Infinite Haversack. The Gazers have millions of slaves, yet they do nothing to care for them. They just order them around. How does everyone just not starve? Khazanar required incredibly advanced logistical systems C in both a technological and conceptual sense C to support its massive population. The Gazers, however, had none of that. Goblin economy, probably, Velgath said. Ive heard that thrown around a few times, Florine said, and not just in Khazanar. I dont know if you use the term the same way as others do, but it doesnt make much sense to me. Thats weird, considering that its probably the dominant economic practice alongside slavery. In most places, its just a part of having Goblin slaves. But it makes the people that the Goblins work for completely dependent on them for nearly everything. Why wouldnt the Goblins just leave and start their own civilisation somewhere far away from their oppressors? Even Ludmila had a Goblin economy running in the Upper Reaches and Florine couldnt understand why. Even more mind-boggling was that her Goblin subjects also accepted it as a right and natural thing. Because theyre Goblins, Velgath said. That should be self-explanatory. Theyre weaker than Elves. Anyone and everyone can just take away whatever they build. Unless Hobgoblins start popping up but pretty much everyone knows to kill those on sight. Instead of stubbornly insisting on defending the indefensible, they just did something else. Everyone knows what a Goblin is and what theyre good for and the Goblins go along with it. As a result, theyre probably the most successful race in the world in various ways. No ones wiping them out anytime soon because theyre basically welcome everywhere. Except for Human countries I hadnt ever considered it in those terms, Florine said. Because you have this weird notion that freedom is some sort of ideal, Velgath told her. But being free also means that you have to fight your own battles. Thats incredibly difficult as a Goblin, not to mention a colossal waste of effort when they could just be slaves instead. Even if their side loses, they can just hop over to the other side. Unless theyre being raised as Undead. Also, theyre fighting their masters battles here. That goes for everyone. The thing is that theyre so prolific that there are always more. Ensuring that the next generation of Goblins has a place anywhere is more important than individual survival. I dont think Goblins consider things in those terms Maybe not those precise terms, but its pretty much instinctual to them. Florine wondered how advanced a Goblin economy could get. Given the degree of freedom the Gazers slaves were allowed and the fact that there were a multitude of races, an enterprising individual could probably pioneer industries that were compatible with their existence. Theres ranching and foragingis mining possible? It takes a long time to move so many people around She continued her inspection, looking for evidence of tool use and industry in general. Then it occurred to her that anything that they did bring along with them would have probably been discarded in favour of what they gained from their conquest of Khazanar. What are the Gazers objectives, anyway? Florine said, As far as I can recall we dont know of any demands or even statements from the other side. I dont know if you understand this, Velgath replied, but Khazanar is an extremely attractive location. Its deep in the Upper Realms, in a highly-defensible location and weve developed the place to the point where it can support tens of millions. Any nearby power capable of taking it will make the attempt so long as they know that it exists. Speaking of powers They stepped to the side as a company of soldiers marched by. In the midst of the column was a Dark Dwarf dressed in a mishmash of equipment. Captain, Velgath fell into step behind the office at the head of the column. Who is that Dwarf? He seems strange. One of the officers at the front spotted him fighting for the Gazers and managed to capture him, the Captain replied. He claims to be from the Middle Realms. Upon hearing the Dwarfs answer, Florine rushed over to join them. What else did he say? Velgath asked. He swore to share everything he knew if we took him to someone who could guarantee his place here. Interrogation? The Captain shook his head. If what he says is true, we dont want to risk losing any information by messing with his head. He has the bearing of a warrior and the Deepwardens say hes quite dangerous, but the prince told us to bring him over. Looks like things have gotten a bit more interesting, Velgath said. Yes, maam. Florine looked over her shoulder at the bedraggled Dark Dwarf. Aside from his curious mix of attire, she couldnt figure out how he differed from Khazanars citizens. They found Lord Deepingstone awaiting their arrival at the entrance of the overseers complex. A pair of his men came and stripped the strange Dwarf down before leading him through the gate. Prince Felhammer was just inside, standing on a balcony overlooking the complexs courtyard. I am Prince Falagrim Felhammer, he looked down on the disrobed Dwarf through the slits of his helm. You claim to have information we can use. Felhammer? The other Dwarf looked up in disbelief, I see. So this is Khazanar. Im going to be less than pleased if you say that its been forever since you saw your home, Prince Felhammer frowned. No, not at all, the Dwarf said. My name is Raellor Shadowshield. A Blackguard of Shadowgate. Grakulstaz. Raellor nodded. Clean yourself up before we talk, Prince Felhammer said. Prepare a room and a fresh change of clothes for our guest. The prince turned and left the balcony. Florine and Velgath watched Raellor as he was led off. I didnt know that your father could be so courteous, Florine said. Didnt he give you that huge suite? Velgath frowned. He seemed a bit more flippant back then. I take it this place that Raellors from is important? Grakulstaz is the empire that founded Khazanar. Does that mean that the Gazers came all the way from there? Florine asked. Thats what were going to find out, Velgath answered. They joined Prince Felhammer in the hall of the complex, standing between the stone columns running along the right side of the room. Raellor appeared ten minutes later, dressed in a clean robe and looking significantly less grungy. He walked up to the guards standing twenty metres from the dais and genuflected before the prince. Lets hear it, Prince Felhammer said. Grakulstaz has fallen, Raellors grim tone echoed from the walls and ceiling. I find it hard to believe that Grakulstaz could be defeated by this rabble, the prince said. An alliance of empires to our south declared war on us, Raellor replied. We were on our fiftieth year of that war when the Gazers showed up and destabilised everything. Our enemies were quick to seize the advantage. And how did the Gazers prevail against those enemies? They didnt. The Gazers cut across the northeastern corner of Grakulstaz, away from our front lines. They overran eight cities along the way, but they didnt stay to fight the alliance. Its been three years since then. Hm, the prince grunted. Well, all that aside, you must have some information of value if youre making demands of me. If Raellor felt anything about the subject of his homeland being brushed aside, he didnt show it. I do. After seeing what you have at your disposal, I believe you have an opportunity to put an end to this Gazer hive sooner rather than later. All I ask for in return is a home in Khazanar and an honoured position in your temples. Thats scarce little to ask if what you know does result in what you say. I am a servant of the gods, Raellor said. There is little more that would satisfy me. He seems a lot better than the Dark Dwarves around here Florine still couldnt believe that every Dark Dwarf somehow behaved the same way. Hopefully, she would have the chance to speak with the new arrival at some point. Done, Prince Felhammer nodded. Raellor rose to his feet. The leaders of this hive dwell above us, he told them. They dwell in the citadel of the clan that formerly ruled here. If you strike them down, the hive will fall into chaos. Why would they all be here instead of making themselves cosy in different parts of the realm? Prince Felhammer asked. Because they do not intend to stay here, Raellor answered. In my time with the Gazer hive, I have gained a sense of their motives. They never stop moving. Something is behind the hive, and they are fleeing before it. Do you have any idea what it is? No, Raellor shook his head. But I know that its there. We are being stalked by something that even the most powerful Gazers in the hive cannot see. The Spawners are as far forward as they are comfortable with, and they have resorted to relying on numbers for safety. Well, thats not ominous at all The Gazers that she had seen were already powerful enough, so the leaders of the hive would have to be extraordinarily so. Would the leased Undead be sufficient for the task? Prince Felhammer crossed his arms and leaned back on his throne. Tell us everything you know about the Gazer forces between us and those Spawners, he said after several moments. If were going to crush the leadership of this hive, were going to have to get through all of their defences, first. Stone and Blood: Act 4, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Report! A runner jogged up to the command post in the underway annexe, Were two hundred metres from the exit. Resistance? Falagrim asked. Were fighting for the cargo hub right now. Things have slowed down drastically since the Gazers started showing up. We still have plenty of Undead to throw at them, though. Falagrim nodded and dismissed the runner. As long as the Gazers had slaves to throw at them, they would have plenty of bodies to get in the way of their deadly eye rays. Only one or two of them worked at all against the Undead, which made it far easier for Clan Felhammers forces to lock them down than if they were using battle thralls. Still, even reduced to a fraction of their potency, they were still powerful opponents. Due to their use of eye powers that resembled magic spells, one could conclude that they were something like a mage. That, however, was wrong and those who came to that conclusion were usually dead wrong. Gazers were a type of Heteromorph with physical traits and capabilities that made them respectable in melee combat and nothing resembling fragile. Their eye powers were instantaneous and they had no issues using them while engaged in physical combat, making them more of a risk the closer one got to them. Report, the Elder Lich assigned to the command post said. Flights seven, thirteen, and thirty-three have returned from their sorties. Results? They destroyed fourteen Watchers and several hundred slaves. The situation appears to be as you suspected: ambushes by Standards or greater are only in place around the illuminated areas of the principality. It had cost them over twenty Elder Liches to learn that lesson. The leased Undead C Elder Liches especially C were particularly vulnerable to the Gazers Disintegration rays and were easy marks for ambushers lurking in the shadows of the city buildings. Whats our progress on mapping the way to the citadel? Falagrim asked. Twenty per cent complete, the Elder Lich answered. This one would like to note that it will be a long and hazardous path if we aim to avoid the defended areas. Dont you worry your bony little head about that, Daergor Deepingstone said from nearby. Well be taking the direct route. Have you figured it out yet? Falagrim turned his attention to the Dwarf Lord. I think so, yeah, Daergor replied. The Gazers have made a major strategic blunder, as far as I can tell. Most of their forces have gone into the city layer to avoid aerial bombardment. Their leaders, however, have holed themselves up above the city layer, in Grimmantle Citadel. Meaning that, if they moved quickly when the time came, they could storm the citadel before most of the Gazers knew what was going on. All they needed to do was keep the Gazers in a defensive mindset by continuing to perform aerial bombardments around the area. Once Clan Felhammer''s main force broke out of the mines, they could reinforce that mindset and keep the Gazers in their holes while a strike was directed at Grimmantle Citadel. Do we have anything on the rest of the Principality yet? No, Daergor snorted. Its a whole damn principality were talking about. Going by what our new friend said, their main force should be concentrated around the Spawners. Falagrim sent a questioning look at the Raellor, who was standing behind Agnis shoulder. The Blackguard from Grakulstaz had assumed his duties as Agnis bodyguard without question or complaint. Lord Deepingstone has the gist of it, Raellor said, but hes also wrong about a few things. I cant tell you exactly how many individuals are under this hive, but I can say it takes roughly ten days for the entire population to migrate past a single spot. While they move from one place to another, they spread out to support themselves, consuming whatever is in their path. Here, their strongest fighting forces are indeed concentrated in Grimmantle to protect the Spawners, the majority of the slave population and their overseers are out in the other Principalities gathering what they can for the next leg of their migration. So youre saying that they may call for reinforcements, Falagrim said. The Blackguard shrugged. With Gazers, its a contest between I alone am more than enough to handle this and this is beneath me. They will tend toward the latter the longer our offensive goes on and the more threatening we appear. I cant say at what point wed cross that line, but, the sooner we hit them, the less time they have to consider their situation. Its about fifteen kilometres from this underway exit and Grimmantle Citadel, Falagrim told him. We should be done before any reinforcements even start crossing over from the other principalities. Deepingstone, get started the moment we secure our way to the city layer. It will be done, my prince. The huge Dwarf strolled off, whistling along the way. With the lull in activity, Falagrim took an inventory of his surroundings. A continuous column of Undead went by as they ascended the spiralling ramp of the underways main access shaft. Once in a while, a company of Dark Dwarves escorted a rail car filled with supplies bound for the front. The Human, of course, was wandering around somewhere, Ever-insistent on watching events unfold. Velgath had snapped up a reconnaissance assignment the moment it was presented to her, leaving the Human to harass everyone else. At least she isnt pestering me. Prince Felhammer. Gods damn it. He turned to the source of the sickeningly pleasant voice with a glower. What? I just came across someone interestingC You dont say? Cand Id like an explanation. Damn diplomancers At some point, the Human had learned how to phrase things in such a way that he had no choice but to engage with her. Or maybe she always knew and had recently brought that part of her arsenal to bear. He couldnt simply brush her off because he didnt know what she was asking about. It could have been something entirely frivolous, or it might have something to do with the Undead lease or some diplomatic concern that was unwise to disregard. We had better be done before the next report comes in, he said. I met a fellow who described himself as a Thrallherd, the Human said. He claimed that he controlled two hundred battle slaves with his psionic powers. Is that true, Your Highness? Why would anyone bother lying about that? Im pretty sure youve heard that term thrown around before, Falagrim said. I have. What did you think it was? Well, since it was called that, the Human pressed a finger to her chin, I thought it would be a vocation similar to a shepherd or a goatherd. Ah, Falagrim grunted. So thats where you went with it. Was I mistaken? He snorted. The Human had a strange tendency to make out everything as if it was nicer than it was, but he also suspected that she wasnt anywhere near as clueless or na?ve as she behaved. She worked for a Demon, after all. Technically, youre not wrong, Falagrim told her. A Thrallherd does borrow from that terminology, but, instead of herding sheep or goats, they herd thralls. The problem is that you seem to equate thrall with slave. Are they not the same, Your Highness? Every thrall is a slave, Falagrim said, but every slave is not necessarily a thrall. Thralls have a psionic bond to their master C the Thrallherd, in this case C and they can be anything from an extension of their masters will to relatively free individuals who have any problematic thoughts suppressed. The Humans only reaction was to remain silent for several moments. So the battle thralls that Khazanar uses arent the same as slaves trained for battle? Of course not, Falagrim frowned at the ludicrous notion. Why would we use military assets that pose a risk of not functioning as intended? I thought you visited The Refinery with Velgath the other day. All of the materials produced for combat there are thralls well before they come out. The Human stood there silently with her silly smile plastered on her face. She was probably thinking of something equally silly. Report! A runner came to his rescue, Weve broken out of the underway exit. Lets hear it, Falagrim said. As expected, the runner said, the Gazers dispatched a force to hold us there. We lost forty-three Death Knights and three Elder Liches C all to Gazer Disintegration rays. The Undead are reorganising their forces now. One flew back to Hardar to request replacements. And the Gazers? Not including their battle fodder, our Captains combined tallies put the tentative Gazer losses at twenty-three Standards, six Directors and one Overseer. No Spawners. The remaining Gazers are on the run and Lord Deepingstone is spearheading the advance toward Grimmantle Citadel. Falagrim sent the runner away with a satisfied nod before ordering his command to relocate. Breaking into the city was the hardest part before storming the citadel. If he had lost three times the number of Undead, he wouldnt have been surprised. Ive not heard Overseers mentioned before, the Human said. Theyre an evolved form of the Director, Falagrim replied. You know that theyre putting up a serious fight if one is present. Id think that losing so many Undead would indicate that it was a serious fight, the Human said. How are there so many powerful things down here? There arent, Falagrim said. Not in one place, at least. You were there to hear what Raellor had to share. The sheer number of Standards and greater Gazers was beyond what the area below Khazanar could have produced in a century. It wasnt so much that so many couldnt come into existence within that timeframe, but the fact that they were functioning as a single hive. Centuries of cannibalism and power struggles would have to occur for that sort of order to be established. Even if they had neglected their responsibilities on the frontier, no amount of preparation could have saved the council from it. It was a rare event that only tended to happen every few centuries, which was one of the reasons why empires like Grakulstaz created colonies in the first place. There were just some things that even the greatest empires couldnt stand against. All one could do was survive in some form and rebuild. Fortunately, the appearance of the Sorcerous Kingdom staved off disaster. Then again, such rare events tended to happen in groups. Maybe they were leasing out their Undead forces for precisely that reason and Khazanar had unwittingly been caught up in a proxy war between unfathomable powers. Speaking of Raellor, the Human babbled on. Hes not very talkative. Youre just too talkative, Falagrim replied. And hes under no obligation to entertain you. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. They took a set of lifts to the top of the access shaft where Falagrims new command post was being set up in the cargo hub just inside the underway entrance. A line of runners was already waiting there to deliver their reports. Lets start with the most recent one, he said. A young woman stepped forward. She had a bit of red in her hair so he hoped she wouldnt do anything crazy. Lord Deepingstone has advanced ten blocks towards the citadel. Theyve suffered no losses along the way. I suppose he really did figure it out, Falagrim said. How did he manage it? Since were out of the mines, the runner replied, we can communicate with the Elder Liches suppressing the city layer. Were positioning sets of air strikes close enough to keep the Gazers attention while we sneak over the rooftops and ambush them in their hiding places. One of the Elder Lich sergeants sends down some Wraiths to attack them when we get close. They dont last more than a few seconds when ten of those Death Warriors are putting quarrels in them. Sounds like something you Deepwardens would do, Falagrim muttered. Yes, sir. Falagrim turned his attention to the other runners. Did her report obsolete any of yours? He asked. Three of the runners left. They would have to fix that at some point. The remainder of the reports had to do with the defensive perimeter around the underway exit, but it seemed that they were meeting next to no retaliation after breaking through. His concerns changed from being able to maintain their foothold in the city layer to securing the trail that Daergor was blazing with his forces. How long until our reserves arrive? We sent for them yesterday, one of his officers said, so they should be stuck at the back of the main column somewhere. I expected a tougher fight, Falagrim said, but now were short coverage. Send some runners down and get as many officers up here as they can find. Yes, sir. Falagrim took a seat on a nearby bench, crossing his arms as he continued mulling over the situation. He did want to storm Grimmantle Citadel as quickly as possible, but, at the same time, he didnt want to get cut off and flanked. Grimmantle was not much different from the rest of Khazanar when it came to how it laid on its infrastructure, so the Gazers had thousands of holes to come out of to do so if they wished. Why not use the summons that you used in Felhammer? The Human asked. Because they wont work, he answered. Lesser Graveyards are a huge target and Gazer rays only need to hit a single bone to make the entire thing go poof. We could only get away with it back then because the council forces didnt bring anti-air defences and their armies were equipped to fight Clan Felhammer. Armour-piercing quarrels dont do much, if anything, to skeletal Undead and we knew that the clans would keep any Clerics powerful enough to turn them at home. I see. There should be other options He sent a glance at the Elder Lich sergeant nearby, who said nothing. Lesser Gazers like Watchers are fine to use summons against, Falagrim told the Human, but Standards and above cause problems. Why is that? Their central eye has a certain power. An anti-magic cone. It doesnt go out too far, but any summon that enters it winks out of existence. It nullifies all magic C including the Gazers own eye powers C and even enchanted items lose their effects. So thats why Uldun ordered his Death Knights to keep their distance Thatd be why, Falagrim said. Though it seems that the boy needs more tactical experience. I thought he did well, the Human said. You can think all you want. Youre not a Commander. Falagrim retired for a nap while the additional forces made their way up and worked to secure their path to Grimmantle Citadel. Two hours later, the officers that he called for arrived. Were currently securing a corridor to Grimmantle Citadel, he said, but Deepingstones advancing faster than expected. We have more than enough bodies, but too few Commanders to organise things. Whats the situation like out there? One of the Captains asked. Its mostly quiet on the street level, Falagrim said. The Gazers and their slaves have gone under due to the aerial bombardment over the last few days. Watcher patrols have been cleaned out, so we have unrestricted mobility up top. The problem is we have hundreds of access ramps to cover and the Gazers could counterattack out of any one of them. Couldnt we just go on the offensive? He turned his attention to Uldun, who was part of the recently-arrived group. With things as they are, Falagrim said, thats not a fight we can afford to pick. We dont have to commit any, erm, permanent assets, Uldun explained. We can use Wight balls on them. Wight what? Wight bombs, the Elder Lich sergeant said. That doesnt clarify anything, Falagrim growled. The other Captains made room for Uldun to come forward. We employed the tactic at the Gazer landing zone back on Felhammer, he said. Gazer slaves are battle fodder, and Wights turn that fodder into more Wights. We wont have to contain their spread here so they should be even more devastating than the last time we used them. Doesnt that mean well lose track of all the Wights and eventually lose control of them? Thats not a problem here, his son shrugged. And since Wights can only turn their kills into more Wights, well have no problem cleaning up the mess later. Huh, Falagrim grunted, I suppose that makes sense. Find an access ramp and try it out. The closest ramp was already solidly under Clan Felhammers control, so Falagrim followed Uldun and the other officers out to see how it would go. They walked through the clearing around the underway entrance, past formations of tens of thousands of Zombies, a growing base camp for Clan Felhammers army, and a small airport that the Elder Lich squadrons had set up. On any other day, Falagrim said, our enemies would call it quits if they saw this. Would they? The Humans voice was dubious. Alright, maybe not call it quits, Falagrim conceded, but theyd know that theyre fucked. A squadron of Elder Liches awaited them at their destination, which was marked with a sign that said Grimmantler Mines East. Over a thousand Wights crowded the street next to it. So, Falagrim said, what now? This access point is ideal for our demonstration, the Elder Lich said in tepid monotone. Wraith reconnaissance has determined the closest one hundred metres of corridors to be ninety-nine per cent Goblin with no notable Gazer presence. That much was obvious. The Gazers wouldnt stick around after being beaten and they would leave fodder behind to slow down any would-be pursuers. Our subjects will be directed into the access point andC Uldun, Falagrim said, did they put you through this? No, Uldun replied. I just told them to do it. Do it, Falagrim told the Elder Lich. The Undead mage issued a long, dry sigh. In a column ten Goblins wide, the Wights streamed down the ramp. It wasnt long before terrified shrieks echoed back out. Thats a lot of screaming, Falagrim said. Yup, Uldun nodded. We had to listen to that for days. Deployed Wight strength has increased by fifty per cent, the Elder Lich reported. He looked over his shoulder to see what the Humans reaction was like, but she was nowhere to be found. Deployed Wight strength has increased by two hundred per cent. Are those compounding percentages? Falagrim asked. The figures are relative to the original deployed strength, the Elder Lich replied. Deployed Wight strength has increased by five hundred per cent. How far have they gone? They are filling every available corridor in search of prey. Deployed Wight strength has increased by two thousand per cent. At the rate they were going, a third of Grimmantles city layer would be swarming with Wights in a day. He turned to address the other Captains. Get this mess started at every access ramp you can reach, he ordered. And if we encounter Gazer resistance? One of the Captains asked. Then those Gazers will be busy for a very long time, Falagrim answered. Also, let our people know that any Wights running loose around the city arent ours and to destroy them if they approach. Deployed Wight strength has increased by one thousand per cent. You can stop updating me on their progress, Falagrim said. Let the nearest officer know if that number starts going in the opposite direction. The clomping of ironshod boots echoed toward them from further up the street. A runner entered the range of his Darkvision and stopped in front of him. I have a message from Lord Deepingstone, sir, he said. What is it? Where the bloody hell are you?! The runner said with a straight face, I didnt include the shouting. Did something happen? Falagrim asked. No, but Lord Deepingstones forces are nearly at the citadel. Were on our way, he told the runner, then turned to the Elder Lich sergeant. Have the assault force head over to the citadel. A column led by sixty Undead infantry squads appeared from the direction of the mines a few minutes later. Accompanying them were ten squadrons of Elder Liches and a mass of Zombies that stretched out into the darkness. Falagrim and his command joined the procession. With Daergor clearing the Gazer strongpoints in a rough line to Grimmantle Citadel, their enemies wouldnt have the slightest clue what was coming for them. Two hours later, they caught up to Daergor, who had stopped his advance a few blocks short of the clearing under their target. Unlike Felhammer Citadel, which was carved out of a magically-reinforced stalactite, Grimmantle Citadel was built into one of the massifs that joined the city layer to the cavern ceiling above. Its about damn time, Daergor said. Did you take a nap or something? Yes. Well, that makes the two of us, the Dwarf Lord chuckled. Whats our plan? Falagrim looked up into the darkness. It had been a long time since he considered attacking another clanhold. Light up that hold! Falagrim ordered, We dont want any of our guests flying off. Cant they escape out of the back? The Human C who had reappeared to join them at some point C asked. Its a fortress, Falagrim frowned at her question. There is no back. The rest of the massif isnt connected to it or invaders could just bypass all of the defences. The engineers started setting up their siegeworks while the Undead forces spread out to enclose the citadels perimeter. When the lights started illuminating their target, however, a huge Gazer descended upon them. Spawner! A Captain ahead of them called out. Seconds later, a calamitous crash filled his ears. Falagrim frowned as a handful of Death Knights were sent flying through the air and orders sounded across the field. Beams of bright green light pierced the front lines as scores of Gazers followed after the first Spawner. Another crash sounded, sending six more Death Knights tumbling through the air. They slammed into the building nearby and crumbled into dust. What the hell is going on here? Falagrim craned his neck, trying to catch a glimpse of the front. Another group of Death Knights was sent flying. Falagrim! Agni shouted, We need to get to safety! The Cleric grabbed his elbow and started to drag him away. He shook himself free. I can walk on my own! He said, Raellor, what the hell is this?! I dont know! The Blackguard said, Spawners shouldnt be able to do this! Theyre getting close, the Captain of Falagrims bodyguard said. Stand your ground! Protect the prince! His escort spread out, forming a shield wall blocking the street. The nearby Death Knights came to join them. Insidious chanting filled the air as Death Priests layered defensive enchantments and robes fluttered as dozens of Elder Liches swarmed in from above. Keep going! Agni said. Half of the Death Knights vanished. The shield wall shattered in an instant, scattering Dwarves and the other half of the Death Knights into the air. Rays of searing flame lanced down from the Elder Liches overhead, but they were turned into dust one by one as the Spawner retaliated in kind. While that happened, the missing Death Knights appeared again, only to be swatted aside like their fellows. The huge aberration then floated forward, its maw opened wide to reveal thousands of needle-like teeth. Greatswords raised, the Death Warriors positioned behind the shield wall charged in to close the gap. An object whistled in from the darkness and blasted them apart in the blink of an eye. A sharp intake of breath issued from Agnis direction. This cant be Raellor said. What cant be? Falagrim asked, Do you know whats going on? That Spawner, the Blackguard answered, its wielding the Felhammer using telekinesis. The Felhammer?! Isnt that just a legend? The rank of Death Priests behind them was swatted away. Falagrim ducked his head as the dormitory next to them exploded. Never mind, he said. His clans namesake was a weapon wielded by a great Dark Dwarf in their distant past. Legend claimed that it could shatter entire cities in a single blow. Even if that wasnt true, shattering entire city blocks was good enough. They continued fleeing as more and more soldiers came to their defence. The Gazer showed no signs of slowing down, unceremoniously crushing any challengers that came before it. This is it, I guess. Theres no accounting for calamities like this, even after centuries of safeguards. After running for several minutes, he realised that they were no longer being pursued. Falagrim dared to slow his steps, panting as he examined the street behind them, then the air above. What happened? Agni said as she examined him for wounds, Where did that Spawner go? I dont know, Falagrim said, but Im not complaining. Lets get out of here. It was only after they returned to the base camp that they found out that the Human was gone. Stone and Blood: Act 4, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 It stinks! Florine had never been eaten before, nor had she ever entertained the notion. Now, she sat very still inside the Spawners mouth, praying fervently that it wouldnt swallow her. Then again, it didnt seem like there was anywhere to go, so being chewed was probably far worse. Are you two alright? She asked. The Zern pressed against her stirred. When the Spawner had come after them, Florine had grabbed Boobeebee without thought C probably because she was about the size of a child. This made little sense in hindsight considering that the Zern hero was, well, a hero and far stronger than Florine. Not that it would have probably counted for anything: the Spawner was swatting Death-series servitors left and right with little effort. Im alright, Boobeebee replied. Though I cant say I like that Im inside somethings mouth right now. Rather than a mouth, Florine said. This is almost like a small room. Gazers dont have hands, so maybe its how they carry things around. Pip! Liolio pipped. That was her hope, at least. They were eaten, except not really. Since the three of them were of races that were probably unknown to the Middle Realms, they might have been taken for questioning. The Gazer certainly had the leeway to do so considering how easily it shattered Clan Felhammers assault. If that was the case, Florine would be more than pleased by the development. It was a priceless opportunity to learn and she was getting sick of the cruel, utilitarian culture of the Dark Dwarves. The Gazers were supposedly just as bad in a different way, but she couldnt imagine how that could possibly be at the present. It could even be that the Dark Dwarves were simply being critical of others as usual and the Gazers only superficially matched their description of them. Of course, there was the fact that they had sent countless slaves to their deaths. However, Raellor mentioned something about their behaviour being driven by some other threat so she had to consider that. The Realms Below had proven to be a hostile place filled with all sorts of powerful dangers and, as a whole, it made the worst things that happened on the surface seem safe and peaceful C and reasonable C by comparison. Florine steadied herself as the Gazer changed direction. Since she was mostly being pressed into its tongue, it was probably flying upwards. I guess were returning to Grimmantle Citadel. She wondered what the others would do when they discovered she was missing. The Vampire Bride would probably try to come after her since Lady Shalltear had ordered her to attend to Florine and keep her from being despoiled. Clan Felhammer would probably continue their operations without her so long as they werent held accountable for her disappearance. The Gazer abruptly changed direction, nearly causing her to tip over. After a moment, Florine cried out in alarm as the walls of the Gazers mouth tightened around her and she was ejected onto a cold, hard surface with a splat. Florine nearly slipped as she pushed herself upright with saliva-soaked hands. She was in a large chamber of some sort, so wide that its walls lay beyond the range of her Darkvision item. It gave her the impression that she was sitting on an island of stone surrounded by darkness. She rose to her feet, releasing Boobeebee and reaching into her Infinite Haversack for a Troopers Towel. How delightful, a rumbling voice echoed from the unseen walls. How very delightful! Florine froze as the Gazer from before floated into view. Its lumpy, spherical form was over four metres across with ten eye stalks that sprouted across its upper half. An eye one metre across was embedded in the centre of the Gazers body, dominated by a glittering amber iris with a slitted pupil that resembled a string of pearls. Below that eye was a three-metre-wide maw, lined with needle-like fangs the length of Florines forearm. Under her captors intense gaze, Florine drew her mantle shut as she hugged her trembling body. Insolence! The Gazer shouted. Florines mantle was ripped away by an invisible force, baring what lay beneath. The Gazers mouth widened into a terrifying grin as it drew closer and the invisible force shifted her dress this way and that. Gazers enjoy visually stimulating things. Your appearance will have them swarming around you in no time. She trembled even harder as Ulduns words came unbidden. The notion that she might be defiled was something she had brushed off as unlikely when the Vampire Bride mentioned it, but it seemed that she shouldnt have ignored Lady Shalltears wisdomnot that Florine could do much about her present situation. The Gazer drew even closer, its eyes closing in on all sides. Florine tried backing away, but an invisible force fixed her in place. Mmm The Gazers gaze roamed over every millimetre of her body, Excellent. Most excellentyou C purple one. Stand beside her. Boobeebee shared an eyeless glance with Florine before stepping in closer. The Gazer drifted away, settling on a stone dais Florine hadnt noticed previously with a satisfied sigh. Florine stood where she was for several minutes, uncertain about what was going on. Excuse me, Florine said, may I ask a question. Since you have pleased me, slave, you are afforded the privilege of doing so. Why am I here? That is a profoundly deep question for a slave, the Gazer replied. She exists to please me, the Gazer said. No, she exists to please me, the Gazer countered. Florine frowned behind her smile at the odd exchange. My name is Florine Kadia Dale Gagnier, she said. A Baroness of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Might I know with whom I have the pleasure of speaking? I am Xulgorinairiar. No, I am Xulgorinairiar! No, I am! We? We After a moment, the Gazer nodded to itself. We are Xulgorinairiar, its tone filled the air with a sense of absolute certainty. And we areperfection. As to your previous question, is it not obvious that you exist to please us? The very colour of your eyes is a tribute from the world itself to our glorious magnificence! What is it about me that pleases Your Glorious Magnificence? Why, the fact that you are so visually stimulating, of course. The colours; the complexity of your design; the roundness that adorns your formwhat manner of creature are you? Im a Human. A Human Xulgorinairiar seemed to taste the word, I dont believe Ive heard of those. Where might I acquire more of your kind? Florine was fairly confident that she shouldnt share that information. As she hesitated, however, a ray lanced out from one of the Gazers eyes to strike her in the stomach. Her hand went down reflexively to cover the spot, but she didnt feel anything amiss. Resisted? The Gazer frowned, No, immune? The eye shifted slightly and a ray struck Boobeebee. Xulgorinairiars smile returned. Tell me, slave, the Gazer said. Where might I acquire more of these Humans? Humans dwell in the Realms Above, Boobeebee replied. There are many millions living on the surface. A country called the Holy Kingdom of Roble lies a hundred kilometres west of my tribe. Xulgorinairiars central eye narrowed. A country of these delightful Humans that worship a different Gazer? What do you know of the one called Roble? ErI dont believe they worship any being called Roble. The country is simply called that. The Humans there worship the elemental gods. Gods, huh. How primitive. Only Gazers deserve to be worshipped. In that case, what is the surface? A place with no ceiling and no encompassing walls. Where cycles of day and night are dictated by the celestial bodies above. What are day and night? Day is the time when the world is illuminated by a golden orb that we call the sun. Night is the time of darkness in its absence, though the moon C a silvery orb C and stars may light ones way. The Gazers gaze turned inward in thought. A golden orb and a silver orb, hmit seems that the world has more gifts for us. How can we reach this surface? As long as you keep going up, Boobeebee replied, youll reach it eventually. Boobeebee slouched as if released by something. Florine looked down worriedly at her. Are you alright? She asked. I think I was charmed, Boobeebee answered. Ive never been charmed before, but Im pretty sure thats what happened for some reason. She stroked the Zerns eel-like head comfortingly. As far as she knew, aside from temporarily influencing ones opinion of the caster, charm spells didnt do any physical harm. She looked up at Xulgorinairiar, who continued to stare intently at them. Am I really all that pleasant to look at? Florine asked. If you hadnt noticed, Xulgorinairiar answered, this place is so very bland. Everything is dark and grey and metal. Dark Dwarves are a most unpleasant race. Florine was of the same opinion, but not for the same reasons. Does that mean you enjoy frequenting places like mushroom groves and caves with colourful crystals? Indeed, the Gazers head bobbed in a ponderous nod. A feast for the eyes. I see. Xulgorinairiar let out a low chuckle. Did it consider her response humorous? Florine felt more than a bit silly about her previous fears. Why would something that in no way resembled a Human be sexually attracted to a Human, anyway? What Uldun meant by visually stimulating was precisely that C sights that stimulated the senses. With that in mind, Florine started formulating a plan to escape her situation. Maybe she could do more than that. She stuck a hand into her Infinite Haversack, producing a colourful object. In that case, she asked, what do you think about this? It was a portrait of Ludwig from Dreams of Red, which she had commissioned a Bard in E-Rantel to paint. He struck a heroic figure in his house colours, the banner attached to his spear trailing in the wind. The background was a meadow in full blossom, which was a popular choice amongst the Bards customers. The portrait floated out of Florines hand to hover in front of Xulgorinairiar. Lets see Half of the Gazers eye stalks turned to look at the piece, Oh, I like this! Humans truly are a colourful race. And this backgroundis this the surface that the purple one spoke of? Its scenery similar to what one might find on the surface, yes, Florine replied. The alpine meadows in the Azerlisia Mountains should start looking like that by midsummer. I would like to see this, Xulgorinairiar said. Which way do I need to go to reach this place? Its part of the Sorcerous Kingdom, but I wouldnt mind showing you around as an honoured guest. Truly? I will consider the matter. The portrait flew into Xulgorinairiars maw, disappearing with a chomp. My Ludwig! She had waited four months for the finished piece. The artist was getting increasingly popular for his Dreams of Red art, so she had no idea how long a new commission would take. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Xulgorinairiar, however, paid no mind to her distraught expression. Delicious, the Gazer yawned. And so very filling The lid of the Gazers central eye grew heavy and drifted shut. It seemed to have fallen asleep, but its eye stalks were fully alert and looking in every direction. Florine turned around and settled onto the stone floor, reviewing what she had learned. Gazers were unlike any race that she had interacted with before. They were truly supernatural beings that, by all appearances, ignored most natural laws. No, thats probably incorrect. Its my perception of whats natural thats probably flawed. The more she saw of the world, the more she understood that Human perception and the materialistic rationality that it gave rise to did not necessarily mean anything to other races. For instance, Elementals and beings with high elemental affinity were existences that were driven by entirely different motives. Offering a Fire Elemental money to heat a forge didnt work because Fire Elementals didnt care about money. One could offer a Fire Elemental fuel to burn since they only desired to burn things, but they were just as likely to burn the Blacksmith. In the case of the Gazers, they appeared to value visual stimulation. They even consumed it. Appearance did have value in Human society, but it wasnt measured the same way. Florine sorted through her bags, pulling out various articles to determine what sort of market the Gazers represented. What are you doing? Boobeebee asked. Looking for colourful things, Florine answered. Xulgorinairiar seems to like them. Should we not be figuring out how to escape, instead? A snore reverberated around the chamber. She didnt know that something that didnt even have a throat could snore. I think were fine, for now, Florine said as she set down a cosmetics kit. Though She looked down at the stone floor beside her. Find Isoroku and let them know Im safe. A pair of yellow eyes appeared in the darkness, questioning her orders. Her Shadow Demon wanted to go on the offensive the moment Xulgorinairiar attacked her, but Florine had instructed it to lay low when it seemed that she wasnt in any immediate danger. Ill be fine. We cant do anything to Xulgorinairiar, anyway. The yellow eyes vanished. A current of air was the only sign that the Shadow Demon had left. Florine turned her attention back to the cosmetics kit, opening it and spreading out its contents over the floor. I have not seen these objects before, Boobeebee said. What are they? Its commonly called makeup by Humans, Florine reached out and picked up a tube of carmine wax and removed the cap. This one is called lipstick. It gives the lips a brighter appearance and can make them seem fuller if applied properly. She pulled out a hand mirror and painted her lips as a demonstration. Belatedly, she realised that Zern didnt perceive colour the same way that Humans did. You seem more threatening that way, Boobeebee looked up at her. Eh? How? It makes it seem as if youve just devoured your prey. But its supposed to make me look more attractive Eh? How? Florine supposed that it was just a Human thing. Or maybe a thing for some Humanoids. Considering the logic behind it, there must have been variants for other races, but the most common cosmetics that the Zern were probably exposed to were things like war paint. Would you like to try it out? Florine smiled. Me? Xulgorinairiar probably likes you right now because youre such a nice shade of purple, but who knows when he might tire of a single colour In the end, the Zern hero ended up with a ring of bright red around her disturbing maw. Florines work was a bit shoddy as the insectoid had no lips to speak of. It was the colour that mattered, though. Now that Boobeebee had pointed it out, it did look like the Zern had just eaten something. Florine returned to her seat, but not before pulling out a pillow to cushion her rear from the cold stone floor. Eryoure not going to put all of that on me as well, are you? Boobeebee asked as Florine applied some lavender eyeshadow to her right eyelid. I can if youd like, Florine answered, though Im not sure where this would go since you dont have eyes Please dont trouble yourself, Boobeebee said. Im sure thatC Pip! Florine straightened at Liolios cautionary call. A Watcher floated toward them gaze fixed on the dyes and paints of Florines cosmetics kit. She started putting everything away, which only seemed to make the Watcher mad. It darted forward and bit Florines arm. Boobeebee swatted it away. Are you alright? Boobeebee asked. It didnt hurt me, Florine answered. The Gazer hissed and brought one of its eyes to bear, sending a bright blue beam lancing at Boobeebee. Boobeebee dodged the attack, which left a web of frost on the stone. The Zern hero charged the Watcher, splitting it in half with a lightning-quick slash of a foreclaw. Should we have done that? Florine said. Pip! Now is not the time for discussion, Boobeebee turned to look past her. More come. She turned to find three more Watchers flying toward them. They were all focused on Boobeebee, who effortlessly dispatched them. Above the dais nearby, Xulgorinairiar continued to sleep. With every prodigious snore, more sets of Watchers popped into existence. Xulgorinairiar, Florine called out, please wake up! Another snore. This time, a Standard appeared. According to Falagrim, if it brought its anti-magic cone to bear against her, she would lose all of her magical protection. With a strange gesture of its eye stalks, the Standard sent a wave of Watchers after them. Boobeebee destroyed half of them in the blink of an eye, then she was hit by a purple beam from the Standard. The Zern hero let out a shriek and ran off, disappearing into the darkness. Its opponent dealt with for the time being, the Standard focused its gaze on Florine and closed in on her. Give me the colours, slave! It demanded. But Xulgorinairiar will get angry if I do, Florine replied. The Standard stopped to consider her response. A few of its eye stalks turned in the direction of the sleeping Spawner, which was still spawning more Gazers. I am the true Xulgorinairiar! The Standard told her, And I will rule this hive! Give me the colours! A green beam struck the Standard from behind, transforming it into a pile of dust. Another Standard floated toward them. No, I am the true Xulgorinairiar! Give me the colours! No, I am the true Xulgorinairiar! The Standard corrected itself. This is crazy! Florine cried. Would they have to go through this every time the Spawner took a nap? Their chances of survival seemed slim if that was the case. As the Standard loomed closer, Liolio hopped off of Florines head and alighted next to the cosmetics kit. He grasped the tube of carmine wax in a talon. Exploding Shot! The Standard snarled as the tube of lipstick punctured its central eye. The Gazers body bloated slightly before exploding, showering the surroundings in gore. Liolio hopped over and retrieved Florines lipstick, coming back to return it to the container. I dont want to use that lipstick ever again Liolio flew back to his place on Florines head. I didnt know you were that strong, Florine said. Liolio is champion of the Miq! Liolio pipped. After watching the Standard explode, the approaching Watchers stopped. A pale figure fell from the ceiling to land beside Florine. Lady Gagnier, the Vampire asked, have you been despoiled? I havent! Florine answered, And how did you get here? I climbed up here. that must have been difficult. Not particularly, the Vampire Bride said. Vampires have innate Spider Climb. Beams of bright blue light struck the Vampire Bride. From what she saw before, they inflicted cold damage which the Vampire Bride was immune to. The Vampire Bride pounced upon the nearest Watcher, ripping out each of its eye stalks before hurling it at the next. After losing several of their number, the remaining Watchers scattered. Boobeebee returned a few moments later. She looked between the Vampire Bride, the Watchers, the pile of dust, and the bits of Gazer scattered about. What happened? She asked. Nothing, Florine answered. Above the dais, Xulgorinairiar yawned. His eyes examined the stones scattered around Florine and her companions. That was a nice nap, the Spawner said. Hm? What happened here? Did the ceiling cave in? Those Dwarves, we tell you: they take pride in their craftsmanship, but it can be terribly shoddy work. What do we do, Lady Gagnier? The Vampire Bride whispered. Dont do anything. This was the Spawner that was smashing Death Knights left and right. There appears to be one more of you, Xulgorinairiar said. Did you take a nap as well? Shes my attendant, Florine replied. Its good to settle those matters promptly, Xulgorinairiars body bobbed in a sage nod. Though it would be nice if she werent so plain. Florine glanced over the voluptuous Vampire Bride adorned in her diaphanous alabaster silks. No Human would ever describe any of Lady Shalltears handmaidens as plain. I can fix that, Florine said. Just one moment. She pulled two dresses out of her Infinite Haversack, holding them up for Xulgorinairiar to inspect. Which one would you prefer for her to wear? Florine asked. Hmthe one on the left. Xulgorinairiar ate the one on the right. A few minutes later, the Vampire Bride was in Florines dress and Florine was trying to get a grip back on reality. So you were saying something about visiting these alpine meadows, Xulgorinairiar said. Florine wasnt so sure that it was a good idea anymore, especially considering that dozens of new Gazers appeared when Xulgorinairiar took a nap. Is there anything in particular that attracts you to them? Florine asked. Those little bright spots of colour, the Gazer answered. There were so many of them. She tried to recall the details of her lost Ludwig portrait. Ah, you mean the flowers, Florine said. Flowers can be found in many places on the surface. We can have them delivered to you for the appropriate compensation. Compensation? Xulgorinairiar frowned. There are certain costs that come with delivery, Florine replied. I believe that they would be but a mere trifle to Your Glorious Magnificence. Is that so Indeed, Florine smiled. We would be all too happy to trade a vast variety of flowers for plain materials like iron ore, heatstone, or adamantite. Adamantite? Xulgorinairiar scoffed, That dull and boring metal? I admit that your offer is very attractive, but I would still like to visit the surface all the same. Drat. Liane would cry if Florine was able to pull off such a legendary trade. May I ask why you insist on visiting the surface? Florine asked, Not that its very dangerous compared to the Realms Below, but its so different that it may as well be another world. Im afraid you may not find it to your liking. Xulgorinairiar fell silent for several seconds before drifting closer. Since you continue to please me, the Gazer said with a conspiratorial whisper, I will let you in on a secret. A great shadow rises from the Lower Realms. Its power is such that no number of the mightiest Empires can stand before it. Like a great deluge of darkness, it comes to sweep away the filth that has accumulated in the time that it has lain dormant. The filth? Thats what they all say. My hive has picked up many in its journey through the Realms Below. All who have attempted to negotiate with the great shadow on behalf of their homes came away with that reply. Something so powerful that it can destroy any number of empires in the Realms Below and even make beings like Xulgorinairiar flee My government would be most interested in hearing this, Florine said. It shouldnt be a problem to arrange a visit to the surface C so long as were allowed to keep everything that pops up in your sleep under control. Those? You can destroy any number of them. I dont mind at all. In fact, that would be quite convenient. Once in a while, one shows up thats almost as perfect as I am and its always a bother to get rid of them. Then were agreed, Florine smiled and put together her hands in a pleased gesture. If youll allow me to contact my govC The dark portal of a Gate spell opened in the air between them. Xulgorinairiar backed away cautiously. Several heartbeats passed before Lady Shalltear stepped through, equipped with crimson plate armour that Florine hadnt seen before. Her lieges crimson gaze swept the surroundings before settling on Florine. Well, she said, arent you all dolled upis that Zern wearing lipstick? Fabulous! Xulgorinairiar floated forward with a wide grin, Another stimulating slave to add to my collectC Purifying Javelin! A brilliant lance of holy light hurtled through the darkness, impaling Xulgorinairiar and pinning the Gazer to the stone wall behind the dais. L-Lady Shalltear! Florine cried, Why did you do that?! What! Lady Shalltear responded in a defensive tone, You heard it, too! That thing said something absolutely unforgivable! Xulgorinairiar was a priceless source of information! Florine said, I even had him agree to cooperate with us. The corner of Lady Shalltears right eye twitched a few times. Then, she reached into her inventory and pulled out an ivory rod topped with gold. Lady Shalltear went over and pointed the rod at the dead Gazer. After a few seconds, she shook the rod at the corpse again. Thats strange. Um Florines liege put the rod away, producing an even more impressive-looking one. She pointed it at Xulgorinairiars corpse, producing a similar lack of results. The resurrection is being rejected, Lady Shalltear said. A long sigh escaped Florines lips. Why have you come, my lady? She asked. We received a report that an out-of-place artefact was discovered, Lady Shalltear answered. Well, more that it was being swung at everyone down here. I came down to retrieve it. Since it was mentioned that you were missing, I figured that opening a Gate to you would take me right to it. Out of the darkness, a Hanzo appeared. It offered the warhammer that Xulgorinairiar was swinging around to Lady Shalltear in both hands. Lady Shalltear held out a hand towards it. All Appraisal Magic Itemsee! The Vampire smiled brightly, I was right. Whats an out-of-place artefact? Florine asked. Its exactly as it sounds, Lady Shalltear answered, taking the weapon in hand. An item that shouldnt be here. Now, if we could only figure out how it came into the possession of this Gazer Florine crossed her arms and gave Lady Shalltear a flat stare. Lady Shalltear stared back at her with a blank expression, which ever so slowly turned into one of horrified realisation. Her hands came up to hold her head as a high-pitched kiiiii filled the air. I screwed up! Lady Shalltear cried. No, this isnt my fault. I have witnesses! You heard what that thing said! You screwed up, Florine told her. Arent vassals supposed to support their liege? Lady Aura asked me to take care of a certain dummy, Florine ignored Lady Shalltears pleading look. It does that dummy no good if I coddle them. Argh! Stone and Blood: Act 4, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 8th Day, Middle Fire Month, 1 CE All hail Falagrim Felhammer, Agnis voice carried from the dais to the far end of the great hall, King of Khazanar! Hail to the King! The voices of thousands of Dark Dwarves shook the air around Florine. King Felhammers coronation seemed a bit premature, but the success of his campaign to reclaim Khazanar was all but set in stone. And drenched in the blood of millions. It was imagery that was most suitable for Dark Dwarves and their cruel ways. Except, in this case, the achievement was in no small part made possible by the Sorcerous Kingdom. After realising her blunder, Lady Shalltear hurriedly sent her Hanzo escorts out to collect any powerful Gazers they could find in hopes that they had some useful information about the powerful Warhammer in Xulgorinairiars possession. As a result, the tyranny-induced cohesion of the Gazer hive completely collapsed and it fragmented into a multitude of factions that immediately turned on one another in each Gazers respective bid for dominance over all others. Needless to say, the result was a trivial challenge for Clan Felhammer to clean up. Complete victory over the invaders was merely a matter of time. As for Florine, she had more than her fill of Dark Dwarf society. She couldnt wait to get back to her work in the Abelion Wilderness where people only killed other people because they needed to eat. The coronation ceremony made for a good point where she could gracefully part ways with her hosts. The proceedings were as characteristically brief as one might expect of Dark Dwarves. Nearly all of the attendees immediately left to return to their work as soon as it was over. Florine rose from the plain stone bench near the front that had been reserved for foreign dignitaries, taking an inventory of who was left. Even Queen Baerwynn went straight back to her office. Florine was fairly certain that the woman had joined the crowd on the way out. The Kings son, Uldun, hadnt attended in favour of remaining at his command on the front lines. It was admirable, but in a way that only Elder Liches could fully appreciate. Where to now? Velgath asked as she came over to join her. I was thinking that my work is done here, Your Royal Highness, Florine replied. The Dwarf womans lip curled. Im glad youre getting lost if you''re going to start calling me that. Hah! Dont let that sour act of hers fool you, Lord Deepingstone rolled up to join them. Ive never seen the girl stick so close to anyone before. Thats because its my job, you fat bastard, Velgath replied. Florine lowered her head in a curtsey. Lord Deepingstone, she smiled, Its a pleasure to see you alive and well after what happened in Grimmantle. Deepwardens are tough buggers, Lord Deepingstone replied. Itd take more than that to put us down. I take it that means youre returning to the front? Uh-huh. Though after everythings settled, I may just go on a little adventure. an adventure, my lord? I was thinking of going south with a bunch of my kin, Lord Deepingstone told her. If Falagrim can take Khazanar the way he did, I figure Id take the old Hill Dwarf country the same way. Since theyre all dead, that makes me the heir to the place, yeah? Ill be counting on your Sorcerous Kingdom for the muscle. The gate to the Hill Dwarf realm isn''t far from my office in the Abelion Hills, Florine replied, so I would be delighted if you paid us a visit. When the last of the Dark Dwarves that remained after the coronation C they had all done so for work purposes C left, Florine made her way over to King Felhammer on his plain stone throne. Ill be returning to the Sorcerous Kingdom, Your Majesty. Got what you came for, huh? King Felhammer said. When she had popped back up at Clan Felhammers base camp in Grimmantle, no one asked a single question about how she had survived. She got a disgusted snort from Velgath and that was about it. It seemed, however, that they did suspect that she had the Felhammer in her possession. Maybe they didnt confront her directly over it because they thought she would give them a whack. I cant say that I was very happy with what I found here, Florine said, but it waseducational. I suppose that I should thank you for not trying to impose your strange ways on us, King Felhammer said. I can only hope that things will stay that way. The Sorcerous Kingdom hasnt meddled in the cultures of other nations, as far as I know. Florine turned to address Agni, her tone turning sympathetic. Im sorry to hear what happened with Raellor, High Priestess. Our gods are a practical lot, Agni replied. Since Raellor''s resurrection was refused, I can only believe that he served his purpose. I see. Forgive me if I committed any offence. Her only answer was a grunt. Cruel gods for a cruel people. The only good thing she could say about the Dark Dwarves was that everything about them was consistent. It was that quality in a culture that distilled the realities of the world into rigid societal forms that were probably the source of their success as a civilisation. But we can do better. She had no doubt that they could. The Sorcerous Kingdom was in a position where it could show a world full of abhorrent practices a far better way. As unpleasant as her time in Khazanar had been, she had come away with all sorts of information that would aid in that cause. After making sure there was nothing left behind in her state room, Florine took the rail network to Hardar. Velgath accompanied her party through the gate, which led to the same, unknown mountain valley from before. Isorokus hand went to its temple and he cast a Message spell. Florine stretched and took a deep breath of crisp air, liberated from the oppressive sensation of being kilometres underground. You should come and visit us whenever you have the chance, Florine said. No thanks, Velgath said. The surface makes my skin crawl. I don''t know how anyone can live up here without having all of their hair fall out. A Gate opened a few metres away. Lady Shalltear stepped through, accompanied by a pair of Vampire Brides. Lady Shalltear, Florine lowered her head in a curtsey, Good evening. Good evening, her liege replied. I have the pleasure of introducing you to Florines words died in her mouth when she realised that Velgath was already gone. never mind, she said. You, you, you, and you, Lady Shalltear pointed to Florines companions. Youre going back to the Abelion Hills. What about me? Florine asked. Youve been summoned by the Royal Court, Lady Shalltear answered. Albedo wanted to see you as soon as you got out. Liolio started making distressed noises once he realised that they were going to be separated. Lady Shalltear charmed the Miq and told him to sit on Isorokus head before sending them through another Gate. I could have just convinced him to wait for me in the Abelion Hills, Florine said. Dominating people is far faster, Lady Shalltear told her. Thats beside the point. I dont want him to hate you, my lady. Lady Shalltear was so blunt about things that only Ludmila would consider her courteous. Still, their liege managed to keep up her fa?ade of high aristocracy with the other Nobles through her sheer haughtiness. The cool mountain air was replaced by residual heat coming off of the pavement as they stepped through another Gate to E-Rantel. As usual, the garden gazebo was surrounded by relative silence, with the bustle from the main promenade competing with a handful of insects chirping under the garden lamp posts. Florine stopped in her tracks after they stepped out onto the street and Lady Shalltear went off in an unexpected direction. Are we going elsewhere, my lady? She asked. No, Lady Shalltear replied. "I was in the middle of a delivery when you called. The Royal Court is holding audience at the Royal Villa as usual. Whether her liege was pleased or displeased about not being able to attend, she couldnt tell. Knowing her seeming obsession with doing work for the Sorcerer King, however, it was probably the former. Upon entering the Royal Villa, Florine found Lord Demiurge just inside the main doors. A blush crept onto her cheeks as the handsome Devil smiled in greeting. Lady Gagnier, he bent forward slightly. As always, it is a pleasure to see you. Lord Demiurge, Florine smiled brightly in reply. It has been far too long. Their steps echoed down the corridor as they made their way to the villas great hall. Florine fought to keep herself from fidgeting nervously as she walked beside Lord Demiurge. This might sound a bit silly, my lord, she said. But I never considered that youd take the same way to the court. Her blush deepened as Lord Demiurges light laughter joined the sound of their footfalls. It would hardly be appropriate to crawl in through a window wouldnt it? Yes, of course, Florine joined him in his mirth. I suppose that there are so many wondrous things about the Sorcerous Kingdom that I cant help but think that theres always something more. That may be true in some aspects, Lord Demiurge said, but, in others, not so much. Im sure youre more than well aware of that by now, my dear Baroness. Indeed, Im certain that many of the steps that you follow are ones that I, too, have taken before. Hes so nice. Lord Demiurge was by far the nicest of the Sorcerer Kings courtiers. Many of them were aloof, cold, and even condescending, but he was always a joy to interact with and never failed to assist her whenever she sought his aid. It wasnt just her, of course C Liane had also benefited greatly from his knowledge and expertise in various matters. A pair of Undead opened the way to the court chambers and Florine found Lady Albedo already present. Additionally, the Royal Treasurer was present: a curious fellow in a mustard uniform who went by the name of Pandoras Actor. She wasnt sure what race he was. Florine took her place at the table across the floor from the throne at the head of the Hall, laying out her materials in preparation for the audience. Thank you for your hard work, Baroness Gagnier, Lady Albedo opened in the custom of the Sorcerer Kings closest confidantes. It is an honour to serve His Majesty, Florine lowered her head toward the empty throne at the head of the hall. She pushed a stack of three identical binders forward to the tables edge. Lady Epsilon, one of the Sorcerer Kings senior Royal Maids, came to distribute them to the attending courtiers. Florine opened her own copy, flipping past the cover page to the index of her report. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Is there anything youd like to say before we begin? Lady Albedo asked. I must apologise in advance for my lack of military knowledge, Lady Albedo, Florine said. Much of my report concerning that aspect relies heavily on the feedback from our Elder Lich sergeants. On that note, I''m concerned about the losses sustained by our leased security forces. It was a mind-boggling number, comparable to what they had lost in the Draconic Kingdom. If one was told that the Sorcerous Kingdom had lost dozens of country-destroying Undead over the course of a single, brief campaign, they would wonder what sort of world-ending threat they had faced. It should be the expected outcome, no? Lord Demiurge said, Going by the reports from the Elder Lich sergeants, Id estimate that the Gazer named Xulgorinairiar was over Difficulty Rating One Hundred Sixty by Adventurer standards. Thats still a shocking number, my lord, Florine said. It implies that there are unknown entities as powerful as the Demon Gods lurking somewhere beneath our feet. Xulgorinairiar was fleeing before a great shadow rising from the Lower Realms, so there are things even more powerful than that. According to my research, Pandoras Actor said, no one actually knows where the Demon Gods came from. Almost every credible account states that they appeared without warning. Coming from underground would not conflict with that narrative. So beings like Xulgorinairiar appeared on the surface in the past, becoming what we know as the Demon Gods? And this great shadow is something like the Demon God King? An intriguing prospect, isnt it? Pandoras Actor said, The histories of this region have clearly been distorted in various ways; shaped according to limited perception and cultural biases. In particular, Lord Demiurge added, the Humans of this region are curiously wilful when it comes to their interpretation of events. What does not fall in line with their understanding is forcefully made to do so, becoming demons, gods, or whatever else they fancy. But we digress. His Majesty will decide how this matter will be addressed. The matter of Undead losses does merit consideration, however, the Royal Treasurer said. Khazanars losses are more than easily sustainable, but, attractive as the revenues might be, having a thousand clients doing the same thing would be untenable. Servitors are created to be used, Lord Demiurge seemed to shrug. One could also say that this is the best way to use our Death-series servitors. The Sorcerous Kingdom cannot be everywhere at once. Clients like Khazanar double as an early warning system against threats that demand our attention. I would dare see this as one of the reasons that Lord Ainz wishes to distribute the Undead far and wide. We should still ensure that the leased Undead arent wastefully employed, Lady Albedo said. The Elder Lich sergeants are a safeguard against that, but they will still do their best to carry out the commands of the client. The existence of fools that would throw away their own soldiers, never mind the Undead, for frivolous reasons is guaranteed, so we should consider additional clauses to the lease agreement to safeguard against them. Florine nodded silently in agreement, recalling her unpleasant encounter with Lord Reynaldo at her Roble border. Moving on, Lady Albedo said. Your report places a heavy emphasis on the workings of Khazanars institutions and the societal mechanisms that maintain what they establish. Are you certain that their methods can be adapted to the Sorcerous Kingdom? For some reason, the image of Director Alpha brandishing a whip popped up in her head. It was strangely fitting, considering her usual approach to instruction, but she didnt think many people would survive it. While many of their methods would be unacceptable C and outright illegal C in the Sorcerous Kingdom, my lady, Florine replied, I believe that the broad concept of national institutions that theyve implemented is sound. It is far more promising than the route taken by the Baharuth Empire. If anything, the Empires methods are mostly the same as everywhere else and what sets them apart is extremely wasteful when it comes to harnessing the full potential of a population. This was especially the case for the Sorcerous Kingdom, which was currently trying to convert the majority of its citizenry into a labour force for secondary industries. There was absolutely no way that hundreds of thousands C millions if one counted the tribal Demihuman population C could rise on personal merit when the educational infrastructure didnt exist to facilitate it. This is an expensive proposition, the Royal Treasurer said as he flipped through the report. Youll have to ensure that your curriculum is effective before we can fund it on a national scale. Are the facilities constructed in Corelyn Harbour sufficient for the task? They are, my lord, Florine nodded, but Countess Corelyn projects that our methods will take decades to refine and what we implement on a wider scale will be incremental. The bulk of our focus is on primary education to address our poor literacy rates and lack of mathematical knowledge. This is probably one of the major points where our system differs from all others that weve come across. Every other place focuses on producing productive individuals as quickly as possible. That does seem like the most efficient route. Why have you decided to deviate from what the countries in the region have settled on? Countess Corelyn did most of the planning for our new curriculums, Florine replied, but were mostly agreed upon the rationale for her decisions. First and foremost, high literacy rates make the transmission of ideas easier. This helps us not only with educational standards, but will also allow us to communicate more effectively with our students throughout their lives and cultivate a national character for the Sorcerous Kingdom that transcends racial boundaries. Secondly, the way that the current known systems force individuals onto a specific career path is fundamentally a gamble. For instance, it assumes that the child of a Merchant will naturally also be a Merchant. This is already problematic in the sense that our inheritance laws leave spares with uncertain futures. Our time in the Sorcerous Kingdom has also opened our eyes to the reality of how things work. Incorporating what we do in our primary education will allow our students to explore the possibilities that are available to them. More than anything else that came with the Sorcerous Kingdom, Florine felt that this was the most revolutionary concept. The things that were included in their curriculums primary education were formerly only afforded to the privileged few. Together, they represented a next-to-unbreachable boundary that separated one world from another. Your optimism blinds you to the problems that come with education, Albedo said. Knowledge opens doors that are difficult to close. Knowing where one stands in life can be a source of discontent among mortals. At worst, it can be used as a weapon against those in power. If the Sorcerous Kingdom offers the highest standard of living in the world, Florine said, there can hardly be any reasonable justification for what you warn against. The benefits of an educated population will far outweigh the detriments in every aspect. I agree, Lord Demiurge said. The degree of happiness that those under His Majesty enjoy relative to the rest of the world will be made evident eventually. We shall see, I suppose, Lady Albedo leafed through the pages of the report. Of more immediate interest are these logistical innovations you observed in Khazanar. You seem to focus far less on technological aspects than societal ones. Thats because their implementation is relatively simple. As with our other logistical innovations, they are pieced out of concepts that we already understand. I know that Countess Wagner will vehemently disagree with me over the technicalities, but thats how most people will see things. We can even come up with reasonable predictions for their economic effects. Staying ahead of the societal changes that these innovations bring is far more difficult and infinitely more important. You almost sound like Countess Corelyn, Lady Albedo said. Shes not wrong, Florine told her. Even the most progressive of Nobles are highly sensitive to those aspects of society. Countess Corelyn also believes that culture is central to advanced Job Class development. I''ve read her thesis on the subject, Lady Albedo told her. I believe that is all that we wished to cover for this audience. Expect further inquiries once your report receives a thorough review. Florine lowered her head in acknowledgement. Yes, Lady Albedo. Before I return to the Abelion Wilderness, might I inquire about the matter with Roble? Foreign Affairs has dispatched several agents to take a closer look at whats going on internally, Lord Demiurge said. They were dispatched shortly after the incident at the border, so it should be some time yet before we receive enough relevant information to draw preliminary conclusions with. On that note, may I ask how you inferred everything that you did in your report about the Holy Kingdom? The signs were very clear to those who have the senses to perceive them, my lord, Florine replied. The Minister of Foreign Affairs exchanged looks with the Prime Minister. I suppose well have to add that to our list of known Job Class abilities, Lord Demiurge said. It does make me wonder why Robles administrators havent noticed, however. Without enough information to conduct an audit, Florine said, the ability is only useful when directly exposed to the problem. I dont derive any joy from speaking poorly of others, but I can only think that the administrators that have been exposed to the problem are exploiting it to their own ends, exacerbating the worsening situation in the Kingdom of Roble. How very unfortunate. This is something that I might have expected out of Re-Estize, but the Holy Kingdom? After everything theyve gone through Lord Demiurge sadly shook his head. He truly was a kind man.
If I didnt know any better, Albedo said, I would swear that the woman enjoys playing with fire. And that race change itemis it so hard to collect ten souls? Shes gone through two wars with millions of casualties each. Two! In the entry hall of Nazaricks Guild Treasury, Pandoras Actor walked alongside Albedo and Demiurge on their way to the inner chambers. He mused over how rare it was to see the three great minds of Nazaricks NPCs together in such a setting, but the reason wasnt exactly profound. They were simply going from one meeting to the next. A chuckle rose from Pandoras Actors throat as the Guardian Overseers tone grew increasingly vexed. Might I ask what amuses you? Albedo asked. Ah, its just that, while youre of the mind that Lady Gagnier is playing with fire, I, on the other hand, can only wonder how many times our dear Demiurge has come so close to being burned. That report of hers was written with uncanny accuracy C the specific details aside, she pretty much summarised everything that youve been up to in the Holy Kingdom of Roble just by spending a day at the border. The Archdevils face lit up into a smile as he seemed to join in on Pandoras Actors mirth. I hope you dont plan on doing anythinguntoward to her, Pandoras Actor said. She represents a substantial investment on Nazaricks part, after all. Perish the thought! Demiurge replied, On the contrary, I find myself growing fond of our earnest immortal-in-training. There are so very few who have developed a true appreciation for my work. Slightly ahead of them, Pandoras Actor sensed a souring in the Guardian Overseers mood. He supposed it couldnt be helped. While Demiurge was making all of Roble dance to his tune, Albedos work in Re-Estize seemed to be about as enjoyable as a swim in the Black Capsule. As they entered the chamber where Pandoras Actor originally stood guard, a sense of reverence fell over them. Albedo genuflected; he and Demiurge followed suit. Before them, sitting on the couch in front of the chambers lone table, was the Supreme Overlord of Nazarick, Ainz Ooal Gown. Ainz-sama, Albedo said. Thank you for taking the time to see us on such short notice. Umu. Pandoras Actor raised his head, looking up in awe at his creators regal figure. He was surrounded by a dark, brooding air that suited him perfectly. In his skeletal hand, he held the warhammer recovered from Khazanar, which glowed with a cool light. The mere existence of that weapon had put all of Nazarick into the highest alert status it had been in since its arrival in their new world. In Yggdrasil, equipment was not categorised by level, but by total used data capacity, which was in turn determined by the materials used for the item frame. Put simply, it was not just Legendary and Divine-class items that were used by Level 100 Players, but also Legacy and Relic-class items if they werent as fabulous as the Supreme Beings. The weapon in his Masters hand was a Legendary-class item, which made being the former possession of a Level 100 Player a near certainty. The weapon wobbled in his Masters hand as Albedo sat down beside him and pressed herself against him. Pandora quickly went over to sit down and press in from the other side. Albedo glared daggers at Pandoras Actor as she hugged Ainz-samas arm, but he refused to give up any ground. An eternity passed in silence. A blissful eternity at Ainz-samas side. Then Ainz-sama rose and paced slowly about the room, tapping the warhammer on his palm. Have we detected anyone attempting to retrieve this weapon? Ainz-sama asked. No, Ainz-sama, Albedo answered. There have been no overt signs of intrusion in the vicinity of Nazarick since the weapons arrival. What about Shalltear? She should have been the last person seen with the weapon in her possession. Shes been continuing her deliveries to the Abelion Hills without incident. If I may ask, Ainz-sama, how shall we categorise the threat? Since its a Legendary-class weapon, it should be a Player belowC Ainz-sama stopped, placing the warhammer on the table in front of the couch. That would be foolish, he said. This weapon is built for a tank, and tanks prioritise their defensive equipment first. They could have a Divine-class shield, or Divine-class armour as you do. Forgive me for rushing to conclusions, Ainz-sama. Pandoras Actor could sympathise with her, somewhat. While Ainz-sama always claimed that it was possible, categorising a Player in the same bracket as one of the Supreme Beings still felt like blasphemy. What have you learned about this item? Ainz-sama asked. It was in the possession of a Gazer, Albedo answered. According to Shalltear, it wasnt very strong. Weve interrogated a few of the Gazers associates and they only seem to know that it exists and only make guesses at its properties. There is another lead, however. The Dark Dwarves refer to the weapon as the Felhammer and it appears to be the namesake of the clan thats leasing Undead security forces from us. Well, that is what the creator named it. How old is this Dark Dwarf clan? They recall the Eight Greed Kings as an event that didnt touch their territories, so well over five centuries old. They claim to have migrated from a Dwarven Empire in another part of the world. Hmmin that case, the wielder of this weapon should have died from old age. Assuming that they were a Dark Dwarf related to this clans founding. In that case, shall we lower the alert level, Ainz-sama? That might be for the best. At least it made for a good drillwhat about the shadow that was mentioned? We have even less information about that than the weapon, Albedo replied. Troops have been stationed at the entrance of every known cavern of unknown depth, but we still have no clue where this Khazanar is. Even after going to the entrance personally, Nigredo was unable to discern its location and only came away with theories about how it works. Tell her to keep working on it, Ainz-sama ordered. Thats just the sort of edge Nazarick needs over other Players. Yes, Ainz-sama. Demiurge rose from his seat across the table from Albedo. Ainz-sama, if I may speak? Their Master clasped his hands behind his back and turned to regard Demiurge. I will permit it. Hah. The existence of this underground realm presents another vector that we must consider for Ainz-samas goal of world conquest. It presents various challenges that would drastically set back our current timetable if we devoted any resources to it. And what would you propose? Demiurge let out a self-deprecating chuckle. I only meant to express my admiration for your foresight, Ainz-sama. The plan that you have in place is, as expected, more than sufficient. Mymy plan? Indeed! Demiurge grinned, While I did expect some minor discoveries from the Dark Dwarves, I never fathomed where our association with them would truly lead. That you foresaw their need before we even encountered them C truly, your unfathomable intellect knows no bounds! Oh Pandoras Actor looked up at his Creator, gaze filled with admiration. Their eyes met for a split second before sadly parting again. Umu, Ainz-sama cleared his throat. Speaking of plans, what will you be doing next? I am currently still in the preparatory phases for several schemes in various places, Ainz-sama, Demiurge straightened his tie. If you desire something more interestingah, we are ready to push through Phase Two in the Holy Kingdom of Roble. I, for one, cannot wait to see how the pawn youve prepared for us there will perform. is that so. Well, be sure to keep me apprised of any significant developments. Stone and Blood: Afterword

Stone and Blood: Afterword

That was a relatively short one, at least by this series standards. Thank you, dear reader, for your continued interest in Valkyries Shadow!

Where did the Afterword for The Tiger and the Dragon go?

The Tiger and the Dragon was written as two volumes: the usual updates in the Sorcerous Kingdom, and the Saraca introduction divided by the lighter intermission with Nemel. The first volume was uneventful in terms of reader commentary, but the second volume, with its philosophical exploration of the Draconic Kingdom, Rolengorek, and the Beastman Confederacy sparked a surprising amount ofdiscussion. I can already imagine more than a few people thinking obviously!, but I would argue that the people who were mentally bluescreening at the portrayal of those societies are in the minority. Rather than alien, the perspectives presented use the same foundations that over four billion people on Earth(yes, the one that you live on) have built their societies on, though modified to fit into the New World setting. At a certain point in the reader commentary during The Tiger and the Dragon, it became quite disturbing that some could shut down their brains and make things up out of nothing, claiming that what they fabricated was what was written. It sort of felt like I was thrown back to the colonial era with the comments being made by people from colonial powers so insufferably assured of the superiority of their own cultures and moral values utterly failed to understand what they observed in the rest of the world and made up the craziest things in the vacuum. I suppose it could be considered a testament to how distinctly written the characters and societies in The Tiger and the Dragon were. However, its clear that two volumes werent enough to explore the more alien(supposedly) parts of the setting. Thats fine though, since theres more of it to come in the future. Until then, I will refrain from adding authors notes on those subjects since they may prematurely spoil the experience.

Where did you go?

Ive been travelling a lot for various projects since the new year, and Im still out there somewhere. The last time that I participated in any reader discussion was back near the start of this volume. Most of my travels take me to places with shitty to no internet, so Ive just scheduled a crapton of chapters in advance. Before you say Starlink, it hasnt been approved here yet! Hopefully, I havent screwed up somewhere with chapter scheduling, but Ill be back to civilisation soon enough to check. Anyway, onto the notes for the volume.

Differences in Philosophy

Ive noted some accusations of sameness between the members of the Noble Quartet, even to the point where theyve been coined a lesbian hive mind. This is something that Ive never understood, as Ive made sure to present Ludmila, Clara, Liane, and Florine as unique individuals with very different perspectives and approaches to life. At some point, I simply gave up thinking about it and decided that some people cant discern differences in character unless an argument between Florine and Liane over a cute boy ends with Liane clubbing her best friend in the back of the head with a monkey wrench. All I can really say about that is this story isnt written like some sort of reality show. The world doesnt stop turning because one character realises that another character holds a different opinion and people work out their differences in a manner befitting their station and the situation that they find themselves in. With the Noble Quartet, overt character conflict only happens when theyre in casual mode. It has happened in previous volumes and happens again in Act One of Stone and Blood. What was surprising this time was that there were comments about Ludmila becoming dumber or changing from her original portrayal. And to that, I sayhuh? To make it perfectly clear C and I believe that this was mentioned in the Afterword of Birthright C Ludmilas initial portrayal was that of a na?ve teenager who is more book-smart than street-smart when it comes to territorial administration and local politics. In short, she was written to be what some might consider stupid at first C something like a student taking their first steps out into the real world. Now, shes far smarter, having gained a mountain of experience, Job Class growth, and the confidence to tackle the issues that she considers important. Ludmilas stance on various aspects of kingdom-building has always been expressed through her territorial policies and military thinking in previous volumes. Act One of Stone and Blood is the first time she tries to frame that stance comprehensively. And its confusing. Because its meant to be confusing. Why is that? Mostly because I write things to be both true to character and setting in Valkyries Shadow. In her region of the New World, the vocabulary that you and I might use to explain what shes trying to does not exist and the concepts that she is trying to cover similarly have no formal terminology. As a result, Ludmila must resort to analogies and anecdotes in an attempt to get her point across. It should also be noted that this ties into the exploration of linguistics and communication in the New World and how language frames thought and action. By extension, it also serves to point out how the existence of a simplistic autotranslation mechanism in the New World continually sabotages its denizens in many ways. A world where the vast majority of people only hear what they already understand is a hellhole of echo chambers. At the core of the difference between herself and her friends is Ludmilas existence as a Ranger through her Revenant Racial Class Levels. Rangers and Druids have always existed as a champion or at least a component of natural order in traditional fantasy. They have the fantasy version of earth system science built into their classes and also have a working knowledge of what we on Earth currently consider complex systems theory. How Ludmila has applied this to other fields has also been shown in previous volumes, though I suppose it might not have clicked back then. Her thinking isnt linear, mechanistic, or superficially structured around relationships between different things. That type of thinking is anachronistic projection on the part of the reader. It is modern thinking that has become entrenched in 21st-century common sense, though the philosophical framework for modern common sense is fundamentally unchanged from its emergence during the industrial revolution. Instead of that, Ludmilas thought processes tend to factor in the intricate matrix of feedback loops that form the world around her, and the way that she investigates the world and takes action within it is indicative of her thought processes. For those who are still confused about what Ludmila was trying to express to Florine, it was not about economics C it was the fact that she functions under a completely different philosophical framework than her friends and most Humans in the region did. This, in turn, affects how she sees everything, including things like economic modelling. In this case, the existing economic model was simply the example that Ludmila settled on because it just happened to be the source of the friction in the incident with Liane and she thought that she could relate to Florine better by using it. On a related note, the perspectives and value systems of most of the tribal cultures explored in Valkyries Shadow are the way that they are because they are dominated by Druids and Rangers(mystics and hunters). Ive seen a few comments about how theres some sort of pro-nature platform or the promotion of a noble savage ideal in this story, but that is what Ive frequently referred to as an externality that some readers insist on not only forcing into their interpretation of the story, but also try to tell everyone else is whats going on. Aside from Player influence(like the fantasy Buddhism that somehow entrenched itself in the Beastman Confederation), these people and societies are the product of their native setting. Many things in the writing may reflect various real-world issues, conflicts, concepts, or even people, but they are built out of the setting rather than forcefully injected out of the desire to promote some agenda. Im sure there will still be those who insist that the latter is the case, however. In this case, it almost seems as if theres a subset of the readership that takes anything that detours from what they consider advancement as savagery or even anarcho-primitivism. Perhaps the most amusing C and mind-boggling C instance was when Vltava pointed out that an entire civilisation relying on a single monoculture would inevitably get owned by something that negatively affects that monoculture and a handful of people decided that he was saying return to monke. As stated multiple times in the past, Valkyries Shadow presents characters that are not reader inserts in a world that is, well, its own world. Readers that insist on attempting to self-insert or force what is presented into whatever their version of common sense is only do themselves a disservice and probably blind themselves to two-thirds of the story in the process.

Jaldabaoths Shadow

Way back in Winters Crown, Jaldabaoth had a little bit of work done in the Abelion Hills before his stroll through half of the Holy Kingdom. Some of the effects of that work were immediate, such as the internment camps and their associated genocides, the Happy Farm, and the forced migrations C one of which we followed headfirst into the Upper Reaches. Others, however still affect events in the story to this day and will continue to do so in the future. Stone and Blood includes several echoes from the past, including the arrival of Qrs Gan Zus tribe in Ludmilas demesne. It turns out that his wife and two of his daughters survived the battle at the ford in Winters Crown. His son, Dyel C who met Ainz in Volume Twelve of Overlord C serves as a sort of liaison between Ludmila and his tribe. Fortunately for them, Ludmila doesnt hold anything against Qrs for threatening Wardens Vale and even feels guilty about being unable to reunite him with his family. To make amends, she immediately enacts measures to get his tribe back on its feet. As with so many things, Demiurge uses his power to create problems that cannot be fixed by power. I suppose that some may consider that a mark of his genius. Like the Gan Zu Tribe, many of Abelions remaining tribes are left shattered and their populations are suffering from various renditions of PTSD. To make things even worse, theyve been force-relocated by the Sorcerous Kingdom in the administrations desire to order things to their liking. At least they werent eradicated to make room for a highway, I suppose. It doesnt stop there, however. In the west, we find that the Holy Kingdom of Roble is going downhill fast under the guidance of their new Holy King. That is a story for a different volume, however.

The Abelion Special Administrative Area

In canon, Ainz promptly dumps responsibility for Abelion Hills on Albedos lap. Im sure more than a few readers envision Death Knights being stationed everywhere and everything being peaceful, productive, and perfect, but thats not how things work in this story. The place is way too huge to have Death Knights everywhere, there are countless tribes of different races still living in the region, and the behaviours that once sustained them are illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Now what? Conveniently, a certain Demon Emperor was hard at work preparing the way for the Sorcerous Kingdoms eventual control over the area. Many of the problematic species have already been exterminated through a program of brutal captivity and experimentation, capped off by the two-way genocide that was the invasion of the Holy Kingdom of Roble. For those that managed to survive to become citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom, there was a giant-ass war in the Draconic Kingdom that just so happened to provide them with sustenance for the time being. Things cant go on forever like that, however, so the increasingly short-staffed and ever-more-annoyed-with-stuff-in-Re-Estize Albedo sends Florine Gagnier to sort things out and get the mechanisms of civilisation going in the Abelion Wilderness. Its far from Florines first time working with tribal Demihumans, but this time she goes into her job with more than simply setting up a network of trade posts in mind. Her time with Ludmila has made her far more conscious of the fact that her idea of civilisation may not really make sense for members of other races and she is swiftly introduced to many examples that drive that reality home. There are races that evolved to develop mutualistic relationships with another species left lost due to the purposeful eradication of their partner species. Others only want to be left alone and many dont care about commerce. Some of them are incapable of caring about money and dont even share the same fundamental realities as other species. There are creatures who are more magical than biological and many to whom many of the laws of the Sorcerous Kingdom cannot be applied. Even for those to whom the law can be applied, troubles immediately manifest as the denizens of Roble hold no qualms about exploiting the arbitrary terms of a treaty between civilised states, assured that there can no longer be any violent reprisal for their actions. Fortunately, Florine comes around to ensure those problems are addressed before too much damage is done. Unfortunately, Roble is not her jurisdiction so theres nothing she can do about whats going on over there. As for the rest, its a work in progress. Her work there will definitely have her coming out with many new perspectives on the world far removed from her Human one, which may just be what Albedo was really aiming for

The Dark Dwarves

Another character introduced back in Winters Crown, Falagrim Felhammer is revisited once since then and his more permanent appearance in Stone and Blood. For some reason, people thought that Demiurge was going to do something to him when he came around to sell his stuff. I suppose that did happen since Falagrim made a killing equipping the Demihuman coalition before it met its end in Roble. As many quickly noted, the Dark Dwarves in Valkyries Shadow are essentially Duergar. How did I come to the decision to use them? Well Before the Overlord Light Novel, the Web Novel had a little snippet about the Dark Dwarves in the Abelion Hills: Others include Dark Dwarves, and in exchange for Goblin, Ogre and Orc slaves, they provide metal arms for the war. There was a nod to this in the Authors notes of Overlord Volume Twelve, which mentions that Buser got his gear from the Dark Dwarves. On a side note, the Hill Dwarves are also mentioned in the Web Novel, occupying the area under the Abelion Hills and getting their asses kicked sometime before Nazaricks arrival. Florine goes through some of the ruins of their country in Valkyries Shadow. Hill Dwarves having racial Ranger aptitudes is also canon, as mentioned in KBA. Additionally, the iceberging in Volume Eleven of Overlord suggests that the New World has a classic Underdark setting that many western fantasy fans are familiar with. Most of Ainz''s adventure in the Mountain Dwarf realm took place underground in the Upper Realms. Its a stupidly dangerous place for surface-dwellers and even has species with psionic capabilities. When you throw that all together, you get, well, Duergar. A nasty, evil race of Dwarves with latent psionic capabilities that build their massive slave empires in the Underdark Realms Below. Falagrim is something of an exemplar of his race: bleak, cynical, and coldly utilitarian. He lives to work and finds no joy in it. The only sense of superficial joy or entertainment that Dark Dwarves appreciate is when theyre making others suffer and when theyre butchering their enemies. His entire family is like that, as is most of his kin. The sole exceptions come from the Deepingstone Clan, who still have strong traces of Hill Dwarf blood in them. In terms of governance, the principalities of Khazanar share a similarity with the clans of Rolengorek in the fact that they are elective monarchies and each monarch is seated on a council that C in theory C manages the realms collective interests. This form of government is rare in fantasy writing, but it is historically the most common form of monarchy on Earth. I suppose the notion isnt as romantic as the tropey form of hereditary monarchy that is so often portrayed. The Dark Dwarves entire civilisation would be considered Lawful Evil to TTRPG players, and theyre the fifth Lawful Evil society to be presented in Valkyries Shadow after the Sorcerous Kingdom, Fasset County(representing the Lawful Evil elements of Re-Estize), the Goblin Army of Winters Crown, the Frost Giants, and a good chunk of the Baharuth Empire. As you may have noticed by now, Lawful Evil isnt only characterised in one way.

On Slavery in the New World

The Tiger and the Dragon had plenty of murmurings on this and I assume that those murmurings will come out in full force in Stone and Blood. In short, it feels like a number of active commenters have a severe case of recency bias when it comes to the institution of slavery, pretty much only considering the slavery that occurred during the colonial era in Earths history. Im no supporter of slavery, but parroted statements like slavery stifles innovation and slavery is economically uncompetitive conveniently ignore what qualifies those statements. During Earths colonial era, this was true because slave owners made decisions based on their desire to uphold the institution of slavery, which caused them to reject the innovations brought about by industrialisation and the revolutionary technological progress of their time. This, in turn, made them uncompetitive because they were no longer efficiently or effectively running a business, but instead defending an establishment that was becoming irrefutably obsolete. What made slavery obsolete in our world cannot do the same thing in the New World setting of Overlord. The limit of non-specialised labour(aka crafting without Job Class Levels) is ultimately mundane. This includes anything produced through unattended processes like automatic assembly lines. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. This is a setting where a Level Fifteen Swordsmith can fashion weapons out of unobtainium and a Level Fifteen Artificer is enchanting those weapons to the extent that they can slice through modern MBTs. The crafting and enchantment systems of the New World are capable of producing things that are absolutely impossible for industrial automation to match. Is there a place for industrialisation as we know it? Sure, because a +10 Adamantite Train of Hedonistic Pleasure is not required for everyday logistical operations. But people will always remain on top when it comes to high-quality goods and services, as well as in menial labour that benefits from Job Class Levels. Job Class Levels simply offer benefits that no mundane technology can replicate. Thus, slavery remains competitive in the New World, especially in places where the institution can consistently produce excellent slaves. How those slaves are produced and slave economies are maintained also differ from society to society.

The Realms Below

Florines little trip to Khazanar is our first real taste of what is colloquially known as The Realms Below. Basically, its the Underdark that you find in many fantasy settings. Since Valkyries Shadow always presents things from a kingdom-building perspective, however, certain realities that come with a vast, subterranean realm are explored when they otherwise wouldnt. First of all, its huge. If the surface is a house, the Realms Below is a skyscraper that extends to the stratosphere. Of course, not all of it is open space, but theres still plenty of it and some things can just live in and travel through solid rock. Something more subtle about Florines journey is that it shows us many of the more mystical processes that drive the New World. Photosynthesis is not available and chemosynthesis is too inefficient to support what we see. The primal energies of the world are no longer obfuscated by the mundanities of the surface. Life, death, and elemental forces give rise to extraordinary supernatural ecosystems, teeming populations, and extremely powerful beings. Well be back in the Realms Below at some point in the future, but, hopefully, this taste of it will help readers be more aware of the magnitude by which the mystical elements of the New World influence its myriad of environments.

The Gazers

A few people correctly guessed right away that theyre Beholders. Its a sort of running joke in fantasy writing C both in Japanese light novels and western fantasy C to have some form of these copyrighted fellows floating around. Gazers are what many people seem to think Dragons are. In terms of personality, at least. They are the ultimate tyrant that each believes they are the pinnacle of perfection, possessing pride, avarice, narcissism, and evil in spades. Every Gazer is also some degree of insane, as the two halves of their brain are each individually cognizant and usually plotting against the other half. Theyre bonafide aberrations whose biology is almost entirely magical. They have unlimited eye powers, have a palette that revolves around visually stimulating things and they usually reproduce by dreaming other Gazers into existence. When they die, they only leave a boulder behind. Probably the only thing that prevents Gazers from taking over the world or going spelljamming is the fact that theyre continually killing each other in an endless battle to prove themselves the true perfect being.

Mechanical Thoughts

This section is more of a bit of housekeeping. I thought Id explore the statistical difference between various classes and how this is practically applied to the setting. The topic has been visited several times in previous volumes, but a certain portion of it that I sort of took for granted seems to have caused some confusion in power comparisons. That portion is the stats of a Level Zero Humanoid. Just because a character doesnt have any levels yet doesnt mean that they dont have any stats. Life would be terrifying if babies just collapsed into piles of jelly because they had no strength or constitution(yes, those stats exist in Overlord, see Volume 10). Every Humanoid has a stat array aside from what they receive from Job Class Levels. This stat array is based on age, sex, genetics and overall physical fitness. To put it simply, a Level Zero Human is the statistical equivalent of a normal Human on Earth. Of course, as Overlord is a power fantasy, the big question is how this factors into versus battles. Its fairly simple, but lets go through some examples to try to make it perfectly clear. Ill be using nice round numbers for simplicitys sake. Initial stats have a pretty big impact on how one starts out. Well look at the average Level Zero female Human teenager first. Well call her Jolene. Like ninety-five per cent of the population, Jolene was born in a rural village, chores around the farm keep her pretty active and she doesnt suffer from any long periods of malnutrition. Her base physical parameters look like this: 80 Strength / 90 Dexterity / 100 Constitution / 100 HP Next, well take a Level Zero male Human teenager in the same situation. Well call him Joe. His Base physical parameters look like this: 90 Strength / 80 Dexterity / 100 Constitution / 100 HP For the sake of this example, well also make a clone of Joe and call him Jo. He will go on a different career path. Now, well take Ludmila. As a Level Zero teenager, shes already the equivalent of a super athlete with her uber bloodlines, highly-fit frontier lifestyle, and awesome diet. Her base physical parameters look like this: 120 Strength / 140 Dexterity / 130 Constitution / 130 HP Even at Level Zero, she(and her brothers) stand clearly above the average civilian, but not so much that theyd be considered monsters. Why is that? Well, lets see what happens as they gain levels. In Overlord, civilian Job Classes only confer 20% to 50% of the physical stats of a combat Job Class. Well assume the bog standard Fighter, here. Well also assume that the high end of the spread goes to physically-demanding vocations while the low end goes to professions that barely see any physical strain. Upon reaching adulthood, Jolene marries a childhood friend from the same village and continues life on the farm. She gets a Farmer level. Farming is a physically demanding vocation, though probably not as physically demanding as being a Miner. Well say that it gets 40% of the stats of a Fighter, and that a Fighter grows by 10 Str/Dex/Con/HP per level. That means Level 1 Farmer Jolenes stats now look like this: 84 Str / 94 Dex / 104 Con / 104 HP Relatively speaking, she only gets a little bit more powerful compared to before. She can do a little bit more work, lift a bit more, and screws up a bit less. Maybe she gains access to a Job Class ability that lets her dig up weeds twice as fast as before, though, to her village, this is just a normal thing. Joe, on the other hand, is a spare and gets kicked out of the house shortly after reaching adulthood. He still gained a level in Farmer, however, so his stats look like this: 94 Str / 84 Dex / 104 Con / 104 HP Again, nothing spectacular. Pretty much no one takes any note of it because its just a part of growing up. In our world, on the other hand, people would be asking what the fuck youre doing to achieve that. Joes clone Jo, however, was a rebellious kid and ran away to become an Adventurer. He trains in whatever scuffed ways he can and becomes a Level 1 Fighter. His stats look like this: 100 Str / 90 Dex / 110 Con / 110 HP As you can see, Jo is statistically not too far off from Joe. If they got into a fight, Farmer Joe actually has a not-terrible chance of beating Fighter Jo. Assuming their equipment was the same, of course. The above comparison is the reason why places like Re-Estize with their extremely low average levels end up with leaders that think that a levy is sufficient to win against a professional army. A low-level civilian is statistically not very far off from a low-level soldier. If you muster 200,000 levied civilians with spears against 60,000 low-level soldiers and have elites that keep the enemy elites in check, you will undoubtedly win. Now, well move on to Ludmila. She gets her first Level in Noble Fighter. Noble Fighter is a Fighter Prestige Class and she also has a (Genius) modifier for it. Her stats now look like this: 134 Str / 154 Dex / 144 Con / 144 HP These are just her physical parameters. In addition, all of her elite training starts to kick in and shes stabbing way above her weight. Her iconic figure is the romantic ideal for Nobles who believe in their inherent superiority over the common folk. Except, you know, theyre civilian Nobles and more like Fighter Jo than Ludmila Zahradnik. They have a privileged upbringing, but not the uber bloodlines that they think they do and definitely not Noble Fighter(Genius). Lets fast forward a bit now and see how theyre doing four levels later. Jolene has a challenging life as a Farmer and has also raised three children. Since Humans have no Racial Class Levels, she doesnt get any experience for that. Mundane tasks in general dont give much experience, if any at all. As a result, she just piles on those Farmer Levels. Now, her stats look like this: 100 Str / 110 Dex / 120 Con / 120 HP She can beat most of the young men in the village in an arm wrestling contest and is a generally terrifying mom as she waves her wooden spoon around. As a Farmer, shes gained the ability to mysteriously produce a 5% larger harvest as well as improved crop resilience against drought and disease, which has added a bit of luxury to her life. Overall, shes seen as a success and is a respected figure in the village circle. Since she lives an ordinary life, however, shell maybe get one more level before she dies of old age. In terms of Adventurer Difficulty Rating, shed be about 4, which is above the national average of 3. After toiling as a labourer for a while, Joe manages to land a job as a weaver. Hes just barely getting by in town. He and his wife struggle to make ends meet and provide for their single child. His Levels are as follows: 1 Farmer 4 Tailor Tailor is on the lower end of the stat spread for production classes, so his physical parameters look like this: 102 Str / 92 Dex / 112 Con / 112 HP If he had the means, he could try for master tailor, but the owner of his workshop is a jealous asshole so hes just stuck as a regular weaver. Additionally, while he has several Tailoring Skills/Abilities, build contamination keeps him from getting a signature Ability at Level 5. Sucks for him. In terms of Adventurer Difficulty Rating, Joe is a 3. Looking at this from a societal angle, you can see that men are still stronger than women at this level even when the woman is in a profession with more favourable stat growth. The average level in Re-Estize is even lower than this, allowing for gender role shenanigans to ensue despite being in a universe where levels determine stats. Adventurer Joe has managed to elude death and is now an Iron-rank Adventurer. He has continued plugging on as a boring vanilla Fighter, but he feels that its finally paid off as he senses that he can start figuring out his first Martial Art. Due to his informal, haphazard training, however, grasping Martial Arts may be a long way off even if he does already have a Focus Level. His stats now look like this: 140 Str / 130 Dex / 150 Con / 150 HP Even without his Iron Tag, people can see that this man has stepped beyond the realm of the everyday Human. Three Level 1 Farmers with spears can still easily kill him, however. Or just a rando that puts an arrow in his head. Helmets are important. In terms of Adventurer Difficulty Rating, Joe is a 15. This is also the average strength of a regular Imperial Knight, though their equipment is far better than his. Now, for comparisons sake, lets take a look at a Civilian Tiger Beastman from Rolengorek. The average Demihuman has double the physical parameters as Humans from their Racial Class Levels, so while a Level 2 Tiger Beastman Tailors build looks like this 1 Tigerfolk 1 Tailor their physical stats look like this: 182 Strength / 162 Dexterity / 202 Constitution / 202 HP In terms of Adventurer Difficulty Rating, this kitty is a 30. He comes with natural weapons and armour, too. Life is fucking pain for Humans in the New World. Now, well take a look at Ludmila. For my sanitys sake, well say that she didnt get any Ranger levels as she would normally have in her situation. 190 Str / 210 Dex / 200 Constitution / 200 HP At Level 5, her fantasy-genetics driven head start gifts her with the stats of a high Silver-rank Adventurer. New Worlders dont have any concept of levels, so shed simply be hailed as a prodigy or something and the marriage proposals from the local Noble houses would be flooding in. A wealth of Martial Arts from her childhood training regimen are just waiting to be unlocked and shed be considered Difficulty Rating 33 by Adventurer standards. Hopefully, this helps to illustrate how power differences work in this setting. The Level Zero Human stat array creates a situation where it can be very difficult to discern the physical gap between people in places like Re-Estize, where the average Level is extremely low. Being a Fighter doesnt necessarily guarantee a win against a Farmer at those levels, and multiple opponents are highly likely to result in a single Fighter losing. At higher levels, higher-bracket Classes have much bigger stats which basically makes these starting nuances a non-thing. Too bad the average level cap for Humans in the New World is 15. Other notable takeaways from this exercise would be just how ridiculously disadvantaged Humans are in this low-level setting, as well as the fact that, while Racial Levels are strong, any standard Job Class Levels that Demihumans and Heteromorphs get give the same stat growth to them as they would a to a Human. This makes Racial Prestige Classes(like Ilyshnishs or PDLs) an absolute necessity if one doesnt want to gimp themselves relative to other members of their species that levelled a pure build.

The Rise of the Diplomancer

This is another mechanical commentary C this time regarding skill checks and how they work in Valkyries Shadow, which is also how they appear to work in Overlord canon. For those who are unaware, a skill check is basically a number that one has to beat to make a specific skill work on other characters. To be clear, these skills are not the same as Yggdrasils Skills, which are activated attacks and special abilities, but things like climbing, swimming, stealth, deception, intimidation, wilderness lore, metalworking, and so on. These checks happen constantly throughout Valkyries Shadow, though every check, regardless of success or failure, is written in a narratively plausible way. In Overlord, many of those checks are purposely written to be noticed to indicate that its part of the New Worlds systems. The most well-known of these are various NPCs wearing masks that somehow perfectly deceive observers, Ainz spouting random bullshit to New Worlder natives and they quickly agree with it, and also Ainz just failing to learn anything that doesnt mesh with his build, like ruling a country populated by the living or learning new languages. Every skill-related action has a specific difficulty, which is abstracted as a number to beat in the skill check. Many games, from TTRPGs to MMOs, use some variant of this system. Most probably know it as resource node requires x skill to harvest or recipe requires y skill to craft or you have a 95% chance to succeed at this action (and then you fail and die). In d20 systems, a twenty-sided die is rolled and the result is added to a characters related skill rank to determine success or failure. Additionally, related stats for that skill add to or subtract from that score. People with high charisma are more persuasive(and vice versa), those with better endurance can swim for longer, high dexterity makes delicate tasks easier, etc. The difficulty of the skill check itself is determined either by how reasonable the action is or how high the targets opposing skill is(eg. hide vs spot). Environmental factors also influence things like stealth. As a basic example, a Rogue gets caught pickpocketing by a city guard. They can
  1. Tell a believable lie to a common guard to mitigate the repercussions, and the difficulty of doing so would be 10.
  2. Tell an outrageous lie to a common guard to get oneself off the hook entirely, which has a difficulty of 20.
  3. Convince the common guard that the perpetrator was actually the guard standing next to him, which has a difficulty of 50.
If one simply rolled the d20, theyd have a 50/50 chance of getting away with A. Option B would require extreme luck. C is impossible. Rogues, however, can put points in their Deception skill. A Level 6 Rogue with 10 points in their Deception skill can get away with option A pretty much every time and pull off option B half of the time. Option C is still impossible. This is where the silliness with skill checks in Overlord canon comes in. If one puts on a mask with +50 in Deception in a place where the average Character Level is 3, basically no one can tell who they are even if everything else about them is the same as the person they saw just a few seconds before. As long as they dont see them put on or take off the mask, of course. Character Level does not necessarily matter in a skill check and there are usually ways to get around hard ones. For instance, sneaking by a Ranger pits their detection skills against your stealth skills, but you can take their detection skills out of the picture entirely by convincing them to not be around at all(lying about trouble elsewhere, saying that someones asking for them, etc). Suddenly, they have to sense your motives instead of thwarting your stealth, which is usually far harder for a Ranger to do, resulting in a much easier skill check. We see Ainz do this all the time in canon, asking questions or dragging people into debates that are out of their character builds depth, resulting in easier skill checks. The fact that he tends to always employ attractive or irrefutable vehicles in his interactions also drastically lowers that difficulty. This is not because hes a nice guy or a persuasive individual, but because he can do what he says and no one can stop him. The narrative, of course, will always offer a plausible line of logic as doing so is a fundamental literary component of gamelit. In Japanese Light novels, the plausible logic always seems to either be some form of stupidity or a trope. By the way, successful skill checks cannot be resisted. They can only be thwarted by opposing skills or the sheer difficulty of the task. In the same way that Ainz can influence others, he can, too, be influenced. Much of the doormat effect and the strangely smooth interactions that go on between characters in Overlord may be attributed to this. Someone succeeds at a skill check and things just go their way until someone else opposes that skill check. The latter usually doesnt happen because those that can act in opposition to a plot usually arent aware of it or not present at all. That brings us to the Diplomancer. Rather than a specific class, Diplomancer is a term coined for builds that focus on getting ludicrously high ranks in diplomacy-related skills in order to succeed in every skill check that a campaign can throw at them. In a low-level setting like the E-Rantel region of the New World, diplomacy-related skill checks would range from 5 to 50, with the vast majority being 10 or lower. The Diplomancer, however, is running around with 100 ranks in persuasion/deception/intimidation through a min-maxed combination of race/class/feat/trait selections. At Level Five. And, then, they just go around boobing everyone, as Liane would say. They can ask people to carry their stuff for them, and they will. They can tell people to give up their possessions, and they will. Telling people to kill themselves is not out of the question, nor is convincing a god to surrender their godhood to them. There are countermeasures against Diplomancers, of course, but theyre rare in the primitive backwaters of the New World. Though nowhere near as extreme as the abovementioned example, Florine Gagnier is a Diplomancer. Unlike the munchkin min-maxing their character to metagame their way through a campaign, however, Florine Gagnier is a real person in a real world. Thus, shes basically a hardcore roleplayer Diplomancer. Her moral compass, sense of duty and responsibility, and her personal and societal values are what stops her from just doing whatever she wants to and getting away with it. We see a lot of that in Stone and Blood, not to mention in previous volumes. Florine very rarely unleashes her powers on those around her, preferring to work out real, lasting solutions. Like her friends, she does her utmost to stay within the bounds of her duties. She does lose her temper once, however, though even then the result was extremely mild. Im sure that more than a few people lost patience with Florines patience somewhere along the way, but, well, Florine is something like an anti-power fantasy character. How will she develop from here? Thats a long story C one that I hope everyone will enjoy.

Next Up

There have been rumblings of this for a while, with a handful of chapters to whet the appetite. Now, were at the point in the Overlord timeline where we can jump right in. The next volume of Valkyries Shadow is The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III. Well be following Liam and Saye as they head back to the Holy Kingdom of Roble to help push Phase Two of Demiurges plans. For those that somehow havent yet, please consider helping Valkyries Shadow out on Royal Road by leaving an awesome rating or review. The bots are still bombing this story on a regular basis and downvoting every positive review while upvoting all of the negative ones(this has been going on for nearly two years, now), so its a constant battle to keep the story afloat since a series on the site can only be rated once by one account no matter how long it is. Once again, thank you very much for reading Valkyries Shadow, and I hope you continue to enjoy the story~ The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 1, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Under the light of a full moon, a swell of fog rolled into the port of Vigo, billowing over the breakwater and inundating the piers. The fog washed over the wharves and swirled into the city streets, transforming the landscape into an archipelago of apartments scattered upon a ghostly sea. So empty It was all so empty. The piers; the wharf; the city streets. To be fair, it was an hour past midnight, but the day would only show how drastically things had changed from a mere year before. The Merchant fleet C the lifeblood of Vigo C was gone. Every vessel in port for that season had been taken by the Royal Navy to keep the Demon Emperors Demihuman horde from spilling over the narrow isthmus that connected the north to the south. Barely any of the ships had returned, though the broken bits of their wreckage still washed up on the beaches every day. Their shipyards remained silent, for the mighty forests that once carpeted the peninsula had long been hewn. What they didnt immediately use was still cleared away as they provided shelter for Demihuman raiders. With Roble half in ruins, even the wealthiest Nobles could scarce afford to import wood from Re-Estize as the bulk of their resources had been rallied to keep the north from collapsing outright. Not that most minded. Aristocrats loved nothing more than to be recognised as crucial to the country, after all. An honour and a privilege and all that. One would think the world is coming to an end after witnessing an expression like that. Marquis Miguel Bodipos gaze focused on his reflection in the window. Though only a few months had passed since the wars end, it felt like years to him. His hair was now more grey than blonde and the creases lining his face had doubled. The changes were not due to days of celebration and merrymaking. That may not be too far off from the truth, Vigo, Miguel replied. Something is wrong. Terribly wrong. Old purple did pass on last month, Count Vigo idly worked a poker in the fireplace. Half of the south is still in mourning. You served him as a page, didnt you? A page, and then a footman. He almost made the senior staff before his own father passed on. It was all so, so long ago. As did you, Miguel turned away from the window. The both of us owe him more than we could ever hope to repay. More than our fathers, Old Purple made us the men that we are today. Honour. Service. Loyalty. For so many, the late Marquis was the foundation upon which the south built its prosperity, educating so many of the countrys scions during their service in his household. Miguel was of the mind that without Old Purple, the Holy Kingdom of Roble would have been wiped off of the map decades ago. That sounds suspiciously like a preface to something, my lord, Count Vigo arched an eyebrow. Dont my lord me, he grunted. But yes, youre not wrong. I didnt come calling just to drink the night away. He reached into his coat, producing a fistful of papers. The seal that once held them together C which bore Old Purples sigil C hung loosely from a ribbon still attached to the cover page. Count Vigo took the papers in his hand, leaning into the firelight as his blue eyes scanned the page. I can only pray that my mind stays this sharp before I go to the gods, Count Vigo said. So, youre in agreement? How could I disagree? That fool on the throne would have us all drown in thisinitiative to keep us afloat. The signs are clear for those who have the eyes to see them. Miguel settled onto a couch in front of the fireplace with a sigh. But how many have the eyes to see them? He asked. The important question is how many have the eyes to see them that matter, Count Vigo said. All of Old Purples pupils should, which may as well be half of the southern nobility. But the Duke is still outraged over Casponds arbitrary ascension and, to be frank, so are we. Any challenges to the recovery measures issued by Hoburns are guaranteed to be framed as an effort to undermine Casponds legitimacy by the parasites who support him. Yet, if we dont do anything, Miguel said, those parasites will only continue to get fatter at the expense of the country itself. You and I would not be speaking right now if there was a clear and simple solution. Count Vigo took a seat across the table from him, gently setting the letter from Old Purple down between them. Miguels thoughts turned bitter as his gaze settled upon it. It was the will of a dying old man who continued to worry for his country more than himself. He had no idea how many months or even years Old Purples final exertion had shaved off of his life. He also had no idea how to lay his old mentors spirit to rest. What about the Temples? Count Vigo asked as he idly swirled his glass of red. What about them? Miguel snorted, As always, they hold their traditional stance of supporting the Holy King. Even when it means that their traditional stance supports radical nonsense? You know how the Temples are. They insist that theyre only concerned with the spiritual well-being of the country. Did you tell them that our current course will turn the spirit of the country as black as a Demons heart? I did. Count Vigos hand stopped. You did? He frowned. Miguel smiled slightly, imagining the Bishops reaction if he had. Not in those exact words. I did politely explain how things would play out, however. And? The Count leaned forward in his seat, What did they say? I was chided for my lack of faith. The younger nobleman threw back his head as he exploded into laughter. It was a helpless noise; a hopeless sound that only exacerbated the depression blanketing the room. Miguel didnt feel that he was much different from the average person when it came to his faith in the Four Elemental Gods, but as a Noble, he found it difficult to accept that the gods would appoint a representative who seemed to be adamant on a setting a course that would shipwreck the entire country. While he also wasnt very impressed with the late Holy Queen, she at least respected the traditions of their country and ascended to the throne in a proper manner. She was also highly popular amongst the common folk, which made the life of the aristocracy that much easier no matter how much the aristocracy disliked the fact that their liege lord was no lord at all. Caspond, on the other hand, had ascended to the throne with barely any support. To make things much worse, he was a foolish populist who enacted ill-conceived and short-sighted policies. As a Marquis, Miguel was well-acquainted with the man, but his captivity under Jaldabaoths minions had transformed him to the extent that he may as well have been a different person wearing the Casponds skin. That being said, it all served as proof that he wasnt fit for rule. Past traumatic experience was no excuse for present-day incompetence and his court lacked the talent to counterbalance it. Perhaps he and his supporters expedited his ascension for that very reason, which, if true, only contributed to the Holy Kingdoms dire situation. But what other choices do we have? The Duke? Count Vigo scoffed, The Admiralty? The next fleet will come in ahead of the autumn storms, but theyll have been out for three years on the gyre. I feel like throwing up whenever I think about their reaction to all this when they finally sail into port. We still have at least one good candidate coming in with that fleet, Miguel told him. And what they witness may serve to spur them to action. The most important point is that the Holy Kingdom has always chosen its kings. Kings do not choose themselves as Caspond has. Everything he has done and everything he is doing weakens the moral and legal fabric of our country and drags us closer to becoming a festering pit of absolutist tyranny. Do the people even care? The people must be made to care. They dont see what we do. They dont have the means to. This responsibility sits directly upon the shoulders of the aristocracy. And blame will be directly placed upon us if we try. You know as well as I how people are. Miguel sent a sour look across the table. Count Vigos only response was a smirk and a shrug. The mire that the Holy Kingdom was rapidly sinking into was a difficult one to crawl out of. At the centre of the whole problem, of course, was Caspond. Regardless of whether he was a total idiot, hopelessly idealistic, or twisted by his experiences during the war, it all boiled down to the same result. Upon his coronation, Caspond embarked upon an economic crusade that sought to bring all of the Holy Kingdoms productive potential together for a monumental, unified effort to get the country back on its figurative feet. It was to be a war against the dark future that the country faced in the wake of Jaldabaoths invasion. There was no sacrifice too great for the sake of victory. Caspond didnt phrase it in those exact words, of course. The message that the criers delivered to the far corners of the country was one that appealed to the values of the mostly-rural population. In times of disaster and crisis, communities came together in order to survive. Helping others in times of need was the right and proper thing to do. In accordance with that spirit, the Holy Kingdom would come together to pull itself out of a mess that it never asked for and did not deserve. And nearly everyone hopped on board. The people; the Temples; even some of the Nobles. Casponds proposal was an appeal to common sensebut common sense was often nonsensical and it was also possibly the worst way to think critically about anything. The common folk could be forgiven for thinking that way. They werent raised to rule and the lives that they lived didnt grant them the insight to see too far beyond the immediate realities of their existence. Expecting them to was about as reasonable as expecting a Noble to know how to fashion a suit of armour or take care of a herd of Lanca. Unfortunately, that didnt stop them from having an opinion on subjects in which they were unlearned. What a properly educated and experienced Noble would see as measures to amend policies that would inevitably lead to ruin would be perceived as evil acts of corruption by the masses. The result would be the same if they did nothing, for Caspond had turned the entire affair into a competition. Individuals, communities, and even entire fiefs were measured against one another according to their contributions to the country. The most productive were rewarded with various prizes that ranged from money to hereditary titles. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. As any Noble who had ever financed a contest for a town fair would expect, the entire country was incentivised to pursue the metrics that qualified and quantified those contributions to the exclusion of all else. And, because those metrics had become a part of everyday life, every man, woman, and child started to define themselves by them. It went all downhill from there. There was no end to the stupidity he witnessed. Never mind stupidity, crime rates had gone up twenty-fold in a mere month and problematic behaviours were becoming normalised. One could feel the spiritual and moral corruption that was taking hold of the country. Yet, Caspond continued to insist that it was the correct course. The Nobles that made up his initially shaky following continued to support him and were rewarded for carrying out his witless wishes. Instead of seeing a social problem rooted in a set of ill-conceived policies that exploited Human nature and brought out the worst in people, the Temples instead chose to chastise their congregations for the sinful behaviour that resulted to little or no effect. Then, Miguel said, knowing how people are, where do you think our best chances lie? The Duke, Count Vigo replied. Thats not the answer I wanted to hear. You already knew what the answer was. Miguel rose, frustrated by their lack of options. He paced around the room before stopping once again before the window. What about the Holy Order? The Count asked, They may be affiliated with the Temples, but theyre also charged with upholding justice. With whats happening all over the country, they should know who stands on the side of righteousness. Their new Grandmaster cant be trusted. Hes too lukewarm. The sort that would rather seek compromise than stand up for his beliefs. There are other Paladins that we can turn to. Who? The Pink? Im certain he was passed over for Grandmaster precisely because his austere character would be an obstacle. Which means hell naturally be on our side. The White, as well. He snorted. I admit that she may have been useful before the invasion, Miguel said. But the war has changed her as much as it has changed Caspond. Shes nothing more than a thug in shining armour, now. A thug with principles, Count Vigo noted. Or would you rather have that monster stay under Hoburns control? She may wield a holy sword, but, in her hand, it can take the heads of good men as easily as it does evil ones. Youre right about her having principles, but, if we bring her in too early, shes likely to charge off prematurely, waving that holy sword of hers around and ruining everything. His angry sigh filled the air. The conversation was sounding more and more like a prelude to the last thing he wanted to see. In that case, Count Vigo said, the Duke. The Duke, Miguel agreed reluctantly. He looked back out of the window, sending his gaze past the misty harbour to the open sea beyond. A storm was coming for the Holy Kingdom. In what form it would manifest, however, he still could not tell.
Antonio Cohen, the Count of Cohen. His wife, Martha, the Countess of Cohen. Antonio Cohen waited precisely four seconds before stepping past the herald and into the Royal Court of Hoburns. It was a splendid summer day, with the wind carrying cool air from the hills near the capital past the marble columns of the balcony to refresh the courtiers within. His gaze passed briefly over those courtiers, taking an inventory of allies, enemies, and other interests. Most were allies. Through no small effort on his part, his faction had gained unquestionable influence over the court. The faction, once known as the progressives, were now more commonly known as the royalists. Through their leadership, the Holy Kingdom would rise to levels of greatness never seen before in their corner of the world. He ignored the cold stares of his few opponents clustered around the room, walking proudly to the base of the dais at the head of the great hall. Your Divine Grace, he said as he genuflected before the throne. Lord Cohen, Caspond Bessarez, the Holy King of Roble, smiled down at him. You may raise your head. We pray that good tidings have brought you before Us. The stirrings of unrest outside Kalinsha has been quelled, Antonio rose and reported, and the labour camps have been restored to order. Fortunately, damage to infrastructure and industry has been minimal and the local overseers are confident that they will be able to make up for the losses in production. What of Our people? We have endeavoured to keep casualties to a minimum, Antonio replied. The shortfalls in labour have already been accounted for. The Holy King cast his gaze downward, shaking his head sadly. We will see to it that prayers are offered up for those unfortunate souls, he said. But unrest of this naturenever has the Holy Kingdom experienced such a thing in its history. We live in unprecedented times, Your Divine Grace, Antonio noted. The ignorant masses are simply confused with the loss of those who once led them. Rest assured, the course that you have set will see us safely through the troubled seas before us. King Caspond seemed to take comfort in his words, nodding slowly. Speaking of troubled seas, the Holy King said. What of the new shipyards being raised North of Kalinsha? Antonio remained silent for a moment, considering his response. The shipyards themselves were still being constructed, but A report must have reached him about the complications in the east. Theres little to gain in attempting to conceal the issue. I must regret to inform your Divine Grace that there will be delays, Antonio said. Not only in the construction of the shipyards themselves, but also in the commissioning of new vessels. An angry murmur rippled throughout the court. Not only were the new shipyards supposed to provide work for thousands of Robles citizens and the tens of thousands who supported them, but it was also a crucial industrial facility that was meant to offset a major disadvantage. Namely, the true purpose of the shipyard was to increase the power of the Holy King and his supporters against the southern Nobles who opposed both his ascension and his policies. The souths industries were untouched by the war, and the side with the larger navy ultimately dictated the fate of the Holy Kingdom. This is untenable, one of Antonios allies visibly seethed. Coercion in all but name! Antonio shuddered at the memory of the black rider that appeared with the Sorcerous Kingdoms ridiculous demand. The official treaty with the Sorcerous Kingdom recognised a two thousand square kilometre strip of land beyond the wall as part of the Holy Kingdoms holdings. Then, just as the work to develop those holdings had begun, they demanded that the Holy Kingdom cease. Never mind infringing on the rights of a sovereign state to govern its own territory, the demand itself was utterly nonsensical. All of the plans that hinged on the development of their new frontier were thrown into disarray, including the construction of the northern shipyards and their future operations. He could only think that the Undead country was trying to curtail the Holy Kings C and, by extension, the royalists C power in some unfathomable bid to manipulate their country. The ink on the treaty with the Sorcerous Kingdom has barely dried and theyve already altered the deal! We can only pray that they do not alter it any further, King Caspond sighed. The Sorcerous Kingdom continues to sustain Our people with their generous food aid, so we cannot afford any friction with them at this point. If anything, this is further reason to ensure that Our policies are carried out with all haste. As for the issues with the shipyards, rather than rage against that which we cannot control, let us discuss solutions. I propose that we focus our efforts on the northeast, Count de Silva, one of the more vocal members of the royalist faction said. To the wilderness that lies between us and Re-Estize. The Sorcerous Kingdom can hardly say anything about that. But what will Re-Estize say? The King asked. De Silva let out a derisive sound. According to my sources, Re-Estize can barely keep its heartlands from being overrun by bandits and worse. Travellers say that the lands halfway to E-Robel have been allowed to grow wild and are infested with Goblins and Ogres. Besides, another Noble said. They didnt lift a finger to help us when Jaldabaoth invaded, despite knowing of his evil. We owe Re-Estize nothing! Hear, hear! They cannot claim land that they cannot control! Antonio scanned the faces in the court. It was not just his allies that held those sentiments. So my Lords say, King Caspond said, but does that not also apply to us? We are hardly in any state to wage another war. Another war is hardly required, de Silva scoffed. Goblins and Ogres are no threat worth mentioning. My son, Reynaldo, commands a company of strong, reliable men who made names for themselves during the war. The Sorcerous Kingdoms demands have robbed him of his efforts along the wall, yet Reynaldo still tirelessly works to uphold the order of the kingdom. He will gladly conquer the northern wilderness by the will of Your Divine Grace. A calculating silence filled the throne room. The court was unanimously in favour of the proposal to gain control over the wilderness along the highway to Re-Estize, so the question now was how it would be accomplished and, more importantly, who would claim credit. Count de Silva had made the first move in his characteristically audacious manner, but there was no way the proposal would stand as it was. My son will go, as well, a Noble from the royalist faction stepped forward. In addition, House Palmela pledges two thousand men to this cause. House Maia will match House Palmelas pledge! Another royalist said. A low din filled the air as dozens of royalists raced to present their commitments. It wasnt long before an army twice the size of the one sent by the south to aid the north during the war was in the works. A smile slowly spread behind Antonios expressionless mask. We have them now. For shame! A Noble from the conservative faction roared, Your naked avarice is made plain for all to see! Where were all these men when Jaldabaoth was rampaging across half of the country? Antonio wanted to laugh out loud at the mans foolishly naive words. Why would anyone in their right mind cast valuable resources into a Demons hellfire? It was precisely because he and his allies had withheld their forces that they could do what they were doing now. Its not as if we could leave the south open to invasion, Antonio offered a calm, reasoned response. Now that the threat to our lands has passed and things have stabilised somewhat, is it not obvious that we would have more men at our disposal? Still, another Noble from the conservative camp said, the Crown cannot accept those pledges. This is not a matter of national defence C we are expanding the holdings of the Holy Kingdom and the lords who made these pledges have no legal right to do so. The mans allies loudly voiced their agreement. The royalists remained silent, putting on expressions that looked more hurt than angry. It was a valid argument. Or, rather than an argument, it was simply the law. The only Nobles permitted to expand the borders were those of the remaining marches in the south, but they had bled themselves dry during the war supporting the navy and then sending their armies north. They were in no position to match the commitment of the royalist faction. A compromise, then, King Caspond said. We will dispatch the Royal Army for this campaign. In their absence, the men pledged by our loyal lords here will uphold order. But, Your Divine Grace This is the optimal solution, is it not? The numbers pledged triple what the Royal Army currently has available, which will address our severe manpower shortages across the territories. The pledged men may not be in active service, but they have all served in the past and should all be familiar with policing duties. Meanwhile, I do not believe we need so many men to conquer the northern wilderness and sending soldiers that are still sharp will be far more efficient than sending those who havent handled a blade in years. It is as the Holy King says, Antonio nodded. This is an efficient solution that more than satisfies all parties. For what reason would any reasonable man hold reservations against it? Antonio returned the withering looks levelled against him with a mask of genuine confusion. The conservatives couldnt do anything more than that C not without starting a battle that they were woefully ill-prepared to fight. Then, it is settled, King Caspond said. By Our will, the Royal Army shall be dispatched to tame the northern frontier. Marquis Bodipo will serve as the commander-in-chief of the expeditionary force. After the details of the expedition were reviewed and the Royal Court was adjourned, Antonio only stayed behind for the bare minimum that decorum demanded before returning to his carriage. This is just too perfect. You said that Caspond had changed, Martha said as the carriage rolled past the prime estates of the capital, but can war transform a man so entirely? Its almost as if hes been replaced by a slightly clever commoner. What does it matter? Antonio replied, Nearly everything he does plays right into our hands. He has undermined what little authority he gained upon his ascension to the point that hes entirely dependent on us to keep him on the throne. A fool to stand above all others, Martha yawned. Calca was certainly idealistic, but her brother is just a banal and boring idiot. He agreed with his wifes assessment, but, again, that didnt matter. What mattered was that more and more power was falling into the hands of his faction. The most recent decision by the Royal Court only served to incalculably amplify that power. The Royal Army had been sent out of the country, replaced by forces loyal to the royalists. Any residual resistance to the Holy Kings new economic policies would be crushed and the increased manpower would result in improved order and productivity. Taxes could be more efficiently collected and it would all be thanks to forces who answered to the royalists. The way that the crown rewarded performance meant that the vast majority of the benefits would go to men loyal to their faction. Martha leaned against his shoulder, pressing her breast against his arm. With the way things are going, she purred, perhaps we should make two or three more sons. Antonio wrapped his arm around his wifes shoulders, a smile crossing his lips. It would only be a matter of time before they would become the true rulers of Roble. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 1, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 8th Day, Upper Fire Month, 1 CE Hey, a mans voice filtered through the leaves, over here! Liam looked in the direction of the voice, craning his neck back and forth as he tried to catch a glimpse of its owner through the brush. Hsst! Not so loud! What if the Demis hear you? A second voice came from the same direction C a womans voice, worn thin from worry. The Demis are all killed, the man replied. The Undead got them. Youre worrying for nothing, Corinne. Nonononono! Corinne grew more insistent, I heard! I heard they raided just last week! People got ate! Whyd you think they stopped clearin nearby? J-just shut yer mouth! The mans confident tone quickly disintegrated, The Demisll hear ya! Liam moved toward the increasingly panicked conversation, pushing the leafy branches to the side as he made his way forward. While his senses had drastically improved over the past few months, he was pretty sure that they wouldnt be good enough to detect any Demihumans lurking nearby. There was so much cover that he probably wouldnt notice any hidden hunters unless he tripped over them. Still, he didnt harbour the same concerns as the others. They were still on their side of the border, and, even if they did get lost, they were far from crossing over into the buffer zone between the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Holy Kingdom of Roble. Ow! Liam glanced over his shoulder. A boy a few years younger than him was following close. His hand was rubbing his cheek where a branch had probably struck him. Sorry, Liam said. Stay back a bit further so the branches dont whip into your face. The boy didnt listen. Instead, he raised the rock he always carried around in front of his face. Another Ow! sounded from behind Liam as a branch rapped the boys knuckles. A few minutes later, they found the still-arguing pair standing over an old corpse barely visible under the vegetation. The girl was standing a metre or so back from the kneeling man, wringing her hands while trying to look in every direction at once. Though the boy was probably loud enough to be heard from hundreds of metres around, the pair started as he and Liam appeared out of the brush. Help me out here, the man said, lowering his dagger before kneeling over the corpse again. Liam knelt beside the body. It was a Demihuman, but he couldnt figure out the race. He could tell what killed it, though. Just below its armpit was a deep stab wound filled with maggots. The Demihuman had probably escaped past the wall near the end of the war and succumbed to its injuries. Lift that part over there, the man said. Liam grimaced as he stuck his fingers under the Demihumans breastplate and pulled. The man C a vagrant from the bay area by the name of Paul C bent in to cut the straps of the harness. We got another one over here! A voice from another team said. Nice, Paul grinned. Keep an eye out for more! By the time they left the brush, five corpses had been discovered. They didnt come for the corpses, of course: they had come for their equipment. Paul stopped their teams at a stream next to a strip of cleared-out land. Whyd we stop here? Pauls girl, Corinne, said. Clean up the equipment, Paul gestured toward the stream. Here? I told you theres Demihumans here! Whyd you think they stopped working on this clearing? They got raided and people got eaten! Then be quick! But make sure they''re clean. Those smithsll use any excuse to cheat us. How much will we get? Someone asked. Dunno. Hey, Liam, youre a Merchant''s get. Whaddya think? Liam went over to the equipment piled by Corinne, who was desperately scrubbing away while whispering fervent prayers to The Four. He picked up a washed vambrace fashioned out of dark steel. Barely a silvermaybe two? Bards, Merchants, and Rogues all had the ability to appraise items. That ability had nuances between Job Classes, but they could all discern the value of things. It wasn''t as simple as having a number pop up in ones head C though that did actually happen. The problem was that the number rarely, if ever, matched what one could get for something. It was just a baseline to work off of. After that, they had to apply things like local market conditions, connections, and negotiation skills. Who are we taking these to? Liam asked. The weasel, maybe? Paul said. The weasel gave us shit prices the last time! Another scavenger said, We should go to the trout. Trouts an extra day, someone else noted. Is it worth it? The weasel always takes our stuff, Paul told them. Hes right near here so we can get back out here right away. We dont want anyone else cleaning up our turf. If its the weasel, then This big suits probably worth around twenty silver, Liam said. The scavengers leaned forward. Corinne looked up at him with a gleam in her eye. Really? She said. Well, it is the weasel, so probably less. Twenty silver could keep Pauls scavenger teams going for another week. Assuming that prices didnt go up again. Youre still getting us a better deal than their bullshit flat rate, Paul reassured him. Hey, Ink, you get that? Um The boy that had been following Liam through the brush chalked out something on the flat rock he carried around. Liam wasnt sure where he had come from, but Ink was the only person in the scavenger crew that could write. In Robles script, anyway. How much would they be worth at market? Ink asked. As equipment? Liam furrowed his brow, Four or five platinum, I guess? What! The forges are robbing us blind! Theyre not, Ink told the angry scavengers. Were selling this as scrap. It doesnt matter how nice it is as a suit of armour. What a waste, Paul grumbled. Hey, couldnt we just sell this stuff to the Merchant ships? Even if we get half of the value, wed be way ahead. But the Holy King said that we need the scrap, Corinne said. Paul instantly turned jealous for some reason. You idiot, Paul said. With that kind of money, we could buy all the scrap we want! but we sold the scrap as equipment, Ink said. Paul frowned and remained silent for several seconds. Sh-shut up! Its no use, Ink sighed. Even if we had money, we dont have any connections. The Nobles are controlling everything going in and out and the next fleet doesnt come in until the end of summer anyway. Damn Nobles. Who gave them the right to do that? the Holy King? Liam stayed out of their grumbling, listing his price predictions for each piece as Corinne cleaned them up. The discussion was part of why he had once again been dispatched to the Holy Kingdom of Roble. This time, he was working both for the Royal Armys Intelligence Division and the Ministry of Transportation, investigating the issues with the Holy Kingdoms internal logistics. From the beginning, things seemed clear enough. With so many of the Holy Kingdoms northern Nobles dead from Jaldabaoths invasion, Nobles from the south had been called in to help manage things. As people with power tended to do, they wasted no time using their authority to bring anything that gave them even more power under their control. With the country half in ruins and half starved, no one could spare the resources to address the problem. Of course, a report like that wasnt good enough for the Sorcerous Kingdom. They always wanted to know everything about everything and even more than that, if possible. His current orders were to join the groups of vagrants salvaging for scrap outside the Great Wall. He had no idea how that was supposed to help with his work, but it was an easy enough task. As long as one was useful, one was accepted with no questions asked. So, the total comes out to seventy silver, Ink said. Seventy? Paul frowned, Wasnt the first suit of armour twenty? The first one was from a big Demihuman, so his armour was heavier. Were paid by weight, not by suit. Tsk. Well, its still good coin. A few more finds like this and were set for the summer. Liam wasnt so sure about that. Money seemed to just melt away in the Holy Kingdom and all people could do was work harder to survive. Since he was last there, prices for everything had almost doubled and even well water came with a price. Once Paul was satisfied that their spoils were scrubbed clean, the salvage teams made their way back to the Great Wall. Their destination was its northernmost fortress, which had been destroyed at the start of Jaldabaoths invasion. They had come out through a hole there, which saved them the long trip from the Kalinsha Gate two days to the south. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Rather than becoming relaxed as they drew closer to safety, a sense of tension rose over the scavengers. The source of that wariness was soon given form by the distant thunder of hooves. Hey, Liam said. Do you hear that? Paul looked around. I dont hear anything. Dont scare me like that! Corinne hit him. No, I hear it too, another scavenger said. The scavengers picked up the pace, but it wasn''t long before a set of banners appeared on the horizon. A branch with a bird, one of the scavengers said. Shit! Paul stopped and ran into the ditch by the road, Its de Silva. Find a place to hide our stuff. They were walking in the clearing out in front of the Great Wall, so there werent any good options. Someone threw a piece of armour on the grass and tossed his shirt on top of it, hoping to make it look like a pile of refuse. Others ran further afield, dropping their loot into the tall grass. One guy hurled his breastplate toward the bushes in the distance, though it fell far short of its target. Under the distant banners came an entire column of Riders, led by a young man in full plate mail. The scavengers shifted nervously. They made it a point to learn which Nobles ran things where they were looking for salvage, and de Silva was one of the houses from the south with a bad reputation. Liam eyed the Riders and their demilances as the column split up to surround them. If they were anything like the thugs that worked for House Fassett, they wouldnt think twice about poking holes in people for fun. I am Lord Reynaldo de Silva, the man in armour looked down at them from his warhorse. And you are intruding on my land. Were not intruding, Paul didnt look up. Weve got licences. The nobleman jerked his head at the Riders nearby. They dismounted and headed straight for Paul, shoving him onto the ground. HeyC A Rider knelt and grabbed the back of Pauls head, shoving his face into the dirt. You will address me with the proper respect, the nobleman said. Some of the other Riders started going through their things. They found the equipment quickly enough and took it all away. One of the scavengers was struck down with a mail-fisted punch when he stepped forward in reaction. Everyone else knew better than to voice any protest or display their displeasure. I found some papers on them, my lord. One of the Riders came up to the armoured man, holding up a few crumpled sheets of yellowed paper. The Lord reached down and took them, his eyes running over their content briefly before his lips turned up in an unpleasant smile. As I expected, he said. This licence is forged. Bind everyone here: were taking them to the Kalinsha gate. The scavengers bolted. A few of them were immediately clubbed to the ground by the mounted men they tried to dash past. Some of the other Riders didnt move at all, allowing the scavengers to get through. It was only when they made it a few hundred paces that the men wheeled their horses around. Liam sat on the ground, trying to make himself as small as possible while watching the men ride off with weapons brandished, their sadistic whoops filling the air. Theyre just like the Fassetts. He had seen tactics like theirs far too many times. They were just small men who exulted in what little power they had over others and employed fear to keep their lessers in line. A booted foot kicked Liam over. One of the riders stripped his things away. Liam pushed himself up in a panic. Wait, thatsC Wrong move. The man taking his things away spun around and kicked him across the face. When Liam came to again, his arms were bound behind him and his heels were dragging over a dirt road. Please, Im bleeding! A tearful voice came from the side. The speaker was one of the scavengers who had bolted. He had a deep cut on his right arm from elbow to shoulder. A Rider poked the man from behind with his spear. Youll bleed some more if you dont keep walking, he said. Liam squeezed his eyes shut, trying to will away his wooziness. How long had he been out for? He could still see the coast, so they hadnt gone far. The members of the scavenger teams were being led north up the road in ropes. Those who couldnt walk were simply tied to horses and dragged along. He tried to right himself, worried that his boots might be worn down from the rough treatment. The nobleman and several of his men noticed within seconds, bringing their mounts up close to watch him struggle. Their looks of smug superiority made Liam wonder what they would do if he broke free and started killing them. It wasnt certain that he could, however. Robles citizens were conscripted into the army for several years, so these men would have the benefit of that training in addition to what they gained by working as thugs. Liam tried several more times to get his feet under him. He did manage it once, but being dragged backwards with his arms tied behind caused him to lose his balance and fall back painfully on the coarse rope. The men mocked him until he gave up and allowed himself to be dragged along again. Take his boots off, one of the men suggested. Hell try harder if he doesnt want to see his heels scraped off on the road. Why do you have to do this? Liam asked. What kinda stupid question is that? One of the men spat, Were the lords men, this is the lords land, and this is the lords order. Of course. All they needed was a few more clich lines and they would be just like the bit villains portrayed in some stupid street performance. Liams mind started to race when one of the riders looked like he was about to dismount. He looked around for a distraction and discovered a disturbing sight to his right. What happened to those men? Liam asked. Justice happened, the noblemans proud tone said it all. But theyre wearing army uniforms The army is not above justice, the Noble said. And justice is the purview of the Crown through the Holy Kings loyal Nobles. Those men abandoned their posts to cause trouble along the border, and I brought them to justice. It didnt look like they had been executed beforehand. Each soldier was strung up by his wrists and left to die from dehydration and exposure. There was even a man in an officers surcoat hanging beside a boy that was about the same age as Liam. After a few moments, he realised that no women were hanging alongside the men, which was strange. The Holy Kingdom conscripted men and women alike. Liam glanced at the prideful nobleman and his thugs. The Holy Kingdom was in bad shape when he left it that spring, but he hadnt seen anything like this back then. Ive never seen people hung up like this before, Liam said. What did the Paladins say about this? At the mention of the Holy Order of Roble, the Riders sent nervous glances up the road. The one that looked like he was about to come down and take Liams boots didnt seem so keen on it anymore. Hey, someone said. That whiny guy passed out. Is he dead? Several seconds passed in silence between the riders. Dump him in the bushes, one suggested. What if hes not dead? Another asked. Then make sure theyre dead, the first man answered. Do you want those uptight shitheads talking down on us at the gate? The Riders split up. Not only did they cut the wounded man loose and carry him off, but they also dragged away the other scavengers with visible injuries. Ink C who only had a cut on his forehead C started screaming. I-Im not dead! He cried, I can walk! I dont want to die! As a reward, a Rider came along and casually swung his mace, caving Inks face in. The scene set off a mass panic, filling the air with screams and exultant battle cries as the Riders ran down anyone who attempted to flee. Liam curled up into a ball, hiding his face as he listened. Didnt they get it? The Riders looked for any justification to inflict suffering and death on others. Make sure you put them in deep, a Raider said after the commotion died down. If someone finds them, theyll just think it was the Demis. Demihumans have the worst reputation here Of course, other Human countries thought along those lines as well, but it wasnt to the point where people would just dump their murder victims in the woods and be perfectly confident that they had gotten away with their crime. Once the Riders returned, they resumed their journey. The stop at least allowed Liam to get back on his feet. Sweat slicked his body as they were force-marched along the dusty road under a cloudless sky. Liam had to keep an eye on the others just to match how tired he looked. The scavengers had once been a part of the army, too, so maybe their training wasnt as great as he imagined it to be. Or maybe he had just gotten that much stronger since the last time he had been in the Holy Kingdom. Even the Riders looked worn out by the time evening fell. It was probably a good time to escape. But did he want to do that? The Noble and his men were clearly dangerous to be around, but Liams job in the Holy Kingdom this time was to investigate the issues reportedly festering within its borders. The nobleman seemed like a good lead on those problems. Additionally, unlike his sister, he had been assigned to start around the Great Wall instead of one of the cities, so there must have been some reason for it. A few Riders brought the remaining captives together, securing them to a tree while the rest of the noblemans men set up camp. Once everyone settled down, the Riders started looking in their direction in a dangerous way. Hey, one of them said, bring the girls over here. As one, the bound girls tensed. You idiot, another replied. Were a day out from the gate. What are you going to do if one of them squeals? I love me a squealer, the first man chuckled lasciviously. Thats not what I meant, you dumbass. I got this. Yet another man rose from his spot at the campfire. He sauntered over with a cocky smile. Im sure you all heard us, so Ill give it to you straight. Come over to us and youll get a warm meal and a tent to sleep in so long as you make for good company. Otherwise, you can stay here and sleep in your piss and shit while you freeze. Course, theres no promise that a few of our boys figure theyll come over for a good time anyway. Liam sighed internally as the briefest of calculating looks fell over the girls faces. In the end, not a single girl stayed behind. That bitch! Paul grated as the sound of Corinnes laughter drifted over from the camp, She said that she loved me! That we could get married once we got a place of our own. Women are all whores, a bitter voice came around the tree. You all know what would''ve happened if they refused, Liam said. The mans offer wasnt an offer at all C it was a thinly-veiled death threat. If the girls refused to entertain the men willingly in relative comfort, they would be raped while tied to the tree and then their broken corpses would be dumped deep into the woods in the morning. Of course, saying so probably wouldnt make things any better, and though he understood that they had no real choice, Liam couldnt help but feel disgusted as the girls did their best to be good company for the noblemans thugs. What people said about women having a different sense of pride really was true. By the time morning came, one of the girls was dead anyway. Though visibly horrified, the scavengers remained silent as her brutally beaten body was carried off. The surviving girls clung to the riders, doing chores and whatever else they thought would improve their chances. On the Riders part, they treated it all as if it were normal. The ones that had been chosen by a girl even looked proud. Liam was already tired by the time they broke camp and continued on their way. The scavengers around him were thoroughly demoralised and allowed themselves to be led along by their captors without a word of complaint. He was half certain that the one girl had been killed to produce the exact result that he saw. The nobleman and his thugs were skilled in all the wrong ways C another sign that things in the Holy Kingdom had taken a drastic turn for the worse. When the gate came into view that evening, the nobleman stopped and instructed his men to check over their captives condition. One of them even licked his hand to pat down Liams hair. Once they were satisfied with the appearance of their prisoners, they proceeded to the Kalinsha Gate C Kalinsha was actually two days from the wall C as everyone called it. It was little more than a giant hole in the Great Wall, but a pair of soldiers were stationed at the place where the gate should have been. Lord Reynaldo, one of them nodded, what do you have for us? Thats as far as respect for this guy goes, I guess. They showed neither fear before the nobleman and his thugs nor very little interest in his presence. The nobleman probably stayed outside the wall because it was the only place where he could lord over everyone without being challenged. Illegal scavengers, the nobleman replied. Furthermore, they had the gall to foist forged documents upon me! Thats a lie! Paul shouted and pointed at Liam, Just check his papers! Oh, you didnt just It seemed that the Noble hadnt just made up a charge. The soldier, however, ignored the theatrics and held out his hand. The Paladins will deal with that, he said. Make sure that my name goes on the report, the nobleman said. Im working day and night out here, you know? Mhm. The papers went into the soldiers hand. Liam also spotted two silver coins going along with them. The soldier whistled up two others from a tent nearby. Shifts just about done, he said as they shuffled over. Were booking these fellas over at the office. Another few coins passed hands C copper this time. The soldiers attached Liam and the scavengers bonds to a long rope and led them off. Liam looked over his shoulder to get one last good look at the nobleman who had brought them in, but he and his thugs were already riding back the way they came. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 1, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Welcome to Kalinsha, Captain. Its been a while, Sanchez, Gustav nodded. How have things been out here? Busy, Sanchez replied as he turned and led Gustav into the office. Too busy. I dont suppose you have two dozen or so of our brothers to spare? I dont even have two dozen or so Squires to spare, Gustav chuckled helplessly. Weve gone from one hell to another. It was a different sort of hell than the one that visited the Holy Kingdom of Roble the previous autumn C the type of hell that couldnt be overcome by force of arms. In the aftermath of Jaldabaoths invasion, the northern territories of the country were in ruins and they were far too short on hands for a speedy recovery. Too few Nobles to administer the lands; too few Paladins for the judiciary. Too few soldiers to police the country and resource shortages everywhere in the face of impending famine. I heard about your promotion to Grandmaster by Prince Caspond, Sanchez said. I suppose congratulations are in order. King Caspond, Gustav corrected him. And it feels more like a punishment than a promotion, if you ask me. Sanchez only shrugged and smiled slightly. Gustav knew the senior Paladin to be a stern disciplinarian and a stickler for the rules. Casponds sudden, arbitrary ascension had not only upset many of Robles aristocrats, but also many of those who upheld the kingdoms order. In their eyes, it was a step towards absolutist tyranny. Gustav agreed with that notion, but, at the same time, a devastated kingdom without a king at the helm would have problems agreeing on a path to recovery. That belief was probably the reason why Gustav had been promoted to Grandmaster and not Sanchez, who was a member of Robles Nine Colours. At least that was what he believed a month ago. Now, it seemed the direction that the country so sorely needed was rapidly accelerating its ruin. Maybe he had been appointed to the post because he was too willing to bend. Speaking of which Anything new to report? Gustav asked. Nothing that you dont already know, Captain, Sanchez said. Which feels strange, in hindsight. Gustav nodded in silent agreement. A year ago, reports from Kalinsha would contain all sorts of new developments C mainly dozens of Demihuman raids and the associated casualty counts. Now, the fortress city was no longer needed as the command and supply centre of the Great Wall, and the lack of that need clearly showed. Kalinsha remained in ruins; the resources that would have normally been prioritised for its repairs were instead allocated to Hoburns, Rimun, and the other western territories. Ironically, the great eastern citadel of the Holy Kingdom had been brought low by the lack of the very thing that it had stood for so long to defend its country against. Our gaols need clearin, a civilian aide noted from the side. Another day or so and theyll be spillin over. There is that, Sanchez conceded. Would you mind, Captain? Well have to join the highway patrol for the extra eyes, Gustav said, but that shouldnt be a problem. Oh, and well need provisions for the penitents. And here I thought we could build up more than two days worth of supplies, Sanchez replied ruefully. Youll have your provisions, Captain, but over half of those prisoners arent penitents yet. Thats something I can help with, at least. Have any extra offices that arent in shambles? Third door to the right. I had it prepared for additional staff, but they never showed up. Gustav snorted at Sanchezs sardonic tone. It was the same everywhere, really. The Holy Order had fared significantly worse than the aristocracy, losing nine out of ten of its members over the course of the war. Additionally, the practice of mandatory military service had been suspended in favour of dedicating manpower to the countrys recovery efforts. The armys numbers were at an all-time low and they barely had enough soldiers to keep the lands from falling into chaos. Needless to say, next to no one was stationed on the Great Wall. A girl that would be about the age of his daughter if he had one came into the office and deposited a small box of documents atop the rooms simple, wooden desk. Gustav took a seat at an equally simple wooden table, perusing the crates contents. Lets start with these. He placed the folder that was sitting at the top of the pile between them. The girl opened the folder, picking up a sheet and peering at it with an intense look of concentration. Gustav wondered if she could actually read or had just memorised the layout of the form. After she left, he glanced between the folder and the crate it came from. Given the shortage of staff, it probably hadnt been properly sorted. The top of the pile would be the latest prisoners to arrive. It was too late to call the girl back, though. Well, lets just get this batch done and go in order after that. The first prisoner brought before him was a skinny man who was in sore need of a shave. That wasnt saying much considering that most of the men in the country were starting to look like that. The man glanced furtively at the nearest window as if considering how he might be able to escape. Im Captain Montagns, Gustav said in a warm tone, whats your name? P-Paul. Gustav nodded and scanned through the mans form. There wasnt any easy way to confirm his identity; making sure who he claimed to be matched what was recorded was all that they could afford to do. Theft C scavenging without a licenceat least it looks like people are getting brave enough to go beyond the wall. Brave, or desperate. Youve been charged with theft by one Reynaldo de Silva, Gustav said. Just so were clear hereC I aint no thief! Pauls escorts placed their hands on their sidearms at the mans shout. The man turned and backed away in a panic as the two soldiers came forward. He bumped up against Gustavs desk. Gustav placed a hand on Pauls shoulder. Relax, he said. I dont want to die! Paul sank to his knees, disappearing in front of the desk. The silence of the office was filled with his sobs. Gustav shared a look with the mans escorts, who shook their heads unknowingly in return. The sentence for theft isnt death, Gustav leaned forward over the desk. Not even if you steal from the Holy King. B-but its death for poaching Alright, youre not wrong about that, but you werent poaching. The report says that you were scavenging with a fake licence. Its not fake! Paul protested, I paid good money for it! Gustav furrowed his brow at the mans claim. Who did you pay for it? Just a guy I know, Paul said. I-I cant read. Hes a good guy. He gets stuff like this for people who cant read. Gustav sat back in his chair with a sigh. He picked up the licence attached to Pauls file. It was clearly invalid. It wasnt even a licence at all. Someone had gotten their hands on official documents, but the document in question was an application form. Pauls name was even written in the appropriate field, along with a few other details. Not that someone who cant read can tell. They can only judge by how official it looks. Have a seat, Paul, Gustav said. The man sat down, sending a lost, helpless look across the desk. You may have been cheated, Gustav said, but the fact remains that you committed a crime. You have two options. The first is that you help us find this man who cheated you. The second is that you serve out your sentence in a labour camp. Its good, honest work and youll be fed and provided a place to sleep. Ill work. Pauls answer was immediate. The corner of Gustavs mouth twitched downward at the firm response. Wouldnt one normally want to bring the ones that victimised them to justice? Are you sure about that? The man nodded. So be it, Gustav said. Well have you assigned to a local labour camp. What did you do before the war? I lived in Mercia. Worked on the docks or any odd job I could find. You mean you were a wharf rat. Paul nodded again, looking down at his lap. Theres no shame in that, Gustav said. In your casehow does working at a shipyard sound? Were rebuilding the one on the coast north of here. Id like that, mlord. Great, Im a mlord, now. No matter how times changed, there were always people who tried to ingratiate themselves with those they thought would benefit them. The smallfolk almost did it by reflex. Gustav wasnt doing the man any favours, though C he was just trying to place people in positions according to their experience whenever he had the chance. Then youll be going out with the next caravan, Gustav said. Behave yourself until then. I will mlord. Thank you, mlord. Paul bobbed his head several times before he was led out of the office. Gustav stared down at his desk, trying to keep a sour expression from taking over his face. How many mlords do I need to receive before an Inquisitor comes calling? He asked. We dont have any Inquisitors in our order, Captain. The boy who spoke was one of the few Squires to join the order after the war. Gustav knew his parents well. He had taken up his fathers sword during the fall of Hoburns and somehow survived to join the resistance after that. During Jaldabaoths invasion, Robles citizens experienced the futility of fighting the Fiends and their Demihuman minions. As a result, barely anyone wanted to join the Holy Order. Worse yet, barely anyone wanted to join the army that could once rely on mandatory military service to fill its ranks. Somethings gotta give at some point. He suspected that the army would break down first, and evidence of its growing ineffectiveness at keeping order was a clear sign that things were headed that way. Figuring out how to turn things around was in the hands of the Royal Court, however, not his. A knock sounded at the door. Come in, Gustav said. A young man C he looked a few years younger than Paul C was led in. He had the same, grimy look as the man who came before him and a cringing posture that was all too commonly displayed by the common folk as of late. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Im Captain Montagns, he said in the same, welcoming tone as before. Whats your name? Liam, the young man replied without looking up at him. Gustav glanced over Liams file. He appeared to be part of the same group that Paul had been in. Youve been charged with theft by one Reynaldo de Silva, Gustav told him. For scavenging without a licence, specifically. I do have a licence, Liam told him. Do I have to go through the same song and dance with all of them? He glanced at the pile of papers on the table. How many were there, anyway? Gustav flipped the page over to check the attachment. To his surprise, he didnt find a half-filled application form, but a real licence. Where did you get this, Liam? He held up the licence between his fingers. From the town hall in Mercia, Liam replied. You can read and write? The people in the town hall helped me. Of course they would. It was common sense to Gustav and Liam, but it hadnt been to Paul. The man was willing to trust a stranger to get him what he needed instead of going straight to the people who were supposed to help him. He couldnt for the life of him figure out why that was. How did you become acquainted with Paul and the others? Gustav asked. They were doing the same work, Liam answered, so I joined them. Did you know that Paul didnt have a licence? No. Isnt that something youd confirm, normally? If you show off something important, Liam replied, someones going to steal it. Gustav fell silent, taken aback by his answer. Maybe their common sense wasnt as similar as he thought it was. Paul would have instantly realised that his licence was fake if he had just compared it to Liams. More importantly, only one person in a group needed to have a salvage licence. One would only bring others in to work for them if it was worth it, after all. If they had all worked under Liam, they probably wouldnt have been brought in in the first place. Gustav mulled over the odd series of disconnects involving Paul and Liam. If he had to choose, Liam was the stranger between the two. He behaved as if he lived between two worlds. Thats not all thats strange about him. His diction is too clean. I cant pin any accent on him, either. He couldnt immediately tell as a Noble, Bard, or Sage might have, but Gustavs work brought him into contact with enough people that he gained a sort of sense for those things. The only time someone sounded so clean was if they werent speaking in a language that the listener understood. Gustav leaned forward, folding his hands atop the desk. Youre not from around here, are you? Silence. Where are you from, Liam? Several moments passed before the young man visibly relented. Re-Robel. How did you end up here? A ship hired me on, Liam said. It was my first voyage. We were in Rimun when the Demons came. Gustav set down Liams file. In that case, would you like to go home? You were apprehended in error. For that, the Holy Kingdom owes you an apology. Ill see to it that you can return to your family on the next vessel to Re-Estize. Im sure theyll be relieved to see that youre safe. Im an orphan, Liam said. I see, Gustav said. But surely youd like to return home? One day, maybe, Liam replied. Maybe not. There might be no work at home. Plus, my little sister came with me. We were split up in Rimun. I have to find her. While more technologically advanced and prosperous than Roble in many ways, Gustav noticed certain problems when Robles delegation travelled through Re-Estize. Unfortunately, those problems were also starting to take hold in Roble despite every effort taken to counter them. Simply put, things were getting more desperate and that condition was beginning to be reflected in the behaviours and attitudes of the people. The young man was trying to earn a living while looking for his sister in a country half filled with people on the verge of starvation. It would make for a compelling tale, but the fact that it was reality only made it tragic. In that case, Gustav said, why dont you work for us? For you? For the Holy Order, I mean. Were short on hands and could use someone with your background to help with a few things. Youll probably have much better luck finding your sister with our connections. While they were employed for judiciary duties and general policing in peacetime, Paladins were, for the most part, holy warriors. They didnt have the skills of a Ranger or a Rogue and Robles Holy Order obviously didnt ordain those types. The Royal Army did, since everyone had to serve their time in the military, and it was usually through the army that the Holy Kingdom leveraged the expertise of those types in everyday law enforcement. Except no ones joining the army anymore and what few soldiers we have left with those skills are already swamped. The young man before him represented a unique opportunity to bring in someone with a skill set that was sorely needed to face the Holy Kingdom''s mounting challenges. Just as important was the fact that he had demonstrated proper respect for official procedures that the average citizen increasingly gave no thought to. A bitter realisation came over him when he understood that he could no longer trust his own people. The citizens of Roble didnt trust their government, instead going to shady individuals to get government work done. They didnt trust each other. The government didnt trust them. I will mlord. Thank you, mlord. People only invested in those who were indebted to them or those that they were indebted to. Just when did that happen, and where was I while it was happening? He already knew the answer. Gustav Montagns, Grandmaster of Robles Holy Order, was in the Holy Kingdom when it happened. He had been there every step of the way. In that case, how can we call ourselves the shield of the people? They had been fighting against Demihuman raiders for so long that the other aspects of their ministry were left woefully underdeveloped. It was time to address that gross neglect. So, Gustav looked across the table at Liam in all seriousness, what say you? Ill give it a try, Liam replied. But my sister comes first...and I need to make a living. You wont have to worry about the latter, Gustav smiled. We take good care of our people. As for the former, I think the one youll be working with will empathise with your situation. He drew a fresh sheet of paper out of the desk, pausing to consider how might word his missive. Where are you sending me? Liam asked. Hoburns, Gustav answered. Thats where most of the work is. I wouldnt be surprised if you end up travelling all over the country, though. Youll be working with a long-time colleague of mine. She can be a bit hard to get along with sometimes, but, rest assured, shes a good person, and shell be glad for your help.
Im in. Liam wasnt exactly sure how it happened, but there it was. He had gone from hunting for scrap outside the Great Wall to working for the organisation with the greatest investigative authority in the Holy Kingdom. How his superiors had predicted that would happen was beyond him. Mrs Linum always said that opportunities abounded for those who could recognise and seize them, but he was pretty sure she didnt mean to say that they would just fall on his lap. Not that he was complaining. #8 Windblade Way His eyes went back and forth to the letter in his hand and the sign over his head. The writing didnt match. At this rate, he would lose the daylight before he figured out where he needed to go. After he accepted Captain Montagns offer, they went their separate ways. The Paladin captain had to escort Kalinshas prisoners to the shipyards north of the city, which would take the rest of the week. Liam was sent ahead to Hoburns to meet the captains colleague. Unlike Kalinsha, Hoburns was well on its way to repairing the damage it had suffered during the war. People claimed that it looked no less beautiful than before, provided that one ignored the sprawling labour camps surrounding the city walls. Liam thought that they felt far more organised than the refugee camps he had seen months ago in Rimun, but they had the same dangerous feeling to them that he sensed everywhere since his recent arrival. The camps were filled with Pauls and Corrines C the same thugs and noblemen, too. They were cities in themselves, divided into places for the poor and the privileged and he wasnt sure whether the laws in the camps were the same as the laws outside of them. He was glad that he would be reporting to someone in the cityat least if he could figure out where they were. Hey, Liam called out to a boy walking by with a crate full of bottles, can you tell me where Windblade Way is? The boy set down his crate and stuck out his hand, palm upwards. Liam frowned down at him. Seriously? Its for the kingdom, the boy said. Liam dug out one of the few copper coins in his possession and deposited it into the boys awaiting palm. After informing Liam that he was standing on Windblade Way C it was the other street on the intersection C he picked up his crate and walked away with a perfectly straight face. He was so nonchalant about the whole exchange that Liam wondered if Ijaniya would start recruiting informants from the Holy Kingdom. He wandered around for a while longer, trying to figure out which way the numbers went. After going halfway around the Prime Estates C the high-class district of Hoburns C he found himself in front of a huge manor that was larger than the mayors residence in E-Rantel. Though it was mid-afternoon, he could see that the interior was well-lit. No footmen were guarding the gate, so whoever lived inside either decided that they were more useful elsewhere, confident in their personal strength, or both. Draped over the walls on either side of the gate were the banners of the Holy Order and the Temple of the Four Great Gods. Liam took a deep breath. More than anything else, it was that part that he was the most wary of. Maybe wary was too strong of a word. As a follower of The Six, the teachings of the Temples of the Four and the ways of its followers always tempted him to say something or at least make a weird face. After settling his nerves, he reached up to pull on the chain hanging beside the gate. A disappointingly normal-sounding chime sounded from somewhere within the manor. I got it! A womans voice called out, I said I got it! Just do whatever you were doing just now. Liam frowned. He couldnt recall ever hearing something like that coming out of a Nobles manor before. The manor door opened and one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen in his life emerged. Her pair of plain brown pants and simple, short-sleeved tunic didnt detract from that beauty in the slightest. A sharp brown gaze pierced him from under a bob of brown hair, which was held back from her glistening forehead by a nondescript white band. Her sweat-slicked skin tickled a distant memory that Liam couldnt quite put his finger on. Hey. He blinked as the pommel of a sword tapped against his forehead. Oh. Uh Liam felt around for the letter with his right hand until he realised he was holding it with his left. The woman received it with a dubious expression, which turned even more so as her eyes scanned the page. Her face returned to its pleasant look from before by the time she lowered the letter. So theyre finally saddling me up with a Squire, she said. I guess Im getting around that age. A-A Squire? Liams jaw dropped, Captain Montagns never said anything about that! He didnt have anything against Squires, but he was a Rogue and an Assassin. A Ninja, too, if he worked hard. He would be the un-squiriest Squire that ever squired. Didnt you read this? The woman waved the letter in her hand. I cant read, Liam replied. The Royal Army has classes for career officers, the woman told him. Theyre pretty much empty these days, so we can go and register you for one right now. She grabbed him by the arm and looked like she was about to set off down the street, sweat-soaked shirt and all. Liam tried to pull away, but he may as well have been trying to stop a Soul Eater. Wait! He said, I still never agreed to become a Squire. What else would you be but a Squire? The woman crossed her arms as she turned to face him, The letter says that youre going to be working for the Order and youll be training under me. Thats basically a Squire. Liam focused his gaze on the letter in the womans hand C if only to keep it away from her partially-transparent shirt. Had he just been swindled? It was something that he expected out of the countrys common folk, but not out of a Paladin. Unless that Paladins name was Alessia. What Captain Montagns told me was that you needed help. Yeah, we all do. Theres twenty times more work than the Order can handle right now, and its getting worse by the day. He also said that you could use someone of my background, Liam said. The woman looked down at the letter in her hand. She flipped it back and forth, then checked to see if any pages were stuck together. It doesnt mention that part, she said. That guy Its what I agreed to, Liam said. Captain Montagns said Id have better luck finding my sister if I went around helping the Holy Order. Your sister? We were separated during the war, Liam told her. Shes the only family I have left. I have to find her. The womans sharp expression melted away, replaced by one filled with so much care and compassion that Liam started feeling guilty about what he had said. It was the truth, but it also wasnt as if Saye would get in trouble or anything. Is that so, she said softly. Well, lets get you set up in your room, first. Grab your stuff andwheres your stuff? In my pockets, Liam replied. Liam fidgeted a bit as the woman placed a hand on her hip, rubbing her nose as she examined him from head to toe. Alright, she said. Change of plans. Were going shopping. Sh-shopping? It seemed that this woman was the type to charge off in straight lines whenever she made up her mind about something. Shopping, she nodded with an air of finality. Since youve been assigned to me as my Squire, I have to take care of you, yeah? Im not a Squire, Liam told her. Whatever, the woman waved a hand dismissively. Give me a minute to get dressed. Ah C you dont have to worry about helping me with that this time around. I dont think I got your name, by the way Liam. Liam, huh? My names Remedios. Remedios Custodio. The White, if that matters to you. Since well be together for the next few years, Id rather you just call me Remedios. With that, she vanished back into the manor, leaving behind the scent of her sweat and olive soap in the air. Liam finally realised where he had seen her before. Back then, the warm, caring face covered by its sheen of sweat was instead slicked by the rain and twisted in outrage. He sighed as settled against the wall just inside the manor gate, wondering what he had gotten himself into. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 1, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Who the hell goes shopping in a full suit of plate mail armour? Remedios Custodio, apparently. To be certain, the powerful Paladin struck a gallant figure, but Liam couldnt help but wonder what the point of striking a gallant figure in a boutique was. His second question was: why was he in a boutique? Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted three members of the shops staff watching from afar as they whispered to one another. He wasnt sure that he liked what he could make out of their conversation. Remedios paced around him like a hungry wolf or a worried robin, depending on how one looked at things. Occasionally, she stopped to hold up one article of clothing or another against him. Umits alright if we get normal clothes, you know? Liam said, And dont you think that equipments more important? Since he had been dropped into the Holy Kingdom with nothing but the shirt on his back, Liam thought it was a good opportunity to rearm himself. A few changes of clothing werent a bad idea, either. It wasnt as if he was taking advantage of Remedios C it would all help out with their work, whatever that work was. Well get around to it, Remedios said. This place was on the way. She picked out another shirt from a rack nearby, which set off a new bout of whispers from the boutique staff. The corner of Liams eye twitched at what he heard. The boutique catered to the well-to-do citizens living in the Prime Estates, so the staff was highly attuned to the currents of high society. Every movement, selection, and discussion that occurred within the establishment was potentially valuable to the countrys elite. Everything was noted, speculated over, and given significance whether it actually had any or not. In short, everyone in establishments such as the one they were currently in effectively served as spies and information brokers. Remedios, however, had a painful lack of self-awareness. That in itself could serve as a powerful defence, so Liam wasnt sure whether to just let her do her thing or somehow convince her to move on. If were going to get regular clothing, Liam said, whats this stuff for? Just in case, Remedios said. In case of what? But is this right? Liam said, Millions of people are struggling to get by out there while were shopping here. Didnt you hear? Remedios replied, Everything helps. What does that mean? Something about spending money giving other people work, that work creating more work, and so on. Its fancy Noble stuff that I wont pretend to understand, but they say that itll help the country recover. He didnt get it. He also didnt get why Remedios kept picking out pink shirts. After buying exactly one pink shirt and a pair of nice pants that Liam was too afraid to wear, they headed out to the common areas of the capital. The first time that he and his sister had come to the Holy Kingdom, they visited Hoburns once to see what it was like, but the place had changed drastically since then. Everyone was busy, but in a bad sort of way. The people all needed to be somewhere and looked desperate to get things done. Either that, or they looked dead on their feet. He was pretty sure that if someone tripped and fell, people would just treat them as a part of the pavement. The sole exception to it all appeared to be Remedios. She did as she pleased, stopping to examine storefronts and various stalls, and the crowd simply parted around her. Liam was shoved aside several times and nearly knocked over twice since he didnt seem to count as a part of her space. Maybe the pink shirt would have helped. Liam pressed himself against a wall as Remedios stopped to examine the storefront of a cobblers workshop. Thankfully, it wasnt long until she decided to enter. Welcome, dear customer The shopkeepers voice trailed off as he realised who had come through his door. As Liam had already come to expect, Remedios either didnt notice his reaction or didnt care. The Paladin wasnt particularly tall C she was pretty average, in fact C and she was half a head shorter than the shopkeeper. However, the sheer difference in presence between the two made it seem like she dwarfed the man as she walked straight up to the counter. Are you taking orders for leather harnesses? Remedios asked. Cold sweat beaded upon the shopkeepers brow. A-Apologies, dear customer, he said. Due to supply shortages, what we have available is as you see Liam turned his attention away from the scene and focused on the shop itself. The first thing that jumped out at him was the fact that everything was locked away behind cage-like frames protecting every display and shelf. The second thing he noticed was that the shops inventory wasnt fashioned out of leather, but straw. Not that there was anything wrong with a good pair of straw sandals or woven slippers C most people used them C but it wasnt what one would expect from a workshop in a countrys capital. The shoes, belts, harnesses, bardingeverything on display was made out of woven grass or twine at best. Is that so? Remedios said, Lets go, Liam. He could hear the shopkeepers sigh of relief when Remedios stepped back out into the street. They made their way past the crowds of the common districts back into the quiet within the walls of the Prime Estates. Remedios stopped at an intersection, looking around to get her bearings. Where are we going? Liam asked. A different shop, Remedios answered. Its a lot more expensive, but they should have something. The shop in question was another boutique located in the posh garden markets of the Prime Estates. Now aware of the wild assumptions that the people in the area came up with when they saw him together with Remedios, Liam concealed his presence as he closely followed the Paladin along the shaded lanes. A pair of uniformed men straightened as Remedios made her way past. Liam frowned slightly as he realised that they werent in the uniform of the Royal Army, but the livery of one of the countrys great houses. What happened to the soldiers? He asked. Theyre getting ready to clear some land north of the wall, Remedios answered. I wanted to go with them, but the Holy King said I should stay here for security purposes. So the Nobles sent their men to take the armys place? Yeah. Was that a good idea? He was pretty sure what would happen if domestic security was handled by a bunch of Reynaldo de Silvas. Liam glanced over his shoulder at the two men, but, with Remedios nearby, they were clearly minding their conduct. Here we are. As expected, the shop catered to the upper class. A smartly-dressed member of the staff lowered his head as they entered. Welcome, Miss Custodio, he said. How may we serve you today? Liam was abruptly shoved forward. The man almost managed not to take a step back in alarm. My Squire here needs outfitting, Remedios said. Armour harness, sword harness, boots, dress shoes, riding glovescan you find him a saddle, too? Of course, the man smiled. This way, sir. Freshly promoted to sir, Liam followed the man deeper into the store. Along the way, they walked past row upon row of shelves stocked with leather equipment. None of it was locked behind metal cages. How did you get your hands on so much leather? Liam asked, The shops in the city dont have any. As you may have noted from the sign, the man answered, this establishment is owned by a prominent house in Debonei. We receive our inventories straight from there. They dont sell leather to anyone else? Common sense dictates that supply lines become exclusive with the Holy Kings new policies. His Divine Grace is surely a visionary: our profits have increased five-fold since he ascended the throne. So you provide leather equipment for the entire city? The man laughed lightly at his question. As a Merchant, I will say that we would sell our goods to anyone who can pay for them, but our present clientele almost exclusively consists of the residents in the Prime Estates and several prominent Merchant companies. It sounded like a reasonable response, but, going by the mans reaction when Liam was shoved forward, he would have probably called for the nearest guards to drag any commoner that entered the boutique away. They probably did that for the garden market in general. Since E-Rantel was very small compared to Hoburns, most of its upper-class boutiques were located in the common areas of the city. The degree of exclusivity found in the capital of the Holy Kingdom wasnt something that Liam had ever experienced before. There will always be snobby people, but is there any point in whats going on here? As far as he could tell, the equipment sold by the boutique was stuff that everyone needed. He didnt get why they wouldnt sell their goods to everyone that needed them. Money was money, after all. All they needed to do was open a stall in the city that people couldnt tell was connected to their establishment. Since you mentioned that hes a Squire, Miss Custodio, the man said, I assume youre in the market for unenchanted equipment? Thats right, Remedios voice came from behind them. The man stopped to quietly exchange a few words with another member of the boutique staff. After that, he brought Liam and Remedios to a magically-lit space near the centre of the floor. An hour of what he thought must be what a mannequin felt like passed before he slumped, exhausted, into a nearby chair. Your total comes out to twenty-nine platinum, Miss Custodio. Remedios pulled out her purse and dumped a bunch of coins into the smiling mans hand. She didnt even attempt to haggle. Thank you for your patronage, the man and the staff members who came to join him bowed in unison. The equipment will be delivered to your residence by the end of the day. The Paladin nodded once before turning on her heel and leaving without another word. Liam shadowed her, measuring out the cadence of her perfectly uniform steps. Weapon, next, Remedios said. About that Hm? I dont use a sword, Liam told her. Why would they assign you to me if you dont use a sword? Didnt we go over that earlier today? As I said, Liam replied, Im not a Squire. Then what weapon do you use? Remedios asked, A spear? A mace? I suppose I could work with that Im good with daggers. Huh? He nearly bumped into Remedios when she suddenly stopped in her tracks. A dagger isnt a battlefield weapon, Remedios told him. Its a sidearm, at best. You need a longsword or something. Im not supposed to be fighting on a battlefield, Liam said. Im here to help you with other stuff. You cant swing a longsword around in a city filled with people. Remedios eyes went to the longsword at her hip. Liams eyes went to the aristocrats and servants who had gone from being shoppers to spectators. Wheres this Swordsmith? Liam asked, They should be able to forge daggers, as well. Just around the corner, Remedios answered. But that equipment we just bought was expensive, Liam said. Its okay if we get something normal. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. I always intended to stop by this place for a weapon on the way back. Kids shouldnt complain when adults give them stuff. Their destination looked like yet another boutique, though there was at least a forge and anvil visible from the storefront. It wasnt the barrel-chested smith hard at work that stopped to greet them, however, but another pretentiously-dressed shopkeeper. Welcome, Miss CustCYEEAAARGH! The shopkeeper convulsed and crumpled to the ground with an ear-curdling screech. In his place, the smith appeared, glancing at the hammer he had touched against the mans neck. Damn thing isnt even hot, he muttered. What do you want, Custodio? New Squire, Remedios jerked a thumb at Liam. Sword? Dagger, apparently. Daggers, Liam said. Remedios and the smith frowned at him. How many? The smith asked. Umeight? Liam answered, Thats about as much as a longsword. A dagger-wielding Squire The smith rubbed his chin, Sign of the times, I guess. Liam was too tired to correct him. At least it looked like he was getting his daggers. Hey, the smith gave the shopkeeper whimpering on the floor a poke with his boot, go and pick out some samples. But Im burned! The man whined, It hurts! I wasnt even using that hammer, you damned street jockey! The smith roared, Now, move! The shopkeeper scurried off with an aiiiiieeeeee sound. The smith shook his head with a disgusted sneer. I swear, he said, if he wasnt so popular with the noblewomen, Id have fed him to my forge years ago. How did someone like that survive the army? Remedios frowned. I wonder. So, whos the new kid? Liam, Remedios replied. Gustav sent him over from somewhere. Liam, this is Hernando. The Yellow. Hes a member of the Nine Colours? Liam looked up at the man. Hey, were not all meatheads like Custodio, you know? Hernando said, I was recognised as the best Swordsmith in the kingdom. you can make daggers, right? A low chuckle rose from the mans chest. Seconds later, the chuckle stopped and he stormed off into the back of the shop. By the gods, what the hell is taking you so long?! Why are you even on this side of the warehouse? But shes one of the NineC Theyre here for weapons. Theyre not some up-jumped Farmers looking for something shiny to carry around! YouCnever mind. Hernandos dark muttering accompanied the sounds of rummaging coming out of the back. He reappeared with a crate haphazardly filled with short-bladed weapons, placing it in front of Liam. Why are Farmers coming to you for weapons? Liam asked. Prestige, Hernando answered. Im sure youve heard the courts new policies. Theyve got criers everywhere going on nonstop about it. Liam nodded. Well, Hernando continued, the Royal Courts been making good on the promises that came with those policies. The result is a lot of commoners running around with big heads, thinking theyre the new nobility. Didnt the criers say that they were giving out titles? Thats true, but its not that common. What Im talking about here is people doubling the size of their tenancies and coming to me to make them a golden sword or some other nonsense. A little bit of extra money fills peoples heads with all sorts of stupid ideas. They cant all be like that, Liam frowned. Maybe not, Hernando said. But youd be surprised how many get caught up with it. People are funny C they see other people do something and decide they have to do it too. In my line of work, you see it all the time. Hey, Custodio, remember that thing Lord whats-his-face started a few years ago? The espada craze. Remedios snorted. Yeah. It didnt last long. The point is that it happened. Whats the espada craze? Liam asked. Youre not from the capital? Liam shook his head. Basically, the smith told him, some Noble made a certain type of sword fashionable. Suddenly, Im buried in orders from the nobility for the damn things. A while later, the well-to-do commoners catch on and want them, too. It got to the point that the Royal Army was compelled to requisition them because the conscripts showed so much interest in the weapon. Not that they had instructors for them, Remedios said. I dont think the Count that started the whole thing even knew how to wield it. He just wore it all over the place and made it seem elegant. Actually, the more I remember, the more it pisses me off. Do you know how many patrols we lost because of that? If they were using spears, theyd have done five times better. I think thats what stopped it in the end, Hernando nodded. Nothing shows people how shitty an idea is quite like a giant pile of corpses. Were people that stupid? He knew girls did that kind of thing, but it usually didnt result in dead bodies. Anyway, the smith continued as Liam went through the crate of weapons, all thats happening again, except upside-down, I guess? Its all the common folk being recognised for their efforts that are setting things off. The successful rural folk are getting so big that theyre forming a faction of their own. They are? Remedios asked, I havent heard of anything like that. Im sure you have, Hernando said. Everyone has. You know, Los Ganaderos? arent those guys just Lanca ranchers? I wouldnt call them just Lanca ranchers, the smith leaned in on his elbow, waving his free hand around as he spoke. Those guys had a huge head start on the new economic policies. Farmers growing crops are still waiting for the harvest to have their gains measured, but all the ranchers had to do was import cattle from the south and graze the land left untended after the war. On top of that, theyre being rewarded based on heads of cattle and spring is calving season. Liane looked up with a furrow on his brow. Isnt that cheating? It is what it is, Hernando shrugged. And it isnt as if theyre making the numbers up. The biggest players in the industry have more land than a lot of High Nobles now and theyre treating it like the return of the hacienda of old. I guess the situations sort of the same as back then. Demon Gods, Demon Emperor, or whatever C it just means a whole lot of dead people and a lot of free land. Having lost any point of reference for the discussion, Liam memorised the terms he didnt recognise before returning his attention to the crate in front of him. In the end, he picked out four daggers as long as his forearm plus four shorter ones to hide in his boots and bracers. Hernando arched an eyebrow at his selection. Looks like your new Squire means business, Custodio, he said. Since the Holy Orders taking on Rogues, does that mean youre going to start sorting out this mess were in? A frown slowly formed on Remedios face. What do you mean by Rogue? I meant what I said, Hernando replied. Dont tell me you wanted to order a suit of plate armour for this guy. Remedios turned her frown upon Liam. I told you what I was here for, he told her. This cant be right, Remedios said. Why? Because Im a Paladin. Youre a Rogue. and? Captain Montagns sent me over because Im a Rogue. You still want me to forge these blades? Hernando asked. Yeah, Remedios replied without looking at him. But it looks like Im going to have to have a good long talk with Liam, here. He wasnt sure he liked the sound of that. I know youre probably excited about having your first Squire and all, Hernando called out to Remedios as they made their way out of the store, but dont gobble him up. Im not Kelart, dammit! Liam pondered their parting exchange until he and Remedios reached the privacy of her manor. The way that buildings were constructed in Roble resulted in more open, visible spaces than Re-Estize, so it wasnt difficult to figure out which room was which. Whos Kelart? Liam asked. My sister, Remedios answered. He froze in the foyer of the manor, eyes darting back and forth as he scoured the surroundings for Remedios sister. Followers of The Four were dangerous. Youyou were being honest when you said what you said at the end back there, right? Remedios turned to favour him with a frown. She wasnt just extraordinarily beautiful, but also ridiculously strong. So strong that he thought that a Death Knight might lose to her. Liam didnt stand a chance if she decided to gobble him up. How old are you? She asked. Fourteen, he lied. No, wait, I should have lied in the other direction. Followers of The Four had this crazy notion that one became an adult at fourteen. He had become accustomed to claiming he was that age because they also thought that children werent supposed to do anything on their own. They were like extensions of their parents until they came of age. That wouldnt help him here, however. Claiming that he was fourteen made him fair game in the eyes of the Holy Kingdoms women. Remedios snorted. Youre cute, she said, but youre also half my age. Dont let your delusions get away with you, kid. Anyway, help me out of this armour C it was damn hot today. Liam hesitated as the scales of his reason teetered back and forth. Remedios didnt, however, heading straight past the manors brightly-lit courtyard to the stairs on the other side. A Maid appeared from the second storey. Welcome back, Miss Custodio, she lowered her head in a curtsey. Uh-huh. The Maid appeared to be accustomed to the response, and she raised her head after Remedios disappeared up the stairs. Liam examined her features as he reluctantly came forward. She bore the characteristic beauty of a Noble, so she was probably the usual sort of Maid that one could find across the northern Human countries. Her blonde curls shone with a silky sheen in the sunlight as she regarded him with curious blue eyes. Sheshe asked me to help her out of her armour, Liam told the Maid in a low voice. You are Miss Custodios Squire, are you not? The Maid asked. Im not, Liam answered. Her curious gaze turned mischievous, and her fingers came up to cover her growing smile. In that case, the Maid winked, good luck. Damn these heretics The Priests at the E-Rantel Cathedral always warned of the hedonistic excesses of those who had fallen away from the faith. Liam felt that they had understated their case. Followers of The Four got married when they were kids, insisted that people could be whatever they wanted to be as long as they worked hard and werent stupid, and supplanted the sacred tenets of The Six with all sorts of made-up nonsense. Liam padded down the main corridor of the manors second floor, cautiously peeking into every open door. He found Remedios in the solar on the southern end, hopping up and down as she struggled to pull off one of her boots. Finally, she said. Help me out, here. The Paladin sat back on her bed, stretching out her right leg. Liam came forward, forcing himself to look at the boot and only the boot. I thought that every Paladin had magical equipment, Liam said. We do, Remedios replied. Then why is this boot stuck? Isnt enchanted armour supposed to fit the wearer? I ask myself that every damn time, Remedios said. Youve been a Paladin for a long time, Liam dug in his heels as he tugged on the boot, shouldnt you be used to this equipment by now? Or at least fixed this stupid boot? This armour is new, Remedios told him. Well, sort of. Its GustCerm, Captain Montagns old armour. why are you wearing his armour? Because hes wearing my old armour. Confused, Liams gaze slid up Remedios well-shaped calf. He forcefully slid it back down. I dont get it, he gave the boot another frustrated tug. Its the Grandmasters regalia, Remedios said. Gustav is the Grandmaster of the Holy Order now, so hes the one who wears it. Was the Grandmasters regalia enchanted for office work and everyday tasks? Maybe the reason why Remedios went around the city in her armour was because she was used to her old equipment. What does the armour do? Liam asked. Theyre a bunch of sacred relics that have been passed down through the generations, Remedios told him. Its the best set of armour in the Holy Kingdom. Then shouldnt the best set of armour in the Holy Kingdom be on the Holy Kingdoms strongest warrior so they can fight the hardest battles? Huh? What are you talking about? Rank and position determine who gets what. Were civilised people C only savages do what you described. He wondered if everyone in the Holy Kingdom thought that way. Since Smith Hernando mentioned that people came to him to commission prestige items to reflect their new station, they probably did. Five minutes later, they managed to get the boot off. Liam looked away as Remedios wriggled her liberated toes and rolled her ankle. You cant steal anything if youre going to work for the Holy Order, Liam, she said. What? He frowned, Where did that come from? Youre a Rogue, right? A thief. Im not a thief. Just because Im a Rogue doesnt mean I run around stealing everything. Yeah? Then what do you do? Liam bit his lip, wondering how he could explain. To the followers of The Six, everyone was something. There was nothing inherently wrong with what they were or what they could do. Followers of The Four, however, believed that everyone was free to be whatever they wished to be. Being a Rogue meant that one had chosen to be a criminal and the fact that Rogues did things that were commonly associated with criminal activity was irrefutable proof of that. It didnt matter that Rogues could be found doing all sorts of things. Those Rogues were just magically seen as something else. A scout, an Adventurer, a That might work? Captain Montagns recruited me as a thief-taker. A thief-taker? Something like that, Liam said. You heard Hernando, right? The moment he realised what I was, he thought that the Holy Order was going to start sorting out the mess were in. Mmh He got the other boot off while Remedios stewed on his words. She had already removed her greaves, so Liam had no choice but to move up. So how does this work? Remedios asked, Youre going to find criminals for me to drag in? That doesnt sound too bad It depends, Liam answered. People dont conveniently stand around waiting to get caught. Im not a Ranger, either, so I cant track. A lot of what I do will probably just be investigating things trying to figure out whats going on. That sounds like itll take forever. We should get started right away. Remedios put her boots back on and left the solar, leaving Liam speechless at the foot of her bed. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 1, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Find anyone? Remedios asked. We just left your house, Liam answered. You never know The Paladins eyes shifted left and right, Does anyone look suspicious? If he were to choose, it would be the liveried men that were wandering around in place of the Royal Army. There were more of them around since their trip to the garden market, forming gangs that didnt seem to do much more than stand around looking intimidating. From what he could see, they had divided the Prime Estates into territories ordered according to the lords who lived in them. By the looks of things, his assignment was going to be more difficult than he had first assumed. He was confident that he could work his way around the Holy Kingdoms soldiers, but many of the men that had replaced them looked like they were more in line with his own areas of expertise. A change in his approach was called for, especially since working for the Holy Order meant doing things that the men who now controlled the city probably wouldnt like. However, his most pressing concern was that Remedios was asking him whether he saw anyone suspicious in the middle of the street. On top of that, she was staring at people so intensely that they either unconsciously started grooming themselves or scurried away in fright. He wasnt certain how many people had heard her, but Liam would definitely find his head screwed on backwards one day if she continued like this. Where do you usually report to when youre working in the city? Liam asked. The Royal Palace, Remedios answered. They arent having me guard the sovereign anymore, but the Holy Orders main office is in one of the wards. It wasnt a good idea to be seen entering the palace. He wasnt even sure whether it was a good idea to be seen walking around with Remedios. With the Nobles taking over the city, however, checking in at guard posts probably wouldnt turn up much. Then lets head over there first, Liam said. Its better than walking around glaring at people. He was pretty sure that someone like him couldnt just walk into a Royal Palace, but Remedios simply changed direction and walked off without a word. Liam did his best to avoid notice along the way, observing how the citys new security conducted themselves around her. To his surprise, he already found that things were getting worse. In contrast with their encounter earlier that day with the Nobles men, the ones now didnt put nearly as much effort into looking diligent or acting clean. Some behaved as if her presence didnt matter at all, chatting amongst themselves and trying to impress the Maids running errands for their respective households. Theyre acting like they own the place already The sheer number of them probably played no small part in it. People got weirdly dumb when they acted in groups and thugs like the ones they were walking by gained confidence from numbers. In the Holy Kingdom, there was some truth to that as the average citizen wasnt very strong even after they supposedly served in the army. He could probably count on things going a certain way as the city increasingly fell under their influence. Custodio, a man in the uniform of the Royal Guard nodded at Remedios as they came up to the palace gate. Whos that following you? A new guy, Remedios said. Captain Montagns picked him up while he was in Kalinsha. Liam resisted the urge to look over his shoulder after they were waved through. The guards at the gate had barely looked at him. Was that how it worked in the Holy Kingdom? If one was famous or trusted, was anyone attached to them treated the same way? Was that okay? Liam asked, They dont even know who I am. A lot of people come in and out of the palace grounds, Remedios answered. Its not just where the Holy King lives and holds court. The Temples, the Holy Order, the Royal Army, and the Admiralty are all headquartered here. They took a path leading them to the west wing of the palace. Inside a door over which the banner of the Holy Order waved lightly in the wind, a middle-aged man with bags under his eyes rose from behind the front counter to greet them. CapCerm, Custodio. Its your day off, isnt it? Did something happen? This guy happened, Remedios jerked a thumb at Liam. Im afraid to ask. The Captain sent him to work under me, Remedios said. Is he back from the east, yet? He should have been back a day ago. Captain Montagns is escorting penitents to the new shipyards, Liam said. The man shared a look with Remedios. If thats the case, he said. He wont be back for another two days, at least. Did you drop by the office to let us know? We picked up some equipment as well, Remedios said. I guess thats rare enough, these days, the man placed a form on the counter. We havent needed to equip a new Squire since Alvarezs kid two months ago. How many Paladins are left? Liam asked. About fifty, the man answered. You picked a good time to sign on C theres plenty of work to go around. Fifty Paladins for a country of millions From the sound of it, the Sorcerous Kingdom would have more Paladins than the Holy Kingdom in a few years. Done, Remedios said, flipping the form around. The man picked up the form. His face soon twisted into a befuddled expression. You could outfit a hundred Squires with this much, he said. Gustav is going to vomit blood when he sees this. Where the hell did you go? The garden market. We went into the city first, but they didnt have any leather. What is this world coming to The man shook his head, The fleet couldnt come in any sooner. We need to get trade going again. Cant you just trade with Re-Estize? Liam asked. According to the Admiralty, no Merchant ships have arrived from Re-Estize or anywhere else since shortly after the war. Theres still a land route, isnt there? There is, the man replied, But no one would think of taking the land route when shipping by sea is so much cheaper. The highway to Re-Robel has become dangerous, as well. What about the shipments of grain from the Sorcerous Kingdom? Shouldnt they be a sign that its safe to trade again? Remedios expression immediately soured. The man quickly sat back down and busied himself with paperwork. Go ahead and pick out a surcoat in the back, he said. Ill speak to the Captain about, er Liam, Liam said. Liams recruitment when he gets back. Is there anything else I can help you with? How many reports have you received since the Royal Army started preparing for their campaign? Liam asked. The man looked askance at Liam, then glanced at Remedios. He arched an eyebrow when she nodded. What type of reports are you referring to? Anything that the Holy Order or the Royal Army might be called on to handle regularly. Hmm The man looked up with a thoughtful expression, Not many, recently. We havent gotten any at all since the morning. Isnt that weird? Liam asked. The Nobles sent five times the men that the Royal Army had to police the capital before. It would stand to reason that such an overwhelming number of policing forces would reduce incidents to nearly nothing. I know that youre probably excited about joining and getting some work done, but, to the rest of us, this is a welcome reprieve. If youre that concerned, you can come around in the morning and take a look at the daily report. That should have everything youre asking about. Well be back in the morning, Remedios guided Liam away from the desk. My shift starts then, anyway. See you then, the man said. When does your shift end? Remedios frowned. It doesnt, the man let out a helpless chuckle. I almost have enough mana to pick myself back up again, so Ill survive the night. Liam was pretty sure which spell the man was talking about. The Sorcerous Kingdom used it all the time on the intelligence agents in training. It refreshed the body but not the mind, so the mans fitness for office work was in serious doubt. What was that all about? Remedios asked once they returned to the pristine lanes outside the palace walls. Arent the reports that we were talking about confidential? Liam asked. Yeah Then we cant talk about it in the middle of the street, Liam said. Lets go back C I havent eaten anything since yesterday. He felt a bit embarrassed talking like that, but Remedios seemed to prefer people being direct with her. She looked happier talking with Hernando than she was with the simpering Merchants running the other boutiques. Hey, Carla! Remedios shouted before the door to her manor finished swinging open, Get some dinner started! Liam cringed at the sound of her voice, glancing at the neighbouring manors. He never liked drawing attention to himself, and Remedios existed on an entirely different scale when it came to that. I have a personal question, Liam said, if you dont mind Huh? What is it? Are you a Noble? Sort of? Remedios replied, More like urban gentry. Our family has served the Holy Kingdom for generations and weve always been pretty strong. At least there was one thing that Roble seemed to have done right C or at least the Custodio family. It also explained a lot about her behaviour. She wasnt raised as a Noble, so she didnt act or think like one. At the same time, she was a famous strong person from a line of strong people that probably didnt have to watch themselves when it came to their conduct. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Remedios sat down on the stairs as they waited for their food. In the courtyard, the manor staff was laying out a candle-lit table under the starry sky. Do you usually eat like this? Liam asked. No, the Paladin snorted. I usually just wolf down whatever comes out of the kitchen door. It was no wonder that the staff was all smiles. They probably hadnt used much of their training in the Custodio household. So, Remedios said, what were you up to when you asked about those reports? Liam peered up at the eaves overhanging the courtyard, which were covered in red clay tiles. He wasnt sure if he should say anything since it would probably cause Remedios to harry him for information day after day. If he named any names, he imagined that she would put a Remedios-sized hole in the wall as she charged straight to whoever he mentioned. I wanted to see what Hoburns was like before and after the Nobles brought their men in, he said. But you heard what it was like, Remedios said. We were drowning in work and then it got better. That doesnt really say anything, Liam said. We need to see whats going on for real. What does that even mean? He plopped himself down on a patch of grass at the edge of the courtyard, crossing his legs and leaning against a cool marble pillar. What are the Nobles like, here? Liam asked. The Nobles? Theyre just Nobles. You have good ones and bad ones. Most of them are annoying, though. And the people? The common folk, I mean. Theyre good people, Remedios told him. Theyve been through hell, but things will get better. Is that what you think? Liam leaned his head back, examining the eaves again. Its what I know, the Paladin said. Liam pushed himself back to his feet. Remedios looked up at him as he went up the stairs to the second floor. Where are you going? She asked. Chamber pot. But He entered the closest room on the second floor, opening the shutters and crawling out. After pulling himself onto the rooftop, he padded silently over the clay tiles until he found what he was looking for. Kneeling on the eaves overlooking the courtyard was a nondescript man dressed as a common labourer. He didnt look very strong at all. An expendable Liam grabbed the man by the collar and hopped back into the courtyard, using his weight to drag his mark along with him. The man let out a startled shriek before thudding onto the grass. Remedios shot to her feet, her longsword coming out in a flash. What in theC The Holy Kingdom is under siege, Liam told Remedios as he kicked the groaning man onto his back. And this is the face of your enemy.
What in the gods name is going on? Remedios lowered her blade as she stared at the stunned man on the ground. Under siege? The face of their enemy? He looked like a common citizen, next to indistinguishable from any other labourer working to rebuild the country. Miss Custodio, Carla came running from the kitchen. WhatC The Maid covered her mouth and let out a gasp when she noticed the man groaning on the floor of the courtyard. Shall I have someone call for the soldiers, Miss Custodio? Carla asked. Dont, Liam said. Remedios narrowed her eyes at Liams response. What do you mean by dont? She said, This guy was on my roof, wasnt he? Since when did you figure out that someone was there? When I said confidential, Liam replied. but that was back at the palace gate. Wait C are you saying that this man is a spy? Were starting from there? They held one anothers gaze for several seconds. Liam looked down at the man. Uhcan you heal him? His shoulders in pieces. Remedios sheathed her weapon and knelt to treat the man. You had better start making some sense, she said. If you call for the new men, Liam told her, this guy is probably dead. The law isnt that harsh. That law doesnt matter! Liam snapped, Not when it comes to this. The fact that this guy is trying to spy on the strongest Paladin in the country on nothing more than the suggestion of learning a secret means that things are way worse than you think. She looked away from Liam to Carla, who had come to look curiously over her shoulder at the injured man. Does that make any sense to you? Yes, Miss Custodio, the Maid replied. It does? The Royal Army is gone, Carla told her. Out of the country. The men who had come to replace them arent soldiers from the Southern Holy Kingdom, but retainers of lords belonging to the royalists. Which means that theyre loyal to the Holy King, Remedios said. Carla quietly shook her head. Remedios hand went to the sword at her hip. Is the Holy King in danger? She asked. Of course not, Carla answered. It is through His Divine Grace that the royalists have acquired so much power. They have little to gain and everything to lose by attempting to oust the Holy King. Theyre here to help by the Kings command, which is fine. But theyre ignoring the law? No, theres no proof of that. And what was that about acquiring power? Im lost, Remedios declared. Yes, Miss Custodio. Thats fine, Liam said. Its unreasonable for anyone to expect a Paladin to see things the same way that a Rogue or Noble does. How old is this kid, again? Never mind his age, he was saying things that she had never heard before. Gustavs missive said that he was originally from Re-Robel, but the people in Re-Estize didnt seem all that much different from the people of Roble when their delegation passed through there. No, more importantly What do you mean by under siege? Remedios asked. Are we under attack by someone? Is it the Sorcerous Kingdom? Hah? How did younever mind. I said it just now, didnt I? This is the face of your enemy. But hes just a regular citizen, Remedios said. Unless youre saying that Fiends in disguise are causing this Liam stared at her. What? Remedios frowned. Carla cleared her throat. Miss Custodio, the Maid said as she produced a length of rope from somewhere. What Liam is saying is that, by acting as they believe they must, the people have become a sort of army that unknowingly undermines the societal fabric of our country. So theyre not doing it on purpose, but being tricked into it? The Maid instructed a pair of footmen to bind the man and toss him into a spare room before returning to the conversation. Rather than judging matters according to ones guilt and innocence or good and evil, it is better to examine the situation by analysing cause and effect. I suppose that may be difficult for a member of the Holy Order Whats that supposed to mean? I meant no offence, Miss Custodio, Carla said. I suppose it is fundamentally the same problem as were discussing. It is commonly said that, to a man with a hammer, everything looks like a nail. The Holy Order, however, is the hammer itself and anyone can see what the world looks like to you through your words and actions. You are a weapon forged for a specific purpose, and so you act according to that purpose. The same logic applies to everyone. Where did you learn all this from? And how does Liam know the same thing? Any properly educated Noble would understand what I speak of, Carla said. One cannot govern the people if they dont understand them. Well, one could, but the results would be catastrophic. As for Liam, commoners may be ignorant when it comes to matters of governance, but they arent stupid. When a Noble comes up with a policy, his subjects will C in the ways that they know C quickly figure out ways to exploit the advantages of that policy or evade its pitfalls. I suppose Liam is remarkable in the fact that he has transcended the thinking of the common man. I dont think its that special, Liam said. Everyone knows about that stuff youre talking about. But it remains common sense to them, Carla said. And common sense is a cage that not many people escape from. You, on the other hand, have some realisation as to what creates that common sense, which in turn allows you to act upon that which dictates the behaviour of those who are caged by it. If my father encountered an individual such as yourself, he would immediately offer to make you a retainer of House Vigo. Actually Carla moved closer to Liam, smiling as she fluttered her eyelashes prettily at him. If you distinguish yourself, marrying into the family is not outside the realm of possibility. Er Liam shrunk away from the Maid, his eyes darting back and forth. Remedios grabbed Carla by the collar and yanked her back. Where does this leave us, exactly? Remedios asked. Nowhere, Liam answered. I think everyone knows whats causing this, but all they can do is go along with it. But we can do something about it, cant we? No, not unless you feel like becoming a criminal. Hah? The issue is rooted in national policy, Miss Custodio, Carla told her. Specifically, the economic policies enacted by King Caspond and championed by the royalist faction. Not only do they incentivise competition without limit, but they also define the winners in certain terms that promote certain behaviours. And what terms and behaviours are those? Its nothing complicated. On the contrary, it is precisely because they are simple that the people have embraced them. In general, its the notion of productivity. Everyone can translate it into things that they can understand. Heads of cattle; bushels of grain; goods manufactured and profits earned. But you Nobles always want that. Its not the same, Carla shook her head. We Nobles tax that productivity. If those taxes are wisely put to use, our fiefs may thrive, but most commoners only see taxes as an obligation. The Holy Kings new policies, on the other hand, incentivise the pursuit of productivity with rewards that the vast majority of people could only dream of before. You make it sound as if people are inherently evil, Remedios said. Not evil, Miss Custodio, Carla shook her head. As I said, people do as they believe they must. They make what they think is the best choice. For themselves; for their families; for their homes. That is perhaps the most insidious part of it all. The new policies present themselves as the best option on every frontbut even you must know that there is no such thing as a perfect solution for everything. As a noblewoman, all that I must do to understand where these policies will lead is ask two questions: what is the cost C economically, culturally, and spiritually C and who is paying for it? The answers to those questions only inspire dread. But those policies are supposed to help. Everyone knew they had hard times ahead of them, but the important thing was that the war was over. They just had to tighten their belts and work hard to rebuild and turn things around. The Temples would make sure that the people didnt stray from the path of good. Even the Nobles that had been a thorn in Calcas side for her entire reign were cooperating. Surely, that meant things would get better? Except they werent. She couldnt clearly articulate her thoughts like her sister or Carla, but she could still feel that things were slowly, but surely, drifting in the wrong direction. There must be something we can do, Remedios said. We can be a pain in the butt, Liam replied. Oh, Miss Custodio is very good at that, Carla smiled. In fact, she is in the unique position of being an unstoppable pain in the butt. Whats that supposed to mean? Liam is right, however, Carlas smile faded away. Taking direct action against the changes sweeping over the country will most likely land this entire household in a jail cell and cast doubt upon the integrity of the Holy Order. Our challenge lies in the fact that any move that you make to remedy the situation must lie within the bounds of the law and those laws have already heavily skewed things in favour of those that you must act against. For the time being, the most one can do is be a pain in the butt. Remedios closed her eyes and rubbed her temples. She couldnt follow most of what Liam and Carla were saying and what she could make sense of made it seem like the situation was hopeless. They could be pests, at best. She had long become sick and tired of being in that position. Where do you think is the best place to start? Liam asked. The royalist faction is currently enjoying an unprecedented degree of comfort, Carla answered. Wont exploiting that angle that be dangerous? Quite the opposite, Carla said. They have so many of their creatures in the capital now that their masters will assume that any minor incident that occurs was inevitable. We hold the initiative to promote narratives of our own choosing. Were not making up stories to attack people with, Remedios scowled. We wont, Carla said lightly. It isnt necessary. People will make what they will of what happens. And what exactly is going to happen? Remedios asked. Liams gaze travelled up the stairs to the room where the captured man was bound. Were going to be a pain in the butt, he said. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 1, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Thats good, right? Remedios asked. It depends, Liam answered After their discussion the previous evening, they escorted the would-be spy to the Holy Order, reporting that he had fallen from a rooftop. Joaqun, the senior Paladin stationed at the Holy Orders office in the Royal Palace of Hoburns, predictably came to the conclusion that the man was a drunkard. It helped that they poured a bit of wine on him. Remedios looked as if she would explode just from keeping her mouth shut and not correcting the mans misconceptions. Of course, the spy himself tacitly went along with it. He was tossed into a cell to sober up and the Paladins said he would be released in the morning. Liam and Remedios came around again before dawn, following Joaquns suggestion that they should check the daily reports. Now, the old Paladin looked back and forth between them as they discussed their findings. Depends on what? Remedios asked. Well, Liam answered, you said that the reports for crimes and stuff dropped to nearly nothing. Which is good, Remedios said. But the only incidents listed on the summary were ones that the Holy Order had to deal with directly because they were near the Royal Palace. And? What do you mean, and? Liam frowned down at the documents he couldnt read, This stuff doesnt just vanish. If its still happening around the Royal Palace, then its also still happening everywhere else. Its the new guys that arent reporting it. That means we have no idea whats going on in the city. Policing didnt just involve things like theft and violent crime, but also stuff like accidents, altercations, false alarms or just helping the citizens with what they thought law enforcement was responsible for. The question now was what the royalists men were doing with their new authority and absence of oversight. The lack of reports might just be because the new guys havent gotten used to our procedures yet, Joaqun suggested. Well send some people out to remind them. Didnt they all serve in the Royal Army, once? Youre not wrong, but its not as if everyone remembers how to do their old jobs perfectly. They probably never did them perfectly in the first place. In the army, you have groups of soldiers being cycled under career officers, and the career officers are the ones that provide oversight. But those career officers got sent out of the country, Liam said. Which is why I said what I did, Joaqun replied. Why are these people so damn positive about everything? He once thought that it would be nice if people could be more like that, but it turned out that it also created all sorts of weaknesses. It was easy to get away with stuff when one was always given the benefit of the doubt. Problems like the ones that they were facing werent treated like things they expected people to be capable of C they were treated like monsters and only applied to people that they could consider equally monstrous. It wasnt as if saying so could change their minds, however, so Liam decided to leave it at that, walking out of the palace grounds with Remedios. He could almost feel her gaze boring a hole through the back of his head. Im still doing it, he said. The streets were still empty and he couldnt sense anyone watching from nearby, so he figured it was safe enough to talk. At least as long as Remedios didnt start shouting. Why? Remedios asked, You heard Joaqun. Did she just conveniently forget that a man had crawled onto her roof to spy on them? Ill be doing the same kind of thing anyway, he answered. Its as good a start as any. But I thought you were assigned to me. I am, Liam replied. But He stopped speaking when a wagon appeared around the corner, delivering fresh milk to the Prime Estates. The vehicle didnt even stop as its crew offloaded a sealed jug at each gate. How much is milk these days? Liam asked. Id have to ask the household staff, Remedios answered. That wagon should have dropped a jug off at my place if you want some. Sure, Liam said. Lets have breakfast before the shift starts. Ever since he had gained an understanding of Remedios personality, Liam couldnt decide whether it was prudent to let her know what he was doing or not. At first, he decided against saying anything because it would influence her actions and probably interfere with his work as a result. Not telling her anything, however, only led to an endless stream of questions, often in awkward situations. It was annoying, but he couldnt be angry about it because she wasnt doing it to be nosy. She did it because she cared about what was happening and wanted to do something. That made her willing to work with him so long as he could prove that he was getting things going in the right direction. Liam couldnt imagine what his life would be like if she decided to oppose him instead. They settled down for a light breakfast of toast, cheese and broiled fish. A jug of fresh milk turned out to be two silver C which was ten times more expensive than it was in the Sorcerous Kingdom C but that had just been a prompt to get them back to the manor. Remedios, Liam said, the less Im seen with you, the better. Why? The Paladins expression shifted into something troublesome. Liam searched for words that would explain what he wanted to do without offending her. Because Im basically a scout, he said. Reconnaissance. When youre fighting Demihumans, you dont send Paladins out to scout, do you? Not if we have army scouts available, Remedios replied. I dont see what that has to do with what you said before, though. It has to do with what I said last night, Liam said. This country is under siege. Were basically fighting a war where the armies are formed out of the citizens and the weapons are things like money and clout. Those armies arent nice and neat, either. Everyone belongs to multiple armies at once because they need or owe something to a bunch of different people. Then what is it that you plan on doing? Remedios said, All this talk about multiple armies only makes things more confusing. I guess that part doesnt matter for now, Liam admitted. What were aiming for are the weapons...or at least how the armies get their hands on them. Do you remember those people that we talked to yesterday while we were out shopping? Yeah What they talked about was basically all about the same thing. Some people are taking control of essential goods like food and leather and its making everything crazy. We need to figure out how theyre doing it and what theyre doing with the power that theyve gotten by doing it. Then, we need to find someone we can trust that can make sense out of that information. Remedios Maid, Carla, seemed like a good candidate for that, but he couldnt tell what her motives were. She didnt like the direction that the Holy Kingdom was going in, but that didnt say anything about what she considered ideal. He could treat her as a resource, but not as an ally. A big chunk of Ijaniyas training was learning how to function as an operative with limited resources. Ninjas needed to know how to make use of anything, including their enemies, to create openings through which they could achieve their objectives. Admittedly, that training dealt with scenarios that were much smaller in scale, but Liam thought it could work in the Holy Kingdom if he could break the impossible-looking problem down into a lot of small, manageable ones. Liam. Yeah? Theres still something I cant figure out, Remedios said. What is it now Liam looked expectantly across the table at the Paladin. All these ideas that you keep putting out, she said. Youre just fourteen. How can you know any of that? You dont even talk like someone your age should. what were you doing when you were six? Liam asked. Learning how to read and write, I guess, Remedios answered. I started learning how to fight around then, too. What about when you were ten? I was already a Squire for three years by then. Is it the same for everyone in the Holy Kingdom? Sort of, Remedios replied. Most work on their parents farm or apprentice as kids before serving their time in the army. I always wanted to be a Paladin, so I guess my apprenticeship was uninterrupted. Why do you ask? Liam looked down at his half-eaten breakfast. Even when he and Saye still lived with their parents, they would be lucky to get as much in a day. Meat was out of the question. The Holy Kingdom is a nice place, Liam said. At least when we first arrived in Rimun. People were nice. They trusted each other and they shared what they had when others got in trouble. Living in the towns and cities of Re-Estize isnt like that. Its not? Its not, he shook his head. I worked when I was six, too, but I didnt work for my parents or apprentice to someone else. I did whatever I could just so we could eat. Thats why Im a Rogue. Im not proud of a lot of the things that I did, but it was never about doing things that were right or wrong C it was about living or dying. You might think that I dont act or think like a kid should, but kids that act and think like you think they should arent kids where I come from: theyre corpses. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. The people of Re-Estize didnt serve in the army together; nor did they have a great enemy to unify against. All they had was each other, and that turned out to be a terrible thing. Remedios stared silently across the table at him for a long time. Then, she rose from her seat and came around the table, kneeling to place a hand on his head. Im sorry you had to go through all that, she said in a comforting voice. But youre here, now. You dont have to be like that anymore. Dont you get what Im saying? Liam said stiffly, The Holy Kingdom isnt the same anymore. Its becoming more and more like Re-Estize. Thats why I can compare it to what I know about. But you dont have to stoop to that levelC Im not! Liam shoved her hand away, Why do you always think that? Youre good with a sword, so does that mean you go around chopping people up all day? Do you threaten to kill people to get what you want? Of course not. Then why do you keep treating me like that? Liam asked, I can do a lot of things, but that doesnt mean that I will or even want to. And what I do do, Im doing to help make things better. Remedios turned away, going back around the table with her arms crossed over her midriff. She didnt stop at her chair, however, instead pacing back and forth over the stone floor tiles. Were late for our shift, Liam said. The Paladin took two more steps before stopping to grab what remained of her toast. Fine, she pointed the thing at him. Do what you think you need to do. But I want to hear about it later. You will, Liam promised. Just dont expect anything crazy. Thank the gods for that. With that, Remedios stuck the piece of toast in her mouth and ran out the door. He hoped that she wouldnt run into anyone along the way to the palace. I havent heard an argument like that in a long time, Carla said from where she was attending to them in the corner of the room. You could have said something, Liam said between bites as he tried to finish breakfast. Servants are only visible when they need to be, the Maid smiled mysteriously. Most people are too scared to confront Miss Custodio or believe its just not worth the time and effort. They begrudgingly follow her instructions and talk behind her back. Thats not very smart, Liam frowned. So they just let her do whatever? No ones been able to work with her properly since the Holy Queen and Kelart passed on, Carla shrugged. I suppose the current Grandmaster has tried a few times, but the man is too lukewarm to be an effective leader. Conviction is what drives Miss Custodio. One must be able to stand their ground against her if theyre to get anywhere. So her sisters dead Since the previous day, he worried that someone who looked like Remedios would attack him in his sleep. What was Kelart like? He asked. She shared her sisters looks, Carla answered, but nearly everything else was different about them. Remedios is steadfast and forthright, but Kelart was shrewd and pragmatic. Together with the late Holy Queen, they made three parts of a whole. Now, two of those parts are gone. Youre very good for Remedios, in that sense. She works so desperately to make up for what the Holy Kingdom has lost, but she can only be herself. Liam mulled over the Maids words as he made his way to the main gate of the palace grounds. He stood his ground because he was trying to make sure he could do his job. He never really considered Remedios situation. Carla calling her an unstoppable pain in the butt summed it up more neatly than he realised. Remedios was a monster not only when it came to her physical strength, but also in terms of her moral integrity. The problem was that she was inflexibleno, that wasnt the right way to put it. The problem was that she interpreted her beliefs in a very specific way and refused to budge on the positions that she took as a result. People tended to see others as for or against them, so she represented an immovable obstacle at best and an implacable enemy at worst. It was way beyond the a bit hard to get along with sometimes as Captain Montagns had put it. The man was quite the con artist despite being a Paladin. Liam arrived outside the palace gate just before the new shift assumed its duties. He could see Remedios giving the Paladins some sort of talk on the grounds inside the entrance. Concealing his presence, he strolled around a nearby building before entering the shadows of a hedge facing the gate. The drunkards and vagrants that had been kept in the palace prison overnight were escorted out by the new shift. Liam located the spy from the previous evening and followed him out into the common area of Hoburns. Despite not showing any signs of abuse during his stay, he looked eager to be on his way. Liam yawned widely as he mingled with the morning crowds. The man showed absolutely no signs of wariness. He walked straight to a block of apartments halfway to the city wall and entered through its front door. Well, that didnt get us anywhere. The shutters on the window above him shuddered as something heavy hit the wall nearby. Drinking, again?! Dozens of people looked up as a high-pitched shriek issued out over the street. I wasnt drinking, ma! A voice that sounded like the spy protested. Everyones struggling to keep up and here you are, pissing our money away! I told you, I wasntC Then what were you doing? Silence hung over the air for several moments. A few eavesdroppers picked up their steps again, shaking their heads. Thats what I thought, the woman said. Get out. Dont show your face here till you bring home some pay! A few minutes later, the man stumbled out of the apartment entrance, muttering darkly to himself. Whoops. Liams efforts to create a convincing cover story for when they brought the man in had caused some unexpected woes. He offered a silent apology to his mark as he followed him through the streets again. Disappointingly, the man only ended up in a line of labourers waiting for work at the nearby warehouse district. Liam watched the man while listening to the labourers conversation, but it only seemed like a more desperate version of what he had heard in the eastern parts of the Holy Kingdom. He stuck around until a convoy of covered wagons trundled by, escorted by dozens of liveried men. They stopped at a warehouse not far from the growing line, where even more liveried men were awaiting them. The various apprentices trailing the wagons scattered in every direction once the destination was made clear. The first of the wagons was uncovered, revealing its cargo of unmarked sacks. The first of the Merchants appeared shortly after. Whatve you got there? He asked. Barley from Debonei, one of the liveried men answered. How much? A more important-looking man hopped off the front seat of the wagon, coming forward to address the first Merchant. Its a gold per bushel. A gold?! A gold trade coin. What?! But thats twice the old price! Take it or leave it. More Merchants pressed in from behind the first. They should have heard the quote, but it didnt look like they intended to return empty-handed. The prices are fixed, so no haggling! The important-looking man shouted over the din of the growing crowd, Line up all nice, ya hear? Liam worked his way around the back of the crowd, trying to locate a better vantage. According to the list of prices he was told to memorise before coming to the Holy Kingdom, the price of barley was around fifty Re-Estize silver per bushel in Re-Estize, which meant that a loaf of barley bread was about one copper. The prices in Roble were similar before the war. More importantly, the new price was double what one had to pay out near the wallat least the last time he had paid for anything out there. Thats before these Merchants mark up the price, too He eyed the liveried men, wondering how they were being paid. There was a big difference in how well-fed they looked compared to the labourers waiting for work. It felt like the same strategy that the Fassetts used against their subjects, but he wasnt certain that it had happened on purpose. The fact that food and materials were scarce in the wake of the war was irrefutable, which meant that people could expect rising prices. Without getting information on the southern Holy Kingdom, he couldnt be sure what part of those increases was inevitable and what part was pure profiteering. Liam slipped into an alley behind the warehouse, looking for a way inside. In the end, he settled on crawling through a narrow window just beneath the eaves, which had probably been opened to air out the building. He hopped onto the beams crisscrossing the ceiling, crouching low as he examined the cargo being brought in. The men said it had come from Debonei, but people commonly used the southern capital to refer to the southern Holy Kingdom as a whole. A group of liveried men carrying sacks of grain over their shoulders crossed under him. The voice of the one at the head drifted up to the ceiling. I dont get why those Merchants bitch about rising prices so much, he said. Cause its expensive? Another man replied. Why should it matter? The first man said, Those damn Merchants always make money no matter what. They should be happy that their numbers are goin up. I still cant understand that, a man near the back of the group said. Whats there not to get? The first man grunted as he dumped his sack on a pallet, The people that show the biggest numbers get recognised by the Holy King. That one that complained about doubling prices should be thanking us that we doubled his sales. but its not as if hes selling twice as much stuff. That dont matter. What matters is what the people up top see. Merchants are measured by how much money they move. If we double the prices, that means their numbers double too. Liam frowned, trying to make sense of the argument. They made it sound as if the people up top were woefully out of touch with reality. It cant last for long, the man in the back said as the group made its way back out. People cant pay what they dont have. Doesnt need to, the first man said. The fleets comin into port in a month or two. We need to get as much gold as we can to clean em out. Then we can send the fleet to import stuff from Re-Robel on the cheap. The conversation ended as the men approached the warehouse door. Liam stayed where he was while he waited for the cargo to finish offloading, enduring the growing heat as the sun beat down on the rooftop. Once the warehouse doors were finally shut, he hopped down to inspect the sacks of grain, finding nothing but the barley it was advertised to be. There was nothing else stored in the warehouse, but with grain being as expensive as it was, it wouldnt be wrong to see it as a small treasure trove. By the time Liam crawled out of the warehouse window, it was already midmorning. He rejoined the endlessly-moving crowds, wondering where he would go next. The marketsor maybe the mills? He settled on the markets first. How people reacted to the rising prices would give him a good idea of how desperate things were. To his surprise, however, he couldnt find anyone selling grain in any of the markets he visited. He looked around for a Merchant that might know what was going on, eventually approaching a stand selling jars of pickled olives. Where do they sell grain? He asked. The Merchant gave him an odd look. They havent sold grain in the markets for a while. Why? Isnt it obvious? The Merchant said, Because people grinding flour and baking bread at home doesnt help with the numbers. I see. He didnt. Grinding flour and baking bread at home were perfectly normal things to do. Liam scratched his head, looking around until his eyes settled on the familiar sign of a Merchant Guild office. The line was relatively short, so he figured that he could get away with asking some questions. What may I help you with, young man? A kindly-looking woman smiled down at him from behind the front counter. Can you explain why they dont sell grain in the market anymore? Liam asked. The woman blinked several times, her smile faltering for a moment. Why, because its more efficient to leave the processing of flour and production of bread to specialised facilities. Is that why the Holy King wanted us to do things the way were doing them now? Thats right, the woman nodded. It is ultimately cheaper for one baker to bake bread for one hundred tailors than it is for one hundred tailors to spend time baking bread for themselves. Its better for those hundred tailors to use that time to produce more tailored goods. In times of great scarcity, such as our current situation, it is imperative that what resources we have are put to efficient use. Food and fuel are especially important. Liam nodded quietly as the woman spoke. She probably thought she was addressing a Merchants apprentice. He hoped he didnt look too confused, but the woman seemed to pay him no mind at all as she continued. His Divine Graces economic imperatives are especially brilliant in the fact that they allow us to keep track of the flow of wealth and resources within the country. This way of measuring the countrys productivity at every level of society may very well be one of the greatest innovations of our time. Thank you for the explanation, young miss, Liam smiled. Of course, the woman beamed brightly. She looked like she was about to reach out and pat his head, so Liam made himself scarce. Now, he needed someone to explain her explanation. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 1, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Three sheaves of golden grain on black and white squares. Restelo, Carla replied. A county on the southern coast. Fifty kilometres east of Debonei. If they have grain in their heraldry, Liam asked, does that mean theyre known for their crops? Yes, the Maid nodded. Their title straddles the coast where a few rivers join the sea, and its known for its fertile farmlands. Theyre one of the major producers of grain in the south. After wandering around the capital for most of the day to get a feel for things, Liam returned to the Custodio manor to ask about what he had seen. There, he found Remedios already returned from her shift, performing drills in the courtyard. Upon noticing his return, she charged right up to him, longsword in hand. For a brief moment, Liam thought he was dead, but she only stopped and closely inspected him as if she had expected him to return covered in stab wounds. Once Remedios was satisfied that he wasnt hurt or in some sort of trouble, they went to the manors drawing room to review his activities for the day. That means the shipment was legitimate, doesnt it? Remedios said, I dont like that theyre raising the prices, thats not something that the Holy Order can do anything about. Not necessarily, Miss Custodio, Carla replied. Im not saying that this is the case, but the fact that House Restelo is well-known for its grain exports makes them the best route to avoid notice when moving that type of commodity. But why would other Nobles do that instead of shipping it themselves? The Maid pressed a finger to her cheek as she tilted her head. I can think of a few reasons, she said. The obvious one to most commoners would be to avoid public anger. No one would be happy about their necessities suddenly doubling in price. House Restelo is powerful enough that they would pay such things no mind. What are the not-so-obvious reasons? Liam asked. The not-so-obvious as well as the most likely reason is that House Restelo has access to ships. Nearly the entire navy, as well as most of the regional trade fleet, was destroyed during the war. The owners of the remaining vessels have a stranglehold on logistics until new ships are made available. Her mention of ships brought to mind something else Liam had heard several times throughout the day. Whats this fleet that people are talking about? He asked, The one thats supposed to come in soon? They must mean this years trade fleet, Carla answered. Im certain that everyone is resting their hopes on it. I still dont know what it is It would be easier if I had a navigational chart on hand, Carla said, but its exactly as it sounds. A fleet that we sorely need for their cargo capacity and ability to trade with nearby countries. Roble has three trade fleets, each composed of over a hundred Merchant vessels with armed escorts from the Royal Navy. They sail the Great Western Gyre, which takes them down and up the western coast of the continent. They journey south all the way to the Crusader States that border the frozen Dreadlands and then come back up to Argland before returning to the Holy Kingdom. The entire route takes three years to sail. So one fleet arrives each year. Before the autumn gale carries them back down the coast again, yes. Jaldabaoths invasion was rather unfortunately timed. If his Demihuman army had invaded while the fleet was still in port, the war would have gone very differently. I dont doubt he did that on purpose, Remedios muttered. Indeed, Carla said. Jaldabaoth was very purposeful when it came to how he initiated the war. Most of the country didnt even realise that all of our generals and their officers had been eliminated in his opening moves until halfway through the conflict. Everyone in the north that might have been considered a Commander was gone within weeks. What will the fleet say when they finally arrive? Liam asked. Remedios and Carla exchanged a long look. The Maids lip twitched, though it wasnt out of amusement. Theyll be shocked, Carla said. Angry. I think that much is plain. A holiday is usually declared when the fleet comes in to thank the gods of wind and water for their safe return, but I can only imagine that our mariners will only be demanding an explanation as to why their home is half in ruins. To make things worse, the Holy Kings brother is the Admiral of the next incoming fleet. Hell be furious about Casponds ascension. It sounded like yet another problem was on its way to complicate Liams job. He hoped that he could sort everything out before it happened. A footman arrived to inform them that dinner would soon be served. They moved over to the dining room to continue their conversation. Umnext, Liam said after swallowing a slice of sausage. Theres a salt shortage. Er, maybe thats not right? People are moving salt out of the city. Is there any particular house responsible for this? Carla asked from where she stood at Remedios shoulder. There was more than one, Liam said. But they didnt go past the city gates. They handed their wagons off to some men on horses with crossbows and spears. Could you describe these men? They looked like Farmers, I guess. Los Ganaderos, Carla said. Remedios frowned, looking over her shoulder at the Maid. Why would ranchers need spears? I believe the answer should be self-evident, considering the circumstances. The Royal Army was insufficient to police the towns and cities, never mind the rural regions. Los Ganaderos is not only becoming influential economically and politically, but militarily, as well. They consider themselves the new generation of the Holy Kingdoms Knights and Nobles. How do you feel about that? Liam asked. I think its admirable, Carla said. you do? I am uncertain why you would think otherwise Because youre a Noble, Liam said. I thought Nobles didnt like it when people acted in ways that were above their station. In the dim candlelight, the Maids eyes twinkled in amusement. That may be true in certain cases, she replied. But not in this one. How do you think the Holy Kingdoms Nobles came to be in the first place? Intrepid men stepped up to lead their people and defend their lands. It would be hypocritical to look down on those who bravely follow in our ancestors footsteps. I dont see whats so brave about it, Remedios said as she sawed apart her roast. Back then, they had Demihumans everywhere. The countrys rural situation has degraded to the point where banditry has become a very real concern, Carla said. That aside, singular acts of heroism certainly draw the most attention, but they are far from the most difficult part of a Nobles duty. We havent gotten any reports about bandits. Given your review of the daily summary this morning, the Maid replied, I suspect that the Holy Order does not receive reports about a great many things these days, Miss Custodio. Remedios forked a slice of roast into her mouth, chewing so vigorously that Liam thought she was imagining herself eating those bandits. Is that something we can use? Liam asked. Figuring out who they are connected to will certainly help you develop a better picture of whats going on, Carla answered. How so? Do you somehow think any livestock in the north survived the Demihuman occupation? I see. I dont, Remedios said. From her place behind Remedios shoulder, Carla smiled quietly as she left Liam to deal with the Paladin. Its like I said when we were talking with Hernando, Liam said. Those guys are cheating. The men I saw carting salt out of the city probably work for the same Nobles that provided the cattle from the south to the ranchers. The ranchers already owe their patrons big for giving them that huge advantage, but the Nobles are still smart enough to keep them on a leash to ensure their loyalty. Where is salt from around here, anyway? Salt is one of the main commodities that the Merchant fleets bring in from the deserts in the south, Carla said. I could see anyone owning stocks of it dumping them before their arrival. Hmthats a clever move that I hadnt considered before. Huh? This time, it was Liam that voiced his confusion. Carla offered him a recalcitrant, yet teasing look before offering her explanation. A display of elegant efficiency, the Maid said. Many types of livestock require salt in their diet, Lanca included. Every Noble involved in the cattle industry keeps stockpiles of salt to sell to their tenants. Most prudently purchase more than they need. This may sound strange to you, but storage space is actually a limited thing. Los Ganaderos are not only a new ally for the royalists. They are also a convenient outlet for excess inventories, allowing the Nobles to clear their warehouses for the new cargo that the fleet brings in. Where he grew up, people were always concerned about empty warehouses, not full ones. It was a weird problem to have. So are these guys causing a salt shortage, or not? Remedios asked. I suspect not, Carla answered. Its a safe move on the Nobles part. What will probably happen is that cargo space will be prioritised according to the interests of those who own each ship, which will, in turn, cause shortages in less important things. Like food, Liam muttered. All so they can strengthen their connections. Thats simply how it works, Liam, Carla said. There are no laws against it and people C aristocrats and commoners alike C generally see to their own business before anything else. Cant the Royal Court do anything about it? Remedios asked, Like ordering the ships to deliver what we need. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. It can be argued that we need everything, Miss Custodio, the Maid answered. The real problem is that the Holy Kingdoms current economy cant support what the Royal Courts initiatives have set in motion. It may have been a different story before the war, but the south simply cannot fulfil the norths needs in the present day. The only thing I can think of that might alleviate the situation is if the fleet returns and immediately starts importing goods from nearby markets. When I was out around Kalinsha, Liam said, I heard that the Sorcerous Kingdom was sending food. Doesnt that help? Remedios expression immediately darkened upon his mention of the Sorcerous Kingdom. He still wasnt sure what she had against them. Didnt the Sorcerer King basically save them from Jaldabaoth? I do not wish to sound ungrateful, Carla said, but, as far as I am aware, the average shipment from the Sorcerous Kingdom is the equivalent of five to ten fully-laden wagons of grain per day. That grain is only enough to feed eight thousand people a day, and that does not include fuel. It is surely a saving grace for the people living on the northeastern fringes of the country, but, by comparison, our ships delivering food, fuel, textiles, and other necessities nonstop across the bay supplement the survival of over a million citizens in the north. Liam compared her claim to what he knew. He knew the details about the Sorcerer Kingdoms food aid to the Holy Kingdom. A report that it was being mishandled was the original reason why he was sent to the Holy Kingdom to investigate the countrys logistics and internal distribution. Grain pledged to the aid effort left E-Rantel daily. The caravans followed the highway northwest to the capital of Re-Estize, where their grain was stored in warehouses leased from the local Merchants. From there, the grain went southwest to Re-Robel where it was loaded onto a ship leased to deliver the cargo to a port somewhere north of Kalinsha. The delivery route drew criticism from several of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Nobles C specifically its Merchant Nobles: Countess Corelyn, Countess Wagner, and Baroness Gagnier. They argued that the plan was absurdly inefficient. The grain could instead be loaded onto a barge in Re-Estizes capital and sent downriver to the sea where it would then sail down the coast to the Holy Kingdom. Their amended plan would allow for two or three times the volume of cargo to be delivered, but the proposal was still turned down. The food aid sent to the Holy Kingdom also served as a political statement, so the Sorcerous Kingdom wanted to use a highly-visible land route that not only cut through the capital, but also across the middle of the country. Banners were attached to every wagon to inform everyone that saw them of the moral superiority of the Sorcerous Kingdom compared to Re-Estize, which was doing nothing at all to help the suffering people in the Holy Kingdom. Apparently, Countess Corelyn had some choice words concerning the morality of letting countless people starve just to make a political statement with what was supposed to be food aid, but the original plan went through anyway. As a political statement, Liam understood how most people would see it. To the average citizen of Re-Estize, the Holy Kingdom was just a far-off country despite being right next to them. They saw wagons filled with food aid rolling by and would tend to envision themselves or their villages being on the receiving end. Ten wagons was a lot for a single village. Even cities wouldnt look down on that amount. As a result, people saw food being delivered to a place and fulfilling all of its needs even when the reality was that it was just a drop in the proverbial bucket. Even Nobles would think that way since they wouldnt receive reports on the exact cargo manifest of each caravan. They only received word that food was being sent to the Holy Kingdom from the Sorcerous Kingdom and that the Sorcerous Kingdom had a lot of food. It was one of the many weird ways that ones mind could fill in the blanks to create an entirely different reality out of what one saw and heard. Ijaniya trained its Ninjas to exploit it, but, even with some of that training, Liam thought that the things he had seen people like Tia and Baroness Zahrandik get away with were utterly ridiculous. Can I do that here? Do I even need to? Liams job didnt require him to involve himself in the Holy Kingdoms problems, but he found the entire situation annoying. Additionally, Captain Montagns, Remedios, and a few other people had also put their trust in him, so he wanted to at least give them something to show for it. He had no idea whether he would ever come back to the Holy Kingdom, but, given his growing familiarity with the place, it seemed likely. Betraying the trust of those in authority would deprive him of potential connections and cause problems on future assignments. Did you take a look at anything else? Remedios asked. I did, Liam answered. But theyre all kind of the same. People prioritising their own business over everyone elses. It doesnt matter whether theyre rich or poor C they all act like theyre obsessed. That would be the result of the Royal Courts economic policies, Carla said. You mean the numbers thing that everyone always brings up? It is how most people have come to understand it, Carla said. The sad reality is that, if worth is measured in certain terms, people will start perceiving the world around them in those terms. Normally, those responsible for managing things are supposed to identify and eliminate the problematic behaviours that such measures lead to. The Royal Court, however, promotes its policies as good in every way, shape, and form, which only serves to reinforce the behaviours that are slowly unravelling our countrys social fabric. This is too vague, Remedios said. Miss Custodio. Imagine if soldiers were paid a bonus for every crime that they reported and dealt with. What do you think would happen? Theyd work harder to catch criminals, Remedios replied. Is that all? Why would they do anything else? Carla looked across the table at Liam. He thought he knew where she was going with her example. Those soldiers will start looking for anything that might lead to them getting a reward, Liam said. Theyll eventually interpret everything that everyone does as a potential crime they might be able to profit from. The more clever soldiers will start working with people to make up crimes and split the rewards. Thats crazy, Remedios clenched a fist around her fork. No decent person would do that. I wouldnt be so quick to say so, Miss Custodio, Carla said. There are far too many incidents of overzealous soldiers coming out of basic training acting exactly like that. Rather than pursuing a monetary reward, however, they believe they are fulfilling some sort of sacred charge or trying to satisfy some personal vendetta or sense of justice. We get headaches every year from those types. but thats different. Its not. The crux of the matter is that how people measure themselves and the world around them affects their perception, thinking, and actions. An evil man may perform evil acts to get what he wants, but, in our case, the pursuit of goals like productivity and profit are promoted as unquestionably good by the Holy King himself. Theres no reason why one wouldnt engage in the behaviours that reward them. Since the Temples side with the Holy King, the people may even see it as a religious obligation. At the mention of the Temples, Remedios shifted in her seat with an uncomfortable look. The Holy Order was officially a separate organisation from the Temples of the Four, but they were still affiliated. It was a different sort of arrangement from Re-Estize or the Sorcerous Kingdom, which kept the Temples out of government affairs, so Liam had no clue what was going through Remedios head. Im going out again, Liam said. There has to be something better than all this stuff that people can make excuses for. He wasnt sure how Remedios felt about his lack of results so far, but at least she didnt try to stop him from leaving. After checking around the manor for snoops C it didnt feel right calling them spies C Liam left the Prime Estates out of its western gates. On a whim, he decided to leave Hoburns entirely to see what was going on in the camps outside of its walls. Slipping in alongside the wagons lined up to leave the city, Liam watched what happened as people and cargo moved out onto the highway to Rimun. Twilight had already fallen, so he imagined that they wouldnt go far. The first thing that caught his attention was the wooden club that smacked him in the side of the head. Back! The man wielding the weapon roared, I said back, you vermin! Liam sent an angry look in the mans direction. The man wasnt paying any attention to him at all, swinging his cudgel as if he was warding off flies. His tone intensified in volume and aggression whenever anyone strayed too close to the side of the wagon he was escorting. Others who received his ire only whimpered and slunk away, so Liam retreated to a more comfortable distance after passing through the gatehouse. He wasnt the only one with that idea. Hundreds of people waited in the shadows, watching each wagon as it left the gate. When a line of wagons guarded by men in the now-familiar colours of House Restelo appeared, the entire crowd shifted to shadow their route. Liam glanced at a boy that seemed to be using him as cover as they made their way through the city of tents. You think well have any luck? Liam asked the boy. I-I dont know, the boy glanced at him. You should be okay. They only pick the biggest. The biggest? I took him a moment to realise his mistake. He wasnt exactly big, but he also wasnt starving. That was enough to make him look imposing to the desperate people around the city. After seeing where the wagons were stopping, Liam located a dark and secluded spot between the tents nearby. Disguise Self. Disguise Self was a First-tier Illusion-school spell that allowed the caster to alter their appearance in a limited way. It couldnt make one look like a Troll, change the sound of their voice, or even fool someone that physically interacted with the illusion. The spell was something like a hollow shell, at best. Despite its limitations, everyone in Ijaniya agreed that it was the most useful spell that novice Assassins could easily pick up, aiding immeasurably with their infiltration techniques. Liam used the spell to make his clothes look dirtier and more ragged. He made himself seem older and thinner and gave his skin a less healthy tone. His hands, arms, and feet were left alone, as they were the parts of the illusion that would most likely come into contact with others. In short, he disguised himself as another version of himself, making the spell especially difficult to see through. It was the best way to use the magic, according to his trainers. So long as he didnt use his mana on anything else, even a novice like himself could maintain the illusion indefinitely. This wasnt a problem at all since it was the only spell that he managed to learn as an Assassin. After testing the limits of his new disguise, Liam returned to the crowd around the wagons. Labourers were moving sacks of flour to a makeshift bakery nearby while the escort continued keeping everyone else from getting too close. A handful of them inspected a line of non-uniformed men. Each of those men wore serious expressions and made attempts to appear taller or sturdier. Liam joined the line as a bored voice droned on ahead of him. Yes. No. No. No. Yes. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. No. No. No. No. A tall man in chain mail armour and surcoat emblazoned with the heraldry of House Restelo declared each candidates suitability with an emotionless expression. Those who received a yes were allowed to cross into the secured perimeter. Everyone else was turned away. Failures that didnt move quickly enough received a swift kick to speed them along. The tall man narrowed his eyes as he stopped to scrutinise Liam. Liam looked back up at him. He was nothing like the stupid, lazy men that so many stories made a Nobles thugs out to be. A powerful build filled out his armour and shrewd intelligence lit his gaze. Liam did not doubt that he was well-practised with the mace clipped to his belt. The man represented the type of trouble that Liam needed to avoid causing for himself. As the seconds passed, a few of the mans companions casually moved to rest their palms on the pommels of their sidearms. Whats your name, boy? The tall man asked. Liam. Liam? Liam, as in Guillermo. There was a snort, followed by a jerk of the tall mans head. Liam crossed in front of him, heading past the line of torches that marked the perimeter. Not that way, a voice called out to him. You are Guillermo, yes? I am Jorge. Follow me. Liam looked around for the owner of the voice, eventually spotting one of the tall mans companions. He went over to follow the skinny, brown-haired man down a different route. What about all the people that went the other way? Liam asked. Theyre nobodies, Jorge replied. Sir Luis has an eye for talent, you see C a sharper one than most. That tall guy is a Knight? youre not from around here, are you? I came from around Kalinsha, Liam replied. There were suddenly soldiers everywhere, so His guide chuckled. I know the feeling. You made the right choice, coming to the capital. Big things are happening that youll be glad you didnt miss. Sir Luis is the overseer of this labour camp. Everyone who works and lives here belongs to House Restelo, as youve probably noticed. Liam examined the surroundings as they made their way deeper into the camp. Unlike the chaotic mess that the wagons had passed through outside the gate, things were kept neat and organised and grew more luxurious C relatively speaking C the further they went. He wasnt familiar with how the Holy Kingdoms nobility organised their retainers, but he could still tell that he had stepped into what amounted to a barracks for House Restelos professional retinue. I never expected anything like this, Liam said. I was just looking for work. And so you have found it, Jorge shrugged. Isnt this a bit fast? That is the way of things in Hoburns, now, Jorge told him. Everything is growing. To keep up, everyone is scrambling for resources and talent. Take too long pondering your choices, and those choices are snatched away. Do not worry overmuch: you will be put through your paces on the job. They entered a huge pavilion guarded by pairs of armed men at each entrance. Inside were stockpiles of supplies, including bedrolls, tarps, and uniforms. Jorge rummaged through them, placing various items on a table nearby. Your tent and your bedding, he said. By your look, I do not think you will receive a uniform. Do you have a girl? Liam shook his head. Family? He shook his head again. You should find a girl, Jorge told him. Your starting portion will be enough to support at least one other. Now is the time when any number of pretty girls will gladly keep your bed warm and your tent clean if only to keep their bellies fullthough their bellies may become full in another way, eh? A suggestive grin filled Jorges face as he finished speaking. Liam made a nominal show of appreciating the mans crass humour. He had a good idea of his situation, now. When do I start? He asked. As soon as you pitch your tent, Jorge answered, come to the platform with the red canvas near the middle of the camp. Sir Luis will be expecting you. Oh, and dont take too long C our good overseer is anything if not strict. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 1, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Alright, Im getting somewhere, now. Liam thought that he was, at least. Though he had spent less than thirty minutes in House Restelos labour camp, what he learned in that time was enough for him to start making sense of how things really worked in Hoburns. It was a familiar, yet unfamiliar situation. The unfamiliar part came in the form of the people, one of which was helping him pitch his tent. Thanks, Liam said as he checked to make sure everything was done properly. My names Liam, by the way. Francisco, the man stuck out his hand. Liam gave the hand a firm shake. It was definitely weird. As Remedios always insisted, the citizens of the Holy Kingdom were mostly good people. It was unlike Fassett County where generations of consistently terrible conditions and behaviour had transformed terrible into normal. Instead, their normal was still good and they were only starting to slide into the abyss that lay ahead of them. In that sense, the labour camp was a place where people fought to keep their normal. People seemed neighbourly, there were no overt displays of belligerence or excess rowdiness, and things were kept in good order. As if this wasnt already complicated enough. Why cant I just have a bad guy to kill? It was something that Remedios would probably say, but the situation in the Holy Kingdom only seemed to get more convoluted the deeper he delved. Liam tied the entry flap to his tent shut before leaving, glancing at the other plots as he walked by. Everyone around him was new to House Restelo, but they took pride in their new positions nonetheless. His surroundings resembled what he thought an army camp might look like, except more lived-in. There were eight tents to a cookfire and many were occupied not only by the new retainers, but also by their women or family members. The deeper he went, the more like a village or town it felt. Women went about doing chores or tending to their children while chatting animatedly with their neighbours over any number of things. It occurred to him that he might become the odd one out if he didnt follow suit and find a girl as Jorge had suggested. He found the platform with the red canvas easily enough. The entire area around was lit by mundane torches and mirrored lamps that were burning some sort of oil. The platform itself looked like some sort of office and was stocked with organised supplies behind a row of tables manned by liveried clerks. Sir Luis was standing behind them, his arms crossed as he surveyed his domain. His hawkish eyes rested on Liam briefly before resuming their stern vigil. Liam went over to stand in front of him, quietly waiting for the man to say something. When he finally spoke, it was to someone behind his shoulder. Duerte, this ones yours. A short, compact man sorting through the inventories along the left side of the platform rose and walked over to stand beside Sir Luis. He was dark of hair and eye like so many of the Holy Kingdoms citizens, with an air that made him indistinguishable from the labourers that endlessly toiled around the city. Liam, Duerte. Sir Luis said, Hes in charge of your sort. Duerte, get Liam on the next port run. Got it, Duerte said. Need gear? In response, Liam pulled out the dagger and knife he had picked up shortly after arriving in the Holy Kingdom, as well as a file, a length of wire, and a ring of metal picks. Fortunately, the equipment that Remedios ordered hadnt come in yet or hed have looked pretty suspicious. Duerte exchanged a look with the overseer. Were not going to steal anything, kid, Duerte said. Our job is to escort the wagons back and forth from Canta. Liam put his things away. At first, he thought what he had available looked a bit pitiful. Apparently, it was too much. Anything need smoothing out, sir? Duerte asked. We havent received any reports about it, if so, Sir Luis said before fishing a small purse from his belt and tossing it over. Use that if you need it. The caravan master will handle everything else. The shorter man nodded once before turning on his heel to leave. A small group of men gathered nearby looked over from their low conversation and fell into step behind him. Whos the new guy? One of them asked. Goes by Liam, Duerte answered. Since youre so curious about him, Pedro, you get to be his nanny for this run. His moustache is too big to be my nanny, Liam said. The quip drew several chuckles from the men. She must have been a great beauty, this nanny, Pedro clapped him on the back. Do you know what were about, Liam? I heard something about escorting wagons There is little to fear, Pedro told him. Were to make sure no one gets close to take a nip out of the cargo. The caravaneers find it especially hard to spot people at night. People are trying to steal from the wagons? Liam asked. It is a sad thing, I know, Pedro shook his head. But hunger can make a man do things he otherwise would not. Knowing that were watching out for them is always enough to keep them at bay, however. They arrived at a line of wagons parked outside of the work camp. Only the two at the front were loaded with anything. Pedro handed Liam the torch he was carrying. Unlike the ones illuminating the labour camp, it was the magical sort that Miners and Adventurers used. Follow me and hold that aloft, Pedro told him. We will come behind the wagons and make sure no one sneaks up on them. Youre screening the left flank, Durete told them. Eh? Pedro visibly cringed, Dont you think thats too much for young Liam to handle on his first run? You have your orders, trooper. Duerte turned and left them to address some other men, clearly not expecting any protest. For his part, Pedro offered none, but the flickering torches nearby highlighted his glistening brow. D-dont worry, young Liam, he said. Youll be fine. But will you be fine? The man was clearly worried about something, but Liam couldnt tell what it was. He had been so certain of the ease of their task just moments before. They slowly made their way to the head of the caravan, taking so long that the wagons nearly started moving without them. Should I deactivate the torch? Liam asked. No! Pedro half-yelped, No. It is night, yes? It was, but the moon was out and the skies were clear. The torch might help them see a short distance around themselves, but it blinded them from anything further away. Aside from the moon, all he could see beyond their little halo of light were the torches from the caravan and the other escorts. Pedro swallowed as he looked up at the torch in Liams hand. Liam wondered if he would try to grab the thing. How long are we going to be out of the city for? Liam asked. It is a day through the hills to Canta, Pedro said. We will rest for a half-day while the wagons are loaded, and then we will come back. Liam wondered how Remedios would react when he popped up after disappearing for three days. Hopefully, he would have some useful information to distract her with. House Restelo runs things like an army, he said. The camp I came through on the east side of the capital was a mess, so I was pretty surprised. Ah, that would be Sir Luis doing. Pedro seemed to relax further with every word. He made a name for himself in the army, you see. You mean he liked his time in the army so much that hes running things like they would be in the army? Crazy, no? Pedro said, At least for small folk like you and me. Sir Luis is a sir. A Knight. His family has served House Restelo for generations. When you and I were still helping our parents out as children, he was learning how to ride and kill. To people like Sir Luis, the army is the place where they stand head and shoulders above everyone else. They often think back fondly upon their time there. That might be true, Liam said, but it looks like the camp is doing well because of it. Things are clean and organised. Lots of people are trying to join. Pedro nodded, a bit of pride filling his expression. Yes, I believe that we will win. You must as well since you are here now. Win? Liam frowned as he eyed a freshly-trimmed copse ahead of them, Win what? Why, this game that the Nobles have been playing. The ones that the city folk have foolishly been trying to compete in. You and I know better, yes? Only those with wealth and power like the Nobles can truly play. Better for people like us to cast our lot with the great lords. To do otherwise would be as futile as rowing against the tide. He hadnt thought about it that way before, though he should have. The vast majority of people in a kingdom were tenants under the nobility, licensees who depended on their favour, worked in their chartered companies, or served directly in their retinues. Its militant atmosphere aside, House Restelos labour camp was run like a miniature fief. Anyone within its borders was under the protection of a Noble house. It had a presiding lord in the form of its overseer, Sir Luis, and policing forces divided between the retinue that Liam had entered and a militia made up of what were basically thugs. Everyone else was a tenant or something along those lines and directly involved in or supporting the camps industries. As Jorge had stated back in the camp, people were paid in portions. In other words, provisions. Considering what was going on in the country, it seemed like the only reasonable way to do things. Prices changed so drastically that one couldnt rely on being able to pay for a loaf of bread with the coin that they made, so they settled for the loaf of bread instead. In other words, people were doing what they were used to doing. With the northern Holy Kingdom in the state that it was, the work camps, with their familiar and comfortable hierarchies and practices, offered a return to their lives before Jaldabaoths invasion. It was definitely far better than the expensive hell that the capital was quickly becoming. Wh-where are you going? Pedro asked. Liam glanced over his shoulder to where the man had stopped in his tracks. Were supposed to make sure the flank is clear, right? Yes, but what are you doing? Checking the edge of that copse, Liam gestured with a wave of his torch, then stared at it for a moment. Actually, hold this. Hah? Anyone that might be hiding in there will see me if I walk up to them with this thing, Liam said. Stay where the others can see you. Pedro gave him a dumbfounded look as the torch changed hands again. You are crazy, he said. Dont you remember army training? Idiots who walk up to bushes get eaten by Demihumans! Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Its not a bush, Liam replied, its a copse. Someone just trimmed it, too. There arent going to be any Demihumans here. How can you be sure? There might be some left over from the war. Liam rolled his eyes and walked toward the copse. That being said, Carlas mention of banditry emerging as a problem out of the sight and reach of the Royal Army did mean that it was prudent to exercise caution. He allowed his vision to adjust to the darkness before creeping forward. Between the long grass and the low-light conditions, it was highly doubtful that anyone would be able to detect him. He glanced over his shoulder to see how far the caravan was. The copse was roughly ten metres from the tracks of the worn clay road and the clearings on either side of the route were overgrown. A shallow incline slowed their progress as they made their way between the hills, offering poor prospects for escape should the caravans defenders deem their situation hopeless. The more Liam thought about it, the more favourable the surroundings felt for an ambush. He had to remind himself of his own words to Pedro before he crossed into the woodlot. Despite the lack of a fence C which he figured had been torn down and sold as fuel C the copse was well tended. It was indistinguishable from a copse in Re-Estize or the Draconic Kingdom, lined with rows of low-lying crowns that looked like they were recently cut. As far as money went, the tenants managing the land probably had no problems surviving. They simply needed to resume their management of the plots of trees that the Demihimans had no appetite for during the occupation. Liam? Liam! Liam winced as his partner called out in his direction. Pedro may have been identified as a Rogue, but he didnt have a Rogues sensibilities when it came to stealth. He considered throwing a rock at the man, but the conditions that they were in would make it a sneak attack and probably kill him. Fortunately, he was right about the likelihood of anyone being there to attack them. After skirting the edge of the copse for about a hundred metres, he circled back to join Pedro. The nervous man jumped with a terrified shriek when Liam stepped into the light of his torch. Hey, whats going on out there?! A voice called out from behind them. Horses neighed as they were jerked to an abrupt halt. Half of the caravans escorts hefted their weapons while the rest moved their hands to the quivers at their hips. Its just Pedro, Liam called back. Were still clear. Muttered curses drifted back in response and the wagons resumed rolling forward. Liam fell into step beside his partner again. Are you always that jumpy? He asked. I-It cant be helped! Pedro protested. What would you do if someone just popped out of the darkness like that? Put my weapon between myself and whoever it was, Liam replied. Pedro stared at him with wide eyes. Liam studied his skinny form out of the corner of his vision. Never mind being the most unsneaky Rogue ever, his immediate reaction to sudden threats was to panic and scream. The man had supposedly served in Robles Royal Army before, so did that mean they were all like that? At the least, the Rogue standing before Liam wasnt much of a Rogue. No, thats not right Aside from not being right, it was an unhelpful way to look at things. To develop reasonable expectations that he could use, he had to think about how the Holy Kingdoms citizens became what they were. Pedro was a Rogue, but he was being kept from realising his full potential by the environment and culture that he lived in. Going by the reactions of most, Rogues were seen as evil criminals and the goodly folk of the Holy Kingdom purposely avoided any actions that might brand them as one. This meant that they probably had no experience picking locks or working with traps and poisons. Any skills that they did develop would revolve around fighting Demihumans or civilian policing duties. The caravan escort was a good example: Rogues were employed for their excellent detection abilities as they would be in army patrols. To the people of the Holy Kingdom, those Rogues were identified as scouts. Attacks and techniques that they used against Demihumans would be unthinkable to unleash against Humans. There were also abilities that were useful in daily life, such as appraisal and persuasion. Mobility and athletics-related capabilities, such as climbing, swimming, and keeping ones balance while staying mobile would depend on what they normally did. Of course, it was foolish to believe that every Rogue in the Holy Kingdom was like that. People like Reynaldo de Silva would probably accept and even encourage a Rogues criminal nature. House Restelo C or at least its labour camp outside of the capital C on the other hand, was not like that. They were stern, but had thus far conducted themselves in a law-abiding and even benevolent manner. That only added to his problems, however. If he chose to stick with House Restelo, he would be working with Rogue allies that would be at a severe disadvantage when facing the more unscrupulous houses. On the other hand, sticking with House Restelo gave him a more stable base to work from. It was far less likely that he would be backstabbed C both figuratively and literally C if he stayed his current course. The road followed the bend in the valley, revealing the next set of copses along their route. Liam shelved his thoughts, peering into the distance and wondering how far they had to go. Is the entire way to the coast like this? He asked. Orchards line the road a third of the way down the southern slope, Pedro answered. Morning will have come by then and there will be no need for us to do this. Wait, youre not thinking of doing the reckless thing from before, are you? We were assigned to screen this flank, Liam said. Well get in trouble if we dont. Caught between his imagined and real threats, Pedro fell silent. Liam returned to his position on the forward left flank of the caravan, keeping an eye on the surroundings as he listened to the idle conversation drifting in from behind them. The men didnt seem wary at all, speaking casually on a wide variety of topics. None of those topics were very important in the grand scheme of things. As he suspected, the men who had opted to work for House Restelo had returned to the telltale thinking of a kingdoms rural population. So long as things were stable and no one was starving, they were content to let the Nobles do their Noble things, confident that their lives would go on no matter what happened high above them. The worst-case scenario would simply mean switching from working for one house to another. Liams steps paused as a new set of sounds came from ahead. After confirming what it was, he turned and jogged back to the head of the caravan. Wh-what is it? Pedro asked as he went by. Another bunch of wagons coming down the road, Liam answered. The man cocked his head for a moment before realising he was being left behind. Duerte looked down from his seat on the front wagon as Liam approached. Wagons coming from up ahead, sir, Liam said. I dont hear anything, he said. I got nothing, the escort walking beside the wagon said. They fell silent for a moment as they tried to confirm Liams report. Duerte stood on his seat, peering into the darkness. I hear it, a man on the other side of the wagon said after a minute. Duerte turned and cupped his hands around his mouth. Tighten it up! He shouted, Weve got incoming! All conversation ceased as the escort scrambled to take their positions near the wagons. Duerte cranked three crossbows, placing two of them atop the cargo behind him. Not knowing what he was supposed to be doing, Liam walked lamely alongside the wagon, trying his best to look alert. Ten minutes later, a set of torches came into view, resembling a long column of lights advancing up the road. Duerte raised a torch over his head, waving it in wide circles. A torch in the oncoming group waved back with a different motion. Theyre ours, Duerte called out. Audible sighs of relief rose from behind them. Sorry, Liam said, I should have confirmed who it was. You did what you were supposed to do, Duerte said. Youre not wearing house colours, so getting close to em might have gotten you killed. He wasnt so sure about that. Duertes group took significantly longer to detect the incoming wagons than Liam had. If they represented the average security detail from House Restelo, he was confident that he would have gotten away undetected. The wagons didnt stop as they passed one another the night, but a man in house colours hopped off of the other sides lead vehicle. Ill catch up, he told his people. Cortez, Duerte nodded. Whats ahead of us? Harvests started, Cortez replied. House Cohens on security. Damn, Duerte spat. They got all of them? All that we could see. I figured theyd be ahead, but I still expected a mix. They give you any trouble? There are two Barons and a hundred Knights overseeing the harvest, so they know itd be our fight to lose. What about things on your end? Nothing, Duerte replied. Its quiet all the way to the western gate. With that, the man turned with a wave and jogged back to catch up with the head of his caravan. Liam silently counted the number of wagons as they went by. Will House Cohen give us trouble? He asked. Why would you think that? Duerte asked back. Our cargos valuable, right? Liam said, Everyones getting crazier and crazier over valuables. In the city, sure, Duerte told him. But thats not how the games played between the Nobles. House Cohens claimed responsibility for the lands around Canta. If caravans start getting raided, thats on their heads and you can bet your ass that the other Nobles will jump at the chance to knock them off of their comfy perch. They need to keep things nice and orderly or theyll lose face in court. It took an hour for them to pass the end of the other caravan. Liam returned to his position, wondering why the caravans needed such a large escort if things were as Duerte had asserted. They crossed two more caravans before making it over the pass. On the other side, the first hints of dawn painted the eastern sky and Liam could barely make out the bay separating the northern Holy Kingdom from the south. Dotting the coast on both sides were the lighthouses that marked every port and hazard. Three hours more saw them entering the orchards that Pedro had mentioned. Duerte called everyone in as a pair of riders in chainmail armour cantered up the road toward them. One of them bore a tall banner and they both wore surcoats dyed in the red and blue stripes of House Cohen. Once they reached the front of the caravan, they wheeled their warhorses around and walked them alongside the lead wagon. Toll, the one closest to Duerte said. Five copper per wagon. With one hundred wagons in the caravan, that still added up to a lot. Whats your name, Sir? Duerte asked. Escada. Since when are tolls collected right on the damn road, Sir Escada? Duerte asked. You know how it is, Sir Escada answered. House Cohen won the security rights over this territory, but their rivals still found a way to make themselves a pain in the ass. We got the land and the roads, but we didnt get the customs office in Canta. Duerte snorted and laughed. Liam couldnt quite believe how cordial their exchange was. Well, Duerte said as he pointedly eyed the tracks cut deep into the road by the passage of countless wagons, your road is shit, either way. Were already working on it, Sir Escada said. Dont worry: well start taxing your freight along with your wagons once we finally get the office. Their caravans toll dropped into Sir Escadas awaiting gauntlet. The two Knights didnt immediately leave as Liam thought they would, instead continuing to accompany them south to the port. Not long after, they went by the first group of labourers bringing in the summer harvest. Hundreds of them were spread across the orchards to either side, delivering baskets filled with fruit to the roadside. Liam watched as a girl around his age set down her load nearby. She picked up a bright red nectarine from the top of her basket and bit into it, smiling the biggest smile ever as juice dribbled down her chin. If it were the Sorcerous Kingdom, an Elder Lich would have probably flown down and pestered her for that. They hated it when people messed up the numbers. Hey, girl, Duerte called down as they rolled by, how much for a basket of those? The girl held up a hand and lay two fingers against her palm. Duerte fished out two gold coins and eight silver ones from his purse, holding them out in Liams direction. Grab four baskets, Duerte said. Pass em down the line. Liam grabbed Pedro, who motioned for two others to join them. The girl grinned at him as he gave her the coins, a piece of fruit still stuck in her teeth. Wait a minute I think that was all an act to get you to buy some fruit, Liam said after he returned to the lead wagon. No shit, Duerte said. Its still ten times cheaper than itd be in the city. They sold us all the ones that were getting overripe anyway. You knew all that before telling me to buy them? Yeah. I grew up on a farm like this, after all. I know all their tricks. Well, uhthanks for the fruit. Dante cast him a sidelong glance. I didnt just buy em to get on everyones good side. Really? Liam frowned. The wagons had carried rations for its escort, so he figured it was just a nice treat. If you plan on getting ahead, Duerte told him, you better learn quick. I dont know half of the men in this escort and that includes you. Im letting you stuff your faces right now to curb any thoughts of pocketing some peaches for yourselves along the way. That thing I talked about a while ago works both ways. House Cohen would simply love it if someone from House Restelo was caught causing trouble on their watch. Liam eyed the Knights riding alongside them, as well as the men-at-arms stationed regularly along the road. None of them reacted in any way to Duertes words. The sun was touching the western sea by the time they reached Canta. It turned out that roadwork had indeed begun. The two Knights who had accompanied them through the orchards to the port offered a sharp salute before riding back the way they came. It was only as he watched their shrinking banner flutter in the evening light that all of the pieces fell together. Will it even be possible to topple these guys? Whenever people mentioned the establishment, caricatures of greedy aristocrats and their idiotic thugs came to Liams mind: evil people who heedlessly piled up atrocious acts as if daring justice to come down on them like a hammer. He couldnt have been more wrong C that image was just one concocted by a na?ve kid who thought that he had the power to bring change, or maybe by Bards spinning tales of villains whom the audience could easily hate. Liam, of all people, should have known better. Better for people like us to cast our lot with the great lords. To do otherwise would be as futile as rowing against the tide The true establishment was not just the Nobles, but everyone who worked for them. Every man wearing their colours and every tenant labouring on their land. Its members didnt have to be a great Knight like Sir Luis C they could just as easily be a girl selling overripe peaches to passers-by. The point was that they all worked towards the prosperity of the house that they served, for their own prosperity was dependent upon it. That establishment C formed out of all of those houses C played by the rules. They didnt need to do anything else because the rules were already on their side. The greatest, most ambitious houses of the Holy Kingdom were in Hoburns, and with them came the best and brightest of the Holy Kingdom. The reality of things was that Liam was just as powerless as he had been against House Fassett. He was a single, small piece in a conflict that involved millions, and he seriously doubted that he would ever find an angle to exploit. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 2, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Well, nothing looks wrong here Saye hopped off of the ladder, dusting off her gloves as she left the shadows of the warehouse. A line of men silently followed her out into the street where several better-dressed men awaited her with expressions of grave concern. Men tended to go out of their way to chat with her, but these men carried themselves as if someone had just diedor was about to. One of them stepped forward, almost managing not to wring the cap in his hands as he spoke. Is everything to your satisfaction, miss? Yup, Saye smiled brightly. Thanks, Mister Polson. The men didnt smile back. If anything, they looked like they were a hair away from bolting. Their behaviour was starting to get annoying. The same men lined up in front of her were kneeling with their faces to the floor when she stepped out of the Gate to Re-Robel. She was used to men either treating her nice because she was a cute little girl or underestimating her for the same reason C it was usually a mix of both C but all she got from these ones was silence. Silence and fear. They were supposed to be officers of an organisation that ruled the underground of Re-Estize. The man who spoke for them, Prian Polson, was supposed to be an executive while the others were high-ranking officers. They didnt act like it, however. They didnt eat like it, either. All of them were so pale and skinny that she wondered if they were sick. She boarded the carriage and three of the men got in with her. They all squished themselves into the opposite seat. The man closing the door checked four times to make sure he didnt hit her with it even though she was nowhere close. Will the ship be sailing today? Saye asked. Yes, Miss Saye, Mister Polson tensed before answering. The captain said that the weather will be ideal for the voyage. Weve also taken the liberty of reserving a table at the citys finest restaurant for dinner before you depart. The tone of his voice didnt match his words at all. Instead of inviting her to a fancy dinner, it sounded as if he was apologising for something instead. Saye frowned slightly, wondering what was wrong. Im sorry! Saye started as Lloyd, the man to the right of Mister Polson cried and lowered his head between his knees. Im sorry! Lloyds head of blonde hair shook as he spoke, It wasnt me! It wasnt my idea! I said thatC H-hey! Mister Polson shook his shoulder, Get a grip! Is something the matter? Saye asked. The three men froze, turning even paler than before. I-Its nothing, Miss Saye, Mister Polson answered. About dinner I would be most delighted to join you, Saye smiled. join? Gregory, the man to Mister Polsons left, looked like he wanted to jump out of the window. They said it was the finest restaurant in the city. Did they not want to eat with her? Was it because she was still growing up? She bet that they would be competing for her attention if she were four or five years older. As it was, they refused to even share the same seat. The wagon jostled them slightly as it rolled up the cobblestone road to their destination, stopping in front of a lighthouse on a cliff overlooking the harbour. Near the base of the lighthouse was the restaurant, sporting the somewhat unimaginative name of The Lighthouse. Maybe its location simply demanded it. As she disembarked, Sayes hand went to the felt cap on her head, holding it in place against a sudden gust from the sea. Two of the men stepped in front of her in an attempt to shield her from the wind, which also happened to block the view of the sunset. Saye suppressed a sigh, trying her best to look dignified despite how silly her company was behaving. A pair of men from the restaurant staff bowed before opening the establishments door for them. A receptionist in a nice suit offered them a warm smile as they stepped onto polished cedar floorboards. His olive gaze, however, turned slightly confused as it went back and forth between Saye and her companions. Not that she could blame him. Normally, people would address men first in Re-Estize, but her companions looked so out of sorts that the receptionist couldnt tell who was in the lead. Saye stopped a few metres away from the counter so Mister Polson could step clearly ahead of her. Welcome to The Lighthouse, the man lowered his head. Weve been expecting you, sir. Men and women alike sent surreptitious glances in their direction as they were led through the candlelit main dining room to a private chamber overlooking the sea. Saye compared herself to the restaurants other patrons in return. She wore a frilly white blouse under a midnight blue coat that covered her hips, but she was also wearing a pair of matching pants. All of the women present, on the other hand, were wearing long, fancy dresses with snug corsets and complex up-dos, emulating the court fashion of Re-Estize. The eyes of the diners eventually fell upon the lute slung over Sayes shoulder, and it was then that their judgemental gazes finally left her, satisfied. Alright, I pass. It was strange for a girl to be wearing pants in a high-class establishment like this, but it was a different story if she was a Bard. She had gone from being a crude interloper to a pleasing accompaniment to their evening. Once they arrived at their private chamber and the door whispered shut, Saye took a seat in the corner of the room. She lightly plucked the strings of her lute, cocking an ear to gauge how much sound was being absorbed by the walls. Oh, so you can really play that, Miss Saye. Do you have any requests, Mister Polson? Saye asked. N-no, I wouldnt dare These people are really Rather than vent her annoyance at her hosts, Saye softly strummed a tune of her own choosing. It was the soothing melody of a piece called Winters Crown. The song had mysteriously appeared less than a year ago and steadily gained in popularity around the Azerlisia Mountains. She didnt add her voice to the tune, fearing it would be too much. Eventually, the men relaxed enough to reach for their beverages. So, Saye asked, how have things been going here? Theres no end to the headaches, Miss Saye, Mister Polson said. Theyre supposed to be Nobles, but those idiots sure dont act like them. It was a very different answer from what she had received shortly after arriving. Back then, everything was fine and under control and there was absolutely nothing to worry about. Has anything particularly troublesome happened? It aint any one thing, Mister Polson sighed after downing the rest of his drink. Those brats have all sorts of ideas. Theyre all scions of minor, independent houses, but they act as if theyre members of the Great Nobles. No, its worse than that C they act like they think theyre the Bloody Emperor! No kidding, Gregory shook his head. Just their expenses for clothing ran us out of money this spring! You think you have it bad now? Lloyd grumbled, Just wait til summer taxes. As one, the men sitting at the table groaned. What happened last year? Saye asked. What didnt happen? Mister Polson snorted as he poured himself another drink, "The security division was strapped. Almost none of those brats had the men to collect taxes C they released them, thinking that they could be hired back just for each tax season as if they thought that was the only thing that they did! Of course, the clerks and magistrates found jobs elsewhere in the Kingdom or left for the Empire. Then, Lloyd picked up the topic as Mister Polson started draining his glass, half of them decided to raise taxes without any warning once we started doing their work for them. One girl I had to deal with thought that she could tax us. It was her right, she said. If Zero was still around, hed have punched her pretty little head off. Wasnt there the one guy that tried to use the men we lent him to clear out the Demihuman tribes along his border? Gregory asked. There was, Mister Polson nodded. He tried enticing them with knighthoods using the land that he wanted them to conquer. Who would want to be under that fool? The smuggling division''s running out of drugs and liquor, Lloyd said. We were supposed to make money with it, and now were in the red. I never imagined you could lose money running contraband. Saye listened quietly as they took turns ranting, nudging them along when she had heard enough about a topic. It was no wonder that the Sorcerous Kingdom wasnt making any headway in Re-Estize. Never mind the history between the two countries, the people they were working with were utterly incompetent. The Nobles that they were using were incompetent. Their handlers were incompetent. The three men in front of her complaining about the incompetence of the people that they were responsible for were themselves incompetent. She wondered how far the web of incompetence went. What did our superior have to say about all of this? Saye asked. The men jerked as if doused with ice water. Their eyes went from their empty plates to their empty glasses before going to Saye. They didnt seem to understand what she had done to them, instead blaming the liquor for loosening their tongues. Perhaps you could be so kind as to inform Her Excellency Lloyd said hopefully. Im going in the opposite direction, Saye reminded them. We still have everything under control, Mister Polson said. Theres no need to bother Her Excellency. She must be a busy person, Gregory nodded. With all of the resources at Lady Albedos disposal, Saye doubted that she didnt know what was going on. They were doing Re-Estize a giant favour by collecting all of the notable incompetents in the country for disposal. Maybe the whole organisation they were working with was included in that. Every day that they delayed what they were supposed to report brought them another step closer to the chopping block. I hope they get purged. Id rather not work with people like them in the future. Mrs Linum taught her that incompetent allies were worse than any enemy. These guys were just thugs with some power who only looked out for themselves. The Sorcerous Kingdom was better off without people like that. They didnt linger for much longer as Sayes ship was going out with the tide. The four of them rode in silence as the carriage brought them to the southernmost pier of the harbour. A group of sunbaked sailors played dice at the base of the pier. They rose to their feet and folded their arms, forming a wall of muscles that barred the way to their ship as the carriage rolled to a stop before them. Those guys dont look very happy to see us, Saye noted. Sailors are a rough bunch, Miss Saye, Lloyd said. Ah C please dont hold us responsible for any rough treatment on their part. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Saye disembarked from the carriage, slinging the small sack with her belongings over her right shoulder while holding her lute in her left hand. A broad man with arms as thick as her body walked up the pier to meet them. As he came closer, Saye noticed the pointed ears of a Half-Elf. Lloyd, he spat, dont tell me that this is your inspector. If Mister Polson, Gregory, and Lloyd had fainted right then and there, Saye wouldnt have been surprised. The big man sneered at their reaction. Well, whatever, he said. Its not as if I have anything to hide. Hey, someone carry the young miss bag. One of the sailors stepped forward. He frowned and tested the weight of Sayes bag after she placed it into his arms. Saye turned and smiled at her three hosts. Thanks for dinner, she said. Our pleasure, Miss Saye, Mister Polson bobbed his head. So were clear, right? Nothing bad to report? Nope, Saye replied. It must be a problem on the other end. Beside Mister Polson, Lloyd made a heretical gesture. Saye narrowed his eyes at him and he fell on his butt with a whimper. Anyway, Saye said. Im going now. Thanks for everything. The big mans boots thumped on the boardwalk as he accompanied Saye to the ship. Those are some hard men you were dealin with, he said. At least I thought they were. Strong folk would run straight into the sea if they knew that they were after em. You do something? Not really. Huh. Well, they looked like something was eating them from the inside out. She didnt know what their problem was. Mister Polson and his people werent even supposed to be in Re-Robel. He had rushed to the port city from the capital just so he could deal with her personally, but all she was doing was counting sacks of grain. In the end, she couldnt decide whether they were just intimidated by girls or numbers bigger than ten. Is the cargo already loaded? Saye asked as she looked up at the tall sails of the ship. Yes maam. Fifty tonnes of grain bound for Banre in the Holy Kingdom. Mmhthose bastards didnt even introduce us. Im Harold, captain of Devinns Guile. Im Saye. Pleased to meet you, Captain Harold. Since he had a Human-sounding name C or at least not an Elvish-sounding one C he had probably been raised by the Human side of his family. A sailor pulled in the gangplank after they boarded the ship. It was unlike the wide, flat barges of the Draconic Kingdom with their square sails. What kind of ship is this? She asked. A caravel, Captain Harold answered. Never seen one before? Saye shook her head. Shes a true bluewater vessel, the captain told her. Small, but faster and more agile than most. How long will the trip take? Its an easy run. Banre is two hundred kilometres straight downwind of Re-Robel, so well arrive before dawn. That was fast. A regular wagon would take a week and a half to reach the northern gate of the Great Wall of Roble in perfect weather. The ship, despite being described as small, carried fifty times more than a horse-drawn wagon, too. Will it be dangerous? Saye asked. Nearly every square kilometre of the shelf from Argland to the Crusader States is the domain of one Sea Dragon or another, and theyve been keeping the peace since their numbers returned to normal. Trade on the gyre brings them far more wealth and prestige than raiding, you see. There are occasionally monsters that pop up near the coast, but that sort of thing is usually reserved for the northbound route in this part of the world. Why would the south and north route be different? Because its a gyre? The captain furrowed his brow, Hmmthink of a gyre as the wind going in big circles over the ocean. In the north on this side of the continent, the wind blows south along the coast. That makes going south easy and safe as it takes you over the rich fisheries and reefs that the Sea Dragons rule over. The fastest way to get back north, however, is to let the wind take you far out to sea. Ships trim their sails to head northwest until the turn of the winds takes them back to their destination on the coast. When they climbed up onto the caravels poop deck, Saye found a row of three men awaiting them. The captain gestured to each as he introduced them to Saye. Gentlemen, this Miss Saye, the inspector they were talking about. Saye, this is the Quartermaster, Swed, the Cook, Kazuma, and the Druid, Oroso. I didnt know ships had Druids, Saye said. Every proper oceangoing ship has a Druid. Well, I guess ships from places like the Holy Kingdom employ Clerics. Divine casters are essential for long-distance travel. The largest galleons can have up to a dozen. They serve as the ships doctor and navigator; they can conjure up food and wind if required. Theyre handy in a fight, too. Wed be walking around with peglegs, hand hooks and eye patches if they werent around. What happened to the route being safe? I seetheir names arent from around here. Are they from another part of the world? Thats right, Captain Harold nodded. They joined the crew at different ports along the coast. Most of them are from south of the equator C the point where the sun starts travelling across the northern sky instead of the south like it does here. Argh She wanted to see that. It sounded so fantastical. Saye wanted to hear all of their stories, too, but she wouldnt be on board for long. Interestingly, they were all Humans or close to it. That meant the story that Humans were almost extinct was a lie and they actually lived all over the place. She wondered what the point of telling such a story was when it was so easy to disprove. I hope you dont mind if I ask your crew questions about the Holy Kingdom, Saye said. Id like to know what to expect when we arrive. It wont be a problem once were out of port and underway, the captain told her. You should be able to tell when its fine to talk to em. What about that thing about women and ships? Women and ships? Ah, ships dont allow women on board if their voyage takes them out to sea on long voyages. Unless the crews all women C then its men that arent allowed. Our trips less than half a day, so theres no problem. She had never heard any tales about ships crewed by women before. Everything she had heard and studied always filled them with men. Captain Harold started barking orders to his crew. Saye went to sit on a barrel near the rear mast, watching the ship come alive as it drifted out of port. Swed started to sing. The rest of the crew joined in every other line. Farewell and good riddance, to the whores of old Robel, Breathe deep of the cold; of the winds of the gyre! Its thirty-six leagues to the girls of Kalinsha, And well cut through the deep til were warmed by their fires. Sayes heels thumped against the barrel in time with the tune as it went from stanza to stanza. The men werent great singers C plus they all sang in different languages C but she saw that the song had a way of coordinating everybody as they worked together to sail the ship. She took up her lute and strummed along softly, noting that the sailors took turns singing lines that were improvised according to their location. At least half of those improvised lines had to do with women. Still, she appreciated the song for what it was: a common bond that everyone in the crew shared regardless of their home, language or even race. She committed the tune to memory while she wondered about all the places where the song might be sung. It was well known that the world was far, far larger than the little bit around E-Rantel, but Information about far-off lands was rare. As Saye understood it, their part of the world was a rather uninteresting backwater that only tended to draw Merchants for its raw resources. It was also a place where Merchants could dump old magic items or obsolete gadgets that werent worth selling anywhere else. Stories from abroad were next to unheard of unless they involved things that everyone in the world knew about, like the Eight Greed Kings or the great nations in the centre of the continent. Even then, there wasnt much. Someday, her work would bring her to distant places she had never even heard of. At least thats what everyone said. All she needed to do was keep working. It wasnt long before Re-Robel disappeared beyond the horizon. The sails overhead billowed with the brisk winds from the north and the ship rocked as it broke through the waves. The song ceased and the activities on the deck changed, with much of the crew splitting up to tend to individual tasks. She looked up at Captain Harold as he made another round of the ship. Is it okay to talk now? Saye asked. Sure is, the captain replied. I told you youd know when you saw it. Saye slid off of her barrel, coming to walk alongside the captain. The big man raised his eyebrow at her. Youre part of the crew too, right? Saye said. Captain Harold snorted. He continued his rounds, but he didnt tell her to go away. You wanted to know what Roble is like these days, he said. I dont care about much that happens inland, but from what Ive seen of the coast, theyre not doing well. I guess thats to be expected with the north being ruined and all. How is it compared to Re-Estize? Saye asked. Well, its hard to get as bad as Re-Estize, the captain answered. The main thing is how fast everythings happening. Every time we sail into Banre, its like a portrait that looks worse whenever you turn away and look at it again. Is it dangerous? Again, not like Re-Estize is. The people are all under one overseer or another, and life under them is basically the same sort of slavery that you see elsewhere on the continent. Well, no, its quite a bit worse. Its like a permanent apprenticeship that one has to sign up for in order to live. Now, I have a question for you, if you dont mind. What is it? The captain stopped along the railing on the port side, looking out at the distant coastline. Those fellows you were with had us sign a curious contract, he said. Im more than happy to help with the grain deliveries, but were only using half of our overall cargo capacity each week. Were also paid to not export anything from the Holy Kingdom, though its not as if they have much to sell. The strangest part is that the contract prohibits us from delivering refugees to Re-Estize C even paying ones. Roble has too many people while Re-Estize has too few: wouldnt it help both sides if we carried refugees to places where they can find work? Saye remained silent for a moment, reviewing her response. Most of the ships that would normally trade between Re-Estize and Robel had been kept from sailing to the Holy Kingdom by the Eight Fingers through one method or another. The Sorcerous Kingdom needed Devinns Guile to deliver their food aid, however, so the ship required additional rules. More relief is being organised, she said, so well use more cargo space eventually. As for exports and peopledid you hear about Jaldabaoths attack on Re-Estizes capital? I heard a few things about it There was some sort of magic item that was tied to his attack, Saye told him. Some people even say that it might be a living item that can get around in mysterious ways. We want to keep any item like that from travelling north, as well as any destructive Fiends that may still be hiding in the Holy Kingdom with Human disguises. They have reasons to target the Sorcerous Kingdom, after all. Captain Harold rubbed his short, curly beard as he listened to her words. At the end of them, he shook his head. That wouldve never crossed my mind, he said. I guess thats the difference between running a country and running a ship. Its just the little bit we can do, Saye said. But it might already be too late. you mean that the Fiends or the item C or both C might have escaped to the south instead? I dont know much about the rest of the world, but I wouldnt be surprised if someone like Jaldabaoth popped up somewhere else as a result. Thats a worrying thought, Captain Harold sighed. But what if the Fiends are still in the Holy Kingdom? Is that your real purpose there? Youre too clever of a girl to just be counting sacks of grain. Im here to investigate reports that suggest issues with the distribution of our grain, Saye told him. We dont know if Fiends or Humans or rats are the cause. Oh, uhplease dont tell anyone about this. It might warn whoevers doing it and get me in trouble. Of course, the captain said. Its horrible to think that people might be suffering because of this. Ill be praying for your safety and success, Miss Saye. Thank you, Captain Harold, Saye smiled. Saye wandered around the ship for the rest of the night, chatting with as many members of the crew as she could. Unlike the Eight Fingers members in Re-Robel, they were more than happy to give her their attention whenever she sat down with them. She asked each one different questions, but their questions always revolved around a handful of the same topics. This was in no small part due to her leading the discussion in that direction. By doing so, she was able to sow plenty of the seeds that Lord Demiurge had requested for her to spread around whenever the opportunity arose. The first bunch of seeds had to do with Jaldabaoth. She guessed that the Sorcerous Kingdom was trying to spread awareness of the Fiend before he struck again. The second bunch of seeds were something like a test of loyalty to see how far Devinns Guile and its crew could be trusted. Captain Harold felt like a nice guy, so she hoped that they would pass. As promised, the lighthouse of Banre, the port town north of Kalinsha, came into view well before dawn. Saye sat down on her barrel by the rear mast again to get out of the way of the crew. While she watched them make their preparations, a voice sounded in her head. Saye. She almost raised a hand to her ear. Lord Demiurge? Indeed. Due to favourable developments, we will be moving Phase Two forward by three steps. What about the investigation? You should have some time yet before needing to reach your assigned target. Feel free to find out what you can along the way. Understood. Oh, I planted those seeds amongst the crew of Devinns Guile. Excellent! You have once again proven your usefulness. Saye could hear Lord Demiurges smile over the Message spell. She decided to warn him about the behaviour she had observed in Re-Robel, just in case. also, those Eight Fingers guys suck. They think that problems just go away if you ignore them and I dont know how many theyre hiding. It feels like they only got as far as they did in Re-Estize because its Re-Estize. Yes, well, it goes to show the dire state of the country when the Eight Fingers is the best option available. Fret not, however C the Prime Minister has given her assurances that everything is under control. I look forward to your performance in the Holy Kingdom, Saye. If things go well, Roble shall be reborn into something more fresh and dynamic. The Message spell ended. Saye leaned back on the mast, hugging her knee as she watched the lights of Banres harbour slowly grow closer. It was time to return the heretics to the fold. The god of justice would reign over them once again. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 2, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Thats a lot of soldiers, Saye said. Aye, it is, Captain Harold replied. In the darkness before dawn, Devinns Guile slowly coasted into Banres modest harbour. Saye wrinkled her nose at the odours of the wharf, but they were a far lesser concern relative to the sight that revealed itself as they closed with the piers of the port. Soldiers loitered all over the waterfront C far more than the port town should have had. As soon as they noticed, the caravels crew took turns arming themselves, slipping sheathed cutlasses into their sashes and gripping bucklers in their fists. Saye borrowed the captains cabin to change into a less flashy outfit. By the time she came out again, soldiers were gathering on the pier. Captain Harold stood at the port railing, nursing some sort of magic item in his hand. It looked like a thick wand, or maybe a short club. A half dozen more were holstered in his bandoliers. Whats that? Saye asked. This? The captain turned the item in his hand, Its a blunderbuss. A type of gun. Oh. It was different from the one that Miss Delta carried around. Does it work differently than other guns? Saye asked. It does, Captain Harold nodded. Unlike other guns that draw the users mana as your fire em, Blunderbusses only hold one charge per barrel. But you can pre-charge em and have a bunch at once like me. Its a good compromise for those who dont have large mana pools. A single shot can blast open a mans chest from ten metres, so its ideal for exchanges between ships just before boarding. Will it scare away the soldiers? The captain snorted. Probably not. The only people that know what guns are in these parts are those whove sailed far down the coast. The average soldier in Robles army is just about as ignorant as any other landlubCerm, any other Farmer or city dweller around here. A man in polished plate armour rode his horse to the end of the pier. He kicked a dockworker aside to make room for himself and called out to Devinns Guile as it closed with its berth. IdentiCouf! A mooring line hit the man square in the breastplate. He tumbled off his horse, rolling twice before falling into the water. Lord Reynaldo! Someone get a rope! The dockworker returned to retrieve the line and moved to secure the ship while the soldiers around him shouted and milled about. Uppity little bitch, Captain Harold muttered. Theres your opening, Miss Saye. Thanks! Saye grinned. Saye concealed her presence before vaulting over the railing and slipping into the chaos. She probably wasnt stealthy enough to avoid detection by anyone who had watched her disembark, so she kept going as quickly as she could, sidling between soldiers and ducking under horses. Once she reached the buildings lining the wharf, she ran into the shadows of a narrow alley and climbed up onto the rooftops. What to do, now Her original plan was to earn room and board in town by performing at an alehouse or restaurant. She would stay for several days, gleaning information as she worked and developed a picture of what was going on. With so many soldiers in the port, however, all available accommodations were probably taken by army officers and it probably wasnt a good idea to stick around for as long as she wanted to. Why were there so many soldiers here, anyway? Saye padded over the red clay tiles of the rooftops, examining her surroundings before dropping back down and dirtying herself up a bit. At the end of the alley, she discovered that a ring of spectators had formed around Captain Harold, who stood cross-armed in front of the pier leading to his ship as two uniformed men argued in front of him. One was adorned in an officers tabard, but he had the telltale handsomeness of Robles aristocrats. A squad of soldiers stood behind him. Saye couldnt tell if they were retainers in uniform or just army regulars. Standing alone opposite the officer stood a middle-aged man in the uniform of a clerk. You cant just requisition any cargo that comes into port! The man in the clerks uniform said, This doesnt even make any sense! If the Royal Army has been deployed, then it should have its own supply lines. Is the army going to take our food away? Saye asked. The two men she had stuck her head out between glanced down at her before one of them answered. I dont know, he said. Prices are bad enough with the new shipyard sucking up everything. Prices? Why were there prices for grain delivered as charity? She couldnt ask for clarification without marking herself as an outsider, however. We do have our own supply lines, the army officer said. Thats why were requisitioning this cargo. Hah? The clerks C and Sayes C confusion was echoed by dozens of other spectators. A sigh filled the air as the officer looked around him as if everyone was an idiot. We have been charged by His Divine Grace to conquer the wildlands north of the wall. An army only moves as quickly as its supply lines. Our country needs this campaign to succeed. The sooner victory comes, the sooner sorely needed resources can start flowing into our markets. We can speed our progress by having our troops carry the ports supplies while those supplies are, in turn, replenished by the wagons lagging behind us. A low murmur rose around the clearing. Did he say that the army would take all of the towns supplies? This is unreasonable, the clerk said. What do you expect us to eat while we wait for your wagons? And those supplies arent just for the port: theyre for the labour camp raising the shipyards, too! It isnt as if youre going through all of your supplies in a single day, the officer raised his arms in a shrug and shook his head. We will leave you with enough to last until tomorrow morning. I assure you that our supply wagons will arrive just in time. This is too reckless, the clerk said amidst the rising concern of the crowd. I demand to speak with your commanding officer. Marquis Bodipo is with the centre wing of the army at the wall. Everyone immediately hushed. The officers lips turned up into a triumphant smile. As with other places, merely mentioning a highlord was enough to shut most people up. Marquis Bodipo The clerk frowned, Thats impossible. This isnt something hed do. Captain Harold, could you do me a favour and sail me to the north gate? Thats not against the terms of your contract, right? The officer raised his hand. His soldiers drew their sidearms, filling the air with the ring of steel. Cries of panic rose from the spectators and people shoved against one another as they tried to get away. This is an order, the officer was no longer smiling, not a request. Additionally, well be taking that ship in the port to help move supplies to the front. Hoh Captain Harold uncrossed his massive arms, Is that so? As the captain had predicted, the officer seemed unimpressed. Saye leaned forward expectantly, waiting for a hole to appear in his chest. The Holy Kingdom has a legal right to repurpose any ships moored in its ports in times of war, the officer said. You are in no position to resist our righteous cause. I guess not, Captain Harold shrugged. But our contractor may take issue with what youre doing. Your contractor? The officer scoffed, As if a measly Merchant can do anything against a country. What remained of the crowd fell deathly silent. The soldiers brandishing their arms looked around themselves nervously. The Sorcerous Kingdom holds a contract with Devinns Guile to deliver its grain, the clerk informed them. In the end, the officer took supplies, but not the ship. Saye turned away from the scene, sighing in disappointment. I wonder if thats whats happening to the grain That probably wasn''t right. The confrontation seemed to be a new issue. It did give hints about what happened to the previous shipments, however. The grain went to help feed the port and the labourers constructing a new shipyard somewhere nearby. It seemed like a good idea. The last time she was in the Holy Kingdom, they barely had any ships left. Building more would help them bring in stuff that they needed from elsewhere. Saye wandered around the town as the skies grew lighter, watching the townsfolk go about their daily routines. Her wandering eventually brought her to the market square, where she recoiled in horror at the price of everything. I need to get some food. It was already so expensive C far more expensive than she remembered. She dove into a crowd of similarly-minded people, fighting to get to the storefront of one of the bakeries facing the square. By the time she made it to the counter, the price of bread had gone up by half a silver. After stuffing several rolls into her bag, she went to buy some dried fish and preserves. As with the bakery, she found people rushing to stockpile food in the face of the impending shortage. The officers plan was already doomed to fail. It would take a while for the soldiers to make off with the towns supplies, so she wondered if the plan would change. She didnt want to be around if it didnt. A set of liveried men escorting a loaded wagon through the streets caught her attention. She tailed them to the towns western gate, where they joined twenty other wagons escorted by men in the same colours. A mix of men and women were travelling with the caravan, so Saye went to join them. She fell into step with a woman walking near the rear of the group. Is this caravan going to the shipyard? Saye asked. It is, the woman answered. Youre a bit young to be working there, though. Unless The womans words trailed off and her lips pressed into a thin line. Her look of sympathy combined with frustrated resignation finished the sentence for her. A few moments passed before she let out a weak, self-deprecating laugh. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Ah, who am I to say anything? She said, Im going for the same reason. Maybe the gods stuck us together to keep our spirits up. Why did you decide to go today? Why else? The woman looked over her shoulder, You mustve seen what happened back there. I was already barely surviving on scraps and I didnt want any debts, so I just gave up. What did you do before? Saye glanced over the womans appearance. She was dressed in town fashion and, like many of the townsfolk, her garb hung loosely over her frame. A sack like Sayes was slung over her shoulder and the only other visible belonging was the dagger in her belt. I made my living mending nets and sails for Banres fishing fleet, the woman said. Then the war came and those damned Demihumans destroyed the fleet in a single night raid. I thank the gods that the wars over, but that doesnt mean lifes just back to the way it was before. Theres only been enough time to build small rowboats to fish with and not enough work for people like me. The seamstress let out a sigh and gave Saye an apologetic look. Sorry, she said. Im just ranting. I know Im not the only one having troubles because of all this. How come you didnt go to the shipyard before this? Saye asked, If theyre going to build new ships, theyre going to need sails and nets for them, right? youre not from around here, are you? I came from a farm town further inland, Saye replied. Things must be getting bad if youre coming all the way out here. Im not sure. People say that things will get better and we just have to stick it out for a bit longer, but the bit longer keeps getting longer and longer. I heard about the shipyard, so I left while I could still afford to. Another woman fell back to walk with them. She was probably around twenty, but the poor condition of her pale skin and blonde hair made her look much older. I guess thats what it all boils down to, she stretched and yawned. Honestly, were making the best choice. All of my friends left town to do the same thing back when the Holy King commissioned the shipyard, but I was too stubborn to give in. Now, food is worth more than coin and I look like this. I hope the men left over still have teeth. Within a minute, all of the women following the caravan had formed a group around Saye. From their chatter, it sounded like they were all going to the shipyard with the same idea. There was no living to be made in their old jobs anymore, so they were going to the labour camp to become wives so they could at least survive. Saye knew that the Holy Kingdom was in trouble from her first visit, but it was crazy how quickly things were deteriorating. The stuff that she did to support Liam and herself during their previous assignment probably wouldnt work so well anymore. So, how come the people overseeing the labour camp wont let us work normally? Saye asked. Its because theyre Nobles from down south, isnt it? One woman said, They brought in their own people. All of us in the north are just menial labourers to them. Ah Saye nodded thoughtfully. It made sense, in hindsight. Though Re-Estize, Baharuth, and the Holy Kingdom were ruled by different types of sovereigns, they mostly worked the same way. Outside of religion, the fabric of society was woven out of contracts, patronage, and history. In the Holy Kingdoms case, the southern aristocrats who came to help run things in the north favoured their own people over the ones that they were managing in the north. The longer a tenants relationship with their landlord was, the more trustworthy they were considered to be. A history of trust was the most valuable currency and factored heavily into decision-making. Of course, it wasnt just the Nobles who thought that way C nearly everyone did. The only people who didnt think that way were the tiny minority who were born and raised in the cities, which were directly under the Holy King. Even so, urban society simply replaced the nobility with the guilds that each citizen was affiliated with, ending up with a similar dynamic. With the southern Holy Kingdoms population mostly untouched by the war, they would have plenty of hopeful spares to bring in. Moreover, it was expected that they would be favoured over the citizens of the north by both the presiding house and the spares family. Saye doubted that anyone would have given the decision a second thought, and those decisions left the citizens of the north last in line when it came to securing tenancies, receiving licences, and being granted various legal rights. What about you? The woman Saye had first walked up to asked, What did you do before all of this? I was training to become a Bard, Saye answered. But people dont have money to spare for Bards anymore. A Bard? No wonder youre so pretty. Youll have no problem becoming the mistress of someone rich and powerful. You might even be able to snag the overseer. Or maybe a young Knight, a woman on her left grinned. With looks like that, you could pick out your type. Saye smiled as the conversation carried on without her and the women spent their time on the road trying to figure out how to improve their looks with the limited means available to them. She had no intention of becoming a wife, but she didnt want to ruin the mood. The group of women had little to be happy about and they were just using what they thought were her circumstances to embark on their own little fantasies. Their caravan passed through several fishing villages on its way along the windy coastal road. As expected, the villages were in far better condition than the town. They ate first and exported the rest, after all. The people in charge of them probably saw to it that they didnt want for anything that affected their production. The shipyard C or, rather, the shipyards labour camp C came into view early in the afternoon. Tents covered the fields along the gentle slope that led to the rocky coastline. Fluttering banners alternated between the flag of the Holy Kingdom and a house that she was unfamiliar with. Which house is that? Saye looked up as they crossed into the camp, The banners are different from the ones over the villages. Um, I think they said it was Randalse, Saye and the other women started as the stern voice of a man-at-arms came from the side. And dont you forget it. You, women, follow me. Saye exchanged looks with a few people in her group before they followed the man up a muddy track through the tents. Lingering gazes from the labourers around the cookfires tracked them as they passed. Way too many of them rested on Saye. Hello? Im eleven! She knew that Bards were just naturally attractive and she was starting to become more womanly no matter what Liam said to the contrary, but she was still nowhere close to looking like an adult. The attention she received wasnt that much of a bother to her in the Draconic Kingdom, but that was because she knew that the people in the Draconic Kingdom had an actual reason for getting together at a young age. They also knew their limits C Saye wasnt sure if these men did. The other women in the group didnt seem to notice, or at least they pretended not to. Most of them looked like they were trying to see what was in the cookpots or silently strategising as they took in the details of the camp. As they continued up the slope, their path eventually firmed and dried up. Their surroundings similarly improved and the men held themselves differently from the ones below. A pair of sentries armed with spears stopped them at the opening of a fenced-off area. Reginas still on her way down, one of them said. We cant stick em in the tent? The tent guards are comin down with her. What tent? A woman near the front asked. A sentry pointed loosely behind him in the direction of a white tent. That one, he said. Theres a bath and some, uhwoman stuff to pretty yourself up with. You get a clean shift, as well. In the meantime, the other sentry added, it dont hurt to let the boys take a look at you while you wait. Several men had already gathered and more were on the way. Saye watched bemusedly as the women shrunk away. Some tried to hide behind other women while others turned around. Whether they didnt like the attention at all or just didnt want to be seen before they were ready, Saye couldnt tell. Then, she caught her right hand coming up to pull her hair over her ear and wanted to punch herself. A few minutes later, the crowd parted to reveal a woman with fiery curls dressed from head to toe in finery. Behind her came a column of Maids. Half of them needed a shave and all of them looked like they could break a grown man in half. The woman in finery tapped the end of a long pipe in the palm of her hand as she looked down at the newly-arrived women. I am Regina, she told them in a stern voice. If you wish to survive here, remember that you answer to me. Almost simultaneously, the women spread their skirts and lowered their heads in a variety of awkward curtseys. Yes, Lady Regina! Saye turned away and snuck off. Nooooooope. Just from those few seconds, she knew it was a bad idea to stay. Both physically and mentally, Lady Regina placed herself high above the other women. She was likely to be aggressive about defending her position of dominance and would see Saye as a threat no matter what. Saye wanted to look around the important parts of the camp for a bit to learn what she could, but she also didnt want to be stripped naked and thrown to the men in the mud below so she could know her place. The unfavourable lighting of the afternoon severely limited Sayes ability to sneak around, so she decided to just leave. A girl travelling alone in the country would probably raise unwanted attention, however, so she went to wait at the nearest village. Along the way, she changed back into her Bard outfit and pulled out her lute. After some thought, she decided to equip several magic items, including her Darkvision necklace and a pair of gloves that increased her dexterity. This was in addition to her belt, which increased her strength, a pair of boots that made her more stealthy, a mantle that increased her resistance, and a nondescript brooch that granted its wearer an Endure Elements effect. Then, she took off a glove and slipped on her Lesser Ring of Protection. In all, they were accessories that one would expect a successful wandering Bard to wear. Saye had, in fact, paid for everything herself through her performance earnings. She still hadnt decided what sort of Bard she wanted to be, so she didnt have any weapons or armour yet. Not that they would help her on her current assignment. She chatted with the villagers to learn what she could before a caravan appeared from the direction of the labour camp. Its escort paid her little mind as she waved at the man sitting beside the front driver. Where to? She asked. Kalinsha, the man answered. Need a ride? If you dont mind. The man reached out as the wagon rolled by, pulling her up to sit beside him. Since the wagon was loaded with dried fish, Saye put her pack on the vehicles footrest. She removed her boots, wiggling her toes with a relieved sigh. Thank you so much, Saye smiled. Ive been walking all day. We havent seen a Bard sincewell, since near the beginning of the war. Whered you come from? I arrived at Banre with Devinns Guile. Several of the escorts raised their eyebrows. Devinns Guile, the man sitting beside her said. Theyre a rough bunch. I hope nothing bad happened. Why did people keep saying that? The crew was rough-spoken, but they were all nice to her. We sailed from Re-Robel, so it was a short voyage. A scratching sound came from beside her as the man rubbed the stubble of his jaw. Re-Robel, eh? How are things up in Re-Estize these days? Normalfor Re-Estize. Darn, the man said. They didnt lift a finger to help us with Jaldabaoth, so I was hoping something would happen to them. Burn a bit, maybe. Is that too much to ask? Anyway, Id like to think that a Bard appearing from abroad is a sign of good things to come. Im Bernardo, by the way: a Merchant working for House Randalse. Im Saye. Its a pleasure to meet you, Mister Bernardo. So what brings you here, if you dont mind my asking? I came to find out whats going on in the Holy Kingdom, Saye replied. Theres barely any news about you guys in the north, so its valuable information for all of the people that want to resume trade. A chuckle rose from Bernardo. I like the way you think, Miss Saye, he said. We could use our trade links back, even if its just Re-Estize. If youre here for what you say, you mustve noticed the prices in Banre. I did, Saye frowned. I thought I brought enough money to live here for a few weeks, but now Im not even sure if I can earn anything with my usual work. Actually, I heard something weird in Banre about the Sorcerous Kingdoms free grain being sold for money. I couldnt make any sense out of it. Its all about being equitable, Bernardo told her. Equitable? As in fair? Uh-huh. Were glad for the help, but only charging the cost of handling, processing, and distribution means that a handful of people get food on the cheap while everyone else suffers. Instead, we process the grain and sell the bread at market value. The relief from the grain comes in the form of lowered demand for food, transport, and labour elsewhere, which in turn helps keep prices down. Get it? Saye clapped her hands in delight. Wow, thats so smart! I know a little bit about markets but you Merchants really know your stuff. Did you come up with this yourself? Nah, Bernardo waved a hand. It was the leaders assigned to manage the area around Banre. Under the leadership of His Divine Grace, the Holy Kingdoms become a place full of fresh new ideas. We just need to stick things out to fruition. The world will be shocked to see whats changed. Saye reached down and pulled out her lute, pretending to tune its strings. It was a magic item, so it never needed it. Well, that answers that question. Bernardo never mentioned who exactly was selling the food aid, but the answer seemed clear enough. Additionally, with the Holy Kingdoms Royal Army co-opting the grain, those profiting from the arrangement wouldnt be able to carry out their little scheme until the Holy Kingdoms wilderness campaign was over. By the time it was, the Sorcerous Kingdoms Intelligence Division would have people in place to dispose of Bernardo and his associates. She wondered how many people involved in the scheme would die. Maybe she could watch. The men of the caravan smiled as Saye welcomed the evening with a song. With the mystery of the grain shipments no longer nagging at her, she could now focus on her main target. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 2, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-whaChuh? For the first time in her life, Neia Baraja could be assured that no one who saw her could possibly mistake her gaze for a nasty glare. That was because her eyes were so wide that she swore they would roll out of her skull and onto the desk. You cant say you didnt see this coming, Gustav Montagns, the Grandmaster of the Holy Order, told her. Weve approached you about this several times over the past three months. But nothing Im saying is against what the Temples preach! Neia protested. I understand that, Gustav said. But that isnt the problem. Again, weve gone over this. The Holy Order is affiliated with the Temples. This new moral philosophy that youve been promoting can be mistaken as a message from the Temples and the Temples dont want that. Neia sniffed and stared at the grain of the wooden table. If you dont want this to happen, Gustav told her softly, all you have to do is stop. Her heart froze. Stop? How can I just stop? Its the truth that His Majesty the Sorcerer King taught me. They may as well have demanded that she cut off her arm. Your answer, Squire? I-I cant, Neia said. I cant just stop. Dont you understand how important this is, captain? Despite her efforts to keep her composure, a tear escaped and trickled down her cheek. Gustav was unmoved. Im afraid it isnt my call to make, he told her. This demand came from the Holy King himself. Th-the Holy King? ButC Another tear joined the first. A sob seized Neias throat. But we fought together, captain. I fought just as hard as anyone else C worked just as hard! Even now, Im returning from a two-week patrol I know, the captain said. I advised His Divine Grace against it, but he stood adamant. Im sorry. If it is for the sake of the Holy Kingdom, I will endure it with a smile. Neia looked up at Gustav through her tears, a dark sliver of resentment pricking her heart. He wore the exact same expression as when he consoled Neia over Remedios hounding her during their trip abroad; the exact same expression as when he had convinced her to bear it all with a grin. Back then, she saw him as a dependable ally that sympathised with her troubles. When he became Grandmaster, she thought that it was a wise decision by the Holy King. Maybe it was, but, now, she could only feel anger rising in the face of his sympathy. It probably wasnt sympathy at all C he was just a bureaucrat trained to deal with people so others didnt need to. Everything he did was done to smooth things out. He had even decided to speak to her outside of the capital near the end of a long patrol. You can leave your equipment with me, Gustav said. Use the closet in the back to change. but everything I have with me belongs to the order. Even my underwear. Erin that case, head back to Hoburns. You can drop your things off at headquarters. Neia rose from her seat and shuffled out of the office. When she left the town hall, her partner straightened from where he was leaning against a lamppost. Hey Baraja, he said, what did the capC UEHHHHHH!!! She broke into tears and fled, her cheeks burning with shame. The sound of her warhorses hooves accompanied her sobs as she galloped into the night. Father, Mother, Im sorry. I tried so hard, but in the end As a little girl, all she wanted was to become a Paladin just like her mother. She had even gone against her parents counsel to do it. In the end, they were right: she couldnt even graduate from being a Squire. Why did this happen to me? I gave my entire life to the Holy Order! My family gave their lives for the Holy Kingdom! How could they just throw me away like this? No answers came, nor any consolation. She rode alone in the moonlight amidst her shattered dreams, facing an uncertain and dark future. Thinking about that future only gave her more to worry about. Neia passed through the labour camps north of the city just after noon, watching the throng of people busy with their work. It looked like the camps had grown bigger again. Those who looked up and made eye contact with her swiftly turned their heads or scurried away. She did her best to wipe her face. After crying all night, she probably looked even more terrible than usual. UghI hate this. What should I do? Im just a failed Squire C I dont have any trade skills or anything As a Squire, she knew how to perform basic maintenance on equipment. She could also tend to mounts, clean, cook simple meals, and fight. It was a pile of little things that all novices could manage, which meant that they werent very special in civilian life. Any kid that grew up on a farm could do most of it. There was also her religious training, but the Temples already didnt want her. Her combat education, which revolved around facing the Holy Kingdoms external threats, was useless now that the Sorcerous Kingdom had taken over the Abelion Hills. The Holy Kingdom needed people with the skills to aid in its recovery, of which she had none. Neia eased her mount through the growing crowds, following the flow of bodies through Hoburns northern gate. The summer heat already made the paved streets feel like an oven, so she went as quickly as she could to her home. She settled down somewhat as she walked her horse through the shaded lanes between the hedges and gardens of the Prime Estates. Thats right C I still have the senses that my father left me. If the Holy Order doesnt want me, then I could join the army. They need people and they know who I am, so it should beC Her thoughts came to an abrupt halt as she turned the corner. A group of liveried men stood in front of the gate of her home. One of them was sifting through a small pile of her things using the toe of his boot. She rushed up and shoved the man away. What do you think youre doing?! Neia cried. That should be our line! One of the men replied angrily, Who do you think you are? This is my house, Neia told them. And these are my belongings! Why are they just out on the street like this? She peered through the bars of the gate. There were no signs of a fire, but she couldnt be sure until she checked around the house. Whats going on here? Neia looked away from her home and saw a man riding up to them on a black warhorse. He wore the same colours as the men standing around her stuff, but felt far more threatening. Sir Alencar, the men lined up and saluted smartly. This woman came up and attacked us out of nowhere! Im not this woman, Neia fumed. I live in this house! Why were your men going through my belongings on the street? Why are they even on the street? Sir Alencar exchanged a look with his men, then his gaze returned to her. No one lives in this house, he said. What?! I know I was on a long patrol, but it wasnt that longam I going crazy? No, my things are right there on the ground. Someone obviously lives in this house, Neia pointed at the pile of odds and ends. This stuff was inside before I left. The Knight didnt follow her gesture. A squad of men came running up behind him. If you have agrievance, he said, take it to the palace. Assaulting the men working hard to keep order in the city wont help you in any way. Neia glanced over the faces of the men. They all looked at her as if she was a dangerous animal. Or a Demihuman. With an exasperated sigh, she went to her hands and knees and gathered her belongings. She fit about a third of them in her pack, then bundled the rest of them using her mantle. The men warily watched her the entire time, then dispersed after she secured her stuff to her saddle and left. On the way to the palace, she realised that there were no soldiers at all. Instead, men in the colours of different Noble houses appeared to have taken their place. Was it like that in the rest of the city? She had been so wrapped up in her own thoughts that she hadnt paid attention to much more than her immediate surroundings. Oh, Baraja, one of the royal guards at the palace gate said, welcome back. Thanks, Neia replied absently. Umwhere did the soldiers go? Why are there Noble retinues everywhere? The army went to conquer the wilderness north of the wall, the guard said. A bunch of Nobles sent their men to take over policing duties while theyre out. How long ago was that? Hmmjust under two weeks ago? Im surprised youre surprised C you have your fathers eyes, so I figured youd have noticed all the preparations being made before that. How could I have noticed? She was so busy that she barely had time to sleep and things only got busier as time passed. Ironically, there was more time to rest during the war, as the officers had to ensure that their companies could fight properly. That same logic didnt seem to apply in times of peace. Joining the army sounds better and better. Scouting was something that she was good at. She also had experience leading soldiers in battle. Being the sergeant of a reconnaissance squad didnt seem unreasonable. The more she thought about it, the more attractive it felt. She could range in the wilderness like her father, doing things at a pace of her choosing. Of course, the wilderness contained many threats, but she no longer felt as threatened by potential enemies as she had been before the war. Maybe she had just gotten used to being in danger. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Neia clung to her new thread of hope as she strolled across the palace grounds. She dropped off her horse at the stables before heading over to the Holy Orders headquarters. A senior Paladin at the front desk looked up from his work as she opened the door. Good work out there, Baraja. Thanks, Joaqun. Um An awkward silence hung between them. After a moment, Joaqun cleared his throat. Go ahead and use a room in the back, he said. For what its worth, Im sorry. Her mother always said that Joaqun was a good man. He was her master when she was a Squire. Neia wondered what her mother would say now. Neia went to the room at the end of the corridor and emptied her stuff on the table, picking out the Holy Orders property. She pulled off her surcoat and stripped off her armour, adding it to the pile with her boots, gauntlets, and helmet. Her arming doublet, stockings, and underwear joined them shortly after. She bent forward to sift through her clothing, frowning as she realised how little she actually owned. Everythings so old She found a two-year-old shirt that didnt need mending, but it felt a bit tight in the chest. Her newest pair of pants had holes eaten into them. In the end, she put on a pastel yellow one-piece that her father had bought her for her thirteenth birthday. She had grown a bit since then and the hem of her skirt was now high enough to expose her calves halfway, but she would have to swallow her embarrassment until she got something else. Thankfully, the shift that her mother had bought to go along with it was also still undamaged. It was probably because both pieces had been carefully wrapped up in a sheet of sturdy brown paper. Do I even have shoes? Neia didnt recall any sitting in the pile on the street. It couldnt be helped, really. She had been a Squire since the age of eight. The Holy Order provided her equipment along with her education and training. After the war, she donated most of her mothers old belongings to charity because she thought that was what she would have wanted. Neias father didnt have much in the way of personal belongings beyond what he carried on his person and that was all lost when the wall fell. Neias work kept her so busy that she didnt have any time for herself. As a result, she only had a handful of mementoes and some old clothing. It looked pitiful sitting on the table beside everything that belonged to the Holy Order. She took an old shirt and wrapped her belongings up in it. Two medals C one from the Holy Order and one from the Royal Court of Hoburns C went into her coin purse. They were awarded at an extravagant ceremony and pinned onto her breast by the Holy King himself. She remembered the epic struggle that she had to keep a silly smile from taking over her face. Is that all I have to show for it in the end? No She fished out the royal medal and gripped it in her fist. A respectable job on the northern frontier awaited her. Joaqun stared at her as she came out of the corridor. She resisted the urge to pull down on the hem of her dress. Wh-what? Ahits nothing. I guess its the first time Ive seen you out of uniform. She wasnt sure how to respond to that. The Holy Order had all sorts of regulations and customs to keep things from getting weird between its members. Um, I wanted to ask something before I go. What is it? When I returned home, Neia said, all of my stuff was dumped outside. The soldCer, men there said that the manor was unoccupied. Thats strange, Joaqun furrowed his bushy brow. Let me see if theres anything about it. Neia waited as Joaqun searched the shelves behind him, which contained the last months worth of reports. For some reason, it was looking a bit sparse. I found it, Joaqun returned to the counter with a binder in hand. Looks like an order from the Holy King. The Holy King? Was the Holy King picking on her? If so, why? She wasnt anyone important. The order was bundled into the mandates from a while ago, Joaqun told her. It just wasnt executed until a week and a half ago. What mandates? The only mandates that I can think of are the ones promoting the recovery of the country. Yep, those mandates. I dont get it, Neia frowned. The manor you lived in is the official residence of The Black of the Nine Colours. In other words, that manor is the property of the crown. Neia was struck dumb by Joaquns explanation. Theyre replacing father. A voice in the corner of her head noted how irrational the thought was, but it was drowned out by a wave of emotion. That manor was her home. It was where she had been born; where she had grown up as a child and lived with her family. Now, it was being taken away because the Holy King was recognising someone for excellent economic performance. Do you know who the new Black is? Says here that its one Iago Lousa. Oh. Neia knew who he was. She had just spoken to him a few days previous and saw him every time she went on her usual patrol route. He was a rancher that had grown in prominence since the end of the war. In addition to his growing holdings and his herds of Lanca, he had a small army of men that helped maintain order on his lands northwest of Hoburns. She wanted to be mad at whoever had replaced her father, but she couldnt. Iago Lousa was a pretty good guy and no one could say that he didnt deserve the appointment according to the new criteria. Do you think it would be alright if I left my stuff here until I find a new place to stay? Neia asked. I dont see any problem with that, Joaqun answered. Her indignation ebbed away, replaced by fatigue from her long patrol. She dragged herself out of the Holy Orders office, walking in the shade so she wouldnt burn the soles of her feet. Groups of Nobles whispered to one another as she passed, eyeing her with scandalous looks. The Royal Armys headquarters was in the ward next to the Holy Order, so she didnt have to endure it for long. It was strangely empty with the army gone, but there was still a receptionist at the front desk. The womans eyes widened in alarm as Neia closed in on her. I-Is there something we can help you with, miss? Im here to join the army! The woman blinked silently in the wake of Neias declaration. Neias smile faltered. Um My apologies, the woman said. I was a bit surprised, thats all. Its rare for anyone to volunteer for the army these days. Can you read and write? Neia nodded. The receptionists hand went under the counter and reappeared holding a piece of paper. She placed it between them and brought out a quill and inkwell. Neia pressed the tip of her tongue against the corner of her upper lip as she switched the medal clenched in her fist to her other hand and quickly filled out the form. Good, good. Theres so much I can write here She imagined that new recruits wouldnt have much to put down. Neia, on the other hand, had to use the back of the form to list all of her qualifications and experience. She smiled as she handed the form back to the receptionist. When can I start? Neia asked. Theres a lot to confirm here, the receptionist said as she scanned the form, but if even half of what youve written is true, theyll want you out at the front right away. If you dont mind waiting for a bit, I can hand this up to my superior and see what he says. Please do! Neia said, Ill be sitting right over there. Neia went over to a row of chairs placed along a nearby wall. It looked like things would turn out alright, after all. Fifteen minutes later, the receptionist came back with Neias form in hand. Neia rose from her seat and walked up to the counter with expectation welling in her breast. Miss Neia Baraja? Yes! Thats me! Neia Baraja, reporting for duty! The receptionist seemed taken aback at her response. Neia tamped down on her excitement a bit. It pains me to inform you that we cannot accept your enlistment, the receptionist said. The reason for your discharge from the Holy Order is stated as unsuitability due to causes within the individuals control, soCeep! A bang filled the air as Neia slammed her medal of honour on the counter and stormed out of the door. Nobles turned their gazes away as she returned their curious looks with a glare of her own. A few of the noblewomen fainted. On the way out of the palace grounds, Neia stopped at the Holy Order office. Joaqun frowned at her from his desk. Baraja? Did you already find aC SHUT UP! Joaqun dove to the side as Neia hurled her other medal at him. The banner over the office door shuddered as she slammed it behind her. I hate this. They had squeezed her and her family dry and cast them aside like wrung-out rinds of rain fruit. How do I survive? I have nothing, nowCow ow ow ow. Curious looks from the royal guards at the gate followed her as she danced over the sun-baked stones of the pavement. She ducked into a hedge on the other side of the street with a crimson-coloured whimper. This is so stupid. Is this what happens when people dont have shoes? Her father never liked the city. The fact that cities paved over everything was one of the reasons why. Her mother pointed out that there were plenty of trees and gardens around their house but that wasnt enough. It was all unnatural to him. Along with her fathers eyes and senses, Neia felt that she had inherited a bit of that from him. She didnt hate the city, but she preferred the greenery of its gardens and the shade of its trees. Ugh, I need to stop thinking about the past and figure out what Im going to do now. First, I need some shoes Hey, I heard you had some trouble earlier today. Neia lowered her profile, crouching in the shadow of the hedge as two groups of liveried men stopped to chat nearby. Trouble? Ah, yeah. Geraldo was attacked by a girl earlier. That dont sound like trouble to me. More like a good time. No, seriously, it was wild. She had eyes like a beast. Yeah, she kept going on about how that one empty manor was her house. Then she snatched up the pile of garbage on the street in front of it and ran off. Must have been some crazy vagrant. You should have chased her out of the district. The Nobles wont be happy with someone like that running around the Prime Estates. If she was that desperate, she should have gone to the work camps. Theres plenty still lookin for a wife. Hey, now C dont tell me youre into that sort of thing Mmhher outfit was all muddied up, but you could tell that she had a decent figure under it. Young, too. Could just cover those eyes with something, like a blindfold. I hear women are into that. Really? Yeah. This one time Neias ears slowly turned bright red as the conversation went on. A few minutes later, the approach of booted feet caught her attention. Hey, guys! Another set of liveried men jogged out from inside the gate. Whats going on? Any of you see a woman in a yellow dress run by? I cant say I havewhat happened? Some crazy bitch snuck into the palace grounds and attacked the noblewomen! Huh? By the godsare they alright? I dont know. The Priests came and had them carried off to be treated. Whats this world coming to She couldnt stay where she was. Even if she came out and told them what had really happened, no one would believe a former Squire who had been discharged under her circumstances. If anything, they would see it as her going on a retaliatory rampage. After the men dispersed to search for the madwoman, Neia carefully crawled between the hedge and the wall nearby as she mentally plotted out her escape route. Unfortunately, as it was the Prime Estates, there were plenty of liveried men everywhere, including at the gates. Maybe I could use the forbidden route Neia looked over her shoulder, fearing that her mother would appear from beyond the grave to thrash her at the thought. Since the citys security had been taken over by the Nobles, it was probably her best avenue of escape. There was a certain gate that led to a certain shadowed lane and that shadowed lane connected to a certain district of Hoburns. Both of Neias parents forbade her to even get close to it. The street coming out of the gate was officially known as Water Way, but it was colloquially known as the Path of Sin by those in the Prime Estates. That was because Water Way led to the Water Gardens C Hoburns entertainment district. Noble retinues naturally exercised a sort of discretion that soldiers generally didnt have. That sense of discretion probably meant that the gate had minimal security. Those who were stationed there wouldnt look too hard at who passed through lest they be targeted by the establishment. Mother. Father. Please forgive me. Im going down the Path of Sin. They would probably understand. At the Water Gate, Neias suspicions were confirmed and she stopped to build up her resolve. She wouldnt stop anywhere or talk to anyone. She would ignore any sounds and smells. She wouldnt fall to any of the dire temptations that were rumoured to lay within. Neia bunched up her shoulders, holding her arms in front of her chest as she skittered through the gate. She tried to fix her eyes on the wall as she made her way along, but that was too hard so she just stared at the ground. No ones watching, right? I hope no ones watching A disgraced member of the Holy Order was entering the Water Gardens wearing nothing but a flimsy dress that showed off her ankles. Too late, Neia understood the compromising situation that her decision had plunged her into. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 2, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 On tiny, timid half-steps, Neia Baraja shuffled through the garishly-lit streets of the Water Gardens. Her tactic of keeping her eyes cast downward didnt work as well as she thought it would because there were fountains and waterworks everywhere that reflected the scenes above. Additionally, the scent of a hundred perfumes tickled her nose and the sound of the debauched activities going on everywhere assaulted her ears. Hey, is that girl new here? A womans voice came from the side. It looks like it, another woman said. Isnt she cute? She looks so shy that Im getting shy, too, a third woman laughed. Its not like I wanted to be here! Working as a Squire for most of her memory, Neia didnt have much exposure to the types of things that went on in the Water Gardens. Her head only filled with a funny-feeling pink cloud whenever her imagination tried to conjure what might be happening. The Temples always said that people were sinners for doing the things that they did, yet they did it anyway. Temptation was what it was because it was so hard to resist. But I wont fall to temptation. I wont! Temptation was probably expensive, too. She didnt have much money. Her thoughts halted as a pair of bare legs appeared in her vision. Almost bare. Is that a fishing net? But why? The memory of the back of her mothers closet rose from the depths of her mind, but it was a bad memory. She couldnt recall anything else about it but her stinging butt. I-Im sorry! Neia bobbed her head in apology before making her way around the legs and their fishnets. She didnt know how anyone could wear something like that. Still, her legs were so smooth. What did she do to make them like that? She almost turned her head to look again, then shook it violently. Temptationtemptationgiving in to temptation is weakness. Weakness is a sin! Neia drew strength from her conviction, forging ahead with her eyes on the road. She made it to the next street corner before a gasp sounded from her right. Youre perfect! Despite herself, Neia looked around for perfect. She was curious about what it looked like. While she did, a painfully handsome man with long, silky curls of midnight hair walked right up to her. KIASGHJDFSUWSHA!#@! A Demon. The man had to be a Demon. One that had come to tempt her. She wasnt sure what she could do to resist. I knew it, Neias stomach performed a flip as he lavished a mind-melting smile upon her. Youre absolutely perfect! M-me? Neia looked around again, but there wasnt anyone else nearby. She always thought that she looked terrible and romance was a hopeless venture for her. Maybe she was being too hard on herself. Would you like to join us at our establishment, Miss? The man asked, Im sure youd be one of our most popular staff members. Were one of the most prominent businesses in the district and I assure you that our compensation will be competitive and on time. Ah, where are my manners C I am Sir Orlando Oliven?a. Sir? Youre a Knight? If he was a Knight, then maybe he had a respectable proposal. He was still dangerously handsome, though. Indeed, Sir Oliven?a said. I was granted a title just last month. Truly, His Divine Grace is a progressive visionary! As the top earner in the district, I guarantee that youll be extraordinarily popular with our clients. What do I have to do? Its quite simple really. All you have to do is glare at your customers and shower them with verbal abuse. Hah? A more advanced course would include striking them with various implements and stepping on them with those precious feet of yours. Bare feet would count as an extra, of course. Neias gaze went past the mans shoulder to the magically-lit sign of his establishment. The Queen of Thorns For some reason, there was a pretty well-drawn image of Queen Calca on it, but she was wearing a black mask over her eyes and brandishing a whip. As for the rest of her outfit N-n-n-n-no thank you! Neia turned and fled. She would die if she wore anything like that. Her flight took her to the edge of the next district. She stopped to fix her flustered appearance in the reflection of a fountain before moving on. Alright, I survived. Next: shoes. Now that she was back in the normal world, she could begin to do something about her situation. The streets were so busy that no one cared to look at her feet, but she had to be careful so that no one stepped on them or squashed them with a wagon wheel. At least it was late enough that the pavement had cooled to a tolerable temperature. She scanned the street ahead of her, looking for a Cobblers shop. The closest one wasnt far ahead of her, so she pulled her coin purse out of a pocket inside her dress. There were a few copper coins and a silver coin, as well as the gold trade coin that her parents had left with her. The contents hadnt changed much since before the war. Like any apprentice, Squires worked for room and board C they didnt get paid. It was perfectly normalexcept Neia never expected to be dismissed from the Holy Order. Welcome, Miss. Good evening, Neia nodded. Do you have any good, cheap shoes? In response, the shopkeeper gestured to a row of straw sandals inside a metal cage. Straw? No, thats fine. I can even save some money. She could buy proper shoes or boots later. All she needed was something to wear on her feet to protect them against injury while she worked what jobs she could find. Ill take a pair, Neia said. How much? Three silver. ThrC Neia blacked out for a second. What insane world had she found herself in? Th-these are made of straw, right? Neia asked when she regained control of her faculties, As in, grass? They still require labour and storage, the shopkeeper said. I assure you that the price is no different from the other shops in the city. Ugh She couldnt afford it without breaking up the last bit of pocket change that she had received from her parents. No, my parents would hate it if they knew I had to walk around barefoot. Father would probably bring in a deer himself for the leather. Once I start earning money, I can get another gold coin. Making sure she always had a gold trade coin whenever she could felt like a good idea. It would be as if her parents were always there to take care of her whenever she got into money trouble. Neia placed the gold trade coin on the counter. Ill take a pair, she said. It was only then that the shopkeeper unlocked the cage. He went to get Neias change while she searched for a pair of sandals that fit her. Back out on the street, Neia sorted through a mental inventory of what she needed. It wasnt all that different from managing things as a Squire, except she had to pay for everything herself. Just that one part, however, made her want to start crying all over again. These priceswas everything like this the last time I was in Hoburns? Everywhere she looked, everything was expensive. When she tallied everything up, she found that it would cost her over a silver per day just to afford basic necessities. What little she had would dry up in less than two weeks. Neia looked around herself. Everyone was rushing, rushing, rushing. No one smiled and no one stopped unless they needed to. That means that I cant stop, either. I need to find work. A lot of people died, so there should be a labour shortage, right? Thats why the Royal Court is recognising people that make big contributions to the recovery She briefly entertained a daydream where she stuck out her tongue at the High Priests after being recognised for her work and being made a Noble. Then, someone bumped her roughly from behind. There was no time to idle. Three steps later, it occurred to her that she didnt know how to ask for work. Was there an office for that? Were there forms to fill out? No one around her looked like they had time to spare for her questions. There was one thing that she did know, however. A lot of fruits are coming into season right now. I wouldnt mind getting out of the city The city was stupidly expensive and trying to find a new job quite frankly intimidated her. People out in the rural areas were more relaxing to interact with and they always needed labour during harvest season. Plus, it was cheaper to live out there and they probably wouldnt check her employment history. With her new objective set firmly in mind, Neia headed to the nearest Merchant Guild. Farmers werent members of the craft guilds, but the Merchant Guild would still have a better idea of who needed help and where it was needed than she did. She joined the line that stretched outside of the doors, and, after realising it would take over an hour just to get inside, she turned to speak to the man behind her. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Why is the line so long today? She asked. The man looked a bit nervous upon being addressed. He wiped the sweat from his brow, visibly working up the courage to answer her. I-Its about the harvest, aint it? Did something go wrong? The damn Nobles are whats wrong, the man just past him spoke up angrily. Theyre keeping all of the business to themselves! Neia frowned. The man facing her backed away a step. All of it? She asked, You mean the stalls in the city and everything? Thats right! We had a sense that it was coming with what we knew about those labour camps theyve set up, but we never expected the army to just up and leave. Now, the authorities are handing out permits like the citys some backwards fief! Disgruntled muttering rose from every member of the queue within earshot. Neia examined the rows of stalls in the plaza. Pairs of liveried men patrolled the area and many of the stalls displayed the same colours as the security forces. That included every stand selling fresh fruit. Crowds rushed to purchase their goods while the men in the line looked on in silent rage. Isnt city hall in charge of handing out permits for stalls? Neia asked. They are, but their hands are tied. The Nobles control the harvest and theyre makin sure were not getting any of it. Then, their Merchants come in and justify the issue of new permits by pointing out that we dont have any fruit to sell! Eh From her understanding of the Holy Kingdoms laws, everything that was happening was technically legal. It was a twisted way of doing things, however. Normally, rural Merchants would bring goods from the villages to the towns. Then, the city Merchants would bring goods from the towns to the cities. They mentioned something about the labour campsis it because theyre right outside the city walls? Every work camp was like a small city that lay at the edge of Hoburns city limits. It was easy to see how the Nobles Merchants could make the jump from delivering goods to town to delivering them to the city when the city was mere minutes away. But why would they do this? Neia asked, Isnt this just stealing food from the city Merchants mouths? Damn straight! Theyve cut us right out of the supply chain! Someone needs to do something about those greedy bastards! She didnt know what to say. During the war and on her patrols through the countryside, she would try to encourage the disheartened to become stronger and collectively gain some control over their lives, but that wouldnt solve anything in this case. What about the Holy King? Neia asked, Surely, he doesnt want the city to suffer. The cities were directly administered by the Crown and its prefects, so it was inevitable that they would take issue with what was going on. There hasnt been anything from the Royal Court, yet, the Merchant behind the first one said. And I dont think we can expect much from them anytime soon. Why is that? Look at the colours on those men, the man pointed his chin towards the plaza. Theyre royalists. Theyre all royalists, someone else said. Every house with men in the city is a supporter of the Holy King. She had only learned a bit about politics from growing up in the Prime Estates. Even with that limited knowledge, however, things didnt look good. Contrary to what his sudden ascension implied, the Holy King wasnt an absolute sovereign. His power hinged on the support of the Temples and the nobility. To reverse what was going on, he would have to go against the interests of the royalists that he relied upon. Neia prudently left the queue. Asking the Merchant Guild how to get a job with the royalists would get her in more trouble than she was already in. Who would have thought that picking fruit could make enemies? She shook her head as she walked around the square, eyeing the fruit stands and their crowds. Her stomach growled. The last time she had eaten was before speaking with Gustav nearly a day before. Neia looked around to see if anyone was watching her before joining the throng. She came away with an armful of red plums and bit into one ravenously. So good. And it was cheap. The latter should have been obvious as fresh fruit had to sell quickly, but she appreciated it nonetheless. In the end, is it safe to work on a farm? Or will that mean Im on the royalists side? I dont really care about politics, but I dont like what theyre doingmaybe I can get a job with Iago Lousa. Iago was a northern tenant whose lord C and the lords entire family C had perished during the war. As with many of the common folk, he had returned to his land and resumed tending to it after the fighting was over. He imported some Lanca from the south to replace his lost livestock. Then, when the Holy King issued his bold new economic imperatives, Iago steadily increased the size and numbers of his herds and thus his land. Neia wasnt sure how much money he had borrowed to do it, but, with the Holy Kingdom in the situation that it was in, his success seemed all but guaranteed. The thousands of people who came to work for him must have thought so, as well. Over the past few weeks, he expressed an increasing desire for security. Neia figured that she could get a job with him. It wouldnt be much different than performing rural patrols as a member of the Holy Order. She stifled a yawn after finishing off her plums. When was the last time she slept? Gustav kicked me out, and then, before that, we started the patrol before dawnugh. Could she make it to a nearby village before she fell over? All of her close acquaintances were from her old job, so asking them for a place to sleep was out of the question. The capital used to be safe enough to sleep outside in, but things seem to be getting worse. There might even be Rogues, now Neia shuddered, imagining a man in a black cloak with a black hood and wearing a black mask emerging from the shadows to steal her new straw sandals while she slept. The Holy Kingdom had become a dangerous place for women. She made her way out of the city as quickly as her tired legs would allow, reaching a nearby village by nightfall. It was more than a bit awkward for her to ask for a place to stay overnight, though mostly because the villagers kept looking at her and complimenting her over her dress while happily treating her to a late dinner. They were all people who knew Neia on sight due to her patrol route, so she felt guilty about not mentioning that she had been kicked out of the Holy Order. The following morning, after a simple breakfast provided by her hosts, Neia headed further north through the gently rolling hills of the northern peninsulas heartlands. Subtle scents of summer grass, wildflowers, and manure were carried by the northern wind, though she didnt spot any of Iago Lousas Lanca herds as she made her way. She passed through three more villages before reaching the first town, which she went by without stopping. Another four villages to the northwest of that town, she came to the top of a low hill where hundreds of tents encircled a huge villa partway through construction. Though it didnt have an official name yet, the people who worked for Lousa called it Hacienda Santiago, which spoke volumes about how popular its owner was. Neia wasnt sure what the Temples would do if they ever caught wind of the name. Men nodded and tipped their wide-brimmed hats as Neia made her way through the tents. Most of them were ranchers resting between shifts that saw them tending to the herds and patrolling Lousas expansive territory. To the west, through the tents, she could see groups of them playing games meant to keep their skills in mounted archery and spearmanship sharp in much the same way that Nobles did. The sounds of the camps activities gradually shifted to those of construction and Neia looked around for someone she could talk to. A foreman directed her to a large tent on the corner of the grounds, where she found Iago Lousa. The mouse of a man was sitting behind a cedar desk that was too large for him, looking quite intimidated as a pair of scribes droned out an endless string of statistics. He looked to the entrance in relief, then peered silently at her for several seconds. Baraja? Hi, Neia timidly waved a hand. Ummay I speak with you, Mister Lousa? Iago Lousa nodded and waved the scribes away. Once the tent flap closed behind them, he waited for a moment before rising to his feet with a cautious look. I never know when one of them will come bursting in to club me on the head with a new report, Iago said. I hope youll forgive me for my reaction, Squire Baraja. Im used to seeing you in your uniform, so it took me too long to figure out which beautiful woman had graced my tent. Your father would never shut up when he spoke of you back in the day and I now understand why. The corner of Neias lip twitched as she fought to keep a silly grin from creeping onto her expression. She knew that she had a face that was better off not smiling. IIm not a Squire anymore, she looked down at her feet. I was dismissed from the Holy Order. Those fools! Iago shouted, Have they gone mad? Neias head snapped back up in shock. She had prepared her heart for how she thought people might react to the admission, but she never expected this. You have come to this Iago looking for help, then? H-How did you A warm smile appeared under the mans neatly trimmed moustache. Many have come to me with the same feeling that hangs about you, he said. Shame. Frustration. A certain mix of things. I have learned to recognise it right away. Dont worry SquiCerm, Baraja? Neia is fine. Then, Neia, since youve come dressed like thatare you looking to settle down and raise a family? Many of my men have grown quite fond of you, so it will be quite the competition. Her mouth worked like a fish as her brain struggled to process his words. Fond? Of her? her outfit was all muddied up, but you could tell that she had a decent figure under it. Young, too. Could just cover those eyes with something, like a blindfold. Youre absolutely perfect! Im sure youd be one of our most popular staff members. Neia violently shook out the weird thoughts accumulating in her head. This, umI-I just thought it would be nice to have a change of pace. The Holy Order took care of all my needs before, so I just need a job. I havent really thought of anything beyond that. I see, Iago said. Very well. You are most welcome here, Neia. really? Really, Iago smiled. As I said, whoever was responsible for your dismissal is surely a fool. I owe your father much, besides. Was it really alright? Some noise about exploiting connections to get a job as being unfair to everyone else buzzed through her head. After what had happened with the Holy Order, however, she found it surprisingly easy to not care. In that case, Neia said, I thought Id fit in doing the same thing I was doing before, except with just your property. That makes sense, Iago nodded. This Iago will put together a new company of ranchers for you to lead. Theyll all be men, however. Is that alright with you? It was mostly like that during the war, as well, so I dont mind. But is that alright? I dont have any experience as a rancher You inherited your fathers talent as a Ranger, and we are all Rangers, yes? At least thats what Pavel always said. She did recall him saying something like that. While her father was a Ranger who focused on archery and specialised against Demihumans, the Holy Kingdoms ranchers were Rangers that focused on mounted combat and specialised in dealing with beasts. When it came to the army, he always insisted that ranchers, hunters, and foresters be assigned to his squad. What about the men assigned to the company? Neia asked, Wont they resent a new person put on top of them? Plus, Im a girl Nonsense, Iago waved his hand dismissively. Who would complain about being led by a war hero? And if any man voices their discontent about being led by a woman, there are a thousand others who would gladly take his place. After they beat some sense into him, of course. A war hero. A stinging sensation suddenly blurred her vision. The people on top may have easily discarded her for their own convenience, but there were others who still appreciated her efforts. She scrubbed the tears out of her eyes with the back of her hand and found Iago wearing a troubled look. Ah, now is not the time to be crying, he said. If anyone comes in and sees this, they will think I have done something terrible. I-Im sorry, Mister Lousa. Half of the villa has already finished construction. Furnishings are sparse, but feel free to use any of the open suites. There are baths as well, but the plumbing isnt done and youll still have to draw water for them. Ah C if you need any equipment, let the artisans in the camp know. Are you sure this is alright? Neia fidgeted, I dont have much moneyC Iago raised a hand to wave away her concerns again. Its like that for everyone. Money has become so crazy recently that everyone in the country has given up on it. We pay for everything with labour now. Or barter for goods. It is the best thing about living in the country, hm? We have nearly everything we need C it is only a matter of getting it to where it needs to go. Thank you, Mister Lousa, Niea lowered her head. The man came forward and took her by the shoulders. Please, none of the bowing and bobbing of heads. I have gotten far too much of it since the messenger came from Hoburns. Also, about thatyou do not hate me, do you? For your fathers title Neia looked into the shorter mans dark eyes. He was worried about that? She had been so thoroughly wound up in her own problems that she hadnt noticed. Of course not, she came up and wrapped her arms around him in a hug. Im sure that my father wouldnt mind. And better you than some snooty Noble from the south. Thank you so much for helping me out C Ill do my best to help make everything work here. For better or worse, her old life was over. She had to move forward and make the most of what she had. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 2, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Saye had no idea why Hoburns existed where it did. The capital of the Holy Kingdom had the odd distinction of being the only seat of national power in the region that was not also the largest city in the country. That crown went to the city of Debonei in the southern Holy Kingdom, which was supposedly half again as large as Hoburns before the war. Hoburns was on the wrong side of a small range of hills that stood between the city and the Holy Kingdoms central bay. No major rivers flowed through it and there werent any notable resources that might have turned it into a centre of trade. The only things that stood out about the city were that both the royal palace and the great cathedral were located there, making Hoburns the seat of political and religious power in the Holy Kingdom. But cities werent supposed to work that way. At least not according to her studies as she prepared for her future career as an inspector for the Ministry of Transportation. There was absolutely no sense in its location. It was as if someone decided to stick the palace and the cathedral there first, then expected people to come and live there for no other reason. The main line of reasoning that Saye encountered was that Hoburns served as a logistical hub for the northern Holy Kingdom, forming one point in a line of major cities that straddled the inland transportation corridor that ran from Rimun to the Great Wall. People regurgitated that reasoning as if it was the most obvious thing in the world, but it was logic that would only be accepted by civilisations that existed in land-locked regions, which the Holy Kingdom was not. Unlike those civilisations in land-locked regions, the Holy Kingdom had this amazing thing called the sea. With another amazing thing called a ship, the Holy Kingdom could transport cargo C be it goods or soldiers C from Rimun, the port city on the western end of the northern Holy Kingdom, to the Great Wall. That route was a tenth of the cost and twice as fast as going overland from Kalinsha C the closest city to the Great Wall C to the Great Wall. On top of that, the Holy Kingdoms long-time allies all lived in the sea while their greatest enemies dwelt on land. Being on the coast ensured a safe and quick escape route for their civilians during invasions and made for easier communication and coordination with their friends. Thus, Hoburns should have been on the other side of the hills, on the coast a mere day away. If the Holy Kingdom wanted something to protect their inland transportation corridor and serve as a mustering location for the army, they could have just built a castle or something near the town that would have existed where Hoburns currently was. Like the Great Wall itself, the city of Hoburns was indicative of the sort of nonsense that the Holy Kingdoms collective cultural imagination was filled with. They took action based on what they considered attractive or aesthetically pleasing without first making sure that the ideas they had latched onto were the best use of their time and resources. They never learned their lesson, either. Instead, they clung to those completed ideas with all of their problems, permanently saddling themselves with logistical and economic inefficiencies that sapped away a huge chunk of their countrys power. Just as bad was the fact that they had immersed themselves in those ideas, crippling their thinking. The sour thoughts behind Sayes pleasant mask remained unchanged as she bit into a juicy nectarine. She had eaten so much fruit since arriving in the Holy Kingdom that it all tasted the same to her. All of the other food was so expensive that she refused to buy any out of principle. She left the street to wait at the entrance of a narrow alley as a convoy of wagons escorted by liveried men went by. It smelled like another shipment of fruit from the countryside. They should have been using most of it to make jam and preserves, but the Holy Kingdom was short on what they needed for that. All they could do was keep dumping food into the city. Most of the citizens didnt mind, however C they saw it as a reprieve from the ever-increasing prices of food and other commodities. Once the convoy passed, she resumed her stroll to the Water Gardens. An annoyed sigh left her lips as she crossed into the covered walkways with their bright signs and flowing fountains. Yet another afternoon had gone by and she hadnt located her target. Ara, Saye, welcome back. A tall, darkly handsome man greeted her as she approached one of the districts luxury establishments. Saye returned his greeting with a smile. Thanks, Orlando. How busy are we? Some of the regulars appeared early, Orlando replied, but you shouldnt need to come in until the evening. By the way, did you manage to spot what I asked about while you were out there? Saye shook her head. Its all fresh fruit and the usual stuff. Orlando clicked his tongue, crossing his arms and rubbing his chin. How much do you have left? Saye asked. A months supply, at most. With all of the new faces showing up, probably less. Hmm What he had asked her to keep an eye out for were liquors and wines made from fruit. They didnt take long to make and should have started appearing shortly after the beginning of the fruit harvest. Want me to figure out whats going on? Saye asked. I wouldnt want to ask anything unreasonable of you Im a Bard, Saye said. Were not just about arts and entertainment, you know? Well, if you insist that its alrightif you can secure us a supply, Ill make sure to add something extra to your pay! Thanks! Saye grinned, Im going to rest for a bit before tonight. She walked around the building and went in through the employee entrance, ascending the narrow stairwell to her room on the fourth storey. A wave of heat washed over her as she opened the door C the room was built into the buildings attic C but it wouldnt affect her so long as she kept her brooch on. She tossed her things on the floor, sitting down on her small bed to pull off her boots and stretch her legs. Something moved between the beams of the ceiling. Saye retrieved a palm-sized crystal from her bag, activating it to create a bubble of silence around the room. As the other presence in the room drew close, she turned and grabbed it by the shoulders, shaking it as she spoke. Whats going on here?! Ive been looking for the target for three days and I cant find her anywhere! After the Shadow Demons glowing amber eyes stopped swirling, it produced a folded piece of paper. Saye frowned as she scanned through the encrypted content. Subject released from holding pattern. Entered city four days ago. Attempt at reobtaining gainful employment rejected due to problematic official record. Started altercations on the palace grounds, leaving several noblewomen unconscious before fleeing. Last seen headed into pleasure district. I know all that, Saye muttered. That was why she was where she was, after all. Much like the Elder Liches at home, many of the agents that worked for foreign affairs were exhaustive in their reporting. This was because Lord Demiurge recognised that information was interpreted by different people in different ways. Bards had a broad, knowledge-based skill set, so Saye was well-suited to working as a handler for the Sorcerous Kingdoms assets in the Holy Kingdom. Most of them were combat oriented and couldnt make any sense out of Human society, so they just ended up telling her every little bit of information that they came across. Queries conducted on behalf of victims suggest subject is no longer in Hoburns. Two accounts describe woman bearing similarities to subject departing north. Shes not even in the city? Saye bit her lip, then looked over at the Shadow Demon, Were going to have to brute force this. Is the Hanzo doing anything? The Shadow Demon shook its head. Send him out to search the communities north of the city, Saye said. The target probably went looking for a job. Once you find her, dont do anything to get her back. Ill go to her. Her shadowy counterpart flickered away. Saye folded the piece of paper and stuck it inside a coat pocket. Once she returned to the alley, she tossed it into the brazier lighting the alley entrance. Orlando was still at the front, welcoming a stream of guests. Saye frowned at the suddenly-crowded streets for a moment before going back to the employee entrance. She walked past the stairs and into the corridor that ran behind the guest chambers. Afonso, one of the establishments managers, waved her over to the entrance of the staff room. Saye! He said, Thank the gods you showed up. Weve got a full house! So early? Saye pressed herself against the wall to stay out of the way. Some Nobles came in from another city. Their men are swarming the entire district! Which houses? Guests of House Cohen, Afonso told her. From what I can gather, theyre scions overseeing the area around Prart. Were hosting their top people. If that was the case, what music was appropriate? Her mind raced through her repertoire of popular scores. Whats the atmosphere like? Saye asked. They just started coming in, Afonso answered. The VIPs brought women with them, but most of the retainers are on the prowl. Things are calm for now, but we need to finish our preparations quickly. Once youre done helping here, head to the Throne Room. She nodded and Afonso rushed off. Saye turned to regard the chaos of the staff room. Dozens of women in various states of dress hurried about and clothing literally flew through the air as they frantically tried to coordinate their appearances. Saye went over to a booth with a polished brass mirror, where Lita, a buxom brunette with big doe eyes was desperately trying to pull up her top. Help! She cried. Saye spent all of three seconds trying to adjust Litas corselette before giving up. This is way too small, Saye told her as she undid the strings. Are you trying to faint five minutes into work? Litas only reply was a whimper. Saye walked off, looking for something that would fit. The Queen of Thorns was thriving, but the influx of new staff combined with the lack of tailoring materials made its available wardrobe sorely lacking. She returned with something better a minute later. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. I wish I was nice and slender like you, Lita sighed. I wouldnt have so much trouble finding something that fits. Im sure most of our customers prefer you the way that you are, Saye replied. Do Nobles come around with their men like this often? Once in a while. It always catches us off guard. Nobles dont make reservations with us like they would with one of their fancy restaurants C they just pop up whenever they feel like it. If they came from another city, Saye said, there has to be a reason. I-I dont know! Lita said, Im not smart like you. Im just paid to smother men with my tits! Saye wasnt sure whether it was a matter of being smart or not. If a Goblin could become an Engineer, then Lita could at least strive to improve herself while smothering men with her tits. The only thing that was stopping her was herself. After combing out Litas hair and painting her lips, Saye handed the woman a domino mask before kneeling to rummage through a box filled with props. She returned to her feet with a coiled whip in hand. Eh? The whip? Litas eyes went wide behind her mask, Im still scared of that thingwhat if one of the Nobles wants me to hit them? Then they have to pay extra, Saye said. Lita had a point, though. As far as her work went, she kept men company and poured them drinks. She let people get handsy with her and her shy response tickled the fancy of many customers, making her a high earner. Her premium service was knocking people out with her giant knockers, so it would be a problem if people mistook her carrying a whip as a new option. Saye put the whip back and picked up an oversized corsage of woven black roses instead. After a last-minute check, Saye turned Lita around and smacked her butt. Lita squeaked and scurried off, a light blush colouring her cheeks. Another woman came to take her place. Youre a real natural at this, you know? The fiery-haired woman, who went by the name of Carmen, told her, If I didnt know better, Id have thought youve been around for years. I had a job at another place like this before, Saye said. It wasnt in this country, though. That much wasnt a lie. As a part of her training as an intelligence agent, she had been sent to work at the Purple Apothecary and the other brothels in E-Rantel. What she did there wasnt much different from what she was doing now aside from the fact that her skills as a Bard had vastly improved since then. Guess men are the same everywhere, Carmen snorted. This place is a lot more specialised, Saye said. Where I worked before was in a small city, so they had everything in a few establishments. Oh, do you know anything about tonights customers? They sound like theyre here for a celebration. Who knows? Carmen shrugged, That sort of things too big for smallfolk like us. These people They were so obsessed with protecting their place. That got in the way of understanding what they were and what they were capable of. In their minds, the minds of their clients, and the minds of everyone that spared a thought for them, they were the lowest of the low and were probably even considered subhuman. Stranger still was the fact that the Faith of the Four, with its perverse and heretical system of values, somehow also shunned them for merely existing. Orlando had been granted a knighthood, so maybe the seeds of change had already been planted. For the time being, however, Saye could only be annoyed by everything. Once the staff room emptied, Saye picked up her lute and went through the service corridor to the Throne Room C the largest hall in The Queen of Thorns. The crowd within could be heard long before she ascended to the musicians booth, which overlooked the entire chamber. The ceiling had a simple design crafted to convey sound from the booth to every part of the hall, meaning that anyone sitting in the booth could also hear everything that was going on. Bards used the feature to read the mood of the crowd and keep track of the events going on around them. Normally, this was done in order to figure out what performances were appropriate at any given time. As a spy, however, Saye also used it to collect a mountain of information from the customers. With the economic conditions of the Holy Kingdom being what they were, it meant that everyone that she spied on was a Noble, someone important who worked for a Noble, or someone of substantial means and influence. In other words, it was an ideal place for Saye to work C one where she could refine her craft in many ways while also doing things that would help her out in her job. Mmhjust how many houses are present? Her eyes went to the dais at the head of the hall as she lightly plucked out a tune. As expected, a man in the colours of House Cohen C one of the major houses managing things in the east C sat at the head of the table there. Beside the man was a woman who looked like she was in her teens, though Saye couldnt be sure whether she was his wife, mistress, or something else. Considering that they were in what was basically a brothel in the Holy Kingdom, it probably wasnt his wife. Seated at the table to either side of him were men of other houses and their women. Their glasses were still full and they appeared to be focused on watching the other guests filter into the hall. Saye switched to the upbeat chords of The Wind of Rimun C a popular song that heralded the coming of prosperity in the Holy Kingdom. In response, the guests grew more lively and mingled more openly. Saye kept an eye on what they were doing while sorting out the countless conversations that reached her ears. Many of them were brief, congratulatory exchanges. Sets of men took turns presenting themselves to the people seated at the dais, offering their praise to the guests seated there before joining the merrymaking. So it is a celebration The man seated at the head of the main table was Eduardo Cohen, the heir apparent of House Cohen. Seated at his table were the sons of houses allied to his own. Despite the festive atmosphere below them, the lordlings maintained an air of dignity and proper decorumat least until the last of the guests came by to pay their respects. I still cant believe that worked, the man to Eduardos immediate right said. Of course it worked, Eduardo scoffed. That man recognises nothing but those silly numbers of his. My Lord Father was right to start with Prart. The fools squabbling over Hoburns will never catch up, now. Its not so much that as the fact it went through so easily. Shouldnt the court have been morestringent in their assessment? You cant be serious, Aquino, the lordling on the other side of Eduardo Cohen said. The fleet will arrive soon. Duke Debonei and his allies are all but guaranteed to side with Casponds brother. Caspond cannot risk angering his closest supporters until all challenges to his rule are settled. This game is ours to play as we see fit until then. Youre wrong, Eduardo said. The smiles all along the table vanished as the assembled scions turned their heads curiously at Eduardos denial. Not until then, Eduardo told them. Indefinitely. Over these past few months, how much of the countrys gold has fallen into our hands? How much of its land? How many of its people do we hold under our sway? Who owns their debts? When the fleet returns, we will dominate the countrys trade and undermine the power of the Admiralty. So long as we play things right, the entire Holy Kingdom is ours for the taking. Saye looked away from the main table as the smiles returned. Eduardos voice could probably be heard halfway across the hall, yet no one showed any sign of being disturbed by his words. If anything, the men seemed to draw confidence from them, growing proud and ever more boisterous. So, Aquino leaned in on his elbow, whats our next move? Kalinsha and Prart already belong to us. The passage of the Royal Army caused some disruptions in the east, but things are back in order now. Should we prepare to seize the northern frontier once its conquered? No, Eduardo shook his head, let the fools spend a lifetime taming those savage lands. WeveC Noooooo!!! The corner of Sayes eyelid twitched as a distressed cry interrupted the lordling. Near the centre of the hall, Lita was trying to escape from the clutches of a man twice her size. Her top had been ripped off and the mans hands squeezed her huge breasts as if they were lumps of dough. Come to Gaspar, the man said as he ran his tongue over her shoulder. The Lion of Prart will show you such passion that you have never experienced! Litas only reply was another scream. Her tormentor sounded C and looked C so lame to Saye, but he must have been terrifying to Lita. The flesh of her breasts squeezing out from between the mans fingers was turning a painful shade of purple. Behind a leather chaise a few metres away, Carmen looked like she wanted to club the man in the back of his head with the giant bottle of wine in her hands. The nearby guests laughed at the scene while those further away ignored it entirely, engrossed in their own activities. Saye clicked her tongue. You interrupted that discussion for this? She sent a discordant strain from her lute, bouncing it off of the ceiling to strike the Lion of Prart in the back of the head. The spectators hushed as he flopped to the ground. Lita wasted no time fleeing from the hall, leaving behind her top and a trail of sobs. Carmen held up the bottle in her hands, peering at its contents as the mans snores rose from the floor. One? She frowned. The silence lasted for exactly two seconds more before the crowd burst into laughter. One?! One drink?! So much for the Lion of Prart! Saye resumed her song and the guests returned to their pursuit of alcohol, feminine company, and fleshly pleasures. The musicians booth wasnt just a discrete stage and a convenient place to spy from: it was also an artillery platform. She wasnt sure how many Bards used them that way, though. I believe that was one of your men, Belmonte, Eduardo said. A lordling two seats to Eduardos right swallowed. Hell be disposed of before we return to Prart, Lord Eduardo. Good. Retainers of that calibre do nothing but reflect poorly on us. As I was saying before we were interruptedah, well be spreading our influence west. West? Aquino furrowed his brow, But didnt you just say that we shouldnt waste our time with Hoburns? I did, Eduardo nodded, and we wont. Well ignore the capital in favour of working on Lloyds Prefecture. One of the lordlings thumped his fist against the table, a gleam of excitement in his eye. So were finally doing it, he said. Were moving against those hidebound traditionalists. Dont they call themselves the conservatives, now? They can hardly be the traditionalists if theyre not on the side of the Temples and the Holy King. However you dress them, theyre still the same houses C ones that are long past due for a lesson in humility. But how? Aquino asked, If we act with open aggression, it will only cause headaches for our parents at court. Well employ the same methods that we used to seize Kalinsha and Prart. Were much stronger than we were back then. By comparison, the idiots managing the lands in the west have barely made any gains. But some of the men theyve been supporting have. Indeed. About thatweve received a request to deal with one particularly problematic fellow. Iago Lousa. Lousayou mean the new Black? The same, Eduardo nodded. But isnt Restelo his patron? He should be an ally Restelo is the one who made the request. It seems that Lousa has been doing business with both sides. That scum, Belmonte spat. And here I thought he was doing something befitting a Noble. Lukewarm associates should be spat out, Aquino fingered his wine glass. Has a replacement been prepared? Restelo will take care of that part, Eduardo said. Were just here so that none of the rest can be traced back to him. Several of the lordlings nodded with looks of understanding. So thats why you had us bring so many of our retainers along with us, Belmonte said. Convenient, no? Eduardo smirked, But we will not move until we are good and ready. Anyone who attempts to move before that, I will personally drown in the bay. Well, that was juicier than I expected. By and large, the average person in the Holy Kingdom was far more decent than the average person in Re-Estize, so coming across such an aggressive plot was a pleasant surprise in her otherwise-uneventful experience so far. She thought that she would have to shake everything up by herself. When the last of the guests finally cleared out just before dawn, Saye returned to her room, humming happily over her hefty haul of interesting information. Once she closed the door, a Shadow Demon drifted down again from the ceiling. It produced a folded slip of paper and wordlessly handed it over. Subject has been located twenty kilometres northwest of Hoburns. Appears to have found employment patrolling the holdings of one Iago Lousa. She folded the paper again and handed it back to the Shadow Demon. Well, Saye smiled, thats just perfect. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 2, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 There she is. Mm. Astride her chestnut steed, Neia chewed on a head of dried grass as she watched a pair of ranchers guide a cow and her calf back to their herd. The two Lanca had gotten lost somehow earlier that day, but it didnt take long for her men to track them down. Track, huhI guess father was right. The ranchers did indeed seem to be Rangers. Neia could see that everything they did was something that Rangers were known for. They ranged over their territory, which consisted of open grasslands rather than forests, just as any Ranger would. Every one of them somehow grasped the condition of the land without thinking, driving their cattle from place to place as necessary without needing to confer with their fellows. The men tirelessly maintained their vigil throughout the day, keeping the herds together, fighting off wild beasts, and deterring Human trespassers. Human trespassers, huh She hadnt witnessed that part, yet. Of course, they mentioned it to her back when she was patrolling as part of the Holy Order, but land disputes werent rare even before Jaldabaoths invasion. Storms came, knocking over fences or moving markers and everyone swore that the border was a metre or two in their favour when putting them back up. The Holy Order was called upon to intervene only if the local leaders couldnt make a call and rulings had to be made on their behalf. Neia idly plucked her bowstring while she eyed the horizon, alert for the telltale silhouettes of Humans trekking over the grassland. What would she do if it happened? Fighting off beasts and monsters was fine, but she didnt want to fight her own people. Well, they didnt mention fighting people at all so maybe Im overthinking things. Work on the ranch kept her busy, but it wasnt the same sort of busy as in the cities or working with the Holy Order. Overall, it was a relaxing way of life that afforded her a lot of time to think. The people were similarly relaxed and easy to get along with. When she thought about it a bit more, she couldnt imagine any violence occurring. She nudged her mount into a walk as the herd started moving. Where are we going next? Neia asked. Theres a small river three kilometres down the other side of this ridge, Carlos, the rancher riding beside her, said. Well be setting up camp there. Neia nodded, watching the sea of Lanca as they plodded their way forward. When they crested the ridge, she took in the vast landscape under the clear blue sky. She pointed to a distant patch of off-coloured fields to the south. Is that a farming village over there? It is, Carlos nodded. Gora. Really? How did I not know that? Gora was one of the stops along her old patrol route, so she thought she should have noticed. Then again, it wasnt as if they were following the roads. Do you ever have any trouble with the farming villages? Neia asked. We make sure to keep the herds a few hundred metres from their fields, Carlos replied. Lousa gives them milk from time to time, but they still sneak onto our land to steal Lanca chips. Ehwe dont fight them over that, do we? Its sad to see the people so desperate, but theft is theft. Lanca chips were piles of dried Lanca manure. It would be inconceivable to city dwellers that one would so jealously guard their literal crap, but it was a valuable resource. Not only was it fertiliser, but the womenfolk in Mister Lousas holdings also regularly came around with carts, collecting it to use as fuel for their fires. Neia gestured to the veil of haze that drifted from the village. If theyre short on fuel, she said, then why are they turning copse wood into charcoal to sell in town? Because its the easiest thing for them to sell until their crops are ready, Carlos shrugged. They need to survive until then. I see. In that case, why not loan them er Neias voice trailed off as she tried to figure out how to phrase it. Loan them your poop just sounded wrong. The mans chuckle filled the awkward silence. Doesnt work, he told her. Why? Its hard to put a finger on why, Carlos said. Maybe its because we dont see eye to eye on whats worth what. Aside from that, the Nobles managing those territories refuse to recognise it as a proper commodity. Neither do the Merchants. Hmm It was yet another way that the ranchers were similar to her father. They had a distinct sense of wholeness that they strictly enforced on the ranch whenever they could. Everything was a part of something, and they saw themselves as a part of that something. Everything had value and absolutely nothing was considered waste. As with most professional Rangers, they considered themselves custodians of the land that maintained its balance, not masters who tamed it to suit their whims. Neia could never quite figure out how it worked, but she knew better than to try and dislodge them from their thinking. So what do you do about it? Neia asked. All we can really do is deter them. Patrols will keep them from bringing out wagons to collect the stuff, but theyll still send out their kids to snatch what they can when were not around. She envisioned herself riding after kids over piles of Lanca dung. In hindsight, she was glad that she didnt have to settle any poop-related disputes when she was working for the Holy Order. When they arrived at the river, Neias company split up to raise twenty camps around the perimeter of the herd. Though outsiders might have scoffed at the idea that ranchers might organise themselves like the army, each of Mister Lousas herds had two thousand Lanca and a company was just enough to do everything related to taking care of them. Mister Lousa had five such herds, which roamed a two-thousand-square-kilometre strip of land that wrapped around the kingswood northwest of Hoburns. Neia took a clipboard out of her saddlebags and visited each camp before she lost the daylight, recording any problems and changes that the ranchers had noticed over the course of the day. That seemed to be a more practical reason why she had been made a captain C very few of the ranchers could read or write very well, if at all. A pack of stray dogs attacked the herds northern flank. A Bunnia colony is digging up holes along the grazing route. Two cows got sick. Twelve new calvesheheheh, thats good. That was probably the best part about her new job. Lanca calves were cute. She wondered what Shizu would think of them. The Maid Demon had come by once after the end of the war to pick up the equipment that the Sorcerer King had lent to her, but, unfortunately, Neia was busy with work and Shizu couldnt stay for long. Neia wondered what the Maid Demon was doing now. The Sorcerer King had taken her back with him to the Sorcerous Kingdom, but he never did specify what he wanted the Maid Demons for. They were strong and people came to certain conclusions because of that, but would the Sorcerous Kingdom have any enemies at all? The Empire was their client state and Re-Estize had recently been defeated by them in a war. Robles delegation tried to learn what they could about the Battle of Katze Plains before heading to the Sorcerous Kingdom and came away with the sense that no one wanted to fight the Sorcerous Kingdom ever again. I should have accepted their invitation to go visit. The last time she had seen her, Shizu had invited her to come over and play, but Neia felt that she had a duty to help in the Holy Kingdoms recovery and spread the wisdom of the Sorcerer King. If knew of the thankless fate that awaited her, she would have taken Shizu up on her offer without a second thought. By the time Neia returned to her camp, a simmering pot of stew was waiting to greet her. Her stomach growled as the wind blew its appetising aroma in her direction. That smells good, Neia sat on one of the boulders circling the campfire. I didnt know we had meat. Some dried fish went into their rations, but that was it as far as she knew. We didnt. then where did we get the meat from? Our calves were being nipped at by some dogs. One of our guys dropped one off just now. Oh. I should have expected that. People who went onto the ranch without permission were trespassers. Animals that did the same thing were trespassers they could eat. As far as Rangers were concerned, it was population management. She put her report away and picked up her bow. It had been a long time since she had gotten any practice and she wanted to get used to her new weapon. The four men in her camp gathered behind her, looking on curiously as she placed a peach pit on a distant rock. Neia paid them no mind, however. She nocked an arrow and drew the bow in a smooth motion, casting aside the turmoil of the past few days. Once her mind was clear of all thoughts C even those of poop and dog meat, which were unexpectedly difficult to get rid of C she stilled her breath and released the arrow. The missile whistled through the air, knocking the peach pit off of the rock. Whistles rose from the men behind her. Didnt you just get that? One of the men gestured at her weapon. I did, Neias lip twitched as she answered. I was going to practise to get used to it, but She hadnt practised in over a month, yet it didnt seem that way. That was probably because she had used the technique she had learned during the war. Neia would have said so, but she didnt know how the men would react if she told them that she had imbued her arrow with divine power to attack a peach pit. One of the men returned with her arrow. The peach pit was back on its rock, so Neia knocked it off again. What! Bullshit! Exclamations of awe and disbelief rose from her spectators. One of the ranchers went to retrieve the arrow and reset the target while another stepped up and loaded his crossbow. Neia smiled to herself as she watched the men take turns trying to match her feat. It reminded her of the war, back when she had first started building up her following. Now that she thought about it, it was around the same time she had been given a unit to command, as well. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. I wonder how everyones doing these days After the liberation of Kalinsha, the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps C the organisation that consisted of the men and women that had come to recognise the greatness of His Majesty the Sorcerer King C had reportedly grown to around thirty thousand people. Following the reconquest of Hoburns C which was when the Sorcerer King decided that it was time to return to the Sorcerous Kingdom C Neia had arranged as grand a farewell as she could. In the end, even though it was probably their last chance to see the Sorcerer King, all she could muster was a bit over three thousand. The membership of the organisation continued to grow on paper, but, at the same time, the number of active members dwindled until the liberation of Rimun and its surrounding territories. At that point, the war officially ended. Everyone went back to their homes and Neia was buried in work. She was sure that it was like that for everyone else, too. They had all been so enthusiastic about spreading the Sorcerer Kings wisdom, but then the realities of the post-war recovery took over every waking hour of the day. In other words, life happened. No matter how enthusiastic one was about their new philosophical outlook, one still had to eat. Would they keep the Sorcerer Kings wisdom close to their hearts? How did they apply it to their lives? In times of war, encouraging people to better themselves so their weakness wouldnt lead to future woes was easy. Saying the same thing to starving people would just make her sound like a self-righteous windbag. It wasnt as if getting stronger would make fields of seedlings mature and ripen overnight. Most of what people did and the realities that they were subjected to in everyday life had nothing to do with weakness at all. Then, there were the people who were doing fine or at least living a tolerable life. Once the war was behind them, Neias words never seemed to reach their hearts. Either they felt that what they had was sufficient, werent willing to invest the time to take even the smallest steps toward bettering themselves, or both. Are the benefits of becoming stronger really that hard to grasp? Watching the ranchers continue to miss the peach pit for a few minutes before giving up, she could only believe that it was. She couldnt quite put words to the feeling, but becoming as strong as she currently was would have been unimaginable to the Neia Baraja of a year ago. It was the realm of prolific Adventurers, geniuses, and the privileged elite. Everyone else was content to live with the choices that they had made, which usually achieved good enough in terms of their normal lives. That good enough then transformed into nowhere near adequate when trouble came knocking at their door. Neia herself had been guilty of that. Before the war, she would have been satisfied with a long and respectable career as a Paladin without aspiring to any notable greatness. She would have even thought those aspirations overambitious. It was almost as if a curse afflicted the entire Holy Kingdom. The Demon Gods came and destroyed whoever came before them, Demihumans from the Abelion Hills raided them constantly for nearly two centuries and yet another fiendish invasion nearly sent them to join their predecessors. With such a history, one might think that people would be interested in breaking the chains of weakness, yet nothing ever changed. Weakness is a sin, so one must become strong, or humbly accept justice similar to that of His Majesty. Her message seemed so obvious back then. The people she had touched with her words were also fervent about that new truth. Yet, after the flames of war died out, the Holy Kingdom answered clearly to her message. They chose weakness. They chose to be subjected to the justice of the strongexcept they werent in the Sorcerous Kingdom where the people were protected by the justice of the Sorcerer King. They chose sin. She suspected that they would forever make that same choice no matter what happened to them. Matters of justice and evil were stomped flat by matters of everyday practicality. Neia excused herself and went to bed early. She stared at the ceiling of her tent for hours while wracking her brain for a solution to her conundrum, but she fell asleep no closer to an answer than before. The next afternoon brought their route close to Mister Lousas villa, where another company relieved them. Neia and her men arrived at the villa just before twilight and she went straight to Iago Lousa to deliver her report. Im back, Mister Lousa. Ah, Neia, welcome back. Did you have any trouble with the men? No, Neia shook her head. Everyone was nice. They even helped me out whenever they saw that I was unfamiliar with something. The shorter man broke into a broad grin. See, he held out his palms, is it not as this Iago said? You will have no worries here. I think youre right, Neia smiled back. Oh, heres the report. She came forward and set down the documents on his desk. As she stepped away, she cocked an ear as a strain of music drifted into the tent. A Bard? Yes, we are lucky indeed, Mister Lousa nodded. She came in while you were away. Isnt it a wonder? I havent heard a Bard since the early days of the war C I swear that Jaldabaoth killed them all to crush our spirits. Neia nodded in agreement. There were also other strategic reasons behind him doing so. Foremost among them was the fact that Bards were very mobile and were one of the primary ways by which information flowed from country to country. Most places welcomed Bards with open arms and didnt impede them, but a Fiend like Jaldabaoth would have no qualms about having every Bard eliminated to isolate the Holy Kingdom. I suppose it wouldnt hurt to listen for a while Please do, Mister Lousa said cheerfully. I have arranged for a banquet to be hosted in the new courtyard where she is performing. Everyone is free to enjoy themselves. She bobbed her head respectfully before leaving the tent. A small crowd was present in the aforementioned courtyard, and she marvelled at the festive atmosphere that greeted her. I havent seen anything remotely close to this since the celebrations at the end of the war Platters filled with fruit lined the tables along with cuts of beef. They had somehow gotten their hands on plenty of other types of food and even barrels of wine. The people in attendance were dressed in bright colours and sang along to the tune of The Wind of Rimun. Neia took two steps toward the tables before remembering that she had just come in from nearly a week of driving cattle. After cleaning herself up, Neia returned to the courtyard with a fresh change of clothes and an appetite that was far more ravenous than she realised. She filled up her plate and retreated to an out-of-the-way corner, wolfing down her dinner while enjoying the music. EhI havent heard this one before. Its nice for this weather, though C I almost feel chilly. Azerlisia Neia leaned back and forth, trying to catch a glimpse of the Bard. If she recalled correctly, the Azerlisia Mountains were the snowbound peaks that loomed north of E-Rantel. She had never seen such huge mountains in her life. If shes singing about them, is she from around there? Or maybe she just picked it up on the way through. Itd be nice to hear some news from the Sorcerous Kingdom. To her surprise, the Bard appeared out of the crowd. She went to a nearby bench to sit, setting down a carved wooden cup before wiping her face with a damp cloth. Hehas expected of a Bard C shes so pretty. Is she really travelling at such a young age? The Bard glanced at her. Too late, Neia averted her gaze. Hello, the Bard smiled. H-hi. My names Saye, whats yours? Eep! So forward. As expected of a Bard Neia. Neia Baraja. Pleased to meet you, Miss Baraja. I hope you enjoyed the music. Oh, I did, Neia nodded energetically. There was one I hadnt heard before. The one about the Azerlisia Mountainswhere is that song from? Ah, Winters Crown. That ones popular along the western frontier of the Baharuth Empire. And in the Azerlisia Mountains, of course. Of course What was she thinking? Maybe she hadnt been thinking at all. Her enthusiasm overrode everything when it came to anything related to the Sorcerer King. Its a bit weird, though, Saye said. What is? Neia asked. The song, Saye answered. Even though its about the Azerlisia Mountains, it first appeared in the Sorcerous Kingdom. No one knowsC Really?! Saye leaned back as Neia leaned forward. Neia calmed herself down and cleared her throat. Have you been to the Sorcerous Kingdom before? I have, Saye replied, taking a sip out of her cup. Was there something you wanted to know? Something? More like everything! Aside from what Neia saw on her brief visit to E-Rantel, she didnt know anything about the Sorcerer Kings realm. His Majesty barely talked about it during the war, either. Surely, it was a place where everyone embraced the Sorcerer Kings wisdom. She especially wanted to know how they went about it in their everyday lives. The people didnt seem all that different from anyone else when she was there, but that was probably because she wasnt watching for evidence of His Majestys truth back then. Hello? Oh, Neia blinked. Sorry, I was just thinking about what to ask. I dont have much to pay you for your information Thats right, I nearly forgot in my excitement. Information is valuable to Bards. Any information at all about His Majesty the Sorcerer King was undoubtedly worth a pile of treasure. A pile of treasure that Neia Baraja didnt have. In that case, Saye asked, how about a trade? I came to learn about the war and how the Holy Kingdom is doing now. There werent any soldiers in the Sorcerous Kingdom that seemed to know about it. That made sense. The only person from the Sorcerous Kingdom who came to fight in the Holy Kingdom was the Sorcerer King, after all. Alright, Neia nodded. I can do that. You can tell me everything you know about His Majestys realm, and Ill tell you everything about His Majesty! Um, I wanted to learn about the war and the Holy Kingdom, too While Saye had been to the Sorcerous Kingdom, she didnt appear to appreciate the Sorcerer Kings greatness. Otherwise, she wouldnt want to hear about anything else. Did that mean she didnt know about the Sorcerer Kings wisdom, as well? If so, Neia resolved to open her eyes to the truth. The Bard rose from her seat, draining away the rest of her drink. Breaks over, she said. Want to meet up after tonights banquet is over? Of course! Neia stood up, I have a few days off before my next shift, so Im sure we can share a lot. Great, Saye grinned. Where would you like to meet? I have a place on the eastern side of the villa, Neia told her. Unit seven. Really? Mister Lousa put me in unit eight. Great! Neia said, Thats really convenient. ThenIll see you then? Yup! Neia returned to her home, giddy over the prospect of having someone to talk about His Majesty to. She went around cleaning things up C even though there wasnt much to clean C then retired to her room to think about what she would say. A knock on the door woke her up. Huh? Wha She turned her head to look out the window, groaning at what she saw. The days working out on the ranch must have taken a greater toll on her than she thought. Another set of knocks issued from the door. Just a minute! Neia said. She sat up in her bed, trying to comb down her hair with her fingers while straightening out her dress at the same time. It was too dim to see her reflection in the water basin, so she eventually gave up and went to open the door. Saye was on the other side, impeccably groomed and carrying a covered basket in the crook of her arm. The Bard looked up at her for less than a second before speaking. I can come back tomorrow if this is a bad time No, its fine, Neia ushered the Bard in, I just dozed off, thats all. Oh. I thought you had a man over or something. Neia yelped as she closed the door on her foot. Did she come off as that sort of woman? No, it was probably a normal expectation. Most at her age were already married or close to it. Neia was the rare exception C even her mother, who was a renowned Paladin, had given birth to her around the same age. The war and her busy schedule after it spared no time for romance. Saye placed the basket on the dining room table, pulling back the cover with a flourish to reveal some bread, cheese and a bottle of wine. You shouldnt have It would be weird if I didnt bring anything as a guest, Saye replied. Neia looked down at her dress and tried smoothing out a crease. Everything about the young Bard seemed extraordinarily classy C she was probably highly popular wherever she went. Did someone like Neia have any right to entertain such a high-calibre artist? Saye seemed like she would be more suited to the courts of High Nobles or even Kings. The Bard settled down at the table, patting its surface as she looked up at Neia with her ice-blue eyes. Whether Saye sensed her mounting nerves, Neia couldnt tell. It could be that she was already used to reactions like hers. So, Saye asked, how would you like to start? Well, Neia answered as she took a seat opposite the Bard, since you brought something nice, why dont you ask the first question? Alright. Saye retrieved a quill, inkwell, and stack of paper from the bottom of the basket. Neias eyes shimmered as she tensed, ready to spread the word of the Sorcerer Kings greatness. Lets start with something easy, Saye said. What is the Sorcerer Kings favourite colour? huh? Upon hearing the question, Neias anticipation transformed into ash. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 2, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 His favourite colour? Neia blinked. Thats right, Saye nodded as she leaned forward with quill and paper in hand. What is the Sorcerer Kings favourite colour? Its It should be black, right? He has a black robe and summoned black furnitureno, he wore more colourful things, too The gears in Neias head ground away as she tried to come up with an answer to Sayes question. I dont know. How could she not know? She had been His Majestys Squire for weeks, yet she didnt know what his favourite colour was. How was that possible? Across the table, Saye frowned slightly. Thenwhen is the Sorcerer Kings birthday? The second question plunged into Neias heart like a cruelly-barbed arrow. I dont know, she said in a small voice. Okaythen what about his wife? His wife? Did the UndeadCno, surely someone as great as His Majesty the Sorcerer King had a wife. At least one wife. Neia wouldnt be surprised at all if His Majesty had an entire harem of wives. But who? Neia thought back to her time in the Sorcerous Kingdom, trying to recall anyone that might qualify as the Sorcerer Kings wife. The only person that might have counted, however, was the dark-winged beauty that he had first appeared with. That was impossible, though. She was the Prime Minister and Kings didnt marry their Prime Ministers. Since His Majesty was Undead, he probably had an amazing and beautiful Undead wife. Sayes expectant gaze slid away from Neia. Maybe these questions were harder than I thought they were Wh-why are you asking stuff like this, anyway? Neia said, I thought your questions would be about His Majestys mighty feats or words of wisdom. That is more exciting and all, but dont you think its strange? All of the stories about legends and heroes never have the details that Im asking for. Except when they kidnap the wife or kill her off because the hero needs a reason to go do something. It makes it feel as if the one who originally recounted the tale didnt know the person at all. Neia sagged over her table as another arrow C no, a spear C plunged into her breast. The girl was brutally butchering her with a handful of words. She reached for her dagger and took a slice of cheese as if to beg for a reprieve. I already forgot what I wanted to share with her. It was more that the shock created by the questions had knocked what she wanted to share out of her head. Who knew that someone so young could be so dangerous? How old are you, Saye? Neia asked, Ive been curious about your age since I first saw you. Eleven. Hehshes four years younger than me. She seems a lot more mature than that. Its amazing that youre travelling at that age, Neia said. Have you been alone all this time? I had a brother, Saye looked down at the table, but a woman came out of the forest and took him away. Oh. Um, Im sorry. A woman came out of the forest? She wasnt aware of any places where Humans were raided by Human tribes C she didnt even know that there were Human tribes C so Saye must have been from very far away. Its alright, Saye told her. He didnt even fight back. Boys are awful. Neia wasnt sure how to respond to that. That seemed to be more and more the case these days. A-Anyway, Neia said, is there something else youd like to ask? Maybe about the Holy Kingdom or the war There are a lot of things, buthmm, how about we start from the beginning? Where did Jaldabaoth come from? We could never figure that out, Neia replied. All we know is that the Abelion Hills was conquered by him before he came to the Holy Kingdom. Before that, he raided the capital of Re-Estize. No one that we asked about Jaldabaoth in Re-Estize knew anything about his origins. It was a mystery that left a few people wondering if Fiends would suddenly pop up again. The Temples had no answers. Most, however, only saw it as a periodic calamity C one that only happened once in several lifetimes like the legends so often told. How about another question? Neia asked, That answer probably wasnt very satisfactory Thankfully, Saye stuck to topics about the war. After two hours, she ran out of paper so they decided to call it a night there. The following morning, they encountered one another again while Neia was organising supplies for her men. Whatcha doing? Saye asked. Making sure my men have supplies for our next shift, Neia answered. Didnt you say you just started? You look like youre used to it. Its the duty of a Squire to manage things for their Paladins, Neia said. And, during the war, I ended up in command of a regiment of archers. By the end of the war, I think I got pretty good at doing this kind of thing. I was never an excellent warrior like my father or mother, so Im glad that I have at least some skills that I can be confident in. Hmmso youre something like a Captain or Commander? C-Commander? Neias eyes went wide, I would never presume to be someone so important! Id be like a Sergeant, at best. but you commanded an archer regiment. Neia laughed nervously as she waved away the notion. We were just desperately short of people. Plus, I think most of the reason why I was put in command of that regiment was to appease His Majesty the Sorcerer King. Huh? You know how it goes, Neia sighed. Everyone is associated with someone. People are in the positions that theyre in because of who they know more often than because of their personal capabilities. Connections matter, and you risk angering groups of people because their associates arent given important jobs. Is that how it works here? Saye frowned. Pretty much. Back before the war, you had people that bribed their way into choice assignments away from danger or scions who were made officers during their time in the army. My father had a lot of stories about those guys. And I was there for many of them, a voice came from behind. They turned to find Mister Lousa waving a hand with a smile on his face. M-Mister Lousa, Neia said. Im sorry, IC I only came because I heard something interesting, Mister Lousa told her. If anything, you should be commended for ensuring your supplies are sorted out on a day off. And I see that youre keeping our esteemed visitor company. AhI guess we got to know one another a little bit since yesterday, Neia said. She asked what I was doing and it just went from there. So I heard, Mister Lousa said. Back when I served in Pavels platoon, he wasnt so renowned but his attitude toward those Nobles was unchanged. Sometimes we would play pranks on them. Pranks? Saye tilted her head curiously. Pranks, the short man nodded. The regulars in the army never had any respect for the Nobles who bought their ranks, but some of them were in particular need ofhumbling. What did you do? There were many things butah, this one was my favourite. About a decade ago, we had a truly obnoxious man placed over us. One day, our squad intercepted a Demihuman raiding party. Pavel had us cut off their heads, skin them, and clean everything up before bringing it all back to the wall. Neia leaned forward. She hadnt heard this story before. That same night, we raided the mans quarters wearing those same heads and hides. He screamed and cried as we carried him off, but his unit was too terrified to do anything and they werent fast enough to catch us besides. We kept going with our little prank until the Holy Order sent a squad to investigate. What happened then? Neia asked. Ehit got weird. The leader of the Paladin squad was your mother, you see, and she found us roasting the nobleman on a spit. What?! We werent really cooking him. It was just a tiny fire, but it was enough to make the man soil himself and plead to the gods for mercy. Your mother took one look at us and charged with her sword held high. She chased us into the nearby bush and we had to hide from her for the next few hours. The next time Pavel went home to see you and your mother, we thought we would never see him again. Demihumans dont cook their food, you see, so we thought he was cooked for sure. No wonder her father hadnt shared the story with her. It seemed that he had taken that particular secret with him to the grave. Thats hilarious, Saye grinned. Did anyone get in trouble for that? I dont think so, Mister Lousa said. The punishment would have been quite severe. But Pavels disdain for people like that nobleman was probably a large part of why he was never promoted to Captain. I guess the fact that his eyes made him look like he wanted nothing more than to butcher those men on the spot didnt help. Ah C when I see yours, however, I am only reminded of the good times I had in his platoon. She appreciated the mans sentiment, but she knew it wouldnt change the opinion of strangers who saw her. She was just thankful that the ranchers hadnt shunned her over them. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Once she completed her task, Neia went over to see her men encamped on the northern side of the hill. Being free until the evenings banquet, Saye accompanied her. The camp around the villa looks a lot like the labour camps around the cities, she said. Is that so? Neia glanced at her. You havent been to them? Neia shook her head. The Holy Order and the Royal Army were already busy enough, so any groups that could police themselves were left alone so limited resources and manpower could go to where they were needed. What are they like? Neia asked. Theyre interesting, the Bard answered. Its like theyre little fiefs run by the Nobles. That makes sense, Neia said. Its how theyre used to doing things, after all. Mister Lousa isnt a Noble, is he? Neia pondered her implication. I guess its the way that people are familiar with. Everyones served in the army and everyones used to how Nobles run things. Hasnt anyone ever considered doing anything differently? Saye asked. Well, there are the city folk, Neia answered, but they answer to the Crown and the Guilds. It feels like it ends up being the same. They stopped and waited for a small mob of boys chasing each other with sticks to go by. The camp was essentially a town made up of tents, so Neia wondered if an actual town would appear around the villa at some point. All of the families and businesses that had set up shop probably preferred proper buildings to live and work in. Oh, Baraja, a rancher approached them, scratching his belly with a yawn. You come down for somethin? Sorry for bothering you on your day off, Neia replied. I just came to see how the men were doing. Well, thats kind of you to do so, the rancher said. The men that arent sleepin in are mostly honin their rodeo skills. Thanks. How is everything in the camp? Do the people need anything? The man crossed his arms and slowly scanned the tents around them. Cant say were in need of anythin, he said. Well, anythin reasonable. But if you just so happened to have a pile of gold to hand out, I dont think anyone would complain. How do you feel about the way this hacienda is being run? Saye asked. Whaddya mean by that, miss? Things now are different from the way they were before, arent they? They are, the rancher admitted, but I dont think things are bad because of it. The old way wasnt workin, so why would anyone stick with it if they had a choice? But thats because of the war, isnt it? Neia said, It basically put us in a giant hole. No ones stupid enough to think that things would just go back to the way they were beforeat least not right away. As far as she knew, that was the consensus. The cause for their woes was Jaldabaoth, but Jaldabaoth had been defeated. Everything that the war had taken away wouldnt just magically come back, and, by the same token, there was no point in getting angry over it because the one who had caused it all was gone. They just had to work hard and rebuild for the sake of future generations. If anything, the future looked bright. The war left them with many problems, but the Demihuman menace that had plagued them for their entire existence was now out of the picture. The Abelion Hills was under the Sorcerous Kingdom now and the Sorcerous Kingdom was friendly with the Holy Kingdom. Everyone understood that the new normal would be much better than the old one C one where people no longer had to sacrifice their sons and daughters to the wall and live in constant fear of the Demihuman raids that could strike even the capital. The cities and towns seem like theyre having a hard time, Saye noted. Shouldnt there be a limit to how much they have to sacrifice? Theyre an odd bunch, the rancher said. It used to be that spares and such went to the towns and cities because there was no way for them to survive in the country, but now its the other way around. At least it should be, but they insist on stayin where they are. Makes no sense to me. We even have artisans from the towns and cities workin for Mister Lousa here, so that makes it even more confusin. Foolish, stubborn pride, I say, a woman folding laundry nearby said. The city folk always looked down on us. They think we live in mud huts, eat dirt, and fuck our cousins, if not the livestock. Several men and women working around them sighed and shook their heads. Personally, Neia didnt believe that as a city dweller, but she was more than aware of the attitudes of her fellow urbanites. Well, thats their problem, the rancher said. Things arent so different for us anyway. Were eatin about the same as before and our lives as ranchers arent very different. If anything, our lives are better now. The only thing were missin are our houses and Mister Lousas about to do somethin about that. He is? Yup. Rumours goin around that he got permission from the Royal Court to repurpose all those abandoned villages in his territory. The camp artisans look like theyre doing some extra work for somethin, so its probably true. Official figures from Hoburns claimed that the Northern Holy Kingdom had 3.5 million remaining citizens, but Neia was pretty sure that wasnt true. Between the predations of Jaldabaoths army, the battles of the war, death from starvation, exposure, disease over the winter, and the demonic reign of terror that saw countless people butchered for no good reason, a lot of empty land had been left behind. This, of course, was made most apparent by all of the empty villages dotting the countryside. The sheer number of them suggested that the north had lost at least half of its people. Early post-war measures included consolidating the rural population into functional villages. Those villages, in turn, salvaged materials from the abandoned ones to rebuild. The fact that Mister Lousa had been granted permission to tear down what was left was basically an admission by the Royal Court that the north had lost more people than they had estimated. So are the people in the camp moving to the villages, Neia asked, or is something else happening? Im not sure, the rancher said. A lot of the womenfolkve grown to appreciate the conveniences of the camp, though. Some people figure itd be best to build posts along the grazing routes. Doing things that way would keep more land free for the herds, too. Soranching forts? Ranching towns, maybe. Theyll be all about our business and what supports it. We can import things we dont produce from elsewhere. That sounds like a good idea, Saye said. You can just focus on becoming stronger and better at what youre good at. MmhI dont know about that, the rancher replied, but itll be nice to have a community where everyone knows what were all about. Before, we were just all over the place on whatever land we had. Disputes and other problems with farmin types were common. They parted ways with the rancher, heading to the rodeo grounds where most of her men were practising. Along the way, Neias thoughts wandered as she watched the people go about their daily tasks. Stronger and better The Bards statement struck a chord within Neia. She was from somewhere outside of the Holy Kingdom, so maybe she didnt see things the way that Neias people did. Do you think they can become stronger by doing that? Neia asked. Doing what? By sticking together as a community of ranchers, Neia said. It depends on what you mean by stronger, Saye said. What Mister Lousa has here does have a certain sort of strength C the same kind of strength that craft guilds have. They represent the goods and labour that they have control over, and that control is power when it comes to negotiating with other parties. Its not easy to bully them like one might be able to bully an individual. Was that the strength that the Sorcerer Kings wisdom promoted? She didnt think so. It wasnt as if the Guilds could do anything to stand against Jaldabaoth. What about other kinds of strength? Like the strength to fight against physical threats like raiders? No. No? Neia frowned at the Bards immediate response. Just doing what theyre doing wont make them stronger, Saye said. I mean, it wont make them stronger than they are right now. They can do the same thing for their entire lives and it wont change anything. They stopped at the edge of the rodeo grounds, watching the ranchers practise their skills. To Neia, at least, it seemed like their practice would help them become better. Why do you say that? Neia asked. Because its the truth? Saye answered with a frown, There are over twenty million Humans from the Holy Kingdom to the Empire, and nearly all of them are like this. They do what they do for their entire lives, but a Farmer reaching the end of his life isnt much stronger than a Farmer helping out their family as a kid. Thats true, but But that would mean most people are born weak and will die weak. That theres no way to become stronger. It meant all those people who believed that being strong was something for geniuses and renowned bloodlines were right. That the Temples teachings about freedom of choice were wrong. Well, one could still choose, but the choice was basically between something they were good at and something they had no talent in. Just like me She had inherited her fathers strengths, yet she had insisted on becoming a Paladin. At the end of all her years of squiring, she was still far better with the bow than she was with a sword with only a fraction of the effort. Neia shook her head free of depressing thoughts. No, the Sorcerer Kings wisdom cant be wrong. Then, is there any way for normal people to become stronger? Neia asked. Sure, Saye answered. Really? ButC I said that what theyre doing right now wont make them any stronger, Saye told her. It doesnt mean that they cant get stronger. Oh. Would you happen to know of a way how? You could import Aurochs, Saye said. Theyre a lot harder to herd. Youd have to get good fast, though C Aurochs are Magical Beasts and just one of them can flatten a village. I think some of them breathe fire? That sounded like a catastrophe, but it also meant that there were people strong enough to herd fire-breathing Magical Beasts that could flatten villages. Um, what about something less extreme? Neia asked, We cant afford a bunch of burning, flattened villages right now. Just challenge yourselves, I guess, Saye answered. Do ranching things that youd normally consider hard. That sounds reckless, Neia said. People would normally tell you not to push yourself. Yeah, and people are normally weak, Saye looked up at her. Youre a lot stronger than these ranchers. Did you get that strong by doing normal things and taking it easy? No, but I had to fight in a war and go through all sorts of craziness. I wouldnt want anyone to go through the same experience. There were other problems with using herself as an example. Foremost among them was the fact that her parents were both very strong. People would just assume she was strong because her parents were strong, and that it was easy to preach strength when one was strong themselves. Saye seems to know a lot, so youd figure shed know that, too. Wait a minute Neia resisted the urge to rub her eyes as she looked at the Bard. Saye Hm? Youre strong! Not really Yes, really! The only people stronger than you in this camp are Mister Lousa and me! Yeah, and thats not really strong. But its stronger than most people in the Holy Kingdom, Neia said. And all those people served in the army. What did you do to get that strong? Did you fight in a war, too? Neia imagined Saye on a savage battlefront. Shed have to be younger than she was, too. A nine-year-old slaying Demihumans five times her size with her lute. I travelled and learned stuff and trained, Saye said. Why do you think Travellers are always stronger than usual? Whats a Traveller? Umyou know, like warriors that go on journeys to improve themselves? Or artisans that visit other countries to learn from famous grandmasters. Or Bards like me that collect stories from around the world. You dont have to be a Traveller to get strong, though. Travellers just happen to broaden their horizons and grow with their experiences. People can do that without going anywhere at all so long as they have the means to. I see She watched as her men practised lassoing posts and riding in makeshift corralling formations. Some rode up to targets and planted their arrows and bolts into them while others raced their mounts through obstacle courses. If this is normal, then what is challenging? Will it really make them stronger? All she needed was to have a few of them show a little bit of improvement. She knew from her time as a Squire that most men would grow competitive between themselves so long as their goal wasnt deemed impossible to achieve. The problem was the stakes. During the war, they were clear. After the war, priorities shifted and so did what mattered to her people. No, since this is kind of like a game, then I could just challenge the men through it. The means are already within my grasp. She didnt have to provide for anyone, so she could probably come up with some sort of prize with her allotted portion as a captain. Once they displayed measurable gains, she could show Mister Lousa, who was already worried about security. He would be more than happy to invest in his peoples strength. Just speaking of the Sorcerer Kings wisdom and greatness wasnt enough. Not in their current situation. In fact, carrying on as she had was surely a disservice to His Majesty. She had to produce results that were relevant to people no matter the situation they found themselves in. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 2, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Weakness is a sin, so one must become strong or humbly accept justice similar to that of His Majesty. Back during the war, it had taken Neia a long while to come up with the right words to share with those around her. They were words for a different time, however, and were no longer so easily digested by those who heard them. His Majesty is justice. His Majesty is Hmm Saying things like His Majesty is justice! didnt make much sense to those who had never directly witnessed His Majestys greatness C if anything, it only drew strange looks C so she needed a way to convey the Sorcerer Kings wisdom to those who had not felt his justice. Similarly, warning of the sin that was weakness had next to no effect when that weakness was considered normal. At the same time, cultivating strength was time-consuming in a situation where no one had any time to spare. The people were already devoting all of the strength that they had to the recovery of the Holy Kingdom. I guess sin wouldnt be such a big deal if it was easy to avoid. So many things dragged one back into a life of sin, even if they wanted nothing more than to climb out of it. Baraja! Neia looked up from her thoughts. A pair of ranchers was riding in from the south. What is it? Neia asked. Weve got two dozen trespassers coming up the nearest road. Men, women, and children. Where did they come from? One of the towns near the capital. They claim that they left to look for work. Take me to them. As they galloped off toward the southern fringes of the herd, Sayes voice came from behind her. What are you going to do? She asked. The Bard was curious about her work, so she had asked to tag along. Neia couldnt think of any reason to refuse, plus it gave her more time to share the Sorcerer Kings greatness with her. It sounds like theyre families that uprooted themselves to find a way to survive, Neia answered. Mister Lousas instructions were to invite people like that to join us. Is that a good idea? I thought people were struggling to get by everywhere. It does feel like that when youre in the cities and towns, Neia said, but the rural areas are doing alright. Its like Mister Lousa said the other day C they have nearly everything that they need out in the country. As long as we have food, shelter, and fuel, everything else will follow. Fruit seasons already started and that runs until autumn. I think well start seeing figs next. Before that, the grain harvest would be in, so it really did feel as if the urban areas of the country were the only places having problems. After the end of the war, the cities made up less than four per cent of the northern Holy Kingdoms population, so it was safe to say that the vast majority of the country didnt feel the same way as they did. But Lanca take a while to raise, right? Saye said, The cattle theyre ranching right now wont be ready for another year. Everyone knows how the cattle industry works, Neia replied, so I think theyll be alright. Ranchers having debt is normal, and Mister Lousa says that everyone working under one hacienda actually cuts down on costs compared to all the small, independent operations they used to have before. As angry as she was at the Holy King, Neia couldnt dispute the fact that his mandates had fostered ways of thinking that brought great benefits to the Holy Kingdom C especially in its rural regions. Where common tenants once only saw what they kept and what was taken away through taxes and other agreements, they now saw a piece of a much bigger picture where everyone contributed to the total economic strength of their communities. It was a value that had always existed, yet lay obscured by ignorance the entire time. More than a few people felt guilty over their attitudes concerning the nobility now that they understood a bit about how they saw things when running their fiefs. Overall, the developments helped give rise to people like Mister Lousa, contributing to the appearance of huge plantations in the east and ranches in the west. Twenty minutes later, they arrived at the road where the reported trespassers were being held up by her men. Six familiesthey dont look like theyre in bad shape. I cant tell what they are They all looked a bit terrified, though Neia supposed that armed men on horseback did have that effect on people. She dismounted and pulled a quill and clipboard out of her saddlebags before walking up to address them. Im NeC Neia Baraja? Neia blinked as a man cut her off and came forward. do I know you? Of course! The man brightened, then frowned. Well, maybe not. There were so many of us, so it would be strange if you could remember everyone He reached into his coat pocket and produced a piece of plain-looking metalwork. Neias mouth fell open as she pointed at the object in recognition. Ah! Youre a member of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps! Yes, exactly! The man beamed, Weve all gone our separate ways since then, but I still see a few here and there from time to time. Even after the war, everyones been working hard to apply the Sorcerer Kings wisdom to our daily lives so that people may know of His Majestys truth. Oh! Id love to hear all about that! Honestly, Im having trouble figuring out the same thing. I dont know all that much about artisans or farming or any of that. Youve helped us all so much that Im sure everyone would be more than happy to return the favour. Umare you two alright? Saye asked. Neia wiped the broad grin off of her face when she realised that she was terrifying everyone else. She cleared her throat and raised her clipboard. It was best to get the people in front of her situated first C she wouldnt be able to talk to the man properly until she got back from her shift. My men said that you left town looking for work, she said. Is that right? Yes, thats right, the man nodded. I didnt know you were here, but we heard that a haciendas being built and they need people. Youre not wrong, Neia replied, but why are you leaving town? Dont you have a workshop or at least a place in one there? The man glanced over his shoulder to the families behind him. His elation from before was all but gone. Things are getting difficult, he said. Dangerous, even. We knew that times would be hard after the war, but the picture looks more bleak every week. Bleak? Neia frowned, Even with the harvest starting to come in? Oh, were thankful for that. But, at the same time, its just another facet of the problems cropping up. Were losing more and more control over our lives. The Nobles from the south that came to help are taking over everything. Her mind went back to the line of angry vendors in Hoburns. Do you mean theyre stealing your business or something like that? Exactly. Im a Tailor by trade and I can barely get my hands on any materials. Instead, Merchants working for the Nobles import finished goods from elsewhere. At the rate we were going, we wouldnt be able to make a living anymore, so we left. But why would they do that? Beats the hell outta me. They dont bother answering, either. Everyone in the town is at their mercy and no one dares to raise their voice for fear of being cut off. She thought about the line of Merchants in Hoburns again. Would the same thing happen to them? It was good in the sense that the rural areas always needed skilled artisans, but the circumstances driving people out of the cities were far from ideal. I see, Neia said. Well, Mister Lousa is more than happy to welcome excellent artisans. Lets seeyou said you were a Tailor C may I have your name? Carlos. Carlos Sartre. Carlos Neia carefully penned the name of the man and his family members on a slip of paper. There were probably a hundred Carloses working for Mister Lousa. After recording the entire partys information, Neia handed them a letter to Mister Lousa and directed them to the hacienda, which could be seen atop the hill northwest of them. I hope that doesnt spell trouble, Saye said as they watched the families depart. What do you mean? Neia asked. They were running from something bad, the Bard shrugged. Something that no one could fight. Do you think itll just stop where it is? Whoever is responsible for whats happening has no justification to intrude on Mister Lousas land, Neia said. Each person that volunteered to help administer the north was assigned a specific jurisdiction. Its not as if they can go wherever they please and do what they want. Though she said so, a sense of wariness lingered over her as they continued south. The next stretch of pasture came within two kilometres of the town and Neia told her men to be on their guard just in case someone was up to no good nearby. Neia set up her camp at the boundary between the town and Mister Lousas land, where she stared at the walls as they were painted orange by the sunset. Wanna talk? Saye came up to her with two bowls of stew. Huh? Oh, sure. What about? Whats bothering you, obviously. Neia tapped the bowstave lying across her knees. The security of Mister Lousas land was only one of several things that were bothering her. She wondered which one of her concerns the Bard was referring to. That Tailor and his family, Neia said. They were something like my followers back during the war. As he said, we all went home after that, but we pledged to follow the Sorcerer Kings wisdom and spread the truth of His Majesty. Im sure they all did. Yet, it doesnt seem like it helped him. He had to leave his home in the end. Im still not sure if I understand this Sorcerer Kings wisdom stuff correctly, Saye said, placing Neias bowl on the ground beside her. Did the Sorcerer King teach it to you himself? His Majesty didnt tell me those things directly, Neia said. Its more that I realised the truths that His Majesty represented while serving as His Majestys Squire. Sayes expression didnt change in the slightest. Neia sighed inwardly. If only she had seen the greatness of the Sorcerer King in person; witnessed His Majestys mighty feats. Resistance to her message wasnt new, but the people she spoke with in the past eventually came to realise that her words were self-evident truths. The Sorcerer King is justice, Neia intoned. Weakness is a sin. Do you understand? Not really What was so hard to understand? It should have been obvious. Neia picked up her bowl of stew, blowing on it to cool it down. If you only saw the Sorcerer KingC I have. Neia looked up from her bowl. You have? This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Of course, the Bard replied. I spent a long time in E-Rantel. The Sorcerer King regularly walks around the city, so Ive seen him a bunch. Ahhhh!!! Im so jealous! The people of E-Rantel were so lucky. How could Saye remain unmoved after witnessing the greatness of His Majesty the Sorcerer King? Maybe she was religious. What does the Sorcerer King is justice even mean? Saye asked, Does that mean hes literally justice? That everything he does is justice? Do I also become justice by walking around E-Rantel like he does? Er Neias first impulse was to say of course not, but she paused to reconsider such a flat denial. Maybe not literally, she said carefully, but, metaphorically, that may not be wrong. His Majestys wisdom serves as a path for us to follow. By taking steps along that path, one may achieve justice that is similar to His Majestys. So since you say weakness is a sin, the justice you speak of is strength? The Sorcerer King is justice because hes strong? Nononono, Neia wagged her spoon in front of her. If strength was justice, then Jaldabaoth, who was strong, would also be justice. Strength is important because justice without power is meaningless. Being strong and exercising ones strength to aid others is true justice. That is why the Sorcerer King is the incarnation of justice! Neia nodded to herself, then scooped a spoonful of stew into her mouth. That was right. The core of it all C the truth that she had come to realise from being His Majestys Squire. Does that mean the Demihumans who used to raid the Holy Kingdom are also justice? Saye asked. Hah? Neia pulled the spoon out of her mouth, How? A tribe has champions and hunters who hone their craft and get stronger in order to protect their loved ones and communities. When they hunt, they do so to provide for themselves, their families, and everyone that depends on them. They are the strong who use their strength to aid others. By your logic, they are justice. That means both the Demihumans who raided the Holy Kingdom for food and the Holy Kingdoms strong defenders are justice. Since she put it that way, maybe I need to rework it a bit. But, hmm Within the context of the war, her message made sense. They were the victims and Jaldaboth was an unjustified aggressor. But they had also found that many of the Demihumans in Jaldaboths army had been forced to fight against their will. Now, her words could be misinterpreted as a call for humanity to become like the monsters and Demihuman tribes that preyed upon them C to join some savage consensus with the rest of the world. Also, Saye added, if Ive heard it correctly, most of the people who served in the army defending the Great Wall were weak. Does that mean they were unjust? Should they have never gone in the first place? Some people can never be as strong as others C does that make them unforgivable sinners? Urgh. In addition to stubbornly refusing to accept the Sorcerer Kings greatness and wisdom, Saye was very good at poking holes into Neias statements. On the other hand, it was a good way to review what she would share with others. Its not that theyre Neias voice trailed off as something odd about the nearby town caught her eye. Saye waited intently for her to continue, then turned to follow the line of her gaze. Whats wrong? She asked. That town doesnt have any magical lighting, Neia answered absently. Dont you think it looks a bit too bright? It was hard to tell in the twilight, but it felt that way. The rooftops still caught the last rays of the sun, but she was sure that something else was illuminating the walls of the buildings. This was strange, considering that fuel had long been subjected to rationing in the north. Is it a fire? Saye asked. I dont think so Neia narrowed her eyes, Its too widespread without much smoke. Maybe theyre having a celebration like the one back at the villa. As the evening gave way to night, the odd lighting of the town grew more evident. An unsettling feeling fell over Neia and she looked over her shoulder to the men in her camp. Somethings going on in the town, she called out to them. Get the guys on this side together. A low murmur drifted from the town as they waited, but she couldnt make out any single voice. Over time, shouts punctuated the noise. She didnt hear any laughter. Things are getting difficult. Dangerous, even. Whats goin on out there? One of her men asked. I dont know, Neia replied, but its been going on since sundown. We checkin on em? We should, Neia nodded. Just in case. She went to untether her mount, the unsettling feeling growing into one of genuine worry. Her worry turned into alarm as they drew close and a column of smoke rose from the centre of the town. A bonfire? No, its too big. She and her men urged their mounts into a gallop. The voices from the town resolved into sharp and harsh tones as flames licked the black smoke rising into the darkness. I hope we can get that fire under control C the people cant afford this! Neia and thirty of her company rode through the unmanned northern gate. The sentries had probably gone to help with the fire. She slowed her mount upon spotting a crowd in the town square. Then, she stopped and stared, uncomprehending, at the scene that greeted her. A workshop on one side of the square was on fire and there were people everywhere, but no one was moving to fight the blaze. Instead, they stood facing the fire with torches and fists raised. The harsh voices from before werent men issuing instructions, but voices raised in anger, hurling curses and condemnation at some unseen nemesis. What the Neia turned to address a nearby sentry, Whats going on here? Why isnt anyone putting out the fire? The sentry spared her half a glance before his gaze returned to the crowd. Some greedy fools getting what he deserves, he told her. What? That doesnt make any sense. The owner of that shop thought he could sell bread at a higher price than anyone else. Serves him right, yeah? Setting someones shop on fire for unfair prices? There was no law that mandated such a punishment. This is wrong, Neia said. You and the rest of the town guard have to stop this! Do we? Of course you do! This isnt the law! It isnt just! That so? How about we let the people be the judge of whats just. A great cheer rose as the roof of the bakery collapsed. Neia scanned the crowd; aghast at their jubilant expressions. The atmosphere was inhuman. Demonic. Serves you right! Burn, you greedy bastard! Neia leapt off of her horse and shoved her way through the crowd. They werent actually burning someone, were they? A few minutes later, she emerged in front of the crowd, stepping out before the burning bakery. A lone man in an apron and a bakers hat wept on the cobblestones of the square. Pieces of garbage bounced off of his back and shoulders, adding to the growing pile of refuse around him. Neias horror grew as she took in the mans features. I know him She saw him every time she came through the town, though she never spoke with him since she could only stop long enough to see if any work-related matters required her attention. During the war, he was a part of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps and she saw him all the time, distributing provisions every single day with a smile and a word of encouragement for the downtrodden. Stop this madness! Neias voice was drowned out by the anger of the townsfolk. Not even the closest seemed to pay her any heed. She scrambled over to the baker, placing a hand on his soiled shoulders as she knelt beside him. Mister Jurez! She raised her voice over the shouts of the crowd and the roar of the flames, calling out the bakers name again. He looked up at her with a lifeless expression. We cant stay here She hauled him to his feet, ducking under his arm to help him walk away. Her stomach turned as renewed cheers encouraged her to cast the baker into the flames. Then, the cheers turned into jeers when they saw she was trying to leave with him. Neia looked for an escape route as bits of garbage started to pelt her as well, and then she noticed the ranchers that had followed her. Clear a path! She called out. The townsfolk nearby tried to bar their path, but their efforts were disorganised and sporadic. Paving stones joined the bits of garbage cast at them as they pushed and shoved their way back to their horses. Saye turned to her when they finally broke out of the crowd. He can use my horse, she told her. ButC Ill catch up, Saye said. I hope you dont think that a Bard wouldnt be interested in learning about what happened here. There wasnt any time to argue. Neia helped the man up into Sayes saddle and they made their way back out of the towns northern gate. What in the world was that Her mind flashed through the scenes from the town as they galloped into the night. What in the world was that?! She had never seen Humans behave that way before. They were like a mob of savage Demihumans during the war. Mister Jurez nearly fell out of his saddle upon their return to Neias camp. She helped him to the fire pit and went to retrieve a spare water flask. Miss Baraja, one of the ranchers said, what do we do? Is there any safe way to drive the herd at night? She asked. No, the rancher shook his head. Driving our animals too hard will make them lose weight, besides. Then return to your camps and keep an eye out for anyone from the town, Neia told him. Well be grazing here for another day or so, so take shifts on the watch. Once I figure out whats going on here, well know whether its safe to stay or not. She went to join Mister Jurez at the campfire, silently staring across the flames at the despondent man. I refuse to believe hes been raising prices like that. It goes against the justice that His Majesty the Sorcerer King taught us; what I taught them! They were supposed to use their strength to aid others. In fact, she had never heard of any of those who had embraced the Sorcerer Kings wisdom doing anything even remotely similar to what the baker had been accused of, even in the dark days of the war. Mister Jurez, she asked tentatively, is what they say true? How could it be? The baker didnt look up from the fire, We all saw the truth of His Majestys wisdom! I did everything that I could to strengthen my craft and my business; I did what I could to bring His Majestys truth to others! Your patrol route goes through that town, Miss Baraja C you must have seen what I was doing. She had no cause to thoroughly investigate the man while she was working for the Holy Order, so she couldnt say either way. Then what happened? Neia asked, How could that happen? I dont know, Mister Jurez replied. All I know is that business was slow in the morning but picked up later in the day. I thought it was strange, but I never thought that the entire town would turn on me like that. Could it be that you set the wrong price? A few people asked me that, but there was nothing wrong with the price of my bread. Its barely enough for my business to get by on every day. Then nothing makes sense. Not that anything about the incident made sense. People turning on a baker for selling bread at cost. The town guard just letting them burn down what was not only someones home and business, but also a crucial town industry. The fact that such a horrific idea had even crossed their minds in the first place. She couldnt explain it at all. The Holy Kingdoms people just werent like that. Im back. Neia started when Sayes voice came from beside her two hours later. She hadnt even noticed the Bards approach, though it was admittedly close to midnight. Did you find out anything? Neia asked. I did, Saye sat down beside her, but I have a question to ask him first. The Bard gestured at Mister Jurez, who was still raw-eyed from his ordeals. What is it? The baker said. Have the people overseeing your town asked you to do anything recently? Saye asked, Well, it doesnt have to be recently C just something that they wanted you to do. Mister Jurezs gaze turned inward for a moment. The mill, he said. They offered to buy the town mill from me. It didnt make any business sense, so I refused. They told me itd be fairer if they controlled the mill, but its not as if I was edging out the competition running the thing C Ive just been charging the cost of the animal feed. My bakery couldnt feed the whole town even if I wanted to. I see. Then thats probably why the entire town attacked you. Both Neia and Mister Jurez looked at Saye with confused frowns. I dont get it, Neia said. You dont? Saye frowned back, Its like I said about those people from earlier today: theyre running from something bad that they cant fight. The Nobles overseeing the town drove the Tailor out by limiting supplies of materials and importing finished goods from somewhere else. They cant do the same thing with the bakeries since they serve fresh bread to the town, but they can get their hands on the mill to control the distribution of flour. But why? Control, Saye shrugged. Thats what the other group said, right? The Nobles are taking over everything. I figured the people who lived here would know more about the details than me. How much more control could they possibly want? Mister Jurez said, Pretty much everyone in town is in debt to them already. Now they want to control our supply of everything? I still dont understand how anything like that could lead to his workshop being burnt down, Neia said. Its pretty simple, Saye replied. I asked the other bakers in the town and they all said that you were overpricing the bread. Thats a lie! Ive done everything possible to follow the Sorcerer Kings justice! Saye danced back as Mister Jurez lunged at her. Neia stared in shock as the ranchers nearby jumped up to restrain him. The Bard coolly gazed down upon the baker with her ice-blue eyes. Its not a lie, she told him. Youre all just unaware of the truth. The other three bakers were purposely sold grain at a cheaper price and, like you, they charged what they thought was a fair price for their bread. Then, agents of the Nobles probably incited the people. The men they assigned to maintain order in the town looked the other way. In the end, the Nobles got what they wanted: they got rid of an obstacle C you C while also using you as an outlet for the towns mounting frustrations over everything. Now, they can import flour from a facility that they own, expanding their control over a mollified town and its surrounding villages. As a bonus, all of the other workshops will feel that they need the Nobles even more for protection. Mister Jurezs expression was no less appalled than Neias own. But thats wrong, he cried. Its evil! Unjust! No, Neia sighed. It might be twisted, but its not illegal. As for what is, they used a mob to do their dirty work and the Holy Kingdom cant punish an entire population. Not that they have the means to. Yup, Saye shrugged. Thats just how those types of Nobles operate everywhere. Justice is always on their side. Mister Jurezs shoulders slumped. Neias men released him. So we cant do anything about it? The baker asked. No, we can, Neias eyes went to the town on the horizon. If this is how its going to be, then we must. Well replace this rotten justice with justice of our own. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 2, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Encouraging her company to begin training beyond their usual routines was a simple matter after they had witnessed the mob in the town and understood what had happened. Justice without strength is meaningless, Neia told them. If we want our justice to prevail, we must have the strength to ensure that injustice isnt forced upon us! Her men didnt yet understand what His Majestys justice was, but they understood that the new lives they had made for themselves were being threatened. Neia felt that that was fine for the time being so long as things were heading in the right direction. What didnt feel right was that the whole affair had proven that imminent threats made her message come across infinitely easier than when her audience thought itself relatively secure. One would think that preventing problems before they happened would be common sense. Just beyond her camp, the men pushed the limits of their mounted skills in the fields along the town. At first, she didnt feel comfortable about the idea that it might be perceived as a belligerent threat to the neighbours, but Saye asserted that exercises along the border would make potential troublemakers think twice before trying anything. Mister Jurez went back to the villa first thing in the morning along with two men delivering word to Mister Lousa about what happened. Neia wasnt sure how he would react to the news, but she hoped that he would at least take some precautions. You should have sent a stronger warning to Mister Lousa, Saye told her. Stronger? Neia frowned as she eyed the shaft of one of her arrows, But we havent seen any signs of aggression from the town. Saye was pretty pessimistic as far as Bards went. Since the previous evenings incident, she kept encouraging Neia to be more aggressive with her preparations, talking about the terrible things that happened elsewhere in the world. Some of her stories felt so ridiculous that they may as well have been a Bards tale and Neia supposed that they were technically just that. The Holy Kingdom wasnt a place steeped in crime and corruption like so many of Sayes tales, however. Even the events in the town followed an understandable logic that adhered to the laws of the land. All they needed to do was make sure they left no openings for the Nobles to exploit. Theyre called blind spots for a reason, Saye told her. I understand that members of the Paladin order here are trained to be experts in the law, but Nobles are still better at it than you are. By the time you realise what theyre up to, itll be too late to do anything about it. You keep saying that theyll do something, Neia replied, but they dont even have a motive to do anything like you suggest. How do you know what their motives are? Saye asked her. Patronage, Neia said. Good or bad, Nobles are all about that. Mister Lousa has been doing business with them since the end of the war. If they mess with his ranch, theyre messing with their investment in his operations. Mister Jurez owed a debt to whoever controls that town, Saye noted. That didnt protect him. Thatsthats becauseas much as I hate to say it, thats because Mister Jurez is small. What the Nobles thought they would gain by getting rid of him was worth more than his debt to them. Also, as you said, he served as a warning to everyone else about what happens when one denies the Nobles what they want. His debt also meant that he owed them a favour C turning them down meant he wasnt willing to return that favour. It all made sense in the context of the Holy Kingdoms legal and social order. The only thing different about it this time was that the system of patronage had taken an uncharacteristically ugly turn. In the Holy Kingdom, favours and debts were generally seen as the driver for positive things, encouraging people to pursue beneficial outcomes that both strengthened the bonds between families and facilitated the smooth growth of a fief. The souths support of the north was predicated on that concept. Debts were necessary to tide things over during the earliest phase of the recovery C the one that they were currently in. They werent incurred out of some fault of the debtor and werent financed to give the south a political and economic foothold in the north. Mister Lousa is different, Neia continued. Hes purchased ten thousand cattle from the nobility and hes a huge source of continued business. Hes become one of the Nine Colours, too, and thats an invaluable connection. I cant imagine any reason why they would threaten anyone like that. Mister Lousa got along with everyone, so Neia couldnt imagine anyone holding a grudge against him. The man was simply impossible to hate. If theyre willing to do what they did to Mister Jurez, Saye said, I think theyd be willing to do all sorts of things. But youre the boss. The Bard got up and walked over to where the exercises were being conducted. Neia went and did her rounds, but the men at each camp reported nothing out of the ordinary. Still, her eyes kept going to the horizon for signs of trouble. That evening, the sombre mood that hung over them grew even heavier. The men still sent regular glances at the town, as did she. Baraja, Carlos asked, you think this is happenin elsewhere? I dont know, Neia replied. We have no way to tell. The mob had gathered in the evening and the fire started after people in the nearby villages would have gone to sleep. There wasnt a trace of smoke by morning, so the only way one could tell if anything had happened was to enter the town itself. Were honin our skills, another man said, and thats all fine and good, but what if someone does show up to cause trouble? We gonna fight em? The other men looked up from their meals at Neia. Neia returned their grim looks with one of her own. I dont like the idea of fighting our own people any more than you, she said. But if they come with the intent to do harm, what other choice do we have? Its no different than when Demihumans came to raid our homes, except the threat now comes with twisted laws instead of teeth and claws. Strangely, that also provided her with a measure of comfort. Saye was right about her men showing their skills being a deterrent C Humans werent like Demihumans who would have taken it as a challenge. Most Humans did their best to stay away from even imagined violence. As if to tread upon her hopes for an uneventful evening, the distant sound of pounding hooves roused them to their feet. One of the riders sent to escort Mister Jurez to the villa appeared on the horizon minutes later. He didnt dismount, taking his horse just behind their seats around the campfire. Whats going on? Neia asked. We spotted some men on the way back, the rider said. Comin up the east road. Gomez is holdin them up. Who are they? No colours that I know. The Nobles What are they doing here? Since they were in unfamiliar colours, they were probably passing through on the way to somewhere else. Please, just let it be that. They said theyre after some runaway debtors. Dammit! Neias frustrated shout echoed into the twilight. They got us She did her best to avoid looking in Sayes direction. In hindsight, it was obvious. The pieces were all there, but she hadnt been able to put them together. Debts didnt just go away when one moved to another territory. Those who financed those debts had every right to pursue them. She should have picked up on what the Nobles were up to when their men in the town allowed them to leave with Mister Jurez unchallenged. Every man, woman, and child who was indebted to the Nobles was an excuse for them to intrude upon anothers territory. The entire north owed debts to the south. If she turned the Nobles away without suitable justification, the entire establishment would become her enemy. Worse than that, Mister Lousa and everyone who worked for him would be ruined. How many people has Mister Lousa taken in? Did he clear their debts or make some other arrangement? While he was a retired army officer who should have some sense of the law, he had also served as part of her fathers platoon. They were stationed at the wall and patrolled the wilderness rather than in the interior where one might be wise to the Nobles tricks. It was the proverbial alchemical bomb just waiting to go off. If even one of the thousands that worked under Mister Lousa lashed out at the Nobles out of a sense of self-righteousness, they would instantly put everyone on the wrong side of the law. What do we do? Carlos asked. Ill figure something out on the way, Neia answered. We cant leave Gomez alone with them. You think theyd do something? If they assaulted one of my men, then at least we could She shook her head free of the thought. What was she asking for? I dont know, Neia said. But I dont want us caught off guard if they try. Well swing by a few camps before we talk to them. Dont act rashly even if they try to provoke you C we dont want to cause any trouble for Mister Lousa. They picked up ranchers from the three camps along their way. Thankfully, Gomez was still there and in one piece. On the road in front of him, a squad of liveried men rushed to form up behind their leader, who sat astride a black warhorse. Neia took in the details of the men before dismounting beside her subordinate. An emerald apple over a fess of gules and sablewho? Unlike the Nobles who could memorise the heraldry of every single house in the kingdom, she only knew the houses that her work regularly brought her into contact with. Did they try anything? She asked in a low voice. They tried starin me down, at first, Gomez replied. Then they got bored and started lazin about. Good, Neia nodded. Thanks for keeping them here. Not only did they lack the discipline of an elite retinue, but they also lacked the equipment. Each of the men on foot was armoured in gambeson and kettle helm with daggers and cudgels as sidearms. None had bows or crossbows, though their spears would be a problem if they were allowed to close. There werent enough of them to do that, however. Her men could put them all on the ground before they took two steps, if necessary. If they had come expecting C or looking for C a fight, they would have brought higher-quality retainers or at least more than a squad. They would probably back down if she figured out a legitimate reason to turn them away. Neia left her mount with Gomez and approached the unfamiliar retinue. The squad eyed her curiously, but the man on the horse continued watching the fifteen mounted men behind her. She glanced over her shoulder, wondering if they were brandishing their arms, but they werent. Well, a line of cavalry is far more threatening than a lone young woman on foot. I need to be polite so the situation doesnt escalate. It worried her that the mans mindset didnt completely discount the possibility of violence. Neia took her eyes off of her men and looked back up at the rider before her. Your name and house, good sir? She asked. The rider didnt answer. Behind him, his squad visibly lost all of their tension. Excuse mC If this is a joke, the mans voice went straight past her, it is in extraordinarily poor taste. Huh? Several moments passed in silence. The man scoffed. Surely, you do not mean to say that this disrespectful little girl is speaking for the lot of you? For Iago Lousa, one of the Nine Colours? Have you no one better qualified? Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Hey! I may not be a great beauty, but Im a woman grown, thank you! Neia bristled as a mire of ugly memories from the war rose to the forefront of her mind. Though she was known as the Sorcerer Kings Squire, that association was only really made amongst the leadership and those who had embraced His Majestys wisdom. When she went around the army camps without her equipment or surcoat, she just became another nameless woman. Random people would just dump camp chores on her and, despite her antagonistic appearance that would often invite belligerent reactions, she had even been propositioned a few times by officers looking to entertain their men. It made her want to walk around all the time wearing the equipment borrowed from Sorcerer King, but, in the end, that just made her lose even more confidence in herself. Weve wasted enough time here, the man said. I understand that many commoners harbour fantasies of serving as a knight under some princess, but at least find a woman of proper breeding to offer your services to. Well, not that you have much of a choice. The squad leader nudged his mount forward. Neia didnt move. You didnt answer my question, good sir. I dont answer to delinquent girls. Fifteen crossbows came up in response to the mans words. His warhorse stopped within two centimetres of Neias face. It was a stupid idea to stand inside his measure, but she couldnt give up any ground. The mans lip curled into a sneer. What is the meaning of this? Youre trespassing on Iago Lousas land without just cause, Neia told him. Did they not tell you, you stupid girl? The man sneered, Runaway debtors have crossed into Lousas land. Would you happen to be carrying proof of each individuals debt? The man glared down at her. Eh? He doesnt? Neia thought he would have at least brought copies with him. She was just going down a checklist of things that she might be able to delay him with, but she had scored a telling blow with the very first point. Was the squad dispatched as a favour from one house to another? It would explain the unknown livery and incomplete preparations. In that case, Neia took a step back so she could smile up at the man, I am afraid we cannot grant you passage. Are you questioning our honour? The man grated. I cannot question the crown laws, Neia replied. If you have any grievances with those, I suggest that you take them up with the Royal Court. If you insist on continuing with your unjustified intrusion, well be putting you down as a band of nameless brigands. She continued to smile under the mans furious glare. It was only after the light of their torches disappeared over the hill to the east that she allowed herself to breathe a sigh of relief. Still, in the end, he hadnt given his name or that of the house that he served so she had no clue who they were dealing with. Neia, Saye said. Hm? Youre an idiot. Neia buried her face in her hands, going red to her ears. She really was an idiot. How could she let things escalate so quickly? Was she that easy to goad? I thought wed have to toss their corpses in the kingswood, Carlos said, so I figure this is a win. Killing them might have been better, Saye said. Theyll definitely be back. With how Miss Smiley Murderface here turned them away, itll be with a lot more men. Argh Her fathers smile had people assume he committed at least four atrocities per day and Neia inherited that part of him. Those men probably thought she was every bit the delinquent that their leader had labelled her as. Its worse than that, Neia said. I sort of tricked them using their common sense. How so? Carlos asked. Mister Lousa isnt a Noble, Neia answered. Hes just a really big tenant. I figure that hell be enfeoffed whenever his ceremonial induction into the Nine Colours is. why is that a problem? Hes still a direct tenant of the Holy King, isnt he? Yeah, but hes not a tenant-in-chief. In other words, not a Noble who directly answers to the Holy King. He has no right to enact laws or enforce them. He cant grant titles, collect taxes, or do anything else that a Noble can do. Thats pretty much why he does things the way that he does. No one working for him has a tenancy because he legally cant grant titles. Theyre all just employees. Mister Lousa was in an unprecedented situation that was only made possible by the catastrophic sequence of events that came with Jaldabaoths invasion. The Holy Kingdom didnt make laws on the assumption that the country would be half destroyed with barely functioning or entirely absent government institutions. Following the war, everyone assumed that things would return to normal within a few years, so enacting new legislation to address the problem was considered a needless effort for an administration that was already stretched thin. So the only organisations with judicial authority on Mister Lousas land are the Royal Army and the Holy Order? Saye asked. On paper, Neia replied. In practice, it was just me and my partner back when I was still part of the Holy Order. We showed up once every two weeks as part of a big patrol around the north of Hoburns. I cant imagine how long it takes now with just my former partner doing it. With the Royal Army out of the country, Mister Lousa cant even petition the Holy King for protection because the Holy King has nothing to protect him with. The only thing she could be thankful for was that the hole in the Holy Kingdoms administrative and judicial framework was overlooked when the southern Nobles came to take up policing duties in the cities. You said that the Holy King doesnt have anythin to protect us with since the Royal Armys out of the country, Carlos said. But cant he just tell whoevers stirrin up trouble with us to stop? No, Neia said. Thats why I specifically linked the issue to the crown laws. If I had framed things as a problem with Mister Lousa, wed lose by default. How? Those guys were clearly the ones lookin to start shit. In every kingdom and empire that I know of, Neia said, a liege is obliged to defend their vassals in court. And by vassals, I mean the Noble sort. Since the dispute would be Lord whoever versus Iago Lousa, Mister Lousa wouldnt have any representation because hes just a tenant and tenants are supposed to be represented by their lords. and he doesnt have a lord to represent him in court. In a normal situation, Neia replied, Mister Lousa would be the lord, and a powerful one, at that. No one would dare to challenge him over anything that happens in his demesne. Sowhere does that leave us? Saye asked. Mister Lousas land is basically a weird pseudo-frontier where effectively no one has the legal right to uphold justice. We need to hold our own here until Mister Lousa is granted his title, and we have to do it in such a way that the Nobles cant level substantial charges against him in the Royal Court. Even thats iffy because, right now, the Nobles are operating as if theyre dealing with another Noble on that Nobles land. If they ever realise that theyve fallen victim to their own common sense, were going to be in trouble. Then what do we do now, specifically? Carlos asked, What can we do? You make it sound as if weve been hogtied. First of all, well have to let Mister Lousa know what happened. Beyond that, we have to keep strengthening ourselves. You saw it just now. Its as I said: justice without strength is meaningless. We all know that that squad is enough to convince entire villages to let them do what they want. Thats probably what they thought their task would be: searching villages for their targets. I know it troubles you that were resorting to the threat of force, but thats ultimately the only sure way to make them stop and listen. That Knight was intent on riding right over me C a little girl. Hed have done the same to you, saying that he doesnt answer to peasants. If any one of us had confronted him alone, we wouldnt have had the strength to uphold our justice. You keep sayin our justice, one of her men said. But what does that mean? Right now, it seems that were usin strength to force a favourable outcome. We want to protect the lives that weve made here and thats a pretty normal thing. You make it sound as if everyone should be lookin out for their own interestsbut thats a sure way to start a million feuds thatll only end when one side stamps out the other. Most of the other ranchers nodded along with his words. How events had played out did make things seem like they were as he said. Jaldabaoth was strong, Neia said. Strong enough to do whatever he wanted. But Jaldabaoth was not justice. To find justice, we must look to His Majesty the Sorcerer King, who is the incarnation of justice! His Majesty used his strength not to torment the weak, but to aid us in our time of need. He risked himself to help strangers like us. It is obvious who we must look to for wisdom and guidance! I dont think any of us can be like the Sorcerer King, Carlos said. Im not saying that we can be, Neia replied. At least not physically. But we can be like His Majesty in spirit! We must all strive to shed the sin of weakness C of complacency and powerlessness C and improve ourselves so that we are free to follow our justice! Unlike the Sorcerer King, our adversary is not Jaldabaoth. What we face are mere mortals like you and me: people who intend to inflict injustice upon us and everything we care about. Her men still seemed unconvinced, but Neia felt that she was making better progress than she had just a day ago. So long as she could keep nudging them on the right path, they would eventually come to see the truth.
Is it alright to use someone like this? Saye was pretty sure that Neia Baraja was broken in the head. She never imagined that her assignment would involve unleashing a madwoman on an entire country. Lord Demiurges orders were to assist her primary target C Neia Baraja C in the creation of an ideological vanguard for her social movement, which would be instrumental in bringing change to the Holy Kingdom of Roble. This change was crucial in a country shaped by the heretical mess otherwise known as the Faith of the Four, which had a proven history of opposing the Sorcerer King wherever his influence expanded. Since the end of Jaldabaoths invasion, a great deal of experimentation and observation had gone into determining the effect and extent of Neia Barajas capabilities. They concluded that, in addition to being a certain type of Paladin, she was some sort of Commander. It wasnt a conventional military one: it instead seemed to be related to belief or conviction and had abilities themed along those lines C perhaps something like a Missionary or an Evangelist. Lord Demiurge told her that the Sorcerer King hadnt expressed any desire to be openly worshipped, however, so they were to facilitate the creation of an easily digestible moral philosophy rather than a religion. That, in turn, would guide the people of the Holy Kingdom into a worldview that was compatible with the culture developing in the Sorcerous Kingdom. That culture, of course, would also serve as a gateway to religious conversion should their god wish for it. Sayes current situation, however, was rife with challenges. Foremost amongst them was the fact that the current form of Neias message wasnt coherent at all. To Saye and anyone else who didnt share the same experiences, it came across as deluded at best. The strangest thing about it was that Neia herself understood the problem and was a generally level-headed person right up to the point where she started sharing. All logic and reason flew out the window after that. It was to the extent that Saye wondered if Neia had just brainwashed herself with her own message and was stuck going in circles with it. The main problem with Neias message was her arbitrary way of attributing bits of wisdom to the Sorcerer King. Saye was pretty sure that His Majesty wasnt like Neias image of him at all. When the Sorcerer King walked around E-Rantel, he never went on about strength or justice or sin being a weakness. Rather than any of that, he expressed his pleasure over the fact that his people were happy and his kingdom continued to develop in a positive direction. His citizens were encouraged to thrive doing the things that they were good at for the benefit of society and their collective prosperity, which C paraphrased C was one of the core tenets of the Faith of the Six. Well, theres no use griping about it. Its my job to make her thingy marketable. I just have to make sure it doesnt conflict with any tenets of the faith. Saye had a sort of kind of time limit when it came to preparing Neia for her main role. The rapidly deteriorating state of the Holy Kingdom was purposely engineered by Lord Demiurge and his agents in the Holy Kingdom to rebuild the countrys industrial base at all costs, rip up the old cultural regime, and put its people in a mental state that was highly susceptible to Neias oratory abilities. Neia needed to start taking advantage of the situation because letting too much time pass would see the Holy Kingdom fall apart. Thus, the equipment that the Sorcerer King had lent to Neia was recalled to mitigate the risk of her going on any vocational detours C she was supposed to grow as an orator, not as an Archer or a Paladin. Neias modest following, the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps, was serving as a control sample to see how old converts would react to refinements to Neias message and changes in their environment. As Saye lay in her bedroll, pondering Neias developmental trajectory for the foreseeable future, a Shadow Demon phased through the ceiling of her tent. It had been hanging around her for most of the day C probably because Neia kept relating tales of the Sorcerer Kings greatness C so it made for a convenient scout when Saye needed one. She reached up to activate the Silence item sitting by her pillow. What did you find out? Saye asked. The rider and his squad returned to the previous town, the Shadow Demon answered. They conferred with another group of men at the inn. What colours were they wearing? Many men. Many colours. The most important person was wearing stripes of red and blue. House Cohen, Saye nodded. Cohen The name seeped out of the Demons mouth like a poisonous mist. It seemed that the men stopped at the border by Neias company were the vanguard of the scions Saye had overheard discussing their plans in The Queen of Thorns. What did they say? Several moments went by before the Shadow Demon spoke again. Lord Eduardo, this outcome is absolutely unacceptable. That mad-eyed bitch needs to be put in her place for this brazen challenge! The Shadow Demon shifted over and faced the empty space where it was once floating. We were just testing the waters, Aquino. The remainder of our forces will be joining us overnight. Well leave in the afternoon after everyone receives their assignments. The Shadow Demon changed places again, crossing its arms. My man wants the girl who turned him away. Doesnt he know that being so persistent will only make women hate him? It was a joke, the Shadow Demon''s chuckle didn''t sound quite like a Humans. They had three hundred men, you said? All mounted and armed. Well send ten Knights to break them up. Twenty. Also, I assume we have an answer for their crossbows The Shadow Demon scoffed. As if a ragtag band of cowherds wouldnt break as soon as something substantial comes their way. Theyre not Demihumans, Aquino, nor do they have a leader to command them. We still need to make sure they dont escape to cause trouble elsewhere. fine. But remember that the remainder of our task only consists of exerting pressure on Iago Lousa. Were not here to thoughtlessly butcher productive elements or cause undue damage to industrial infrastructure. Of course, Lord Eduardo. Hmm Saye reached up and patted the Shadow Demon on the head. You have a good memory, she smiled. What do you think the Nobles chances are? The Shadow Demon shrugged. She supposed that it wouldnt bother with that sort of assessment when it could probably wipe out both sides on its own. Saye considered the conversation and the probable effects of the royalists actions. The scions were very aggressive as far as the Holy Kingdom went, but it still wasnt enough. I have a job for you, she told the Shadow Demon. This is a perfect opportunity for us to give Neia a little nudge along the right path; it would be a shame if we let it go to waste. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 2, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Wh-what are you doing? Seeing if we can alter your image a bit. Neia sat frozen in her saddle as Saye reached across from her mount to fiddle with her hair. When she thought about it, she realised that it was rare for her to be touched by anyone outside of being jostled by allies or attacked by enemies in battle. Alter it into what? Neia asked, Its not as if anyone will see me out here. You have at least a hundred men looking at you every day, Saye said. Plus anyone you try to scare off with your crazy murdergaze. do you think the Nobles will show up? Saye snorted. If they can find us. Neia scanned as much of the horizon as she could while keeping her head still. Only two hours had passed since she and her men started driving the herd to the next pasture and they werent moving very fast. What were the chances that anyone would get lost trying to find a herd of two thousand cattle? It wasnt as if Lanca were renowned for their stealth. Saye stopped fussing with Neias hair and leaned back and forth as she carefully scrutinised her. The Bard, of course, always somehow looked perfect and her pleasant appearance truly was at odds with her grim worldview. Do you mind if I ask you a personal question, Saye? That depends on what it is. Umwell, its just that you seem to see the world as a much darker place than people in the Holy Kingdom do, Neia said. Where were you born? A town in Re-Estize. That was much closer than Neia expected. Her guess had been somewhere in the City State Alliance, though she didnt know what it was like there. Was it a bad place? Neia asked. Saye fell silent, staring at her with her topaz blue eyes for so long that Neia started to shift uncomfortably. Are you a virgin? Saye asked. What?! Neia cringed at the volume of her own voice. She looked around to see if anyone had noticed, but the closest rancher was a speck in the distance. O-of course I am! Neias mind halted for a moment. She wasnt sure if it was alright to be a virgin with how old she already was. B-but I havent really had the time to find anyone with all theC Im not, Saye told her. Over a year ago, while I was out on an errand for my mother, some men snatched me right off of the street in broad daylight and that was it. But shes eleven right now It took me weeks to work up the courage to tell my mother what happened, Saye continued. The next day, she abandoned us. Two days later, the landlord found out that she was gone and my brother and I were kicked out. We couldnt pay the rent, after all. Whaaaaaaaaaat II thought you might be from a sort of bad place, but I neverC It could have been worse. How could it be worse than that? Neia gaped at her. Well, Saye counted off her fingers. Men at least paid whenever I sold myself to save me and my brother from starving. We found a bit of high ground in a back alley to sleep on and anything could have happened to us while we were living there. Also, being captured and sold into slavery was a thing C it almost happened to us before we finally left. Thats horrible! Neia said, Why didnt anyone do anything? Neia didnt know what was worse: the fact that Saye had gone through so much or the fact that she was so cavalier about it. Justice without strength is meaningless, Saye shrugged. Thats what you always say, isnt it? In my hometowns case, Justice was on the side of evil, and evil had more than enough strength to uphold justice. It wasnt exactly unique in its circumstances, either. The way things are going, the Holy Kingdom is going to end up just like my old home. But the Holy Kingdom isnt anywhere near that bad Not yet, Saye told her, but it will be. Its not as if everyone just wakes up one day and decides to be horrible. Things just keep getting worse and worse, little by little. A thousand little things grind you and everyone around you down, turning what you would consider horrible into normal. Slowly, but surely, everything that people used to consider good is flipped on its head. Integrity is perceived as idiocy; generosity, gullibility. Morality is considered moronic. Those who stand up for whats right are wrong and people genuinely believe that they deserve every bit of what happens to them when theyre gutted in the streets for their actions. That was the justice of my home. I-I cant believe that. Its too crazy! Justice was justice. What Saye described definitely wasnt it. Anyone in their right mind wouldC Is it? Sayes piercing gaze held Neias own, Is it actually crazy? From what youve told me so far, youre from a nice place where your ruler C well, your former ruler C did her best to lead a nation along the path of good. I can see the vestiges of her leadership in how the people of the Holy Kingdom speak, think, and act. But all of that now only serves to show how much Roble has changed. Good and evil matter less and less. Its all about winning or losing. People stop thinking about how their actions will affect those around them and why they arent allowed to do certain things. All of that stuff doesnt matter when ones family is starving and power goes to those who seize it. Everything is allowed when the result is the only thing that matters. Those who get ahead of everyone else are the just; those who are left behind deserve everything that happens to them and arent worth thinking about. At best, theyre a sea of faceless nobodies whose desperation can be exploited and realism becomes the mindless excuse that justifies everything that they do. A lump of guilt formed in the pit of Neias stomach. It was as if Saye was describing her. When she was kicked out of the Holy Order and turned away from the army, all she could think about was how they were hurting her and what they owed. She stopped caring about the important things despite knowing that she should. How she appeared to others and how it would affect her became more important than whether something was right or wrong. All she could think of was herself and how she might be able to survive. There were those who didnt fit Sayes description, however. Mister Lousa isnt like that, Neia noted. Thats right. When I was in that terrible place, Mister Lousa pulled me out. I never realised that I owe him so much more than just giving me a job. Everyone that works for him does. He had done it so naturally, as well. It was what anyone should have done, yet it had somehow become a rare and remarkable thing. Maybe Saye was right about how the Holy Kingdom was changing. Hes not, the Bard admitted. But thats probably the reason hes being targeted. Hes a reminder of what the Holy Kingdom used to be. That means hes an eyesore to those championing the new way of things. Just like that baker, Mister Jurez, hell probably stand for whats right and the Nobles will find a way to gut him. But how? She didnt know how many men the Nobles would muster, but it was certainly not enough to control Mister Lousas territory. The villa was a long way into the territory, so any force sent to attack it would be detected far in advance. At best, they could focus on harassing the people and making life difficult. Whats that? Neia shaded her eyes against the midmorning sun, following Sayes gaze to the shallow valley below them. Someone was slogging their way across the muddy creek winding its way along the bottom. Its obviously not a rancher, Neia said. I cant make out many details though. Theyre holding a walking stick. Or a spear, Saye said. The person disappeared into the thicket along the near bank. He reappeared several moments later. A man with a stick or spear or something wearing a long outfita gambeson? That thing must be heavy after getting soaked like that. The sun glinted off of the mans cap as he disrobed to squeeze the water out of his outfit. Did you see that? Neia asked. I dont want to see that! Saye answered. Th-thats not what I meant! He was wearing some metal thing on his head. Hes probably an armsman. Are we killing him? Kill? No! Um, we should capture him and find out what hes doing here. The bottom of the valley was only half a kilometre away, so they dismounted to sneak up on the intruder. Their mark seemed unaware of their approach and, when they reached him, he was basking in the same clearing they had last seen him in. His equipment was laid out over a boulder to dry in the sun. I was hoping hed have put his clothing back on by now, Neia grumbled. Isnt it better if hes naked? Saye asked. Arent you the one that didnt want to see anything? Yeah, but now you want to catch him. They peered down from the tall grass, trying to figure out how they might do that. The man didnt look much older than Neia was, but he lacked the physique of a professional warrior. How can he be so skinny and so hairy at the same time? Saye asked. Do we need to talk about that? Neia sent a frown in the Bards direction, It looks like this guy is a spare or something similar that they picked up to fill the retinues sent north. If we take his stuff away, he should be easy for us to handle. She wondered what percentage of the southern nobilitys men in the north were like that. Though most of the north considered the souths assistance in their recovery as an act of magnanimity, Neia slowly came to realise that it was far from charitable self-sacrifice. It was an opportunity for the southern nobility to spread their influence in ways that they had never dreamed of. Two or three generations worth of spares could be cleaned out from their lands and all sides would be indebted to them for it. With the way things were going, the north would ultimately end up as an effective tributary of the south. Snores rose into the clear blue sky as Neia and Saye took the intruders stuff and hid it away. Once they were ready, Saye took his spear and pointed it at him while Neia tiptoed up to his side. His eyes popped open when she poked his ribs with the toe of her boot. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Dont move! Neia shouted. The man sat up. Saye shifted the spear to the side, but not before it opened a gash across his ribs. Aiiiiyeeeee!!! An ear-splitting shriek echoed up the valley. The man clutched his side with a moan. He brought up his bloodstained hand and went deathly pale. Oh, gods, ya stuck me! Why would ya do somethin like that?! I stuck you? Saye scowled, You stuck yourself! No, he didnt even get stuck. It was just a cut. He might get a scar from it, but he wasnt going to die or anything. Didnt ya learn anythin from the army? The man sobbed, Yer not supposed to point weapons at people like that! He had a point. Or did he? It was basic weapons safety, but, in this case, he was the enemy. Saye was too young to have been in the army, anyway. Theres so much blood! The man cried, I just got married and Im going to die! Youre not going to die, Saye rolled her eyes. Neia, heal him. Me? Neia frowned. Yeah, Saye replied. You were a Squire, right? I was Then just, you knowcast a healing spell? What? Neia said. What? Said the man. What? Saye furrowed her brow. It was probably a misunderstanding. Re-Estize wasnt known for its Paladins, so it was understandable that someone from there would make wild assumptions about what different members of the Holy Order could do. Neia took a roll of cloth from a belt pouch and knelt beside the wounded man. Hold still and IllCugh, stop flopping around! Just sit still while I dress your wound! The man eventually quieted down. As she moved to bandage him, however, something disturbing caught her attention. Neias eyes went from the mans waist to his face, then her hand came up to close her open collar. Youreyoure both really pretty, the man said. Saye flipped her spear over and bonked him on the head. The man fell limp. Didnt he say he was married? Neia said. He should have been saving his compliments for his wife. I told you boys are awful, Saye replied. What are we going to do with him? Tie him up and question him, I guess, Neia detached a coil of rope from her belt. Can you do the questioning part? Sure, Saye said. After experimenting for a bit, they ended up tying the mans wrists and ankles to his spear and carried it between them. Halfway back up the valley, one of her ranchers rode in from the southwest. He eyed the mostly-naked captive tied to the pole for a few moments. I thought I heard some yellin this way, he said, but now Im afraid to ask. We found us a man, Saye licked her lips. I see No, you dont! Neia said hurriedly, We spotted this guy coming up from behind us. Have you seen livery like this before? The rancher examined the mans gambeson, which they had tied around his waist. Aside from the red and blue cloth armour, he didnt have any other pieces of livery for them to identify him by. Nothin comes to mind, he said. But aint these colours different from the fellows we stopped the other day? They are, Neia nodded. Im worried that they might have called in their friends after what happened. A low rumble rose from the ranchers throat. His eyes scanned the vista behind them before returning to their captive. We havent noticed anyone trailin us from our position, he said. If its true, though, what will we do? It depends on what theyre doing, Neia said. Since we left, they might be trying to come in on the same road again. This guy could be a sentry sent to make sure we dont double back on them unawares. Did the man we sent to Mister Lousa come back yet? Neia shook her head. The new rider they sent to update Mister Lousa on the border situation had left early that morning, but the herd was going in the opposite direction. Why didnt we just stay where we were? Saye asked, We left the border wide open. Cause we couldnt, Miss Saye, the rancher answered. If we stayed, the herd would have grazed the pasture down to the roots. If we stayed longer than that, they wouldve starved. Our job is to make sure Mister Lousas cattle stay on schedule for delivery. We dont have anyone assigned to watch out for our neighbours C not that we ever thought it was necessary. Once they returned to Neias position on the ridge, they tethered the man to a shade tree and roused him. He looked around himself groggily. Ughwhere am I? You were caught and shipped to the Crusader States, Saye told him. Th-the Crusader States? The mans eyes went wide, But I just got married! Oh, gods, I dont want to be eaten by the Undead! She didnt specify which Crusader State, but their captive seemed terrified nonetheless. If you dont want to be fed to a Vampire, Saye scowled, then tell us what we want to know! Aiiiieeee!!! Please, not a Vampire! Ill tell you anything! Why did you cross into the ranchland? It was Sir Penedo! He sent us out to find some men being led by an evil whore! What?! Why? Saye asked, pacing back and forth in front of him. Because she challenged the Nobles. He wants her put in chains and crawled naked to the town where shell be punished for her crimes. That sounds serious, Saye said gravely. How many men did he send to do this? Twenty Knights, the man replied. Twenty?! Just how many Nobles were involved in the plot against Mister Lousa? Her company had no hope of winning a battle against twenty Knights. I see, Saye stopped directly in front of the man. Thank you for letting us know. ThenC For your sins, you will be fed to the Wights. The man jumped to his feet and bolted. Unfortunately for him, the tree was in the opposite direction of Saye and he knocked himself out. Saye leaned forward to examine him before turning with a shrug. I got your answers, she said. What now? I dont know. Neia replied, This is completely messed up! Youre not going to fight them? I dont want to fight my own people In that case, Saye said, go ahead and strip while I look for some chains. Argh, fine! Neia turned to the rancher standing beside her, Go to the wrangler and tell him to distribute our spare horses between the men. Let any of our people you come across know whats happening. I want two men from each camp to meet me here. Neia went to look over their captives equipment once the rancher confirmed her orders and rode off. He wasnt a professional and his equipment was about the same as what someone would wear while they served their time in the army. What are you thinking? Saye asked. Im trying to figure out how we can get through this, Neia answered. The men coming to join us will act as the rearguard, but Im not sure whether we can lose our pursuers. Lose them? Why not just beat them? Its just twenty Knights, right? She blinked at the Bards outrageous statement. Saye, Neia asked, doesnt Re-Estize have Knights? It depends where you are In the Holy Kingdom, Neia told her, a Knight in this context refers to a Knight and their retinue. Twenty Knights is anywhere between twelve hundred and sixteen hundred men. Oh. It was a stupid number of people to fight. Every Knight would have fifty to sixty infantry and a dozen or two cavalry with them. Since this guy is pretty normal looking, Neia gestured at their captive, I was thinking that the Knight retinues that the Nobles sent after us arent the real, professional ones. If thats the case, it would give us a whole lot more room to work with. I guess we wont know for sure until we see them. She didnt like the uncertainty, but Saye was right. At least there was a good chance of conducting mounted reconnaissance without being dragged into a fight. The companys wrangler came by to deliver their spare horses and half of her rearguard forces came with him. Neia wasnt sure if the Knights had brought their own spare mounts but, if they didnt, it would be another undeniable advantage in her companys favour. That one of em? Carlos dismounted near the tree. Yes, Neia said. As you can see, hes not a professional warrior. Im hoping thats the case with most of their forces. Did anyone spot any today so far? Her men shook their heads. A part of her was relieved at the response, but there were potentially several troubling explanations as to why they hadnt encountered any intruders. Lets figure out how theyre deployed first, she said. This guy came from across the valley here. Well assume that he was the furthest along and spread out over this ridge. Get ready to move at a moments notice, though C he may have been sent to mislead us so they could flank us with their main force elsewhere. Thirty minutes later, another captive joined the first. He wore the same livery and was about as unremarkable. We caught him a kilometre south of here, the rancher who brought him in said. What was he doing? Just walkin, I guess? He threw down his weapon and surrendered as soon as we rode up to him. Whats going on here? Something was off, but Neia couldnt figure out what it was. Should I question him? Saye asked. Ill do it, Neia answered, somethings been bothering me Dont make him faint before you get your answer. Neia shot the Bard a look, but Saye only smiled back. The new captive, however, shied away in terror as Neia approached. Where are the rest of your people? She asked. I-I dont know. If you dont cooperate Neia frowned. I-I dont know! The man cried, I dont even know where I am! Please dont kill me! She exchanged a look with her men, who shook their heads unknowingly in reply. How can that be? Unless She turned her attention back to the captive. What do your parents do? She asked. My folks? Theyre Tailors. What about you? Before you came north, I mean. I helped my family do this and that. Then there was the army. Thank the gods I came back from that. Neia turned away, thoroughly confused. Why would they do that? No, it doesnt matter why. Were going on the offensive, she said. Didnt you just tell me that they had at least twelve hundred men? Saye asked. I did, but that doesnt matter if they cant find us. Whaddya mean by they cant find us? Carlos asked, Its not as if we dont leave a trail of thousands of cowpies wherever we go. I know it sounds weird, Neia said, but thats probably whats happening. Saye, its as I said earlier, right? Theyre filling the ranks of these northern retinues with spares. You might be right about that, Saye said, but wouldnt they use the spares of ranchers or foresters if they needed someone to find us? Thats the thing, Neia replied. All those guys are working. The south is fully developed and doesnt have any forests left. All they have are copses so foresters and hunters are scarce. The same idea applies to ranchers, though thats because ranchers arent like Farmers where you need hundreds of people in a single village. Any that they brought up here will be working to bring prosperity to the lands managed by the southerners; not scouting for their retinues. Carlos and the other ranchers gathered near the tree twisted her faces in reaction to words. Thats pretty silly of them, Carlos said. You wouldnt send a Farmer into a forest to hunt beasts, would you? Some might, Neia replied, but most would know better than to do that. My father once told me that theres nature everywhere, but most people dont consider the lands of the Holy Kingdom the same way as they might a wild forest. Its just farms or pastures with villages and towns nearby. Additionally, he got to know how the Nobles heads worked because they were given positions of command so often. The vast majority of them only see things in terms of fighting strength or maybe just aesthetically pleasing ranks that they lead in some overly romanticised way. Reconnaissance is an ignoble role assigned to any random commoner. So they dont differentiate between jobs? Saye frowned. Only in the ways that theyve learned. Most of them are regular Nobles so soldier is a thing just like Tailor, Farmer, or Miner. Ranchers, hunters, and foresters similarly become soldiers when they join the army and they never make the connection that theyre supposed to be used as scouts and skirmishers. All rank-and-file infantry are the same to them. Thats why my father always had to fight to get the right people in his platoon. The Holy Order had a twist on the same problem before the war. Whenever they needed a tracker, scout, or wilderness guide, they would often skip right over the armys scouts and employ local hunters or Rangers from the Adventurer Guild. Carlos drummed the stock of his crossbow with an unreadable look on his face. That look was shared by every single rancher present. So, he said, youre basically saying that all those people are lost. Neia nodded. It was unbelievably stupid, but that was pretty much what was probably going on. Carlos returned to his mount and vaulted back into his saddle. In that case, he said. Its time to round up some idiots. The small army that Neia previously considered an impossible challenge had all at once been transformed into prey. She hoped that the Nobles would give up before the day was done. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 2, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 A man fled through the tall grass, occasionally stumbling as he made his way west through the boundless grasslands of Iago Lousas ranch. Neia and Saye monitored his progress from the shade of a lonely elm close to the top of a nearby ridge. Hes running the wrong way, Saye said. Can people get lost that easily? The sun is out and everything. Its more like hes temporarily lost, Neia replied. The Holy Kingdom isnt huge and everyone knows it. If he runs west for a couple of days, hell leave Mister Lousas land. If he keeps going for two more days, hell end up in one of the fishing villages north of Rimun. Also, its not as if he has time to think about where he is while being pursued by light cavalry. Normally, if one was lost, one could ask for directions from one of the many villages dotting the landscape. The ranchers quarry, however, presumably wouldnt since they were in enemy territory. That aside, being converted into a range for cattle meant that the villages on Mister Lousas land were abandoned. Nearly everyone in his territory lived in the town-sized camp around the villa. For obvious reasons, villages in the Holy Kingdom didnt like standing out so getting ones bearings using them as landmarks didnt work very well. The Nobles men had basically invaded a place that was grass, rolling hills, and empty villages as far as the eye could see. If it werent for all of the villages, they wouldnt have been able to distinguish where they were from the Abelion Hills. The man stumbled again. This time, there was a pronounced limp in his gait when he recovered. Are we killing him? Saye asked. Stop trying to kill everyone! Neia answered. Four ranchers rode up behind the man with a leisurely air. He flopped to the ground, exhausted, once they surrounded him. Thats number twenty-four After getting a vague idea of what was going on, Neia split up her men to round up the intruders scouts, which she assumed had been dispatched in a wide array to brute force their reconnaissance. Carlos led the northern contingent while Neia went south, combing the land and picking up their enemies along the way. They didnt even feel like enemies C just people who were confused after losing their bearings and wandering around for half of the day. Then where are you going to put them? Saye asked, If you plan on keeping them alive, youll have to feed them, too. Maybe we can stick them in a village near the kingswood and make them work. I see, Saye nodded in understanding, slavery is also an option. Its not illegal in the Holy Kingdom, right? Neia gave the Bard a sour look. Slavery wasnt illegal in the Holy Kingdom, but it hardly existed outside of the occasional periods of debt bondage when people met with hardship. The man was added to the line of prisoners bringing up the rear of Neias formation. Two sets of four men were assigned to watch over them while the rest swept over the grassland in search of additional intruders. Whenever they located one, they corralled him as they would their cattle, which worked surprisingly well. Their new prisoner sat down on the grass with his fellows, who consoled him over being caught. One of the ranchers tossed him a spare water flask. Apparently, they hadnt even prepared that much when they were sent out to scout. So, what are they after? Hm? Youre kinda like a detour, right? Saye said, They were coming to do something else when you got in the way. That was the debtor thing, wasnt it? I meant the bigger picture. Stories often characterise aristocrats as being nothing but petty, but they rarely are in reality. They can be kinda dumb, but they usually have a good education, see more of the world, and have the means to do more than the average person. Unless you run up and break their favourite horses leg or wiggle your butt in front of them, they dont really pay any mind to the little things. What they usually do is connected to a lot more than people give their actions credit for. But these arent Noble nobles, right? Neia said, Theyre just scions. MmhI guess you have a point. Youre young and you have a decent figure. Maybe they really did just want to watch you crawl around naked. I-I dont think theyre that petty. I just cant think of any motives that would turn the people doing business with Mister Lousa against him. Yet, its clear that they have, Saye said. We can counter their tactics as things stand, but well never figure out their strategy until we understand what their motives are. Saye was right about that. The Nobles were effectively unpredictable until someone figured out what they wanted. Until then, Neia could only hope they kept using tactics her company could counter. What if Mister Lousa is hiding something from us? Saye asked. Hes not that kind of person, Neia answered. Hes a good man that wouldnt knowingly do something like that. Besides, were taking care of cattle. I dont know about other places, but the Holy Kingdom isnt somewhere youd find sinister plots that revolve around cows. At least she thought that it wasnt. So much had changed since Jaldabaoths invasion that she couldnt be sure anymore. Five scouts later, a set of riders approached from the north. Two were from Carlos contingent while the other was the rancher she had sent to update Mister Lousa on their first encounter with the Nobles men. Good work out there, Neia said as they brought their mounts in front of hers. What was Mister Lousas response? He asked us to approach the Nobles and tell them that hed like to negotiate the debts of the people that crossed over. Was the resolution that simple? The man they confronted seemed like he only wanted to start trouble. Or did he act the way he did because Neia had tried speaking to him? Would things have gone more smoothly if Carlos had addressed him instead? His demeaning conduct and the resulting escalation wouldnt have happened if she hadnt stepped up. They want nothing more than to put me in chains, now, so at least I wont have a chance to screw things up even more. How are things going on Carlos end? Neia asked. Not as fun as we expected it to be. We corralled a dozen men before we stopped comin across them. Carlos ordered a few of us to follow their trails back to wherever they came from. Did they find anything? Yeah. Looks like theyve divided themselves between three abandoned villages on the fringes of the territory. Our side. Ill go and speak with Carlos. With what our prisoners said, I cant be the one talking to those guys. You were actually considering that? Saye asked. The alternative is to let things fly out of control, Neia answered. Someone might even die. Our people are already suffering enough and I wont do anything to make things worse. Violence had to be the last resort. Things were already so tenuous that a new conflict would surely be fatal for the north. She returned with the riders to Carlos position, though he was so far away that it took until evening to reach him. The veteran rancher rose from his campfire and walked over with a bowl of stew in hand. If were gonna keep these men, he gestured to his prisoners, well need more supplies. Were not, Neia replied. Cries of distress rose from the captives, which grew even more so when Neia turned her gaze upon them. Mister Lousa wants to arrange a negotiation with the intruders, she said. Youll be able to open a dialogue by ransoming these men. I have three dozen more on my side to get them to the table with Mister Lousa. Neia frowned as sighs of relief came in the wake of her words. What did they think she was going to do with them? Will it work? Carlos asked. It will, Neia nodded. Nobles are creatures of law. They dont just follow the rules: the rules are a part of who they are. Youre assuming that they even know the rules, Saye said. Theyre filling their retinues with any spares that they can find C whos to say that they dont have clueless spares leading the clueless spares? Was there such a thing as an uneducated scion? Even the poorest Nobles in the Holy Kingdom could afford to educate their families C boy or girl; heir or spare. It was pretty much mandatory since military service was mandatory and a house could lose its heir apparent to a Demihuman raid at any time. We wont know until we speak to them, Neia said. I wont turn my back on an opportunity for a peaceful resolution without investigating it first. Alright, Carlos nodded. What do I need to do? Ill unscruffify him while you go through the dialogue options, Saye told her. Unwhat? The rancher frowned. Go sit down on that rock, Saye pointed. She wants to fix up your appearance to improve your chances, Neia told him. I aint propositionin no Noble brat, Carlos said. Carlos horse jerked and whinnied as Saye grabbed the rancher by his boot and yanked him off of his saddle. Then, she chased him to the rock with her hairbrush. She really was as strong as she seemed. Did our scouts note any banners or livery around the villages that the Nobles occupied? Neia asked. Yeah, Carlos nodded. Each village is under a different banner. Theres that damn green apple from the other day, a ship on red and blue stripes, and another ship on blue and white waves. She wasnt familiar with any of the heraldry described. Did any one of them look more important than the others? Mmhthe blue and red banner was over the village between the other two. Aside from that, theyre split evenwhat? Saye leaned back and rubbed her nose. You smell like a cow, she said. Ya think? The Bard went back to her mount and pulled a white towel out of her saddlebags. Carlos looked like he was getting ready to run. Hey now, what are ya doin with that? Cleaning you, Saye answered. Before Carlos could escape, a wave of magic washed over him. Neias eyes widened. You have a Clean item? She asked. Yeah, Saye answered. Its a Troopers Towel from the Empire. Everyone in the Imperial Army has at least one. Neias vague sense of admiration for the Empire increased threeCno, fivefold. Back during her time as a Squire, she had to beg the Priests for Clean spells when they ran long-range patrols. The men never asked for them, however, so those patrols were an especially miserable experience during the summer. Well approach the central village, then, Neia said. All you have to do is ride up to them with a flag of parley raised. We should give him a crony, Saye said. Im gettin a crony? If they see that people answer to him, the Bard reasoned, theyll assume hes important enough to talk to. Shes right, Neia said. But, uh, whos going to be the crony? Alonzo lost our competition yesterday, one of the ranchers said. You son of a With their additional role cast, they continued with the briefing. Its pretty simple, Neia said. Alonzo will ride up and signal that we want to parley. Theyll send one of their croniesCerm, retainers to listen to what you want and deliver their reply. If they agree, you both ride back to your respective sides and return with your lieges. In Carlos case, just say that hes your captain. What if they dont agree? Alonzo asked. Then you ride back to us and we leave. Well send a messenger to Mister Lousa after that. What do I tell them if they agree? Carlos head moved slightly as Saye combed his hair. That Mister Lousa wants to negotiate the debts of the people theyre pursuing. Youll release the dozen hostages that you have here in advance as a sign of good faith, and then youll pledge to release three dozen more hostages at the end of the negotiations regardless of the outcome. Carlos repeated his lines to Neia several times. His voice faltered when Saye produced a ribbon from her belt pouch. Whats that for? He asked. Tying back your hair, the Bard answered. Youll look good, I swear! But its yellow. I like yellow. I dont. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. After their acting captain was finally groomed, they rode out with their captives in tow. Along the way, Saye fished out a mask from her saddlebag and held it out to Neia. Whats this for? Neia asked. Its so you dont pick a fight with someone just by looking at them. Oh, and try to keep your mantle closed so they cant make out your figure. They might decide youre you just from that. Neia received the mask and frowned down at it. She had seen something like it before, but she couldnt recall where. On impulse, she checked to see if it was enchanted after she put it on, but it was just a mundane mask. Ooh, sexy, Saye said. Huh? It looks good! Can a mask make someone look good? She was just thankful that she had something to cover her eyes with. Having grown accustomed to the mirrorshades that the Sorcerer King had lent her, she had forgotten how many misunderstandings and conflicts her eyes caused. They stopped about three hundred metres from the perimeter of the blue and red camp. Neia had her men bring their captives into plain view before having them form a neat rank with their horses. It wasnt long until one of the Nobles sentries noticed them and the camp came alive with activity. Neia swallowed as hundreds of liveried men formed parallel to them across the field. The scouts they had sent out may have been woefully unqualified for their task, but there was no telling if there was an elite bodyguard assigned to protect the scion in the camp. Rider on the left, Carlos said. A man astride an armoured charger cantered onto the field, his armour gleaming in the evening light. He reined his mount in a display of equestrian skill before raising the visor of his armet. So the whores clients dare to show themselves, he said. Which one of you pretender knights thinks themselves a match for true gentry? No one take the bait, Neia said. We dont have any reason toC You should fight him, Saye told her. Hah? Neias head snapped over to regard the Bard in disbelief. If we decline the challenge and come forward to parley, Saye told her, theyll assume that they have the superior negotiating position. If we win, then it will add to ours. Argh, stupid Nobles and their stupid customs. It was just an empty gripe, however. The customs existed for a reason. Her father even once told her that the Holy Kingdom would have been more successful at fighting off the Demihuman tribes if they had structured their martial development around those customs instead of building a wall that they couldnt even afford to man. A formal challenge decided an issue while minimising the costs for both sides. Plus, Saye added, if you beat him without killing him, we can ransom him for some pocket money. Moneys good, Carlos said. Neia turned her frown on the rancher to her left. CarlosC Her frown deepened when she realised that all of her men seemed to be silently willing her forward. Jeers started to drift over from the other side of the field. These guys With a sigh, Neia dismounted and grabbed a quiver of arrows, attaching it to her belt. Their entire stock of ammunition used broadhead points meant to combat the beasts that appeared to prey on their Lanca. Broadheads were extraordinarily effective against unarmoured Humans C so much so that they were considered inhumane C but opponents in plate or even chain mail armour were a huge problem. If she had the equipment that the Sorcerer King had left her, unhorsing a Knight with a single attack would have been entirely within the realm of possibility. No one could have predicted that she would need it after the war was over, however. They were supposed to be rebuilding their country; not igniting new conflicts and definitely not fighting amongst themselves. Neia gave her bow an experimental pull before turning to face her men. Dont try to help me, she told them, even if it looks like Im in trouble. That will turn this duel into a brawl. We wont survive that. Neia walked out onto the field. The Knights scoff could be heard over the sound of the wind in the grass. You send a beardless boy with a hunting bow to face a Knight? Have you no shame? The jeers from the Nobles side renewed. Neia ignored them, trying to figure out how to beat her armoured adversary. Hes in cavalry armour, so this isnt as bad as I thought. Its still plate armour, though Unlike the full plate armour that heavy infantry used, cavalry armour had modifications made to improve a riders effectiveness in mounted combat. The biggest difference is that the legs werent anywhere near as heavily armoured, as that would restrict the riders ability to control their mount while fighting. His mount was covered in a coat of plate barding, as well, though the horses ankles were unprotected. No, the Nobles would probably cry foul if I did that. Not that hitting galloping legs is possible without a stupid amount of luck. Another difference she could exploit was not so much in the structure of the armour as the difference in height between herself and the Knight. It offered an angle on the suits shoulder joints that she otherwise wouldnt have. But its still a ridiculously hard target to hit. Father could easily do it, but Im nowhere near as goodhes about two hundred fifty metres away, so it should only take him around thirty seconds to reach me So be it, the Knight said. Sir Matas Torres, Knight of House Cohen. Cohen?! Cohen was one of the most prominent royalist houses. If they had a hand in what was going on, Mister Lousa was in bigger trouble than Neia thought. Very well, faceless one, Sir Torres lowered his visor. I hope the taste of that whore was worth your nameless grave. The royalist lines cheered as the Knight lowered his lance and spurred his warhorse into a gallop. Neia drew her bow in a single smooth motion, emptying her thoughts as she eyed her target. Imbued with divine power, her first arrow whistled through the airand was deflected by the Knights lance. What?! Her second arrow was similarly deflected away. The Knight closed to a hundred fifty metres. How can he do that with that stupidly long thing? Her ability to imbue arrows with divine power assisted them in their flight to her target, but it didnt prevent them from being swatted out of the air along the way. Neia retrieved two more arrows from her quiver and released them in quick succession. The first was deflected, but the arm handling the Knights reins went limp as the second buried itself in his left armpit. Still, Sir Torres was undeterred. At a hundred metres, his mount broke into a full charge and the Knight levelled his lance straight at her. Her mind raced to figure something out. She had hoped that disabling his left arm would force him to present more gaps in his defences, but Sir Torres only couched his weapon and came straight at her. Now, his vambrace, rerebrace, and pauldron formed an impenetrable barrier over his weapon arm. I need him to move his arm The royalists cheers intensified as the gap shrunk between her and the Knight. Neia dashed to the left. Sir Torres couldnt shift his chargers momentum fast enough, so he leaned heavily to his right to bring his lance to bear upon her. Neia dove away, loosing an arrow before her shoulder struck the ground. She looked around wildly as she rolled back up to her feet, nocking a fresh arrow even while expecting a sidearm to come down on her head. Sir Torres had charged straight past her, however. Well, it was more that he had curved straight past her and he now lay on the ground. His warhorse was on the ground with him, trapping his right leg. She jogged over, motioning for her men to help the fallen Knight and his steed. They untangled Sir Torres left leg from his stirrup before getting his horse off of him. Saye ran up with a stick in her hand and yanked Neias arrows from the Knights armpit and thigh. The familiar glow of healing magic encompassed the man a moment later. A wand charged with healing spellsthis girl seems to have everything. It made sense that she had what a successful wandering Bard would consider essential for travel, but all the stuff that she possessed never failed to astonish her. Sir Torres pushed himself to his feet, testing his once-injured arm and leg. Then, he raised his visor to regard Neia with an unreadable look. I thought you would go for the other arm, woman. Neia froze for an instant before closing her mantle. Sayes warning had completely slipped her mind. I thought that you would think that, Neia replied in a small voice. The Knight snorted. Neia stared at her feet. What would they do now that they knew? Someones comin, Carlos said. Three riders appeared from the royalist lines. The middle rider was undeniably a Noble. On his right was a man presenting a flag of parley. The rider on the noblemans left held a botiqun. Neias men narrowed their eyes at the container. The botiqun was seen as a symbol of the privileged C especially by the rank and file of the royal army. It was life-giving care afforded to those of substantial means: a kit full of potions, scrolls and medical supplies meant to maximise the chances of scions surviving their mandatory military service. Mere commoners could never afford or have access to one; worried parents could only pray to the gods that a Priest was on hand if their sons and daughters were grievously injured in combat. Carlos, Neia said, ride up front with Alonzo to speak with them. The guy with the botiqun will probably come to check on Sir Torres and the hostages if they think something might be wrong with them. No one do anything to stop him. The royalist party reined in their mounts ten metres from Carlos and Alonzo. I am Lord Eduardo Cohen, the nobleman in the middle said, son of Count Antonio Cohen. Captain Carlos. My man here will check on Sir Torres condition while we speak. Carlos nodded, and the man with the botiqun dismounted. He walked over to where the Knight was inspecting his charger. What are your demands? Lord Eduardo asked. In the interests of keeping things civil, Carlos said, Mister Lousa would like to negotiate the matter of the debtors taking refuge on his land. As a gesture of our genuine intent, well be releasing these twelve scouts we found snoopin around today. Ah, his speech is slipping After the negotiations are concluded, Carlos continued, well release thirty-six more of your men regardless of the outcome. Neia couldnt tell what Lord Eduardo was thinking at all, but he felt far more dangerous than Sir Torres despite only being lightly armed. The man with the botiqun returned and remounted, leaning in to whisper something into Lord Eduardos ear. The nobleman slowly nodded a few times before turning his attention back to Carlos. You didnt mention Sir Torres, he said. Ah, he was an unexpected bonus. Itll be the usual for him. Lord Eduardo pulled a small pouch from his belt. After a moments pause, he produced another pouch and moved two silver coins to the first. He handed the first pouch to the man on his right, who walked over to hand it to Carlos. The pouch clinked as the rancher hefted it in the palm of his glove. He turned his head and nodded to Sir Torres, who walked his mount over to Lord Eduardos side. What were those two extra coins for? A rancher asked in a low voice. Compensation for healing Sir Torres, Neia replied. It looks like theyre going by temple rates. Theyre damn straight-laced for a bunch of crooks. Now, Lord Eduardo said, As forC Lord Eduardos gaze went past Carlos shoulder and over the heads of the ranchers behind him. Gomez came out of the sunset, his horse whipped into a lather. The villas under attack! He shouted before he reached them. What! The newcomer stopped his mount on the other side of Neias line. Smokes comin outta the north, he said. Went to the ridge to get a better look and the camp around the villa was on fire! Maybe its just an accident? Saye offered. No, Gomez shook his head. The fires in a dozen different places. Thats no accident. You bastard! Carlos spat before wheeling his horse around and galloping up the hill. I assure you, weC They left Lord Eduardo with his empty words, sprinting their horses up the slope. The aforementioned smoke could be seen as they neared the ridge, but they would need to make the next ridge before gaining a direct vantage on the villa. They switched to the first of their spare horses at the bottom of the valley, dashing up the next hill with a growing sense of urgency. Its too far. The attack could be over by the time we get there! Their ascent revealed the villa on the hill, the camps below it ablaze in dozens of places. The villa itself isnt on fire, Neia said. We might be able to make it on time to help. They switched to the last of their spare mounts halfway to the hill. People rushed about, many with pails of water drawn from the creek on the western side of the camp. The fires at the base of the hill were extinguished, but they still raged on in the tents above. What the hell is going on?! Carlos shouted as they approached a watchful sentry at the edge of the camp. Were being attacked! The sentry answered, But we cant find the attacker! Hah? Make some sense! We found the first dead guy an hour ago. There was no trace of his attacker. More and more people keep showin up dead! Assassin! An icy chill went down Neias spine. She had only heard about them in tales, but even those tales were already enough to give her nightmares. Assassins were even worse than Rogues. They were cruel, evil people who took lives for money and no one could stop them. And, now, they were here. The royalists had hired Assassins. Their activities at the border were just a distraction to let them slip through. Wheres Mister Lousa? Neia asked. He formed a party to sweep the camps, the sentry replied. If you follow the fires, you should run into him. Help out with the fires! Neia told her men, Im going to look for Mister Lousa. Neia dismounted and wove through the chaotic throng. Mister Lousa was strong, but she wasnt sure if he could win against an Assassin. She had to help. Another fire started near the villa. Neia stopped and changed direction, dashing up the hill. Whats the plan? Sayes voice came from behind her. I-I dont know! Neia panted, ThisI dont think the Nobles have it in them to do this. Do you think its the work of an Assassin? An Assassin? You know, she lowered her voice. Like one from that infamous group, Ijaniya. Uh The terrifying name seemed to give even the cavalier Bard pause. Neia drew courage from her presence anyway. If someone from Ijaniya showed up, surely they could do something about them. As they continued running through the camp, they came up on a pair of armed ranchers scrutinising the tents along their path. Wheres Mister Lousa? She stopped to address them, What do you know about this attacker? He went to the villa, one of them replied. As for who is attackin us, we dont know. But theyre brutal. Men and women were found ripped to shreds! Her stomach churned at his answer. Who have they killed? All of thethe leaders, I guess. People leading camp circles. Organisers. Company officers on their time off. Since theyre doin what theyre doin, Mister Lousa figures theyll eventually go for the office. Hes setting up an ambush for em in the courtyard. the Nobles will find a way to gut him. She shouldnt have dismissed Sayes warning so thoughtlessly. They werent just after Mister Lousa: they were trying to tear down everything that he and his people had built and bury it in ashes. Shouts rose above the chaos from the direction of the villa. The two ranchers exchanged a look before running up the slope. Lets go! Neia called out to Saye. A blood-curdling scream raised gooseflesh all over Neias body. She pulled two arrows from her quiver and nocked one to her bow as they charged across the perimeter of the villa. They burst into the central courtyard, ready to join the fight, then stopped. Neias mouth fell open. No Pieces of dead men were scattered all over the place. Even the ones lying in ambush in the buildings around them hung from the windows, their dismembered bodies dripping blood onto their severed heads lying on the pavement below. Neia pivoted frantically, trying to figure out where the attacker had gone. She scanned the shadows of the buildings, then looked up at the rooftops. Then, her gaze crossed the central fountain. No! The shredded bodies dumped into the pool had filled it with blood. Mister Lousas head was impaled upon the fountainhead. No! She cried. Neia dropped her bow and ran forward, tears blurring her vision. She climbed atop the pile of bodies and gently retrieved Mister Lousas head. The creases created by his kindhearted smile still remained on his face despite his lifeless expression. Why would anyone do this? How could the Nobles order this? She left the fountain and placed Mister Lousas head on the ground, removing her mantle to shroud it. It was only then that she realised that others had arrived, drawn by the sounds of battle. Many were armed. Everyone looked horrified. Horrified and lost. Powerless. So these are the wages of sin. The price of weakness. They had paid that price time and time again, but they never learned. Yet, she couldnt speak to them as she usually might. It was all so hollow; so feeble compared to the carnage surrounding her. and, above all else, all she could feel was rage. Rage at the shadow of injustice that had fallen upon her home. With tears rolling down her cheeks, Neia looked down at the hands covered in the blood of her benefactor. Their benefactor. Justice for Santiago, she said. The growing crowd stared at her in silence. Justice for Santiago! Neia shouted. Justice for Santiago! A few men and women took up her call. Justice for Santiago! Neia punched her blood-soaked fist into the air, Justice for the north! Justice for Santiago! Justice for the north! Justice for Santiago! Justice for the north! Justice for Santiago! Justice for the north! Their voices swelled into a roar that echoed over the hills. The brutal, unprovoked assault made it clear that cowering in fear only meant being crushed one at a time. In the wake of Jaldabaoths invasion, a new kind of Fiend had appeared to assail them with a new kind of evil. If that evil went unanswered, there would be no future for their people. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 3, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 30th Day, Upper Fire Month, 1 CE Do you know why youre here? Because Jorge said you wanted to see me, sir. Sir Luis snorted at Liams reply. Liam kept a straight face, trying to figure out what he had done wrong. Maybe he was screwing up without realising it, but he couldnt imagine himself making any mistakes during his endlessly dreary duties as he escorted House Restelos caravans back and forth between Hoburns and Canta. Were moving you to B Company, Sir Luis told him. Liam stared at the powerfully-built man, who looked comically out of place behind his tiny desk. The desk was in a tent off to the side of the main administrative area of the camp, which had been built on a platform under a public pavilion. From what he could see, the tent and those nearby were where the more sensitive aspects of the labour camps operations were discussed. May I ask why, sir? Most would jump at the opportunity to join B Company without question, Sir Luis noted, but maybe I should have expected this from you. Duerte says youve been carrying your tasks not without question, but without fail. Why is that? because thats my job, sir? just to be certain, you didnt dream of becoming a soldier growing up, did you? He wasnt sure if he had any dreams of the future growing up. Reality occupied his every breathing moment. No, sir. Then my question stands: why? I dont understand the question, sir. The big mans steely gaze held Liams own for several seconds, then went past his shoulder to the entrance of the tent. Do you know what that big platform out there C with all of its clerks and aides C is for? Running the camp, sir? Its for problems, Sir Luis told him. Not enough; too much; I dont know; I dont like; how do Iand ninety-nine out of a hundred of those problems are caused by our own people. Why do you suppose that is? Liam shook his head unknowingly. Sir Luis rose from his seat and turned to face a nearby chest of drawers. He pulled open the top shelf, produced a small lacquer box from within, shut the shelf, and turned back to face Liam. The precise set of motions took less than three seconds. This, he said as he placed the box on his desk, is how men such as you and I do things. If something needs to be done, we do it. No detours; no lollygagging; no useless arguments and no hesitation. No waiting around for others to give us a reason to act. Those people lined up out there with their problems are Lanca. Most of the problems theyre bringing up wouldnt exist if they bothered to think. They cause problems by wasting time and waste more time waiting for someone to fix the problems that they caused. When they work, its just enough not to get them in trouble and they despise anyone who makes that modicum of effort look bad. So adding me to Duertes caravan was a test, sir? The timid Pedro wasnt the only person he had been partnered up with for escort duties over the last two weeks. As Sir Luis had pointed out, seemingly everyone in the caravan seemed hellbent on doing just enough to collect their pay despite the work not being challenging at all in the first place. They didnt screen properly and chatted endlessly. He was pretty sure that a halfhearted attack on the caravan would have sent most of them scurrying off. As a follower of The Six, their conduct repulsed him and he did his best to ignore them in favour of doing his job properly. They made it much easier to do so by the second trip since they stopped talking to him entirely. Liam thought they were just leaving him to do his thing, but, if Sir Luis was right, they were actively excluding him from their group. Life is a test, Liam, Sir Luis told him. Whether people can see what youre doing or not, everything serves as a measure of your quality. You would do well to remember that. Sir Luis opened the case and picked out a brass pin, placing it on the desk in front of Liam. Pack up your tent and report to Sir Jimena before sundown. Your new job starts tonight. Yes, sir, Liam picked up the pin and saluted. Thank you, sir. The Knight sent him away with a grunt. Liam left the tent, staring down at the pin in his palm. It wasnt masterfully crafted, but the livery still served its purpose of depicting two fish jumping out of the sea. In other words, he had joined the elite retinue of House Restelo C or at least what amounted to it in the northern Holy Kingdom. That notion neatly summarised how the south perceived its relationship with the north. Normally, the pin was a standard part of a retainers official uniform. This meant that Liam was the equivalent of a regular retainer in the eyes of House Restelo, and that status was considered elite in the work camp. The usual hierarchy of a Noble house had been extended downward to create positions that existed somewhere between the official retinue and the nameless commoners who worked for them. They were basically third, fourth and fifth-class retainers, though most wouldnt realise it unless they made their way up the ranks themselves. Resentment due to that realisation never manifested; new entries to the upper ranks simply embraced the new wealth and privilege of a system that worked in their favour. You should put that where people can see it. Liam looked up to find Jorge standing in front of him. How come you dont wear yours? Liam asked as he attached the pin to his collar. Ah, so you noticed, Jorge chuckled and scratched the back of his neck. That is what they call talent, I suppose. As for me, you will find that Sir Jorge does not differ much from Jorge overmuch. Whats Sir Jimena like? Hmmhalfway between Sir Luis and myself? Except that he has four wives and I swear they are all Sirens that he fished up from a sewer outlet. Speaking of which, has any girl caught your eye yet? If you cannot decide on one, you can easily afford a few now. I dont know how you think I have the time for that, Liam replied. Ive been escorting caravans non-stop. Perhaps, but B Company is stationed in the city so you will have plenty of time now. You will get to sleep in your tent every night, too. What could be better than having a nice girl to make things more lively? Oh, by the way, make sure to exchange your tent for a larger one. As men move up in the world, they have more things to keep aroundwell, its more that their women have more things to keep around. My wife has taken over most of my plot and things are starting to pile up outside. My things. You know that I dont have any women. Oh, you will. You are young, but do not be ashamed C it is only natural! Something caught the undercover Knights attention and he meandered away with a friendly wave of his hand. Liam left the administrative centre of the camp to pick up his tent. He had barely slept in the thing, so it would merely be a matter of dismantling it and rolling it up. When he arrived at his part of the camp, Franciscos wife, Francesca C he swore it had nothing to do with why he picked her C was hanging laundry out to dry between their tents. The young womans golden curls bobbed as she greeted him with a friendly smile. Hello, Liam. Hi. Getting some sleep beforewhats going on? I got transferred to one of the companies, Liam tugged on a tent peg. They told me to move over to their side of the camp. Oh, congratulations! I hope this means that theyll stop working you so hard. Weve barely seen you since you moved in. Liam boggled at the womans logic as he took apart the rest of his tent. One would normally think that receiving a promotion meant greater responsibilities and more things to stay on top of. Then again, she was a follower of The Four. The more time Liam spent around them, the more he was convinced that laziness and liberty from responsibility was one of their core tenets. Still, Francesa said as she watched him work, its a shame we didnt have the opportunity to get to know one another better. Im working in the city, now, Liam tossed everything together and rolled up the canvas, so youll probably see me around. Anyway, they want me by sundown, so I need to get going. Give my regards to Francisco. He walked away as quickly as he could without looking like he was fleeing from the woman. Once, he had made the mistake of engaging her in conversation and ended up having two hours of his sleep stolen away by her gossip. The gossip wasnt even useful. Liam crossed the centre of the labour camp, stopping by the quartermasters office to replace his tent. He still had no intention of getting a wife, but having a tiny tent surrounded by huge ones would look strange. The man at the counter took one glance at his new pin before trading up his tent. First tents free, he told Liam. Furnitures extra. Can I use our scrip for that? Yep. Thanks. With the Holy Kingdoms coinage becoming ever more unreliable, most of its people outside of the cities had long switched to a system of barter. In doing so, they discovered that things werent actually as expensive as they seemed. Why that was never seemed to cross peoples minds, but neither were they in any position to change things. They also discovered how annoying and inconvenient barter was. It wasnt long before they got sick of it and came up with a simple solution. Every Noble house operating in the northern Holy Kingdom now issued its own scrip. That scrip was only redeemable in the labour camps of the houses that issued them, creating dozens of alternative economies around the country. The Holy Kingdom had laws against counterfeiting its coinage, but there was nothing about the creation of alternative currencies. With the internationally-accepted trade coins of the Merchant Guild already in circulation in the country, trying to enforce such legislation seemed like a lost cause. Trying to control the distribution of scrip was also now impossible for the Holy King, as any such laws proposed would be rejected by the Royal Court. As far as Liams situation went, Pedros assertion that he could financially support a few wives wasnt wrong. So long as he continued working for House Restelo, of course. These Nobles are really good at creating traps that normal people cant detect. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Never mind detecting the trap, people dove into it gleefully. It was their best chance for survival and offered security besides. Once caught, they were immersed in a system that incentivised performance with rewards that could only be redeemed with the house that one worked for. Considering what Sir Luis told him, however, the incentives werent working very well when it came to improving the numbers that every house coveted. Much like Re-Estize, the Empire, and a good part of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the people just did what was necessary and took it easy the rest of the time. In the end, most of those who climbed the labour camps reward ladder tended to be the rare driven individuals or those that inherited vocational aptitudes from their ancestors. Maybe Sir Luis was right about calling them Lanca. Ambition was considered a privilege of the talented in the Holy Kingdom and mediocrity was the comfortable norm. And that was their version of mediocrity. What Liam considered mediocre, they would consider exceptional. The poster he once saw in Rimun declaring that weakness was a sin was probably the result of some sane person finally getting fed up with the sheer stupidity of the place. Liam arrived at the far side of the administrative centre, which was where the most luxurious area of the labour camp was. The tents here were anywhere between four to ten times larger than the ones on the other side depending on whose tent it was and how much they were willing to spend on their dwelling. The sentries and patrols in the area sent sharp looks in Liams direction until they noticed the pin on his collar. Security on the far side of the camp was much tighter. When he wandered around the area in the past, they would immediately turn him away upon detection. B Companys neighbourhood was easy enough to find, as it was the only set of tents filled with men preparing for their nights work. As far as Liam understood it, A Company was the face of House Restelos forces and worked in Hoburns during the day. B Company was reportedly just as capable and thus also assigned lodgings in the same area of the camp, but worked the night shift. Four other companies policed the labour camp itself and rumour had it that House Restelo was trying to expand its forces even further. A sand-haired man fully equipped in chain mail and the livery of House Restelo stepped out in front of Liam as he looked around for some sort of command tent. You lookin for someone? Sir Luis ordered me to report to Sir Jimena. The replacement, huh? This way. Liam fell into step behind the man, glancing at the other company members as they made their way deeper into the tents. Every man felt like a capable combatant and they were what probably came to the minds of most when they thought of a house retinue. They were healthy, well-fed, well-equipped, and carried themselves with confidence. Their living conditions similarly reflected their status. The plot allocated for each tent was as large as a communal camp area on the other side of the administrative centre. Most of the plots had a main tent, two secondary tents, a small pavilion for outdoor work and still had room for laundry and kids to run around in. It also looked like the place somehow had a working sewer system and the lanes that ran between the tents were wide enough to bring a freight wagon through. His guide stopped in front of an empty spot and crossed his arms. This is your predecessors plot, he told him. What happened to him? Liam didnt think that the Holy Kingdom was dangerous enough for a member of a house retinue to meet their end. Executed for rape, the man answered. Damn commoners always let power and authority get to their heads. youre Sir Jimena? Its nice to see that youre not oblivious, Sir Jimena said. But you look like youre too young to have been in the armyyou probably dont know the law. No? I thought so. What good are you to me? If you say that youre good in a fight, Im going to stuff you headfirst into that latrine hole. I can work as a thief-taker. Sir Jimena silently peered at him with his hazel eyes. Would you happen to know other thief-takers? He asked. No, Liam shook his head. Damn. We need at least five more. The army hangs on to any that they find. You have an hour to set up before we start our shift. With that, the Knight turned on his heel and strolled off. Jorge seemed to be spot-on with his assessment of his personality. Liam dropped his tent on the grass C the field wasnt trampled to oblivion like the rest of the camp C and examined the plots near to his. The arrangement of the neighbouring tents was almost manor-like, with auxiliary tents forming a yard with the main tent much as the buildings of a rural manor would. He didnt have all of that, so the best he could do was figure out where his tent would go relative to the hole for the latrine. What did they stick on that anyway? He poked his head up and looked around, but he didnt want to catch anyone doing their business. It was probably just better to ask someone while the company was gathering. A pair of young boys ran through his plot, yelling as they waved their wooden swords in the air. Liam wondered if he would have to deal with kids going through his stuff. Everyone here has someone to watch their things It was something that he didnt care much about with his barely-used tent from before. If he wanted to keep up appearances, however, he would have to make something out of his living space. He knew that the Holy Kingdoms people were highly unlikely to steal something even if it was just lying out in the open, but, with how he had grown up, the lack of security bothered him. Could he just have another guy move in? If he set things up real nice, anyone would want to live in his plotexcept that it was explicitly meant for retainers of his status and their families or women. He wasnt sure how claiming a man as his wife would be received by his new company. It would also mean that the guy would have to play along. Liam didnt want any more extra challenges than necessary, which was why he kept shrugging off Sir Jorges suggestive suggestions in the first place. Ugh, Ill think about it later. I need to get this tent set up. Liam went to join the rest of the company once he spotted them gathering. The aroma of food reminded him that he hadnt had dinner yet. He leaned slightly toward the man next to him. Wheres the mess here? Liam asked. Kitchens right behind us, the man answered. Names Marim, by the way. Liam, he stuck out his hand. Nice to meet you. Marim took his proffered hand and gave it a firm shake. Likewise, he said. Im not sure how long youll be with us, however C your kit wont pass muster. Several of the other men cast glances in his direction. They all wore matching uniforms consisting of surcoats over their chainmail armour, heater shields bearing the heraldry of House Restelo, and kettle helms polished to a mirror sheen. Each was armed with a two-metre-long spear and an arming sword. Liam, on the other hand, wasnt wearing anything that marked him as a man at arms and his only bit of livery was the pin on his collar. Ill be working out of sight for most of the shift, I think, Liam told him. The uniform will just get in the way. Thief-taker? Yeah. Nice! Marim grinned, Night patrols are hell without one, I tell ya. A sense of alarm rose within Liam at the statement. The overly chatty caravan guards allowed Liam to glean information on a variety of topics, but there was no mention of anything out of sorts going on in Hoburns. Something like that would surely spread like wildfire through camp gossip. Ive been escorting caravans to Canta for weeks, Liam said. Is something going on in the city? Not exactly, Marim said. Every day gets a little more tense, is all. A Company has to deal with most of it during the day. At nightwell, having some eyes on our sides much appreciated. Assuming they even work. Sir Jimena walked up to the mustering yard with two sergeants on either side of him. I dont expect trouble lurking in every alley, he told Liam, but if you miss something you shouldnt have, Im going to feed you to Sir Luis. The inspection was brief and the briefing was nonexistent, leaving Liam on his own to discern the companys behaviour and routines. They marched straight through the camp to the highway and stopped at Rimun Gate. Sir Jimena entered the gatehouse while a quarter of the company went to man their section of Hoburns towering curtain walls. What part of the city are we covering? Liam asked. Rimun Gate and the blocks between there and the west plaza, Marim answered. How much of the capital have you seen? I tried living here for a while before coming out to the camps, Liam said. Marim snorted. The only people who can live in the city are the ones that can somehow eat their pride, he said. Theres no sense in it, but Im sure you know that. Over time, Liam came to understand that every Human country was divided into two distinct societies. The vast majority of a countrys population C well over ninety per cent of its subjects C was rural and thus a society built on the customs, practices, and realities that came with rural life. Urbanites made up the remainder, and their society was built on how life worked in the towns and cities. The relatively tiny population of urbanites, however, had a much stronger hand in the direction of a country than their rural counterparts. They lived in the centres of political, economic, and military power and thus had a direct and outsized influence over their countrys most prominent affairs. In the northern Holy Kingdom, that dynamic was broken. Cities rose as the centrepiece of their respective territories and Jaldaboaths invasion had broken the supply chains and support mechanisms that kept them running properly. The nobility was naturally on the side of a countrys rural society and thus the Nobles that came to help manage the recovery of the north acted to suppress the power of the cities. The work camps set up around each city to organise labour and expedite the countrys economic recovery were, in reality, parasites sucking the cities dry. Whether he wanted to or not, the Holy King no longer had the power to dislodge them. The Royal Army had been sent beyond the Great Wall and the Crown was financially frozen because the cities C its primary source of revenue C were being slowly choked to death. In the eyes of the Nobles, Caspond was nothing but a fool. A fool that hadnt even realised that he had given up his power and was now effectively a puppet of the royalist faction. Perhaps the strangest part of it all is that events were not driven by evil motives as bardic tales would so often assert. The Nobles were not acting out of malice: they were acting out of duty. They were ambitious and aggressive C at least by the Holy Kingdoms standards C but neither quality was inherently evil. In their eyes, they represented not just their houses, but also their subjects and did their utmost to promote the interests of their people. This perspective was shared down to the lowliest commoner. No one believed that they were doing anything bad and they actively brought justice down upon what they considered unjust. In Hoburns, there was none of the infighting, mean-spiritedness, and backbiting so often attributed to evil societies. The battle for control over the capital was not a battle between good and evil: it was one where good fought against good. Casponds role as the Holy King was to bring all sides into a harmonious relationship, but he instead was the primary driver of the conflict that was tearing Roble apart. Liam could only shake his head at the unfolding tragedy. He could only hope that the Sorcerous Kingdom intervened in some way before it was too late. Sir Jimena reappeared from the gatehouse with another Knight C presumably the captain of A Company. The Knight split off to oversee the changing of the guard while Sir Jemena came over to address the remainder of B Company. Seems like another regular day, he told them. Gods willing, itll be another regular night. Everyone get to your posts C Liam, a word. Liam went to stand beside Sir Jimena, who waited until the last of his men were through the gate before speaking. I want you watching the avenue bordering House Ovar in the north. Are they trying to do something, sir? We dont know, Sir Jimena said. Thats why Im putting you there. Only idiots sit around waiting for trouble to happen to them. What are the rules, sir? The Knight raised an eyebrow at him. The rules? We do things by the book. Since you havent memorised that book, leave it to the others to settle things. If you think you see a problem, let the men on the street know. What if the problem needs to be addressed immediately, sir? We can only act within our jurisdiction, Sir Jimena told him. Even then, dont make any messes for House Restelo to clean up, if possible. Understood, sir. Liam joined the flow of traffic heading through the gate. It appeared that he would be the entirety of House Restellos reconnaissance and counterintelligence efforts in Hoburns. While it should have been a lofty position to occupy, they likely considered him nothing more than some sort of urban scout. After familiarising himself with the street level of House Restellos jurisdiction, Liam slipped into an alley and climbed to the rooftops overlooking northwestern Hoburns. There, the familiar silhouette of a Shadow Demon was awaiting him. Whats going on? Liam asked. In response, the Shadow Demon produced a folded sheet of paper. Liam frowned as he retrieved it and deciphered the encoded contents. Investigation of logistical anomaly concluded Though he had gotten a good grasp of what was going on in the Holy Kingdom, he hadnt gotten a single whiff of the issue he was sent to investigate. Saye had come in along the delivery route for the grain, so the problem must have been close to the point of entry. After her somewhat passive role in the Draconic Kingdom, his sister wanted to accomplish something on her own so she must have been happy about it. His eyes ran over the remainder of the message, which included a situation report from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. A new set of orders awaited him at the missives conclusion. Assist in maintaining political deadlock in Hoburns. Liam folded the sheet of paper and handed it back to the Shadow Demon. Orders received, he said. The Shadow Demon flickered into darkness, leaving Liam to ponder his new assignment. Had Lord Demiurge predicted that he would be in the position that he was, or was another agent watching him? Given that Ijaniyas infiltration methods tended to create networks and leave behind resources that could be tapped for future assignments, the former was probably the case. By continuing to assist House Restelo, he would help keep their rivals in check. If House Restelos faction gained too much ground, all he had to do was put Remedios Custodio in their way. Nothing currently justified the intervention of the Holy Order, but, considering the convenient timing of his new orders, Liam suspected that it wouldnt be the case for long. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 3, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 For the love of the gods, Liam, stop scaring us like that! Liam eyed the rooftops as Marim used the butt of his spear to poke the unconscious man on the pavement. Upon assuming his duties, a number of snoops conveniently presented themselves to be caught and delivered to House Restelos men patrolling the streets below. Im just following Sir Jimenas instructions, Liam dropped down from the eaves into the alley next to them. He said youd handle the prosecution part. What are you charging this guy with, anyway? What was he doing? Marim asked. I dont know what he was supposed to be doing, Liam said, but I caught him watching a woman taking a bath near her window. Hoburns was suffering through a particularly hot summer, so most people left their windows open in a desperate bid to stay cool. Little did they know that the rooftops served as a highway for people like Liam. HmmI cant exactly blame him for stopping to watch, but I guess its his fault for getting caught. Itd be trespassing, at least. How many is that now, seven? Nine, Liam said. Damn. Dont people know better than to break the law? Its not much of a law if you cant enforce it Of course, most of the people in the Holy Kingdom didnt think that way. Notions of right and wrong regulated their behaviour far more than the threat of punishment. Most of the people running around on the rooftops thought there was no harm in doing so and were looking for some amusement. Those that were actually acting as spies or conducting illicit activities were likely few and far between. For Liam, this was unfortunate: he wanted to know what the neighbouring houses were up to as quickly as possible so he could get to work on his new orders. Im going back up, Liam said. Theres another guy nearby that I want to nab before he disappears somewhere. Want us to wait down here for you? Hes on top of the apartment block east of this one. Ill drop him into the next alley. Marim nodded to the rest of his patrol. Liam frowned as two of the men carried the downed snoop between them to the next spot. Everything that they did was loud in one way or another. He scrambled back up to the rooftops. Hopefully, the next guy wouldnt be deterred by the scene. Fortunately, he was just as oblivious as the patrol below and Liam gave him a whack even as his victim watched Liams previous victim being carried up the street. This is like unleashing a cat into a roomful of mice. It would probably take a few days before all of the people going up on the rooftops for recreational purposes to get the hint and stop. After that, he would be free to deal with the rest. On his way to deliver his newest catch, he came across another man clambering onto the roof. They stared at one another for a moment before Liam got him, too. Marim and his patrol started as both of them fell into a pile of trash nearby. What the hell, Liam? Marim looked up at him, Is all of Hoburns up there? I think people have just gotten used to playing around on the rooftops, Liam replied. Maybe youre right, Marim leaned forward to examine the new deliveries. Almost everyone youve caught cant be older than twenty. Its a good thing no one got hurt. He was starting to feel bad about knocking them out. In hindsight, telling them to turn themselves in would have probably worked. This is a great haul for us, though, another armsman said. Theyre not fish, Liam frowned down from the rooftop. Theyre kinda like fish, the man replied. The palace hands out rewards forwhat did they call it? Enforcement efficiency, Marim said. Yeah, that. Liam never imagined that the example he had used to explain things to Remedios was actually a thing. What do we get for that? Liam asked. I think the Knights have their sights set on controlling more city blocks, Marim answered. We can catch more people that way and hobble the competition at the same time. Is there anything that would set us back on that score? His Divine Grace wants the city orderly and peaceful, so anything opposite of that would hurt us. If Re-Estize tried to implement the same rewards system, half of the country would be on fire. From what he knew of the Baharuth Empire, it wouldnt fare that much better. Has anyone tried, umattacking another houses jurisdiction? Liam asked. Why would they do that? never mind. He was never going to grow at this rate. The Holy Kingdom was pitifully uncompetitive when it came to things that might challenge him as an Assassin. The influx of thrillseekers petered out as midnight drew close. Liam yawned as he continued to maintain his uneventful vigil over the avenue. There were probably more people to catch in the other parts of House Restelos jurisdiction, but he wasnt certain whether he would be praised for taking initiative or reprimanded for not sticking to his orders. I can probably use this opening Liam dropped into an alley on the eastern side of House Restelos jurisdiction and walked out onto the street. Two steps later, he was nearly skewered. Woah! Liam shouted as he danced back from his attacker. The flickering light of a torch closed from halfway up the block. Liam pointed to his neck. The mans eyes followed his gesture to the pin on his collar and lowered his spear. Sorry about that, one of the men jogging up to join them said. Lucas heard we took on a thief-taker and his heads filled Hoburns with hundreds of Rogues. That probably wasnt incorrect, but they were hardly what everyone feared them to be. Liam fixed his shirt and waved Lucas apologetic expression away. The next time you stop by the gatehouse, he said, can you ask Sir Jimena if he wants me to clean up the rest of our jurisdiction? the rest? Yeah. He ordered me to stick to this avenue. I wanted to ask about the other places, but I cant leave my post. Lucas sent a fearful look at the rooftops. The rest of the patrol exchanged worried glances. So youre saying that there are Rogues here? Dont tell me youre scared of those guys, Liam rolled his eyes, every man in the company is stronger than one of them in a straight fight. Yeah, but Rogues fight dirty. What if theyre sneaking around using poisoned daggers? It isnt as if theyre going to pop up and stab you for no reason. The ones Ive caught so far have been booked for trespassing, not attempted murder. The patrol visibly relaxed at his words. Liam idly wondered how they would react if he told them that there was an Assassin in the city. Have there been any thefts? One of the armsmen asked. Youd have to ask Sir Jimena about that. Theyd be going through everyones belongings at the gatehouse. Im not going into peoples homes to check if someones stealing stuff. That makes sense. Well ask Sir Jimena about the rest of the jurisdiction once our patrol gets to the gate. Thanks. Liam waited until the patrol reached the next block before sneaking across the street. From there, he made his way to the Water Gardens and entered the Prime Estates through the poorly-guarded Water Gate. How should I approach this Due to his work with House Restelos caravans, he hadnt seen Remedios for a while and he had no idea how she would react to his reappearance. She was a pretty caring person, however, so he figured that she would be more relieved than angry. The Custodio manor was completely dark, so entered through one of the solar windows. Unfortunately, Remedios wasnt doing any late-night reading. The familiar scent of her olive soap tickled his nose as he walked by her uniform to check if she was still awake. Nope. A column of moonlight from one of the windows fell over Remedios bed, bathing her bare thigh in silvery light. Soft, steady breathing mingled with the whisper of the wind. Liam raised his hand to knock on the doorframe, then decided against it out of the fear he would wake others in the house up. He swallowed at the sight of the beautiful woman lying abed, doing his best to focus on his task. ReC Remedios glomped him. He didnt know any other way to describe it. One moment, he was standing by her bed. Then, he was in bed with her. Did she use a Martial Art in her sleep? Or was this how fast those in the Realm of Heroes truly were? Those pervy Nobles came to confess to you again? Remedios murmured as she crushed him to her breast, Dont worry, big sis will protect you. He couldnt move. He couldnt breathe. Liam had no idea how Kelart had survived growing up with her sister. He wasnt sure how he would survive, either. She was so strong that her arms didnt budge in the slightest when he tried to break free. He thought about poking her, but he wasnt sure where. Furthermore, another issue was starting to rise. In desperation, he kicked Remedios in the foot. Her eyes fluttered open. Huh? Liam? What are you doing here? Liam was squeezed again as Remedios snuggled him. Whyyyyyyy It was already stupidly hot. Was she still half asleep? Remedios released him just before he passed out. Liam rolled onto his back, wondering how many of his bones were broken. The mattress shifted as Remedios propped herself up, rubbing a sleepy eye with her free hand. Liam turned his back to her as her shirt fell open. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Whats wrong? Remedios asked, Are you hurt? I-Im fine! He figured that she would kill him if he got hurt, so it was best to answer before that happened. Alarm rose within him as he felt a light touch on his arm. Um, can you put on some clothes? Liam curled up, More clothes? Eh? But its damn hotoh, speaking of which, your stuff came in. Her scant nightwear was common in the sweltering heat of the capital, but it made for a deadly combination with her supernatural beauty. Liam swung his legs off of Remedios bed, making a show of tightening his bootlaces as he glared at his crotch. Begone, sinner! When he complained about how often women appeared to torment him, Saye just looked at him as if he was a patch of mould growing in the corner of a room. Tira C who was one of his tormentors C only laughed and told him to consider it resistance training. He suspected that they would just throw more women at him if he ever advanced in that training, so he did his best to avoid them altogether. So, Remedios voice came from behind his shoulder, what did you find out? youre not mad that I disappeared for so long? I wondered where you went, but I figured you were off doing what you said youd be doing. Carlas still worried about you, though. Sorrywait, you werent worried about me? Remedios snorted. No. You pushed my hand away the other day. I wasnt trying to keep it there, but not many people can do that. She had assessed his strength from that simple interaction. Despite being obstinately C or more like proudly C dull when it came to most things, Remedios could only be considered as a genius when it came to fighting and related physical activities. After he finally settled down, Liam rose to his feet. He turned to find Remedios hugging her knees on her bed, resting her head against them. Strands of her hair fell over her cheek as she sucked in his gaze with her clear, brown eyes. youre doing this on purpose, arent you? Probably not. She was either oblivious or dismissed her own charm in her characteristically bullheaded way. Liam retreated to sit behind a small table a few metres away from the bed. He focused his senses out of the nearby window, alert for any third parties in the vicinity. I secured a position in one of the labour camps outside the city, he held up the brass pin from House Restelo. I didnt expect to advance so quickly, but Im part of a company policing the area around Rimun Gate now. Its hard to believe that House Restelo could be up to no good, Remedios asked. Theyre not doing anything explicitly illegal, Liam answered. Im pretty sure every house managing a labour camp around the capital is playing by the rules. The way that they compete is by applying pressure through competition, but I think its getting to the point that their current methods wont achieve their desired ends anymore. So theyll resort to crime, which is something the Holy Order can do something about. I dont know, Liam replied. While I was working with House Restelo C no, even before then C I kept wondering why what I saw in the east didnt match up with whats going on in the capital. What do you mean by that? Liam drummed his fingers on the tabletop, trying to come up with a way to describe what was going on without sending Remedios flying out of the window in her nightwear to mete out justice. Currently, he said, the southern Nobles are overseeing nearly everything in the north. That means they control all of the information that reaches the Royal Court. Well, almost. How often does the Holy Order receive reports of bad things happening around Kalinsha or the prefectures close to the Great Wall from its Paladins stationed there? Hmmnothing recently, but, early on, there were several major industrial accidents. After that, measures were taken to reduce the risk of fires and such and there havent been any reported since. As we discussed before, however, the Holy Order doesnt have a lot of Paladins to go around right now. There are only five stationed in Kalinsha and they have to patrol the entire region. The early industrial accidents were probably purposeful acts to bring everyone into line. If there hadnt been any reported since then, it meant that the Nobles had solidified their hold on the area. if youre allowed to tell me, what is the disposition of the Holy Orders members? In terms of Paladins, Remedios said, ten in Hoburns Prefecture; five in Lloyds; five in Kalinsha and Prart; five in Rimun. The other half of the Holy Order is stationed in the southern Holy Kingdom. They may as well not exist at all. Trying to catch the Nobles doing something illicit out in the countryside was an impossible prospect. No criminal in their right mind would stick around long enough for Remedios to run over and stomp them flat. The whole of the northern Holy Kingdom was effectively subject to the whims of the south. Anyway, Liam said, what I was trying to say is that the Nobles have sent their best, most disciplined houses to set up shop in and around Hoburns. Everyone here is supposed to behave themselves. The Royal Court sees that with their own eyes, receives reports from the rest of the country that matches what they see, and assumes that what they see is whats going on in the rest of the country. Kalinsha, Prart, Lloyds and Rimun are probably set up like that, as well. Then I should inform the Holy Order about that. You could, Liam said, but I dont think itll get us anywhere. If you had the Royal Army providing coverage to prove that the reports arent accurate, it might have been a different story. Right now, its best to concentrate our limited numbers on the cities and Hoburns is the best bet for that. Remedios turned to face him, resting a hand on her crossed legs. So as soon as they start plotting crimes, she made a slicing motion with her other hand, well come in and stop them. No. No? Remedios frowned. Think of it like a fight, Liam said. If were too consistent and repetitive in our attacks, then were going to get in trouble. Were on defence, as well, so we have to be shrewd in our offence. When we hit them, it has to hurt or itll be too little. That makes sense, Remedios replied, but I wont allow harm to befall the citizens if I can help it. Im pretty sure things wont escalate that quickly, Liam told her. Not intentionally, at least. Ill definitely let you know if I notice something like that is about to happen, though. For now, the goal is to maintain the peace of Hoburns. I can get behind that. What am I supposed to do? It wont just be you, Liam said. All of the Paladins stationed in Hoburns will have to participate, too. Itd be awfully strange if you kept appearing to mess things up for the Nobles when it isnt even your shift. We can start with deterrence. The Holy Order office will investigate information that they receive from concerned citizens or reinforce security in threatened areas. That should be enough to keep the Nobles agents from doing anything too risky and frustrate their ambitions. The citys population was already well past the point of resentment when it came to the Nobles games, so the explanation was vague enough that the Nobles would never be able to figure out how they were being thwarted. Remedios crossed her arms, looking up at the canopy of her bed. Hmmthis is getting complicated. You should speak to Captain Montagns about this. He should be back any day now. Once we produce results, Liam said. I dont want to needlessly waste the Holy Orders resources. Anyway, I need to get back before they notice Im gone. Do you want your stuff? Remedios asked. My stuff? Liam frowned as he rose from his seat, Oh, not yet. I just got into one of their elite retinues, so suddenly showing up with a full set of fancy equipment would be super suspicious. Alright. Liam went to the nearest window and peeked out of the curtains before stepping onto the windowsill. Liam. Yeah? He turned to see Remedios grinning happily at him from her bed. Youre a good guy. Thanks for not letting me down. Liam nodded silently and grabbed the eaves overhanging the window, flipping himself up onto the rooftop. He couldnt find anyone snooping around, though the type of spying that the locals did probably wasnt worth it so late at night. After returning to the western blocks, he located the patrol that he had contacted before he left. This time, he waited on the street well ahead of them instead of popping up nearby. Oh, hey, itsLiam, right? Thought we missed you. Something caught my attention, Liam said, but it turned out to be nothing. What did Sir Jimena say? He says to hold off for now. Really? Why? Youve overloaded the gatehouse. It never had much holding space in the first place and they filled the customs office, too. The last few guys you turned in are just dangling their heels over the edge of the wall. Oh, Sir Jimena wants a word with you at the end of the shift. He hoped he wouldnt get yelled at. As dawn rose over the capital, he warded away a dozen more people, including two who crawled out of their windows to have breakfast on the rooftops. Once he spotted A Companys men coming to replace the night shift, he made his way to the western gatehouse. Sir Jimena was speaking to the same Knight from the previous evening in the captains office. They both looked over in his direction when he rapped his knuckles on the wooden column at the top of the stairs. Liam, Sir Jimena nodded. Come in. This is Sir Pires, Captain of A Company. So youre the new thief-catcher, the tall redhead said. How about working on the day shift? Any man working on the rooftops during the day is just asking to get cooked, sir. Sir Pires chuckled at his response. Yet they say A Company is the choice assignment, he said. Its no better baking on the street, I tell you. Whats your assessment of our jurisdiction so far? Sir Jimena asked. There are too many people playing around up there right now, sir, Liam asked. Thats a type of protection on its own. Once we thin them out, well get a real idea of how many are being sent over on purpose. The Knight picked up a small pouch from the captains desk and lobbed it at Liam. It landed in his palm with an audible clink. Whats this for, sir? Liam asked. Good work is rewarded, Sir Jimena answered. Thats how it should be, right? Thank you, sir. Return to the camp and get some rest. Youll be clearing another part of our jurisdiction tonight. Liam saluted and descended the stairs. Despite only covering a handful of city blocks, his new job was far more demanding than escort duties between Hoburns and Canta. He yawned and stretched as he walked down the western highway, wondering what was for dinner. Ah, Liam, youre just in time! Liam froze at the edge of the camp offices, where Sir Jorge was waving him over with a huge smile. Just in time? A fresh batch of girls has come in! The guy just wouldnt give up. What does he mean by fresh batch, anyway? Do they pick girls off of trees here? Are there different seasons for different types? I just moved, Liam said. Its been a busy night, too. Maybe later. No, Liam, you do not understand! Sir Jorge came up and fell into step beside him. You are in B Company now. The elite companies get to pick the best girls first, and it is first come, first serve. Those left unchosen will surely be snapped up when they are passed down to the lower camps. There is no maybe later. Thats not the point He was still sore from being in bed with Remedios. Any involvement with girls was even further from his mind than usual. Come, Jorge rested a hand on his shoulder, Were going by them right now. It is not good for a man of your status to be alone, hm? Liam sighed and allowed himself to be led aside. The aforementioned best girls were lined up on a wooden platform placed in a patch of morning light. He had to admit they were all well above average in terms of looks. Whoever made the arrangements even made sure that there were a variety of different types available. All of them were young, with none appearing past their teens. A crowd of men had formed around them, but none were allowed on the platform. Liam glanced at their longing looks as Sir Jorge led him up to see the girls. It seemed that they were on display as yet another incentive for performance. As far as ideas went to improve camp operations, it probably wasnt a bad idea considering how hard it was to motivate anyone to do more than the bare minimum. He knew that more than a few people didnt care too much about wealth but went crazy over women. Please, Jorge nudged him forward. Do not hold back on our account. No, its more that Im holding back on my account. Jorge was all smiles, entirely oblivious to Liams thoughts. Now that it had become a matter of status, he wasnt sure how he could worm his way out. Nobles and their retainers were very particular about certain things and life would get increasingly difficult the more he went against their customs. Being seen as a deviant would probably create all sorts of trouble for him. Ugh, I cant even look them in the eye. Never mind the envious gazes of the men below, the women were sizing him up as well. It was like he was a piece of meat being assessed by the women who were in turn being assessed like pieces of meat by the crowd. How could he even decide? The best girls were selected for their looks alone. Additionally, it looked like the camp had taken them in C or maybe picked them out C to be fed and groomed until they were presentable as prime products for the privileged. Yet, despite that, he could still sense their desperation. No, its worse than that. Theyre all scared. Whether it was fear of selection or rejection and what might come after that, he couldnt tell. As a follower of The Six, he had no intention of marrying someone until he was twenty. The Priests said that starting to consider prospective partners was fine when one got to around seventeen or eighteen, but twelve was far too young to even start thinking about it. Never mind me, theyre all young, toohm, how about this Im looking for someone who can read and do math, Liam said. Please step forward if you can do both. Only one of the girls stepped forward. Well, that certainly narrows things down. She appeared to be around Liams age and was a bit taller than him. She was also the prettiest out of the group, though that was probably just his opinion. Liam walked up to the girl, who looked uncertain as to what was going on. Im Liam, he said. Whats your name? Natalia, the girls gaze went to the floor of the platform. Natalia Abarca. Pleased to meet you, Miss Abarca, Liam smiled and held out his hand. Lets go. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 3, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Ehhhhh? Lets go? Whats going on?! As they walked along, Natalia Abarca stole glances at the man holding her hand. She couldnt figure out what had happened. For the past two weeks, she was kept in a tent separate from the rest of the labour camp. There, she and several other women were prepared for their future as wives. Some had come of their own accord, confident that they could secure a new life with their looks. Others had given up on trying to survive in the city and the labour camps were the only alternative available. Natalia, however, had a different story, though it was one that was becoming increasingly common. Her family, crushed by debt as it tried to hold onto its workshop in the city, had sold her to pay it off. In other words, she was a slave. Her father was a shrewd artisan, so Natalia wasnt sold cheaply. The man from House Restelo, which financed her familys debt, also assured her that she would be going to a good place. Natalias opinion didnt exactly matter, but she was glad that she could be of some use to her family and might be valued elsewhere. The labour camp was just outside of the city, too, so she thought it would be nice if she could visit her old home once in a while. It wasnt as if she was treated like a slave in some of the stories, either. The women at the tent did everything they could to make sure she looked as good as possible, which meant that she no longer went to bed hungry and didnt want for any other necessities. They had even made a fancy shift for her, though she was embarrassed to wear something that was cut above the knee. When it came her time to line up on the platform, they fussed over her for hours before putting her on display. Her hair was combed to a silky sheen and they even used the super famous Kalinsha soap that was made out of olives to make sure her skin was perfect. They didnt put on any makeup because being young was supposed to be her selling point. She was made to repeat what she had learned on how to behave and what was expected of her as the woman of a man of status. There was so much that it made her nervous about whether she could keep up with everything. Then, not an hour after she took her place on the platform, Liam showed up, asked who could read and do math, and then lets go. She could still feel the utter confusion of the other women as she left the platform with Liam and she was still thoroughly confused herself. Have you had breakfast yet? Liam asked. No. Was that the appropriate response? Men didnt like women who were too demanding. Say something Liam didnt say anything at all. Was he unhappy with her answer? For a few moments, she feared that he would return her to the platform, but all they did was walk straight through the middle of the labour camp to the other side. They crossed an empty yard to join a line of men at a nearby pavilion. The man at the back of the line turned to greet them. Hey, Liam, good work out there. Hey, Marim. Whats for dinner? Buttered bread, beef stew, collard greens and broiled bay haddock. And fruit, of course. We keep clamouring to have the chefs add crab and lobster, but they insist that those are an evening course. Natalia swallowed. The food that Liam and these men ate was far better than even the preparation tent. Most people in the city had to live on dried fish and seasonal fruit. That your girl? This is Natalia Abarca, Liam replied. Shell be staying with me starting today. Hoh, I see, Marim said. Better hold on tight to Liam, Natalia. This guys going places. Im not doing anything that special, Liam furrowed his brow. Well, I cant be the judge of what youre doing, but its more a matter of scarcity anyway. Youre the only specialist in your field right now. And its not as if you didnt bring in a huge haul on your first day. They were just small fish, Liam looked to the side. Why dont the companies bring in more, anyway? I know for a fact that they have people with at least some skills. What were doing is more a matter of coverage than anything else. Several of the men nearby looked in on the conversation. Marim crossed his arms, stepping back as the line shifted forward. Mmhyoure new, so I can see how you could think that. But being in the top companies isnt just a matter of skill C its a matter of trust. Did you hear what happened to the guy that came before you? Executed, or something? Mhm. Were in a position of power and authority and were the face of House Restelo in the capital. Maybe getting here was all smooth sailing for you, but we dont let just any random guy in. Even with all of the effort put into testing people for the job, some guys still start acting as if theyre the king of the world and lose their heads. Literally. And they smear mud all over our reputation in the process, one of the men nearby muttered darkly. Damage like that takes forever to repair. Yeah, Marim nodded. Imagine if the thief-takers we take on were actually Rogues? Wed get kicked out of Hoburns so fast that we wouldnt know what happened. Remedios Custodio herself might even show up to thrash us. Liam stared up at the other men in silence. Natalia couldnt blame him. Rogues were terrible, evil creatures. When their turn at the counter came, Natalia took a roll of bread and butter, some collard greens, and a small bowl of beef stew. Liams portion was humongous. Ah, this is dinner for B Company, he said when he caught her staring at his plate. Oh. She and Liam joined Marim and another man at one of the tables set up nearby. The men all dug into their meals greedily while Natalia picked at her food. How come you didnt bring your wives? Liam asked. Mine worked in the Water Gardens before she came here, Marim said. Shes used to late nights, so shes always asleep when we get back from work. The missus is doing baby things, the other man said. Im no good at that stuff. I bring her breakfast home once Im done with dinner. Home, huh Liam wiped up his beef stew with a roll of bread, I just have the one tent I traded up into after the promotion yesterday. Where does everyone get their stuff? Theres a market in the third tier of the lower camps, Marim waved his spoon in a loose direction. Right between the two main lanes to the offices. Ah, yeah, Liam nodded. Ive been on caravan escort this entire time so I havent gotten the chance to take a look yet. A perk of working in Hoburns. Youre not going all over the damn place anymore and you get some time for yourself. Oh, since youre going shopping, do everyone in the company a favour and buy the latrine seat with the water plug Natalia continued to nibble at her breakfast as the men chatted away. Was this what being a wife was like? She didnt know men could talk so much. Her father barely said anything outside of work. Thirty minutes later, they were walking back through the camps office area. The place was as busy as a Merchant Guild branch in the city. She grabbed Liams hand again when a pair of men nearby raised their voices. So, Liam glanced at her. What do you do, Miss Abarca? Umyou can just call me Nat. Everyone calls me that. He sounded so distant when he said Miss Abarca that she was afraid he would just drift away like a piece of flotsam. Sure, if thats what you want, Nat. About my question What did you mean? How old are you? Liam asked. Thirteen. Then you should almost be a journeyman if you arent one already. You lived in the city, right? I helped my father in the shop. What sort of shop was it? He did smithing and leatherwork. Smithing and leatherwork? Natalia frowned at Liams frown. Was there something strange about that? Most artisans dabbled in multiple crafts so they could make all of the different bits and pieces of their goods themselves. It was inconvenient and expensive to buy things from other shops. Which one are you better at? Liam asked. My father didnt let me do any metalwork, she answered. But he praised my leatherworking skills and let me do as much as I wanted. Blacksmithing was a mans job and her father only let her do leatherwork because it was sort of like tailoring. I see. So youre a journeyman leatherworker? No, Natalia shook her head. Im not even an apprentice. Living in the city is expensive, so I just wanted to help my family out. just for clarification, Liam said. When did you start helping your family out? After the war. At fourteen, I wouldve gone to the army but they dont do that anymore. She thanked the gods for that much, at least. Being a soldier would have probably been the end of her. But, even if they still did, Liam said, youd need a vocation after you got back from the army, right? No? After the army, Id get married and raise a family. My husband wouldve earned enough for all of us. Where was he going with this? She couldnt figure out what he was thinking at all. First the reading and the math and now all the talk about work. The sound of artisans plying their trade grew louder as they approached a camp section filled with colourful tents and stalls. Natalia gaped as they slipped through the bustling marketplace, not quite believing what she saw. Whenever she thought about the labour camps, a sea of tents where destitute Farmers struggled to survive by clinging to the cities was the first thing that came to mind. She had seen them from one of the gates, once, and the people that she saw all looked really poor. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. They walked into a pavilion where a variety of clothing was on display. Liam let go of her hand. Pick some clothing that you like, he said. Im not very good at fashion stuff. Eh? But theres no need for you to buy anything for me Did you leave your belongings somewhere in the camp? Natalia shook her head. Then I need to buy you some stuff. Everyone was staring at you while we walked here. A blush crept up her neck as what he was saying sunk in. She had been so focused on Liam that she forgot that she was walking around in a pair of straw sandals with a really short shift. Im sorry, she lowered her head. Ive shamed you. Uh, more like you embarrassed yourself, Liam said. Anyway, find some clothes. One of the shopkeepers swooped down on her the moment Liam left the pavilion. By the time he came back, Natalia had somehow been convinced to buy three sets of fancy clothing that came complete with everything else. They even had real shoes for sale. Her head swam as she calculated the cost of it all. He was going to think she was a brazenly greedy woman and she would end up back on display. No one would want her after that. We dont need three fancy sets, Liam said. Can you put together four sets of work clothes and four sets of sleep clothes? I need some sleep clothes, as well. Of course, sir, the shopkeeper nodded. What about the, erm, fancy sets? Um, just one for now. For her. Its not as if well be attending a festival every day. Also, do you have any boots? Those shoes wont be any good for walking around if she wants to go to the market or the city. Oh, a good, waterproofed mantle for when it rains, too. It was a lot more sensible than what the shopkeeper had pushed on her, but it was still a ridiculous amount to buy all at once. She leaned in close to whisper into Liams ear. Is this really alright? What are you talking about? Liam replied, I chose you, so I have to take care of you, right? At least for now. Whats that supposed to mean?! The first part made her feel really happy, but the last part filled her with dread. She wanted him to explain, but he just turned to the shopkeeper and pulled out a coin purse. How much is everything? He asked. A work set is six and a night set is two. The mantle is six and the boots are twelve. Its forty for the formalwear, which includes customisation by the Tailor. Is that silver? Gold? Was Liam a Noble? The idea that he could be carrying so much money was insane. As she boggled over the numbers, Liam started counting out some unfamiliar metal objects from the purse. Wait, what are those? Natalia asked. Its camp scrip, Liam answered. Oh, I guess you just came from the city so you dont know. One of these metal chits can be redeemed for a full meal at most of the camp kitchens. So the boots are worth four days worth of food. One must also consider material and capital costs, the shopkeeper said. Right. She knew that. It takes around half a day for a master cobbler to make a pair of normal boots, sowait a minute. Why is stuff so cheap here?! Natalia exclaimed. Stuffs actually around the same price as it was just after the war, Liam said. Thats still more expensive than usual. But the city is way more expensive! That would be a city problem. Did that make any sense? Living in the city was almost always more expensive than living in the country, but the stupid camp was right beside the stupid city. People in the city were supposed to make more money, too. After being fitted for her new dress by the Tailor, she put on a set of work clothes and they left the pavilion to wander around the market some more. Liams next stop was a blocked-off area where a bunch of Blacksmiths were making bits and pieces of everyday essentials. What do you need from here? He asked. what do you mean? Leatherworkers need tools, right? Hah? Things were making less and less sense. Unless Are you saying you want me to work as a Leatherworker? Natalia asked. You dont want to? I thought you said you were good at it. But Im supposed to be your wife. What does that have to do with this? I cant be both! Raising kids is more than enough work on its own. What am I doing? It had barely been an hour since he had met him, yet they were already fighting. At this rate, he was going to throw her away. Then dont have kids, Liam told her. Natalias heart froze. Ugh, I knew it. Im a horrible wife. Im going to die single and childless after causing endless problems. She grew up hearing cautionary tales about women like that, but she never imagined that she would become one of them. Youre only thirteen, Liam said. You dont have to have kids as soon as you can. Were not being raided by Demihumans anymore, right? What does that have to do with anything? It means you can do lots of stuff before settling down because you dont have to worry about being randomly eaten. Besides, Ive seen plenty of working women. Like the ladies at the Merchant Guild. Thats because no one wants to marry them, Natalia told him. A part of her felt sorry for the receptionists at the guild, but it was still their own fault that they were single. Then what about farming households? Liam asked, Everyone works on a farm. Farmers are different. Why was he so insistent? Only weirdos like Wizards and Adventurers wanted to live unmarried lives and didnt have kids. Why not just try it out? Liam asked her, Could it be that you hate it? No Then you should give it a fair chance. Itll be helpful for me, too. It will? Yeah. Im a thief-taker, so a lot of my equipment uses leather. Natalias mouth fell open. Liam was a hero who fought Rogues. Why didnt he say so in the first place? No, she was just stupid: the other men at breakfast treated him like someone special and she had just ignored it. I-Ill do it! She clenched her fists in front of herself, Ill fix your armour every time you get stabbed! please dont make getting stabbed a requirement. It all made sense now. Just like mending underwear and socks, she would be doing proper wife things. She thanked the gods that they had prepared her in advance to help her husband. Once she settled on a good set of tools from the Blacksmith, they went over to buy a stack of Lanca leather and sewing supplies. So, Liam asked as the shopkeeper put their purchase together, what did you make when you were helping out your family? Mostly straps and belts, Natalia replied. Padding for armour, too. I made an armour harness once. Why? I was just trying to figure out how you could practice efficiently. Itd be easier to do more if you could sell the stuff that you make. Sell? But I thought you wanted me to repair your equipment. I do, but improving your skills is good. The better you get at leatherworking, the better you get at fixing stuff, right? Oh, since you mentioned it, you could practice by repairing things around the camp, too. That was probably a good idea. She didnt want to screw up fixing his equipment and get returned to the platform. Their next stop was a yard filled with furniture. She fidgeted a bit while Liam examined a big bed. A skinny man came over from the far side of the yard, obsequiously dry-washing his hands. May I help you with something, sir? We just moved to a bigger plot, Liam said. UmI guess we need everything. We. He said we. Heheheh It seemed that he wasnt thinking of returning her. Important men could have any woman they wanted, so she had to hold on tight to him as Marim said. The shopkeeper took them around the yard, calling in labourers to carry away the things that they bought. After she thought they were done buying furniture, Liam pointed to a solid wooden table. How about that one for your workshop? He asked. My workshop? Yeah. You didnt think you were going to have to work at the dining table, did you? There isnt enough space on it for your tools and supplies. She often worked at her familys dining table before since their workshop was small. As far as she knew, it wasnt abnormal. Then again, people always said that important men did everything big. The ladies at the tent said that appearances are important. But is this alright? Hes already bought so much Liam never showed a single shred of hesitation throwing so much money around. He was a real big shot. After buying the table, three big chests, two shelves, and a tall cabinet, they went to the place next to the furniture market to buy two tents and some tarps. A giant pile of things greeted them when they finally returned to Liams plot on the other side of the camp. Several women watched them curiously from the neighbouring plots. This is a lot of stuff, Liam said. Natalia nodded. The people at the market had their things delivered as they bought them, so she didnt expect to find a small mountain waiting for them. What do we do now? She asked. Um Liam looked around at the neighbours tents, The big tent will be the house, then this smaller tent will be the warehouse. The pavilion will be your workshop. The tiny tent is for the latrine. Well stretch the big tarp over the yard between everything and make a floor with the other tarps. That way, we can have a kind of outdoor living room with lots of space if we need it. Will that cause any problems for you? Im fine if youre fine with it. It was his plot and he had paid for everything besides, so she wasnt sure why he bothered asking her. After setting everything up and putting all of the little things in their places, they were left with the big workshop table. It was so heavy that it had taken two grown men to move from the market and they moved it really slow. How are we going to move this? She asked, Should we ask around for help? Ill do it. All of the guys should be asleep by now, so we shouldnt go around disturbing the neighbours. She gaped wordlessly as he picked up the heavy table. He wobbled around as he walked since he had to hold it up from the centre, but he didnt seem tired at all when he crawled out from under it. Is that good? Liam asked. The table made a sort of counter on the side of the pavilion facing the lane, while the two shelves and the cabinet formed a wall on the far side. Her three chests were lined up in the back and, even with all that, there was plenty of room to spare. There was more room than I expected, Liam said. Have you thought of anything else that you might need? Not really Just let me know if you do. Ill do what I can to make sure youre always at your best. Once again, Liams odd enthusiasm stirred up her confusion over what was going on. She had been sold to pay off her familys debts and underwent preparations to become a wife. Yet, she hadnt been chosen for anything that they had prepared her for. It took a moment for her to come out of her daze and realise that Liam had entered his tent. She rushed in after him and closed the flap. Alright, now we get down to the serious business. or so she told herself, but new worries came with that. Grown-up things were supposed to happen at night. It was still the middle of the day and it was so bright that Liam would be able to see everything. What if he didnt like what he saw? She didnt have the curvy figure that attracted the gazes of men. Could she put a sack over his head? Nononono, you already have a fish in your net, Natalia Abarca! Focus on pulling in your haul! Once she gave him a son, he would fall in love with her and her position as his wife would be all but secure. She came forward to help Liam out of his uniform. He jumped when her fingers brushed his arm. Wh-what are you doing? Helping you out of your uniform, my dear. Its alright, he told her, I can do it myself. You can go ahead and start working on your leatherworking. Oh, I think a few things were pulled loose on my belt when I was climbing around; could you check on that, as well? ButC I need to get some sleep now. My shift starts in the evening and its already past noon. With that, Liam crawled into bed, turning his back to the entrance of the tent. But what about our babies? Natalia stared at Liams back for a full minute, but nothing else happened. With a sigh, she bundled his clothing into her arms. She found three of her female neighbours looking curiously into Liams plot as she stepped out of the tent. One of the women offered her a sympathetic smile. Dont let it get to you, she told her. Guys around his age are always in a rush to get the deed done. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 3, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 I dont understand girls. Didnt you pick up the missus just a few days ago? Marim asked. Waves of heat rose off of the pavement after another sweltering day in Hoburns. Liam stood at the entrance of an alley, chatting with Marim and his patrol as a pair of men delivered his latest catch. He didnt fancy the notion that he was slacking off a bit, but getting on the good side of the people that he directly worked with was worth a few momentary distractions. I did, Liam answered, but shes not happy. Actually, I think I might have gone funny in the head How do you figure? He reflected on his actions since Nat moved in. There was definitely something wrong with him. Im doing things that I wouldnt if I was still on my own, Liam said. Did you see all that stuff that I bought? Its like this weird sense of responsibility kicks in and I have to make sure that everything is enough. I barely think about it C it just happens. Welcome to manhood, one of Marims squadmates said. I got like that once my girl said our first kid was on the way. Hmmdoes that mean shes pregnant? Did it? They had held hands I dont think so, Liam purged his mind of the memory. She just moved in at the beginning of the week. Wait, Marim said, so you fixed up your place to make her happy and shes still bitchin? Nat doesnt complain, Liam said. She just seems unhappy about something. But whenever I ask if anything is wrong, she says that everything is fine. The patrolmen exchanged grave looks amongst themselves. That means somethings wrong, one of them said. Youd better figure it out before it blows up in your face. At first, he thought he might be pushing Nat too hard with her leatherworking, but she always did far more than he suggested. She was even proud of the results, showing off all of the goods that she crafted when he returned from the city every day. The quality of her work upon moving in was already good enough that she could sell what she made and she had set up a stall on their plot with a modest inventory of shoes, bags, aprons, boots, and belts. Their neighbours were turning in various things to be repaired, as well, so Liam was sure that she was already well on her way to realising a fulfilling life where people appreciated her talents. As the days passed, however, the part of her that seemed dissatisfied with her situation never went away. His current theory was that her cultural and religious upbringing was being challenged by her new experiences and that was the source of her troubles. If that was what it was, then things were going in the right direction C it meant that Liam was helping to unravel the heretical worldview that Nat had been raised with. What do you think of her work, by the way? Liam asked. Her work? Marim frowned, Well, I think you went a bit overboard setting up a whole damn workshop for her on your plot, but thats none of my business. For us, it means we dont have to walk across the whole damn camp to get our boots patched up. So you dont think its wrong, right? Its peculiar, but I dont have anything against it. Its not as if shes single and trying to do the same thing. I guess it might be kinda the same as if she married into a workshop. He had been wondering how that worked. Nearly every workshop lease and business licence in the Holy Kingdom was held by a man. There were only two notable exceptions that would lead to this not being the case. The first was that the individual who owned the business had no male heirs and their eldest daughter inherited it. The second was that a womans vocation was so rare it might be considered deviant, such as those of arcane artisans. Broadly speaking, this was how it was in all of the northern Human countries. Men inherited first and thus owned pretty much everything. They did almost all of the fighting and conducted most of the business. This resulted in what Director Alpha called a patriarchal society, though everyone else didnt call it anything at all: it was just the way things were. Tribal Demihumans generally went with the rule of the strong, so how they perceived women depended on how strong their women were relative to their men. Liam hadnt given much thought to it at all until a certain girl kept insisting that wife was a valid vocation. She was very defensive about her position, too. One day, she had been horrified to find him washing his own clothing and chased him away with her awl. The two men who went to deliver Liams catch returned from the gatehouse. Liam scaled the alley wall, padding across the rooftops to shadow the patrols progress. For the past few days, he had been working to deter any sneaks in the area by associating the street patrols with getting mysteriously captured. This seemed to work for all but the most dogged of intruders, which he was now sorting out. While doing all of that, he was also familiarising himself with the residents. This was probably the hardest part of his work so far due to the sheer number of them. However, it was necessary: without knowing who belonged and who didnt, he would have no clue who might be an agent from another house. Of course, this didnt help at all against residents who were already in another houses pocket. Liams steps quickened as his eyes latched onto a shadow cast by the waning moonlight. He closed the distance within a minute, gripping his mark by the back of the neck and driving it to the tiles. As his hand searched for any weapons, a scream pierced his ears. He muffled the womans cries as quickly as he could, holding her down as she continued to kick and scream into his gauntlet. Her struggles were eventually replaced by sobs and the noise leaking out from under his palm sounded very much like a desperate prayer. He continued his search, which only turned up a single dagger. Nothing marked her as an agent from another house. Everyday women in the Holy Kingdom didnt sneak around on the rooftops in the middle of the night, however. He bound her legs and wrists and gagged her. This caused her struggle to begin anew, but she quickly tired out. Liam returned to the street to turn in his vanquished adversary, but the reception from the patrol was dubious. Liam, what the hellC She was a screamer, Liam told them. Was that what that sound was? I thought someone was skinning a cat. Liam dumped the woman onto the pavement. She looked up at him with a baleful blue eye. Aw, you made her cry. She made herself cry, Liam corrected him. The woman probably thought she was being attacked by a Rogue. Not that she was wrong, but people here had all sorts of strange ideas about them. You should probably keep her gagged, Liam told the patrol. She might start screaming again. Heres her dagger. A muffled curse stopped Liam on his way back up to the rooftops. He looked over his shoulder to see the woman darting across the street. It appeared that the patrol had removed her restraints to walk her back to the gatehouse. Hey! One of the men shouted, Get back here! As if shell listen He dropped back into the alley and sprinted after her. Since she was now technically a fugitive, he was legally allowed to pursue her through another jurisdiction. Liam shadowed her through the dimly lit alleyways, her breathless panting filling his ears. Her conditioning is crap. What was the point of sending someone like that to our side? Liam had to remind himself that pretty much no one but Ijaniya trained their agents to his degree. The Holy Kingdom shunned his line of work as an evil occupation, so any Rogues that the Nobles ended up employing to serve as his opposite number would most likely be clueless novices. That didnt mean they couldnt overwhelm him with numbers, however, so he kept his eyes peeled for potential allies of his mark. The womans path eventually led her to a warehouse guarded by a group of liveried men. She made no attempt to stay concealed, instead storming right past them with a furious expression. Liam scaled the side of the warehouse, frowning as he listened to the not-so-quiet discussion within. Esme! By the gods, what happened to you? You lied to me, Julio! You said it would be safe to look around! Youre one of our best, Esme. How could anyoneC They had a Rogue. I was nearly raped! Liam poked his head into an open ventilation port. In a pool of lamplight at the centre of the warehouse, the woman collapsed and broke into a bout of tormented sobs. One of the men knelt to place a reassuring hand on her shoulder. She slapped it away. Dont! Esme screeched, Oh gods, I can still feel his hands all over me! The man rose, staring down at his open palm. Those knaves, his hand curled into a fist. I never imagined that House Restelo would fall so low! Do you think the rumours are true, then, Lord Julio? A second man asked. This does lend more weight to their credibility, Lord Julio said, but, practically speaking, those rumours still dont make sense. Why would Restelo turn on Iago Lousa? They literally own half of his assets. Beyond that, what the rumours describe is utterly fiendish! what if whoever did Lousa in is in Hoburns now? No! Esme whimpered, crawling over to clutch the hem of Lord Julios coat, No no no no NO NO! I cant do this, my lord. I want to help, but this is too much! Please dont make me do this Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Lord Julio reached down to gently stroke Esmes hair. I wont, Esme, he said softly. Im sorry C this is my fault. What House Restelos doingits simply unprecedented. What do we do now, Lord Julio? The man on the noblemans right asked. Do what you can to shore up our defences, Lord Julio told him. Ill reach out to the other houses. House Restelo must be stopped before Hoburns is turned into another sea of blood! The gathering dispersed, leaving Liam thoroughly confused. There was no indication that House Restelo was up to anything beyond pursuing their ambitions in Hoburns. Whatever they had supposedly done was enough to terrify people with the rumours and, as Lord Julio asserted, it was impossible for Liam to imagine that House Restelo was capable of doing anything like that. Everything about them was upright and sternly rigid. He returned to House Restelos jurisdiction and headed straight to the gatehouse. The patrol that had lost Esme was standing in the captains office, lined up in front of a rather displeased-looking Sir Jimena. Liam, the Knight said as Liam went to stand with the patrol. Im surprised you came back empty-handed. Not exactly, sir. Im waiting Im not sure whether youd like to hear this yourself first, sir. Sir Jimenas eyes went to the men lined up beside Liam. Resume your patrol. Everyone but Liam: out. The patrol went back down the stairs and Sir Jimenas escort walked out onto the wall. Liam idly mused over the notion that this was the moment when the Knight would discover an Assassins blade buried in his throat, but, fortunately for Sir Jimena, Liam wasnt here for that. Lets hear it, Sir Jimena said after seating himself. When the girl fled, Liam walked up to the captains desk, I used it as an opportunity to shadow her. She led me right back to the warehouse that she was operating out of. There was a nobleman there that the retainers called Lord Julio. Lord Julio Ovar, Sir Jimena crossed his arms and leaned back on his chair. Second son of House Ovar. What did he say? The girls name is Esme. She claimed that House Restelo had a Rogue working under them and that she was nearly raped as a result. Sir Jimenas face twisted at the last. I assume that the alleged Rogue was you. As for the rest She was hysterical, sir. Also, there was something else that seemed to be driving her fear. Lord Julio and his men referred to a rumour. One that involved someone named Iago Lousa. The Knight rose to his feet, his chiselled features turned to stone. Well continue this discussion in the camp, he told him. So there was something. They left the gatehouse and headed straight to the camp office. Sir Jimena motioned for him to enter a side tent. Inside, Sir Luis was already awake, poring over a mountain of paperwork. He looked up at Sir Jimena and Liam with a question on his face. Rumours about Lousa are starting to circulate in Hoburns, Sir Jimena said. Sir Luis set down his quill and rose from behind his desk. The top of his head brushed up against the ceiling of the tent. What are they saying? He asked. Liam. Its not just what theyre saying, sir, Liam stepped forward. People are also taking action. House Ovar sent an agent to spy on our jurisdiction. She was caught, but she escaped from the patrol escorting her to the gatehouse. I used her escape to justify shadowing her back to her base. Lord Julio Ovar was there, and the woman claimed that we were hiring Rogues and that she was nearly raped. I trust that the latter didnt happen, Sir Luis said. No, sir. Damn women adding fuel to the fire, the tall Knight muttered. What did Lord Julio say? He was appalled, sir. He and his retainers started talking about how House Restelo had fallen and they didnt understand why we would kill off a major business partner. The tent shuddered as Sir Luis drove his fist into his desk. Thats because we didnt, he grated. We didnt do anything of the sort, and thats the very obvious conclusion that any decent, rational person would arrive at! Thenwhat happened, sir? We discovered that Iago Lousa was doing business with enemies of House Restelo. Enemies of the royalists and the Holy King. House Restelos resources are focused on helping hold Hoburns, so we asked a group of our allies to address the problem C and by addressing I mean setting the man straight on where his loyalties lie. Lousa was a commoner and commoners can have strange ideas about how the world works. If thats the case, sir, Liam frowned, how did it go from persuading him to killing him? He is dead, right? Presumably, Sir Jimena said. There was a raid on his home and the labour camp built up around it. His people wasted no time letting everyone they came across know about what happened. Fortunately, theyre out near the kingswood and information doesnt get around very quickly in the country. No ones claiming responsibility for the raid, Sir Luis added. Not that they would. Our allies claim that they had just arrived to negotiate with Lousa and were on the border of his territory when it happened. With how things played out, everyone naturally suspects that House Restelos to blame. What else did Lord Julio say? Sir Jimena asked. He ordered his men to shore up their defences while he reached out to the other houses. He said something about stopping House Restelo before we turn Hoburns into another sea of blood. The sharp click of Sir Luis tongue was followed by several moments of silence. Raising our guard will only serve to reinforce their outlandish suspicions, Sir Jimena said. We cant let them walk all over us, Sir Luis countered. And House Restelo will not take their slander like a toothless Debonei harlot! Its an affront to everything that we stand for. In that case, the other Knight said, our only viable option is to attack. Liam looked back and forth between the two Knights. Attack, sir? A political and economic offensive, Sir Jimena said. We need to gain as much influence over the capital as we can. If you didnt realise, House Ovar is supposed to be one of our allies. I highly doubt that we can settle the rumours surrounding Lousa anytime soon, so weve effectively become an independent faction in Hoburns. If the other houses sense weakness, they will move to exploit it. We need to build up enough strength in every aspect to deter them. Sir Luis snorted. Thats easier said than done. We had to work in concert with the other houses to control the economic climate of the capital. Thats one thing working in our favour, now, Sir Jimena noted. Our efforts worked because everyone was working together. Putting a hole in their little boat should be easy, especially if we do it in our jurisdiction. Fair, Sir Luis admitted. But what about the rest? Were outnumbered and well be crushed if push comes to shove. The new companies are nowhere near ready. The standard were holding them to isnt necessary for what we can have them do, but well have to convince Lord Restelo of that. Once Jorge and Pires are awake, well see what we can come up with. Liam, how do you think the houses will move on your end of things? I dont know the character of each house, sir, Liam replied, but something like today, at least. Er, the scouting, I mean, not the other stuff that happened. If every house in the city sends agents to snoop around our jurisdiction, Im not sure if Ill be able to keep up. Do we even need to stop them? Its not as if were doing anything bad. There were benefits and detriments to letting intelligence agents flow freely. The Sorcerous Kingdom was the extreme case where they allowed spies to gather information as a way to reassure the neighbours of their benign intent. That strategy was double-edged, however. House Restelo might be able to show everyone that they werent doing anything wrong, but their enemies would also see their every move and come up with countermeasures for them. Unlike the Sorcerous Kingdom, House Restelo couldnt just shrug off any attack. Youre correct that we wont be doing anything wrong, Sir Jimena said. But we also dont want the other houses reading us like a book. Were on the back foot, strategically speaking, and being able to move and react faster than anyone else will be our main advantage. Lets get back to our posts C Luis, Ill see you later in the morning. As expected, the Knights werent the simple brutes that so many perceived Knights to be. If all of the other houses in Hoburns had leaders of similar calibre, the fight for the capital was going to be a tough one. No unwelcome reports greeted Sir Jimena upon their return to the gatehouse. The Knight went over the peer across the rooftops of the city through the offices arrow slits. If you were intent on doing harm to our jurisdiction, Sir Jimena asked, what would you do? That depends on the objective, sir. The rules havent changed. Undermining our ability to get ahead or even forcing us to give up our holdings would be the goal. With this weather, arson. Assuming having fires would make us lose face. But you dont need someone like me to do that. Honestly, sir, Id be more concerned with what goes on during the day than what happens at night. And why might that be? Because its easier to figure out whether someones doing something suspicious or not at night than it is to figure out whether one of the thousands of citizens going back and forth between jurisdictions during the day is up to something. The rumour might work in our favour there, though. Sir Jimena turned from the window to fix Liam with a sharp look. How so? Fear, Liam shrugged. Just like that sneak from tonight. I restrained her and searched her for weapons and she decided that she was being raped by a Rogue. She had a long time to think about what happened on her way back to Lord Julio, but her story never changed. Hmmyeah, women are like that. Whether its something that they like or something that they hate, if they make up their minds about something, it never ends. They never come at you straight, either C they work to destroy you in the most underhanded of ways. Ill have to address the men about their interactions with them from now on. Our enemies wont hesitate to use a parade of sob stories to undermine our reputation. Ah, thats not what I meant, sir. As Sir Luis said, the entire thing is irrational. Irrational behaviour driven by an irrational rumour. Reason jumped ship long before it arrived in Hoburns. The Knight grunted and walked back to his desk, scanning the new reports scattered across them. So youre saying that the monsters theyve conjured out of these ridiculous rumours will keep them at bay. In part, sir, Liam said. They wont poke us so hard that they think well retaliate because they think our retaliation might drown Hoburns in blood. At the same time, theyll be looking for evidence of our intent to do just that. They could exploit that in a handful of ways, but Liam doubted that House Restelo would approve of his methods. Then we have nothing overly exciting to look forward to until they become so desperate for results that they act rashly, Sir Jimena sighed. Still, that may come sooner than you think. I want you to keep the jurisdiction clean to the best of your ability. Speaking of which, what are your plans for equipment? If steel is drawn, a shirt and pants wont cut it. Liam looked down at himself. He was in a common labourers outfit, save for his boots, belt and leather vest. The vest didnt offer much in the way of combat protection C he had bought it more for the extra pockets and to keep his shirt from being damaged as he moved through narrow spaces and climbed around. The Leatherworkers in the camp are all focused on making everyday things, Liam said. I was thinking of getting Nat to make me some equipment. Your girl? The men have been saying good things about her, but do you think shes up to the task? Its either that or running around in this, Liam gestured to himself. I dont want to be caught unprepared if things take a violent turn. Let us know how that turns out, Sir Jimena said. If she does a good job, youre pretty much guaranteed to get some business from the office. Weve been importing leather equipment from the south this entire time. I will, sir. Shes been progressing smoothly, so it shouldnt be long until then. It sounded strange to say so as they had only been together for a few days, but it really was the case. He suspected that she had a high aptitude for her family craft when she mentioned her leatherworking skills and the fact that it had only taken her a few months to get to a post-journeyman level of skill. She was lucky that her family let her help out in the craft that she was good at to make her capabilities plain to Liam. At the same time, she was unlucky in the fact that that same family had sold her off regardless of their recognition of those skills. or was that lucky? Going by her initial expectations for their relationship, she wouldnt have cultivated her capabilities any further if she had been married off to a local. The sun was already rising over the city by the time Liam returned to the rooftops, so spent the remainder of his shift reflecting on the nights events as he made a quick sweep over the jurisdiction. Had Lord Demiurge foreseen the current course of events? Assist in maintaining political deadlock in Hoburns. He should have known that his new orders wouldnt be as easy as they initially appeared. His job now was to help House Restelo take on all of Hoburns. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 3, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Liam, I dont know about this Whats there to worry about? Liam said, Im sure theyll be happy to see you. But He couldnt figure out what Nats problem was. She voiced her desire to visit her family once in a while, but, now that they were, she was hesitant to do so. Within days of the incident with House Ovar, House Restelo rolled out several new initiatives to entrench its position in Hoburns. One of them was a quiet outreach program meant to improve relations with the citizens under their jurisdiction. The main thrust involved alleviating the economic distress that the people were experiencing by reasonable increments until prices reached parity with the countrys rural regions. This, of course, would conveniently increase their dependency on House Restelo and the industrial output of its labour camp. By doing so, they would appear to the city as saviours while also building up the citizens resentment against the other houses. House Restelos retainers were also instructed to open up to the citizens of Hoburns, dropping the traditional exclusivity that rural powers usually practised. It would probably take time for that to happen, but it surely would if the citizens reciprocated their efforts and were adopted as a part of their greater social hierarchy. Liam and Nat were currently doing their part by paying a visit to Nats family in the city. In one hand, he carried a satchel filled with Nats best work. In the other, he gripped a basket filled with food. At first, Liam thought that this would prevent Nat from holding hands with him as they walked through the city streets, but she ended up taking his elbow and latching onto him with a great big smile. As they got closer to her old home, however, the smile faded and her nerves started to show. The food is nice, she said, but I dont think the rest matters Didnt your father praise you for your work before? Liam asked. He did, but that was before. You might have set up a workshop for me, but its not as if I married into another workshop. They wouldnt care about this other stuff even if I did. No matter how many times he was exposed to it, his mind still railed at her logic. It was fine for her to help her family in their trade, but it was only fine to continue helping in that trade after marriage if she married into the same trade. There was also the rare occasion where a familys heir was a hopeless layabout and, in desperation, they married him to a woman in the same trade that might be able to maintain their licence and guild membership. Otherwise, she wasnt supposed to. It wasnt a hard rule, but social expectations were so strong that it may as well have been one. My parents are going to yell at me, Nat cast a glum look at the cobblestones, I just know it. B Company appreciates your efforts, Liam said. Even A Company is coming to you for stuff. They dont think its a bad thing. Theyre only doing it because Im your wife. I wouldnt get any business if I wasnt. Im pretty sure that isnt the case Nat was really good at leatherworking. It was crazy how good she was. When he thought he had never seen a piece of equipment so well-made before, something that surpassed it would pop up the next day. Even so, she continued to insist that it wasnt much and that she was just trying to be helpful to him. She even tried to give him all of her earnings to spend on whatever he wanted. Nat? An older Nat stopped sweeping the pavement in front of a modest storefront, staring wide-eyed at them. Good morning, mother, Nat said. Nats mother propped her broom against the wall before sweeping her daughter up in a hug. Oh, thank the gods youre alright! I thought youd be shipped to the south and wed never see you again. They didnt even tell them where shed end up? It made a sort of sense. If they were in a meaner place, relatives or friends might endeavour to rescue the enslaved. This was especially the case when the slaves had been captured in a raid or otherwise abducted from their homes. In the Holy Kingdom, however, debt bondage was no worse than an apprenticeship and was a form of legally binding financial restitution. Technically, she could earn her way out of her marriage C which was what Liam hoped she would do C but, so far, she seemed fully intent on sticking to him like glue. How has everyone been? Nat asked. Were holding out, Nats mother answered. Well, it hasnt even been two weeks since you left. Things are as they were before, minus one. Who is this young gentleman? Liam straightened involuntarily. This is Liam, Nat smiled. Hes my new husband. Liam works as a thief-taker in the city for House Restelo He fixed a smile onto his face as Nat happily rattled off his specifications. That much, at least, was expected. At the end of Nats presentation, her mother C whose name was Josefa C seemed suitably impressed and invited them into the shop. Jos, Nats come to visit! Jos! Liam examined the shops offerings as Nats mother vanished into the back. Leatherworkers were divided into three types in the Holy Kingdom: cobblers, armourers, and those that produced everyday items for industry and civilian use, such as belts, straps, upholstery, harnesses for logistical operations, and so on. Nats family workshop was part of the last category, though Nat herself had proven that such categorisations were technically meaningless at her level of skill. How long has your family been in the leatherworking business? He asked. Im not sure, Nat answered. My fathers father was a leatherworker, at least. I think the shop is older than that. While family history was important to the nobility, it was only as valuable as proving ones inheritance rights to most. Not that Liam could talk: he didnt even know where his father and mother had come from C only that they were poor and did anything that they could to survive. Josefa returned with a thin, plain-looking man in a work apron. Nat had clearly inherited all of her features from her mother. They went to stand opposite the counter from Nats parents. The man scrutinised Liam for a long moment before clearing his throat. Names Jos, he said. I hope my Nat hasnt disappointed you in any way. What kind of introduction is that? Liam glanced at Nat, but she only continued to smile beside him. Liam, he stuck out his hand. Ive only known her for a little while, but shes been full of pleasant surprises. That so? In that case Jos leaned forward to shake Liams hand. Nat took the food basket and placed it on the counter. We brought some gifts, she said. Its not much, but She pulled back the cloth to reveal three loaves of bread, a wheel of cheese, five smoked fish, and two bottles of peach cider. Though she said it wasnt much, prices in the city were so high that it was probably unaffordable for her parents as a single meal. Oh, my! Josefa raised a hand to her mouth, Liam, you shouldnt have Nat bought everything, actually, Liam told her. Nats fingers dug into his arm. Josefas elated expression faltered. Jos frowned. I-I dont understand, Josefa said. What do you mean by that? As I mentioned, Liam smiled, Nats full of surprises. Shes been doing a little bit of work during the day. He placed the satchel filled with Nats crafts on the table. Nats parents exchanged a look. Liam, Josefa said, wed like to speak with your wife alone if you dont mind. Five minutes later, Nat rejoined Liam on the street. I got yelled at, she sniffed. Liam took the satchel from her hands, placing an arm around her shoulder as he led him from her old home. My father said that you only set up a workshop because Im not pleasing you as a woman, Nat said. He said it means Im nothing but a tool to you. Mother said that I should be focusing my energy on giving you children, not playing in the workshop like a little girl. Maybe they deserved to be eaten by Demihumans, after all. Thats not true, Liam said. I like the Nat thats good at leatherworking. If thats true, then why dont youC A set of whistles sounded from down the street. Marim and a few other men walked up to them. Armsman, get these two lovebirds off of the street! He said, Its too early in the morning for all their flirting. Really? Liam released Nats shoulder, I thought Jorge said thatC It was a joke, Marim grinned, then looked at Nat. Is he always this serious? I know hes a real workhorse, but damn. I-I think so Marim sadly shook his head. You cant be all business all the time, Liam, he said. Youll fall apart. Taking a walk around the city with Nat isnt going to make me fall apart. Where are you two heading? Marim asked. We just paid a visit to Nats parents, Liam answered. Were just wandering around now. Make sure you make it look good, Marim told them. You two are real lookers, so youll be extra effective at influencing people. Was it alright to say that in the middle of the street? He supposed it didnt matter for what they were doing. It was an obvious ploy that people went along with anyway, much like using pretty girls or handsome men to serve customers in shops and at market stalls. A set of wives appeared to drag Marim and his goons away. Liam examined the storefronts, then pointed to a sign he didnt recognise. Whats that place? A witch lives there, Nat told him. We shouldnt go close. Why? Because she might cast a curse on you! wouldnt that count as assault? Liam frowned, Shed be arrested for that. Its magic. And shell just use her magic to magic the guards. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. That sounded like a losing fight to him. Even combat casters didnt last long in sustained combat, never mind an artisan. She would be overwhelmed by the authorities in no time. Liam took Nats hand and walked straight toward the magic casters shop. L-Liam, what are youC Lets go and see what she sells. This is a bad idea The door wasnt locked and a bell chimed to announce their arrival. Inside, a child-sized spider looked up at them from the counter. Its her! Nat squealed. Thats the magic caster? Was she eating insects to save money? Food was pretty expensive in the capital, after all. Hi, Liam walked up to the counter, um Are you trying to talk to a spider? A blonde woman in an immaculate white robe came out from the back of the shop. The spider skittered out of the way as the woman walked up to the counter, crawling up the nearby wall to sit upside-down over the entrance. Nat scurried to the other side of Liam. What can I help you with? The woman asked. Im new to the neighbourhood, Liam answered. I just wanted to see what you had here. Thats not something I hear every dayor ever. Hmm, arent you the Abarca girl? Nat backed away, her eyes filled with terror. Y-You know who I am? You live right across the street, the mage furrowed her brow. Does that mean no one brings you any business? Liam asked, How do you survive? Im a magic caster, the woman shrugged. I can survive on mana. It doesnt taste very good, though. Well, I say that, but conjurations making a relatively pretty penny these days. Liam looked past Raquel at the shelves behind the counter. There wasnt anything overtly magical: just jars and boxes filled with spices, sugar, herbs, and unappetising-looking bread. So youre a conjurer? No, but every Wizard knows a few conjuration spells. Learning magics expensive, so sometimes you just have to buckle down and eat the nasty stuff. Then whats your speciality? Liam asked. Abjuration. A shield mage, if one goes by common vernacular. Before the war, I enchanted stuff for the military. Now, I summon this tasty, tasty bread. Oh, the names Raquel. Liam. This is Nat. Pleased to meet you. Nat continued to cower behind his shoulder. Liam put the satchel of her goods on the counter. Since you can enchant items, he said as he rummaged through the sack, can you do something with this? Lets see Raquel picked up the bracer placed between them. It was fashioned out of hardened Lanca leather and ribbed with steel boning. Since Liam hadnt set up a furnace or forge for Nat, she had to rely on the camps smiths for the metal bits. This conveniently had the side benefit of keeping her focused on her leatherworking. It was Nats first piece of armour C one of them, at least. The bracer was one of a pair, and the other had been thoroughly beaten up when the company went overboard with testing. Cuts with anything up to an arming sword couldnt get through. Larger blades could probably be blocked, as well, but Sir Jimena looked so enthusiastic about proving his longsword skills that Liam was pretty sure he would have broken his arm, successful block or not. Piercing attacks could get through, but the steel boning kept thrusts from most swords and daggers from penetrating too deeply. Practically speaking, it was next to impossible to penetrate with anything larger than a dagger. A Rogue ideally closed inside the measure of battlefield weapons and most sidearms, making it next to impossible to stab with them. Additionally, since Rogues relied on agility for defence, lining up a good stab against an unrestrained Rogue was far more difficult than it seemed. In all, Nats armour C well, good leather armour in general C was the best option for agile melee combatants in an urban setting. Leather was superior to plate and chain against bludgeoning damage and just as good as chain against slashing attacks for someone who relied on agility for defence. It was also less cumbersome and didnt make as much noise. Of course, using lightweight metals like mithril would put other types of armour on top. The Holy Kingdom had nothing of the sort, however C at least nothing that was accessible to most. This is pretty nice, Raquel said. Wheres the other one? Its being repaired, Liam said. I just wanted to know what you can do with that. A whole lot, the mage replied. I need both bracers, though. you cant enchant one, then the other? Raquel laughed. Thats not how it works. If people could decide what can be enchanted where, theyd wear forty wristbands and twenty necklaces, all with a different enchantment. Bracers occupy the wrists. That means no bracelets, wristbands, armbands or anything else that goes there working at the same time. You make it sound as if theyre accessories, not armour. I get that every time the army sends a new procurement guy. Thats just how enchanting works. No amount of arguing will change anything. Then how should I make things as a leatherworker? Nat asked. I dont think theres anything wrong with the quality of your armour, Raquel said as she checked the inside of the bracer, but certain things do matter if youre making pieces to be enchanted. The spots you have to especially be careful of are the torso, abdomen, arms and legs. Ive had guys thinking that their breastplate, spaulders, pauldrons, rerebraces, couters, and all of the rest of those bits and pieces could hold separate enchantments. But its all one spot C body. So I shouldnt make a leather cuirass for enchantment, it should be everything that covers the body spot. Exactly, Raquel smiled and nodded. A magic item is one piece. If you have only a cuirass enchanted, you leave a whole bunch of areas unprotected. You can make pieces to cover those areas afterwards, but they wont be part of the enchanted armour and receive none of the perks of being enchanted. There are perks? Nat furrowed her brow. Sure are Raquel disappeared behind the counter, reappearing with a pair of shears. Watch this, she grinned. Nat sucked in a horrified gasp as Raquel started chopping away at the sleeve of her fancy white robe. The mages grin turned into a frown as she continually failed to cut the cloth. Hold on, this is harder than I thought it would be You should keep your tools sharp, Nat told her. They are! Grr, maybe I need a man for this. Liam, rip off my clothes. Liam reached out to grip her proffered sleeve, then jerked as Nat pinched him. Ow! What was that for? Nothing. He looked down at his forearm. There would definitely be a bruise. In the end, Liam had to brace his feet against the counter and pull with all his might to rip off Raquels sleeve. Nats mouth fell open as the magic item mended itself in a blink. Does that work for any clothing? She asked. Only masterwork crafts or better can be enchanted, Raquel answered. That includes clothing. Then wouldnt it be better for people to have magic clothing? More than a few enchanters advocate for just that, and all of them have their own enchanted clothing. Magic items are tougher, self-mend and fit themselves to the wearer. The problems that wed run out of enchanting reagents long before we could make magic clothes for everyone. Also, despite how it looks, this robe will still need to be repaired after it takes enough damage. It just stays as a single, functional piece until it breaks entirely. I see. But it looks much tougher than regular clothing C does that mean enchanted armour gives that much more protection? Yes and no. Enchanted armour is tougher, but, unless its enchanted to provide extra protection, it acts as if its unenchanted armour against attacks. A clean hit against someone will go right through the armour to hit the wearer. People trying to attack the armour itself have to deal with the magical properties of the item. I dont get it. Most people dont. Our country isnt very advanced when it comes to this stuff, so they have a very mundane perspective. Then Liam smiled to himself as Nat and Raquel went off into their own little world. For all of her trepidation before trying out new things, Nat quickly became engrossed in discussion once those things became relevant to her vocation. At the same time, it was sad considering her family lived right across the street. Superstition and fear had kept them from establishing a profitable relationship with Raquel. So how much will enchanting those bracers cost? Liam asked after browsing through the shop for an hour. Ertheres actually a problem, Raquel told him. I dont see a masters mark on this. Does it need one? Yeah. Guild regulations. Members of the Magician Guild cant enchant any items that arent recognised by the Merchant Guild and its affiliates. Those are the rules. I thought this was from the Abarca shop when you first showed it to me, but Nat says youve opened a workshop in one of the labour camps. Its not exactly a workshop like you see in the city. Its just a working space that I set up for Nat. Either way, Raquel told him, my hands are tied until that workshop is recognised by the guilds. We should go and get that done, then. Is it hard? Technically, no. But if youre on the Nobles side, you might run into other problems. Ugh. Now that they needed the city on their side, House Restelos actions when they were a part of the royalist faction were biting them in the ass. Clearing the bad air between them wouldnt happen instantly, if ever. No, the Nobles and their people are probably all as bad as Nat. Magic items were so rare in the Holy Kingdom that very few considered them an option for equipment. The Temples made up most of the countrys magic item production and all of their work went to themselves and the government. On top of that, Roble was worse than even Re-Estize when it came to the integration of magic into everyday society. He hadnt seen a single Pouch of Infinite Water or any other invaluable magical tools for civilian life during his entire stay. The Leatherworker Guild should be around here, shouldnt it? Lam asked. Its just down the street, Nat answered. Well be back once we get that taken care of, Liam told Raquel. He yawned as they made their way to the guild office, peering up at the midday sun. Unlike the market plazas and warehouse areas of Hoburns, things were relatively quiet in House Restelos jurisdiction during the day. The tiny corner office that served as the Leatherworker Guild was empty, save for the sole receptionist who rose from behind his desk as they entered. Nat. I thought thatC I didnt go far, Nat smiled. This is my new husband, Liam. Liam, this is Guildmaster Abarca. Abarca? Hes my uncle, Nat turned to the guildmaster. Liam started a workshop. We need to get registered. RegisteredI dont recall a new shop opening up anywhere Its in House Restelos labour camp. Silence fell over the office. Liam shifted uncomfortably as the guildmasters gaze went back and forth between Liam and Nat. To begin with, Guildmaster Abarca said, well need to assess your work. Liam placed the samples originally meant to be shown off to Nats father on the table. The guildmaster pulled out a toolbelt and took his time examining it. Youve gotten better, he said. If only your brother did some work instead of staying up late with his hooligans and sleeping in every day. Well, its not as if theres much to do with things as they are right now, Nat replied. Hell work when theres work. When can we finish the registration? Itll take a few days for the members to submit their assessments. From the looks of it, they shouldnt voice any issues over the work itself. Make sure you have your dues ready. Thanks, uncle! Mhm. Liam followed Nat as she left the office with a skip in her step. There was far less resistance than he had expected. Do you think everything will be alright? He asked. Im sure it will, Nat answered. Anyone who doesnt approve of our shops products doesnt deserve the title of master. Nat had an odd way of flipping back and forth between being a submissive wife and a proud professional. At times, it was almost as if he was dealing with two different people. But what about the tension between the craft guilds and the nobility? Uncle will do something about it. Wait a minute Had they just effortlessly rolled through a mountain of thorny issues using the power of nepotism? His preparations for working with the Ministry of Transportation labelled that kind of thing as corruption. Then again, the Sorcerous Kingdom was the only country he knew of that saw it as a problem and actively did anything about it. So, if we use a countrys customs to our advantage, is that good or bad? He was in a foreign country and he had to play by their rules. At the same time, however, the laws of the Sorcerous Kingdom were in place by the divine will of their god. Was it alright for Liam to disregard them simply because he wasnt at home? Liam shook his mind free of meandering thoughts. Now wasnt the time to be second-guessing himself: he had a job to do. That detour took up a lot of time, Liam said, but is there anything else you want to do? Lets go back and have lunch. Nat latched onto his free arm, beaming so brightly that he thought that she was trying to compete with the sun. After I fix your bracers, she said, I should work on the next piece. Sorry about the bracers. Those guys got too excited about trying to chop my hand off. Its alright. Well, a part of me is relieved since it works. Another part is mad because they damaged it while trying to chop your hand off. Do you need anything special for the next piece? I think Ill be alright, Nat said. I just have to get my hands on an example. Its weird: all I have to do is look at something and I can figure out how to make it. I thought you had to work under a master for years and become a master yourself to be able to do that. I told you that you have talent, Liam replied. Youll probably be famous one day. Thats just silly, Nat giggled. Besides, I dont care about being famous. All I want is Hm? I-Its nothing. I wonder what theyre serving for lunch today The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 3, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Showing up with a bottle of wine to a single womans home at night after showing off your beautiful wife to her the same day. You sure know how to play with a girls heart, Liam. I dont have any gold to pay you, Liam said. Alright, now Im angry. Or am I? Hmmis this what it feels like to be desired? Liam rolled his eyes as he placed another crate atop Raquels counter. House Restelo paid him in scrip, so the only way he could buy things from the city was to pay with goods purchased from the camp. So, Raquel leaned on her elbow as she examined a bottle of liquor, what are you looking for? I saw a bunch of things that might be useful earlier today, Liam said. Before any of those, thoughdo you have something that will help me see in the dark? Sure do. You do? That was unexpected Raquel turned around and started rummaging through a cabinet. About five years ago, she told him, the Royal Army wanted to try some out for their night patrols. They didnt work out, though. Why? Unreasonable expectations? Anything goes with magic in most peoples heads. Someone thought that a Darkvision item would allow them to see at night as well as one would during the day, which is sort of true, but they ignored the fact that most Darkvision items only have a ten to twenty-metre range. Demihuman hunters ambushed the patrol, picked them off outside of their Darkvision range, and the army lost their investment. The mage pulled a small case out of the cabinet and placed it on the counter between them. She opened the lid to reveal a selection of jewellery. I made a few extra thinking that people might show interest after the army bought some, Raquel said, but since it was a failure, Ive been stuck with them ever since. Why not market them to the local artisans? Liam asked, If they can see in the dark, they dont need to spend money on fuel. Oh, I tried, Raquel answered with a shrug. All I got was an endless stream of excuses. Sunlights free. Lamps are cheaper. Its not natural. Half of the people I approached thought I had some ulterior motive, like corrupting their minds through a ring or something ridiculous like that. How do you even make a living here? I was doing pretty well before the war. The secrets to offer the same enchantments that the Temples do. Thats why I became an Abjurer. The Temples cant come close to meeting the countrys demand for magic items, so making the same stuffs a lucrative niche that no one questions. In everyones minds, if the government issues magic items, those items are from the Temples. Liam picked out a brass band from the case. He could tell that it was far more valuable than a mundane item, but he had no idea what it was. Whats this one? He asked. A Minor Ring of Protection, Raquel answered. Know what that does? Though he did know, he shook his head. Being too knowledgeable would arouse suspicion. Magical protection is divided into different categories, the mage said. All Rings of Protection provide whats called a deflection bonus. To put it simply, it makes attacks miss. Arrows veer off the mark; solid hits become glancing blows; glancing blows miss entirely C that sort of thing. A minor enchantment isnt much on its own, but, when you add it with all the other effects and throw on some decent armour, youll find yourself with better protection than a suit of full plate. Hmmso how do I pick what goes where? Adventurers spend years cobbling together sets of equipment from what they can find, but thats not necessary. If you have access to masterwork equipment, an enchanter with the right spells, and the materials needed for everything, you can be pretty flexible with your items. If thats true, then why dont Adventurers do that? Because theyre weird. Theyre all obsessed with finding some amazing magic item and then building a set of equipment around that magic item. Most of them even start building those sets before they get their hands on that item because theyre so damn convinced that theyll somehow get that one thing they heard legends about growing up. The more amazing C and rare C magic items they have, the better, so they hold out for those, as well. Its kinda like a disease. In reality, they just die trying to do that when they could have just started with a basic set of magic equipment and worked their way up from there. Now that she mentioned it, Adventurers were like that. The Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild was full of people aiming for the craziest items in the guilds point catalogue. Lord Mare put them through a lot of pain before they finally capitulated and went for something less ambitious. That doesnt make much sense to me, Liam said. Well magic items dont make any sense to most people, Raquel said, so they dont think about them at all. But arent there magic items that are useful for everyday life? Most people I know are pretty practical C shouldnt that win out over fear and superstition? If practicalitys won out, no ones told me about it. Or my neighbours. Say what, since youre so open-minded, why not buy one of those everyday items? I bet you and your wife could drum up some business for me in the camp. Ill talk to Nat about it. She might have saved up enough to get something nice for her workshop. For now, I need stuff to help me out with my work. is it so dangerous in the city now that you need magic items to survive? I havent run into anything that dangerous in this jurisdiction, Liam said. But they still make my work easier, right? Like being able to see in the dark when Im on the night patrols. While the army may have been disappointed with the performance of their Darkvision items, they were perfectly fine to use in the city. Twenty metres of Darkvision range was more than enough for the enclosed spaces and short distances involved when working in urban areas. I guess that makes sense, Raquel said. So does that mean everything else youre interested in runs along those lines? Mostly. Nat wants to get the armour pieces shes making enchanted because she keeps stabbing me in her imagination. How much for a Darkvision item? Hmmhonestly, Im not used to bartering. This is a long shot, but do you have access to enchanting reagents? Those damn Demihumans snatched up nearly everything and ruined what they didnt steal. Youd have to be specific, Liam said, I dont know whats a reagent and what isnt. I guess Ill write up a list, Raquel said. As for this other stuff The mage scratched her head as she examined the items arranged on the desk. In addition to the liquor, there were preserved foods, clothing, boots, shoes, tools, and some nice-looking accessories picked up from the labour camps market. Between the scrip-based system of the camp, his appraisal abilities, and the crazy prices in the city, he had lost all sense of what was worth what. I suppose if you scrounge up ten times what youve brought so far, itd be worth a Darkvision ring. Ten times?! Hey, magic items are expensive! Dont act as if Im giving you an unreasonable quote. In that case, what would I need to carry around the least of to pay for everything? You can pay right now? Darn, I should have quoted a higher price. Raquel raised her hands disarmingly. It was a joke! Lets seethe problem with bartering like this is that you can end up with a lot of stuff you cant get rid of. For example, these knick-knacks here might be more valuable than everything else, but Im not going to be able to sell them when people can barely afford food. Since Im already selling conjured food, itd be easier for me to sell food that you trade to me. But since food is cheaper than those knick-knacks, that means youd have to carry more stuff and that costs you more time and energy. Well, at least youre not a horse. So if I wanted to barter for more magic items or enchantments Itd have to be food, Raquel told him. I wouldnt be able to move anything else fast enough. Cider or ale would also work C barely anyone can afford wine these days. That would come out to a lot of food, but, if House Restelo wanted to start integrating their labour camps economy with the citys, they would probably look positively on the transaction. And, the more we do it, the more the other houses will want to stop us. House Restelo needed to start gaining ground on their new rivals, so that was probably the best part. So far, no one had grown bold or desperate enough to attack their jurisdiction. I think I can do that, Liam said. Youll have to give me some time to carry it all in, though. Cant you just stick it all on a wagon? I can lend you my cart. He wasnt sure whether he could. House Restelos plans were still forming, so all he was going by was the gist of what they wanted to do. Spies might spot him bringing in all the extra food and react to the information faster than House Restelo wanted. Wait, Liam said, how much food am I bringing in? Lets say thirty times this crate here. Preserved food is fine. No fruit. Never mind spies, his own allies were going to give him strange looks. Ill try to bring everything in the morning after my shift is over. Umdo you mind if I use the item right away? Sure. Raquel leaned over the counter and fished several accessories out of the case. Liam chose a plain steel band and slipped it on his middle finger. He looked into the shadows of the store, confirming the effect. Is there anything I should know about this item? He asked. Its just a magic item, Raquel answered with a shrug. The thing isnt going to steal your soul or make you grow a tail or anything. Alright. Thanks. He left Raquels shop through its back entrance, accustoming himself to the range of his freshly-bestowed magical vision. Hoburns magical lighting was limited to its most affluent districts, and rationing limited House Restelos jurisdiction to the lighting of each patrols torches. He already missed having Darkvision as soon as he started his assignment in the Holy Kingdom, so it was a great relief to have it back again. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I wonder what I should get next. There was an Alchemist next to the tanneries, but things hadnt escalated to the point where he would need potions yet. As far as utility items went, Raquel had provided an invaluable hint as to how he could seamlessly equip himself. So long as he employed items that produced magical effects considered normal to the people of the Holy Kingdom, it was more likely that they would want to purchase a similar item for themselves than question his use of them. The other limitation was that he needed to stick close to peoples perception of a thief-taker. If he started flinging Magic Arrows out of a wand or tucked a dozen healing scrolls into his bandolier, it would attract unwanted attention. But I should still get my hands on a healing wand. I can hide one under my bracer. Sending multiple agents is well within the other houses capabilities and Im bound to get injured trying to defend my turf against them. While he was much stronger than the average person in the Holy Kingdom, he still wasnt at the point where he could reliably take on groups of enemies alone. Dealing with large groups would involve stringing them out and healing himself between fights. Liam climbed onto the rooftops and checked his Darkvision on the alley below. It was more than enough to cover the stretch directly below him. He visualised the matrix of streets and alleys under his charge and headed to the first spot that intruding Rogues would consider safe from the street patrols. Wow, theres someone there. Two someones, in fact. Both appeared to be slightly older than he was. He knelt on the eaves directly above them, straining his ears to make out their hushed conversation. Alright, I think we got in unnoticed. What now? we look for evidence. Likea body? A demonic ritual? No plan, I guess. As with Esme, it looked like they had been blindly dispatched as scouts with only their preconceptions as a guide. Since that was the case, either the house they worked for had no spies feeding them information on potentially compromising activities or the spies couldnt find anything to point to. A corpse would smell in this heat. Maybe theyre using the stink of the tanneries to hide one. Yknow, I heard from a guy that some of the shops here have materials again. so theyre using Human leather? Those sick bastards! Liam scratched his head as the two urban scouts crept off with their newfound sense of righteous indignation. He went ahead of them, checking for the location of the nearest street patrol. When the two stopped inside an alley entrance to let the patrol pass, Liam dropped a roof tile behind them. They jumped at the sound of shattering clay and fled into the street. Who goes there?! You aint skinnin us, Restelo Demons! The two scouts drew their daggers. The patrolmen drew their swords. The scouts took a moment to reconsider their challenge before running back into the alley. After them! Lift that torch higher! Wheres Liam? Argh. It would be nice if his allies didnt just give away his name while also announcing his presence in the area. He shadowed the two scouts, watching them feel their way through the darkness after running into a back lane. The patrol stopped at the alley junction, bunching up as the lead man poked his head cautiously around the corner. Is there a trap? I dont know! Give me that torch. I dont see anything You fool! It wouldnt be much of a trap if we could see it. Those damn Rogues! Liam dropped into a courtyard nestled in the centre of the block. He tripped the first scout as he left the alley, knocking the second out when he stopped at the sound of his stumbling partner. The two men were already bound by the time the patrol appeared. Despite the novice behaviour of the two agents, they still would have made a clean getaway if he hadnt stopped them. All things being equal, the other houses would have had few issues gathering information if House Restelo didnt step things up. Oh, Liam, the patrol sergeant said. Good work. Their equipment''s over there, Liam gestured to the pile on the opposite wall. Can you handle them from here? No problem. Four men came forward to take the scouts out of the alley. Liam frowned as he watched their well-practised movements. How did you handle this sort of thing back when you were in the army? Liam asked. Ive never had anyone pull a dagger on me before, the patrol sergeant said, but something like this. The armys thief-takers did most of the work in the shadows and wed book their catch at the local office. And now all of those thief-takers are out of the country. He wasnt sure if this particular perk of sending the army away was a part of the royalists plan or simply a coincidence. The former seemed increasingly likely the more he encountered the domestic vulnerabilities opened up by the Nobles political manoeuvring. Everything that they did was done with the aim of removing the checks and balances that hampered their activities. Liam shadowed the patrol until they reached the gatehouse. They were far more cautious handling men than they were women. His Ijaniya training asserted that this was common for races where males were stronger than females, but he couldnt believe that anyone could be so negligent with women until he saw it with his own eyes. They should get betterI hope. The more mistakes they made, the better he looked in the eyes of their superiors. However, if House Restelo wanted to expand its influence, it had to be able to protect what it held. Everyone had to do better if they wanted the house that they served to rise: it was both common sense to those accustomed to rural power structures and, ironically, a source of frustration to people like Sir Luis. It helped that the other houses were in the same situation, but chaos would break out as things escalated in Hoburns if they remained at their current levels of competence. Which is fine, so long as that chaos doesnt affect usso doesnt that mean we should be going on the offensive? If he wasnt in the Holy Kingdom, it would undoubtedly be the best move. His superiors in House Restelo, however, would probably disapprove. Additionally, the houses in Hoburns werent stupid C they were simply inexperienced. Much as it was with direct combat, Rogues and Assassins sought to keep their opponents on the back foot until they could finish them off. Since things were developing so slowly, he would essentially be teaching his enemies all sorts of things that he didnt want them to know every time they regained their balance. The next group of scouts he discovered were three pairs from different houses conferring in a cul-de-sac formed by the yards of five workshops. After listening to them for a while, he decided that they were no more successful than the first pair in digging up dirt on House Restelo. Six versus one was dismal odds, so Liam left them to their conference to look for the nearest patrol. He found Marim and his squad two blocks away, going down an avenue toward the western plaza. A pair of men raised their torches as he approached them from the front. Liam, Marim said, whatsC Liam raised a finger to his lips. Marims men instantly assumed defensive stances, looking all around themselves. We can talk, Liam said in a low voice, but keep it low. There are six guys at the end of the alley behind the shops facing the western plaza. Are they dangerous? Marim asked. Not unless they try something crazy, Liam answered. Its just three pairs of sneaks from three houses trading information and rumours. so we just walk up to them? Theyre on the ground, so you dont have to do anything fancy to reach them. Ill be watching from above. Marim nodded and turned to issue instructions to his squad. Liam climbed back onto the rooftops, looking down at the alley as he backtracked to the group of intruders. To his dismay, they were already on their way out. He checked the progress of Marims patrol, but they would be too slow to cut the scouts off. With no other way to warn them without giving his position away, he picked up another roof tile and tossed it in front of the scouts. Hoburns is going to run out of roof tiles, at this rate. As one, the scouts ducked at the sound of shattering clay. Marim and his patrol did, as well. The patrol recovered quickly, however, advancing down the alley at a faster pace. Liam cursed as the scouts drew their daggers and waited around a corner as the torchlight of the patrol cast long shadows on the walls in front of them. Its turned into an ambushshould I let it happen? A brawl in the alley was the perfect chance to implicate three houses in an attack on House Restelos jurisdiction. Marims patrol was about to be set upon by what was probably six Rogues, however. The squad would still win, but a Sneak Attack in a vital area was potentially fatal for the weaker men in the patrol. Ugh, whatever! Liam picked up another tile and flung it at the scouts, catching the rearmost in the shoulder. ARGH!!! With an unnecessarily loud cry of pain, the man collapsed to the dirt. Marc! The man nearest to Liams victim turned and knelt to tend to him. Liam flung another tile at the ambushers, catching a second man in the hip. A second later, Marim and his squad barrelled around the corner. Two of the scouts flung themselves forward with a shout, stabbing wildly as they bowled Marim and another man over. A spear came in to impale one of the attackers through the ribs. Another patrolman ran in to pummel the second attacker with the pommel of his sword. The remaining two scouts fled, their terrified shrieks bouncing off the alley walls. A second spear lanced out to catch one in the calf and one of Marims men leapt forward to tackle him. Liam tailed the remaining man from above while four men from Marims patrol pursued him into the street. There, he had the misfortune of running in front of another patrol. Liam winced at the solid clunk that rose into the air when the patrol sergeant swatted the final scout to the ground with his shield. What the hell is going on here? The sergeant shouted as the scouts pursuers spilt out of the alley. Liam reported a gang of Rogues in the alley, but we ran into them while they were on their way out. Is everyone alright? I dont know. It all happened in seconds. Tch, the patrol sergeant turned to his men. You six, make sure this crook doesnt go anywhere. The rest of you, with me. Pained groans greeted the second patrol as they closed on the first. Marim looked up from where he was propped against the alley wall. A bloody hand lay over his stomach and a dagger stuck out from between his fingers. Diogo. Marim! By the gods The second patrol sergeant knelt beside the first. Marim punched him when he reached for the dagger. Dont pull it out, you idiot! Wait for the Priest to get here first. Did you already send for one? Yeah. Gods, what a mess. Three men were bound and under close guard C the two that Liam took out with roof tiles and the one that had been speared through the calf. The two that had ambushed the two patrolmen were lying on their backs. The other patrolman that had been ambushed was lying alongside them. Liam, Marim breathed, you there? Yeah. Were going to have to work on that communication bit. Smashing roof tiles isnt going to cut it. Two Priests from the temple at the western plaza arrived with a pair of men from Marims patrol. Marim yanked the dagger out of his gut, eyeing the blade as the glow of healing magic washed over him. In the end, the only fatality was the scout who was speared through the ribs. Liam accompanied the two patrols as they made their way back to the gatehouse with five prisoners and one corpse. Sir Jimenas only reaction to their entrance was a long frown. Well need a real prison for these ones, sir, Marim said. Sir Jimenas long frown grew even longer as he received the different reports about the incident C including the one from the Priests. He left Liams report for the last, rising from behind his desk after the other men were ordered to return to their duties. Is there something missing from their reports? Sir Jimena asked. They reported a lot of things I wouldnt have thought to report, sir, Liam answered. As for my side of things, that group wasnt doing anything special. Each pair of scouts probably encountered one another and they stopped to share information or at least tried to find out what the other houses knew about us. What about what Marim said about poor communication? Hes right, Liam admitted. If we had worked out a way to communicate in advance, I dont think this would have happened. Marims patrol came in expecting to go up against some Rogues. The scouts were being cut off from their escape route. Everyone just decided that a fight was inevitable and they fought as if they believed that only one side would be walking out of that alley alive. Now that he had plenty of time to review what had happened and listen to the other parties perspectives, Liam realised that he had committed a string of critical errors. Despite the unexpected movement of the intruding group, it was a fight that didnt have to happen at all. A relatively painless arrest could have been made if Marims group had simply waited for the scouts to come to them. Instead, they had gone in on Liams word, suffered multiple casualties, and ended up with a dead man on their hands. Assassins made for terrible Commanders. I see, Sir Jimena said. Well, thats the hand weve been dealt. We just have to work with it. Does House Restelo plan on using this incident? Wed be fools if we didnt. No matter how you cut it, our men were attacked in our jurisdiction by the other houses. How it played out wasnt ideal, but it still works in our favour. Not only will it take those three houses down a peg or two, but it will help balance out those bad rumours surrounding the incident with Iago Lousa C especially with the city folk. Theres nothing better than a threat at home to take ones mind off of threats abroad. But someone died, Liam said. This is going to put us in an even worse spot with the other houses. The next time they send people in, it may not just be to snoop around. Yes, well, Sir Jimena replied with a stony look. As I said, thats the hand weve been dealt. Were just going to have to be better at dealing with them than they are with us. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 3, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The shouts of men drilling in the mustering yard woke Liam several times over the course of the day. He walked out, cranky-eyed, from his tent in the evening. It didnt help that he had spent the whole morning carting food to Raquels shop. Good morning, dear, Nat rose from her seat at the workshop table with a smile. Morning, Nat. I got you your food, Nat went over to uncover a plate. It went cold, though. Im sorry. No, thats fine, Liam shuffled over to the dining table. Its my fault for sleeping inthanks for grabbing breakfast for me. Nats smile returned. She sat down across from him as he ate. Liam tried to be quick about it to make up for lost time, but it was awkward with a person sitting a metre away just watching him chew. Sohow was today? Busy, Nat said. Lots of people from A and B Company asked me to make sure their stuff was fixed up nice. And the men training todaydoes that mean the rumours are true? Which rumours? That an army of Rogues attacked B Company last night and they made a big pile of corpses in an alley. Everyone in the market was talking about it. How the He knew rumours could grow out of hand, but he didnt expect them to get that bad within the span of a few hours. It was just six guys that fought a patrol, Liam told her. Well, only two of them fought. One was killed. Did you fight, as well? Sort of. I took care of two guys just before the fight started. They never knew I was there. Nats big brown eyes sparkled at his words. He wasnt sure he wanted to know what she was thinking. I should get more of your equipment made, she said. That will help you do more, right? You fixed up the bracers already? Yup! It was easier than I expected. By the way, dear Hm? Where did you get that ring from? He raised his left hand from the table. This one? Its from Raquel. Nats smile turned to ice. Liam frowned at her reaction. It has a Darkvision enchantment, he said. Erm, Darkvision lets you see without light, so its invaluable for my work. The girls smile only grew more dire. She was just talking about how more equipment would help him, so he wasnt sure what the problem was. Since the bracers are ready, he continued, I should go and see her again. May I come with you? Sure, Liam replied. Even if there was a fight last night, its not dangerous or anything in the city. Actually, itd help me out a ton. Literally. Really? Yeah. The best way to pay for her enchantments is with food. A lot of food. If you could hire a couple of labourers and organise the deliveries, itd save me the trouble. I spent all morning pushing a cart back and forth from the camp market to her place. Nat gasped and stood up. Y-You cant do that! She told him. I cant? You need to think of your position! Someone of your status shouldnt be doing menial labour. I-Is that so? It is, Nat nodded firmly. The workshops built up enough inventory to open a stall in the camp market. Ill hire some staff and they can do that stuff for you. Liam glanced at the workshop. The part of the big table facing the lane was full of Nats goods, but he didnt realise that she was doing so well that she could hire employees. Id appreciate that, he said. This evenings briefing will probably be longer than usual, so Im going to head over early. Ill meet you outside of Rimun Gate. Got it! Nat''s not-ice smile returned and she departed for the market with a spring in her step. Liam dropped his dishes off at the kitchen before joining the men gathered around the mustering yard. Those within it practised under the stern eye of Sir Luis. If theyre here, Liam said, then where do we go? Here, as far as I know, Marim said. You missed the drills this morning. I dont think theyd do me much good, Liam replied. At least if its this. Marim and his men straightened as the shadow of Sir Luis fell upon them. Hoh the towering Knight said, so you think youre too good for my drills? I think theyre useful for the street patrols, sir, Liam replied, but I wont get many chances to fight shoulder-to-shoulder with them. As far as he could tell, they were infantry drills modified from ones meant to fight Demihumans. Pairs of men with shields focused on defence while three or four others attacked their target with spears from the flanks. Actually, Liam said, isnt this overkill against Human opponents, sir? If you somehow forgot, Marim said, I got a dagger in the gut last night with a whole squad behind me. Yeah, but that was almost an accident. You came around the corner and ran right into their ambush. Unless youre in a defensive formation all the time, thats going to always happen in that situation. Since were talking about fighting Rogues He pointed to one of the wide lanes going through the tents. If you want a more practical exercise for the men, sir, you can use those lanes as a street. Explain, Sir Luis said. You know more than me about a straight fight, sir, Liam said, so these exercises the men are doing right now are probably fine if youre openly facing off against someone in the streets. But the sneaks from the other houses wont give our men a fair fight. Rogues of that calibre get one good hit; they build all of their tactics based on landing that hit and getting away so they can strike again later. Even if they botch the attempt, theyll try to get away because sticking around is a guaranteed loss. So you want us to patrol these lanes and defend against attacks from Roguesbut we dont have any Rogues to practise against. But you do have candidates for thief-takers, right? Sir Luis wasnt the only one who gave him a strange look. Liam wondered if they would ever make the connection. "Our thief-takers have to learn how Rogues operate if we want them to be effective, sir. For now, you can try it with just me on the attacking team. Jimena, Sir Luis looked over his shoulder, humour him. Can I lead the patrol? Sir Jimena asked. If you want, sir, Liam answered with a shrug. Luis Dont embarrass yourself, Jimena. Sir Jimena turned away with a shake of his head, picking out twelve other men for his patrol squad. What now? Well make the street about as busy as one at this time of day using the rest of the men, Liam said. Dont just stand around, though. Make some traffic like a street would have. The patrol will go around to the opposite end of the street and come through in their usual formation. The patrol left the mustering yard and Liam went between the tents next to the lane. He hoped the crowd wouldnt give him away by looking straight at his location. Just in case, he concealed himself before selecting his ambush spot. Sir Jimenas patrol appeared a minute later. As they passed his location, Liam slipped in behind a pedestrian walking in the same direction as the patrol to get within striking distance. An agonised cry pierced the air as he punched the rearmost patrolman in the back of the thigh, startling everyone nearby. He didnt linger to watch what they would do next, making his getaway before the other patrolmen could finish turning to see what had happened. Dont all rush to where he was, you dimwits! Sir Jimena roared, Cast a net! The patrol reacted instantly to the Knights orders, pushing their way through the crowd. Liam knocked out another man who had separated himself from his nearest squadmates in his overeagerness. After that, he returned to Sir Luis side. The Knight looked on in disgust as Sir Jimenas patrol continued to search in vain. Ive seen enough, Sir Luis said. We need to fix this. If its so damn easy to take out two men from B Company, we wont have any men left by the end of the week. I dont see how we can stop that, sir, Marim said. I didnt even notice that Liam was Liam until he hit the patrol in the rear. Then he was gone just as quick. Its like any guy on the street could just stab you as they walk by. Sir Luis eyes went to Liam. You just have to learn, Liam said. Thats what drills are for, right? This sort of thing is new to everyone in Hoburns. They probably dont even know that they need to figure this out yet. Whoever gets ahead will probably stay ahead for a long time C maybe forever if you keep honing your skills. You certainly seem to know what youre doing, Sir Luis noted. Yes, sir, Liam said. I know so much that we got into that stupid fight yesterday and two of our people got stabbed. Im not a leader. The people that are supposed to be in charge of other people need to figure out what works. Creating tactics and formations that make life hard for the enemy is a Commanders job. Thoughif all of our men get toughened up, they can get stuck like our guys did last night and just sit around waiting for a healer instead of instantly falling over dead. therefore, the one attack you mentioned that these Rogues are relying on never produces the results that they want. Im sure youve taken hits from a Demihuman that wouldve killed a regular trooper, sir. I have, Sir Luis said. Since you put it that way, it does make sense. And I suppose getting stabbed by one of these Rogues isnt anywhere near as bad as getting swatted by an Ogre with a tree trunk. If they see that their Rogues are ineffective, they may stop expending resources on their deployment altogether which would save us this huge headache. Alright, well continue with regular drills for now. Practice with our thief-taker candidates will start tomorrow. Jimena, Pires is going to be wondering where the hell B Company is. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Sir Jimena ordered the company to fall in for the evening briefing. Surprisingly, what he had to share was related to the previous nights incident, but had little to do with enemy infiltrators. The neighbouring houses have doubled their patrols and their men are getting more brazen with their numerical advantage. Nothing but common thugs, I tell you. Have they gotten into any fights with our people? Diogo asked. No, Sir Jimena replied, but theyre talking plenty of shit. First to strike loses in this game; I trust that no one here will fuck things up for us. The Royal Army might not be around, Liam said, but the Holy Order is. Why not bring them in to shut the other houses up? I never said that this situation is undesirable, Sir Jimena told him. The other houses reacted to last night by rushing extra men in, but it looks like their officers cant keep the newcomers from acting up. Every day that this goes on is another day that tarnishes their image even further. And, if they attack us openly, theyll be kissing their authority in Hoburns goodbye. When they arrived at Rimun Gate, they found far less traffic going in and out compared to the previous evening. What happened here? Liam asked. The other houses are so scared of us now that they refuse to enter the city through Rimun Gate, Sir Jimena answered. thats stupid. You dont have to tell me. The upsides that we can move people and cargo in and out of our jurisdiction without anyone watching. The downsides thatwell, there arent any. Our enemies are paying extra just to move things the extra kilometre or two to the other gates. How about the citizens? Are they avoiding our jurisdiction, as well? Unfortunately, yes. The other houses slander isnt just directed at us C theyre also using it to deter the city folk from entering our jurisdiction. What are they saying? Oh, you know. That were murdering people and skinning them for leather. Oh, were selling Human meat now, too, apparently. That sounds like something that the Holy Order would be dispatched to investigate. And I hope that never happens, Sir Jimena said. The last thing we need is Remedios Custodio turning our jurisdiction inside out looking for evidence. Remedios didnt seem that bad to Liam, though he could see how she could be misled into believing ridiculous things. He would have to preempt that, just in case. Liam! Nat waved at him from where she was standing by the gate. Sir Jimena gave him a pointed look. We dont pay you to have an evening stroll with your wife. Its work-related, sir, Liam replied. House Restelo wants the camp to start trading with the citizens in our jurisdiction, right? Nats hiring a shopkeeper and she wants some things from the city that we cant get in the camp. An ambitious wife, huh, Sir Jimena pursed his lips. I hope you dont get in over your head with her. What do you mean? Women like that can be dangerous, especially to men like you and me. Were always out on patrols or seeing to house business away from home. When we return, we find out that the wifes taken everything over and transformed it to her liking. Liam hoped that would happen. He wouldnt be around forever and would prefer to leave Nat capable of caring for herself. Ive seen it happen a few times, Sir Jimena continued, and it isnt pretty. Make sure you discipline her whenever you think shes going out of line. Its for her own good. Nat came up to join them as Sir Jimena went on about how a man should manage his wife. Or wives, in his case. He was as close to an expert as one got, given he had four of them. Good evening, Sir Jimena, Nat lowered her head in a simple curtsey. I hear youre going shopping. Yup! Nat beamed, I hear that people are making trouble for us, though. Dont you worry about that, Sir Jimena told her. Weve got everything under control. If you speak with anyone worried about it, make sure you tell them as much. Sir Jimena left to see Sir Pires in the gatehouse office. As Liam and Nat entered the city, Nat eyed the sentries curiously. Ive been wondering about this for a while now What is it? Liam asked. Why arent the wares entering the city being taxed? Liam looked over his shoulder. She was right. The trickle of traffic passing through the gate wasnt being stopped by the customs officers. No, there are a few Merchant wagons parked there Neither the wagons nor the caravaneers bore any livery, so they were probably independent traders. Could it be that House Restelo wasnt taxing its own trade? No, theyd be collecting trade taxes on behalf of the Crown, sohuh? Doesnt that mean were smuggling? He tilted his head back and forth as he tried to figure out what was going on. I think were treating our jurisdiction in Hoburns as an extension of House Restelos territory, Liam said. Just like the labour camp. Im not sure whether its supposed to work that way, but, since the goods arent leaving our territory, they dont have to go through customs. As far as the letter of the law went, that probably wasnt how it was supposed to work. Trade taxes, however, were supposed to go toward infrastructure, security, and all of the other things that facilitated trade. Since the Nobles had essentially taken over everything that the Crown was supposed to handle, it potentially served as justification for the Nobles to avoid paying taxes on their own freight. Well, its not as if anyone under the Nobles has coin to pay taxes with, anyway. They all use camp scrip now. Raquels shop was near the centre of House Restelos jurisdiction, so they didnt see or hear any of the reported confrontations with the neighbouring houses. They entered the shop to find the mage behind a ledger opened over the counter. Liam didnt see any of the food he had delivered in the morning. Hey, Raquel. Mm. What happened to all the food? Gone, Raquel looked up from the counter. It didnt even last an hour. Makes me think hard about whether magic item production was the correct career choice. Who bought it? One of the local Merchants working in the western plaza. He came in to restock on conjured stuff and saw that I had real food. The guy brought in a wagon to carry it all offbut he didnt get far. Did those troublemakers that started popping up today stop him? Nah, just the residents. They swarmed him while he was loading his cargo, so he sold everything right off the back of his wagon in front of my shop. That pissed me off just a bit. They wouldnt touch anything that I was selling. At least it sounded like he wouldnt have any issues buying enchantments and magic items from Raquel. He was worried that he would have to wait until she cleared her inventory before delivering more stuff. Liam unbuckled his new bracers, placing them on the counter. Nats done fixing these up, he said. Can you enchant them now? Did she get her certification from the Leatherworker Guild? Nat pulled a crisp roll of paper from a belt pouch. Heres one for the workshop, she said. The workshop? Raquel arched an eyebrow, HmmI guess that would be the best way to do it. Thats what my uncle said. Whats important is that the work meets guild standards. And the rest is politics, Raquel nodded. They wont question the work of a woman if its the workshop making it. The Guild will also be happy about someone on the Nobles side recognising the Guilds authority in the city. At the same time, they dont want the Nobles sticking their noses in guild business, so theyll look the other way about your workshop not attending guild meetings. If the camp wants anything, Nat added, Uncle said to just have them tell me and I can tell him. Shrewd guy. Liam imagined the seizure that an Elder Lich in the Sorcerous Kingdom would have after hearing all of that. Or maybe they would just Fireball the Leatherworker Guild. Do enchanters have a guild in Hoburns? Liam asked. Its the same split youd see in other cities, I think, Raquel answered. Were all under the Merchant Guild and the Magician Guild for their respective aspects of our operations. Then, if there are enough specialists around, youd get ones like the Pharmacist Guild or the Artificer Guild. Jaldabaoths invasion basically destroyed everything from the Magician Guild down, though. So you just answer to the Merchant Guild now? Theyre the only thing thats left, which is a real shame. All of the magical knowledge of the Magician Guild and its affiliates was lost in the war. I hear the Temples got ransacked, too. Our countrys always been at the bottom when it comes to magical integration, but now were setting new standards for how far down the bottom is. I guess you fought in the war, toowait a second, were you always a mage? Yup, I apprenticed under my mother as a kid. But Ive never heard of any mages serving in the Royal Army, Liam said. No one in House Restelos companies seemed to know much about magic and they certainly never gave a thought to magic casters in their training or tactical planning. There wasnt a single magic caster in the entire labour camp, either, and that included divine casters. The houses had no countermeasures against magic, which made mages with divination magic even more problematic than Rogues. Oh, theyre there, Raquel told him. Unless youre a Noble or with the Temples, you get a spear and bow C or crossbow C plopped in your hands and youre put through the same drills as everyone else. So even if you tell them that youre a magic caster They wont have any of it, the mage shrugged. Once, I popped a few Magic Arrows into a Demihuman and my platoon sergeant yelled at me for not sticking em proper. Well, I guess I didnt do too badly with a spearor maybe it was because I enchanted all of my own equipment and used all of my mana on defensive spells when the Sergeant wasnt looking. This place is hopeless. It was as if the Holy Kingdom itself was antithetical to the tenets of his faith. They had a weird moral and cultural imperative to be dysfunctional and then panicked whenever that dysfunctionality put them in a compromising situation. How they had managed to survive for so long was a complete mystery. I need to get to work soon, Liam said, what do you recommend for the bracers? That depends on what you plan to put on everything else and how quickly youre going to do it. If youd like a starting point, Id appreciate it if you take some of these accessories off of my hands. You mean like the Ring of Minor Protection from the other day? Yeah. If you plan on doing any fighting, youll need it anyway. Alright, that makes sense. What next? Its pretty simple, Raquel told him. Enchantments arent like layers of fabric that you can add to a gambeson to give it more protection. All you have to do is make sure you have one of everything that you want and pick a piece of equipment to put it on. Lets see, next are necklaces Raquel pulled out the jewellery case from the previous day, opening it and pointing a finger at the contents as she spoke. This one makes you immune to disease; this one makes you immune to poison. This shell one is from the Merfolk and lets you swim as fast as you can run. Oh, it lets you breathe underwater, as well. This one isoh, I did have one. The mage plucked a driftwood amulet from its mount, dangling it in front of Liam. Heres my recommendation: a Minor Amulet of Natural Armour. These things are great: if you have one equipped, you can drop a box on your bare foot and itd be like you were wearing a sturdy pair of boots. Will it change my skin? Nope. Your skin will be as tough as an Ogres hide without changing even a little bit. Isnt magic great? But Ill be wearing leather armour. Thats covered by a different enchantment, which you wont be getting. Liam equipped the ring and necklace resting on the counter. Nat poked his arm experimentally. It didnt feel any different. With that, Raquel grinned, someone in leather armour has as much protection as they would in chainmail. Except its leather. Er, wait I get it, Liam said. What about the next piece of armour to enchant? Nats ready to work on something new. Raquel leaned over the counter, poking her head over the edge. Those. Liam looked down. My boots? Yup! They may take the longest because its another one of those enchantments that need a Druid. I have a Merfolk buddy that lives about two kilometres out from Canta that can do it. Boots of Striding and Springing will make you run faster and jump farther. I figure youd want that as a thief-taker. I do, Liam nodded. Is there anything else that youd need to visit your friend for? Not that I can think of, Raquel said. I need to restock on a few things from there, so its more like an excuse for me to go. Then well pick up from here once you get back. Nats getting a stand and some staff for her business, so shell be handling deliveries from now on. Got it. Should I give that list of reagents to her, as well? Shes in a better position to find what you want, so yeah. Nat, can you make it back on your own? Sure, Nat replied. I wanted to chat with Raquel about a few things, anyway. Alright, thanks again for your help, Raquel. Mhm. With that, he rushed out of the shop. Then, he nearly impaled himself on several spears. Oh, its Liam. Ricardo, one of B Companys patrol sergeants, gestured for his men to stand at ease. We saw the door to the witchs place open, he said, so we werent sure what sort of monster would pop out. Nats in there as well, Liam said. Id stab you if you stabbed her. is it safe to bring your wife here? Her family lives right there, Liam pointed across the street. The patrol sergeant looked over his shoulder at the Abarca Workshops sign hanging over the door of their storefront. So they do. But what were you two doing in the witchs place? This isnt a witchs place. Shes just a Wizard. I was ordering some enchantments. enchantments? As inmagic items? Liam said, With things going the way that they are, Itd be wise to invest in some extra protection. Maybe if it was from the Temples, but this is a bit Ricardos men shared uncertain looks among themselves. Liam sighed. It was a good thing that nearly everyone in Hoburns was just as fearful and superstitious as his allies were. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 3, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 I cant help but feel that this is a giant distraction, Liam said. If by distraction you mean entertainment, Marim replied, then I agree. Daytime jeers transformed into nighttime fears that offered a curious spectacle for the men of House Restelo. After giving themselves plenty of imaginary things to be fearful of, the patrols in the neighbouring jurisdictions spent more time jumping at shadows on their own turf than continuing their harassment of House Restelos retainers. You should do something to scare them, Marim said. Like what? I dont know. Something. Theyve been messing with us all day. Its only fair that we get our turn. If we mess with them any more than they already are, Liam said. Theyre going to cause accidents. Marims patrol froze and looked up at the starry sky as a scream drifted through the air. Their side, Liam said. and I think that was a man? The patrol relaxed. Across the street, their opposite numbers continued to look all around themselves with weapons brandished. A few stole fearful glances at a nearby alley, but none dared to approach it. Hey Liam, Marim raised his voice. You hear the latest? What? Theyve been saying that House Restelo has an Assassin from Ijaniya working for it. Hah? Across the street, the other patrols fearful tension went up by three notches. Marims men chuckled. A member of the other patrol took notice and glared at them, spitting on the street before calling for the others to resume their patrol. Did someone really say that? Liam asked. Yeah, Marim answered as they went on their way. Something about hiring a guy to butcher Lousa and his closest subordinates. Its ridiculous, but it still scared the hell out of anyone trying to come over to buy things. Our people are hurting from that, another patrolman said. We need a way to get their business back. Normally, avoiding their part of the city was impossible, as sections of a city were organised by industry. All of the leatherworking shops, including the cobblers and tanneries, were somewhere within House Restelos jurisdiction. The Alchemists were next to the tanneries since both of them stank and artificing shops like Raquels ended up by the Alchemists since Alchemists were also arcane artisans and supplied many reagents for enchanting. Most of the arcane artisans in the city had been expended as soldiers in the war, however. Outside of the Prime Estates, which had its own exclusive market, everyone in the city needed something from the industries in House Restelos jurisdiction. Unfortunately, the existence of the labour camps outside of the city provided an alternative source of necessities, which were sold at the stands in the city plazas. Did the Royal Court say anything about what happened last night? Liam asked. Lord Restelos still pushing his case, Marim said. The Knights wont say anything more than that. Itd be nice if these other houses fucked up again to give us more ammunition for a court battle. What about new allies? If the royalists are against us now, shouldnt we be making friends with the conservatives? Its a pragmatic choice, but doing that would be as if were admitting that were purposely undermining the royalists. The issue isnt a matter of who has power C it''s about who has the moral high ground. You see it in the way that the other houses are attacking us: its never physical threats. Its all about looking for ways to break down our righteous stance. Liam nodded at Marims words. He couldnt say that he was wrong, at least with what the other houses were apparently doing. It had always been a puzzle how Nobles could do what they did without ever getting in trouble, but his time in the Holy Kingdom had answered much of it. Simply put, it was a matter of following the rules and not getting caught if one broke them. One might say that it was the same for everyone, but Nobles knew the rules and how to use them infinitely better than the average commoner. Just as important was the fact that they had the means to put their expertise to use, making them extremely tricky to confront directly over anything. If the other houses believe that rumour about us having an Assassin, Liam said, what will they do? Beats me. I figured youd know better. You make it sound as if I sit around plotting other peoples dooms. Well, I dont either. Neither do the Knights nor Lord Restelo. We all do what we think is right. Whats right, huhso that means if what they believe is bad enough, theyll take measures to do whats right. I suppose thats one way to put it. Get any ideas? If people can hire Assassins, is there such a thing as hiring anti-Assassins from somewhere? There seemed to be a profession for everything, and something like that would be his biggest source of trouble. Assassins are basically monsters, Marim said, so maybe an Assassin for the Assassin? Like using a monster to fight a monster. then I hope they never send a monster our way. Liam split off from the patrol as it entered the western plaza, returning to the rooftops. The unpredictability of the situation was the worst part of it all. No one knew what they were doing so people would try whatever they thought was a good idea. At least there were limits set by the Holy Kingdoms prevailing sense of common decency, but an affront to that sense could also provoke extreme reactions that one wouldnt experience in places like Re-Estize. He hopped over an alley, taking note of the changes below. During the day, Sir Pires had ordered his men to clear away all of the refuse and obstacles in the alleys that Rogues might be able to hide behind. Liam hadnt spotted a single intruder the entire night. As with Esme, everyone was probably terrified of setting foot in House Restelos jurisdiction after the latest attempt ended in a fatality and all of the rumours circulating in the city made things seem even worse than that. I should see Remedios soon She probably had a mountain of questions for him. Unfortunately, he still had nothing for her to act on. Just before dawn, a set of shouts drew Liam to the south side of the jurisdiction. One of the Restelo patrols was already there watching a broad man struggle against two armsmen from the neighbouring house as he waved a hammer in the air. You killed him! You killed my boy! A womans faint weeping could be heard from a nearby alley. What happened? Liam asked as he dropped in behind the patrol. Idiots stuck a kid that was out doing chores, the patrol sergeant replied. Theres going to be hell to pay. Liam shook his head. It was the unfortunate, seemingly inevitable culmination of the other houses behaviour over the last day. Even innocent children could appear as Assassins to a man who was convinced that evil lurked behind every corner. What does that mean for us? He asked. I dont want to think about it, the sergeant replied. The way it played out, its not something we should be happy about. In other words, House Restelo would be adding more blocks to its jurisdiction. Both the crown and the citizens had no tolerance for protectors who killed those under their charge. A pair of men accompanying a Priest appeared from the direction of the plaza. The Priest vanished into the alley, only to reappear less than a minute later, shaking her head sadly. Why?! The man with the hammer finally broke down, Havent we suffered enough? First Demihumans, then Demons, and now you damned southerners! The patrol stood around the man powerlessly, unable to answer his grief. They appeared just as shocked once the reality of what had happened had fully sunk in. As dawn arrived, word of the incident spread quickly across the city, resulting in an unnatural stillness that lasted past the end of Liams shift. Liam stayed in the city after the end of the company debriefing, loitering around the sparse markets of the western plaza for a while before heading deeper into the city. Things were subdued even at Prart Gate in the east. People picked up what they needed before immediately going home. Needless to say, the Prime Estates were far more heavily guarded than usual. Each gate had triple the sentries and they were turning away anyone who didnt look well-off enough to have business within. So much for seeing Remedios Sneaking around in the dark was one thing; trying to stroll through a well-guarded passage in broad daylight was another. He could wait to see whether she would come out into the city on patrol, but without knowing what her route and schedule were, it would probably involve a lot of waiting around. Liam returned to House Restelos jurisdiction to find one of the patrols standing outside the alley where the fight with the enemy scouts had taken place. He walked up to the group, trying to catch a glimpse of what was happening beyond them. Stand back. This ishm? Arent you the leather girls guy? Whats going on? Liam asked. Holy Orders here, the patrolman answered. Theyre investigating the scene from the other night and taking statements. But A Company wasnt involved. You dont have to tell me. The Holy Order answers to the Holy King. If he tells them to go, they go and they go according to their own schedule. Most of B Company didnt go to bed until around midmorning, so it sounded like they would be called out to be questioned before then. The Nobles didnt like outsiders poking around their labour camps and they wouldnt give the Holy Order an excuse to enter. After taking a closer look at the Paladins investigating the alley and the single Squire tending to their horses C he didnt recognise any of them C Liam went to see Sir Pires in the gatehouse. The Knight was sifting through a pile of documents on the desk in the captains office, looking none too pleased. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Liam, he said. I figured youd be having dinner by now. I went to see what the city was like after what happened, sir, Liam replied. Nats supposed to be bringing in some goods around now, as well. How is it out there? Quiet, Liam said. No ones in the streets if they can help it. I dont blame them, Sir Pires sighed. No ones died a violent death in the capital since the end of the war. A street patrol killing a childits unheard of. Did you hear about the Holy Order? I saw them in the alley on the way back, but I didnt stick around to speak to them. Sir Pires drew a fresh sheet of paper from the desk, then took up a quill in his hand. Theyre still going to want your account; I can only imagine what the other houses will try to pull if theyre the only ones testifying. Lets hear what you have to share. Liam launched into a detailed account, leaving it unembellished. Sir Pires jotted down notes as he spoke, shaking his head at the end. A catastrophe, but how one thing led to another is understandable enough. The Paladins that they sent are veterans, so they should be able to see how things escalated and that it was an unfortunate accident. So should I say the same thing to them, sir? Liam asked. You may want to shorten things a bit, Sir Pires answered. The full story may make for a good cautionary tale to share with new retainers, but the court will only want the key points. Ill speak to the other men to make sure their testimonies line up with yours. Im sure theyll have noticed things that I didnt, sir. Thats not what I meant. Its just a fact of life that some people just love like bragging about their exploits. These are public testimonies, so we want to keep things as plain as possible even if we do have exceptional men. He nodded in agreement. There was little reason in letting enemies know about ones capabilities if it didnt serve some specific end. Liam left the gatehouse to deliver his testimony. Along the way, he came across Nat, who was leading a wagon filled with crates. Two labourers pulled the vehicle from the front while another three pushed it from the back. Due to the grain shortages in the northern Holy Kingdom, its cities had long abandoned their use of draft animals. Hey, Nat. Nat instantly stuck herself onto him. How many loads do you have to go? Liam asked. We just started, Nat answered. Enchantments are expensive! The amulet and ring you got are worth a wagon load of food each even with the crazy prices. Sorry for the trouble, Liam said. So you have one more wagon to deliver, huh. Two. Two? I got something for myself. Oh? What is it? Nats smile widened into a grin. Its a secret! Youll find out soon enough. A foreboding feeling fell over him as he eyed the girl attached to his arm. Whatever she had purchased, it was undoubtedly something that would help her be more useful to him. He could only hope it was a magical tool or something else that would benefit her after his mission was over. When they arrived at Raquels shop, they found another wagon blocking the storefront. A small crowd of locals was already gathered in front of it, including Nats mother. Raquel was nowhere to be seen, but a man in a Merchants coat and hat hopped off of the wagon and walked right up to Liam. You must be Nat. Nope. The Merchant blinked, taken aback by Liams response. After a moment, he walked over to ask one of the men unloading the wagon. Liam walked into Raquels workshop with Nat. Raquel was leaning back in her chair with her feet crossed over the counter. We brought your stuff, Liam said. A guy parked out front came to bug us, though. Probably the Merchant from yesterday. The one that cleaned out your food? Cleaned me out except for my conjured stuff, Raquel grumbled. Nothings worse than watching conjured food rot. All your mana goes poof for nothing. One of Nats labourers entered the shop with a crate of food. The Merchant came in on his heels. Liam pulled Nat away as he reached for her. The Merchant stumbled by and turned around, pointing his finger. You! Youre Nat! Sure am Ill pay you five per cent more than this woman for the food youre selling her! This woman? Sure! Nat said. The Merchant counted out his payment on Raquels counter. Once he left, Nat pocketed her profits and slid the rest over to Raquel. What just happened? Liam frowned. Who knows, Nat shrugged. I saved some time and made some money, I guess? You should have haggled that jerk up to nine per cent, Raquel said. Would that have worked? Yeah, I was marking up your food by ten per cent. Oh. At least you have some enchanting work now, Liam said. I would, Raquel replied, but we never decided on what to stick on your bracers. We didnt? But I thought we decided what to put on the piece after that. We did, but we skipped right over the bracers. Huh? He couldnt recall what enchantment he had ordered for the bracers, so it must have been true. Sorry, Liam said, I was in a rush to get to work. What do you think should go on them? I narrowed it down to three options, Raquel lifted her legs off of the counter and sat up. Firstdo you do any archery? Not normally, Liam said. I throw things sometimes if I need to. Hmm, alright. If you used a bow, I was going to suggest Lesser Bracers of Archery. In that case, your two best options are Lesser Bracers of Might and Lesser Bracers of Shielding. What do they do? Bracers of Might assist in performing strength-related activities. Jumping, lifting, climbing, grappling C athletic stuff, basically. Bracers of Shielding provide magical protection in place of a shield. Its great for anyone that doesnt use them and a favourite of mages that dont want to cast Shield Wall on themselves every few minutes. I got a pair on right now. Raquel rolled up her right sleeve to show off a silvery bracer. Out of curiosity, Liam said. How much magical protection do you have? About as much as a dismounted Knight in full plate, I guess? I dont have Martial Arts or all of their fancy defensive training, though. Whenever a Demihuman reached me during the war, Id get swatted around a bunch. Youd think such an impressive display of your craft would encourage people to buy your stuff, Nat said. Well, again, the Royal Army gave me plenty of business before the war. Immediately after the war, no one could afford anything. Since youre buying stuff now, I figure things are looking up. Having magical shielding sounded invaluable, so he went with the Lesser Bracers of Shielding. Whats left to enchant? Liam asked. In terms of the usual stuff that prevents you from getting hurt, just the armour. After that, you have your head, something for your face or maybe earrings, back, gloves, and waist. Oh, magic clothing like a shirt works under your armour, too. Thats a lot. Like I said the other day, it gets easier the more you narrow things down. The last general defensive item that you need is one for magic resistance, which is usually some form of Cloak of Resistance. As the physical sort, youll also want Minor Gloves of Dexterity and a Belt of Ogre Strength. That leaves three spots free for situational enchantments. How long will those take? It should take around two weeks including the trip to Canta for the boots. People can get magic items faster than I thought, Liam said. Raquel barked out a laugh. It only feels that way because I didnt have work lined up already. It takes about a month to provide a single person with a full set of basic enchantments. When a procurement officer from the army strolls in one day and asks you to make items for a divisions worth of officers, thats a decade of work for the Captains alone. So when the Holy Kingdom returns to normal, Nat asked, youll be too busy to do anything else? Ill be busier than busy, the mage answered. Honestly, though, things are looking pretty grim even if Ill be doing well personally. The north lost most of our already limited arcane artisans when Jaldabaoth invaded, then the army burned through the survivors by using us as soldiers. With how ignorant and superstitious this country is about non-priestly magic, itll take the arcane side of the artificing industry over a century to recover, if ever. At least youre not getting raided anymore, Liam said. Ill try and think of things Ill need for those last three enchantments. Nat, when can you have those boots ready? I can bring in a pair tonight, she said. Then I guess well see you this evening. Outside of Raquels shop, the food Merchant was being swarmed by even more citizens than before. It looked like word of the cheap food had spread beyond House Restelos jurisdiction and people were coming in for it, bad rumours be damned. I wonder how long this will last, Liam said. Not long, Nat replied. The food were getting from the labour camp is shipped in from across the bay. Theyll start restricting how much camp food can go to the city, but the summer grain harvest will be in soon. Once all that new food floods into the city, prices will collapse. Do you think so? Its obvious. The Nobles have been keeping prices high in the city to suck away all of its gold. When they lose control, prices will fall off a cliff because the value of everything relative to the limited gold supply should be super high. I hope I can build up a lot of coin before that happens. did you always know about this? It didnt take me long to figure out once I saw how the camps worked. Getting stronger is scary The types of artisans that ran workshops in the cities were also a type of Merchant, so Nats advancement not only meant she was more skilled at leatherworking, but also at running a business and reading markets. She could feel her way to correct answers in fields related to her profession with just the basic education afforded to her by her family. So, youre making gauntlets, a belt, and body armour next, huh Yup! Oh, about the body armourthey dont make any in the city and I couldnt find examples of it anywhere. Is there any chance you could get your hands on something like that? Ill take a look around, Liam said. Where have you been so far? Just House Restelos jurisdiction, Nat replied. And the western plaza. I never liked going anywhere else, even when I lived in the city. Um, where are we going? Ahthe Holy Order is taking statements about what happened the other night. I was on my way to talk to the Paladins investigating the incident before I ran into you. Fortunately, the Paladins were still there, though they were now recording testimonies from the scuffles participants. Marim looked over his shoulder at Liam and Nats approach. There you are, he said. Sir Pires said you had already gone ahead, so I was surprised I got here first. I found Nat along the way. What did the Paladins say? And then? And then? And then? And then? Liam laughed despite the gravity of the situation. One of the Paladins looked up from his notes, directing a stern frown in their direction. Who is that man? The Paladin asked. Ah, this is Liam, Brother Hugo. Hes our companys thief-taker C the one that discovered the fellows we ran into. Is that so? Wait where you are. Ill be with you shortly. A discomforting feeling spread throughout Liams body. Back in Fassett Town, words like that from the authorities were usually a prelude to being extorted, cast as a scapegoat for something, or taken into an alley to be beaten up and robbed. Rationally speaking, he knew it wouldnt happen in Hoburns, but he couldnt shake off the unpleasant sensation. Dont mind it, Marim told him. I showed them the broken links in my mail where I got stuck and all I got from them was and then? Which was fine. Sir Jimena didnt want anyone to attract too much attention and neither did Liam. A few minutes later, the Paladin came over, flipping through his stack of notes. Youre the thief-taker, Liam? Thats right. Testimonies state that you were the first to inform Marims patrol of the other partys presence. Thats true, as far as I know. How did you find them? They werent hiding or anything C just standing in the cul-de-sac at the end of this alley, exchanging information. The Paladins quill scratched over his parchment. Liam couldnt tell what he was thinking. After that, Brother Hugo said, you informed Marims patrol of their presence? Yes. The other party asserts that an Assassin attacked them before they encountered Marims patrol. Is that true? They looked a bit too healthy to be assassinated when we detained them. Answer the question. If by an Assassasin attacking them they meant someone they couldnt see was attacking them, then yes. I started throwing roof tiles at them when I saw them draw their weapons and prepare an ambush for Marims patrol. You should have noticed all the broken pieces of clay in the alley near where the fight happened. Is there anything else youd like to add? Thats pretty much all I did, Liam said. I see. The Paladin put away his materials, then reached out to grip Liam by the arm. Liam, youre coming with me. Huh? You have been accused of two counts of assault and battery by Lord Stefano Vizela and Lord Camilo Alva. ButC Hoburns is the property of the Crown and an alley is a public thoroughfare. Furthermore, those charged with city security have no right to detain or attack citizens without warrant or legal justification. But I just told you they were going to attack Marims patrol! They literally did! Thats your claim. Other testimonies claim otherwise. The truth of the matter will be determined in court. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 3, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Eighty-eighteighty-nineninety The air parted around Remedios blade as she performed her morning sword drills. She ignored the household staff as she went through her forms, but then the doorbell rang. Miss Custodio, Carla said. The Grandmaster is here to see you. Remedios lowered her blade with a sigh. Decent warriors honed their bodies and skills in the morning, but Gustav was never one for improving his combat capabilities. Get some breakfast ready for him, she said. Ill be right down. She sheathed her blade and made her way up the stairs to her solar. Fifteen minutes later, she came back down in her full uniform. Upon entering her dining room, she found that Gustav wasnt. Not here on official business, Captain? Remedios frowned. What, Gustav put on an innocent look, I cant visit an old friend for breakfast? Besides, nothing that Im about to share is officialyet. Remedios took a seat across from her guest. Gustav always did things in roundabout ways and she supposed that becoming the Grandmaster of the Holy Order hadnt changed that. If anything, it had made those tendencies worse. Wheres that young man I sent your way? Gustav asked. Working, Remedios replied. He went and infiltrated one of the houses around the city. for some reason, it feels strange that you can say something like infiltrated with a straight face. Is there a better word for it? No, just saying. Honestly, I half expected you to raise him as a Squire. What did he find out? A lot, but nothing that we can act on so far. He said that things are going to get heated soon, though. Gustav popped a fig into his mouth, munching away with a slight smile. What? Remedios said. You seem to be doing better now, Gustav told her. Back to being the old pain in the ass. Except I dont have to deal with all of that paperwork anymore. Didnt Sanchez and I do most of it back then? Remedios cut out a piece of broiled fish. Paperwork wasnt the reason why she had been made Grandmaster anyway. What about you? She asked, How were things out east? Gustav settled into his seat, leaning back as he sipped his tea. Remedios reached for a slice of cheese. The Royal Army is gone. A sharp clink sounded as her fork punched through the wedge of cheese, split apart the stone cutting board under it and embedded itself into the table. Gone? I was mediating a logistics dispute between the local leaders near the wall and the Royal Army when the survivors started returning from the wilderness. We rushed back to the capital after hearing a half-days worth of their accounts. The Royal Court has three weeks at best to figure out what to do C after that, the news will have reached the ears of the common citizens. Butbut how could a whole army just be gone? If you include the forces that the southern Nobles committed, that army was twice as large as what we had to fight Jaldabaoth! That fact still rankled her like a poisoned arrow. The southerners had withheld their forces even when the very existence of the Holy Kingdom was at stake, then conveniently produced a giant army once there was something to gain. It sounded like a whole lot of things went wrong in quick succession. The army followed the highway to Re-Estize for thirty kilometres before heading east into the Renclusa Valley, spreading out to clear the tribal settlements. Remedios envisioned their advance on a map in her head. There was nothing remarkable about Marquis Bodpios strategy, though nothing remarkable was required. All they were doing was sweeping away tribes of primitive Demihumans that werent anywhere near as powerful as those found in the Abelion Hills. When did things start to go wrong? She asked. Roughly three or four days in, Gustav answered. All of the carrion left behind by the fighting started attracting scavengers from the mountains. It wasnt long until wild Gryphons, Wyverns, Manticores, Perytons and all sorts of monsters went from feeding on the carrion to raiding the armys supply lines C and their escorts. Once the army was paralysed by provisioning issues, the Demihumans they were pushing back rallied and launched a massive retaliation. Thats the last bit of information that we got from the retreating scouts. Dammit! Remedios banged her fist against the table, I told them that they needed me to come along! You werent the only one, Gustav noted. Marquis Bodipo himself requested your presence, but the royalists insisted that you should be kept at home for national defence. In their blind greed for acclaim and territorial gains, they had disregarded her warnings about threats that only powerful combatants could counter. As usual, most of the southern Nobles believed that chivalric lan and numbers were the only things that mattered in war and that very lan had fed their numbers to the perpetually hungry wilderness. How many of our people survived? Remedios asked. I dont know. Anyone more than a day into the wilderness that isnt a Ranger is as good as dead. The only survivors will be army scouts and some of the troops assigned to the supply lines. Remedios leaned on her elbow, rubbing her temple. A colossal headache was on its way. You already reported this to King Caspond? Of course, Gustav said. Hes convening the Royal Court to discuss the matter this morning. Ill be there and Im sure youll be summoned, as well. What do you think theyre going to do? Open recruitment? Recruitments already open, Gustav told her, and this travesty is going to make enlistment go from crippled to dead. More importantly, weve essentially lost the entire army. Getting a few recruits isnt going to do anything when theres no army for them to join anymore. Then all of our domestic issues are going to get worse, too. Im afraid to ask what domestic issues youre referring to. Hmmwell, while you were away, Remedios leaned back in her chair, the Nobles basically took over Hoburns economy and law enforcement. The Holy Order barely receives any reports from outside the Prime Estates anymore. Iago Lousa was assassinated and now someone that people refer to as the Faceless One is rallying Los Ganderos as a new militant faction to defend their interests against the Nobles. The other Nobles are up to something in the west and the rumours say that Duke Deboneis moved into the Summer Palace in Rimun to organise them. Gustav stared at her as she listed off one thing after another. Remedios wiggled her fork free from the table and worked on the rest of her meal. His Divine Grace never mentioned any of this. Maybe itll be brought up at the court session. The Grandmaster inhaled his breakfast before rushing off. That cant be healthy He didnt even thank us for the meal, Carla sniffed. Busys busy, Remedios said. How do you think the Nobles will respond? Its a massive blow to both factions, Carla replied. The loss of Marquis Bodipo stands out as the greatest, but the royalists invested heavily in the campaign expecting major gains. With everything thats happening around Hoburns tying up the royalists attention and resources, I believe that the conservatives are free to make their next move. And what move might that be? The Dukes motive for moving to the Summer Palace is clear: hes going to throw his support behind Prince Felipe when the fleet arrives in Rimun. All of his factions activities should revolve around building up and consolidating their power while formalising the structure of their political movement. are they going to fight? Prince Felipes faction will insist that King Caspond is unsuited to rule and point to the Holy Kingdoms current state as clear evidence of that fact. King Caspond shows no sign of remorse over his edicts and policies and the royalists are guaranteed to support him. Unfortunately, civil war appears to be our current course. Damn that Jaldabaoth. As if leaving the Holy Kingdom in ruins wasnt enough, the Archfiend had left a legacy that would perpetuate even more ruin long after he was gone. It was as if no one cared about the country anymore; the future was filled with endless bickering over a land that spiralled further into destitution with every passing month. The legends of past Fiends were nowhere near adequate a warning for the reality that came with them. And I bet that Sorcerer King will conveniently appear to save us again. She wouldnt be surprised if the Sorcerous Kingdom had a hand in their current troubles. Everything since Jaldabaoths invasion in the autumn had conveniently worked in the Undead menaces favour, and he was all too happy to exploit the situation to make himself appear as a saviour. What will you do? Me? Remedios blinked. Yes, Miss Custodio. Will you continue to follow the orders of the Holy Order and the Holy King? Or does your dislike of what the Holy Kings policies have done to the Holy Kingdom mean that you will take up Prince Filipes cause? Both sides will be courting you C not just as the most powerful warrior in the country, but also as the personification of the Holy Kingdoms justice. I dont know. I swore an oath to protect the Holy Kingdom and its people. How can I just pick a side when neither appears to serve the Holy Kingdoms justice? Picking a side would be unjust, but so would standing by and watching the country burn. To make things even more disagreeable, she wasnt particularly fond of any of Calcas brothers. Caspond had proven himself an incompetent ruler but Felipe didnt seem much better. His head was filled with alien ideas picked up from his travels and it was rumoured that he had several mistresses that werent even Human. What about you? Remedios asked, Your house will be part of Prince Felipes camp, wont he? I am simply a Maid of this household, Carla smiled serenely. I will follow you wherever you lead, Miss Custodio. The Maid continued smiling as she saw Remedios off. Remedios frowned as she eyed the increased security of the Prime Estates. Does this have something to do with what happened to the Royal Army? But that would mean the Nobles got their information faster than Gustav could rush back to the capitalif not, why would they look so wary? It wasnt as if the Royal Army had been destroyed defending against a Demihuman invasion. There was no reason for them to look around themselves as if something might jump out at them from the nearest hedgerow. As Gustav had predicted, a court summons awaited Remedios when she arrived at the Holy Order office. She strolled through the brightly-lit marble halls that she and Kelart had walked thousands of times C at first to visit their friend Calca, and then to attend to their Holy Queen. The sound of her steps felt lonely, even with dozens of other people walking in the same direction. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Youre herewhats that look for? Gustav stood on the throneroom balcony, where Calca usually did. Remedios wiped the sour expression off of her face, looking past the Grandmaster to the panorama of the city her dearest friend loved. Just used to someone with less facial hair. whats that supposed to mean? Nothing. The Nobles entered in order of their precedence, dividing themselves into their respective factions. Gustav made his way to the Grandmasters place below the throne. Remedios leaned against a balcony pillar with her arms crossed as the Holy King entered the high hall of the Holy Kingdom. She scrutinised his nearly blank expression, unable to tell if he was bothered at all at the loss of so many of his people. Never mind being traumatised and turned bitter at what was undoubtedly a horrific period of imprisonment by Jaldabaoths forces, Caspond now seemed barely Human at best. Once the usual formalities were complete, the Nobles gazed up at the throne with looks of anticipation. Remedios had seen it often enough to know that they had their reactions prepared in advance. So they do know The good Grandmaster brings grim tidings from the east, Caspond said. According to reports from the frontier, Our Royal Army has met with catastrophe. or not. There werent any expressions of feigned dismay, outrage, or disbelief. Every Noble in the room was dumbfounded. They didnt utter a word or even exchange looks with their peers. Dozens of jaws simply hung open in shock. I in no way intend to question the credibility of Grandmaster Montagns, Count Cohen said after a minute, but are you certain? And what is the extent of this catastrophe? Gustav repeated what he had shared with Remedios, though this time he didnt paraphrase things. As he related the reports from the armys survivors, the shock of the courtiers transformed into horror. At least half of the noblewomen fainted dead away. Does that mean we face another Demihuman invasion? One of the Nobles asked, One that was capable of annihilating the Royal Army? I dont know, Lord Cohen, Gustav replied. If Pavel Baraja was still around he could tell us for certain, but we no longer have any Rangers remotely approaching his calibre. All we can do now is prepare for the worst. Prepare you say, but weve already committed our available forces to support the Royal Army The Demihumans wont give a damn about our deliberations, a Noble from the royalist camp said. We have no choice but to mobilise our reservists. Butbut, the economy! Remedios lip curled into a sneer. Here we go While every member of the Holy Kingdoms population served their time in the army, the north bore the brunt of Demihuman aggression. The south had developed in relative safety and its Nobles had a mindset that reflected that. They had nowhere near the same sense of urgency when it came to martial matters as the northern aristocracy and, now that the northern aristocracy was gone, the culture of the Royal Court was dominated by the outlook and interests of the south. Of course, with the royalists controlling the east, they would be the first to suffer from any retaliation against the Holy Kingdoms campaign in the Renclusa Valley. You fool! Count Cohen said, We must muster a defence or there wont be an economy to worry about! Let me guess, came a snide retort, since the royalists contributed the majority of the forces to the campaign, you will demand exemption from the mobilisation and have the rest of us cough up our men. Its only fair Only if you ignore the fact that you royalists pushed for the campaign in the first place! You volunteered those men C we had no obligation to commit any forces at all. Why should citizens who have already rendered good service to the Holy Kingdom be made to pay for the consequences of your blind ambition? The debate devolved into a dozen different arguments. Remedios glanced at the throne, but the Holy King seemed to care little for the disorder of his court. Once the din of the hall rose by two notches, Gustav slammed the scabbard of his sword against the dais. Order! He shouted. He had to repeat his actions twice before the court quieted down. It usually only took her one attempt. What about the marines? A conservative Noble suggested, They were successful in fending off Jaldabaoths southern thrust. Only because the conditions were ideal. They had the assistance of our Demihuman allies, as well. Holding the wall will be a different matter. But theyll still be a far cry better than bringing in reservists that havent fought for years or even decades. Ones drawn from the north should have plenty of recent experience. Remedios stormed forward from her place on the balcony. Havent the people suffered enough already? She said, You speak of fairness between yourselves, but it seems that the north hasnt been granted the same measure. Silence fell over the court at her words. The Nobles from both factions offered nothing but cold gazes in response. We believe that Our citizens would ask the same question, Caspond said. Count Cohen lowered his head to the throne before speaking. It is a simple cost-benefit analysis, Your Divine Grace. As mentioned, reservists from the north have the benefit of recent experience fighting against invading forces in their home territories. At the same time, the north is still in the process of recovery. Disrupting the souths healthy economic activities with a general mobilisation in favour of providing labour for the norths crippled industries is a highly inefficient course of action that will only hurt the Holy Kingdom in the long run. Is that so? Caspond nodded, Does anyone have a counterargument for Lord Cohens rationale? Its not about efficiency, you heartless wretch, Remedios grated. People arent numbers that you can manipulate as you please! Do you mean to say that they would do better if we dont? Lord Cohen answered coolly, Need I remind you that the manipulation of numbers is the entire reason why the north hasnt already starved to death? You propose to alleviate the immediate situation of a hundred thousand by extending the plight of millions in the interests of fairness. I do not understand how you can even entertain this laughably evil notion. Dozens of Nobles backed away as the creak of Remedios clenched gauntlet came in the wake of Lord Cohens words. Evil? Her? It was a statement that could not go unchallenged. One of the Nobles from the conservative camp cleared his throat. To give voice to a more practical concern, he said, Can the Crown even afford to field a hundred thousand men? If the Royal Army was truly lost in the Renclusa Valley, that means we need to mobilise, equip, retrain, station, and supply a new army from nothing. Caspond looked to his cabinet, where the Minister of Finance was seated. The Minister of Finance C a Baron from the royalist faction C shook his head. As everyone present should know, he said, the Crowns revenues are a mere fraction of what they were last year. Never mind the time it will take to mobilise a new army, I fear that we cannot muster the numbers to defend against this new threat. But the budget was still able to sustain the thirty thousand members of the Royal Army, was it not? Yes, Your Divine Grace, the Minister of Finance replied, but if we must do everything that was mentioned, the Crown can only mobilise five thousand soldiers. The buzz of hushed discussion filled the hall. That sounded about right. Supplying an army was certainly a costly venture, but they werent simply cycling temporary recruits in and out of an established army now. A compromise, then, Lord Cohen raised his voice. The lords of the south will loan the funds to raise a new army while the north provides the soldiers. Of course, we will not hold back any men from the south who wish to volunteer their talents to the country. In the end, the proposal met with unanimous approval. With nothing else to address, the Royal Court was adjourned an hour before lunch. I cant shake the feeling that the royalists played us somehow, Gustav said as they made their way across the palace grounds. are you saying they sacrificed the Royal Army for some unknown reason? Not that part. Everything after that. I bet they had you brought in just to be baited into that response of yours and that helped them get what they wanted. Maybe I would have done the country a favour by punching Cohens head off back there. What do you think they did? Something with the army, Gustav said, but I have no idea what. I could ask Carla about it, Remedios said. We have our new source, too. Our source, huh Morning, Captain. Hey, Hugo, Gustav replied. Remedios did a double take as their source was led past them in chains. What? Gustav stopped and looked at her. that was Liam just now. Really? She gave Gustav a look. Hey, Gustav said, I spoke to him for ten minutes, at most. People person, my ass. They followed Hugo and his captive back to the Holy Order office. Hugo came back out to the front counter to file his report after locking Liam up. Hugo, Gustav said. That man just now didnt look like he was from the Prime Estates. I brought him in from the west quarter, Captain, Hugo said. That far? Yeah, the senior Paladin shook his head. Two counts of assault and battery. They couldnt keep someone that dangerous in the local gaol. Remedios walked off toward the prison. She opened the door viewer to each cell, peering into them until she found the one with Liam inside. Then, she realised that she didnt have the key to his cell. Halfway back to the office, Gustav appeared, holding up a keyring in his hand. You didnt have to rush off, Gustav said. Its not as if hes going anywhere. Thats what you say, Remedios said, but Im not sure what the limits of his capabilities are. They entered Liams cell and closed the door behind them. Remedios crossed her arms, leaning against the entrance as Gustav took a seat across from Liam. Im Captain Montagns. Whats your name? Both Remedios and Liam rolled their eyes. I guess this is convenient, Liam said. Dont tell me you beat up two guys just to see us, Remedios frowned. Uh, thats a different story, Liam replied. But I couldnt get past all the increased security in the Prime Estates to see Remedios this morning. What happened? Gustav asked. A lot of accidents, Liam answered. Things might get ugly faster than expected. Liam gave his account of what had happened since he had last spoken with her. Remedios sighed as he described the events that got him arrested. In the past, patrols on and along the Great Wall had similar accidents happen several times a week. His account of the accident with the child, however, disturbed her to no end. What are those idiots doing? Remedios bit her lip, Are we going to have a pile of kids stabbed to death by jumpy patrols every night? Theyll probably be extra careful about that from now on, Liam said, but scared people still do stupid things. What will probably stop it from reoccurring is parents keeping their kids inside while its still dark. Those charges levelled against you are valid, though, Gustav noted. If it cant be proven that events went the way you described, youll be in a bit of trouble. How much is a bit? Two counts of assault and battery isa week in the stocks? Or a month of temple service, Remedios added. She didnt like the idea that Liam might be undeservingly punished, but the Nobles were especially slippery when it came to matters of law. Oh, thats not bad. I got stuck in the stocks once. Remedios and Gustav frowned at Liam. You did? Yeah, Liam said. Two years ago, I was pinned for some kind of theft. The town militia beat me up before locking me in a pillory for a few days. Re-Estize throws kids into the stocks? He said he was fourteen, so that meant he had been incarcerated when he was twelve. On false charges, no less. Still, Gustav said, youre pretty cavalier about all this. Its just a weak retaliation, Liam smirked. House Vizela is screwed either way for killing that kid. Remedios resisted the urge to wrap him up in a comforting embrace. Someone his age shouldnt have so easily rendered such a cold, vengeful reply. Speaking of which, Liam said. House Restelo is probably going to end up with House Vizelas part of the city soon. You may want to focus patrols along the new borders. I know they got into a scuffle, Gustav said, but theyre still all royalists. They wont break their solidarity so easily. Thats the thing, Liam said. I dont know what it looks like in the Royal Court, but House Restelos been cut loose from the royalist faction. Did you hear about the incident with Iago Lousa? I just got back from the east, but Remedios mentioned something about it. Are you saying that theyre responsible for assassinating Lousa? No, Liam shook his head. What was actually going on was that House Restelo found out Lousa was doing business with both the royalists and the conservatives, so they asked their allies to send some men to set Lousa straight. Then, he mysteriously died and no one knows who did it. Since Restelo is the only house with a clear motive, everyones assuming that theyre responsible. Personally, I think its a third party that wants to shake up the politics of the north. So an enemy of House Restelo or someone trying to weaken the royalists, Gustav stroked his beard. And now Hoburns has an independent house set against all the royalist houses occupying it. Which is why its probably a good idea to watch their jurisdiction, Liam nodded. So far, there have been four incidents related to the other houses trying to pressure House Restelo in the city. Two of them have led to fatalities and one of those fatalities was a kid fetching water for his family. The other houses might back down for a while because of what happened, but they wont tolerate House Restelo gaining ground in Hoburns. How long do you think before they start causing trouble again? Gustav asked. I dont know, Liam shook his head. It depends on everything else thats happening, I guess. I see, Gustav rose from his chair. Well, good job so far. Im glad you were able to work with Remedios here. The young man shrugged. Once you understand that her brain doesnt stand between her heart and her mouth, she isnt very hard to get along with. Gustav snorted. Ill take that as a compliment, Remedios said. If people were more forthright in their interactions, they wouldnt have all the headaches that they end up with. That aside, Gustav cleared his throat, We cant testify on your behalf in court, so I hope youre not expecting us to get you out of trouble. Im not. Remedios straightened from the door as Gustav made his way over. In that case, the Grandmaster said, may the gods be on your side for this trial. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 3, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 9th Day, Middle Fire Month, 1 CE Liam! Nat burst through the open door of Liams cell with a tearful cry. He parried her mouth attack, but couldnt evade the hug. Thank the gods youre safe! She buried her face in his chest, Did the Paladins do anything mean to you? Those Paladins serve the same gods youre thanking, you know Why would the Paladins do anything mean to me? He asked. Because they accused you of doing horrible things! It was those two Noble houses that accused me. But the Paladins did their bidding like evil goons! Liam sent a glance to the open door, but the Paladin that had unlocked it wasnt there anymore. Much like people anywhere else in the northern Human countries, the common folk of the Holy Kingdom switched allegiances as if it was second nature to them. What mattered wasnt the idea that they were part of a kingdom or the actions of some far-off group of people, but things like religion, culture, family, and who one answered to. Despite being raised as a citizen of Hoburns and living there until a few weeks ago, Nat no longer identified as one. She was, first and foremost, Liams wife and his enemies were her enemies as well. She hated anyone that was mean to him. Liam served House Restelo, so any retainer of House Restelo was a friend and House Restelos cause was Liams cause which also made it Nats causeat least according to her understanding of things. Im fine, Liam patted her straight brown hair. Once my trial is done, Ill come back home. But your trials already done, Nat told him. Huh? Thats why Im here. Sir Jimena brought me with him to pick you up. More than slightly confused, he put on his vest and walked out of his cell, leaving the jail through the Holy Order office. There, he found Sir Jimena waiting for him. Liam, the Knight offered him a tight smile. Good to see you didnt get fat on prison food. I had uhone meal? Liam frowned, Whats this about my trial being over, sir? Its exactly as it sounds, Sir Jimena told him. Youre free to go. Your shift starts in two hours, by the way. But I didnt attend any trial Sir Jimena gave him an odd look. This is the Royal Court of Hoburns, he told him. Not some baronial manor in a fishing village. No one enters the Royal Court without good cause. Lord Restelo successfully argued your case to the Holy King and thats that. I see. Um, let him know I said thanks. Apparently, attending ones own trial wasnt a good enough reason for a commoner to stand in the Royal Court. A competent liege is always willing to defend valuable assets, Sir Jimena said. Unfortunately theyre also obliged to stand up for useless vassals. Fortunately, youre one of the former. The Knight signed him out of the Holy Order office. He frowned slightly as Liam left his x beside his signature. The Paladin at the counter checked over their paperwork before letting them go. Of course, neither Remedios nor Grandmaster Montagns was present to see them off. You should learn how to read and write, Sir Jimena told them as they walked through the palace grounds. Itll be essential if you want to rise any higher in House Restelo. I can teach you, Nat offered helpfully. Maybe after things arent so crazy, Liam said. Supposedly, most people could only learn one language. Rogues had Thieves Cant on top of that and Liam was already schooled in the language of Re-Estize. Knowing that much was sufficient for most who lived in E-Rantel, as it meant that they could also understand modern Imperial. Upon crossing the gate into the Prime Estates, they were met with a sea of hostility. Dozens of liveried men, patrols and plainclothes alike, sent dark looks in their direction. Some got in their way while others fingered their weapons menacingly as they passed. Liam glanced at Nat, worried that she might be terrified at the reception, but she looked like she was about to jump out and bite them instead. Dont back down, Sir Jimena said as he brushed past a cocky-looking thug. If they try anything, it only works in our favour. Doesnt Lord Restelo stay here? Liam asked, It cant be very nice if the other houses are like this. He does, but the Holy Orders patrols keep the residents from being harassed. These guys are here specifically for you. Sir Jimena pushed through a group standing directly in their path. Liam slipped in behind him, holding Nat close. Murderer! Damned Restelo Rogue! Get out of our city, Demon Assassin! Their insults werent very imaginative, but he was pelted with them all the way to the Fire Gate. There, they were welcomed by a set of Restelo men. Sounds like fun in there, sir, the lead armsman said. Our Liams famous, now, Sir Jimena grinned. A half day in prison to lay House Vizela low. I sure wouldnt mind taking the entire capital like this. Liam sighed in annoyance, but the men took his reaction in good humour. Being famous was the opposite of what he wanted. Well, its not as if I settled on any specific strategy. Getting involved just enough to move things in the right direction seemed to be doing the trick. If people were watching out for him now, he could exploit that just as easily. The shock surrounding the mornings events seemed to be fading and Hoburns had returned to a semblance of its previous activity. Liam eyed a group of men pushing a wagon half-loaded with unmarked crates. Did you have any trouble transporting the rest of the stuff, Nat? Nope! It was weird watching my mother buy it, though. All of my old neighbours, too. Oh, I finished your gauntlets. Nice. Did you bring them to Raquel? Yeah. She said shes going to Canta in the morning since she doesnt have to sell the food now. The Merchant that took over for her is really pushy, though. How so? He wants me to space out the shipments over the next two weeks. But that means the labourers we hired only get one hour of work a day. They were supposed to work all day today. They turned their heads at Sir Jimenas dismissive snort. Damn Merchants are always like that, the Knight said. Its even worse out in the country. They make our tenants bring the harvest to them because they dont want to deal with the logistics. Then, when they go around peddling their wares to the villages, they act as if theyre doing everyone a massive favour. If you dont deal in coin, they wont even look at you. Everythings about money to them. Theyll pay half a meals worth of work to a man thats been waiting for half the day to find work to feed his whole family and act as if thats not their problem. Those Merchants just use people up and discard them without a second thought. Its immoral, I tell you. Having grown up in a town himself, Liam was used to working like that. No one ever considered it immoral. Maybe theres a better way to do things, Liam said. There is, Sir Jimena said. Be a proper landlord with proper tenants. We dont have problems like the cities do. Thats because you dump your spares in the towns and cities Rural tenancies didnt worry about paying people hourly or daily wages because they essentially hired labour by the season. If a farm had too many mouths to feed, those mouths were kicked out. If they needed extra hands for the harvest, the local town was a convenient source. Ultimately, the problem was that there wasnt enough work. The rural elite just considered it a problem of urban peasants and the Merchants could hire whoever they wanted, whenever they wanted, because they tended to have what everyone needed. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, the problem was even more pronounced since a single Soul Eater could do the work of twenty freight wagons and their teams, but the lowered cost of living combined with the transitional regulations laid out by the administration prevented most of the employment issues that came with the new systems of transport. Upon crossing into House Vizelas jurisdiction, Liam paid careful attention to the behaviour of both the citizens and the patrols. As expected, the locals were treating the patrols as something between pests and dangerous animals. House Vizelas men looked none too pleased about it, but they didnt have a leg to stand on when it came to addressing their treatment. So whats happening with House Vizela? Liam asked. Theyre having that battle in the court right now, Sir Jimena said. Winning your case gave us a lot of momentum, so Lord Restelo expects a favourable result. Can we expect a favourable result if the royalists are the Holy Kings power base? Sir Jimen gave Liam an appraising look. Thats a good question, the Knight said. A month ago, Id have definitively said no. After getting a read of the city over the last few weeks, though, I dont think the Royal Court has a choice. Why? Because things arent like they were before the war. We have a weak King, Liam, and everyone knows it. Never mind the Nobles, His Divine Grace has lost the confidence of the citizens. That makes thingscomplicated. If the people dont trust the Crown, then they must be appeased to keep the peace. What does that mean for the country? Change, Sir Jimena said. But its not all bad. Weve had weak kings before. The Nobles just have to step up and help tide things over. Casponds reign will be remembered for its weak central governance and its strong aristocratic establishment. It will also probably be known as a period of great reform. He had to admire how they could stay positive no matter what. Every problem was an opportunity to bring in something better C at least by their standards. Upon returning to House Restelos labour camp, they found Sir Luis and Sir Jorge waiting for them in the administrative office. Sir Jorge offered Liam a wide smile while Sir Luis only offered a cursory glance. Alright, Sir Jimena crossed his arms, whats the problem now? The Royal Court has issued a new edict, Sir Luis said. One in twenty hearths are required to provide one reservist to join the Royal Army. What? But we just came out of a war! Well be dealing with a lot of that, Sir Luis told them grimly. The edict only applies to citizens of the north. Thats not going to go over well, Sir Jimena said. How has the Royal Court justified this? The souths paying for it. Fair enough. So, does that mean the Crown is reasserting its control over the north? I suppose it was nice while it lasted Sir Luis shook his head, his grim look growing even more severe. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. No. The reservists are being sent to the wall. Huh? Are they reinforcing the wilderness campaign? Or is Re-Estize challenging us over it? Those particular details havent been made public yet. Our task is to meet the quotas in both our rural and urban jurisdictions. Its one in twenty households and well be passing over families that lost members during the war. Solet me get this straight. Our jurisdiction in Hoburns is about to double in size, our manpower hasnt changed, and everyone is going to hate us. Did I miss anything? One other thing that I know of, Sir Luis said. Once weve met our quota, Lord Restelo is sending me to join the army as a regimental Commander. He claims that the newly-mobilised forces will require discipline C and I dont disagree C plus its an opportunity for some sorely-needed reform in the military. Plus the entire south is sending Knights and scions of talent to serve as officers, Sir Jorge added. Our lord has no choice but to place loyal retainers in positions of power or the Royal Army may give us trouble in the future. Sir Jimena raised an eyebrow. Well, I suppose its a dream come true for you, Luis, but where does that leave us? Who will be the new chief overseer for our holdings in the north? Will Lord Restelo be sending a replacement or have the rest of us been consigned to a living hell of paperwork? That was as far as Lord Restelo got before the court trials started, Sir Luis said. Ill be recommending that he dispatch two additional Knights to the camp to handle our increased responsibilities in Hoburns. The other houses will be experiencing a similar shakeup, so the next few days are going to beinteresting. Whats our plan for the mobilisation? Sir Jimena asked, I hope were not spiriting people away in their sleep. Of course not. Well let the other houses move first. Recent events have worked in our favour. Weve been alleviating the economic strain on the citizens in our jurisdiction while those same measures have been increasing resentment against the other houses. The royalists will be facing a lot more resistance than they otherwise would, so well see if anything blows up in their faces before we act. Youd think the citizens would be all too happy to be fed and given work. Yes, well. To us, duty is an honour. To commoners, its an inconvenience. Stay sharp for any disturbances tonight. When havent we? Sir Jimena offered a sardonic smile in response. They went their separate ways, with Liam, Nat, and Sir Jimena returning to B Companys camp. There, they found a young man curled up on the ground being beaten by a ring of familiar figures with spears. I think hes dead, Sir Jimena said. I dont know about that, sir, Diogo replied. He keeps trying to crawl off. Whats happening, even? Liam said. Training. Like the one patrol bit we did with you yesterday. This is one of the new thief-takers. Er, thief-takers-in-training? Anyway, hes not a monster like a Rogue so theres some guesswork as to how much of a beating they can take. Ricardo heard they can regenerate like Trolls. Liam was profoundly grateful that he hadnt been caught during their test drill the previous day. Youre overdoing it, he told them. All else being equal, a Rogue cant take as much of a beating as one of you. Six of you guys at once are going to smash one into the cracks in the street C especially since youre going to be training every day from now on. Think well become as strong as Knights? Who knows, Liam shrugged. But I bet youll be able to perform Martial Arts sooner or later. The armsmens eyes grew wide. Liam looked up at Sir Jimena. Its possible, the Knight said. Every man in Lord Restelos personal guard can perform Martial Arts and they all started out like you lot. Its damn expensive, so count yourself lucky that House Restelos set on holding its ground in Hoburns. Um, the thief-taker peeked out from between the arms covering his head. Theyre not goin to use Martial Arts on me durin this trainin, are they? Id like to go back to escortin caravans if thats the case. Youre not going anywhere, Sir Jimena said. Everyone, fall in. Were going to have an interesting night tonight. You saying that last night wasnt interesting, sir? Oh, weve barely seen the beginning. B Company gathered in the mustering yard, their expressions of curiosity fading away as Sir Jimena let them know what was going on. Most of the men in the unit had come with House Restelo from the south, so rather than empathising with the northerners situation, they looked like they were getting ready for a fight. Sir Luis and the other Knights all agree that activity from House Vizelas side will be subdued. Like us, theyll be holding off on executing the Holy Kings edict to see what the Royal Courts decision about their jurisdiction is. If it goes to House Restelo, theyll be dumping their nasty job on us. So were just watching and waiting? No, Sir Jimena shook his head. Even waiting wont be as simple as it sounds. We have two major problems to deal with and both of them have to do with flight risks. Well have citizens attempting to evade their legal obligations by fleeing into our jurisdiction. Citizens in our jurisdiction who receive word of the mobilisation may attempt to leave the city entirely. Our job tonight is to ensure that no one gets in or out. What if one of the families under us asks about the edict? Tell them the truth, but dont be harsh about it. Its one in twenty hearths, so theres no point in making people think that theyre all going to be shipped to the wall. Once the briefing was over, Liam rushed back to his plot to get ready for the day. Nat had picked up breakfast for him and was inspecting a pair of boots at her workshop table. Thanks for grabbing breakfast, Nat, he said as he sat down for his meal. I drew a bath for you as well, dear, Nat smiled, then frowned. Are you sure it was alright to fit these pieces of equipment to myself? Your hands and feet are bigger than mine Magic items adjust themselves to those who equip them, he told her. Once everything gets enchanted, theyll fit me perfectly. How does that work? I have no idea. It just does. Nat came over with the boots, placing them on a spare stool beside the table before sitting down with him. She seemed to be in a good mood for some reason. I fitted the boots with steel toes, under soles, and heels like you suggested, she said. If they dont adjust to you as well as you say, itll be pretty awkward moving around. Was it hard to do? It took a while to figure out, Nat replied. The Blacksmith gave me a funny look when I asked for the metalwork and I dont blame him. Making boots like these goes against all common sense. Liam finished breakfast and reached out to pick up one of the boots. The aforementioned metal plates were sandwiched between layers of leather and everything was held together by glue and heavy stitching. If what he understood about magic items was correct, all of the pieces would become one item that would function as any pair of boots would. The metal would not only make the item as a whole much more durable, but hurt a lot more if he kicked someone. Nats modifications had the downside of making the boots a bit heavier, but that didnt matter much to him. Are you delivering these to Raquel with me? He asked. Yep! We wouldnt want to miss her in the morning. He was pretty sure that the mage wouldnt leave without the boots she was supposed to enchant, but it would be a disaster if she did. After rushing through the rest of his preparations for the night watch, he left the labour camp with boots in one hand and Nat on the other. So, Liam said, have you gotten used to life in the camp, yet? I think so. Everyone is nice. The neighbours never run out of things to talk about. Everything todays been about whats happened since the morning, though. What did they say? Nat usually updated him on camp gossip C courtesy of all the bored wives in the camp all around them C after he got up in the evening, but it was a process that usually took over an hour while he prepared for the day. It never ceased to amaze him how warped information could get in the span of a few short hours, but it did give him useful hints on how to exploit the expectations and fears of the other houses. Everyones saying that youre the Assassin that killed Iago Lousa, Nat said. Not our people C the others. They say it took a Paladin to beat you and send you to jail. People think that even after the trial today? I think so? All those mean people in the Prime Estates were trying really hard to make everyone believe that what they were saying is true. That the royalists broadly refused to recognise the verdict of the Royal Court was a telling sign of the Holy Kings ever-waning power. The Crown had no money and, even if the ranks of the Royal Army were restored to their old numbers, the fact that it was being staffed by officers from the south cast doubt upon whether it could be used to enforce the Holy Kings will. Has anyone given you trouble over it? Liam asked, I dont want you to get hurt because of what people are saying about me. Only when we went through the Prime Estates, Nat said. I couldnt believe they were allowed to do that! What Sir Jimena told us was probably right. Nat! Mrs Abarcas voice drew them from their conversation. Nats mother was standing in front of her familys leatherworking workshop, clutching her broom in her hands. Liam stopped a few metres away as Nat went up to speak to her. Whats wrong, mother? II heard a disturbing rumour, dear. At this point, Liam could think of any number of disturbing rumours floating around him, House Restelo, and the Holy Kingdom in general. It was surprisingly surprising how many the country had developed in the short time since he had arrived. If its about Liam Its about the army, Josefa said. People are saying that the Royal Court is conscripting for the wall again. Thats right, Nat replied. House Restelo is responsible for making sure the quotas are met for the households around here, but we wont be doing it right away. People should have time to settle their affairs before then. Whats the quota? Josefa asked in a small voice. One in twenty hearths, Nat answered. Theyre skipping over families that lost members during the invasion. Nats mother fell silent, her face turning ashen grey. Liam didnt know if the Abarca family qualified, but he had a feeling he wasnt going to like what she would say next. Ifif your brothers lot is drawn, Josefa asked. Could you go in his place? What?! Josefas panic grew at Nats silence. Hes your only brother, Nat! Someone has to carry on the family name and inherit the shop Liam stormed forward with barely-restrained fury. Before he could speak, however, Nat gripped his arm. Ill see if I can figure something out, she said. Nat! Liam looked incredulously at the girl. Lets go, Liam. They walked across the street to drop off his new boots at Raquels place before Nat led them back toward Rimun gate. She hugged his arm tightly, closing her eyes and rubbing her cheek against his shoulder. Thanks for getting mad for me, she said. She was wrong to ask you that, Liam muttered. Youre not even a reservist. No, she was right, Nat replied. I only have one brother. What about their one daughter? Nat looked up at him, an amused smile tracing her lips. A son is a son, she said, and a daughter is a daughter. No ones had to choose before, but now that they have a choice, sending their daughter is the correct decision. As mother said, they need him to carry on the family name and inherit the shop. If he dies He was accustomed to places that prioritised men over women, but he never imagined a place where soldiers were always assumed to be men yet the people preferred to send their daughters. What Nat and her mother discussed made a sort of twisted sense, but it sickened him nonetheless. From what he knew of him, Nats brother didnt seem like a very admirable guy, either. I dont care, he said. Im not letting you go. Youre not even a part of their household anymore! Hes still my brother. I have to do what I can. They arrived at Kalinsha gate, where Nat went up to see Sir Jimena. The Knight gave her a curious look, then his gaze went to Liam, who looked at Nat. Whats this all about? Sir Jimena asked. Liam gently nudged Nat forward. Nat licked her lips nervously before speaking. Sir Jimena, she said, you mentioned that the south exempted themselves from conscription by funding the rearmament and mobilisation of conscripts in the north, right? In addition to sending skilled veterans to serve as officers, yes. Can I do that too? Nat asked. The Knights expression shifted, looking more puzzled than anything. As Liams wife, he told her, youre part of a southern household. Youre not being considered for conscription even if you were born to a northern family. Its not for me, Nat replied. Its for my brother. My family qualifies for conscription, and hes the only son of the workshop. Sir Jimenas gaze went to Liam again. Is this your idea? No, sir, Liam replied. We just came from speaking to Nats mother and Nat didnt say what she had in mind. I see, Sir Jimena said. I dont see why you wouldnt be able to. really? Liam frowned. Why are you surprised? The Knight said, The Crown has millions of reservists available. What theyre lacking is finances. If youre willing to sponsor one soldier, thats one less soldiers worth of debt that the Crown has to shoulder. Liam couldnt figure out whether that was fair or not. Many people would consider it a pragmatic give-and-take, but others might see it as a formalised bribe. How come we didnt do that for mandatory service? Liam asked, There are some professions out there that are worth far more driving the industries of the country than they are serving on the front lines. Not everything is about money, Sir Jimena told him. Mandatory service was important in fostering a sense of unity and identity with ones fellow citizens. But sponsoring is fine now that its not the same form of military service? Thats right. In that case, Liam said. Theres another woman Id like to bring up for consideration. Nat seemed to stiffen and looked over her shoulder at him. Sir Jimenas lip twitched at her reaction. Thinking of getting a new wife already? No! Its the mage that I hired to enchant equipment for me. Shes the only member of her household and didnt lose anyone to the war, so she qualifies for conscription. If her lot gets drawn, shed go straight to the army. Shes more valuable to the Holy Kingdom as an enchanter than a soldier C especially if all those new army officers want magical equipment. I suppose that makes sense. Does this enchanter have a name? Raquel. Ill come by with her in the morning. It occurred to Liam that the order to keep people from leaving the city would have caused all sorts of grief for the mage, who was supposed to leave for Canta in the morning. Thankfully, Nats idea both brought his attention to the problem and provided a permanent solution for it. Their business with Sir Jimena completed, Liam walked Nat back to the entrance of the labour camp before heading back to begin yet another shift of the night watch. Out of what was probably an unwise sense of curiosity, he revealed himself to a House Ovar patrol as it was making its way along the boundary street with House Restelo. Several seconds passed before one of the armsmen noticed him standing on the rooftop in the twilight. He shouted out a warning to his fellows, drawing his sidearm and pointing it at Liam. The entire patrol stood frozen, unwilling to take their eyes off of him. Liam smiled to himself. That smile caused the entire patrol to back away several steps. Without personally taking a single life, he had become the most notorious Assassin in the Holy Kingdom of Roble. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 4, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 6th Day, Middle Fire Month, 1 CE You were ordered to apply pressure on Lousa, Antonio said. Not turn him into a martyr! Neither I nor any of my associates had a hand in that, Sir, Eduardo replied. From his seat behind the desk of his office, Antonio Cohen fixed his son in place with the cold fury of his glare. Something that shouldnt have happened had happened, and the damage was incalculable. It wasnt me, Antonio sneered. So say they all. Do you believe that such a flimsy defence will survive for even a second in court? No, Sir. But what more can we say? None of our men or our allies were anywhere close to Lousas location. The only thing that our enemies require to act is a motive. They will formulate favourable conjectures and exploit any rumour. Addressing the issue with Iago Lousa was not simply confronting him on the matter, but exercising control over the entire situation surrounding him. Which we were in the process of preparing for, Eduardo said. The net had barely left our hands when Lousas labour camp went up in flames! I know of no man alive that could have exercised control in a situation where the blow against us was set to land a half step into our operation. An angry sigh escaped Antonios nostrils. He should have never indulged his sons martial pursuits. The boy had even travelled to the Empire several times to learn what he could about their armed forces. While his drive for martial excellence admittedly made him a highly-skilled Commander and a powerful combatant, his imbalanced focus left him lacking in other fields. Your operation doesnt just end if your target happens to die, Antonio told him. Even if you perceive the situation to be a failure, the consequences of that failure must be mitigated through the means that you have at your disposal. You allowed word to spread of the incident when you were in the ideal position to stop it. The one chance that they had to prevent catastrophe had slipped through their fingers. Now, they were at the mercy of a storm of speculation and intrigue. It was hardly an ideal position, Sir. We didnt have the men to do as you say. Are you saying that the ten thousand men between all of the participating houses were somehow insufficient to corral a ragtag band of cowherds? Im saying that those ten thousand men were incapable of operating in the fashion required to cordon off that labour camp. If you had acted on my recommendation toC Oh, youre bringing that up now? Yes, I am. We have long had the means to raise a true, professional army. Because we lacked the will to carry out what was necessary, all I had to work with was a mob of amateurish armsmen. This battle was ours to lose and we lost it years ago because of that very same complacent attitude! Antonio rose from his seat, his lips pressed into a thin line. You and everyone involved in this mess are to return to their places in the east. Our enemies will seize any chance to build up their new momentum, and well not so easily offer any to them. Your mother will want to see you before you leave. Antonio went to pour himself a drink while Eduardo walked out of the solar. Several moments after the door closed, Sir Torres moved from where he was standing near the balcony. Hes right, you know. Of course he is, Antonio said. He has too much self-respect to lash out with insubstantial arguments like some useless layabout. Eduardo has the makings of an excellent heir C especially with that fool Caspond on the throne C but the boys weaknesses are far too glaring. Speaking of glaring, Im surprised you lost to a cowherd from the middle of nowhere. Im not sure that it was a cowherd, my lord. Those ranchers are effectively light cavalry, but my opponent faced me on foot. A Mercenary? An Adventurer? Or a Worker. He considered what that might mean. The need for security was understandable and Lousa may have hired a small army to defend his holdings. If true, it made the claim that he had been assassinated in his own home even more unbelievable. What do you make of this Faceless One now leading Lousas leavings? I hear that most of the leadership that surrounded Lousa was killed along with him. Are you suggesting that a third party had planned this all along? Its all too convenient, Antonio said. I somehow doubt it was Deboneis doing, however. A petty interest looking to seize power in the chaos is the more likely culprit. What will we do about it? Antonio snorted at the Knights question. Though strong and reliable, he was a bit of a simpleton. This isnt some game played for entertainment, Torres. There are countless pieces on the board and even a Noble house can only move a few. Most people have little to no control at allincluding this Faceless One. No matter who this person is, they have no choice but to cling to Debonei for survival. Events have played into our enemies hands without them needing to lift a finger. He drained his glass and returned to his desk to draw up new orders for his vassals. Preparations had to be made for the storm that was sure to come. * * * I dont want to do this Then dont. Neias helpless whimper filled the cabin of the carriage as it conveyed them west to the city of Rimun. It was a popular place to visit for the people of the Holy Kingdom and she had even been there on holiday once with her parents, but the reason they were going now had little to do with leisure. If anything, she had no choice but to go. You couldve done this on your own, Neia said. As if an eleven-year-old girl would be taken seriously, Saye rolled her eyes. And a fifteen-year-old woman is any better? A little bit, the Bard replied. But the important part is that youre the Faceless One. I still dont know how that became so important. Its popular! Its scary! Neia cried, You know, I had a dream the other day where I woke up and went to wash my face. When I looked at my reflection in the water, my face was gone. It was as if the dream was telling her that Neia Baraja was going to disappear, replaced by whatever people saw her as. She didnt like the look that her eyes gave her, but she also didnt want to lose them. The rest of her face was perfectly fine, too. Thats neat, Saye said. I should use that for a story. Dont use me for a story! Too late. Uuuuu Neia whimpered again, looking out the window as their carriage rumbled along. The sea had already come into view, meaning that they were just a few hours away from their destination. I should just let the Merchants we brought with us do the talking. Theyll do their part, Saye said, but the Nobles wont settle for less than the Faceless One for the main negotiations. Neias purpose in Rimun was to negotiate a trade agreement with the Nobles. It turned out that cutting ties with the group that delivered half of her peoples supplies made said supplies dwindle away at an alarming rate. Frustratingly, their quest for justice had to be put on hold until they could find food and other necessities. From the outset, their options were to raid or find new people to trade with. Raiding, of course, was out of the question. They werent savages, after all. At first, their problems were alleviated by the other ranchers Neia had rallied to her cause. The death of Iago Lousa had shaken them all, and their desire for protection against the royalists made joining hands with her people a matter of course. Since everyone in the north was surviving on credit until they could deliver their produce to market, however, their assistance only slowed the drain on Neia''s supplies. In the end, they had to turn to the Nobles for help. Not the royalists, of course, but their enemies, the so-called conservatives who actually used to be the royalists. Life was already confusing enough for her, but the world insisted on making it even more so. I hope theyll help. Asking for supplies to feed a small army out of nowhere is normally an impossible request. Ah! Saye scowled, Youre doing it again! Doing what? Thinking about stupid things. I hope theyre nice or something like that. I can see the daisy sprouting out of your head. Neias hand went up to touch her perpetual cowlick. H-Humans dont sprout flowers! And whats wrong with hoping that people will be nice? Youre going there to negotiate as a potential player in their camp, Saye told her, not beg for alms. You cant afford to fail: you have to do everything in your power to secure this deal. Your best chance to do that is convincing the conservatives that they need you and what your people have to offer. Going into talks as if youre a vagrant will put you in the worst position possible. They had reviewed this all already, of course. Her best chance of landing a deal with the conservatives was to present her people as a faction that could aid them in their struggle against the royalists. Still, there were things that worried her. Whatwhat if the Nobles propose an alliance? Neia asked. Then I guess youll have to drop your pants and bend over. Werent you worried about being single, anyway? Ugh Almost no one married for love, so it was unreasonable to think that she might be an exception. Still, Neia had nursed some unlikely hopes in her heart since her parents had managed to make it happen. Its a small price to pay to keep tens of thousands of people from starving, Saye said. Since youre a commoner, youll be marrying up, as well. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. But my lord husband probably wont let me ride around the countryside rallying more followers. The conservatives need more power so he probably wouldnt mind so long as you dont put yourself in harms way. Leaders shouldnt be doing that anyway unless theyre super strong. Neias long sigh filled their cabin. She had to use every means at her disposal, including the fact that she was a woman. If an alliance with the Nobles was proposed, then the strength of her following would be something like her dowry. They arrived at Rimuns eastern gate just before the sun touched the sea. The gatehouse had been fixed up since she last saw it near the end of the war, but it wasnt the newly reconstructed fortifications that captured her attention. A cheer went up as she opened the door of the carriage, not quite believing what she saw. Thousands of people crowded the sides of the highway and even the city walls, smiling and raising their hands and voices in welcome. Neias eyes widened as two familiar figures stepped out from the crowd to approach her. Mister Moro! She smiled, Mrs Diaz! You were both in Rimun? Indeed, Miss Baraja, Bertrand Moro and Angelina Diaz lowered their heads. We received word that you would be visiting Rimun. I hope you dont mind the modest reception weve arranged. Her head turned as her gaze went over the jubilant crowd. Statistically speaking, at least one in one hundred citizens in the northern Holy Kingdom were members of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps by the end of the war. They started popping up like Bunnia once Neia started rallying people to rectify the injustice that had fallen upon the north, but what she saw around her was far beyond her expectations. Im overwhelmed, Neia wiped a tear from her cheek, but gathering this many people must have been expensive Mister Moro frowned slightly. expensive, Miss Baraja? Prices for everything have been high since the end of the war, havent they? Thats true, but I believe that the Nobles have done an admirable job of managing the recovery. Combined with your teachings, I dare say that your followers are doing well for themselves. What? Now that he mentioned it, she realised that the city of refugee tents raised in the shadow of Rimuns walls was gone. There was no sign of any labour camps, either. Everywhere she looked, the people seemed energetic, healthy, and well-fed. Shall we go and see the people, Miss Baraja? Mister Moro asked. As much as Id like to, Neia replied, I dont want to keep the Nobles waiting You should spend some time with the people, Saye told her. Eh? Why? Our position has drastically changed, the Bard told her. The Nobles will have agents out in the city. We need to give them time to digest the fact that you have so much popular support. If you rush into a negotiation right now, they might see it as a sign of aggression. I-Is that so? Well, if you insist Who is this young lady? Mister Moro asked. Ah, this is Saye, Neia answered. Shes a Bard that I met while I was working for Mister Lousa. Shes been helpful in various waysis there a problem with her suggestion? No. On the contrary, her analysis of the situation and the appropriate plan of action is surprisingly astute for one of her young age. While not an aristocratic house, Mister Moros family had made a name for themselves by producing men who served as capable stewards for some of the norths notable houses. Bertrand Moro had served as one before the war as well, so Neia was relieved to know that he agreed with Sayes suggestion. While Neia had a following, she never really thought about its implications beyond her desire to see the Sorcerer Kings wisdom embraced throughout the country. Saye was far more aware than she was about diplomacy and politics, and, since the death of Mister Lousa, Neia had relied heavily on the Bard for her knowledge and expertise in those fields. Things went mostly according to plan aside from their attempt at contacting the conservatives in Lloyds C which was closer to them than Rimun C only to find that the royalists had taken control over the city. Is it possible to hire a better carriage? Saye asked, This was the best we could find for the journey. Of course, Mister Moro said. Is that necessary? Neia asked. Its not necessary, Saye answered, but it will help. Well be staying at the Summer Palace and parking our beat-up old carriage beside all the fancy Noble ones wont do us any favours. Neias steps came to an abrupt halt. Wait, were staying at the Summer Palace? Of course, the Bard told her. Were going to negotiate with the conservative faction. Since theyre hosting us, theyre obliged to show us the hospitality appropriate to a faction representative. Doing so raises their prestige and theres an expectation that we reciprocate their hospitality by helping to elevate that prestige even further. You make it sound as if Nobles just go in circles puffing each other up, Neia said. Thats what ignorant city people would say. Theres a point to it, though. Indeed, Mister Moro nodded. Its a form of ritualised advertising if one puts it in Merchant terms. Additionally, the ideas and information that Nobles convey go beyond mere monetary matters. Also, while many from the city may consider those rituals an extravagance, they forget that the cost to host guests in rural areas is quite cheap. But were in a city, Neia noted. Indeed, if this were Hoburns, the costs involved would be prohibitive. Rimun, however, is a port. Blah. It was a reminder of something she didnt want to be reminded of. The transportation costs involved in carting something like grain from Rimun could be just as much as the price of the grain itself. The ranchlands were in the norths interior and usually imported supplies from the south through the northern port city of Lloyds, which was now under the control of the royalists. Due to Lloyds placement on the northern coast, using a fishing village or town as an alternative port was also out of the question. The position of the kingswood made every road pass through Lloyds sphere of influence on their way to the interior. She did not doubt that excessive tolls and taxes would be extracted from their caravans using some characteristically twisted legal interpretation if they tried to bring in goods through lands that were under royalist control. Neia spent the next hour walking through the city streets and greeting her followers. It was more awkward than she had expected, as everyone remembered something about her but she was lucky if she could remember a handful of them. Once she was done, Mister Moro brought them to his modest apartment in the citys common area. There, they sat around his dining table while the former butler provided a briefing on the status of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps. I must apologise in advance for my lack of complete information, Mister Moro said. The situation of our members in the east is unknown and attempts to contact them have failed to elicit a response. We also attempted to contact you, Miss Baraja, but Im not sure if you received our letters. Ahthats probably because I dont live in Hoburns any longer, Neia said. Sorry about that. The conditions in the east are terrible in general. The city folk can barely afford to feed themselves and the countryside is trapped in the iron fist of the royalists. I was shocked to see how well Rimun was doing compared to Hoburns. The former butler nodded gravely at her account. The Nobles here assert that what you said is the case, he said, but we found those accounts so absurd that we assumed that anyone circulating the information was either fooled or paid to propagate a narrative that served to support the conservatives position. Did you hear about Iago Lousa? Saye asked. "I heard that he was granted the title of The Black" Oh. Uh...hes dead now. The royalists had him and all of his closest subordinates assassinated in his own home. Neia stared down glumly at the table. She still wanted to believe that his death had just been a bad dream, but it was very much a part of the waking nightmare that so many citizens of the north now lived. I dont know what to say, Mister Moro said. Surely, an atrocity of this magnitude has not gone unanswered. Neia shook her head. As I mentioned, the royalists have complete control. Any investigation conducted will of course place the blame on something else. I cant help but wonder if all of those accidents just after the war were something similar. If thats true, Mister Moro said, then something has taken root in the Holy Kingdom that wasnt there before. Do you believe that the conservatives can be trusted? Neia asked, After what happened with the royalists, I find it hard to trust any Noble these days. The only thing we were suspicious of were those rumours. The Nobles here otherwise act as anyone would expect from the southern aristocracy. No ones mentioned anything amiss and I doubt we would miss it with how many of us there are. Out of curiosity, Neia said, how many people are in the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps now? In Rimun prefecture, roughly two hundred thousand. TwoC! Most are in the villages, Mister Moro said. Only around two thousand are in the city itself. Those numbers include women and children, of course. That was still a lot of people. It seemed that the Sorcerer Kings wisdom was being embraced where the people werent being oppressed so severely that securing the next meal occupied every waking thought. Are the Temples giving you any trouble? No, Mister Moro shrugged. It isnt as if were a competing religion. I see. Thats good. Sayes eyes went between Neia, Mister Moro, and Mrs Diaz. If youre not a religion, she asked, then what are you? The Temples consider us a moral philosophy, Neia said. You know, like that one those monks you sometimes see from the other parts of the continent practice. Buddhism. Whats the difference between a religion and a moral philosophy? In a religion, people worship a divine being. Moral philosophies are usually a framework for how one conducts their lives. For example, Buddhists venerate a Buddha for their wisdom and endeavour to follow their teachings, but they dont worship that Buddha as a god. Similarly, we venerate the Sorcerer King for his wisdom and also strive to follow His Majestys teachings. I suppose you could call us disciples of His Majesty the Sorcerer King. I seeis there anything else? Hmmif youre looking for something provable that distinguishes a moral philosophy from a religion, priests of a moral philosophy arent divine casters. Instead, theyre spiritual casters. Their power doesnt come from belief in a god, but adherence to the way of life that they follow. Does that mean the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps has priests like Buddhism does? To be honest, I hadnt thought about that at all. Neias followers didnt stop worshipping the Four Great Gods C nor did anyone expect them to C so it wasnt as if they lacked temple services like healing and spiritual consultation. Buddhism had been officially syncretised by the Temples since many spells cast by Buddhist monks invoked the power of elemental gods, though she was pretty sure that Buddhists didnt care what the Temples thought about them. Neias followers were even easier to accept, as they were already part of the Temples congregation. They just happened to have a different approach to life. Well, Saye said, maybe you should. Later. Its getting late. She twisted in her seat to look out the nearest window. Mister Moros home was on the third floor of a shophouse overlooking the western ocean and Neia discovered that only the barest traces of twilight were left on the horizon. I hope its not too late, Neia said. Does what we know now change anything I have to say? You have a lot more support behind you now, Saye said, but the basic objectives are still the same. For the same reason, the Nobles will probably be trying to figure out how to use you and your people for their own ends. I have zero confidence in being able to just feel my way through this. She had spent every moment of her trip that wasnt sleeping or speaking to people preparing for the meeting. Saye had even tortured her by not letting her eat until the Bard was satisfied with her progress. Those preparations were made with what they had before arriving in Rimun in mind, however. Learning about the state of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps probably changed a lot of things. Saye was right about meeting their basic objectives, though. As long as Neia could make sure her people didnt starve, she would count it as a win. Just dont do that thing where you look like a Goblin with constipation, Saye said. Did she do something like that? As for the rest, the Bard looked over at Mister Moro and Mrs Diaz, would you two like to come as attendants? The welcome at the gate was impressive, but she needs to keep the right type of people around her to maintain the appearance of importance. Of course, Mister Moro nodded. Mrs Diaz went running off to find her festival dress at home. Neia and Saye went outside while Mister Moro changed, finding a fancy carriage on the street waiting for them. Saye looked at it for a long moment before dragging a dozen men from their escorting company to a boutique and buying each of them a new set of clothes. It was two hours past sunset when they were finally ready to go. Mister Moro and Mrs Diaz joined Neia and Saye in the carriage, conducting a last-minute review as they made their way to the Summer Palace. Do you know who is present at the palace? Saye asked, All we know is that the conservatives helping to administer the north are based there. In addition to them, Mister Moro replied, Duke Debonei has moved his court to the Summer Palace. The Duke?! Neias stomach started to churn. Well, it is his palace. And its summer. Oh. I knew that. Shortly after the war, Duke Debonei purchased the Summer Palace from the Crown. Practically speaking, it was to help finance the norths recovery. Officially, it was stated that the Duke would restore the ruined palace and maintain the cultural legacy of the royal dynasty. Rumour on the street, however, suggested that Duke Debonei had always wanted the Summer Palace for himself. Additionally, it was said that he was jealous of Queen Calcas success in transforming the complex into a well-known national icon and sought to prove himself superior to her by taking over its management. For Neias part, her brain just stopped working at the part where someone had enough money to buy a whole palace. Now, she was helplessly hurtling towards her meeting with that unfathomable existence. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 4, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The Summer Palace was a sprawling complex in the northwest of Rimun, occupying an area larger than the Royal Palace and Prime Estates of Hoburns combined. Starting from atop a cliff overlooking the western ocean where the palace itself was perched, its grounds ran along the coast to the sandy beaches a kilometre to the south. Before the reign of Queen Calca, the Summer Palace was reserved for the exclusive use of the royal dynasty and its guests. Upon her ascension, however, the young Holy Queen opened the palace to the public. Both royals and the nobility alike protested the decision, but Calca was adamant, claiming that it would help bring the Holy Kingdoms people together. In a frenzy of the idealistic energy characteristic of her reign, Queen Calca had the palaces expansive gardens and beaches transformed into parks for public recreation. The arcades were turned into markets while the auditoriums and galleries were converted into theatres and stages. The palace itself, thankfully, was still treated as private property. While the changes were implemented, her naysayers bided their time, waiting for their chance to criticise the Holy Queen for her foolish idealism when her monstrously wasteful project inevitably failedexcept it didnt. Citizens sailed in from all across the country during the quiet winter months and holy days, transforming the Summer Palace into a bustling centre of culture and commerce. Needless to say, the hundreds of thousands of people who visited it every year earned immense revenues for the Crown. Even Demihumans and Heteromorphs frequented the place and the gates of the palace were continually buried in gifts from subjects who wished to show their appreciation for the Queens kindness and progressive vision. There were no gifts at the gate now, however: only flowers left by the citizens who still mourned the late Holy Queens passing. That damned fool couldnt even do the one thing he was supposed to. Duke Denis Debonei brooded silently as he stared out at the distant city from a window of his palace office. The new Holy Kings duty, first and foremost, was to lead. He didnt even have to rule C he had a cabinet staffed with capable ministers and the entire Royal Court to assist with that. Yet, whenever the people of the Holy Kingdom thought of their sovereign, it was the late Holy Queen who still stood at the forefront of their minds. Caspond may as well have been a dried fish for all his subjects cared. Actually, his subjects would probably care more about the dried fish if what he heard about the royalist-controlled lands to the east was accurate. The mountain of problems with their new sovereign should have been unacceptable to both the royal dynasty and the aristocratic establishment, but the progressives of the nation saw the weakness of the Holy King as an opportunity to bring the change that they desired to the Holy Kingdom. Now, the country was suffering from a political and economic schism that divided its people into two camps with no hope for reconciliation in sight. Your Grace, a footman approached him from the grand foyer, a rider from the front gate just came in. The Faceless One and her entourage have arrived. How large is the entourage? Denis asked. Two carriages. One carrying Merchants, which we redirected to a guest house. An armed company of light cavalry running escort. The Faceless one has three attendants: a butler, a Maid, and a Bard. Denis asked no further questions, rising from his seat and tugging at the flaps of his coat. The footman bowed before returning to the foyer. The Faceless One, hm Count Vigo rose along with him, It would be nice if we had an actual name, but I suppose that would ruin the mystique. Its preposterous that were meeting this fellow without even knowing that much. A sign of the times, Your Grace. Times that should hopefully come to an end soon. Lord Vigo accompanied Denis as he made his way to the palace foyer. It was supposed to have been Marquis Bodipo accompanying him, but he had been called to lead the forces taking the Renclusa Valley. Denis could only think that it had been a purposely-timed move by the royalists to keep the highly capable Marquis from coordinating his followers from collaborating with the rest of the conservative faction. In the foyer, various Noble guests of the palace were arriving to receive the new arrival. Most had looks that were more curious than anything else. To many, the Faceless Ones C or, rather, who they represented C rise to power was like a tale from the distant past when the original Nobles of the Holy Kingdom carved out their territories from the devastation and chaos left in the wake of the Demon Gods. Through the glass of the doors, a dozen lightly-armed riders came ahead of a carriage that one might expect of a wealthy Merchant. Another set of riders dismounted to open the doors. An odd, masked figure of less-than-average height wearing a rugged ranchers outfit stepped out. Denis frowned at the sight, but Count Vigo stirred in recognition. Neia Baraja, he breathed. I dont see how you can identify anyone when theyre wearing a domino mask, Lord Vigo. This isnt a masquerade, for the gods sake. Its because shes wearing a mask, Your Grace. Youre not making any sense. Back during the war, Count Vigo replied, she wore a mask more often than not. Not the same mask, mind you, but its hard to imagine her without one. The huge crowd gathered at the citys northeastern gate should have said it all, but I somehow didnt make the connection. In that case, what does this mean for us? Before her arrival, they treated the Faceless One as the representative of Los Ganaderos, a loose coalition of ranchers that occupied roughly a quarter of the norths developed interior. Their faction already traded with them heavily and, aside from that, the ranchers could come in useful if violence broke out. Theirs would be a simple negotiation, as far as Denis was concerned. Now, the Faceless One was the leader of a movement whose core philosophy could be summed up as work harder, you idiots. In the wake of the Demon Emperors invasion, when land and opportunity were plentiful, that philosophy had worked in their favour. Their resulting successes, of course, attracted even more followers. To the Nobles who had come to aid in the norths recovery efforts, the quaint group had proven to be an economic boon. With the arrival of the Faceless One, however, they had become a faction with real military power that also represented a not-insubstantial portion of the lands total industrial activity. The Faceless Ones appearance in Rimun and the coming negotiations would be crucial in determining whether she and her followers would become useful allies or a new enemy. As Denis waited at the head of the reception, a gust of wind stole the Faceless Ones wide-brimmed hat. To his shock, she tried to chase after it. The Bard, who was about the age of his granddaughter, stopped her and sent one of their escorts to retrieve the hat. She was raised as a commoner, then. The Bard acts as a behavioural consultant. Anything that the Bard is capable of will be several orders of magnitude more adept than her employer. The butler and Maid were clearly just for show, as were the carriage and escort. Denis adjusted his expectations downwards by several notches, then smiled as the Faceless One and her party approached. Welcome to the Summer Palace, Neia Baraja. I am Duke Denis Debonei. I hope youll forgive the state of the palace grounds: Jaldabaoths armies made extensive use of the place. Many of the Demihumans occupying Rimun during the war preferred the green spaces of the Summer Palace and thus its grounds had become the site of all manner of horrific activities. It was to the degree that the Temples even insisted that every square metre of the premises be scoured for traces of negative energy and demonic influence in the aftermath of the citys liberation. The masked woman replied with a simple curtsey which looked quite strange with her pants and riding chaps. Thank you for your welcome, Your Grace. I commanded one of the regiments during the liberation of Rimun and we spent three days clearing the Summer Palace of Demihumans. It was heartbreaking to see Queen Calcas legacy so defiled. Denis weighed the womans response. His apology was meant as bait, but he had not received any of the expected replies. Usually, there were two one would render following an apology like his. The first was a cordial one that helped the host save face while also giving the guest an appearance of grace. The second was for the guest to perceive the apology as a sign of the hosts weakness and go on the offensive. Out of the two, the first response was by far the most common, as parties would usually spend time feeling out others positions before taking a decisive course of action. The second response was generally the realm of classless cretins, but it could also mean that the power balance was so wildly skewed that one was confident that they could brush off any consequences of their actions. Neia Barajas response, however, had the feel of a talking point that just happened to conveniently line up with his apology. However, while it served as a way to deflect his probing attack, it also prematurely revealed a portion of the other partys strategy. She seeks to leverage her history as a war leader and an influential figure amongst the citizenry at a time when both qualities are undeniably attractiveso much for just negotiating supplies. Denis maintained a cautiously neutral stance as he introduced the other Nobles, using their calculated exchanges to gauge Neia Barajas disposition and intent. The womans responses, however, were markedly plain and somewhat clumsy. He glanced at the other members of her party to see how they reacted, but spent most of his time watching the Bard, who hovered at Barajas shoulder not quite looking like a nervous mother at her daughters matchmaking session. This girl is young, but shes dangerous. The Bards coaching was rigid and the result was awkward. Yet, what mattered was present and the morsel of information that Neia Baraja had offered kept the other Nobles on a predictable course of discussion. If the entire sequence was purposely calculated in advance, only a handful of the Nobles present were capable of contending with the Bard. It was better to focus their time and energy on Barajabut that in itself had the makings of a ploy. It took an hour to get through the entire group of noblemen and their families, at which point they proceeded to the great hall. No one had been able to pry any new information out of Baraja, so he decided her defence was at least strong enough that one had to land their attacks right on the mark to evoke a nonstandard response. Count Vigo was one of the men he thought could dislodge Baraja from her stubborn defence, but, in the end, he had little choice but to recall their shared wartime experience with the few minutes they had together. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. As far as diplomatic tactics went, it was blunt, but effective. In whatever limited time she had, the Bard had trained her employer to reliably raise a wall against Nobles with decades of experience. As a long-term strategy, it was inflexible and prone to shattering at some point, yet he couldnt think of a better way if he was in the same position. With the introductions taken care of, Barajas attendants went to transfer her luggage to her state room while Baraja and her Bard, a foreign traveller who went by the name of Saye, joined Denis and the rest of the Nobles in the great hall for a late dinner. The Faceless One took her seat to Denis immediate right while Count Vigo was seated to his left. Barajas Bard went to seat herself at a chair on the floor, tuning her lute. As the familiar tune of Winds of Rimun filled the hall, dinners first course C a light consomm rendered from the latest delivery of top-grade southern Lanca C Denis skipped over the usual assessments that Nobles tended to use on one another to probe his new guest about her long-term goals. Word of Iago Lousas passing reached us less than a day after the representative that you sent to arrange a meeting with us left, he said. Am I correct in assuming that the recent change in your relationship with the royalists means that youve come to secure a new source of supplies for your people? Yes, thats right, Baraja nodded. Would that be possible, Your Grace? Industries in the south were never directly disrupted by the Demon Emperors invasion, Denis said. With the summer harvest in the south complete, our granaries are well-stocked. The challenge will lie in logistics, as transport is limited. Mister Lousa made sure his dealings with both factions were equal in hopes that he would be seen as a neutral party. Well need to quadruple our shipments from your faction since the royalists took over Lloyds. Denis nodded in agreement. Draft animals were used to deliver cargo inland, meaning that a not-insubstantial portion of a wagons cargo capacity had to be set aside for feed. A horse pulled as much as it weighed and ate ten kilograms of feed per day, plus roughly the same amount in water. When one included the provisions for the wagon operators and the average escort per wagon, it took a huge bite out of how much cargo could be delivered. If one assumed the average trip length from Rimun to the former holdings of Iago Lousa, only about half the cargo capacity of each wagon could be used for delivering goods. This accounted for extra supplies just in case of poor weather and road conditions, of course. Additionally, they needed twice as many animals, vehicles, and caravaneers to maintain the same throughput as before. Can something be done to recover Lloyds, instead? Lord Vigo asked. UmIm not sure, the Faceless One looked down at her soup. I dont know how the royalists took over in the first place. The only metric that matters to the Crown are those blasted numbers of theirs, Lord Vigo said. For the good of the people, we werent willing to stoop to the depraved methods that the royalists were. Depraved methods Barajas lips turned down at the corners, though with her mask he couldnt tell what sort of expression she wore. Was it truly necessary to wear such a thing if everyone was aware of her identity? From what I saw of Lloyds, my lord, she said, theyre setting things up just like they have in Hoburns. You mean establishing those labour camps that rob the cities and towns of their livelihoods and the Crown of its revenues. The Faceless One nodded. Denis sighed internally. His people had spent weeks trying to figure out how to legally break the royalists hold on Hoburns, but there was simply no way for them to do so without resorting to the same tactics or breaking the law outright. The only legitimate way that we know of to return the cities under royalist control to their former state, Denis said, requires the return of the Royal Army. And that the Crown even cares, Lord Vigo said. Caspond seems all too happy to see his power steadily eroded by the royalists. I sympathise with hiscondition, but that very condition should have disqualified him for rule. We had no say in the matter, Denis voice grew dark. He simply ascended as if he thought he was in Re-Estize or the Empire. Without the approval of the royal dynasty and the Highlords of Roble, his rule should be illegitimate. It still confounded him as to how such a thing could be allowed to happen. At the urging of the royalists, the man had simply taken the throne and the rest of the country was so weakened by the war that they could do nothing about it. Now it was as if the country was a galleon being slowly crushed in the coils of a Sea Dragon. In that case, Baraja said, what does your faction plan on doing? The only thing to do is consolidate power and wait for our candidate. Gods willing, Prince Filipe will arrive with the fleet before the end of summer. Once the Admiralty joins its strength to ours, our advantage over the royalists will be undeniable. So the Prince will declare himself the Holy King. The legitimate Holy King. Umbut that means civil war, doesnt it, Your Grace? Well give the royalists the chance to back down first, Denis said. With the fleet on our side, the war for the throne will be won before it even begins. Our enemies will lose control of the seas and that will be that. They should understand this, as well. And if they refuse to withdraw their support of King Caspond? Then justice must be served. The Faceless One fell silent for several minutes. Denis and his other guests took the opportunity to turn their attention to dinners second course while she deliberated. I, too, desire justice for the Holy Kingdom, Baraja said at long last. But, um, I dont see things the way that the aristocracy does. All I want is a place where my people can thrive and be happy. Does the state of the west and its citizens not serve to demonstrate who truly has the interests of the people at heart? Denis asked, What you see cannot be fabricated, nor have we done anything to appease you in particular. With the threat of Demihuman incursions from the Abelion Hills permanently at an end, our country faces a bright and prosperous future. The unfortunate, mentally ill man on the throne and those who manipulate him must be removed for us to realise it. I can agree on that point. But to prepare for the future Of course, Denis nodded. So long as you can arrange for transport of your supplies overland, we will arrange for them to be shipped. Um, we brought some Merchants who can deal with your Merchants if thats alright Its good that youve come prepared. Well let them handle those matters while we move on to other topics of import. Dinner moved onto the main course, which consisted of buttered lobster with a hearty portion of crisp greens and garlic bread. The Bard changed her selection to a piece he had never heard before. The lyrics were unfamiliar in their construction. Human songs and poetry tended to centre around Human life and events. Very rarely were they about countries or regions of countries, though every country had at least one or two of those works. This song, however, was purely in praise of the raw, wild nature in and around the Azerlisia Mountains. I dont believe Im familiar with this song, Denis said. Its called Winters Crown, Baraja said as she weaved back and forth in her seat with the melody. Saye said that Humans first heard it in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Humans first heard Did that mean the composer of the piece was a Demihuman or Heteromorph? Now that she mentioned it, the lyrics did bear similarities to the songs of the Holy Kingdoms aquatic neighbours. At least supposedly. Humans were unable to speak aquatic languages and literature didnt translate itself, so all he had to go by were crude translations that obviously fell short of the original works. The melody, however, was drastically different from even those pieces, sounding so primal that he thought he might be sucked into the pristine realm that the song exalted. Is it very popular in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Count Vigo asked. Saye said that its popular in the regions around the Azerlisia Mountains, Baraja answered. Both in the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Baharuth Empire. Shes not sure whether its spread to Re-Estize yet. Speaking of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Denis said, Have you maintained any of the connections that youve made there? The only person from the Sorcerous Kingdom that I spent much time with was His Majesty the Sorcerer King, so Thats already one hell of a connection, woman. or so he wanted to say, but he held his tongue. The Faceless One shifted in her seat as the Nobles at the table all levelled expectant looks at her. Um, she licked her lips nervously, His Majesty has already done so much that I dont think it would be appropriate to ask for more. Commoners had a nonsensical sense of propriety and Baraja seemed about as common as common could get. If one never communicated their needs and desires, then chances were that those who could facilitate them would never know C especially if they were physically distant. He and the members of his faction were as averse to the Undead as anyone, but political pressure from the Sorcerous Kingdom would likely spell the end of Caspond with a minimum of fuss. Was it possible to press the issue? A courier would take at least three weeks to reach E-Rantel and waiting for an audience could add considerably to that. By the time they received an answer, there was a high chance that Prince Felipe would already be back and Denis was fairly certain about how the fleet would react to any dealings with the Undead. I see, he said. In that case, well see what solutions we can devise with the addition of your peoples assistance. If things took a dire turn, he could bring up the topic again. Their near-term goal remained the same, which was the consolidation of power to eventually employ against the royalists. The Faceless Ones influence and territorial control would serve to further strengthen their position and give their opponents a much larger strategic threat to consider. Winters Crown transitioned into a wordless tune that bore a rhythm and chord progressions favoured by Baharuths martial aristocracy. Just to be clear, Your Grace, Baraja said, not all of my people are combatants or should be treated as such. It was an utterly odd statement to make. Every able-bodied adult in the Holy Kingdom had served in the army, so everyone could be fielded as a combatant. Do you mean to say that they wont qualify as capable combatants due to the current situation in the north? If so, something can be arranged to remedy that. Umyes, and no. Your Grace is correct to say that we dont have the means to equip and deploy them, but neither did we intend to use them as military assets in the first place. The other Nobles at the table showed no visible reaction to her statement, yet the mix of anger and disdain emanating from them was palpable. A man who wouldnt fight for their land was no man at all. In that case, Denis said, what do you and your people intend to contribute to the cause? Ah, its not that we wont contribute soldiers if theyre needed. But we have people suited to those roles and undermining our industrial production wont allow us to fight prolonged conflicts. We also have to consider what happens afterwards C crippling the north even further is something wed all like to avoid if possible. Its pragmatic, but A Merchant would have probably accepted the proposal after attempting to squeeze out as much profit as they could out of it. The pursuit of profit, however, was not the way of the aristocracy. What you say does appeal to a certain line of reasoning, Denis said, but, as anyone in the Holy Kingdom should know, prosperity without the strength to protect it will only be stolen. All things being equal, our people would consider it unjust if such an exemption is made for yours. I agree, Baraja replied, but all things are not equal. My forces have all fought in the war and they are almost purely light cavalry. If necessary, I can have two thousand of them available. This should be more than what a Count is expected to contribute in terms of fighting strength, so considering us an equal partner should present no issues. Furthermore, my forces control the northwestern interior and the royalists are incapable of challenging us there. If things do come down to civil war, that will give your armies access to Lloyds and Hoburns without risking an amphibious landing and exposing your supply lines. Low murmurs rose from the seated Nobles. That she had professional troops not even a Count could offer for the war effort came as a surprise to all of them. For Denis part, he had a hunch that she would turn Los Ganaderos into an ad hoc militia, but he wasnt sure whether she would be willing to commit them to a conflict. This regiment of light cavalry, one of the Nobles halfway down the table said. Could it be that youre offering the men of Los Ganaderos? Thats right, my lord, Baraja nodded. Then youll forgive me for saying so, but there is too much at stake for us to simply take you at your word. Can you prove that they are as effective as you say? The music stopped. Denis calmly took a sip out of his wine glass. Since Baraja had offered cavalry, the challenge was inevitable to Nobles who considered cavalry the domain of the elite. Of course, the Faceless One replied without hesitation. Shall we decide on a time and a place? The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 4, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Stop saying um. Did you become a Buddhist? Dont they say Om? Saye sent an unamused look across the table at her. I-I couldnt help it! Neia flopped listlessly onto one of the incalculably expensive-looking couches in her state room, There were so many people watching me! Arent you already used to speaking in front of crowds? I am, but this is different. Plus, they were all Nobles! It felt as if a coven of Vampires was trying to suck something out of me. Every minute from the moment she entered the palace was exhausting. Usually, she could muster seemingly unlimited energy to speak with people, but interacting with Duke Debonei and his cohort was downright oppressive. Maybe they were using Skills, Saye said. Skills? As far as Neia knew, Nobles didnt have Skills. Only powerful warriors like her father and the elite Paladins did. Yeah, Saye said. A Skill. One that makes you go um. An Um Skill. Th-thats ridiculous. How can there be such a Skill? Why not? It seems useful. It made you sound like an inferior orator and it was throwing you off. Thats true, but Only Demihumans and Heteromorphs had weird Skills. Humans were normal. Neia rolled over to face the backrest of her couch. She was so tired she could barely think. At least our strategy worked, she said. Kind of, Saye replied. We knew that they would probably use the trade agreement to hook us. How things play out hinges on us proving how useful well be to them. Their strategy C if one could call it that C had been to take advantage of the idea that she was an unsophisticated commoner. This in itself wasnt exactly wrong when she compared herself to the Nobles, but it felt odd nonetheless. Neia restricted herself to a few talking points and feigned ignorance or disinterest in everything else. This, in turn, would cause the Nobles to frame her as a certain type of asset and focus on discerning her usefulness as one. In all, it wasnt hard to accomplish since Sayes coaching similarly focused on topics related to what they were going for and Neia had no confidence talking to the Nobles about anything else anyway. Additionally, Saye used Spellsongs to increase Neias competency for the duration of the discourse, which the Bard disguised as the tuning at the beginning of dinner and between songs. Since Nobles were used to treating servants and performers as invisible or part of the background, they hadnt noticed at all C they only praised the quality and breadth of the musical selection that they were supposed to hear. Wait, doesn''t that mean I''m the only one that looked bad back there? Miss Baraja, Mrs Diaz entered the drawing room, would you like to have a bath drawn? Im fine, thank you. Saye used that towel thing on me before we got off the carriage. I just want to sleep. Ill prepare everything right away, Mrs Diaz said. The sound of Sayes lute filled the chamber with a soft melody. Neia flipped over to eye the Bard. You performed throughout dinner without breaks, Neia said. Arent you tired of playing that thing? No. What do you think will happen tomorrow? Not much. The Nobles need time to put together a satisfactory force for their test, so we have the Merchants negotiations and thats about itI think. In that case, Mister Moro said from where he was attending to them, would you like to speak to the people, Miss Baraja? Hmm Now that she had some sense of how her words affected people in various situations, she was actually hesitant to speak in Rimun. Everyone seemed content as they were and it would feel devastating to have her message fall on deaf ears when so many of her followers were around. Furthermore, she was still reworking key points in her message so that they were more applicable in times of peace. Instead of public speaking, Neia said, could we visit members of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps? Id like to see how theyve applied His Majestys wisdom to their everyday lives. Of course, Miss Baraja. That would probably help. Hopefully, she would be able to understand what was going on. The following morning, Neia found herself lying abed in a solar that immediately induced anxiety in her. It was so big and fancy that it may as well have been a manor in itself. She couldnt recall how she had gotten there. After a long stretch and a yawn, she rolled out of bed and went to peek through the curtains. It was already mid-morning. Outside, a small army of gardeners and their assistants worked to restore the palace grounds to their former glory. Pretty much everything had been churned up by the Demihumans activity, putting the gardens, parks, and venues into a dire state of disrepair. Neia left the window and went looking for her clothes, finding most of them draped over a chair nearby. Mrs Diaz appeared with her freshly ironed shirt. Good Morning, Miss Baraja, the buxom woman smiled. Good Morning, Mrs Diaz. Oh, youre growing out your hair C I didnt notice yesterday since you had it up. Keeping it short would remind me of my days imprisoned by Jaldabaoths armies, so I figured Id let it grow until it starts to annoy me. For some reason, the longer hair made her seem gloomier than usual, but her choice was more than understandable. Did I miss anything? The Merchants left to conduct their negotiations in the warehouse district at dawn. Ugh, I should have gone with them Mister Moro went along, Mrs Diaz carefully placed Neias shirt over a chair before going to make her bed. None of the Nobles were present so its probably for the best that you didnt go. I see. What about Saye? Shes in the solar office. That girl refuses to stray very far from you, so you two must be very close. Shes astonishingly strong, as well. Mister Moro has a bad back so she carried you from the couch in the drawing room to your bed. Saye slept in the office? Honestly, this bed is so stupidly huge that she could haveChmmhave you seen my mask? Mrs Diazs gloomy look faded as she smiled slightly. Why, its on your face, Miss Baraja. Neias hand went to her face. She hadnt even noticed that the mask was there. Her face really was going to disappear, at this rate. Does that mean Saye left it on my face on purpose? She left the bedroom to find the Bard behind the office desk. A tome that might have passed for trebuchet ammunition lay open before her. What are you reading? History, Saye replied. I know I should have expected as much, but its very Roble-ish. What does that mean? Extremely biased, I guess? Instead of The History of the World, it should be called History According to Roble. Well, more like History According to Robles Nobles. Theres barely anything in here older than what happened on the peninsula after the Demon Gods. The desire to root out bits of lore from wherever they could find it seemed to be common to all Bards. Neias education revolved around combat and judicial duties and didnt include any unrelated history, so Saye probably already knew more about the Holy Kingdoms history than she did. Have you ever wondered about our history? Saye asked. Our history? You know, the stuff that everyone knows. Like the Demon Gods. If you sift through the records and filter out all of the embellishment and attempts at patrons to aggrandise themselves, theres pretty much nothing. Nothing? There must be something Saye shook her head, sweeping her hand palm-upwards over the book. Its all common knowledge. That the Demon Gods existed and destroyed everything. A few stories about the Thirteen Heroes. We know that they won, but not where and how, and we know that a Dragon God ended their adventures after that. I-Is that so? I always thought that was just what we know and people elsewhere had their own stories about them. I think most would think that, Saye said. But if you travel from place to place C especially as a Bard C its pretty noticeable. Its all the same story and there are no details that give you a sense of who, what, when, where, why, and how for almost everything. Its almost as if the story was purposely made that way so it could be accepted everywhere. But we know for a fact that the Demon Gods existed. We also know that everything was destroyed and we built on top of what came before. Im not saying that they didnt exist, Saye said. Im just saying that the stories around them are oddly uniform wherever you go in the Human world. Shouldnt that be because of the Theocracy? Neia said, We have their version of the story because humanity spread out from there after the Demon Gods were defeated. That could account for much of it, the Bard sighed and closed the book. I suppose I was just hoping for something more substantial out of a tome from a royal library. Umsorry we disappointed you. Stop saying um! Neias mouth snapped shut and she left the office. A breakfast of fluffy buttered bread, sausage, eggs, and fish stew awaited her in the suites dining room. She settled down for her meal, sorting out her clouded memories of the previous day. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Were supposed to be visiting people today...I think? As important as her talks with the conservatives were, she wanted nothing more than to get back to spreading the Sorcerer Kings wisdom and increasing the number of people who understood His Majestys greatness. Now that she could focus her time and energy on those efforts, she could refine her message and help restore justice to the lands being strangled to death by the royalists. Mister Moro returned an hour before noon and together they took their carriage to the common areas of Rimun. Neia eyed the flowers piled at the palace gates as they passed through them. I should offer some flowers, she said. Its terrible how life under the royalists is so wretched that people lose their sense of everything but themselves. Queen Calca would have been horrified to see the Holy Kingdom today. What was the Holy Queen like? Saye asked, It looks like the people loved her a lot. She caused a lot of controversy by simply existing, Neia answered, but Im pretty sure most of the citizens loved her. Controversy? Neias gaze rested on a ruined theatre as their carriage rolled by. She remembered watching several plays there when she had visited Rimun as a child with her parents. The Holy Kingdom has always had a Holy King. Calca ascended the throne due to her appearance and power. They even had to make a new title for her because she couldnt be the Holy King. That sounds a bit like imperial culture, Saye said. It does? She couldnt recall any notable Empresses, though her knowledge of world history was even more dismal than her Roble history. More specifically, imperial military culture, the Bard told her. Baharuth society is dominated by men, just like the Holy Kingdom, but it developed differently. In Roble, you have universal mandatory military service. In Baharuth, the martial aristocracy remained at the forefront of military affairs and their culture evolved into the traditions and organisational structure of the Imperial Army. Women from the martial aristocracy are treated very differently from civilian women. Theyre not wives and mothers to be provided for and protected: theyre war leaders who defend their fiefs against monsters and raiders while their husbands and brothers are away from home serving in the Imperial Army. Once in a while, a woman from that group is so strong that they decide its worth it to serve in the army. So now you have this noblewoman of good breeding who is already beautiful who also happens to be strong and personal strength is also always seen as desirable. Then you attach that image of the stalwart leader who can always be relied upon to defend hearth and home and it all comes together to create a living idol. An icon of a proud military establishment that everyone respects and adores. Neia wondered how her mother would have done in the Imperial Army. She had been recognised as one of the Holy Kingdoms elite Paladins, but little of what Saye described happened here. Strong, capable women were usually viewed as disruptions to social order at best, or perhaps ill-fitting tools. I think women like that would be seen as an object here, Neia said. In the sexual sense. Thats not bad in itself, is it? Saye asked, Though I guess it might be annoying if that was the only thing that people cared about. Queen Calca had the endorsement of the Temples since she was such a powerful Priest, as well, Neia said. Youre probably right about the idol thing, though. She was an existence that could only be admired from afar by most and no one would dare try anything on the Holy Queen, so her looks and strength worked in her favour. What was her reign known for? Social reform, maybe? I think that her policies were a good thing, but I might be biased because Im from the city like she was. So she promoted policies that favoured the cities? Neia shook her head. No, she tried toIm not sure how to say it. I guess she tried to bridge the gap between rural and urban society. She wanted a more cosmopolitan country that accepted ideas from abroad C even from non-Humans. The Summer Palace, for instance, was turned into a public space with all sorts of attractions and she encouraged everyone to visit on holy days. She was probably more successful with the commoners than the aristocracy. Because the Nobles saw it as a cultural attack. She nodded at the Bards characteristically astute conjecture. The conservatives were very loud about how the Holy Queen was trying to encourage the people to adopt corrupt, immoral urban values in an underhanded effort to erode society and undermine the power of the aristocratic establishment. To the progressives of the time, however, she was the wrong sort of progressive who focused on what they considered frivolous policies. Both sides considered her soft and being a woman only served as proof of that in their eyes. Thats interesting, Saye said. No, its terrible! I meant the divide between rural and urban society and how the late Holy Queen tried to address it. Its almost the exact opposite of what happened in the Baharuth Empire. I dont actually know much about the Empire Their carriage shuddered as it crossed the threshold of the Summer Palaces southeastern gate. The scenery was replaced by the gardens and manors of Rimuns Prime Estates. Its residents C the southern conservatives that had come to help administer the north C had been quick about fixing the place up after they moved in. Baharuths Emperors were what youd consider progressive, but in the way that your progressives would have wanted. They prioritised military power and territorial expansion, industries that were considered practical, and the integration of arcane magic into society. Hehheveryone always seems to only have good things to say about the Empire. Wait, but doesnt that mean the royalists are right? It depends on what you think is desirable, Saye replied. Due to the aggressive pursuit of its imbalanced policies, the Baharuth Empire is a country of haves and have-nots and the vast majority of its people are a part of the latter. Its people believe in their version of meritocracy, and that also means they believe that those have-nots deserve to be in the situation that theyre in. Even the have-nots believe that they just have to work harder to cross over to the other side of the economic fence. In reality, their economy isnt much stronger than Re-Estizes and the Empire just came up with a way to justify one person being rich at the expense of a thousand others. But how can that be? No one ever portrays Re-Estize in the same light as Baharuth. Because they would be insane to do so. The difference between the Kingdom and the Empire is that the Empire was much better at organising their resources and they put those resources to good use. Also, the Empire conveniently doesnt have a powerful criminal syndicate feeding off of them like Re-Estize does. After six generations or so, the gulf between them has become so vast that most wouldnt imagine that theyre roughly equal in economic terms. Also, what Merchants and the like C who serve as the primary source of information from foreign lands C see is what the Empire wants them to see. Someone visiting Arwintar stays in the First or Second-class Districts, depending on what their business is. They dont go to the Third and Fourth-class districts where all the poor people are, nor would they ever want to. Those parts of the city rarely see any security patrols, if ever. That almost sounds like how things are here these days Due to the Holy Kingdoms limited resources, public services went to the most valuable places. It was almost as if people didnt deserve a decent quality of life if they were poor. Mister Moro, Neia said, is it like that around Rimun, too? To an extent, the middle-aged man replied. Miss Saye paints a dire picture, but the truth is that no country in existence can afford to provide high-quality public services to every single one of their citizens. That is, unfortunately, reality. But that sort of inequality feels unjust, Neia frowned. There must be a better way. I suppose it is a matter of expectations, Miss Baraja, Mister Moro said. As youve noted, you harbour the biases of urban society. People in the city expect regular patrols and sentries at every corner, well-stocked markets, a temple on every fourth block and all sorts of other amenities. Nine out of ten people in the Holy Kingdom do not live in the cities, however. A patrol coming by once every other week to check in on their village is fine. So long as theres a temple within a days walking distance, they feel that their spiritual and medical needs are met. If they need specialised goods and services, then they go to the local town which is a day away, at most. In their minds, they have everything that they need. That seems like an excuse, Neia said. Theyre fine with it because they dont know better and others take advantage of that to put their resources to use elsewhere. I believe that was the rationale of our late Holy Queen, Miss Baraja. Some may even assert that it was a condescending viewpoint, so it may be advisable to reserve those notions for another time C especially considering that were dealing with the conservative camp. Why does everything have to be so complicated? No, thats wrong. It only seems complicated because we currently lack the strength to uphold our justice. Weakness was a sin that facilitated iniquity and the suffering that it wrought. Strength was required to enact true change and maintain it. Their carriage slowed as they crossed into the common area inside Rimuns walls. Neia still quite couldnt believe what she saw. By almost every measure, the port city C which was perhaps a fifth the size of Hoburns before the war C had eclipsed the capital. The streets and markets were as busy as ever and the masts of ships filled with cargo could be seen peeking up over the southern wall. Rimun had already left the war behind while Hoburns only continued to deteriorate in its aftermath. Who are we visiting first? Neia asked. Mister Moro produced a folded parchment from his coat pocket. Ive taken the liberty of spreading you out, he said. Well be seeing people in different parts of the city so that you can, in turn, be seen. Our first stop is the workshop of one Jan Soto in the southeastern quarter. The industrial quarter, huhwhat does he do? Mister Soto runs a lumber yard with three hundred employees. Wood and wood products were some of the only exports that the south purchased from the north, so Mister Soto sounded like an extremely wealthy man. She wondered if all of his employees also followed His Majestys wisdom. Would that be genuine? Or would it essentially be coercion? Their carriage came in front of a workshop C or, rather, several workshops C attached to a yard the size of a city block. Just before they stopped, a well-dressed man with a mop of brown hair came running out the nearest door. He fidgeted nervously as Neia and her party disembarked, bobbing his head several times as she approached. Miss Baraja, Im sorry that you had to come all the way here for us. Ah, no, Neia bobbed her head several times, Im sorry for imposing on you like this, Mister Soto. I-Its no imposition at all, Mister Soto bobbed his head back. Were honoured that youve taken an interest in our work! Neia jumped mid-head-bob as Saye poked her in the ribs. Mister Soto was too preoccupied with bobbing his head to notice. A small crowd started to gather at the spectacle. Mister Moro cleared his throat. Mister Soto Ah, of course. Please, this way. They were led into an office that had all of its doors and windows opened, yet remained miserably hot. Mister Soto crossed the building to enter the yard behind it, which was filled with people hard at work. I dont remember this facility being here before, Neia said. It wasnt, Miss Baraja, Mister Soto said. But demand for our goods was seemingly unlimited during reconstruction. In accordance with the wisdom of the Sorcerer King, my sons and I worked as hard and as long as we could every day, challenging ourselves to grow stronger. All of the training that the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps conducted during the war undoubtedly helped. In what ways would you say that it helped? Neia asked. Well, we became physically stronger as a result of that training. That, in turn, gave us an undeniable edge over our competitors. Can you imagine eating and sleeping the same as everyone else yet being able to accomplish twice as much? Er, I guess you could, Miss Baraja, but it was a complete mystery to anyone who didnt understand His Majestys wisdom. It made sense for physically intensive vocations. One could use the strength that they gained from the war in their profession. The Sorcerer King Rescue Corps was the only group amongst Robles defenders that spent most of their free time out of battle training to become stronger, so the performance of its members probably couldnt be replicated by anyone else. Anyway, Mister Soto continued, between our profits and the Crowns recognition of our performance, we slowly started buying up the empty shops and yards in the area. After that, we moved on to our competitors. Eventually, we consolidated all of the lumber workshops in the city under us and we were even granted some of the woodlands around the city by the Crown. Hes sort of like Mister Lousa, except for lumber. Thats amazing, Neia said. Its all thanks to the Sorcerer King, Mister Soto said. His Majesty is truly great. What about your employees? Neia asked, Have they come to realise the Sorcerer Kings greatness, as well? Not at first, but they eventually came around to it. It was hard to ignore the fact that normal people just like them were doing so much more than they could. We did more work at a higher quality and got paid accordingly. People who heeded His Majestys wisdom went from barely getting by to being able to buy abandoned properties in the good parts of town, fix them up, and furnish them. They can afford what their families deserve and go to bed without worrying about the next day. Hearing his account was truly edifying. The Sorcerer Kings wisdom was unlike the ways they had before the war where one could only tighten their belts and suffer what they must whenever hardship came along. For the first time ever, they could take control of their lives and forge their own destinies. Mister Soto stopped occasionally to speak with people and show off their work as they laboured in the shaded areas set up around the yard. For some reason, unassuming things like frames for housing and even planks had a sense of being masterfully made. Your workshops produce really high-quality items, Saye said. Dont they? Mister Soto grinned, I dont mean to brag, but our business has the distinction of having two certified grandmasters. At the rate that things are progressing, well have over a dozen by next year. Wont that make your products common enough to affect the price? Only if we stick to local markets. Theres a whole world out there thatll purchase goods of grandmaster quality. We havent been dropping our prices at all: instead, weve been stockpiling inventory for the fleet. Our ship is literally coming in. Neia couldnt help but be impressed by Mister Sotos good business sense. While the trade fleets were run by the Holy Kingdoms people, one could rightly say that Rimun and Debonei were merely tiny ports of call along the fleets massive trade route. The majority of their business was conducted in the distant southeast and exporting any goods from the Holy Kingdom would help bring in more wealth from there. After two hours or so, their tour brought them back out of the yard and across the street. There, Neia was surprised to find a second, smaller yard where dozens of men were drilling and sparring with practice spears. Whats this? She asked. Its not exactly the same as our time in the army, Mister Soto said, but were continuing to strengthen ourselves using a training regimen similar to what we followed during the war. It works just as good now as it did then; even the new employees show improvement within weeks so long as they dont slack off. Mister Bertrand, Neia turned to the former steward, is every member of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps following similar routines? The specifics vary according to vocation, but yes, everyone that Ive personally spoken to. Neia sent her gaze over the rows of men training in the yard. All of them were at least as strong as the average career soldier in the Royal Army. Perhaps the Nobles reaction to her statement about noncombatants wasnt concern over her unwillingness to commit, but disappointment over the fact that she wouldnt mobilise a two-hundred-thousand-strong army of battle-hardened veterans to sweep aside all opposition. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 4, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Seven out of ten. Youre as good as I am, Mrs Vos! The woman, a plump fishwife by the name of Carmen Vos, beamed at Neias praise. Oh, youre such a flatterer, Miss Baraja, she laughed lightly. You never missed during training back in the war and you were a terror on the field. Thats because I was using a Skill Without it, her archery was about as accurate as many of the women practising before her. Between her Skill to imbue arrows with divine energy and the equipment that the Sorcerer King had lent her, however, everyone who saw her fighting during the war probably believed that she was as good as her father. After finishing their tour of Mister Sotos business, they travelled to the harbour district outside of Rimuns walls. There, they visited the wharf where many members of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps could be found among the fishermen and their families. An archery range had been set up in the empty waterfront where the fishing boats were left ashore overnight. As she watched the wives awaiting their husbands demonstrate their archery skills, Neia struggled to make a connection between archery and being a fishwife. So they process fish and sell them at market. Archery helps themhuh? She supposed that it did make them physically stronger and being stronger helped with various things. They could carry more stuff without needing help and could stand their ground against regular civilians if push came to shove. The latter wasnt really a factor since the Holy Kingdom was a relatively peaceful placeusually. They once lacked the strength to uphold their justice, but, now, they were in a better position to do so. If what she had seen thus far reflected the state of all of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps members, then they were all as strong as a regular armsman in a Nobles retinue. It still wasnt enough to take on Demihumans alone, but it was fairly substantial in their current situation. Have you seen anything like this before? Neia asked. What do you mean? Saye looked over at her. Civilians practising their combat skills in peacetime. Back before the war, the only time most citizens acted as combatants and honed their skills for potential conflicts was during their time with the army. HmmI cant say that I have, Saye said. Everywhere Ive been, professional soldiers and civilians dont have overlapping roles. I guess there are retired Imperial Knights in their farms and frontiersmen that might do it. Everyone else spends their whole lives as civilians and they get eaten by raiders if there arent any soldiers or Adventurers around. What about Re-Estize? I thought that they levy troops from the commonfolk. They do, but they dont train seriously until after theyre called to fight. That didnt make much sense to her. She figured that they would at least have basic army training like the Holy Kingdoms citizens did. But didnt they go to war with the Empire every year? How did they stand up to the Imperial Army? By outnumbering them, I guess. I think it was usually four to one every year at Katze Plains. The Imperial Army is mostly cavalry and the Royal Army of Re-Estize uses pike formations to counter them. Neia wondered how well that worked. The Holy Kingdoms Royal Army once considered countering large cavalry-like Demihumans such as Orthrous with pikes, but the result was disastrous. When the time came to test the idea, a single Orthrous ended up charging straight into a regiment of pike, snapping their weapons like toothpicks before slaughtering over two thousand soldiers with little effort. After that, it casually walked away, stating its disappointment over the lack of challenge. How have relations been with the Demihumans offshore? Neia turned her attention back to the small gathering around her, We must have fished the area heavily to feed ourselves after we lost our stores. We didnt have any boats right after the war, Mrs Vos said. and the fish got wise to us casting our nets from the shore. Once the catch dried up, we had to rely on whatever the Demihumans brought in to sell. If there were any problems with overfishing, they werent with us. I see. Has the Old Dragon been around? Havent seen her since the war started, the fishwife shook her head. We figure shell show up when the fleet comes in. Shes always curious about what they bring from abroad. When do you think the fleet will arrive in Rimun? Saye asked. Hmmassuming the usual weather, they should be on their way north to Argland right now. Once they arrive there, theyll be in port for two or three weeks before sailing back down to us. You must be looking forward to it. Oh, we are, the women around them nodded and smiled. Im not sure how well explain the war, but the Wind of Rimun has always been a joyous occasion. Will the Temples declare a holy day as usual? Neia asked. I dont see why they wouldnt. The Dukes been rushing to fix up the Summer Palace before then, too. She hoped that she could spend some time in the city when that happened. Saye was probably interested in the exotic goods and stories that the mariners had to share, as well. Close to sunset, the fishing boats started to appear on the horizon and the people on the shore cleared up the archery range to make space for them. Shipbuilding was still very much crippled in the Holy Kingdom and the immediate demand for fishing vessels meant that Rimuns entire fishing fleet was made up of small boats with crews of a half dozen men, at most. Somehow, those crews recognised Neia long before they came ashore and the men waved and cheered at her as they rowed into port. Fishermen replaced fishwives as the latter took the days haul to the evening markets. The owner of the fleet C a wiry man by the name of Enrique who continued to work on one of the boats despite his success C came to join them after making sure everything was in order. Miss Baraja, he said, its such an honour to have you visit us. Neia waved her hands in front of herself. Ah, please, theres no need to be so formal. I just wanted to see how everyone was doing. Were doing swell. Things always seem to be looking upthough I guess we were right at the bottom after the war. He said as much, but, just as it was with Mister Soto, the progress of the people dwelling in royalist-managed lands couldnt be even remotely compared to his success and the state of Rimun in general. Was what you learned during the war of any use to you? Neia asked. The training we took part in sure toughened us up, Enrique nodded. Rowing boats and hauling fish aint nothing to us now. I see, Neia said. But the Holy Kingdom still has its maritime treaties, right? Even if its easier to do your work now, the areas where youre allowed to fish are still limited. One of her greatest fears was that some members of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps would use their newfound strength to bully others into getting what they wanted. She didnt like thinking that way, but, with so many people, it was unreasonable to think that no one at all engaged in undesirable behaviours. Yes, youre right about that, Enrique said, but we were still able to learn some tricks. Tricks? Its hard to explain. Little things that help here and there. Some people are better than usual at telling where a good catch is while others can skillfully bring in the best fish. Others still can sense where dangerous fish with magical abilities are and keep their boat out of harms way. Stuff like that. After I expanded my fishing fleet, I started organising the crews, making sure that as many ships as possible have one of each person that can do a certain trick. Overall, its made things much smoother than before. Once the shipyards start launching vessels that can hold larger crews, well do even better. Maybe there really is a Skill that makes people go um. Had the Sorcerer King known this as well? She wouldnt be at all surprised if so. No, he must have known about everything all along. His Majestys greatness truly possessed depth beyond all Human comprehension. On their way back to the Summer Palace for supper, Neia stared at nothing in particular as she digested what she had learned. Coming into Rimun, it felt reasonable to go along with the conservatives strategy, building up the strength they required to bring justice to the royalist-controlled lands in the northern Holy Kingdom. Now, it seemed like every day they spent in preparation was another day that her people in the east were prevented from following the Sorcerer Kings wisdom. Saye. Hm? If people from Hoburns came to Rimun, how do you think they would react? The Bard glanced at her before snorting and returning her attention to the carriage window. Shocked and angry, but not angry enough to do anything but talk about it. But how can that be? Theyve been suffering for months while their fellow citizens in the west have been enjoying a normal C no, an accelerated recovery! Because anger is cheap, Saye told her. People are angry everywhere and it gets them nowhere. How many rebellions, revolts, or even riots do you know of? I Neia furrowed her brow as she failed to think of anything even remotely resembling a rebellion, revolt, or riot. They were unheard of: so much so that she had to think about what the words even meant. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. I dont know of any, Neia said. I only know of one, Saye told her. When the Warden of the East, Marquis El-Nix, rallied the Lords of Baharuth and rejected the rule of a foreign power. Thats when the Baharuth Empire broke off from Re-Estize? Well, its more like I said: they kicked out a foreign power. After the Demon Gods were defeated, the Theocracy wasnt the only group to send people to settle the ruined lands. House Vaiself was originally from somewhere in Karnassus and they used their relatively powerful position to conquer what belonged to some different empire that existed there before the Demon Gods. Didnt you say that you had problems finding any detailed history from around the Demon Gods time? I said that theres a weird problem with our history when it comes to the Demon Gods. But I know more than Human history. The Mountain Dwarves and the Frost Giants in the Azerlisia Mountains have intact records that the Human nations in this region lack. Both of them recognise that Humans lived in the lands on both sides of the mountains and the Dwarves even have written records of them, including vaults full of everyday things like trade ledgers and coinage. I seethats sort of interesting. Re-Estize always frames the Empire as a collection of rebels. I hear that they do, Saye said. But the truth is that the Baharuth Empire is effectively the successor of the previous empire and Re-Estize was founded by invaders that took advantage of the chaos after the Demon Gods. Anyway, what I was going to say is that anger and discontent arent enough to enact the change that you want. Were not trying to rebel against the Crown, though. Uhwhat the conservatives are hurtling toward is civil war. Whats pretty rebellion-ish. I think youll be able to find many basic similarities between whats going on here and what happened in Baharuth even if things dont play out the same way. Hmm Neia fell back into her thoughts again, wondering what was required to enact change. Was it money? Power? Political will? Leadership? Maybe it was everything. As much as she hated the idea, Saye was right: anger was cheap and did little on its own. Furthermore, she had seen that it could be manipulated, misdirected, and it was ultimately short-lived. In the end, it all came back to the Sorcerer Kings wisdom. Weakness was a sin. Strength was required to protect what one cared for and uphold justice, or injustice would be forced upon all that one cared for. What she needed was to figure out what constituted strength in their present situation. But people continue to suffer as I sit here trying to figure stuff out She couldnt sit still. She had to do something, even if it was a little bit. For supper, she joined Duke Debonei, Count Vigo, and a handful of other Nobles in the Summer Palaces great hall. Saye assumed her place as a performer. Neia couldnt figure out how the girl could play through dinner without her stomach growling nonstop. Did everyone else go to prepare for the demonstration, Your Grace? Neia asked as she unfolded a napkin over her lap. Most returned to their respective areas of responsibility, the Duke answered. These young lords that you see here are those assisting in the administration of the territories adjacent to the city plus a few who stayed behind to witness your demonstration. Count Vigo is a guest from the south, of course. I seesince those present will be most familiar with the matter, what prevented the jurisdictions in Rimun Prefecture from creating work camps around Rimun? Practically speaking, I mean. There are both political and economic aspects to it, one of the noblemen at the table told her. For our part, doing anything similar would be interpreted as an attack against the Crown. How can the royalists do the same thing and get away with it? I wont pretend to understand what goes on in King Casponds head, Miss Baraja. I only know how the royalists will use any similar actions on our part against us. The royalists economic manoeuvring also has a clear, political motive. There has always been a struggle for power between the rural regions of the country where the vast majority of the Holy Kingdoms citizens live and the cities that serve as the countrys economic and political centres. The royalists are doing what theyre doing because they want to weaken the cities and the Crown as much as possible even while supposedly supporting the Crown. So the royalists are actually acting in the best interests of all Nobles C even the conservative faction? The answer is not so simple, Duke Debonei said. Our country C nay, any kingdom C has three main social groups. The first is the Crown; second, the aristocratic establishment; third, the rural commonfolk. Each strives to negotiate rights, laws, and contracts that favour their respective positions, and through that balance is the political and economic health of a kingdom maintained. Between the incompetence of Caspond and the machinations of the royalists, however, the processes that create a healthy balance in our country are being reworked and circumvented. Rather than representing any single demographic in the Holy Kingdom, Count Vigo added. The conservative faction first and foremost desires a return to responsible governance for the sake of the entire country. You have seen firsthand the suffering and ruin wrought by the royalists heedless and unobstructed pursuit of progress. Neia nodded. Maybe every side was thinking that they were doing what was best, but one side was clearly leading the country into an unthinkable catastrophe. As Your Grace says, I see the difference now that Ive come to Rimun, but, according to my associates, the citizens here dont believe the claims of whats happening in the east. That is the unfortunate truth, Duke Debonei replied. One of the things that we were hoping for was that you would lend credence to our claims. Id be more than happy to, Your Grace, Neia said. But I was also thinking of doing something else. The Duke washed down a bite of his meal with what remained of his red wine before offering her his full attention. What might that be, Miss Baraja? Im not sure how effective this would be, so I was hoping for everyones thoughts on this idea. The city of Lloyds was recently taken over by the royalists, but how much of its constituent prefecture went with it? A low murmur rose from the noblemen present at her pointed question. The royalists policies present a clear and present danger to the area around Lloyds, Duke Debonei said, and you propose that we take advantage of the newfound awareness of the royalists ways in the area to reinforce our position there. Not only that, buterm, could I bother Your Grace for a map? Duke Debonei looked over his shoulder and nodded to a nearby footman. Neia went through her dish as quickly as she could without looking ridiculous. The footman reappeared with a large easel, placing it in front of the main dais. Another footman came behind him and mounted a board with the map upon the easel. Neia rose from her seat and went over to stand beside the stand, taking a proffered wooden pointer and studying the maps details for a moment. She indicated a spot two days south by southwest of Lloyds. This is the location of Mister Lousas hacienda, she said. What portions of the north coast are still under conservative control? Everything west of Lloyds, essentially, the Duke said. Minus the fiefs adjacent to the city. Then, never mind an idea, Neia told the assembled Nobles, this should be our priority. The wooden pointer circled the corridor of conservative-controlled territories sandwiched between the kingswood and the highway running from Lloyds to Hoburns. Count Vigo leaned forward on his elbow and nodded. Shes right, Your Grace, he said. Before Miss Barajas arrival, it was an overextended position that was problematic for us to defend. With the addition of Los Ganaderos, however, its a strategically critical area. Maintaining a strong hold on that corridor will solve most of the logistical issues that Miss Barajas people face. By escorting supply caravans coming through that corridor, Los Ganaderos will effectively act as a regular patrol of light cavalry. Everything west of there will also theoretically be secure from any substantial moves by the royalists so long as those territories are in the way. Neia blinked blankly several times as the Count spoke. Now that he mentioned it, she could understand the value of the outlined area. Before that, she just wanted to speak to the people there to spread His Majestys wisdom and bolster them against the inevitable advance of the royalists. What you say makes sense, Lord Vigo, Duke Debonei said, but how much will this cost us? One must also consider how the royalists will react to our movements. To that, I would say it doesnt matter. The areas strategic importance is too great to not reinforce. It is undoubtedly Count Vigos brow furrowed as his voice trailed off. He remained silent, peering at the map as if it was a venomous serpent. Whats the matter? Duke Debonei frowned at him. I was going to say that it is undoubtedly where the first contest for the north will be held, but what does that mean? King Caspond awarded Lloyds to the royalists with only half of its constituent territories. What occurred in court that resulted in this outcome? A trap to bring us into conflict? One of the Nobles suggested. Or an invitation by the Holy King to initiate conflict, said another. He is in no position to rescind his policies, but this may be an attempt on Casponds part to weaken the royalists and regain some of the Crowns power. Several discussions broke out over the table at the same time. Neia tried to listen to all of them at once, but she couldnt make much sense of anything. As the talking dragged on, one of the noblemen near the middle of the left table C a tall, dark-haired scion by the name of Lugo C rose from his seat and raised a hand to call for silence. I am strongly of the mind that this is an invitation, the dark-haired young man said boldly. Consider the results of royalist management in the north. Hoburns, Kalinsha, and Prart only pay a fifth of their dues to the Crown! The royalists similarly withhold eighty per cent of trade taxes collected from the towns and ports. If Lloyds is subjected to such aschedule, then the Crowns debts will begin to mount at an unacceptable rate. As blind as he seems to be, King Caspond and his cabinet cannot ignore that. And if they try to, another nobleman said, the Crown will simply cease to function and the royalists will do as they please. We still control half of Lloyds Prefecture and we have an obligation to see to its proper management. If left to their own devices, those workshops will ruin things just as surely as they have everywhere else and our poor performance will see more of our lands awarded to the royalists. It seems that we have no choice, Duke Debonei mused. Which is what makes it such a damnably good trap, Count Vigo said. We may have little choice but to take up this challenge, but that doesnt mean we go into it without a care in the world. What will the royalists do once they detect our activities in the area? That would depend on the plans that we threaten, Duke Debonei said. Though, once they realise that Los Ganaderos have come fully over to our side and what that entailswell, we may as well do everything short of attacking the royalists outright. From her place by the map, Neia scanned the nodding heads of the assembled noblemen. They already seemed to understand what that meant, which meant that she remained clueless. What does everything entail, Your Grace? She asked. Everything we can do to spoil their prize, Duke Debonei answered. An increased military presence; diverting resources that would normally go to the city. The latter will likely hurt them the most. One of the first things the royalists do once they establish those parasitic labour camps is charge a toll that encourages anyone delivering goods to the city to sell it to the nearest camp instead. Once they control the supply lines, they are free to dictate industrial production. In other words, the conservatives would be sending half of Lloyds resources to Rimun instead. The greed of the royalists would be turned against them by opening a sea route to Rimun that offered superior returns. The royalists wont like that at all, Count Vigo said. But do we have the will and the means to deter them should they attempt to press Lloyds natural trade rights over its prefecture? Natural trade rights, one of the noblemen snorted. Theyre simply paying the consequences for their malevolent motives. As ludicrous as it is, the dark-haired nobleman said, Lord Vigos concern must still be addressed. I would not be surprised at all if the royalists put forward such a justification, and we must have the martial might on hand to enforce true justice. While their mettle is yet unproven, to what degree would you say that we can rely on Los Ganaderos, Miss Baraja? Us? Neia jerked slightly as the discussion was suddenly turned on her, ErmIm confident that we can deal with the royalists on the field, but they have other tactics that were not equipped to deal with. Such as? Industrial sabotage, for instance. Arson appears to be a favourite method. Then, there was the chain of assassinations that led up to Mister Lousas death. Theyre all activities that require thief takers or at least skilled foot patrols to counter. Our men are all ranchers, so you wont be able to count on them for urban law enforcement if the need arises. That much, at least, shouldnt be an issue, Duke Debonei told her. So long as Los Ganaderos can deal with an overt military offensive, we can provide the armsmen for what you mentioned. So long as we can be flexible with our tactics, Your Grace, Neia replied. Were light cavalry, after all. Then its settled, the Duke smiled tightly. I cant wait to see what those royalists look like when they finally choke on their greed. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 4, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 They spent another day visiting people around the city while preparations were made for the journey to Lloyds Prefecture. That extra day in the city saved them several days worth of time, however, as their return to the east would consist of a brief sea journey along the northern coast of the Holy Kingdom. Neia, her escort, and their horses joined a group of Nobles with five hundred men aboard a pair of galleons marked for the amended route servicing the conservative lands in the north. The Duke, of course, hadnt come with them. Appointed to represent the faction in his stead was Lugo, the second son of House Agrela, who was the dark-haired nobleman who had first challenged the efficacy of Neias forces and promoted the more assertive approach to the problems near Lloyds. Naturally, he also served as the de facto leader of the men who came with them, which included four other scions from the south. Lugo and his fellow noblemen spent most of the journey apart from her until their destination appeared on the horizon. I never liked sailing against the current, he said as he joined Neia on the starboard rail. It almost feels as if the fishermen are mocking us as we creep by. Its still faster than going overland, Lord Lugo, Neia replied. Im grateful to Duke Debonei for lending us some ships. She gripped the railing, resisting the urge to shift uncomfortably at the long silence that followed. Had she said something wrong? Unless they were famed artists or local leaders, city folk like Neia usually didnt have interactions with rural aristocrats. She wasnt quite sure how to conduct herself around them beyond being as polite as possible. Additionally, she had a feeling that the noblemen didnt particularly fancy speaking with her. In fact, Lord Lugo spent more time speaking to her company of ranchers. The combination of being a footsoldier with the fact that she was a woman probably didnt do her any favours. Do you think the local administrators will give us any trouble? She asked as the pier drew close. If you mean the ones on our side, problems shouldnt arise so long as there arent any misunderstandings. If you mean the royalists, most definitely. The question is how they will enact their retaliation. Neia was already well aware of how the royalists did things, so the question was more for the former. She knew that she should probably give the conservatives the benefit of the doubt when it came to their conduct, but the cultures and traditions of the rural elite didnt make much sense to her in the first place as someone from the city. A group of riders bearing an unfamiliar banner arrived at the wharf while Neias ship was being secured at its moorings. The nobleman and his retainers dismounted and awaited them at the end of the pier. He made his greetings to Lord Lugo, but not before giving Neia a queer look. Welcome to Bast, Lord Lugo, he said. Youll forgive our surprise at seeing a pair of unscheduled galleons sail into port. Duke Debonei sends his regards, Lord Aston, Lord Lugo replied. Along with five companies of armsmen to assist against any attempts at mischief by the royalist menace. I see. We were wondering how the loss of Lloyds would be handled. Were making our stand here, then? More than that. The royalists will receive none of the fruits of our efforts if it can be helped. An extra galleon has been allocated to the northern coast to divert goods to Rimun. Lord Astons gaze went to the massive galleons moored at the towns piers. Each had the cargo capacity of a thousand horse-drawn wagons and could cover the distance to Rimun in a fraction of the time. It was more than enough to see to all the logistical needs of the northwestern coast and the needs of Neias people conveniently helped to fill the holds for the inbound trip. The imposition that she imagined her request for supplies might be turned out to be none whatsoever, but Duke Debonei held no qualms whatsoever using her misconceptions as a bargaining chip. Our new friends in Lloyds wont like this at all, Lord Aston said. The people in our territories are already starting to feel the bite of the royalists tactics, however, so Im sure well have no problems convincing them to deliver their goods here, instead. I suppose we should set aside space for new storage lots in preparation. Hopefully, our trade partners wont mind the logistical disruptions while we sort things out. Rimun has already anticipated the potential shortfalls, Lord Lugo said, so youll have no worries about that. The other nobleman nodded. Then it seems that the Duke has everything covered. Speaking of which, who might this masked individual be? I believe you may know her as the Faceless One, Lord Lugo gestured loosely in Neias direction. Its a pleasure to meet you, Lord Aston, Neia bobbed her head. The sound of the wind and the waves filled the silence between them as Lord Astons scrutinising gaze ran over Neia. So this is the fellow who took over Lousas operationsI never imagined the Faceless One would be a woman. I didnt take over, Neia bristled. Mister Lousas entire family was killed, as was almost all of the senior management of his hacienda. I ended up with the responsibility of leadership as a result. Of course, Lord Aston said. I meant no offence, Faceless One. Just Neia is fine. They moved out of the path of the pier as horses and cargo started coming off of the ships. Neia did her best not to stare as the goods piled up along the wharf. If it was Hoburns, desperate people looking for work would already be swarming the area. How long will it take to move this cargo? Neia asked. Thats a good question, Lord Aston answered. We also lack the storage capacity, so well just have to clear a yard and throw tarps over everything while we load the ships. Are supplies for your men included in this shipment? Yes, Neia said, but we just renegotiated our trade agreement with Rimun, so I still have to inform my people of the changes. It might be three or four days until they start arriving to cart everything off. HmmIm worried about how the region will handle the shift, Lord Aston said. Shall we discuss this over lunch? Ive already sent some men to arrange for transport to the manor. Bast only has two inns so well have to camp your companies around the manor grounds for now. Also, I must ask your men to refrain from straining the regions supplies until the economy has had time to adjust to their presence. Of course, Lord Lugo said. Weve brought everything that well need for the next week with us. Another five companies will be arriving within the next week, as well. does the Duke expect a war to break out? Not quite. We can save that discussion for when we arrive at your manor. The details are lengthy and grim. While they waited for their transportation to arrive, Neia got together with Saye, Carlos, Mister Moro and Mrs Diaz. Should I go ahead to Hacienda Santiago, Miss Baraja? Carlos asked. Take two squads with you, Neia answered with a nod. The rest will escort the extra wagons well need to lease from the locals. Also, Im worried about road conditions. We wont be able to use the highway out of Lloyds and It looks like it just rained. The northern coast of the Holy Kingdom was lined with low ranges of mountains and hills which absorbed the brunt of the inclement weather coming from the north. Conditions could be treacherous as one followed the roads that linked the logging villages in the temperate rainforest. Will do, Carlos said. Dont get yourself into trouble without us, ya hear? With that, the rancher captain turned away and whistled up two of his sergeants. Neia waved and smiled as they rode off. Once they disappeared behind the nearest set of buildings, she turned her attention to Mister Moro. Do you have any information about the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps around Lloyds? Keeping track of our members outside of Rimun Prefecture has been difficult, Mister Moro replied, but I cant imagine that theyd be difficult to identify now that were here in person. Neia scanned the buildings facing the waterfront, looking for any particularly wealthy establishments. Her followers werent very gaudy when it came to their operations, however, so she couldnt tell at a glance. Shall I attempt to locate them, Miss Baraja? Mister Moro asked. That would take forever without help, Neia said. I hardly think we need to chase our members around, Mrs Diaz said. If people know that youre around, theyd probably just pop up on their own. Thats probably true When she was minding her own business, members of the Corps usually didnt bother her. Now that she was actively attempting to spread the word of His Majestys greatness, however, they made themselves known once they realised what she was up to. We need to prioritise the people who are suffering under the oppression of the royalists, Neia said. Im not sure how we can safely reach them, though That shouldnt be a problem, Saye said, so long as the people we send dont do anything conspicuous. Its not like local authorities instantly know who every stranger is just by looking at them. Itll be especially easy to get people from Lloyds and royalist-controlled towns. Once they find out theres work to be had here, theyll come running over. Wont that warn the royalists about whats happening? Maybe if people get questioned about why theyre leaving. The summer grain harvests should be starting soon, though, so that probably wont happen. The royalists would have to notice whats going on in the middle of all those people moving around. Its more likely theyll find out what were doing here when they realise half of their expected imports have gone missing. She was probably right, but Neia didnt want to get any of her people in trouble if she could help it. What will we need if our members come to join us? Neia asked. It shouldnt be much different from when we operated as an organisation during the war, Mister Moro said. However, without knowing the situation of the people in this prefecture, I hesitate to predict the financial burdens that might come with such an undertaking. Id still hate to leave them hanging if they need us, Neia said. Can we prepare something just in case things take a turn for the worse? Ill see what can be done, Miss Baraja. The Nobles will undoubtedly spend at least the rest of today discussing the missive from Rimun, so Ill take the opportunity to find out what I can about the Corps in Bast. Thanks, Mister Moro. Mister Moro nodded and went on his way. The aforementioned transport arrived fifteen minutes later, consisting of a modest carriage which was kept in good condition, another carriage that looked a bit beaten up, and a small line of wagons. Lord Aston entreated his fellow scions to join him on the first carriage while Neia, Saye, and Mrs Diaz boarded the second. The companies loaded their baggage onto the wagons and accompanied the caravan on foot. Onlookers lined the streets of the town as they passed, but, as with Rimun, the locals neither looked desperate nor fearful of the irregular event. She wondered how many members of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps could be found amongst them. You need money, Saye suddenly spoke up. I know. Neia sighed. The contents of her purse still only contained the remains of her parents allowance. Thats not what I meant, the Bard told her. I can tell that you dont want to finance your efforts by asking your followers for support. Neia turned her gaze from the carriage window to look at the girl sitting across from her. It wouldnt be right to ask, she said. Why not? Because its their money! Neia cringed at the very thought, They earned it through their own hard work. I have no right to take it from them. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. But isnt their success due to you sharing the Sorcerer Kings wisdom? I just talked. Anyone can talk. If I didnt do it, someone else would have. Hundreds of thousands of people had personally witnessed His Majestys greatness, so that was surely the truth. That someone could so shamelessly take credit for the Sorcerer Kings wisdom was a vile thought. So, Saye pointed to the Corps emblem on Mrs Diazs collar, that pin; the supplies required to train your people; all of the functions and events that the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps held: who paid for everything? Thatserm, the equipment and supplies for our people came from the army because we were fighting as a part of the army at the time. Mister Moro figured out the pins, but I told him that, whatever he did, donations and the like shouldnt affect the standing of people in the Corps. As for the events, we had supporters organising everything. you know all of those things cost money, right? Requisitioning supplies from the army might have been an option during the war, but it isnt now. If you want to continue doing that stuff, youre going to have to pay for it. Urgh Even if she said so, it didnt feel right. Besides, Saye said, youre a moral philosophy right? Buddhist temples, monasteries, and wandering monks all accept donations for their services. We dont offer any services, Neia said. We dont have priests or anything! They did things a little bit differently and it produced better results than usual, but it wasnt as if what they did was so radically different that one had to undergo mystical training or take special classes. In all of the places that she visited in Rimun, the Sorcerer Kings wisdom had simply been applied to workplace culture and the benefits of that culture were felt by everyone that partook in it. If anything, it was all of the successful business owners that promoted the Sorcerer Kings wisdom that should benefit from their activities, and they did. I guess well have to talk to Mister Moro about it, Saye said. Wh-why are we dragging Mister Moro into this? Because it seems like he has the most experience with managing your organisation. He probably already has plenty of ideas for you to pick from. Pick from? Mister Moro isnt a boutique. After following the road along a towering forest of Black Hemlock for several kilometres, they arrived at the manor of Basts former Count. As with every other southern nobleman, Lord Aston had naturally assumed the former rulers seat upon being assigned the surrounding lands to manage. The manor itself was walled and could rightly be called a castle, albeit a modest wooden one. Neia disembarked and smiled as she breathed in the sharp air of the forested hills. She always felt that she was at her best in such surroundings. Faceless One, a footman called out to her. Your men may camp in the eastern meadow below the road. Accommodations have been made ready in the manor for you and your attendants. She nodded to her men and watched them trot back out of the castle gate. Several other footmen came by to carry her baggage and Mrs Diaz followed them into the manor. Neia and Saye went over to join the scions, who were remarking over the walls and towers around them. It will be impossible for the royalists to advance past this place without taking it first. Yes, well, thats exactly why this castle was built here, is it not? No, Lord Lugo said, I believe this place was built to counter unchecked Demihuman incursions. The town is still the keystone of our defence. Just so, Lord Lugo, Lord Aston nodded. If it comes down to a conflict with the royalists, the sea is the key. Whoever manages to blockade the other side successfully will obtain an insurmountable logistical and economic advantage over the other. Unfortunately, we have no justification to impound the royalist ships connecting Lloyds to the rest of the country. They could already be building up their forces for all we know. It seemed that they hadnt deployed proper scouts, much like the royalists that had tried to enter Mister Lousas land. In a normal situation, they could rely on Merchants for information, but the conservatives current strategy would preclude that once it came into effect. Lord Aston, Neia said, have you posted sentries along your eastern borders? We were discussing just that along the way here, Neia. Hmm, calling you by that name feels terribly awkward. The only person I call by their first name is my wife. We usually call her Miss Baraja, Lord Lugo said. Lord Aston repeated her name several times, narrowing his sea-green eyes. BarajaBarajaas in Pavel Baraja? He was my father, Neia replied. I see. Could it be that youve inherited his prowess? That would be a wonder to see. Ah, Im nowhere near my fathers level. You were saying something about sentries...? Yes, Lord Aston nodded, Lord Lugo here mentioned that your men would be patrolling the border for us. Hah? Effectively patrolling the border, Lord Lugo said. Since using the highway from Lloyds isnt an option for Los Ganaderos any longer, youll be transporting your supplies using the rural roads. Those roads are unpaved, so, to save on wear and tear, we should split your supply convoy into three different ones. Doing so will also have the effect of patrolling the territories along the way if you have outriders for your caravans. Just how many men are they expecting me to field? She said that she could provide two thousand if required, but she had only meant for the short term if fighting broke out. Those same men were working as ranchers and patrolling their own lands, after all. Didnt you want to test my forces before they were deployed, Lord Lugo? Neia asked. I already have. You have? The young lord smiled slightly. Combat is not the only method of testing the quality of men, he told her. According to the members of your company, none have been on a sea journey before. Despite this, their mounts were perfectly well-mannered for the entire trip from Rimun. It speaks of the bond between mount and rider C one that cannot so simply be fabricated. Also, from my discussions with them, your men also appear to know their business. I see. That probably explained why he spent so much time with the ranchers. He hadnt been purposely avoiding her: that was just something she had decided on her own. Men C especially noblemen C simply loved talking about horses and hunting and all sorts of violent things. So these patrols youre expecting, Neia said. Theyre to consist of each convoys regular escorts, right? That will be more than enough for now, Lord Lugo told her. Its not as if an army can sneak by them if they come by three times a day. As promised, our men will take care of things in the towns and villages, so worrying about small-scale infiltration will be our concern. They had already discussed this in Rimun, so why was she acting so surprised? Neia suspected that she knew the answer, however. Between her experience in the war and what had happened after it, she still couldnt bring herself to trust the southern nobility. It was as if she expected that something twisted would inevitably result from her interactions with them. Duke Deboneis faction has dealt with me honestly so far. Why do I have to be like this? She was wasting her worry for nothing and the resulting sense of guilt gnawed away at her. Maybe she could learn a thing or two about putting bad things behind her from Saye. A young man with the appearance of a butler appeared to announce that lunch would be served within the hour. Neia and Saye went to their room, finding that Mrs Diaz had drawn baths for them and prepared changes of clothing. Youre a lifesaver, Mrs Diaz, Neia said. I just boiled some water, Miss Baraja, Mrs Diaz laughed. Youve always had that way of making little things seem like a big deal. We need to work on that, Saye said. You cant interact with these scions the way you are right now. What do you mean? Neia asked. Its like youre speaking to them from way below, the Bard answered, and its weirding them out. I dont get it. The sound of water sloshing on the other side of the divider was followed by the sound of a thorough scrubbing. These guys arent lord lords, Saye told her. Theyre mostly second and third sons around your age. As a prominent leader, youre at least around the same standing. I wouldnt be surprised if they think youre above them in this situation. But you talk to them as if youre an ant. An ant? Something like that. Youre always apologising or thanking people for things that you shouldnt be. Its always as if youre doing something wrong or waiting for permission to speak or act. Youre acting like a commoner from the city: you keep your head down and try not to offend the powerful and wealthy. These scions were working with will see and understand why youre doing it, but its bound to get annoying at some point. Neia stepped into her own tub, frowning at the amount of dirt that had gotten under her fingernails. How could that happen when she was just a passenger on a boat? I thought Nobles expected that. They dont even talk to their tenants like that. Not unless theyre complete jerks. They dont? In city terms, Saye told her, a tenant in a fief is like a minor business partner with some extra obligations depending on their contract. Do small business owners in Hoburns act the way you do to the Merchant Guild or big customers? Not unless they want something Whenever Neia encountered Nobles on her patrols for the Holy Order, they always seemed high-handed and aggressive. Then again, they only came to her when reporting legal infractions. Maybe Saye had a point C if what she said was true, then Neia would consider her own behaviour around the Nobles pretty slimy. Then how should I behave? She asked. Theyre all boys around your age, Saye answered. Its fine to be a bit accommodating, but theres no need to act as if there are giant walls between you. They have things that theyre good at and things that theyre proud of, then there will be things that they expect you to know more than them about. Just dont do anything that wounds their pride or might be seen as an attack against their families. You make Nobles sound pretty normal Its not as if theyre Heteromorphs, Saye said. Their boundaries are just a bit different from everyone elses. Oh, and dont sleep with any of them C thats bound to cause problems. Wh-what do you think I am?! A fifteen-year-old girl, Neia could almost hear Saye rolling her eyes. Youre going to be surrounded by young men. You might not even realise that youre flirting, but what you dont realise youre doing will still give them ideas. And if someone you fancy is even a bit nice to you, that might give you ideas. Then, all those ideas carry you off somewhere stupid and that will undermine your standing with everyone. Undermine my standing? That doesnt make any sense! Why would my standing have anything to do with mymymy Thats just how it works. It doesnt have to make sense to you. Wait, does that mean youre aiming for one of those guys? I know theyre all handsome noblemen, butC No! An oppressive wave of suspicion rolled over the divider. Neia hurriedly scrubbed herself clean and left the bath. Why was an eleven-year-old lecturing an adult woman about men? She couldnt even argue because Saye probably had way more experience than her and bringing that up would be awkward. If Neias father even got the slightest hint of her being interested in someone, he would threaten to snipe him from the rooftops. When they went to rejoin the noblemen for lunch, they found Lord Aston alone in the hall. He seemed surprised at their appearance. Is something the matter, Lord Aston? Neia asked. Erm, no, Lord Aston answered. Im accustomed to women takinglonger. Ah, Neia laughed weakly. A habit from military life, I guess. There was always too much to do and not enough time. Was that normal enough? She went to sit beside Lord Aston, though she wasnt sure whether she was supposed to. Saye went to take the performers chair. She didnt look like she was going to eat her, so there probably wasnt a problem. They waited in silence as members of the manor household came in and out of the hall for one thing or another. Did you bring your staff with you? Neia asked. No, Lord Aston answered, theyre members of the former lords household that returned after the war. The story is much the same across the north, unfortunately. Jaldabaoths forces eliminated the leadership at every opportunity. At first, Neia said, we only thought it was happening with the Royal Armys Commanders, but the resistances logistics were so messed up that we eventually realised that it had to be more than that. A truly demonic method of waging war, Lord Aston shook his head. Leaving people lost and directionless; undermining ones will and tempting them into making immoral decisions; forcing captives to commit all manner of depraved actsIve heard many stories about it since I arrived here. The Fiends were not content with destroying our country: they wanted to corrupt its very soul. Even now, there are so many wounds that fester and many more that reopen at just the slightest touch. We dont have enough people to help defend against the onslaught of the past. Even the Temples were powerless due to the sheer magnitude of Jaldabaoths physical and spiritual assault. It was said that time healed all wounds, but Neia was certain that most would suffer from these ones until they went to the gods. How do you feel about having to come up here to manage things? Neia asked. Duty is an honour, Lord Aston intoned. Though, to be honest, I find it quite enjoyable. I was born and raised to do this sort of thing, but, as a second son, this is probably the closest Ill ever get to having a title in my own right. The Royal Court should just grant us the damn titles for all the work weve done. Neia and Lord Aston looked over at the entrance of the hall where Lord Lugo was walking in with his entourage. You know its not that simple, Lord Lugo, Lord Aston said. Having southern cadet branches ruling the north will skew the balance of power entirely. As if that hasnt effectively happened already, Lord Lugo snorted as he took a seat on the opposite side of Lord Aston. Its a double standard, besides. Theyre dangling rewards over the people to encourage them to perform, yet somehow our good governance isnt counted for that. First, were de facto rulers of the north, then, were advising whatever commoners are raised to the post. While were doing that, we must also educate their children so they can govern on their own. Whoever were keeping these seats warm for will be southerners through and through by the end of it. It was difficult to debate his points when he laid them out that way. What once distinguished the north from the south was their degree of exposure to threats from the Abelion Hills and their traditional stance concerning the Crown. With the Abelion Hills no longer a threat and the Crown in its current state, the Holy Kingdoms future aristocratic elite was bound to be more closely knit than ever before. I think we have to deal with the royalists before anything else, Neia said. Indeed, Lord Lugo nodded. We should start hammering out the details immediately. The first course of lunch arrived and everyone settled in for a long afternoon of discussion and planning. Neia could only thank the gods that their first offensive was starting out quietly enough. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 4, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 How were things in town, Mister Moro? A mountain of gossip and speculation has risen in the wake of our arrival, Miss Baraja. As far as how things have gone since the transfer of Lloyds to the royalists, the people here have already noted a rise in prices for city goods due to increased tolls and taxes. Its a good thing that the conservatives are so good at staying on top of those things, then. What about the Corps? Mister Moro removed his floppy cap, revealing his head of ever-thinning hair. Neia idly wondered what he did to make his scalp so shiny. Ive managed to locate seven members of the Corps C plus their families C residing in the town. Theyre quite ecstatic to learn of your arrival. According to them, there are six other families here and several dozen in the surrounding villages. Thats great! Erm, how have they been doing since the end of the war? Most members of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps remained in their homes to begin the recovery effort after they were liberated by the Holy Kingdoms combined forces. She hadnt seen many of them since the battle for Lloyds months previous. The patterns are similar to what weve observed in Rimun, Mister Moro told her, though the scale is what one might expect of a small town. Would you like to visit them in the morning, Miss Baraja? Id like that. Mister Moro handed his coat to Mrs Diaz and went over to sit on the suites couch with a long, old man sigh. Neia smiled across the table at him, unsure how to broach the topic Saye had brought up. Is something the matter, Miss Baraja? Ah, its nothing, er She needs money. Saye! Neia cast a mortified look at the Bard, who was plucking away at her lute as if nothing at all had happened. Then, she glanced worriedly at Mister Moro. I-Its not for me, Neia said. Its for our work. Spreading the Sorcerer Kings wisdom, I mean. Y-You know, for the events we used to hold during the war No matter how she justified it internally, she was still embarrassed to give voice to her thoughts. Is that so? Mister Moros voice remained perfectly neutral, What events do you have in mind? UmC Neia let out a startled cry as a shockwave blasted her off of her seat. She rolled over the carpet several times before bumping into a table leg. A-Assassin?! She scrambled back to her feet, hopping about as she looked around, wide-eyed, for her attacker. Stop saying um, Saye told her. Scary! The scariest part about Saye was that no one ever expected a pretty little girl like her to suddenly start throwing people around like that. Neia picked up her seat and cleared her throat after sitting back down. After meeting our members in Bast, I thought it would be good to visit the villages nearby. Well need provisions for that. A wagon would be nice, too. Something like a rural ministry, then? M-Ministry? I cant think of a more precise word for it, Mister Moro said. You are correct, though: we should come up with a better way to describe what were doing. Drawing the ire of the Temples is the last thing that we want. Now that she thought about it, what she suggested did indeed sound like a rural ministry. Staff from the Temples would often go around the countryside to preach and check on the condition of the villages, offering healing where it was needed. Those activities would also come with food and sometimes even amusements to bring in people from the surroundings. If the Temples saw them doing the same thing, they would surely send someone to address the problem. How have the Temples reacted to our people spreading the word of His Majestys greatness? Neia asked. We havent held any public events, so the Temples havent given us any trouble. I dont believe they can do much about us going around the villages to speak. Thats probably true, but the way it feels right now, its as if were sneaking around behind the Temples back. Does it? It doesnt? Legally speaking, I dont believe were doing anything wrong. Thats true, but Maybe it was just her. Her public speaking had never been a problem during the war, yet it had gotten her kicked out of the Holy Order. She had probably become wary because of that, but was there any reason to be now that she no longer officially answered to the Temples? Lets see what happens, Neia said. We just need to make sure that no one confuses our events for religious services. How much will one trip cost? That depends on what were doing, Mister Moro replied. Just visiting the villages to speak to the people would be the cost of provisioning ourselves plus whoever we bring as an escort. If we do something like the thanksgiving meals during the war, then well be feeding hundreds of people every day. can we afford that? No. Donations from the organisations members in the area would amount to a small soup kitchen, at best. Raising funds in Rimun will get us much farther. Is that alright? I dont want to impose on our people Donations are donations, Miss Baraja, Mister Moro told her. They are given of ones own free will to a cause that one believes is just. Our people contribute in what way they can, believing in the Sorcerer Kings justice. Was that how everyone saw it? If so, she was just being stupid all along. As someone who was touched by the Sorcerer Kings greatness, she would do everything that she could to spread the word of His Majesty. Why did she think she was the only one that those feelings applied to? In that case, Neia said, we should do as much as we can. Countless people in the north are suffering under the injustices of royalist rule, including many of our members. Er, just make sure they know what their donations are for. Certainly. What about volunteers? Volunteers, huhconditions on the royalist side are really terrible, so I dont think well have any shortage of volunteers from there. Who do you think would come from around Rimun? If things are as you mentioned, I would limit volunteers to members of the guard unit. How many members are in Rimum? Perhaps a thousand? I believe most would want to put their training to use. The Sorcerer King Rescue Corps guard unit consisted of warriors who had been through extra intense training under her during the war and served as the Sorcerer Kings honour guard. If she brought them to Bast, they could move with more freedom along the border. Maybe she would even be able to speak in royalist lands without being harassed C not that what she was doing was illegal in the first place. It would be great if they came, Neia nodded. Ill speak with the Nobles about it in the morning. Then, I will head back to Rimun once the ships are ready to set sail. Please ensure that our people have accommodations when they arrive. When do you think theyll get here? HmmBast wasnt ready to deal with so much cargo, so the first galleon should take another day or so to finish offloading. I would say that the volunteers will begin to arrive in a week from today, at the earliest. Ill make sure we have a place ready by then. Neia retired to her bedroom, intent on an early start the following morning, but she was too excited to fall asleep. She rolled around for a bit thinking of what she would do in the coming weeks, then stopped to look at Saye, who was lying down on a couch. Theres enough room on the bed for both of us, Neia said. I know. ThenC No. Youre a clingy sleeper. The last time, I thought you would squeeze something out of me. Hmph. Shizu never minded when I did that. The following morning, she went to the manor Hall to join the Nobles for breakfast. They were engrossed in their discussion, so Neia simply slipped into her seat on the side. You all seem very excited, she said. Ah, Miss Baraja, Lord Aston nodded in greeting. Good morning. We were just discussing our infrastructure issues. Wheres the lovely Miss Saye? She snuck out to take a look at the markets, Neia replied. I heard the port was understaffed. It may seem that way currently, but it was adequately staffed for the towns usual activities. If half of Lloyds Prefecture is going to come through here, however The main issue is that it should be temporary, another nobleman said. Hopefully, before long, things will be back to normal and freight will go through Lloyds again, so an investment in port expansion will take a long time to pay off and maintaining the extra facilities will be a burden rather than a boon. That is a problem, Neia said. Is there any way to make up for it? Well, the most promising solution is to lease the extra berths to the Navy once the fleets are rebuilt. A naval station would work even better, Lord Lugo said. Im sure the citizens would appreciate the business that it brings, Lord Aston said, but it doesnt make sense this close to Lloyds. A dry dock would probably be more feasible C the cities never like it when their waterfronts are occupied by idle vessels undergoing repairs, while towns like Bast have plenty of space and would welcome the resulting revenues. We have plenty of timber nearby, so it makes little economic sense to waste time and energy shipping it elsewhere indefinitely. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. The gathered noblemen nodded in agreement. Neia wasnt sure whether it made sense or not. She knew very little about ships and ports despite living in a markedly maritime kingdom. Youre all pretty forward-thinking. Rather than forward-thinking, Lord Aston said, isnt it just normal? If there is a problem, then there are several solutions that can be implemented. I understand that many people have some strange perceptions of the nobility, but being a Noble is a vocation much like any other. More boring than any other, I say, Lord Lugo leaned in. We go from village to village in endless circles, doing paperwork until our brains leak out of our ears. Or mediating the most inane disputes imaginable, another scion said, like a tenant demanding reparations for their neighbours Lanca snatching tufts of grass through the border fence. Its not that boring, Lord Aston gave the other nobles a disapproving look. Dont mind these fellows, Miss Baraja C theyve been sent along with you precisely because theyre ruffians who would rather be fighting brigands. Or pirates, Lord Lugo said. In fact, I have an officers commission waiting for me when the fleet comes in. See what I mean? Lord Aston smirked, Rest assured, the administration of these lands is in less itchy hands. Even upon their introduction, Neia had thought that Lord Lugo and the others felt different somehow. She supposed they were the type that relished their time in the Royal Army and terrorised the rank and file with their endless energy. I think Duke Debonei was right to send them over, Neia said. The royalists have been acting like thugs, so if we dont stand firm, theyll walk all over us. Strength is required to uphold our justice, lest injustice is forced upon us. Well said, Miss Baraja! Lord Lugo tapped his goblet on the table, See? She gets it. Its still hard to believe that they would stoop to the tactics you described, Lord Aston said. I couldnt believe it myself, Neia shook her head. And while I was wrestling with that disbelief, the royalists set fire to my new home and butchered Mister Lousa and his closest subordinates. A grim silence fell over the table. Hopefully, Lord Lugo and the other scions responsible for security wouldnt make the same mistake that she did. Speaking of strength, Neia said. Is there any way land can be set aside for volunteers and refugees that arrive? Well already see people coming from the city once they learn we need more labour for the docks, but well also have people who want to help push the royalists out of their homes. You say push, Lord Aston said, but its not as if we can resort to violence without legal justification. Any aggression of the sort you seem to be suggesting will instantly put us in the wrong. But travel back and forth isnt restricted, right? The royalists will definitely harass anyone they think is trying to come over to our side. They may also allow debtors to enter our lands to justify sending armsmen to collect them, which would be highly disruptive to the citizens everyday lives. We need to be able to defend our peopleeven if they are on royalist lands. To uphold justice for one group and not the other is in itself unjust. Im not very keen on sticking our noses into royalist business at this juncture, Lord Aston said, but we could negotiate payment schedules for debtors. Its not as if there isnt an abundance of work to be had. Mister Lousa proposed the same thing, Neia replied. I was in the company sent to open negotiations with the royalists and the royalists assassinated Mister Lousa while he was still awaiting their response. Lord Astons face twisted in disgust, as did the expressions of every other scion at the table. If what you require is a camp to base people out of, Lord Aston said, shipyards all over the country have fully come to life and they are ravenous for timber. There are plenty of undeveloped clearances along the edge of the forest that only require a little bit of work to make livable. In addition to the Navy needing to rebuild, a good portion of the trade fleet would be putting in for repairs once it arrived. She wasnt sure what would happen when they found out the ships that were supposed to replace those undergoing maintenance were all destroyed during the war, but it was sure to be a hectic time. That will be fine, Lord Aston, Neia said. If theres demand for timber, would it be a good idea to encourage more labourers to come from the east? Equipment is more of an issue than men, Lord Aston replied. We could clear the entire northern coast in short order if we had the iron for tools, but, alas Surely, attempts have been made to trade with Re-Estize Its not as easy as just saying so, Lord Aston said. Trade is not some magical process where goods conveniently appear if there is a demand for them. Before the war, Re-Estizes food situation was dire and all of their industries are still affected as a result. We couldnt get a wagon load of iron ore if we wanted to, never mind a whole shipment. Misery loves company, I suppose, Lord Lugo muttered. Lets focus on matters within our power to address C such as how we should deploy our men. It seems simple enough. The highway from Lloyds to Hoburns is a hundred kilometres long. The southern twenty are under the control of the royalists attached to Hoburns and theyre unlikely to give us trouble with their attention focused on the capital. Thats not exactly true, Neia said. The houses responsible for those lands may not directly interfere with us, but theyre still a way for their allies to get to us. All of the regiments arrayed against Mister Lousa were help from elsewhere. How troublesome, Lord Aston clicked his tongue. If we can do it to them, Lord Lugo said, they can do it to us. At least it lets us divide our forces simply: one company for every twenty kilometres. Securing another line of communication to our allies in the court will be to our advantage, as well. The discussion ended in a rather anticlimactic drawing of lots before the assembled scions left to prepare for deployment. Neia rode to Bast to see if she could find Mister Moro. The excitement surrounding their arrival had settled down, though the docks were still busy trying to unload the galleons in port as quickly as possible. It took her over thirty minutes of wandering around before she located Mister Moro speaking to a man and a woman in front of a Blacksmiths workshop. She stood at a distance for a while trying to figure out who they were, but it was futile. A small area around Neia had cleared itself of townsfolk before she realised how suspicious she looked and she hurried over to join Mister Moro. Good morning. Miss Baraja, Mister Moro nodded. I was just speaking with the Prez family about our planned activities in the area. We have planned activities? She wanted to do something, but she wasnt aware that they had agreed on anything. I-Is that so? Was there anything you liked in particular? Well, Mister Prez said, were back to our regular lives now, so times a scarce commodity. The evening get-together in the square once a week feels just right. Its the most popular option among our members in Bast, Mister Moro said. A social event that includes dinner and testimonies from those who have experienced the fruits of following the Sorcerer Kings wisdom. Your schedule will almost certainly be packed, but well also see what we can do about having you speak of His Majestys greatness and the importance of upholding our justice. Ill be more than happy to help if I can, Neia nodded. It seemed that Mister Moro hadnt lost his touch. He had organised a mountain of functions during the war which were all received very well. Though his demeanour never displayed it outwardly, he was just as excited about what was going on as everyone else. They left the Prez family to their business and made their way through the towns small industrial quarter. Most of the towns industries were tooled for forestry and a road had even been paved to accommodate the increased loads, which made for an odd path through the town that wouldnt make much sense normally. What did they say about provisioning visits to the villages and such? Neia asked. The costs for rural activities are relatively low, Mister Moro answered. Unless the need for security is high. We wont know for sure until we begin, but donations from our members so far should cover expenses for a small group of travellers to speak to the people for the next month or so. Functions similar to what the Temples host, however, are still far beyond our means. I see. Well, were still in a far better place than we were yesterday. Things will get better, Miss Baraja. Much can be done so long as we can provide for the daily needs of our volunteers and refugees. For example, we could finance and organise workshops where our people can follow the Sorcerer Kings wisdom and generate revenue in the process. would it be fair to do that? It would be no more unfair than an apprenticeship, Mister Moro replied. Or perhaps it would be better compared to the operations you visited in Rimun. Rather than apprentices, one could consider them disciples that will ultimately bring home the benefits of what they learn with us. The proposal was undeniably attractive, in various ways. Not only did they need revenues to finance their work, but those oppressed by the royalists in the east would probably desire guidance on the path of justice. If they accomplished even half of what she saw in Rimun, funding would no longer be a problem and they might even be able to spread the word of His Majestys greatness beyond the borders of the Holy Kingdom. They squeezed themselves against the buildings as a carriage rushed by on its way to the wharf. It took a moment for Neia to realise that it was the same one that had conveyed the Nobles to the manor outside of town. Curious, she followed in its path to discover a small crowd gathered at one of the piers. Lord Aston and Lord Lugo stepped out from the vehicle and a set of footmen cleared the way to the waterfront. There, a small sailboat was moored, its crew offloading cargo while a Merchant stood between two of the town militia. He came forward to address Lord Aston as the pair of noblemen approached. Lord Aston, this is horrible! Theyre gathering soldiers in the city! Oh, no Were the royalists one step ahead of them? The conservatives had just split up their companies, as well. Lord Aston and Lord Lugo exchanged an unreadable look before the former spoke. When did you first notice this and how many, Mister Garca? Not long after I sailed into Lloyds. Theyre drawing one in twenty hearths. One inCwait, what? Lord Aston furrowed his brow in confusion, The royalists may have assumed management of half of the prefecture, but they have no right to conscript soldiers. The people I spoke to said that the Nobles said that the Holy King said it, Mister Garca said. a royal decree? Lord Lugo glanced to the east, But we werent informed of any such thing? And for what? They dont know. All they know is they gotta go and theyre going to the Great Wall. The Nobles there have men enforcing the Holy Kings command. A deathly silence fell over the crowd as the spectre of a past they thought buried appeared to haunt them once again. If the Crown needed soldiers for the wall, there were few explanations as to why that might be. But the Sorcerous Kingdom wouldnt attack us. Does that mean the campaign for the Renclusa Valley failed and were facing retaliation from whoever lives there? There had been a lot of publicity about the push to expand the countrys borders and secure critical resources. Without any information about what was going on out there, however, Neia could only guess at what was happening. She squeezed her way to the front of the crowd. Several footmen moved to bar her approach, but Lord Aston ordered them to stand down. Join us, he said. I will continue my work in the town, Miss Baraja, Mister Moro said. Neia nodded to Mister Moro before falling into step behind Lord Aston and Lord Lugo. They boarded his carriage and Lord Aston released a long sigh after the footmen shut the doors. I cant say I ever expected a complication like this. A ruse? Lord Lugo suggested. To what end? Lord Aston frowned. Masking troop movements, perhaps Even without this, Lord Aston said, they could muster troops in a field one day east of the city and wed have no clue about it. Im afraid that it may just be the truth. The steady drumming of Lord Lugos fingers on his armrest competed with the sound of the rumbling carriage. Shouldnt we have heard something about it? We should have, Lord Aston said. Except that this information would have travelled up the highway from Hoburns to Lloyds. No Yes. This is ridiculous! Lord Lugo shouted, Are you implying that the royalists are spiting us by not delivering a royal decree? Quite childish, Lord Aston said, but its also a good way to get us in trouble or at least make us look slow. Lord Lugos scoff more than adequately reflected both his and Neias disbelief. How could anyone in their right mind play around with matters critical to national defence? So, one in twenty hearthsthats a quarter million soldiers if the statistics are accurate. Assuming this decree is even true. I believe that is part of the ploy, Lord Aston said. Well be delayed by about a week sending a courier back and forth from Hoburns to confirm the order, then well be further delayed chasing our quota. I guess I have to let my people know, as well, Neia said. How will this affect our plans? It will affect them plenty, Lord Aston said. Were effectively paralysed: our time and energy will be spent carrying out the royal decree and we dont dare start a domestic dispute with a looming external threat. This will give the royalists ample opportunity to entrench themselves in Lloydsthe timing of this decree works so heavily in their favour that I find everything about it suspect. At least the royalists wont be able to make any moves, either, Lord Lugo said. Well be staring at one another across the border for the next little while. Next little while was a gross understatement. The mobilisation would probably take months to complete and they had no idea when the threat would abate. Meanwhile, over half of the north would continue to be crushed by royalist rule. and that was unacceptable. With or without the help of the conservatives vanguard, change needed to come as quickly as possible. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 4, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 After seeing Mister Moro off, Neia made sure the ranchers who had arrived fresh from Hacienda Santiago were aware of their responsibilities as they escorted supplies from the port back to their home. News of the conscription order had by then become widespread, casting a pall over the whole town as families wondered whose loved ones would be sent to the Great Wall. And, inevitably, the question that she feared would be asked finally arose. Is it right for us to be sent to war when we just finished fighting one a few months ago? Mister Prez asked that same evening, You can still see signs of the devastation left behind everywhere. Neia sat stiffly in her seat at one of the tables in Basts lone tavern. Several of the families had invited her out for dinner, so she thought it would be a good opportunity to mingle with fellow followers of the Sorcerer King. I heard about it today just like everyone else, she said, but we didnt get any details about it. So youre saying it depends? Of course! If were being invaded again I dont think the invaders would care very much about whether we think its fair or not. We dont possess the supreme might of His Majesty the Sorcerer King, so we should marshal our strength as Humans to face them. Once Jaldabaoth and his strongest subordinates were out of the way, it was actually pretty easy for the combined forces of the Holy Kingdom to get rid of the remaining Demihuman invaders. Even if the Great Wall had a giant hole in it, mobilisation was still the best recourse for national defence and everyone probably understood that. If anything, she continued, its an opportunity to once again show everyone that the Sorcerer Kings wisdom is undoubtedly correct! The Corps did far better than everyone else during the war and now were even better prepared to deal with threats to our homes. What if there isnt a threat? Mister Prez asked. What do you mean? Say the Royal Armys expedition isnt going so well. What if theyre conscripting soldiers to help with the conquest of the frontier? She had to admit it was a strong possibility. According to her father, the Royal Army never did well in the wilderness so Neia never thought that the Renclusa Valley Campaign would go as well as the Royal Court wanted to believe. Conversely, the need for more soldiers could also mean that they were doing well and needed more infantry to maintain the security of the new lands. If theyre conscripting soldiers to prolong an offensive war, Neia said, then they would have to give a suitable justification for it. I dont think the Royal Court would do anything unreasonable It was probably a small comfort to those families whose loved ones were chosen to serve in the Royal Army, but conscription was also an everyday possibility for the people of the Holy Kingdom. She was honestly more worried about those left behind, as soldiers in the army were at least provided for by the Crown while those hammered into weakness and despair by royalist policies were left to starve in the streets. Another family entered the tavern, joining Neia and the others at their table. As with the others, their expressions were a mix of elation at being able to get together with her and worry over recent developments. Neia sipped quietly on her ale after greeting them, trying to figure out how to break up the tentative atmosphere. Mister Moro said youd be visiting the villages around the town, one of the newcomers, a tall man by the name of Ander Ruiz said. Ah, yes, I thought itd be best to start small, Neia looked up from her drink. Is there anything I should know about the area? Its nothing too special, I think, Mister Ruiz said. Though it might be hard getting to some places. How did you plan on getting around, Miss Baraja? I didnt have anything fancy planned, Neia replied. Just a wagon to carry provisions for myself and everyone travelling with me. Im actually worried that my timing might be bad with the harvest coming and everything else. That might be true for the farms, but there are fishing and timber villages out there that keep the same schedule year-round. Could always visit the towns, too C maybe even Lloyds. Would that be safe? The men and women around the table frowned at her question. What do you mean by that, Miss Baraja? Mister Ruiz asked. Itsits just something Ive noticed with how people behave under royalist policies, Neia answered, that includes the royalists themselves. People seem to lose sight of who they are; they become obsessed with certain things and their entire lives start to revolve around them. Its pretty scary, to be honest. When I was still living in Hoburns, I never even realised I was getting like that. are they being possessed by Demons? Uh, probably not, but its really unsettling. Because of that, Im the most worried about our people in the east. Its something that slowly happens, so Id like to do something about it while I can. One of the taverns waitresses came by to deliver bowls filled with steaming fish stew. A basket of fresh rolls was placed at the centre of the table. Neia waited while everyone reached out to take their share. We havent heard of anything like that yet, Mister Prez said, though we havent been out of town since the end of the war. I thought the Holy Kings policies were for the good of the country, Mister Ruiz added. The gods know theyve been working out fine with us. The difference is probably in implementation, Neia said. The Nobles in the west are doing what they can to fulfil the Royal Courts policy goals, but theyre also regulating behaviours that wed normally consider undesirable. Meanwhile, the Nobles in the east are doing everything that they can to pursue those same policy goals, including pushing people into behaviours that they think will achieve the countrys economic objectives faster. A few of the people at the table exchanged glances with one another. Does that mean that theyre bad? Mister Ruiz asked. It would be easy to say yes, Neia answered, but things are probably more complicated than that. The royalists only seem to act aggressively when something gets in their way within their jurisdictions. They themselves may only see their actions as necessary because of what I mentioned just now, but even good intentions may lead to evil outcomes. While she couldnt forgive the royalists for doing what they did to Mister Lousa and his people, the conservatives asserted that nothing even remotely similar had happened between themselves and their rivals. If anything, things were strictly cordial and everyone respected one anothers space. Duke Debonei speculated that the nature of Mister Lousas territory, with its frontier-like status, had set the stage for the incident. Los Ganaderos were little more than super tenants and the royalists who dealt with them perceived their relationship as one of mutual obligation. Mister Lousa thought that dealing with both factions equally would demonstrate his intent to remain neutral in their conflict, but the Nobles saw him as a double-dealing villano instead. Shouldnt the Temples be doing something about those evil outcomes? Mister Prez asked, I cant imagine them turning a blind eye to it. Why isnt the Holy Order being dispatched to deal with the problems? Because theyre short-staffed, Neia answered. Thousands of Priests and Clerics were killed during the war and the Holy Order only has fifty Paladins left to spread across the north and the south. The Temples always support the Holy King and the royalists explain everything that theyre doing as upholding the Royal Courts policies. Anything bad that happens is just reported as law enforcement or policy-related regulation by the royalists men and thats the only thing that the Temples see because they cant have a presence everywhere anymore. Since you mentioned the Temples, Mister Ruiz said, why was all of the north given over to the southern Nobles to manage? At least a third of the land belongs to the Northern Patriarchate, doesnt it? It was something that the Temples agreed on, Neia replied. They recognised that the Nobles would be better suited to managing the norths economic recovery, plus they had people available. The Holy Kingdom lost two-thirds of its priesthood and ninety per cent of its Paladins, so the Temples are focusing on raising new Acolytes and Squires in the Southern Patriarchate. Not only had Kelart Custodio, Patriarch of the North and High Priestess of the Temple of the Four Great Gods in the Holy Kingdom of Roble, been killed by Jaldabaoth along with the Holy Queen, but the Northern Patriarchate had also been all but wiped out over the course of the war. Never mind administrative capacity, the Temples as a whole lacked the capacity to meet the basic needs of the people and that had to be addressed before anything else. How has everyone been getting along with the Temples here? Neia asked. Normal, I think? A third man by the name of Nil said, I just went to get a bad cut healed this morning and nothing seemed off. So they havent questioned our practices or anything like that? Its not as if theyre that weird, Mister Prez said. Everything fits right in along with the drive to rebuild the north. If anything, were seen in a decent light since our work improves the little bit of the world around us. Plus, we can pay regular rates for temple services. Heads around the table nodded in agreement. Neia wondered how the Temples would feel if she resumed her public speaking. They never liked it when she brought up the topic of the Sorcerer King C mostly because he was Undead C but, as others had already noted, the Sorcerer Kings wisdom was at worst viewed as a beneficial, if quaint, outlook on life that a portion of the Temples congregation shared. With that being the case, would her message meet fewer obstacles if she only shared the Sorcerer Kings wisdom? His feats during the war were surely magnificent, but they grew less and less relevant to the people as they put the past behind them. Of course, there were many who had witnessed them personally who would appreciate the recollections of shared experiences, but there were millions more who didnt possess those experiences and they were the people that His Majestys wisdom had to reach if the Holy Kingdom was to see true justice. Unsurprisingly, Mister Moros proposals made the most sense as far as the growth of her people was concerned. Providing practical examples of how the fruit of the Sorcerer Kings wisdom could be obtained worked better than speaking of physical feats that the average person could never hope to achieve. Has anyone spoken to members of the Corps out in the countryside? Neia asked. Everyone else at the table looked at Mister Prez, who took a moment to realise they were expecting him to answer. Oh, erm, all sorts of people come in for equipment and repairs and such. Our members, of course, are no exception. What would you like to know, Miss Baraja? Just if theyre having any troubles we can help with. Troubles, huh, Mister Prez tapped the edge of his bowl with a wooden spoon. Youd have to be looking extra hard for trouble to find it these days. There arent any raiders sneaking over the wall and hiding in the woods anymore, though I guess there are wild animals and such. Come to think of it, with the Adventurer Guild gone belly-up, no ones taking jobs for those problems anymore. Shouldnt the Nobles be looking out for threats of that nature? Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Theyre southerners, the Blacksmith shrugged. Neia nodded to herself. That did make sense. The southern Holy Kingdom had long been fully developed; not a single acre of wildland remained. While the Nobles had brought retinues with them for domestic security, their men were unaccustomed to dealing with anything more feral than a pack of stray dogs. Wait a minute Dinner ended two hours later and the first thing Neia did upon arriving back at Bast Manor was look for Lord Aston. She found him squinting at paperwork in the flickering torchlight of the great hall. Lord Lugo was practising with his longsword to the side. The two scions turned their gazes to her at her entrance and Neia fixed Lord Aston with a look. Did you offer those forest clearances for my people so they could deter beasts from the forest? She asked. Maaaaybe Neia scoffed and rolled her eyes, turning on her heel and returning to her suite. Nobles really knew how to use people while making it look like they were doing them a huge favour at the same time. Welcome back, Miss Baraja, Mrs Diaz said as she came to attend to her. Im back, Neia replied. Have you been in here all day? They put a footman at the door, so Some experiences in the past had made Mrs Diaz fearful of men. She even had trouble being alone in the same room as Mister Moro despite working together with him since the war. For the same reason, she declined to attend the dinner gathering with Neia. Youre making me feel as if Ive left you imprisoned here, Neia said. Ah, no, please dont think that, Mrs Diaz replied. Its just me. The housekeeper came in a few times today to see if I needed anything, so Ive been managing just fine. Theres plenty for me to do here, besides. I see. Well, as long as youre fine with it. Has Saye shown up at all today? Not that Ive seen, Miss Baraja. Hmm Saye had left the manor before Neia had gotten up, telling Mrs Diaz that she was going to take a look around. At first, Neia thought that meant the Bard was going to wander around Bast, but she hadnt spotted Saye at any point while visiting the small town. The next morning, Neia found her arms and legs wrapped around something warm. She opened her eyes to find Saye staring right back at her with a displeased expression. Uwah!!! Neia rolled off of her bed with a thump. Sayes voice came down from on high. Were going to Lloyds. L-Lloyds? WhatC Lets go. Her shirt and pants landed on her. After a moment, Sayes arm reached over the edge of the bed and snatched them back. Neias pale yellow dress floated down a few seconds later. I dont understand whats happening, Neia said as she got up and put on her dress, smoothing down its skirts. Youre not officially doing anything until Mister Moro gets back, right? Saye said, We can scout around a bit. Scoutbut is it safe? I went there yesterday C its safe enough. Besides, its not as if people recognise you on sight. Were just a random young woman and a girl to most. She could only envy how confident Saye was in her rationale. Neia would always second-guess herself even when things made clear logical sense. Miss Baraja, what was thatCoh, I wasnt aware that Miss Saye had returned. And thats a wonderful dress, Miss Baraja. Mrs Diaz beamed brightly at the sight of Neia in her dress. Neia froze as the woman came over to inspect her. I got it for my thirteenth birthday, she said. It doesnt quite fit anymore HmmI can see that, Mrs Diaz frowned as she plucked and pulled on various parts of Neias clothing. If youd like, I can alter this to fit you properly. Is that possible? Of course! Mrs Diazs smile returned, Its perfectly normal to make alterations to an old outfit as one grows up. Most people only have one festival dress, after all. Ill ask the housekeeper if they have any materials that we can use. Alterations will have to wait for now, Saye said. Shes going to Lloyds today in that. Lloyds? Oh, but youll look so much better once we fix up your dress! You can still prepare for the alterations, Saye told Mrs Diaz, but the way it is right now is better for our trip? Both Neia and Mrs Diaz turned confused looks at the Bard. A woman in a nice dress thats perfectly tailored to fit will draw eyes toward her, Saye explained. A woman in an old dress becomes mostly invisible to casual observation. Neia looked down at her dress. The Bard made it sound as if old clothes turned into magic items. In that case, Mrs Diaz said, what about you, Miss Saye? I dont attract notice unless I want to. What were you thinking of adding to Neias dress, anyway? A long discussion ensued over how her dress would be upgraded. Neia wasnt allowed to have any say in it, but she was still exhausted by the time she and Saye left her room. Before we go, Neia said, I have to stop by and speak with Lord Aston. Did something happen yesterday? I asked for a place where my people could stay when they got here, Neia replied. He made an offer that I happily accepted, but it turned out that I didnt fully consider the implications of the deal. They found Lord Aston once again in the manor hall having breakfast with Lord Lugo. Two footmen stopped her at the entrance and Lord Lugo furrowed his brow at her mid-drink. Neia frowned at the halberds crossed in front of her, which only seemed to cause the footmen to tense. Saye reached into the bag on Neias hip, fishing out her domino mask and holding it over Neias eyes. The footmen stumbled backwards in surprise and Lord Aston went into a fit of coughing. Apologies, Miss Baraja, Lord Aston croaked, I dont believe Ive seen you without your mask on before. Lord Lugo burst into laughter. Neia felt a blush creep onto her cheeks. She really had become the Faceless One. Would you like to join us for breakfast? No, thank you, Neia replied. We have a long day ahead of us. I just came to address the thing I brought up last night. The thingah, you mean that. Very well, what is your proposal? If you and the other administrators in the area want my people to secure the borders of the forest, then we reserve the right to hunt and forage on that land as foresters in the north would. Also, if any problems appear that would otherwise require Adventurers to deal with, a successful takedown will be awarded an amount equivalent to an Adventurer Guild commission of that difficulty. Will there be things that require Adventurers to handle? Lord Aston frowned. My father always said that theres no such thing as unclaimed territory, Neia said. Everything is somethings territory, whether we acknowledge it or not. She hoped she didnt come off as too demanding. Lord Aston fell silent with a calculating look while Lord Lugo just stared at her. Neia resisted the urge to smooth down her skirts as she awaited Lord Astons response. Can your men be called upon if threats present themselves elsewhere? Lord Aston asked, From the sea, for example. That would depend on the threat, Neia answered. We dont have ships like the Royal Navy does, after all. If something comes ashore that our people are capable of dealing with, well see what we can do. In that case, Lord Aston said, So long as they pay taxes as foresters would and accept requests for provisioning by local authorities, I see no problem with it. Ill draft a contract for review later today. Ah, Ill be travelling to Lloyds today, Neia said. Ill be back before my men arrive, though. is that wise? Lord Lugo said, The royalists may act against you if they realise who you are. Considering that no one recognised me just now, I think Ill be safe enough. Furthermore, she didnt think that the royalists would have anyone on hand who could detain both her and Saye if it came down to it, which she hoped it wouldnt. On their way out of the manor to the town, they stopped at the meadow below the road that served as a camp for her men. Most had departed to help with supply runs to Hacienda Santiago, leaving two dozen to serve as Neias escort if she required it and also as couriers if needed. Carlos lieutenant, Gomez, walked out to greet them as they came in. Miss Baraja, he tipped his wide-brimmed hat. Miss Saye. Bored yet? Neia asked. First set of wagons are about to make their first round trip, Gomez replied. We havent gotten word about any trouble, so Id say it hasnt been too excitin. Im praying it stays that way, Neia said. Ive negotiated some extra work for those who are interested. Oh? Whats that? They need foresters to patrol the clearances along the slopes to the north. So like patrolling the fringes of the kingswood. Keeping beasts at bay and such. Neia nodded. Its a temporary position, but youll have foresters rights C and foresters taxes C and receive a bonus for taking down things that would normally need Adventurers. The Nobles also want to be able to request provisioning, like deer or boar for feasts while theyre holding court. Sounds simple enough, Gomez said. Im sure plenty of the boys will put some time in. Theyll get to hone their skills and make some coin along the way. How many of us do you want on this patrol? I dont want to disrupt the haciendas operations with this, so maybe it can be something like a hunting trip for people waiting between shipments. The volunteers coming from the west will be staying out there and assuming patrol duties once they get settled, but it sounds like the Nobles want us to patrol the entire treeline. Well figure it out along the way, then. Anything else, Miss Baraja? One more thing. Saye and I will be visiting Lloyds while we wait for the volunteers from the Corps to arrive. Can you help get any members that arrive before we get back situated? They can stay with you guys until there are enough for a proper camp of their own. Sure thing. Need your horses? Were fine, Saye said. Walking is faster. She breathed a sigh of relief once they made their way back up to the road leading to Bast. What was that sigh for? Saye asked. I dont know, Neia answered. I guess I thought Id have more trouble dealing with all of that. I think you did a good job, Saye said. Youre definitely a lot better than when you first started leading the ranchers. Do you think so? Mhm. Youre showing a lot more confidence and youre not making as many mistakes as before. That exchange with the Nobles just now was really good, by the way. Neia looked over her shoulder at the roof of the manor disappearing behind the trees. She couldnt recall saying anything particularly ingenious. at the risk of sounding stupid, what did I do? You placed any responsibility for your peoples actions along the clearances squarely on Lord Astons shoulders. Also, you scared them without resorting to anything that might be considered an open or even veiled threat. How? Isnt the Holy Order supposed to know Holy Kingdom law? Saye glanced at her. Yes, but I have so many things filling my head right now that I cant figure out what angle youre playing with this. Those hills and mountains are crown land, arent they? Neias face screwed up into several different expressions in quick succession. Oh. It was logic that anyone who lived in a kingdom could follow. Lord Aston and his fellow administrators had been assigned to manage specific fiefs. They were technically acting outside of their jurisdictions by clearing the forests in the hills and mountains along the northern coast. The Crown was probably turning a blind eye to it because everyone desperately needed timber, but that didnt mean that Lord Aston was allowed to grant rights on crown land. As Saye asserted, if Neias people were charged with poaching or trespassing, responsibility would land squarely on Lord Aston and his fellow Nobles shouldersbut while that was true, it probably also wouldnt happen. Then how did I scare them? You marketed your people as if they were Adventurers. Now those guys think that you have thousands of people as strong as Adventurers following you. But most Adventurers arent that strong, Neia said. Most people in the Holy Kingdom are as strong as a Copper or low Iron-rank Adventurer. Plus, we wouldnt restrict ourselves to those tiny teams that Adventurers form. If a monster pops up, its going to have a company or three of veteran combatants to deal with. After the war, she estimated that at least half of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps guard unit was about as strong as a Silver-rank Adventurer. Still, that wasnt a big deal in the grand scheme of things. The Nobles had plenty of Knights and professional armsmen that were about that strong, as well. Its like we discussed before, right? Saye said, Nobles put people into boxes. People are soldiers, Farmers, Blacksmiths, or whatever else the Nobles decide they are. Adventurers are monster hunters, so you basically told them you have a thousand monster hunters on the way here. thats stupid. The Bards only response was a shrug and a smile. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 4, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Here come some more On the road to Lloyds, Neia and Saye munched on a breakfast of freshly-picked forest berries as they watched a pair of people walk toward them from the east. They wore working garb and carried little more than their nervous expressions as they went by. Hi, Neia said. They flinched as Neia smiled and waved. A second later, they broke and fled into a nearby field. I bet you like scaring people, Saye looked at Neias berry-stained fingers. I dont! Neia said defensively, Its just a habit. People usually greet each other, dont they? Not really, Saye said. In most places Ive been to, the locals tend to be suspicious of outsiders. The only other place I know of where people greet strangers on the road like that is the Draconic Kingdom. Everyones nice there. Neia could only envy how well-travelled the Bard was. Going to Rimun on holy days and being assigned to various patrols marked the extent of her travels before the war. Accompanying the delegation to Re-Estize and the Sorcerous Kingdom was an experience undreamed of before it happened. Whats the Draconic Kingdom like? Neia asked. They were being invaded by Beastmen when I was there with some others. One time, a Beastman patrol found us while we were travelling in the countryside. It was the rainy season and it rains so hard in the Draconic Kingdom that you can barely see in front of your face. The patrol somehow knew we were there before I noticed them. Neias eyes widened and she swallowed. There were a few different races of Beastmen in the Abelion Hills and all of them were much stronger than Humans. Most importantly, they ate humans. What happened after that? We were stopped on the road and they spoke to us. They were worried that we would get sick in the rain and gave us directions to the closest town. Huh? Shes talking about the Beastmen, right? I told you everyone was nice there, Saye said. Neia cast a blank stare at the road ahead. The Beastmen here didnt do that. Did that mean the Draconic Kingdom was a nicer place than the Holy Kingdom? A few minutes later, a man and a woman walked by. This time, they bolted when Neia looked at them. Looks like another brother and sister, Saye said. I dont get why theyre running, Neia said. because they dont want to die? Saye gave her a funny look, Also, youre glaring at them without your mask. I-Im not glaring at them! Also, theres no guarantee that theyll die! Before Jaldabaoths invasion, most people who went to the wall survived. Six out of ten was a perfectly respectable survival rate. More importantly, it wasnt fair that some people thought they could escape their duties while others accepted them with good grace. Another escapee came running their way around the same time that the walls of Lloyds appeared on the horizon. This one, however, was accompanied by the sound of galloping hooves. Two mounted armsmen appeared shortly after, shouting at the man to stop. Would anyone stop in that situation? Saye muttered. They should, Neia said. If you give law enforcement officials trouble, it just gets you in deeper trouble. Deeper trouble than being put on the wall? Neia gave the Bard a sour look. Ahead of them, the two armsmen were still trying to stop the runaway, wheeling their mounts this way and that as the man ran all over the place. Eventually, they got fed up with it and one of the armsmen jabbed the man in the stomach with the butt of his spear. The man crumpled to the ground with an empty wheeze. So is it always like this when they send people to the army? Saye asked. Of course not! Neia answered, Serving in the Royal Army is something everyone has to do so there isnt usually any fuss. People muster at the local town or city of their own accord when its their turn to serve. Then why are people acting like this? Because Her thoughts went to her dinnertime discussion the previous evening. Its because we just fought a war. Plus, the Royal Court suspended its policy of mandatory military service. Now, theyre suddenly calling people into service. Even though everyone is being subjected equally to the ordinance, some people still think it isnt fair. In hindsight, suspending that policy had been a terrible idea. They had learned during the war C or at least she thought they did C that reinforcing the army wasnt as simple as calling up some reservists to make up for their mounting casualties. The first few weeks following the fall of the Great Wall had been a veritable meat grinder where hundreds of thousands of reservists were flung into the jaws of Jaldabaoths Demihuman army with nothing to show for it but well-fed enemies. Additionally, the dismal recruitment numbers for the Royal Army once service became voluntary had been a clear warning of what would occur should they try something like this. It was strange that the scions she was with immediately understood what would happen the moment they were made aware of the order, yet the Royal Court did notor maybe they did and did it anyway because they didn''t think they had a choice. By the time Neia and Saye walked by, the runaway was getting his wrists bound. He had started screaming about unfairness and not wanting to go before that, so they gagged him first. The armsmen seemed surprised that Neia and Saye had closed the distance between them so quickly. Is he a bad man? Saye asked, wide-eyed. Hes a miscreant who put himself above his fellow citizens, one of the armsmen nodded. What happened? Neia asked. The armsmans eyelid twitched as he met her gaze. Where are you two from? He asked. A place northeast of Bast, Neia answered. It wasnt a lie. Lord Astons place was a bit northeast of the town. The two armsmen traded looks. Its nothing for you to worry about, the first one said. Wow, they really are trying to keep it a secret from us. What are you doing all the way out here? The second armsman asked. We picked some mushrooms after it rained! Saye shifted the covered basket slung over her shoulders with an excited voice, Someone said we could get something nice if we sold them in the city. Neia offered her own basket up for inspection, but the armsman only took a look at Sayes before smiling at the Bard. You two should go on ahead and do just that, little miss. Im sure the boys in the camp will appreciate some variety for dinner. The two armsmen waved at Saye and they went on their way. Neia wrestled with the complicated feelings welling up within her as they resumed their journey to the citys western gate. I told you it would work, Saye said. Butbut I dont like this. It feels horrible! She wouldnt say that she was hungry for attention, but becoming effectively nonexistent wasnt in any way desirable. It was supposed to be the springtime of her youth, but it felt like winter had already come for her. Roughly two kilometres outside of the city gate, they came across the familiar sight of one of the royalist work camps. A set of men at a makeshift checkpoint stopped them on the road, and Neia tensed as they approached. Morning, an officious-looking fellow came forward with a clipboard. Where are you from? A clearance northeast of Bast, sir, Neia replied. A clearance huh It was supposedly a safe answer, according to Saye. Naming a village might lead to probing questions about that village or its residents to discern the truth of their claim. A clearance, on the other hand, was just a nameless new place created by the frenzy of the industrial activity characteristic of the reconstruction period. Much like the labour camps C well, they were labour camps C they were all unofficial, none of them had names, and anyone from anywhere could end up in one. What brings you to the city? Saye unshouldered her basket, looking up at the customs officer with her big blue eyes as she held it up in front of her. My sister said that someone said that we can get something nice for these. The sentries gave Neia suspicious looks before one of them gingerly lifted the cover of Sayes basket. Neia glowered at them, wondering what they were expecting and why it was somehow her fault. Lets seemushrooms? Yup! Saye beamed. I see, the customs officer said as the sentries visibly relaxed. Ive no doubt youll be able to sell them, but I recommend that you do so in the camp up ahead. Why? Its just better. Why? Because we charge a toll for goods going into the city. Why? To make sure the roads are safe, well-maintained, and that everyone that works to keep things in good order is paid. Okay. Sayes eyes went from the officer to Neia. Neia nodded and ushered Saye along. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Thats the meanest-looking sister Ive ever seen, one of the sentries said after they left. Its no wonder they dumped her in the woods, another sentry said. Neia sniffed, doing her best not to flee in the face of their harsh laughter. Are you going to cry? Saye asked. N-No, Neia wiped her eyes. Where are we going now? The work camp. I dont want to get all the money for our mushrooms taxed away. How is that even legal? Its because the royalists are the acting lords here. That means they have the right to charge tolls for the roads that go through their lands. I dont think Ive seen this happen in any other country, Saye said. I mean, tolls are charged for roads that the local lords are maintaining, but this is crazy. Why doesnt someone do something about it? Because the Holy King doesnt want to do anything about it. Infuriatingly, King Caspond was blind to what was going on in his kingdom. The last time he had made a public appearance was during his ascension. If it wasnt for the intermittent meetings of the Royal Court, one would think he didnt exist at all. By all reports, he was actually pleased with the progress that the Holy Kingdom was making and encouraging more of the same. They quieted down as they approached the entrance of the labour camp, which was marked with the banners of the presiding house. Neia looked up at the unfamiliar heraldry, which was dominated by a woven circle of vines and flowers, then stepped closer to Saye. Which house is this? She whispered. House Horta. The second son, Elano, is in charge. He already sounds like an asshole, Neia muttered. Anyone who could stoop to the measures she had seen so far had to be an absolute jerk. They joined the traffic in the narrow lane between the rows of white tents. It had the vague feel of an army camp, though it was closer to the ones during the war where civilians were mixed in with the soldiery. The lane eventually led to a circular clearing that Neia supposed acted as the camps market plaza. Long tables were set up under a canopy of colourful tents where an array of goods and services that one might find in a town were on offer. Neia frowned as she examined both the vendors and their customers. The goods were normal enough, but the transactions were being conducted with unfamiliar metal coins. She was still trying to figure out what they were when Saye stopped at a cooking area on one side of the clearing. The Bard placed her basket on a cleared counter and Neia followed suit. It wasnt long until a skinny fellow dressed as a cook came to speak to them. Good morning, he said. What do you have for us? Mushrooms! Saye grinned. The cook dragged one of the baskets toward him and flipped back the cloth cover. He picked up several, taking a good whiff of each before calling over an older cook. What do you think? He asked. After going through the same inspection, the older cook looked over the counter at them. These arent field mushrooms. Where did you find these? In the forest northwest of here, Neia replied. The forest? The cook frowned for a moment, Theyre pretty fresh. They probably were, considering that they had picked them outside of Lord Astons manor before running over to Lloyds. She knew she had gotten stronger over the course of the war, but it still shocked her that they could cover what was normally a days travel in three hours. Maybe it was Sayes Spellsong that did most of the work. The older chef wiped a hand on his apron before producing a coin purse. He counted out twenty-four of the strange copper coins and pushed them forward. If you gather more, he said, well be happy to take them off your hands. What are these? Neia eyed the coins, They dont look like money. House Horta scrip. Each chit is worth a full meal at this kitchen. You can use them at the other vendors too, of course. This is barely enough to get by If they ate three meals a day, travelling back and forth from Lloyds would eat half of the chits. One normally spent a full day foraging, leaving six chits to cover all their expenses outside of food. Still, the scrip had an advantage over regular coinage due to the fact that it was worth exactly one meal, no matter what happened. She could see how it might be considered an attractive alternative considering the insane prices in Hoburns. No, thats wrong. The royalist houses are peddling this scrip as a solution to the problems that they created in the first place. I bet they get something out of doing this, too. They thanked the cook for his business and went to wander around the rest of the market. Neia quietly watched Saye as she stopped to chat with a vendor selling clay pots. Are you from House Horta? The Bard asked. All of the Merchants here work for em, the shopkeeper replied. Im from a village on the Horta Delta. How come everyone doesnt just work in the city? Because the locals are keeping us out! The Guilds in Lloyds are adamant about defending their position and refuse to let us do business. But were here to help rebuild the place no matter what they say, so the young lord established this camp. Bet those pricks in the city regret being so stubborn now. From the outside, Lloyds didnt look like it needed to be rebuilt anymore, so Neia wondered what he was talking about. There was a lot of damage caused by the invasion, plus its siege and recapture by the Holy Kingdoms forces, so maybe there was plenty of work to be done inside the walls. Were from the country, Saye said, so we dont know much about the city. Why cant they share? I think everyone heres asked the same thing at some point, the shopkeeper shrugged. My guess is that theyre being greedy. All those people with their fancy workshops are trying to keep us from feeding ourselves. The young lord said that theres more than enough work for everyone, but the shops in Lloyds want all of it. We came from the south to help out, and this is how they act toward us. They sound like a bunch of meanies, Saye said with a worried frown. I couldnt have said it better myself, the man nodded. The next three shopkeepers Saye spoke with shared a similar tale, leaving Neia to wonder if there was actually something to what they said. It was true that there was still a lot of work left to be done in the north and that they couldnt do it without the souths help. The persistent labour camps that the royalists established may have been initially caused by some other conflict that simply escalated until the system that they now saw in front of them manifested. Duke Debonei told her that there were three social groups in the Holy Kingdom. There was the Crown C which included the Temples since they always stood behind the Holy King C the aristocracy, and the rural common folk. However, that was just how the aristocracy saw it. To Neia and other urbanites, the societal divisions were different. There was the Crown, and under the Crown were its four supporting pillars: the Temples, the Military, the Bessarez Dynasty C which normally included the Ducal houses C and the cities, which were a part of the Holy Kings demesne. On the other side were the rural aristocrats C colloquially known as the nobility C and the rural common folk who lived in their lands. While that didnt sound like much, rural subjects actually made up close to ninety per cent of Robles total population. In short, the normal state of the Holy Kingdom of Roble was a perpetual power struggle between the urban and rural populations while getting nibbled by Demihumans on the side. Given that Humans were Humans, Neia suspected that most Human kingdoms and empires experienced the same problems. Sayes accounts of the Empire seemed to indicate just that. The way the royalists did things may have resulted from some incident or behaviour inherent to that struggle. She couldnt blindly assume that it was out of a desire to sate some comical sense of greed as many might assume, as the general behaviour of the royalists outside of a few isolated incidents was still in line with the orderly nature of the Holy Kingdom. Before they left the camp to enter Lloyds, Saye used their scrip to purchase a bag of flour. She had it split between two sacks so they could each carry half in their baskets. The shopkeeper of the mill handed them a carved wooden token after that. Whats this for? Neia asked. Proof of purchase, he answered. Hold onto it if you plan on looking around the city before going home so they dont tax you for your flour. The sentries at the checkpoint will take it back on your way out. That makes sense. Thanks. The scrip was practically useless outside of the labour camp, so she was wondering how outsiders made use of it. When they approached the city gate, Neia was reminded of their current situation as an armsman tackled a civilian who broke through a cordon of wooden barriers. The two men struggled on the road in front of her until two other armsmen jogged over to help hold the civilian down. Is there a war in there? Saye asked. The first armsman, who was pinning the runner with his knee, looked up at Saye with a bemused look. No, young miss, he said, just a bunch of honourless cowards. Your big sis there can probably scare em off with a look. Hold on a bit while we deal with this fella. After having his wrists bound, the man still refused to cooperate so he was dragged back into the gate kicking and screaming. When one of the barriers was opened to let him through, a whole group of men and women came out of nowhere and rushed the gate. They threw themselves bodily at the sentries, knocking them over in their mad scramble. We need help down here! Freeeeeeedom!!! Ow! What theCthis bitch bit me! Neia and Saye stepped to the side of the road as chaos mounted in front of the gate. Roughly two-thirds of the runaways got past the cordon and fled into the countryside, avoiding the road and its checkpoint. She watched as those who were left behind were subdued by the armsmen coming down from the wall through the gatehouse. What has the Holy Kingdom become? Not three months before, they were fighting shoulder to shoulder to liberate their home. Now, it looked like it was everyone for themselves. What will happen to all the people who are caught? Saye asked, Do they get punished? They have to serve in the army, Neia said, so doing something on top of that would be counterproductive. Doesnt that mean they have nothing to lose by trying to run? They should be proud to serve! Neia replied, Every country needs an army to protect it, and the way we choose people is impartial. That guy from before said it: those who try to escape conscription are people who think their lives are worth more than those of their fellow citizens. It wasnt as if they were being sent to some far-flung place that the Holy Kingdom had no business being in. Military service was always essential for their countrys survival. Like I said, the man who initially spoke to them said, honourless cowards. Come on, lets get you in the city before another group of vermin tries to escape. The man guided them past the group being bound and through the opening in the cordon. Beyond, a small crowd of spectators curiously watched the scene. Do you have people trying to run everywhere? Neia asked. Nah, the armsman said. The folks out in the country understand their obligations and why they exist. Its these wretches in the cities and towns that cause all of the problems. Theyre like animals that only think of themselves. Oh, before I forget, lets take a look at your tokens. Once the man verified their wooden tokens, he bid them a good day and returned to the gate. Neia hesitated for several seconds before walking further into the city, fearing what sort of conflicts awaited within. To her surprise, however, things were generally orderly and the citizens seemed to be going about their daily business as usual. What are you buying me, big sis? Saye asked. Neia examined the storefronts as they walked by. Lets seewait, why am I buying you stuff? Isnt that what big sisters should do? But She reached inside her skirt pocket for her coin purse. Infuriatingly, she still somehow only had the remains of her parents allowance. Los Ganaderos, like most rural inhabitants, used a system of credit and debts were settled at the same time that goods were delivered and pay distributed. She wouldnt be paid for her work until the herds were delivered, which would be in a year or so. On second thought, Saye said as she eyed the contents of Neias purse, maybe I should pay for everything. Somehow, that makes it even worse. Dont worry big sis, Saye patted her on the back, Ill take care of you until you get your life straightened out. Actually, here Saye dug into her pocket and pulled out a fistful of coins, dropping them into Neias purse. Neia gaped silently at the gold trade coins as she counted. Three, five, six, eight, eleven Itll look better if you pay for your own stuff, Saye told her. youre doing this on purpose, arent you. Im just trying to help! Neia frowned at Sayes innocent expression. The Bard just loved to tease her in all sorts of twisted ways. Foot traffic stalled as the wagons ahead of them took turns going around a giant hole in the road. As the armsman at the gate asserted, there was still plenty of work to be had. Plenty of damage from the war remained unrepaired in favour of fixing more critical issues. Before long, they arrived at the city harbour, where Neia figured she could get a decent read on how Lloyds was doing. Several ranks of men were under guard at the base of one of the piers, which she assumed were conscripts awaiting transport. The rest of the wharf was decently busy, with lumber aplenty marked for the south. They separated themselves from the traffic, walking over to the waterfront. Neia leaned on a wooden railing as she scanned the bay for ships. Life seems normal enough here. Just as she said that, a man ran by them and jumped over the rail, landing in the water with a loud splash. Two armsmen jogged over and watched the man swim away. One of them clicked his tongue. Does he really think he can get away like that? I dont think hes thinking at all, the other armsman said. The two walked off, shadowing the swimmer from the shore. Out in the water, a rowboat came up behind the escapee. One of the armsmen in the boat reached out and grabbed the man by his collar, pulling him aboard when he finally exhausted himself. Neia and Saye watched as he was delivered to the ranks awaiting transport to the wall, his wet and miserable countenance the only reward for his troubles. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 4, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Though Lloyds was one of the smallest cities in the Holy Kingdom C its current population was around ten thousand excluding the new labour camps C it was still a city and Neia struggled to figure out what was going on and who to speak with. Everyone had their own interpretation of what was happening and why, though the general themes that came with the divide between urban and rural society seemed to weigh heavily on anything anyone said. Even now, as she and Saye settled down for a late lunch in the citys main plaza, they listened to another bout of familiar complaints by a group of citizens. Its wrong, I tell ya, a man in a work apron motioned angrily with a hand. They say we dont need the army anymore, and now suddenly theyre yanking people for the wall! Makes no sense at all, another man shook his head. Heads around the small gathering nodded in agreement. My son was getting ready to take over the workshop, a third man said. We thought the days of fighting were behind us! Hes got a kid on the way, too At least you have a workshop, a labourer snorted. Ive been scratching up a living doing odd jobs for years, and they still call spares like us to fight. Then, were reservists for the army. Were spares for our families and spares for the army! Putting it that way, it did feel pretty mean. While Neia wasnt exactly a spare, she had no titles or tenancies to inherit from her family. Unless one was a talented genius, the only options for people like her were joining the Royal Army, the Temples, or scraping up a meagre existence in the cities. Of course, there was also becoming a housewife, but men didnt have that choice. Neia glanced around as the gathering grew more noisome and passers-by stopped to lend an ear. The nearby armsmen were quick to take note of the knot in the crowd, however. They pushed their way through towards the group, their halberds gleaming in the afternoon sun. Clear out! One of them shouted over the din, Youre obstructing traffic. The men and women dispersed. Neia finished off her skewer of fish before rejoining the flow of the street with Saye. Maybe we should have waited for Mister Moro, Neia said. Trying to make sense of all this is Thats just how gathering information works, Saye said. Do you think neatly organised little bundles of information just conveniently appear to present themselves to you for no reason? Obviously not, but A blonde-haired young Priest dressed in high-ranking vestments came up the street, accompanied by two female attendants in the garb of temple staff. Isnt that Their eyes met, and they stared at one another as they drew closer. As the Priest walked by, Neias hand shot out to grab him by the arm. Dont ignore me like that! Neia cried, Im already questioning my existence as it is! Wouldnt people normally keep their distance when someone looks at them like that? The Priest replied stuffily. You know who I am! Neia gave the Priests arm a shake. Should we do something about him? Saye asked. Neias gaze slid over to the Bard. Do something? Er, no C Priest Jan is a friend of mine. He joined the northern resistance forces not long after the invasion started and was part of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps. Priest Jan, this is Saye. Shes a travelling Bard. May the gods bless you this fine afternoon, Priest Jan smiled. Shall we take our discussion to a more suitable setting? Priest Jan sent a pointed look at the busy street around them. More than a few people had stopped to watch, perhaps wondering if another conscription-related scuffle had broken out. Neia nodded and they turned to join the Priest and his attendants as they casually strolled along. So, have you found yourself a husband yet? Me? No Thats no good, Priest Jan said. We lost so many during the warwell, I suppose competition might be stiff for the exact same reason. Neia nodded. Although both men and women served in the Royal Army, the majority of the Holy Kingdoms women didnt pursue a career in the military. As a result, a good chunk of the men in the Holy Kingdom had been killed as part of the Royal Army at the outset of the war. Additionally, men still stepped up to protect women and children as the conflict raged on. While this technically meant that the population could recover more quickly, finding a husband had become a daunting affair for post-war women. What about you? Neia asked. Oh, I got married right after the war ended, Priest Jan smiled. Ah, you did say something along those lines, now that I think about it. Neia was attending to His Majesty the Sorcerer King at the time while he was visiting the Corps during the siege of Lloyds, and the Sorcerer King questioned the wisdom of making such a declaration before a major battle. To this day, she still couldnt figure out what the problem was. She thought it was nice and romantic. Was it that Acolyte who was always with you back then? Neia asked. Thats right, Priest Jan answered with a nod. Paulas already expecting. I also married Maria and Martha here. She coughed as her congratulations lodged in her throat. I thought they were your attendants. They are, but you know how it is. Life in the ministry is always busy and its ten times worse nowadays. Theres little time to pursue a relationship and its hardly fair for a man to be monopolised by a single woman in our current circumstances. You could say that were all doing our part. Doing your part, huh Maria and Martha both smiled serenely as he spoke. Neias mind went somewhere stupid and she remained silent until they arrived at the cathedral in Lloyds main plaza. As with most of the buildings in the city, the cathedral had seen better days. The debris left in the wake of the Demihuman occupation had been cleared away, but restoration efforts lagged behind. Wooden scaffolding covered the walls and tarps had been stretched over the holes in the structure. The cathedrals interior was in a similar state of disrepair. Hastily-crafted pews had replaced the old, broken ones, but they had to be arranged around the holes in the stone floor. Neia looked up at the once-majestic murals on the ceiling, which were no longer illuminated by the buildings broken stained glass windows. It took weeks to clear out the Pteropus nests, Priest Jan said. I swear the stench still lingers no matter how many Clean spells we use. Neia wrinkled her nose at the memory. Lloyds Cathedral was the tallest building in the city, so hundreds of Pteropus had nested there. The entire place had been covered in layers of guano and there were thousands of Slimes everywhere. How did you manage to clean up that disaster? Neia asked. It took a little while, the Priest answered, but the solution was rather simple in the end. We just left the building alone and let the Slimes get rid of the mess. Sentries were stationed around the perimeter and they dispatched the Slimes that tried to wander off. Thats pretty clever. After the battle for the city, which included the Sorcerer Kings duel with the Grand King of Destruction, Buser, the Holy Kingdom Liberation Army had camped in and around Lloyds. The tiny city could in no way handle the sanitary needs of the army and its camp followers, so an outbreak of Slimes and other monsters that fed on waste occurred. The Slimes literally erupted from the citys sewer system one day and attacked everyone and everything in their hunger, so the first thing that people would think at the time was to kill them, not use them. They walked around to the cloister behind the cathedral, where they found Paula toiling away in the gardens. The Acolyte rose to greet them with a smile. Welcome back, Bishop. Bishop? Neia frowned. A side-effect of nearly everyone else dying, I suppose, the Bishop said. But that means youre the Prefect Such that it is, the Prefect shrugged. The Crown assigned Nobles to the precariae with the blessing of the Temples and were bare on staff anyway, so I basically function as a senior Priest these days. Whats precariae? Saye asked. Temple land leased out to tenants, Bishop Jan said. They were ruined like everything else, however. Even the monasteries were razed. I havent had a taste of good mead since before the war The Bishop sighed as if that was the worst part of it, but it shouldnt have been his primary concern. The main revenues of the Temples of the Four in the Holy Kingdom came from the precariae. Since they were so short-staffed and most of their institutional activities had been suspended in the wake of the war, however, they could probably sustain their core functions through temple services alone. Bishop Jan led them into a sparsely furnished office that looked like it had been burnt out. So, he said as he took a seat at his desk, what brings you from Hoburns? Given youre in a dress, I cant imagine youre here on Holy Order business. Could it be that you came husband hunting? If so, Im afraid to say that Lloyds is in the same situation as everywhere else in the north, according to the reports. Something was bothering me, Neia replied. Since the royalists took control of Lloyds a few weeks ago, I wanted to see how things had changed. Thats a very broad line of inquiry. Any information that you have will help. This is really important. The Bishop rested his elbows on his desk, steepling his fingers with an expressionless look. Maria appeared with a stack of wooden cups and placed them on a nearby table. Martha came in on her heels, filling them with hot water from a bronze kettle. I know that the new royalists are made up of the progressives from past days, Bishop Jan said, but the shift in methodology between them and the old royalists is so radical that Im not sure what to think. Hoburns has ordered us to cooperate, however, so theres little that I can do about it. Does that mean you feel somethings wrong with how the royalists are running things? Thats yet to be seen. They have an explanation for everything and claim that Hoburns is the same way, so we just have to wait and see. Y-You cant do that! The Bishop leaned back from Neias outburst, exchanging a look with his wives. Why is that? Have you been to the capital? Neia asked. No, Bishop Jan scoffed. Weve been so busy in Lloyds that we couldnt even attend the victory celebrations. But the reports indicate that Hoburns is doing remarkably well. may I please take a look at one of these reports? Just a moment. Bishop Jan rose from his seat, but Paula beat him to the cabinets along one wall of the office. She opened one and ran a finger through the documents within. Which ones would you like, Your Excellency? She asked. The monthly summaries for Lloyds Prefecture and Hoburns, please. Paula took a moment to locate the desired files. The Bishop gestured with an open hand after she set them on the table. There are only three full months worth of reports, so Im not sure if youll be able to find what youre looking for. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Neia placed the reports for Lloyds and Hoburns side by side, looking back and forth as she compared them. She wasnt an expert in administrative matters, but the files were presented in such a way that most people could make sense of their content. This doesnt make sense, she frowned. I know that members of the Holy Order spend half the day bashing one another over the head, Bishop Jan said, but its not that complicated Thats not what I meant, Neia kept comparing the lines of each report. Why are the numbers for Hoburns so huge compared to Lloyds under the conservatives? Hoburns is the capital, the Bishop replied matter-of-factly. It would be strange if it was the same as Lloyds. The new administrators promised that we would see the same results in a few months, relatively speaking. She struggled to reconcile the numbers in the reports with what she witnessed in Hoburns. This is a lie. It has to be! While the summary only referenced records that werent included in the report, it did break things down into several categories such as reconstruction costs, trade, tax revenues, government expenditures, population growth, and so on. All of it painted an exquisitely optimistic picture of the capital regions recovery C one that she had seen no sign of while she lived there. Government expenditures were slashed by three-quarters. Trade and tax revenues were thirty times that of Lloyds, despite Hoburns only having roughly six times the population. Neia pointed to the ridiculous figures, looking up at the Bishop. You have to have been suspicious of these claims, she said. Theyre entirely unrealistic! I did express my confusion over those numbers, Bishop Jan replied, but the Nobles had a plausible explanation for it. And what was that? According to them, a significant amount of our countrys productivity goes unreported. One of the first things that they did was take measures to ascertain the true economic situation of their assigned territories. Revenues went up accordingly once the Nobles enforced transparent reporting. Transparent reporting? They make it sound as if the Holy Kingdom is swarming with smugglers and shady organisations. The Bishop chuckled lightly at her comment. I was a bit offended when I first heard it, as well, but they came up with proof within a week. According to their findings, roughly two-thirds of Lloyds economy was what they termed informal. One-quarter of that informal economys transactions could be considered criminal. What would be an example of a transaction in this informal economy? The majority of them were supply or service arrangements. For instance, a weaver agreeing to mend a Fishermans net for a certain number of fish in return. Labour for room and board is also a prevalent one. Neia had to admit those things did happen all the time before the war. No one thought badly of those activities, however. But thats normal stuff, Saye said. Why is it suddenly wrong? Because it obscures the true productive potential of the Holy Kingdom, the Bishop said. Missing revenues aside, they claim that having a clearer picture of the economy helps them plan better for the future, and I can see the sense in that. Did they do the same thing in Hoburns? Neia was away on patrol most of the time, so all she could do was note how things had changed whenever she returned from the countryside. What did they propose to fix the problem? She asked. Theyre pushing heavily for full monetisation, the Bishop answered. All goods, services, and labour are recognised as having monetary value and must be reported. That even includes what goes on between members of a workshop or family business, though I have no idea how theyd enforce that. I dont think they intend to, Neia said. Thats what those labour camps are for. Is that so? She frowned down at the most recent pair of reports. Based on the Bishops explanations, the report for Lloyds was what a normal recovery would look like. Because the labour camps around the city were just starting to get established, it was very easy to see how they worked. The Nobles dont trust the city folk, Neia said. Those labour camps contain almost every industry that you can find in a town or city, and theyre intercepting goods flowing in from the prefecture. No one needs to look inside houses or whatever for accurate reporting because, eventually, the workshops in the city will have nothing to report. By controlling the citys economy, theyll get the numbers that theyre looking for. but they said that Lloyds would be doing as well as Hoburns once everythingC Neia shot to her feet and slammed her palms on the desk. The citizens of Hoburns can barely afford to eat! She cried, You dont want to be doing as well as Hoburns. But, the numbers Those numbers are an illusion. Id almost call them a lie. The price of everything just keeps getting higher and higher in Hoburns and no one has any money anymore. Even the royalists know it. All those labour camps outside of the city walls dont run on coin: they run on food-based scrip. Those things that the Nobles talked to you about arent some special product of their management C theyre things that have always existed no matter who was in charge and how they framed things. She wondered if Bishop Jans reaction was related to why the problem was getting worse and worse. The people who had the power to do anything about it either only saw nice numbers on a page or were taking advantage of that same blindness. No, thats not right. The conservatives refuse to do the same thing and theyre doing fine. Did it mean that the proverbial lines were already drawn? That everyone in power east of Hoburns wilfully partook of the horrible new form of management spearheaded by the royalists? She didnt want to believe it was the case. If you dont believe me, Neia told the Bishop, visit Hoburns yourself. I hope you have plenty of money, though C theyve monetised everything there. Perhaps I will. Is this the true reason why you came dressed as you are? To covertly deliver a warning? Id be happy if you could do something about it, Neia said. Hopefully before angry mobs start burning bakeries and people get assassinated for being on the wrong side The last few months have been far more depressing than Id like to admit. Assassinated Didnt you hear? Neia said, Iago Lousa, the new Black, is dead. The royalists didnt like that he was importing supplies from Lloyds when it was under the conservatives. They hired an Assassin to kill him and almost all of his haciendas senior management as well as lighting the camps around it on fire. Neia left the cathedral on that note, letting out a tired sigh as she rejoined the traffic flowing through the square. Things were still lively C at least compared to Hoburns C but it only seemed like a matter of time before Lloyds had the life sucked out of it just like the capital. I didnt know you could be so dramatic, big sis, Saye said. I-It just came out, Neia mentally curled up on herself. Everyones just so nonchalant about the problem. Thats probably the worst part about it: you just arrive in a terrible place and you never realised that things were heading there the entire time. Worse yet, many people were gleefully accelerating the process by participating in the system of rewards and honours for exceptional performance. That in itself wasnt the problem, however. Rimun had plenty of examples of those incentives working properly. We still have plenty of time until it gets late, Saye said. What do you want to do, now? Hmm She already understood that problems were taking root, but, even if she did, she had no clue how to stop them. Figuring out where the problems would start might give us some clues about how to counter them, Neia said. Have any ideas? Someone once told me that following the money would usually lead somewhere interesting. I dont even know what thats supposed to mean. Neia wasnt sure that she wanted to know at all, as it sounded like another ludicrous anecdote from a Bard who always saw the worst things in life. In this case, Saye said, the Nobles are being pretty blatant about it, arent they? They know that their scheme works, so all they have to do is enact it. Their scheme, huhtheyre in the process of setting up the labour camps and regulating the citys resources through them, so Lets go back to the docks, Neia said. Its the only place they cant block with their labour camps. Alright. By the way, you said that the Bishop was a member of the Corps? I thought the Temples hated the Undead. Its not as if the Corps was filled with Undead, Neia frowned. I know its true that the Temples official stance calls for the destruction of the Undead, but there were plenty of Priests and Paladins who could work with the Sorcerer King. Queen Calca herself would have probably gotten along with him: both she and His Majesty wished for their citizens to be harmonious and happy. It was a shame that the Holy Queen never got the chance to meet the Sorcerer King. The Holy Kingdom wouldve probably been a very different place than it was today if she had. A front of angry grey clouds loomed on the horizon when they arrived at their destination. Im not very superstitious, but I dont like the looks of that. Looks like a convenient excuse to me, Saye replied. Huh? Neias gaze went from the clouds to the Bard, then back again. The corner of her eyelid twitched as a sheet of lightning illuminated the coming storm. Nothey couldnt, could they? No, they will. She stepped on a rail and twisted around to scan the waterfront. The entire wharf was a hubbub of activity as it prepared to receive the ships coming in ahead of the storm. Ugh, there are too many people. At first, she thought she would be able to spot groups of armsmen harassing the people working on the docks, but she couldnt make anything out in the chaos. Merchants made last-minute sales before packing up their stalls and carting them away while wagons were rolled into place to rush whatever cargo came in to the nearby warehouses. A gust of wind pushed Neia off of her perch. They moved away as a large wave crashed into the wharf, inundating the stones. I dont think well be able to catch them before it happens, Neia sighed. They wont be doing it right in plain view, Saye said. Lets check the alleys. Neia rushed to catch up to Saye as she went for the closest alley. There were too many buildings to check, but they had to try. Hoburns, Kalinsha, and Prart were all landlocked, allowing the royalists to gain economic control of them fairly easily. Lloyds, on the other hand, could import vast quantities of cargo by ship. The royalists tactic of using labour camps on their assigned fiefs outside of the city couldnt work as they had no jurisdiction over the water. To achieve their ends on crown land, an accident had to be arranged. Before, it was an angry mob burning down a town mill and bakery. The royalists hadnt driven the people of Lloyds to the state where they could manipulate public anger yet, so the coming storm was a golden opportunity to expedite their plans. Any warehouses or processing facilities unwilling to go along with their schemes would be mysteriously set on fire by lighting. The rain would make it easy to control the aftermath, as well. A peal of thunder drove Neia forward as she searched for any would-be arsonists. The two blocks closest to the piers were occupied by warehouses and industries meant to support the fishing industry. That meant there was only one alley to go down C hopefully, they had chosen to go in the right direction. She nearly ran into Saye as the Bard jerked to a stop. Neia looked to her left and right, then nearly shouted as she spotted a pair of men between a warehouse and a covered shipyard for small vessels. Both were garbed as common labourers. One of them knelt, his hands working on something out of view as the other man held up a lamp to provide him with light. They both froze and looked in her direction as she approached. H-Hi, she smiled nervously. Neia wasnt sure what to say, so something stupid came out. The two men gave her incredulous looks. Were not buying, woman. Buying? Get lost. Uwah, so rude. And what do they mean by buying? Were they accustomed to performing shady dealings in dark alleys? Neia swallowed. It was rather Rogue-like. The men obviously werent commoners, either. They had the height and solid look of professional armsmen. You deaf? The man with the lamp stepped toward her, Leave. Why should I? What are you two doing here, anyway? She glanced at the wall where the kneeling man was, but he had moved to block her line of sight on whatever he was doing. They didnt miss her look. Thats none of your business, the man with the lamp said. Go home. Didnt you see that storm coming in? I did, Neia replied. But nothing says I cant be here. Neia looked past the mans shoulder to the street beyond. People were running back and forth as they rushed for shelter. None of them spared a glance at what was going on in the alley. A flash of lightning scattered the darkness. The kneeling man jumped at the thunderclap that followed. Whats that you have there? Neia pointed at some rags piled against the wall. Like I said, its none of your business. Your friend looks like hes scared of thunder. Maybe you should take him home before it gets worse. An exasperated sigh joined the sound of the rising wind. Were staying right where we are, the man with the lamp told her. Youre the one who should leave. I dont want to, Neia replied. I like it here. Another clap of thunder shook the buildings around them. Your friend is going to cry, Neia said. Im not! The kneeling scrubbed his cheeks. Eh? Is he actually crying? Dont you feel sorry for him? Take him home already. Im not crying! Yeah? Then why are the rags all wet? Its not from me! Its from the oil thatC The mans mouth snapped shut. Neias eyes went back and forth between the two labourers. what did you say about oil? Its nothing, the man with the lamp told her. Didnt your parents ever tell you not to stick your nose in other peoples business? My mother always told me to help people who were troubled, Neia replied. Do you need money? Ill give you some for that lamp. Hah? What am I doing They were trying to set the building on fire, but they werent doing it yet so she had no right to stop them. She couldnt just run in and attack the guy while shouting wild accusations. Not that the royalists would believe anything I said. Wait, arent I screwed here? A drizzle made its way between the rooftops. Neia moved under the eaves as it rapidly turned into a deluge. Then, she leaned over and snatched the oil-soaked rags. Hey! What? I wanted to wipe myself off. Theyre just rags, right? Theyre my rags! She held up the cloth in her hand. There were at least two moth-eaten socks in the bundle. You dont want these, Neia said. Just get some new socks. I can buy you some socks if youd like. Itd be nice if Saye did something to helphuh? Where did she go? Neia couldnt take her eyes off of the men, but she couldnt feel the Bards presence nearby anymore. A lump formed in her throat. Was she alone in an alley with two Rogues? The second man rose to his feet. Neia took a step back. Wh-what are you doing? She asked, Stay away! Help! Someone! Dammit, shut this ugly woman up! A hand reached out to snatch her wrist. Neia shrieked and punched the Rogue with all of her might. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 4, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 It turned out that Neia wasnt very good at punching people. In her panic, her fist missed the Rogues face entirely and hit him in the shoulder. The man staggered back several steps in a half-spin before bumping into the wall and losing his footing. The Rogue with the lamp gaped silently at the result. He turned around and raised his lamp as if to swing it at her, then stopped upon seeing Neias horrified expression. Sorry, he said with an apologetic look, I wasC What the hell are you doing in there?! A shout turned their attention to the mouth of the alley. Four men came running in through the pouring rain. Their eyes went from the man on the ground to the man with the lamp. I think these two Rogues were trying to start a fire! Neia said. Before the man with the lamp could react, one of the newcomers grabbed him by the collar and slammed him against the wall. You bastard! Who are you working for? Is it Horta? Pereria? I guess theyve been harassed enough that the royalist houses instantly come to mind. Two other men came and grabbed the downed Rogue by the arms, dragging him to his feet. The last newcomer narrowed his eyes at Neia. Have I seen you somewhere before, Miss? Neia fidgeted under his scrutiny. Was it safe to tell him who she was? They would probably bring the Rogues to the guardhouse and then the royalists would know she was around. She started as her vision blacked out for an instant. Ah, its Miss Baraja! Long time no see! Neia blinked through the eye holes in her mask. The man was grinning broadly at her. I give up. Was her mask C actually, it wasnt even the same mask C so iconic that people couldnt identify her without it? Plenty of people in the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps had been around her while she wasnt covering her eyes during the war. Neia sighed, reaching up to tie on her mask. Im sorry, she said, Ive met a lot of people since the war started. Are you part of the Corps? Sure am! The man continued smiling, Martin Martinez. Most of the members who lived around Lloyds stayed when the army moved on, but weve been doing well. At least until recently He sent a pointed look at the two Rogues. Why dont you come on in? It aint proper to be talking in the rain like this. Id like that, thank you. The alleyway was narrow, so Neia waited for the captured Rogues to be led away. She turned around to find Saye standing behind her and wrapped her arms around the Bard. That was sooooo scary! Neia whimpered, Why did you leave me like that? I didnt go anywhere, Saye replied. I was standing here the entire time. Its not as if the two of us can fit through here at once. Also didnt you just fight a whole war against Demihumans and Fiends? Why would you be scared of two thugs? Neia pulled back and looked the Bard in the eye in all seriousness. II think they were Rogues. So what? What do you mean, so what? Theyre Rogues C Rogues! Baby Assassins. Im so glad some help came. They might have taken my shoes away otherwise. Your shoes? Saye frowned. Shoes are important! What do you think would happen if I lost my shoes? Youd walk around barefoot until you bought new shoes. She released the Bard and turned back around, shaking her head. Saye just didnt understand what Rogues were like. That one Rogue looked like he was going to swing his lamp at you, Saye said. Why did he stop and apologise? Why? Now it was Neias turn to frown, Because everyone knows that its not right for men to hit women. But I see women hitting men all the time. Thats because theyre men, obviously. A man hitting a woman can badly injure or even kill them. Men hit each other all the time, so a woman hitting a man is nothing to them. Are you sure about that? What Neia wasnt sure about was what the Bard was trying to get at. Not hitting women was just plain decent common sense. They drew their mantles around themselves before joining Mister Martinez on the street. He led them to a nearby office nestled amongst the row of warehouses. An older man standing with his arms crossed behind a counter spoke as they entered. You figure out what that noise was? Oh, if it isnt Miss Baraja! Hello, Neia bobbed her head. A pair of Rogues were trying to start a fire at Warehouse Five, Mister Martinez said as he shook out his mantle. What?! I knew they wouldnt take no for an answer. Which house was it? They wouldnt say. I had the boys take them to the Holy Order office. Good. Id have rung your head if you took em to a guard post. Call ma down and have her whip up something for our guests. Mister Martinez left the front office, taking a flight of stairs to the residence above. Neia and Saye removed their mantles and placed them on a row of wooden pegs to dry out. The man at the counter disappeared into a back room, returning with a stack of wooden stools. I hope youll forgive us for the crude welcome, Miss Baraja. Ah, its no problem at all. I didnt mean to impose on your businessMister Martinez? Martin Martinez. Martin Martinezthis is going to get confusing. A snort rose from the man as he placed the stools in a row before the counter. Just call my son junior. Thats what everyone calls him anyway. Did you have anything to do with what happened just now, Miss Baraja? Yes, unfortunately. Or fortunately? Ive seen how the royalists operate elsewhere and suspected they might resort to the same methods after they got comfortable in Lloyds. The harbour is the only part of the city they cant blockade with their labour camps, so I figured this would be where they started causing trouble. Pretty sharp of you, the senior Mister Martinez said. Not a week after they set up shop here, the new set of Nobles started making offers to the folks along the waterfront. What kind of offers? At first, they tried to get us to cooperate with them over imports and exports. No one wasted a minute listening to that drivel. They knew they had no right to set regulations in the city, so they tried to have us raise our rates for cargo handling and storage instead. We figured they were just ignorant assholes who thought they could profit without thought, but, now that you mentioned the labour camps blockading the city, I suppose that was their true goal. Neia nodded. City folk stayed away from the labour camps not only because there was a division between urban and rural society, but certain stigmas were attached to the camps. During and immediately after the war, every city had prison and refugee camps growing around them. That, in turn, led to the belief that the camps were dirty and dangerous places where the destitute and desperate survived off the scraps of the cities. While that was true at the time, this was no longer the case. The royalist camps around Hoburns were in reality wealthier than the city that they sucked the lifeblood out of. What did they do after that? Neia asked. Tried to buy us out, the senior Martinez replied. That didnt work, of course C especially since we had just recently expanded our operations. Was your expansion a result of the Sorcerer Kings wisdom? Id say so, the man nodded. Figuring out how to get stronger running a warehouse business was a bit of a puzzle, but we did what we could. Its surprising how all the little things added up. Im curious what you did to grow stronger. The senior Martinez leaned on an elbow, scratching the stubble of his jaw. Well, right from the get-go, all that training we did as part of the Corps gave us a lot more heft. Each one of us could handle bigger loads than most, which meant we didnt need to hire as many people. We put anyone we hired on through that same strength training and we kept at it ourselves. That helped us get ahead little by little until we could buy up all the ruined warehouses and empty lots close to the waterfront, which in turn allowed us to hire more people and made us Lloyds biggest player in cargo. I see, Neia said. That sounds similar to how the other members involved in physically demanding industries achieved their successes. Have you learned any new tricks when it comes to running your business? Tricks? Hmmwell, we gained more bargaining power in negotiations with both the shipping companies and the city. Naturally, expanding our businesses was a big learning experience, too. My old self couldnt imagine managing so many employees or organising so much storage space. I suppose the funniest part is that we can somehow figure out how to fit more things in the same space as we used to be able to. Neia furrowed her brow as she tried to imagine what he meant by that. Did they just organise their inventories better or did crates and barrels somehow shrink when they handled them? Surely, the warehouses themselves didnt grow Anyway, the senior Martinez said. The new Nobles resorted to persuasion after that. Theyd harass us in various ways. Closing streets so wed have to travel extra. Performing cargo inspections that took ten times longer than they rightfully should have. Most recently, theyve shunted their business to preferred partners, which obviously doesnt include us and even goes so far as to take up storage in other parts of the city. You can imagine what sort of chaos that causes. She actually couldnt, but she had wondered why traffic made it seem as if the city was at its full population rather than almost half. Sorry for the wait. A set of footfalls came down the stairs and a woman appeared with the junior Martinez plus two others. About damn time, woman, the senior Martinez said sourly. Did you have to come out looking like its the Wind of Rimun? Why wouldnt I dress up for such an important guest? And why do you look like you just dragged in a galleons worth of cargo from the wharf? Because I just did. Mrs Martinez grabbed a broom and swept her husband up the stairs. The junior Martinez took his fathers place. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Miss Baraja, he said. This is my wife, Laia, and my sister, Sofia. Its a pleasure to meet you, Neia bobbed her head. Your father was just talking about the harassment youve suffered from the royalists. Theyve been at it for a while now, the junior Martinez shook his head. I never imagined that theyd try burning down our warehouses, though. What were they thinking? Half of the citys grain imports were in that one they were at! Its because the northern harvest is about to start, Neia told him. What portion of your inventories are from the time when the conservatives ran Lloyds? Off the top of my head, Id say about half. But why would that matter? Because they dont plan on supplying grain and whatever else comes in from the countryside by ship unless its necessary. Those labour camps outside the city intercept all of the goods delivered from the prefecture and process them on-site. Then they sell them to the city at much higher prices. Your inventories are an obstacle to that control since people will just go to you instead for what they need. The mans cheek twitched as Neia laid out the points of the royalist strategy she had discussed with Lord Aston and the other scions. His wife came around with a tray of steaming drinks. I dont get it, the junior Martinez said. For what reason would they do this? This is like something youd hear from a story where evil people do evil things purely for evils sake. But no one acts like that in reality. Whats their angle? Thats something Ive yet to figure out, Neia replied. The Nobles in the conservative faction say that the royalists are doing it to weaken the cities and thus rob the Crown of its economic power. But theyre royalists. A royalist is someone who stands for monarchy. Why they do so and how they operate as agents of the Crown is another story entirely. you know, not too long ago you could trust people to be what they were. Neia couldnt disagree. Before the war, one never wondered if someone wasnt what they appeared to be. She wondered how everything had gone so wrong. By the way, she said. Is everyone here a member of the Corps? Everyone cept my wife was part of the Corps during the war, the junior Martinez said. UhI dont think weve been recruiting since then, but everyone in the family and all of our employees do our best to follow the Sorcerer Kings wisdom. I wouldnt say its something we need to recruit for, Neias eyes went over the gathered family. Anyone can follow the Sorcerer Kings wisdom if they want. In fact, Id be happy if everyone did. Also, it would probably help if you wore something that showed everyone who you are. Like the pins that were made back in the war? Yes, exactly. Something like that. The royalists will do anything to grind the citizens into submission, so people need to know that theyre not alone. Just like during the war, we have to support one another in this new struggle against injustice. The door to the office swung open, bringing with it a gust of cold air. A thoroughly-soaked man stomped in, dripping water over the hardwood floor. Junior, weve got trouble! What happened, Biel? Junior asked, Is it a fire? No, Biel wiped the water from his face with a hand. Some armsmen took your brother away! What?! The senior Martinez stormed down the stairs, half-dressed and dripping bathwater. He was bringing a pair of strangers up the street just now, right? Biel said, The armsmen at the post on the corner by my place came out and insisted the strangers be handed over to them. Did they do it? Junior asked. Not at first, the man shook his head. Sergio said they wanted to bring the strangers to the Order. Thats when things got ugly. Neia imagined that it would. The armsmen were being denied what they considered their authority and having their honour questioned at the same time. There was usually only one answer a member of a Noble House could render in response, no matter whether they were in the right or not. She grabbed her mantle and threw it on before running out into the street. The Holy Order office was next to the cathedral, so she headed off toward the city centre. Not a minute later, some figures materialised through the sheets of rain. Junior sprinted past her. Sergio! Juniors companions from the alley were being bound by a set of armsmen. Several resting halberds against their shoulders made a loose semicircle around them, but Junior didnt care. He barreled straight into the armsman tying his brother up, driving him to the street. You evil bastards! He shouted, sitting up to punch the man under him, How many of you are in on this? How low are youC The butt of a halberd clubbed Junior in the side of the head, knocking him off of the armsman. Two others jumped on top of him, pushing his cheek into a puddle. Hey! Juniors father crashed into the men holding his son down, sending the three of them rolling over the street. A scuffle broke out and men rushed in from the surrounding buildings to make their opinions known. Neias mouth fell open as the brawl grew to fill the intersection. Dammit, theyre playing right into the royalists hands! While the choice to deliver the Rogues to the Holy Order could be justified, attacking the city guard could not. What are we going to do? Saye asked. We need to bring in an arbiter, Neia answered, or the Nobles will have their way after this! They skirted the edge of the melee and ran toward the city centre, their boots splashing through the shallow streams that rushed down the street. The Paladin in the Holy Order office, a brown-haired man in his twenties by the name of Ander Moreno, rose to his feet when Neia threw open the door. Baraja, he nodded. Some weather were having, huh? You delivering something from HobC A fights broken out on the way to the harbour! Neia told him. in this rain? Yes! Some of the residents found a couple of men trying to light the warehouse district on fire. They were trying to bring them here, but the royalists are trying to stop them. Anders frown only grew deeper as his confusion escalated. That doesnt make any sense. Shouldnt the residents be fine with handing them over to the city guard? Itsbecause its too dangerous, Neia said. Theyre Rogues, Saye added. The Paladin rose to his desk, retrieving his sword harness before coming back around to the front. Where are the others? Neia asked. Castros on the night shift. The rest are on patrol. Lets go. They ran back out into the rain. As they passed the cathedral, Ander gestured to it with his scabbard. You C girl. Do you know your way back to the fight? Yeah. Saye didnt seem very pleased at how she had been addressed. Let the cathedral staff know whats going on. Lead the Priests to us. The Bard wordlessly turned and jogged up the cathedral stairs. Ander came closer to Neia. Wheres your gear, Baraja? I came to the city on a personal visit, Neia replied. Someone came into my acquaintances place shouting about some armsmen stopping the men from delivering the Rogues. I dont understand why they wouldnt just bring them in together. The more people they have, the safer it would be. Becausebecause I think those Rogues are working for one of the royalist houses. Havent you gotten complaints from the residents about the Nobles that took over? Nothing substantial, the Paladin replied. Certainly nothing that suggests that something like a fight was about to break out. Half a block from the intersection with the guard post, the mass of men appeared, still tangled in their brawl. If anything, there were even more people than before. What the Ander slowed to a stop. He raised a gauntleted hand. Flare! A flash of blinding light erupted in the centre of the brawl. Men on both sides fell away from one another, holding their arms in front of their eyes. What in the gods names is going on here?! The Paladin roared. His voice drew squinty-eyed looks from the men in the intersection. The rain pattered against his plate pauldrons as a patrol sergeant limped up to him. Its nothing we cant handle, Brother AnderC Bullshit! Youre handling this about as well as my wife handles a rat in her dress! And whats this I hear about Rogues? Rogues? The patrol sergeant blinked, Im not aware of any Rogues Dont let him fool you, Brother Ander! One of the residents shouted, The damn Nobles are trying to burn down our homes! Martinez caught em trying to set fire to his warehouses! Brother Ander, this is a preposterous accusation! Slander, even! Anders eyes went from one speaker to another as he silently gauged their claims. Neia bit her lip, wondering how she would handle the situation if she didnt know what she did. As far as the Paladin was probably concerned, it was an unprecedented situation that made very little sense overall. Brother Ander, Bishop Jan jogged up behind them with several members of the temple staff, how can we help? Inspect thesegentlemen for injuries. Ill be taking statements from everyone here. Everyone is to stay in their homes or at their posts until then. The weathers shit anyway so you wont be missing much. The Paladin waded into the crowd, separating men who looked like they were about to start fighting again. Neia sighed as she watched the combatants disperse. We lost them. The Nobles knew the law and they knew that judicial procedure would work to their advantage. As short-staffed as they were, the Holy Order couldnt detain everyone. Not that they had space in the gaol. Also, since the city guard was involved in the fight, they couldnt be coopted to help. Neia suspected that the two particular Rogues captured earlier would never show up again. Have you suffered any injuries, Miss Baraja? Bishop Jan came up to her. Im finesort of. This is what I feared would happen. Lloyds is in the position where it can compare how the two factions in the court handle the recovery efforts. Your warning felt like an exaggeration, but this is most extreme Fights could occasionally break out between individuals back in the day, but they were little more than drunken spats. She certainly couldnt recall anything like this. Neia couldnt help but think that she had a hand in the incident, though it wasnt necessarily a bad thing. The members of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps understood that they had to fight for their justice, and the ones in Lloyds were in a position where they understood the injustice that the royalists were attempting to impose upon them. The Bishop left her to tend to the others. Ander returned to Neia after a few minutes, his helmet tucked under an arm. Whats your take on this, Baraja? I was sort of the first person to discover the Rogues, so I cant be impartial about this incident. Dont be silly. As a member of the Holy Order, youre under an oath of service. Not that I expect you to lie in the first place. Also, why didnt you bring in the suspects yourself if youre the first who encountered them? Because I was scared. Even though she had been dismissed from the Holy Order, most of her long-time friends still worked for the Order or the Temples and it wasnt as if she stopped believing in the Four Great Gods. The thing that she perhaps dreaded the most was how everyone she had come to know after years of working as a Squire would treat her after she had lost her position. I couldnt, Neias cheeks burned with shame. Because Im not a part of the Holy Order anymore. Hah? What crazy talk are you spouting now? Who in the world wouldC Last month, Neia said, Captain Montagns came out while I was on patrol to deliver an ultimatum. The Temples didnt want my testimonies surrounding the Sorcerer King and his wisdom to be construed as an official message from the Temples. They told me to stop speaking about it entirely. I couldnt, so I was dismissed. Ander remained silent for a long moment as the last of the men left the scene of the brawl. The rain had lightened somewhat, but the runoff still filled the street to their ankles. Well, he said, thats stupid. I-It is? Neia finally dared to steal a glance at the Paladin, but he only scanned the street as he spoke. Of course! The Temples already stated that all that talk of yours doesnt explicitly go against the tenets of the faith and the Holy Kingdoms moral imperatives. I know, right?! The words spilt out of Neias mouth, It was fine, then it wasnt! The people have been benefiting from it, as well. You should see how crazy good Rimun is compared to Hoburns these days. You should have spoken to Custodio about your dismissal. Now it was her turn to be thoroughly confused. Im pretty sure she hates me, Neia said. Im also pretty sure she hates the Sorcerer King with every fibre of her being. But theres one thing she hates above all else, Ander told her, and thats injustice. It didnt seem like that when we were travelling to the Sorcerous Kingdom, she muttered. Shes a Human just like you and me. She lost her entire family, her best friend, and almost everyone she called a friend on the same day and she still shouldered the fates of eight million people after that. I dont think your mother would teach you any different, but decent folk do their best to support someone in that situation and you dont leave millions of people to founder over an irrational fit. Alsoyou became an insufferable, insubordinate brat after being assigned to the Sorcerer King as his attendant, you know that? If it was anyone other than Custodio in charge, youd have lost your head long before the war ended. That cant be right. Remedios is a horrible person who just happens to be strong and beautiful. Ander smiled slightly, his grey eyes seeming to see right through her. You were never stationed in Hoburns as a Squire, so I guess you never got to know her before the war. Custodio may be the greatest Paladin that our country will ever know and the most caring person that Ive ever known. The personification of the Holy Kingdoms justice. And a pain in the ass. Thats the Custodio that most of us know and love and hate. The pouring rain finally abated, settling into a drizzle. Ander took one last look around before turning to leave. What are you going to do? Neia asked, About what happened here, I mean. Im not sure why thats a question, the Paladin answered. Ill do my duty and nothing less. Theres something wrong with the Holy Kingdom, Neia told him. Anyone with a lick of sense knew that when the Holy King replaced Custodio with Montagns. Its not something you can fight by just doing your duty. Ander turned back around, regarding Neia with a calm look. Thats where youre wrong, Baraja, he told her. I must fight it by doing my duty. Its not the result or destination that matters the most. Simply surviving doesnt matter much, either. Whats truly important is how you achieve your results and what path you take to your destination. How you live. Justice is what matters, and you die every single day you cannot live the life that justice demands. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 4, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 After staying overnight with the Martinez family, Neia and Saye sailed out of Lloyds on a fishing boat belonging to another member of the Corps. They were dropped off at the nearest village to the east, from where they slogged their way through the muddy county roads to Bast. Fortunately, it was no longer raining, but a ceiling of heavy-looking clouds lingered over them. I hope Mister Moro gets back soon, Neia said. Were going to need a lot of help. What are we going to do when we get back? Saye asked. We need to help Lloyds, Neia answered. You saw what happened yesterday. The royalists are going to keep pushing to get what they want and they know how to make everything play into their hands. We need the strength to deter their activities. How much strength is that, exactly? The Nobles have thousands of men in those camps around the city. That was indeed a difficult question to answer. The Nobles were accustomed to having the only professional warriors outside of the military. No matter how well-trained the members of the Corps guard unit were, the Nobles would believe they had the advantage in both numbers and troop quality. While the latter was probably a false perception, the former mattered quite a bit. Members of a houses armed retinue were at least as strong as career soldiers and usually more so due to the traditions of the rural elite and the aristocratic tendency to invest in private security. They in fact used their contacts in the Royal Army to identify and entice the best soldiers into working for them. Im not sure, exactly, Neia said. But Im also sure that they wont come out swinging. Royalist tactics so far have always been to bait their opponents into making mistakes, which they then capitalise on. All we need is to make them think twice about doing anything and keep our people from getting manipulated by the Nobles tricks. If these people youre bringing in are like the others weve spoken with, Saye said. That might be hard. If they see something they think is wrong, they arent afraid to let everyone know how they feel about it. Why not bring in Lord Lugo? Hes responsible for this part of the front anyway. That would probably be helpful. A Noble was better suited to countering the moves of another Noble. Neia didnt have the knowledge or experience to consider all of the factors that might be involved. They arrived at the gates of Bast early in the afternoon. On their way across the town, Neia noted the tall masts of a galleon in port. It looks like the first ship is already back from Rimun, Neia said. We should at least have the second group of armsmen from the conservatives. She couldnt see any additional men on the streets, so the ship must have arrived long enough ago for everyone to disembark. They left the town, and, on the way to Lord Astons manor, stopped to check on the rancher camp. Neia was surprised to see how many more tents had been set up along the meadow. I guess some members of the guard unit came in with that ship. Well, more than some Dozens of men greeted her as she made her way to the camps central fire, where they found Carlos and a few of his ranchers chatting with a handful of newcomers. Among them was a tall, blonde man by the name of Gaspar Guerrero, who had served as one of the guard units Captains during the war. Carlos, Neia said as she joined them at the fire. How are things going here? Gettin crowded, Miss Baraja, the rancher said. The new guys just came in this morning, so theyre still clearing out the space the Nobles lent em. Its good to see you again, Miss Baraja, Captain Guerrero nodded in greeting. Thank you for coming on such short notice, Neia bobbed her head. How many men came with you today, Guerrero? If she recalled correctly, he preferred to be addressed by his surname. It was very militant compared to his first, so Neia supposed she could understand why. Two hundred from Rimun and the nearby villages, Captain Guerrero said. The ones further out couldnt make it to the city in time, so theyll be in on the next few ships. How many more are coming? Everyone that can, Miss Baraja. Mister Moro said some real trouble was brewing here, so it wouldnt be right to leave you hanging. Id say two or three thousand will arrive by the end of the week. isnt the entire guard unit three thousand people? Members of the guard unit lived all around the country, so three thousand from Rimun Prefecture alone should have been impossible. Erthe guard trained more of the guard. It just sort of happened. Strengthening ourselves for justice and all that. Plenty of boys and young men were interested in what we were doing. Neia looked between the rows of tents. Quite a few boys were running around, but she initially thought they were locals attracted to the horses and soldiery as boys tended to be. I hope you dont expect me to send children into this, Neia said. Oh, no, Miss Baraja, Captain Guerrero said. Theyre nowhere near ready, but theyre a big help with camp chores and such. Around half of those coming are trainees wholl train out here while doing whatever needs to be done around the camp to earn their keep. I figured itd be a good experience bringing them over. She nodded in agreement at the Captains words. One could train all night and day, but real battlefield experience was rare. Before and during the war, a soldiers first trip to a battlefront could often be their last. With the Abelion Hills now under the Sorcerous Kingdoms control, trainees would have even fewer opportunities to gain practical experience. Any chance at all would be invaluable for anyone interested in becoming a professional soldier. At least if it wasnt for those damn royalists messing up our country. What did Mister Moro tell you about whats going on here? Neia asked. Something about the Nobles setting up shop in Lloyds doing things that they shouldnt, the Captain replied, and that we lacked the weight to hold our ground. As you can see, well be remedying that real quick. The Captains rock-solid confidence made a great deal of tension leave her. It really was great to have reliable people around. Before anything, Neia told him, were going to have to familiarise everyone with the royalists tactics. Lord Lugo will also want to be involved. Well be answering to a Noble? The royalists in Lloyds dont pick fights by making direct, physical challenges. They use peoples ignorance of the law to bait them into making moves they can legally act against. Along the way, theyll try to do things to their opponents that they know they wont get in trouble for. Having a Noble watching out for their tricks is the best way to stay out of trouble. So long as he doesnt put on any airs Neia looked over at Carlos. He seemed like a decent fellow on the trip here, Carlos said. "Didnt rub any of us the wrong way, anyway. Dont tell him I said so, but Lord Lugo and the other lordlings were more like excited young men than anything else. Did you need us ranchers for anything, Miss Baraja? How are things over at the hacienda? Neia asked. Weve barely been away a week, Carlos shrugged. I wouldnt say its boring, but life on the ranch usually changes by the season, not the day. So the royalists havent shown up to cause more trouble for us? The patrols havent noticed anyone. Those barn rats are either smart enough not to bother us after what they did or too craven to try. Suits us either way. In that case, Neia said, Id like three companies to come up and join us. Ill arrange for more pasture for the horses. Want us to bring spare mounts? Yes, she nodded, we may have to cover a lot of ground, depending on what happens. Try to come as quickly as you can. I dont like how rapidly things are escalating in Lloyds. Ill head out right away. After spending a bit more time speaking with the men who arrived that morning, Neia made her way to Lord Astons manor. Lord Lugo was standing out in the castle courtyard, putting his companies through their drills. Ah, Miss Baraja, he nodded, welcome back. How was Lloyds? The royalists are already making their move on the city, Lord Lugo, Neia told him. I was supposed to return last night, but there was an attempted arson in the city. Then, a brawl broke out right on one of the main streets between the royalists men and the city residents. A brawl? Now I wish I had gone with you. What was it about? The citizens tried to turn in the Rogues who attempted to set those fires to the Holy Order. Those Rogues were royalist men and the guards insisted on having them handed over to them. Lord Lugos lip curled into a sneer. A house taking care of its own is supposed to be an honourable practice. These royalists are smearing mud across the face of the entire establishment! What happened in the end? We called in an arbiter. The proper choice, the nobleman said, but I cant imagine the Holy Order has the resources to conduct a proper investigation. Rimun had five Paladins for the entire prefectureI see. So thats the game theyre playing. Neia nodded. It was amazing how quickly Lord Lugo grasped what had happened and what the royalists were up to. She had been patrolling the lands that they managed for months and hadnt realised what was going on at all. For future reference, Neia asked, how do we counter their tactics? In a legal, non-violent way, of course. Its difficult given their strategic and legal advantages. But we should confer with Lord Aston about this. Id rather we not repeat the same discussion twice. Plus, hell get jealous over being left out. Is he in the hall? Where else? In the short time that Neia started interacting with Lord Lugo and the rest of the scions, she quickly found out that most of their time was eaten up by their duties managing the realm. It was nothing like the glamorous lifestyle that most city folk imagined Nobles to have. She figured the source of that misconception was somewhere between Bards glorifying the most generous hosts on their travels and the fact that most Nobles with city manors were High Nobles or at least ones with the wealthiest lands near the urban centres of the realm. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Well meet you there in a bit, Neia told him. Of course. They split off from Lord Lugo after entering the manor, making their way to Neias suite. To her disappointment, it appeared that Mister Moro hadnt returned on the same ship as Captain Guerrero. Welcome back, Miss Baraja, Mrs Diaz came out to greet her. Im back, Neia replied. Did anything happen while I was away? We received a letter from Mister Moro this morning, Mrs Diaz replied. And Im sure you saw that some of the guard unit came in I did, Neia said as she undid the buttons of her dress. I have an audience with Lord Aston. Could you please help me get ready? Of course! Give me a bit to draw a bath. Oh, and the letter is on the desk in the office. Neia shrugged off her dress and went to pick up Mister Moros letter. In addition to what Captain Guerrero told her, there was a projection of the finances they could probably gather as well as a report on the various experts that he was going to recruit as instructors for their discipleship program. Its kind of scary how quickly everything is coming together, she mumbled to herself. Why do you say that? Saye asked. Isnt it? So many people are popping up out of nowhere offering all sorts of things. All because I asked. Seems normal to me, the Bard shrugged. She looked up from the letter to frown at Saye. Youre actually the last person I expected to hear that from. Why? Saye tilted her head curiously. Becausebecause you grew up in a terrible place. One where people were selfish and evil and put you through all sorts of horrible things. Thats true, Saye admitted, but that doesnt mean I have to be like the people who made my life horrible. It just makes me aware of how people can potentially behave in certain situations. you became an insufferable, insubordinate brat after being assigned to the Sorcerer King as his attendant, you know that? I dont understand, Neia stared at the carpet. I wouldnt be able to stand even a tenth of what you went through. How did you go through all that without ending up like all those people who hurt you? Because even if my mother threw me away, Saye said, I still have a brother who loves me. Because some real Nobles rescued us from the hell we grew up in and showed us that the world wasnt the hopeless, twisted place we thought it was. Because the gods didnt condemn me, but instead embraced me for everything that I am. Neia sniffed despite herself. Saye was only eleven, yet she had lived such a remarkable life. The more Neia heard about it, the less she seemed like a Bard and the more she seemed like a walking legend. If the King does not lead, his Nobles will not follow. I beg your pardon? Its something one of the Nobles that rescued us told me once, Saye said. You were wondering why so many people were popping out of nowhere offering you stuff. but Im not a King. Im pretty sure it applies to leaders in general. People can usually get by just fine in their daily lives without them, but for what they are to become greater than themselves, someone needs to bring everything together and move things in the right direction. I think Humans naturally recognise that on their own and thats why you got that response. Theyre answering your call, offering their wealth and services to keep the justice they cherish from being snuffed out. Nope, no pressure at all A world of difference lay between speaking to her following during the war and the task that lay ahead of her now. Maybe it was because everything was now tangible and lay within their grasp. It felt far more real than back in the war when outcomes hinged on the existence of the Sorcerer King or Jaldabaoth. Choosing who to support was a straightforward affair since there were only two options: side with the Sorcerer King to defeat the invaders, or be crushed by Jaldabaoth. Looking at things that way, was anything that the Holy Kingdom did of any worth at all? She considered how people felt about what had happened during the war and what was going on in the present. That line of thought led to disturbing places, however, and she pushed it to the back of her mind to focus on the tasks immediately ahead of her. After making herself presentable C or at least as presentable as being in a ranchers outfit could be C she went to join Lord Aston and Lord Lugo in the manor hall. The two scions were standing at the main table, upon which a map littered with documents was laid. Sorry for the wait, Neia went to stand across the table from the two scions. Whats all this? The information we have on Lloyds and what our allies did here before the royalists took over, Lord Aston told her. Additionally, theres what we know of the royalists activities in the area. You sent people to collect information? We did, Lord Aston nodded, though we have nowhere near enough people to send all over the prefecture. Most of this information was cobbled together from what we could learn from the local Merchants. Neias gaze scanned through the papers on the table. It mostly contained information on local taxes and tolls. Policies in the rural regions have remained relatively unchanged, Lord Aston said. Though that part hardly matters since all rural production is intercepted before it reaches the urban centres. Lord Lugo mentioned some sort of fight breaking out in Lloyds? The royalists have been trying to take over businesses in the city, Neia said, but the pressure theyve been applying hasnt worked. Yesterday, they sent Rogues to start an accident at the facilities of the largest warehouse owner in Lloyds during a severe storm. They were caught in the act, but, when the locals tried to deliver them to the Holy Order, the city guards working for the Nobles interfered. Thats Annoying, Lord Lugo crossed his arms. I cant imagine Lloyds will stay peaceful for long. Does that mean theres no counter to this tactic? Neia asked. Lord Lugo looked over at Lord Aston, who shook his head. Laws depend on those who serve the law to ensure they are enforced, Lord Aston said. The Holy Order has the authority to audit any institution in the Holy Kingdom, but the Paladins are next to nonexistent now. While they may possess the legal right and will to combat abuses of authority, they no longer have the means to properly perform their role in that capacity. Neia already had a good idea of how ineffective the Holy Order currently was, but it was still depressing to hear a confirmation of their state from a Noble. Before the war, the Holy Order had five hundred ordained Paladins, plus hundreds of Squires. Additionally, they usually enlisted the help of the Royal Army for large-scale investigations, but the royalists had replaced the Royal Army with their own creatures. Justice without power is meaningless. His Majestys wisdom continually proved itself to be an immutable truth of the world. In this case, it was both the laws of the Holy Kingdom meant to uphold the Holy Kingdoms justice and the way of justice Neia had learned from the Sorcerer King that were powerless before injustice. Actually, Lord Aston said, I may know of one way. Really? Neia leaned forward against the table. Lord Aston seemed taken aback by her action. He took a step away and cleared his throat before speaking. This is purely a theoretical built on precedent, he said. A member of the Holy Order can enlist the help of local authorities to assist them with their judicial procedures, so Lord Lugo let out a snort. I get it. You mean you want the Paladins in Lloyds to ask us for help? Neias eyes widened. The law doesnt state where that assistance has to come from, Lord Aston shrugged, and rightly so. If a town authority or Noble is under investigation, enlisting the local authorities would constitute a potential conflict of interest. In those instances, the Holy Order would call in any necessary help from elsewhere. The proposal was so unconventional that it may as well have been unprecedented. Usually, if a problem similar to the ones he mentioned occurred, a task force formed entirely out of Holy Order members would be dispatched from Hoburns. Before the war, they had never needed to do anything else. But theres technically nothing wrong with this solution This is great! Neias excitement grew, Ill head back to Lloyds and talk to Brother Ander right away! We dont even know what he thinks about whats going on, Saye noted. But he knows theres something amiss, Neia said. All he needs are the resources to conduct the required investigation. Lord Aston held out a palm. Just a moment, Miss Baraja, he said. Lets first ensure those resources are available when and where he needs them. I dont disagree, Neia replied, but we need to be quick about it. The royalists could already be acting again as we speak. I have two companies that can move at any time, Lord Lugo said, but the other companies that arrived today are already en route to their positions in the south with our allies. Between the messengers we send and the march back, It will take more than a day for the closest to join us. The other administrators nearby dont have many armsmen available, Lord Aston said, but I think I can add one company to Lord Lugos forces. Town security will be rather bare while theyre away, however. We have one functional company that arrived today, Neia said. More should arrive with the next ship. I also sent for three companies from Los Ganaderos. They should catch up with us on the way there. You wish to travel by foot? Lord Aston frowned. As I said, Neia told him, we need to be quick about this. Wait, do you mean to say that you want to use the galleon in port? Lord Aston shook his head. It sailed out of port an hour ago, he said. I was thinking wed use the galleon that arrives tomorrow morning. That would add at least a day to our arrival, Lord Lugo said. Additionally, well be in trouble if the royalists challenge our landing. We cant expect to blithely disembark at Lloyds like a bunch of vacationers in Rimun. Miss Barajas option will allow our vanguard to establish a beachhead so future reinforcements and supplies can be delivered via ship without issue. why must you make it sound as if were going to war? Because assuming that the worst cant possibly happen is a good way to get killed, Lord Lugo told him. I would be delighted if it didnt come to blows, but I would also be rather displeased if I was derided as an optimistic fool in some historical footnote. A long sigh left Lord Astons mouth. Fine, he said. Miss Baraja, I hope youre prepared to shoulder some extra logistical burdens for your forces. That shouldnt be a problem, Neia said. As long as we can secure a landing, I can always have some of my peoples supplies diverted to us. Then I suppose thats what well do, Lord Aston said. Ill have a report delivered to Rimun on the next outbound vessel. The Duke and his advisors may catch something that weve missed. After going over their plans once again, they parted ways to gather their forces. Neia stopped by her suite to inform Mrs Diaz about what was going on before she jogged down the road with Saye to the rancher camp. Were mobilising, Neia said as she entered the officers pavilion. As in, immediately? Captain Guerrero asked. Yeah, Neia nodded. I think we figured out how to justify entering Lloyds with a military force, but we need to move right away. Ill call in the men working on the clearing, the Captain said. How are we being supplied? By ship, Neia told him. Our first task is to secure a landing in or outside the city. Captain Guerrero started issuing orders to his sergeants. Soon, the camp was a hubbub of activity. Neia went to speak to the ranchers, attaching two squads to the guard unit company while leaving a handful of men to serve as messengers should they require them. Then, she returned to the pavilion to issue last-minute instructions. Lord Lugo will be leaving Bast with three companies of armsmen, Neia told Captain Guerrero. Youll be joining him on the march to Lloyds. The cavalry companies from Los Ganaderos will arrive to join you at some point along the way. Youre not coming with us, Miss Baraja? Im going to hire a fishing boat and sail ahead to Lloyds, Neia replied. I have to contact the Corps members there and the Holy Order. I hope youll get along with Lord Lugo while Im not around. Yes, maam. As the men broke camp, Neia went back up to the road to meet with Lord Lugo. The scion was at the gate of the wooden palisade, looking more than a bit impatient as his armsmen made their preparations in the courtyard beyond. Miss Baraja, he nodded. Any problems, Lord Lugo? Delays already, Lord Lugo sighed. Mostly due to Lord Aston needing to collect his men. Still, well be out by sunset. At least that will give the cavalry time to arrive, Neia said. Im just glad that we finally seem to be able to do something. You and I both. Its been weeks of analysis, debates, and endless planning on our part. I know that our strategy is predicated on supporting the Prince when he arrives with the fleet, but sitting around as the royalists ruined Roble was unbearable. Neia looked up at the primal forests to the south. Lord Lugos sense of urgency felt quite different from hers. Just to be clear, Lord Lugo, she said, my people have long run out of tolerance for royalist rule. I feel the same way, Miss Baraja. No, you dont, Neia told him. Unlike you, we never had the luxury of strategising at arms length, safe and secure in our provision. The royalists have been choking the life out of us for months. They burned down our homes and murdered our friends and families before our very eyes. What I saw in Lloyds proves that they have no intention of stopping. She turned her gaze away from the forested hillside and held Lord Lugos gaze with her own. If they stand in the way of our justice, Neia told him, we wont hesitate to destroy them. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 4, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 A chilly gust swept in from the sea and over the infantry column, sending locks of Lugo Agrelas hair over his face. He brushed them aside with his fingers, focusing his gaze on the coast. Road conditions remained poor since the storm and a ceiling of dark clouds made improvements to travel conditions a dubious prospect, at best. Slow our pace by a half measure, he ordered. Make sure the Sergeants keep their men on the road. The man riding to his right C a Knight of House Agrela by the name of Ibarra C nodded. Understood, Lord Lugo. Lugo looked over his shoulder at the column stretching halfway to the horizon. Not long ago, the idea he would be leading so many men-at-arms would have filled him with a sense of chivalric pride, but now his mind was filled with other concerns. They were lucky they hadnt brought any wagons, as the men halfway down the column were already ankle-deep in mud. If they tried to make things easier on themselves by walking off to the side of the road, the local tenants would press charges for damaging their property. Transporting troops was normally done with ships in the Holy Kingdom and he didnt envy Re-Estize and Baharuth for being stuck with the headaches of land-bound logistics every day. Gomez, one of the ranchers screening ahead, stopped his mount and waited for the column to catch up. When they did, he nudged his mount into a walk beside Lugos. Someones up ahead. Dressed in city clothes. Another one? Lugo peered up the road. Several minutes later, a silhouette appeared. It froze for a moment before fleeing into the field. Unbelievable, he shook his head. They had only travelled for a few hours, yet had come across dozens of men and women fleeing the conscription order from Hoburns. No matter how hard he tried, he couldnt wrap his head around how shamelessly immoral some people could be. If you were called to serve, Lugo asked Gomez, what would you do? Id go, the rancher answered. I admit Id be annoyed, though. In what way? HmmI suppose the way the army does things doesnt sit right with me. The unexpected answer gave Lugo pause. He was half expecting something about unfairness or inconvenience. What do you mean by that? Ah, nothin about you Nobles. Well, maybe. The army does things the way they do, and it aint how we ranchers do things. Any commoner who ends up in the army is handed a spear and told to hold the line. They could be using people like us as cavalry, but thats not something for the rank and file. I understand where youre coming from, Lugo said, but there are more substantial reasons. The Royal Army cant afford that many horses. Even before the war manning the wall to twenty per cent of its design capacity was a monumental struggle for the Holy Kingdom. Men were much cheaper to sustain than horses. You get what you pay for, Gomez shrugged. As for whether its worth itwell, well just have to see about that shortly. The rancher urged his mount into a canter, returning to his position ahead of the column. Lugo frowned at his back as he rode off, silently digesting the dark tone of the man''s voice. As far as he knew, the attitudes harboured by Miss Baraja and her followers were never before noted in the entire history of the Holy Kingdom. Then again, never before had the Holy Kingdom been in its present situation. As far as the conservative camp went, their position was still broadly one of firm, but peaceful, political opposition. Baraja must have realised that when she told him what she did before departing for Lloyds. And, if it becomes a civil conflict, then what? His faction was prepared to show their resolve, but it was a last-resort option. Too late, he realised that Barajas people had already reached the point where they considered the last resort their sole remaining recourse. If a new choice presented itself, would they even recognise it? Or would it be seen as a stalling tactic; perhaps deception from the royalists? Lugo understood that his more traditional peers in the conservative camp would see any violence as a violation of diplomatic convention. This left him in an unenviable position as the Dukes representative in the prefecture. Lugo looked over his shoulder once again. He had three companies of men-at-arms while Baraja had one. However, that would quickly change when Barajas reinforcements arrived. Lugo had no practical way to stop her if she decided to attack the royalists, so he could only pray that cooler heads prevailed in the trial ahead. The hours passed as they rode into dusk. Villagers in the settlements along the way looked curiously from their homes and many children came out to gape at them as they passed. As twilight was replaced by the light of the waxing moon, an elderly man from the fishing village ahead came out to meet him on the road. Is this the village of North Point? Lugo asked from atop his horse. It is, the elder said in a voice that was as wiry as he looked. Miss Baraja stopped by on her way to Lloyds. Said someone named Lugo, Guerrero, and Carlos were going to arrive tonight. Lord Lugo of Agrela, Lugo introduced himself, then gestured to his left. This is Captain Guerrero. Captain Carlos and his men havent caught up with us yet, but they shouldnt be long in coming. I see, the elder nodded. Pedro, Chief of North Point. The westernmost one. Lugo smiled slightly at the Chiefs response. There were, in fact, five villages named North Point in the Holy Kingdom: three on the northern coast and two others on the south side of the central bay. Miss Baraja said that Lord Astons approved of your stay here, Chief Pedro turned around to gaze at the coast. We have plenty of free space on the beach, so feel free to make yourselves at home, Lord Lugo. Excellent, Lugo nodded. Do you have stores of firewood we could purchase for tonight? If you dont mind burning damp fuel, plenty of driftwoods washed up on the beach after that storm. Youre free to take as much of that as youd like. The crabs, too. Did you say crabs? Lugo frowned. Crabs, Lord Lugo, the Chief nodded. With that, the old man turned around and tottered away. Lugo exchanged looks with the men nearby. Any idea what he meant by that? Only one way to find out. Gomez urged his mount into a trot. Lugo led the column around the perimeter of the village, catching up to the rancher five minutes later. He looked down from the sandy escarpment in shock. A lot of crabs, eh? Gomez said. Thats just a bit of an understatement The storm had washed up a wall of driftwood, which was teeming with countless crabs. Most were regular-sized, but several dozen were between a metre to two metres across. We cant camp with those here, Lugo said. The village itself is at risk of being destroyed! destroyed by crabs, Gomez said flatly. Lord Lugo isnt wrong, Captain Guerrero told him. The Gyre brings all sorts of nasties to the north Coast. A village is lost to crabs out here at least once a year. Fortunately, the crabs dont move on to the nearby villages until they run out of food on the beach, so the locals have plenty of time to get out of the way if Adventurers dont show up. Gomezs expression told Lugo that he didnt believe the Captains claim in the slightest. Whats so damn special about these crabs? The rancher asked, Actually, you know what: how much is clearing up these walking meals worth as an Adventurer Commission? Come to think of it, Captain Guerrero said, I recall something about being paid Gomez and Captain Guerrero sent expectant looks in Lugos direction. Lugo spent a moment recalling his houses commission tables. An infestation of Giant Crabsone of this magnitude would open as a Gold-rank commission. Considering the distance to Lloyds and the time required to eliminate every threat, a metre-wide Giant Crab would be worth one silver. Two-metre crabs would be worth three. Isnt that too cheap for something that needs a Gold-ranked team to beat? Captain Guerrero asked. Individually, Lugo answered, a Giant Crab can be safely dispatched by an Iron-rank team. Work like this is slated for Gold because the sheer number of crabs can easily overwhelm anything less than a Gold-rank team. As for the low rates, Adventurers keep the materials gained from commissions unless specified otherwise. I see. Captain Guerrero turned to address his company. You heard the young lord here! His voice boomed into the moonlit night, Were getting paid to eat! Spears and shields, three deep! Gomez, youre on offence. Even as the Captain gave his orders, his company rushed to comply. They formed a small shield wall three men deep on the beach below while Gomezs two squads of light cavalry rode ahead. Lugo, accompanied by Sir Ibarra, trotted their mounts down to join Captain Guerrero behind his company. What''s the plan, here? Lugo asked. Its simple, Lord Lugo, Captain Guerrero replied. The shield wall is the fort. Gomezs men are the raiders. The raiders retreat to the fort if they bite off more than they can chew. Are you certain things will go as you expect? Theyre just crabs, the Captain shrugged. Actually, it may not. Ranchers are great at dealing with Beasts, so Gomezs men may wipe out the colony without us. Four crabs already lay motionless on the sand, their bony shells no match for the ranchers iron quarrels. Those that attempted to pursue the raiders in retaliation looked like they had no hope of getting close. Two kills later, Gomez charged the shield wall, a two-metre-wide crab scuttling after him. He performed a sharp turn, twisting around in his saddle to call out to them as he rode off. I hope you boys like sharin, cause thats the only meal you get! Lugo gripped the hilt of his longsword as the Giant Crab C which must have weighed at least a hundred kilograms C smashed into the shield wall. Still, the company held firm. Shouts arose as spears stabbed at the stunned crustacean. Lugo sat aghast at the reckless stunt, but Captain Guerrero only grinned. Company, advance! Captain Guerreros company moved forward, their suits of scale mail glistening in the silver light. By the time they arrived at the driftwood wall, over a dozen Giant Crabs already lay slain while a dozen more chased the mounted crossbowmen around the beach. Captain Guerrero hefted a spear and hurled it at a group of unengaged crabs foraging through the debris, skewering one of them. The others went into their odd, sideways scuttle, charging the infantry line. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Brace! The Captain commanded. Unlike the first Giant Crab, the next group bounced off of the shield wall. Spears flashed to take advantage of the openings, though the largest crab quickly recovered. It slashed at the barrier several times with its oversized claws before opting to climb over it. A Sergeant and two of his men reacted immediately. Thrust! Three spears lanced in from the back of the formation, punching into the Giant Crabs underside and knocking it off of the shield wall. It lay upside down, twitching as froth bubbled out of the holes in its shell. They know Martial Arts The ranchers seemed competent enough, but the men of Captain Carlos company were even more so. Could every single one use them? Only one per cent of the Royal Army had been capable of such feats, so where did these men appear from, if so? His questions aside, the royalists in Lloyds had little chance in combat against them without an overwhelming numbers advantage. By all reports, their retinues in the north were made up of hastily assembled groups of spares with a few experienced officers leading them. Mama crabs come out! A set of ranchers crossed in front of the shield wall. On their tails was a Monstrous Crab that seemed to have come out of nowhere. Captain Guerrero grabbed another spear and sprinted around the left of the shield wall while the formation manoeuvred to face the towering threat. Fortress! The Captains spear blocked a claw twice his size. As he grappled with the huge crustacean, his men advanced from the flank. Their shields formed a protective roof over their heads as they attacked their foes legs and black bolts rained in from the ranchers surrounding Monstrous Crab, though they bounced off of its sturdy shell more often than they penetrated. Clods of sand flew every which way as the massive beast tried to react to its assailants, but the conclusion was all but foregone. A few minutes later, it collapsed to the ground and the men drew back, lowering their shields to look up at their fallen foe. Lord Lugo, Captain Guerrero propped his spear on the sand, how much would you say that one was worth?
By the time Captain Carlos arrived with his reinforcements, the feast was already in full swing. The men in the camp were at a loss as to what to do, so they recruited some fishwives from the village to help out. A huge fire was built and the Monstrous Crabs five-metre-wide shell was placed atop it, serving as a giant pot. Troops and villagers both were gathered on the beach, partaking in the delicious bounty. We rushed over expectin a fight, Captain Carlos said, not a feast. Well, we got both, Captain Guerrero didnt look up from the Giant Crab leg lying across his lap. Lugo shook his head, eyeing the Monstrous-Crab-turned-cookpot. Alone, the huge creature was at least a high Gold-rank commission C roughly equivalent in Difficulty Rating to a single Hill Giant. The royalists probably had about as much of a chance against Captain Guerrero and his company as they did against the average Demihuman warband. Once he ate his fill, Lugo looked around for the village Chief, finding him in one of the groups around the cookfire. Chief Pedro, he said, is there someplace nearby where we can gain a vantage on Lloyds? The elderly man gestured to the rocky formation jutting out at the eastern end of the cove. You can see the entire city from the end of the cape, the elderly man told him. Lugo thanked the Chief before searching for Captain Carlos and Captain Guerrero. Sir Ibarra joined them with a small escort and they scaled the point to gaze upon the city in the distance. The moon was bright enough to distinguish most of the countryside between themselves and Lloyds. Lugo examined the surroundings through a spyglass as Barajas officers discussed their options. If it doesnt rain on our asses, Captain Guerrero said, we should arrive at Lloyds before noon. You sure you want to camp here overnight? Captain Carlos asked, The sentries on the city wall will notice us long before we get to the landin. It was a valid point, and one Lugo had discussed with Captain Guerrero while their troops prepared for their march back in Bast. In the end, however, they decided it was better to arrive well-rested. Its better to be relatively fresh than exhausted just as our opponents are waking up, Lugo said. I dont believe the royalists have a chance either way, so we may as well keep morale up. How does the landing spot look, Lord Lugo? Captain Guerrero asked. Lugo adjusted his spyglass, focusing on the stretch of beach between the city walls and the village to the east of it. Most of the northern coast had been pounded into sand by the relentless, Gyre-driven waves, so the location was more of a loose area they had picked out that was far enough from the city to strip the royalists of any defensive advantage. Its littered with debris from the storm, much like the beach here. any crabs? Not that I can see. We canC Hold up, Captain Carlos said. I think we should get movin, after all. Lugo lowered his spyglass, turning a frown on the rancher. Then, he followed the line of the mans gaze to a set of sails billowing in the moonlight. You sure its not ours? Captain Guerrero asked. Either way, Captain Carlos said, were supposed to secure the landin, yeah? Lugo raised his spyglass again. The next galleon to Bast was due to arrive early in the morning, so reinforcements from Rimun showing up early wasnt outside the realm of expectation. His field of view travelled to the ships stern, where the ensign of the Holy Kingdom fluttered in the wind. He cursed upon seeing what accompanied it. A band of vines with white flowers, Lugo said. House Horta. Its a royalist ship. Theres no way they aint noticed our little beach party, Captain Carlos said. Wait, another ships comin up behind it. Lugo scanned the horizon with his spyglass until he found the next vessel. I cant make out the pennant, he muttered. Yellow crescent moon, Captain Carlos said. Or maybe the sun sinkin into the sea? Colours? White on top, blue on the bottom. Another royalist ship, Lugo said, but that house was assigned to a county in Kalinsha prefecture. It may be a supply ship heading past Lloyds. Alright, Captain Carlos said, then what about the next one? With a deepening frown, Lugo shifted his spyglass until he found another galleon. Behind that one, another set of sails was coming over the horizon. I think we should go, Captain Guerrero said. I think so, too, Lugo collapsed his spyglass. The third galleon was sailing past North Point by the time they broke camp. Lugo clenched his reins impatiently as they set a brisk, but measured pace for their march. Why is there a royalist fleet here? Captain Carlos asked, Did they respond that quickly to us bein here? Thats highly doubtful, Lugo answered. Even if they were informed of our arrival in Bast, its difficult to believe that they could muster a suitable response and deliver it to Lloyds in less than a week. Unless Unless? Unless they knew something was going on before that. Information from Rimun for instance. It could even be a response to Los Ganaderos going over to the Dukes side. There were any number of incidents that could have spurred the royalists to action. He couldnt say that there was any real secrecy to what they were doing, either, as Merchants still flowed freely throughout the Holy Kingdom. As reprehensible as their methods were, there were few fools amongst the royalists and none of them were in a position of any importance. An army could have been prepared in advance and dispatched as soon as they knew where to send them. Not to throw cold water on your excitement, Sir Joam said, but it may simply be a coincidence. Ships travel together for safety all the time, and the royalists have a greater distance to sail. Did Lord Aston say anything about the royalists'' logistics? Captain Carlos asked. Honestly, Lugo answered, I didn''t think to ask. Large, seafaring vessels are so scarce nowadays that one wouldnt expect fleets of them to appear. All the more reason to travel together, Sir Joam said. Losing even one to a monster would be a blow that they wont recover from anytime soon. They may also have separately put into port to wait out the other days storm, then departed together. It seemed that the ships could have shown up as they had for any number of reasons. Lugo turned his spyglass to the coast, where a fifth ship was overtaking the column. He scanned the length of the vessel, searching for any indication of its cargo. Theyre sitting too high on the water to be fully loaded with anything normally shipped to the north, he said. Somen? Men and their provisions, if it is. They may be loaded with conscripts bound for the wall, Sir Joam offered. No ones silly enough to send troops overland unless theyre in Kalinsha Prefecture. Lugo nodded. It seemed like the most reasonable explanation. His frown didnt leave him, however, as yet another disturbing possibility came to mind. What if the conscription order was drawn up to put down the conservative faction? Hah? The officers travelling alongside him all turned their dumbfounded gazes upon him. When I first heard about it in Bast, Lugo said, I thought the royalists were spiting us by not relaying the Holy Kings edict. What if the true reason was that they were going to be deployed against us? If that was the case, then the royalists were so many moves ahead of the conservatives that their efforts seemed hopeless. But we havent done anything wrong, Lord Lugo, Sir Ibarra said. Why would the crownC The crown has been anything but rational as of late if you havent noticed, Sir Ibarra. But there must be a motive, the Knight said, however irrational it may be. We can spend all day making guesses and it wouldnt matter, Lugo said. It could be as simple C and insane C as our continued push for more reasonable domestic policies being judged as treason. The last set of sails disappeared over the horizon before the column had made it three kilometres out from North Point. Fears filled Lugos mind as they marched on in silence. Bast could have been invaded while its defenders were away. Or ships could be lying in ambush for Barajas reinforcements. A few hours later, Lugo cursed to himself as Lloyds came into view, revealing all five galleons in the harbour. Three were moored and disgorging men while the other two were anchored offshore as they awaited their turn in port. Well, Captain Guerrero said, that narrows things down immensely. The question now is who theyre offloading, Lugo said. I know what you said about fighting southern retinues, but what will you do if faced with conscripts? The two Captains shared a long look. Thats a question for Miss Baraja to answer, Captain Guerrero said. But if I understand our plan correctly, wouldnt the army being here mean that the Paladins can use them to help investigate the royalists? If theyre here explicitly for us, Lugo said, that muddies the issue. The royalists will impede the Holy Order''s procedures with claims of conspiracy and such, using the Royal Armys orders as proof. and what can we do about that? Nothing when were five kilometres outside the city. Those damn royalists are probably pressing their case right at this very moment to preempt any of our attempts to sway the Holy Order. Miss Baraja came in ahead of em, Carlos said, so things may not be as grim as you think. That part worried him more than anything else. War hero or not, she would only be a lone woman against a small army. If they captured Baraja and held her hostage, there was a strong chance that her people would probably stand down. If she was imprisoned, it could kill the momentum of her followings campaign. Looks like theyre formin up, Captain Carlos said. Lugo peered through the darkness before raising his spyglass again. How in the gods names could the rancher see so far? What do you see, Lord Lugo? Sir Ibarra asked. Royal Army banners, Lugo sighed. Men streamed out of the city''s western gate, forming up below the walls. Several hundred of them already formed neat ranks, yet there was no end in sight to the troops coming to bolster their lines. We must assume that every galleon was loaded with soldiers, Lugo said. I dont see much in the way of cavalry on their side. Five southern galleons can transport somewhere in the neighbourhood of three thousand men, plus the forces that were already stationed in Lloyds before their arrival. Then whats the plan? Captain Carlos asked. I dont fancy entertaining them where they are, Lugo said. We dont have to, Captain Guerrero told them. They havent realised where were headed, yet. Lugos eyes went from the city to the shore. The Captain was right. Their goal wasnt to reach Lloyds but to secure the beach two kilometres west of it. The royalists were positioning themselves directly beneath the city walls, oblivious to their opponents objective. How shall we approach this Lugo mused, Theyre protecting the gate because were using the road. If they see us diverting to the coast, theyll figure out what were up to. This battle is ours to take, Sir Ibarra said. And nothing says we must take it at all. He has a point, Captain Guerrero admitted. We dont have to be where we need to be until we need to be there. Sitting on the beach waiting for our reinforcements will give the royalists the high ground to set up on as they pleasethough we couldC Theyre movin! Captain Carlos called out. Below the city walls, thousands of spearheads glinted in the moonlight as the royalist ranks advanced. But their troops are still coming out of the gate Lugo furrowed his brow. Our reinforcements are here, Captain Guerrero said. Lugo looked north, scanning the horizon for a new set of sails, but he saw none. I dont seeshit. The curse left his mouth as his eyes rested upon the cape behind them. An observer at Lloyds would spot any vessels rounding the craggy point before they did. Lets move! Lugo said. What about the fields? Sir Ibarra asked. Lugo pointed ahead of them. Well use the road over there. I hope the allies dont mistake the royalists for their beachhead. Id be more worried if they mistook us for the royalists, Captain Guerrero laughed. Within minutes, the sails of another galleon appeared from behind the cape. Lugo raised his spyglass, focusing on the bow of the vessel. Its the Dancing Duchess, he said. Our reinforcements. They picked up their pace, but it still didnt seem fast enough. His studies never covered this part. Be they gripping epics or sterile histories, the tales of old never recounted the spaces between moments in history. Time seemed to crawl by as they raced for the beach and they seemed to gain no ground on their opposition no matter how he willed it. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 4, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Were not going to make it in time. Carlos did offer to ride ahead and tie them up. There was a reason for Lugo to refuse that offer, though he wouldnt give voice to it. Simply put, the ranchers were already at the point where they were willing to visit violence upon the royalists and they didnt seem to appreciate the fact that their actions would affect the entire conservative faction. If the royalists bled here, then the entire Holy Kingdom would bleed next. The only way to tie up that many soldiers is with the threat of physical force, Lugo said. Our plan to leverage the authority of the Holy Order wont work if fighting breaks out. Besides, Miss Baraja is on the wrong side of that army. We should confirm her safety before taking any actions that may put her at risk. That the Holy Order hadnt come out was a bad sign. He couldnt imagine them not noticing so many soldiers making their way through the city. Baraja should have had plenty of time to make her case before their arrival. A few hundred metres from the coast, the Dancing Duchess was already anchored, but she hadnt yet lowered any boats to send their reinforcements ashore. The royalist forces were advancing steadily up the beach, making better time than Lugos column which was still struggling through the mud a kilometre from the sea. Technically, Lugos forces commanded a superior position. The royalists had given up the high ground in favour of preventing any landings. Additionally, fighting with ones back to the sea might have been desirable for Merfolk, but not Humans. Unfortunately, the tactical situation was more akin to a war game than a war. The probing raids and skirmishes that a Commander relied upon to discern an enemys strength were not an option when hostilities hadnt been declared. Thus, the reasonable assumption would be that every unit on the field was of relatively uniform quality. If he were in the royalist Commanders shoes, he would have decided that the conservative forces were desperate, delusional, or bluffing in the face of seven-to-one odds. We can still win, Captain Guerrero said. I dont doubt that we can, Lugo said, especially if those are just freshly conscripted reservists cobbled together into new companies. The problem is that, win or lose, engaging in hostilities carries a high risk of civil war. We are in no way ready for an open conflict and people across the country will suffer from the chaos that ensues. The Captain seemed to have no answer to that. As excellent as he might be on the battlefield, he was uneducated and inexperienced in more far-reaching matters. We dont have many options, Lugo admitted, and none of them are ideal. In the royalists eyes, we are at a massive disadvantage and that perception can only be overturned if we demonstrate our prowess. Of course, doing that will start a civil conflict. The Dancing Duchess doesnt look like shes trying to land her forces, so we can assume an advantageous position while we wait for Miss Baraja to show up. I can use the opportunity to fish some information out of our opponents. How? By speaking with them, Lugo replied. They wont attack anyone bearing a flag of parley. What about callin em out for a martial contest? Captain Carlos asked. Lugo shook his head. The Royal Army isnt bound by chivalric traditions, but theyll talk to us to deliver an ultimatum, at least. After the two Captains reluctantly agreed to his proposal, they positioned their forces above the beach where the royalists were guarding the shore. Sir Ibarra and Captain Carlos accompanied him as he rode to a spot two hundred metres from the Royal Armys lines. Fifteen minutes passed before a set of riders rode out to meet him. Elano Horta, he said in a low voice as the riders approached, plus two Knights. That guy any good? Captain Carlos asked. I dont believe he distinguished himself while he served in the army, Lugo replied. Nor does he have any other notable martial achievements. He was probably dispatched to Lloyds as an administrator back when it changed hands. Then what the hell is he doing out here? Does that mean they have a joke of a Commander? Hes probably coming out as a negotiator, Lugo replied. That allows them to hide who their Commander is so we cant plan according to what we know of him. The banner of the Holy Kingdom waved in the ocean breeze as Lord Elano and his party closed the distance. Normally, such an image would command the attention and respect of all who saw it. Now, however, Lugo could only think that the flag of his kingdom was being sullied. Lord Lugo, the somewhat effeminate man eased his mount to a halt opposite him, fancy meeting you here. My thoughts precisely, Lord Elano, Lugo replied. For what reason have you and the gentlemen over there come to greet us? You and your forces are to stand down and submit themselves to justice. Screw that, Captain Carlos spat. We already know what your justice looks like. Lord Elanos eyelid twitched at the coarse interruption, but he didnt shift his gaze. Lets be reasonable, Lord Lugo. We wont allow your friends offshore to land and your three companies cannot hope to win against five thousand. There is no dishonour in sparing the lives of your men in the face of such impossible odds. On what grounds do you impede us? Lugo asked, We dont answer to House Horta. For that matter, what right do you have to field the Royal Army against us? Shouldnt it be obvious? Humour me. Better yet, lets hear it straight from your Commander. The waves washed over the shore as they patiently awaited Lord Elanos response. He looked over his shoulder once before visibly firming up. This is not a negotiation, Lord Lugo. Ive said what I came to say. You are free to make your choice, but I pray that you wont force your men to a senseless death. Lord Elano wheeled his mount and galloped back to the Royal Armys lines. Well, that was interesting, Sir Ibarra said. Wasnt it? Lugo smiled slightly. Was a good way to waste a half hour, Captain Carlos frowned at the receding noblemans back, but, aside from that, it seemed pointless. Lugo scanned the Royal Armys formations, but he couldnt make out any individual details. They were arrayed to prevent the Dancing Duchess from landing any troops, which spoke volumes of how little of a threat they perceived Lugos forces to be. Once he committed the Royal Armys positions and company composition to memory, he wheeled his mount back around and they returned to their lines at a leisurely pace. Lord Elano made a demand, he said, but provided no justification for it. He wouldnt have hesitated to do so if the Royal Army was here to explicitly deal with us. In other words, Sir Ibarra said, he was trying to bluff us into giving up. He probably expected us to withdraw in the face of his show of force, Lugo nodded. I can imagine him easily convincing the army to array themselves against an unknown threat. Speaking of which, did he claim we only had three companies or was I hearing things? Ah, Captain Carlos said, thats cause they can only see three companies. What? Can you see em? With a furrow on his brow, Lugo sent his gaze to the gentle slopes along the shore. The lighting should have been good enough to clearly show their entire force, but he could only see the infantry at the core of the formation. His hand went to the spyglass in his right saddlebag, but he still couldnt spot any of Carlos ranchers even with the devices assistance. What in the world Captain Carlos only response was an irreverent smirk. It was only when they nearly reached their lines that some of the ranchers reappeared. They hadnt moved at all from where they had been placed in the wings. Sir Ibarra, Lugo said, have you ever seen the like? I cant say I have, Lord Lugo. Ranchers were something like light cavalry and light cavalry was often employed as a fast scouting force, but he had never heard of the notion being conveyed so literally. Captain Guerrero came forward to meet them a few dozen metres from the front of the infantry line. So, he said, whats the order? It was more and less complicated than we thought, Lugo replied. The royalists refused to give any justification for the Royal Armys presence. Why? Because they cant, Sir Ibarra told him. Theyve gone as far as they can without knowingly doing anything illegal. Theyre not here for us? Lugo shook his head. They would have said so if they were. My guess is that they were on the way to the wall as per our original speculation. It was us breaking camp to rush after them that caused them to stop at Lloyds. From there, the royalists in the city probably fed their suspicions to the point where they were willing to get in our way. Where does that leave us? Captain Guerrero asked, I have no issues with dispatching royalist forces, but now theyre using ignorant soldiers against us. Wasting our time and resources dealing with that only works to our true enemies advantage. Its yet another layer of the royalists strategy, Lugo said. They know that as well as we do. Even if they cant get the army to fight, they can still effectively keep us in check with it. If we advance, the army will respond with force due to their preconceptions. Captain Guerrero turned his head to look up the coast. Two kilometres away, the walls of Lloyds rose above the countryside. Beyond them, the galleons could be seen manoeuvring in the port and soldiers continued to march in a long column out of the gate. The more I think about it, the Captain said, the more it seems theyre the ones buying time, not us. Lugo didnt disagree. Lord Elanos claim about his sides numbers may have been accurate, but so many men still took time to disembark. Either way, he said, we have a third player on the field: the Royal Army. Both rationally and legally speaking, they have no cause to attack us unless we provoke them. Additionally, they shouldnt be able to stay for long. Soldiers need to eat and, going by their numbers, those ships should only have supplies to last them the trip to the wall. So, Captain Carlos said, if we leave, they leave? That should be the case, Lugo nodded. The Dancing Duchess could meet us back at North Point to drop off our reinforcements. It seemed like the least volatile option. They could return once the army left and the royalists would no longer be so confident about stopping them. Then, the Holy Order could carry out its investigation without interference, present its findings to the Royal Court, and Lloyds Prefecture would fully return under the previous management. Dozens of conservative scions assigned to Lloyds Prefecture were still shocked and hurt over being dismissed from their posts and the reversal would vindicate them entirely. But what will the royalists do while we wait for the army to leave? Captain Guerrero said. They know were here and they also know were coming after them. I dont see what they can do, Sir Ibarra said. One or two days wont erase the results of their actions. Their time is coming and they can do nothing about it. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Lugo eyed the distant city again, trying to think of anything they might have overlooked. The problem was that the royalists had been doing unthinkable things since the end of the war. Things have been so irregular that we cant make that assumption, Lugo said. But every other option available poses a much higher risk of turning this beach red with the blood of our people. Back to eating crab, I suppose, Captain Guerrero said. You may wanna hold onto that thought, Captain Carlos pointed to the sea. A single white sail appeared from the direction of Lloyds, heading along the coast in their direction. What appeared to be a fishing boat sailed quietly to the Dancing Duchess and disappeared behind the much larger vessel. It reappeared again fifteen minutes later, this time on a course to the beach. Its Miss Baraja, Captain Carlos said. Lugo raised his spyglass. Sure enough, the Faceless One was standing on the bow of the ship beside her Bard. The only others present were some of the crew members of the vessel she had hired from Bast. I still dont get how he can see that far Barajas boat took a roundabout route to the shore, but the Royal Army didnt move. Not that they would break formation for a single fishing boat with a few passengers. Should we send an escort to retrieve her? Captain Guerrero asked. Not unless the royalists dispatch riders to intercept, Lugo answered. They probably wouldnt, as sending anyone would place them at risk of being cut off from their allies by Lugos forces. The Royal Armys broadly defensive mindset wouldnt tolerate that possibility and the royalists wouldnt be caught dead looking like they were scared enough of a fishing boat to send Knights after it. As expected, Baraja disembarked without challenge and made her way over to them. She patted down her wind-tossed hair C which didnt seem to improve anything C just before she stopped to speak. It looks like everyone made it, she said. Indeed, Miss Baraja, Lugo replied. We were just discussing our options. Oh? The Royal Army shouldnt remain here for long before they continue their journey to the wall, Lugo told her. We were going to withdraw to North Point and return once they left. It wont work, Baraja said. Lugo frowned down at the woman. Explain. Every officer in that army is a royalist, Baraja told him. They wont leave. Barajas two Captains turned to look at Lugo. I-Is something wrong? Baraja asked. Nothin, Captain Carlos answered. It just feels like our theory bout whats actually goin on changes about every three hours. What about our original plan? Lugo asked, Were you able to present your offer to the Holy Order? I was in the middle of doing that when the royalist galleons arrived in port. The Nobles in the city paralysed the Holy Order in a judicial quagmire. Lugo released a long sigh, eyeing the royalist lines balefully. The good thing about having robust judicial oversight was that large-scale corruption was very difficult to pull off. The downside was that same strength could become a weakness that bogged things down. That doesnt mean their practical concerns simply vanish, Sir Ibarra said. Keeping thousands of men here indefinitely also means provisioning them indefinitely. Yes, and that just makes it worse, Baraja replied. The harvest thats supposed to feed Lloyds will be intercepted by the work camps and rerouted to the army. The Knight snorted at her assertion. I dont see how they can justify that. It only needs to be justified internally, Baraja said. The royalists in Lloyds are in league with the royalist army officers here, so the outcome simply becomes an abstract expense reported to Hoburns. A number with no explanation beyond being an operational necessity. Thats Nobles C or at least the Nobles that Lugo associated with C were thoroughly trained to be sensitive against that sort of abstraction and to investigate any suspect instances thoroughly to ensure the integrity of a fiefs operations. It was a boring, but necessary, part of their duties. He never imagined that the royalists would do the exact opposite and betray the trust of their tenants, vassals, and liege on such a grand scale. Or was it because they never treated their assignments in the north as the same duty in the first place? In any case, the situation had become even more untenable. Thats certainly something we cant allow to happen, Lugo said. But the usual procedure would be to report the breach of trust and those procedures are even now being tied up. If we force the issue, the royalists will likely respond with force so long as they believe in their numerical advantage. About that, Baraja looked down at the grass, I think I can speak to them. We did that just before you sailed out of Lloyds, Lugo told her. Their representative, Lord Elano of House Horta, was only interested in delivering the royalists ultimatum. I dont mean speaking to the royalists. Im going to speak to the Royal Army. Since they came in on royalist ships, they should be from territories managed by the royalists. My words should get through to them. The Royal Army? Her proposition was puzzling. Everyone knew that soldiers wouldnt waver so long as their officers held firm. Did she mean to leverage her fame as a war hero to sway their loyalties? Or maybe she hoped that she had followers in the armys ranks who would side with her. Lugo was left with no further explanation as Baraja went to the left wing of their formation and borrowed a horse. She rode out onto the beach to address the royalists alone, bracing a flag of parley against her right stirrup. The soldiers assigned to hold the conservative forces in check didnt visibly react to her appearance. Sons and daughters of Roble! He blinked as Barajas voice conveyed itself clearly from hundreds of metres away. Only the most experienced of the Royal Armys Commanders and Generals had battlefield voices that carried so far. I come to you as our country teeters on the precipice of the abyss, the Faceless Ones voice was grim. Though the war is over and the demonic invaders defeated, a new evil has fallen upon our beloved home. It is an evil that is far worse than anything that has come beforefor this evil is one being visited upon us by our very own people! Though the waves continued to crash upon the shore and the wind blew incessantly from the sea, the air seemed to stand still in the wake of her words. You know of what I speak, Baraja said softly. The burdens that only seem to grow heavier as time passes. The brighter days that never seem to come. The hope that turns to ashes as your families are ground to dust while struggling to survive! Ive been there too. I was in the heart of it, ignorant of the truth; toiling away while trusting that doing my little part would help bring around the restoration of the Holy Kingdom. Trusting that everyone was working together to reclaim the lives we once had. But, now, I know better. For I know the truth! The shadow of injustice has fallen upon our homes. Our trust is being exploited to enrich the royalists and strengthen the fist crushing the heart of our country. We have become less than numbers on a ledger, sacrificed to build a future that will plunge our country into darkness for generations to come! Worst of all, the injustice of indifference has gripped our lives. Our people now turn a blind eye to the suffering of others. Weve become too busy to care, trapped in hopeless days of toil. Day by day, the soul of our society is being slowly sundered and we have drifted apart; become strangers to one another. Or worse, enemies. We are being purposely driven into weakness C the sinful weakness that renders us helpless against injustice! And thisis intolerable. Baraja spread her arms wide to either side. Many have rejected the injustice of the royalists. They have been fighting against it from the start, though you may not have been aware. The people behind me are but a tiny fraction of those who have decided that enough is enough. They understand that weakness is a sin and have cultivated the strength to uphold their justice. Now, we will bring all of our strength to bear to eradicate the injustice entrenching itself in our home. Sons and daughters of Roble! The time has come for you to decide: will you walk with us on the path of justice, or will you forever be trapped in the cycle of sin? The Faceless One lowered her arms and wheeled her mount around. When she returned to her place in front of the conservative lines, she raised a fist into the air. Justice for Santiago! Justice for Santiago! Lugo started as hundreds of voices instantly roared in reply. Justice for the North! Justice for the North! Justice for the Holy Kingdom! Justice for the Holy Kingdom! Advance! Wait, what? The entire conservative force marched forward, and Lugos companies had little choice but to comply or risk breaking the formation. Sir Ibarra sent a confused look in his direction and Lugo shifted his mount closer to Baraja. What are you doing? Im doing what must be done, Lord Lugo, the Faceless One replied. You didnt say anything about attacking them like this! Its probably not as bad as you think, Saye said from across Baraja. This is already the worst-case scenario, how is it anything but bad? Ahead of him, the Royal Armys lines drew closer. There were only five hundred metres between them, so the soldiers positioned to block a landing force from the Dancing Duchess were rushing to reform their lines against the rapidly closing conservative formation. Shouts from the armys officers sounded through the air as they struggled to maintain order in the ranks. Alright, Ill give her that, but this is still going to be a bloodbathwait, what in the gods names is going on? At four hundred metres, the chaos in the Royal Armys lines was evident. At three hundred metres, gaping holes started to open in the formation as a flood of soldiers fled back toward Lloyds. The army officers were still shouting their orders, but their efforts were plainly in vain. Hold! Barajas voice rang over the battlefield. Their ranks halted two hundred metres from what remained of the armys lines. Shields already raised to receive their foe, the troops exchanged confused glances. Captain Guerrero. Yes, maam? Whats left should be royalists, right? Yes, maam. I see, the woman took a deep breath and sighed. Its too bad its come to this. The Faceless One nodded to the Captain. The Captain raised his hand. Draw! Draw! Captain Carlos and a score of Sergeants repeated the order down the line. Hundreds of bows and crossbows were raised against the royalist lines. Lugo gripped his reins, knowing he could do nothing to stop them. Is this right? How can they harbour so much conviction that theyre willing to slaughter their own people? Loose! A storm of quarrels and arrows arced through the air, their bodkin points glinting in the moonlight. Lugos cheek twitched as the hail of iron scythed into the troops. Not even masterwork breastplates fashioned from tempered steel seemed to matter as armsman and Knight alike fell under the onslaught. Draw! Captain Guerrero commanded. Thats good enough, Captain, Baraja said. Stand down! In front of them, the royalist forces were already decimated. Lugo wasnt sure how, but it seemed that Barajas men had successfully targeted the royalist officers even at their distance. What remained of the enemy ranks were already joining the flight to the gate. Captain Carlos, Baraja said, cast a net. Interdict the entire area around Lloyds. Track down anyone thats escaped ahead of you. You got it. Lord Lugo. Hm? I believe your men are better suited than mine at processing captives. Lugo nodded. It shouldnt be a problem. Ibarra, see to the royalist survivors. Yes, Lord Lugo. He returned his gaze to Baraja. The woman looked more weary than anything else. If youre trying to prevent word of the battle from spreading, he told her, youll have to take care of those galleons, as well. Ah, about that, Baraja said. Theyre already being taken care of. Confused, Lugo looked over at the city harbour. To his surprise, the Dancing Duchess was alongside one of the royalist galleons and rowboats littered the water. Is that why you stopped by our ship first? The royalist soldiers were mostly out here facing us, the Faceless One replied. It seemed like a good idea to take their ships while they were away. Lugo snorted and shook his head. Tales from far-off lands always seemed to glorify taking the initiative, but, to the people of the Holy Kingdom, doing so seemed all but suicidal. Maybe there was some truth to the notion. A great cheer arose from the walls of Lloyds when they approached the city gate at dawn. Outside of the walls, the work camps were surrounded by citizens armed with makeshift weaponry and it looked like the deserter soldiers were helping them out. Upon entering the city, Lugo looked around silently at the scenes surrounding him. Somehow, things were running in good order despite no notable attempts at overall coordination. I expected just a bit more chaos, Lugo said. I guess my words reached them, after all, Baraja said. You spoke to them while you were in the city? Some of them, but what I meant was that what I said back on the beach was heard in the city. Saye said I should try to reach as far as possible with my voice, so I did. What did that even mean? Reaching the soldiers on both sides of the beach was an impressive feat, but being heard in a city two kilometres away was Impossible, the word fell out of Lugos mouth. Hey, Saye stopped to talk to some people on the side of the street, did you hear a speech just now? I did, one of the spectators nodded. We all did. Youve come to restore justice to the Holy Kingdom, right? Impossible. It was something that one might find in a strange fantasy world, not reality. They made their way to the city harbour amidst the cheers and well wishes of the cityfolk. There, a blonde-haired man with a dusky tan approached them and offered a salute. Miss Baraja, he said. We pulled it off. Did anyone escape? Baraja asked. No, Maam. Out on the water, the royalist and Royal Army ensigns had already been removed and four of the galleons were anchored in a line blocking the harbour. Lugo scanned the wharf for captives, but it looked like they had been stowed away elsewhere. Now that youve come so far, Lugo asked, what do you plan on doing? He feared to hear what Duke Debonei had to say about everything that had happened. The worst part about it all was how powerless Lugo had been as the representative of the conservative faction. This is what everyone wants, isnt it? Baraja said, Justice for the Holy Kingdom. The Faceless Ones address and declaration echoed through his mind. He was beginning to think that her definition of justice was a very different one from his. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 22nd Day, Middle Fire Month, 1 CE There! There he is, sister! A cry of warning sounded beside Remedios Custodio. She frowned at the man frantically shaking her by the vambrace. Who? Him! The man pointed, The Smiling Demon! Remedios gaze followed the mans stabbing finger to the rooftops on the other side of the street. Her eyes met Liams, who smiled and waved. The patrol nearby raised their halberds warily in response. That cheeky little I dont see any Demons, Remedios said. Th-thats just what everyone calls him! Hes the Assassin killing people all over the Holy Kingdom! Powerful Fiends were said to have the natural ability to cast teleportation-type magic, but she was reasonably certain that it wasnt the case with Liam. Thats a serious claim youre making, Remedios said. Do you have any proof? No, butC Citizens are innocent until proven guilty, armsman, Remedios said. According to House Restelo, that mans one of their thief-takers. But, but, you dont understand What I understand is that all the people pointing fingers at him for the last two weeks are lucky he hasnt pressed defamation charges. Lord Ovar is free to bring their accusations to court, but he had better not be wasting anyones time. The man immediately clammed up. The royalists had already failed to make their accusations stick to Liam once. Failing to do so again would further undermine their already shaky position in the capital. As no one else had anything to say, Remedios resumed her patrol, silently shaking her head. Im starting to think that Smiling Demon is doing a better job than us at keeping the peace, she muttered. Assassin my ass. Youd think hes from Ijaniya with half of the city terrified of him. Her partner, a fellow senior Paladin named Ortiz, chuckled at her griping. Everyones jumping at shadows like fresh conscripts on the wall, he said. Facts hold no sway when people are like that. At least the peace is being maintained. I was half afraid that a war would break out between House Restelo and everyone else right here in Hoburns. The fact that Ortiz could even think that was worrying in itself. So much had changed from the way things were before Jaldabaoths invasion. In the past, a patrol in Hoburns involved putting on her best smile, chatting amicably with the citizens, and stopping to play with the children that always swarmed around her. Now, people only came to her to express their fears, everyone kept to themselves as they went about their daily business, and parents hid their children at home because it was too dangerous for them to go outside. It was hard to smile in the face of all that. She wondered where it had all gone wrong. Of course, it had started with Jaldabaoth, but what happened after that was much murkier. Carla and Liam had offered explanations from their perspectives and placed blame on the Royal Court and its policies, but she had a sense that something else was going on. Things were flying apart so rapidly that she couldnt help but believe it was planned. It had taken Calca years to bring even the slightest bit of meaningful progress to the Holy Kingdom. Now, it felt like the country was being forcefully warped by a hidden hand. Custodio. Ortizs voice snapped her out of her thoughts. The other Paladin was standing across the street where he had been stopped by several men in labourers outfits. Remedios walked over to join them. Whats going on? She asked. We saw something in that alley, sister! One of the labourers said. What did you see? I dont know. Something. Restelo must be up to no good! Remedios peered into the shadows of the alley, then looked at Ortiz. Did you see anything? Nope. She sighed and strolled between the buildings. The surroundings were clean, if damp. Most of the odds and ends one would expect had been cleared away, which was actually quite nice. See anything? Ramirez called from the street. Not really Remedios turned into a back alley, seeing more of the same. A shadow descended upon her after two dozen steps. You have some business here, miss? Demons, apparently, Remedios replied. Dont tell me you did that on purpose. Did what? Liam put on an innocent look. She narrowed her eyes at the young man. Cheeky didn''t even begin to describe him. Wait, Remedios leaned closer, Is that a womans perfume? Uhno? Liam stepped away. Remedios held his gaze for several moments, then shrugged. Well, thats none of my business. Just make sure you treat her right. Liam sighed, putting on a long-suffering look. So there was someone. House Restelo is expanding its influence again, he said. Have you heard anything about it? Im not exactly in a position to hear anything, Remedios told him. Montagns is the Grandmaster, not me. According to Sir Jorge, itll be the rest of Fire Street, right up to the Fire Gate. That means House Restelo will control a quarter of Hoburns. Can they handle it? They shipped in another two companies for security, Liam said, plus additional artisans for the camp to meet the increased demand for goods. Im more worried about royalist pressure. Last night, I caught six guys sneaking around. Did you send them to us? I couldnt just let them do their thing. Sir Jimena booked them for trespassing. Trespassing wouldnt land them in the Holy Order office, but it still meant they were entering peoples shops and homes in the middle of the night. Do you have any idea what they were up to? Remedios asked. No, Liam replied. They all know the drill already. I guess when people get caught all the time, they figure out how to not get in trouble after being caught. The way he said it, it sounded like people were turning being a sneak into a profession. She hoped that didnt mean they would have an outbreak of Rogues at some point. Paladins werent so great at detecting them. Ill see what Montagns has to say about it. Nothings changed on our end, as far as I know. Liam nodded and scaled the alley wall with startling speed. Remedios returned to the street, where Ortiz and the group of labourers were waiting with expectant looks. What? Remedios frowned. Did you see anything, sister? A labourer asked. I saw a lot of things. Such as Nothing that shouldnt have been there, Remedios told him. Lets move, Ortiz. Her partner fell into step beside her and they continued their patrol around the western districts. These people are more jumpy than fresh conscripts on the wall, Remedios muttered. Its quite a sight to see, Ramirez replied, but its understandable. Understandable? What about any of this is understandable? The same time last year, this street was filled with life! Now itsits like walking through a city in Re-Estize. Actually, its worse. HmmI suppose thats a pretty good way to put it, Ramirez said. I saw a lot of the same thing while we were running around back then. Thirty minutes later, they arrived at Rimun Gate. A Knight by the name of Jimena rose to greet them as they entered the captains office. Sister Custodio. Brother Ortiz. Good to see you this evening. Sir Jimena, Remedios nodded. Anything out of the ordinary to report? Nothing thats out of the ordinary by todays standards. Let me guess: the other houses claim we have a colony of Imps in the sewers roasting people over hot coals. Do you? Sir Jimena snorted, picking up a folder from the desk. You are more than welcome to take a look for yourself, Sister Custodio, he held the folder out between them. For our part, heres the summary for the day. Remedios took the proffered documents and flipped through them. There were a total of eighteen incidents, but only half of them had happened at night. What do you make of these altercations during the day? Remedios asked, They seem to be getting worse. The claims are growing wilder by the day, Sir Jimena said, but thats about the extent of it. Im thankful that the Holy Order had the foresight to dispatch patrols around the perimeter of our jurisdiction. So you believe that the situation would have been worse if not for our presence? The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. It pains me to say so, but yes. The other houses are acting like crabs in a bucket: Ive no idea how low theyll stoop to undermine our success. I see, Remedios said. Well, we havent noted anything aside from the usual claims about Demons and such. Have a pleasant evening, Sir Jimena. They continued along their patrol route, skirting the northern edge of House Restelos jurisdiction. After listening to another dozen bouts of fearful hysterics C Liam was present at half of them C they returned to the Holy Order office on the palace grounds. Good work out there, Gustav looked up from the front desk. Why is the Grandmaster working the front desk? Remedios said. I think youre the only one who doesnt work the front desk, Gustav replied. I could take over for you, Captain. The Grandmaster fell silent. He was the one who wouldnt let her, though she couldnt figure out why. She could look just as good C well, better C and be just as pleasant as any Merchant Guild receptionist. Anything new in the court, Captain? Ortiz asked. House Restelo is being awarded a new jurisdiction, Gustav said. I suspect that our patrols will end up dealing with more of the same. Is there truth to any of the rumours being thrown around? Not that we know of, Gustav replied. At least I havent personally seen any Scale Demons pub crawling in the west quarter. Your results may vary depending on how drunk you get. What about the problems with the citizens? Remedios asked, They may have been distracted by the tension between the houses recently, but theyre suffering all the same. A whole pile of issues had reared their heads all at once. In the midst of the increasing difficulty of getting by in the city, the Holy Kings conscription order was still in force. Thousands of people had left or were attempting to leave the city, trying to find seasonal work in the countryside. Measures to carry out the Holy Kings conscription turned Hoburns into a veritable prison as each house worked to prevent escapees while they tried to fill their quotas. That same order was also straining regional supply lines since they had to provision a whole new army. The Temples have petitioned the Royal Court for succour, Gustav said, but things are dubious. The northern grain harvest is close, so the south believes that additional resources are unnecessary. Theyve already pivoted to a lighter approach when it comes to supporting the north, primarily consisting of manpower for security, administrative support, and skilled labour for industries gutted during the war. The numbers presented to the court indicate that the northern Holy Kingdom will be able to weather the winter in good condition and now theyre expecting the north to begin remunerating them for their assistance. Thats ridiculous, Remedios said. All those damn Nobles have to do is stick their heads outside the Prime Estates to realise that their expectations are unrealistic. No ones paying anyone anything when they can barely afford to eat. His Divine Grace doesnt see it that way, nor does anyone in the Royal Court. Theyre already discussing repayment schedules. I guess theyre really trying to see if they can make a stone bleed, Ortiz said. Thats going to directly affect our duties. It does seem that way, Gustav said, but, then again, were not the experts when it comes to managing the recovery. Things may not be as grim as we think. The lukewarm response was one entirely expected out of Gustav. Some considered it reasonable behaviour and those who loved to worm around with words and bureaucracy favoured dealing with Gustav over any other member of the Holy Order. Those same traits also made him a piss poor Paladin as Paladins drew their strength from conviction. But what if they are? Remedios asked, Trust is what binds our people together. Trust in their fellow citizens; trust in their leaders. Trust in the Temples and the Holy Order. I can barely see any of that trust anymoreand I know exactly what Id do if I discover that my trust has been betrayed. The Holy Order serves the Crown, Custodio, Gustav said. The Holy Order serves the Holy Kingdom! Remedios told him, We swore an oath to protect the Holy Kingdom and its people, and the Holy Kingdom is not only the Crown. Queen Calca was the greatest sovereign in the history of our country because she placed the justice of the Holy Kingdom above her personal desires. That is why we were proud to serve her and cherish her ideals. Can you say the same of her brother? Remedios stormed out of the office. Gustavs silence in the wake of her words told her everything that she needed to know. She crossed the palace grounds, making her way to its southern wing where the Great Cathedral stood resplendent in the evening light. That she had come at all was a testament to her desperation, as the Temples of the Four were now dominated by a priesthood that heavily favoured the south C mostly because nearly all of the Northern Patriarchate led by Kelart was dead. Still, Gustav said they had petitioned the Royal Court for succour, which suggested that they were looking out for the people. Remedios ascended the wide stairway to the towering double doors of the cathedral, which stood open as if to welcome one and all. She ignored the stares and hushed gossip of the Acolytes cleaning the interior, striding straight toward an unfamiliar senior Priest tending to a group of supplicants. They were members of one of the Noble families living in the Prime Estates, two of whom had come down with some disease. After curing them of their ills, the Priest sent the family away with the blessings of the gods. The familys serene looks evaporated the moment they turned around and found Remedios standing behind them. Sister Custodio, the Priest said as the family scurried around her. What a rare occasion. Is the Vicar in? May I know what your business with Father Salazar is? No. The Priest blinked at her curt response. Several seconds passed before he turned to walk away. Then, he stopped when Remedios fell into step behind him. Sister Custodio Lets not waste any time. A long sigh rose as the Priests shoulders slumped. He led her out of the cathedral and to the centre of the temple grounds where, to Remedios great annoyance, he stopped in front of the Patriarchs office. Father Salazar, the Priest knocked on the door lightly, Sister Custodio is here to see you. Half a minute passed before the Priest knocked again. This time, audible movement could be detected through the door. FatherC The door opened. A blushing Acolyte whose buxom figure could clearly be discerned under her plain robes slipped into the corridor and quickly walked away. Remedios mood grew foul and the senior Priest gave her a furtive look as they continued to wait at the entrance to the office. A man cleared his throat from within the room. Enter. Remedios threw open the door, her sharp gaze scanning over the contents of the office. The windows were open and a warm breeze sent loose papers fluttering about. She had been to the Patriarchs office countless times, yet it felt alien to her now. Perhaps it couldnt be helped since the entire temple complex had been ransacked during its occupation by Jaldabaoths Demihuman armies. Divided into three sections, the Patriarchs office was supposed to be just that C an office. New furniture had been installed to replace what had been ruined, but it looked like one of the archives had been converted into a bedchamber. Another young female Acolyte didnt quite hide herself in time within it. In front of her, a rather plain-looking middle-aged man looked at her nervously from behind his desk. Leave us, Remedios told the Priest. The Vicar flinched at the sound of the closing door. His reaction only drew a crease between Remedios eyebrows. Even the High Priest of the Temples of the Four in the Holy Kingdom answered to the judgement of the Holy Order, and his behaviour only made it seem like he was being subjected to an inquisition. Did His Divine Grace send you? Vicar Salazar asked. No, Remedios answered. Then whyC The people are suffering. The Temples submitted a petition today. What was the result? Relief ebbed off of the Vicar in tangible waves. He straightened in his seat and folded his hands atop the desk. Arrangements are still being deliberated over. And whats this I hear about repayment? It should be as it sounds, the Vicar said. The south poured a tremendous amount of resources into the norths recovery, but they must build up their winter stores just as the north does. The south still has an autumn harvest to look forward to, Remedios said. Why are they so insistent on having the north use its sole harvest to repay them? They claim it will all balance out, Salazar seemed to shrug. The Temples have heard the concerns of the people, however C thats precisely why weve submitted that petition. Within the next few days, I expect a more than adequate arrangement will be made to relieve the worst of what the citizens must endure. Remedios wondered how much of the Vicars response was the southern Nobles speaking through him. Kelart always said that the Southern Patriarchate and the southern aristocracy were so politically and economically intertwined that they may as well be a single establishment, and the south had even gotten its hooks into members of the Northern Patriarchate. Her sister had spent most of her career as High Priest of the Temples of the Four carefully untangling the mess. The Demon Emperors invasion had put a stop to that and the recovery efforts after the war had likely all but reversed any progress that Kelart had made. I highly doubt that the citizens will care about any reassuring arrangements while theyre starving to death, Remedios said. And they wont be happy at all about their harvest being taken away. Surely, you exaggerate, Sister Custodio, the Vicars lip twitched. More informed individuals than you and I have exhaustively explored the Holy Kingdoms options and our current course is undoubtedly the best one. Barely four months have passed since the end of the war and well be seeing a complete return to normal life by spring. She couldnt see how that could be. Absolutely nothing in Hoburns pointed to anything remotely like a return to normal life. Sister Custodio, Salazar smiled, perhaps youve allowed whats going on in front of you to cloud your perception. Broadly speaking, the Holy Kingdom is doing remarkably well. Nearly every statistic collected from across the north shows this to be the case. The cities lie at the end of the supply chain, but, rest assured, the summer harvest will come in well before your concerns are given form. Not a single word was spared for the spiritual well-being of the people. It was as if the Vicar fully expected them to simply wait for whatever figures he was presented to manifest themselves and then society would miraculously return to its former state. It was exactly the way that the southern aristocracy thought: that people were broadly uneducated, ignorant, and prone to forgetting any bad history if distracted for long enough. Trying to think of ways to sway Salazar was likely pointless, so Remedios left the Vicar to continue whatever he was doing. After exiting the palace grounds, she went straight back home. Carla greeted her with a curtsey in the foyer. Welcome back, Miss Custodio. Uh-huh. The Maid accompanied her back to her solar, where she helped put Remedios things away before tackling her armour. It seems like youve had a long day, Miss Custodio. It feels like every day is a long day these days, Remedios said as she unstrapped a bracer. You know what? Youre from the south. How close are the Temples to the nobility there? That would depend on where you are, Carla replied. I believe I understand what youre asking, though. The Southern Patriarchate works much more closely with the aristocratic establishment than the north does. Isnt that a bad thing? Not necessarily. A certain degree of cooperation between the Temples and the establishment is conducive to a harmonious realm. When it comes to bad things, I think the Northern Patriarchate is more at risk of being influenced by the nobility. Remedios held her arms out as Carla unfastened her breastplate. One would think that being in the south results in being exposed to stronger southern influences. The reason is fairly obvious, Carla said. The Temples own one-third of all land in the Holy Kingdom. While this inevitably results in political and economic involvement, theyre also not financially reliant on the citizens and the aristocracy as they are in Re-Estize and Baharuth. If they must make a moral stand, they can do so without fear of being cut off from their sources of funding. I still dont get how that makes the Northern Patriarchate more vulnerable Because not only have they lost the majority of their members, but the precariae have also been given over to southern Nobles to manage. They lack the organisational strength that they once had and are also now in the same position as the Temples in Re-Estize and Baharuth. Given what the royalists have resorted to thus far, coercing the Temples is not outside of the realm of possibility. Great. They needed another Liam. One for the Temples. How can we counter that? Remedios asked. Im afraid its the same counter as always, Miss Custodio. Just as the cities need the Royal Army back, the Temples need their lands back. Unfortunately, they are in no condition to reassume the management of their lands. That cannot happen until a new generation of Temple staff has been trained. The Crown needs both the Royal Army and the Temples to stand on its own, so Caspond will remain reliant on the royalists until that happens. And how many years will that take? Their situation was akin to what a General might face in a war, where one could only helplessly watch while divisions that took years to train were destroyed and the enemy ruthlessly exploited the resulting openings. She was beginning to understand why Caspond was little more than a figurehead. Even if he wanted to do something, he lacked the power to do it. No, thats not right. Calca started out in a crappy situation too, but she managed to pull everything off. Caspond was simply not suited to be the Holy King. He couldnt rally the Nobles behind him, nor could he win the love of the people. His cold, distant, demeanour had left him with no one to trust and the lot that supported him only seemed to want to exploit the Crown for their own ends. Remedios stepped into her bath, reaching out for a half-used bar of Kalinsha Soap. There had to be something they could do. Do you think the conservatives will just sit there watching everything fall apart? She asked. I think theyll do everything that they can to oppose whats going on, Carla answered as she worked Remedios hair into a lather. The problem is that things are deteriorating too quickly. The war officially ended a month after spring and were only now just halfway through summer. Duke Debonei rallying the conservatives into a cohesive new political movement in a month is already a spectacular feat in itself. But theyre waiting for Prince Felipe to arrive with this years trade fleet before acting, Remedios said. Who knows how strong the royalists will be by then? I doubt the conservatives will be doing nothing while they wait, Carla said. Theyll at least be positioning themselves for a potential civil conflict shortly after the Prince arrives. That in itself requires a monumental effort, both in the north and the south. But I suppose youre right about not being able to expect anything radical. Radical, huh. Remedios blew a pile of bubbles out of her palm, watching them fly out the nearby window to be caught by the evening breeze. With each passing day, she grew more convinced that something radical would be required to uphold the Holy Kingdoms justice. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Natalia Abarca sniffed the suit of leather armour for the fifth time that night. This is Kalinsha Soap, right? She had only used it once C just before she went up on the platform where she had been picked by Liam C but she wouldnt ever forget its luxurious sensation compared to the caustic soaps made out of lye that people usually used. But why would leather armour smell like Kalinsha Soap? Liam didnt use it and neither did any of the men in the camp. Men didnt even care about having super nice soap. In that case, what does it mean? An icy trickle of worry ran down Natalias spine. She had asked for a sample of leather armour so she could learn how to make her own, so Liam provided her with one not long after. Except it smelled like Kalinsha Soap. As far as she knew, anything that came out of leatherworking shops smelled like leather. Well, the suit of armour did smell like leather, but it also smelled like Kalinsha Soap. Ow! Natalia winced as she pricked herself with a needle. She needed to concentrate on her work, but various fears kept creeping out of her imagination to torment her. Her first thought was that Liam was visiting the platform again to look for a new wife. That didnt make any sense, however, as Liam never wore the armour: it was just an example for her to learn from. Her second thought was that Liam had gotten the armour from a woman somewhere. That woman probably fancied Liam C who wouldnt? C and thought he would use the armour. Thus, she had infused the armour with her scent to constantly remind him of her. But who could afford Kalinsha Soap? Even the wives of Knights in the camp only had access to it when they were preparing new women for the platform. The only possibility was someone who lived in the Prime Estates. In other words, a noblewoman. Someone rich and powerful and beautiful was trying to steal away Liam from her. She couldnt fight a woman like that directly, so she resorted to what few methods were available to her. First, she kept the armour locked in its own chest whenever she didnt need to study it. Liam never came looking for the thing, however, so keeping it away from him was easier than she thought it would be. Next, she went to the Alchemist and bought some perfume. It was expensive, but Liam was worth it. She went and put a tiny bit of it onto all of his equipment. Liam didnt seem to notice, but Natalia hoped that other women would and stay away from him. Finally, she went to the temple every morning, praying fervently to the gods that Liam wouldnt leave her for another woman. Up all night again? Natalia looked up to find one of her neighbours, Miss Vieria, looking in on her from her plot. In the distance, the light of dawn was starting to creep out from behind Hoburns massive curtain walls. Good morning, Isabella. Ill be up at night for as long as Liams on the night watch. Thats so sweet of you, Miss Vieria said. I hope Liam appreciates it. She hoped he did, too. Once she had saved up enough money, she went and bought a Darkvision ring from Raquel. As advertised, it allowed her to see as well in complete darkness as she could during a sunny day in a twenty-metre radius around her. Since she had a shopkeeper in the market managing sales during the day, it allowed her to work uninterrupted at night. Most importantly, she could be awake when Liam was and sleep at the same time that he slept. Natalia had hoped it would quickly lead to babies, but nothing had happened yet. Still, she was filled with happiness at being able to fall asleep cuddling her husbandor at least the bedroll he sealed himself into. With the camp coming to life, she went and brought out the pieces she had finished overnight, placing them on the workshop table. Most of her work was repairs for the members of House Restelos elite companies and orders for her market stall. Additionally, she had just finished a new saddle for Sir Jimena and cobbled together two pairs of boots in her spare time. The saddle had taken three nights to make, though it should have taken closer to two weeks. She still couldnt figure out why she could make things so quickly. It was as if common sense didnt apply to her at all. She didnt feel that she was rushing her work, yet everything was done faster and better. Due to this, she was swamped with orders for goods and toiled endlessly night after night. This only seemed to improve things even more and she was starting to fear where it might lead. What if everyone decided that she was a monster? What if Liam left her? No, he said that he liked the Nat who was good at leatherworking. Natalia clung to his words and continued her work. As the sun rose over the city walls to flood the camp with its brilliance, the first of her customers appeared. I couldnt believe it when you said three days, Sir Jimena said, but it looks like it wasnt an exaggeration. The Knight looked very knightly most of the time, but now he was just walking around in a pair of plain pants. Pretty much all of the men in the camp were like that. Except for Liam. He always wore a shirt. Welcome, Sir Jimena, she made a small curtsey. Please try it out and let me know if you want any adjustments made. Sir Jimena turned the saddle on the table, examining it from every angle. Doesnt look like theres anything wrong with it, he said. Ill go and see what my horse thinks. Can you get the rest of the tack done, as well? Of course, Natalia nodded, Ill check with the Blacksmith to see when he can get the metal bits made. Once the Knight left, Natalias shopkeeper C a pretty young woman by the name of June C appeared. Good morning, Miss. Good morning, June. Sir Jimena ordered the rest of the tack for his horse. I guess that means he liked the saddle. Hes trying it out right now, Natalia told her. When can you finish everything? June asked. It depends on the Blacksmith. The metalwork shouldnt take more than half a day, though. Once I get that, I can finish everything in a few hours. Hmmalright. There shouldnt be a problem with that. June was pretty clever about the way she handled sales. Even though Natalia could produce leather goods far faster than anyone else, the shopkeeper still made it seem like her work took as long as the average leatherworker. That way, they always had the option to slip in orders for important people or members of House Restelos companies. Any spare spots in the real waiting list just became additional goods that popped up at the stand in the market. As a result, even though Natalia was kept busy every night, pretty much none of the other Leatherworkers in the camp realised that they were being quietly outcompeted by her. This helped her avoid the various headaches that might come with people perceiving her to be a threat to their business. What do you think I should work on now? Natalia asked. Words out that the rest of Fire Streets going to us, June answered. As far as were concerned, the demand for products related to metalworking will go through the roof. The portion of Fire Street the shopkeeper spoke of was the area between House Restelos current jurisdiction and the Prime Estates. Pretty much all of the citys Blacksmiths, Silversmiths, Goldsmiths, Coppersmiths, and all the other smithy people worked there. Due to the ongoing standoff between House Restelo and the other houses in Hoburns, becoming a part of House Restelos jurisdiction meant being cut off from the rest of the citys economy and House Restelo had to make up for it somehow. It might be more complicated than that, Natalia said. You think so? The smiths in the city sort of supported the rest of the city before, right? Now theyre coming over to our side and we already have all of our smithing needs covered by the work camp. Hmm June crossed her arms and frowned down at the table. Losing the smiths might work in their enemies favour because it would make the city even more reliant on their work camps. House Restelo, on the other hand, just had a bunch of dead weight dumped onto its lap. Maybe we should see what happens, June said. But that would mean wed miss out if I was right Ill talk to Sir Jorge about it, Natalia said. Im sure hell know what to do. To June, missing out probably only meant that they wouldnt have goods prepared ahead of demand for a day or so, but the shopkeeper was really particular about those things. Something about standing above the competition and solidifying their reputation with prospective new customers in order to secure supply contracts. It was a lot less fancy than it sounded. After seeing June off, Natalia went around with a box of repaired items, delivering each item to its respective household. Once she was done with that, she returned home and got herself ready for a trip to the city. Liams shift wouldnt end for another few hours and she usually spent the time doing some extra work, shopping in the camp market, or looking around Hoburns to see what was going on. On the way out, she stopped to see Sir Jorge. The armsmen guarding his tent were thoroughly confused when she walked up to them and asked to see the camp overseer, but they relayed her request regardless. A few minutes later, she was escorted into the tent. Sir Jorge looked like he was trying to eat breakfast, do paperwork, and pay attention to her all at once. Nat, he smiled after swallowing a mouthful of scrambled eggs, is there something I can help you with? A message from Liam, perhaps? No, Sir Jorge, Natalia replied. I had a question about Fire Street. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Fire Streetas in the Fire Street already under us, or soon to be? The last part were taking over. My shopkeeper said that they might need goods made for them when that happens, but Im worried that they wont have any work at all. Sir Jorge rested his fork against his plate, staring at her for a long moment. did I say something I shouldnt have? Natalia shifted on her feet. Not at all, the overseer said. It is simplyirregular. Noblewomen occasionally involve themselves in such matters, but I dont believe Ive ever heard of someone like you doing so. Well, Liam is bound to become an important man in the future: perhaps it is not a bad idea for you to look to the future as well, eh? By the way, has anyone else spoken of this? Natalia shook her head. We were just trying to plan ahead for our workshop. I see. It just so happens that Lord Restelo has been planning ahead, as well. The newcomers to our jurisdiction will not want for work: they will be tasked with producing arms and armour for the foreseeable future. Why? Why? The Royal Army is in the process of rebuilding itself, no? Oh. She hadnt considered that at all. Natalia supposed that was the difference between a commoner and a Noble. Nobles seemed to be able to think of everything. Does that mean the other districts under our control will be put to work as well? Indeed, Sir Jorge poked up loose pieces of egg with his fork, The remainder of Fire Street was the last piece we needed to become a major supplier for the Royal Army. But what about raw resources? Natalia asked. That part comes naturally, Sir Jorge answered. The activation of the reserves is a royal edict. Anyone who refuses to supply resources to those assisting in that effort will be seen as an opponent of that edict and overcharging us for those supplies will only take away from the funding they contributed, placing it directly into our purses. It was amazing how House Restelo could so deftly grow in power even after they had made the entire royalist faction their enemy. They were seemingly invulnerable to anything that anyone tried to do to stop them. On a related note, Sir Jorge said. Youll be seeing plenty of work right away, as well. What do you mean? Lanca leather armour is standard issue for the Royal Armys superior troops, is it not? The armour that Liam is wearing now is something that you made, yes? It isbut why didnt you ask me to start making leather armour before now? A slight smile traced Sir Jorges lips. If we did that, he said, the Royal Court would have known what we were up to, no? Our rivals would have fought tooth and nail over us being awarded Fire Street if they were aware of what we intended. Instead, they thought we were being handed a burden as most would believe. The Knights smile broke into a grin as Natalias mouth fell open. House Restelo had fooled everyone by making them focus only on their schemes in Hoburns. Either no one realised how the new acquisition would affect the big picture or they didnt think it mattered enough to care about. How many sets of armour do I have to make? Natalia asked. The exact number remains to be seen, Sir Jorge said, but superior troops made up three-tenths of the Royal Army back in the day. Thirty thousand suits of leather armour should be the eventual goal. Theyll have to sort out the reservists to see how many qualify as superior troops first, of course. thirty thousand suits of armour is going to take a long time to make. Sir Jorge let out a short laugh. We dont expect you to do it alone, of course. The industries of the entire Holy Kingdom will be called to contribute. The Royal Army will be buying arms, armour, and other equipment in lots of one hundred. We will, of course, try to provide as much of that as humanly possible. This is an extended effort, however, so please dont ruin your health trying to do too much. His laid-back attitude felt like the exact opposite of Liams, though Liam said that Sir Jorge was actually really good at what he did. Natalia was excited about the seemingly limitless opportunity to improve her work, however, so she intended to do as much as she could. Having a big order would make her work more efficient too, as a lot of her work involved waiting for things to soak in and dry, as well as waiting for the Blacksmiths to do the metalworking parts. Thanks for answering my questions, Sir Jorge, she said. Its no problem, the Knight nodded. I look forward to seeing your work. Natalia left the tent and made a stop at the market, speaking to June about the new work before leaving the camp to enter the city. House Restelos jurisdiction had become much livelier since their influence in Hoburns started expanding. Much of that she understood to be due to a shift in House Restelos approach to controlling the city. Before, all of the houses that had taken over Hoburns were focused on draining the monetary wealth out of the city. They did everything that they could: artificially limiting supply by controlling the roads leading to the capital, establishing work camps to minimise the amount of money they would otherwise need to spend paying city industries, and even resorting to using a food-based form of scrip that allowed the Nobles to spirit all the gold garnered straight to some unknown place. House Restelo, on the other hand, had adjusted its strategy to incorporate its jurisdictions into a sort of bigger labour camp. They were still trying to suck money out of the city, but it was nowhere near as bad as it was before. Little by little, House Restelo allocated more and more work to the city folk. Everyone used scrip and people could actually go a day without skipping meals. The sense that everything was tangibly improving went a long way toward securing the cooperation of the citizens and maintaining order, allowing House Restelo to focus on external threats. As far as Natalia was concerned, however, none of that mattered. All she could do was look out for the people that she cared about. Trying to do anything more was too big for little people like her and might invite trouble, besides. Her first stop in Hoburns was the Temple that she always went to when she lived with her parents. She handed her alms to a member of the temple staff C it was a crate filled with bread C before entering one of the small chapels. Today, she would be praying to the Earth God. Natalia knelt at the altar, folding her hands solemnly in front of herself and squeezing her eyes shut. BABIES PLEASE!!! She shouted as loudly as she could in silent prayer. Above all else C at least to Natalia C the Earth God was the god of fertility. The Priests never explained how the gods received the prayers of the faithful, but she always imagined it to be like a line at the Merchant Guild. Natalia didnt mind waiting in line, but it wouldnt hurt to be noticed more quickly. Her devotions completed, Natalia left the temple, cutting across the corner of the plaza to the Leatherworker Guild office. As usual, her uncle, the guildmaster, was at the front desk. She shut the door to the office a bit loudly to wake him up. Huh? He said in half a snore, Nat? Did something happen? Sort of. Did anyone from House Restelo come to see you recently? Not inside the last week or so, her uncle replied. Do you have something to share? Though he had just been startled awake, her uncles gaze turned sharp at the prospect of valuable information. Have the guild members gotten many orders for leather equipment? Natalia asked. Nothing out of the ordinary. We get a bump in demand every time House Restelo expands its influence, but thats about it. Dont you think thats strange? What do you mean? Her uncle frowned. Theyre raising men for the Royal Army, Natalia said. Why hasnt the guild gotten any work for that? Thats a good question Her uncle cupped his chin in his hand, a calculating expression filling his face. The notion was bound to stir up the Leatherworkers of the city. I can only imagine that those damn Nobles are keeping the work to themselves. What did you hear about it? I heard that people from all over the country are working to provide equipment to the Royal Army. Damn it all, her uncle cursed. We need to get in on this! What do you think House Restelo will say if we demand our share? Well, all of the Nobles are competing to get ahead of one another, Natalia said, so I dont see how they could have a problem with it. The guildmaster shifted out of his chair, muttering something about blind Nobles not seeing the value of the cities while going through several filing cabinets. Natalia figured she had given him enough of a push in the right direction. Sir Jorge probably wouldnt miss it. Above anything else, she had learned that favours were the most valuable form of currency that Nobles used. Money, labour, and resources could be expended in grossly disproportionate quantities to return those favours, not to mention one gaining access to all the doors that would otherwise remain closed without them. She had accumulated a small pile of favours with the Knights in the camp and continued to add more whenever an opportunity presented itself. One never knew when they would come in handy. Just as she was about to turn and leave her uncle to his scheming, his head popped up from behind the counter. Oh, before you go, he said, I looked up that masters mark you asked me about. Natalia froze. It was a request she had put in shortly after Liam found the suit of leather armour to study. She had almost completely forgotten about it. Where did it come from? Natalia asked, The piece was even fancier than I thought it was at first glance. Its from a famous studio in Debonei, her uncle answered. How in the world did you get your hands on something like that? Liam got it for me. He said it was from somewhere else in the city. Any idea where that could be? Somewhere in the citythe only places that come to mind are the boutiques in the Prime Estates. You mean the garden market? Yep. Liam must have some pretty important connections if he can get his hands on something from there. Her stomach churned with unpleasant feelings. The truth was getting closer and closer to everything she feared it to be. Thanks for checking, Uncle, Natalia worked up a smile, Im going to go see what else they have. Always good to see you, Nat. Natalia rushed back to the labour camp and grabbed the suit of armour from its locked chest. She returned to the city, going straight to the Prime Estates, paying no attention to the armsmen she walked past as she searched for the shop where the armour had come from. It didnt take long, as there was only one boutique selling leather goods. A silent sigh of relief escaped her as a man, not a woman, looked up from the front counter to greet her. She wouldnt know what to think if Liam wasnt attracted to her, but the fact that she was a Leatherworker. Is there something we can do for you, Miss The man spoke to her as if he wasnt sure she should exist. Nat placed the suit of leather armour on the counter between them. Id like to know where this came from. Or who this belongs to. hah? I-I meant I found it. Id like to return it. For a reward, if possible. A sneer curled the shopkeepers lip as he reached out to examine the suit of armour. What she said had clearly damaged the shopkeepers already dubious view of her, but it was probably the best way to get an answer. The shopkeeper produced a leather-bound dossier and perused through lines elegantly penned on crisp noble paper. He kept glancing at her as if he expected her to do something bad. Our records show that this suit of armour was purchased by the Custodio household. Custodio?! Natalias mouth worked silently before she fled the boutique, tears stinging her eyes. She couldnt win. Everyone knew who Remedios Custodio was. She was the most beautiful woman in the Holy Kingdom. The most powerful Paladin in Robles history. The personification of the Holy Kingdoms justice. She was rich and single and could have any man in the country. Someone like Natalia didnt stand a chance. It would have been better if she had never tried to find out. Her flight brought her back out of the Prime Estates and into House Restelos jurisdiction. A panicked voice sounded from ahead of her, and she stopped to find her newly-discovered nemesis being addressed by an armsman nearby. The man pointed to the rooftops across the street where Liam stood overlooking the street like a hero from the stories. Natalia felt her heart shatter into a million pieces when he smiled and waved at Remedios Custodio. She made herself as small as possible, silently creeping by the scene to wait at the Rimun Gate. A half-hour later, Liam appeared and walked up to her with a perfectly straight face. Natalia looked down at the cobblestones, afraid she would burst into tears if she met his gaze. Is something wrong, Nat? Liam asked. Its nothing, dear, she put on a smile and held out her hand. Lets go home. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 What does it mean when a girl bites you? Marim, Diogo, and Ricardo stared silently at Liam for several seconds. You talking about Nat? Marim asked. Maybe Lets see it, Ricardo leaned in closer. No, Liam stepped back. where did she bite you? Diogo asked. Uh, on the shoulder. Liams hand went to his left pauldron over where Nat had bitten him. Her gift a couple of weeks ago had been a Darkvision ring she had bought for herself, which she asserted would allow them to spend more time together. Almost all of that extra time was sleeping, though. Nat had a habit of clinging to him while they slept, which made him feel like he was being broiled inside of his bedroll. Had he been cooking for so long that he had become appetising enough to gnaw on? Maybe she had gone feral. My wife hasnt bitten me before, Marim said, so I got nothing. You probably let her run wild for too long, Ricardo told him. Run wild? You know, letting her do too much of her own thing. Letting her run her own shop and all that. I heard she even tries to tell Sir Jorge how to run the camp now. When did that start happening? Sir Jorge had never mentioned it. I know youre sweet on her and all, Ricardo continued, but you need to discipline your woman. Itll never end otherwise. Liam sighed and left the three patrol sergeants, walking through Rimun Gate. The Faith of the Six encouraged professional ambition regardless of gender, but not only were women expected to be docile and subservient to men in the Faith of the Four, they were also seen as deviants if they favoured their careers over family life. There were exceptions, of course, such as Adventurers and other larger-than-life individuals, but a wild woman was generally seen as a problematic existence. Nowhere was this outlook more prevalent than in the highly-religious Holy Kingdom of Roble. Liam couldnt stomach it, so he wondered if it made him a failure as an Assassin. Mrs Linum would probably say so. An Assassin was a master of disguise and was supposed to be able to seamlessly blend into any setting. Liam, there you are. Sir Jimena was on the other side of the gate. An unfamiliar man of dark complexion and short stature stood at his side. I got a new guy for you, the Knight said. Names Manuel, the new guy stuck out his hand. Liam took the proffered hand and gave it a firm shake. Nice to meet you, Manuel. Hes rough around the edges like the rest, Sir Jimena told him, but hell manage. Probably. Over the past two weeks, the Knights hammered out an informal system of identifying and testing thief-taker candidates. Like Liam, they all started as caravan escorts and had their capabilities and trustworthiness gauged by the caravan masters. He wasnt sure how reliably it identified Rogues as they had many overlapping qualities with Rangers in that type of situation, but it wasnt as if Roble had an abundance of trustworthy street thugs to choose from like the Draconic Kingdom did. After that, the candidates were incorporated into the new training routines devised for House Restelos city patrols. Those who surpassed a certain threshold of proficiency were placed under Liam. As Sir Jimena said, however, even those guys were still rough around the edges. Ill put him through his paces, sir, Liam said. Do the patrols know him on sight? Theyve seen him in training, but thats no guarantee. Hell, the other thief-takers might stick him in the dark. Manuel shifted on his feet as they spoke, his eyes going back and forth between Liam and the Knight. Liam motioned for him to follow with a jerk of his head. Its an honour to finally meet you, sir, Manuel said as he fell into step beside him. Yeah? Yeah! Manuel enthused, Ive heard so much about you! You fought an army of Rogues for weeks on your own. You even went to prison and you stare down Remedios Custodio whenever she comes around. Thats so hardcore C you really have my respect. He wasnt sure if someone from the Holy Kingdom should have said all that. At the same time, it was somewhat reassuring. For lack of a better way to describe it, Rogues had roguish qualities no matter how they might otherwise be. So, Manuel licked his lips and drywashed his hands, what do I do? Lets take a look at your equipment, first. They stopped on a street corner a block away from the gate. Manuel produced the same type of dagger that Robles citizens used for everyday tasks. That in itself wasnt bad, but he didnt seem to have anything else beyond his nondescript labourers outfit. What did you do before this? Liam asked, Before caravan escort duties, I mean. I was a labourer, sir. But there wasnt any work in the city. Sir Luis picked me out a while ago for the caravans. How did a labourer end up as a Rogue? Then again, he did seem pretty enthusiastic about his work. Will counted a lot towards self-development. However, that in turn raised questions about what he envisioned himself to be. The first thing you need to do is get some boots, Liam told him. Those straw sandals are going to get you killed. How in the world did you manage to work as an escort without wearing them out? They didnt pay us much, Manuel replied, but it was enough to afford new sandals every now and then. It was true that caravan escorts weren''t paid much, but they were also provisioned by House Restelo while they worked. Everything else was extra and they worked nonstop, so he should have at least been able to afford some boots. On top of continuously buying new straw sandals, he must have been purchasing something else. Maybe he had a family in the city to feed and didnt understand that rural folk were accustomed to operating on credit. Youre working on the ground until you get a decent pair, Liam told him. The camp market should have plenty. Um, we dont get equipped by House Restelo? Of course not, Liam replied. Knights equip themselves through their personal incomes. Its the same sort of deal with men-at-arms. If you want to know how the other armsmen manage things, just ask around. Manuel glanced over Liams gear. You mean you paid for all that awesome stuff on your own? Sort of. I saved up a lot and invested it in a workshop. You can still afford normal equipment with an armsmans pay, though. Normalyou mean youre wearing magic items? Yeah. The mans jaw dropped open. Liam wasnt sure what was so astounding. Saving up to start a business was common sense for pretty much every vocation. All he had done was identify a wife who could read and write, figured out what she could do, and invested in her workshop while encouraging her to follow the tenets of The Six. Of course, Nat turned out to be super good at what she did, but all that meant was that they had a giant pile of scrip that they werent sure what to spend on. New guy? Ricardo strolled up behind them with his squad. Hes on the street for now, Liam replied. Guess we cant have another thief-taker breaking their neck. Liam nodded. One of the first new thief-takers had slipped off of a rooftop and landed on their head. They rushed him to the nearest temple for healing and it was sort of embarrassing explaining what happened to Sir Jimena after that. You have a screen tonight? Liam asked. Nope, Ricardo answered. Want us to take him on? Dont stab him by accident. Hey, youre the only one we nearly stabbed by accident. Youre just too damn sneaky for your own good. What do I do? Manuel asked. Walk about a half-block ahead of the patrol, Liam told him. Check the alleys and any other hiding spots you see along the route. If you find something suspicious, whistle up Ricardos patrol. Dont try to do anything alone unless someone bolts. Got it. He kept his instructions as plain as possible, as the new thief-takers didnt seem to understand what a Sneak Attack was. Since they were more or less as excited as Manuel about their work, having them whacking random people carried a high risk of grievously injuring or even killing someone. After making sure Manuel understood his instructions, Liam went to the rooftops to observe his progress. He frowned as the man snuck up on a cat in a doorway and pulled his dagger. The cat detected him and bolted, causing Manuel to jump a metre into the air with a startled shout. Ricardos patrol came running to assist. Is this alright? Laughter rose as the patrol mocked Manuel for his overreaction. Liam hopped down from his perch above, slipping into the alley ahead of the group. A few minutes later, Manuel appeared and paused to look in Liams direction. Then, he pulled his dagger and closed the distance. When the man raised his weapon to strike, Liam punched him in the gut. A swift kick sent him rolling back out into the street and the patrol came running again. Are you an idiot?! Liam scowled, What if I was a kid? Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Technically, he was, but he had lied about his age. But I couldnt seeC I told you that if you find something suspicious, whistle up the patrol. I didnt say stab anything suspicious. At this rate, youre going to cause trouble for everyone. We done with him? Ricardo asked. Manuels eyes widened at the implications of the patrol sergeant''s words. He pushed himself up from the street and crawled to Liams feet. No, wait! He pleaded, Dont get rid of me! I promise I wont do it again! After trying to stab a cat and then me, your promises are about as good as a hole in a boat. Just give me another chance! Please! Liam shared a look with Ricardo. Lets see how he does for one round?" Ricardo said. Thats what we were just doing Fine, Liam said. But if he screws up one more time, hes on the next caravan out. He returned to the rooftops with a shake of his head. Smiling Demon? He was more like the Demon Nanny. How did Robles Royal Army manage to train their thief-takers without incident? On second thought, maybe they didnt. A figure made its way over the rooftops, clambering over to join him. New guy? Yeah. Great. I thought I was in trouble for a moment when I saw you here. How many cats did he try to stab? thats not funny. It is, in a way. Liam sent an unamused look in the mans direction. He was a thief-taker who had graduated from Sir Jimenas training the previous week: a lanky young man by the name of Ames. Has anything happened on your block? Liam asked. Not a peep, aside from the new guy. I doubt anything will happen this deep in our turf. A sigh escaped Liam''s lips as he was reminded how silly Manuels reactions were. They were standing in House Restelos original jurisdiction, which meant they were several blocks from any of the bordering houses. The only thing he could stab was cats and the citizens under their protection, yet the new thief-taker treated every shadow like an imminent threat. The sun hadnt even gone down and the city folk were still moving around. Keep an eye on him, Liam said. Check on any spots he misses and try to keep him from murdering random people. You got it, boss. Ames went to catch up with Ricardos patrol. A week ago, he had tried to stab a cat as well, but he fled in fright when he encountered Liam. Liam lingered a few minutes longer before returning to Rimun Gate to speak with Sir Jimena. Upon entering the captains office, however, he found that the Knight wasnt there. Wheres Sir Jimena? He asked a sentry back down at the gate. He went to the Fire Gate, the sentry replied. Why? Cause it got handed over to us. What? Liam frowned, I thought that was happening tomorrow morning. Thats what we all thought, but the place is emptied of armsmen. The locals said it happened this morning. Seriously? I know, right? Damn royalists will do anything to get back at us. Liam rushed over to the Fire Gate, which was roughly one kilometre east of the Rimun Gate. He passed several Restelo Squads performing inspections along the way, then found a small crowd of well-dressed men and women at the gate itself. What is the meaning of this? We havent had security all day! Is this what were to expect with House Restelo? Were lucky that vagabonds didnt sneak in to rob us! It sounded like a bunch of royalist stooges leveraging the unannounced handover to cause trouble. The last guys complaint wasnt even realistic, as anyone could enter the Prime Estates so long as they werent swinging an axe all over the place. Wait, does that mean they staged a bunch of robberies to go along with this charade? The pile of complaints grew, burying Sir Jimenas attempts at mollifying the crowd C which was a mistake in the first place. A second Knight appeared several minutes later: a newcomer to Hoburns by the name of Fuentes. Liam slipped in behind him as he pushed his way through. Jimena, what in the gods names is going on here?! Ridiculous! A man somewhere in the crowd shouted, Restelo has no idea what theyre doing! Sir Fuentes turned a glare in the direction of the voice, but was only met with a sea of mixed expressions. Oh, gods, hes going to murder us! Someone call the Holy Order! The audible sound of grinding teeth accompanied Sir Fuentes the rest of the way to the gate. Sir Jimena looked like he was about to murder someone himself. Its all yours, FuenCoh, hey Liam. A hush fell over the crowd, their once-angry gazes going from Sir Jimena to Liam. A woman nearby C he was pretty sure it was the Esme that worked for House Ovar C screamed and fainted. The crowd panicked and melted away into the Prime Estates, leaving a line of royalist armsmen quaking in their boots as they levelled their halberds to ward him away. Huh, Sir Jimena said. Remind me to call on you the next time this happens. Forgive me for being new here, Sir Fuentes said, but what the actual fuck just happened? Sir Jimena came over and clapped Liam on the back. Liam heres our very own Demon Assassin from Ijaniya, he said. Or something like that. It gets crazier every time I check. Im sorry, the other Knight said, I dont follow. That would be ill-advised, Sir Jimena replied. It just goes wherever it goes. Where are your men? Half of them are drunk and the other half are getting drunk. We were supposed to assume our duties here tomorrow. With House Restelos expanding operations came additional companies of armsmen. A and B Company were joined by a C and D Company in the ranks of the elite, though those two were promoted from the best of the regular companies and were only about a step above the rest. Supporting them were eight regular companies, four of which were still in basic training. The elite companies patrolled the border streets while the regular ones were assigned to the interior of House Restelos jurisdiction, which included its growing labour camp. Since the companies that had passed their basic training were already assigned to specific duties, however, the men stationed at the Fire Gate appeared to be somewhat raw recruits who were probably training in the camp when Sir Jimena snatched them up en masse. Then I guess were stuck with these scarecrows for now, Sir Jimena said. Liam, do you think B and D companies can afford to move? Im not sure, sir, Liam replied. Its quiet right now, but what the royalists did here is bound to open up some holes in our defence. Id be especially wary of any presents that theyve left behind. Such as Sabotaging our fuel storage, for instance. They may even believe they have a right to do it since the warehouses would be filled with their charcoal. Sir Jimena clicked his tongue. I wanted to save the district inspection for the morning, but it sounds like its better to do it right away. Fuentes, youre in command of the company here. Im going to see who I can recruit from the locals for this. Liam, start checking around for sneaks. Yes, sir. Liam left the gatehouse and walked along the citys second wall, wondering how to go about doing that. It was still early enough in the evening that people were doing things outside and he wasnt familiar with any of them. Additionally, the newly acquired district was set up in a pretty annoying way. While House Restelo controlled the Fire Gate, they didnt control the walls. Usually, walls would represent safety, but the royalist-manned walls instead represented a way for their enemies to cause trouble. Unless House Restelo constantly monitored its entire length, infiltrators based in the Prime Estates could sneak over at any point. Bordering the south of the Fire District was the Water District C locally known as the Water Gardens C which was the closest thing to a hive of scum and villainy Hoburns had. The denizens themselves werent bad, but the entertainment district was frequented by countless patrons from the royalist houses. They could come over as an organised effort of well-prepared agents or a mob of drunken rowdies. Either way, House Restelo had to defend against them. Why is the Fire District by the Water District, anyway? Shouldnt it be on the opposite side of the city? The Holy Kingdom couldnt even get its elemental axis straight. Liam could find no end to the contradictions contained within it. He made his way over the rooftops, weaving through the forest of soot-stained chimneys of the citys silent forges. Smiths and their families loitered in the enclosed yards below, their expressions a mix of worry and listlessness. Beyond that, there seemed to be little else but House Restelos patrols, who warily poked their heads into every nook and cranny in search of infiltrators and sabotage. With how small the district was, however, it only took half the night before Sir Jimena was satisfied that nothing was amiss. The closest thing to sabotage were the warehouses left locked by the former overseers, which Liam effortlessly picked at the Knights behest. Youd think theyre having a competition over how petty one can get, Sir Jimena scratched his head. Looks like they managed to empty all of the warehouses before they bolted, as well. Fewer issues over loose ends, I say, Sir Fuentes said. Anyunconventional security measures that I should be made aware of? The Knight looked pointedly in Liams direction as he spoke. He clearly wasnt comfortable with the idea that there was someone who could sneak around undetected and gain access to pretty much anything in the city. The royalists have been fielding spies, Sir Jimena said, so weve been developing countermeasures for them. I know you just came in from Canta, but youll be caught up soon enough. Liam, did you catch any new issues? I know the Water Gardens are a problem just waiting to happen. And the Fire Gate, Sir Fuentes added. We dont have a single lick of authority in the Prime Estates so the royalists can do any number of things. I dont like how vulnerable we are there. Sir Jimena nodded in agreement, then looked over at Liam. The wall is controlled by the royalists, Liam said. Its like a fortress they can attack from any time they want. Both the wall and the Water Gardens will need extra security. Would improved lighting help? Sir Jimena asked. I think so, Liam nodded. It should eliminate the chance of people sneaking into the district at night so long as the sentries and patrols are paying attentionbut where are we going to get so much lighting? Sir Fuentes came in with a few crates of Torches. They were supposed to be set up around our entire jurisdiction, but it sounds like theyll be put to better use on this end. Lord Demiurge is right. Knowledge is dangerous. In the short time since he started making suggestions to improve House Restelos situation, all sorts of novel C at least to the Holy Kingdom C ideas had cropped up. Through specific forms of training and being able to digest new experiences, the Knights and their men were developing practices that even Liam would be hard-pressed to deal with. He supposed it made plenty of sense: he wasnt exactly the smartest guy around, but even he could grasp new concepts and turn them into working knowledge just by being exposed to them. Conceptualisation was the greatest barrier to innovation. A lot of things seemed obvious in hindsight and it was easy to look down on others for their ignorance, but trying to think of them the other way around really was next to impossible. One only knew what they knew, after all. Just before dawn, Sir Jorge appeared at the head of a caravan of goods from the labour camp. The warehouses of the Fire District were still being filled with iron bars, charcoal, and a variety of other reagents for smithing when the local workshop owners were gathered up and brought before the Knight. Liam stalked the rooftops around the gathering, alert for any suspicious individuals. Good morning, Sir Jorge said. I am Sir Jorge, overseer of House Restelos jurisdiction in Hoburns. There was some confusion last night, but, well, lets put that behind us, yes? I assume everyone will be far more interested in the opportunity that I have come to present. Opportunity? A man at the front of the gathering, dressed in guildmasters garb, crossed his arms. Just so you know, he said, we wont be doing anything crooked for House Restelo. Evidently, there had been one other, obvious, bit of sabotage left behind. Crooked? Sir Jorge laughed, Perish the thought! I understand that the formermanagement had some choice things to say about our most honourable house, but I assure you that none of it is true. Probably. Ahem, lets get down to business, shall we? The Knight held out a hand. One of his aides came forward with a scroll case and placed it into his palm. House Restelo has issued supply contracts for arms, armour, and metalwork, he waved the case in the air. There are a variety of terms tailored to different specialisations. Were not arming House Restelo, either, the guildmaster said. Of course not, Sir Jorge smiled. We have our own, most excellent craftsmen, after all. The contract in my hand and the many like it are for the Holy Kingdom. More precisely, they are meant to arm the Royal Army. The assembled craftsmen looked to one another while speaking in low murmurs. For all of the guildmasters antagonism, they were understandably more interested in the opportunity to make a living again. Sir Jorge held out the scroll case to the guildmaster, who popped it open and fished out the contents. Several nearby smiths leaned in to read over his shoulders. After several moments, the guildmaster rolled the contract up again and put it away. I hope you dont mind if I confirm the legitimacy of this contract with the royal palace. Be our guest, Sir Jorges smile remained undiminished. In the meantime, if anyone with a greater measure of trust wishes to begin working, our Merchants will be happy to assist you. Ah C there are plenty of contracts to go around, so please keep things civil. The moment Sir Jorge strolled away, the guildmaster was nearly trampled by his own members. He may have been swayed to the royalists side, but the limits of his influence were clear. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Uwah, theyre so mad A half circle of scions faced Neia Baraja in the Corps camp outside of Lloyds. Her wavering gaze kept going between them as she tried to figure out how to respond to their anger. They were all dressed for business C which meant they were very well-dressed C and that made things all the more intimidating. I-It was unavoidable, she said in a small voice. I wont deny that the situation could have escalated into a violent conflict, Miss Baraja, Lord Lugo said, but there is a certain order to things! To us, your resolve is respectable since we understand what youve invested into the affair, but the rest of the Holy Kingdom wont see things the same way. From their perspective, youll be akin to a thug desperate to prove their empty blustering. Except common thugs dont make rousing speeches, another nobleman said. Just how long have you been plotting that move for? Have you been harbouring these ulterior motives all along, exploiting our trust to access supplies and logistical support? I wasnt! Neia replied, Who could have foreseen what happened the other night? Lord Lugo was there C even he said that we didnt have any good choices. So, in lieu of good choices, you chose violence. Need I remind you that the citizens of the Holy Kingdom are not Demihumans from the Abelion Hills? A mire of misery churned in her stomach. It was all her fault. Shortly after the Royal Armys transports started letting their troops off in Lloyds Harbour, the local royalist authorities entreated their officers to secure the city. The transports were royalist ships delivering soldiers from royalist-controlled territories to the wall, so of course their officers were all royalists who accommodated the request without question. Once they learned that the army was being sent to stop Neias allies, she and Saye snuck out of the city and rushed to the site of the confrontation. Along the way, her mind raced to figure out how to end the standoff, but, in the end, she had taken a gamble. Either the soldiers were from the south and her words would fall upon deaf ears, or they were from the north and there were enough people from the towns and cities present to plunge the royalist ranks into chaos. In hindsight, it was a gamble with terrible odds and the results were more bad than good. While it was true that it had gained them Lloyds, doing so had landed them in all sorts of trouble. Additionally, her rousing speech, as the nobleman put it, was completely spontaneous. She had neither written nor practised anything remotely like it. Given its polished delivery and effectiveness, however, no one would believe that. No one except for Saye. According to her, it was a form of Oration, which functioned similarly to a Bards. It brought together all of the wielders experience and knowledge to render their performances, which was one of the reasons why Bards were constantly compelled to seek out new information and lore. To Neia, however, it sounded like Saye was trying to make something out of nothing. Everyone relied on their experiences and knowledge to do things C it wasnt something unique to orators or whatever. She had earnestly related her feelings over the experiences that were common to many urbanites in the north and she had spoken publicly many times before. The people had responded to her words because of that. Attributing things to some weird ability to twist peoples wills was insulting to those who had suffered so much. It also made her sound like she was manipulating others like some kind of Heteromorph with weird abilities. Waiting would have cost us dearly, Neia said. As it was, the standoff was going to be endless with both sides feeding people into it. It was more important to end things swiftly and keep information from leaking out. It was expedient, perhaps, Lord Lugo replied, but youve exchanged a set of manageable problems for unmanageable ones. The Holy Order has all but turned against us and we have no justification that outsiders will accept. The people accepted it, Neia said. Shouldnt that be what matters? People believe what they want to believe, Lord Lugo said. And ousting the royalists from Lloyds works in its citizens favour. That being said, just because people accept what happens doesnt mean its right. You speak of justice, but it only looks like youve forced things through for convenience. Justice may require strength to carry out, but strength is not justice. Your current course will drown the Holy Kingdom in blood and if you do achieve peace, it will be the peace of the sword. We will become no better than the Demihumans that raided our country for generations. How else can the common folk achieve anything? Neia grumbled, We dont even have a right to represent ourselves in court! Everything relies on others acting on our behalf. The Holy King doesnt care. The Royal Army is effectively nonexistent. Our Nobles are gone and both the Temples and the Holy Order are powerless. Thats why you should make common cause with us, Lord Lugo said. And I thought that was understood when we joined hands with Los Ganaderos. Never did we imagine that youd act unilaterally the moment our opponents appeared in front of our faces. Have you forgotten everything we discussed since your arrival in Rimun? I havent, but all that becomes secondary on the battlefield. Thats where youre wrong, Miss Baraja. The battlefield is where it matters the most! We are fighting to restore justice to the Holy Kingdom. Abandoning the Holy Kingdoms justice to do so makes us no better than the royalists. Neia released a sigh. It seemed that they still didnt understand what justice was. How could they not after everything that happened? We can argue about this all day, Lord Lugo, she said, but it doesnt help us now. What do you propose we do? Figure out how to clean this mess up, Lord Lugo said. We have thousands of captives to handle now, including members of the Holy Order. The scion shook his head, clearly incredulous of their situation. After the battle, they delivered the dead into the city morgue and all of their manpower was now dedicated to managing the prison camp populated by the Royal Armys soldiers while they sorted them out. The five Paladins assigned to Lloyds were also being kept captive, though they were under a sort of city arrest that allowed them to continue their judicial functions inside the walls. Neia was now seen as the leader of what the Paladins considered a criminal organisation. She and her collaborators were wanted for mass murder and piracy amongst other things. Any goodwill that Neia had with the Holy Order in Lloyds had evaporated and she was now seen as a traitor to the Holy Kingdom. She couldnt set foot in the city without all of them coming after her. We still need to take the towns in the prefecture, Neia said. The royalists there are going to start wondering why Lloyds has gone silent and their Merchants arent returning. Lord Lugos companions shook their heads, not looking pleased at all. When does it end? One of them asked, Were committing crimes to cover up previous crimes. Even if we contain the prefecture perfectly, the lack of traffic will eventually draw attention. Then we should liberate as much as we can before that happens, Neia said. The more voices we have on our side, the harder it will be for outsiders to ignore the injustices being carried out in the north. Lord Lugo exchanged silent looks with his fellow scions. We cant move without approval from Rimun, he said. The Duke will already be livid when he learns of what happened. In that case, Neia said, let us do it. What do you mean by that? Lord Lugo frowned. My people and I can go ahead and take control of the royalists holdings on our own. Your people can come behind us and assume management when we move on. We just went over this, Miss Baraja. We cannot abandon justice to correct injustice. It is best to waitC The people cant wait! Neia told him, How can you not understand that by now? The conditions created by royalist management eat away at the very soul! You claim that you desire nothing less than the restoration of the Holy Kingdom, but the longer we wait, the further the Holy Kingdom drifts away from that past ideal. I cant even guarantee that the people that we wrest from the royalists grasp will be the same people we remember from the past. Their personalities and behaviour may already be twisted beyond all recognition. It was the best compromise that she could think of. The conservatives were too bound to the traditional way of doing things, making swift and decisive action next to impossible. They were more than willing to assume management of the city, however, so she figured it didnt matter how much they complained so long as she produced results. Its not as if we can stop you, Lord Lugos words came out laced with bitterness. With that, the lordling and his entourage departed the camp. The man at Neias side C the same dusky-skinned man who had greeted her at the harbour when they took Lloyds C shook his head. Those brats have no choice but to respect the truth, he said, yet they continue to refute it. I suppose that should be expected of Nobles. They seemed so reasonable right up until they werent, Commander. Thats always how it is, the Commander told her. Theyre used to being in control. Nobles expect everyone to play by their rules, no matter how unfair they may be. Lets just focus on our next move, Neia said. Well be leaving Lord Lugo and his followers in our dust, so we shouldnt have to deal with them too often from now on. Yes, maam. The Commander, an army veteran by the name of Pablo Lobo, sent out a few aides to fetch his officers. Then he ordered another pair to deliver refreshments for the command tent. Neia examined his weathered features as they waited. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Im sorry for bothering you so close to the harvest, she said. Youre supposed to be retired, too. I was getting bored, anyway, Commander Lobo replied. Seems retiring to a farm wasnt as great as I thought as everyone makes it out to be. Why is that? Neia asked. Im not cut out for farming, I suppose. Even the hired help is better at it than I am. Hed jump at the chance to command an army anyway, Captain Guerrero said as he joined them in the tent. The Commanders been stuck as a Sergeant for his entire career. Commander Lobo was the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps official military commander, though that didnt mean much at all outside of the Corps. Neia had met him not long after she had started to share the Sorcerer Kings wisdom in the camps of the Holy Kingdom Liberation Army. As Captain Guerrero stated, he was a man much like Neias father, stuck as a Sergeant in the Royal Army despite his long record of distinguished service and personal excellence. When she asked him to help out in the Corps, he resigned his commission on the spot. Back then, the Sorcerer King expressed concerns about creating ill will by poaching staff members or something like that, but it wasnt as if anyone dared to defy their benefactor. Over the next few minutes, over thirty officers joined them, which included Captains, quartermasters, and other support staff. If any more joined, they would need a bigger pavilion. Thank you for coming out on such short notice, Neia said. We cant afford to sit around Lloyds for long. Our next move will be to liberate the towns in the royalist-controlled parts of the prefecture. Our Noble friends actually agreed to that? One of the Captains asked, They didnt look too happy about what we did here. That doesnt matter, Neia said. Weve gained the initiative over our enemies and we need to keep it for as long as possible. More importantly, every day we wait around Lloyds is another day that our people suffer. Our conservative allies want to carry on with the way they usually do things, Commander Lobo said. Going along with their plans wont work because theyll want us to wait until the end of summer for Prince Felipe to arrive. Our people dont have the time for that: not only are our people suffering, but theyre also having the fruits of their labour stolen from them by the royalists! Our provisions for the winter will be shipped to the south and well be entirely at the mercy of the south until next summer. The Commander gestured to a simple map of the northern Holy Kingdom. To fight on our own terms, the Corps needs to achieve operational independence. Debonei can easily put an end to our activities by denying us supplies. Our first step will be to obtain a years worth of provisions just in case they try. To do that, we need to seize the northern coast. All of it? Its the surest way to secure everything that we need. Both for our forces and for the citizens of the north. Trying to send grain overland to the bay will double or triple its cost. The royalists wont fight us if we control all of the ports. Simple economics will keep our industrial output where it belongs. We only have five galleons, one of the Captains noted, plus, were still training crews for em. That wont be enough to fight the royalists off if they come around with a fleet. Many of the officers nodded in agreement. That much was common sense in a maritime kingdom. We can fix that easily, Commander Lobo said. The royalists are delivering their quotas for the army to the wall. Those five galleons C well, six, including us C came in together because they had to weather that storm. Normally, they sail up and down the coast on their own. So were commandeering more ships. Exactly. Thanks to Miss Barajas quick thinking, no one should know what happened in Lloyds. If we play things right, it may be weeks before they realise what''s going on. Well have dozens of ships by then. But we wont have the crews for them. We can man those ships as we get them, the Commander said. The important part is that everyones short on ships, so each ship we take from the royalists will be crippling. Those galleons are also going to take our summer harvest away as its being delivered. If we seize enough of them, the royalists freight capacity will be reduced to the point where they won''t be able to afford to attack us with what they have left. Will it really be that convenient? Were not in a position to turn up our noses at whats being offered. If we dont get the ships we need, we wont be able to conduct our campaign. Simple as that. What do you think, Miss Baraja?" Every eye turned to Neia. She shifted on her feet as she gave the plan some thought. From a practical standpoint, she said, it makes sense. We currently cant win against the royalists because their base of power is in the south. All we can do for now is secure our own base of power. Unless someone else has a better proposal, forcing a stalemate with Commander Lobos plan seems like the best way to do it. The only thing Im worried about are the conscripts. What about them? The Commander asked. We wont know where theyre from until we talk to them, Neia explained. If we get a ship loaded with people from the north, I think theyll join us. But, if theyre from the southC You wont get any from the south. Sayes crystal-clear voice sounded from somewhere within the mass of men. Several seconds later, her head popped out from between Captain Guerrero and Captain Carlos. What makes you say that? Neia asked. I thought it was odd that every ship was loaded with northerners, the Bard replied. So I went and asked one of the royalists about it. Every reservist drawn for the army is from the northern Holy Kingdom. and whoever you spoke to just told you that, Commander Lobo gave the Bard a dubious look. I have my ways, Saye smiled mysteriously. At any rate, it was the same story between the dozens of royalists I asked. But conscription is always universal, Captain Guerrero said. How can this be true? Neia was curious about that, as well. Everyone served their time in the army. It was a fundamental aspect of being a citizen of Roble. The south paid gold to get out of it, Saye shrugged. An explosion of angry voices came in the statement''s wake. Neia glanced upwards, wondering if the canopy of the pavilion would be blown away. Those depravedC What in the gods names is wrong with those people?! Theyve been getting fat and happy while weve suffered raids for generations! Now they think they can use the prosperity bought with our blood to get out of service entirely? The south can go to Hell! It took several minutes for the anger of her officer corps to settle into a simmer. By then, word had spread to the nearest portions of the camp, creating new waves of outrage. Commander Lobo, Neia said as a commotion rose around them, we need to get this under control. Itll give us time to consider your proposal, as well. Yes, maam. The Commander and his officers split up to deal with the news, though the most they cared to do was keep soldiers from running off to strangle the nearest royalist. Neia reached out to drain a cup of water that had been left untouched since the beginning of the meeting. They got mad, Saye said. Isnt that obvious? Neia replied, Military service has always been mandatory and universal. Sometimes, you get stories of people bribing their way into choice positions, but no ones ever heard of paying ones way out of service entirely. That the entire south was able to do would infuriate any citizen of the north. Sounds like you have another card to play out there, the Bard noted. It was a powerful card indeed. One that could turn anyone in the north against their southern oppressors. Theres something I dont get, though, Neia said. How come this is the first weve heard of this? Going by the reaction just now, Saye said, it sounds like it was a pretty prudent move. She supposed that it was, in a twisted way. Conscription was part of a citizens reality and a lie of omission would result in the people assuming that it applied to everyone. Now that the truth was in their hands, however, it would be a reliable weapon to strike at the royalists with. By the way, Neia asked, did you hear the Commanders proposal? Yeah. What do you think of it? Im not a Commander, so I cant say whether itll work or not. Neia frowned slightly at the Bards answer. She had a peculiar way of acting when it came to anything that wasnt within the realm of expertise. It was as if she believed that she wasnt allowed to have an opinion. You must feel one way or another about it, Neia said. The only useful thing that I can say is that the Nobles cant stop you, Saye said. Neither the royalists nor the conservatives. It will take them weeks to react in any meaningful way after they find out whats going on. Which meant that the royalists in particular might not be able to react until winter so long as they remained ignorant of what was happening. However, while Neias forces could preempt any royalist attempts at warning their allies while they were taking over each town and village, their net of Rangers would grow increasingly ineffective the larger their borders grew. Additionally, Commander Lobos whole notion of keeping information from leaking hinged on the idea that the royalists didnt use proper scouts. While that had proven to be the case so far, there was no guarantee that it would stay that way. There were more than enough Nobles who had decent martial aptitude C or at least fancied themselves martially competent C so Neia was sure they would run into someone with real reconnaissance elements eventually. How do you feel about the Nobles reaction to what happened? Neia asked. I dont think its anything to worry about at the moment, Saye answered. Lord Lugo and the others may sound angry, but youre still creating opportunities for them. Ill even bet that Duke Debonei will send all the scions that were kicked out of Lloyds last month to manage things here. Theyll also come with a strongly-worded reprimand, of course, but life happens and everyone does what they can to deal with it. I dont like how you make it sound as if its not your problem. Its not. Theyll be yelling at you. A whimper rose from Neias throat. She cut it short when she saw Commander Lobo on his way back to the command tent. So, he said, how should we proceed, Miss Baraja? I think your plan is sound, Neia replied. And this new piece of information will sway pretty much any of the locals we come across. Agreed, Commander Lobo nodded. We can focus almost entirely on the military operation since we wont have to worry about convincing every town and village that they should side with us. Assuming they take us at our word, Saye noted. The Commander snorted. Ive seen every dirty thing the Nobles are capable of throughout my career, girl, he said. Lords bribing the bureaucracy to keep their sons well out of harms reach. Cocky shits with the money for training and all the time in the world lording over their lessers on the wall. All of the undeserved privilege and wealth that they wield in their daily lives is enough to make any honest man sick. Lord Lugo and the others seemed pretty normal to me, the Bard said. Thats because you dont know what theyre like behind their handsome faces and flowery words, Commander Lobo told her. But does any of what you said make it right to ignore what theyve been saying? Saye asked, It sounds to me like theyre doing their best to preserve the justice of the Holy Kingdom. Commander Lobo gave Neia a look, but she wasnt sure what he meant by it. After a long moment, he turned his gaze back upon the Bard. Its as I said to Miss Baraja before, he said. The Nobles expect everyone to play by their rules and they force those rules upon those who reject them. They decide what those rules are between themselves, so why should we follow something we have no say in? The justice of the Holy Kingdom failed us, anyway. During the war, Miss Baraja told us that weakness is a sin, so one must become strong or humbly accept justice similar to that of the Sorcerer King. Now, we have the strength to create our own justice. Neia recalled the rather simplistic messages that she delivered during the war with just a bit of embarrassment. She still believed every bit of what she said, but experience had proven that it was so open-ended that anything could come out of it. That would have to be addressed at some point to prevent undesirable outcomes. So, Commander Lobo said, if there arent any objections, shall we get to work? Yes, lets, Neia nodded. I guess learning how to capture more galleons is the first order of business. Do you have any idea how? About that, the Commander smiled, I got just the thing. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Are you sure this is alright? Saye asked. Its the best way, Commander Lobo replied. But its like youre pirates Hmph, youre just being naive again, girl. Well, I wont blame you for that. You were brought up like Lanca, living by the Nobles rules. We wont be able to bring justice to the Holy Kingdom by playing a rigged game. For some reason, Saye insisted on acting her age around Commander Lobo, which Neia supposed was an odd thing to wonder about. The Bard had become innocent and impressionable, asking questions constantly. Additionally she was very vocal about things she felt strongly about. Mens tolerance when it came to that sort of behaviour seemed dependent on how they felt about who was speaking. Saye was really pretty, so most were happy to entertain her. Commander Lobo, however, would have none of it. Strangely enough, everyone who knew her from before went along with her act. The ranchers thought it was funny. Neia only marvelled at how easily Saye could become the exact thing that Commander Lobo saw her as without twitching an eyelid. It was a mysterious superpower. Loose rigging dangled in the wind above them as they stood on the deck of De Silva, one of the galleons captured the night they took Lloyds. The ships sails were crooked and torn and her deck was littered with debris. Commander Lobos troops had even damaged the railings and snapped off the top of the mainmast. Did we need to do so much damage to the ship? Neia asked, We already have a shortage of them as it is. The more believable we make our situation seem, the Commander said, the better. Our campaigns success relies on the success of this operation. Think of it as an investment. The Corps had strong soldiers, but very few were experienced mariners. As such, their prospects of chasing down royalist ships and capturing them were dubious, at best. Therefore, Commander Lobo decided that it would be better to have the royalists come to them. They sailed the De Silva, which was in the poorest condition out of their newly captured ships, to the other side of North Point; out of sight of Lloyds. There, they anchored slightly off the cape, making it look like they had lost their sails and were trying to avoid being dashed into the rocks by the crashing waves. The Holy Kingdoms ships were obliged to aid vessels in distress. More than a law, it was a maritime custom shared by every seafaring culture Neia could think of. Every ship that came their way would try to help. When they did, they would be boarded instead. Even pirates wouldnt do this. Wait, does that make us worse than pirates? According to Commander Lobo, they were using the rules to their advantage. It was something that the Nobles always did to everyone else, so they deserved everything that was coming to them. A soldier clambered down from partway up the broken mast. He saluted before reporting to the Commander. Weve got company, sir. Are they alone? They just appeared over the horizon, so its too early to tell. They should notice us soon if they havent already. Commander Lobo nodded. Time to carry out the plan, he said. Lets give them a good show. Orders were passed along quietly throughout the ship. Soldiers went to their positions, dressed in uniforms taken from their captives in Lloyds. Injured men arranged themselves in rows over the deck while women moved around, tending to them. Towels and clothing caked in royalist blood were used as props for the performance. Other soldiers moved around the deck, making a show of trying to clean up the debris or making repairs. Surely enough, the incoming vessel changed course as it drew close. Commander Lobo let out a satisfied grunt. Theyve taken the bait, he said. Miss Baraja, go and hide in the captains cabin. Neia and Saye did as the Commander instructed. Sort of. They went to the captains cabin, but peeked through a crack in the door to see how things would play out. Do you think itll work? Saye asked. As long as we can get on their ship, Neia answered. Chances are that theyre either moving reactivated reservists or cargo. What if one of the reactivated reservists is really strong? Uhthat probably cant happen, Neia said. People like that either become career soldiers or the Nobles recruit them for their retinues. you know, one of these days, were going to run into those super strong retainers that you say the Nobles recruit. Saye was probably right, but it wouldnt happen yet. Lords tended to keep their strongest followers close and only deployed them as a last resort. Neia yawned and stretched as they waited for their target to reach them. A half-hour later, a galleon slightly larger than theirs threw lines over to secure the two ships together. What happened to you? An unfamiliar voice called out over the wind. Squall came out of nowhere, Commander Lobo replied. Im Lobo. Ferdinand, quartermaster of the Sea Sprite. Transporting troops from Canta to the wall. Any chance you could help us move our injured to Lloyds? Ill go and get the captain. The man went out of sight and returned shortly after with two others. A pair of sailors laid out a gangway between the two ships. Im Alvarez, the man in the centre said, captain of the Sea Sprite. Commander Luis here is in charge of the troops were carrying. Our captains recovering in his quarters, Commander Lugo nodded. This way. Neia retreated from the crack in the door, looking for a place to hide. Saye had already disappeared somewhere. You didnt ask the village nearby for help? Captain Alvarez asked. The storm from the other day washed in a whole damn colony of Giant Crabs. We sent a boat to Lloyds, as well, but they havent returned yet. You picked a damn inconvenient spot to get stranded. Tell me about it. A few minutes more and we wouldve been in sight of Lloyds fishing fleet. Three knocks sounded at the door. Captain? Captain! A ships come by. The Sea Sprite out of Canta. Am I supposed to answer? According to their plan, they were supposed to neutralise any officers that they could before attempting to take the target vessel. With things as they were, improvisation was necessary. Commander Lobo had managed to isolate three important people, but Neia was at a loss as to how to capture them. Sorry about the delay, Commander Lobo said. The captain took a splinter from the mast. Shouldnt the ships Cleric have taken care of that? The mast fell on the Cleric. Just a moment. The door of the cabin opened and Commander Lobo made his way in. He waited for a few minutes before going back to address their visitors. Hell see you now. Watch your step. Neia tensed as the thump of boots over the floorboards came closer. She gripped her sidearm, uncertainty clouding her mind. Was she supposed to attack? No, the Commander said to wait for his signal. In here, Commander Lobo said. Several more steps followed. Then, the sound of stumbling feet filled her ears. What theC Get em! Dozens of men flooded through the entrance of the cabin. Neia winced as a booming voice shook the air. Its a trap! Steel rang as swords were loosed from their scabbards. Coarse shouts and the sound of shattering furniture accompanied the clash of weapons. Something was casting flickering shadows over the cabin walls. This is bad. Neia jumped with a startled shout as Saye spoke from beside her. You were in here with me? Where else would I be? The Bard replied, This is the only unused compartment in the cabin. What should we do? A tremendous roar filled the air, followed by the sound of splintering wood. Light flooded in from the broken door. A tall man with a bloody longsword wreathed in amber flame strode out onto the deck. Pirates! He shouted, Soldiers, defend yourselves! The man cut down three Corps members who ran forward to confront him. Castille, the man bellowed, secure the Sea Sprite! Well hold here while you organise a counterattack. Warriors of Roble, show these sand fleas what it means to challenge the Holy Kingdom in its waters! A series of sharp affirmatives came over from the Sea Sprite. The sounds of battle escalated outside, but Neia only stared at the towering figure in the doorway, who laid all of his challengers low with disturbing ease. Hes too strong! The man advanced, sweeping two Corps members overboard with a single strike before running another through. He was significantly stronger than the Holy Orders elite Paladins. Suddenly, Saye darted out and stabbed him in the back of the knee. The man roared and spun to face her, raising his flaming longsword high. Youll have to do more than that to defeat a Knight of Roble! Neia ran out to help Saye, her arming sword drawn and raised in an attempt to parry the blow. What should have been a devastating strike didnt come, however. Three more Corps members tackled the Knight from behind, driving him to the deck. Off, you The tall man struggled for a moment before turning a venomous look on Saye. You bitch! What foulC A boot came in, snapping the Knights head to the side. Commander Lobo walked up to examine the carnage surrounding the unconscious man. Damn monster, he spat. It doesnt look like anyone else is that strong, though. On their port side, the Corps was slowly driving De Silvas defenders back. Neia ran forward, shouting desperately while waving her arms over her head. Stop! Stop, were not pirates! Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Of course, no one paid her any attention. She wasnt sure whether it was because they were busy fighting for their lives or wouldnt believe the words of a pirate. It was probably both. Over there, Saye pointed, you need to take down that guy standing on the aftcastle. Neias eyes followed the Bards gesture to another tall man in a Captains tabard shouting orders over the battle. She went back into the captains cabin to retrieve her bow and quiver. Her target wasnt fully armoured and no one was around to interrupt her, so Neia drew the fletchings of her arrow to her cheek, focusing on her attack. The man staggered as Neias arrow plunged into his gut. To her dismay, however, he kept issuing orders, albeit weakly. Just give up! She drew another arrow, sending it to join the first. The Sea Sprites defenders visibly faltered as her target fell to the deck. Neia lowered her bow, heaving a sigh of relief. Alright, now we canC Another man, this one in Priests vestments, ran up to Sea Sprites aftcastle to kneel over the fallen man. Not a dozen seconds later, the Captain was back on his feet, issuing orders to his troops. I guess you have to get him, too, Saye said. Butbut thats a Priest! I cant attack a Priest! Neia put another arrow in the Captain. The Priest yanked it out and healed him again. She sent three more arrows his way before noticing Sayes look. What? Torture will keep him from issuing orders, but youre trying to stop this fight, right? On the deck of the Sea Sprite, the Royal Armys soldiers surged forward. Take that evil wench down! A man in a Sergeants tabard shouted, Before she gets it in her head to attack the Priest! Thats not fair! Neia cried. Neia ducked and retreated into the captains cabin as arrows and quarrels started flying in her direction. She was trying to avoid turning the Sea Sprite against her by not attacking her Priest, but they turned against Neia anyway. Commander Lobo, Neia called out across the deck, stop attacking! Hah? Withdraw to the De Silva! Just dont let Sea Sprite free itself. The Corps started withdrawing to their ship as Commander Lobo barked out his commands. A few soldiers worked to secure the other galleon to theirs with additional grapples. As the fighting calmed and the respective lines reformed, Neia realised why the Sea Sprite was so resilient against the Corps forces. Each soldier was in Lanca leather armour, wielded a cutlass, and bore a round shield. Those shields were now overlapping one another, forming a wall along the railing of the Sea Sprite. That ship is filled with superior troops, Neia said. Superior troops? Saye frowned. Thats what everyone in the Royal Army calls them, anyway. Theyre the best light infantry units fielded by the Holy Kingdom. What does that mean for us? It meant a few things, including the idea that they might have been killing some of their strongest future allies. Fortunately, the difficulties that came with ship-to-ship combat mitigated the damage somewhat. Neia stuck her bow and quiver back in the captains cabin before coming back out to address the crew and passengers of the Sea Sprite. Were not your enemies, she said. Like hell you arent! Who else would do that to poor Captain Castille? I was trying to shut him up. He was an obstacle. Actually, that guy in particular is an enemy, but, trust me, the rest of you arent. Her choices werent very convincing, if at all, so she decided to skip the explanation. My name is Neia Baraja, she told them. My people and I are fighting to free the northern Holy Kingdom from the injustices forced upon it by the royalists. If youve been living in any city or town east of Hoburns, you should know what Im talking about. Preposterous, Captain Castilles snort came from somewhere behind the shield wall. No injustices have been committed in the places of which you speak. In fact, the north has never been more productive in its entire history! A trip to Rimun will prove your claim to be a blatant lie, Neia said. We can even take anyone that doubts my words there if they wish. Never mind Rimun, all of the lands west of Lloyds will show you that the hard recovery ahead of the Holy Kingdom wasnt hard at all! The citizens of the east have been kept ignorant through an illusion that the Nobles have convinced them to believe. We have come to shatter that illusion and bring true justice to our country! On the Sea Sprite, soldiers turned questioning looks at one another. The vast majority of the Holy Kingdoms population lived in its rural regions, so it was possible that no one had experienced the trials of urban life in the past few months. Its true! A man jostled his way through the ranks aboard the Sea Sprite. What she says is true! He clambered over a gangplank, I came from a town east of Canta. We can barely afford to eat! The Nobles told us that some hardship was to be expected with the war and all, but things only got worse! They take everything that they can away from us, saying that its for the good of the Holy Kingdom while we watch our children starve. All the places we sailed by in the west didnt look like that. Quiet, you! Captain Castille said, Youre just trying to get out of service! For the third time, might I add Im not! I swear its true! Do you know what else is true? Neia told them, The south paid coin to get out of this round of conscription entirely! Everyone going to the wall to fight the gods know what are people taken from the north! The defenders on the deck of the Sea Sprite rippled in collective shock. Castille! A Sergeant turned and shouted, Explain yourself! Its simple, the Captain said. The Crown couldnt afford to field a new army, so the south offered to finance it. In exchange, the crown waived conscription for the south. Without our coin, there would be no army at all! Coin that you stole from the north! Neia fumed, It must be easy for you royalists to set any price you like when youve made sure you control nearly everything! You make it sound like some reasonable compromise, but youre simply masking your theft! A hole opened in the shield wall. Captain Castille was ejected from the Sea Sprite, falling into the ocean with a splash. Neia looked over the railing. They were supposed to capture any southerners they came across. Wow, Saye said, that was super effective. Hopelessly outnumbered by their passengers, the crew of the Sea Sprite and the remaining southern officers surrendered with little fuss. Neia sailed back to Lloyds on their newly acquired galleon, leaving Commander Lobo behind to prepare for the next ship. The damage and blood made for an even more convincing scene than before. The crowd that formed as they approached the harbour cheered when Neia signalled their success. I wonder how many more boats well end up with, Neia said. I wonder how many more brutes those boats will have, Saye replied. Neia shuddered at the memory of the Knight laying waste to groups of men that should have been at least as strong as Silver-rank Adventurers. If she were to guess, he was probably close to or somewhere near Difficulty Rating Seventy. In other words, the equivalent of the average Orthrous. How did we take him down, anyway? Its because I super mega stabbed him, Saye told her. She stared silently at the Bard, who smiled in response. Just kidding. We sent a lot of men after him, so he probably got worn out. I know people seem to think that strong Humans are pretty much monsters, but Humans dont have all the special stuff that monsters have. Theyre just Humans in the end. Saye had a point. Neia had strong parents that most people would consider borderline monstrous, but they still bled if they accidentally cut themselves while chopping up ingredients for dinner. Her mother would never let her father plan out their dates because she hated the mosquitos that would leave her itchy for days, plus his romantic wilderness hikes would make her tired. Three dozen Corps members were likely enough to take down a Knight of that strength. Whoops. Whoops? Neia frowned. Were mooring at Lloyds, the Bard gestured with her chin. Two Paladins stood with their arms crossed at the pier. Were they always so obstinate? Neia and Saye left the harbour in a rowboat, working their respective oars. It was more than a bit embarrassing, but at least it gave them time alone to chat. Her life had become filled with meeting after meeting and she missed the strange, but generally enjoyable discussions that they always had. I need to come up with a better way of getting people to join our side, Neia said, that capture operation was almost a disaster. Are strong people that common in the Holy Kingdom? Saye asked, I havent seen many at all. HmmIm not sure if this is the right way to put it, but there are enough that it matters. According to the Adventurer Guild back in the day, roughly a fifth of their members were Platinum-rank or above. During the war, the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps members showed remarkable improvement by training to become stronger, so Im inclined to believe that this percentage is actually normal for the entire Holy Kingdom. We just never had the Sorcerer Kings wisdom before. Going by that, roughly a million and a half of the Holy Kingdoms citizens had the potential to become the equivalent of a Platinum-ranked Adventurer. When she had first come to that conclusion during the war, it had both shocked and saddened her. They always had the potential to hold their own against the Demihumans of the Abelion Hills, even without the Great Wall. The problem was that their entire society had embraced the sin that was weakness. But the southerners dont follow the Sorcerer Kings wisdom, right? Saye said, That means theyre weak like everyone else Ive seen. Unfortunately, Neia nodded. I mean, its unfortunate that theyre sinners, but fortunate for us that they areCno, wait I get what you mean, the Bard smirked. You want everyone to understand the greatness of His Majesty the Sorcerer King and embrace his wisdom, right? Exactly! I dont like that we have to fight because people are blind to the truth. Well, it was everyones first time carrying out that plan. Tension was high and everyone went into it thinking it was do or die. Thats probably something you can work on. What do you mean? Neia asked. Their rowboat went around the city wall, exposing the Corps camp. Saye looked pointedly at the neat rows of beige tents. Managing expectations, Saye answered. Its the same whether youre performing as a Bard, working as a Noble, or lining up for cake. Theres a lot of anger right now, and everyone who joins us will probably be angry as well. Youve called the people to action, but the only action that they can think of is fighting because thats the only thing youve done since you started. HmmI think I understand what youre saying, but how do I manage the expectations of all those people? Werent you sort of already doing it before? Before we started all the stabbing, I mean. I was? Uhyeah? Well, I guess you werent thinking of things in those terms back then. People who are dissatisfied with their situation tend to want to do something about it. They want to take action in ways that will fix what they think is wrong. The sort of anger you see now is what happens when people believe they have no choice but to fight. If you want to keep things from spinning out of control, you need to give all those people something to do. Do you mean the discipleship programs that we were discussing with Mister Moro? Yeah. Did all that get cancelled because were fighting now? Will fighting bring justice to the Holy Kingdom? Neia stopped rowing, staring at the slope filled with tents as their boat bobbed on the waves. Saye was right. Because fighting had broken out, she had pushed everything else to the back of her mind. But they were only fighting to stop the injustices that the royalists were visiting upon the north. What would bring true justice to the Holy Kingdom was the wisdom of the Sorcerer King. Thanks, Neia smiled and resumed rowing. I think I get swept up in the flow of things more often than Id like to admit. Well, you are only fifteen. And youre eleven. Their laughter floated over the waves. How long had it been since she had laughed like that? A group of Corps members working on the beach helped them pull their boat ashore. Neia strolled casually between the rows of tents on the way to the administrative centre of the camp, occasionally stopping to speak to the people who greeted her along the way. Before she arrived at her destination, Carlos jogged in the opposite direction toward her. Miss Baraja, he nodded. Weve got more incomin. Moreships? Dont tell me its an army An army, the rancher said. Ugh Uh, theyre on our side, Carlos clarified. A rider came ahead to let us know that a column is comin through Mister Lousas land. Mister Moros with em. She had been wondering where he had disappeared to. Granted, it was only about a week since he had left, but she expected him to return by ship within a few days. I guess we should make room for the new people, Neia said. Er, which way are they going? The rider came from Bast, Carlos replied. Should I send some folks to redirect em? No, we have plenty of space to use in Bast, Neia said. Its not far and we have some ships to move people around, too. I do need to speak with Mister Moro, though. Well ride out to meet him. After reporting Commander Lobos success to the officers in the camp, Neia and Saye went southwest to head off their new reinforcements. The roads were still damp from the rain, so they couldnt rely on the telltale cloud of dust that an army column created to guide them. They ended up zigzagging for a day or so before finally coming across Mister Moro at the edge of Lord Astons jurisdiction. He seemed surprised that they had come out to meet him. Miss Baraja, he nodded. Baraja! Baraja!! Barajaaaa!!! The entire column decided to greet her too. She smiled and waved as she brought her horse in alongside Mister Moros. Men from Los Ganaderos say that fighting has broken out, Mister Moro said, is this true? It is, unfortunately, Neia replied. A whole lot of things came together to create an unhappy coincidence. We did learn a lot, howeverplus we captured six galleons and thousands of people have joined us. so much for riding to the rescue. You seem to have improved our capability to wage war considerably while I was away, Miss Baraja. N-No, this is still great! We need as many people as we can get because weve started capturing royalist territories. The new people who joined were all army conscripts, but only a few dozen were part of the Corps. Why did you come this way, anyway? It would have been faster to come by ship. Not for us, Miss Baraja, one of the officers at the head of the column said. Mister Moro came by picking up all the folks on the eastern side of the conservative territories. It takes us nearly as long to ride to Rimun as it does to Lloyds cutting across the ranchland. I see. Well, Im grateful to everyone thats come to help. We have a lot of work ahead of us C I cant overstate it enough. Were marching straight to war, then? Neia shook her head and smiled. She would have done exactly that if it hadnt been for Saye. No, she told them. We have something far more important to do, first. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 In the market of Ferrero, their most recent conquest east of Lloyds, Neia Baraja watched a crowd of hungry townsfolk line up for soup distributed by the Corps. No, never mind hungry, theyve had their spirits squashed. Taking the town was a simple matter. The ranchers eliminated the towns rural patrols when they left on their routes early in the morning, then a perimeter was created before her soldiers advancing overland surrounded the settlements walls. Two galleons sailed in to blockade the port after that, and then Neia declared their purpose to the towns occupants. The royalists resisted, but gave up as soon as Neias offshore forces made it to the wharf and flooded into the streets with troops, opening the gates from within. Unlike Lloyds, however, they were not greeted by cheering citizens following their victory. In fact, the citizens didnt seem to care at all. There was no shock or anger C only listlessness. The only thing they reacted to was the food delivered from Lloyds shortly after. This is terrible, Neia said. Theyre less like people and more like dying fish. Its pretty bad, Saye agreed. I wonder what the royalists did here Neia thought that Hoburns and its prefecture were in a terrible state, but the sight before her was much, much worse. She feared how dire things would become the further east they went. How bad is this compared to where you grew up? Neia asked. This is the crappiest town Ive ever seen, Saye answered. There are a lot of places in Re-Estize and Baharuth that are awful, but the people there still at least have some fight in them. These people look like theyre just waiting to die. She couldnt think of a better way to describe it than Saye had. Even Zombies had more life to them than the townsfolk did. Every man and woman lined up in the square didnt speak to anyone else and Neia could have sworn they didnt even register other people if they hadnt made queues for food. They just stared straight ahead and shuffled forward periodically as if they had no energy or care for anything else. At first, she figured shed speak to the people after things settled down, but that seemed pointless with everyone in their current state. Her message of justice and casting aside ones weakness would do little more than bounce off the veritable fortress of apathy. Miss Baraja, an officer walked up to her and saluted. Lord Lugo and his party have arrived. She followed the officer to the towns wharf where Lord Lugo and four unfamiliar scions were observing the waterfront with grim expressions. Do you still think Im in the wrong, Lord Lugo? Neia asked. To be clear, Lord Lugo answered, we never disagreed with your assessment of the situation, Miss Baraja C only your methods. Have you thought of a better way to liberate the people? Not yet. But just because we havent doesnt mean that this is the right way to do things. Youre simply ignoring due process because it isnt expedient. Saye was right about how the conservatives would react to her activities. Over the course of the last week, Lord Lugo and his associates had little choice but to follow through and try to patch things up in her wake as the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps advanced into royalist-held lands. Is that what Duke Debonei thinks, as well? Duke Debonei was livid when he heard what happened, Lord Lugo replied. He hasnt rendered his response yet, but, rest assured, he will when he is ready. And when will that be? Once again, Sayes assessment of the two opposing factions and what they would be able to do was spot on. It was obvious, in hindsight. The Corps was the only force ready to act in the north and they would have free reign until someone could muster an effective response. Commander Lobo treated it as a race: one where the Corps had to become unstoppable before the Nobles could react. Have you spoken with the town leadership, yet? Lord Lugo asked. Only to make sure they understood that we werent here to harm them, Neia replied. Otherwise, we left things untouched for you to sort out. Lord Lugo nodded to the other scions, who left in the direction of the town square with their escorts and aides. Theyll handle that end of things with little effort, Lord Lugo said. Are you going back to Lloyds? Neia asked. Theres something I must do here first. This town has gone stagnant. Stale. I need to get things moving again. Neia marvelled at how Lord Lugo not only seemed to always understand what was going on when it came to the workings of a town or fief and how to fix it. She and the Corps had little idea about those things and the best they could do was try to alleviate the situation with food aid and the like. May we come with you? Neia asked, If we learn what needs to be done, it should save everyone a lot of time in the future. Lord Lugo nodded and walked past them. He didnt go far, entering the Fishers Guild a block away. A pallid man at the front desk looked up at him, then rose to his feet when he registered the lordlings well-tailored appearance. Lord Lugo of House Agrela. Hernandez, Guildmaster. Youre with these fellows that took over the town? I arrived with some staff who will assume management of the town and its surrounding fiefs, Lord Lugo replied. While we get started, however, Id like to know what measures were taken to force the citizens into this abhorrent state. What didnt they do? The Guildmaster laughed helplessly, They took control of everything, draining us until there was nothing left but a husk. How did they justify their actions? For the greater good of the Holy Kingdom, I guess. They said we needed to help feed people inland until the harvest came in. We were glad to help, at first, but things just got worse little by little C enough that we didnt notice until we realised how bad things had become. What did you do when you did? Neia asked. We brought up our concerns with town hall, Guildmaster Hernandez answered. By then, it was about a month to the harvest, so the lordling running things implored us to hold on until then. It was reasonably unreasonable, if you get what I mean. Neia nodded in understanding. They had worked hard to see their results to fruition, so enduring their hardships for just a bit longer was, as the Guildmaster put it, reasonably unreasonable. It was the same trap that everyone victimised by the royalists fell into, taking advantage of their trust and goodwill while appealing to their resilience. Did they do anything to enforce their ordinances? Lord Lugo asked. They had officers in port checking on the catch from morning to night. Even if anyone wanted to put a little bit aside for themselves, they wouldnt be able to escape notice. I see, Lord Lugo said. Are there any other notable concerns? The Guildmaster sighed, looking past them to the office door. Our shores are overfished, he told them. We caught as much as we could to meet the markets demands. Then, last week, a Merfolk Lord swam into port the other day to warn us that we were violating the Holy Kingdoms treaty with his tribe. Neia swallowed. It was no wonder everyone looked so dead. The town had lost its main source of food and its people had nowhere to go: they were literally just waiting to die. Fighting the Merfolk in the sea was an impossible prospect. Fighting them at all would probably doom the entire Holy Kingdom. Their shores would be overrun by all manner of aquatic denizens with a Sea Dragon or five tossed in for good measure. They could only respect the maritime treaties and stop fishing until the sea recovered its stocks of fish. We can tide you over until the harvest is delivered, Lord Lugo said. Make sure all of your members know so they arent tempted to sail out. We cant risk them angering our neighbours. How will we pay for everything if we cant work? Were hiring mariners to crew our galleons, Neia piped up. We can even pay for a seasons work up front if you dont mind being paid in provisions. Better than nothing. Where do my people sign up? Speak with the captain of the Sea Sprite, Neia told him. Theyll be delivering supplies to and from Lloyds, so they can take anyone who wants to become a sailor back to the city with them. Ill let them know, miss. Lord Lugo went over a few odds and ends before they left the office and made their way deeper into Ferrero. Neia looked up at his handsome features, which were set in an expression of deep thought. Is something the matter? She asked. Just planning ahead, he answered. That storm pushed back the harvest by a week or so, so its just starting to come in. How many ships have your people captured so far? Not including the ones that we took at Lloyds, five. They were all bound for the wall with conscripts. As favourable as their progress with intercepting royalist ships seemed, it had also created an unexpected problem. Every Galleon had four to five hundred soldiers and, short of the royalist officers who were held captive in a secluded prison camp near Bast, they all joined Neias cause. They now had a bunch of ships, but, if they didnt want to pile up more debt, supplies would be tight until they secured the northern harvest. The shortage of fish stocks is a problem that will spread beyond all along the coast, Lord Lugo said. As the schools thin out, more and more of our aquatic neighbours will evoke the treaties to mitigate the damage. Dont they have farms? Saye asked. I dont think so, Lord Lugo answered. There are thousands of tribes of Merfolk and other aquatic Demihumans living off of our coasts and almost all of them hunt fish as we might hunt wild game. The natural consequences of overfishing are no different than overhunting, which is precisely why licences and rights are required to hunt and fish. Well, I suppose villages dont get stomped flat by Sea Giants if one overhunts deer, but, if we had Forest Giants, they probably would. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. What sort of plans were you trying to come up with? Neia asked. It amounts to a new logistical challenge. We must assume that the entire northern coast will be affected by this and make the appropriate preparations. The north will keep its harvest if your plans go as expected, so, in the long term, things should be manageable. In the short term, however, the entire northern coast will need more food from the south. Does the south have food to spare? Lord Lugo shook his head. Im not certain. Supplying Los Ganaderos and your followers wasnt much of a problem because there are relatively few of them. Were looking at feeding over a million people for the next few weeks with this new development. The south sent a sizable portion of its spring harvest to the north under the assumption that the late harvest in the north would see that food come back. To put it simply, theres about a one-month block where the south feeds the north and vice versa until the south reaps its autumn harvest. But the north doesnt have an autumn harvest to return the food with, Neia noted. Certain crops that can be grown more quickly, Lord Lugo said. Weve been encouraging the tenants under our management to grow them for the autumn harvest. It seems like the royalists have been as well judging from the territories youve kicked them out of so far. Weather permitting, the additional harvest will allow everyone to comfortably last the winter. What if we dont get that harvest? Then we all eat a lot less, Lord Lugo smiled slightly as he shrugged. Ive occasionally heard what youve been saying about us southerners, but that food sustaining the north was originally food earmarked for the souths consumption. It was a genuine sacrifice for the good of the country C not some handy surplus easily parted with. They arrived at the town square and Lord Lugo went straight to the Merchant Guild. A hollow-cheeked receptionist greeted them with a polite bow. Welcome to the Merchant Guild, she said. I am Lord Lugo of House Agrela. In the interests of getting Ferreros operations back in proper order, we had a few questions for the Guild concerning the activities of the former management. Of course, Lord Lugo, the receptionist replied. Please, follow me. The receptionist led them to an office where an elderly man was busy emptying files from a cabinet. He turned to look at the door when the receptionist cleared her throat. We have nothing more for you to take, he told them. Lord Lugo turned a dubious eye on Neia. You pillaged the town? What? No! Why would we do that?" She was beginning to wonder if he genuinely thought they were pirates or something. Well, it was true that they were stealing ships and taking the coast by force, but they had a perfectly understandable reason for that. I think he meant that for you, Saye told Lord Lugo. Me? Why? Something something evil southern aristocrats Thats slander! Wait, you havent been spreading strange tales, have you? Lord Lugo cleared his throat and turned back to address the Guildmaster. Im not sure what you meant by that, but weve come to do nothing of the sort, Guildmaster, erm Rolo. Rolo. The royalists have done an abhorrent thing here and we only seek to set things aright. To do that, we need to know what they did to cause so much damage to the land and its people. As the master of the Merchant Guild, you may also be aware of any ulterior motives that may have been harbouring. Motives, huh The Guildmaster closed the cabinet and went over to his desk. Aside from the usual, he gestured to the seats across from him, they weredemonetising Ferrero. Demonetising? A crease appeared on Lord Lugos brow. To be more blunt, Guildmaster Rolo said, they were purposely extracting coin from the towns economy. Transactions with the outside C which were entirely under the former managements control C tended to result in a net loss of coinage. The Guild estimates that nine-tenths of Ferreros currency supply is gone. A thoroughly confounded expression crept onto Lord Lugos face. Neia shyly raised her hand. What does that mean? She asked. Lord Lugo and Guildmaster Rolo exchanged a look. I suppose the vast majority of urbanitesC Why do you have to emphasise that? Neia frowned. Because thats how it is, Lord Lugo told her. The vast majority of urbanites take money for granted. Specifically, its supply and circulation. To them, money is considered a constant. In reality, it isnt. Institutions like the Merchant Guild and its affiliates work to make sure that cities and towns stay highly monetised. I didnt know that, Neia said. But why? Because money is a valuable tool. Without it, conducting business C especially over long distances and in complex economies such as those one would find in towns and cities C would be much more inefficient. Does that mean theyre doing it to the villages, as well? Most of the people live out in the country. The Guildmaster snorted. No offence, miss, but the countryside isnt worth the trouble. Over ninety-nine per cent of the Holy Kingdoms money supply is its towns and cities. No wonder everybody sees the countryside as poor An entirely unfounded perception, mind you, Lord Lugo said. The idea that rural regions are poor is purely the delusion of those who see coin as the principal measure of value. Villages have limited coin, but thats because it is only used to conduct occasional transactions with the local urban centre and travelling Merchants. For everything else, we have a more efficient method. Whats that? Credit. Oh. She knew that rural regions mostly dealt in credit, but she thought it was because they didnt have money. Well, that was true, but, as Lord Lugo said, she thought they didnt have money because rural regions were seen as poor by urbanites, not because they didnt need money in the first place. Is that why Nobles dont seem to care much about money? Neia asked. In part, yes. Also, its not just Nobles, but everyone who lives in rural areas. What is important are relationships, land, and military power. Society cannot exist without those three pillars and money is useless when the vast majority of people dont have immediate access to the markets that favour its use. Also, it disincentivises criminal activities since villages arent defenceless targets sitting on giant piles of money that can be used in distant markets without drawing scrutiny. Oddly enough, as the Guildmaster mentioned, this fact also prevented the rural areas from being targeted by the royalists tactics. So those ridiculous stories about Nobles being extravagant and wasteful are true, Saye said. Lord Lugo regarded the Bard with a vexed expression. You really have a way of planting barbs, he sighed. That is an unfortunate truth, however. A poorly-raised Noble can get their houses into deep financial trouble due to their perception of money. Theyll spend coin like water, taking on debts under the mistaken belief that they function like the system of credit used on rural fiefs. But cases like that are exceedingly rare in the Holy KingdomI think there was maybe one bit of gossip about it in my fathers generation and Im half certain that it was fabricated as a cautionary tale. So are the people going to be alright even if all their moneys been taken away? Saye asked. Yes, Lord Lugo nodded. As I mentioned, money is not necessary to live. What needs to be done in Ferrero is something well within the Merchant Guilds capabilities. Guildmaster Rolo nodded with a grunt. You want us to function entirely on credit while we rebuild our money supply. Does that mean you intend to allow us to return to regular operations? Yes. We conservatives never resorted to the same tactics as the royalists. Going straight back into regular trade will cause chaos for Ferrero due to the scarcity of coin; we need to give this artificially warped economy time to realign itself with the west. Very good, Lord Lugo, Guildmaster Rolo said. Ill call in the towns guildmasters for a general meeting. I trust youll be there to answer any questions our members have? Of course, it will also be a good opportunity to introduce the new administrators. As they turned to leave, Guildmaster Rolo spoke up again. One last thing, Lord Lugo. Yes, what is it? Ferrero is part of Navir Prefecture. Will we be trading with Lloyds now? For the time being. Hopefully, the state of things here in the east wont last for much longer. Did that mean he fully expected the Corps to continue pushing eastward until the entire coast had been liberated? Or did he believe that something else would happen? She hadnt even put any serious thought into taking Navir yet. Back outside, most of the people who had come out for soup had returned to their homes. Though they had only worked for a few hours, the Corps members who helped distribute the food looked as drained as Ferreros citizens. She couldnt blame them: just dealing with the sheer weight of hopelessness in the town was extraordinarily depressing. What do you think the royalists goal here was? Neia asked Lord Lugo, Its hard to believe that this result is for the good of the Holy Kingdom. I can still hardly believe that theyd do this, Lord Lugo answered. As ambitious as they are, they should, by and large, still be good people. Their territories in the south look almost the same as ours, and our management of Rimun and Lloyds Prefecture mirrors that. Could it be that someone else is manipulating them? A leftover Fiend from the invasion working in the shadows, perhaps? As outlandish as it might have seemed a year ago, Lord Lugo replied, its not beyond the realm of possibility. In fact, I can only believe that an external influence is working some demonic curse upon the country. What about the thing you discussed with Guildmaster Rolo? Saye asked. The thing I discussedah, you mean the royalists motives for plunging Ferrero into its sorry state? On that front, it seems obvious what their plans are. Neia couldnt understand even half of the back and forth between Lord Lugo and the Guildmaster, so it was anything but obvious to her. Could you explain exactly what theyre doing? She asked, Maybe theres something we can do about it while we advance. Well, Lord Lugo said, My first thought was that they were trying to force Ferrero into the same system of credit that theyre used to working with. It truly is better than using money on a local level. Not only is it easy to manage, but its very informative. We get a written record of what goes where in every part of our territory. With the requisite analysis, it allows us to predict economic trends and identify problems. But that cant be the case because they havent done it in any of the places weve liberated, Saye said. Even the labour camps they set up around the cities use scrip. Indeed. This leaves one other strong possibility: they intend to use it for foreign trade. If one assumes that theyve drained nine-tenths of the norths gold, they now possess tremendous economic clout. Their first move will be to strike a death blow against the conservative faction by cleaning out the trade fleet with their ill-gotten gains. They may even purchase ships wholesale. If that comes to pass, their economic dominance over the Holy Kingdom is all but assured. Caspond will be even more of a powerless puppet than he already is. Would Prince Felipe let that happen? Neia asked, The conservatives plan to support his bid for the throne, right? Lord Lugo shook his head. It doesnt work that way. The trade fleet is just that: a trade fleet. The admiralty sends warships along to ensure their safe passage, but each trading vessel belongs to a Merchant company. We have no legal right to stop them from trading at any port. Sounds like youre screwed, Saye said. I wouldnt go that far, Lord Lugo gave the Bard a look. We just have to act quickly once Prince Felipe arrives. The Wind of Rimun will arrive from the north, and if we control the north, we get to trade with the fleet first and inform them of the situation in the Holy Kingdom. Anyway, I need to get together with the other scions and prepare for the meeting. After that, I need to go back to Lloyds and inform the Duke of what weve learned. Ill be back with the next group of administrators tomorrow C please dont commit any atrocities on your way east. Neia punched Lord Lugo in the shoulder, then puffed her cheeks as the lordling walked away with a laugh. Once he disappeared into the town hall, Commander Lobo and several officers walked up to Neia and Saye. You should have hit him harder, Commander Lobo said. Im shocked that I hit him at all, Neia replied. I wish I couldve done that back in the army. A lot of those Noble whelps needed a few good smacks. I take it were in the clear? Are we? Neia looked down at her hand. It was as if the tension between herself and Lord Lugo had mysteriously vanished. If anything, it felt as if she was closer to him than before. He asked us not to commit any atrocities on our way east, Neia said. So he knows its futile to complain, at least. Are we ready to march? Yes, maam, Commander Lobo said. Three companies disembarked with Lugo and the ones we advanced to Ferrero with will rest up in town. Things are going as smoothly as can be expected. Great, Neia smiled. What about Mister Morros arrangements? The discipleship camps? Weve already sent Rangers to survey Sierra Norte for suitable sites. Itll likely take a week or so for them to report their findings. Well need at least that long to take the next set of towns, Neia nodded. Lets move on, shall we? The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 12th Day, Lower Fire Month, 1 CE Sierra Norte was the rather plain name for the mountain range that ran along the northern coast of the Holy Kingdom. According to Neias father, it was part of the much more extensive range that separated Re-Estize from the Abelion Wilderness, which stretched all the way to the Katze Plains. Rangers had a certain sense for terrain, so Neia was sure he wasnt wrong. As with most of the Holy Kingdom, Sierra Norte didnt stick out in any notable way compared to the natural features of far-off places. There werent any floating islands, upside-down waterfalls, or enclaves of mystical peoples such as Birdmen or Genies. It didnt even have a single resident Dragon, which her father noted was extraordinarily strange. The Holy Kingdoms Royal Army had long cleaned out any tribes of Demihumans, though rumours always persisted about them lurking somewhere deep within the ranges densely wooded valleys. The mountains werent even very tall, with the highest peak barely standing fifteen hundred metres above the sea. Together with its sister range, the Sierra Sur C which wasnt even half of Sierra Nortes height C the two mountain ranges formed the spines of the twin peninsulas of the Holy Kingdom of Roble. Still, as mundane as the Sierra Norte was, it held a special significance for Neia. It could be seen from Hoburns and was crowned in snow during the winter, and gazing at them as a little girl had always filled her with a sense of adventure. You look like youre in a good mood, Saye said. What sort of massacre are you plotting with that smile? Neia wiped the grin off of her face, but it came back a few seconds later. Whats making you so happy, anyway? Saye asked. I have a lot of good memories of this place, Neia answered. Youve been here before? Well, not here here, but around here. When I was a little girl, my father always brought me to the mountains when he was off duty. It was in the wilderness of Sierra Norte that her father had taught her the fundamentals of a Rangers craft. She ended up joining the Holy Order despite his insistence that she was more suited to follow in his footsteps, but it was still a precious gift that he had left with her. Why didnt you become a Ranger like your father? Everything that I know about you shouldve meant you should have become one. I ask myself that question once in a while, Neia said. I guess it just didnt seem glamorous to me back then. Glamorous? Y-You get it, dont you? Neia scratched her cheek in embarrassment, Even if I liked coming out to the mountains with my father once in a while, I was born and raised in the city. My mother was an elite Paladin and I looked up to her a lot. Everyone respects the Holy Order, too. Becoming a Paladin was very attractive to me back then. But not anymore? Well, getting discharged made me reflect on my choices. Being a Ranger like my father would have probably led to a more successful career. At the same time, however, I think joining the Holy Order was my destiny. A destiny that you got kicked out of Wh-What I meant is that if I hadnt joined the Holy Order, I wouldnt have travelled to E-Rantel after the Demon Emperor invaded and I wouldnt have been assigned to the Sorcerer King as His Majestys attendant. He might not have even helped the Holy Kingdom if I hadnt been there and I wouldnt have had the chance to understand His Majestys greatness and the Path of Justice. The Path of Justice was what she decided to officially call the way of life encouraged by the Sorcerer Kings wisdom. Saye noted that it had many similarities to the Eightfold Path C which was the Path of Enlightenment that all Buddhists endeavoured to follow C but Neia insisted that it was an entirely different thing. Buddhists considered the Undead to be physical manifestations of beings in the Preta Domain and purging any such beings from their wretched existence was not only a natural duty but also an act of compassion. They obviously wouldnt heed the wisdom of the Sorcerer King. Oh, speaking of which, I got these from you. Saye reached into the bag under her seat and produced several scroll cases. What are they? First-tier scrolls for you to learn from, the Bard told her. Me? You founded a moral philosophy, right? That means you should be able to cast magic. Well, at least if its legitimate. Neia snatched one of the scroll cases. A part of her knew that the Bard was baiting her, but she couldnt help but react to her provocation. A slight frown turned her lips as she opened the lid of the container and pulled out the scroll inside. Isnt this scroll from the Temples? They were more than happy to take my money, Saye shrugged. I got a few other things for myself, as well. But this is divine magic Its Light Cure Wounds. All sorts of casters can cast it. Clerics, Priests, Druids, Alchemists, Monks Did it work like that? It was true that casters from many different categories of spellcasting could cast Light Cure Wounds, but learning it from a scroll purchased from the Faith of the Four felt wrong in various ways. Give it a try, Saye said, its not as if I can ask for a refund. Mmh As Neia concentrated on reading the scroll, it went up in a flash of azure flame. A faint green glow washed over Saye. Ahh! Im so sorry! Ill pay you backC Ohhhhh!!! Neia nearly jumped out of her seat as a cheer rose from behind them. As expected of Miss Baraja! We can have our own healers, now! Miss Baraja, Mister Moro said from the seat behind her, shall we create a schedule for healing fees? Also, I believe it would be prudent to add spellcasting to our discipleship program. But whos going to teach that? She didnt voice the question aloud, as the answer was obviously her. Except she had no idea what she was doing. Magic casting courses werent available until after one was ordained by the Holy Order. I guess that answers that, Saye said. Congratulations. Hehehe Neia faced forward, settling back onto her seat. Though she was still thoroughly confused, she was also giddy with excitement. Scroll use was limited to those already capable of casting the spell that the scroll contained. She wasnt a member of the Holy Order anymore, so that meant the Path of Justice was a legitimate moral philosophy that could produce its own magic casters. As its Founder, she was the first of them. Having magic casters would undoubtedly be useful, so she would have to figure out how to teach magic to others. But, first, she needed to figure out how to cast magic herself. Miss Baraja, a voice called from the back of the ship, were nearly there. Mm. I see it. They were sailing inland on a barge along one of the navigable rivers flowing down the northern slopes of the Sierra Norte. Their course brought them to a lake nestled deep in the foothills of the mountains, and their destination was a timber town built at the lakes outlet. Their vessel went past several waterwheels powering timber mills before arriving at the towns docks. Commander Lobo saluted as they drifted in alongside one of the piers. Welcome to Cicuta, Miss Baraja. Thank you, Commander Lobo, Neia nodded as she hopped onto the pier. Were there any issues taking the town? No, maam, the Commander replied. Went as smoothly as all the rest. She wondered if that was truly the case. Regions with forestry-based economies had a much higher percentage of Rangers and Ranger-like people. Los Ganaderos couldnt operate properly in mountainous terrain and the Corps had a limited number of Rangers specialised for it. If they were going to have a warning slip through their net to reach the royalists, it would be at this point. How is our progress upstream? We havent had any reports of trouble, Commander Lobo replied. Our people have secured the route to the site. A second barge arrived to moor at the pier next to theirs. Rather than soldiers, both of their vessels were filled with a mix of civilian volunteers from the Corps and people who were interested in learning about the Path of Justice. Miss Baraja, a familiar voice came across the water, its good to see you again. She looked over to the other pier, where Jan Soto was disembarking from the other barge. Good Morning, Mister Soto, Neia bobbed her head. Thank you so much for coming to help. Its the very least we could do, Mister Soto replied. Plus, were pretty excited about building a fortress up in the mountains. Its not exactly a fortress It sort of was. The site Commander Lobo referred to would be the first of the holdings that would serve as both strongholds for the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps and camps where disciples could focus on following the Sorcerer Kings wisdom and strengthen themselves. Other, similar, fortress monasteries would be established deep in the Sierra Norte where they held key passes over the mountains in near-unassailable positions. This would also enable the Corps to project power all along both sides of the mountain range. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Neia thought that the last part sounded a bit too militant in its application, but the notion of having a strong line of defence was very appealing to the Holy Kingdoms people in general. Additionally, every member of the Corps understood that they were responsible for upholding their justice and those who werent prepared could only wallow in remorse when they lost everything. Heres your pack. Saye held out a backpack that was half her size with one arm. For some reason, no one seemed to notice how ridiculous that was. Then again, abnormal levels of physical strength were common amongst the Corps members, so they might have just rationalised it as her being one of them. Thanks, Neia replied. Commander Lobo, are there any problems with the trail? The Rangers say its mostly dried out now, the Commander said. Honestly, Id have never imagined a march like this wouldve been possible before recently. I dont think any of us could have imagined it before the war, Neia nodded firmly. We must always be thankful to His Majesty the Sorcerer King for sharing his wisdom with us. Their trek would take them to the highest range of the Sierra Norte by nightfall, assuming the trail was in good condition. The rivers were unnavigable past the lake and wagons were impossible to use on the route, so everyone carried as much as they thought was reasonable. Many were shouldering their weight in supplies. Even those who could fight and were expected to protect the column, like Neia and Saye, were carrying quite a bit. Neia fought to keep herself from smiling proudly as the townsfolk gaped uncomprehendingly at the passing column. They probably thought an army of Adventurers had popped up out of nowhere and were off to fight a powerful monster. Maybe they could. Twilight had fallen by the time they arrived at their destination, so they immediately went about setting up their tents in the area that the Rangers had marked out for them. Their campsite C and the site of their future settlement C was situated directly on top of the pass below Sierra Nortes highest mountain. She looked up through the trees at its rounded peak, which was stripped bald by the north wind. Its still green up there, she said. Hopefully that means we wont get an early winter. Does it get cold here? Saye asked. A little bit, Neia answered. The big difference is the snow. Down around Hoburns, we never get any, but we can be buried in it up here. Her family had come on a trip to specifically experience the snowy winter when she was around eight. That was the first and last time her mother came to the mountains with them. Will we be able to set up everything in time? Our first winter here will be in temporary housing, Neia replied. You dont need to worry about comfort, though C log cabins can be pretty nice! Once they finished setting up their tent, Neia went around to chat with members of the Corps. Though they had a lot of work ahead of them, many were too excited about their new undertaking to go to turn in for the night. She went to stand at the edge of one of the larger crowds, which was gathered around a bonfire that created flickering shadows in the forest nearby. Oh, Miss Baraja! Were so glad youve come to join us! The crowd parted and encouraged her to step forward with smiling faces. It reminded her a little bit of the gatherings they had during the war. I havent had the opportunity to thank you all for coming to help, Neia said. Perish the thought, Miss Baraja! If anything, this is our way of showing our appreciation for your teachings. After seeing how much suffering theres been east of Lloyds, its become clearer than ever how important they are. Mm, Neia nodded. Thats right. Without His Majestys wisdom, we would be powerless bystanders. But because everyone continued working hard even though the war was behind us, we now have the strength to address all of the horrible things that are happening in the north. It is my dearest wish that everyone we liberate will join us on the Path of Justice! Miss Baraja, a mans hand popped up near the front of the crowd nearby. My boy still has trouble understanding your teachings. Can you help him? Of course! A dark-haired boy appeared from between a pair of men near the raised hand. He was probably around Sayes age, with the awkward lankiness of a youth who had recently gained in height. There were even stains on his pants from tripping on the trail. He fidgeted under the stares of the crowd for several seconds before finding his tongue. Everyone says that weakness is a sin, he said. That the weak only cause problems for others, which is why we must become strong. But that would mean the weak are sinners. Children and babies are sinners; the frail and elderly are sinners. If thats true, then we were all born sinners and we will all become sinners when we grow old. How can we follow the Path of Justice if weakness is our fate? Sin is something that we should hate, so should we hate the weak? There it is It was the question that had plagued Neia in the months after the war. Now, however, she was certain she had the answer. A group of men carried a log over and she stood upon it to speak. I, too, have asked myself that question, her eyes scanned the faces all around. During the war, the answer seemed obvious. Fiends and Demihumans had invaded our home. We were forced to pay for our weakness; forced to helplessly watch as our friends and families were massacred in the Demon Emperors onslaught. We were all sinners who believed that the Great Wall would protect us; that the Royal Army would protect us; that our champions would protect us. As we watched our homes burn, we realised, too late, that individual strength was necessary; that, ultimately, we were responsible for upholding our own justice. Too late, we understood that that strength wasnt something that could be obtained as one might obtain a fish from the market or pay for with taxes. More and more people gathered around the bonfire, drawn by the sound of her voice. Night had fully fallen and a chill wind blew through the pass, but the heat of Neias passion seemed to drive away the cold. Most of us didnt even understand the heights of strength until we witnessed the Sorcerer Kings greatness, she continued. To many, being able to lift a bigger bale of hay or pull in a net faster than others meant that they were strong. We served on the wall and witnessed the strength of the Demihuman tribes for generations, yet that strength was something we believed we could never obtain. It was the strength of Demihumans, Adventurers, and heroic figures, not regular Humans like you and me. But the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps proved that all to be a lie! It was laughably easy for us to retake our homes once we embraced His Majestys wisdom! At that point, I thought I understood strengthbut I was wrong. Neia fell silent for a moment, then turned her gaze upon the boy who had asked the question. Tell me, she asked, what is weakness, and what is strength? Its like you said, right? The boy answered, The power to fight. To protect our homes and loved ones from anything that might come to destroy them or take them away. Do we fight in our everyday lives? Did people come to attack us while we were rebuilding our homes or working in our shops? No, but being stronger did help a lot. For some, it did, Neia nodded. For others, not so much. Many who have come to help here work in physically demanding jobs such as woodworking and construction. Youve undoubtedly reaped the benefits of increased physical strength. But that strength doesnt help as much C if at all C with other vocations. Not unless they get attacked by criminals or something. Because of this, we must ask ourselves again what the meaning of strength and weakness is. The Sorcerer King is justice and thus can never be wrong, so it is our interpretation of his wisdom that is flawed in some way! If we think seriously about it, it should be clear that, while strength is always necessary, what counts as strength varies from situation to situation. Frowns crossed the faces of the crowd. The boy crossed his arms, biting his lip with a troubled expression. I dont understand, he said. What does that mean? Consider Merchants, Neia said. What would a Merchant consider strength? Is it the ability to fight monsters or carry heavy loads? Do they learn how to cast magic or gain supernatural abilities? No. Then what counts as strength to a Merchant? What makes them stronger than other Merchants in a Merchants eyes? Umbeing better at business? Or maybe having more money? Indeed, Neia said, those can be considered a form of strength. But business can be interfered with, the boy said, and money can be taken away by someone better at fighting. Thats what the Nobles are doing to all these suffering people, arent they? A Merchant whos strong that way cant do anything about something like that. Thats true, Neia said. But framing things like that is too simplistic. A warrior is only as good as their equipment and training, so just because they can take what they want from a Blacksmith by force doesnt mean that the Blacksmith is weak. Indeed, that is part of the very trap that mires us in weakness! A strong Blacksmith creates strong equipment, which allows a strong warrior to be even stronger. Yet, we of the Holy Kingdom are not raised to think that way. Its crazy, in hindsight. Why would a master Blacksmith not aim to become a grandmaster? Why would a grandmaster blacksmith settle with forging steel? Why not mithril, orichalcum or adamantite? Because its next to impossible, someone said. Smiths who can work with adamantite are even rarer than Adamantite-rank Adventurers. Is it next to impossible? Neia asked, After embracing the Sorcerer Kings wisdom and experiencing the gains that you have, can you honestly say its not within the realm of possibility? That it wasnt simply the culture of weakness in the Holy Kingdom that turned what you say into common sense? Much of our common sense has already been overturned C whos to say that this bit is also wrong? The crowd nodded along with her words. Being liberated by the Sorcerer Kings wisdom, they all keenly understood what she was getting at. Fair, the man said. But even if we become strong enough to forge adamantite, it doesnt solve the problem of supply. A thousand grandmaster smiths who can forge adamantite dont mean much when theres none of it to forge. Even if thats the case, Neia said, why is it that people always seek them out, even if its to craft equipment out of steel? Why do people come to artisans who have embraced the Sorcerer Kings wisdom over anyone else? Oh Understanding dawned upon the faces in the crowd. I see, the man said. Even if we cant work with better metal, better smiths can still make superior products. We just didnt do it because we operated according to guild standards. I dont know why I didnt think of things that way before. This is what I mean by a culture of weakness, Neia told the crowd. Every aspect of our lives is steeped in mediocrity! The Guilds claim that they exist to regulate the market and maintain standards of excellence, yet, if you look at things from our perspective, it is a standard that tells both artisans and their customers what is good enough. Everything about our society compels us to wallow in weakness! We lived a life filled with comforting lies that encourage us to embrace the very sin that the Sorcerer Kings wisdom tells us to reject! Thats horrible! Why would they do that to us? Its like they wanted us to stay weak! A conspiracy! A conspiracy of weakness! They turned us into sinners! A multitude of angry voices filled the air. Neia raised a hand to call for silence. You are right to be angry, she said, but anger alone is not enough. We must transform our anger into action, and, through action, we must bring about change to the Holy Kingdom! The injustice forced upon our people not only lies with the schemes of the nobility C it is also woven into the very fabric of our society! Our justice can only prevail if this insidious injustice is purged from Roble! But what about the other things I asked about? The boy said, If weakness is a sin and injustice must be purged, does that mean we need to get rid of the young who are weak in every way? Neia smiled slightly at the boys expression. He looked like he expected to be purged on the spot. Humans are not Demihumans or Heteromorphs, Neia said. We are not born strong. The true problem lies in the terrible fact that we were raised to be weak by our culture of weakness, and therein lie the obstacles to the Path of Justice. We are told that it is pointless to improve after a certain point, and this is what keeps us on the path of sin. Weakness without the drive to improve ones self is a sin! Everyone must strive towards the goal of becoming stronger. This truth must be made known to everyone far and wide! The crowd visibly brightened. This was surely the real truth of the Sorcerer Kings wisdom. How should we become stronger? Someone asked, Should we be training to strengthen ourselves against violent threats as we have before, or should we strengthen ourselves to become better at our craft? With our understanding of the truth, Neia answered, that should never be a question. The limitations that we once placed on ourselves are lies. The Path of Justice demands that we cultivate the strength to uphold our justice. That strength is both the strength to fight against those who try to violently force their own justice upon us and the strength to create a strong society. So we should continue to train as we have, becoming better at fighting and better at our civilian vocations. Yes, thats right, Neia said. By doing so, our people will have the flexibility to face as many challenges as possible. No longer will we be helpless against the trials that we should rightly be able to overcome. Excited chatter rose in the wake of the new epiphany. Neia stepped off of the log, and then noticed Saye silently looking up at her. At first, she thought the Bard had finally been touched by the Sorcerer Kings wisdom, but her expression was decidedly unexcited. Is something wrong? Neia asked. No, Saye turned around and walked away with a sigh. Im just a bit tired. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 22nd Day, Lower Fire Month, 1 CE Saye stared up at the Shadow Demon in the ceiling. The Shadow Demon stared back at her. They werent in a place where they could chat, so she could only stew quietly on her bench at a building along the town square as she listened to the Faceless One share her message with the townsfolk. We must all cast aside the sin of weakness if we wish to achieve true justice! Turn your back on the ways that seduce you into sloth and complacency! Across the corner of the square, a Priest stood in front of his temples doors, scratching his head. Knowing the Faith of the Four, the notions that Neia Baraja presented were so alien to their religious doctrines that the Priest couldnt decide what sort of heathen babbling it was. From a commoners perspective, however, Neias teachings were practical and easy to digest. To be fair, the Path of Justice was relatively new as a formalised moral philosophy. Neias message didnt inherently conflict with the teachings of the Temples, so the Priest couldnt do anything without official word from Hoburns. Given the Northern Patriarchate was still in shambles, any decisive action either way wouldnt come anytime soon. Saye stifled a yawn with her free hand. Everything about the Holy Kingdom was slow. The people travelled slowly, information didnt get anywhere fast, and its institutions took forever to get anything done. By the time they could react to anything, it would already be too late. Of course, if things got too radical, that was bad too. She wasnt sure what to do about what was happening now, though. Everywhere she checked, no one sold Message scrolls C they even gave her weird looks when she asked about them C and she didnt want to expend her limited supply contacting Lord Demiurge about something that was still sort of vague. Her Shadow Demon had to guard Neia Baraja and the Hanzo was still out on the job she had sent it on, so she settled on observing how the Path of Justice progressed. Never mind Message scrolls: before my next assignment, I at least want a Message wand. An item that let her cast Message several times a day would be best. Having limited communication capabilities sucked. She didnt envy her brother for being sent in without any equipment or supplies at all. Saye sighed as a round of applause rose from around the square. Not only did she want to scream at Neia because her message had become twisted, but also because everything about the way that she tried to spread that message was embarrassingly awkward. The applause came from the Faceless Ones followers around the square, making the reaction a hundred per cent shills. Neias target audience was the throng of desperate men and women lining up for soup, so they were essentially being held captive by food while being bombarded by the Path of Justice. Probably the most infuriating part of it all was that it didnt actually matter what method she used to gather an audience. The important thing was the mental state of the people who heard her. One grew more susceptible to her words the more mentally disturbed they were, and the urbanites under royalist management in the north were about as mentally disturbed as one could get without breaking down entirely. Neia could claim that a Noodle Elemental came to her in a dream and blessed her with its wisdom and they would all eventually believe that her teachings were legitimate. Whether or not they stayed that way was still a subject of study. Another round of applause rose into the air. Unlike before Neia started speaking, the townsfolk didnt immediately retreat to their homes to protect their precious food from being stolen or ruined. They stood around and continued to listen to her, meaning that they had probably been ensnared. Lookin kinda lonely there. Carlos strolled up to her, a roll of bread half submerged in his bowl of soup. The rancher pulled it out and sucked the end off with a slurp. Everythings so busy now, Saye replied, so it cant be helped. Hows the takeover coming along? Me and the boys just got back from securin the fiefs attached to this town, Carlos replied. The captives are waitin for their boat on the wharf now. Were moving too slowly. I thought wed have taken the entire north coast by now, but we havent even taken Navir yet. Well, as you said, it cant be helped. It cant be helped. The response was an all-around convenient excuse C something like an adaptive composite excuse. Each person who heard it would justify their situation based on the various things that they considered inescapable or acceptable realities and their eastward advance along the coast was rife with them. They even seemed to go out of their way to create more. An increasing number of people were joining their cause, so it couldnt be helped that they had to divert resources to grow their organisation properly. They needed to set up the Justice Camps in the Sierra Norte before winter set in and the creation of those couldnt be helped because they were of crucial ideological, strategic, and logistical importance. Their territory was growing, so it couldnt be helped that they had to be more careful and pay more attention to security. On the other side, the conservatives couldnt send administrators as quickly as the Corps could take territory, so they didnt want to overextend themselves. Additionally, while not completely bloodless, the northern shipping blockade was successful at appropriating royalist ships, so the norths resources were practically stuck in the north. Everything came together to create a scenario that was reinforced by peoples attempts to work within the constraints of that scenario, resulting in a situation that couldnt be helped. In reality, they were the ones who had taken it upon themselves to forge their own destinies. They had free rein over the northern coast, but they acted as if they were limited by the everyday realities that they were accustomed to. Saye could only think that the ridiculous nature of the Holy Kingdom had stained its people to the core no matter how much they tried to break free of it: they were conditioned to accept the notion that they were powerless beyond their tiny personal spheres of influence and thus interpreted the entire world through that lens no matter how things changed. The Holy Kingdom was a place where big talk was common, but a weak delivery was expected. I cant believe even Commander Lobo thinks that, Saye said. I dont speak with that fellow much, Carlos said. A bit too power-grabby, if you ask me. Commanders are used to being in charge, Saye said. Everyone expects them to actively lead, so that might make them seem power-grabby to more independent people like you ranchers. You may be right about that, but what about his beef with Nobles? The gods know weve had our problems with em, but that guys on a whole other level. Its like the idea that someones an aristocrat makes emwell, whatever he thinks of em. Commander Lobo did give off that impression. He never had anything good to say about the aristocracy and usually had something disparaging to say about them whenever they popped up in any discussion. According to what Ive heard from his officers, Saye said, hes just had a bad time with the aristocracy. Getting stuck under incompetent Commanders who got the position just because theyre Nobles sounds like its common, but he got stuck under them all the time. He lost loved ones from mandatory military service and blames them for that, too. How does that last part stack up? Were those incompetent Commanders responsible for their deaths? The person he was going to marry died on the wall. Also, after he started a family with someone else, two of his sons and one of his daughters died during military service. I dont think their deaths had anything to do with Nobles, though. He just resents them because they can do things to protect their own childrenplus the idea that he had to sacrifice his children to the military despite devoting his life to the military rubs him the wrong way, too. Thats a pretty bitter story. It was, and it was also a dangerous one. Commander Lobos decisions were heavily influenced by his bias against the aristocracy and that, in turn, created some problems inherent to his strategic planning. Some might call his decisions prudent, but certain attitudes had a way of creating self-fulfilling prophecies. She had seen all sorts of people trapped by their preconceptions in the past, and it never resulted in anything good. Commander Lobos attitude seemed to be infectious, so Saye pondered getting rid of him. Her orders didnt contain any instructions indicating that she should, however. Lord Demiurge tended to be very explicit, so things like Commander Lobos prejudices and Neia Barajas problematic teachings were likely a part of his calculations. After some thought, she decided that it all did facilitate a very natural-looking transition into Phase Three of the Holy Kingdom Project. What else do you think about it? Saye asked. I dont see how what I think matters, Carlos answered, but were supposed to be fighting injustice, yeah? Its no good if we remove one injustice and install another. Do you think things will get that far? Dunno. All I want is a good, safe life for me and my people. Keeping what weve seen here from spreading and letting people know that they cant get away with what they did to us is a part of that. This just keeps gettin bigger and bigger, though. I cant say whether Lobos in the right or not, but Miss Baraja trusts him to command our forces. Have you spoken with Neia about it? Nah. Shes got enough to do as it is. I figure well go home after the scores been settled and thatll be that. That definitely wouldnt be that. Roble was hurtling towards a civil war and none of its citizens could do anything about it. Saye excused herself and made her way out of the square. She wandered around, listening to locals and Corps members alike speak amongst themselves, trying to get a feel for the overall atmosphere. For the most part, things were routine C at least according to what had been going on for the past few weeks C and she picked up her pace in search of something interesting. Eventually, she found herself outside the town, making her way to the army camp set up along the beach. Along the way, a tall, spindly shadow appeared at her side, speaking in a stern whisper that seemed to scatter upon being touched by the sea breeze. This ones task has been completed. Did you find what I mentioned? Yes. All has been delivered, as ordered. Great, Saye smiled. I have some new information to deliver to headquarters before you return to your regular duties. The Hanzo listened intently as Saye conveyed the recent developments. She had the Hanzo repeat her words back to her before dispatching him to E-Rantel. Hopefully, Lord Demiurge could provide additional guidance. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Her mood significantly improved, Saye went the rest of the way to the army camp off the shore. Most of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps was deployed all along the front, so this one only served as a command centre for their operations where roughly a thousand members C mostly in support companies C were stationed. The camp was abuzz with activity as men and women went back and forth organising supplies to be sent forward. They would be marching on Navir, next, so things felt especially tense. On a knoll overlooking the camp, she found Commander Lobo with several of his Captains. They were so involved in their discussion that they didnt notice her even when she came within a few metres. This may be too ambitious, Commander. We dont have the men to lay siege to the city. I agree. Invading through the harbour is more realistic. Unlike Lloyds, Commander Lobo said, Navirs harbour isnt inside its walls. Invading through the harbour only means they shut the gates in our faces. But at least we have some chance of taking the gates by surprise. Its guaranteed that theyll close off the city if we approach by land. The fortifications are still unrepaired for some reason. Can we take advantage of that? The group fell silent as they stared down at the map on the table between them. Spies C they were more like civilian volunteers sent to look around C collected information in advance of their advance and a fair amount had been gathered on the small city. Crude maps were made that included details from their intelligence efforts and their methods had been refined over the weeks. Saye was curious if the volunteers had become Rogues in the process, but the citizens of the Holy Kingdom abhorred even the idea of Rogues and actively suppressed any Rogue-like behaviours unless they were tricked into believing that they actually werent. A report from Hoburns stated that Liam had encouraged the training of thief-takers to help with city security, but Saye didnt enjoy the same level of trust with Commander Lobo as Liam did with House Restelo. Even if she tried going through Neia, the Commander would treat the idea with suspicion. On top of his attitudes concerning Nobles and authority in general, he had the annoying views that the people of Roble had when it came to women. Commander Lobo didnt have any female Captains at all; the highest one could get in his command structure as a woman was a camp aide, which he treated much like one would treat a clerk or receptionist. Needless to say, ideas from a girl like Saye wouldnt be taken seriously at all. Its not as if there are holes in the wall, Commander Lobo said. Our people didnt report any damaged gates, either. How about here? One of his Captains pointed at a spot on the map, If a quick seizure of the gate by sea fails, we can reroute our landing forces to this damaged section and try to storm it. I can see that being an option, the Commander said, but I think we can do better. Well conduct an assault through the harbour, but with one added detail: we fly royalist colours on our ships. Hell, we can even use the ships due to arrive in Navir. Its underhanded, another Captain frowned, but it might work. They should be wondering where those captured ships are, so the Nobles in charge may even run out to yell at us for being late. Amused chuckles rose around the table. It wasnt a bad plan C at least it was better than the brute force methods proposed before. Report! A woman in an aides uniform rushed up the knoll with some papers in hand. She had to go around the gathering to speak to the Commander. One of our scouts came in. He reported a column of soldiers coming north up the highway from Prart. Commander Lobo and his officers straightened from their relaxed stances to regard the aide with a frown. Details, woman, the Commander said. Theyre royalist retinues, sir. Two thousand armsmen and counting. We can handle two thousand on the field, one of the Captains said, but a siege will be a problem. That depends on whos in charge, Commander Lobo didnt seem to share his officers concern. Did the scout have any information along those lines? The aide flipped through her papers with a tentative look. Most people dont know the realms heraldry, so the best I could figure out wasa count-sized banner. A silver ship on bars of gules over azure. Uh-oh. Anyone familiar with that one? Commander Lobo asked. The officers shook their heads. Miss Baraja mentioned that the retinues in the north werent anything of note, one of them said. They didnt have proper scouts and were disorganised as a whole. They made a piss-poor showing in Lloyds as well, the Commander nodded. Still, Id rather not get stuck in a weeks-long siege. We should use that foolish pride of theirs to lure them out onto the field. A number of ideas were thrown around, and, in the end, they settled on another ruse. Saye left the command tent when they finally sent for Neia. She joined the Faceless One at the towns eastern gate. Oh, there you are, Neia smiled in greeting. I was wondering where you went. Around, Saye replied. Around, huh? I bet you dug up all sorts of information again. Thats what Bards do, Saye shrugged. Commander Lobo sent someone to find me. Any idea what its about? What else could it be about? I guess youre right, Neia said. Still, Im nervous about attacking Navir. Me, too. It was likely for a different reason from Neias, though that would change soon. The situation had become extraordinarily risky. Commander Lobo and his officers saluted as Neia entered the command tent with Saye. The Commander gave Saye a dubious look, but didnt say anything about her presence at the meeting. Whats the matter, Commander Lobo? Neia asked. Weve received reports from our scouts that the royalists are on the move, Miss Baraja, the Commander answered. Their retinues are moving from Prart to Navir. So far, we have a count of roughly two thousand men. So far, you sayis that going to be a problem? Were confident that we can beat them on the field, Commander Lobo said. To that end, weve devised a strategy to draw them out. As far as our observers in Navir have reported, the royalists arent aware that weve taken this town. We intend to bring them to us by letting word reach the city that the town is under attack and needs help. Saye studied the faces of the officers at the table. More than a few seemed to find the ploy distasteful. Is that our best option? Neia asked, Our strategy for the northern coast relies heavily on the royalists not finding out whats going on. Until we discern why the royalists have sent forces to Navir, its prudent to assume theyre at least suspicious of the silence from their ships and territories. To keep things unclear, well claim that pirates are raiding the coast and sweeping from west to east. That should at least have them pin their suspicions on external elements and not us. I see. Thats better than nothing, at least. But, even if we win, the royalists will know that somethings going on when their forces dont return. Yes, Miss Baraja, Commander Lobo replied. We cant move so methodically anymore, so we just have to hope that what weve set up is enough to see us through. The remainder of the northern coast must be taken as quickly as possible and then we need to dig in for the winter. Fortunately, Sierra Norte makes the coastal territories narrow between Navir and Banre. The rest of the campaign should be quick once weve taken the city. Reaching Banre would solve a number of problems for Neias forces, though they werent aware of it yet. Upon its capture, they would discover that it was where the Sorcerous Kingdom was delivering its food aid to the Holy Kingdom. Since the route from Re-Robel and Banre was already long established, it would become an innocuous way for the Sorcerous Kingdom to send whatever material support was necessary to keep them going. This was, in fact, Lord Demiurges intent from the start; its appearance as humanitarian aid was merely a guise. Broadly speakingl, things were going according to plan and the denizens of the Holy Kingdom werent in any way aware of it. Who are we going to fight? Saye asked. An annoyed look flashed over Commander Lobos face at her question. Several of his officers were also plainly displeased at her speaking out of turn C in other words, speaking at all. However, they had no choice but to answer. Our people arent familiar with the banners on display, the Commander said. Theyre all southern houses, of course. Theres no sign of the Royal Army, the Holy Order, or the Temples. In other words, Neia murmured, its still being treated as an internal problem by the royalists. Thats good. Hopefully, we can keep it that way. Whats the heraldry on the banners, by the way? Saye might have an idea which houses are involved. The Commander reached for a pile of papers on the table, clearing his throat. The most notable one was a count-sized banner. A silver ship on bars of gules over azure. Neias expression immediately darkened. Her voice had a distinct edge to it. House Cohen. You know of them, Miss Baraja? Commander Lobo asked. It was the house that led the forces encroaching on Mister Lousas land. Los Ganaderos has a score to settle with them. But its dangerous, Saye said. If I recall correctly, Miss Baraja, the Commander said, you bested the Knight they sent to challenge you. The reason Neia had fought the Knight at all was at Sayes urging, and that was because Saye had seen Eduardo Cohen at The Queen of Thorns. Eduardo was far too dangerous and Saye half suspected that Sir Torres had been sent out to settle the matter because Eduardos participation in a battle would have turned it into a one-sided slaughter. The Knights loss was simply an unfortunate miscalculation on Eduardos part. Youre not wrong about the challenge, Neia said, but Saye is right. I can only assume its Eduardo Cohen leading those troops and hes extremely dangerous. Hes not going to offer a duel to anyone attacking what he considers royalist lands. It should also be safe to assume that he wont be leading a hodgepodge of novices with the northern harvest on the line. If we plan to fight, we should make it as overwhelming a victory as possible. how dangerous would you say this lordling is? That Knight that we fought when we were capturing the Sea Sprite. Sir Luis. Eduardo is probably twice as strong as he was, if not more. Its hard to tell when someone is that much stronger than you are. But that would make him stronger than most of the Nine Colours, one of the Captains said in disbelief. If someone that strong served in the army, another added, wed have heard some story about Campano trying to pick a fight with him. A young man with that much strength wouldve probably made it known. Thats what makes him so dangerous, Saye said. Hes either shrewd or confident enough in his strength that he doesnt feel the need to prove himself. Besides, Nobles dont have the same priorities as everyone else; only the idiots act as they shouldnt. Still, Commander Lobo said, we have to deal with him. Well have to be careful if hes that powerful, but, ultimately, hes only one man. Putting a few hundred arrows into him should do the trick. This guy doesnt get it Unless Eduardo had certain pieces of magical equipment, a few hundred arrows from Silver-equivalent Rangers was in all likelihood overkill. However, Commander Lobo was still making some other, fatal assumptions to come to his conclusion. Was it because of his biased opinion of Nobles or was there some sort of disconnect between the northern and southern halves of the Holy Kingdom? It may have been both. Lord Lugo was pretty strong, as well, yet the lordling and his peers didnt think that the occasional strong nobleman was anything abnormal. Both Lugo and Eduardo gave off the same feeling as Lady Zahradnik: they were dangerous people in a physical sense, but their presence exuded something that bolstered their allies and instilled fear in everyone else. The overall goodly demeanour of the Holy Kingdoms aristocrats further obscured the threat that they represented, but Saye didnt doubt that they were Martial Nobles. This meant that they were not just powerful fighters, but also capable Commanders. Even if he didnt personally take the field, Eduardo Cohen might very well best them with his army. As Neia mentioned, it was more likely than not that any retainers the royalists brought to fight a serious battle over their holdings wouldnt be the pitiful mix of weaklings that had come to Iago Lousas land, but hand-picked retinues composed of army veterans recruited as professional armsmen. Saye remained silent as the war council revised their plans. She would have to get her Shadow Demon to cripple the royalist forces before they clashed with Neias followers. Report! An aide appeared at the entrance of the tent, trying to find her way past the crowd of officers. It took her a minute or so to reach Neia and Commander Lobo. The womans wild-eyed look gave everyone pause. What happened? Neia asked. Its terrible! The aide panted, The ocean, itsitsjust look! Or that could happen. Pretty good timing. They emptied out of the tent and made their way down the knoll to the rocky beach. Most stopped well before they reached the water, staring dumbfounded at the sight that greeted them. What in the world Neia breathed. Flotsam littered the ocean as far as the eye could see. Every crashing wave piled more and more upon the shore, creating piles of splintered wood, shredded cloth, and broken lengths of rope. Neias eyes roamed the shore, and she froze before running down to the wall of debris. There, lying torn upon the rocks, was a huge ensign bearing the sigil of the Holy Kingdom. Saye kept her satisfied smile to herself. The Wind of Rimun had finally arrived. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Weve got trouble. Remedios sat up in her bed, stretching her arms over her head with a yawn. She looked around, sleepy-eyed, eventually spotting Liam in a corner of her bedroom. What sort of trouble? She twisted slightly to regard him, Did a fight break out? No, Liam looked away. Something happened on the north coast. People are saying that a lot of wreckage is washing up on the shore. Theyre saying that this years trade fleet has been destroyed. where did you hear this from? Everywhere, Liam said. I heard it from House Restelo, first. Then I went around the city to see if anyone else knew about it. Everyone knows about itat least the Nobles do. They each have their own sources. Messengers from Banre to Rimun are reporting the same thing. She threw back her covers and swung her legs over the edge of her bed. After ringing a bell to summon Carla, she padded past Liam to look out of the nearest window. The nearby manors were all lit and activity could be seen in and around them. Has the Holy Order always been this oblivious? No, its because the Royal Army is gone Normally, it was the military that organised intelligence and coordinated the different institutions of the Holy Kingdom. Remedios wondered if Caspond already knew what had happened. Going by the Nobles age-old tendency to keep information to themselves until it was advantageous to reveal it, probably not. What have they been saying? She asked as she sat down across the table from Liam. Its all been speculation about what happened, mostly, Liam answered. Theyre putting plenty of armsmen onto the street, too. I overheard a few lords sending for even more. Whats the point in doing that? Remedios frowned, Are they trying to put together an army? Its not as if Hoburns is under imminent threat. I dont know, Liam shrugged. Maybe theyre doing as you say. Or maybe theyre just scared. Why must it be just any one thing? Carlas voice came from the doorway, The re The Maid stopped just inside the doorway, her eyes going back and forth between Liam and Remedios. After a moment, she walked toward Remedios wardrobe. Allow me to fetch you a robe, Miss Custodio. Remedios turned to exchange a look with Liam, but Liam had fled somewhere. She shook her head and went to join Carla in the wardrobe. Whats taking so long? Its not like this is some special occasion to dress up for. Its not that its a special occasion, Miss Custodio. I just believe you should be more considerate of young Liam. Why? He comes by every week or so. Carlas lip twitched upward. The Maids eyes seemed to twinkle as she gave Remedios a mischievous look. Is that so? I hadnt realised the two of you had become sointimate. Huh? He was around me all the time before. You know, back when he was staying here. The Maid released the smallest of sighs, holding out a white gossamer nightgown. This one should do. Please wear it properly. Does Liams visit tonight have something to do with whats going on outside? Its a few hours too early for people to be up and about. I was just getting the details from him. I thought you should be around to hear them. They left the wardrobe, finding Liam sitting at the table again. Remedios went to take a seat on the edge of her bed. Anyways, she said, you were saying, Carla? I was going to say that the nobilitys reaction to the news isnt driven by any one reason, but I suppose that wouldnt exactly be correct. They are driven by one reason. And what might that be? Remedios asked. That Prince Felipes fleet was seemingly destroyed, Carla answered. The way you two were trying to analyse the actions of the aristocracy is akin to the thought processes of an apprentice artisan, believing that the whole is the sum of its parts. A novice will never become a master if they think like that, and this can be applied to any walk of life. I dont get it. I dont doubt that, Miss Custodio. But, at the same time, you were never one to analyse a situation by breaking it apart and analysing the pieces. Yet, you tend to come to the correct conclusions because you are instinctively aware of what Im describing and dont fall into the logical trap that so many others might. Uhsure. If you say so. She still didnt get it, but it seemed that it didnt matter anyway. So why Liam said, Uh, wait. Whatno. Clara grinned at Liams confusion. The Maid went over to sit on the chair across from him, resting her right arm on the tabletop. The nobility received news that Prince Felipes fleet may have been destroyed. In response, they are, well, rendering the appropriate response. Armsmen are being mustered because it is, in essence, a security concern with everything such concerns involve. Gathering forces in the capital is both a strategic and political move, positioning troops in a central location that can react to further potential incursions while showing the crown and the citizens of the capital that the aristocracy has the means and will to face whatever it may be that threatens the Holy Kingdom. So theyre not just gathering men for their protection? Liam asked. I had hoped you would have known better than that by now, Liam, Carla sighed. Royalist or conservative, the Nobles are doing what they believe to be their duty. If personal safety was their priority, they would go on a permanent vacation to Eryuentiu. Wheres that? its a city in the southern hemisphere, many thousands of kilometres from here. My point was that they wouldnt stick around in an unsafe place if safety was their priority C all theyd need to do is hop on a ship and sail far away. Alright, so what does that mean for us now? Remedios asked. It is what it is, Carla shrugged. Everyone is doing what they should be doing. I dont know how many soldiers theyre sending to Hoburns, every staging area should be facing a similar influx of personnel. Hoburns is about to get much busier. Was that a good thing, or a bad thing? Im surprised theyre acting so decisively, Liam said. Based on what Ive seen, both factions are pretty slow and methodical in their moves. It would be fast if this was the first inkling of trouble, Carla replied, but the royalists have been investigating their late shipping recently. That was true. If one included loading and unloading times, a round trip from Canta to Banre would take roughly a week. At first, the royalists were flinging accusations at the conservatives over their missing vessels, but, realistically, the idea of the conservatives attacking royalist shipping was so ludicrous that no one took it seriously. The Nobles were probably already half-poised to send expeditions to investigate the missing transports when the news from the northern coast hit Hoburns. How will the Royal Army factor into this? Liam asked, They should have been mustering soldiers at the wall for the last month or so, shouldnt they? Trying to recall them using ships is impossible given the current situation, Carla shook her head. At best, they can have them withdraw from the coast if they believe an attack is coming from the sea. Otherwise, its probably best to leave them where they are to serve as our eastern bulwark. Just what we need, Remedios grumbled. More armsmen running around trying to run the city their way. Does anyone have any real idea who is responsible for the wreckage on the northern coast? Carla shook her head. This isnt information that one sifts out of rumours and local gossip, she said. Anything that Liam has heard will probably be as close to the truth as one can manage. Remedios and Carla turned their eyes to Liam expectantly. The young thief-taker cleared his throat. Its still messy, he said. House Restelo has no idea whats going on, but the ship they sent with their conscription quotas and Sir Luis is over a week late even accounting for poor sailing conditions. The conservative Nobles in the Prime Estates got their news from Rimun and they have no clue who is responsible, but they have confirmed the identities of many of the fleets ships. As for the royalistsits complicated. Complicated? Well, this is from listening in on their conversations for the last few weeks. Their territories along the northern coast received demands from the Demihumans offshore to cease all fishing activities. Why would they do that? Overfishing, most likely, Carla said. Thats about the only thing they would take issue with besides dumping garbage into the sea. Going by how the royalists have managed things in Hoburns, we can assume that the population in the north was driven to fish more than usual to survive. One could say that we were lucky they warned us about our treaty violations instead of enforcing the treaty by sinking all of our ships. Thats one part of the speculation, Liam said. Some were guessing that royalist ships were going missing because someone was still breaking the treaty. Now, theyre wondering if things have escalated into a full-blown war. If it was a war, then they had already lost. There was no way for the Holy Kingdom to successfully fight aquatic opponents, so they would just end up land-locked with the Demihumans getting what they wanted. That would be terrible, if true, Carla said. The Holy Kingdom would become a poor, isolated pocket of land filled with warring tribes of Humans. Uh, I dont think it will become that bad, Liam said. You just dont appreciate how much we rely upon the sea, Carla told him. Our country would only have half the population without it. Imagine the anarchy when mass starvation hitsnow that I mention it, I should brush up on my longsword. You can fight? Liam frowned. Of course I can fight! Im a daughter of House Vigo, you know? Liam peered at Carla for a long moment before shaking his head. I guess Im used to Nobles beingflimsier. Most scions have at least some martial training, Carla replied. Surviving the wall would be much harder without it. Only a fool of a Noble would send their children out as free snacks for raiders. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Hmmdoes that mean you served as a Commander on the wall? Liam asked. Unfortunately not, Carla sighed. I ended up as a logistics officer at the Kalinsha Gate before coming to serve the Custodio Household.. You sound dissatisfied about that, Liam said. I wouldnt say I was dissatisfied. Noblewomen usually end up in backline positions like that, even though we can be just as good as the men in combat. I had reasonable expectations going in C fighting some Demihumans was more something I wanted to try out at least once. Did you fight in the war? I did! Carla brightened, After helping out with evacuations across the bay to the south, I served as an officer in the Holy Kingdoms southern army. Again, I was relegated to logistics, but I got to see plenty of action. The Demihumans are raiders through and through and they targeted supply trains and depots the entire time we were holding them off. Why does it seem like the south has a lot of strong warriors Its mostly just the Nobles, Knights, and professional armsmen. You know, the people who are expected to fight and train thoroughly to defend a houses territory. The north had plenty, as well, but getting swarmed by Fiends is quite a bit more unreasonable than fighting the average Demihuman. Remedios rose from her bed as Carla and Liam continued chatting. Sunrise was near, and there would undoubtedly be an emergency session of the Royal Court. Since the matter revolved around a potential war, she would almost certainly be summoned to attend. Liam excused himself when Remedios came out of her wardrobe with a towel. She brooded over the nights developments, wondering if the Holy Kingdoms woes would ever end. I believe the conservatives will be showing up, as well, Carla said as she helped Remedios out of her bath and into her armour. With an army? Most of their forces will probably be stationed in Rimun, but they should appear with whatever they can ship into Canta. Our domestic politics are about to change drastically. How so? Well, its not a secret that they intended to rally behind Prince Felipe. If their candidate is dead I wouldnt make that assumption yet, Remedios said. Its an entire trading fleet were talking about, here. They may be putting in for repairs in Re-Estize or Argland. Thats true, Carla admitted. It is difficult to imagine the entire fleet being destroyed. I suppose life nowadays tends to make one think negatively about everything. The Maids eyes widened as Remedios reached out to grip her by the shoulders, looking her in the eye. Well, just hold in there, alright? She said, If we cant keep things going, then who will? Carla smiled slightly, looking down at the hem of her skirt. Yes, of course. Youre absolutely right, Miss Custodio. The leaders of our country must smile and look forward for the sake of the people, even if all they want to do is break down and cry. Dont you forget it, Remedios nodded, though attending an emergency session with said leaders already makes me want to break down and cry. Im sure it will be a uniquely lovely experience, Carla looked up with a grin. Shall I bring breakfast up to the solar? Theres still much to discuss about the coming session. After a breakfast conversation that made her head numb, Remedios left for the Holy Orders headquarters. The streets on the way to the palace grounds were packed with retainers of every sort. Armsmen made a show of confidence at their posts while household staff scurried in every direction delivering messages or carrying supplies. Parked carriages overflowed from manor lots onto the roadways, causing her to wonder just how many Nobles had come in from the countryside. She found a row of long faces at the front desk of the Holy Order office. Anyone find out anything useful? Remedios asked. That depends on what you already know, Gustav answered. The other Paladins seemed surprised that Gustav expected her to know anything. Of course, they werent aware of Liams place in it all. Everyones saying that the trade fleets washing up on our shores in pieces, Remedios said. There are even rumours of war with our neighbours off the coast. Lets hope it doesnt come to that, Gustavs long face grew longer as he rubbed his beard. The Royal Court is convening in half an hour. Weve all been summoned to attend. So they didnt know anything more than that? Im not sure that His Divine Grace even knows that much, Gustav sighed. It was the cabinet that requested that an emergency session be called. We should get going: going by all of the carriages parked in the Prime Estates, its going to be packed. Gustav quickly went through the usual briefing for court sessions before leading them out of the office. The high hall of Hoburns was already three-quarters filled by the time they arrived to assume their positions at the base of the thrones dais. Unlike normal court sessions, the Nobles couldnt divide themselves by faction, so they settled for grouping into little cliques instead. Not long after, the members of the Kings Cabinet filed into the room and took their places at the long tables to either side of the dais. Caspond didnt appear with them, however, and the air of the hall grew stifling as the official starting time of the session came and went. Royal Guardsmen went to open the balcony windows to cool things down when the number of impatient expressions grew in the crowd. Thirty minutes later, the Holy King finally appeared, shuffling to the throne with a sleepy-eyed yawn as the herald announced his entry. A ripple of disdain swept across the assembled Nobles at Casponds slovenly entrance. Remedios tapped a finger on the pommel of her sword, wondering what sort of opening awaited them. Good morning, my lords, the Holy King yawned again. The Prime Minister has informed me that a matter of great import demands Our attention. Caspond was distinctly underwhelming before; Remedios couldnt find the words to describe him now. Nothing about him was kingly and the Nobles in front of her had all put on their expressionless masks. The Prime Minister stood and looked up at the king with a perfectly straight face. Your Divine Grace, he said, Settlements all along the northern coast have reported an unheard-of volume of wreckage washing ashore. Based on our findings, we have no choice but to assume that Prince Felipes fleet has met with some great tragedy. How do We know this? The Holy King asked. Of the wreckage analysed, the Prime Minister replied, weve identified debris from two dozen ships from the trade fleet. Our people have barely begun to sort through it all, so we can expect far greater losses than that. Thats terrible, Caspond traced his upper lip with his index finger. When did this happen? Were not precisely sure when the ships were destroyed, but the wreckage started showing up about a day ago. Based onC A day ago? Caspond leaned forward on his throne, Why didnt you immediately bring this to Our attention? Immediately? What doI mean, Y-Your Divine Grace, that is the minimum time it takes for a ship to deliver this information directly from the northern coast to Hoburns The rustle of fabric whispered through the hall as the assembled Nobles shifted uncomfortably at the interaction. Caspond stared blankly at the Prime Minister for several moments before leaning back in his seat. Continue, he said. Yes, Your Divine Grace. Based on our limited information, we can only conclude that the debris field was carried by the currents of the Gyre from a spot over the horizon between our shores and Argland. They would have washed ashore in Argland if the ships had been destroyed earlier. Does that mean Re-Estize attacked Prince Felipes fleet? Caspond asked. Light laughter filled the air of the hall. The Prime Minister lowered his head to conceal his twitching lips. The possibility is negligible, Your Divine Grace. Re-Estize does have a navy, but it is stationed on its northern coast to guard against the Baharuth Empire. But they could sail their navy over to attack the fleet, yes? The Nobles visibly fought to keep their faces straight. It seemed like Caspond had displayed his ignorance again. Re-Estize doesnt have a national navy as we do, Your Divine Grace, the Prime Minister said. The naval forces guarding Re-Estize against the Baharuth Empire are the property of House Urovana and operate out of the naval station of Re-Uroval. Rest assured, House Urovana has absolutely no reason to sail all the way around Arglands territorial waters to attack our trade fleet. Never mind that, they would be utterly obliterated by our forces. We see, Caspond smiled. Well, thats very reassuring. Erm, yes, Your Divine Grace, I suppose that it is A long silence hung in the air after the Prime Ministers words trailed off. He wasnt the only one wearing a thoroughly confounded expression. After silently working his mouth for several seconds, he finally managed to push the discussion forward. Pending additional evidence, two possibilities present themselves as the culprit for this unprecedented destruction. The first is that a marauding power intercepted the fleet and destroyed it north of our shores. We find that highly unlikely, as Argland wouldnt suffer such an attack so near to their borders. None would dare to tempt the wrath of their draconic councillors. The second possibility is that they were attacked by the Demihuman tribes in the waters off of the coast. The information weve gathered supports the latter possibility, Lord Cohen said. Weve recently received multiple demands from different tribes to cease fishing along our northern coast. In response, we ordered the people to comply with the demand, but there may have been those who continued violating the treaties. Or the fault may lie with the conservatives to the west, another Noble muttered. Weve done no such thing! Lord Agrela, the conservative representative in the court replied, In fact, we never received the same demands in the first place. This is solely the fault of the gross mismanagement of progressive territories! The poor people suffering under your heel probably ignored your ban on fishing because theyd starve otherwise! The court exploded into a vicious shouting match with each side blaming the other. Gustav slammed the tip of his scabbard on the dais several times. Order! He shouted, ORDER! It took several minutes for the row to end. As usual, the Holy King didnt seem to think anything of the disturbance. There is no definitive proof as to the cause of this incident, the Prime Minister said. It may not be Robles fault at all. Our current concern is mustering a response to the threat lurking off of our shores. Those responsible for managing the northern territories are mustering troops in the cities along the central highway, but what more can we do? If what you say is true, Caspond said, will gathering land forces matter in any way? Should we not send the marines instead? Enrique Bellse, the new Commander of the marines and the Blue of the Nine Colours, stepped out from where he was standing close to the balcony. Weve been preparing to send an expedition to investigate our missing shipping along the coast, he said. In light of our current findings, however, it would be unwise to send our forces into the unknown. Additionally, I spoke to Ran Tsu An Rin and he had some additional bad news to share. Enriques expression shifted in shades of uncertainty as his azure gaze went to the Holy King. What is it? Caspond asked. The Demihuman tribes off of our shores have grown increasingly uneasy. None of the local Sea Dragons have been sighted since midsummer. Weve gone from bad to worse. Worried murmurs rose from the assembly. It was an ill omen of the highest degree. Most of the Holy Kingdoms coastal population C in other words, two-thirds of the countrys population C considered the Sea Dragons guardian deities. The rest of the population at least considered them benevolent allies. The already precipitous atmosphere that had fallen over the Holy Kingdom would deteriorate even further if the people learned of their disappearance. Ran Tsu An Rin is leading an investigation to discern the truth of the matter, Enrique continued, but I strongly recommend against doing anything that might agitate our neighbours even further. Then what are we to do? Lord Cohen let out a helpless laugh, Sit on our hands and wait for whatever doom lies beyond the horizon to fall upon our heads? I do not like this feeling that were slowly being strangled in our sleep. Why not look beyond our borders for assistance? Lord Agrela suggested, A threat lurking off of our northern coast is also a threat lurking off of the coasts of Re-Estize and Argland. They may have more information on the matter. The gods know theyre in a better position to do something about this than us C especially Argland. Re-Estize is as powerless as we are, Lord Cohen snorted. The only difference between us and them is that they wont starve if they lose their ocean access. For the same reason, that makes them unlikely to come to our aid C they didnt even send a single regiment to assist us when Jaldabaoth invaded. Argland has always maintained their policy of non-interference, the Prime Minister said. Unless this threat is on a scale that the Dragon Lords are obliged to intervene, Argland will not make any movements. But Dragons have died, Caspond noted. Shouldnt that justify intervention? The Prime Minister didnt even bother hiding his weariness over the Holy Kings ignorance this time. Their policy of non-interference applies to even Dragons, Your Divine Grace. The Platinum Dragon Lord can turn our country into a pile of sand in the blink of an eye. He is an existence that can slay even gods and he will only move if powers unfathomable to our minds threaten the sanctity of the world itself. Indeed, Lord Cohen nodded. I can only pray that the issue isnt something that forces Arglands hand. Any number of countries may disappear overnight if it is. In that case, Caspond said, what about those who have already demonstrated their willingness to help us? The Sorcerous Kingdom, for instance. Vicar Salazar cleared his throat. It is the stance of the Temples that we refrain from any further collaboration with the Undead. I understand that recent events have cast the Sorcerer King in a favourable light with the people, but we must understand that the evil of the Undead is both unfathomable and immortal in scope. What may seem like kindnesses to the common man are only seeds of destruction being planted for future harvest. No good can come out of any beneficial relationship with the Sorcerous Kingdom. Remedios nodded in agreement. Whatever his vices might be, the Vicar was correct about the Undead menace that was the Sorcerer King. is, is that so? Casponds cheek twitched, Then it appears that We are quite limited in our options. That is, unfortunately, the case, Your Divine Grace, the Prime Minister said. Very well, the Holy King smiled thinly. We shall continue gathering Our strength along the central defence line, and We trust that everyone will cooperate to maintain order and security while We await further developments. Patience may very well be our greatest ally in this situation. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 That fool. That absolute fool! A mans enraged voice drifted out from the window beneath Liams feet. In the evening following the emergency session of Hoburns Royal Court, similar sentiments were expressed across the Prime Estates. Seemingly no one had a good opinion of the Holy King before, but now their attitudes bordered on outright hostility. Does he think we can station our armies outside the cities indefinitely? Who does he think is paying for everything? At least well be able to spread our troops out along the highway come winter. Winter, the first Noble snorted. Well be overwhelmed by disease before then. Temple staff will have to be brought along from the south just to manage. Transport will be troublesome. Well be able to move five hundred men every four days, at most. The number of houses waiting to lease our ship has grown tenfold, as well. Three are calling in favours for grain delivery. Curse it all. Has this country been bedevilled? At this rate, I wouldnt be surprised if the sun just decided to not rise tomorrow. The discussion devolved into a formless rant, so Liam moved on. He thought that the Holy Kingdom was in a bad situation from the start, but there seemed to be no limit to how much worse things could become. He dropped in behind a hedgerow, going unnoticed by the street patrols on the other side as he navigated the Prime Estates. The additional chaos and increasingly crowded surroundings made it even easier to get around than usual. In the shadows of a small public garden, he paused to listen in on a small group of noblewomen. Will you be returning to Debonei, as well? Yes, not long after my lord husband arrives from Rimun. It seems that Ill be shipped south with the grain. The groups light laughter filtered through the leaves. I suppose it can''t be helped. I certainly wouldn''t want to be here with tens of thousands of men flooding into the city. What about your daughter? Carla? Ill let her know closer to the departure date. Some marriage prospects are arriving from Rimun with the ship, as well. My, such troubling times and youre thinking of making a match. It is precisely in troubling times that the young are more amenable to potential matches, are they not? Never mind accepting suitable matches, theyll be busy trying to make heirs due to the situation. I suppose youre right about that. Who did you have in mind? Several young men have proven themselves quite capable of managing their holdings in the North, lets see Liam slunk away. He wasnt sure if they were talking about Carla Vigo, but she probably wouldnt want to leave the Custodio Household and he didnt want her interrogating him at swordpoint for names so she could preemptively assassinate anyone who might threaten to take her away. After visiting a dozen other manors, Liam returned to Rimun Gate. Sir Jimena was in the captains office debriefing a pair of House Restelos new thief-takers. Liam, he said. How did it go? Theres a lot of information to sort through, sir. Did something happen while I was away? Just the opposite, the Knight said. Everyones so damn busy dealing with the news that theyve pretty much forgotten we exist. Ive been sending our thief-takers out into the rest of the city to collect information. I hope you havent assigned them to do anything too risky, Liam said. Theyre getting better, but theyre not that good yet. Nothing illegal at all, the Knight replied. Its mostly just walking around taking note of gossip, deployments, supplies, and the like. Then they better have good memories. Aside from needing to study magic, the most unexpected thing about his work was the sheer amount of stuff he needed to memorise. Ijaniya even had entire sections of training dedicated to retaining information gathered on the field. They even got him used to picking up bits of intelligence from his surroundings while actively engaging in combat. They had better, for their sake, Sir Jimena muttered. Head back to the camp: Sir Jorge will receive your report there. Yes, sir. House Restelos labour camp had grown five-fold since he had started working for them, but now it was twice as busy as when he left it earlier in the evening. He eyed the activity curiously. It looked like they were cleaning up the place C at least as clean as one could get for a city of tents. The camp''s administrative centre had undergone a small transformation, looking less like a makeshift office and more like a square decorated for the harvest festival. Liam frowned when he saw who was standing in front of the overseers tent. Marim, he said. What are you guys doing here? All of B Companys here, the patrol sergeant replied, Since everyone in the citys too busy with their own worries to bother us, Sir Jorge had us come in to look all impressive. I dont know who it is, but it looks like weve got an important guest coming. If they were meeting in the camp instead of Lord Restelo''s manor in the Prime Estates, did it mean that House Restelo was plotting a major move? Then again, the Prime Estates had grown insanely crowded. Inside the tent, Liam found Sir Jorge being dressed up by his wife. The Knight sent a thankful look in his direction before shooing the woman away. She will be the end of me, I tell you, Sir Jorge said. Did you know she bought five different sets of formalwear for me without my knowing? I asked her why, and she told me it was necessary. Pah! What need does a man have for five suits? Tell me, does Nat do this to you? Not really, Liam replied. I guess she did upgrade my bandolier three times in the last two weeks. Ah, how I envy you. Maybe you had the right idea after all, hm? Keep her busy at home so she does not become busy in the market. Nat visited markets and shops in the city all the time, so Liam didnt follow Sir Jorges reasoning. She just tried to upgrade her husband in a different way. So, Sir Jorge took a seat at his desk, was your excursion fruitful? Ill let you be the judge of that, Liam said, "I wont pretend to understand even half of what they were talking about. He waited while the Knight produced an inkwell and a stack of fresh paper. Sir Jorge dipped lightly dipped his quill and looked up at Liam expectantly. Umfirst of all, Liam said, it doesnt seem like anyone likes the Holy King much anymore. I dont think anyone was particularly fond of him in the first place, Sir Jorge shrugged. Well, he did have plenty of supporters after the war, but that support assumed that he would be the man he was before the war. What was he like before the war? Liam asked. Many believed that he was the best candidate for the throne, Sir Jorge answered. His brother Felipe was too much of an eccentric and he tried to introduce many strange, foreign ideas. Additionally, everyone worried that, if he ascended the throne, his successor wouldnt even be a Human. What about Calca? Calca was, well, Calca. Beautiful, powerful, and idealistic. A bad combination for a leader, if you ask me. Those types always end up as villains in the tales. It still sounds like she was pretty popular. She still was, apparently. It was understandable given the hell that they were plunged into after her death. Well, beautiful things are best viewed from afar, eh? As the Holy Queen, she and her followers pushed many reforms that no one wanted while leaving many, more important matters by the wayside. Caspond, at least, would have run things more to everyones likingor at least thats what we thought. Liam wasnt certain about Sir Jorges assessment of Calca. From what he had gathered, the Holy Queen was a highly popular ruler who prioritised the well-being of her subjects. She wasnt a fearful or power-hungry autocrat and had talented people working under her to achieve her vision. In many ways, she reminded Liam of the Sorcerer King, who ruled in a similar manner with similar desires for his country and subjects. I guess no one thinks that way about the Holy King anymore, Liam said. I think the words most frequently used to describe him today are imbecile, fool, oblivious, and troglodyte. The Nobles in the Prime Estates werent even afraid of being heard from the street. That has been a long time in coming, I think, Sir Jorge said. We royalists C well, House Restelo was a royalist house back then C felt that he could be used to bring some much-needed reform to the Holy Kingdom. Alas, it seems that a weak King is no good for a kingdom no matter how favourable his weakness is to you. But, you can understand how one couldnt help but try, yes? Does that mean the royalists are going to change their strategy? Im sure that they have already been in the process of doing so, Sir Jorge said. Everyone must assume that the Crown is not to be relied on for leadership and direction. The aristocratic establishment will assume a more independent and assertive stance for the good of the Holy Kingdom and its people. I suppose you could say that the royalist actions to suppress the power of the Crown work to facilitate this and you can expect the establishment as a whole to do the same for as long as Caspond sits on the throne. The royalists dont sound much like royalists anymore. You are correct in that. No one will seriously support the Crown anymore. Even the Temples may shun Caspond. It is fortunate we are not a tyrannical, autocratic regime like the Baharuth Empire, else there would be no hope for the Holy Kingdom. Most people had a generally good opinion of the Empire, but, if the Empire ended up with an incompetent ruler like Caspond, that would have indeed been a terrible thing. Any opposition would simply be crushed under the heel of the Imperial Army. Liam could only be thankful that he came from a country with an immortal sovereign who possessed power, wisdom, and intelligence beyond Human comprehension. Now, Sir Jorge said, what else have you heard? Royalist logistics are breaking down, Liam replied. Those ships that have gone missing are really hurting them now. Everyones desperate to lease transports for troops and cargo. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Hmyes, Sir Jorge signed. That will severely limit our ability to support any armies in the north. Every soldier that we field is a soldier that we must supply. Between our work camps and the northern harvest, well be able to sustain our forces if they stay near the towns and cities, but no one will be able to march very far relying on land logistics. You specified royalist logistics. Does this mean that the conservatives do not share the same issues? Liam nodded. None of the conservative Nobles Ive listened in on have mentioned any logistical issues. In fact, the royalists are trying to lease ships from the conservatives because they havent lost any. Sir Jorge leaned on his armrest, stroking his thin moustache with a furrow on his brow. His confusion was understandable, as even House Restelo had encountered misfortune in the north. The Sea Sprite had departed Canta weeks previous with Sir Luis and not a trace of it could be found. How can that be? Sir Jorge half-said to himself, Does that mean they are aware of what is going on in the north? No, if they intended to throw their weight behind Felipe, then Sir Jorge. Marims voice sounded from the entrance of the tent. The Knight looked up from his thoughts. Yes, what is it? Our guests have arrived at the front of the camp. I was beginning to think they wouldnt show up at all. How are our preparations? I think theyre as good as we can get them, sir. Ill be right out. Sir Jorge rose from his desk. He made it halfway to the entrance before his wife swooped in and pounced on him like a hawk on a bunnia. Aiyee! What are you doing, woman? The Lord is here and you''re still half-dressed! Half-dressed? This is alreadyCowowowowow! Liam went for the entrance as the woman savagely raked a comb through Sir Jorges hair. He could do nothing to save the beleaguered Knight. Liam! Sir Jorge called out behind him, Ensure the perimeter is secure! He saluted after the Knight issued his final command, then left and fastened the entrance shut. The sentries outside sent glances at the tent every time a wail leaked out. Poor guy, Marim said. That woman is really something. Im glad we got uniforms or he might have unleashed her on us. I still have no idea whats going on, Liam said. Why is everything all fancied up? Who is this guest? Ah, I guess youve been out in the city all evening. Lord Restelo is entertaining a Noble guest here. entertaining a Noble guest after midnight? Well, the patrol sergeant said, we were expecting them all evening, but I guess it took that long to come in from Canta. Five minutes! A voice called out. Liam broke off from the sentries to examine the surroundings. The immediate area around the tent was all he could manage before Lord Restelo and his party arrived. Liam concealed himself out of habit, watching the procession from between stacks of neatly arranged supplies. Who is that? The Noble walking beside Lord Restelo was unfamiliar, and the eight Knights accompanying them bore unfamiliar livery. Each of the Knights had a dangerous feeling about them and Liam receded into the shadows as they scrutinised their surroundings with clear, sharp gazes. Sir Jorge popped out of the overseers tent just before the party arrived. A smiling Maid came out behind him. I took a moment for Liam to realise that the Maid was Sir Jorges wife. Welcome, Sir Jorge bowed politely, Lord Restelo; Lord Vigo. Welcome to our humble little operation. I am Sir Jorge, the camp overseer. This is my wife, Lady Esmeralda. Thank you for the warm welcome, Sir Jorge, Lord Vigo nodded. Its been a long trip from Canta. I can imagine, my lord. When did you arrive from Rimun? Early in the afternoon. Its a good thing that the roads were in excellent condition. They were even paved to the hills. Yes, there was a need to improve the softer sections with all of the traffic to Hoburns these days. House Cohen saw to it not long after being appointed to Canta. Do your men need any additional assistance situating themselves? They should be fine, Lord Vigo replied. Thank you for going out of your way to prepare the fields for us. Ah, its our pleasure, my lord, Sir Jorge said. With everyone coming to the capital with their men, were trying to stay ahead of the demand for camp space. After a long set of introductions and pleasantries were exchanged, Sir Jorge led his guests into the tent. Lord Vigos Knights formed a ring around its perimeter. Liam tested their detection as he listened in from afar. Whats the latest youve heard from the Capital, Lord Vigo? Lord Restelo asked. Nothing out of the ordinary, recently. I take it that the Royal Court called an emergency session? Lord Restelo snorted. If you can call it that. We had to suffer through Casponds increasingly insufferable antics. His ignorance was made plain for all to see and Im not even sure that he cares at all about what is going on. Ive read the accounts delivered from our allies about his conduct over the past few months, Lord Vigo said, but I still find it difficult to believe hes that far gone. He was raised as a Prince, as far as anyone knows. Theres not the slightest hint of that. It even feels as if his words belong to the thoughts of others. The thoughts of others? Indeed. Its been a source of friction multiple times since he took the throne. One house or the other is occasionally accused of influencing Caspond behind everyone elses backs. Our reports did say that he was too easily swayed, Lord Vigo said. Has there been any indication of where this influence might lead? No. Its random, as far as I can tell. Random? Are you implying that theres no reason or rhyme as to whom he is listening to and why? As strange as it sounds, yes. The Royal Court was wary of it at first, as many suspected it was some ploy to keep us off-balance. Now that he has thoroughly proven his incompetence, however, its become a wearisome routine that grows more annoying by the day. A set of young women came by to offer the Knights refreshments and a late meal. The Knights were polite and accepted the hospitality and they also politely brushed aside the womens attempts at flirting with them. Liam pondered the harmonious show they were putting on. Why was a conservative Noble in House Restelos camp in the first place? Hoburns population was rapidly swelling due to the influx of aristocrats and their men, so everyone was probably looking for a place to stay. The city itself was already out of the question by midday, so anyone else would have to camp outside of the walls. Unless the conservatives wanted to go begging the royalists for space, House Restelo was the only option. Still, that wasnt any reason for a high-security meeting in the middle of the night. Something else had to be going on. What are the Dukes plans in light of recent developments? Lord Restelo asked. Nothing beyond what is expected, I would say, Lord Vigo replied. While what weve been discovering is grave indeed, the fundamental divide between us and the royalists remains. So long as they insist on their rampant exploitation of the north, we will remain firmly in opposition. That may be a difficult thing to ask. On paper, the benefits of the new methods are clear. This is especially true when one considers that the aristocracy seems to have no choice but to limit the power of the Crown. The danger that Caspond represents is such that we must never allow him the means to force through any policies without gaining the establishments approval first. As much as I dislike the idea, Lord Vigo admitted, it may be necessary to do so. But only the latter part. It is clear that the methods employed in the west are more beneficial for the Holy Kingdom as a whole. The abuses in the east gain little and cost much. Was House Restelo trying to broker a deal between the royalists and conservatives? There didnt seem to be much point in that. Casponds position was so weak that he didnt stand a chance against the Nobles should they oppose him. If anything, Lord Restelo said, your faction will be doing more to empower Caspond than the royalists. From what I understand, you still pay your dues to the Crown in full while also rendering your services for free. Thats not incorrect, Lord Vigo said, but our point still stands. The goal of suppressing the Crowns power can still be achieved without resorting to royalist methods. Urban centres only accounted for a third of royal revenues before the war. Thats nowhere near enough to overturn the establishments advantage. But it is enough to give a fool ideas and Caspond is a fool amongst fools. Our superiority must be unquestionable, even to one such as he. Liam stifled a yawn. Did debates between Nobles always go like this? It was no wonder that they couldnt get anything done quickly without being forced into a situation that required immediate action. The meeting stretched on for another hour before the Nobles decided to continue the discussion in the morning. Not much had been accomplished beyond reviewing information and outlining stances that were already well-known. The Holy Kings passiveness over everything seemed to encourage everyone to take their time despite everyone agreeing that something needed to be done. With little else to do, he returned to the city to resume his patrol. Morning revealed a drastic change in the countryside from atop the citys curtain walls. The surrounding labour camps, which created a belt of tents along the edge of the citys one-kilometre perimeter, had doubled in size overnight with the addition of the aristocracys forces and more still were on their way. It appeared that the fields had been hurriedly harvested in advance of their arrival. Back on the ground, Liam found Nat waiting for him as usual at the gate. The girl smiled and waved before coming up to join him as he left the city. Liam glanced at her as she took his left arm. She had changed quite a bit from the timid girl who was waiting for a man to pick her up on the platform. Good morning, dear, Nat said. Good morning, Nat. How was your night? Crazy! Its become even crazier now that the suns come up. June looked like she was going to explode this morning. Explode? The Merchant who ran Nats stall was pretty excitable. He wasnt sure if Humans could explode, though. Theres just so much to do, now! She was trying to go in every direction at once looking for new business opportunities. Then, she woke up this morning to find that a whole army camp popped up beside us! She says that they told her even more men are coming. Did anyone buy your stuff? It all went poof five minutes after June opened the stand, Nat replied. Everyones looking for everything. Were trying to figure out whether we should keep filling army contracts or switch to supplying all of the new people arriving. They must be paying pretty well if youre thinking of switching from those armour contracts. Since she could produce multiple suits of armour simultaneously without worrying about finding buyers, Nat was averaging three suits per day. Not only was it an astonishing rate of production, but it was also making her rich. Well, Nat said, the best part is that the soldiers that are coming in are buying armour too! And theyre paying in real coin, just like the Royal Army. Our plan for now is to just keep making armour, but sell as much as we can to all these new people. According to Sir Jorge, the armour contracts are barely moving. That means we should take advantage of the temporary demand from these army camps setting up around the city. Liam nodded at her explanation. It made sense, as far as he could tell. One thing he hadnt realised while operating in the Holy Kingdom until recently was the nature of Lanca Leather and how prevalent it was. Unlike the cattle in Re-Estize, Lanca were Magical Beasts. Some people said they were a type of Nuk or maybe closely related to them. Because they were Magical Beasts, it meant that goods derived from Lanca were superior to those made from regular cattle. The dishes they were turned to were better; their hides and bones were better; even the glue made from them was better. When it came to armour, it gave the Holy Kingdoms light infantry the option to function as heavy infantryor maybe their heavy infantry operated as light infantry. Needless to say, Rogues and Rangers used it as well and it gave them a surprising level of protection. This also explained why Nat was growing so quickly. The material she was working with was far harder to handle than mundane leather. It also meant that the Leatherworkers in the Holy Kingdom capable of producing Lanca Leather goods were, in reality, far more skilled than they appeared to be. Whats going on there? Nat asked. Im not suremaybe its just from all those people trying to move in. A huge crowd had gathered further west along the highway, past the entrance of House Restelos labour camp. Upon closer inspection, they found many Restelo Retainers gathered there as well, including several Knights. They found Sir Jorge near the back of the crowd, surrounded by his subordinates. Liam couldnt see past all the people, so he went over to ask the overseer what was going on. Sir Jorge. Ah, Liam. I figured youd have beaten me here. I was working. Of course. Forgive me for being so scatterbrained C too much is happening all at once. Whats this crowd for? The latest column of armsmen arrived from the west, Sir Jorge told him. They bring most troubling news. The investigation of the flotsam washing up on the north shore has turned up wreckage from the Water Gods Fury. Liam frowned at the unfamiliar name. Sir Jorge offered a helpless smile at his reaction. Prince Felipes flagship, the Knight explained. It appears that the conservative faction no longer has its candidate. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Ow! Neia Barajas head snapped back after a jounce of the carriage smacked her head against the edge of the cabins overhead stowage. She held back her tears as she rubbed her forehead. I dont get it, she complained. How can we grow stronger, yet everything still hurts? I thought we talked about that already, Saye replied. We dont get shells or scales or even tough hides. We don''t get supernatural protection like Fiends, Angels, Undead, or Elementals. Were just Humans. Neia peered suspiciously out the window at the road before trying to reach for her snacks again. They were two and a half days into their carriage ride from Lloyds to Hoburns and they skipped their lunch stop in favour of making it to the capital before nightfall. Mister Moro was staying behind to make sure the new camps were running smoothly and Mrs Diaz simply ceased to function when there were too many men around, so Neia and Saye went without them. That doesnt seem very fair, Neia grumbled. I dont know what fair has to do with anything, Saye said, but I think its fine. We dont have any special defences, but we also dont have any particular weaknesses. Once you factor in a decent set of equipment, its not that big of a difference most of the time. But Demihumans and Heteromorphs can use equipment, as well, Neia noted. Sure, but then their natural weapons and armour become pointless. Sometimes, they cant even wear crafted armour thats superior to their natural armour, especially if its not magical. She found the bag of peppered Lanca jerky she had stashed away and returned to her seat. It still didnt seem fair to her. Theyre stronger, too, Neia pointed out. Plus they get all sorts of special abilities. That stuffs useful for the things that they do naturally, Saye told her, it usually isnt when they live in a city or something. For instance, Dragons arent going to be using their breath weapons for paperwork or anything. Plus, their crazy strength would break the quill and their claws would shred the paper. Neia tore off a piece of jerky with her teeth and sucked on it in silence. No matter how many times the Bard listened to her public speaking, Saye still didnt seem to understand how crucial it was to be strong. Peace and prosperity; order; justice: they were all too easy to lose without the strength to protect what one had. Thus, being strong was a requirement for everyone. Weakness was a sin that turned one into a liability, just as Neia had been a liability in the Sorcerer Kings first battle with Jaldabaoth. She didnt want anyone to go through a similar experience. I can already see the hills around Hoburns, Neia said. Honestly, Im more than a bit nervous about coming back. Why? Memories, Neia replied. Its a complicated feeling. Youre not worried about what might happen due to the news? We dont have any idea about what might happen, Neia said. Its hard to get worried over something you cant imagine. After the wreckage of Prince Felipes trade fleet was discovered washing up on the northern coast, both the Corps leadership and their conservative allies unanimously agreed to halt their eastward advance. Not only did the fleets destruction suggest an imminent threat to the Holy Kingdom, but they didnt know what it meant for the future course of the country. The Corps continued to construct its strongholds in the Sierra Norte, of course, but all of its other resources were dedicated to security and search and rescue operations. Two days after that, couriers dispatched from Rimun arrived in Lloyds, bearing the tragic news that fragments of the Water Gods Fury, Prince Felipes flagship, had been identified amongst the wreckage. A day later, Duke Debonei invited Neia to join the conservatives in Hoburns to represent Los Ganaderos, as great changes were brewing in the capital that they wouldnt want to miss out on. The carriage took an unexpected turn. Neia frowned out of the window, trying to figure out where they were heading. Were going west for some reason, Neia said as she reached up to open the driver window. Driver, why have we changed direction? The conservatives are camping west of the capital, Miss Baraja. Camping? Youll see what I mean soon enough. He wasnt wrong. As they crested the final ridge to the city, a vast vista of tents opened up before them. The fields around Hoburns were as packed C if not more C as the capital when it had been recaptured by the Holy Kingdom Liberation Army. There must be at least two hundred thousand camped outside of the walls The Nobles were clearly treating the threat behind the destruction of Prince Felipes fleet with absolute seriousness. There are so many people, Saye said. How many do you think are soldiers? Neia scanned the sprawl of tents surrounding the city. Hmmif you mean trained armsmen, maybe a quarter. A gathering like this is bound to have a lot of camp followers. A gathering like this is bound to stink, Saye wrinkled her nose. I hope they dont expect us to stay with them. Where else can we stay? The citys probably packed and the Crown took my familys home away. I have a place in the city, Saye told her. You do? Neia blinked at the unexpected response. Yeah, the Bard nodded. I was using Hoburns as a base to explore the surroundings from. With some luck, the people who own the building are still holding my room. I see. Thats lucky for us, I guess. If Saye expected her room to still be there, it probably wasnt something that a Noble would bully themselves into. That wasnt necessarily a bad thing, though. They had been staying at all sorts of overly pretentious places that stressed her out, so living somewhere small and cosy would be a nice change of pace. It took them about an hour to reach the highway west of the city, where their carriage came to a stop near a freshly raised camp. Neia looked worriedly at the ground, then sighed in relief when she saw that the fields had been harvested before they were trampled flat by the influx of people. Further west, the crops were still waving in the wind. At least the people managing the land here didnt waste the harvest, Neia said. Why would they? Saye asked, Its valuable, isnt it? I guess I just expected the Nobles to prioritise their own matters before anyone elses, Neia answered. Its something you hear about happening all the time in the city. Nobles are the rural elite, Saye said. Agriculture, fishing, and forestry are what they depend on for their livelihoods. Of course theyd care about the harvest. It made sense when she put it that way. Not only had the fields been harvested in advance of the camps being set up, but the camps themselves made it look like they went to great pains to minimise damage to the land. The nearby villages were given a respectful amount of distance and the copses dotting the landscape were left untouched. Miss Baraja. A familiar voice came from one of the lanes between the tents. Neia smiled as she saw who was coming out to greet them. Lord Lugo, she nodded. Saye dipped into a respectful curtsey. Neia rushed to do the same. They werent out in the middle of nowhere anymore, so it probably wasnt proper to be so informal. She blushed as Lord Lugo chuckled in amusement. Im glad that our messengers were able to find you, Miss Baraja, he said. Your staff canhm, I dont see any of your household attendants They stayed behind to help organise things, Neia said. I didnt know people were bringing troops, either. Will that be a problem? Ill see if I can call a few over if you need them. That shouldnt be necessary, Lord Lugo replied. These armies came from the south to face the mysterious threat in the north. Your people are already positioned to do so, so it would be foolish to redeploy them. I see. Does everyone know about what happened? They do, Lord Lugo nodded. Pieces of the fleet have washed up all along the northern coast. Everyone is preparing for war with this unknown threat, and what you see around Hoburns is but a part of the overall mobilisation. Similar sights may be found from Rimun to Kalinsha. That was heartening to hear. At first, Neia thought that her people would take the brunt of the assault if whatever destroyed the fleet came ashore. I dont think theyll be very effective at countering this unknown threat, Saye said. Prince Felipes fleet was over a hundred galleons, right? It sounds like any men you send out to fight will just get sunk like they did. We realise that much, of course, Lord Lugo replied. These forces are intended to be used in the defence of our lands along the coast. So theyve given up on the sea? Neia asked. Its more as Miss Saye here says, Lord Lugo answered. Challenging anything that can destroy the trade fleet in the water is a suicidal prospect. Speaking of which, have any of your vessels been attacked in recent days? Not at all, Neia replied. Weve been conducting search and rescue operations ever since the wreckage first appeared. Not that weve found anything aside from pieces of the fleet and its ruined cargo. Lord Lugo shook his head sadly. It must be harrowing work, he said. At least we havent seen additional aggression fromwhatever it is. Anyway, I was going to have your attendants shown to the accommodations weve prepared for you and your party. Ill call up someC Ah, about that, Neia said. Saye said she might have a place in the city to stay in. Truly? Lord Lugo raised an eyebrow, Thats quite fortunate. No slight intended to House Restelo, but camping out in the field is hardly the glamorous visit to the capital that one might envision. Neia froze at the mention of their would-be host. House Restelo, you say? Yes, thats right. Is something the matter, Miss Baraja? She silently sent her gaze past Lord Lugo, scanning the camps set up along the highway. House Restelo is the royalist house that Mister Lousa had his dealings with, Neia said. They didnt have any conclusive evidence about whether House Restelo was responsible for the death of Iago Lousa, but they rationally had the strongest motives to act against him. Saye speculated that the forces sent to his land were simply allies sent by proxy to avoid a direct line from being drawn to the true mastermind behind his death. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I see, Lord Lugo said. Then I suppose its for the best that you have a place to stay in the city. Out of curiosity, is the establishment youre patronising suitable for entertaining guests? Two-thirds of our meetings are being held in tents at the moment. Neia sent a questioning look at Saye. It is, from a certain point of view, Saye told them. I didnt lease anything like a manor, though. Its just a room. Ah. I understand. Apologies for my pretension. Before you go, I believe Lord Vigo would like to discuss several matters with you. The Count? I dont mind buterm, Duke Debonei isnt here, is he? Her question was voiced in hushed tones. Lord Lugo smiled at her apprehension. I would have mentioned the Duke instead if he were present, he said, but I understand your sentiment. Duke Debonei is quite fearsome when roused to anger. does that mean hes still angry at me? Anger profits us little in our current situation. I assure you that you wont need to duck under flying wine glasses. Neias eyes grew wide at the image his words painted in her mind. are you sure about that? She asked. In response, Lord Lugo offered her his arm. Neia hesitantly allowed herself to be guided deep into the conservative camp. It was far more orderly than the Holy Kingdom Liberation Army camp that once stood in its place, and every single retainer carried themselves according to some invisible standard that was nearly tangible just from the atmosphere they created. Nearly a kilometre from the highway, they arrived at the camps command centre. Count Vigo was under a massive pavilion discussing something with several other Nobles. They fell silent and rose from their seats at Lord Vigos cue. Miss Baraja, he nodded in acknowledgement. Welcome to Hoburns. Youve had quite the adventure since we last spoke. Injustice should never be tolerated, Count Vigo, Neia released Lord Lugos arm. Of course, Lord Vigo said. Given the mountain of records that Lord Lugo has provided us, it shouldnt be a problem framing your actions in those terms. Thats something that can wait, however. The Holy Kingdom is focused on the destruction of the trade fleet. Any new information you have would be greatly appreciated. Lord Lugo here asked me if weve come under attack since we last spoke, which should have been Just over a week ago, Lord Lugo said. Right. I left Lloyds for Hoburns three days ago, but, between Lord Lugos departure and mine, our ships havent come under attack. Theyve been sailing around searching for survivors nonstop. Count Vigo nodded. Thats a small mercy, at least, he said. If this threat from the sea immediately moved against the coast after destroying the fleet, wed be three weeks late with our response. Neia reached into the satchel slung over her shoulder, pulling out a thin binder with a few sheets of paper in it. Heres the list of the vessels weve identified from the flotsam, my lord, she placed the binder on the table between them. Unfortunately, we couldnt find any personal items to return to the families of the lost. Im not surprised, Lord Vigo stared down at the binder, pursed his lips, and sighed. Anyone willing to destroy the fleet would have no qualms about looting all of its valuables. Have you figured out what it is? Neia asked. I was hoping youd have some clue, Lord Vigo said. Search parties based in Rimun have only found wreckage and waterlogged cargo in the flotsam. The royalists claim that they dont have the ships for an investigation, and theyve pinned the blame for their missing galleons on the same mysterious nemesis that destroyed the trade fleet. Awkward The Corps had taken thousands of southern hostages and they were thinking of ransoming them back for additional funding once they were in a position to do so. Now, people thought a sea monster or something had eaten them. At least it wasnt an issue they had to immediately address. Miss Baraja, Lord Lugo asked, Have your search parties noticed the same anomalies that we have? What anomalies? Weve commissioned shipwrights to analyse the wreckage, Lord Vigo said. No mere storm could have destroyed the fleet so thoroughly, so that notion was immediately dismissed. After a few days, the shipwrights discovered certain patterns of damage that werent the result of hulls being crushed and torn apart by the waves. Neia tried to recall if any of her people had mentioned something similar. For the most part, the debris was being salvaged and repurposed. The only thing that they preserved were fragments that could be identified as being from one vessel or another so they could report the loss. What kind of damage was it, my lord? Neia asked. Clean damage, Lord Vigo answered. Cuts. Punctures. Someone purposely sunk the fleet by inflicting damage to the ships hulls. A glum look filled Neias face. That was exactly why the Holy Kingdom couldnt fight their aquatic neighbours. They could sail a galleon filled with their most powerful champions and a single Merfolk hunter could open a hole in the bottom of their ship. A tribe of aquatic demihumans could sink a fleet with little effort and no losses. Land-dwelling races who wished to rely on the bounty of the sea and the prosperity of waterborne trade did so by the grace of the aquatic peoples that dwelt in the worlds oceans, lakes, and rivers. Has anyone claimed responsibility for the attack? Not as far as we know, Lord Vigo said. The royalists have undoubtedly made the same findings, however. Everyone rightly assumes that we have an unknown enemy lurking beyond our northern coast. What about our neighbours? Has anyone asked them? Ran Tsu An Rin has gathered a delegation to speak with the coastal tribes and kingdoms. That will be a very long process, however. We cant expect him to return with his findings anytime soon. Neia had met the Green of Robles Nine Colours on two separate occasions. The first was on a beach at the Summer Palace during the Wind of Rimun, where her father had introduced Neia and her mother to him. The other time was during the victory celebrations after the war. Ran Tsu An Rin had spent most of the war collaborating with Enrique Bellse of the Royal Marines and the Holy Kingdoms southern armies, which were commanded by Marquis Bodipo. Together, they successfully managed to defend the isthmus connecting the northern and southern halves of Roble and eventually defeated Jaldabaoths southern offensive. After that, they joined forces with the north to form the Holy Kingdom Liberation Army. What about the Sea Dragons? Neia asked, They wouldnt tolerate an attack like this in their territorial waters. Ran Tsu An Rin notified us that they havent been seen for some time now. Her mouth fell open, aghast. Not only were Sea Dragons extraordinarily powerful, but they were wise and generally benevolent beings. It was unthinkable for anyone who lived in or drew their livelihood from their domains to attack them. I see, Neia said. In that case, I dont think I have anything further to contribute for now. We couldnt find a single survivor cast adrift. Just the fact that we havent suffered any further attacks is enough to give us some peace of mind, Miss Baraja. Thank you for sharing what you know. Its the least I could do, Neia nodded. By the way, when will the Duke be arriving? Hoh A gleam appeared in the Counts eye, So youre looking forward to that tongue lashing. I-Im not! Neia shrunk back, Iwell, your entire strategy revolved around supporting Prince Felipes bid for the throne, right? What will you do now? Lord Vigo exchanged a long look with his fellow conservatives. That would depend on how things develop, Miss Baraja, he said. The situation as a whole has changed drastically, even without this unknown threat. Half of the Crowns revenues come from the trade fleet and Im fairly certain that the royalists were intent on using all of that gold they sucked out of the cities to buy them out. As a whole, the Holy Kingdom is in dire economic straits and the royalists have ultimately inflicted suffering upon the people to no good end. I do not doubt that whatever miracle they were trying to fool the people with lies stillborn with all of their other aspirations. Miracle? And what was that about buying out the trade fleet? The Count made it sound like it was a self-evident thing and the Nobles around him showed no surprise at the statement. Even a commoner like her understood that it wasnt a good thing to be seen as ignorant in the politics of the capital, however, so she decided to press on. But you must have some idea of your direction from this point onward, Neia said. As I said, Miss Baraja, it depends on how the situation develops. Currently, its so foggy that I cant in good conscience promise that well embark on any particular course. Once the winds of the capital start blowing, well have a clearer idea of our heading. And how long will that take, my lord? Not long. The Royal Court should make a statement within a few days. Things will happen quickly after that. What if we come under attack from whatever destroyed Prince Felipes fleet? Then everyone will be forced to move and things like court politics will fall by the wayside. Neia supposed it couldnt be helped. At least it would give her time to digest what was going on in the capital. She would have to learn the important stuff quickly if she wanted to find the best way forward for her people. After exchanging some pleasantries with the assembled Nobles, Neia left the camp with Saye at her side. When they went to board their carriage for their trip to the city, however, the driver informed them that Hoburns was so crowded that all non-essential vehicles had been barred from entering. It was only a few kilometres to Rimun Gate, so they shouldered their baggage and went on foot. What do you think of what Lord Vigo said? Neia asked as they walked along. What do you mean? I didnt like that vagueness when I asked him about what theyre going to do now. Oh, the Bard replied. That. It should be expected, right? How so? Theyre Nobles, Saye told her. Maybe its just force of habit with the way the Holy Kingdom is now, but Nobles usually always wait for the King to act first when it comes to major moves. Why? Saye remained silent while they passed the entrance to another camp. It belonged to a group of minor houses, so it seemed that they had set up in order of arrival rather than precedence. Because anything they say before the Royal Court makes a related statement can be cancelled out by that statement, Saye said once they had passed the sentries. Say youre a Noble who adopted a new farming technique thats highly successful. You announce to all of your tenants that you plan on taking the fiefs increased revenues to increase military spending by ten per cent, pave all the main roads and fix up a few bridges over the winter. Now everyones happy because theres increased security and moving things around has become easier. I dont see a problem with that, Neia said. The problem comes after. That same winter, your liege sees the improved revenues and decides that he wants to make some improvements too. So he raises a special tax for it. Suddenly, all that stuff you promised to your people cant happen because the new tax took the money away. Ugh! Neia cried, Thats terrible! Im going to get a stomach ache just thinking about facing all those people I promised stuff to. Yeah, well, Nobles are people too. Worse than that, everything they say tends to be bound to one expectation or the other. Just suggesting things can result in angry people who expect something out of it, and youre potentially an angry person with an army. I cant see our Nobles accepting something like your example, though, Neia said. Thats why I figured it was just force of habit, Saye replied. And the Holy King could still push annoying stuff through with royalist support. The way kingdoms are set up, theres almost always someone above you who can negate whatever youre trying to do, so its better to just wait for the people on top to make their moves first. Everyone operates within the constraints imposed upon them. I guess thats part of the trap were stuck in. Even though twilight was already fading, they still had to line up to get into Rimun Gate. Neia did her best not to glare at the House Restelo retainers C or look at them at all C out of fear that she might get herself barred from the city. Finally making it into the city didnt improve the crowded conditions. This is the western quarter, Neia complained, why is it so busy?! The western quarter was one of the industrial quarters, so there shouldnt have been anything interesting for visitors to the area. Neia did her best to follow Saye, who had a much easier time slipping through the press of men than she did. She was so focused on keeping up with the Bard that she didnt realise they had entered the Water Gardens until they were bathed in its lurid lighting. W-Wait a minute, Neia said. Wait! Her voice drew the gazes of dozens of men, so she quieted down and did her best not to attract further notice. Saye eventually stopped inside a suspicious-looking alley. Neia turned to look everywhere worriedly as the Bard spoke with an unseen individual on the other side of a dimly lit door. This is the place you leased a room from? Neia asked once the Bard turned back around. Yeah. But its in the Water Gardens Whats wrong with that? Whats wrong with it? ItsC Neia shut her mouth and took a step back as the door opened. To her great horror, the Devil that had approached her before emerged from the onimous portal. Hey, Orlando, Saye said. Why, if it isnt Saye! The man smiled, I was wondering where you disappeared to. Did you get the liquor I found you? Indeed we did, Sir Orlando nodded. We managed to secure several supply contracts with the people you sent over. Youre a real lifesaver. Great, Saye smiled. We just came in from a long trip, so could I get the keys to my room? Oh, and do you mind if my friend stays with me? Not at all, Sir Orlando turned his criminally handsome face toward Neia. You are most welcome hereChm? Isnt that one of our masks? One of their masks? A whole three seconds passed before Neia spun around and looked up. There, hung the sign of The Queen of Thorns, with its image of Queen Calca in a tight leather outfit and a domino mask. Neias hand came up to snatch the mask off of her face and cast it to the ground. AHH!!!! She stomped on the thing repeatedly with her boot, AHHHHHHH!!! Thats it! Sir Orlando smiled broadly, The sheer disdain; that expression of absolute disgust! I knew I wasnt wrong! I take it that youve reconsidered my offer, miss? Were busier than ever these days. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 You should have taken Orlando up on his offer. Are you crazy? Neia shot Saye a look, Why would I want to work inaabrothel? Its not just a brothel, Saye told her. All of the people here work different jobs. Prostitution is entirely optional. Sir Orlando is so busy with all the people in Hoburns now that hell take any help they can get. Not that he wouldnt have hired you anyway. And I bet youd do great in the casino. The casino? Neia frowned, What makes you say that? Youre a Baraja, right? Neia stared wordlessly at the Bard for several moments. Just because my name is Baraja doesnt mean I belong in a casino! Why would you even think that? Because surnames originally come from the familys profession. Well, my father was a Ranger, Neia told her. And my grandfather wasactually, I dont know what he was but my point is that people should be free to choose what they want to do with their lives. Theres no rule in the Holy Kingdom that forces you to work as whatever your name says you are. Maybe there should be, Saye muttered. The Bard wasnt making any sense whatsoever. How about becoming the strongest casino employee ever? Saye asked after a moment, You always talk about becoming strong, right? Neia rose to her feet and left Sayes room. What was the point of that? It wasnt as if casino workers had any impact on the fate of nations. She made her way to the ground floor of The Queen of Thorns and poked her head out of the employee entrance. The alleyway was empty but the streets were crowded even during the early hours. Where are you going? Sayes voice came from behind her. Out, Neia replied. I want to see how the city is doing. I need to get a new mask, too. The old mask looked great on you, Saye said. I dont see what your problem with it was. Neia left the alley and slipped into the crowded street. Their sensibilities were too different, so arguing about the topic felt pointless. Why do you hate them? Her steps stopped in front of the districts central canal. I dont hate them, Neia said. Everything you say and do tells me otherwise, Saye told her. You wont even make eye contact with any of the employees. Its like theyre unworthy of your attention. What makes the people of the Water Gardens any less deserving of your attention? Neia glowered at the crystal clear water of the canal. Why did she have to spell out something so obvious? While they stood there, a drunken man staggered in their direction. Neia turned and hurriedly walked away. Does that mean you hate me, too? Saye asked, Ive worked here and in plenty of other places like this, as well. I dont hate you, Neia answered. I just find it sad that you had to do what you did. Youyou dont sell yourself anymore, right? Everyone sells themselves in some way, Saye told her. People who cant sell their skills end up selling their bodies. Some people have strong bodies and can become labourers. Others have beauty and sell that instead. I was happy that I could help my family with what I had, not sad. How could you be happy about that? Neia said, Its a horrible thing to have happen to anyone, never mind a kid! More horrible than starving to death? I dont understand how you people consider being a labourer honest work, but people like the ones working in The Queen of Thorns are somehow illicit. Because its immoral, Neia replied. Theyre doing nothing but hurting themselves and other people. Gambling, alcohol, prostitution, and all that other stuff leads to debauchery. Then why isnt it illegal in the Holy Kingdom? Why is there a whole district for it in the capital? There are a lot of things that shouldnt exist, Neia said. The water district is supposed to be filled with industries associated with the water god, but Hoburns isnt on the coast. All of the stuff youd normally find in Rimun or Lloyds cant exist here, so it got overrun with everything else instead. In addition to what one might expect of a water god, the water god of the Four Great Gods also oversaw the domains of Nobility, Healing, and Charm. Over time, various interpretations of what that meant transformed the Water District into the Water Gardens: a nest of decadence and wickedness that catered to the elite. Of course, the elite prevented any change to what they desired and this sentiment was especially strong in the capital where people of power gathered. So if it was up to you, Saye said, youd destroy the Water Gardens? Id replace it with something more useful, at least, Neia replied. Like what? Something that isnt harmful. If they want stuff that fits the theme of a water district, they can have fancy inns and artistic venues. You know, pretty much every town and city that Ive been to has brothels, pubs, and all that. Not having places like the Water Gardens doesnt stop people from doing all of that stuff you dont like. Our Justice Camps will fix that, Neia said. Anyone who wants to grow stronger doing productive things is welcome. There wont be any need for people to do stuff like that anymore. What if thats what they want? Dont be silly. Why would anyone want to work in a place like this? Saye just kept saying increasingly crazy things. Was she just trying to be difficult? I guess whether something is considered honest work or not depends on where you are, the Bard sighed. Well its not honest work here, Neia said. And I think thats a good thing. The rest of the world has all sorts of weird ideas that shouldnt take hold in Roble. After what seemed like far too long, they finally entered the Earth District on the east side of the city. Neia took a deep breath after they crossed over, glad she was out of the suffocating atmosphere of the Water Gardens. The difference between the two districts was jarring, however, with the Water Gardens being far better maintained due to its aristocratic patronage. Bleh, Saye said. There are too many people here. It cant be helped, Neia said. The population of the city must have quadrupled in two weeks. The population of the city and its surroundings, at least. It looked like the labour camps strangling Hoburns had utterly lost their handle on things. There was no way for them to deal with the sudden demand for everything and visiting retainers flooded the streets. The locals didnt hesitate to take advantage of the unexpected windfall, rushing about and doing their best to make as many sales as they could. This isnt going to last long, Saye said. Why? Neia asked. The Nobles still control imports, right? I bet all these people are using up the last of the industrial supplies that they have. No matter how much money they make, they wont be able to buy more. Wont that hurt the Nobles, too? Probably not, Saye said. Its not as if they arent supplying their men. The ones you see here are just buying extra stuff. Luxuries and souvenirs, probably. They likely arent very impressed even though its the first time to the capital for most of them. Why does it seem that everything the royalists do only hurts the north? Well, this part isnt on purpose, at least. Both the citizens and the retainers are just doing what people do. Even so, it would lead to an even more desperate situation. The royalists would be sitting secure and well-supplied in their camps while Hoburns became even more of a hollowed-out shell than it was before. It was pretty much a siege that no one recognised as one. She watched the emaciated residents interacting with their customers from the south. Couldnt the southerners see that the people were suffering? Surely they noticed the poor condition they were in compared to themselves. I should speak to the people, Neia said. I dont think anyone will notice you in this mess, Saye replied. The Nobles probably wont like your message, either. The conservatives dont seem to mind. Im sure they already mind, the Bard told her. They just have bigger fish to fry at the moment and youre on their side. The notion was something that she had been harbouring in the corner of her mind for some time, but she wasnt sure if it was the case or not until they started confronting the royalists. In the Holy Kingdom, the Crown, Temples, and aristocratic establishment were used to being the only ones with access to meaningful power. The Path of Justice encouraged everyone to cultivate their personal strength so that they might uphold their own justice and that naturally infringed on what the elites of the Holy Kingdom considered their exclusive domain. Neia wanted to be able to change the Holy Kingdom via peaceful means, but whether that was possible was yet to be seen. After witnessing the militancy of the Nobles and their willingness to employ force to get their way, that hope had become a rapidly dwindling one. There must be somewhere I can go that the Nobles wont notice, she said. There probably is, Saye replied. The Bard looked up at the shophouses lining the street. After a moment, she made her way across the district. What are you looking for? Neia asked. A courtyard, Saye answered. There shouldnt be any visitors in the city going into the back alleys. People on the streets wont be able to hear you, either. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Saye veered into an alley. Neia hesitated for a moment at its shadowed entrance before running to catch up with the Bard. She looked about warily as they made their way deeper down the narrow passage. After several twists and turns, they emerged into a small courtyard roughly ten metres to a side. There was a bit of grass in the middle and a few skinny fruit trees stretched their branches to the sky. I dont see anyone Its not like theyd be waiting for you, Saye said. All the kids and housewives that arent helping with the shops should be in their homes. Who knows, there might be some Corps members around. That would be a great help if it were the case. She had never spoken to crowds without at least a handful of followers around. Before that, she would just talk to individuals around a campfire during meals or while drilling with the Liberation Armys soldiers. A figure appeared in the shadow of a doorway. Maybe she could start small after all. Excuse me, Neia put on her best smile, do you know about our saviour, Ainz OoalC UWAAAAAAAAH!!! The child screamed in fright and ran away. Neia felt tears welling in her eyes. You need a mask, Saye said. IIm not that scary, am I? Saye didnt answer. Somehow, that hurt her even more than if she had confirmed it. A womans soothing voice issued from the empty doorway, followed by her fearful call. Papa, theres a monster in the back! Neia and Saye made themselves scarce, not wanting to see what came out. Where are you going now? Saye asked. Getting a mask, Neia answered. They crossed the street outside the alley and entered a tailors shop. Welcome, the man at the front counter said. I apologise in advance for our limited selection. How may I help you? Hello, Neia said, Im looking for a The man waited patiently as she tried to find words for what she wanted. If she asked for a mask, the shopkeeper would probably offer her the sort that labourers used to keep from breathing in dust. Would a strip of cloth be fine? She wasnt sure if she would be able to see through it. Do you have something like a veil? Neia asked. A veil? The man looked her up and down, For what occasion might this be for, young miss? Why do I feel like everyone is attacking me? Neia wanted to think that she had grown numb to people singling her out over her eyes, but something always happened to prove her wrong. Do you have one, or dont you? Just a moment She stared absently at the empty shelves of the shop, stewing over her treatment. The man returned several minutes later, bearing a crate filled with cloth scraps. Neia examined the offerings with a dubious eye, fishing out the longest pieces she could find. How much for these? One silver a piece, the shopkeeper answered. OneC! Ridiculous. It was a wonder that the citizens didnt get beaten up by their southern customers for such absurd prices. In the end, she settled on a strip of tanned cloth about as wide as her hand. After leaving the shop and entering a different alley from before, Neia wrapped it over her eyes. I cant see anything. Obviously, Saye said. Neia drew her dagger and cut eye holes into the cloth. They didnt stay open when she put it back on, however. Now you look like an especially unfortunate bandit, Saye noted. You should have stuck with the mask I gave you. Never! I can make this work. Fifteen minutes later, she managed to come up with something workable. They went to a back alley in another part of the district to try again. Just before she entered another, similar courtyard, she nearly bumped into a nondescript man carrying a stack of crates out the back of one of the workshops. Oh? The man peeked around the boxes, If it isnt Miss Baraja! I havent seen you around the city for a while. Does it even matter what kind of mask Im wearing? She waved away the thought and greeted the man with a nod. Ive been out of the city, she said. Im sorry for not being able to recall your name, but Abrigo, the man told her. Pol Abrigo. My boys and I joined around the time the army took Prart. Its nice to see you again, Mister Abrigo, Neia said. A lot of things have happened since I was last in Hoburns. Thats a bit of an understatement, Miss Baraja. It feels like the damn war all over again. Actually, I may prefer the Demihumans from back then to our new customers. What have they been doing? Plenty. Crowding the city, walking around like they own the place. Picking through our shops in their gangs while complaining about the prices. The gods know its hard enough for us to get by without all that thrown inactually, maybe theres something you can explain to me What is it? Neia asked. The fact that theyre complaining about the prices at all, Mister Abrigo said. I know theyre from the country where stuffs cheaper, but their reaction about prices in the city seem more than a bit off. Ah, about thatthe newcomers are surprised because things are only that expensive in the towns and cities of the northern Holy Kingdom. Actually, its not even all of the north: just the lands managed by the royalist houses. Several people from the shophouses nearby poked their gaunt faces out of the doors and windows surrounding the alley, drawn by the conversation. Neia pondered her unexpected audience. Going by the reactions of the people along the northern coast, she wasnt sure if it was a good idea to disclose everything she knew. The last thing she wanted was to create a mob of angry citizens while Hoburns was surrounded by an army. So those rumours from the western districts were true? A housewife in one of the windows above her asked. What did you hear? Neia looked up at her. That theyve been getting things cheaper than the rest of the city. Its sort of confusing, though. They use some special coin thats good for one of the camps outside. Some other people say that its just a trick by the Nobles to get the people to side with them. Is there any evidence of those rumours? Neia asked, Have people actually gotten things from the labour camps? Seems like it, the housewife said. Sometimes, a trickle comes through to us from friends and such. The houses in the other districts keep an eye out for it, though. They treat it like smuggling. What did that mean? As far as Neia knew, the royalists all did the same thing everywhere and Hoburns was surrounded by royalists. Why would that behaviour have changed? Could you tell me which houses are doing this? Just one. House Restelo. House Restelo, again? She seemed fated to bump into them one way or another. Was that why the conservatives were camping on House Resteslos side of the wall? An uneasy feeling filled her at the prospect of her allies joining hands with the ones that had killed Mister Lousa. What would she do if that was the case? There was no way she or her people could accept it. Id like to see this for myself, Neia said. Saye, do you think its possible? You know, we walked right through their jurisdiction on the way to the Water GaC Neia clapped her hand over the Bards mouth. The bystanders gave her curious looks. Mister Abrigo, Neia said, do you think any of your neighbours would like to hear about the Sorcerer Kings wisdom? Im not sure if its a question about liking it or not, the man replied, its the plain truth, isnt it? Youre right, she nodded. I suppose I was just asking whether thered be people here to listen to me speak today. In the evening, Mister Abrigo told her. After dinner. We always have a dozen or so people in the courtyard here chatting or whatnot. Great, Neia grinned, Ill be back this evening, then. Oh, if you know any members of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps in the city who would like to attend, please feel free to contact them. That applies to anyone you think should come, I guess. Mister Abrigo set his crates down along the wall of his workshop and dusted off his hands. Ill be glad to tell them, he said. You make it sound as if there are people who shouldnt come, though. For now, Neia replied, Id like to keep it to the residents of the city. Dont bring any of the Nobles or their men. With the way things are right now, that will only cause trouble. They parted ways and left the back alleys, stopping at the edge of the crowded street. It was still mid-morning, so there was plenty of time to investigate the claims about House Restelo. After noting the location of the alley, Neia joined the flow of traffic southwest around the city. Saye, Neia asked, did you notice anything odd about the western districts last night? You were right there with me It was so crowded! I was preoccupied with all of the retainers in the street, so I didnt get a good look at the district itself. The residents that I did see looked better fed than the ones here, Saye told her. They said House Restelo is up to something, but it could be anything at all. I bet it has something to do with the conservatives, Neia said. At first, I thought the conservatives were there because their territories are west of Hoburns, too. With what weve seen and heard, thoughdo you think theyre jumping ship to join the conservatives? It would explain the change in their behaviour when it came to controlling Hoburns. Though what they considered an appropriate response differed from what Neia and her followers advocated, the conservatives didnt like what the royalists were doing in the north any more than she did. House Restelo would be required to clean up its act if it was to join the Dukes faction. If thats true, Saye said, then they must have been making arrangements for a long time. Why do you say that? Because of what I said before. The residents in the western quarter are closer in condition to the people working in the Water Gardens than they are to the ones in the other common areas of the city. People who have been starving for a long time dont just suddenly recover overnight. It takes months to go back to normal. That was true. She had come across many starving people during and after the war. Weeks of care only got them back to the point where they wouldnt die. It took much longer for them to regain their weight and return to normal functioning. Most of Hoburns citizens werent on the verge of death, but they were clearly malnourished. What one could afford to eat simply wasnt enough for a working individual. Do you think the conservatives would do that? Neia said as they stopped to let a patrol of armsmen pass, Invite the enemy of one of their allies to join them? HmmI wonder if they see it that way, Saye said. Nobles are used to dealing with different people in different situations. When it comes to other Nobles, they usually have to put up with them for their entire lives, enemy or not. If the situation calls for cooperation, then theyll do what they can to make things work. Never mind Nobles, life is full of unsatisfactory compromises for most people. But theyre murderers, Neia scowled. House Restelo needs to be brought to justice! You got that right, woman. Neia started as a man joined their discussion. She backed away slightly at the sight of a royalist patrol behind him. Woah, there, the man said in calming tones. Were not here to hurt you. Just overheard what you said. Are you saying that House Restelo is doing that stuff here, too? Saye asked. too? Are you saying that theyve killed people elsewhere? Saye nodded silently, staring up at the patrol sergeant with wide, fearful eyes. The man sighed and shook his head. I shouldnt be surprised after what theyve done in the city. Shouldnt the Holy Order have done something about them? Neia asked. Oh, theyve tried, the man replied, but Restelos a slippery lord with slippery followers. Theyve been terrifying the city for months and no ones been able to bring them down. But there are so many armsmen in Hoburns now, Saye said. We should be safe now, right? The man shook his head. Im sorry to say that isnt the case. Theyve changed a lot since they started acting out of sorts. Its gotten so bad now that they have a swarm of Rogues stalking their jurisdiction at night. R-Rogues? Yeah. That isnt even the worst of it. Restelos got a Demon working for him. Im pretty sure the Holy Order would have done something about that, Neia said. The Holy Orders full of idiots, the patrol sergeant said. They wont do anything until its already too late. Even caught him once and let him go because they couldnt prove he was guilty. so hes not actually a Demon? He may as well be a Demon wearing a Human face. Brazen as anything, too, smiling down on the streets in plain view. They say hes an Ijaniya Assassin hired by Lord Restelo to do his dirty work, but the taint of his evil is spreading, I tell you. IjC Neia paled, When did this Assassin show up in the city? The patrol sergeant looked at his men. Around the beginning of last month? Somewhere around there, maybe a bit before. Neia went cold as the patrol agreed on a rough date. It was about the same time that Hacienda Santiago had been raided and Iago Lousa and his closest men had been killed. I see, she said. Thank you for letting me know. She returned up the street, heading back the way she came. Where are you going? Saye asked after she caught up with her. Back to the Water Gardens, Neia replied. I need to get my bow. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 This cant be right It was a trick. It had to be. Yet, after spending hours walking around, Neia couldnt figure out what the trick was. Hoburns western quarter may as well have been a different world compared to the citys southern and eastern districts. It hadnt quite returned to normal, yet, but the sense of growing desperation that Neia remembered when she last visited to buy a pair of straw sandals may as well have been her imagination. As Saye noted, the people looked relatively healthy and content with their situation. Not only that, the attitude of the residents was markedly strange. Strange as far as royalist-managed cities and towns in the north went, anyway. The pressure that the royalists applied through the enforcement of their policies created a distinct change in people that was impossible to miss. They grew more protective of themselves and their families, becoming closed and suspicious of everyone else. Moral boundaries slowly crumbled away, and wrong turned into right or at least necessary. In short, the western quarter was healing; its citizens returning to what was considered normal behaviour in the Holy Kingdom of Roble. While it was heartening to see that there was hope for those who had suffered under royalist rule, something else about it bothered her that she couldnt quite put her finger on. Its like you want to see them suffer, Saye said. No, its not that, Neia replied. ItsC A patrol appeared around a corner and turned toward them. Neia and Saye ducked into the doorway of a shop to let them by. Neia clutched her bow tightly as they eyed her in passing. Saye punched her in the arm. Ow! Neia cried and rubbed her arm, What was that for? The Bard didnt reply until the patrol disappeared behind the bend of the street. Do you know what you look like? A nervous girl in a budget bandit mask clutching a weapon. Youre lucky youre in Roble C anywhere else and theyd have brought you in for questioning. Its not budget, Neia protested, lowering her bow. Well, maybe it is. Anyway, I think theres something wrong with this place. They resumed their walk down the street. Men and women smiled and greeted Saye; they actively avoided eye contact with Neia. Youre just thinking that because of the way people are treating you. I-Im used to it, Neia replied, so its not that. I cant help but think that the woman from the eastern quarter was right. This is all some kind of trick by House Restelo. Why would you say that? Because its House Restelo, Neia said. Whats weird is that you dont find this weird. Most of the city is suffering and this place is just fine. Unlike the Prime Estates or the Water Gardens, theres no reason for it to be. Saye looked pointedly at the groups of conservative retainers crowding the street. Many were chatting amicably with the locals as they browsed the shops and market stands. It should be because of that, right? Theyre trying to get in good with the conservatives. I still cant believe that the conservatives would overlook House Restelos past, Neia said. The penalty for murder is supposed to be death! For commoners, maybe, Saye said. Its even worse for Nobles, Neia told her. A scandal like that could ruin their houses. Thats different The Bard frowned. They reached the market plaza in the centre of the western quarter, where the aromas of food being prepared for lunch wafted in the wind. It was yet another difference from the other parts of the city: the people here could actually afford to sell food without dying of starvation. What do you mean by different? Neia asked. In other countries, Saye said, its usually impossible for normal people to pin crimes on Nobles. Theyre mostly untouchable because theyre both the lawmakers and enforcers in their own fiefs, and theyre usually never dumb enough to have their deeds exposed to anyone that can do anything about them. Really? I thought maybe Re-Estize was like that, but not other places. Even the Empire is like that, Saye said. Theyre sort of famous for deposing Nobles, but its only the Nobles that the Emperor decides he doesnt like. Hes got a big list of reasons that he can pick from to get anyone in trouble for, plus he arbitrarily imposes laws that act like traps specifically for the people he wants to get rid of. That sounded like what any average aristocrat did. Unlike Roble and Re-Estize, however, it didnt sound like there was anyone to keep Emperor Jircnivs power in check. Furthermore, the Bard continued, the law isnt equally accessible to everyone in practice. Those with the greatest command of the law gain the greatest benefits from it. The vast majority of people in the Empire cant even read. They dont even know what the laws are beyond some of the ones that directly affect their daily lives. Everything else is just some vague idea of whats right and wrong. The Imperial Administration is just a faceless bureaucracy to the Empires citizens and imperial propaganda dictates what is and isnt reality in Baharuth. Well, its not like that here, Neia told the Bard. If people feel that theyve been wronged, they can go to the Temples. Usually, its just through speaking with the local Priest, and the Priest reports the case to the Holy Order. The Holy Orders judicial authority comes from the Crown, so it supersedes the authority of the Nobility. Then how did the north get this bad? Saye asked. Two reasons, Neia answered. You probably already know them from when we spoke to the authorities in Lloyds. The first is that the Crown is endorsing the actions of the nobility. Secondly, even if they wanted to do something about it, theyre so pitifully short-staffed that they cant. As they watched the late afternoon crowds go about their business, Neia spotted a familiar face behind one of the stands. She and Saye joined the line for the stand, awaiting their turn to speak with its Merchant. Display cases lined with bracelets, rings, necklaces, and pieces of silverware glittered in the sunlight. I know I gave you some money, Saye said, but that doesnt mean you can go and buy jewellery with it. I didnt even know you liked jewellery. Just because I dont wear any doesnt mean I don''t like it, Neia replied. No, wait. The woman running the stand is someone from the Corps. I wanted to speak with her. When it came their turn, the Merchant gave them a blank stare. Hello, Mrs Urre, Neia smiled. Miss Baraja? The same. I havent seen you since the victory celebrations. Oh, you know how it is, Mrs Urre said. Things are busy now, especially. Was there something that caught your eye? Ah, no. I just happened to spot you and thought Id come and say hello. Well, its good to see you too. If you dont mind, though, I need to take care of my customers here. O-Of course. Eh? Mrs Urre didnt spare her another look, turning to greet the armsman behind Neia with a smile. Neia walked away in befuddlement. Her treatment was drastically different from her reception from Corps members in Rimun or even Lloyds. She absently made her way out of the plaza, back east along Fire Street. Something was definitely wrong. Its too early to go back, Saye noted. Were not going back just yet, Neai told the Bard. I just wanted to check something over here Neia examined the storefronts along their path, searching for a silversmith. When she found one, she peeked into the window, looking for Mister Urre. Has anyone told you that you have a unique talent for looking suspicious? Saye asked. I just dont want to interrupt anyones work if I dont need to. She fell over with a shout when she turned her attention back to the window and found a face staring back at her. The men and women nearby stopped to stare. Red-faced, Neia dashed into the shop, nearly tripping on her bow in the process. Mister Urre, she bobbed her head in greeting. Good afternoon. I thought a damn Rogue was peeking into the store, Mister Urre said. Sorry, Neia said. I wasnt sure whether I had the right shop or not. What can I do for you, Miss Baraja? Like his wife, Mister Urre addressed Neia with a demeanour unlike any she had experienced elsewhere. The only thing that was clear was that the man was impatient to get back to work. I met your wife just now, Neia said. So I thought Id drop by and see how you were doing. Busy, with all thats happened. So I saw, Neia said. How has the Sorcerer King''s wisdom helped you with that? Not much, to be honest. Huh? The man sighed at her unspoken reaction. Look, Miss Baraja, he said. What you talked about during the war made sense because we were fighting savages and worse. After the war, we returned to civilised society. All that strength we gained during the war didnt matter much in our daily lives and were glad that it doesnt. You are? Of course! Mister Urre replied with a snort, Months ago, you said that we must become strong or accept the justice of another. The latter was the obvious choice. Stolen novel; please report. Neia frowned as her reasoning was turned upside down on her. Why would you say that the latter is the obvious choice? She asked. Because, Mister Urre answered, put in different terms, becoming strong to uphold ones justice is the exact same thing that savage tribes do. Might makes right. Were better than that. What serves the people of the Holy Kingdom is the justice of the Holy Kingdom, not some barbaric notion of imposing what you want on others by force and calling it justice. but dont you think that the justice of the Holy Kingdom has failed us? The silversmith regarded her with a puzzled look. What crazy nonsense is that? He said, We were facing powers beyond our reckoning back during the war. That doesnt mean the Holy Kingdoms justice failed. What youre saying is as ludicrous as claiming that a tidal wave wiping out a village is a failure of the Holy Kingdoms justice. Just because things didnt work out nicely back then doesnt mean that we should abandon what it is that makes us the people of Roble. What about after the war? Neia asked, The people of Hoburns suffered so much! It was completely unreasonable. Everyone knew we were in for hard times after the war, Mister Urre answered. But things got better far more quickly than I imagined they would. All we had to do was hold a steady course. Keep the faith. Everythings better now, and it wasnt because we went off and decided to chase some savage notions of strength. Neia stared, dumbfounded, at the silversmith. Was the Sorcerer Kings wisdom so easy to cast aside? If thats all youve come for, Mister Urre said, then I should get back to work. Thank you for your visit, Miss Baraja. With that, the man left the counter and returned to his workshop. Neia remained in a state of shock long after she shuffled back out onto the street. I dont understand. The Sorcerer Kings wisdom was the truth. He was the truth! Justice! It should have been obvious to anyone who had witnessed His Majesty in person. Yet, Mister and Mrs Urre had done that. They had witnessed both battles between Ainz Ooal Gown and Jaldabaoth, and many others besides. How could he say what he had? I dont get it, Neia said. It doesnt make any sense! It sounded reasonable to me, Saye said. At least if you look at things from his perspective. Even if they suffered, they expected to suffer and that suffering ended far more quickly than they expected. In other words, Neia said, House Restelo tricked them. Huh? They did it on purpose! Playing with peoples hearts and minds to get them on their side. How evil can you get? It was all clear to her now. House Restelo was evil through and through. They were so evil that they could turn good men and women away from the Sorcerer Kings wisdom. Not a single person noticed their insidious schemes because they were distracted by other things. She had to stop them somehow, yet all of her strength was marshalled along the northern coast. Speaking with the people in the other parts of Hoburns is going to be more important than I thought, Neia said. What are you going to say? Im not sure yet, Neia replied. But I have to make sure that the Sorcerer Kings wisdom isnt forsaken in Hoburns. If we dont muster up some resistance against House Restelo, theyll turn everyone away from the truth! Whatever she said and did, she would have to be careful about it. She had few allies and the capital was crawling with Nobles and their men. Enacting any forceful means would not only have them quickly crush any violent individuals, but also risk showing people like Mister Urre that they were right about the Sorcerer Kings wisdom being nothing but base savagery. A scream jerked Neia out of her thoughts. The flow of traffic froze at the sound, and a gap in the crowd opened to reveal a woman lying motionless on the cobblestones. What the Neia scanned the surroundings, her head filled with thoughts of Rogues and Assassins. Oh gods, another woman cried, hes here! Its the Smiling Demon! Another opening appeared in the crowd, created by a mass of men and women pushing to get away from something. She followed their fearful gazes to a rooftop nearby, where a fair-haired young man looked down at the crowd. Thats him? It must be Even from her distance, she could tell that everything he wore was exceptional in quality. His armour alone probably rivalled what Neias father once wore. No mere Rogue would appear so exquisitely adorned. Neias hand went down to the quiver at her right hip, fingers finding the fletchings of an arrow. Her gaze turned hard as the nightmarish aftermath of Iago Lousas assassination flashed through her mind. So this is the famous Demon, a voice carried over the panic. I see nothing but a green boy dressed in finery by his upstart masters! A Knight in unfamiliar livery stepped into the opening below the rooftops. The ring of steel filled the air as he drew his longsword and pointed it at the Assassin. Youve plagued our fair capital long enough, Demon. Come down here so I can send you to the gods. As if hell come down and fight fairly. The Knight was an idiot, but he served as a useful distraction. Neia nocked an arrow to her bow, taking a deep breath before focusing on eliminating her nemesis. Lower your weapon before I send you to the gods. A familiar and highly unwelcome voice stopped Neia before she raised her bow. Another individual in shining plate armour appeared in the clearing, bearing the scapular of the Holy Order. Neias stomach churned upon seeing the unmistakable bob cut of the Holy Orders former Grandmaster. How can you ask me to lower my blade against this scum, Sister Custodio? The Knight said, Is the Holy Order siding with an Assassin? I dont see any Assassins. The Knight scoffed. Everyone here knows that hes an Assassin! How can you doubt so many? Because ninety-nine out of a hundred of you werent even in Hoburns until recently, Remedios said in a bored-sounding voice. Having a bunch of people come up and claim that a thief-taker is an Assassin doesnt make it any less true than before. If you want to challenge the ruling of the court, then do it in court, not in the streets. I wont suffer any vigilantes on my watch. Neia shook her head. Remedios was just as blind as ever. During the war, she arbitrarily accused the Sorcerer King of being in collusion with Jaldabaoth. Now, she denied the existence of a vile Assassin right in front of her face. So many people couldnt be wrong about either of them. Move along, everyone, Remedios called out. Theres nothing interesting to see here. The Assassin smiled an evil smile as the crowd dispersed. Neia joined the flow of people, keeping an eye on the Assassin as he made his way over the rooftops. The Knight might have failed to bring him to justice, but she wouldnt so easily lose her quarry. She shadowed the Fiend back west along the avenue, weaving through the pedestrians as she struggled to keep up with him. Occasionally he stopped to terrorise the poor citizens. Infuriatingly, all of the House Restelo patrols seemed genuinely amused by their reaction, doing nothing to help. She should have expected it of them, but their conduct disgusted her nonetheless. Neia crossed the western plaza, where the Assassin stopped to look down on the market. He seemed intent on examining the area for an extended period, so it seemed like a good opportunity to take him down. She stepped into the shadow of an alley gazing intently at her target. What are you looking at? A brown-haired young woman in a leatherworkers apron appeared before Neia. She looked somewhere between herself and Saye in age. Neia tried to ignore her, but she only stepped closer. I havent seen you two around here before, the young woman said. There are a lot of new people in the city, Neia replied. Whats your business here? The woman asked. Is that any business of yours? Neia answered. Youre in the Lanca district. Im a Leatherworker. Of course its my business. And why are you wearing a mask? Argh, so annoying! What the hell is her problem? The Assassin started moving again. Neia moved to pursue him, but the woman got in the way. You cant have him, she said. Hes mine! I dont care how pretty your friend is, either! Neias mind stopped working for a moment. What in the gods names was she talking about? She tried to get around the woman, but she kept blocking her path. Neias frustration exploded when the Assassin left her sight. Look, she scowled, I dontC Ricardo! The woman waved her hand in the air, Theres a suspicious woman in a mask over here! Tch! Neia retreated into the alley and quickly made her way out of the western quarter. Not only had she lost her mark, but it was too late to track him down. The meeting with her followers in the eastern quarter was coming up soon. That woman, Neia fumed, I cant believe she thought we werewereafter him romantically! I know, right? Saye replied, Whats so good about that guy, anyway? She couldnt agree more. The woman must have been a na?ve idiot who was blinded by his looks. Or maybe it was because he was dangerous. Some women considered that sort of excitement a tempting prospect. When they arrived behind Mister Abrigos workshop in the eastern quarter, Neia found a small crowd of people gathered in the tiny courtyard. Many were familiar faces that greeted her with smiles and nods. Miss Baraja, its good to see you again! Abrigo told us you had something to say. Yes, I do, Neia replied with a nod. But, first, is there anyone else on their way? Courtyards small, Mister Abrigo said, so we figured wed prioritise gathering members of the Corps from around the quarter. Even with what they had, the place was packed, so it was a good call. I see, Neia said. Ill speak to the people in the northern quarter tomorrow. On a related note, does anyone know any Corps members living in the western quarter? The people in the crowd exchanged looks. Most of them shook their heads. While they all lived in the same city, the people were divided into communities defined by guilds and professional relationships. One could live in a single district for their entire lives without ever setting foot outside of it, though she didnt think anyone actually did that. Is there something in particular you wanted to ask about, Miss Baraja? Yes, as a matter of fact. I went to the western quarter and found that there are Corps members who have turned their backs on justice! A collective gasp rose from the crowd. Neia sent her grim gaze around the courtyard. Im glad you all feel that way, she said. I was shocked, personally. I had no idea how to respond. After some thought, however, I realised that the answer was a simple one. Though it grieves me to say this, some members of the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps have returned to their wicked ways. They have embraced sin! Butbut that cant be! A woman cradling her child cried, They all witnessed the truth with us! How did it happen? A man in a tailors outfit asked. It happened because they were attacked, Neia answered. Attacked? Yes. Attacked. Since the end of the war, I have come to realise that our war has only begun. Our war is not one that is solely fought with bows and spears: it is a war against the ways of weakness that permeate the Holy Kingdom! That is how we lost those members. The powers that rule Roble create conditions that twist the hearts and minds of the people. Under those conditions, they wish to tell us how powerless we are; that its better to return to sin and live under them. They want us to be weak! To be sinners! Because it is easy to rule over the weak. Because people who are convinced that they are powerless are infinitely easier to dominate than ones who refuse to accept every lie that they build upon that concession! Heads nodded slowly as Neia spoke. It was truly fortunate that she was able to say what she had before any more damage was done. What should we do? Someone asked from a window above, Do we have to fight that huge army camped outside the city? No, Neia replied. Thats obviously not a good idea right now. As I said, ours is a war against the very society that drives us into weakness. The first victory in that war must be won within ourselves. Sadly, this is a battle that our enemy is more well-versed in than we are; their strategies have been cultivated over generations to turn the Holy Kingdom into what it is today. My best advice to everyone here is simple: keep the Sorcerer Kings wisdom close to your heart and turn away from sin. Do not try to bear the weight of our enemies attacks alone. Look to each other and cultivate your strength together. Theyre bound to do something if they notice what theyre doing isnt working, someone said. What will we do if they come after us physically? Neia shook her head, and the people around her visibly deflated. I can only pray that they dont. But the chance of that is low. If anything, those who would suppress us must still observe the laws of the Holy Kingdom. They wont be attacking anyone in broad daylight. The most we should expect is harassment. And if that harassment is so bad it makes things unlivable? Then gather your families and head north. We have many allies gathered there, but they cant move because of the unknown threat that lurks offshore. Finding us will be easy if you go to Lloyds. From there, youll be directed to the many places that weve built in Sierra Norte. youve built places for us? Mister Abrigo asked. Neia smiled and nodded. Planning ahead had certainly paid off. Indeed, she said. The Corps has not remained idle while our members have come under attack. If push comes to shove, we will fight! Mark my words: this war will not end until we are all free to follow the wisdom of the Sorcerer King! Free to follow the Path of Justice! The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 What in the name of the Sorcerer King is the Sorcerer Kings wisdom? Liam frowned at the small gathering in the secluded courtyard below him. Over the past few days, stirrings of a different sort were manifesting in Hoburns, characterised by small groups gathered out of the notice of royalist street patrols. Crazy, huh? Ames said. Are they all like this? Liam asked. Pretty much, the thief-taker replied. At first, I thought it was just people getting together for normal stuff, but then I started hearing some familiar things. He looked over at the man standing on the rooftop beside him. Youve heard thismessage before? Yeah, Ames replied. It was a thing that started during the war. Some people formed a unit of irregulars called the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps. Why did they call themselves that? They follow the teachings of someone close to him during the war. I wouldnt take it too seriously, though. A girl I knew invited me to one of their meetings, once. That was probably my most disturbing experience during the war and thats saying a lot. Its like someone gathered all of the desperate, disgruntled, and mentally disturbed together and turned it into an unofficial organisation. That much, Liam could see. Mrs Linum taught him that people became psychologically vulnerable when exposed to various hardships and experiences they werent prepared for. This knowledge wasnt exclusive to Ijaniya, as demonstrated by the sight before him. Do you think that masked girl believes in what shes saying? Liam asked. Beats me, Ames shrugged. Either way, its a bad thing. Shes either exploiting those poor, vulnerable people or purposely spreading that madness shes spewing. Liam nodded grimly in response, but he wasnt sure which was worse. The former was just a thing that could happen anywhere; the latter, he couldnt figure out what to call. To begin with, he wasnt aware of any sort of wisdom being officially endorsed by the Sorcerer King. His Majesty was a pretty hands-off guy when it came to everyday things. Everyone was left to do what they were supposed to be doing and Ainz Ooal Gown was reportedly content so long as his realm and followers were prosperous and happy. It was much as the scriptures said about the last time the gods walked amongst their people. The wisdom itself didnt seem like wisdom at all. Part of it he had seen before. It made even less sense now that he heard more. Looks like theyre finishing up for tonight, Ames said, stepping over to the other side of the rooftop. Thanks for showing me, Liam replied. I thought you might want to know. You think well have to do anything about this? Us, specifically? I dont think so. This is more something for the street patrols and its not even in our jurisdiction. Sir Jorge will have us check up on them once in a while at most. Ill go and see what he has to say about it. They made their way back out of the northern quarter, returning to House Restelos jurisdiction in the west. Ames resumed his duties while Liam informed Sir Jimena that he was going back to the camp. There was little question about what he was up to, as the trust he had earned with House Restelo gave him pretty much all the freedom he could ask for. Sir Jorge had even started suggesting that a knighthood was on the horizon. Liam! He turned his head at Nats voice, finding the girl smiling at him from the highway outside Rimun Gate. She was dressed in her usual outfit, which consisted of a leatherworkers apron over a maroon dress. Nat took his arm as soon as he reached her. You werent headed into the city? Liam asked. It can wait, Nat answered. Where did you go? Ames took me to the northern quarter to look at some weird thing. Weird thing? Nat frowned. Yeah. A gathering of people listening to a girl in a tattered mask. SheC You shouldnt go anywhere near that girl, Nat told her. Shes dangerous. Now it was Liams turn to frown. Do you know her? No, Nat replied, but I caught her following you around the other day. really? He rarely concealed himself within House Restelos jurisdiction now, as being seen helped more with keeping order than remaining unseen. It looked like he had grown complacent with how peaceful his job had been. Really, Nat nodded. She was staring at you with her beady eyes, like this. Nat made an absurd face. Liam stared silently at the girl C at least until her expression crumbled and she looked away with a blush. Why would she be following me around wearing that kind of face? Liam asked. I dont know. Shes probably crazy. Going by what he had learned of the masked girl, Nat probably wasnt wrong about her claim. I see, Liam said. Well, I dont plan on hanging around any crazy people. Hows work? Busy, Nat replied. Well, June is busy. She even took on an apprentice to help out around the stall. Youre able to keep up with all the new sales? We raised prices so things are only a bit faster than before. There are just a lot more people to deal with. With what happened to the trade fleet, the armsmen arriving from the south are all scrambling to get their hands on good armour. Some of those guys have a lot of money, so I got Raquel to enchant a suit. I was headed into the city to pick it up just now. Itll sell for at least ten times more than a regular one. Did enchanted armour cost that much? Liam had purchased his own set, but it was all done in barter for stuff that was selling for whacky prices and Nat had taken over negotiating for half of it. Wait a minute, Liam said. Isnt Raquel busy with Royal Army contracts now? Unlike leatherworking, where one could fashion multiple pieces at the same time because there was a lot of waiting for stuff to set and dry, enchanting a single item required the complete focus of the enchanter. Its not like theres a deadline for them, Nat told him. The contract is basically a permanent offer with how much the Royal Army needs. They take what they can get at the agreed-upon price from whoever can provide what they want. If I offer her a better deal, they cant complain. I guess that makes sense, but do you think anyone will buy the enchanted armour? June says that someone will, Nat replied. I dont think shes wrong. Even if the regular armsmen cant afford it, there are a lot of Nobles and Knights running around who can. Well put it up for auction at the stand and youll see how many people bid for it. Once we sell one, the next one will be even more popular. Are you sure? That sounds like the exact opposite of the supply and demand stuff that you two always talk about. Hmmnot really? Its more like people dont know its available, so they dont really think about it. Magic items are like that, right? Everyone knows that they exist and they admire them when theyre mentioned in stories or when they see them on Adventurers and famous people. People dream of getting their hands on one, but they also know that its probably impossible. Showing that they can get it should mean all that untapped demand is unleashed. When she put it that way, it made for a compelling case. Before everything had happened with the Sorcerous Kingdom, Liam would have never imagined that he would one day possess the equipment that he did now. Common sense for most people dictated that it was an impossibility, as Nat said. In that case, Liam said, youre going to have a lot of money. What are you going to do with it? Im not sure, Nat replied. I was saving up to buy interesting stuff from the trade fleet, but now theyre gone. Thats part of the reason why I ordered the enchantment. Money just sitting around doesnt do us any good, but theres a limit to what we can do with it right now. Raquels the only enchanter that we know. What about taking on apprentices? Apprentices? Nat laughed, Thats crazy. I thought the requirement was that you had to be a master. The workshop puts out beyond masterwork items, right? It does, but its not as simple as that. The Guild recognises the workshop. They dont recognise me as a master even though Im the only one working for the workshop. Even if they did, itd be hard to find any apprentices. Thats silly, Liam said. There are thousands of people looking for work and there must be at least some people youve impressed. Nats smile disappeared. She pressed her cheek against his shoulder, hugging his arm tight. Youre probably the only person I know that thinks that way, she said. Well, maybe Raquel, too. Everyone elseIm a woman, Liam. Apprentices wouldnt listen to me even if they did sign on. But Ive seen more than a few women with apprentices. Seamstresses and stuff. It might look like that on the surface, Nat told him, but those apprentices work for the master of the workshop. The women just happen to be married to them and its not guaranteed that the apprentices will listen. Ive seen plenty of arrangements like that before and theyre filled with problems. Sometimes its so bad that the apprentices undermine the workshop because theyre angry that they have to work under a woman. Its just not worth it. Didnt you say that June picked up an apprentice? Merchants are different. You should know that. Liam sighed. It was hard to break through cultural barriers when everything about a culture reinforced them. One might think that the residents of a city would be more open-minded when it came to new ideas, but he discovered many pitfalls along the way during his time with Nat. Much like rural society, urban society was bound by contracts, and those contracts were both defined and enforced by laws. One couldnt just enter a trade because they felt like it. If, for instance, a nameless orphan like Liam wanted to become a glassblower, he had to find a workshop with available masters that would take him on. Doing so involved signing an apprentices contract, which was basically an arrangement where training and room and board were provided in exchange for upwards of eight years of labour. Of course, he wouldnt be paid a daily wage until he graduated and became a journeyman. Laws protected apprentices from having their contracts arbitrarily cancelled, so workshops were stuck with them unless they committed a major crime. This made the situation that Nat described an untenable one: she didnt want to be stuck with a rebellious apprentice for nearly a decade. Furthermore, that apprentice would end up being a poor craftsman which would, in turn, reflect poorly on her as a master. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. The source of that rebelliousness was rooted in the fact that, like their rural counterparts, men inherited over women. In short, both men and women expected men to be in charge. Just as children were considered extensions of their families, women were extensions of their husbands or the houses that they served. Working under a woman was like being a servant of a servant and an apprentice would demand better for their time. Merchants like June were different because they didnt own land. They neither held the contract to a rural tenancy nor did they own something like a workshop. Even warehouses were only leased by Merchants from whoever owned them and plots for market stalls were similarly leased from landlords. Though one wouldnt think so from the interactions of a bustling marketplace, Merchants were pretty much a step up from slaves. In terms of the overall social hierarchy of the northern Human countries, they were technically lower than peasants. Society would swiftly turn on any Merchant who aspired or pretended to be greater than anything that they were. This, combined with the fact that anyone who embarked on the path of a Merchant pretty much accepted that they would essentially be near the bottom of society, was why June could sign on apprentices and not have problems with them. Liam parted ways with Nat once they arrived at the labour camps administrative centre. To his surprise, he found Lord Restelos personal retinue standing guard around the overseers tent. Im here to see Sir Jorge, he told the company Captain. Is he busy? Whats your business? The Captain asked. Theres a strange person stirring up the people of the city, Liam answered. I wanted to consult with Sir Jorge about it. Just a moment. The Captain turned and disappeared into the tent. A minute later, he reappeared and jerked his head at the entrance. Go ahead, he said. Theyre having dinner at the moment, so dont go ruining the mood. How would I know if Im going to ruin the mood? He kept his question to himself and entered the tent. Within it, Sir Jorge was sitting at a table with Lord Restelo and several of his Knights. Well, Lord Restelo leaned back in his chair with a smirk, if it isnt the Smiling Demon himself. Good evening, Lord Restelo. Im sorry to interrupt your dinner. I was just bemoaning the scarcity of entertainment, Lord Restelo said. Im sure anything you have to share will be more stimulating than discussing camp logistics. A strange girl in a mask is speaking to back-alley gatherings in the city, Liam said. Theyre keeping to themselves, for now, but its been going on for several days now. Lord Restelo frowned as he absently swirled his wine glass. What has she been saying? Her main message appears to be Weakness without the drive to improve ones self is a sin. Everyone must strive towards the goal of becoming stronger. The men at the table exchanged curious looks. One of the Knights snorted. It seems youve found Sir Luis bastard daughter, Liam. Sir Luis isnt nearly as well-spoken, another scoffed. Hell just grunt and punch you in the face. But her message is rather banal, isnt it? Common sense, even. Common sense to us, perhaps, Sir Jorge said. For the commoners, thoughI dont like where this may lead. Whats wrong with it? Liam said, Shouldnt everyone be doing their best? Sir Jorges eyes slid over to Lord Restelo. The Noble set his wine glass down before speaking. Broadly speaking, Liam, he said, youre not wrong. In fact, we usually have the opposite problem. People tend to settle for enough. The issue here is that what this girl says lacks any direction. It is the place of the aristocratic establishment to identify men of talent and ensure that they are suitably placed in the greater order of things. It would be nice if society conveniently ordered itself, but it is well-known that the independent pursuit of strength only gives rise to selfish interests that tend to detract from the greater good. Adventurers are perhaps the most well-known example of this. Adventurers? Thats right. I understand that many of the common folk see Adventurers as veritable heroes for hire, but what the Adventurer Guild organisation essentially does is hold the lives and livelihoods of the people for ransom. If you do not pay, then they do not act. At the same time, they benefit from the fruits of civilised society without contributing anything to it. They are the perpetrators of something along the lines of a protection racket. Imagine if the Adventurer Guild had instead been incorporated into the Royal Army? Exactly that happened during the Demon Emperors invasion and the benefits were undeniable. The lives that could have been saved through the generations if they had always been therewell, I, for one, am relieved the parasitic blight that is the Adventurer Guild no longer exists in the Holy Kingdom. Did this masked girl say anything else? Sir Jorge asked. She did, Liam answered, but, based on what you just said, youre not going to like it. As one, the men at the table looked up from their meals. Lord Restelo prompted Liam to speak with his fork. Shesleveraging the plight of the citizens, my lord, Liam said. Life in the royalist-occupied parts of the city continues to be hard and shes garnered a lot of support due to that. What is she promoting? Lord Restelo asked. Im not sure if shes promoting anything, Liam answered. Its pretty confusing. Shes stirring the pot, basically C erm, cultivating discontent over how their districts have been managed. So no calls to action? Sir Jorge asked, Encouraging people to become uncooperative or even violent? No, Sir, Liam shook his head. Shes well aware that anything like that will invite the wrath of the royalists, especially when they have over a hundred thousand troops outside the walls. The only other thing of note that she said was that the people should go to Lloyds if things got really bad in Hoburns. Lord Restelos frown deepened at the last. Lloyds? With whatever destroyed the fleet out there? Surely, this is some madwoman were dealing with here. Shall we do something about her, my lord? Sir Jorge asked. Where has this woman appeared in the city? Lord Restelo asked, Not in the western quarter, I hope. As far as the thief-takers know, Liam answered, the northern and eastern quarters. The nobleman leaned back in his seat, crossing his arms and stroking his upper lip with a finger. This sounds like a royalist problem to me, one of the Knights said. Letting this ride may produce some amusing results. I agree, Sir Jorge nodded. If the Crown awards more of the city to us due to the problems this creates, it would be mortifying in the face of all the new witnesses. Liam, Lord Restelo asked, are you certain that this masked girls activities wont result in any open civil unrest for the foreseeable future? Yes, my lord, Liam answered. I can keep an eye on things if youd like. You do that, the nobleman said. Well let this stew for the time being C the royalists will probably snub us if we try to help, anyway. Make sure you and the other thief-takers assigned to this arent detected. Good work out there. With that, he was dismissed from the overseers tent. The following evening, he went on his usual stroll after breakfast with Nat. On their way out to the highway, they stopped to watch the small crowd that had gathered around Junes stand in the labour camps market. See? Nat grinned. Its still on its little mannequin, Liam noted. It wasnt exactly a little mannequin. It was actually a super-buff one with muscles and everything. June said it helped with sales, but she sure liked to touch it. Maybe that was part of the trick. We have to give people time to bid it up, Nat said. The auction will end a week before the next suit is enchanted. Liam nodded. It seemed that Nat was already more than confident and successful enough that she could stand on her own when his assignment was done. House Restelo might even let her have her own workshop by then, as they certainly wouldnt let go of such a talented artisan, woman or not. Once his shift started, Liam went looking for Ames. He found the thief-taker watching over the western end of the western plaza, which was even more crowded than the previous day. I dont know how were supposed to keep track of all this, Ames said as Liam came up to stand beside him. We cant, Liam said. This is way too much for one person to watch over. Anything new about that masked girl from yesterday? Mmhnot really. She hasnt shown up here, anyway. What did Sir Jorge say? Lord Restelo wants me to check up on her once in a while, Liam said. Were not doing anything so long as she keeps going on like she has. Ames nodded at Liams response. A new thorn in the royalists side, eh? And here I thought all the new arrivals meant the end of our fun. Fun, huh? What do you think is going to happen in the next few weeks? Who knows, the thief-taker shrugged. Doesnt matter much what we think. We work for House Restelo and theres no reason thatll change. Liam supposed that should have been the expected response. Not only had House Restelo been wildly successful in Hoburns, but they were also succeeding at instilling the strict, hierarchical rural values of the aristocratic establishment into everyone who worked for it. I guess I should go and figure out where that girl is, Liam said. Any ideas? She switches quarters every day, Ames replied, should be somewhere on the east side, now. Thanks. He made his way across the city, skirting around the few thief-takers that the royalist houses had managed to deploy over the past few weeks. Despite their problems in Hoburns, it seemed that they didnt see fit to deploy their best men against himor maybe they did and what he saw was it. Finding the masked girl didnt take long, as her gatherings had grown large enough that they were using one of the Earth Districts smaller plazas instead of the usual alley courtyards. The patrols and sentries working nearby didnt appear to notice that the area was slowly filling with locals rather than visitors from the camps outside. Not that the gathering was doing anything to draw attention to itself. Most were just chatting amicably as if it were a normal evening in Hoburns. Which should be a big giveaway, I think? A normal evening in this part of Hoburns doesnt have locals chatting amicably in a public plaza He settled into the shadows of a chimney near where the masked girl was. As the sunset was replaced by torchlight, the girl visibly gathered herself before stepping atop a big crate in the corner of the plaza. Thank you, everyone, for coming, she said. I see many familiar faces, and I cant begin to express my appreciation for your continued support. Voices of encouragement rose in response to her greeting. The sentries nearest to the crowd watched the proceedings curiously, but still showed no signs of concern. By now, the girl continued, many of you understand that you have been purposely denied the means to leave behind the sin that is weakness. This is through no fault of your own, but through those who claim to manage the recovery of the Holy Kingdom on behalf of its citizens! Never mind being denied the freedom to cultivate strength, you have been denied your livelihoods! Starved of materials and even food, you were forced into a state of weakness C a state of sin! Technically, she wasnt wrong, but the way she associated everything with her underlying message of weakness being a sin made her sound more than a bit unhinged. Probably the most annoying thing about it all C at least to him C was that one could say it was three or four steps out of phase with some of the Faith of the Sixs tenets. She even claimed that her wisdom was passed down to her by the Sorcerer King, which was just plain insulting. The last part also meant that she had cobbled together her convictions out of an experience that couldnt have been more than four or five months in the past. Only the truly insane could think something like that could be turned intowhatever she was doing. As the fervour of the crowd rose, the armsmen in the area started to consult amongst themselves. Eventually, several left the plaza and returned with more men. The Faceless One C as several members of the crowd called her C seemed to pay the accumulation of patrols no mind. Thirty minutes after the Faceless One started her address, a Knight approached the gathering as his subordinates surrounded the crowd. Liam leaned forward, wondering how the confrontation would play out. Alright, break it up! The Knight called out, Its getting late. Weve got another busy day tomorrow. The air went still as the people fell silent. Of course, the Faceless One smiled as she stepped off of her box. You heard the good Knight, everyone. Please be safe, and have a good night! So thats how theyre playing it He should have probably expected it from the people of Roble. Some might consider the way that they did things slow, but it was more that they were both cautious and courteous in their unique way. Conflicts between people didnt escalate so readily, which gave them time to figure out their differences. Liam thought it was a better approach than the more volatile nature of Re-Estizes citizens. As the crowd quietly dispersed, a royalist thief-taker appeared not five metres away from Liam. He tailed the Faceless One from the rooftops as she exited the plaza and made her way southwest through the city. Liam followed him, pondering his next course of action. His orders were to maintain the deadlock in Hoburns, which he had done thus far by helping House Restelo rise in prominence so it could hold its own against its royalist rivals. They were still far from being able to do so, however. The Faceless One and her followers presented a new piece for him to play with. While keeping the royalists unaware of her presence was no longer an option, Lord Restelos idea of allowing her to continue sowing the seeds of dissent could still help Liam in his task. The Faceless One left the eastern quarter and entered the Water Gardens. Unlike the other parts of the city, the entertainment district was far from falling asleep. Men and women in various stages of drunkenness, arousal, and general merrymaking filled the colourful lanes along the areas many establishments. Was the Faceless One a prostitute by trade? It would explain why she was concealing her identity, and it would also explain the air of charisma that she exuded as she spoke. Those who worked in entertainment and hospitality were considered Bards or something close to it, at least as far as the Sorcerous Kingdom saw things. When the girl crossed over one of the canals crisscrossing the district, her stalker stopped to puzzle out a route. Liam took the opportunity to grab the thief-taker by the collar and toss him off of the rooftop. His short-lived shriek was followed by a splash as he hit the water below. People nearby went to see what had happened, but it looked and sounded like they thought the man was a drunk who lost his footing. Thats not going to be the end of it, though The Faceless One would most likely continue speaking to the citizens. Now that the royalists were aware of her, they would quickly conclude that they didnt like what she was saying. Their next response to her appearance would be faster and more effective. Fortunately, Liam knew just the person to get in their way. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 How does it look? You know, theres only so much you can do with a strip of cloth. I know, but I still want to make it look as good as possible. Since most people seemed to associate her with her mask, Neia figured she should fix it up a bit. Quite frankly, she was rather embarrassed about it when she got back to Sayes room and took a good look at herself in a mirror. Since then, she kept making adjustments to itat least until it fell apart. The mask on her face was the successor to the first, and she felt that it looked much improved. She turned from side to side, examining the latest round of changes. You need professional help, Saye said. What do you mean? Just ask someone to make you a mask, the Bard told her. Like Mister Abrigo. Hes a tailor, isnt he? AhI guess I could do that, Neia said. I got so obsessed with fixing this thing myself that it didnt cross my mind. Neia removed the mask and stuffed it into her bag. She didnt know how long it would take to make a new one, but there was probably plenty of time before the next gathering. Theres a big session today, Saye told her. Session? Yeah, a court session. Most of the highlords are in the capital now. Duke Debonei arrived last night. How do you know that? Neia asked. The patrons were talking about it last night, the Bard said as she pulled on a long, white stocking. I told you that you should have taken up Orlandos offer. Establishments like this are some of the best places for gathering information. Neia imagined herself in Queen Calcas tight leather outfit, brandishing a whip while she abused information out of a half-naked Noble. She quickly shook the scene out of her head, appalled at her own thoughts. I told you I dont want to prostitute myself. Saye released a long sigh. And I told you that you dont have to. Pillow talk is a great way to pull information out of people, but they hardly need any encouragement in establishments like this. They feast and drink and brag nonstop here. This is especially true when you have a whole bunch of young noblemen who feel compelled to make themselves look good in front of everyone else. Being a dealer at a casino table is more than enough. I dont knowanyways, what did they say? About the session, I mean. Commoners werent allowed to attend sessions of the Royal Court without an invitation, which she hadnt received. It made her wonder how she could represent her peoples interests, but, when she thought about it, nothing about what she had to say would sit well with the courts attendees anyway. They called it a general session, Saye said. The Nobles that I heard assumed that it will be about deploying their defensive lines along the northern coast. Theres a lot of speculation and posturing over who gets to command the army and all that. I see, Neia sat down on their bed. That sounds like something that the Nobles would do. Were we mentioned at all? Of course not, the Bard rolled up her other stocking. Nobles only take credit for things that they think are under their control. Were more like a wild card for the conservatives. you know, ever since the Baraja thing, it feels like youve made a lot of card references. I havent, Saye told her. Youre just too sensitive about everything. Dont you think you should speak with the Duke about the upcoming session? Youre right, but what should I bring up? I dont think the Nobles would accept what Ive been speaking about in the city. The royalists definitely wouldnt, but you should at least see if the conservatives can be aligned with some of your goals. Some? Neia frowned, Its more like everything about the Holy Kingdom needs to change. The Bard got up from the bed and shut the rooms tiny window. Have it your way, Saye said. Lets go and get your mask done. They left The Queen of Thorns and made their way to Mister Abrigos home in the eastern quarter. The sound of angry voices preceded their arrival. By the time they turned the corner, however, the voices had ceased and all they saw were the backs of a group of affronted armsmen walking away down the avenue. Neia opened the door to Mister Abrigos shop. The Tailor was standing behind the front counter, arms crossed as he stared at nothing in particular. Are you alright, Mister Abrigo? Neia asked. Yeah. Just a bit tired, is all. What did they want? Same story, pretty much, Mister Abrigo said. They wanted to order some winter clothing, but we dont have the materials to fill the order at the price that they want. Isnt it a bit early for winter clothing? Saye asked. It is, the Tailor nodded. They must be up to something if they cant wait for supplies from the south. Neia frowned as she considered the new piece of information. What were the Nobles fighting over again? Command of the armydeploying defensive lineswinter clothingcant wait Theyre deploying to Sierra Norte, she breathed. Theyre planning to create a defensive line in the mountains. Sucks for them, Saye quipped. What do you mean? Mister Abrigo asked. Its months too soon to be needing winter clothing in most of the Holy Kingdom, Neia explained. We learned that the Nobles are planning to deploy their forces to create defensive lines against whatever destroyed this years trade fleet. The only place where winter clothing will be necessary anytime soon is in the mountains, which is also an excellent place from which to defend against aquatic threats. Just as Humans couldnt hope to compete against aquatic denizens on the ocean, aquatic species couldnt hope to fight against Humans deep inland. Ensuring that a stalemate was achieved was the best that the Holy Kingdom could do, and it looked like they were fully committed to doing just that. The Corps is already fortifying the mountain passes, Saye said. So the Nobles will find themselves late to the show. Is that a problem? The Tailor asked, We worked together with them just fine in the Holy Kingdom Liberation Army. Its a problem because theyre going to want to take over what weve established, Neia said. They didnt bother us back then because they needed the Sorcerer King to fight against Jaldabaoth. Our people arent going to accept their hard work being stolen from them. Those strongholds are so much more than defensive fortifications to us. Commander Lubo may just flat-out attack them the moment they make any demands, Saye said. He hates the Nobles and now he has a way to oppose them directly. We need to get a message to Lloyds, Neia said. No, actually, the messenger only needs to make it to the first conservative-controlled town between here and Lloyds. Our people stationed there as scouts can get the message to Lloyds faster than the average civilian can. What are you going to tell them? Saye asked. Id like to warn our people about whats happening, at least, Neia answered. We need to talk with the conservatives about the details and what sort of arrangements are possible. The Corps was more than prepared to fight the royalist forces C especially from their superior defensive positions in Sierra Norte C but she didnt want to fight them for the wrong reasons. Attacking forces moving to help against a communal threat was an undoubtedly stupid move. It would also cast the Path of Justices followers in a bad light. Alright, Neia said, we should take care of that right away. What about the mask? Saye asked. The mask? Neia frowned, Oh. Erm, Mister Abrigo, could you please make me a new mask? The ones Im using keep falling apart. And here I thought they held some symbolic meaning, Mister Abrigo said. Symbolic? Yeah, like a representation of the peoples plight or something. Thats pretty poetic, Saye said. Youyou think so? The Tailor scratched his cheek bashfully, then cleared his throat, I can get one made for you Miss Baraja. How would you like for it to look? Nothing flamboyant, Neia replied. Actually, do you remember the mirror shades that I used during the war? I do, Mister Abrigo nodded. I could never figure out what that thing was made out of, but I can get some folks together to make a decent imitation. Neias eyes widened. Really? Thats great! What do I owe you? Honestly, I cant say how much it would cost until we make it. Well need a few different trades working together to get it done. Dont worry about paying, though. Are you sure about that? Itll be made out of scrap and slag, so yeah. Not that itll look terrible. We might even be able to get the tint of the glass right. Neia thanked Mister Abrigo profusely before crossing the city to exit out of Rimun Gate. Given the news about the general session, the atmosphere in the camps wasnt as lively as she thought it would be. Maybe they were all waiting for the outcome. Hold, woman. Two armsmen stopped her at the entrance of Lord Vigos camp. One of them brandished his halberd warily while the other approached her. Im here to see Lord Vigo, she told them. I doubt such a suspicious-looking woman has any business with Lord Vigo, the armsman said. And why are you armed with a bow? Toss her into the latrine! Neias hair rose as the armsman grabbed her by the wrist. The voice that barked out the order sounded again. Woah! Does one usually heed an order like that without hesitation? Ill handle her. Lord Lugo appeared from behind the armsmen, sporting a wide grin. I must wonder how you manage from day to day with troubles like that, he said. Not easily, Neia grumbled, but no ones ever ordered me tossed into a latrine, either. You have my apologies for that, Miss Baraja, Lord Lugo lowered his head slightly. There are so many houses camped around Hoburns right now that even everyday affairs have become a competition. Everyone is trying to be at their best in order to impress. To what end, Lord Lugo? Neia asked. Im sure, by now, you must have heard of the general session, Lord Lugo said, offering his arm to her. That is why you have come, yes? Yes, thats right, Neia joined the handsome young nobleman. They say that everyones jockeying for leadership positions in the Holy Kingdoms armies. I suppose thats one way to put it, Lord Lugo said. I also suppose that most would find it a frivolous activity. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I dont think its frivolous, Neia said. I just dont understand how debating in court helps decide who is most suited to command. Is that how people imagine it? The nobleman arched an eyebrow, While I cant say the discourse will be entirely absent of politics, the best choices for command are usually clear. The politics part is also something of a given, as it ensures as little friction as possible within army divisions. They crossed the well-guarded perimeter of the camps core, where Neia found many conservative Nobles lounging beneath the dozens of pavilions scattered across the grounds. Again, there was little sign of overt excitement or anticipation over the coming court proceedings. Most of the noblemen were discussing things quietly or spectating a variety of war games. What concerns me, Lord Lugo, Neia said, is that there doesnt seem to be any thought given to how anyone outside of the court feels about those arrangements. Its not that there arent, Lord Lugo replied. Its just that addressing the individual concerns of millions of people is practically impossible. Thats why we have leaders who are counted upon to represent the interests of their houses and their fiefs. Additionally, relying on the opinions of the uninformed and inexperienced is hardly a sound strategy. I know a lot of career soldiers whove had less than flattering things to say about the aristocrats theyve served under, Neia told him. My father included. So youre afraid that whoever the court appoints to command wont respect the opinions of your people. Neia nodded. The troublesome loose ends created by the Corps northern campaign aside, that was what she was most worried about. Weve worked hard to build up what we have so far, Neia said. Whatever it is that destroyed the trade fleet is our obvious priority, but, if someone appointed by the Royal Court decides to just take everything weve created, I can guarantee you that the attempt wont end well. Its something that our faction has taken into consideration, Lord Lugo told her. The royalists, however, are a different matter entirely. That will be something well have to puzzle out as we go along. So thats your taste in women, Lugo. Neia froze as hundreds of gazes fixed onto her. Lord Lugo shook his head, walking into a nearby pavilion. Youre going to find yourself sprouting an arrow, Aston. And not from me. It was a joke, Lord Aston smiled as he gestured to the cushy seats next to him. Well, half a joke. Miss Barajas name does carry a certain amount of heft these days. Lord Lugo rolled his eyes and took a seat next to Lord Aston. Several familiar faces from around Lloyds were present with him. Shes not a noblewoman, Lord Lugo said. Though, on a not entirely unrelated note, the royalists dont recognise her at all. Thats something were going to have to figure out before this coalition army gets underway. Good afternoon, Lord Aston, Neia bobbed her head. Did you just arrive from the north? Not two hours ago, Lord Aston replied. Please, theres no need to stand on ceremony. Neia took a seat next to Lord Lugo. Saye appeared on a stool off to the side, plucking idly on the strings of her lute. Oh, music, Lord Aston said. I didnt realise how hard it was to find a Bard in the north until recently. All of Hoburns C including the camps C must have a grand total of three. Is Lord Vigo not in the camp? Neia asked. He went to attend the court session with Duke Debonei and several other highlords, Lord Aston answered. Its already started? This morning. Oh, Neia said. I thought that, since everyone was here, nothing was happening. The noblemen seated around the pavilion exchanged amused looks. Neia frowned, wondering if some joke was being made at her expense. There are ten thousand houses camped around Hoburns, Miss Baraja, Lord Lugo explained. Trying to squeeze everyone into the session would bewell, the high hall of Hoburns is designed to accommodate several hundred, at most. It would give a quite literal meaning to the stuffy Nobles thing I hear once in a while, Lord Aston smirked. Only the High Nobles are attending the session. The rest of us wait for the results out here just like everyone else, unless one is specifically called upon for one thing or another. That made sense. Neia had attended at least two court sessions in the past C once during her training as a Squire and the other during the awards ceremony after the war C so she should have realised not everyone would have been able to fit. Does anyone know what its about? Neia asked, All weve heard were rumours about mobilising the Holy Kingdoms armies to the north. From the armsmen that weve observed in the city, the royalists look like theyre preparing for it, as well. Thats the general assumption, Lord Aston nodded. It is an assumption, though. We should know what the assembly was called for by the end of the day. If it is, Neia said, doesnt that mean its too late to change what they decide on? I didnt even get to say anything Lord Aston snorted. Its far from too late. While general session sounds like a single event, this is, in reality, the first session of the general session. Were looking at the general session lasting anywhere between two weeks and a month, with follow-up sessions throughout the autumn and winter. Butisnt that far too long? What if were attacked while they deliberate? Thats the way the world works, is it not? Lord Aston said, One either ensures that they are prepared to move, or they are forced to move with what preparations theyve made. I dont think this is something unique to the nobility. The sheer scale of the effort means that it will take at least that long, Lord Lugo told her. This defence of the northern coast will tie up at least half a million of the Holy Kingdoms citizens and we must assume that our sea lanes cannot be used. New logistics must be hammered out; new infrastructure must be raised and maintained. The Royal Court is not so much deliberating as it is ensuring that we dont all die of starvation, exposure, and disease a month into the campaign. Which is where you and your followers may come in handy, Lord Aston said. Neias eyes went over to the other nobleman. Handy? If we understand it correctly, Lord Aston said, your people have already laid down the foundations of the infrastructure that the army needs in Sierra Norte. Between that and the soldiers youve stationed there, you can offer a contribution that the Royal Court has no choice but to respect. Ideally, this should also tie up all of the loose ends that have cropped up in recent weeks. That would be nice if its true, Neia replied. But will it be so straightforward? We sort of waged an unofficial war along the northern coast. It should be, Lord Lugo said. At least in my eyes, youve more than adequately justified your actions, plus youve observed the conventions of war. Im not sure whether youve done so by accident or not, but youve been playing by the rules of the establishment. Once the matter of your hostages has been settled, you have a done deal. Assuming they havent eaten the hostages, Lord Aston added. We didnt eat them, Neia bristled. If thats the case, I should get a message to my people. May I borrow one of your couriers? Of course, Miss Baraja. You can find everything you need to pen your missive at the desk over there. Neia felt much better once her message was on its way. When she left the camp, Lord Aston tried to keep Saye, but the Bard insisted on sticking with her. Are you sure about that? Neia asked, Im happy that you want to stay with me, but you could have made a lot of money. Its not like Bards particularly care about money, Saye said. Its just something that you get if youre good at what you do. They spent the rest of the afternoon preparing for her daily meeting. Unfortunately, her new mask wasnt done yet, but Mister Abrigo ended up stitching together something much more workable than what she had to use in the meanwhile. As evening approached, she made her way to the gathering in the northern quarter. Several volunteer organisers came up to her when she entered the courtyard nestled in a ring of workshops. Miss Baraja, the leader said. We have a problem. A problem? Neia blinked. The turnout for this evening looks like its going to be far more than anticipated. Oh, that kind of problem. Its a good problem to have, I think. Something like that happened yesterday, and there were no issues moving the gathering to one of the plazas. Well, the Nobles dispersed us in the end, but everything was peaceful. I heard about that. In that case, were going to have to use the main plaza. Eh? The northern quarters market plaza was quite large. If it was necessary to host their function, just how many were coming? How did we end up with so many people? Neia asked. Word of mouth, as far as I can tell. The folks who heard you the other day went to get the people they knew from around the city. I hear the people from the eastern quarter are doing it, too. I see. Please thank everyone for their enthusiasm and hard work. This is a good thing. It has to be. What she most feared was that the residents of Hoburns would be entirely apathetic to her words, just as the people had been in some of the worst towns on the northern coast. Instead, the truth was spreading rapidly. The people were hungry for justice. They had to wait for the Merchants in the main plaza to pack up their stands before setting up their makeshift platform on one side of the square. As twilight faded, dozens, then hundreds of people started filtering in to gather around her. Only a handful carried torches, and most of them came forward to help illuminate the platform. Neia could only guess at how many people there were in the dim lighting before she stepped up onto her wooden platform. Neia took a deep breath, looking up at the field of stars overhead. She would have to do the same thing that she had outside of Lloyds for her voice to reach everyone properly. Thank you, everyone, for coming to hear me at this late hour. Im happy to see so many new faces; happy to see that the citizens of Hoburns still yearn forC That will be quite enough. A mans voice clashed with hers. Neia frowned in confusion, looking for its source. Out of the far corner of the square, two rows of torches appeared, cutting their way through the crowd. As they came closer, Neia made out a column of fully-equipped armsmen. It took her a moment to recognise Eduardo Cohen leading them, flanked by four Knights. He looked up at Neia from the pavement at the base of her stand as his armsmen created a cordon around them. Faceless One, he said in an authoritative tone that was neither angry nor otherwise excited, stand down and disperse your followers. But we just got here, Neia said. And we havent done anything wrong! You are disrupting the order of the city, the lordling told her. Additionally, you are to come with us for questioning. What! Why? Dont make me repeat myself. I said we havent done anything wrong! That is for the authorities to determine. I pray, for your sake, that you choose to cooperate. The air fell still as they stared at one another in tense silence. She already knew enough about the royalists that it wouldnt just end with questioning. I refuse, Neia said. I haventC Seize her. Two of the Knights stepped onto the platform. Neia backed away, slapping aside their grasping gauntlets. She breathed a sigh of relief as the Knights looked to one another and backed off. Then, she and Saye let out a cry as they upended the platform. Before she could get back to her feet, the two other Knights grabbed her by the arms. L-Let me go! Neia squirmed, I havent done anything wrong! Her booted heels scraped against the cobblestones as the Knights dragged her around the toppled platform. Voices of protest started to rise around them. What are you doing, you thugs! The Faceless One is right! We havent done anything wrong! Is it a crime to stand on the street? Get out of our city, you parasites! The crowd pressed in, pushing against the cordon of armsmen. Lord Eduardo turned around and stilled them with a look. Know that we have come at the behest of House Lagoa, which has been granted authority over this district by the Crown. Oppose us at your own peril. Neia dug in her heels as she continued to struggle against the two Knights. Her struggling seemed to snap her closest followers out of their paralysis, and they resumed their attempts to intervene. Lord Eduardo sighed and raised his hand. Wait! Neia cried, No one do anything! Dont give them an excuse to retaliate! Dammit, I hate this! As usual, the royalists had the upper hand when everyone had to play by their rules. Seemingly anything could become a justification to act in favour of their interests. Are you two truly having so much trouble with a mere woman? Lord Eduardo frowned at Neia and the two Knights. Shes pretty strong, Lord Eduardo. Is that so? Release her. Neia lost her balance and fell on her butt. A hand took her by her wrist, pulling her back to her feet. Wh-what is this?! Hes so strong! Neia knew that Lord Eduardo was more dangerous than Sir Torres back after her duel with the Knight, but she had no idea that Lord Eduardo was so powerful. The nobleman showed absolutely no sign of exertion. He wasnt yanking her or even being rough. She was just being helplessly pulled forward as if she were nothing but a little girl. S-Stop! Let go! You cant do this! She may as well have been protesting against a boulder. All around her, her followers bit their lips and wore tormented expressions as they had little choice but to watch her get dragged away. Suddenly, the pulling stopped. The hand holding her wrist was in turn being held around the wrist by someone else. Youve overstepped the bounds of your authority. Neia stared, wide-eyed at the new voice. Her gaze followed the plate-encased arm up to see the sigil of the Holy Order emblazoned on a pristine white scapular. Sister Custodio, Lord Eduardo said. I assure you that we are well within our rights to apprehend this woman. She has a well-documented history of cultivating resentment against the authorities. It isnt a crime to speak ones mind in the Holy Kingdom, Remedios said. Release this citizen. Immediately. A Paladin standing behind Neia caught her as she was suddenly released. To Neias shock, Lord Eduardo shook away Remedios hand. The Royal Court will hear of this, Sister Custodio. So what? Lord Eduardo turned away at Remedios unbothered reply. He and his men left the square as quickly as they had arrived. Neia stared incredulously at her unexpected saviour. You saved me, she said. Why? Neia flinched as Remedios turned her sharp-eyed gaze on her. Six years a Squire, Remedios said. Yet, in all that time, you never managed to grasp the meaning of justice. An ember of anger ignited within Neia. Remedios dared to speak of justice? To her? Remedios shook her head at Neias furious expression. We swore an oath to uphold the justice of the Holy Kingdom, Baraja, she told her. To protect the country and its citizens against threats from without and within. but I thought you hated me. Why does that matter? Remedios frowned, Justice is blind, Baraja. It doesnt defer to preference or bend for convenience. There are no exceptions; no concessions. That means we dont purposely slaughter hostages or put arrows into our own children, by the way. Its too bad that damn Sorcerer King corrupted you to the point that youve replaced justice with all those empty ideas about strength. How dare you?! The Sorcerer King is justice! Neia trembled in fury as Remedios spoke. What right did she have to say anything? She was weak, and the weak should humbly accept the justice of the Sorcerer King. It seems that my words are wasted on you, Remedios said. Well, you cant say I never tried. Have a good evening, Miss Baraja. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 I wonder what that blithering fool has prepared for us today. Prepared? Antonio Cohen snorted, I doubt anything he brings up will possess any semblance of preparation. At best, it will be another idea with little or no thought put into it. Perhaps, Martha replied, but the ladies Ive spoken with seem to expect something momentousor at least their houses do. Antonio looked out of the window of his carriage as it slowly rolled through Earth Avenue on its way to the Prime Estates. That much was clear from all the retainers frantically going about trying to make preparations in light of the rumours. They were simply rumours, however. Given Casponds history of Bunnia-brained idiocy, Antonio didnt expect anything coherent or even relevant out of the general session. He wouldnt be surprised if the Holy King had called everyone together for the express purpose of taste-testing the first batch of bread and olive oil produced from the norths ongoing harvest. Speaking of those rumours, Antonio said, how has Eduardo reacted to them? Youre far too protective of the boy, his wife put on a gentle smile. He hasnt done anything, of course. We didnt raise a fool that jumps at every sensational whisper and turn of court fashion. Thank the gods for that. Hes far too influential with the scions. If Eduardo got himself hooked, half of the army would already be on the march. Every generation had its heroes, and House Cohen had been blessed with one of them. Upon recognising his potential, Antonio had spared no expense to ensure that he was given an upbringing suited to one of his future stature. Overall, he was proud of how Eduardo was turning out, but a fathers duty did not simply end when their children became adults. In that case, Martha said, what do you think Caspond has called us together for? I wont engage in pointless speculation, Antonio replied. Well hear it in person soon enough. Assuming he hasnt slept in again. An exasperated sigh escaped Antonios lips. The man was truly an embarrassment to the country. Every time he thought Caspond couldnt make things worse, he did, and that was a foreboding trend in light of the coming general session. Their carriage reached the Earth Gate, where the stationed armsmen waved it through. Annoyingly, the crowded conditions got much worse with all of the vehicles conveying their passengers to the palace. Antonio drummed his fingers on his armrest, staring at the hedge outside his door for a full five minutes before placing his hand on the latch. Dear, youre not thinking about walking, are you? Of course I am, Antonio replied. Its less than two hundred metres to the palace gate. Less than that, if we cut through the gardens. But Youve probably gone shopping in the garden markets three times more often than I assume you have. You know, its reservations like this that make the commoners think we cant even put food in our own mouths. He disembarked and strolled over to the carriage behind him while Martha did whatever women did to prepare themselves for walks. The tinted window of the carriage opened, revealing a familiar face. Count Cohen, Count Ovar nodded in greeting. This is quite mad, isnt it? And I wont partake in any of it, Antonio replied. Well be two hours late to the session, at this rate. A quick excursion, then? So long as our wives dont stop to buy anything. He collected three more High Nobles before the others started following suit on their own. As with anything, swaying the consensus required leadership. When he returned to his carriage, he found Martha awaiting him under a pastel yellow parasol that matched her silken garb. She didnt take that long just to pull out that thing, did she? Shall we have the carriage await you at the palace, my lord? One of his footmen asked. Of course not, Antonio replied. Park it in a lane close to the Earth Gate. Id rather not be forced to experience this same hell on the way out like some poor, helpless peon. Very good, my lord. Antonio awaited the other highlords beneath the broad arbour marking the entrance to the market gardens. A dozen felt like a suitable entourage, and he led them through the shaded lanes between the meticulously manicured grounds. You say that waiting in that traffic would make us two hours late, Count Ovar said, but I suspect we would in reality be an hour early. The trailing noblemen chuckled at the Counts unabashed jibe. Indeed, it seemed that Caspond had long lost any and all respect from his vassals. Anyone care to make a wager on what this general session is about? Another Noble asked, It couldnt possibly be about anything relevant to our current situation. Caspond is so random that its a bet all of us are almost guaranteed to lose, Antonio answered. Whats important is we show solidarity in the face of whatever is brought up today. What if its a matter of personal preference? Then I wont begrudge you for your preferences, Antonio replied with a smirk. One can only pray that todays topic will be so mundane. After a leisurely stroll of ten minutes, they arrived in front of the palace gate. He smiled behind his dignified mask as the doors to the carriages awaiting their turn opened and his peers scrambled out to avoid looking like idiots. Everyone arranged themselves in order of precedence in front of the throne room entrance, with Antonio taking his place near the back. To his surprise, he found Duke Debonei standing there with Count Vigo. Count Cohen, the Duke said. I see that we werent the only ones fed up with waiting. I never imagined that Id see the leader of the conservatives embarking on such an unconventional course, Your Grace. Theres nothing traditional about waiting in traffic, Lord Cohen. How many came with this latest wave? Antonio leaned to the side slightly, taking a quick count of the Nobles queued before the throne room doors. Well have about half of the expected attendees, Antonio said. Would Your Grace happen to know what your dear cousin has in store for the court? He imagined the Dukes expression souring upon being associated with Caspond C and, honestly, Antonio couldnt blame him if he did C but the older man didnt react to his prodding. Regrettably, Duke Debonei replied, His Divine Grace keeps his own counsel. Not even the Holy Kings cabinet seems to have any idea what this is about. Isnt it about time that you progressives gave up any hope of running a functional country under the current government? I have no doubts about whether the country can remain functional under the current government, Antonio replied. In fact, I see our circumstances as the prime opportunity to pull the Holy Kingdom out of the past and into the present. Too long have we squandered our maritime advantage. The entire world lies at our doorstep, yet we shun it in favour of tradition and superstition. If thats the case, shouldnt you have rallied under Prince Felipes banner? Who is to say that we wouldnt? That was one thing the Duke and his faction didnt seem to understand, or at least pretended not to. The royalists economic dominance over the Holy Kingdom would have decisively proven to the Merchant Prince who was best suited to serve as the driving force in the Holy Kingdoms government. Casponds escalating incompetence wasnt a problem: all they had to do was replace him with Felipe. Of course, Felipe was presumed dead, but that only meant they had to wait a year for the next trade fleet while propping up a new candidate for the throne. This would serve to give the royalists more time to consolidate their economic lead and further chip away at conservative power. At precisely the appointed time, the doors to the high hall of Hoburns swung open and Antonio went to take his place in the line. The lords of the Holy Kingdom entered by order of precedence going from the lowest to highest ranks. First came the High Nobles, then the representatives of the Temples, and finally the members of the royal house, which included Duke Debonei. Everyone filed into the hall and arranged themselves in neat rows along the central aisle. And, then, they waited three hours for the Holy King to appear. Even with the balcony windows thrown wide open, the air became so stifling that many of the women wearing their multilayered gowns had to excuse themselves from the hall. There must be some limit to this absurdity. Antonio felt like he was a character in one of the songs that third-rate Bards performed in nameless pubs to mock the imagined foolishness of the elite. A part of him mocked himself for being such a fool for putting up with yet another episode of Casponds buffoonery. He did his best not to glare at the man as he sauntered over to the throne with what appeared to be a roasted Lanca rib sticking out of his mouth. Hank hou for homing, mah lrds, he spoke around the thing in his mouth, then pulled it out and tossed it over his shoulder. It has occurred to Us that We have a problem. Oh, you dont say? He didnt even know where to begin with a retort. The Holy King, however, ploughed ahead, oblivious to the disgust of his court. The Crown has no money, he said. And without money, We cannot function. Isnt that right, Minister, ermRoyal Treasurer? Our government doesnt have a Royal Treasurer, Your Divine Grace, the Minister of Finance replied. Oh, is that so? Caspond donned a troubled expression, We are beginning to understand how We have arrived in Our present predicament. Worry not, however! The gods have blessed Us with a solution. Since when do the gods give financial advice? Antonio couldnt help but frown at the Holy Kings beatific visage. It was apparent that they were not only dealing with a fool, but a madman as well. Caspond continued smiling stupidly at the assembly, looking back and forth in open anticipation. What solution might that be, Your Divine Grace? The Prime Minister asked. Taxes, Caspond answered. taxes? Taxes! Caspond beamed, Its obvious, in hindsight. If We do not have any money, then all We have to do is make some money. What in the name of all that is holy is wrong with this man? Antonios unspoken sentiment was echoed by the silence greeting the idiots words. Once again, he was entirely oblivious to the courts reaction, his mad grin widening all the more. Genius, We know, he said, but that is why We are the Holy King. Royal Treasurer C you are the Royal Treasurer now, by the way C how much will We need to restore the operations of the Royal Army by the winter? The Minister of Finance stole a look at the assembly, as if fearful they would strike him down for answering. Antonio, however, was far past the point of caring and he suspected it was the same for everyone else. In terms of materiel and provisions alone, the Minister of Finance said reluctantly, We would have to raise land taxes by over thirteen thousand per cent to accommodate Your Divine Graces proposal by the target date. Casponds smile slipped off his face. Thirteen thousand per cent? This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Yes, Your Divine Grace. Well, thats entirely unreasonable. The Minister of Finance audibly sighed in relief. We should be able to make ten thousand work, Caspond said. Isnt that wondrous? A whole quarter of the increase, negated by Our divine brilliance! With that, Our full authority can be restored and everyone may return south with their retinues. They must miss their homes, yes? If one of the Paladins guarding the dais turned around and caved the lunatics head in, Antonio was certain that no one would hold it against them. In fact, it was probably the Paladins preventing a member of the court from running up and ending the madman himself. Y-Your Divine Grace, the Minister of Finance said, Im afraid that even ten thousand per cent is also impossible. With that negative attitude of yours, We suppose that it is. Why not think of the good of the Holy Kingdom? In front of Antonio, Duke Debonei looked over his shoulder with an unasked question on his face. Antonio held his gaze and nodded. Your Divine Grace, Duke Deboneis voice rang through the chamber. I must regret to inform you that the entire House of Lords must reject your motion with the utmost disapproval. My motion? Caspond rose from his throne with a befuddled look, My motion? This is not a motion, it is a decree! A royal edict. This is not the Baharuth Empire, the Duke told his cousin. Even the Bloody Emperor needed the support of his allies to make any arbitrary decrees. What Caspond was attempting was unheard of in any country that Antonio knew of. I am no mere Emperor, Caspond said. I am the Holy King! The chosen representative of the Four Great Gods in this mortal coil! Do you dare defy the will of the gods? Duke Debonei stared at the Holy King for a good, long time. In the end, he reached up to straighten the lapels of his coat. Were done here. With that, the Duke strode toward the exit. Good, Casponds smile returned as he nodded. I expect the payments to begin arriving by the end of the week! Is he so oblivious that he doesnt even realise what happened? Antonio joined the crowd of High Nobles making their way out of the throne room. He searched for his wife outside and took her by the hand. My lord husband, Martha said, whats going on? We just saw the Duke storm out of the throne room, now all thisC The government has dissolved, Antonio told her. Dissolved? Martha gasped, But that means civil waC He slapped her across the face. His wife cradled her cheek, tears gathering in her shocked eyes. Calm yourself, Lady Cohen, he said firmly. Remember what I said before. We must show solidarity, no matter what is brought up in court today. If you panic, the other ladies of the court will panic and this thing will become far worse than it actually is. Antonio held her gaze until she nodded in understanding. She fixed her face into a resolute expression, which was summarily ruined when he wrapped her up in a brief hug. Good, he said. Now, lets get out of here. Ill explain whats happening once we have some privacy. In all honesty, probably no one around them would care what they discussed. Behind them, however, was a deranged man who could not be rationally accounted for. At least let me know what were doing in the near term, Martha said as they not-quite-rushed out of the palace grounds. We need to meet with Duke Debonei, Antonio said. Ill send a footman to his manor to make arrangements. As expected, a snarl of traffic greeted them in front of the palace grounds as countless carriages tried to make their way out. Antonio shook his head at the short-sightedness on display. A set of his footmen met them just outside the gate. House Cohen is at your command, my lord, the leading man said. Four things, for now, Antonio said. First, send a man to Debonei Manor to arrange a meeting with the Duke. Second, inform the Knights at the camp to lock it down. I want perfect order. Third, fish Eduardo out from wherever he is. Finally, wheres our carriage? Very good, my lord. This way. The footmen split up to carry out their tasks. Thankfully, the carriage wasnt a half block from Earth Gate. Antonio shed his coat and leaned back in his seat as they left the Prime Estates, absently gazing out the window as he gathered his thoughts. So, Martha said, what happened? We have a mad king on our hands, Antonio said. He tried to levy a new tax to not only rectify the issues plaguing the Crowns finances, but also to restore the full authority of the Crown by winter. By winter? But thats absolutely impossible! His Finance Minister said as much, but reality has no hold on Caspond. Ill spare you most of his insane drivel, but you should know that he believes that the gods speak directly through him. He doesnt even realise that he has a civil war on his hands. Antonio felt a light touch as Martha leaned her head against his shoulder. That is the part that worries me the most, she said. It shouldnt, he told her. Caspond is a madman, but hes a toothless madman. Theres no way he can hold onto power now that the court has turned against him. But has the court turned against him? The Nobles I can see, but what about the Temples? The Temples have barely anything in the north and the Vicar here in the capital is little more than our tool. While the Temples technically endorse the Holy King, they ultimately serve the people. We wont have any issues with the Southern Patriarchate when they understand how far gone Caspond is. Their carriage stopped in a side lane not far outside Earth Gate. As far as he could tell, word of the disastrous general session hadnt spread amongst the common folk at all. Good. We can make this quick and painless. Within an hour, the footman sent to speak to the Debonei Household appeared to tell him that the Duke would host him for dinner. Antonio then sent for several of the most prominent members of the royalist faction, and, one by one, they arrived to meet with the Duke. Several of the conservative leaders were present, including Count Vigo and a few other protgs of the late Old Purple. They arranged themselves on opposite sides of the long dining table, and Duke Debonei addressed them after his butler filled their wine glasses with the famed golden vintage of his territories. Strange currents have brought us together, it seems, and there is little cause for us to celebrate. A temporary disruption, nothing more, Antonio said. Caspond was doing little to lead us in the first place, but our little ship has hardly been rudderless. Yet you were content to let him play at being King for months, Count Vigo sneered. A convenient figurehead to be just as conveniently disposed of. Dont think we arent aware of how youve exploited the northern lands placed under your care. If by exploited you mean prospered, then I dont disagree. Never before has the north been so productive. Hmph. Its just like you progressives to pursue progress at any cost. You conservatives just have no sense of urgency, Antonio replied. Theres a whole wide ocean out there and we are but krill by comparison. Eventually, our status as a barbaric backwater will change in the eyes of the expansionist powers abroad. When it does, I would rather our home not be considered an untapped frontier filled with free resources and slaves. Cowering in your cabins and ignoring the threat will avail us nothing when those tides come crashing onto our shores. Enough, Duke Debonei told them. We have not gathered to bicker about the far future. And when will we ever? Even with all the information the trade fleets brought home with them, the conservatives cared little beyond maintaining stability and steadily cultivating prosperity. A slightly wealthy Merchant from beyond the Koshey Belt could probably conquer the entire Holy Kingdom if they felt like it, and the only thing that kept them from doing so was the fact that trade continued to flow freely up and down the western coast of the continent. There were other, greater powers that had motives beyond profit, however. He wouldnt be at all surprised to wake up one day to find that they had been randomly colonised by Wild Elves or some other race that found Robles climes agreeable. There isnt much for us to discuss, Antonio said. Caspond is mad. He must be removed. The only thing that was keeping him in power was, well, us. What of his successor? Caspond is childless. That is a problem for the royal house. Besides, its impossible to imagine that you could do any worse than the current seat warmer. You could put a Lanca on the throne and do far better. There were plenty of royal candidates, and none of them were especially remarkable. That meant that the Holy Kingdom would effectively be ruled by the aristocratic establishment for the foreseeable future. And, if the next Holy King managed to bring the Nobles to heel, it only meant the Holy Kingdom finally had a competent sovereign again. After suffering through Casponds escapades, this was hardly a cause for complaint. In that case, the Duke said, what about Princess Carlota? Your granddaughter? After some lengthy consideration, Duke Debonei said, Im of the mind that a woman is better suited to serve as sovereign for the time being. Theyre harmless, after all. My late niece did little more than encourage some cursory social reform and her popularity kept the population compliant. Another young Holy Queen for the people to admire from afar, hm? Well, your reasoning does seem sound. We do reserve the right to question this selection should the Princess exhibit any problematic quirks, however. That aside, we hardly have the time right now for an official discourse over the matter. His tentative concession served its purpose of mollifying the Duke, and the old man moved on the the true business at hand. So, he said, how shall we handle the matter of Caspond? Hes your nephew, Antonio said. Does the royal family have no contingencies for problematic members? Not when that member is the Holy King, Duke Debonei replied. If he was still just a Prince, we would have just sent him to a remote estate with specialised security arrangements. The boy could have peacefully lived out the rest of his days in isolation had hisqualities been properly vetted before his ascension. Though the Duke had just admonished them for bickering over factional differences, his unspoken blame was clear. Had the royalists not supported Casponds sudden ascension, they wouldnt have found themselves in their current predicament in the first place. Antonio sidestepped the accusation, as the royalists actions were indefensible in the eyes of the conservatives. So youre saying he must be disposed of in a more decisive manner, Antonio said. And this dancing around the solution means that you do not wish to be labelled as both a kingslayer and a kinslayer. The Dukes silence was answer enough. It was the classic conservative hesitation that had long become their hallmark. While you may have your reservations, Antonio said, I believe your new bedfellow has just the tool for the job. A certain Smiling Demon? Thats merely an unfounded rumour, Duke Deboneis expression darkened. No true subject of Roble would resort to employing such means. It would be awfully convenient if Caspond was rumoured to be assassinated. Every face across the table twisted in disgust. Antonio held in a sigh. They understood what needed to be done, yet baulked at taking action. It was no wonder that the passing months saw the conservatives relegated to the western fringes of the north, unable to stand against the economic dominance of their rivals. The evenings discourse indecisively meandered until a footman in Cohen livery appeared at the entrance of the hall. He walked up behind Antonio, leaning in to whisper in his ear. A group of Paladins has left the palace grounds, led by the Grandmaster. Theyre coming this way. Antonio dabbed his mouth with his napkin before rising to his feet. It appears that our beloved Holy King is not as oblivious as he seems, he said. I strongly advise that we disperse for the night. He and Martha barely made it around the corner before the Paladins stopped in front of the Dukes manor. Duke Debonei. You have been summoned by His Divine Grace, the Holy King Caspond Bessarez, for an audience. Even when making demands on behalf of the Crown, the Grandmasters tepid personality shone through. The back and forth between the Holy Order and House Debonei faded in the distance as Antonio made his way to his carriage. Fortunately, the Holy Order was so woefully understaffed that it was all they could do to isolate the Dukes residence. Upon returning to his camp east of Hoburns, Antonio found Eduardo waiting for him inside his tent. He frowned as he scrutinised his sons appearance. What happened to you, boy? A certain Paladin decided that my interpretation of law and order didnt hold up to her scrutiny, Eduardo replied. Great. More Paladin problems. Explain. Antonios butler helped him out of his garb while he listened to his son describe a disturbing event in the capitals northern quarter. In various ways, it was far more problematic than Caspond. And you, my lord? Eduardo asked, It looks like the general session took an unexpected turn. Several unexpected turns, Antonio answered with a nod. The government of the Holy Kingdom is unofficially dissolved due to atax dispute. As a result, the establishment has united in common cause. Duke Debonei has been placed under arrest by Caspond as its ringleader. I should have insisted on coming to the session today instead of volunteering to help our allies with their domestic issues. It sounds like it was far more interesting. It was nothing but infuriating, Antonio told him. Whats important now is that we unseat Caspond before he can rally any additional support. Eduardo nodded, relaxing slightly as he spoke. What remaining support does Caspond have? He asked. The Holy Order and the Royal Guard. And the Temples? Salazar is our creature. They wont bar our path. The main concern is that Caspond somehow rallies the capitals citizens behind him. He must be silenced before he can make the attempt. Antonio was more than a bit surprised at how calm he felt. What was unthinkable not a year previous had simply become a matter of course. Despite the unprecedented control he had enjoyed over the affairs of the Holy Kingdom over the past few months, he had still underestimated what it truly meant for a kingdom to have a weak sovereign. Ill call together the best men I know. I take it that both factions will cooperate with me? Thats right. Rescuing the Duke should be justification enough. I trust you understand that failure isnt an option? Yes, Sir. Permission to don the House Regalia? Granted. The future of the Holy Kingdom rests on your shoulders, son. Do us proud. Lines of worry creased the corners of Marthas eyes as Eduardo left the tent without another word. Antonio, she said, Storming the palace to rescue the Duke means fighting the Royal Guard and the Holy Order. Youve just sent our son to fight Remedios Custodio. I know, Antonio replied. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 What the hell happened here? Remedios asked. Dont ask, Gustav answered. Hands on her hips, Remedios scanned the cordon of royal guardsmen set up just inside the palace gate. No longer adorned in their ceremonial garb, they bristled with weaponry and their armour gleamed in the torchlight. Every Paladin not on patrol was similarly present. The Nobles walked, Gustav said. I didnt ask, Remedios replied. The Grandmaster gave her a reproachful look. His Divine Grace proposed that new taxes be levied to restore royal power, he said. Of course, the Nobles didnt like that. Duke Debonei walked out of the court mid-session, and the Nobles followed. What about the Temples? The Temples are calling for a return to civil discourse, but I doubt the new taxes will sit well with them as proposed. Its the people who will end up shouldering the burden, after all. For the time being, Duke Deboneis being held in a stateroom while we wait for heads to cool off. Salazar is entreating His Divine Grace to rethink his position. I bet whoever sunk the trade fleet is laughing at us right now, Remedios said. A grimace crossed Gustavs face. This is the last thing we need, I agree, he said. But it cant be helped, considering how things played out during the court session today. How are things out in the city, by the way? The same as usual. Mostly. Barajas sickness is flaring up again. sickness? Gustav furrowed his brow, Ah. That. I cant imagine the Nobles approving of her activities. They didnt, Remedios replied. I had to stop them from locking her up for offending their delicate sensibilities. Even after everything thats happened, that girl never learned to leave well enough alone. That isnt a headache we can deal with right now, though. Whats the plan, Captain? Our duty here is to keep the peace until this latest round of politicking has settled down, Gustav told her. Things might be a bit tense with so many armsmen around the city. A show of force should be enough of a deterrent against any of the more hotheaded young scions we have running around. Uh-huh. Well, since were making a show of it, I suppose Ill go and pick up my sword. It was an approach that was very Gustav in nature. For as long as Remedios had known him, he favoured holding things together until whatever troubles faced them blew over and the status quo was restored. Now that she was aware of what was going on, the streets of the Prime Estates seemed eerily empty as she made her way home. From the gate, the manor looked completely dark and no one greeted her upon entering. CarlaCarla? Huh, she must still be out. Ever since her family arrived in the capital, Carla had been dragged off on an endless parade of matchmaking sessions. Remedios wasnt one to talk, but her maid was several years past the point where most people got married. This was especially the case for noblewomen, who could end up moving in with their betrothed as early as the age of nine. As she looked around, she discovered that Carla wasnt the only one missing. The manor was silent as the other members of her household staff were busy dealing with their visiting families. Unbothered by her empty home, she made her way up to the solar and went to retrieve Safarlisia from its mount over the hearth. She unsheathed the legendary holy sword, inspecting its ever-honed edge. I wonder how you feel about being used as a prop, she muttered. I hope thats not an actual prop. Remedios turned to find Liam leaning against the doorframe of her bedchamber with his arms crossed. Do you know whats going on? The young thief-taker asked. Yeah, Remedios answered. Gustav mentioned that the Nobles put on some theatrics today. Theatrics? Liam uncrossed his arms and slowly made his way towards her with a frown, What else did he say? Duke Debonei is being held in the Royal Palace so he doesnt get up to any mischief. The Royal Guard and the Holy Order are making a show of force at the palace gate until things calm down. Liam bit his lip, shaking his head vehemently. Things arent going to calm down, he told her. The Nobles no longer recognise Caspond as their liege lord. Both the conservatives and the royalists. Alright, Gustav didnt say that. He only said that the Nobles walked. That means the government is broken, doesnt it? According to him, its just posturing. Politics. Well, its not, Liam said. Is that something you learned from House Restelo? Remedios asked. Not just House Restelo, the thief-taker answered. The Nobles have evacuated their families and households from the Prime Estates and theyre moving their armies into the city. Those armies are coming to free Duke Debonei and tear Caspond off of the throne. This isnt posturing C this is a coup. Youd think that something didnt just destroy the trade fleet, Remedios grumbled. What are you going to do? Liam said. Uphold my oath, obviously, Remedios replied. Im a Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Liam. I uphold the justice of the Holy Kingdom. But what does that mean? Remedios turned a bemused look at the young man. It seemed that young people in general had trouble wrapping their heads around the concept of justice. It means that I am the shield standing between the people of the Holy Kingdom and those that would bring harm upon them, she told him. I may not do a perfect job of it, but Ill be damned if I dont try. Even if they dont care that you do? Liam asked, Hate you, even? I saw what happened between you and that nasty masked girl that you saved earlier this evening. You unconditionally put your life on the line for these people every day without fail and they dont spare you a single decent thought. If you saw what happened back there, Remedios said, then you must have also heard what I told her. My answer to you is no different. She reached down and replaced the government-issued sword at her hip with Safarlisia. Liam watched her silently, looking entirely dissatisfied with her response. I still dont think you should go, he said. Someone like you is wasted on these people. Thats the wrong way to look at it. I stand for these people because I must. For the good of the Holy Kingdom. And if you fall? Remedios pursed her lips at Liams torn expression. She placed a gauntleted hand on his shoulder. Then I trust that someone will stand in my place. Thats how fighting evil works, Liam. Dying doesnt mean that good loses C good letting evil have its way with the world does. The more people refuse to take a stand for righteousness, the easier it is for everyone to fall. Thats exactly what happened to the Holy Kingdom, and I hope that you never forget that. She blinked as a tear fell, unbidden, down her right cheek. Somewhere deep in her heart, she knew that the Holy Kingdom was lost. In the end, Jaldabaoth and the Sorcerer King had won. No! Not on my watch. Anyway, Remedios said. I should get going before I have to wade through an army to get to the gate. For what its worth, I hope you find your sister. you know, youre the only one who ever brings up my sister. Is that so? Well, thats pretty mean. Familys important. Remedios grinned and ruffled Liams hair before turning to leave her solar. The streets were still empty, so she made her way unopposed to the palace gate. She looked up at the gatehouse and the nearby walls, frowning at its painful lack of security. Wheres the Grandmaster? She asked the officer at the gate. I believe he went to the Grand Cathedral to fetch some Priests, Sister Custodio. Shouldnt they have sent some Priests long ago? Remedios frowned. There must have been some confusion, the man said, or perhaps theyre organising emergency supplies. She clicked her tongue in annoyance. It felt like the world itself was being difficult. Get that gate secured and put more sentries on the wall, she told the officer. Weve got trouble coming. Trouble, Sister Custodio? That was an order, Sergeant, Remedios said. Move! Did he just give me a dirty look? Remedios didnt bother pursuing the thought, staying only long enough to ensure that the Sergeant started carrying out her orders before going to find Gustav. She found the Grandmaster heading in the opposite direction as she entered the grounds of the Grand Cathedral. No Priests? Remedios asked. Not even an Acolyte, Gustav answered. The Vicar says that the temple staff spend more time outside of the city than in it, tending to the encampments. Youd think the southerners wouldve brought their own damn Priests. Well, you know as well as I what camp life is like. It cant be helped. She sighed and fell into step beside Gustav. Camps C especially hastily-raised ones like those dominating the citys surroundings C were a breeding ground for disease and parasites. Fighting their spread would be a war in itself for the Temples. Our sneaky little friend says that were facing more than just posturing, Remedios said. Yeah? Where did he hear that from? Heard and seen. The Nobles are sending their men to free the Duke and depose Caspond. That cant be right. Its too radical a leap for them. Irrational, even. How many men are we talking about? Hmmabout that many? Ahead of them, countless torches illuminated the palace grounds around the gate. Remedios eyed the hundreds of men entering the grounds as Gustav jogged up to the Paladins maintaining the defensive line. What in the world is going on here? He demanded, Wheres the Royal Guard? Ermit should be as you see it, Captain. As for the Royal Guard, theyre standing over there with their new friends. It looks like thats where our Priests went, too, Remedios noted, planting her helmet on her head. The ten Paladins who remained standing against the amassing Noble forces made for a pitiful-looking defence. Gustav blew out a sigh, eyeing their opposition for a minute before stepping forward. Well, if it isnt the Grandmaster bureaucrat himself. Remedios eyes locked onto the owner of the voice. It was the same man that had confronted Neia Baraja in the northern quarter. Unlike that time, he was now fully armed and armoured in obviously magical equipment. As if the situation wasnt already bad enough, Enrique Bellse and several other notables were standing with him. I dont know what youre trying to pull here, Gustav said, but you are ordered to stand down, by the authority of the Holy King. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. We no longer recognise the authority of said Holy King, if you havent noticed. In the interest of preserving as much of the Holy Kingdoms strength as possible against greater threats, we would ask that you order your honourable Paladins to step aside. Against rebels? Gustav said, I think not. Its you gentlemen who are in the wrong here. If youve come here to make a point, then youve made it. But the court must return to reasonable discourse. There is no reasoning with madmen! But I was trying to be reasonable with you. We are here to unseat Caspond and there is effectively nothing you can do to stop us. If you must insist, howeverLord Lugo, can you deal with Montagns? With pleasure. A tall, sturdily-built young man of dark hair and dusky complexion stepped out to stand across from Gustav. The Grandmaster peered at the youth with a frown. I dont recall ever crossing you, Gustav said. You havent, Lord Lugo replied. But Ive heard more than enough about you over the years. Your ilk is a blight upon the Holy Kingdom and youve caused one of my friends many tears, besides. It would be my honour to enact a measure of vengeance on her behalf. You made a woman cry? Remedios frowned at Gustav. Not that I can recall What about you, Custodio? Remedios gaze went from Gustav to Enrique. That should be my question, Bellse, she said. Why is one of the Nine Colours turning against the Crown? My allegiance belonged to Queen Calca, Enrique replied. As did yours. I know you bear no love for Caspond. There is little reason for you to oppose us. Please reconsider your position, Sister Custodio, the young man beside Bellse said. I and so many others here have nothing but the utmost respect for you. Your career serves as a shining example for every young scion. You show us that strength must be subservient to justice and uncompromising in its defence. It would be a grievous, wasteful loss if you were to fall defending a mad king who cares nothing for the Holy Kingdoms justice. Huh. I didnt know I had fans in the south. Then again, Carla was from the south, so it probably shouldnt have been a surprise. Whats your name, kid? Remedios asked. Eduardo of House Cohen. Well, Eduardo, she said, its nice to know you think that way, but, I know what you Nobles have done to the north. The way I see it, standing down would be trading a manageable evil for an unmanageable one. Evil, you saywell, this is most unfortunate. Eduardo Cohen turned to address the thousands of men behind him. Scour the palace grounds! His voice boomed into the night sky, Secure Caspond and Duke Debonei! What about the Paladins, Lord Eduardo? Go around them. Its not as if they teleport. Unlike Demihumans, it seemed that they cared little for personal challenges. To her left, Gustav clicked his tongue. Withdraw to the palace! We caC A dark flash bridged the distance between the two lines. Gustav found the point of a longsword planted squarely against his breastplate. He was blown off of his feet and sent tumbling over the grass. Youre not going anywhere, Montagns, Lord Lugo said. Gustav! Remedios took two steps towards the Grandmaster before Safarlisia came out to redirect a glowing spearpoint driving in from the side. At the risk of sounding repetitive, Eduardo Cohen said. Youre not going anywhere, Custodio. The lordling took several steps back, falling into a middle guard. While the familiar stance was commonly seen as a neutral one, Eduardos grip revealed the true nature of his form. You cant seriously believe that you can beat me in a battle of endurance, Remedios said. On the contrary, Sister Custodio, Eduardo replied, I believe its entirely possible. A solid clunk sounded from Gustavs direction, his footfalls indicating a desperate defence. To her right, another Paladin was beset by two Knights. Remedios glanced at her immediate surroundings, alert for any interlopers in her duel. If youre looking for Lord Bellse, Eduardo said, he didnt have the heart to fight you. The good Marine Captain is leading the forces scouring the palace, instead. Well, how kind of you to inform me, Remedios replied. You may still stand down at any time you wish, Sister Custodio. In response, Remedios raised her heater shield and advanced on the lordling. His spear darted in over her defence, and she raised her shield slightly to send the attack over her shoulder. Then she grimaced as his draw cut scraped against the temple of her helm. This guy might be fighting defensively, but he doesnt miss any opportunity to attack. While doing so sounded simplistic, that wasnt anywhere close to the truth. Thus far, Eduardo Cohen displayed the hallmarks of an excellent warrior, both physically and mentally. Remedios rested the flat of Safarlisia atop her shield, picking up her pace as she searched for a gap in her opponents defence. Eduardo backed away warily, keeping himself well outside of her measure while stealing her momentum with a zigzagging course. His weapon pounded noisily against Remedios shield as he probed for weaknesses in return. Its a shame people like you hid themselves away during the war, Remedios said. We hardly hid, Eduardo scoffed. The Demon Emperor sent his forces south as well if youve forgotten. We were fighting for the survival of the Holy Kingdom, the same as you. The lordling stomped his foot on the ground, launching into a sequence of rapid thrusts. His actions reversed the flow of their exchange, but, as expected, he couldnt get past her shield. Remedios calmly maintained her defence, watching his every movement. Eduardos assault eventually petered out, and Remedios launched an attack of her own as he was recentering his form. Void Cutter! A blade of air came in the wake of her horizontal slash, opening a gash across the back of the spearmans leading gauntlet. Another air blade sliced across his thigh, and a third glanced off of his right pauldron. Remedios smirked behind her visor as Eduardo leapt back in alarm. It was a weakness of polearm users C at least ones who mostly dealt with mundane, unsophisticated realities. They were accustomed to having superior reach and, while they often had countermeasures for opponents who got within their measure, their default assumption was that creating distance meant safety. Of course, this didnt stay the case as one ascended further into realms of greater strength. A good warrior knew what the weaknesses of their chosen weapons were and they would develop ways to address them. I see youve spent some time out of the country, Remedios said. Or did House Cohen bring in a master from abroad? Either way, it looks like youre emulating a southern schoolbut isnt it strange to be treating me like a Demihuman? Eduardo didnt deign to respond. He lowered his centre of gravity, leaning forward ever so slightly. Ability Boost, Greater Ability Boost,Piercing Strikes Looks like hes getting serious Remedios raised her guard, readying Safarlisia for a counter. His charge was so quick that he briefly vanished from Remedios sight. Sea Lords Harpoon! She gasped as the attack punched through her shield and into her bracer, coming out the opposite side of her wrist to draw a bloody line across the steel of her plackart. Then, she cried out in pain as the spearhead C which had grown wicked barbs C was torn out of her arm, taking her shield with it. Heavy Recover! Remedios healed her mangled arm while Eduardo dislodged his weapon and tossed her shield into the distance. It vexes me to say so, he said, but I must thank Caspond for appointing Montagns to lead the Holy Order. I dont think that attack would have gotten through if you had been wearing the Grandmasters regalia. At the same time, it doesnt seem to have helped Montagns much. To her left, it looked like the duel between Lord Lugo and Gustav had concluded. The Grandmaster lay unmoving on the ground, a square of pale cloth draped over his face. For his part, Lord Lugo looked completely unscathed and was issuing orders to the columns still making their way onto the palace grounds. Once again, Sister Custodio, Eduardo said, please stand down. By now, our forces will have reached Caspond and Duke Debonei. You have failed to achieve your objective and Casponds cause is a hopeless one. Do you think you can be forgiven for what youve done? Remedios spat. It is not our place to seek forgiveness, Eduardo told her. We Nobles do what must be done for the good of the land and its people. The people may hate us for it if they wish, but they do not know what lies out in the world beyond. They refuse to open their eyes, content that their farms and villages will be as they always have. Still, the Demon Emperors invasion and the existence of the Sorcerer King should be enough of a wake-up call, dont you think? These are not the same sort of existences as the Dragon Lords, who remain aloof of the affairs of mortals so long as certain esoteric boundaries remain unviolated. Roble can never be what it once was if it is to survive in the face of these new threats, no matter how fond we are of the past. Remedios gripped the hilt of Safarlisia with both hands, brandishing its glowing blade at her opponent. Thats where youre wrong, she told him. Your actions have been turning Roble into a soulless husk, not saving it! If you insist on tearing down the Holy Kingdom to give rise to this evil monstrosity, then youll have to do it over my dead body! Very well, Sister Custodio, Eduardo said. Have it your way. She surged forward, closing the distance between them within a heartbeat. Her opponent sidestepped her trajectory, using his polearm to keep her from correcting her course. Rather than go along with his ploy, she let go of Safarlisia with her left hand to grasp the offending spear behind its head. A strong yank brought them together and she slammed the pommel of her sword squarely onto the noblemans nose guard. Eduardos head snapped back, but, as with so many warriors, he refused to release his weapon. Remedios allowed the recoil from her pommel strike to bring Safarlisia high. Strong Strike! Her slash opened the young noblemans shoulder, revealing the sight of cloven bone through his torn flesh. His enchanted armour closed over the damage as soon as she withdrew her blade. Eduardo was still stunned by her combination, so she raised Safarlisia one last time for her finishing blow. She sent a mental command to the holy sword, and its blade flared with divine radiance. With a wordless cry, she brought her Holy Strike down on Eduardos head. His sturdy helm checked the advance of the blade itself, but the wave of light it brought with it passed right through the metal, flaring through the gaps in his armour as it travelled through his body on its way to the ground. Remedios shoved her wounded opponent away with a booted foot, sending him sprawling onto the grass. Her eyes widened as he braced his spear against the ground and pushed himself to his feet with his uninjured arm. He should be dead! Yet, he was clearly not. In fact, his only sign of injury was his left arm dangling limply at his side, dripping blood. Remedios stared down at Safarlisia, as if the legendary blade had betrayed her. How could it be? The Nobles had done so much to tear down the cultural fabric of the Holy Kingdom, yet the attack meant to smite all forms of evil hadnt done any damage at all. Middle Cure Wounds! The telltale glow of healing magic washed over Eduardo. Remedios cheek twitched as she sent a glare in Vicar Salazars direction. The Vicar didnt miss her look. He retreated behind the men spectating nearby with an undignified squeal. Get back here, you Filth Eater! Remedios stormed after him. Challenging Shout! Remedios turned ninety degrees and chopped down on Eduardo with her sword. The nobleman was already prepared for the attack, however, deflecting it neatly to the side. Dammit, this nonsense again She wove her blade in wide arcs, driving the spearman back. If she couldnt get his healer, she could at least try to get him out of range. Dont Nobles have a thing about honour and duels? She asked, That wasnt very chivalrous. You clearly have no understanding of chivalry if youre asking, Eduardo answered. I wont fault you for that, however. Your position aside, you are a little more than a commoner with great personal strength, after all. A flick of her wrist found the slit of Eduardos visor. He reacted quickly enough to avoid a fatal wound, but she still blinded his left eye. Middle Cure Wounds! Middle Cure Wounds! Seriously? Remedios deflected three jabs as she took an inventory of her surroundings. The spectators had followed their fight to the steps of the Royal Palace and the Priests healing Eduardo were mixed in with them. Eduardo wouldnt allow her to go after them, so all there was to do was run them out of mana. She took in a deep breath, releasing it in a long sigh. I hope you like pain, kid, she said. Eduardos only response was to raise his spear, a feverish gleam in his bloodied eye.
You idiot. Why did you have to be so stubborn? Eduardo Cohen sighed as he stood over the fallen form of Remedios Custodio. Even in death, she was so beautiful that he was tempted to cup her pale cheek. In the end, their fight had emptied the mana of a dozen Priests and expended two wands of Middle Cure Wounds with fifty charges each. It wasnt a glamorous battle at all; certainly not one befitting one of her heroic stature. They had simply fought and fought and fought until, exhausted in both mind and body, the personification of the Holy Kingdoms justice expired on the cold, stone steps of the palace. She had even managed to interpose her corpse between Eduardo and the doors in doing so. No pride filled Eduardos heart in the wake of his accomplishment C only a disturbing sense of unease. All she had to do was step aside while they removed the insane man acting as the Holy King. She could have returned to her post as Grandmaster of the Holy Order and served long and honourably under a proper government that would see Roble vaulted into unprecedented heights of prosperity. Yet, she had clung to her convictions to the bitter end. This left Eduardo with a single, haunting question: Why? Lord Eduardo, a company Captain emerged from the palace doors, Lord Bellse is calling for you. Its about damn time, Eduardo said. I take it we finally have Caspond and Duke Debonei? In a manner of speaking, the Captain replied. There werecomplications. Eduardo gestured for the officer to lead the way. He offered the last of the Custodios a salute for her resolve before giving the fallen Paladin a wide berth as he made his way up the stairs and into the Royal Palace. The Captain brought him straight to the royal apartments, where a line of armsmen was barring the corridor. Enrique Bellse stood a few metres beyond them, arms crossed over his barrel chest. His troubled eyes went to Eduardo as he squeezed his way through the cordon. Custodio? Eduardo shook his head. I tried. She wouldnt see reason, no matter how I presented our case. Dammit. She was always too stubborn for her own good. As annoying as she could be, the last thing we needed to do was uproot the good with the bad. I dont disagree, Eduardo said, but whats done is done. I heard something about complications The Commander of the Royal Marines turned with a jerk of his head. This way. They made their way deeper into the royal apartments and stopped at the main dining room. Just inside the double doors, Duke Debonei lay face-first on the carpet. A long trail of dark stains led from his body to the dining room table, where Caspond lay staring lifelessly at the ceiling on the floor. Eduardo knelt with a frown, staring at the golden fork buried in the mans chest. We found them like this, Lord Bellse said. I would hope so, Eduardo snorted. I know of no armsmen or soldiers proficient in utensils. How long ago did this happen? It cant have been long before we arrived. The bodies were still warm when we got here. Is this going to be a problem? Is it? Caspond didnt matter, but Duke Debonei was a concern. While the Dukes passing meant that the progressive camp had lost its greatest opponent, the conservatives would be sure to voice their suspicions about his death. Who discovered this, exactly? Eduardo asked. The Royal Marines and the Royal Guard, Lord Bellse answered. It was a race, though. People from all sides came and saw this within a few minutes of us. Good, Eduardo nodded. Then we have plenty of witnesses to confirm we didnt do anything. Has word begun to spread? Not yet. Everyone knows how delicate this operation was. Then inform the houses encamped around Hoburns first. Our work is done here C managing the outcomes is theirs. Eduardo rose to his feet, looking down at the man who briefly reigned as the Holy King. A strange thought occurred to him. Lord Bellse. Hm? Do you feel anything looking at Caspond? Nothing at all. Strange, now that you mention it. Even Calcas staunchest opponents in the court keenly felt the Holy Queens loss. Many of the Holy Kingdoms citizens still did. Caspond, on the other hand This man, Eduardo said. He was no true King. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Act 5, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Looks like the coast is clear When the column of armsmen marched into the city, Neia went into hiding, thinking that they had been sent after her. The column went right through without stopping, however, and she had later learned that it was only one of many coming into the city on some errand elsewhere. Saye asked around about them, but no one seemed to know what they were up to. As far as Neia could tell, Hoburns remained unchanged from its presently miserable state and the only thing that might be considered a disturbance by the Nobles was her. The whole incident C or, rather, her actions in response to it C made her burn with shame. Not long before, she was struggling against an unlawful arrest, claiming loudly that she had done nothing wrong. Then, when the column appeared, she went and hid as if she was guilty of something. Was her conviction so weak? Was she ashamed of the Path of Justice? What sort of example was she setting for the thousands of people who had come to hear her speak? Slowly, but surely, anger replaced shame. There was anger at the Nobles who thought they could do whatever they wished but, more importantly, she was angry at herself. Millions of people were hungry for the Sorcerer Kings wisdom, yet she had allowed herself to become wrapped up in selfish, petty concerns. Neias hand came up to adjust her new mirrorshades. They were, of course, a pale imitation of what the Sorcerer King had lent to her during the war, but they were still better than anything she had since then. Are you sure you can see properly in those? Saye asked. Theyre fine, Neia answered. I dont have to move around much when Im speaking, anyway. In truth, they made it difficult to see in poor lighting. The glass of the mirrorshades had been hastily made from finery slag, so it was only a bit better than looking through a wine bottle. That wasnt a very pressing concern, however, and a better version could be commissioned in time. Are you going to speak? I dont see why I shouldnt, Neia replied. It looks like we have a good opportunity to do stuff with the Nobles busy elsewhere. The columns had left quite a bit of excitement in their wake and the citizens of Hoburns were out and about, alert for new developments while gossiping amongst themselves. The volunteers from the Corps had fixed up the platform in the square, so the stage seemed set to address the people. When she mounted the platform, few were looking in her direction. However, it didnt take long for her voice to capture the attention of everyone in the plaza. You have witnessed it for yourselves, she told them. Felt it keenly in your bones. And, as you have seen, even I am not immune. It is the terrible, terrible consequence of being raised in a society that embraces the sin that is weakness. We are expected to accept our lot in life. We shy away at the tread of booted feet. We lower our heads at the authority of men who just happen to have been born into positions of privilege. You must ask yourselves, my friends: is this just? Is it just to have the fruit of your labour arbitrarily stolen away? Is it just to have your labour denied to you entirely? To helplessly watch your families starve and waste away at the cold stroke of a pen? To be robbed of the right to take control of your lives because those in power threaten your lives with what they assert is their right to enact violence? No! No, its not right! Someone cried. Hoburns is dying because of those damn Nobles! What makes them so damn special? Who gave them the right to decide what were worth? Who gave them the power of life and death over us?! Angry shouts rose from the crowd, echoing off of the nearby buildings. The sentiment rapidly spread, and Neia raised her hand to call for silence. This is why weakness is a sin, Neia told them. It is a seed sown deep within us, and we are oblivious to its choking tendrils spreading throughout our beings. It is only when injustice comes to reap its harvest of suffering and sorrow that we realise how powerless we truly are. Weakness is why we are forced to endure this cycle of injustice! But what can we do? Someone asked, Were all weak C sinners! Just because you are, Neia said, doesnt mean you must be. Cast aside your sin and work hard to cultivate strength! For it is only through strength that we can achieve true justice! As she continued to speak and answer questions from the crowd, more and more people appeared from the surrounding neighbourhoods to listen. With them, however, also came the armsmen from the local street patrols. As before, they didnt immediately act upon seeing what was happening, instead watching from the fringes of the plaza in their eerie way. Uwah, so creepy. But it would be nice if they joined us too Neia knew that the chances of that were slim to none. When she spoke along the northern coast, the conservative forces sent to police the liberated towns only regarded her as a curiosity when she addressed the public. The royalists, as proven by earlier events, were just looking for excuses to act against her and her followers. But they had no right to do so unless they broke the law, for they were bound to the same thing that gave them power. Thus, she paid them no mind, choosing to focus on the people who actually needed her help. After about an hour of speaking, Neia stepped off of the platform for a short break. A volunteer brought her a flask of cool water, and she nodded in thanks before soothing her overworked throat. There are a lot of armsmen out there, Saye said as she emerged from the shadows. I saw, Neia replied. But they havent done anything. That might be because more and more people keep showing up, the Bard told her. There must be five thousand citizens in the plaza right now. Theyll probably tell everyone to go to bed once it gets late enough, Neia said. I doubt theyll try anything funny so soon after Lord Whatshisface failed to drag me off. Or they might try something different, Saye said. Neia set down her half-emptied flask on the platform stairs. What do you mean? A lot of different houses are present, Saye told her. They didnt just bring street patrols either. There are Rogues all over the place. Her eyes went involuntarily to the nearby rooftops. Rogues? Neia said in a low voice, Doesdoes that mean the Smiling Demon is here, too? I saw House Restelos armsmen in the mix, so probably. Had they come to assassinate her? The possibility was high. House Restelo hired an assassin precisely because they assassinated people. She was done fearing for her own life, however. If one looked at things from another angle, they were presenting an opportunity for her to get revenge for Mister Lousa. The Smiling Demon didnt seem to notice her when she was tailing him the other day, so she thought her chances of sniping him were pretty good. There wouldnt be any jealous women to interfere with her this time either...probably. Where are House Restelos men gathered? Neia asked. In the corner of the plaza west of us. Why? That was close. Only fifty metres away. This might be our chance to get rid of that Assassin, Neia fished her bow and quiver out from under the platform steps. We cant allow him to carry out any more of his evil deeds! Neia rushed off along the edge of the plaza, scanning the rooftops as she made her way west. Halfway to the corner, Saye pointed to the eaves overhanging a nearby shop. There he is! Neia wasnt the only one who heard the Bards fearful cry. Hundreds of heads turned upwards and shouts of panic rose from nearby. Its him! The Smiling Demon! The Nobles sent a killer! May the gods preserve us! The panic served as a perfect distraction. Her hateful nemesis and his evil allies scanned the hysterical crowd, oblivious to the threat that Neia represented. She nocked a broadhead arrow and drew its fletchings to her cheek, focusing on her target. Cheers of jubilation rose as the man staggered, clutching the arrow buried in his gut. No matter how good his equipment might have been, her ability to imbue arrows made them fly unerringly to their target. You got him! Saye said, No, wait C hes still moving! Get him again! Neia unleashed another broadhead. This time, however, it seemed to vanish just as it reached its mark. Her mouth fell open in horror as an inky blot expanded from the point of impact, manifesting into an unmistakably fiendish form. The crowd collectively gasped at the sight. Demon! Oh, gods, he literally was a Demon! A jagged gash of yellow light split open the Demons head. Shrieks of terror filled the square as it showered the people with profane laughter that seemed to scrape against the inside of their skulls. A Shadow Demon, Neia breathed. Saye stared up at her in shock. you know what that is? I do, Neia nodded grimly at the memory. I had to fight them once during the war. Theyre demonic servants of Jaldabaoth. More specifically, the Zern warriors accompanying Neia and Shizu on their daring rescue of the Zern Prince had fought them. Sayes surprise was perfectly understandable: they were beings that the Bard could never have dreamed of before that moment. Oh. Umisnt that bad? It means House Restelo serves Jaldabaoth! It must be true, Neia nodded. Theyve been in league with the Demon Emperor all along! The Shadow Demon spread its wings in an intimidating display before vanishing into the night. With the fearful creature no longer present, the crowd turned their ire on the House Restelo patrols on the street. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. What the hell, Restelo! Explain yourselves! The crowd pressed in on the armsmen, engulfing them within seconds and spilling over into the nearby streets. Nearby, the patrols from the other houses didnt lift a finger to help them, instead withdrawing from the increasingly ugly scene. As elated as Neia was over their small victory, she knew that the anger of the crowd had to be harnessed or it would simply run its course to little lasting effect. She rushed back to her platform, her boots pounding against its wooden steps. Baraja! Neia froze just as she opened her mouth to speak. She turned to find Lord Lugo a short distance away from the platform, his escort struggling against the crowd surging against them. Wait! Neia shouted, Let him speak! The crowds anger was still tangible, but they gave Lord Lugo and his men their space. Neia walked over to the edge of the platform closest to the scion, frowning as she took in his appearance. For some reason, both he and his men were fully armoured. What in the world is going on here? Lord Lugo said, Why have you driven the people into this frenzy? It wasnt I that did this, Neia replied. The people have simply had enough of the abuse and exploitation that theyve suffered at the hands of the royalists! There are no more royalists! Lord Lugos statement set Neia back two paces. No more royalists? What do you mean? Caspond has been overthrown, Lord Lugo told her. A new government is forming under Princess Carlota. Why should that mean anything to us? This time, it was Lord Lugos turn to be taken aback. He gazed up at her from the cobblestones, confusion written all over his face. I cant say that this is exactly what we planned to do, but its a decisive step in the right direction. Justice can once again take its rightful place in the Holy Kingdom. The angry tone of the crowd diminished by two degrees. Neia gazed out at the sea of gaunt faces awaiting her response. Will we truly have justice? Neia asked. Of course, weC Are you sure about that? Will House Restelo be brought to justice for the assassination of Iago Lousa and so many others? Will the former royalist houses be made to pay for all of the suffering that their administration of the north has wrought? I told you before, Miss Baraja, there is an order to things. Perhaps to you, there is, Neia said. But that order is an order where the victims of this great tragedy will never have their turn! You know as well as I exactly how this will play out. Even Nobles are not above justice, Lord Lugo told her. I know you believe that, Lord Lugo. But the truth is that the people of the Holy Kingdom will never be able to bring their accusations to court. Even if they could, the Nobles who stand accused are the very same Nobles charged with upholding the law! The way things are, no justice can be had for the common people and the evil men responsible for all of the injustices in the north will simply sail away, safe and sound to their warm manors in the south. Thats right! A voice rose from the crowd. Those bastards cant be allowed to get away! Justice for the north! Justice for the north! Justice for the north! The people picked up the rallying cry, just as they had in so many other places. Lord Lugo stepped closer, raising his voice in order to be heard. Please, Miss Baraja! Dont do this! Give us a chance! Give the Holy Kingdom a chance! I am giving the Holy Kingdom a chance, Lord Lugo, Neia replied. A chance to finally shed its weakness. A chance to achieve true justice. The old ways must never be allowed to take hold of this land again lest we all succumb to sin once more! Lord Lugos shoulders drooped as renewed cheers of support for Neias declaration crashed over them like a wave. The young nobleman looked down at the pavement, clenching and unclenching his fists. If thats what you want, he told her, I will not stand in your way. But you cannot do this here. The armies that stormed the Royal Palace will eventually disperse and the former royalists will direct their forces to put down thisuprising. You must take your people and leave before that happens. With that, Lord Lugo turned away and disappeared into a nearby alley with his men. A cheer rippled through the crowd as if some great victory had just been won. Neia, however, wrestled with a bundle of bitter feelings over their sudden parting. Hes a good guy. It would have been better if he had joined us. In all likelihood, however, it wouldnt have happened. Lugo was an honourable man. He wouldnt forsake his house so easily. We should probably leave like he says, Saye said from behind the stage. But there are still so many people in the city that we have to save, Neia replied. Those left behind would probably suffer the same fate as the people under House Restelo in the west quarter. She couldnt stomach such an atrocity. Additionally, as emaciated as they were, the people wouldnt survive the journey to Lloyds without ample preparation. Then I hope the Nobles have had enough fighting for one night, Saye said. What could they do? They once relied on the law or the conservatives to shield them, but the realities of the new government meant that Neia and her followers were now alone. It wasnt just in Hoburns, either. Los Ganaderos and the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps would lose their source of supplies and their new holdings in the north would become contested. I think we have to try and make a run for it anyway, Neia said. We need to warn the others about what has happened. I have to stay and lead the people. Could you run ahead and contact our allies? Try to arrange for some supplies to be delivered. An armed escort would be nice, too. I can try, Saye replied. But it looks like its too late for the people here. At the far corner of the plaza, the glow of torches cast long shadows that advanced up Wind Street. Within minutes, uniform footfalls echoed off of the side streets, too. Her people remained undaunted, however, and shifted to face the incoming threat. They were clearly still angry enough to fight, but Neia urged them to temper their rage. Do you have some way to strengthen your followers? Saye asked, Those guys dont look very friendly. Indeed, they didnt. Like Lord Lugo and his escort, they were armoured from head to toe and brandishing battlefield weapons. Once the armsmen plugged every way out of the plaza, an unfamiliar voice boomed across the square. Faceless One, show yourself! Neia hopped off of the stage, her mind racing to figure a way out for her people. The voice sounded again, this time more demanding and aggressive. Faceless One, you are charged with conspiracy against the Holy Queen, Carlota, and the Holy Kingdom! Come forward and answer for your transgressions! Queen Carlota probably doesnt even know shes the Holy Queen, yet! If Neia recalled correctly, Carlota was two or three years old. Who would conspire against a two-year-old? Saying so was meaningless, however. The Nobles were in full authority mode and fully expected to get what they wanted. I aint heard of no Holy Queen Carlota before! Someone said. Yeah! The Temples said nothing about that! What happened to the Holy King? Whatd you go and do to him? Caspond was unsuited for the office. He was replaced. Oh, that was probably a mistake. But the Holy Kings the chosen of the gods Yeah! The gods dont change their minds every other day. Why are you telling us this? Shouldnt it be a Priest? Bring us a Priest! Countless questions and demands pelted the armsmen, regardless of whether they were the original speaker or not. The armsmen became flustered by the awkward situation, but the lordling leading them would have none of it. Enough! This is your last chance to show yourself, Faceless One! Dont force us to flush you out of hiding Neia bit her lip in frustration. They were in no shape to fight retinues girded for battle and there would be countless injuries if they forced their way into the packed plaza to search for her. The nobleman raised his arm. Alright, sort theseC Wait! Neia cried, Wait! Im trying to come out! She squeezed her way through the crowd as quickly as possible, popping out in front of a line of surprised armsmen a dozen metres from the scion leading them. The nobleman, who was entirely unfamiliar to Neia, gave her a strange look. I suppose thats why they call you the Faceless One. Take me if you must, Neia said, but let my people go! You are in no position to make demands, criminal! Everyone will get their measure of justice here. The Holy Kingdom suffers no traitors to the Crown. Says the people who just betrayed Caspond. Purple-faced, the nobleman stormed forward and raised a gauntleted fist. Neia shied away, raising her hands to cover her head. No! Something like a squeak sounded in the air. After a moment, Neia looked up to see why the mans blow hadnt landed. Saye lay unmoving on the cobblestones in front of her, bleeding from a gash across her right temple. Saye! She took two steps toward the fallen Bard before she was clubbed by the same fist. Cries of outrage exploded as the world spun around her. What are you doing, you bastard?! Striking women! Have you no shame? Neia raised a hand to call for silence as she found her footing again. She didnt care about what she said anymore. Its too bad you southerners bought your way out of service instead of taking all of this bravery of yours to the wall. what did she say? That man bought his way out of service! No, she said the southerners did! Thats enough out of you! The nobleman roared. He raised his fist again, but, before he could take another swing at Neia, a man from the crowd threw himself at the lordling bodily, sending them both tumbling to the street. All at once, the barely restrained anger of the crowd exploded. A chaotic melee spread across the plaza, filling the night air with the bitter rage of a city long oppressed. Still, it was nowhere near enough. Once the armsmen got over their initial shock at the sudden assault, their Sergeants started barking out orders and their formations solidified again. Soon, only the blood of the residents was painting the streets. This is a disaster No matter how they twisted and turned, the Nobles were always ahead. Even though the citizens had served in the army and fought in the war, they had been purposely weakened by the Nobles schemes. At the same time, the Nobles kept fighting men ready to enforce their will, donning a fa?ade of righteousness defined by laws of their own making. Her followers needed time to grow strong just as the ones in Rimun had, but there was no chance of that now. As Saye said, she needed a way to strengthen her followers while they were still weak. She needed a way to protect them or maybe even strike down their tormentors. The only thing Neia had, however, was the righteous fury burning deep within her over the brazen injustices being committed all around her. Neia flinched at a wail of agony next to her, squeezing her eyes shut at the sound filling her ears. Then, she opened them a crack at the sudden silence ensuing in its wake. The sight that greeted her made her jump up with a panicked shout. Her hand was on fire. No, she was on fire. Silver flames danced over her body, yet her flesh wasnt being consumed. She gazed at the sight in silent wonder for a moment before noticing the charred corpse of the belligerent nobleman lying contorted on the cobblestones a step away. Did I do that? The dull ache in her cheek was joined by a second, pulsing pain in her shoulder. Everyone was staring at her in shock. Neia absently stepped over the dead nobleman, heading straight toward the nearest armsman. The armsmans eyes widened as she approached. Y-You! Stay away! Get away from me, witch! With a panicked cry, he drove his sword into Neias thigh. The flames covering her body raced up the blade, engulfing the armsman in a flash of silver light. His panicked cry transformed into an agonised shriek as he dropped his weapon and danced around, trying in vain to extinguish the fire. Within seconds, his charred corpse fell to the street, joining the remains of his evil master. Fight, Neia gritted her teeth against pain in her leg. Fight! Power coursed through her voice, sweeping through the square to touch the thousands of followers behind her. Fight! Neia cried, Citizens of the north, rise and fight! Fight for your families; fight for your homes! Fight for our future! With a deafening roar, a wave of citizens clad in righteous fire swept over the city streets. The armsmen who met the charge with brandished steel were cooked in their armour the moment their weapons touched the silver flames. Their swords and spears still injured Neias followers, but every cut and stab was answered with the same fiery retribution. Helpless before the onslaught of justice, the establishments forces cast down their arms and fled, but no respite would be offered to the agents of sin. Purge our lands of injustice! Neias voice rang over the city, Drive these Demons into the sea! And, so, the flame of revolution was ignited in the Holy Kingdom. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Epilogue Epilogue 30th Day, Lower Fire Month, 1 CE Alright, soyeah, no, I got nothing. Liam twirled an empty potion vial between his fingers as he watched a swarm of fiery fanatics chase a group of screaming armsmen down the city street. He had gone from a starving orphan from the streets of Fassett town to a professional agent of the Sorcerous Kingdoms intelligence division C he had even started learning magic C but the world was still a far stranger place than he thought. There! I found more of them over here! Burn, you Demons! Most Demons he knew were immune or at least resistant to fire, but anyone who tried to fight the wave of fiery fanatics was burned anyway. Not that he believed that the members of the Noble retinues were Demons as the Faceless Onces followers seemed to C it was just that the fire enveloping the Faceless Ones followers didnt appear to be fire at all. Only those who attacked them were damaged by it. Any who were damaged by the flames looked like they had been burned, but the flames neither spread to other people nor anything flammable nearby, including the undoubtedly flammable clothing they wore. The same was the case for the fire on the fanatics themselves. In terms of damage, the severity of the flames did not appear to be related to the amount of damage inflicted by the attacker. Punching one of the crazed citizens appeared to result in the exact same retaliatory outcome as if one ran them through with a spear. The amount of damage inflicted by the flames had a limit, but it was fatal for the vast majority of people he had observed thus far. Certainly, no one who survived the ordeal wished to experience it again. He watched the scene below him unfold for a while longer as he tried to digest what it was all about and where it might lead. Was it the Sorcerer Kings wisdom? Probably not. It only proved that crazy people, if left unchecked, led to crazy things. This was especially the case since it seemed that the world wasnt particularly picky about who ended up with crazy powers. What actually bothered him the most about it all was the fact that the Faceless One had come out of nowhere and overturned everything he had worked to achieve. That was apparently part of the plan, but he only found out about it after the Shadow Demon popped up when the Faceless One attacked him, handed him a Message scroll, and told him to call for an extraction. And thats another problem Because the Shadow Demon had appeared as it did, Liam likely had few friends in Hoburns C at least once word spread of what had happened. He supposed that it was somewhat convenient, as all he had to do now was grab his stuff and leave. Rather than worried, people would be relieved about his disappearance. Reaching into his bandolier, Liam pulled out the Message scroll. It disappeared in a flash of azure flame that went unnoticed by the people below. Kali. Hiiiieeee!!!! Several seconds went by in the wake of the Frost Dragons startled cry. Kali? Its me, Liam. there must be a way for you to make contact without scaring me witless. You made me drop my dolphin! Whats a dolphin? A dolphin is a dolphin. It was hard to get descriptions of things out of Kaliciel. As with the other Frost Dragons. Things just were, and they viewed those who werent aware of that as wretched souls indeed. I need you to pick me up outside of Hoburns. How far from the city are you? Hmmjust under a hundred kilometres off of Robles northern coast. Its much less nerve-wracking out here now that all the Sea Dragons are gone. Would you like me to come over right away? Yeah. My jobs done here. Alright. He had about two hours before the Frost Dragon arrived, which was ample time to pick up his things. Liam made his way over the rooftops of the northern quarter, unimpeded by the escalating chaos in the streets below. His eyes narrowed at the odour of smoke hanging in the air as he approached the western quarter. It didnt take long for him to come across the source. Everything must burn! A man declared to a crowd of fanatics, House Restelo is in league with Jaldabaoth, which means that the western quarter is nothing but a den of evil! We must cleanse it with the purifying flames of justice! Shouldnt we check for food and supplies first? A woman asked. You fool! The man answered, We must not give into weakness. I for one, have no wish to partake of the fruits of evil! Yeah! I bet they use blood for their dough instead of water. Eating their bread might turn us into Devils! Burn it all! Nothing can be allowed to stand! The crowd dispersed to carry out their convictions. Doors and shutters slammed shut as the western quarters residents barred their homes against the zealous mob. That didnt help them, however, nor did it deter the mob from its objective. Flames rose into the night sky as workshops, warehouses, and apartments were set ablaze. Liam clenched his fists as he stopped to watch one of the residents try to escape the growing inferno that was his home. Oh, no, you dont! Two men caught him as he dashed out of his door, coughing and hacking. Whatwhat are you doing?! Back to hell with you, Demon! The man kicked and screamed as he was thrown back through the burning doorframe. After that, the mob started using furniture, crates, and large pieces of debris to block any doors and windows they came across. There! Coming out the alley! Catch her! Dont let those Imps escape! What the hell is wrong with these people?! A woman panicked and thrashed as a group of fanatics caught her coming out of an alley. Her two children didnt make it far before they were caught, too. The woman released a heart-rending shriek as she watched her son, and then her daughter, get thrown into a burning window. If you want to be with your hellspawn so much, then be our guest! The woman went into the window after her children. A pair of youths came forward with planks and hammers to nail the shutters shut. Liam rushed across the rooftops, sickened by the seemingly endless parade of atrocious scenes playing out wherever he went. The people of the western quarter were no longer seen as fellow citizens by the mob: they were simply Fiends in Human skin that needed to be purged. He leapt across an alley, his boots scraping to a stop over the roof tiles as he recognised some familiar scenery. Raquels shop wasnt far away, and the fires were only starting to lick the walls of the buildings nearby. I can at least help her escape. Shes strong enough to have some sort of flight magic Two steps later, the block exploded. Liam was hurled into the air as the Alchemists workshop behind Raquels place erupted into a cataclysmic conflagration that tore apart the surroundings. Pieces of debris and people flew into the sky, accompanied by the triumphant chorus of the Faceless Ones followers. Justice prevails! Justice prevails! When he came to, Liam found himself amidst a field of debris strewn over the rooftops of the Water Gardens. Going by the moons position in the sky, not more than an hour had passed. In that time, however, the landscape of the capital had changed. He quaffed another healing potion and examined the citys situation. The western quarter was a sea of flames and its fires had spread to the neighbouring districts. Below him, the residents of the Water Gardens rushed about, some of them carrying valuables out of the buildings while others drew water from the canals in a frantic effort to stave off the advancing inferno. That effort, however, was stymied by the growing number of zealots entering the area. What are you doing, you idiots?! A tall, well-dressed man shouted at the interlopers, We need to put out the blaze! House Restelo and its demonic allies must be purged! A woman shouted back, Righteous fire will cleanse the land and justice will reign in the north! Are you people insane?! This isC Armed men and women emerged from the mob. It appeared that they had gained access to the citys armouries or perhaps stripped the equipment off of their fallen victims. The man trying to reason with them was chased away by a set of spearmen and the mob dispersed into the Water Gardens. They decried the sins being promoted in the entertainment district as they vandalised the local establishments. Turn from the ways of weakness! Only through strength may you achieve true justice! Strike down the strongholds of sin! Liam suspected that the Faceless Ones followers would discover the existence of many such strongholds through their violent methods, as the inability of the civilians to defend themselves against the frenzied mob would irrefutably prove that they were weak and thus sinners. He wasnt in any position to stop them, however, and their relentless pursuit of justice beyond the western quarter gave rise to worries that drove him over the rooftops as he sought a safe route out of the city. The southern gatehouse was occupied, but he found the walls bereft of sentries, providing him with a quick detour around the burning western quarter. His worries came to life as the curve of the wall eventually revealed House Restelos labour camp. It looked like the Faceless Ones zealots had reached them, and the neatly ordered tents of the labour camp were sprouting orange and yellow like rows of fiery flowers. Liam climbed down the curtain wall before he reached Rimun Gate, cutting across the field to the rear of the labour camp. The uncontrolled fires in the lower tiers hadnt reached the areas on the other side of the administrative centre yet, though groups of fanatics were roaming about with torches to ensure that didnt remain the case for long. He crept around the perimeter of the camp while trying to make sense of what was going on. There was no sign of the Knights or their armsmen anywhere. Fanatics went up and down the spacious lanes in groups of two and three, stopping to set each cluster of tents alight. He wasnt sure if they were out of range of the Faceless One or the effect had simply run its course, but they were no longer clad in their telltale silver flames. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. His lips pressed into a thin line as he watched them operate. As with the western quarter, the arsonists didnt care that they were destroying valuable resources even though they had suffered from months of deprivation. The highly superstitious and irrational worldview of Robles people was long known to Liam, but, now, it had given rise to a collective madness that arbitrarily divided the world into good and evil. Once he figured out the pattern of the fanatics movements, he snuck into the camp to get to his home. Hopefully, it hadnt been burned down yet. It looked like House Restelo had evacuated the camp before their arrival, so the Faceless Ones followers werent pressed to destroy everything as quickly as possible. A girls screams filtered through the night air. Liams pace quickened as he realised they were getting louder with every step. The screams led Liam straight to his home, where a circle of zealots had formed in the living space between his tents. Get off! Youre hurting me! Its all your fault, you damned Succubus! You asked for this! Please, stop! Upon hearing Nats sobs, Liam found himself directly behind the closest fanatic. The young man convulsed and fell as Liams blade buried itself in the back of his skull. Beside him, another man collapsed as his spine was severed by Liams offhand strike. A third man turned in surprise. He went down with a gurgle, his throat slashed open. Liam stormed forward, planting the toe of his boot squarely into the ribs of the man forcing himself onto Nat. He felt the mans ribs shatter before he sent him crashing into the burning workshop table. WhaC He flicked his hand to the side, planting a knife into the voices open mouth. The last two men died as they gaped stupidly at Liams sudden appearance. In a span of seven seconds, seven men lay slain around him. Liam scanned the surroundings before turning to Nat. Her leatherworkers apron had been cast to the side, sending her tools spilling out of its pockets. The maroon dress that she so often wore had been torn open down the middle and hung loosely off of her shoulders. Liam went over to retrieve the apron. Liam? Nats voice was a fearful whisper. Yeah, Liam replied. Oh, Liam! Thank the gods Nat tried to rise to her feet. Her legs wobbled briefly before she fell back down. Shuddering sobs wracked her slender frame. Im so sorry, Liam, she sniffed. They set it all on fire! The workshop; our home C I couldnt protect anything! I couldntC A hiccough interrupted her sobs. Liam knelt in front of her, holding out the work apron. Put this on, he told her. Ill help you get away. ButC It doesnt matter. You cant stay here. Nat accepted the apron with trembling hands. She fumbled with the strings while Liam went to pick up her tools. The fires consuming his tents had progressed to the point where salvage was impossible. Where did the Knights go? He asked. Theythey left, Nat answered. They said something was going on in the city. Something about it being overrun by Demons. They left you behind? Liam frowned. No. I stayed behind. Why? Because, Nat sniffed. Its all here. Everything we built together. But Nat broke down. She hid her face in her hands as she bawled. Im a terrible wife, Liam! I couldnt do anything to protect our home! Those men evenC Liam grabbed Nat by the wrist and pulled her to her feet. She stumbled forward, stopping with her hands against Liams chest. We need to move, he told her. I need to keep my hands free just in case people try to attack us, so I cant hold onto you or anything. Do you understand? Nat backed away with a silent nod. She ran her fingers through her dishevelled hair and scrubbed her tear-stained cheeks. Liam led her through the burning camp, exiting through the small field where the Knights pastured their mounts. Once they moved a safe distance away from the labour camp, Liam stopped to examine their surroundings. It was well past midnight, but the other camps could be clearly seen due to the advance of the cleansing flames radiating from the city. Instead of trying to get by all the camps along the highway, Liam decided to go southeast through a succession of copses and windbreaks leading to the hills. Eventually, they arrived at a ravine that would eventually join with the road south to Canta. If you follow this stream uphill, Liam told Nat, youll eventually reach a paved road. If you follow it south to the sea, youll arrive at Canta. He gestured up the ravine, but an uncomprehending stare was Nats only response. That crazy mob wont come this far without preparing supplies, Liam said. If youre lucky, youll even meet up with the Nobles fleeing south. Liam, what are you talking about? Youre making it sound as if youre not coming. Im not. Youre leaving me? Nats lip quivered, II was right, wasnt I? Im a terrible wife. Youre not, Liam replied. I just have to go. Youre better off without me. No! Nat cried, I wont leave you! The corner of Liams eyelid twitched at her frantic insistence. His time was growing short. I made sure that you have everything you need, Liam said. I know youre worried about how other people see you because youre a girl, but they cant ignore your skills and knowledge as a Leatherworker. You can pretty much have anything you want with what you can do now. No, Nat shook her head. If you leave, I cant have what I want! youre not making any sense. Had he neglected something necessary for success in the Holy Kingdom? He was sure that he hadnt. I want you, Liam! Nat told him. Me? Liams face screwed up in confusion. Nat released an exasperated sigh. I love you, you dummy! That wasnt supposed to happen. He made extra sure that he hadnt done anything to lead her on. Love? A feminine voice came from above, Can you eat that? With a flap of her leathery wings, Kaliciel alighted beside Liam. Nat went stiff at the sudden appearance of the Frost Dragon. Dragonfear could be convenient, in various ways. Hey Kali, Liam said. Did you fly into any trouble on the way here? None whatsoever. Great. We should get back C I have a long report to write. Alright, Kali replied, could you give me a moment, though? Sure. Why? Kaliciel swivelled her head to regard Nat with her shimmering turquoise eyes. You made me drop my dolphin, so Im still hungry, the Frost Dragons maw opened to reveal her long, serrated teeth. And Lady Shalltears instructions were to leave no witnesses.
Alright, soyeah, no, I got nothing. Saye idly tapped the fingerboard of her lute as she watched a sea of towering flames dance under the clear night sky. She had long known that people could be pretty stupid, but, evidently, she had underestimated the depths of stupidity. Stupidity wasnt a thing that simply added up: it was contagious and multiplied without limit. Following the confrontation in the northern plaza, Neia Barajas followers spread throughout the city to deliver justice to their hated oppressors. They swarmed through the streets, driving their enemies before them while picking up more and more followers as they went. Anyone who wasnt with them was against them. A Demon, even. Inspired by the flames that deterred their enemies from harming them, they put any evil they encountered to the torch. Rich or poor; men, women, or children; it didnt matter. The only thing that mattered was justice. When she had first come to the Holy Kingdom, she was filled with enthusiasm about guiding the heretics of the maritime nation back to the Faith of the Six. In hindsight, it was a better idea to filter out all of the idiots first. No one in the Sorcerous Kingdom would be very happy about having to deal with the type of people that Roble gave rise to. A storm of sparks flew into the air as a nearby rooftop collapsed. Saye relocated to a safer vantage as she wondered about all of the fuel and provisions going up in smoke. It hurt the violent uprising in the long term, but, at the same time, not having those supplies wouldnt put them in mortal peril. So long as Neias forces seized the northern harvest and secured their holdings, they could manage through the winter with a little bit of suffering. In fact, a healthy dose of hardship would go a long way toward having the Path of Justices followers invest themselves in their struggle. If starvation threatened to wipe them out, the Sorcerous Kingdom could always increase the volume of its food aid. Assuming that Neia doesnt send her people off on some suicidal offensive Hopefully, she wouldnt. Winter was coming and, while most of the Holy Kingdom never got so cold that armies could freeze in their tracks, it still brought with it stormy seas and generally nasty weather. Rationally speaking, both Neias forces and the southern Holy Kingdom would forgo an immediate campaign in favour of preparing for a spring conflict. Just in case, Saye had strongly advised Neia to run to Lloyds and organise supplies and reinforcements, presumably because the Nobles might recover from their shock, rally their forces, and mount a broad counteroffensive. Her newfound ability to turn her followers into flaming crazies wouldnt last forever C probably C and it certainly couldnt cover the entire city, never mind the entire country. Neia was ever-impressionable, so she left the city shortly after the north plaza was clear. Meeting with her officers from the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps would almost certainly rein in her impulsive and thoughtless tendencies. A gust of chill wind blew in from the north, stoking the flames to even greater heights. At this point, the inferno that had started in the western quarter had spread throughout the entire city. It had even jumped over the inner wall to sweep through the Prime Estates. Ah, there you are. Saye froze for a moment at the sound of the familiar voice. She dusted off her garments and straightened her hair before turning around to offer a respectful curtsey. Good evening, Lord Demiurge. I know I sent the Hanzo to deliver a request for consultation, but I never expected Your Excellency to come in person. Given the nights events, Lord Demiurge said, Im glad that I did. She rose from her curtsey and looked up at the Minister of Foreign Affairs. His lips were turned up in their usual ghost of a smile and his segmented tail waved lightly from side to side. There was no telling what was going through his mind. Did you have the time to take a look at the Hanzos findings, Your Excellency? I did. That was excellent thinking on your part, my dear. I daresay that they were several dozen times more valuable than the entire Holy Kingdom. But didnt you say the Holy Kingdom was an invaluable source of experimental data? Indeed, the Archdevil admitted. But experiments, sadly, always run their course. While a few things here and there may offer us some surprises, I have enough data now that I can infer how things will generally play out. What the Hanzo procured before sinking the trade fleet has revealed an entire world of exciting new possibilities. Long before the founding of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Lord Demiurge had already turned the Holy Kingdom of Roble into a country-sized laboratory. After the war, that laboratory had been partitioned, each section running an experiment that sought to answer a set of questions relevant to the Sorcerous Kingdoms interests. Dozens of agents from Ijaniya had been dispatched throughout the country to collect data, though Saye hadnt noticed any of them during her travels. The first and largest section was the southern Holy Kingdom, which acted as a collection of control samples to compare to what would be going on in the north. In short, they painted a picture of how the Nobles from both factions ran things in mostly normal circumstances. In the ruined north lay the primary focus of the experiments, where they tested Robles society on all levels as they tackled the challenge of reconstruction and recovery. No method or philosophy was discouraged and, with the help of Caspond, moral lines were made fuzzy and even invisible in the staunchly religious country to see how far their pursuit of prosperity would take them. While the changes imposed on the Holy Kingdom produced a myriad of effects, Lord Demiurge was mainly interested in how the people of the country progressed under different conditions. Broadly speaking, he wanted to know how competition, regulation, and will factored into the growth of individuals. In the east, the royalists ruled with an iron fist, creating conditions that theoretically encouraged the citizens under them to perform better to escape their suffering. The conservatives in the west administered with a lighter hand, generally acting to provide a framework for the people to fill out. Neia Barajas followers were sprinkled across the north, seeded with the drive to become stronger in the ways that they understood. Saye couldnt be sure who the actual winner was in Lord Demiurges estimation, but the results seemed clear to her. The royalists may have been able to extract ridiculous amounts of wealth from the population in a handful of months, but it wasnt a strategy that could work for the long term. Not only were the people squeezed for their wealth, but, after they were wrung for the last few drops and a fiendish effort to convert their mental and physical health into goods and services ensued after that. Not even the Nobles of Re-Estize were that atrocious. Then again, they hadnt been introduced to a system that dehumanised everyone by turning them into distant abstractions. She could see that same system easily gripping other countries and plunging them into madness if their leaders werent careful. She turned back around and surveyed the crowning achievement of that madness. It wasnt every day that one saw an entire metropolis on fire. So, Saye asked, is this the end of Phase Two? It is, Lord Demiurge answered. Im sorry if things with the Path of Justice went too far, she looked down at the clay tiles of the rooftop. I wanted to ask you about it, but it spun out of control super fast. Phase Three calls for a war between the north and the south, but Saye felt Lord Demiurge step forward to stand behind her shoulder. The Archdevil placed a hand lightly on her head. This is fine, he said. The rooftop shuddered as another building came crashing down, throwing up a colossal pillar of swirling cinders that obscured the stars above. All things considered, it had been a silly worry. This is fine, Saye agreed. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III: Afterword

A Revolutionary Speedrun

This story is a kingdom builder, and the latest volume was no exception even though it might have read like a kingdom destroyer. Its the same thingsort of? The focus this time lies on the anatomy of social, political, and economic movements and how one might develop in the New World setting. Contrary to how most fictional C and even nonfictional C pieces portray them, they arent as simple as people getting angry or inspired over something. Earths history is filled with movements for us to study, and, no matter what type of movement it is, they must follow a certain series of steps in order to succeed. Those that dont, invariably fail. There are three major movements in this volume, but, before we begin discussing those, we must first take a look at the country that they take root in.

Totally-Not-Iberia

Once you add up all of the little details, its hard not to see the Holy Kingdom of Roble as Overlords fantasy Hispania. But which Hispania is it? Most people would point to its post-Reconquista form, but it seems to be more than that. When one looks at the place and person names in the Holy Kingdom, the Mozarabic tone of Al-Andalus is evident, as are some far-flung Germanic ones that one might find from the Visigoths that came before them. In terms of its political structure, the Holy Kingdom may be compared to the Caliphate of Cordova, replacing Caliph with Holy King. It being a staunchly religious country could lean to either Islam or Catholicism, though the attitudes and general intolerance of the Holy Kingdoms people seem to point to their culture being drawn from the period after the Reconquista. Ultimately, I think that Maru probably just grabbed things from here and there while mostly leaning on the late-medieval/early-renaissance period of Hispania to characterise most of the country. With that in mind, I did my best to follow his themes for the Holy Kingdom of Roble.

A Religious Patriarchy

Right from its introduction in Volume 12 of Overlord, Roble is characterised as a very religious country, though not as religious as the Slane Theocracy. Light Novels are extremely weak when it comes to worldbuilding, though. In the case of religion, I dont think that its the cause of the Light Novel format, which Maru is pretty good at jiggering around with. Maruyama is not alone in his almost nonexistent touch when it comes to portraying religion, and that results in religion being replaced by a trope or two in most Light Novels. When one writes, everything becomes a character. Countries are characters; environments are characters; organisations are characters. Interactions between characters are the primary driving force of writing, and this is where most Light Novels fall flat. When one attempts to put together what they know about the Faith of the Four in Overlord, they basically get the healing guild that hates the Undead. Thats it. Imagine a character whose only traits are healing powers and their dislike of one thing? Yeah, that character is literally two-dimensional. If youve ever wondered why religion feels so lame in Overlord canon, this is why. Its also pretty much all religion in Light Novels. Churchbad is added if they are cast as an antagonistic force. Otherwise, religion is just this harmless thing that exists to provide an essential service with no agency of its own. Since I try to draw as much from canon as possible for my characterisations, religion is highly intertwined with society in Valkyries Shadow as it should be in settings like the New World. People live their faith and faith grants very real power, so what does that say about the Faith of the Four? The first thing you dredge up is that it, for all intents and purposes, is a cookie-cutter good religion in the worst sense of the concept. Its this weak blob of vague ethics and morality that loosely represents the values of boomer Japan. Also, for the same reason, sex and views on sex-related things make up most of its input throughout the series. That input is basically a non-motivation, so it doesnt do anything for the Faith of the Fours nonexistent agency. Purity is a commodity, making virgins and single, available women dominate the eyes of the cultural narrative. This gives the Faith of the Four a weird sort of male gaze. Female Priests and Clerics have this sort of sex symbol treatment whenever they pop up. Extremely strong women are something like idols. The wealthy having concubines is normal. Being a paedophile is OK, as evidenced by the crowds reaction to Lilynettes negotiation with Count Naia in Volume 14. They werent repulsed at the idea that she was a shotacon C they were disappointed that they themselves were out of the strike zone of the big titty Priestess onee-san. So, what is the age of adulthood for the Faith of the Four? Maru dances around the answer in the beginning, saying stuff like how the Humans of the New World mature faster than those on Earth, but we eventually get a statement from one of Enris Goblins that people in Re-Estize are considered adults by fifteen. Additionally, Lilynette calls Count Naias twelve-year-old son an unripe fruit. With that in mind, Valkyries Shadow pins adulthood for individuals in countries heavily influenced by the Faith of the Four between the ages of fourteen and sixteen. Childhood sweethearts from the same village probably get married early, while anyone still single past twenty is a veritable spinster. Since Humans are also said to mature faster in the New World, the aforementioned age range would probably be the equivalent of sixteen to twenty in Earth terms. I guess thats how Maru tried to dodge scrutiny over sexualising minors and blurred the age of consent. Another dominant aspect of the gender equation is the existence of a rigid patriarchy in the northern Human Kingdoms. The Overlord Light Novel incorporates it into the Kingdom of Re-Estize and the Web Novel explores the same thing in the Baharuth Empire. Jircniv famously wont allow Roxy to discuss politics with him unless theyre in bed and Jet treats Nemel like an accessory. Reactions to women in both tend to focus on their beauty and women who arent attractive or strong(which is attractive) tend to be nonexistent in societys eyes. We get our first taste of a functional aspect of Re-Estizes patriarchal culture when Nfirea contemplates his desire to court Enri. His thought process goes straight to rationalising that his income is sufficient to provide for her, her sister, and the new family they would raise. To be clear, its not strange for a man to think that way even in the present day and, the further you go back in time, reality increasingly imposes gender roles due to the physical differences between males and females. It does present the assumption that men are the breadwinners in Re-Estize, however. As an aside, this scene also shows that a single professional income can support multiple generations in the same household in Re-Estize. It looks like theyre economically better off than most of the modern world. The story of Princess Renner, who purposely exploits those cultural mores, is another perspective that offers tidbits of how women are treated in Re-Estize. When analysing things from a writing perspective, one also notes that the various New World women we see in the Light Novels are fridged 100% of the time. A womans happiness, according to Overlord, is to get married and raise a family. This is still getting fridged, though C especially when that woman just vanishes from existence with little more than a side note *Peers at Enri Enmot* When we head over to the Holy Kingdom in Volume 12, we find that the patriarchal C I use the term loosely at this point C nature of the Faith of the Four gets even worse. In the opening scene, Pavel Baraja cant even be bothered to recall the name of his wife and daughter. To this day, we still dont know what Neias mothers name was. Next, we switch over to Robles Holy Trinity, Calca, Remedios, and Kelart. In their introductory scene, we get a direct tell about how Calcas very existence as Holy Queen is controversial and they even had to make a new title for her. There is actually a lead-in to Calcas introduction long before we get to this point, where Marus golden boy Jircniv lists her as one of his three most hated women. Why is that? Because shes good, and good is synonymous with incompetency and ineffectiveness in Overlord. Over the course of the two Holy Kingdom novels, we see shades of the patriarchal society of Roble, but perhaps the most amusing and/or damning is the introduction of Mrs Diaz and Mister Moro in Volume 13:
She seemed to be in her twenties, and her distinguishing features were a pair of ample breasts that drew mens eyes and a head of short hair. Apparently, it had once been long, but it had been cut short in a prison camp. She was part of the support team which Neia had established. Neias supporters wanted to name themselves, and so they called themselves the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps. Her job was to help manage Neias increasingly busy daily life. While it had only been half a month since they had first met, this woman had become irreplaceable to Neia. That was because she had completed her assigned tasks cleaning, laundry, cooking, and various other tasks with consummate perfection. Ill take my leave, then. Also, Bertrand Moro-shi wishes to meet you. I understand. Can you help me call him in? Thank you for your hard work today. The housekeeper bowed to her, and then left the room. A man entered, as though to swap places with her. The woman was averse to men and feared them, and she felt uncomfortable when she was in the same location as men. Therefore, she had chosen to excuse herself. Baraja-sama, I apologize for disturbing you while you are resting. May I ask for some of your time? Bertrand Moro. He had the stout body of a man in his forties, but the part about him that stood out most was the thinning hair on the top of his head. The Moro family had a tradition of buttling for notable noble houses, and in the past he too had worked as a butler. That was why he served as a secretary in the rescue corps, in order to make full use of his skills. Neia had been very lucky to meet someone like him when she had first founded the group. If she had not met him, her hair would have gone white at an early age. C The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part II, Chapter 7, Part 1
Did you get all that? This is Neias POV, by the way. I laughed when I first read it. Mrs Diaz doesnt actually have a name in the Light Novels. Shes just a pair of big boobs with hair that does housework perfectly(maid). That hair was cut short because she was a prisoner(damsel). As a bonus, shes scared of men(harmless). She doesnt even get a solid block of introductory text C its instead broken up by oh, by the ways where other information is injected as if to say shes irrelevant as a person. When you account for the fact that Neia was crafted as a blatant reader insert and is made to act like an oji-san in this scene, its pretty clear where Marus head was when he wrote it. In contrast, when Mister Moro is introduced, we get a distinguished professional. Mrs Diaz serves as his transparent herald and he comes in with a prestigious family history and personal record. His competency as a steward is highlighted and his appearance is far overshadowed by it. Even the structure of his exposition is clean and coherent, with an in-character introduction, body of relevant content, and conclusion based on said content. If you thought that the portrayal of the patriarchal society of Roble in Valkyries Shadow was exaggerated, think again. Its worse than that in canon. At least women get names in this story.

Stuck in the Dark Ages

The idea that the European Dark Age was a thing in history has been thoroughly debunked, but this concept still runs strong in Overlord. A pop fiction version of it, that is. In the tiny corner of the New World where the main story takes place, the people are considered little more than barbarians lost in the darkness of ignorance, superstition, xenophobia, and savage paganism. Roble is a maritime state stated in canon to have a relatively strong navy and access to maritime trade. At one point, Remedios even suggests selling the uncommonly good equipment of the Demihuman invaders overseas C presumably to other Demihumans who can wear said equipment. Kelarts response to her proposal also shows us that they have threats beyond their shores that they must consider, as she notes that they dont want to strengthen the arsenals of other countries. Some people have brought up the point that since Roble is connected to the rest of the world, they shouldnt be so ignorant. It only takes a cursory knowledge of Earths history of maritime trade to understand that it doesnt work that way. The trade fleets of antiquity, be they Arab dhows plying the Indian Ocean trade or the treasure ships of Zheng He, only sought knowledge to obtain resources, extract tribute, or expand influence. This behaviour didnt end as time went on. The Age of Discovery and the colonial era werent periods of beneficial international enlightenment: they were mostly periods of blatant exploitation. The Portuguese didnt give a shit about the cultures that they bought their slaves and spices from, nor did the Spanish care about the engineering and agricultural innovations of the Aztecs and Inca. The only time that anyone cares about the advancement of far-flung countries is if they get their asses beaten by those advancements. For the ones that do the assbeating, the quirks of other nations at best amount to exhibits or curiosities and they certainly did not replace the home culture. The expansionist and exploitative aspects of this behaviour are heavily curbed in the New World. Humans are among the weakest races around and the Faith of the Four does not appear to have any evangelical imperatives. Whats left to them is the acquisition of resources through trade, and, while trade might facilitate the exchange of ideas, people have to care about those ideas in the first place. As with Spain and Portugal, Roble broadly doesnt care. Its actually in their best interests to keep their heads down and toe the line lest they attract the wrong sort of attention. By and large, the Holy Kingdom is the epitome of the Dark Ages trope. In terms of magical integration, they are dead last amongst the northern Human nations. Yes, thats right, theyre actually behind Re-Estize. Neia notes this while theyre in the Kingdoms capital. Roble is about as mundane as it can get in the New World, and the worldview of its people in Valkyries Shadow reflects that. Its steeped in superstition and even their common sense is just flat-out wrong in many cases. This leads to many scenes that are both funny and sad at the same time, or just plain frustrating.

A Mysterious Lack of Unrest

One will note that the language of revolution does not exist in Overlord. Violent revolution is never mentioned in open discussion, nor do New World natives do little more than sit around and suffer despite their supposedly atrocious circumstances. I guess they complain sometimes. This might be attributed to the setting disease discussed in previous afterwords, where the world is treated like a ttrpg session and each area is just static until the players act upon it. If one puts a bit of mechanic-centric thought into it, however, it presents an interesting tidbit about how things work under the hood. There are two confirmed rebellions in the history of Overlord. The first is the political movement that led to the secession of Baharuth from Re-Estize. The second is Carne Village in Volume 9. While they seem to be as different as can be, there are two distinct similarities and Maru always injects mechanical information on purpose. The first is that both rebellions were composed of people who had lost their confidence in their former ruler. The second is that they were both led by a Commander. Enri Enmot has the General Job Class and Nobles(which are pulled from Sword World and maybe AD&Ds Birthright) are a type of Commander. This may also be one of the major reasons that Volume 14 turned out the way that it did. Maru realised that what Nazarick was plotting in Re-Estize couldnt work according to the mechanical rules of the setting. Philip was simply too incompetent to lead and the Royal Court was too competent to lose its grip on the country. If you think that the last part was written in error, I would suggest you read Volume 14 again. The High Nobles of Re-Estize are described as terrifyingly competent and there were only an incompetent few amongst the entire countrys nobility. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part III uses this mechanical tidbit to facilitate the rise of three major movements. In Valkyries Shadow, Doppelgangers cannot copy New World Classes/Spells/Skills/Abilities C they would be able to cast Wild Magic by copying a TDL, otherwise C but that isnt an obstacle to Doppel-Caspond. In fact, not having a functional ruler class means that the three factions naturally become something close to a rebellion, each under their respective leaders.

Revolution, Counterrevolution, and Anarchy

By the time this volume begins, the first revolution has already succeeded. It is a managerial revolution facilitated by the adoption of a half-baked form of GDP that determines societal advancement, which is purposely introduced by Demiurge. Of course, its the progressive faction that immediately jumps on this to gain ground in a country that is largely conservative, and they do so to great effect. For any movement to succeed, be it an independence movement or one pushing new regulatory standards, it must overcome the power of the establishment or otherwise force it to capitulate to the movements demands. In a feudal realm where each member of the establishment is a king on their own land, it does so with laughable ease then the establishment itself is promoting it. These guys arent incompetent, either. Once adopted, the system quickly reaches advanced stages of implementation to the great misfortune of everyone it is imposed on. Overall, its a cautionary tale about what happens when systemic abstractions are blindly followed to their logical extremes. In the wake of the progressives success, a second movement starts in the form of a counterrevolution propping up Robles traditional ways. Spurred to action by Old Purple, Marquis Bodipo rose as the movements first leader but was summarily sent beyond the wall by Doppel-Caspond to weaken the conservatives. People from Roble dont survive that. Duke Debonei succeeds Bodipo and the selection of an unpopular leader delays things enough to get the ball rolling with Neia Baraja. As some may have noticed, Duke Debonei is a vague reference to Louis Phillipe II, the Duke of Orleans and the Noble who helped lay the groundwork for and facilitated the French Revolution. The Summer Palace is a reference to the Palais-Royal, which the Duke of Orleans set up to be a nexus of enlightenment culture and liberal thinking in the heart of Paris. Calca did that part in the Holy Kingdom, though. The existence of the Summer Palace also served as a reason why anyone in this ridiculously hostile setting would travel on a holiday. Unfortunately, the fate of the counterrevolution was already sealed, as Demiurge had long intended for it to be a launchpad for Neias Path of Justice. This too, is a loose reference to the French Revolution, where the Nobles that make the Revolution possible are thrown under the bus during the Terror. Neia Barajas Path of Justice ultimately comes to the forefront in the struggle for the northern Holy Kingdom. It is not without its problems, however. Actually, it has a shitton of problems. First off, its only a few months old. Even spontaneous revolutions take years, if not decades for their underlying movements to gain ground and momentum. Its newness also means that its foundation is next to nonexistent. It is a fortress built on a chopstick, and written on that chopstick is The Sorcerer King is Justice!. Much like any pitch thrown by an idea guy, it has little to no actual substance. Fortunately, good boi Demiurge is supporting Neia all the way, fabricating a path for the Path of Justice. For any movement to succeed, it needs resources, political will, ideological direction, and an issue to tackle that its members all agree upon. If the movement transforms into a revolution, the former three things may be converted into physical power to coerce the establishment into accepting the movements demands. The conservatives provide resources until the Path of Justice can obtain its own, and the Sorcerer King Rescue Corps activities between the war and the start of the volume have amassed political will. The Holy Kingdom has long been rigged with issues that Neias very vague notion of justice can be applied to. Saye is sent not only to spur Neias growth as an orator, but also to ask questions that force Neia to hammer out the details of her new philosophy. Its still pretty flimsy, however. As with our world, revolutions that result in good outcomes are not as common as those that result in anarchy and mass atrocities. And, with Demiurge at the wheel, we can expect Neias revolution to be especially horrifying. Well catch up with Phase Three of the Holy Kingdom project at a later date.

The Office Drama of the Holy Kingdom

Once upon a time, Maruyamas Necromancer in a D&D session was bullied by a Paladin. At least, this feels like one part of Remedios Custodios origin. As many d20 players may have noticed, while every Paladin combat ability/spell in Overlord can be matched with its counterpart in d20, Overlords Paladins are conveniently missing a crucial chunk of their non-combat class kit. Spells and Skills like Detect Alignment, Zone of Truth, and Discern Motive are absent in the New World setting. Why is this? Probably because they absolutely blast apart the type of subterfuge, scheming, and acting that Nazarick and the bad guys that turn the world of Overlord into a shithole rely on to look smart and stay in control. This sort of tweaking happens constantly in Overlord. In ''a story about the strongest, anything that can screw with team Nazarick just mysteriously ceases to exist or has convenient in-setting explanations as to why team Nazarick uses it nonstop and everyone else doesnt(Im looking at you, Message). If Overlords protagonist was Touch Me instead of Ainz, you can bet that hed have everything that the New Worlds Paladins are missing. On second thought, Paladins might be depowered even further because theyd threaten his special place in the sun and we cant have that in Overlord. Remedios, however, is written as if she still has a Paladins traditional non-combat toolkit due to the abovementioned things. Every time she becomes suspicious of something, takes a certain course of action, or comes to an uncannily accurate conclusion about whats going on around her, d20 players can say yep, this is the part where Nazaricks plans start to unravel if the campaign was balanced and the world wasnt continually warped in Ainzs favour. As with everything in Overlord, that metatextual knowledge divides the readership into two camps: one that catches the references and understands why things are happening in a certain way, and one that doesnt and just takes things at face value. Remedios has the misfortune of appearing like an idiot who just happens to make lucky guesses in the latter case. As a whole, its pretty on the nose with its spitefulness; almost like a delayed temper tantrum on Marus part. But, well, whatever: its his Overlord. There is another side to the construction of Remedios character, however, which is also in line with one of the major meta-narratives of Overlord. In a story that purposely draws on many aspects of Japanese corporate culture, Remedios is meant to be the shitty boss while Neia is the unfortunate intern(Squire) that is subjected to her shit. And this is where both Remedios and Neias characterisations really fall apart, definitively proving that write what you know ranks pretty high up there on the mountain of thoughtless writing advice. At least if you want a coherent narrative, as leaning on tropes and real-world shortcuts can still sell and are pretty much mandatory in the world of Light Novels. Its still shit writing, though. The characters are forced into a mould that is narratively improbable C I would even go so far as to say impossible C in the New World. There is a lot of the modern corporate dynamic(which only seems to be toxic when it comes to leadership/hierarchy in Marus mind) in Overlord before and after The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, but its one of the big things that make the arc fall flat on its face when people look past the spectacle and examine whats actually going on. Its all a weird office comedy in a fantasy wrapper. Yes, even Runecraft?. Perhaps the most damning thing of all is that Maru went out of the way to tell readers that Remedios is written as that shitty boss character. Outside of the story. I know that Light Novels heavily rely on genre knowledge, cultural memes/identity and real-world correlations to iceberg and resonate with their audience, but that was the first time that I had ever seen an author straight-up go this hate sink is a specific type of hate sink from a different universe and thats why you should hate her. That being said, The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom Part I/II were what I had to work with, and I did my best to be faithful to each character while also sticking to the more serious and comprehensive construction of Valkyries Shadow. Remedios character journey in the Light Novels is that of a purposeful character assassination by Demiurge. She was selected to be the highest-ranking survivor of the Holy Kingdoms military hierarchy. The Holy Queen was killed one or two steps into the war, as was the High Priestess of the Temples and every military officer of note in the northern Holy Kingdom army. The navy was tied up far away from the action in the north and the south was only allowed to join the north when Demiurges plans called for it(ie. when Doppel-Caspond was ready to receive them and begin laying the groundwork for Phase II). As an aside, its also interesting to note that the only sovereign who was willing to look past Ainzs Undead state and judge him by the merits of his rule C Queen Calca C was personally assassinated by Jaldabaoth. Then, Ainzs script had him make up some bullshit to prevent the possibility of her resurrection by the Sorcerous Kingdom. A potential friend for Ainz as well as a problematic good influence on Ainzs character was purposely eliminated by his loyal servant, Demiurge. How touching. Throughout the story, we see Remedios thrown into situation after situation that her class build isnt suited for tackling. Additionally, multiple scenarios are set up that are designed to tear down the moral integrity of Robles defenders. Remedios is the only one shown to stick to her guns and is framed as an idiot for doing so. Personally, despite all of the holes and its relative simplicity, I thought that Demiurges plan to undermine Remedios and turn her allies against her was very Devil-like(therefore in character for someone who is supposed to be an Archdevil). What shocked me is how many readers thought the giant kangaroo court that was Volumes 12 and 13 was somehow legit. Its clear that Remedios, who is a genius in personal combat, isnt a genius when it comes to the problems that are selectively thrown at her. When shes caught out of her depth, she acts like it. The fact that she has the weight of her nation on her shoulders means that she has to make calls despite not having any competent advisors as someone in her position should. Every other Roble character makes no real choices as themselves. The entire arc from the moment they meet Ainz is you have no choice, just shut up and drink the kool-aid. What agency they had built up and their collective brainpower is just sacrificed to the story of the strongest hivemind. Due to the contrast between them, Remedios ends up being one of the best-written characters in Overlord. Not because shes supposed to resonate with readers due to hacky corporate culture correlations or the fact that shes the designated sandbag-of-the-arc, but because shes written like a real, genuine person. She acts as an individual of average intelligence and upright character plausibly would in her situation(as someone in the New World setting). So, what is Remedios Custodio like? This question would probably receive answers that follow the Retardios thread that much of the fandom subscribes to, but lets take a look at canon. When you strip away all of the references pasted over her, what is she?
Remedios did not like to think, and she was a very stubborn person. That was a flaw, but it was also the reason that she could embody absolute justice. The nature of justice was difficult to contemplate. For instance, imagine if there were two children, one human and one demi-human. Being pure and innocent, they became friends. However, if the demi-human child was discovered by adults, he would be locked up, and the human child would plead for his life. However, if they let the demi-human child go, he might grow up to become a threat to humanity. Was killing the demi-human child just or unjust? This was not a question that could be easily answered. Calca would have spared him without any hesitation. Remedios, however, would kill him without any doubts. In addition, she would insist that she was righteous, and not feel a shred of guilt about it. In her heart, anything she did for the sake of the nation and people was acceptable. When she took the throne of the Holy Queen, Calca had declared to her two close friends, I will grant happiness to the smallfolk, and make a country where nobody will cry. In response, she had said, I will support you and uphold your just cause. With that pledge in her heart, she was more forthright than anyone else, her heart filled with conviction, and the light in her eyes was like that of a fanatic. Someone like that was clearly dangerous, yet Calca did not distance herself from her friend. The righteous impulses of loving others, loving peace, hating evil, and the desire to aid the weak were all things she ought to welcome. And it was because of that nature of hers that what she thought and what she did were the same. Because she did not think about her words, everything she said came from her heart. C The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom, Part I, Chapter 1, Part 3
Just before Jaldaboath appears to eliminate Calca and Kelart, we get this chunk of exposition that serves as a quick characterisation of Remedios. Maru also reaffirms some of these qualities in the following scene. Remedios is the sort that leaves the thinking to others. Or, in the immortal words of a certain Giant Space Hamster handler: You point, I punch. She is comfortable with being that sort of person; even proud of it. Honestly, its a sign of maturity. Shes at a place in her life where she understands what she is and knows that its best to rely on others for everything that shes not good at. More importantly C well, most importantly C she is an ideological juggernaut. I dont mean this in the lawful stupid way, nor do I mean it in the churchbad way where zealots are just repainted narcissists, psychopaths, or corrupt politicians(though it seems that many have superimposed these overdone tropes over Remedios). She is as close to the perfect Paladin as we see in the New World setting. The personification of the Holy Kingdoms justice. Maru does say this in the story, but, well, as with the rest of Overlord, some readers(or many, in the case of Remedios) tend to ignore the facts that he presents to focus on what they imagine a character to be.

The Meaning of Justice

In Japanese, what translates to justice in English pretty much never refers to legal justice(its not even the same word). What it translates to is closer to righteousness, or, more specifically, the right way of living. This is an aspect of eastern culture that is deeply intertwined with moral philosophy and entrenched to the point where people can and will readily ignore breaches of the law in favour of justice. This underlying understanding of justice implies to the Japanese readership C and probably also south, east, and southeast asian readers C that things in the New World are framed in a certain way. The first blatant hint of how moral philosophy works in the New World appears in Volume 10, where Buddhist Priests are categorised as Spiritual Casters. When Paladins are introduced as non-Divine casters in Volume 12, its a confirmation of how Overlords magic categories are applied. Buddhist Priests are Spiritual Casters in Overlord because Buddhists do not worship any gods, but instead follow the Noble Eightfold Path, which are the practices of Buddhism. In other words, the path of enlightenment that liberates one from samsara so they can achieve nirvana. You also see a bit of the Faith of the Fours stupidity when some people try to categorize Buddhists as followers of the Four Elemental Gods C presumably because dharmic religions have many elemental deities. Paladins are similar in the fact that while they may be affiliated with a faith, they do not derive their powers from belief, but conviction in an oath or cause. This is why they arent considered Divine Casters in Overlord even though they wield divine power. Neias Path of Justice is cateogrised according to the same rules. Sorry, no Pope Neia. How about Bodhisattva Neia? In short, the existence of Spiritual and Other casting categories is the same as the existence of ''Human'', Demihuman and Heteromorph. They dont exist as such in the material he hacks from, but he injects them for reasons related to how the gaming/fantasy space in Japan categorises things which just ends up confusing things even more than they already are. So, what does it mean to be the personification of the Holy Kingdoms Justice? Its laid out pretty plainly in canon. Justice is doing what is best for the greater good of society, and Remedios does exactly that. Yes, that includes butchering Demihuman babies. It also makes her a good person due to how the New Worlds Karma system works. Ive seen many readers try to inject their personal, modern Earth morality into their perception of Remedios, saying stupid things like omg shes racist and thus evil. Ive also seen people cast shade on her because she discriminates against Ainz, but in a world where 99.999999% of Undead either immediately attack the living or are just pretending to get along, she is right and you are wrong. Shes not hypocritical, either. The Justice of the Holy Kingdom protects the lives and livelihoods of the Holy Kingdoms citizens and Ainz isnt one of them. Remedios is the Holy Kingdoms paragon, and the people of the Holy Kingdom subscribe to the justice that she represents. Her views are the views of the country as a whole. Thats why its the Holy Kingdoms justice and not Remedios Custodios opinion. Remedios is the rule, not the exception. Keeping this starting point in mind, readers can follow the changes in Remedios throughout her character arc. In short, for most of Volume 12 and 13, Remedios is forced to act out of character by Demiurge. The Paladin of the Holy Kingdom is the story of the character assassination of the titular individual.

A Devilish Character Assassination

When we next see Remedios, the story takes us to Re-Estize. We get the perspective of Neia Baraja, and its evident that Maruyama has transformed Remedios Custodio into a man. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Well, perhaps not literally, but her characterisation is decidedly male. She has zero social awareness, acts like a Japanese high school delinquent from the 80s, and makes physical threat displays like shes a dude in a wrestling show. When I first read this part, I had to stop to reread the scene, after which I leaned back in my chair, looked up at the ceiling, and thought What? Now, Im not saying that women cant be physically violent, but it usually isnt the go-to option for pursuing personal conflict. When it does happen, its usually when one feels that they have no other choice but to react in that manner. This hinges on mental maturity, with having the most chance of happening for stupid reasons when one hasnt undergone full emotional development. Does that mean Remedios is a Karen? Well, no. Remedios is a woman whos at least in her mid-late twenties and is in a position of power. Her opening scene already shows that shes reached a place in her life where shes come to terms with who she is and where she sits in the grand scheme of things. If she wanted to torment Neia, there are a jillion more likely ways in which she could do so with barely a thought, far less social risk, and zero physical violence. All of them are more vicious than what she did in that scene. We know the reason why this is, though: in the Japanese office drama setups of old, the shitty boss is almost always an abusive male character that resorts to the same threat displays and that characterisation has been superimposed onto Remedios. This has the added effect of divorcing the overwhelmingly male readership from the chance that she may be seen as desirable, tossing her into the bucket of crazy/stupid/ugly women who dont register as women. Yes, I said ugly. There were actually some comments that earnestly asserted that Remedios isnt physically attractive even when canon puts her in the same tier of beauty as Calca in their opening scene. And, yes, Overlord does this sort of thing all the time. Maruyama divides the New Worlds women into two types: endearing and broken. Where one falls on that scale affects what little agency they are allowed to have in spite of what they should be able to do. Presumably powerful women like Lakyus and Calca fall into the endearing category: they get fluffed up for their desirability and then the story just happens to them. Those like Clementine and Remedios fall into the broken category: they do stuff and get their comeuppance via assorted Nazarick-related things. Its as if Marus a Japanese boomer or something. Anywayafter that, we witness Gustavs intervention, whereupon we learn why Remedios is picking on Neia. Apparently, its because she wasnt there to fight Jaldabaoth in Hoburns and that Remedios has changed since then. Thats reasonably unreasonable, so sure. What it ends up masking along the way, however, is that Remedios is not usually like that. In the same scene where we get the new Remedios Custodio, we also see that the old Remedios Custodio who cares deeply about the people in her charge(aka every citizen of the Holy Kingdom) is still there. This thoroughly confuses Neia, and it is the last time we see this aspect of Remedios character framed in such generous terms. The rest of the time, it is usually seen through what she gets frustrated over and how she gets targeted by Nazarick. Demiurge(and Maru) repeatedly use that side of her to make it seem like shes an idiot when shes making the correct choice in many cases. At least the correct choice if youre sane and believe that a healthy human society shouldnt be structured according to the precepts of Machiavellianism. From hereon in, however, the tropes have been hooked onto Remedios and since Light Novel-style writing trains readers to rely on tropes for everything, it dictates how they interpret Remedios actions. Moreover, every scene with her in it casts her in a negative light in the eyes of the reader insert(Neia), the protagonist(Ainz), or just from the framework of what favours team protag. As a writer, I must say that it was a very powerful tactic to employ. Even just one of them, as unintentionally demonstrated with General Ray back in Empire in Chains, is enough to set readers against a character and paint them in all sorts of interesting ways despite copious evidence to the contrary. Its a cheap shortcut, though, and far from good writing. Maru does this sort of thing all the time while also demonstrating that he can write well, so its like he does it to see how many of his readership can actually read and how many cant. He could also be offering commentary on the state of modern writing, as Overlords overarching metanarrative is a commentary on many modern things versus how things were in the past. Anyway, I digress. Once we get to the Holy Kingdom, its setup after setup(courtesy of Demiurge and Ainz, who is trying to follow Demiurges script) designed to tear Remedios down in front of the people of the Holy Kingdom. When looking at these setups from a job class perspective, you see that none of them are anything that her build equips her to handle. When looking at them from a realistic perspective, she is cast as incompetent. Remedios is not a Commander, diplomat, or bureaucrat. The situations she is thrown into create the impression that she is always wrong and she is allowed to be the Paladin for everything else. A precedent is created where the correct decisions that she makes as a Paladin come into question because she was made to be wrong in everything else, which has the effect of breaking up the moral foundations of the Holy Kingdom Liberation Army. Perhaps the most well-known among these is the hostage scene. Many people C Americans, especially C subscribe to the dusty old Nixonism that one does not negotiate with terrorists. A certain line of reasoning follows after that, but, in reality, its been proven that taking a direct, hard-line stance in hostage situations isnt at all superior to other avenues. Unfortunately, since this is Overlord C and its a scripted event anyway C Remedios is forced to be wrong. This one is especially potent because its at a point where her people still believe that shes doing the right thing. The scenes that gaslight Remedios and play mind games with her allies also show how much of a malevolent prick Ainz is. People love painting him as neutral or even good depending on and then point to his background and circumstances as if they excuse him for his actions. One is always free to make present choices irrespective of their past, however, and Ainz increasingly chooses evil as the volumes go on. Some say that this is just na?vet on the part of the reader or Remedios, but na?vet is favouring morality over pragmatism. When you consider that this is the story of the strongest and he can do pretty much whatever he wants and get away with it and he chooses to participate in a character assassination that is designed by the resources at his disposal to be impossible to escapeyeah. Ainz goes from well, maybe hes just a regular, everyday person bumbling around with stuff hes not good with before Volume 11 to this shitbag is purposely being evil by Volume 12. Anyway, I could go through every scene, but this afterword is nowhere near done and I think people get the point by now. Valkyries Shadow takes Remedios out of all those rigged scenes and places her in her regular role, allowing her to return to what she once was. She is as close to in character as she should be. Unfortunately for her and the Holy Kingdom, the damage done by Demiurge is already irreparable and her end is an indication that the country has gone over the brink. Remedios Custodio dies, and the justice of the Holy Kingdom dies with her.

The Intern

Neia Baraja is cast as the intern in the office drama dynamic of the Holy Kingdom arc. Stuck under her bad boss, she makes for the woobiest woobie in all of Overlord. Maru has tried to woobify other New World sidekicks in previous volumes in various ways with little success, but he seems to have struck gold with Neias formula. In addition, he created the archetypical reader insert. Lets go over what makes her tick.

Personality? What Personality?

If Remedios is a character who is out of character with herself, Neia Baraja is a character who is out of character in the New World. First of all, she is written as a teenager and the concept of teenagers didnt exist until it became a phase of common life in the 20th century on Earth. Maruyama has been pretty good about this up to this point. Before Volume 12, there were no teenagers. In a society like the Holy Kingdom or any of those portrayed thus far in Overlord, you are a kid, and then you are a productive member of society. The closest thing to being a teenager in Overlord is being a student at the Imperial Magic Academy, which is pretty much for the elites of society and their career path is already set. This brings us to our next problem Neia is enrolled as a member of a guild-like institution. She is a Squire, which is an apprentice Paladin in the setting. Apprentices have masters, so where is Neias? Instead of being an apprentice, the intern role is taped to her forehead and she acts as the office gopher until Ainz comes along and takes her on a magic carpet ride. The attempt to force relatability is extraordinarily jarring. One might suggest that Neias master was killed in the opening offensives of the war. Sure, but that doesnt delete her masters influence. A master is a personal mentor with whom an apprentice is stuck for the better part of ten years, yet Neias thoughts dont turn to her master or their teachings even once. She hasnt been indoctrinated as she should have in the staunchly religious country that the Holy Kingdom is supposed to be and even admits that she doesnt understand what justice is. There is little indication that she is an apprentice at all. When it comes to Neias parents, we see much the same thing. Pavel passed down his magical fantasy genes(Baraja in archaic forms of Hispanic means to quarrel or to fight, by the way) and taught her just enough to be recruited as a scout for the Holy Kingdoms delegation to Re-Estize and the Sorcerous Kingdom. The rest of the time, Pavel slept in a tree. Her mother is no better. Shes a nameless musclehead who is supposedly an elite Paladin. Thats a shitton of Paladin influence thats supposed to be in her life, but it doesnt show at all and is handwaved away as her not having aptitude. Neia is at a stage of mental development where the influence of the role models closest to her should be dominating her worldview. Yet, we see nothing of that influence except for what helps her come into contact with Ainz. She has no moral foundation, no cultural foundation, no religious indoctrination, no meaningful institutional training, no family roots, and no friends. The result is a blank slate character primed for a reader insert and ready to fall to an inadvertent pick-me-up by the protagonist of the story. And, well, Maruyama sure has a lot of fun with her. Because she has nothing, Ainz becomes everything. No, thats not quite right. She doesnt even listen to Ainz, so her delusions about what Ainz is become everything to her. A New World version of a Nazarick NPC. Ironically C or perhaps purposely C she gets paired up with Shizu, whose character archetype is essentially a projection magnet. Throughout it all, Neia shows herself to be the biggest fool in the entire arc. Remedios is an idiot, but at least shes an idiot who accepts that shes an idiot and there are plenty of idiots in the world who find success and happiness like that. Given the fanbases reception of the two characters, thats quite the dab on Marus part.

The Path to Radicalisation

Valkyries Shadow picks Neia up basically where the story left her. She gets rewoobified for good measure and good reason C she cant focus on going from fool to tool if shes still working for the Holy Order at the same time. Neia is also still as impressionable as ever, but care is taken to portray her as an actual member of Roble society instead of being a weirdly isolated anomaly for the purpose of being a reader insert. She subscribes to Robles common sense and cultural mores and she has a functional education thats more in line with what an unremarkable Squire lined up for an unremarkable career as a Paladin should have. Theres another element to her in this volume that some people have picked up on, and that is she is essentially a veteran. Its an aspect of characterisation in Light Novels that tends to get glossed over and, annoyingly, veterans are either one of two things: The first is that they are cast as the loser, usually written to be an emotional cue for the readers. An author will put a character through some PTSD-inducing events for no better reason than to elicit a reaction from the audience. Overlord is especially dirty about this and leaves behind hundreds of thousands, if not millions, of traumatised people and this is apparently supposed to entertain the reader even when it happens for the hundredth time. I know schadenfreude is a thing, but damn. The second is that the veteran is a winner, resulting in the grizzled veteran who gives off the air of an invulnerable badass. Also for no good reason. No, Ludmila doesnt fit into this category. This second characterisation is also problematic because it posits that losers naturally become victims and winners naturally dont. Nuh-uh, it doesnt work that way. This is an aspect of eastern writing that severely lags behind its western counterparts and is pretty damn unhelpful. Neias experience as a veteran turns out to be a bit rougher than her free ride in canon. Not only did she volunteer to serve, but the way things work in her society meant that she made a lifelong commitment to do so. An apprentice becomes a master, and a master is a master for life. Unfortunately for her, this commitment apparently means nothing to the Holy Kingdom and she is discharged after becoming an inconvenience. Not only is her livelihood taken from her, but so is her childhood home. From that point, she is alone. And I mean alone. Society doesnt recognise her and she sort of drifts around until she ends up with Iago Lousa. The older, more experienced veteran instantly makes an unconditional effort to save her from not only her financial situation, but also the mental pit of moral violation and disenfranchisement shes been cast into. After she encounters Saye, however, things go downhill again. Or uphill, depending on who youre cheering for. The manipulative Bard rapidly gouges out a part of Neias newfound support mechanism and inserts herself in its place. Its all about fashioning her into the perfect tool for Demiurge to use from there. Neias story is one of a very abused veteran who is rapidly radicalised for someone elses purposes. The Job Class system makes it even worse, especially since Neia is not aware of it and how it affects both herself and the people around her. Once upon a time, Shalltear advised Ludmila and Ilyshnish about not allowing their Classes to take control of their lives, but most arent fortunate enough to receive such instruction C Neia included. By the time Neia is unleashed upon the Holy Kingdom, shes the zealous founder of a poorly defined moral philosophy with the power to drive her followers into acts of mass psychosis. Fantasy is fantastic, isnt it?

The Evangelist

The Evangelist is an orator-type PrC in Dungeons and Dragons 3.5e. Maru made no effort to hide where the Job Class was from. It is also a type of Commander Job Class according to Maru and this seems to define Commanders in Overlord as Classes that have skills and abilities that influence and bolster followers that arent pets. That being said, the Evangelist is sort of a meme, mechanically speaking. The requirements to obtain it are pretty easy and any Job Class build can pick it up if they meet them. Players dont usually get it outside of RP-related reasons, however. Its stupendously weak and trashes pretty much any build. The only situations where the Evangelist shines are in non-combat encounters or in a very weak setting. Lo and behold, the ass-end of the New World is the perfect place to make it work. What does it do? Well, without going into the flavour text and too much of the minutiae, this. Oh, keep in mind that the area of effect radius for spells and abilities is larger in Overlord than in D&D. Much larger.
Fast Talk (Ex): At 2nd level, the Evangelist knows the right thing to say at the right time. He may make a rushed Diplomacy check as a full-round action at only a C5 penalty.
This is how Neia can blab away convincingly without training or preparation and speak to the masses without thinking through her own teachings. With a bit of oratory training, the penalty becomes a non-issue against the average citizen of the Holy Kingdom. When shes in a situation where she cant use this ability, you get her clueless mode where she tries to figure out what her message is all about and how to apply it.
Great Orator (Su): An Evangelist can inspire, protect, and otherwise improve the situation of his allies simply by speaking clearly and being heard. Evangelist oratory abilities function in exactly the same manner as bardic music except the Evangelist must speak loudly and clearly, rather than sing or play an instrument. Inspire Dread (Su): An evil Evangelist with 9 or more ranks in Perform (oratory) can inspire hopelessness in all enemies within 30 feet. This ability imposes a C4 penalty on Will saves on all enemies within 30 feet of the Evangelist. Delivering this oratory requires a full-round action to activate and requires concentration each round to continue the effect. The effect lasts as long as the Evangelist speaks and for 3 rounds thereafter. Inspire dread is a mind-affecting ability. Inspire Hope (Su): A good or neutral Evangelist with 9 or more ranks in Perform (oratory) can inspire spiritual resilience in all allies within 30 feet. This ability gives the Evangelist and all allies who can hear his oratory a +4 sacred bonus on Will saves. Delivering this oratory requires a full-round action to activate and requires concentration each round to continue the effect. The effect lasts as long as the Evangelist speaks and for three rounds thereafter. Inspire hope is a mind-affecting ability.
Neia gets the second one because shes good. This is what she uses to bolster her followers and soothe the minds of those traumatised by Jaldabaoths invasion.
Convert the Unfaithful (Su): An Evangelist of 5th level with at least 13 ranks in Perform (oratory) may attempt to convert a single enemy within 30 feet. As a full-round action, the Evangelist delivers an impassioned speech on the righteousness of his beliefs to a single enemy, who must attempt a Will save (DC = 10 + class level + Cha mod). If the creature succeeds, it is shaken for one round. If the creature fails its saving throw, it converts. Creatures with an alignment subtype (such as Angels and Devils) are immune to this ability. A converted creature is effectively charmed by the Evangelist (similar to a Charm Monster spell). In addition, a converted creature temporarily assumes the alignment of the Evangelist and acts accordingly. This may mean some of the creatures class abilities, spells, or other abilities are unavailable to it for the duration of the spell (a Paladin converted to something other than lawful good, for example, loses her class abilities for the duration). When the duration elapses, the creature then has a choice: It can continue to act according to its new alignment, or it can shift back. If the creature chooses to permanently change its alignment to the Evangelists, it acts as if a Cleric of the appropriate alignment had cast Atonement on it. If the creature chooses to change back, it must make another saving throw (with the same save DC as before). If it fails this saving throw its alignment changes back but it needs an Atonement spell to gain back any abilities it lost due to its temporary alignment change.
This is the brainwashing mentioned in Neias character sheet at the end of Volume 13. Since New Worlders develop their stuff over time rather than picking it out of a list upon levelling, Maru gives her a watered-down version for the time being that only works on people suffering from unhealed emotional wounds(aka a Will penalty). We see the effects of the brainwashing quite early in Neias arc for this volume when one of the Corps members is challenged on his convictions, and we see people who shake off the brainwashing much later.
Inflame the Righteous (Su): An Evangelist of 3rd level or higher with 11 or more ranks in Perform (oratory) can use this ability to wreath himself and any of his allies within 30 feet in divine flame. Each beneficiary of this ability gains the benefit of a Fire Shield spell. Use the Evangelists level +5 to determine the caster level of the spell. The damage caused by the spell is, however, purely divine and not subject to a creatures resistance or immunity to fire. This oratory requires a full-round action to perform and requires concentration each round to continue the effect. The effect lasts as long as the Evangelist speaks and for three rounds thereafter.
Inflame the Righteous is the ability that Neia is missing as an Evangelist and its what we see at the end of this volume. For reference, Fire Shield is a damage shield that affects anyone who strikes the character its on. At the Neias current strength, it will instagib almost any Human combatant under Level 4. This is pretty much every regular Human in the region and anyone who isnt considered a highly experienced combatant. It goes on for as long as she keeps it up and she doesnt have to be in range after applying the effect to keep it up. It also doesnt cost any mana(oratory abilities generally dont cost mana). Quite OP in the New World.

An Unwanted Ally

Gustav Montagns fills the role of the ally in the Holy Kingdoms office drama. Appearing as everyones friend or maybe a peacemaker, the ally is a crucial component for making a toxic work environment drag on for as long as possible and his introduction has him doing exactly that in canon. First, he sympathises with Neias situation and acts to take some heat off of her. After that, he ropes her into doing more work(which Neia really doesnt want to do but is obliged to accept). Then, he convinces Neia to eat Remedios shit with a smile and does nothing to address her abuse. For the greater good. Its a tactic that he repeats several times throughout the story with various people to varying degrees. Anyone who has had to deal with or seen a really abusive work environment knows that people like Gustav are absolute cancer. They hold things together until everything flies apart, which is usually when the people that you dont want to quit get fed up and do exactly that. This guy is probably the worst lieutenant possible and the only way that people like him can thrive is if theres no way for abused employees to quit. I guess the office drama also happens to be in a Japanese black company, which makes sense since Maru refers to them so often. Gustav is lined up for a promotion to Grandmaster by the end of Volume 13. In Valkyries Shadow, we see what a character like that does when theyre on top: basically nothing, which is probably why he was appointed to the position. All of his talk and fence-sitting get him precisely nowhere in the end, and hes stomped by Lugo Agrela on behalf of one of Gustavs victims(Neia). Good riddance.

The Infiltrator and the Agitator

Ive seen a few people refer to Ludmila as the Valkyries Shadow and, uh, thats not right. The Valkyries Shadow is the network of New World characters who operate under Shalltears organisational umbrella. This story always follows characters that are either part of her organisation or end up interacting with them in some way, and having different characters from various walks of life allows the story to thoroughly explore the New World. This is also why we dont see certain povs, even though people might want them. Everything in Valkyries Shadow is experienced from the perspective of, well, the Valkyries Shadow. In this volume, the two members of the shadow we follow are Liam and Saye, who are attached to Remedios and Neia, respectively.

Enter the Inquisitor

Liams a pretty good guy. I take that back: hes a really good guy. Rather than the cold, detached Assassin-type, Liam follows in the footsteps of the adults in his life and ends up as a warm, detached Assassin-type. Does that work? Apparently, it does. Going from responsible brother to responsible killer(?), Liam is always shown as someone who focuses on his job: from gathering information in Fassett Town to feed himself and his sister, to being a sort of Rogue consultant in the Draconic Kingdom, to his work as an infiltrator in the Holy Kingdom. When he returns to the Holy Kingdom, we see him continuing this trend, carrying out a natural infiltration using nothing but his own skills. Unlike the hardboiled lone wolf characterisation that one usually sees pinned to the hired killer, Liam prefers to cooperate with people, builds relationships and information networks, chooses nonviolent means to effectively de-escalate situations, and acts as a generally positive influence while he operates. Ijaniya doesnt leave mountains of bodies in its wake as it looks under every rock and table while searching for its targets, and neither does Liam. He doesnt even kill anyone until the epilogue. Speaking of killing people, Liams little massacre in the epilogue makes him look pretty strong, but hes not actually. Well, I guess relative to the average Human in the Holy Kingdom, he is. The way he dispatched his opponents is more than due to that strength, however. Liam is something like a Level 4 Rogue in d20 terms. That means his BAB(Base Attack Bonus) only allows him to attack once per round. One round is six seconds, meaning that a Rogue of Liams level can normally only attack once every six seconds. So how does he hit seven opponents in less than two rounds, never mind kill them? First of all, hes dual-wielding. That means he gets a second attack with his offhand at a certain penalty to offence. His targets arent wearing any armour and theyre all caught flat-footed, so landing hits on them is pretty trivial for Liam. With that, he can attack four times in two rounds. The additional attacks he needs are from AoO(Attack of Opportunity). An Attack of Opportunity is an instant, single attack that is provoked when a character either tries to leave the attackers melee range without preparation or performs an action that creates an opening for someone to attack them through. Examples of this include casting a spell, using an item, trying to open a door, acting to help another, making untrained unarmed attacks, and so on. Liams build has the Combat Reflexes feat, which allows him to perform as many additional AoOs as his dexterity bonus allows. Its +3 for Liam, meaning that he can perform four AoOs per round. So, the first two guys he kills go down from Liams normal mainhand and offhand attacks and the guy who reacts in surprise to those attacks gets AoOd. The guy on top of Nat eats an AoO, as well, as does the guy who reacts to that attack. The last two guys staring stupidly arent performing any actions and thus cant get AoOd, so Liam takes them out with regular attacks in the second round of combat. Every single one of those hits is a Sneak Attack. Contrary to what its name implies, Sneak Attacks dont require the attacker to be stealthed C the target only has to be in a state where they are distracted, flanked, or otherwise unable to defend themselves against the attack. To the low-level commonfolk of the Holy Kingdom, a single Sneak Attack from Liam is fatal. When dealing with much beefier opponents(like Beastmen) they become less impressive when narrated, as seen in The Tiger and the Dragon. Anyway, being an upstanding, likeable person has the shocking side-effect of making one popular and Liam ends up with a wife who likes him to an extreme degree. Initially picked up as a part of his cover, Nat quickly becomes an outlet for Liams frustrations(and not in the way that Nat wants) over the Holy Kingdoms culture and the Faith of the Four. He helps her onto the path of success not only because he doesnt want to leave her high and dry at the end of his assignment, but also as a sort of proof that the Faith of the Six is superior to its heretical counterpart. It should also be noted that Liams relationship with Nat is something of a comparison between two different outcomes of patriarchy. Nats patriarchy has the negative characteristics that many in our day and age attribute to patriarchal society, while Liam is a (new)member of a different patriarchal society that has his actions play out in a far more nurturing manner. The key difference between them, as probably everyone has noticed, is how gender roles work in the two faiths. The Faith of the Sixs philosophy of pursuing vocational excellence applies to both men and women, so the idea that women are commonly considered nothing more than baby machines and useless accessories is abhorrent to Liam and he goes full DIY on her. Its a weird, flip-flop relationship where Liam engages in patronising behaviour in order to empower Nat. Nat, on the other hand, doesnt want to be empowered, only patronised. Liams relationship with Remedios provides us with a perspective free of the office drama theme of the LN arc where Remedios is buried in tropes, undermined at every turn, and cant do anything about it because Nazarick. Liams genuine interactions naturally pull out a genuine response from the Paladin and we get to see Remedios return to her normal character from before the Demon Emperors invasion. Hes actually pretty good at managing Remedios, as Carla notes. Unfortunately, despite providing Remedios with much-needed support, nothing can save her from her fate. How Liam processes her demise and what he learns from it is an important part of the young agents character journey. Overall, Liams tale is one of a low-level, low-agency(in terms of affecting major changes to the world) character acting as a member of the Valkyries Shadow. That doesnt mean he doesnt do anything C it simply means that his choices tend to be more personal and influence people on a similarly personal level. In contrast to the members of the Noble Quartet, whose stories primarily deal with institutional, economic, and political facets of kingdom building, Liam is one of the windows on the little people of the New World and how their lives are affected by the machinations of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Liams work as both an agent for the Holy Order and a corrective influence for the heretics he works with ends up earning him the Inquisitor Job Class. The Inquisitor is mentioned pretty early on in Valkyries Shadow and then makes an appearance in the form of Saracas bodyguard Girika. It then makes its canon appearance in Volume 16 as a part of Antilenes scuffed character build. The Inquisitor is a second-bracket PrC that specialises in hunting down enemies of the faith. In Antilenes fight with Mare, witch hunter-style Skills are employed that cripple the casting capabilities of heretics and infidels. Statistically speaking, it is a Job Class noted for its physical durability and resilience against magic attacks C at least according to Antilenes thoughts. Of course, Liam has no idea he has the Job Class. Will he ever figure it out? How much homework does Director Alpha have in store for him? Which hero-tier onee-san will he be paired up with next? Stay tuned for the next episode of Valkyries Shadow! Well, maybe not the next episode

Acting in Bad Faith

We get our first in-depth look at Saye in this volume and Im pretty sure some people wish they hadnt. If Saye ever held a concert, Demiurge would be doing wotagei in the front row. First appearing as a wide-eyed little girl in Birthright, she emerges in The Tiger and the Dragon as a clever and diligent child who volunteers every day at the E-Rantel Cathedral. Little do people know C well, many of her allies in the story actually do C that she is quite the zealot. Now, we get to see her enact that zealotry with the brutality that children are capable of. As with her brother, Saye tends to stay focused on her job. She sorts all of the people around her into degrees of useful and useless and manipulates them accordingly. Overall, she thinks that the Holy Kingdom is a pretty useless place, so she holds no qualms about turning it into something useful for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Perhaps the scariest thing about Saye is that her main target tends to not suffer from direct, physical harm. She just destroys everything that they love and care about. Whenever Saye asks a pointed question or sends a minion of Nazarick to do something, one must wonder what sort of atrocity is in store. Saye is not without her soft spots, however. She happily works in brothels and favours the people and locations that Robles moral society considers undesirable. Saye also loves her brother. No, really. I swear! Saye builds trust with Neia Baraja through a combination of bardic reputation and certain machinations that convince Neia that shes reliable and world-wise. While it does seem like she drives the Faceless One around like a car from the outset, it becomes increasingly evident that her frustrations are mounting over Neias arbitrary and irrational thought processes. Of course, this isnt a problem unique to Neia Baraja, as both Saye and Liam encounter what readers probably think is a wacky and maybe unbelievable amount of stupidity. As the story has shown, however, the Holy Kingdom is a mostly insular country filled with highly conservative, wilfully ignorant, and superstitious people. Imagine a person who has existed as a member of a small, tightly-knit community for their entire lives, cant read and doesnt have access to literature anyway. Mass media doesnt exist. The Temples tell them whats right and whats wrong and everyone agrees that its correct. They dont know or care about anything beyond their little part of the world, nor can they afford to. The structuralism-based thinking that most of our modern worlds common sense is built on isnt a thing. What would the common sense of that person be like? Some people say that Neia should be different from the average commoner because famous parents or something, but why would you think that? Her dad hates the city and her mom is always deployed. She participates in the exact same system of education that every commoner uses, so why would the outcome be any different? In fact, those tendencies should be even more extreme because its an education for the Holy Order and the Faith of the Four is pretty damn stupid. We see Saye give up on trying to guide Neia in accordance with the tenets of The Six in the first half of the volumes final act. She even starts trolling her after a certain point, content that having Neia plunge the Holy Kingdom into anarchy works just as well for the Sorcerous Kingdoms objectives as having her usher in a new orderand this is fine. Unlike Liam, Sayes assignment in Roble continues into Phase III, so we wont see her until the story gets there. Oh, Saye is a Level 9 Bard, so her character sheet isnt very exciting.

Mechanical Notes

There are two mechanical topics I thought Id bring up this time around. The first has to do with a certain aspect of Robles culture. The second is about power comparisons(surprise!).

To Contaminate, or not to Contaminate?

Robles system of universal military conscription invariably brings us to the topic of build contamination. Indeed, this has been brought up several times in the volumes comments. The question with Roble is that, even though a Player may consider build contamination a bad thing, is it actually that bad for the Holy Kingdom? The point most frequently brought up is that, since the Humans of the region never reach their average level cap of fifteen anyway, build contamination doesnt matter. A Leatherworker can get five levels in their main vocation, two levels in Blacksmith for the convenience of making their own metal parts, then have one level in Fighter from serving their time in the Royal Army. No harm done, right? Its better than if they just had five levels in Leatherworker. They can even diversify their business to protect themselves from bad turns in the market and you never know when that level in Fighter could come in handy. To that, I say: yes, but no. Mostly no. Having a split build isnt just a personal problem, its a systemic problem. The advance of scientific knowledge is dependent on discovering anomalous or novel data. In other words, seeing the same thing over and over again work according to known laws does not help one discover anything new. It is when the unexpected or unknown happens that questions are asked and new frontiers of knowledge are opened for exploration. A society of contaminated builds locks itself out of discovering the unexpected and unknown, at least when it comes to stuff beyond low-level mundanity. The go-to example is tier magic, where even a single level as something other than the type of caster one is can end the dream of reaching the third tier of magic long before they ever get close to it. When applied on a country-wide level, it becomes common sense that the average person cannot become a third-tier mage. In reality, its very much achievable, but that whole civilisation has just locked itself out of that possibility because universal military conscription gives everyone(except for Priests and Paladins in the Holy Kingdom) levels in Fighter. They are denied all of the advancements and progress that having plentiful access to third-tier arcane magic entails. This logic can be applied to every Job Class path. More powerful skills and abilities can never be obtained; higher realms of craftsmanship can never be realised; the country as a whole loses out on whatever production bonuses they might otherwise discover and cultivate. Split builds enforce the mundanity of low levels in a civilisation because that society will never realise that certain things are possible for the average citizen or that those things can even exist. They will forever be considered the realm of geniuses, doomed to be so scarce as to be nonexistent for the everyday person. Those who try to achieve what common sense asserts is impossible are considered overambitious fools and punished by the systems built on that foundation of common sense. This is what happened to the societies thus far explored in Overlord, and, well, it also happens IRL. We don''t have Job Classes, thankfully...or do we? There is a huge caveat to all this when it comes to the New World, however: class synergies exist. More importantly, completely new classes can be conceptualised. This is something that civilisations without awareness of the Job Class system have an advantage in. Generations can go by with a civilisation believing in the existence of something that something that doesnt mechanically exist C Imperial Knight, for example C and suddenly, one day, it does. Of course, having people do whatever, whenever, is ill-advised. That just gets you conquered in the end, but so does stagnation. Striking a balance between developing new stuff and optimising things according to existing stuff so you dont get conquered, enslaved, eaten, or outright annihilated by your competitors is the true challenge for any civilisation in the New World.

An Odd Interpretation of Odds

Once upon a time, back in the Overlord Web Novel days, Maru threw out a bit of information about level gaps and how they affected ones chances at victory. No one is sure whether its relevant anymore, but most of the fandom that cares about such things still treats it as factual and applicable to the Light Novels. Paraphrased, he states that, in a situation where everything is mechanically equal(class build, equipment, personal skill, foreknowledge, etc), a duel between two characters of the same level results in a fifty-fifty chance of victory. The rest of it looks like this: One Level difference: 40% chance of victory Two Levels: 30% chance of victory Three: 20% chance Four: 10% Five: 8% Six: 6% Seven: 4% Eight: 2% Nine: 0% While this is all well and good, there is a very strange interpretation concerning Maruyamas odds, and that is what winning entails. The notions fostered by this particular interpretation then gets extrapolated into other power comparisons, at which point it vaults into the realm of ridiculousness. What do I mean by that? Lets take the same-level matchup, first. A 50% chance of victory implies that its a fight won by a paper-thin margin. The winner ends the fight with 1 HP and 0 Mana or something reasonably close to that. We can also assume that they use every cooldown and trump card at their disposal. I hope this makes sense. As the level gap gets further and further apart, however, something weird happens. The idea that its a fight vanishes. Its just a win or a loss. Mechanically speaking, people begin to assume that the fight was so easy that minimal to no resources are expended. The loser just self-destructs at the beginning of the duel or something. Jircniv doesnt count. Eight-level difference? Well, it was a 2% chance so it must have been a cakewalk that cost the winner nothing. Twenty-level difference? Thirty? Lol, one-shot. However, we know for a fact that this isnt true. In Volume 13, we have Ainzs fight against Jaldabaoth and his Maid Demons. We see Doppel-Lupusregina eat a Maximised Reality Slash C Ainzs strongest single-target damage spell C and it doesnt kill her even with a 41-Level difference. Not-Doppel-Shizu survives Ainzs Nuclear Blast just fine with her 54-Level difference. In Volume 16, Antilene face-tanks Mares Petit Catastrophe with a 12-Level gap despite getting the crap beaten out of her beforehand. Long before these battles, we also know that Aura has the weakest personal battle power out of all the Level 100 NPCs, but if you factor in her pets, she is the strongest. Those pets are all under Level 90 C some of them arent even close to it C but they swing every matchup in her favour. With this in mind, the true consequences of combat should be reexamined for those people who subscribe to the thinking I described above. A Ten-Level gap may result in a guaranteed loss, but the winner may only walk away with half of their HP and Mana C especially if their opponent had some particularly nasty skills or spells. It also means that a team of much lower-level opponents can be a very real threat. My estimation of the Great Imperial Knights levels is as surprisingly low as it is because of this: if all four were in their mid-upper twenties, a Level 30 Gazef would get trounced every single time. Instead, we are told that he actually has a fair chance of winning. A lot of fights in Valkyries Shadow employ the same logic. A Beastman Lord may have no chance of victory against a Death Knight on their own, but the presence of support and prudent threat management turns the fight into a manageable, though tedious, victory. A line of low-teens Hobgoblins, after all of their equipment, enchantments, command skills, formation bonuses, and martial arts are added up, can handily stop a Death Knights Level 25 offence and juggle agro around so they can rotate defensive cooldowns. In this volume, Remedios Custodio vs Eduardo Cohen also observes the same mechanical realities. In fact, Eduardos preparations were overkill. The only reason they blew through so much healing was that he kept trying to convince Remedios to stand down for the sake of the Holy Kingdom. Remedios got Gazefd C she was demoted from Grandmaster and was thus wearing standard-issue Paladin gear C with her family sword being the only good piece of equipment left to her. Eduardo, on the other hand, got to use his Houses custom-enchanted regalia. Level-wise, hes described as a potential hero, but is only Level 27 for the moment versus Remedios 34. His gear, buffs, and Martial Arts bring him up to the fighting potential of a Level 33 while Remedios in her setup fights as the equivalent of a 37. Thats still only a 10% chance for Eduardo to pull out a win, but with so much healing on his side and the ability to taunt, Remedios fate is easily sealed because vanilla Paladins have poor offence and she can''t overwhelm the Priests healing output. As explained by Ludmila in earlier volumes, a hero dies alone. A country must not only be aware of the enemys opposing heroes, but also of any force that is capable of taking down isolated heroes. Those forces are far more plentiful than heroes themselves due to how Marus statistics play out. The power of friendship is strong in Overlord.

Next Up

Its time to catch up with all the characters we havent seen in a while. A long while, for some of them. Before the Storm covers the other stories of the Valkyries Shadow cast from the beginning of Stone and Blood to somewhere around the end of Volume 16. This is going to be a long one. Its totally not because I cant think of satisfactory titles for each arc. Once again, thank you for your continued interest in Valkyries Shadow, and I hope you continue to enjoy the journey~ Before the Storm: Act 1, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 12th Day, Lower Wind Month, 1 CE Arrays of magical lighting cast a soft glow that glinted off of armour polished to a mirror sheen. In the highest hall of Arwintar, the First Division of the Imperial Armys Second Army Group stood resplendent, row by perfect row. Every soldier faced forward, tilting their heads up slightly to the dais where Jircniv Rune Farlord El-Nix, Lord Protector Paramount of the Baharuth Empire, was seated upon his golden throne. Standing to either side of the throne were two of the Great Imperial Knights, Count Palatine Baziwood Peshmel and Count Palatine Nimble Arc Dale Anoch. Immediately below the dais to the Emperors left were the members of the Imperial Court Council; to his right were the heads of the Imperial Army. A man in the full livery of an Imperial Herald stood at the end of a long carpet leading to the thrones base, a large scroll unfurled in his hands. Captain Willhem Ernst Dale Germund! Hah! With a sharp affirmative, Captain Germund stepped out from his place in the front right corner of the First Divisions Fifth Company. The sound of his boots over the gold-veined floor of black marble echoed off of the vaulted architecture of the Imperial Palace. From the galleries above, the eyes of the Imperial Nobility scrutinised his every movement as he presented himself before the Emperor. Willhem Ernst Dale Germund, the heralds voice rang throughout the hall, for your valiant service in the Blister Campaign, you are to be raised by one rank in the peerage and granted the territory of Hohengrnwald. Additionally, you will be granted two hundred units of gold and five units of treasure. The Emperor grasped a scroll placed atop the silver plate beside the throne and stepped forward. Captain Germund went to a knee and raised both hands while lowering his head. The Emperor placed the scroll in his hands. Continue to serve long and well, Captain Germund, he said. By the will of Your Imperial Majesty! Captain Germund replied. The Captain rose and offered a crisp salute. Light applause filtered from above. Normally, an award like that was rare, but land and treasure were being given away left and right in the wake of the Second Army Groups campaign in the Blister. The vast swathe of land had been divided into so many territories that the Court Council had given up trying to give them unique and imaginative names. Not that the recipients were unappreciative. They were quite pleased, in fact. It was infinitely better than serving for a decade and having to compete over a handful of titles slowly carved out over the years. Conquering the domain of an Ancient Dragon had turned out to be quite the lucrative venture. Mage Officer Rangobart Eck Waraiya Roberbad. Eh? The slightest of frowns turned Rangobarts lips as he responded to his name being called. It wasnt that he didnt expect anything: it was just that he had been called out of order. His company had a handful of officers and he was the lowest-ranked. Rangobart became painfully sensitive to the gazes of the attendees. There was no doubt they had noticed, as well. He could almost imagine the tendrils of speculation and scheming sprouting all around him. Countless hushed whispers combined to create the rasp of an unsettling wind, breaking him out of worried thoughts. He found himself already standing before the Emperor, and beside the Emperors arm was a disturbing sight that nearly shattered his mask of aristocratic composure. The expected scroll was there, but beside it was an ornate dagger resting on a blue velvet pillow. Oh, shit. He glanced at the Imperial Herald, who still hadnt started speaking. It was undoubtedly on purpose. He had been wrangled into some sort of show and he had no idea what it was about. Rangobarts eyes shifted back to the Emperor, whose amethyst eyes glittered in an odd mix of amusement and pity. Rangobart Eck Waraiya Roberbad, the herald finally spoke, for your valiant service in the Blister Campaign, you are to be raised by one rank in the peerage. Additionally, you will be granted one hundred units of gold and two units of treasure. Rising one rank in the peerage meant that he had gone from an honorary Knight to a landed Knight, which was expected. The amount of gold and treasure was identical to everyone else who received the same promotion. It was enough to begin developing his new land withexcept that the herald hadnt mentioned any territories being granted to him. He kept glancing at the ceremonial dagger, wondering what ludicrous charge awaited him. The Emperor rose, taking the scroll and blade in hand. The herald continued. You are also hereby promoted to Mage Captain and will be raised by an additional four ranks in the peerage. With this will come the territories of Kolberg, ?sterhalden, and Brennenthal. A Mage Captain? And did they just give me a damn mountain? No such rank existed in the Imperial Army, but the Imperial Armys structure was predictable enough to know where things were going. To his surprise, however, it was not the Imperial Herald who delivered the finishing blow. Captain Roberbad. Rangobart genuflected before the Emperor. Your Imperial Majesty? As the first true Mage Captain of the Baharuth Empire, you are charged with a crucial task: the creation of the first operational War Wizard Company of the Imperial Army. To aid you in this great venture, you have been reassigned to the Sixth Army Group and are now also a member of the Imperial Ministry of Magics War Magic Branch. We expect great things from you, Captain Roberbad. A long pause shrouded the entire audience chamber in stillness as the ceremonys attendees digested the Emperors words. Then, the silence was broken by a single, familiar voice. Get fucked, Rangobart! Harlow called. The members of the Court Council and most of the Nobles in the galleries recoiled in affronted disgust at the Sergeants crass interjection. The Imperial Armys leadership and the entire First Division of the Second Army Group, however, burst into laughter. The Emperor, too, seemed to be silently laughing with them. Someone had just dumped several lifetimes worth of work on his shoulders. Rangobart was pretty sure he knew who it was. By the will of Your Imperial Majesty, he sighed.
Oh, Im so proud of you, Rangobart! After the ceremony, Rangobart endured a tearful hug from his mother below the steps to the palace entrance. He wasnt the only one going through the experience C the mothers and sisters of other soldiers did the same while their fathers proudly clapped their sons on the back. They were all commoners, though. Those of Noble lineage celebrated in what they considered a more dignified manner, though since they were almost entirely all members of the martial nobility, it didnt look like much at all. In fact, they were simply leaving without a word. I just wish youd have worn armour like all the other Imperial Knights, his mother went on. You would have looked so gallant War Wizards wear robes for official ceremonies, Mother. For that, he was copiously thankful. It took weeks to conduct the award ceremony for the entire First Division C they got through a company a day C and he could only pity the Imperial Knights who had to wear plate armour through all of that. Then again, they probably thought nothing of it. Wheres everyone else? Rangobart asked. Oh, you know your father. Hes nobling with the other Nobles. Your brother is with him as well and Lorelei wont ever let me be seen at your fathers side. I see. He supposed that was to be expected. His fathers wife would never allow Rangobarts mother to be seen together with her husband in public, even on an occasion like this. Thinking about it was awkward: Count Roberbad would be happily leveraging Rangobarts achievements and his wife would have to smile through her husband boasting about the son he fathered through his concubine while his trueborn son C Loreleis C stood around listening to it all. Rangobart had no wish to see the result of that equation, so he took his mothers arm and led her away from the palace entrance. How did you like the Imperial Palace, Mother? He asked. It was more wondrous than I ever imagined it would be, she gushed. There must have been thousands of Nobles in the galleries! But theres one thing I couldnt understand. Whats that? Everyone around me seemed angry. Why is that? Ah Her mother wasnt a Noble, so she wasnt educated in the intricacies of the court. Additionally, though Rangobart loved her very much, she was a tad slow in the head. She had become Count Roberbads concubine purely through her looks, and, since Nobles lived in a world where beautiful people abounded, it meant that she was extraordinarily beautiful for a commoner. She was still relatively young, as well, having had Rangobart when she was fourteen. For better or worse, this meant that Rangobarts father still showed her his favour. She lived a life relatively free of worries but was also a thorn in the side of Countess Roberbad. Rangobart wasnt sure how long that would last after his unexpected promotion. His father might be taking advantage of his sons achievements for now, but Rangobart wasnt sure at what point he would start viewing that son as a threat. It was almost certain that the Countess would make her move at that point and chase Rangobarts mother out of the household once and for all. Its because the Emperor is from a martial house, he finally settled on an answer. The regular Nobles are jealous of that relationship. His mother nodded slowly at his words. It was probably simple enough for her to get the gist of things and it technically wasnt wrong. In addition to the traditional relationship between the Imperial Dynasty and Baharuths martial aristocracy, the Imperial Army was the Emperors main pillar of support both during the events through which he seized the throne and throughout his highly successful reign. The award ceremonies held for the Imperial Army not only reaffirmed that connection, but also served to ensure that the loyalty of the Imperial Army was the Emperors alone. The long parade of award ceremonies in recent times was especially chafing to the civilian Nobles. They were forced to watch as thousands of titles and phenomenal amounts of wealth were handed to their martial counterparts, further strengthening the martial aristocracy with the promotion of every new Imperial Knight. It was already at the point where all the scheming in the world couldnt save the civilian Nobles from being trampled under the Imperial Knights hooves. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Thus, the power of Emperor Jircniv had become nigh absolute. General Kabein and his Commanders postulated that this was the ultimate objective of the Sorcerous Kingdoms orders to subjugate the Blister and push into the southern frontier. A de facto absolute ruler could carry out the mandates of their new overlord much more easily, after all. If one assumed that someone could mastermind the moves in the Empire to achieve such far-reaching results, however, one could never truly know if that was the full extent of their schemes. Is there something in particular that youd like for dinner, Mother? Rangobart asked. Everywhere youve taken me these past few weeks have been wonderful, dear, his mother answered. Ill happily go wherever you choose. Im curious about that reward, though. One hundred gold coins doesnt seem appropriate for slaying a Dragon. One hundred units of gold is not one hundred gold coins, Mother, Rangobart replied. Itswell, lets go and take a look, shall we? They made their way to the Imperial Treasury, which wasnt far from the main palace complex. A small queue of Imperial Knights from the Second Army Groups First Division C pretty much entirely consisting of the commoner stock that had just been granted honorary knighthoods C stood outside the door. Some were with family, though not many parents and siblings could stray so far from home with tenancies and work to manage. Rangobart joined the end of the line, where he found Harlow standing alone with his hands in his pockets. Somehow, he had found the time to change out of his armour into a semi-formal outfit. Well, Harlow said, if it isnt the Lord Mage Captain Viscount. Already pick out a wife? Oh, you, Rangobarts mother tittered. Shes my mother, Rangobart told the leering Sergeant. Your moC Harlows mouth snapped shut for a moment, Damn it all. Wanna trade? No. Harlow was over ten years Rangobarts senior, which made the Sergeant close to his mother in age. He could imagine what a trade entailednot that he wanted to imagine it. Who is this gentleman, Rangobart? Ah, my apologies, Rangobart straightened. Mother, this is Sergeant Harlow, one of the squad leaders in my company. Harlow, my mother, Freidlin. Its a pleasure to meet you, Sir Harlow. Oh, no, the pleasures all mine, I assure you. Rangobart considered lighting the man on fire right then and there. Surely he would be forgiven for it, considering the circumstances. Why are you lined up here, anyway? Rangobart asked, Dont tell me you plan to drink all of your prizes away. Unlike you, Harlow answered, my ass isnt made out of gold. And I aint drinking it all away: I need money to buy stuff from the market. Arwintars got all the things. I figured Id fix up my tent all nice and cosy like Zahradniks. I thought winter patrols were bad, but those jungle patrols are a whole new level of hell. What about your new title? Rangobart asked. What about it? He gave Harlow a sour look. Imperial Knights were notoriously bad with money and it seemed that Harlow was no exception. Youre landed gentry now, Sir Harlow, Rangobart told him. You dont get an honorary knights salary anymore. Your fief is your income and all the land theyve been giving out is in that new level of hell that youve discovered. But I get a seneschal from the Imperial Administration to handle that, right? You do, but you still need resources to develop your land. Money. Also, youre paying that seneschal a salary. fuck. The jump from a Third-class Imperial Knight to a Second-class Imperial Knight was a jarring one for the vast majority of the Imperial Army, which was mostly recruited from common stock. In almost every case, the Knights who had grown accustomed to having a generous salary saw a drastic drop in their standard of living due to the costs of developing their new titles. Of course, having a title meant having revenues for life so long as they were well-managed, which the seneschals dispatched by the Imperial Administration were well-equipped to do. It was quite the clever scheme on the part of the Imperial Administration. Land was commonly seen as wealth, but one had to make that land work to see any revenues from it. This created a dependency on the Imperial Administration, plus the newly minted Second-class Imperial Knights were driven to perform to earn more honours to get out of the trap they had fallen into. Since those Knights were never at risk of being impoverished due to the work of their seneschals, they took it as a challenge or goal rather than a hardship. Hey, Lord Mage Captain Viscount. What? And stop calling me that. Lend me some money. No! Oh, come on! You got three territories! And did you hear the names of those territories? Its a mountain, the mountainside, and a valley below the mountain that sounds like its on fire. And its all in the Blister. I bet my Lord Father would bankrupt the house trying to develop even a quarter of it. He wouldnt fall victim to the same pitfall that the commoners did, so the Emperor had just shoved him into it and laughed along with everyone else. A vague sense of dread accompanied Rangobart when he thought about finally learning the details of his new title and position. One got by on their merits in the Baharuth Empire and some sick, twisted fellow had decided that this also meant that merit could be induced. Sure, Harlow said, but what does that have to do with me? Rangobart pointed a finger at Harlow. Harlow dove into a nearby hedge. He didnt reappear. Is what you talked about going to be trouble? Rangobarts mother asked worriedly. Its nothing to worry about, Mother, Rangobart answered. Ill figure something out. His mothers good humour returned. When it came their turn at the front desk, Rangobart placed his scroll on the counter. Shall we have everything delivered to your principal residence, Captain? The clerk asked. Yes, please, Rangobart answered. May I review the delivery? Of course. This way, Sir. They were led into a side office where they bid to wait. Several minutes later, five trolleys were rolled into the room by the treasury staff. The clerk came in behind them, cradling a chest in both arms. I believe you were interested in these? The clerk said. Yes, thank you, Rangobart replied. He hadnt been, but now that the chest was in front of him, he was curious what the treasures were. The clerk had probably made the assumption since most Imperial Knights knew what a unit of gold was. Once the staff left Rangobart to his inspection, his mother came around the table to gape at the gold units. It would have been easier if they had put this all on one trolley Theyre gold ingots, Mother. The trolleys would collapse under the weight if they were loaded with any more than what you see. Rather than trying to deal with all of the different coinage that the Imperial Army came across, it was all melted down into gold units and redistributed as part of the rewards and honours system. In the case of the Viridian Dragon Lords hoard, it also prevented a sudden influx of coins from wreaking havoc with the Empires economy. The Empire, of course, kept its share of the loot and they were bound to use it to fund a vast array of government projects. Rangobart lifted the lid of his treasure chest, revealing a pair of items carefully laid on a silk-clad cushion. A unit of treasure was an item that fell within a set range of value that could qualify as an heirloom or display piece in a Nobles gallery. In Rangobarts case, he had been awarded a rod and a necklace, which he graced with a long frown. Just how far do they have to stick their noses into my business? The rod was fashioned from a creamy, iridescent material and capped with a black pearl the size of his fist. He stretched his hand over the item. Appraisal Magic Item. Huh, looks like the rod itself is fashioned from pearl, too. Its magic, but nothing unknown. Well, the Ministry of Magic would have taken it for study, if so. Rangobart inspected the necklace, but it was entirely mundane despite its exquisite appearance. He balefully eyed the rubies dripping off of the intricate silver chain. The treasures awarded to him were obnoxiously clear in their meaning. The rod was the work of the Imperial Army, meant to serve as the symbol of his new position as a Mage Captain. He would have preferred it if they had given him something less gaudy, even if it meant that it wasnt worth as much. The ruby necklace, on the other hand, was the Court Council telling him to go find a wife or at least someone with whom to sire heirs to his new title. With his reassignment to the Sixth Army Group, he supposed it was a practical consideration in addition to being a matter of the establishments expectations. Too nosy by far. Hmm He knew that the Court Council was right, but he possessed little desire to go looking for a wife. Especially considering the recent episode that his father had put him through. Mother, Rangobart held up the necklace between his hands, what do you think? His mother gasped and came over. Its beautiful! Then its yours. Truly? She looked up at him, wide-eyed. Truly. Its the least I can do for you as your son. Tears welled up in her mothers sapphire-blue eyes. Oh, Rangobart, youre such a dear. I havent received anything like this in ages His mother turned around and lifted her hair to expose her nape. A troubled expression haunted Rangobarts face as he helped her put on his gift. He had been away from home for so long that he had fallen out of touch with the affairs of House Roberbad. It seemed that his mothers time in the household would be ending sooner than he thought.
The next morning, before the award ceremony continued, Rangobart went to the Imperial Army Complex to report in to the Sixth Army Groups Headquarters. As the rumours suggested, it was busier than ever and officers rushed from building to building on one errand or the other. Upon speaking to the officer at the main offices front desk, he was sent straight to the top floor of the building. There, he found the all-too-familiar figure of General Ray, who looked almost exactly as the most recent deluge of propaganda posters portrayed him. Rangobart strode up to the Generals desk and offered a crisp salute. Mage OffCCaptain Roberbad, reporting in, Sir. The General looked up from his paperwork with a raised eyebrow. Youre not due to report in for a while yet, Captain Roberbad. Yes, Sir. I just thought Id come in to see what this was all about. Is that so? Well, I suppose the Emperor did keep things vague. His Imperial Majesty just loves toying around with the nobility like that. General Ray leaned to the side, retrieving a binder from a shelf along the wall. It landed on the desk between them with a thud that shook the stone floor. Your assignment. Rangobart tested the weight of the imposing object before picking it up and leafing through its contents. He didnt even need to see any names to confirm his suspicions about who was responsible for his promotion: her telltale manner was all over the magic-related portions of the assignment. Sir, he said, have you ever thought that enemies from the Academy might plague you for your entire career? I dont see why that wouldnt be the case, General Ray replied. Its one of the intended outcomes of the institution, after all. In your case, however, I figured you had a friend in high places, not an enemy. Yes, well, I suppose its just like her to make it seem that way. Either way, this is your duty to carry out. Can you do it, or not? I cant promise that it will be as pretty as this trebuchet round describes, Sir. General Ray snorted. Thats how it always is, he told him. Everythings made to appeal to the bureaucracy. The people in the field just have to deal with all of the troublesome details that they gloss over. In that case, Rangobart said, it can be accomplished, eventually. Even then, however, its something that must continually evolve to keep up with the times. Im glad to see your heads already in the right place, Roberbad, the General nodded. I hope you can survive whats coming. May I ask whats coming, sir? The General leaned back in his stiff wooden seat, enclosing Rangobart within his measuring gaze. Its almost over, Roberbad. The generations-long process of imperial reform. The Empire is ready to become a true empire. What does the Sorcerous Kingdom have to say about that? General Ray shrugged. As far as I can tell, theyve been expediting things. Testing us. Profiling our character as a nation. I read the reports on the Blister Campaign and I saw that you were attached to Zahradnik. Do you understand what she was doing? Thatsno, Sir. Not in the way that you appear to be asking about. I only got bits and pieces. I see. Well, youll get a lot more of those bits and pieces once you formally begin your duties with the Sixth Army Group. Before that time comes, I strongly recommend that you get all of your affairs in order. Before the Storm: Act 1, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 1st Day, Upper Fire Month, 1 CE After weeks of attending awards ceremonies, Rangobart was finally free to attend to the business that he couldnt take care of in Arwintar. This, of course, was also where his personal troubles conveniently began. Please take good care of your health, Rangobart. I will, Mother. If you run into any Undead, dont try to be a hero. Just run away! Yes, Mother. Make sure you check that any nice girls you encounter arent actually Vampires. Im not going there for that, Mother. His mother dabbed her cheeks, sniffled, and then blew her nose into her handkerchief. She waved him a tearful farewell as his carriage slowly rolled out of the grounds of House Roberbads manor in the First-class District of Arwintar. Rangobart had been tempted to just bring his mother along for various reasons, but his father forbade it. You coddle that woman too much, Rangobart. Cant we just let her have her moment, Arlandor? The heir apparent of House Roberbad snorted. Shes been having her moment since we set foot in Arwintar. Youre going to give her airs. I very much doubt that. His mother had more than ample opportunity to develop airs during the flower of her youth when she commanded Count Roberbads full attention. Yet, she never did. Rangobarts mother was a simple woman who was content with being content. It didnt take much to make her happy and she rarely, if ever, asked for anything. The carriage jounced as it crossed the threshold of the estate. From there, it went on to join a procession of carriages belonging to House Roberbads allies. Lets take a look at that letter of introduction again. Rangobart held in a sigh and reached into his coat pocket. His eldest brother scrutinised the thing for what felt like the hundredth time. If Baroness Zahradniks letter of introduction could be described in a word, it would be standard. Yet, Rangobarts father and brother C they wouldnt tell their allies about the letter C endlessly scrutinised it as if it contained a myriad of hidden meanings. Knowing the Baroness, it didnt, but, then again, even General Ray insisted that the young noblewoman from the Sorcerous Kingdom was much more than she seemed to be. I dont see why youre so skittish, Rangobart said. The faction as a whole received its own invitation, didnt it? Yes, which makes your letters very existence suspicious. The truth of the matter was that Baroness Zaharadnik had written the letter as a sort of consolation prize for Rangobarts failure to court her, hoping that it would mollify Rangobarts father somewhat. And it didat least until Rangobart had received his unprecedented promotion. Most would probably wonder why his father would see it as a bad thing, especially since House Roberbad had poured so many resources into raising Rangobart to be a useful tool and went to great lengths to facilitate the advancement of his career. The answer lay in that very same thought: he was supposed to be a tool for House Roberbad, and a tool was a tool because they were obliged to do their owners bidding. Being raised from honorary knight to Viscount was rising too far and too fast. He was now more obliged to the Emperor than House Roberbad and an upstanding Noble of the Empire couldnt trust that. In his fathers eyes, Rangobart had gone from being a tool of House Roberbad to a tool stolen from House Roberbad by the Emperor. The notion took a few weeks to slowly sink in, but, when it did, his father started thinking. Rangobart was the son of a concubine, but he was still his fathers son. Now that he was the Bloody Emperors creature, every obstacle to Rangobarts succession might mysteriously meet with unfortunate ends. The Emperor had stolen House Roberbads tool; now the tool might steal House Roberbad itself as a part of the Emperors relentless effort to reduce the power of the civilian aristocracy. Due to this, a pair of powerful bodyguards C Workers, as far as Rangobart could tell C accompanied Arlandor wherever he went. His brother was sitting between them at that very moment. His familys fears had spawned several other conspiracy theories and some of them were not in any way amusing. For the time being, however, the aforementioned one was Rangobarts current headache. Arlandor tossed the letter of introduction onto Rangobarts lap. This Mage Captain thing, he said, what more did you find out about it? Its as youve heard His Imperial Majesty say, esteemed brother, Rangobart replied. Im to form a company of War Wizards for the Imperial Army. Come, now, brother, Arlandor said, you must have uncovered some details, by now. For what purpose will it be employed? Why? How will it work? You are the Mage Captain, are you not? Yes, thats right, and Ive told you that I dont have any details yet. Ive been attending the First Divisions award ceremony for the last three weeks! Look, if you want to go and dig up some deep, dark secrets, why not go and bother House Gran? His brothers eyes slid from window to window as if he expected a member of the notorious house to suddenly fly into the carriage. At least it shut him up. In reality, the Emperor had been vague about the details of the Mage Captains position because the Emperor had no idea what the Mage Captain was supposed to do and neither did the Mage Captain. As General Ray said, a certain someone had packaged a nonexistent thing in a shiny wrapper for the bureaucracy and the bureaucracy decided that they wanted it. Of course, War Wizard Company sounded mighty impressive to the Imperial Army, and so they wanted it, too. The Emperor and his Court Council werent fools, of course. They understood that it could exist and so approved of the War Wizard Company proposal, which was itself proposed by a certain member of the Imperial Court Council. If Rangobart succeeded, it would earn the Baharuth Empire a great deal of regional renown and add an unprecedented amount of military power to the Imperial Army. That was probably the greatest downside of having recently conquered a Dragons domain and having money to burn as a result: it turned even geniuses into gamblers. Thus, Rangobart Roberbad had been tasked to create a thing that didnt exist. The binder that General Ray had provided him was more of a resource compiled for his convenience than an assignment with specific orders and objectives. Their carriage sped up as they crossed into the threshold of the Fourth-class District. Rangobart watched the slums whiz by, but then an odd scene caused him to raise his hand to knock on the driver window. Stop the carriage! Rangobart, Arlando tensed, what are youC The carriage lurched to a halt. Rangobart threw open the door and stepped out to look back up the road. I wasnt seeing things Two squads of Imperial Knights from the First Army Group had gathered at one of the intersections the carriage had passed. This was strange in itself, as Arwintars security forces pretty much never patrolled the slums. In the run-down buildings all around them, residents watched whatever was going on from the shadows of their windows. Rangobart! Arlando called out from the carriage, What are you doing? Its dangerous to stop here! Dangerous with two squads of the best Imperial Knights standing right there? Give me a break He jogged up to the gathering, more curious than wary. One of the patrolmen glanced at him before returning his attention to the street. Whats going on here? Rangobart asked, Do you need any help? Thats a very good question, one of the Imperial Knights answered. What kind of answer is that? He looked into the narrow street and quickly spotted the source of everyones consternation at the head of the line of wagons squeezed into the passage. A Goblin? Rangobart frowned. Why was there a Goblin in the capital? More importantly, why wasnt it already dead? He peered at the thing in confusion, trying to figure out what was stopping the Imperial Knights. As he did so, his confusion was dispelled when he spotted someone he knew standing a bit further up the street. Nemel? The familiar figure turned. Geh! Rangobart His former classmates presence explained why the Imperial Knights werent doing anything about the Goblin. It was probably from the Sorcerous Kingdom and they feared that Arwintar would be flattened if they did anything to it. Is that any way to greet an old acquaintance? Rangobart asked. Id rather not greet you at all Rangobart sidled past the cordon of Imperial Knights and walked past the Goblin by the wagon. Nemel took a step back, eyeing him warily. If you touch me, she said, Ill bite you. Have you gone feral? Had the youngest daughter of House Gran spiralled into some strange form of tribal savagery since moving to the Sorcerous Kingdom? Baroness Zahradnik certainly didnt act like that. Maybe he could tame her with a potato. No, Nemel replied, but I can hardly blow you up in the street. It would cause trouble for the residents. Nemel, the last wagon is being loadCara, if it isnt the Viscount. Lady Gran appeared from behind Nemel. What was a noblewoman doing in the slums? No, Nemel was a noblewoman as well, so there were two Baroness Gran, Rangobart lowered his head slightly, your presence here isunexpected. Isnt it? The Baroness smiled a smiley smile that looked just like her daughters, Todays the big move, so I thought Id come and help organise things. The big move? Rangobart examined the line of wagons. The street was barely wide enough to fit them and the sun couldnt reach the pavement. Now that his eyes were adjusted to the gloom, however, he noted that the wagons were filled with passengers and cargo. By the looks of them, they were denizens of Arwintars slums. Im afraid I dont follow, my lady, Rangobart said. Theyre the first batch of migrants accepted by our placement agency here, Nemel gestured at a nearby storefront. Theyll be settling in the territory that Ive been managing in the Sorcerous Kingdom. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. He followed Nemels gesture to a building with boarded windows and a closed door. The only thing that distinguished it from its neighbours was a relatively fresh-looking sign with ETERNAL WINTER PLACEMENT AGENCY written ominously in bold upon it. Across the street was the familiar fa?ade of a DEATH BREAD. If they added a few more establishments like them to the area, everyone would probably think the street was cursed. Im surprised you managed to get as many people as you have, Rangobart said. It was difficult getting anyone at all at the start, Nemel admitted. Not only are most people averse to moving to the Sorcerous Kingdom, but there were some unexpected things we had to watch out for, too. Such as? Debts, Nemel replied. Runaways. People with problematic histories. Id like nothing better than to give everyone a fair chance at a fresh start, but we also have to think of the people who have worked hard to build everything up so far. Rangobart nodded. If he understood it correctly, Nemel was managing a frontier territory. The damage a single criminal caused could potentially wipe out an entire population under those circumstances. Whats the story with that Goblin over there? You mean Nob? HesCNOB! Put that down! Its dirty! Everyone C from the Goblin to the migrants to the Imperial Knights C jumped at the sound of a voice that was better suited for a battlefield. Nemel cringed and her head turned back and forth while she made apologetic gestures. S-Sorry about that, she said. Nobs from our village. He wanted to come and see what Arwintar was like, so I figured Why not? You have Goblins in your village? Yeah. Its actually more like were living in a Goblin village these days. There are fifty Goblins for every Human weve brought in. Anyway, its about time we get going. We have a long journey ahead of us. Just a moment, Nemel, Lady Gran said. Your father and I put together a little something for you The Baroness produced a lacquered wooden casket roughly a half-metre to a side from the magical container at her hip. You shouldnt have, Nemel said. Nonsense, Nemel. You were agonising over what industries to promote in the village and the family business is the obvious choice. Rangobart watched Nemel and her mother from where he stood to the side. House Gran truly existed in another world. Their notorious reputation as a house impervious to the machinations of even the greatest imperial factions C it was said that even the Emperor didnt dare touch them C aside, many little things about House Gran slipped past the notice of the imperial aristocracy and the public at large. That, or those little things were offhandedly rationalised away as unimportant or expected details. As Nemels classmate in the Imperial Magic Academy and a Wizard who served in the Imperial Army, however, many things stood out to Rangobart about House Gran that he couldnt quite piece together. The interaction before him offered a window into what they considered normal. As renowned as the Empire was for its magical integration, everyday imperial citizens still did not discuss magic-related topics on the street. They certainly didnt casually pass magic items between one another in the narrow, filthy streets of the capitals slums. Lady Gran was adorned in magic items from head to toe, putting even the most well-equipped War Wizards in the Imperial Army to shame. Yet, most people assumed that her outfit was no different from any other noblewomans, so naturally did she wear it. Rumour amongst the Imperial Armys War Wizards had it that if one were to perform a magical inspection on Lady Gran, they would find no fewer than a dozen slender wands armed with Third-tier spells neatly holstered in the ribbing of her corset, giving her enough firepower to single-handedly destroy an entire army division C assuming it just stood around to get blasted to bits. That was the other thing about them. Their magic item workshop concealed the fact that they appeared to be descended from an ancient lineage of War Wizards. Few people realised this because most members of House Gran spent their time innocuously imbuing wooden sticks with magical death for other people to use instead of personally flinging those same spells around on the battlefield. Given the fact that roughly one in five wands employed by the Imperial Army came from House Grans workshop, Rangobart had to wonder how many millions of lives they were indirectly responsible for ending since the founding of the Baharuth Empire. People were terrified of House Gran for good reason, but not nearly terrified enough. Of course, when one suggested anything remotely to the tune of the above, the members of House Gran would assert that they were harmless. Normal. Everyone knew that was a lie. House Grans existence stood apart from the average imperial house. They werent regular aristocrats; neither did they fit into the ranks of the Empires martial elite with its venerable cavalry traditions. Magocrat was the best way to describe them C perhaps something akin to the Imperial Arcanists proposed in Fundamental Principles of Magocratic Governance. Most would point out that they werent the only Nobles who were also mages in the Empire. Every senior member of the Imperial Ministry of Magic had been granted a title, and there were more than a few scions who had graduated from the Imperial Magic Academy with arcane training. Except, while that was indeed the case, they couldnt remotely be compared. The department heads of the Imperial Ministry of Magic were simply mages who had been granted Noble titles. They didnt care about them beyond the fact that they provided revenue to subsidise their research, leaving the seneschals supplied by the Imperial Administration to manage their fiefs affairs. Something similar could be said about most of the graduates from the Imperial Magic Academys magic stream: magic was a convenient tool to be used; considered separate from everything else. Indeed, saying that they were anything like House Gran was like claiming that a civilian Noble who sported a rapier on their belt as a fashion statement was a martial aristocrat who could personally crush hundreds of enemies at once in battle. The members of House Gran were both Nobles and Wizards at the same time, and both aspects were intertwined and inseparable. Magic was so integrated into their existence that Rangobart had no choice but to believe the ongoing back and forth between Nemel and Lady Gran was no different from any similar interaction between a mother and her daughter, except with magic. Wait a minute. Isnt this what Ive been looking for? He had a feeling that it was. Nemel, he said. My party is on its way to the Sorcerous Kingdom, as well. You and your group are welcome to join us. His former classmate peered at him suspiciously. Lady Gran put on a sly look. Thats a wonderful idea, my lord, the Baroness smiled. Mother! Dont be shy, Nemel, Lady Gran continued beaming. It only makes sense. Nemels sigh made Rangobart want to sigh as well. She didnt have to act as if she had just been saddled with a burden. Fine. I hope your party doesnt cause my people any trouble. The trip to the border is long enough as it is. I doubt theyll come anywhere close to them, Rangobart replied, especially with a Goblin around. That was the way it usually went. Travellers going in the same direction combined into larger caravans more often than not. Regular people did so for safety, entertainment, and convenience. Merchants did it to share information and ply their wares. Nobles allowed it out of a sense of duty as members of the establishment. The larger a caravan became, the livelier things got. If they were lucky, they would be able to attract several Bards. Dont get me started on that, Nemel grumbled. Do you know how many times a patrol stopped us and asked Do you realise that a Goblin is driving one of your wagons, maam? Well, you cant exactly blame them for it I can. Rangobart snorted. Nemel had gotten quite feisty in the time since he had last seen her. Maybe she had picked up a bit of frontier spirit. He fell into step beside their lead wagon as they rolled out onto the main road. When they reached his brothers parked carriage, he found a footman at each corner looking like they were expecting a Rogue to descend from a nearby window with daggers brandished. Their tension shot up by five notches when they noticed the Goblin coming their way. Rangobart, Arlando stuck his head out of the carriage window, what in the world possessed you toC His brother withdrew his head with a gasp and the window slammed shut. Rangobart tested the door, half expecting it to be locked, but it swung open without resistance. Arlando was on the far side of the cabin, taking refuge behind his bodyguards as he fingered the dagger at his waist. Lord Arlando, Rangobart said, If Im not mistaken, youve seen a Goblin before. Th-that was at an exhibition match in the Grand Arena. Lets move on C this entire area is dangerous. Goblins in Arwintars streets: what is this world coming to? Wheres the rest of our entourage? Rangobart asked, They must have surely noticed that we stopped. Theyre probably waiting for us somewhere sane. After fighting a small war in the Blister, Goblins and the impoverished hardly seemed like murderous threats. Admittedly, he held the same views as his brother before joining the Imperial Army. I see, Rangobart said. Well, Ill be catching up with an acquaintance from the Academy. Enjoy your ride, esteemed brother. He jogged to catch up with the lead wagon of Nemels party. Nemel gave him an unwelcoming look. What are you doing? She asked. I just thought Id spend some time catching up with you, Rangobart answered. There were also a few things I wanted to ask. About what? Im sure you know about my new appointment. It would be hard not to. Its probably one of the top three conversation topics in the circles of the imperial elite. I cant get through a single dinner party without someone bringing it up. Whats it all about? I dont know. Nemel frowned down at him from her seat. You dont know? Its a Wizard company, right? As in a company of Imperial Knights, except Wizards. Thats what the Court Council and Imperial Army chiefs would like, Rangobart replied. But, well, you know what its like to be a War Wizard in the Imperial Army. Culture eats strategy for breakfast, huh Rangobart nodded. As expected, Nemel immediately understood the problem. One did not just simply throw together a hundred Wizards and call it a company. It didnt even work that way for regular Imperial Knights. The Imperial Army was built on generations of martial tradition, which not only dictated its identity, but also the practices, standards, direction, and development of the army down to each individual Imperial Knight. While the Imperial Army did try to incorporate Wizards wherever it could afford to, they were ultimately treated as auxiliaries and attached to companies as mostly independent officers. Every company had a different Wizard, and every Wizard did things differently. Sticking a hundred such independent, eccentric, and wilful individuals together was guaranteed to be a calamity. Rangobart suspected that this was precisely why the Imperial Army hadnt tried to create a War Wizard company until now. If they had, the results were probably buried so deeply that no one would be able to find out what an embarrassing disaster it was. I guess the Empire really doesnt have anything similar, Nemel said. Even the Imperial Ministry of Magic is, well Chaos? Its more like anarchy, isnt it? Nemel said, Everyone has their own project so resources are divided in several dozen different directions, no one communicates, and everyones locked themselves into their own little worlds. Which is no way to run a unit in the Imperial Army, Rangobart said. Even the Imperial Magic Academy was like that, now that I think about it. Classes covered basic theory and application, then everyone had their own little projects to be evaluated. And the scores were useless, Nemel grinned. One proctor would decide your work was brilliant, the other would tell you it was a waste of time and you should have focused on what they were personally interested in, while another never showed up to grade you because they were too busy doing their own thing. I think the only thing the Academy could actually score us on was whether we could cast magic under pressure during the promotional examination. In a nutshell, that was what the highest echelons of arcanistry in the Baharuth Empire were like and the Empire didnt care so long as practical results were produced. Rangobarts father often called the Imperial Ministry of Magic and its affiliates a bottomless pit into which a tenth of the Empires finances vanished. The Prez wrote that treatise of hers for a reason, Nemel said, and then her grin widened. Oh, I suppose shes the one who put you up to this. I bet shes going to be bullying you until youre old and grey. Rangobart sighed. As a whole, Nemel seemed to be one of the only people who understood what was going on. What do you think I should do? Me? Nemel leaned away from him with a frown, Why would you ask me about that? Im not sure if you realise this, Rangobart told her, but House Gran possesses the only unbroken lineage of War Wizards in the Empire. Were not War Wizards, Nemel replied. Well, I was, but that was a short-term thing. Yeah? Then what do you call it when you load wands with Fireball and Lightning spells day after day? Working. Ill have you know that my parents didnt approve of me joining the Imperial Air Service. Isnt your sister basically a bodyguard? Shes a Maid. Thats a completely normal career for a noblewoman. That much was true, but he didnt know of any other Maid who could fry people to a crisp with Electrospheres. What I was getting at was that your family seems to have normalised what it is to be a Wizard. In a good way. Before this War Wizard Company can even think about flying around roasting the enemies of the Empire, theyre going to have to get everything else in order first. I dont disagree with that line of thinking, Nemel said, but would the Imperial Army even notice? Hm? I bet theyre thinking of something like an Imperial Air Wing turning an entire battlefield into a sea of flames, Nemel said. Does all of this consideration even matter to them? Or will they be satisfied with a hundred random War Wizards raining Fireballs on their enemies? Im pretty sure the Head Court Wizard just threw together his disciples if they were needed for something and they took turns blasting whatever it was apart. Nemel, Rangobart said, I know you dont think very highly of me, but Im trying to do my job seriously here. Youre probably right about the Empire largely only caring about getting the results that they want and expect, but, believe it or not, that part doesnt matter to me. What I care about is creating a real home for the Imperial Armys War Wizards, just like how the Imperial Knights have theirs. Nemel remained silent as the caravan filtered through Arwintars western gate. The Imperial Knight patrols shadowing their progress visibly relaxed once they were out in the countryside and on their way. Fine, Nemel finally said, I dont mind discussing your work with you, but I hope youre not expecting anything exciting. Before the Storm: Act 1, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Rangobart. The sound of his brothers voice brought a hush to the men and women gathered around the fire. Rangobart looked over his shoulder to find his brother and his bodyguards standing behind him. The heir apparent of House Roberbad wore a put-upon look as he glanced at the humble tents of the migrant camp. What is it, esteemed brother? How long are you planning on staying out here? Father has been talking you up for thirty minutes now. Talking me up, or using me to talk himself up? The latter was the more likely case; he had been doing it for weeks already. Rangobart didnt begrudge him that, as he was indebted to his father for his upbringing, but his brother had appeared at an inconvenient time. Im currently accompanying Miss Gran, Rangobart told his brother. Oh, please dont mind me, Nemel smiled her smiley smile. Im sure Count Roberbad and his allies have much to discuss with you before we arrive at the border. This woman They were getting quite engrossed in their discussion about the specific domestic arrangements that Rangobarts new company would likely need, but that didnt stop Nemel from seizing the chance to dump a bucketful of cold water on him. Speaking of which, Rangobart said, everyone would surely welcome Miss Gran to their table. This is their first visit to the Sorcerous Kingdom, after all. Miss Gran would be a wellspring of information and Im sure she would appreciate a meal befitting a noblewoman amongst such refined company in turn. Indeed, Armando nodded. You would be most welcome to join us, Miss Gran. In fact, my Lord father and his allies would insist. Nemels smiley smile turned decidedly unsmiley. Rangobart rose to his feet, offering her his hand. Nemel pointedly ignored it, standing on her own. Nob, she called. Arlando took a step back when the Goblin appeared out of the darkness moments later. Nob? Nob asked. We have a dinner to attend, Nob, Nemel said. The good lords or Baharuth wish to lean on some local expertise. Nob, Nob puffed out his chest. As expected, Nemel reached for the nearest brick with which to retaliate against Rangobart. He and his brother watched as the scion of House Gran walked to the town gate with Nob in tow. Rangobart tried to imagine the havoc that a Goblin would wreak in a luxury inn, but his imagination failed him. Before he knew it, Nemel had convinced the Imperial Knights at the gate to let the Goblin into the town. Rangobart rushed to catch up to her, glancing at the startled townsfolk as he did. Miss Gran, Arlando panted behind them, this is highly irregular. It isnt illegal to be a Demihuman in the Empire, Lord Arlando, Nemel replied. That may be true, but It wasnt illegal to be a Demihuman in the Empire, but that allowance was meant for visitors from Karnassus. Civilised Demihumans. The Demihumans that existed along the imperial frontier were usually just obliterated on sight by the Imperial Army. The Empires relationship to the Sorcerous Kingdom still hadnt sunk in for most imperial citizens C Rangobart doubted that it ever would so long as nothing in their lives changed for the worse C and any nonhuman visitors from there were still very much subject to the perceptions of imperial culture. Nemel went straight for the highest-profile inn in the city, which went by the somewhat embarrassing name of The Emperors Smile, and rolled right through the entrance with her Goblin. Wel The hosts greeting trailed off at the sight of Nob. Wel, said the Goblin. Nemel didnt say a word, her face a mask of aristocratic expectation. The host wavered for a moment before bowing deeply. This way, please, my lady. The inns patrons hushed as the Goblin made his way through to the stairs in the back. Rangobart stepped aside to speak with one of the restaurant staff near the second-storey landing. A table for the gentleman over there, he told him. The gentleman? Ah, of course. What would the gentleman like? Meat. A lot of it. By the time Rangobart caught up with Nemel, she was already using her Goblin to hold his fathers table hostage. Her brutal tactics reminded him very much of Baroness Zahradnik back when she dealt with all of the agents following Dame Verilyn around. Every Count and Countess at the table sat frozen as they struggled to exchange pleasant introductions. Rangobarts father kept glancing at him as if it was his fault. Not that he was wrong. Your table, sir. Their attention was drawn to the appearance of one of the restaurant staff. He was standing about three metres from Nob, making motions at the Goblin as if Nob was a dog. Dinners ready, Nob, Rangobart said. The Goblin finally moved away, seating himself at a table in the corner of the restaurant that was piled high with cold cuts. To the shock of the patrons warily watching him, he actually used the silverware. A shame, Nemel sighed. I was hoping that Nob would do us the favour of dining together. do us the favour? Count Roberbad furrowed his brow. Yes, my lord, Nemel replied. It is readily apparent that the members of my lords esteemed party are unaccustomed to the presence of other races. I suppose that the extent of everyones previous experience would be dealing with prominent Merchants from Karnassus? The Nobles around the table nodded. So you mean to say that the Sorcerous Kingdom is similar to Karnassus, Miss Gran? Count Roberbad asked. It is not, my lord, Nemel answered. Karnassus has a culture all of its own. The races that participate in their society are the same races that have done so since antiquity. Goblins are treated no differently in Karnassus than they are in the Empire. The Sorcerous Kingdom, on the other hand, is indiscriminate. Rule of law reigns and all are welcome so long as they observe the law. Acting out of sorts in the presence of a Goblin, Ogre, Troll, or any other race that receives a less than cool reception in the Empire will mark you out as uncouth. What about the Undead? Another Count at the table asked, Is it true that they make a regular appearance? Its more that theyre a constant presence, Nemel replied. They serve as the security forces of the Sorcerous Kingdom, after all. The Undead also participate in its administration and various government services. None of the High Nobles at the table were touching their food anymore. Rangobart forked a wedge of potato into his mouth. Howhow close do the Undead get? Countess Roberbads voice trembled, I wont find a Zombie standing at the foot of my bed, will I? That is no more likely than finding an Imperial Knight at the foot of ones bed, my lady. Rangobart held the back of his hand against his lips, stifling a laugh as the faces around the table paled. The woman had developed a uniquely cruel streak if she had said that on purpose. Waking up to find an Imperial Knight at the foot of ones bed was a common nightmare for civilian aristocrats in the Empire. If Im not mistaken, Nemel said, the imperial trade delegations visiting the Sorcerous Kingdom will be staying at Castle Corelyn? Yes, thats right. Then please rest assured. The household staff there is Human. A collective sigh of relief rose from the assembled aristocrats. Rangobart eyed Nemel appraisingly. She was dominating the table of Counts and Countesses as naturally as a Margrave might. The woman had changed much from the shy, unassuming classmate from the Academy who allowed herself to be exploited by a shameless commoner. The hours went by with the dinner turning into a briefing being held by Nemel Gran. The next morning, as their caravan embarked on the next leg of its journey, Nemel gave him a pointed look from her seat as he walked alongside her. You owe me. Do I? Rangobart replied. You wanted me to foil your fathers plans for the night, didnt you? Nemel sighed, Once upon a time, you thoughtlessly acted to shield a helpless young maiden. Now, you shamelessly use helpless young maidens as shields. I was doing you a favour back then if you didnt notice, Rangobart said. You were utterly defenceless against that parasite. Jets dead. Rangobart frowned at her words. He looked up at Nemels downcast countenance. When did this happen? Sometime during the winter, Nemel replied. I went to visit him in Arwintar and found out that Miss Testania had died of starvation. Jet always worked hard to support his mother, so its unimaginable that hed let her perish like that. I tried to reach him with a Message spell, but He nodded silently at the implications of a failed Message spell. It was the lot of an army recruit. The Empire spared no resources for anyone who wasnt worth its time. Only Third-class Knights and above saw any care go to their bereaved. At least he tried to make something of himself using his own power, in the end. Rangobart kept that particular thought to himself. Never mind Nemel, most women didnt see things that way. They wanted their friends and loved ones to be safe and happy, ignoring the fact that the commoners who joined the Imperial Army enlisted precisely because they werent happy with their lot in life. They willingly gambled their lives for something better and losing that gamble was a distinct possibility. Which Army Group was he in? The Eighth, but he went to join the Sixth during the reorganisation. I see. The Sixth Army Groups campaign on the southern frontier had even higher casualties than the Second did in The Blister. Rumour had it that it was the doing of General Ray, but the General only continued to rise in prominence as the months went by. Going by what he told Rangobart, it meant that the Empire would be shifting to a more aggressive foreign policy in the near future. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. What an obnoxious parallel Just as Jet worked to take care of his mother, so, now, was Rangobart. He had even ended up in the Sixth Army Group. How are the others who went with you doing? He asked. Theyre fine. Rei is staffing our office in Wardens Vale, but she goes back and forth between the village quite a bit. Everyones helping to manage things and theyre teaching magic, as well. Didnt she say that most of her population was Goblins? He looked over his shoulder at the migrants loaded into the train of wagons. Arcane magic was a realm shrouded by esotericism, superstition, and rumour, but one or two people in the Imperial Ministry of Magic theorised that the general population had a greater potential for it than common sense suggested. No one could put that theory to the test, however, as it was far too expensive to try even for a country like the Empire. So youll be training these migrants to be magic casters? Rangobart asked, Thats a pretty big gamble. No, Nemel shook her head. These people signed up as whatever vocations their families specialised in. The territory Im managing was pure primaeval forest when I started working, so theres a huge demand for the basics. Primaeval forest, huh. I suppose thats something else you and I have in common now. The lands I was granted upon my promotion are all in The Blister. What are they like? I dont know, Rangobart shrugged. The first thing that the Imperial Administration suggested is that I hire Adventurers to survey my territory. They didnt survey the land before partitioning it? Nemel furrowed her brow, Thats pretty haphazard. Territories C be they the expansive demesne of a Count or the tenancy of a common Farmer C were usually partitioned according to the quality of the land. It was through that quality that administrators could infer how productive the land would be and thus how to distribute it fairly. If Nobles just arbitrarily assigned land to their tenants, it would not only result in a lot of dissatisfied tenants, but also a pile of dead ones. Imperial Knights would similarly voice complaints about their awarded territories in the same situation and the Emperor would lose his grip on the military. The Imperial Administration is already woefully short-staffed as it is, Rangobart said. This is probably what happens when you apply a bit of extra pressure on it. Standards just fly out of the window in the face of deadlines and their problems become your problems instead. Well, do you have any idea what your new land is like? Nemel asked. No, but they all sound inhospitable. I wouldnt be surprised if the part that one would usually expect to be hospitable has been taken over by Fire Elementals. Isnt that a good thing? Nemel said. Oh, yes, Im sure Ill be most ecstatic when I get my weekly notification about how Fire Elementals from my territory have burned down the surrounding countryside. My reign will be noted for how many dozens of times I was sued a week. Getting feistier wasnt the only thing that had changed about Nemel. She now seemed to see more than a few things far differently from the average imperial citizen. Her discussions with the Nobles in his fathers delegation went over the strangest points so naturally that all the Nobles could do was nod out of the awkward fear that they would be seen as the strange ones instead. Sued, huh Nemel looked up at the clouds passing overhead, Come to think of it, I havent had to worry about that at all. You havent? Nope, Nemel said. Early on, I thought that the neighbours would cause problems for us, so I sort of subjugated them. After doing that for a little bit, they just started joining on their own. Who are you and what did you do to my cute and harmless Nemel Gran?! A part of him wanted to shake her by the shoulders while yelling that, but it probably wasnt a good idea. House Gran was rumoured to have several nasty heirloom spells and he didnt feel like testing the veracity of their existence. Wait, he frowned, so you subjugated your neighbours and, as a result, your other neighbours decided to join you? Thats what Goblins are like, right? Sorry, I dont know what Goblins are like. He glanced at Nob, but the little green Demihuman holding the reins of Nemels wagon was shrouded in mystery. Beyond them occasionally showing up to infringe on the imperial frontier, he knew very little about Goblins. Even in the tales, they were usually never afforded more than a cursory mention as dimwitted savages unless said tale was so fantastical as to be dismissed offhand. You said that your Human migrants are being brought in for their professions, Rangobart said, so does that mean the people youre teaching magic to are Goblins? In Wardens Vale, Nemel replied, children with a decent aptitude for arcane magic are offered the chance to enrol in the magic stream of the baronys public education system. In my villagewell, Im not exactly sure if you can call what were doing teaching. Goblins arent smart enough to learn magic as Wizards, but more than a few can pick it up by watching us cast magic. you mean to say theyre Sorcerers. Yeah. It indirectly implied as much in our army training, doesnt it? They go over the different types of Demihumans a patrol might encounter, and regular Goblins are divided up into hunters and mystics. The hunters are basically Rangers. Mystics are divided into shamans that cast divine magic and the other mystics are arcane casters. If they cant learn arcane magic through study, then they must be Sorcerers. I suppose so Did everyone usually come to the same conclusion? In hindsight, it made sense, but most people gave Goblins little thought and even less thought about what they might be beyond being a Goblin. When it came to the Imperial Knights, a Goblin casting magic marked itself as a priority target and all that mattered after that was making sure it was dead before it did something to ones squadmates. Im not sure what youre imagining, Nemel said, but its not as glamorous as it sounds. Im more inclined to call it ridiculous. Why is that? Goblins are pretty simple, Nemel told him, but that simplicity makes it stupidly easy for them to pass along knowledge in the ways that they know. Goblins usually live in troops of under a dozen, so sharing information doesnt get them very far. When you put a lot of them together, however, it becomes something else entirely. A while ago, I noticed that a Goblin had succeeded in picking up a Summon Spices spell. By the end of the week, there were ten Goblins capable of casting Summon Spices. By the end of the month, there were over two hundred of them. Goblin-summoned salt supplies all of the village industries, now. just how many Goblins are in this village of yours? The Elder Liches go crazy trying to keep track of them, Nemel said, but Im guessing around ten thousand when you include all the ones camped out in the forests around the village. He wasnt sure whether he should be shocked that she had so many Goblin Sorcerers or relieved that it was only about two per cent of the total population of Goblins. Wont that be a problem if they start learning offensive spells? Not really, Nemel said. Actually, they already have. An Ice Elemental wandered down the mountain the other day and like fifty of them overwhelmed the thing with Magic Arrows. I know more than a handful of Commanders who would go into conniptions upon hearing that. Goblins were well-known for their tendency to rely on numbers to overwhelm their opponents, but not with magic. So many Magic Arrow spells were a guaranteed death sentence for all but a fraction of a percentage of the Imperial Armys soldiers unless they had the appropriate counter deployed in advance. That wasnt even the most interesting part, Nemel said. Oh? After they defeated the Ice Elemental, they collected the remains and brought them to the village. Thats when I found out what they had accomplished. I brought them over to Wardens Vale to sell the materials, which netted them a pretty tidy sum. Guess what they did with it? They bought food? They bought equipment. But not for themselves. You see, a few Goblins had died holding off the Ice Elemental while they were trying to bring it down, so they used the money that they earned to order armour, shields, and new spears for their vanguards. As Nemels tale grew increasingly dire, she puffed out her chest like a proud mother hen. I wonder if that means those tales about Goblin Armies werent just overindulgent exaggerations, Rangobart said. Why would you assume that? Nemel looked sidelong at him, Theyre pretty organised even when fighting Imperial Patrols, arent they? Sort of Imperial Army patrols fought as light and heavy cavalry most of the time. Not letting their enemies organise against their devastating charges was the order of the day to minimise risks to personnel. Nemel served in the Imperial Air Service, so maybe things looked different from above. The Second Army Group had fought as infantry in The Blister, but, as a War Wizard, he was too preoccupied with Green Dragons and Gnolls to pay any real attention to the Goblins. Maybe the regular Imperial Knights had a better appreciation for them. Rangobart walked silently along as Nemel launched into a full-blown lecture on Goblin society, extolling their qualities just as she might extol a potato. The more he learned, the more obvious it was why everyone eradicated Goblins whenever they had the chance: if they truly did everything that Nemel described, a Goblin Army gaining access to a source of substantial industrial production could spell the end of any country caught in their path. What are you going to do when your Goblin population grows too numerous to support? Rangobart asked. A portion will probably split off and migrate somewhere, Nemel answered. I think thats what they usually do Isnt that just a bit irresponsible? Rangobart told her, Youre effectively raising Goblin armies and unleashing them on the surroundings. I hadnt thought that far. I-I just wanted to make things work, you know? He buried his face in his palm. Maybe his carefree classmate of old hadnt changed at allor maybe the true nature of House Gran was that of dangerous arms dealers. That actually made a lot of sense, in hindsight. I-Im sure it will be fine, Nemel said. Its not like theyll become an army tomorrow. By the time it becomes a concern, Im sure theyll have plenty of options. That didnt sound ominous at all. Then again, it wasnt as if he could talk. The Baharuth Empire was preparing to embark on its own military ventures, and he doubted that whoever was on the receiving end would appreciate them. Their conversation dried up not long after that, which came as a surprise to him. Back in the Academy, he always had the energy to socialise, leading conversations and spearheading various efforts in the student body. Perhaps it was because he had been on a continual quest that meant the world to him: acquitting himself as an upstanding member of House Roberbad and the aristocratic establishment. Now, it seemed like all that effort had little, if any, bearing on his life. Maybe that was what it meant to become an adult. He didnt want to return to the carriage and suffer through his brothers company, but walking quietly beside a woman who had clearly gotten tired of talking with him was also out of the question. Instead, he went down the caravan, seeing what the migrants had to say. Each wagon had two benches running the length of its sides that made the migrants face inwards, so when he dropped back behind the next wagon to speak to one of them, he ended up speaking with all of them. So, he said, are you excited about your new lives in the Sorcerous Kingdom? The men and women in the wagon C they were mostly young women C exchanged blank looks. I dont know about excited, mlord, one of the men seated at the back of the wagon said, but itll be good to have a licence. Or a husband with land, one of the women added. A husband with land? Rangobart frowned. Ehm, most of the women here are going as wives for the men who settled in Miss Grans village this spring, mlord, the man told him. I aint a wife, though. Right. Whats your trade? Stonecutter, the man clapped his forearm twice, city lifes wasted me away, but I still got my skills. Figured Id take Miss Gran up on her offer while it was still in the offering. The office lady said the village is in a mountain valley, so therell be plenty of work. Why did you decide to join Miss Gran instead of heading to the Empires new frontiers? The reorganisation of the Imperial Army also saw the imperial propaganda machine go into full production. Spares in every town and city were encouraged to prepare for the opening of new frontiers that would give every man a workshop or tenancy of their own. Most guessed that the new frontier would be the wildland south of the Wyvernmark and preemptively started looking for opportunities there. The Empire didnt dissuade them of the notion, as it was indeed one of the new frontiers hinted at. Combined with the sudden and secretive nature of the campaign in The Blister, the newly landed soldiers of the Second Army Group C including Rangobart C found themselves short on migrants. In the eyes of the Imperial Administration, it was a problem that couldnt be helped. Rangobarts new seneschal pledged that the problem would be rectified within a year. As if to show proof of their intent, the Imperial Administration had posters up all over the place encouraging intrepid men to fling themselves into the disease-ridden jungle C though not precisely in those terms C when the Second Division arrived in Arwintar. A guarantee, the man said. Does that guarantee truly hold so much weight? Rangobart asked. After what happened in the Wyvernmark, yeah. The Army didnt conquer anywhere near as quickly or as much as everyone thought they would. I know a lot of folks who spent everything they had to travel south and I shudder to think whats become of them. The thought didnt sit well with Rangobart, either. As a member of the aristocratic establishment, he was instilled with the notion that a Noble was responsible for their people. A lord and their tenants were inextricably tied to one another, after all. If a fief was mismanaged and the people plunged into hardship, so, too, would the house responsible for them be plunged into hardship. Shortfalls in industrial production meant shortfalls in tax revenues, be they caused by natural disasters, monsters, raids, or ill-conceived domestic policies. What were you promised? Like I said, mlord, a licence. Or a husband with land, one of the women added. I see. It was such a simple thing, but it meant the world to the migrants and they jealously guarded their respective pledges. It wasnt hard to imagine why. In the Baharuth Empire, the people existed at the convenience of those with land, wealth and political power. The Imperial Administration encouraged impoverished citizens to expend their personal resources to chase the opportunities that the Empire dangled before them. If one failed to seize those opportunities, it wasnt the Empires problem. Ideologically speaking, the Empire firmly adhered to what they considered the precepts of meritocracy. To get ahead, everything was allowed so long as the Emperor allowed it. Those who couldnt find success were considered failures, and failures effectively werent considered people until they found success. The men and women from the slums before him were firmly entrenched in the culture that spawned from those views and practices. Rangobart was sure that, like himself and the members of his fathers delegation, the Sorcerous Kingdom held many new and alien things in store. Before the Storm: Act 1, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 We need more space for the Model S, mlady. In the western wagon lot of Corelyn Harbours harbour district, Liane turned to find a man in a labourers outfit holding a clipboard behind her. The Model S? Liane frowned, Space where? The off-road track. Tch. Of all the It wasnt something that they could fix with time as short as it was. What about an old highway? A big rural road? We can ask the administration about that, but I doubt it. You do that. Thanks. The man walked away. Liane turned to gaze at some far-off unknown beyond the gantry cranes of the waterfront. Stupid crappy roads and their crappy crappiness The Model S was the newest wagon rolled out of House Wagners workshops. Unlike the other vehicles produced thus far, which were simply older models tweaked and adjusted for the new realities brought by the Sorcerous Kingdom, the Model S was built from the ground up to take full advantage of the countrys new infrastructure. It was designed to be drawn by two Soul Eaters, which also meant that it was designed to take full advantage of the motive force that two Soul Eaters could produce. Compared to the wagons of yore, it was twice as wide, twice as long, haul eight times as much and could sustain twice the speed. The Model S was meant to keep land logistics in step with their advances in water-based transport, and it didwith one major caveat. The new wagon needed the new roads to run on. It wasnt as if it would explode if it didnt C it was simply a matter of space. A horse-drawn wagon was small and that meant the old roads of the region were small. This also meant that the streets of towns and cities were small and their gates and bridges were small. Too small for the Model S. The new vehicle was supposed to act as a compelling case for new, unified infrastructure standards across the Sorcerous Kingdom and the members of its growing hegemony. As one of the technology demonstrations for the upcoming visits from imperial nobility, the Model S would bring its passengers on a ride along the new highways of the Sorcerous Kingdom. It would load its cargo in Corelyn Harbour, travel to Lianes town on the imperial border, and then head north from there to the Lizardman Alliance Village in the Great Forest of Tob. After that, they would travel up the new highway through the Azerlisia Mountains to Feoh Berkana where the Mountain Dwarves would take a day or two to show them their stuff. After that, they would return to Corelyn Harbour. Liane would then humbly receive money from the suitably impressed imperial aristocrats on behalf of all of the hard-working people who made the Model S a reality. I wonder if we can use the test trackprobably not. House Wagners production methods were considered an industrial secret by the Sorcerous Kingdom, so she couldnt just bring them to the vehicle trial area for a demonstration of the wagons off-road performance. It felt a bit stupid that they didnt have a road that was crappy enough to use with all of the old highways paved over. Maybe they could just go for a spin around the Katze Plains instead. Would that be good marketing? They could run down countless Skeletons and Zombies to show how secure and sturdy the wagons were. Hmm What are you plotting? Huh? Liane jerked at the sound of Claras voice, Im not plotting anythingwell, maybe I am but its not the evil plot that you think it is! Ah, Clara said, so its an evil plot. No, its not! Liane held out her hands innocently, Its not as if I was thinking of running over hundreds of people-like things as a marketing stunt. Right. Need I remind you that most foreigners assume the worst of us? People still think that eating our grain will transform them into Zombies or something equally silly. You have to wonder at what point we should stop caring about that, Liane pouted. We dont even need to care. You sound like one of those preposterously characterised Nobles that end up getting eaten in the Bards tales, Clara told her. You should follow His Majestys example. Hes always reserved and dignified, and so too should his Nobles be. Like Ludmila, Clara favoured the Sorcerer King far more than she rationally should. Unlike Ludmila, Clara wasnt Undead so Liane was still trying to figure out why she acted that way. To be certain, things were going great in the Sorcerous Kingdom and Lady Shalltear praised His Majesty at every opportunity, but something still wasnt quite right. I wonder how reserved and dignified our guests will be, Liane said. The first delegation is from the Imperial Dynasty, Clara said, so I cant imagine that they wouldnt be. Thats not a challenge, by the way. Is Ludmila sticking around? She wont be there for the negotiations, but shell be present to welcome Friannes party. I dont know why shes so worried. Every Noble in the Sorcerous Kingdom was participating in the reception of the trade delegations from the Empire except for Ludmila, who was worried that she would ruin everything by being present. Its as I said before, isnt it? Clara said, Foreigners tend to assume the worst of us and Imperials love making something out of nothing. We saw enough of that on our trip to the Empire. I still say that we shouldnt coddle em, Liane said. Why are we the ones who are always bending over backwards for others? Because we are the exception to the rule, Liane, Clara told her. It is up to us to provide proof of the Sorcerous Kingdoms benign nature and the truth of its intentions. The world will not simply give us the benefit of the doubt. Meh. Liane still didnt think it would be a bad thing to one-sidedly overwhelm someone once in a while. They were bound to eventually encounter a country that wouldnt see reason no matter how nice the Sorcerous Kingdom was and ignore all of the benefits of a mutually profitable arrangement. People like that even existed within the Sorcerous Kingdoms borders. My lady, Rose said behind her shoulder, its about time. She dug into her pocket and pulled out her watch. Where did her morning go? Fortunately, someone they knew was among the first people arriving. They boarded the nearby carriage C it looked like Clara had come to pick her up C and returned to Castle Corelyn. The castles household staff could be seen everywhere making a last-minute inspection of everything. Mixed in amongst them were disguised members of Ijaniya and four or five Hanzos were lurking about unseen. The security arrangements were overkill, but everyone insisted on participating and they were allowed to because it was good practice. Liane wasnt sure if such practice was necessary. They looked like they were having way too much fun doing it. Upon entering Claras apartments on the third floor of her palace, their maids split up to begin their preparations. Liane looked around, but saw neither Ludmila nor Aemilia. Wheres Ludmila? She asked. Where else? Clara said, Practising on the roof. Its not like she could have done anything about that, Liane said. Perhaps not at that moment, Clara replied, but that doesnt mean she cant prevent it from happening again. After returning from the Draconic Kingdom, Ludmila became obsessed with improving her capabilities in personal combat. She practised at every opportunity outside of work and practise was a part of her work. Even Lady Shalltear started to avoid her. Whenever their liege came over to have some fun, Ludmila put on her equipment and doggedly tried to convince the Vampire to have fun honing their combat skills. It was particularly bad for Lady Shalltear, as she was far stronger than Ludmila. According to their friend, she couldnt do a thing against the Beastman who had killed her. Upon encountering insurmountable challenges, most sane people would just say that it couldnt be helped and settle for their lot in life. Ludmila, however, decided that it meant she should face insurmountable challenges at every opportunity in order to eventually overcome them all. Though Liane knew about the Job Class System and rationally understood that Ludmilas thinking was probably correct, she couldnt help but react in the way that most people would. Ludmila appeared a few minutes later, dressed in her civilian garb and not looking at all like she had been practising nonstop for however many hours. Being Undead was cheating in countless ways. Anything new that I should know about? Ludmila asked. Nothing that youll have to worry about, Clara answered. Are you sure you dont want to stay for longer? Im completely out of my element, here, Ludmila replied. Id rather not interfere with your work. My mere existence in the vicinity might cause problems. Just to be certain, Liane said, you dont have any dark secrets that youve been keeping from us, do you? The Frontier Noble silently looked at Liane for a good, long moment. Did that mean she did? Not that I know of, Ludmila said. Dont make meaningful pauses like that! It isnt as if I do it on purpose. Thats why I shouldnt be around for your talks. You know, youre lucky that Claras willing to negotiate on your behalf. Its not like Ill perish without trade, Ludmila said. And its thinking like that that gets you Frontier Nobles in trouble so often, Liane replied. Ludmila never seemed to learn. Never mind that, it was as if she regressed. She relied on trade to stimulate the development of her demesne, but, as her demesne developed, its liege grew more stubbornly independent in the way that Frontier Nobles were wont to do. That attitude, of course, extended to her land and people and Liane could only scratch her head in vexed frustration at the sight. Clara should have been the one to advise Ludmila on her folly, but she simply smiled and went along with it, all too happy to help. Love did funny things to otherwise rational people. Liane fiddled with her hair, trying to find something less annoying to think about. As she did, she furrowed her brow at what she saw. Not that I mean to sound overly vain, she said, but isnt my hair super awesome these days? Youre exactly right, my lady, Rose said as she ran a brush through said hair. I must admit Ive grown envious. Whats so different about it? Ludmila asked. What isnt? Liane answered, I havent seen a split end for months. Everythings so smooth and shiny. There was that one time we tried to curl it, Rose noted. Nothing changed no matter what we tried. Ah, yeah. I can live with that, though. I dont think Im doing anything different You are. She and Rose looked over at Ludmila, who was leaning her hip on the couch where Clara was seated. I am? Liane asked, Or is Rose doing something? I havent done anything, my lady. Its the items that Lady Shalltear granted you, Ludmila said. You have an item that confers physical damage reduction, and that naturally includes any damage to your hair. Similarly, you have another item that confers elemental resistance, and thats whats preventing you from curling your hair. Your skin and nails should be in excellent condition, as well. Was that a product opportunity? Pretty much every woman would pay out the nose for perfect hair, skin, and nails. The problem was that she didnt know of anyone who could replicate the enchantments on the outfits that Lady Shalltear had given them. Dwarven Runecraft had something similar which they used to prevent wear and tear on equipment, but one could hardly stamp a rune on a person. Or could they? Wait a minute, Liane frowned. Didnt you start a cosmetics line recently? Its more that Miss LeNez restarted her cosmetics line as a company under House Zahradniks umbrella. Oh, if youre wondering whether were producing something to replicate the effect, my artificers have been looking into it. I have supernatural damage reduction, so its something that I noticed not long after everything happened. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Ugh, not fair! Ludmilas magic item industry was incomprehensibly far ahead of everyone elses. She didnt expressly plan for it to be, either C she just thought it was a good idea at the time as an advanced industry. No one could hope to compete, as she had sucked up all of the free magical artisans in the Sorcerous Kingdom and a bunch from beyond their borders somehow. She had even gone so far as to lay the foundations for raising successive generations of new magic casters out of her small population, which was easily subsidised by her ridiculously huge territory. Lianes expression soured, and she launched into a tirade of tittering falsetto. Look at me, Im the Warden of the Vale. I will be youthful and tireless for all eternity; I can eat as much as I want and never get fat. My hair and skin are always perfect and I dont fart or poop! Unless I feel like it. Did you have to include that last part? Yes. As usual, Ludmila wouldnt take the bait. The only way to get her mad was to make her seriously mad, and angry Ludmila wasnt very fun. Speaking of magical products, Ludmila said, were you able to purchase any from the Draconic Kingdom, Clara? No, Clara replied. This requisition request is quite confusing overall. What requisition request? Liane asked. After we got back, Clara said, Lady Albedo asked for samples of the Draconic Kingdoms magical artifice. I asked what she was looking for, and she said that it was a request from His Majesty and nothing in particular was specified. Magic item production is the last thing on the Draconic Kingdoms list of priorities right now, Liane said. Almost all of their magic casters got eaten anyway. I mentioned as much, but Lady Albedo said that His Majesty couldnt possibly submit any frivolous requests. The Elder Liches working in the Draconic Kingdom have been instructed to keep an eye out for anything out of the ordinary. but they always keep an eye out for anything out of the ordinary. I know. The fact that the Sorcerous Kingdom considered magic ordinary in the first place was out of the ordinary. Could His Majesty be investigating the special draconic magic that Queen Oriculous wields? Ludmila asked. Logically speaking, Clara said, that doesnt make sense and Lady Albedo agrees. As far as I know, Queen Oriculus isnt in the habit of creating magic items. Also, if His Majesty wanted to know about that draconic magic, then why not ask her directly? It isnt as if she would chase him away. Maybe His Majesty is being cautious, Liane said. He could be investigating magic items in the Draconic Kingdom to dig up some clues about Queen Oriculous magic. Dont be silly, Clara told her. Those have nothing to do with her magic. His Majesty isnt an idiot. Liane cringed internally as the inflexion of Claras voice subtly gained an undertone of reprimand. In a perfect world, the aristocratic establishment did their part in maintaining the dignity of the crown and the kingdom, but, once again, Liane sensed that there was something more to how Clara behaved in regard to the Sorcerer King. Then I hope that Lady Albedo doesnt hound you over those magic items because its going to be a long time before you get your hands on any. Lady Albedo doesnt hound people, Clara said. She expects people to do what theyre supposed to. Lady Shalltear mentioned something to that effect, Ludmila said. She also mentioned that not delivering on her expectations or surprising her in some manner that she considers unpleasant wont end well. We see each other all the time, Clara said. She knows exactly what to expect and I dont plan on surprising her any time soon. Is she still going to observe the negotiations? Ludmila asked. She probably wont be present for all of it, but yes. How we conduct the talks is something of a curiosity to her. Thats weird. It is? Ludmila looked at her. Yeah, Liane nodded. Shes usually completely disinterested in anything we mere mortals have to offer. Its all beneath her. Thats not entirely true, Clara said. She occasionally vents her frustrations about her Human agents over tea. Liane wondered what sort of people would be idiotic enough to frustrate the Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Nobles of E-Rantel irked her over various things once in a while, but the most she ever did was straighten them out in her classically condescending manner. I didnt know she has Human agents, Liane said. Did you know? Yes, Ludmila replied. How? I dont think youve even seen the Prime Minister. Just because I havent doesnt mean I havent encountered her agents. Yeah? What were they doing? Helping to test and update judicial and administrative procedures. Booooooring. It was in line with the sort of thing that Lady Albedo would do, but it was still disappointing. Couldnt she do something demonic for once? Were the horns just for show? Maybe she took them off before going to bed at night. A half-hour before the imperial delegation was scheduled to arrive, they went down to wait at the steps of Claras palace. Lianes hands kept moving as she fidgeted nervously over her appearance. Your ulterior motives are showing, Clara said. Theyre not ulterior motives, Liane shot back. Hell, Id put them right up front if I thought it would help. The Imperial House is first, Clara noted. And Im perfectly fine with bagging myself an imperial prince, Liane said. The third or fourth son of a Duke will do. They wouldnt allow even that. Especially when it means a potential pretender backed up by the Sorcerous Kingdom. Liane sighed. Just let me dream! You dont know my pain. It isnt often that Florine and her massive distractions arent around. Ill never understand how you can say things like that about your best friend, Clara said. Because its true? Liane replied, And you dont understand because you dont understand what shes actually like. Shes just the nice, fluffy little sister to you two, but I grew up with her. Florine is just like Ludmila. Everyone turned their gazes upon Ludmila. Ludmila covered her chest. No, shes not, Clara said. Thats not what I meant! Liane said, Florine was born and bred to be a weapon. Except shes a sexual one. You know her mother is from Karnassus, right? Yes Well, the old Lady Gagnier trained the current Lady Gagnier in everything that she knows. And Human women in Karnassus are every bit as carnivorous as their Demihuman buddies. She knows how to please men, women, and every Demihuman race that makes up the population of that country. Its wild. How do you even know this? Ludmila frowned. Because, uh, Florines mother invited me for that same training. Friends are also teammates, apparently. And you went? Clara frowned alongside Ludmila. I was twelve! Liane turned defensive, I thought I was going over for cake. She supposed that there was cake, but it wasnt the cake that she expected. In other words, Ludmila said, youre lewd. No! Why is that your first takeaway? What Im saying is that whenever I bug her about it, its only the teensiest bit of her full, uh, capabilities. I dont believe you, Clara said. Just ask Florine, then. Why would I say any of that to someone as sweet as that girl? The game was well and truly rigged. Never mind all of the cheating that Florine was capable of, everyone gave her the benefit of the doubt by default. An ornate carriage mounted on a Model S frame appeared at the entrance to the palace grounds, drawn by a single Soul Eater. Liane leaned forward slightly, peering past the vehicle. It didnt seem that there were any others following it. The delegation from the imperial house is more than one carriage, right? It should be Clara seemed just as clueless as to what was going on. Their eyes followed the incoming vehicle as it took the lane around the garden''s perimeter to the palace entrance. One of Claras footmen came forward to open the carriage door as there didnt seem to be a single imperial footman riding or walking alongside it. A familiar figure emerged. Clara stepped forward with a warm smile. Lady Frianne. Welcome to Castle Corelyn. Dimoiya is here, too! The bespectacled woman popped out from behind Frianne. I gotta wonder where everyone else is, Liane said. Frianne lightly scratched her cheek with an embarrassed look. Theycouldnt make it past the border, she said. We had a carriage from each of the ducal houses, but even House Gushmonds party declined to complete the journey. Maybe we should have made em come the slow way, Liane muttered. That was crazy fast, Dimoiya enthused. We must have travelled three days worth in less than three hours! It was meant to be a demonstration of what we talked about last winter, Liane said. I guess a demonstration isnt a very effective one when everyone refuses to experience it. I have no words to excuse the behaviour of my relatives, Frianne lowered her head solemnly. Bah, its their loss, Liane said. Clara gestured for her household staff to handle their guests luggage. Liane eyed Friannes rounded belly. So they left a pregnant woman to her fate, huh, Liane said. I suppose thats one way to put it, Frianne sighed. I can only imagine what will happen when word of what happened gets out. Speaking of leaving pregnant women to their fates, Ludmila said, wheres Lord Frosct? He never came in the first place, Frianne shrugged. His research has always been his primary wife. I suspect hes doing something in his laboratory right at this very moment. Either that, or hes sleeping under his desk. You never mentioned you were expecting in our correspondence, Clara said. How many months in are you? It should be around five. Please dont go out of your way for my sake, however C Im still perfectly functional. Can I touch? Liane! Its alright, Frianne smiled. Dimoiya does it four or five times a day. With a broad grin, Liane reached out to press her palm to the imperial princess belly. Erm, how hard was it? Liane asked. Hard? Conceiving, I mean. Oh, Frianne said. Not long at all. It was far more difficult getting Frosch away from his studies. Are all Wizards like that? I wouldnt say were all like that, Frianne replied. Im certainly not. I attribute that behaviour to the legacy of the former Head Court Wizard. He pursued the abyss of magic C often to the exclusion of all else C and he encouraged that same obsession in his disciples. Its something that has led to the alienation of mages from the rest of imperial society and I fully intend to change that. After some visible agonising, Clara reached out and touched Friannes belly, too. Then, Ludmila came forward. Are you sure you want to do that? Liane said. Ludmilas hand stopped just short of Frianne, her fingers curling slightly. What do you mean? I dunno, Liane said. I thought the baby might jump out in fright or something. Ludmila withdrew her hand. Frianne and Dimoiyas faces turned ashen grey. Then, Frianne started when Clara bumped Ludmila forward with her hip. Nothing of the sort will happen, Clara said. Liane, there are certain things that you shouldnt say. The footmen finished unloading their guests baggage and the carriage rolled away. Clara led their party up the wide palace steps. You mentioned former Head Court Wizard, Ludmila said. What happened to him? Im sure youd have at least caught wind of it, Frianne replied. Since before your visit to the Empire, Fluder Paradyne has been slowly fading from court life. Thats why his titles were redistributed to his disciples. He was officially retired not long ago. Why did it happen? Ludmila asked, He has served the Baharuth Empire for its entire existence. Some say that he simply grew tired of it, Frianne answered. As long-lived as he might be, hes still Human. Most Human affairs are relatively short-lived, so no one would begrudge him the fact that he had an exceptional tenure. That was just a bit of an understatement. For someone like Fluder Paradyne, the Empire could be considered a project and most only maintained their interest in any particular project for a few years. Liane pretty much couldnt wait for the next new thing to go into development. In that case, Ludmila said, who is the new Head Imperial Court Mage? Me, Frianne smiled sheepishly. Uh, youre a bit young to be the Head Imperial Court Mage, arent you? Liane said, Youre also missing the beard. You cant imagine how many times Ive heard something to that tune, the Imperial Head Court Mage rolled her eyes. I was lucky to be appointed after I conceived or Im sure all sorts of nastiness would have happened behind my back about women getting pregnant after getting their jobs. My cousin probably did that on purpose. That sounds like an interesting story, Clara said. How did you end up with the position? It wasnt anything exciting, to be perfectly honest. My cousin simply couldnt stand the other candidates. Because of what you mentioned just now? Their single-minded obsession with magic? Thats what turned him off from them, yes, Frianne replied. Fluder Paradynes disciples coveted the office because of the prestige that it represented to members of the arcane community. They would hold the purse strings of the Imperial Ministry of Magic and dictate its policies. My cousin never tolerated Nobles who abused their positions in a similar manner, so he wouldnt tolerate a Head Imperial Court Mage who didnt earn their position of privilege. Perhaps just as important is the fact that very few professional Wizards in the Empire care much, if at all, for statecraft. I can count the number of them on two hands and more than half of them are from my generation. Absurd as it may sound from the country famed across the region for its integration of magic into society, I was the most qualified individual for the position. No one who considers themselves a Wizard can deny it after I published that treatise. My cousin was so desperate to fill the position that he just threw up his hands and overlooked the fact that Im a woman. Talk about all the pieces falling into place It was both a stroke of genius and a remarkable stroke of luck. Both Liane and Clara shared similar stories in the Sorcerous Kingdom, though in their respective fields of expertise. Does that mean imperial culture will become less heedless? Ludmila asked. I am a product of that culture, Frianne said, so what you and I consider heedless may differ greatly. I do agree that the practical nature of imperial reforms over the generations has resulted in many important aspects of the Empire being neglected or damaged severely. The extent of my influence is limited, however C my cousin is still who he is. Mmhwe can drop all that weighty stuff for now, yeah? Liane said, Since its just us, lets have some fun while we do our thing! Before the Storm: Act 1, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 They truly arent scared of them It was commonly said that seeing was believing. Except that she wasnt sure whether it was right to believe what she saw. People were averse to the Undead for a very good reason. It wasnt conducive to a long life to become comfortable with the things. Frianne watched in envy as Dimoiya went ahead of their group with Liane, running this way and that as she exclaimed her amazement over everything she came across. As much as she would have liked to express the same appreciation for what they saw, it was hardly appropriate for an imperial princess. Ohh!!! Dimoiya gushed, The town has the same pavement as the highways! Yep! Liane smiled. But it looks so expensive! How can anyone afford to do this much? Hehe, want it for your demesne? We can cut you a special deal I do! Oh, but I dont have my own demesne yet. Just give me a few years! To be certain, the ride into the Sorcerous Kingdom gave them much to admire, but all that seemed a small thing indeed now that they were walking through the bustling markets of Corelyn Harbour. For Friannes part, however, she couldnt help but continually glance at the Undead. As they walked along, she did her best to stay as far away as possible from anything that she spotted but they would sometimes appear out of the crowd to give her such a fright that she found herself clinging to Ludmilas arm before she realised what had happened. The townsfolk didnt seem to care at all about the Undead, however. Traffic flowed around the sentries and patrols as if they were no different than Imperial Knights. Is Dimoiya still trying to join the diplomatic mission? Clara asked. She is, Frianne answered. Its slow going, however. Not only is the Court Council being cautious about it, but they dont think a young woman should head the mission. Half because they think its cruel to send her to the Sorcerous Kingdom and half because they want an older, experienced man running things. Not that there are any volunteers for the post. How is Dimoiya taking that? Oh, you know her. Shes invincible when it comes to that kind of thing. Becoming an ambassador is an inevitability to her. At the slow rate that the Empire is coming to grips with the Undead, she may be the first to do it. Even if a few Nobles showed interest, the Temples still strongly opposed their implementation into civilian industry. Bringing in the Undead has proven far more difficult than it initially seemed. Speaking of posts, Clara said, did you receive any titles upon being appointed as Head Imperial Court Mage? I did. Im the Countess of Waldenstein, now. Its a territory in the forest northeast of Arwintar. Even though its in the imperial heartland, its not a very impressive place. The forest was a part of the imperial familys hunting grounds. A kingswood, so to speak. Congratulations nonetheless, Countess Waldenstein, Clara smiled. You never mention these things in your letters. Does that mean youll be bringing back some friends from the Sorcerous Kingdom? Honestly, Im still undecided. I suppose thats why Im here. How long did it take for your citizens to return toerm, resume their everyday routines? She couldnt say return to normal because what she witnessed couldnt be considered normal at all. That depended on a variety of factors, Clara said. Ludmilas demesne recovered and surpassed its former state less than a month after the official annexation. Clara is framing what happened in the most generous of terms, Ludmila said. My fief was practically abandoned by the time I went to pay my respects to the new government in E-Rantel. It didnt take much effort on my part to have it surpass its former state. But new settlers still came to your territory, yes? Frianne said, Id like to know how you got them used to Undead. Our progress in the northwestern frontier and the Wyvernmark is a crawl, at best. Integration on the military end of things was swift, but we continue to face stiff resistance from the Temples and the civilian aristocracy to this day. You will never bring the Faith of the Four to your side, Clara told her. The root of their resistance is not economic or cultural, but religious. Frianne sighed. She suspected as much. The Baharuth Empires struggle with the Faith of the Four far preceded the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom. As a secular government, the Imperial Administration was relentless in its quest to assert total authority over the citizens of the Empire, but the Temples were steadfast in their resistance against anything that they saw as immoral, evil, or detrimental to the spiritual health of the citizenry and made sure the people knew about it. Unlike the aristocratic establishment, the Temples couldnt be undermined by legislation, propaganda, or physical force. Pushing them too hard would plunge the Empire into domestic chaos as they had just as much, if not more, political clout over the people than the imperial throne. The fact that they usually didnt resort to violent methods made them that much harder to get rid of. Even if the Empire could get rid of them, it would implode shortly after because the Temples safeguarded the physical health of the country. Thus, the only way to deal with the Temples was through often fruitless negotiation. The Temples would never endorse the Undead as a matter of faith, and so they had come to an impasse. What happened to the Temples of the Four in E-Rantel? Frianne asked. Theyre still around, Clara answered with a shrug. And they are every bit as obstinate as their counterparts in the Empire. Then how does the Sorcerous Kingdom deal with them? They dont. Matters of religion have nothing to do with the government. So long as the law is observed, people are free to practise their respective faiths. If only we had the luxury of taking a similar stance. What would happen if you did? Ludmila asked. Frianne fell silent for several moments to ponder the question. It wasnt an avenue that the Imperial Administration would ever consider. Im not certain, she said. The relationship between the Imperial Administration and the Temples is akin to a struggle for ideological dominance. If we do not make a continuous effort to counter religious propaganda with government propaganda, I suspect that we may wake up one day to find the Empire transformed into a de-facto theocracy. How come that hasnt happened to Re-Estize? Institutionally speaking, their government is weak. I believe it has to do with the Kingdoms decentralised nature, Frianne replied. Ironically, the strength of the Temples in the Empire is directly linked to the success of the Empire as an increasingly centralised regime. The Temples do not hold any land as they do in the Theocracy and the Holy Kingdom, and they similarly have no say in the governance of the realm. Thus, their strength waxes and wanes according to the strength and stability of the Empire. In Re-Estize, the fabric of society is very local in its scope. You have C on paper C extremely powerful aristocrats ruling over what is effectively a collection of thousands of petty kingdoms, clans, and tribes. Any friction that occurs between the Temples and the government happens on that same, local level. It is to the degree that I wouldnt be surprised if the Faith of the Four in Re-Estize differs in character depending on what region of the country one is in. She nearly bumped into Dimoiya as she spoke. The bespectacled young woman had stopped in her tracks, staring wide-eyed at something ahead of them. Whats wrong? Lookit there, Prez! Dimoiya pointed. Frianne frowned, wondering what had caused the noblewoman to cease speaking properly. When she figured out what she was pointing at, she didnt think she could speak properly herself. A small column of men, women, and children came in the opposite direction. Each was fully armed and armoured, cloaked in black temple vestments with silver trim. Despite the friendly look that the members of the column sported, Frianne involuntarily shuddered. Nothing will come out, Ludmila said, no matter how hard you squeeze me. Frianne released the taller noblewoman. Thosethose are adherents of Surshana, arent they? They are, Ludmila replied. I suppose a realm ruled by the Undead would be teeming with death worshippers As the column passed, one of the men noticed them standing there. He smiled and waved and soon the entire group was doing the same. Clara and Ludmila returned their greeting. Like the rest of the townsfolk, they treated the Undead no differently than they would Human soldiers. Hey, Dimoiya, Liane said. Yeah? I have a thing to show you. A thing? Really? Lets go! What are they doing? Frianne asked after the black-garbed column disappeared behind the crowd. If you meant the temple staff, Clara said, theyre going on a field trip. Im sorry, Im not familiar with that term. Ah, my apologies. There are probably hundreds of terms weve picked up from His Majesty, his court, the royal household, and the new administration. A field trip is essentially a journey that apprentices go on for vocational experience. In that case, where were they going? There are two parts to their field trips. The first is helping out with the rural ministry in one of Corelyn Countys constituent baronies. The second is combat training in the Katze Plains. C-Combat training? Friannes eyebrows rose in alarm, There were children in that group, werent there? Many of them couldnt have been older than ten. Well, they are Squires and Acolytes. Its to be expected, yes? Frianne glanced at Ludmila. She didnt seem to have any problem with what Clara said and neither did their Maids. Liane was already long gone with Dimoiya again. Life in the Sorcerous Kingdom had been described in mostly unassuming terms when they visited the Empire. Now that she was here, she found that everything she had heard was technically correct, but also fell woefully short of imparting the reality of things. Reports from Imperial Intelligence could scarcely be believed by anyone who read them. Thats right, Im here to investigate things for myself. Even if Im among friends, I cant just let the day go by gawking at everything Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Id like to go back to what I originally asked about, Frianne said. What else factored into the rapid adoption of the Sorcerous Kingdoms new methods, Ludmila? Once again, the taller noblewoman replied, the progress achieved in my demesne was framed in the most generous of terms. I met with little resistance because I was the sole occupant of the territory when I started. My tenants fled to the Theocracy, fearing what would happen after we learned what happened in the Battle of Katze Plains. Even I was swept up by the overall sentiment in the village. By the time I snapped out of it, it was too late to do anything. As the remaining member of House Zahradnik in Wardens Vale, I should have understood that the outcome of the battle meant a drastic shift in E-Rantels political situation. My responsibility was to find out what it meant for the land and its people. In the end, His Majesty had to send someone to retrieve me, and I was the last Noble in the entire duchy to learn what had happened. Ludmilas cheeks coloured slightly while she spoke, as if she was still mortified over those events. Frianne, however, couldnt blame her or her people for acting the way that they did. They were dealing with the Undead, after all. Half of the duchys population fled, Clara said. My entire county is made up of the titles that the southern Nobles abandoned out of that same fear. That doesnt make my actions excusable, Ludmila replied. Im a Frontier Noble and my tenants were frontiersmen descended from families that defended the border for generations. The first line of defence isnt supposed to flee at the first sign of danger. I still cant figure out where everyone went, so they may not have stopped running for all I know. Is that why you adopted the new ways so quickly? Frianne asked, Because youre expected to be invulnerable or something? No. It was because of my new liege. Lady Shalltear personally took the time to set me on the right path. I would be the most reprehensible of ingrates if I hadnt put in the requisite effort to reciprocate her. Frianne idly wondered what a Noble from the Sorcerer Kings side was like. The Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom was reportedly an in-the-flesh Demon and Jircniv always referred to the Sorcerer King and his inner circle as monsters, but it was difficult to imagine monsters acting in ways that Humans could understand. Ludmilas account made them seem much more personable. Then what about your subjects? I cant imagine they received the same treatment. They did, Ludmila replied. They did? Frianne frowned. I said as much, didnt I? Ludmila told her, I put in the requisite effort to reciprocate my liege. Just as she took the time and effort to ensure I had everything that I needed to succeed, so, too, did I do the same for my tenants. A chivalrous woman, huh True chivalry was rare in the Empire, as the Imperial Administration went to great lengths to eliminate it. Chivalry strengthened the bonds between liege and vassal and thus interfered with imperial policies that demanded absolute fealty to the Emperor. What the Empire desired was loyal, productive citizens who adhered to the laws and standards set forth by the central bureaucracy, not ties created through personal relationships and common culture. Now that I think about it, Ludmila said, shouldnt it be the same for the Imperial Knights? They share a roughly similar background and the titles granted to newly-promoted Imperial Knights are mostly created through imperial expansion, effectively making them Frontier Nobles. I can see how youd think that might be the case, Frianne said, but there are vast differences C especially with Imperial Knights raised in the last two generations. The older houses should be as you say, however. What are those vast differences? Ludmila asked. Foremost would be the fact that most dont personally administer their territories. The vast majority of Imperial Knights come from common backgrounds, after all. They neither have the education nor experience to do so. But their children inherit the title, dont they? You mentioned the last two generations I did, Frianne nodded. Its a relatively new initiative introduced by the Emperor before the last. Since a good Imperial Knight does not necessarily become a good administrator C they rarely do C the Empire saw fit to provide seneschals for them. The seneschals are graduates from the Imperial Magic Academy and most of them are spares from the civilian aristocracy. In all, I believe its an elegant arrangement that benefits all involved. I assume that the children of those seneschals go on to attend the Imperial Magic Academy, Clara said. Yes, thats right, Frianne replied. It serves to incentivise performance. The seneschals will put their education to good use if they wish to ensure a livelihood and future for their families. Clara and Ludmila exchanged a silent look. Frianne glanced back and forth between them. Did I say something strange? Frianne asked. No, Ludmila answered. What you described is characteristic of the Baharuth Empire. is there something wrong with that? As far as short-term solutions go, Clara said, its well-suited to the Empires institutional framework. As you mentioned, its an elegant arrangement that uses what the Empire has on hand. And for the long term? I can immediately see that it will create a militant culture with a ravenous appetite for conquest, Ludmila said. The Imperial Knights will raise their children to be Imperial Knights, while the seneschals managing their territories will raise their children to be seneschals themselves. This will result in a political faction that sees conquest as the way to secure a future for their families, and that faction will grow with every new conquest. The Imperial Army will go from its traditionally defensive stance to an overwhelmingly offensive one. Is that what the Empire desires? I believe you know the answer to that already, Frianne replied. The Empire was chipping away at Re-Estize all these years before the appearance of the Sorcerous Kingdom, after all. And the Empire was offered a sampling of what it will be like now that you dont have a Re-Estize to chip away at, Ludmila told her. To be certain, the capabilities and sheer inertia of the Imperial Army C along with the industrial might behind it C will facilitate the rapid expansion of the Imperial Frontier, but the world is an unforgiving place for those who dont follow its rules. There will be the domestic ramifications, as well, Clara added. As Ludmila mentioned, this will result in the creation of a class of, well, lets call them imperialists who are distinct from the martial elite that youre familiar with. Since imperial culture idolises success, theyre bound to be tremendously influential at all levels of society. They will be seen as harbingers of a new era of prestige and prosperity for the Empire, and the Empire will be reshaped in their image. At least until a Dragon eats them, Ludmila said. Jokes asideC It wasnt a joke. Clara cleared her throat. The realities of that future still stand. What does the Empire plan on doing about it? Conceptually speaking, Frianne said, the Court Council is well aware of what may happen. We plan on adapting our current methods as the situation demands. Rest assured, the Emperor has every intention of keeping things firmly in hand. I wasnt referring to the new faction that would arise, Clara said, or anything the Empire would recognise as a faction at all. I was asking about this. With a sweeping gesture, Clara indicated the crowded plaza before them. What of the people, Frianne? She said, A period of drastic change is coming to the Baharuth Empire, yet it seems that the situation of its citizens will stay the same. You said that the Imperial Court Council plans on adapting its current methods as the situation demands: that means that the Empire is content with how things currently are with the common folk, yes? Is there something wrong with encouraging the people to strive for excellence and earn the acclaim of their peers? Earlier, you mentioned that many important aspects of the Empire had been left behind or damaged severely. I must wonder what you meant by that, given your apparent stance. I thought we were on the same page back when I mentioned this during our time together in Arwintar, but Frianne took in the activity of the market and its surrounding shops. The scenes around them wouldnt be out of place in the markets of Arwintars Second-class district. Aside from the presence of the Undead, of course. Do you mean to say that things are done differently here, Clara? She asked. Im not the only person who does things differently, Clara answered. Take the Temples, for instance. Clara stopped to indicate a set of buildings that Frianne had been trying very hard not to look at. On the western end of the plaza was a huge complex that must have occupied as much space as the Imperial Palace and the complex upon its grounds. It was rather spare in its presentation, but the trappings of the temple staff made it plain that it was an institute of the Six Great Gods. For some reason, the Undead sentries were placed at regular intervals there, too. Are the Undead allowed to be that close to a temple? Theyre supposed to be holy sites. The Temples C neither those of The Six or The Four C do not discriminate in the way that the Empire does, Clara told her. Those who seek to become a man or woman of the cloth or wish to join the faith militant are provided the same opportunity as anyone else. The Imperial Administration is much the same, Frianne said. Thats clearly not true, Clara told her. Children are taken in as Acolytes and Squires and taught everything they need to know to become a Cleric, Paladin, or Priest. Can you claim that the Empire does the same for its bureaucrats? In a way, it does, Frianne replied. The Empires Nobles manage titles granted to them by the Empire, and through the incomes and experience from managing those titles, they facilitate the education of their children. Those children then go on to attend the Imperial Magic Academy where every student is held to the same standard. That only underscores what Im trying to say. The Temples take anyone and provide them with room, board, and tuition. The Imperial Magic Academy has entrance requirements that essentially bar more than ninety-nine per cent of the population from attending. It makes exceptions for those of talent who wouldnt otherwise be able to attend. The Empire espouses meritocratic ideals, but it exists in a state that is far from them. Not unless you consider wealth and privilege merits in their own right. If there is no equity in education, then there is no equity of opportunity. A Farmer will always be a Farmer unless they are sent to the local town or city as a spare, and it is very rare indeed that a spare finds success in the Empire. The Empire holds itself above the other Human countries in the region, but the reality is that its not much different when it comes to the disparity between its social strata. You have the martial elite, the administrative elite, the clergy, and then theres everyone else. Nothing is being done about the systems of education and vocational association that entrap everyone in their respective worlds. Worlds may be a bit of an exaggeration I dont think its an exaggeration at all, Clara said. The conceptual and philosophical framework through which a Noble, Merchant, and Farmer interpret the world around them are so far removed from one another that it may as well be. To bring all of those worlds together, the root cause of that division must be addressed. Frianne eyed the temple complex warily as they turned and walked by. It looked menacing just by existing. Quite frankly, she said, I believe what youre suggesting is impossible. This alignment of worlds youre proposing would bankrupt the Empire before it got anywhere with it. Are you implying that youve achieved it in your county? Not entirely, Clara said, but we are taking decisive steps toward implementing standardised universal education. Ludmila is the only one that has managed to get there so far. It was a short-term achievement, Ludmila said. I have thousands of Goblins to educate now. Ogres, Trolls, and several other Demihuman races, as well. Is there a point to educating Goblins? The little green Demihumans were notoriously stupid, so it felt like Ludmila was embarking on a futile venture. What would she even do with them if she did? Liane and Dimoiya reappeared when they turned the next corner and headed back east along the north side of the plaza. Frianne frowned at an odd piece of paper stuck to Dimoiyas forehead. Theres something up here, Dimoiya, Frianne pointed at her forehead. We went to the Vampires, Prez, Dimoiyas glasses gleamed in the sunlight. Th-the Vampires? The post office, Liane threw her thumb over her shoulder. Each of the major branches is staffed by at least one Vampire. There are three in this one. Frianne looked past the two noblewomen to the storefront behind them. What appeared to be an envelope with bat wings sealed by a pink heart was carved into the sign above its open door. This is a postage stamp, Dimoiya looked up cross-eyed at her forehead. Its supposed to pay the fee for delivering parcels. I tried mailing myself back to Arwintar, but the Vampire lady at the front desk said that they didnt offer that service yet. Why would you mail yourself back to Arwintar? Frianne asked. Uhit seemed like a good idea at the time, Dimoiya answered. The rates are super cheap. They said itd only take three hours, too. Totally worth it. What if they actually did deliver you to Arwintar? Theres a Vampire Post office there, too! I didnt know that. Did you know that? I didnt. The office is in the Imperial Armys aviary, Liane said. They wouldnt let us put it anywhere else. For obvious reasons If people discovered that there were Vampires in Arwintar, the city would lose all of its commercial traffic. Were going back already? Liane asked. Were going to the eastern plaza, Clara answered. Ehhh? I dont wanna go to school We were just discussing education, Clara said, so paying a visit would beeducational. You have a school in this town? Frianne asked. Two schools, Clara answered. The temple complex we just walked by has a large temple school and dormitories for its regular staff and initiates. The other school is for the townsfolk in general. I suppose you could say that it provides a secular education. Emulating the Temples was absolutely out of the question for a proper imperial education, but the other school sounded like it might show her some useful things. Is that so? Frianne said, Then Im most curious to find out how your system differs from ours. Before the Storm: Act 1, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 I didnt pay any mind to this before, Frianne said, but isnt this town too big to be called a town? When compared to the towns that one usually sees in the region, yes. Claras reply was so nonchalant that Frianne nodded absently for a second before forcefully stopping herself. It didnt take long to see that Corelyn Harbour was far from a normal town, but the fact that its residents didnt appear to treat it as anything special made her question her own sanity. Perhaps the trick lay in how conventional any one part of the town was. A plaza full of stands; a guild office; a row of workshops along the street C every component of the urban landscape was familiar. As Frianne saw more and more of the place, however, she steadily came to understand that it was far more than the sum of its parts. What she still couldnt grasp was the full extent of that whole and how it came together. At the same time, something deep within her understood. Everything that she saw felt intuitively correct and that was the part that probably unsettled her the most. She felt that she could never get lost. She knew where everything was roughly supposed to be, to the point where she could guess what was around the corner even though she had never been there before. Above all else, there was a sense of safety and harmony shared by everyone around her. Is it some sort of enchantment laid over the entire area? Ive never heard of the like, if so. Just before they reached the towns palatial administrative centre, Clara brought them north to follow a lane up into one of the residential districts. Frianne turned around at the gatehouse atop the incline to look out over the town centre. Everything feels so idyllic, she said. But I dont understand why. Did you grow up in Arwintar? Clara asked. I was born and raised in the imperial centre, Frianne answered with a nod. But, compared to here, everything there feels so Cold? Sterile? Distant? She finally pinned down the feeling that she got from the place. It was similar to the villages her group passed through during their promotional examination. I see, Frianne murmured. The residents of Corelyn Harbour arent urbanites. Not only do they behave differently from city folk, but the town is designed to accommodate that behaviour. That didnt take long at all, Clara smiled slightly. Frianne turned back around and they resumed walking. The town was recently chartered, Frianne said, and the residents are spares that came in from the surroundings. But that cant explain everything. It doesnt, Clara said, but it made for an excellent foundation to build on. In our day and age, where towns and cities are well past the dates of their founding, certain expectations and modes of thought have been established. Rather than blindly emulate them, I took the opportunity to avoid what I consider mistakes. And what do you consider mistakes? Anything that results in unnecessary stratification, to begin with. Thats one of the defining traits of towns and cities, isnt it? They are concentrations of wealth generated by the surrounding territories and their resulting commerce, yet, at the same time, they are where the greatest disparity of wealth is experienced. Arwintar is probably the greatest example of that in the region. The citys districts categorise people by their means and dictate the quality of life that one is allowed to enjoy. The residents of the First-class District possess more wealth than the rest of the city combined a hundred thousand times over. They live in palatial estates, receive the attention of ninety per cent of the citys security, and have priority access to all of the amenities and luxuries they need and desire. The average resident of one of the Fourth-class Districts, on the other hand, must share a run down, twenty square metre apartment with their entire family, receive no attention at all from city security, only have access to the lowest quality food, cant even secure a stable daily wage, and cant afford basic health care from the Temples. I fear to imagine what would happen if a fire broke out and I am compelled to ask what merits these people possess to deserve their state of squalor. Thats hardly a fair question to pose to me, Frianne said. It was already like that over a century before I was born. Things are literally set in stone. Does that mean you are forever beholden to the past? Clara asked, Will it mean that more Arwintars will be created in the future? How long will the Empire last if it insists on fashioning its future out of the errors of the past? Change will not come easily, Frianne said. You are talking about a culture with over eight million peoples worth of inertia behind it. Governance isnt known for being easy. Those in power who believe that it is are doing something wrong. There will be many opportunities to bring about change. If you wait for them to present themselves before you start, however, it will most likely be too late. That much, at least, was one of the fundamentals of good rule. It could be applied to most things, for that matter. The problem was that governance was nine parts maintenance and one part leadership. Leading in the way that Clara described involved competing for scarce resources that were usually prioritised for the former. This may be so, Frianne said, but it entails joining the hundred-way battle between the institutions of the Empire. Even as the Head Imperial Court Mage, Ive only been able to increase the Imperial Ministry of Magics budget by making common cause with other imperial factions. Then why not employ the same tactics? Clara asked. Because Ive only succeeded once, Frianne answered. I proposed the expansion of the Imperial Armys Corps of Engineers C specifically the recruitment and training of more mages C which the Imperial Army was all too happy to support. It wasnt hard convincing everyone else, as there is a huge backlog of public works projects as well as a need for increased engineering capacity with the unprecedented expansion of the imperial frontier. Addressing cultural and economic issues that no one considers issues C indeed the administration considers them favourable C will be seen as nothing more than a waste of the Court Councils time. But there are allies for said cultural and economic issues, yes? There are? The highlords of the Imperial Court Council itself, Clara told her. Specifically the members of the civilian aristocracy. Friannes frown grew dire at the implications of Claras suggestion. That would be a good way to get my head removed from my shoulders, Frianne said. My cousin has spent the last decade stripping the aristocratic establishment of its power and influence. What you propose would be doing the exact opposite. If anything, the Emperor would consider it a betrayal. All of House Gushmond might be purged for it. are the accounts of the Emperors genius little more than imperial propaganda? No, Frianne replied, but my cousin is a product of his circumstances. He is accustomed to being in control and suffers no challenges to that control. Additionally, he is more than a bit single-minded when it comes to achieving his objectives, pursuing them to the detriment of everything else. He himself knows this, yet he simply accepts it for what it is. Then let us see how we can align our objectives to his, shall we? I cant imagine that you havent considered it, but we may be able to open new avenues for you. Logically speaking, it was the best and only way. The Emperor was extraordinarily shrewd, however. Swaying him wasnt so simple as saying so. I bet if we convince Lady Albedo to deliver a vaguely worded suggestion, Liane said, every proposal would just fly through after that. Except that wouldnt get us any closer to our long-term goals, Clara told her. Being arbitrary doesnt ensure that any measures enacted will be sustainable for the long term. As they walked along, pedestrians bobbed their heads in greeting. They undoubtedly knew who Clara was, yet there was no semblance of formality beyond that. Frianne watched the people and their surroundings carefully, but all she could figure out was that the town had stopped looking like a town. If anything, it looked more like a vast field where clusters of houses were built around newly-planted copses and windbreaks. She looked around to see whether they had left the town without her realising it, but it barely took her a moment to spot Corelyn Harbours second, larger wall with its banners fluttering in the wind. What sort of residential district is this? Frianne asked, It looks more like a collection of rural villages than a proper set of city blocks. Youre not wrong, Clara answered, but the area looks like a collection of villages because of the effect Im trying to achieve rather than purposely constructing villages within the towns limits. Its related to what I mentioned about fixing the problems that Ive noted with cities. One of the features that seemingly comes hand in hand with the high degree of economic and social stratification is that people feel the need to build walls. Walls? As in the security that one finds in Arwintars First and Second-class districts? Yes and no. Urbanites put up walls seemingly as a matter of course. For the most part, its due to the notion that they must protect themselves against their fellow citizens. And thats wrong? Its natural to desire security and a degree of privacy, Clara said. But, somewhere in the transition to city life, people seem to lose their sense of it. Threats become larger than they are in reality and may not even exist at all. A shadow falls over ones thinking, making the world a lonelier, more callous place. Cities and towns are far more populous, Frianne noted. Statistically speaking, attempting to live as one would in a village is guaranteed to see one assaulted or robbed at some point. Corelyn Harbour hasnt had a single assault or robbery since its founding, Clara told her. Neither has Wardens Vale. One might argue that the presence of the Undead is an extreme deterrent, but petty crime isnt completely unknown in E-Rantel or the other towns in the duchy. Then what do you propose the true problem is? Clara stopped to stand on the grass at the side of the road, watching one of the village-like collections of homes. The homes themselves were quite large C roughly the same size as a wealthy Merchants home in the Second-class District of Arwintar. It was late in the afternoon, and many homemakers were out in their shared yards, chatting amicably with their neighbours while making preparations for the evening. A combination of issues, Clara replied. What I consider the most grave are the ones that develop over time. Humans number among the races that arent mysteriously born with specific knowledge, nor do they possess the internal logic of Elementals, Undead, or other creatures of a highly magical nature. I understand that some may take offence at the comparison, but we are something like beasts. Humans possess higher intelligence than a cow or a wolf, but that intelligence turns into something like a curse as we innovate and advance our civilisation. How so? Our bestial selves do not advance along with our civilisation. Without protocols to reconcile what one experiences with ones nature, one becomes increasingly lost and reverts to savage interpretations of the world. But the Imperial Administration does attempt to guide its citizens away from acting according to their base instincts, Frianne said. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Yes, but those attempts fall woefully short because they are structured around the needs of the Empire as an economic and political entity rather than as a society. The Empire creates criminal laws and legal regulations in order to achieve the desired objectives of the Imperial Administration, leaving everything else to chance. The only tools that the Empire employs are the honey and the whip. It is a reductive and highly inefficient methodology symptomatic of a society that doesnt understand itself. You have stopped thinking in the mistaken belief that you know everything. Frianne gestured to the cluster of homes and their residents. Then how is this superior to conventional urban design? It combats the tendency for conventional urban design to inadvertently create the other, Clara replied. Humans are both social and territorial. In an urban setting, ones contributions to society usually dont involve the direct production of critical resources or territorial security. Yet, we continue to behave as if it is still the case. The wealthy create territories in the form of estates or higher-end residences and pay for as much security as they think they need. Everyone else is restricted to the homes that they can afford. Those homes take the place of territory and they do what they can to secure it. This results in the walls that I refer to. Im not saying that one cannot have their own home: what is important is that the subconscious behaviour and thought processes that are initiated as a result lead to mounting social issues. Physical boundaries facilitate the creation of social boundaries and those, in turn, lead to behaviours inherent to Human nature that are not conducive to an advanced civilisation. We Humans instinctively recognise threats first and prioritise addressing them as a matter of survival. If a home in the city becomes a territory, the threat becomes everyone that an individual doesnt recognise as part of their tribe. Residents in the First and Second-class Districts of Arwintar naturally see the residents of the Third and Fourth-class Districts of the city as threats to their safety and wealth even when they usually arent. Residents of the Third and Fourth-class Districts of the city see those in the same situation as themselves as competitors, and when those competitors exist outside of the tribe, they become potential enemies. Social isolation leaves one trapped in a cage of their own fears and preconceptions. Bad news travels more quickly than good and outweighs it by far. News of a murder in Arwintar will reach the ears of the citizens, but the fact that everyone else went about their usual business without being killed does not register. As time goes on, this sort of thing gives rise to a culture of paranoia that creates the very issues that it fears. The terrible situation that people imagine themselves to be in becomes the new normal, and that normal informs their behaviour. The resulting society becomes highly vulnerable to demagoguery, misinformation, and propaganda because it is no longer grounded by reality. Frianne considered Claras words. It was easy for people to identify problems and blame them for one thing or the other, and doing so was something of a collective pastime in the Imperial Administration. Most of the time, however, such discussion led nowhere. Ideas were cheap, after all. So what youre doing with this residential district seeks to counter what you described, Frianne said. Since most of my people are already close to where they should be behaviourally, Clara said. You could say that it instead reinforces the desired status quo. Those most at risk are the artisans living in the town centres shophouses. Making sure the people that they interact with spread the attitudes of a highly connected and tightly-knit community that knows its members has the effect of balancing things out. Of course, any urbanites that move in from elsewhere will have their customary insular nature quickly eroded away. And if a crime occurs anyway? Then it occurs, Clara shrugged. It is better than planting the seeds for a hundred thousand crimes in an effort to mitigate the effects of one. Somehow, Frianne muttered, I dont think the urbanites of the Empire would be amenable to this sort of layout. Im sure the poor majority would appreciate it, Clara said. Oh, speaking of which, Corelyn Harbours districts are not divided by economic strata. The vast majority live in this same residential district you see before you where the living standards are roughly uniform. The remainder are shop owners living above their stores and workshops with their families. If Im not mistaken, Frianne said, a certain Countess dwells in a palace on a ludicrously fortified island. My people see me often enough, Clara replied with a smile. Plus, you should understand that there are certain aspects of a rulers image that are better maintained with a bit of distance. In other words, Ludmila said, if her subjects saw the slovenly private life she leads, the Radiant Jewel of the Riverlands would lose all of its lustre and Corelyn Harbour would fall to anarchy. Clara swatted her friend so quickly that Frianne couldnt quite follow the attack. Ludmila, for her part, didnt even flinch. Its not slovenly, Clara pouted. Its comfy. Do you agree with Clara, Ludmila? Frianne asked. I believe that what shes said so far is generally sound, Ludmila answered. She neglects to mention some important things, however. Such as? Humans are not the only race that is subject to what she described. Any race with a social component to their nature can fall victim to the same or similar issues C even Undead beings like Vampires. In their own respective ways, of course. Frianne scanned the surroundings looking for any sign of Demihumans. The resident population is almost entirely Human here, Clara said. Were trying to avoid incidents with visitors from the Theocracy C particularly when it comes to Demihumans. The only Demihuman population in the area is the Harpy colony living on the south side of the island, which most people cannot reach. I see Additionally, Ludmila said, Clara hasnt mentioned all of the little details that go into maintaining and advancing the social system she oversees here. I was getting to that, Clara said. Well be going around and back down to the eastern plaza where the public school is. What about the foresters? Ludmila asked. Clara rolled her eyes. of course you would bring up the foresters. The grass doesnt grow itself, you know. Ive never once said that, Ludmilas lips turned down ever so slightly. This town has foresters? Frianne asked. Maintaining an environment that residents find pleasant is the product of persistent effort, Ludmila said. Most cities Ive been to are in such a terrible state that Im fairly certain that the residents go through their entire lives never realising that grass is supposed to be green. They even cry when they see what the world is supposed to look like. Its not that bad, Clara said. Every boatful of migrants to Wardens Vale does that. So youre saying that this entire town hasgroundskeepers? Frianne asked. Ludmila snorted. They are so much more than mere groundskeepers. The foresters in Corelyn Harbour are fully-fledged Rangers recruited from around Corelyn County. As a whole, they serve a similar role to their rural counterparts, creating and maintaining a healthy urban environment. Urban Rangers, so to speak. Were Rangers so easy to find? As far as Frianne understood it, the Imperial Army struggled to find even one in each town and city and had to train the rest from scratch. What does that entail, exactly? Ludmila often forgets that most Humans dont speak Ranger, Clara said. Functionally speaking, they are responsible for the condition of the fledgeling forest you see planted in the residential district much like they would be responsible for managing productive woodland in rural territories. Additionally, they monitor soil and water quality, ensure that sanitation is efficient and non-hazardous, and keep up the overall appearance of the district. They also raise a selection of livestock suited for the space, such as fowl, goats, and fish stocked in the ponds and streams. When possible, Ludmila added, wed like to employ Druids and incorporate their talents and magic into the towns management, as well. Frianne boggled over the implementation of Rangers into the town. As far as she understood things, Rangers were warriors with a kinship to nature that preferred to stay away from developed lands. What they were doing in Corelyn Harbour was something like turning the city into the wilderness and she wasnt sure if that made any sense. It certainly defied every convention of land utilisation that she knew of C she could almost hear the screeching of the bureaucrats back at home if she decided to relate her findings with them. Never mind that, independent Rangers and Druids in general were considered pests by the Empire because they constantly opposed C oftentimes violently C imperial expansion. The Empire hired workers to get rid of them more often than they employed them as Adventurers. I dont think this will work in the Empire, Frianne said. The Empires developmental paradigms run entirely on state-approved metrics. The Imperial Administration will always favour measurable efficiency over aesthetics and vague, holistic notions. Thats unfortunate, Ludmila said. For the Empire, that is. In that case, Clara hurriedly moved the discussion forward, well just have to wait until there are some numbers to present. The data may take the better part of a decade to collect and analyse, however. As you may have surmised, Corelyn Harbour is something like a laboratory filled with experiments in urban planning and cultural engineering. The Sorcerous Kingdom is far more open to such things than the Empire. That was one thing that didnt make much sense. Based on the Court Councils long-distance interactions with Prime Minister Albedo, Frianne was certain that she was similar to the Emperor in terms of cold, calculating practicality. It was hard to imagine that she would be open to much of what was happening in Corelyn Harbour. Is it because they can easily afford to experiment? No, that cant be right. There must be something else going on here C something like unprecedented knowledge or a blind spot for those raised in imperial culture. If the Empire isnt willing to rock the boat, so to speak, Ludmila said, why not spearhead a project in a place where they wont mind? Im uncertain where that might be, Frianne replied. The Empire is preparing to rapidly expand its frontier. Youll have any number of new settlements to choose from. How much did she know? No, it would be strange for the Sorcerous Kingdom to not know what its client state was up to. Especially since it was a colossal strategic effort that was hard to miss for those with access to the relevant information. What she still couldnt figure out was how much information Ludmila had access to. She had served as a liaison officer to two Imperial Army Groups, but that role may not have ended with the end of the Sixth Army Groups brief campaign in the south. Whats takin so long? Liane and Dimoiya appeared from one of the villages, munching on what looked like sandwiches. Youre one of the wealthiest Nobles in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila said. Must you eat other peoples dinners? Hey, they invited us over! Its supposed to be all warm and fuzzy here, isnt it? Ludmila peered at Liane, who moved to use Dimoiya as a shield. Shes right, though, Dimoiya said. Everyones so friendly here! I couldnt help but think they were trying to sell me something, but then I just got free stuff. If its like this everywhere in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Im going to really hound the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to hurry up with that ambassadorial post. Its not, unfortunately, Clara replied. Not yet, at least. In terms of citizen attitudes, most of the duchy north of here is still similar to what one would normally experience in Re-Estize or the Empire. At least its not like Ludmilas territory, Liane said. Theyre constantly at war with one another down there. War? Its a specific area within my territory, Ludmila said. The Upper Reaches of the Katze River is a special administrative zone where the cultural practices of the natives arent interfered with. This includes seasonal activities such as warfare. Its nothing extravagant, of course C just threat displays, raids, and contests between champions for the purposes of securing choice territories or enforcing existing borders. Thats, uh, really different from here, Dimoiya said. On the contrary, Ludmila replied. Both my and Claras territories pursue the same objectives, and the peoples of the Upper Reaches are surprisingly uniform, culturally speaking. I can show you around if youd like. N-no, its fine! Ill take your word for it Try as she might, Frianne was just as confused as Dimoiya looked about Ludmilas assertions. With dinner being prepared all across the residential district, their party was accosted by a seemingly endless obstacle course of its denizens. Fortunately, they didnt expect her to eat a thousand meals in a row. The locals happily chatted with everyone, not just Clara. It was an odd experience for Frianne C not even when she was a student at the Imperial Magic Academy would random people so casually approach her. By the time they escaped from the residential district, twilight had already fallen on Corelyn Harbour. Unlike most towns, ample magical lighting illuminated the streets and the activity of the markets only seemed amplified compared to the day. They slowly made their way through the crowds, walking along the edge of the eastern plaza as the energy of the place washed over them. I hear a lot of Theocracy accents, Frianne said. Merchants and travellers from the Theocracy wont come close to E-Rantel, Clara told her, so Corelyn Harbour is their main market in the Sorcerous Kingdom. After that, they head straight to the Empire or Re-Estize. Since nearly everyone here worships the Six Great Gods, they treat it as they would the Theocracys portion of the riverlands. Is it much different? Frianne asked, Their part of the Riverlands, I mean. There are certain differences, Clara said, but the industries and customs are practically the same. At least when it comes to interactions between Humans. Clara turned away from the scenes of the vibrant marketplace and gestured to the buildings along the east side of the eastern plaza. This is the school that you were referring to? Frianne asked. Thats right, Clara smiled. I thought we would have had to return in the morning, Frianne said, but it looks just as active as the rest of the plaza. She couldnt see through the walls, but the windows were brightly lit and plenty of movement could be seen within. School C be it temple school, a workshop filled with apprentices, or the Imperial Magic Academy C usually ended by mid-afternoon. Classes are busiest at this time of day, Clara told her. Curious, Frianne looked up at the rows of windows. Why is that? Its as I said, is it not? Clara replied, If there is no equity in education, then there is no equity of opportunity. I have no intention of leaving anyone behind. Before the Storm: Act 1, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Well, Frianne said, this wasnt at all what I expected. Since Corelyn Harbour had something like a temple university, she expected the public school to have similarities to the temple schools that educated the lucky few villages that were blessed C or cursed, as Jircniv would say C with them. Indeed, even the Imperial Magic Academy and the Empires universities took inspiration from the educational institutions of the Slane Theocracy, albeit the imperial product was thoroughly scrubbed clean of any religious influence and further altered to suit the Empires needs. They stood at the entrance to one of the classrooms, much as they once had during their visit to the Imperial Magic Academy. Rather than classrooms filled with the best and brightest young minds that the Sorcerous Kingdom had to offer, however, the classrooms in Corelyn Harbour were filled with adults. The subjects being covered wouldnt place them in the highest echelons of the bureaucracy C they were simply learning how to read, write, and perform basic arithmetic. Apologies for being somewhat underwhelming, Clara said. I sense a healthy dose of sarcasm in your words, dear Countess, Frianne replied. Needless to say, it was the exact opposite of underwhelming. She was beginning to think that the word impossible was not something that the Sorcerous Kingdom applied to itself. When it came to what the Merchant Guild considered professionally viable literacy, the average rate across Re-Estize and Baharuth was somewhere under ten per cent. A tenth of that number was what the Imperial Administration considered the bare minimum for employment in its civil service, and the vast majority of those who met that standard were members of the Empires aristocratic establishment. As stringent as the Empire was, however, it never seriously considered educating the general public to raise the ratio of qualified citizens. One was either suitable or they werent, and education was considered a private affair in the Empire. Its resource requirements aside, education was as potent a weapon as one could arm oneself with in civil society, so it was jealously guarded. The Temples, Guilds, and the Empire itself saw fit to regulate both its availability and content. It wasnt out of the realm of expectation for unwanted scholars and rogue artisans to be driven out of towns and cities, have their property and possessions burned, or just outright get assassinated. To what extent do you plan on educating your citizens? Frianne asked after they withdrew from the door to walk down the hallway. For the time being, Clara answered, achieving what the Guilds consider suitable for a professional career, with the eventual goal of every citizen in possession of a basic universal education. I can tell you with near certainty that the reaction of the Imperial Court Council to your stated objective would be preposterous!, Frianne said. Matters of cost aside, where do you find the staff to instruct so many pupils? What practical end does doing this serve when that level of education is unnecessary for the daily lives of most? That assessment is understandable, as it reflects the practical realities of the region. At the same time, this realism is possibly the greatest obstacle in understanding what the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom brings. I cant call it stubbornnessC Yes, you can, Liane said. Cbut its a sort of inflexibility that I often see plague mediocre Merchants. Changes and trends wash over the markets, but they cling to their holdfasts as if weathering a storm. This same problem can become orders of magnitude worse when dealing with well-established Noble houses, as they are tied to their land and that land has become a constant for them. This sort of conservatism does often win out over temporary fluctuations in ones situation, but the Sorcerous Kingdom is not a temporary existence. In their attempt to anchor themselves against what they imagine to be a rough current, those who resort to familiar methods will drown themselves in a flood. Frianne understood what they were saying, but, if she were to use the same analogy, the Baharuth Empire was the one used to being the flood. Few understood and fewer still accepted the Emperors sudden and unprecedented capitulation over a year previous, and he wasnt in any way inclined to make himself look weak attempting to explain his position. Not that it would inform them of what Frianne had witnessed thus far. Then how would you explain what youre doing here to the Court Council? Frianne asked, Or any Noble of the Empire, for that matter? To them, the sheer logistics that must be involved with your efforts would be dismissed as the folly of an ignorant and na?ve girl. Everything flies in the face of what they know. It doesnt take a genius to grasp how my methods are accomplished, Clara answered. Once again, the problem is that certain connections arent made due to both preconceptions of practicality and attitudes toward the Sorcerous Kingdom. Yeah, that trip to the Empire was a huge disappointment, Liane said. Somehow, Ludmila of all people managed to get them to visit when all of our faffing around in Arwintar barely got us anywhere. I thought our presentation would have everyone banging on the gates to get in on the deal. House Gushmond thought they might be able to employ what you offered in its silver mines, Frianne noted. Yeah, then they ditched you at the border, Liane said sourly. Dont tell me they dumped all of their stuff on you. They did, in fact She had come not only to visit her friends, but also to see what could be done with her new title. Now, she had all of House Gushmonds business to take care of at the same time. Since the Empire is more familiar with what magic could do for a country, Clara said, we thought that what we had to offer and its ramifications on imperial society would be self-evidentdont tell me that was the reason why? Im fairly certain that it wasnt, Frianne replied. I believe the Empires reputation abroad combined with what most visitors see in Arwintar has painted an exaggerated picture of magical integration in our country. The percentage of Wizards in the population is still minuscule and most of them go to the Imperial Army or work in the Imperial Ministry of Magic. What about all of the graduates from the Imperial Magic Academy? It pains me to say this, Frianne said, but those who dont graduate from the magic stream to enter service as professional mages quickly forget what theyve learned in class. I have a colleague in her thirties and she cant recall anything at all from her academy curriculum. Im of the mind that the entire Court Council is in a similar situation. My cousin doesnt even bother trying to think about it C he just turns to me whenever theres some magic-related thing he wants explained. Her three friends from the Sorcerous Kingdom frowned at her response. She did her best to mask her embarrassment. Most of the time, people made excuses about forgetting about one thing or the other until they got old enough to use a variety of age-related excuses instead. Frianne was reasonably certain that they were excuses for their lack of diligence C her grandmother was four times her age and she remembered everything. That academy education sure seems useful, Liane said. What about the scions who go on to lead their houses? Ludmila asked. If youre asking about territorial development, Frianne answered, the best way to put it would be that they go with whats popular. There are some bits and pieces that have embedded themselves in our common knowledge, such as contracting the Army Corps of Engineers to lay down infrastructure or perform flood control. I wouldnt expect them to remember the intricacies of the magical side of things, however. Ordering magical lighting or building levees amount to little more than numbers on a page. I suppose thats one of the things that drove you to write that treatise. Frianne nodded. Most people knew as much about blacksmithing or sailing as they did magic, so it wasnt anything out of the ordinary. Still, she wanted more for the Empire as a society, and so she doggedly pushed for the spread of magical knowledge and the slow process of reform that it made possible. Then, if we go back to your original question, Clara said. Does the Empire employ Golems in any fashion or at least know of their industrial implementation? I have some knowledge on the subject, Frianne replied, but Golems arent used in imperial industry. For the most part, theyre valued for their military applications. I see. In that case, one of the first challenges that we must address in light of our changing reality is the concept of the spare. With the plentiful supply of food and other necessities, increased effectiveness in health care, better security against deadly threats, and obsolescence of the levy, the Sorcerous Kingdom is facing an impending population explosion. An average rural household in the region has five children and rural households make up ninety-five per cent of the Human population. Thus, the number of Humans in the Sorcerous Kingdom will more than double with each generation. The conventional use for spares in the region is menial labour in towns and cities. They are also employed seasonally in the country if there is a need for them. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, menial labour is a role fulfilled by the Undead, and they do so far more cheaply and quickly than Humans. As a result, not only will spares find that they dont have work, but the entire web of industries that exists to service them will cease to be. Within the next four years, the full implementation of Undead as menial labour will be in place. Spares will not be able to survive as they do elsewhere. We are in a race against the future, and we are currently losing. Worse yet is the fact that, out of all of the territories in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Corelyn County is by far the furthest ahead. Except for Ludmila''s place, Liane said. But shes a cheater. In that case, Frianne said, why not employ contraceptives to control population growth? That may be an option for some, Clara said, but we are short of temple staff for the task. It will take decades before we have the capacity to see to the needs of the entire population. Frianne pondered Claras words. Most saw the Sorcerous Kingdom as not a functioning country, but as the lair of the Sorcerer King. The first thing that came to mind was Ainz Ooal Gown and his endless legions of Undead and the idea that the country had a population at all was only represented in the idea that countless people were suffering under his rule. So, rather than a luxury, Frianne said, you consider education a necessity. Thats right, Clara replied. The classes youve seen so far are students being educated so they can be educated. The conventional methods used by the Guild System cannot hope to keep up when apprenticeships take six to eight years to complete and the population doubles every year. Director Alpha proposed that we switch to a system that is admittedly more impersonal, but far better suited to dealing with large numbers of people. For that system to work properly, literacy is a must. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. But how will they gain practical experience? Frianne asked. Theyll have to take turns, for now, Clara answered. They went to her ground floor, where Clara led them deeper into the school grounds. She opened one of the doors of a warehouse-like building to reveal a large workshop where rows of men and women toiled away at their stations. A few men walked up and down the rows, occasionally stopping to observe one of the students or address some aspect of their work. Much like the Imperial Magic Academy, Clara spoke of the ring of hammers, the day is divided into periods. Students are rotated between classes for basic education, theoretical vocational training, and practical work similar to what an apprentice of their level does. Do you recoup your costs with this work? I wish, Liane snorted. Youre more likely to get a bent nail than a straight one out of these guys. I didnt even know that was possible. Frianne wasnt sure how nails were made so she couldnt say how difficult it was to produce straight ones. The results are mixed, at best, Clara said, but they will get better. Director Alpha told us that students should advance by grades C each lasting a year C and those grades should be standardised according to the average students rate of learningbut its far more difficult than it sounds. How so? Frianne asked, Classes in the Imperial Magic Academy are identical in that aspect. Its easy to advance students who learn quickly, Clara said, but what do you do with students who are slower than average? Apprenticeships have a range for that reason. Those students fail and are expelled, Frianne replied. Which is a terrible waste, Clara told her. The only reason the Empire can do that is because education is not something it truly invests in. Aside from the rare scholarship which is meant to secure talented individuals for the Empire, the Imperial Magic Academy is run as a business and its customers pay for their terms in full and in advance. They have no obligation to see students succeed. Furthermore, students must qualify for admission, which requires a personal or family investment in that education. After all that, the Imperial Magic Academy can simply fail them. Compare that to an apprenticeship under the Guild System. A master is both invested and obliged to see the apprentice succeed because the apprentice is paying for their education through labour in the workshop. It is illegal to expel an apprentice without suitable justification, so the student is practically guaranteed an officially recognised education in their trade so long as they are earnest about their studies. Once they fulfil the terms of their indenture, they are free to pursue their own careers. By comparison, an imperial scholarship indentures the student for life. In certain ways, it is better to be a slave in the Empire than it is to be a scholarship student in the Imperial Magic Academy. Its pretty clear which system is designed to be mutually beneficial and which system is made to exploit the population for the benefit of its master, Ludmila said. Do you mean to say that this new system of education favours the ways of the Guilds? Most of her peers in the Imperial Administration would say that the Imperial Magic Academys system stood at the forefront of education in the region. The Guild System was considered an antiquated and inefficient, but necessary evil. Of course, every official in the administration was a graduate of the Academy. Its a compromise for both practical reasons and the sake of experimentation, Clara admitted. I prefer the Guild System, but, as I mentioned, its impossible to implement in its conventional state. Director Alpha insists that the system of mass education she proposed is supreme C whatever that means. With what few instructors she has in training, however, it cannot be implemented to its full extent. Then who are the instructors here? Theyre from the Guilds, Clara said. They were understandably horrified upon being shown the unmodified system of mass education proposed by Director Alpha and insisted on having their members instruct classes in this school. At the same time, artisans tend to dislike teaching apprentices how to read and write so they were more than happy to concede that portion to Director Alphas methods. I suppose that rather than a scholastic academy like the one you attended, the institution here is a school that advances its students into their respective trades. But can so many students find work? Frianne asked. Oh, most definitely. The Sorcerous Kingdoms economy is almost entirely fuelled by its primary industries. We produce far more resources than we can process, as do most of our allies. Out of curiosity, Frianne said. Since this institution uses something similar to the Guild System, does that mean its graduates are free to pursue their new careers wherever they please? They are, Clara said. Profit is not everything, after all. Theyll need to comply with the regulations of wherever they choose to move, of course. But arent you worried about losing your investment in those people? If I understand it correctly, they are the recipients of a fully-subsidised education. They are, initially, Clara said, but the goal is for our students to graduate as grandmasters in their craft according to Guild standards. Theyll have long paid off their debt by that time and will already be earning an income through their production during their master years. Claras statements took a sharp turn into ludicrous territory again. Grandmaster artisans were both rare and renowned. It was to the point that the rich and powerful would travel to other countries to commission their talents. Yet, Clara implied that she would mass-produce them with her new school. assuming that its even possible, Frianne asked, wouldnt you be averse to losing a grand master artisan? Not in the sense that you are implying, Clara said. Even if they move to another country, they still aid in our cause. If enough of them do, the Sorcerous Kingdom will become renowned for producing grandmaster artisans. Every graduate who puts their roots down abroad is a seed planted that will help counter the unfounded rumours about our country. Was it bold ingenuity or heedless optimism? The Empire would be loath to let anyone of talent go as it meant strengthening other countries at the expense of itself. The realities of the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, were as Clara stated. The loss of a handful of grandmaster artisans C or even hundreds of them C still couldnt strengthen a country to the point that it could effectively resist the Sorcerous Kingdom. Since the Sorcerous Kingdom refrained from rampant violent conquest, it actually put itself at a disadvantage due to its image as a country ruled by the Undead and all other manner of dark creatures. Yet, Clara chose to face that battle head-on. After observing several other workshops of different vocations, Clara led them back out into the towns eastern plaza. I know you said that you didnt want to be treated as an invalid, she said, but I dont want to push you too hard. Lets retire to the castle for a late meal, shall we? Of course, Frianne nodded. Im not feeling strained at all, but youre probably right. What youve shown us so far gives us much to discuss. Frianne idly watched their surroundings as they strolled along. The plaza was still quite busy despite the late hour. She idly wondered how many of them were students or their families. Do you plan on expanding this new system of schooling to other parts of your demesne? She asked. Once we get through a semester or two and work out the most glaring issues, Clara answered. We should have complete coverage by the end of next year. Complete coverage? Frianne frowned, Thats including the rural regions? Absolutely, Clara said. I can show you a map of how everything is laid out after dinner. It wasnt terribly difficult to figure out. She says that, Ludmilas voice came from the other side of Clara, but shes been planning this out for a long time. She was already starting to build all of the necessary infrastructure less than two months after the annexation of E-Rantel. Every village in the County is an hour or less away from the nearest town by Soul Eater, Clara said, so it was simply a matter of making sure that the roads and facilities were ready in each town. Clara thinks that most people somehow masterplan everything over breakfast, Ludmila said, and then she has people and resources moving all over the place the moment she finishes her meal. Even people from other countries arent safe from her. They left the plaza, walking up the ramp leading to the pedestrian route overlooking the highway. Frianne placed a hand on the railing as they made their way to the castle gazing down at the massive harbour that was the towns namesake. Magical lighting illuminated a row of drydocks where a handful of barges were being assembled. Those barges are huge, Dimoiya said. Even the Death Knights look tiny beside them! They dont look like theyre made out of wood Theyre made out of steel, Liane told her. Hah? But Dimoiya adjusted her glasses looking back and forth in confusion. How do you people have so much steel?! She asked, Just one of those barges should take enough metal to fully arm and armour an entire Imperial Army Group! Its enchanted steel, Liane added. Frianne gaped silently at the claim. There was little reason for Liane to lie, especially since they would have plenty of time to thoroughly investigate everything they were shown over the next week or so. Where do these ships sail to? She asked. Throughout the Katze River Basin and out into the Syrillian Way, Clara answered. Most of this ports trade is with the Draconic Kingdom, but we plan on steadily expanding our network of routes. For now, were focusing on helping with their economic recovery. Oh, oh! Dimoiya turned around with a little hop, I heard about that! The Ministry of Foreign Affairs was in an uproar when the news was delivered. How did the Empire react? It didnt, Frianne said. The Court Council was convinced it was some sort of scheme, so the news was never released to the general public. Clara turned to look at her with a furrow on her brow. A scheme? Why would they think that? Word of the Sorcerer Kings death in the Holy Kingdom arrived a few weeks before, Frianne replied. Half of the Court Council suspected it was a test to see how we would handle major events. The other half suspected it was a test to see if we would undermine the previous ploy with the new information. What did the Emperor say? He only snorted and said that Queen Oriculus was better off eaten. Why would he say that? Ludmila frowned. He greatly dislikes her for various reasons. How much freight would you say goes back and forth between the Corelyn Harbour and the Draconic Kingdom? Im not familiar with whats going on down there. Liane pointed over the railing to one of the barges sitting under the harbours gantry cranes. Each of those boxes can carry up to twenty tonnes of freight. One barge can ferry a dozen. Thats about as much as a small galleon can hold, but, as you can see, we load and unload ridiculously fast. A round trip between here and the Draconic Kingdom takes anywhere between two and three days depending on where its going. Its mostly grain these days. Thats fast, Frianne said. How do you manage sailing upwind that quickly? Is it part of the enchantment on those barges? Nah, Liane said. We just use Undead to propel them. These ships dont rely on the wind at all. and how many vessels make this journey to the Draconic Kingdom? Three dozen, Liane said. Itll be four come autumn. Alarm rose within Frianne as the last piece fell into place. The Sorcerous Kingdom was perceived as a clear and present danger in a military sense by every country in the region. What no one understood, however, was that they would soon be an economic one, as well. They would feed their exponentially expanding manufacturing base with their cheap and plentiful resources. Combined with the near-zero cost of their Undead logistics, they would rapidly dominate any country that kept its borders open through trade. Liane grinned irreverently at her silence. For all of their tentative talk of experimentation and new frontiers, there was no way they didn''t know what they were doing. Willhem was more right than he knew. The Empire has been overtaken in the blink of an eye. By the time the citizens notice it happening, it will be far too late to react. So, Clara smiled, how do you think we should approach the visiting Nobles? Frianne smiled back despite herself. Everything they had seen and discussed was probably for the express purpose of wrangling her into their schemes. They appeared to be benevolent schemes, but they were still schemes nonetheless. That, Frianne replied, is a discussion that can wait until dinner. Before the Storm: Act 1, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 13th Day, Upper Fire Month, 1 CE I dont see anything different The entire border is like this, esteemed brother, Rangobart said. Didnt your vaunted information network mention as much? Rangobarts brother didnt dignify his sarcasm with a reply, but Rangobart was certain it was the case. About a year and a half had passed since the Battle of Katze Plains and the Empires spies C dispatched by its Merchants, aristocratic factions, and the imperial government C had long infiltrated the Sorcerous Kingdom. There were even spies from the Temples if he hadnt misheard. Depending on who they went to, however, the intelligence reports differed somewhat. Imperial Patrols went on as usual, keeping an eye out for tribal raids and monstrous threats from the frontier. Imperial Intelligence did what it could with its meagre numbers and the gist of its reports C at least as far as the army was aware C was that major threats abounded in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but there wasnt anything that they hadnt seen already. The Temples, being the Temples, looked into the same thing. The Undead that concerned them were the same military threats that Imperial Intelligence was sent to take a look at, so, when the Temples sent an endless stream of petitions to the Court Council upon learning what was across the border, the Imperial Administration found the information that the Temples shared with them matched what their own spies reported. However, as the Temples implored the Empire to end its immoral association with the kingdom of darkness next door, they framed things in such dire terms that one might think that they were talking about something else. Indeed, the Temples told everyone they could. The Second Army Group was informed just in case the Empire hid the truth from them. Decrying the Sorcerous Kingdom as the blackest evil the world has ever known was a daily message delivered at every cathedral, parish, and temple school. At a certain point, Rangobart grew so concerned about the Temples activism that he asked a Death Cavalier what they thought about their public awareness campaign. It gave the matter some thought, replied that it was flattering, and said that it would be nice if everyone feared them just as much. Rangobart could only be thankful that the Temples never considered interacting with the Death-series Servitors. In hindsight, the forced integration of the Undead with the Second Army Group served as a preemptive counter to the Temples activities on top of everything else. The Priests could warn the people of the evils of the Undead as much as they wanted, but those very same Undead were seen by the citizens every day participating in security patrols. The tactic only went so far, however, as faith and reason werent always in alignment. A crack in the pavement nearly bounced Rangobart out of his seat. Arandor let out a worried sound and his bodyguards tensed. Beyond the carriage window, the ubiquitous imperial landscape of crops, pastures, and copses continued uninterrupted. Just what were you expecting, esteemed brother? Oh, you know. Black clouds. Carrion birds. Fields of bodies impaled on spikes. It is a kingdom of darkness, after all. We havent crossed into that kingdom of darkness yet, Rangobart told Arlandor. Just what have your spies been telling you? There are several significant areas of concern, Arlandor replied. Such as? Hmmthe most recent thing thats come to our attention is a program of forced relocations. The poor people are being ousted from land that theyve lived on for generations. Is it something like what happened shortly after the annexation of E-Rantel? With the paupers quarter being razed to the ground and its inhabitants relocated onto abandoned farmland along the imperial frontier? It was the first reported injustice that came from the Sorcerous Kingdom, and those in power saw it as a ploy to populate the border and make it seem like nothing was amiss. When he had asked Baroness Zahradnik about it, she confirmed that the quarter had indeed been levelled and repurposed into a Demihuman Quarter. That information didnt sit well with the Empire at all and the Temples only used it as further evidence of the atrocities carried out by the Sorcerer King and his legions of darkness. No, this is something entirely new, Arlandor said. Theyre uprooting tenants from their land in the name of reorganisation. The poor people have little choice but to comply, else theyd have their souls enslaved for eternity by the Undead. It sounds like the Temples have filled your head with nonsense. Nonsense? The Temples are the foremost experts on the Undead! You people have been squeezing Miss Gran for information for the last two weeks, Rangobart noted. Does anything about your interactions with her suggest that the Sorcerous Kingdom is a land rife with injustice and suffering? Shes obviously a minion of some sort, Arlandor replied. Picking out the truth behind her words was admittedly a challenge, but I believe I have the right of things. Rangobart turned his attention back to the window. There was little point in arguing when they were so close to the border. They would soon see what was going on for themselves. A few minutes later, the carriage bounced again and went silent. He frowned at the strange sensation that filled the cabin. Weve crossed over into the Sorcerous Kingdom, he said. How do you know that? His brother looked out of the window, Nothings changed. Look down, esteemed brother. Arlandor glanced at the cabin floor, then half-rose to look out of the window. The reason for the silence was not because they had stopped, but because the road they were travelling on had changed. What sorcery is this? Its dwarven stonework, Rangobart said. The Mountain Dwarves fixed up their old road coming down to Oestestadt and it looks just like this. Preposterous, Arlandor sniffed. The Empire is supposed to have the best infrastructure in the world! This was a part of Re-Estize just last year, wasnt it? That damned Bloody Emperor has squandered so much of our tax revenues on the Imperial Army and all of that magical nonsense that weve fallen behind! What a travesty. He could imagine the same discussion happening in every one of the delegations carriages. For better or worse, Nobles were proud of their land and competitive when it came to matters of prestige. Rangobart would have felt the same way had he still considered himself an agent of House Roberbad, but, now that he was the lord of an undeveloped wilderness of questionable naming, pretending to compete would be an embarassingly laughable effort. An hour later, a large walled town near one of the old towers bracketing the highway appeared on the horizon. He couldnt recall there being a town on the maps that he had last seen of the area. Rangobart examined its blocky architecture as they turned off the highway and slowed to a stop. In a word, the fortifications looked very solid. Everything was cut from dark grey granite in the same seamless fashion as the pavement of the highway. It was as if someone had somehow fashioned everything out of a single piece of perfect stone at a scale that wouldnt be out of place for a major city. The parapets crested at over ten metres and every tower was half again that height. Here and there, he could see the heads and shoulders of a Death Knight as it made its rounds atop the wall. Youd think theyre preparing to attack the Empire, Arlandor said. Im reasonably certain that the Sorcerous Kingdom doesnt require a forward base to launch assaults against the Empire with, esteemed brother. Then why would anyone go through so much effort and expenditure to build this? Why dont you ask once we arrive at our destination? Im sure our hosts will be more than happy to provide an answer. Our hosts, huh Arlandor murmured. That part just makes it even more confusing. Theyre noblewomen, right? Bereaved widows and daughters who were supposed to be marrying into other houses. Why would someone like that build something like this? Wouldnt it be more appropriate for her to create a garden? Or perhaps the Sorcerous Kingdom mandates the construction of these joyless-looking fa?ades. The carriage darkened as they entered the town gate, which fed into a cavernous tunnel over thirty metres in length. It was a bit concerning that a town in the unfathomably powerful Sorcerous Kingdom would need walls so thick. When daylight returned, they were greeted by another strange sight. It looks like she created a garden, after all, Rangobart said. A walled garden. Is the entire town a solarium? Arlandor breathed. Rangobart twisted his neck to look up at the sky. As his brother implied, the town had a ceiling fashioned from panes of glass. The streets were paved in the same manner as the highway, but, unlike most towns that only had the occasional tree in a courtyard and weeds struggling to grow on their beaten roads, care had been taken to ensure that there was greenery wherever one looked. Where did she get all of the iron? Rangobart eyed the delicate framework supporting the glass, You could probably arm the entire Imperial Army twice over with this. It stinks of a trap, Arlandor said. A trap? Rangobart frowned. Oh, dont feign ignorance, dear brother. It all fits in nicely with the Emperors plans. Hes blatantly colluding with the Sorcerer King, trying to tempt the nobility into feeding the growing imperial war machine. What better way to facilitate things than to have us use our lands to build up industries for their purposes? I can''t say that I agree with you on that point, Rangobart replied, but even if its true, would it be such a bad thing? The Empire only stands to gain. Arlandor snorted. Oh, yes. The Empire. Perhaps we should be thankful that the Imperial Army hasnt brainwashed you to the point where you cant even remember your own name. Do you have anything meaningful to say, esteemed brother? We are the Empire, Rangobart, Arlandor told him. The Empire is composed of the people and those who represent their livelihoods and interests. Without us, there is no Empire. The Empire you refer to is simply a faceless creature that exploits us all to suit its self-serving appetites. Many improvements to the situation of the people have come to the Empire in our generation, Rangobart noted. The removal of incompetent Nobles, for instance. Oh, grow up, Arlandor rolled his eyes. Its very clear what was actually going on. Undesirables were being targeted, as determined by that dictators objectives. Half of those who were purged werent anywhere remotely incompetent C they were merely obstacles to the absolute rule that the Bloody Emperor wished to enjoy. The incompetent only remain fresh in the peoples memories because they are maintained as exhibits for one and all to see. At the same time, the imperial propaganda machine rewrites the transgressions of the past into virtuous deeds for the ignorant masses to adore. We are here to seek advantages in our endless battle against the tyranny of the imperial throne, Rangobart. Against the soulless bureaucracy that grows with every passing year. I would like to think that the former would be the first thing on your mind, especially since you have a completely undeveloped parcel of land to manage now. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Youre not wrong Rangobart purposely left his response on an uncertain note. His brother looked away, satisfied that he had scored a point against him. As a newly landed Noble, the territory that he had been granted was an ever-present concern. He wanted to explore his options, but the thing was that House Roberbad and its allies were well-established houses of the interior and were out of touch with the realities of frontier development. His new seneschal, a recently graduated scion from a minor house, was similarly ill-prepared for the task. The Imperial Magic Academy, much like the Empire itself, looked to success for its examples. This had the unfortunate side-effect of ignoring failure and many of the challenges that led to it. Everyone could be successful if only they worked hard enough, and failures were victims of their own incompetenceor so they liked to claim. As a result, consulting with the other Imperial Knights who had gone through the same experiences that he would in the future was the obvious choice. However, Rangobart didnt consider his familys stance on imperial propaganda without merit C only the truly ignorant could do so C so he would also be seeking the opinions of those outside of the Empire. Conveniently, he had an acquaintance in the Sorcerous Kingdom who was also managing a mostly undeveloped fief. I wonder what sort of inn well be staying at, I cant recall any reservations being ma Arlandors voice trailed off as they passed the towns central plaza. Mixed into the crowd were the members of several Demihuman races, a few of which Rangobart had never seen before. Is that an Ogre? The corner of Arlandors eyelid twitched, How dreadful! I suppose that the citizens are being forced to suffer its presence. It took Rangobart a moment to find the Ogre in question. The towering Demihuman was standing by a cart filled with faggots. Their carriage went by too quickly to see how the pedestrian traffic reacted to it, but it wasnt as if it had suddenly appeared the moment they passed. Im not an expert on Ogres, Rangobart said, but Im pretty sure that one was selling firewood. Preposterous. How much of the poor Human population have they replaced with these creatures? The townsfolk must be quaking in their boots. As far as he could tell, the townsfolk werent doing anything particularly noteworthy. It wasnt much different from any other town in that respect. If anything would set them quaking in their boots, Rangobart said, it would be the Undead. Quiet, you! Im trying my best to ignore them. Rangobart obliged his brother and turned his attention back to the town. People werent being butchered in the streets or impaled on spikes, but the fact that Arlandors fears had proven to be unfounded didnt seem to change his attitude about the Undead. If anything, the Sorcerous Kingdom had become worse in his eyes because it was populated by the Undead and Demihumans. The carriage took a turn shortly after leaving the plaza, bringing them to what appeared to be a warehouse district. Arlandors bodyguards fingered their weapons as they rolled into a wide lot between the buildings. Rangobarts brother eyed their wary reactions nervously. What are we doing here? He asked, This doesnt look like an area that would have any accommodations. I dont believe were staying in this town Rangobarts gaze was drawn to the window to his right, where a line of carriages was parked parallel to their route. At least they looked like carriages. Each was far larger than any he had seen before. They rocked slightly in their seats as the footmen disembarked from the back of their carriage. One came to open the door, and Arlandor silently willed Rangobart to get off first. Rangobart eyed the two Workers with a slight sense of annoyance. What are you two even being paid for? In a dark corner of his mind, he quietly wished that he would catch them doing something illegal on a patrol in the future. Then, he realised that was probably impossible with his transfer to the Sixth Army Group. Rangobart laced up his boots and stepped out onto the pavement. Unsurprisingly, he was the first Noble out. Footmen were spread out all along the line of his partys carriages, looking somewhat lost with the occupants not emerging from their respective doors. Rangobart scanned the surroundings and, upon finding nothing threatening, he turned back to address Arlandor. Im not dead yet, esteemed brother. Are you sure nothing is wrong? What does it smell like? He took an obligatory deep breath, then realised something. It doesnt smell like a town Wh-what do you mean by that?! Did they put something poisonous into the air? Is that why weve been brought to this vacant lot? I meant that it doesnt have the odours you would expect from a town. Theres no scent of horses or horse manure. There wasnt any refuse lying around in the streets and no pools of standing water. He never thought that one of his first personal observations of the Sorcerous Kingdom would be about its lack of a smell. If anything, he figured it would be just a bit Undead-ish. Despite receiving Rangobarts report, Arlandor still refused to leave the cabin. As the awkward impasse between the two lines of carriages stretched on, he busied himself by trying to make sense of their situation. The vehicles across from theirs had windows, but they were shuttered so he couldnt tell who was aboard them. Externally, they were detailed in a tastefully ornate fashion that would appeal to aristocrats and wealthy private citizens alike. The only odd thing about them was their size, as they were roughly four times larger than the carriages that had conveyed Count Roberbads party and its entourage to the Sorcerous Kingdom. As for the town itself, there was nothing special nearby aside from the dwarven pavement and the plain, blocky structures. He supposed that the entire town may have been built by the Mountain Dwarves, as legends claimed that their architecture was utilitarian and made exclusive use of stone. The glass ceiling above them was a distinctly Human feature, however. Glass-covered market lanes and plazas that provided pedestrians and shop employees alike with pleasant outdoor conditions were becoming increasingly popular in Arwintar. He had never heard of an entire town being covered by glass, however, nor did he think that anyone could afford such an extravagance. Did the entire town stay green all winter? It would be quite the attraction if it did. Combined with the stone construction, the place gave off the feel of the frontier along the mountainous borderlands. Having the Azerlisia Mountains stretching across the northern horizon lent far more weight to that notion than any painted landscape. A shift in the nearby footmens disposition alerted Rangobart to movement from one of the carriages across from them. The door swung open and a Maid stepped out, followed by a young Noblewoman with shoulder-length locks of light blonde hair. Her topaz eyes scanned the line of imperial carriages before fixing on Rangobart. A charming smile lit up her face and she came over to greet him. Welcome to the Sorcerous Kingdom, she spread out her pleated carnelian skirt in a graceful curtsey. I am Countess Liane Loretta Dale Wagner. Rangobart Eck Waraiya Roberbad, he bowed deeply in return. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Countess Wagner. Roberbad Lady Wagner placed her index finger against the point of her chin as her eyes turned up in a thoughtful expression, As in the mage officer who acted as Baroness Zahradniks liaison? The very same, my lady, Rangobart nodded. I hope she hasnt shared any compromising tales about me at home. The Baroness is not one for gossip, the Countess smile returned. Or much talk at all, for that matter. I would love for the opportunity to rectify the matter by personally getting to know you better. Of couC Rangobart, Arlandors voice came from behind him, who is this absolutely captivating young lady? Oh, sure, now you come out After Rangobart introduced Arlandor to the Countess, his brother took over the conversation. That, in turn, didnt last long as their father appeared with several other Nobles. Arlandor obligingly introduced the Countess to them, which took a good fifteen minutes. This town is quite the marvel, Countess Wagner, Count Roberbad said. I dont recall its existence on any of our most recent maps. Zwillingstrme was chartered not long after the official establishment of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Lord Roberbad. Zwillingstrme? Ah, you named it after the old towers straddling the highway. Now that you mention it, you do bear the features of the classical eastern beauty You are most generous to say so, my lord, Lady Wagner nodded. My family is indeed from the imperial east, north of the Wyvernmark. They settled here before Of course, Rangobarts father nodded in understanding. Still, it is good to see strong imperial stock here. Might I ask what our itinerary is now that weve arrived, my lady? Its nearly nightfall and the arrangements that we received didnt list our accommodations for this evening. Countess Wagner tilted her head curiously. Is that so? It should have listed Corelyn Castle as my lords destination once your party arrived at the border yes, that is correct, a hint of confusion put a slight tremor in Count Roberbads voice. If Im not mistaken, however, Corelyn Castle is just past Corelyn Harbour, which is two or three days distant. Ah Countess Wagner nodded, then lowered her head apologetically, Forgive us for our presumption. The journey from Arwintar must have been long and tiring, so we thought to expedite your trip. The carriages you see before you will convey everyone the rest of the way. Count Roberbad exchanged a look with his allies. Are they so large because they have beds in them? One of the other Counts asked, I admit the quality of the road is quite extraordinary C I didnt feel a single bump between here and the border. There are no beds, my lord, Lady Wagner replied. One of the most notable benefits of our new infrastructure is that they allow vehicles designed for them to travel at great speeds with much heavier loads. We will arrive at Castle Corelyn in less than two hours. Less than two hours? Are these carriages some sort of magical device? They come with a number of enchantments. You will be able to travel with a sense of luxury rarely experienced outside of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Unless you end up like the Imperial Houses party, of course. Everyones expression sharpened at the last. The Imperial House? Count Roberbad said, Were aware that the Dukes came ahead of us, butwhat happened? Lady Wagner shifted in place with a slightly scandalised look. Theythey fled. Fled? Yes, my lord. They couldnt bear the terror you see around you and returned to Arwintar. Count Roberbad scanned the surroundings with a furrow on his brow. His cheek twitched once before he and the other Nobles burst out into laughter. Fled? Shouldnt Gushmond have numbered amongst them? Didnt one of their daughters write that absurdly huge treatise about magocrats? Indeed, my lord, Lady Wagner said, In fact, she and one of her companions C who is also a mage C were the only ones able to tolerate the journey to its conclusion. The Countess pressed the tips of her fingers lightly together, gazing down at them with an uncertain look. Rangobarts father tugged on the lapels of his coat. Rest assured, Countess Wagner, he said. My party and I are made of sterner stuff than that. Oh, wonderful! The Countess beamed, In that case, how would my lords like to be organised? Each carriage can convey a dozen passengers, though I would personally recommend six. We have enough vehicles that even your attendants may enjoy a ride inside. Hmm, in that case Each house took two carriages C one for its attendants C presumably to make last-minute preparations for their arrival. Rangobarts father, of course, insisted that Countess Wagner ride with them. A pleasant coolness washed over them when they entered the spacious cabin. This carriage has a temperature control item, Rangobart examined the lacquered wooden interior. Thats right, Lady Wagner said. The temperature in here will remain consistent through every season. In addition to the temperature control, the interior was magically illuminated and no expense was spared for the furnishings. His family voiced their appreciation of what they saw and felt as they seated themselves around an oval table that had plenty of legroom beneath. This is very nearly a room in itself, Arlandor said. Work around the fief would be extraordinarily comfortable with one of these carriages. There are plenty of features to enjoy, Countess Wagner flashed a brilliant smile as she gestured with a slender hand. For instance, the cupboards under the seats are all set to various temperatures and enchanted with preservation magic. You can store several days worth of cold drinks and hot meals in them. The stowage overhead is perfect for storing office supplies and you can access the rear baggage by folding down the seats here. The door shut behind them. Count Roberbad ran his hands appreciatively over the polished surface of the cedar table. Id rather work and sleep in here than stay overnight in a village chiefs room, he said. What about these windows? I see that theyre glass on the inside, but how do you open the shutters? Rangobart was pressed slightly into his seat as the carriage started to roll forward. There werent horses or any other beasts hitched to them, so he wondered how they were moving. Theres a panel flush with the door that you can open to access a hand crank, Lady Wagner said. here? Rangobarts father leaned forward, feeling arond with his hand. Closer to the centre. I cantah, how clever! This design is quite elegant. Rangobart watched, bemused, as his father transformed into any other man as he focused on figuring out the device. A few minutes later, he rolled down the metal shutters with a self-satisfied expression, revealing the pastoral landscape of E-Rantel going by as the carriage hurtled down the highway. By the gods, Count Roberbad breathed, were going as fast as you claimed! I cant feel the road under us at all C this vehicle may as well be floating on air. Its just one of the many innovations that the Sorcerous Kingdom has to offer, my lord, Lady Wagner smiled. Youll surely be amazed at everything weve prepared for you. There was something else behind the young Countess smile, but Rangobart couldnt figure out what it was. At least his familys apprehension over their visit to the Sorcerous Kingdom had vanished as if it had never existed in the first place. Before the Storm: Act 1, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 What is this place? Unlike Zwillingstrme, Corelyn Harbour did exist on the Empires maps. It was marked as a village on the Katze River, however. After seeing the new town on the imperial border, Rangobart assumed that the village had undergone some changes as well, but he had woefully underestimated their extent. As they rode south from the crossroads between the Empire, Re-Estize, and the Slane Theocracy, they were greeted by the sight of what could only be described as a city wall. Its pure white limestone was awash in magical lighting, giving the vista before them a glowing, mystical quality. At every tower fluttered two banners: the vermillion and gold standard of the Sorcerous Kingdom, and a silver goblet filled with red wine set on a field of cobalt. Not two years have passed since the appearance of the Sorcerous Kingdomright? The significance of the sight ahead of them was not lost on the carriages other occupants. If the Baharuth Empire focused all of its excess resources on a single project, it could perhaps raise a new town similar to Zwillingstrme in the same time, minus its glass canopy and absurdly thick walls. Corelyn Harbour, however, was absolutely impossible. That Zwillingstrme, Corelyn Harbour, and the new infrastructure they were travelling on had all been built in the same period sent a clear message about the overwhelming industrial might of the Empires new suzerain. Out of curiosity, Lady Wagner, Count Roberbad asked, was Corelyn Harbour being reconstructed when it was still a part of Re-Estize? No, my lord, Countess Wagner answered. Before the Battle of Katze Plains, it was a part of the same vineyard were currently travelling through. Two more new towns were built on the highway to the Theocracy border at the same time and I believe the rural roads in the thirteen baronies of Corelyn County are around twenty-five per cent paved. Buthow is that even possible? Did the Sorcerer King use some grand spell to create this all from nothing? As far as Rangobart knew, no such spell existed. The extent of the Imperial Ministry of Magics forays into conjuration were spells that could create basic construction materials. At best, there was a Third-tier spell that could temporarily summon a small cottage. Magic was involved in some of Corelyn Harbours construction, Lady Wagner replied, but most of it was accomplished through mundane artifice. If I recall correctly, a delegation from the Imperial Ministry of Magic was here when we held a public demonstration of the terraforming magic that created the foundations of the town. Rangobarts family turned their gazes to him. How am I supposed to know? I was in the northwest with the Second Army Group this entire time. The Imperial Ministry of Magic may have witnessed what you speak of, my lady, he said, but I cant recall them publishing their findings anywhere. As a whole, the fellows at the Ministry are rather reclusive. I see, Lady Wagner said. I was wondering how it was possible not to generate any interest from the Empire after that demonstration. Well, now that youre here, you can examine what we have to offer firsthand. Their carriage entered a gate positioned under the raised foundations of the towns walls. The highway went through a canyon-like passage before going through a second gatehouse. Rangobart nearly pressed his face to the glass as a breathtaking vista opened up before them. The highway was raised above the town proper, giving them a clear view of the lively goings-on below. Like Zwillingstrme, the buildings were all fashioned from stone, but the white limestone of Corelyn Harbour lacked the oppressive feel of the other towns grey granite. Greenery and flowing fountains graced the towns plazas and, like Zwillingstrme, none of the more unpleasant aspects of town life could be detected. As he tried to take in as many details as he could, they crossed through yet another gatehouse. This time, they emerged high above the towns namesake harbour. Rangobart could only gape in awe at the rows of warehouses that stretched a kilometre to either side. You cant seriously call this a town, he said. This place is larger than any city in the Empire aside from Arwintar. So is Zwillingstrme, for that matter. The two towns are bigger than E-Rantel, too, Lady Wagner replied. For now. The new towns springing up are built with the future in mind. This is the new reality, so Im sure you can imagine our frustration when the Empire insists on clinging to its impoverished past. Impoverished was a word that one would never use to describe the Baharuth Empire. Yet, with the sights on display all around them, they could hardly refute her. The members of my party are undoubtedly keen on achieving a similar degree of economic might for their own lands, Count Roberbad said, but its the details that matter, yes? Of course, my lord, Lady Wagner smiled. Over the next two weeks, we will do our best to ensure that you are thoroughly informed of your options and what they entail. The highway crossed over the waters of the river, feeding their carriages into a fully fortified island that ran the length of the harbour. From a single glance, Rangobart doubted that the entire Imperial Army could scratch the thing and that caused him once again to wonder what the Sorcerous Kingdom was trying to defend itself against. Lady Wagner, He asked, is there any particular reason for such a large island fortress? Both Zwillingstrme and Corelyn Harbour also have substantial layers of defence. Both his father and his brother looked at him as if he had broached a taboo topic. Countess Wagner, however, didnt display any sign of offence. That would be the doing of Baroness Zahradnik, she said. I suppose its what happens when a martial Noble obtains influence and resources. Indeed, Count Roberbad harrumphed. We of the Baharuth Empire are all too familiar with this. Due to the Emperors ties with the martial aristocracy, the entire country is slowly becoming some sort of manufactory that churns out Imperial Knights. One of those Imperial Knights is right here, you know? You even encouraged me to become one That was an unfair line of thought, of course. His family had taken a calculated risk in having him enlist in the Imperial Army C one that had reasonably good odds of paying off. War Wizards were always in high demand and Nobles enlisting in the army started as Third-class Knights. A decade of service to the Empire was practically guaranteed to result in some land and routine patrols as a War Wizard werent particularly dangerous. Is there any truth to the rumours about a new imperial campaign, my lord? Lady Wagner asked. Its hard to imagine it being anything else with all of the recent activity, Rangobarts father answered. Of course, were the ones who have to supply that rowdy bunch. Would expansion not bring new wealth to the Empire? To the Empire, yes. Where it ends up is another story. The winter conquests have undoubtedly whetted the appetites of the central bureaucracy and the Imperial Army. I wouldnt be surprised if even more of the budget was allocated to the military. Some might call that an investment in territorial acquisition, Lady Wagner noted. Hmph. If it was so easy to acquire new territories, there wouldnt be any wilderness left to conquer. The unclaimed lands are vast compared to the countries nestled within them for good reason. I suppose that, to the brute holding the spear, every problem can be solved by stabbing it. Their carriage slowed to turn into an ornate gate with an expansive garden on the other side. At the end of the garden, framed by the fortress walls that extended past it, was a palace that wouldnt look out of place in a Bards tale. Rangobart frowned as their carriage followed the road around the garden and he realised how huge it was. Thats Castle Corelyn? He asked. Thats right, Lady Wagner answered. Its more the keep of the citadel of the fortress, but we decided that calling it a keep would be a great disservice. How big is it? Fifty metres by two hundred, with three main storeys and three basements. The front half serves as the office of House Corelyn and the back half is where various functions are hosted. The state rooms for your party are also located there. This thing is almost twice as large as the Imperial Palace The only buildings that he knew of that might rival it were the six high temples of Ciruxsantex, the capital of the Slane Theocracy. One must wonder what E-Rantel looks like now if you have all of this in a provincial centre, Rangobart muttered. E-Rantel actually hasnt changed much, Countess Wagner said. Its one thing to build something from the ground up and another to deal with something thats already there. The Royal Court is still trying to figure out how to fix all of the problems that come with its antiquated design. Considering the fact that Re-Estize built it, Count Roberbad sniffed, there must be a great many problems indeed. As always, imperial citizens, be they Nobles or commoners, jumped at the chance to take jabs at their rivals in the west. He wasnt sure whether it was such a good idea considering that their hosts were until just recently Nobles of Re-Estize. The policies of their new liege lord didnt demand a belligerent stance toward their neighbours and they might still have blood ties to their old kingdom. Four rows of footmen and Maids awaited their arrival, arranged in wings upon the sweeping steps of the palace entrance. At their head stood a single noblewoman who could only be described as a radiant jewel of transcendent beauty. Her waves of lustrous blonde hair shone with a silken sheen in the glow of the gardens magical lighting as she swept out her cobalt skirts in a graceful curtsey. Welcome, dear guests from the Empire, her silvery voice played over them as it danced with the evening breeze. Welcome to Corelyn Castle. I am Clara Odilia Dale Corelyn, and it is my greatest pleasure to be your host for this momentous occasion. Rangobart stood spellbound, the voices of the Nobles making their introductions fading away into the background. She possessed a beauty beyond imagining, and his pulse picked up as she slowly made her way down the line toward him. Before he knew it, she was holding her hand out toward him. Viscount Rangobart Eck Waraiya Roberbad, he said before leaning forward to press his lips against the back of her hand. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Countess Corelyn. When he straightened again, he found Arlandor C and Countess Wagner, for some reason C giving him odd looks. Im an idiot. Why had he introduced himself in that fashion? It was as if he had become a child again, compelled to place himself as highly as possible before the Countess. To make things worse, he hadnt yet decided what his principal title was so he had foolishly resorted to using his fathers title. Countess Corelyn bestowed a dazzling smile upon him. Ive heard much about you from Baroness Zahradnik, my lord. You have our most heartfelt thanks for your service as her liaison to the Second Army Group. Ah, no, I was proud to do my duty. It was quite an educational experience for both of us. With that, the Countess moved on to exchange greetings with the line of barons beyond him. Once the long series of introductions was complete, they were guided into the palace while their attendants went to handle their luggage. They passed through a set of towering doors and entered an arching atrium with open balconies on either side. High above them, the stars twinkled through a clear glass canopy that stretched to the far end of their path. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. This portion of the palace is the administrative centre of Corelyn County, Lady Corelyn spoke as they went along. It contains over a hundred offices and eight large archives. At its full capacity, it has workspace for a thousand members of the administrative staff. This is surely a grand sight to behold, Lady Corelyn, Count Roberbad said. But is this all truly necessary for a single county? In the past, no. Corelyn County consists of thirteen large baronies, but, even so, this would be too much if it were still a part of Re-Estize or the Empire. As a territory of her Sorcerous Kingdom, however, Corelyn County is projected to have a population of five million within the next two centuries. Well before that point, well have an entire administrative complex on the eastern side of the fortress. A low murmur filled the air as the imperial party reacted to her extravagant claim. Five million? Are you saying that a single county in the Sorcerous Kingdom will house more than half the population of the Empire in eight generations? Yes, my lord. At least if our current policies remain unchanged. I elected to mention this as a preface to the upcoming discourse. As a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom, the Baharuth Empire will be unavoidably influenced by everything that our relationship entails. Sooner or later, the Imperial Administration will see what weve accomplished and decide that it, too, wishes to partake of the same advances that we have. Count Roberbad stroked the stubble of his jaw with a sharp expression. So you are implying that we should seize this opportunity. Indeed, my lord, Lady Corelyn replied. It is an extraordinarily rare position for us Nobles to find ourselves in, dont you think? Instead of being the unwieldy ones dragged down by countless domestic concerns while the smallfolk are free to dance according to the winds of change, it is the Imperial Administration that now finds itself in that position. By taking the initiative long before the Imperial Administration can steal it from you, the Nobles of the Empire may do what they were born to do: lead. You have the unique chance to drastically reshape the future of your fiefs, and by doing so you will reshape the future of the Baharuth Empire. The partys steps echoed through the chamber as its members digested the Countess words. Rangobart didnt need to look around to understand what had happened. She won. With her opening blow, Countess Corelyn had won. If one was being highly uncharitable, the state of the Empires developed lands could be called stagnant. It wasnt any fault of the nobility: it was simply the reality of their existence. Everything was already optimised to its fullest extent as dictated by the bounds of that reality. They were subject to the length of the seasons and the whims of nature. The amount of work that people could do was consistent enough to be abstracted into manpower. Talent was also seemingly bound to a statistic, and thus little changed in the Empires interior. Even the improved crop rotation system that they had implemented several years previous only had the effect of raising the ceiling slightly. Thus, the only way to grow was to expand, but the Imperial Throne had a monopoly on expansion due to the existence of the Imperial Army. Indeed, it was one part of a long offensive against the Empires civilian aristocracy. Lands painstakingly managed over generations were being squeezed for everything they were worth by oppressive taxes imposed by the arbitrary whims of a dictator. New lands won by the Empire were solely awarded to those the Emperor deemed loyal. In other words, the Imperial Army that was the pillar of the Emperors power and the talent poached from across the Empire was used to staff institutions that answered directly to the imperial throne. Any Noble questioning the discriminatory policies of the imperial meritocracy had a punitive geld levelled against them. Year by year, the influence of the establishment shrank relative to that of their political opponents. The Emperor had trapped them in an inescapable cage and seemed to only take great pleasure in watching them wither away while an endless flood of imperial propaganda used the attainted to portray the nobility to the ignorant masses as incompetent wastrels. And, now, Countess Corelyn was seemingly offering them a way out. Furthermore, it was through a power that the Emperor could not deny. Only an idiot would turn their nose up at what the Countess proposed, and idiotic Nobles did not survive for long in the Baharuth Empire. I believe my entire party would agree that you make a compelling case, Lady Corelyn, Count Roberbad said. How do you propose we proceed? It would be for the best to begin well-rested, Countess Corelyn replied. Please take the time to acquaint yourselves with your accommodations and feel free to avail yourselves of what the castle has to offer. With that, a Maid led each of the visiting Noble families up a grand double stairway to the second floor of the palace. From the landing, they were led along a balcony that served as both a galley to the great hall on the main floor and a spacious lounge where the palaces guests could socialise. The guest rooms were perfectly ordered according to the line that exchanged greetings with Countess Corelyn at the entrance, with the smallest guest rooms going to the lowest-ranked. Somehow, they had figured out how everyone was ordered even within the same rank. To Rangobarts surprise, even he received his own suite. He didnt have any personal attendants, so the Countess household staff brought in his things. Not that he had much of note. Life in the Imperial Army had gotten him into the habit of packing only what was necessary. In hindsight, it might have been a bad idea. With his current arrangements, the only one representing his house was himself. I barely know whats in my new territory. How am I supposed to negotiate anything? Maybe life in the Imperial Army had also made him as ill-prepared as the average Imperial Knight when it came to managing his land. His plan coming in was to see what Baroness Zahrandik was doing in her fief, but Countess Corelyns words had infected him with a new sense of urgency. What did it mean to shape the future of ones fief? It was normally beyond the realm of what ifs for the civilian nobility with its long-developed lands. They were already at the point where even the investment of tremendous sums into the land and its people would only result in tremendous losses. After finding his suite C which was meant for a Viscount and his family C more than satisfactory and quite lonely with just himself to occupy it, he left to look around outside. Far down the way to the palaces state rooms, he could see his father standing outside of his suite, speaking with Countess Corelyn. Countess Wagner stood halfway between them and Rangobart, and she turned to stroll in his direction in a somewhat unladylike way when she spotted him. Give up already? Rangobart smirked. After seeing Corelyn do her thing, Lady Wanger replied, you gotta wonder whats the point? Its her show in here, anyway. Mine is out there. The Countess gestured loosely to some distant place to her left. What is your show? Rangobart asked. Machinery, Lady Wagner answered. Vehicle frames; industrial equipment; stuff like that. Are you responsible for the ships in the harbour, as well? Those are a joint project. Honestly, with some things, its hard to tell which part belongs to whom. Thatsstrange if you dont mind my saying so. Nobles usually avoid entanglements like that. Youre not wrong, Lady Wagner said. We just got really cosy with each other before we knew it. Maybe too cosy, in some ways. I guess it helps that were all under the same liege and she puts us to work on all sorts of projects. Who is we? ItsC A nobleman appeared from a door behind Rangobart. His eyes went from the footman attending to the rooms nearby to Rangobart and Countess Wagner and then to Count Roberbad and Countess Corelyn down the way. He beelined to the last group without another glance at anyone else. Sorry, Rangobart said. No worries, Lady Wagner smiled. Thats just how Nobles are. Its not as if we purposely do it to be rude. If anything, itd be rude if he came to us first. Anyway The sound of the nobleman expressing his praise over their accommodations drifted from Countess Corelyns group. Lady Wagner led Rangobart towards the balcony to an alcove overlooking the hall below. The sound of the mans voice went silent the moment they entered. Rangobart examined the construction around them. Is that a magical effect? He asked. Nah, just good old architecture. The Mountain Dwarves have all sorts of tricks that weve incorporated into the design of our buildings. I guess a lot of their stonework may as well be magic to us. I knew about their roads, Rangobart said, but I wasnt aware of anything else. Not only did the alcove block all sound from the rest of the balcony, but the stone deflected the magical lighting in a way that shrouded it in shadow to observers beyond. Across the great hall on the opposite balcony, he could see dim figures standing around and lounging about. Who are those people on the other side? Theyre the other Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom, plus representatives from a few Merchant companies. Theyre here for the talks, as well? Thats right, Lady Wagner nodded. The entire duchy is here. We wanted to bring in some of the Demihuman Chiefs, too, but thats something well have to ease you imperials into given the reactions at the border. I must apologise for the behaviour of my peers, Rangobart said. Miss Gran advised us on our conduct, but I suppose many things are easier said than done. We had the same problems with most of the Nobles here, so we had a good idea about what we were up against. You didnt have any trouble adapting to the Demihumans and the Undead? Rangobart asked. A set of Nobles walked by the entrance of the alcove on their way to speak with Countess Corelyn. Lady Wagner took a seat on one of the couches facing the balcony. It looks like Corelyns gonna be stuck there for a while, she said. We may as well get comfortable. As for your question, the three of us are Merchant Nobles so were a bit more adventurous than most. Weve all been to Karnassus a few times and it doesnt take much to extend how they interact there to the Demihumans here. As for the Undeadwell, we have Zahradnik. She just smashes through everything in her grumpy Frontier Noble way, so we just stroll through the aftermath. Rangobart smiled slightly at his recollections of the Baroness during the Blister Campaign. He wouldnt call her grumpy, but she did have a way of overcoming every obstacle like some sort of unstoppable force and she did so with nothing in the way of panache or even emotion. In a way, that was quite terrifying in itself C it was like watching death scythe across the landscape. You mentioned that there were three of you? Ah, yeah, the third one of us is Florine C Baroness Gagnier, that is. She was supposed to be here, but the Royal Court dispatched her to the Abelion Hills. Shes in charge of organising the Demihuman populations there, now. The Abelion Hills You havent heard? He sifted through the relevant events he had been made aware of. It didnt help that he had been far away from the political centre of the Empire the entire time. We heard that the Sorcerous Kingdom intervened in some sort of conflict in the Holy Kingdom, he said. Its also said that the Sorcerer King died to the same Jaldabaoth that attacked the capital of Re-Estize some time ago. How did everyone react to that? Lady Wagner leaned forward. I dont think anyone believed it, Rangobart replied. It didnt help that the information tried to stress the fact that he was dead. Some people suggested that it was a poor joke related to him being Undead. Most dismissed it as nonsense. The Nobles decided that it was some sort of trap. Cheh. Thats no fun. Did he die? Well, I was chatting with His Majesty just the other day in E-Rantel, Lady Wagner said, and he didnt seem dead to me. At least as far as the Undead go. Im not sure whether I should be asking what one would chat with the Sorcerer King about. It wasnt anything too special. His Majesty wanted to know how the sales of certain technologies went in our trade talks here. I had to disappoint him, though. you can do that? Why not? The stuff he was interested in selling is too good if you know what I mean. Normal people dont care about perfect if they can get good enough for cheap. Rangobart struggled to reconcile himself with the discussion. Countess Wagner made the Sorcerer King seem less like some unfathomable monster and more like a regular, if slightly overambitious, person. His aristocratic training put him on guard and he wondered if she was trying to lull him into a false sense of security. So, youre a Viscount now, huh Hm? Er, yes, thats right. ButViscount Roberbad? Lady Wagner arched an eyebrow. He cringed at the memory of his recent blunder. I was just granted my territories, so I havent decided which title to use. I didnt think about how to style myself right up until that very moment. I guess thats not a bad problem to have. What are your titles like? Thats the thing, Rangobart laughed helplessly. I dont know. I have a Kolberg, ?sterhalden, and Brennenthal. The last one sounds like it should be the primary title ...but it also sounds like its on fire. Exactly. Ill just have to wait until I can hire a survey team. With thousands of newly landed Imperial Knights, I may be waiting for a long time. Why not commission the Adventurer Guild? Rangobart snorted. The Adventurer Guild is rapidly becoming defunct in the Empire. Theyre leaving in droves, knowing that the Death-series Servitors will eliminate any demand for them. Even if they did stick around, theyd hardly speed things up with so many new titles being issued. Nonono, I meant our Adventurer Guild. The Sorcerous Kingdoms. Theyre trained for exactly that thing: exploring new lands, meeting new peoples, and all that. Theyre even on an expedition right now, surveying an unexplored part of the Sorcerous Kingdom in the Abelion Wilderness. Im not averse to the possibility, Rangobart said. Its certainly better than waiting years for an official imperial survey. Whats involved in commissioning them? Uhdunno. I can ask, though. We can get you your answer before breakfast. Id appreciate that, my lady. Sure thing! The Countess grinned, Anyway, its about time I go and rescue Clara. Ill see ya in the mornin, Viscount Roberbad. Before the Storm: Act 1, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 I hope the morning finds you well, Viscount Roberbad, Countess Wagner said with a charming smile. Ah, please do not interrupt your breakfast on my account. Ive simply come to follow up on what we discussed yesterday evening. The Countess ladys maid came forward to offer him a sealed envelope. Rangobarts eyes were drawn to the set of wands holstered at her hips. To his dismay, the Maid blushed prettily and Count Roberbad cleared his throat in an expression of disapproval. Lady Wagners smile remained undiminished. I trust that everything is to everyones satisfaction so far? She asked. Overwhelmingly so, Lady Wagner, Count Roberbad nodded. This hospitality could put even the Imperial House to shame. My lords glowing praise shall be conveyed to Lady Corelyn and her household, Lady Wagner said. We look forward to seeing you and your family at the exhibition in the great hall. Lady Wagner and her attendant drifted over to the next alcove to speak with the house enjoying their breakfast there. A moment after she departed, Arlandor snorted. You seem to have attracted the Countess favour, Viscount Roberbad. Youre fortunate that shes only settled on teasing you for your blunder Rangobart, his father growled. She shouldnt have been so lenient, Countess Roberbad sniffed, considering your eyes have already wandered to her ladys maid. Thatsthats not what I was doing, my lady, Rangobart protested. That Maid is a magic caster. Did no one else notice her armament? In fact, I distinctly recall my recommendation to adopt the same measures in the past. His family seemed disinterested in his excuses. They were correct, of course. All that mattered was how his outward conduct might reflect on their position. The world cared not a whit for ones reasons: only the results they produced. Rangobart settled on setting the matter aside, but he also knew that he wasnt wrong about what he mentioned. A wand at the hip of a caster was far more dangerous than the average sidearm. While powerful at key moments in battle, mages were notorious for their poor endurance. Once they ran out of mana C and they could do so very quickly C they became no more useful than a civilian in combat. This was not only due to the fact that mages werent anywhere near as physically robust as their martial counterparts, but also because of the effects of mana exhaustion. This made mages desirable, yet undesirable, at the same time in household retinues. The nature of magic items, however, allowed those of substantial means to cheat when it came to the potency of a households mages. By using wands, staves, and other similar items, a mage could carry many times their mana capacity in a preselected variety of spells. The potency of spells cast through magic items was usually less than that of a specialised mage, but it didnt matter very much when the sheer volume of magical might that one could bring to bear on their targets with magic items was overwhelming. Indeed, the main barrier was cost. A sprinkling of houses in the Baharuth Empire had adopted the use of wand-wielding Wizards in their personal retinues, but most did not. It was extremely difficult to find mages who were also trained to serve in an aristocratic household, with only a few dozen becoming available with each graduating class of the Imperial Magic Academy. That made them expensive to entice into service. The up-front cost of stockpiling magical items was nothing to sneeze at, either. Even with a Wizard in the family, House Roberbad didnt consider the benefits worth the cost. With nothing that could decisively sway their opinions, Rangobart could only agree and disagree with their arguments at the same time. There was no clear-cut must have when it came to household mages. They were a luxury, at best. How long are you going to let that letter sit in your lap? Arlandor asked. Hm? Oh, I had forgotten about it. Youd think that a letter from a Countess would demand your immediate attention. We didnt discuss a matter of immediate concern, Rangobart replied. It was more of a query. About? Rangobart picked the letter up off of his lap, eyeing the unfamiliar seal. Lady Wagner suggested that I might be able to have my land surveyed sooner rather than later, he said. Two thousand titles were granted from the Blister Campaign alone and more are on their way from the Sixth Army Groups campaign in the southern frontier. Theres no way to get any survey work done quickly now that were totally reliant on official imperial surveys. Youre a Viscount, Arlandor waved his hand dismissively. You should have priority over the lesser titles. Oh, yes, Rangobart rolled his eyes, pulling rank will surely endear me to my fellow Imperial Knights. Thats petty nonsense. The privileges of rank are what drive people to perform, and the Imperial Army works on the same principle. Youre not wrong, esteemed brother, but the Imperial Knights still face the same problem as a whole. If I can find a way to have my land surveyed and refer my comrades-in-arms to the same service, then I only stand to gain on all levelsis it just me, or is this the wrong seal? He held up the envelope and his brother leaned in to take a closer look. Never mind the wrong seal, Arlandor frowned, isnt this the royal seal of the Sorcerous Kingdom? What! Count Roberbad barked. Rangobart passed the sealed letter to Arlandor, who passed it to their father. Count Roberbad scrutinised the letter with even more intensity than he had Baroness Zahradniks. Why would the Sorcerer King personally send you a letter? I have no idea, Rangobart said. It was supposed to be the reply to a query about the local Adventurer Guild. When he finally got his letter back, he gingerly worked open the seal with his dagger. He pulled out the sheets of paper folded within, frowning as he read the cover letter. Special promotion? Fifty per cent off? And what are these things attached to the bottomcoupons? What in the world are those? Was this the hand of the Sorcerer King, or was he dealing with some sort of salesperson from a common market? II cant decipher this, Arlandor said. Is it magic? Its noble paper, so I suppose its been conjured by magic Just in case, he cast appraisal magic on the cover letter. His family shifted away from the table warily. Its just a piece of noble paper, Rangobart said. Theres nothing magical about it beyond that. A collective sigh of relief rose from around the table. Feeling a bit like an idiot, Rangobart decided to skip the cover letter to see what else was included. Alright, this makes much more sense An official summary of the Adventurer Guilds services pertaining to land survey had been included with the cover letter. He spread the documents out across the table as he scanned through them. Whats this about first contact protocols? Count Roberbad said, Theyre offering diplomatic services with tribal Demihumans? I dont think thats outside of the realm of possibility for the Sorcerous Kingdom, Rangobart said. Baroness Zahradnik also proposed an approach to that effect when it came to The Blister. Its a moot point now, though. The tribes have somehow vacated the region without alerting the Imperial Armys patrols. How does this offer from the Adventurer Guild compare to the Imperial Survey Corps? Arlandor asked. Its much more comprehensive, Rangobart answered. The Imperial Survey Corps focuses on identifying areas suited for industrial development, water resources, and potential wilderness hazards. What was in the offering was truly suited for an organisation based in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Not only did they offer everything that the Imperial Survey Corps included in their official work, but also a geological survey and analyses of native flora and fauna. Additionally, there were services that few in the Empire would ever consider, such as the aforementioned diplomacy, mapping elemental gradients, measuring positive and negative energy balances, and an offer to excavate and study any ruins and mystical phenomena for the employer. Id be tempted to hire these fellows for Roberbad County, Arlandor said, just in case we missed an ore vein or two. So, you think I should commission them? Its pricey, but considering everything that they offer Its a gamble, Count Roberbad said. If they dont locate any valuable resources, their services will add that much more to your development overhead. It would be more efficient to develop apparent industries first and use the revenues from them to hire these Adventurers later, but it looks like youve fallen into one of the Sorcerer Kings traps. Rangobart glanced down at the sheets of paper on the table. This is a trap? Of course! His father shook his head, Regardless of how youve received it, the Sorcerer King has made you a personal offer. Theres no way you can refuse. What a shrewd fellow, Arlandor muttered. With nothing but a seal and a cover letter, hes forced open a crack in the Empires defences. I wonder if the Emperor will let you keep your head after this He had gone from a tool of House Roberbad to a tool of the Emperor to a tool of the Sorcerer King. Was it possible that Ainz Ooal Gown had predicted this turn of events as far back as the Second Army Groups order to conquer The Blister? Was Baroness Zahradniks letter of recommendation a part of that ploy? And Countess Wagner had seamlessly picked up where the Baroness had left off. She had even mentioned them working together and sharing information about him, but he had blithely dismissed the admission as something harmless. It was commonly said that there was no such thing as a perfect plan, but the Sorcerer Kings existence seemed to laugh in the face of that bit of old wisdom. With a mind full of new worries, Rangobart stuffed the letter back into its envelope and cleaned up his plate. He excused himself from the table and wandered down to the great hall, where the exhibition mentioned by Countess Wagner was already underway. At a glance, the layout appeared to divide the floor of the hall into sections for each of the duchys houses. Manning each exhibit was a mix of household staff and Merchant company employees. There didnt appear to be any Nobles standing among them, so he wondered how the lords and ladies of the realm were involved. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. He wandered along the northern part of the exhibitions circuit, stopping at the display of a stud farm. Equestrianism was a staple of imperial culture and several other visiting Nobles were already gathered there, so it felt like a safe place to linger while he gained his bearings. It took a moment for him to realise that the display was part of House Wagners exhibit. I thought House Wagner specialised in machinery, he murmured to himself. Machinery is merely one of House Wagners many ventures, my lord, a redheaded woman with freckled cheeks smiled up at him. Producing thoroughbreds to draw its fleet of vehicles goes hand in hand as a business, dont you think? That makes sense, Rangobart conceded. It seems to only be horses, though. Do you breed any Magical Beasts? Now that he thought about it, he couldnt figure out what had pulled their carriages to Corelyn Castle. He expected Soul Eaters, but without them, his best guess was something like a Golem integrated into each vehicle. Ah, that would be the other purpose of our stand here, my lord, the company representative said. Thetechnological aspect of our business has gotten far ahead of everything else. Were seeking suitable alternatives to Soul Eaters for locales where the Undead are poorly received. Im not aware of any locale within the Sorcerous Kingdoms sphere of influence where the Undead are explicitly forbidden, Rangobart said. Its a consideration for the future. Breeding beasts is a generations-long process, after all. When one thinks about it, its quite absurd: one could hitch a legendary creature capable of destroying countries to a wagon and the world will admire the owner for it. If the creature in question is Undead, however, one experiences the opposite reception. I can see the Empire taking a long time to become accustomed to the presence of the Undead, Rangobart said, so your efforts seem prudent. Our campaign in the Blister has brought many new and exotic beasts to light, and I shall keep your needs in mind as development proceeds there. The representative lowered her head. Your consideration is most appreciated, my lord. Rangobart slowly made his way past House Wagners exhibition, examining the miniature models on display with passing interest. Apparently, the lions share of their business was in commerce, but it was the technology that they were spearheading that drew the most attention. A lot of these things look usefulif only I knew what was on my land. His annoyance grew over the haphazard manner in which the Empire had bestowed his title. At first, he was sympathetic to the circumstances surrounding it, but, as the sheer weight of the task that faced him settled on his shoulders, he couldnt help but feel a bit of resentment. The Empire couldnt process such a huge influx of land so quickly, but that didnt stop it from rushing to show how it rewarded its loyal servants to prime the country for whatever its next campaign would be. Now that he considered it in those terms, his transfer to the Sixth Army group felt far more dangerous than it did initially. Im going to have to train a whole damn company of random Wizards to fight the gods knows what out there and it sounds like were going to start campaigning in a year or two. The promotion to Viscount felt more and more insufficient for the magnitude of his task. Even if he did get promoted again down the line, theyd probably give him another mountain. Geh! Rangobart Rangobart sighed and turned around to see who his newest tormentor was. To his surprise, it wasnt one of Nemels gang, but another Academy student from his year, Dimoiya Erex. And behind her shoulder was Geh! Prez A good morning to you, as well, Viscount, the new Imperial Head Court Mage replied pleasantly. He hadnt seen her for more than a year, but it wasnt a surprise to see that she was already on her way to having a family. It was the customary next step for noblewomen after graduating from the Imperial Magic Academy, and the princess of House Gushmond was ever the perfect student. Rangobart intended on having a long discussion with her about his promotion at some point, but an exhibition in the great hall of Corelyn Castle was hardly the place for it. Lady Frianne, Rangobart started, then paused, no, you should have a title of some sort by now I was granted the County of Waldenstein. Waldensteinoh, that place. I suppose ruling over an undeveloped nothing is something we both have in common now. My, is that a hint of resentment that I sense, my lord? Just a hint? At least you know what your land looks likeand I believe Waldenstein does have an old imperial estate. Looks like everyone already knows one another here. Countess Wagner appeared from behind Countess Waldenstein, looking back and forth between them. The Viscount was my junior in the Academy, Lady Waldenstein said, so, yes, we are acquainted. Acquainted? More like persecuted Thats great! Lady Wagner grinned, How about we make this a party and go for a spin? A spin? Rangobart frowned. Yup! The way this event works is that we split up into different parties, and each party gets paired off with one interest or the other. Over the next two weeks, everyone will have a chance to see what everyone has to offer. Tours and demonstrations happen during the day while negotiations occur in the evenings. Your father and his allies will likely bedigesting, so I figure we should take the opportunity to get out first. That sounds like a wonderful idea, Lady Wagner, Lady Waldenstein said. Shall we depart? Outside of Castle Corelyn, Rangobart found a pair of carriages identical to the ones that had conveyed them from the border. This time, however, a pair of Soul Eaters were hitched to the front of each. I thought you said that these carriages were magical, Rangobart said. I did, Lady Wagner skipped down the stairs to open the door herself, and they are. Why do you ask, my lord? Wagner is a bad woman, Dimoiya intoned. She tricked me like twenty times since we arrived! How did you get tricked twenty times? Ragobart asked, I recall you being rather shrewd in the Academy. Because shes a bad woman. From the inside of the carriage, the bad woman smiled at him while patting the cushioned seat beside her. He was right to be wary from what had happened so far, but he couldnt see any way out of his current situation. Once they were out of the castle garden, the carriage sped off to places unknown. Rangobart watched the harbour pass below them, then the town, and then the vineyards outside of the town walls. Lady Wagner, he said. I dont think you mentioned where were going. Feoh Berkana. I see, FeohChuh? Feoh Berkana, the capital of the Dwarf Kingdom in the Azerlisia Mountains. I know what it is! Why are we going to the Dwarf Kingdom? The Mountain Dwarves are participating in the event, too, Lady Wagner told him. Waldenstein and Miss Dimoiya have already seen everything here, so were going there now. These women, doing whatever they want Across from them, Lady Wagners partners in crime smiled innocently at him. Why had they bothered dragging him into their escapades? Was it because he was the odd Noble out in his fathers party? After a moments thought, his eyes went to the Head Imperial Court Mage. So, he said, would Your Excellency mind explaining why I received this promotion to Mage Captain? You neednt be so formal when its just us here, Rangobart. Rangobart held the imperial princess gaze for a long moment before she released a quiet sigh. Because you are currently the best candidate for the job, she told him. What other answer would there be in the Baharuth Empire? I dont see how that can possibly be, Rangobart said. I understand that Nobles who are also War Wizards are rare, but there must surely be a handful out there in the Imperial Army. Someone older and more experienced would be farC It is precisely age and experience that disqualify them for the role, the Head Court Mage told him. While they have served with honour, they have also demonstrated a lack of the required initiative during their service. They have accepted the role that the Imperial Army has chosen for them. Artillery. A tool. A convenient sidearm for every company. You, on the other hand, have expressed the desire to see our War Wizards turned into something more. I wouldnt have given it much serious thought if Baroness Zahradnik hadnt brought up the state of mages in the Imperial Army during her time as a liaison. I cannot say for certain whether that would have been the case or not, but the fact is that you have continued to pursue the subject of arcane culture in the Imperial Army since then and you are eminently qualified for the position. AlsoBaroness Zahradnik is a chivalrous woman. His face screwed up in confusion. It didnt help that the Head Court Mage looked like she also didnt quite believe that she was saying what she was. It sounds silly, I know, the Head Court Mage said. But, believe me, its important. The Baroness is a paragon of the martial aristocracy. As a chivalrous woman, she carries out the will of her liege and her king to the utmost of her ability. That will extends to the Baharuth Empire as a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom. I trust that the meaning of her actions is not lost on you? Can you really place so much significance on that? I can. It wasnt just you, you know? General Kabein noticed. As did Commander Enz and your Captain. The Fifth and Sixth Army Groups did, too. Most importantly, His Imperial Majesty noticed. Baroness Zahradnik did not come as a mere liaison officer to run some friendly errands around the Empire: she came as a harbinger of change. Everything she did was for the express purpose of preparing the Empire to face the world as a member of the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony, and she is wise enough to understand that we must build the Empire by our own will. Was it truly so grand as that? If so, General Ray must have been thinking the same thing when they spoke in Arwintar. Fine, Rangobart said, lets assume for now that this is the case. What is my place in all this? To rectify the mistakes of the past, the Head Court Mage told him. Well, its more accurate to say that an overarching arcane culture is next to nonexistent in the Baharuth Empire. As instrumental as Fluder Paradyne was to the creation of the Baharuth Empire, he never considered his own behaviour as problematic on a societal level. You know the results as well as I: Wizards are now existences that stand apart from the rest of the Empire. The Imperial Administration has assimilated this unfortunate product of our common culture and similarly treats us as accessories to equip and unequip as demanded. In Fundamental Principles of Magocratic Governance, Frianne Gushmond attacked the same issue in a far more roundabout way C probably because she didnt want to have the treatise shredded by the Imperial Ministry of Magic. Now that she was the Head Court Mage, however, all of her reservations had apparently gone out the window. And what does that mean for the Imperial Army? Rangobart asked, As youve mentioned, the example created by the former Head Court Mage combined with the lack of a unifying culture for mages in the Empire has created, well, a mess. How can I address such a deeply-rooted problem as a single Mage Captain? The average War Wizard in the Imperial Army is more likely to hide in their tent than participate in anything that I propose. Honestly, youre in a far better position to answer that question than I. useless. The useless Imperial Head Court Mage hid her face in her hands. How cruel! She sobbed, and then one of her blue eyes peeked out at him from between her fingers, Honestly, I believe Baroness Zahradniks approach is correct. Its best for the Imperial Armys War Wizards to build something of their own. As it is the Imperial Army, it should be easier to accomplish as there is at least some expectation of order. In building an identity for the Empires War Wizards and establishing various traditions for them, you will, in turn, help stimulate the development of arcane culture elsewhere. Identity begets identity, after all. I wont be sitting idle, of course, but it is my hope that this will ultimately lead to the creation of a broader community for mages of every leaning in the Empire. and those that lead this community are the Imperial Arcansists that you proposed in your treatise. Exactly, the Head Court Mage smiled. Both you and I are Imperial Arcanists. If we are successful in our efforts, well be the first of many that lead the Baharuth Empire into the future. Friannes sappy closing point did little to sway Rangobart, but he was already invested from his own standpoint. Just to be clear, he said. You didnt do this to torment me, did you? Whyever would you think that, my lord? She fluttered her eyelashes innocently. I wonder. The imperial princess playful demeanour faded and she looked him in the eye. Im perfectly serious about this, Rangobart, she told him. The future of the Empire is at stake. You have been called to serve precisely because you are the best we have. His Imperial Majesty expects great things of you. In that case, he said, I expect to receive all of the support necessary to make this work. It wouldnt hurt to start discussing some things right nowLady Wagner, how long until we arrive at Feoh Berkana? Uh, actually, Lady Wagner replied, you only have about two hours to chat, for now. Were stopping to visit some Demihuman tribes first. Hah? Before the Storm: Act 1, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 After taking them back to Zwillingstrme, their carriage went north along another highway. It sped up immensely, conveying them to the fringes of the Great Forest of Tob within a half-hour and arriving at the southern shores of a large lake ten minutes later. Lady Wagner referred to it as the Great Lake, so Rangobart had expected something similar to the larger lakes in the Baharuth Empire, but it was small enough that he could see the forest on the other side. The Soul Eaters pulled them into the lot of a stone building that stood in stark contrast to the wood-and-thatch structures on the shores below. Rangobart wrinkled his nose slightly at the odours of the nearby marshes carried on the cool wind. Looming over the forested foothills to the northeast were the snow-capped peaks of the Azerlisia Mountains. Just looking at the wintry vista sent a chill through his body. If they filled in that marsh, Dimoiya said, a place like this would be ideal for a bunch of summer villas. Its cool and has a nice view and everything. Maybe the Demihumans living here thought the same thing, Rangobart said. Yes, but no, Lady Wagner said. They might hold that sentiment, but tribes at this level of civilisation have more practical concernslike having a reliable source of food and clean water. Lady Wagner speaks truly, a throaty voice came from the direction of the nearby building. Countless wars have been waged over the ages for our Great Lake. Not only between different races, but between tribes of the same race, as well. They turned to find a reptilian creature the size of a Death Knight walking towards them. An entourage of its lessers came in two rows behind him. Welcome to the Lizardman Alliance Village, its thick, black scales shimmered in the sunlight as it spoke. I am Shasuryu Shasha, High Chieftain of the Lizardman Alliance. High ChieftainI thought the Sorcerous Kingdom used normal court ranks. Where does this guy fit into all of it? According to the Imperial Army, large Demihuman tribes could occupy the territorial equivalent of a Barony. That, however, varied widely depending on the race of Demihuman and Rangobart wasnt familiar with Lizardmen at all. This is Frianne Gushmond, Countess of Waldenstein and Head Court Mage of the Baharuth Empire. It is a pleasure to meet you, High Chief Shasha, Frianne lowered her head in a curtsey. The Lizardmans pointed snout came down to Friannes height as he regarded her. Hmmis this what a Human looks like when theyre carrying eggs? Guess how many? Lady Wagner asked. Threeno, four! The average Human household has five children, Lady Wagner told him. Huh. I never realised that Humans laid such large clutches. Its hard being a Human. Out of those five children, three are usually lost to predators, starvation, or poor health. I see, High Chief Shasha bobbed his head. Such is the way of the world. I hope for the best for you and your family, Lady Waldenstein. Thank you, High Chief Shasha. Apparently, the Lizardman had been instructed in Human customs, but not Human biology. Countess Wagner took a step to the side and gestured to Rangobart. This is Rangobart Roberbad, Viscount of undecided. Its good to meet you, Lord Undecided, the Lizardman Lord said. To father such a large clutch C you must be a mighty Chieftain indeed! Eh? Rangobart isnt my mate, Frianne said. Why are you so quick to cut in on that part, but not the other? I-Is that so? I was told each party would be a Human Lord and their family. In that case, this one The Lizardmans reptilian gaze went to Dimoiya. Ew, no! Dimoiya cried. MuuHumans are complicated. High Chief Shasha gave Rangobart what he thought was a look of sympathy. Dont let it get you down, Lord Undecided. Im sure theres a fine woman for you out there somewhere. just Rangobart is fine. Once introductions for both sides were completed, the Lizardmen led them into the stone building. What he could see of the interior was a clean-looking office that wouldnt seem out of place anywhere in Human society. Behind the front desk stood a pale beauty whose voluptuous body filled out her dark blue uniform. Ah! Dimoiya said, Theres a Vampire here, too! Thats a Vampire? She did possess the otherworldly beauty attributed to Vampires that had evolved into more powerful forms. He supposed the glowing crimson gaze should have been a dead giveaway that she was Undead. Yup, Lady Wagner said. The local Vampire Post office is in this building. It used to be out on the water, but we moved it over to the highway once it was done. The central administration has their office upstairs. How do they fit in with the local administration? Lady Waldenstein asked. Every tribe still rules itself, Lady Wagner said. The staff from the central administration helps to transcribe their business into formal records. Theyll also advise each tribe on official procedures and identify services that they might want to take advantage of. It is quite the boon, High Chief Shasha said. The Sorcerous Kingdom has adopted the ways and language of the Humans, which my people are unfamiliar with. At the same time, they do not force us to live according to those ways. They came out of the opposite end of the building, which put them at the top of a long path leading down to the marshes along the shore. He couldnt make much sense out of what the Lizardmen were doing aside from the ones carrying goods around in wicker baskets. His eyes followed a few of them, trying to see if they would help him identify warehouses and workshops based on what they were carrying. Since these two are wearing such long garments, High Chief Shasha gestured to Frianne and Dimoiya. Well use the boardwalk to get around. Is there anything youd like to see first? Its their first time in a Demihuman settlement like this, Lady Wagner said. Imperials dont get out much. Weve been to Karnassus before, Lady Waldenstein said defensively. But youre right that they arent in any way similar. The paved walkway was replaced with a wooden one partway down to the settlement. Lizardmen stopped to watch them curiously as they entered through its wooden gate. The five Lizardman tribes that dwell here once lived in their respective villages along the south side of three Great Lake, High Chief Shasha said. It was only after we were conquered by the Sorcerer King that our populations were consolidated into this single village. Rangobart scanned the surroundings for signs of past battles, but saw none. The vast marsh probably swallowed any evidence of a conflict within a few seasons. How long ago was this conquest? Rangobart asked. Over two winters back, the Lizardmans thick tail snaked back and forth as they walked along. All five tribes joined forces to fight. We thought we were doing well for a while, but then we were thoroughly squashed. You dont look squashed, Dimoiya said. I dont? The tail stopped, Then I must be recovering faster than I thought. A rasping laugh slid through the air and the tail started swaying again. Baroness Zahradnik was right, High Chief Shasha said. The civilised concept of war is not the same as ours. She told us that it is excessive in its impersonality. Demihuman raids against the Empire can be quite brutal, Frianne noted. I have no grounds to agree or disagree on that point, but I wouldnt be surprised if it were true. Neither would I deny it C raiding others and being raided in return was a normal thing for us not long ago. That is not what I speak of, however. They stopped at the shore of the lake, where rows of wooden poles were sticking out of the water. This fish farm is a technique of raising food introduced by my brother a few years ago. Over the years, it has seen constant improvement and, through it, I believe that I can understand what the Baroness spoke of. The wilderness tribes, as Ive heard the Humans like to call us, live close to nature. We feed on it and it feeds on us, and this applies to all of the tribes that live at this level of civilisation. For us, there is always a very reachable limit to what is possible, and that limit is defined by the daily realities that we face. If a tribe goes to war, any losses it sustains affect its chances of survival. A hunter may make for an excellent warrior, but hunters becoming injured or even dying in war means that the people that they supported as hunters will die of starvation. Our lives were balanced on a knifes edge where what you Humans consider minor things may have spelt the end of our people. The Lizardman Lord gestured to the fish farm. This, he said, ends that way of life. Instead of hunters, you have Farmers and food can be far more reliably produced by anyone without any of the risks that hunters face. With this new, reliable source of food, those who spent all of their time trying to survive can do other things. They can become weavers, potters, warriors C anything that their society has a demand for. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. That is essentially the tale of any civilisations rise, Frianne nodded. But you speak of it as if its wrong. Not wrong, the High Chief shook his head. It is natural to desire the prosperity of ones people, after all. What she warned us about was becoming detached from reality as that would in turn lead us to those excesses of impersonality. I admit that I do not wholly understand it. She is a far wiser being than this simple Lizardman Chief, and all of the tribal elders agree with her. By the way, would you like to buy some fish? Eh? Its their main export at the moment, Countess Wagner said. Yes, the Lizardman said, we would like to raise funds to develop new industries and find new ways forward for my people. What sort of dirty tactic is this? It was a very difficult approach to deal with as a Noble. Simply put, a lord was asking another lord for a trade agreement that would help develop their demesne. Not only did it tug on their sense of empathy, but it also set off the myriad of complex political, social, and economic calculations that Nobles were raised to consider, as well. I wouldnt mind, Lady Waldenstein said. But my fief doesnt have a very large population. The volume of trade between us probably wont be as large as youd probably like. Not at all! In fact, I was worried that we wouldnt have enough. Hey! Someone bring out the liquor! Im pregnant, so I really shouldnt. Is that so? What about you, Lord Undecided? Im sorry, Rangobart said, my land hasnt undergone any development, nor does it have any inhabitants. High Chieftain Sashas visage shifted into an unfamiliar expression. I see. So that is why this one rejected you so vehemently just now. You must become a greater man to attract the females that you desire. This is an ironclad rule of the world. Work hard, Lord Undecided. This damn savage Work hard, Lord Undecided, Lady Wagner said. Work hard, Lord Undecided, said Lady Waldenstein. Rangobart sighed. From the fish farms along the lake shore, they went to the villages central cluster of buildings. As with the other locations in the Sorcerous Kingdom that they had visited, the Undead were present but the people seemed to pay them no mind. This is where most of everything happens, their host told them. Our means are nothing compared to the great Human settlements in the plains, but we make do with what we can. Over here is the market They were led to a walkway that was lined by rows of thatch-roofed stands on either side. Rangobart supposed that some things would look the same no matter where they were or who was doing the selling. Frianne picked up a patterned blanket woven out of unfamiliar fabric. I see many goods that could be sold in Human villages, Lady Waldenstein said. Have you considered exporting them? We already do, High Chieftain Shasha replied. Our village is an, ehm, industrial centre in this part of the Great Forest of Tob. Well, I say that, but it is as you can see. Our production is limited and trade consists of Merchants from the forest tribes exchanging raw resources for finished goods. Levels of prosperity similar to that of the Human lands is still a far-off dream for the tribes of the Great Forest. The forest tribes have Merchants? Rangobart frowned. It wasnt always so, the Lizardman replied, but a Human Lord came some time ago and set up trading outposts across the area. Now, every tribe has a Merchant. Some of the larger ones have several. Rangobart glanced at Countess Wagner, who was smiling off to the side. Was she the one responsible for integrating the tribes of the Great Forest into the economy of the Sorcerous Kingdom? Human Lords didnt usually promote trade with wilderness tribes for obvious reasons. Lady Wagner was a Noble, but she also gave off the distinct air of a magnates daughter. You mentioned that you plan on developing new industries for your people with your trade surplus, Rangobart said. Was there anything particular that you had in mind? That is something were still exploring, High Chief Shasha said. But that exploration in itself requires resources. For now, weve managed to set up basic versions of the industries that our Travellers have seen elsewhere. Some are familiar to us, such as weaving, but the tools that the Humans employ are very different. Others we were surprised were possible in our marshy home, such as blacksmithing. Speaking of which, that one has become quite popular. Why is that? Are Lizardmen naturally inclined towards blacksmithing? Ah, no, the Lizardman Lord rubbed the back of his head with a clawed hand. Its something of a selfish reason. We Lizardmen are cold-blooded, and forges are nice and warm. Ah, but it is not as if we havent found things that we are well-suited to. For instance, while we may not excel at metalwork like the Dwarves, were well-suited to mining in marshlands like this. In the winter, especially, our people go out to find ores just so they have an excuse to loiter near the forge fire. Mining? In a marsh? It surprised us, too. Our colony to the south learned it from the Humans there. We have been using wood and bone tools for countless generations, never realising that we trod upon mineral wealth the entire time. I was shocked when my nephew came to visit one day and declared that half of the stones I used to ring my fire pit were actually iron ore! After that, well, we turned up a small mountain of the stuff. Those who became particularly adept at this new form of mining are even able to discover gemstones and precious metals. I see, Rangobart nodded. But what about fuel? Dont tell me youre also mining something like Heatstone. Hah! Wouldnt that be nice? We could have, erm, what did they call it again? A hot spring? Anyway, we normally burn peat for our fires here and that seems to do well enough for the clay bloomeries we use. Weve got an endless supply of it here. Theres some trick to turn it into charcoal, which they say is better, but were still figuring that out. Does the Sorcerous Kingdom not offer you technical assistance? Lady Waldenstein asked. They set up all of those trading posts and built this highway, didnt they? High Chief Shasha turned to address Friannes question. They helped us with all sorts of things, he said. At first, it was covering for our peoples food shortages and building this new village for our tribes. After that, they made some improvements to the fish farms, taught us how to create a proper village economy that was compatible with far-off places, and built the highway that you used to come here. At the same time, however, our elders worried that it was too much. What do you mean by that? Muuthis may sound silly to you, as what we have been introduced to is considered commonplace to your people, but the best way I can put it was that we were receiving things without deserving them. Gaining new power without understanding it. Learning new techniques without learning of their effects on our home. When we were conquered, our people were promised prosperity, but, after seeing some of the world beyond our humble village, many believe that too much prosperity at once may ruin us instead. We must learn as only we can learn, for no one else can teach us how to be Lizardmen. That sounds like something that Baroness Zahradnik would say, Countess Waldenstein said. If she has, I have not heard it. She only pinned the tongue of one of our warriors to the ground after visiting us and then left. Lord Cocytus gave us an earful after that and we had to reflect on how things were going. Dimoiyas mouth fell open, forming a large o the size of her spectacle lenses. Having seen her fight in person, Rangobart did not doubt that the Baroness was capable of doing what the Lizardman claimed. Our experience with the Sorcerous Kingdom has been that they Frianne paused for a moment. Well, I suppose one could say that they insisted that we optimise how things were done in the Empire. I thought we would see something similar in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Perhaps our situations are different, the High Chief said. Did they teach you Humans many new things? I cant say that they have, Frianne replied. The best way to put it is that they did some things to stabilise the Empire, which allowed us to reallocate our available resources. It was a very loose way to phrase things, but perhaps it was for the best. Lizardman civilisation was clearly not advanced enough that their common sense matched. Then maybe there is a lesson involved in there, as well, the Lizardman Lord said. The Sorcerer King is as wise as he is mighty. When they were done looking around the village C or, more accurately, when the women were done with their shopping C they made their way back up to the office by the highway. Rangobart frowned as he examined the attendants attached to Frianne. Three of the footmen from the Wagner Household that had accompanied them were bearing large wicker baskets filled with tribal goods. Frianne brought one of the baskets into their carriage, emptying it out onto the table between them once they got underway again. What in the world are you going to do with those? He asked. I thought theyd make for interesting gifts, Frianne replied. He tried to imagine the Emperor wrapped up in a Lizardman blanket. You had better not start any weird trends, Rangobart said. The Empire has more than enough changes to deal with on the horizon. And one of those changes is rewriting our perception of Demihumans, is it not? Lady Waldenstein said, Besides, these arent that bad. A Merchant wouldnt be ashamed to use one in the cold months, nor would any one of us in private. As if to make her point, she unfolded one of the blankets to cover her lap, then draped another one over her shoulders. Dimoiya picked one up and pressed it against her nose. Whats this made out of? She asked. Fibres from marsh plants, Lady Wagner answered. Its a weirdly common material. The tribes pick the stuff from ponds, streams, and lakes. I got no idea how they learned how to make it when it starts out as a plant stalk. Its the most common type of cloth in Zahradniks territory, as well. Rangobart reached out to rub the fabric of one of the blankets on the table between his fingers. The Empire primarily relied upon wool, flax, and cotton for its cloth materials. Silk came from across the Great Steppe, but not in any great quantity. Anything better was notoriously difficult to import. Could you answer the questions I posed to High Chief Shasha any better, Wagner? Frianne asked, I dont mean to look down on the Lizardmen, but he himself admitted that his perception of things is probably not on the same level as ours. Sure, Lady Wagner answered, what do you want to know? In particular, Id like to know how the tribes are governed. To be honest, many aspects of the Sorcerous Kingdoms domestic policy are a mystery to me. Sometimes, I start thinking that its something familiar, but then we have cases like the Lizardmen that definitively prove me wrong. Its pretty simple, Lady Wagner leaned her elbow on her armrest. The only thing thats really applicable to every subject of the Sorcerous Kingdom is follow the rules. Most people are content to live their lives in peace, and the tribes in the Great Forest of Tob are mostly those types of people. They usually go on as they always have and the government doesnt care what they do as long as they dont break the laws that apply to them. Are the laws applied to them different from the laws applied to Humans? They werent then they were and then they sort of werent again. The tribes in the Great Forest of Tob were actually under the Sorcerous Kingdoms control before the Battle of Katze Plains. Back then, all that was required was that they recognise the Sorcerer King as their ruler and they were pretty much left alone aside from that. In the case of the Lizardmen, Lord Cocytus C the Grand Marshal C took an interest in them and became their liege. That didnt change much about their culture, though. He just helped them out here and there and tried to encourage them to do a few things. Even after all that, though, they still mostly live as they did before. And the rules that they were subjected to changed at some point? Yeah, Lady Wagner nodded. When E-Rantel was annexed, the Sorcerous Kingdom was made an official country, His Majesty decided to adopt the laws of Re-Estize. Those laws are laws for a Human society, though, and the Royal Court had a heck of a time trying to figure out how to make it work for everyone. I can imagine, Frianne said. Rangobart could, as well, but what he couldnt imagine was why they bothered trying in the first place. Was it simply a case of wilfulness on the Sorcerer Kings part with his vassals doing their best to see what could be done? Or was there some far-reaching objective spawned from the endless depths of his unfathomable intellect? Anyway, Lady Wagner said, most of it actually worked out pretty well in the end. There were just a few sticking points, like His Majesty pledging that our citizens wont eat their fellow citizens. Why would that be a sticking point? Lady Waldenstein asked. Because many of the tribes major source of food was each other, Lady Wagner answered. We had to scramble to work out a solution for that. All said, it was pretty fun. Fun? What was the solution? Sell them food. That was the primary purpose of those trading outposts that we put up. After we got a good look at what everyone had to offer, it became a lot easier to figure out. It always seems that you have far more interesting tales to tell than us, Frianne said. I couldnt picture myself in your shoes. What sort of story does the Dwarf Kingdom have? Youre probably better off hearing that one from them, Lady Wagner said. At least their side of it. Not that it isnt plenty enough. Just like the Empire, theyre still a sovereign country, so Im sure youll be keen on hearing what they have to share. Before the Storm: Act 1, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Its huuuuuge! Dimoiya exclaimed, I cant even see the top! Pretty neat, huh? Lady Wagner said, What do you thinkll happen if I stick my hand in? Your hand will fall offCAHH!!! Stop! Dimoiya jumped forward and grabbed Lady Wagner, pulling her away from the waterfalls roaring torrent. Rangobart watched them from their carriage, which was parked on the highway nearby. They were deep in a valley below the icy peaks of the Azerlisia Mountains, surrounded by a wilderness infused with the scent of conifers and mossy earth. Even at the height of summer, the incessant winds blowing down from the glaciers above made it feel like it could snow at any time. Dimoiya cast Endure Elements on herself, but I dont think Lady Wagner is a mage. Does she have a magic item? Rangobart shivered despite his own protective enchantments and retreated to the warmth of the carriage. Lady Wagner and Dimoiya joined them a few minutes later, dripping from head to toe. The Countess leaned toward Dimoiya, speaking in a low voice that was clearly meant to be heard. Hes staring at us. Kyaa! Even though youre just a Rangobart! Dimoiya snatched a Lizardman blanket from the table and covered herself, letting out a high-pitched sneeze. Ugh, I should have learned a water removal spell. Rangobart, do you have one? Sorry, Im just a Rangobart. Their carriage resumed its course up the highway, steadily climbing the northern side of the valley. Lady Wagner rummaged through her bag for a few moments before producing a small, blocky object. Whas that?" Dimoiya sniffled. A dryer, Lady Wagner answered. Arent those illegal? Lady Waldenstein frowned. They are in the Empire, Rangobart said. Dryers were items that could remove water, making them useful for instantly drying soaked objects, be they clothing, carpets, or furniture. The problem was that they usually cast some sort of water destruction spell, which could be used against people. Even without malicious intent, the careless or ignorant could accidentally turn their targets into desiccated husks with the items and thus dryers were outlawed in the Empire for public safety. Do you know how to use that item, Lady Wagner? Rangobart asked. I think so Lady Wagner answered absently as she fiddled with the thing. I strongly recommend that you remove whatever you want to dry before using the item on them. The three women in the cabin turned their heads to stare at him. As a safety precaution! Sure, Dimoiya peered at him. Safety. Lady Wagner reached under her seat and pulled out a long metal bar. She stood to fix it across the ceiling of the cabin and pulled a curtain across it. Peeking will cost ya, Lady Wagner told him before closing the gap on her side. Wow, your underwear is so classy! Hehe, think so? I gotta say its something else. Where did you buy it from, E-Rantel? It was a gift. Dimoiyas voice lowered to a whisper. From a lover? It was from my liege. Did lieges bestow underwear upon their vassals in the Sorcerous Kingdom? If he recalled correctly, Lady Wagner served the same liege as Baroness Zahradnik. Someone whom she referred to as Lady Shalltear. Maybe it was because they were womenno, that didnt make any sense. An annoyed sigh escaped Rangobarts lips. Why was he even thinking about it? He watched the scenery fly by as he did his best to ignore the continued chatter issuing from behind the curtain. That proved to be a mistake, as he caught a glimpse of Lady Wagner in the windows reflection. Rather than alert the rest of the cabin to his indiscretion, however, the reflection of the Countess winked mischievously back at him. You can pay in installments, Lady Wagner said. He quickly turned his head from the window. Frianne glowered at him for the next ten minutes. Their carriage ascended the mountainside, eventually taking them above the treeline. The voices in the cabin stilled as the highway brought them through an alpine valley carpeted with wildflowers. Dimoiya was born for this very moment. This scenery is breathtaking, Frianne said. Are there any artists who paint this landscape? I dont know about paintings, Lady Wagner said, but I do know the composer of Winters Crown. Truly? Frianne ripped the curtain aside, Do you know if they take requests for private concerts? Thats a good question, Lady Wagner said. I never thought to ask. Then, is it possible to meet them? Unfortunately, not right now. She was originally from Feoh Berkana, but shes gone off to see the world. A disappointed sigh filled the cabin. Shes the only artist that my grandmother has shown any interest in for as long as I can remember, Frianne said. I hoped that I could surprise her. Im sure shell be back eventually, Lady Wagner said. Ill let you know when she does. Youre so lucky, Dimoiya pouted. You know so many famous people! First, The Dreamer. Now, a Bard that creates original compositions! Do you know Darkness, as well? Yup! I speak with Momon the Black on a semi-regular basis. No fair! If you land a post on that diplomatic mission, Lady Wagner said, I could introduce you to all of them. Im working on it! I have to turn my experiences here to my advantage somehow Wouldnt she be introduced to most of them anyway? Ambassadors got to know all of the movers and shakers in the country where their mission was based as a matter of their profession, so Lady Wagners offer shouldnt have been very enticing. How long until we arrive in Feoh Berkana? Rangobart asked. In response, Lady Wagner produced a map and laid it out on the table between them. The waterfall just now was the halfway point, she pointed to a spot under the southern ranges. Itll be less than an hour before we arrive at Feoh Raizo. Rangobart examined the map, taking the time to note features that didnt exist to imperial knowledge. In most of their maps, the Azerlisia Mountains and the forests that covered its slopes were depicted by a highly stylised representation that didnt accurately portray anything at all. At best, the maps indicated the general area where Feoh Jura should be. Lady Wagners map, on the other hand, was detailed beyond the exhaustive official maps of the imperial heartland. Seemingly every crag and ravine was documented and a complex, overlapping web of territories, settlements, and notable features was overlaid atop the topography. I cant decide whether to be amazed or confused at this map, Rangobart said. How in the world did you manage to compile so much information? This is the map created by the Adventurer Guilds Azerlisian Expedition, Lady Wagner told them. Pretty crazy, huh? Its an uncomfortably high level of detail, Rangobart said. Countries would usually execute people as spies for possessing a map like this. Does the general public have access to this information? Im not sure that the general public even knows or cares that this exists. The tribes of the region all have their little pieces of it, though. You mean there are maps of even greater detail than this? Yep. If you hire our Adventurer Guild to survey your land, this is the quality of work you can expect. Lady Wagner pulled out another map. This time it was one of the alpine valley they were traversing. It even has mineral veins and horticultural resources, he murmured. I didnt know Adventurers did this sort of work. Plain old Adventurers dont, Lady Wagner said. Our Adventurer Guild is a different organisation entirely. Theyre a government institution dedicated to exploration and cultural exchange. Rangobart pored over the details of the map, mulling over the possibilities it presented. Even without the discount rate offered by the Sorcerer King, it would be foolish not to take advantage of their services. Are you considering hiring them? Frianne asked. I dont think I have much of a choice, Rangobart replied. Speaking of which, that letter you delivered to me, Lady Wagnerwhy did it have the Sorcerer Kings seal on it? AhI wouldnt overthink it if I were you, Lady Wagner said. His Majesty just does that sort of thing once in a while. what did you do, Rangobart? Friannes accusatory gaze bored into his temple. Nothing! Rangobart protested, I was speaking with Lady Wagner about all of the new titles being handed out and the burden it placed on the Imperial Survey Corps. She suggested that I commission the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild instead of waiting however many years it takes for the Empire to get around to scouting my territory. The next morning, I received an offer that included all of their expeditionary services. The cover letter was a bit strange, but it implies that its from the Sorcerer King himself. It is, Lady Wagner said. Are you certain, my lady? He still couldnt believe that the Sorcerer King would do that. Not that he personally knew him or even had some idea of what he was like, but it didnt fit the image of a Ruler of Death at all. Of course Im certain! Lady Wagner told him, I delivered the thing myself, yknow? You did? I did! After we spoke, I rode over to E-Rantel to rustle up what you were looking for. You rode all the way you E-Rantel to, erm, rustle this up from the Sorcerer King? No, from the Adventurer Guild. E-Rantels only ten minutes from Corelyn Harbour by Soul Eater. Anyway, after I picked up the details, I figured His Majesty would want to know, so I walked over to his place to tell him about it. He was understandably excited about your interest and that resulted in the letter. Why would he get excited about something like that? Whats his objective? Try as he might, he couldnt think of anything. He could only console himself over the fact that he was naturally no match for the vast intellect of the Sorcerer King. I think youre right, Rangobart, Frianne said, you dont have a choice. This is an offer you cant refuse. Still, Wagner, I never realised you were so close to the Sorcerer King. EhI do speak with him once in a while, but its not so much a matter of being close as its just the way that the Sorcerous Kingdom works. Its an absolute monarchy. Like absolute absolute. Its not like the Empire where the Emperor maintains the power required to act as an absolute sovereign through all sorts of political machinations. The Sorcerous Kingdom is a place where the boss is the boss because hes supposed to be the boss, and no one disputes that. This totally changes how things are run and how the rules work. What one is and what theyre supposed to be doing is everything. Personal, political, and economic clout that other places are accustomed to juggling to maintain power dont matter. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Rangobart exchanged looks with Frianne and Dimoiya. They appeared to be just as confused as he was. I dont understand this at all, Frianne said. For simplicitys sake, what does this mean for you? UhCountess Wagner is Countess Wagner because shes Countess Wagner, and Countess Wagner does Countess Wagner things. Thats an absolute within the absolute hierarchy of the Sorcerous Kingdom, and those within that hierarchy consider Countess Wagner being Countess Wagner perfectly in line with the natural order of things. now Im even more confused. I know right? Countess Wagner said, Dont worry about it, though. As long as Countess Wagner is Countess Wagner, everything is fine as far as Countess Wagner is concerned. Even if she said not to worry about it, Rangobart couldnt help but try to make sense of what she was saying. It didnt seem like any recognisable framework for a working system of governance. Existence wasnt enough to create order and enforce hierarchy. Some sort of power had to back it up. So, you mean to say that the Sorcerer King is such a powerful existence that everyone submits to his absolute rule? Rangobart asked. No, I meant what I said. The Sorcerer King simply is what he is and thats enough for anyone that matters. Again, its better not to think about it because Humans cant help but think like Humans. you are a Human, right? Sure am! Lady Wagner smiled. Did Countess Corelyn and Baroness Zahradnik share the same understanding? They didnt show any hint of what Countess Wagner just went over at all. Does this logic apply to the Baharuth Empire? Frianne asked. Yes and no, Lady Wagner answered. They dont expect Humans or mortals in general to understand why they do what they do. Hmmlets see, do you recall the amendment to imperial law emphasising the absolute nature of the Sorcerer King and his agents? Of course. Theres a reason why its so vaguely worded, and it has to do with what I talked about. Everyone who qualifies for a certain level of authority in the Sorcerous Kingdom acts as an agent of the Sorcerer Kings will. There are different levels, of course, but, overall, the dynamic is treated as absolute and incorruptible. An agent of the Sorcerer King acting in the Empire is doing what theyre supposed to be doing, and they dont do what they arent supposed to. To us, that law isnt vaguely worded at all: it is supremely flexible and specific to every situation. Thats a difficult thing to digest You learn quickly if you live here. Its just the way things are. Thirty minutes later, their carriage rolled up through a stretch of windswept moorland where a lone stone building stood. Just past it was what Rangobart could only describe as a crack in the mountain face. They went straight in without slowing down and the world was engulfed in darkness. Whats going on now? Uncertainty coloured Friannes voice. This is the entrance to Feoh Raizo, Lady Wagner told them. The building we passed just now was the post office. Shouldnt it be in the city if thats the case? More people live outside. Feoh Raizo used to be a small city before the Demon Gods came along. Nowadays, most of the Mountain Dwarf population lives in Feoh Berkana. This place was originally founded as a mining outpost and its gone back to being just that. What do they mine here? Rangobart asked. Every metal that I can think of, Lady Wagner said, in various quantities. The outpost was originally set up to mine something called White Iron, though. Is it related to Whitesilver? No idea. I havent been able to get my hands on any. Their carriage finally slowed, following a route that only had the occasional Torch lighting the way. He couldnt make out any details in the dim environment. If they passed any Dwarves, he didnt spot them. It doesnt seem very lively here, Dimoiya said. Its more lively than it looks, Lady Wagner replied. Were just not very good at seeing in the dark. Even with Darkvision items, the Realms Below take some getting used to. Speaking of which, does anyone need one? Dimoiya has her glasses, Dimoiya said. If you dont mind, Frianne said. Id appreciate one, as well, Rangobart nodded. Lady Wagner activated the cabin lights and placed a pair of rings on the table. Hmm, I guess this means that the other guests wont have them. For the most part, no, Frianne said. Footmen on night patrols sometimes have Darkvision items, but theyre not common. Its a good thing we packed a bunch. Well be stopping by the Mining Guild here to take a look at their operations. House Gushmonds still interested in that, I assume? Yes, thats right. Rangobart slipped the ring onto his middle finger, but it didnt seem to improve the view outside. It wasnt until the carriage was nearly stopped that he could make out the details of the building that they were pulling up in front of. It was a blocky, imposing structure reminiscent of what he had seen in Zwillingstrme. Lady Wagner opened the door and hopped out, casually waving at a trio of squat, bearded humanoids lined up on the curb. Countess Wagner, the Dwarf in the centre inclined his head. Heya, Guildmaster. Heres the first round. The Guildmaster peered at them from behind his bushy beard. Thats them, huh? They dont look any different. Some of the boys from the Merchant Guild say that imperials are a stuffy lot, though. Im sure theyll consider it flavour if you act dwarfy enough. Were standing right here, you know? With a swirl of her shortened skirts, Lady Wagner spun around and gestured toward them. This is Frianne Gushmond, representing her familys silver mines. Shes here to take a look at your operations. The one in the glasses is Dimoiya. She works for the Empires Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Rangobart is Rangobart. Its good of you to stop by, the Dwarf stroked his braided brown beard. Names Hobar Graniteshield, master of the Feoh Raizo Mining Guild. This is my son, Hobar, and my niece, Bren. Niece? He couldnt figure out how to tell Bren apart from the others. They all had beards and resembled lumps of weathered stone. After a moment, he realised that she was staring back at him. How do the Guilds work in Dwarven society? Rangobart asked. Hm? What do you mean by that? The Empire has mines and guilds, but there is no Mining Guild. I was wondering how it compares to what were familiar with. Guildmaster Hobars face crinkled to the degree that it looked about to implode on itself. No Mining Guild? The life of a Miner is filled with dangers. Who ensures their lives and livelihoods if theres no Guild? I have no idea Rangobart glanced at Frianne. Frianne cleared her throat. Much like our farming villages, which also have no Farming Guild, our mining villages are managed by chiefs. Priests visit semi-regularly to tend to the villagers health. What about daily operations? What sort of mining do you do? It depends on the site, but its mostly open pit mining. Open pit miningand you say you mine silver? Thats right. The Guildmaster exchanged a look with his companions. Is something the matter? Frianne asked. You mentioned silver mining, but surely there are other things that come along with all that silver you dig upwell, Humans supposedly breed like Goblins, so I guess its not a problem like it would be for Dwarves. Lets start our tour, eh? They were led past the guild office, following a narrow set of iron rails that led to a cavern wall. The trek was rather disorienting, as their Darkvision range was limited and all they saw aside from the ground was pitch black until they drew within twenty metres of something. That something, in this case, was another building seemingly cut out of the stone. Rangobart ducked under the doorframe as he entered behind their guide. Greymantle! The hell are ya? Right in front of you, you wrinkled old mushroom! Rangobart started as the Guildmaster suddenly shouted, then started again as a Dwarf behind a nearby counter shouted back. He looked just like the first three Dwarves, except he had a black beard. Some of the Humans they talked about showed up, the Guildmaster jerked a thumb over his shoulder. That so? Try Berkana Three. The Guildmaster grunted and walked by, gesturing for them to follow. Whats Berkana Three? Dimoiya asked. Nothing special, the Guildmaster answered. The Mountain Dwarves are sort of practical, Lady Wagner said. What do you mean, sort of? The Guildmaster snarled. By sort of, I meant sort of, Lady Wagner smiled pleasantly. Berkana is a letter. Three is a number. Were going to the third branch of the Berkana sector. Isnt their capital named Feoh Berkana? Frianne asked. Yep. Berkana, Jura, Raizo, and Teiwaz are all letters. So the capital is something like City A. Or maybe City A of Country A. Its so plain that its forgettable. Says Miss Model R, the Guildmaster scoffed. Hey! The Model R has a respectable history! Hmph, you cant claim that til its been around for at least two centuries. I bet my beard that you have a Model S already. The tunnel they were following led them to a dimly lit chamber furnished with rows of stone lockers. Another Dwarf was seated on a stone stool behind a stone desk. It looked like everything had been fashioned out of the very same material that the tunnel was carved out of. Whore they? The Dwarf at the table frowned up at them. Some Humans come to see the mines. We got a crew in Berkana Three? Yeah. They should be working on that flooded section. The Guildmaster kept going. Rangobart glanced at the Dwarf sitting behind the table as he walked past. A mage? A Priest, the Guildmaster said. Every crew coming in from a shift gets their health checked. Mines are filled with hazards. Theres dangerous dust and gas that Miners can breathe in and the water isnt safe. Some minerals are poisonous to the touch and there are creatures in the stone that can invade the body. Oh, and there are plenty of monsters in the Realms Below, but at least we got that part covered with the Sorcerous Kingdoms help. The tunnel widened into another chamber where the familiar tread of Death Knight boots sounded rhythmically over the stone. When they reached the source, the rails ended and they found a group of Death Knights going in circles around an unfamiliar device. This heres a pump manufactured by House Wagners workshops, Lady Wagner said. It turns out that theres water everywhere underground. We cut our shafts so they wont easily flood, the Guildmaster said, but there are isolated caverns in the earth and the earth itself never stays still. These pumps are handy for reclaiming all the old networks around here. What are the pipes made out of? Frianne asked. Lead. Not the greatest material, but its plentiful and easy to work with. The water we pump out can be pretty nasty stuff C some bodies can eat through new piping in less than a week or just clog it up. It all gets dumped into the tailings channel and ends up in the magma chambers north of here. From there, it goes out the gates. The gates? Yeah. The magma chambers an artificial one. Accessing a natural one would be catastrophic. Molten rock comes through a magical gate from somewhere and flows out a different one to elsewhere. That seems awfully convenient Well, one can only assume that its there to get stuff in and out. Not that we Dwarves have the artifice to craft gates like that, but its a big world. Where do they go? We dont know. There arent any active volcanic areas in the Azerlisia Mountains, so The Guildmaster led them onward into a tunnel marked by an unfamiliar sign. He followed the lead piping, going through a maze of several dozen forks before the sound of metal periodically striking stone could be heard in the distance. By the time they came within sight of a well-lit tunnel, Rangobarts back was sore from being half-bent. A Dwarf garbed in some sort of leather outfit turned at the sound of their approach. Guildmaster, she nodded. I brought guests. Everyone, this is Greda Redstone, the shifts tunnel doctor. A magic caster? Frianne said, Some variant of Druid, perhaps? No, Dwarven Druids are extremely rare, Greda said. Tunnel doctor is just local slang. Were Geomancers. Ahthats interesting. The Empire has always categorised Geomancy as an eastern discipline. I can only assume its a common enough profession in the Realms Below, Greda gestured loosely over her head with a gloved hand. For obvious reasons. Whats the role of tunnel doctors in the mining industry? Frianne asked. Divination and structural engineering, mainly. Well, theres not much divination going on here. Weve been going through all of the old records and reclaiming shafts that havent been mined out yet. The Guildmaster cleared his throat. Hows that coming along, by the way? Weve drained out enough water to expose the fringes of the vein. The crews taking samples now. They shifted their way forward to where the shaft was submerged in ominous black water. Four Skeletons were lined up at the waters edge while a pair of Dwarves chipped away at a rust-coloured section of tunnel wall. Behind them was a minecart half-filled with the aforementioned samples. What do you have here? Rangobart asked. Iron ore, the Guildmaster answered. Its nothing fancy, but the Sorcerous Kingdom has an endless appetite for steel. Undead labour is ideal for it, too. Once the shaft is drained and Greda figures out how to proceed, well set a bunch of them to digging. Are you implying that Undead labour isnt ideal for some tasks? Frianne asked. Its ultimately a cost-benefit analysis, the Guildmaster gestured to the Skeletons, these fellows cant match an experienced Miner and mining more difficult materials is out of the question. Mundane metals that we mine in bulk, however, are perfect for em. The way we have things set up now frees up our experienced members to go for all the precious lodes while the Undead handle everything else. In your opinion, are they suitable for silver mining? The Guildmaster raised a hand to stroke his beard in thought. That would depend on how valuable silver is in the Empire, he said. It also depends on what else those mines produce. Silver is usually the byproduct of mining something else C say, lead or copper. Its entirely possible for Undead labour to pull up more total value in common metals than your veteran miners can of silver in the same time. And its not as if you wont get any silver, youll just get a bit less with a Skeleton. I-is that so? Its not? Frianne and the Guildmaster stared at one another for a moment. Then, the Guildmaster shrugged. Thats my professional assessment based on our results with the Undead so far. Its always better to send your best miners into your best mines. The silver comparison is a pointless one when your veteran miners shouldnt be wasting their time on anything less than mithril anyways. I see Rangobart wasnt a mining expert, but, as far as he knew, it didnt matter who dug up what. The Guildmasters claim was reminiscent of the Empires early past where Nobles asserted that their farms produced more than the imperial standard. Those claims were dismissed as irrational interpretations of natural fluctuations in crop yields and the Imperial Magic Academy made sure that its students no longer believed such nonsense. What other benefits would you say come with employing Undead labour? Frianne asked. Not that tireless workers arent a benefit enough, the Guildmaster answered, but there are the alterations in mining strategy that I mentioned just now. Mitigating deadly risks to your Miners is also a major benefit C especially over long periods C but Im not sure if Humans care about that sort of thing. We most certainly do, Guildmaster, Frianne said. I dont think anyone in the Empire would disagree that ensuring the safety of experienced and talented individuals is a desirable thing. Does that mean youre ready to rent some Undead? Lady Wagner leaned in. I will deliver my findings to my Lord Father when I return to Arwintar, Lady Waldenstein replied. Lets see what else the Dwarven Kingdom has to offer, shall we? Before the Storm: Act 1, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Rangobart opened his eyes to find Lady Wagner and Dimoiya staring across the cabin at him. He yawned and stretched, looking groggily out of the windows, but the lack of any scenery showed that they were still travelling on the highway between Feoh Raizo and Feoh Berkana. Rather than return to the surface to resume their way to the Dwarven Kingdoms capital overland, the highway went underground, following the route of an old dwarven highway connecting the cities of their ancient realm. According to Lady Wagner, the route underground only needed a bit of a cleanup to make serviceable again, as Dwarven construction was built to last. Short of the Demon Gods or rampaging Dragons, not much could cause any real damage to it. He turned his attention back to the cabin, where the two young noblewomen were still looking at him. What? He asked. Loud! Dimoiya said, Your snoring is so loud! Yeah, Lady Wagner said, I thought the mountain might collapse on us. The carriage wouldve been fine, though. Frianne threw on eight blankets trying to absorb the sound. On the far end of his side of the cabin, Friannes head was sticking out of a pile of Lizardman blankets, her waves of golden hair draped over the patterned fabric. He was beginning to think that the imperial princess might pass for a Lizardman herself. How long until we reach Feoh Berkana? Rangobart asked. Shouldnt be long, now, Lady Wagner answered. Unlike Feoh Raizo, though, there are some procedures we have to go through. Well at least have to meet with a representative from the Regency Council and do all of the stuff they have planned for us. What sort of stuff? Probably a banquet, plus whatever they want to show you. The city was just reclaimed a year ago so there are probably some ruined parts of the kingdom they dont want us to see. Not that they need to make any excuses for it, but you know how it is Does it have anything to do with the stuffiness attributed to imperial citizens that Guildmaster Graniteshield mentioned? Frianne asked. Probably. Once you start going down that road, you get caught up in all sorts of things that suck up your time. Most Dwarves are pretty to-the-point, but the Regency Councils concerned with the prestige of their kingdom and all that heady stuff. Is there something wrong with that? No, but yes. Think of what youre here for, I guessor what comes to mind when the Humans around here think of Dwarves. I bet it aint anything about their fabulous parties. Youre here for their renowned metalwork and stonework. Everything else is pretty much a distraction, and a costly one when your time is limited. Formality for the sake of formality. Im sure that my Lord Father and the members of his party will appreciate such a welcome, Rangobart said. On the surface, sure, Lady Wagner shrugged. But I sometimes wonder if other Nobles get impatient with it. Ive always preferred it when people put their money where their mouth is. Maybe its my Merchant blood getting the better of me. I think your mannerisms have their own charm, Rangobart said. Most of the Imperial Knights that I know would rather deal with someone like you over someone like my Lord Father. Hehe, think so? Lady Wagner scratched her cheek with a finger, Maybe I should explore that avenue with everything the Empires up to these days. The highway suddenly opened up to reveal a massive underground chamber set aglow by countless lights. Rangobart leaned back so Frianne could see past him, looking down at the cityscape as the highway rolled down an incline cut into the cavern wall. Feoh Berkana, I presume, he said. Yessir, Lady Wagner replied. Home to approximately eighty thousand Mountain Dwarves. Rangobart eyed the towering, multilevel structures that rose from the cavern floor and crawled up its walls. This seems like it would house far more than eighty thousand Dwarves, he said. According to what the Dwarves could recover from the citys archives, Lady Wagner said, this city was once able to house over a million. A million? A furrow appeared on Friannes brow, Arwintar barely has over a hundred thousand. How did they feed themselves? Uh, have you seen what they eat? Lady Wagner said, You could probably knock Dragons out of the sky with the stuff. In all seriousness, its because of the way they develop their land. They build in three dimensions. If Humans have a farming village with fields all around it, Dwarves have a hundred farming villages and their fields stacked on top of one another. Its warm down here too, if you havent noticed. Its growing season all the time. This city you see down there is the heart of a vast underground Kingdomor at least it used to be. What happened to them? Rangobart asked. The Demon Gods. Frost Dragons. Quagoa. One thing after another that never gave them a chance to recover. When the Sorcerer King found them, they had one city left and that city was hours from falling to a Quagoa siege. Rangobarts gaze sobered as he continued to take in the details of the city. An entire civilisation had nearly passed into darkness not a day from the imperial border. How come the Empire never heard about their plight? Rangobart asked, The Dwarves used to send Merchants in the past. Why not ask for help or send their people to safety? It wasnt as if they had nothing to offer in return. Thats something youll have to ask them, Lady Wagner said. When I did, they almost seemed content with the fact that they were in decline, which doesnt make much sense at all to me. They were on the verge of extinction, yet only a tiny fraction of their total population was in the military. Its as if they were just sitting there, waiting to die. Youre right, Rangobart nodded. That doesnt make any sense. Youd think theyd at least try to save who they could. But you did also mention that they were under siege They were under siege by the Quagoa. A subterranean race thats dayblind. All the Dwarves had to do was walk up to the surface and stroll over to Oestestadt. Its not as if it was inconceivable C they have some farms aboveground in the mountain valleys along the way. That was indeed strange. Why choose extinction over an easy, unchallenged escape on a path well-travelled? All he could think of was some racial attribute that precluded that sort of thinking and that didnt bode well for the Dwarven Race as a whole. Their carriage slowed as the highway brought them close to the floor of the cavern. There, they joined a long line of smaller vehicles all drawn by Soul Eaters. Looks like they got used to the Undead real quick, Dimoiya said. Where are all these wagons from? Most are ore wagons lined up to enter the industrial quarter. You can tell which ones they are cause they dont use our new cargo containers. The rest should be divided into food shipments C mostly pickled greens and liquor C from the Sorcerous Kingdom and freight from Feoh Jura. We should get past most of it after this junction. This is quite the snarl, Frianne said. Its like the morning markets on Arena days. A feature of Dwarven planning, I guess, Lady Wagner said. Or maybe defensive planning in general. They dont like having any more ways in than necessary, so all of the traffic goes through bottlenecks like this road through their foreign quarter. How is the rest of the city laid out? Theres the Industrial Quarter, the Common Quarter, and the Palace Quarter. The Dwarves have homes in every part of the city, that huge pillar in the middle alone can probably house a quarter million. The members of the upper crust live in the Palace Quarter, of course. Ill let our hosts fill you in on all of the details. As mentioned, once they got past the junction to the industrial quarter, most of the traffic disappeared. Though it was called a Foreign Quarter, there were still crowds of Dwarves lining the streets going about their business. Its much brighter here than in Feoh Raizo, Dimoiya said. You can actually see stuff. Well, its called the Foreign Quarter for a reason. The surface entrance was back near where we joined the traffic and most visiting Merchants do their business here. Dwarves can get around just fine without light, but not their guests from the surface. How many people come from the Empire? Lady Wagner looked across the cabin at him. They could see Humans sticking out over the Dwarven crowds, but it was impossible to tell where they were from at a glance. To be honest, Im not sure, he said. I know that Dwarf Merchants started coming down from the mountains shortly after the official creation of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Logically speaking, some of the Empires Merchants must have also started using the trade route. I suppose thats to be expected, Lady Wagner shrugged and smiled. Wherever you are, customs officers only care about collecting tolls and taxes from incoming Merchants. Where they leave to is the problem of the next set of customs officers. It was a flippant way to put it, but the Countess wasnt wrong. Exported goods were money in ones pocket, so to speak. He supposed that countries at war might inspect outbound caravans for spies, but the Empire wasnt in any such situation. At best, there were spot inspections by the Imperial Air Service, but the frontier east of Oestestadt wasnt the Empires jurisdiction. Wouldnt the customs officers register returning imperial Merchants? Frianne asked. Its too soon for that, Lady Wagner said. Itd take an exclusive trade contract with an imperial house for imperial Merchants to edge out the Dwarves exporting the goods that they themselves produce. Setting up one of those takes forever, so you wont have any goods coming through that route yet. The only feasible way to beat the Dwarves at their own game at this stage is to use Undead logistics to nullify feed and labour costs. This woman is quite the fox. She even has no problems referring to herself as a Merchant Noble. Imperial Nobles might leverage Merchant connections as a way to display their influence, but saying that one was a Merchant was admitting that they were the lowest of the low. Merchants had no titles, no tenancies, and existed at the grace of those who issued their licences. Lady Wagner flaunted her Merchant background instead of hiding it as a normal person would. Methods that Nobles would turn their noses up at were no obstacle to her, and she presented her views with charming displays of confidence. He wasnt sure if she would carry herself in the same manner with the other houses in his fathers party, but her tactics were made plain to everyone in the carriage. If the Empire wished to compete with its neighbours in the region, then they had to use the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead. Every display of economic and industrial might was a fruit to tempt the Nobles of the Empire with, and the first to fall to temptation would kick off an unstoppable cascade of ambition, desperation, and greed. Indeed, it seemed that they had little choice in the matter. As demonstrated with the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves C and purportedly the Draconic Kingdom C the lease of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead was not limited to its client states. They could very well move on to Karnassus and they didnt need the Empires permission to do so. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The scenes beyond the window darkened as they crossed into the citys Common Quarter. Not only had the lighting dimmed to something not much better than Feoh Raizo, but the way buildings were fashioned had changed. Everything was crafted with dwarven frames in mind, from the quarters side streets to its apartments to the businesses on the cavern floor. Pretty insular, huh? Lady Wagner said, Corelyn asserts that art and architecture is the fastest way to understand a society, and Im inclined to agree. Does that mean you also agree with her assessment of the Baharuth Empire? Frianne asked. Id be an idiot if I didnt, Lady Wagner answered. I think the issues are pretty plain to see as an outsider. As a citizen of the Empire, however, all of the feelings and experiences and normal get in the way. Im afraid I dont follow, Rangobart said. Corelyn has an overarching theory about how culture acts as a protocol between a races nature and the realities that it sees around itself, Frianne said. She asserts that true civilisational mastery lies not in having people adhere to the requirements of any particular societal framework, but instead engineering all aspects of a civilisation to generate a societal framework that its members naturally fit into. Im afraid I still dont follow. Its a monstrously complex subject, Frianne admitted with a sigh. I was always hailed as the genius of the Academy, but even after being in Corelyns company for weeks, I find myself no closer to grasping what she speaks of than when I first arrived. All I know is that theres something to it and one can only see the result that manifests in Corelyn County. Thats pretty normal, Lady Wagner said. Geniuses pick up on things that most people arent even aware of, but they have a heck of a time explaining that understanding. I think the only people who seemed to have at least some idea of what she was talking about were some of the members of the Royal Court, and thats only because theyre ridiculously smart and know a bunch of stuff themselves. As far as experts go in the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, Corelyn towers above everyone else in her own field. The only thing she can do is create examples for others to analyse at their leisure because talking mostly doesnt work. We can have a little exercise of our own though Lady Wagners attention went to the window, where the overly cosy structures of the city were passing by. Just from the design of this city, she said, what can you infer about its people? That theyre short, Dimoiya said. Sure, Lady Wagner said, lets categorise that as a reality of their physical forms. What else about the city stands out to you that might suggest something about the character of its citizens? That they desire stability, maybe, Rangobart said. Everything about dwarven architecture that Ive seen so far is very solid. You mentioned that thing about their infrastructure earlier, as well C theyre willing to suffer everyday inconveniences for the sake of overall security. How does that compare to common imperial perceptions of Dwarves? Lady Wagner asked. Itsnot that far off. What people believe to be customary dwarven behaviour is pretty much in line with what we see in their architecture. The question is whether one causes the other or not. It doesnt have to necessarily be one thing or the other, Lady Wagner said. In fact, you might say that we instinctively recognise them as being parts of the same thing. What about now? Their carriage passed through another gate, which opened up into a far more spacious environment. His mind made an immediate connection to the spacious layouts of the Empires wealthy districts. Rich people are the same wherever you go, Dimoiya said. You suuuure about that? Rangobart leaned closer to the window, trying to figure out what Lady Wagner was getting at. They crossed a landscape of stone plazas, sculptures, fountains, and canals that were unlike anything in the other parts of the city. It certainly seemed like the telltale trappings of a wealthy neighbourhood. I see, Frianne said. Their values arent exactly the same as what one would consider Human. It might be difficult for us to tell because we grew up in Arwintar, which has many works of monumental architecture. What the design of the district is in service to is key: everything is built to frame history. Shes right In Arwintar, the estates of the elite took up a great deal of space. What was taking up all of the space in Feoh Berkanas Palace Quarter, however, was the monumental architecture that told the story of the Dwarves past. The stone plazas, fountains, canals, and most of the lighting were built around statues, murals, and other monuments. Even the works that looked like they had been eaten down to their foundations were treated with the utmost reverence. In contrast, the manors of the dwarven elite and the businesses that serviced them didnt look too much different from the structures in the Common Quarterat least from the limited perspective of the carriage window. This seems simple enough, Rangobart said, its not that much different from our training as Nobles. It is, and it isnt, Lady Wagner told him. Understanding that something is important doesnt let you know how you should behave. Humans are used to dealing with other Humans and we tend to frame other people in familiar terms even if theyre not the same race as us. Thats a big no-no. You only know when you know. Assuming that you do is just setting yourself up for trouble. The carriage rolled onto a wide promenade, at the end of which was a massive palatial structure set aglow in ice-blue light. If one followed the logic presented by the rest of the quarter, the Royal Palace of Feoh Berkana wasnt merely the headquarters of the Dwarf Kingdoms government, but the heart of its culture and history. Maybe thats why they never asked for help. Pride over their history, and shame over losing it. That reason, at least, was somewhat understandable. They stopped alongside the broad curb before the palace. Rangobart was the first to step out of their carriage. Roughly fifty metres away, a line of Dwarves stood at the bottom of the palace steps. From his place much closer to the street, a single Dwarf with a combed black beard came forward. Yo, Khardir, Lady Wagner grinned. They still using the Merchant Guild to do this? Eh, you know how it is, the Dwarf replied. Everyones still occupied by reconstruction and recovery. Practical matters. And the only thing practical about foreign affairs is trade. I gotcha. Dimoiya stirred, but Lady Wagner plopped a hand atop her head. It was an inexcusable approach by the standards of Human diplomacy, but they werent dealing with Humans. This is Khardir Silvershield, Lady Wagner said. A deputy of the Merchant Guild. Khardir, this is Frianne Gushmond, Head Court Mage of the Baharuth Empire. Shes mostly here for personal dealings as Countess Waldenstein and a member of House Gushmond, though. Dimoiya Erex heres a member of the Imperial Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Say something mean about foreign affairs and shell bite ya. Rangobart is Rangobart. A pleasure to meet ya, Khardir nodded. So, no ones officially here as a representative of the Empire, right? Yup, Lady Wagner nodded. Like we said before, itll all be personal business. Actuallywhy are you here, Dimoiya? Uhtechnically, the Ministry let me come as a part of work Oh. Thats too bad. I guess youll get a lonely cold room in the palace while the rest of us enjoy ourselves in the city. No!!! Forget I said anything! Frianne cleared her throat. Are there any customs we should be aware of before greeting our hosts? She asked. No. To be blunt, theyll only stick around for as long as you have business with them since it isnt a state visit. As far as outsiders are concerned, the only part of the Regency Council thats guaranteed to be staying is the Merchant Guild. The rest depends on what youre here for. the Merchant Guild is a part of the Dwarf Kingdoms government? Its better to treat them as a sort of Ministry of Trade, Lady Wagner told them. No commerce happens without their approval. There are other positions that you wont find in the Imperial Court Council, but theyre understandable enough. I sure hope so At least he was just Rangobart. Any mistakes would be Friannes to make. Khardir Silvershield led them to the line of waiting ministers, who almost seemed ragtag in their appearance. Some were finely dressed while others were adorned in occupational garbassuming that it wasnt ceremonial. As they were introduced to each in turn, he couldnt decide whether the positions C which each correlated to an industrial field C were indicative of a primitive political system or simply the remnants that they could cobble together out of their former government. In any case, whats the point of having a minister for beer? He tried to imagine an entire arm of the Imperial Administration dedicated to liquor, but the concept was so alien that any coherent ideas about the institution failed to coalesce. As Khardir suggested, the members of the Regency Council only stayed for long enough to figure out whether they had anything to do with the visit. They peeled away with their attendants until only the Master of Caves and Mines, the Forgemaster, the Director of Food Production, and the Master of the Merchant Guild remained. Lets take our discussion to a more suitable location, shall we? The Master of the Merchant Guild said, I believe weve just missed the lunch crowd at the Diamond Plate. Its just this way. The other ministers seemed disinterested in the fact that the Merchant Guild had taken the lead. Such a development would be unthinkable in the Empire. If it did happen, an assassination or two would have undoubtedly followed as a gentle reminder to any upstarts to know their place. They were led to a dining establishment several blocks from the palace gate. Rangobart took his seat at a table that was far less cramped than expected. He tested the stony furnishings and found them astonishingly comfortable, then looked up to find the Forgemaster and the Merchant Guildmaster looking at him. As strange as this might sound, Rangobart said, this doesnt feel like stone at all. The two Dwarves exchanged a glance. He had no idea what it meant. I hope you dont mind us asking, the Master of the Merchant Guild said, butwhats a Rangobart? Ah, that has a bit of a story behind it. But its not complicated. As he spoke, a waitress C or maybe a barmaid C slid a half-dozen foamy mugs over the table. One of them stopped directly in front of him and he leaned forward to take a whiff. Alcohol for lunch? I hope its not too strong The two Dwarves waited expectantly behind their foamy beards. Rangobart took an experimental sip out of his mug. Simply put, he licked the spicy foam off of his upper lip, I was granted my title just recently and the survey results arent in yet. Id like to take advantage of what you have to offer, but, without knowing whats on my land, I cant even decide what title to use or what I need. A window shopper, huh? The Forgemaster crossed his arms. Thats as good a way to put it as any, Rangobart smiled slightly. I apologise for any expectations Ive betrayed. No, theres no harm in it, the Forgemaster waved his hand dismissively. It isnt as if I throw my hammer at everyone that pokes their head into my shop and doesnt buy anything. You have your own shop? Of course! Does the Empire have a Forgemaster that doesnt run their own forge? Sorry, we dont have a Forgemaster Our Empires Court Council is composed of administrators that oversee the direction of the state, Rangobart replied. They dont directly participate in industrial activities. Hmis that so? You Humans are strange fellows. How do you know how things work if you dont do it yourselves? We sometimes get complaints like that from the common folk, Rangobart chuckled. But being an administrator is a vocation in itself. I would return your question by asking how your administration works without proper administrators. Hmph, if the Regency Council was filled with Cabinet Secretaries, we wouldnt get anything done. So, whats the usual process of land development in imperial territories? A platter of thinly sliced cuts of meat appeared before them, followed by bowls of thick stew that gave off the musty odour of fungus. The stew was unflavoured, creating an earthy counterbalance to the cured meats and spiced ale. Arable land is identified and cleared for agriculture, Rangobart replied to the Forgemasters question. Woodlands growing in areas unsuitable for agriculture are managed for what theyre worth. What about mineral wealth? The Master of Caves and Mines leaned in from his side of the table. That has always been a challenge for the Empire, Rangobart said. The Imperial Ministry of Magic has mainly focused on arcane magic over the generations and divination has never beenfashionable. Most of our mines begin as veins of ore exposed on the surface. I am considering commissioning the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild to see what they turn up, however. The Adventurer Guild, huhwell, they did a passable job in Feoh Teiwaz. I suppose theyd naturally beat us out at surface work. No matter what they find, Rangobart said, Ill still be interested in hiring your people. The infrastructure weve seen on our visit surpasses imperial engineering by far. That so? The Forgemaster said after calling for another round of drinks, Well, we have a whole slew of up-and-coming companies that are itching for the chance to show their stuff Rangobart reached into his coat, producing a quill and a bottle of ink. He summoned several sheets of paper, listening intently to the Forgemaster as he recorded the details of the Dwarves offerings. As he flipped over the first page, he sent a glance at Countess Wagner, who was happily chatting away with Frianne, Dimoiya, and the Director of Food Production. This is just too convenient. Baroness Zahradniks letter of introduction. His promotion to Viscount. The Adventurer Guilds offer, followed by a visit to the Dwarven Kingdom. He didnt know what would come next, but he could only imagine that it would be yet another beneficial offering. His upbringing as a member of the imperial establishment caused him to question the entire course of events. There had to be a hidden price for everything, and it seemed that he could only wait for his benefactors to collect their dues. Before the Storm: Act 1, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Time to pay up. Rangobart froze halfway out of the door to his room. Lady Wagner stood in the corridor outside, adorned in her carnelian dress. The outfit suited her so well that he doubted that any but the wealthiest of noblewomen might question her unchanging garb. Pay up for what, my lady? Lady Wagner looked up at him, her topaz eyes going wide in shock. Then, her gaze went to the stone floor as she covered her face in her hands. Did it truly mean so little to you, my lord? She sobbed. Nearby, a Maid and a footman whispered to one another while stealing scandalous glances in their direction. Rangobart contemplated his options. He could fly out of his window, out of the city, and back to the Empire, but it probably wasnt enough to escape. I fear to ask what I owe you, my lady In response, Lady Wagner latched onto his arm with a pleasant smile and walked him down the corridor. Lets begin with a meal, shall we? She said, Ill introduce you to my favourite place in all of Feoh Berkana. I hope my purse will survive this Now that he was no longer a Third-class Imperial Knight, his resources would only dwindle until his new titles started generating revenues. Most Imperial Knights undergoing that transition borrowed money from any number of lenders, who were all too happy to hold debts over the newly-landed soldiers. Rangobart, however, had been coasting along with his fathers party and the generosity of his hosts. Nobles were generally loose with budgeting petty expenditures and it was a normal practice for aristocratic scions, but he was now in the awkward position of being a new landed lord trying to make an impression on potential business partners. They emerged from their inn in the dwarven capitals foreign quarter, pausing for a moment before joining the flow of traffic on the street. The sea of beards around them seemed to pay no special attention to the appearance of two Humans. This city never seems to sleep, Rangobart said. The streets are just as crowded as when I retired for the night. A perk of having Darkvison, Lady Wagner said. The people here arent dependent on daylight for work like most Humans are. It makes their infrastructure utilisation that much more efficient, too. The city can have way more activity when its spread throughout the day and taxes are doubly effectivewell, more than that when you consider everything in its entirety. Is that why Dwarves have the reputation of being industrious? In part, maybe. Theyre a hard-working, competitive people even without itor at least they are now. What do you mean by that? Rangobart asked. Mmhearly on, just after the Sorcerer King established our relationship with the Dwarves, they just sort ofexisted, if that makes any sense. Yknow, like an old, tired artisan whos pretty much done. That guy who only works because they need to eat. Well, from what you told us about them, they were in a rather hopeless situation. Maybe. Anyway, it wasnt until a few weeks after they started moving back to their capital that they seemed to wake up all at once. It was like their entire race was sleeping, and now theyre as you see. It was hard to envision what she was describing, especially when the Dwarves appeared to wear dour expressions out of principle. They generally werent very animated unless they were caught up in something they were interested in. Lady Wagner brought them along the main street toward the city entrance until they came to the crowded junction to the Industrial Quarter. As with the previous day, a long line of ore wagons being drawn by Soul Eaters formed a queue that made the morning traffic at Arwintars gates look light. How much ore do they process per day? Rangobart asked as they walked past the line of stuck wagons. Uhlots, Lady Wagner said. I wouldnt be surprised if theyre refining more metal than the Empire and Re-Estize combined ten times over. They dont burn fuel like we do: they use Heatstone and that puts their production on a whole other level when it comes to steel production. The thing is that its only a fraction of the citys full industrial capacity. They can restart as many forges as theyd like, but they have nowhere near the skilled labour required to operate them all. Its going to take centuries for Feoh Berkana to return to its former glory. Even with the assistance of Undead labour? Yup. They seem undaunted by the prospect. Comes hand in hand with being long-lived, I guess. A Dwarf lives four or five times as long as a Human. An Elf lives three times longer than a Dwarf. Can you imagine how a being like a Dragon thinks? I cant. The Sorcerous Kingdom has many immortal beings, doesnt it? Yeah, but that doesnt mean you can understand how they think. When you speak with a Dragon or Demon or whatever, they always seem to make a point of underscoring the difference between themselves and you. The legends do always seem to include that in their characterisations. Lady Wagner puckered her lips as she looked up at the cavern ceiling, cradling the back of her head with her hands. Rangobart looked up, as well, just in time to see the ghostly silhouette of a Frost Dragon glide silently by overhead. This might sound weird to you, Lady Wagner said, but those legends we hear are meant for Human ears. youre right. It does sound like an odd thing to say. Well, what I mean is that those characterisations seem to exist to soothe our egos. The Bards always play the bad guys up as monstrously strong or cunning or having magical whatever, then, bam, they have a flaw. A weakness. Vanity. Hubris. Ignorance. Soapy water. Something that the hero can exploit to prove that humanity can prevail against its enemies. After being around all that legendary stuff for a while, I can tell you it doesnt work like that. But many of those weaknesses described in the legends are real. Sure, but expecting them to work as advertised is like expecting Humans to just run around naked because they dont have natural weapons and armour. If something has a weakness, theyll try to address those weaknesses if they can. In the worst case, a monstrously powerful opponent will still squish you despite your knowledge of those weaknesses. Weve had to rejigger the way we see things in the Sorcerous Kingdom, even with other mortal races. Is that a good thing, or a bad thing? Dunno, Lady Wagner held out her hands and shrugged. It just is. Reality. I guess that makes it a good thing when you have to work with all sorts of people. If I have to work with a bunch of Ogres, I cant just throw up my hands and cry about how Im surrounded by idiots. In the grand scheme of things, Ogres are actually more successful than Humans, which means that theyre smart enough to do what they need to do. I just need to figure out what they can successfully do. Dwarves are stubborn. Vampires are haughty. Demons suck at diplomacy. Just gotta figure out how to make it all work. Doesnt that mean youre still exploiting those characterisations in the end? Rangobart noted. Not at all, Lady Wagner replied. Like I said, the old legends tell stories that stroke your ego. Never mind the old legends, news being spread about current events does the same thing. Dont think we havent heard what they say about the Sorcerous Kingdom and how people are trying to figure out how to fight us. Not that theyll succeed C theyre preparing for an imaginary battle that will never happen. Well, not unless they do something stupid, but were not starting anything. Well, if I were in their shoes, I wouldnt think its unreasonable. A lords responsibility is to protect their land and its people. Even if misguided, not making their best efforts to fulfil their obligations would be negligence that should disqualify them from their post. Countess Wagner scoffed. Best efforts, huh. Even our client state doesnt have a diplomatic mission in the capital and it isnt due to a lack of volunteers for the assignment. The only country with something like normal diplomatic channels set up with us is the Draconic Kingdom. Well, I guess the Dwarves set up a tavern, but all everyone else is doing is making up their minds about us without bothering to open a dialogue. It was a difficult position to argue against. At the same time, it wasnt as if he couldnt understand their trepidation. That a country ruled by an Undead Sovereign was nothing but an existential menace to its neighbours was the rational conclusion nearly everyone would come to. In that situation, sending diplomats was no different than sending talented civil servants to a meaningless death. Rangobart grew puzzled as they continued following the long line of ore wagons, leaving the Foreign Quarter to enter the Industrial Quarter. I thought we were going somewhere for breakfast, he said. We are, Lady Wagner replied. Not long after passing through the gate, they stopped at the end of a long line of Dwarves in rugged working garb. Rangobart leaned to the side to see where it led, but the line disappeared around a corner. So, Lady Wagner said, did you like what you saw yesterday? Rangobart stared blankly at her question, recalling the pale curve of her bare shoulder in the reflection of the carriage window. After several moments, Lady Wagners face turned red. Th-thats not what I meant! She hit him on the shoulder so hard that he went tumbling to the pavement. The Dwarves nearby shook their heads. Get some meat on them bones, lad, one of them said. Are Merchant Nobles supposed to be that strong? Maybe she negotiates with Demihumans by fighting them. Sorry! Lady Wagner leaned forward and pulled him to his feet, I meant whether there was anything on the tour yesterday that you liked. There was a lot that I thought might be useful, Rangobart brushed himself off. House Gushmond will almost certainly give them plenty of business. Indeed, they had stayed the night because Frianne needed more time to sort everything out for her family. He wouldnt be surprised if Dimoiya arranged for something for her own family, as well. The line shifted forward, taking them around the corner. To Rangobarts surprise, the line didnt lead to a restaurant, but a stall on the street. What are they serving? He asked. Nuk bowls, Lady Wagner answered. Theyre super popular! If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I can see that, but I wouldve never thought this was your favourite place in the city. Its not, but its near my favourite place in the city. When it came their turn, Lady Wagner pulled two containers out of the satchel at her hip. The Dwarf working the stand unceremoniously ladled a steaming stew into both. Lady Wagner flipped a few copper coins into a stone bowl before picking up one of the containers. I thought I would be paying There are more important things than money, Lady Wagner told him. Lets go. He picked up the second container and followed the Countess deeper into the Industrial Quarter. They arrived at some sort of yard shortly after, where Lady Wagner seated herself at a row of stone benches. This is my favourite place in Feoh Berkana, she said. There wasnt anything noteworthy about it...at least from what should have been a noblewomans perspective. The yard lay between two forges and the air was filled with the sound of bellows and ringing hammers. A Dwarf walked past them, carrying a crate of metal bits, upending them into a half-filled wagon. The Dwarf left without so much as a glance at the strangers along the way. Rangobart walked over to join Lady Wagner. On impulse, he ran his fingers over the surface of the bench, then frowned when they came up blackened with soot. Oops, Countess Wagner said. Lady Wagner rummaged around in her satchel and produced a white towel. A swirl of magic erased all traces of dirt from the bench. Then, she used the item on herself. There, she sat back down and patted the bench beside her, "all better! I didnt know you had Troopers Towels in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Rangobart said as he sat down to join the Countess. We got our hands on a bunch of surplus when the Imperial Army was reorganising. I see. That might explain a few things More than a few Imperial Knights eagerly waited for the prices of certain items to drop so they could get them at bargain prices, but they didnt budge a single copper. The Sorcerous Kingdom had apparently foiled their plans. So, this is your favourite place in the city, huh. Yup, Lady Wagner nodded. I guess I live up to my family name. Forges, workshops, and horses were what I grew up around. Here, I get to watch the Dwarves make all of their things. Do you do any smithing yourself? Rangobart asked. Nah, the Countess waggled her spoon in the air. Im just a Merchant Noble, just like my lord father and his father and his father and his father before him. You were Merchants before that? Pretty much. Just before the Empire split, House Vaiself was looking for people to help develop the area around E-Rantel and my family jumped at the chance. And thats how you became Merchant Nobles. Yeah, E-Rantel ended up with a bunch of them due to how things played out back then. Only three of us are left, though. Howd you think that affects our chances with the imperial nobility? Her question gave him pause, which in turn caused the Countess expression to wilt. Im sorry, he said. Honestly, its a mark against you. Most will believe that your ancestors didnt earn their titles through legitimate means. I wonder how long that will be a thing for, Lady Wagner sighed. Maybe forever, I guess. I tell ya, it was a lot easier when it was supposed to be me being married off. Most Nobles are all too happy to collect a big fat dowry through their spares. You havent considered marrying a Merchants son? Lady Wagner gave him a funny look. Thats not something I expected you to suggest. Rangobart laughed despite himself. She was right. He knew very well that women rarely, if ever, wanted to marry down. Then you are in a most difficult position, my lady, he said. I know, right? Yknow, I was actually considering a certain Rangobart Roberbad. Florine was, too. Wait, both Lady Wagner and Lady Gagnier? Are they from Karnassus or something? The wild imagery associated with women from Karnassus threatened to push all other thoughts out of his mind. He didnt know what Baroness Gagnier looked like, however. Neither of our big sisters disapproved, Lady Wagner continued, so we figured it might work. Then you went and got yourself promoted. For some reason, Countess Corelyn and Baroness Zahradnik entered the scene in his imagination. He shook his head free of the rapidly degenerating scenario. It wouldnt have worked even if I hadnt, Rangobart said. A War Wizard in the Imperial Army is bound to be granted land at some point, so the Empire would reject the union. Werent you trying to seduce Ludmila last winter? Rangobart coughed around his spoon. Who else knew about that? My family instructed me to court her, he said after he caught his breath. They figured a connection to the Sorcerous Kingdom would give them an insurmountable advantage over their rivals; perhaps even the Emperor. The idea was that she would wilfully marry me into her house and not even the Emperor would be able to say anything about it. Hmm Hm? Hold on, the young noblewoman held out her hand, Im thinking Am I in danger? you think that would work? Lady Wagner asked. Would the Sorcerous Kingdom even care about something like that? I guess youre right. Well, no, actually, our liege would reject the union. Yours? Why? Oh, you know. Reasons. Were they ending the Noble lines of E-Rantel by arbitrarily rejecting every proposed union? If so, it was tyranny beyond even the most villainous fiends in history. He considered asking her about it, wondering if it was a plea for help, but decided that was probably too sensitive an issue to casually discuss. Are you going to take the same approach with the rest of my lord fathers party as you did with us? Rangobart changed the topic. I doubt it, Lady Wagner said. This trip was to test the waters for various things and I cant say they wont be insulted if we dont observe the formalities that they expect. Ill have to counterbalance the Dwarves mannerisms to make things work out smoothly. She probably had the right of things. It wasnt simply a matter of personal pride, but also the impression that the Nobles would take back with them to the Empire. Despite being so warm and friendly on their tour, Lady Wagner clearly understood what she was doing. Even with Rangobart, everything that had happened covered exactly what the Imperial Knights that might ask about the Dwarves offerings wanted to hear. Once they finished their Nuk bowls C which didnt taste all that different from beef bowls C they went to take a closer look at a few of the things Lady Wagner had noted from afar. Rangobart circled a strange iron container roughly the height of a Dwarf as the Countess chatted with one of the foremen. Hows the new cable car network comin along? She asked. You say that as if it can be replaced overnight, the foreman huffed. Those damn Quagoa nibbled everything down to the anchor bolts and were still running the numbers on the test systems. Whats a cable car network? Rangobart asked. Its like a clothing line, Lady Wagner answered. Except instead of hanging clothing, they hang buckets full of ore to transport to the Industrial Quarter. You didnt think they just settled for traffic jams every day, did you? You dont know until you know. It was an example illustrating Lady Wagners point about the pitfalls of Human presumption. The Dwarves may have been so stubbornly defensive that their attitude created infrastructure bottlenecks, but it didnt mean that they left it at that. They simply came up with a solution that facilitated their stubborn stance. Not only did they have a solution, but the solution was older than the Baharuth Empire. Will this system improve the Industrial Quarters output once its operational? Rangobart asked. No, the foreman said, itll just clear up the damn traffic. Soul Eaters drive the wagons themselves, so it doesnt free up any more of our people than before. This guy a new customer? This is Rangobart, Lady Wagner said, a Viscount of the Empire. Hes got an empty piece of land that hes trying to figure out what to do with and he doesnt have a single tenant. And I thought we had it bad. Well, a venture like that is something the Merchants in the Foreign Quarter can easily figure something out for. Anything special about that land of yours? A few of the dwarven representatives that Ive spoken with suggest that my land is in a volcanically active area. They were surprisingly excited about that. Its not surprising at all, the foreman said. You probably have all sorts of goodies on your land. I guess well see what the Adventurer Guild turns up, Lady Wagner said. Rangobart followed Lady Wagner around several other foundries, most of which were refining steel for the Sorcerous Kingdom. They eventually came across Frianne and Dimoiya, who were being led around by the Forgemaster and the Master of the Merchant Guild. Figure it all out yet? Lady Wagner asked. I think weve settled on a decent start, Frianne answered. Ive decided to award several Dwarven companies two dozen public works projects that the Imperial Administration has categorised as low priority. I dont see my lord father rejecting the decision. What does low priority translate to? At a glance, Frianne said, the first of them is due for completion a dozen years from now, but higher priority projects will always pop up to push that timeframe back. In short, it will never get done. Rangobart nodded silently. In the eyes of the Imperial Administration, how critical any public project was depended on how much it potentially gained or lost the imperial economy. Frontier territories with vast reserves of untapped wealth and tracts of agricultural land unconnected to the Empires transportation network were prioritised over well-developed fiefs that at least had dirt roads going between all of their villages. With the recent expansion of the imperial frontier, he doubted that the imperial heartlands would get any attention in the near future unless some natural disaster destroyed their infrastructure. This, of course, was one of the many grievances that the civilian aristocracy had with the Imperial Administration and a common example that they pointed to when labelling it as a faceless monstrosity that only served its selfish appetites. Even members of the imperial dynasty were only shown any favour if the work was necessary for propping up the power of the imperial house. Rangobart supposed that, too, was becoming increasingly unnecessary due to the Sorcerous Kingdoms involvement in imperial affairs and its results. Youd think that some companies wouldve long popped up to offer an alternative to the Imperial Army for this kind of stuff, Lady Wagner said. The demands basically always there, yeah? That thought crosses everyones minds at least once, Frianne said. The fact of the matter is that no one can match the Imperial Army in civil engineering and anyone aspiring to the field goes to the Imperial Army. They have all the expertise, manpower, and experience, plus they end up with all of the work. What will happen when Dwarven companies start competing with the Imperial Army? The Empire ultimately profits off of their efforts at no cost to itself. So long as the balance of power stays in the Emperors favour, I doubt anything will happen. As far as House Gushmond is concerned, well finally be able to address various issues with our internal infrastructure. Have you given the bypass idea any more thought? Whats that? Rangobart asked. An evil plot, Lady Wagner answered. Its not evil, Frianne frowned. Lady Wagner smiled an evil smile that made Dimoiya back away a few steps. The gist of it is to wrangle up enough Nobles to create a new road network thats better suited to our advances in logistics, Countess Wagner said. For instance, it takes about a week for a regular, horse-drawn wagon to go from E-Rantel to Engelfurt with perfect weather. The imperial Nobles between us and the border can commission the Dwarves to build new roads in their territories. Soul Eater-drawn wagons can then deliver freight from E-Rantel to Engelfurt using those new roads in six hours. The Nobles can charge tolls for the use of those roads, which any rational Merchant would happily accept so long as its cheaper than the week of operating costs theyd have to pay otherwise. What if the Empire commissions the Dwarves to pave the main highways in response? Then the Nobles still have dwarven road networks for their fiefs, Lady Wagner shrugged. Those pay themselves off in the long run anyway. When it comes to dealings between multiple parties, you imperials are used to having winners and losers. Our proposal offers a choice between winning and winning bigger. Though she said so, Rangobart could think of a few losers resulting from the proposal. In particular, he dreaded to find out how the Temples would react. Maybe Countess Wagner wasnt entirely wrong in calling it an evil plan, as the Temples certainly would. It took a few more hours for Frianne to finish settling her familys business. After that, their dwarven hosts insisted on lunch. By the time they were waiting to get out of Feoh Berkana, it was well past noon. The three noblewomen were quick to don their Lizardman blankets after seating themselves. So, Lady Wagner asked as their carriage started and stopped for the fifth time, How was Feoh Berkana? Too much to see in such a short span of time, Frianne said. Im sure I''ll be paying them another visit, however. Next time, Id like to explore more of their culture and history. Actually, I didnt get to see any of their magic at all. Rangobart silently agreed. A day and a half was too little. Unlike Frianne, however, he doubted that he would have the time to visit again. Are we seeing anyone else on this tour? Dimoiya asked. Unfortunately, Lady Wagner answered, we have to haul ass back to Corelyn Harbour. Gotta bring the next set of Nobles on their tour. We have our visit to Wardens Vale, as well, Frianne said. Oh, yeah! Dimoiya said, and then her look turned serious, Were going to the frontier. Do you think well have to fight? Frianne and Dimoiya looked over at Lady Wagner. Now that you mention it, Lady Wagner said, you may end up doing just that. Before the Storm: Act 2, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Dimoiyas done! Frianne stifled a yawn as Dimoiya emerged from the post office in Corelyn Harbours west square. Before they departed for Corelyn Harbour, the inquisitive foreign affairs official who couldnt mail herself to Arwintar insisted on at least mailing a report to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Frianne feared to imagine how people would react when an Undead agent arrived at the Ministrys office with a parcel from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Out of curiosity, Frianne said, how will the post office in Arwintar deliver your message? Thats a good question. I guess Ill find out when we get back. Oh, did you see the shop beside the post office? The beauty parlour? What about it? Since Corelyn Harbours districts werent organised as they would be if it was an urban centre in the Empire, one found certain shops in places where they otherwise wouldnt. For Friannes part, she wasnt even keeping an eye out for a beauty parlour in what she was accustomed to recognising as a lower-class district. Its run by Vampires, too! are you certain about that? Yeah, Dimoiya nodded, when the Vampires arent working at the post office, they work at the parlour! They offer manicures, facials, massages For what reason would they work at a beauty parlour? Money, Lianes voice came from behind them. The Undead dont need to sleep, but, for some reason, they have to take shifts at work. Instead of taking a break from work, they decided to just work at the store that they opened next door. Im not sure if I even want to begin exploring that, Frianne said. Theyre working on a fashion line too. I cant wait till it comes out. Ready to go? Frianne nodded, and they left the square to board their carriage. Their things were already packed away for the trip to Wardens Vale, so their next destination was the harbour where they would board a ship to Ludmilas demesne. They found Rangobart already at the waterfront with a single piece of baggage sitting on the pavement at his feet. The new Viscount stood with his arms crossed as he watched the activity in the drydocks nearby. It looked like several Death-series servitors were painting the bottom of one of the Sorcerous Kingdoms cargo ships red. Whats the purpose of the paint? Frianne asked, Is it some sort of new technology? I didnt ask, Rangobart answered. Its, uhtradition, Liane told them. They turned to regard the Countess. Tradition? Frianne said, That sounds interesting. Now that you mention it, I havent yet noticed any traditions unique to the Sorcerous Kingdom in my stay so far. That may be true, Liane replied, but youre probably better off not knowing the source of this one. That only makes me even more curious, Rangobart said. Im sure that Zahradnik will be more than happy to tell you about it. Anyway, it looks like your ship is here. One of the Sorcerous Kingdoms steel river barges emerged from a lock at the end of the harbour. In addition to the ensign of the Sorcerous Kingdom and House Corelyn, a third banner displaying some sort of white bird on a forest green field fluttered from the stern of the vessel. Lianes footmen brought their baggage to the boarding area as the ship glided in smoothly under a nearby gurney crane. It doesnt seem like many passengers use this route, Frianne said. Or any at all, aside from us. Yeah, the route between Corelyn Harbour and Wardens Vale is almost all cargo, Liane replied. Living things cant sail down the Katze River to the Syrillian Way without getting swarmed by the Undead and there isnt much reason for outsiders to visit Wardens Vale. Thats surprising given how expansive Baroness Zahradniks territory is. I cant say its not huge, Liane said, but, well, its also probably not what you expect it to be. I know you two think you might get some hints about how to develop your new territories by visiting Zahradnik, but Im also pretty sure how shell respond when you ask. And how is that? Is it truly necessary? Frianne considered Lianes answer, which was delivered in an approximation of Ludmilas mellow voice. The words made little sense to her. Did it perhaps have something to do with the realities of frontier development? She supposed that she wasnt very well apprised of those matters, as it was also something of a disconnect between the civilian aristocracy and their frontier counterparts in the Empire. Lianes footmen loaded their baggage onto the barge and Liane led them to a passenger cabin built atop the ships aftcastle. It shared many similarities with the luxurious carriages in which they had travelled around the Sorcerous Kingdom aside from the ships cabin being made to accommodate four times the number of people. Frianne touched her gloved hand to the clear glass windows that afforded them a generous view in all directions. And you say that barely any passengers use these ships? In the Sorcerous Kingdom, yeah, Liane replied. The riverlands only cover the southern part of the Duchy of E-Rantel and there arent any navigable rivers elsewhere. These ships are always booked full in the Draconic Kingdom, though. Ive been meaning to ask about that, Rangobart asked. What happened in the Draconic Kingdom, exactly? There isnt much information about it in the Empire. They got invaded by their neighbours, Liane said. We came along and chased the invaders back out. Now, everyones friends. Including the invaders? The nobleman frowned. That is a very good question. If you ever get a chance to ask Queen Oriculus, Id like to know what you think of her answer. Will she be visiting the exhibition at some point? That would be a debacle! Dimoiya shouted, The Imperial Ministry of Foreign Affairs will be disgraced if they dont have a representative present! Its a good thing that they do, Liane said. Dimoiya stared across Frianne at Liane. Youyou mean Queen Oriculus is really coming? Who knows? Liane shrugged, We let them know what was going on, so theyll at least send a few representatives. I think the probability of Queen Oriculus showing up depends on how much liquor we sacrifice to summon her. Ugh, Dimoiya needs to prepare. This is too big of a chance for me to let slip by! How much do you think we need? Frianne smiled silently as Liane quoted a figure. She doubted that a sovereign could be enticed into making an appearance with something like liquor. As the two became engrossed in their scheming, Frianne pulled a chair out from under the counter running under the cabin windows, taking a seat to watch the gantry crane over the ship go back and forth. Some sort of frame was attached to the containers in the ships hold, allowing them to be conveniently lifted away and deposited onto a waiting wagon being drawn by a Soul Eater. Once the Soul Eater trotted away with its load, another came to take its place and the process repeated itself. The deceptively simple routine would probably fool anyone with no experience in logistics into thinking there was nothing special about it, but any dock worker in the Empire would probably cry upon witnessing what was going on. In the span of thirty minutes, a caravels worth of cargo was transferred C something that would take a conventional harbour two days to accomplish. Imitation of the feat by other countries was nigh impossible. The Sorcerous Kingdom had nearly monopolised the entire Dwarven Kingdoms steel industry to build everything that they needed and there were also many unknown magics involved. Much like its stance on matters of security, the Sorcerous Kingdom didnt care about others witnessing its methods because no one could hope to match them. In fact, the more people adopted those methods through the Sorcerous Kingdom, the more influential the Sorcerous Kingdom would become. Anyway, Liane said, I should hop off before they sail away with me. Clara and I will see you if you get back. If? Liane hopped over the ships railing and vanished. A moment later, the barge smoothly left its moorings. Rangobart looked out of a side window, leaning this way and that. What are you doing, Rangobart? Frianne asked. Trying to see whats moving this ship, Rangobart answered. There arent any sails or paddles and I dont see any other external forces acting upon it. Golems, perhaps? That sounds like a very Head Court Mage answer, Your Excellency. Frianne grimaced. I hope you War Wizards dont go around talking about my position like that all the time. You can bet that we do when it comes to our field of expertise, Rangobart replied. I visited the Tower of Evocation before coming here. Those people are utterly useless. I think I now know how a Farmer would feel if they ever got a chance to speak with a bureaucrat in the Ministry of Agriculture. The Tower of Evocation C officially known as the Imperial Ministry of Magics Department of War Magic C was much like any other department in the Ministry in terms of its organisation. As far as its practical usefulness went, however, it was far below that of the other departments. Like their former master, the fellows at the Ministry were obsessed with delving into the mysteries of magic and that more often meant changing the colour and sound of Lightning or trying to cook steaks with Fireballs than it did coming up with novel ways to blow people up. Despite this, the Imperial Army was the departments biggest backer. The spells that they already had were perfectly fine for blowing people up and Frianne didnt know any Imperial Knights who didnt like steak. Most annoyingly, institutions didnt like too much change at once and the Imperial Army was no exception. The Department of War Magic not being a source of radical developments was a comforting thing that the Imperial Army happily accepted. I thought you might be a good influence on them, Frianne said. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Theyre not even War Wizards, Rangobart scoffed. Theyre Evokers. You cease to exist the moment you start talking about any aspect of being a War Wizard that doesnt involve lighting things on fire. But youre the Lord of Brennenthal, Frianne noted. Dont even joke about that, Rangobart grumbled. Im fairly certain half of them were excited to meet me solely because they thought that I turned an entire dale into some hellish conflagration. I think its a very fitting title for a War Wizard, Frianne smiled. Rangobart gave her a sidelong look. Dont tell me you named that fief I didnt, but the Court Council just loves putting meaning into titles. They are all Nobles, after all; I wouldnt be at all surprised if thats why you received it. In that case, I hope it means that my land isnt actually on fire. Anyway, I dont think I can make it work with the Department of War Magic. The Imperial Army will probably end up with its own thing, much like the Corps of Engineers does. It was an expected conclusion. Just as the Corps of Engineers avoided the Tower of Transmutation like the cousin that no one wanted to admit to having, the Imperial Armys War Wizards would likely pretend that the Imperial Ministry of Magics Tower of Evocation didnt exist. So long as something useful comes out of it, Frianne said, I doubt the Empire will care what form your efforts take. If I succeed, Rangobart told her, Im going to steal a sizeable chunk out of the Ministry of Magics budget. I dont consider that explicitly a bad thing. Magic in the Empire is too esoteric due to the precedents that Fluder Paradyne set. The Ministry of Magic has been able to get away with far too much nonsense because of this. You would rise drastically in the estimation of the nobility if you admitted that to them, Rangobart said. Where do I sit right now? On top of the pile of imperial princesses, Rangobart said. Im sure the impression will remain unchanged in our generation so long as you dont do anything hateworthy. What about my posting as Head Court Mage? Youre the imperial princess serving as Head Court Mage. Frianne let out a tired sigh, leaning back on her chair to lightly cross her wrists over her belly. The barge was slowly sinking into one of the pair of locks on the western side of the harbour, waiting to be released into the Katze River. After a moment, she cast a Mage Hand spell to fish a Lizardman blanket out of one of her bags. For some strange reason, they felt very nice to wear. You know, Frianne said, youre right about the Head Court Mage answer thing. It only goes to show how poorly developed our institutions are when it comes to magic. Are you saying that Fluder Paradyne would have provided the very same answer? It would be something similar, though I dont have a long white beard to give off the air of sagacity. Thats just the way that the laymen see us. Questions about magic can somehow be asked of any Wizard, and the Head Court Mage is the go-to source of magical knowledge in the Court Council. Well, Rangobart said, that doesnt sound dire at all. Then again, I suppose it shouldnt be a surprise. You dont experience the same treatment in the army? Frianne asked. I do, but the army is less nebulous with its requests. They usually fall along the lines of I want that thing dead now! She could only be thankful that he chose to express his understanding rather than blame her for her inexperience or gender as the members of the Court Council might. As long-lived as Fluder Paradyne was, no mage could know everything about magic. Yet, that was how people saw things in the Empire. The Baharuth Empire was famed across the region for having a Sixth-tier caster for generations, Frianne told him, yet, that same man prioritised magic over the Empire. Looking back, the only thing that seemed to matter to the Empire was the fact that he was strong. Everyone took him at his word and did whatever he suggested. The result is beyond dire. Now that hes gone, nearly everything he left behind rings hollow and we are burdened with the task of replacing the illusion that he wove over us with something that can stand up to the realities of the state. Then I hope you have an army of geniuses hidden away somewhere, Rangobart replied. Even the magic stream in the Imperial Magic Academy barely gets its students anywhere. Youve often said that we should treat magic as something that society in general should embrace, but even mages do not understand magic. Frianne gazed absently at the neatly-ordered vineyards planted along the river. It was indeed one of the fundamental problems that they faced. In any field, imitation was far easier than innovation. With magic, however, the difficulties of innovation were far beyond what mundane vocations were subjected to. The way that the Empire did things compounded the problem incalculablyor perhaps the absurdities of magical innovation resulted in the way that the Empire did things when it came to magic. The Imperial Magic Academy educated its students in magic, but what it amounted to was rote learning. Students learned to do what the coursework said that they should be able to do. This was because, in all but a few cases, what amounted to magical theory could not be solidified into magical law. The Empire would never accept a foundation based on unproven theories, and so the Academys curriculum focused on making sure that students could at least cast a set of state-mandated spells based on their growth as mages. Most students in the magic stream graduated as First-tier casters. Those who managed to obtain Second-tier magic were considered the very picture of success. People who achieved the Third tier of magic before graduating C such as Frianne and her friend, Arche C were hailed as geniuses. Of the two of them, only Arche showed anything resembling enough of an understanding of magic that could lead to a career in research. Magical research was difficult: especially when it came to creating new magic. The theories that had wormed their way into the Academys curriculum were useless and magical law was only marginally better than magical theory. When attempting to cast new spells, failure resulted in expended mana and no tangible result. There was no hint as to what went wrong and thus the researcher had no clue where they might have gone astray. Most aspiring researchers quit, claiming that there was something wrong with magic itself. Most who succeeded in their research could not adequately explain how they succeeded, and those who claimed that they did pretty much didnt. To an Empire that refused to believe in anything but equations that could be put to practical use, the only way to implement magic was through employing what was already proven. They were all too happy to take advantage of magical knowledge and all too ready to reject the problems associated with that same knowledge. It didnt help that the Imperial Administration was akin to a faith in itself and challenging anything recognised and approved by the state was heresy. I hope Wardens Vale has some hints for us, Frianne sighed. You mean Nemel? Rangobart asked. Nemel? Why would her name come up? Nemel and a few others live there now, Dimoiya told her. "Well, in some part of Baroness Zahradniks territory." Had Ludmila mentioned that? Frianne couldnt recall. She had been exposed to so much new information since her arrival in the Sorcerous Kingdom that there was no telling how much she had already forgotten. How did you know that, Dimoiya? Hehehe, Dimoiya adjusted her spectacles, Dimoiya has her sources. Dimoiya lives right next to the Grans, Rangobarts voice was flat. S-Stalker! Dimoiya cried. Did you know about this, Rangobart? Frianne furrowed her brow, Dont tell me what I intervened in back at the Academy was worse than IC Rangobart put up a hand between them. His reactions were nowhere near as satisfying as they were during her Academy days. Back after the Blister Campaign, he said, Nemel had already been taken on as a seneschal by one of Baroness Zahradniks Knights. Fendros, Elise, and Ida went with her as assistants. I thought for certain that you were going there because of them. Why would I go there just for Nemel? Frianne asked. Becausewell, Im not aware of everything that shes been up to, so its probably best to hear it from her directly. If its Nemel Gran, then she must have taken up her family craft on top of being a seneschal Frianne had heard that her junior at the Academy joined the Imperial Air Service as a customs officer, but it felt like a wasteful decision. House Gran did perfectly fine doing what they were doing and Nemel could have gotten work anywhere as both a noblewoman and a Wizard. She wasnt sure what was more confusing: the fact that Nemel had joined the Imperial Army or the fact that she had left the army to do in the Sorcerous Kingdom what she should have done in the Empire in the first place. The warmth of the Lizardman blanket eventually got to her and, when she next stirred, she swore that a distant roar had awoken her. Frianne yawned and peered about, trying to make sense of what was going on. She was alone in the cabin, however. I thought my sleepy days were over. Maybe Ive gotten lazy from being in the Sorcerous Kingdom for the last few weeks Life in the Sorcerous Kingdom was filled with all sorts of temptationsor maybe it was just living with Clara. Everything in Claras personal apartments on the third floor of Corelyn Castle was luxuriously comfortable and Frianne found herself randomly taking naps in various places. Strangely enough, Clara always seemed to be awake C as did Liane. Another set of roars turned her head to the starboard side of the barge, but all she could see was a rocky cliff of dark granite. She rose from her chair, wrapping her blanket around her shoulders before leaving the cabin to look for Dimoiya and Rangobart. Her two juniors were outside standing at a railing as they looked up at the same obstacle that had blocked her vision from the cabin. Whats going on? Frianne asked. It sounds like theres a battle going on up there, Rangobart said. A battle? In the Sorcerous Kingdom? Well, the Sorcerous Kingdom does have an army. Lady Zahradnik mentioned that there was a military base in her demesne, so it would stand to reason that they conduct exercises of some sort. Is there any point in having the Undead train? As far as she understood it, the Undead manifested in forms that were already deadly enough. Undead beings summoned through necromancy didnt need any training to do what they did. More roars rolled over the edge of the cliff, but this time they were accompanied by cheers. Yeah, probably training, Rangobart said. Is the Imperial Army like this? Dimoiya asked. If you get enough Imperial Knights together, it can sound similar. Frianne shook her head and scanned their surroundings. The Katze River was half as wide as when it flowed by Corelyn Harbour and a mountain range rose in stark relief to its waters on the port side of the ship. Directly ahead of them was a massive, snow-capped mountain with cascades coursing down its forested slopes like dozens of white veins. I never knew there was a place like this in the Duchy of E-Rantel, she shaded her eyes against the afternoon sun. You never heard the rumours from the Imperial Army? Rangobart asked. Apparently not, Frianne answered. What rumour is this? That the patrols in the southwest noticed that one of the peaks here didnt lose its snow during the summer. Lady Zahradnik has a Frost Dragon, so I assumed that that mountain is where she lives. Nemel confirmed it on our trip from Arwintar. Did that mean that Frost Dragons had the power to freeze over mountains? The only place that they were known to exist in the past was the Azerlisia Mountains, and those peaks were perpetually covered in ice. As the cries of battle or training or whatever it was faded behind them, they came to a distinct stretch of the cliff that looked like it had been cut out, complete with towers sticking out of the water where the landmass should have continued. Pairs of crimson eyes watched them as the barge made its way by, eventually arriving at a series of huge slots cut into the stone. It took a moment for Frianne to realise that each one of them was a lock similar to the ones at the entrances to Corelyn Harbour. There were far too many of them, however, and she remained confused until their barge entered one of them and was raised to the harbour level. Each lock was in reality a berth that brought them before a long line of warehouses and cargo lots that nearly stretched to the northern horizon. The gurney crane sitting above the berth started moving as soon as the water finished rising and Frianne disembarked with Dimoiya and Rangobart through a gangway on the ships starboard side. This is sort of weird, Dimoiya said. Its noisy, but quiet at the same time. Frianne nodded in agreement. The statement seemed contradictory, yet it was easy to see why she had said it. Undead dockworkers could be seen everywhere as they unloaded the barge and went about some other tasks, but there was a distinct lack of the living. It made the entire place seem cold and sterile compared to Corelyn Harbour. The yellow-green flames of a Soul Eater drew their attention to some sort of vehicle coming up the road toward them. It didnt much resemble any of the carriages they had seen in the Sorcerous Kingdom so far, but its boxy look and glass windows suggested that it was a carriage of some type. A Death Knight stomped up to open what appeared to be its only door C which opened the rear of the vehicle C and Ludmila stepped out along with two Maids. One of them was Aemila Luzi, whom Frianne had first met in Arwintar. The second was a teal-haired woman with distinct elven features. Countess Waldenstein, Ludmila smiled. Officer Roberbad. Officer Erex. Welcome to Wardens Vale. Thank you for having us, Baroness Zahradnik, Frianne returned her greeting. This is quite the place you have here. Thats probably the most popular opening statement that new visitors make, but I appreciate the sentiment. My fief isnt much to look at after coming from Corelyn Harbour and the rest of the Sorcerous Kingdom. We have little aside from the scenery. You could probably set up pensions here, Dimoiya said. I bet people would come from all over the place to relax. Ive had that suggested on several occasions, Ludmila replied. Some of the other Nobles have even asked if they could build summer villas here. I dont consider it a bad idea, but my territory is a bit complicated. Three Death Knights came over to carry their things. Their host gestured to the vehicle parked on the road near the berth. Lets get everyone situated in their accommodations first, she said. Explaining how things work here will take a very long time. Before the Storm: Act 2, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Im not sure how to say this, Frianne said as her seat vibrated against her butt, but the roads are quite different here. Ah, thats because were not travelling on a road, Ludmila replied. Its just a path over stone. One might think that it would be similar to having pavement, but its not. At least its better than the usual rural road. Frianne wasnt so sure about that. Travelling in the rural regions of the Empire inevitably saw one being jounced around by ruts in the road as they went from place to place, but it never felt like ones carriage would be shaken apart. These carriages are quite different from the ones weve seen in other parts of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Rangobart said. Theyre locally produced, Ludmila said. I suppose youve become used to Wagners vehicles since arriving. Our local artisans are far from being able to match that experience, which is probably most of what youre feeling at the moment. Were travelling ten times faster than a regular wagon, as well. That they werent riding one of the carriages from before was abundantly clear. It was a carriage-like vehicle that had some sort of temperature control, but everything else seemed to be an antithesis to the luxury they had enjoyed before. The vehicle and its furnishings were completely fashioned out of wood, with little effort made at making the interior comfortable aside from sanding down corners and edges. There were no cushions on the seats and the windows werent covered by glass aside from the one at the front. The sound of the carriage rolling over the stone filled the air with a raucous clamour as they sped over a vast, barren landscape. That landscape in itself was a mystery. It was as if someone had scoured the terrain of all soil and vegetation, leaving behind a lifeless plateau of granite on the western bank of the Katze River. She couldnt imagine that it was a natural occurrence, though she also couldnt imagine what had happened to cause it. Has Wardens Vale always been like this? Frianne asked. No, Ludmila answered with a shake of her head. My demesne didnt take on its current form until Lord Mare came along. Frianne swallowed, her hands going ice-cold as the Baroness words sunk in. If she recalled correctly, Lord Mare was the father of Ludmilas daughter. Was he some monster from the Sorcerous Kingdom who had left Ludmilas land barren while leaving her with child? How could she remain so steadfast in the face of her unspeakable hardships? She glanced at Ludmilas Maids to see how they reacted to her story, but the both of them appeared to be just as unflappable as their mistress. The first signs of life aside from themselves came into view as they approached a cluster of buildings roughly two kilometres from the waterfront. Through the spaces between the stone structures, she could see a few Humans moving in what appeared to be a village square. Their transportation slowed before reaching the perimeter of the settlement, eventually coming to a stop in a lot beside another, different-looking carriage. A Death Knight stomped over to open the door of their vehicle and they found a set of men and women in workers garb gathered nearby. The group paid little mind to the Undead nearby, waiting quietly until Ludmila stepped out. Howd it go, mlady? One of the men asked. Ludmila crossed her arms, her gaze going from the carriage to Frianne. Probably a failure, the Baroness said. We were rattling around in there like dried peas. This is turning out to be harder than it looks, the man sighed. Well take her apart and keep working on it. I look forward to your report from the artillery range. Artillery range? With no further explanation, the group walked past them and went to inspect the carriage. The commoners in Corelyn Harbour also seemed to care little for differences in social status, but, from that brief interaction, Frianne could already sense that Ludmilas people had a unique flavour of their own. Ive taken the liberty of accommodating you next to one another, Ludmila gestured for them to follow her. Will there be any problems with that? Dimoiya gets her own room? Dimoiya asked. Dimoiya gets her own house, Ludmila answered with a slight smile. They arent as fine as the dwarven work youve seen in Corelyn Harbour and Zwillingstrme, but theyre still serviceable. Oh, before we continue, this is my Ladys Maid, Aemilia Luzi. I believe everyone but Officer Roberbad has met her before. Wiluvien Linum is one of my chambermaids. While Frianne and Dimoiya had been introduced to Miss Luzi before, the Maid had changed quite a bit from the winter. She had a flanged mace clipped to her waist for some reason. On the opposite hip, two rows of three wands crossing over one another were neatly holstered. Frianne couldnt recall her wearing such items before. Well, at least the Elf seems to be a normal chambermaid. I never knew that Re-Estize had any Elves, Dimoiya said. Shes a Half-Elf who entered my service with her sister, Lluluvien. Lluluvien handles the night watch, so youll see her around in the evenings. Did she just say the night watch? They walked north around the edge of a huge village square that was larger than most towns, eventually coming across a shophouse with the banner of House Zahradnik draped over its simple wooden door. In contrast to the stone building and its bleak grey surroundings, a snarl of greenery was growing out of the window. Frianne edged away as the plants turned to regard them. This is my official unofficial residence in Wardens Vale, Ludmila said. As you might have noticed, its fairly easy to distinguish from the other buildings. As she spoke, more plants appeared from around the corners of the building. Dimoiya squatted to eye them curiously. Ive never seen plants like these before, she said. Theyre the intelligent sort, Ludmila said. The sound of my voice usually brings them over if Ive been away for a while. Are they dangerous? Most things can be dangerous in the right circumstances. If you keep in mind that they are plants and behave accordingly, there shouldnt be any real problems. What do plants behave like? What are you doing with them? Rangobart asked. Theyre settlers, Ludmila smiled, just like the Humans you see walking around the village. I mentioned that theyre intelligent plants, yes? Now I have to wonder what your tax policy is like. Ludmila continued walking, exchanging a casual greeting with a passing citizen before looking back at Rangobart. The answer to that is more complicated than you think, she said. I will try my best to explain, but Im not confident that I can adequately do so before you return to Corelyn Harbour. Wagner always looks like she wants to pull out her hair every time we broach any topic related to my territorial economy. I get the feeling that she strongly disapproves of whatever it is youre doing here, Frianne said. Just strongly? It seemed that she didnt think we would come away with anything useful, at least, Rangobart said. She implied that you would discourage us from developing our new fiefs. It isnt as if Im not developing my fief, Ludmilas voice took on a reproachful tone. Our respective notions of development simply differ to the point where she is confident that what I am doing is wrong. My policies are foolishly wasteful, according to her. To be fair, her views are shared C in part, or in whole C by most people living in Re-Estize and Baharuth. They passed a stone house being dismantled by a team of workers. Undead placed debris into one of the ubiquitous containers that the Sorcerous Kingdom used to haul freight. Additionally, what Frianne assumed was the furniture from the house was arranged neatly nearby. As far as she could tell, nothing was in particularly poor condition. If anything, it all looked rather new. What happened here? Rangobart asked, an eviction? It was one of the first houses built in this village, Ludmila answered. Everything that you see around you is temporary C the city that will eventually stand here is something that will take shape over generations. While that happens, my people will be continually refining themselves for the future. That didnt make much sense to her. Cities did take shape over generations, but that didnt mean one regularly tore down perfectly functional buildings. How old was this house? Frianne asked. It was built about a year ago, Ludmila answered. Was there some defect that made it unsuitable for habitation? No, it was just old. The residents moved into a new home on the other side of the square. What will be raised in this buildings place? Another shophouse. then what was the point of the exercise? Rangobart asked. The exercise was the point of the exercise, Ludmila told them. I said it just now, didnt I? My people will be continually refining themselves for the future. So youre tearing down buildings to build new buildings, Rangobart said slowly, which are being built for the express purpose of giving those involved in the construction process work experience. In part, yes. Industries as a whole are being cultivated through this process and others similar to it. But isnt it a colossal waste of labour and materials? Rangobart asked, It isnt as if youre wanting for space. Im sure that spares from around the Sorcerous Kingdom would love for the chance to live here. Ludmila looked at Rangobart for a moment, then examined the half-filled cargo container before nodding silently to herself. I suppose you would see things that way. Lets drop off everyones things before we explore that line of inquiry. Their accommodations were a set of three shophouses not far from a part of the square that was under construction. Frianne assumed that it meant the buildings were the newest in the village, but she didnt have an eye for how they technically differed from the older ones. She went and had her bags placed on the front counter before coming out again, wondering if it was the first time that anyone had ever accommodated aristocratic guests in a shop. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Are the accommodations to your satisfaction, Countess Waldenstein? Ludmila asked. This place is as large as a summer villa on the Golden Strand, Frianne answered. I can hardly complain about that. I cant believe you plan on knocking them down again, Rangobart said as he came to join them. Nobles have a taste for old things, Ludmila said, but theyre not that old. Most of my subjects are all too happy to move into their new and improved homes. Dimoiya came out a few minutes later, accompanied by Wiluvien. Prez! Dimoiya bubbled, Did you see the lake? Theres a lake? You can see it from the balcony. Its huge! There are thingies in it! I was totally right about the villa thing. I bet you could even get imperial Nobles to visit in the summer. I dont think many would be brave enough to cross the border just for a nice view, Ludmila said. Or even consider coming to the Sorcerous Kingdom for that matter. Besides, the Empire has natural beauty aplenty. I wouldnt mind vacationing here, Frianne said. There will always be something new if you keep knocking things down every year. Surely, youll have to stop at some point, Rangobart said. Its bound to get too expensive as the population grows. The appearance of permanent structures will depend on this. Ludmila gestured to the ground nearby, where some grass and a few small plants struggled to grow in a thin patch of dirt. The city here will be unlike any other city in the region, she said. At least any city that exists at this moment. It will be built according to its unique ecology rather than any of what we consider conventional reasons. This location is rather conventional, though, Frianne noted. It is, Ludmila admitted. My ancestors settled in this vale because it has a river that is suited for transportation and is connected to the developed interior. Its warmer here than up in the surrounding highlands. It is surrounded by seemingly inexhaustible natural bounty and sits in a strategically critical location. But it is also the will of those who came before me that this place remains a verdant jewel nestled in the wild, and so I shall endeavour to respect their wishes. Does that mean it will be similar in appearance to the residential district of Corelyn Harbour? Frianne asked, I recall that you were heavily involved in its design. You had a hand in Zwillingstrmes creation, as well. It wont, Ludmila said. The best way to describe it would be a city the size of a small barony that looks more like a forest than a city. Its communities will be spread throughout that forest C on the surface, underground, underwater, and in the canopy above. The only districts of the city that may resemble conventional urban spaces will be the harbour and the citadel. Frianne frowned at the tiny patch of dirt. If they were waiting for nature to return to the barren plateau before committing to any permanent structures, it would indeed take generations for Ludmilas vision to manifest. She could only hope that her descendants didnt decide that it was a terrible idea and do something else instead. Theres that container from before, Ludmila said. Lets see where it goes, shall we? Out in the square, four Death Knights carried the cargo container from the demolished house like a group of servants carrying a litter. They ended up at the construction site nearby, where a strange sight awaited them. About a dozen masons were visible on the premises. This wasnt strange in itself, but even more magic casters than masons were present. Five were Lizardmen dressed in shamanistic garb. Three were Humans adorned in brown robes. One was an Elder Lich with a clipboard and three Humans in black robes stood in a row behind it. Standing off to the side were two more Humans wearing the unsettling vestments of Surshanas adherents. Whats going on? Dimoiya whispered, Who are these people? The Lizardmen are Druids from the colony on the lake. The mages in the brown robes are from our Faculty of Alchemy. The black-robed mages are from the Faculty of Necromancy. The two Acolytes are staff at the local shrine. Faculty? As in a university? A roar filled the air as the container was emptied into the yard. Once the wind whisked the dust away, the Lizardmen gathered around the pile of broken stone. They knelt on the ground and a magical formation flashed into existence under them. Wait. Waitwaitwaitwaitwait. Why are tribal Demihumans conducting a ritual? Ritual Magic was one of the pinnacles of spellcraft, known only to the Empires upper echelons and those who employed it at the behest of the state. Of course, it existed as a rumour and fanciful element in folklore, but its existence as a practical skill was considered a state secret by the Baharuth Empire. The pile of stone seemed to melt into a single blob that reformed into a huge block of unblemished granite. Then, the light of the ritual formation faded and the Lizardman Druids stood, tails slowly waving back and forth. The brown-robed mages came forward to examine the result, casting appraisal spells and chipping off small samples while the Elder Lich went around asking questions and taking notes. See? Ludmila smiled, Were not wasting any materials. It was rumoured that the greatest mages in the history of humanity performed rituals to obtain immortality. In Wardens Vale, they performed rituals to refurbish construction materials for buildings that would be destroyed shortly after. It was just wrong on too many levels. Wh-what happened? Dimoiya asked. A ritual was conducted to fuse the stone into a single block, Ludmila said. Eh? A ritual? Like the rituals in the stories that summon Demons? A ritual isnt necessary to summon Demons, Ludmila told her. How do you know that?! People in the Sorcerous Kingdom had a talent for casually making the most absurd remarks. Frianne eyed the stupid number of magic casters standing around the construction site. Maybe absurd things were simply considered normal in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Theres still the question of labour, Rangobart said. In fact, adding magic to the equation compounds the issue. This entire region is mountainous. Youre using precious mana to transmute stone that can be cut from quarries nearby. If this was the Empire, one might argue that the cost of transportation would justify the use of mana C assuming one even had mages on hand C but those costs in the Sorcerous Kingdom are negligible if I correctly understand what weve been shown so far. If I did that, Ludmila said, there would be that much less stone in the mountains. Friannes gaze went to the mountain range that stretched across the eastern horizon. Even one of the peaks could build a thousand Arwintars C building a few houses would surely go unnoticed. That is the crux of the matter, I suppose, Ludmila sighed in the face of their silence. I often wonder if it will always be like this. The Baroness turned away from the construction site, cutting across the corner of the village square as she headed toward a line of storefronts. Like what? Rangobart asked. Many living things are driven to compete in order to survive, Ludmila said. Humans are no exception. Our civilisations are built with our state of weakness relative to our competitors in mind. We seek advantages to cover for those weaknesses and learn how to exploit the world around us in a bid for life. One could say that this is what lies at the core of Human nature. I dont find any fault with that assessment, Rangobart said. By and large, we are individually weak compared to most other races and must resort to those means. And what happens if we no longer need to resort to those means? What will the Empire do now that its existence is guaranteed by the Sorcerous Kingdom? Security isnt our only concern, Rangobart said. We have a growing population to feed. I see, Ludmilas bootheels clicked to a stop. We must eat. Is everyone alright with crab? Frianne blinked at the question, then nodded when she realised they were standing in front of a restaurant. Im fine with it, Rangobart said. Dimoiya loves crab! Inside the restaurant, a waitress greeted them cheerfully before guiding them to a cosy booth. Frianne slid in first to get a seat by the window. Magical lighting and temperature control, again. Does every building somehow have it? Shortly after they were seated, the waitress arrived with a huge bowl of crab soup, placing it in the centre of the table and ladling out a portion for everyone. Two platters of warm rolls were placed on either end of the table. Frianne peered at the lumpy objects. What kind of bread is this? She asked. Buttered crab biscuits, the waitress answered with a bright smile. Theyre the most popular item on our menu these days. Mmph momph mmh hpm! Dimoiya said. Out of habit, Frianne used the silver ring on her left pinky finger to check her food for poison before breaking off a piece of biscuit. Having crab biscuits with crab soup was a questionable menu choice, but both dishes were still delicious. At any rate, Ludmila said once they settled in comfortably, why do you suppose that the Empires immediate impulse is to expand once they realise that they have the capability to do so? In the past, it was acting to ensure that it had the industrial and military might to secure the country against internal and external threats. Now, you say that you have people to feed. Why is population control seemingly not an option? Urban populations already average two children per family and rural populations no longer need to have five to ensure growth. The Empire faces a similar population explosion as the Sorcerous Kingdom will in the future. Unlike us, however, you have the means to curb your growth. I must admit that there is a fair bit of ambition involved, Frianne said. But is that wrong? Rangobart said, Ambition drives many Imperial Knights. Every recruit dreams of one day having a plot of land to pass down to their sons. As a Noble, you must surely see the value in this. Of course, Ludmila replied. Its not even thinking limited to Nobles. Holding a title, tenancy, or licence is a crucial component of ensuring ones personal dignity. Without them, one cannot reliably live off of the fruit of their labour, raise a family, or exercise control over our lives. The problem is that the Empire appears to be trapped in an unnecessary spiral of growth due to its past needs. It is the same problem that we in the Sorcerous Kingdom face, but we do not turn to conquest as a measure to address it as it is ultimately an act that makes the problem worse in the long run. Population control still isnt perfect, Frianne noted. There will always be families that have many children. When we account for economic and social dynamics, having more children is in itself a competitive edge. The largest dynasties will have an easier time exerting the most influence. Opting to limit breeding carries a very real risk of fading into irrelevance. If the revolution in industry and logistics brought by the Sorcerous Kingdom plays out as Clara projects, limiting population growth is counterintuitive on many levels. She knew that she was arguing from what Ludmila would probably consider an archaic worldview, but she couldnt find an easy way out of it. As Ludmila had asserted, their discussion revolved around a core component of Human nature and it existed for a very good reason. Doing something that went against it would normally result in being outcompeted not only by other races, but also by fellow Humans. That is an artificial problem, is it not? Ludmila said, One created by the laws and customs that evolved alongside our civilisation out of necessity. If thats the case, does it make any sense to keep them if they are no longer necessary? The backlash to any measures to change those laws and customs that I can think of is incalculable, Frianne replied. Imperial citizensCno, every Human society that I have a working knowledge of would react the same way. Those changes would be seen as wrong according to our common sense. Immoral, even. The waitress reappeared, bearing platters of steamed crab accompanied by servings of flatbread and fresh greens. Frianne stared down at a red shell that was larger than her head. Is there a reason why every course on this menu is some sort of crab dish? Frianne asked after the waitress disappeared again, I know you asked if we were fine with crab, but Were dealing with the aftermath of an ecological disaster, Ludmila said. Crabs are a disaster? Dimoiya said before sucking the meat out of a leg. It was quite catastrophic, a rare embarrassed look appeared on the Baroness face. The Lizardmen got a bit overzealous with their fish farms. They overfed the fish and started using ritual magic to encourage plant growth in the marshes, which in turn led to an explosion in the population of various species that dwell in the lake. The Mud Crabs were especially successful and now were trying to eat our way out of the problem. Thats a rather fortunate problem to have, Rangobart said. Why not export them? We do export a reasonable amount, Ludmila replied. But sending massive amounts of food anywhere can have undesirable side effects. It creates a temporary input that the receiving system will adjust to. When that input ends, the result can be tragic. Tragedy can even occur before it ends. Im lost. Its similar to having a period of economic prosperity. When that period ends, hardship results from the shortfalls. In the case of food, a population starves. Never mind countries, even tribes will try to take advantage of their temporary boost and attempt to conquer more territory to avert undesirable outcomes. Wars happen and the balance of power in an entire region may be upset. just how many crabs do you have? A lot. For the time being, were placing most of them in frozen storage. Still, it may take years to bring the lake system back to the desirable balance. We can only consider it a lesson learned in blindly optimistic efforts to improve the land. Well, the lake, in this case. By imperial standards, Frianne said, it would be considered a wild success. A major new industry could arise from it, bringing prosperity to many. By imperial standards, Ludmila said, but not by mine. The economy of Wardens Vale is fundamentally dissimilar to the Empire and most of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Places like this village act to convert the outputs of our territorial economy into something recognisable by external markets that interact with ours. But how can that be? Frianne asked, We all exist as part of the same world, do we not? We dont, Ludmila answered with a smirk, not as you understand it, anyway. Before the Storm: Act 2, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 After dinner, Frianne took Ludmilas suggestion to retire early for the night to get some much-needed rest. She spent three hours writing a summary of the trip for the Court Council before passing out, and when she woke up in the morning and re-read it, she was certain that everyone back in Arwintar would think she had gone insane. Their journey up and down the Azerlisia Mountains, while only lasting two days, was one that would have taken months of conventional travel. Ludmilas talk about not existing in the same world will undoubtedly make things even worse. She threw back her covers with a sigh, wandering around her room in search of something to wear for the day. Surely, Ludmila was framing things in the metaphorical sense that Clara had back in Corelyn Harbour. As beautiful and isolated as Wardens Vale was, Frianne wouldnt go so far as to call it alien. By and large, she could recognise most things at a glance and make reasonably confident assumptions as to how they fit into the grand scheme of things. Her lips pressed into a thin line as she focused on doing up the buttons of her dress. After a moment, she shrugged it off again and searched through her bags for another outfit. That cant have been the largest one Frianne had packed multiple sets of clothing to account for her advancing pregnancy, but it seemed that she had underestimated things. Was that why pregnant women didnt travel? It seemed as good a reason as any. All of the other difficulties felt like exaggerations and overblown worries now that she was going through them herself. In the end, she picked out a warm set of sleepwear that probably wouldnt look strange outside, then wrapped a Lizardman blanket around her shoulders. After checking over herself in a body-length mirror, she decided that she would probably fit right in with the locals if she had one of the headscarves that all of their women wore. She cast a Clean spell on herself before heading out, immediately feeling the bite of the chilly highland air on her face. The village square was already alive with activity, though its size spread things out to make everything look deceptively quiet. She had visited rural villages and remote towns before, and everything she saw in Wardens Vale was similar enough to them. Except for that Frianne backed away as a little girl walked by with some kind of powerful Skeleton. The girl carried a basket of food while the Skeleton cradled a crate filled with crafting supplies in its bony arms. After warily watching the strange duo disappear into a nearby shophouse, she noticed that there were kids walking around with Skeletons all over the place. As with the girl, they appeared to be carrying out the same morning chores that children everywhere did. For some stupid reason, the Skeletons were all wearing one accessory or another, ranging from colourful ribbons tied around their bones to straw hats with vibrant decorations. Was this how Ludmila had so quickly accustomed her people to the presence of the Undead? She got them through their children? She was careful not to cross the path of anyone as she made her way to the official unofficial residence of the territorial lord. Across the street from its jungle-like front window was a large billboard she hadnt noticed before. She joined the handful of villagers gathered before it, looking up at various posts written in the shared script of Re-Estize and Baharuth. Her attention was drawn to a line carved along the top of the board. Forty-seven days since last incident The numbers were etched into rectangular placards hung onto iron pegs. Frianne pondered the mysterious lines meaning. Her first thought was that there were certain dangerous industries in the region. If that was the case, it was an admirable record. House Gushmonds mines couldnt go a week without a work-related fatality. Since Ludmila said what she did about quarrying stone, maybe its something else. Forestry, perhaps? No, thats just as deadly, if not more. Mornin Prez! Frianne turned to discover that Dimoiya had gone completely native. She knew that her inquisitive junior would have used the time after yesterday evenings dinner to investigate as much as she could, but it looked like she had also done some shopping. Her garb completely matched that of the villagers and she carried herself with the intrepid posture of a brave frontiersman in an imperial propaganda poster. Good morning, Dimoiya, Frianne replied. I see youve already started digging around. Mhm, Dimoiya nodded. Its really interesting here! A bunch of Demihumans showed up after you retired for the evening and set up a market in the square. It was still going on by the time I went to bed. What were they selling? All sorts of stuff. Mostly unprocessed materials. Lets seethere were things that youd expect to come out of a forest, but it shocked me to see how many uncommon and rare goods there were. The Alchemists that came to shop were all over them! You should come check it out with me after dinner tonight. I hope we get crab again. Im amazed you could eat so much crab, Frianne said. After the steamed crab came crab cakes and crab pudding. They ate so much crab that Frianne dreamed that she had given birth to a crab. She was able to nurse her newborn child for all of five minutes before Dimoiya appeared and ate it in front of her. Frianne reacted to the loss of her crab-baby by blowing up Dimoiya with a Fireball and Dimoiya exploded into a shower of steamed crab legs. The dream was so vivid that Frianne felt around to make sure she wasnt carrying a crab the moment she awoke. Dimoiya has an extra stomach just for crab! Crab is apparently good for pregnancies, as well, Ludmilas voice came from the side. I-Is that so? Honestly, my mother and grandmother have been feeding me all sorts of strange things ever since they found out about the baby. Ive had everything from Kinshu Yogurt to powdered Green Dragon gizzard. Ludmila stared at her for a long moment. Frianne. What is it? You should be careful of what you consume C especially while youre carrying a child. I-It should be fine! My mother said that she had the same thing while she was carrying me. What are they supposed to do? Dimoiya asked. Kinshu is to develop clear, healthy skin, Frianne answered. The Green Dragon gizzard is for increased cunning. What are you, a potion? Ludmila muttered, And people say that followers of The Six are the weird ones Thats because they are While it was common knowledge that people could inherit physical traits such as eye and hair colour or the shape of ones nose and ears, those who worshipped the Six Great Gods believed that things like vocational expertise could be passed down in the same way. This was, of course, ridiculous. Everyone had to learn professional skills C they werent born with them. So, Frianne asked, what do you have planned for us today? We need to take care of you, first, Ludmila said. Me? Yes, you. Your skin and hair are drying out and the dress you were wearing yesterday was too tight. Theres also something about your smellwe should have a member of the temple staff check on you and the baby. Ehmy smell? Ludmila took her by the wrist and brought her into her official unofficial residence. The interior was a smaller version of the shophouse that Frianne was staying in and the entire display area was filled with unknown plants. Luzi. Miss Luzi appeared from behind a painted wooden divider. Yes, my lady? Lady Waldenstein could use an examination. Of course, Miss Luzi lowered her head. Hmmis it alright to use the war room? That should be fine, Ludmila said. Oh, is the thing I ordered finished? Yes, my lady. On their way to the stairs behind the counter, they passed the entrance of an office where an Elder Lich was seated at a desk. Frianne was brought to a room on the second floor with a large table placed in its centre. There were no chairs around the table, but there was a small couch along the wall nearby. They referred to it as a war room, but she didnt see any indication of it being anything of the sort. Ludmila gestured for her to be seated. This is really too much of a fuss to be making over me, Frianne said. Honestly, Ludmila said, if you didnt have duties to attend to in the Empire, I would have invited you to stay here until you delivered the baby. If I didnt have duties to attend to in the Empire, Frianne snorted, my mother would have locked me up in the estate. Pardon me, my lady, Miss Luzi said before kneeling before Frianne and cupping her chin with one hand. Erm, Miss Luzi is doing the examination? Thats right, Ludmila said. Shes an Acolyte. Youre allowed to have a member of the Temples in your household staff? Frianne asked, That isnt at all acceptable in the Empire. The Sorcerous Kingdom has nothing to worry about from the Temple of the Six. I suppose thats true The Temple of the Four was the greatest threat to the Imperial Administration, so the Empire constantly sought to undermine the Temples power. The result was a relationship that could be described as mistrustful, at best. Ever since the Empire became a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom, it was the next closest thing to belligerent. The Sorcerous Kingdom, on the other hand, was so powerful that she doubted that they cared about what the Temples did. That must be convenient, in various ways. How are examinations like this held in the Empire? Ludmila asked. My family pays for a High Priest to come from the Arwintar Cathedral, Frianne answered. Now that were on that topic, I cant imagine what Ill be subjected to when I get back. My father is on the Court Council, so hes going to hear about all of the Undead and whatever else scares him that Ive encountered. Isnt sending for a High Priest backwards? What do you mean? Its just a routine examination, isnt it? Ludmila leaned against the table, Even Acolytes can do that. Having a High Priest come over takes up time that the High Priest could be using to address the issues that only they can deal with. Frianne glanced at Miss Luzi. But an Acolyte is still a Priest in training. Those with the means would naturally pay for the best care possible It doesnt work that way, Ludmila said. At least not in the specific manner in which you assert. An Acolyte will still always know if theres a problem. If they cant deal with the problem or identify it, then they can send for a higher-rank member of the temple staff who can. The only time youd rationally send for the highest-rank Priest possible is if youve been afflicted with poison, some supernatural disease, or a curse that immediately threatens lives. You have thousands of Acolytes for every High Priest C I can only imagine that the wealthy would be resented by taking up critical resources for a routine examination. Assuming people even know this Where did you learn this from? Frianne asked. Shouldnt knowledge of the workings of the regional health care and sometimes education system be a fundamental component of any scions education? Not if that health care system is considered a relic of the past that should be replaced as quickly as possible You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. At best, the Imperial Magic Academy recognised the Temples existence. How they factored into governance wasnt covered unless one became an officer in the Imperial Administration and enrolled in their affiliated university. Even then, temple operations were components of a formula and that formula didnt require any deep understanding: only that the result fell within a range of acceptable bounds that included the Temples ability to cause problems for the Administration. That isnt the case in the Empire, Frianne said, and Im certain that you understand the reasons behind it. Actually, one of the things I was interested in seeing is how youve addressed your public health concerns with Alchemy. Its as good a place to start as any, I suppose, Ludmila said. How is Lady Waldenstein, Luzi? Her strength is probably causing her to overlook a few issues, the Maid said. My strength? In Adventurer terms, Ludmila said, youre around Difficulty Rating Sixty. As a conventional arcane caster, that means youre about as physically robust as a strong Iron-rank Adventurer. At least by the Sorcerous Kingdoms standards. Your baby, however, is not, Miss Luzi told her. There isnt any danger so far, but keep in mind that you can go to greater extremes than the average Human mother can. Aside from that, I would recommend against the use of any cosmetics unless you know whats in them. Not only can they get along badly with your dry skin, but you may also absorb something unhealthy. You may resist the effects, but your unborn child is much weaker than you are. Nothing that I use registers as poison to detection spells, Frianne said. Poison detection spells only recognise poisons strong enough to take effect in a single dose. Certain pigments and scents used in cosmetics have toxic elements that build up in the body over time. Think of it as the same or worse as consuming undercooked meat or alcohol. Frianne shuddered. Why didnt the High Priest tell me any of that? She asked. Out of practice, perhaps, Miss Luzi answered. The higher one goes in the Temples, the more ones time is taken up by paperwork and other things. It could also be a lack of experience. The Temple of the Six promotes its clergy based on seniority, but Ive heard that politics and such can influence advancement in the Temple of the Four. Ironically, an Acolyte or junior Priest from a regular temple would have probably informed you of what I did since they see far more people than the senior temple staff. I wonder if theres any way to put that bald old man through the wringer, Frianne grumbled. My family donated a tidy sum for the service. What did that service include? I identified five First-tier spells and four Second-tier spells cast during the ceremony. There was the examination before that, of course, but he didnt find anything wrong with mewhich only made me wonder why he cast all of those spells. Ludmila and her maid exchanged a look. I believe Liane would call that covering his ass, Ludmila said. He couldnt find anything wrong, but he cast spells that dealt with the common problems anyway. It seems that even the temples in the Empire are veryimperial. Whats that supposed to mean? Frianne frowned. That the Baharuth Empire, from the Emperor on down, seems to prefer overpowering their problems. Whether its crushing people with laws, rewriting public perception through information control, running things down with Imperial Knights, or blasting its worries away with magiceven the underhanded scheming works toward the ultimate goal of overpowering an opponent. We like acting decisively. And Im curious where that will ultimately lead you, Ludmila said. We should go and find Rangobart. Dimoiya, would you be so kind as to give Frianne a copy of your notes? Sure! You took notes? Frianne asked. It sounded important, Dimoiya adjusted her spectacles. When Im big and powerful, Im going to have kids too! Assuming your parents dont marry you off before then. No way! Ill grow like Veronica and find my very own Ludwig! Ludmila placed her hand lightly on the small of Dimoiyas back and gently guided her back down the stairs. Frianne straightened her outfit before going to join them outside. There, they found Rangobart standing with someone she hadnt seen since her graduation. Nemel? Prez? The scion of House Gran came over to tug at Friannes blanket tearfully, Prez, get this! Rangobart stalked me all the way back to Wardens Vale! Hah? Rangobart, Frianne said, this isnt the Academy anymore. You stalked Miss Gran during your Academy years? Ludmila frowned. What? No! I was just looking out for herC Rangobart snapped his mouth shut, but it was too late. I was recently informed that you moved here, Nemel, Frianne said. I arrived this spring, Nemel nodded. Its been a crazy few months, but, overall, things feel like theyre going well. Have you noticed any problems with the new registration procedures? Ludmila asked. Nothing that isnt unavoidable, my lady, Nemel replied. The post offices identification procedures are a bit much for arrivals to handle, but they dont cause any permanent damage. Then the choice is between freezing every night for no reason and getting registered. Pretty much. I managed to get a few to come by having the men bring them, but I had to wait until the morning rush was over or theyd try to swim back home. A small group of commoners adorned in the garb of poor imperial urbanites was clustered nearby, occupying a point equidistant from the Death Knight standing by the sign, a Death Knight standing sentry further down the street, and the plants that were crawling around outside of Ludmila''s makeshift manor. You brought people from the Empire? Frianne asked. Theyre spares from Arwintar that signed up to move here, Nemel answered. Mostly originating from my familys fief. I suppose that this was never mentioned in the Court Council sessions. Its my first time hearing about it, Frianne said. With everything thats been going on, the Ministry of Domestic Affairs is already drowning in paperwork. A wagon rolled into the village square, driven by a Vampire in a postal service uniform. Or maybe the Soul Eater was driving it and the Vampire was just riding along. Distressed noises issued from the group of migrants as they shifted away from the road and the wagon rolled to a stop in front of Ludmilas manor. The Vampire disembarked and came over, bowing low in greeting. Good morning, Baroness Zahradnik. Good morning, Ludmila replied. Dont let me get in the way of your work, Miss Gran. Nemel nodded and went to address her people. Frianne watched curiously as they lined up in pairs in front of the door to Ludmilas place. What does this registration involve? Frianne asked. Its probably easier to see for yourself, Ludmila said. Will that be alright? The process is hardly confidential. Its not much different than registering family members at the local hall. Actually, thats exactly whats going on now. The men are settlers from the first wave of migrants. Theyre registering their new wives who recently arrived. I see. It sounded simple enough. In the Empire, the first wave of pioneers to a frontier was almost always exclusively men. Women came once a new settlement was secured and solidly on the path of development. Nemel had prudently taken advantage of a well-known process to avoid many of the headaches that would have otherwise happened. Single women looking for husbands would always come so long as they knew their prospective partners had some land or a licence and men were easier to recruit if they knew they would be able to get a wife. Once the first couple entered the manor, Ludmila brought them back inside and they stood amidst the small jungle in the hall to watch. Gyahh! Dimoiya cried, Something licked my ankle! Shh! Dimoiya quieted down as the Vampire shushed her with a stern look. The buxom postal officers attention then turned to the skinny woman trembling in front of the counter, lavishing her with a smile that straddled the line between seductive and obscene. Pale fingers with enviously perfect nails lightly tilted the womans chin upward. Do not resist, the Vampire commanded in a sultry voice. Her crimson gaze flared, and the womans trembling ceased. A chill travelled down Friannes spine. That Vampire just dominated her. It was one of the hallmarks of their kind, but there were few descriptions of it in action. A fight against a Vampire with reasonable odds of victory could quickly turn into a massacre if a member of a subjugating force fell prey to the ability. What is your name? The Vampire asked, her quill hovering over some sort of form. Laura. Laura Colson. How old are you? Fifteen. And you have agreed to become this mans wife? I think hell do. Frianne winced. They were using domination magic to collect truthful statements, but it seemed that there were some hidden pitfalls. Unlike regular charm spells, self-preservation didnt factor into how the target of a domination effect answered questions or carried out commands. It should be fine, I think? Theyve just recently met, after all. After collecting several forms worth of information, the Vampire unfurled a scroll on the counter between them. Please sign here. I cant read or write, Laura said. What does it say? This scroll contains a list of items that you may freely obtain as a new resident. The woman took another quill from the counter and marked the document. The Vampire stamped the scroll and sealed it before holding it out. Welcome to the Sorcerous Kingdom, Laura Colson, the Vampire Bride smiled pleasantly. You may redeem the items on this list at the shops across the village square. Serve His Majesty well. With that, the woman stumbled back a step. She shook her head and rubbed her eyes, whimpering at the realisation of what had happened. Hmm, Ludmila crossed her arms, no matter how nicely we do things, we always get that reaction. Because they were just subjected to a hostile magic effect, obviously! Lauras husband picked up the scroll from the counter and silently bobbed his head before leading his new wife back outside. When the next couple came in, a sense of morbid curiosity over what the next woman would say kept her from leaving. After all six couples were registered, they went back outside. Rangobart gave Frianne an unreadable look. What is it? She asked. Women are brutal creatures, he said. Were realistic, Frianne sniffed. Its men who have unreasonably romantic expectations nestled in their little glass hearts. Nemel walked up to the group of migrants, clapping her hands twice to get their attention. Alright, everyone! She said in her characteristically cheerful voice, Its time to go shopping! The group of migrants followed after the seneschal. Ludmilas group followed after the migrants. They crossed the village square to the main row of storefronts, stopping at an oddly constructed boutique. Something seems off about this building Frianne said. The shophouses here dont have workshops or warehouses attached, Rangobart said. Each one is just an outlet for goods. Thats strange. Why were they built this way? Ive consolidated the local mundane industries into several chartered companies with this latest group of new buildings, Ludmila told them. Each artisan owns a share in the company and contributes their own product line. Dedicated Merchants run the storefront while the artisans focus on their craft in the manufactory behind this building. Eh Dimoiya looked up at the sign of the building, Didnt that one group try something like this in Arwintar a few years ago? They did, Frianne nodded. It ended in catastrophe. What happened? Ludmila asked. Infighting, Dimoiya said. They kept trying to undermine one another, bribing the Merchants to promote their products over their partners and other sneaky things. The Merchants working in the storefront were competing against one another too. They kept undercutting to make sales C some even offered promotional gifts to entice people to deal with them. In the end, one guy bankrupted himself and set the store on fire out of spite. A whole block in the Second-class District burnt down. Rangobart scoffed. That sequence of events seems an obvious thing, he said. I suppose its harder to light stone buildings on fire, but There hasnt been any hint of that behaviour, Ludmila said. That sort of thinking is unthinkable on the frontier. If a group of people acted like that out here, a Troll would come along and eat them all while they were fighting one another. you still get attacked by Trolls? Rangobart frowned. No, Ludmila said. Though I would consider sending the resident Trolls after those types of troublemakers. The women entered the boutique and each was allowed to have their choice of two sets of work clothes, boots, a nightgown, smallclothes, and a set of towels and blankets. Despite the size of the shop, most of its offerings were unassuming in appearance. Ludmila fished up some new clothing for Frianne, as well. Their next stop was the outlet next door, where the newcomers received various odds and ends, including cookware, utensils, dishes, bar soap, and clay pots to store things in. Did they even need to pack anything from the Empire? Rangobart said. Im sure they brought some articles of sentimental value, Ludmila said. Barring their specific vocation and location, however, everyone gets the same start here. Thats quite generous of you. People often dont know what they need out here, so its better to just make sure they have everything that they need. By the time they were done with the second outlet, everyone had so much stuff that each person had to put it all into a barrel and load it onto a wagon. Frianne grew alert as they came to their next stop, which had a variety of potions and magic items on display. I recall you saying something about using potions instead of Priests back when you were with us on the Blister Campaign, Rangobart said, but youre giving out magic items, as well? Our magic item production is steady enough that we can supply what few immigrants we get, Ludmila said. They receive a kit with potions for almost anything that can happen to them in their new homes. Additionally, they each get a temperature control item, a water source, two light sources, a preservation item for uncooked meat, and another preservation item for other food. Frianne eyed the shelves, trying to tally the total value of everything Ludmila listed. Needless to say, it was far beyond the means of most. All but the residents of the Empires First-class Districts and the wealthier citizens of the Second-class Districts would be able to afford the expenditure. If the average resident of Arwintars Third-class District saved up their discretionary income to make the same purchase, it might take them a decade or more. Isnt this far too much? Frianne asked, What are your production costs like? Theyre quite reasonable, actually, Ludmila answered. These items only come with a new registration, however. Anything beyond that becomes a personal expense at the prices you see listed here. Even so, Rangobart said, the cost of doing the same thing in the Empire would be crippling. I assume youve made some calculation in regards to how long this investment would take to pay itself back in rent and taxes. I have, Ludmila replied with a nod. It doesnt take long. My subjects make personal purchases quite frequently. How can that be? A purchase like this would represent decades of a common labourers wage. Even if they hold a tenancy, I cant imagine anyone buying more than one of these items every year. Well, thats where your visit comes in. Ive pretty much given up trying to explain in words how different things are in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Especially when it comes to my territory. Lets move on, shall we? Before the Storm: Act 2, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Mmm, so good Frianne walked out of her guest villa C calling it a guest shophouse felt too weird C feeling a sense of relief she hadnt known she needed. Ludmila walked out behind her and lightly shut the door before strolling back with her to the row of outlets on the western side of the too-large village square. They came across Dimoiya sitting in one of the shaded benches facing the shops, taking notes on some sheets of summoned paper. Youre not going to be able to carry all your observations back at this rate, Frianne looked at the thick pile of already-used paper beside Dimoiya. Ill hire a wagon if I must! Dimoiya replied, then looked up at Frianne with a frown, Did something good happen, Prez? I suppose you could say that, Frianne smiled. The salve that Ludmila recommended worked wonders. Im amazed that something like it exists. You probably dont see it in the Empire because it isnt deemed practical, Ludmila said. Ill practical anyone in the face with a Fireball if they claim that, Frianne muttered. My mothers only advice was to not scratch, so I just sat around trying not to go crazy. Was it really that bad? Dimoiya asked. Your turn will come, Frianne answered. Who created this salve, anyway? It even removes stretch marks! My chambermaids started complaining about the same thing halfway through their pregnancies, Ludmila said. I remember my old villagers talking about it as well, so I figured it wouldnt hurt to ask my Alchemists if they could come up with something. Its quite handy C especially with so many new families on their way throughout my fief. I bet it would still sell in the Empire, Frianne said. Any Noblewoman going through the same thing would snatch it up without a second thought. How much does it cost to produce? Not much, Ludmila replied. The problem is limited supply. Youll find this to be an overarching theme when it comes to my territory. Frianne looked beyond the square to the vast wilderness surrounding them in all directions. How could that be? If Ludmila said that the salve didnt cost much to produce, Frianne could only assume that the reagents werent rare. Shouldnt that naturally bring the price of everything up? Frianne asked. It might if it was something that a Pharmacist could concoct, Ludmila answered. So you mean to say that it costs mana. Ludmila nodded. Mana economies are tricky to juggle, she said. Unlike collecting physical resources, its not something we can directly solve by piling on more Undead labour. However, working within the restrictions of a mana-based economy and the perspective that it gives has proven instrumental in identifying and embracing the systems that exist in my territory. A society bound by its mana economy? It was an intriguing notion. The Empire C or any other society that Frianne knew of, for that matter C treated its mana economy as unnecessary in the mundane affairs of the country. In the Imperial Administrations view, magic casters were something like cream to be skimmed off of greater imperial society for the exclusive use of the Empire. They even had several formulas to help them figure out how much of that cream existed for collection, which informed the states quotas for recruitment and industrial development. This need to control its mana economy was essentially the backdrop to the Empires long power struggle with the Temples. It couldnt try to directly wrest control away, so all it could do was keep the Temples political power in check while looking for ways to undermine their practical monopoly on healing magic. If youve pinned your mundane economy to your mana economy, Frianne said, your growth will be incredibly stunted compared to conventional development. When phrased in those terms, Ludmila said, thats not wrong. But whether something is considered stunted or not should depend on local policy and development goals rather than comparisons to other economies. In many situations, it is unavoidable C especially when those comparisons are made to ensure survival. In others, its a product of behaviours induced by subconscious subservience to savage instinct. The Empire has gone from the former to the latter with its admission as a client state of the Sorcerous Kingdom. We cannot simply bind ourselves to our mana economy, Frianne said. Well, I suppose that we could, but millions would perish in the process. The Empire would be a hollowed-out shell of its former self. Im not demanding that you do, Ludmila replied. Additionally, your notion of a mana economy as being the net mana throughput of all magic casters participating in a system only covers a fraction of what I account for in this territorys mana economy. By certain measures, the Empire is already operating within the limits of its mana economy, so its not as worrisome a thing as you think. Youre going to have to elaborate on what youre saying, then. Ill try, Ludmila said. But first, wheres Rangobart? Dimoiya pointed to the outlet selling alchemical goods and magic items. Hes in there being a Rangobart, she said. They found Rangobart at the counter of the shop surrounded by a half-dozen women of varying ages. Every one of them was competing for his attention by offering him information that he wanted to know while simultaneously employing their feminine charms in a bid to keep that attention. Im shocked that this can happen here, Frianne said. Why is that? Ludmila asked. No offence intended, Frianne answered, but followers of The Six always struck me as prudish. It isnt as if one ceases being Human if they worship The Six, Ludmila said. Besides, all of those women are arcane casters. Rangobart is quite the catch from their perspective. Did you invite him over as a stud? Officer Roberbad, Ludmila called out. I wont get in the way of your romantic adventures, but they must remain here. Im not trying to embark on any romantic adventures, Rangobart squeezed his way out and straightened his coat. Are we ready to depart? Yes, Ludmila replied, then looked past Rangobarts shoulder. Miss LeNez, we need you to come along, as well. Sweet! A blonde woman showing off her curvy figure beneath her open brown robe came up behind Rangobart with a grin. This is Germaine LeNez, Ludmila said. A master at our Faculty of Alchemy. Is she the creator of that salve? Frianne asked. Which salve? Miss LeNez asked. The, erm Frianne reached into a belt pouch and produced a glass jar. She held it out so the Alchemist could see the label. Ah, the belly butter, Miss LeNez nodded. Pam did most of the work figuring that one out. Another master at the faculty? Nope, an Apprentice working at our lab in the Upper Reaches. She collaborated with Vicar Aspasia C er, a Cleric on the expedition thats running somewhere down there C to come up with a working formula. Isnt research beyond that expertise of an Apprentice? Experimentation is one of the cornerstones of Alchemy! Why wouldnt she be doing her own research? A difference in culture, I suppose, Frianne said. Grant holders dictate what gets researched in the Ministry of Magic. Apprentices in private workshops pay off their indentures through their work, just like any other Apprentice under the Guilds. I see. Well, its like they say: too much control stifles innovation. In Re-Estize, the people in charge didnt care much at all about magic, so magic casters there arent exactly bogged down by demand for their products and services. We generally did what we wanted outside of feeding ourselves. Frianne pondered Miss LeNezs words. They were extremely counterintuitive. One would assume that the Empire, with its long-term investment in national institutions for magic, would overwhelm the pitifully mundane Re-Estize in the field of magical innovation. Though you say so, Frianne said, the Empire is clearly the leader between the two countries when it comes to all things magical. In scale, for sure, Miss LeNez admitted, When it comes to ones personal understanding of magic, however, I bet an Apprentice Wizard in the Empire only knows what their master deigns to teach them. Come to think of it, you have that magic academy, too. Everyones probably forced to learn the same thing. The chance of having independent thinkers is slim when success is reliant on adhering to someone elses standard. Theyre functional standards, Frianne told her. I wont claim that the way we do things is perfect, but the Imperial Magic Academy provides its students with the foundation that they need to help build the Empire. And while the Empire lays that foundation, you bury the only childhood that those students have. The best time to experiment, make mistakes, and learn is when youre young. By the sounds of it, the Empires mages dont get that chance until theyre old and cant afford to screw up anymore. Miss LeNez couldnt have been more than ten years her senior, yet she unflinchingly argued her case. Frianne wondered what sort of background she had to hold such conviction in her views. When do you start flinging spells at one another? Ludmila asked. Im not going to attack someone just because they disagree with me, Frianne answered. Oh, Ludmila looked down with a deflated look. You dont have to look so disappointed! Outside of the shop, they found one of the strange carriages that had picked them up in the harbour waiting for them on the street. When it came Rangobarts turn to board, he stopped with a foot on the steps. Whats wrong? Frianne asked. She poked her head around his arm. Ah The women from the shop had gone ahead of them and taken their seats in the carriage. They all looked expectantly at Rangobart, waiting for him to choose who to sit next to. Ow! Rangobart jerked to the side as Dimoiya came up and kicked him in the ankle. Even though youre just a Rangobart! She fumed, Dont get cocky! The nobleman looked at his assailant with the most confused expression that Frianne had ever seen on him. Dimoiya drove him into the wagon, pushing him all the way to the front and sitting down beside him. Why does it seem that all of the mages are women? Frianne half said to herself. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Because all the men went back already, Miss LeNez said. The women stayed behind for Studobart. Frianne shook her head and boarded the carriage. She went to sit down beside Dimoiya and Ludmila took the last seat in the row. Where are we going now? Frianne asked. The citadel district, Ludmila answered. I was wondering whether to go from the top down or the bottom up, but, since you asked, we can start there first. I asked? You wanted to see how I used alchemy to substitute for the shortage of temple staff in the fief, Ludmila said. The citadel district is where our Faculty of Alchemy is located. Her back was pressed into the cushioned bench as the carriage rolled out of the village. Dimoiya adjusted her spectacles as she looked around the cabin. Hey, she said, Im not getting my butt massage! This carriage is different from the one that we used before. The one from yesterday was a prototype using new materials, Ludmila said. This carriage is the model in regular service. Frianne looked around the cabin, noting that the seats were not only cushioned, but the carriage also wasnt threatening to shake itself apart. The windows had glass panels installed and the interior had been enchanted with temperature control magic. Overall, it felt like a cross between a wagon bed and a passenger carriage. How many of these carriages are there? Rangobart asked, They dont seem to be made for private use like the carriages were used to. Youre right, Ludmila nodded, theyre not. These carriages are designed for my territorys public transportation network. A dozen of them run regular service on three main routes. A dozen more will be added by winter. Frianne already knows this, but the rest of the Sorcerous Kingdom has a similar public transportation service using passenger carriages manufactured by House Wagner. Does it cost anything for the people to use? No, Ludmila said. The idea is that it promotes mobility and thus commerce, which will generate revenue for the country. Its also important for the transmission of ideas and were also trying to avoid doing anything that would give people excuses to avoid the Undead. I see, Rangobart said. I suppose its trivial to provide a service like that if your horses dont need to eat and drive themselves. Nothing is stopping you from doing the same thing for your new territories, Ludmila said. While the rest of the Empire may still baulk at fully taking advantage of what we offer, the benefits that they bring to your demesne are abundantly clear. I understand that, Rangobart sighed. Everythings just still so intangible that Im not confident making any decision. All I can do is look at my options while I wait for information. What information are you waiting for? About a fifth of the Second Army group received titles for the Blister Campaign, Rangobart replied. Even in the best of situations, there arent enough surveyors for all of the new land and its far from the best of situations in that regard. Lady Wagner suggested that I commission the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild. I received some sort ofpromotional offer from the Sorcerer King, as well. Will you be taking them up on their offer? Ludmila asked. Theres no better choice, Rangobart answered. At least as far as I can tell. Ludmila turned her attention forward, her gaze going to some place ahead of them. In the distance, a large hill that could barely be seen from the village loomed on the horizon. Several complexes of the same, simple, theme as the structures in the village were built around its base. The Adventurer Guild is on an expedition in the Abelion Wilderness at the moment, Ludmila said, but its more like a practical exercise than an official expedition. I dont think it would be a problem to shuffle in trainees so they can start working in the Empire. It will still take a while to move everyone around, though. Theyll still probably get to my demesne before I do, Rangobart said. Actually, I wouldnt mind going with them. It would be my first time seeing my land. I believe that can be arranged, Ludmila said. Im sure that both the Empire and the Adventurers will find it reassuring to have you close at hand for consultation. Until then, I should see about familiarising you with their work. They seem to get along quite well Was it due to their time together in the Second Army Group? Maybe Rangobart had become used to interacting with martial types. Their carriage stopped beside a large set of buildings that gave the feel of an army base. From what Frianne could see, they were even conducting drills deeper inside. This is our stop, Ludmila said. Youll have to sign in at the office here: the citadel district is a restricted area. Once Frianne, Ludmila, Dimoiya, Rangobart and Miss Luzi disembarked, the carriage continued on its way. Friannes eyes narrowed as she took in how large the hill to their south was. How large is this Citadel District? She asked. Its five kilometres from north to south, Ludmila answered. Four kilometres from east to west. your district is half again as large as Arwintar. All of the big, space-eating institutions will be located here. The army base here is slightly larger than the city of E-Rantel. The various vocational institutes and their dormitories will take up the rest of the area around the hill. What about the hill itself? Thats where the citadel will be built. She looked at the hill again. If she guessed correctly, the citadel would be as large as a major city. Truly, they didnt do anything small in the Sorcerous Kingdom. How long do you expect this all to take form? Rangobart asked. Im not sure, Ludmila said. As you can see, some of it is already there. How the rest grows will depend on how my demesne grows. And her demesne wont be growing quickly due to how shes tied its growth to its mana economy By the sound of it, it was a vision that would take centuries to take shape. Frianne had no idea how Ludmila could so confidently plan so far ahead. Would the Sorcerous Kingdom guarantee that everything would come to pass even after she was long gone? They walked into a simple office where a single Elder Lich stared at them as they approached the counter. Frianne suppressed a shudder as its crimson gaze seemed to bore into her. Any problems completing the paperwork? Ludmila asked. None, the Elder Lich answered. The Undead mage placed several cards on the table. Ludmila passed them out and Frianne frowned at what was written on hers. Hello! My name is Frianne. Did the Elder Lich write that? It felt cheerfully out of character, if so. Stick those where security can see them, Ludmila said. Or you might get stuck instead. Dimoiya stuck hers on her forehead. Ludmila led them back out and around the front office, where they got a good view of the Undead drilling on the stony fields. Hundreds of Death Knights and Death Warriors moved in unison as their sergeants walked up and down the ranks. It took Fluder Paradyne and half of the Ministry of Magic to subdue one of these things. Can anyone expect to prevail over such terrible power? I still dont understand why they need to train, Frianne said. Specific training is essential in allowing them to act optimally in various situations and environments, Ludmila said. Rangobart can attest to the difficulties that military forces can face even when fighting in battlegrounds that theyve prepared for. Thats true, Rangobart said, though most of the problems were less about hitting things and more about reaching them. I think that its something that anyone who fights the Death-series servitors learns quickly, Ludmila nodded. Did it happen in the Draconic Kingdom, as well? Rangobart asked. Oh, yes, Ludmila replied. We had the additional problem of fighting in the rainy season there. The entire country turned into mud, the Death Cavaliers were next to useless as a result, and the Beastman hunters ran circles around our infantry. They never entertained the idea of engaging us in conventional battle unless they knew they could destroy our troops. The Beastmen had forces that could destroy Death-series servitors? Yes. They were nothing like the stories we heard about the Draconic Kingdom suggested. The Draconic Kingdom occasionally sent requests for aid to the Empire, which were always summarily ignored. It was a good thing that they were or the Empire might have lost entire army groups. The Sixth Army Group will be resuming its campaign in the south at some point, Rangobart said. Should we expect to run into adversaries of similar strength? They actually did on their first campaign, Ludmila said. Fortunately, Wagner and Gagnier reached the Wyvern Rider Tribes before General Rays forces got themselves wiped out by them. Before that, they ran into a Mountain Troll tribe and a Magical Beast that could have done the same. Im beginning to think whoever is responsible for my transfer is trying to get me killed, Rangobart grumbled. Im sure that General Ray has learned much from the experience, Ludmila smiled. Hopefully, the two of you get along. I dont doubt that hell be taking full advantage of your talents. After observing a different field where Death-series Servitors were engaging in personal combat, Ludmila brought them out of the army base to catch the next passenger carriage heading south. It dropped them off in front of the Faculty of Alchemy a few minutes later. Im beginning to see how you get all these buildings up so quickly, Frianne examined the dormitories framing the main building. Everything is verysamey. An advantage to building temporary structures, Ludmila said. Parts can be mass-produced without needing to know precisely where theyre going. Our masons eventually worked out the system that you see used for all of the buildings in my demesne. Wait, did you just say that these buildings are also temporary? Thats right. Once we have a better idea of the facultys needs, well be replacing these buildings with new temporary buildings. The one you see in front of you is essentially several warehouses attached to one another through a central corridor, with each warehouse serving as a workshop. Upon entering the building, they found themselves in a front office that was identical to the front office of the army base. In addition to the Elder Lich at the counter, Miss LeNez was awaiting them with two apprentices in tow. Welcome to the Faculty of Alchemy! She said, Prepare to be amazed at all the wonders we have in store for you. you didnt add any unnecessary extras for this visit, did you? Ludmila asked. Would it be bad if I did? Yes. Miss LeNez glanced over her shoulder at one of her apprentices. The apprentice disappeared into the door behind him. So, the master Alchemist said, where would you like to begin? Id like an overview of your production facilities for healing potions and other restoratives, Frianne said. Sure thing, Miss LeNez turned around and gestured for them to follow. I guess I should have expected that. The Empires our biggest customer for restoratives at the moment. We are? You didnt know? The Imperial Armys been buying up everything that they can. Those guys have been on the warpath since the beginning of winter. The reorganisation of the Imperial Army has allowed us to better equip our soldiers, Frianne said. Theyre not necessarily going to war. The Alchemist had her back turned to her, so she couldnt tell whether she believed her or not. A few dozen metres down the corridor, they stopped at a nondescript door. Here we are, Miss LeNez said. Workshop A. The plainest of the plain. They stepped into a spacious workshop with alchemical equipment forming several aisles. Everything was completely utilitarian in its arrangement and the brown-robed Alchemists worked in a no-nonsense manner that suggested that they wanted to be done with their tasks as quickly as possible. In all, it wasnt anything that Frianne hadnt seen before. I can tell by your looks that this aint anything new, Miss LeNez said. Any questions? Is this the only workshop producing restoratives? Rangobart asked. Its the only workshop producing normal restoratives. Put plainly, potion production involves preparing a solvent and imbuing it with the appropriate spell. Its not something that requires a custom process for every potion. If were making a hundred potions, we prepare a hundred potions worth of solvent the day before. Then, we imbue a hundred potions and prepare the next batch of solvent. As she spoke, an apprentice walked by them with a crate full of herbs. She placed it on a counter where a set of men and women were busy preparing reagents. How do you procure your ingredients? Frianne asked. Theyre harvested from the surrounding wilderness. Since theyre wild plants, potions made with them are about ten per cent more effective than the garden-cultivated herbs that most Alchemists source from. Wouldnt that make supplies limited and unreliable for your production methods? Not at all, the Alchemist replied. Baroness Zahradniks territory is so huge that we can massively outproduce a citys worth of alchemists. We had to tell the Rangers to stop picking so many damn herbs because we cant get through them fast enough. Any other questions? They stared silently at Miss LeNez for several moments before she clicked her tongue. I was hoping for more interesting questions, she sighed. Well, maybe theyll pop up later. Lady Zahradnik, how far in am I allowed to take em? They only have basic security clearance, Ludmila said. Thats it? Mmhthere are only a few other workshops they can enter, then. At least theyre all more interesting than this one. What does she mean by that? Frianne gave the Alchemist a sour look as she walked back out into the corridor. She called the workshop that they were in the plain one, but, personal tastes aside, every Alchemists workshop looked like that. What makes them more interesting? Dimoiya asked as they followed her to the next door. Because theyre not mere production facilities, Miss LeNez answered, theyre where the frontiers of Alchemy are explored! Uhwhat does that mean? Hmm, thats a good question, the Alchemist crossed her arms. Lets seeto begin with, have you ever asked yourself why reagents sourced from wild sources produce more potent products? Not really Ive heard from several colleagues that it was because they grew close to nature, Frianne said. Thats the usual answer. Is it not correct? Its technically correct, but it doesnt answer the question. Miss LeNez stopped and opened the next door. Frianne shivered as a frigid mist flowed out into the corridor. To get the actual answer, we must first gain a basic understanding of the primal foundations of the world. Erdoes everyone have Endure Elements? Before the Storm: Act 2, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 This isan ice house? A misty sigh rose from Miss LeNez. What annoyed Frianne even more was the look of pity the Alchemist cast in her direction. Is that all you can see? Miss LeNez asked, Something to be used? Why not recognise it for what it is? Its cold! Dimoiya sneezed. Dimoiya had cast an Endure Elements enchantment on herself, so she shouldnt have been affected by the temperature. Frianne couldnt help but agree with Dimoiyas sentiment, however, as their surroundings were caked in rime. The workshop was magically illuminated, but the magical light sources didnt emit heat and only served to make everything seem that much colder. Yeah, its crazy cold! Miss LeNez said, But why do you think that is? Are you storingC Enough of that, already! Why else would they freeze a warehouse? Temperature control items were obnoxiously abundant in the Sorcerous Kingdom, so Friannes first thought was that they were now experimenting with cold storage. While ice houses were common in the Empire, they were completely mundane in their workings. If one wanted to preserve food using magical means, they would use a preservation item instead. There were some odd items from outside of the Empire like the magical fridges that sometimes appeared in Arwintars markets, but their application didnt make much sense. It was like taking two steps to achieve a goal instead of one and she suspected that many of the magical appliances that appeared from beyond the Great Steppe only made it to the Empire because they were just plain idiotic and thus wouldnt sell wherever they were made. Well, theyre supposedly an idea from that Boastful Sage, after all. Very few of his ideas make any sense. Frianne examined the room as the Alchemist awaited a satisfactory response. As far as equipment went, it was furnished similarly to the previous workshop. The workspaces were free of the ice that caked the walls, but a coating of frost still built up on anything that the Alchemists working within werent handling. Thats actually a bit strange Was it simply due to Wardens Vale being so humid and the workshop being so bitterly cold? Winters in Arwintar were dry and mild so it was rare to see any ice and snow at all. Its those! Dimoiya pointed. In the centre of the room, in a clearing on the floor, were a handful of small crystals. They were cordoned off by a set of ropes, but were otherwise left out in the open. It is those! Miss LeNez nodded. What are they? Dimoiya asked. Elemental Ice. Elemental Ice? Frianne started, Leaving it out like that is dangerous! Elemental Ice needs to be stored in specialized containers. It was no wonder that the room was frozen. Did they not have basic safety procedures? This is the special container, Miss LeNez gestured to the workshop around them. But why would you do something like this? Frianne asked, Youve created a hazardous workspace. Weve created the ideal workspace, the Alchemist corrected her. If you wanted to work with Elemental Ice, you could have stored it in a small case and brought it out when you needed it. What youre doing here is reckless! Why? Why? The answer seemed abundantly obvious from the frozen surroundings. As I said, youve created a hazardous workspace. The floors are slippery and everything is covered in ice. Youll damage your equipment and injure your apprentices. Thats a sacrifice were willing to make, Miss LeNez shrugged. The equipment in this workshop is manufactured in Wardens Vale, so its easily replaceable. And it isnt as if we dont make hundreds of potions a day next door This is madness. Its clear thatC Friannes frown deepened as she looked at the Apprentices working at their benches. Unlike the disinterested expressions that their colleagues wore in the plain workshop, they wore the intense looks that she often saw on the faces of her fellows in the Imperial Ministry of Magic when they were conducting research. Then what is it that youre trying to accomplish here? Frianne asked. Miss LeNez sent a look at Ludmila, who nodded silently in return. First of all, the Alchemist said, youve received a certain level of security clearance to be allowed in here, so I trust that anything we share with you will be treated as confidential. Of course, Frianne replied. We have similar procedures at the Imperial Ministry of Magic. You work for the Imperial Ministry of Magic? Im the new Head Court Mage. A sense of satisfaction filled Frianne as Miss LeNez stared at her blankly. At least until the Alchemist spoke again. Oh. Anyway, in this workshop, were attempting to prove certain elements C no pun intended C of something that we call Unified Mana Theory. Through this theory, we hope to explain the true workings of the world. It was a very Alchemist-like avenue of exploration. They always sought to prove one fundamental aspect of the world or the other and their insatiable appetite for research funding was a constant headache for the Ministrys budget. It was undoubtedly the same in Wardens Vale. The little pile of Elemental Ice on the floor was worth a small fortune. And what about this theory are you trying to prove here? Well, were starting from nothing, the Alchemist replied, so this workshop is trying to qualify the properties of ice mana. Ice mana? Thats what were calling it for now. Some people assert that its a combination of water and air, but that doesnt explain the cold part of it. If youre talking about the Elemental Axis, Frianne said, thats already a well-known concept. Well-known, Miss LeNez said, but not well-explored. Those familiar with the Elemental Axis only accept it as a truth in itself. One that doesnt affect peoples daily lives. And you propose that it does The Faculty of Alchemy proposes that it is everything. Our cosmology. That the world and within it is the physical manifestation of its mana. Oh, and by mana we dont mean the mana used to cast spells, though its likely related in some as-yet-unknown way. Were referring to the primal energies that govern all of existence. Primal mana, so to speak. I feel like youre starting from the middle of the explanation, Frianne said. Could we get the background on this Unified Mana Theory? I feel like were barely at the beginning, but sure. Hmmto begin with, lets talk about souls...no, thats too complicated. It was beginning to feel like she was talking to the former Head Court Mage. Those discussions never really got anywhere and most people simply assumed that his intellect and knowledge were simply beyond them. That didnt excuse the fact that nothing useful ever came out of his ramblings, however. Wardens Vale is the main inspiration for our exploration of Unified Mana Theory, Miss LeNez said. It is, in essence, the perfect place for a colossal field study with its well-defined elemental gradients. One could say that it is similar to the Katze Plains. Frianne boggled at the comparison. How did the Katze Plains compare in any way to the verdant cradle of life that was Ludmilas demesne? In what ways might that be? Frianne asked, The last I checked, the Katze Plains is a negative energy wasteland. If we use that same phrasing, Miss LeNez said, Wardens Vale is what you might call a positive energy wasteland. Its not something we can observe directly, but the results are quite drastic. Life abounds here. Certain primal spirits manifest at a much higher rate here than elsewhere. We had a Dryad randomly pop up last year and there hasnt been a single miscarriage or stillbirth since the land was resettled and that includes livestock. Also, the lake is filled with crabs C Im getting sick of eating them every day. Didnt the crabs happen because they overfed the fish farms? Rangobart asked. Food is basically energy and materials: it doesnt mean anything without life itself. Things just grow here like crazy. We can only assume that the area is rich in positive energy or lacking in negative energy. I guess one thing would lead to the other. Is that why you wanted me to stay until I delivered the baby? Frianne asked. Did I say that? Miss LeNez tilted her head. I did, Ludmila said. And yes, thats the reason why. As far as we know, every mother here is guaranteed a healthy delivery. The abundance of positive energy is actually becoming a problem. I dont see how something so wondrous could be a problem Because it affects all life, Ludmila said. Disease, for instance, is a form of life that also benefits from these conditions. The residents are hardened against it, but most visitors who get sick cant recover naturally. We can use magic and potions to cure them, though. Also, Wardens Vale is as unnerving to the Undead as the Katze Plains is to the living. Only in the Sorcerous Kingdom would one worry about how the Undead felt. Does that mean you have problems with weeds? Dimoiya asked. Weed is a subjective term, Ludmila answered. There are no weeds in Wardens Vale. Anyway, Miss LeNez said, though it sounds miraculous when I describe what happens here, the effects are subtle. Phenomena that manifest from long-term exposure are more noticeable, so the idea is that everything is being infused with the excess positive energy over time. At the same time, its not so abundant that the Undead just crumble to pieces by being around. How do these observations about positive energy relate to this workshop? Frianne asked. The elemental gradients for ice are easier for us to study because we can observe fluctuations in the gradients as the seasons change. Additionally, Mount Verilyn provides an extreme point of reference for our studies. The ice gradient is so pronounced there that Ice Elementals start manifesting about a quarter of the way from the peak. Isnt that an extreme security risk? Rangobart asked, Ice Elementals could come down and attack the harbour. Thats a rather Human-centric sentiment, Ludmila answered coolly. Ice Elementals do not specifically target Human settlements. They attack anything that lies outside of their realm of the Elemental Axis. That includes most of the local animals and plants and the Water Elementals that dwell in the Katze River. Besides, that sort of thing is predictable. By understanding elemental gradients, one also understands the expected range of Elemental activity. Tribes that live close to transition zones have long learned how to do this. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. But you still run the risk of rogue Elementals, Rangobart noted. The Imperial Army must respond to many such cases yearly. True rogue Elementals are extraordinarily rare, Ludmila said, otherwise, we''d have millions of Earth Elementals coming up from their dwellings underground to attack people and our countries would be unlivable. What the Empire experiences is resistance to changes in existing elemental gradients. So youre saying that the Elementals attacking our land developments is something we provoked. Yes. We should flatten more hills, Dimoiya said. If what they say is true, it would mean more Earth Elementals to catch to make Golems with. Just keep in mind that elemental gradients can be sculpted, Miss LeNez said. Thus, the capacity of elemental energy to react to change is limited. Elemental spirits only manifest at a certain threshold, so youre not going to be able to farm Elementals unless youre sitting on a nexus of elemental energy. So thats why they stop appearing after our patrols deal with them a few times? Rangobart asked. Yup, the Alchemist nodded. That land development effectively not only changes the physical appearance of the landscape, but also reshapes the primal energies that flow through it. Would the Ministry of Magic have made the same observations if they were better integrated with the Imperial Administration? The observations presented were fairly basic: all that they required was for someone with suitable expertise to analyse the data and connect the dots. Countless security measures could be improved even with what little she had heard so far. Assuming that it was true, of course. I can see how this knowledge can be useful when it comes to the management of Elemental threats, Frianne said, but you mentioned that this Unified Mana Theory applies to everything. How does it apply to less mystical creatures? Like Humans? Miss LeNez said, Well, its actually easier for us to look at other races. Lady Zahradnik proposes that this in itself is a part of our nature. Humans have a cocktail of primal energy that they consider ideal, which appears to us as the environments that were attracted to. As Humans recognise threats far faster than anything else, it means that we can more easily recognise subjects that dont belong in the same realm. This even applies to other Humanoids: when we look at, say, a Mountain Dwarf, we seem to instinctively recognise that theyre more aligned to Earth by seeing the associated characteristics in them. Theyre more rugged, stoic, have greater resilience against certain effects and so on. Theyre even naturally talented at stonework. Researchers in the Ministry often make wilful interpretations of data to support their work, Frianne noted. How do you ensure that youre not falling victim to any biases? Thats what our research is all about. Were here to prove that its a thing. How will you determine that youve discovered this proof? Were concocting potions with recipes that suggest that theyre more ice-aligned than others. the Alchemist said. Were also producing a few cold-related magic items. Control samples are made in other workshops. We hypothesise that favourable elemental gradients can lead to products of the same affinities having greater efficacy, much like how potions made from wild plants do. There are also several material studies to see if we can infuse various objects with natural elemental properties. And so youre trying to induce an elemental gradient by leaving some Elemental Ice on the floor. Plainly put, sure. Formally speaking, this is an experiment to test the Elemental Crucible Hypothesis. Are there other Elemental Crucibles in the facility? Frianne asked. This is the only one we figured out how to make work, Miss LeNez answered. I really want a fire crucible, but we need to figure out how to achieve fire immunity through magic items, first. Also, the Sorcerous Kingdom has two natural crucibles: Wardens Vale is a crucible of life, while the Katze Plains is a crucible of death. And thats why you consider the two similar? Yup! Seeing the world through a different lens has provided some pretty interesting insights. Stuff that never made sense suddenly does, and the stuff that one was brought up to believe is right turns out to be backwards or just plain wrong. Then, there are all of the things that one suddenly notices thatve been there all along. I admit that Im curious about where this experiment might lead, Frianne said. How long will it run for? A few decades, ideally. Decades? Any experiment that took decades would be dismissed out of hand as an unreasonable expense of less than dubious worth by the Empire. She supposed that a government run by immortal beings would be far more receptive to such proposals. Speaking of which I dont see any Elder Liches in this room, Frianne noted. Would they not be ideal for this type of research? Theyre an additional variable that we dont want to introduce, Miss LeNez said. Theres another campus in the Katze Plains that theyre even better suited for, as well. Ever since the Sorcerous Kingdom announced that they had taken the Katze Plains, rumours abounded about what was going on in the mist-shrouded wasteland. If word got out about cabals conducting secret research there, she couldnt imagine what would happen. Anyway, Miss LeNez said, the next workshop will probably be more to your tastes. What is it? One of the artificing workshops. Everyone loves magic items right? Yay, magic items! With a gleeful cheer, Dimoiya left the workshop with Miss LeNez. The aforementioned workshop was right across the corridor and a dozen grey-robed apprentices were toiling within. The serious atmosphere surrounding their guide dissipated as she gestured to the interior. This heres the workshop for the temperature regulating item that youve probably felt in just about every building and carriage in Warden''s Vale. As with the plain Alchemy workshop, the apprentices looked quite unenthused. That wasnt to say they werent working hard; magical item production required complete focus on the part of the enchanter. To those not involved in the process, however, it didnt look like they were doing much at all. The item itself looked like a strip of black iron that a cooper might use. They look like barrel hoops, Dimoiya said. Theyre Masterwork barrel hoops, Miss LeNez corrected her. Thats the basic requirement for a magic item, right? That the base item is of masterwork quality. But why a barrel hoop? The Alchemists head turned to Ludmila. When we were still prototyping the item, Ludmila said, Miss LeNez asked for easy-to-produce masterwork items that she could experiment on. I went to Smith Kovalev and he was making barrel hoops at the time. They called them heating hoops back then, Miss LeNez snickered. The villagers didnt understand how they worked at all so they equated it to a little magical fire somehow. Some people tried to cook with theirs by putting a pot inside their hoop. Others put the hoops in their stoves thinking it would light their furniture on fire. You can stick the darn things anywhere, though. It doesnt even need to be in a hoop. It was no wonder that she could never figure out what was regulating the temperature in their rooms and carriages. In the Empire, magic items were a prestige symbol, so even temperature-regulating items served as display pieces. The barrel hoops, on the other hand, could be hidden almost anywhere. It didnt take my people long to get used to them, Ludmila said. And they can adapt to anything new these days. Which is disappointing. Entertainment is a precious commodity here. Id like to revisit a point that you mentioned earlier today, Frianne said. These apprentices look like theyre working just as they would in the Empire. How does your system differ from the conventional guild system, if so? Enchanting magic items could take days, weeks, or even months. The apprentices wouldnt have time for anything else if that was the case. Education here is divided in curriculum and practicum, Ludmila said. Similar to what you saw in Corelyn Harbour, weve incorporated elements from the classroom-based system that Director Alpha proposed and the existing Guild system to fashion a public education system run by the government. The practicum here strikes a balance between the things that ones mana is used for. Students have a contractual obligation to use one-third of their monthly mana for company work, Miss LeNez said. They get their share of the profits for that, of course. The rest may be used at their discretion, but I think most new apprentices put almost all of their mana into their work. Why is that? Frianne asked. Training, Miss LeNez shrugged. Were mainly followers of The Six here, after all. Apprentices take work orders that give them a suitable challenge and keep filling it until it isnt anymore. Then they find the next challenging work order and do that one." Then what''s with all of the bored looks? Dimoiya asked. Ahthe problem is material procurement for magic items. Our most advanced apprentices are trying to come up with new formulas using locally-sourced materials, but, until we figure those out, were reliant on imports. Since Shrouds of Sleep are produced by the Faculty of Necromancy, the next step up from Heating Hoop for us would be preservation items and magical lightingexcept were sort of sucking the region dry of reagents. Frianne nodded knowingly, then stopped. Wait a minute The Empire is experiencing an extreme shortage of low-grade rubies, she said. Is that your doing? prooooobably. Frianne was shocked to find out about the shortage upon assuming her post as the Head Court Mage and bringing herself up to speed on everything. No one ever expected the relatively cheap and abundant gemstones to dry up like that. It was akin to opening a granary, only to find out that it had been emptied by rodents. It seems that the Sorcerous Kingdom will be plunging the Empire into darkness, after all, Frianne muttered. How terrible, Miss LeNez yawned. Would you like to buy some magical lighting at a perfectly reasonable price? How bad is the situation? Ludmila asked, We rely on Merchants to import goods and they send things our way so long as they can make a profit. I sent a memorandum to the mining interests around the country, Frianne said, but it will only mitigate the problem somewhat. After inquiring with a few Merchants, I discovered that well see low-grade rubies priced as highly as high-grade rubies by the end of the year. I take that back, Miss LeNez said. Lady Zahradnik, as your business consultant, I recommend that we freeze all exports related to the imperial shortages until the end of the year. Were not reliant on export revenues to survive, so this is an incredible opportunity. Im glad that our magic items dont use food as reagents, Last Zahradnik shook her head. We may have induced a famine. I suppose this is as good a test as any Friannes eyelid twitched at Ludmilas ominous words. Test? Hm? Oh, were not testing the Empire. Well, we might be, but thats not what I was referring to. I was talking about a system that was implemented recently as a result of profit-seeking behaviour. You saw a bit of it earlier with Miss Grans migrants. You mean where the Vampire dominated those women? Frianne asked. Yes, Ludmila answered with a nod. Goods like the Heating Hoop used to be sold at cost in our outlets in an effort to give the citizens access to affordable magic items. A certain Merchant caught wind of that and started buying out shipments to resell in Arwintar. Did they use the profits to drain the Empire of rubies so you could make more magic items for them to buy? Dimoiya asked. Ludmila gave Dimoiya a long, unreadable stare. Dimoiya scurried behind Rangobart. Why am I the expendable one? Rangobart asked. Get pregnant and Ill reconsider! Dimoiya answered. Why are you about to eat me after I said that, anyway? It makes perfect logical sense! Only to a Merchant who cannot see beyond simple-minded profit motives, Ludmila replied. The point was that a program was put in motion to improve our citizens quality of life with magic items. Making it seem like reagents were abundant and easily procured hides the fact that the program was unsustainable at the rate that it was being carried out. Not only did those activities obscure that critical fact, but it hurt our client state in the process. At least the Empire wont collapse if magical lighting gets expensive for a few years, Frianne offered. Which is why I said we were lucky it wasnt food, Ludmila sighed. Trade can certainly be convenient, but it also puts distance between the source of any given thing and its purchaser. If a contract is offered, one assumes that supply exists. The Merchant tasked with fulfilling that contract will endeavour to fulfil their contract in the most profitable manner. The fact that procurement can involve a long chain of Merchants makes it even harder to keep track of. Why does that matter? Dimoiya asked, You still got what you needed faster than you would otherwise have, right? Because I must now consider if the rubies that I purchased are stained in the blood of a child slave worked to death in some dark, distant mine because I inadvertently drove the price of rubies up in my desire to improve our citizens quality of life and their taskmasters decided that a few dead children was worth the profit. The Sorcerous Kingdom has expressed a desire to develop mutually beneficial relationships with those who choose to amicably interact with us C becoming a parasitic existence that spreads suffering throughout the world runs counter to His Majestys mandates. But if it comes down to the well-being of your people versus the well-being of outsiders, Rangobart said, as a Noble, would you not choose your own subjects? I would if it was a matter of survival, Ludmila said, but its not. The lives of our citizens have only ever improved since the annexation of E-Rantel and they are solidly on their way to getting better. To trample lives simply because one wants to make an already luxurious life slightly more so a little bit faster is an unquestionably evil act. At least from a Human perspective C a Red Dragon would likely say the opposite. Does that stance hold true for the Sorcerous Kingdoms expectations of the Empire, as well? Frianne asked. Those are my personal views, Ludmila answered. And they reflect how Ive decided to rule. The Sorcerous Kingdoms approval or disapproval of each of the Empires actions is something that the Empire will have to find out on its own. Not that we would ever want to Her cousin would probably faint on the spot if he received a missive indicating any kind of disapproval from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Even completely normal communiques from their suzerain could make him double over with stomach pains. Master! A voice sounded from behind them. A brown-robed Apprentice appeared in the doorway. Did you leave the door to the Ice House open again? He said in an exasperated voice, Theres frost everywhere! Ah, my bad, Miss LeNez said. Ice House? Frianne frowned at the Apprentice. The workshop across the corridor, the Apprentice explained. It reminds everyone of an ice house, so we ended up calling it that. Friannes head whipped around to look at Miss LeNez. Miss LeNez looked away. Master LeNez, Frianne smiled, may I Fireball you just once? I promise it will hurt. Before the Storm: Act 2, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Perhaps we should have started from the beginning, Frianne sighed. I know that it is a lot to take in, Ludmila said. Is there anything in particular I can help you understand? Master LeNez is a bit Enthusiastic? Perhaps. She reminds me of the researchers in the Imperial Ministry of Magic. Is that a good thing, or a bad thing? In my experience, Frianne replied, more bad than good. It may be that shes genuine about her research, but Im afraid shell betray your expectations. That was how it usually went in the Ministry of Magic. Project proposals werent approved haphazardly, yet nineteen out of twenty ended up going nowhere. It was accepted as a reality of magical research within the Ministry, but it always drew the wrong sort of scrutiny from the Court Council. And here I thought it was supposed to be that way, Ludmila said. Thats what everybody in the Empire thinks, Frianne sighed once more. Its a stereotype that Im trying to correct. Does it need correction? Ludmila asked, Im of the mind that people should be passionate about what they do. When it comes to magic, Frianne said, passion results in wasted effort. Magical research isnt as simple or intuitive as mundane crafts. If left to their own devices, mages can conduct research until they expire from old age with no tangible results. Thats what were for, isnt it? Nobles exist to lead. We ensure that the efforts of our subjects dont go to waste. Getting all sorts of different people to work toward a collective goal is a matter of course. You have a very generous interpretation of our role. Is it wrong? Technically, it isnt, Frianne said. But we must draw a line in how accommodating we should be. Noblewomen, especially, must be wary of this as we are raised to play a supporting role in house affairs and are thus more easily exploited. This was something that she herself struggled with and she suspected that most women, never mind noblewomen, did. Accustomed to women being flexible and accommodating in a world dominated by men, most assumed that they could walk all over her and wouldnt stop of their own accord. The problem was especially pronounced in arenas of political and financial power. The realms of the arcane arent well explored and what we do know is ill-defined, Frianne said. That makes it easy for mages to convince the uninitiated that they know what they are doing or that their theories have merit. Even with the guidance of Fluder Paradyne, the Empires advances in magical fields have been painfully slow and expensive. Many Nobles bemoan the fact that the resources poured into the Imperial Ministry of Magic could have instead been used to secure Re-Estize for the Empire. By investing in conventional industry and the Imperial Army? Thats right, Frianne nodded. The primary obstacle to the conquest of Re-Estize was insufficient forces for an occupation. We could have had two or three times the military might if we had focused on conventional means over the generations. Insteadwell, Im certain that youre well aware of our strength and our forays into the abyss of magic havent gotten very far. Personally, Ludmila said, I find my current circumstances refreshing. Maybe its a consequence of where we stand in life. The Empire has been in a relatively comfortable position for generations while House Zahradnik has always been in a perilous one. All of our time and resources were dedicated to the defence of the frontier. Being able to finally see some real development feels like were finally having our long vigil pay off. I can see that being a major factor going into our differences in attitude, Frianne said. Still, I believe what I mentioned remains relevant. It may be even more so as youre at the beginning of a new chapter for your house. You have the opportunity to learn from the Empires mistakes, so to speak. I am certainly interested in hearing what you have to say once weve finished our tour, Ludmila said. Where are we going now? Dimoiya asked from the seat behind them. Were crossing the dam to visit the Human agricultural developments, Ludmila answered. I have roughly fifteen hundred Human subjects living on the terraces above the lakes western shore. Ive noticed that you tend to stress whether something is Human or not, Frianne said. Its mostly for your sake, Ludmila said. The locals know who lives where, so theres no need to differentiate between the various areas of my territory. The carriage accelerated as they left the Citadel District and entered a long stretch of perfectly straight road. On the northern side was the lake west of the harbour; on the other, a precipitous drop. Frianne eyed the latter nervously, a queasy feeling stirring her stomach. Is this the dam you mentioned? Rangobart asked. This is it, Ludmila replied. Buterm, how large is this thing? Its two kilometres long and twenty metres high, Ludmila said. Building it this way allowed us to ease the grade of the route leading to the main road on the other side. The top of the dam is fifty metres thick, while the base is ten times that. Is this some construct left behind by an ancient civilisation? No, it was raised after the Lizardman colonists arrived from the Great Lake in the Great Forest of Tob. The Great Lake must not seem so great to those Lizardman anymore According to High Chieftain Shasha, the Great Lake covered an average area of twenty square kilometres. The lake in Wardens Vale must have been well over ten times the size. So this dam was constructed to create the lake for the Lizardmen to live in? Rangobart asked. The entire Vale was reshaped for Human habitation, Ludmila answered. Our Lizardmen were an unexpected addition, but they conveniently occupied space that wasnt inhabited by Humans. They brought some new industries and a population of Druids, as well, and theyre already proving to be a beneficial addition. Was Wardens Vale terraformed using the same magic that shaped the foundations of Corelyn Harbour? Frianne asked. Yes. Frianne stared mutely out of her window at the waters stretching beyond the northern horizon. Dams werent an alien concept to the Empire, but the Empire didnt have any remotely near the size of the one they were currently travelling on. Small dams were usually built to power mills and redirect water, not create huge lakes. Is that a mill on the western end? Rangobart pointed over their shoulders to the front window. Yes, Ludmila replied. It ended up being far more powerful than expected, but it runs off of the same principles as any other water mill. Access to dwarven steel allowed us to house the wheel in a pipe at the bottom of the dam to turn the shaft. Were trying to figure out what to do with all of the excess power. It goes through timber, stone, grain, and whatever else we throw at it with astonishing speed. They zipped by the massive mill and its mostly empty cargo yards past the western end of the dam. The road turned north into a gentle slope that scaled the hillside through an avenue formed out of sparse windbreaks. Why not increase the rate of land clearance if thats the case? Rangobart asked. Aside from a few minor projects, Ludmila answered, Wardens Vale has already reached the extent of its intended land clearance. It has? Are these highlands unsuited for agricultural development? No, the land above the Vale was once farmland, as well. When the houses that once ruled there failed, the wilderness reclaimed it. Then why not claim it back? Dimoiya asked. There are a few reasons, Ludmila said. The first is that I felt it wasnt necessary. This also happens to be in line with the will of my ancestors. Secondly, most of the capital duchy has been set aside for Human habitation and my territory has more subjects belonging to other races than it has Humans. The current total population of Humans in all of my territories combined is less than three thousand. Thats less than a tenth of the total population of citizensat least as far as the Elder Liches can count. Most of my subjects are happy with their land as it is. I knew that Frontier Nobles tended to have extensive territories compared to their inland peers, Frianne said, but I havent seen anything other than Humans and Undead yet. There were the plants. And the plants. That begs the question of your territorys size. In response, Ludmila reached into the satchel at her waist. I suppose the maps that the Empire has access to dont really do anything to represent the borders of my fief, she said. Ludmila pulled out a large scroll and unfurled it over her lap, revealing an intricately detailed map. As detailed as it was, someone saw fit to mark additional details upon it. This cant be right The map displayed the southern duchy of E-Rantel, ending at the border of the Slane Theocracy. Friannes eyes went back and forth between the maps features and the measure provided in the corner. Why is everything so big? Dimoiya asked. E-Rantel was always something like a frontier duchy, Ludmila said. It never had the tight organisation of the heartlands. Thats just a bit of an understatement, Frianne said. Wagner County stretched from E-Rantel to the Imperial border, which meant that it was also large enough to cover most of the land between the Imperial border and Engelfurt. Corelyn County was half again as large as Wagner County and occupied an area equivalent to Gushmond Duchy. Ludmilas barony was large enough to swallow both twice over: it looked like it was about half the land area of the Duchy of E-Rantel. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Some Nobles exaggerated the size of their territories to make them seem more important or to support territorial claims. Ludmila was clearly not such a person, however. I assume it wasnt always this large, Frianne said. Upon the annexation of E-Rantel, Ludmila told them, House Zahradniks territory was only Wardens Vale. That was the limit of our power projection. The Sorcerous Kingdoms ability to project power is far greater and I was the only Noble with the legal right to expand the borders. At first, I only reclaimed the old frontier border. Then, a Goblin Army showed up and threatened to invade us from the south. That campaign ended with me taking the Upper Reaches. In recent months, I took the western side of the mountains here to connect to the Theocracys river transportation network and the Great Forest of Evasha further south. There should be a functional port on that river by this spring. And now you have a barony the size of a mark, Frianne said. Well, it would be a march in Re-Estize. I assume that the Sorcerous Kingdom will name things accordingly. ...you know, Ive come to realise that you have quite the sadistic streak. Are you in reality hiding behind one of your baronial titles just to see how people behave around a minor Noble? Are you and Wagner just waiting for some annoying Count to dig themselves a deep enough grave to have you say Surprise, Im actually a Marchioness! Lady Zahradnik has always had a talent for understating things, Rangobart said. Even moreso than our martial Nobles. Im surprised that you only recently noticed. It was probably because Ludmilas friends were more than happy to make up for her highly reserved behaviour. At times, her presence could vanish entirely without Frianne noticing. Its my only title, so no, Ludmila said. Posing as one of my lower titles would be in extremely poor taste. At least thats something normal about her. A Noble was technically all of their titles, but they usually styled themselves using the most prominent one. In that case, Frianne asked, why havent you been promoted yet? The qualifications for promotion are different in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ludmila answered. Corelyn was promoted to Countess upon being granted the riverlands. The reason behind her promotion was that her old title wasnt in line with her expanded demesne. I reclaimed the old frontier after that, but nothing happened. Then Wagner was granted her new lands, which are roughly the size of the old frontier that I reclaimed. So titles are tied to land development or economic contribution? Thats the assumption. Assumption? Why not ask? Its not important, Ludmila shrugged. The Royal Court will promote me whenever they see fit to do so and remaining a Baroness doesnt affect my ability to carry out my duties. Lady Shalltear doesnt care much for Human titles, so Clara suspects that the promotion will come whenever the Prime Minister is annoyed enough about something where having a Marchioness on hand would be useful. How do I even respond to that? In the Empire, Nobles fought for every advantage they could gain. Clara, Liane, and Florine had similar sensibilities, making Ludmila the odd one out. She did things because she felt like it and accepted things for what they were, yet, it was evident she had ambitions that drove her. One would think that she would do everything possible to achieve those ambitions, but no behaviour to that effect ever manifested. Ludmila Zahradnik was simply an enigma that common sense didnt seem to apply to. A strange object sticking out over the surroundings grew on the horizon, quickly resolving into some sort of fort. It was roughly the size of a town with a small tower near its centre. Friannes lips turned downward slightly when she saw that it was cut in half. Did you find this rock and decide to build on top of it? Frianne asked. No, Ludmila answered, we raised this rock and built on top of it. It looks extremely defensible, Rangobart said. Ive noticed that youve influenced many things in that direction. This is the earliest one, Ludmila said. Well, it used to be. It was partially destroyed a few days before Frianne arrived. Partially destroyed? Was it attacked by a Dragon? No, it was subjected to some structural tests. We wanted to see how hard it would be to shake everything apart. ...is this area prone to earthquakes? Not in my recollection, Ludmila replied. Only a few buildings collapsed before we decided that it was too mana-inefficient to destroy the village in that manner. What happened to the villagers? They watched from the other side of the village square. Area of effect spells only produce their associated phenomena within their radius, yes? It was quite surreal to watch. Frianne looked up for signs of damage to the walls, but she couldnt make anything out beyond the fact that she was looking at a stone wall. So you have some homeless people now? No. Buildings are destroyed and rebuilt in the villages, too. The buildings in this village were due to be dismantled anyway. Additionally, we were able to widen the villages foundations a bit and implement some design changes to the sewer system. The sheer amount of labour consumed by the strange practices in Wardens Vale would surely drive any administrator or bureaucrat in the Empire mad. Frianne wasnt sure whether she would escape unscathed. Their carriage slowed as it approached the town-sized fortress village and entered via a ramp that branched off from the road cutting through it. They rolled into a rather normal-looking square and parked in front of the tower-like structure overlooking the surroundings. There werent any structures like this in the harbour village, Frianne noted. We call it a lichtower, Ludmila said. Every farming village has one. It functions as a combination administrative centre, post office, mage tower, and government warehouse. A mage tower? How many mages dwell here? About ten per cent of the village population is composed of arcane casters, Ludmila said. Mostly children weve identified with arcane potential and enrolled as Apprentices. They work in the morning and attend classes in the afternoon. Its close to lunch right now, however, so we might be able to catch them doing something They disembarked from the carriage and Frianne exchanged looks with Dimoiya and Rangobart as Ludmila padded into the front door of the lichtower. The Death Knights standing guard seemed to pay her absolutely no mind. Oh, Ludmila said, looks like theyre at it. Frianne followed Ludmila inside, finding a group of children eating lunch around some tables in the office lobby. The tables not only had their meals, but dozens of tiles scattered upon them. Each child had a line of tiles placed in front of them and they seemed to be taking turns claiming the loose tiles for themselves. For some reason, an Elder Lich was watching them while taking notes. What are they doing? Frianne asked. Playing a game called Axis, Ludmila answered. Have you heard of it? Dimoiya has! Dimoiya raised her hand, It was something I played at Nemels house! Do you still know how to play? Ludmila asked, You can join them if youd like. MmhI forgot how, Dimoiya said. I played it all the time as a kid with Nemel and Arche until my parents told me to stop wasting my time and study instead. Unlike the children of great houses, scions of minor ones living in the city were quite mobile and mingled with one another readily. Frianne, on the other hand, could only interact with those her parents approved of C which was barely anyone her age C so she was often jealous of the other childrens freedom. You wanted to show this game to us, Frianne said. Why is that? Miss Gran introduced Axis to Wardens Vale, Ludmila replied. I was hoping you would be familiar with it. Frianne looked at Rangobart. Rangobart shook his head. As Dimoiya mentioned, Rangobart said, most scions didnt have time to waste with games. Every hour at play was an hour one lost to their competition. I see, Ludmila said. How unfortunate. Why do you say that? Frianne asked. Axis is a game through which anyone can learn about the Elemental Axis, Ludmila said. I figured it was something like the many games and songs from my village that taught children critical skills and information. Such as? Lets seeHide and Seek showed people where the best places to conceal themselves during a raid were and how to avoid detection. We had songs that taught us what was safe to forage from the forest and what wasnt. Goblin Raid taught us how to defend ourselves as a group, while Ogre Ball showed us how we could gang up on single powerful opponents with ranged weaponry. You didnt have anything similar? Frianne, Dimoiya, and Rangobart shook their heads. Frontier folk were truly built differently from the ground up. So youre promoting this game to help your subjects learn about the Elemental Axis, Frianne said. To what end? It seems like essential basic knowledge, Ludmila replied, especially with the direction my fief is taking. Did non-casters need to know about such things? She supposed that there were a few vocations where it would come in handy, such as ones that brought individuals into combat with mystical opponents. How a Farmer or Tailor would benefit from it, however, she couldnt figure out. Is the Elemental Axis being taught in your schools, as well? Frianne asked. It is, Ludmila nodded. This game seems to do most of the work, though, so it allows our teachers to use the time saved to focus on other subjects. I still dont understand why you place so much importance on it, Frianne said. It seems like a substantial investment for something that is at best a suggestion as to how the primal forces of the world are configured in relation to one another. The Unified Mana Theory that Master LeNez is proposing is still in the nascent stages of exploration, yet you seem convinced that its valid and frame your observations according to them. Its a colossal leap of faith to believe in these supposed primal energies that we cannot even see. The only plausible reason she could think of that could back their investment in the theory was that it was ancient wisdom shared with them by the Sorcerer King or one of his cadres. Maybe they were testing what Humans would do with the knowledge or setting some inscrutable plan into motion. I suppose its something that I should investigateor maybe thats part of the plan? How did you identify so many children capable of casting arcane magic, anyway? Rangobart asked. We have a Talent holder who can gauge the magical potential of an individual, Ludmila answered. It doesnt work all the time, but, over the course of days and weeks, it will eventually activate. Every time we identify a child, I discuss their options with them and their families. How do they decide if their child should learn magic? If it were up to Frianne, she would have every child with arcane aptitude do so. Fluder Paradyne had a powerful Talent similar to the one that Ludmila described, except it worked at will. Even so, he only took interest in those with the greatest potential, seeing anything less as dross. This amounted to an infuriating waste, but Frianne had no say in how the Ministry conducted its affairs at the time. Several factors are weighed, Ludmila said. The first is the childs vocational aptitude in their familys trade. If it is exceptional, then we encourage them to keep pursuing it. If it isnt, then arcane studies offers them a promising avenue to a different trade with extremely high demand. Of course, if the child displays extraordinary arcane potential and only middling aptitude in their family trade, we encourage them to pursue arcane studies. Frianne shifted uncomfortably at the clear influence of the Faith of the Six in Ludmilas decision-making process. It was her demesne to rule as she saw fit, but the superstitious element to Ludmilas otherwise level-headed rationality made it all the more disturbing. I suppose that you encourage spares to take up magic, if possible. Within reason, Ludmila said. We still need to keep a diverse selection of strong bloodlines and it isnt as if the harbour only needs magic casters. Overall, however, the system that Ive implemented here endeavours to ensure that everyone has a basic education and spares that go to the harbour will always find that they have a place as productive members of society. Its far better than the old system where spares were nothing more than, well, spares. In Wardens Vale, there is a real investment in every child to ensure that they can live a dignified life as adults and I hope to eventually be able to create a similar life for all of my subjects. You mean to say that youll have the different races under your rule live in the same settlements? Frianne asked. Thats their choice, but I will try to facilitate them however I can. Certain races prefer certain conditions, so it would be wrong to try and make them live in dwellings designed for Humans. Places like this village will likely retain their Human populations, though individuals of other races will still visit and conduct business. How do I even report this? If one were to describe Ludmilas policies, the programs that attempted to carry them out, and their eventual goal, the Imperial Court Council would dismiss it all as the whimsical foolishness of an empty-headed idealist. Yet, by all appearances, Ludmila was well on her way to achieving her objectives. If you dont mind, Frianne said, can you tell us how its possible to afford everything that youve implemented here? You must understand that, in the minds of most, everything youve shown us is absolutely impossible for a mostly undeveloped fief on the fringes of civilisation. Never mind that, it would be impossible for a fully-developed fief in the imperial heartland. I intend to, Ludmila said. Well be spending all day on the western bank of the lake where youll see many of the different mechanisms that youve only heard described working in practice. Hopefully, Ill be able to make a convincing case as to how you might be able to approach your own territorial development. Before the Storm: Act 2, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Woo, what a view! Dimoiya exclaimed. A gust of cool wind tossed Friannes golden locks as they stood atop the village''s lichtower. While the view of the Vale was indeed breathtaking, she wasnt focused on the lake or the distant peaks to the east. How far is it to that strip of forest up the road to the northwest? Frianne asked. Four kilometres, Ludmila answered. If youre wondering how much land each village manages, its twenty-five square kilometres. Frianne silently scanned the fields on the terraces around them. Thats far too much At least by the Empires standards, it was. As far as she knew, Re-Estize was no different. Each farming village in the Empire managed about ten square kilometres of fields and copses. The allocation was something like a hard rule, as it was determined by how far the villagers could walk and move equipment and still get a good day of work in. This is possible because of Undead labour? Rangobart asked. Thats right, Ludmila answered. Speaking of which, Ive spotted them. Lets go and take a look, shall we? They descended the tower and boarded their carriage, riding a kilometre southeast along the main road connecting the farming villages. The vehicle stopped on the shoulder of the road, but there were no Undead to be seen. The team I spotted is two kilometres that way, Ludmila pointed to a distant terrace further up the valley. Can everyone fly? Walking out there would take a Wizard an hour. Does it take non-Wizards less time? Dimoiya frowned. It varies depending on vocation. For instance, a decent Ranger could cover the same distance in five minutes if they run straight there. ...through the mud? Mud doesnt matter to a Ranger. Dimoiya gave Ludmila a dubious look. Are you a bad woman like Wagner? Its true, Rangobart said, then cleared his throat. About the Rangers, I mean. I could scarcely believe it when I saw them in action during my first month running patrols with the army. My companys best Rangers could traverse a muddy farmers field just as quickly as we could ride our horses on the road beside it. Actuallyshouldnt you have seen something similar with your escort on the Promotional Examination? No, I didnt pay attention to any of that. I was paranoid about a Goblin jumping out from behind a rock and slitting my throat! Its more likely that theyd put an arrow in you. Even a Wizard can kill the average Goblin with a good whack and the Goblins know it. Dimoiya gave Rangobart a good whack. Ow! Why do you have to be like that? Dimoiya fumed. Like what? I was scared! Who cares about being rational when theyre scared? ...everyone can fly, right? Ludmila asked again. Frianne floated slowly into the air after casting her spell. Ludmila eyed her curiously. How does carrying a child interact with flight magic? She asked. It factors in as additional encumbrance, Frianne answered, so I fly as if Im carrying a good-sized book around. What happens if you cast a Fly spell on the baby? please dont propose unsettling ideas like that. They flew low over the freshly tilled ground, following Ludmila, who ran ahead of them. The uneven, muddy soil that should have probably sucked her boots off of her feet didnt seem to affect her mobility at all. Youre a Ranger? Frianne asked. House Zahradnik is a line of Rangershavent I mentioned that before? I think so. I suppose Im used to martial Nobles being cavalrymen. She soon spotted a team of Death Knights ploughing a field on the terrace above theirs. Ludmila stopped at the windbreak beside the field, where a pair of Farmers were having lunch on the grass. They didnt stand upon Ludmilas arrival, instead offering friendly nods in greeting. Afternoon, mlady, one of them said. Good afternoon, Ludmila replied. Whats for lunch? Crab salad with crab rolls and a crab sandwich. I suppose I should be thankful that they havent figured out a crab dish that goes with the fruit. Maybe I should have the restaurants change things up a bit, Ludmila said. I know I instructed them to use crab with the meals, but I never thought they would go to such extremes. Well, I heard someone say that crabs a luxury, so I figure I shouldnt complain. Especially not in the Chefs face. Whos that you got with ya? Some acquaintances from the Empire. They wanted to see how things worked here. Work, ehnow Im feelin all guilty. Indeed, the farmers hardly looked like they were hard at work. While they ate, the team of Death Knights made their way up and down the field with their ploughs. Whats left for you to do with the Undead working out there? Rangobart asked. When were ploughing? Not much. We have teams of Death Knights ploughing the fields. Teams of Skeletons and Bone Vultures pick through the fields for stones and other unwanted debris. We give everything a once-over before sowing the cropswell, we use some new and improved seed drills that the Death Knights also handle. After that, the real work begins. How do the Undead compare to conventional methods? Hmmits hard to even compare. A village doing things the old-fashioned way shares teams of draft animals, taking turns with their tenancies. Here, our draft animals are the local security, so we can whistle up as many teams of Death Knights as we have ploughs. They can handle ploughs with six blades, too. The smiths are working on a twelve-blade plough that we can use with Soul Eaters next spring. Anyway, the Undead go faster; they dont have to rest every few hours like a team of horses does. They dont need to eat and theres no stables to muck out. They can work all day and night so things ploughing gets done quick. Compared to the old daysyeah, no one in their right mind would want that after doing things the way we are now. Growing seasons shorter up here than in the lowlands, too, so the speeds appreciated. Improvements in efficiency all around, then Listening to the Farmer pointed out a few small things that hadnt registered before. Clara and Liane focused on the many applications of Undead labour, but what happened when they werent working was an important factor, too. While the need wasnt as severe as in Re-Estize, having a constant security presence was useful since army patrols couldnt be everywhere at once. Even if they were shared between the entire village, Draft animals still needed to be fed and cared for even when they werent being put to work. Corelyn and Wagner dont seem to push Skeleton labour for agricultural applications, Frianne said. Why is that? The demand for Skeleton labour is much higher, Ludmila replied. Were facing a shortage even within the Sorcerous Kingdom. They appear to be plentiful in your demesne. The benefits of early adoption, I suppose. Will there be a similar shortage of Death-series Servitors and Soul Eaters in the future? Rangobart asked. That remains to be seen, Ludmila answered. If the entire Empire suddenly decided to lease our Undead as a result of the trade talks, there might be short-term supply issues. Might be? That implied that the Sorcerous Kingdom had thousands of Death Knights and Soul Eaters to casually lease out to random Farmers. Was their raw power practically limitless? So you say that your real work begins after sowing, Rangobart said. Is that the usual maintenance of the fields? Uh, I think we call it managing secondary crops here. Cant rightly call em weeds anymore if we can sell em. We let them grow along with the crops, but they grow faster so we harvest em all season. Wont allowing the, erm, former weeds to grow negatively affect the main crop? Thats what we figured at first. Turned out that it didnt. Something to do with the magic that they cast on the fields. Plant Growth? Frianne asked. Yes, Ludmila answered. Is it employed in the Empire? Rarely, Frianne replied. There arent many Earth Priests capable of casting it. The compensation scheme that they use is alsowell, rather than charge mana rates, they demand ten per cent of the harvest, which comes out to far more than it would at standard mana rates. Does anyone take them up on the offer? Oh, yes. People fight over the opportunity, but the fact remains that there are very few Priests capable of casting Third-tier magic. The Temples take advantage of the demand to make it a major affair to promote the Faith of the Four. Who provides the service here? Druids do, Ludmila said. Frianne recalled the Lizardman Druids performing the ritual in the harbour village. If knowledge of rituals was widespread, all it took was a single Druid with the Plant Growth spell and enough volunteers to provide the mana to enchant every acre of agricultural land. Out of curiosity, is that a service that can be provided to the Empire? I dont recall it being present at the exposition in Corelyn Harbour. Considering that the spell would come from a Druid, no. Enchanting the entire Empire with Plant Growth would be catastrophic for the natural balance. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. But they did it for you, Dimoiya said. The one who originally enchanted my fields doesnt anymore. That task is now the responsibility of the local Druids, who do so because I am a Ranger. Do Druids and Rangers belong to some exclusive club? How much do you pay for membership? There is an intrinsic understanding that Rangers and Druids act as natures custodians. There are notable exceptions, of course. Like Rangers in the Imperial Army, Rangobart said. It depends on the situation. Imperial patrols do utilise Rangers in a manner that isnt out of line with their calling. It is when they are ordered to act in ways that disturb that natural balance that they become a problem. Of course, Rangers and Druids are people, too, so those acts may forever paint them as traitors in the minds of other Rangers and Druids. Do you believe that the Rangers in the Imperial Army are traitors for their recent campaigns? I believe that they are in an unfortunate position C one that can hopefully be corrected over time. Anyways, you may submit a request to the Royal Court of the Sorcerous Kingdom about the use of various magics, but its not anything that I have control over. You could use your super secret Ranger Club powers, Dimoiya said. Ludmila gave Dimoiya a reproachful look. The Empire may believe this to be a quaint relationship or perhaps a minor annoyance, Ludmila said, but I suspect that it will learn how serious it can be as it steps out into the world. Is there anything else youd like to ask about our farms while youre here? Yes, Rangobart said. I believe we didnt fully explore the utilisation of the Undead. How is the harvest conducted? Do you use another type of machine to quickly reap everything? Not unless someone comes up with a new contraption, the first Farmer said. We equip the Undead with scythes and have them go at it. The Death Knights make a mess of things, though, so we stick to Skeletons. Sheaving the windrows is still done by Human hands, though C its too complex for the Skeletons for some reason. After the stooks dry, they go into a wagon and one of the Soul Eaters brings everything back to the village warehouses. Oh C are you going to show them the other thing, Lady Zahradnik? Is everything already set up? Yeah, the Necromancers said so. The Necromancers? What did Necromancers have to do with agriculture? It felt like a stupid question given that they were farming with the Undead, but she couldnt shake off the notion that something sinister might be afoot. Ludmila thanked the two Farmers before they returned to their carriage on the road. Frianne eyed the empty fields on either side as they made their way back to the fortified farming village. I understand that the Undead are being used to simplify many aspects of the agricultural industry here, Frianne said, but it still feels like there are far too few Farmers. It should feel that way to you since youre accustomed to nearly every household in a farming village being a Farmers household, Ludmila replied. In these farming villages, however, there are only twenty Farmer households. Butbut doesnt that mean each agricultural tenancy is roughly a hundred hectares? Once copses and common land are accounted for, yes. Thats too much! It was over ten times what the average farming household held in the Empire. Frianne sat mute as she struggled to extrapolate all of the implications. That explains why your villages are more like towns in character, Rangobart said. In certain ways, yes, Ludmila nodded. My circumstances allowed me to structure everything according to the new realities that came with Undead labour. The population of each of these farming villages is effectively urban and mostly works in what Human societies in the region would recognise as urban industries. This has brought with it several unprecedented boons. Such as? Probably the most important among them is that the classical divide between rural and urban society doesnt exist in Wardens Vale. Everyone is an urbanite and those in traditionally rural vocations live in urban centres. Thats Rangobart frowned and fell silent. Friannes already overtaxed mind fell into chaos from the unexpected attack. It was truly as unprecedented as Ludmila said. The divide between rural and urban society was a core reality of Human civilisation. One was either a member of the rural elite and thus also a component of the aristocratic establishment, or they were an urbanite. The Empire did not care to address this divide. One could say that the Imperial Administration was a manifestation of urban society that exerted control over rural society. Turning the entire population into urbanites was not only considered impossible, but an entirely alien concept. Now that Frianne was aware of it, however, she immediately understood its ramifications for governance. The foundation for a unified urban culture was being laid in Wardens Vale, and its tiny population made it easy for Ludmila to shape it as she saw fit. It was something that the Empire couldnt achieve even in its wildest dreams because the window of opportunity to do so only existed at a very early stage of development where it should have also been impossible. Im beginning to understand why Liane says that youre a cheater, Frianne said. It is what it is, Ludmila smiled slightly. I saw little reason to imitate lands developed under an obsolete paradigm and absolutely no reason to adopt the systems that create all of their problems. But you must surely have some problems of your own Of course, Ludmila replied. But theyre good problems to have. We are investing our resources to answer questions posed by the future rather than spending them fixing the mistakes of the past. No other territory in the Duchy of E-Rantel is in my position, but many territories in the Empire areand many more will be. It was a pointed remark that required no effort to interpret. Both she and Rangobart had just been granted fiefs in the wilderness. Thousands of Imperial Knights had similarly been granted land, as well. With even more imperial expansion slated in the decades to come, those thousands would become tens or even hundreds of thousands. So your objective is to influence the Empires new developments rather than the existing ones. Simply put, yes, Ludmila replied. The Empire is set on a course for expansion and they will succeed so long as they pick their fights carefully. With General Ray now in command of the Sixth Army Group, the Empire will soon find itself in a golden age fuelled by its new territorial acquisitions. With this in mind, I would like to see that success take a more healthy form, from a cosmopolitan standpoint. Considering that the Empire already considers itself the pinnacle of cosmopolitan society, Frianne said, you may have some trouble convincing them. Its still more effective than standing on a box in Arwintar and trying to convince the citizens to change their ways. I dont expect anyone to copy what Im doing here C its impossible to do so. What Id like to see is the principles employed in my territory being adapted to fit the unique properties and situation of any given fief. I suspect that most of the resistance to this will come from the Imperial Administration rather than the frontier folk. I think I can see why you would say that, Frianne said, but how would you define the problem? HmmI do not know if there is any formal terminology for it, Ludmila said, but the two major factors are distance and control. I think you understand the control issue well enough. What I mean by distance is not physical distance, but the degrees of separation that any individual has from any given process. If one has too many degrees of separation from a process, one loses touch with the realities of that process unless one makes an active effort to understand it. Not many people care enough to do so or have the time to even if they did. Of course, Frianne nodded. That is why regulatory bodies such as the Guilds exist. They ensure that the general public has access to products and services that meet acceptable quality standards. But what defines those standards? I can guarantee you that the Guilds in the Empire do not care how many Goblins are killed or displaced to procure their lumber shipments. The Imperial Administration is even worse because they consider security an investment and the lumber as a return that the Empire is entitled to. Tenants who receive the right to harvest lumber treat it as such and their landlords see it as a source of revenue that they deserve because their taxes pay for infrastructure and fund the Imperial Army. In every single case, no consideration is made to what exists outside of the imperial economy. At best, a forest is simply a prize to be won from its inhabitants and exploited for the benefit of the Empire while it is being converted into farmland. The gods forbid that the inhabitants resist or retaliate: that only somehow proves that the Empire is on the side of justice and now all manner of assassins and armies can be dispatched to deal with the problem. Assassins? I believe you call them Adventurers and Workers. At any rate, the problem I foresee is that the Imperial Administration will impose imperial standards on its newly-acquired territories much as it has in the past. Am I correct in assuming this? That should be the case, Rangobart said. Once my land has been surveyed, the Imperial Administration will make an assessment and issue recommendations to my seneschal about how to make the land as productive as possible. For the Empire. Right. What if Brennenthal is as inhospitable for Human habitation as it sounds? Then I will have some choice words for the Court Council. In all seriousness, I assume that some effort will be made to tame the land. And thus the Empire remains forever mundane, Ludmila sighed. I lost you, Rangobart said. Their carriage stopped at the outskirts of the village, which consisted of the common land around the walls. A few villagers could be seen here and there, tending to their livestock. What do you think the yield of the fields that we just visited is? Of the principal crop. What do you grow here? Frianne asked. The latest harvest was oats. If its oats and youre using Plant Growth to enchant the fields, it should be just under seventy-five bushels a hectare. It was a frightening amount, especially considering that each of Ludmilas Farmers managed a hundred hectares of land. Oats were a popular crop in cool, wet regions and produced two harvests a year. That meant a single farming household in Wardens Vale produced enough food to feed eleven hundred adult Humans for an entire year after seed stores were set aside. And this single village is exporting enough food to feed twenty-two thousand people. These Farmers must be ludicrously rich. That was the same thing that our central administrations almanac listed. The actual harvest was one hundred bushels per hectare. Hah? But Plant Growth already guarantees one hundred and fifty per cent of the maximum yield of any plant under its influence. You would make a good Elder Lich, Ludmila smirked. They said the same thing, then checked the numbers and remeasured the harvest ten times over. The result was the same, however. Since that was the case, they tried to destroy the erroneous harvest since it was clearly in violation of the mandated amount. I had to get the Sorcerer King to stop them. I thought Elder Liches are supposed to be smart, Dimoiya said. That may be so, but theyre also very arbitrary in the way that Undead can be. And here I thought that the ones working with the Second Army Group were just admirably austere, Rangobart muttered. Frianne eyed one of the chickens blithely pecking away in the field nearby. Did it lay bigger than average eggs? So you attribute this to the effect of primal energies proposed in the Unified Mana Theory that Miss LeNez brought up, Frianne said. The abundant positive energy present in Wardens Vale results in higher yields. Higher maximum yields. We assume that Plant Growth still applies because yields are still uniform. The difference created by the spell made it much easier to notice. Also, this phenomenon and many others like it in Wardens Vale led to the creation of Unified Mana Theory and its effects are being researched all over my territory. So you propose that we leave our territories relatively untouched to take advantage of these effects. That is your decision to make, but justifying it to the Empire will be difficult in most scenarios. Why is that? Clara once told me that the only way to keep a tree from being harvested is to convince those who would harvest it that it is more valuable to them if it is left standing, Ludmila said. This is nearly impossible when there is always someone out there who prioritises personal material gains and the Imperial Administration champions that way of thinking. Leaving a regular forest standing in the Empire is not as valuable to the Empire as the agricultural development that it stands in the way of. Harvesting that forest for valuable materials is merely a bonus obtained along the way. Friannes gaze went out to the fields being prepared for sowing. Assuming your theories lead somewhere, she said, I would say that the results achieved by your agricultural efforts would be quite convincing. The effects of elemental gradients are subtle, Ludmila told her. What you see here would be considered extreme C just as extreme as Undead manifesting in the Katze Plains. Life generates positive energy, just as death generates negative energy. Normally, the balance between the two swings back and forth, but only slightly. Wardens Vale is a crucible because the regular balance doesnt exist here. Negative energy is being siphoned away, causing the positive energy that it usually cancels out to overflow. Thats an interesting hypothesis, Frianne said. Could it be that the Katze Plains and Wardens Vale form two poles of an elemental conflux? You are welcome to contribute to our research if you wish, Ludmila said. Just dont Fireball Master LeNez if you lose your temper. That aside, it wouldnt help any case for conservation of elemental gradients in the Empire because there is no known way to replicate the effects of what is going on in Wardens Valethough I suppose that Humans are quite good at replicating the effects of the Katze Plains. We are? Consider graveyards through the lens of Unified Mana Theory. Collecting death in one place has the effect of engineering an artificial negative energy gradient, just as leaving some Elemental Ice lying around creates a tangible ice gradient in that alchemical workshop. Re-Estize and the Empire chose to fight every year in the Katze Plains, effectively dumping the resulting negative energy in a convenient place. If I recall correctly, there were rumours that the Katze Plains has grown over the past few years those rumours are true, Frianne shuddered. The northern fringes of the Katze Plains have advanced by a few metres over the past few years. Some of the researchers at the Imperial Ministry of Magic postulate that the growth will stop now that the annual skirmishes have stopped. So it appears that the Ministry of Magic does have some sense of what weve been researching here. A sigh escaped Friannes lips. She was so sure that she had everything sorted out before coming to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Before the Storm: Act 2, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 With lunch long over, they returned to a much livelier village. As Rangobart had noted, it more resembled an urban centre than a farming community. Most of the population worked in the settlements workshops rather than out in the fields and most of the industries present couldnt usually be found in a rural village. Its harder to tell whats missing from a regular town than whats out of place in a regular village, Frianne said. I dont see any inns, Dimoiya said. Transportation around my territory is fast enough that all guest accommodations are in the harbour village, Ludmila told them. Not that we have an inn there Id say that our current accommodations are superior to anything short of the most luxurious of inns, Rangobart said. Even then, we get far more space. Do you receive many visitors? We dont, Ludmila said. Despite all thats changed in recent times, this is still very much the frontier. Even if the usual dangers no longer exist, its still an uninteresting place to most. We export a few resources and import specialised tools that cant be produced here yet. Our exports are spoken for by commodity contracts, so visiting Merchants are rare. Aside from that, we get the occasional migrant. Frianne looked around the village square, gauging the expressions of the residents. There was no hint of uncertainty, fear, or deprivation. For the most part, they looked rather content with their lives. I find it difficult to believe that youd have difficulty attracting migrants, Frianne said. The quality of life here seems to be peerless, at least as far as what commoners have access to goes. Does the Empire not have difficulties encouraging migrants to their frontiers? Ludmila asked. Our domestic ministries are responsible for ensuring that the frontier has enough settlers, Frianne answered. Its a matter of necessity since most of the landlords are Imperial Knights and they hardly have the time to recruit people. There are dozens of initiatives running at any given time encouraging the citizens to take advantage of new opportunities. I see. We dont have anything like that here. Nearly all of our immigration has been made possible by the assistance of the Temple of the Six in E-Rantel. Not that Im complaining. There are many advantages to having a small population that shares common values, especially in a place where cooperation is so important. The same can be said for Miss Grans efforts. Shes running things according to her imperial education with imperial settlers. She stared blankly across the square as the latter statement slowly sunk in. Was that the true reason why Nemel had ended up in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Ludmila had a vested interest in how the Empire intended to approach its expansion into the frontier. Now, she had a student of the Imperial Magic Academy running a settlement in her frontier territory who would provide insight into the Empires approaches to development. It was difficult to believe that the sequence of events wasnt planned. They stopped for lunch at the villages restaurant, enjoying their meal on a sun-warmed patio as they watched the activity around the square. Many Undead could be seen assisting with various menial tasks, from transporting goods as she had seen before to powering machinery. It seems like everyone has a Skeleton of their own, Frianne said. Every Human household in Wardens Vale has a Skeleton, yes, Ludmila said. The workshops usually have several. I thought it would be a good way to accustom the people to the use of Undead labour. Was it? I would consider it a success. Unfortunately, the demand for Skeletons is too high these days to implement this idea anywhere else. They probably wouldnt be well-received in the Empire anyway, Dimoiya said. The Temples would gain a hefty amount of support from all of the people thinking that the Undead will take their jobs. That would be quite the headache, Rangobart agreed. I can see why Lady Zahradnik chooses to focus on the Empires frontier expansion rather than its developed territories. The Nobles may be able to get away with replacing draft animals with the Undead, but civil unrest would undoubtedly rise if people realised that the Undead were stealing their livelihoods. Its better to keep them from trying to migrate than displacing them through impoverishment. If we halve the demand for labour on the frontier by utilising the Undead, it should reduce the burdens on the Imperial Administration, as well. But that approach isnt without its problems, Frianne noted. The costs for Undead labour are so low that any new frontier territory that employs it will have a distribution of wealth thats entirely different from the rest of the Empire. Not only will you be facing opposition from the Temples, but you will also be facing opposition from the current establishment. That includes the Imperial Administration. It will not tolerate the existence of a new class of ultra-wealthy frontier lords who also happen to form the bulk of its military power. Rangobart sent a pointed look in Ludmilas direction. She was the very image of what might eventually manifest in the Empire. In fact, one could say that she was the ideal that the Empire attempted to portray in its propaganda. The Empire knew that this ideal was impossible in the past, but, once they realised that it was achievable, the Imperial Administration would take measures to prevent the possibility of it ever coming to pass. Unlike the Sorcerous Kingdom, they couldnt afford to allow the rise of a powerful faction of new warrior elites in the political arena. How would the Imperial Administration even stop it? Rangobart asked, If newly-landed Imperial Knights choose to employ Undead labour, it isnt as if the Empire can outlaw the practice in retaliation. I also doubt that the Emperor will levy special taxes against them as he does with civilian aristocrats who oppose his reforms. Frianne considered his question for a moment. If one looked at things from a different angle, the Imperial Administration could make the very problem that Rangobart presented work to its advantage. The Imperial Administration will employ existing systems C in particular the way that theyve restructured and redistributed lands seized from the attainted. Broadly speaking, the fief of a Second-class Imperial Knight is currently rated at fifty hides: basically a villages worth of land. What will probably happen is that they will use the latest round of awards to assess the value of land if one employs Undead labour. so titles granted from now on will be smaller? If the Undead halve the labour requirements of an agricultural development, Second-class Imperial Knights will receive twenty-five hides worth by current standards instead of fifty? I cant say what the final calculation will be, but thats the gist of it. Taxes will see adjustments across the board to equalise revenues across the Empire. And the Empire would be able to support twice as many Imperial Knights, Rangobart rubbed his jaw, giving them that much more military might to expand with. How much of a reduction in labour costs do the Undead amount to, Lady Zahradnik? It depends on the industry, Lady Zahradnik said. Technology is a factor, as well, since machines can transform raw power into specific types of work. How many hectares are there to a hide in the Empire? The average hide is eight hectares, Frianne told her, making the current average fief of an Imperial Knight four hundred hectares. Its basically one village per Imperial Knight. So this village were in manages five Imperial Knight titles worth of land. Well, their villages wouldnt be the same asoh, I see what you mean. If we use Undead labour, our villages may end up looking like this one instead. Not only will our calculations have to account for revenues from agriculture and forestry, but also the industries that wed normally find in a town. This complicates things greatlyno, if the Empire administers new urban centres directly, then This change is unprecedented. Our current economic models are practically useless in the face of it. Thinking further on things, they already knew that a single farming tenancy in Wardens Vale was a hundred hectares of land. That meant the Undead were reducing agricultural labour requirements by over ninety per cent. The village they were dining in could support at least ten Second-class Imperial Knights if one went by land area alone. Never mind doubling the manpower of the Imperial Army, they could increase it tenfold. The coffers of the Empire would be filled to bursting through the direct administration of the thousands of new urban centres that were created with their conquest of new frontiers. Perhaps achieving similar levels of education, urbanisation, and industrialisation as Wardens Vale wasnt as impossible as it initially seemed. I must admit that the possibilities are exciting, Frianne said, but the Imperial Administration will have to be very careful about how to proceed. Theyre sure to regret promoting so many Imperial Knights before being made aware of what youre doing here. What would they have done instead? Ludmila asked. Developed the territories before handing out the titles, Frianne answered. A village like this, for example, could be split between ten Second-class Imperial Knights. Only half of the administrative staff would be required to manage the village and its land, and the direct administration of the village would provide the Empire with lucrative urban revenues. The Empire could masterplan entire regions before distributing its lands. Ludmila sighed. Well, that just went in an undesirable direction. Was there something wrong with what I said? Frianne answered. If the Empire masterplans development, it most likely means that they will try to turn every square metre of new territory into farmland. It has every incentive to do so since it will increase its economic and military might, which will, in turn, allow it to expand even more. Countless people will be killed or displaced at the cold stroke of a pen in the distant imperial centre. I suppose Nonna was right in her assertion. Nonna? The Elder Lich that you saw in the office at my manor. She once told me that the bureaucracy must expand to meet the needs of the expanding bureaucracy. By all appearances, the Empire appears to do just that. What did you have to say about that? I asked if she was trying to crack a joke. Bureaucratic procedure is no replacement for leadership and vision. A bureaucracy that exists to serve itself should have been purged long before it reached that point. Any country that exists in that state is essentially ruled by a faceless monstrosity that is only accountable to itself. My family says that from time to time, Rangobart said. Theyre not wrong, Ludmila shrugged. Once they settled their meals, they continued their tour of the village. Dimoiya looked over her shoulder at the now-empty restaurant. That place seems way too big for this village, she said. The food was super cheap for the quality, too. Do they get enough business? Its large enough to feed the village, Ludmila replied. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Huh? Cooks do the cooking in Wardens Vale, Ludmila told her. That restaurant serves breakfast, lunch, and dinner to the entire village. Thats why it seems so large to you. Isnt it cheaper for the people to make their own meals? No. Cooking for many is more efficient and cost-effective than a household cooking for itself. My people eat better food and have better things to do with their time. Even the Farmers? Even the Farmers. Ludmila led them across the village square and back into the Lichtower. They went to stand on the metal elevator at the base of the tower, which had conveyed them to the top earlier that same morning. This time, however, it unexpectedly lowered them into a deep shaft. Frianne grew a bit claustrophobic as the light from above slowly faded into the distance. Is this a mining village as well as a farming village? She asked. No, Ludmila answered. My territorys stone quarry starts one hundred metres below this village. I was entertaining the idea of using it as an additional warehouse, but the Sorcerer King once mentioned to me that indoor farming is possible with a bit of innovation. The elevator clanked to a stop in a cavernous chamber roughly three metres high. Between the rows of pillars supporting the ceiling were plots of soil framed by raised stone beds. Magical lighting hung from the ceiling at regular intervals, turning the space as bright as day. The sight stretched into the distance, creating a somewhat dizzying experience. A hooded figure separated from a group taking notes nearby, her black robes sweeping ominously over the stone as she slowly approached. Dimoiya clutched at Friannes sleeve with an apprehensive expression. I-Is that a Necromancer? She asked. Yes, Ludmila answered. This is Isabella Aguado, a member of the Faculty of Necromancy. She still had no idea what Necromancers had to do with farming. Were they growing some sinister plant related to death underground? Frianne and Dimoiya shifted back a half step as the blood-red lips visible in the shadows of the Necromancers cowl stirred. Hi, the Necromancer said. Someone mentioned that the installation for the facility was complete, Ludmila said. The installation for this section of this facility is complete, my lady, Isabella replied. The Farmers damn near stepped all over us the moment they heard that it was ready. I dont recall ever being so enthusiastic about sowing crops back when I was on the farm. I hope theyre logging their progress properly Oh, the Elder Liches will make sure of that, Isabella grumbled. They nearly trampled us too on their way to collect data. I see. This is Frianne, Dimoiya, and Rangobart. Theyre guests from the Empire that Ive been showing around. Isabellas cowl bobbed in greeting at each of them in turn, then stopped at Rangobart. Are you seeing anyone? Isabella asked. Rangobart blinked silently at the question, then took a step back. The Necromancer advanced. If you dont mind, Ludmila said, could you show them around the place and explain whats going on here? Isabella pulled back her cowl, revealing a youthful, attractive face that didnt in any way suggest that she was a practitioner of the dark arts. Then, she latched onto Rangobarts arm and led him down the aisle with a pleasant smile. This state-of-the-art facility is a collaboration between the local Farmers, Masons, Carpenters, and arcane artisans, Isabella said. Experiments over the winter have proven that its possible to grow various crops indoors, and now were scaling up our trials. You mean to say that you used magical lighting in conjunction with temperature control items to grow food indoors, Rangobart said. Much as one would grow plants in a solarium? I dont think thats an adequate comparison. Youre sort of right about whats happening, but youre wrong at the same time. Its more like were growing stuff in a mineshaft with some magical lighting. Thats not to say what were doing here isnt revolutionary, though. Simplicity is strength, so to speak. We dont have to worry about the weather and it stays warm enough down here even in the middle of winter. With widespread adoption, we may be able to match subterranean civilisations. Subterranean civilisations? Yeah, like the Mountain Dwarves. We Humans think were doing great with eight or nine million in a country, but a major subterranean civilisation might have billions. Maybe trillions if theyre insectoids or something along those lines. Anyways, yeah, we grow food down here. Look at the potatoes: arent they great? They stopped to look at a plot of dirt. I dont see any potatoes, Dimoiya adjusted her spectacles. It says potatoes right there, the Necromancer pointed at a sign at the front of the plot. We should pick something that has had time to sprout, Ludmila said. Fine They followed Isabella as she led Rangobart away, walking past several dozen plots with potatoes signs before stopping again. Dozens of green sprouts suck out of the dirt before them, planted in rows along a set of trellises. Lets see, Isabella leaned forward to read the sign for the plot. These ones are peas. do you really work here? Frianne asked. I do! Isabella replied, But members of the faculty are responsible for setting up the magic items, not planting stuff. Oh. I suppose that makes sense. You suppose? What did you think I was doing down here? Growing Zombies? I can already tell you that it doesnt work. How do you know that? Rangobart asked. Isabella squeezed herself against Rangobarts arm. Oh, youre interested? She answered coyly, Well, it primarily has to do with the concentrations of negative energy in the area. Or, rather, there doesnt seem to be any at all, but we dont know why. Ive heard this mentioned before, Rangobart said, but how does one measure concentrations of negative energy? There are many observable indicators. As far as I know, all Humans react to the presence of negative energy when it gets above a certain threshold. Most relate it to an unsettling feeling similar to walking into an old cemeteryor maybe that has always been the feeling and we make that association because thats what we know. Theres also the smell of death akin to untended mausoleums and old tombs. Once that threshold is crossed, you get the usual hauntings and possessions and such. And before that? Its more subtle, Isabella replied. Certain plants or variants of plants start growing. Other vegetation exhibits what we call negative energy entanglement C what are popularly known as spooky characteristics. Corpses linger and signs of violent death like bloodstains and damage to the surroundings seem to enhance the character of a place. But that just sounds like how Bards try to describe Undead-infested places, Dimoiya said. No, thats just how Undead-infested places actually are, Isabella said. Its not something that requires embellishment. Anyway, last autumn, we went to investigate the operations area in the Upper Reaches where Lady Zahradnik massacred over a hundred thousand people. We figured thered have to be something to work with there, but there wasnt anything at all. It would have been devastatingly disappointing if the phenomenon itself wasnt so damn interesting. Frianne wasnt sure she wanted to know what would happen if the Necromancer had found something to work with. Oh, speaking of which, Lady Zahradnik. Hm? Chandler heard from some Adventurers picking up supplies in the harbour that they found a big fat negative energy zone on the other side of the ancient pass. Do you know anything about it? Ive known about it since that Goblin Army invaded the Upper Reaches, Ludmila replied. What! Why didnt you tell us?! Because it was an ideal location for a training expedition. I didnt want any overeager Necromancers trying to sneak in some research or give the Adventurers foreknowledge of the area by issuing side-quests. Tch. But theyre still going to bring the Faculty of Necromancy in as civilian analysts, right? Theyre not going to do something dumb like have the Temples mess the place up, right? The Necromancers increasingly feverish pitch caused Frianne to eye her nervously. Annoyingly, Rangobart seemed either uncaring or oblivious to the danger. The Temples of the Four still dont want to have anything to do with us, so it will just be the Faculty of Necromancy and some adherents of Surshana. Still, dont go over there unless youre called for. Wahoo! Isabella beamed. I never realised that the expedition was so close, Rangobart said. When you mentioned that they were in the Abelion Wilderness, I figured they were far from the borders of the Sorcerous Kingdom. I did say that I should see about familiarising you with their work, Ludmila said. Well be visiting the expedition area in the days to come. Your consideration is greatly appreciated, my lady. So, Frianne turned her attention back to the rows of pea sprouts, you mentioned that there were experiments carried out over the winter related to this underground farm. How will the yields here compare to conventional farming? Thats what were trying to find out with these first few harvests, Isabella said. Well, at least the Farmers are. We arcane artisans, on the other hand, are working on a device that will change the world of magic items forever. Is that so? Rangobart looked down at the Necromancer on his arm, What might that be, Miss Aguado? Isabella looked up through her long lashes at Rangobart, a blush colouring her cheeks. Thats, uma switch, maybe? Or something like thatd-do you know how many magical lights are down here? It takes an hour to turn them all on, then another to turn them all off! And thats just for this one section! Imagine when weve covered the same amount of land as the fields above? Eranyway, I should get back to work. Ill Message you later this evening! With that, the Necromancer fled to the lift and disappeared up the shaft. Ludmila released a small sigh. One of my Necromancers developed a case of stupid, she said. Stupid Rangobart, Dimoiya grumbled. Making other people stupid. Is what she said true? Frianne asked, You plan on making this underground farming operation just as extensive as the fields above? That depends on the results of our experimentation here, Ludmila answered. The Farmers say that its more complicated than growing crops in regular conditions, plus we have several other systems undergoing testing as wellI suppose Isabella got too distracted to explain much. What else are you doing down here? Its not so much that were doing something entirely separate as we are tying several things together. Since these chambers are tunnelled into the bedrock, we must devise a working water management system. Theres also Sophie Noias Slime concept that we want to put to the test. You mean the Slimefinery? Thats right, Ludmila nodded. Weve been keeping Slimes in the sewers here, but weve just left them alone to do their thing so far. The first thing we need to do is find a Slime rancher, but the one Ranger we have who has tamed any Slimes so far wants to join the Royal Army. Frianne recalled their visit with the monster researcher during the winter. She was honestly surprised that Ludmila fully intended to try out her idea. How long until you believe youll have some conclusive results on your experiments here? There are solariums and such in the Empire, but no one has ever tried to conduct indoor agriculture at this scale before. As simple as it may seem on a conceptual level, the truth is that succeeding here will drastically alter food production in the region. Youll be doubling your agricultural output and adding a third growing season besides. Even if they succeed, Ludmila said, it will take a long time to produce the magic items required to equip the entire facility. Also, I believe that nearly all of the candidate crops for this underground farm are vegetables and fruits rather than staple crops. That still means youll be the regions sole provider of fresh fruits and vegetables during the winter, Frianne noted. I understand that you dont put the same importance on exports here as others might, but there would be many people who would appreciate the produce. Clara and the others mentioned as much, Ludmila said. Im not averse to the idea, but how these new farms affect the regions balance is still my primary concern. Also, it should provide some much-needed experience for my farming tenants. Your farming tenants? Frianne furrowed her brow, They seem capable enough of growing crops as it is. Not that Ive ever heard it to be a difficult task. There are certainly important nuances to growing even the most common crops, Ludmila said. Thats not why they need the experience, however. We can have that discussion when we head south tomorrow. Before the Storm: Act 2, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Uhthat girl we just passed was being chased by a Beastman, Dimoiya said. Is she going to be eaten? Shes not going to be eaten, right? Frianne looked over her shoulder through the carriages rear window, spotting a girl jogging along the shoulder of the road. A few dozen metres behind her was a hulking Pig Beastman that must have been five times her size. Besides the two, there were no other travellers or patrols to be seen. It would have made for a nightmarish scene in the Empire, one that would have become a topic of fearful discussion and the source of countless rumours for years. Theyre apprentice Rangers, Ludmila told them. I wasnt aware that Rangers had apprentices, Rangobart said. You probably just never noticed, Ludmila said. If a local forester is raising their son to become the next forester, then his son is basically an apprentice Ranger, yes? I suppose they cant officially call them apprentices since there is no Ranger Guild in any Human countries that I know of. What are they doing? Training. Theyre on the last leg of the lake circuit. Lake circuit? Dimoiya frowned, But your lake is huge! Its a hundred-fifty-kilometre circuit, Ludmila said. There is a climb up the ravine past the southern shore of the lake before they come back to the harbour using this road. Apprentices at their level are expected to complete the entire trip in twenty-four hours fully equipped. Frianne looked up the road to the two apprentices, who had receded to become specks in the distance. Is that possible? Frianne said, That girl cant have been older than twelve. That girl is much faster than the Orc jogging behind her, Ludmila said. In fact, shes two days late because of that Orc. As far as Ive seen, only a few types of Beastman have better long-distance endurance than Humans. Physically fit Humans, at least. Jelena has been training to be a Ranger for over a year, so her physical conditioning is far beyond what youd find in the average civilian. Completing the lake circuit within twenty-four hours amounts to a leisurely jog for her. That was an Orc? Frianne said, I didnt know any existed west of the Great Steppe. I didnt even know what an Orc was before last summer, Ludmila said. The demonic disturbance in the Abelion Wilderness displaced many previously unknown tribal populations. The Orc that you saw back there is from a tribe currently staying in the forest west of Wardens Vale. The carriage leaned slightly as it rapidly descended the bend leading to the dam. They were on their way back to the village for a brief rest before dinner, after which Ludmila had to attend a meeting with the staff of one of her companies. What is the point of such extreme training? Frianne asked, I highly doubt that forestry demands that level of performance. I think that its normal for career Rangers, Ludmila said. Especially on the frontier. Patrols have to report raids as quickly as possible. Every extra day required to carry out such a task is an extra day that it takes for a security response to arrive. But the Sorcerous Kingdom has ample security to deal with any threat. Threats still need to be identified, reported, and intercepted. So theyre recruits for the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom? Thats right. The first semester of the military academy here started this spring. There are only two dozen students right now, but the eventual goal is to have students from across the Sorcerous Kingdom with programs for the various roles that the Royal Army needs filled. I wasnt aware that the Sorcerous Kingdom had any such needs, Frianne said. If all that the army did was kill things and all of those things conveniently lined up, waiting to be killed, then we wouldnt need an army at all. One of His Majestys more powerful servants would be sufficient for the task. The Royal Army not only needs personnel for field reconnaissance, but also the same officers that one might find in any other army. The ratio between different departments will obviously be different since our soldiers are mostly Undead. A low rumble filled the carriage as they came off of the dam and onto the unmarked path leading through the Citadel District. Minutes later, they slowed to a stop at the vehicle lot outside of the village square. Ill see everyone in a few hours for dinner at the restaurant, Ludmila said after they disembarked. Does anyone have any questions before I get going? How do you know when you have a letter? Dimoiya asked. A letteras in a message or parcel waiting at the post office? Yeah, Dimoiya nodded. I sent something to the Imperial Ministry of Foreign Affairs yesterday. I doubt youll receive any reply, Frianne said. The people at the Foreign Affairs office might still be cowering under their desks because of your reporthow do parcels from the Vampire Post in Arwintar get delivered, anyway? It isnt a very busy branch, Ludmila said, so they havent yet hired any locals to help out. A Vampire Bride probably just delivered Dimoiyas report in person. Maybe what I said wasnt that far off from the truth. The Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead might have become a common sight on the frontier patrol routes where they had been introduced, but the Empire kept them out of sight in Arwintar. Even the ones dispatched to guard the Emperor were hidden away in an empty room in the palace basement. Frianne could only hope that any observers mistook the Vampire for a beautiful woman randomly walking around the First-class District for no particular reason. With no other questions, Ludmila left them to attend to her business. Frianne scanned the village square, wondering what to do. Where are you going to go, Prez? Dimoiya asked. Im not sure, Frianne answered. I should really get what we saw down on paper, but Im craving something sweet right now. Maybe the restaurant has cakes, Dimoiya said. They made it halfway across the square before she realised Rangobart was following them. Frianne stopped and looked over her shoulder. Youre following us? Hm? Oh, I was in the middle of a conversation, so I just moved when I saw everyone else moving. A conversation? Dimoiya looked around, With whom? Isabella C that Necromancer from the village C messaged me. I think she wanted to go out for dinner, but I told her were attending that dinner meeting with Lady Zahradniks metalworking company. You dont need to come with us if you dont want to, Frianne said. Im here to learn how this territory is run, Rangobart said. Besides, I have the feeling that accepting one invitation will start something crazy. The use of Message spells doesnt appear to be a taboo in the Sorcerous Kingdom. I have no desire to find out what happens if all those women from today discover that one of them managed to get me to go out for dinner with her via Message spell. You wouldnt have that problem if you werent such a Rangobart, Dimoiya said. Im beginning to wonder whether that isnt actually an insult. Rangobart is Rangobart. The sound of a busy kitchen greeted them as they walked in through the restaurants front door. Dimoiya rang a bell placed on the front counter and a young woman wearing a slightly dirty apron came out from the back. Good afternoon, she smiled in greeting. Is there something I can help you with? Do you have anything sweet? Frianne asked, A drink, perhaps? Or maybe some fruit How about a Summerberry Smoothie? Whats that? Its a cold drink made using summer berries harvested from around here. That sounds wonderful, Frianne said. Id like one. Dimoiya wants one, too! The woman at the counter looked past them to Rangobart. Rangobart nodded quietly. Just a moment, please, the woman said. The woman reappeared a few minutes later, carrying a tray with three tall metal cups filled to the brim with a light purplish liquid. Dimoiya sniffed hers before taking a sip. Its cold! She exclaimed, Its sweet! Is there crushed ice in this? Yes, Miss. Were glad to see that you enjoy it. How much do we owe you? Frianne asked. Theyre a copper each. Oh, make sure you return the cup. They walked back outside with their drinks, sitting down around a shaded table in the square. The Summerberry Smoothy was exactly as advertised, full of cold, fruity sweetness with just a hint of tanginess. She was surprised to look down and find out that she had drained half of the huge cup before they reached the table. Arent these too cheap? Frianne said, A drink like this would be at least a silver in Arwintar. It seems about right, Rangobart said. Food on the Azerlisian Frontier is usually cheap. Seafood on the Golden Strand is a tenth what it would be in Arwintar C at least if you buy it from a stand. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. So the people are rich here, Dimoiya said, and everything is cheap? The Farmers seem to be, at least, Rangobart said. A hundred hectares with the stated yields is far too much for a single tenant. Each one of them probably has a discretionary income comparable to a Baron with a title on choice farmland with access to a major river. That depends on their contract, Frianne said. Rents in Re-Estize vary drastically. Ive seen anywhere between a quarter and four-fifths in the reports. Four-fifths? Rangobart frowned, How do their tenants survive that in bad years? Dont tell me that every tenancy in Re-Estize is a hundred hectares No, theyre roughly equivalent to tenancies in the Empire. The people all seemed relatively happy, so it was safe to assume that Ludmila didnt have anything absurd like a crop share of four-fifths for her tenancies. That left her tenants, as her juniors asserted, rich. Things still dont add up, Rangobart muttered. Just because one group is wealthy doesnt mean that everyone is just as wealthy. Aside from food, the prices in the shops here are nearly identical to what I saw in Corelyn Harbour. I suppose you have the Alchemists in the wealthy group, too. The Second Army Group went through an insane number of consumables in the Blister Campaign, and Master LeNez mentioned that the Imperial Army is still snapping up everything that they can. Frianne pondered the conundrum. Assuming that they werent missing some crucial pieces of information, Rangobart was correct. Things just didnt add up in Wardens Vale. Ludmila purposely limited her territorial exports and her population was tiny. That being the case, demand would dry up relatively quickly, leaving many citizens far poorer than others. If the same scenario occurred in the Empire, the disparity would be chafing. There was no way that the Guilds would accept that their highly skilled members were somehow worth less than a Farmer. Come to think of it, Frianne said, has anyone noticed any guild activity here? No, I havent, a furrow appeared on Rangobarts brow. I havent, either, Dimoiya said. Thats super weird. I know everyone calls the settlements villages here, but theyre basically towns, right? Are you implying that things are just as they seem? Rangobart asked, That some people are just sitting on huge piles of gold while others simply settle for what they have because the Guilds arent present to set fair prices for their members? Maybe, Frianne said. Zahradnik also mentioned that she consolidated her industries into a set of chartered companies, so these people should at least push higher prices with their collective bargaining power. Unless She sent a tentative glance in the direction of Ludmilas temporary manor. So youre saying that theyre scared Ludmila will squish them because she controls everything, Dimoiya said in a low voice. Does that mean everyone here is just pretending to be happy? Maybe she threatens to feed them to her Dragon. I somehow dont think thats the case, Rangobart said. Shes gone to unprecedented lengths to ensure that everyone enjoys a similar basic standard of living. Everything screams efficiency. Demand for firewood is nonexistent between magical lighting, magical temperature control, and these restaurants doing all of the cooking. Preservation items prevent food wastage, which is another major cost for commoners. It stands to reason that the cost of living is so minuscule here that people can live comfortably as they are. But There had to be more to it. It was strange to think that people would just rest on their laurels like that. Everyone had at least some ambition. Zahradnik invited us to attend a company dinner with her smiths, Frianne said. Im sure theres some takeaway in mind. That woman may seem straightforward, but there are unfathomable layers to everything she does. Now youre starting to sound like General Ray, Rangobart said. Frianne purchased another Summerberry Smoothie before returning to her lodgings. She made it three pages into her report before passing out and didnt wake until Wiluvien appeared to see why she was late. The dinner was already well underway by the time she arrived. What did I miss? Frianne asked as she joined Dimoiya and Rangobart at their table. They just served the first course, Rangobart said. Im still a bit confused about this meeting. There are six children for every adult. Frianne looked around the restaurant. Reserving an entire restaurant for a dinner meeting happened occasionally in the Empire with the multitude of powerful interest groups in the country. This not only included the aristocratic factions, but also Merchant and guild concerns and the occasional function hosted by one department or the other in the Imperial Administration. Never once, however, had she seen a meeting filled with children. Even the meals are for children. Well, its still all crab She took a toothpick and stabbed it into a crab ball, dipping it into one of the colourful sauces arrayed at the centre of the table. Do either of you know what this meeting will cover? Frianne asked. I have no idea, Rangobart said. Will the children even have the patience for a meeting? The children looked like they were preoccupied with their food while Ludmila was speaking to the adults at the front-centre table. She looked over at Friannes table and went to speak to them. Apologies for the late arrival, Frianne said. Its not a problem, Ludmila replied. As you can see, this dinner meeting is more dinner than meeting. You may join us at our table, if youd like. The restaurant staff joined another table to Ludmilas and the smiths seated there shuffled around to make room. Frianne took a seat beside Ludmila and smiled as they were introduced to everyone at the table. All of the men were from the city of E-Rantel C or at least they had ended up in the city following the Battle of Katze Plains. Only a single master Blacksmith numbered among them C a middle-aged man who went by the name of Ostrik Kovalev C who worked in the harbours foundry in the Citadel District. The rest were journeymen: each overseeing their respective workshops in the farming villages. All of them looked like they felt terribly out of place sitting at the same table with a group of Nobles. I cant recall if youve mentioned it before, Frianne said, but does this company have a name? While we do keep official records, Ludmila said, this company doesnt have an official name. Im sure the members will settle on something that everyone finds satisfactory at some point. Then, could you provide an overview of how it functions? Different workshops in different locations come together as members of the Blacksmith Guild, but Ive never heard of different workshops in different locations belonging to the same company. Additionally, I believe you mentioned something about shareholders when we were at the clothing outlet this morning? This company is similarly structured, Ludmila nodded. Is it something like a substitute for the Blacksmith Guild? Frianne asked, I noticed that there werent any branches for any guild in the harbour. Ludmila cradled the cup on the table in front of her, her index finger tapping lightly against the rim. I can see how one might make that assumption, she said, but its a lot more complicated than that. Its true that frontier territories usually dont have guild branches, but most people assume that this is due to their undeveloped, sparsely populated state. It isnt? It isnt, Ludmila said. The actual reason is that frontier territories cannot afford to have the guild interfering in their affairs. Frianne frowned as she struggled to wrap her head around Ludmilas words. Im not sure I understand why that would be, Frianne said. The Guilds are regulatory bodies that attempt to impose certain measures throughout their membership, Ludmila said. They set quality standards and prices, as well as use their collective power to influence markets and government policy. Everything is presumably done to protect the interests of their members. and thats a bad thing? Bad is an understatement. It would be better to say that its fatal. Frontier communities are a collaborative effort. What is necessary supersedes what is fair. For example, the Blacksmith Guild will tell its members to sell spears at a set price that they consider fair market value. We need those spears to keep everyone from dying, but they dont care. Thus, all we can do is painstakingly maintain our old equipment and pray that it doesnt break. Surely, the Guilds arent that unreasonable Across the table from Ludmila, Smith Kovalev cleared his throat. This is a discussion weve had in the past, he said. As someone who has travelled extensively, Ill say that the Guilds do differ from place to place depending on what their circumstances are. In the Empire, for example, the Guilds have to deal with the realities of an environment run by big government institutions. Thats not strictly good or bad, but the Empire is on the heavy-handed side of things when it comes to negotiations. Thats an interesting perspective, Frianne said. The tendency of the Guilds to push for unreasonable things is perhaps one of the only things that the Imperial Administration and the aristocratic establishment can find common ground on. How different would you say the Guilds are elsewhere? It depends on how strong the local government is and how cooperative C or lenient C they are. In Re-Estize, the Nobles are pushy when it comes to their fiefs interests, but they arent monolithic like the Imperial Administration. Karnassus is similar to Re-Estize, with each city-state having a unique relationship with its local guilds. The further east you go, however, the more powerful the Guilds become. In some places, like the Sapphire Coast and the trade cities on the Great Steppe, they are practically the ones running things. Anyone who picks a fight with the Merchant Guild in those places doesnt survive for long. Such a scenario was something that the Imperial Administration was extremely wary of. Much like the Temples, the Guilds were rivals for power. They were more fragmented, however, so they werent considered as great of a threat. From our discussions in the past, Ludmila said, Ive determined that the Guilds share the same broad fundamental framework as any other institution. In their case, they create policy and issue mandates through a mostly economic lens and their social outlook tends to be limited to the needs of their members. As they grow larger, they by necessity become more bureaucratic and in turn become less capable of serving the interests of small communities. By all appearances, small communities suffer from the intervention of the Guilds because communities that make up a tiny portion of the economy essentially have no voice. But shouldnt that still be fine when we consider the case of the Sorcerous Kingdom? Rangobart asked, Security is not an issue and the realm is so well-connected that the entire Duchy of E-Rantel could function as a single, unified economy. That may be true, Ludmila said, but security isnt the only factor that must be considered. My concerns are primarily social and economic. Lets examine this from a functional perspective. A guild is an institution that establishes itself to address the challenges faced by its members. On paper, it should always do so, but some members become more important than others as the guild and the economy that it is attached to grows. At a local level, the members that bring in the most business tend to be the most important. At a regional level, the guild branches in cities have more influence than those in towns. Once they become powerful enough, guilds become cartels that dictate the economy according to the interests of their members. These dynamics also apply to associations of guilds, such as the Merchant Guild. An area with a strong metalworking industry may be dominated by their metalworking guilds. As a result, the entire region may end up warping to accommodate their policies. Im sure that every Noble has experienced this, and thats why aristocrats traditionally have a poor relationship with the Guilds. Frianne, Dimoiya, and Rangobart nodded along with Ludmilas words. Not every Noble had an antagonistic relationship with the Guilds, but every properly raised Noble understood that the Guilds tended to only look out for themselves. An organisation that represented Blacksmiths would naturally promote policies that favoured Blacksmiths and their members would naturally support those policies out of rational self-interest. One might argue that it is only when different interests are allowed to represent themselves that everyones interests are best served, Frianne said, and that a settlement between all of the competing forces achieves as close to the ideal equilibrium in any given region as one can get. If, for instance, metalworkers represent fifty per cent of the non-rural industry in a region, would the region not be served best by further promoting those industries? That tends to be the case anywhere that takes advantage of industrial specialisation. Economic and logistical realities dictate what industries work best where. It is the most common approach to industrial development, Ludmila nodded. At first, it is seen as the most efficient way to do things. As time goes on, however, it becomes the established norm for that region. I dont think Ive ever seen or read of a case where those industries stop promoting their interests in favour of the greater good. If it does happen, it is always the cause of some external factor that either forces compromise through competition or regulation. You make it sound as if theyre, wellguilds. Im not saying that this is done out of malice, Ludmila said. But the moment it becomes an issue of ones continued livelihood or the future of their families, the members of a guild will always vote in favour of measures that protect them. For the most part, people do not see growth as a problem: only situations that threaten to scale back that growth regardless of whether it was prudent or not in the first place. This is an issue that is prevalent in the Empire. The expansion of the imperial frontier brings economic prosperity to the Empire. As a whole, the Empire is driven to continually expand because, if it ever stops, its economy will collapse. While this collapse occurs, the Guilds will continue to try and protect their members, and they will do so by implementing measures that cannibalise the rest of the economy. So you propose that this same problem will happen in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Rangobart said. It seems inevitable if we continue following the old way of doing things, Ludmila said. Because it is a system that takes on a life of its own, the only way to stop it is to not use it in the first place. The Sorcerous Kingdom is in a unique position where it can afford to explore other avenues of industrial development and the institutions that contribute to the problem havent entrenched themselves in Wardens Vale. It is the perfect place to develop a working alternative: one that is suited for the world that the Sorcerous Kingdom will create. Before the Storm: Act 2, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The Blacksmiths seemed more than content to feast on crab as Ludmila continued giving Frianne an overview of their metalworking company and its objectives. Frianne sipped on her fourth Summerberry Smoothie of the day C she couldnt stop drinking them for some reason C pondering Ludmilas resistance to the Guilds. While it was true that Nobles competed with them for influence, Frianne had never heard of anyone trying to eliminate them from their fief entirely. If anything, being important enough for the Guilds to set up a branch in ones territory was a waymarker for territorial development. On a societal level, Ludmila said, the Guilds perform several important functions. The first is that they provide education and training for the next generation of professionals in their ranks. This function, however, is being rendered obsolete by the new schools in the fief. Public schooling provides a basic education at a superior standard, allowing the companies to focus on vocational training. Is the system here similar to the one in Corelyn Harbour? Frianne asked. No, Ludmila said. Any similarities are the result of convergent development rather than being based on the same preceding system. More precisely, the public schools in Corelyn County are adapted from preexisting systems while my demesne was designed from the ground up for the specific needs of Wardens Vale. Corelyns primary objective is to get her many subjects up to the new standards while my subjects C my Human subjects, anyway C are already in line with those standards. The Lizardmen should be there within two years or so. Do the Lizardmen have their own schools? I havent seen any around the harbour or the villages. A Human teacher goes to their village daily, Ludmila nodded. Our Lizardmen have a far more sedentary nature than Humans, so only those with business in the harbour come by. If you happen to see one outside of the lake, they are most likely here for some specific task. Will Lizardman Blacksmiths also join this company? Frianne asked. Ideally, Ludmila answered. Their tribes didnt have any metalworkers until recently, but we havent noted any hard barriers to them picking up the profession. Only time will tell how well suited they are to it, but their perspective and way of thinking will undoubtedly offer valuable new insights to the company. Do you intend on having all of the Demihuman races in your territory work in your industries? If possible, Ludmila gestured across the table. These fellows are already speculating what an Ogre or Troll might be capable of, though it seems a bit cruel to have a Troll work a forge. The next Demihuman to join them will most likely be an Orc, however. Dimoiya looked up from her plate, a crab leg in her hand. Why an Orc? She asked. Because they already had Blacksmiths before coming here, Ludmila answered. They recognised nearly every workshop in the village. At least once they looked inside them. In terms of their technological advancement, the Orcs dont seem like theyre very far behind Human civilisation despite living as a tribe in the wilderness. Could be that they know things we dont, Smith Kovalev said. Most of my advanced knowledge in the craft comes from Demihumans in places I never knew existed. Im surprised that you learned anything at all, Frianne said. The Empire has sent people to investigate the lands beyond Karnassus, but it seems that everyone guards their secrets jealously. Hmmyeah. Things are competitive out there. Cutthroat, even. What I learned wasnt anything they considered a trade secret. So what other advantages does this company structure offer? Rangobart asked, It is evident that you desire more control over the local economy, but its apparent that you have a special set of considerations that arent made anywhere else in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Rather than any desire for control, Ludmila said, I decided it was the healthier course for the community here. This may not be the case in the Empire, but survival on the frontier is a collaborative effort. The companies that Ive established are meant to preserve that spirit. They see to the needs of the community first and foremost. It was a nice sentiment, but it didnt explain how they would survive the realities of a developing territory. By staying independent of the Guilds, they made the Guilds their competition. Exports of speciality goods were possible, but Ludmila wouldnt be able to get far with mundane goods unless they had some sort of trade agreement that didnt involve a middleman from the Guild. Ludmila did mention that her cargo traffic was primarily from contracts. She also said that Merchants dont visit Were the Guilds already retaliating against her decision? Frianne wouldnt be surprised if they were. Could you elaborate on that? Rangobart asked, As you suggested, it isnt the case in the Empire. At least for Imperial Knights. The Imperial Army is responsible for security and the seneschal managing the fief sees to it that the tenants perform according to the Imperial Administrations expectations. when you say it like that, Ludmila said, It makes me glad I was born in Re-Estize. Do the Imperial Knights even get to know their people? It depends entirely on where theyre deployed, Rangobart replied. The army tries to eventually get new Knights assigned near their new fiefs as a form of motivation. I suppose that means the newly-promoted Knights in the Second get to stew in that jungle. Thats the general sentiment, Rangobart smirked. They really do get along well. Once again, Frianne wondered if Ludmila just felt more at ease around men or perhaps martial types. Rangobart had changed quite a bit from his academy days as well, adopting something like a mix between the quiet stoicism of the martial nobility and his highly aware and active younger self. Then, I suppose I should start with the basics, Ludmila said. The collaborative nature of frontier life stems from the notion that the survival of the community is more important than any particular individual. The self-serving, individualistic nature that one often finds in the cities and developed heartlands of Human civilisation would lead to the destruction of a frontier village. Rather than having my people shed the former to embrace the latter as my fief develops, I intend to preserve the former to create a society that continues along that course. As laudable as that may be to those who share the same values as you, Frianne said, creating that society is probably more difficult than any of us can comprehend. Not only will you face external cultural pressure from the region, but also from within. With development comes changing realities, and what was necessary for a frontier community would be seen as a pointless effort or expenditure to an urban one. As much as you cherish your subjects, their priorities will inevitably change. Its been something on my mind since I started resettling my demesne. The new administration never recommended any particular societal course, so I saw the opportunity to do something interesting. My first step was to establish the institutions that would act as the pillars of the developing community here. The harbour, public schools, army base, and magical university are well on their way and the Temple of the Six is sending what staff they can afford. Now, Im working on these companies to address the remaining commercial and industrial concerns. It was a level of government influence that even the Empire wouldnt dare try. No, its more that Ludmilas goals arent anything that the Empire would care about As far as Frianne could tell, Ludmilas primary concerns were the preservation of the natural state of her territory and its frontier culture. It was practically the exact opposite of the Empire, which had a policy of expansion and industrial development. Frontier territories were encouraged to adopt the wider norms of the Empire and culture was seen as a tool to manipulate the citizenry into achieving the Imperial Administrations goals. You mentioned that they were responsible for the vocational education that the guilds would otherwise handle, Rangobart said. Is that education any different from what guild members offer? Ludmila looked across the table at Smith Kovalev, who took a moment to wash down a mouthful of food with a cup of ale before picking up the topic. Where do I beginI guess its easier to say that we adhere to our own standards rather than those of the Blacksmith Guild. I know it sounds like were just replacing one thing with another, but weve become a whole other animal. From the bottom on up, everythings different. Apprentices dont even sign on the same way. You dont raise your sons as Apprentices? Rangobart asked. Well, none of us had families coming in, Smith Kovalev replied. All of the Apprentices that you see here came to us through the public school system. Normally, spares and random kids appear at the door asking if were taking on anyone and we have to figure out whether we want them or not. Here, its the company that takes them in on a schools recommendation and assigns them to us. So the company owns the contract of indenture rather than individual smiths? Education is fully subsidised by House Zahradnik, Ludmila said. Apprentices dont have contracts of indenture. How long does an Apprenticeship last? What happens if it doesnt work out for some reason? Our selection process isnt arbitrary, Ludmila said. We present students with career options upon investigating their potential, but the choice to become an Apprentice ultimately lies with the student. Do things really work so perfectly? While it was nearly unheard of for an Apprentice to quit, it was still possible. A contract of indenture made it legally impossible outside of the Apprentice committing a felony or being judged to be useless after years of instruction. Those contracts, however, werent used in Wardens Vale. Frianne looked around at the children enjoying their dinner. The Duchy of E-Rantel had been annexed at the end of the winter before the last, so it was likely that none of the children had been Apprentices for more than a year. It was hardly enough time to conclude that there would be no issues with their experimental education system. All of our kids are enthusiastic about their work, Smith Kovalev said. Most move on pretty quickly from the basics. What do you mean by that? Frianne asked. A regular apprenticeship is pretty boringat least in my experience. Most of it involves doing an endless string of small, easy jobs for the workshop to pay off your indenture. You work using the workshops facilities and materials, as well, so its not as if you can do anything you want. In our company, Apprentices work and train in the morning, attend public schooling in the afternoon, and pursue personal studies in the evening. Its those personal studies that determine how they advance as Apprentices. Is there some system of ranks? Or perhaps a series of examinations? There are ranks and examinations, the Blacksmith replied, but those are their own thing. Students pursue their individual interests during personal studies, which leads them to their specialisations. Thats Huh? What is that supposed to mean? Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Wizards commonly specialised in specific schools of magic, but was that the case for Blacksmiths? Certainly, some Blacksmiths were renowned for making one thing or the other, but they were still capable of the same work as every other Blacksmith. A specialist caster usually invested all of their resources into one or two schools, meaning that they wouldnt have spells from whatever they didnt study. Are there any Apprentices here who have specialised? Frianne asked. Most figure out what they want to do within half a year or so, Smith Kovalev answered. For instance, those four boys duelling with crab claws over there are Weaponsmiths. So is the girl in the pink dress whos watching them. Are they duelling with crab claws because theyre Weaponsmiths? The Blacksmiths gave her a funny look. no, I dont think thats the case, Smith Kovalev said. Boys just like playing with swords and things, yeah? They do? Usually, Ludmila said. Smith Kovalev cleared his throat. At any rate, he said, Our part in personal studies is limited to advising the Apprentices on whatever theyre working on. So long as they have the time, materials, and motivation, they puzzle out most things for themselves. That feels like a contradiction to what you mentioned earlier, Rangobart said. How can standards be maintained if your Apprentices can do whatever they want? Our examinations and rankings take care of that. Honestly, technical skill is rarely a barrier with our kids C its the business side of things that usually trip them up. Well, they are children, Frianne said. That aspect of being an artisan isnt usually covered until the end of an apprenticeship if Im not mistaken. Its not covered in any formal way at all, Smith Kovalev snorted. Presumably, an Apprentice picks up everything they need to know about running a workshop over the course of their apprenticeship, but the Guilds only maintain price and product standards while broadly promoting the industries that they represent. How one runs their business is their business. Frianne supposed that must be true. Every artisan was the lord of their own manor, so to speak. Workshop owners would educate the sons who would take over the family business, but unnecessarily investing any resources into training the future competition was a foolish venture. On that note, Ludmila said, each company has its own exclusive Merchantsor at least they will once theyre available. Our Blacksmiths develop a basic understanding of supply chains and commerce, but the business end of things will be run by company Merchants. I believe its for the best that each vocation focuses on what it excels at. I see, Rangobart nodded. So, in a way, these companies are similar to how Nobles use exclusive Merchants to handle their exports and imports. Since it can be done for agriculture, forestry, and mining, youre extending that idea to manufacturing. That may be the best way to put it, Ludmila nodded. Its a new practice for me, however. Also, as far as I know, civilian Nobles keep their Merchant companies distinctly separate from their industries even if dealing with those industries makes up all of their business. Is there some reason why youve deviated from the norm? Its difficult to maintain a collaborative effort if theres too much segregation. Id like to avoid a situation where a group that holds a central and essential role in society leverages their position to obtain power that it shouldnt have. did a Merchant do something bad to you in the past? Dimoiya asked. Thats beside the point, Ludmila answered. Eh, something did happen? What Im trying to prevent is organisations like the Merchant Guild placing themselves on top of everyone else due to their control over trade, Ludmila told them. Ive spoken quite a bit with Smith Kovalev about what he has seen on his travels. If one assumes that travelling southeast provides a sort of window into the future, one finds that there are many undesirable outcomes that result from unbridled development. The Merchant Guild exerts more and more control the further southeast one goes and they use that control to promote the interests of their members. Its to the point where they can topple countries not just through economic means, but also through military force if necessary. To be honest, Frianne said, the Empire has always considered the state of the east to be a blessing. It keeps what could otherwise be expansionary threats fractured and focused on one another. Merchants make for poor governors and few consider kingdom building a worthwhile venture in the first place. Of course they wouldnt. Governments must at least maintain the pretence of legitimacy and accountability. Above all else, government is expensive. Most Merchants are perfectly happy to let others maintain infrastructure and public order in their stead. While I may be generous to my subjects, I have no intention of wasting resources playing some regulatory game with those who think they can exploit them. While her methods werent conventional, Ludmila seemed to harbour some of the same tendencies that rulers always seemed to have when it came to organisations that threatened what they considered the ideal state of affairs. Frianne should have long expected this, but Ludmila was always so reserved outside of her fief that it was hard to get any sort of read on her. Considering your stance, Frianne said, how will your Merchants function outside of your territories? As I mentioned, Ludmila said, anything that leaves the harbour is already cleared to be traded with the outside world. They may operate as regular Merchants would outside of my territory. Somehow, I dont think that the Merchant Guild will take your policies lying down, Rangobart said. They will enact measures to counter yours. Thats the main problem in dealing with organisations that hold sufficient influence, after all. I wonder if theyll even notice those policies, Ludmila said. All of the artisans that migrated here are members of their respective guilds. Since no guild branches exist here, theyre in a blind spot as far as guild administrations are concerned. Last seen headed to Wardens Vale; never heard from again. or something like that. This woman really has a way of subtly threatening everyone The Guilds were unlikely to send someone to investigate. They would most likely send a query at some point and receive word that everything was still fine. The artisans in Wardens Vale certainly wouldnt report anything amiss lest they actually disappear as a result. Much like any bureaucracy, the Guilds primarily functioned on a purely paper basis. The Merchant Guild in Arwintar would receive semi-annual reports from a branch in an outlying town and the extent of their knowledge C and thus their ability to react C was limited to what the branch reported to them. The same thing would happen with the Merchant Guilds affiliate guilds, creating layers of missing information that allowed a clerk to rationalise away a wide variety of anomalies as normal. So long as nothing seemed to be amiss in Wardens Vale, the Guilds would operate as if nothing was amiss. They expected their members to report to them because it was usually in their best interests to do so. Since Wardens Vale was the way it was, that reliable failsafe was completely nonfunctional. I admit that this does buy you time, Frianne said, but we must assume that theyll eventually catch on. Again, Im not sure that they will, Ludmila said. Bureaucracies, by nature, respond to problems. Nothing that were doing here is explicitly against the regulations of the Guilds. Our artisans pay their dues and produce goods that dont fall short of guild standards. Can you imagine a guild official showing up to complain about nothing? Especially in the Sorcerous Kingdom? She had a point. The Sorcerous Kingdom had a million things going on and many of those things beggared belief. No one would go out of their way to pester a Frontier Noble for no good reason. Even the cocky scions of great houses in the Imperial Magic Academy knew that it was a terrible idea. In that case, Frianne said, where do you plan on going with this concept? Ill be happy if it helps to achieve my overarching goals for Wardens Vale, Ludmila said. Where the companies themselves ultimately go is up to their shareholders, so long as they stay within the bounds of territorial regulations. Speaking of which, Rangobart said, we were discussing some apparent disparities in the way youve set things up here Go on Rangobart took a long draught of his ale and shifted slightly in his seat to better address Ludmila. As Nobles, ensuring equity between tenants is how weve traditionally done things. An agricultural tenant, for instance, receives a hide of land, and a hide of land is always what a farming household needs to adequately sustain itself after taxes. Even generous lords dont deviate much from this because they must consider the livelihoods of all of their subjects. In Wardens Vale, however, this idea has gone entirely out of the window. A Farmer with a hundred-hectare tenancy becomes obscenely wealthy while a Tailor in the same village makes very little by comparison. I find it difficult to imagine how you would reconcile those two extremes. I dont reconcile them, Ludmila replied. You dont? Rangobart frowned. Wealth is not a measure of happiness when everyone experiences a similar standard of living and has access to the same things. Everyone makes enough to live their lives with dignity. Also, our Tailors are fairly wealthy. There might not be much of a market for their goods in Wardens Vale, but there are seventy thousand people in Corelyn County. The riverlands have always imported most of what they need since their industries are so narrowly specialised. Since those imports have historically come from outside of the Duchy, we outcompete everyone else from differences in transportation costs alone. Our Tailors can work as much as they want and still not make a dent in Corelyn Countys demand for goods. I wasnt aware of that, Rangobart said. How does that line up with your policy of natural preservation? There is no problem with it, Ludmila shrugged. The way that Ive framed things may have led you to think that I treat my territories as some sort of natural preserve, but it isnt. Our world is a single, incalculably complex system and the way I govern my territories is in respect to that. I calculate the effect of any given policy as a benefit or detriment to that greater system. Take the tailoring company, for example. The overabundance of life in the lake includes an overabundance of the plants that we process into fabric. This is actually an imbalance that we must correct, and exporting bolts of cloth and sets of clothing is a part of that effort. At the same time, supplying Corelyn County reduces the demand for international imports. Not only does that mean it reduces the demand for agricultural land to grow flax or raise sheep or whatnot, but it also means that the logistical demands of importing those goods from the Empire or the Theocracy are eliminated. Of course, they can consume the resulting surplus on some other venture, but that is their responsibility. And because the Sorcerous Kingdoms methods are so efficient, Frianne said, youll eventually drive everyone who doesnt employ something similar out of business unless they enact measures to protect their industries. The Merchant Noble trio assert that it will happen, Ludmila said. Once my territories find their new equilibrium, however, we wont be able to affect economic changes so directly anymore. Right now, its exaggerated as a consequence of recent land development. Do you mean the five farming villages? Four were entirely forest. Additionally, theres all the reworked infrastructure. We must have three baronies worth of timber seasoning in the harbour. So you cant get rid of it all even if you tried, Rangobart said. Ludmila snorted. Not unless every house in Re-Estize just happened to fall over one day. Frianne and Dimoiya stared at Ludmila. I was just trying to emphasise how ludicrously large our timber inventories are, Ludmila smiled slightly at their discomfort. Even so, Re-Estize is so stubborn that they probably wouldnt buy anything from us. I suppose the highway to Roble should be complete before the wood is ready for export. The highway to Roble? Well, its a highway meant to connect the Abelion Hills to the Duchy of E-Rantel. Roble just happens to be right there. From what I understand, the Holy Kingdom lost nearly its entire navy, so Im hoping it will be a market that can absorb all of that wood without imploding. Did I answer your question adequately? I believe so, Rangobart said. Does this approach of yours also mean that you wont import commodities for your industries for the express purpose of manufacturing and export? It depends on whats involved, Ludmila replied. We dont have conventional mines in any of my territories, so unless the mages start conjuring metals, the metalworking company must import ore or metal bars. Frianne shook her head at the idea of conjuring materials. Conjuring metals just isnt worth it, she said. Iron requires a Third-tier spell and the rates for Third-tier spells make it ten times more expensive than conventionally-mined iron. Youre better off making a scroll of a popular Third-tier spell, selling it, and then purchasing iron ore with the proceeds. Master LeNez told me the exact same thing, Ludmila said. But does that apply to conjured Mithril? There is no spell that conjures Mithril, Frianne said. There is no spell that conjures Mithril yet. Ludmila clearly didnt understand what she was proposing. The rule of thumb for conjured materials was that the spells that summoned any particular material were at least one tier above it. Mithril was considered a Fourth-tier material, so the theoretical Summon Mithril spell required a Fifth-tier caster to even attempt researching. A country with the population of the Empire hadnt produced even one Fifth-tier caster, as Fluder Paradyne had come from somewhere beyond its borders. Maybe it exists and Ludmilas just waiting for it to become available. It was the Sorcerous Kingdom, after all. Maybe they had a spell that summoned Adamantite, too. Looks like the kids are getting restless, Smith Kovalev said. We didnt even get to the crab ice cream yet. I dont think Ive ever seen a kid skip out on ice cream, Dimoiya said. What can I say? Theyre excited about their projects. It looks like you still have plenty of questions for us, so how about we go over to the foundry and discuss things while we take a look at my Apprentices work? Before the Storm: Act 2, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 The foundry in Wardens Vale was located at the end of a seven-kilometre ride to the southern side of the Citadel District. It was fashioned out of stone in the blocky theme shared by most of the buildings in Ludmilas demesne. Much like everything else, what it lacked in aesthetic sophistication, it made up for in sheer scale. Like the Faculty of Alchemy, it looked like it was constructed out of a series of conjoined warehouses occupying a block of land the size of a town. I can see a case for the size of most things in your territory, Frianne said, but isnt this a bit too ambitious? Most of the Blacksmiths had returned to their respective villages with their Apprentices, leaving them with Smith Kovalev. He had a dozen Apprentices of his own, which was an insane number for a single Master. Even so, a Blacksmith and a dozen apprentices didnt need such a huge facility. Most of it is being used for storage, Ludmila said. Its still a lot of storage. I dont disagree, but its shocking how quickly inventories collect. I hesitate to ask exactly what it is that youve collected. Bog Iron collected from the old marsh, material samples gathered from around my territory, salvage from one war or the otherone of the advantages of the way that we build things is that its supremely flexible. A warehouse can be converted into a workshop, classroom, apartment, or any other number of things. Our construction teams only keep getting better and better at it. They entered a workshop with stations for each of the Apprentices. Most of them were already sitting at desks or preparing materials and tools for their personal projects. At the centre of the workshop was a large forge where two Skeletons weighed down with loads of stone were turning a treadmill driving a bellows attached to a pipe that was connected to one of the walls. Nearby, an Elder Lich stood on a platform, occasionally directing another set of Skeletons to shovel charcoal into the forge. This is quite different from the school in Corelyn County, Frianne said. If anything, it resembles a dwarven foundry. Thats because its based on the dwarven foundries in Feoh Berkana rather than the Human smithies of the region, Ludmila said. Corelyn settled on using the Human model because thats what her guild instructors are accustomed to. What are the advantages of this layout? Having a large central forge is more efficient with many smiths, Ludmila said. It takes less space than having a personal forge for each smith, is more efficient fuel-wise, and can achieve higher temperatures. I believe the Elder Liches have already collected enough data for the administration to promote a transition to the dwarven model across the Sorcerous Kingdom. Well continue to make improvements, of course. The most notable one so far is the installation of a magic item that cleanses the air being emitted from the burning of so much charcoal. Feoh Berkanas forges use Heatstone, which isnt available here. Magic items that cleansed the air were produced by Druids, so they were next to nonexistent in the Empire. Frianne supposed they were easily obtained in Wardens Vale. I see, Frianne said. That makes sense, but is a facility this large necessary for your fief? Though its a foundry, Ludmila said, the Citadel District is, for the most part, a university. This complex is also a campus. Additionally, it supplies various goods for the Royal Army and the Ministry of Transportation. The Royal Army? Dont the Undead have their own equipment? They do, and its all the equipment they have. For instance, Death Knights come with their plate armour, tower shield, and flamberge. This facility provides them with javelins, portable walls, chains, and so on. The Royal Armys activities thus far have identified all sorts of ways that their operational flexibility can be improved. Is there any point in making the things flexible? A single Death Knight is already a calamity. How large will this faculty become? For now, a few hundred Apprentices. We have a Demihuman population to educate, as well. Ideally, well eventually have students from all over the Sorcerous Kingdom. This applies to every faculty here, of course. While it seemed like an overambitious goal at face value, Frianne decided that it wasnt so far-fetched after some thought. If the Sorcerous Kingdom controlled a territory that spanned from the Abelion Hills to the coast north of the Azerlisia Mountains, they likely had millions of tribal Demihumans under their rule. In a Human civilisation, there was roughly one Blacksmith for every five hundred people, so it would take decades to achieve a similar ratio amongst the Demihumans C assuming they didnt already have their own Blacksmiths C if the faculty only had a few hundred students. Will there be enough work for these hundreds of students? Rangobart asked, Or do you plan on having them salvage their old work like your construction crews? Apprentices will begin selling their goods at Silver Rank, Ludmila answered. Before that, it is as you say. Silver Rank? Ah, I suppose we havent gone over that yet. In hindsight, it might have been better to mention this right away. There are multiple hierarchies in our institutions. First, is the professional hierarchy, which is not too dissimilar from the Guild System. Every faculty also has its internal administrative hierarchy. The system that you may not be familiar with is how we rate vocational proficiency. Doesnt the Guild System already rate vocational proficiency through their ranks? Ludmila glanced at Smith Kovalev. They do, he said, but those ranks are a large part tradition and wholly predicated on commercial standards. An Apprentice is an Apprentice for as long as they are receiving a basic education and while they are paying off their indentures. That roughly comes out to a tenure of six to eight years, and its become such an entrenched tradition that contracts of indenture are negotiated with that expectation in mind. Thats interesting to hear, Rangobart said. I always thought that an Apprenticeship was similar to being a Page or a Maid. Scions try to absorb as much as they can from the household that they work and make as many connections as they can before theyre married off or enter professional service. It might be a bit like that as an Apprentice, Smith Kovalev admitted. But its a mostly dreary existence. As I mentioned before, Apprentices are usually stuck doing the most menial tasks in a workshop. Journeymen have priority on the promotable jobs that the Master doesnt have time for. I see, Rangobart crossed his arms. That almost seems like a trap to effectively extend an apprenticeship. It is for some. Apprentices who dont have anywhere else to go usually end up working for the same workshop as journeymen until they earn enough recognition and capital to start their own business. If the market is too hard to break into, they become permanent employees of the workshop. The latter was the most common course in the Empire. High levels of development also tended to mean industrial saturation, so the only way that a journeyman could open their own smithy was to wait for openings on the frontier. Of course, this also meant that workshops were very picky about who they signed on as Apprentices. Usually, it was limited to family or the children of fellow guild members. Since youre using metals to rank proficiency, Rangobart said, does this mean it borrows from the Adventurer ranking system in some fashion? It uses the same progression, Smith Kovalev replied. Copper rank is awarded once our smiths demonstrate the knowledge and proficiency to do basic work C making nails, for instance C and they challenge examinations to advance. Um, we dont make them fight like Adventurers or anything. Is their rank related to the metal that they can work? No, that doesnt explain copper or the precious metals If youre looking for rough equivalents, Iron-rank would be recognised as a master by the guild. Hah? Frianne was just as confused by the statement. It seemed like an abysmally low rank to assign to a master artisan. Smith Kovalev didnt hide his grin at their reaction. I never get tired of that, he said. Not that Im mocking you in any way. All of the smiths who came in after the system was implemented reacted the same way. The fact of the matter is that a master smith by the definition of the local guilds wouldnt be considered a master elsewhere. The Dwarves, for instance, wouldnt even consider a newly-recognised master smith in E-Rantel to be worthy of journeyman. Master to the Human countries around here means that the smith is capable of producing masterwork items C that is, items meeting the commercial standards of the guild, and the guilds main customer base is made up of the mundane industries of the region. If you can make a plough that the local Farmers cant complain about, youre a master. Then where do grandmasters stand relative to masters? Rangobart asked, By the standards of the Empire, I mean. Grandmaster is much like the Adamantite of the Guild System, Ludmila said. Or perhaps the realm of heroes. They are recognised as standing at the pinnacle of their craft, but the guild has few ways to differentiate those that it recognises as grandmasters. Thats a decent way to put it, Smith Kovalev said. Once a Blacksmith in the Empire or Re-Estize proves themselves capable of working with Mithril, they are irrefutably a grandmaster, but recognition as a grandmaster usually happens a bit before that. It requires even more skill to work with Orichalcum and Adamantite, but every metalworker in that realm is a grandmaster. How many grandmaster smiths does the Empire even have? It was a question that the Imperial Administration couldnt answer with much confidence. The Guilds claimed to hold their members to stringent standards, but, as it was an organisation governed by its members, internal politics seeped into everything. Much to their displeasure, the institutions of the Empire C the Imperial Army, in particular C would occasionally discover that an officially recognised grandmaster wasnt as skilled as claimed. The gap in product quality wasnt so wide as to accuse the Guilds of having falsified credentials, but comparing the huge orders that the army tended to make showed clear differences between one grandmaster and another. At best, the Imperial Army had a list of about eight grandmasters who could reliably produce goods of sufficient quality for their finest soldiers. If they needed someone who could work with Adamantite, they had to look outside of the country. So youve opted to adopt a system that isnt sovariable? Rangobart asked. Pretty much, Smith Kovalev nodded. I know most of the metalworkers in the region have no issues with how theyre recognised, but, after travelling all over the place, I feel that it doesnt do anyone any favours. People around here aim to become masters, never realising how meagre it is in the eyes of the world beyond. Out of curiosity, how do you rank in this standard of vocational proficiency? Smith Kovalev pointed to a silver hammer and anvil pin on his collar. Silver is considered a highly experienced master or maybe even a grandmaster by the standards of the local guilds. I would rank as a journeyman by the standards of the Dwarves. Considering how much of my life has been spent travelling, I think Im in a pretty good spot. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Frianne let out an internal sigh of relief at his response. Wardens Vale already had enough ridiculous things going on. She wouldnt know what to think if a genius smith existed in a fief that didnt even have a metalworking industry until recently. Mister Kovalev, a voice piped up from nearby, can you check this? Rangobart looked over his shoulder and stepped aside to let an adolescent boy through. He placed a vaguely familiar contraption on Smith Kovalevs desk. Frianne eyed the silver pin on the Apprentices collar. Does that mean this boy has the same vocational skill as a highly experienced master smith? They watched as the older smith examined the boys work. Frianne finally realised what he was holding. Isnt that part of a distillation apparatus? She asked. Yeah, Smith Kovalev responded absently, its the coil for an alchemical still. The Alchemists somehow blew one up yesterday. I thought the Apprentices worked in the mornings, Frianne said. Is it an emergency order? Nah, its the replacement for the still that they replaced the blown-up still with. Tomas here is a Toolsmith, so this is the type of thing he likes working on. Without warning, Smith Kovalev dropped the coil. It bounced twice like some sort of giant spring before rolling twice over the stone floor. Oh, you made it bouncy. Yup! Tomas said, The coil on the other still got flattened in the explosion, so I thought that making this one springy would save one from the next explosion. They expect the next one to explode The ideas worth exploring, Smith Kovalev said. What about the boiler part? You figure out how to make it non-explodable? It isnt supposed to explode in the first place, Tomas grumbled. Its a still. Whatever the Alchemists stuck inside turned into something explosive. All I can do is make sure that there arent any leaks and that the cap will pop off before the boiler ruptures. I reinforced the boiler for good measure. Is that all you can do with the equipment? What about adding some sort of safety feature? Tomas picked the coil up off of the ground. Featuremaybe? Ill think of something for the next one. What are our copper stores looking like after making this thing? I think we have enough for about three more of these, but I can melt down the broken stuff Ive been studying. With that, the boy left with his coil of copper tubing. Smith Kovalev took a booklet out of his desk and started writing something. He was wearing a silver pin, Frianne said. Does that mean hes as vocationally skilled as you are? There are nuances, the Blacksmith replied. Every rank has a range of skill that it covers, much like with Adventurers. Additionally, as I mentioned, Tomas is a Toolsmith. Im a Blacksmith. But Blacksmiths are capable of crafting tools as well. We can, Smith Kovalev nodded. But Toolsmiths are specialists. Blacksmiths are generalists. Im sure you know of at least a few artisans who make certain goods. Someone renowned for making swords, for example. I am aware of such individuals, Frianne said, but theyre still Blacksmiths. A man who is famous for forging fine swords can still make a pair of pliers or a pitchfork. Choosing to exclusively forge swords was simply a preference. Or a conceit, according to some. She had visited so-called specialists on several occasions with her family and the absurdly pretentious behaviour of the high-profile artisans and their staff convinced her of the latter. Yes, they can, the Blacksmith agreed. But specialists are better at the things that they specialise in. We may both be Silver-rank smiths, but Tomas will make better tools than I can. By the same token, I can make anything else better than he can. But thats because Tomas is dedicating his time and talents to toolmaking, Frianne said. He will naturally be better at making tools and his proficiency in everything else will suffer as a result. Indeed. Frianne couldnt help but frown at Smith Kovalevs response. He seemed to be attributing something special to what was otherwise common sense. Had he picked up some weird knowledge from somewhere during his travels? Beside her, Ludmila showed no particular reaction to their conversation. It was expected for a Noble to rely on the experience and know-how of experts, but after seeing Master LeNez and now Smith Kovalev, she was getting the feeling that Ludmila had surrounded herself with some questionable characters. It was hardly unheard of for one Noble or another to latch onto a compelling, yet ultimately delusional idea. How many different specialists do you have here? Frianne asked. Half of my Apprentices are Blacksmiths, Smith Kovalev answered. Two are Weaponsmiths, two are Armoursmiths, Tomas is our one Toolsmith, and we have a Jeweller. Jewellers are smiths? Thats why we have Goldsmiths and such, yeah? I suppose that is the case, Frianne admitted. So, even with the option to specialise, half of your Apprentices choose to become generalists. Half of my Apprentices, yes. In the company overall, roughly four-fifths are studying to become Blacksmiths. Why is that? Dimoiya asked, Wouldnt most people go for the highest-profile job? The Blacksmiths dark moustache twitched as he smirked for a split second. I hope youll forgive me for saying so, he said, but thats a question only the wealthy or at least city dwellers would ask. I suppose thats also why the harbour has a higher ratio of those high-profile jobs C its effectively the city here. The fact that someone is a Weaponsmith, Armoursmith, or Jeweller is useless to most people. Thats why you pretty much dont see any in towns or large villages. What about those legends where the legendary heroes have to go on a dangerous journey to find a legendary smith in the middle of nowhere to make them a legendary sword? Smith Kovalev snorted. Thats a lie, obviously. The legendary smith still needs to eat, so theyll be living close to their client base. Never mind that a smith living in the middle of nowhere is likely to get robbed, raided, or eaten by monsters. Aw. Blacksmiths are the celebrities of the smithing world, Smith Kovalev said. Most of our Apprentices chose to be Blacksmiths because the demand for their skills is universal and theyre what most people know. I have a question related to that point, Frianne said. Sure, lets hear it. An Apprentice started hammering away at a piece of orange-hot metal nearby. Frianne shifted closer and raised her voice. Youve expressed your conviction over this new ranking system being superior to the regional measures of the Guilds, but does it have any tangible value beyond being something that only those within the profession might recognise? As youve mentioned, guild standards are connected to commercial realities and very few places can support specialists. What merit is there to raising Silver Rank smiths when the vast majority of their work will be what you consider Iron Rank? So youre saying that our students should aspire to mediocrity? Smith Kovalev asked, That they exist for the convenience of everyone else? That wasnt what I meant, Frianne answered. Its just that, from the perspective of an administrator, it feels like a waste of resources for a vocational institution to train to levels of proficiency that a mere fraction of a per cent of the population only occasionally makes use of. Thats exactly how the Guilds operate, Smith Kovalev placed his hands on his desk. Everything revolves around being competitive from an economic standpoint. Efficient, businesswise. Its the mindset of a person who lives in a box. Of course, there are times when one might be driven into that box, but thats no reason to stay inside it once one has the leeway to step out and look around. The world is a big place and only a fool would think they know everything that there is to know. Just like the magic schools or the military academy, were also a part of this university. Our faculty explores the world of metalworking not just as a matter of professional pride, but also for the future benefit of our people. Then what are your goals for the faculty? Is there some plan with set objectives and timeframes? What new technology, feat of engineering, or advancement in material science do you aim to achieve? The Blacksmith straightened and sent a questioning look at Ludmila. Not that I disapprove of your line of questioning, Ludmila said, but is there some reason why you choose to be so confrontational about it? I noticed the same thing with Master LeNez. A workplace habit, I suppose, Frianne sighed. Ive spent the last few months auditing every department in the Ministry of Magic. Everyone defends their work as essential, revolutionary, or some other important-sounding term. The fact of the matter, however, is that the Ministry has a set budget that I must justify to the Court Council and I dont have anywhere remotely near the clout of the former head. and here I thought you would have the chance to relax in Wardens Vale. Frianne offered Ludmila a tired smile. Im afraid my work follows me everywhere. Surely, you must experience something similar as the head of your house? Similar, perhaps, but I doubt that my burdens are anywhere near as heavy as yours. At least they dont feel so burdensome. Kovalev, would you be so kind as to share some of your findings? Of course, my lady, Smith Kovalev said, then paused. Since the focus of our efforts has been to lay the foundations for vocational education, the findings that we have come in the form of our Apprentices. Tomas is one such example. The equivalent of a Silver Rank in our system is nearly unheard of in the Guild System. How old is he? Frianne asked. Thirteen, Smith Kovalev answered. He started apprenticing with me not long after I arrived in Wardens Vale a bit over a year ago. How do you determine that he qualifies for his rank? if you didnt know, all artisans have the ability to appraise products of their respective crafts. Weve also anonymously submitted his work to the E-Rantel Blacksmith Guild for an external assessment. Certified masterwork goods started coming out of Tomas work around midwinter. Impossible A child becoming a master artisan in less than a year? Children learned quickly, but not that quickly. It sounds like you have a true prodigy on your hands, Frianne said. How far have your other Apprentices advanced? Smith Kovalev peered at Frianne for a long moment before issuing a bellow that made her jump. Faber! A minute later, the little girl from the crab claw duelling table appeared. She stared up at them with her big, brown eyes. Am I in trouble? She asked. No, not at all, Smith Kovalev answered. I just wanted to introduce you to our guests. This is Quirina Faber. Shes the top Weaponsmith in Wardens Vale. Hi, Quirina said. Frianne stared down at the girl. She couldnt have been more thaneight? Nine? How old are you, Quirina? Frianne asked. Seven, the girl answered. S-Seven? Frianne looked across the desk at Smith Kovalev, I dont see a pin on her Its in her hair, the Blacksmith told her. Friannes gaze went back to the girl, fixing onto a golden hairpin glistening in the magical light. I thought it was a hairpin, Frianne said. It is, Smith Kovalev said. Its also her rank pin. Upon closer inspection, the hairpin was fashioned in the form of a golden stiletto. These people are reallyCno, more importantly How is this possible? She asked, How long has she been studying Even if she had somehow been smithing from an even younger age, it still didnt explain her advancement. Quirina started at the same time as Tomas, Smith Kovalev replied. They came to Wardens Vale on the same ship. Dimoiya leaned forward and poked Quirina in the cheek. The girl flinched back. Shes real! Dimoiya said. Huh? Quirina rubbed her cheek, Can I go back now? Bearbear Mark IX is waiting for me. Could you show our guests your work? Smith Kovalev asked. Quirina nodded and walked back to her workstation. They filed past the Apprentices to follow her to the far corner of the workshop. How would she measure by dwarven standards? Rangobart asked. She would be considered a master by the Dwarves, Smith Kovalev answered, but theyd probably shave off their beards before admitting it. Can she work with Mithril? Technically, she should be capable. Theoretically, a smith should be able to produce masterwork Mithril goods somewhere in Platinum Rank. Were still trying to secure a supply of Mithril, though. As fast as we may advance here, some things are still as slow as ever. When they arrived at Quirinas anvil, they found a single long blade laid over it. To the side was a weapon rack bearing a line of longswords with curious-looking pommels. Theyre so cute! Dimoiya exclaimed. Quirina giggled in response. Each sword had a pommel that looked like the head of a toy bear. Frianne stared at the masterwork blades in silent resignation. The Court Council was definitely going to think she had gone insane. Before the Storm: Act 2, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 When Frianne emerged from her lodgings the next morning, there was a fluffy thing outside. Its a fluffy thing She stared at the fluffy thing that stood before her in all of its fluffiness. The fluffy thing stared back at her. It was so fluffy. Seeing animals in rural territories was to be expected. Wardens Vale was on the frontier, so did that mean it was a wild animal? She hadnt seen any wandering around the villages or the harbour before. Its thick coat of white wool made her think it was some sort of sheep at first, but after she recovered slightly from its fluffiness, she saw that it clearly wasnt. It had three eyes on its black, sheep-like head and the eye on its forehead had a round pupil rather than a rectangular one. It had four legs, but its forelegs ended in three-fingered hands rather than cloven hooves. What are you, I wonder? She murmured to herself. To her delight, the fluffy thing walked up to her feet. It issued the most adorable bleat. Frianne knelt and tentatively held out her hand, and it sniffed at it for a moment before giving her fingers a lick. It doesnt have sharp teeth, so its not dangerous A gasp sounded from nearby. Its a fluffy! Dimoiya squealed in excitement. Frianne snatched the fluffy up into her arms before Dimoiya could. It had come to her, so it was her fluffy. Friannes junior hovered before her with an envious look, making crooning noises while patting the fluffys fluffy coat. What is it? Dimoiya asked. I dont know, Frianne answered. Its fluffy. Have you been out for long? No, Dimoiya replied. I wanted to, but I saw something scary and stayed inside instead. Frianne looked around the misty square, hugging the fluffy to herself. Something scary? A tree! A tree came out of the fog and stole my garbage! youre not making any sense. I know! But I saw what I saw. A tree walked up to my place and took the garbage crate! I didnt know trees did that! She was fairly confident that they didnt. The morning fog was thick in Wardens Vale, so Dimoiya had likely confused a custodian or something for a walking tree in the gloom. Wardens Vale is so well guarded that I doubt its anything dangerous. Are we ready for breakfast? I dont know. I think I had too much crab ice cream after we got back last night. No one asked you to eat five bowls. Lets go C I want something sour. Do you think they have pickles? It turned out that the restaurant had all sorts of pickled vegetables. The fluffy quietly sat on the chair beside hers while she had her fill. Since it was so docile, there was a good chance it was someones pet. Once they were done with breakfast, Frianne picked up the fluffy again. They crossed the village square to meet with Ludmila and Rangobart for the days activities. Are you excited to visit Nemel? Frianne asked. Yup! Dimoiya answered, I still cant imagine what shes doing out there. She grew up in the city just like us. Frianne couldnt, either. Wardens Vale was far more developed than she had thought before visiting C the farming villages were some of the most developed rural settlements that she had ever seen. Nemel had just arrived near the beginning of spring, however, so all Frianne could think of was camping during the Promotional Exam. She hasnt told you anything about her work here? Frianne asked. Uh, not really. She just made vague statements whenever I asked. I bet shes too embarrassed to say anything specific. Thats understandable, Frianne nodded. Gran Barony is in the imperial heartland, after all. Life in her new home is probably nothing that people like us have experienced before. Ludmila emerged from her manor shortly after they arrived, followed by Rangobart and Miss Luzi. She idly wondered what they had been up to. Were you hiding from the village women? Dimoiya peered at Rangobart suspiciously. Rangobart didnt answer. Dimoiya was probably right. Its just the mages that come after him, Ludmila said. Hes around the right age for women to start taking an interest. Theyre not going to leave him alone until they get his babies, Dimoiya said. Hes going to get a big head from being here. She wondered how the Court Council would react if Rangobart left thirty or so bastards in the Sorcerous Kingdom. It was highly doubtful that their suzerain would press any sketchy claims, but the mere thought of the possibility was a worry they could do without. Is that Necromancer still contacting you through Message? Frianne asked. Yes, Rangobart put on a hunted look. Miss LeNez started doing it, too. I admit that theyre both attractive in their own way, but Ive never seen women act so brazenly before. It was quite something to see them get a rise out of Countess Waldenstein, though. No one in the Academy would have dared cross her. Theyre both former shop owners, Ludmila told them. Master LeNez, in particular, was quite stubborn in her refusal to join. How did you end up convincing her to join you? Her workshop in E-Rantel just happened to explode. Its an outlet for the companies here now. youre a bad woman, Dimoiya said. Whats that supposed to mean? Nothing. Dimoiya prudently abandoned her statement. She was aiming for a consulate in E-Rantel, after all. It was for the best that it also just didnt happen to explode. They made their way to the wagon lot and boarded a passenger carriage that brought them south through the Citadel District. Frianne eyed the foundry as they slowed to make a turn out of the harbour. I still dont think I can believe what happened in there, she said. Why not? Ludmila asked. Because it defies all common sense! Frianne answered as she stroked the fluffy things fluffy coat, That little girl forged a masterwork dagger in less than thirty minutes! Not just the blade, the whole thing! She had ordered a dagger just to see what would happen, and the girl made it in front of her face. The weapon, complete with its Meowmeow pommel, would be included in her report to the Court Council, but everyone would probably think that she was mocking them. Its just that difficult to have outsiders believe whats going on in the Sorcerous Kingdom, I suppose, Ludmila said. Purportedly, the people of Re-Estize still believe that our citizens are impaled on stakes every day or hunted by packs of Ghouls roaming the countryside. The Temples in the Empire still say things like that, Frianne said. Do the people believe what they say? Im sure the more fervent followers do. For the most part, however, the citizens dont care either way because it doesnt immediately concern them. Thats a rather troubling way to look at the world, Ludmila said. Its just the way that people are, isnt it? The Sorcerous Kingdom may as well be a world away to most villagers. Even if they wanted to do something about what the Temples told them, they have neither the time nor the resources to do so. And its a good thing theyre like that, Rangobart said. Can you imagine what would happen if it wasnt the case? Half of the Empire would be whipped up into a frenzied mob to attack the Sorcerous Kingdom. Most of them wouldnt make it a hundred kilometres before running out of supplies and pillaging the Empire instead. Ludmila frowned at Rangobarts words. Im sure that theres a better way to direct resources and political will, she said. Not in the Empire, Rangobart told her. The Imperial Administrations generations-long effort at maintaining a secular state and paring away the influence of the Temples means that we dont have a single holy order in the Empire. The closest group resembling a faith militant are the Clerics in the Imperial Army. Speaking of which, whats going on with that here? I noticed that the Temples seem to be growing in the Sorcerous Kingdom. There are even Paladins and Squires running around. The Paladins are from the Theocracy. A request for temple staff was put out through the E-Rantel Cathedral and three dozen Paladins came in response. It clearly wasnt enough, so they started raising Squires. Thatscurious. What Holy Order are they from? Theyre not from any particular Holy Order. If I understand things correctly, they were dispatched according to their adaptability and experience abroad. Since theyve established themselves here, however, theres been some talk about having a Holy Order for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Oh, Im sure the Temples in the Empire will simply love hearing about that, Dimoiya said. Maybe Ill tell them myself to see how they react. There isnt an official Holy Order yet, Ludmila said. So I wouldnt be so quick to make any claims. Their carriages course along the Katze River eventually ended at a cargo lot past the canyon south of Wardens Vale. There were a few partially loaded cargo containers and a pair of Death Knights guarding the premises. Far beyond the pier jutting out into the river was what looked like a settlement obscured by the trees. Above it towered the icy heights of Mount Verilyn, home of the Frost Dragon who served as Ludmilas Knight and battle mount. Both Rangobart and Dimoiya have seen her before. I wonder if shes around She hadnt seen a single Dragon during her entire visit. It was said that a few lucky mages greatly advanced their knowledge of magic by consulting with wise and powerful Dragons who had a far greater understanding of the world and its mysteries, so Frianne thought it might be nice to have the chance. The ship isnt in, Ludmila said, so well have to fly across. Would you like a Fly spell? Rangobart asked. Thank you for the offer, Ludmila said, but I have my own. Ludmila swept Miss Luzi up in a princess carry and launched herself over the river. They stared as she became a dot in the distance and alighted on the opposite shore. Could Rangers always fly? Frianne asked. It looked more like a huuuuge jump to me, Dimoiya said. By the time they landed on the opposite shore, Nemel and her friends were already lined up to greet them. A single Goblin accompanied the four noblewomen. Welcome, Countess Waldenstein. Nemel and her friends lowered their heads in a curtsey. The Goblin C who Frianne was certain was a male C curtsied as well. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Dimoiya is here, too! Dimoiya raised her hand beside Frianne. Hello, Dimoiya, Nemel smiled. I still cant get over how much your behaviour has changed since the Academy. I gave up! Dimoiya said, Acting all mature doesnt work for someone with my looks. Im almost eighteen and people treat me like Im twelve! Its easier to get by acting younger than I am. That makes sense, Nemel nodded. It does? Frianne frowned. Dimoiya and Nemel exchanged a look. Is it because shes an imperial princess? Ludmila asked. Probably, Rangobart said. What are you people talking about? Frianne asked. Tell her, Rangobart, Nemel said. I have enough issues on my plate, Rangobart replied. Dimoiya canC Dimoiya wants to return home alive! The group fell silent again, sending shifty glances at her. Someone tell me whats going on, Friannes voice quavered. Men and women are held to different expectations, Ludmila said. I know that, Frianne replied. You seem to, but you also dont at the same time. I figured that it was your position as an imperial princess that was causing the issue. Most noblewomen would never make the same mistakes. Mistakes? What mistakes? I suppose you could call it betraying expectations. That is, men and women are expected to behave in certain ways. Your position as an imperial princess probably makes you immune to any direct repercussions, but it doesnt make you immune to people judging you for your behaviour. Im very well aware that people hold certain expectations of me due to my gender, Frianne said coolly. You may be aware, Ludmila told her, but you dont seem to be aware of the consequences of betraying those expectations. Simply put, a man and a woman behaving the same way are judged differently. The Imperial Administration is a meritocracy, theres no wayC The Imperial Administration is not a meritocracy, Ludmila told her. In this case, men and women are not judged by the same merits. For instance, the hard stance that youve taken as Head Court Mage does you absolutely no favours as a woman. Youre going to have to explain that one to me. Ludmila sighed, her boots shifting slightly on the gravel of the riverbank. When a man takes a hard-line stance, she said, they are perceived as a strong leader. Someone with the focus, determination, and will to achieve the groups goals. When a woman acts the same way, they are perceived as a bitch. Bitch! The Goblin said. But Im doing whats necessary, Frianne protested. And you are punished for that behaviour all the same, Ludmila told her. Most people act according to their perceptions. Once you become an unpleasant woman in the eyes of others C both men and women C cooperation plummets, resistance to your efforts increases, and any number of absurd obstacles start manifesting. Beauty; intelligence; connections; wealthall of the tools that once worked in your favour get twisted into reasons for resentment. But if I dont do my jobC Youre seen as a weak leader, Ludmila shrugged. Probably because youre a woman. Ridiculous. Thats very nearly a tautology, Frianne said. It is the reality of living in Baharuth and Re-Estize. Most likely Roble, as well. It also works the same way for men. Those who take up traditionally feminine roles are seen as effeminate and are subject to any number of injustices. Law, culture, religion, and economics essentially dictate what we can and cannot be, and it is a self-reinforcing aspect of society. Because image and reputation are so easy to destroy, it is a trap that must never be sprungwell, I suppose someone like Corelyn or Gagnier could pull it off, but most women who try destroy themselves. Then how did you manage to fulfil your role as a liaison to the Imperial Army? It is almost wholly a culture of men. You should have faced these obstacles at every turn. Rangobart cleared his throat. She didnt encounter any obstacles, he said. Lady Zahradnik acted as the ideal female officer in the eyes of the Imperial Knights and strolled through every potential barrier as if it wasnt there. More than that, she exploited every preestablished shortcut in our martial culture. It was quite instructive. And what is the ideal female mage in the eyes of the Empire? Probably a seductive, buxom Sorceress with a slit in her robe so high that it enticed observers with glimpses of her string undergarments. Frianne was confident about her appearance, but that was something she would never be able to pull off. Ill give the matter some consideration, Frianne said. Actually, youre leading your settlement here, Nemel. How did you manage thissocial dynamic? To be honest, Nemel replied shyly, I did the same thing. Frianne cast a critical eye at her junior. Her bust was average and she couldnt tell if the woman was wearing string panties, but she certainly didnt have a precariously high slit in her dress. So you became the ideal female mage? N-No? I became the ideal Hobgoblin. What? I-I mean hobhumanCer Human Lord. The female kind. That casts magic. That doesnt explain anything She would have to puzzle things out. Maybe Nemel would provide some clues as she showed them around. I look forward to seeing what youve accomplished, Frianne smiled. Wow, no pressure Nemel turned and led them up the steps of a wooden boardwalk. Frianne shivered and hugged the warm ball of fluff as they entered the shadows of a canopy that offered only the smallest glimpses of the icebound peak above. Didnt you mention that most of your settlers from Arwintar are foresters? Rangobart asked, The vegetation is surprisingly dense here. I did, Nemel replied, butwell, look up. Frianne struggled to make anything out in the darkness. Rangobart cast a spell. Darkvision. Oh, I see. How did this happen? You never see this on patrols. I know, right? Nemel laughed nervously, Goblins are pretty scary. Theyre not particularly smart, but that may as well be an advantage. Theyll try unimaginably stupid things, but there are so many of them that one will eventually figure out a stupid thing that works. Some of the Goblins learning carpentry eventually learned how to build platforms up in the trees after breaking their necks like five dozen times. Once they learned how to employ the mill to mass produce wooden planks, they used the materials to build the most precarious-looking tree village. Well, its growing into a tree city with how many Goblins live here. She hoped that a Goblin wouldnt fall from the darkness to land on her. How do they poop? Dimoiya asked. Frianne picked up her pace. The stairs ended at a levelled section of land where a Human village was built C thankfully, on the ground. If not for the rickety construction of the Goblin dwellings in the trees, the place would have looked like the very image of a frontier settlement in the minds of most imperial citizens. This is quite picturesque, Frianne said. Except for the Goblins? Nemel asked. Well Nemel let out a self-deprecating laugh. I just had a new wave of migrants come in, Prez, she said. They react plenty to whats going on here, so you dont need to hold back. But youve seen enough success to start bringing in women, Frianne offered diplomatically. Surely, youre on the right path. I wonder about that sometimes. Well, all the time. Life out here isnt much like I imagined aside from being surrounded by nature. How are your people adapting? Theyre mostly foresters, Nemel said. They seem happier here than they were in the Empire. It looks like theres plenty of work to be had for them, so its no wonder. Its not just that, Nemel said. Itswell, theyre Rangers. They like being out on the frontier. This place is like a combination park and garden for them, so work doesnt feel like work. The tradesmen are filled with enthusiasm over the potential of their new home. The womenwell, they get used to how things are. I still think you should encourage them to take up a profession, Ludmila said. This isnt the Empire and the Guilds wont dictate what they can and cant do. Im hoping that theyll get interested after they get used to how things are here. For now, theyve signed up to basically be housewives. Anyway, hmm Nemel scanned the surroundings before leading them to an open pavilion in the centre of the village. They ascended to the second floor, which housed a spacious, temperature-controlled office. This is a unique structure, Rangobart said. What possessed you to build it? Theres never a dull moment here with so many Goblins, Nemel said. I used to work in my tent, but something would happen every five minutes and Id come running out to see what was going on. Here, I can just look in the direction of the screaming. I see. They were led to a table on a balcony that still smelled of freshly-cut pine. Ida served tea as they settled into their seats. Frianne examined the curiously warped clay cup set in front of her. A Goblin made them, Nemel said. They pick up skills before you know it. Im amazed youve managed to integrate them so quickly, Frianne said. Didnt you just move in this spring? I did, Nemel nodded. Youre giving me too much credit, though. The Goblins sort of self-integrate when they join. How does that work? It just does. I wasnt sure what was happening, at first, but I eventually realised that they wandered around for a few days before deciding where they could best help. were Goblins always that helpful? Havent you heard the saying those who dont work, dont eat? Ludmila said, On the frontier, those who dont work are meat. Frianne furrowed her brow at Nemel, clutching the warm fluff nervously to her breast. You eat your Goblins? No! Lady Zahradnik, please dont make unsettling suggestions like that! It wasnt a suggestion. For some reason, the image of Ludmila roasting a Goblin on a spit rose in Friannes mind. She shook her head free of the thought. Have they caused any problems? It depends on what you mean by problems, Nemel replied. I think the only major problem is the idea of taxes. They refuse to pay their taxes? Its more that they dont understand taxes. Which is weird, because they understand tribute. Maybe its because they dont monetise things. If a Goblin is hungry, they grab something to eat from the nearest cookfire. If a hunter needs arrows, then they take them. Whoever is making arrows makes more when they notice their stores of ammunition need refilling. Goblins dont keep track of stuff like we do. What matters is that theres enough, if you know what I mean. I believe youve mentioned something similar when we travelled from Arwintar, Rangobart said. The thing with the equipment. Yeah, like that. Its just weird. I dont know how everything doesnt just devolve into chaos. They dont know who does what or who takes what, but theyre entirely unbothered by it. Frianne nodded in agreement. She could envision how the same lack of proper procedure and accounting would play out in the Empire. Corruption would run rampant and people would be pointing fingers every which way while making any number of claims about personal contribution or the lack thereof. Waldenstein has made similar comments on the way things are run in Wardens Vale, Ludmila said. I dont recall offering any commentary of the sort Frianne said. Just yesterday, you questioned whether the education offered here was worth the investment. I dont see how thats in any way related, Frianne said. The preservation of our culture here was stated as one of my main objectives, Ludmila told her. These Goblins are frontier folk, too, though most dont usually think of them in those terms. You dont understand what were doing because our economies are structured differently from the one youve been raised in and the Imperial Magic Academy instils the principles of the imperial economy in its future administrators. Frontier territories are inherently unstable. Thus, we must build robust economies that can withstand that instability. Economies in developed territories assume that stability is a constant. Thus, businesses and administrations strive for what they consider efficiency. How do we maximise profit? How can we reduce administrative overhead? Can we make do with fewer employees? How little can we pay them? This sort of thinking leads to systemic fragility. With even a bit of stress, the system breaks. You cant do that on the frontier. If you offer just enough in the interests of efficiency, the entire settlement collapses due to a single raid. But the Sorcerous Kingdom offers as close to a guarantee of safety as conceivably possible, Rangobart said. I dont see stability as a reason to adopt an inherently brittle system. I also dont think countries at peace are immune to instability. Consider the Empire in the years following Emperor Jircnivs consolidation of power. He purged so many administrators that he had to stop because the Empire would cease to function if he got rid of any more. What would have happened if, say, Re-Estize hired Ijaniya to assassinate a few thousand more officials at that point? the administration would have collapsed, Frianne said. Do you know that you think of the most terrible things? A good tactician does exactly what their opponent doesnt want them to do. The Empire is extremely lucky that Re-Estize didnt seem to have any at the time. At any rate, I dont see why any aspect of society couldnt be subjected to the same sort of stress. Assuming that it wont is simply tempting fate. Out of curiosity, can you think of any other vulnerabilities that might lead to catastrophe for the Empire? Frianne asked. Off the top of my headconsidering the effects of imperial policy on the Temples over the generations, the priesthood could be neutralised. They dont even have a Holy Order to defend themselves with. The Empire would have a lot of fun dealing with disease, injury, and death after that. Also, since the Empire would be the go-to culprit for an attack of that scale, it would be a bonus if the Temples turned the people against the Imperial Administration on their way down. But we cant do anything about that Had the Empire created such a critical vulnerability for itself without realising it? Had the pursuit of administrative purity blinded them to any pitfalls produced in the process? The way things were, the Empire had no way to remedy the problem unless they walked back generations of reform and correcting the vulnerability would take generations of institutional growth for the Temples. Umso should I just leave the Goblins alone? Nemel asked. Dame Verilyn might not like that. I believe youve been around long enough to understand what you must do, Ludmila said. Figure out an acceptable output, huh Ludmila smiled at her response. Nemel leaned back in her seat and scratched her head. I came here to grow potatoes, she sighed. Now, I have to become a Hobgoblin. Before the Storm: Act 2, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 I caught up with those entries that arrived while I was away, Lady Zahradnik. What do you think? Ludmila asked. They were interesting, Nemel said. It was disappointing to find out that Elena didnt qualify for the 897th annual Axis championship. Obviously, the biggest shock was finding out that the nice guy who kept visiting her at the Imperial Archive was actually the crown prince! And now theyre getting marriedits a development youd usually only find in romantic fiction. Eh? What are you talking about? Dimoiya asked, Is there a new volume of Dreams of Red? Frianne gently stroked the fluffy thing on her lap while listening to the other women chat. It had been less than half a year since the latest volume of the popular novel series had been officially released, but The Dreamer lived in the Sorcerous Kingdom and Lady Zahradnik possessed an advance copy of the previous volume during her visit to the Empire. Her getting her hands on another advance copy was entirely possible. I dont think so, Nemel said. Its not written like Dreams of Red. Theyre more like the diary entries of someone who lived in the distant pastexcept the civilisation that this woman lived in seems to be far more advanced than anything I know of. Are they from another part of the continent? They refer to geographical features in our region, Nemel said. I can only assume that shes from around hereexcept Im not familiar with any of the places that would tell us exactly where. What features does she mention? Dimoiya asked. The Azerlisia Mountains is one of them. The Syrillian Way, as well. Theres no mention of Re-Estize or the Baharuth Empire? No. Karnassus is mentioned once, though. If Karnassus is mentioned as a country, Rangobart said, then that woman lived sometime before the Demon Gods. Its strange that Baharuth isnt mentioned. Dont our histories claim that the Empire existed before Re-Estize? Re-Estize claims that Re-Estize existed before the Demon Gods, too, Ludmila said. Thats clearly a lie, Rangobart scoffed. Its a sliver of the truth, at best. House Vaiself invaded from Karnassus to conquer the lands left devastated and weak in the wake of the Demon Gods. Some of the houses of Re-Estize may have existed where they were before the time of the Demon Gods, but House Vaiself usurped the lands of the original Empire. So thats where this diary is from, then? Dimoiya asked, The original Empire? It could be, Ludmila said. But we cant figure out how old the entries are. They use their own calendar and a diary doesnt exactly give readers a primer on the period its written in. What about the Dwarves? Frianne asked, Shouldnt they have some records of the old Empire? They do, Ludmila said. The problem is that they arent very helpful beyond knowing that the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves once had a thriving trade relationship with the country that existed on both sides of the Azerlisia Mountains. That trade relationship was so ancient that the oldest ledgers have long disintegrated. From what we can tell, trade with the Old Empire was already thriving before the advent of the Six Great Gods. Its impossible to pin when this diary was written with what has been translated so far. Should a diary take all that long to translate? One could just use a translation spell. Ludmila shook her head. Translation spells dont work, she said. Its written in something similar to the aristocratic cypher that some Nobles like to play around with. Friannes mind went back to the arrival of Countess Corelyns party at the Imperial Palace, which led to their eventual meeting with Friannes grandmother. Wait, Frianne said. Is this related to the dangerous history that you discussed with the Dowager Duchess? It is, Ludmila nodded. Since then, Corelyn has labelled this language as High Imperial, but then we found out that a simplified form of it is spoken in the Draconic Kingdom. Queen Oriculus told us that its known as Low Draconic: a form of Draconic that was the worlds common language before the coming of the Eight Greed Kings. Thats quite the puzzle you have on your hands, Rangobart said. Its just the sort of thing that Bards, Nobles, and Sages would sink all their resources into solving. But why is it dangerous? Because people who try to figure out this puzzle tend to die, Ludmila told them. Dimoiya clapped her hands over her ears. Rangobart crossed his arms over the table and leaned forward. How do they die, exactly? He asked, Some sort of ancient curse? Assassins, as far as I know, Ludmila shrugged. The ancient enemy of this ancient Empire is still around and it seems intent on erasing any record and memory of its existence. We still havent any clue why. Frianne considered the presented points. Nemel mentioned that the civilisation of the ancient empire was highly advanced C more advanced than the present-day countries that she knew of. The most apparent motive was that the ancient enemy was a rival of the ancient empire and still feared its resurrection even after untold centuries had passed. Once in a while C though less frequently as time went on C ancient ruins would be discovered in the region. It was well known that such ruins tended to contain wealth and relics from ages past and most of those relics were beyond the artifice of present-day industry. Every country had a few of those artifacts, though the ones in the Empire belonged to one Noble house or the other. Those who wielded them were far too dangerous for the Empire to challenge. The glaring omission in the discussion was the Sorcerous Kingdoms stake in the investigation. The Sorcerer Kings claim to the E-Rantel region was supposedly ancient, so the Sorcerer King could very well know more than Ludmila was letting on. This presented several possibilities. One was that the Sorcerer King was the ancient enemy and the investigation was simply bait to fish up any would-be investigators and use them to sweep up leftover bits of information. With the Sorcerous Kingdom now exerting control over the area once occupied by the ancient empire, the ancient empire would be definitively lost to history. Another possibility was that the Sorcerer King represented a surviving fragment of the ancient empire. The absurd military might of the Sorcerous Kingdom and its robust defensive infrastructure might be preparations to fight a war of the ancients that would make the Demon Gods rampage seem like a minor Goblin raid. Should I include that in my report? No, that might end up in a dead Court Council. Its something better shared in private with Jircniv Maybe his hair would start falling out again. Was there even a point in knowing? The Empire could do nothing if a war between these ancient powers erupted, so ignorance was bliss. The third major possibility was that the Sorcerous Kingdom was quietly investigating the ancient empire and its ancient enemy to see what sort of threat it might represent. That could also explain its ongoing military preparations. If so, how did the Empire figure into the scenario? Were they simply a buffer state to stall intruders from the east? Was that why the Sorcerous Kingdom had pushed to integrate Death-series Servitors into the Imperial Army? Once, the powerful Undead made it seem like the Empire would be secure in perpetuity. Now, she wasnt so sure. Maybe thats why the Katze Plains exists, Dimoiya said. A war so terrible was fought there that it turned into a permanent negative energy zone. The histories do say something to that effect, Rangobart said. They dont mention the cause of the war or what used to be there. Every country in the region has a claim on the Katze Plains, though. What if they were all once a part of the old Empire? Nemel asked, Wouldnt that be sad? Sad? Yes, sad. It could be that the countries here are all fragments of the old Empire and now we just squabble over a past we cant remember. A family that has forgotten that its a family. Rangobart cleared his throat. House Gran may be nice and peaceful internally, he said, but many families to this day squabble over inheritance. Nemel gave Rangobart a sour look. Her sentiment was nice, but Rangobart was right. If someone had convincingly reconstructed this forgotten history and presented it to the countries in the region, it would likely just become yet another source of conflict. It could be that the Sorcerous Kingdom is creating this new hegemony for precisely that reason. An acceptable middle ground that recognises the history that has established itself since then. What do you think about all of this, Zahradnik? Frianne asked. As with many things, Ludmila answered, were still learning about it. Politically speaking, my duty is to uphold national policy regardless of the outcome. Frianne supposed that should have been the expected response. The Sorcerous Kingdom was the preeminent power in the region. The Slane Theocracy, which should have been the power to oppose their rise, remained adamantly neutral on any matter involving the Sorcerous Kingdom. There was Argland, as well, but they had a well-documented policy of non-interference. It must be nice to live so worry-free If they had still been Nobles of Re-Estize, switching allegiances to the Theocracy or the Empire would have been a real consideration. Their territories were sitting in the heart of the contested claim, after all, and Re-Estize didnt stand a chance against any of its neighbours in a serious conflict. With the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, loyalty was the best policy. It was other countries that had to worry about losing pieces of themselves to it, which was one of the major reasons why the Emperor had capitulated so quickly. Nobles disgruntled with Jircnivs rule had no chance to join the Sorcerous Kingdom if the Sorcerous Kingdom recognised the Empire in its whole state. By the way, Frianne said, Have there been any interesting goings-on regarding Re-Estize? What do you mean? Ludmila asked. Its been long enough since the Battle of Katze Plains for them to digest the new realities of the region, Frianne answered. We havent heard anything on our end, but there must surely be hundreds of Noble houses who have made friendly overtures to the Sorcerous Kingdom C especially the ones close to your shared borders. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Strangely enough, no. Thats super weird, Dimoiya said. It should be clear which way things are going. Theres nothing that Re-Estize can do if the Sorcerous Kingdom offers its Nobles a superior contract. You guys should have droves of Nobles trying to join. I did mention how stubborn theyve been about pursuing any relations with us, Ludmila said. If they wont even agree to regular economic exchange, political manoeuvring is out of the question. Frianne exchanged pointed looks with Dimoiya and Rangobart. There was no way that was possible. The only thing that kept Re-Estizes Nobles from openly declaring for the Empire was the fact that they were physically cut off from the Empire by the Azerlisia Mountains and the Duchy of E-Rantel. With the Sorcerous Kingdom, that wasnt a concern. The most likely answer to the puzzle was that the Sorcerous Kingdom was planning on taking Re-Estize in one piece. They probably had an insider that they planned to install as Re-Estizes new sovereign, ruling over the Kingdom as a client state in a similar arrangement as the Sorcerous Kingdom had with the Empire. Rampossa has been sitting on the matter of succession for years. One of the Princes must have jumped at the chance to strike a deal with the Sorcerous Kingdom. If so, it would be the Second Prince, Zanac. Reports made to the Court Council indicated that he was far superior to his brother, Barbaro, but Barbaro was the rightful heir and had support that the King couldnt ignore. The rise of a pretender through marriage with one of the royal princesses was also a distant possibility. Or the Sorcerous Kingdom could be colluding with the monster herself. After a moments thought, Frianne decided that was the most likely case. While they had adopted the laws of Re-Estize, the Sorcerous Kingdom had not adopted its customs and had no reason to. The Empires dealings with their suzerain over the past year made it clear that they valued talent over tradition. Re-Estize would be ruled by Queen Renner sooner or later. It was only a question of when she would take power and how it would happen. The Sorcerous Kingdom could easily support a coup, but their actions since their appearance showed that it wasnt the way they operated. If anything, they simply wanted a hegemony of largely-autonomous states built upon a strong economic foundation. Their chatter died down as a rugged-looking man came up the stairs. He made an awkward bow before delivering his report. The next patrol is ready to sortie, Miss Gran. Nemel rose from her seat. Anything to report from last night? She asked. No, maam, the man replied. Things are quiet as usual. The closest thing to trouble is the Ogre tribe across the river, but theyre still keeping to themselves. I see. What about the Sun Rock Tribe? Theres been no trace of their raiding parties since our boys licked em upriver last week. You got raided? Rangobart asked. We did, Nemel answered. The big tribe on this side of the Upper Reaches has been expanding since mid-spring. Thats terrible! Frianne said, Arent they fellow subjects of the Sorcerous Kingdom? The Upper Reaches is a special administrative zone that retains many of the traditional practices of the local tribes, Ludmila said. This side of Mount Verilyn is technically a part of the Upper Reaches. But Im alright with it, strangely enough, Nemel said. Frianne gave Nemel an incredulous look. Why? Isnt this an unnecessary expenditure of resources? Not to mention exposing your people to the threat of injury and death. Nemel laughed and waved her hand dismissively. Its not as if were fighting a war, she said. Think of it like Imperial Army patrols, I guess? Most of the raids consist of unlicensed hunters poaching our game and us chasing them off. If you require security, Frianne said, just employ Death Knights. There are hundreds of them in Wardens Vale. This might sound weird, Nemel said, but I think things are fine the way that they are. The Goblins volunteered for it in the first place and its good for them. I dont see how it could be good for them. The pride that it creates is important, Nemel said. It gives people definition. A sense of ownership. Just letting everyone enjoy everything freely and without consequence leads to detachment and decadence. Maybe Im explaining this poorly I get what youre saying, Rangobart said. Most of the Imperial Knights think the same way. Even with the Death-series Servitors being incorporated into the army, no one wants to quit. If anything, theyve become more competitive. These two military idiots. Rangobart was a man who pursued a career in the army so Frianne expected some of that thinking out of him, but it looked like Nemel had caught the Imperial Knights collective stupidity from her brief period of service, as well. Frianne was startled by a collective stomp that sounded as Nemel went to the railing of the balcony. Unbeknownst to Frianne, a group of Goblins had gathered in the clearing below them. Is that a Goblin company? Rangobart asked. Something like that, Nemel smiled and waved at the Goblins. At first, they formed squads. Once there were enough squads, they formed companies. No one asked them to C they just banded together like that on their own. The little green Demihumans formed a neat, ten-by-ten square and offered a salute to Nemel. On the right side of each rank was a Goblin atop a big, black wolf. Beside them was another Goblin in shamanistic garb. Squads of ten with one Rider and one Druid each, Rangobart murmured. All this company is missing is its Captain. Thats supposedly a Hobgoblins role, Nemel said. We dont have any yet, but Lady Zahradnik says that shes killed thousands of them so there are bound to be more around. Actually, Im not even sure how Hobgoblins happen C they just appear in the Imperial Air Services study materials without an explanation about what causes them to appear. This is probably how you end up with Hobgoblins Friannes familiarity with the topic was a mix of cursory education, common knowledge, and old folklore, but it all pointed to the idea that advanced Goblinoids tended to appear as regular Goblin populations grew numerous. Not only did Hobgoblins appear to lead them, but Bugbears showed up to supplement their ranks with the brutish strength that Goblins lacked. Monsters and Magical Beasts with special relationships to Goblins, such as Barghests, Boggarts, and Wargs, also appeared. Curiously, everything that manifested with large numbers of Goblins was also known to eat Goblins, but the Goblins didnt seem to mind. So does this company patrol your villages surroundings, Rangobart asked, or all of Dame Verilyns fief? Dame Verilyn made me seneschal of a roughly fifty-kilometre span of the valley below Mount Verilyn, Nemel answered. Its only the north side of the river that joins with the Katze here, but its still a good three hundred square kilometres or so of ground to cover. thats a lot of land, Rangobart said. Its twice the size of your familys barony. I know right? When we first discussed what I would be doing here, Dame Verilyn said it was about ten villages worth. What I didnt realise was that it was ten Wardens Vales villages-worth. Its a good thing shes a Dragon. The Imperial Administration would have pestered me endlessly about developing the land as quickly as possible. Not that Im slacking or anything Does this whole company patrol together, or do they split up into squads? They patrol as a loose group, Nemel replied. It takes three days to go upriver and three more days to come back down. They also camp for two days in our little harbour village here and two days at an outpost that theyve established at the eastern end of my territory. And setting all of that up took a bare handful of months? Rangobart frowned, How many of these companies do you have? There are ten of them at the moment. Also, I told you before, right? The Goblins do a lot of this stuff on their own. Rather than organising them, they sort of organise around me. Didnt you say that you had around ten thousand Goblins in your territory? Yeah. Theyre spread out across the forests in the territory, so it isnt as if the companies are patrolling for no reason. Was House Gran always so militant? Or Nemel, for that matter? Back at the Academy, she mostly registered as timid and harmless when it came to politics between the scions. Most C including Frianne C figured that she would graduate with a respectable academic record and live the relatively quiet, undisturbed life that members of House Gran tended to lead on the surface. The fact that she had joined the Imperial Air Service may have indicated that she always had a militant streak beneath her innocent guise. Roughly one per cent of the Empires population was directly involved in the Imperial Army. Nemel, on the other hand, had ten per cent of her Goblin population serving in her growing private army. Frianne examined the Goblin company arrayed below the balcony. They werent anywhere near as well-equipped as Imperial Knights, but their armament was still probably enough to give their opponents pause. The wolf cavalry was equipped lightly with bows and demilances, while the infantry was half heavy and half light. Each member of the light infantry was equipped as a hunter with leather armour and a shortbow. Their heavy infantry counterparts also wore leather armour, but each also bore a body-length kite shield, sported steel half helms, and held a steel-headed boar spear. Once their inspection was completed, the Goblin company marched off in an orderly column through the village. Nemel had her hands on her hips, displaying a satisfied expression as they disappeared into the forest to the east. Are you sure that they arent going off to fight a war somewhere? Dimoiya asked. If the Empire encountered those guys on the frontier, Rangobart added, thered be quite the panic. Every village in the area would be screaming for protection. They probably would, Nemel agreed. But have you ever thought of it the other way around? The Imperial Army regularly patrols the frontier and their companies are far more intimidating. Why is it unacceptable for Goblins to do the same thing in the eyes of imperial frontiersmen? The only time that my goblins fight is if a fight comes to them, but the Imperial Army will preemptively strike at what they consider imminent threats. Peoples actions are informed by what they believe, Ludmila said. Fortunately, what they believe isnt necessarily set in stone. The Empires expansionary policies have led to antagonistic relationships with its neighbours, but General Rays battalion adapted quickly enough to the presence of Demihuman allies. As have Nemels settlers. I wont be so na?ve as to demand that you should give everyone the benefit of the doubt with no regard to security, but sticking to untested preconceptions has a way of closing doors that one might otherwise benefit from. Now that Ive seen the company off, Nemel said, we can take a look around the village. Its nothing near as grand as Arwintar, but I like how cosy its become. Their first stop was a long, hall-like structure constructed out of wood. It was completely functional in its appearance, and stepping inside immediately made that function clear. Rows of long tables with chairs facing forward were occupied by Humans and Goblins alike. Fendros was standing before a board at the front, reciting the letters written upon it. I was wondering where she disappeared to, Frianne said. Everyone has work to do here, Nemel said. Its quiet, but busy at the same time. Rei spends most of her time in the village teaching classes. She also frequents our office in Wardens Vale, travelling around while seeing what she can find with her Talent. I dont recall her having a Talent. It wasnt anything that she was particularly proud of back in the Empire, Nemel said. Master Paradyne and Arche both had superior versions of her Talent, so she didnt talk about it much out of fear of looking pathetic. A frown pulled at Friannes lips as Nemel spoke. are you saying that she has the same type of eye power? Frianne asked, The one that allows one to visualise arcane potential? Yes, that one. It doesnt work all the time, so even her parents saw it as useless. If she teaches the same students every day, however its bound to trigger. Right. Friannes fingers came up to pinch the bridge of her nose. Ludmila had mentioned that they had someone who could do that, but Frianne never imagined that it was someone from the Empire. How could something like that have happened? The Empire had lost an invaluable Talent holder: one that could have significantly altered several generations of its caster demographic now that Frianne was the Head Court Mage. Its because shes from an attainted house. First Arche; now Fendroshow much has the Empire lost? Once again, the Empires heavy-handed policies were proven to be self-destructive. Entire Noble lines were attainted for political and ideological reasons and effectively erased in the eyes of the Imperial Administration. No one would associate with them out of fear of being purged themselves and little to no effort was made to salvage promising individuals. Kill one, warn a hundred was the order of the day and it had been that way for over a decade. How many arcane casters has she identified? Frianne asked. Roughly one in three have the potential for magic, Nemel answered. Theyre common to the point where we have to limit how many arcane casters we train, or else we wouldnt have enough tradespeople for the village. Lady Zahradnik also mentioned something about those already committed to other professions being better off doing what they were doing. Do you think it would be possible for the Empire to borrow Fendros once in a while? Even if the Empire had to pay, it would be worth it to identify new magic casters. Nemels lip twitched and she turned away to watch Fendros teach her class. After all that she and her friends have been put through, Nemel said, do you think youll receive a favourable reply? The Empire destroyed their houses and their lives, consigning them to a fate that we would consider worse than death. Perhaps the Emperor believes that what he did to them was necessary and justified, but the children of the attainted will never forgive him for his actions. Before the Storm: Act 2, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 With a new set of troubles on her mind, Frianne followed Nemel out of the schoolhouse to continue their tour of her village. She was still wary of the Goblins that scampered about, but the Human residents C at least the ones that she could see C paid no special attention to them. Out of the members of her party, Rangobart looked like he was trying to emulate the aloofness of the villages men while Dimoiya seemed to be caught between trying to avoid the little Demihumans and thinking of climbing up into the trees to see what they were doing. How long does it take for the Goblins to learn stuff in the classroom? Dimoiya asked. None of them have completed their basic education yet, Nemel replied. None of the migrants have either. It has only been a few months since we got here, after all. Do you truly plan on educating all of them? Rangobart asked, You made it sound as if scores of new Goblins arrive every day. Im hoping that the way they pick up skills from one another will help speed things along. The most pressing concern right now is figuring out how to specialise their Sorcerers. What do you mean by that? Frianne asked. A Goblins advantages also become disadvantages depending on what theyre doing, Nemel answered. For instance, their penchant for spreading useful skills also applies to how they spread magic. Once one Goblin Sorcerer learns a spell, all of their Sorcerer friends learn the spell shortly after. This sort of dooms them to being generalists unless what they learn is strictly controlledand that control is seemingly impossible to achieve at the moment because they learn by feeling. All they have to do is catch one of us or one of the Elder Liches casting a spell to begin figuring it out. I wouldnt be surprised if a few of them started flying around soon. It shouldnt be that bad, Rangobart said. Imperial patrols rarely encounter Goblin Sorcerers. Those wielding Second-tier spells are nearly unheard of. The unbridled way in which Goblins tend to learn should explain that, Ludmila said. Goblin Sorcerers may end up learning how to be Rangers, too, and those Rangers that they learn from might also be Leatherworkers. While this may be useful for survival as a Goblin in the wilderness, it isnt so great when being pitted against societies of specialists for specific tasks. General Rays Battalion was shocked to find out that most Goblins were more like simple villagers rather than the bloodthirsty marauders of their imaginations. Im not going to discover that the Sixth Army Group is half Goblins, am I? Rangobart asked. Probably not, Ludmila said. I brought all of the Goblins and Mountain Trolls that I recruited back home with me. Genera Ray will have to figure out how to get his own. Their next stop was a large lumber yard on the outskirts of the village. A well-worn road connected it to the nearby pier. Frianne frowned as she realised that several things were off about it. I dont see any raw timber There was plenty of lumber cut to different dimensions, but no trees in sight. Everyone in the yard was working on producing furniture, construction materials, and smaller pieces of woodwork. In one corner, a man watched a Goblin use a lathe to produce staves for spears. It isnt processed here, Nemel said. Raw timber is shipped across the river and delivered to the dam. Its cheaper to hire the mill than it is to build and operate our own. Another practical demonstration of Undead labours applications, I suppose, Rangobart said. Yeah, Nemel nodded. I still couldnt quite believe it when I calculated everything out on paper. The economics of everything changes so much when animal feed and wages for transport staff are removed from the equation. Facilities can be built in previously unimaginable places. Anyone who administers a territory on a navigable river understands that, Rangobart said. Im already of the mind that the Undead can make this applicable anywhere. It sounds like you already have something planned for your new territory, Nemel said. Rangobart nodded. Constructing a mill that services the surrounding territories should be a safe and profitable bet. Youre aiming straight for a town? Nemel raised an eyebrow, Thats very ambitious. It should work out. I may not know what my territory contains, but I do know where it is and whats around it. The Court Council stuck to a handful of simple rules in their rush to hand out all of those titles. One of those rules was to space out the unlanded scions serving in the Second Army Group. I assume that the Imperial Administration hopes that we will seize the opportunity to spearhead the development effort, acting as an example for the regular Imperial Knights in the fiefs around ours. That much should be obvious, Frianne said. The scions in the Imperial Army will save the administration a lot of work by putting their upbringing and Academy education to work in their territories. Newly-landed commoners spend a lot of time agonising over what they want to do. It was a very clever ploy on Rangobarts part. While any scion should have recognised the intent of the Imperial Administration, most would have endeavoured to make their new demesne stand head and shoulders above their neighbours through direct comparisons of traditional development. It was something that a scion knew they had an advantage in, as the seneschals provided by the Imperial Administration still relied on the input and approval of their respective lieges. With such an advantage, martial scions hoped to steadily build up their political and economic clout, playing the great game of houses in the straightforward way that the Imperial Knights did. Rangobart, on the other hand, planned to skip that arduous process entirely. Building a mill powered by the Undead and foregoing traditional development would minimise the demand for settlers and the infrastructure required to support them. Combined with the judicious use of Undead logistics, the mill would become the most economical choice for regional processing. The seneschals in the surrounding territories would pick up on that cue and accelerate development with a confidence inspired by greater returns. In other words, he wasnt playing the same game as his neighbours. Instead, he was creating a catalyst for regional development and aiming to become the main urban centre in the area. With the profits from his mill, he would be able to subsidise other industries, unexpectedly snatching business away from the distant imperial heartlands and transforming his territory into a centre of urban industry and commerce. Dont you think someone else might be considering the same strategy? Frianne asked. It matters little even if they did, Rangobart answered. Ill be hiring the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild to survey my holdings far ahead of the vast majority. I also have coupons to distribute to the neighbouring fiefs. Ill have the full backing of the Imperial Administration because it will be clear that Im using a superior model of development. Barring some catastrophe, Ive already won. But your territory sounds like its on fire, Dimoiya said. Quiet, you. Aside from the lumber yard, the only other workshop in the village was a potter. Nemel also said that there was a tanner somewhere conveniently downwind of any residences. What are your long-term plans for this territory? Frianne asked, I dont see any construction that suggests what might come next. Everything you see now is just our preparation for the winter, Nemel said. I have another wave of migrants coming from Arwintar in a couple of months. Every imperial migrant living here will have a cosy home of their own by the time we get any snowhopefully. How about the Goblins? Dimoiya asked. What they do will be up to them, Nemel said. I half expect them to do something crazy that wed never think of. If they do end up needing shelter, however, it wouldnt take much effort to build longhouses for them. Making sure there will be enough food for everyone is the more pressing concern. So all of the industrial activity we see will continue over the winter? It might slow down a bit. Im actually worried about what might come down from Mount Verilyn. As you can tell, its much cooler here in the summer than in Arwintar. We might end up getting buried in snow or Ice Elementals. Actually, that might be good Frianne tilted her head up to take in the ice-bound massif above them. How would that be good? She asked. It has to do with our future plans, Nemel answered. Both Lady Zahradnik and Dame Verilyn prefer to keep things natural. My mother suggested that I take up the family business here and I agree that its one of the more promising avenues for development. Whats the family business? Ludmila asked They deal in death! Dimoiya answered. Nemel gave her former next-door neighbour a swat. Not precisely. We mainly sell wands and staves to the Imperial Army. Most of them are loaded with war magic. That sounds very promising, Ludmila said. I wasnt aware that you came from a family of War Mages. Its a quiet life, ironically. I dont think my parents have been in a single battle. Its not going to be a very quiet life if you constantly get attacked by Ice Elementals, Rangobart noted The Goblin patrols need more challenging fights, Nemel said. And a reliable supply of Elemental Ice would be great for advanced magic item production. Its not like we would have much of a choice, anyway. Ice Elementals overrunning the lower valley would make winter unbearable and keeping them away might make things milder. Wont you have a problem with Nemels people fighting against nature, Zahradnik? Frianne asked. Its an overextension of the local ice gradient that must be addressed, Ludmila answered. Thoughyou probably shouldnt tell Dame Verilyn about this. Hmmyoure right. She might freeze us solid hoping for more tax revenue. Urgh, my initial proposal for this territory was normal. How did it get like this? I dont think shes that greedy, Ludmila said, but she could adversely alter your growing season by trying to get just a little bit more. Only in the Sorcerous Kingdom would they speak so casually about altering the seasons Then again, the Empire might have as well if the former Head Court Mage had cared enough to learn Control Weather. At least they were talking about a Dragon here. The fluffy thing nuzzled Friannes arm, and her hand came up to respond to its demands for attention. She idly wondered if it was possible to get one of her own. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. So, Nemel said, where is everyone going next? The southern port for lunch, Ludmila said. After that, well be going over the ancient pass to observe the expedition. Have they watched a league match yet? Nemel asked. I know for a fact that Dimoiya and the Prez love that sort of thing. The official league match is in two days, Ludmila answered, so I figured Id save the experience for then. You should try and bring your people too C the matches are starting to become a small event in themselves. Ill see what I can do, Nemel replied. Most of the new migrants wont stray too far from their homes yet, though. Nemel accompanied them back to the pier. Frianne, her eyes long grown accustomed to the gloom of the forest, squinted in the light of the midmorning sun. Thank you for coming to visit, everyone, Nemel smiled. With luck, Ill see you all at the match. I was hoping that we would be able to see Aszasza before we left, Ludmila said. He left five days ago, Nemel said. The river trade is doing well, so dont expect hell be back for a few days yet. If youre lucky, he might still be at the south port. They flew back to their carriage in the lot across the river. Frianne shifted in her seat as they continued south down the road following the river. A kilometre of forest was cleared to either side of the road, offering travellers a magnificent view of the surroundings. Frianne focused her gaze on the Katze River as it collected its tribute from the highland basin. Nemel mentioned that there was trade along the river, she said, but I havent been able to spot any settlements along the way so far. Expecting camps of intrepid frontier folk collecting meat and furs? Ludmila asked. Well, yes, now that you mention it. Beside her, the Frontier Noble smiled slightly. Theyre there, she said. Youre just looking on the wrong side of the river. Aszaszas river trade primarily deals with the tribes encamped on the eastern banks of the river. The tribes? What do they trade? Meat and furs? Ludmila replied, Herbs and other alchemical reagents that theyve been able to identify, as well. Aside from a few things, they export the same things that my people did before the Battle of Katze Plains. And what do they import? Frianne asked. The same things that my people did before the Battle of Katze Plains, Ludmila replied. Aside from a few things. The look of fond reminiscence in Ludmilas voice sent a disturbing chill down Friannes spine, but she couldnt pin the source of the feeling. Exports to a frontier territory, Rangobart. Without Imperial Knights. Does that mean youre arming these tribes? Ultimately, yes. Aszasza may be the one trading with them, but many goods come from Wardens Vale. Friannes mouth fell open, aghast. But theyre your subjects! She said, Do you mean to say that youre profiteering from the raids that they conduct on one another? From a certain point of view, Ludmila said. The intent, however, is to observe how the tribal societies here evolve as they are increasingly exposed to our economy and culture. Observe She had been exposed to many bizarre things during her visit to Ludmilas territory, but this was perhaps the strangest of them all. Was Ludmila ruthlessly pursuing the doctrines of the Six Great Gods by accelerating the butchery that occurred between her Demihuman subjects? No, considering that she expressed the desire to integrate the wilderness tribes, it might have been that she was imposing the other thing that the Faith of the Six was infamous for. The weak would be culled; the strong would form the foundation of new bloodlines. Learning is important, is it not? Ludmila asked, To you and I, Human behaviour is well-documented. There is little material to be had on tribal Demihumans, however. Frontier folk are considered experts on them, but Ive only ever learned how to deter and destroy my neighbours. In particular, Im curious how theyll adopt monetisation and commerce. The Sorcerous Kingdom has already done something similar in the north, havent they? Rangobart said, Countess Wagner mentioned that a trade network was already set up there. That was the tribal Demihumans being coaxed into integration, Ludmila said. What I wish to know is what theyll do on their own. To what end? Frianne said, It isnt as if there arent other countries out there with Demihuman populations. If youd like to save some time figuring out what Demihumans will do with civilisation, just pay Karnassus a visit. There is little justice in that, Ludmila replied. How would you feel if the Sorcerous Kingdom made a study of the Slane Theocracy and then told the Baharuth Empire that their way was the right way to do things? My people will decide who they are, and Im doing everything within my power to ensure that each individual will be able to make an informed choice. And while they figure out who they are, she lets them kill one another? Fight over territory like savage tribes? Well, I suppose thats what they are The vista of the river valley subtly shifted in her mind, the shadow of unseen threats falling over the flowering meadows. Was it even safe to be travelling through a place where violence could erupt without warning? Is that a recommendation for imperial policy? Rangobart asked. Im not recommending anything, Ludmila answered. Im doing what I think is right and it does not fall out of line with my rights and responsibilities as a Noble of the Sorcerous Kingdom. I also highly doubt that the Court Council would appreciate my approach. The Sixth Army Group is primed to spark a golden age of Imperial expansion and, considering the character of the Imperial Administration and the Empires history, they will hardly spare any consideration for the conquered. Thats Zahradnik-speak for youre probably going to regret it, Rangobart said. But youre also right that imperial policy will be difficult to change in this regard. It doesnt have to be, Ludmila said. The seeds have already been planted. All we need now are hands patient enough to cultivate them to fruition. Wait a minute, you planned all of that? I only played my part. Rangobart leaned back in his seat, blowing out a long sigh. I suppose you were also involved in my reassignment to the Sixth Army Group. I wasnt, but its good to know that youll be out there with them. Im going to end up just as paranoid as my cousin. Jircniv commonly remarked that everyone was merely a puppet dancing in the palm of the Sorcerer Kings bony hand, but it was impossible to believe that claim. As time passed, however, so many things went in his favour that it was impossible not to believe there was the master plan of some unfathomable intellect. They rode in silence until they reached an island in a lake. A long bridge connected it to the shore on both sides. The island was divided into three mostly-unbuilt tiers, with the highest section occupying its southern end. Their destination, however, brought them to the northern edge of the island where a small settlement overlooked a tiny port on the islands lowest tier. Another terraformed locale? Frianne asked. Thats right, Ludmila replied. This island is meant to become the urban hub for the Upper Reaches. Frianne eyed the passing buildings warily, but the place appeared to be wholly populated by Humans. Like the farming villages in Wardens Vale, it had all of the amenities of a town with only the population of a village. They stopped at a restaurant built in the all-too-familiar architectural style of Ludmilas territory and settled down around a simple wooden table while they waited for their meal. Which way is the ancient pass that you mentioned? Frianne asked, I noticed that the road is built out in both directions from here. Its up the valley to the west, Ludmila said. The road southeast leads to the Slane Theocracy. Do you get any traffic from them? No, Ludmila replied. This route isnt worth it for Merchants, yet. From what I hear about the Theocracys people, the presence of Demihumans will make it an unattractive route even when were finally connected to the Holy Kingdom. Im not sure how many generations or even centuries it will take for their cultural views to transform into something more amenable. You seemed to come around in no time, Rangobart noted. I used to think the same, Ludmila said. It wasnt until the Paladins from the Theocracy came over that I learned just how different it is down there. We may be of the same faith, but nearly two centuries of being apart have created vast differences between us. In many aspects, they are as foreign to me as they probably are to you. Ive been there once, Rangobart said. They seemed normal enoughaside from the religion thing. Thats what Clara said, as well, Ludmila replied. Aside from the religion thing. As far as I can tell, they seem normal enough because they assume that youre on humanitys side and they arent exactly wrong. It is only when one distinguishes oneself as different that the rumouredbehaviour of their citizens comes out. So even if you share the same faith, youre opposed to their ways? The people of Re-Estize and the Empire share the same faith, Ludmila noted. That didnt stop them from going to war every year. Not that we intend to wage war against the Theocracy. Corelyn has been working hard to maintain cordial relations with them. Not only is she working to restore commercial ties, but she also supports charitable causes across the border. Frianne supposed that was how it had to be done. The Theocracy wouldnt tolerate any diplomatic efforts directly spearheaded by the Undead. Still, she doubted that Clara would get far with her efforts given the dogmatic, Human-centric nature of their southern neighbour. How far is the Theocracy from here, anyway? Dimoiya asked. From this spot? Over fifty kilometres to their frontier. Nearly twice that if one takes the road. Were far enough apart that our border patrols never come close to seeing theirs. What about the expedition? Rangobart asked, Are your Adventurers allowed to get close to foreign countries uninvited? Thats a somewhat complicated question, Ludmila answered. One of the purposes of the expeditions is to meet new people, after all. If a foreign power demands that our Adventurers stay away, they will. Otherwise, theyll attempt some sort of friendly exchange. In the case of the expedition on the other side of the ancient pass, theyre a hundred kilometres upriver of the Theocracys frontier. The chances of running into Theocracy forces are slim to none. They quickly finished with their meals and their carriage doubled back on their route, heading east at a junction they had passed before turning onto the bridge to the island. Frianne eyed the freshly cleared route as they steadily made their way along a rapid-infested river flowing into the lake behind them. Far ahead was a wide saddle in a mountain range that cleared the treeline. You referred to this as the ancient pass, Frianne said. Is it in any way related to the ancient empire that youre learning about? I have no idea, Ludmila replied. We excavated the old road leading to the ancient pass, but the pieces give no indication of what they were beyond being the remains of an old road. The haunted forest on the other side hosts a multitude of overgrown and buried ruins, so Im hoping that well have better luck there. A lost country? Dimoiya asked, Elves, maybe? It takes a calamitous event to create a persistent negative energy zone of that scale, Ludmila answered. So I wouldnt be surprised that a country formerly stood where the haunted forest is. The location seems ideal for any number of races in the region, however. Have you found any powerful relics? The reports havent indicated anything of the sort, Ludmila replied, but weve just gotten started and a thorough investigation might take years. Id consider the discovery of an intact historical record the greatest treasure. Cresting the top of the pass revealed a gentle, forested slope that ended at a small river. Beyond it was a vast grassland that stretched beyond the horizon. The sight of it was entirely unexpected of what the region termed a wilderness. Who lives in that plain over there? Frianne asked. Its a hunting ground for the Monsters and Magical Beasts that live in the mountains nearby, Ludmila answered. Primarily Wyverns and Manticores. Are there any Dragons? Rangobart asked. No. For various reasons, this area has been inhospitable to Dragons in the past. Frianne clutched the fluffy thing on her lap, wondering what could possibly be so dangerous that Dragons considered the area hostile to habitation. This forest doesnt look very haunted, Dimoiya said. Have you been to a haunted forest before? No Well, this is what they look like, Ludmila said. The forest is a source of positive energy that constantly cancels out the negative energy. Undead and negative energy-related phenomena only manifest where the concentrations of negative energy can overwhelm what the forest can produce. Presumably, those locations are where the greatest atrocities against the living were committed. Their passenger wagon went all the way to the bank of the river that they had spotted from the pass. Inventories of construction materials were arranged along the shore and the road itself ended at a partially constructed bridge. It took Frianne several moments to spot the fortified camp that served as the Adventurer base. It doesnt feel very adventurous when this expedition is sitting right next to a construction site, Rangobart said. We needed them to survey ahead of our highway construction for important ruins, Ludmila said, so this is how it turned out. As they made their way toward the expedition base, the fluffy thing in Friannes arms started to squirm. She tried to calm it down by petting it and making comforting sounds, but it eventually escaped her grip. Instead of falling to the ground, however, it floated into the air. Frianne, Dimoiya, and Rangobart gaped silently as it receded into a white dot against the cloudless sky. Is something the matter? Ludmila asked. Thethe fluffy! Dimoiya pointed, It flew away! It happens, Ludmila replied. Lets get you introduced to the expedition, shall we? Before the Storm: Act 3, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Hmm Is there something else I can help you with, good sir? No, Im good. Thank you for your assistance. A pleasure, as always! Not that its impossible, but he seems awfully upbeat for a Skeleton In the guise of Momon the Black, Pandoras Actor stole glances at the diminutive Skeleton Merchant across the bars of the counter. He wasnt sure whether he should be classified as Undead or not. According to his Master, Jeeves was a Mercenary NPC that could be temporarily summoned to serve as a trash-loot-vendor-slash-repair-bot. For a pittance in Yggdrasil Gold and the appropriate data, he served as an everyday convenience for the Supreme Beings. Indeed, his Master once offhandedly mentioned that, collectively, Jeeves in all of his iterations was technically the NPC that the Supreme Beings interacted with the most. He felt a twinge of envy as he tried to imagine all of the far-flung locales in which the unassuming Mercenary NPC had been summoned to serve the Supreme Beings. What wonders had he witnessed? What items had the Supreme Beings personally passed into his hands, completely unknown to the Guild Treasury? Those memories were for Jeeves and the other Mercenary NPCs employed in Yggdrasil alone, as the base NPCs of Nazarick hadnt been able to leave the guild base until its mysterious manifestation in their strange new world. The Skeleton Merchant watched him with a pleasant expression as he placed a number of items into his inventory. Even now, Jeeves was something of a mystery. He and his predecessor had been placed into Baroness Zahradniks care as an experiment early in the Sorcerous Kingdoms history. None of the features he possessed in Yggdrasil worked as they once did, but they still worked after a fashion. Additionally, he functioned according to his flavour text despite not having the requisite Job Class Levels as a Mercenary NPC, which was a crucial point of data that helped explain more than a few oddities experienced by many other NPCs. Last, but not least, Jeeves no longer had the limited duration he was supposed to have and there was no indication that he would expire any time soon. Once he put away the last of his items, Pandoras Actor left the harbourmasters office of Wardens Vale. He scanned the length of a port that was utterly unrecognisable from his first visit before turning on his heel to make his way to the village. And it was a village, which was more than a bit incongruous with the expansive facilities nearby. While the harbour and its environs had changed drastically, its population remained small. Fewer than fifteen hundred Humans dwelt within the borders of the original barony and a trickle added to that number every month. Not that the lands area guardian was very good at attracting people to her demesne. Tenants wanted. Undeveloped frontier. Long winters and cool summers. Must be fine with wild beasts, Monsters, Demihuman tribes, and the Undead. Dragon nearby. Ninety per cent tax. It wasnt a lie, but it only served to reinforce the perception that Wardens Vale was every bit the hostile wilderness that Humans tended to imagine when they thought of the frontier. If that didnt scare most prospective migrants off, the bit about the taxes did. The other Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom had plenty to say about it, however C mostly complaints about her territorial policies, which amounted to the inefficient utilisation of perfectly good land. As Baroness Zahradnik took full advantage of her rights as a Frontier Noble and continued to claim vast swathes of new territory, those complaints only grew. Albedo was divided on the issue. The Sorcerous Kingdom was, in part, supposed to be a source of auxiliary income for Nazarick. Since the vast majority of its territory was only capable of producing First-tier materials, it was better to mass-produce fast-growing crops for the Exchange Box. Leaving the Baroness territory undeveloped was wasteful in this regard, so Albedo initially favoured the stance of the civilian aristocracy. In response, opposition to sweeping development came in the form of Aura, Mare, and Shalltear. Aura stated that the Baroness policies were in line with the will of the Supreme Beings, who had created Nazarick to be completely self-sufficient. As the Sorcerous Kingdom could be considered a sort of extension of Nazarick, it was only natural that its natural balance be maintained. Mare noted that the Sorcerous Kingdoms yields in agriculture and forestry were almost entirely dependent on his mana. While expenditures were currently minor, the Sorcerous Kingdom would inevitably expand in their Masters bid for world domination and that growth would come with its requisite mana upkeep. As a Floor Guardian, the current industrial paradigm was unacceptable as his primary purpose was the defence of Nazarick and he could hardly do that with depleted mana reserves. Baroness Zahradnik was the only administrator who had taken steps to alleviate that burden by creating a place where Druids were allowed to thrive. Shalltear told Albedo that, even if she was the Guardian Overseer, sticking her nose into how the Floor Guardians ran their floors was a violation of the hierarchy established by the Supreme Beings. As they revolved around the will of the Supreme Beings, Albedo experienced great difficulty arguing her way past those points. When she consulted with the Supreme Overlord of Nazarick, Ainz Ooal Gown, about it, he merely expressed his trust in Albedos ability to make the right decisions. This, of course, left Albedo mired in endless calculations that attempted to determine how Wardens Vale factored into their Masters ten thousand-year plan. The Death Knight at the public transportation stop saluted as Pandoras Actor disembarked from the passenger wagon that conveyed him from the port. A short stroll brought him to the village square, where the inhabitants went about their daily business with single-minded purpose. He didnt waste any time heading to his destination, but he did idly muse over the fact that he wasnt swarmed by admirers as he would in most other places. Momon the Black was meant to fade from prominence, but it was happening far faster than projected in a few places. Welcome. Good morning, Miss Faber. Not at the forge today? Upon entering one of the company outlets, he was greeted by a Human female who would be considered a child by any religious or cultural standard. Only her head stuck up from behind the shops counter, but she carried herself as if nothing was strange about it. I came home for lunch. Schools right after that. Ah, thats right. Well, I shouldnt take up too much of your time, in that case. Were you able to finish that order?" Yup! Just a moment, please. Miss Faber slid off of her stool and disappeared behind the counter. A barrel that probably weighed more than she did emerged several moments later, filled with pieces of metalwork. Here you go, the girl said. "Fifty steel blades. Are you sure about taking all the bad ones, too? Pandoras Actor chuckled. Surely you jest, Miss Faber. Even your bad ones are excellent by the standards of most. He placed a purse of coins on the counter and picked up the crate. Thank you for your patronage, the girls head half-disappeared behind the counter as she curtsied. Umu. Unable to wait, he went to sit on a stone bench in the square to examine the results of Miss Fabers work. He set the crate down at his feet and held the first blade before the slit of his visor. By Yggdrasil standards, they were low-level items incapable of holding any great sum of data. What was important, however, was the personal progress that their workmanship indicated. He set down the first blade to look at the next. She should be right on track, I think? The low-level items were well within the bounds of what a low-level crafter should have been capable of. Without a way to directly see ones status, the only way to figure out what one was capable of was to have them explore the limits of their craft. Usually C at least for the natives of the world C it meant putting combatants through life-threatening situations and for artisans to perform tasks that were far beyond the demands and means of most. Naturally, this was quite difficult to normally dobut not for the Sorcerous Kingdom. The dead could be returned to life and what was considered a vast fortune was a pittance relative to Nazaricks coffers. In the case of Miss Faber and the other crafters he collected data from, he simply submitted orders on behalf of the Adventurer Guild. And the results were as expected. Unexpectedly. It was a strange feeling. Logically, he should have expected them, but the common sense of the citizenry made what was rational, irrational. Wardens Vale was one of the only places in the Sorcerous Kingdom that was mostly rational in the minds of Nazaricks denizens and that made it an irrational place to most of the worlds natives. I suppose all thats left is to try After examining the remaining blades and putting everything away, he returned to the outlet. The girl looked up at him from behind the counter. Is there something wrong? She asked. Ah, no. Not at all. It looks like everything should meet our standards. In fact Pandoras Actor produced a sack and placed it on the table. Your work is so impressive that Id like to see what you can do with this. Miss Faber reached up to open the bag, pulling the opening towards herself so she could look inside. Mithril? Thats right, Pandoras Actor nodded. Mithril Ore. Have you ever seen it before? The girl shook her head. It looks like her appraisal skills as a smith work even without what the Guilds insist is necessary. That much, he already knew. In their studies across the Sorcerous Kingdom, it happened consistently in every vocational field. The strange part C at least to those of Nazarick C was that the natives of the world never credited their Job Classes for the knowledge that they gave them. It was always somehow attributed to something else. Education. Experience. Recalling tales from Bards or bits of local folklore. To be fair, it was hard to tell and difficult to prove that it wasnt the case without doing something they considered terminally idiotic from a common sense perspective. When one could afford to be idiotic, however, the truth was all too easy to figure out with a bit of foreknowledge. What would you like me to make? Miss Faber asked. If you cant decide on something, Pandoras Actor answered, a simple item such as a dagger will do. Im sure the Adventures will be happy to see any Mithril gear in the offering. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Alright. Anything else? Hm? Ahwell see what you have left over, first. That was another strange thing about their new world: the recipes. Crafting in general was an alien affair. Using Yggdrasils crafting system, one selected a book that determined the appearance of an item frame, materials determined its quality and data capacity, and data crystals determined its effects. A Blacksmith would produce the base item from the materials using the book as a template, and then the data crystals would be added to the resulting product. It was common sense to the denizens of Nazarick, but, to the natives of their new world, it was a process that would appear to be something beyond magic. At the same time, the processes of their new world seemed just as alien to the Denizens of Nazarick. A crafter in their new world did not need a book to determine the appearance of an item: they could fashion it in any way they wished so long as they possessed the skill to do so. Even a basic steel sword in Yggdrasil called for the use of at least one Steel Ingot, but the native smiths didnt use ingots at all: they used bars and multiple swords could be crafted from a single bar. When they applied effects to that blade, they didnt need any data crystals: they used mana and reagents that were often laughably easy to obtain. Many of Nazaricks denizens wondered why their Master took such a great interest in the processes of the world right from the beginning. Time made the reasons abundantly clear. Their new world was seemingly limitless in its potential, and that potentially made it dangerous. They had to master everything about it before it could be used against them to any significant effect. Since most of its processes were inaccessible in a direct sense, they had to do so through the natives themselves. His next stop was the Tailors workshop, which was also considered an anomaly by Nazarick. This was because tailoring as the natives knew did not exist in Yggdrasil. Neither did many other trades, for that matter. Producing a cloth robe in Yggdrasil followed the same process as producing a suit of armour, a bow, or a sword. Only the materials differed. Whether one desired a breastplate or a bra, they utilised a Blacksmith. Ara, a Tailor looked up from her workstation. if it isnt Momon. Good morning. If youre wondering about that thing, we havent had any luck with it yet. Hohit turned out to be more of a challenge than I thought. May I take a look? The seamstress signalled her permission with a loose gesture before returning to work. Pandoras Actor went to a table near the middle of the workshop where a hand-held spindle lay next to a tuft of wool. Has anyone been able to alter it at all? He asked. Not into any usable form, someone replied. Im sure well get it eventually. The wool wasnt a material from Yggdrasil: it was from one of the races that lived in Wardens Vale. Based on its appraisal value, it was the equivalent of a Fourth-tier material. Unfortunately, Nazarick couldnt use it raw, as it didnt register as a valid item for any recipe. This naturally led to the challenge, which was finding someone who could turn the wool into yarn or cloth which might be recognised by a Yggdrasil recipe. Their Master had succeeded using a similar method in the past by providing Nfirea Bareare with materials and tools from Yggdrasil. A second attempt was still in progress by a certain Dwarf who had run off with a mid-tier metal ingot. At least the tuft of wool stayed in one place. Has this workshop gained access to any new materials? He asked. No, were still using fibres from the reeds around here. Its serviceable, but not much of a challenge to work with. We got some cotton from Wagner County, as well, but thats just as easy to handle. Tch. We need to find a way to bridge those progression gaps. That was yet another challenge. Different tiers of materials did not present themselves so readily. Not only had they been unable to locate any metals above Adamantite, but fibres that could be rendered into Second and Third-tier cloth didnt exist in the region, leaving Tailors in a very low-level state. The Merchants that he spoke with claimed that better materials for tailoring existed in the world beyond, but the caravans dispatched to secure a sampling of items from abroad were still at least a year away from returning. Ah well, at least materials arent consumed on failure with their systemwhat a convenient place this is. Experimenting with native materials gave him a sense of freedom that could not be experienced with the Guild Treasurys limited inventories. Losing anything from Yggdrasil in a test caused him to wail and gnash his teeth over the loss of something irreplaceable. That should be it for the village. Next is ordering some enchantments for these blades Regrettably, the selection of weapon enchantments in Wardens Vale was still highly limited. He considered going to Fluder Paradyne for a moment, but decided he was far too annoying to deal with in any capacity. The weapons would be targeted toward their Silver Rank trainees anyway, so there was no need for anything extravagant. After checking the progress of one other experiment running near the harbours forge, Pandoras Actor made his way south for his weekly visit to the expeditionary base. Baroness Zahradnik had timed a visit by her imperial guests to coincide with his own, so he would have to make a good showing as Momon the Black. Alessia and Themis, the two Orichalcum-rank Adventurers who were overseeing field operations, greeted him upon his arrival. How are things coming along? He asked. The Cleric of Surshana pointed at a map on the table, indicating a region immediately north of the camp. The teams have been crawling around in the woods nearby, Themis answered. Theyre under strict orders not to enter any of the ruins until we have a better picture of whats around us. Some of our teams question whether such caution is warranted, however. Lady Zahradniks briefing mentioned that a highly organised Goblin army came through here about a year ago, so they assume the entire region has already been ransacked. That line of reasoning isnt without merit, Pandoras Actor admitted, but this is still training. Our people are operating on that premise, the Cleric nodded. Im afraid our true enemy here is a dismal set of expectations. Because that army came through here relatively recently, our teams feel that theyre walking on a well-beaten path. No sense of adventure, huh Themis nodded. The areas weve surveyed so far have been cleared of significant threats and the remains of the armys encampments are everywhere. Its difficult to maintain our edge with things as they are. Then its good that we have the opportunity to add a bit of excitement, Pandoras Actor crossed his arms. Have you located a suitable site to demonstrate our capabilities? We have a few candidates, Themis picked a folder up off of the table and offered it to him. Ill let you decide whats the most appropriate. Hmm He leafed through the handpicked survey data. According to the Royal Armys reports, the Goblin army had camped near the riverfront for access to fresh water. That disqualified any of the ruins along the shore. In the end, he was left with two sites that were both far inland and a good distance from the highway. He placed the survey data on the table. Do we know any more about these two? Themis gaze went from the documents to the map. They were discovered on the way to the river, she said. So they were only identified through a cursory inspection of the area before we moved on. Both are reported to be town-sizedactually, many of our members expressed their curiosity about something What might that be? Weve identified the remains of villages and towns, but not a single city. Logically, it should be where the old highway we dug up meets the river. In other words, where were standing right now. Yet, the only evidence that a city once stood here is the lack of evidence. The lack of evidence? Pandoras Actor glanced at the map. I see. There are no ruins within a three or four-kilometre radius of the camp. Would it be safe to say that the city was pillaged and razed to the ground in whatever conflict created this haunted forest? That was the initial theory, Themis nodded. However, some unexplained anomalies immediately presented themselves. Such as? If a city once stood here, it should also stand as an epicentre in the regions negative energy profile. Yet, the signs of negative energy here are no more prevalent than the forests observed average. In that case, where did this all start? We have nothing conclusive, but it appears that the negative energy gradient grows stronger the further south our teams explore. So the people here were attacked from the south, but they were able to evacuate the city before the population could be massacred. Does this mean it was a nonhuman country that was destroyed by the Theocracy? Themis and Alessia exchanged a look. I have no knowledge of such an event in our history, Alessia said. My education is mostly that of a Squire, but I have conducted some independent studies in the capital. With how blatant the Theocracy government is about spreading pro-Human sentiment as of late, they would have undoubtedly marked the destruction of this place as both a great triumph for humanity and a lesson in the dangers of having nonhuman neighbours. How would you feel if that was actually the case? Pandoras Actor asked. A disgruntled look marred Alessias youthful features. I am a Paladin, she said. But my experiences in E-Rantel have shown that my position is difficult for many to understand. I am a servant of the gods: I am not a soldier or Knight of the laity. The Holy Orders do not necessarily serve the interests of the Theocracy High Council C especially in matters of politics. The Scriptures do emphasise the well-being of humanity and the cultivation of our strength, but nowhere does it explicitly say that we must be relentless in the destruction of nonhumans. As far as I can tell, that is a recent development exacerbated by the Theocracys ongoing feud with the Wood Elves of Evasha. Her words were not out of alignment with her thoughts, so Pandoras Actor could only assume that she spoke her version of the truth. Both Countess Corelyn and Baroness Zahradnik noted the same thing about their Scriptures, as well. I see. Apologies for the digression C I was merely curious with the circumstances here as they are. Considering what we know, I believe this southern town will offer the most exciting prospects for both our members and guests. That may be the case for the former, Themis said, but the latteris it a prudent choice? This may be an exercise, but any of the Undead that we encounter in the wild will be real. Their safety wont be an issue. We have the equivalent of an Adamantite team protecting them, do we not? Of course. In that case, well begin preparations for their arrival. Ill have the communications staff contact our teams. Themis left the table, her voice carrying over the air as she issued instructions to the camp staff. By noon, the teams surveying the north arrived at the camp. They were all veterans of the Azerlisia Expedition and each of them carried themselves with an air that was equal parts confidence and boredom. No sense of adventure, huh Pandoras Actor looked out over the camp as he considered the problem. It was an unexpected complication. The Adventurers had gone in with the understanding that it was a training expedition, yet their desire to be explorers of the unknown had been kindled with the Azerlisia Expedition. Danger and excitement were in demand and no exercise or training expedition could provide a substitute. He considered potential solutions, but it was impossible for expeditions to be exciting all the time. If anything, the standardised routines devised for the Adventurer Guilds expeditions all but told its members that most of their work would be what they considered boring. Anticipation was seemingly the only thing that fuelled their drive. Perhaps it was simply a matter of letting time temper their expectations. At the same time, the excitement that the Adventurers sought was at the core of the Adventurer Guilds marketing campaign and cultural identity. Gaining a reputation for not delivering on their promises would be problematic. Sister Alessia, our guests will be arriving shortly. And heres our spy He wasnt sure if the man should be considered a good spy or a bad one. Admittedly, Itzal Verdi came with a fairly solid narrative. He was a follower of the Six Great Gods who led a less-than-spotless life as a citizen of Re-Estize. Once the Sorcerer King advanced his plans with the Adventurer Guild, he decided to give adventuring another shot. With the resurgence of the Faith of the Six, he stepped onto a more devout path and entrenched himself solidly in a growing social network of old and new believers both within the Adventurer Guild and in the city of E-Rantel at large. It was a tale that most would consider heartwarming. This was all well and good but for the fact that he was an agent who reported to the local Windflower operative. Was it a good idea to profess the same faith that dominated the country that sent one to spy on the Sorcerous Kingdom? Was it fine to place innocent citizens at risk through their association with him? Then again, there were many ways to muddle the issue. Conventional espionage in the region didnt seem to factor in the notion that some beings could read the thoughts of others. For Pandoras Actors part, he only looked on in mild amusement. The Theocracy Paladins sent to the Sorcerous Kingdom were initially confused, but grew steadily in their conviction as time went on. The Theocracy spies who had come in filled with conviction, however, only grew steadily more confused. Truly, their Masters approach to the temples was flawless in every facet. Momon? Alessia looked up at him. What preparations have we managed to make? Pandoras Actor asked. Team Two should already be at the site, the Paladin answered. Team One is blazing a trail from the camp and Teams Three and Five are securing checkpoints along the route. Team Four and Six will be on welcoming duties and escortshould we include the Domina as part of Six? We may as well, Pandoras actor said. She wont hesitate to take command if something happens. do you believe that something will happen? Pandoras Actor chuckled, leaving the pavilion with a sweep of his crimson cloak. The world is filled with unexpected things, he said, and the unexpected may be exactly what we need to break up this expeditions monotony. Before the Storm: Act 3, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Pandoras Actor sifted through the cacophony of thoughts that came with the Baroness party. The locally-made public transportation carriages were nothing new to the Adventurers, but the individuals who emerged caused quite the stir. Hes so handsome That girl with the glasses is just my type! Eh? Theyre making us escort a pregnant woman through Undead-infested woods? Once the storm of thoughts and body language that could only be described as Human subsided, Pandoras Actor took a step forward and offered a slight bow. Welcome to our expedition camp, Baroness Zahradnik. Though I suppose the greeting might be strange, given that you drop by every few days. It would never cross my mind to turn down your words of welcome, Baroness Zahradnik replied. I have the pleasure of introducing three important guests from the Baharuth Empire. This is the Head Imperial Court Mage and the Countess of Waldenstein, Frianne von Gushmond. Beside her is the Mage Captain of the Imperial Armys Sixth Army Group, and the Viscount of Brennenthal, Rangobart Roberbad. Beside him is an officer from the Imperial Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Dimoiya of House Erex. What theCthat pregnant lady is Head Imperial Court Mage? I wonder if Lord Brennenthal is taking concubines. He looks young, so maybe I have a chance at first wife? Stupid Rangobart. Just you wait until we get back A chill ran up Pandoras Actors spine as he read the bespectacled girls thoughts. Women were terrifying creatures. I never realised our guests occupied stations of such high esteem, Pandoras Actor said. My name is Momon. You may know me as Momon the Black of Darkness. This is Themis Aspasia, a Cleric of Surshana. Beside her is Alessia di Altamura, a Paladin of Surshana. Both are Orichalcum-rank Adventurers and well-suited to oversee our expedition here. Hehso thats the famous Momon? I wonder how many Demihumans, half-breeds, and heretics she purges a weekshes so pretty that it must be at least in the double digits. Pandoras Actor blinked at the stray thought from Dimoiya Erex. Was there something about Alessias activities that he wasnt aware of? No, security was peerless in the Sorcerous Kingdom. They started their tour of the expedition camp, though Pandoras Actor felt that there wasnt much to it. It was basically a fortified encampment with two layers, consisting of the work area in the middle and the Adventurers tents and personal facilities on the outside. There was also a small lot with crates and pallets of samples that were delivered daily to Wardens Vale. This isnt too dissimilar from the camp of an imperial patrol, Rangobart noted. That shouldnt be surprising, Baroness Zahradnik said. There are only so many options to establish a camp for a small group in the wilderness, so any experienced group will tend to devise the same configuration. The main difference here is how this camp will eventually house civilian experts who will analyse the expeditions findings once they are secured. Wouldnt it be better to keep vulnerable personnel at home or at least in a fortified location nearby? It depends on the circumstances. Some things simply cant be moved and people have to come out to study them. Other things can be moved but its probably not a good idea to do so. The most frequent issue weve run into recently is that too many things get moved that arent important enough to move, but the Adventurers had no idea that they arent. Having an expert on hand reduces the clutter. This fellow seems to be more interested in mundane processes rather than any exciting episodes Viscount Brennenthal was difficult to read. He was aloof inwardly as well as outwardly most of the time, then became sharply focused whenever he had something to say. Nothing in the way of stray surface thoughts offered themselves to Pandoras Actor thus far. Was the high degree of mental discipline a result of some sort of special training, or was it merely a coincidence? There were very few people who could confound him like that, so Pandoras Actor couldnt help but worry that training existed against his abilities that didnt rely on raw resistance or immunity. Themis led them around the camp, eventually bringing them to the aforementioned work areas for their civilian specialists. Each space consisted of a modest tent that functioned as an office and living space, a pavilion that sheltered a makeshift workshop, and a smaller tent for storage. In a more established expeditionary camp, Themis said, this is where the on-site civilian analysts would usually be. That reminds me, Lady Zahradnik said. The Faculty of Necromancy would like to get started on their studies as quickly as possible. Im not sure how the Adventurer Guild wants to navigate that headache. Everyone wants to be first and insists that everyone else will ruin everything if they go around touching the sites. But theyre already in ruins Didnt you face the same issues during the Azerlisia Expedition? Only when we were in Feoh Teiwaz. The Dwarf Sages were insistent on being there to see every little thing the moment we uncovered it. We settled on establishing guidelines for future expeditions after that, but its barely been a month since the expedition ended. Is there any threat to their safety here? Pandoras Actor asked. There arent any apparent threats to their safety, Themis replied. But this is a negative energy zone. I already have my misgivings about camping here C theres no telling when a Skeleton might spawn in someones tent or some spectral-type Undead floats in from the surrounding forest. My recommendation is that we hold off on bringing in research teams until we move our base camp to the other side of the river. That wont happen until the bridge is complete. He turned his head to regard the construction in the distance. How long will it take? The Ministry of Transportations schedule states that the bridge should be traversable in two weeks, Lady Zahradnik said. It wont be ready for vehicle traffic until the end of the month. In that case, Themis said, theyll have to be based in the southern port. Its a lucky thing were operating where we are. How would you approach the issue in more remote locales? Viscount Brennenthal asked. That depends on the locale, Themis answered. This haunted forest presents unique challenges due to its supernatural nature. We can create a perimeter to dissuade wild animals and even Monsters from encroaching on the camp, but beings like the Undead and Elementals function according to a different set of rules. The Azerlisian Expedition didnt face many supernatural challenges and we expect that most wilderness areas would have issues of the more conventional sort. In those situations, we can more reliably protect our analysts. How often do Undead spawn here? They havent yet in the camps location, Themis replied, but thats no guarantee that they wont. According to our information, a Goblin army moved through the area and they are as much living beings as we are. The only locations that have begun to recover from their presence are the ruins scattered across the forest. Of the seventy ruined settlements weve identified so far, all of them are haunted and nine out of ten contain lesser Undead. Mostly Skeletons and Zombies. Would it not be for the best to keep those sites clear while theyre still manageable? Countess Waldenstein asked. If Adventurers were an army patrol tasked with domestic security, sure, Themis answered with a shrug. But these Undead are far too weak to threaten our expeditions. Im doubtful that one could even kill us in our sleep. Anything that isnt trivial to us has a chance of having intelligence, so our approach changes with them. So you mean to say that you attempt to engage in non-violent discourse. It hasnt happened so far, so I cant say exactly how things would go. We could at least send an Elder Lich to speak with an Elder Lich we find out in the world somewhere. The Sorcerous Kingdom already has a handful of what we consider wild Undead leading livesunlives? As productive citizens, so its an avenue worth exploring. Are Clerics allowed to say such things? Pandoras Actor held in a snort at the Countess thoughts. Granted, even in the Sorcerous Kingdom, the majority of people would react the same way. Even so, it never ceased to amuse him how they could conveniently rationalise or outright deny their rapidly changing reality. We may yet get a chance to see how things play out, Momon said. I mean no disrespect, but will you be able to travel through the forest? Our target site is roughly an hour by foot to the southeast. Countess Waldenstein is the equivalent of a Mithril-rank Mage, Lady Zahradnik said, so she isnt as frail as she may appear. Mithril? I should be at least Orichalcum He glanced out of the side of his visor as the Countess shifted slightly at the assessment. Lady Waldenstein, Pandoras Actor said. Similarities between our Adventurer Guild and the one youre familiar with may have caused you some confusion. The regions Adventurer Guilds traditionally rank teams according to the commissions that they can complete. A member of a team that can complete a Mithril-rank commission is a member of a Mithril-rank Adventurer party. A Mithril-rank member of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild, however, is capable of completing a Mithril-rank commission on their own. I see. He could sense each of their imperial guests taking a mental inventory of the Adventurers around themor, more specifically, their tags. Team Four was a Platinum-rank team, which made it a high-Mithril or even low-Orichalcum team by regional standards. At least one of the Mithril teams in the expedition would qualify as a low-Adamantite team. It was a complete inversion of the structure of the Empires Adventurer and Worker teams, which tended to rely on overly-large or highly specialised teams of members to tackle jobs. Its a sensible change, I think, Viscount Brennenthal nodded. The way that the Adventurer Guild rated their members always put individual strength in question. My comrades tended to argue endlessly about which Adventurer from what team was stronger and the loose way in which the Adventurer Guild issued commissions was a continual point of annoyance for the Imperial Administration. Annoyance? Pandoras Actor asked, In what way? Well, it wont be an issue much longer with the integration of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Undead into the Imperial Army, the Viscount said, but you could say that its a matter of accounting. The Imperial Administration prefers to operate with standardised measures wherever possible. When it comes to security, the organisation of the Imperial Knights offers that standard, and then the jump to hiring Adventurers for high-threat tasks introduces avariance that can often exceed the extrapolated cost of security by three times or more. Shouldnt that be considered an issue of scarcity? Security is a market like any other. That is how the Guild presents it. Most of my acquaintances in the Imperial Administration see it as nothing more than thinly veiled profiteering. The security of the realm should not hinge on the whims of an organisation that always proclaims its independence from the realm and its troubles, selectively choosing which tasks can and cannot be done. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. This seems to be a common sentiment even amongst administrators in many countries. And rightly so, the nobleman said. Their safety and livelihoods are at stake, after all. I cant imagine what its like in Re-Estize where most Nobles rely on Adventurers for anything but the least of threats. The Viscount seemed genuine in his sentiment, but Pandoras Actor lacked the relevant experience to gauge its broader veracity. By the time he had taken over the role of Momon the Black, he was already a celebrity who enjoyed the unassailable reputation built up by his Master. Few ill thoughts directed toward his person outside of a natural sense of envy or jealousy ever entered into his psionic awareness. They conducted a last-minute check for supplies before departing from the expedition base down a well-worn trail. The Adventurers from Team Four divided themselves into forward and rear parties while Team Six C namely, Momon, Themis, Alessia, and Lady Zahradnik C stayed close to their guests. Im surprised that one can find animal trails in a haunted forest, Viscount Brennenthal said. An animal trail wouldnt be this large even if the forest wasnt haunted, Lady Zahradnik said. This is probably the work of patrols from the Goblin army. There arent any left over, are there? Miss Erex asked. They were fleeing from the Fiend known as Jaldabaoth, Lady Zahradnik answered. Any survivors would have dispersed into the Upper Reaches. You mean the Goblins that attacked you are still around? At least some of them. Once the Goblin Army was shattered, the survivors either joined the local tribes or formed new ones. I suppose theyre my subjects now. Thats weirdly flexible of you, Countess Waldenstein said. Is it? The contest was already settled. Would the Empire butcher the citizens of E-Rantel if they had managed to score a decisive victory against Re-Estize? No, but they wouldnt have eaten us if we lost. Not that we would have lost. That may be true, the Baroness admitted, But I doubt thats the Empires true reason. The Temples would complain! Miss Erex said. It would be a waste of manpower, Viscount Brennenthal said. Would your Demihuman subjects complain like the Temples? No more than a Farmer in the Empire would care about the fate of a Farmer in Re-Estize, Lady Zahradnik said. Pandoras Actor silently pondered the exchange. How the natives reacted to the actions of others was still something of a conundrum to Nazaricks denizens. To the NPCs, it was a simple matter. There was Nazarick, and then there was everyone else. An attack on even the lowliest POP was an attack on Nazarick. If a theoretical Doppelganger country was razed to the ground somewhere, neither Pandoras Actor nor Narberal would care. Those who might intervene on behalf of outsiders didnt do so out of any sense of kinship, but because they were created to do so. The territory under Nazaricks control was considered the property of their Supreme Overlord, Ainz Ooal Gown. The natives dwelling in those lands occupied a spectrum that ranged from honorary Area Guardians to semi-autonomous sources of revenue. Outside of the Sorcerous Kingdom, nay, even within it, the people were fragmented. Family; religion; guild; community C many different factors tugged at ones allegiance and those factors went into an often fickle calculation as to whether intervention in anothers troubles was warranted. On one hand, it allowed Nazarick to operate with laughable ease, hatching whatever schemes they pleased. On the other hand, the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom possessed the same behaviours. Though the Supreme One had already given them the solution to that problem, enacting that solution was a long and arduous process filled with countless unknowns. They reached the first checkpoint without hearing so much as a peep from the surroundings. Reaching the second checkpoint offered just as little fuss and they arrived at their destination not long after. Both the Adventurers and their guests tensed as the subtle scent of undeath abruptly thickened in the air hanging over the vine-choked ruins. Reinforce Armour, Shield Wall, Lesser Dexterity, Stoneskin, Displacement, Fire Shield. Countess Waldenstein cast a long line of defensive enchantments. Her two companions followed suit. Ah! Wait! Penn twirled on the spot, flashing a glimpse of her string undergarments through the slit in her robe, Dammit, I missed the Stoneskin. Youre a Sorceress? Countess Waldenstein asked. Yeah, Penn nodded. Its rare to see Fourth-tier magic being cast. That Stoneskin came out of the blue. Equal parts curiosity and defensiveness emanated from Countess Waldenstein. Sorceresses are quite rare, she said. I imagine youve learned much with so many Elder Liches present throughout the Sorcerous Kingdom. Some might think that, but theyve got a certain theme if you know what I mean. I see, Countess Waldenstein said. Whats your speciality? Im working toward becoming a Fire Elementalist. Still need defensive spells in this line of work, though. Can you scribe scrolls? Perhaps we could settle on a trade A trade? Ah, sorry, I never learned how. I dont think its a common skill for Sorcerers in general. The sliver of Countess Waldensteins goodwill cultivated through the exchange evaporated at Penns reply. Well, that was a blind spot if there ever was one. I should encourage her to learn how to scribe scrolls. Sorcerers did not exist in Yggdrasil, and Penn was the only known Sorcerer in the Sorcerous Kingdom. In Yggdrasil, every Player selected its spells and skills upon leveling, so a class that learned magic the way that Sorcerers did didnt exist. He supposed that a Sorcerer might appear as a thief to a Wizard, lying in wait to copy the fruit of years of hard-earned study and costly research. How is it looking in there? Pandoras Actor asked. We just scouted the perimeter, Howe, a Gold Rank Rogue from Team Two replied. Skeletons and Zombies just inside the fringes. We spotted some Wights further in. Any sign of the sneaky types? Alessia asked. Specs? Not yet. What race are they? Pandoras Actor asked. Race? Howe looked over his shoulder, Its a mix. Nothing Human, as far as Ive seen. The man looked to the other scouts, who confirmed his findings. How is the place laid out? Umtownish? Anything that wasnt stones long rotted away. Most of everything thats left is inside that ridge encircling them C we figure its the remains of the town wall. Did anyone get a closer look at it? The scouts shook their heads. The place is big enough that were not sure how many Undead are in there. Didnt want to start something messy. A prudent choice, Pandoras Actor nodded. Now that were all here, lets see what this place has to offer. Be careful not to damage the ruins. We going in or pulling? Draw out our first set. An abrupt increase in difficulty could be somewhat unpleasant for our guests. Four Rangers stepped forward, lining up along the bank of the dried brook between the Adventurers and the ruins. One sent a blunt arrow sailing through the air to shatter the skull of a Skeleton near the ruined wall. Several dozen Undead turned and clambered in their direction. The other Rangers let loose, felling Skeletons and Zombies with every attack. A single Skeleton reached Henrich in the front line, but as the plate-clad Fighter raised his warhammer to give it a whack, an arrow whizzed in and blasted his bony opponent apart. Henrich turned around and looked at the Rangers. Really? The Rangers stared back at him with perfectly straight expressions. Pandoras Actor cleared his throat. Is there any movement further in? He asked. Nothing but the wind in the branches, Pool, one of the Rangers, said. The Rogues are already halfway into the town. Then lets continue clearing the perimeter while we wait for their report. Standing on a large boulder overlooking the surroundings, Countess Waldenstein and the other guests watched as the Adventurers carried out their orders. Unsurprisingly, the trivial task didnt elicit any thoughts of admiration from the trio. Do you have any questions for us while we wait? Pandoras Actor asked. Ive been reviewing the terms for the Adventurer Guilds expeditions, Viscount Brennenthal said. They seem somewhat similar to the exploration arrangements that governments issue when the occasional ruin is found. Pandoras Actor sent Lady Zahradnik a questioning look. Viscount Brennenthal will be employing the Adventurer Guild to survey his new fief in The Blister, Lady Zahradnik said. The commission has already received His Majesty the Sorcerer Kings tacit approval. In that case, Pandoras Actor said, I suppose its no small wonder that you asked, Lord Brennenthal. The terms are indeed modelled using similar arrangements in the past. Are there ruins in your new territory? That is a complete unknown, the Viscount replied. As Lady Zahradnik mentioned, my new fief is in The Blister, which has been the domain of the Viridian Dragon Lord for centuries. Our recent campaign there suggests any ruins that may exist have long been explored by the former residents. I think I speak for most of my comrades who might avail themselves of your services that the immediate concern would be the discovery of hidden hoards left behind by the Dragons. Hohas expected of Ainz-sama. It was a far more exciting prospect for the experienced Adventurers than their current assignment. In his infinite wisdom, their Master had already made a decisive move to not only relieve them of their boredom, but spread the word of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild. He had undoubtedly made arrangements to ensure that the Empire would rely on their services for the foreseeable future. Even if something like that was discovered, Pandoras Actor said, the terms of the contract would not change. What we find on your land is your property. I do believe that there is a clause where certain artefacts may be taken aside temporarily for research, however. When did you intend on hiring the Adventurer Guild for this survey? As soon as possible, Viscount Brennenthal said. The Baroness mentioned that it shouldnt be an issue. Its an official commission, Lady Zahradnik said, so it will take priority. This training expedition is better suited for our trainees, anyway. We can have them take over once the bridge is finished construction so they can set up a new expedition camp across the river as Themis recommends. Pandoras Actor nodded. Everything fit together perfectly, as it should be for any of their Masters plans. As it ever was, his all-encompassing gaze never missed even the smallest details. You arent incorrect, he said. I hope you dont mind situating yet another expedition. I live to serve at His Majestys pleasure, Lady Zahradnik replied. How many of these expeditions can you dispatch? Viscount Brennenthal asked. The minimum rank to qualify for official expeditions is Gold, Pandoras Actor answered. If all goes well, well have a second expeditionary force ready before winter. Our newly-landed Imperial Knights will be glad to hear that, the Viscount said. We have a lot of land to survey, and everyone eagerly anticipates being able to proceed with development. Enough to inspire confidence, but not enough to shock, eh? It was possible that their guests werent aware that most of their second expedition was composed of new recruits. Any Adventurer who could rise from Copper to Gold in less than two years would be considered a genius in the Empire and the Sorcerous Kingdom was raising dozens of them at once. Was it a weak spot in their marketing? Or was it a reputation for excellence that they could cultivate through their work? After a moments thought, he decided the latter was the better option. Those who aspired to that same excellence would eventually come on their own. Howes back, Themis said. What did you find? Gradient spikeI think thats what were calling it these days? Difficulty Ratings get up to the sixties or seventies from what I saw. Theres a ruined keep or barracks or something like that in the middle of town. The setups almost exactly like Zahradniks lectures. What does that mean? Countess Waldenstein asked. Negative energy zones create their own ecologies, Lady Zahradnik answered, becoming a dark reflection of life. In a settlement like this, every Undead being manifests as a citizen. This has the side benefit of making it easy for us to read the layout of such locations. Did you find any lords? Not on that pass, Howe replied. There are a handful of officers and prominent citizens. The mayor is a Blood Meat Hulk, heh. Adventurers filtered back as the Rogues delivered their scouting reports. The site would make for a more impressive demonstration than he had initially thought. How much further south beyond this town has the expedition scouted? Lady Zahradnik asked. Themis pulled a map out of a satchel on her hip. Five kilometres, give or take. Have the elemental gradients been mapped? We havent located another town, yet, Themis replied, but the content of the villages does suggest that the elemental gradient continues to shift in favour of negative energy past this point. We havent found anything resembling a front line yet. It seems like well be sending everyone away just as things get interesting here, Lady Zahradnik murmured. Pandoras Actor conjured up a vision of the past in his mind, using the evidence left behind in the haunted forest. Presumably, the negative energy concentrations would be at their greatest wherever the greatest amount of violence, suffering, and death had occurred, leaving a negative energy imprint indicating where the front line of the conflict was. As far as he could tell, the enemy of these people came swiftly and suddenly. The residents of the city had managed to evacuate, but this town a few kilometres to the southeast had purchased the time to do so with rivers of blood. This resulted in the spike in negative energy concentrations. He couldnt tell how many people had lived in this ancient country, but there probably werent enough to repeat the same sacrifice too many times. The front line of the conflict probably wasnt far. Lady Zahradnik, Pandoras Actor said. Do you mind taking command? We may be able to get to the bottom of this mystery before the day is done. Before the Storm: Act 3, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The Baroness first move was to send their scouts to reconnoitre the town again. Given the expedition''s overwhelming strength relative to the towns visible defenders, Pandoras Actor questioned the necessity of such an act. Lady Zahradniks Undead state made her thoughts unknowable to him, however, so he settled in to wait alongside their imperial guests to see what she was up to. Momon, Momon! Miss Erex waved her hand. Hm? Wheres your partner, the Beautiful Princess, Nabe? The thoughts of the three Wizards perked up at the mention of Narberal. If he recalled correctly, his Master had experienced the same difference in treatment in the Empire, where Fluder Paradyne showed absolutely no interest in the dark warrior until he gave him a glimpse of his arcane prowess. In the capital, Pandoras Actor replied. Adventurers in the Sorcerous Kingdom no longer exist as they do elsewhere. Our members are true professionals who can be formed into any combination of individuals depending on our needs. The senior staff are usually busy overseeing training and instruction. But didnt you come here as a couple from elsewhere? A couple He held back a sigh at the flower garden blooming in Miss Erexs thoughts. He supposed that it couldnt be helped that people thought of their relationship that way, but it always mentally threw him off. Ironically, Nabes faceless state in the young womans imagination put her closer to the truth than most. While its true that we arrived together, Pandoras Actor said, we only became an Adventurer team because it helped us move around in this region of the world. Our private interests are served better with the current arrangement. What part of the world did you come from? Far to the south. Did you come by way of the Theocracy or by ship through the Holy Kingdom? Thats a good question. No one seemed to care about Momon and Nabes origins aside from the fact that they were outsiders. As a result, he didnt have a concrete answer to the question. Miss Erex was reportedly an ambitious officer aiming for a high position in the Imperial Ministry of Foreign Affairs, so she was potentially a source of valuable information on the outside world. Lets see what we can get out of her We travelled through the Theocracy, he replied. I wasnt aware of that, Lady Zahradnik said. What route did you take? Pandoras Actor froze at the unexpected ambush. It seemed that he wasnt the only hunter present. He made a show of recollecting the journey as he desperately fished the imperial trios thoughts for information. Lets seeafter crossing the desert from the Koshey Belt, we came northwest through the savannah on the margins of Evasha. Their imperial guests seemed satisfied that his account matched their knowledge. Lady Zahradnik was a complete blank as she nodded at his words. I wasnt aware that such a route existed. Me neither! Was there a particular reason that you asked? My people are from beyond the Theocracy, Lady Zahradnik answered. Both my great grandfather and my mother. Rumour has it that Gazef Stronoff was from the south, as well. Are you and Nabe from the Koshey Belt or a country even further south? Ah, no, weC Zahradnik, the scouts are back. Pandoras Actor breathed a silent sigh of relief as he was saved by the returning scouts. The existence of the Koshey Belt was the limit of Dimoiya Erexs knowledge of the south. He would have to conduct some research before the topic was brought up again. They joined the Adventurers, who were gathered around a large sheet of paper unfurled over a flat boulder. One of the Rangers was penning out the details of the town. Like the towns wall, even the largest structures were little more than piles of broken stone scattered across the landscape. Howe, Lady Zahradnik said, you mentioned a mayor. Where is it? Should be this building. The Rogue gestured to a large building adjacent to the central plaza. What is the town halls staff composed of? Is there an archive or anything similar filled with Skeleton Mages? The Skeleton Mages are in other buildings. The clerks in the town hall are Wraiths and Ghasts. Couldnt get a solid count. Any sign of underground passages? Cellars or basements? The one for the town hall looks like its filled in. Alright. What about casters? Where are they? The scouts took turns reporting the locations of several Skeleton Mages. Lady Zahradnik took a step back from the map once they were done. These two buildings look like temples, she pointed to two other buildings on the plaza. These other buildings with one or two Skeleton Mages might be shops. Alchemists and such. What about this clearing? A Druid Grove, going by how the vegetation is arranged. Why are Skeleton Mages getting swapped in for divine casters? Im not exactly sure, Lady Zahradnik said. His Majesty the Sorcerer King has theorised that there isnt a suitable conceptual analogue for divine casters at this Difficulty Rating in our region. Conwhat? The right type of Undead to swap in. Stop sleeping through my lectures. But theyre perfect for naps Lady Zahradnik sighed as light laughter rippled through the assembled Adventurers. Viscount Brennenthal raised his hand. I would appreciate it if you elaborated on this subject, he said. It doesnt sound like anything Ive heard before. It has to do with what I mentioned before about negative energy zones reflecting what once existed where they stood, Lady Zahradnik said. The details are quite interesting. What Undead manifest in any given spot depends on factors such as the biome theyre situated in and what civilisation and race occupied the area before. Thats why we tend to see the same types of Undead across this region. Even the equipment that the Undead spawn with is reliant on what came before. In other words, you could say that there is a conceptual pool of forms that can manifest based on the combination of the above factors. Once enough ambient negative energy has collected in an area, it will coalesce into a form available for selection. So far, this is consistent in our observations of Undead producing areas in the Sorcerous Kingdom below a certain threshold. What happens above that threshold? A sufficiently advanced negative energy ecology will begin manifesting aberrant forms. These are rare, so there isnt much that I can say beyond that. How come we havent noted thisstructure before? Countess Waldenstein asked. We actually did, Lady Zahradnik answered, but our framing only has us recognise the smaller patterns within the greater. A sentry at a graveyard has a solid idea of what theyll potentially face. Similarly, we have expectations of what might lurk in an old tomb or what will be present on a border patrol along the Katze Plains. What we dont see is how Undead in our region differ from other regions: what we know is perceived as normal everywhere, but it isnt. The Baroness briefing continued, thoroughly plotting out their assault on the town. Once she was satisfied that everyone understood how things would roughly play out, they took their positions outside the ruined towns main gate. Watch Captains cohort, first. At Lady Zahradniks signal, the Rangers started loosing arrows at the gatehouse. The ruin turned into a hive of activity as the nearby Undead reacted to the attack. Thats a lot more than just the gate, Pool called out. Weve got a call to arms. Looks like theyre mimicking living reactions. Horst; Cass: youre up. A pair of Wizards stepped out in front of the fighters. Despite the rubble of the wall being less than a metre high, the Undead sentries rushed to the equally ruined gatehouse to stream out in their hundreds toward them. Arrows continued flying out to take down the leading attackers. Slip them up. Grease! Grease! The old path halfway down from the gatehouse immediately took on a slick appearance. Despite Grease being a First-tier spell, even the much higher-level Wights lost their footing and fell. A handful managed to stay on their feet, but their movement was significantly slowed. The Rangers switched to take down the Undead that looked like they could struggle their way through while the pileup of Undead grew. Clean them out! Lightning! Lightning! The twin lightning bolts ripped up the path to the gatehouse, leaving a trail of devastation in their wake. A single, frazzled-looking Wight appeared to be the only survivor. Hold. Horst; Cass: withdraw. Behind Lady Zahradnik, the Rangers lowered their bows. The warriors on the front line eyed the smoking, three-metre-tall undead Demihuman as it stalked toward them. Great Wight? Or Wight Lord? I dont even know what kind of Demihuman this thing is based on. Its a Gnoll, Lady Zahradnik said. Its a bit bigger than a regular Gnoll, so it may be a lord. It dont look lordly to me. Someone ask. What are they doing? Miss Erex whispered. Checking for signs of self-awareness, Pandoras Actor told her. Theres a somewhat broad range in which intelligent Undead may be found. Heinrich walked toward the Wight, which looked entirely intent on ripping him limb from limb. Umhello? Were Adventurers from the SorcC A heavy thunk sounded as the Wight slammed its claws against Henrichs heater shield. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Theres gotta be a better way to do this, Henrich grumbled. You need to work on your people skills, Kyla told him. Then we should get a Bard to do this. Fuck that! Vincents voice came from the back. Another thunk sounded from the front line. If you have a brain, please respond. Do the Undead even have brains? I think the Elder Liches heads are empty. Can someone figure thisCeep! The Wight suddenly lunged, its slavering maw of yellowed fangs reaching over Henrichs shield to bite his pauldron. Henrichs Warhammer came across to smash into the Wights extended neck. Its jaws came loose as its head fell and swung loosely from the hinge of its broken spine. Dammit, this damned thing drained me! Aww, Themis crooned in sarcastic sympathy, did you get get a widdle dwainy-wainy from the wighty-bitey? The commentary continued as Henrich contended with the Gnoll Wight. Eventually, the Fighter slapped it to the ground with his shield. Can we end this thing already? He asked, I dont know if its intelligent, but it clearly isnt interested in cooperation. Fine, the Baroness said. Henrich cocked his warhammer. Two broadhead arrows whizzed in and buried themselves into the hapless Wight. Henrich spun on his heel as his target disintegrated. I hate you people. Themis raised her hand toward the Fighter and cast a spell. Lesser Restoration. Reposition at the gate. Scouts, check how much of the town that encounter cleared. The Adventurers picked up their packs and made their way up the path. Lady Zahradnik gestured for the Countess party to follow. Do expeditions always go like this? Viscount Brennenthal asked. Things are a lot more orderly with the captain present, Pandoras Actor said. We get a fair bit of banter if the situation isnt very threatening. They have a much different approach from the Imperial Army. If faced with hundreds of Undead, my former Captain would have ground them down with an infantry line while keeping the mages in reserve. Mindless opponents are simply that predictable, Lady Zahradnik said. If Captain Germund had the same amount of experience fighting the Undead, he would have probably done something similar. It was instructive nonetheless. I still havent given much thought as to how this new War Wizard company will operate on a tactical level. What did the Imperial Army have in mind? An Imperial Air Service wing with more Fireballs. Countess Waldenstein snorted. Its pointless going over all of the nuances with the Court Council or the Generals, she said. I had to sell the concept in terms that they could understand. Do we even have a hundred spare War Wizards lying around? Your primary source of recruits will be seniors from the Academy. We needed a clearly defined outlet for those types, anyway. Think of it this way: if you start with a full company, people are going to expect you to do things before youre ready. I suppose Viscount Brennenthal said, But going by what Ive seen of General Ray, hes going to push to get an operational company as quickly as possible. In that case, Countess Waldenstein said, have you considered recruitment posters? Im sure Public Affairs can come up with something nice and inspiring. Theyd even put your face on it. Im afraid well be swamped with female applicants if I do that. You make it sound as if thats a bad thing, one of the Adventurers snarked. Viscount Brennenthal fell silent, but his thoughts seemed to be focused on puzzling out training arrangements if his War Wizard company ended up being filled by women. Its worth considering given how rare mages are in general, he said after several moments, but I feel that civilian women joining the Imperial Army because of a propaganda poster are going to be in for an unpleasant shock. I cant exactly treat them like regular recruits: the dropout rate for civilian women trying to become Imperial Knights is nearly a hundred per cent. How you integrate them into the Imperial Army is entirely up to you, isnt it? Countess Waldenstein asked. As far as I know, yes, Viscount Brennenthal said. But I cant have people joining thinking theyre going to be the protagonist in a romantic adventure. you give women too little credit, Countess Waldenstein crossed her arms. Viscount Brennenthal rolled his eyes. Dont act as if you havent seen what Public Affairs sticks on those posters. Theyre shameless about planting silly ideas into the heads of both men and women alike. Zahradnik, say something Hes not wrong, Lady Zahradnik said. Wagner snatched one of those standing cutouts of General Ray from a hallway in the Academy. Its set up in the solar of her city manor now. In all seriousness, the Baroness continued, establishing an identity for your War Wizards and managing the expectations associated with it will be the central challenge. The Sixth Army Group learned that lesson the hard way and General Ray was the only one who tried to prepare his soldiers for what they were getting into. What do you mean by that? The Baroness scanned the town ahead of them before settling into a more comfortable posture. Imperial culture ennobles the protective aspects of martial culture as a consequence of the Empires history, she said. They threw off the rule of foreign invaders and the Imperial Knights are honoured for their role in maintaining the security and order of the realm. A spirit of service and steadfastness are virtues to be rewarded. But thats a good thing, isnt it? Miss Erex asked. Whether its a good thing or not is beside the point. What matters is that the culture of the Empire and the Imperial Army revolves around the idea that the Imperial Knights are defenders of the Empire. The Imperial Expeditionary Force doesnt need defenders: it needs conquerors. That comes with an entirely different set of expectations C even a different sense of morality. The Imperial Administration may see its military strength as little more than numbers to plug into its formulas, but signing people up to fight the wrong fight will leave you with a legacy of broken veterans. How did General Ray prepare his soldiers? He told them the truth. Showed it to them. General Ray transferred people into his battalion based on their ambitions and aggression. He facilitated that aggression, showing them that they were nothing like the steadfast defenders that the Empire imagined them to be. In fact, they were the antithesis to that concept; the very sort that imperial citizens are raised to revile and fear. They were violent thieves who would trample anyone who stood in the defence of their homes, stealing their lands and livelihoods. He even called his battalion Rays Raiders to remind them of what they were. Above all else, he made it clear to his soldiers that the Empire would not understand them. That only those who stood on the same battlefield would ever comprehend what they had become and truly accept them for it. and do you agree with his stance? Viscount Brennenthal asked. It doesnt matter whether I agree or not, the Baroness replied. It just is. Imperial culture may take generations to align with the Empires new reality. What General Ray is doing is spearheading the required change while seeing to the mental well-being of those under his command. Pandoras Actor gauged the reactions to Lady Zahradniks words. The Adventurers were clearly disturbed by the direction that she claimed that the Empire was talking, though he could only consider it progress. A year before, none of them would have batted an eyelash over the idea of Demihumans being victimised by imperial conquest. Countess Waldenstein and Miss Erex still mostly thought nothing of it while Viscount Brennenthal was somewhere in-between. As for himself, he wasnt sure whether he could relate. If the forces of Nazarick were ordered to assault a guild base, they would do so without question. A different question arose when he considered his feelings when confronting the NPCs of the target guild base, however. To the NPCs, dying in the defence of Nazarick was considered the pinnacle of service. If so, would the enemy bases defenders be considered the most honourable of foes? Would Nazaricks denizens fight to the utmost of their ability out of respect? Or would some NPCs seek avenues to spare their foes out of that same respect? He could almost tell who would do what. By the same token, analogues to Nazaricks structures were already being made in their new world. Duplicity and disrespect toward Nazarick and its Supreme Overlord were met with the utmost vehemence when the offenders should have been unworthy of attention either way. Bugs to be squashed, so to speak. Being made to care about the actions and words of what should have been an insect beneath their notice was infuriating for some and surprisingly refreshing for others. I suppose that our culture, too, is evolving. The denizens of Nazarick were tied to the circumstances of their creation, yet this existence that was set in stone could still give rise to emergent behaviours. He found the prospect deeply fearsome and exhilarating at the same time. A few minutes later, the scouts returned, reporting that the wall defence on their side of the town had been obliterated by the Adventurers attack on the gatehouse. Well strip the town of its patrols, next, Lady Zahradnik said. How far do they come out? Theres one that loops between the square and this gatehouse, Pool said. It stops at every intersection, though, so it might take some time to arrive. Will attacking them sound another alarm? Pandoras Actor asked, Not that I think we would lose, but we could do without fighting the entire town at once. Theres a simple way to find out, the Baroness said. Pool, hit the patrol on this side and lead it out to the side of us. If it comes alone, bring it over. and if it doesnt? I have confidence that you can outrun them. The Ranger gave Lady Zahradnik a long look before leaving to carry out her instructions. To everyones relief, only the patrol came running. Red Skeleton Warriorvariant? One of the Rangers frowned, I liked it better when we were fighting Human-sized Undead. Its too damn annoying to tell whats what here. A tall, big-boned Red Skeleton Warrior chased after Pool with a giant maul, followed by its cohort of a dozen regular Skeleton Warriors. There were at least five different races represented in the patrol. That patrol captains an Ogre, another Ranger said. Two Goblins, a GnollI dont know what the rest are. The others were Human-sized or slightly larger, but their skeletal structures clearly werent Human. Half of them had small tusks that jutted from their lower jaws while the rest had flattened heads. Hobgoblins and Orcs, plus one Bugbear. These things gonna hit any different? Someone asked. Strength according to size. Hobgoblins will be about the same as Human Skeleton Warriors. Loose arrows once Pools out of the way. Actually, Pool, take a left. Lets get half of that patrol in here. The Ranger abruptly changed direction, allowing the Adventurers to loose their shots into the side of the column. Assailed by the new threat, half of the Skeleton Warriors jerked back to run along their previous course. Match them one for one. Left Goblin. Right Goblin. You lazy littleBugbear. Uh, what does an Orc skeleton look like? The taller one with the little tusks. Front Hob. Back Hob. The frontliners closed with their targets after calling them out. Alessia reached hers first, intercepting its axe with her shield. She guided the blade to the side, then stuck out a foot to trip the Hobgoblin as its momentum carried it past her. The Paladin pivoted and smashed her opponents ankles in quick succession, then crushed the wrist reaching for its fallen axe with a booted heel. Howe and another Rogue came over to finish off their helpless target. She fights so dirtyis she really a Paladin? Pandoras Actor chuckled lightly at Miss Erexs thoughts. A strange, empty hiss filled the air. Above! Alessia, defend our guests! Aye, Dominia! A barbed javelin streaked down through the canopy and bounced off of Pandoras Actors armour. A second attack struck Alessias shield. I love you! Dimoiya cried, Youre the best Paladin ever! Aerial patrol: two Wyvern riders! Pool, get the rest of that patrol in here. Finish them off before our new friends circle back to strafe us again. A storm of Magic Arrows lit the undergrowth as the Adventurers rushed to put the remnants of the patrol down. Pandoras Actor peered through the gaps in the canopy, alert for any sign of a renewed aerial assault. Is this truly a mindless response? The question was mirrored in some form by the thoughts of multiple people. It was difficult to think the seemingly coordinated attacks were merely a coincidence. Incoming! Right flank! A dark spot against the clear skies appeared intermittently through the canopy, swiftly making its way toward them. Pandoras Actor sprinted across the back of the Adventurer front, launching himself through a gap in the branches. A rotting mouth lined with decaying teeth momentarily filled his vision before he rose past it. The same, empty hiss that preceded the first attack filled the air as the Undead Wyvern twisted its neck to snap at him. Another javelin bounced off of his armour as he levelled out. He landed on the Wyverns back, seizing the Wight rider by the neck as it reached for another javelin. Its crimson gaze burned with the single-minded hatred of the Undead even as Pandoras Actor severed it in half and hurled it into the trees below. Now, wheres our other flying friend His mount bucked beneath him as he scanned the surroundings. All that he could see was an endless sea of green and the mountains looming in the east. He spent a few minutes shifting his weight around and trying a few other possible ways to steer his impromptu mount, but nothing seemed to work. A stroke of one of his greatswords separated the Undead Wyverns neck from its shoulders. Much to his annoyance, the thing kept flying along, trying to throw him off. A pair of simultaneous slashes removed its wings and he hopped off just before it crashed into the trees. On the forest floor, he found the Undead Wyvern to be far more resilient than he gave it credit foror perhaps his attacks struck locations that couldnt take much damage in the first place. The long, dismembered body thrashed blindly about, spraying black viscera from its severed extremities. Pandoras Actor ducked under a wild swing of the Wyverns scorpion-like tail before lopping it off and driving his offhand home. At long last, the Undead creature collapsed and started to disintegrate. He didnt spare a moment more standing over his vanquished foe, turning on his heel to take several steps before stopping again. His initial intent was to send their aerial attackers crashing down somewhere near the battle in an impressive display of daring-do. Unfortunately, that had proven impossible and he had travelled far further than expected. There was no sign of the town nor any sounds from the ongoing fighting. Now... Pandoras Actor said to himself as he eyed the undergrowth around him. Where am I? Before the Storm: Act 3, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 I think we lost him, Themis said. I think he lost us, Lady Zahradnik replied. Rangobart looked between the two women with a somewhat incredulous look. Was it fine to leave things at that? The aerial ambush barely fazed the expedition and the patrol along with its bonus was quickly dispatched. Now, the Adventurers were going from building to building, clearing away the Undead populating the ruins. With how the Adventurers framed things, a part of him couldn''t help but imagine that they were systematically butchering the residents of a living town. One of the Rogues brought another batch of Undead to the expedition, running past the front line. Tailor, wife, and four kids, she said. Why a Tailor? Cause we havent used it yet. Since most of the ruins were little more than outlines of rubble where buildings once stood, the Adventurers passed the time by trying to reason out what everything used to be. Some of them seemed obvious, like the Temples and a few of the public buildings, while the rest were loosely categorised into workshop, apartment, and warehouse. Is it fine to leave Momon out there? Lady Waldenstein voiced Rangobarts unasked question. Hes the strongest Adventurer in the Guild, Themis said. He isnt at any risk of being harmed. Why did he do something like that? The Adventurers, Alessia said, they like to show off, yes? Especially the veterans from before the new Guild. He probably had something impressive in mind, but it didnt work out as intended. Displays of prowess are essential in the old Adventuring business, one of the Bards, Vincent said. Trying to get by on posted commissions alone is both slow and monotonous. Impressing clients is a good way to spread awareness of ones team and secure personal requests. In Momons case, he had somehow become famous enough that his first quest as a Copper-rank Adventurer was a personal request from a well-known Alchemist in the city. Did he know the Alchemist from before? Dimoiya asked. I dont think so, Vincent shook his head and shrugged. Heroes are just made of different stuff, I guess. From the way that they fought, the new generation of Adventurers tended to keep things uncomplicated despite their constant banter. Rangobart didnt particularly care about how visually impressive they were so long as they could do the work that was advertised in the promotional materials he had received earlier that week. He didnt want to kill the mood or seem insufferable by saying so, however. Ah, Henrichs voice came from the front, this ones got a funny-looking sword. A few people near the Fighter turned their heads as he used the head of his warhammer to bind the blade tightly over the rim of his shield. Maybe youre fighting a Herbalist, Cass suggested. This is a bit too much to be a harvesting tool, dont you think? Henrich asked. The Fighter shoved the Wight off balance and buried his warhammer in its chest. It crumbled into dust in a matter of seconds, as did its exotic weapon. Dammit, why cant these things drop their stuff? The Katze Plains would be an iron mine if we could. Who decides that? They can kill people just fine with their fake weapons. It wasnt a question Rangobart had ever asked. Most people just accepted such things as a reality of the world. Were clear to the town square, one of the scouts announced. Lets set up on the near side, she said. It doesnt look like theres a market filled with townsfolk or anything like that. The square wasnt anything like a square, either. A circular area roughly thirty metres across was ringed by the remains of the towns largest buildings, containing the remains of several features that he couldnt put any names to. Rangobart scanned the nearest piles of worn, moss-covered rubble, wondering what the place looked like before it was destroyed. I find it hard to believe that one can discern anything from this, he said. Its worn down to practically nothing. Well have to do some digging around to find better-preserved pieces of the place, Lady Zahradnik told him. Considering how widespread the ruins are, this expedition may take many years to complete. Is that a good thing, or a bad thing? Its good in the sense that well have plenty of sites for field training, Lady Zahradnik replied. Id like to have some answers sooner rather than later, though. Despite her impatient statement, the Baroness voice carried nothing in the way of urgency. Rangobarts experience with her also indicated that she was the furthest thing from impatient. Does it have something to do with your development plans? He asked, I believe you mentioned building a port on the river here. There is that, Lady Zahradnik answered, but its a minor concern. Whats bothering me iswell, this giant hole in our history. We barely know anything about the past, yet we use past examples to inform our future actions. Theres simply too much about the world that we dont know or understand. He couldnt deny that, but, at the same time, he wondered if it mattered all that much. Whenever ancient ruins were found, the first things that came to peoples minds were undiscovered riches and powerful artefacts. Now that he thought about it, very little, if any, history was associated with such discoveries. Nobles put great value in history, so he had always assumed that any findings were inconvenient or outright damaging to the houses that found ruins on their lands. It was a perfectly rational decision. Few houses had histories that preceded the Demon Gods, so chances were that the history discovered in any ancient ruins would say that the land belonged to someone else. Ultimately, ruins were stores of practical rather than historical value. Eastern temple first. Lets try not to get the whole thing at once. A single Ranger stepped forward and nocked an arrow to his bowstring. His attack shattered the skull of an acolyte standing on one side of the temple entrance. Rangobart tried to imagine how imperial citizens would react if members of the clergy were casually assassinated in broad daylight like that. A sentry wouldnt be able to react in time to do anything unless they happened to be right beside the attacker. A second arrow destroyed the Skeleton Mage opposite the first. Several Undead of various types came out the door and met a similar fate. Only a handful of Wights made it to the expeditions defensive lines. Keep them coming. I know I said to not get them all at once, but lets not leave our people standing around. Uwah! Whats that thing?! We got the high priest! The high priest had been previously identified as a potential Vampire Spawn. Upon examining it up close, Rangobart couldnt blame the scouts for the tenuous label. The Undead Goblin that looked three times more savage than the other Undead it was outrunning, but it was hard to tell exactly what type of Undead it was. Whos catching this thing? I got it! A woman C he believed her name was Kyla C intercepted the slavering Goblin mid-leap with her shield. Rather than bouncing away, it clung to her shield with its blackened claws. Why did I volunteer for this?! Kyla cried as she tried to shake the thing off, H-hello? Were Adventurers from the Sorcerous Kingdom After dealing with their respective targets, the Adventurers watched expectantly as Kyla struggled with the Undead Goblin. If you can understand what Im sayingCargh, this sucks! Why are we trying to talk to things that just want to kill us? Shouldnt there be some easier way? There are spells to control Undead, Themis said. Alternatively, we can have an Elder Lich come along to dominate Undead. I think that might defeat the purpose of the exercise, though. Go ahead and destroy it. Its probably a Great Wight. Kyla dispatched the Great Wight and gave its crumbling corpse a kick. We need to bring Merry next time, she grumbled. Shes the Undead specialist, isnt she? She didnt come precisely because we need more than just one Undead-specialised Ranger, Lady Zahradnik said. If we left things to chance, our Rangers would tend to specialise in Beasts and Demihumans. Its not so easy to pick up, though C were just getting a taste for the real thing to see if anyone likes it. The Adventurers entered the temple ruins, spreading out to investigate its interior. Its roof had caved in and all of its wooden structure had rotted away, but at least the walls were partially intact. Lady Zahradnik stopped at the base of a shattered dais. Rangobart traced her line of sight to the missing section of wall behind it. Did you expect to find something? He asked. In a way, Lady Zahradnik replied. The layout of this place isnt exactly the same as Human temples, but the architects faced similar realities. They needed space for their congregation and a place to address them from. Unlike the roughly rectangular temples that Humans built, the one they were standing in was a shallow, half-circular auditorium. The ruins of some offices or dormitories lay behind the missing wall, but the wall itself would be Youre looking for a god, Rangobart said. A statue or a depiction on the wall behind the pulpit. No, the Baroness replied, Im digesting the fact that its missing. Lady Zahradnik turned away from the gaping hole, gesturing to the walls encircling the auditorium. They, too, had missing sections. If this was a Human temple, she asked, what would go into those holes? Rangobart frowned at the spaces. He felt that something should be there, but what it was escaped him. Murals! Dimoiya said. Murals, the Baroness nodded. Carvings. Stained glass windows. Weve determined that there are two main types of temples in this region of the world. There are altars to the elements where people make offerings to natural spirits and receive temple services, and then there are the Temples that were more familiar with: facilities of an organised religion or philosophy. An altar to a force of nature doesnt need seating like this because the priesthood doesnt preach. Either way, both would have murals, carvings, and other forms of artwork that would help identify what the temple was, who frequented it, and what their values and history were like. He frowned as he tried to envision what was missing. It was quite annoying when framed in Lady Zahradniks terms. He almost felt like he was being denied information by some unknown antagonist. Art is valuable, Dimoiya said. Whoever wrecked the place may have just stolen it all. That might be the case for statues, pottery, and pieces of metalwork, Rangobart said, but entire walls? Maybe if the walls were inlaid with gold and encrusted with gems Rangobart went to the closest standing stretch of wall. The grey stone didnt show any signs of being stripped of valuable materials and the distinctly plain surface suggested that the temples builders werent particularly concerned about decorating the place. As with such structures in the Empire, artists were probably commissioned separately for that sort of work. So youre suggesting that this is one of the holes in the regions history that youve mentioned before, Lady Waldenstein said. My grandmother kept me out of that discussion when you visited with her, so I can only believe that thiserasing of history is a purposeful act by powers that are still active in the present day. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Its consistent with what Ive observed elsewhere, Lady Zahradnik nodded. The distant past is something we barely have any knowledge of and someone is trying to keep us ignorant of it. Its an injustice that must be corrected. Ah Now that they were standing in the ruins of a temple, the main source of Lady Zahradniks interest in the regions lost history was suddenly made apparent. She was a staunch adherent of a god of justice. Naturally, she wouldnt suffer any injustice if she could help it. In hindsight, it also explained much about what they had seen in her demesne. Religion factored little into imperial rule and Rangobart wasnt very religious himself, so the idea that religious tenets influenced Lady Zahradniks work as a Noble was outside his usual scope of consideration. Anyone find anything interesting? A chorus of negatives sounded from the surrounding Adventurers. Using the ruined temple as their new stronghold, they prepared to clear what was left of the town. The town hall is next. None of our Fighters should have issues holding off the mayor. Remember to disable its regeneration once its turn to go down comes around. With their clearing routine already well established, Lady Zahradniks touch was light as the Adventurers captain. It felt a bit like a routine highway patrol in the Empire C at least if the average Imperial Knight was as strong as the expeditions members. Lady Waldenstein and Dimoiya hovered ever closer to the action, their classically imperial taste for spectating violence slowly, but surely, getting the better of them. He hoped that they wouldnt start displaying their bloodthirst like members of an excited audience at the Grand Arena. If you dont mind my asking, Lady Zahradnik, how much does it take to train individuals of this calibre? How much? Lady Zahradnik put on a thoughtful look, I suppose the better answer to your question is that how you can train your people is based on the means that you have available. Many methods used by the Sorcerous Kingdom cannot be emulated by the Empire because it requires talent and infrastructure that the Empire hasnt developed yet. But these Adventurers are locals, right? That means the training itself isnt so advanced that it cant be understood. Yes and no, the Baroness replied. Its just how things are, isnt it? The Imperial Army is a complex machine that allows the Empire to maintain a standing army of over sixty thousand strong. Re-Estize may have faced the Imperial Army every year in the Katze Plains, but there is no realistic way that they could create their own version of the Imperial Knights. The closest they could get was Marquis Boullopes highly trained force of Knights and professional men-at-arms. They have no Ministry of Magic to produce War Wizards with, no Imperial Air Service, no Military Academy to produce career officers, and no militant Clerics. The bureaucratic and logistical apparatus that supports the functions of the Imperial Army simply does not exist in Re-Estize, and so recreating the Imperial Army is similarly impossible. Rangobart nodded along as Lady Zahradnik spoke. It was the truth, but a dissatisfying one in respect to his question. Are you worried about your new company? The Baroness asked. How could I not be? He snorted, Im starting from basically nothing. I had hoped that our visit to the Sorcerous Kingdom would offer some avenues to explore, but, so far, it seems like it amounts to we have all these advantages that allow us to do what you cant. Its unfortunate that youve interpreted things that way. I was hoping that your time in the Sorcerous Kingdom would send you home with all sorts of useful ideas. When it comes to industrial development, yes. I was just thinking that the Sorcerous Kingdom would have more, well, magic. As far as perceptions of the Sorcerous Kingdom went, this was far overshadowed by it being a kingdom of darkness, but it felt like an obvious attribution. It was right in the name of the place, after all. Wagner agonises over that every day, the corner of the Baroness lip twitched. The fact of the matter is that the Duchy of E-Rantel was, until recently, part of the Kingdom of Re-Estize. It will take us generations to look and feel anything like a Sorcerous Kingdom. Wardens Vale seems to be coming along well enough, Rangobart noted. Thats because a series of unfortunate events that I cant be pleased about allowed me to start from scratch. I have a liege who appreciates my qualities and friends who are experts in the fields that Im weak in. Old laws graciously retained by our new sovereign allow me to expand my territory without limit and the majority of the Royal Courts most prominent members support me in my ventures. In Wardens Vale, I have power, land, resources, and freedom that any Noble would be envious of. I am under no illusion that another Noble could achieve an even greater degree of success in the same circumstances, though the direction of things would almost certainly be different. Of that, he had no doubt. From what he learned in Corelyn Castle, most of the other Nobles in the Sorcerous Kingdom displayed a close, if not identical, frame of thought to that of their imperial counterparts. Lady Zahradniks influence on the work of her friends could be construed as either wasteful luxury or gross inefficiency. If she were a Noble in the Empire, she would have been branded as incompetent, though she would have never had the chance to do the same as what she did in the Sorcerous Kingdom. The ground shook lightly as the mayor thumped its way out of the town hall and cut across the plaza to reach the Adventurers. It took a ponderous overhead swing that might have instantly crushed a veteran Imperial Knight, but Henrich received the blow against his shield with nonchalant ease. I think this Blood Meat Hulk is weaker than the ones we train against, the Fighter said. Great, then you can hang onto it until were done with the rest. Tch, I need to buy a fire-enchanted weapon from somewhere Henrich obligingly brought his Blood Meat Hulk away from the main battle so its sweeping attacks wouldnt inconvenience the others. The Fighter focused entirely on defence as his opponents regeneration would make offence a pointless effort. Have you considered that you might be looking too far ahead? Lady Zahradnik asked. Rangobart turned his attention back to the Baroness. What do you mean by that? Youve been tasked to create something that the Empire has never had before, Lady Zahradnik said. Both the Court Council and C more importantly C the Imperial Army look to you as an officer with the expertise necessary to deliver what they want. The reality, however, is that your career as an officer has been expedited due to army traditions and its only been about a year since you entered service. While I may not be an officer in the Imperial Army, I do believe that youve found yourself in a position similar to my own as an officer in the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Forgive me for my ignorance, my lady, Rangobart said, but Im not exactly sure what your position in the Royal Army of the Sorcerous Kingdom even is. Before coming to the Sorcerous Kingdom, he only knew her as a liaison officer. After visiting Wardens Vale, her place in the grand scheme of things was clouded by the variety of things that she was responsible for. On the field, Lady Zahradnik said, Im a Captain. What Im referring to in this case is the fact that were both responsible for raising special forces for our respective militaries. That part of the tour begins tomorrow, but I will say that your work should become much easier once you start setting expectations on your own terms. Pursuing the nebulous desires of your superiors who have no real idea of what youre supposed to be doing probably isnt very productive and you will be held entirely responsible for not meeting expectations which you havent set boundaries for. Is this something youve experienced before? My superiors have a habit of both overestimating and underestimating things at the same time. Fortunately, improving themselves and the organisations that they are responsible for to better serve His Majesty the Sorcerer King lies foremost on their minds at all times. I cannot say whether the Empire will provide you with the same experience. Rangobart snorted. Most likely not. Even when they agreed on something, the different factions of the Empire all wanted things to go their way. Lady Waldenstein saw the War Wizards as a cultural pillar in the magocratic society she envisioned for the Empires future. The Imperial Army wanted a unit that could facilitate new operations, especially with the coming expansionary drive. Efficiency was ever the mandate of the Imperial Administration and the War Wizard company was a way to optimise the Empires human resources. He wasnt sure he wanted to know what his new subordinates would expect. As for himself, his conversation with the Baroness made him realise that he didnt have any expectations of his own. All of the legwork he had done so far was in service to the desires of others. His life since childhood followed similar patterns, so maybe it was just a frame of mind that he was accustomed to slipping into. Zahradnik, can we do this keep/barracks thing next? I wanted to save it for last, but not for any real reason If were going to find something, a Rogue named Mag said, its going to be there! It has the strongest packs of Undead and the inner structure is still intact. A good half of the Adventurers turned pleading looks up at the Baroness. Rather than their Captain, she now felt more like their mother. Fine, Lady Zahradnik said. Have we noticed anything new in there? If we clear out the entrance, Mag said, us Rogues can take a peek deeper inside. You heard her. Were picking off the sentries at the front. Expect them to bring friends. In addition to the two Skeleton Warriors guarding the entrance to the half-ruined building, six more came from just inside the doorway. The Undead squad was powerful enough that a standard imperial patrol would avoid engaging it and call for an air strike instead. Alessia, grab three. Destroy them first. The Adventurers smoothly reorganised themselves to carry out the Baroness orders. Lady Zahradnik didnt spare the battle anything more than the occasional glance, instead peering up at the skies over the plaza. Do you think well be attacked by Wyvern riders again? Rangobart asked. Ive yet to figure out that aspect of this locations logic, Baroness Zahradnik replied. But the patrol back there called for air cavalry. Its not unreasonable for the towns stronghold to do the same. What if they are being coordinated by an unseen Elder Lich? Thats part of the reason why were attacking this building now. Weve been clearing the town methodically; abruptly switching to the end may cause an unseen controller to panic or at least throw off their preparations. can the Undead panic? Of course, Lady Zahradnik replied. The difference is that they can separate themselves from the physiological consequences of it. Rangobart eyed the stronghold and its sentries. Aside from the ones that had been attacked, it didnt look like any of them had moved from their posts. Lady Zahradnik dispatched her scouts halfway through the ongoing battle. They returned not long after the last Skeleton Warrior fell. More Skeleton Warriors, Itzal reported. The insides unnaturally clean. The Adventurer turned their heads at the Rogues report. How clean? Lady Zahradnik asked, It might be from that Goblin army looting the place. Looks like someone had the corridor swept a while ago, the Rogue replied. As in with a broom. No sign of any furnishings or decorations and it hasnt been ransacked. How far were you able to get? Just to the ends of the corridors. More Undead are blocking the way beyond that. Does that mean someones home? Kyla asked. Its worth a summon to find out. Lady Zahradnik gave Themis a nod. The Cleric held her palms out toward a clear spot nearby. Summon Undead I. Rangobart frowned as a Skeleton rose in front of them. He wasnt sure whether he should be shocked that a Cleric had summoned an Undead being or whether it should have been expected for an adherent of Surshana. The Adventurers said nothing, watching expectantly as the Skeleton walked into the empty doorway and turned the corner. Nothings happening to it, Themis said. Does that mean no ones inside? Or they could be smart enough to see what were doing. Attack something with it. Okie A crunch heralded the summons demise, followed by the tread of skeletal feet and a variety of angry noises. Among them was a thin, eerie wail. Wraith. Keep an eye out for it. Undead appeared a moment later, flowing out of the entrance to head straight for Themis. Its weird how they always know who the summon belonged to, Henrich said. Wraith coming through the pack, Pool called out. Three of em. Aside from the three Wraiths, there were over a dozen Skeleton Warriors and scores of lesser Undead. Still near the front, Lady Waldenstein and Dimoiya took an involuntary step back. Burn them down. Double barrage. Grease. Grease. Grease! As with their attack on the gatehouse, the swarm of advancing Undead piled up as they stumbled and slowed on the magical oil slick. The expeditions mages unleashed two sets of Fireballs from their positions atop the overgrown temple walls. An orange glare lit the surroundings as the resulting conflagration scoured the broken stones of the plaza. By the time the flames subsided, only a few Skeleton Warriors in the rear fringes survived. They continued charging forward through the remains of their fellows, crushing charred corpses and kicking up piles of ash. It doesnt seem like anyones home, Lady Zahradnik said. What makes you say that? Rangobart asked. If they were under the control of an Elder Lich, they wouldnt have reacted like that. The Elder Lich would have taken some time to digest what was going on before issuing orders to its dominated Undead. What if it was having its dominated Undead act as if they were mindless? Then it would be throwing away its army. There is a possibility that it did so to distract us while it escaped, but the Royal Army has orders to intercept unauthorised flyers outside of the expedition area. Lets take a look at our prize, shall we? Our prize? Out in the plaza, the Adventurers had already dispatched the remaining Undead. The scouts had already left to investigate the building again. Howe signalled to the expedition from the front entrance. Theres an intact basement, the Rogue said as they came up to him. The others are already poking around down there. Is it cleared of Undead? Lady Zahradnik asked. The basement isnt too big, Howe answered. About what youd expect for a building this size. Lady Zahradnik nodded to Alessia, who led a vanguard down a set of narrow stone steps. Her voice drifted up the stairwell, sounding the all-clear, and the rest of the group joined them in a well-kept chamber lined with small rooms. Furniture that looked like it was hewn from the nearby mountains was arranged in an eerily similar manner to a laboratory at the Imperial Ministry of Magic. As time passed, the Adventurers excited expressions faded into disappointment. While neatly furnished, furnishings appeared to be all that the underground space had to offer. Themis came around to deliver her final report thirty minutes after their entrance. I think its obvious by now, the Cleric said, but someone used to live here. Probably an Elder Lich, going by the look of things. Theyve either moved away long ago or they were destroyed and the place looted by the Goblin army last year. I see, Lady Zahradnik said. Thats disappointing for us, but, even as empty as it is, this town is still a valuable site for our researchers. Will they even be able to work here? Alessia asked, Given how quickly the Undead reappeared after being wiped out last year, new ones may show their faces at any moment. Thats something Ill have to figure out for the next expedition group, Lady Zahradnik answered. The Cleric and the Paladin gave Lady Zahradnik a questioning look. The Baroness offered them a slight smile. The Adventurer Guild has a new commission, she told them. Lets head back to Wardens Vale C we can discuss the details over dinner. Before the Storm: Act 3, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 They seriously left me behind Momon the Black was supposed to fade from prominence, but Pandoras Actor wasnt sure how he felt about vanishing into the obscurity of a dark forest. Granted, he had gotten curious about some of the ruins he had walked by and then spent the next few hours exploring the forest as Tigris Euphrates, but he never expected to return to an empty expedition camp. Baroness Zahradnik probably brought them back to Wardens Vale to discuss Viscount Brennenthals commission. The Baroness approach to social functions was every bit as practical as everything else that she did. Even celebrations served one purpose or the other, if not several at once. As it would probably be Awkward if he suddenly showed up mid-dinner, Pandoras Actor took his time making his way back to Wardens Vale. Along the way, he came across an Elder Lich observing two warring highland tribes from a rocky outcropping. Whats going on here? Pandoras Actor asked. This one is recording the interactions of the two groups of agents below, the Undead mage replied. Agentsagent-based modelling, huh It was a bit of wisdom left behind by the Supreme Beings in the Great Library of Ashurbanipal. One could supposedly simulate complex systems and glean data from the individuals acting within them. To their great shame, the three great minds of Nazarick could never seem to get it right even with the vast mental faculties they had been created with. For some reason, the natives never immediately recognised the supremeness of the Supreme One and didnt fling themselves on the ground in abject humility for being allowed to exist in the same world as He. There was clearly something wrong with their heads. The technique, it seemed, wasnt foreign to the locals, either. They didnt simulate things, but rather let them happen in reality and Baroness Zahradnik was the most extreme about it. The Upper Reaches had been transformed into a gigantic economic and social experiment, though its denizens had no clue about it. Have there been any interesting developments? Pandoras Actor asked. No. Pandoras Actor waited for the Elder Lich to elaborate, but it seemed content with its answer. So much for seeing whats behind the reports. By and large, the administrations data was delivered in the sterile, no-nonsense style expected of the Elder Liches, but he had still hoped for something meatier on-site. All he could really say from what he had seen so far was that things were progressing. What they were progressing towards was another question. How has the local economy been developing? Slowly, the Elder Lich said. Transfers of goods between tribal populations more often occur as the result of conflict rather than trade. Has the Royal Court devised a method of taxing such transactions? Erno. I believe the idea is to have the tribes gradually develop their own versions of more advanced economies. Exacting a portion of plunder as tribute would slow that process and it wouldnt cast the Sorcerous Kingdom in a very good light. Were supposed to be an upstanding, civilised nation; not some sort of organised criminal enterprise. In that case, this one estimates that revenues from this territory will not match those of a developed barony in the heartlands for half a millennium, if ever. Preservation of wealth and productive assets is a foreign concept to the local tribes. Mah, well, thats why theyve remained as wilderness tribes this entire time, no? The land is their productive asset. Which currently cannot be taxed under the laws implemented in this special administrative region. I believe your colleagues collecting data along the river would say otherwise. Rudimentary concepts of regular trade have already taken root there. With trade comes ideas, so I dont share the same, dismal projections. The nascent river trade was already giving many tribes a clear advantage over their landlocked rivals. As one might suspect, they used those advantages to more effectively pursue their traditional ways, expanding their territories and absorbing smaller tribes. How each tribe and race organised themselves was now only of interest to Baroness Zahradnik, but also to the central administration as their current laws had many holes and shortfalls when it came to nonhuman behaviours. For the time being, they were relying on the threat of force to uphold those laws, but continuing as they were would undoubtedly become burdensome with the Sorcerous Kingdom expanding its borders and influence. They needed systems that would work for a multiracial population. The efforts of Nobles like Baroness Zahradnik and Baroness Gagnier were currently their greatest leads to realising those systems. Theres Countess Wagners planned trade delegation to the City State Alliance in the spring, as well. We should have plenty of data to make comparisons by then. He left the Elder Lich to his observations, following the mountain slopes northeast toward Wardens Vale. Indeed, things in the Sorcerous Kingdom seemed to be progressing steadily. Combined with Demiurges work abroad, they were well on their way to appearing as an island of peace and prosperity in an increasingly troubled world. Twilight had long passed by the time he finally arrived in Wardens Vale. To his surprise, he found Baroness Zahradnik and her Ladys Maid outside the foundry on the southern end of the future city. The noblewoman inclined her head in greeting. You survived, she said. Of course! He chucked, I expected you to be entertaining your guests. The Baroness gestured toward a carriage parked nearby. Its Soul Eater carted them off at a decent clip once they seated themselves within. Theyre still enjoying themselves with the Adventurers at the restaurant. I excused myself to see to some tasks. Speaking of which, how is Miss Faber coming along? She was quite excited about her new work order. I believe shes progressing splendidly, he replied. Im having her work with some Mithril Ore now. I cannot begin to express how thankful I am for your help, Lady Zahradnik said. There isnt much demand for the calibre of work that shes capable of here yet. Is that so? What about tools necessary for the work of other artisans? Unless its a blade of some kind, she wont be producing those sorts of goods. The work will go to its respective artisan. Strict as ever, I see Not that it was a bad thing. In fact, it was just the opposite. The experiment related to the girl C which also involved two dozen subjects based in various locations around the Sorcerous Kingdom C sought to determine how readily the natives picked up specialised Job Classes. They received basic training as Blacksmiths before being tasked to exclusively forge specific categories of goods. In theory, this meant that they would begin with the Blacksmith Job Class, then advance to become the specialists that their tasks guided them toward. Miss Faber was meant to advance from Blacksmith to Weaponsmith, and then to Bladesmith. Pandoras Actor sought to answer several other questions involving Job Class progression through the experiment and many others like it. The existence of certain individuals gaining certain prestige classes long before they should have been able to suggested that Job Class prerequisites did not exist or at the least werent as stringent as they were in Yggdrasil. This was both intriguing and concerning at the same time. According to their Master, the number of capstone Prestige Classes C the powerful, top-tier Job Classes that lay at the top of a mountain of prerequisites, like Eclipse and Valkyrie C that a build could obtain was limited by the levels that their prerequisites took up. Heteromorphs often had a good chunk of their Level 100 cap taken up by Racial Class Levels, so they ended up being pigeonholed into very specific builds with only one or two capstone classes. Humanoids, on the other hand, could have two or even three times the number of capstone classes as their heteromorphic counterparts depending on the synergy of their Job Class Builds. When one considered how the natives of the world could seemingly skip prerequisites and manifest previously unknown Job Classes that had little to no respect for Yggdrasils balance, it presented a disturbing possibility. Impossibly powerful individuals could exist in the world: ones with builds that minimised prerequisites and ended up with dozens of capstone classes. Such an individual could supersede the strength of even the Eighth Floors defenders and bring ruin to Nazarick. Fortunately, a seemingly insurmountable wall lay between any native with that potential and the dreaded outcome. The first was that the natives they had encountered thus far appeared to be unaware that the Job Class System existed at all. Someone, somewhere had to have figured it out, however. Job Classes left very clear and replicable indications of the systems existence and the earliest evidence of potential Players in the region dated from over half a millennium previous. People had centuries of accrued data to draw conclusions from, so Pandoras Actor could only assume that there were entire civilisations taking advantage of that knowledge. The Beastmen encountered in the Draconic Kingdom that effortlessly dispatched Baroness Zahradnik were potential examples of this and thus utmost caution was demanded in their investigation. Economic restrictions presented the second major barrier. Using Blacksmiths as an example, trying to do what they were doing in Miss Fabers Bladesmith experiment was practically impossible for most individuals. A novice Blacksmith could not simply sit around and wait for specific types of work, as they would starve in the process. Levelling also was a pain since experience seemed dependent on challenge relative to skill and class aptitudes C something else that didnt exist in Yggdrasil C seemed to vary by individual. As Baroness Zahradnik had mentioned, demand for what the natives considered extraordinary work was negligible and additionally limited by the scarcity of materials. A Blacksmith wouldnt get far by making iron nails and simple tools for their entire career. Farmers could only level so much by growing mundane grains. Combatants faced fewer and fewer worthy opponents the stronger they became and every worthy opponent was potentially one that ended their lives. These challenges were easily overcome, however. All the natives had to do was the same thing that Nazarick did. Investment in institutions allowed for the cultivation of specialists and even insignificant tribes already did this to a small degree. Perhaps ironically, the more individualistic a society was, the less of a chance it had to produce individuals who stood above the rest. Maybe Narberal was on the right track all along with her constant referral to the natives as one bug or another. Specialisation is the key to their success, after all. Despite the certainty that at least a few civilisations in their new world had grasped the Job Class System in some form and put it to work for them, the last few obstacles to producing threats to Nazarick suggested that such threats were next to nonexistent. The first of those was the low-level state of the world. So far, nearly everything was laughably weak and the remainder was still no true threat to Nazarick in its entirety. By the same token, materials that were middling by Yggdrasil standards were nonexistent in their new world. Even if one surpassed the low-level barrier, the sheer lack of information that the natives had access to was crippling. Individuals who advanced beyond Level Twenty were essentially pioneers facing the unknown. All things considered, the great minds of Nazarick agreed that the odds of an existential threat to Nazarick were astronomically small. At best, some high-level natives benefitted from institutional investment with access to equipment from past Players. Their Job Class builds would be an absolute mess because reliable knowledge of high-level Job Classes, skills, spells, and abilities were legends of dubious veracity at best. Without foreknowledge, there was a near-infinite number of ways to slip up while scaling the pinnacles of power. This only applied to purely-native civilisations, of course. Civilisations led by Players, on the other hand It would be foolish to assume that a country like the Sorcerous Kingdom hadnt been founded in the past or wouldnt appear in the future. The Slane Theocracy C which was by all appearances an incomplete attempt at just that C existed, after all. And, so, the experiments commenced. To become the true masters of their new world, knowledge was required. To prove the supremacy of Nazarick, all challenges had to be overcome. If he said so himself, he was most suited to the task. He would scour the world and discover all of its secrets. He would collect the relics of Yggdrasil scattered far and wide. A true adventure lay before him, perhaps similar to the ones that the Supreme Beings embarked on in the past. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! One could say that I am learning how to fashion a new generation of NPCs, as well His gaze went to Baroness Zahradnik, who continued to ride silently alongside him while he was absorbed in his thoughts. From a certain perspective, she was the first of those NPCs and also served as a perfect prototype. She probably wouldnt even mind if he rebuilt her from scratch if it meant she would be even better than before. The resurrections were free, too. What are you adding to the point catalogue? Miss LeNez mentioned that you ordered a new batch of weapon enchantments. Eh? How did she know I was done monologuing? I guess her powers of observation are getting up there His Momon form was that of a warrior, which meant he had little in the way of raw concealment. By assuming the forms of a few of the Supreme Beings, he found that the keen senses of Rangers and Rogues enabled them to read even the most insignificant amounts of body language, sound, and scent. This application of sensory abilities didnt exist in Yggdrasil, but, even so, their master in his infinite wisdom knew how to exploit it. Some of the rookies finally broke and bought weapons with basic enchantments, he said, so I ordered replacements. Not that I dont understand the sentiment, but it never ceases to amaze me how consistent that behaviour is. Even after we made it clear that they could sell the equipment back to the point shop after they were done with it, they still tried to save up for choice items while taking all sorts of unnecessary punishment. Humans have a way of registering hardships as proof that their ventures are worthy of the effort, the Baroness said. This undesirable behaviour wont end unless its clear that what theyre trying to do is impossible. Adding opponents that require magical weaponry to properly harm should help. There are too many demerits to that suggestion, Pandoras Actor replied. Relying solely on specific opponents will drastically narrow down our encounter variety, thus simplifying training in a different way. If we merely sprinkle them in, the teams just resort to using magic to blast their way through. Ultimately, it will only have them upgrade their weapons and nothing else. Lord Mare intends to raise the overall difficulty to resolve the problem. Again? The Baroness raised an eyebrow. Suffering builds characteror so they say. Im hard-pressed to disagree given the results. How about you? Do you plan on using similar methods to train your recruits? Im afraid youll have to go through the proper channels for that answer. Strict indeed It didnt matter if he was a member of the Royal Court: she wouldnt share any information that Momon didnt officially have access to despite their long-standing relationship. When he had first visited the military base in Wardens Vale, the Undead were thoroughly confused when she chased the unauthorised entity out. Are you acquainted with the Sorcerous Kingdoms head of magic item development, by the way? Ive met him before, Pandoras Actor replied, Why do you ask? He keeps sending us the strangest letters, Lady Zahradnik said. I get the strong feeling that he has the same problem as our novice Adventurers. He doesnt like anything that were producing and exhorts us to delve into the abyss of magic. Ah, how should I say ithes an ambitious fellow. Dont you aspire to have your companies create superior items? They are constantly improving, but Im certain that the common folk have no interest in having their lighting plunging them into the abyss of magic. Pandoras Actor chuckled at her reply. Despite seeing all sorts of unbelievably fantastical things by native standards, she ever remained grounded in her approach to governance and life in general. Perhaps your comparison isnt too far off, he said, but dont your magic casters carry the same enthusiasm? Its nowhere near as ambiguous, Lady Zahradnik replied. Everyone has clear, achievable goals. Well, the Necromancers are still making a collective, long-term study on how to turn themselves into Elder Liches is that possible? According to them, it is. Its rumoured that several formerly living beings elsewhere in the world have already achieved lichdom. Yet another mystery In Yggdrasil, a Skeleton Mage evolved into an Elder Lich using a specific item called the Book of the Dead. Skeleton Mages in their current world, however, were mindless and didnt grow at all. Elder Liches naturally manifested as Elder Liches. A Human C or any other race, for that matter C should have required a World-class item to be able to change races in the way that the rumours claimed. The idea that World-class effects might be achievable by the natives without having access to World-class items was a matter of grave concern. At the same time, the locals only seemed to consider it a legendary feat. The local governments certainly didnt invest any resources into obtaining the same power. It was a strange and irrational response to such information as far as he was concerned. Do these rumours have anything to do with the Elder Lich who rules over a city far to the southeast? I have no idea, Baroness Zahradnik replied. It may be worth investigating in the future, but it will take a while for the Sorcerous Kingdom to grow its influence beyond the immediate region. Was the Royal Court considering reaching out to other Undead powers after its success in the Katze Plains? We would if we actually knew where they were, Pandoras Actor replied. Dont you think its strange that the information that we have about the world beyond the immediate region is merely a collection of rumours and legends? Thats simply a consequence of who delivers information, isnt it? The Baroness said, Merchant networks will share reliable information about trade and events internally. Everyone else relies on Bards and other travellers, who only share what they consider interesting or entertaining. We wont ever get the sorts of information about far-off lands that were looking for without going there ourselves. Then how would an event like the Battle of Katze Plains, the submission of the Empire, or the invasions of the Draconic Kingdom or the Holy Kingdom be perceived? Thats a question better answered by Countess Wagner, but, as I understand things, we exist in a corner of the world thats about as far from anything important as possible. Furthermore, were viewed as little more than savage primitives. Stories of distant countries being invaded or subjugated in such a place arent noteworthy events. The Battle of Katze Plains stands out from the others due to the fact that it wasprosecuted in such a novel way. Pandoras Actor cursed internally. He had been afraid of that. In other words, news of the Sorcerous Kingdoms helpful interventions and benevolent rule wouldnt make it far while something that raised its infamy likely had. The worst part about it was that they had no idea who was now aware of their existence and making preparations for whatever future they foresaw. Knowing the prevalent attitudes of the natives toward the Undead, they might very well be facing walls of superstition and fear wherever they went. Their carriage dropped them off at the corner of the village square and Pandoras Actor accompanied the Baroness back to her manor. He eyed the unassuming patches of dirt scattered outside the building. It seems like Glasirs little projects are starting to bear fruit, he said. Or maybe sprouts is a better way to describe it. The real test is whether theyll last, the Baroness said. This soil is made up entirely of broken-down city refuse and dead Slimes. He stopped to examine a patch of dirt near the road. It looked like any other sort of dirt to him. Hundreds of little sprouts carpeted the square-metre plot in stark contrast to the dark grey granite surrounding it. Would you like to join me inside? Lady Zahradnik gestured at the door to her manor, It looks like you have something to discuss. The two Death Knights at the entrance offered sharp salutes as he passed between them. Lady Zahradniks Maids went about their preparations to entertain their guest after he was seated at the table in the former war room on the second floor. The Baroness descended from her bedroom to join him shortly after, though the only thing that seemed to have changed about her was that she had let her hair down. Her long waves of chestnut hair gave off a silky sheen in the magical lighting as she seated herself across from him. The Royal Court reviewed the recently submitted development plans for the city here, he said. I must say that its an intriguing prospectand ambitious. It will certainly be quite the sight to witness. Do you have any questions about the proposal? My questions are merely out of curiosity, Pandoras Actor replied, but the Royal Treasurer posed a few that must be answered. As you are a Ranger, you must know that the plants that Lord Mare brought for Glasir to raise are not mundane in any way. The Baroness nodded. Yes, I realise that. Lord Mare went so far as to explain what they were when I noted that. He wouldnt say where they were from, but he assured me that they wouldnt become invasive. Its the former that the Royal Treasurer is concerned about. Your development plans state that the public spaces of the city will be treated as common land. Maybe Im misunderstanding something, but doesnt that mean that goods harvested from the public spaces of the city will belong to the first citizen who puts in the effort? Thats a rather odd interpretation, Lady Zahradnik tilted her head curiously. May I ask how in the world you managed to come up with such a thing? That should be the rational conclusion, should it not? Have you not heard of the tragedy of the commons? A Maid appeared and poured out two cups of tea. She laid out a platter of biscuits before lowering her head and taking her leave I cant say that I have, Baroness Zahradnik said. Simply put, those who act out of rational self-interest will exploit common resources to the detriment of all others. A man may graze his cows on common land for more than they need to so that they may produce more milk and thus provide an opportunity for personal profit. Others, seeing this, will do the same. As a result, the common land becomes ruined from overgrazing. I cant recall anything so silly ever happening before, Lady Zahradnik said. Is thisidea by any chance related to the Land Reorganisation Act? As a matter of fact, yes. The House of Lords keeps unanimously voting down the act due to the clause that mandates the enclosure of common land for private redistribution. Yes, I voted it down for the same reason. At the same time, the nobility is already applying the portions of the act that they see as beneficial according to the realities of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Which was an extraordinarily annoying tactic to Albedo. With every passing day, her Land Reorganisation Act lost more and more momentum because most of what it proposed to remedy was slowly, but surely, no longer becoming a problem. The more she tried to get the piece of legislation through, the more it seemed that she was wasting everyones time. Of course, no one ever suggested that to her face. For the life of him, Pandoras Actor also couldnt see what was wrong with the bill. It was a piece of economic wisdom left behind by the Supreme Beings, after all. Lady Zahradnik quietly sipped her tea, watching him with her dark brown eyes. Then perhaps you can explain to me why it is that they keep rejecting it, he said. Im sure any of the other Nobles could explain it to you better, the Baroness replied, but, as a whole, the reason is that it undermines the aristocratic establishment and weakens our societal fabric. The Royal Court is proposing the seizure of communal land that has been managed by the people for generations in the interests of economic efficiency. The bill fails to propose how it will adequately compensate for the damage that this would causethough, based on this tragedy of the commons that you proposed, perhaps the Royal Court thinks that it is saving us from some injustice? I cant speak for the others, Pandoras Actor said, but I never imagined that the bill would be seen as harmful. Thats because whatever image this tragedy invoked couldnt be further from the truth. Common land isnt somepot that people can access for soup as much as they wish. Common land usage rights are what is deemed fair allocation by community consensus. The local magistrate is responsible for keeping people accountable according to that agreement and the local lord enters the picture should forceful measures become necessary. This tragedy of the commons does not exist in the rural territories of E-Rantel C only the triumph of community management. The very idea assumes that people are nothing more than unthinking animalsits almost like an excuse to treat everyone as livestock. This motion to enclose common land alienates people from one another for no good reason. Not only does it distance the people from each other, it distances them from their lords and their sovereign. It has the effect of weakening the peoples identity as villagers, denizens of a fief, and subjects of His Majesty the Sorcerer King. The Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom are rejecting the bill because it weakens the Sorcerous Kingdom on multiple levels in favour of a short-sighted desire for industrial efficiency. Pandoras Actor stared down at his steaming cup of tea. In truth, he had gone around asking the Nobles of the Duchy the very day that the House of Lords rejected Albedos bill. Not only did he know that she would be infuriated by the rejection and would demand an explanation, but it was also an ideal opportunity to reinforce the notion that Momon the Black stood for the people of E-Rantel. By and large, Lady Zahradnik gave a simplified version of their rationale. In that case, he said, could you be so kind as to explain how this system of common land will work in practice here? It isnt complicated, Lady Zahradnik replied. Lord Mare mentioned that the plants Glasir is tending to are supposed to grow around her tree and that the materials they produce are valuable to the Sorcerous Kingdom. The citys custodians will be tending to the citys public spaces and the local culture discourages people from doing what they arent supposed to be doing. I think Ive lost sight of the part where this is supposedly common land, Pandoras Actor said. Think of it as the evolution of common land, Lady Zahradniks lips turned up slightly. A city is a population of specialists. It would hardly do to have them grow food and tend to herds on the side. The custodians of the city will be specialists themselves: Druids, Rangers, and their apprentices. Perhaps even Farmers. The proceeds garnered by their efforts will fund the operations and maintenance of the city as a whole. This, of course, includes programs that promote the physical and social well-being of its citizens. Why didnt Mare mention any of this? I should ask Aura next time. When he had asked about how things would work out in Wardens Vale, the Floor Guardians answer was Un. It should be fineprobably. The plants that Mare had left with Glasir werent too valuable by Yggdrasil standards, but they still produced materials that werent obtainable anywhere else. Thus, Mares ambiguous answer drove Pandoras Actor to figure out how the resulting resources would be handled. In the end, it appeared that everything would be fineprobably. Ill relay your words to the Royal Treasurer, Pandoras Actor rose from his seat. Hopefully, they will be enough to answer his concerns. Baroness Zahradnik rose from her seat and lowered her head. It is always a pleasure to serve, she said. Hopefully, the next time that His Excellency the Royal Treasurer has questions for me, he will be kind enough to bring them up with me personally. Before the Storm: Act 3, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Whats going on here, exactly? Following the Adventurer demonstration, they reconvened after a one-day break C mostly for the sake of Lady Waldenstein. When their tour resumed, Rangobart once again found himself at the army base in Wardens Vale. This time, they didnt come to register as guests, but to inspect the grounds and visit with its first class of recruits. Much like the various types of apprentices they had seen around Lady Zahradniks territory, the recruits time was split into vocational training in the morning, academic training in the afternoon, and personal time after dinner. As they were presumably Rangers, combat was also involvedexcept what Rangobart was currently witnessing looked more like an impending slaughter. In the barren stone field before them, a girl faced off against a Death Knight that looked like it wanted nothing more than to turn her into a stain on its flamberge. Hey, Dimoiya said in a low voice, is she going to be alright? How could that possibly be? Lady Waldenstein replied. Maybe shes stronger than she looks, Rangobart reasoned. Isnt she the girl that we saw running on the road in front of the Orc? Jelena only recently joined the military academy, Lady Zahradnik told them. This isnt meant to be an exhibition match C its merely training that weve walked in on. How is this merely training? Training in the Imperial Army C especially for recruits C could be strict and difficult, but he had never heard of training that was impossible. What could the girl possibly learn in a futile battle against a country-ending threat? Fight-o. On the opposite side of Lady Zahradnik, a pink-haired girl in a vaguely maid-ish outfit C a Maid from the Sorcerer Kings household by the name of Shizu Delta, according to Lady Zahradnik C offered a dispassionate cheer of encouragement. He couldnt tell whether she was being sarcastic or not. Jelena looked askance at the Baroness, but she only nodded in response. Jelena turned to face her towering adversary, squeezing her bow in her left hand. Several green objects fell out of her skirt. A squeamish sound rose from Lady Waldenstein as they realised what they were. Slimes? Rangobart frowned. Slimes! Dimoiya said with a horrified look, Just where was she keeping them?! Jelena is something like a Beast Tamer, Lady Zahradnik said. Im not sure if theres a specific term for a Ranger specialised in handling Slimes. The Slimes arranged themselves in a double-layered formation in front of the girl, who nocked a bodkin arrow to her bowstring. Did she actually have a chance? With the addition of the Slimes, the duel had become a nine-on-one. The Death Knight could only attack one of them at a time and their small size would make them hard to hit. At Jelenas command, the little green blobs spread out to encircle their prey. Metal scraped against stone as the Death Knight shifted in reaction to the Slimes movements. The air grew tense as the Death Knight was steadily hemmed in. Jelena raised her bow and unleashed her attack in a single smooth motion. The arrow hissed through the air, then clunked off of the Death Knights shield. At the same time, three Slimes pounced onto the Death Knights back. An ear-splitting howl filled the air, and the Death Knight twisted and turned in an attempt to dislodge its attackers. Three more attached themselves to the Death Knight during its frenzied dance. It threw down its flamberge to pick off its assailants, but the Slimes moved out of its reach. Two of them slipped into the joints of its armour. When the next Slime pounced, the Death Knight was ready. It took its tower shield and caught it mid-air, swatting it into the ground with a sharp metallic clank. Em! Jelena cried. Uwah The Death Knight froze, glancing at Lady Delta. A moment later, a Slime squeezed its way into the visor of its helmet. The Death Knight reared back up with another hateful roar, but the wickedly-clawed fingers of its gauntlets couldnt fit into the opening in its helm. Jelenas arrows continued bouncing off of its armour as it performed a strange dance across the field. I didnt know Death Knights did that, Rangobart said. One of the Slimes inside of its armour probably taunted it, Lady Zahradnik said. Death Knights cant remove their armour and they dont have touch attacks like Elder Liches, so all it can do is angrily hop around. Did you just say that a Slime taunted it? Yes. I know most people dont think of them in those terms, but Slimes are Heteromorphs. I suppose that isnt wrongso the Slimes are all warriors? Half of them are Rangers, Lady Zahradnik replied. The othersJelena, have they learned any magic yet? Jelena snapped off another shot before glancing in their direction. Not yet! Magic? Lady Waldenstein leaned in, Do you mean to say that even the Slimes in your territory will be mages? Druids, in this case. Theyre learning how to read and write, as well. does that mean theyre treated as citizens? I thought that they were her pets. Why not both? Baroness Zahradnik said, If you didnt realise it, Dame Verilyn is my pet. Does this fall under the thing where some aristocrats give their pets titles? It used to happen uncommonly in the Empire, though he was half certain that said pets didnt have any legal authority. Either way, it seemed that the Baroness was strong enough to impose her will even upon powerful Dragons. A squeal sounded from Jelena, which was echoed by Lady Waldenstein and Dimoiya. Rangobart looked over to find the Death Knight dangling the young recruit upside-down from one leg. Jelena had dropped her bow and was desperately trying to keep her skirt from falling. Her Slimes continued furiously attacking the Death Knight, but they didnt appear to be doing any damage. I suppose we should add pants to the uniform, Lady Zahradnik said. You expected her to fight in a skirt? Lady Waldenstein frowned. I fight in a skirt, the Baroness replied. Rangobart stirred at the recollection of Lady Zahradniks equipment. Some of the Imperial Knights asserted that it had been designed by some extremely evil individual to torment men who had been deployed for far too long, or perhaps subconsciously entice them into higher levels of performance. He could only agree that it was far too effective in various ways. Can I see? Dimoiya asked. No. The Death Knight put Jelena down and the Slimes hopped off of it to gather around their mistress. Jelena poked one of the Slimes experimentally C Rangobart assumed it was the one that had been smashed by the Death Knights shield C before nodding to herself and retrieving her bow. How did I do? Jelena asked. Conceptually speaking, Lady Zahradnik touched her fingers to her ornate emerald ear clip, I think you are doing well. If that Death Knight was a Silver-rank Adventurer, they would have ended up as a puddle of goo. Lady Aura was right about tamers being able to easily overwhelm their opponents. I look forward to seeing how you and your Ems perform once they start branching out into their respective roles. Do you think that the Empires Beast Tamers can do the same thing? Rangobart asked. If you mean coordinating several pets to tackle a single opponent, Lady Zahradnik answered, Im certain that they could if they deemed it necessary. The problem is that it would be painfully expensive for the Empire. Undoubtedly. In the Empire, Beast Tamers existed in one of two occupations. The first was working in the exotic menageries of wealthy citizens. The second, and far more common, was tending to Magical Beasts in the Imperial Armys aviaries. With the appropriate training, these Beast Tamers could theoretically function as combatants with their pets, but their Magical Beasts C the Griffons and Hippogriffs of the Imperial Air Service C were far too valuable to serve as combatants on the main battle line. While Slimes were far more abundant, he doubted that anyone would consider their use. How did one tame a Slime in the first place? Alright, Lady Zahradnik smiled, whos next? The row of a dozen trainees took one look at the awaiting Death Knight before violently shaking their heads. It seemed that Jelena was the only one who had a special trick up her sleeve. Very well, the Baroness said. Carry on with your regular drills. They left the trainees behind, following an unmarked path between the training grounds and the bases barracks. The building was identical in appearance to the dormitory at the Faculty of Alchemy, with a modest window for each of the rooms within. This place shouldnt be all too different from the Imperial Army Base in Arwintar, Lady Zahradnik said. Its laid out differently, Rangobart said, but all of the parts are recognisable. The only thing thats missing is the aviary. That will be added later. I dont think the Royal Army has settled on the composition of its aerial forces yet. Doesnt the Sorcerous Kingdom have dozens of Frost Dragons? Almost all of them are full-time postal workers. Our most common military assets capable of flight are the Elder Liches. I dont think they would appreciate being stabled in an aviary. He supposed that having hundreds of Elder Liches was overwhelming enough. It was said that five of them could destroy a small city, after all. Lady Zahradnik led them into the barracks and they rested their feet in a large lounge attached to a mess hall and kitchen. It was nearing lunch, but there was no sign of food being prepared. He could only assume that meals were being delivered from the restaurant in the harbour village since there were still few trainees in residence. Im starting to wonder which of your projects is the most ambitious, Rangobart said. The scale of any single one of them would bankrupt most Nobles of your rank. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The military base was one of my first proposals, Lady Zahradnik said. It seemed like the obvious choice for someone like me and the operating costs are handled by the Royal Army. Fortunately, most of the projects here arent a matter of money, but time, labour, and resources. Miss Gran quickly learned that things can go quite smoothly when you have the right mix. I dont doubt your plans will see success if things will be as you say. Rangobart nodded silently in response. He had spoken with confidence when he first outlined the opening moves for his demesne, but time had a way of seasoning even the best-laid plans with doubt. At least he hadnt set anything in motion yet. I try not to be overly optimistic, he said, but I suspect that Ill at least see steady growth. In the interim, I have a much more pressing task at hand. Do you think what youre doing here with your Rangers applies to my War Wizards? It undoubtedly does, Lady Zahradnik replied. As different as they may seem, the fact of the matter is that youre creating a new type of unit for the Imperial Army. Youve noted in the past that War Wizards merely exist as a function. Artillery. Communications. Magical convenience. You already know how to deliver this. The identity attached to your company is just as important as your function, however, and it will be far harder to develop. And how have you done that with your recruits? Rangobart asked. Irrespective of race, the Baroness answered, the identity of the Ranger is woven out of its long-established role in society. Hunters. Sentries and scouts who stand an endless vigil against the dangers that lie beyond the awareness of our charges. We are both the first line of defence and those who bring up the rear should flight be necessary. This identity is already etched into our cultural consciousness. Without knowing who they are, everyone already knows what they are. That includes the recruits themselves. Going by her example, what is the cultural identity of the Imperial War Wizard? The first thing that probably came to everyones mind was boom. That didnt exactly bode well. So the identity of Rangobarts company is boom! Dimoiya said. Its a solid place to start, Lady Zahradnik smiled. It is what got the company approved in the first place, after all. But where will you go from there? Thats a difficult question, Rangobart crossed his arms. We simply have no distinct history beyond that. Its very annoying when you think about it. Admittedly, boom left a very strong impression, but it was so strong that it drowned out everything else. No one associated War Wizards with customs duties or everything else that made up the vast majority of their work. Then again, all of the old duties may not be a part of our work anymore Lady Waldenstein, Rangobart said. Yes? What are the restrictions on this War Wizard Company? Restrictions? In what sense? Is this supposed to be a company of evocation specialists? Our current War Wizards are almost generalists in their scope. I dont believe there was anything set in stone in my proposal, Lady Waldenstein said. How the company fulfils its intended role is entirely subject to your discretion. Now, thats interesting Rangobart cradled his chin between his thumb and forefinger, reorganising his thoughts away from his mistaken assumptions. The Countess clarification complicated things immensely, but, at the same time, it made him realise that he could build a far more robust foundation than he had initially thought. I think this is going to grow into something far larger than a company, Lady Waldenstein, he said. Is that so? The Countess smiled slightly, So long as you can convince the Court Council that its worth the cost, I doubt theyll have any objections. Youll have my proposal shortly after we return to Arwintar, Rangobart said. The door to the barracks opened and one of the waitresses from the harbours restaurant appeared with two Death Knights carrying stacked containers. She nodded slightly to their party before disappearing into the kitchen. We should go and get some lunch ourselves, Lady Zahradnik said. Its going to be a busy afternoon. On the way back out to their carriage, they crossed the line of recruits heading to the barracks for their meal. Aside from the Orc, they werent too dissimilar from a group of famished Imperial Knights in training. Most were either too tired or too hungry to give them anything more than a passable salute on their way by. Once they were done with lunch, they rode a carriage north out of the village. Rangobart half rose out of his seat when he realised that the horizon ahead of them was moving around. What in the gods name is going on there? He murmured. The battlefield is being prepared for the league match, Lady Zahradnik told him. The Grand Arena in Arwintar sometimes went to extravagant lengths to set the stage for its biggest events, but it looked like several kilometres worth of stone was being stirred around before them. Their carriage rolled to a stop behind a long row of tiered wooden benches reminiscent of the Grand Arenas seating. Atop the highest tier was a dusky-skinned girl waving a staff around in time to the moving earth. The Baroness led them up the steps of the seating and lowered her head in a curtsey. Good afternoon, Lord Mare. H-Hello. Lord Mare continued waving her staff around as she offered an absent reply, her short, pleated skirt fluttering in the wind. Wait, skirt? Rangobart wanted to see what sort of magic was being worked in the field of stone beyond, but his eyes were ripped back to Lord Mare to confirm the incongruous sight. What he at first thought was a girl was in reality a boy, though even when he now knew, he couldnt quite believe it. His gaze rose to take in Lord Mares elfin features. Was it customary for Elves to dress in such a manner? He had only ever seen them as slaves in the Empire. this is Lord Mare? Lady Waldenstein asked in a tentative voice. Yes, thats right, Lady Zahradnik nodded. I hope youll forgive him for being unable to greet us properly. The spell hes using requires concentration to maintain. O-Of course Countess Waldenstein lapsed into an uneasy-looking silence. Rangobart frowned slightly at her uncharacteristic lack of composure, wondering what was the matter. Dimoiya, too, looked like she had been punched in the gut. Lady Zahradnik, Rangobart said, since Lord Mare is busy, could you explain whats going on here? This is the same terraforming spell that shaped the foundations of Corelyn Harbour and the settlements in Wardens Vale, the Baroness replied. Were using it to reshape the battlefield for todays league match. In front of them, a stony swell grew to form a series of curved ridges across the landscape. Outcroppings and forest-like landforms sculpted out of the dark grey granite of Wardens Vale already occupied the rest of the field, creating a facsimile of rugged highland terrain dotted by stands of spindly conifers. On either end of the field, spaced roughly a kilometre apart, were two wooden platforms roughly three storeys tall. Are those where the Commanders stand? He pointed to one of the platforms, which was adorned with bright blue flags. Yes, thats right, the Baroness nodded. One on each side. At some point, Id like to try something more complex, but I only have two Commanders in training at the moment. He had met both of the Commanders already while having dinner with Lady Zahradnik the previous night. One was too shy to speak to him and the other acted like he didnt want to talk to anyone. Both could barely be counted as adults, yet they were both already veterans who had helped turn back the Beastman invasion of the Draconic Kingdom. He wasnt sure which was more absurd: the fact that they had done so, or the fact that they had been allowed to command the armies of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The ground trembled slightly as a shallow ravine formed in front of the seating. Rangobart glanced at the Elf boy beside them. How much earth is he going to move? The Empires castrum in the Katze Plains was considered one of its greatest feats of magical field engineering, yet it only covered a tiny fraction of the ground being worked by Lord Mare and required the effort of the Imperial Army Corps of Engineers C which included dozens of Wizards C over several weeks. He had assumed the work that went into forming the foundations of Corelyn Harbour and Wardens Vale to follow a similar process, but that apparently couldnt be further from the truth. Ei! With a thrust of his staff, Lord Mare created a spire that rose out of the centre of the battlefield. It didnt even seem like he was trying to conserve mana. How often does this happen? Rangobart asked. Once a week, Lady Zahradnik answered. The league matches, or this terraforming? Both. I try to encourage adaptability for everyone involved. Right. Nothing like what we do. In the Empire, armies changed to various locations to conduct exercises. In the Sorcerous Kingdom, they literally changed the location. After about an hour of listening to Lord Mare mmh and umm as he worked out every little detail of the battlefield, people started trickling in from the village. First, came wagons loaded with parts of colourful stalls which were set up in front of the stands. Most of them offered food and some even had entire stoves, ovens, and grills moved in thanks to the strength of the Undead assisting them set up. It wasnt long before the enticing aromas of grilled meat, fresh bread, and hearty stews wafted on the wind. Another set of wagons arrived not long after, loaded to the brim with barrels, crates, and a gaggle of children. Many were recognisable from their tour of the villages facilities over the past few days. They split up into two groups while the Undead accompanying them unloaded their cargo. What are they doing there? Dimoiya asked. Those are the suppliers for each team, the Baroness answered. The suppliers? League matches arent just battles between Commanders and their armies, Lady Zahradnik told them, theyre also an industrial competition. The groups of Apprentices that you see down there supply their respective armies with weapons, armour, consumables, and many of the other things that a real army might require. And they do this every week? Dimoiya said, Isnt that expensive? Its a part of my fiefs overall development program. League matches involve all of the harbours industries, as well as the administration. One could say its both a culmination of all of our efforts and a driver for continued progress. In other words, it was expensive. Much like how the people of Wardens Vale regularly tore down perfectly functional buildings, all of the material and labour that went into the league matches was a sacrifice in the name of research and development. The margins created by the use of Undead labour, magically assisted agriculture, and the extreme land-to-tenant ratio were in turn focused on her tiny population. Lady Zahradnik had taken the fundamental principles of demesne development and applied them in an extraordinarily lopsided manner. Though those fundamental principles were easily understood by anyone who wasnt an utter imbecile or impeded by problematic personality traits, they were rarely so simple to apply. More often than not, a vast array of obstacles presented themselves to any Noble who wanted to see similar improvement. By the time one dealt with matters of internal and external security, public affairs, community management, infrastructure maintenance, trade, and the various relationships with other houses one invariably found themselves tangled up in, the vast majority of Nobles had neither the resources nor the time to do anything else. A realm rarely stagnated because its people for some reason didnt want to succeed. It did so because all known plausible avenues to progress had been explored and exhaustedor closed off to them by competing interests. With the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom, many of the old barriers had been lowered significantly. All Lady Zahradnik had to do was stroll through them while everyone else was still mired in a web of past ties. Could he accomplish the same thing? As the Baroness had asserted, his situation was in many ways similar to hers. He also had some advantages, such as only needing to deal with Humans. He also had no intention of being so universally ambitious. Can we go down and see what theyre doing? Dimoiya asked. Of course, Lady Zahradnik answered. Will you be coming down with us, Waldenstein? Hm? Oh, yes. Rangobart offered a hand to help Lady Waldenstein back down the stands, eyeing the continued rare display of disconcertment on her face. Are you alright? He asked. The Countess allowed Lady Zahradnik and Dimoiya to walk further ahead of them before speaking in a low voice. Its Lord Mare, she said. Lord Mare? Rangobart glanced over his shoulder, With all of the Undead and Demihumans that weve seen here, Im surprised that an Elf child could unsettle you so. No, its not that, Lady Waldensteins voice lowered even further. Its Rangobart frowned as the Countess put on a conspiratorial look and leaned over to whisper into his ear. Lord Mare is Lady Zahradniks consort. Thats preposterous. Its true! Lady Waldenstein hissed, Theyve already produced a daughter! She was born just before the Baroness visited the Empire with Corelyn and the others. You must have misheard. I cant recall the Baroness ever mentioning having a child. Shouldnt we have seen her at some point during our visit? A Nobles household staff usually took care of a newborn so their mistress could continue seeing to her duties, but noblewomen still spent time with their babies whenever they could afford to. Since she was at home, they should have seen Lady Zahradnik with her daughter at least a few times. I know what I heard, Lady Waldenstein snapped. The childs name is Glasir. Ask her yourself if you dont believe me. He didnt want to. It would be wrong on so many different levels. I knew I wasnt seeing things! Dimoiyas voice came from ahead of them, Prez, come quick! It took a moment to find Dimoiya in the swarm of children. In the open field nearby, an even larger swarm of Elder Liches was busy summoning various beings into existence. Once the summons moved to take their place in the growing ranks of the army, the kids came to gird and arm them with equipment that wouldnt look out of place in the front window of a successful shop in Arwintar. What is it, Dimoiya? Lady Waldenstein asked. The tree! Dimoiya pointed, The one in the mists that took my garbage! Its right over there! Before the Storm: Act 3, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Dont look! WhaC Rangobarts head jerked back as Dimoiya reached up to clamp her hands over his eyes. Werent you just screaming at us to look? Rangobart said. I asked the Prez to look, Dimoiya replied. Youre not allowed to look! Someone please make some sense. Why wasnt he allowed to look at a tree? Why was Lady Waldenstein allowed to? Werent they surrounded by other people who could also see the aforementioned tree? There hadnt been any sign of a commotion before they arrived. Dimoiyas right, Lady Waldenstein said, you shouldnt look. Lady Zahradnik, is it appropriate for this individual to be walking around like this? Glasir always walks around like this, Lady Zahradnik replied. G-Glasir? Hi. He turned his head slightly at the sound of a youthful, sweet-sounding voice. Dimoiyas grip over his eyes tightened. Lady Waldenstein mentioned that Baroness Zahradniks daughter was named Glasir, but the child wouldnt be able to talk yet. Introduce yourself properly, Lady Zahradnik said. The voice sounded again, accompanied by the rustle of countless leaves. Dame Glasir Gel Gronvidr, custodian of the harbour. Its a pleasure to meet you. Its a pleasure to meet you as well, Dame Glasir. Frianne von Gushmond, Head Imperial Court Mage of the Baharuth Empire. If you dont mind my asking, what is it that you do as custodian of the harbour? UmI manage the ecology of the area, I guess? Things are pretty barren right now, but theyre getting better. Ive been promoting similar approaches to urban management wherever I can, Lady Zahradnik said. Youve already seen a version of it in Corelyn Harbour. Dame Glasir is a Druid in service to the harbour and the future city that will rise here C hopefully one of many. If one wanted to do the same thing in the Empire, Lady Waldenstein asked, What tangible benefits could be used to whet the Imperial Administrations appetite? Rangobart was of the mind that the Imperial Administration would rather light itself on fire than have Druids have a say in how the Empire was run. Throughout imperial history, Druids resisted imperial policy at every turn, demanding unacceptable restrictions on territorial expansion and industrial development. They even interfered through third parties, as was the case with the Adventurer Guild turning or putting a premium on commissions that Druids insisted were harmful to nature or even outright rejecting them. The most aggressive officials in every generation insisted on labelling them enemies of the state. That would depend on the situation, Lady Zahradnik answered. Thinking would be so entrenched in the imperial heartlands that introducing Druids for any government work might be impossible. An entirely unestablished territory on the frontier like Viscount Roberbads, however You make it sound as if the Imperial Administration is the only obstacle to their collaboration, Rangobart said as he guessed at Lady Zahradniks location. The Druids themselves are implacable when it comes to expansion and development. I can see how it seems like that in the experience of the Empire, the Baroness said. But I doubt thats actually the case. In fact, the seemingly hopeless resistance against imperial expansion over the past two centuries should weigh things in your favour. The regions Druids should leap at the chance to preserve even a portion of your land. Its exactly the sort of opportunity that you need to begin integrating them into the civil service and demonstrating their value to the Empire. I hope I can strike a compromise acceptable to both sides, Rangobart said. Since you proposed to focus on urban development, the Druids should have plenty of time to justify their demands. This is assuming that the Empire is satisfied with your plans as they stand. He couldnt imagine that they would. Never mind promising development or his new position in the Imperial Army, the Sorcerous Kingdom had clearly taken an interest in him. The Imperial Administration would step lightly around anything he did out of fear that they would run afoul of some inscrutable plan and bring the wrath of their suzerain down on their heads. Not to sound rude or anything, Glasir said, but is there something wrong with that guy? I sometimes wonder about that myself, Lady Waldenstein replied. If he needs healing Rangobart freed himself from Dimoiyas grip. His eyes took a moment to readjust to the bright afternoon sunand then he found himself staring at a beautiful woman girded in a scant layer of red-gold leaves. A Dryad? I knew it, Dimoiya sighed. He got charmed! I-I didnt do anything, the leafy woman said in Glasirs voice. I havent been charmed, Rangobart shot Dimoiya a look. That just makes it worse! Why do women always go in that direction? Shes not even a Human! There was also that Alraune last winter, Lady Zahradnik noted. Im telling your mother, Dimoiya said. You know my mother? Rangobart frowned. Not yet. Rangobart tore his gaze away from the Dryad. His mother had warned him about Vampire women in the Sorcerous Kingdom; hearing about a Dryad might also send her into hysterics. So, he cleared his throat, are there any specific examples of Dame Glasirs work in Wardens Vale? Im right here, you know Lady Zahradnik hugged the sullen Dryad around the shoulder affectionately. Shes still attending classes, but shes growing quickly. Work around the village uses about half of my mana, Dame Glasir said, even after the temple staff moved in. If youre looking for stuff that you can see, Im making dirt for the village. Dirt? Yup, dirt. Havent you seen the little patches of grass and other plants around the square? He had, but he hadnt given any more thought to them than he would a tuft of grass growing out of a crack in a city street. Were they truly so significant? If you need dirt, Dimoiya said, why not cart some in from the surroundings? I could, Dame Glasir said, but its not so simple as that. The ultimate goal is to create a system that can absorb and convert waste as quickly as the people can generate it, and it has to be done in such a way that it doesnt disrupt the harbours functions. I have to figure out the right mix of critters, plants, and other things to accomplish that. Do you mean to say that the harbour will process its own waste? Rangobart asked. In such a way that there isnt any excess? Waste was an ever-present issue that few gave much thought to. Every village, town, and city had a dump tucked away as far as feasible for its population. Those who were fortunate enough to have rivers could dump everything into the water, while land-locked places periodically burned their trash piles once they grew unbearable to live near. The ashes were spread over the fields as fertiliser, but the results never made up for the costs of waste management. There will always be excess, the Dryad said. Especially since the harbour relies on imports to exist. Crafting materials are recycled whenever possible while the rest is turned into dirt. Once we get to the forest city stage, the city will produce specialised raw materials of its own for processing and export. We need to build the foundation for that system of production now in order to benefit from it later. Urban centres were always considered centres of specialised production, but he had never heard of a city that produced raw resources in any significant quantity. They simply imported food and materials for their specialists and churned out the results. Glasir! A girl called out from the rows of summons, Are you going to help? Coming! With a bob of her leafy head, Dame Glasir excused herself to join the children equipping summons. A Death Knight stomped after her, cradling a potted tree in its arms. I cant say Ive ever heard of such a mobile Dryad, Rangobart said. I didnt even realise it was possible. Shell put down her roots once shes ready, Lady Zahradnik said. And so youll have an eternal custodian for the harbour. Thats quite the convenient arrangement. Rather than a convenient arrangement, its something like a natural one. A Dryad always tends to the area around her tree. The area around Dame Glasirs tree will be the part of the city shes responsible for. I suppose thats one thing I cant bring back with me, Rangobart said. Pervert, Nemel said. Not you, too, Rangobart sighed. He turned around to find Nemel and her friends standing behind him. Beyond them was a crowd of Goblins disembarking from a line of wagons. I saw you ogling Dame Glasir on the way in, Nemel said. Noble or commoner, you men are all the same. Shes not even Human! Just so you know, she probably regards you as a tree would a sparrow. Its not quite like that, Lady Zahradnik said. Miss Gran has the right idea, though. Dame Glasir doesnt see things as a Human does. Doesnt that cause problems? Rangobart asked. Its mostly the harbours citizens treating her as if shes a Human. She understands what theyre doing so nothing major ever happens. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. It was a wonder that it didnt. Dryads were powerful Heteromorphs that were notorious for attacking and abducting frontiersmen. A Dryad would usually never allow anyone near their tree if they could help it, never mind putting it in a pot. Nemel, Ida said, the Sergeants are waiting for you. Ill be right there, Nemel replied. Please excuse me, everyone. Rangobarts gaze followed Nemel curiously as she went to address a line of Goblins standing with their wolves nearby. Three skewers each, she said as Fendros, Ida, and Liz handed out small coin purses. Make sure you spread them out between matches. Remember that its alright to get excited, but make sure you behave yourselves. The Goblins saluted and led their troops to the row of colourful tents, leaving a small group of nervous-looking Humans behind. Nemel followed the Goblins, flitting back and forth between the queues making sure that the Goblins were buying their food properly. It looks like Nemel is going to have the biggest showing, Lady Zahradnik said. When you said that it was an event, Rangobart said, I didnt expect something on the order of a town fair. We have a high participation rate, the Baroness said. It isnt the Grand Arena yet, but over half of my Human subjects have been attending them. Ive been talking with Corelyn about encouraging her people to take the trip upriver for them as well. How often do these league matches happen again? Once a week. Rangobarts gaze passed over the ever-increasing activity at the stands. Wagons were now arriving regularly, offloading groups of gaily-dressed citizens. The Grand Arena of Arwintar was supposedly a profitable operation that gleaned the riches of the imperial capital, but he couldnt figure out if the league matches in Wardens Vale were the same. I cant imagine what this will be like in the future, he said. This is a literal battlefield C how do people follow the action? The stands are purposely widened to allow spectators to stay close to the fighting. The matches are still small due to their low rank, but well have to figure out a better way to spectate them before they get too large and complex. Low rankare they in any way similar to Arena leagues? Lady Waldenstein asked. No, theyre tied to how we rank Commanders. Each rank has its accompanying budget for both army size and season funding. season funding? Yes, thats right. A season is essentially a campaign where each Commander has to manage their armies within the bounds of a predetermined budget. Copper and Iron-rank Commanders run squads while Silver and Gold-ranks run companies. Were still adjusting things from season to season C the campaign in the Draconic Kingdom showed that two Silver-rank Commanders can easily direct entire army fronts with a proper officer structure under them. The problem is that Wardens Vale doesnt have the industrial output to accommodate an army-sized budget. Anyway, we should return to our seats before things get started. They rejoined Lore Mare at his place on the top tier of seating. Another Elf stood beside him, a mirror image aside from the fact that he was wearing pants. Good Afternoon, Lady Aura, Lady Zahradnik said. Heya. The one in the skirt is a boy and the one in the pants is a girl? could it be that youre the Dark Elf twins mentioned in that one report? Lady Waldenstein asked. What report? Lady Aura frowned. The one thaton second thought, forget that I asked. Lady Waldenstein went to stand on the far side of Rangobart, and then Dimoiya seemed to recall something and went to stand on the far side of Lady Waldenstein. Rangobart considered resetting their order for a moment before Dame Glasir appeared and went to stand between Lord Mare and Lady Zahradnik. He pondered the arrangement, recalling Last Waldensteins whisperings. So Lord Mare is rumoured to be Lady Zahradniks consort. Is that why she didnt seem to fancy anyone while she was in the Empire? She prefers much younger partnersor is it older? He may look like that, but hes probably older than my fathers father. To be fair, it wasnt uncommon for women to be taken by boyish flavours. Lord Mare may very well be a deadly combination, possessing youthful looks while avoiding the pitfalls of mental immaturityexcept he wasnt sure how it worked for Elves. At the least, distinct age gaps between partners were probably common given their longevity. A century or three of age difference may have been perfectly acceptable. But then there was the matter of Dame Glasir. Half-elves were the result of a union between a Human and an Elf, not a Dryad. At first, he had thought the Dryads name a clear coincidence, but Lady Zahradnik. Yes? Is Dame Glasir your daughter? A strangled noise came from Lady Waldenstein. Lady Zahradniks lip twitched slightly. We dont mind the association, she said. My subjects always refer to us in those terms. I see. Well, whatever. As they waited for the armies to take the field, Rangobart listened to Lord Mare and Dame Glasir discuss druidic magic. Could he entice Druids to his new territory as easily as Lady Zahradnik asserted? The longer he stayed and learned, the more he itched to get started with his fief. I think theyre coming, Dimoiya said. Theyre assuming their positions, Lady Zahradnik told her. This is a Silver League match, so they have roughly company-sized contingents to organise. While the battlefield was long, it was also narrow enough to see everything that was going on. Lines of Undead soldiers adorned in equipment and tabards in the colours of their respective teams C Red for Raul and Blue for Olga C took positions out of sight of the opposing army. Neither assumed the bold formations that the forces of the Empire or Re-Estize always used, instead opting to deny as much information to their opponent as possible. Is this positioning due to your influence? Rangobart asked. Yes and no, Lady Zahradnik answered. Im almost certain that this is the result of the training itself. The objective of these matches is to defeat the other side and they train in similar battles every day. Superfluous strategies and tactics that were conceived as a means to convey national and martial prestige are quickly cast aside. They stopped using the traditional formations employed in the region by the time the first season ended. AhCtheyre starting! Dimoiya pointed, There wasnt even an announcement! Even if there wasnt, the crowd hushed as the different formations went into play. Rangobart focused on two groups of armoured Wights that seemed to be trying to flank their unseen opponents. He looked at the distant towers with a frown. It looks like they know whats on the other side, he said. Look up, Lady Zahradnik said. He immediately spotted two flights of winged creatures similarly trying to outmanoeuvre one another. I see, he nodded thoughtfully, thats something the Imperial Army seldom has to worry about. The Imperial Army enjoyed air supremacy in nearly every operation. The only time he could think of when that wasnt the case was during the Blister Campaign, and that was only in the brief period that the Viridian Dragon Lord was active. What happens now? He asked, Do they try to dominate the air before moving on the ground? Its never so clear-cut these days, Lady Zahradnik said. If they commit too many resources and attention to the air battle, theyll lose on the ground. Essentially, the skirmish phase of a battle has been extended to the air. How does a single Commander manage the sheer complexity of everything happening at once? They dont. Just like any army, they have subordinates. The Sorcerous Kingdom uses Elder Liches as sergeants. As they spoke, the swirling dance above them grew in intensity and dove toward the field. Excited shouts rose as the winged swarm resolved into dozens of Bone Vultures. The dive angled ever so slightly, sending them straight at a group of blue teams ground skirmishers. This is crazy, Rangobart breathed. The attackers might take out their ground targets, but their pursuers will tear them to shreds. Just as he said so, the skirmishers on the red teams side charged over the central ridge. Olgas skirmishers smoothly shifted to respond to the new threat. Before they could take two steps, however, four Large Earth Elementals erupted from the ground behind her skirmishers. The Elementals snatched up the Blue Teams ground troops and hurled them into the diving Bone Vultures. Red Teams wing scattered, leaving Blue Teams wing to be blasted out of the sky. A wild cheer filled the air in response to the Red Teams devastating opening. How are they going to recover from that? Blue Teams air wing is hurt, Lady Zahradnik said, but theyre far from out of the fight. Their controllers were deft enough to get away with only a handful of losses. Blue Teams surviving Bone Vultures scattered, flying low over their own side. Not willing to risk a pursuit, the Red Team shifted their momentum up the line, heading to flank the next group of skirmishers with their overwhelming advantage. The Blue Team wasn''t content to wait for the inevitable outcome, however. Their side of the field was teeming with activity as they reorganised to counter the fresh breakthrough. How does anyone keep track of this?! Dimoiya held her head in her hands. I think most people are content to wait for significant developments, Lady Zahradnik said. I know plenty of officers who would love to watch this, Rangobart said. No, pretty much any Imperial Knight would. This is entirely different from the Grand Arena. Theyre welcome to visit. Once the Empire upgrades its infrastructure and starts using Soul Eaters for transportation, Wardens Vale will be less than a day away from Arwintar. On the field, the Red Teams advance slowed noticeably. Puzzled, Rangobart looked around for the cause. Whats going on? Lady Zahradnik gestured to their left. A group of thirty or so summons from Blue Team C including its scattered air wing and two Large Earth Elementals C charged east toward enemy territory. Olga consolidated her right flank for a counteroffensive, the Baroness said. Raul wasnt aggressive enough. That seemed plenty aggressive to me! Dimoiya said. The detached force smashed Rauls left flank right in front of a hundred screaming Goblins. The little green Demihumans jumped up and down in excitement, wildly waving their fists in the air as the summons charged by. If Raul had committed more forces to his breakthrough, they would have been too great of a threat to Olgas headquarters for her to try something like this. It seems that his experiences in the Draconic Kingdom are still affecting him C hes usually far more aggressive than this. What happened? He skirted too close to an active front, Lady Zahradnik said. His Skeletal Dragon was taken out of the sky by a Beastman hunter and he fell into the Oriculon River. It made him miss a good part of the largest battle in the campaign. Hes been a bit wary ever since. But you still won, right? Dimoiya asked. We did, the Baroness answered, but he still blames himself for being heedless. Another cheer rose as Olgas detached force trampled one of Rauls hastily established defensive positions. Out on Olgas side of the field, Rauls offensive was being worn down by small teams of ranged attackers harassing it as it tried to make headway. It looks like Olgas better at defence, too, Rangobart noted. She always has been, Lady Zahradnik nodded. Olga tends to let people move against her first and conduct a counterstrike based on what it looks like theyre doing. Raul used to be able to win anyways half of the time. How do you plan on having him overcome the problem? It hasnt been long since it started. Im hoping that hell overcome it on his own, but Ill see what I can do if it drags on for too long. With the bulk of the action shifting toward Rauls headquarters, the crowd moved east along the stands to get a better view. Near the Commanders tower, a more robust defensive line had been set up. Four Skeleton Warriors stood alongside ranks of Wights supported by a troop of Skeleton Mages and Archers. Undaunted by the superior forces arrayed to end their advance, Olgas forces charged headlong into them. The fight was incredibly messy, with the attackers seemingly intent on doing as much damage as they could with no regard for self-preservation. Rangobart shook his head at the grisly result. While the Skeleton Warriors survived only suffering a bit of damage, the rest of the defenders had been thoroughly mangled. Some question whether suicide charges like that should be allowed, Lady Zahradnik said. Theyre being done with summons, no? Rangobart said. Well, the argument is that one wouldnt do something like that with real troops. We can use summons the same way in real combat, though. After seeing this, I wonder if the Empire would have been better off raising Conjurers rather than War Wizards. I thought you mentioned that you were going to expand beyond the War Wizard company concept. I am, Rangobart nodded. Seeing this has given me all sorts of additional ideas, though. Where are the Skeleton Warriors going? Dimoiya asked. Rangobart turned his attention back to the battlefield. The four Skeleton Warriors defending Raul had abandoned their positions, following the invading detachments path back to Olgas territory. Its his last viable strategy, Lady Zahradnik answered. His forces have suffered far too many losses to stand a chance against Olgas final offensive. All he can do is hope that he can hit her headquarters with his own detached force while her forces are committed to capturing his base. I highly doubt it will work, however. It didnt. Olga took her time scouting Rauls base and, noticing that the Skeleton Warriors were gone, she went out of her way to find and destroy them. A white flag was raised over Rauls base immediately after. Applause rose from the stands for both Commanders performances. And thats the first match, the Baroness said. The next one should start in roughly half an hour after new armies are resummoned and equipped. Will it be the same army? Rangobart asked. Unlikely, Lady Zahradnik answered. Theyre allowed to make changes to their army composition, but it comes at the cost of not being able to use the equipment theyve prepared if they deviate too far from their original plans. Well likely see minor changes here and there. How many matches will there be? Three in total, the Baroness said. After that, the post-match festivities will be held in the village square. Youre returning to Corelyn Harbour tomorrow, so please enjoy everything we have to offer to your hearts content. Before the Storm: Act 3, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 You look relieved to be out of there. Do I? Rangobart opened a sleepy eye to regard Countess Waldenstein sitting across the carriages cabin. For whatever reason, women loved to make observations about him in their idle time and she was no exception. Travelling alone with them was a mistake. Ill be sure to drag one or two other guys along in the future. Admittedly, everything about his visit to the Sorcerous Kingdom had been impromptu after his arrivalat least on his end. Still, that only meant he had to out-prepare any preparations that involved him in the future, or at least mitigate their effects. It probably has nothing to do with relief, Dimoiya said sourly. Those women were all over him last night. One can only hope that he didnt make any mistakes, Lady Waldenstein said coolly. Rangobart let out a tired sigh. Trying to defend himself was pointless and might make things worse, besides. Once the league matches ended C Olga won two to one C he was bombarded by Message spells from no less than sixteen women. He told them he would be attending the post-match festivities as Baroness Zahradniks guest, but they came after him anyway. That same night, he endured a siege where the magical lock he had cast on his door was dispelled six times. His two travelling companions interpreted the bags under his eyes in the worst way possible despite his protests to the contrary. The terraces of grain rolling by the window were suddenly replaced by the shadows of a tall forest. Rangobart straightened in his seat to examine the shoulder of the road. Whatcha looking at? Dimoiya looked over his shoulder. The road, Rangobart replied. Building transportation routes through The Blister is going to be a huge challenge, so Im wondering how the Sorcerous Kingdom does it in their heavily forested areas. Is it really that complicated? Rangobart turned to frown at Dimoiya, but bumped his temple into her nose instead. The woman jerked her head back and fell onto her seat. My fief isnt anything like the imperial heartland or the south where you had your Promotional Exam. The Blister is half a swamp and the rest isnt much better. Its going to take the Empire decades to develop it if they resort to conventional means. This area looks like it gets a lot of rain, so they may have devised some solutions to the problems that well face. I seeare you going to do everything that you said you would? I dont see why I wouldnt, Rangobart replied. In fact, Im sure there will be much more to consider once the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurers have completed their survey. Needless to say, the opportunities that he was presented with were the sort that were best seized while the vast majority of the Empire was unaware of or averse to what the Sorcerous Kingdom offered. He fully intended to build up as much of a lead as he could and stay there. Youre going to attract a lot of flies, Dimoiya said. That much is obvious, Rangobart said, but I question how effective theyll be. These fiefs arent the usual titles stripped from one of the attainted, surrounded by developed land and a web of already-entrenched relationships. None of the usual tactics will work and every neighbour is a comrade-in-arms. All of our trade will flow through Enz, and Lord Enzs son is a Commander in the Second Army Group. He may very well be its General within the decade. Any factional attempt to get to The Blister through Enz will fall flat on its face because the entirety of the Blister is essentially a faction in itself. There should still be ways to get through to people, Dimoiya leaned back into her seat, crossing her arms over her midriff. Minor houses would send their daughters to form alliances. Those with wealth to spare will invest in development. That includes Merchants. Martial Nobles and Imperial Knights are notoriously bad with money: there are going to be thousands of Imperial Knights looking for financial help after they squander their prize money. Rangobart recalled Harlows attempted shopping spree after the award ceremony. Dimoiya had a point. Normally, getting landed as an Imperial Knight wasnt so bad as one could look to their comrades for help after predictably making a catastrophic chain of poorly thought-out expenditures. It was pretty much a rite of passage in the Imperial Army and it was hard to argue with the notion that it built closer ties between the Imperial Knights. In The Blister, however, thousands of Imperial Knights would be doing it at the same time. House Enz and many of the other Noble families in the area would undoubtedly offer what support they could to make inroads in the new frontier. However, distant interests would still find plenty of vulnerabilities to exploit. If he was being honest with himself, Rangobart was plotting something similar. He figured that he could offer financial aid to his neighbours using some of the profits from his processing facilities to bind them closely to his bid to develop a major urban centre. The idea that any one of his assumed allies might randomly fall for someone elses traps presented the possibility of unpleasant complications. He turned his gaze to the forests outside, pondering how he might secure dominance as they ascended the western slope of Wardens Vale. Rather than return to Corelyn County via the Katze River, Lady Zahradnik suggested that they take the land route north out of her territory to visit the western regions of the Duchy of E-Rantel. According to the Baroness, Countess Corelyn predicted that most of the Empire would develop along similar lines to the fiefs they would pass through. For now, however, all he could see was vegetation. Over time, as he took in the occasional meadow, pond, and small ravine, he started to notice certain patterns hidden in the tangle of verdant growth. Theres something strange about this forest, he said. Huh? Wh-what are you saying all of the sudden? Hold onthere, did you see that? Dimoiya leaned over again to look out of his window, nervously gripping his coat sleeve. Across from Rangobart, Lady Waldenstein shifted over as well. I think I missed it, Dimoiya said. Were going too fast. Just wait a minute or two and well see it again, Rangobart said. They awaited silently until the forest cleared slightly once more. This time, what he had spotted was much more apparent. There, Rangobart pointed at a set of collapsed timber frames. Those decayed buildings. Its an old village. Whats that doing in the middle of a forest? Dimoiya asked, Is it an abandoned logging settlement? No, he answered with a shake of his head, Im pretty sure there were a handful of agricultural structures in there and the villages are spaced as if theyre amidst farmland. Baroness Zahradnik mentioned that she reclaimed the frontier shortly after the annexation of E-Rantel. This road were travelling on is probably built on an older route connecting Wardens Vale to the highway. I never realised that Re-Estize was in such a shoddy state, Lady Waldenstein said. Wasnt E-Rantel a royal duchy before the annexation? It was, Rangobart said. Im amazed that House Vaiself would allow its vassals to lose territory like this. Such a development would have been unacceptableCno, unthinkable to the Empire. He was raised under the impression that the Kingdom was a rival to the Empire, but, upon closer inspection, the difference between them was likely vast. Never mind the bloated, stagnant country that imperial propaganda always painted it to be, the sights before them suggested that Re-Estize was physically rotting away while the Empire continued to slowly, but surely, expand. They passed the remains of yet another village, which looked to be in a slightly better state than the previous one. It was almost as if they were travelling through time, witnessing the stages of neglect and decay that had occurred over the generations. Then, all at once, the thick vegetation was replaced by carefully cultivated farmland as far as the eye could see. This must be V?lkchenheim County, Rangobart said. Its no wonder that the neighbouring Nobles object to Baroness Zahradniks style of territorial management. Her forests were farms in the past, so its like shes denying the restoration of Human lands. Given that the Sorcerous Kingdom supports her in her efforts, Lady Waldenstein said, I doubt that their Royal Court cares about that bit of the duchys history. I still havent any clue about their development priorities, Rangobart said. Usually, one would see the hand of domestic policy by now, but all I can make out are the efforts of individual houses. Its almost as if the Sorcerous Kingdom doesnt care about what they do so long as they do it well. What are the Court Councils dealings with the Sorcerous Kingdom like? Their carriage slowed as they approached the first populated village. Many of its residents stopped to watch them pass through with wary expressions. Was it because traffic was rare, or was it due to the fact that they had come from Wardens Vale? Now that you mention it, Lady Waldenstein replied, theyve been solely concerned with optimising various aspects of the Empire. The overall direction of the country has been left completely in our hands. It is very difficult for most to take our protectorate status seriously until they realise thiswell, the commoners care little either way so long as their little worlds dont crumble around them. Oh, theres a crowd up ahead, Dimoiya pressed her nose to her window. I wonder whats going on Rangobart reached up to open the drivers window. There wasnt a driver to speak of, so he ended up shouting for the Soul Eater to stop instead. The entire village appeared to be present, crowding the lanes near the magistrates manor with hundreds of people. The villagers noticed their carriage stop on the road outside of the village, but no one moved to speak to or avoid them. He shared a glance with his two travelling companions, then Lady Waldenstein poked him forward. Rangobart cleared his throat before going up to address a group of women standing at the fringe of the crowd. Good morning, he said. Whats going on here? ItsC One of the women turned to reply, then stopped to stare up at him with a rapidly rising blush. The other women in the group reacted similarly as their eyes fell upon him. Its? Rangobart prompted. Itsits the reorganisation, mlord. The village chiefs finally come in with the papers. Is that a good thing, or a bad thing? They say that its good, the woman said, but what it is is terrifying. I dont see why they cant leave well enough alone. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The tenuous feeling in the air lent weight to the womans words. Everywhere he looked, people looked frightened and uncertain. Do you have the details on whats involved? Rangobart asked, Or perhaps seen it happen in a nearby village? Most of the women shook their heads. We havent left the village since the Sorcerer King took over, the first woman said. Well, some went to see the new Counts wedding, but thats about it and that was months ago. They say theyre lumping our lands together! Another woman said, Have you heard of anything so stupid, mlord? Rangobarts eyes went to the strips of cultivated land beyond the village borders. Lumping your lands togetherdo you mean to say that theyre consolidating your land into single, large tenancies? Thats exactly right, mlord! Our lady said that the Royal Court wanted it and worse besides. Theres nothin to be done, but it just aint fair. They dont care about us smallfolk. He nodded in a gesture of sympathy, but that only served to turn their fearful looks hopeful. What did they expect him to do? In both the Empire and Re-Estize, a tenancy was measured in hides. Generally speaking, one hide supported one household and trying to assign a tenancy as a single block of land was a sure way to drive any administrator crazy. The reality was that some land was more productive than others, and the sane solution was to divvy up a tenancy between different types of land. A tenant would have a strip of land by water, another near a bog, yet another on a hillside, and so on. In all, the productive potential of their collection of land would come out to one hide. If I understand it correctly, Rangobart said, the Sorcerous Kingdom employs magic to ensure maximum crop yields regardless of land quality. Its what they say, mlord. Weve been getting bumper crops every season, so its probably true. The problems that its magic. Magics gotta come from someone, doesnt it? Whatll happen to us when that magics gone? I know what! Another woman said, It happened in my great-grandpappys time. The Barony back then had an Earth Priest who used magic to grow the crops just like theyre doing now. But then he got old and died. We all know what happened after that. The hard times, someone else nodded grimly. A century of suffering. We all got used to growing lots of food, and everything fell apart when we couldnt anymore. Half of the Barony starved to death. The Frontier Lords couldnt afford the new food prices and collapsed. And then the raids started, mlord, another woman added. The Goblins and Ogres and what have you. Using magic will only end in sorrow, the first woman nodded. Weve already learned that lesson the hard way. Its best to live proper lives within our means. Together, the women outlined the critical weakness that lay behind any magically-driven progress. There was no guarantee the magic one utilised in the present would be available in the future. Of course, it was almost impossible for First-tier spells to become unavailable unless magic casters were entirely absent, but Third-tier spells like Plant Growth came from casters that were considered a rarity. Rangobart couldnt imagine the anarchy that erupted the moment people realised that their crop yields would be down by two-thirds for the indeterminate future. Only huge, country-spanning institutions had a chance of having at least some Third-tier casters available every generation. Even then, the Temples in the Empire only managed to produce two or three dozen Earth Priests capable of casting Plant Growth and that wasnt anywhere near enough to serve the Empires needs. It was easy for someone with a bit of knowledge to say Oh, you only need to do this and this and this to be successful, but reality was never so convenient. The Sorcerous Kingdom isnt Re-Estize, Rangobart offered. Dont you think theyd have greater access to magic? That may be so, mlord, the first woman admitted, but this aint anything like the Empire with their magic everything. I hear that even the Farmers fly there. And they have magical farming tools that do all of the work themselves, someone added. I think thats just a bit of an exaggeration, Rangobart cringed internally. Have you considered travelling south to Wardens Vale? They seem to be making some great strides in many areas. As one, the women paled. A babe in the arms of one of them started to wail. We wouldnt dare, mlord. That place is bewitched. Its a stronghold of The Six. Theyve made a deal with some Devil, they have. How else could they have survived when all of the other Frontier Nobles fell? The group of women turned away, some of them making sacred gestures as if to ward away evil spirits. Lady Zahradnik wasnt wrong C these people wouldnt be out of place in the Empire. While they might be close among themselves, rural villages were also quite insular. All sorts of strange ideas could entrench themselves with no one to say otherwise. With a slight gesture of his head, he motioned for Lady Waldenstein and Dimoiya to return to the carriage. There, they waited to see what would happen as the reorganisation was carried out. Do you think things will get ugly? Lady Waldenstein asked. Im not sure, Rangobart answered. I didnt see any Death Knights in the village, so its better safe than sorry. Land was always a touchy subject. He imagined that getting ones land arbitrarily shuffled around would be extremely upsetting. At least this is one thing that we wont have to worry about in the Empire, he said. You might if you manage to get your hands on some good Druids, Lady Waldenstein said. I highly doubt it will be so easy, Rangobart told her. Besides, even Baroness Zahradnik is highly conservative about her fiefs productive potential. She uses her surplus resources to develop her existing population and holdings rather than the usual course of seeing a surplus as a sign to increase the labour supply. I suspect that even if she were to stop using magic, her demesne would still be comfortably self-sustaining. Is that what you plan on doing with that town of yours, then? I fancy the idea of having a comfortably wealthy population, Rangobart said. The citizens of Wardens Vale seem entirely content with their lives without needing all of the extravagances of the First and Second-class Districts in the Empire. Imperial policy has always considered all of those luxuries and entertainment necessary to keep the population docile, but shes shown us that this may not be the case. The resources would be better invested in development. Now it sounds as if shes converted you to the Faith of the Six. I hope you know that a good part of that satisfaction is from them being indoctrinated into settling for less. Followers of The Six arent the only ones who gain a sense of satisfaction from seeing their work amount to something, Rangobart replied. Take Nemels people, for instance. Lady Waldenstein didnt seem to have anything to say in response. He didnt think that the Imperial Administration would be averse to the idea. They were the ones always trying to get the most out of the Empires resources, after all. In the village square, men filed into the magistrates manor and filed back out with a scroll in hand. Many gathered in large groups where it seemed like they were trying to puzzle out their new territorial arrangements. Did they have to do this right now? Countess Waldenstein said, Why not wait until the winter? Doing this while there are crops on the way is bound to cause unnecessary confusion. Would the Court Council wait until it is convenient to enact any mandates from the Sorcerous Kingdom? The Head Imperial Court Mage sighed. Since it looked like everything would be settled relatively quietly, Rangobart ordered the Soul Eater to continue conveying them on their journey. They reached Crosston, the new capital of V?lkchenheim County, ten minutes later. A modest stone wall with wooden hoardings and narrow gatehouses protected an equally modest-looking settlement of several thousand. When they reached the gate, an Elder Lich came to the carriage window. Identify yourselves. Frianne von Gushmond, Countess of Waldenstein. Rangobart Eck Waraiya Roberbad, Viscount of Brennenthal. Dimoiya Erex, umDimoiya. Twin points of crimson light stared down at a clipboard as they declared themselves. A moment later, the Undead mage looked back up again. Your arrival has been expected, it said. The Elder Lich stepped back and waved them through. The gatehouses Human guards gaped at them as they passed. Did we do something weird? Dimoiya asked. I dont think so, Rangobart answered. Maybe theyre unused to people used to the Undead? I havent seen any in this town so far aside from that Elder Lich. Zahradnik said this place was similar to the Empire, Lady Waldenstein said. Is it anything like this in the Second Army Groups jurisdiction? Strangely, yes, Rangobart replied as he gazed out the window. This town wouldnt be out of place in the Empire. I wonder if this is what most of the Duchy of E-Rantel looks like So far, they had been sent to a set of specific locations, all of which either showcased the future that the Sorcerous Kingdom offered or the state of its allies and subjects outside of the Duchy of E-Rantel. It made sense that they wouldnt show the territories which werent representative of their goals. I hope we dont get in trouble for this, Dimoiya said. We came on Zahradnik''s recommendation, Lady Waldenstein said. That should mean were fine Does anyone have anything they want to do here? Rangobart asked. Not particularly, Lady Waldenstein answered. Were visiting another Nobles territory unannounced, so I dont think we should draw too much attention to ourselves. Dimoiya agrees! I was thinking the same thing, Rangobart nodded. But Id still like to get a feel for how the citizens are faring under their new ruler. The Sorcerer King, or Count V?lkchenheim? both? I doubt anyone would say anything against the Sorcerer King, Lady Waldenstein said. Also, we had the opportunity to get to know Count V?lkchenheim and his wife before your party arrived. Heswell, hes a nice fellow. In other words, despite his imperial-sounding name, he didnt have any qualities that the imperial nobility considered useful. A nice fellow didnt gain any power unless they just so happened to possess extraordinary capabilities. Rangobart didnt have anything against the type, but they also werent very useful connections as they were prone to being exploited left, right, and centre by everyone else and never got anywhere for their time and effort. Im not here to make an acquaintance of the Count, Rangobart said. Hes in Corelyn Harbour with the rest of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Nobles anyway. As for how the people feel about the Sorcerer King, just observing them as they go about their daily business should be telling enough. Im going to walk around the town market. Are either of you coming? Lady Waldenstein took a look out the window. Its too crowded for me, she said. Dimoiya will come! Dimoiya, could you pick up a light lunch for me while youre out there? Sure thing. Dimoiya stepped out onto the street after him, shading her eyes as she scanned the townscape. Oh, the Temple of the Four is still standing, she said. Your family is pretty devout, isnt it? Rangobart asked, Would you like to visit? It must have been weeks since you last attended a service. Hmmthats probably not a good idea. Why not? I feel like I might get caught up in something, Dimoiya said. The Temples are already crazy enough about the Sorcerous Kingdom back in the Empire C I dont want to know what theyre like here. He thought he could sympathise with her position. Temples of the same faith could differ in character depending on where they were. Getting caught up in local agendas would be awkward and unwelcome for any visitor, never mind someone from a Noble house. In that case, he said, shall we take a stroll around the central plaza? Sure. Dimoiya latched onto his arm. He stared at her for a good moment. Youre not escorting me? Dimoiya frowned up through her lashes at him. Rangobart faced forward again, trying to figure out how the market was arranged. Though the early morning rush was long over, it was still crowded enough that they could lose track of one another. Merchants noticed their fine apparel the moment they started walking toward the stands. Fortunately, Dimoiya was more than happy enough to do most of the talking. The Merchants, similarly, targeted Dimoiya over him. Welcome, young madam. May I interest you in the newest pieces of woodcraft from the countys finest artisans? Wait a minute. Did he just assume that were married? He looked at Dimoiya out of the corner of his eye. She seemed entirely fine with going along with his presumption, chatting animatedly while poring over the Merchants display. As far as he could tell from the inventories displayed in the stalls around them, Crosston didnt have any specialised industries. It was the plainest sort of urban centre: one whose sole purpose was to service the rural lands around it. Oh, I like this, she gushed over a row of carved sparrows sitting on a branch. And its a set! How much? The Merchant listed a figure. Dimoiya dropped some coins into his palm. Rangobart ended up with a bag in his hand. He didnt like where things were going. Before the Storm: Act 3, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Well, you two look like you had some fun. Someone had some fun, Rangobart said as he loaded another bag into the carriage. I got your lunch, Prez! Dimoiya rummaged through her spoils for a minute before locating a basket covered in red chequered cloth. The food vendor made a big deal out of preparing the meal for the noble young couple which, of course, came with the requisite price. Rangobart, can you set up the table? Just a moment. Rangobart pulled his head out from the luggage compartment and circled around to the open carriage door. It took a moment for him to figure out the contraption that lowered the table from the ceiling. Even carriages built in Wardens Vale have all sorts of strange features. While they werent as advanced as House Wagners vehicles or as ornate as a high-class carriage in the Empire, Lady Zahradnik was far too modest about the thing. To that point, everything her territory produced was presented in the same manner. Is there anything you want from the back before I close things up? Rangobart asked. Eh? The seat doesnt open up to the back? It didnt, and he ended up moving half of what he put in back out. The sun was directly above by the time they finally made their way out of Crosston. When they got onto the highway and their ride turned perfectly smooth, Dimoiya started serving lunch. So, Lady Waldenstein said, what did you find out? There isnt anything special about the town itself, Dimoiya said. The people are really different from the ones in Corelyn Harbour and Wardens Vale, though! Its almost like theyre all pretending that theyre still a part of Re-Estize. I dont think theres anything overly strange about it, Rangobart said. Culture doesnt change so quickly. We were just exposed to the places on the Theocracy border first. Do you think Zahradnik was right about what she said? About how the Empire will follow a similar path to them? I can see why she would say that. But it wont, Frianne prompted. Dimoiya stuck a slice of sandwich on his plate. Rangobart absently picked it up as he considered his reply. The influence of the Temples is subdued here, he said. Ours will put up much more of a fight. Swaying the minds of millions of people will be much harder than a few hundred thousand. The Sorcerous Kingdom is pretty light on them, Dimoiya said. I dont think we saw a single Death Knight. Some of the men I spoke to claim that theyre bad for business, Rangobart said. Theyre trying to attract Merchants from Re-Estize and dont want to scare away what few they have coming from there. Thats something the Empire will have to consider when it comes to Karnassus. Its probably why they started integrating the Undead security out of the way of the central trade artery, Frianne said. Merchant traffic from Karnassus has dropped by half since last summer even though we dont have a single visible Death Knight in Arwintar. Having Undead posted everywhere would scare away pretty much everyone. He supposed it was all part of the same overarching strategy. The world seemingly split itself into two sides since the appearance of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Without their suzerain lifting a finger, the Empire was pressured into shifting its political and economic stance to favour the few relationships still open to them. It was likely the driving cause behind the Empires new expansionary policies: what they could no longer gain by trade, they would seize through conquest. I wonder if its worth the trouble, Rangobart murmured. What is? Dimoiya asked. The Empire still conducts itself as it has in the past, he answered. Foreign affairs, especially. Were fighting an uphill battle trying to maintain diplomatic and economic ties with the City State Alliance. Why not fully invest in our status as a member of the Sorcerous Kingdoms new hegemony? This parallel effort were making seems wasteful at best. Is this from General Ray? Lady Waldenstein asked. No, weve never spoken about this. He made the same case to the Court Council when he assumed command of the Sixth Army Group a few months ago and requested a bigger budget. And? Rangobart leaned forward curiously, How did the Court Council react? That sort of change isnt easy to accomplish, the Head Court Mage said. Three-quarters of the Empires trade goes east these days. The entire country will suffer if we pivot to a more exclusive foreign policy C the Sorcerous Kingdom isnt a very large market. Did he get his budget increase, at least? Lady Waldenstein shot him a reproachful look. No. The resources went to the fleet. The fleet? Rangobart furrowed his brow in confusion, Thats probably the last place I expected any money to go. We were surprised, as well, Lady Waldenstein admitted. Theres been a steady rise in piracy on the northern sea lanes since winter. The navy is outmatched and theyre considering co-opting the Imperial Air Service for anti-piracy operations. Has anyone figured out why this is happening? Weve yet to receive any relevant information from our intelligence network in Karnassus. Its utterly strange considering that Veneria has had a spotless record against piracy for over a century. Something catastrophic must have happened to them if pirate fleets are making it to our waters. That wasnt good. The development of The Blister was closely tied to trade on the Golden Strand. Logistical costs would increase dramatically if trade shifted to the inland route through Arwintar, making their exports less attractive C if affordable at all C to foreign markets. I think this is all the more reason to shift our focus, Rangobart said. The sooner the Empire adopts Undead logistics and lays down the infrastructure to support high-speed transport, the less of a problem these foreign events will be to us. Trying to maintain two incompatible standards is costing us dearly. Youre right, Lady Waldenstein said. But Im not the one you need to convince. Never mind convincing, these things simply take time. Time and leeway. Rangobart sucked in his lips, recalling Countess Corelyns opening statement to his fathers delegation. Had she somehow considered the Empires situation in its entirety in her calculations? If so, she possessed intellect and beauty in equal measure. To top it off, she didnt tell a single lie. She understood the trap that the Empire had found itself in and how it could get itself out. The Imperial Administration was so driven toward efficiency that even the substantial leeway created by the reorganisation of the Imperial Army had already been reallocated. Furthermore, it couldnt issue further reforms without angering the Temples, hurting themselves economically, and driving resentment against imperial rule through the roof. Ironically, it was a situation created by the Empires iron grip on itself. One of the only ways to pry its metaphorical fingers loose was to have elements of the aristocratic establishment act independently, which was something that the Imperial Administration would normally never allow and certainly wouldnt ask out of an unwillingness to unravel the precedents it had worked for generations to establish. Of course, the Sorcerous Kingdom could just tell them to make the required changes and the Empire would have no choice but to obey. That, however, seemed to be contrary to their apparent desire to have the Empire run itself and no one in the Empire wanted outsiders telling them what to do anyway. The nobility is going to gain a lot of power in the near future, Rangobart said. Both the civilian and martial establishments. How do you think the Imperial Administration will react? If youre referring to Corelyns proposals, Lady Waldenstein said, your guess is as good as mine. It has been two generations since any Noble house has made such strong, independent moves in the Empire. Since the Sorcerous Kingdom is involved, the Imperial Administration will probably content itself with collecting the improved tax revenues until they get a better idea of whats going on. And when they believe they have enough information? I cant imagine that theyll let the nobility run around with more power than they already have. Any hope for violent resistance to imperial rule may be quashed, but there are other ways to manoeuvre. Its all relative, dont you think? The economic and political side of things has always been less tangible, but it has always been a balance between the Imperial Dynasty and the aristocratic establishment. So long as that balance is maintained, the Empire as a whole only gains in power. He wasnt sure that things would work out so smoothly. Generations of vicious competition created a highly competent body of Nobles, and the more capable one was, the more willing they were to test their boundaries to pursue any opportunities they identified. The establishment might not try anything inside the Empire, Dimoiya said, but that wont stop them from trying something outside of it. Most of our factions already have some ties in Karnassus and all of that new wealth coming their way can be used to influence the politics of the City-State Alliance. Thats something for Foreign Affairs to digest, Lady Waldenstein said. What do you think they would do? I think theyd allow it, Dimoiya immediately replied. Its just another way for the Empire to expand its influence. If something bad happens, we can use it to justify demands or even go to war to protect imperial interests. With the Sorcerous Kingdom protecting the Empire, its a gamble we can make with impunity. Rangobart nodded in agreement. Even if the Nobles would gain more power by adapting the Sorcerous Kingdoms logistics and industrial advances, a faction still wouldnt be able to challenge the City-State alliance. If they wanted the Empire to intervene on their behalf, they would need to stay in the Emperors good graces and the Emperor would be more than happy about having a new way to control the Empires aristocratic establishment. It was about as close to a mutualistic relationship that the current Empire could attain between the Crown and its Nobles, focusing the ambition of its factions; the foundation of a new imperial mandate that could have the Baharuth Empire devour the City-State Alliance within a generation or two. Maybe that was part of the plan all along He wouldn''t be surprised if it was. The machinations of the Sorcerous Kingdom tended to be unfathomable in their scope. Whenever he thought he had figured out why they did anything, he would be made aware of yet another layer to their schemes. The scenery outside his window transitioned from rolling pastoral fields to the familiar parkland of a forestry-focused fief. They occasionally passed wagons loaded with cords of firewood and great lengths of timber. This must be Jezne County, Lady Waldenstein said. Jezne Rangobart slowly repeated the name, It sounds like its from an older dialect. Of the oak grove, or something like that? Dimoiya offered. I think so, Rangobart said. The name matches the local industry. Whats the presiding lord like? Shes an impressive woman, Lady Waldenstein said. I cant say the same for her heir apparent, though. Grr, just thinking about that guy makes me want to punch him in the face, Dimoiya said. Rangobart gave Dimoiya a questioning look. She was always energetic, but that energy was rarely spent on expressions of personal violence. She was, until recently, the Old Countess, Lady Waldenstein told him. The Battle of Katze Plains took her son and her sons only child, so she ended up becoming the Countess again. House Jezne is a cadet branch of House Blumrush, so she went and found a new heir from Re-Estize. What house is he from? None. Hes just the closest identifiable candidate. His family worked at a town workshop. Hes insufferable, Dimoiya said. Like a spoiled scion straight from a Bards tale. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. To be fair, Lady Waldenstein said, they only just recently took him in. He has to catch up with years of education. How old is he? Rangobart asked. Twelve or thirteen? Dimoiya answered sourly, If you ask me, they should just have him produce a kid and then kill him off. Even the taste of imagined power reveals him for what he is. Its better not to waste any time on this guy and start fresh. Could we not so casually talk about killing the Sorcerous Kingdoms Nobles? Lady Waldenstein said. Its not as if were killing them, Dimoiya replied. I bet the Sorcerous Kingdom wouldnt mind, either. Getting stuck with a crappy Count for a generation or two probably isnt something that theyd tolerate. Rangobart had no idea what the Sorcerous Kingdom would do to a crappy Count, but he couldnt refute what Dimoiya was saying. It would be in the best interests of the young lord if he showed substantial improvement soon. Traditions of inheritance likely meant nothing to their Undead sovereign in the face of highly problematic performance. Are we stopping in the town up ahead? Rangobart asked. We left Crosston less than an hour ago, Lady Waldenstein said. Lets just head straight to E-Rantel. He issued instructions to the Soul Eater, then frowned out of his window as the carriage took an unexpected turn. They built a way around the town? It looked like it, Dimoiya said. The weathered stone walls of the town went by, but the carriage didnt return to the highway. Instead, it sped northeast through a patchwork of farmland and forest. To their north, the looming peaks of the Azerlisia Mountains steadily drew closer. I think I see it, Dimoiya pointed at something in her window. I guess were entering through a different gate. She turned out to be correct. A few minutes later, the road joined with another that led straight to the citys northern gate. The architecture of the city seems in line with those towns in the west, Rangobart said. I wonder if anything has changed since it was annexed. Wagner mentioned the slums being repurposed to a Demihuman Quarter, Lady Waldenstein said.For the most part, however, it sounded like she was trying to dissuade us from visiting the city. And now were visiting it. It couldnt be that bad, Lady Waldenstein said. We all know that it was built by Re-Estize, so it isnt as if well expect it to be the same as Corelyn Harbour. Didnt you say you wanted to see how the people were faring under the Sorcerer Kings rule? Dimoiya could use the chance to scout out the city for Foreign Affairs, as well. There wasnt any traffic at the northern gate, and a quick round of questions from the customs officer C it wasnt an Elder Lich this time C saw them into the city with no issues. They were immediately greeted by the sight of a huge graveyard on their right and rows of demolished buildings on their left. Rangobart stopped the carriage to get out and look around. Have you been here before? Dimoiya fell into step beside him. Once, he replied. We stopped here for a night on a trip to the Theocracy when I was nine. I believe the outer ring of E-Rantel used to function as a barracks for Re-Estizes Royal Army. Due to its nature as a fortress city, E-Rantel looked quite impressive to his younger self. Now, it looked much smaller C especially since he had moved to Arwintar to attend the Imperial Magic Academy. With age and experience, he also noticed a number of flaws with the citys design. Foremost amongst them was the fact that it tried to be a fortress city and trade city at the same time. As a result, it served neither of those roles well. The area being demolished was cordoned off. Rangobart came as close to one of the work sites before calling out to a Dwarf directing a team of Ogres transporting debris. Excuse me! Several of the Ogres looked at him. The Dwarf didnt. Excuse me, good Dwarf! The Dwarf looked up from his paperwork and cast a glance over his shoulder. He bid the Ogres to get back to work before turning to shuffle over. Yeah? What do you want? Apologies for interrupting your work, Rangobart said, but could you explain whats happening to the old military district? Its being torn down, the Dwarf replied. All of it. Sorcerous Kingdoms got no use for this military district. This section heres going to be another expansion of the Demihuman Quarter. He scanned the demolition site behind the Dwarf. The Demihuman Quarter was probably just over the citys second wall. Is the wall coming down too? Naw, weve got races that could use the thing. I seeI also noticed that you arent employing Undead labour. Why is that? Skeletons cant sort materials out on their own, the Dwarf replied. Ogres arent very bright, but they can at least do that. He made a mental note about the limits of skeletal labour. They were advertised as ideal for menial tasks, but it seemed that some menial tasks were too complex for them. Will you be magically repurposing the material? Hah? What are you talking about? never mind. We should let you get back to your work. Thank you for your time. Mhm. Rangobart and Dimoiya returned to the carriage. Lady Waldensteins gaze went back and forth between them, hands folded comfortably over her swollen belly. What did you find out? She asked. The entire military district is being repurposed for civilian use, Rangobart answered. This part were passing will be an expansion of the Demihuman Quarter. How large is the Demihuman population here? That, I didnt ask. Shall I instruct the Soul Eater to take us there for a look? Lady Waldenstein shook her head. Even after her time in Wardens Vale, she was clearly still uncomfortable around Demihumans. Without any particular destination in mind, Rangobart asked their Soul Eater to take them to a place where they could be oriented with the citys layout. It took them straight to the citys central district, where it rounded a palatial villa before stopping halfway down a wide boulevard lined with fruiting trees. Would you like to come down this time, Lady Waldenstein? Rangobart asked. The Countess looked up and down the paved lanes before nodding. Rangobart went around to open her door and help her out of the carriage. This central district seems normal enough, Rangobart said. Government offices, accommodations for the well-to-do, household staff going about their business Whats that? Dimoiya pointed to the opposite side of the boulevard. There, a small crowd was gathered, wrapping around the street corner. An occasional cheer rose from the group. Some sort of theatre, perhaps? Lady Waldenstein offered. The audience was a good mix of people from different vocations. There were even some household staff from several different manors present. The Death Knight sentry nearby made no move to intervene in whatever was going on, so it seemed to at least be a regular occurrence in the city. As they made their way across the street to the crowd, a familiar, rhythmic sound caught his attention. I think theyre spectating a fight, he said. You mean its a fighting pit? Lady Waldensteins wariness visibly melted away. It sounds like an exchange of blades, at least, Rangobart said. They went to occupy a gap in the crowd, finding what indeed looked like a fighting pit occupying the ground floor of the building. It even had three rows of seating which were filled with Human and Demihuman spectators alike. In the arena itself was a lithe young woman wielding a rapier and dirk squaring off against a tall man with a longsword. Oh, shes super aggressive, Dimoiya said. Indeed, the woman seemed to be suppressing the longswordsman through sheer ferocity alone. The point of her blade kept coming and what Rangobart at first thought was a fast-paced exchange was in reality a one-sided flurry of attacks. Yep, thats our Alice, the man beside him said. I swear she gets more feisty every day. Is she a crowd favourite? Dimoiya asked. Among us Humans, yeah. The Goblins, too. The bigger Demis favour the Adventurer Guilds hard hitters. More relatable, maybe. These are Adventures duelling? Yeah, this is their training hall, the man gave their group a once over. You folks look like youre from the Empire. Yes, were here on business, Rangobart nodded. Its our first time to E-Rantel under the Sorcerous Kingdom. Well, in that case, welcome back. We''ve lost out on a lot of trade with Re-Estize and the Theocracy since then, but things are much improved locally. It looked like they were turning the city upside down when we came in. You mean the military district? About damn time, I say. Re-Estize left the place empty most of the time. Us people who actually live here will put it to better use. I dont doubt it, Rangobart said. What do they plan on using it for? Hmmwell, theyre adding that one extension to the Demihuman District, but the rest is being added to the common areas of the city. I hear theyre planning to redo the whole city with all the new space. Is there any way we can orient ourselves to all of the changes? Sure is. The administrative office right next to the Adventurer Guild. They hand out maps for newcomers. They stayed for three more bouts before Rangobart had to almost drag Lady Waldenstein and Dimoiya away. The aforementioned maps were available to anyone who wanted them at a display just inside the front door. He held it open between his two travelling companions as they pored over the details on the sidewalk outside. It looks like the main plaza is a five-minute walk from here, Rangobart said. Should we head over by foot? Thats probably a good idea, Lady Waldenstein said, it may be too crowded there to bring a carriage. Theres the Dragon aviary, Dimoiya pointed at a portion of the central wall north of them. It looks like all of the magical shops are in the western quarter, Lady Waldenstein murmured. As they continued to identify points of interest, the other people on the street started to rush around them. Rangobart scanned the promenade, but he didnt notice anything amiss. A moment later, a pair of Maids stopped next to him, lowering their heads toward the road. Excuse me, miss, he asked in a low voice. Whats going on? His Majesty is returning from his walk around the city, one of the Maids replied. Eh? On the other side for him, Lady Waldenstein and Dimoiya were similarly frozen. They couldnt exactly run away, so they imitated the two Maids. What seemed like an eternity bowing over the sun-beaten pavement passed before a shadow fell over them. Hm? If Im not mistakenCountess Waldenstein? They looked up at the familiar voice of Momon the Black. Behind him was a skeletal being adorned in incalculably precious robes. Beside the skeletal being was a world-class beauty in a diaphanous white dress. She might have been mistaken for a human but for her black wings and the horns gently curving around the sides of her head. Standing on the opposite side of her was another peerless beauty with dark hair and a sharp look. Going by the Adamantite tag hanging from her neck, she was Beautiful Princess Nabe, Momons partner. Thats strange, I dont feel anything from most of them. Extremely powerful individuals exuded an aura of strength that even everyday civilians could discern. The Undead being standing between the two gorgeous women should have been Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer King, but Rangobart felt nothing out of him. Nabe and Momon were similarly absent of any sensation that they should have had. The only one who felt unfathomably powerful was the winged woman, who smiled serenely beside the Sorcerer King. Was it the effect of some protective item? The Sorcerer King had so many obviously magical items on his person that there was no telling how many enchantments he possessed. Acquaintances of yours, Momon? The Sorcerer King asked. Indeed, Your Majesty, Momon answered. I met them in Baroness Zahradniks territory while they were observing the Adventurer Guilds activities. This is Frianne von Gushmond, Countess of Waldenstein and the new Imperial Head Court Mage. Beside her is Dimoiya Erex, an officer in the Imperial Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Last, but not least, is Rangobart Roberbad, Viscount of Brennenthal and Mage Captain in the Imperial Army. Theyre all attendees of the trade fair being hosted in Corelyn Harbour. Frianne von Gushmond the Sorcerer King seemed to ponder the name, where have I heard that name before? Frianne von Gushmond is the Academy graduate who produced that treatise on magocratic governance, Your Majesty, the winged woman said. Ah, of course! the Sorcerer Kings skull bobbed in recognition. How could I forget? A very interesting read, that. It seems you have a bright future ahead of you, Lady Waldenstein. I am flattered to know that youve read my work, Your Majesty, Lady Waldenstein lowered her head. And you, the Sorcerer King turned his attention to Rangobart, your name also seems familiar. Have we perhaps met somewhere before? Had they? Rangobart was certain that they hadnt C he would have never forgotten something so important, but when an individual of such power suggested it was so, it naturally led to self-doubt. Lord Brennenthal commissioned the Adventurer Guild to survey his new titles, Your Majesty, Momon said. I believe you made him a special offer Yes, I remember now. I am pleased that you have decided to employ our Adventurer Guild, Lord Roberbad. If you need any more coupons, please let us know. I can get more? Rangobart lowered his head in gratitude, his mind spinning as he recalculated everything he had planned out thus far. Coupons were terrifying things. So was the Sorcerer King. There was no way someone like him could have forgotten something that had just happened mere days ago, yet he was confident enough to transform it into a device to facilitate an active conversation with his subordinates. Since I know of these two, the Sorcerer King leaned forward to regard Dimoiya, does that also mean you are an individual of some renown? Thats Dimoiyas eyes turned down to the cobblestones, then came back up again, Dimoiya is working hard to join the Baharuth Empires diplomatic mission to the Sorcerous Kingdom! Seriously? Are you crazy, Dimoiya? Hoh, is that so? Your Majesty, the winged woman said, we are not aware of any such mission. Foreign Affairs is sitting on it, Dimoiya put on a glum look. No one else wants to join and they think Im too young to be an ambassador. The Sorcerer King took a step back, rising to his full height as he cradled his chin between a bony thumb and forefinger. A cold sweat dampened Rangobarts shirt as he awaited the consequences of Dimoiyas boldness. Albedo. Yes, Your Majesty? What are your thoughts on this? The idea that the Imperial Ministry of Foreign Affairs isnt actively working to establish a diplomatic mission in their suzerains capital can only be considered an insult. Shall I have the entire department and their families eviscerated and put on display across the Empire? Rangobart felt the blood drain from his face. This was Albedo? The Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom? The serene smile never left her face as she made her vicious offer. Ah, no, the Sorcerer King cleared his nonexistent throat. Ahem, lets try this another way. To be clear, Miss Erex, I would normally frown upon such disregard for hierarchy. In this case, however, the Empires deliberations seem meaningless. Albedo, initiate the relevant procedures through the proper channels. Prime Minister Albedo placed a hand over her ample cleavage and lowered herself into an elegant curtsey. It will be as you command, Your Majesty. A king that casually commands empires. Is this the true face of Ainz Ooal Gown? Umu. Well, then, we should be on our way. I look forward to seeing you in the future, Ambassador Erex. Woohoo! Before the Storm: Act 3, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 19th Day, Upper Fire Month, 1 CE You did what?! In the crimson-hued court of Shalltear Bloodfallen, Ludmila puzzled over a piece of paperwork at her desk. She had come for a bit of quiet in the hope that she could sneak some work in before the evenings events, but instead found Liane already inside. To be fair, it would have probably remained quiet had she not made the mistake of mentioning where Friannes party had gone after their visit to Wardens Vale. I sent them north so they could see the rest of the Duchy. You know, Liane said, we were specifically trying to keep them away from all that. This is why we dont let you do any marketing. You suck at it! Because Im honest? Because you arm people with excuses, Liane told her. You may think youre being fair, but all youre doing is showing them stuff that gives them reasons to turn down what were offering. What do you think would happen to a bakerys sales if they went out of their way to tell people that their cakes would make them fat? Those who were concerned about it would try to refrain from eating too much cake. Liane stared at her. Ludmila stared back. The younger woman simultaneously rolled her eyes and sighed, leaning back into her chaise. The western territories arent that bad, Ludmila said. Theyre doing much better than when we were still a part of Re-Estize. Considering that Frianne and her party are imperials, Im sure theyll consider those fiefs to be doing far better than mine. Clara, Liane said, help me out here. You worry too much, Claras voice rose from Ludmilas lap. Clara was the second distraction. Ludmila didnt know why she thought would be able to get any work done. This is nepotism, Liane grumbled. Corruption! Seeing how far behind the other territories are relative to us wont keep them from taking the path weve laid out, Clara said. Imperials are terribly optimistic when it comes to self-assessment. Theyll think they can do better. Once they get back to their territories, theyll be focused on how they can make everything work to further their goals. Speaking of which, Ludmila said, how is the trade show coming along? Nothings fallen outside of our expectations so far, Clara stretched and yawned. All parties seem to be satisfied and the next factions delegation will be arriving just in time to hear Count Roberbads people smugly hint about the advantages that theyve gained. What advantages have they gained? Ludmila asked. Clara sat up and scooted up against Ludmila, wrapping a hand around her waist and leaning against her shoulder. Temporary ones, Clara answered. Once were done with every faction, the first set should have a lead of a few months and most of the changes cant be fully implemented until the next sowing season. And since theyre trying to minimise the impact of the Undead on their people, Liane said, theyre going to have a hell of a time trying to spy on one another. Itll be fun watching how they compete. Fun Ludmila frowned across the court at Liane, Need I remind you that this is going to affect the lives of millions of people? I know, I know, Liane waved a hand dismissively. Its the Empire, so there are bound to be plenty who slip through the cracks, but this sort of competition tends to improve things overall. Assuming they dont mismanage their gains. Thats the good thing about the Imperial Administration, yeah? Once they catch a whiff of whats happening C and I assume that Frianne will inform the Court Council about it C theyll be constantly hounding everyone to optimise everything. The best part about all of this is that its the Empires problem, not ours. We just sell them what they want. She still wasnt optimistic about how things would play out. The highly centralised systems of the Empire could give rise to monolithic actions for a country that was far from monolithic. It was, however, as Liane said: the Empires problem. Whether the Empires actions were the Sorcerous Kingdoms problem was not for Ludmila and her friends to decideand it appeared that the Royal Court was content to see where the Empires path would lead. When do you think theyll get here? Liane asked. Who? Frianne and them. I told them that the delegation from the Draconic Kingdom would arrive this evening, Ludmila said, so I imagine they will arrive with ample time to prepare. Im beginning to feel sorry for her, Clara said. Theyve foisted so much work on the poor woman. Its still to her advantage, Liane said. She becomes more and more indispensable to the Empire, plus she can guilt people into working harder after everything shes done. How are we for time? Breakfast should be officially wrapping up soon, but everyones involved in negotiations with one house or another. We can expect things to drag on for the next little while. Thank the gods. My face is cramped up from smiling all the time. To think that were doing this for the next few monthsI hope I dont end up with some weird condition. Her friends were so excited about the event going into it and Liane had been the most excited of them all. It was barely a week since it had begun in earnest and now she made it sound as if she had been playing hostess for much longer. Didnt you say it was going to be fun? Ludmila asked. It is, Liane answered. If youve somehow already forgotten what its like to be one of the living, people still get tired when theyre having fun. Would she forget? She was fairly certain that she remembered what it felt like to be exhausted, but it was merely a memory that would grow increasingly distant. Perhaps time would twist that memory or it would become obscured by the mists of eternity. The sensations of the living werent like events that could be recorded into history or recalled in folklore, after all. I should ask Lady Shalltear about it. Immortal minds had to work differently. She clearly didnt have a perfect recollection of her experiences as Frost Dragons did, but she also couldnt imagine that her memory would remain that of a Human. Then again, how she might be able to recall an eternity of memories was also beyond her ability to comprehend. What are you thinking about? Clara asked. Memory, Ludmila answered. Maybe I will eventually forget what its like to be Human. Maybe Ill forget that we ever had this discussion. She jerked as Clara poked her in the ribs. Hmph, Clara said, you seem Human enough. As for your memories, I admit that would be annoying, but only other immortals would be able to call you out on them. What matters is that well always be together, right? Barring some calamity, I suppose, Ludmila replied. Speaking of immortals, how is Florine doing with herthing? Who knows, Liane shrugged. Its barely been a month since she left for the Abelion Hills. Shes probably forgotten all about it while boobing out there. Youd think someone would be more excited about, yknow, immortality. Its not necessarily a bad approach, Clara said. Many would drop everything else to seize the opportunity she has been granted. Doing so would send a very clear message to the Royal Court that service has become a secondary priority. so sending Florine to the Abelion Hills with the time and power to do anything that she wanted was a test to see what she would do about the thingy? Maybe not specifically, Clara replied, but must it be? Ones behaviour in those circumstances would inform the Royal Court of many aspects of ones character. Theyd understandably scrutinise candidates for traits and behaviours that would be problematic in an immortal official. I guess Liane put her elbows on her desk and propped her chin in her palms. Does that mean I should tone things down to get my thingy, too? Of course not, Ludmila frowned. Florine has bitten Lady Albedo on more than one occasion; Lady Shalltear, too. She still received her item. Our superiors want people who know what they are doing and are confident enough about it to stand their ground even before the Royal Court. Pretending to be nice and well-behaved wont do you any favours. Meh. Dont meh me, I know you wouldnt have it any other way. Meh. A displeased sound came from Clara as Ludmila rose from her desk. Since she wouldnt be able to get any work done, it was probably a better idea to have her friends appear before their guests. Their Maids joined them in the antechambers of the court and accompanied them to the castles second floor where the visiting Nobles were still mostly gathered in their respective balcony dining areas. Countess Corelyn, several Nobles at one of the tables rose at Claras approach. Countess Wagner. Good morning. Count Roberbad, Clara smiled. I trust that I find you and your family well this morning? So this is Rangobarts father Ludmila could see some similarities to the Mage Captain, but Lord Roberbad was overall more squarish. To his left was probably Rangobarts eldest brother, who was a much closer match to their father. Indeed, Count Roberbad nodded, thanks to your fine hospitality, every day feels more refreshing than the last. Ill be loath to leave when the time comes. Who is this gallant new addition to your entourage? The noblewoman to the Counts right asked, One of your Knights, perhaps? Across the table from Count Roberbad, Count V?lkchenheim went into a fit of coughing. The imperial aristocrats around the table didnt miss his reaction, but Clara only beamed in response. I have the pleasure of introducing you to Ludmila of House Zahradnik, she said. Ludmila of House Zahradnik Count Roberbad furrowed his brow in thought, and then his eyes widened. You mean this is the Baroness Zahradnik from whom we received the invitations to this exposition? I am pleased to see that your agents returned to you unharmed, my lord, Ludmila said. Your son, Rangobart, was also quite helpful during the Blister Campaign. I pray youll forgive us for our presumption, my lady, the Count inclined his head slightly. Im also glad to hear that my son was of some use to you. As expected, the older Nobles fa?ade of composure was difficult to crack when he was in his element. He had managed to slip in an apology for sending Rangobart to seduce her while making it seem like he had shrewdly manoeuvred his son for some other purpose in front of his peers. Viscount Brennenthal has made quite the ascent since I saw him last, Ludmila said. House Roberbad must be very proud of his achievements. Oh, we are! The Count laughed gaily, He has succeeded far beyond our expectations. We always intended for Rangobart to form a cadet branch, but leaping straight to Viscount was quite something. Uh, is this guy trying to fight you? Ludmila glanced at Liane, who had donned a pleasant mask just like everyone else around the table. Thats probably my fault. I think I accidentally made him think I had a hand in his promotion by saying what I did. and now hes trying to get his son back under his influence. Didnt he send Rangobart into your clutches in the first place? He didnt end up in my clutches. Well, maybe just a bit. How go your negotiations with House V?lkchenheim, Lord Roberbad? Clara asked. We are in accord on many points, Lord Roberbad answered, including the fact that we wont realise the full potential of any trade agreement until the new infrastructure and logistics that you have on display here are adopted. The problem now is that most of the houses in my delegation do not have fiefs bordering the Sorcerous Kingdom. Im certain that any sensible imperial aristocrat will find what we have to offer compelling, Clara said. If not, I firmly believe that those who lack the foresight to follow your lead will only fall behind. It is their game to lose. Count Roberbad nodded with a grunt. One can only hope they know good sense when they see it, he said. The politics of the Empire have grown increasingly stagnant and the Emperor is content to see the entire establishment wither away. Our country is doomed to become a soulless machine that does nothing but the bidding of the Imperial Administration if things remain as they are. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Oof, heavy. For all of their infighting, the imperial nobility seemed to understand what was happening to the Empire. She had noted this with the Dowager Duchess von Gushmond and several other Nobles in the Empire. Now, that same awareness was being displayed by Count Roberbad. This presented a potential quirk in the Job Class System. If challenge led to growth, then the Nobles who managed to thrive in the highly competitive and treacherous Empire would be relatively high level. With those levels came raw capability and uncanny insights into various fields related to ones vocation. Unfortunately, it seemed the past set precedents that probably made it next to impossible for a Noble to change their stance once they achieved those levels. If this was the case, it went a long way into explaining why the Royal Court of Re-Estize remained in a perpetual deadlock and how the Emperor could so easily keep his vassals suppressed. Now that she thought about it, the way that Queen Oriculus guided her court indicated that she knew about the phenomena and actively prevented it from ever happening in her kingdom. This Job Class System is more a curse than a blessing. Were fortunate to have Lady Shalltear guiding us. It took an hour for Clara to visit with the Nobles at each of the tables, at which point they shifted their focus to the evenings reception. The details of the delegations arrival were somewhat vague, stating only that they needed an out-of-the-way spot prepared, as well as a stateroom roughly the size of the one that Ludmila and her friends had been accommodated in during their time in the Draconic Kingdom. What do you think they meant by an out-of-the-way spot? Liane asked. They may be using a magical technique to get here, Clara offered. We offered to teleport them over, but they declined. Im not sure how else theyd cover the distance so quickly. So a secluded place where not too many people might get in the way, Ludmila said, recalling the teleportation gazebo in E-Rantel. How about the western garden? I hope they wont mind, Clara said. The groundskeepers are still working on it. Ludmila, could youC Ludmila raised a hand in front of herself. A set of steps steadily approached, belonging to a sandy-haired imperial Noblewoman in a frilly blue dress. She reached the top of the stairs to the eastern atrium and lowered her head respectfully. Countess Corelyn? Yes, how may I help you, Baroness Lisenthal? The ladies and I were wondering if there is a dress code for the reception this evening, Lady Lisenthal said as she raised her head. Or perhaps certain articles we shouldnt wear Ah, about that, Clara said. I fully intended to have everyone representing their respective cultures. As for any improper articles Have you seen the Draconic Kingdoms fashion? Liane asked. Lady Lisenthals eyes went from Clara to Liane. Their fashion, my lady? Im afraid not. The Empire has no direct dealings with the Draconic Kingdom, though there are rumours about roads being built to the south. Hold on a sec. Liane reached into the Infinite Haversack at her waist and rummaged around. The latter part shouldnt have been necessary C it felt like more than half of Lianes actions were some form of showmanship. She hadnt yet figured out whether Liane was aware of it or not. Several moments later, Liane fished out a set of flimsy-looking garments. Rose came around to help hold the outfit in front of Liane. Lady Lisenthal covered her face in her hands, going red to the tips of her ears. Y-You wore that? She peeked at Liane through her fingers. Yep! Liane grinned, We all did. I didnt, Clara sniffed. The no-fun faction doesnt count, Liane said. Its regular fashion down in the Draconic Kingdom, anyway. Everyone from commoners to aristocrats wears some version of this. The heat and humidity down there will kill ya if you wear a big, fancy dress like we do up here. Wanna try one on? Lady Lisenthal violently shook her head. After she retreated, Clara led them out a side entrance to the castle grounds. Ludmila, she said, could you help arrange additional security? I have to go and make sure our guests dont land in a pile of dead leaves. Alright. I should get over to the border, Liane said. The next bunch of imperials is due soon. Do you think I still need to hide the Soul Eaters? It wouldnt hurt, Clara said. Theyre from the Engelfurt region, but I doubt theyre fine around the Undead. They went their separate ways, and Ludmila went to inspect the perimeter of the west garden. Initially meant to be Claras private garden, it had become a place where the groundskeepers tried all sorts of personal projects after Lord Mare started working on the rooftop for Lady Shalltears court. After making a full round, she went to find Clara, Taiya, and Aemilia, who were in a small clearing with a few benches where the castle staff would sometimes come out for breaks. Were using this spot? Ludmila asked. Mhm, Clara answered. Well take them straight into the castle, so I dont think we need anything too fancy. I just didnt want them to appear in front of a giant mess. Ludmila called for an Elder Lich to come join them and arranged for a dozen Death Knights to stand guard nearby. Clara returned to attend to her guests while Ludmila stayed behind to review the new sentries. How come we dont have ceremonial garb for honour guards? Ludmila asked as she picked off a leaf skewered on one of their armour spikes. The servitors already have arms and armour created by the Supreme One, the Elder Lich following her around answered. There is no greater honour than to wield that which they have already been bestowed. She looked up at the Death Knight, but it didnt offer any feedback. Even between Wardens Vale and Corelyn County, there appeared to be a distinct difference in culture between the Undead servitors. Things were much better than in other parts of the Sorcerous Kingdom where they had next to no interaction with the citizens and few opportunities to form an identity for themselves, but she had hoped they would be further along. What criteria were used to choose these sentries? Their performance record in Corelyn Harbour was deemed satisfactory and they are familiar with the castle grounds. In other words, they earned the qualifications for the post. Wouldnt it make sense if they wear something that signifies that achievement? This one fails to recognise the merit in such measures. What each servitor is capable of is already known to those responsible for deployment. I bet Lord Cocytus would latch onto the idea more readily. She would have to put together a comprehensive proposal at some point. It felt strange how the Sorcerous Kingdom took an interest in the development of its citizens, but not the Undead servitors that existed alongside them. If a Death Knight served for a thousand years, it should have some visible record of that service for everyone to recognise. Once she was satisfied with the security arrangements, she returned indoors to join Clara in the main exhibition hall. Fortunately, they were content to leave her alone and focus all of their energy on Clara and the rest of the Sorcerous Kingdoms nobility. By and large, they remained unchanged from the various examples of civilian nobility that she had brushed up against during her visit to the Empire. The main difference now was that they were solidly committed to forging new paths to power using what the Sorcerous Kingdom had to offer and their myriad avenues of discourse reflected that. Countess Corelyn, Count Roberbad said as he stood at the centre of a group of his allies, in light of the Empires new expansionary drive, what do you think we can do to maintain our relevance? Theyve gotten quite cosy with her. It sounded like they were already treating Clara as one of them, or at least a fellow civilian aristocrat. Beyond that, they were seeking her out for her opinions despite her gender and young age. At the same time, they occasionally glanced at Ludmila as if she was an Imperial Knight. Youre referring to the impending growth of the martial aristocracy? Indeed, my lady, Lord Roberbad nodded. Expansion is spearheaded by the Imperial Knights, and so the Imperial Knights are awarded with the new lands conquered by the Empire. We understand that this will ultimately bring wealth and prosperity to the Empire, but, sooner or later, the agendas of the Imperial Army will dominate our politics. I wont claim to be an expert on imperial affairs, my lord, Clara replied, but arent you restricting your thinking to past experience? The Empire is a competitive place C partially because of the conditions imposed upon you by the Emperor, and partially because its expansion has slowed considerably over the generations, leaving limited resources to compete over. Similarly, you have become accustomed to the idea that the Imperial Knights tend to be the only ones awarded new lands, usually cut out of the former territories of the attainted. In the future, however, do you truly believe that this will be the case? The imperial aristocrats exchanged looks in the wake of Claras question. Count Roberbad allowed the silence to stretch on for a few seconds before speaking again. What are you proposing? He asked. Rather than a proposal, Clara answered, it is merely an observation. The Emperor favours the Imperial Army as a matter of necessity, but new realities will force the Empire to reassess what is truly necessary. The Imperial Knights may conquer new frontiers, but who is it that develops them? Who manages the bulk of the Empires industry, wealth, and trade? Every house in your party has sons and daughters who serve in the Imperial Administration: is that service less worthy than that of an Imperial Knight? Without the participation of your houses, imperial expansion will be a pale shadow of what it could be. Shes right! A nobleman standing next to Count Roberbad said, As much as the Emperor suppresses us, we are still essential for the Empire! The frontier will remain a frontier without our houses providing the Empire with seneschals and bureaucrats for the administration. Our children should be afforded the same considerations as the children of the martial aristocracy! Heads nodded in agreement throughout the crowd. If Ludmila recalled correctly, their children in the Imperial Administration did receive the same considerations as the martial scions who joined the Imperial Knights, at least as far as financial compensation went. The main difference was that an Imperial Knight had more opportunities to do something flashy that landed them a title. To a Noble, that difference was everything. I believe you already have all of the tools necessary to achieve what you desire for the future of your houses, Clara said. The proper application of everything you have at your disposal will make it clear that you are indispensable to the Empire. Of course, leveraging what the Sorcerous Kingdom had to offer would make it even more the case, but everyone seemed to understand that implicitly. The excited discussion continued even as Liane appeared with the next set of imperial guests. Ludmila shook her head as they, too, were infected by the newfound fervour of Count Roberbads party. Clara had to have timed things on purpose. Liane came to stand alongside Clara and Ludmila, her eyes going from guest to guest. Uhwhat did you do? I gave Count Roberbads group one last little push. Little push? It looks like youve swept up the new people, too. They didnt even get our presentation yet! Clara only smiled in response, allowing the activity in the hall to continue uninterrupted. An interruption did finally come, however, in the form of Frianne Gushmond. As one, the Nobles hushed at the appearance of the Imperial Princess. Frianne sent Clara a small look of confusion, coming over to speak in low tones. Are they plotting something? Thats a silly question, Clara answered. How was your tour of the western duchy? We actually spent most of our time in E-Rantel, Frianne replied. We even saw the Sorcerer King! Dimoiya gushed, Hes super nice! Im glad you feel that way, Ludmila smiled. I only wish that everyone would realise that. Wow, Ive never seen her smile like that before! Ludmila wiped the smile off of her face. A silly madness always took root in her whenever she thought about the Sorcerer King. Did we miss the Draconic Kingdom delegations arrival? Frianne asked, I still dont know what all that excitement was about. They should be here soon, Clara answered. Since youre the only member of the Imperial Dynasty present, I suppose you should be there with us when they arrive. Did you bring your liquor? Liane asked. I did! Dimoiya said, Hopefully it will be enough to get the Queen. Rangobart, help me carry it! What Viscount Brennenthal obligingly walked off after Dimoiya. When the time came for the Draconic Kingdoms delegation to arrive, they gathered in the west garden. In the space between the wooden benches at the centre of the garden, Liane and Dimoiya arranged their wine bottles in a pair of concentric circles. Prez, Dimoiya said, what do you think of this formation? I cant believe youre doing this, Frianne said. Never mind doing it with liquor, the Queen of a country isnt a summon. I gotta maximise my chances! Im on a roll and Im not about to let it end! Dimoiya seems much more energetic than before, Ludmila noted. Did something happen? Its complicated, Frianne said. Or maybe not. Either way, the Imperial Ministry of Foreign Affairs is going to be thrown into chaos when we get back. After fussing around with the formation of wine bottles for a bit, Dimoiya and Liane returned to the group. Then, at the appointed time, Draudillon Oriculus, the Black Scale Dragon Lord and Queen of the Draconic Kingdom, appeared right in the centre of the formation. It worked? Liane said. Dimoiyas mouth fell open. Hm? Queen Oriculus looked at her feet, Whats this Beside the Queen, Marshal Saroukhanyan knelt to retrieve one of the bottles and presented it for the Queens inspection. Oh, Queen Oriculus expression brightened, someone has exceptional taste! Dimoiya Erex here prepared it for your arrival, Your Majesty, Liane gestured at the ecstatic imperial scion. Is that so? The Queen peered at Dimoiya, Hmwhat a curious soul. Soruel, give her a bottle. Yes, Your Majesty. Salacia Soruel came forward with a large black bottle cradled in her arms. Dimoiyas eyes widened. Is that Umu, Queen Oriculus nodded. Black Scale. We brought quite a bit to help spice up Countess Corelyns event here, but that one is yours. Dimoiya sucked in a gasp, her eyes welling with tears. Ill serve you forever, Your Majesty! She cried. O-Oi, dont go betraying your country so easily! We dont want that blonde brat hating Us more than he already does. The small group that had appeared with Queen Oriculus left the circle of bottles. They were all familiar faces: members of the Queens palace staff that went on to assume positions in her court. Will you be attending the reception, Your Majesty? Clara asked. Its a function for Nobles, no? Queen Oriculus answered, Royalty showing up would put everyone on edge. Besides, it appears that I have many new friends to make an acquaintance with. Ludmila knew that Queen Oriciulus had an appreciation for liquor, but it was the first time she had ever heard anyone refer to wine bottles as friends. In that case, Clara said, I should at least make one introduction before you leave. This is Frianne von Gushmond, the new Imperial Head Court Mage. Frianne lowered her head in a deep curtsey. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Your Majesty, she said. I wasnt aware that you were such a powerful magic caster. Teleportation is magic of the Fifth Tier. By the measures of your magic, yes, Queen Oriculus said. But Primal Sorcery C what you may know as Wild Magic C does not have tiers. There is only the desired effect and the cost. Something like this is trivial to figure out once one puts their mind to it. The costIve heard that Wild Magic consumes souls. Is that true? It does and it doesnt. Overall, its a simplistic way to put it, but I suppose the true terminology or concept does not exist in your language or perception. If I were to frame it in similar terms, my passengers here all contributed to the cost of the effect. You took their souls? Just a bit, the Queen shrugged. Its not as if I was casting a spell meant to wipe out a country. The missing stuff will probably be back by the time they finish dinner. Frianne fell into a deep silence after that. The members of the Draconic Kingdoms delegation looked perfectly fine, so they could only take Queen Oriculus at her word. Clara bid her footmen to deliver their guests luggage to their suite before turning back to converse with Queen Oriculus. This may sound a bit strange, Your Majesty, she said, but you have grown an unbelievable amount since we last saw one another. Ludmila eyed the Queen. She was preoccupied with their surroundings so hadnt taken note of it yet, but her appearance was a bit too different from the one she remembered. She was no longer the pubescent girl that they had met in the Draconic Kingdom, but a young woman three or four years older. Ludmilas first thought was that it might be an illusion cast by the Queen, but her Truesight didnt reveal any alternate forms superimposed over her present appearance. Pretty good no? Queen Oriculus smiled and placed her hands on her hips, Our subjects no longer need to be lolicons, so We are working to adjust things a bit. I see Clara said, How have your people been faring? The food situation is tight even with the Sorcerous Kingdoms generous assistance, the Queen replied, but we will recover as we always have. Above all else, the people are glad that they wont be subjected to Beastman raids anymore. Have the security patrols encountered any Beastmen since we left? Ludmila asked. For the first time since her appearance in the garden, Queen Oriculus warm and lighthearted atmosphere melted away. They have not caused us any trouble since they were driven out, she said, and I fear that their troubles have only begun. Before the Storm: Act 4, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Thank you so much, Enxoc! N-No problem. Umits reassuring to have Rolo the Red with the Pachan. Just Rolo is fine, Enxoc. Rolo the Red was just a name for the fighting pits. if thats what you want. These guys will show you to your new home. The massive Nar and her two cubs rose from their prostrations and meekly followed their guides out of the court. Xoc waited for them to disappear down the steps before releasing a tired sigh. I wanted to beat Rolo the Red, but now shes working for me. With most of the capable combatants in the city swept up by the great clans for their war against the Undead in the west, the fighting pit business dried up. Rolo the Red, who had declined the clans lucrative offer to join their forces because she was the single mother of two young cubs, ended up looking for work elsewhere and that eventually landed her in front of Xoc. It was an odd turn of events, though hardly the only one in her increasingly complex life. Bring in the next petitioner, Xoc called out. She shifted uncomfortably on the hard seat of her stone throne. Someone had found the thing somewhere and had the Humans fix it up. Then, she woke up one evening and found it plopped down in front of her family home. Wouldnt it be easier to just walk around talking to people instead of making them climb all the way up here? Strangely, she was the only one who seemed to think that. Everyone else thought it was expected for people to come to her. The next petitioner came up the stairs C the now-familiar Guildmaster of the Pachans local Merchant Guild Branch. He still wore the same uniform that she had first seen him wearing in the Draconic Kingdom, which was somehow kept spotless and undamaged. Enxoc, Master Leeds genuflected before her. Weve noted the rise of some undesirable behaviour over the past week or so. Unknown individuals have been sweating our coins. A vague mental image formed in Xocs mind that didnt make much sense. What does that mean? She asked. Oh, ermbasically, you take some coins, stick them in a bag, and violently shake them around. The coins are damaged from hitting one another and the debris is collected from the bottom of the bag. Why would anyone do that? The fragments add up, Master Leeds shrugged. Theyre basically extracting copper from our coins. Weve gotten a few dozen bags of refined copper bits from our ore suppliers. Apparently, these people are smart enough not to come to us directly with their ill-gotten gains, but not smart enough to realise that wed figure out what theyre up to. Weve also noted evidence of clipping C shaving the edges off of coins C and weve even received pieces of wholly destroyed coins. In hindsight, it was inevitable. Our minting activities have created a market for copper and the alloy mix used by the Merchant Guild is adjusted for more advanced economies. Here, the price of refined copper is worth more than its weight in coinage. The people here are either desperate or clever enough C or both C to turn the debasement of currency into an industry. Uhthats bad, isnt it? How do you fix that? Well, since were the largest dealers in currency, we can have our Merchants reject any debased coinage. Also, we can set a scrap price that makes debasing coins not worth the effort. In time, the old prices for everything will adjust to the intrinsic value of the coins. But what if someone got a damaged coin from someone else thinking it was still good? Doesnt that hurt them? We could set a grace period while everything sorts itself out. Thats a cost the clan would have to shoulder, though. is it a lot? That depends. We dont know how widespread the problem is, but it will worsen if we let it drag on. People must learn to respect the rules. Then I guess we dont have much of a choice. Go ahead and do what you said. By your command, Enxoc. The Guildmaster lowered his head and left the court. She still didnt understand how money worked yet, but it seemed to be as convenient as Saraca and the Humans said it would be. Now that they had established a few trade routes to import copper-bearing ores, the Humans worked endlessly to mint new coins. They were still far from the point where there was enough for the entire city, but the use of coins had already replaced about a third of all barter in the area around her home. Her next petitioner was Patli, one of the clan elders. The mystic walked up to the base of her throne with a pair of his assistants. Hey, Patli, Xoc said as she kneaded her claws on her stone seat. Enxoc, Patli said. Vlas ire continues unabated. I saw, Xoc replied, our river looks more like a lake now. The Deluge has been over for a month, so why are the water levels still rising? We took the time to consult with the other mystics around the city, but the only consensus we could come to was that we arent the problem. The upstream water levels of the local rivers are as expected for the season, as is the depth of the lake behind our dam. The cause of the flooding lies elsewhere in the basin. Perhaps Vltava has some idea about whats going on? He and the others went to explore the area south of the city, Xoc told him. They didnt say when they would be back, but they were only gone for about two weeks last time. Have you tried speaking to visiting Merchants? They could have some information about how the rest of Rolengorek is doing. I hadnt considered that, Enxoc. Ill send some people to ask around. Hopefully they can learn something, Xoc said. How are our new fungus farms coming along? Will we be able to provide enough food for our people? The unexpected flooding brought with it many woes. Not only were people being driven further up and out of the lowlands, but the herds were still grazing in their winter ranges. The hills around Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr C which included her clans territory C were left relatively unscathed by the problem, but security became more and more of an issue as the population fleeing the lowlands sought refuge wherever they could. To add to her worries, the Merchant Guild was recommending that her clan stockpile provisions in anticipation of price fluctuations caused by the flooding. Now, she worried that the people of the city would be driven to madness by hunger and would start eating one another. Were working as quickly as we can, Patli replied. Expanding the fungus farms is easy enough, but the herds are another issue. The best way to increase production is to allow the Nug population to grow, which means we would have to import most of our food in the interim. Slowing down the growth of the clan will also help. Ill talk to the Guildmaster about importing more food, Xoc said, but I dont think we can stop taking people in. We have nowhere near enough strength to defend our holdings if the city goes crazy. The hope that they might be able to join us is making people behave, too. Then it is what it is, Patli said. We will do what we can. Xoc nodded in agreement and the Elder went on his way. Is there anyone else? Xoc asked. At the top of the stairs, one of her guards looked over his shoulder and held up a paw. Five petitioners. Why did I even ask? She had been stuck at five for most of the morning. Whenever she finished dealing with one, another would join the back of the line. Admittedly, it was a small victory that she could have people form lines at all. She fully expected the Nar and Urmah petitioners to walk over everyone else, but it looked like her security was substantial enough to keep things in order. Xoc reached for the jug of water by her throne and took a long draught before calling the next petitioner in. A Lups head appeared at the top of the steps, but then she was bowled over by an officious-looking Urmah with a well-groomed coat. So much for keeping things in order Xoc grew nervous as the newcomer sauntered towards her with a prideful air. Hear the words of the Confederation Council! She roared. D-Do you have to shout? Xoc cringed, Im sitting right here, you know? Every tribe of Rolengorek is to provide ten able warriors or hunters, the messengers voice continued to boom away. Every clan, one hundred. They are to assemble at the city docksC The city docks are underwater, Xoc noted. Cin a day hence! There will be no exceptions! Xoc followed the messenger with a confounded stare as she refused to elaborate any further and left. But the city doesnt have any clans or tribes, she flicked an ear in annoyance. And whats a hence? Had her people been singled out because they had sort of reformed their clan? What was she going to do? She had a token security force with next to no training and she doubted that the Council would deem them acceptable warriors. I never asked for any of this. Why cant people just leave us in peace? Did lords just have problems dumped on them as a matter of course? Whenever she solved one, three more would pop up. Stop bringing in new petitioners, she said. Im going to take a walk around the clanhold. Oh, Ill still finish the ones that have been waiting. The last few petitioners fortunately didnt add any further complications. After fighting off the temptation of a midday nap, she descended the stairs to the second-highest terrace of her clanhold where the Humans imported from the Draconic Kingdom lived. It hadnt been long, but they had already transformed the place into something almost unrecognisable from the ruin it once was. Was this is really how things used to be? The Humans offered to restore her clanhold to its original appearance, but she couldnt figure out how they could know what that looked like. Still, she had to admit it was better than before. The crumbling stone buildings were slowly being replaced by new ones and the old roads were dug up and remade. They fixed the drainage systems and even the ball courts whenever their progress brought them across one. Enxoc. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Enxoc. Enxoc. Xoc bobbed her head in response to an endless stream of greetings as she made her way to the clanholds market. She wished that everyone would just address her as they used to. Her greatest fear was that people would start calling her il-Enxoc one day and her workload would magically increase tenfold. She wasnt even officially recognised as a lord yet. Enxoc, how may I help you? Master Leeds greeted her at the entrance of the Merchant Guild, which had gone from a small tent to a two-storey structure built out of blocks of basalt. The ground level had enough room for a reception area and even a private office. I, umdid you hear that Urmah shouting just now? I dont think so, Master Leeds replied. Its pretty noisy in the market these days. What did they say? She was a messenger from the Confederation Council. They want us to supply them with warriors or hunters. The Guildmaster frowned. Xoc was fairly sure it was the same as a Beastmans frown, but it was hard to tell how strong the reaction was since he didnt have a tail. For what? Didnt they just assemble a huge army during the Deluge? He said, What do they want people for now? She didnt say, Xoc replied. She announced that we were to deliver them to the docks, which are underwater at the moment. Master Leeds made a sort of half-chuff. Theyd have much better luck bothering the other ninety-nine per cent of the city, he said. Theyll fill their quota a thousand times over with how many people are being forced out of their homes by the flooding. It doesnt work that way, Xoc told him. The quota demands warriors and hunters of at least a certain quality. Every adult member of each race needs about the same amount of food and space, so recruiting warriors is about getting the most power per person. Very few people in the city qualify as warriors and hunters in the eyes of the warrior clans, especially with them taking away so many recently. I suppose that makes sense, Master Leeds said. You people eat an absurd amount. Especially the Nar and the Urmah. Sowe cant afford their demands C whats going to happen to us? I dont know, Xoc admitted. I dont even know why that herald came to us. She walked right over the petitioners and left just as quickly, so the Council might have just sent people everywhere saying the same thing. Now that she thought about it, the way that the announcement was structured sounded like it was meant for the territories, not the cities. The warrior clans thought little of the cities in the first place, so they may not have even prepared a separate message for them. Did that mean it was safe to ignore the Council? It sounded like they were already short of people with everything that was going on, so she couldnt imagine they had the people to enforce their demands. Even if they came, she could argue that they werent yet an officially recognised clan. A-Anyway, Xoc continued, theyre going to try and collect people tomorrow, so well see what happens. What else did I come here foroh, yeah: Patli advised us to begin importing food to let our herds grow in line with our fungus farms. Are we able to do that? Im tempted to say yes, Master Leeds said. This new announcement might change things, though. If theyre putting another big army together for somethingI recommend that we import as much as we can as quickly as possible to get in ahead of the impact this might have on the market. Please do, Xoc said. Let Patli know how much food you can provide through trade so he can tell the ranchers how to proceed. One last thing, the Guildmaster said. Will you still be letting people into the clan? This plan is only possible because our population is relatively small. As long as this flooding keeps up, I cant guarantee that well be able to import any food at all as the weeks go on. I know, Xocs tail went limp. I dont like it, but we may have to shut out all but the most promising warrior candidates. Not liking it was putting it lightly. The very idea made her feel like an absolute villain. She took on the responsibilities of a lord because she wanted to help her people, not pick and choose who would starve and how to ensure that they did. Are you sure Rolengorek doesnt have any other avenues for trade? Master Leeds asked. Im pretty sure there arent, Xoc answered. Everyone to the north wants to kill us and eat us. Everyone to the east wants to kill us and eat us and take our land. The westwell, theyre fighting to drive back the Undead. The southern tribes have some trade with the Great Lut, but theres no food going in either direction there. After returning from the Draconic Kingdom, she learned many bits and pieces of information about Rolengorek in her efforts to establish her clan. Most of it was simple, but there was a whole lot of it. Combined with her visit to the Draconic Kingdom with Saracas entourage and what she had learned from them, the world she had once known felt like it had grown very small. This is going to be rough, Master Leeds scratched his cheek, but well do what we can. If we had just one more season to build out our trade network, this would have been ten times easier. Will you need more security for our Merchants? That will depend on what they report on their return. The good thing about the river trade is that its big and fast, so we wont have to wait long to find out. It may be prudent to conceal the fact that were stockpiling supplies, however. Our stuff should be safe short of a major attack, Xoc said, but let our warriors know what you need. If the flooding kept getting worse, it would be impossible to steal those supplies without storming the clanhold. Not long after the Humans started working, they converted the Cuorocos Cliffs into a warehouse complex, making their inventories inaccessible without a ship or access to the terraces above. Her next stop was the cliffs in question, which had the top five metres of stone stripped away by her clans combination of quarrying and reconstruction efforts. The stoneworking industry had become the largest single employer in the area, with over four hundred Beastmen from her tribe working under the direction of the Humans. They had carved the hill much as an artisan might carve a piece of wood, leaving buildings and infrastructure in their wake. Along the way, she stopped at several of the renovated ball courts, which were now training fields for the clans warriors. Nine out of ten were Ocelo, though that ratio was changing by the day as she brought in more muscle. At one of the courts, she found Rolo watching the warriors train from the sidelines. How do you like your new home? Xoc asked. Its amazing, Enxoc! Rolo answered, her tail swishing back and forth in a pleased manner, Our last den was a few Nug hides stretched between the roots of a tree. Never in my wildest dreams did I think we would get to live in a cave. Its a house, Xoc said. At least its what the Humans call a house. Is that so? Ive never seen a Human before today, but they seem handy. How do the fighting pits here work? Xoc looked at the ball court below them. She supposed it did resemble a fighting pit for those who didnt know any better. This isnt a fighting pit, Xoc said. Its a ball court, but its currently being used as a training ground for warriors. But didnt you say that you needed warriors for security? I do, but poorly-trained warriors arent much better than any other citizen. Our warriors alternate in their duties: one day is training, and the other is maintaining order and security in the clans holdings. This is your job from now on. So Ill be working every day? I wont have to find odd jobs to make ends meet? Youre a professional warrior, now, Xoc told her. Youll earn enough to meet the needs of your family just from that. I see. Its as if I joined a warrior clan. In that case, I should get to work. Rolo turned and went to join the other warriors in training. Not long ago, Xoc would have feared she might break someone in half, but she seemed like a much more reasonable person outside of the fighting pits. Once Xoc reached the cliffs overlooking the river, which now had a sturdy walkway installed, walking down the ramp to the water. The submerged planks of the wharf showed clearly in the sunlight and a marked pole fastened to one of the pilings showed that the water level had risen another centimetre since she had checked that same morning. On the opposite shore, things were much worse. The river had crept far into the trees, leaving a landscape of half-submerged dwellings and trunks sticking out of the water. She imagined that the other valleys of the city wouldnt be faring much better and the slums along the docks were probably underwater as well. As the city had no formal, unified leadership, its displaced citizens simply moved wherever they could. Rumour had it that new tribes were forming for security and influence, though she hadnt caught wind of anything on the scale of her clan. A pair of paddle boats with her clans markings C they were improvised C rounded the bend downriver. The captain of the lead vessel, a black-furred Gao named Loros, wagged his tail as his ship closed with its berth. Enxoc! The Gao called out, I thought you came down to welcome us home, but maybe not. It looks like the troubles from upriver have come to us. How troubling are these troubles? Xoc asked. Very troubling indeed, the Gao answered gravely. The crews Ive spoken with claim that the river only continues to swell. Ill hear what everyone has to say once the cargo is offloaded, Xoc said. An afternoon meal will be waiting for you up in the court once youre done here. She went back up the ramp, squeezing past the dockworkers making their way down to the waterfront. The crews from the Merchant ships arrived at the court thirty minutes later, letting out sighs of relief and expressions of hunger as they sat around mats where platters of fish were being served. No need to hold back, Xoc gestured with a paw. We have many questions that need answering. After the clan elders, Master Leeds, and the Merchant Guild office staff appeared and sat down at a set of long stone tables below her throne, Xoc stepped down from her throne on the stairs so she could speak more closely to the returnees. Things in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr are steadily getting worse, she told them. Is there any news from upriver about the cause of this flooding? Everyone says its Vlas wrath, Loros said to the nods of many others, but they do not say which clan it is that has brought it upon Rolengorek. Is it still raining up there or something? Not that any of us could see, Loros replied, but we only went as far as Hireeloa, a hundred kilometres upriver. The lowlands were flooded everywhere we looked and most of the villages and towns along the river have been abandoned. Hireeloa itself is half underwater. What about public order? Xoc asked, Is it still safe for our Merchants? How are the clans up there reacting to this? Loros lips pulled back, revealing his fangs as he let out a low growl. It is the same as always, he said with a snap of his teeth. We of the cities are beneath them. If they have any information, they are unwilling to share. Thats insane, Master Leeds said. Everyone is obviously in trouble C whats the point of keeping secrets? It is the way of things, one of the elders said. There are two types of trouble in Rolengorek: the sort one can fight, and the sort no one can do anything about. The people of the cities can do nothing about either in the eyes of the warrior clans. Thus, we are not worth consulting. At least until theyre desperate for bodies, Xoc muttered. Speaking of which, did you come across any heralds or criers calling for more warriors? Yes, we did, Lobos replied. It wasnt the usual message, either. Did they say where the warriors were being sent? No, just that they were to assemble for transport. Xoc turned away with a flick of her ear, not quite able to suppress her annoyance. The warrior clans behaviour was considered customary in Rolengorek, but now that she had a clan to take care of, what was once normal had become a source of perpetual frustration. This was doubly so since the clanlords that she had the opportunity to speak to back when they were recruiting forces to fight the Undead didnt put on any of the same airs as their heralds. Maybe we can puzzle things out another way, Master Leeds said. How are the markets looking? Any commodities pricing strangely? Yeah, a Human Merchant sitting near Lobos reached into a bag beside him to produce some paper. Jute is going up. So is salt. Certain ores are rising C likely because of us. Animal products C meat, bone, ivory, hides C are going down. Everything else is within range of our expectations. Meat is going down? The Guildmaster furrowed his brow, Any idea what thats about? No clue. We had a sample brought back to the ships and the cooks said there wasnt anything wrong with it, so we loaded up on as much of the stuff as we could. Not the same meat, the man beside him said, the smoked goods. Oh yeah, a lot of what they were selling was raw. Couldnt take that, obviously. Master Leeds rubbed his jaw, penning something out with his free hand. Salt prices have gone up, so a shortage of salt? How much raw meat was there in the market? A lot. The Merchants at the market even told our agents that there was even more on the way. Of course, the locals were ecstatic. This doesnt make any sense, Master Leeds crossed his arms. Even if salt gets a bit expensive, its a waste not to cure all of that meat. Could be that theres too much raw meat for the local industries to handle. Also, more than a few probably lost their work areas to the flooding. Xoc turned her attention to the elders, who had been quietly discussing the information between themselves. Have you figured out something? She asked them. In our recollection, Patli answered, the cause can only be a few things. Disease; starvation; war C all of these lead to livestock being prematurely culled by ranchers to make the herds more manageable and easier to defend. Oh no, Xocs tail curled between her legs. Their winter ranges are overgrazed and the summer ranges are flooded. Thats the logical conclusion, Patli said. They are trying to save their herds from perishing entirely. This unprecedented feast will be short-lived. An unsettled silence fell upon the courtyard at the elders statement. Xoc looked back and forth between the elders and Master Leeds before releasing a long sigh. Then we should proceed with what we talked about, Xoc said. We need to bring in as much preserved meat as possible. Meat and hides. Meat should be simple enough, Master Leeds said. Local consumers will favour the cheap raw meat being liquidated, so the preserved meat should be ours for the takingbut why hides? Because Rolengorek is going to starve, Xoc replied. And our warriors are going to need armour. Before the Storm: Act 4, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Well, the road wasnt like this before. On the southern outskirts of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, Ilyshnish and her companions stood on an orange clay road abruptly cut short by a small lake. The road re-emerged on the opposite shore roughly a hundred metres away. On either side, a small crowd of Beastman stood about as they waited for a pair of boats that were ferrying people and their cargo back and forth. Should we swim? Pebble asked. Im not sure thats such a good idea, Ilyshnish said. This river is connected to that lake While she was swimming around exploring the large lake off the shores of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, she encountered several fish that were as large as her Dragon self. Despite them not being big enough to swallow her whole, they tried nonetheless. They wouldnt have any problems swallowing her as she was now. Lets walk upstream, Ilyshnish said. By the looks of it, we wont need to go more than a few kilometres before it can be crossed normally. Vltava hopped off of her shoulder as they went, occasionally stopping to sniff at the ground and investigate the flooded terrain. What was once a sprawl of humble homes had turned into piles of debris washing up on the rising shores. This would explain why the clans south of here had so many hunters patrolling their territory, Pebble said. They must have suffered many incursions since we left the city. The young Ocelo Lord has a great trial ahead of her, Pinecone agreed. Many millions dwell in the lowlands. This flooding is unnatural, Vltava bleated. The valley tells no tales of a time when the waters rose to this extent. Maybe an earthquake changed the course of the river, Ilyshnish offered. Or a glacial lake in the Worldspine mountains was unleashed. If so, Vltava said, it must have happened far away. The effects of the flooding here are too gradual. They found a shallow ford three kilometres upstream and crossed straight into one of the wealthier areas of the city. The residents that she spotted, however, were decidedly not wealthy going by their appearance. Ilyshnish grew nervous as several started stalking her steps. When the group of stalkers grew into a small crowd, a line of Beastmen came to bar her path. Stop right there! A grey-furred Lup called out. Ilyshnish stopped. Vltava didnt. She scooped him up into her paws before he could start obliterating their surroundings. Yes? She replied, What can we do for you? Ive never seen your kind before, the Lup said. What are you doing here in our city? Were returning from a trip to the south, Ilyshnish replied. We departed from this city not two weeks ago. Theyre outsiders whove angered Vla! An unseen speaker cried. You fool! Someone else said, They left when the flooding started! Clearly, we must keep them in the city to appease the lake god! The crowd divided itself into three sides: one that wanted to drive them away, one that wanted to imprison them, and one that simply watched. Ilyshnish pondered her options, but she had never been in a similar situation before. If you wish to have your way, Vltava said, you must first defeat us! Ilyshnish clapped a paw over the murdersheeps maw. What did he say?! N-Nothing! Ilyshnish replied, Can we go, nowCow! Crushing pain exploded from one of her fingers. Vltava dropped to the ground and immediately charged the Lup blocking their way. RUN! Ilyshnish cried, Save yourselves! Huh? What are youC The two-and-a-half-metre-tall Lup was sent flying by Vltavas headbutt. The fluffy little avatar of violence knocked down five more Beastmen before the others started to flee. A few moments later, Vltava disappeared behind a huge tree trunk, his teeth camped onto a Nars tail. Are the people here really that stupid? Ilyshnish shook her head sadly, Who in their right mind would anger such a dangerous creature? She walked under branches weighed down with terrified Beastmen as she looked for Vltava. Eventually, she found him in front of the largest estate, sniffing around its yard. Several Lup fearfully peeked at him from between the blinds of the buildings windows. What in the world are you doing? Ilyshnish asked. Vltava hopped back onto her shoulder. These dwellings no longer house their lords, he said. I could have told you that, Ilyshnish replied as she led them north out of the grove. The lords here dont rule the city C they just lord over it. Theyve probably gone home with all the problems piling up in Rolengorek. Much like the Human Lords of the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Empire, the Lords of Rolengorek only came to the capital to attend to their own business, playing politics, conducting trade deals with other clans, and making sure they looked important while doing it. Now that there seemed to be more trouble in the city than their business was worth, they had prudently withdrawn to their respective seats of power around the jungle basin. Thats what she would do, at any rate. Most beings were no different in her recollection. If things became unsafe, one retreated to the safety of their home. As they made their way through the city, they skirted the glades and clanholds formerly occupied by the elites of Rolengorek. It seemed like all of them had been taken over by citizens displaced by the flooding. Much like the first they had gone through, the organisation of each population was at best a collective security arrangement. They had nothing but raw numbers, but that was effective enough if everyone was in the same situation. I wonder if more lords like Xoc will show up, Pebble said. This city is rapidly splitting up into new tribes. They will begin fighting over herds and grazing areas soon, Pinecone said. The resulting trials may very well give rise to new leaders. Ilyshnish watched a set of Gao ranchers escort a small herd of Nug through the trees. There were more ranchers than usual and each one seemed to be warier than they needed to be. Hullo! She called out to them, There are as many ranchers as Nug here. Whats going on? The ranchers froze at the sound of her voice. A set of distrustful growls filled the air. She wondered if they would have chased her off if she wasnt so much larger than they. After several moments, one of the ranchers stepped forward to reply. Whats it to you? She asked. We were just in the city two weeks ago, Ilyshnish answered. Much seems to have changed. The slums got flooded, the rancher replied. People are wandering all over the place. Last week, our neighbours were raided. Lost five of their animals. Raided? Ilyshnish twitched her tail curiously, Do you mean to say that your fellow citizens are stealing from you? Thats exactly what Im saying. If you dont have herds and the ranges for them, its best that you leave the city. Everythings going to shit. Ilyshnish thanked the ranchers for their time and they continued on their way. She couldnt help but notice that many of the people tending to their animals seemed to have hired the biggest, meanest-looking help possible. So it has already begun, Vltava said. What has? Ilyshn''ish asked. Their society is disintegrating, Vltava said. Each race is reverting to their respective natures. The Gao and Lup instinctively form packs while the other races exhibit the mostly solitary behaviour of their kind. That is why you now see Gao and Lup occupying the places of power with only the occasional Nar and Urmah to help defend their new territory. Are you sure its going to disintegrate? It isnt a guarantee, Pinecone said. But the population is clearly stressed. Our own society is in no small part structured as it is due to this. Short of complete extinction, the Krkono?e can weather any calamity. She flicked her ear in agreement. It only made sense. Her father had tried to build a new society for his brood and the ultimate result was that the Sorcerer King subjugated them in one fell swoop. If they had kept to their nature, it wouldnt have happened so easily. A few might have been caught, but the rest would have fled across the ocean. They eventually arrived at the Cuorocos Cliffs, where ocelo Pachan was C for better or worse C not disintegrating. If anything, they had made steady progress with growth and development since she last saw them. After ascending the clanhold, they found Xoc hosting a meal in the court with a mix of Beastmen and Humans. The young Ocelo Lord turned to greet them with a wave of her paw. Winter Moon, she said. Welcome back. How are things in the south? Things? You knowum, is it anything like what you saw coming into Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr? Youll have to be more specific. As a Frost Dragon, she disliked it when people were vague. It always sent her mind spinning into a wasteful mental exercise as she tried to figure out what they meant based on every conversation that she ever had in the past. The flooding, for instance. A bit, Ilyshnish replied. Rising water levels are having the same effect in the lower valleys, but the settlements out there dont have anywhere near the population of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. Theyre managed by the clans, as well. If anything, whats going on here is far more interesting. Speaking of which, why havent you disintegrated yet? Xocs ears went straight into the air. what? From what I saw, Ilyshnish told her, public order in the city is in shambles. I didnt see many Merchants and the markets were subdued. You seem to be faring much better. Thanks, I guess? Weve been working nonstop to build everything up and keep it safe. Is it really that bad out there? You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Shouldnt you know better than me? Ive been away for nearly two weeks. Im so busy that I havent been able to leave the clanhold at all, Xoc whined. There are plenty of rumours going around, of course, but you make things sound far worse. Perhaps its because Winter Moon can only compare it to the last time she was here, Elder Patli offered. We, on the other hand, have been monitoring the small changes that happen from day to day. How does the city appear to you, Winter Moon? You mentioned poor public orderis there any danger that might threaten us? Ilyshnish considered the elders question. The new tribes that were forming were barely organised and Xocs clanhold was highly defensible by terrestrial standards, especially now that the river separating them from the rest of the city was nearly a kilometre wide. The Gao and Lup are forming large packs, Ilyshnish said. Theyve taken over the groves and clanholds of the wealthy, which have been abandoned by their former occupants. Some ranchers I spoke with on the way here claim that the citizens are raiding their livestock. Xocs ears flattened and her tail curled between her legs. Low discussion rose between the Beastmen and Humans gathered for the meal. There must be a better way to do this, the Ocelo Lord said. Didnt I say you seem to be doing well? Its not enough! Xoc moaned, Maybe we can save ourselves, but what about everyone else? This flooding is happening all across the basin. If the Confederation collapses, our enemies will invade and eat us! Not to trample on your concern, Pebble said, but this event is the result of how Rolengorek built itself. If anything, you are fortunate that a disaster of some kind hasnt already overturned your civilisation. If you intend to return things to how they once were, this tragedy will only repeat itself. But I dont want to watch everyone die! Pebble sat on her haunches and curled her long, fluffy tail around her feet. I never demanded that you do, she said. Your actions are yours to take. I was merely pointing out the challenges that you will face should you choose to act to save your fellows. Xoc settled back down and went to her seat, looking thoroughly miserable. At the table below her, Master Leeds cleared his throat. I dont see whats so hard about this, he said. The way things are going, Lady Xoc could carve out a new kingdom if she wanted to. Hell, the Confederation could become a new empire if we play things right. What do you mean? Xoc asked. You want to do something about the situation, Master Leeds said, but youre looking at things the wrong way. You see a wall of problems that are getting too big, too fast. Its natural to think that things are overwhelmingly hopeless if you only consider everything in those terms. Instead, we should consider our advantages and how we can attack our problems with them. The Guildmaster winced as he uncrooked his legs and rose from his seat. Ilyshnish wondered how long the meeting had been going on for. Now, he said, this is just from our observations since we arrived in Rolengorek, so feel free to correct me if you think somethings wrong. The Confederation is a huge, unwieldy place where customs dont change much and innovation is pretty rare. Politically speaking, each clan and tribe only really police their respective territories with the exception of the whole Confederation banding together for security against external threats. It has what would be considered a pastoral economy where the vast majority of trade revolves around Nug. Dont get me wrong: the Nug trade is huge in Rolengorek because Rolengorek itself is similarly huge, but we estimate that everything outside of the Nug industry makes up around five per cent of the Confederations trade. If you break the numbers down even further, timber and jute production make up most of that five per cent while mining is a fraction of the remainder. How did you figure that out? Xoc asked. Were Merchants, Master Leeds shrugged. The market information that weve compiled, combined with what weve seen the people C warriors and civilians alike C work with gives us a pretty good idea of the overall economic situation. Obviously, trade is what were the most interested in and its through trade that we may be able to drastically improve the circumstances of the city and its surroundings. I hope I can understand what you want to do Master Leeds grinned at Xocs wary response. The basic ideas should be easy to understand, he said. The hard part is making all of the moving pieces work. Fortunately, were already well on our way to having that covered. As far as weve discussed today, the central issue were facing is that the flooding is preventing ranchers all across Rolengorek from accessing their summer pastures. A food shortage for the Nug eventually becomes a food shortage for the Beastmen. Does everyone follow so far? Xoc and the elders nodded. In response, the Guildmaster continued, youve ordered us to import as much food as possible to prepare for the impending famine. This sort of defensive thinking is pretty common: people identify a problem and turn to the most readily apparent solution. Are you saying that its the wrong decision? Xoc asked. It is a solution, Master Leeds answered, but its not the best solution that we have at our disposal. Elder Patli also requested that we import food so that our Nug herds could grow to keep up with the expanding fungus farms. Yeah, Xoc said, thats what convinced me to issue the order to import as much food as we can. And thats where we screwed up. We screwed up? You just issued the order, the Guildmaster said, so its a mistake easily remedied. Heres what we should actually be doing: we export fodder, trading it for preserved meat and animals to add to our herds. Master Leeds grinned at the Beastmens dumbfounded silence. we can do that? Xoc raised her tail in the air. So long as the other sides willing to take the trade, the Guildmaster said. And I wager that they will. Theyre culling their herds faster than they can preserve meat, after all. This trade is just the beginning, though. With it, we have the last cornerstone we need to build something big. The Guildmaster bent forward to pick up a piece of parchment on the mat in front of him. First is the expansion of the fungus farms, he said. Elder Patlis work is limited by labour. We use the meat that we trade for to bring in more labour from the city. Those Blood Antlers make for one of the craziest crops Ive ever seen or heard about: they take a mere two weeks from spore to harvest. Thats an industry just waiting to explode. The more Blood Antlers we grow, the more Nug we can trade for, and the more people we can bring in to become anything we need them to be. This crisis is, in reality, an opportunity of unprecedented proportions. Will it be so simple? Elder Patli asked. I dont see why it shouldnt be, Master Leeds answered. You yourself mentioned that the fungus farms are easy to set up. On top of that, setting up the fungus farms creates housing for Ocelo and anyone else who doesnt mind living in the trees. Were growing food by building housing which houses labour that allows us to grow more food. But what about government? Xoc asked, Im already at my limit managing the clan as it is. Clans are composed of tribes, arent they? The Guildmaster said, Human Lords delegate responsibility to their vassals and magistrates. Guildmasters have office staff. Youre trying to do everything on your own so far and thats not good. Thats because Im still learning, Xoc said, how can I teach other people what to do if I dont know how to do it myself? For one, collecting and sorting out information is the bulk of your work. Thats not something that specifically requires your direct involvement. You have the clan elders to help you out in court, too. As the lord of the clan, your time should be dedicated to making decisions for the betterment of the clan. Trying to do everything yourself will hurt everyone in the long run because it keeps you from doing what you need to do. Ilyshnish stifled a yawn. Dragons naturally knew that. Thats why they had minions. That makes senseI think, Xoc said, then turned to the clan elders. What do you think? I still have my doubts about whether we can grow as quickly as Master Leeds suggests, Elder Patli said, but the more people we can save, the better. As for organising the clan into tribes, we needed to do it sooner or later anyway. I can only hope that we dont get into trouble with the Confederation Council for this ambitious undertaking. As I mentioned at the beginning of my proposal, Master Leeds said, the clans dont really project power beyond their own territories. They certainly dont help manage the city. With what that messenger stated earlier today in addition to all of the problems that have cropped up, theyre probably so short-handed that they couldnt do anything about us even if they knew. What did the messenger say? Ilyshnish asked. Theyre trying to gather more warriors and hunters for something, Xoc answered. Going by what they told us to do, Im not even sure if the clans even care about whats happening in the city. Further proof that were free to act, Mister Leeds said. I doubt the clans will come and save us if things fall apart, so itd be foolish to wait on their approval or recognition for anything. Voices of agreement started to rise from around the court. Xoc, who always seemed hesitant about everything, finally acquiesced. The next day, Ilyshnish was sorting out a few belongings that she had picked up on their trip to the south when Xoc appeared at the entrance to her room. Winter Moon, she said. Could you come with us into the city? I dont mind, Ilyshnish replied, but why? According to the messenger yesterday, someone from the Council will be picking up the warriors that they wanted. Ilyshnish looked up from her collection of items, peering suspiciously at the Ocelo in the doorway. youre not shipping me off somewhere, are you? Huh? No, of course not! I just wanted some knowledgeable people to come with me to see if they could make any sense of what the Council wants. Oh. Alright. She swept up her things with a paw and dropped them back into her Infinite Haversack before following Xoc outside. Vltava hopped onto Ilyshnishs shoulder as soon as she stepped into the open air of the courtyard. A few of the clan elders and an Ocelo male named Chimali joined them as they made their way down to the river and took a boat to the opposite shore. What do you expect will happen? Ilyshnish asked Xoc. Im not sure, Xoc replied. Chimali said itll be like when they came to get people to fight the Undead. Theres no other way, Chimali said. The shores will be filled with people who see the Councils announcement as an opportunity to secure their daily meals. But that means people from the warrior clans will be here to test them, Xocs tail hung nervously. If they find out what were doing and dont like it The discussion died on that uncertain note. They travelled downriver, coming ashore just before they reached the lake. They slipped into the crowds, which had gathered as close to the submerged docks as possible. As Chimali predicted, it seemed like many hopefuls were looking for a way to escape both their hunger and the city. A flotilla of ships from the Council was anchored a few dozen metres offshore and groups of representatives were sorting out the crowd with none-too-pleased looks. Lets not get too close, Xoc said. I dont want to get randomly recruited. Xoc looked around and settled on observing the proceedings from a nearby set of tree roots. Ilyshnish sat down beside her, intently watching the chaos unfold. If theyre so desperate for warriors, she said, why not train them? I dont think that would ever happen, Xoc replied. The warrior clans train their own warriors; they only come to the city looking for them if theyre needed right away. Can you make out what the representatives are saying? Nothing terribly useful, Ilyshnishs ears swivelled this way and that. Mostly complaints about the poor showing. Uh oh, some of them are coming this way. A group of Nar pushed their way through the crowd, their gazes fastened on Ilyshnish. Ugh, Xoc said, maybe bringing you along was a bad idea. You stick out just by existing. You there! A young male Nar at the head of his fellows called out to her, Identify yourself! Xoc stepped between them, holding her paws out disarmingly. Winter Moon is a traveller from the northwest. She and her friends are staying at my home. And you are? Xoc. I live just upriver. Xoc? The Nar stared at the much shorter Ocelo intently, Would you happen to be acquainted with anyone from nar Kira? The mention of the great clan caused Xoc to visibly tense. Sort of? I spoke to il-Ensaj once. They came through the city on their way to the Draconic Kingdom. I see! The Nar visibly brightened, Allow me to introduce myself. I am Vogroth nar Kira, il-Ensajs fourth son by his third wife. My esteemed father mentioned you in a correspondence with our clanhold. Something about a promising connection in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. Is that why a messenger came to my place? Thats right, Vogroth replied. Since my father took note of you, I figured you were the lord of a clan growing in power nearby. With such a meagre selection of combatants from the city, Im glad we could at least bring on a few good warriors. Ilyshnish looked on as she observed Xocs mounting panic. About that Xoc started timidly, Il-Ensaj is right about us in various ways, but we dont have any warriors to spare. The truth is that were not even an official clan yet C just one thats starting to band together and organise itself. Wed like to join the ranks of the warrior clans, but thats a goal for the distant future. Is that so? Vogroth replied in measured tones, Thats unfortunate. Forgive me for my presumption. I-Its alright. Um, could you tell me why the Council is recruiting more warriors? Are reinforcements needed in the Draconic Kingdom? Vogroth looked around before coming a few steps closer. They arent for the west, he said in a low voice. Theyre for the east. The Jorgulans seized Gorlior and five other major fortresses during the Deluge. Five? Xoc gaped at his statement, But isnt that all of them? It is, Vogroths voice was grim. The Jorgulan Front has collapsed. The Commonwealth has already begun their invasion of Rolengorek. Before the Storm: Act 4, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 they left, Xoc said. They did, Winter Moon agreed. As the last of the Councils ships disappeared over the horizon, a lifetimes worth of tension ebbed out of Xoc. Her legs gave out and she fell back onto a nearby tree root, content to lie limply looking up at the jungle canopy. After speaking with Vogroth nar Kira, the Nar and his retinue turned back to the crowd to resume their recruitment. Xoc could almost feel the frustration rising from the warriors as they assessed the combat prowess of the citys hopefuls. She wouldnt have been surprised if someone claimed that half of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr had shown up, but the biggest surprise was that the Councils representatives didnt approach her party at all. By the time the Councils representatives were done, about twenty thousand of the largest, healthiest citizens boarded the ships and departed on their journey upriver. Xoc headed straight back to her clanhold to discuss what they had seen and heard once the disappointed remainder started to dissipate. That messenger said no exceptions, Xoc said, so I thought they would try to grab some of us for sure. Its good to know people, Master Leeds said. That being said, there were probably other reasons for it. Such as? Well, you mentioned that they werent happy about the quality of the people trying to join, the Guildmaster said. They might have come in like a guy looking to buy pieces of artwork, but they left like a guy who bought a load of grain. Im sorry, I dont understand what that means. It means that they figured that the quality of available soldiers in the city wasnt going to get much better than what they saw, Master Leeds said, so they just picked as quickly as they could to save time. Since your clan is so new it isnt even a clan yet, they mustve figured itd be more of the same. Vogroth nar Kira may have been doing us a favour, as well, Xocs father said. Rather than disrupt our work, hes hoping that allowing us to grow as a warrior clan will net him allies in the future. From the top of the wide stairs to her court, Xoc looked out over the activity of her reborn clan. Both Master Leeds and her father voiced valid points. So they expect us to provide better warriors than what the city normally would in the future, Xoc said. I guess that makes sense as an idea, but arent we being invaded right now? He did say that were being invaded, her father said, but did he say that our armies are lost? No Then the warrior clans will continue to fight. Everyone will fight. Rolengorek is our one and only home. It may take generations for the Commonwealth to make it to Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, assuming that we dont turn things around before then. So hes buying us time under that reasoning, Xoc murmured. Theyre sending the citizens to war, too Xoc snapped her mouth, leaving the last, miserable, thought unspoken. There wasnt any reason why the Council wouldnt be aware of the impending famine. Every person that they sent to fight not only helped slow down the Jorgulan advance, but eventually became one less mouth to feed. In a morbid way, the invasion was a fortuitous event. How should we proceed, Enxoc? Elder Patli asked. We already figured out what were doing, right? Xoc replied, Oh, I thought of a few more things. First, we should include the tribes on the citys northern borders in this fodder exchange. The aforementioned tribes were situated on the banks of the Rolengorek, so they were undoubtedly being affected by the flooding. That makes sense, Master Leeds nodded. We wont have to secure additional ships for that, either. Speaking of which, are we clear to secure more vessels for the river trade? What about that idea we discussed the other day? Itzal asked. Idea? Ah, youre right. We should just do that instead. It''s a long-term project, though. What are you talking about? Xoc asked. We were bouncing around the idea of building a shipyard on our lake, Master Leeds said. The flooding in the basins probably destroyed most of the shipyards in Rolengorek, so a good paddle boat is going to be harder and harder to come across. Dont even get me started on big maintenance jobs. Our dam will protect us from the flooding, but getting ships out of the new shipyard would involve building a lock. Whats that? Erbasically, its a spot on the river where we can control the water level to allow ships to pass sections of a river with large differences in elevation. Its like filling or emptying a container depending on how high you want the water level inside to be, then you open up the side you want to come out of when you reach the same water level. Heh Xoc gazed at the Guildmaster in wonderment, You know so many things. Im a Master of the Merchant Guild. Good infrastructure is essential for strong trade. Of course, I dont know how to build what were talking about, but our tradesmen will. Everything that he spoke of may as well have been magic to her. As long as it worked, however, she didnt really care. What else did you wish to add, Enxoc? Elder Patli asked. Umthis is sort of related to the first thing, Xoc said, but we should reach out to our neighbours. So many people being taken away by the clans helps a little, but so long as the flooding continues, so will the problems that it brings. What would be the goal of this outreach? Her father asked. Stability, Xoc said. Instead of trying to guard against our neighbours from every direction, we should become friends with them. Eventually, she wanted to involve the entire city, but she wanted to know if her ideas would work first. Buffer territories, huh Master Leeds nodded slowly, A prudent move. Whats a buffer territory? Xoc asked. Putting other people between yourself and potential threats, Winter Moon supplied. That way, they get hurt instead of you. Eh? Xoc blinked, Th-Thats not what I meant! Well, it might become that way if something bad happens, but I just want to keep everyone from suffering! Really, I do! Winter Moon answered her protests with silence. Xoc tearfully looked up at her until Master Leeds cleared his throat. How things are arranged is up to you, he said. Usually, there is some degree of mutual benefit to such an arrangement. For instance, many tribes in Rolengorek rely on the local warrior clan for security and offer some form of tribute in exchange C usually food. Since its a familiar concept in your culture, you could start from there and adjust things to your liking. I see, Xoc said. It doesnt sound so bad when you put it that way, but we dont have any warriors to send right now. That may be the traditional approach, the Guildmaster said, but were not bound to it. Whats important for now is that we establish ties with the neighbours and were doing that with trade. The rest can come when trouble does. Id rather it didnt, Xoc said. Trouble, I mean. The Guildmaster showed his teeth. No one wants trouble to come knocking, of course. From what Ive seen of Rolengorek on the way here, however, the warrior clans still provide security in peacetime. Rather than you imposing yourself on the tribes, the tribes may demand your protection instead. Thats just as bad, Xoc said. I just told you we dont have warriors to spare. A chuckle rippled around her court. She didnt think it was very funny. They werent in any position to be relied upon, but not being able to help made her feel terrible nonetheless. Her court finished making arrangements and it took a day for her people to prepare for their visit to the northern tribes. Jute sacks filled with Blood Antlers were loaded onto a litter along with a variety of other goods that the Merchants figured would capture the interest of their prospective trading partners. Are you ready for this, Chimali? Xoc asked. Doesnt matter if Im ready or not, yeah? Chimali replied, Just gotta do it. Itll be just like my work before. Just make sure you keep this work honest, Xoc told him. Our clans reputation is at stake. In addition to being her promoter at the fighting pits, Chimali did countless jobs on the side. It was probably better to say that being her promoter was just one of those side jobs. She had heard all sorts of things about his other work from gossip and rumours, but Chimali only shared stories that he thought would impress her. When the Humans arrived in the clanhold and set themselves up, Chimali had unsurprisingly taken an interest in working for the Merchant Guild. Xoc wasnt sure whether he should be considered a Merchant Apprentice or some sort of agent for the Guild itself. Either way, the Merchant Guild employed both, managing them from the safety of their ships as they went from port to port. There wasnt a ship to hide in this time, however, so they simply dispatched their Beastman agents from the clanhold. I get it, Chimalis tail waved back and forth in an expression of anticipation. Were doing big things now. Say, do you think we can take over the city like you said? Well, its not like anyones there to stop us, Xoc said. We just have to make sure we do things right so trouble doesnt come around to catch our tails. What about those packs that I mentioned? Winter Moon said from the trail behind them, Wont they become tribes and clans, too? I dont know about that, Xoc said. Even if they did, we could still become friends. If everyones on the same side, that means the city belongs to us, right? You and I have very different takes on taking over, Winter Moon said. And I wonder if becoming friends will be as simple as you imply. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Why wouldnt it? Xoc looked over her shoulder at Winter Moon, Everyone in the city coexisted before. I suppose were about to find out, Winter Moon said. Xocs whiskers picked up a low growl coming from ahead of them. She turned her attention forward, finding five Nar standing at the crest of the low ridge that marked the city limits. Stop right there! A female at their lead roared, No one enters nar Tamals territory uninvited! Xocs party stopped. She poked Chimali. What? He jumped. Time to go, she said. Me? But There are only twelve Nar, Winter Moon said. You can take them! Twelve? Winter Moon was a mighty hunter, so she must have detected more Nar lying in ambush. A huge paw shoved Chimali forward, sending him stumbling in front of the Nar. They seemed none too pleased about Winter Moons proclamation. Chimali seemed to be trying to divide his attention between all of him, his ears flattened against his head as his tail curled timidly between his legs. G-Good afternoon, he said. With your permission, we would like to enter nar Tamal territory. The lead Nars lips pulled back in a snarl. She stalked forward to tower over Chimali in a threatening display. Are you deaf? We arent allowing any damn vagrants from the city onto our land! Vagrants? Chimalis tail uncurled and curled upwards curiously, You seem to be mistaken. I am Chimali, a Merchant from ocelo Pachan. Never heard of them. Despite the Nars display of disinterest, the heavy air grew less oppressive. Chimali put on a hurt expression. Youve shared a border with us all this time, he said mournfully. How could you say such a thing? Our most benevolent clanlord, Enxoc ocelo Pachan, sent us to trade equipment and fodder out of a concern for your well-being. Xoc cringed at Chimalis performance. He always played her up when negotiating with the fighting pit managers, but being promoted as a lord felt ten times more embarrassing. The Nar standing in front of Chimali sent a confused look over her shoulder. Her companions seemed similarly befuddled. Wait, one of the Nar standing on the ridge said. You mentioned fodder. Ive never heard of a Merchant trading fodder before. Ah, Chimalis ears came back up his tail lifted into the air, would you like to take a look? Ocelo Pachan has recently learned how to cultivate a new crop for our Nug herds. Its been so successful that we have a surplus! One that we are willing to trade with our good neighbours in these troubled times. Even when he tells the truth, he sounds dishonest. Fine. Lets take a look at this new fodder. Maybe that was just her opinion. That, or the Nar were too desperate to care. Chimali called for a bag of Blood Antlers to be brought forward. Xoc looked on nervously as the Nar inspected their produce. Theyre red, one of the Nar said. Are you sure this stuff isnt dangerous? Well, its true that we Beastmen cant eat it, Chimali replied, but our Nug love the stuff. Weve been feeding it to them for months now and their meat tastes no different than beforeor maybe its better? Theyve been feeding on it for much longer, Elder Patli came forward. And you are? Patli, a mystic and an elder of ocelo Pachan. Ive been personally overseeing the cultivation of Blood Antlers as an alternative food source for our herds. The word of an elder carried far more weight than that of a Merchant, and the border sentries C they were actually a bunch of ranchers tending to a herd nearby C bid them to follow. It was apparent even to Xoc how overgrazing had affected the undergrowth. Everywhere she looked, the terrain was devoid of its usual ferns, vines, and bushes. This is terrible, Elder Patli said. Weve been trying to spread things out, one of the ranchers said, but the Nug only lost weight as a result. Our elders have all agreed that we should cull the herds before our losses get even worse. Xoc felt a pang of sympathy. Nug ranching was a process where one led the animals through a cycle between seasonal feeding grounds, allowing them to gradually mature and put on weight C in other words, food for the tribes and the people of the cities. Letting the animals lose weight at any point meant losing all of the progress that they had made and similarly lowering the quantity of food that could be gained by butchering an animal. The only way to get it back was to spend months grazing the animals until they regained it. If you dont mind, one of the ranchers asked, wed like to put your fodder to the test. Of course, Chimali said. Be our guest. They gave the ranchers a bag of Blood Antlers and watched as they took it over to a brook where a group of Nug were trying to get bits of moss off of the damp rocks. The ranchers spread the fungi along the riverbank and waited to see what would happen. It wasnt long until the nearest Magical Beast noticed the bright red morsels and signalled its findings to the rest of the herd. Nothing was left after a few minutes. It looks like they know what it is, one of the ranchers said. They do, Elder Patli said. We just havent noticed them eating it until recently. Blood Antlers are native to this area and the Nug eat it as soon as they find some. How much fodder do you have? Were going to need a lot of it so long as this flooding continues. Thats something we should speak with your elders about, Chimali said. Enxoc has much to discuss with them, besides. Will your lord be coming personally? Shes already here, Chimali gestured to Xoc. Hi, Xoc said. She shifted slightly as the group of Nar scrutinised her. In the end, none of them voiced whatever it was that they thought. One of the ranchers handed his pack to another. I am Gaara, he said. The main village is a days walk from here. I will lead you there. Her party picked up their cargo litters and followed Gaara north along the stream. They occasionally came across other groups of ranchers with their modest herds and none of them seemed to be in a much better situation than the others. Everyone is on edge, Xoc noted. Is it only because of the lack of grazing, or has something else happened? Half of our land is underwater, Gaara replied. The remaining villages are filled to bursting. To make it worse, people from the city have been trespassing on our lands. Not our people, I hope, Xoc said. If your people are well-fed, then I doubt it. Weve been supplying the city with meat for as long as anyone can remember. Unfortunately, it appears that this fact has turned our herds into a target for hungry cityfolk. This has happened on occasion in the past, but it is becoming more frequent as the days pass. Were not ready for this. The scope of the citys problems threatened to overwhelm her once again. It felt like her clan was too far behind to address them and the situation only got further ahead of them as time passed. Just to be clear, Chimali said, Nar Tamal isnt under any of the warrior clans, right? Our tribe has always been affiliated with the city, Gaara told them, and the city is not ruled by any one clan. Or any clans, for that matter. Tell me, how is it that you have formed one? Is it because of the troubling times that we find ourselves in? Believe it or not, Elder Patli said, Enxoc has always had the makings of a lord. Long after ocelo Pachan and its lands were absorbed by Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr and the members of our tribe transformed into its citizens, Enxoc came into the world and did what she could to improve our lot. We have naturally come to look to her for leadership, and I suspect it would have happened even if these troubling times hadnt come. Xoc wished they would stop talking about her like that. There was already enough to deal with without adding their expectations on top of everything. Before noon the next day, they arrived at the main village of nar Tamal. It had a ramshackle appearance, making it look like a dense collection of hastily constructed hovels. Did something happen to the village? Xoc asked, I dont see anything that looks permanent. What was the main village is now underwater, Gaara said. It used to be our port on the river. With the floodwaters still rising, weve had to move once every few days. Ah She should have realised that. Every tribe had their main settlement on a navigable river for trade if it was possible. Normally, most of the food shipments from nar Tamal would come by water, not by land. Gaara brought them straight to the villages central fire before going to retrieve the village elders. Among them was a chief who was probably thrice Xocs age. He didnt have the air of a warrior, but, as a Nar, he was still pretty huge. The elders arranged themselves in a line behind their chief as he stepped up to speak. Welcome, Enxoc, he said. I am Agrar, chieftain of nar Tamal. Gaara claims that you have an important proposal for us. Eh? Wasnt Chimali supposed to do the talking? It made sense that she would have to, given how things had played out, but she wasnt sure what she should say. Yes, thats right, Xoc replied. We have some extra fodder to sell, plus a few other things. Gaara said as much, Agrar said. Our mystics would inspect this fodder before we proceed with any negotiations. Wait a minute, these guys have experience exporting Nug. Doesnt that mean Im at a disadvantage here? Xoc sent a pointed look at Chimali. He misinterpreted her intent, however, and called for a bag of Blood Antlers to be brought forward. This is Chimali, Xoc still tried to make the best of it. Hes supposed to represent ocelo Pachan in these trade negotiations The chief and his elders were more interested in the Blood Antlers than Chimali. When they returned to speak, they addressed Xoc despite her attempts to direct them to Chimali. Our mystics say that your fodder is safe for our herds, Chief Agrar said. How much do you have and what do you want for it? What we had in mind is more complicated than a simple trade, Xoc said. Explain. Xoc took a deep breath, taking a moment to gather her thoughts. This flooding is creating long-term issues, Xoc said. Ones that cannot simply be fixed by trading for some fodder. Across Rolengorek, the tribes are culling their herds so that at least a few of their animals may survive. We were going to do that ourselves, Chief Agrar said. The lands are being stripped bare to no good end. Which will cause a food shortage. One that will last for years to come even if the flooding recedes in a month. That much, we understand, the Nar Chief grated. We did not arrive at the decision easily. Do your words mean that you do not have enough fodder to save our herds from being culled? What I meant is that I intend to save as many people as I can, Xoc replied. To do that, we must do things that have never before been done in Rolengorek. Im listening First of all, Xoc said, its only fair that we cover what part nar Tamal will play in all of this and how it will secure the well-being of its people. For now, we must relieve the strain on your land by not only exporting food to your tribe, but also importing Nug from it. Once the trade route between nar Tamal and ocelo Pachan is established and made reliable, we can export enough food for nar Tamal to breed its Nug population back to its former numbers. Breed them back? Chief Agrar said, Would we not take back the animals that were transferred to your lands? Um, no. Were buying them to increase our own herds. According to Elder Patli here, our methods of Blood Antler cultivation will allow ten times the number of Nug to be fed on the same amount of land. Behind the chief, the tribal elders exchanged looks and low discussion broke out among the bystanders listening to their meeting. and you want us to do that? The chief asked, Raise ten times the number of Nug as before? No, Xoc answered. Elder Patli says that would be bad for the land. Maybe twice the number is fine. You should also know that providing fodder will alter the growth of your herds, Elder Patli added. Since they wont need to move from pasture to pasture, the energy saved will go towards growth. Adult Nug in ocelo Pachan give half again as much meat as they did when we practised the traditional ways of ranching. Youre not giving us much room to argue here, Chief Agrar crossed his arms. Whats the catch? Im not sure that there is one, Xoc replied. As I said, I want to save as many people from the coming famine as I can. If you want to know what you need to do, the first is that you should move your main village to a place near the border with ocelo Pachan so we can trade with you more easily. It will also make it easier for you to distribute the fodder to your ranchers and keep your people safe from the floodwaters. The second thing I need you to do is export your excess meat to the city as you always have. It still sounds like this arrangement has nothing but advantages for us. Well, the flooding is affecting everyone. By exclusively providing food to the city, you may get attacked by hungry tribes and clans from the river instead. If you give us a bit of time, we can help with that as well. Chief Agrar turned to discuss her proposal with his elders. It didnt take them long to render a response. Very well, the Chief said. It seems that you intended to renew the ancient accord, and so shall it be. The ancient accord? Xoc furrowed her brow, Whats that? The chief seemed amused at her question. Didnt you know? Long before Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr grew to its current size, nar Tamal was a tributary of ocelo Pachan. Were stuck between you and the river, after all. Oh, Xoc said. I guess that makes sense. Before the Storm: Act 4, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Your presence has grown considerably from when I first met you. Hehereally? Xoc placed a paw over her maw in embarrassment, I guess all of that studying paid off. Somehow, I just knew the right thing to say when the time came. Thats how it usually is, Winter Moon said, but most people I know put far too much thought into it. Xoc wasnt sure what that meant, but she took Winter Moons words to heart and didnt put too much thought into it. A day after their visit to nar Tamal, Xoc and her party strolled through the familiar undergrowth of ocelo Pachan on their way back to her clanhold. Overall, the talks with the neighbouring tribe had gone well C far better than she could have ever hoped. Where were you, by the way? Xoc asked. I dont think I saw you at all while we were with them. Were you trying to avoid attention, or did some old ruin catch your attention on the way? I was standing behind you most of the time. Xoc felt her fur rise in reaction to Winter Moons response. She knew that her guest bore her no Ill will, but she couldnt help but succumb to the sense of dread that came with the idea that a hopelessly powerful predator had been stalking her unseen. In that case, Xoc tried to shake off the feeling, what do you think of what nar Tamal mentioned? About what? The ancient accord thing. Youre studying the history of Rolengorek, right? Among other things. As you mentioned, it made sense that the local warrior clan counted the tribes around it as tributaries in the past. Thats how it tends to work. And we should put that history to work for us, Chimali said. If the other tribes nearby remember that we once ruled here, it will make it much easier to go ahead with our plans. Just look how smoothly things went with nar Tamal. I dont know Xoc said, We may have been strong enough to act as a warrior clan in the past, but not right now. Its obvious that theyre seeking protection with how bad things are getting. Or maybe they capitulated out of fear, Winter Moon said. Huh? Xoc looked up at Winter Moon, What are you talking about? I didnt threaten them in the slightest. You threatened them by existing. Nar Tamal doesnt stand a chance against a warrior clan. It was either trade and prosper or refuse and suffer. The candy and the whip, as they say. Or is that carrot and stick? Fish and claw? But were nothing like a warrior clan yet, Xoc protested. And were certainly in no position to threaten people. Not that I want to. They dont know that. All they had were their own preconceptions. Now that youve subjugated them, those preconceptions have become expectations. Ugh The last thing she needed was another set of expectations to shoulder. What would happen if nar Tamal found out that her clan wasnt strong at all? I still think its a good idea, Chimali said. The warrior clans might not consider us as one of their equals, but we are still far stronger than any single pastoral tribe, if only by numbers alone. We have the opportunity to seize the entire area before anyone realises that we arent as strong as they think, and by then our numbers and tribal ties will make us too strong for anyone else to deny. Xoc knew where he was coming from and that his suggestion had a good chance of working, but she still didnt like the idea. They would be promising something that they didnt have the means to deliver, and people would be relying on those promises. We should discuss it with the others when we get back, she said. Im so hungry that I cant think properly. They arrived at the clanhold just before sunset and Xoc went straight home to rest before dinner. Her father greeted her as she entered. Welcome back, Enxoc, he rose and went to fetch a gourd of water. How did it go? They agreed to our proposal, Xoc replied. But it felt too easy. Actually, do you know anything about our clans history? Beyond what youve already shared with me, I mean. Her father came over to place the gourd of water below the stone alcove where she usually slept. Im afraid not, he wiped his paws on a bit of cloth. If I learned anything more from the previous generations, Ive long forgotten it. Maybe Winter Moon can help you with that? Shes been studying the ruins of the clanhold and the meaning of the carvings upon them. Ive asked, Xoc said. Mitra was studying them, too. She said that the carvings werent history at all. So theyre just decorations? No. Im not sure I understood what she was talking about, but theyre part of a magical enchantment that included every building on top of the clanhold. They tried to activate the magic, but its broken just like the old dam. So the entire place was magical, Itzli spoke in mournful tones as he stared at the floor. I can only wonder how much was stolen from us by the Demon Gods. The way that our civilisation and history were destroyed seems like an incomprehensible act of spite. Xoc didnt know how to respond, but her fathers words stoked the sense of anger lit deep within her when Saraca and his party made her aware of the past that they had uncovered. It was a frustratingly futile sort of anger, however: the Demon Gods were little more than an event in the distant past and the people of the present could do nothing about it. Whats done was done, to their great sorrow. A couple of hours later, Xoc awoke to the smell of baked fish. The tantalising aroma drew her out into the court, where she found a feast laid out for the evenings meeting. Master Leeds was directing a mix of Humans and Beastmen who were running around performing some indecipherable dance as they moved things around the courtyard. Whats all this for? Xoc asked. A celebration, of course! Master Leeds grin glistened in the torchlight, I heard that we successfully negotiated an agreement with nar Tamal. But this is so extravagant. The city is still on its way to starvation. In addition to several types of fish from the lake, there was Nug, monkey, and wildfowl in great quantities. The Humans had their own food prepared, as well. Nonsense, Master Leeds said. Success is to be celebrated. Weve taken a big step towards solving our problems, havent we? Also, this isnt just for the people who secured success: its to show everyone were making progress and that good work is rewarded. She heard that the warrior clans would feast after great victories, but great victories also meant that there was a lot of food lying around. Rather than argue with the Guildmaster C the food was already prepared anyway C she went to her seat and waited for the rest of the gathering to arrive. It was the usual collection of elders and people from the Merchant Guild, plus a bunch of Humans that Xoc could only assume were present for the Guildmasters celebration. Winter Moon and her companions were present, as well. A Human woman came to serve her a platter of baked fish. Half of it had been nibbled away before the Xoc felt that there were enough people to begin the meeting. Thank you for coming, everyone. Nar Tamal has agreed to our proposalbut the proposal is more than we expected. Chimali filled us in on the details, Master Leeds said. Quite frankly, its so open-ended that we werent sure how to proceed when we heard it. Does that mean we have a problem? Xoc asked. No, its just that the Merchant Guild is accustomed to handling trade contracts. Futures and such. Ahem, I wont bore everyone with the details, but its a reminder of how much work is still ahead of us when it comes to bringing commerce up to the Merchant Guilds standards. What will you do? Write contracts, Master Leeds shrugged. Ones that can be understood by the locals. Merchants in Rolengorek are functionally peddlers. They go from market to market, trading whatever they have in their inventory. Its actually astonishing that you can do it on such a huge scale without figuring out better ways to trade along the way. How do these contracts work? Xoc asked, Are they anything like the ones you use around the clanhold? With the stone tokens? Conceptually, yes. Its a good thing that we figured it out since the people around here cant read or write. We just have to familiarise nar Tamal with the new system of contract tokenswhich brings us to the first big question. Xoc tensed in her seat, wondering what sort of incomprehensible horror Master Leeds was about to unleash on her. Are we trading with nar Tamal, the Guildmaster asked, or the Merchants who work in nar Tamal? Or do we plan on doing something else entirely? UhI didnt know we had to pick, Xoc said. Does it matter? It does, Master Leeds bobbed his head. Whoever controls trade has power over everyone reliant upon it. In this case, trading with nar Tamal as a tribe will give the tribal leadership power over the ranchers, as they control the supply of fodder for the herds. You can apply this sort of dependency to most things. But the tribal leadership already rules the tribe, Xoc said. How would that change anything? Im just pointing things out as I see them, the Guildmaster said. Maybe youre right and nothing will change. The way power is wielded here isnt as complicated as the Draconic Kingdom. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. She still wasnt accustomed to dealing with Humans, but Master Leeds seemed to be holding something back. Id still like to know what you think our options are, Xoc said. The Guildmasters sense of reservation remained as he spoke. What was the issue? Given the circumstances, he licked his lips, I feel obliged to point out that any solutions that we settle on arent necessarily ideal for the long term. Were facing a situation that will grow increasingly volatile so long as the food situation continues. In other words, we must assume that people will resort to force out of desperation. Not only does the clanhold require security, but also the entire trade network that we establish. I understand that, Xoc said. Thats why Ive placed such a high priority on training and equipping our warriors. Indeed, Master Leeds replied. Order and security must be maintained, and in the citys situation, only organised groups like your clan are capable of achieving it. Then whats the problem? Master Leeds reached for his cup, emptying it in a long draught. He remained silent for several moments after putting the vessel back on the table. Its an old problem, I suppose, he said. It might be as old as civilisation itself. Lords and Merchants have always been at odds with one another, be it in a tribe, kingdom, confederation, empire, or whatever else. Government in general is conservative: theyre primarily interested in maintaining. Laws. Security. The social order. And its necessary, especially in times like ours. Yet, at the same time, it has the effect of holding back progress. I dont feel that we arent progressing, Xoc said. If anything, its whatever the extreme opposite of that is. The Guildmaster chuckled. Youre right. But thats for now. Eventually, youll find a comfortable spot and things go from desperately trying to catch up to maintaining the status quo. Its a regular occurrence in the Draconic Kingdom. After a region gets decimated by raids, the Nobles run back in and rush to get everything up and running. Then, once enough time goes by for things to start looking normal again, their focus shifts to trying to maintain it. Of course, that never works: the raiders come back and clean house, starting the cycle anew. Im not sure how to apply that to Rolengorek, Xoc said, but youre worried about what happens after this right? Assuming we survive. Xoc scanned the faces of the Beastmen in the gathering. The thoughts of most were clear enough: why was the Human worried about trade in the distant future with a devastating famine staring them right in the face? Thats right, Master Leeds replied. It may seem like a distant concern, but the seeds of the problem are sown in times like these. Lords and their methods become a necessity, which allows them to build a power base that remains long after the problems that they faced are gone. This, in turn, creates a disadvantageous situation for Merchants who wish to see industry and trade continue to grow. Lords establish laws and have a monopoly on the use of violence to enforce their will within their territories. All we Merchants can do is work within those constraints, and I firmly believe that this is detrimental to the growth of a country. But what can we do about that now? Xoc asked, As you said, we need the strength of a warrior clan to guard against the worst-case scenario. Ive been thinking long and hard about that. I believe that the solution is to emulate the Merchant Princes of the Syrillian Way. The new term bludgeoned Xoc in the head, threatening to knock out all of the other knowledge she was desperately juggling to make sense of the conversation. Who? Theyre the legendary lords who dominate trade across the Syrillian Way C the inland sea that runs through the northwestern part of the continent. Rolengorek has actually been dealing with one of them for a long time: the Storm Dragon Lord and Emperor of the Great Lut, Raitorel=Oxious. Emperor? I thought you said they were princes. Its sort of a separate title, Master Leeds said. I guess theyre called that to denote the fact that theyre rulers who prioritise commerce rather than the usual things that a lord focuses on. The truth is that they can be anything from prodigious Magnates to Emperors. More than a few of them are powerful Heteromorphs who have ruled for centuries or longer. I seedoes this have anything to do with what you mentioned about turning the Confederation into an empire the other day? Yeah. We should focus on the practical aspects, though. Thats what brought the Merchant Princes of the Syrillian Way to mind in the first place. The way that they operate is by controlling centres of trade. Theyll build them in ideal locations if there isnt already one there or take it over if there ishell, theyll even buy them outright if they think its worth it. Those trading posts are staffed by the princes people, including security. Merchants working at the trading post encourage the locals to trade with them. What advantage is there to doing that? Xoc asked. It keeps problems small, the Guildmaster said. At least on the princes part. A regular lord would try to take over everything and that comes with all the related concerns. As a trading post grows, so does its ability to influence the surrounding lands. What happens after that is up to the prince, but a trading post becoming so economically dominant that it becomes the de facto capital of a region and integrates all of the locals isnt unheard of. Youve repeatedly expressed your desire to find a peaceful solution to the citys problems, and this is the best way I can think of. The trading posts did sound like a tidy solution to many of their challenges. Xoc had recommended that nar Tamal move their main village to the border for many of the same reasons. Little did she realise that someone had built empires doing the same thing. I can see how this could work, she said, but what are the downsides? The main one is that theyre small and isolated at the beginning, Master Leeds said. Usually, theyre separated from home by seas or vast stretches of land and help is weeks or even months away. This isnt a major issue for us since were focusing on the city and the area around it. Were also not an unwelcome presence: people will be more than happy to have a source of food or fodder nearby. All we have to do is set up a market with good security and some tents for the people working there. If the post is successful and theres no sign of hostility from the locals, then we can build it up into something more permanent. Xoc looked over at the clan elders. What does everyone think? She asked. Isnt this tooambitious? Her father said, We were trying to figure out how to get food at the beginning of the week. Suddenly, Master Leeds is encouraging us to build an empire. Not precisely, the Guildmaster replied. I merely put forward what I believe to be the most effective way to achieve Enxocs goals. It just happens to be so effective that it has given rise to great trade empires. I wont mince words with anyone here: Rolengorek is in a bad situation. Its warriors are fighting the Undead that have invaded the Draconic Kingdom and now the Jorgulan Commonwealth is invading on the opposite end. To top it all off, this off-season flooding is about to starve millions to death. You say that this plan is ambitious, but any plan to save Rolengorek must be ambitious. I must wonder about your motives, Winter Moon said. Until recently, many of the clans of Rolengorek were your enemyCno, your predators. From what I know about Humans, the latter is worse: predators are not considered people, but a threat that must be put down. Why are you so invested in the development of ocelo Pachan? Low murmurs rose in the wake of Winter Moons words. Xoc knew that many harboured the same question, though no one had voiced them in public out of respect for Xocs efforts. For the Humans part, they knew that Xocs people werent the clans of the west that raided the Draconic Kingdom, but they were still strangers in a strange land who had fully committed themselves to the rise of ocelo Pachan for unknown reasons. As a master of the Merchant Guild, Master Leeds said, this is what Im supposed to be doing. Quite frankly, I appreciate the fact that Enxoc and the rest of ocelo Pachan have taken my advice to heart since our arrival. On top of that, what Im doing here helps the Draconic Kingdom. The clans of Rolengorek may have invaded my home, but now theyre fighting the Undead sweeping across the country. If Rolengorek collapses, so will the armies sent to keep the Undead from destroying all life in the Draconic Kingdom. The gods willing, both of our homes will survive and what weve built here will serve as a foundation for peace between our peoples. I wonder what the Theocracy would say about that, Winter Moon said. Isnt the Draconic Kingdom their tributary? Yeah, and a fat lot of good that did us, the Guildmaster replied. They never came in our time of greatest need. Theyre the ones who have failed to fulfil their obligations, so I say its time for new allies. If the Draconic Kingdom enters into an amicable relationship with Rolengorek, we wont need the Theocracys protection anyway. The tribute that we pay the Theocracy will be put to better use building new inroads that will actually get us somewhere. Despite the Guildmasters passionate response, Winter Moon still seemed unconvinced. She knew much more about the world than Xoc did, so it would be prudent to ask her about it in private when she had the chance. Long-term objectives aside, Elder Patli said, I agree that the method that Master Leeds described is suited for our purposes. Ocelo Pachans resources are limited and our people are ill-prepared for the more conventional sort of expansion. At the same time, haste is required. We must strike a balance between the immediate survival of our clan and the survival of the people in the region. The other elders nodded along with the mystics words. From Xocs discussion with the Guildmaster, however, she knew that it wouldnt be enough for him. Maybe it was part of the timeless conflict that he had previously described. Lets set up the first of these trading posts and see how things go, Xoc said. What do you have in mind, Master Leeds? To save time and energy, the Guildmaster replied, our trading posts should have access to navigable waterways whenever possible. The first set should go upriver. Upriver? As in the river behind the dam? Thats right. We can carry one of our boats up to the lake C that should be more than enough cargo capacity for now. My thought was to open the first market on the border of ocelo Pachans territory. That way, it can serve as both a market and a guard post. After that, we can extend our economic influence throughout the northernmost valley of the city. No one seemed to have any issues with that, so they spent the rest of the night figuring out who and what needed to be delivered to the new trading post. The next morning, they brought together enough Beastmen to bring one of their fifty-metre-long barges past the dam to the lake above. It didnt take much effort, as the flooding allowed them to sail the ship further up the northern shore before carrying it the rest of the way. Make sure you put the paddlewheels back on properly, Xoc called out. Anything we break is going to be hard to fix without a shipyard. Speaking of which, Master Leeds asked, have you put any thought into the proposal for the new shipyard? Uh, not any more than the idea that itd be a good idea, Xoc replied. I dont even know what goes into building a shipyard. You can leave that part to our artisans. All we need is your approval and a bit of land. According to Elder Patli, the shoreline recedes quite a bit in the dry season, but the main body of the lake is consistent. Since the flooding of the lake is shallow, we can build a simple, raised drydock that can be used year-round. What about the lock thing that you mentioned? That can wait until the flooding recedes, the Guildmaster said. As you can see, we can carry new ships down if necessary. Ill have to speak with Elder Patli and the other mystics about the location, Xoc said. For now, lets focus on what were doing in the city. Once the ships paddle wheels were reinstalled, they boarded the ship and crossed the lake to the opposite shore near the clanhold, where tents, provisions, tools, and parts of furniture were waiting to be loaded. With them would come a dozen Beastmen Merchants, twenty hunters, ten warriors, and the people required to support them. As with their previous trip, no Humans would be present. I hope things will go smoothly with this new trading post, Xoc said. Aside from the hunters, all of these people are barely trained. I cant speak for the warriors, Master Leeds said, but I could send along some Human staff if youd like. No, its too dangerous. Especially nowadays. People are hungry and theyve never seen Humans before. Everything feels like its constantly on the verge of flying apart as it is. People getting eaten is not something I want to deal with right now. Or ever. Thats what a race against time feels like, I guess, the Guildmaster said. The people of the Draconic Kingdom are used to it. Are you sure you dont hold anything against us? Xoc asked, You said what you did yesterday evening, but Master Leeds rose from his bench as they closed with the shore. A group of labourers came forward to secure the ship with ropes tied to some nearby trees. Its no use railing against the way that the world works. Besides, Im sure that our Queen would want this. Shes sent several delegations to entreat the clans for peace and trade, but I think were the first to stay uneaten. Not that were an official delegation. Xocs whiskers twitched at the way that the Guildmaster spoke. It contained emotions that she couldnt put a claw on. Master Leeds, she said. This might be a strange question, but where do your loyalties lie? The Guildmasters answer was immediate. With Queen Oriculus, of course, he smiled. Before the Storm: Act 4, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Is it just me, Xoc said, or is our western border a lot further than it used to be? Not a few months ago, Xoc would have only considered the area around the hill where the Cuorocos Cliffs were as her home. If she was asked about her ancestral lands, they would also include the area along the northern shores of the lake formed by the old dam. Now, however, their ship has brought them far upriver of the lake, nearly to the shadows of the clanhold three kilometres west of hers. The people descended from our clan have spread out quite a bit over the generations, Elder Patli said. Beyond the lake, the borders are poorly defined since the population increasingly becomes a mix of different races the further one goes. And we still claimed it as our territory? How do the other races feel about that? We didnt officially claim anything, Patli replied, but when the recent troubles began, people started aligning themselves with us, hoping for protection and sustenance. It shouldnt be a surprise, Chimali said. The city folk have always been quick to seize on opportunities. All we must do is ensure that ocelo Pachan offers more attractive opportunities than anyone else. His statement was as concerning as it was comforting. Xoc felt good about how far her clan had come in such a short time, but it didnt have much to offer relative to the hundreds of thousands of Beastmen in and around the city. If their markets ever ran low on provisions to sell, the citizens wouldnt think twice about turning elsewhere for their needs. They were quick to seize on opportunities, which also meant that they were quick to abandon former opportunities if they could no longer profit from them. Winter Moon. Yes? You mentioned new packs forming in the city and taking over some places, Xoc asked. How large were they? Its hard to say, Winter Moon answered. There wasnt any way to differentiate who was a part of the local hierarchy and who just happened to be living in the area. I bet at least a few of them are slumlords, Chimali said. Slumlords? Winter Moon looked down at him, Ive never heard of those before. Is it a type of Beastman Lord? You could say that, Xoc said. Theyre gang leaders who lorded over little slices of the slums. And now theyve occupied the dwellings of the wealthy, Winter Moon said. Theyve made their way up in the world. I doubt theyve become anything like the wealthy, Xoc said. More importantly, this might be bad. I say its a good thing, Chimali said. Better to deal with the workings of the city that we grew up in. If the gangs have taken over, then there is at least a structure that we know well. She still didnt like it. The slumlords were something like a pale imitation of the warrior clans. They carved territories out of the poorest parts of the city and primarily used force to demand payment for security. The issue was that said security wasnt necessary if the gangs hadnt existed in the first place, so they were basically parasites that created problems to profit off of. When they finally made landfall, they found a group of locals awaiting them. Xoc waded ashore, shaking the water from her legs as she wondered what they were doing there. You are Enxoc? An Ocelo in the group asked. Yes, thats right, Xoc replied. A ripple of bobbing heads came in response. A Lup runner came to us last night, the Ocelo said. He said that you required the land that our homes are on and that you would give us new, better homes in your clanhold in exchange. Xoc examined the surroundings. From what she could see, the dwellings in the area were characteristic of most of the city. The majority were lean-tos fashioned out of branches and careworn Nug hides. Three-sided tents were a step up from those, and the most desirable spots were nestled between tree roots large enough to form walls and sometimes even roofs. Places have already been prepared for you, Xoc said. Additionally, youll have access to our inner markets and enjoy the protection of our warriors. Theres also plenty of work to be hadis that alright? The group immediately knelt before her. It is! Please give us time to gather our families and belongings. It wont take long! Umsure? We have to unload the ship anyway. Xoc remained silent as the group dispersed. Chimali signalled to the ships occupants to bring its cargo ashore. Was her offer really so attractive that everyone immediately agreed to it? Not that she didnt think life in the clanhold had gotten much better in recent times, but almost everything that she had mentioned was something that came with living there recently. Maybe things in the rest of the city were deteriorating faster than expected. Chimali, can you figure out whats going on in the area? I dont want any nastiness to surprise us. Of course, Enxoc. Ill see if I can sniff out some old acquaintances. Enxoc. Xoc turned to find the construction crews foreman standing behind her. She gestured for Chimali to begin his investigation before looking at the Ocelo foreman expectantly. How should we set up the market? He asked. Didnt Master Leeds tell you what needed to be done? He listed some requirements, the foreman replied. We need space to assemble the pier, a clear, a good location for the market, and a structurally stable route between the pier and the market. He also said to ask you about defences and the like. Defences She examined the ancient trees standing all around them. Like most of the city, the canopy was a good fifty metres above. The shadowed undergrowth had been long trampled flat by the residents, affording a good view of the surroundings so long as one of the massive trunks nearby wasnt standing in the way. Ocelo-style construction would be best, I think, Xoc said. We need to make efficient use of the space that we have. Also, we have a good riverfront for growing jute, so make sure nothings built there if you can help it. How many levels should we build overhead? Just one, for now. As for security, we can have reinforced walkways above the market area that can double as sentry posts. What about the boundaries of the market? Can we build a wall like Master Leeds suggested? Xoc asked. We have more stone than we know what to do with back at the clanhold, the foreman answered. Itll be easy to ship upriver. Great, Xoc said. Well run a walkway above the perimeter of the post and build the wall a few metres inside of it. So long as the sentries arent asleep at their posts, that should make it next to impossible for anyone to climb over without being noticed. Understood, Enxoc, the foreman bowed slightly. Building what you ask for may take a while, but the finished product will surely be something to see. Maybe I asked for too much. She thought she asked for something simple, but it sounded like the foreman had something grand in mind. They went to a clearing on the way to the riverbank, where a makeshift workshop was already being set up. The foreman gathered the workers to issue instructions, which primarily revolved around building a new pier and moving the ships cargo to a temporary stockpile. Most of its construction materials were included in the first shipment, so all they had to do was put the thing together. Enxoc. Yes? This time, it was an Apprentice Merchant that had approached her. She had a feeling that people would come to talk to her whenever she didnt appear to be preoccupied. Have you seen Chimali? It looks like hes disappeared somewhere. Oh, I sent him to contact a few acquaintances in the area. Is there something I can help you with? He was supposed to be organising us, buthow should we arrange the market? Just use the main path for now, Xoc said. Theres going to be a lot of construction, so youre going to have to move your stands around as it happens. I hear you, Enxoc. Xoc escaped to the riverbank before anyone else could pounce on her. There, many of the locals-turned-migrants gaped at the wealth of construction materials, provisions, and furniture parts being offloaded as they waited to travel to the clanhold. Enxoc. Argh This time, it was the mate of one of the workers. Her mottled cub stood timidly behind her, clutching at his mothers spotted tail with a paw. Yes, what is it? Where should we pitch our tents? We dont want to get in the way of anything Lets seeset them up at the top of the riverbank for now. Were going to build a residential level in the trees above the market, so you shouldnt be there for long. Thank goodness. I already miss our old place. Was the city always this muddy and miserable? At least it isnt flooding here, Xoc said. Let the others know about our construction plans, as well. Yes, Enxoc. The cub looked up at Xoc with his big blue eyes as his mother led him away. Hehe, so cute Enxoc. What?! Xoc roared. Chimali stepped back as she rounded on him, as did the Urmah at his side. She looks taller than when I last saw her, the Urmah said. Hgrost? The one and only, the Urmahs mangy mane shook as he chuckled. Youre much feistier outside of the fighting pits. Sorry, Xoc said. Im endlessly answering questions these days. I see the rumours about you becoming a lord werent mistaken. what are they saying about me? Just that, really. Oh, and theres a strange one about you training monkeys to do work. A waste of good food, I think. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Hgrost says that you arent the only one raising a clan, Chimali said. Xigaoli has taken over the clanhold on the hill near here. Xigaoli, huhdid he move his whole gang up there? Chimali exchanged a look with Hgrost. The Urmah shook his mane. Whats wrong? Xoc asked. Oh, you know how it is, Chimalis eyes narrowed in amusement. How do you not have money on you? Xoc said, Im pretty sure I gave you some on the way here. Coins no good, Hgrost told her. The price of food goes up every day. Xoc looked around for a Merchant, then she remembered that Chimali was supposed to be one. Food it is, then, Xoc said. I hope the informations worth it. Chimali fetched a bag of preserved meat from the ship. Hgrost received a metre-long slab of smoked Nug and sniffed at it experimentally. He let out a satisfied snort, then held up two claws. Xigaolis moved his whole gang and more, the Urmah said after he received two more slab. He went with all the toughs he could pick up coming out of the slums. How do they feed themselves? Its the usual arrangement. Then doesnt that mean hes still just running a gang and not a clan? Hgrost shrugged. Its all the same to us. Tribute for protection, yeah? Xoc bristled at the flippant comparison. Its not the same, she told him, Im leading a real clan, not a swarm of parasites. Chimali held up his paws in a calming gesture. Everyone will see this in time, he said. How aggressive has Xigaolis gang been? Has he attacked the ranchers in the city? All of the ranchers in the city around his new clanhold have come under his rule, Hgrost replied. They say he went around with his best people and most of the ranchers submitted willingly. What sort of arrangement does he have with them? Xoc asked, Is it like what he forced on people in the slums? Hmm, the answer is complicated Another slab of smoked meat went under the Urmahs arm. Theyre doing things in a roundabout way, Hgrost said. In the slums, people scratched up what they could by working, scavenging, or raising small animals. The ranchers, theyre different. Their work is, hmm, dependent on the herds? Xigaolis thugs cant come around once a week to demand some arbitrary payment. If they do, it threatens the food supply. For now, theyre having the ranchers sell to them exclusively. They use the money extorted from the citizens under them to pay for meat to feed their muscle, then sell the rest. Its just like a warrior clan, no? The warrior clans defend people from real threats. Ah, but the hungry and desperate are a real threat. Especially in times like these. To that point, hmm Hgrost held out his paw again. Chimali scoffed. Youll find this useful, I swear! The Urmah said. Xoc nodded. Another slab of meat went to Hgrost. Xigaolis gang is beinghow should I say, proactive about the threats that face them. They are driving anyone that they deem useless out of their new territory. Some say that they have even started expanding, displacing the citizens to create more grazing areas for their ranchers. Thats terrible! Xoc cried, The flooding is already driving so many out of their homes, now this? They have the strength to do so, Hgrost shrugged, and no one can stop them. For now. You and they are not the only new clans on the rise. Word has it that this is happening in the abandoned clanholds across the city. Her shoulders slumped. Hgrosts words were in line with what Winter Moon had observed on her way back through the city from the south. Would Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr become a city ruled by gangs? How far has Xigaoli expanded? Chimali held out another strip of meat. Up to the river. This one? This one. I dont know whether they plan on coming across, but this side of the river is filled with people who were driven out of their homes by Xigaolis gang. You have either good or bad timing and, personally, Im leaning toward bad. Xoc considered her strategic situation. Did they have a fight on their hands? The gangs were highly intolerant to perceived challenges to their influence. On the other hand, the river was a convenient border, allowing them to more easily keep all of the useless people they had driven out on the other side. What are we going to do, Enxoc? Chimali said, Will you summon the warbands to put down Xigaoli? Her gaze flickered to Hgroth, who was watching them intently. Chimali doesnt trust him. No, its not a matter of trust The Urmah wasnt a member of ocelo Pachan, so she would be hard-pressed to claim that anything he did counted as a betrayal. Chimali had found Hgroth fairly quickly, so it was likely that the Urmah had marked their arrival and was snooping around for information to sell any interested parties, including Xigaoli. Theres no need for that so long as they dont make any threatening moves, Xoc said. As much as I hate to admit it, Xigaoli has stabilised his side of the river and thats what we wanted in the first place. We need to focus on what we have going on our side C it sounds like chaos is about to break out at any point. But what can we do about that? Once we finish getting the northern tribes under us, Xoc replied, we should be able to manage with their herds. At some point in their conversation, the foreman reappeared. When Xoc went to speak to him, Hgroth slunk away. That meat he made off with wasnt even worth a single copper coin. Oh well, his loss. Xoc expected to part with pawfuls of copper coins to gain information. It was amusing to see Hgroths greed turn against him, but the exchange also pointed to a widening gap between the economy of her clan and the rest of the city. Who was that? The foreman asked. An old acquaintance, Xoc answered. It sounds like we have a lot of work ahead of us. The population on this side of the river is much higher than its supposed to be. We need to get our trading outposts up as quickly as possible C both the markets and the fortifications. The foreman scratched his ear and let out a sigh. I thought wed be able to put what weve learned so far to the test by making something nice, he said. Guess not. Why are there more people here than expected? The land on the other side of the rivers been taken over by a gang, Xoc replied. Theyve pushed everyone that they dont want to this side. What thehow are they getting away with that? Because even if theyre just a gang, Xoc said, theyre organised. Everyone else is hungry, confused, and frightened about the future. are we going to let them get away with that? Of course not, Xoc growled. But our priority is saving lives and most of the ones we can reach right now are on our side of the river. If we can stabilise things here, well have all the people we need and the gangs will have no chance against us when we come after them. Xigaoli might have stabilised his territory by driving the people out, but they now faced the same problem as ocelo Pachan: a hungry city on their borders. They were probably hoping that anarchy and starvation would resolve the issue for them, but Xoc was determined to prevent that from happening. Thats a lot of mouths to feed, Chimali noted. I know, Xoc said, but we have to try. And it may not be as bad as it seems: once we get the tribes bordering the city working with us, well be able to scrape by if we carefully ration provisions. The gangs will try to get in our way if they see us succeeding. If they see us succeeding, Xoc replied, it will already be too late for them to do anything about us. They returned to the riverbank to discuss their findings with Elder Patli, but they found him already engaged in a discussion in the central ring of their temporary camp. Patli rose to his feet when he noticed her approaching, bobbing his head respectfully as he greeted her. Enxoc, he said, weve gathered what mystics we could find in the area. Everyone, this is Enxoc ocelo Pachan. There were far too many mystics to introduce personally, so they settled with a collective greeting. It looks like the rumours are true, Xoc said. Did these mystics come with their communities? They did, Patli said sadly. I could scarcely believe their accounts. Many were offered positions in service to this Xigaoli fellow, but they of course declined in favour of taking care of their people. You all did the right thing, Xoc lowered her head in deference to their wisdom, thank you. What did I walk in on? Weve covered several topics, Patli replied. Of course, our plans to address the needs of their communities were discussed first. They believe that everyone will cooperate if we show that we can deliver provisions. How many people are there north of the river now? Xoc asked. Estimates range from forty to sixty thousand, Patli answered. how are they getting their food? A queasy feeling formed in the pit of her stomach at the silence that followed her question. Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr received its food from four different sources. The herds in the city and fish in the lakes and rivers were the most immediate, followed by food shipments coming into the city from the surrounding tribes. It was the river trade, however, that made up most of the citys supply. Some of us are asking the nearby tribes for help, one of the mystics spoke up. Families have started to vanish into the jungle and I cant blame them. Were skirting the main issue here, Patli said. Xigaolis gang has taken control of the food supply and theyre trying to sell it to the people for unreasonable prices. Selling food? Xoc wrinkled her nose, Theyre not keeping it for themselves? I thought that was the whole point in them driving everyone out. Regular shipments are still coming in via the river trade. Im not sure whether they did this on purpose or not, but a gang and their associates cant eat a citys worth of food. Theyre selling the excess for as much as they can get. Urgh! How scummy can they be? Are they trying to make everyone hate them? With that selfish move, Xigaoli had his proverbial fangs clamped on the backs of their necks. As promising as the new Blood Antler farms were, it would take time to transition from their reliance on distant imports. She and everyone else involved assumed that the floods would gradually reduce the volume of goods that were shipped to the city, but now it looked like they could be cut off all at once if they crossed Xigaoli. I dont think they care about who hates them so long as they are in control, the mystic said. Does that mean we wont be able to rely on ocelo Pachan? We want to help, Xoc said, but securing a food supply for so many people takes time. I hate seeing Xigaoli and his ilk extorting the people, but I dont want to see anyone starve, either. Hold on, Chimali said. I have an idea. What is it? Xoc asked. Chimali grabbed her by the elbow and dragged her away. He only stopped after they left the camp a few dozen metres behind them. Dont tell me youre not going to trust those mystics, either, Xoc said. Its not that I dont, Chimali said, but you know how it is. People talk and it looks like Patlis trying to get those mystics to organise the people. Its a good idea, but you never know who will say and hear what and we definitely dont want the gangs to find out about this before we can act. We need to go back to the clanhold C I have to ask Master Leeds about this. Their ship was already half-boarded with migrants, so it wouldnt be long until they could leave. The vessel rocked strangely for no apparent reason after Xoc and Chimali took their seats. She twisted around to look at the empty bench behind her. Winter Moon, is that you? Yes. The huge figure of Winter Moon materialised out of thin air the moment she spoke. Panic erupted at her sudden appearance and a dozen passengers jumped overboard. Do you have to do that? Xoc asked. People act out of the ordinary when they know Im nearby, Winter Moon answered. In my experience, going around unnoticed is the best way to observe a place and its people. Yeah, but if you do it in a place filled with felid Beastmen, you get what just happened. Well, it wouldnt have happened if I hadnt replied. Maybe I wont anymore. Im going to turn into a nervous wreck wondering whether shes around or not. Wheres Vltava? Chimali asked. I left him back there with the other Druids, Winter Moon answered, they had things to talk about. Is that safe? There are a lot of hungry people out there. Im reasonably certain that hell be fine. The ship recovered its passengers and drifted from the shore to paddle its way downriver. Xoc kept her eyes on the rivers southern banks, wondering if they were being watched by Xigaolis goons. What do you think of everything you heard back there? She asked Winter Moon. Nothing consequential, Winter Moon replied. Perhaps it will make for a good story. Is that all you Bards think about? Id be a bit more concerned since youre currently standing in the middle of this story. It wouldnt be much of a story if I got involved in your struggles. Youd get relegated to being a side character. With the way things were going, she wouldnt mind that. Whenever it was all over, she promised herself that she would sleep for a month. When they arrived back at the clanhold, Master Leeds was conveniently at the landing, planning out the new dockyard with a group of Human artisans and their Apprentices. They bowed in greeting as Xoc waded ashore. Welcome back, Enxoc, the Guildmaster said. How are things out there? This is going to be harder than we thought, Xoc replied. A slumlord and his gang moved into the clanhold southwest of the trading post. They chased most of the citizens across the river and now we have sixty thousand mouths to feed. And I may have a solution for that, Chimali chimed in. Master Leeds, when is the next ship coming in? The last pair came in a couple of hours ago, the Guildmaster replied. They should be finished unloading soon. Great! Id like to borrow one of the ships and her crew. The crews are resting. They havent been home for a week. It wont be far, Chimali said. Just to the northern part of the lake. The Guildmaster furrowed his brow. Do you know what this is all about, Xoc? No, Xoc said. But Chimali said it might solve the food situation upriver. I am certain that it will, Chimali said. All we need is a ship, its crew, and some rope. Oh, and it wouldnt hurt to bring along some strong fellows, as well. Before the Storm: Act 4, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Hullo! Chimalis voice drifted over the ripping currents of the Rolengorek as he waved to a ship laden with cargo entering the lake. At first, the other vessel seemed to pay no mind to his calls, but, as it drew closer, Xoc spotted the crew taking up positions along its length. At the bow of the ship, a well-dressed Lup with windblown grey fur shaded his eyes, looking in their direction. Her friend continued waving, making random motions as they closed distance with them. Does that mean anything? Winter Moon asked. I-I dont know! Chimali replied, Im just trying to get them to come alongside us. Why dont you call them over, Enxoc? Winter Moon asked. Me? The huge, spotted Beastman regarded her curiously. You are a lord, are you not? Lords should have a few communication skills. I dont know anything about that The other ship paddled by, keeping a good distance between them. Chimali cursed and plopped himself onto his bench. Why would they ignore us like that? Xoc asked. Things must be getting worse across the jungle, Chimali said. The Merchant ships may have been attacked by people raiding their boats. Raiding their boats? Xoc tilted her head, From boats? Boat raiders? Pirates, Winter Moon said. What? What? Xoc and Chimali stared at Winter Moon. Were boat raiders actually a thing elsewhere? Here comes the next one, Winter Moon told them. Several minutes went by before Xoc spotted the incoming barge. Chimali rose and waved his paws overhead. Hullo! Were not suspicious or anything! How suspicious, Winter Moon said. Were not dangerous, we just want to talk! WeC The barge sped past without a word in response. Their ship rocked as its bow wave rolled under them. Why arent they stopping? Chimali grumbled. Has anyone told you that youre a very suspicious-looking individual? Winter Moon said, Rogue-like, even. Sh-shut up! I was born like this! Is that so? Then how about we let Enxoc try? Me? Yes, you. Hold on, I have just the thing Winter Moons paw went into one of the satchels on her belt. They were mysterious items that seemed to contain any number of things. Several seconds later, she produced an amber comb with a set of jewelled flowers attached to it. Its beautiful, Xoc breathed. Where did you get that from? Some Merchants returning from the Great Lut, Winter Moon replied. Hold still. Huh? Xoc flinched as Winter Moon reached over to attach the jewellery to her head. Was she allowed to wear something so nice? Hey, Chimali said, thats not fair! Would you like to wear it instead? Winter Moon asked. Chimalis mouth snapped shut. After adjusting the comb for several moments, Winter Moon stepped back to examine her. What do you think, Chimali? She asked. Its fine, I guess, Chimali mumbled and looked away. Why do you have to say it like that? Maybe I should groom you Winter Moon scrutinised her. I-Im not a cub! Xoc backed away, Look, another ship is coming. What do I do? Go over to the bow and call for help. Help? Yes, like that, but louder. Xoc worked her way to the front of the shop on uncertain steps. When she got there, she looked over her shoulder at Winter Moon, but the entire crew only looked back at her expectantly. The sound of the approaching ships paddle wheels grew louder. Theyre going to pass us, Winter Moon said. With a sigh, she looked back forward. The other vessel has nearly crossed the line of their bow, her crew looking curiously in Xocs direction. Help I dont think they can hear you. HELP!!! The ship immediately turned, cutting a smooth curve over the water to glide up alongside them. A smartly dressed Ocelo went to stand across from her. How may we help you, miss? He asked. Unbelievable. We need food, she answered. We can pay for it. Are you the Merchant? Chohtl, at your service. How much would you like, miss? All of it. All of it? Its for my clan, Xoc said. The citys been a mess since the flooding and food shipments havent been getting through properly. The Merchants gaze went to the southwestern horizon. That so? He said, I admit it was a pain the last time we came in with the harbour flooded and all, but I had no idea things had gotten that bad. Its not the Merchants fault, Xoc said. The floodings driven people inland and the slumlords have carved out new territories. Theyve chased most of the people away to turn the land into pasture. Wait, Chohtl said, then who have we been selling to? The gangs, Xoc said. Then they turn around and sell it to the desperate people driven to the fringes of the city for as much as they can get. Chohtl stroked his jowls with a thoughtful expression. One of his crew came up behind him. Whats the word, boss? Hm? Oh. How will you be paying, miss? Xoc looked over at Chimali, who had made his way over while they spoke. He hefted a bag of copper coins in his paw. All coin, he said. Is that alright? Xoc asked. Its fine, Chohtl replied. In fact, youve saved us a load of trouble. Getting this big old boat through the trees is a real pain. If you didnt know, Chimali said, the city still has a functional port on the northern river. The northern riveryou mean the one with the inn in the cliffs? The very same! Tens of thousands of people have been pushed into the northern fringes of the city, so there will be a steady demand for your goods. That so? Ill keep what you said in mind. Once they settled on a price, Chimali instructed the crew to secure the two ships using the ropes they had brought along with them. In addition to three hundred tons of smoked Nug meat, there were also a dozen bundles of hides to move over. Another ship came from upriver, drifting into place alongside them as they transferred their purchase. Chohtl? Whats happening here? A Nar female called out to them. Just making a sale, Chohtl replied. Were in the market for food if you have any, Chimali added. We pay in coin. Sounds good, the Nar replied, but it doesnt look like your holds will be able to store anymore. You can follow us back, Chimali said. We have a functional port and a great many mouths to feed. Could we come along? Chohtl asked. Of course! Chimali answered, In fact, it would please us if you let all of your Merchant associates know C the ones you dont hate, at any rate. Knowing chuckles rose from the two Merchants. Chimalis tail waved contentedly as they made their way back to the Cuorocos Cliffs. Winter Moons bright turquoise eyes seemed to measure his proud figure standing at the bow. He was so evasive back then, she said. I thought he was going to have us attack Merchant vessels for their cargo. Huh? Xoc looked up at the towering Beastman sitting beside her, Why would you think that? You didnt think he was acting awfully suspicious? It would be a lie if I said he wasnt, but whats wrong with that? I believe most of the people that I know wouldnt trust such a fellow with anything important, Winter Moon said. Many would shun him outright. Thats weird, Xoc said. It is? It is to me, Xoc said. We grew up in a city thats so huge that pretty much everybody is a nobody. People fight to gain even the slightest advantage here, trying to pull themselves out of the drudgery of being poor. Its natural to keep any potential advantage to yourself for as long as you can. Otherwise, people might steal away that advantage or destroy itor destroy you just to keep you from getting ahead. But you dont seem to be like that, Winter Moon noted. If anything, youre something like the opposite. Im not, Xoc replied. I know exactly what its like and I hate that my people have to be like that to survive. Thats a big part of why Im doing what Im doing: Im trying to create a place where people dont need to be like that. Interesting. I know a few people who would probably get along very well with you. Really? You mean outside of Rolengorek? Indeed. You share many similarities with my minCerm, one of my tributaries. Shes not the only one, either. Xoc wondered if she could meet that person one day. It would be nice to have a friend who shared the same views. Maybe she would be able to learn things from her. Then again, they were probably far away and Xoc would never get the opportunity to leave Rolengorek with how busy she was. A line of labourers awaited them at their berth under the Cuorocos Cliffs. Chimali leapt ashore before their ship reached the pier and ran up the ramps to the second terrace. Xoc had no issue keeping up, though the ease of doing so surprised her. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Master Leeds! Chimali called out, Master Leeds! It worked! Of course it worked, Master Leeds said from one of the balconies overlooking the river. Its all like I said, right? What did you say? Xoc asked. Im pretty sure you were there for those lectures, as well, the Guildmaster said. Actually, Ive repeated it on several occasions. The Merchants of Rolengorek are fundamentally peddlers. They dont have trades arranged in advance so theyll sell to whomever offers them an acceptable deal first. That includes anyone who intercepts them while theyre still en route to market. With the city as it is, theres no profitable return trade that they know of so theyll more than happily take coin. To top it off, spreading the word that the city still has a functional harbour will bring other Merchants straight to us. If you knew all of this, Xoc said, how come you didnt send our Merchants to do it before? The best ideas rarely work like that, Master Leeds replied. Often, you need just the right angle to see the path to profit. Chimalis applied what hes learned well. Chimali narrowed his eyes in pleasure at the praise. The Guildmaster reached into a pocket and produced a set of small stone tablets strung together on a leather thong. Each tablet was roughly the length of her paw and carved in the outline of a river barge. Now, its time for the killing blow, he said. Of course! Chimali somehow grew even more related, Now that we have someone delivering to our port, we can offer them delivery contractsbut will they understand how the system works? Any true Merchant should once its explained to them. Its your idea that brought them in C care to do the honours? Right away! The Guildmaster dropped the ring of strong tablets into Chimalis palm, along with another purse of coins. Chimali rushed back down, finding the two Merchants on a walkway extension a level above the river. Your functional port is a metre underwater, Chohtl noted. Merely the pier, Chimali said. The important part is that our storage is high and dry. Besides, if Merchant traffic grows, well be sure to address the problem. I think everyone would rather the floods recede instead. No doubt, Chimali agreed. Are things getting any better upriver? Worse, Chohtl said. From what Ive heard, every city up to Kira is half underwater and the rivers past that point have become so violent that entire towns have been washed away. Also, many ships laden with warriors have been spotted heading east. The flooding has probably lent great advantages to the Jorgulans. Has the demand for armour gone up? Chimali asked. Not that Ive seen, though logically it should have. Things are just broken these days. Broken? Yeah. The floods hold up the herds. That means the seasonal tributes been disrupted. The warrior clans might need armour, but they might also not be able to pay for it. They should just say something if they need help. The two Merchants snorted in unison. As if they ever would, Chohtl said. Theyre too proud for that. We still dont know what all that movement to the west was about and I doubt we ever will. Perhaps that will change with so much befalling our people, Chimali said, then turned to Ghrarl, the Nar Merchant. Here is the agreed-upon payment for your goods. Additionally, I have something else that may be of interest to the both of you Chohtl and Ghrarl leaned in as Chimali presented one of the stone tablets. It was carved out of basalt and polished to a dull gloss. At the end of the skinny tablet was carved the symbol of the Merchant Guild, inlaid in obsidian. Artwork? Ghrarl said, A fine piece if so, but there isnt much of a market for luxuries these days. It is so much more than artwork, Chimalis tail rose confidently. This is a contract for goods. An order that you may fulfil with a guaranteed buyer! How do they work? Chimali held the tablets up to face the two Merchants, pointing with a claw as he spoke. As you may have noticed, the carving of the stone is that of a ship. The ship here has been divided into five holds. I seeso each hold is marked with a specific good and were to deliver it. Exactly. In total, each hold is the equivalent of fifty tons of smoked Nug. The marking on the last hold is for hides. And these contracts are good forever? Ah, no, Chimali said. Each of these contracts is unique and may only be used once. These symbols here say when they expire. We record every transaction and issue new contracts when necessary. He flipped the tablet over, revealing rows of circular pits. On this side is the promised payment. Each uncarved pit represents ten copper coins. Right now, it indicates just a bit more than we paid you for today to account for the slow rise in food prices. In the future, well have someone you can personally negotiate contacts with. Dont let any mischievous fellows carve new holes into here or the contract value goes down. Chimali united the leather thong holding the contracts together and freed two of them. One went into each Merchants paw. Make sure they arent lost or destroyed, Chimali said. Well, thats not a problem for the time being, but it will be when the demand for commodities isnt so overwhelming. What about the rest of the contracts? Chohtl asked. What about them? I know a few guys who can take care of those, the Ocelo Merchant said. Ill bring them back with me on the next round. I know some people, as well, Ghrarl said. In the end, Chimali divided the contracts evenly between the two Merchants. He returned to the second terrace with a triumphant expression. Howd it go? Master Leeds asked. They cleaned me out, Chimalis tail hit Xoc in the leg. Nice, the Guildmaster nodded. That was awfully nice of them, Xoc said. Chimali and Master Leeds exchanged a look. They arent doing it because theyre nice, Master Leeds told her. They arent? Then why? Its because they wanted to sell the contracts, of course, Chimali said. Or exchange them for favours. can they do that? Of course they can, the Guildmaster said. The contract itself has value: its the right to sell a specific set of goods to us. Its common for Merchants to pay for security. In this case, its knowing that they have a buyer when they arrive in port. Saves a lot of time and trouble and time is money and all that. But its their first time seeing them, Xoc said. How can they trust something that theyre unfamiliar with? The Guildmaster seemed amused by her disbelief. He leaned his elbows on the railing of the balcony, watching the dockworkers unload Ghrarls cargo. Chohtls ship had already departed and was halfway to the lake. Youre only considering that notion in itself, Master Leeds said. If you look at the bigger picture, its not as much a risk as you think. Those Merchants deliver food and hides to the city anyway, so the contracts are more like an extremely convenient bonus to them. Our true objective is to redirect trade to ocelo Pachan and build trust in our new contract system. By doing so, we can leverage the entire trade network instead of having to rely solely on our own ships and people. I think the only thing I heard was my life is going to get a lot busier, Xoc said. Its a good kind of busyat least if you dont delay in delegating all that busywork youve been trying to handle on your own. Anyway, I assume were transferring this new cargo to the trade post? The meat, at least. Yeah, Xoc replied. How long until the ship gets back? Shouldnt be long now. Speaking of which, the elders wanted to speak to you. Which elders? The ones assigned to situating the people we displaced for the first trade post. I think theyre still at the lake landing. Xoc hurried off to the lake. Chimalis plan had taken up all of her time and all of the other things that were demanding her attention had slipped her mind. She found the elders C along with the migrants C still waiting for her not far from where they had disembarked. Sorry for keeping you waiting, she said. Has there been any trouble? Metztli, an elder whose spots could barely be seen against her black fur, came up to speak with Xoc. Theyve been behaving nicely, she said. Many were famished, so we handed out some food. Theyve been content to rest and digest since then. How come you didnt take them to their new homes? Xoc asked. The clan members populating the new trade post vacated their old homes, so it was simply a matter of moving the migrants into them. I wasnt sure what you intended, Metztli answered. I thought that maybe you were waiting for the remaining people to come in before moving everyone to their new homes. Why would I do that? Im sorry, Xoc said, I should have given you instructions, but I rushed off instead. You can go ahead and bring them in. The elder bobbed her head in acknowledgement and turned to address the newcomers. Not long after, the ship appeared from upriver, laden with the second wave of migrants. How are things going out there? Xoc asked the captain. Weve got an audience across the river, the captain replied. I think were going to need more security. How big is this audience? Hard to tell. At first, they kept going in and out of the trees to make their group look larger, but now theres clearly more of them. Did they say anything? No, but I dont like the way theyve been looking at us. A low growl issued from Xocs throat. Chimalis bluff wasnt as effective as she had hoped and they didnt have very many trained warriors available. Most of what they could afford to deploy was already divided between the trading post and the trade caravan going back and forth between the clanhold and nar Tamal. I should get back out there, she said. We should bring more people, Chimali said. Anyone is fine. Xigaolis thugs will only attack if they think they can overwhelm us. Were shipping meat upriver, Xoc said. Maybe some of the locals will work as sentries for food. In their condition? Chimali scoffed, A bunch of skinny refugees arent going to threaten anyone. Fine, Xoc said, well bring the warriors training in the clanhold. She supposed it counted as valuable experience. They could train anywhere so long as they had the space, as well. Contact Master Leeds while youre up there, she told the runner. We need another ship. Have the warriors carry the ship moored at the wharf up here. I hear you, Enxoc. The second ship arrived just as the first finished loading. Together, they made their way up the river while Xoc addressed her warriors. A slumlord is trying to pressure our new trading post, she said. Were going to need to station you there for now. A gang is threatening us? One of the warriors said, Where did they draw their courage from? Theyve been running wild since the flooding started pushing people inland, Xoc replied. The clanlords left their holdings and the gangs moved in. Now theyre trying to carve out territories and extort the people like they usually do. How many will we be fighting? Another warrior asked with an eager look. We dont know how many there are, but theyre slowly building up. Hopefully, theyll back down once they see us arrive. Chimali made a derisive noise. It would be better if we bleed them, he said. Theyll be slinking around, harassing our people until they learn to fear us. Many of the warriors voiced their agreement. She didnt recall them ever being so bloodthirsty. The defence of the trading post is our primary goal, Xoc told them. If they do something like light our provisions or merchandise on fire, its as good as a loss for us. The same goes for them injuring our Merchants and artisans. If you catch anyone trying to do anything like that, I wont complain if you send them back across the river in pieces. That seemed to mollify her excited warband. When the trading post came into sight thirty minutes later, they found its surroundings well-lit by torches. Unfortunately, it was still too dark to see the opposite side of the river. Xoc, Patli came down from the camp to meet her, thank goodness youve come. I heard that Xigaolis gang was up to no good. Theyve been trying to intimidate us all evening, Patli sighed. Once the sun went down, they started barking and howling to unsettle us. Xoc swivelled her ears toward the river. I dont hear anything Thats our newest problem, Patli said. I think theyve moved away to cross the river somewhere. We sent a few hunters to shadow their movements. It would be nice if they all just decided to go to bed Her hopes were dashed shortly thereafter when the hunters dispatched by Patli returned with a breathless report. The gangs crossed the river, one of them said. There must be over a thousand of them. A thousand? Xoc gaped, Get our Merchants and artisans on a boat back to the clanhold. Our warriors will confront them on the riverbank. Do we have enough people? Chimali asked worriedly. Three hundred untested warriors against a thousand thugs If they were afforded the time to train to her satisfaction, their victory was probably assured. Unfortunately, most were still barely novices who were learning the basics of combat. It could be that Xigaolis thugs were their betters. I dont know, Xoc said. Remind me to ask Hgroth what he told them the next time we get our claws on him. Well, Chimali said, you did say that if Xigaoli only reacts to our success, it will be too late. It could be that he realises the same thing and theyre trying to snuff us out before we can get too strong. Why does a slumlord have to be so insightful about the most inconvenient things? Xoc muttered. Everyone froze as the baying of Xigaolis thugs suddenly filled the darkness. Her warriors quickly finished forming their loose ranks while the hunters loaded their slings with smooth river stones. It wasnt long until the front fringe of Xigaolis gang appeared at the edges of their Darkvision. They stopped and continued making threatening noises, baring their teeth in savage snarls. This seems like a lot more than a thousand, Chimali said in a small voice. Xoc was forced to agree. At first, she thought it might be the darkness playing tricks with her mind, but the gang became more and more substantial, coming out of the jungle to pin them against the river. A familiar Gao with silver-tipped brown fur appeared from their centre. Xoc, Xigaoli said, long time no see. Your last match at the fighting pit won me a hefty sum. Thats Enxoc to you, Xoc spat. Xigaoli barked out a laugh. If you are Enxoc, then I am il-Enxigaoli! Everyone here can see who is superior. Normally, Id have anyone who challenged me as you have skinned, but these are troubled times and you seem to have learned some useful tricks. Submit to me and I will kindly allow you to be my tributary. Yeahno. Sorry. Come now, Xigaoli held his arms out. I have three thousand to your three hundred. Why waste the lives of you and your people on worthless pride? It isnt worthless pride, Xoc replied with a menacing growl. Im just saying that dogs like you need to be put down. The slumlord and his thugs seemed taken aback by her statement for a moment. Then, Xigaoli shrugged and waved his gang forward. Xoc eyed the throng as they crept forward far too cautiously for their overwhelming numbers. Can we survive this? Winter Moon should be around here somewherewill she fight? Suddenly, Chimali jumped out in front of her. STOP! He shouted, Dont make me use this! Use what? The advancing gang stopped, looking about as confused as Xoc felt. She glanced about to see what Chimali was referring to, then realised that he was holding Vltava in his paws overhead. Chimali, Xoc hissed, are you crazy? Hes a guest of the clan! Put him down! Laughter rose from Xigaoli and his thugs. And what, precisely, do you plan to use that thing for? Xigaoli asked, I hope you dont think its good enough to feed the lot of us. Y-You dont understand! Chimali shouted, You dont Chimali settled into an awkward silence. Xigaoli and his goons looked at one another in bafflement. Do it, Vltava said. As if compelled by some dark force, Chimali hurled Vltava at Xigaoli with all of his might. Before the Storm: Act 4, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Xocs mouth fell open, aghast, as Vltava hurtled through the air towards Xigaoli. Then, she screamed as the fluffy little beast thing exploded on impact, knocking everyone in the vicinity to the ground. H-He explodes? Since when does food explode?! The scorching heat intensified, bringing with it the odour of burnt fur and charred meat. An angry orange glow cast long shadows into the surrounding jungle as a fiery form emerged from the ashes of the Gao caught in the inferno. It rose to a towering ten metres and let out a roar reminiscent of a thousand raging bonfires. D-Demon! Demon God! The Demon Gods have returned! Xigaolis gang picked themselves up and fled into the jungle, leaving a chorus of yips and whines in their wake. Those closer to the river jumped into the water, swimming desperately for the opposite shore. The fiery monster strode through the trees, stomping on any thugs that were unfortunate enough to be in its path. Screams drifted through the trees as everyone C including the residents nearby C fled before its wrath. Wh-What is that thing? Xoc said in a horrified whisper. A Huge Fire Elemental. A Fire Elemental? Xoc turned at Winter Moons voice, Th-Then Vltava was Her words trailed off when she spotted Vltava sitting on Winter Moons shoulder. Vltava yawned, blinking lazily as the carnage expanded outward from the trading post. I thought you exploded! Xoc said. What are you talking about? Winter Moon said, Good food doesnt explode. Does that mean theres bad food that explodes? She supposed that an exploding meal would be, by default, bad. Im no military expert, Winter Moon said, but shouldnt you be doing something with your warband? Xoc looked away to examine her warriors. They were shaken by the emergence of the Huge Fire Elemental, but seemed otherwise unscathed. Split up into packs of five, her voice carried across the unnatural stillness. Make sure theres at least one hunter in each pack. Spread out and comb the forest for any of Xigaolis thugs. What should we do with them? Tear them apart and dump them into the river, Xoc said. We could do with more fish. What if we find Xigaoli? Im pretty sure he was obliterated in that explosion, Xoc said, but if he managed to survive and you find him, hes not worth any more of our time than any of his thugs. Her warriors organised themselves and dispersed to carry out her orders, their eyes bright with anticipation. Xoc followed the path of the Huge Fire Elemental, which was marked by a winding procession of blackened bodies contorted into poses of agony. I guess I should be thankful that the jungle isnt on fire after all that. If it was a natural Fire Elemental, it would, Winter Moon said. Summoned beings do not act according to their respective natures. Not independently, at least. Was there anything that Winter Moon didnt know? She even knew about the taxes and bureaucracy stuff that Master Leeds tried so hard to teach Xoc. As they made their way westward, Xoc noted that the residents beyond the immediate vicinity of the trading post had unsurprisingly also fled. Fortunately, it didnt look like any had been killed in the confusion. How can that Elemental tell Xigaolis people apart from everyone else? She asked, There are plenty of Gao living here. A summons orders may be crafted in such a way that prevents collateral damage, Vltava said. The invaders were well-fed and bore identifying markings. Roars and yips suddenly sounded from their north, followed by a high-pitched yelp of mortal agony. Xoc went in the direction of the clamour, finding a group of her warriors standing over the corpse of a dark-furred Gao. Enxoc, one of the warriors flicked the blood off of his claws, we found her hiding under the roots of that tree over there. Even as the aggressor, she still had the gall to beg for her life. Im not surprised, Xoc said. Its a good thing that Elemental sent everyone running, or Xigaolis goons might have taken refuge amongst the residents. How far are we to pursue them? All the way to the western border of the city, Xoc said. A bunch of them have escaped across the river, but dont give chase. Were not going to take their clanhold? Chimali asked, This is the ideal opportunity! Their forces are broken and our warriors are eager to deliver the killing bite. Are you crazy? Xoc answered, Were spread insanely thin as it is. Our mouths are already stuffed full of problems without us trying to take another bite. But they will regroup even if Xigaoli is dead. Then let them, Xoc said. It would be nice if they destroy themselves fighting over who takes Xigaolis place. Either way, I doubt that theyll attack us again. We should take advantage of that to establish our other trading posts on this side of the river. The rest of the city can wait until were ready. And how long will that take? Chimali said, Didnt want to prevent the suffering of the citizens? I do, Xoc snapped. And were doing it as fast as we can. Were trying to build as we expand. Overextending our forces will leave what weve built undefended. Xoc turned around and returned to the trading post in a grumpy silence. They were already progressing so quickly, yet that progress still fell woefully short of what was necessary. Master Leeds projected that the Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr would fall under their economic influence in a season or so, but how many people would starve in that time? If it took months to stabilise the city, how long would it take to do the same for the greater region around it? She feared that, by then, the flooding and famine would have surely run their course and the population would be a pittance of its former state. It was something Rolengorek couldnt afford if it wanted to fend off the Jorgulan invasion. Her only hope was that the other clans across Rolengorek were making similar efforts to maintain order and ensure the survival of their people. If everyone did their part, then recovery wouldnt be so difficult. With all of the knowledge and artifice that the Humans had introduced, they could rise and surpass their past selves. Once she arrived at the camp, she dispatched a Lup runner to inform the clanhold that the situation was under control. The trading post staff and their families returned an hour later, along with the first shipment of food. It was only then that Xoc finally allowed herself to relax, dangling her legs off of the newly built pier as she watched the remains of Xigaolis gang float by. Well have an impressive haul from the lake in a few months, Patli came up to stand behind her. How were things at the clanhold? Xoc asked. Apprehensive, the mystic answered. Many people were volunteering to come and fight. It was a good thing that your runner arrived when she did or youd have six hundred of them disembarking right now. Xigaolis gang shouldnt be bothering us anymore, Xoc said. Hopefully, that should apply to any of the gangs around the Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr once word of what happened gets around. What did happen? Chimali threw Vltava at them. Literally. I see. Xoc looked over her shoulder with a dubious expression. You knew he was that strong? I had some sense of it, Patli replied. I didnt! Xoc rose to her feet, I thought Chimali had gone mad! And so did your aggressors, I suppose. Of course! They were laughing right up until they exploded. You mystics are scary. An amused chuckle rose from Patlis throat. I wouldnt say that Vltava is representative of all mystics. We do learn much from our discussions with him, however. Vltava and his people are wise beyond our meagre measures. What do you talk about? Xoc asked. At first, we discussed the history of Rolengorek. More recently, the flood and the crisis created by it. Its no surprise to anyone that this is an unnatural disaster, but we still dont know anything about the cause. Admittedly, it wasnt something that she thought about. Even if she knew, she obviously couldnt do anything about it. All they could do was try to survive and hope the entire world didnt eventually drown. What did you come up with? There were two likely reasons, Patli replied. The first is that theres a blockage downstream. A landslide or upheaval from an earthquake that has arrested the rivers flow. The second is that its raining or snowing far more than it should be somewhere upriver. One of the Merchants that I spoke with yesterday said that the rivers past Kira have become exceedingly violent, Xoc said. Enough to wash entire towns away. Would that explain it? It might. The high rivers are usually made treacherous by the summer melt, but not to the degree that the floodwaters put settlements at risk. Vltava may wish to know this. What do you think hell do once he finds out? Who knows? As a Druid, Vltava is a servant of the balance, but the balance doesnt necessarily weigh in our favour. Many of our discussions with him revolve around the industrial practices of Rolengorek, how theyve upset the natural order, and how theyve created a fatal weakness for our people. If I remember correctly, Xoc said, thats something you mentioned long before Vltava arrived. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. I did, and its a large part of why I pursued the cultivation of Blood Antlers, but its merely one portion of the solution that is required. Many mystics understand the situation that we put ourselves in, but solutions acceptable to the people are few and far between. As for this flooding, Vltava may interpret this disaster as a corrective measure and do nothing to help us. On that uncertain note, Patli left her to attend to some matters at the trading post. Maybe she could ask Winter Moon to convince Vltava to help. She was at least more sociable. Hey, there you are, Chimali called out to her. Look who I found. Chimali walked out onto the pier, holding a disembodied head by its mane. Hgrost stared at her, his charred features a rictus of agony. It looks like he bet against us, Xoc said. Unfortunately for him. Xoc looked away from her old acquaintances head to gaze at the silhouette of the clanhold to the southwest. Do you think he encouraged Xigaoli to attack us? She asked. Its possible, Chimali answered. The gangs are timid before true strength. If Hgrost had only passed along the mention that we could bring multiple warbands into battle, Xigaoli should have been cowed despite his success in the city so far. So Hgrost told him it was probably a bluff based on what he knew of us. Thats one of the only reasons I can think of for this attack. And, well, he wasnt wrong. Unfortunately for them, one of our guests is a tiny walking disaster. We cant rely on something like that again, Xoc said. We cant? We cant. If word gets around that were relying on Vltava for protection, people will attack us whenever they find out hes not around. Winter Moon and the rest of them spend more time exploring than they do hanging around the clanhold, you know. Its still useful, Chimali told her. Every day of peace that the rumour buys us is a day of peace we have to further develop the clans holdings and trade ties. You yourself mentioned that, with enough time, we will become unstoppable. She couldnt deny his point. Maybe she was being overly proud. I guess its always been like that. Throughout their childhood, Chimali was willing to do almost anything to get by. Xoc, on the other hand, always wanted to do the things she thought she was best suited to, and she was loath to lower herself to do what she thought was below her. Say, she said, do you think Im doing alright? With the clan, I mean. Im hardly the person to ask about that, Chimali casually lobbed Hgrosts head into the river and sat down beside her. The elders or Master Leeds know more about the things youve been doing. Im just Chimali. Im asking because youre Chimali, Xoc told him. Everyone else I get to talk to about this stuff is so lofty. Even the people around the clanhold that we grew up with dont treat me like they used to. They all just look up to Enxoc. I dont see anything wrong with that, Chimali said. That is simply who you are. I dont think anyone was surprised when Xoc became Enxoc, nor will they be if she becomes il-Enxoc or even Kalil-Enxoc. She hoped that would never happen, but having the clan exert its influence over the city and its surrounding region would invariably promote her, whether she liked it or not. Pursuing membership in the Confederation Council was almost like willingly chasing after a nightmare. So you dont think all this stuff Ive been pushing on the clan is too prideful? Youve disagreed with me more than a few times on various things. ...its not that I disagreed with you, Chimali said. Its just that I provided my perspective on things. Weve always been that way, yeah? I guess A few minutes passed as they watched countless body parts float by in the darkness. Once in a while, one of them would suddenly get tugged underwater. She wondered how big the fish would be by the time they were harvested during the dry season. Look, Chimali said. I dont think being prideful is necessarily a bad thing. You dont? Everyone would like to have something to be proud of. Its just that we cant afford it most of the time. Also, for many, the things that they feel proud of are not seen as good things by others. You speak as if the pride that youve carried all this time becomes a burden forced upon others, but I think its the opposite. Huh? Xoc looked over at Chimali, How does that work? Hmmit gives people a sense of worth, I guess? Not everyone can appreciate everyone else for what they are capable of doing, but seeing ones skills help build something that everyone appreciates is just as good, if not better. I am loved by few for what I can do, but if what I can do helps give rise to Enxoc and our reborn clan saves Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr from this disaster, then what do I care for the love of the masses? I have irrefutable proof that my skills are useful to what I believe matters. I dont think I couldve ever thought of that, Xoc said. Well, now you know, Chimali said. It will be good to keep in mind, I think. Even the most suspicious, unsociable fellow may be someone who would fight to the death for the clan and its lord. All they need is a place to belong and something to believe in or protect. The barges made five more shipments before dawn broke over the city. There were predictably no further incursions from Xigaolis gang, though Xoc wondered what sort of effect the Huge Fire Elemental had on the other denizens dwelling north of the river. She stepped out from her shelter, wandering around until she found Patli tending to an injured artisan. What happened? Xoc asked. Were in a rush, is all, the artisan answered. Cut myself with one of those new iron tools. Elder Patli cast a spell and the glow of healing magic washed over the artisan. Aside from the artisans injury, everything else seemed relatively peaceful. How long before we can open the market? Xoc asked. In an hour or two, perhaps, Patli answered. Why not take a look yourself? Im sure there are more than a few questions waiting for you. Xoc grabbed a skewer of meat before making her way up to the trading posts market section. Furniture brought in from the clanhold was arranged around the trunk of each tree and Merchants were already laying out their goods. Most of it was food, with the occasional stand selling cloth and leather sundries. Enxoc! A Merchant called out to her, How does it look? She winced as the sound of her name being called out drew the attention of everyone in the area. Soon, everyone seemed to be asking for her opinion of their displays. Obligingly, she went around to examine all of the stands, stopping to converse with each Merchant. There was one question in particular that seemed to be on everyones minds. How do they pay? Xoc said, Were offering them work, right? Rumours of food and work have spread more rapidly than we thought it would, one of the Merchants said. There are probably three times as many people in the area as before. Xoc looked at a pair of sentries, who confirmed the Merchants words with a nod. Youd think theyd be more wary of us after that fire thing rampaged across the jungle, one of them said. But I guess theyre just that hungry. Hmm According to Master Leeds, their trading posts were supposed to gradually take over the local markets as they incorporated more and more of the population into the labour pool. Having everyones demands dumped on them all at once wasnt part of the plan. What about the other markets in the area? She asked. Theyre still there, as far as we know, a Merchant answered. Our information on their inventories isnt the best, though. How do you want us to handle the crowds, Enxoc? The leader of the day watch asked, As it is, its going to be chaos once we open for business. We dont even have a basic perimeter built yet. We wont be able to control them if they come in all at once, Xoc said. Business will slow to a crawl since most of them will be trying to barter whatever they have. Then we should give them something to do, Chimali said. Oh, youre finally awake. What do you mean by that? Chimali stretched and yawned as he came over to join them. Xigaolis antics messed up our planning, he said. The people out there dont even know what anything were selling costs. He has a good point. The Merchants around them nodded. People usually went into the markets with some idea of what they could get for their offerings. Trading for information with the late Hgrost had proven how much food prices in the city had changed relative to ocelo Pachan. Once they have the right information, Chimali said, many should disperse to gather what they can trade for food. Given our dealings with Hgrost, they will be pleasantly surprised that its cheaper than they expect. That should give us some time to catch up. Ill go out and hire some criers. We need the warriors to set up queues at each entrance, Xoc said as Chimali left. How many people can the market handle right now? A hundred, maybe? Were using a flimsy, temporary setup so any more might end up damaging the stands. There must be a better way to do this, Xoc scratched her ear. People are going to starve while theyre waiting in line. One of the Merchants raised a paw. Since were using set prices, she said, is the way weve set things up really necessary? Its not as if were expecting people to browse and haggle. Shes right, another Merchant said. Instead of having everyone come crowding in, we can just have them line up at each stall. Then lets do that, Xoc said. Bring ten tables to the western entrance and ten to the north entrance. That way, the artisans can continue construction unimpeded. We need twenty warriors on each side to make sure people line up and behave. I dont want any Nar or Urmah stepping over everyone else. Also, we need patrols securing the perimeter to keep thieves from sneaking in. Break your duties up into four watches and continue training when youre not on security. The trading post staff broke up to carry out her instructions. She hadnt even realised so many had gathered around her. Within minutes, the lines of tables were set up under the curious gazes of the locals. The crowd slowly dispersed as criers started shouting out ocelo Pachans exchange values for various commodities. Ten minutes later, the trading posts first customers C a group of Gao C arrived, shouldering bundles of timber. The staff went about weighing the wood on scales set up behind the tables. Two minutes later, they were counting out slabs of smoked Nug in front of the salivating Beastmen. Say, one of the Gao asked, what are you using this wood for? I never knew it was worth so much. Fuel, the Merchant dealing with them replied. Xoc supposed that it was a bit pointless for the Merchant to explain. In Rolengorek, the type of wood the Gao had brought in was mostly used to smoke meat and feed communal fires. Ocelo Pachan, however, was turning it into charcoal for metalworking and a few other industries. They didnt question the Merchants answer, quickly picking up their meat and going on their way. The sight of the group tearing into their food as they walked along caused more people to rush to the tables, bearing all sorts of goods. A few overly energetic Beastmen were shoved back into place with growls of warning from the warriors watching the lines. This is as good as were going to get it for now, I guess Xoc watched a few dozen more transactions before returning to the middle of the trading post, where the foreman and his artisans were preparing to get to work. How many of the locals did you end up hiring? Xoc asked. A few dozen, the foreman answered. We had the pick of the litter, so to speak. The unfamiliar faces around them were all Nar, making Xoc feel as if they were hiring in a similar manner as the city docks. We cant just hire one race, she told the foreman. I know that Nar can carry the heaviest loads, but everyone has their advantages. Weve already figured this part out in the clanhold, havent we? It was relatively simple, in hindsight. Nar and Urmah could carry the heaviest loads, but they had the worst endurance. In the clanhold, where steady work was available day after day, Gao, Con, and Lup ended up being able to move the most over time due to their high endurance. As a result, Nar and Urmah were employed in jobs that required brief bursts of power, like operating lifts for quarried stone and quickly transferring cargo from ships. Gao, Con, and Lup moved things from place to place, which included running the paddle wheels for ships and acting as couriers. Ocelo were somewhere in the middle when it came to strength and endurance and could thus fill intermediate roles, but they were unparalleled for construction work in high places. This is what I figured we needed at first, Enxoc, the foreman said. Otherwise, wed be hiring more than we intended and well need more staff from the clanhold to supervise them. Then hire more people and bring more staff from the clanhold, Xoc told him. There are too many people looking for work and we need more experienced workers. The faster we get them, the faster we can raise new trading posts. We need to raise four more for this side of the river and three for the tribes along the north side of the city. This side of the riverdoes that mean were going to expand south into the rest of the city soon? Ideally, not until weve established ourselves here, Xoc replied. There are probably a thousand things that we still need to figure out along the way. Also, our construction crews wont only be for building trading posts. Well be building new homes for the residents, as well. Arboreal homes, especially, would be in great demand since they served as cover for the Blood Antler farms. I see, the foreman said. Then I guess Ive been thinking too small. Well expand our operations as quickly as our logistics allow, Enxoc. Im sure our people will appreciate it, Xoc replied. Xoc left the foreman to his work, releasing a sigh as she made her way out of the market area to the pier. Not long ago, she would have considered her instructions overly bold, but now they felt just right. Maybe she was finally getting used to the lord thing. Enxoc, Patlis voice came from beside her. Hm? Now that our immediate crisis is over, the elder said, I think it would be prudent to convene your court. Our discussions with Vltava lead us to believe that this out-of-season flooding is, in fact, some sort of attack against Rolengorek. Xoc sighed again. She was never going to get used to the lord thing. Before the Storm: Act 4, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 So, Xoc said, what was that you said about being attacked? Back at the clanhold, Xoc sat stiffly before her fully-assembled court. The midday sun beat down on the assembly, though none but the Humans seemed to pay it any mind. Elder Patli rose from his cushion, adorned in the full trappings of a clan mystic. Why did everyone have to dress up? It isnt as if we dont see one another every day. Xoc blew a long, blue tail feather away from her nose. Since everyone else was dressing up, she had to dress up too. Except she was pretty sure they had dressed her up too much. A small army of wives and grandmothers invaded her home and she came out looking less like a Beastman and more like a bird. Its hard to believe its a coincidence, Elder Patli jingled in a ridiculous way as he spoke. The Jorgulans are on the offensive, and this flooding favours the races of the Commonwealth. The Commonwealth was nothing but a name to us until recently, Xoc said. It wasnt until Saraca came along that we learned more about them. If the existence of things relied on our acknowledgement, Patli said, then nothing would exist outside of our jungle. Clearly, that isnt the case. But if they can flood us like this, then why havent they done so long before? Why would they fight the eastern clans for generations to no good end? Perhaps they werent ready to conquer Rolengorek until now. And what would make them ready? The Elder didnt seem to have an answer for that. We should ask the warrior clans, he said. That son of nar Kira shared information with us without hesitation. In hindsight, we should have asked for the details behind the Jorgulan invasion. That did appear to be the case. As a city dweller, the warrior clans had always been a mysterious, almost untouchable existence. Her first brush with them as Saracas student revealed that they were rather open with fellow warriors and the knowledge that they shared with one another made it seem like they lived in an entirely different world. She still didnt understand why they insisted on standing apart from the average denizen of Rolengorek, but that didnt mean she was content to remain ignorant. I guess it wouldnt hurt to ask, Xoc said, Im not sure how to go about doing that, though. How far does our Merchant network extend? What we have so far can barely be called a network, Master Leeds said. Our Merchants go one city in any direction, at best. We can field a trade expedition to Kira if youd like, but, if our information is accurate, that will tie up every ship we send for upwards of two months. There was no way she could stay away from her clanhold for that long. Recent events had proven that even a single day could bring radical change to her clans situation. If we do send an expedition, she said, were going to have to plan things thoroughly. Showing up for no reason other than to demand answers to our questions wouldnt be well received. What if we offer them a gift? Master Leeds asked. A gift? Xocs tail curled curiously, As in tribute? That may not be the right term in this case, Master Leeds said. If I understand it correctly, the warrior clans of Rolengorek are expected to contribute to the defence of the Confederation. That fellow from nar Kira may have afforded you a bit of favourable treatment, but that favour flowed from him to us. If we go barging in demanding what only an officially recognised warrior clan normally has access to, the reception may be outright hostile. Across the courtyard, heads bobbed in agreement. Master Leeds speaks truly, Metztli said. The warrior clans have always been proud. Assuming privileges that we have no right to in their eyes is bound to elicit a hostile, if not outright violent, response. So this gift is supposed to keep them from tearing us apart, Xoc said. What is it? If you say warriors, we still cant spare any. We dont have an excess of much, overall. Fortunately, we enjoy a unique position that will allow us to contribute in other ways, Master Leeds told them. As an industrial centre, we can produce war materiel for the warrior clans. In particular, leather equipment. All of the hides that have come in along with the meat have given our Leatherworkers a lot of practice. We can send a barge full of it C two thousand suits C to Kira along with our request for information. That was one commodity they had plenty of. The citizens usually wore cloth, as leather was too expensive, leaving ocelo Pachan with a vast surplus of leather. Do you think theyll accept it? Xoc asked. They may be closed-mouthed about nearly everything to outsiders, Master Leeds answered, but there are some things that they just cant hide. Chimali told me that the Merchants from the other day were speculating over whether the warrior clans could pay for anything with the seasonal tributes disrupted. Considering everything else that has happened, Id say an equipment shortage is almost a guarantee. We have records from the surrounding markets over the past month that suggest the same. Alright, so we send them this giftC The gift isnt the equipment, Master Leeds told her, its the deferred payment. Xoc levelled a flat stare at the Guildmaster. What? he said, Do you know how much one suit of leather armour is worth? No Merchant in their right mind would give an entire barge of it away. But we have more leather than we can use, Xoc said. And its a Merchants job to find a suitable buyer for everything. Think of it this way: the equipment is effectively free until Rolengorek wins or at least regains its footing. Repayment is something we can only enjoy if we survive and it secures a relationship with one of the great clans. She wasnt sure if anyone would consider debt a relationship. Not a favourable one, at any rate. Theres no rule stating that we have to be obnoxious about it, the Guildmaster grinned at her sour expression. We can supply them with as much equipment as we can make and be as lenient about repayment as we wish. So long as you have that tie to them, you have an excuse to keep in touch or even introduce new goods. Its no wonder that Chimali took a liking to you, Xoc muttered, even your hooks have hooks. Are we capable of providing so much equipment? One of the elders asked, You are correct in the fact that we have plenty of leather, but Leatherworkers are another matter entirely. Its no problem, the Guildmaster replied. Theres no deadline for the first shipment. Given that were looking at a huge, generational war in the east, we should be ramping up production as an industrial centre deep inside friendly territory. The city is full of people trying to make ends meet and its a damn waste that no ones harnessed that potential. Xoc wondered how far Master Leeds plots went. Every problem turned into an opportunity for profit, and it felt like he was the most serious person about building Xocs empire. He framed everything as beneficial in one way or the other, if not in several ways at once, so it was hard for anyone to find unacceptable faults with his proposals. That brings us to the next topic, Xoc said. Im sure everyones heard of whats going on to our west. About that, one of the elders asked. Shouldnt the displaced people be returning to their former homes? I cant imagine they enjoy such cramped conditions. There will be sanitation issues, besides, another elder added. We havent imprisoned them, Xoc said, but we dont have the warriors to protect the people if they go back across the river. Our trading posts are on the northern side, as well. Why not also build these trading posts on the south side of the river? We will, but we dont have the people to be everywhere at once. Even if you put them right across the river from the northern trading posts? Xoc looked down at Master Leeds. Its not impossible, the Guildmaster admitted. There are still the problems with security that you stated, though. Since theres no river to serve as a barrier until the next valley, the people who move back over will be vulnerable to the gangs that have occupied the other clanholds around the city. The people that were trying to feed may very well have their food stolen away by force. Dont worry, Xoc told the elders, it shouldnt be long until we can start moving across the river. So long as we can get the northern tribes to cooperate and we continue diverting the river trade to our port, we can keep building up the clan. Weve been balancing on some narrow branches since the flooding started, but well be in a comfortable position once we sort out the situation in the west. Have you given any thought to the formation of new tribes under ocelo Pachan, Enxoc? Ugh. An unexpected question flew in from the far side of the court to smack her in the head. I dont think thats something we should rush, Xoc said. Tribes and their chiefs dont just happen overnight. Thats why I suggested that we start with community leaders. Those who show that they have what it takes to be a chief can be selected after that. To her annoyance, half of the elders seemed dissatisfied with her response. Why are you in such a rush to create new tribes? Xoc asked, Do you hate court sessions that much? The new chiefs will sit in court? Uh, yeah? Xoc replied, They will if theres something that concerns their tribes, anyway. The elders seemed surprised by her answer. Seriously, what do they want? Maybe they were just being old and cranky. After a long and gruelling afternoon of reorganising people, ensuring everyone in her territory got what they needed, and an onerous discussion about how they would expand their fungus farms, Xoc staggered out of her court in an attempt to revive herself. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Enxoc! Enxoc! Enxoc! She shuffled to a stop halfway along one of the ball courts. There, a handful of young warriors were looking up at her with bright eyes. Enxoc! The tallest of them said, We heard you won a great victory in the west! I wish they took me as well! Me too! How many people did you kill? Xoc forced herself to straighten. We still need plenty of warriors and hunters, she told them, so be sure to train hard. A round of even greater enthusiasm came in response. Train with us, Enxoc! Eh? I guess I could Though it had only been a few days since she had last trained with her warriors, so much happened since then that it took her several moments to recall when that was. The young Ocelo trainees, of course, employed the natural stalk-and-pounce tactics of their race, keeping their distance and trying to attack from the rear much as they would when hunting prey. This aspect of their nature made them difficult to train as what people commonly perceived to be a warrior and they werent thought of highly due to their elusive behaviour in combat. Still, it was what Xoc had to work with, as the majority of her people were Ocelo. And it wasnt as if there werent any Ocelo warrior clans. Enxoc. Xoc looked away from her opponent and ended up with him hanging off of her shoulder. In the seating above the ball court, a familiar Nar looked down at them. Rolo, Xoc said. Youre back already? We just got back less than an hour ago, Rolo replied. Nar Tamal was desperate for fodder so the Merchant turned us around as soon as he negotiated payment. Thats not a surprise, Xoc peeled the Ocelo youth off of her arm. How was your first escort? I never knew that simply walking could be so tiring. It was a bit annoying that the Con carrying the litters looked like they were slowing down for me. Sorry, Xoc said, Were still figuring that stuff out. The strangest part about ocelo Pachan was that, while it was originally an Ocelo clan, the Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr had long become a place where every race in Rolengorek dwelt. Having a mixed-race clan was unprecedented, but it felt inevitable for ocelo Pachan. Slowly, but surely, the population of non-Ocelo grew as they expanded their influence. This came with all sorts of challenges, but it also came with the realisation of certain possibilities that were impossible for a single-race clan. Rolos Merchant escort was an investigation of some of those possibilities. They tried to leverage the strength of every race, but it would take time for them to strike the right balance between them. Were there any problems along the way? Xoc asked. Not that I noticed, Rolo answered. Then again, I just accompanied the cargo while the hunters kept an eye out for trouble. When the escort was first described to me, I thought itd be like the jobs Ive sometimes taken around the city where I just have to look big and threatening. Well, that is a part of your job, Xoc said. Youre there as a deterrent and as a heavy hitter if necessary. Most of our new warriors quickly realise that their work outside of training barely involves any fighting. But there was a fight, wasnt there? People were talking about a great battle on the western fringes of the clans territory. Xoc shifted uncomfortably at the thought of all the wild rumours that were probably circulating throughout the clan. She did want certain rumours to spread out into the city so the other gangs wouldnt bother them, but the way that her people treated her after coming back was an unwelcome surprise. It was a short battle, Xoc replied. Xigaoliyouve heard of him, right? The slumlord? Yeah. Anyway, a bunch of gangs took over the city clanholds when the clanlords withdrew to their territories. Xigaoli moved into the one upriver from us and hes been busy marking his new territory. He didnt like that we were expanding nearby and tried to get rid of us. After they found out that their usual tactics wouldnt work on us, they routed. Hopefully, Rolo wouldnt ask for details. Xoc wasnt sure how she would explain the weaponisation of one of their guests. Im glad that I didnt join Xigaoli, Rolo said. He tried to recruit you? Too late, Xoc realised that it should have been obvious. Any of the gangs would have loved to add one of the more well-known pit fighters in the area to their strength. Yeah, Rolo replied, I turned the goons that came to see me down and they didnt want to risk pressing the issue. Why did you decide to refuse them? Theyre parasites, the Nar shrugged. Once the city theyve been feeding off of has nothing more to give, theyll start gnawing off their own limbs. I have two cubs to care for and thats hardly a situation that I want to raise them in. Unlike the gangs, ocelo Pachan has something beyond scum and villainy going for it. Speaking of which, I have a question for you, Enxoc. Sure, what is it? If you were capable of leading this clan, then why did you compete at the fighting pits? Xoc blinked slowly at Rolos question. Why did people assume that she had always been what she currently was? I just wanted to help the people around me, at first, Xoc replied. It wasnt as if I grew up wanting to be a lord. Then why did you do it? It just happened, Xoc said. People started seeing me that way and I felt more and more obliged to do what I could to improve things around me. Eventually, it became this. She gestured to the busy clanhold around the ball court. Thats a very big eventually, Rolo said. You dont have to tell me that, Xoc replied. Anyway, I should check with the Merchant Guild to see what the Guildmaster has to say about that caravan. Make sure you get some proper rest before your next escort. Xoc made her way over to the Human district on the clanholds second terrace, which had gone from a humble square of tents to a market surrounded by simple stone buildings. Dozens of homes for the Humans and their families had been raised, as well, with more on the way as labour allowed. The Humans themselves were as busy as ever, toiling away in their workshops, tending to their storefronts, and instructing a small army of Beastman Apprentices. At the Merchant Guild, she found not only Master Leeds, but also Chimali. The two were standing across from one another at the offices front desk, where the Guildmaster was busy recording something in a stack of parchment bound with string. Welcome, Enxoc, Master Leeds looked up as a set of chimes announced her entry. Whats going on? Xoc yawned. Chimalis hooked another Merchant, the Guildmaster said. From downriver this time. Thats great! She perked up, The elders were concerned that wed be depleting our stockpiles trying to feed all those extra people. If the estimates about the population north of the river are correct, Master Leeds said, we need two full barges a day to break even. Were not quite there yet and weve no idea how quickly imports will dwindle. Ideally, we want to keep building up those stockpiles even as we supply food to the new population. I wont know how viable that is until those Merchants start fulfilling those contracts we issued. Weve handed out twenty contracts so far, Chimali said, so that alone should be twenty barges of meat by the end of the week. It should be almost double what we need right now. Plus, we have yet to intercept the Merchants coming from the southern side of the lake. Dont take all of the citys food, Xoc said. That will just make everyone hate us. I doubt they even realise what were doing, Chimali said. And what do we care if those gangs hate us? Its the people that will suffer, Xoc told him. If the gangs dont get enough food to distribute to the populations under them, then theyll let everyone starve to feed themselves first. Well get to them eventually, Master Leeds said. Have you considered what measures youll have prepared once they have their backs to the wall, Enxoc? Xocs tail twitched at the unfamiliar words. Backs to the wall? Im sorry, I dont know what that means. Erwhen our influence and control grows significant enough that we corner the gangs. Given how Xigaolis bunch reacted to us setting up that trading post, I imagine that intimidation and violence is their go-to method of getting what they want. She hadnt given much thought to the specifics of that, yet. An overwhelming advantage on ocelo Pachans side would see the gangs slink away, but, much like the previous night, it was possible that they would try to interfere with expansion, development, and growth before things got to that point. Chimali, Xoc said, what do you think are the chances of the gangs working together to keep us from getting too powerful? I dont think Ive ever seen them work together, Chimali replied, the closest thing to it is when they independently prey on the same target because they sense weakness. Maybe Xigaolis gang will be absorbed by another gang, making them strong enough to give us trouble? Assuming that the rumours about Xigaolis defeat arent treated seriously. Would an even bigger gang swagger over to threaten them as Xigaoli had? How powerful would ocelo Pachan have to be to deter any acts of aggression? Rather than speculate endlessly over this, Master Leeds said, why not send dedicated agents to keep an eye on the rest of the city? So long as we have some idea of whats going on and how powerful each gang is, well have something to measure our economic and military progress against. That makes sense, Xoc said. Do they have to do anything special? If the other gangs have acted as Xigaolis has, Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr will be a much different city from the one we remember. Master Leeds crossed his arms, raising a hand to scratch his chin. I was hoping that we could just send Merchants to trade with other parts of the city or just have some people wandering around, he said. Even some people pretending to be shopping around or looking for work would net us plenty of information. Out of curiosity, do spies exist in Rolengorek? What are those? Xoc asked. She sensed that the spies he mentioned would lead to another endless expanse of information that she would need to learn. Theyre uhwell, do the warrior clans conduct reconnaissance? They do, Xoc replied. Hunters are used for that. Spies are kind of the same, except they usually dont fight. They just collect information. Oh, Chimali said. I can help organise that. We have plenty of people who have done this sort of thing in the past. You should have said so at the beginning instead of using that fancy word. The Guildmasters eyes went from Chimali to Xoc, then back down to his work. Should I go and do it? Chimali asked. Yeah, Xoc said. Just dont send them to do anything crazy. It will be like the old days, Chimali said. Except without being poor and starving. Chimali rushed out of the office, leaving Xoc, Master Leeds, and a few of his staff in the office. The Guildmaster looked up at the closing door and shook his head. That guy is perpetually excited about everything. Hes always been like that, Xoc said. Theres always some new idea or opportunity he wants to try out. Even if they result in failure, he just laughs it off and tries something else. Its a good attitude to have for a Merchant, Master Leeds nodded. Most people dont handle things like rejection and failure well, and Merchants experience rejection and failure aplenty. Really? It always seems like you have the right answer for everything. Well, I dont mean to sound condescending, but many of the problems that youre facing have been long solved elsewhere. All you need is the knowledge, will, and resources to implement those solutions. Since everyone is keeping an open mind here and cooperating with my people, things will naturally go pretty smoothly. I hope it stays that way, Xoc said. We have enough problems coming from outside of the clan. Oh, I saw that the first trade caravan is back. How did things go with nar Tamal? Uneventfully, Master Leeds said, which is good. A few of our people stayed behind at their village to consult them on fodder storage, our new products, and so on. Weve already sent the next caravan of Blood Fungus, as well. Once nar Tamal is decently caught up on things, well increase our trade volume and fatten up those herds. When will you be speaking to the next tribe? I dont know, Xoc admitted. My heads been full of all of the stuff that keeps happening to us that I havent thought about it at all. If things stay quiet, then I guess we can start preparing for a visit tomorrow. In that case, the Guildmaster lowered his head, Ill prepare the details for the court, Enxoc. Xoc left the Merchant Guild, feeling a bit lost. She walked in a daze down the newly paved streets on her way back to the top terrace, absently acknowledging the people calling out her name. Did I just run out of things to do? Her mindless steps continued carrying her forward, and, before she knew it, she found herself back in her home. Her dark stone alcove looked especially welcoming. Its alright to sleep, right? Ive been awake since that nap yesterday Xoc curled up on her bed, closing her eyes as she relished the sensation of the cool stone. There were plenty of small things to take care of, to be sure, but the march of events that threatened imminent doom seemed to have come to an end. All that was left to face was the doom that loomed in the not-so-distant future. Before the Storm: Act 4, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Xoc. With a dissatisfied noise, Xoc stirred from her sleep in the dead of the night. She uncurled slightly, then curled up again when she felt the warmth of her bedding threatening to escape her. Xoc. She opened a sleepy eye, searching for the source of the familiar voice. It sounded like Saraca, but, as far as she knew, he was far to the west helping to fight the Undead. Go away, she murmured as her eye closed again, I dont want any dreams about you. Xoc! Muhyah! Xoc started at the shout, fur standing on end as she leapt out of her alcove. T-Too close! Youre not a bad guy, but I dont see you like that! what in the world are you talking about? She looked around for Saraca. He was so huge that it should have been impossible not to notice him in the confines of her home. I dont see you Im not there with you. Im using a Skill to speak with you from a ship sailing on the Syrillian Way. The Syrillian Way? Does that mean youve already driven the Undead all the way across the Draconic Kingdom? It sounded like the counteroffensive against the Undead was going well. From what she could recall, Master Leeds and the other Humans in the clanhold lived over a hundred kilometres from the sea, so the Undead had been driven back over twice that distance. If only that were the case. I must regretfully inform you that Rolengoreks coalition army was unable to stop the Undead advance. The surviving forces have likely retreated to form defensive lines along the border ranges. Xoc rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, trying to make sense of his statement. The warrior clans had sent an army of hundreds of thousands, so how could it be that they were defeated at all, never mind so quickly? What happened? She asked, You sounded so confident when you left the city. We encountered something far more powerful than any Death Knight or Elder Lich. Additionally, there were certain alarming behaviours displayed by the Undead. Im afraid were witnessing the advent of one of the great calamities that occur every century. W-Wait, you mean like the Demon Gods? What are we going to do?! Xoc? Her fathers voice came from another chamber, Who are you speaking with? No one! Xoc replied. Her eyes widened when her father appeared in the entryway, holding a boulder the size of her head in his paws. He looked around suspiciously. Is that so? He said, I heard some strange things. Chimali has made a few significant gains recently, so I thought he finally got it into his head that he could come after you. Xoc threw her blanket in his face. You dont have to speak aloud, you know How could Saraca hear her if she didnt speak out loud? How was he even talking to her in the first place? He said it was a Skill, but she didnt know of any Skill that let people talk from however far away he was. What was the point of having runners if people could do that instead? Xoc slipped out of her home, just in case she couldnt figure it out. The cool night wind washed over her as she made her way to the back of the pyramid. Are you still there? She whispered. Yes. The Demon Gods of your history may have been a Calamity, but the Calamities are varied in their manifestations. By and large, they seem to act as they appear. What does that mean? Xoc asked. For instance, we had a Calamity that brought powerful Elves many centuries ago. They acted as feral Humanoids tend to, revelling in their power and using it to overturn the worlds order. Countless civilisations around the world were left in ruins by their madness. She didnt know what Elves were, but they sounded like horrible creatures. So what does that mean for us? We cant possibly survive against something as powerful as the Demon Gods! The Demon Gods of your history seemed monstrous by nature from what our research could uncover. This may sound strange, but you may be fortunate that this Calamity is Undead. How can that be? The Undead are the enemies of all life, aren''t they? They are. However, they dwell in their own realm of existence and how they broadly behave is dictated by the rules of that existence. I believe that they will consume the Draconic Kingdom, but they wont advance on Rolengorek until theyve done so. But they will attack us, right? Eventually. But the Undead do not have the desires of the living and thus do not enact conquests for the same reasons. As a whole, they transform the realms of life into realms of undeath. Once the Draconic Kingdom becomes a new Undead kingdom, you can expect them to move again. This isnt a guarantee, however. To that end, I have some advice for the warrior clans. What is it? Do not provoke the Undead in the Draconic Kingdom if you can help it. Im on my way back to the Confederacy to report what has happened to my government. A Calamity is a threat that the entire world must face together. It may take years for us to muster the appropriate response, but, rest assured, I shall return. She felt whatever it was that allowed them to communicate came to an end. Her chest rose as she took in a deep breath, staring up at the starry sky as she released a deep sigh. He didnt even ask how I was doing. It couldnt be helped, considering the magnitude of the threat that faced the world. The progress of a tiny clan in an unknown jungle on the fringes of the world was an insignificant concern by comparison. Enxoc, is everything alright? Her father appeared at the base of the pyramid, looking up at her with eyes full of concern. How much had he heard? Was there even any point in letting everyone know? For the first time, she thought she could sympathise with the way that the warrior clans did things. It looks like well be sending that gift to nar Kira sooner rather than later, she replied. I need to send a message along with it. A message? What happened? Things in the Draconic Kingdom didnt go as well as everyone hoped, Xoc said. Honestly, Im not even sure if I should tell anyone. Do the warrior clans know about it? Her father asked. Its hard to imagine that they don''t, Xoc said. An army that large cant just hunt as they go C and I dont think they can eat the Undead, anyway C so they need a constant stream of supplies fed to them from Rolengorek. The ships would have returned with the news or the Council would have noticed them never coming back. Then it should be for the best that we also maintain our silence, shouldnt it? If only to avoid the wrath of the Council. She didnt like the idea of hiding something so important from her people, but she supposed that her father voiced the prudent course of action. Sleep was out of the question with her mind occupied by the new information dropped onto her lap by Saraca, so she decided to take a stroll around the clanhold. Save for the Human district on the second terrace, it was about as busy as it was during the day. Those who preferred being active at night mostly operated as their daytime counterparts did with the main exception being that there were no Human foremen or artisans around. The cheers of spectators drew Xoc to one of the ball courts, where a pair of Ocelo warriors faced off against one another. She picked out the voice of one Ocelo in particular as he worked the crowd. Four to three for Taulatl! GetC Chimali? Oh, hi. Dont hi me! Youve turned one of the training grounds into a fighting pit! Me? She sent a withering look at the smaller male. The people crowding around trying to place their bets prudently vacated the space between them. Whats the harm in it? Chimali asked as he waved a pad of paper in his paw, You tested your mettle as a warrior in the fighting pits as well. Entertainment is also sorely needed, especially in times like these. You should have asked me about this first, Xoc said. And I dont think Master Leeds is teaching you how to read and write so you can keep track of bets. Master Leeds encourages me to seek opportunities for business in every situation, Chimali said. No one present takes any issue, either. Weve even discussed new sorts of matches to keep things fresh. After this match, there will be another that you may be interested in. It wasnt as if the city prohibited gambling and she couldnt make up rules on the spot, so she settled grumpily onto the nearest bench. The match between the two Ocelo wasnt much different from a novice bout in the fighting pits, which didnt help to improve her mood. Were trying to train new warriors, but almost all of our best warriors are out protecting our caravans and the trading outpost Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. As she feared, her clan had reached the limit of what they could sustain in terms of security. At least if they only deployed passable combatants. She needed to figure out how to fix the shortage without making them appear weak to their neighbours. So, Xoc said after Chimali finished settling his bets, whats this new type of match you wanted me to see? Group battles! Chimali replied. Group battles? Xoc wrinkled her nose, The fighting pits already had those. Ah, but they were more like exhibition bouts, Chimali said. We never saw them past beginner ranks. For these group battles, there will be a proper format and advanced matchups. She had to admit that she was intrigued. The group matches in the fighting pits were haphazard affairs where novices were just mashed together to serve as an appetiser for the main events. The teams werent even fair, and, more often than not, one was just as likely to be injured by an ally as they were by an opponent. What did you have in mind? Xoc asked. For now, Chimali answered, its teams of six with one member of each race. No one really knows what will happen. What made you come up with this idea? Hmmit just happened? Last week, we were talking about how dead the fighting pits were these days and how people are crowding into them for shelter instead. Somewhere along the way, I thought Hey, why dont we just open our own fighting pit? That makes us the owners, too, so we can arrange things however we like. Not recreating the fighting pits, Xoc said. These group matchups. It just made sense. Our clan is a strange one C Im not even sure we can call ourselves ocelo Pachan before long. Were a true clan of the city: one whose members belong to every race in Rolengorek. Since youre trying to include everyone, then we could hardly exclude anyone. As usual, youre being slippery with your words. Thats fine when its just us, but youre doing so much more now. Strangers will misinterpret your intentions, you know? In a fighting pit? Chimali laughed, I doubt theyll have as much to complain about as they did with the old ones. Out on the court, the two groups of warriors had assembled. All of them had started their training within the last week. They looked far from certain about what to do, but at least that applied to both groups. Xoc motioned for them to begin their match. She felt that she had no choice but to let Chimali go ahead with his scheme, lest she discourage others from trying to explore the new possibilities that came with her new, mixed clan. Master Leeds spoke of lords having the tendency to stifle innovation and progress, so she wanted to avoid doing so whenever possible. The two groups spread out into loose formations C it was more an unconscious result of their wariness C as they sized up their opponents. Xoc wondered how long it would go on for, especially since the novice felid Beastman warriors would experience a great deal of confusion facing multiple targets. Eventually, the Lup and Gao in each group paired up. She should have expected that. Each pair went to the flanks, rushing the unfortunate warrior closest to them. On one side, a Con was bowled over while she was still paralysed with indecision. On the other, the Ocelo being targeted managed to snap out of his indecision and sprinted away. Laughter rose around the court as sheer chaos broke out. This is crazy. Xigaoli had a massive advantage against us. Without the requisite training to overcome their nature, Xocs warriors would have surely succumbed not only to Xigaolis overwhelming numbers, but also to the natural pack tactics of the Gao. Ocelo Pachan was still a long way off from being a true warrior clan. The Nar and Urmah on both sides lunged, grappling with one another in a contest of raw strength while the Gao and Lup pairs moved to sweep up their remaining loose opponents. Roars from the crowd encouraged the matchs conclusion, then fell still as one of the Urmah seemed to lose all of his strength and fell over. AhChe came back, Xoc said. Behind the Urmah was the Ocelo who had been chased away at the beginning of the match. Sneaking back once everyones attention was drawn to other parts of the fight, he landed a surprise attack on the preoccupied Urmah, instantly felling him. In the shocked silence, he pivoted to get the opposing groups Nar, as well. The cheers resumed as the sudden victory sunk in. In the confusion of the group match, one of the basics of battle had been disregarded: never let an Ocelo get behind you. Naturally, the mostly-Ocelo crowd loved it. No, that one Lup-Gao pair purposely targeted the opponents Ocelo for the same reason. In a battle like this, its easier for everyone to play according to their advantages. Make sure you have mystics available whenever these matches happen, Xoc told Chimali. I dont want any injuries interfering with their regular work. A cut of the fighting pits proceeds should go to pay them, as well. The competitors, or the mystics? Both. Eh Xoc flicked her ear as Chimali put on a dismayed expression. The measures had probably washed away most of his profits. What in the names of all the hells is going on here? The groggy voice of Master Leeds sounded from behind her. Xoc turned to find the rare sight of the Guildmaster out of his uniform. Chimali started a fighting pit, Xoc said. Did you come out to watch? No, we thought a war had broken out, Master Leeds yawned. Do you plan on doing this every night? Sorry, Xoc lowered her ears. Ill have them move somewhere that wont disturb you. We can take over the old fighting pit once the clan expands across the river, Chimali said. Until thenhmm, can something temporary be built? Master Leeds examined the court and its surroundings. If all you need is simple, temporary seating, he said, it would be good practice for our carpenters Apprentices. Theyll have to be paid for their labour and materials, of course. Eh Chimali turned a pleading look at Xoc. The fighting pit is useful for the clan, right? Right? If the clan builds the fighting pit, Xoc said, then its the clans operation. A quiet sigh left Chimali. Xoc brought Master Leeds away from the court and back toward the Human section of the second terrace. Dozens of them were standing outside of their homes, but they returned to bed as soon as they learned what the noise had been all about. Master Leeds, she asked, how long will it be until our shipment of equipment for nar Kira is ready? I was under the impression that we werent in a hurry to get it done, the Guildmaster answered. Our Leatherworkers have been busy making equipment for Ocelo Pachans forces and weve been setting aside one in five for nar Kira. Did something happen that requires we send the shipment sooner? Xoc examined the Human as he walked alongside her. Was it prudent to let him know about what happened in the Draconic Kingdom? The efforts of the Humans in her clanhold were mostly for the sake of their homeland, so how would their behaviour change in light of the new information? If her people were no longer trying to rid the Draconic Kingdom of the Undead, would the Humans stop putting so much effort into building up Ocelo Pachan? No, I cant hide this from them. They made it clear that their loyalties still lie with their Queen. The longer I keep this from them, the worse the reaction will be when they finally find out. She waited until they reached the privacy of the Merchant Guild office before speaking. I spoke with Saraca a few hours ago, she said. He was using some sort of Skill that allows him to communicate over long distances. The Undead forces were stronger than anyone could imagine and he believes our surviving forces were pushed back to the jungle border. He said that another Calamity has come C something like the Demon Gods, except this time the Undead. Saraca is on his way back to the Beastman Confederacy to form a new coalition army to fight them. IIm sorry. About your home, I mean. The Guildmaster bit his lip, looking down at the stone floor as a profound silence fell upon them. As she had suspected, the fall of the Draconic Kingdom would affect her clans relationship with the Humans in their midst. Did Saraca say that they were similar in power to the Demon Gods, or stronger than them? UmI dont think he knows how strong the Demon Gods were. He didnt stress anything about their power compared to the Undead. Why? It has something to do with the Dragon Lords, Master Leeds said. Specifically, they dont wield their power to influence events in any direct, significant way unless the action is deemed necessary for the protection of the World and the souls that dwell upon it. If that happens, our Queen wont hesitate to use Wild Magic to wipe out whatever it is that threatens the integrity of the World. and the Demon Gods werent worthy of the Dragon Lords direct intervention? Xocs tail lashed back and forth behind her. Apparently not. And they were right, though many may resent them for allowing events to play out as they did. The Demon Gods lay waste to much of the region C including the Draconic Kingdom and Rolengorek C but the Thirteen Heroes eventually rose up to defeat them. Xoc couldnt wrap her head around that. If someone had the power to help, then they should help. Instead, the Dragon Lords seemed content to see entire civilisations burn and countless millions die. Anyway, Master Leeds said. If you want us to get that shipment ready faster, just give us the word. Really? Xoc blinked, So nothings changed even with the fall of the Draconic Kingdom? Im not convinced that its the end of the Draconic Kingdom yet, the Guildmaster said. But, since you framed it that wayI have a request for the Council. The Council? What is it? Since theyre fighting the Undead, the warrior clans may have brought some of the Draconic Kingdoms citizens back with them during their retreat. Id like for them to be delivered to us. Weve made a comfortable place for our countryfolk here and Im sure theyll appreciate being back with their fellow citizens. I cant promise that theyd agree to that, Xoc said, but I can include it in the message. Thats all I ask, Enxoc. When dawn arrived, Xoc called the elders together to discuss what she had learned and what they could do about it. Her court, however, took the news with far less fortitude than she expected. Were doomed, one of them moaned, holding her head in her paws. The council sent hundreds of thousands of warriors, and they were still defeated! What can we do against that? Have all of the strides weve made for the clan in vain? Another asked. Whats the point in trying to build a civilisation if unfeeling monsters can just come around every century to ruin everything? Xoc wanted to whimper as the wave of negativity washed over her. Would all of her people react the same way? Undead in the west, another elder said, Dragons in the east! Savage tribes taking over the north! Even our great mother, Vla, has unleashed her wrath upon us! The world itself has abandoned Rolengorek! No heroes to save them; no legends to adore. Born from the ashes of a people forlorn. Mitras haunting, sorrowful strain echoed from the recesses of Xoc''s mind. Was this to be their fate? To be cursed to isolation and subjected to the savage whims of the world? Xocs gaze went past the panicking figures of the elders to the freshly refurbished terraces beyond. The restoration of her clanhold wasnt solely due to the work of her clan. Her eyes went back to the mass of self-pity littering her court. SHUT UP!!! She roared. The elders shut up. Whats the point in making all of that useless noise? Xoc told them, Are you going to just wither and die on the spot now? Actually, please go ahead and do that right away if youre going to C Im already sick of your wailing. Butbut what can we do? We live! Xoc replied, You speak as if our lives have already ended, but that couldnt be further from the truth. Rolengorek has been tasked to hold back a great calamity while the world rallies to our cause. We fight the Undead, which means we are fighting for life itself! What will the armies of the world say if they arrive and see that we fell to despair and self-pity? Silence answered her, but it wasnt the only answer. Something in her court had stirred at her words. Was it shame, or was it indignation? Either way, she had no more words to waste on the topic. Master Leeds. Yes, Enxoc? We can no longer afford to be slow and methodical. Open up recruitment for apprentice artisans and labourers to the parts of the city that we gain control over. Finish the new shipyard as quickly as possible and rebuild the harbour to account for the floodwaters. I want the river trade redirected to ocelo Pachan as quickly as possible. What about the rest of the city? Our clan will redistribute supplies to Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. Ill speak with the gangs while we get everything done C hopefully, theyll see reason and submit to me as their new lord. And if they dont? Patli asked. Then theyll be starved and crushed, Xoc answered. Rolengorek cannot afford their kind running free, bleeding their own people dry. To that end, every trading post will also serve as a recruitment and training centre for new warriors. Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr must transform into a city that can stand against those who would bring ruin to our jungle. Things are about to get crazy, I guess, Master Leeds said. Do you have any other orders for us, Enxoc? Xoc looked up to the brightening morning skies. There was one other thing that she was unsure about, but they had to try. We need messengers, she said. We need to warn the world of the advent of this Calamity. The Jorgulans; the Great Lut; the Red Dragons of the southwest and even the savage tribes of the Worldspine. Rolengorek must hold against the coming darkness, but we do not have to do it alone. So long as I can help it, we will never be alone again. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Know your place. Again. Know your place. Again! Know your place Cant you put some feeling into it? Lady Shalltear asked, You carry yourself so well when youre out slaughtering the enemies of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Anytime else, you have all the flavour of raw tofu. What is tofu my lady? Itsnever mind that! Focus on your training! On a windblown ridge high above Wardens Vale, Ludmila stood across from Lady Shalltear. Her liege waved her closed fan animatedly as she spoke, but it didnt make what she spoke of any clearer. I do not understand what this has to do with training, my lady. Its image training! Lady Shalltears silvery voice rose over the wind, Image training. Repeating yourself does not make things any less opaque, Ludmila said. A tinge of frustration marred her lieges pale countenance. As I said, you do perfectly well while youre out slaughtering people. You need to do just as well when youre not! I demand character consistency! I feel that my character is consistent as it is, my lady, Ludmila said. Also, I do not run around telling people to know their place while I am fighting them. Or ever. You do! Lady Shalltears fan waved assertively, You definitely do. M-Maybe not in those exact words, but you do! Did she? Maybe if one went to great lengths to reinterpret her words, but that was also outside of combat where Lady Shalltear insisted that she didnt. Nobles aspired to create and uphold order and everything had a place within that order, so defining the places that people of various trades and social strata occupied could be construed as indirectly saying know your place. The only time she had ever heard of the words being written or spoken outright was when a Nobles vassal or retainer said it to remind insolent fellows of their place in the social order. She supposed that a Noble C or any other authority figure C could also say it directly to frame them as an insufferable character in a story. But I am not so haughty about it, Ludmila said. Haughtiness is supposed to be your department. If there was a department of haughtiness, Lady Shalltear would be its minister. Most people wouldnt be able to pull it off without offending everyone that they came across, but her liege somehow only earned the respect of the public by being the very personification of pompous pride. In private, everyone close to her treated it as an endearing characteristicmost of the time. Lady Aura seemed to make it a point to charisma break her cousin at every available opportunity. It suits you, as well! The fan continued in its insistence, And it wont be the same thing. Your unyielding pride is fashioned differently from mine. Ludmilas eyes went down to her glaive. How was this in any way related to combat training? As far as she knew, only Adventurers engaged in such theatrics during real battles. My lady, could you at least tell me what tangible benefits come from such an exercise? The fan stopped. Lady Shalltears crimson gaze pointedly shifted away. you have some ulterior motive for this, dont you? Wh-Whatever do you mean? It isnt as if Im trying to mould you into a certain type of character for my harem. This isnt a galge! Ludmila didnt know what a galge was, but, knowing Lady Shalltear, she was using unknown terminology to avoid explaining exactly what she was up to. So what type of character am I supposed to be? Ludmila asked. Youre supposed to beCno! Y-Youre not tricking me into revealing my true intentions! How dare you use Job Class Skills on your liege! Know your place! Is that what it is supposed to sound like? No, like I said, your pride is built differently from mine. You shouldCargh! Combat! Combat training! Lets do this! I suppose thats one way to get things started. Ludmila gripped her glaive and settled into a neutral stance, examining Lady Shalltear. Her stature was that of an adolescent Human girl and, if it were a contest between two regular people, their difference in height and mass between them would have spelled an overwhelming advantage in Ludmilas favour. Unfortunately, size differences meant less and less as differences in levels grew. In terms of equipment, Ludmila was fully adorned for combat. Lady Shalltear, on the other hand, was in her customary black ballroom gown, which included a half-bonnet with lace trim, black silken gloves, and a pair of black dress shoes. Her only apparent armament was the black-ribbed fan in her right hand, but she had adequately proven in the past that she could parry blows from Ludmilas glaive with nothing but the fingernail of her left pinky. Ludmila had grown significantly stronger since then C even after dying in the Draconic Kingdom C but her liege was so strong that it was impossible to tell how much further she had to go to pose a real threat to her. Yet, this is exactly what Im looking for. The Nar she had encountered in the Draconic Kingdom was also so strong that she couldnt figure out the difference between them. She had to be able to hold her ground against such beings before future conflicts abroad erupted. Expecting one of the Sorcerer Kings powerful vassals to make up for her shortcomings was unacceptable, yet it had already happened three times before. She considered several lines of attack before discarding most of them out of hand. Lady Shalltear already outclassed her in agility. Trying to do anything complicated would slow down Ludmilas strike and make it laughably easy to defend against. Reaching her target before an adequate defence could be conducted was her only feasible option. With height came reach, which was perhaps her only advantage over Lady Shalltear in open combat. Assuming that her liege intended to fight bare-handed C or at the most with her fan C an attack below Lady Shalltears knees would force the Vampire to lower her posture so she could enact a parry. That would effectively add milliseconds to her reaction time, easing the slim threshold Ludmila needed to get past her opponents guard. Her course of action decided, Ludmila lowered her centre of gravity slightly, preparing to explode into a lightning-fast lunge. She activated Greater Ability Boost, Wind Stride and Limit Break before launching herself forward and activating Flow Acceleration. In the split second it took to close the gap between herself and Lady Shalltear, she imbued a Piercing Strike with negative energy and accelerated the attack with an as-yet-to-be-named Martial Art. Umbral Thorn! Her lunge came in faster than anyone below Mithril Rank could likely register. Then, her glaive was ripped out of her hands as Lady Shalltear lifted her skirt to stomp on the weapons haft. Ludmila didnt pause to think about what had just happened. She reached down to recover her glaive, only to have Lady Shalltear grab her by the wrist. A wrenching force pulled her to the side. Ludmila took two steps to regain her footing and realign herself against her opponent, only to see her dismembered arm coming in to club her across the head. The world spun endlessly as she was sent careening into the air. An indescribable sensation filled her as she fought to steady herself. I am just a head now, arent I? Lady Shalltear had used Ludmilas arm to swat her head clean off of her shoulders, yet she could still feel her body far below somewhere. Her efforts to stop the spinning had led to the rest of her losing balance and falling to the ground. Minus her arm. She could still feel Lady Shalltears cool hand gripping her wrist. Ludmilas head reached the apex of its long arc. A long sigh somehow left her lips despite not having attached lungs to drive her breath. After tumbling through the air for several more seconds, she discerned that she would land somewhere in one of the ravines below the ridge. She got a faceful of conifer needles as her head fell into the trees before bouncing off of a boulder. It wasnt as bad as she thought it might have been. Was it her ability to mitigate damage from falling? Or was it just the protection of her helmet? Maybe the boulder couldnt get past her damage reduction. Or maybe it is all three? She bounced a dozen more times before landing in a rushing creek. Its current pushed her further down the slope, sending her over the steps of a towering cascade. Thankfully, she landed in the pool below and settled against some half-submerged stones. She wasnt sure what she would say if her subjects spotted her bobbing down the Katze River. Did heads even float? Unable to move, all she could do was consider her predicament. The Undead were immune to critical hits, so conventionally fatal blows such as being stabbed in the heart or, in Ludmilas case, losing her head wouldnt kill her unless the attack also happened to deplete the force animating her physical being. Furthermore, the Undead could ignore crippling pain and debilitating blood loss, dragging themselves towards their enemies even if they were cut in half or smashed to a pulp. Of course, as just a head, Ludmila couldnt do any of that. Furthermore, she could regenerate and she wasnt quite sure how that worked when she was in three pieces. Would her head grow a new body, or would her body grow a new head? Surely not both. Her arm probably wouldnt grow a new Ludmila. It might be useful in various ways to have copies of herself running around, but something told her that it would be a bad thing that would lead her down bizarre paths. She rolled onto her back and sat upright, feeling decidedly odd in the process. When she tried to stand up, however, something pressed down on her shoulder. Ludmila went rigid as what felt like a tongue traced around the torn edges of her severed neck. The sensation stopped after a full circuit, replaced by hands that roamed down her torso and midriff. Now, of all times? If there was anything that she learned after Lady Shalltear had first started becoming intimate with her, it was that her desire for hedonistic pleasure was third only to her sense of love and duty to the Sorcerer King and protecting her demesne. Ludmila supposed it was to be expected, given the reputation of powerful Vampires and the fact that she was the Cleric of a previously unheard-of wandering god of hedonism. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Ludmila squirmed in her lieges thirsty embrace. The strange scenario aside, she didnt particularly mind Lady Shalltears advances so long as she didnt have any pressing matters that required her attention. Since Lady Shalltear shared that same set of priorities, things more or less tended to work out. In fact, she expected the development at some point during Lady Shalltears visit that day. A part of Ludmila also hoped that seeing to Lady Shalltears needs would take up the time that she would otherwise pay to the rest of her harem. The tireless nature of the Undead wasnt something that mortals could keep up with, as Clara quickly came to realise. Yet, she was probably a bit too pleased about that. Come to think of it, how long am I going to be stuck here? Lady Shalltear would resume her duties eventually, but the fact that she came out to help with Ludmilas training meant that she had probably set several hours aside. Ludmila shifted her jaw, but moving her head was a futile effort. Or was it? Someone randomly finding her was unlikely, but she could probably call for one of the Krkono?e to come and pick her up. At the same time, she didnt want them to witness whatever Lady Shalltear was doing to her body. On a whim, she activated her hairpin. Hmm She righted herself as her head cleared the water and floated out of the trees, picking up speed in an attempt to dry her soaked hair. It wasnt long until she returned to the ridge, which resembled the scene of a massacre. Crimson stains painted the rocks for dozens of metres in all directions. In the centre of the gory blot upon the landscape was Lady Shalltear, who was sitting in a pool of blood up to her waist. She had shed her usual appearance, looking not unlike a lamprey fastened to the stump of Ludmilas neck. Ludmilas lip curled as she gazed down at her liege from above. I am not even sure where to begin here, she said. Twin points of crimson light looked up at Ludmila from the depths of their black sclera. Hich hisch hor haut! Lady Shalltear said, then spat out Ludmilas body, This is your fault! You wouldnt stop bleeding! How can you even blame someone for that? Ludmila frowned. Because youre the one thats bleeding! Blood pulsed out of Ludmilas severed neck, washing down her bloodstained armour and adding to the pool on the ground. Lady Shalltear gestured at the sight with her elongated fingers, her long tongue occasionally moving sinuously to lap some of the bright crimson liquid off of Ludmilas body. The following pulse just as quickly repainted the pure white plates of her armour. This is only happening because youre regenerating, Lady Shalltear told her, so stop regenerating! is that possible? Of course it is. Its as simple as controlling your breathing or blinking. It would be hard to play dead if you endlessly gushed blood over the ground like this. Come to think of it, I had to do that once You did? In what situation would someone as powerful as Lady Shalltear need to play dead? Her imagination couldnt supply the sort of contest that would necessitate such an action. I did, Lady Shalltear nodded. It was for a drama. I stabbed myself, and, to keep the wound from closing, I disabled my regeneration. I see. WaitCyou mean I could have done this the entire time while you were feeding on me instead of you digging in constantly like that? Yes. And you purposely neglected to tell me? Whats the fun in that? Lady Shalltears countless teeth formed into an indescribable grin, Plus, youd run out of blood if you didnt regenerate it back. She sent a disgruntled look at Lady Shalltear and her body, but she couldnt figure out what she needed to do to stop her regeneration. She would have to figure it out on her own time. Is it safe to come down, my lady? She asked. Hm? Lady Shalltear licked her body again, What do you mean? Do you not go berserk when you get covered in blood like that? I did! You were standing there like an endless fountain of blood, so I thought Ah, what a waste. Then it got on me and my Blood Frenzy kicked in. But, well, you were right there, so this and that happeneda-anyway, I was sitting there gorging myself when I realised that you werent going to stop making a mess of the place, so you ended up in my mouth. Ludmila floated down to examine her neck, but the holes left by the thousands of needle-sharp teeth in Lady Shalltears mouth had already healed over. It appeared that Lady Shalltear had reattached her arm, as well. After hovering tentatively over her body for a moment, Ludmila reached up to grab her head and reattached it to her body. Am I on straight? Ludmila asked. It doesnt really matter To prove her point, Lady Shalltear reached up and twisted Ludmilas head around. Ludmila immediately twisted it back, tempted to bap her liege on the head. I should ask Lady Aura whether I am allowed to do that. In private, Lady Shalltear was casual to the extreme unless there was someone present whom she wanted to put on airs around. While it was good to see her act as a young woman around her age normally would, Nobles tended to have a floor on that behaviour and Lady Shalltear often fell straight through it without slowing down. So, Lady Shalltear waved her bloodstained gloves as she assumed her usual form, did you learn anything? The basic principles of combat remain the same no matter how powerful one is, Ludmila replied. Also, I am not sure how far you can be trusted with my body. Oh, you can trust me with it, alright, Lady Shalltear licked her lips. What principle did you break? I overcommitted to an attack, Ludmila said. I became obsessed with getting past your defences. That led to me committing a novice error that was easy to counter. No matter what you did, Lady Shalltear said as she fixed her bonnet, I would have stopped ithmm, did I even need to? It looked like a negative energy attack. Ludmila retrieved her glaive, examining the weapon for signs of damage. It was, she said, but just having it connect would count as a confirmation of its worth. I am confident enough with the use of my Iris-type attacks that I have moved on to developing a new series. Sticking with the flowery language, I see. But why thorn? That attack looked powerful enough to instantly kill most people. Even someone at a similar level of strength wouldnt be very happy after getting stabbed by it. I settled on thorn because it is designed for fighting opponents more powerful than myself. The attack is not meant to grievously injure my opponent C though it would be nice if it did C but to get through their defences to land a debilitating effect. So its the poisonous sort of thorn, Lady Shalltear put on a thoughtful look. How did you come up with it? She reached into her Infinite Haversack and withdrew a Troopers Towel to clean the drying blood off her Lady Shalltear and herself. Another glance at her surroundings convinced her that it would be more effective to have the next rainfall wash away the rest. Lady Shalltears attendants had come out of hiding from their mistress berserk state, so Ludmila gestured to the pool of blood at her feet. Are you doing anything with this leftover blood, my lady? She asked. Ive had my fill, soyou girls, clean this up. The Vampire Brides rushed forward, going to their hands and knees to wholeheartedly partake of their mistress gift. As usual, Lady Shalltear said with a glimmer in her eye, youre always so considerate of your fellow Undead. If anything, Ludmila replied, I feel that the Undead of the Sorcerous Kingdom are not shown enough consideration. They may be summons, but they are still each their own person. Anyway, Umbral Thorn was inspired by several things. Most obvious was my need for an attack to use against stronger opponents. Along with it came our observations of how Death Knights were handled by the Beastmen in the Draconic Kingdom. In any situation where levels of offence and defence come close enough that people are not instantly slain or mortally wounded, support can be offered by other parties. I am similarly of the mind that anyone of notable strength will have parties that support them. She felt that it was the obvious conclusion, at least. Even Mithril-equivalent individuals were far too valuable to simply fling at the enemy without supporting elements. Those in the Realm of Heroes and beyond would undoubtedly have entire cadres dedicated to their success and survival. It was something that both Re-Estize and the Empire were strangely backwards about, as they treated powerful individuals as units in themselves and didnt have any practices in place to ensure their survival beyond giving them equipment. This was especially strange for the Empire, which employed Clerics in the Imperial Army to support its rank-and-file troops, yet not its highly limited number of champions. Adventurers, too, had support in every party, yet both countries hadnt adopted the idea for their elite forces. The savage Beastmen that had invaded the Draconic Kingdom had no qualms about using healers to keep their champions and common soldiery alive, however. This led her to believe that it was simply a cultural issue. More advanced countries that they encountered in the future surely wouldnt be so foolish. So it negates healing? Lady Shalltear asked. I have been adjusting the effects of the attack, Ludmila answered, but that is one of them. You mentioned some time ago that your attacks had a necrotic effect that stopped healing, so I thought I could at least come up with an imitation. Hmmbut that component of my attacks is from a passive, Lady Shalltear said. Why not do the same? I am still exploring the possibilities, my lady, but I am sure I will figure that one out one day. As far as I know, only Alessia and I incorporate negative energy into our Martial Arts, and Alessia employs it quite differently from me. Curses and such, right? Right. She incorporates retributive curses to supplement her balanced combat style, which allows her to maintain the initiative more often than not. My combat style, on the other hand, is highly defensive and needs decisive strikes against strong opponents that I cannot whittle down with my usual spearmanship. That being said, Umbral Iris had proven itself a terminally stupid attack. She needed to adjust it to the point where it wouldnt disturb her defensive balance. Having it not result in getting her weapon stomped to the ground or thrown off line would be nice, as well. See? Lady Shalltear raised her delicate chin to point her nose up slightly, Image training is important! You need to solidify your character themes. I still do not agree about that sort of haughtiness suiting me, Ludmila said. Haughtiness is probably the wrong word, Lady Shalltear told her. As I said, your pride is built differently from mine. Youre not a Vampire and it doesnt stem from an inborn sense of superiority like many Heteromorphs. Its still pride, though. Pride and unwavering conviction in what you stand for. I bet you can pull out all sorts of tricks once you fully embrace that side of yourself. Pull them out from where? Despite her dubious response, she had a feeling that Lady Shalltear was right. The conceptualisation of Martial Arts and various Skills and Abilities seemed to rely just as much upon ones nature and character as it did any sort of training. She had first learned this from Alessia, then found confirmation in the various paths that the Adventurers took. Nothing that they came up with or were working towards ever deviated from what they were. But I still do not want to come off as an insufferable woman. That is very nearly the opposite of how I see myself. Across from Ludmila, Shalltear unequipped her fan and folded her arms, giving Ludmila a measuring look. As I thought, Lady Shalltear said, you should really come over. Come over, my lady? To my place. We havent had an intruder in quite a while. An intruder? She recalled the Sorcerer King granting his permission for her to come and visit, but she didnt think it would be visiting as an intruder. Did that even make sense? So I am coming overto fight? You dont have to fight, Lady Shalltear told her. I was just saying it might be helpful. Nazarick and its denizens have plenty of character. Oh, speaking of which, there is a fight going on: were having an internal tournament. Lord Ainz wishes to witness the fruits of our training. Everyones looking forward to the event. Ludmila pushed down the irrational sense of excitement that rose within her upon hearing that the Sorcerer King would be present. What should I wear, my lady? Ludmila asked. Wear? Lady Shalltear tilted her head, Just the usual is fine. But I wear that all the time. Ludmila felt a blush creeping up her neck as the most insolent, knowing smile crept onto her lieges face. She must have brought up the Sorcerer King on purpose. I will have to make time for the visit, Ludmila said. When is this event scheduled for? Exactly two weeks from now, Lady Shalltear replied. The tournament should only last for a day, but you may want to stay for longer. You should be able to visit that shortys place, too. She could see Lady Aura and Lord Mares territory, as well? It sounded like she would need to set aside much more time than she expected. In that case, my lady, Ludmila said, I should get back to work right away. I will try to reschedule as much as I can between now and then. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 In the fiery light of the evening sun, a column bearing shields, spears, and shining steel sallets ascended the rocky slopes of Mount Verilyn. Ludmila, along with Raul, Olga, and three Elder Liches, floated in the skies behind a nervous-looking Nemel Gran, who was observing the troop movements below. This is a lot different when you have an audience, the imperial scion said. Maybe you should join the league, Ludmila said. We have another class of Commanders starting in the Bronze League this coming season. M-Me, my lady? Im nothing like a Commander I believe Nobles are fundamentally a type of Commander, Ludmila said. It would be difficult to explain their skill set otherwise. Furthermore, if youre one of the Imperial Arcanists described in Countess Waldensteins treatise, youre a type of mage commander that I would love to have in the military academy. Mmh For some reason, Miss Gran seemed to easily digest the roundabout assertions about the Job Class System that Ludmila fed her, interpreting them as common sense. As far as Ludmila could tell, the reason was that her household education was quite different from those of the average imperial family. This was rather impressive considering the Imperial Administrations aggressive drive to standardise everything according to their requirements, which included effectively forcing its elite to undergo brainwashing by the Imperial Magic Academys cirriculum. But doesnt that mean I have to attend classes? Miss Gran said, General Ray is trying to get me to finish my education at the military university, too Have you spoken with him recently? Ludmila asked. Back when I picked up the last batch of migrants, my lady, Miss Grans golden hair whipped in the chilly wind. How has he been doing? Oh, you know him, Miss Gran laughed weakly. Hes thrown himself into whipping the Sixth Army Group into shape ever since the old General retired. The entire feel of their headquarters is different from the old days. It used to be a pretty laid-back place. Everything was slow and steady. Members of the air wing slept in a warm bed every night and got three hot meals a day. Now, even they are being subjected to endless drills. I suppose I cannot imagine the man ever relaxing. For your part, I think you should take every opportunity to improve. Higher level education in the Empire isnt restricted to semesters and you can participate in classes anytime you wish in Wardens Vale. I think my hair will turn white before I hit twenty, my lady. I still have Dame Verilyns territory to manage as well, you know? You could hire an Elder Lich to do most of the data-related work. They love being useful and it will free up most of your time. Maybe when we get a bit bigger. There are still plenty of things Im not entirely confident about yetspeaking of which, have you spoken with Dame Verilyn recently, my lady? Ludmila turned her gaze eastward to the distant sensation that marked her companions location. She was too far to contact through their telepathic bond, so the last she had heard from her was when she left to investigate the jungles beyond the Draconic Kingdom. I have not, she said. Oh. Thats strange. Shes contacted me three times via Message over the last month or so. Was she asking about her taxes? Not exactly, Miss Gran frowned. Shes asking about the concept of taxes themselves. In addition to tax policy, Ive also gotten questions about domestic security, common law, and trade. Dame Verilyn has never expressed an interest in how all that works before. She must be trying to impress someone, Ludmila smirked, then motioned to the slopes below. The company is getting close. The Goblin company crossed the treeline, which abruptly transitioned to a treacherous, icebound landscape. The source of the anomaly was an Ice Elemental that had wandered down from the peak to propagate the powerful elemental influence emanating from Ilyshnishs domain. Theyve entered the Elementals territory, Raul said. Why doesnt it attack them? Weve found that theyll only come from far away if theres a significant enough elemental disturbance in their realm to warrant attention, Miss Gran said. The first patrol to encounter an Ice Elemental found that out the hard way when they tried to establish a camp along the treeline. We can use that to our advantage Miss Gran cupped her hands around her mouth. Elemental spotted! Form defensive lines! The sound of goblinoid voices issued from below and the company rapidly rearranged itself. Within a minute, a rank of shields three deep had formed in front of the lighter elements of the company. Light them up! Miss Gran commanded. Behind the heavy infantry, three Goblins set their torches ablaze. The Ice Elemental immediately ceased its placid wandering and tumbled straight down towards the company like a miniature avalanche. I did not know that they were that sensitive to elemental incursions, Ludmila said. Crazy, huh? Miss Gran said, Theyre just as bad as those Maids who can detect dust in the most obscure places. Seemingly all of Ludmilas Maids could do that and it was a disturbingly accurate ability. They would even pop up the moment she tracked mud into the manor. Did that make them Elementals of cleanliness? The Ice Elemental smashed into the Goblin lines, which buckled, but didnt break. With a collective shout, the Goblins pushed back and enveloped the raging Elemental, which was still trying to get at the flaming torches. It wasnt long until the Elemental was completely immobilised. That tactic is really handy, Miss Gran marvelled. You said that your people used this in the past? It is a countermeasure for strong opponents, Ludmila nodded. All else being equal, an Ogre or Bugbear can easily overpower a single Human, but they cannot overpower six at once. Immobilising them like this makes it trivial for supporting spearmen to take them down. The Goblin Army that invaded last year also employed the same tactic, so its probably a common one for the weaker races. On the slope below, light infantry armed with spears came forward to stab at the trapped Elemental through the gaps of its makeshift enclosure. The Ice Elemental roared and thrashed in vain until it ultimately collapsed into a pile of fragments. One of the Goblin mystics cautiously came forward, poking through the remains before straightening to hold up a glowing blue shard in a pair of wooden tongs. Good work! Miss Gran smiled down at them, Lets go home! Ilyshnishs seneschal watched the company return down the slope with a satisfied look. I hope this works, she said. That is what were trying to find out, Ludmila said. If it does, it will be another piece of evidence to support the validity of Miss LeNezs theory. What will it look like in the winter if we succeed? Normal, I suppose? Ludmila replied, You are on a south-facing slope, but the area will still have snow for at least two months out of the year. If the Ice Elementals take over, your village is going to look like the ice house at the Faculty of Alchemy. Dame Verilyn never mentioned any of this, Miss Gran sighed. Well, Dragons seem to dictate the elemental balance in an area, so it is not surprising that she would think nothing of it. Rather than finding faults with your circumstances, I think it would be far better to take advantage of them. In that aspect, Ludmila was similar to a Dragon, though her influence of the primal mana of the area was the result of her absorbing negative energy and thus allowing the life energy inherent to her territories to overflow. Unfortunately, this was very difficult to assert without revealing that she was the source of the anomalous conditions. She wasnt sure that those studying the phenomenon would believe her even if she did. I admit that it has its perks, Miss Gran said, but I also understand why countries wouldnt allow this to happen. Its like sustaining a perpetual border conflict. But it doesnt seem that hard, Olga said. These Ice Elementals are supposed to be Gold-rank targets by old Adventurer standards. When I was a little kid, I thought that meant only armies could stop one. I did use an army to stop one, Miss Gran noted. A small army. Only a single company was deployed, but it takes a whole army to perpetually maintain this kind of effort. Wh-What I meant was that if Goblins can defend against them, then so can Humans. In my old village, part of our taxes went to paying Adventurers in case something nasty came around. But Adventurers are super expensive! They keep all the loot from their commissions, too. Why didnt the Nobles use the money to raise Knights and armed retinues, instead? They could even make money from the materials that they got. There were a few theories as to why that was. From an economic standpoint, maintaining professional armsmen was a continuous drain on a fiefs finances. Adventurers could instead be commissioned for the brief periods that they were necessary, effectively turning them into a trained mercenary force that the hundreds of fiefs around each guild branch could call on for security. On paper, it was a sound idea as situations that required Adventurers were relatively rare. In practice, however, response times to tribal raids and predation by monsters varied widely and Adventurers could even pass over on a commission if they felt that it wasnt worth their time and talent. Additionally, threats from the wilderness werent the only threats to a realm. As more and more of the Nobility turned to more economical security options, their martial institutions decayed. The vast majority of Re-Estize and the Empire had forgotten how to fight and thus became vulnerable to those who still could. Re-Estize experienced this in the form of unchecked criminal activity that crippled society as a whole. The Empire experienced it in the form of the Bloody Emperor and his use of the Imperial Army to establish and maintain his autocratic rule. Both countries relied upon C or formerly relied upon, depending on what part of the Empire one was in C powerful individuals like Adventurers and Workers who effectively held a monopoly on readily deployable strength above Mithril Rank. Let us explore that, shall we? Ludmila said, We can even have Miss Gran help out. Me? Miss Gran squeaked. Of course, Ludmila smiled. It is something youre already doing here, so you can serve as a practical reference. We should return to the village first, however. I do not want to waste any more of your mana than necessary floating up here. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Ah, yeah, Nemel sighed. I need to be more aware of that these days. They went back down the mountainside, steadily picking up speed as they skimmed over the treetops. The development of Miss Grans first village had progressed to the point where a noticeable clearing was created in the forest. For the time being, they were preparing permanent dwellings for the coming winter, so it had the characteristic look of a frontier lumber camp. Plus Goblins. Miss Gran, Ludmila asked, will you be going ahead with your development plans in the spring? Hmmthats a good question, my lady, the seneschal answered. I originally wanted to farm potatoes, but weve been farming Elementals instead. Honestly, the latter is more lucrative while were still small. I would hardly call fifteen thousand subjects small, Ludmila smirked. Youre right, of course. It just doesnt feel that way. The Goblins are so low-maintenance that I hardly have to think about how they fit into the grand scheme of things. A single circuit over the village decelerated them to an acceptable landing speed and they alighted on one of the village centres wooden balconies. Welcome back, Ida rose from her desk. How did everything go? We managed to beat the thing without any casualties, Miss Gran replied, throwing her mantle over a chair. It dropped a piece of Elemental Ice, as usual. Did anything change? Change? Oh, no. I dont think its supposed to warm up right away or anything like that. Well, maybe it did, but the surroundings didnt suddenly transform into a blossoming alpine meadow. Miss Gran went to clear away her tools from the offices central table. Ludmila eyed the unfamiliar contraptions as they were carefully placed into a wooden case. Your wands have caused quite the stir, she said. They have? Miss Gran looked up from the table, I didnt think Second-tier wands would be considered all that special here. It is not so much the tier of the wands as it is the spell you have been charging them with. Ah, that makes sense. Theyre one of House Grans most popular products, so I figured Id see how well theyd do here. How many of them sold? All of them, Ludmila replied. I mentioned that you put some wands up at the magic shop and she went to take a look. Within minutes, Nabe teleported over and cleaned them out. The wands in question were loaded with Jolt, an evocation spell that inflicted lightning damage. Apparently, it was a spell unknown to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Nabe? The seneschals eyes grew wide, As in the famous Wizard from Darkness? The very same, Ludmila nodded. Out of curiosity, why are the wands so popular in the Empire? Its because Jolt cant be dodged, Miss Gran idly fidgeted with an unenchanted wand. The majority of evocation spells can be avoided if the target is nimble enough. Sneaky types are especially good at it. I used to hear horror stories all the time from my air wings elite War Wizards about it. Theyd drop a Fireball on a cluster of Goblins only to find out that most of them managed to get out of the explosion slightly singed. Even Lightning can be dodged. I see. What is the tradeoff for Jolt being undodgeable? Tradeoff? Miss Gran frowned, Magic doesnt work like that, my lady. The spell does what its allowed to do. Jolt will unceremoniously fry most targets on the spot, but a powerful monster would be able to withstand enough punishment to reach the caster. I think most of my familys customers use the wands to quickly deal with Demihuman mystics from a distance or as an emergency sidearm just in case something manages to sneak in close. It seems like an extraordinarily practical spell, Ludmila said. How come I do not see other mages in the region use it? Miss Gran put the wand away and placed her crafting kit on a nearby shelf. Jolt is an heirloom spell, she said. One of my ancestors developed it a long time ago. The spell itself is much older than the Baharuth Empire. If that is the case, how come someone has not researched something similar since then? Thats a complicated question, the seneschal took a seat at the table. Im not sure how much you understand about arcane research, but its an inherently selfish activity. A mages knowledge of magic is reliant on what they practise, so any research that they conduct will always be related to themselves. Arcane casters also tend to guard their magical knowledge jealously, so magical research is a very exclusive field where prospective researchers nearly always start from scratch. I think most people are familiar with this: regular civilians tend to see it in the form of Alchemists having secret formulas or Artificers selling proprietary magic items. Many of those items will literally blow up in the face of people who try to investigate their secrets. Surely there must be mages who consider the greater magic community, Ludmila said. What you have described sounds like magical research is a mostly stagnant fieldor at least one that treads the same ground ad nauseam through countless parallel efforts. Thats pretty much what it is, Miss Gran shrugged and laughed weakly. Even in the Empire, they only teach you the basics of magic in the Imperial Magic Academy. The Imperial Armys War Wizards all learn the same set of spells, though one could argue that standardisation in the military is a good thing. I hear that the Imperial Ministry of Magic isnt much better: everyones research is their own and they mostly keep to themselves even amongst their peers. Theyre invested in themselves and they compete for the investment of the Imperial Administration. I dont envy the PrCCountess Waldenstein for her new post as Imperial Head Court Mage. She would have to keep an eye out for that. Independent research was encouraged at the magical academy in Wardens Vale, but she never intended for it to undermine the sense of community and learning she wanted to foster in every professional field. Ida came around with tea, placing painted clay cups around the table. Ludmila pulled out several sheets of paper from her Infinite Haversack and set them down in front of her. Let us speak about what Olga mentioned before, she said. I believe it has been touched on here and there in past conversations, but we have never thoroughly explored the topic. As officers in the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Army, we enjoy some very unconventional advantages compared to our neighbours and I suspect this will continue to be the case going forward when we work in other theatres of operation. First of all, how does a fief in Re-Estize raise its armed forces? Through levy obligations, Raul said. That is probably the most commonly known method, Ludmila nodded, but levy obligations arent indefinite. Once they have served their time, levied men will return to their regular occupations. How would a lord go about raising a retinue of professional men-at-arms? Theyd look around for big, strong men, Raul replied. That can probably be done while the lords going from village to village holding court. Alright, Ludmila said. Say our lord finds some big, strong men. How does he secure them for his retinue? Those men have no legal obligation to work for him as armsmen. Many people would rather not risk themselves in combat and it is often the case that the most hale and hearty individuals are heirs to a tenancy or workshop. Raul looked down at the table, drumming his fingers against its polished surface. Getting an heir to join would probably be impossible without coercion, he said. I guess you would have to make the position attractive enough that the other people you find would want to join. And how would the lord do that? Pay them enough money, Olga said. Providing them with a comfortable standard of living is a good start, Ludmila said. What else? Special privileges, Raul said. But wouldnt some people want to work as a retainer anyway? For prestige or connections or whatever. That would depend on both the person being recruited and the lord, Ludmila replied. For instance, would you have taken an offer to become an armsman for your former lord, Raul? No, Raul made a sour face, that guy was a jerk. His retainers were bullies, too. Ludmila frowned, trying to recall which territory Rauls family came from. If she wasnt mistaken, it was one of the baronies east of the city near the imperial border. That Baron had fled to Re-Estize with his family, however, and his land was now a part of Wagner County. That wouldnt be a deal breaker for some people, Nemel noted. In fact, there are plenty of Imperial Houses with a reputation for being bad that end up being attractive to equally terrible people. In the end, Ludmila said, a lord can only leverage things like prestige and connections C good or bad C if their house has cultivated them in the first place. That, in turn, affects what sort of people come to work for them. In the case of a civilian Noble in the heartlands of Re-Estize, they have little to no martial reputation and likely none of the required institutional development to train decent armsmen. This, in turn, does not inspire much confidence if said Noble comes up to someone and asks if they want to fight Demihuman tribes for them. But most Nobles are like that, arent they? Raul asked. They are, Ludmila said, which has become a huge problem for Re-Estize. Their Nobles may be capable administrators and politicians, but strength can steal away any order and prosperity that they manage to build. Things have degraded to the point that it is said that criminals effectively run at least half of the country. Lets ignore that unfortunate fact for now and continue building our army, shall we? What about Knights? Olga asked. Knighting someone does not guarantee an effective security force, Ludmila answered. In many ways, it may hurt more than help. Knights have responsibilities beyond being combatants and not everyone has the character or education to be a proper Knight. Additionally, it doesnt magically solve all of the logistical issues in raising and maintaining an army and a single Knight does not have the power projection of a regiment of armsmen. A lord is better off raising a Knight after they have a functional regiment of armsmen. That way, the Knight can act as the commanding officer of that regiment. This is harder than I thought it would be, Olga pouted. I am sure that many Nobles in Re-Estize feel the same way, Ludmila said. A title means little without the de facto power to exercise all the authority it grants. So if our lord is in that situation, Raul said, the only thing they can really do is pay people more. If they hand out too many rights and privileges, a single bad guy who joins up can make a huge mess of things. She uncapped her pen and set it to the paper. Paying an armsman not only means providing a living wage for an individual, Ludmila told them as she listed some figures on the sheet, but also their families. If a rural household is frugal, a family of four in Re-Estize can survive on the equivalent of twelve silver per month. To entice someone to work for our lord, we are looking at triple or quadruple that amount depending on whether they are supplied with equipment. This brings us to the next expense: arms and armour. Most Blacksmiths do not fashion either, so our lord will probably have to import everything from the nearest city. Training equipment is necessary, as well. This is getting expensive. Its not as expensive as living in the city, Nemel said. I guess thats why most of the Imperial Knights and their families live out in the country. Olga was wondering why Nobles in Re-Estize opted to rely on Adventurers, Ludmila said. This is probably the biggest reason why. A single armsman with the capabilities of a Copper-rank Adventurer costs roughly four gold a month. A company of a hundred armsmen costs the lord forty platinum per month. When a lords territory is threatened by something that requires Adventurers perhaps once every two or three years, the Adventurer Guild becomes the more economical choice by far. But what about that other stuff you brought up? Raul asked, Armsmen arent just for fighting raiders and monsters. Theyre there to keep all of that other trouble under control, as well. Re-Estizes Nobles should realise that. I am sure that they do, Ludmila replied, but criminal elements are a different sort of beast. Tribal raiders come around for food, cause light damage, then return to their homes. A criminal organisation is a parasitic entity that subverts authority as it grows. Re-Estizes criminal underground has grown to the point that I believe most Nobles have simply given up trying to fight them. Given up? Rauls expression twisted in confusion, How can they just give up? Shouldnt the Nobles want to be in control? According to a report from a few years ago, the criminal syndicate infesting Re-Estize had significantly more military power than Re-Estize itself. The only way any of its Nobles might be able to pull themselves out of that predicament is to lease a Death Knight from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Then they should, Raul grumbled. Ludmila let out a short laugh, but the plight of their western neighbour was far from humorous. It was truly a case where imprudent decisions that had been made decades or even generations in the past were now visiting any number of difficult woes upon the country. One could say they had gone in the exact opposite direction as the Empire in terms of policy. Anyway, she said as she flipped to a fresh sheet of paper, let us take a look at our practical reference now. Miss Gran, whatis something the matter? Ilyshnishs seneschal shifted slightly in her seat with an expression that was a cross between discomfort and embarrassment. Its ermIm not sure how to put this, my lady, she said, but all of these budget calculations have left me feeling just a bit guilty. The statement caused Ludmila to examine the imperial scion through every measure available to her. Despite her scandalised look, she wasnt any more out of line with her sovereigns will than usual, which was to say not much at all. Guilty about budget calculations? Ludmila sent a calm look across the table at Miss Gran, Would you care to explain what you mean by that? Miss Gran squirmed for a few moments under Ludmilas gaze before finally providing a reply. Um she said, its just that Im probably not a very good case study. I havent been paying my Goblins anything at all. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Olga and Raul sent unveiled looks of disgust in Miss Grans direction. The Elder Lich standing behind Olga looked up from its clipboard. Does this constitute a breach of labour rights? The crimson points of light in its eye sockets flared. Did Dame Verilyn instruct you to not pay the Goblins? Ludmila asked. She didnt, my lady, the seneschal replied, but she was still quite pleased when she learned about it. Ludmila rose from her seat. Miss Gran flinched as she placed a hand on her shoulder. You are a chivalrous woman, Miss Gran, she said. D-Dont say that! The seneschal cried, It isnt as if I want to appear chivalrous in regards to this! I already told you that I feel guilty about it. I know, Ludmila returned to her seat. You are compensating them in some way, yes? Im trying to figure it out, my lady, Miss Gran replied, but everythings been moving so quickly that I havent been able to come up with any arrangements that satisfy me. I went from moving here at the beginning of summer to having fifteen thousand Goblins by the end of it. That is understandable, Ludmila said. What is your current arrangement? The closest precedent Im familiar with is a forester contract, so I decided to start with something along those lines. no wonder you have fifteen thousand Goblins. Miss Gran held her hands out helplessly. I didnt know this would happen! At first, I thought it would be fine until I figured something out. Then, the forest was suddenly filled with Goblins! Beyond anything else that has happened, I think its this thats thrown my development plans into chaos the most. A foresters contract was exactly as it sounded: it granted the contract holder certain rights, such as hunting and fishing, forage, and timber harvesting in a lords forests in exchange for their expertise in woodland management and provision. It was the occupation that employed most of the Rangers in the Human countries nearby, though foresters usually didnt recognise themselves as one. Are they generating any revenues? Ludmila asked. Not much relative to the sheer number of them, Nemel sighed. They circulate resources internally and barely anything comes out, so trade taxes are dismal. Never mind that, its as if their goal is stretching their resources out to support as many people as possible. That is how Goblins usually are, I suppose, Ludmila said. Their advantage is in their numbers, so having a few more Goblins around is worth far more than securing a comfortable lifestyle in their minds. I can see that now, my lady, the seneschal said. They dont keep track of anything either, so its impossible to tax them fairly. Since they self-organise on basic levels so well, why not just manage them as groups rather than individuals? Miss Gran stood up and went to fetch a binder from a nearby cabinet. Ive been considering that, she said as she placed the binder on the table between them, but Im supposed to be establishing ten agricultural villages along the valley. I cant settle into any permanent arrangements that might get in the way of what I promised Dame Verilyn. Even the most innocent misunderstandings inflict all sorts of trauma on her. Why not just have Goblin Farmers? Raul asked. Goblin Farmers, huh the seneschal settled back into her seat. I cant recall any legends that mention Goblins cultivating fields. After watching mine for the last few months, I think if I tell them that they can grow food in dirt, theyll just eat dirt to save time. I dont think theyre that stupid, Raul said. Its not a matter of stupid, Miss Gran said, Its whether they think they can do it or not. The last thing I need is thousands of starving, sick Goblins. You have seen plenty of success having your Human migrants mentoring the Goblins, Ludmila noted. Why not continue things along that vein? I am, my lady. The problem is that its too slow relative to our population growth. My only hope is that they start teaching one another and somehow conveniently fill all of the roles that the fief needs. So do you still plan on bringing in Farmers from the Empire in the spring? Ludmila asked, That should help with vocational training, assuming the new migrants are willing to work with the Goblins. Plenty of people have already signed up at our agency in Arwintar, Miss Gran answered. Id hate to disappoint them. Also, I want at least some potatCer, agriculture. I just dont think the farms can be as expansive as I first envisioned because the Goblin population is so huge. If the land cannot support them, they will migrate. Migrate where? Nemel frowned, Dont tell me Countess Corelyn is going to issue a complaint because a hundred Goblins decided to pack up their stuff and move into one of her orchards. That might be funny to see Despite her outward displays of perfect composure, Clara still wasnt entirely comfortable around other races C tribal Demihumans, especially. If a group of them moved onto her territory, Clara would probably scream for Ludmila to do something. They would probably go and conquer the land across the river, first. Given their training and equipment, they may succeed in spreading their influence over a large part of the Upper Reaches. is that alright? Miss Gran asked, I know that Re-Estize law doesnt prohibit conflict between territories, but I havent heard of anything like that happening in over a century. It occurs rarely to settle certain disputes, Ludmila answered. Personally, I would like to see how things develop. Wilderness tribes are always characterised as savage and violent, but that does not make very much sense in this situation given what I know of them. Does that mean any conquest will add to Dame Verilyns territory? No. The provisions of the Special Administrative Area only apply to the independent tribes that dwell there. I believe that undesirable outcomes would manifest if outsiders started to sponsor the activities of certain tribes. At any rate, we should continue our class discussion. Compared to our Re-Estize example, how did Miss Gran raise her armed forces? By being a Hobhuman, Olga said. A HobC Correct, Ludmila nodded. Miss Gran cleverly took advantage of Goblin social hierarchy and unified the local tribes. The Goblinoid sense of hierarchy is so strong that it transcends race. One will often see Goblins in tribes of Ogres and Trolls, even when they are subjected to slavish conditions. But how can we compare whats happening here to a Nobles efforts to raise armed forces in Re-Estize? Raul asked, Nobles dont force people to join them by beating them up. I didnt beat them up, Miss Gran protested. Theyre the ones that mistook my offer for a challenge and I mostly used Sleep spells to win. Olga and Raul seemed unconvinced. Miss Gran was a War Wizard, after all. One may interpret this as the power of culture and institutions on recruitment, Ludmila said. The broad, physical weakness of Goblins belies the fact that they appear to be born soldiers. That aspect of their nature is so strong that they will independently form military units once they find a Hobgoblin to lead them. This is a powerful cheat compared to what Humans need to accomplish the same results. So Miss Gran is just feeding them? Raul made a face. If we were to frame things in more formal terms, Ludmila told him, she is allowing tribes to dwell on her land. In exchange for the forester contract that she mentioned previously, each tribe is contributing warbands as the major part of their tribute. Miss Gran, in turn, has turned those warbands into her territorys security force. Simultaneously, she is trying to encourage the tribes to participate in local industries and familiarise them with the society she is building. Overall, Miss Gran has come up with a highly effective strategy that has the effect of investing the Goblin tribes heavily in her territorial development. I didnt know I was doing all of that, Miss Gran said. I was just doing what I felt was right. You may find that it is the best way to do things, Ludmila smiled slightly. Even so, one should not neglect to analyse the outcomes of ones decisions and why they occurred. You may have also been influenced by your background as an imperial scion. Fundamentally, the Empire uses the same strategy with the Imperial Knights. Why does it feel as if we share so many similarities with the tribes? Olga asked, If you take a Human barony and call it a clan, then each village in the barony can be a tribe living off of the land thats been allocated to it. That is because we do share many similarities with the tribes, Ludmila answered. Our loyalties are effectively tribal loyalties. Families are loyal to family above all else. Villagers put the well-being of their village before the fief as a whole. The King of the kingdom is lucky if the subjects of his vassals regard him as anything more than a name. Many of the political and economic systems that we employ in our society arent much more advanced than what the tribes use. People tend to look down on tribes due to their unfamiliarity with them. Ego and comforting lies do the rest. In reality, there are tribes out there that are far more advanced than Re-Estize or the Empire, like the Krkono?e and the Confederation of the Sandstone Forest east of the Katze Plains. Then why cant we do the same thing? Miss Gran just started a few months ago and she has an army that can beat up any baronial retinue. I bet she could win against the average Count, as well. Its like the Nobles screwed up. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Miss Gran glanced nervously at Ludmila, as if she expected to be ordered to conquer a County in Re-Estize as the next practical lesson for the pair of Commanders-in-training. I do not disagree with your assessment, Ludmila said. At the same time, it is hard to pin down any single cause for the blunder. We have discussed some economic rationale for it, which is combined with the relative safety of a fief and the availability of mostly effective security contractors in the form of Adventurers, Workers, and other mercenary groups. Another reason is the centralisation of power, as has happened in the Baharuth Empire. The Emperor suffers no threats to his authoritarian rule, which is upheld by military force. To ensure this, he has stripped the nobility of their obligations and rights when it comes to the maintenance of territorial armies. They are legally barred from raising personal regiments even if they want to. Still, what we can broadly term martial culture is always present in some form, attempting to ensure that security concerns are always addressed. Take the scions of the martial nobility, for instance. People like myself are born and bred for personal combat and military leadership. A career as a military governor is assumed rather than considered. My thought process is Im a Frontier Noble, what does that mean? What should I be doing? What is my role? In what form does that role manifest in the system which I am a part of and how do I secure that position? Compare this to what the average civilian in a rural village considers, which we discussed just now. The fact that it must even be considered is telling in itself. In addition to financial concerns, negative connotations can be attached to military service. In Re-Estize, for instance, how the community feels about the levy, along with the tales and condition of those who return from carrying out their obligations can and will be assumed to be the norm for professional soldiers. A villages negative experiences with tribal raids and bandit activity add risks to the imagination that dissuade them from serving as part of the local lords armed retinue. People would want to join because of raids, Raul said. To protect their families or get back at the people who attacked them. Also, boys play soldier all the time and everyone looks up to strong warriors. As long as they arent horrible people, anyway. You are not incorrect, Ludmila admitted, but the outcome of those things is varied. For every man who wants to fight back, there is another who tries to avoid another confrontation. Every man who wants to fight back may also be dissuaded by family members who fear what may happen if their primary breadwinner does not come home one day. Boys playing soldier usually only lasts until they become young adults and, while the strong are admired by all, few follow in their footsteps. Because of the cultural and societal framework in a place like Re-Estize, attempting to recruit military forces is not only expensive, but the recruiter also tends to end up with the dregs of society. Im not sure if Id call the Imperial Knights dregs, Miss Gran said. Even if they recruit spares and vagrants in urban centres, the armys training will turn them into functional soldiers. Yes and no, Ludmila said. The Imperial Army is an evolution of the Empires martial aristocracy, whose members have transformed the military from an institution of the rural elite C as it is in Re-Estize C to one of the state as a whole. They have done exceedingly well in building it into what it currently is, but several schisms are still present. For instance, there is a clear divide between martial aristocrats, landed Imperial Knights, and the common rank and file. Imperial scions enter the Imperial Army as officers under the assumption that their education and upbringing qualify them for a position of authority. This is, for the most part, true, but it can serve as a barrier for talented commoners who join the Imperial Army through regular recruitment. Instead of immediately becoming an officer and focusing on a career as a Commander C like General Ray did C a commoner spends years or even decades as an infantryman before becoming a Sergeant. From there, it may take just as long to become a Captain. Rising to Commander as a commoner through conventional means is practically unheard of in the Imperial Army even though the majority of the army is made up of commoners. To further stress my point, every single General in the Imperial Army was born and raised as a Noble. I hadnt considered it along those lines, Miss Gran crossed her arms over her midriff with a thoughtful look. But is that any reason to raise Commanders purely as Commanders like my lady is doing with Raul and Olga? Yes, Ludmila nodded. There is no need for a backline Commander to train as a frontline combatant. Limits exist for what most people can achieve, and it is hardly prudent or fair to squander a childs potential for the sake of tradition or flawed common sense. I believe that the most common argument for the traditional approach the Imperial Army takes is that officers need to be soldiers before they can command them, but the specific concerns that the argument underscores can be addressed through alternative means. Assuming the vast majority of individuals were capped at gold, so to speak, becoming an exceptional Commander as a commoner in the Imperial Army was a nigh-impossible task. A spare recruited from an urban centre might have one or two levels in civilian Job Classes and then gain several levels in a warrior class while serving in an infantry role. This was in line with the notion that Veteran Imperial Knights were comparable to Silver-rank Adventurers, so commoners who aspired to become Commanders only had a handful of levels to squeeze in the relevant Job Class Levels by the time they were promoted to positions of leadership. This meant there was simply no way for them to compete with people like General Ray, who would have triple to quadruple the Commander Class Levels, if not more. No amount of familiarity with what life as a rank-and-file soldier was like could make up for the slew of Skills and Abilities that a powerful Commander could bring to bear on the battlefield. In the ill-conceived notion that people of merit could be whatever they wished to be so long as they applied themselves, the Empire guaranteed that none of their common folk could be at their best outside of the vocation that they were born into. Since the economics of the region disincentivised the pursuit of high civilian Job Class Levels, even that only rarely occurred. So the Imperial Army, Miss Gran said, or, rather, the Imperial Administration lowers the challenges faced by recruitment efforts bynormalising the notion that anyone can become an Imperial Knight through its propaganda? That is correct, Ludmila said. The Imperial Army has evolved to serve the Empires needs, thus they can train functional soldiers as you have mentioned. Ultimately, however, they cannot break out of the mould of imperial society C all they can do is work within its constraints. A sort of staircase to generational advancement has been developed: commoners who render exceptional service become landed Imperial Knights. Landed Imperial Knights raise children who gain some of the advantages that martial scions enjoy, with parents passing down the skills, knowledge, and connections that theyve cultivated as career soldiers. As the cycle repeats itself from generation to generation, the Empire eventually ends up with new martial lineages that produce scions who can achieve what their ancestors could not. So much for being a meritocracy, Raul mumbled. The Empire has twisted the term quite a bit, Ludmila smirked. The Imperial Army is one of the better scenarios, where a form of generational merit can be achieved, which is ironically the very thing the Emperor has been dismantling in the civilian aristocracy. They also do not recruit commoners by asserting that they can rise to the top of an Army Group, instead presenting what is achievable and the benefits of attaining those levels of achievement, which are attractive to many. For the vast majority of its citizens, however, meritocracy is an idea that the Imperial Administration propagates to encourage everyone to take personal risks on behalf of the Empire at no real cost to the Empire. Those who fail in that effort are treated no differently from a pile of refuse, and the fact that they fail is rationalised as a personal failure and quickly forgotten by society at large. At least theyre doing better than Re-Estize, Miss Gran said. They are, Ludmila agreed. Re-Estizes martial institutions never advanced beyond a multitude of house traditions. Now, they are paying the price for their stagnation. This is, however, the same dilemma that you are facing now, Miss Gran. The seneschal straightened in her seat with a surprised look. Dilemma? Me? You are leveraging institutions that are even more primitive than those of the local Human nations, she told her. Ones that are so deeply entrenched that they are natural to your subjects. You have already mentioned your misgivings about being able to have the Goblins assume specialised roles because their regular behaviour tends to have them diversify their skillsets. I have said that, Miss Gran said, but, at the same time, I never considered it a problem problem. The Goblins seem satisfied with what they have as it is. Should you not wish for your subjects to achieve the greatest degrees of success? Maybe thats a part of the issue, the seneschal sighed. I havent devised any tangible metrics to measure their progress with because so many of them appeared in such a short period. It may take years to figure it out. Actually, frontier territories in the Empire do take years or even decades to become productive by the Imperial Administrations standards. The pace in the Sorcerous Kingdom is just ludicrous. Be that as it may, Ludmila said, this is something you should address. We may criticise Re-Estize for becoming stagnant, but these wilderness tribes have been stagnant for far longer. You are among the first to offer them a way forward. Wow, no pressure, Miss Gran said. But, even if you say so, I dont have a clue what this way forward is. My lady has fought a Goblin army before C how were they organised? Ludmila fell silent for a moment, recalling the intelligence reports from the previous summer. In terms of their Goblins, she said, the Goblin army that invaded the Upper Reaches last summer was not any better organised than you are here. I would even go so far as to say it was worse. They formed specialised roles by race: Hobgoblins served as officers and elite heavy infantry and Bugbears were used as shock troops. Regular goblins were treated as everything from light infantry to servants who shouldered most of the armys logistical burdens. Of course, that included randomly becoming mobile snacks when provisions ran low. Thats horrible! That was just how it was, Ludmila shrugged, and I presume this is what your Goblins expect under you. But I never said anything of the sort! Miss Gran protested, Grrnow I feel all sorry for them. Still, how do I enact any sort of change? Everything that they do seems instinctual and my efforts to educate them are slow at best. It is probably not as difficult as it seems, but I will not ruin your fun. Anyway, we should return to Wardens Vale before it gets too late. Thank you for entertaining us, Miss Gran. Its a pleasure to be of service, Lady Zahradnik. Oh, before I forgetdid you read the diary entry I dropped off the other day? I did! Miss Gran grinned, It really is like a Bards tale. I cant believe Elena got married to the Crown Prince! Theyre even expecting their first child. She was just a girl from the country and everything. What did you think of, erm, everything else? She quickly discovered that Miss Gran was just as obsessed with romance as Liane. The both of them became singularly focused on the topic and its related developments once they caught its scent. Its quite fantastical, the seneschal said. Never mind the details of the wedding, even her everyday life has so many advancements that it makes my head spin. Its like she lives in the Empire that people outside of the Baharuth Empire imagine it to be. So many different races live in the city, as well. It feels far more like a true Empire than anything we have in the present day. I thought so, as well, Ludmila agreed. It makes me wonder if countries elsewhere in the world achieved a similar level of advancement at the same time and whether they have been building off of it since however long ago these diary entries were written. I cant imagine what that might be like in the present day. Maybe theyd have ships and castles that fly in the air. Do you think theyd have gone to the moon by now? Queen Oriculus did mention some things along those lines when they were discussing the navigational beacon installed at Eastwatch. At first, she thought that the Queen was simply being whimsical, but, after reading more of Elena Grans diary, Ludmila decided that there was a strong possibility her musings were true. My question would be why we have not seen any sign of that sort of progress, Ludmila said. I understand that we are considered some sort of savage backwater by the rest of the world, but we are still connected to the rest of the world by trade. As far as I know, Merchants tend to not care what goods they handle so long as handling them is worth the risk. The Empires markets occasionally do see weird things from the east, Miss Gran replied. There isnt anything too crazy, though. Imperial artisans have even reverse-engineered some of it, but its all so uninteresting that very little results from the effort. The best you might see is something along the lines of a desk fan or a fridge. My guess is that we get the stuff that no one else wants since were on the very fringe of a continental trade route. I have heard that rationale before, Ludmila said as she rose from her chair, but that should not stop people from going out to get some wondrous bit of technology or even information about advancements abroad. Governments should be especially keen on doing that. Youre not wrong, Miss Gran rose to accompany them to the village harbour. Maybe there are measures in place to stop advanced technology from falling into the hands of barbarians, or maybe governments have gotten their hands on it and have all sorts of secret projects running to exploit the technology to their advantage. Somehow, Ludmila didnt think the latter was the case. New goods and technology werent the only things that came with commerce and it was new concepts and ways of thinking that held the greatest value. The latter two were far harder to stop from spreading. I suppose it is a mystery that will be unravelled when we get there. And the Sorcerous Kingdom would get there, eventually. But, first, it had to get its own house in order. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Stop! Do it again. Keep both hands on your weapon! But I cant reach her, Captain. You can, Ludmila said. You have over two metres of reach even with both hands on your weapon. That is more than enough to land a solid hit. Mmh On the training grounds of the Royal Army base in Wardens Vale, Ludmila walked up and down her row of Ranger recruits as they sparred with their quarterstaves. She stopped to observe the boy she had just addressed. He was paired with a juvenile orc who stood just over two metres in height, but lacked the bulk of an adult. The boy, Cornelio, made an aggressive set of attacks. At the end of his offensive, however, he still couldnt get past his opponents weapon. Aeelas too tall, Cornelio panted. Her arms are longer than mine. If you let me lunge, I could score a point. Then go ahead and try, Ludmila said. Cornelio and Aeela once again assumed their stances. Their weapons clacked against one another as Cornelio probed for an opening. After several light exchanges, he suddenly released his left hand on his weapon and threw himself into a picturesque-looking lunge. At its full extension, it would have allowed him to strike at a target around four metres away, but Aeela merely swatted the weapon aside and brought her own down on her opponents shoulder. Cornelio went down in a heap, groaning in pain. Glasir, Ludmila called. Coming~ Glasirs sweet voice drifted in from the other end of the row of trainees. She knelt beside the fallen boy and examined him for a moment. Your collarbone is broken, the Dryad said. Ya think? Cornelio said through his gritted teeth. You Humans are so fragile, Glasir gave the boy a poke. How would you feel if your bones got broken? Im a Dryad. I dont have any bones. The familiar glow of healing magic washed over Cornelio. He pushed himself back up to his feet, looking more annoyed than anything else. Overall, injuries of that severity happened a few dozen times a day, mostly because the new trainees hadnt figured out how to hold back yet. When you lunge, Ludmila said, you sacrifice control and leverage for reach. It might seem like a good idea, but it usually never is. Your opponent will easily take control of your weapon and then they are free to do whatever they want with you. Then I cant beat her, Cornelio grumbled. Shes taller, stronger, and heavier. We cant do anything about that. Aeela may be everything that you say she is, Ludmila told the boy, but she is still subject to the same rules as everyone else. Understanding how your weapon works is the first step to defeating your opponents. Cornelio frowned down at his quarterstaff before picking it up off of the ground. Most people believe that the advantage of a polearm is in its reach and power, Ludmila cast her voice over the row of trainees. But that does not fully explain how the weapon works. A polearms versatility and leverage are what makes it the king of the battlefield. Do we need this training at all, Captain? Another student asked, We have bows. Rangers are skirmishers, Ludmila replied. You must be proficient in both ranged and melee combat. Taking down an opponent at range may seem ideal, but you will not always find yourselves in ideal circumstances for ranged combat. In more than a few cases, engaging in melee combat may even be preferable. Then how do I beat her? Cornelio asked. Aeela, Ludmila said. Assume your defensive stance again. The Orc nodded, gripping the lower third of her staff and threatening her opponent with the opposite end. Ludmila called for the other students to observe. I believe everyone here should be familiar with levers from helping their families around the house, she said. Levers also form out of body parts and weapons. Your arms, legs, feet, and even fingers function as levers. Aeelas quarterstaff is also a lever. When considered as such, where would one pull on the lever to exert the most force? The end of it, a student down the line said. Cornelio, Ludmila said, give the lever a pull. Aeela, do your best to hold the staff still. Cornelio came forward, leaning his staff against his shoulder so he could grip the end of the Orcs weapon. He gave it a yank. It seemingly moved without resistance. Aeela furrowed her brow, grunting in effort as she tried to regain control of her weapon. Cornelios eyes widened as he released one hand and discovered that he was still able to overpower the Orc. Now, Ludmila said, try it with your weapon. By then, several other pairs of students were already experimenting with their own staves. Cornelio tested several grips before figuring out how much leverage he needed to control the end of Aeelas weapon with his. Captain, Aeela asked, if I apply the same knowledge, wont we go back to the original problem? No, Ludmila answered. Your raw physical strength will give you an inherent advantage, but, now that everyone is exploring the principles that drive their weapons, they will always be aware that options exist to counter or at least mitigate your advantage. In your case, initiating a grapple is the best action against a much weaker opponent in single combatunless theyre a Monk or something similar. I see, the Orc nodded. That makes sense. I can just trample them while they puzzle out how to deal with my weapon. For now, Ludmila said. As everyone gets stronger, the relative gap in power between you will shrink and youll have many techniques and Martial Arts at your disposal. The key to learning those, however, is a strong martial foundation and the mental and physical discipline to go along with it. The average Orc had double the physical strength of the average Human, making them similar to the Beastmen that had invaded the Holy Kingdom. She supposed that they were Beastmen, after all. Aeelas growth relative to her fellow Rangers was a topic of keen interest to Ludmila. Was she better off growing as a Ranger, Orc, or some mix between the two? Could her Racial Class growth even be controlled? Unless Orcs were a sort of natural warrior, it would be a tradeoff between raw physical attributes with a handful of other natural advantages and access to a greater variety of Job Class perks. Ludmila had the trainee Rangers continue experimenting with their new knowledge until the end of the morning session. Once the class was dismissed, she rode back to the harbour village on a passenger wagon with Glasir. How much mana did you use this time? Ludmila asked. About half, Glasir said. Were practising ritual magic this evening, so it shouldnt be a problem. What about your work around the village? Its been pretty quiet since the temple staff moved in. Ive only been asked to do little things here and there. The rest of the time, Ive been working on setting up new plots. Once they arrived at the village, they disembarked from the carriage and stepped onto a wagon lot that was now decorated by Glasirs plots of dirt. Patches of grass and small wildflowers added a bit of colour to the grey granite expanse of the harbours bedrock, which was not only appreciated by the citizens, but also by the local wildlife. Ludmila and Glasir stopped to watch several bees forage through a patch of blue clover blossoms. If things continued as they were, a small apiary for the village wouldnt be out of the question next spring. Are you enjoying your work? Ludmila asked. Its fun, Glasir replied. I know people think that Im just throwing dirt around, but theres a lot of logic to it. At least everyone seems to like what Im doing. How long is your list of colonisers now? Outside of the ones that Lord Mare brought out here, eight. Those kids are super picky. Most of Glasirs free time was spent wandering the length and breadth of Ludmilas territory, looking for plants and invertebrates that were compatible with the Divine Ash Ecology they were trying to establish in the harbour. As the Dryad had mentioned, the plants that Lord Mare dropped off to raise alongside Glasirs tree had a major say in which of the local flora could grow alongside them. Even the soil that they grew in contained elements that made it difficult or outright impossible for many of the local species to survive. We will just have to keep looking, Ludmila said. Having only a couple of dozen plant species in an environment is too few. Maybe we can have plants or seeds imported from other regions to see how well they fare. Is that safe? Glasir asked. You are the harbours custodian, Ludmila said, what do you think? Hmmthe harbour will be its own biome so Im not too worried about that, but stuff that we bring in might escape and spread to the rest of Wardens Vale. The river might transport alien species to the lands downstream, as well. I dont think its safe to bring in species from other parts of the world until we have enough Druids and Rangers patrolling the area to keep an eye out for them. Ludmila smiled and patted Glasir on her leafy head. She was indeed shaping up to be an excellent custodian for the harbour. Then it sounds like a plan, Ludmila said. Hopefully one that we can enact within a generation. Speaking of invasive species, where do you sit on the Circles debate? The telltale tread of Glasirs Death Knight accompanied them as they made their way into the village. Most of the citizens appeared to be enjoying lunch in the warm summer air, seating themselves around the shaded wooden tables set up across the lanes from the storefronts. Im on the natural side, Glasir said. Intelligent species are still a part of nature, so anything that they do can be considered a part of natural processes. The difference between a bird eating berries and spreading the seeds far from the parent plant and intelligent races purposely planting the seeds for agriculture is that people can purposely pick and choose where everything goes and how much they want of it. Either way, its the result of a survival strategy on the part of the berry bush combined with the behaviours of those who interact with them. There are those who would take that rationale as a justification to do anything they want, Ludmila noted. Even to the point where they ruin the land and thus any prospects of living off of it for themselves and future generations. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Then the death of those people is also natural, Glasir replied. Its a failure of the systems that they use and the behaviours that stem from them. Failures become fertiliser. Ludmila stifled a laugh at the Dryads matter-of-fact reasoning. While said failures are in the process of failing, Ludmila said, They may be adversely affecting the survival of others who are connected to them in one way or another. Then those others should eliminate them, Glasir shrugged. Its only natural. Actually, it doesnt make sense that anyone would do what you said, though. Only unintelligent animals mindlessly do things until their environment is ruined. Whos doing this? Rather than any particular person, I would say that societies advance to the point where people no longer understand the effect that their activity has on the world beyond the small piece of it that they are exposed to. At least in my experience, no one ever lights their house on fire and wonders why there is a pile of ashes where their house used to be a day later. I dont really understand Good afternoon, mlady. Dame Glasir. They exchanged greetings with a passing group of villagers on their way across the square. From the sound of things, it was shaping up to be another uneventful day. The end of summer was already well on its way, so many of the activities in Wardens Vale were focused on the coming harvest. A row of new granaries had been built in the warehouse district and an additional berth was having its machinery installed in anticipation of increased freight traffic to Corelyn Harbour. I believe by now you understand that many do not live as Dryads do, Ludmila said. Even with the simple economy in Wardens Vale, individuals can only vaguely grasp how the goods and services that enter their lives come to be. To most, there are only needs and how one goes about fulfilling those needs. You mean all the things they sell in the shops? Glasir asked. For simplicitys sake, yes, Ludmila answered. Take food, for instance. In a city, almost all of the provisions that its citizens need to survive are imported from rural regions. The citizens understand that grain comes from farms, but this merely becomes an abstraction unless theyre directly involved in the supply chain. What matters to most is that they can get food from the market, a bakery, or some other establishment. As the citys population grows, it demands more and more food. What do you think happens then? Glasir looked over at the shops across the square. They compete for resources? The weak will starve or get eaten and equilibrium will be established. Unfortunately not, Ludmila smiled slightly. You are correct about the competition part, but competition is fundamentally different in urban settings. One does not hunt, forage, fish, or farm: they work. Compensation is provided in exchange for work. Some people receive greater compensation and have an easier time procuring resources. The vast majority will work harder in the hopes that better compensation will help them survive. Eating fellow citizens usually gets one in trouble with the law, but people may resort to stealing resources from others, which I suppose can be interpreted as raiding. Wild animals do the same thing, Glasir noted. You are correct, Ludmila said, and that is my point. Many believe that intelligence and technological advancement cause one to rise above their base nature. The truth is that they are still bound by it. Worse yet, populations take on the characteristics of their members natures, making it difficult for individuals to control. They gain a collective appetite that places its demands on a region. Innovations that enhance the efficiency of economic and industrial activity give a population both a productiveness and reach that dwarfs the means of any single tribal unit. So populations become like animals themselves? It can be seen like that. With or without governance, populations will seek to expand their capacity to support themselves using the systems and practices available to them. A hungry mouth in Arwintar will fell a forest on the imperial frontier without either side ever realising what is compelling them to behave as they do. In this state, the result is a purposeful, yet mindless civilisation. Is that why government exists? Glasir asked, The Humans here could behave like that and they probably do to some degree, but they have a Warden to set boundaries to protect the rest of the territory. They arrived at their home, stopping outside to tend to the plants that had come out to greet them. Her manor was the largest green patch in the harbour, with every rainfall washing soil further out from Glasirs compost pile. The Dryad went over to examine a swale that she had fashioned a week previous, where the first set of shrubs was being tested for compatibility with her trees ecology. One of them looked like it had been murdered by Lord Mares plants. Government can serve that purpose, Ludmila said, but it is often not the best or most efficient actor in that regard. The best option is to have people observe boundaries out of their own free will. In order to have that happen, however, awareness of issues and an education that allows them to make effective decisions is necessary. Well, I say that, but many decisions are simple. For instance, people in a city will change their behaviour if they are informed of events that impact themselves and their communities. Merchants may bring word of a poor harvest or the local government will enact rationing measures to stave off mass starvation. Unfortunately, the reaction of the population is rarely uniform. Small, tightly-knit communities like farming villages or frontier holdings tend to collaborate to ensure the communitys survival, but larger populations that are made up of many communities, families, and individuals in isolation become a mess of competing interests. Survival instincts tend to be strong, so they begin to supersede measures to regulate undesirable behaviour. As a Dryad, which was a heteromorphic species that tended to live in isolation, population dynamics was a weak point in Glasirs worldly understanding. Even after living in Wardens Vale for nearly a year, Ludmila was fairly certain that her daughter framed the world around her in ways that were utterly alien to everyone else. The closest person to Glasir in mentality was probably Ilyshnish, who was also a Heteromorph with a mostly solitary nature. So, when they reach that point, Glasir said, do they start fighting? There are bound to be plenty of weaklings that can be weeded out for the greater good of the population. I am sure some people believe just that, Ludmila replied. But the weaklings in this case would only be weak when it comes to securing resources in that particular situation. Following that sort of logic will only result in a society where the strong rule over the weak. This is the state of most of the wilderness tribes that we have encountered. Whats wrong with that? Youve mentioned a few times that forgetting how to fight and becoming weak leads to all sorts of problems. I did, Ludmila nodded, but what qualifies as weakness varies from situation to situation. A society that prioritises martial strength and considers creative pursuits a weakness will be doomed to having territorial expansion as the only means by which it can support a growing population. One that neglects martial strength becomes a token conquest for those that have not. Of course, a highly belligerent society can have the effect of forcing its neighbours onto the same path for survival, which can lead to entire regions becoming indefinitely locked into a state of slow to no progress in other fields. This is, in effect, what has happened in the Abelion Wilderness and other places like it. In that case, Glasir said, whats your strategy for Wardens Vale? Wardens Vale gets to cheat. The red-gold leaves on Glasirs head rustled as she looked up from her work with a frown. Cheat? As far as I have seen, Ludmila said, the regional paradigm is grow or die. Both tribes and countries must grow or be overwhelmed by aggressive neighbours. This is especially the case when one has powerful Demihumans on their border, as it seems that no technological or economic advantage can adequately make up for the natural advantages that those races enjoy. The Sorcerous Kingdom, however, is not chained to that paradigm. Our armed forces are peerless and the economic burden that the military imposes is extraordinarily light. As a result, the vast majority of our resources are dedicated to advancing our civilisation in economic, industrial, and societal fields. Because of the advantage we enjoy, the strides that we take need not be tied to population growth. The effects of this cannot be understated. Perhaps most importantly, it divorces us from stresses that cause primal behaviours to unconsciously manifest, allowing us to create a culture where people can master their nature rather than be slaves to it. Hmm Glasir stood up and dusted off her hands, I guess that makes sense. Its better than being little more than a pack of animals without ever realising it. I would say so, Ludmila said. There are many first steps to accomplishing this, which all involve laying down the cultural foundation for such a society. For the harbour, it means creating a place where people from all walks of life can exist alongside one another without the characteristic segregation that occurs between them. A cultural consciousness that is well-informed of how the world around them works is instrumental in having people police their own behaviours. After checking on a few more things outside of the manor, Ludmila went inside. She walked straight to the office to check with Nonna for any work that had come in. Nonna, she said, is there anything new that requires my attention? No, the Elder Lich didnt look up from her desk. Elements throughout the territory have been unable to keep up with the recent surge in administrative efficiency. Thats good. Is it? Ludmila rolled her eyes and left the office. As always, the administrative Elder Liches assumed that more was better, trying to squeeze as much as they could out of their respective jurisdictions. It was half a wonder that the Imperial Administration didnt lease them en masse. Back in the hall, Glasir was sweeping dirt and dead leaves away from the kitchen. The hall itself looked more outdoors than indoors, having grown a thick carpet of grass that Glasir identified as compatible with the other plants. It made for an interesting method to clean the place, as most things could simply be emptied onto the grass. Aemilia had accidentally left her stockings there one night and they vanished by the time she woke up in the morning. Everything that Glasir adds to the ecosystem is pretty voracious. It may not be a bad thing to have this ecosystem integrated into other urban centres. Lord Mare may have been planning just that. He presumably placed Divine Ash saplings around the Sorcerous Kingdom for teleportation purposes, but most of the locations were towns. E-Rantel had its Divine Ash planted on the island in the centre of the pond in the Demihuman Quarter. Im going to school now, Glasir said. Have fun, Ludmila smiled as she checked over the Dryads appearance. Are you going to be out until you come back from the Lizardman village? Mhm. Since its ritual practice, things are probably going to run extra late. The last time, they used up all of our mana making Cure Disease scrolls. That seems prudent. You never know when you might need them. Glasir waved to her as she went out the door. Ludmila returned to her office, determined to get ahead of her work. When the shrines bell C it was a hand-held one C marked the dinner hour, she came out to mingle with her people. She found Olga and Raul seated at a table in the square across from the restaurant with the most current rendition of the villages crab dinner. They started to rise at her approach, but she motioned for them to be at ease. Good evening, Lady Zahradnik. Good evening, Ludmila replied. How did todays practice match go? The awkward silence was answer enough. It appeared that Raul had lost again. Ludmila pulled up a chair to sit between her two apprentice Commanders. Is he still holding back? She asked. He is, Olga answered. He is half as aggressive as before. He is right here, Raul said. No, he is not, Ludmila replied, He is still languishing in loser land somewhere. Olgas mouth fell open at Ludmilas verbal jab, but Raul only pouted. A larger class of apprentice Commanders couldnt come sooner: Ludmila suspected that Raul would have recovered far more quickly if there were other boys around to stoke his competitive spirit. So, Ludmila said, what is the actual problem? I somehow do not think that you believe that you are being too aggressive. I was too aggressive, Raul replied. I got too aggressive and it made me stupid. The Elder Lich is still angry at me for losing its Skeletal Dragon. It got angry at you? not exactly. I apologised and it said that it was fine, but it was definitely depressed over it. Can the Undead even get depressed? Olga frowned. Of course they can, Ludmila told her. Still, it is not a reason for you to lose your aggression. Aggression is an essential facet of every Commander. You must understand how to make it work for you, not avoid it. As for the Skeletal Dragon Ludmila looked around the square, finding a group of Necromancers enjoying their meal nearby. Isabella looked entirely focused on sucking the meat out of a crab leg. Isabella. The Necromancer froze and looked in her direction. Do you know anyone who can create Skeletal Dragons? Ludmila asked. Skeletal Dragons? Yeah. Hold on. Ludmila exchanged looks with Olga and Raul. She hadnt expected the immediate response. Hes coming, my lady, Isabella called out. He is? Ludmila glanced about. Yeah, I told him that you wanted someone who could do the thing, so hes coming over to do the thing. What is the thing? She could only assume that Isabella didnt know what was involved in the creation of a Skeletal Dragon. Hopefully, they had what was required in Wardens Vale. Thatssudden, Ludmila said. What was he doing before? He runs a butcher shop somewhere in Karnassus, Isabella replied. Easy way to get materials, yeah? I see. How long until he arrives? Well, I told him he could stay with usthats alright, right? Yes, of course. My offer extends to everyone. So long as he follows the rules. I can prepare a place for him. In that case, hell be dragging all of his crap with him. Give it a couple of months. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Are you sure you need to pack this much, my lady? I am going to be away for at least a week, Ludmila replied. Lady Shalltear mentioned visiting with Lady Aura and Lord Mare, as well, so I will be travelling extensively. I wonder about that What do you mean? Well, Wiluvien said, Lady Aura and Lord Mare come by at least once a week, dont they? They dont make a very big deal out of it. Half of the time, Lord Mare ends up curling up with a book in the hall and falls asleep. That may be true, but you never know what will happen. You packed your campaign tent, my lady. I didnt pack it, the tent is always in there by default. Clara and the others always bring their essentials with them everywhere they go. Their essentials are nothing like your essentials, my lady. Ludmila gave the Half-Elf Maid a resentful look. It was said that a household took on the characteristics of their mistress, but she didnt think she was anywhere near so obstinate. Did you remember to pack the gifts? Yes. Is there any last-minute thing that needs to be done around the manor? This is the fifth time youve asked that, my lady. She sighed and looked out of her bedroom window. The sun was already peeking over the mountains across the river. Then I suppose I should get going, Ludmila said. If anything comes up, have Nonna contact me via Message. We will, my lady. Wiluvien accompanied her out the door, seeing her off with a smile. Upon reaching the street outside of her manor, Ludmila turned on her heel and headed northward at a brisk pace. Just a casual stroll to the realm of the gods Was that correct? If she recalled correctly, the gods left their divine capital, Kami Miyako, in the Human realm. Clara had been there herself several times on pilgrimage and described it as a wondrous place. Unless it had wandered off somewhere without anyone noticing, it was still nestled in the heart of the Theocracys capital. She picked up her pace once she went beyond the edge of the village, activating her flight item and propelling herself over the barren landscape. In the span of a few minutes, she reached the northern point of the future city and made her way along the strip of land dividing the lake and the river. It was supposed to function as a route north in the far future, but, for the time being, it served as part of the endurance course for Ranger training. I wonder what time I would make nowadays Jelena still had the best time out of all of the trainees, while Aeela was the slowest. At some point, she wanted to add checkpoints with archery components to add to the courses scoring system. A survival test was also in the works, but she was having a hard time figuring out a route that didnt disturb too many tribes. Maybe she could have them go back and forth between the Abelion Hills, instead. She reached the ravine at the northern end of the lake, hopping her way up the steep slopes that Momon had once ascended with her in his arms. Her past self would have never imagined that she would be doing the same thing one day, nor much of anything else that had happened since she set off for E-Rantel with Darkness that day. The ravine route joined with the newly rebuilt bridge and she followed the paved road north to V?lkchenheim County. She could almost hear half of the House of Lords complaining as she zipped by the rotting remains of farming villages abandoned generations ago. Fortunately, she had some staunch allies in the Royal Court who ensured that her territory would continue on its current course. Before crossing over into V?lkchenheim County, Ludmila ascended to an altitude of a hundred metres. A part of her was tempted to stay at ground level so she could stop and speak with some of the villagers along the way, but she wasnt sure how they would react to her presence. Instead, she settled on scrutinising the land and its people from above, trying to discern how the land consolidation measures were coming along. I pity the local magistrates when the harvest comes. Even the slightest discrepancies are going to raise all sorts of conflicts. It was confusing to look down at as it was, with formerly separate strips of land now being worked as single tenancies. They could have just waited until the winter to redistribute the land, but everyone feared that Lady Albedo would try to push her Land Reorganisation Act through in the interim. Ludmila wasnt so sure that the Prime Minister would do such a thing, but, then again, she had never met the woman in person. That is something else to look forward to during this visit. The entire Royal Court is supposed to be participating in this tournament. It took nearly an hour to cross V?lkchenheim County relying solely on the power of her flight item, then another hour to cross over Jezne County. She cut across the countryside north of E-Rantel, staying far away from the restricted zone around Carne Village. From her vantage, however, she could see rows of barracks-like buildings outside of a sturdy-looking wall. It didnt look anything like the humble farming village that it was supposed to be. At one point, she wanted to speak with the Bloody General who led the Goblin army stationed there, but access to the village was barred to nearly everyone. Lady Shalltear later told her that the Goblins armys Goblins werent regular Goblins, whatever that meant. She also mentioned that the Bloody General wasnt a professional officer and had no interest in serving in the Royal Army, so Ludmila had given up on the idea. As she cut her way northeast over pastures dotted with cattle, her destination grew closer. She had already seen it many times from a distance while flying from place to place and one could even spot it from the heights of the mountains near her home. If she were to describe it, it was as if someone had cut off the top of a hill and exposed a pristine mausoleum inside. A log cabin incongruously sat outside at the foot of the hill and Ludmila alighted on the grass not far from its door. Someone is supposed to meet me here, I think? A moment later, the door to the cabin opened and a familiar Maid with golden hair and eyes emerged. Miss Cixous, Ludmila smiled in greeting, its been a few days. Baroness Zahradnik, the Maid lowered herself into a deep curtsey, this Cixous has the honour of staffing the surface entrance while the Pleiades are participating in the tournament. You arent participating yourself? Me? The Maid tittered, Perish the thought, my lady! We Homunculus Maids arent much stronger than the average Human. Homunculus? She wasnt sure what that was. Her Truesight didnt reveal anything strange about Miss Cixous, so she had always assumed that His Majestys regular household Maids were Humans. Then again, she hadnt ever seen a footman from His Majestys household staff, which was decidedly strange. Maybe everyone in Nazarick was some kind of Heteromorph who had served the Sorcerer King for untold Human generations. You must want to spectate, at least, Ludmila said. Ah, yes! Miss Cixous said, I cant wait to witness our older sisters gallantry! I was instructed to close things up here once you arrived, so Ill be going to the arena after getting some food from the cafeteria. In that case, I shouldnt keep you waiting. Thank you for your consideration, my lady. Welcome to the Great Tomb of Nazarick. Please, follow me. Ludmila fell into step behind Miss Cixous and followed her into the cabin. The interior was sparse in its furnishings, with a single chair at a table by the buildings single window. Aside from that, there was a tall dresser placed against the back wall. The Maid pulled the doors open, revealing the swirling darkness within. A Gate? Yes, my lady, Miss Cixous nodded. Stepping through will bring you to the outside of Lady Shalltears personal chambers on the Second Floor. Had she heard everything correctly? She was probably missing some crucial context, but she wasnt about to make Miss Cixous wait. The darkness of the cabin was replaced by an even deeper darkness the moment she stepped through the portal. A Vampire Bride bowed low in greeting as she gained her bearings. Welcome, Lady Zahradnik, she said. Weve been expecting you. Our mistress awaits you inside. Ludmila started to follow the Vampire Bride, but then she stopped at the beginning of an extraordinarily dubious-looking rope bridge. Every second plank was missing and the ones that remained looked like they were on the verge of rotting apart. Below the bridge was a pit or moat containing some sort of abomination made up of a mass of limbs and pallid flesh. The Vampire Bride stopped to look over her shoulder. Is something the matter, my lady? Is this a proper thoroughfare, Ludmila asked, or some sort of defensive structure? It is intended to be the latter, the Vampire Bride answered. What do you think of it? Most people that she knew would immediately seek another way across, if not give up entirely upon seeing what lurked below, but would beings capable of challenging Lady Shalltear care about such a paltry defence? They would probably just fly or jump over to the other side. It feels like something is missing, Ludmila said Ah, so you noticed? The Mercenaries who are supposed to be guarding the bridge are currently deactivated. Mercenaries? Deactivated? I must be missing something The Vampire Bride resumed walking. Ludmila carefully picked her way across the bridge, but the footing was more solid than expected. On the other side of the moat was a gatehouse door fashioned out of glossy black wood. Framing it was a wall of grey stone fashioned in a way reminiscent of a catacomb or sewer. A sweet fragrance drifted past her as the door creaked open and lurid red light leaked out into the surroundings. Ludmila brushed aside the chiffon veils hanging from the ceiling as she followed the Vampire Bride inside. This greatly resembles Lady Shalltears court atop Corelyn Castle, Ludmila said. We modelled it after the Adipocere Chamber, after all. Ludmila eyed the pale walls of the corridor, wondering if it was truly constructed out of its namesake. She tentatively held her fingers out to touch a column along the way, then retracted them. It was probably better not to know. The fragrance that you use here isnt quite the same as the other place, she noted. Fragrance? Ah, this is actually a poisonous gas with several powerful debilitating effects. Its also a strong aphrodisiac. Unfortunately, we couldnt find any similar products in the markets. Maybe well have some luck in the future. Lets hope not Her friends all had items that conferred poison immunity, but one never knew what would happen in Lady Shalltears court. The Maids who waited on them in the antechambers werent protected from poison, either. The corridor reached a junction of three enfilades obscured by the same sheer veils that were draped over the way in. Soft murmurs of women carried through the air from either side, punctuated by laughter, gasps, and the occasional drawn-out moan. Ludmila kept her eyes on the details of the chamber, which was set up as a luxurious lounge. A few Vampire Brides were relaxing around the room, playing games, reading, or chatting with one another while sipping on crystal chalices filled with crimson liquid. Do all of you reside here? Ludmila asked. Technically, yes, the Vampire Bride guiding her replied. But most of us are currently posted at our stations around Nazarick and the Sorcerous Kingdom. Would you like it if your personal facilities abroad looked more like this? The Vampire Bride stopped and tilted her head in thought, then looked over at a group of her fellow handmaidens nearby. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. What do you think? She asked. I think what we have around the Sorcerous Kingdom is sufficient, one of them said. We spend our time off of work shopping, said another. Or working in our new boutiques, another added. I see, Ludmila said. Even so, let us know if theres anything you want. Everyones been working so hard for the Ministry of Transportation that it wouldnt be wrong to have something nice for yourselves. They always insisted that they had everything that they needed, but it was clear that they each had desires of their own. She considered encouraging them to open the new boutiques a major victory, but that had just turned into another way to work. How is Coven doing, anyway? Ludmila asked. Coven was the name of the brand that Lady Shalltear and her handmaidens had started early in the summer. It was ostensibly a fashion line, but what Ludmila had seen of their products so far made her wonder if they would be able to sell anything at all. Never mind that, she didnt know how anyone could dare to be seen entering a shop with such a brazen display. Business is steady. R-Really? Ludmila frowned. Only married women frequent the boutiques in Corelyn County, but were much more popular amongst the women of the city and the northern towns. Lady Shalltear referred the brothels to us, as well. As soon as people get some discretionary income, they spend it on the most ridiculous things Not that it was something she could cast stones about. Her best set of underwear was just as scandalous as those on Covens storefront displays and it was a part of her combat equipment, as well. Lady Shalltear insisted that it was battlefield equipment but Ludmila was certain that there was a translation error somewhere in her lieges statement. Even when you come here for leisure, Lady Shalltears voice sounded from further inside the chamber, youre all business. You and Clara really are like peas in a pod. She scanned the lounge, searching for her liege. In here, Lady Shalltears voice came from the central enfilade. Ludmila went over and poked her head into the next chamber. There, Lady Shalltear was wrapped in a towel, laying back on a long leather chair. Good morning, Lady Shalltear, Ludmila lowered her head in a curtsey. If you dont mind my asking, what are those things covering your eyes? Theyre cucumber slices. and the, erm, mask on your face? The pair of cucumber slices turned to look in her direction. Cant you see that Im getting a facial? Lady Shalltears slender hand gestured loosely about the room, Im in a salon and everything. Little about the room was familiar to her aside from the mirrors mounted on the walls. Ludmila walked out onto the polished floor, examining the various contraptions spread around the place. Lady Shalltear, one of the Vampire Brides from the lounge said, weve discovered that beauty salons dont exist in the region as we know them. They dont? Why didnt you say so earlier?! We need to add salons to our boutiques as soon as possible! This one doesnt believe the technology exists to make this type of salon work here, Lady Shalltear, the Vampire Bride said. Just make do with what we can figure out, Lady Shalltear said. Beauty is serious business! The Vampire Brides in the lounge leapt out of their seats and started running about. A few of them came into the salon, taking notes of every detail. With this, Lady Shalltear declared from her leather throne in a triumphant tone, our conquest of the world will begin! Im not sure that something like this can conquer the world, my lady, Ludmila said. Just you wait and see. Ludmila stared at the perfectly manicured finger wagging at her. Did Vampires even need beauty treatments? Thanks to her nature as a Revenant, Ludmila didnt have to do anything to maintain her appearance, which of course drove all of her friends up a wall. Why are you doing all of this, anyway? Ludmila asked, Dont you have a tournament match coming up? Combat had a way of ruining any beauty treatments. Then again, what she saw before her may very well be magical in nature. After a moments thought, she decided that it was highly likely. I need to look my best before Lord Ainz, Lady Shalltear told her. My upcoming match is against that gorilla. I shall deliver an absolute defeat! She idly wondered if the Prime Minister was getting a manicure and facial, as well. The tournament was shaping up to be a multilayered competition. Have you taken a look around, yet? Lady Shalltear asked, Im going to be stuck here for a few hours. YouCshow her around. Yes, Lady Shalltear. The Vampire Bride led her back out of the Adipocere Chamber and over the bridge. They stopped near the spot where they had arrived, which looked suspiciously like an alcove in a catacomb. What would you like to see first, my lady? The Vampire Bride asked. Im not sure, Ludmila said. I believe I was teleported here. What does it look like outside? outside? The Vampire Bride blinked several times before stepping onto the teleportation spot. She gestured for Ludmila to join her. Once she did, the dark, cramped corridor was replaced by a chamber with daylight spilling in from one end. Ludmila stepped past an ornate sarcophagus to look outside, finding the pristine mausoleum grounds from before. I meant Lady Shalltears territory, Ludmila said. As in outside of her home. Yes, my lady, the Vampire Bride said. This is the outside of our home. So she lives in the so-called Realms Below? Lady Shalltear had mentioned that the surface complex was the entrance to her demesne, but provided few details beyond that. If it is your desire, the Vampire Bride said, we can walk back to the Adipocere Chamber from here. Id like that. The Vampire Bride gestured back toward the building they had stepped out of. She spotted an ominous-looking stairwell past the sarcophagi inside. Down here? Ludmila asked. Yes, my lady, the Vampire Bride answered. After two turns of the stairwell, the pristine stonework of the surface complex was replaced with the same catacomb theme that she saw outside of Lady Shalltears home. A long hall lined with stone caskets greeted her at the bottom of the stairs. Strangely, every figure carved upon them was Human in appearance. As they proceeded further in, the corridor branched once, then twice. The clatter of skeletal feet sounded from a distance, growing louder until a patrol of Undead rounded the corner. Ludmila scrutinised their familiar armament, which was aglow in energies from every pole of the elemental axis. These are Nazarick Old Guarders? She said as she pressed against the wall to let them pass. Yes, there are several hundred patrolling this Floor. I believe most of the rest have been deployed to the Lizardman Alliance Village. There were other defenders, as well, including the Shadow Demons working for the Department of Transportation and Foreign Affairs. It sounds like youve relocated much of your labour pool, Ludmila said. Has that affected your domestic industries in any way? She wasnt sure if they had conventional territory, never mind domestic industries, but she didnt know how else to frame her queries. A different group of denizens handles our domestic industries. So they do have them If it is allowed, Ludmila said, may I see some of them? Based on my discussions with Lady Shalltear since we met, it seems that how things work here are far different than in the world above. Of course, my lady, the Vampire Bride said. This way, please. The Vampire Bride led her through dozens of twists and turns. They eventually arrived at a small cemetery illuminated by the sickly green torches that the Adventurer Training Area often used in its crypt runs. Another Vampire Bride stood at the entrance with a wooden bucket and a knife. More importantly, why is there a cemetery inside a catacomb? Another thing was added to the rapidly growing doesnt make any sense pile. This is one of the cemeteries, the Vampire Bride said. We harvest several crops here. Foremost among them is Grave Moss, which is collected once every twenty-four hours. Thats some fast-growing moss, Ludmila eyed the grey-green patches clinging to each tombstone. Is there a specific name for this species? Grave Moss. just grave moss? Yes, my lady. Countless types of mosses could grow on tombstones C any moss that could grow on stone, really C so there had to be a proper name for it. What is this grave moss for? It is an alchemical reagent. I see. So you create potions with it? Or maybe a salve No. It is delivered directly to the Treasury, where it contributes to funding Nazaricks operations. So the treasury organises its processing into alchemical goods. No, my lady. The Grave Moss becomes funds. The Royal Treasurer personally sees to it funding Nazaricks operations. Ludmila resisted the urge to scratch her head in confusion. One didnt simply send unprocessed goods to a treasury for conversion into funds. Maybe they just didnt know what happened to the goods. It would be in line with Lady Shalltears poor understanding of conventional industry. What else does this cemetery produce? Ludmila asked. Corpse Blossoms, Razor Grass, and Grave Dust. The Corpse Blossoms take the longest to harvest, needing a week to mature. What do they go toward? They are delivered to the Treasury, where they contribute to funding Nazaricks operations. I dont suppose the Royal Treasurer sees to it personally Yes, my lady. Our next industrial facility is nearby. This way, please. As Ludmila followed the Vampire Bride to the next location, she pondered the enigmatic process that was claimed to fund their territorial actions. A thread of concern developed for her liege when it came to the fact that the Royal Treasurer seemingly produced funds out of thin air. That sort of behaviour tended to indicate an abuse of power, so it was possible that Lady Shalltear was being cheated in some way. Their next stop was a spider web woven over a dark pit. Directly in the centre of the web was a black spider with red and purple mottling on its carapace. Its eight eyes shone in the dim lighting as it looked directly at them. This is one of Grants lairs, the Vampire Brides voice echoed off of the far end of the chamber. She has one on each Floor of Lady Shalltears domain. As you can see, Grant is sitting in the middle of the web. Grant, this is Ludmila Zahradnik, the new Area Guardian who joined us last spring. Grant raised a spindly leg and waved. Ludmila waved back. Grant is the Area Guardian for all of her lairs, the Vampire Bride told her. Regrettably, we havent had any intruders worthy of her attention recently. You mentioned that this was an industrial facility, as well? Yes, one of the workers is descending the web over there. Halfway to the centre of the web, another Vampire Bride was casually strolling on one of the strands of silk leading to Grant. As Ludmilas eyes followed her to see what she was doing, she gradually realised just how large Grant was. The Vampire Brides were roughly as tall as Liane or Florine, and it looked like the one below was the same size as one of Grants glistening mandibles. Her body alone must be around twenty metres long Each of Grants legs was twice the length of her body. Overall, she made the Cliff Tarantulas in the southern imperial frontier look like baby spiders in comparison. Underneath the colossal spider, the Vampire Bride wrapped her arms around a silk cocoon nearly as large as she was and picked it up. I suppose thats the product? Ludmila asked. Yes, my lady. Ive heard of fabrics woven out of spider silk in my reading. Is that what happens to it? No. It is delivered directly to the Treasury, where it contributes to funding Nazaricks operations. Right. The Vampire Bride carrying the cocoon offered a greeting as she walked by them. Ludmila was tempted to follow her to see what happened to the silk. By the time they returned to the Adipocere Chamber, she had taken a look at five more industrial facilities, all of which produced goods which the Royal Treasurer personally handled. She debated whether to broach the topic with Lady Shalltear as they walked into the chambers lounge again. She was snapped out of her thoughts as a Vampire Bride came out of the salon and clapped her hands. Alright everyone, she called out, its time for the pre-match orgy! The what?! Ludmila nearly shouted. What better way to motivate our Mistress? The Vampire Bride told her, Ah, Lady Zahradnik, you can wait for us in Lady Shalltears chambers while we bring in the equipment. Its at the end of the way behind me. Her surroundings came alive with activity as the Vampire Brides excitedly went about making their preparations. With a long sigh, Ludmila walked out of the lounge and through the salon, wondering what sort of insanity she had just been wrangled into. After going through several more chambers, she ended up in a girlish bedroom with a large, canopied bed. A table had been set for tea to the side and a Lady Shalltear-sized desk was placed against the wall on one side of the bed. Several cabinets and dressers lined the rest of the room. This is far more modest than I expected. Its about the size of Claras old room. No, wait, this isnt the time to be thinking about that. Ludmila paced back and forth around the room, restlessly scanning her surroundings. Lady Shalltear had suggested that they have a few Vampire Brides join them in bed on several occasions, but Ludmila had always politely refused. Now, it seemed that she was about to be buried in them. As she continued pacing, she noticed one of the dressers had opened a crack. She idly reached out to shut it as she passed, and then a thump spun her around. It looked like the dresser door had bounced open from her attempt to close it. On the ground was a dark shroud draped over what could only be a body. A pair of strangely familiar legs stuck out of the bottom. Ludmila, Lady Shalltears silvery voice chimed from the bedroom door, are you readC The shrouded corpse vanished from the floor. A violent wham sounded from the dresser beside her. Ludmila stared at Lady Shalltear. Lady Shalltear. Y-Yes? That was my corpse, wasnt it? Lady Shalltear fell silent, her crimson gaze wandering around the room. The problematic door swung open again, and the body inside fell out, rolling once over the carpet. The action unravelled the shroud. Ludmila stared at the corpse, finding her own face staring back at her. I was right, she said. I really cant trust you with my body. What! Lady Shalltear protested, Im taking good care of it! I always put it in a Shroud of Sleep when it isnt being used and I always make sure to clean it up after I use it! and were you going to use it this time around, as well? Maybe Tears welled up in Ludmilas eyes. This was too much. The prospect of being involved in an orgy with dozens of Vampire Brides was daunting enough, never mind being involved in an orgy with her own corpse. Ludmila sniffed and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand before heading for the door. Im going home, she said. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 With a flag in hand and a tall cup of melon soda in the other, Ainz Ooal Gown, the Supreme Overlord of the Great Tomb of Nazarick and sovereign of the C reportedly C burgeoning Sorcerous Kingdom, sat in the shade of his VIP booth in the Sixth Floors arena. They were between matches early in the Nazarick Grand Tournament, and denizens from across the tomb had come to spectate the event. How did it come to this? His gaze drifted over the buzzing crowd. Not three weeks ago, he suggested combat readiness drills for the NPCs. They seemed confused at first C perhaps even worried that he had seen any number of shortfalls in the quality of Nazaricks defenders C so he offhandedly added that he wanted to see the results of their training over the past few years. From there, what was meant as a simple exercise for the sake of the NPCs C who had next to no real PvP experience C transformed into a grand demonstration for the Master of the Great Tomb that spared no expense. Ainz-sama! How about another hot dog? Tokitsu called up to him from below the pavilion. To promote the atmosphere surrounding the festivities, Nazaricks Head Chef had gotten the blacksmith to create a hot dog cart, complete with a red and white parasol. It was a piece of cosmetic furniture from a book in the library, but it seemed to function just fine as the real thing. Ainz wasnt sure if it was because Yggdrasils art team was simply that obsessed with detail or whether it was a phenomenon related to Nazaricks translation from the game. Ainz looked beside him to where Mare was seated. How about it, Mare? He asked, Would you like another one? The Dark Elf boy smiled up at him in response with a flush on his cheeks. I-Ill always want Ainz-samas hot dog, he said shyly. Bukubukuchagama-san Ainz glanced furtively at his surroundings, but he couldnt make out anything beyond the cheerful faces of those nearby. Mare was designed that way. That had to be the case. It wasnt as if the way he saw Mare was like that. Ah, ehm He leaned forward over the railing and held up a bony finger, Well have one more. One Nazarick Supreme Frankfurter, coming right up! The Boarc boisterously announced. He sat back down and handed Mare his soda. The boy greedily sucked on the straw with his full, glossy lips. Ainz ripped his gaze away from the sight and cleared his throat. So, he said, whos in the next match? Narberal and Lupusregina, Ainz-sama. Ah, the first big match of the tournament. It was the first day of the tournament and, thus far, the matches were appetisers that involved the few Mercenary NPCs still active around the base. The display was, quite frankly, disappointing. Each match was about what one would expect from a fight between two Mercenary NPCs in Yggdrasil. They easily overpowered any of the worlds natives that Nazarick had come across so far, but would be laughably simple for a high-level Player to defeat. Of course, they would be able to overwhelm a single Player through sheer numbers, but he couldnt say that he was getting his moneys worth when he considered the insane volume of materials that had to be put through the exchange box to pay for just one of them. Narberal and Lupusregina, on the other hand, were Guild Base NPCs who had not only demonstrated the ability to learn and adopt new tactics, but also spent plenty of time outside of Nazarick. The both of them had been active since their arrival, so he looked forward to what they had come up with. A Homunculus Maid arrived with the hot dog on a sparkling silver platter. For the second time, he was tempted to tell her that it wasnt supposed to be presented like that, but he didnt have the heart to in the face of her unspeakably pleased expression. How do you think the match will play out, Mare? MmhNarberal will win. You think so? Why is that? Because she has a lot of experience. She must have learned so much from Ainz-sama while you were adventuring together! I-Is that so? It was an unexpected answer C one that he wasnt sure amounted to anything. The only thing he actively tried to improve when it came to Narberal was her sharp tongue. Wouldnt that mean she has an overwhelming advantage if you factor in their level difference? Ainz asked. Lupusregina has a better-optimised build, so theyre pretty close in terms of their effective combat power. Ainz nodded, somewhat pleased with the response. An important part of Mares work with the Adventurer Guild was understanding the Job Class builds and figuring out how to make them work with the Adventurers. That knowledge, of course, could also be applied to Nazaricks denizens. A set of especially raucous cheers C which sounded more like excited screams C sounded from the Homunculus Maids as Narberal and Lupusregina took to the field from opposite sides of the arena. Ainz eyed the two contestants, trying to figure out how their fight would play out. I believe that Narberal is at a major tactical disadvantage, Ainz said. She can take flight to keep Lupusregina from entering melee range, but the fact remains that Narberal is a highly specialised Elementalist. As a Cleric, Lupusregina can handily counter what she can bring to bear. Narberal was optimised for lighting-type spells. So long as Lupusregina cast the appropriate defensive enchantments, she would run Narberal out of mana with plenty of leeway. From the outset, it felt like it was Lupusreginas fight to lose. Thats true, Mare frowned slightly, then brightened again. B-But I trust that Narberals experience with Ainz-sama will win the day! Whyyy The crowd calmed slightly as Aura hopped down onto the field with a loudspeaker in hand. Its time for this mornings maiiiiin event! Her voice echoed off of the stands, In the black corner, we have everyones favourite cool beauty, the third sister of the Pleiades, Narberal Gamma! Narberal nee-sama! Narberal nee-samaaa! The Homunculus Maids exploded into excited squealing again. Narberals pristine features didnt shift in the slightest. I cant say she doesnt live up to the promotion, but how is she going to win? Ainz Goal Gown did not know defeat. According to Mare, this included by proxy using knowledge he couldnt recall ever sharing. In the red corner, we have the second sister of the Pleiades, Lupusregina Beta! Hey! Lupusregina shouted over the cheers, What happened to the rest of my introduction-su? Im not reading that, Aura told her. There are children present! Hm? Lupusregina is always so mild-mannered. What could she have possibly written as her introduction? Will Narberal stomp her opponents face into the dirt? Will Lupusregina be able to maintain her dignity as the older sister? We shall soon see! Why does that sound so ominous-su? I sense favouritism-su. Are you accusing the referee of taking sides? Narberal asked. Lupusreginas golden gaze flickered to Aura for a split second. No With the potential complaint settled, Aura leapt back onto the edge of the stands. She sent a pointed look in his direction. AhCthis is my part. Ainz set down his flag and picked up a small rubber mallet. Lupusregina. Narberal. I look forward to your performance. Show us how the might of Nazarick has evolved! He struck the gong next to his throne, signalling the start of the match. The two battle maids immediately started casting their spells. Fly. Protection Energy C Electricity. Protection Energy C Fire. Resistance . Protection Energy C Negative. Penetrate Up. Reinforce Armour. Minor Dexterity . Shield Wall. Ainz nodded along as the two battle maids enchanted themselves with the appropriate countermeasures against each others builds. Lupusregina couldnt fly, nor did she have any flight items, so both had correctly discerned that the match would become a magic duel. On the back of Narberals Shield Wall, Lupusregina launched her first attack. Flame Strike! A pillar of flame streaked down from the sky C or, rather, the ceiling C and enveloped the War Wizard. The flames dispersed a moment later, revealing Narberal, who was gritting her teeth in discomfort. Flame Strike was half fire and half divine damage, so Narberals defensive enchantment against fire damage could only absorb half of the spell. Lupusreginas only other spell damage options against the living were purely fire or negative energy, so the Fifth-tier Flame Strike ended up being her most efficient option. It looks like she took some damage, Mare said. Still, Ainz mused, thats some very expensive damage. Lupusregina is effectively spending double the mana for the damageCno, less than that since Narberal will evade at least a few of the attacks. Narberals in an even worse situation, right? Mare said, She has some backup spells to use against resistant enemies, but theyre not good enough to get past Lupusreginas healing. She can evade those spells, as well. Once both of them run out of mana, Lupusregina will be able to beat Narberal in melee. Indeed. The matches were listed a week in advance, so Im curious to see what preparations Narberal has made to overcome this challenge. While Narberals magical offence was potent for her level, her set of backup damage spells didnt benefit from her elemental specialisation. She had lightning attacks that partially bypassed resistances, but Lupusreginas defensive spells absorbed a set amount of damage rather than resisting it. In terms of damage per mana, Protection Energy beat out spells of the element it warded against by two to one, so it was effectively a hard counter against single-element casters like Narberal. Mare put on a distressed look as Narberal was pummelled by another Flame Strike. Mmhthis is hard, he said. I wonder what Ainz-sama taught her that will win this. He could only pray that this Ainz-sama fellow was such a genius he could ignore mechanical limitations. Ah~ Lupusregina sighed as she rested her mace over her shoulder. Youre making your onee-chan sad. This fight is far from over, Narberal replied. Being stubborn isnt good-su. Why not just throw in the towel, Na-chan? In response, Narberal produced a slender object from her inventory. Ainz leaned forward, trying to make out what it was. A wand? If so Narberal pointed the object directly at Lupusregina. The Werewolf Cleric frowned when nothing happened. Is it broken? Na-chandid you get scammed by a Merchant in E-Rantel? A Merchant? Come to think of it, I dont recognise that skin from Yggdrasil Even the simplest of wands in Yggdrasil had a fantasy-ish look, but the one in Narberals hand looked like nothing more than a sanded fescue with no particle effects. Around the arena, the spectators looked at one another in confusion. More than a few of them made disparaging comments about the seemingly faulty artifice on display. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Poor Narberal-sama, how could they do something like this to her? If those filthy Humans cheated her, we should level a few dozen villages to teach them a lesson! No, villages take materials to build. We should flay ten thousand Humans and use their skins to hang them from E-Rantels walls as a warning. The Humans will spawn more of themselves in no time. Below on the field, Lupusregina planted the head of her mace on the ground, continuing to watch her younger sister point the stick of wood at her. Hey, Na-chan, Lupusregina said, If your strategy got messed up by this, we can have a remCahghl. Ahghl? Ainz tilted his head. What was thaCahew! Once again, Lupusregina jerked mid-sentence. Ainz stood and placed his hands on the railing, trying to figure out what was going on. Protection Energy C EleCeway! ProtectCeep! ProtCowah. The Clerics attempts at casting a spell were interrupted with each wave of Narberals wand as the Doppelganger conducted the Werewolf through an awkward-looking dance. Eventually, Lupusregina regained control of herself C probably by silentcasting the spell she had been trying to get on herself since the odd occurrences started. It sounded like she was trying to get her Protection Energy C Electricity back up again, so the wand has a lightning-type spell? I wonder how many charges Narberal used Ulbert and the other mages in Ainz Ooal Gown saved mana for boss fights by using wands during dungeon clears, but they always complained about the cost of doing so. Of course, it was unlikely that the wand Narberal wielded was anywhere near as expensive as those required to clear high-level content at a decent pace. Even so, several things had piqued Ainzs interest. Not only is the wand plain looking, but the spell its casting has no visual or audio effect. I cant recall any offensive lightning spells that didnt have those. Aside from the spells that dealt sonic damage, the ever-popular Evocation school was all about flashy effects in Yggdrasil. Even the humble Magic Arrow caught the eye. Indeed, many considered this a drawback in PvP, as it would announce the presence of a mage to everyone in the vicinity, drawing would-be gankers from kilometres away. This was something that had gotten Ainz killed several times in his lonely days as a newbie. Mare, he asked, would you happen to know what spell is on that wand? S-Sorry, Ainz-sama, Mare looked down at the floor as if he had committed some great blunder, All I can tell is that its a lighting-type spell. Ainz placed his bony hand on Mares head. Mah, dont be so hard on yourself. Everyone is here to show off the new things that theyve learned, so it wouldnt be strange if they discovered something previously unknown to us. Out on the field, Narberal continued waving her wand at Lupusregina. The Cleric refreshed her Protection Energy C Electricity spell again, this time before it was used up. You may be saving yourself some mana, Lupusregina called up to her sister, but that puny thing wont last much longer. It barely even tickles-su! As if on cue, Narberals wand-waving stopped. Lupusregina smiled as the Doppelganger examined the stick of wood with a frown. Then, the Werewolfs frown joined her sisters as Narberal produced two more wands from her inventory. W-Wait, Lupusregina said, how many of those things do you haCblyah! Hieh! The Cleric jerked twice, as if shocked by jolts of electricity. Above her, Narberal played both wands like a pair of drumsticks. Ref! Lupusregina called out once she silentcast her defensive shield again, This is dirty-su! This cant be legal-su! Shes using the power of money-su! The wands stopped moving. Every gaze went to Aura, who was watching the fight intently from the nearest railing. What are you saying, Narberal replied in imperious tones. These are wands I bought using the money I earned together with Momon-saCn. How can such a thing be dirty? Aura raised a hand as she made her judgement call. Allowed! You damn whaaaaleChyah! I see! Mare said brightly, So this is Narberal learned from Ainz-sama. If youre going to have trouble with a fight, just use cash shop items! Ainz tightly clutched the railing in front of him to keep himself from hiding his face in his hands. The wave of mortification washing over him was subsequently cancelled out by his emotional suppression. Well, it wasnt as if Nishikienrai was a part of the No Cash Shop Alliance. In fact, he was the exact opposite. Like father, like daughter, I suppose It may have been a point of gamer pride back in Yggdrasil, but there was no reason not to use every advantage available now that they were in a real world. Not doing so would be foolish to the extreme, though, at the same time, he hoped that the NPCs wouldnt indulge in frivolous excess. Lupusregina stubbornly cast another defensive spell, determined to outlast Narberals assault. Eleven wands later, the Cleric was twitching on the ground. Shtaaap! Its going to come out-su! Iyah! Narberal floated to the ground, warily eyeing her incapacitated sister. Hehe Lupusregina panted, This might become a bad habit. The corner of the Doppelgangers lip curled in disgust, then she gave her sister a good stomp. Aura hopped down from her perch. Winner: Narberal Gamma! A great cheer erupted from the crowd. Ainz nodded in satisfaction. As he had intended C well, maybe not exactly as intended C it was likely a good learning experience for Nazaricks denizens. He applauded the fight with everyone for half a minute before raising his voice to speak. Narberal. Lupusregina. You have both done well. Narberal genuflected on the sand of the arena. Lupusregina hopped up as if nothing had happened and followed suit. You have our utmost gratitude, Ainz-sama! From this battle, Ainz said, I trust that everyone understands that preparation not only lies in putting what one was gifted with as denizens of Nazarick to optimal use, but also in employing what one has gained over time. If there are other Players out there somewhere, they will undoubtedly do the same. Now, would you care to explain the device you employed in the battle, Narberal? As you command, Ainz-sama, the War Wizard rose to her feet and raised a wand over her head. This is a locally-produced wand which I purchased using the funds earned as a member of Darkness. The most important thing about these wands, however, is the spell that theyve been charged with. Umu, Ainz said. Ive noticed its uncharacteristic traits. Is it a spell unique to this world? It is as you say, Ainz-sama. Your impeccable foresight knows no bounds! Because Ainz-sama graciously allowed me to accompany him as an Adventurer, I was able to purchase these wands. Because Ainz-sama shared his knowledge with us, I was able to see an opportunity to improve. Because Ainz-sama founded the Sorcerous Kingdom, the mage who produced these items came here to toil for Ainz-samas sake. Indeed, everything is thanks to Ainz-sama! OHHH!!! A cheer rose from all around him, one far greater than was lavished on the victorious Narberal. Ainz stood as stiff as a stone, hoping his discomfort at the undue praise would somehow pass for regal reservation. It never ceased to amaze him how the NPCs could somehow attribute everything that went right to him. Ainz-sama. His hand went to his temple. Aureole. This is rare. Aureole Omega was at her usual post in the Cherry Blossom Sanctuary on the Eighth Floor, overseeing the defence of Nazarick while the other NPCs were spectating the tournament or preparing for their matches. A sense of unease crept through him, but then he reminded himself that a general alarm hadnt been sounded. Forgive me for interrupting your enjoyment of the festivities, Ainz-sama, but we have a disturbance on the upper floors. what sort of disturbance? An outsider is running amok on the Second Floor. He froze at the unexpected statement. An outsider? On the Second Floor, no less? Nazaricks defences werent fully activated, but a single intruder who could make it to the Second Floor would be extraordinarily powerful by the standards of the locals. Is the situation under control? Yes, Ainz-sama. She shouldnt be able to get through Shalltear-samas domain. Actually, shes been trying to leave after meeting with Shalltear-sama. Shalltear was an unfathomable terror from the natives perspective, so that much was understandable. Well, we cant have that, can we? Keep this outsider running around, Ill be right with you. Mare looked up at him as he turned to leave. Did something happen, Ainz-sama? Aureole just contacted me about something, Ainz replied. Ill see you at this evenings match. He exited the arena through the nearest teleportation gate. A harsh, dry wind greeted him the moment he appeared upon the barren wasteland of the Eighth Floor. He took the single, sandblown path that lay before him, eventually arriving at the entrance of the Cherry Blossom Sanctuary. The Area was fixed in a state of perpetual spring, creating a single vibrant location in the middle of the otherwise desolate landscape. Ainz passed under a procession of red torii as he ascended the hill, his robes sweeping aside the sakura blossoms carpeting the steps. The Cherry Blossom Sanctuary was fashioned in the style of a Japanese shrine from the previous century before Earths biosphere had collapsed. Coming to the Area always filled him with a sense of wonder and he would wonder why the people of Earth thought such a beautiful thing was worth destroying. Aureole Omega, the lastborn of the Pleiades, greeted him at the top of the stairs. The black-haired Human was adorned in her red and white Miko outfit and she cradled the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown in her hands. Two of the Uka-no-Mitama, Aureoles Level Eighty-Five Mercenary NPC Lieutenants, stood on either side of her. As one, they bowed respectfully as Ainz ascended the final step to the sanctuary. Welcome, Ainz-sama. Umu. Have there been any new developments? There have been plenty, but none appear to threaten Nazarick. This way, please. He was guided to the temple at the end of the courtyard. Inside, several Mirrors of Remote Viewing had been set up to monitor different areas of the Guild Base. One of them was focused on the arena on the Sixth Floor. Aureole gestured to a mirror displaying the dark environs of the Second Floor, which one of her other lieutenants was manipulating to keep track of the intruderor at least the aftermath of the intruders passing. Ainz leaned forward, cradling his chin between a thumb and forefinger. Hohit appears our guest has anti-divination countermeasures. Yes, Ainz-sama. We can only track her through direct observation in the rare case that security spots her. Otherwise, we can only follow her through the results of her actions. Would that explain how the intruder got in? Security was more relaxed than usual since almost everyone was at the tournament. Why didnt the POPs detect her? Ainz asked, Do we have some type of Rogue on our hands? A Ranger, I believe. I see. That made a little bit more sense. Unless one of the patrols around Nazarick got very close to them, a Ranger would have no problems sneaking through the grasslands surrounding the guild base and they would leave no trace of their passing. The Uka-no-Mitama manipulating the mirror stopped scanning the catacomb tunnels when she came across a patrol of Nazarick Old Guarders. Several looked like they had been knocked down by blocks of stone. One by one, they were destroyed by their unseen assailant. Rocks fell onto them? How can that be? The outsider has been setting traps using materials from the Guild Base, Ainz-sama. She ambushes our patrols once they spring them. Someone is setting their own traps inside Nazarick? Was that possible? He wasnt sure if it was. As far as he could recall, no intruder in Yggdrasil had ever bothered trying to set traps inside the Guild Base. Whats the intruders objective? Ainz asked. Only escape, as far as we know. It looks like shes mapped out most of the teleportation traps on the Second Floor already, but weve physically blocked the way to the First Floor with Death Knights. She wont be able to get by them. What about Shalltear? You mentioned that shes already run into the intruder. Im surprised she hasnt dealt with her yet. About thatShalltear-sama didnt have the heart to chase after her, Ainz-sama. Hah? Was the intruder so catastrophically ugly that Shalltear was repelled by the sight? Peroronchino had designed her with a strike zone as vast as the Guild Treasury, so Ainz found that difficult to imagine. Still, he said, an intruder is an intruder. She should have done something about her. I cant imagine Albedo would be very pleased about Shalltears response. I consulted with both Albedo-sama and Demiurge-sama. They said it was fine to let her do as she pleased. Ive taken the opportunity to have her test our defences. Ainz settled onto a silken cushion in front of the mirror, his initial sense of alarm long faded away. An experiment, then? Yes, Ainz-sama. This one is far more cunning than those gangs of ruffians from the Empire. Shes very good at deciphering our defensive schemes and countering them. Is that so? Well, thats good. Use her as you see fit. By your command, Ainz-sama. He watched as the invisible intruder made her way around the second floor, leaving piles of disintegrating POPs in her wake. It was fortunate that they had someone new to test the upper floors defences after the Workers dismal showing. All they ever seemed to do was resort to brute force, then panic when brute force didnt work. She has no problem handling the Nazarick Old Guarder patrols, but avoids the Nazarick Master Guarder posts. Assuming its because she cant defeat groups of Master Guarders, that should put her somewhere in the so-called Realms of Heroesbut did someone like that exist in the region? The equipment available around here tends to make people weaker than they should be. Ainz kept himself up to date on the local threats C mostly to see if there were any prospective recruits for the Adventurer Guild. There were some with heirlooms that he suspected were odds and ends from Yggdrasil, but there was no one particularly eye-catching. At best, there were a few private individuals in the Empire that Emperor Jircniv could never manage to entice into his service. Do we know where this person is from? Yes, Ainz-sama. Our intelligence on the subject states that her family is from the south. The south? As in the Theocracy? That, too, was a possibility. The Theocracy was rumoured to have far more powerful individuals than anyone else in the region. They even claimed to have many Godkin who were descended from what were probably Players from the distant past. That was one advantage that Ainz would never haveand it concerned him that there might be veritable armies of powerful Player descendants just waiting for an excuse to pounce upon hapless newcomers to the world. No, Aureole said, We believe they hail from farther to the south. So weve attracted eyes from powerful interests beyond our awareness? The young woman in the miko outfit gave him a curious look. I believe that Ainz-sama already knows this, but the subject under observation is a Human Area Guardian ruling one of the southern Areas in the Sorcerous Kingdom. In a rare moment of recollection, Ainz immediately knew who that was. There could only be one person who matched that description and could also run around the upper floors as they had witnessed. Shalltear-sama invited her over and she just arrived today, Aureole continued. Something happened while she was in the Adipocere Chamber. Knowing Shalltear-sama Dammit, Peroroncino-san! Ainz released a long sigh. Truly the troubles wrought by those two siblings could reach across worlds. He rose from his seat, wondering how he could salvage the situation, then froze as he glanced at the mirror again. Wait, isnt this place Yes, its the junction near his room, Ainz-sama. A sense of dread filled his being as he recalled several incidents that had occurred in the Katze Plains. Things had become dangerous. Is something the matter, Ainz-sama? This is bad, he said. We must keep her away from him at all costs! Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 In a dark pit somewhere on the Second Floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, Ludmila watched as a patrol of Undead equipped in golden armour made their way along the walkway above her. They were significantly stronger than the Nazarick Old Guarders, but it wasnt until a few minutes ago that they started leaving their posts to patrol the corridors. She wasnt sure why they had chosen that precise moment to become active, but there was a clear purpose to the movements of the forces in the area: they were keeping her from something. Since Ludmila was trying to leave the Great Tomb of Nazarick, Lady Shalltear may have commanded her forces to keep her from finding a way out. That, or that they were guarding something else. The latter seemed unlikely since the powerful Undead above only came over after she arrived in the vicinity rather than already being in place guarding something important. Now, how do I get in there As far as she could tell, the Undead were preventing access to a door at the end of the section she was in. The area was warmer and had a more living smell to it, so she figured that it was due to air flowing down from the surface. Fighting so many powerful Undead at once was out of the question, meaning that she had to either sneak by them, draw them away, or find an alternative escape route. Another skeletal patrol marched by. They were a weaker variety than the ones in the golden armour, suggesting that security was limited. Or maybe unlimited in a limited way was a better way of describing it. Back when she ran to the teleportation spot across the bridge from the Adipocere Chamber, it didnt show any signs of activation. Then, some Skeletons nearby attacked her, so she had to destroy them. At first, the idea that she was destroying Lady Shalltears subjects appalled her, but she eventually realised that they kept reappearing. Even the Nazarick Old Guarders rematerialised after roughly five minutes, so she was forced to flee and reassess her exit strategy. Any fight that she engaged in bore the risk of dragging on for long enough that other Undead nearby would wander close enough to join. The lesser Undead that made up most of the population were inconsequential in terms of their combat potential, but anything as strong as a Nazarick Old Guarder was a major hindrance. Getting caught by a patrol of the golden-armoured skeletons would likely result in her being forced back to Lady Shalltear for an unpleasant sexual encounter with her own corpse. Once the next patrol went by and rounded the corner, Ludmila pulled herself out of the pit to investigate the way ahead. The corridor looked like all the others she had seen so far, with architecture that only vaguely resembled anything in the region on a purely functional level. Occasionally, she would come across what appeared to be words carved into the stone, but they werent in any script that she recognised. I hope that none of those are signposts or the like Lady Shalltear didnt seem to be the type to enjoy that sort of humour, but Ludmila couldnt help but feel that someone was probably amused at her ignorance. Tailing the patrol started leading her away from her target, so she took the nearest familiar route back to her hiding spot. It seemed like she would have to improvise a way past the golden skeletal guards at the door. Aside from the fact that they wore ceremonial-looking plate armour and wielded spears, there was little that she could discern about how they would potentially fight. She couldnt even tell whether they were mindless or not. I have a freedom effect, so they shouldnt be able to restrain me. Could I just rush past them? If they had a taunt, she would end up getting stuck fighting. Or the door could be locked. Whatever she came up with, she needed a way to disengage if she couldnt force her way through. As Skeletons, they likely had the same weaknesses and poor physical power relative to other types of Undead, but their equipment was a complete mystery. As far as she could tell, they were at least as strong as herself, meaning they were probably higher level than she was. Those levels would mean more Skills and Abilities that might further add complexities to a fight. Overall, there were far too many unknowns. All she could do was figure things out as she went. Once the next patrol passed, Ludmila crawled back out of the pit. She unequipped her glaive and pulled out her longbow. The path above the pit had a clear line of sight to the door, so she nocked a blunt stone arrow and loosed it at the golden skeleton on the right. A distant clink sounded as her projectile bounced off of its breastplate, but her target didnt react. I suppose theyve been ordered to hold the door. Well, there are ways to deal with that. She put her bow away and went back into the pit to wait for the next patrol. Since her target didnt even bother drawing attention to her presence, it was probably mindless. Her next attempt started with a taunt against the nearest one and it predictably came alone. Ludmila backed away as it ran towards her, activating Invulnerable Fortress as it came within measure. The shining golden spear stopped against her abdomen. She snatched the haft and wrenched it to the side, bringing her glaive to bear against the strange gap in its nonsensical leg armour. A Crushing Strike shattered its exposed knee and she swept the skeleton into the pit with its own spear. One down It was far from destroyed, but it wouldnt be coming out of its makeshift prison anytime soon. Its partner joined it not long after, following a similar sequence. She made it to the door just in time to evade the next patrol. To her relief, it wasnt locked and she slipped inside. She wasnt sure what she expected to find within, but it certainly wasnt anything like what she found before her. The grey stone of the catacombs was replaced by cavernous walls of darker stone. A curious aroma laced the warm, humid air. She didnt see anyone in her immediate vicinity, but, in the distance, a steady, squishing noise amidst the sound of dripping stalactites was growing closer. Ludmila held her glaive at the ready as a writhing shadow appeared around the nearest corner. Yes, what is itCoh, hello? The owner of the rather normal-sounding voice came into view. He was far from normal-looking, however. The source of the writhing shadow was a half-dozen tentacles attached to a body that resembled a stalagmite the same colour as the rest of the cavern. A single red eye the size of her head glanced at the blade of her glaive through a slitted pupil before going to her. Hmm the tentacles waved lightly around the being, you must be the new Area Guardian that Lady Shalltear mentioned. You know about me? Ludmila asked. Indeed! The answer came through a maw filled with four rows of curved fangs, She mentioned that you would be visiting today, though I did receive a strange message just now Is that so Yes, the defence commander on duty ordered me to stay in my Area. Something about my life being at risk. Ludmila lowered the point of her glaive. It wasnt as if she wanted to go around assaulting people. I apologise for my abrupt and unannounced entry, she said as she unequipped her weapon. I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnikthough I suppose that you are already aware of that. It is a pleasure to finally meet you, Lady Zahradnik. I am Holenyot, Area Guardian of the Cave of Obscenity. Lord Holenyot extended a tentacle. Ludmila tentatively reached out to grasp it, then suppressed a frown at the squishing noise that it made. Her hand came away with long strands of clear mucus stretching out between them. Ah, where are my manners? Lord Holenyot said, Please, come in and make yourself at home. Her host turned around and crawled away somehow with its legless base, leaving a trail of slime that Ludmila stepped around as she was led deeper into the cavern. Mosses and fungi illuminated the surroundings, reminding her of the other underground areas of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Lord Holenyot gestured for her to be seated at a table carved out of a stalagmite beside a small pool. Would you like some tea, Lady Zahradnik? That would be wonderful. Thank you, Lord Holenyot. Ludmila watched the glowing fish in the water swim about as she waited for Lord Holenyot to return, wondering if they, too, were caught and delivered to the Royal Treasury to contribute to Nazaricks operations. If she ignored that one part, it at least felt like there was an understandable economy in the Great Tomb. She hadnt noticed anything like money lying around yet, so how people facilitated transactions for goods and services was still a mystery. I suppose if the majority of the population is Undead, then there would hardly be any need for a domestic economy. Lady Shalltears initially confusing common sense should have been a hint. She was undoubtedly a generous liege within the bounds of that common sense, but it revolved around feal service and how things should be. It displayed little in the way of the resource-centric thinking that dominated the Human nations in the region. Even the Sorcerer Kings living vassals, from the Maids to the ministers, showed none of the scarcity-induced drive that was considered normal to most. Any activity that resembled it was purely a form of service to the Sorcerer King. Apologies for the wait, Lord Holenyot appeared from behind a nearby stalagmite, I took the liberty of preparing some biscuits, as well. Please dont inconvenience yourself for my sake, my lord, Ludmila replied. I have willingly imposed myself on you, after all. Its no imposition at all! A set of tentacles simultaneously put down the tea set, set out a pair of cups, poured tea, and presented her with a plate of biscuits, I am positively ecstatic that you decided to come and pay me a visit. I feel that we have much to discuss. It would be my pleasure to keep you company. Lord Holenyot settled down across the table from Ludmila, his tentacles waving placidly in what was probably a pleased expression. She held his gaze, noting a vague reflection of her figure in his huge eye. Very good, he chortled in delight, very good. I havent enjoyed the company of the fairer sex in such a long time. Lady Shalltear only tends to come around to make sure everything is operating nominally. Ive also found that she tends to prioritise her duties above all else, Ludmila nodded. Not that its a bad thing. Im glad that you think so. Honestly, many of us had our misgivings when we heard that outsiders were being considered for the position of Area Guardian. You all seemed to be so different from us, wrapped up in selfish ambition and strange modes of thought. I had a sense that this was the case, Ludmila nodded. My discussions with Lady Shalltear and her handmaidens made it very clear that we live in different worlds, so to speak. Still, I find many things about our liege admirable and worthy of emulation. I still have many questions as a relatively new vassal, however. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Lord Holenyot shifted forward slightly, his tentacles waving about energetically. Please, do ask! As an Area Guardian, you are my very first junior, so I will endeavour to assist you in any way that I can. In that case, Ludmila said, Id first like to know what an Area Guardian is. My current understanding is that it is something like the military governor of a territory. Hmm Holenyot rubbed his nonexistent chin with a tentacle, that is a pretty good way to put it. For instance, the Cave of Obscenity, which comprises roughly a tenth of the Second Floor, is my Area. I am charged with both its defence and management within a set of assigned parameters. What is the goal of maintaining those parameters? Aside from ensuring the Areas defensive readiness, I tend to the various resources produced here. Those resources are delivered to the Guild Treasury, where they help shoulder the costs of Nazaricks operations. Guild Treasury? Ludmila furrowed her brow, Not the Royal Treasury? Erforgive me, I misspoke. How does the Treasury utilise your contributions? Im afraid I dont know beyond the fact that it does. The Treasurer personally handles that end of things. Once again, the vague role of Nazaricks Treasurer set off various alarms in her head. It was difficult to imagine the austere Prime Minister allowing the existence of such an opaque process, but every organisation has its quirks and weaknesses. Adhering to the way things should be was a common state of mind amongst the Sorcerer Kings vassals, so the Treasurers activities were potentially a point of failure that everyone simply accepted as normal. Do you know if the contributions of my Area undergo a similar process? Ludmila asked. They should if theyre material contributions like ours, Lord Holenyot answered, but Ive heard that the surface territories may also pay in coin as well. In that case, there may be a different procedure. How valuable are the resources produced in your territory? Im not sure. then, do you at least know what everything is? Im no crafter, but One of Lord Holenyots tentacles snaked into the pond next to them. It returned wrapped around a glowing blue fish roughly the size of Ludmilas forearm. This is a Niflheim Nightcarp. It is a Sixth-tier Fish. A Sixth-tier Fish? Yes, it can be processed into materials for Sixth-tier goods. Food, potions, etceteraI believe it can be rendered into an oil used in metalworking, as well. I wonder if Wardens Vale has any Sixth-tier fish Probably not. The administration used tiers to categorise various raw materials harvested from her territory, but Ludmila hadnt considered food items in the same light. In hindsight, she probably should have. A mature buck yielded a First-tier hide, which could be processed into First-tier leather. Its antlers and some of its organs were considered First-tier alchemical materials. By that logic, its meat probably also counted as a First-tier good. Whats the difference between Sixth-tier food and First-tier food? Ludmila asked. Oh, plenty! The tentacle released the fish back into the pond, Recipes that use Sixth-tier materials are vastly superior to a First-tier product. First-tier food, by and large, only satiates hunger. Not only does the quality of the food improve as the skill of the Cook and the quality of their materials improve, but the meals themselves will provide enhancements upon being consumed. Do you have any examples of these effects? They can make one stronger or give them special properties like regeneration and elemental resistance. Other effects include underwater breathing, levitation, replenishing stamina, and cleansing negative status effects. The potential benefits of well-prepared food are too long to list, to be honest. People lavished praise upon excellent food as if it were magical, but, as far as she knew, no one ever attributed real magical effects to food. Then again, some legends involved eating hearts of powerful Magic Beasts to gain their powers or finding mystical fruits for a similar purpose. As far as present-day realities went, however, meat from Magical Beasts and the like was only considered superior C and prohibitively expensive C fare reserved for the tables of the elite. In other words, it just tasted better. How long do these benefits last? They are temporary, of course. The precise duration depends on the recipe and the skill of the Cook. My lord, do you know any Cooks who might be willing to share what they know about preparing these special recipes? Im not certain where youll be going on your visit here, Lord Holenyot replied, But Shihoutsu Tokitsu, the Head Chef, is always on the lookout for fresh and new materials for his art. Id wager hed be amenable to sharing his knowledge if you offer something interesting in exchange. Thank you for letting me know, Ill be sure to do that. She didnt know what she could offer in exchange for the knowledge of magical cuisine, but she had to at least make the effort. It could provide an undeniable edge to her subjects and would likely also serve as the foundation for a new culinary branch in her academy. Now, Lord Holenyot said, I would like to ask a question, if I may. Of course, my lord, Ludmila replied. I will answer to the best of my ability. Ah, its not one of those types of questions. I was just wondering what your Area was like. Ive heard rumours, but some of them are so fantastical that theyre difficult to believe. Fantastical? Her territory? Ludmila wondered what they were saying about it. They say that your Area is vast beyond imagining, Lord Holenyot continued. That, even if nothing was blocking the way, one couldnt see the other end of it. Is that true? Ludmila glanced at their surroundings. She supposed that to someone who lived in a modest grotto, her fief would seem indescribably huge. Yes, its true, Ludmila said. Originally, I had a single large barony of roughly a thousand square kilometres, but the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom has allowed me to expand my holdings to over thirty times their original size. To be fair, its almost entirely undeveloped wilderness populated by Demihuman tribes. Lord Holenyots fanged maw fell open and his tentacles froze in place. Thirtyah, hm. Thats, um, quite expansive. Whatever do you do with it all? Less than five per cent of the total area is slated for conventional development, Ludmila replied. The rest is left wild and gleaned for its natural bounty. Is that so? I cant imagine the magnitude of your contributions to Nazarick. Its probably not as outrageous as you may think. The vast majority of the raw materials produced in my territory are only First-tier, and only a small percentage of it is taxed in trade. First-tier, you say? In such a vast Area? We occasionally produce Second-tier materials, Ludmila added, but most of the Sorcerous Kingdom is a mundane place. Various efforts are being made to improve things, but its still a distant objective. The tentacles in front of her resumed their gentle waving. I see. For a moment, I thought you had outstripped us all in your tribute to our Supreme Overlord. You must forgive me for my bout of irrational silliness. I had many conversations that followed a similar vein early in my relationship with Lady Shalltear, Ludmila said. While I am naturally proud of my territory, I cant say it can offer anything remotely as valuable as yours. To that end, Id like to know what your territorial development policies are like. It felt a bit silly asking such a question when the territory in question was a cave, but the answer could potentially offer novel insights that would help with her efforts in Wardens Vale. Up until recently, Lord Holenyot said, there was no development. It was mostly still as you see right now. However, Lord Ainz started encouraging us to explore potential improvements to our respective Areas in order to strengthen Nazarick. Ive tried a few things here and there, but the Sixth Floor is where most of the progress has been made. They say that its because its the part of Nazarick thats most compatible with the environs of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Are there limitations to these new initiatives? Oh, but of course! None of our activities are permitted to upset the complex balance fashioned by the Supreme Beings. As a whole, the Great Tomb of Nazarick is a realm that can sustain itself in perpetuity. Does that mean my development plans are in line with His Majestys will? What does that mean for everyone else? The central administration did little to regulate development throughout the Sorcerous Kingdom, giving local leaders free rein in their respective territories. Compared to places that could produce Sixth-tier fish, the Duchy of E-Rantel was probably an insignificant economic factor in the grand scheme of things. Everything may have just been an experiment with expenses that were considered trivial by the Royal Court. Im trying to achieve something similar myself, Ludmila said. Many of my peers question whether its the right thing to do, however. Lord Holenyot scoffed. Dont let them get to you, he said. Its your Area, after all. They have no more say in its inner workings than I do in the affairs of my fellow Area Guardians. Not even the Guardian Overseer is allowed to interfere unless something has gone terribly wrong. That is reassuring to hear, my lord, Ludmila said. If youd like, youre more than welcome to come and visit my territory. I could even locate a cave that you could vacation in or use for experimentation. A pair of tentacles reached across the table to grasp her by the shoulders. Is that truly alright, my dear? Im hesitant to take you up on such a generous offer without offering something in return You wouldnt be the only one who has done so, Ludmila replied. More than a few of His Majestys vassals are in my territory doing things. Lord Mare is trying to propagate a new ecology. Lord Cocytus has sent some of his Lizardmen to establish a colony. Lady Epsilon is building something deep underwater, Lady Delta is helping out with Ranger training, and Lady Zetawell, I guess she just comes over to eat. Everyone is using the place to help improve the Sorcerous Kingdom in their own way. In that case, hmmoh, I have so many things that Id love to try with you! Ah, but first, I must ask Lord Ainz for permission to leave Nazarick. Then Ludmila smiled as Lord Holenyot performed a sort of dance on the other side of the table, his surprisingly flexible body leaning back and forth as his tentacles waved in the air excitedly. After a full turn, he stopped and the tip of one tentacle went to the side of his head. His maw formed into a frown as time went on, and then he lowered the tentacle and looked towards the entrance of his domain. Is something the matter, my lord? Ludmila asked. I received another communication from Miss Aureole, Lord Holenyot replied. She asked me if I was alright earlier. I said that I was, but now shes contacted me again. When I mentioned that you were in my Area, she told me that she was sending help right away. How odd. Ludmila glanced to the side. Did that mean she was going to be sent back to Lady Shalltear? Maybe there was some way to escape I know, right? Lord Holenyot responded blithely, Anyway, aboutC The air in the grotto shifted, and the thump of the door against the wall heralded the arrival of Lord Holenyots reinforcements. Have you started yet? How far have you gotten? Dont tell me youre alreadyC Lady Shalltear rushed in, wearing the same robe she had been wearing at the salon. Her crimson eyes glowed in excitementat least until she took an inventory of the interior. Welcome, Lady Shalltear, Lord Holenyot bent his conical body in greeting, We were justC Wrong. Lord Holenyot blinked. I-I beg your pardon, my lady? Wrong! Wrong, wrong, wrong, wrong, wrong! Everything is wrong! Ludmila exchanged a look with Lord Holenyot. What was she talking about? Was she expecting them to be locked in a desperate struggle? Im afraid I dont understand whats wrong, Lady Shalltear, Lord Holenyot said. Ah, is it because there arent enough teacups? Just a momentC WRONG!!! For Lord Peroroncinos sake, this is the worst ero in the wrong way! Wheres your pride as a Roper? Lord Holenyot cringed all the way to the tips of his tentacles. He turned to offer Ludmila an apologetic look. Lady Shalltear crossed her arms, tapping her foot impatiently. Im waitingI expect to see a hot, dripping mess by the timeCitah! A dark figure appeared behind Lady Shalltear and silenced her with the chop of a bony hand. Alright, a deep, familiar voice said, lets not go any further than that. Ludmilas lips parted breathlessly as she took in the maelstrom of obsidian radiance that was the Sorcerer King. Her knees went weak and she felt herself falling backwards. As the world faded into darkness, the last thing she felt was Lord Holenyots tentacled embrace. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Alls well that ends wellor something like that? An odd mixture of worry and embarrassment ebbed from Ainzs bones as he looked down at the fallen form of Baroness Zahradnik. Holenyot cradled her in his tentacles, his single eye fixed into a look of concern. The disaster that Ainz had feared would happen hadnt, but Shalltear had created a disaster of a different kind. Holenyot, Shalltear whispered to the Roper, this is your chance! Ainz chopped the overly excited Vampire again. We should move her to a place where she may rest undisturbed, he said. Holenyot, take her down to the Sixth Floor. By your command, Ainz-sama. The Roper secured the young woman and left the cave. Too late, Ainz realised the highly problematic image it created. He took one last look at the cavern before returning to the catacombs outside, but the Roper was long gone. Not far away, Aureole Omega was examining the aftermath of the Baroness escapades across the Second Floor. Ainz-sama. I saw something quite unsettling just now I instructed Holenyot to bring Lady Zahradnik to a resting place on the Sixth Floor. Shes Undead, so does she even need rest? How did she faint, anyway? Shouldnt she be immune to those sorts of effects? The world was a strange place, and that strangeness wasnt limited to harmless oddities. Is that so? The poor woman, of all of the Five Worsts, it had to be him Ah, nothing happened, just so you know. Unfortunately, Shalltear added. Ainz bopped Shalltear on the head again, but, this time, she emitted a heated moan. More importantly, he withdrew his hand and cleared his throat, how goes your analysis of thewell, we cant exactly call it a battle. The Baroness fight across the Second Floor was an eye-opening affair. He had always felt that the test with the Workers was lacking in many ways and that much had now been made plain. Why is abjuration so unpopular around here again? A single counterdivination effect had effectively blinded the defence coordinator and thus her ability to effectively respond to a single, well-equipped threat who opted for a low-impact approach. It wasnt as if the spell in question was out of reach for the natives. It also wasnt impossible for the natives to achieve similar sets of equipment if the rest of the world was advanced as many asserted. Thus, the Baroness probably wasnt unique in her combination of combat and infiltration capabilities. I mostly understand how events played out, Ainz-sama, Aureole said, but It feels like many of the things that happened should have been impossible. Yet, this is our reality now, Ainz said. As a Commander, what would you say our most glaring weaknesses are? Many factors came together to generate this result, Aureole said. First would be the lack of information we had to work with. With divination measures failing and most of the Mercenaries disabled, our surveillance is woefully lacking. Lady Zahradnik could simply hide whenever it suited her, and the longer she hid, the more effort it took to keep track of all of the possible actions she might have undertaken. Ainz nodded in agreement. To put it simply, Nazaricks defences were designed to face Level 100 players. As such, the anti-stealth measures in their defensive scheme came in the form of Mercenaries on par or better than the Eyeball Corpses he could summon. All of them had Truesight and boasted detection abilities that surpassed Auras, and many of them had a suite of annoying Skills designed to hamper invaders until the combat-oriented Mercenaries could engage them. With Nazarick in low maintenance mode, however, all of those assets were disabled. The reconnaissance-capable Mercenaries that were still active C namely the Eight-Edge Assassins and Hanzos C were deployed outside of Nazarick and limited in availability. The free POPs that now served as the guild bases regular security force werent ever meant to be a security force in the first place. They were simply elements that added flavour to the tomb and most could be safely ignored by high-level Players. I probably have a solution to the surveillance issue, Ainz said. And I believe it is less of an actual issue and more the fact that our previous experiment with native subjects didnt fully explore their potential as we might have in the Sorcerous Kingdom. What other factors do you consider a problem? The next issue concerns the POPs, Ainz-sama, Aureole replied. The vast majority are mindless and thus can only carry out simple instructions. Without a proper distribution of Commanders to oversee Nazaricks assets, our responsiveness leaves much to be desired. This, in turn, compounds with our surveillance issues and the variousrealities that come with this new world. Could Elder Liches not be employed for the role? Elder Liches are a potential option since they are suited to commanding Undead forces, but they do have a distinct flavour that can be exploited. The natives seem to be well-versed in this C in fact, I would almost say that the near-universal antagonistic relationship between the Undead and the living in this world has led to a situation where everyone knows how to fight the Undead and are more than willing to do so. We have been overpowering all opposition thus far, but that is no guarantee it will always be the case. Once again, Ainz nodded silently in agreement. He wasnt certain whether it was because of her Commander Job Class Levels or her settings in general, but the somewhat reclusive Aureole Omega was one of the most observant, rational, and shrewd NPCs in Nazarick. As the Area Guardian of the Cherry Blossom Sanctuary and the Commander of the Great Tombs ultimate line of defence on the Eighth Floor, she was not only readily critical of what she saw as issues, but also actively endeavoured to come up with solutions for them. In that case, Ainz asked, what would you recommend? It isnt as if we cant use Elder Liches, Aureole answered, we simply need to train them out of their template. As Ainz-sama has so abundantly proven, having the Undead act outside of the natives expectations casts all of their preconceptions and thus preparations to the wind. With sufficient experience, the Elder Liches working in the outside world may be employed for the task. What about until then? I believe that expanding the Area Guardians responsibilities will assist greatly in our responsiveness to threats. They arent Commanders, but anything is better than our current extreme top-down approach to defence. Expanding their responsibilitiesdo you mean something like having them not only defend their rooms, but also the corridors in the vicinity? That would be the most straightforward application, Ainz-sama, but not the only one. For instance, if we spread Kyouhukous family all over the place, they could act as a makeshift alarm system. Their mundane detection ability is poor, but if one of them gets stepped onahCplease dont let anyone know that I made such a suggestion. A quiet smile that was at least three parts mischief traced over Aureoles lips. Ainz could easily imagine the uproar that would occur if he went through with that particular suggestion. Well probably have to pass on that one, Ainz said, but your point is well taken. Ill have the Area Guardians of each floor get together and well see what they can come up with. Do you have anything else to add? Beyond that, Ainz-sama, it is difficult to say. A Commander is only as effective as the information that they have and the resources at their disposal. Once our defences are reorganised, they will have to be further assessed. Umu. In that case, were done here. Aureole folded her hands in front of her lap and bowed respectfully. Then I shall be returning to my post, Ainz-sama. Please enjoy the rest of the tournament. The clacking of Aureoles geta receded down the corridor. Ainz glanced at Shalltear, who had been standing quietly at his side the entire time. Speaking of the tournament, he said, shouldnt you be preparing for it as well? Oh, but I have been, Ainz-sama! Dressed as she was, the words didnt carry much weight. Her apparent preparations didnt in any way resemble what someone facing a major battle would undergo. Much to Shalltears disappointment, Ainz left the Second Floor to rejoin the event on the Sixth. A festival was being held outside the arena, acting as a battleground of sorts for Nazaricks noncombatants. The aroma of the food stands wafted through the air, tempting passers-by with their offerings. Yakisoba! Get your super addictive yakisoba here! Grilled corn and squid! Weve got beer, too! Cotton candy! Candied apples! Chocolate bananas! The Homunculus Maids were, of course, the main customers. They walked together in twos and threes, often with one food item or another sticking out of their mouths. Ainz could only sigh whimsically at the sight. Suzuki Satorus memories of food mostly consisted of flavoured nutrient paste and his old world certainly didnt have anything like thisat least not for the common man. He often bemoaned the irony of having an entire fantasy world before him, yet being unable to experience it as he formerly could. Ainz-sama!!! Auras voice sounded from somewhere in the crowd. She appeared a moment later, squeezing through the throng with a bright smile on her face. Ainz-sama, welcome back! Is everything alright? It was nothing to worry about. How are the festivities coming along? Great! The first performance starts in an houractually, something weird happened just now. Weird? Yeah. People were saying that Holenyot caught a woman. I went to look and the woman turned out to be Baroness Zahradnik! AhIm not exactly sure how it happened, but she ended up at Holenyots place. I instructed him to bring her over here. Where did they go, by the way? He disappeared into an empty cabin with her, Auras gaze slid to the side. I dont think anyones willing to find out what theyre doing. Aura, you shouldnt judge a man by his tentacles. What the hell did I just say? Of course! Aura replied with a completely serious expression, Holenyot was created by the Supreme Beings as the Worst Ero, so no one would ever judge him for that! Hes carrying out Ainz-samas orders, too! How did it end up that way? Ainz considered clarifying his statement, but he was afraid that it would end up in an awkward place. Aura was still a child by Elf standards, after all. Mah, Im sure theyll join us later. Lets take a look around, shall we? Yes, Ainz-sama! The crowd parted to make way, with cheers accompanying his every footstep. It was how he would have liked E-Rantel to be C well, maybe not to the same extremes C but the citizens still had a long way to go regarding their support of the Sorcerer King. Being Undead was a bigger obstacle than he initially thought it would be. Youve been doing an excellent job officiating the matches so far, Aura. Is it something you enjoy? If I recall correctly, you also did it that other time. Hmm, I wonderits more like I end up being the one doing it, I guess? It must be because you have a very energetic voice, Ainz said. Conveying excitement is very important in that sort of job. Though he said so, his statement wasnt the product of good memories. As a grunt in sales, he had to do it even if it killed him. Putting on a smile and displaying enthusiasm about products that he had no clue about always left him feeling empty after he met with company clients. In many cases, some of the goods seemed so sketchy that he felt like he was cheating people, and he probably was. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. His was a cutthroat world where people cut corners wherever they could. Not that anyone seemed to care. If a machine that he sold to a company killed dozens or even hundreds of its employees, that company wouldnt give a damn so long as it resulted in greater profits than before. There were always more poor and desperate people scratching up a living outside of the arcologies to replace the dead and maimed, after all. They stopped to watch some of the denizens try to win prizes at a shooting gallery. Someone had gotten the guild Blacksmith to craft a handful of low-level magical guns, which fired their default ammo at a group of targets made from higher-tier materials. It wasnt exactly the same as the historical records that one of his friends had shown him in the past, but it was close enough. Come to think of it, where did they get the ideas for all of this? Who built the stands for the festival? Ainz asked. Umsome of my Area Guardians went to do some research for the festival in the Great Library, Aura answered. They said they found all of this there. Ah, I guess that makes sense Yggdrasil took every opportunity to push its microtransactions on the player base, so someone had probably purchased some sort of festival bundle for the guild base. Ainz Ooal Gown had more than a few impulsive shoppers who couldnt resist special promotions and filled rows of shelves in Ashurbanipal with their spoils. An exaggerated bang sounded from the range. The shot went wide, putting a hole in the back of the stall. isnt that dangerous? Ainz asked. I dont think so, Aura answered. Those guns are so terrible that they cant hit anything. Thats a problem too, isnt it? The stand operator C a half-golem Area Guardian from the Fourth Floor named Gororo C did look rather smug. A bullet bounced off of his shoulder and he let out a mocking snort. How about giving it a shot, Aura? Me? I dont have any mana, so Ah, that entirely slipped my mind. He wondered how a Gunner would fare. As if reading his thoughts, Shizu and Entoma emerged from the crowd. The pink-haired sniper stepped up to the counter, flipping a Yggdrasil gold coin over to the Half-Golem operator. Shizu raised her weapon, but then Gororo went to stand in her way. H-Hold on there, Miss Shizu! You have to use one of our weapons! Shizu stared silently at the operator. She picked up one of the weapons lying on the counter and scrutinised it with an expressionless look. This weapon. It sucks. If you dont like it, the Half-Golem crossed his arms, then dont play. Too hard? Entoma said around a mouthful of grilled squid. The muzzle of the shoddy magical gun came up and a shot rang out. A metallic clink sounded as the magical round hit not the target downrange from Shizu, but the post on the other side of the target beside it. That cant be right. No matter how terrible that weapon is, it should still perform better than a mundane weapon in Shizus hands Another shot rang out. A divot appeared in the ground a metre in front of the target. Ainzs gaze went from the ground to the target, trying to figure out what was going on. Is it just me, he said, or are those targets equipped with armour? They are, Ainz-sama, Aura replied. why? Because its a battle between the stand and any challengers, right? Why would they let them win? I knew this was too normal looking to be true. Combat in their new world, as Ainz had quickly learned, did not follow the rules that one might expect in a real world. Instead, the outcomes of any action were close to what one would expect from Yggdrasil. A shoddy, low-level weapon shooting unenchanted projectiles in what was effectively an auto attack had no chance of successfully landing a hit on the armour adorning the targets. Full Burst. A storm of gunfire lit the stand as Shizu activated one of her Gunner skills. By the end of it, the barrel of Shizus gun C which was supposed to be a bolt-action rifle C glowed an angry orange and the stand had more holes than stand. The armoured target, however, stood completely unscathed. Shizu scanned her handiwork and nodded once before stomping away. The stand collapsed a few moments later. What was the point of that stand, exactly? He half said to himself. Oh, Ainz-sama, Gororo emerged from the debris, Im so glad that you asked! The challengers to this stand experience what it must be like for the natives of this world to face the Great Tomb of Nazarick! As you can see, the target is completely intact! Ainz eyed the remains of the stand. If the target was Nazarick, then what did the stand itself represent? I see youve put quite a bit of thought into it, he said. Its unfortunate that its ruined now. This one is humbled by Ainz-samas praise! Theres no need to worry about the stand: we can have a replacement made in no time. He glanced at the bystanders. It didnt look like anyone found the explanation strange. If anything, they were touched by the notion. As he left the stand, he overheard more than a few chatting excitedly about experiencing the futility of the shooting gallery. After perusing some of the festivals other offerings, Aura led him to the stage where the afternoon talent show would soon begin. A gilded throne had been prepared for him on the front row, looking painfully out of place with its surroundings. Wont this block the view of the people behind me? Ainz asked. Looking at the back of the chair that Ainz-sama is sitting on is far better than just watching the performances! Aura answered. His eyes went to the crowd. Indeed, they were mostly arranged behind the throne, making it look like an explosion had scoured away the rest of the audience. Lets have everyone sit more normally, shall we? Ainz said, The performers must have practised hard for this moment, after all. Ainz went to sit down while Aura went to disperse the audience. The stage had been constructed out of wood harvested from the Sixth Floor, coming complete with a pit where the Erich String Orchestra would accompany the various acts. Having all those Doppelganger faces looking up from the pit at me like that is actually sort of creepy If he recalled correctly, most had already stored the forms of various natives in the Sorcerous Kingdom and beyond. A few of them had already performed abroad, most notably playing the role of the Maid Demons in Ainzs first battle against Jaldabaoth in the Holy Kingdom. Others had assignments elsewhere, playing roles that allowed them to investigate native technology, magic, trade, and politics, but they had all returned to participate in the festival. Aura returned to his side, opting to stand at his shoulder. Ainz looked around for a performance schedule, but he couldnt find any pamphlets lying around. What act are you most looking forward to? Ainz asked. Hmmthe Evil Lords are putting on another dramatic production, so probably that. I seebut shouldnt they be in the fighting tournament rather than the talent portion? Theres no rule that says they cant enter the talent portion, Aura replied. Their acts for Nazarick Talent Night are super popular, too! I think people would be disappointed if they didnt make a showing. Admittedly, Ainz did enjoy the performances of the Evil Lords. Their dramatic productions usually cast villainous masterminds as the protagonists, and the plot of each story had plenty of the deception, scheming, and manipulation that was expected of such characters. Personally, he thought the best part was that the good guys were always built up before it was revealed to them that they were nothing more than puppets dancing in the palm of the protagonists hand. I suppose so, Ainz said. Oh, I heard that they were producing a series. Is that true? It is! Aura nodded excitedly, The pilot for Dance of the Blind is today. Fools Conquest is being put on tomorrow. Which series theyll do will depend on the audiences reception. Light applause filled the air as Chacmool crawled to the conductors stand. The amorphous Heteromorph bowed deeply to Ainz before straightening to turn his eye stalks to the audience. It looks like a lot of people have too much time on their hands, Chacmool sighed. I suppose I should thank everyone for bothering to come. Our first act features Neuronist Painkill. I wont fault anyone if they vomit during the performance. With that, Chacmool turned around and raised his baton with a bulbous pseudopod. The ceiling of the Sixth Floor dimmed and the clear skies were replaced by a field of stars as a single woodwind filled the air with a meandering melody. Cold white lighting illuminated Neuronist as she undulated onto the stage. Wh-What in the world is this? The rest of the Erich String Orchestra joined its soloist, playing a score that sounded like a chorus of tortured cats. Neuronist wobbled and swayed in rough time with the music, filling Ainz with an indescribable feeling. Then, to his great dismay, she stopped to dance in place directly in front of him. Neuronist locked her intense gaze upon Ainz, the tentacles on her face whipping wildly as she writhed and jiggled her grey folds suggestively at him. He wished he had a stomach so he could vomit. Then, just when he thought it couldnt get worse, Neuronist hooked a curved black fingernail on the strap of her leather bra Before she could yank off her top, the Brain Eater flopped onto the stage with a heavy thud. Foul! Aura scowled as she lowered her bow, Thats totally a foul! This act is cancelled! The Dark Elf frowned as Neuronist was dragged off of the stage. A pair of Homunculus Maids appeared to mop the stage clean after Neuronist was removed. Honestly, Aura muttered, why are Nazaricks women all so Ainz chuckled and patted Aura lightly on the head. Youre such a responsible girl, he said. That must be why I put you in charge of the others. A-Ainz-sama, Aura fidgeted under his touch, Im not a little kid! E-Everyones looking at us The next act was a manzai routine between Sous Chef and Eclair, followed by a skit performed by a group of Homunculus Maids. By the time they reached the Evil Lords act at the end, the venues seating was packed. Dramatic music rose from the orchestra and fiery lighting filled the stage. Illusion magic created the scene of a forest village set aflame and the first actor dashed into view. A Gnoll? We dont have anyah, it must be one of our Doppelgangers. The Gnoll drew a three-metre-tall war bow, sending an arrow the size of a scorpion bolt into the darkness. Is anyone alive? She shouted, IsC Dyah! A shorter Gnoll ran onto the stage. Herfor! Where are the others? Were fighting as best as we can, Herfor said. The Undead are everywhere! What about the villagers? Theyre being escorted to the hills. The old and infirm insisted on staying behind to buy time. The fools! Dyah snarled, Every corpse that we leave behind will be raised as an abomination that will hunt our people to the ends of the world! In the background, an illusory branch crashed into the ground in flames. Ainz leaned forward in his seat in anticipation. And what would you have them do, Matron? Herfor shouted, Limp away, dragging down our people until death and despair take us all? Better that they die proud in their purpose, giving nothing that the Undead crave! A low growl rose from Dyahs throat. Her nose turned down as she looked at the blanket of ashes on the forest floor. Herfor placed a paw on her shoulder. Weve done everything we can, my love, Herfor said. There was barely any warning! I cant even think of where these Undead might have come from; our forest was always full of light and life! And now it is full of flames and death, Dyah spat. LetsC The Gnoll Matron froze, the rounded ears atop her head raised and alert. She drew an arrow from the quiver at her hip. Theyre close, Dyah said. We should leave. It is too late for that. A sterile voice sounded from above. Its rich dark robes fluttering in the fiery tempest, an Overlord floated down to stand before the two Gnolls. All around them, the figures of various Undead appeared through the smoke. Oh, its Fulvius. They sure went out of their way to cast a lot of characters. The local Gnoll Matron, I presume, Fulvius said. You will make a fine addition to my collection. Herfor stepped in front of Dyah. Run, Dyah, he said. Our people need you and youre strong enough to break through and escape. Ill hold this bastard off! Hold me off? Fulvius tone rose by a notch, Wretched mortal, is your mind so minuscule that you fail to comprehend the existence that stands before you? The only thing I need to comprehend is that youre a walking pile of unliving filth! Herfor snarled, Get out of here, Dyah! Despite Herfors urgings, Dyah remained frozen in place. Fulvius raised his arm, pointing a bony finger at Herfor. Die. Herfor collapsed. Fulvius turned his attention to Dyah, his robes sending up a swirl of cinders with every step. The ignorant fool, he said. He never noticed you were already paralysed by my powers. Now, what shall you serve me as? A Death Knight? A Dread Ghast? Or perhaps something more spectral would be more to your taste? So many options. Ah, but before any of thatsuffer. Fulvius pressed his palm to Dyahs abdomen. A strangled gasp rose from the Gnolls throat as she withered under the Overlords touch. Your people will perish, Fulvius said. All of them. Worry not, however: it is only natural. The goal of all life is death, after all. The Overlord reached out to inflict another negative energy drain on the helpless Gnoll. Then, a blade descended from on high, shattering Fulvius arm into a thousand fragments. What! Fulvius recoiled. Thats as far as you go, abomination! On wings of darkness, the Evil Lord of Greed descended to land between Fulvius and Dyah. He yanked his scythe out of the ground, brandishing it against the Overlord with a flourish. Irweth! He called out, Ysvrith! A storm of black arrows rained from the sky, destroying the Undead army cutting off their escape. The figures of countless Gnolls emerged to replace them. Fulvius looked back and forth, then levelled his burning crimson gaze on the interloper. Youwho are you?! There was no report ofC The Evil Lords scythe separated the Overlords skull from his shoulders. His robe formed a dark puddle on the ground as his body fell. Obliteration is the only answer to the Undead, the Evil Lord said. With Fulvius fall, the effect holding Dyah in place was dispelled. The Gnoll fell weakly to the ground, her ragged breaths barely audible over the crackle of the flames. A Gnoll mystic came to administer treatment, and, a few moments later, Dyah pushed herself up on one arm. Despite just having been rescued, she looked up at her saviour with unveiled suspicion. A Demon? I have been called that on many occasions, the Evil Lord of Greed turned his blindfolded gaze on Dyah, then smiled, but I would rather be addressed by my name. I am called Samaeland it appears that we share a common enemy. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Ludmila took in a lungful of air as she stirred from her oblivious state. Green, earthy odours hung in the air, suggesting that she wasnt in the same place as before. Additionally, there were two other scents that she immediately recognised, one much stronger than the other. Her eyes fluttered open. Lord Mare? H-Hello. She looked up at the wooden ceiling for a moment before turning her attention to the rest of her surroundings. The walls, floor and furniture all appeared to be crafted out of wood and decorations suited for the daughter of a wealthy family were tastefully placed around the room. Actually, I dont know what half of these items are. Ludmila sat up, finding Lord Mare seated at the end of the bed she had been lying in. He had his back against the wall and a book was open across his lap. She narrowed her eyes at the open window beyond him. Its nighttime? How long have I been out for? Ah, its not nighttime, Lord Mare told her. We just turned the daylight off. I beg your pardon, my lord? Umthey changed the lighting from day to night because theyre doing something at the tournament festival. She still didnt get it. Ludmila checked under her covers to make sure that she was decent, then decided to use the opportunity to equip her civilian garb. Once she was done, she pulled back her blanket and swung her legs over the side of the bed, reaching for her boots on the floor. How much time has passed? Ludmila asked, And how did I get here? The last I remember, I was having a conversation with Lord Holenyot in his Area and then His Majesty appeared. She cringed at the recollection of the undoubtedly poor showing on her part. Why did she have to be so utterly hopeless in the presence of the Sorcerer King? Holenyot brought you over, Lord Mare told her. He took you to an empty cabin at first, but then some weird rumours started so I moved you to our house. Is Lord Holenyot still around? I should apologise for all of the trouble that Ive caused. He went back home as soon as I picked you up, Lord Mare said. Its been a few hours since then. H-How are you feeling? Holenyot said that you fainted, but is that even possible? Ludmila rose and stretched out of habit. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed that the door to the room had opened a crack and someone was peeking inside. Someone is looking in on us, she said. Is it a member of your household staff? Huh? Oh. I guess? We took in three Elves a while ago and Lord Ainz gave them jobs. Theyre pretty annoying Ah, them. I recall you mentioning that before. Mhm. Ludmila took her boots over to a table near the middle of the room. She pulled out a chair and sat down, then felt an odd sensation as the piece of furniture grew to fit her. About my fainting, Ludmila said as she pulled on a boot. Are other Undead not affected by His Majestys presence? Lord Mare looked up from his book, a tiny frown crossing his lips. There was something that Shalltear said back whenoh. But can that make the Undead faint? I dont remember there being any status effects like that From what Ive seen, Ludmila said, different types of Undead are affected by His Majestys presence in different ways. The Elder Liches of the Katze Cabal, for instance, are filled with awe. Lady Shalltears handmaidens seem to experience something similar to their mistress. There arent many other examples that I know of yet, but I think that each type of Undead is affected differently. If she were to broadly describe it, the Undead became more alive in the ways that suited them in the Sorcerer Kings presence, displaying reactions generally reserved for the living. Hehthats interesting, Lord Mare said. I should ask Yuri about it. Ludmila pulled on her other boot. I wouldnt recommend that, my lord, Ludmila said. Miss Alpha is a stern woman Lord Mare seemed to shrink in on himself as if imagining what the director might do to him. Ludmila had heard some stories from Liam and Saye, but, aside from nearly punching a hole in a classroom wall, nothing the Orphanage Director did seemed that extreme. She fished a mirror out of her Infinite Haversack and placed it on the table. Strangely, her ordeals hadnt left much of a mess aside from a bit of grime collected while making her way around the Second Floor. Have you heard anything from Lady Shalltear, my lord? No. Want me to contact her for you? lets not. Ludmila put her things away and went over to the window. They were in a meadow surrounded by tall woodland and only some of the vegetation looked familiar. Ive seen some of these plants before, she said. Arent they the ones youve placed in Glasirs keeping? Yeah, Lord Mare replied. Things are going well in Wardens Vale, so Im hoping that we can introduce more soon. Speaking of whichone of those plants ate a pair of socks the other day, are we going to have to worry about plants going into peoples dressers and eating peoples clothing? They broke into someones house and ate their socks? Not exactly, my lord, Ludmila said. The Linum sisters like the feel of the grass under their bare feet and one of them left their socks in the hall. We learned, too late, that at least one of those plants can devour fabric. Glasir will have to speak with the plants about it, Lord Mare told her. They should listen to her, but let me know if they dont. Outside, the starry night was abruptly replaced by a sunny day. Practically speaking, it didnt make any difference to Ludmila, but the idea that day and night could be switched so casually was mind-boggling. Mind-boggling and problematic. Doesnt doing this interfere with natural cycles? A second observer joined the first at the door. Ludmila backed away from the window. I shouldnt impose on you any longer, my lord, she said. Out of curiosity, how far is your territory from Lady Shalltears? Umthree floors? Three floors? Un. This is the Sixth Floor. Shalltears lowest Floor is the Third. Did that mean they were even deeper underground? Was the scenery outside of the window something like a highly advanced version of the underground farms she was building in her demesne? An underground forest? If so, she was falling far short of the Sorcerer Kings expectations when he had first explained the concept to her. She would have to realign her vision to more closely match what she had seen. Another face appeared at the door. Lord Mare closed the book on his lap and tossed it on his pillow. We should go, he said. The door swung open. Three Elf women in maid uniforms rushed into the room. You mustnt, Lord Mare! The pink-haired one said. Humans are dangerous! Said the blue-haired one. Shell turn you into a slave! The last, a blonde with short-cropped hair cried. Lord Mare turned his head to look up at Ludmila. Y-Youre going to turn me into a slave? He asked. Slavery is illegal in the Sorcerous Kingdom, my lord, Ludmila answered. See? She dodged the question! We wont let you turn Lord Mare into your toy! The three Elf Maids moved to interpose themselves between Lord Mare and Ludmila. Though their ire was misdirected, she felt that their desire to defend the master of their household was admirable. Perhaps some directions will do, Ludmila said. Whats the most expedient way to the surface, my lord? The surface? Lord Mares voice came from behind the wall of Elf Maids, Didnt you just arrive a few hours ago? I did, butwell, I dont really feel like talking about it right now. What are the chances of Lady Shalltear appearing around here, by the way? Mmhshe should be preparing for the tournament like the others, so pretty slim until her fights are over. Lord Ainz said that everyone should enjoy the festivities, so you should take a look around. Admittedly, it would be an awful waste if she just left on account of a single incident. There was far too much that she might learn by staying. In that case, Ludmila said, I should take up His Majesty on his offer. Where do you suggest I go first? The fighting tournament is at the arena and the festival is around there, too. Its two kilometres north of here. You probably wont be interested in the festival and the next set of matches is in the evening. How about we take a look at some things I was thinking of trying out in your Area? I would like that, my lord, she replied. Well be attending the tournament in the evening, I presume? Un, Lord Mare nodded. Lord Ainz will be there, so no one will miss it. Since it was an arena, hopefully she could sit somewhere far away from His Majesty. She wouldnt be able to live with herself if she put on another shameful display in front of the Sorcerer King. The three Elf Maids collectively glared a hole in Ludmilas back as they made their way out of the room. Ludmila wasnt sure why they were so antagonistic towards her and she wasnt sure that she wanted to know. At the least, asking would likely trigger another wave of hatred and resentment towards her and she didnt want to waste any time dealing with it. They followed a tunnel-like corridor that looked like it had been bored through wood rather than constructed. Ludmila traced her fingers along the wall, feeling its grain as they descended a spiral staircase. This house has some very peculiar construction, she said. Its not peculiar, Human, one of the Elf Maids jumped on her statement. Lord Mare has one of the finest houses weve ever seen. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Thats right, a second Elf Maid added. Its far more beautiful than any Human home. Do they intend to take issue with every other thing that I say? If Lord Mare thought anything of their opposition to her existence, he didnt show it. He led them through a cosy sort of drawing room with an attached kitchen, then outside through a rounded door. Ludmila was surprised to find out that the building that they had been in was, in reality, a huge tree. The tree was wider than it was tall, and its massive boughs extended dozens of metres from its thick trunk. Im amazed to see that a tree could survive such an ordeal, Ludmila said. What kind of techniques were used to fashion the dwelling within? Um Lord Mare is a great Druid! The blue-haired Elf said. Dont underestimate him just because hes young! Said the blonde-haired Elf. In various ways, The redhead said. That doesnt answer my question The only thing their heated defence gave away was that Druids were capable of such a feat. She knew they had magic that could shape wood, but could it be done to such an extent? Will Glasir be able to do something similar in the future? Ludmila asked. Its hard to say, Lord Mare answered. Arent you already using transmutation spells to reform materials in Wardens Vale? We are, Ludmila replied, but theyve only been used to recycle materials. Glasir is still hesitant to use it on living things. Why? Because shes afraid that shell hurt them. Lord Mare stopped and stared blankly at her for a moment. Oh. Oh? I-Its nothing, Lord Mare resumed walking. Umyou dont think its silly? Professionals in agriculture often guide and shape the growth of plants, Ludmila said. I suppose they dont think of their work as harmful. I think Glasir is mostly worried about making a mistake with her tree, which is understandable. She is connected to it, after all. Didnt you propose that we manage the growth of Glasirs tree, anyway? Yes, the modified daisugi technique that you explained to me sounds promising, but I havent broached the topic with Glasir yet. I feel that weve built up a lot of trust, but her tree is still a sensitive subject. Since Glasirs tree was supposed to grow to a colossal size, it was clear that the direction of that growth would have to be managed. The technique that Lord Mare spoke of was similar to pollarding, except it was used on a trees branches to create natural platforms that could be used to cultivate wood for harvesting. With some adjustments to the technique, the boughs of the tree could act as the upper layers of the city, with entire communities nestled in its leaves. Above all else, Lord Mare was hopeful that high-tier materials would be possible to cultivate in and around the Divine Ash, including wood from the tree itself. Ludmila similarly sought to cultivate greater levels of technical expertise in her subjects so they would be able to work with those materials. Needless to say, her military training also factored this in, though since it already focused on bow and polearm mastery, it didnt result in much of a shift from what she was already doing. They went to the northern edge of the meadow, following a stream that flowed northwest from the clearing. As Ludmila expected, the woodland that they traversed displayed the hallmarks of a well-managed forest rather than something like the untamed wildlands around Wardens Vale. Once in a while, she spotted dens and litters where Lady Auras companions made their homes. Is this forest capable of supporting all of Lady Auras companions? She asked. Of course, Lord Mare answered. Usually, everything balances out, but our security spending has been lowered recently. Weve been using the surplus to run a few experiments around the Floor. Would this be the reason why youre so supportive of my style of development? Yes. After arriving in Nazarick, it slowly became apparent why the Sorcerous Kingdoms central administration never challenged the way that Ludmila did things. Unlike Human realms, which were driven by competition over scarce resources in the pursuit of what could be broadly defined as growth, Nazaricks territories seemed to revolve around maintenance. Industries existed to sustain operations rather than fuel expansion. The way that Ludmila managed her territory just happened to be conceptually the same as Nazarick and thus the correct way of doing things. Out of curiosity, Ludmila asked, how would you justify this sort of economy to those who favour moreaggressive development policies? Why would I need to do that? Lord Mare asked, Things are the way that they are because theyre supposed to be that way. Lets just say that someone confronts you over it. How would you settle your differences? UmId kill them? I meant in a non-violent way. I cant exactly go around killing other Nobles for disagreeing with my policies. Its your Area. They have no right to say anything about how you manage it. I guess if they really wanted to, they could complain to Shalltearwhy are you so worried about it? Rather than worry, Ludmila said, I feel that this is something well come across often in the future. Immediate survival or at least the idea of what ensures immediate survival dominates the thinking of nearly every society that I know of. If the Sorcerous Kingdom is to preside over an eternal hegemony, then we either must account for the conflicts that this sort of thinking leads to or lead the societies of our client states away from it. Mmhthats complicated. You should ask Lord Ainz about it. Hell definitely have a perfect answer for you. If I can stay in control of myself, perhaps. Far be it for her to grasp His Majestys thoughts in their entirety. She simply wanted to understand her small part of things so she could serve Him well. Accomplishing just that was more than enough to make her happy. Their stroll through the woods abruptly ended when they arrived at a circular clearing not unlike that of a frontier holding. A cluster of log cabins lay at the centre of a hodgepodge of cultivated fields. A mix of residents from several races could be seen around the buildings or out tending to the land. Ludmila examined the border of the forest and the fields with a frown. Was this area recently cleared for agriculture? She asked. A couple of years ago, Lord Mare answered. Reducing security allowed us to set aside some resources for experiments with local crops. This part of the Floor is called the Green Hole. The people that live here are pretty much all from the Great Forest of Tob. Lizardmen, Dryads, andTreants? What are you having them do here? Theyre basically Farmers, Lord Mare said. Weve split them up into different tenancies, sort of like how its done in your Area. Each one is monitored for improvements over time. Have there been any results, my lord? There have! Lord Mare nodded, Most of the fields display the enhancing effects of the Farmer Job Class that weve seen out around the Sorcerous Kingdom. Theyre still cultivating mundane crops, but weve already had some interesting results Lord Mare wandered off as he spoke, bringing them to a barren-looking field halfway along the path to the village. He gestured with his staff to the huge rosette of leaves in the centre. It looks like a carrot, Ludmila said. At least if carrots grew to that size. It is a carrot, Lord Mare told her. At least a carrot that grew to that size. The Dark Elf boy shrank away slightly as Ludmila peered at him. His three Maids immediately sprang into action, forming a barrier of bodies between them. Dont bully Lord Mare! Such disrespect! Lord Mare, please punish this insolent Human! Ludmila turned her gaze back to the carrot. Only its top was sticking out of the ground. Going just by what she saw, however, it was at least as large as an adult Human. Is this some foreign breed of carrot? She asked, A magical carrot, perhaps? No, its just a regular carrot, Lord Mare answered. We had some of the plant-type Heteromorphs infuse the carrot with nutrients using their special abilities. After a certain point, it transformed into that carrot. Thats quite impressive, Ludmila said. I knew that magic could stimulate plant growth, but not to that degree. It was by now well known amongst the Farmers of the Sorcerous Kingdom that the spells used on their crops resulted in yields that were half again that what they once considered a bumper crop, but it didnt result in any produce even remotely approaching the scale before them. Were not sure what happened, either, Lord Mare squeezed out from between his Maids to stand beside Ludmila again. One second, it was a regular carrot. The next, it became that thing. How strangeCwait, what? I-I said it transformed, didnt I? I thought it was a figure of speech, Ludmila said. Is the carrot edible? It should be, Lord Mare replied. Theyre still performing tests on the carrot and the field that its in. Divination spells say that its just a big, high-quality carrot. It doesnt have any magical effects and there isnt anything toxic to Humans in it. If prepared properly, Ludmila said, this is enough carrot for an entire village. The field that it grew in isnt looking so great, either. How large would it be if it had good soil to grow in? A-Actually, the field is like this because of the carrot. Ludmila examined the pitiful-looking parcel of land. It looked like the result of a foolish Farmer who didnt rotate their crops properly out of blind greed. That doesnt make any sense, my lord, Ludmila said. A single carrot doesnt have such an extensive root system. Yeah, Lord Mare agreed, thats a part of why were not sure whats going on here. This soil cant be used again until it''s been left fallow for long enough or we use magic to replenish its nutrients. The only thing I can think of that explains whats going on is that youre limited to a single carrot of this size per field. Is it worth it? The Dark Elf shook his head. Based on what we have available to us, its not economically viable. You need specialists to induce the transformation of each carrot and then you need someone to restore the land. The overall mana efficiency is just bad. Were still repeating the experiment to try and figure out the principles behind it, but the participants arent very well-versed in magical theory. Theyre just plant Heteromorphs using their natural abilities. It may be worth it if applied to a higher-tier crop, Ludmila mused. I-I think so, too. Its going to take time to find out, though. The people here arent skilled enough to cultivate Second-tier crops yet. What level do they have to be for that? As far as I know, Lord Mare said, they should follow the same rules as other production Job Classes. It feels really hard to level Farmers, though. Its been two years and they still keep failing. Is that something that can fail, my lord? It isnt as if Farmers are necessary for plants to exist. So long as it has the right conditions for growth, a plant should thrive on its own. Lady Shalltears demesne had multiple crops growing here and there with little in the way of supervision or expertise. Thats because they were set up to grow there, Lord Mare told her. The Green Hole is cultivated from scratch by its tenants. You may be onto something about needing the right conditions, though. Ill have to read up on it. They left the strange carrot and continued on their way to the nearby village. The residents C a few dozen Lizardmen C came out to greet Lord Mare as they stepped into the village square. Welcome, Lord Mare, a dark brown male came forward with a bow, is there something we can do for you today? Im just showing Baroness Zahradnik around, Lord Mare replied. How come youre not at the festival? Things wound down after the stage production, the Lizardman said. We figured we could take a nap or something before the fights tonight. Oh. Okay. Were going through to the other side. Bye. The Lizardmen bowed deeply as Lord Mare continued on his way. Several minutes of walking brought them into the orchard tended by Treants and Dryads that she had seen from a distance. The nearest Treant ambled forward to greet them with a creaky nod and the Dryad riding on his shoulder hopped down to genuflect before Lord Mare. Good afternoon, Lord Mare, she said. To what do we owe the pleasure of your visit today? Ludmila noted the sterile construction of the Dryads greeting, wondering what it was she had actually said. Were just looking around, Lord Mare replied. This is Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, one of Shalltears new Area Guardians. The Dryad rose to her feet and dusted off her knee, looking up at Ludmila curiously. Much like Glasir, she had the supernatural charm of her kind, though her features were that of the Oak trees more commonly associated with Dryads in folklore. You look like a Human, the Dryad said, buthave we met before? In the Dream Between Wakings, perhaps? Im sorry, Ludmila replied, I dont know what youre referring to. Would you mind explaining what that is? Oh. UhIm not sure how to explain it? We Dryads awaken into existence. The time between existences is the Dream Between Wakings, I guess? Are you talking about some sort of Dryad afterlife? No? Well, maybe? Its just where everyone goes between cycles of existence. Its after one, before another, and between all of them. Had she tripped over some strange aspect of Dryad religion? Glasir had never mentioned anything of the sort. After a moments thought, Ludmila decided that it wasnt all that strange. One could say that the world was built out of countless interrelated cycles. Druids, Rangers, and beings that were close to nature were keenly aware of those cycles, incorporating them into their activities and outlook on life in general. Are you saying that we persist after death and eventually awaken as a new existence? Ludmila asked. Probably. What do you mean probably? Ludmila sent a questioning look in Lord Mares direction. The Dark Elf Druid shrugged. It makes sense to me, he said. Whenever I die, I just wait for Lord Ainz to call me back. Im not sure if anything happens between, though. If he put it that way, it made a bit more sense. Surshana determined the fate of ones soul, after all. I didnt know that Dryads saw things that way, Ludmila said. Thats very interesting, erm The Dryad stared at Ludmila as her voice trailed off. Its Pinison, Lord Mare said. Me? Oh, yes. I am Pinison. Pinison Pol Perlia, Chief of the Green Hole. Its a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Chief Perlia, Ludmila replied. Does that mean youre the Area Guardian of the Green Hole? The Green Hole isnt an actual Area, Lord Mare told her. Its technically a part of the Field of Flowers, but the Field of Flowers doesnt have an Area Guardian. Pinison was the first person to move here, so she put herself in charge of everyone else. I seedoes that make her a Dryad Lord? Me? A Lord? Well, theres an Alraune Lord, so maybe theres a Dryad Lord? For some reason, Chief Perlia let out an unsteady laugh. Ludmila fervently prayed that Glasir wouldnt grow up to be like her. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The orchards in the Green Hole werent arranged in the same way as any orchard one would find in the Human-inhabited lands above the Great Tomb of Nazarick. Rather than being planted in parallel rows, the fruit trees radiated from a set of central points. At each of those central points was the home tree of one of the resident Dryads. Ludmila could only presume that the orchard took this form because the range of their caretakers was limited. Does the distance that a Dryad can be from their home tree increase as they age? Ludmila asked. For some reason, Chief Perlia shuddered like a lone sapling in the autumn wind. Her oaken leaves trembled and one of them even fell to the grass. Ludmilas gaze went from the fallen leaf to Lord Mare. Is she dying? She asked. Im not dying! The Dryad screeched, When we came here, they ran all sorts of experiments on us. Some of them Chief Perlia clutched her head, a low moan escaping from her wooden lips. They werent that bad, Lord Mare said. We needed to figure out how to design the Green Hole. Knowing how far the Dryads could be from their trees was a part of that. All we did was have them stand further and further away. Then, when they showed signs of stress from being too far from their trees, we tried to figure out how long they could survive and whether getting further made things worse. It was horrible! Chief Perlia continued to moan, I could feel my life ebbing away from me. I got so tiredcoldbut they only kept asking more and more questions! They dont lose health during the process, Lord Mare said, so healing magic doesnt counteract the effect. Neither do spells that restore stamina or remove debuffs. I was dying, the Dryad cried, hugging herself anxiously. They wouldnt let me go back to my tree C Lady Aura just held onto me until I collapsed! I know you guys are all world-ending threats that dont die even when youre killed, but Im just a poor little Dryad! I dont know what you expected out of me. Didnt we conduct a similar experiment in Wardens Vale? Ludmila asked. Chief Perlia backed away, looking fearfully at Ludmila. She let out a startled cry when her shoulders bumped into her home tree. A moment later, she phased into it. Un, Lord Mare nodded. Glasir didnt complain, though. She just told us how she was feeling. I-I did, too! Chief Perlia said, ICwait, Glasir? The Dryads head popped out of the trunk of her oak with an entirely different expression from before. Do you know of her? Ludmila asked. Do I ever! The Dryad huffed, That womans been the source of all of my troubles recently! A furrow crossed Ludmilas brow. Glasir always had her tree with her so she could theoretically go anywhere she wanted, but, as far as Ludmila knew, she had never left the boundaries of her territory. Glasir is causing you trouble? Ludmila said, How so? How? Chief Perlia stepped out of her tree again, placing her hands on her hips, Ill tell you how! Many sunrises ago, Lady Aura appeared after returning from the surface and had us Dryads gather before her. Then, she said Alright and started whipping us! We tried to run, but we obviously couldnt get far, so all we could do was cry and wonder if she was going to turn us into kindling. The more we cried, the angrier she got, so I eventually thought to at least ask why she was attacking us before we died. Apparently, she met a superior Dryad named Glasir somewhere and she wanted us all to be like her! Ludmilas lip twitched at the feeling that stirred within her. Was this how parents felt when their children performed well? Glasir has been working hard every day, Ludmila said. Isnt self-improvement something that everyone should strive for? No? Chief Perlia looked at her strangely, Why would I want to do that? Soaking up sunlight and absorbing the delicious dirt here is good enough. Sinner. A sinner stood before her, brazenly displaying her sinful nature for all to see. It was no wonder that Lady Aura had resorted to whipping her. I thought that Dryads had a natural desire to protect their trees, Ludmila said. Wouldnt you want to train to do at least that? Th-Thats right, Lord Mare said. Glasirs not only been learning how to use her natural strengths as a Dryad, but shes training to become a Druid, as well! Didnt you say that you liked the magic I used to enchant the soil? You could learn it too But you can already cast it, Chief Perlia said. Ludmilas hand itched to slap Pinison. As far as personalities went, hers was the type that she despised the most. A shield of civil conduct allowed them to do as they pleased, but, when their families and communities pooled resources to pull through a crisis, it was revealed that people such as Pinison had little to offer. Her interactions with the residents of Lady Shalltears domain led her to believe that all of Nazaricks denizens possessed a similar sense of diligence, but that clearly wasnt the case. In that case, Ludmila said, what is it that you do here? Im the Chief of the Green Hole, the Dryad replied matter of factly. Yes, but what does that entail? Being a boss, Chief Perlia crossed her arms with an authoritative look. Im in charge of collecting tributes to Ainz Ooal Gown, as well. The Dryad gestured to several crates of produce placed on a stone slab nearby. As far as Ludmila could tell, all of the fruits and vegetables were unblemished and high quality, but ultimately mundane. A Dryad cant stray too far from her tree, Ludmila said. So how did you collect the tribute? Everyone else brought it in. so what part did you play? I managed them, Chief Perlia raised her chin proudly. Its a tough job, but Im not the Chief for nothing! The self-proclaimed chief seemed entirely serious in her statement. Ludmila held back the mountain of things that she had to say, as it probably wouldnt lead anywhere if the Dryad displayed no fear of the consequences of behaving as she did in Lord Mares presence. Does this tribute serve any specific purpose? Ludmila decided to divert to a different line of discourse, For instance, being sent to the treasury to help finance Nazaricks operations? Umsure! Chief Perlia nodded, Yes, thats exactly what happens. Isnt it great? I-It actually goes to the Ninth Floor, Lord Mare said. The kitchen staff uses it to make dishes for the cafeteria buffet. What is the point of this person? Ludmilas gaze went from the Dryad C who pointedly looked away C to Lord Mare. She reached out to draw Lord Mare into a private discussion, but one of his Elf Maids slapped her hand away. My lord, is it acceptable to have someone like this as a Chief? Even an uneducated girl from a farming village could do better than her. Lord Mare stared at her. Had she violated an unspoken point of etiquette by using an ability to speak directly with him? The Green Hole is one big experiment, he replied after a moment, so the result is the result. She couldnt help but wonder if Chief Perlia was at least a part of the reason why the administrations Elder Liches seemed to look down on everyone. Hopefully, the Nobles and their magistrates in the Sorcerous Kingdom had clearly shown the difference between an official administrator and the lazy Dryad standing in front of her. A-Anyway, Lord Mare said, we should keep going. Past this orchard is the meadow where most of the plant-type Heteromorphs live. Ludmila fell into step beside Lord Mare C or at least as close as she could get with the three Maids protecting him. The other Dryads working in their respective parts of the orchard watched them curiously as they passed, but didnt approach them. Is there any particular reason why youre keeping the resident races separate, my lord? Ludmila asked. The residents of the Green Hole are mostly from the Great Forest of Tob, the Dark Elf answered. They didnt know how to live with other races before we brought them here. We had to be extra careful of the plant-type Heteromorphs since theyre powerful and dangerous relative to races like Lizardmen. Now that she thought about it, she couldnt think of any plant-type Heteromorphs that werent predatory or parasitic. Pretty much any living thing could be food or rendered into fertiliser. Not only were they incentivised to attack animals that wandered too close, but they also had the tools to capture and kill their prey. Even as a newborn Dryad, Glasir had potent natural weapons and was far stronger than the average Beastman who had invaded the Draconic Kingdom. Have there been any incidents? No. Everyone keeps to themselves unless someone brings them together for something. Trying to get different races to live in harmony is pretty hard when they stick to their respective territories. Everyone just has a preferred habitat and each races instincts make them wary of one another. The Lizardmen, for instance, are averse to forests, so they wont even enter the orchard. They dont like farming in the fields, either. Could it be that the farming experiments havent gotten very far because the races involved dont have any aptitude for it? Aptitude? Mmhfrom what Ive read, the races here dont have any restrictions on production-type Job Classes. Some of them are showing production bonuses from getting Job Class Levels, so it isnt as if they arent getting anywhere at all. Since the average Human Farmer in the region doesnt seem to be doing much better, I figured its just something that takes time. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. It was difficult to prove, either way. Farming in the region was as mundane as mundane could be. No one ever spoke of prodigy Farmers like one might speak of prodigy Adventurers or even a renowned artisan. In fact, no Farmer ever gained much more fame than raising a prize hog or growing the largest pumpkin at the local harvest fair, which was usually forgotten by the time the next fair rolled around. This was decidedly strange considering that Farming households made up over ninety per cent of the population. One would think that there would be plenty of examples by virtue of having the largest sample size. Instead, Farming was considered a provincial occupation with absolutely no expectation of anything out of the ordinary attached. Have you considered the next step for the Farmers in Wardens Vale? Ludmila asked. Theres actually a problem with that Have they not shown sufficient progress in their Job Class growth, my lord? Youd know better than me about that, Lord Mare replied. What I was referring to was a problem on our end. None of the Second-tier plants that we have are suited for large-scale agriculture. Lord Mare stopped at the edge of the orchard, scanning a flowering meadow that stretched to the fringes of the Green Hole. After a moment, he walked through the grass and stopped in front of a low-lying shrub. It appeared to be a species of low-growing juniper aside from the fact that it was bright pink instead of the usual blue-green. This is Maidens Fancy, Lord Mare told her. It produces Second-tier berries that can be harvested once an hour. once an hour, my lord? Un. Most people would probably think its a miracle plant and do what they can to raise crops of it, but the problem is that it only grows in certain spots. You may have noticed other plants around the Green Hole that sort of stick out like this. Ludmila nodded. The forest that once stood where the Green Hole was had been cut down, but eye-catching plants that werent part of the new crops could still be seen here and there. Thats because the Green Hole used to be a forest. Those plants were resource nodes within that forest. I-I think youve seen similar things in the wilderness? There are specific locations where special plants may be harvested, Ludmila replied, but my lord is the first person Ive ever heard refer to them as resource nodes. And they certainly cannot be harvested once an hour. At best, its once a week for the more prolific plants. As if on cue, the bunches of green berries on the plant turned a bright shade of indigo. Ludmila backed away as a familiar-looking being ambled over on a carriage of vines and roots. An Alraune? We have a colony of them from the Great Forest of Tob, Lord Mare nodded. Sitting atop her huge red blossom, the Alraune lowered herself to pick the berries from the Maidens Fancy and placed them into a woven basket. The plant-type Hetermorph was about half the size of the one she had killed in The Blister, but it would likely be seen by the neighbouring countries as a deadly monster that required a Gold-rank Adventurer team to dispatch. This one, however, paid neither Lord Mare nor Ludmila any mind as she slowly went about her work. What happens if you plant the seeds from this plant? Ludmila asked. They dont germinate unless theyre sown in the same spots, Lord Mare answered. I tried to grow seeds from every plant here in a few dozen locations around the Sorcerous Kingdom and none of them would sprout. It was pretty disappointing C when I saw that we could raise plants from the outside in here, I thought we might be able to do it the other way around. If thats the case, Ludmila said, what about those plants youre having Glasir take care of? And theres Glasirs tree, for that matter The Alraune finished harvesting and moved on. Lord Mare led them back to the dirt path crossing the meadow. After my first few tries failed, Lord Mare said, I did some research in Ashurbanipal and decided to try making cuttings, instead. They looked like they were doing fine at first, but then they all stopped growing at around the same size. The tree that I put in Wardens Vale is the only one that kept growing. The same thing happened with the other cuttings C youve seen the plants that I put on top of Corelyn Castle, right? Yes, my lord. Lord Mare had put a great deal of thought into designing Claras rooftop garden, but none of the plants that he transplanted seemed to grow. At first, Ludmila figured that they needed to adapt to their new environment, but it had been months since then. The only rule that Ive figured out for sure so far is that those plants will die if they arent around a Divine Ash, Lord Mare said. Have you asked anyone else about it? Ehbig sis and I are supposed to be the experts on this kind of stuff. I have some theories, but Im still trying to think of ways to test them. What are they? The first is that it has to do with Glasir. Shes the obvious difference between her tree and the rest of the cuttings, after all. I know Pinison and the others seem pretty lazy, but they do have the means to tend to their trees. Glasir might be so diligent because she has to work extra hard to make her tree grow. She might be levelling the tree by levelling herself. As far as theories went, it started reasonably enough, but, by the end of it, she wasnt sure what to think. Glasir didnt seem to pay any special attention to her tree. If anything, the Death Knight carrying it around kept a closer eye on it. Even if that was the case, Ludmila noted, it doesnt explain how she was born in the first place. Yeah, which brings us to another theory: the high positive energy state of your Area is making the growth of the tree possible. The excess positive energy seems to infuse all of the living things there and that seems to influence their health and growth. The cuttings growth could have been induced by the same processor maybe its like a supplement? It could even be that it isnt the same tree as the one that I brought in anymore. Like a magical mutation or something. Could trees do that? Nothing indicated that they could, but a powerful Druid would know better than she did. What does that mean, my lord? She asked, Practically speaking. Dunno, Lord Mare shrugged. All I know is that it looked like there was a set of rules regarding all of the different Divine Ash cuttings, but Glasirs tree broke the rules. It could mean some promising things, but its too soon to tell. Anyway, one of the things I want to try isC A strange chime sounded from the skies above, followed by the voice of Lady Aura. Ahahtesting? The Nazarick Grand Tournament will resume in thirty minutes. For those who are attending the matches, please enter the arena in an orderly manner. No fighting over seats! The announcement ended with an audible click. I guess well have to continue later, Lord Mare said. Thank you for taking the time to entertain me so far, my lord, Ludmila replied. Where is the arena that Lady Aura mentioned? Lord Mare pointed with his staff. Those tower-like things sticking up above the trees over there are a part of it, he told her. If we fly, it should take less than five minutes to get there. A chorus of dismayed voices accompanied them as they rose into the air. Lord Mare had cast flight magic on himself, but hadnt done the same for his Maids. Please take care of yourself, Lord Mare! Dont let the Human ambush you on the way! If she attacks you, run away as fast as you can and call for help! Just what do they expect me to do with him? If you dont mind my asking, Lord Mare, Ludmila said as they skimmed over the treetops, why are your Maids so hostile against Humans? Probably because they were once slaves to a Human, Lord Mare replied. They didnt seem to enjoy the experience. Where were they originally from? The Great Forest of Evasha. They were prisoners of war taken by the Theocracy Alessia framed things as if the Elves had been the instigators of the war between the Elven Kingdom in Evasha and the Slane Theocracy, but Ludmila supposed that the underlying reasons for the conflict wouldnt offer any consolation to the former slaves. It was a shame that such a valuable source of information about the lands to the south was seemingly closed off to her. Have they spoken much about their homes? Ludmila asked, They must have expressed at least some interest in returning after the conflict between the Elf Kingdom and the Theocracy is settled. Of course, if the war resulted in the annexation of the Elf Kingdom, that was a different story. They dont talk about their homes at all, Lord Mare answered. All they seem to do is try to take care of me and big sis. They arent very good at it. What did they do before? The one with blue hair is a Cleric, the blonde is a Druid, and the pink-haired one is Ranger. The Worker who owned them dragged them around to use as support casters and sex slaves. Ludmila grimaced at his response. Never mind being a source of general information about the Elf Kingdom, they were also windows on its religion, culture, and ecology. If they had been soldiers, there was also an opportunity to collect military intelligence. They seem like a wellspring of information about our neighbours in the south, Ludmila said. N-Neighbours? The Great Forest of Evasha is on the southern border of the Abelion Wilderness, isnt it? I thought it was on the Theocracy border That doesnt mean it cant border both, my lord. Anyway, what I meant was that theyre potentially a good source of useful information now that weve expanded our sphere of influence in that direction. I-I guess? I havent asked, though. She frowned slightly at the Dark Elfs response. Was it simply due to the mentality of people who lived underground? It was evident in the early defensive doctrines of the Sorcerous Kingdom, as well. At the same time, it was hardly Lady Aura or Lord Mares realm of responsibility. Foreign Affairs would probably know better. She would have to ask Florine about it when she had the chance. As the towers loomed closer, the forest gave way to a clearing where stands with festive displays formed a single lane leading to the arena. There were neither stand operators nor festival-goers present, so Ludmila could only assume that everyone had gone to spectate the tournament. So these three Elves battle slaves, or something like that? Ludmila asked, Why become regular Maids, if so? Surely they would serve better in other capacities We told them that they didnt need to, Lord Mare answered, but they insisted on becoming our personal servants. Its almost as if they think their survival depends on it. Theyve probably messed up their builds with Maid levels by now. Arent Maids rather versatile? Those in His Majestys household boast a wide variety of specialisations. Um Ludmila waited for him to elaborate, but they arrived at their destination before he did. The horn-like structures that Lord Mare had pointed out back at the Field of Flowers loomed high overhead, but didnt seem to serve any particular purpose. Below them, an arena not unlike the Grand Arena in Arwintar hosted a multitude of races excitedly awaiting the main event. Lord Mare circled the edge of the arena partway before alighting on the topmost level of seating. They made their way down the nearest set of stairs and a queasy feeling came over her as they approached a grand pavilion flanked by members of the Sorcerer Kings household. She eyed the seating on the opposite side of the field. Lord Mare, she said, I should find a place more suited to my station. Eh? But Someone bumped into her from the side. She froze as she felt an arm hook itself around hers, followed by the press of an amply-padded bosom. I was wondering when you would show up. Lady Shalltears voice rose from beside her. Ludmilas immediate discomfort mingled with the feeling already present within her, creating a sensation she couldnt quite describe. Did you have fun with Holenyot? Her liege smiled up at her. Lord Holenyot was a most gracious host, my lady. If possible, I would like to personally convey my thanks for his hospitality. He was that good, huh? I knew that sort of thing was right up your alley. She tested Lady Shalltears hold on her. The Freedom effect from her ring didnt immediately recognise it as a movement-impairing effect, so it didnt seem that her liege was trying to keep her from getting away. My lady, I was just about to find a seat for myself. Please do enjoy your time with His Majesty. Nonsense! Lady Shalltear gave her arm a squeeze, While Lord Ainz may have appreciated yourenthusiasm earlier today, you should really offer a proper greeting, dont you think? And, just like that, she was trapped. Her upbringing demanded that she redeem herself from the previous fiasco. She looked down at Lady Shalltear, who was smiling as brilliantly as ever. Youre doing this on purpose, arent you? Of course I am, Lady Shalltear replied lightly. But this is for your sake. I truly empathise with how you feel about His Majesty, but youve regressed to how you were back before visiting the Katze Plains. Imagine if you collapsed into a puddle of your own fluids at some official function of the Sorcerous Kingdom? Ludmila glanced at Lord Mare, but he showed no visible reaction to Lady Shalltears words. Did you have to put it that way, my lady? The imagery is effective, isnt it? Now, lets go and keep Lord Ainz company, shall we? Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Ainz-sama! How about another? How about it, Aura? Crap, how is she going to respond? Sure! Aura smiled, but then the smile faded, I wonder if Ive eaten too much todaydo you think Ill get fat? A chuckle rose from Ainzs throat, half out of relief that she hadnt replied with something outrageous. What was I thinking? Aura has always been the dependable sort. At times, it was difficult to imagine that Aura and Mare had been created by the same person. Its too early for you to be worrying about that, Ainz told her. Youre still growing, after all. Auras bright smile returned as he patted her head. Thats right! She said, Ill grow and grow until Shalltear cries tears of frustration! Ainzs hand stopped. What did she mean by that? I just heard something unpleasant-arinsu. The atmosphere cooled by a degree as Shalltear stepped into the shade of the booth. Auras stance immediately changed, as if she was preparing to fight for her seat at Ainzs side. Itll be more than unpleasant in a hundred years, she said, just wait and see! As the two locked gazes, Mare stepped into the tent behind Shalltear, along with the intruder from that morning. Mare ran over to take the seat on the other side of Ainz white Shalltear was distracted. Baroness Zahradnik spread her skirts out into a deep curtsey. Good evening, Your Majesty. I must apologise for my shameful conduct this morning. Shameful? Ah, think nothing of it. If anything, your activities turned out to be somewhat useful. The Baroness looked up at him curiously before blushing and turning her gaze away. Useful, Your Majesty? Umu, Ainz nodded. For instance He pondered his selection of examples. Lady Zahradnik was not only a part of the Sorcerous Kingdoms middle management, but also a Commander of its security forces. It was a combination that one would never find in a corporation on Earth outside of fiction. Admitting that she had helped to identify weaknesses in their defensive schemes wouldnt sound very reassuring. As far as the aesthetic tastes of the locals went, Shalltears floors werent very impressive, either. for instance, we never considered that one would take apart the masonry to fashion improvised traps. That was rather surprising. The young womans face paled and she turned her gaze down to the stone floor. Please forgive me for my destructive behaviour, Your Majesty. I will happily provide compensation for the damage that Ive caused. No need, Ainz held out his palm. The damage is trivial and will restore itself in time. But I should still make up for the cost of labour and materialsC You misunderstand me, Lady Zahradnik. Damage to Nazaricks structures willmagically restore itself. No labour or materials are involved in the process. He wasnt sure if the guild bases features could be considered magic magic, but he couldnt think of a better term. As far as the natives were concerned, it may as well have been the case. Such a degree of artifice is befitting of a divine domain, Lady Zahradnik said. Once again, I must thank Your Majesty for the invitation and generous hospitality. Ive been here for less than a day, yet this has already turned out to be a priceless opportunity to see how I may improve on my own demesne. Think nothing of it. You have been good to the children of my friends, so you will always be welcome in this place. Be sure to come and visit once in a whileCahem, I should see about ordering those hot dogs Ainz leaned over the railing to speak with Tokitsu. The Head Chef and his stand hadnt budged from its place below the VIP booth, so it had become something like Ainz Ooal Gowns personal hot dog stand. In his haste to move things along, Ainz ordered one for everyone in the booth, including himself. He stared down at the loaded bun in his bejewelled hand. What do I do with this? Furthermore, three of the people here are Undead. Can those two even eatCnever mind, theyre eating them. He felt a twinge of envy at Shalltear and the Baroness ability to eat. Going through the motions of eating was possible for him, but he didnt want to leave a mess of chilli, cheese, and onions on the inside of his robes. The Head Chef has been asking for feedback on these, Ainz said. What do you think, Lady Zahradnik? On the far side of Aura and Shalltear, the young noblewoman stopped mid-chew. Her brown eyes glanced about before she visibly forced down her mouthful. Its veryindulgent, Your Majesty. I believe that the hawkers catering to the Grand Arena in Arwintar aim for something similar. The offerings there fall far short of this, however. This food item feels like it has been painstakingly refined explicitly for occasions like these. He nearly lost the toppings on his hot dog as he listened to Lady Zahradniks analysis. Aside from the first part, it didnt have to do with the taste at all. Food culture was growing in the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, so he was at least somewhat equipped to render an appropriate response. So you think it would be well-received in the Sorcerous Kingdom? He asked, I was considering the introduction of various dishes with the surplus of available ingredients. Something like this would be considered a luxury by nearly everyone, Lady Zahradnik answered. Short of seasonal festivals, there are very few occasions that would be appropriate for it. Its just a hot dog What about the league matches? Aura asked. Ainzs nonexistent ears perked at the suggestion. League matches? The Commanders training in Wardens Vale have practice matches every day, Aura said. Once a week, they have an official league match that people come and watch. Hoh The Sorcerous Kingdom had a distinct lack of entertainment, particularly for the masses. He struggled to think of special occasions and relevant events and most of what he anonymously submitted to the suggestion box was met with the withering disapproval of Albedo. Everything that the NPCs came up with grew into over-the-top affairs with his name plastered all over them. Now, out of nowhere, it seemed that Lady Zahradnik had established a sports leagueor something close to it. Its nothing special, Your Majesty, Lady Zahradnik said. I just thought it might serve to promote the martial culture in my fief. Its nowhere near as extravagant as this or even what goes on in the Empire. Martial culture? An image of Knights at a tourney manifested in his mind. He hadnt been to Zahradnik Barony, but his travels around Re-Estize and the Empire hadnt shown him much of that either. Then again, territories with a strong martial presence had little need for Adventurers so it was natural he would never frequent them as one. That may be the case for now, Ainz said, but I still think its a wonderful idea. Who knows: one day it may spread beyond your territory. to other military bases, Your Majesty? I suppose the Frost Giants had something similar before we started in Wardens Vale. How could he explain spectator sports to her? You mentioned the Grand Arena in Arwintar, he said. Someone once told me that the Imperial Army rarely participates in the matches held there. I believe thats correct, Lady Zahradnik replied. At the same time, however, the Grand Arena is a powerful propaganda tool for the Empire. The matches make violence palpable to the citizenry, bolstering the recruitment efforts of the Imperial Army and causing the people to be more amenable to militaristic expansion and the costs that come with it. The Grand Arena is a platform that glorifies imperial policy on many levels. Hmm When she framed it in those terms, he was reminded of a certain ramble by Punitto Moe about team sports being a conduit for tribalism and nationalism. Before their time, Buenos Aires C a city that once existed in South America C had been destroyed by a thermonuclear device because of a football match. But this world doesnt have anything like that, so shouldnt we take advantage of the benefits? Having a unifying sense of identity in the Sorcerous Kingdom isnt necessarily a bad thing, Ainz said. Do you not use these matches for a similar purpose? I do, Your Majesty, Lady Zahradnik admitted. But the military has always been a part of Wardens Vales identity. I am afraid that using the same methods on the rest of the population would lead to public attitudes that run counter to national policy. Countess Corelyn has mentioned that the Slane Theocracy has this exact problem. Is that so? Yes, Your Majesty. Perhaps due to their conflict with the Elf Kingdom in Evasha, belligerent attitudes towards other races were encouraged and allowed to run rampant. As Your Majesty knows, the majority of the Theocracys population has shifted from a Human-centric stance to a Human supremacist stance. When the Duchy of E-Rantel was annexed, Countess Corelyn noted that the Theocracys forces posted along the border were just as worried about their own people causing an incident as they were of an Undead invasion. I see, Ainz nodded. Then we should proceed carefully on the matter. He would have to consult with the three great minds of Nazarick. Whether they wanted them or not, there were bound to be international conflicts in the future. Using sports to foster a sense of national spirit seemed like a good idea, but the Sorcerous Kingdoms population wasnt supposed to demand blood and conquest. Any Players who saw that sort of thing would surely use it as a reason to band together with others against them. That matter aside, Your Majesty, the Baroness said, I believe that the culinary artisans in my demesne would be very interested in learning how to create such wondrous food. Its just a hot dog, right? Shihotsu Tokitsu, Nazaricks Head Chef, would be the person to approach regarding that, Ainz said. Hes the fellow running the stand below us. I noticed that hes some sort of Beastmana species of Orc, perhaps? Close. He is a Boarc. A Boarchow is that written, Your Majesty? Ehexplaining that is just trouble waiting to happen. Upon arriving in their new world, Ainz discovered that many of its races shared the same names as their Yggdrasil counterparts. Fortunately, many of those races didnt know what those names meant. Orcs, for instance, were spelt out using the characters for pig and demon. Of course, calling them Pig Demons would cause all sorts of problems. Similarly, Tokitsus race was spelt out as wild pig demon C in other words, a Boar Demon or Boarc if one were to follow the same naming sense as Orcs. Do you have a problem with Orcs and their kin, Lady Zahradnik? No, Your Majesty. Its quite the contrary. A tribe of Orc refugees was delivered to my demesne during the winter. When they arrived, they said something about being prisoners in the Holy Kingdom and that Your Majesty promised them asylum in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ah, them. How are they faring these days? To be honest, he had completely forgotten that they existed. He didnt even know where they had ended up, as he had contacted Shalltear to transport them from their prison to conserve mana. The Gan Zu Tribes situation has stabilised greatly since then, Lady Zahradnik said. Per Your Majestys will, I granted them a parcel of unoccupied land large enough to comfortably support their tribe. Then it seems that I have imposed upon you greatly, Lady Zahradnik. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Not at all! The Baroness immediately lowered her head, It is my honour to serve Your Majesty. Our issues lie in the fact that, while they have mostly resumed living as they have in the past, theyve also seen some of what the Sorcerous Kingdom has to offer. Some of those who wish to participate in our society are having trouble finding their place. Hasnt our overarching policy been to let each citizen contribute according to their own ability? Yes, Your Majesty. Unfortunately, the open-ended nature of that policy is both promising and unhelpful at the same time. Many of the things that exist in the Sorcerous Kingdom dont even exist as a concept to many of its citizens and so remain outside of their worldview. The vast majority of our citizens have a very narrow worldview overall, so one of the most challenging issues is creating the web of conceptual connections necessary for an individual to know where they stand. I have been doing my best to guide my subjects, which is why I sought to leverage your Head Chefs expertise. Not only may he serve as an inspiration to the Orcs, but he may also be able to help us found an institution for the education of professional Cooks and the development of the culinary arts. Somewhat intimidated by the Baroness ambitious energy, Ainz turned his attention back to the hot dog in his hand. How did it lead to something so grand? On that front, he said, I believe your proposal holds great merit. Now that youve mentioned it, I cant recall the existence of any cooking schools in the region. Two educational avenues exist for professional Cooks in the region. The most common is through the guild system. The other is as a member of the kitchen staff in a wealthy household. Ah. I suppose that would explain it. Then we shall be the first. The Head Chef may participate if he wishes. Also, if you need any materials, equipment, or recipes I believe that nearly anything from the Great Tomb of Nazarick would be far too advanced for the time being, Your Majesty, Lady Zahradnik said. Building a foundation for the institution is paramount, so I will endeavour to enlist the Head Chefs assistance. Right. She was that sort of person, wasnt she? He couldnt recall everything from their exploration of the Katze Plains C or most of it, for that matter C but one of the things that truly stuck out about Baroness Zahradnik was the strange pairing between her lofty ambitions and level-headed outlook. It wasnt a personality that existed in Suzuki Satorus old world. The ambitious on Earth needed to be willing to trample anyone, steal anything, and destroy any obstacles to achieve success. Taking too long to do so would only see someone else steal their work. Everyone else kept their heads down, lest they become collateral damage. A glob of chilli dripped off of his hot dog and seeped between the bones of his hand. It was probably a bad idea to foist his food on a group of girls, so he turned to his left. Here you go, Mare. Th-Thank you, Ainz-sama! Mare received the hot dog with a timid nod. Ainz smiled to himself as he watched the boy take a ravenous bite out of it. If you were that hungry, Ainz said, You should have joined us at the festival this afternoon. Eh? The Dark Elf lowered his food and looked up at Ainz in confusion. You know, Ainz said, the festival happening along with the tournament? I cant imagine that you werent aware of it. Aura and I spent the entire afternoon looking around. There were many interesting sights to see and plenty of food stands to try out. But Ainz-sama said Mares eyes glistened with tears. He sent a betrayed expression past Ainz to his sister. O-Onee-chan! Why didnt you tell me?! Its your fault for shutting yourself in as usual, Aura told her brother. You cant just hide with your books all the time. But Ive been working hard, too! Mare cried, I wanted to go to the festival with Ainz-sama! Countless gazes turned in their direction as Mares wails rose from the booth. Aura looked away from her brother with a stubborn expression. Its about time to start the first match, she said. You better clean up your face, Mare. With that, Aura hopped down to the field and made her way to the announcers platform. Ainz placed a hand on Mares shoulder. There, there, Ainz said. The tournament runs for a week. Well have plenty of opportunities to visit. Mare sniffled. I-Is that a promise? He asked. Its a promise, Ainz answered with a nod. With a resolute expression, Mare rose from his seat and scrubbed his tear-stained cheeks. Lady Zahradniks gaze followed him as he left the booth. Is Lord Mare not spectating the match, Your Majesty? She asked. Mare is fighting in the first match, Ainz answered. Come to think of it, you wouldnt know about the tournament schedule since you just arrived. Mid-tier matches are in the morning and high-tier matches are in the evening. The tournament format is round-robin, so the competitors are ranked according to their point totals at the end. Then I shouldnt have selfishly taken up his time today, Lady Zahradnik sighed. Who will Lord Mare be fighting, Your Majesty? Sebas. Tonights second match will be between Albedo and Cocytus. the Prime Minister will be fighting the Grand Marshal? Ainz chuckled lightly at the Baroness dubious tone. I suppose it sounds strange to you. Yes, Your Majesty. It isnt unknown for members of a government to possess martial competency, but Ive never read or heard of any case where the leader of the kings cabinet duels the head of the military in a tournament match. When you put it that wayI dont recall if youve met Albedo before I havent met Her Excellency the Prime Minister personally, Lady Zahradnik replied, but I understand that she is supposed to be some sort of powerful Demon who could stand against Momon the Black. Perhaps shes been hiding from Ludmila, Shalltear said in an amused tone. That being said, I wonder what sort of scheme that womans been up to He gave Shalltear the barest of glances. Was it a womans intuition at work? Unlike most occasions, Ainz had a sense of what Albedo was scheming. He remained silent on the matter, however, believing that the Guardian Overseers ploy would be of greater benefit to Nazarick if it remained a secret. The lighting around the arena dimmed and the excited spectators hushed. Aura hopped down from her referees platform and walked out onto the middle of the field. Her gaze swept the darkened seating before she raised a microphone C or, rather, a magic item modelled after one C to her hand. Welcome, one and all to the opening night of the Nazarick Grand Tournament! Has everyone been having fun? A cheer rose in the wake of her words, reverberating across the arena. Aura looked up at the crowd with a satisfied nod. Un! Lets all thank Ainz-sama for giving us such a wonderful event! The resulting response shook the air and rolled into the night sky. Ainz stood to offer a reserved gesture to his far-too-fervent followers. All I did was make a suggestion C I didnt do anything at all after that! His emotional suppression triggered to eliminate the overwhelming sense of guilt generated by the undue praise. At this point, the pedestal that Nazaricks denizens placed him on felt like a sophisticated form of bullying. Aura had to thump her mic for nearly a minute to get everyone to quiet down again. Our first match of the night is a doozy! In the black corner, we have Nazaricks number one silver fox, the Butler of Steel, Sebas Tian! Sebas-sama! Do your best, Sebas-sama! Above the general din, Ainz heard the voices of clair and his subordinates, along with Tsuare and Pestonya in the seats next to them. As far as popularity went, no one really disliked Sebas, but very few were fanatical in their support. Lord Tian is wildly popular among the women in E-Rantel, Lady Zahradnik said. If the tournament had been held there, he would have received a much more energetic reception. I-Is that so? Ainz said. Yes, Your Majesty. Lord Mare seems to have a far greater number on his side. How does she know that? In the green corner, Auras voice sounded again, we haveC Mare-sama! Mare-samaaaa! A great chorus of voices roared out before Aura could finish his introduction. The entire area to the booths left seemed to erupt in great fervour as the denizens of the Sixth Floor all at once stood and offered their support for Mare. Massive banners were raised by treants and smaller beings wildly waved flags with Mares face printed on them. Hm? Whats Yuri doing in that bunch? Shes not a part of the Sixth Floorwhy is she cheering for Mare and not Sebas? Yuri did work with children a lot, so maybe that was it. One wasnt obliged to cheer for employees in the same department, after all. ANYWAY! Aura shouted into her mic, In the green corner, we have Nazaricks number one crybaby, Mare Bello Fiore! O-Onee-chan! Thats not what I wrote for my introduction! I know! Aura grinned. For the second time that evening, Mare sent a look of tearful betrayal at his sister. Onee-chan he said as he raised his staff into the air, you big dummy!!! Raging torrents of mystical energy swirled in the air over the arena, coalescing into a vortex of power that illuminated the arena like a second sun. Aura looked up, her mouth falling open. Mare, youC Petit Catastrophe! Aura dove to the side as the maelstrom of energy came crashing down. She rolled over the sand once before vaulting herself into the air with her free hand and landing on her feet. Match start! She shouted into her mic before leaping away. That Mare, Ainz grumbled, he overdid it. He is a boy, after all, Lady Zahradnik said. After getting embarrassed like that, its not surprising that he lashed out. I-Is that so? The Baroness looked over at him curiously, then just as quickly averted her gaze. It is the case in my humble experience, Your Majesty. Perhaps it isnt so with Elves. As far as Suzuki Satorus experiences went, society frowned upon aggressive tendencies in its members. Any children who acted up were quickly medicated and their parents were charged for the treatment. The cost of that, of course, would bankrupt any regular person, so parents made extra sure that their children wouldnt put the familys finances at risk with undesirable behaviour. Down on the field, Sebas was patiently waiting on his side of the arena while Mare calmed down. Ainz pondered the outcome of the duel. He was certain that Mare would win at first, but expending a huge chunk of his mana on Petit Catastrophe significantly altered the odds. No, Mare still has the advantage, doesnt he? That Touch Me was damn cheap when it came to equipping Sebas. Rather than purposely skimping out on Sebas items, Touch Mes priority was making sure he looked like a butler. Stationed as he was behind Nazaricks ultimate line of defence, no one expected any of the NPCs placed on the Ninth and Tenth floors to put up much of a fight against any invading force that broke through. Of course, the other guild members who designed NPCs on those same floors at least put some effort into properly equipping their creations. Touch Me, however, reasoned that being a Monk was enough to get by. As such, he crafted item frames that most closely portrayed what he imagined a butler should look like and didnt use any top-tier materials or data crystals to craft them. This would have landed most characters in a pitiful state, but Touch Me was right that being a Monk made up for basic equipment shortfalls. To top it off, Sebas race was very strong in the natural equipment department. Unfortunately, it probably wasnt enough to overcome one of the strongest Floor Guardians of Nazarick. How would I win if I were him? Monks were usually a terror for magic casters to deal with, but Sebas equipment situation meant that he didnt have the obscene magical defences that a Player Monk would. His best bet would be to close the gap while using Skills to weather Mares spells. Once he got into melee range, he couldnt grapple his opponent since Mare likely had a Freedom effect active, but Sebas could pummel him with a non-stop barrage of unarmed attacks. Trying to cast normally through a Monks insane attack speed was nigh impossible, so Mare would need to rely on his arsenal of Druid abilities and metamagic. With a good portion of his mana already spent, the Druid would be in big trouble unless he pulled off something ingenious. Th-Then, Mare said in a quavering voice. Here I come. Sebas raised his gloved fists and dropped into a balanced stance. Mare pointed his staff at his opponent. Reverse Gravity. The Monk punched downward in an attempt to create a handhold in the ground, but he fell upward at the same time. As Sebas went into the air, Mare cast another spell. Triplet Maximise Magic C Sunbeam. Brilliant light lanced out from the Shadow of Yggdrasil. Unable to control his trajectory, Sebas took the beam full-on but managed to shield his eyes to avoid being blinded. Oof, Shalltear made a face, its a good thing that Sebas isnt Undead. Its still an effective combo, Ainz said. With Sebas falling up through the air like that, he cant dodge the beams. As they spoke, another beam struck the hapless Monk. Ainz frowned as the third beam hit Sebas, who was by now several hundred metres in the air. Why are the beams still hitting him? He should be out of rangeCah, wow, thats dirty. Ainz furrowed his nonexistent brow as Mare turned into an anti-air battery a hundred times more powerful than an arcologys defence lasers. Much like the First-tier spell Magic Arrow, the Seventh-tier Sunbeam allowed the caster to emit an additional beam for every tier of the caster. The difference was that each beam could be independently used at will and was far more powerful than a Magic Arrow. Since the spell only checked to see if the target was in range upon casting, it didnt matter how far away they were after the fact. To top it off, it wasnt a channelled spell, meaning that Mare was free to cast other spells even while attacking Sebas with additional beamsand he was doing exactly that. Greater Stoneskin, Magic Shield, Power of GC A dark streak fell out of the sky, smashing into Mare and throwing a cloud of dust and debris high into the air. Looks like Sebas assumed his racial form to fly out of Mares Reverse Gravity effect. Ainz leaned forward, trying to see what was happening, but the only thing he could make out was the sound of a violent scuffle. A moment later, Mare flew across the field, bouncing several times as he tumbled through the dirt. He started to get back to his feet but Sebas, who had reverted to his Human form, was on Mare in a split second. Owie! Mares head snapped to the side as the Monk caught him in the face with a flying kick. The Dark Elf Druid fell to the ground again. He curled up into a trembling little ball, trying to shield his head with his arms. I-It hurts Sebas fist froze mid-swing. Mare looked up at him with tears in his eyes. S-Sebas-san, it hurts! Whispers started to rise from the crowd. The poor boy Look at how much blood is on Sebas-samas gloves! Mare-samas beautiful face is ruined! How could he? Oh, Mare-sama! Should an adult be beating on a child like that? Uh, theyre both the same age just so you know Of course, no one would think that given what was happening in front of their eyes. A powerful man in his prime was beating a little boy bloody. As with Suzuki Satorus world, it seemed that image was everything. I sent my footmen to train at Lord Tians dojo, Lady Zahradnik said. I hope he isnt teaching them anything problematic. An awkward atmosphere fell over the arena. Sebas lowered his fist and straightened the lapels of his coat. I shall concede this match, he said. Um Aura looked down from her judges stand, Winner: Mare Bello Fiore. Sebas exit was accompanied by polite applause. Ainz could only scratch his head at Mares ingenious victory. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Im not going to get a chance to speak with him if its like this Ludmila frowned over the railing at the massive queue that had formed for Shihotsu Tokitsus hot dog stand. She had meant to speak with him between the nights matches, but an army of His Majestys Maids suddenly swarmed the Boarc. Each of them had ordered four of the sumptuous hot dogs she had sampled before the fight between Lord Mare and Lord Tian, plus a tall cup filled with various drinks. How can they eat so much? Are they that good? Lady Shalltear asked. I thought I would have the chance to speak with Master Tokitsu, my lady, Ludmila replied. But I should have expected his stand to be this popular. As always, youre so excited when it comes to developing your demesne. Not that I disapprove, but would it kill you to discuss the matter in a morequiet setting? Any discussion with him here will become a shouting match. Youre right, my lady. Still, I dont have any other way to contact Master Tokitsu and he wont know who I am if I manage to. You worry too much, Lady Shalltear told her. If you were one of your friends, you would already be calmly carrying out some sort of strategy. Theyre Merchants; Im not. This type of thing has never been my strong suit. Never mind not being her strong suit, she couldnt quite trust herself to handle it. A part of her told her that she should send a proposal to Master Tokitsu in writing after getting Clara to help her put it together, but she wanted to at least introduce herself first. Im not sure what youre expecting, Lady Shalltear said. It isnt as if hes going to be out to cheat you. Its not only that, my lady, Ludmila replied. I have to make sure that what we agree on is fair for everyone involved. Then we must establish a vision, set present and future expectations, any licensing agreements if they apply Lady Shalltears crimson gaze glazed over as she listed off a mental checklist of everything that she had to consider. One of her Vampire Brides pulled out a notepad and started jotting things down for her mistress. I-Im back Ludmila looked over her shoulder to find Lord Mare standing just outside the booth. He had healed his injuries, but his hair was a mess and his usually pristine white coat was still spattered with blood. When no one else moved, Ludmila went to a knee in front of him. Lord Mare, she said as she tried to unmuss his hair, didnt you get a Troopers Towel from me last winter? Um She pulled one of her own from her Infinite Haversack, using it to remove the blood and dirt from Lord Mares person. The Dark Elf squeezed his eyes shut and shivered as the magic washed over him, then he ran past her to sit beside the Sorcerer King. H-How did I do, Ainz-sama? Lord Mare looked up at their sovereign apprehensively. Hmm, well, the opening was solid. After that, Sebas acted as expectedthat tactic you resorted to Un! Lord Mare smiled, Mister Demiurge said that Id win for sure if I did that. The Sorcerer King remained silent in the wake of Lord Mares response. Ludmila couldnt help but frown at the Dark Elfs pleased tone. Do you mean to say that you feigned your distress, Lord Mare? I-It really did hurt! Lord Mare replied, then looked at the floor, I could have fought through it, but Im not sure I would have been able to win She glanced at the Sorcerer King, who remained perfectly still, then fixed Lord Mare with a serious look. Using that sort of deception in a real conflict probably wouldnt garner any mercy from your enemies, Ludmila said. As for resorting to those types of tactics in friendlier settingsI believe you are doing yourself and everyone around you a disservice by acting in that manner, my lord. A d-disservice? The Dark Elf asked, Why? Let me first say that its alright to feel hurt and afraid, Ludmila answered. But is not the purpose of a tournament to determine ones prowess? Furthermore, you are a leader whom many people look to for guidance and inspiration. People may excuse you for your behaviour since youre still a child, but how would you like to be seen as a man? Dependable? Cowardly? Weak? I-I want to be cool like Lord Ainz! Lord Ainz is never afraid and can do anything! Ludmila smiled at the Dark Elfs sudden burst of enthusiasm. Thats a lofty goal, she said. It will take many steps to get there, but I think that many would like to see the Lord Mare who strives to be as brave and competent as His Majesty. Well, I cant be as cool as Lord Ainz, Lord Mare fidgeted slightly. M-Maybe a little bit less The Sorcerer King shifted slightly on his throne. Ludmilas smile faded and she looked away. Her words could have very well been taken as those of a sycophant. Mah, leaving matters of the far future aside, the Sorcerer King finally spoke. Lady Zahradnik is right in the idea that this tournament was meant to showcase the results of everyones growth. The match just now provided little opportunity for neither you nor Sebas to do so. Th-Then, should we fight again? Perhaps sometime later, the Sorcerer King said. The next match will be starting soon. I should apologise to Sebas No apologies are necessary, Mare-sama, Lord Tian said as he appeared at His Majestys shoulder. Lord Ainz understands the complexities of the matter, which is all that matters. Ludmilas eyes went between Lord Tian and Lord Mare. The Dark Elf didnt react in the slightest at Lord Tians sudden appearance, so it seemed that Lord Mare had indeed exaggerated his distress during their match. The last of Master Tokitsus customers made off with her spoils just in time for Lady Aura to appear once again to announce the next match. It didnt look like she had been harmed by whatever it was that Lord Mare sent her way. Ahour last match was a bit short, but now we have something really meaty for everyone! A match between warriors of the highest calibre! In the black corner, we have the Guardian Overseer of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, Albedo! Do your best, Albedo-chan! Amidst the welcome of the crowd, the most prominent voice was that of Lady Nigredo, who waved a black handkerchief in the air. A figure in pitch-black armour walked onto the field, wielding an oversized bardiche. I didnt know that Lady Albedo was a polearm user, Ludmila said. Didnt Liane and Florine tell you about that day? Lady Shalltear asked. They did, Ludmila answered, but they said that she used a big axe. Also, shes fully covered in plate armour C why do I have to wear such a short skirt? Id be far more intimidating in something like that. You have other impressions to make, Lady Shalltear told her. Albedo isnt the charismatic sort. Encasing her in metal and sending her out to smash things is good enough for the gorilla that she is. Despite her lieges words, Ludmila remained envious of the Prime Ministers equipment. A powerful and imposing appearance could inspire just as much confidence in ones allies and it was nowhere near as embarrassing. In the blue corner, standing at two-and-a-half metres and weighing in at one tonne, we have the Guardian of the Fifth Floor; the Ruler of Frozen Rivers, Cocytus! The loudest cheers rose from a particularly chilly-looking section of the arena seating where a variety of Heteromorphs waved frost-coloured flags. Lord Cocytus took to the field, an icy mist swirling in the wake of his steps. Aura should have announced Albedos weight, as well, Lady Shalltear smiled slightly behind her fan. Would there be any point in that, my lady? Ludmila asked, Theres obviously a vast difference between them. Lady Albedo looked to be close to Ludmilas height and, as a warrior, her weight was probably close to hers. Since this was the case and she also used a polearm, Ludmila was keenly interested in how she would fight. More than you know, Lady Shalltear said lightly, Albedo is about five times more massive than Cocytus. Ludmila gave her liege an incredulous look, then peered at the figure in black armour again. Since the Prime Minister was armoured from head to toe, she couldnt discern her true form. Does that apply to her current appearance, my lady? It would be funny if it did. Her shoes would leave holes all over E-Rantel. Unfortunately C or fortunately C she would probably rather lose than transform in front of Lord Ainz. For all of her Demonic nature, she still has a womans worries. In that case, her observations of Lady Albedos side of the match could still be approximated with her own form. Hopefully, she would be able to learn something useful. The two duelists turned to offer the Sorcerer King a deep bow before turning back to face one another. Lady Aura looked at each before raising her hand. Begin! Lord Cocytus jewellery glittered in the lighting as he drew a curved, two-handed blade of unknown origin. He took it in his upper claws and raised the weapon in a classic high guard. Looks like hes leaving his other arms free It was a problematic scenario for any combatant with only two arms. Even if Lady Albedo had a Freedom effect, Lord Cocytus could grapple her bardiche with his second set of claws, leaving her wide open to strikes from his sword. Opposite Lord Cocytus, Lady Albedo took up a one-handed long-tail stance. Considering the nature of her weapon, it felt like a highly awkward starting position. It was clearly defensive, however, suggesting that Lady Albedo was waiting for her opponent to commit to an attack before making her own. Thats probably one of the only good answers, I suppose The crowd hushed as the tension in the air rose. Neither combatant seemed willing to give up their advantage by making the first move. Then, a sheet of ice swept out from Lord Cocytus feet to cover the field. Black wings sprouted from Lady Albedos waist as she launched herself into the air. Lord Cocytus moved at the same time, dashing forward while tracking the black-armoured warrior with a free hand. Piercing Icicle! A shard of crystal ice over a metre long shot out to head off Lady Albedos trajectory. The Prime Minister slowed to allow the projectile to pass. Cutting Wind! Lord Cocytus slashed his sword upwards at an oblique angle. Lady Albedo twisted in place as if to avoid something. What happened there? Ludmila said. Cocytus used a ranged attack, the Sorcerer King told her. A blade of wind, to be precise. I recall seeing similar Martial Arts being used by Human warriors If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Ive heard of such Martial Arts, Your Majesty, Ludmila said, but Im not very familiar with them. Out on the field, Lord Cocytus and Lady Albedo seemed to be sizing one another up in their new positions. Ludmila used some Martial Arts to boost her perception, praying that it would be enough to keep track of the fight. Were going to be here until next month at this rate, Lady Shalltear yawned. Duels between skilled warriors do feel that way, the Sorcerer King said. More often than not, it seems like a single decisive blow wins the match. In my experience, Your Majesty, Ludmila said, thats simply anillusion, for lack of a better word. An illusion? Thanks to the ear clip that I was granted, I can monitor the damage sustained by combatants over the course of a bout. The decisive blow only ever happens when enough damage has been received for it to happen. You mean to say that it will only happen if an attack does enough damage to finish off or incapacitate the target? Ludmila nodded. Yes, Your Majesty. We tested it thoroughly some time ago. I had the Elder Liches summon assorted animals as experimental targets. Fatal strikes C such as piercing the heart or decapitation C could only happen if the targets health got low enough for the damage from those types of attacks to finish them off. That would probably seem silly to most, the Sorcerer King said. Why am I so stupid? Too late, she realised that the Sorcerer King would obviously know about it and that it wouldnt change anything about his or Lady Shalltears comment. Lord Cocytus and Lady Albedo could very well be powerful enough to fight non-stop for the rest of the month. She had measured out her own rope already, so to speak, so she had little choice but to proceed and hang herself. Yes, Your Majesty, she said as they continued to watch the standoff. Even a Silver-rank Adventurer may be instantly felled by an unlucky blow to the head, so the vast majority dont realise that this threshold exists. Our findings have been invaluable for deciphering House Zahradniks combat school and developing Martial Arts. It was almost as if her ancestors already knew about the phenomena, but it was more likely that generations of development had led them to tackle it unknowingly. One did not have to know the elemental workings of fire to learn how to cook, after all. A pillar of ice exploded from the sand as Lord Cocytus tried to knock Last Albedo out of the sky. As with his other attacks, however, it was easily avoided. Lord Cocytus seemed unperturbed by his failures, however, so they may have been the equivalent of probing attacks that cost little or nothing. Does Lady Albedo have no way to strike from range? Ludmila asked. Shes built as a tank, the Sorcerer King said, so her ranged offence is highly limited. In that case, is she trying to exhaust Lord Cocytus? Thats unlikely. At the same time, she knows that Cocytus is unlikely to harm her at that range. M-Maybe shes trying to see if Mister Cocytus has something new, Lord Mare said. I dont see how thats possible, though Not possible? Maybe they had reached a level of mastery that improvement was something that took generations or centuries to achieve. Given the nature of Martial Arts, however, she couldnt see how that could be the case unless they had conceptually cornered themselves somehow. Another icicle flew out at Lady Albedo, followed by the invisible blade of wind. This time, however, the pillar of ice came up under Lady Albedo as she twisted to avoid the second attack. Her heels struck the ice and she launched herself higher into the air. Grr, theyre too far for Life Essence, Lady Shalltear said. Did she take any damage from that? She should have, Lord Mare said. The bludgeoning damage wouldnt have done anything, but the ice damage should have gotten through. Ludmilas eyes followed Lady Albedo as she circled over Lord Cocytus like a bird of prey. The enchantment on her ear clip had the same limitations and the Prime Minister showed no outward signs of injury. Shes probably mad at getting outplayed, Lady Shalltear said. I bet shell go on the offensive now. Can a warrior of her calibre be goaded like that? As if in answer to her unspoken question, Lady Albedo folded her wings and dove straight at Lord Cocytus. The Grand Marshal went into a hanging guard, preparing to skewer the plummeting Prime Minister. Lady Albedo paid the clear threat no mind, raising her bardiche in both hands for a powerful overhead attack. Unholy Strike! The black blade of Lady Albedos weapon took on a profane hue as it smashed into Lord Cocytus shoulder. At the same time, the Grand Marshals sword pierced the Prime Ministers plackart. An explosion rocked the arena, sending jagged bits of frozen debris high into the air. Lord Cocytus issued a loud grunt, flinging his skewered opponent halfway across the field. Lady Albedo skidded across the ice for a split second before she switched to using her wings to slow down. She couldnt stop completely, and her boots slammed into the arena wall. She launched herself away before an icicle shattered against the stone. Back on the other side of the arena, Lord Cocytus stepped out of the shallow crater left behind by Lady Albedos impact. The huge crystal on his right shoulder was broken and the surrounding carapace was cracked, but his movements remained steady. How bad is that injury? Ludmila asked, Im not at all familiar with insectoid physiology. Who knows? Lady Shalltear shrugged. Ludmila frowned slightly, then looked over at Lord Mare. The Dark Elf shook his head. Perhaps gauging the condition of other races was much more difficult than it seemed. Lord Cocytus flicked the blood off of his blade. A blast of frigid breath flash-froze the crimson stain. Isthat it? The dark figure hovering across from him issued no response. Lady Albedos armour had completely repaired itself and she similarly showed no sign of faltering. Ludmila glanced to either side of her, wondering if the air of malevolent disdain she felt emanating from the Prime Minister was merely her imagination. Do Unholy Skills even work on Mister Cocytus? Lord Mare asked. Only a bit, the Sorcerer King answered. His Karma score isnt very high, after all. Still, it doesnt hurt to use them. What is a Karma score, Your Majesty? Ludmila asked. Itspractically speaking, its how certain Abilities, Skills, and spells determine their effectiveness on a target. Albedo has Dark Knight classes, which are the counterpart of Paladin classes. The Unholy Strike she used just now is more effective the more positive the Karma score of its target is. In other words, it is an anti-good Skill. She just activated her Unholy Aura, which bolsters a target against good and weakens any good targets that strike those bolstered by it. Again, its not very effective against Cocytus, but every bit counts in a fight like this. Ludmila was familiar with Dark Knights, as the Frost Giants had plenty of them, but it was the first she had heard of Unholy Aura. Quite frankly, who got what still confused her. She was Undead, so she had an affinity for negative energy-related Skills, Abilities, and Martial Arts, but at what point did they become unholy? It wasnt as if she felt especially evil for using negative energy. In places like Re-Estize and the Empire, terms like unholy, evil, divine, and so on were tossed around so liberally that she felt that they had lost their precise meaning. Lady Albedo went on the offensive again, this time skimming low over the ground at a speed Ludmila found difficult to follow even with her Martial Art-enhanced senses. She flashed into existence again as her weapon batted the tip of Lord Cocytus blade aside. Defiling Edge! Kurkikara Blade! Undaunted by Lady Albedos lightning offensive, Lord Cocytus brought his sword back in a counterattack that blasted his opponent away. Her breastplate shattered into countless pieces that spun over the ice. Any regular person who was subjected to such catastrophic force would have had their torso pulverised, but it looked like Lady Albedo had survived the blow unscathed. Hmm The Sorcerer King stroked his chin. When it comes to Karma-dependent attacks, Lord Mare said, Mister Cocytus has the advantage, doesnt he? That may be so, the Sorcerer King replied, but he wont be able to use that one again. Im pretty sure Albedo baited out that attack. She did? Umu. She had to take a critical hit for it, but now Cocytus most powerful combo has been taken out of the fight. That armour of hers sure allows her to do some reckless things. Ludmila examined Lady Albedo again. Very little about that exchange made sense to her. The Prime Ministers charge felt like it had been perfectly executed, and then Lord Cocytus answered with an insane counter. Normally, swords couldnt even scratch a sturdy breastplate, never mind shatter them. Actually, it looks like every part of her plate body armour broke apart. How does that even happen? Beneath the Prime Ministers plate armour was a full suit of chain. Ludmila didnt want to believe it, but it was as if her equipment was designed to break. Lady Albedo didnt seem at all distraught about shedding a layer of her defences, lending to that impression. Lord Cocytus launched another ranged combo at Lady Albedo, who had once again taken wing. The loss of Lady Albedos armour seemingly didnt increase her caution, as she started another diving attack. She swerved around a pillar of ice that appeared in front of her, using her momentum to bring her polearm to bear in a wide arc against Lord Cocytus. To Ludmilas surprise, the Grand Marshal didnt have his weapon at the ready. Instead, the sword was sheathed in the scabbard gripped in his left claw. Just as Lady Albedo came around the pillar, Lord Cocytus exploded forward, drawing his blade in a flash. Vidyrja Strike! The attack caught Lady Albedo on the left side of her waist and crossed to her opposite shoulder. Once again, rather than sliding over the chain mail armour as a regular blade would, Lord Cocytus sword tore through the links. Inexplicably, once again, Lady Albedos armour exploded, sending countless chain links into the air. And thats two, the Sorcerer King nodded. I dont understand, Ludmila said. What in the world is going on? Does combat at their level simply cause armour to fly apart? Ah, no. Not so easily, anyway. What youre seeing is a combination of two things. The two attacks that Cocytus used are extraordinarily effective against someone with an extremely low Karma score. Kurkikara Blade would be lethal for anyone like Albedo without the appropriate countermeasures and Vidyrja Strike is also quite potent. Albedos armour is designed to break at a certain threshold, absorbing damage meant for its wearer. His Majesty had explained things as if what was going on was normal and expected, but it still confused her. Exploding armour didnt make any sense no matter which way she looked at it. Now that Lady Albedos chainmail was gone, she was left in a black arming doublet that hugged her figure. It hadnt crossed my mind until now, Lady Shalltear said, but the way you get to strip her is pretty erotic, isnt it? The fact that her helmet, boots, and gauntlets stay on the entire time is pretty high-level. Ludmila shook her head. Her lieges mind just worked differently from everyone elses. Hoarfrost. A thick frost grew over the frozen arena. Lady Albedo, who had flown to relative safety again, lost altitude as her black feathers became caked with ice. Looks like Cocytus is trying to finish things up, the Sorcerer King said. He used his two anti-low karma attacks, Lord Mare said, so now hes switching to cold damage to bypass her physical defences? It seems that way, Lady Shalltear said. This looks like a win for Cocytusnot that anyone expected Albedo to win. Lord Cocytus charged just before Lady Albedo alighted on the ice. Blade of Rime. Frost formed along the length of the Grand Marshals weapon. The sword carved a shining arc through the air, but Lady Albedo blocked the strike with the haft of her weapon. She took a step forward, working her bardiche around the blade to score a clean hit across her opponents head. Lord Cocytus disengaged and rebalanced his stance before going on the offensive again. This time, he reached out with his second pair of claws to grapple with Lady Albedo for her weapon. Frostburn Smite! Lord Cocytus uncontested blow landed solidly on Lady Albedos shoulder. A black gauntlet came up to grip the blade and a flanged mace smashed into Lord Cocytus face. As the weapon came in to bludgeon Lord Cocytus again, his second set of arms brought Lady Albedos bardiche up to defend against the attack, only to have it blocked by the blade held fast in Lady Albedos hand. A third strike from the mace landed before Lord Cocytus kicked his opponent away. Did Albedo always have a sidearm? Lady Shalltear asked. It doesnt look like shes taking much damage from Cocytus attacks, either, Lord Mare added. Down on the field, it looked like Lord Cocytus also realised that something was wrong. He eyed Lady Albedo warily, his blade at the ready. Youwhat is this? I wonder, a womans smug voice issued from the black helmet. Lady Albedo advanced again, accepting another hit from Lord Cocytus sword in exchange for a crushing blow with her mace. This time, the attack broke one of the arms stubbornly trying to pull the sword free from Lady Albedos grip. Th-this is weird, Lord Mare said. She should be taking a lot of damage from Mister Cocytus sword and being in his Frost Aura. The duelists have had plenty of time to prepare for their matches, Ludmila said, so it stands to reason that Lady Albedo prepared countermeasures for her duel with Lord Cocytus. Lord Mare and Lady Shalltear exchanged a look. Th-Thats impossible, Lady Shalltear laughed lightly, who would do that? Thats the match! Lady Auras voice rang out over the arena, Winner: Albedo! A great clamour rose in the wake of the announcement. Everywhere, Ludmila could see that it was as much due to the spectators confusion as it was their recognition of the victor. The Sorcerer King rose from his throne, stepping up to the edge of the booth. Albedo. Cocytus. The two duelists approached the base of the booth and genuflected before the Sorcerer King. You have both fought well. Many of our spectators are confusedas are you, Cocytus. Hah, Lord Cocytus replied. I do not understand why my attacks were ineffective at the end of the match. Albedo, the Sorcerer King said, would you care to explain? If it pleases you, Lord Ainz, Lady Albedo replied. The answer is simple: I merely equipped some items to make myself immune to cold damage. I also improved my resistance against slashing and piercing damage. Cheater! Lady Shalltear shouted down at the Prime Minister, Are you so desperate to win that youre willing to stoop to such measures? Cheater? Lady Albedos reply dripped with disdain, How, pray tell, did I cheat? I received permission to use these items from Lord Ainz himself. All eyes went to the Sorcerer King, who nodded regally in response. Indeed, he said, I approved of their use. This tournament is being held to show how everyone has improved, and preparing ones equipment is fundamental to improvement. Cocytus, you, especially, should be aware of this. I was willing to extend my generosity to the Lizardmen C do you not think I would do the same for you? For any of Nazaricks denizens? The world constantly changes and we never know when powerful threats may appear. Those threats will not know about the limitations that youve placed on yourselvesnor will they care. The Sorcerer Kings gaze swept across the arena. As everyone has witnessed, even the simplest adaptations may overturn all expectations. I hope this will serve as a potent lesson to everyone. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The tapping of metal on metal sounded in the air outside of Lord Mares tree house on the Sixth Floor of Nazarick. After securing her tent to its pegs, Ludmila took a step back to examine her work. See? It came in useful. It was perfectly reasonable to bring camping equipment with her. One never knew when one would need it. Packing a small armourys worth of cosmetics and personal items as her friends did was nowhere near as practical. You sure youre alright out here? Yes, my lady, Ludmila answered. Forgive my saying so, but those Maids are just too much trouble. I prefer staying outdoors whenever possible anyway. I know, right? Lady Aura said, I sleep on the branches up there. Those three cant come and bug me when Im hiding out there. They seem overly protective of Lord Mare. Lady Auras expression soured. Overprotective? More like possessive. I dont think its safe to leave them alone with him for much longer. have they tried something? Not yet. But in four or five decadesits just a feeling, you know? Whenever I see them together, its less like theyre serving him and more like theyre trying to monopolise him. Like theyre trying to be the only eligible women hes around. Ludmila frowned at the implication. It wasnt unheard of for members of a household to become involved with their masters or mistresses. Sometimes, it was even used as a matchmaking technique, giving the candidates time to get to know one another in an everyday setting. Other times, it was the product of more nefarious or selfish motives. In the case of the three Elf Maids, they should have realised that Lord Mare was far out of their reach. Since my lady seems to disapprove of their behaviour, Ludmila said. I take it that this is frowned upon in Dark Elf culture? Dark Elf culture, huh Lady Aura crossed her arms with a frown, If you havent noticed, Mare and I are the only Dark Elves around here. I just dont like whats happening. In that case, why not release them from your service? Because Lord Ainz said that we cant get rid of them. She wondered why that was. Lady Aura and Lord Mares mother wasnt around anymore and she hadnt heard anything at all about their father, so was it because the Sorcerer King wanted some adult Elves around? Having parental figures around was certainly important, but, as far as Ludmila could tell, the trio of Maids werent in any way fulfilling the role. Is that why we treat Lord Mare and Lady Aura the way we do? Though their station was far above theirs, Ludmila and her friends tended to act like surrogate family members for the two Dark Elf children. This was well before Ludmila had learned a bit about their family life, so maybe they could all sense that the twins were missing something in that regard. For Lord Mare and Lady Auras part, they didnt react negatively to the treatmentor perhaps they never stuck around long enough for it to become unwelcome. Does His Majesty perhaps wish for you to have some adult role models? Ludmila asked. Lord Ainz is the only role model we need! Lady Aura asserted, then paused, Well, I guess its true that theres a problem when it comes to the women around here, but those three definitely arent the answer! So they havent passed on any of their customs or values? Nah, all they do is snivel when we get mad at them and try to pamper us when we dont. Makes you wonder what their lives were like beforeor maybe its because they were broken in as slaves? Lady Aura fell silent for a moment, then shrugged. She clearly cared little for her unwanted servants. A part of Ludmila disapproved of her attitude; no matter how problematic a houses members were, the head of a household had a duty to keep them in line. It was unreasonable to expect children to have a good handle on household affairs, but, at the same time, they were ultimately responsible for them. So, Lady Aura said, what are you going to do tonight? I thought Id take the opportunity to make a record of what Ive seen so far, my lady, Ludmila replied. So much about this place is entirely foreign to the world that Ive known. I can only hope that my understanding is sufficient to describe everything. Didnt Lord Ainz say that you could come back to play whenever? You can just visit again if theres something you cant remember. It isnt just the memory of this place, Ludmila said. The thoughts that come along with it are just as important. Nazarick has inspired many ideas that Id like to explore in Wardens Vale. Like what? Ludmila pulled the front of her tent open and started unloading furniture from her Infinite Haversack. The scale of my subterranean farms, for one, Ludmila said. It never even crossed my mind that it was possible to raise entire forests underground as you have here. The fact that it is literally allows us to create new frontiers. Youre going to try to recreate the Sixth Floor in Wardens Vale? I doubt that we could achieve anything remotely like the Sixth Floor at the moment. Id consider something on the scale of a small copse a success. Speaking of which, whats holding up the ceiling here? The walls. She frowned up at the starry night sky. Was it possible to have such a vast ceiling with only walls holding it up? The closest structure to the Sixth Floor that she could think of was the Dwarven Capital of Feoh Berkana and even that place had a huge central pillar. It doesnt have to be the same. A few supporting pillars here and there are perfectly fine. What mattered was that they could create surface ecologies underground. A hybrid ecology that transitioned into a subterranean one would be even better, as it would create some much-needed room for a few of the Sorcerous Kingdoms member races. What other types of environments does Nazarick have, my lady? Ludmila asked. Plenty, Lady Aura answered. Above the Sixth Floor is a land of eternal winter that Cocytus rules. Above that is the subterranean lake where Gargantua is stationed. Below us is something like an active volcano and theres a wasteland after that. Thats far beyond my reach She could probably sustain a small frozen area with enough Elemental Ice, but he had no idea how to create a volcanic environment. Would obtaining Elemental Fire do the trick, or would that simply result in a chamber of scorched stone? Am I correct in assuming that the variety of environments in Nazarick is meant to provide its inhabitants with living space? How will this be accomplished in the Sorcerous Kingdom for the more extreme cases? Um Maybe it wasnt possible on such a large scale. Then again, they were somewhat close to it on a national level C they just didnt have it all conveniently near the capital. After she finished setting up the furniture for her tent, she invited Lady Aura inside for tea. The Dark Elf looked around the interior curiously. This is pretty nice, she said. Isnt it? Ludmila smiled, I prefer being outdoors to being indoors, and a tent like this is a good compromise between being outside and having some privacy. It keeps the elements out of your stuff, as well. I wonder if we have something like this in the Treasury Why would her first option to get a tent be the Royal Treasury? Out of curiosity, my lady, do you know much about the Treasury? Not really, Lady Aura replied as she tested Ludmilas cot. If you want to know more about the Treasury, asking Pandoras Actor would be your best betthough I wouldnt recommend that. Who is Pandoras Actor? The Area Guardian of the Treasury. The Treasury is an Area? Yep! Is the Royal Treasury so large that it requires its own territory? Having a large budget surplus for centuries might very well justify the need for one, but it still couldnt be that large. Maybe it was something similar in scale to Lord Holenyots cave. That aside, she couldnt exactly voice her concerns to the very person she was harbouring suspicions about. Perhaps Ill have the opportunity to meet him later, Ludmila said. How about we discuss the operations of your territory? Im particularly interested in what it takes to maintain such a wondrous place. To Ludmilas surprise, Lady Aura didnt immediately respond with enthusiasm on the subject. This was strange, considering that almost every Noble was more than happy to talk about their land. It was not only their lifes work, but also a precious heritage passed down to them by their forebears. Im not sure what there is to say about it, Lady Aura said. You said you wanted ideas to take home with you, right? Not much of what we do here is relatable to what you people do out in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Is it due to the magical technology involved in running this place? I guess you could say that. The food and livestock that we produce here go towards feeding the people in Nazarick who need to eat. Everything else goes towards funding, uhinfrastructure. We dont have any of the other stuff that you guys have going on out there. Not even compensation for labour and various services? Ludmila asked, How do people make a living? Everyone gets everything that they need, Lady Aura told her. Its all free of charge. Had she misunderstood the Sorcerer Kings policies again? Or was she on her way to realising them? One of the C rather vague C domestic policies of the Sorcerous Kingdom could be paraphrased as From each according to their ability; to each according to their need. With so many races and varying aptitudes across the citizenry, it was best to allow people to do what they were good at. The rural population mostly embraced the sentiment behind the idea, but it resulted in quite a bit of controversy in urban circles. Of course, any criticism of the policy was voiced strictly in private. Ludmilas attempts to practically enact the policy resulted in her chartering companies for every industry active on her lands. Each company was mostly directed by its employees and had a profit-sharing program that secured a comfortable standard of living for everyone. Ludmilas input was limited to what she believed to be the responsibilities of a lord, which revolved around the development and well-being of her territories as a whole. So far, things were working out well, but the entire system she was overseeing was still new. It wasnt anywhere on the level of Nazarick where everything that happened was treated as a given. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! As she was unpacking the cake she had brought as a gift from Wardens Vale, a knock sounded against one of the tent posts holding up the entrance. Ludmila looked up to find Lord Mare standing outside, timidly clutching his black staff. Welcome, Lord Mare. H-HelloI was just checking to see if it was safe. Safe, my lord? Dont mind him, Lady Aura told her. Hes like that even at home. I thought youd be staying with Lord Ainz for longer. Several members of the Royal Court had converged on the Sorcerer King after the match, so Ludmila had quietly withdrawn in the face of such lofty company. It wasnt a gathering that she had any right to attend. Albedo and Shalltear started fighting, Lord Mare said, so I ran away. Ah~ What a pain, Lady Aura said. Thats why I didnt stick around. That Albedo really stirred the pot with that stunt of hers. Please come in, my lord, Ludmila said. We were just about to have a late-night treat. Lord Mare removed his boots before coming in to sit down on the cot beside his sister. When my lord says that stunt, Ludmila said, does it refer to the fact that she changed her equipment? Y-Yes. In that case, I dont understand the controversy. Why is changing ones equipment a stunt? What makes it so strange and unconventional? Those with the means should change their equipment to best deal with the situations that they find themselves in, shouldnt they? The two Dark Elves exchanged a look. Because Lord Mares voice trailed off and he squirmed in his seat a bit. Our equipment was left behind by our parents, you know? Lady Aura said, How could Albedo even think of replacing it? I understand that such things would mean a great deal to someone, Ludmila said, but would your parents be happy if the items that they left behind for you caused you trouble? And though you say replacing, its only temporary: it isnt as if youre throwing everything away. The twins exchanged a silent look, but didnt offer any reply. Ludmila came over, bearing two slices of cake on polished wooden plates. Lord Mare raised his plate to eye level. This looks familiar The cake has layers of panforte, marzipan, and ricotta, Ludmila said. Its something one usually only finds in the riverlands, but our Rangers brought in plenty of ingredients this year. The Cooks in Wardens Vale have been experimenting with recipes for the autumn harvest festival. So they learned it from the Cooks in Corelyn County? Lord Mare asked. Its a recipe from the Theocracy, Ludmila answered. Im not sure if Ive mentioned this to you before, but, culturally speaking, the southern parts of the Duchy of E-Rantel share more in common with the Slane Theocracy than it does with Re-Estize. Does that include Wardens Vale? Yes. I dont mean to suggest that were the same, but things like food and practical customs tend to spread readily. As far as Wardens Vale is concerned, we also had shared security concerns on the Abelion Frontier. The two Dark Elves ears wiggled slightly as they munched on their cake. They seemed more interested in their food than what she had to share. Hows the cake? Ludmila asked, My cooks have been looking for feedback. Its yummy! Lord Mare said around a mouthful. Lady Aura swallowed. Its good, she said. Weve had cake from E-Rantel before, but this is different somehow Either our Cooks have gained enough levels to make a difference, Ludmila said, or what they say about ingredients harvested in the wild also applies to food. You should bring that up with the Head Chef, Lord Mare said. I think hed at least want to take a look around your Area. I will keep that in mind, my lord, Ludmila said as she refilled their tea. Is Master Tokitsu interested in anything in particular? What sort of accommodations are appropriate for someone of his station? He just likes fresh ingredients, I guess? The higher the tier, the better, but hell even use the low-level cattle grazing outside of Nazarick. As for accommodations, I think hed just go back to Nazarick if he needs to rest. Will he need any help procuring ingredients? I wonderhes pretty strong so the local wildlife shouldnt be a problem, but I cant recall if he has any Job Classes that help with foraging. If any materials need specialised collection skills, hell need help with those. Ludmila tried to recall whether anything like that existed in her territory. It wasnt as if anyone who wasnt a Ranger went out into the wild to forage. She could probably have some of the trainees act as guides. She served her guests another slice of cake. As she went to refill their tea, a trio of familiar figures appeared from the direction of the treehouse. Lord Mare and Lady Aura sighed and pointedly tried to ignore their approach. The three Elf Maids started raising a ruckus as soon as they spotted them. Lord Mare, Lady Aura, please come away from there! Its dangerous! The Human gave them food? Quick, check it for poison! Perhaps the true reason behind the Theocracys war with the Elves was that they were insufferably annoying. The Cleric came straight into the tent and tried to take Lord Mares plate away. The Ranger tried to do the same with Lady Aura, but Lady Aura deftly kept her plate out of reach. Wh-What are you doing? Lord Mare cried, This is my cake! My lord shouldnt accept food from strange women! Ludmila isnt a strange woman, Lord Mare protested, weve known each other for a long time now! Thats right, Ludmila said, we even have a daughter. Everyone in the tent froze and stared at Ludmila. The Druid fainted. That was sort of funny, Ludmila said. Lady Aura burst out into laughter. The Cleric released Lord Mares plate to shake him by the shoulders. Is that true?! She screeched, Tell me it isnt true, my lord! W-Well, Lord Mare pointedly avoided the Clerics wild-eyed gaze, it is from a certain point of view The Cleric sank to her knees and broke down. To be fair, it was how members of a household might behave if they found out that its young master had fathered illicit offspring. What in the world is going on here? A terrified squeal rose from the two conscious Maids. They fled to the corner of the tent, clutching at Lady Aura. Lady Shalltear, Ludmila lowered her head in greeting. We were having tea, which somehow became this. Lady Shalltears crimson gaze went from Lord Mare to the collapsed Druid, then to Lady Aura and the two other Maids in the corner. Since were having tea, she pointed to the Elf sprawled on the ground. Can I have that one? Of course not! Lady Aura told her, Lord Ainz said that we werent allowed to kill them. I wouldnt necessarily kill her, Lady Shalltear said. We could just have a little bit of fun. Lady Auras lip curled at the Vampires salacious smile. What are you doing here, anyway? I came by to see if you knew where Ludmila had gone, Lady Shalltear replied. Those three weren''t even aware that you had returned, so they went looking for you. You! Lady Aura scowled, Youre the one that ruined our dessert! Theyre your attendants. Why should their behaviour be a problem of mine? Anyway, its time to retire to my chambers. Lets go, Ludmila. A chill went up Ludmilas spine. Lady Aura untangled herself from her two Maids. You did something weird to her, didnt you? Whatever do you mean? Lady Shalltear smiled innocently. Holenyot appeared with her earlier today That wasnt me! She went to Holenyot on her own! Lady Aura sent Ludmila a questioning look. Its true, my lady, Ludmila said in a slightly puzzled tone. Is there something wrong with that? N-No, if thats what youre intostill, Shalltear did something, right? Otherwise, you wouldnt be pitching a tent here. Thats Ludmila cast her gaze downward. She didnt like what had happened, but, at the same time, she couldnt bring any shame upon her liege over a personal matter. Out, Lady Aura said. ButC Out! Lady Aura shouted, If shes like this, I cant even imagine what you did to her. I justC I dont want to know! Out! Lady Shalltear sniffled before turning to leave. Perhaps she could stay for tea, Ludmila said. Lady Shalltear turned back around with a smile. Nope! Lady Aura crossed her arms, You cant coddle her! If that dummy does dumb things, she needs to understand the depths of her dumminess! Hmph! Lady Shalltear turned again and flounced away. Lady Aura popped the last bit of cake into her mouth and went to put on her boots. Lets go, she said. B-But I havent finished my cake yet! Lord Mare cried. You may take the plate with you, my lord, Ludmila said. What are we doing, my lady? There was a bunch of stuff we wanted to test out, Lady Aura replied. Since Mares with us now, we should get it done. With plate in hand, Lord Mare stepped over his fallen Maid. The Ranger and the Cleric went to help him put on his boots. Lets see Lady Aura scanned their surroundings, This way! They went straight into the forest, leaving the two Elf Maids to tend to their fallen third. After walking a few hundred metres, they stopped in front of a brightly-coloured plant crawling up the side of a tree. It resembled a type of Ivy, but the leaves were a bright blue colour. Here we are! Lady Aura gestured to the plant, Try foraging this. Will it do anything, my lady? Thats part of the test! Why is the colouration of this plant so glaring? Probably so people can differentiate it from all the other plants. Was it something like having flowers or brightly coloured fruit, except for a whole plant? Ludmila cautiously approached the vine, recalling the one that had bitten her back near the entrance of the Adventurer Training Area. The vine didnt show any signs of moving, however, and she came away with a handful of snow-white berries. Will this suffice? Hmm Lady Aura and Lord Mare frowned down at her outstretched palm. Why just the berries? Lord Mare asked. Why would I harvest the whole vine, my lord? Ludmila frowned. Interesting What is? How people try to harvest this plant seems to depend on what they are, Lord Mare said. This one is hard enough to forage that people cant randomly get it right without high enough foraging skills. People without them usually try to pluck the leaves or pull the entire vine. When that happens, it counts as a failure and the plant attacks them. People with foraging skills that are too low can sense that the plant is dangerous, so they dont try unless we insist. I see, Ludmila emptied her palm into Lord Mares plate. What are the berries for? I can sense that theyre edible, but Theyre a Third-tier alchemical reagent. If we go by production skill rules, it means you should have at least Second-tier equivalent foraging skills to have a chance to forage them. A queasy feeling formed in the pit of Ludmilas stomach. But Im supposed to be a Captain, she said. I mean, Ive always been a Ranger, but I was supposed to focus on my growth as a Captain. Had her efforts to raise her new Ranger Corps inadvertently caused her to gain Ranger levels? Since she was acting as an officer, she thought the experience would go toward her Captain levels. In light of the new information, where was the line between Ranger and Captain? Was it even possible to be one or the other? Maybe she was just both at the same time and it was impossible to avoid build contamination. I guess Ill die, Ludmila sighed. Huh? Lady Aura blinked. I think she means she wants to fix her build, Lord Mare said. Does she need to? Lady Aura asked, I thought she was supposed to be a Ranger-Noble-Captain or whatever. A Revenant is pretty Ranger-ish, too, Lord Mare said. So this is unavoidable? Ludmila asked. Maybe, Lord Mare said, but its not necessarily bad! Yeah, Lady Aura said, you guys get all sorts of crazy unfair stuff. Or they could just be Prestige Classes that combine bits and pieces from different archetypes, Lord Mare offered. Is there anything that Rangers should have that you feel lacking in? Ludmila furrowed her brow in thought. She simply was what she was, or at least thats what she always thought. Demihumans stopped being terrified of me after I changed, Ludmila said. Does that count? You lost your Favoured Enemy bonuses? Lady Aura frowned, That kinda stinks. Have you noticed it working on any other types of targets? Not just unreasoning fear, but uncanny insights about certain species and whatnot. Not that I can recall, Ludmila replied. My peers have always been wary of me because of what I am, but that has been the case since I was young. Well, you should have noticed something like a Favoured Enemy bonus by now, Lady Aura said, so you must have some crazy Ranger-ish Prestige Class without it. If you figure out what youre missing and what you have, Lord Mare told her, I bet you could figure out the theme of your Prestige Classes and determine what each of them gives you. I seethat does make sense, but I never thought to use the theming concept to help identify my Classes. Thank you for bringing this to my attention. Having a solid idea of what Classes she had would go a long way toward helping her shed the trepidation she felt over doing one thing or another. She was deathly afraid of doing something she shouldnt be and accidentally contaminating her build. I bet we can figure a lot of it out right now, Lady Aura grinned. Lets get to the next test! Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Ah, hmmwhat would be the appropriate thing to say in this situation? Umu, Ainz Ooal Gown said with the most regal bearing he could muster. After the NPCs finally returned to their respective tasks after the tournament matches, Ainz found himself with little to do. Suzuki Satoru would have retired to his home to immerse himself in the world of Yggdrasil before collapsing into his bed for a few hours of sleep. That life was no more, however. Perhaps one could say that he was living the life. Or, rather, the unlife. This, of course, came with its pitfalls. For one, he couldnt sleep for three hours a day like he used to, thus he had three extra hours per day to burn. Combined with the time he once put into work and Yggdrasil C basically his entire schedule C he had a lot of time to kill. Habits drilled into Suzuki Satoru compelled him to find something to do. Paperwork or connecting with clients or somethingexcept as the Sorcerer King, he had very little on that front awaiting his attention. These days, Albedo performed most of the executive functions and the only bits of administrative work that reached him were finalised proposals that required his seal of approval. What else was a king to do? He wasnt sure. Spying on Emperor Jircniv only made him painfully aware of the idea that he should be doing more than acting kingly, but any anonymous proposals that he made were slapped down by Albedo with the utmost disdain. And, so, he made do with looking busy. His charade had led him away from the arena and across the Sixth Floor on an inspection, which ultimately led to him staring up at Baroness Zahradnik, who was hanging upside down from a tree. As expected of Ainz-sama! Aura exclaimed from nearby, You know exactly whats going on! Wh-What do you think, Ainz-sama? Mare asked. That much should be obvious, Ainz answered. But first, shouldnt we let her down? Aura flicked a knife at the Baroness, severing the vine wrapped around one of her ankles. The young noblewoman flipped over in midair and landed on her feet, untangled her skirts, and fled deeper into the forest. Eh? Does she have something else to do? Ainz asked. MmhI guess she went to look for the next resource node, Mare said. Ah I guess theyre seeing what shes capable of gathering. At least thats something that I can understand. They ran similar experiments when the first set of natives moved into Nazarick. With the way that Yggdrasils shitty devs had designed the procurement of resources, it had led to some traumatic experiences among the test subjects. Failure to pass harvesting skill checks led to the node being wasted, a trap being triggered, or some combination of the two. Of course, there was no way to retaliate against a resource node. Back in the early days of Yggdrasil, he had tried his hand at mining in a desperate attempt to work up the funds to buy new equipment. His very first try resulted in a cave-in that killed him, so he gave up on the idea. What has she been able to gather? Ainz asked. Shes been able to successfully do Third-tier foraging nodes about half of the time so far, Ainz-sama, Mare replied. That should pin her as a Level Seven or Eight Ranger? Since shes missing some core Ranger abilities, were trying to narrow down her Job Classes. Hoh Though the natives were all relatively low-level, the prospect of discovering new classes, magic, and items always excited him. However, the realities of realising the potential of the Dwarf Runesmiths had him on the lookout for more useful things he could add to the Sorcerous Kingdoms industrial power. Otherwise, he would feel like no progress was being made. Speaking of which, he said, how is your progress regarding farming advanced crops? I-Im sorry, Ainz-sama, Mares ears drooped. We havent been able to reconcile the two systems yet. Ainz rested a hand lightly on Mares head. Mah, I never expected it to be easy. We have plenty of time to figure things out. Aura, track down the Baroness for us. Got it! Not long after founding the Sorcerous Kingdom, Ainzs hopes of being able to cultivate crops of Yggdrasil plants were unceremoniously squashed by reality. In this case, it was literally reality, as the production methods of their new world were alien to those of Yggdrasil and more akin to what one might find on the Earth of the distant past. In the game, one gathered materials from nodes that respawned at a loosely fixed rate. Even things like grain were collected in this manner, yielding a small stack of items that went into ones inventory. Those items, in turn, would be used in one recipe or another. Those recipes would yield a consumable, which usually granted some bonuses. The native production system, however, was realistic. One didnt usually harvest grain from a node using the gathering abilities available to Job Classes such as Alchemist, Druid, or Ranger. Instead, one used a scythe or some other tool and got to work mowing down an entire field of grain. Instead of getting a small stack of materials, wagons would be filled to deliver to a storage facility. While a whole new production Job Class had arisen as a result of this activity C which was colloquially known as the Farmer C anyone could try their hand at reaping the fields without the fields exploding or swallowing them whole. By the same token, the small stack of materials harvested from a resource node in Yggdrasil couldnt feed people the way that a farm did. A field the size of the Sixth Floor using the Sorcerous Kingdoms agricultural techniques could feed a small city. Between the Fourth and Sixth Floors, the Nazarick only produced enough food to sustain less than a hundred permanent base NPCs. Experiments early into the formation of the Sorcerous Kingdom revealed two critical issues with growing Yggdrasil plants in the New World. The first was that the local Farmers didnt possess levels high enough to harvest most of what Nazarick had to offer. Enri Enmot C who presumably had at least one level in Farmer C had demonstrated the ability to identify and gather low-level herbs in the Great Forest of Tob, but she couldnt harvest anything higher when they brought her to the Sixth Floor on her tour around Nazarick. The second issue was that, while a plant from Yggdrasil might be able to survive in the outside world, it couldnt be mass cultivated as the local crops could. Indeed, even efforts to grow native alchemical herbs in a garden led to inferior products. Some subtle efforts had been made to chase rumours of superior crops abroad, but, so far, it was a puzzle with no solution in sight. Shes over here! Aura called. Ainz made his way around several huge tree trunks to arrive at a small clearing in the forest. A snort escaped him when they found Lady Zahradniks rear sticking out of a purple flower blossom. Two of Auras pets, who laired in the same clearing, sniffed at the stranger curiously. Blue Planet-san got stuck in one of these things once, Ainz said. H-He did? Mares eyes went wide. He did, Ainz nodded. Someone stuck this one here to remind him of that timebut why would Zahradnik-dono try to harvest a Sixth-tier plant? I dont think she can tell exactly what tier it is, Aura said. So far, it seems that she can sense if a higher-tier plant is dangerous, but not how dangerous. She can tell whether its useful, as well. Still, she probably wouldnt have tried harvesting it if we hadnt asked her to go around trying. I see. They stared at the butt sticking out at them. Aura cleared her throat. Should we pull her out? She asked. Can we pull her out? Mare asked back. If I recall correctly, Ainz said, this one digests anything it swallows with acid. I believe shes immune to acid, so Was she stuck in the flower for all eternity? Maybe there was a timer. We could try harvesting the plant Aura equipped a dagger and approached the node. She separated the blossom from its stem in a smooth, practised motion. The huge flower unceremoniously fell to the leaf litter below. Is she a material now? Mare asked. It doesnt work that way Ainz said, Probably. In response, Lady Zahradnik righted herself and rose to her feet. The flower was still clamped over her upper body and her attempts to shake it off seemed futile. Hold on, Aura said, Ill try and get it off. Aura led Lady Zahradnik to a low-hanging branch nearby. The Dark Elf hopped onto the branch, reaching down to tug on the severed stem of the flower. The young noblewoman was lifted off of the ground along with it. After some violent shaking, she finally fell out, covered in a layer of slime. Ew, Aura made a face. A-At least it doesnt smell bad, Mare offered. The Baroness got onto her hands and knees and crawled into the nearest bush. Hey! Aura said, Is that any way to act in front of Ainz-sama? Just kill me! I heard that you were performing some experiments, Ainz said. I hope you dont mind my joining in. Your Majesty may do whatever he wishes, the bush replied. Aura took a stick and poked the bush. Ainz turned to Mare. How far have you gotten? He asked. We just started, Ainz-sama, Mare answered, then pulled out a notebook. As Ainz-sama says, she has the foraging capability of a Level Seven or Eight Ranger. We also think she doesnt have access to the Favoured Enemy System. She has a pet, so she should have access to the Bonding System. She also has Tracking, Pass Without Trace, and, based on her activity in the Adventurer Guild, shes chosen the Two-Handed Weapon Combat Style. Thats pretty rare. Not that we couldnt figure that out before. In Yggdrasil, the most popular Combat Style for Rangers was Bow, followed by Dual Wielding. Mounted Combat came in at a distant third. What else is she missing? Ainz asked. Well, Endurance is worthless for the Undead, Mare said. Maybe she threw that away. Did that make any sense? Even in Yggdrasil, one couldnt throw away something that was baked into a Job Class. On the other hand, if she was getting all of her Ranger perks from Racial Class Levels, then it made perfect sense. His levels in Skeleton Mage traded a handful of Wizard perks for Undead ones. Losing access to the Favoured Enemy System is pretty huge, Ainz said. Its basically a Rangers calling card. If I understand it correctly, most of the Rangers in the region base their livelihoods off of it. They had done some extensive testing back during their exploration of the Katze Plains, but he only vaguely remembered the parts where they tested her capabilities as a Captain. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Yes, Your Majesty, the bush said. Most foresters are specialised in Beasts or Plants, depending on their specific occupation. I believe that Rangers in the local town and city militias specialise in Humans. I havent focused my efforts on being a Ranger, however. I swear Ive been doing what I can to grow as a Captain, Your Majesty! Ainz frowned at the note of desperation in the bushs voice. Lady Zahradnik knew about the Class System, so it stood to reason that she didnt want to contaminate her build. At the same time, for someone who could just die and get up again on their own, it shouldnt have been more than an annoyance. Unless the unwanted levels are buried under everything else. That would be a huge pain in the ass. I believe we hypothesised that your Revenant Levels at least in part follow a Ranger archetype, Ainz said. This should be easy enough to prove, since most Heteromorphs enjoy huge stat advantages over Demihumans and Humanoids. How has Zahradnik-dono been doing in the Adventurer Guild? Umshe hasnt undergone an assessment for a long time, Mare said. That was back when we only used tests in the Adventurer Training Area, and she qualified for Mithril. Theres no way shes Mithril, Aura laughed. She spars against Death Knights every day and wins, you know? Our Mithril ranks cant do that. She can beat Death Knights? Ainz peered at the bush, What about the other types? The Death Warriors can best me if they can stay on the offensive, the bush replied. I can win against the Death Knights because I can outlast them. The equipment that Ive been so graciously granted plays a major role, of course. So her defences and regeneration allow her to win in a battle of attrition against a Death Knight, but a Death Warrior can still burst her down. I guess that makes sense. If they were in Yggdrasil, he would have said she was at least a Level Thirty warrior-type with strong sustain. Their new world, however, contained too many alien mechanics and other unknowns for him to make a confident prediction. In that case, Ainz said, how about we make that assessment now? Well be able to keep things private if we do it here. R-Right away, Ainz-sama! Mare started withdrawing various items out of his inventory, starting with a stack of binders. Logs of various sizes came after that, followed by some charts and posters. He opened the first of the binders and flipped through its pages until he arrived at one with a large table. Umfirst will be carrying capacity, he said. Find the heaviest log you can lift and move around with. With a rustle of leaves, Lady Zahradnik appeared from the bush. She had somehow cleaned herself up and fixed her appearance while hidden. After walking slowly along the row of logs she stopped at one marked 1 Tonne and lifted it off of the ground. A moment later, she set it down again. Too heavy? Rather than look for a lighter burden, she went over and picked up a much larger log marked 4 Tonnes. She wandered around with it a bit, teetering back and forth as she did. It would be much easier to move if there was a better way to carry this thing, the Baroness said. Is that the most you can do? Mare asked. Its about the most Id be able to manage while travelling long distances, my lord. Assuming the route has suitable clearance. Mare frowned as he scanned the table in the binder. Ainz leaned in to see what he was looking at. Is there a problem? He asked. Im trying to guess how her Heteromorph levels figure into our statistics, Mare answered. Wh-What do you think, Ainz-sama? Ainz scanned the rows and columns of the table. Aside from two or three people, the Adventurer Guilds membership was Human. According to Mares numbers, Mithril-rank Fighters could carry between five hundred kilograms and a tonne. There was also an Orichalcum-rank Ranger and Paladin, but neither could do better than half of what Lady Zahradnik was capable of. How did it work again? The average Heteromorph has triple the physical capabilities of the average Humanoid. If we assume that she has Eight Levels in Revenant, does that account for the difference in strength? We need other points of data She doesnt wear out, Aura said. Ainz and Mare looked up at Aura, who had gone to sit on the branch from before. She doesnt get tired, right? Aura said, That means she can go full power all the time. Mmh Mare looked back down at the table, So if we assume that her carrying capacity is the same as everyone elses maximum lifting capability, it doesnt seem as crazy. How about determining her total levels? Ainz asked, That would likely make our guesswork much easier. Her danger sense is subjective, though, Aura said. It tells her how strong something is relative to herself, not its actual levels. Have you tried teaching her how to con targets? I hadnt thought about doing thatis it possible? I beg your pardon, Your Majesty, Lady Zahradnik said, but Im not familiar with that term. Ah, crap. I used MMO terminology, didnt I? Due to their everyday interactions with the NPCs, game-related terminology proliferated between members of the Adventurer Guild before he knew it. Lady Zahradnik was often busy performing her duties in other roles, however, so she might not have picked up the vocabulary to the same extent. Its not exactly a proper term, Ainz said. I suppose you could say its slang. Con is short for Consider, which is anancient technique to determine the level of a target relative to ones own. In Auras case, the Skill that cons a target displays its relative level in different colours, with each colour representing five per cent of the Skill users level. Thats right, Aura nodded. As an example, the colours go from dark blue to light blue to dark green as they get lower relative to even, which is within five levels of me. If a target is dark green, they have a three-colour difference, meaning theyre somewhere between Level Eighty-Five and Eighty. does that mean my lady is Level 100? Yup! Ainz cleared his throat. Auras version of the Skill is a higher-level one that will reveal additional information about the target, but low-level Rangers should have a basic version. Strangely, that doesnt seem to be the case. Instead, a much more vague danger sense is in common use. It may be that the Skill existed at one point, Your Majesty, Lady Zahradnik set down the log. But, if I were to guess, it fell out of use for the same reason that our Adventurers favour using Difficulty Ratings. Without a thorough knowledge of Class Levels, danger sense and Difficulty Ratings are infinitely more practical. The strength of Demihumans and Heteromorphs relative to Humanoids is a good case for this. Knowing that someone is a Level One Beastman means very little to those who do not know what that entails, but stating that the Level One Beastman is Difficulty Rating Thirty puts their strength on an understandable scale. As someone who has gained a sense of Levels and their implications, however, I wouldnt mind learning this Skill. The Baroness looked up at Aura. Aura scratched her head. Its, uhyou activate the Skill and its like bibibibibibibibiching! Then you get the info. I see, Lady Zahradnik said. You do? Ainz said. He took a step back as the young noblewomans gaze went to him. Wh-What is it? Is there a manual for this Skill, Your Majesty? That is a very good question, he said. The Library may have some useful informationor maybe its stored away in the Treasury? It wasnt the way that Players learned new spells, Skills, and Abilities, so one could say that he was fishing for answers. At the same time, it could very well be that the answers actually existed. The books and items in the Great Library of Ashurbanipal and the Guild Treasury had all become real articles, so a Race or Class Promotion item might hold the relevant information. He hadnt done much checking himself because he was afraid that a certain bearded maniac would ambush him. Our resources are vast, Ainz said, so it may take you a while to find anything related to what youre looking for. Im sure the library staff will be more than happy to assist you, however. with all due respect, Lady Zahradnik looked down at the log in front of her, I feel that Your Majesty is being far too generous. Someone of my humble station doesnt deserve such consideration. Ainz held in a sigh. It would have been far easier to deal with the Baroness if she was greedy. If that were the case, he could have treated everything as strictly give and takeand he had no qualms about disposing of self-serving individuals if need be. Instead, Lady Zahradnik was like a character from a fantasy story or bygone era, who prioritised long-term relationships built on trust, reciprocity, and a strict sense of hierarchy that defined ones rights and privileges. Not that its undesirable Broadly speaking, Ainz considered her a good influence on the children of his friends. The very behaviour that made her difficult to deal with served as a desirable example that he had no wish to change. In his world, there were his friends and those associated with them, and then there was everyone else. He wanted those on the inside to share the closely-knit bonds that he once had with the members of Ainz Ooal Gown. Out of curiosity, Ainz said. Do you plan on betraying the Sorcerous Kingdom at some point in the future? The atmosphere around them suddenly changed. Aura stood up on her branch while Mare stepped in front of Ainz. Lady Zahradnik immediately went to a knee before him. Y-Your Majesty, she said, the thought has never crossed my mind! What must I do toC Then I see no problem with it, Ainz told her. You may not consider it in these terms, but you are an asset with proven value to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Furthermore, do you not think that the Sorcerous Kingdom will benefit from any discoveries that you make? Many of our citizens may have gotten on board with the idea of a peaceful and prosperous nation, but you of all people should understand what is required to keep it that way. Yes, Your Majesty. Understand that I dont disapprove of your sense of propriety, but the way that you frame things can be ratherself-centred in a strange way. Going around thinking by default that you dont deserve one thing or another will eventually see you taken advantage of or worse. To be honest, Lady Zahradnik said, it has already happened on multiple occasions. then why havent you changed according to those experiences? I dont know, Your Majesty. My friends would say that its because Im a stubborn Frontier Noble. This woman is just as bad as the NPCs in some ways. Just like the denizens of Nazarick stubbornly insisted on remaining in the same state that their creators had left them in, the Baroness stubbornly insisted on remaining true to her rigid values. It wasnt so hard to believe that this was a major reason why she got along so well with the NPCs. Thats not necessarily an undesirable quality, Ainz said, but you should always strive to improve what can be improved, no? Of course. By Your Majestys Will. He felt that he should say something about her fervent response, but Aura and Mare seemed pleased for some reason. Lets continue with our testing, shall we? Ainz said, Im curious as to what our findings will be. They continued through the battery of tests that had recently been developed for the Adventurer Guild. The tests covered several areas that helped to pinpoint key traits of the class archetypes that they knew of. With Baroness Zahradnik, however, the results seemed to lead to as many questions as answers. Her sensory abilities are significantly above what a Level Seven or Eight Ranger should have, Mare said. Where is the difference coming from? A piece of equipment, perhaps? Ainz suggested. My civilian garb is wholly defensive in nature, Lady Zahradnik said. I removed any accessories that might influence the results. So she has a non-Ranger class with enhanced sensory abilities? Aura crossed her arms, Bard or Rogue, maybe? I havent done anything Bard or Rogue-ish in my recollection, my lady. Maybe its from the type of Commander she is, Ainz suggested. Conventional Commanders dont have enhanced powers of observation, but a Captain that is supposed to operate in the thick of battle might. Do you know of anything that might suggest this, Zahradnik-dono? My heritage has always mixed our role as Frontier Nobles with that of being Rangers, Your Majesty, Lady Zahradnik replied. I cant say whether that means it is a Job Class in itself. Ainz brought up a hand to stroke his chin in thought. How troublesome. Most members of the Adventurer Guild had straightforward assessments due to their singular focus on filling one role or the other in a party. One already knew what to expect before an evaluation, and those expectations tended to be in line with their findings. While the Baroness undeniably had some powerful Prestige Classes in her build, trying to untangle the web that it created was an arduous task. How about we approach this from a different angle? Ainz said, What is your capacity for Martial Arts, Zahradnik-dono? Five Focus Levels without resorting to Limit Break or sacrificing health, the Baroness replied. So at least twenty-five warrior archetype Job Class Levels or their equivalent. That on its own would qualify you for Orichalcum. On a whim, Ainz used Summon Undead V to create a Wheep. The black bile leaking out of its orifices and sores hissed and sent up wisps of rancid gas as they dripped onto the leaves. Out of curiosity, he said, what does your danger sense say about this summon? Its stronger than I am, Lady Zahradnik said, but I can defeat it. Ainz considered her immediate response. It wasnt something that one would normally hear. After factoring in his builds bonuses to Undead summons, the Level Thirty Wheep could come away even against a non-specialised casters Level Thirty-Four summon. How did you come to that conclusion? He asked. Ive deployed Wheeps in battle before, Lady Zahradnik answered. Their advantage comes in the form of damage reduction, regeneration, and the deadly bile that they emit, which makes them excellent vanguard troops. I am immune to the bile and my weapon has a high enough enchantment level that it bypasses their damage reduction. It would be something like fighting a super Zombie for me. Indeed, Ainz nodded in agreement, youre quick to make accurate assessments of your odds in combat. I would wager that most powerful warriors would tell people that the summon was weaker than them if they were in your shoes. Regular Adventurers or Mercenaries probably would since it affects their business, the Baroness said, but I see no point in doing so. Hmph. In that case He dismissed the Wheep and summoned a Greater Wight with Summon Undead IV. This one is much closer to my strength, Your Majesty, Lady Zahradnik reported. Is it stronger, or weaker? It feels about equal. Does that mean shes Level Twenty-Six? It was an iffy way to determine ones level, at best. I am assuming here that these warrior-type summons follow roughly the same power curve as an Undead warrior like yourself, he said. If thats the case, it means that you are roughly Level Twenty-Six. That being said, the power of Heteromorphs at lower levels is such that you could claim to be in the Realm of Heroes and no one would be able to disprove the statement. Should we issue her a Second-Class Adamantite Tag, Ainz-sama? Mare asked. The Baroness shifted on her feet with an uneasy expression. Ainz chuckled at yet another display of her austere nature. If she desires it, he said, it would be best to go through official procedures. Momon drew quite a bit of fire from the other Adventurers back when he skipped his way up to Adamantite and I cant guarantee that it wouldnt happen here. Emotions can make even the most civil individuals irrational, after all. Now, how about a change of scenery? We should get you familiar with the rest of Nazarick. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 15 Chapter 15 When Ludmila stepped out of the teleportation gate, she found herself in a brightly-lit foyer. Muted grey stone formed the floors and the walls followed a pastel scheme emphasising cream, lavender, and pink. Crystal chandeliers of incalculable worth illuminated the corridors leading out from the foyer, and a grand staircase dominated the way directly in front of them. A familiar figure in a Maid uniform stirred from her place along a wall nearby. The Maids eyes widened slightly as they crossed over Ludmila before her expression returned to a mask of unflappable composure. Lord Ainz, Miss Alpha lowered her head as she curtseyed before the Sorcerer King, welcome back. Im back, the Sorcerer King replied. As you can see, Ive brought a guest along with us. This is Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, one of the Nobles ruling the southern territories of the Sorcerous Kingdom. She and I are well acquainted, Miss Alpha rose from her greeting. It is a surprise to see you here, Baroness Zahradnik, but a pleasure nonetheless. Shall we have a room prepared for our guest, Lord Ainz? Yes, I was thinking of just that, the Sorcerer King nodded. She should properly situate herself before we continue with our business. Ludmila exchanged a look with Lady Aura and Lord Mare. I-I thought she was staying with us, Lord Mare said. She set up a tent and everything a tent, you say? Miss Alpha coolly adjusted her glasses. The intimidating gesture squashed the twins nascent objections. Ludmila couldnt say anything, as it was undeniably improper for royalty to have a guest sleep outside. Will it be difficult to traverse floors? Ludmila asked, Id like to continue spectating the tournament matches, and I believe that I still have some things to see on the Sixth Floor. The teleportation gate on this floor is set to send travellers to the Sixth Floor by default over the course of the tournament, my lady, Miss Alpha said. You will have no issues going back and forth. Lord Ainz, shall I give Lady Zahradnik a tour of the area while her room is prepared? I intended to do it myself, the Sorcerer King replied. You may attend to us while we do so. The Maid nodded in acknowledgement before falling into line behind them. The Sorcerer Kings crimson gaze went between the corridors branching from the foyer. Now, where should we start? The Canteen is nearby, butCah, didnt you have some business with the Head Chef? Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. Would he be available to receive us at this hour? Im sure hes in the kitchen right now. The opening day of the tournament should have given him much to contemplate. Doesnt that mean hes busy? She followed the Sorcerer King as he made his way down the corridor to the right of the foyer entrance. It wasnt long before countless exotic aromas filled the air. Ahead of them, the corridor opened up into some sort of hall, but Ludmilas gaze was drawn by a pair of doors along the way. What do those signs mean? She asked. Those are the washrooms for this wing, the Sorcerer King replied. The sign with the figure in the dress indicates the one for women. In hindsight, she supposed that it was fairly clear what the signs meant. Dont some races have more than two sexes? Ludmila said, How does it work for them? Ehm The Sorcerer King stopped in his tracks. Ludmila shifted uncomfortably. Maybe it was a foolish question generated by her Human-centric upbringing. Neuronist goes into the womens washroom, Lady Aura said, and Sous-chefactually, does Sous-chef even go to the washroom? Hes a Myconid, Lord Mare said, so probably not. Huh. Well, neither of them are from races that have sexes. Neuronist just goes into the washroom that she feels that she should go into. Out of curiosity, Ludmila asked, what race is she? There are so many here that Ive never seen or heard of before. Shes a Brain Eater. They dont have sexes because they reproduce by implanting a tadpole from a spawning pool into peoples brains! Cool, huh? Miss Alphas face turned a sickly hue. Or maybe it was a normal hue. She was supposedly a type of Zombie, after all. Has shereproduced before? Ludmila asked. Nah, Aura said. Nazarick doesnt have any Elder Brains or spawning pools. How would facilitating a race like that even work from a legal perspective? Most living things were driven to reproduce, but reproducing in a Brain Eaters case meant parasitising someone else. Normally, that would be considered murder, but outlawing a race from reproducing was an inevitable death sentence for an entire species even if they were Heteromorphs. Biological immortality and resurrection magic only kept death at bay C it didnt guarantee that something couldnt go terribly wrong in the long span of eternity. The Sorcerer King raised a hand to this temple. Everyone looked at him expectantly, and, after a moment, he turned to address them. Youll have to excuse me, he said. Albedo has something to discuss with me. Ill rejoin you when were done. A sense of disappointment fell over Ludmila as she watched the Sorcerer Kings majestic figure go back down the way they had come. It had taken all day for her to come to grips with the fact that she might be around him. Now that she was starting to enjoy his company, he was gone. Lady Aura and Lord Mare similarly bore crestfallen looks. She did it on purpose, Lady Aura grumbled. Miss Alpha cleared her throat. If you would please follow me, she said. The corridor brought them to a long hall where rows of tables lined with simple chairs awaited use by their patrons. On the far end of the hall was a counter of unfamiliar construction bearing a variety of foods under rows of metallic magical lightning. They made their way past the tables toward the counter; Ludmila eyed the trays of food on offer as they approached. Ive never seen anything like this before, she said. I believe some of the dishes should be familiar to you, my lady, Miss Alpha said. The bread and sausages, for instance. What I meant was thispresentation? The magic items in use here are all unknown to me. Magic items, hmrather than magic items, you could see them as technology. Werent magic items a form of technology? She would have to investigate the distinction at a later date. This system of serving food is known as a buffet, Miss Alpha continued as they walked up to the counter. The Canteen is designed to service the entire staff, offering fresh meals around the clock. Its normally a busy place, but everyones been indulging themselves at the tournament festival. Though she said so, the trays embedded into the counter were heaped with dozens of different types of food. As Miss Alpha mentioned, there were many familiar-looking dishes C some of which might be considered common fare C but the presentation gave everything a luxurious feel. The only part about the buffet that threw things off was the manservant wearing a skintight mask covering his entire head. He had appeared to stare across the counter at her at some point. A footman? But why is he wearing a mask? He had a humanoid appearance and was wearing some sort of uniform, but she couldnt be sure what race he was with the mask on. Then again, she had mistaken the Homunculus Maids for Humans, so being able to see the mans face might not help at all. The counter along the wall to your right is the salad bar, Miss Alpha said. The drink fountains over there! Lady Aura said. Th-Theres an ice cream machine, too, Lord Mare added. They spoke as if everything was self-explanatory, but Ludmila struggled to make sense of what everything was. She supposed that the salad bar did look like a bar with assorted vegetables on it, but the fountain didnt in any way resemble a fountain. If anything, it looked similar to the ice cream machine, which in turn looked like it belonged in one of Lianes machining workshops. How do they work? Ludmila asked. Ill go and see if the Head Chef is available. Miss Alpha said, Lord Mare and Lady Aura can show you how the facilities operate. The Maid disappeared into a set of metal double doors. The twins feet pattered over the pink parquet as they led her to the aforementioned facilities. Lady Aura pointed to what appeared to be the bottom of a cup sticking out of a metal cylinder. Take a cup, Lady Aura told her. Ludmila reached out and gingerly gripped the bottom of the cup. It popped out with a bit of effort, revealing the bottom of another cup. Is it magic, my lady? Ludmila asked. Its just a cup dispenser, Lady Aura said. Its not magic. Ludmila examined the cup. It was made out of an unknown, lightweight material that gave way under her fingers with a bit of a squeeze. To her surprise, the material returned to its original form as she lightened her grip. On a whim, she dropped the vessel. It hit the ground with a clatter and rolled to a stop against her boot. She picked it up to check for signs of damage. This is an amazing piece of work, she said as she marvelled at the item. Would it be possible to introduce me to the artisan? The twins exchanged a look. Lord Mare fidgeted with his staff. I-Its magic, he said in a very small voice. But Lady Aura saidC Its magic! Lady Aura said. Ludmila looked back down at the cup in her hand. Which was it? Maybe she meant that the dispenser was mundane, but the cups were magic. Still, that should mean this magic item has an artisan, shouldnt it? Stick the cup on the platform under one of the nozzles there, Lady Aura pointed at the fountain. Your drink will come out when you press the thingy in the back. Before her were the ends of a half-dozen downward-facing pipes. Above them were some colourful labels, but she couldnt discern what they indicated. She took a moment to steel herself before placing the cup under one of the pipes and pressing the thingy beside it. She snatched her hand back as a jet of sizzling green liquid shot out to soak her skin. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Its a good thing Im immune to acid, Ludmila said. Lady Aura and Lord Mare stared up at her. Was it that surprising? It shouldnt have been, as the Sorcerer King mentioned it during their testing not an hour previous. was that not acid? Ludmila asked. I meanits acidic, Lady Aura said, but its not acid acid. A-Actually, I think it is, big sis. Lord Mare ducked behind Ludmila as his sister scowled at his response. My point is that youre not going to kill anyone by spraying them with melon soda! Ludmila wiped the sticky fluid off of her hand with a handkerchief. It must have been a drink for some species of Demihuman or Heteromorph. Humans didnt drink acid, after all. The device seemed to require training in multiracial conventions to operate without getting injured. Lady Aura took Ludmilas cup and pressed it against the thingy behind it. Brown liquid filled the vessel. She attached some sort of lid to the cup and poked a long, striped object into it. Here, Lady Aura held out the cup to her. Thank you, my lady, Ludmila lowered her head as she received her drink. If I may ask, what is this? Its iced tea. Is this a straw, my lady? Yup. It appeared to be made of the same material as the cup and its lid, and there was no sign of either softening from the drink. She wondered whether it was cheaper to produce than the silver and gold straws used by the wealthy. Something wrong? Lady Aura asked. Ah, no, my lady. I was just pondering the applications of this strange material. You mentioned that it was magicalwhat tier of artisan is required to craft it? Who knows? Lady Aura shrugged, You should ask Lord Ainz when he gets back. Ludmila took a sip from her drink, nearly coughing at its unexpected sweetness. Lord Mare went over to the ice cream machine and retrieved a cup that was made out of a different material. This is an ice cream cone, he said. Its basically a cracker in the shape of a cup. You stick it under the nozzle here and pull the levera-actually, maybe I should do it Was the second device even more dangerous than the first? Perhaps her knowledge of ice cream was woefully inadequate. What type would you like? Lord Mare asked. Something fruity, if it exists. Lord Mare stuck the ice cream cone under a nozzle and reached up to pull a lever. He filled the cone with pink ice cream, piling it up in a somewhat unpleasant shape. H-Here you go. Its strawberry. Ludmila smiled. Thank you, my lord. With her iced tea in one hand and strawberry ice cream in the other, Ludmila moved on to the salad bar. She scanned the foods on display, pondering what wonders awaited her. This is the salad bar, Lady Aura told her. Are these all different types of salad, my lady? Yup! I like the egg salad with bacon bits. Ludmilas eyes traced Lady Auras gesture to the food in question. She couldnt say that she had seen green eggs or bacon before. I didnt know that there were so many salads, my lady. How does this device work? First, you take the plate from there. Ludmila set down her cup and reached for a plate. The stack of dishes rose slightly as she did so. Was there levitation magic cast on each one? It was an interesting way to prevent accidental breakage, if so. What next? She asked. Then you grab a pair of tongs over there Alright and then you use them to put your salad on your plate. She reached out for the green egg salad, then hesitated, turning to look at Lady Aura. What? The Dark Elf frowned. The salad wont do anything to me, will it? I think youre hoping for too much from some salad. Your ice cream is melting, Lord Mare said. She sucked the drippings off of Lord Mares ice cream cone before turning her attention back to Lady Auras salad. Even food procurement was a highly challenging activity in Nazarick. They seated themselves at one of the tables to wait for Miss Alpha to return with the Head Chef. She had to eat the ice cream before starting on the salad and she wasnt sure how to feel about the resulting taste. Our apologies for the wait. Miss Alpha re-emerged from the double doors. The hulking figure of Master Tokitsu filled the space behind her. He was even larger than Qrs Gan Zu. Miss Yuri says that you have something to discuss with me, he said. But she didnt have any of the details. Ludmila rose from her seat. Thank you for taking the time to come and speak with me, Master Tokitsu, she said. Please forgive me for requesting this impromptu appointment. To be honest, Ive only just broached the topic with His Majesty the Sorcerer King. He said you would be interestedC OKAY! Across the table from the Boarc, Ludmila, Lady Aura, and Lord Mares hair was blown back by the force of his bellow. Ludmila blinked several times. Okay? When do we start? Wouldnt you like to hear my proposal first, Master Tokitsu? Ludmila asked. Nonsense! Master Tokitsu answered, If Lord Ainz said Im interested, then Im interested! What should I pack? I hope I can make things interesting for him In a way, it felt like a good turn of events. Rather than an imposition, it was an expression of the Sorcerer Kings confidence to deliver what was required. It was precisely how a king should be. Im still in the process of planning things out, Ludmila said, so this wont interfere with your activities in the tournament. Ultimately, it is a long-term project meant for the development of the culinary arts in the Sorcerous Kingdom, but it shouldnt get in the way of your other duties. Sounds good to mewhat was your name again? Ah, I beg your pardon, Master Tokitsu. I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, a vassal of Lady Shalltear. The Head Chef looked down at her with his out-of-alignment gaze, lightly stroking his chin. One of the new Area Guardians, huhwell, as your senior, feel free to ask me anything. Youre an Area Guardian, as well? Sure am! Lord Tokitsu slapped the unknown script inked on his belly, Im the Area Guardian of the Canteen! Ludmila glanced at her surroundings. Could it be that she had truly been translated into a divine realm? Was the Canteen merely a conceptual metaphor perceived through the lens of her limited comprehension? She might have been taking things too lightly. The Boarc that stood across the table from her could very well be a god of cooking. If that is the case, claiming to be an Area Guardian is too presumptuous by far. Im just an inexperienced noblewoman relying on unearned power to advance my interests. She certainly didnt make any claims to divinity. If anyone started praying to her, they would be sorely disappointed over how stingy their supposed god was. The potential god of cooking waved a meaty hand in front of her face. You still with us? He said. F-Forgive me, Lord Tokitsu, Ludmila said. I look forward to a long and fruitful relationship with you. Lord Tokitsu straightened and let out a boisterous guffaw. Thats the spirit! Lets bust out some results that please Lord Ainz! Ill be waiting to hear from ya! With that, the Head Chef returned to his kitchen. The silence left in the wake of his loud energy felt especially profound. Wh-Where are we going now? Lord Mare asked. Dunno! Lady Aura said. His Majesty mentioned something about a library, Ludmila offered. It is probably best for us to wait until Lord Ainz returns for that, Miss Alpha said. How about we show Lady Zahradnik to her accommodations in the royal suites? An assuredly idiotic thing sprouted from the depths of Ludmilas imagination. She tried to shake her head free of the thought, but it stubbornly stuck with her. Just for clarification, Ludmila asked, what are the royal suites? They are the rooms belonging to the Supreme Beings, my lady, Miss Alpha answered. Perhaps its best that I stay on the Sixth Floor after all, Ludmila said. I am absolutely unworthy of soiling such divine abodes. Lord Ainz has expressed his desire for you to stay in one of the suites, Miss Alpha said. We can hardly refuse his orders, can we? Ludmila looked to Lord Mare and Lady Aura for help, but they only looked back at her with blank expressions. She didnt know what that meant, but it couldnt possibly be good. Please follow me, Lady Zahradnik, Miss Alpha said. What was going to happen to her? Ludmila did her best not to drag her feet as she allowed the Maid to lead her back the way they had come. Surely, she would be struck down for blasphemy. Was it some sort of test? If so, what is the correct answer? To follow orders even if I know theyre wrong, or refuse them? Surshana was the god of judgement and justice, so he would surely hate it if she went along with everything simply because they were his orders. Or was she looking at it the wrong way? Did the god of justice define what was just? They re-entered the foyer and turned to ascend the sweeping central staircase. Ludmila swallowed as she stared at the crimson carpet along their path. And, then, she remembered something. Wait, Ludmila said. They were envious of me. It was a year previous, but she still remembered it clearly. Lady Shalltears handmaidens envied her ability to serve the Sorcerer King by questioning his decisions. I shouldnt do this, Ludmila told Miss Alpha. I have no right to stay in a suite meant for Supreme Beings. A tent on the Sixth Floor is good enough for me. But Lord Ainz saidC I am not ungrateful for His Majestys hospitality, Ludmila said. But it is simply too much. To be able to see the Great Tomb of Nazarick with my own eyes is blessing enough. A serene smile lit up Miss Alphas face, and then she reached out to take Ludmila by the wrist. Her hand phased through. Ludmila turned and bolted. Stunning Fist! Something heavy thumped into the small of her back, but she kept running. WhaC! She has a Freedom effect, Yuri, Lady Aura said. Miss Alpha is trying to restrain me. Had she answered wrongly? No, there wasnt any time to think. Ludmila activated Wind Stride and sped towards the teleportation gate. Miss Alpha flashed into existence in front of her. Do not resist, Lady Zahradnik! My apologies, Ludmila swerved past Miss Alpha, but I do not know how to disable personal effects yet! The Maids arm phased through her midriff. Ludmila made it the last few metres to the gate. Nothing happened. Not this again She turned around to find Miss Alpha moving in to corner her with arms spread wide. I thought you said that this teleportation gate is set to send travellers to the Sixth Floor, Miss Alpha. My little sister is quite adept at managing the gate network, Miss Alpha replied. Along the corridors extending from the foyer, a few curious faces looked in from their respective rooms. Whats going on? Is that big sis Yuri? Shes fighting someone? An intruder! How did an intruder get down here?! Punch her head off, big sis Yuri! Ludmila glanced in the direction of the last voice. They would have words if she ever figured out who it was. A vast darkness appeared between Ludmila and Miss Alpha. Ludmilas legs went weak and she sank to her knees. Hm? Whats going on here? Is there a defence alert? Miss Alpha lowered her fists and folded her hands in front of her. Lord Ainz, she lowered her head, apologies for my rudeness. Lady Zahradnik just attempted to flee. again? Ludmila winced at the Sorcerer Kings reply. It wasnt the best of impressions to leave. She didnt want to stay in the royal suites, Lady Aura said. But its what Lord Ainz wanted, so How strange, the Sorcerer King said. She didnt show any aversion to the royal suites the last time she was here. A chorus of whispers rose in the wake of His Majestys remark. Even Lady Aura and Lord Mare frowned, tilting their heads as they regarded her. I wasnt aware that Lady Zahradnik had visited Nazarick before, Lord Ainz, Miss Alpha said. It was a brief visit, the Sorcerer King replied. We just dropped in for a few minutes to take care of something, so there wasnt any need for a formal reception. The Sorcerer King looked over his shoulder. Ludmila rose on unsteady legs. Having His Majesty appear right in front of her without warning was still too much to take in all at once. I didnt know where I was back then, Your Majesty, Ludmila said. Still, I think it would be better for me to reside on the Sixth Floor. Besides, the Ranger part of me still prefers sleeping outdoors. Is that so? Well, if thats what you want. Aura. Mare. Be sure to be good hosts. Yes, Lord Ainz! Ludmila breathed an internal sigh of relief. It appeared that she had managed to get through her trial unscathed. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 16 Chapter 16 The casino? Or maybe the spa? No, hmm Ludmila glanced at her surroundings as the Sorcerer King considered the next destination of their tour. Her mouth opened and closed several times to ask about some of the locations, but it was probably a bad idea in their present company. Following the commotion caused by her attempted escape from the Ninth Floor, a not insignificant chunk of the royal household had attached themselves to the Sorcerer Kings entourage. In addition to the Homunculus Maids who had been drawn by the noise, several masked footmen, some sort of bird-type Heteromorph, and Master Tian now walked alongside them. Hemmed in as she was, Ludmila felt like a random pedestrian who had been accidentally caught up in the crowd. How about weno, I guess its straight to the library, after all? Your Majesty, Ludmila said, please do not inconvenience yourself for your servants sake. My interests arent anywhere near asexhaustive as those of a regular Noble. Is that so? Well, I could still show you some things along the way The sound of dozens of pairs of feet accompanied the whisper of the Sorcerer Kings robes as they made their way up the grand staircase and through an even more grand corridor lined with the occasional exhibit. Most of it wasnt the art that conventional aristocrats and other elites would put on display. You seem to have taken an interest in our trophies, Lady Zahradnik, the Sorcerer King said. I suppose youre the militant sort, after all. Does Your Majesty mean to say that these are trophies from past conquests? Umu. It wasnt as if she was interested in the trophies themselves, but such things usually came with an interesting story or two. This is from our first big win. The Sorcerer King stopped in front of a fang that was taller than a Frost Giant. He looked up at it with a measure of fondness, though Ludmila wasnt sure how she could tell. A fang of the World Eater, a legendary Dragon that once devoured countless worlds. Worlds? Is worlds being used metaphorically, Your Majesty? No, the World Eater is as it sounds. A being that devours entire worlds. Then I cannot imagine how such a being could be defeated, Ludmila said. It was something like a rite of passage for us, the Sorcerer King said. Thats why its right at the beginning of the hallway. We had many more adventures that presented a far greater challenge. The Sorcerer King had mentioned having adventures before, but he never mentioned that some of them involved battling entities that could devour entire worlds. Then again, what else was a group of gods supposed to fight? It is fortunate that such a being no longer exists, Ludmila said. Yes, well, I suppose the appearance of the World Eater would be quite troublesome here. Does Your Majesty mean to say that it is possible? It was defeated once a week back in the day, the Sorcerer King replied. I doubt that would happen here, however. The circumstances are far too removed from back then. She struggled to wrap her head around the implications of his statement. Never mind that, everything about the information she had just heard existed in a realm beyond her comprehension. Was the world that she knew of one that had been saved from the World Eater? Maybe World Eater referred to an entire species of world-eating Dragons. If so, it suggested an incomprehensible ecology where a plethora of worlds was born and eaten on a weekly basis. I suppose this is what they mean by ignorance is bliss. There was little point in knowing and nothing that she could do about it now that she did. All one could do was worry about a day when their entire existence ended up in a Dragons gullet. His Majesty doesnt seem to be worried about it, so he must have the means to defeat this World Eater even if it appears. As she comforted herself with that thought, the Sorcerer King stopped at another exhibit. A bloody urn emitting an evil aura rested upon a pristine white pedestal. This is a Blood Soul, he gestured at the urn. Its only known use is as a catalyst to evolve powerful Vampires. The Racial Class that they ended up with wasnt very popular, though. Why not? Simply put, the Sorcerer King replied, Vampires excel as physical combatants. Blood Soul, however, gives access to a Racial Class that is, well, flavourful would be a nice way to put it. How should I explaintell me, what is the Vampire lore in the region like? They seem to exist in the wild, but most of what Ive heard from the local Adventurers is practical. Their strengths, weaknesses, habits, and so on. Ludmila resisted the urge to fidget under the Sorcerer Kings gaze. The other lore surrounding Vampires was fairly embarrassing to share aloud. Aside from what Your Majesty mentioned, she said, its very whimsical. Certain tales are popular with some women C ones where Vampires dwell among the living. They seduce or enthral hapless people to serve them, establishing covens in their favourite feeding grounds. Exactly! The Sorcerer King pointed an alabaster finger directly at her, Exactly that. In terms of a Job Class build, does that sound optimal? Ah Not at all, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. When I think about it, it feels similar to what happens with the Imperial Knights or similar organisations. Hm? How so? The Imperial Knights only recruit Humans, as far as I can recall Your Majesty mentioned that Vampires excel as physical combatants, Ludmila said. Soldiers in the Imperial Army follow a similar course of progression. When an imperial citizen enlists in the Imperial Army, the vast majority are trained as Fighters. At some point in their career, an Imperial Knight is deemed experienced enough for a position of command and offered the opportunity to become a Sergeant. Those who do so end up contaminating their Job Class builds. That is similar to what Your Majesty described, is it not? In reality, it was even worse for civilian vocations. Or, rather, it was the same, but the difference in scale was immense. The Guild System promoted members out of its ranks based on the notion that those experienced in their craft also qualified them for leadership duties. Unfortunately, an excellent Blacksmith did not make for an excellent leader or administrator. The Sorcerer Kings beautiful finger curled slightly as she spoke. When she finished, he nodded slightly. Yes, I can see how it would seem similar to you. You are on the right track, but the problem here is likely worse than you imagine. Ludmila felt a chill travel up her spine. Worse than falling away from the teachings of the gods? She reached out to clutch Lord Mare by the arm. He was also trembling, but that was perfectly understandable for such a well-behaved boy. I fear the truth may be too much for me, Your Majesty, she said. An ominous chuckle rose from His Majestys throat. To truly understand the depths of such a mistake, you must first understand how another trait of Vampires works. The trait that I refer to is the ability to turn their victims into Vampires. Regular Vampires can only turn people into Vampire Spawn C that is, Lesser Vampires who dont even qualify as basic Vampires. Needless to say, they have nowhere near the power of basic Vampires while suffering even more from a Vampires weaknesses. Vampires evolve into True Vampires, which have the Ability to hold one powerful Vampire under their dominion per level in True Vampire. Shalltear, for instance, has Ten Levels in True Vampire, so she can dominate ten powerful Vampires. The One C the Racial Class that this Blood Soul allows one to advance in C has abilities in line with the idea that the pinnacle of Vampirekind will have a powerful coven to match. The maximum limit of powerful Vampires that they control goes up and they become a special type of pet class. Do you see the problem yet? Ludmila shook her head. If anything, it sounded like a useful tradeoff if the Vampires under The Ones command were powerful enough. The Sorcerer King turned back around to regard the urn on its pedestal. The problem is that Vampires must be turned. They are not summoned through a spell or class ability. An individual with The One must spend time going around selecting suitable Vampire candidates. If they are lost, they are lost for good. The longer a battle goes on, the more Vampire minions The One loses, and they cannot be immediately replaced with new minions with the same characteristics. Thus, The One gradually loses all of its benefits in any serious battle. Since their Commander-like abilities only work on their pets, they cant even act as a Commander for their comrades. Most groups would rather bring a real Commander or a real pet class C one that doesnt send the party on massive detours to replace lost pets. The way that the Sorcerer King described things did indeed make it seem like a problem, but was it truly one? Powerful Vampires werent so easily destroyed and having a dozen or more of them running around would be an utter nightmare for a country. She imagined that such covens might be comfortably ruling the underworld of metropolises in various regions of the world. Maybe I should keep an eye out for that. There could very well be a powerful Vampire living incognito in Re-Estize or the Empire. Are there many of these Blood Souls? Ludmila asked, With how powerful Vampires are relative to most of the world, it may be possible for an individual with The One to thrive. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. You may have a point there, butno, it probably isnt possible. Blood Souls can only be obtained by defeating Cainabel. Ludmila frowned slightly. Your Majesty, she said. I may be mistaken, but isnt Cainabel the god that Lady Shalltear worships? Yes, thats right. His fight was just as flavourful as The One, but people stopped killing him after the novelty wore off since Blood Souls were so useless. The Sorcerer King moved on. Ludmila was nearly trampled by the gaggle of retainers behind her as she digested the casual response. Gods can die, but they can also come back. People stopped killing Cainabel, so theres no reason to believe that he isnt lurking around somewhere The first part made sense, as the Great Sin had proven to be a temporary outcome. The second part was only a problem if someone else could kill Cainabelor was it a problem at all? Aside from Landfall, Vampires didnt have that terrible of a reputation. As Lady Shalltear and her handmaidens had shown, they could exist alongside the living in a peaceful, if aloof, manner. I have a somewhat related question, Your Majesty. A questionabout Cainabel? It has to do with Your Majestys vision of a nation where all races live in harmony and the legal realities that come with the realisation of that vision. There will be a point where the rights and protections provided by the law end up at odds with the nature of one or more of our member races. The Sorcerous Kingdom already counts many predatory species as its citizens and there are races with other, even more exotic behaviours besides. At some point, the needs of those races will run into the limit of what the land is capable of providing. The Kings Peace being enforced upon the tribes in the Azerlisian Frontier and the Abelion Wilderness; the burdens that it has placed upon the rest of the Sorcerous Kingdom is an example of such limits being reached. Florine, who was very familiar with the issue, had expressed her concerns on several occasions. If it hadnt been for the defence of the Draconic Kingdom against the Beastman invaders from the east providing them with hundreds of thousands of fresh corpses, the carnivorous segment of the Sorcerous Kingdoms population would have been facing crushing food prices or even an outright famine. Should the market not dictate such things? The Sorcerer King asked, The Sorcerous Kingdom is working hard to expand its economic reach. Much of this effort is being spearheaded by your friends, is it not? That approach creates problems of its own, Ludmila answered. The cost and availability of different types of food means that Herbivorous and Omnivorous races will end up becoming the majority of the population. This is especially the case since many of those races are quite fecund. These factors will inevitably influence culture, politics, and economic realities. Allowing the market to dictate food prices means that some races will simply be priced out of existence because other races can live on less. Humans were the most prominent case for their concerns. When it came to civilian economies, they had an inherent advantage against most other races in every industrial sector, were relatively fecund, and could have a very low cost of living compared to obligate carnivores. Racial advantages presumably allowed Demihumans to counter those advantages, but if they were subjected to unbreakable authority that forced them to compete using civil means, Humans would surely come out on top. At least if they followed the teachings of our gods. No, if were considered a primitive backwater, then the Class System has to be well understood in some form in other parts of the world. Even in their primitive backwater, society had sorted out many aspects of the Class System in its own way. One didnt have to have a perfect understanding of the system to make it work for them and it gave too many clues to believe that people would simply remain ignorant of reality for countless centuries. Do you mean to say that, even if the law created provisions for the needs of different races, our citizens wouldnt respect them? I cannot say for certain how things will play out, Ludmila replied, but I am of the mind that those who collectively benefit the greatest from Your Majestys rule will dictate the development of the nation. If there are a hundred herbivores for every carnivore, then the realities that come with that will determine the nature of the Sorcerous Kingdoms industrial base and the attitudes carried by its culture. I see, the Sorcerer King turned his gaze down the corridor. Market forcesinertia? Something like that. Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila said. I dont believe that a term describing what I speak of as a whole exists in any of the languages that I know. Have you considered a solution to the problem? No, Your Majesty. I am still developing the understanding required to even consider a solution by experimenting with policy in my territory. However, progress in the Sorcerous Kingdom is such that I fear the answers I seek will be meaningless by the time I finally obtain them. Meaningless? Perhaps meaningless is too strong a word, Your Majesty, Ludmila said. What I meant to say was that we will be well on our way to certain outcomes and the ways of thinking and perceiving the world associated with those paths will be thoroughly entrenched. Trying to change things in that situation, which will also presumably be considered successful, will be an impossible task. The Sorcerer King resumed walking in silence, as if pondering her words. Ludmila was hoping that he already had an answer, but it didnt seem to be the case. The purpose of the administration is to find a way forward while addressing such issues, is it not? The Sorcerer King asked. Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila answered. This, however, brings me to a related set of concerns. Your Majesty has appointed undoubtedly excellent ministers to his cabinet, but the civilian administration tends to encourage maximising industrial production. In particular, generating revenues for the Crown seems to take priority above all else. They stopped in front of a two-metre-wide golden disk that shimmered under a magical spotlight. It was covered in an unknown script and foreboding imagery depicting some sort of cataclysm befalling a city. What do you envision to be the outcome of what youve described? The prioritisation of material gain, Ludmila replied. A society driven by greed and desperation. The Baharuth Empire has already set itself on that path, and I cannot say that I liked what I saw of what they are becoming. If our people end up cultivating the same appetites, I can only see a legacy of aggressive expansion in our future. The security and economic base that the Sorcerous Kingdom provides means that independent actors from our country can succeed even without the support of the Royal Court. Not that I expect the Royal Court to try and stop them: those ventures will be bringing in the wealth that the administration seems to desire, after all. She couldnt for the life of her think of what they needed that wealth for. A regular country might use it to strengthen its economy or military, but the Sorcerous Kingdom was so powerful that conventional means to build up national power were likely pointless. If this future concerns you, the Sorcerer King said, then why not propose legislation that will address these future issues? Because I would be the only one who supports any proposals that I make. Her friends might support her on one bit or the other, but they had their own fiefs to run. They wouldnt do anything they believed was detrimental to the future of their land and its people. Ludmilas initial hope was that the leaders of the various Demihuman tribes in the wilderness would involve themselves in the lawmaking process, but, so far, the membership of the House of Lords remained unchanged from the time of its very first assembly. Because the members of the House of Lords look forward to the progress that our future brings, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. One could say that this is a good thing considering how long it took for them to actively participate in running the country again, but the pendulum is swinging from one extreme to the other. AdditionallyI dont think the House of Lords fairly represents the interests of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Sorcerer King turned his head to regard her with his crimson gaze. What are you implying, Lady Zahradnik? I am not implying anything; I am merely stating a fact. Humans make up less than ten per cent of the population of the Sorcerous Kingdom, yet the House of Lords is one hundred per cent Human. I dont think for a moment that the interests of non-Humans are being fairly represented in the legislature. Its not even a matter of malice: our current aristocratic establishment simply doesnt have the knowledge or even awareness required to consider the interests of other races. Umu, the Sorcerer King nodded. Now that is something that can be presented as an issue which must be addressed. Albedo has already pointed out the difficulties in achieving fair representation in the House of Lords, however. Demihumans have their own barriers to participating in the governance of the realm. They do not understand and may not accept how our government works. Most of them cant even read. This is the reason why the Abelion Wilderness was turned into a Special Administrative Area that is responsible for its regional affairs. does Your Majesty mean to say that this particular problem is something that Her Excellency the Prime Minister already has well in hand? Among other things. It seemed that she had just wasted His Majestys time C he was just kind enough to hear her out. Ludmila fell silent, meekly following after the Sorcerer King as he continued reminiscing over the trophies in the hallway. She couldnt understand even half of what he spoke about, but the crowd around her was enraptured by his presentation. They sighed in wonder and applauded in glee; even Lord Tian looked like he had been caught up in their excitement. Ludmila supposed that someone as ignorant as herself couldnt appreciate the Sorcerer Kings recountings to the same degree. Several hours later, they arrived at an impressive set of double doors. Rather than pass through directly, however, they stepped through a teleportation gate that delivered them to a hemispherical room. The walls were lined with fine statues and another set of double doors stood before them. On one door was carved a Demon of some sort, while the other displayed an unknown female figure of divine bearing. The doors swung inward and the familiar figures of Miss Delta and Miss Zeta appeared from behind them. They bowed low in welcome to the Sorcerer King. Were on our way to the library, His Majesty said. Is there anything that requires my immediate attention? Miss Delta and Miss Zeta straightened from their greeting. Miss Zeta tilted her head slightly. Nothing that I can think of, Lord Ainz. Excellent. In that case, lets move on. The absence of footsteps behind her made Ludmila look over her shoulder. It appeared that the crowd that had formed on the Ninth Floor had remained there. This is the throne room, the Sorcerer King told her. It rarely sees any use these days, but weve received guests here in the past. They had turned toward a corridor at the beginning of the great hall, but Ludmila could see to the end of it. The vaulted architecture supported a ceiling so grand that the lighting couldnt reach its heights. A flag hung from each pillar in the long colonnade leading to the dais on the far side of the hall, but she couldnt recognise any of them. I wonder who they belong to. I dont see the symbols of any of the Six Great Gods She lost her view of the throne room as they entered the corridor. Before long, they entered a domed chamber with a set of double doors as large as the ones leading into the throne room. Comfortable-looking furnishings under warm lighting lined the walls, and a pair of impressive metal statues stood on either side of the double doors. Open the doors, the Sorcerer King said. The two statues came alive and pushed the doors open a crack. That crack was large enough to fit three people shoulder to shoulder and the Sorcerer King led them through. On the other side was a vast gallery where bookshelves formed the walls. Ludmila gaped up at the vertical relief around her, wondering how many tomes it contained between all of its rooms and floors. How many lifetimes of knowledge does this place contain? She half-said to herself. Impressive, no? The Sorcerer King said, This is the Great Library of Ashurbanipal. While I cant say that all of the knowledge in the world is contained here, it can certainly feel that way. The library staff should be able to help you with your searchhm, where have they disappeared to Ludmila wished she could look everywhere at once as they made their way deeper into the library. The libraries of Nobles and even Kings were dwarfed by even a single chamber of Ashurbanipal. She wouldnt have enough time during her visit to get through a single shelf. It felt like she was one of the characters in the tales where one gained entrance to a library that contained all of the knowledge of the ancients, yet they were only allowed to read one page of one book. Any more than that and they were cursed, killed, or subjected to a fate worse than death. Thats strange, the Sorcerer King murmured. Aura, can you detect any of the library staff? Lets see, Lady Aura frowned in concentration. uh oh. Ludmila looked down at Lady Aura with a frown. A moment later, she heard someone shuffling in the distance. Master? Is that you, Master?! A white-robed figure came out from behind one of the bookshelves in the next wing over. He came straight towards them, his unkempt white hair flying wildly about a wizened head that made Ludmila immediately want to avoid him. A Banshee? No, more like an Allip. Master! Madness and desperation tainted the old mans voice. Ludmila warily watched him as he closed the last few dozen metres, wrinkling her nose at his unpleasant odour. Master! The old man shuffled to a halt, where did he go? I swear he was just here! Ludmila turned her attention away from the crazy old man. To her shock, the Sorcerer King was gone. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 17 Chapter 17 I hope the recruits are cleaning themselves up properly after training. The thought dominated Ludmilas mind as she struggled to maintain a straight face in front of the malodorous madman. Was he one of the librarians that the Sorcerer King had mentioned? Why did His Majesty disappear? At least he had taken Lady Aura and Lord Mare with him. She wouldnt want any child near the questionable entity standing before her. Her wariness went up three more notches as the old man peered at her suspiciously. You, he said as if he had just noticed her. Was the Master just here? If you are referring to His Majesty the Sorcerer King, yes. Turning his head this way and that, the old man scanned the surroundings again. Did he expect the Sorcerer King to be hiding behind a piece of furniture? What does this mean? The old man muttered to himself, Is this a test? His Majesty was looking for a librarian to guide me, Ludmila said. So he wishes to see how familiar Ive become with this vast repository of arcane lore, the old man nodded. Very well. This way. With a wave of his hand, he turned and shuffled away. Ludmila followed in silence, unsure if she should do anything to further destabilise the obviously deranged fellow. He could at least keep himself clean. For some reason, men never seemed to be aware of their odour until it was overpowering. Many a time in the past, she had to chase her family members into the river with a spear. There was no river here, however, and their exquisite setting only served to exaggerate the old mans stench. They entered a wing of the library where the colossal skeleton of a Dragon-like creature was suspended from the frescoed ceiling. The robed man brought them to a long table of polished black wood, which had piles of books, scrolls, and parchments scattered across its surface. A glance at a few of the spines facing her showed that many of the books were written in the same script that Lady Shalltear used to take notes. Tell me, child, he said. Do you understand what is written upon these tomes? I have seen some of this script on many occasions, Ludmila replied, but I am not learned in it. Is that so? Hmmthen let us see if you are worthy of being our Masters disciple. Why am I a disciple now? An adherent of Surshana could be considered a disciple of Surshana, but she was pretty sure he wasnt referring to that. A withered and bejewelled hand pushed a parchment across the table towards her. Its content was penned in local script, and the wording and structure indicated that it was written in imperial. She frowned slightly as she read the parchments whimsically worded content. Isnt this a metaphorical portrayal of Unified Mana Theory? So, you understand Ludmila looked up from the parchment. She was reasonably certain that he couldnt see through her Nobles mask. Across the table, the old mans eyes gleamed with a crazed light. Maybe he simply imagined that she knew. She considered denying his assertion, but the way that he leaned slightly over the table suggested that he would crawl over to accost her if he didnt get the answer he wanted. This is common sense, is it not? Ludmila shrugged. ComC! The old man made a choking sound, C-Common sense?! You dare mock me, child? I never intended anything of the sort, Ludmila replied. This is truly common sense, woven into the very fabric of society. An echo that reflects the reality of the world. Countless iterations exist, integrated into lore, perception, and everyday life. Truth hidden in plain sight, so to speak. The old man stared at her, his face twitching in time with each of her sentences. Ludmila resumed her reading as a long silence stretched between them. Why? A whisper came from across the table, Why? Why did Ihave I been focusing on the wrong thing this entire time? Generations of research, for nothing? A tear trickled down the old mans wrinkled face. But you are so young. How did youno, could it be that you are not as you appear? But to cheat death at that ageare you perhaps some prodigy from the great bastions of learning elsewhere on the continent? It was a bit disconcerting how the old man occasionally struck upon the truth amidst his ramblings. Was he truly mad, or was it all a carefully calculated act? Common sense, hidden in plain sightyes, yes, it is all so clear now! Why did I not see it before? Cruelso cruel in its simplicity! So much time and effort, lost! You must tell me more of what you know! I only really came to see if I could locate some research materials. If you could just point me in the right direction Of course! I am more than happy to help. Let us speak while we conduct our search. With an energy that stood in stark contrast to his wizened appearance, he filled a satchel with blank paper and other writing materials. Ludmila eyed the stuffed container curiously. Is there a need for all that? She asked. Indeed, the old man nodded sagely. The script employed here is complex beyond conventional reason. At first, I thought it based on ideographs of unknown origin, but then I discerned at least three other writing systems being used at the same time! It is most difficult to decipher; even translation magic only works sporadically while offering gibberish and imagery with no known associations the rest of the time. This script was undoubtedly developed as a safeguard against the uninitiated. Isnt he overcomplicating things? Those who put on such airs seemed to do that a lot, so it felt highly likely. So, the old man said, tell me what you know about the subject on that parchment, child. arent you going to ask me about what Im looking for, first? Hm? Oh, yes, what is it that youre looking for? Im searching for material on Rangers. Her guides voice immediately turned distasteful. Rangers? True practitioners of the arts do not concern themselves with such mundane occupationsor are you perhaps seeking information on alchemical ingredients? Mystical materials, perhaps? I cant say that Im not interested in what you mentioned, Ludmila said, but Id like to start from the beginning to mitigate the risk of missing something important. Taking the cautious approach, I see, the old man said. I hope you do understand that this may add decades or centuries to your search. Fortunately for her, the old man didnt seem to have any Job Classes with specialised communication abilities. A civilian Noble would have probably taken offence at her reply and become far more difficult to deal with. I would still rather take my time than make any mistakes, Ludmila said. What aspects of the subject that you shared with me are you studying? Aspects The old mans gnarled fingers came up to pinch the bridge of his nose. I wasnt aware that there were aspects. Not specifically. If I were to name one, it would be in the fields of necromancy and one of the greatest taboos known to magic. Well, I cannot say what is and isnt known to magic, so what about the necromantic aspects? It is an old project of mine, the old man sighed. One that I havent been able to make any headway in for years. I was trying to develop a spell capable of commanding powerful Undead such as Death Knights and Elder Liches. I admit it was just as much for the sake of the Empires national power as it was for my own interests, but I suppose it doesnt matter now. The Empire? Ludmila assessed the strength of the old man. He was stronger than the Royal Armys Elder Liches. As far as she knew, only one magic caster in the Empires history had ever achieved that level of power. Should I bring it up? Probably not. Frianne provided some details about the rapid decline of the Head Imperial Court Mages power and influence in the Empire. While they werent in the Empire, her recognition might put him on the defensive. Veering into any Baharuth-related topic in depth was likely to remind her why she disliked the man, anyway. If you were a Necromancer who dwelt in the Empire, Ludmila said, the Katze Plains would have surely been the ideal laboratory to study the primal mechanisms behind necromancy. One would think so, but the Empire is a very practical place. They are more interested in suppressing the propagation of the Undead and it was difficult to justify any long-term studies within that negative energy zone. So they only value the application of knowledge rather than the exploration of it. Precisely so! Fluder Paradyne grew animated, The Court Council was always budget this and risk that. We will never know how far the Empire might have gotten if they had thrown open the doors of knowledge instead of gingerly opening it a crack once in a while. Did he simply assume that she knew who he was? One might have thought it reasonable considering how famous he was throughout the region, but it wasnt as if his name came with a painting. As the countrys leadership, it seems perfectly reasonable for the Court Council to take precautions. There are precautions and then there are precautions, the Wizards voice turned sour. In the case of necromantic studies, it was mostly political. They feared that the Temples would turn the people against the Imperial Administration if they discovered that we were dabbling in necromancy out of the fear that we would serve as the catalyst of an Undead calamity. Complete and utter rubbish! I would agree with you if you were working with Tier Magic, Ludmila said. But other avenues do carry a real risk. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Other avenues, hm? Fluder stroked his beard, I havent heard any mention of those in a very long time. What avenue in particular are you referring to? Anything that influences the gradient of primal energies in an area, Ludmila replied. Established equilibriums are difficult to upset, but, once they are, one may not appreciate the new equilibrium that manifests nor would they enjoy the process that leads to it. Also Also? The Wizards stench came closer. You stopped walking. Fluder looked up at her in confusion for several seconds before turning around to move again. Was he even looking for what she had asked about? So this primal energy you speak of is related to the nature of souls? Consider how regions with sharp elemental gradients manifest beings related to the dominant form of primal energy, Ludmila said. Elementals reflect the nature of their element, do they not? They are merely agents of the whole that are capable of enacting change upon the world. HohI believe I see the connection that youre making. Fire Elementals enacting the will of fire, is that right? That is one way to put it. Agents of the wholeparts of the wholemeaning that they are fundamentally one and the samebut to what end? Fire acts as fire does, Ludmila told him. It is simply nature. Ive found that the easiest way to consider things is not as will, but as ecology. The Wizard brought across the entry hall of the library and to the wing beyond it. There, they ascended to the second floor, walking past a giant model of some sort of sailing vessel. It had such a whimsical design that it was hard to believe it could be functional. Its sails swept out like wings, giving it an arrow-like shape. Tiny humanoid figures stood upon the deck and went about their tasks in brief loops, and she estimated that the vessel would have been nearly a kilometre long if built to full scale. Considering things as an ecology is too haphazard, Fluder said dismissively. Imprecise. To develop a better understanding of any phenomenon, one should break it down into its basic components. Superfluous and inefficient parts can then be removed, making everything better. Being able to understand every piece of a puzzle and reshape them to ones will is the essence of mastery. I suppose a country like the Empire is what happens when you have someone like this influencing its direction. Then is this why you pursue your studies? Ludmila asked, To use your findings to reshape the world to your will? Knowledge itself is the goal, the Wizard raised a finger, for I seek the abyss of magic! Where have I heard that before? Out of curiosity, Ludmila said, do you perform any official functions here? Official functions? Yes, in fact. The Master appointed me as the head of magic item development in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ludmila glowered at the old mans back. No wonder he sounded so familiar. How is that coming along? She asked. There isnt much worth mentioning, the Wizards hunched shoulders rose and fell in a shrug. The citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom know nought of the wonders of Nazarick, nor have they cultivated an appreciation for the arcane. The Sorcerous Kingdom has officially existed for less than two years, Ludmila noted. Dont you think its unreasonable to expect drastic change in so short a period? If only that were the sole problem, Fluder snorted. I am facing resistance C resistance! C to my efforts to advance the cause of arcanistry throughout the realm. The savage Demihuman tribes may be forgiven for their ignorance, but even the so-called aristocrats of E-Rantel are refusing to embrace true civilisation! Would you care to elaborate on that last part? As far as I know, the aristocracy is compliant with the Sorcerous Kingdoms domestic policies. Fluder stopped and turned to face her. A resentful look shadowed his features. Compliant, yes. That is what I was told. But, for some inexplicable reason, the Sorcerous Kingdom was founded using the laws of Re-Estize. Therein lies the problem: that primitive nation has absolutely no legislation that will help me in my cause. These Nobles are compliant because nothing says that they arent! New legislation must be enacted, but the power to do so lies in the hands of the very aristocrats who bar the path to progress! It seemed that the head of magic item development was an honorary title, at best. She always wondered why the missives she received from him always lacked any sort of weight. In his infinite wisdom, the Sorcerer King had appointed the former Head Imperial Court Mage to a powerless position. Have you considered cultivating an interest in arcanistry amongst the population? Ludmila asked, That is where the path to legal adoption begins, after all. I have, the Wizard answered, but Ive achieved minimal, if any, success. The Nobles in the west arent interested, much like their counterparts in Re-Estize. Countess Jezne ignores my attempts at correspondence outright! Countess Wagner is a Merchant through and through: she seeks to use magic as a shortcut to profit. In the south, Countess Corelyn pours all of her support into social programs and the growth of the Temples; I cannot comprehend why she would embark on such emotional and wrongheaded ventures. Ludmila idly entertained the notion of flipping Fluder off of the balcony. It probably wouldnt work since she didnt know any arcane casters who didnt have flight magic if they were capable of learning it. Maybe she could tie his beard to the railing. The worst of them all is Zahradnik. Oh? Ludmila arched an eyebrow, What did she do? Too much! The Wizard grated, She was quick to take advantage of what the Sorcerous Kingdom offered, and, using her newfound wealth and power, she managed to lure the majority of the Duchys arcane casters to her territory. How concerning. Did she dispose of them out of superstitious fear? She presumably recruited them to develop local industries such as alchemy and item enchantment. Theres even a rudimentary academy being set up there. That sounds like just the thing you need to set things in motion, Ludmila said. Why are you making her efforts sound like an obstacle? Fluder sighed and rested an arm over the nearby railing. Oh, I had high hopes for her, I admit, he said. But she ended up being the same as Countess Corelyn. Social welfare sits at the top of her list of priorities. She has all of those precious mages that shes stolen away working to create magical lighting, temperature regulation items, and other knickknacks to improve the quality of life of her subjects. It is a complete waste of so much magical talent! But wouldnt it cultivate an appreciation for the arcane? Change takes time; this seems like a good way to ease people into it. Her methods are far too passive, Fluder told her. She has all the resources and power she needs to force things through, yet she refuses to use it. It is infuriating to witness. Strong leaders like Jircniv are necessary for true progress; instead, I have a gaggle of widows and orphan girls to work with. To be fair, Ludmila offered, they are former Nobles of Re-Estize. The Humans of Re-Estize and the Empire arent too far removed from those savage Demihuman tribes that you mentioned previously. The Wizard settled down slightly. He let out a rasping chuckle as he stroked his beard. Not far removed, hm? To you and I perhaps. But you must understand that, for generations, I have dedicated my life to guiding the Empire along the right path. I have heard it all before. The excuses; the reservations; the politicking, superstition, and fear. To my great regret, I was too soft with the Empire. Like an overindulgent parent, I let them do things their way. By the time my boy Jircniv appeared to cleanse the Empire and set it back on the right course, it was too late. Too late. Fluder shook his head sadly and resumed walking. Ludmila stared at his back for a moment before following him, wondering what he meant. You appeared in the Empire for a specific purpose, she said. An individual of your capabilities could have the ear of any country. One with far greater wealth and industry. An advanced country that would be more receptive to your guidance. Why did you decide to embark on your venture in a region of the world that was so recently razed to the ground? That is precisely the reason why I came, Fluder replied. Youve listed several benefits of establishing myself elsewhere, but they are, in reality, liabilities. Obstacles. Institutions establish order and the powers that be become entrenched in their thinking. Better to start anew. A blank slate, so to speak. Unfortunately, it wasnt exactly an original idea. The Vaiself Horde came sweeping in from the ruins of Karnassus and the Theocracy was quick to capitalise on the situation, as well. The Great Seeding, you mean. Fluder smirked. A rather hopeful way to frame the cannibalisation of a smoking carcass, dont you think? Well, we all know how that turned out. The Wizards steps turned considerably lighter, as if the result amused him. He turned down a row of bookshelves, finally stopping at a section seemingly indistinguishable from any other. If my memory serves me correctlyah, here we are. Sheets of paper rustled as Fluder rummaged through his satchel. He produced a small booklet and licked a finger before leafing through its contents. Ludmila examined the spines of the books on the shelves as the Wizard muttered to himself. She had a poor sense of value, but she thought that every one of them looked priceless. A lot of these books are identical to one another, she said. Does that mean theyre volumes in the same set? That would be the logical conclusion, Fluder replied absently. Butthis library is quite devious. Ive found that the majority of the tomes stored here are replicas of one another. Replicas? Ludmila furrowed her brow, Everything here looks incalculably valuable. A testament to the unfathomable reality of this place. Books that would beggar entire Empires are used as decoys to distract thieves from the true treasures hidden among them. What do these treasures look like? Who knows? When I first gained entry to these esteemed halls, I hungrily seized upon anything that hinted at knowledge of the arcane. Now, you come by and ask for books concerning Rangers. Perhaps everything in this Great Library of Ashurbanipal is a treasure to someone. Over the next few hours, Fluder indicated a dozen books that were potentially related to her search. She brought them over to the nearest table, wondering how she should proceed. Thank you for your help, Ludmila said. Would you like to share a late meal with me? I suppose it wouldnt hurt, the Wizard replied. I havent had a meal in over a week. Youre using magic to skip meals? Meals take up precious time. As does sleep. In this case, if we could continue our discussion from before, I wouldnt consider it a waste. Ludmila silently pondered whether the invitation had been a mistake. She was hoping to get him to help translate some of the text. For Fluders part, he looked like he didnt have a care in the world as she laid out the dishes. I take it youre used to having an Apprentice see to your personal needs back in the Empire? Or did you keep household servants? Apprentices, the Wizard didnt look up from his reading. Household servants werent authorised to enter the Ministry of Magic. Gushmond was the last before I left. Before that, it was Noia. did you always choose female Apprentices to serve as personal attendants? Of course. Of course. That should have probably been expected. Even mundane vocations were the same way. For some stupid reason, she thought that a place of higher learning might stray from social mores. A frown crossed her lips as Fluder reached for a roll of bread. I assume you have the Clean spell or something similar. Not at all, the Wizard replied. I have no time to spend learning unnecessary spells. Now, you were saying something about the Katze Plains being an ideal laboratory? Negative energy is one of the primal energies of the world, Ludmila finished laying out their meal and sat down across from her guide. And it just so happens that phenomena related to negative energy are quite distinct to those who exist on the opposite axis. Namely, the living. I see, Fluder nodded. That much is true. But what observations did you expect us to make? What do they have to do with what we discussed? Ludmila considered her response. She had chosen the topic of negative energy since she had more experience studying it than any other form of primal mana, but she also didnt want to give too much away. Dont you think that the manifestation of Undead entities is similar to the manifestation of Elementals and other natural spirits? You are not the first to bring this comparison to my attention, the Wizard said. There is a notable difference in these manifestations, however. Namely, the vast majority of Undead entities are mindless. Lacking in sentience and sapience. Thus, it stands to reason that they do not possess a soul. What of those that arent mindless? Elder Liches and Vampires, for instance? The conventions would state that they possess souls. Then take my use of ecology, Ludmila said. Positive energy also has an ecology; one that living beings consider natural. Living ecologies similarly have entities that are considered mindless and thus without souls. Even so, they are born through natural processes. They are born through processes considered natural by the living. Once again, we are speaking of primal energies. Negative energy is as much a part of our world as positive or elemental energy is. The manifestation of wild Undead is a natural process. So the manifestation of powerful, intelligent Undead beings is effectively the formation of a soul through a process that employs negative energy. Hmmif one pursues this avenue of thought, we may conjecture that this process may be usurped with the assistance of the arts to enact a most intriguing transformation. I must explore this Without another word, the Wizard rose from his seat and left. Ludmila stared at the half-eaten roll on the table. Hopefully, she had the right books. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 18 Chapter 18 What should I do now? Ludmila had no desire to chase after Fluder Paradyne, but she also had no idea what to do with the pile of books he had picked out for her. After flipping through each of them, it became abundantly clear that she had no hope of translating them on her own. She carefully placed the books into the Infinite Haversack on her left hip before investigating her surroundings. Upon doing so, the first thing she realised was that she was lost. It was a novel, if unwelcome, feeling. That Rangers never got lost was considered common sense, but it only applied to natural environments or at least the outdoors. Even a window would allow one to orient themselves. The Great Library of Ashurbanipal, however, was a completely enclosed and artificial environment with a layout too vast to immediately commit to memory. It didnt help that she had been following Fluder around the entire time. She wandered around the wing until she came across the animated model of the ship they had passed on the way in. The thing still didnt make much sense to her. Some of its sails were angled in such a way that they would be below the waterline if it was a seagoing vessel. Was it one of the flying ships that the beacon at Eastwatch was supposed to attract? Her eyes were drawn to the weaponry mounted around the ship. A pair of ballistae were directed to its port and starboard sides, and another was mounted on the bow. The bolts loaded onto the siege engines had chains attached to them, so they might have been used for interdiction or boarding actions. Parapet-like protrusions along the length of the hull were manned by figures in robes, suggesting stations where magic casters might conduct ranged skirmishes with distant foes. I knew it was a good idea. We should have added those to our barges. In the event of an attack, the bare decks of their cargo vessels didnt afford their defenders any protection. Her friends insisted it would be fine since each barge was operated by an Elder Lich and two Death Warriors, but one could never be sure if that was enough. Ludmila moved on from the model, keeping the balcony to her left in hopes that it would lead her back to the entrance of the wing. Thankfully, it did, and a few minutes later she found herself at a desk manned by a dark-robed figure. Her breath caught as her eyes fell over a familiar visage, but then she calmed down again as soon as she realised it wasnt the same person. Is there something I can help you with? The speaker was an Undead being who was in many ways similar to the Sorcerer King in appearance. It had the same height and build, and his black robes fell over its frame in a familiar way. Indeed, many would mistake it for the Sorcerer King himself, so Ludmila was somewhat proud that she could immediately tell the difference. Yes, as a matter of fact, Ludmila replied. I am Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, and His Majesty the Sorcerer King brought me here to conduct some research. Someone helped me pick out these books, but Id like to ensure that theyre what Im looking for. Is that something you can help me with? A bony finger came up to tap the surface of the counter. Ludmila pulled out her books and stacked them in a small pile. Thank you for the help, Ludmila said. Might I know your name? Aurelius. It sounds like a name from the Theocracy. Maybe hes a faithful soul from the past who was granted the opportunity to serve for eternity. A kindred soul, perhaps? Ludmila smiled. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Aurelius. Aurelius picked up the first book and read its title aloud. Armageddon: the Nuclear Holocaust of the European Arcology War. Eh? Kesslers Curse: the Consequences of International Conflicts in Low Earth Orbit. Plutocratic Virtue and the Stewardship of Humanity. Eco-terrorism in the late 21st Century. Volos Guide to the North. The Conservation Fallacy. Morally Bankrupt: the Rise and Fall of the East Pacific Ecosocialist Regime. Aragorn and Legolas Other Adventures in Middle-Earth. Food Security and the Masses. Detecting the Onset of Luddite Disorder. Bushwalkers Guide. Crimes Against Humanity: Inuit Atrocities Against Miners in Greenland. Ludmila jotted down the titles, trying to make sense of what any of them meant. A good quarter of the terms used were unknown to her. Only a few seemed even vaguely related to what she was looking for, though the titles of some of the others seemed interesting. She would have to take a look at them at a later date. Out of these books, Ludmila asked, which ones are related to Rangers? Aurelius went back and flipped through each book. In the end, he identified Eco-terrorism in the late 21st Century, Aragorn and Legolas Other Adventures in Middle-Earth, Bushwalkers Guide, and Crimes Against Humanity: Inuit Atrocities Against Miners in Greenland as being relevant to her search. Now, all she had to do was figure out how to translate them. Out of curiosity, Ludmila asked, are there any language aids available in this library? No. I see. Well, thank you for your kind assistance, Mister Aurelius. Ludmila inclined her head respectfully before leaving the wing. She made her way back to the teleportation gate to the Ninth Floor, where Miss Delta and Miss Zeta were still stationed. Woodlouse! Miss Zeta waved her sleeves above her head. Woodlouse, Miss Delta said. Miss DelC Shizu is fine. Miss Shizu, Miss Zeta, I hope the night finds you well. Would you happen to know where His Majesty the Sorcerer King went? Lord Ainz went back up through the teleportation gate with Lord Mare and Lady Aura, Miss Zeta replied. He didnt say where he was going. Is that so? Ludmila said, I suppose I should get back to the Sixth Floor, then. By the way, are either of you going to be fighting in this tournament? Yup! Miss Zeta said, Were fighting in the afternoon! Ill be sure to come and watch, Ludmila said. Good luck to the both of you. She entered the teleportation gate to the Ninth Floor, where the Sorcerer Kings household staff eyed her curiously as she made her way down the long hallway with its many trophies. Though she knew many of the Maids due to them having duty shifts in E-Rantel, none of them came over to speak with her. When she arrived on the Sixth Floor, traces of the dawn could be found on the eastern horizonor at least she assumed that it was the eastern horizon. Day and night could be exchanged on a whim, but she saw little reason to make things purposely confusing. The festival grounds were still empty, so she headed back to Lord Mare and Lady Auras house, strolling along the shores of a small lake on the way there. Outside of her tent, she found Lady Aura already up and about, brushing the glistening scales of a huge reptilian beast with a broom. The Dark Elf Ranger looked comically small beside the creature, which was as long as an Adult Frost Dragon and likely more than five times the mass. It opened a single eye to look lazily in her direction, but didnt otherwise react to her presence. Good morning, Lady Aura, Ludmila said. Good morning! Lady Aura replied brightly, How was the library? I cant even begin to describe how impressed I was with the place, my lady, Ludmila replied. The only problem is that I cant read any of the script used in its books. Speaking of which, would you mind helping me transcribe some of these books? Lady Auras broom stopped moving. The reptilian creature made a displeased sound. Uhmaybe? The broom started moving again, How big are these books? In response, Ludmila pulled out one of the tomes. Lady Aura wrinkled her nose. I guess I could help you with some of it, she said, let me take care of Iris here first. Is Iris one of your companions, my lady? Ludmila asked. Yep! Shes sluggish in the morning, so its the best time to give her a scrub. She resembles the Raptors that I saw in The Blister. Lady Aura looked over at her. They have Raptors there? The reports didnt say anything about that Im certain that I mentioned them in my report to the Grand Marshal, my lady, Ludmila said. Maybe they were excluded because they didnt represent much of a threat. GrrI wish I knew earlier. The Empires moving in; they might have hunted them all down already. Did you get any for yourself? For myself? No, my lady. I already have a companion, so the thought didnt cross my mind. While she may have convinced Viscount Brennenthal to be more mindful of the natural state of his new fief, she was under no illusion that the other Imperial Knights would show the same consideration. The vast majority of them were reliant on seneschals dispatched by the Imperial Administration to manage their territories anyway, and there was no reason to believe that they wouldnt immediately initiate the development of productive land. As they did so, the native species of The Blister would be slowly pushed back until their habitat was finally gone and they went extinct. Is there someplace in the Sorcerous Kingdom where we might harbour some survivors? Ludmila asked. Like another jungle? Not at the moment. We have some space on the Sixth Floor, but there wont be any hot jungles like the Blister in the Sorcerous Kingdom until we conquer some. I was thinking that you could just bring some to Wardens Vale anyway. Would that be wise, my lady? Suitable environment aside, Im not sure whether we should introduce foreign species so haphazardly. Why not? Lady Aura shrugged, Youre basically building an ecology for your capital from scratch. Raptors would make good pets for your Rangers, too. Can they be domesticated? I suppose they could occupy the same niche as small predators like cats They have the intelligence of Magical Beasts, so theyre even better. You just have to teach them how things work in your territory. What theyre allowed to hunt and so on. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. I cant say Ive heard of anyone introducing wild animals to civilisation like that, Ludmila said. As much as Id like to save them, I cant have them harming my subjects in the process. Maybe a few packs could be tamed and brought along with their eggs or something The Raptors in The Blister kept their distance from the Imperial Army, so she would have to figure out what they were like before committing to anything. Since the Adventurer Guild was there, she might be able to have them investigate in her stead. On a related note, my lady, how do you think The Blister will change? The Empire will push development in the region, but the Viridian Dragon Lord is also gone. As Dame Verilyn has demonstrated, Dragons can influence the elemental balance in their domains. Itll get less toxic, I guess? Lady Aura said, The plants and animals will stop being poisonous and venomous. Of course, that also means the Empire will find a whole bunch of rare materials vanishing under their noses. Sucks for them. She was of the same opinion. Then again, it might not matter to the Empire and they were probably even expecting it due to their experiences with past expansion. To them, it was merely something that came with a successful wilderness conquest. The Blister would gradually become less hostile, slowly transforming into the pastoral basin that its conquerors desired. If anything, it might be the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guilds reputation at stake. They would report their findings only to have things change after doing so. Is Lord Mare around? Ludmila asked, This is probably something we should let the Adventurer Guild know about. Hes probably lazing around in his room, Lady Aura answered. One sec, Ill call him. Lady Aura grasped the acorn amulet hanging from her neck for a moment, then resumed tending to Iris. Her companions tail waved back and forth contentedly as the Dark Elf Ranger brushed her fangs. After Lady Aura was done, she looked over at the tree house with a frown before grasping her amulet again. That lazy littleIm going to go get him. Shall I meet you at the tent, my lady? Ludmila asked, Ill see what I can put together for breakfast. Sure! Muted shouting came from the tree house as Ludmila went around it to check on her tent. With the way the three Elf Maids treated her, she half expected it to be a pile of ashes by the time she returned. Fortunately, it looked untouched and the tent flap was still secured. She rummaged around in her Infinite Haversacks, sorting through her remaining provisions before settling on breakfast. Pulling out a small shovel, she went to dig a fire pit. A nice little blaze was already going by the time Lady Aura dragged Lord Mare out of their home. Good morning, Lord Mare, Ludmila smiled at his sleepy expression. Un Whats for breakfast? Lady Aura asked. Ludmila produced several wooden skewers, followed by a Shroud of Sleep. She unwrapped the magic item to reveal several fish the length of her forearm. Trout from the Katze River, Ludmila answered. I had originally intended to have the local chef prepare something, but cooking them over a campfire feels better when were gathered like this. She had already cleaned and salted the fish before storing them away, so all that was left was to grill them over the fire. Lord Mare and Lady Aura settled onto the blankets she had set out for them, staring at the flames as they waited for their food. Do you still like food? Lady Aura asked. I would say that I do, Ludmila answered. I-Isnt that weird? Lord Mare said, Undead dont get hungry, and most Undead that do eat stuff dont eat, uh, normal stuff. Vampires drink blood. Ghouls eat flesh. A whole bunch just drain their victims with touch attacks. Yeah, Lady aura nodded. Shalltear can eat regular food, but she says that the taste is faded or dull. Well, Ludmila said, I, for one, am happy that I still experience life as myself. Ive thought about this in the past and its likely due to my being a Revenant. I manifested as myselfor at least what I believe to be myself. Doesnt that mean youll change as your perception of yourself changes? Lord Mare asked. That is a very good question, Ludmila answered. One that will probably require someone else to help figure out. Id like to think that Id only change as much as anyone else would. Being eternally unchanging would also be undesirable. The latter honestly worried her more. Being unable to change meant that she would eventually be nothing more than a relic of a bygone era. She would be doomed to watch the world leave her behind, or maybe she would fight to prevent it from happening. Either way, it was a fate that she fervently hoped wouldnt come to pass. But dont you want some things to never change? Lord Mare asked, Things that you like, or stuff that you think is good. I can certainly empathise with that sentiment, Ludmila answered, but clinging to the past is never a good thing. The cost of doing so will eventually catch up with anyone who tries. We are the keepers of our own past; remaining stagnant may seem like a good way to preserve things, but, in reality, its a guarantee that they will eventually be lost. Mmh, this is hard Lady Auras fingers went to the timekeeping device on her wrist. But places like Nazarick are made to last forever, she said. I thought that meant things could stay the same forever. What does His Majesty have to say about that? Ludmila asked. Is he content with staying in Nazarick under this notion that it will last forever? N-No, Lord Mare answered. He went out to see what the world was like and founded the Sorcerous Kingdom. Hes always cautious about stuff and tells us to be careful. Thats right, Ludmila said. I also know he cares for you a great deal, but does he lock you inside your house or use magic to keep you the same forever? No. Lord Ainz says that he wants to see us learn and grow. He sends us outside to do stuff, too. See? Ludmila smiled, You dont have to hear it from me: His Majesty has already shown you the way forward. Ludmila checked to see if the fish were cooked before handing the twins their skewers. They wiped their eyes before taking their meals, tearing into them with a relish. She planted another two skewers over the fire before taking her time with her own. Mare, Lady Aura said around a mouthful of food, Ludmila said that the expedition needs to be careful about what they report on their survey. E-Expedition? The Adventurer Guild expedition to The Blister. Ohwhy? The ecology of the area will change with the removal of the Green Dragons in the area, Ludmila said. We dont want people claiming that our survey work is shoddy because of it. At the least, our work should note that this will happen. Will they really complain? Lord Mare asked, Countess Wagner said that were giving them a super good deal. Its an extremely generous offer, Ludmila answered, but it would still result in a stain on the reputation of our Adventurer Guild. People will tell others that our rates are cheap, but our work reflects those cheap rates. Thats not goodokay, Ill figure something out. They ate in silence as the landscape brightened around them. After Lady Aura finished off her second fish, she used a Troopers Towel to clean her hands before settling more comfortably into her blanket. So, she said, what books did you find? I managed to get Fluder Paradyne to find a few for me, Ludmila replied. Speaking of whichyou all abandoned me. I-It cant be helped, Lady Aura protested. Hes smelly and annoying and crazy. I wouldnt have been surprised to find out you tossed him over a balcony railing. I dont casually attack people like that, Ludmila frowned. Anyway, I had a gentleman named Aurelius check through our findings and he narrowed things down to these four books. She reached into her Infinite Haversack and pulled out Eco-terrorism in the late 21st Century, Aragorn and Legolas Other Adventures in Middle-Earth, Bushwalkers Guide, and Crimes Against Humanity: Inuit Atrocities Against Miners in Greenland. Lady Aura made a face at the thickness of the last one. Im kind of interested in what youre researching, Lady Aura said, but did you have to pick out such a huge book? I dont mind, Ludmila said, it just means that whoever wrote it had a lot to share. That being said, Im unsure if I understand these titles correctly. All but one of them doesnt seem to have anything to do with Rangers. Lady Aura stretched out a hand. Ludmila handed her Eco-terrorism in the late 21st Century. Lets seein the late 2060s, extremists around the world banded together to form anti-progress militia groups. Dubbing themselves Rangers, their terrorist activities disrupted global supply chains, causing trillions in damage to industry and logistical infrastructure. This barbaric campaign, which the public likened to the second coming of the Mongols, lasted nearly two decades and resulted in the deaths of three billion innocent civilians before international peacekeeping efforts put an end to their atrocities. They sound kind of cool, Lord Mare said. Im not so sure about them sounding cool, Ludmila frowned, but what do they have to do with Rangers aside from using the term for their organisation? I dont know, Lady Aura said. Hmmit looks like there are sections describing how they fought and stuff. Maybe thats the important part? If you please, my lady. The Dark Elf Ranger cleared her throat. Operationally, the Rangers activities could be divided into three main strategies. The most prevalent was known as rewilding, which involved the destruction of primary industries such as farms, mines, and fishing fleets. New urban developments were also targeted, creating a housing crisis leading to overcrowding and the growth of slums in established urban centres. Thus, responsibility for the squalid conditions and uncontrollable epidemic waves of that period can be placed squarely on the activities of the eco-terrorists. The higher-profile strategies involved the destruction of port facilities and acts of piracy and banditry along major transport arteries. Fertiliser storage and fuel depots were a favoured target, as well as unmonitored stretches of railway, highway, and bottlenecks in shipping lanes. Use of improvised explosive devices and converted commercial drones to carry out these attacks was widespread, with agents masquerading as corporate employees sent to target higher-security facilities. Whats a drone? Ludmila asked. Who knows? Lady Aura shrugged. Isnt there a Job Class archetype that uses them? Lord Mare said, One of the ones that uses machines. Machines being used to attack logistical facilities? She would have to keep an eye out for that. Finally, Lady Aura continued, the greatest acts of terrorism were committed against refineries, factories, and other large-scale corporate facilities. Most notably, several thousand corporate executives were assassinated throughout the campaign in senseless acts of savagery. The last organised acts of eco-terrorism were conducted in the 2080s, though sporadic incidents continued to occur beyond the turn of the century. Why was this campaign conducted in the first place? Ludmila asked. Uh Lady Aura flipped to the front of the book, It says something about the eco-terrorists being a cult that subscribed to the Anthropocene hoax. Their actions were supposedly meant to save the environment, but, in their foolish ignorance, they destroyed it instead. Ludmila looked back and forth between Lady Aura and Lord Mare. Does that sound right to you? Ludmila said, It sounded like they were trying to stop industrial expansion to preserve nature. Why would that instead result in its destruction? I dont know Lady Aura scanned the pages, Okay, this part talks about why the eco-terrorists were wrong. It says that, because people are a part of nature, anything that people do is natural behaviour. The actions of the Rangers came at a crucial juncture wherein people, and thus nature, were trying to gain the ability to spread itself beyond the planet. They had one shot C the eco-terrorists ruined it and doomed everyone. I still find it difficult to believe, Ludmila crossed her arms. Can people ruin the entire world? Why not develop magics to counteract the damage? When did the events described in the book even happen? It mentioned the 2060s and 2080s, so did that mean it happened two millennia after the birth of the world? A time so long ago that the world had restored the damage and left no trace of the doomed civilisation mentioned in the book? Since it was in the great library, maybe the Sorcerer King came from that era, meaning that he was wise and ancient beyond what the Temples of the Six imagined. Maybe magic came later, Lord Mare suggested. Or maybe they just didnt figure it out in time. I dont think the book says anything about everyone dying, Lady Aura said. Maybe the survivors just stuck it out until nature restored itself See? Ludmila said, You said it, too. If nature came back after this society collapsed, then the assertion that the Rangers were wrong is flawed. I-If we have more information, Lord Mare said, maybe we could get a better idea of what happened. Ludmila picked up the thinnest book, Aragorn and Legolas Other Adventures in Middle-Earth, and handed it to Lord Mare. The title suggested that it occurred at a midpoint in history. Lord Mare flipped open the cover, his eyes moving back and forth across the page. What does it say? Lady Aura asked. Lord Mare flipped to the next page without answering. Lady Aura shrugged off her blanket and came over to look over her brothers shoulder. Her eyes slowly grew wide and she went red to the tips of her ears before she snatched the book from Lord Mare and smacked him in the back of the head with it. Ow! Lord Mare cried as his hands came up to shield himself, Wh-What was that for, big sis?! Youre not allowed to read this kind of book! Lady Aura told him. What is it? Ludmila asked. Its dangerous, Lady Aura said as she stuffed the book into her inventory, Ill be holding onto this for safekeeping. A-Anyway, lets see whats in the next one. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 I wonder if theres an alternative account of these events, Ludmila said. The author of this book clearly has something against these people. I know, right? Lady Aura frowned, Why do the villains keep losing? This isnt realistic! I suppose this just means that propaganda is a thing wherever or whenever one finds themselves. Crimes Against Humanity: Inuit Atrocities Against Miners in Greenland chronicled a conflict in a land once covered in ice. When that ice melted away, it revealed the largest source of rare materials in the world. This, of course, drew the attention of foreign interests. The inhabitants of Greenland, the Inuit, at first welcomed foreign companies as an economic boon. When those companies refused to stop breaking the protective regulations limiting their industrial activities, however, the Inuit suspended their activities. Unfortunately, the foreigners refused to give up their foothold. To resist the local authorities, the companies at first hired powerful mercenary groups for protection. Then, eventually, what was termed the international community sent their armed forces to stabilise the region and protect the worlds economic welfare. However, the hopelessly outmatched natives of Greenland didnt give up. Instead of facing the forces raiding their homeland directly, they fought a guerrilla war using their Arctic Rangers C a type of Ranger specialised for operations in frozen climes. While the Inuit and their equipment were alien to Ludmila C there werent even any descriptions of their race included in the account C the tactics that they employed were familiar enough. They targeted the vulnerable aspects of any invading force: supply lines, depots, and the camps housing the civilian experts stealing resources. It was similar to how any tribe or frontier territory would deal with dangerous raids and migrations. I wonder if anyone in their right mind would believe the narrative presented alongside this record, Ludmila said. Youre reading it the same way, right? These Inuit are trying to defend their home against raiders who are after the rare materials on their land. Rare earths. I beg your pardon, my lady? The book says rare earths, not rare materials. whats the difference? Is the term specifically used for rare materials extracted from the ground? Who knows! Anyway, I think I know why the defenders keep losing. Why is that? Lady Aura lay the book across her lap, pointing a finger at a paragraph. Their builds are all messed up, she said. Theyre Rangers, but they use guns. Rangers and Gunners might occupy a similar niche in combat, but theyre completely different archetypes. You should be either one or the other and level up from there. Also, their pet choice sucks. Didnt it say they used some breed of dog? Ludmila said, Its not an uncommon choice for foresters in our region. The dogs in this book seem like regular Beasts to me, Lady Aura told her. They had better choices, like these Polar Bears. Why would you get a dog when you could have a bear? They even have aquatic capabilities and the raiders are coming from the sea. Ludmila nodded along with Lady Auras reasoning. The way that Polar Bears were described, she was certain that they could easily tear open the hulls of the invaders ships. Since the invaders seemed to be regular Humans, they would quickly die in the cold seas around Greenland. Ah~ Lady Aura sighed, I hope I can get a bear soon. The ones in the Great Forest of Tob arent any good. What do you think of the justifications provided in this book? Ludmila asked, For whatever reason, the raiders keep getting propped up as the heroes of the story. Thats just what heroes are like, I guess, Lady Aura answered. They run in, screaming about you being the bad guy, then they kill you and take your stuff. The villains are the good guys, if you ask me. Her sentiment was probably one shared by any society being invaded for land and resources. In the case of Greenland, a huge international coalition had branded the natives defending their land as the ones in the wrong. They were labelled as any number of things, most of which Ludmila had no idea about, but the phrasing made the Inuit out to be monsters who spread suffering across the world. Sometimes, they were framed as poor, ignorant people who clung to superstition and outdated traditions that denied business opportunities and a better life for future generations. Other times, they were violent cultists driving up prices for various goods and negatively impacting the quality of life for people around the world. The untapped resources that they denied the raiders access to represented countless jobs, so they were logically also plunging countless innocent people into poverty. Between the first book and this one, she could see why Fluder Paradyne had picked them out for her. The Baharuth Empire harboured the same broad sentiment when it came to opponents of imperial expansion. Ranger and Druid were synonymous with enemy if they didnt support the Empires development mandates. How would the Sorcerous Kingdom approach a scenario like this? Ludmila asked. Wed destroy the invaders, Lady Aura answered. People who come in thinking that they have any right to your stuff should just do the world a favour and die. Thats good to know, Ludmila said. I think Ive had my fill of this book C whats the last one about? Lady Aura closed the book on her lap and picked up Bushwalkers Guide. She gave it a glance before looking across the fire at Ludmila. This is a Job Class promotion item, Lady Aura told her. It gives you the Bushwalker Job Class. It sounds Ranger-ish, Ludmila said. Its a Ranger Prestige Class specialised in brushland environments. What does it add on top of the basic Ranger benefits? I dont have it myself, so Im not sure. The details are probably inside, but I don''t want to accidentally use the item by reading it. What a fearsome item. Ludmila wrenched her gaze away from the book. People could accidentally have their builds contaminated just by looking at the thing. Was it in reality a vicious trap posing as a treasure in Ashurbanipal? Is there a safe way to access the information within, my lady? Mares been learning about that stuff for the Adventurer Guild. MareChey! A few metres away from Lady Aura, Lord Mare was dozing in his blanket. Maybe two fish was too much for him. Mare! MmhLord Ainz Lady Aura picked up a pebble and flicked it at her brother. The tiny projectile flew straight into Lord Mares ear. Hyah! Lord Mare squealed, N-Not the ears, Lord AinCeh? The Dark Elf Druid peered groggily at them, then shied away from his sisters cross look. Ah, uh, M-Mountain Pass Materials Corporation We gave up on that book! Lady Aura told her brother, Were on the last one now. Its a Job Class promotion item. How do we get the information out of this thing without using it? Lady Aura sent Bushwalkers Manual spinning at her brother. Lord Mare bounced it from palm to palm in a panic several times before catching it. Um to use promotion items, Lord Mare said as he clutched the book, you have to fulfil the prerequisites for the Class it gives. Does that mean you can access the information safely since youre not a Ranger, my lord? Ludmila asked. Th-Thats probably not a good idea, the book in Lord Mares hands fell to the ground. Most Prestige Classes dont require specific Job Classes as prerequisites. Its just that having certain Job Classes make it easier to obtain the required prerequisites for certain Prestige Classes. Ludmila frowned at the implications of his statement. That sounds hazardous for ones build, my lord. It depends, Lord Mare said. A lot of Prestige Classes are beneficial for multiple class archetypes. For instance, big sis is a Ranger and Shizu is a Gunner, but they both have Sniper. Sniper doesnt specify what sort of ranged weapon you have to use C its more like a supplementary Prestige Class that improves a persons long-range combat capabilities. I see, Ludmila said. Are there any similar Prestige Classes that I should consider? Your build is tricky, so Im not really sure. There arent many Captain-like Job Classes out there and the archetype itself seems to be a local speciality. The only one I can think of that might work is Dragoon. They have good offensive buffs for allies nearby. Ah, I think Im already a Dragoon. Y-You are? The non-caster officers of the Imperial Air Service refer to themselves as Dragoons, Ludmila said. I appear to share many of the same abilities. What have you been using to differentiate your advancement in Dragoon from your other Job Classes? They have the ability to fall from great heights without taking damage, so I periodically check to see how far I can fall before I hurt myself. Lord Mare and Lady Aura exchanged a look. That probably doesnt work for you, Lord Mare told her. If my lord is referring to my damage reduction as a Revenant, I do account for it. No, its just that fall damage thresholds are calculated using a variety of athletic skills. Jump, Acrobatics, TumblingRangers have all of that. Y-Youve seen big sis jump down from high places, right? She had, but no one had ever mentioned that Rangers could mitigate fall damage so she had simply assumed that the damage was negligible relative to her health. At the same time, no one in the region was crazy enough to find out how far they could fall before breaking their bones. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Then what about the Dragoons in the Imperial Air Service? Ludmila asked, They all agree that being a Dragoon allows them to free-fall from great heights without taking damage. Ive seen them perform many such feats firsthand. Dragoons have access to the Safe Fall passive skill, Lord Mare answered. Its significantly more effective than the other thing I was talking about. What I meant to say before was that any changes in harmless fall heights may not necessarily come from gaining Dragoon Levels. If you get any small increases, those should come from something else. Ludmila produced a small notebook from her Infinite Haversack and leafed through it to find her personal falling records. The greater the distance one fell, the more damage they took, so her ability to avoid falling damage felt like it would provide useful options for personal combat. Since she now knew that Rangers could do it too, she would have to start throwing her trainees off of cliffs to check on their progress. Based on my records, Ludmila said, Ive only gained one Dragoon Level and four other Levels since I started recording my fall heights. Since I made that erroneous assumption, what else are Dragoons supposed to do? Theyre basically mounted heavy infantry, Lord Mare told her. Theyre not a real Rider archetype, but they still have some cool cavalry Skills. She flipped to a blank page in her notebook. Such as? Pretty much the stuff needed for them to succeed at their role, Lord Mare said. Theyre heavy shock troops, so they have defensive skills that allow their mounts and themselves to smash enemy formations. Their qualities also make them excellent raiders and rapid-response units. That should be especially true around here since almost no one uses dedicated aerial forces. The Dragoons of the Empire have fully embraced that aspect of their role, Ludmila nodded. Overall, its considered a glamorous, high-profile assignment even without imperial propaganda. What else do they do? Thats already a lot for one Job Class, Lord Mare said. Especially since its only first-bracket Prestige Class. Theres a whole line of even higher bracket Dragoon Classes, but Im not sure if thats something you want. I should still find out what I can about them. Do you know of any other options, my lord? MmhI can think of one other off the top of my head, but its a Racial Prestige Class for Dwarves. If you work hard, I bet you can manifest Captain classes that other people have already figured out. What about the Weapon Master thing that youve been agonising over? Lady Aura asked. Ludmila shifted uncomfortably on her blanket. I know that the Adventurer Guild staff considers me a Weapon Master and Ive often thought of myself as one, Ludmila said, but must it be the case? As far as I can tell, every Class in my build contributes to my focus pool for Martial Arts. I-Its not so much your Martial Arts capacity as it is everything else, Lord Mare said. You act as a Weapon Master and everyone can see that. Theres also your understanding of Martial Arts. The Adventurer Guild veterans say that only Weapon Masters have that. Id rather we not resort to such vague measures for something so important. Is there an aspect of Weapon Masters that we can quantify through experimentation? Uhyoure better at wielding your weapon? We cant test that unless we have a copy of you without Weapon Master, though. The most showy thing is that Weapon Masters score critical hits more often and their critical hit multiplier is higher, but you probably dont have enough Levels in the Job Class for that yet. What is a critical hit multiplier, my lord? Its the damage multiplier for a critical hit, Lord Mare told her. Most of the popular weapons around here only do double damage on a critical, but they score critical hits more often. Weapons like glaives and longbows do triple, as do axes and hammers. Scythes do quadruple, but I havent seen anyone use one as a weapon yet. A-Anyway, those stories where you hear about strong people getting one-shotted by their opponent are likely describing a Weapon Master. Its why Mister Cocytus combos are so deadly, even against pure tanks like Albedo. Ludmila pursed her lips, silently staring into the fire. The perks of being a Weapon Master did seem attractive, but that might have been because she was showing her bias as a Weapon Master. A-Are you going to kill yourself? Lord Mare asked. I thought I would easily be able to in any case, Ludmila answered, but this is an unexpectedly difficult decision. If I am a Weapon Master, then it must be the result of my training as a child. The combat school passed down to me is a piece of my heritage and I am loath to abandon it. Werent you just talking about not clinging to the past? Lady Aura said. I didnt say that one must discard their past, my lady, Ludmila replied. It would be foolish to cast aside the accumulated work of our forebears. Well, maybe its not such a bad thing, Lady Aura offered a supportive smile. If it doesnt work out, we can always kill you later! Itll be a good experiment, Lord Mare said. Commanders usually have good stats and special abilities to enhance their allies, but theyre poor at personal combat. Going into the Weapon Master line would make a Commander suboptimal, but the Captain archetype is a completely new thing. We dont have enough information to definitively say whats good or bad for Captain builds, but its not completely wasted since Captains see plenty of personal combat. Unless its something like Tailor, Lady Aura said. is there a Captain-Tailor build? I dont think so She could see the benefits of being a Weapon Master as a Captain. In fact, it made perfect sense for her circumstances. Much like tribal Demihuman Lords, Martial Nobles were Human Lords who tended to be the strongest combatants around. Being able to defeat the strongest enemies came first, as ones home and people would be stolen away without that capability. Training ones people to fight effectively was just as important. Leadership was a luxury relative to thatbut was that the case any longer? Though she thought its appearance premature, the rise of the civilian aristocracy in Re-Estize likely represented the natural development of leader-type Job Classes. When a civilisation advanced to a certain stage, its leaders were better positioned as force multipliers for domestic affairs. So long as strong institutions evolved out of their tribal iterations, matters of security could be handled without needing to rely so heavily on singularly powerful individuals. This was certainly the case in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Her personal strength was nothing compared to so many of the Sorcerer Kings vassals and trying to catch up to them felt futile. As far as contributions to the country went, her friends accomplished so much more than she did. In a way, she herself recognised how unnecessary Martial Nobles were in the Sorcerous Kingdom. She was training Rangers and Commanders from the common population to fill essential roles in the army; she didnt train any Martial Nobles. At best, Martial Nobles made for good military governors and even the necessity of that was in question. Ludmila Zahradnik fought a desperate struggle to prove herself useful in a situation where she suspected that she was already obsolete. She tried to stay positive about it, but her visit to Nazarick made her painfully aware of how far behind she was in everythingand that was with the kind assistance of the Sorcerer King and his vassals. On the subject of Weapon Masters, Ludmila said. Would levels in the Job Class be of any use to conventional Rangers? The ones training under me, for instance. Based on the data weve collected from the Adventurer Guild, Lord Mare said, probably not. Almost all of our members hit a wall by Level Twenty and theres no reason to think it wont be the same for everyone else. Thats not enough levels to work with to create a good build using Weapon Masterat least not for the role that youre training your Rangers for. In what way would they work under those level restrictions? Mmhas a damage dealer, I think. For example, you could have someone with Five Levels in Ranger, Ten Levels in Longbow Master, and Five Levels in Sniper. As far as local standards go, a company of those could slaughter entire armies, but they wont be anywhere near as good at acting in force reconnaissance roles as a full Ranger build. Its honestly better to have Archers or Gunners instead of Rangers with that build if you want a pure ranged damage dealer. I see. Then another question: who can become a Weapon Master? It feels like anyone can become one the way youve described them. Umthats because they can, Lord Mare said. Even a magic caster can become a Weapon Master if they meet the prerequisites. There are a bunch of Prestige Classes that multiple archetypes can benefit from. Elementalist would be another example. Its a Class that offers elemental mastery, so anyone who can work with the elements may benefit from it. It doesnt matter if theyre a Wizard or Druid or Cleric or something else. In the case of the Weapon Master, Ludmila said, can the Skills and Martial Arts that they develop be passed on to any Job Class? Lord Mare put on a troubled look as he considered her question. Thats hard to say, he said after a few moments. Didnt you mention that how one learns Martial Arts is dependent on their martial foundations? I believe that it is a crucial factor, my lord, Ludmila replied. Comparing the progress of the Adventurer Guilds members seems to prove the notion. A small handful of Adventurers had chosen to learn the use of polearms under Ludmila, while another small handful had adopted the use of shield and warhammer under Alessia. Another much larger group was learning swordsmanship under Guildmaster Ainzach and Moknach. The Rangers trained under Merry and everyone else didnt have a master. The results were telling. Those who trained under Guildmaster Ainzach and the former members of Rainbow C who were in the process of establishing a fencing school for the Guild C did better than those who had to learn independently. The members who trained under Ludmila and Alessia, who were both considered Weapon Masters of their respective combat schools, progressed the fastest by far. So youre proposing that Weapon Masters can also serve as instructors, Lord Mare said. I was also considering doing the same for the base in Wardens Vale. Our institutions are still sorely lacking in many of the things that they need to function. Raw power is the main factor keeping us afloat. Is there something wrong with that? Lady Aura asked. Its not always the best nor the most efficient path to take, Ludmila answered. In the case of the Adventurer Guild, it avails its members nothing. Our expeditions do not employ the Royal Army, after all. For such powerful individuals, it was probably difficult to understand. Additionally, as maturely as they acted, they were still children. It would still be a while before they were old enough to have a proper debate over the topic. So, Ludmila said. how can we safely obtain the information from this book and others like this? The best bet to keep them from being accidentally consumed is to have someone with a build as far away from the Class as possible read it. For this Bushwalkers Guide, maybe one of the librarians. The Elder Liches in your territory would work, too. And what shall I do if we want them to be consumed? ... It felt as if they were more worried about that than anything else. Were the books so precious that they werent to be used in any circumstance? If one is to become a Bushwalker, Ludmila said, they need to use that book, do they not? Not really Not really? The answer didnt make much sense. Wasnt the tome the key to obtaining the Job Class? Im afraid I dont understand, my lord, Ludmila said. I dont intend to use the book for myself, but shouldnt a suitable candidate use it at some point? They dont need it, Lord Mare told her. ButC Weapon Masters have a book too. So do Dragoons. Did Lord Ainz give you those books? no, my lord. But what does that mean? What does it sound like? Last Aura said, You people dont need these books to gain more advanced Job Classes. You might not even need them to evolve into a higher form of your Racial Class line. E-Evolve? What did they mean by that? Was she going to wake up one day with a pair of wings? No, as an Undead being, she was more likely to wake up ethereal. Clara wouldnt be very happy about that. Un! Lady Aura grinned, Evolve. I wonder how many limbs youll have in a few years Id rather not have an evolution like that, my lady, Ludmila said. Surely they arent such an extreme thing. Albedo has Imp Racial Class Levels. Imp as in the Imps that the Elder Liches employ? Yup! From what she had seen, Lady Albedo was shorter than Ludmila was, but only by about half a head. She didnt have a tail of any sort, either. Furthermore, Lady Shalltear mentioned that Lady Albedo was at least five times as massive as Lord Cocytus. That was far more extreme than waking up with a new pair of wings. Was it possible that Lady Aura was joking around? Just in case, she would have to observe the Prime Minister more closely during her arena matches. This world truly has terrors beyond comprehension. Gaining Job Class Levels unknowingly. Evolving unwillingly. It would be better if we needed books. Ludmila looked up through the branches of the twins home, wondering what would become of her. The sun C or whatever it was C had climbed far overhead. She wasnt sure when the afternoons tournament match was, but it was probably unwise to linger any longer. We should make our way over to the arena, Ludmila said. Thank you for setting aside the time to entertain my queries. I have one last question, if I may. Sure, Lady Aura shrugged off her blanket and rose to her feet, what is it? Those who fulfil the prerequisites for one of these books risk consuming themis that correct? Thats right, Lord Mare said. What about those who already have the Job Class that the book gives? Lord Mare stared down at the tome near his feet. I-I dont know, Lord Mare admitted. But it wouldnt make much sense if they were consumed. Ludmila brushed the leaves off of her dress and doused their campfire. She knew exactly what she would be doing on her next visit to Ashurbanipal. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Its time to settle the score, once and for all! Mm. What score? From her seat beside Lady Shalltear in the arenas VIP booth, Ludmila watched as Miss Delta and Miss Zeta squared off for the days early match. Much like the Grand Arena in Arwintar, only the big ticket matches in the evenings filled the stands, though it certainly didnt feel that way in the proximity of the Sorcerer King. That only made it feel as if everyone was there for the Sorcerer King rather than the combatants on the field, but no one seemed to think much of it. She stole a glance at the Sorcerer King. It wasnt as if she couldnt appreciate the sentiment, but it also made her feel sorry for Miss Delta and Miss Zeta. If they had been in Arwintar, the match would have been a main event C one that far surpassed all others. Not only were the two Maids individually stronger than Fluder Paradyne, but they both had the appearance of beautiful young women. It was a combination that was guaranteed to drive the bloodthirsty, idol-chasing imperial citizenry wild. My lady, Ludmila said, would you happen to know what the score theyre referring to is? Something about whos older, I think? Lady Shalltear replied. How does fighting prove that? Strength came with age for certain races of Heteromorphs, so that could potentially apply to Miss Zeta, who was an Arachnoid. But how did that apply to Miss Delta? Much like the Homunculus Maids, she appeared no differently from her apparent form in Ludmilas Truesight and, while her expressions werent exactly animated, she wasnt wearing a mask like Miss Zeta. This is your last chance, Miss Zeta said. Admit that Im the older sister! Im the older sister, Miss Delta replied. No, I am! Could you two start fighting already?! Lady Aura shouted. Lady Shalltear yawned and reached over to grope Ludmilas leg. The match had started a good five minutes previous, but all that ensued was an unyielding back and forth between the two Maids. Ludmila took the time to try and figure out what each combatant would do once the fight started in earnest. She couldnt figure out what Miss Zeta was, but Miss Delta was a scout-type that wielded what she referred to as a magical gun. Regardless of their weaponry, Ludmila immediately identified a problem with the field for ranged combatants. Isnt this terrain disadvantageous for scout types like Miss Delta? Ludmila asked, There are no obstacles for her to work with. More importantly, room to manoeuvre is minimal. To her surprise, it wasnt Lady Shalltear, but the Sorcerer King who answered. That point has been brought up by a few of the participants, but the argument applies in reverse, as well. If, say, we used the entire Sixth Floor as a battleground, ranged scout types would pick apart their opponents at little risk to themselves. Thats why we settled on an exhibition of skills instead of a more realistic scenario. Additionally, a real battlefield would be difficult to spectate. I see, Ludmila lowered her head.Thank you for the explanation, Your Majesty. Figuring out how spectators could keep track of league matches in Wardens Vale was a growing problem, as well. She turned her attention back to the field, where the two Maids were now slowly circling one another. Not long after their first circuit, Miss Delta exploded. Angry orange flames cast long shadows over the sands of the arena. Ludmila half-rose from her seat, trying to figure out what had happened. As the flames subsided, white-hot streaks flashed across the arena, followed by a sharp cacophony that echoed off of the stands. Miss Zeta danced around as a storm of projectiles threw up geysers of sand around her and bounced off of the nearby wall. The attacks against Miss Zeta ceased just before the smoke from the explosion dissipated. The Arachnoid Maid looked back and forth as she scanned the field, but Miss Delta was nowhere to be seen. Was that explosion from Miss Delta, or Miss Zeta? Ludmila asked. It was a Fire Beetle Mine from Entoma, the Sorcerer King said. She must have secretly planted some while they were circling one another just now. Shizu made the best of it, however. She used the smoke from the explosion as cover to go into stealth. Is Miss Zeta an unfavourable opponent for Miss Delta? That depends on the tactics that Entoma employs. If I were in Shizus position, I would be just as cautious. It costs her little in this situation, after all. Ludmila nodded and retook her seat. It seemed that scout types tended to resort to the same basic tactics wherever they were from. They favoured minimising risk and whittling down their opponents until they could finish them off. This usually came with a healthy dose of psychological warfare meant to wear out their targets mentally. A single sharp crack sounded. Miss Zeta was sent spinning to the ground. Miss Delta appeared for a brief moment before dropping an item on the ground that created a cloud of smoke. Miss Zeta pushed herself up from the ground, clutching her abdomen. She scanned the field for her opponent, but Miss Delta had already concealed herself again. Dont give up, Entoma! You can do it! Cheers of support rose from the Homunculus Maids nearby. Entoma raised her arms. A low buzzing filled the air as a cloud of flying insects emerged from behind her mask and swept out over the arena. Lets see if her patience pays off, the Sorcerer King said. Patience, Your Majesty? Shizu can only use her Smoke Grenade Skill once every three minutes. Shell be exposed for at least that long if Entoma can force her out of stealth. The swarm of insects settled over the field. With the vantage of the VIP booth, Ludmila could see a humanoid outline of bugs lying flat on the ground, but would Miss Zeta notice? Big sister attaaack! A giant centipede emerged from Miss Zetas sleeve. Miss Delta rolled away as it smashed into the ground that she was just lying on. The centipede was so long that it was still near Miss Zeta as it chased Miss Delta around. Where does she keep that? Ludmila murmured. Entoma is an Entomancer, Lord Mares voice came from across the Sorcerer King. An insect user. She wasnt sure if that answered her question. Was the giant centipede a type of summon? Repeated flashes illuminated the ground around Miss Delta as she gave up trying to maintain her stealth. Her retaliation bounced off of a shield that appeared on Miss Entomas arm. The Arachnoid Maid charged at her opponent, but the far more nimble scout managed to keep her distance. Tch! Stay still! No. Fine! The front of Miss Zetas garments shifted and opened slightly, revealing a pair of sharp appendages that worked to scatter slips of paper into the air. Thats a lot of talismans, Lady Shalltear said. I suppose that is an option, the Sorcerer King said. By saturating the area, she can restrict Shizus mobility. What are they? Ludmila asked. Talismans, Lord Mare answered. Entoma is a Talismancer. We wont know what those talismans do until they activate, though. I dont think what they do will matter, the Sorcerer King said. Wh-Why is that, Lord Ainz? Because Shizus holding a Thermal Detonator. Miss Delta tossed a spherical object to the ground. An explosion rocked the arena, consuming the countless talismans in a fiery wave. Both Maids were thoroughly signed when they emerged from the blast. Muu! Miss Zeta stomped her foot petulantly, It took me two weeks to make all those! You cant win against your big sister. Im the big sister! Raising her shield again, Miss Zeta pointed her free arm C her free main arm? C at Miss Delta. A stream of dark objects shot out from the shadows of Miss Zetas sleeve to pummel her opponent. Miss Delta returned the favour, and a fierce ranged duel ensued. Is there a limit to those attacks? Ludmila asked, The amount of offence put out seems far in excess of what a single combatant can usually achieve. She didnt know what Job Classes Miss Zeta had, but Miss Delta had Gunner and Sniper Classes according to Lord Mare. This seemed to be working to her advantage, but Ludmila didnt know how much her weapon contributed to that advantage. There are limitations, the Sorcerer King said. Magical guns require mana to operate. This presents the option of frontloading damage if the wielder enters combat with a full mana pool. Shouldnt that also mean that magical gun users fare poorly in prolonged combat, Your Majesty? Mana isnt easily recovered. Ever the tactician, hm? the Sorcerer King chuckled, You are correct in the notion that slow rates of mana regeneration will affect the performance of magical guns in prolonged combat, but the demands of the gun arent the only factor that plays into this. A layman may see their mana quickly consumed by a magical gun, but those with Gunner Job Classes have passive and active Abilities that modify the mana consumption of their attacks. She hadnt yet given any serious consideration to the use of magical guns in the Royal Army. To be fair, her hands were already full with everything else and she barely knew anything about magical guns, but, at the same time, she didnt want to overlook any useful options for what she considered her area of responsibility in the Royal Armys development. Out on the field, it looked like Miss Zeta recognised her disadvantage in the ranged skirmish. She advanced steadily under the cover of her shield, trying to pin Miss Delta on one side of the arena. The dark objects were still shooting out of her free sleeve, creating greenish-yellow splatters against the wall. A few of them survived the impact, leaving what looked like beetles lying stunned on the ground. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Shes throwing bugs at her? Ludmila frowned. Theyre Bullet Bugs, Lord Mare said. Shes summoning them as an Entomancer. Out of curiosity, Ludmila gave Miss Zetas shield another look, does she exclusively use insects in combat? Umher armour is permanent. I guess its easiest to say that she summons the insect equipment that works with her Weapon Master specialisation. Shes a Weapon Master? Confusion filled Ludmila as she watched Miss Zeta close with her opponent. Entomancer; Talismancerher other Job Classes implied that she was a magic caster. Now, she was presenting herself as a dangerous physical combatant. Splitting ones build in such a way was supposed to be suboptimal, yet Miss Zeta had done so. Assuming that Miss Delta had a pure build, Miss Zeta should have been at a distinct disadvantage. Ludmila sighed: she thought that she had just started to get a good grasp of the Job Class System, but that apparently wasnt the case. As Miss Zeta came within a few metres of Miss Delta, Miss Delta unequipped her magical gun. In its place appeared a peculiar-looking dagger. At the same time, a new insect C this time with the appearance of a wide blade C appeared from Miss Zetas free sleeve. The clink of metal against metal accompanied the duelists dance over the sand. Time and again, the Gunner tried to disengage from her assailant, but the arena was too small for her to gain any real ground. Yah! With a cute little shout, Miss Zeta took off Miss Deltas right hand at the wrist. The severed appendage fell to the ground, still gripping its dagger. A familiar cylindrical object dropped down beside it. The two combatants were obscured by a cloud of smoke. Big sister attack, Miss Deltas voice called out. Full Burst. GYAHHHH!!! The sound of Miss Deltas magical gun filled the air, accompanied by rapid flashes that cast silhouettes in the smoke. All around the arena, the spectators hushed and stood as they tried to catch a glimpse of what was going on. When the smoke cleared, both combatants were facing each other from no more than three metres. Miss Deltas magical gun was couched against her left arm, its barrel still smoking. Miss Zeta was wavering on her feet, her form shot full of holes. Im the big sisC Before Miss Delta could declare her big sister status, the Giant Centipede from earlier in the fight reared up behind her and bit her head off. The two Maids flopped to the ground in unison a moment later. Lady Aura hopped down from the judges platform to assess the aftermath. She raised her right hand high into the air. Draw! Polite applause rose from the stands. Three Death Knights came onto the field and carried away Miss Zeta on a stretcher. Another Death Knight came out with a cart and collected all of Miss Deltas pieces before leaving again. Ludmila looked over at the Sorcerer King with a worried expression. Are they going to be alright, Your Majesty? She asked, Miss Delta lost her head. It shouldnt be too difficult to reattach it, the Sorcerer King answered. Im more concerned that this battle has worsened the relationship between Entoma and Shizu. Ive underestimated the depth of their rivalry. I-Ill never challenge big sis for her spot, Lord Mare said fearfully. The Sorcerer King patted Lord Mare on the head. After a subdued address, the crowd dispersed, leaving His Majestys entourage standing around the VIP booth. Ludmila took her place behind Lady Shalltear, feeling more than a bit out of place between her well-endowed handmaidens. Now then, the Sorcerer King said, we should go and see how Shizu and Entoma are doiC Lord Aiiiiinz! The tapping of running feet rapidly approached them as Miss Zeta came up to the VIP booth. The Maid looked completely unscathed; not a speck of dirt could be found on her uniform. Miss Delta appeared a few moments later with her head attached. Entoma; Shizu, good work out there, the Sorcerer King said. Thoughdont you think that was a bit too much? Miss Zeta tilted her head, bringing a sleeve up to her chin. What do you mean, Lord Ainz? We just did what big sis Yuri does. Theyre probably talking about a different Yuri His Majestys gaze crossed over his vassals, who were all looking up at him with shining eyes. Ludmila waited expectantly with them, wondering what wisdom he had to share this time. Thatsahem, Ive expressed my dislike for acts of extreme violence between everyone in the past, but, well, since this was supposed to be a combat drillumu. Never mind. Understood, Lord Ainz! A chorus of affirmatives rose in the wake of the Sorcerer Kings words. Miss Delta came up to stand beside Miss Zeta. Lord Ainz, she said in her quiet monotone. The winnerwas supposed to go to the festival with you. Is that so? The Sorcerer King replied gravely, Its a shame I never heard anything about that. So, what would you two like to see today? Everything! Miss Zeta said. C-Can I come too, Lord Ainz? Lord Mare shifted timidly, I didnt get to go yesterday In the end, a great gaggle of attendants followed the Sorcerer King out of the arena and onto the festival grounds. Ludmila felt slightly relieved that she could recede into the background of the entourage and simply observe the hubbub of activity around her. The festival stalls formed a semicircle around the southern side of the arena and the now-open stands presented a dizzying array of unknown goods. She suddenly realised something as her hand went to the pack of her hip. Lady Shalltear. Hm? Im not familiar with the coinage used in Nazarick, Ludmila said. Is there an exchange booth? No. In that case, do they accept coins from Re-Estize or the Merchant Guild? No. Ludmila glanced at the people around her. They were all focused on attending to the Sorcerer King, so she was stuck wondering what she could do about money. Their first stop was a pavilion with a variety of woodcrafts on display, manned by several Demon-like creatures. The largest amongst them, a huge reptilian being with black scales, broad wings, and wicked horns held out its clawed hands in welcome as the Sorcerer King approached its unsettling kiosk. Welcome, Lord Ainz! It flashed a fang-filled grin, It is our greatest honour to receive you at our humble exhibit! What do you have on display here? The Sorcerer King asked. Lord Demiurges finest works! He had us set up this gallery to help liven up the festival. Please, allow your humble servant to act as a guide. As expected of a Devil, I suppose? She was reasonably certain that the sort of livening up that the exhibition offered wouldnt contribute to a festive atmosphere. Human festivals had no shortage of macabre offerings, but what was presented before them in this exhibit went well beyond memento mori. As they entered the shadows of the pavilion, Ludmila felt as if she were stepping into the lair of a storied villain. Figures of such fine craftsmanship that they looked like flesh transmuted to wood were arranged in scenes of nightmarish torment. The Sorcerer King stopped in front of one such scene, where a set of tilted metal tables were arranged in a semicircle. Strapped to each of them was a naked Human. The one in the middle was in the process of being flayed alive. From her neck down, layers of skin, fat, and muscle had been peeled back to form the grotesque petals of a flower framing the glistening organs that they once concealed. Contrary to her grim condition, the womans face bore a rapturous expression. Lord Demiurge calls this one The First Blossom of Winter, the Devil adjusted his folded wings as he spoke. Its one of his earliest works, but its still unsurpassed as a favourite on the Seventh Floor. Hungry A string of drool leaked out from behind Miss Zetas mask. Ludmila reconsidered the grotesque scene. It would undoubtedly be horrific to witness for Humans, but maybe it acted as an appetiser for carnivorous races. She couldnt claim that Humans didnt create attractive displays for their food. They strolled deeper into the pavilion, going by several more scenes before the Sorcerer King stopped at one that didnt involve someone being mutilated. A mix of Humans and Demihumans dined together at a long table, which had a sumptuous feast laid upon it. A harmonious scene, the Sorcerer King said with a nod. Lord Demiurge calls this one Family Dinner, the Devil said. Its not as popular with our patrons as the other scenes, but it holds a great deal of sentimental value. Ludmila hoped that she would be able to create similar scenes in Wardens Vale. According to Clara, creating an identity that superseded race was one of the keys to achieving the harmonious society that the Sorcerer King desired. Unfortunately, it wasnt as easy as saying so. Even before things like education and culture, it wasnt safe to put two races in the same space sometimes. This was especially the case when the very young were involved. Florines adopted Beastman cub often used her Quagoa caretaker as a combination chew toy, scratching post, and hunting target. Maybe this is a hint She memorised the races assembled in the scene. If they were proven to be able to gather at the table peaceably, then it stood to reason that the feat could be replicated. Lord Ainz, one of the Homunculus Maids attending to the Sorcerer King said, the afternoon talent production will be beginning shortly. Thats right, isnt it? The Sorcerer King said, Shall we visit the food stalls before we head over? Thank you for honouring us with your presence, Lord Ainz, the horned Devil said. Ludmila looked over her shoulder as they filed out of the pavilion. The more she thought about it, the more the exhibit seemed strategically placed to stimulate the appetites of the carnivorous patrons. Right after it was a stall selling meat skewers, so it almost felt like something Liane would do. She hung back as the entourage dispersed to line up at the various food stands. Like the books in the Great Library of Ashurbanipal, their signs used the same confusing text that she couldnt make heads or tails out of. Not getting anything for yourself? Ludmila started at the sound of the Sorcerer Kings voice. There are so many food items that Ive never seen before, Your Majesty, she replied. I wouldnt know where to start. That aside, Lady Shalltear informed me that they dont accept outside currency here. Ah, about that, I could lend you some She turned in horror to find the Sorcerer King rummaging around in his inventory. Before she could raise any protests, he produced a handful of golden coins. This should be enough to purchase a broad sampling Your Majesty, Ludmila lowered her head, theres no need forC It wouldnt be much of a festival without food, would it? The Sorcerer King told her, Please enjoy what Nazarick has to offer to your hearts content. In that case, Ludmila said, would Your Majesty know what the exchange rate for these coins is? Its not as if I came to visit empty-handed Exchange rate? Ah, if I recall correctly, its two Re-Estize gold coins for one of ours. With a sigh of relief, Ludmila produced her coin purse. So theyre the same as trade coins? She asked. I wouldnt say that theyre the exact same, the Sorcerer King replied, but they may as well be here. She exchanged ten gold trade coins for the local currency. It was far too much for food, but she figured that she would need them if she found some interesting goods to bring home. It would be a mere pittance to pay if she discovered something that would help with the development of industries in Wardens Vale. However, after glancing over the coins she seriously wondered if she should spend them at all. Each one looked freshly minted, and their fine detailing made them seem like works of art. I dont recognise anything that these coins depict. If theyre the coinage used in Nazarick, shouldnt they bear His Majestys likeness? That was the norm everywhere, as far as she knew. Ludmila stared at them for several moments longer before realising something else. She turned around and glanced about to see if anyone was paying any attention to her before sniffing the coins in her palm. Do they smell like Ainz-samas pocket? Lady Shalltear asked. Ludmila stuffed the coins into her purse and drew the string shut. I beg your pardon, my lady? Youre ten thousand years too early to fool me, a smile crept onto Lady Shalltears lips. After having to deal with that gorilla all this time, Ive developed a very sharp sense for these things. Shes always sniffing this and marking that C honestly, if theres a behaviour of the living that you should shed, its that one. She kept glancing at the Sorcerer King to see if he had noticed Lady Shalltears ongoing lecture. Fortunately, he was too busy paying attention to a few others who had come back with their food or was considerate enough to pretend he couldnt hear Lady Shalltear. Lady Aura, however, came right up and kicked her cousin in the ankle. Ow! What do you think youre doing, you littleC No, what do you think youre doing? Lady Aura scowled, Dont you have any delicacy? Your vassals are going to resent you if you keep doing stuff like that. I-I was just teasing herCwait, dont tell me youre defending her because you want to sniff them too? You Rangers are so wildC Retribution came in the form of Lady Auras fist atop her cousins head. She really was like a reliable older sister. Lets grab something to eat, she told Ludmila. The shows going to start soon. Everyone seems to be looking forward to this performance, my lady, Ludmila said. Might I know what its about? Its a show put on by the Seventh Floor gang. I dont know what its about, but the one they put on yesterday was pretty good. Now theyre doing the second one theyve been working on: Fools Conquest. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 21 Chapter 21 What does that one say? Super Addictive Beef Fried Soba. Does that mean it contains poison, my lady? Lady Aura gave her a funny look. Why would they poison the food? She asked. Some people willingly consume poison, Ludmila answered. Alcohol is the most prevalent example. There are all sorts of poisonous materials used in food. Most of the effects are minor when taken in moderation and many are considered welcome. What the sign means is that the foods so delicious that its addictive, Lady Aura told her. Im not a Cook, so I cant appraise food for poison. None of the recipes should create a poisonous consumable, though You have our assurances that none of this food is poisonous, Lady Zahradnik. Ludmila looked to her left to find Miss Alpha standing nearby. She lowered her head slightly to the Maid. My apologies for the misunderstanding this morning, Miss Alpha, Ludmila said. No, Miss Alpha shook her head, it is I who should be offering an apology. To strike a guest of Nazarickas a member of the royal household, I should know better than to act so rashly C especially against someone with whom I was already familiar with. I dont believe your actions were inappropriate for the situation, Ludmila replied. A household answers to the will of its master first and foremost. You are most kind to say so, my lady. Would you happen to have any recommendations out of these food stalls, Miss Alpha? The Maid came closer, adjusting her spectacles before scanning the signs overhead. Much like the festivals that my lady may be familiar with, she said, the food being offered is meant to be enjoyed as a part of the experience as a whole. I can guarantee that everything being served will be delicious, though I suppose what race each food item would be delicious for is the question. Lets see, for a Humanif youre looking for something hearty, I would recommend the fried soba or a beef bowl. Lighter fare would include the fried octopus or fried chicken. If you desire something sweet, Id suggest a crpe or baked sea bream. I still have no idea which stand is which. What about you, Lady Aura? Ludmila asked, What will you be having? HmmI think Ill go for the fried soba and the baked sea bream. Ill have the same, Ludmila said. Our time is limited, after all. I can always investigate the rest later. When they finally reached the head of the line, the masked fellow manning the stand bowed respectfully to Lady Aura. The Dark Elf Ranger raised a finger. One Beef Fried Soba, she said. Make it a large! Lady Aura came away with a huge rectangular plate and a giant grin on her face. Ludmila stepped up to the stall and placed a coin on the counter. One Beef Fried Soba, she said. Just a normal portion, please. She received a plate roughly half the size of Lady Auras. The masked stand operator stared at her silently. My change? Ludmila prompted. The masked man shook his head. What? You dont get any change, Lady Aura said. but I paid with a gold coin. Surely this food doesnt cost a whole gold coin. Huh? What are you talking about? Its only one gold coin. Thats cheap! How was that cheap? A gold trade coin was enough to pay for half a years worth of dinners at a decent restaurant. Once, when they were children, Clara had rambled on about something called inflation. It was something that made goods more expensive over time relative to currency, so had that mystical phenomenon resulted in this plate of noodles selling for a gold coin? Lets line up at the next stand, Lady Aura told her. Ludmila held back her tears as Lady Aura led her away. She didnt feel like eating anymore. It was a good opportunity to embrace her Undead nature and fast for the duration of her stay in Nazarick. I should at least eat this dish. Its by far the most expensive meal Ive ever bought for myself. Since a child had chosen the food, Ludmila expected them to be suited to a childs taste. She wasnt wrong. The fried soba, which came in some sort of rectangular container, was a mix of noodles, diced vegetables, and meat slathered in a savoury sauce. The red sea bream C which also cost a whole gold coin C was unexpectedly a type of baked pastry in the shape of a fish. After taking a bite out of it, she found some sort of sweet reddish-brown paste inside. This is a dessert? Theres no such thing as dessert in a festival, Lady Aura told her. You eat whatever you want, whenever you want. Thats part of the fun! I see It did seem to be the case. Everywhere around them, Nazaricks denizens were enjoying themselves without any sense of procedure. The festivals she was accustomed to had a more formal structure to them, though she supposed it was a practice necessitated by the limited resources available to host events in the past. Given what she had seen so far, she doubted that Nazarick shared similar issues. By the time they returned to the Sorcerer King, his entourage was ready to move on. The crowds made way for them as they headed to the venue where the coming performances were to be staged. A modest, yet well-crafted auditorium had been fashioned in a field at one end of the festival grounds. Unlike the arena, there wasnt a booth reserved for the Sorcerer King, but there was a section of clearly superior seating near the front and centre. Ludmila took her place with Lady Shalltears coterie, which occupied the Sorcerer Kings left. A slight sense of unease filled her when she noticed her liege gesturing for her to join her. Ludmila made her way over and lowered her head. How may I be of service, my lady? Lady Shalltear gave her a reproachful look. Theres no need to be like that, my dear, she said. Lord Ainz has personally requested your presence at his side. Ludmilas gaze shifted to Lady Shalltears right. She had assumed that the seat would have been occupied by Lord Mare or Lady Aura, but the twins were on the other side. Ludmila swallowed and presented herself before the Sorcerer King. Umu. Have a seat, Lady Zahradnik. I would like your thoughts on the upcoming performances. As you may have noticed, there is a distinct lack of feedback from those outside of Nazarick. I am at Your Majestys service, Ludmila replied. If I may ask, what aspects of the performances should I be paying attention to? Please be at ease, the Sorcerer King told her. I simply desirean assessment. Yes, an assessment as to whether this festivals offerings would be well-received in E-Rantel. She breathed an internal sigh of relief. It seemed like a reasonable enough request. After one last look at Lady Shalltear, who simply smiled back at her, Ludmila settled into the empty seat beside the Sorcerer King. If I recall correctly, she said, the Royal Court put forward several proposals for city festivities. I havent heard of any developments concerning them since midwinter. I deemed the plans too rash to implement, the Sorcerer King replied. Or perhaps too one-sided would be a better way to put it. I was surprised that there was no real feedback from the local leaders considering that all of the plans demanded that the city be turned upside down with urban restructuring. The local leadersif Your Majesty is referring to the Guilds, thats hardly surprising. They arent Nobles, after all. E-Rantel was formerly under House Vaiself. The Provost and his administrative staff managed the city on the Kings behalf and the Guilds merely adapted to any changes in policy. So you mean to say that the city leadership is so passive because they were never the leadership in the first place? That would explain the lack of resistance to any changes we made in the city. They are the leaders of their respective organisations, Ludmila replied, but the Guilds are subservient to local law and have no legal right to influence policy. A festival is merely a business opportunity for them to exploit. Do you not believe that the organisations overseeing local industry should have some say in policy? The Sorcerer King asked. Not in a legislative capacity, no, Ludmila answered. Of course, they may petition the administration if they so desire, but time and experience have shown that they always try to turn any situation to their advantage. If they were allowed to enact legislation, that legislation would similarly work to their benefit. Their present role as regulatory bodies for their respective industries is sufficientspeaking of which, none of these festival stands would be allowed to exist in E-Rantel without the permission of the Guilds. I-Is that so? Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila held up her baked sea bream. This pastry, for instance, would need to be sold by a business employing a master recognised by the Baker Guild. The stand would also have to be registered with the Merchant Guild. Attempts to independently run the stand will result in the operators activities beingdiscouraged. what does that entail, exactly? The Sorcerer Kings voice took on a dark tone. In the seats around them, His Majestys vassals hushed and turned their attention to the conversation. It would be civil enough to begin with, Ludmila said. The stand operator would be informed that they are operating without the permission of the Guilds and a demand to cease operations would be issued. If the operator chooses to ignore the demands of the Guilds, they will discourage everyone from visiting the stand. Since everyone in the city is associated with one guild or another, they will comply with the order. At this point, a regular business would become insolvent. However, if the stand persists for some reason, the Guilds will resort to violence. Violence? Yes, Your Majesty. It usually comes in the form of an accident. The stand may be severely damaged or set on fire and its inventories destroyed in some manner. The staff may be injured or outright assassinated. Isnt that a bit extreme? Regulatory bodies need teeth, Ludmila shrugged. Just as a government must have martial might to maintain its sovereignty and the rule of law, the Guilds need ways to enforce their regulations. As far as they are concerned, such measures are taken to protect the markets and their participants. A long silence ensued in the wake of her explanation. She wasnt sure if the Guilds would be stupid enough to attack the Sorcerer Kings vassals, but the existence of the Guilds wasnt limited to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Any foreign ventures that the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizens embarked on might very well encounter resistance from the Guilds, especially with the majority of its population being from tribal societies that were unfamiliar with the Guild System. We should just squish them if they try anything, Lady Aura said. Why should we follow their rules? That is a question every Noble probably asks themselves at least once, Ludmila smirked. Realistically speaking, the Guilds are too powerful for most countries to fight. For instance, if the Baharuth Empire tried to exert control over the Guilds, the imperial economy would collapse within a month. That almost sounds like the Empires problem with the Temples, Lady Shalltear said. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Everyone stared at Lady Shalltear as if she had uttered some unprecedented thing. The Vampires crimson gaze went back and forth in uncertainty. Wh-What? Its weird that you would know that, Lady Aura said. How rude! Don''t you think Id be just a bit curious about that sort of thing as a Cleric? And where would you learn about something like this? In the reports to the Ministry of Transportation? Ill have you know that I take my job very seriously! The Sorcerer King silenced their back and forth with another majestic wave of his hand. Mah, Shalltears diligence is a good thing, no? He said, I also share the same thought: it feels like many organisations in the region resort to similar measures. The Temples are effectively the healer Guild, after all, Ludmila said. To be fair, the Guilds use violence as a last resort. It isnt as if theyre a criminal syndicate trying to gain clout. By opening a proper dialogue with the Guilds, most of the problems I described should be nonexistent. This should be done sooner rather than later, especially with the majority of Your Majestys subjects being ignorant of how the Guilds work. Now that you mention it, its a surprise that it hasnt happened yet. It would be a shame to see those trying to participate in the economy run out of the city due to their ignorance. Countess Wagner and Baroness Gagnier took the initiative to ensure that it never happened. As the Sorcerous Kingdoms holdings grow, however, so does the risk of some poor fellow slipping through the cracks. I could see it happening, the Sorcerer King nodded. What was done to ensure that their initiative was successful? The nominal cooperation of the Guilds is easy enough to secure with the prospect of profit, Ludmila said. Since the Royal Court had the foresight to create the Demihuman Quarter, it ended up being a relatively painless process overall. Middle management seems to be a thankless job wherever one finds themselves, the Sorcerer King muttered. Your Majesty? Ah, I was just thinking that people in that sort of position arent receiving enough recognition for their work. Countess Wagner was promoted less than a year ago, Ludmila noted, and she was granted an extraordinarily generous portfolio of titles. I assure Your Majesty that she feels indebted rather than underappreciated. And Baroness Gagnier? Shes been assigned a wide variety of important duties, but she does harbour certain misgivings. Rather than feeling underappreciated, however, she fears that shes being left behind. As a Noble, duty is an honour, but she is also a Merchant and her mother is from Karnassus. Im afraid Im not familiar with Karnassus culture, the Sorcerer King said. Could you provide a summary? Everything I know is second-hand information, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. Simply put, if one takes the competitive, cutthroat nature of the Empire and escalates it by an order of magnitude, you get the City State Alliance. The lack of consolidated power between the city-states likely makes it far worse. Every city-state claims to be the true heir of the ancient realm of Karnassus, and every house in every city-state claims to be the true ruler of its city-state. Its said that a highborn scion from Re-Estize is laughably outclassed by one from Karnassus, and, after seeing Baroness Gagnier at work, I dont doubt that its true. I suppose the competitive environment makes for an excellent place to gain experience. That is my interpretation as well, Your Majesty. With the advances weve made in the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, we should be able to make a decent showing against them. Ludmila turned her head to the sky as it started to dim. The bright sun and fluffy clouds were replaced by a silver moon and a canopy of glittering stars. Magical lighting grew in intensity to illuminate the stage and a slug-like individual dressed in a black coat with a red bow tie crawled to the podium. It bowed deeply to the Sorcerer King before addressing the audience. Dont you people have anything better to do? It said, Well, whatever. At least the itinerary is short today. Try not to stink up the place any longer than necessary. With that, the slug-like person turned around and raised a baton in an amphipod that had grown out of its skin. Had she heard the thing correctly? Maybe the language that it spoke was one that couldnt be translated properly. No, if that was the case, it shouldnt have made much sense at all. Is it just me, Ludmila said, or was that extremely rude? Well, Chacmool does hold the title of worst personality for a reason, the Sorcerer King said. Is that supposed to excuse their behaviour? Is he the god of rudeness? She looked to her left and her right as a light medley filled the air, but no one else seemed to react poorly to Chacmools behaviour. They went through a half dozen performances C most of which she couldnt make much sense out of C before reaching the performance that everyone appeared to be waiting for. The skies took on the hues of twilight and the heat and humidity rose significantly. An illusory tropical cityscape the likes of which she had never seen shimmered into view as familiar growling voices filled the air. Princess! Princess Ramani! Call out if you can hear us! A trio of torch-bearing Wolf Beastmen entered from stage right. Another duo entered from the opposite side. The whole lot appeared to be the same race as Nabe, using their shapeshifting abilities to help fill their roles in the performance. Do you still have her scent? The largest, a silver-haired male nearly three metres tall, asked. We lost it at the Mahim Canal, Captain. My squad split up to see if we could pick it up again somewhere else. Did the kidnappers have a boat waiting? If they did, sir, theyre screwed. Flights from Shikra Vimana should be scrambling soon if they havent already. A damn canal barge isnt going to get away from the Royal Air Force. The silver-haired Captain stroked his jowls. It cant be that simple. No one runs off with a princess just like that. There has to be more to their escape plan. There probably is. Problems that it could be anything. They couldve used scent-masking items at the bridge to fool us into thinking they went down the canal. They couldve used flight items to get to the rooftops. Water-breathing items are a good pick, too. Or they could have Invisibility items, scent-masking items, and flight iteC I get it, I get it! The Captain waved his paw in annoyance, I shouldve never taken that promotion. Id give anything to be back chasing Thuggees around the countryside again. What are your orders, sir? Were switching from pursuit to containment, the Captain replied. Ill contact the station for reinforcements. But what if they do something to Princess Ramani in the meantime? Itll be worse if they get away with her entirely! Start establishing the cordon. The sooner we get that done, the sooner we can get to flushing out our quarry. The Beastmen offered their Captain a salute before dispersing. Their Captain released a long sigh before jogging off as the scene transitioned to a verdant glade receiving the first light of dawn. He made his way along a paved road to a bustling building built at the base of a massive tree. Inside, Beastmen of various types were hunched over desks or discussing their work over wooden tables. Captain, a Tiger Beastman rose from one of the desks and came forward to speak in a low voice, Prince Bajirao is here. What for? The Captain snarled, Does he think that coming here personally will improve things somehow? Having the Prince looming over our shoulders is the last thing we need right now! His escorts can probably hear you right through the walls, sir. He turned away with a snap of his teeth. Though Ludmila wasnt too familiar with Beastman body language, the Captains frustration was evident. The night had probably not gone well for him. He visibly settled himself before entering a side office where a trio of Tiger Beastmen awaited him. Captain Patel, the towering visitor in the middle nodded. Your Royal Highness, Captain Patel lowered his head. Since youve come here personallycould it be that a ransom demand has been made? No, the Prince answered with a rumble. Considering how long this operation has taken, Ive decided to lend you two of my best. Strange rumours about my sisters disappearance have begun to spread across the isles and they must be put to rest. Could these rumours perhaps assist us with our search? No, its just the usual ridiculousness that surrounds celebrities. As ridiculous as they are, however, they still have very real consequences. Wed appreciate such highly qualified assistance, Sir, the Captain said. But I must make it understood that this case is the jurisdiction of the metropolitan police and not that of the royal household. Of course, Captain Patel. I only ask that you make the most out of their skills so we may all return to our regular lives as quickly as possible. Ludmila knew that it was just a theatrical production, but she couldnt help but examine the panoply of the cast. The Beastmen were far removed from those in the tribes west of the Draconic Kingdom. They all wore uniforms filled with iconography aplenty, suggesting a long-established society with a high degree of public order. The Captain C who seemed to be a member of something like a city militia C also showed no hesitation in drawing lines of authority. This spoke volumes about the separation of powers and how prevalent the rule of law in this Beastman society was. Your Majesty, Ludmila asked in a low voice, does the setting in this production exist somewhere in the world? Not that I know of, the Sorcerer King answered. But I wouldnt be surprised if its at least partly based on something somewhere. Id like to visit such a place, if so, Ludmila said. I feel that there would be much to learn from them: especially when it comes to how advanced societies facilitate coexistence between its member races. Captain! Squad Twenty-Sevens found something. Could you be a bit more specific? Captain Patel grated. A Mugger was found trying to sell some garments she obviously had no business possessing in the understory. They could be from Princess Ramani. Where did they find him? At one of the markets near the outlet of the Mahim Canal. She claims that someone traded it to her for a bolt of jute cloth when she was clearing her plot on the riverbank. A trade that any Merchant would envy, the Captain grunted. It sounds like our kidnappers are going to try to sneak through the cordon with their prize. Yes, sir. Were closing the noose on them now. Captain Patel rushed out of the office. The princes two retainers stalked after him on silent footsteps. The illusory backdrop went by as the group travelled to their destination, eventually stopping at a huge pipe that emptied into a broad, silt-laden river. Captain Patels snout twisted in what could only be an expression of disgust. Dont tell me they went in there We have a confirmed sighting of the princess, sir, one of the Beastman officers at the site said. We sent a squad in after them. A dozen more are moving to cover potential exits along the way. Good, Captain Patel said. I cant wait toC A roar echoed out of the pipe, followed by the sound of a violent scuffle. The Captain and his comrades shared uneasy looks in the long silence that followed. The squad isnt responding, the officer said. Prince Bajiraos retainers jogged into the pipe. Wait! Captain Patel held out a paw, Damn it all! Im going in after them. Stay in contact. Yes, sir, the officer said. The skies of the Sixth Floor turned pitch black as the Captain made his way into the underbelly of the jungle metropolis. Fortunately, the production had decided not to emulate whatever the Beastmen were smelling. They rapidly made their way through the sewers, their steps slowing to a stop when they came across a junction littered with corpses. What the The Captain breathed as he examined the scene, These are all our people. Just who the hell made off with Princess Ramani? HeyC Captain Patel sighed upon discovering that the two retainers had resumed their pursuit without him. By the time he caught up with them again, they had caught up to a Tiger Beastman scaling a rusted ladder. Ludmila frowned as she scanned the stage. It didnt look like there was anyone else with him. Pravin, one of the retainers growled, how dare you spit upon the Kings benevolence! What have you done with the princess? Their target continued his ascent without replying. The second retainer made a slashing motion with a claw. A screech filled the air as the ladder was separated from its fastenings, dumping Pravin into the channel below. There is no escape! The retainer said, Tell us what you have done with the princess and we will grant you the mercy of a swift death. Hey, Captain Patel said, weve had this thing called due process for the last few centuries. This one has already violated our most sacred values! The retainer spat, The punishment for his taboo is already ordained. What do you mean by thC A hulking figure materialised from the shadows, laying one of the retainers low with a powerful slash of its claws. Captain Patel was sheared in half by the backhand and his two halves fell into the sewage with a shallow splash. The shadowy ambusher pounced on the remaining retainer, overwhelming the shocked Beastman in a flurry of teeth and claws. When the carnage ended, a hooded figure clothed in bloodstained jute cloth stood alone in the light. I didnt want this, the figure sobbed in a distinctly feminine voice. Ramani, Pravin said, we need to find another way out! The hooded figure sighed and looked up at the bent and broken ladder. This is still fine, Princess Ramani said. We wont be able to get out any other way, anyways. Hold onto me. The Beastman princess scooped the much shorter Pravin up into her arms. A single, powerful, leap launched them to the severed end of the ladder and the next jump brought them through the opening above. The princess set Pravin down again, and together they walked through an overgrown grotto toward a light in the distance. What will we do now? Princess Ramani asked. This cave should lead us out of the city, Pravin said. After that, theres a Mugger I know that will take us to the mainland. It will be impossible to find us after that. And then? And then we can be happy! Pravin said, We will make a new life for ourselves somewhere far, far away where your family cannot reach! What in the world am I watching? Ludmila wrestled with her feelings of disgust over the storys developments. From what she could tell, a selfish princess was embarking on an unwise elopement. She had killed two of her familys loyal retainers and an unknown number of local militia, including Captain Patel. Ludmila could only shake her head at the folly on display, praying that it wouldnt be a bad influence on Lady Aura and Lord Mare. The two Beastmens steps grew lighter and quicker as they approached the exit of the grotto. Then, Pravins head exploded. Pravin! Princess Ramani screamed. A dozen Beastmen emerged from the vegetation surrounding the grotto entrance. Prince Bajirao stepped forward from the encirclement as Princess Ramani collapsed into a sobbing heap. It didnt have to be this way, sister, the prince said. You knew very well that this couldnt be. Damn you, Bajirao! Why did you have to kill him? We were going to be happy together Prince Bajirao sneered at his sisters grief. Your fame and popularity have caused you to forget your place, Ramani, he told her. I can only consider it a fortune that this lesson in humility comes at so low a price. Before the Storm: Act 5, Chapter 22 Chapter 22 The sunlit grotto stood in stark contrast to the sombre scene of Princess Ramani weeping over Pravins fallen form. Her brother, Prince Bajirao, showed no visible remorse for the death of their former retainer. His words, however, had a visible effect on his sister. So low a cost? Princess Ramanis voice was a bare whisper, How could you even think that, brother? Pravin has been at our side since we were cubs! We grew up together; went to the academy together C he has always been with us! And therein lay our error, Prince Bajirao said. We didnt want to believe it, but his betrayal was ordained by our favour. Father was right: we were too wilful and foolish to heed his wisdom. Betrayal? In what twisted world is love considered betrayal? In this one! The prince roared, Our customs exist for a reason. Perhaps your career as an actress has loosened your grasp on reality. These desires that you harbour can only be fulfilled in the dramas in which you so often play a part. As a Princess of Mumba, you have a critical duty to carry out for the sake of our people. And just how was Pravin insufficient? The princess asked. Did he not serve as your adjutant on the Tamali Frontier? Did he not bring victory to our forces time and time again? He saved your life on at least three separate occasions against Minos marauders! You speak of my duty as a princess, but you have denied me the very choice that is central to that duty. I am not here to revisit worn old arguments. Dont pretend these points of yours havent already been refuted. Come, weve already wasted enough time here. A set of powerful-looking warriors moved in to flank Princess Ramani. The thoroughly miserable Beastman Lord showed no sign of resistance as they led her away. This world is indeed twisted, her bitter words clung to the air. Everything is wrong. So it seems. The Prince and his escort froze at the unexpected reply to Princess Ramanis statement. Who goes there? Prince Bajirao demanded, Show yourself! A handful of heartbeats passed with no response before the Prince nodded to his guards. They fanned out into the jungle, searching for the unseen speaker. Prince Bajirao grew more tense by the moment. Ramani, he said, enough of this! Have you not caused enough trouble for everyone? This isnt any arrangement of mine, brother, the princess replied warily. Neither did Pravin mention anyone coming to meet us. Assassins? The prince peered suspiciously at their surroundings, Our enemies wouldnt pass up a chance like this. We need to get somewhere defensible until help arrives. As the Beastmen withdrew to the grotto, Ludmila pondered the quick adaptation to their perceived situation. The level of sophistication in their society presented challenges she hadnt considered before. Centuries-old martial institutions, the propagation of magic items, and accessibility to education for mages could turn a far wider variety of people into substantial threats. Then there was the notion that more advanced parts of the world simply knew more about their regional Job Classes and what they were capable of, even if they werent aware of the Class Systems existence. In certain ways, ignorance of the system was more dangerous than being aware of it. The muted sounds of an intense skirmish came from outside the grotto. The two royals were ushered deeper inside. Their escorts numbers dwindled to a bare handful as the unseen battle drew close. Unbelievable, Prince Bajirao muttered. Those are royal guards! Who could be after us? Commandos from the Minos League? Infiltrators from Xtocirrl? We should retreat into the sewers, Princess Ramani said. The police should still be down there with their net. Did you just miss the whole part where were losing royal guards? The prince snarled, The police will be useless! No matter who these people are, they should have been weakened by our forces. We need to finish them off before they can regroup and recover! Ludmila considered their options. While going in blind against an unknown adversary might seem like a terminally idiotic idea, she thought she could follow Prince Bajiraos rationale. Assuming their royal guards were something like Baharuths Whitesilver Imperial Guard, even individuals in the Realm of Heroes wouldnt come out of a fight with them unscathed. The power that Princess Ramani demonstrated against two of the royal guards also suggested that she was in the Realm of Heroes herself. To have an individual on hand to match her meant deploying a one-in-millions strategic asset in the heart of enemy territory. If the prince possessed a similar level of strength, successfully pulling off an assassination would risk forces that were critical to national security. She couldnt see that happening, so it might have simply been a gamble using expendable forces that exploited the confusing situation or an opportunistic act independently taken by agents planted for other purposes. Either way, there was a statistically infinitesimal chance that the prince and princess would randomly be overwhelmed after the royal guard had softened their attackers up. No matter how small, Princess Ramani said, its not worth the risk. We lose nothing by joining with our allies. How ironic this sounds coming from someone who just tried to elope with her bodyguard, Prince Bajirao spat. Lets get a move on, then. I cant wait to experience the city sewers in their unadulterated glory. They come, my prince! The warning was immediately followed by the renewed sounds of battle. Prince Bajirao and Princess Ramani came together, taking up stances to meet the advance of their unknown foe. Their resolute air faltered, however, when silence fell over the grotto once again. What in the world is going on? Prince Bajirao muttered. I wonder. Both Beastmen spun at the sound of the voice from before. A third Tiger Beastman emerged from the shadows, adorned in garb unlike those worn by the other Beastmen portrayed thus far in the performance. Declare yourself, stranger! The prince demanded. Merely a passer-by, the newcomer replied, unperturbed by the princes tone. One who happened to stumble upon a great injustice. A pair of lovers whose only wish was to be free and happy; a brave young man, murdered in cold blood. Make your intentions plain, woman, the prince said. What do youCno, what do your allies want? No matter how Ludmila looked at it, the newcomer was nowhere near the strength of the other two and the prince hadnt missed this. If anything, she was not much stronger than the Beastman civilians who had migrated into the Draconic Kingdom. To ask that very same question! The third Beastman replied cheerfully, What do you want? Prince Bajirao exchanged a glance with his sister. Step aside, he said. We havent the time nor inclination to dally with a lunatic. We? The stranger tilted her head curiously, Based on what Ive observed, this young woman doesnt appreciate yourintervention in her affairs. Tell me, my dear: what do you want? Ramani Prince Bajiraos growl of warning only seemed to spur the princess to respond. I want to be free, she said. Ramani! Is that so? The stranger said, It seems to me that there is now but a single obstacle standing in your way. The prince shifted away from his sister. His eyes went back and forth, attention split between two potential threats. The princess sighed. How disappointing, brother, she said. Is that all you see me as? Considering your recent life choices, Prince Bajirao replied, youll forgive me for erring on the side of caution. Princess Ramani made a disgusted noise and left her brother in the grotto. She silently walked past the remains of the royal guards on her way to the surface. The stranger followed in her footsteps, and together they continued through the jungle until they reached Pravins body. The princess sighed as her eyes once again fell over his unmoving form. Was his transgression so severe that he deserved death? The stranger asked. Of course not, Princess Ramani answered. But my family certainly thought his execution was justified. Why? Why? The princess narrowed her eyes, Youyoure not from around here, are you? Youre not wrong, the stranger replied. And I admit that I am quite confused about the circumstances behind this incident. The princess whiskers drooped as she stared down at Pravin. What is there to be confused about? She said, We may have lived our lives together, but I am a Princess of Mumba while Pravin is the son of a guardsman. I dont see what the problem is. Then you must be from a very far-off place. I am of the Savitrivamsha, one of the great dynasties of the Kshatriya. What does that mean? Kshatriya is my varna. My caste. I was born as a warrior, administrator, and ruler of my people. Was Pravin not a warrior, as well? Princess Ramani shook her head. Pravin was of the same varna, but there arenuances. The Savitrivamsha are the children of Savitri. We are one of the highest Kshatriya lineages in the Beastman Confederation. Pravin was born to no notable lineage. I suppose its similar to the difference between aristocrats and commoners that Ive heard about in the far-flung places of the world. I mean no offence by saying this, the stranger said, but that seems quite silly to me. Are you not both Beastmen? Or do you bleed a different colour? Whats so great about this Savitri fellow? The Beastman princess laughed despite herself. Savitri is not a fellow, she told the stranger. Savitri is the goddess of learning; the patroness of the arts. She is the source of bardic power. So you claim to have divine blood. In the case of the Savitrivamsha, we are referring to the descendants of women who might be considered personifications of Savitri: individuals who represent the pinnacle of learning and the arts. The Brightness Dragon Lord, who has a great love of knowledge and learning, favours such women and they become his consorts on occasion. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. In other words, the stranger said, you dont carry divine blood, but draconic blood. Exactly. My draconic bloodline has not awakened as it has in Mitra of sandvat, but even those whose blood lies dormant can be significantly stronger than the elite of purely mortal pedigree. Purely mortal pedigreelike Pravin? Princess Ramani grimaced and looked away from her partners remains. Yes, thats right. How unsettling, the stranger said. If I understand you correctly, youre being treated as livestock. You are held subservient to some quaint notion of breeding potential. Not livestock, the princess corrected her. It is dharma. All have a place within the cosmic order and must act according to their place. To do otherwise would be bad karma. What happens when one has bad karma? Isnt it obvious? They become evil. Evil to whom? Did you not hear what I said before? We speak of the cosmic order that dictates existence itself. I see, the stranger said. So Pravin was slain because he was evil. A sullen silence was Princess Ramanis only response. The strangers striped tail curled and uncurled before she released a long sigh. Preposterous, she said. Completely and utterly preposterous. Tales of the mighty Beastman Confederation have reached the far corners of the world, yet in following them I find myself in a most preposterous place. Even after such tragedy has befallen you, you seek to justify its occurrence. Its like youre bound to this endless wheel of superstitious nonsense. Dharmachakra. What, you even have a name for it? Imagine a society where problems are formally identified but never addressed. The pair of Beastman left the trees, emerging at the edge of a cliff overlooking a shining metropolis. The vista made Arwintar seem like a rustic town of little significance. The canopy was illuminated from below by countless lights that rivalled the sunrise, suggesting that the city knew no night. Ludmila gaped at the scene in awe, wondering how many millions of Beastmen lived in the understory of the mighty urban jungle. High above Princess Ramani and the stranger, a pair of giant falcons settled into a circling glide, but the two Beastmen didnt react to being spotted. Such a wonder, the stranger said. A wonder and a shame. I suppose my coming here was truly ordained. Ordained? Princess Ramani asked, What do you mean? Who are you? Me? I am the Sage Khhschlr. My long travels have brought me to your Beastman Confederation, and it seems that I must break the wheel of dharma to bring freedom to its people. It is a worthy cause, dont you think? Princess Ramani didnt reply, but neither did she leave the Sages side. The scene faded to black, and the sky of the Sixth Floor slowly returned to normal. Eh? Thats it? I wanted to see more Ludmila released a sigh. It was just starting to get interesting, too. It looks like you enjoyed the performance, the Sorcerer King said. I have mixed feelings about it, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. I was quite annoyed when the story finally revealed why those two Beastmen were being pursued. The appearance of a hateable villain made things more palpable, though. just to be certain, who did you think was the villain? The newcomerKhhschrl? Certain Beastman names sound like growls more than anything else. Shes clearly trying to exploit Princess Ramanis weakness in the wake of her loss, which promises a much more compelling narrative than a pair of stupid runaway lovers. Im sure the story will have its twists and turns, but Id like to see Princess Ramani remain steadfast to her peoples beliefs in the end. I think it would be better to see her fall, Lady Shalltear said. Underdog stories may be popular, Ludmila replied, but, in this case, having the underdog prevail would send a problematic message. How so? The Sorcerer King asked. From what I gather, Ludmila answered, this is a story about a rebellion against the established social order of the setting. Is that something we should show to our citizens? You may have a point there, but isnt this just entertainment? The masses are easily influenced, Your Majesty, Ludmila said. Two centuries after their exploits, countless people still seek to emulate the Thirteen Heroes. Considering the undeniably high quality of this production, it may end up fomenting anti-government sentiment. I-Is that so? The Sorcerer King said, I thought the circumstances might be too dissimilar for people to see themselves in the tales protagonists. That may be so, Ludmila admitted. My thoughts are only based on the bit that weve seen, after all. It would be a waste to have the efforts of the theatrical company go to waste. The advanced civilisation being portrayed may also serve as an inspiration for our citizens to build up the Sorcerous Kingdom into a better place. As the Sorcerer King had so accurately inferred, she had been too quick to judge the content of the performance. So long as the audience was grounded in their convictions, the show would serve as a much-needed window into a world that they had been isolated from for far too long. Its called Fools Conquest, though, Lady Aura said. Shouldnt that mean the story is about how these idiots ruin everything? Thats your prediction? The Sorcerer King asked. Yup! Lady Aura nodded, That idiot princess and the guy she tried to run off with defied how things are supposed to be. Isnt that terrible? It should be a story about how she and that Sage bring chaos and ruin to their home. In the end, everything burns! That will show everyone what a bad idea it is to think you can just go and do whatever. Beside Lady Aura, Lord Mare nodded empathetically in agreement. It felt a bit extreme, but children were often like that. Your Majesty, Ludmila said, I understand that this was a play, but some of the things that were shown and discussed were of great interest to me. Oh? Do tell. In particular, a specific term: karma. Your Majesty, Your Majestys vassals, and various members of the royal household have mentioned it before. Additionally, Ive heard of it in passing before coming to Nazarick. It is a concept that the moral philosophy known as Buddhism works with. Karma seems central to many things, yet it is somehow unknown to the major religions of the region. Ludmilas expectant look turned tentative when the Sorcerer King didnt immediately answer. He had so casually mentioned karma in the past that she didnt think that it would give him pause now. So, he said after several moments, Buddhism has spread to this part of the world, hm? Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila said. Is that a problem? Not in itself, no, the Sorcerer King replied, then chuckled for some reason. I suppose it isnt very popular around here. It is not, Your Majesty. As a whole, Buddhism seems like a huge ask for the average person. It promotes a philosophical outlook and value system that is alien to what most people in the region are brought up to believe in. Youve made a study of it? Insofar as to how it might affect tactical and strategic considerationsbut there seems to be much more to it than I initially thought. The Sorcerer King fell silent again. He sat perfectly still; the crimson points of his eyes dimmed as if he was considering matters of profound importance. You may think of Karma as a system, he finally said. It is often measured as a score: the sum of ones actions according to, well, as the princess in the play put it, the cosmic order. So its a measure of good and evil? Ludmila asked. It is what it is, the Sorcerer King answered with a shrug, though most would interpret it as youve suggested. A side-effect of how one is brought up to think in the region. I pray that Your Majesty would see fit to bless me with the correct understanding of this system. Do you, now? Well, this might be an amusing conversation. Tell me, Baroness: what is good, and what is evil? Ludmila opened her mouth to answer, then closed it with a frown. The more she thought about the Sorcerer Kings question, the harder it was to answer. You seem troubled, the Sorcerer King said. You are a religious womanshould the answer not be simple? Once, it might have been, Ludmila replied. When I was just a child; before I started to learn from my parents. After thatyou mentioned religion, but the Faith of the Six never quite made perfect sense. I know that our village Priest, Bohdan, had to adapt the Scriptures as a missionary to a foreign culture, but even his lifetimes worth of work resulted in teachings that werent entirely in line with the lives that we had on the frontier. Was that blasphemy? She waited for her god to strike her down, but He remained silent as if waiting for her to explain herself. Life on the frontier forces one to look outward, she continued. Understanding ones neighbours is crucial to dealing with them efficiently. This was especially important in our situation. The Faith of the Six, as conveyed by Priest Bohdan, was formulated for a Human society that held Human survival as its central concern. That narrative, however, relied upon ones ignorance of the world beyond Human lands. Our version C Bohdans version C never presented non-Humans as an enemy to be eliminated at all costs, but it did tell a tale where Humanity was hunted to near-extinction by other races. A little bit of research; a Merchant friend or a life living with Demihuman neighbours; proved this assertion of a wholly hostile world to be false. It is a competitive world, yes, but not one filled with unthinking, unfeeling monsters devoid of any and all empathy for anything but their own kind. In that case, the Sorcerer King said, why did your people continue to practise the Faith of the Six? Because, ultimately, it is a religion for Humans C one that made far more sense than the heresy that caused the schism. Also, much like other rural territories, the faith of the local Priest determined the faith of the community. Those of the urban clergy may decry this as the thinking of an infidel, but faith without works is dead. Then, ultimately, the Sorcerer King asked, where has your journey of faith led you? My journey has not come to an end yet, Your Majesty, Ludmila said. At this juncture, however, reality demands reform. More accurately, the wisdom of the gods has always been subject to the interpretation of those who have followed it and those interpretations can be flawed. Revelations require us to review our understanding of divine wisdom. I believe that the Faith of the Six still is, for the most part, the best option going forward, but the current Human-centric iteration isnt suited for the Sorcerous Kingdom with its multitude of races. You mean to say that you wish to institute the Faith of the Six as the state religion of the Sorcerous Kingdom? As a secular state, the Sorcerous Kingdom cannot have a state religion. I also happen to agree that faith should not directly interfere with matters of the state. But the citizens need something. Tribal shamanism and religious practices driven by baseless superstition are woefully insufficient to face modern realities and are ultimately harmful to the society that Your Majesty wishes to create. So you still wish to have the entire population follow the Faith of the Six. Not through any forceful measures, Your Majesty, Ludmila said. Religious freedom is guaranteed by the laws of the Sorcerous Kingdom. I simply believe that the truth will attend to itself so long as it isnt suppressedbut, first, we must understand the truth. Which brings us back to the Karma System, the Sorcerer King said. Yes, Your Majesty. Ludmila was pleasantly surprised to find both her physical and spiritual form still in one piece. She had spoken out of conviction alone, yet, despite this, she was half certain that it would end with the termination of her existence. In my experience, she said, the definition of good and evil depends on ones species. For lack of a better way to describe it, one relies on empathy to judge actions. Empathy, however, is subjective. What is sickening to a Human may be laudable to a Dragon. Even standards between Humanoid races can vary wildly and races that seem very different may end up being remarkably similar. Relying on such subjective measures will pull our society in countless different directions and we will never arrive at a morality that everyone can accept. The existence of a Karma System implies that there is an objective measure that we may rely upon instead. Well, the Sorcerer King said, that just skipped a good chunk of the conversation. My most sincere apologies, Your Majesty. I must warn you that you may not find the answer pleasing. The truth is under no obligation to please me, Your Majesty. Then I will first tell you that the Karma System only demands that people be what they are, the Sorcerer King told her. A Karma Score is the net sum of ones actions according to the nature of their race. It is not something that will fix everyone: you will still have to deal with the realities of every race in the Sorcerous Kingdom to ensure the development of the harmonious society that we pursue. For instance, what do you think Shalltears Karma Score is? Lady Shalltear patted down her dress and smiled up at her. Ludmila wasnt sure how that was supposed to help. I would guess it is what would be considered appropriate for an Undead being who participates regularly in civil society, Ludmila said. Unfortunately, I dont know what that score is. Its negative four hundred fifty, the Sorcerer King told her. By Human standards, that is indistinguishable from pure evil. Does she seem that way to you? No, Your Majesty. I always had the sense that she was an evil individual by Human standards, but she doesnt seem to be what Humans would consider pure evil. Why do you suppose that is? Ludmila examined Lady Shalltear more closely. She looked even better when she tried to gauge how in line she was with His Majestys Will. Was it her Undead state that was influencing her assessment of her liege? No, she was certain that she had always felt more or less the same way about Lady Shalltear. She considered all of the other Undead she had interacted with since the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Not only the Undead, but also the Demons, Devils, and other creatures that humanity labelled as evil. None of them acted as people believed that they did C at least not in public. Then what am I missing? Ones Karma Score indicates ones inclinations and perception relative to other points on the scale, Ludmila said. It does not indicate ones penchant for order and chaos. If karma measures an individual according to some cosmic order, then the further one is from where they are supposed to be, the more likely they are to be a chaotic element in the system. This can work. If her answer was correct, then achieving a harmonious, multiracial society was far easier than anyone could have thought. It was just something that no one who was raised in the region would have ever considered. As she turned her attention to the Sorcerer King to learn more, excitement welled within her as she envisioned so many of her problems melting away like a morning mist. Truly, His Majestys wisdom was boundless. Before the Storm: Halftime Notes Halfway. Yay. Youre still around? Inserts Chacmool comment.

Scheduling Disruptions

Back in December, I figured Id be too busy with stuff over Christmas to keep up with posting. So I paused the schedule for a week. For some reason, I decided that I could somehow juggernaut my way through Chinese New Year C which is far busier C and I was definitively proven wrong. Oops. After flying back and forth across three continents and attending functions pretty much every single day that I wasnt in the air, posting for Valkyries Shadow slowed down just a bit. Over a month later, Im still travelling around tying up various things that happened along the way. Soyeah, Im not burning out or out of material or whatever, Im just an extremely busy person who is insane enough to write a regularly scheduled web novel in my spare time. Sorry about that. Anyway

Catching Up With Some Old Friends

Due to being a kingdom builder that runs concurrent with the Overlord Light Novels, Valkyries Shadow faces the challenge of needing to work within the crazy timeframes of the canon material. In the LNs, Nazarick appears in the New World roughly one year before the creation of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Volume Thirteen ends one year after the founding of the Sorcerous Kingdom. The events of Volume Fifteen and Sixteen occur roughly a year after that, covering a span of time that is at most a few months. While this may seem fine for the LNs, which only stop to visit select plot points that directly involve Ainz, it means millions of words for Valkyries Shadow, which sets out to fill in all of the handwaves that happen in the time skips between each novel in a way that is coherent to the rules of the setting. When it comes to the preindustrial realities of the region, a few years is a proverbial blink of an eye. Characters that we havent seen for two million or so words ago havent actually been away for very long, as is the case with the crew from the Baharuth Empire. Before the Storm begins less than half a year after the end of Chains of the Empire, but it was very difficult to convey how frantic life has been for the imperials since then. Not only have the Noble delegations only had a few months to marshal their factions and prepare for their visit to the Sorcerous Kingdom, but the Empire as a whole is undertaking a colossal pivot in its foreign policy and military outlook. Most of these things are only mentioned in passing, but the results will be the focus of the story in a few volumes. We have a sort of high school reunion for the imperial cast, though since the Promotional Examination happens at the end of the Imperial Magic Academys junior year, everyone but Frianne is actually still a senior in noble high school. The Empire has very robust internship programs.

Frianne von Gushmond

Frianne C now the Countess von Waldenstein and expecting her first child C has replaced Fluder as the Empires Head Court Mage. She has some big shoes to fillor does she? As much an aristocrat as a mage, Friannes platform is akin to that of an old-school Victorian conservative compared to her dive-face-first-into-the-abyss-of-magic predecessor. Rather than envy and admire the imperial system as outsiders like Raeven do, she sees all of the problems that the single-minded pursuit of magical knowledge has created for the mages of the Empire. Her appointment as one of the most powerful individuals on the Imperial Court Council might have come as a surprise to many readers, but I think it was the obvious choice. Fluder Paradynes betrayal has made plain the fact that the Empire is no longer in a position where it can command the service of individuals driven purely by selfish ambition because the Sorcerous Kingdom can easily steal them away. Thus, Jircniv turns to the imperial dynasty: the steadfast allies of the imperial throne and a pillar of the Emperors political power. As an imperial princess, Frianne has a vested interest in the continuation of the Empire as a preeminent power in the region. In a time of unprecedented change, her drive to create a solid foundation that the Empire can build upon would seem like a very attractive thing indeed. Most of her moves havent come to light yet and her visit to the Sorcerous Kingdom is in part to get a feel for what might be acceptable to the Empires suzerain, but we do know that she has pulled a certain Rangobart Roberbad into her schemes.

Rangobart Roberbad

Last seen in a restaurant in Norford, Rangobart has become even more of a Rangobart. But the road of the Rangobart is fraught with perils. This time, not only is his house trying to leverage his connection with Ludmila, but hes been tangled up in the schemes of his high school nemesis, the political machinations of Emperor Jircniv, and the expansionary ambitions of General Ray. Rangobart isnt one to let an ever more complicated life keep him down however: the son of a concubine with no prospects of inheritance is now a Noble in his own right and he fully intends to take every one of his new duties head on. Much like in Empire in Chains, the core of Rangobarts personality isnt conveyed in ways that action-oriented stories tend to portray their characters. His stoic demeanour means that he just lets unimportant things bounce off of him while he focuses on achieving his goals. Stuff that doesnt matter doesnt get his precious time or attention, whether its attempts by his family members to influence him, the harassment of his academy peers, or even hot singles in his area. Of course, that just has the effect of increasing his market value, but, well, what can you do? We get a glimpse of his personal life C or maybe more than a glimpse C with his family thrown into the story along with him as he makes his first trip to the Sorcerous Kingdom. Almost immediately, the dynamics of his characteristically imperial family become apparent. His success has resulted in him overshadowing his stepmothers son, which cant ever be a good thing when said stepmother is his fathers official wife. To add to his family problems, Rangobart discovers that his mother has been falling out of his fathers favour while Rangobart has been away. The solutions to all of his problems line up so conveniently that no one C including himself C can rationally believe he isnt at the centre of some grand conspiracy orchestrated by an individual of unfathomable intellect. Thus, he can only resign himself to being a pawn in such a supreme beings machinations. Not that its a bad deal for him.

Dimoiya Erex

Friannes sidekick during Empire in Chains once again comes along for the ride in Before the Storm, still pursuing her dream of climbing the ranks of the Imperial Ministry of Foreign Affairs. This time, shes out to learn more about the Sorcerous Kingdom with all of her aggressive optimism. As a scion of the Empire, however, she sees things through a lens crafted by the Imperial Magic Academy. Everything that she doesnt recognise as productive is an opportunity for development and exploitation, which probably doesnt sit well with most of the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizensespecially those who have been driven out of their homes over the generations by the expanding imperial frontier. That aside, she takes in most of the Sorcerous Kingdom rather well. This should probably be expected since she''s committed to landing a post in the Empires as-yet-nonexistent diplomatic mission to their suzerain. Dimoiyas proactiveness ends up turning her into the diplomatic mission when Ainz Ooal Gown cuts through all of the Empires hesitation and red tape through a feat of unfathomable ignorance. Sasuga.

Nemel Gran

The legend of everyones favourite minion continues to grow. Unfortunately, growing potatoes has turned out to be more difficult than she predicted. Nemel starts the volume in Arwintar, where Rangobart comes across her caravan of migrants preparing to leave for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Shes changed quite a lot C at least in Rangobarts opinion C earning some small renown after subjugating the Goblin tribes across the river from her in the Upper Reaches. In doing so, shes put together a small Goblin Army which is becoming larger and more autonomous by the day. For the time being, they seem satisfied with suppressing the neighbours and tackling the elemental threats manifesting above them. Theyll start eyeing bigger things eventually, however, and Nemel tends to go with the flow. I wonder who shell accidentally conquer next. Nemels wands have raised some questions due to their use in the duel between Narberal and Lupusregina. To that, I can only say that magic defences dont work the way you probably think they work. A successful save against most evocation spells still results in the target taking half damage unless they have a special way to completely avoid it. Unlike Ainz, Lupusregina doesnt have anything that makes her immune to spells under a certain tier. Lupusreginas main defence against lightning damage only absorbs a certain amount before expiring. Narberal just spammed her way through her sisters defences using the supreme ones special techniques.

A Magical Journey Through the Not-so-Magical Sorcerous Kingdom

In this volume, we see more results of the Merchant trios preparations, which started way back in Birthright. A perfect stage has been set for the arrival of their imperial guests, though some trickery was necessary to keep them from fleeing at the border. No expense or effort has been spared to keep them comfortable, confident, and suitably impressed at everything that they were shown. Claras preference for fruitful collaboration is on full display here. Not only is she sharing her spoils with the other Nobles of the Sorcerous Kingdom, but any group affiliated with the Sorcerous Kingdom that is ready to deal with the Empire. She even harnesses the pride and ambition of her imperial guests to upgrade the Empires transportation network, building a bridgehead to Karnassus for the Sorcerous Kingdoms future interests. With Florines unexpected absence, Clara and Liane have to split the work between them, but their efforts will surely pay off. Fortunately, the recent annexation of E-Rantel allows them to lean on the excuse that the lack of Sorcery in the Sorcerous Kingdom is merely the legacy of Re-Estize, which the Imperial aristocrats are all too ready to accept. Frianne and her party, however, unexpectedly find the frontiers of progress being pushed in an unexpected place.

A New Frontier

While the rest of the Sorcerous Kingdom has been bogged down in trying to have hundreds of thousands of former Re-Estize citizens adopt new ways and reform old systems, Ludmila has been advancing at a steady clip on all fronts in Wardens Vale. To their great surprise, her imperial guests find all sorts of advanced institutions being spearheaded not a dozen kilometres from where Demihuman tribes are beating one another up with sticks and stones. Science C at least what the New World would consider science C is the name of the game in Wardens Vale. With the knowledge and resources Nazarick has shared with her, Ludmila is cheat-moding her way to success. Of course, Friannes group knows none of this and what they are shown ranges from looking anywhere from impossible to insane. As usual, Ludmila conveys everything from a holistic standpoint that makes little sense to a group of imperials trained to interpret the world through reductionist methods. Frianne, especially, shows the most frustration, challenging what she considers unfounded assertions and illogical ideas on several occasions. That the few testable things seem to work only serves to make what she sees even more confounding. All she can do is try to puzzle out what she sees. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

A Far-Flung Intermission

The story checks in on another set of characters we havent seen in a while, bringing us to Rolengorek where Xoc and her people are facing an unprecedented crisis. Water levels continue to rise well past the monsoon season and through lack of guidance from the ruling clans is having everyone take matters into their own hands. Seasonal feeding grounds are being overgrazed and the pastoral tribes are culling their herds in an effort to keep starvation from wiping out the entire Nug population. The resulting feast is treated as an unexpected windfall by most, but the reality will inevitably come crashing down on them. In the cities, the flooding and lack of general order have spurred the citys gangs to take control of supply lines and thus most of the population. The Pachan Clans agricultural revolution puts them in an enviable position, but it is as much a bane as a boon. Xoc finds herself in a race to build up her clan and save the people of the city with highly aggressive gangs and hundreds of thousands of hungry people on her borders. Fortunately, the tactical deployment of a certain murdersheep trivialises any direct confrontations. Unfortunately, their biggest problems continue to grow in severity.

Capitalism? What Capitalism?

It seems to be inevitable that many readers conflate anything to do with economic activity with modern-day capitalism or communism/socialism. It doesnt help that the Overlord LNs relate things according to modern concepts due to isekai conventions and Suzuki Satorus perspective as a salaryman from a hypercapitalist dystopian Earth. Ill come right out and say it, though: capitalism and communism/socialism do not exist in this region of the New World. Of course, capitalistic practices have existed long before the formal recognition of capitalism as an economic system. As a whole, however, I would recommend that readers not confuse the existence of these things as the presence of the system itself. At best, its an interesting way to compare things. At worst, it will utterly warp the interpretations of the characters and narrative. Re-Estize, Baharuth, Roble, and the Draconic Kingdom are all agrarian societies. Nobles in such a society are not even remotely like modern-day politicians or ultrawealthy capitalists. Commercial agriculture barely exists. In an agrarian society, everything revolves around land. Policies C economic, military, or political C are made with land at the centre of consideration. Society is ruled by the rural elite, and every vassal, retainer, and tenant is a part of the same establishment. The traditional rivals of that establishment are the crown and the guilds. Royalty was similarly agrarian, and, while the Merchant Guild is seen as a capitalistic institution by readers, theyre not. Theyre more like a collection of brutal protectionist cartels and trade in itself is not capitalism. Well see more of that side of them when the story gets to places where the guilds are in control. Then what about the Sorcerous Kingdom? Surely, a country ruled by a salaryman from a hypercapitalist dystopian Earth is a capitalist country? Well, no. The overarching economic policy of the Sorcerous Kingdom is to maximise resources for export and maintain an account surplus to build up monetary reserves. This is called Mercantilism C Colbertism, specifically. Ainz wants the wealth of the economy to serve the state(Nazarick, in this case). As a side note, Xocs clanhold also runs a specific type of economic system. Economics geeks have probably long noticed that its a bronze-age palace economy. Raw resources go into the clanhold; goods and services come out. Amusingly, this one wasnt intentional: I just wrote what would make the most practical sense in Xocs situation, then later realised what she had created. Will we see capitalism at some point? Oh, yes. There will be several different places practising different forms of capitalism, and I suspect that these parts of the story will resonate with readers the most.

Ludmila in Wonderland

Ludmilas visit to Nazarick has been highly anticipated for a while now, so I hope that this first part of it was entertaining enough. Though I say first part, the act was as long as a conventional light novel and this has caused me to ponder certain things.

The Problem With Writing Nazarick

And by Nazarick, I mean the location. This probably sounds strange since Valkyries Shadow is an Overlord fanfiction. What do I mean by this? Well The most obvious purpose for a Nazarick arc is fanservice. Surely, that cant be bad, right? Its a fanfiction and many readers read fanfiction for exactly that reason. They want to see the guild base and its denizens and what they get up to. Slice of life in Nazarick is limited to a bare handful of locations, so being able to see more is good! In part, I agree. If it was a self-contained story within Nazarick, itd be perfectly fine. The thing is that Valkyries Shadow is about the New World. Writing about Ludmilas visit to Nazarick sort of made me feel the insidious thing that it represented: a place where nothing changes, ruled by a man who so adamantly refuses to change that this refusal is reflected in his very soul. When Ludmila is in Nazarick, nothing changes in the New World. Two days take twenty chapters, and those chapters are like a half-revisitation of things that fans of Overlord already know. Twenty chapters in the New World would have done much more to advance the story while building up the setting and its themes. Of course, I did my best to avoid getting trapped in a limbo where its just Ludmila reacting to all of the stuff that she sees on her visit.

Why a Tournament?

In Volume 15 of Overlord, Ainz refers to some combat drills where Albedo was the only NPC who was willing to change her gear. This is that.

A Thousand Questions

Being surrounded by all of the Yggdrasil stuff just begs for Ludmila to ask about, well, everything. And, as a Noble keen to learn everything that she can for the sake of improving her land, she does. The answers that she receives, however, are a mess at best. Nazaricks denizens are pretty careful to keep the whole truth obscured while trying to help out their new kouhai. As a result, Ludmila is left to puzzle out what we recognise are resource node spawn times, various consumable items, and the wonders of player housing. To make things even more confusing, media from Suzuki Satorus Earth is thrown into the mix. Even the appearance of another New World native, Fluder Paradyne, doesnt help out very much. The last canon mention of Fluder is that he was appointed as the Sorcerous Kingdoms head of magic item development, but it never mentioned where they put him so I threw him into the library. Unfortunately, his efforts at translating the mysterious language used in the Great Library of Ashurbanipal havent met with much success. I guess thats what happens when you try to translate a language that borrows from an international selection of other languages and evolves as quickly as language in the information age does. Fluders still as crazy as ever, though. Maybe even more so. Whatever the case, his desperate desire to dive into the depths of magic has him break his promise to Ainz about not sharing the contents of the book that he lent him. Fortunately for him, Ludmila isnt aware of that promise. She may have also inadvertently sent him chasing after the Spiral of Death phenomena. As for the book that Ainz gave to him, Ive heard people claim that its the Egyptian Book of the Dead, but the Book of the Dead doesnt have any lines like what Fluder paraphrased in Volume 10. Speaking of which, there is a bit of Earth lore that makes it into the New World, and thats karma.

What if Karma was Karma?

This was brought up in The Tiger and the Dragon, but it didnt seem like many people gave much thought to it. At best, there was some discussion about how it didnt make sense as a concept or that the Beastmen were conveniently trying to sell something that favoured them(even though it was a Human doing the teaching). Overlord, however, is steeped in the language of eastern religion and cultureits just that most western readers dont pick up on it. They tend to pick up on the D&D references and various bits of western mythology C especially Norse since the name of the game is Yggdrasil C but miss most of the eastern mythology and gaming/media references. The karma system was once a pretty common thing in eastern MMOs, and the wests first big taste of it was probably with Lineage II. How did it work? If you PKd someone, you got bad karma. With enough bad karma, your name went from white to pink to red, at which point anyone could kill you without consequences. Red means dead, or something like that. The normal way to work off bad karma was to kill monsters. Sound familiar? In Yggdrasil, players were encouraged to kill Heteromorphs(monsters) by the karma system. Demons, Angels, Undead, whatever. I can only assume that the game had some weird, half-assed two-faction system that had Humanoids as the good guys and Heteromorphs as the bad guys. This system, in turn, is very loosely based on the concept of karma in dharmic religious and philosophical systems. For those who dont know what they are, its Buddhism, Hinduism, Jainism, Sikhism, and a bunch of others. A lot of South and East Asian culture is built on these, so even if someone in one of those cultures is an atheist, they probably still hold the same bucket of values. Its much like how western culture is still heavily influenced by Christian morality, even if there arent as many practising Christians as, say, the 1300s. Because of how Overlord phrases things and makes certain inclusions in the narrative, I think that theres a strong chance that karma in the New World is some version of real karma. Its a bit amusing how the story and character sheets broadcast this, but western readers seem to try to frame good and evil according to the d20 alignment matrix or try to explain it as a subjective alignment system when that doesnt work. I think the d20 alignment matrix got jammed in part because of all of the d20 references, and also because some character sheets have neutral-evil/neutral/neutral-good on them. Whats strange is the fact that the rest of the slider uses extreme evil or great good, indicating that all of those neutral labels just signify that those characters are not as good or evil as the others. There is no lawful or chaotic in the karma system C at least not in the way that the d20 alignment matrix categorises it. The existence of a functional karma system also concisely explains how characters like Buser can have a decent karma score despite being belligerent jerks to other races. His race exists in one of the non-evil realms of existence, thus acting as he should makes him at least neutral. For those who are unfamiliar with the six realms(states) of existence, it goes Deva -> Asura -> Human -> Beast -> Undead -> Hell in order of the highest to lowest. Ludmila, of course, has no idea about this background and Ainz framing karma with his understanding of it doesnt improve things any. Now, she has it in her head to reform the Faith of the Six using her divinely-sourced knowledge. I wonder what will happen

The Adventures of the Seventh Floor Gang

The goodest of bois has been working hard to pave the way for Nazarick in the New World and he uses the tournament festival to collect feedback from his comrades in Nazarick through a pair of plays. Keeping with how Maruyama has carried out Demiurges schemes, Valkyries Shadow sticks to using aspects of Demiurge as the basis for each operation. In Gnostic tradition, the Demiurge has three names: Jaldabaoth, Samael, and Saklas. Jaldabaoth was defeated in the Holy Kingdom, leaving us with Samael and Saklas to play around with. Samael is the blind god, played by the Evil Lord of Greed, who conveniently wears a blindfold. Dance of the Blind tells the tale of the forces he has gathered under him to fight the Undead, blind to his deception. Saklas, the fool, is the supporting force for the fools she has recruited in Fools Conquest. Valkyries Shadow will eventually intersect with these plays, so they serve as a convenient way to offer previews for some of the post-canon arcs of the story.

Moving Forward

Ludmila is still in Nazarick and shell be there for a while yet. After that, well, the Before the Storm descends into some miserable times for the people of the New World. Im sure some people will like it, though. Probably more than some. I have to fly around for a few more meetings before I get back to a more normal C and, more importantly, stationary C life again. In light of this, Ive decided to pause payments on the Patreon for a month. Ill still be posting when I can, though. Royal Road will see some delays, as well, but you now at least know Im not dead or dropping off the face of the planet. Its just a result of how ridiculously busy my life can be. Once again, thank you for reading Valkyries Shadow! P.S. I just saw the new PV for the Holy Kingdom movie. Theyre trying super hard to make Remedios look bad. I thought Neia was supposed to be the one with the evil death glare. Before the Storm: Act 6, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Il-Enxoc. Il-Enxoc. A claw poked Xoc in the ribs. Gyah! She started, Wh-What is it? Theyre calling for you, il-Enxoc, her father said. Theyre always doing that. Id appreciate it if everyone didnt arbitrarily promote me, Xoc said. But it is only right, il-Enxoc, the first speaker, a Lup named Hgroli said. Enhgroli is right, the second speaker, a Gao named Rrhal growled. The ruler of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr cannot possibly be a minor chief. Our city and the territories adjacent to it are expansive enough to match those of the warrior clans. You are a queen in your own right! Xocs tail lashed over the basalt pavement of her court. The evening had barely begun and they were already fawning over her. Im not the Queen of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr yet, she told them. Not even remotely. Hushed discussion rose in the wake of her statement. Her throne, which was raised over the clanholds high court, not only afforded her a view of everyone gathered, but also somehow allowed her to hear everything that was being said. There was far too much focus on the queen and yet part. Over the past few weeks, things hadnt played out as Xoc had expected. Xigaoli, whom Xoc had considered her biggest obstacle to achieving stability on her side of the city, had been defeated and no one had seen or heard from him since his unfortunate collision with a certain ball of fluff. Rather than the slumlords downfall quelling her gang problem, however, Xigalois goons instead shattered into many smaller gangs as if they were a hive of Canopy Shriekers. The ensuing chaos and confusion sucked up all of Xocs time and energy. She was able to keep things orderly on her side of the river, but, in the end, the small gangs on the far side of Xigaolis former territory had been gobbled up by the neighbouring major gang and she had been left with a handful of smaller gangs on her border that at least made the motions of submitting to her authority. As far behind as events had put her, she didnt mind allowing them to maintain order along her southern border. See? Rrhal said, Everyone knows that this will be so. It is inevitable! The only inevitable thing will be my whiskers falling out from stress. Enrrhal speaks truly, Hgroli snapped his jaws in affirmation. The outcome is obvious. Those still hesitant to join us either submit to ocelo Pachan, or they starve. Or they will be consumed by the Demons fire! Xoc concealed her displeasure at their energetic statements. The two clearly hadnt submitted to her out of any sense of loyalty, nor had they joined her out of concern for their fellow Beastmen. They simply wanted power C they had even gone ahead and started styling one another as lords. She wondered if members of other races could stand doing something so embarrassingly presumptuous. So, she said, why have you come? People are crossing into our territories from the south, il-Enxoc, Rrhal said. I said it was fine to let them in, didnt I? Xoc asked. You did. The problem is that the other gangs are accusing us of stealing their people. The two gang leaders flinched as Xoc flicked her ear. Of course they would say something like that. Who would they have to extort if everyone left? What have they done so far? Xoc asked. Nothing to us, Rrhal answered. At most, their thugs prowl the borders and bare their fangs whenever our people come close. Theyre trying to keep people from coming over, though, Hgroli said. How? Xoc asked, As big as the other gangs are now, they still dont have enough people to constantly keep an eye on all of their borders. Oh, thats easy, Hgroli said lightly. You just take their cubs into safekeeping. Would it be alright for me to kick this guy? She felt that she should on principle. He replied so casually that she didnt doubt he had resorted to similar measures in the past. They couldnt be allowed to do anything of the sort if they claimed to be under her. On the seating below and to Xocs left, Master Leeds cleared his throat. You mentioned an influx of migrants, he said, We havent received any orders to reflect this. Hgroli and Rrhal exchanged confused looks. They were made welcome and directed to the places that we were instructed to send them, Rrhal said. Your markets are safe and plentiful; what is there to take issue with? Those safe and plentiful markets still need inventories delivered to them, Master Leeds replied. If a thousand people show up unanticipated or unreported, thats a thousand peoples worth of supplies well be short. Were going to end up with empty stalls and thats bound to make everyone panic with how things have been recently. Wait, youre city folk: shouldnt you know how Master Leeds sent a look over his shoulder at Xoc. She shook her head in return. Maybe the gangs in the Draconic Kingdom were more sophisticated, but gangs in Rolengorek treated their territories like replacement hunting grounds. What was there was what there was. Theres no point in lingering on this, Chimalis placating voice rose from beside Master Leeds. I believe that our new friends are genuinely interested in leading their people well: they are merely unaccustomed to how we do things. Enhgroli; Enrrhal, send me two subordinates that you trust. I can teach them how to handle this for you. It would be best if you choose ones with a good head for numbers. Xoc draped her tail over her lap and fidgeted with it as Chimali calmed the two would-be lords down and coaxed them to cooperate with him. A squeamish feeling always filled her whenever he wormed his way into peoples good graces. Il-Enxoc. She looked down to find Elder Patli addressing her from his seat with the other prominent clan elders. Not you, too What is it, Patli? Disputes over, hmagricultural development are on the rise. I dont know what that means. For practical reasons, the mystic told her, we must build our fungus farms along a certain course through our territory. It wasnt a problem before, but now that people are beginning to grasp the boon this new industry brings, they all wish to take part. Why does it have to go from one extreme to the other? She had to risk herself in the fighting pits just to help Elder Patli pay for his research; now everyone wanted a piece of it. The clan would have been much better off if everyone had helped out in the first place. Its nice that theyre embracing what were doing now, Xoc said, but its like you mentioned, right? Our fungus farms are being built along practical lines. The problem is that some people have decided to come up with their own definition of practical, Elder Patli said. Which is? They perceive an opportunity and wish to seize it. For the sake of maintaining the health of the jungle, however, we only consider specific areas of our territory qualified for this type of development. So unqualified territory doesnt mean that you cant make a fungus farm there? Elder Patli made a helpless gesture. Plants and fungi grow so long as the conditions are good enough. To many, that means our fungus farms can be built in any available space. Weve hired thousands of people to help build the farms, so the concept is hardly unknown to the clansfolk. Have you told them that were doing things the way that we are for the good of the land? Xoc asked. Of course, Elder Patli answered. But, once again, they dont agree with our decisions. There are accusations of corruption and oppression, amongst other things. What? How do they figure? Because we are getting in the way of what they want, I suppose, the mystic sighed. They claim that some are being favoured over others and Im afraid that speculation over why that is only grows. Whenever we identify and dismantle an illegal farm, were the ones being blamed for destroying their hard work. How can they be so unreasonable? Were all supposed to be in this together. Deep inside, she already knew the answer. While the citizens of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr kept their heads down around the clans whenever they showed up, the city hadnt belonged to any clan for generations. The people were simply used to being able to do whatever they wanted and being responsible for their own success or failure. Ironically, they were more than happy to rally behind her when the future was uncertain, but winning stability and progress for ocelo Pachan encouraged them to act independently against the clans wishes. Since they were unaccustomed to authority, her only real option was either to use force to keep them in line or figure out how to keep them busy. Everyone will have something to do eventually, Xoc said. We just cant do it all at once. Is there anything more we can do to speed things up, Master Leeds? Were already out on a limb here, il-Enxoc, the Guildmaster replied. And it isnt as if were focusing on agricultural development to the exclusion of all else. Its just that agriculture forms the foundation of our economy and we can only leverage everything else to a certain extent. The insanely fast crop cycle here makes for already unprecedented growth, so the people wont have to wait for long. Stolen novel; please report. And therein lies the flaw in our planning, another elder said. Our people are predators by nature, Master Leeds. We do not wait, we take. It is no shock that opportunities are pounced upon. And theres nothing inherently wrong with that, Elder Patli said. The problem is that it hurts us more than it helps in this case. We cannot turn the entire jungle into a fungus farm. The sites we have chosen are those that are already close to the ideal natural conditions for the cultivation of Blood Antlers. To do any more is too great a threat for the balance of the jungle. Didnt you say that this project also addresses growing sanitation issues? Master Leeds asked. It does, Elder Patli answered, but that was a generations-long imbalance that we had to address. It is not an excuse to create new imbalances. But population growth comes hand in hand with economic growth, the Guildmaster noted. Why must growth be assumed? Rolengorek is on the cusp of famine and this is the argument that you make? Eh? Are they fighting? As far as she knew, they had been cooperating nicely since her bid to rebuild ocelo Pachan. There was little sign of the friction that she sensed between them now. It took a moment for her to realise that everyone was looking up at her. What did they expect her to say? I dont think we should be ruining our home, she said, and our mystics are responsible for keeping an eye on that sort of thing. Economic growth is nice and all, but it shouldnt come at the cost of our long-term well-being. Our short-term problems demand that we do everything possible to address them, Master Leeds said. We may have stabilised things somewhat around the clanhold, but this is only the beginning of our problems. Not long ago, you set forth to build a war machine that could stem the tide of the Jorgulan invasion. Im afraid that adopting half measures at this juncture will only see everything that weve built served up to the Jorgulans on a silver platter. We dont know how things are going on the front, Xoc said. If we had a better idea about thathow is that shipment of equipment coming along? Well have enough to merit a delivery in a day or so, il-Enxoc, Master Leeds replied. Chimali has volunteered to represent the interests of the Merchant Guild. Have you settled on someone to handle the political end? He makes it sound like a simple thing With the ordeal that they found themselves in, the political end of things involved convincing all of Rolengorek to prepare for the Undead threat festering in the Draconic Kingdom. On top of that, they also had to somehow get everyone else in the region to join the fight. That included stopping the invading Jorgulans and then working together with them. Was that part even possible? The Jorgulans had every reason to believe that they were just making a desperate bid to keep their fangs away from their throats. For Rolengoreks part, it meant granting their enemies free access to their jungles so they could help fight the Undead. The fact that the Jorgulans true masters were Green Dragons made the entire plan seem insanely suicidal. She had felt so strongly about what they needed to do after finding out what had happened in the Draconic Kingdom from Saraca, but strong feelings werent enough to make things go the way that they needed to. I was thinking our, umindustrial support would be enough to at least have Clan Kira listen to what we have to say, Xoc said. Especially if we continue to send them equipment. Nothing I can think of would convince our ancestral enemies to band together with us against the Undead, though. Youd think that an army of the Undead getting ready to eat us is reason enough, Master Leeds muttered. As far as theyll be concerned, Xoc said, its some faraway problem that they werent even aware of until we told them about it. We cant expect everyone to stop what theyre doing and join us just because some stranger claims that its happening. Then what happens if we cant convince anyone to help? One of the elders asked, Do we fight one another until we are spent and the Undead take us all? What other options do we have? We dont have any other options, Xoc answered. We cant run from this. If we go north, the tribes of the Worldspine will eat our frozen corpses. The Jorgulans wouldnt let us pass any more than we would let them. If we go south, well just shrivel up trying to cross the desert. If we cant make our case to our neighbours, then theres nowhere for us to go. Even if we did, Elder Patli added, we wouldnt be welcomed. Millions of Beastmen descending on an area would deplete its food reserves in no time. Rolengorek is not merely a place where we live: its the only place where we can live. There is no choice but for us to fight. And since fighting is our only choice, Xoc said, I want to increase our chances of holding off the Undead as much as possible. Speaking of which, did you speak to Ilaan about the thing we discussed, Master Leeds? The Guildmaster shook his head. Its as I mentioned, he told her. Training a Priest takes years even with the right infrastructure in place. Ilaan said he doesnt mind raising new disciples C he needs to do it anyway C but we wont have enough to fight a war on the scale of that Undead invasion. Then tell him he can start with that, Xoc said. Is his new shrine receiving enough donations? Thats not a question I can answer, Master Leeds replied. The Temples arent normally affiliated with the Guilds and were talking about the security of the realm, besides. Xoc didnt dislike the Soryo, but religion wasnt a very big part of anyones life in Rolengorek. Their gods were elemental forces of nature or aspects of life in the jungle, and they werent known for playing favourites or even demanding worship. For the most part, one did their best to not anger them, which mostly involved listening to the local mystics. Human religion, on the other hand, was very different. Very different and very complicated. Her life was already complicated enough, so she was perfectly fine treating it as something that took care of itself. Ill get around to him after this session sometime, Xoc said. I was just hoping he could put together a proposal before we spoke. Ill let him know, il-Enxoc, Master Leeds lowered his head. Oh, on that note, will the local mystics take issue with his activities if they extend beyond Humans? you mean hes trying to turn my people into Buddhists? Im not sure if trying is the right way to describe it, the Guildmaster said. Hes not an Evangelist from the Theocracy, after all. He simply shares his teachings with anyone who shows an interest. Practically speaking, the guild members that you brought here already have occupations, and it is traditional in Human society for children to take up their parents trade. His main source of disciples will have to be Beastmen. The elders seated around the court exchanged questioning looks between themselves. She could imagine what they were thinking going by the number of lowered tails and ears in the assembly. Patli, one of them raised his voice to be heard, what do the mystics think of this? Is this Buddhism a threat to our way of life? Elder Patli seemed amused by her worried tone. On the contrary, he said, it appears to be highly complementary to our way of life. From what Ive gathered from my discussions with the Ilaan, Buddhism doesnt demand that we worship any Human gods C merely that we observe a set of easily understood principles. And how are these principles observed? By being at peace with what we are, Elder Patli replied. And not being what we arent. By being the best versions of ourselves, one may earn a better place in the great cycle of existence and eventually transcend it. That almost sounds like what our mystics teach Aside from the last bit, yes. This dharma of theirs may simply be an interpretation of what our mystics consider the natural order of the world. Furthermore, it seems to provide a way to navigate the new and unfamiliar C something that our mystics have long been struggling with in this city. Are you endorsing this Human practice? Im not sure that it is a Human practice, Elder Patli said. According to Ilaan, Buddhism and the various practices related to it appeared many centuries ago across many different societies of different races. Most notably, these practices dominate the Beastman Confederacy, which is one of the great powers of the world. It would be difficult to say that we know better than they. The elders fell into quiet discussion between themselves. Xoc scratched the scruff of her neck. She had broached the topic because Buddhist Soyros were supposed to be strong against the Undead. Suddenly, they were debating the widespread adoption of Buddhism. I guess I cant complain if it leads to more anti-undead forces Rolengorek was so vast that, even if they hadnt stopped to digest the Draconic Kingdom, it would take the Undead decades to reach the capital. That was assuming that the clans would fight them the entire way, which she didnt doubt they would. The jungle itself was a deadly enemy filled with countless hazards for those who werent meant to live in it. This is part of a much longer discussion, Xoc said. One that should be revisited over months and years. Right now, we need to stabilise the city and use that stability to stabilise the rest of the region. Master Leeds, how do our logistics look? Were keeping to our share of shipments to the city, the Guildmaster rose from his cushion with a set of papers in his hand. Currently, thats two-fifths of all incoming traffic. Our redirection activities are done out of sight of the city, so things have gone pretty smoothly. Have there been any changes to import volumes? Theyve gone up. From what our people have gathered from their contacts, the lowland cull is just getting started. Everyone has Nug to get rid of and weve been taking full advantage of itand were not the only ones. What do you mean? Theres been a major shift in demand to the south. With the insane supply of Nug products in the offering, the southern clans are taking advantage of their arid climate and proximity to the Great Lut to expand their food preservation industry. Smoking and tanning operations are popping up everywhere and they say that you can see the haze from it all changing the sky. Whoever put their resources into this is going to be pulling in huge profits once food starts getting scarce in the rest of Rolengorek. Good for them, Xoc said. And good for us. Rolengorek will have enough food to prevent a famine in the southern regions if the clanlords are prudent. For a season or so, at any rate. The cull meant that Nug available for slaughter would be scarce in the long term. If they didnt come up with a solution for that, they would be seeing desperate infighting between the tribes in addition to their current woes. Does this affect our smokehouses in any way? Xoc asked. Unfortunately yes, il-Enxoc Master Leeds answered. We still have all of the shipments from everywhere else to deal with. This flooding is sending us plenty of fuel to burn, but were down to using rendered blood to cure the meat. Not that your people seem to have any problems with the taste, but it wont keep as long as properly preserved food. Does that mean well have issues with spoilage? One of the elders asked. So long as we keep expanding our influence, we wont be. That brings me to the best part of this report Xoc pressed her paws against the cool stone of her throne, waiting to hear what the Guildmaster had to share. Master Leeds waited until he had the full attention of the court, taking a sip out of his cup and clearing his throat before speaking in a clear voice. Word of our activities here has reached the ears of clans around the cities nearby, he said. Not the warrior clans, but the civilian ones. She released a breath she hadnt realised she had been holding. Thats is a good thing, right? Xoc asked. Oh, yes, Master Leeds answered with a smile. The warrior clans may have kept them ignorant of military affairs, but theyre well aware of the mounting crisis in their own territories. This is a problem that falls under their jurisdiction and theyre desperately looking for solutions. Our agents have been shrewd enough to secure dedicated berths for our ships, as well as a permanent market presence. But were not trading them food, Xoc noted. Just some manufactured goods from the clanhold and the copper coins weve been minting. How did those get us all of that in return? Merchants seemed to have a magic all their own. She wouldnt be surprised if one of them told her that they had traded a blade of grass for a whole Nug at some point. Well, that was just to get our foot in the door, Master Leeds said. After that, we promised to arrange for an audience between you and them. Me?! How did she become so valuable? All she did was worry about everything. Well be hosting their delegations here, of course, Master Leeds said. A picture is worth a thousand words and all that. After taking a tour of our territory, theyll undoubtedly buy in. Buy in to what? everything? As much as I dislike bending people over a barrel, this is a situation where they dont have much of a choice. Its listening to us or seeing their people starve. And its not as if were up to no good, right? We need the influence to gain control of this ship before it goes straight over a waterfall. Everything were doing is for everyones benefit. Beside Master Leeds, Chimali raised a paw. What will we be showing them, exactly? He asked, Only our agricultural operations are relevant to their problems. It wouldnt be good to give away all of our competitive advantages. Well have time to prepare a suitable reception, the Guildmaster said. The focus will be on our agriculture and logistics, but it wont hurt to show them the fruit of our other industries along the way. If youre worried about exposing us Humans, you can keep to the lower markets. Its probably best to have il-Enxoc and the elders do most of the talking anyway. Xoc looked back and forth helplessly as her court went ahead and planned her upcoming audiences without her. She could only hope that they didnt dress her in feathers again. Before the Storm: Act 6, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 You grew feathers. I didnt grow them. Xoc flicked an ear in annoyance as she came out of her home and into the morning light. Several days had passed since she had sent invitations to the lords of the nearby cities through Merchants plying Ocelo Pachans growing trade network. In the meantime, the world seemed to constantly find things for her to do, definitively proving that there was no way she could leave the city to represent her clan when they sent their material support to the eastern front. They should be here any day now, she said. Who? Winter Moon asked. Thethethewhoever! Those lords from the nearby towns and cities who wanted to see me. Dont you have some better way to keep track of them? In many of the other places that Ive visited, there are protocols for this sort of thing The warrior clans use runners, Xoc said, but we dont have any who can travel faster than a river barge yet. We dont have time to spare for anything fancy, either. In hindsight, confirming audiences through her Merchants might not have been the best of ideas. From what she had seen of the civilian lords when they came to the city, they had lofty C and expensive C tastes. Shipping them back to her along with a boatload of meat wasnt exactly the most glamorous mode of travel and the clanholds they were accustomed to staying in had been occupied by refugees from the flooded areas of the city. Actually, Xoc looked up at Winter Moon, could you help entertain them? Me? Why? Because youre a Bard? Arent Bards supposed to love that kind of thing? Dont you have any Bards of your own? You have nearly a hundred thousand subjects these days. To be honest, Xoc replied, Ive been so busy that I havent given that particular side of things any thought. Then, couldnt you just put up a posting for one? A what? Its something that Humans do. If they need something, theyll put it in writing in a public place for people to see. That way, they dont need to chase people around. That sounds convenient, Xoc admitted, but no one can read here. Except for the Humans. Maybe thats why Humans do it? Generally speaking, Humans seemed extraordinarily capable. From what she had seen, they were better than Beastmen at almost everything. Its not as if Humans are born knowing how to read, Winter Moon said. They use criers to reach the illiterate. I dont have any criers, Xoc said. Then hire some? The criers that the warrior clans use are all highly skilled, though Thats because theyre Bards, Winter Moon told her. Xoc stared up at Winter Moon. ...so youre telling me to use Bards to find Bards. Simple, isnt it? But I dont have any Bards! Then hire some. She glared at Winter Moon. I know Im not exactly sophisticated in your eyes, but I still dont like being made fun of. Im not making fun of you, Winter Moon replied. Beastmen arent born as Bards, so you just have to make some. If people do things as a thing, then they become the thing or something. Is that how you became a Bard? Xoc asked, Someone hired you? No. I became a Bard because I felt like it. what are you doing up here, anyways? I thought youd be wandering around outside of the city as usual. Vltava wanted to check on some of the stuff up here before your renovations accidentally destroyed them, Winter Moon replied. We wouldnt destroy something valuable on purpose, Xoc said. Wheres Vltava right now? Winter Moon turned and walked in the direction of one of the old ruins on the top level of the clanhold. They went around to the back of a half-buried pyramid, where Xoc was surprised to find it wasnt buried anymore. You dug all of this up? Xoc asked. Vltava summoned an Earth Elemental to do it, Winter Moon replied. He hasnt had any luck yet. Luck with what? It wasnt as if her clanhold was some long abandoned ruin. On the contrary, it was part of the bustling metropolis in the heart of Rolengorek. The ground that Vltava had excavated was created by the slow buildup of soil over the generations, so anything of value should have long been discovered and sold at market. Xoc peeked over the edge of the hole, watching Vltava, Pinecone, and Pebble pore over a section of exposed wall. It looked like they were pulling out bricks that protruded slightly at regular intervals. Pebble yanked one out and examined it for a few moments before adding it to a small pile of similar objects. Are they old carvings? Xoc asked. Yes, Pebble answered. But they are not only that. That one looks promising, Winter Moon said. Which one? That one. No, higher. Higher. Lower. Lower. Now left. Too far. You overshot. Too far again. Backargh! With a frustrated noise, Winter Moon hopped into the pit. She reached out to grab a brick that Xoc was fairly sure wasnt there before and tossed it over to Vltava. The ball of fluff caught the object and held it up to his central eye. It lives, he said. Its a block of stone, Xoc said. Yes. Xoc backed away cautiously as Vltava floated out of the pit. She tucked her tail away protectively as he alighted in front of her, but he seemed disinterested in biting it. Instead, the ornery little thing continued examining the brick in the sunlight. Xoc leaned in as close as she dared, eyeing the carvings on the piece of masonry. Whats so different about this brick? She asked. The others in that pile down there are next to worthless, Winter Moon hopped out of the pit. She didnt get it. How could Winter Moon figure that out when the thing was still stuck in the wall? It is memory, Vltava told her. I can see that, Xoc replied. Much like almost everything else on the topmost level of the clanhold, the brick was covered in carvings that told some tale from the distant past. Xoc couldnt read what was written on them, but, as a child, she liked to imagine what was going on in each of the scenes. Vltavas quiet displeasure at her reply was palpable. Xoc hid her tail again. It would be better if we just showed her, Pinecone said. She lacks the vocabulary and conceptual framework of her ancestors. If Xoc didnt know any better, she would have taken the words as an insult. According to Saraca and his companions, Winter Moons mysterious party were members of an ancient civilisation that had existed for millennia, if not longer. Pretty much everyone else was a primitive to them C even people from the Beastman Confederacy who seemed unfathomably advanced to Xoc. To the ignorant, they didnt look much different aside from being members of another group of races. Whenever they spoke, however, all sorts of incomprehensible gibberish came out. Sometimes, it even felt as if they were speaking straight to her soul. Vltava made his way back around the pyramid, leading them to the fountain in the middle of the central plaza where Xoc usually held court. The location had always been kept neat and tidy by the residents, but it became utterly pristine once she announced her intentions to rebuild ocelo Pachan. Unfortunately, no one could figure out how to get the fountain working again C not even the skilled artisans from the Draconic Kingdom C so it mostly served as a giant stone basin that collected rainwater. At least it looked nice: someone had even added fish and water lilies to it. What now? Xoc asked. In response, Vltava removed a blanket covering one of the benches surrounding the old fountain. Much like their surroundings, the fountain and its benches bore intricate carvings and writing that she couldnt read. Vltava summoned a small Water Elemental and proceeded to meticulously scour the surface of the bench with it, removing generations of hard buildup that Xoc hadnt realised was there. Why not just use a Clean spell? Winter Moon asked. The effect is reliant on the caster, Vltava answered. It cleans what is dirty. Without understanding what ones target *is*, the spell can be destructive. I see. Xoc didnt, but she knew better than to say anything. By the time the bench was cleaned to Vltavas satisfaction, they had drawn a small crowd of people, including Elder Patli. Good morning, il-Enxoc. Good morning, Patli. Whats going on here? I have no idea. Can you explain this to us, Winter Moon? No. An unlikely hope, Pebble told her. This device is so large that the destroyers of this place may not have recognised it for what it is. What is it? Xoc asked. The upper level of your clanhold is a repository. A composite of various magical devices. Each block is imbued with memories of the past. Normally, one may access these memories without needing to remove the blocks, but most of the devices that make up the greater device have been ruined beyond repair. This interface may still be functional: if it is, we will be able to access the contents of this block of memory. She exchanged a look of confusion with Elder Patli. As usual, the words of the Krkono?e were incomprehensible even when they used terms that she should have been able to understand. Ive not heard of anything remotely like you described, Elder Patli said, but I dont like the implications. Y-You mean we were attacked to destroy this repository that they mentioned? Xoc said. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. That is incorrect, Pebble said. But it is also not far from the truth. The civilisation of your ancestors was not just destroyed C measures were taken to erase any memory of its existence. Xocs jaw fell open in horrified grief. Why would anyone do such a thing? Ever since Saraca and his party appeared, she had learned many disturbing things. The more she learned, the more she grasped the sheer depths of the evil that had been visited upon Rolengorek. Evil Deities indeed, she muttered. Does that mean we can find out who did this? The chances of that are slim, Pebble said. It is but one block out of millions, after all. After examining the bench for several minutes, Vltava placed the block of memory on a square nested among the carvings. They waited expectantly for something to happen, but nothing did. Broken, Vltava said. The receptacle does not activate. Can you fix it? Xoc asked. It is not something to be fixed, Pinecone said. Only replaced. That is the greatest weakness of magical technology. Unlike mundane objects, there are no parts to repair. A broken magical item simply becomes inert. The society that once existed here could be destroyed so thoroughly because of this: the prerequisite to maintaining magical technology is the civilisation that gave rise to that technology. Once the chain has been shattered, it cannot be reforged. But A miserable feeling settled over her. What if all of their efforts were doomed from the start? If they fought off starvation, rallied their neighbours, and prevailed over the Undead, would something even worse come around to trample over all of their triumphs to bury them once again? We may be able to find a functional device elsewhere, Pinecone offered. If contingency protocols were left behind, Rolengorek may once again return to a semblance of its former state. Would the destroyers not have done the same thing everywhere? Elder Patli asked. They would have certainly tried, Pinecone answered. After investigating the area, however, we have developed a fair idea of how strong these Evil Deities were. Xocs eyes grew wide. Really? They vary in strength, but the damage that we examined suggests that, together, Vltava and Winter Moon could have safely defeated them one at a time. This is in line with the lore of the region concerning the Demon Gods. The Frost Giants of the Azerlisia Mountains were too strong for them to defeat, while the races of the lowlands were eventually able to put together a strike force to vanquish them. What is important here is that their level of strength is insufficient to visit complete destruction over a large area. She looked around at the ruined and half-ruined structures surrounding the plaza. This destruction was complete enough to ruin my people, Xoc said. This city is the heart of the civilisation that once existed here, Pebble said. That makes it a priority target. It would take centuries for beings possessing the power of the Demon Gods to level every square metre of the jungle. Much like the other places that they destroyed, we believe they focused on cities and other well-developed areas, leaving the rural population to rebuild and recover after they left. Just how many places did they destroy? Going by the tales that Ive collected, Winter Moon said, an area roughly five times the size of Rolengorek. Believe it or not, most of the damage was done north along the coast, so its unlikely that they appeared to specifically persecute your people. It didnt help their present situation, but it did make her feel a bit better. The Bards always told tales of how Rolengorek had been abandoned by their neighbours to face the Demon Gods alone. She disliked the idea that the world could be such a hateful place that everyone could simply stand by and watch an entire civilisation burn. That it wasnt true gave her hope that their normally hostile neighbours might actually heed her warnings and come together to fight the Undead. So you plan on searching for something the Demon Gods might have missed on the fringes of Rolengorek? Elder Patli asked Our best chances lie out there, yes, Pebble answered. I guess we wont be seeing each other again for a while Wait a minute, Xoc asked, did you know about this when Saracas group was around? Yes, Winter Moon answered. Then why didnt you tell them about it? Karuvaki and Mitra were turning the place upside down looking for any hints of my peoples history. The atmosphere cooled considerably. Winter Moon looked away with a disgusted noise while Vltava regarded Xoc with all three of his eyes. The unusual stare was more than a bit disconcerting. It is your legacy to inherit, Vltava told her. Not theirs to take. What did that mean? Saraca and his people had been nothing if not helpful. She didnt mind if they got something out of it. They didnt exactly come across as thieves, either. Il-Enxoc! Xoc turned at the sound of Chimalis voice. Her childhood friend panted as he dragged himself into the plaza. Whats wrong? Xoc asked. Whats wrong? Chimalis gaze wandered around the court before his eyes settled on Elder Patli. Ah, Elder Patli, I came up to tell you that a ship was coming up the river, but I was distracted by thethething. What thing? Chimalis tail rose curiously. I-Its not important right now, Xoc said. You mentioned something about a ship? This mornings shipment from upriver is arriving as scheduled, Chimali said. Theres a big, flashy fellow standing on the bow, so it looks like they managed to get at least one of the clanlords to come along. How many people did he bring? Your father is greeting them at the landing. He insisted on handling that sort of thing. That seemed reasonable. He was an innkeeper, after all. She had never asked whether her father missed his old work or not, but he had quietly supported her anyway. We shouldnt make them wait, Xoc said, lets go. It would be better to receive them up here, Chimali told her. What? Why? Itd be rude to make them come to us. They came from so far away already Its a matter of positioning, Chimali said. You have something that they want, so they should come to you. You are in the superior position and must act the part. Oh, Winter Moon, you should be close at hand during this. Why? A mysterious Bard from a foreign court will add to our prestige. Also, we can have Vltava sit on the great il-Enxocs lapC Would you like to experience the sensation of incineration, you moronic mewling? Vltava cut Chimalis suggestions short before he got even more carried away. A group of short figures in the corner of Xocs vision caught her attention. Look, Xoc said, there are still Humans wandering around. I need to go and stall for time. I canC Xoc ignored Chimalis protests as she walked past him. There were limits to how pretentious she could be. Their guests were still disembarking from the newly arrived barge when Xoc stepped onto the sweeping balcony overlooking the Cuorocos Cliffs. It took her a moment to spot the visiting lord amongst the dozen or so Ocelo retainers that had accompanied him. All of them came dressed as members of the urban elite, draped in rich furs adorned in colourful feathers and jewellery. Do we have a name for this guy? Xoc asked as she watched her father receive the visitors. We do, Chimali said. This ship runs the Atazli route, so the biggest fellow down there should be Enmatzli, the principal administrator of the city under ocelo Atazli. Who are those people in his retinue? Theyre too dressed up for regular servants. Were not sure, Chimali admitted. My guess is that he rounded up what notables he could for clout. Only one or two of them have the look of lords. If they had the look of lords, it was only a little. Even Enmatzli was barely a head taller than a regular Ocelo, so he might have been casually mistaken for a warrior from a prosperous clan. NotablesI wonder if Enmatzli had to deal with the local gangs, too. Xocs father led the visiting delegation to the wharfs cargo lift, which had recently been completed and deemed safe for regular operations. Their guests all hesitated to step into the bamboo cafe, though after watching their baggage get loaded onto it and conveyed to the top of the cliffs, a few of them seemed almost eager to experience it for themselves. Those ones must be Merchants, Chimali said. How do you figure? Xoc asked They became excited when they recognised the lift, Chimali answered. A device like this represents great savings in time and labour. In short, they all want to know how they can profit from it. The light scratching of Chimalis claws joined the sound of the wind as he kneaded the stone railing. Master Leeds says that this is another thing that our clan may benefit from. I do not know if something similar to our lift exists elsewhere in Rolengorek, but we can install and operate them wherever theyre feasible and collect tolls that Merchants would be more than happy to pay. You shouldnt be so focused on profit with this crisis looming over everyones heads, Xoc said. If it puts things more and more under our control, Chimali said, I dont see why we shouldnt. We are the ones most suited to dealing with this crisis, after all. She doubted that the lords of Rolengorek would readily agree with Chimalis reasoning. The Confederation was exactly that: a collection of independent clans that worked together to tackle common issues. It wasnt some sort of super clan that took orders from a single lord. Master Leeds idea of turning her into an Empress or whatever didnt worry her much due to that. The first set of guests arrived at the top of the cliff, immediately pouring out to investigate the surroundings. They were all too quick to identify the mechanism that powered the lift: a set of four treadwheels operated by a crew of Nar. The poor labourers were immediately assailed with multiple questions from every direction. Xoc rushed over before the Nar decided to flee and leave the lift disabled. She did her best not to squirm when the Merchants gazed up at her with awestruck looks and all but stepped on one another trying to sort themselves out. They were still quietly arguing by the time the lift arrived again. To Xocs great displeasure, Enmatzli strode forward and loosed a torrent of words that were about as pleasant to her as the garbage washed downstream by the floods. By all of the gods, he placed a paw over his chest, I never knew such noble beauty existed so close to Atazli! No, going by the rumours of what had befallen the city, your presence can be the only explanation as to how order has been maintained. Xoc stood in a dumbfounded stupor, wondering what new form of stupidity had manifested before her. To her misfortune, Winter Moon took the opportunity to escalate the situation. The Bards rolling voice seemed to shake the very core of Xocs being, freezing their guests in place as she spoke. You are in the presence of il-Enxoc ocelo Pachan, Vanquisher of the Xigaoli Hordes, Harbinger of Order, Bringer of Knowledge, Restorer of Clanholds, Unifier of the North, and rightful ruler of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr and all of its subject territories. Supplicate yourselves before Her Majesty and be recognised! Enmatzli and his entourage immediately went to all fours, lowering their heads with their tails tucked between their legs. Not only that, members of her clan nearby stopped what they were doing to kneel in her direction. Oh, il-Enxoc, Enmatzlis voice rose from the newly-cut pavement, word of your wisdom and the ingenuity of ocelo Pachan has spread far and wide. On behalf of the people of Atazli, this Enmatzli humbly beseeches your benevolence in these dire days! Can I go back to bed now? She didnt want to sink any deeper into the madness that seemed to have claimed everyone around her. It would hopefully go away after sleeping for a few hours, but that probably wasnt an option. Welcome to Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, Enmaztli, she said. Your concern for our people is one that I share, but I fear that these dire days may be more dire than you think. However, with the initiative of good lords like yourself, we may yet weather the trials ahead. Where did those words come from? Something was making her more lordly than she ought to be, and the thought frightened her. You may raise your heads, Winter Moon intoned. A lump formed in the pit of Xocs stomach as Enmaztli and his party rose to their feet. The sparkly look in their eyes had gotten five times worse. Chimali stepped forward and presented himself with a respectful bow. I am Chimali, a confidante of the great il-Enxoc. Some of Atazlis future needs are known to us, but not all of them. We have organised a tour of our markets for this morning to explore this, followed by lunch in il-Enxocs court. After that, we will go farther afield to visit some of the facilities that you may have already heard of. This way, please. With a handful of smooth gestures, Chimali managed to divide their procession into three groups. He gathered the energetic Merchants in the front, leaving Xoc and Winter Moon with Enmatzli and his accompanying lords. Two patrols were conjured from nearby to form an escort. It all seemed haphazard to Xoc, but their guests appeared to be genuinely impressed. I must admit that Ive never been welcomed in this manner, il-Enxoc, Enmatzli said. It must seem wasteful to you in these troubling times, Xoc said. Wasteful? Enmatzli scoffed, Not at all! This is exactly what we need these days. Order. Purpose. I can feel the confidence in your rule exuding from each and every citizen. To battle the forces of chaos is every lords lot, and you seem to be succeeding where anyone should understandably fail. She tried to think of a way to downplay her success, but the other lords nodded in agreement. How much have you heard about the situation here, Enmatzli? Xoc asked. A little bit here and there, Enmatzli answered. The flooding has taken a third of Atazli, so we knew that the lands around the lake would suffer far more. To make things worse, Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr had no presiding warrior clan to maintain order. In all honesty, we fully expected this place to become a lawless wasteland by now. It is a testament to ocelo Pachans prowess that the opposite has occurred. Il-Enxoc was recently challenged, Winter Moon said. Hoh, what happened? A major gang had taken control of the neighbouring clanhold, holding sway over thirty thousand or more. They thought to move on ocelo Pachans more recently established operations, but they were destroyed in a single night. Enmatzli and his retinue gaped at the account. A singleCcan it be true? From a clan unknown to us until recently? Many claim that it was as if the Demon Gods returned in all of their wrath. What are you saying?! W-We did hear something like that, Enmatzli seemed to shrink, but we had dismissed it as nonsensical gossip. That gang shattered shortly after, Winter Moon said. Many fragmented groups that were once a part of their number have sworn themselves to il-Enxoc. You may question them if you wish. Enmatzli looked Xoc up and down before hastily replying. There is little reason for us to doubt your claim, he said. Il-Enxoc is clearly a mighty lord and her clan is undoubtedly just as formidable. It pleases us to have such powerful allies. Since when did we become allies? An uneasy feeling filled her as she pondered the connotations of Enmatzlis statement. Technically, the Confederation of Rolengorek was an alliance between the kingdoms, clans, and tribes of the jungle basin, but this was always treated as a given. No one went out of their way to emphasise that relationship. Before the Storm: Act 6, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Your retainer, Chimali C hes quite an exceptional fellow. He takes some getting used to, Xoc replied, but I think so too. Chimalis worked hard to become who he is today. She wouldnt have thought of it that way when they were younger. Back then, everyone saw him as a troublemaker at best. Even the local Merchants never gave him a chance, which was strange considering how well he was doing as one now. Xoc supposed that one hungry city youth didnt look much different from any other in their eyes. Chimalis decision to divide their guests into two distinct parties was based on their social standing, but not in the way that one would usually see things. Having the visiting Merchants lead the way allowed Enmatzli and the other lords C including herself C to gain their conversational bearings while the Merchants endlessly chatted away about everything of interest. Not that Enmatzli chose the same topics to discussnot directly, at least. Rolengorek teeters on the edge of anarchy, Enmatzli stroked his jowls as his Merchants expressed their admiration over a set of metal tools, yet ocelo Pachan has brought unprecedented prosperity to a place most well known for its abject poverty. I can only wonder what sort of magic youve worked over the city, il-Enxoc. Its nothing that we werent capable of before, Enmatzli, Xoc replied. If the right people and opportunities had lined up generations ago, Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr would be a very different place from what it is today. Lets not be so humble, il-Enxoc, Enmatzli made a sweeping gesture with a paw. Luck may have played an important role here, but luck alone is woefully insufficient to achieve all this. My introduction just now was not merely composed of empty words: I truly sense the greatness that is within you. I wish I could sense the greatness that is within me. She thought she had gotten used to the eerie manner in which people seemed to gravitate towards her, but having a lord from another city end up the same way was beyond bizarre. Mitra was capable of doing some incredible things as a Bard, so maybe it was Winter Moons doing this time. Greatness is the last thing on my mind right now, Xoc said. All of the prosperity that you see here will mean nothing if it cannot spread to the rest of Rolengorek. I dont mean to come across as patronising, butdo you understand the situation in which our people currently find themselves? The prolonged flooding is wreaking havoc with the herds in the lowlands, Enmatzli said. Before spring, most of Rolengorek will be starving; fighting one another over what scraps of food remain. It will mean the end of our Confederation. Thats it? Il-Enatazli ocelo Atazli hasnt mentioned anything to you? Xoc asked. Il-Enatazli? Enmatzlis steps slowed, I havent heard anything from him since he went west with his warriors to the Draconic Kingdom. Then whoever is leading ocelo Atazli in his absence Enmatzli only gave her an uncomprehending look in return. How about the dispatch of forces to the east that happened last month? Xoc asked. The representatives that landed in Atazli told us that reinforcements were needed in the east since we had already dedicated a large portion of our forces to the west, Enmatzli answered. It seemed reasonable enough to me and helped thin out our numbers ahead of the coming crisis. If youre asking about matters related to the warrior clans, il-Enxoc, should you not know more about them than I? She apparently did, if only through pure happenstance. It wasnt the best of places to discuss everything Enmatzli wasnt aware of, however, so Xoc settled on mentally grousing over the way that the clans had segregated themselves and all of the problems it led to. Then lets focus on your realm of expertise, Xoc said. First, Id like to understand how Atazli is run. Ive only been far from Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr once. From what Ive seen, things work very differently in the rest of Rolengorek. What you say should be true for most of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhrs existence, Enmatzli replied. But does ocelo Pachan not operate in the same manner as the other warrior clans? How should I explain this Xoc cast a wistful glance at Winter Moon, wishing that she could speak in her stead. The Bard was so powerful, eloquent, and knew pretty much everything. It had taken Xoc months to grasp the basics of what she had shared with her and the only way she could convey her understanding of it was through her own, highly limited knowledge. We dont collect tribute if thats what you mean, Xoc said. Then how do you keep things going? Enmatzli asked, Without the other clansC There are no other clans, Xocs voice rose by a notch. Not in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, anyway. Ocelo Pachan isnt like any warrior clan that you know. We shouldnt even be calling it ocelo Pachan since we arent an Ocelo clan anymore. Enmatzli and his companions fell silent, each bearing equally unsettled expressions. She could understand the reason behind their discomfort, though she thought it was pretty silly. For as long as everyone could remember, their society had been divided between the ruling warrior clans and everyone else. Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, on the other hand, had no clans to speak of and everyone lived in mixed communities, so what most considered an unspoken taboo didnt feel out of sorts for Xoc and the other residents of the city. It isnt rare for individuals to climb their way up into the ranks of a clan, Enmatzli said carefully, but they are generally individuals who have proven their worth. How can a clan ensure the quality and conduct of its members without strict requirements for entry? Surely not everyone is fit to become a mighty warrior or skilled artisan Not everyone needs to become one, Xoc said. At the same time, its not so hard to find worth in any individual. The people of this city have always needed to prove their worth in order to survive. And the clans accept the best of those people, Enmatzli said. We are the elite for a reason. Becoming less than what we are not only weakens our position, but also blunts the ambitions of talented individuals who wish to join our ranks. This is a debate for a less pressing occasion, Xoc said. I was merely pointing the difference in our clan structure out to help explain how we maintain our operations. Ahead of them, Chimali stuck out his thumb in a weirdly Human gesture. His approval was lost on their guests as a result, but not Xoc. The Merchants Guild considered the population of Rolengorek as a huge labour pool for her clans economic ambitions. Every migrant that came to the city looking for work was a win in their eyes, so letting the other clans cling to their old ways only benefited ocelo Pachan. For Xocs part, she didnt like excluding people for arbitrary reasons. The races of Rolengorek were social by nature C though clearly not as social as races like Humans C and keeping people out of the group was a hateful idea to her. I can only imagine that having an all-inclusive clan is a nightmare to finance and manage, Enmatzli said. We lords can only handle so much as you must know. On the contrary, Xoc said, being able to harness and direct the whole population makes it easier for us to achieve our objectives as a clan. As for management issues, were in the process of organising the communities of the city into new tribes. That probably made ocelo Pachan sound even stranger to her guests. They were accustomed to letting outsiders fend for themselves; trying to create new tribes was just extra work. More importantly, it meant giving away hunting grounds and pasturage for them to live on. Those tribes will all exist as a part of ocelo Pachan, Xoc continued, and everyone is subject to the same taxation system. Taxation? It took a moment for Xoc to realise that Enmatzli had probably heard some gibberish since he wasnt familiar with the term. Its similar to the tolls that cities and towns charge for the use of their infrastructure, Xoc said. On top of infrastructure, however, our taxes pay for security, sanitation, administrative costs, and a few other things that are necessary for city life. Is that not the purpose of tribute? Enmatzli asked, The warrior clans receive tribute so that they can focus on training warriors and maintaining their fighting edge. In exchange, tributaries receive their protection. Its not the same, Xoc answered, though the parallel youve drawn isnt a bad one. Tribute is offered by tribes while taxes apply to households and individual purchases. Legally speaking, that means every taxpayer is entitled to the same benefits under Ocelo Pachan. But what if one person pays more than another? Shouldnt they be prioritised since their contribution is greater? They didnt have anyone like that yet, so Xoc wasnt sure how to answer. She knew it was something like a trap for tributaries, however. Each tribe and clan offered as much as they reasonably could, hoping that their suzerain would allocate more security forces to them. That would depend on the situation, Xoc said. Everyone in our territory should enjoy the same security. Things are nice and peaceful here, so I dont think anyone would ask for more. As for our clansfolk that travel abroad, Merchants and the like lease our ships, which come with security forces. At any rate, security is important, but its only one aspect of ocelo Pachans operations. If anything, its everything else that generates the majority of our revenues. In theory, at least. Currently, the vast majority of her clans current revenues werent revenues at all. Instead, the majority of ocelo Pachans revenue came from their continuous minting of copper trade coins. With the help of the Merchant Guild, her clan was taking advantage of the legitimacy of trade currency to pay everyone who worked for them or sold them stuff. This was in line with the Merchant Guilds objective of standardising trade currency throughout Rolengorek, so they issued as much coinage as copper imports allowed. Presumably, coins gained through taxation would outpace the rate of minting at some point, but that was a long ways off yet. It seems that it will take us a while to grasp this taxation system of yours, il-Enxoc, Enmatzli said. There is one thing that I do understand, however. Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr is a teeming metropolis; I cant imagine that you can effectively collect tributeC Taxes, Winter Moon said. Erm, taxes from everyone. If they were collected as frequently as tributes are offered, it would take far too many people far too long. Not only would you need people to collect these taxes, youd need security for each collector. Didnt I say were nice and safe here? She had nearly forgotten how the rest of Rolengorek viewed Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. The wealthiest clans used the old clanholds scattered around the city as a central meeting place, but otherwise remained far removed from daily life. They were figuratively and literally above it all. To them, Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr was a chaotic, dirty, and often dangerous place. Xoc couldnt say that they had been wrong back before the restoration of ocelo Pachan, but it wasnt as if a hundred people were killed every day. Well, maybe a bit more than a hundred, but it wasnt that much. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. We only have trade taxes at the moment, Xoc said. Ocelo Pachan controls the markets here, so its a convenient way to avoid the situation youve described. I see, Enmatzli eyed the stands around them. So these Merchants add the tax to the cost of their goods, effectively taxing every family that frequents their stalls. Since this is a city, thats everyone. You catch on quickly, Enmatzli, Xoc said. I suspect youll adapt to everything that weve brought about in no time. Well, any good lord would recognise the flow of things with what youve mentioned, Enmatzlis eyes narrowed contentedly at the compliment. Do you truly believe the changes that youve introduced to be beneficial to Rolengorek, il-Enxoc? I do, Xoc replied. Our ways have barely changed over the centuries, so I consider whats happening here long overdue. Furthermore, they bring us more in line with how the world outside of our jungle operates. Youve been beyond our borders? And youre entertaining foreign guestsit seems that Ive truly fallen behind the times. As Enmaztli lamented his self-perceived backwardness, one of Xocs foreign guests emerged from under a nearby stall. Xoc scooped up the Human cub before something happened to it. Sounds of admiration rose from Enmatzli''s delegation. You pounced before I realised it was there, Enmatzli said. Is that some kind of ape? Ive never seen anything like itwhat do they taste like? Theyre not for eating, Xoc gestured to the do not eat band on the Human cubs arm. Then do you raise them for wool, perhaps? This one looks thoroughly shaven. How are we supposed to open up to the world like this? Enmatzlis first assumption was that the Human cub was food. Then, his thoughts logically went from food to livestock. Saraca got crazy mad when he found out how the Humans in the Draconic Kingdom were being treated, but the reality was that most of Rolengoreks inhabitants naturally came to those conclusions C even those who had never seen a Human before. The Human cub giggled in her grip, pawing at Xocs arms. Xoc called out to one of the market guards before hurling the child over the stands. It flew through the air with a delighted squeal before the guard leapt up and caught it. How about this creature standing on your Bards shoulder? Ematzli asked, It looks even more appetising than that ape. Thats Vltava, Xoc replied. He came from a foreign land together with Winter Moon. I suppose its best to consider him as a sort of ornery nature spirit. You can try eating him, but I highly doubt youd survive. I see On the topic of foreign lands, Xoc cleared her throat, Whats the last thing youve heard from il-Enatazli? We havent heard anything, Enmatzli said. I was hoping that you might have something to share with us on that front. I see. Well, you must be famished after your journey and my court should be prepared to receive you by now. Lets discuss this over a meal, shall we? Of course, il-Enxoc. The Merchants were predictably reluctant to leave the market, so Xoc went ahead with Enmatzli and the other lords. The residents of the upper terrace C or her household, depending on who one asked C had swept away the leaves and laid out their best rugs for each guest. Her father was busy directing the chaos from one of the benches around the central fountain. Father, Xoc said, where are we seating Enmatzli and his companions? Ah, allow me to take care of that, il-Enxoc. This way, please. Xoc breathed a sigh of relief as the lords were led to their places. Unfortunately, two of Xocs self-appointed handmaidens lay in ambush and spirited her away to her home. They fussed over her appearance, fixing things that she was pretty sure didnt need to be fixed and making dubious additions to her already dubious appearance. A third handmaiden appeared sometime later, bowing low to her before speaking. Il-Enxoc, Chimali has requested an audience. An audience? Why cant he just walk in? That would be improper, il-Enxoc. ButC That would be improper, il-Enxoc. She knew all of her handmaidens from childhood and she had never seen them acting this way before. Someone must have filled their heads with nonsense recently. Fine, Xoc said. Ill see him after were done here. It took a good thirty minutes before they finished grooming her. Probably the only good thing that came of the ordeal was that she didnt have to deal with hairballs anymore. Chimali swept his arms out in a bow as she emerged from her room and entered the houses main hall. Im going to bite you, Xoc gave her friend a sour look. M-Me? But why? Whats that weird bow for? Actually, everyone gets more ridiculous with each passing day. Its gotten worse than a pride of Urmah. Wait, is that who everyones been copying? O-Of course not, Chimalis voice rose in affront. Why would weC Then where is this all coming from? Xoc asked. Everyones acting all weird all of a sudden! Dont act as if youre not doing it as well! What?! Look, Chimali pointed. You never did that before. It was only after Winter Moon and the others appeared that you started. Xoc crossed her eyes to follow Chimalis gesture, but she couldnt see anything. It was only after she turned her head to the side that she noticed the tip of her tail under her chin. Youre trying to hold your tail in front of your nose like Winter Moon does, Chimali said, but your tail is too short! Sh-Shut up! Xoc pulled her tail behind her, Rolengorek is on the verge of collapse and youre staring at my tail. All Im saying is that youve been copying the outsiders, as well. People have been copying you in turn. Out of the corners of her vision, Xoc caught her handmaidens tucking their tails away. Were they all that impressionable? Then again, picking up on trends was a survival skill for those who lived in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. It shouldnt have been surprising that everyone was imitating behaviours from an outside world that only seemed to improve ocelo Pachans situation with every idea introduced. But where did her friends handmaiden behaviour come from? She couldnt recall any of their visitors acting that way. So, Xoc said, what did you come to see me for? I just thought youd like a report now that were back, Chimali replied. How did it go? They loved it, of course, Chimali gave her a Human-like shrug. New products; new technologies; new people C they all represent new avenues for profit. To be honest, I never realised such hunger existed until recently. But weve been trading with the Great Lut for a long time, havent we? Xoc noted, If theyre so desperate for new things, why not get them from there? Ive only come across two Merchants whove run the southern trade routes in all this time, Chimali replied. Both of them say that the Lut only trades goods that are already in circulation in our markets. She didnt like the implications of that. Saraca once suggested that Rolengorek was being exploited by the Merchants of the Great Lut, but she had no grasp of the gap between Rolengorek and the outside world until recently. We may need to be careful about the southern trade, she said. If the Lut is purposely trying to keep us in the state weve been in for generations, theyre not going to like what were doing here. Im not sure how we can control something like that, Chimali said. Our goods will eventually trickle southward through trade and someone is bound to investigate their value. Maybe Master Leeds can figure something out, Xoc sighed. The last thing we need is a swarm of Dragons flying over to put us back in our place. Is there anything else we need to discuss? Not particularly, Chimali said. Ambition and fear make for interesting allies. The Merchants will encourage Enmatzli to cooperate with us out of the fear that we might shut them out of our markets. I dont know enough about Enmatzli to say whether hell listen to them or not, but Im confident youll sway him to our side regardless. Xoc had no idea what he based his confidence in her on, but she supposed that it didnt change what she had to do. The court was packed by the time she emerged to seat herself upon her basalt throne. Clan Elders, newly appointed community leaders, and even the slumlords she was still trying to win to her side were present, making for a daunting audience that she hadnt expected. She sent her gaze across the entire court before resting her eyes upon Enmatzli. Enmatzli, she said, I trust that our hospitality is to your satisfaction? It is most gratifying, il-Enxoc, Enmatzli lowered his head. Even il-Enatazli has never afforded us a welcome such as this. I can only hope that this is a sign of things to come. If only these were better times, Xocs voice was grim. Your tour of our civilian operations will continue in the afternoon, but, before that, I must inform you of the full scope of the peril facing our Confederation. Quite frankly, Im astonished that you havent caught wind of any of it. Have the vessels you sent to supply our forces in the Draconic Kingdom not returned with news of the conflict? Some of the barges have returned, Enmatzli said, but they reported nothing out of the ordinary. They delivered their cargo to a conquered Human city just beyond our borders, then traded their way back up the river. Traded? Yes, the barges we used to send supplies were chartered. Since we only needed them to deliver supplies to their destination, the Merchants who owned the ships were released from their obligations upon delivery and resumed their usual operations. If that was the case, Enmatzlis information was months behind. But that shouldnt have been the case for clans further west. She found it difficult to believe that no one had raised the alarm in the months since Rolengoreks defeat in the Draconic Kingdom. Maybe it was a warrior clan thing again. And ocelo Atazli hasnt told you anything? No, il-Enxoc. If I may ask, just what are you getting at? Our forces in the Draconic Kingdom were defeated, Xoc told him. I can only assume that theyve pulled back to defend our borders. Enmatzli suddenly rose, his mouth hanging open in shock. What? B-But ocelo Atazli sent its best forces! Those were the Councils instructions, so everyone must have done the same. How could such a mighty army be defeated, never mind so quickly? I dont have the specific details, Xoc said. Our forces were confident about their victory when they departed this city, so someone unexpected must have happened. Whats happening in the Draconic Kingdom isnt our most pressing concern, however. How can a defeat of this magnitude not be our most pressing concern? Enmatzlis expression turned incredulous. Because the Jorgulans have overwhelmed our frontier defences and are presently invading Rolengorek, Xoc told him. That was what the most recent round of recruitment was about. The warrior clans were more concerned about bolstering their numbers than they were with individual skill, which isnt a good sign. Enmatzli sank back onto his seat. He stared silently at the half-eaten slab of meat in front of him. Iappreciate you informing us of what is going on, he said after several moments, but the warrior clans keep this sort of information to themselves for a reason. There is little that the rest of us can do but worry. Youre wrong, Xoc said. That isnt the sole reason why the warrior clans dont usually share information with everyone else. They do it because theyre proud. Not in a self-aggrandizing way, but its pride nonetheless. The warrior clans consider themselves responsible for the security of the Confederation. Everyone else depends on them for protection. To ask for help from the very people who depend on them is a shame that they couldnt live with. Death before dishonour, Enmatzli murmured. Something like that, Xoc said. Even Im that way most of the time. The furthest the warrior clans are willing to go is recruiting the clanless under the pretence of having them join one clan or the other. Yet you speak as though we may contribute to the war effort somehow. I know that we can, Xoc said. In my time rebuilding ocelo Pachan, Ive come to realise that the potential of our people isnt anywhere near being fully harnessed. The way weve divided ourselves was only possible because what were naturally capable of as Beastmen is good enough to survive with. That very strength that has helped us to survive came with a price: our civilisation has remained the same for generations and the world has left us behind as a result. I will not allow Rolengorek to remain in this state any longer. Hundreds of pairs of eyes fixed upon her as she spoke. It was enough to make most Beastmen flee in fright and confusion, but Xoc only considered the undivided attention of her court as a good thing. What do you propose? Enmatzli asked. That we fight, Xoc said simply. Each in the way that theyre capable of. Every generation has many who aspire to become warriors, yet the warrior clans never had the means to facilitate those aspirations. Many more become trapped in the stagnant mire that Rolengorek has become, doomed to repeat the same motions as the generations that came before us. I refuse to believe that this is all we will ever amount to and I would ask for everyone to help prove ourselves capable of overcoming the trials ahead. Xocs gaze settled upon the fountain in the centre of her court: the broken projector whose purpose had long eluded the very descendants of the civilisation that had created it. As lamentable as their past was, knowing about it helped them little with their present situation. What I propose is change, Xoc said. A rebellion against stagnation. A rejection of the fate imposed on us by forces shrouded beyond our veil of isolation. We must escape the blindings that the Demon Gods have left us in for centuries, and we must do so before oblivion takes us all. Before the Storm: Act 6, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Me? Pleeeeease? Extending words to stress ones desires seemed to be a common behaviour amongst mortals. Ilyshnish didnt know how it worked, but she had seen some success in imitating it. It didnt work on her, though. Youre travelling in that direction, anyway, Xoc pawed at her arm. And your memory is good. All you have to do is tell the lords that you meet during your travels what Ive been telling the lords thatve been visiting us here. Youre better at persuading people than I am, anyway. Its not the same thing, Ilyshnish said. What do you mean? Me persuading those lords isnt the same as you doing it. This is something you want to be handling personally. I dont get it. Maybe you will one day, Ilyshnish said. Does that mean you wont help me? Xoc asked. Your Merchants seem to be doing a good enough job of sending people to you, Ilyshnish answered. Things have been moving along so quickly that I thought youd appreciate some time to sort all of these guests of yours out. I can send a few thousand your way all at once if youd like. The Ocelo Lord backed away, her ears lying flat and her tail tucked between her legs. Uhno. My hair would fall out if that happened. But its already falling out, Ilyshnish said. What?! You furry creatures shed hair constantly, Ilyshnish said. Youre one of those furry creatures too, Xoc told her. Um, Im not shedding any more than I usually do, am I? No. Xocs tense posture relaxed a bit. The Ocelo Lord glanced at their surroundings before trying to enlist Ilyshnishs help again. At least help me with nar Kira, Xoc said. We already have a bit of a relationship with them and theyre among the top ten clans in the east. This equipment needs to count for as much as possible. If it means so much to you, then why not go personally? I would, Xoc replied, but Im too busy here. Well be hosting representatives from two cities and sixteen towns this week alone! Theyll be insulted if Im not around to receive them. and nar Kira wont be insulted if you dont go to make your case personally? Theyre not even expecting us, Xoc said. Our trade network hasnt come close to reaching them, so I doubt that they have any idea what were up to. This shipment were sending over is more like a pleasant surprise, so they should be happy to talk to anyone that we send. Are you sure about that? Who would get mad at free stuff? She supposed that the Beastman had a point. Free stuff was good if one was on the receiving end. What exactly would I be telling them? Ilyshnish asked. Youve attended pretty much every meeting Ive had with the visiting lords, Xoc answered. Im sure you get the gist of it by now. Very well, Ilyshnish answered with a nod, I shall demand that they submit to you as subjects of a new and unified Rolengorek. What? No! How in the world did you come up with that? Isnt that what all these visiting lords have been doing? They come in bowing and scraping. By the time youre done with them, youve guaranteed their compliance. In Ilyshnishs opinion, Xoc was too soft on her people. However, she supposed it hardly mattered so long as she got the desired results. Unifying Rolengorek worked in Ilyshnishs favour, as well. Her report to the Ministry of Transportation would be far easier C and shorter C to convey if the Merchant Guild set the standards for the countrys industry and logistics. Thats because were in a weird situation, Xoc told her. Ive seen plenty of lords when they visited the city in the past. People like me and my clanmates barely existed to them. Now, those same lords are both figuratively and literally being washed away by these floods. People will reach for any twig that they can in that situation. If you understand that much, Ilyshnish said, why arent you being more assertive? You hold the advantage over everyone else and you yourself admitted that time is of the essence when addressing the problems looming over Rolengorek. She had never met a lord quite like Xoc before. Lady Zahradnik studied things like one would study prey and there was absolutely no hesitation when she pounced on an issue. Nemel Gran was similar in that sense despite her outward displays of uncertainty: when something needed to be done, she went and did it, be it organising migrants or conquering her neighbours. Xoc, however, was like a pot of soup left unattended over a fire. She just cooked and cooked until boiling over in some charismatic display or feat of leadership. Ilyshnish idly wondered if the soup would burn at some point and what that might look like. Our problems wont be problems forever, Xoc said. I have to consider what happens after that. They may not be so cooperative after the crisis is over if they consider me an unpleasant person to work with. They may choose to do so no matter how you treat them, Ilyshnish said. Ive spoken of this matter with members of many races. The answers are varied, but they all tend towards the same conclusion. And whats that? Power is required to enforce compliance. All it takes is one act of unanswered defiance to undermine the peoples confidence in a lords rule. Butthats basically how the gangs do things. I dont want to be some sort of evil lord who oppresses their people. Ilyshnish chuffed in amusement at the Ocelo Lords words. You are conflating morality with authority, she told Xoc. This illness seems to be common in the different societies of the region. Morality may determine what is and isnt just in any particular society, but it is the effective application of power that delivers justice. You may have gotten past the point where the strong eat the weak simply because they can, but, make no mistake: the strong rule in this world. Everyone exists by the grace of a greater power. I dont think Ill ever hold so much power that I can exert it over everyone I doubt youd need to, Ilyshnish said. You only need enough power to answer challenges to your authority. Every successfully answered challenge serves to legitimise your rule. The true problem is keeping track of everything. Mortal lords truly werent suited to dominate their domains. All Dragons had to do was patrol their territories once in a while and only the most powerful or foolhardy would dare challenge them. Mortals, on the other hand, had to busy themselves with managing other mortals. Dragons had minions to deal with things that were beneath them. Do you have any ideas about how I can do that? Xoc asked. Hmmthe Merchant Guild would probably work wonders for you, Ilyshnish answered. How so? Normally, the Merchant Guild is an organisation that has enough economic clout to influence the politics of any place they set up shop in. They use that influence to help protect their interests. What they wont point out is that theyre entirely dependent on local governments to provide their members with a profitable environment. Thats one of the biggest reasons why Master Leeds so readily cooperates with you in your bid to build up ocelo Pachan: the Merchant Guild cannot expand its operations without the expansion of your authority because you are the sole authority in the area that recognises their existence. Xoc leaned on the stone railing overlooking her clanholds growing harbour. It wasnt the only infrastructure being raised along the river: not far upstream, hundreds of workers were preparing a channel for Master Leeds proposed locks, while the clans new shipyards were being built on the other side of the dam. Directly below them, the river barge loaded with equipment bound Kira was undergoing last-minute checks before casting off. I dont mind cooperating with them, the Ocelo Lord gestured to the activity below. Most of what weve achieved here is thanks to their assistance. Thats what they want you to think, anyway, Ilyshnish said. What do you mean? Xoc looked up at her curiously. A Merchants greatest obstacle is the authority that controls the land they wish to operate on, Ilyshnish replied. Economic activity is easily disrupted. If a Merchants trade route goes through a wilderness or they attempt to extract resources from it, then they must deal with the local tribes and bandits. If the local authorities are strong enough to keep the local tribes and bandits at bay, then theyre certainly strong enough to disrupt the average Merchant. I wouldnt do anything mean like that, Xoc said. I believe most Merchants hope for that response, Ilyshnish said. It means they can get away with anything for free. You should already be well aware of the cost of maintaining order. On top of that, they may take resources from your land to sell in far-off places and your people wont see a single copper coin out of it. Industries that they set up may occupy valuable space and dump undesirable waste all over the place. do people do that? When a society gets into the habit of commoditising and monetising everything, its people start framing the entire world in those terms. Ive even encountered individuals who assert that nothing has value until it is rendered into a product recognisable to their economy. That has to be a lie, Xoc said. Unfortunately not, Ilyshnish replied. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Cant people just appreciate things for what they are? I mean, what you were describing was sounding like us city folk here, but then it got ridiculous. Youre not quite there yet. Maybe youll get there soon. but I dont want to get there. Well, I cant help you with that. Anyway, it looks like everyones ready to go. Ill see you whenever I see you. A-Alright, Xoc didnt look too pleased about where their conversation had ended. Please do what you can to help us out there. We need every advantage that we can get. I have no idea whats waiting for me out there, Ilyshnish replied, so I cant reasonably promise you anything. With that, Ilyshnish made her way down to the waterfront. Vltava, Pinecone, and Pebble had already boarded the barge, occupying the space just behind Chimali and his staff. The rest of the ship was occupied by its crew, their supplies, and thousands of pieces of armour fashioned out of Nug leather. The craftsmanship of the equipment was far better than those of more civilised places would have probably expected. This was because any society that herded Magical Beasts also had access to superior materials. Those materials, in turn, demanded better artisans compared to places that relied on regular Beasts like cows, pigs, and deer. In essence, it was the timeless tale of how people in more challenging environments ended up being stronger than their counterparts who chose to live easier lives elsewhere. So, Chimali turned around to speak to them as they pushed off from the pier, are you excited about the trip? Weve been on a trip for months, Ilyshnish replied. Oh, the Ocelo Merchant chuckled. I guess thats true. For my part, I never expected that I would ever see the world outside of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. That seems to be a common story among urbanites, Ilyshnish said. They live and die within their citys limits, only ever hearing about the world beyond. Well, that wont be me, Chimali said. I want to see as much as I can. Maybe Ill come by your home one day, eh? What do you think Kira will be like? Ive heard that its a large city on a lake, Ilyshnish replied, so it will probably look like a large city on a lake. She had flown over Rolengorek C or at least the parts that she dared to C several times since her arrival, so she knew far more than that. However, time and experience proved that feigning ignorance often led to people giving away free information in an effort to impress or teach her. Thats what Ive heard as well, Chimali said. Still, its the home of a warrior clan. I wonder how different theyll look from us. Theyre Nar. Aside from that. Those fellows from Kira who came to recruit for the Jorgulan Front were all huge! If people like that are having trouble in the east, I can only wonder what they have to fight. Shouldnt you be focusing on your responsibilities as a Merchant? Ilyshnish asked. I-I can at least chat about other things, cant I? Chimali protested, Its not as if were doing anything right at this very moment. You know, I used to imagine myself as one of those mighty warriors. Once again, a commonality between multiple races displayed itself. This one, however, made more sense than most. To survive in a competitive and often violent world, most species ended up with an inbred predilection for conflict. Even unintelligent Beasts had young that naturally engaged in playfighting while the children of intelligent races even went so far as to turn mortal conflict into a variety of games. Indeed, mortal societies appeared to glorify conflict. No matter where she went, there was a fighting pit, arena, or any number of monuments raised to immortalise people who had turned mass murder into a profession. What happened, then? Ilyshnish asked. Il-Enxoc happened, I guess, Chimali answered. Some people are just born to fight and be admired by all. Just by watching her, I knew that I wasnt one of them. It didnt take long for me to give up on my dreams of becoming a warrior, and that turned out to be a good thing. I am far better at what Im doing now. You dont mind how others perceive you? There are some nasty rumours about you floating around. Im used to it, Chimali waved a paw dismissively. So long as my work isnt affected, I could care less about what people say about me. Will you even be able to carry out your work? Ilyshnish asked, Nar Kira may have heard of ocelo Pachan, but they certainly havent heard of you. Even after delivering this equipment, they may treat you as a messenger rather than a representative. Believe it or not, Chimali answered, that is the least of my concerns. You see, Ive long learned how to deal with warrior types, and it seems that warrior clans are much the same. They are good at a handful of things and not much else. Trying to portray myself as a representative when Im a Merchant would be too confusing for them. Its possible that they would even take offence at the notion that a non-warrior is trying to speak for a warrior clan. Ilyshnish tried to imagine how Lady Zahradnik might react in the face of Chimalis assessment, but it was a futile exercise. She had never witnessed anyone say something like that to her before. You seem to have put some thought into your strategy for nar Kira, Ilyshnish said. How will you ensure that il-Enxocs plans for Rolengorek dont go awry? By keeping things simple, Chimali replied. Instead of trying to assert myself as something theyll refuse to see me as, I will take advantage of the way that they frame things. Chimali will become the Merchant running the route between Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr and Kira. This crew answers to me and so any questions or requests must come to me also. Nar Kira, of course, will only discuss matters that they deem me qualified for, which is exactly what I want. For all other matters, I am merely a messenger who will deliver their words to il-Enxoc. So you mean to employ strategic incompetence. I have to admit that its a common strategy among the weak. There was a word for it? I wasnt aware. It felt like the correct course of action. Fighting the preconceptions of people who are accustomed to being in charge and whose entire purpose in life is to fight seems like a waste of time and energy to me. Better to be a face that represents a certain aspect of nar Kiras dealings with ocelo Pachan. That way, I retain the clout of a warrior clan where I require it while staying out of trouble in everything else. And you learned this while growing up in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr? Chimali shrugged. Where better to learn than at the centre of it all? To be fair, everyone is like what I described to some extent, but the clans are especially prickly about it. City folk like myself and il-Enxoc at least know how and when to be flexible. My objectives in Kira arent overly ambitious. First, I need to solidify nar Kiras positive opinion of ocelo Pachan. Second, they need to remember who I am. Ill work my way up from there in future dealings. This fight against the Jorgulans will be a long one, after all. Two barges heading in the opposite direction passed them before their ship entered the huge lake that seemed determined to swallow its surroundings. In the weeks that had passed since Xoc started unifying the Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, the water level had risen by another half-metre, putting tens of thousands of square kilometres of shoreline underwater. The flooding was slowing down, at least, if only because there was so much more space for the incoming water to fill. Ilyshnish looked up at the sliver of the moon hanging amidst a pristine field of stars. According to everyone they had spoken to, Rolengorek had two seasons C wet and dry C and they were already well into the dry season. The skies that stayed clear for weeks at a time supported that notion, yet the flooding continued unabated. Has your trade network brought you any new information related to this flooding? She asked. Aside from the fact that it continues to get worse, no, Chimali answered. Master Leeds says that our reach is expanding at a rapid pace by normal standards, but that still only means were now covering a one-hundred-odd-kilometre radius around Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. Whatever it is thats causing the flooding is still so far away that information still hasnt trickled down from wherever its happening. What are the chances that it has to do with the Jorgulan invasion? It was a question that had already been asked several times since they received news of the escalating conflict in the east. Everyone asserted that it was impossible, however, as the Jorgulans had never shown any such capability in all of the generations of their long war with Rolengorek. Surely, they reasoned, such power would have been brought to bear long ago if it existed. Ilyshnish couldnt say whether their reasoning held or not, but the weather she noticed far to the east suggested that they were wrong about the Jorgulans not being able to flood the basin. Unfortunately, the entire area reeked of Green Dragons so she didnt dare get close enough to investigate the cause. What will you do if you discover if its something that you dont have the power to stop? Ilyshnish asked. do you think that the flooding will continue forever? Chimali asked back, Will nothing remain of Rolengorek but a giant lake? I somehow doubt that, but it still leaves your people in dire straits. If the flooding got so bad that it raised water levels throughout the region, someone very powerful would undoubtedly show up to find out what was going on. The Sorcerous Kingdom, for instance, wouldnt be very happy if half of its land was flooded. Rolengoreks problem would be solved without the Beastmen ever understanding what had happened in that case. A piece of flotsam bounced off of the barges hull with a hollow thunk. Their ship slowed slightly as it entered the currents of the Oriculon, its captain cautiously examining the way ahead. Islands of debris formed out of the settlements that had been swept away by the river, turning their journey into a giant obstacle course. How many days will this add to our journey? Ilyshnish asked. It hasnt been a problem for our routes so far, the captain answered, but Ive seen some blind fools crash into half a house before. Were loaded to the waterline, so some extra eyes calling out potential hazards would be appreciated. Dawn came without incident and they were making their way past Atazli by mid-afternoon. The view from the river wasnt as informative as her flights overhead, yet Chimali gazed upon the waterfront with a crestfallen look. I knew it was like this from the reports, he said, but seeing the damage in person is something else entirely. Its like a reverse mudslide. The description made a strange sort of sense. Though nothing had been swept uphill C it was just that everyone had been slowly displaced C the way that the countless hovels of the lower citys citizens retreated before the advancing floodwaters made it seem that way. Just looking at it makes you feel so powerless, doesnt it? Chimali said, Its no wonder all of our guests acted so desperately without trying to save face. Atazli is much smaller than Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, Ilyshnish said. I wonder why it looks so much worse. Its the land that the city was built on, the Merchant beside Chimali said. Atazli was my route early on in the flooding. The whole place was built on a single mountain with low-lying jungle fanning out to the riverbank. Nine out of ten people here lived in that jungle; now theyre all crammed onto the mountains slopes. From what Ive seen, Ilyshnish said, most of the urban centres in Rolengorek are similarly structured. Clans build their holds at strategically significant high points along the river, then people populate the cities and towns in the lands below. Does that mean this will be a common sight? Some places are less vulnerable to the flooding than others, but, yes, some variant of what you see before you will be commonplace along the major rivers. Any settlements that you see are actually the fortunate ones: countless towns and villages along the river have already been completely submerged. Where did the people from those settlements go? I cant say for certain, the Merchant replied. Anyplace that offered them shelter, presumably. She doubted that there would be many places that did. Rolengorek wasnt a political monolith. In the face of what they considered a natural disaster, every clan prioritised its own members. The way that things were playing out, very few, if any, would have the resources to support refugees. I suppose that its all a part of Rolengoreks story. Were merely present to bear witness to it. Would there be an audience for such a tale? Most Humanoids wouldnt care unless she reframed Rolengorek as a Humanoid nation. Even then, the audience probably wouldnt be appreciative of the tale unless there was an antagonist to defeat. Would the Jorgulans be enough? Or the Green Dragons? Maybe both would work. With four shifts of Lup working the paddlewheels, they passed two more cities by the end of the next day. Upon confirming their populations, a thought occurred to Ilyshnish. The Con tend to live at higher elevations, dont they? Yeah, Chimali said. What about it? Doesnt that mean theyre relatively unscathed by this whole affair? Ilyshnish asked, The Urmah in the south, as well. That should be the case, Chimali said. And its a good thing, too. The Jorgulans arent the only neighbours we have to worry about. The tribes of the Worldspine are arguably worse. If they somehow unified, they would be the far greater threat. The southern frontier isnt as bad, the Merchant beside him added, but there are still tribes to defend against out there. Any disruptions to trade with the Lut would be disastrous for us. Is it really alright to be in such a precarious position? Ilyshnish said as she scanned the eastern skyline. Its not as if we chose this, Chimali said defensively. This is the best we could manage until recently. Under il-Enxocs leadership, were bound for greater things! Assuming you survive this. Yes, of course, butCwait, what are you doing? On the bench behind her, Pebble and Pinecone had pulled their slings out of their packs. Ilyshnish looked over her shoulder. Captain? She called out, Are we still looking out for potential hazards? Aye, miss. What do you have for us? One Green Dragon, Ilyshnish gestured to a distant speck that the captain probably couldnt see. Shell be on top of us in two minutes. Before the Storm: Act 6, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Thats a joke, right? Chimali said, Tell me youre joking. Im joking, Ilyshnish replied. Chimali glanced at Pebble and Pinecone, who had already each loaded a bullet into their slings. Then why does it look like theyre preparing for a fight? Chimali asked. Because theres a Green Dragon flying this way, Ilyshnish answered. But you said that you were joking! You told me to tell you that, Ilyshnish said. What did he want? At first, it sounded like he wanted to hear a comforting lie. Now, he was accusing her of lying. While Chimali and his associates continued to panic, the silhouette of the incoming Green Dragon grew large enough for even the Merchants to spot. The captain roared out orders to his crew, most of which sounded practically useless. W-Winter Moon, Chimali grabbed her arm and shook her desperately, what do we do?! Panic escalated into terror as a wave of Dragonfear washed over the crew. Several Beastmen jumped into the river while the rest remained paralysed, waiting for death to take them. Well, first, Ilyshnish replied. The Dragon flies in. A-And then? And then it dies. A loud crack snapped through the air, followed a second later by an ear-splitting shriek as Pinecones bullet shattered the Green Dragons wing at the shoulder. Their would-be attackers menacing dive turned into an uncontrolled plummet, creating a column of water as she hit the river several dozen metres ahead of them. Roars sounded from the distant shores as the Beastmen in the trees cheered their victory. Mind the water hazard, captain, Ilyshnish called out. Um, right. Their barge ponderously manoeuvred around the grounded C watered? C Green Dragon as she floated toward them. She still looked thoroughly confused about what had happened to her when Ilyshnish gave her head a whack and stuffed her corpse into an Infinite Haversack. Tell me there arent any more of those things flying around, Chimali said. Are you asking for another comforting lie, Ilyshnish asked, or would you like to know the truth? Chimali blinked up at her for several seconds. Thethe truth, please. There are plenty more lurking about, Ilyshnish wrinkled her nose at the telltale odour of aqua regia drifting on the wind. A few dozen, perhaps? I dont smell anything out of the ordinary aside from Green Dragonswell, no, thats wrong. What do you mean? Green Dragons are native to jungles, Ilyshnish replied. Its the lack of them in Rolengorek thats out of the ordinary. You could say that something like this was inevitable. I dont understand how you can claim that, Chimali said. Its not exactly a difficult concept to grasp, Ilyshnish told him. Dragons are Heteromorphs that grow stronger with age. The Jorgulan Commonwealth is ruled by Green Dragons. All they have to do is breed and grow and theyll eventually overwhelm Rolengorek. It was about as common sense as one could get. Rolengorek had two options: conquer the Jorgulan Commonwealth in a bid to exterminate the Green Dragons or lose to them after a few centuries. It appeared that their time was nearly up. The way you explain it makes Dragons sound like flying scaled rats, Chimali said. Accurate, Vltava bleated. Unable to say anything as she was, Ilyshnish could only silently glower at Vltava. Do we continue on our course? The captain asked. We cant fail this job, Chimali answered. At least we know we can defeat any Dragons that come after us. Not necessarily, Ilyshnish said. The Green that attacked us just now was a Juvenile. That was a Juvenile? How big do they get? What are the chances that a more powerful Dragon will show up? That depends on what sort of game theyre playing. Game? Chimali looked like he was about to accuse her of lying or something again, so she begrudgingly elaborated on her answer. Green Dragons fancy themselves expert schemers and masters of intrigue, Ilyshnish told him. And, to be honest, they are about as good as one can get at that sort of thing. Much like how Beastman parents might encourage their children to sharpen their hunting skills, Green Dragons encourage their young to plot and scheme against everyone around them, including others of their kind. But what does attacking our ship have to do with that? Chimali asked. The Green Dragon that attacked us was likely one that was pushed out of the nest, so to speak, Ilyshnish replied. The first thing theyll do is scout out territories to lair in. Once they settle on a new home, they then begin asserting their dominance over the area and pick out suitable tribes to serve as their minions. I still dont get what that has to do with this game, Chimali said. They play the game as rulers might. Most of the time, the tribes do their bidding, expanding the influence and wealth of their overlords and fighting endless proxy wars with the minions of other Green Dragons nearby. Green Dragons themselves wont personally participate in such conflicts unless theyre reasonably certain that victory is assured or their influence is so pitiful that they have to do everything themselves. Which one was that attack on us? Probably the latter. Most societies portray Dragons as nigh-invincible monsters, but most arent anything of the sort. Young ones are closer to strong Magical Beasts in power. Everyone remained silent in the wake of her words, seemingly digesting the information that she had shared with them. Once the last of the ships crew was fished out of the water, they resumed their journey upriver. The next few hours showed no signs of imminent attack, though the behaviour of the local shipping was telling. Everyones sticking close to the riverbank, Chimali noted. They must have hunters hidden in the trees to fend off attackers. I noticed a few patrols, Ilyshnish said, but its deterrent enough. Should we follow their example? The ships captain asked, Itll be slower going, but much safer according to what youve said. That would undermine the precedent weve just established, Ilyshnish replied. The captain exchanged a confused look with several members of his crew. Precedent? What precedent? I think I understand what Winter Moon is saying, Chimali said. We just made a decisive show of force. Scurrying to safety will cast our strength in doubtbut is it worth the risk? Theres hardly any risk, Ilyshnish scoffed. If anything, the ships hugging the shore would be attacked first. Unless a far more powerful Green lurks between here and Kira, well remain unmolested for the remainder of our journey. How did you come to that conclusion? Its just how Greens are. I mentioned that they were very good at plotting and scheming, but that also means that theyre very good at thinking themselves into pointless circles. The ships travelling along the shore are safe because the Green Dragons imagine risks nearby that may or may not exist. We appeared vulnerable since we were sailing far out of range of potential shore support, but all of the Greens that watched their sibling or whoever get turned into crafting materials understand that were an overwhelming threat. Our ship is now something that theyll ignore as potential prey, and anyone having second thoughts may take weeks to make up their minds about attacking us. that seems stupidly convoluted, the captain said. Someone once told me that thinking makes you dumb, Ilyshnish said, and thats evidently the case here. As Ilyshnish had predicted, they reached the long lake below Kira without a peep from the Green Dragons patrolling the skies overhead. Even the bravest of them wouldnt come within a kilometre of the ship. Several river barges called out to them to get to safety, but they were pointedly ignored. The shores are teeming with Merchant traffic, Chimali said. It doesnt look like theyre fighting a war at all. The Jorgulan Frontier is still hundreds of kilometres from here, the captain said. I know weve been invaded and all, but the invasion cant have gotten so far in so short a time. Someone tell the Dragons that, Chimali muttered. Much like the rest of the Oriculons course, the floodwaters had reached into the surrounding jungles. The way through the trees was mostly unnavigable for Merchant vessels, so they anchored themselves offshore while dugouts came to bear their cargo away. For the most part, the people seemed to be making do. The degree of organisation here is far greater than what weve observed on the rest of our journey, Ilyshnish said. Thats nar Kira for ya, the captain said. Their seat on the High Council isnt just for show. But cracks are still showing, Chimali said. Things may look like this, but trade is barely being pulled eastward. That should mean they dont have the resources to import goods for the war effort. Ilyshnish swivelled her ears from ship to ship, focusing her hearing in an effort to catch any useful conversations. If there were any problems, however, they werent being discussed. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. If there are so many Dragons around, Chimali said as they rounded the bend of the lake, why dont they attack us all at once? Blue Dragons would do exactly that, Ilyshnish replied. But Greens are so wrapped up in their scheming that they dont even trust their own siblings. Any suggestion of cooperation would be immediately seen as suspicious C as would any agreement to cooperate. How do they sleep at night if theyre like this all the time? By establishing vast information networks and highly defensive lairs. Dozens of them. Even if you wanted to catch one while theyre sleeping, your chances are slim. If they dont want to risk themselves, they could still send the tribes under them to fight I believe thats whats happening here, Ilyshnish said. Except its not in the way that your people are accustomed to. Everything that their minions will do serves the purposes of their masters. You mean to say that its all part of this game you speak of Precisely. I wonder if the warrior clans use this to their advantage. I know a certain warrior lord who would have the time of her life in a situation like this, Ilyshnish said. Really? Do you think you could convince her to help us? Id have to go all the way back to my territory to ask, or at least close to it. Oh. Chimalis momentary excitement faded away, but then it came back again. Surely shed be interested in a mutually beneficial relationship with Rolengorek? I know that we seem like primitives to the outside world, but Master Leeds said that we have much to offer in the way of natural resources. Il-Enxoc would be more than happy to establish a relationshipC Ive been meaning to ask this for a while now, Ilyshnish said, but are you authorised to speak on il-Enxocs behalf like this? I understand that you have your propensities as a Merchant, but shouldnt you be consulting with your lord before trying to forge any international ties for Rolengorek? Even the nicest of the lords that I know of would skin anyone who tried doing what youre doing. I-Is that so? Chimali looked away from her, Master Leeds says that opportunities are best seized when fresh and I dont think hes wrong. I hope these warrior clans of yours dont think the same way. Theyll be falling into every little trap that these Green Dragons set for them. While Ilyshnish believed that her mistress would consider the conflict with the Jorgulans entertaining, she also knew that she wouldnt just abandon her duties to play around with some jungle tribes. Considering that the Sorcerous Kingdom had just finished slaughtering upwards of a million Beastmen, Ilyshnish wasnt optimistic about Rolengoreks prospects when it came to enlisting its help. It wasnt long until they cleared the bend in the middle of the twenty-kilometre-long lake, revealing the city of Kira at its eastern end. The city was structured similarly to those that they had seen along the way, though its position C which was carved into a narrow peak by the confluence of two major rivers C lent the clanhold an especially stark vertical relief. While it would have been a pain for Beastmen to get from place to place in the city for everyday tasks, the decision to make a highly defensible settlement had paid off when it came to mitigating the impact of flooding. Unlike the cities that had come before it, only the harbour on the lowest tier of the city was submerged. Everything else stood high and dry. Their ship was directed to a berth along a temporary pier by one of the harbour officials, who came up to them with a leather scroll in hand. I will speak to the master of this vessel, she declared in rolling basso. Chimali and the captain exchanged a glance. The Ocelo Merchant stepped onto the pier to stand in front of the Nar official. This vessel is the property of ocelo Pachan, he said. My name is Chimali, the Merchant overseeing its cargo. What can I do for you? The official didnt immediately respond, her gaze travelling up the length of the vessel. It paused at each member of ocelo Pachans warrior escort before settling on Ilyshnish and her companions. Who are they? She asked. Guests from the world beyond, Chimali answered. I believe they come from a place far to the northwest of here. Theyve been in Rolengorek for months now, travelling from west to east. And your cargo? I was charged to deliver this directly to nar Kira, Chimali replied. We appreciate your clans regard for our circumstances in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, but we still mean to contribute what we can. Speak plainly, Merchant, the official growled. No beating around the bush here, I suppose. It was a strategy that would be considered unacceptably rude in civilised circles, but one had no choice but to fall in line here. Chimalis conversational tactics would be severely restricted in Kira, limiting his negotiation capabilities in an already unfamiliar battlefield. Artisans under ocelo Pachan have been commissioned to produce equipment, Chimali said. Our lord, il-Enxoc ocelo Pachan, has decreed that this equipment is to be delivered to nar Kira to gird its newly-proven warriors. The official loomed over Chimali, looking like she might devour him at any moment. After one last glance at the barge behind him, she turned and gestured to the sentries nearby. Get this cargo offloaded and secured, she said. Double the harbour watch. You, you, you and you: this way. Each you was accompanied by a gesture of the officials claw, indicating Chimali, Ilyshnish, Vltava, Pinecone, and Pebble. Everyone else appeared to be nonexistent as far as the Nar was concerned. Following Chimalis lead, Ilyshnish silently followed the official. They were led up through the levels of the city, eventually arriving at the clanhold occupying the forested plateau at the top of the mountain. Nar hunters were stationed around the perimeter at regular intervals and she spotted just as many lurking in the giant branches overhead. Going by the defenders average strength, Green Dragons like the Juvenile that had attacked them in the morning had no chance of penetrating nar Kiras defences. Even the survival of a regular Adult was in doubt. Even the way this place is constructed is a counter to Green Dragons. She sensed the currents of air as they flowed through the area. When faced with a highly defended position, a Green Dragon would simply unleash its breath weapon overhead, allowing it to settle on the victims below. However, there wasnt a single place where the poison gas could pool long enough to choke out the clanholds inhabitants. Wait here, the official said. Ilyshnish looked up at the weathered stone gate marking the entrance to the clanholds central complex. So far, everything she had seen in the clanhold was relatively new. The structure before her was out of place compared to the other buildings of the city and the clanhold, but it didnt have the same feel as the ruins of ocelo Pachan. Maybe it was a last-ditch effort by the survivors in the region to salvage the memory of what existed before the Demon Gods. A futile imitation that ultimately did nothing to hold back the darkness that engulfed Rolengorek in the aftermath of its destruction. The official returned several minutes later in the company of a much more powerful individual, though he was still a regular warrior by appearance. He almost addressed Ilyshnish first before visibly checking himself and looking down at Chimali. Vogroth nar Kira will receive you in the main hall, he told them. Chimali brightened upon hearing the newcomers words. If Ilyshnish recalled correctly C and there was no doubt that she did C Vogroth nar Kira was the person in charge of the convoy that had come to pick up reinforcements in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr over two months previous. The fellow in question awaited them in the aforementioned hall, seated behind a long stone table piled high with what passed for records in Rolengorek. The locals didnt have a formal writing system, but they did keep track of things in various ways. Unfortunately, the materials that they used didnt last very long in the jungle, so even the most well-kept of those records were eaten by vermin or rotted away within a few years. If Im not mistaken, Vogroth said once they stood in a row before him, you four were part of the group accompanying Enxoc ocelo Pachan when I spoke with her in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. I guess some of them do take note of non-warriors. The harbour authority mentioned that she goes by il-Enxoc ocelo Pachan now, Vogroth, their escort said. Well, at least someone is doing well for themselves, Vogroth rose to his feet. Would you care to explain this developmentChimali, was it? For once, Chimali was at a loss for words. He was standing before a member of the ruling clans and the idea that one could arbitrarily jump ranks as Xoc had was a ridiculous notion whether one was in Baharuth, Rolengorek, or anywhere else with a formalised hierarchy for its ruling class. It was necessary, Ilyshnish said. Hohthe outsider speaks, Vogroths emerald gaze shifted to Ilyshnish. Necessary according to whom? Necessary according to the realities of the situation, Ilyshnish replied. Il-Enxocs influence has already grown far beyond that of a minor lord. Not only have Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr and its surrounding territories fallen under her direct rule, but the nearby cities also look to her for leadership. Its true that your confederations High Council hasnt officially recognised her, but that hardly matters at this juncture. She is rallying the central territories and preparing them for the long war that has only just started, which serves to increase Rolengoreks chance of survival. I cant say that theres anything wrong with your reasoning, Vogroth said, but your lord will still have to deal with the High Councils reaction to her unorthodoxmanoeuvring. She isnt my lord, but does that mean you personally approve of what shes doing? Vogroth let out a snort before retaking his seat. I am not my father, he said, thus I have no right to speak for the High Council. Do not take any of my words or actions as an indication of such. Now, lets get down to the business at hand, shall we? It took a moment for Chimali to realise that everyone was waiting for him to speak. Ah, ermby our lords command, ocelo Pachan has organised a contribution to the ongoing war efforts in the east. The vessel we arrived in also brought with it a shipment of one thousand sets of leather armour. With them, our lord trusts that you will use them to help preserve the lives of the warriors who have recently proven themselves in our struggle against the Jorgulan Commonwealth. Recently, you saydoes that mean that these shipments will continue? Not only will they continue, Chimali replied, but they will also increase in volume. Our lord intends to harness as much of Rolengoreks industrial capacity as possible and direct it towards supporting the war effort. Of course, ocelo Pachan will send reinforcements from our own ranks once theyre combat-ready. I see, Vogroths claws tapped rhythmically against the table. Is there any particular reason that ocelo Pachan chose to deliver this shipment to Kira instead of one of the cities closer to the front lines? Several, Chimali replied. Nar Kira is already aware of our existence, which helps us avoid any of the complications that we might experience with the other clans. Also, practically speaking, ocelo Pachan has no idea where the front line is. As a Merchant, it already feels outrageous enough that we were attacked by a Dragon not a day away from your city. As the individual responsible for delivering this important cargo, I wouldnt dare risk carrying it any further. A low growl rose from behind the table. Chimali fell back a step. What happened to this Dragon that attacked you? Vogroth asked, Where did it fly off to? There were no reports of damage to your ship. Rather than flying anywhere, Chimali answered, it fell into the river. Our defenders were able to put it down before it could reach us. Do you have any proof of your claim? Chimali looked up at Ilyshnish. Ilyshnish looked around the hall. We never got a chance to dress our kill, she said. Is there a convenient place where we may do this? Vogroth glanced over her with a puzzled look, but eventually rose again to lead them back out into the courtyard. The residents nearby jumped in unison when Ilyshnish produced the serpentine corpse of the Juvenile Green Dragon and tossed it on the ground. A small crowd gathered to watch as Pinecone and Pebble moved to dress their kill, chatting excitedly among themselves. How many other Dragons were in the vicinity when you attacked? Vogroth asked. A few dozen, Ilyshnish answered, but they were content to see whether the attack would be successful or not. Good, Vogroth said. Once in a while, one of these things will decide that an apparent opportunity is worth the risk. This should give the rest something to think about for the next week or so. Do you mean to say that attacks such as the one we experienced are already routine? They have fallen into a somewhat predictable pattern, yes, Vogroth replied. The younger Dragons have little recourse but to involve themselves personally in the conflict to gain prestige in the eyes of their peers. Fighting on the front lines would be suicide for them, so theyve infiltrated the skies safely past the war zone. So you understand the nature of Greens. The Nar scion chuckled. Weve been fighting them for centuries, so I like to think that weve at least gained some understanding of our enemies. Then what about the changes to security once your official learned of our cargo? Many of the Commonwealths races are aquatic or semi-aquatic, Vogroth replied. The lord of this lake wont tolerate any Dragons dwelling in his domain, but he cares little about the camps of Jorgulan raiders that have moved in. Anything of value left unattended on the water tends to fall victim to their raids. It seems that you have the situation well in hand, Ilyshnish said. This is nothing compared to whats happening further east. So long as the measures weve enacted are observed, things are not so different from before the invasion. I believe that Chimali should be informed of these measures, Ilyshnish gestured to the ocelo Merchant. Hell be responsible for relaying them to those managing the logistics between ocelo Pachan and nar Kira, after all. Beside her, Chimali bowed slightly. Its reassuring to know that youve already secured a route to Kira, he said. I will ensure that our Merchants will comply with your protocols. Indeed, Vogroth raised his voice by several notches. We have much to discuss. Too much to discuss just standing here. I will have my people prepare a suitable meal: tonight, we will hold a feast to welcome the rise of a reliable new ally! Before the Storm: Act 6, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 While a bit scrawny, the nine-metre-long Juvenile Green proved far too much for Pinecone and Pebble to eat in one sitting. They elected to share most of its meat with their host, but it wasnt nearly enough to feed all of the feasts attendees. As a result, the carcass was divided between several tables and picked clean within the first few minutes of the meal. Bloody platters piled high with cuts of freshly slaughtered Nug were served shortly after. They werent sure what to do with Vltava, so they just dumped a bunch of twigs and leaves in front of him. Ilyshnish feared that he might take the treatment as an insult, but he merely sniffed at the haphazard offering before wandering off to harass the local mystics. The herds around Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr are being culled due to the flooding, Chimali asked from the end of Vogroths table, are the tribes around Kira doing the same? They are, Vogroth answered, though I imagine its not nearly as severe as the lower parts of the basin. Only a fifth of our land has been affected by the flooding, mostly around the lake and along the major rivers. Being short a fifth of food production still seemed like a pretty big deal. Were the Beastmen capable of tolerating such a shortage? Are the warrior clans aware of the mounting issues in the west? Chimali continued pursuing his line of questioning. Of course, Vogroth replied, but knowing about a problem doesnt mean we can do anything about it. The only real option that we have available to alleviate the issue is sending recruits from the cities to the front lines. I believe that the civilian clans are well aware of this. And theyve gone to Xoc, in turn. The recruitment pitch that she had heard in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr wasnt very compelling. It was a mostly emotional plea to the peoples pride as Beastmen, which was woefully out of touch in the city. Vogroth might have felt that choosing between starvation and war was an obvious decision, but most of the city folk didnt identify as warriors. The security of Rolengorek was supposed to be the warrior clans responsibility and most of the citizens were certain that they could never become as powerful as one of their members. What about the war itself? Ilyshnish asked, How has it affected the lives of your people? The rainy season has always been the time when the Jorgulans advance along the frontier, Vogroth answered. Weve mostly treated it as an extended offensive on the Jorgulans part. But the border fortresses have been lost, Chimali said. Isnt that bad? Vogroth looked down the table at Chimali, as if considering whether he should answer his question at all. The Ocelo Merchant had clearly reached the limit of what he was allowed to ask. The fortresses have been occupied by the Jorgulans in the past, Vogroth finally said. Our mystics advise us on the weather and we withdraw our troops during extended wet seasons. It isnt as if those fortresses were lost with all of their defenders. I see, Chimali breathed a sigh of relief. Forgive me for my ignorance. Your current situation is more than irregular, however, Ilyshnish said. Speaking of which, my companions and I are investigating several things, including this mysterious flooding. The dry season in Rolengorek is evidently well underway, so we can only assume that something further along is causing it. Its snowing in the Worldspine, Vogroth told her. So much so that the clans along the northern frontier report that they can see the glaciers advance day by day. The Con have been fighting a seemingly endless migration of mountain tribes driven out by the never-ending blizzards smothering the high peaks and valleys. So much for the Con being untouched by all of this. Have you investigated the cause? The cause? I just said that its snowing, didnt I? Ilyshnish exchanged a glance with the Krkono?e. It sounded like they would have to take a look for themselves. Just to be certain, Ilyshnish said, there wouldnt happen to be fighting in the south, is there? Thankfully not, Vogroth let out a good-humoured chuff. And while our situation may seem dire to those unfamiliar with life in the east, its essentially the same fight as always. No new adversary has reared its ugly head aside from the weather in the north, which is beyond our borders. It isnt as if the Jorgulans have grown in number, nor have the northern tribes grown any stronger. Once the weather returns to normal, well push them right back out. How are your forces faring in the meantime? Ilyshnish asked. Theyre doing quite well, all things considered. Were enjoying shorter supply lines and the exact opposite is happening with the Jorgulans. Every time they attack, its like theyre sending us a feastat least if the attacking party is edible. For the time being, we fight defensively, exacting a cost against the Jorgulans that they cannot possibly pay for long. But its not for the Jorgulans to decide. Not the tribes youre fighting, anyway. Their masters would decide what could or couldnt be paid. The lives of a hundred or even a thousand tribes was a negligible price to advance their draconic prestige. If thats the case, Chimali said, what was the purpose of the recruitment that we witnessed? My Merchant peers have also noted that exports to the east have fallen off. The purpose was to recruit warriors, Vogroth said matter-of-factly. While we are facing the same enemies, we are facing a different type of conflict. The Jorgulans fully intend to occupy our territories and this results in a higher intensity conflict than usual. That means more warriors than anticipated are required to defend Rolengorek and the reserves that we would usually rely upon are already committed elsewhere. Il-Enxoc mentioned that it may take generations for the fighting to reach Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr even if things went badly for us Your lord knows what she is talking about, Vogroth agreed. You would do well to put more trust in her judgement. So you mean that her decision to send material support to Kira is also correct? It is, and it shows that she has a sound grasp of our strategic situation. She understands what is needed and what she can do to help. This will serve her well when the High Council reviews her actions; her having civilian associates who try to involve themselves in matters beyond their purview will not. Even when Chimali attempted to retreat behind the shield of authority that he thought he could rely on, Vogroth made sure to hunt him down and give him a verbal mangling. It seemed that the members of nar Kira were well accustomed to dealing with civilian types C at least in the sense of maintaining their absolute hold on authority. Except Vogroth has made a fatal mistake. After regaling her nar Kira hosts with a few well-received tales of the Empires campaign in the blister C they didnt seem to care that it involved Humans C Ilyshnish retired to sniff around her accommodations. The wooden structure was comfortably large by local standards, offering a view of the nearby mountain ranges and the lake nestled between them. Unlike Human cities, the entire landscape was lightless since the lands inhabitants possessed Darkvision. Now theres a weak point if there ever was one. I wonder if the Greens have realised it yet Ironically, an illuminated Human city had a far better chance of detecting night raids conducted by Dragons than the Beastman city arrayed before her. Dragons could see as well at night as they could during the day, while the innate Darkvision of Demihumans was usually limited to two dozen metres or so. A shrewd and observant Green could probably identify locations without Beastman hunters nearby and fly in undetected to wreak all sorts of havoc. The sounds of the feast nearby ended and Chimali appeared a few minutes later. He came up to her while carefully examining their surroundings. After a moment, he turned away from the vista C he probably couldnt see any of it, after all. Those songs that you shared at the feast, he said. Theyre new to me. They should be, Ilyshnish replied. I havent performed them in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. Are they true? Yes. The events that I recounted happened less than a year ago, several hundred kilometres north of the Draconic Kingdom. Much like when she had spoken of the Blister Campaign in other parts of Rolengorek, she had kept her own contributions out of it. She didnt want to suddenly be co-opted into the war with the Greens here. The younger Dragons werent any threat to her, but she didnt feel like having their patriarch teleport behind her after he decided that she was an unwelcome element in his broods little game. Well, nar Kira certainly enjoyed your performances, Chimali said. I guess Dragons are a menace wherever you go. Mostly to people who cant see any way other than their own, Ilyshnish said. There are plenty of Dragons who cant help but meddle in the affairs of others, but most usually mind their own business. Many mortals even thrive under Draconic rule. Thats difficult to imagine. Is it? The Great Lut is ruled by Blue Dragons. Rolengorek has been trading with the Lut for generations. Chimali paced across the floor with a disgruntled huff. And they endeavour to keep my people primitive. What of it? Your people arent subjects of the Storm Dragon Lord. Is there a Dragon Lord over these Green Dragons attacking us? If there is, it wont matter much in the context of this current invasion. The Jorgulan Commonwealth would presumably be the domain of this Dragon Lord, and he wouldnt act outside of his domain without good reason. Is the death of his progeny not a good enough reason? Ilyshnish snorted. Of course not. This game that theyre playing will only end after the strongest few stand atop a mountain of their siblings corpses. Those who perish arent worthy of existence. At any rate, did you enjoy the feast? Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. It was very exclusive, Chimali replied. I had hoped there would be a few people there to discuss my end of things with, but it was nothing but warriors and mystics. Ill have to go down into the city in the morning to see what I can figure out. What about Vogroth? He gave you quite the dressing down. Chimali looked over his shoulder in the direction of the clanholds central complex before turning his attention back to their conversation. Believe it or not, he said, I was more wary of him before that moment. When he tried to overpower me, his ignorance was made plain at the same time. He may have done Ocelo Pachan a favour in the past, but he doesnt understand what we are. Vogroth only sees what he wants to see and he throws his weight around as one might expect. As far as lords go, he is nothing compared to il-Enxoc. You still have to work with him, Ilyshnish noted. And I will, Chimali replied. At least for a bit. Once Vogroth is satisfied that he has everything under control, I suspect that Ill only be seeing nar Kiras associates down in the city. Hopefully, they wont all be warriors. In other words, things had mostly gone according to plan for Chimali, though it was a rougher experience than anticipated. All he had to do now was stay out of trouble. The following morning, Vogroth invited Ilyshnish C and only her C to join him for an early meal. There was no feast awaiting her this time: only a sour-looking Nar sitting beside Vogroth. Ah, Winter Moon, Vogroth said. Im glad you could make it. This is my brother, Ghroklor. Hes the fourth son of my fathers second wife. He just returned from the Jorgulan Front with one of our armies. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Ghroklor nar Kira, Ilyshnish inclined her head. My brother tells me that youre investigating the cause behind our flooding problems, Ghroklor said. Among other things, Ilyshnish replied. The flooding started well after we arrived in Rolengorek and we couldnt help but be curious about why it was happening. A disaster of this magnitude will affect a far greater region than just your jungle home. He also said that you have extensive knowledge about fighting Green Dragons. I possess a handful of tales involving battles with Green Dragons. Whether it qualifies as extensive knowledge is another matter. I would hear these tales, Winter Moon, Ghroklor said. In exchange, I can accompany you on your investigation. In this day and age, you will find that the authority or nar Kira will save you a lot of time and trouble. Except we can just fly over all of that time and trouble Ilyshnish supposed it would come in handy if they wanted to quietly handle any uncooperative locals squatting in some ruins. She could probably glean plenty of information about the ongoing conflict and Rolengorek in general from Ghroklor, as well. Your proposal seems fair, Ilyshnish said. But is it alright with you? Youve just come back from the battlefront. Ill be fine, Ghroklor replied. One of my younger sisters will be leading the army in the coming season and I would rather be doing something out there than being at home yelling at recruits from the cities. Before you run off on one of grandfathers adventures, Vogroth said, you have an army to finish situating. Its just the Worldspine, not the Swarmlands. I still cant believe you liked the stories of that place over that of the Confederacy. The Confederacy sounded boring. Like us, but better. The Swarmlands were truly alien and had plenty of action besides. The two brothers continued to exchange banter as they descended from the clanhold. Ilyshnish silently padded after them, content with trying to decipher their discussion. They were far more aware of the world beyond Rolengorek than the average denizen of the jungle, and it was thanks to a common ancestor who had become what many tribes called a Traveller. Their conversation eventually dried up, however, and they moved on to address more immediate matters. So, Vogroth asked as they made their way through the middle levels of the city, did the Jorgulans come up with any interesting surprises? Theyre sticking to their usual tactics, Ghroklor grumbled. And I see no reason why they wouldnt. We need more warriors on the front lines to guard the waterways or well be forced out of our positions by the Jorgulans incessant flanking manoeuvres. Were moving people as fast as our logistics allow, Vogroth said. Speaking of which, how did the first batch of city recruits work out? Ghroklor made a derisive noise, flicking his ear in annoyance. Pretty much as expected. They cried, pissed, and shit themselves the moment we entered actual combat. Whenever a Dragon appearedugh, dont even get me started. Its outrageous how soft they are C are they even Beastmen? There have been suggestions to start them on domestic patrol duties Forget that. Its best to get this ridiculousness over with as quickly as possible. Our warbands need people that they can trust on the battlefield. We have neither the time nor the resources to coddle those mewling cubs. If you dont mind my asking, Ilyshnish said, are you suffering many losses due to this Jorgulan offensive? Casualties, yes, Ghroklor replied. Fatalities, no. If I were to compare it to the last time I was out there, were actually doing better. That was a highly irregular tour of duty, brother, Vogroth noted. No doubt. There was so much rain that we were nearly swept into the Commonwealth. Do you mean to say that youve been facing irregular weather since then? Ilyshnish asked. It has nothing to do with the current flooding if thats what youre asking, Ghroklor answered. The weather returned to normal a week or so after we withdrew. Theyre quick to discount anomalies. Is it carelessness? No, theyre like the imperials in more ways than one. If it wasnt real, then it wasnt worth thinking about. Generally speaking, Ilyshnish found that people didnt give any consideration to things that they didnt know existed. The two brothers eventually arrived in a section of the city that looked purpose-built to house a large number of warriors. Indeed, the entire area was abuzz with activity, with warriors and civilians alike rushing about moving one load or the other. Along one of the roads coming in from the waterfront, Ilyshnish spotted Chimali and the other members of ocelo Pachans party gathered around their delivered equipment. This must be the shipment that you mentioned, Ghroklor said. Yes, brother, Vogroth replied. The new lord of ocelo Pachan is not only a solid strategist, but also a shrewd politician. Since more support is inbound, we should distribute this batch of equipment to your warriors here. Ghroklor called for his warbands to assemble, leaving Chimali, his staff, and a handful of locals scrambling to make what preparations they could for the presentation. Ilyshnish watched the proceedings curiously. She had heard of similar ceremonies being held in the Empire, but she had never witnessed one before. Unsure where she should be standing, Ilyshnish went over to where Chimali and his staff were standing in the shadows of a tree to the side. I see you managed to find your way around, Ilyshnish said. And its a good thing that I did, Chimali replied. I didnt think that nar Kira would be so aloof from the citys everyday affairs. By Enmatzlis accounts, Ilyshnish noted, ocelo Atazli is the same way. I guess. Its still odd how much their rule differs from that of il-Enxoc. It was somewhat strange. She had observed various warrior lords on her travels and most of them were more like Xoc than they were like Vogroth and Ghroklor. Maybe they arent lords at all, Ilyshnish mused. Can you tell? Well, physically speaking, they are more the size of the Nar warriors that you see around here. They havent claimed to be lords, either. To me, it feels like theyre warriors trying to run things in their lords absence. From what she had seen, Beastman scions like Vogroth and Ghroklor were treated as warriors possessing a strong pedigree rather than lords in their own right. That should have still cultivated their leadership skills, however, so it didnt explain what she was seeing now. Maybe her mistress would have a better idea of what was going on. Have the civilians youve been working with mentioned anything concerning their behaviour? Ilyshnish asked. Theyve mostly spoken in their defence, Chimali answered. They were pretty energetic about it too, so I didnt want to push things too far. The ruling elite are well-loved here, despite some of the ridiculous things Ive seen. On the makeshift stage in the mustering field, Ghroklor called up the leaders of his armys warbands, who in turn called up the warriors who received their new sets of leather armour. Most of the recipients were chosen for exceptional feats of valour, which seemed to translate into killing more enemies than usual. It wasnt much different from how the general population of other races tended to gauge the value of a combatant. For the warriors part, they were all clearly enthused. Those who had received a set of armour couldnt hold out for long until they tried equipping their new items while everyone else crowded around them. Rather than their envy fuelling resentment, it only seemed to generate bouts of bragging and pledges about how they would do just as well C if not better C the next time they went to the front so they could receive fine armour of their own. Its not even enchanted, for crying out loud. Do they even know who gave it to them? Ocelo Pachan hasnt been mentioned so far in thisceremony, Ilyshnish said. Wouldnt it be to your clans benefit if these people know where their prizes are coming from? Im not sure if thats normal or not, Chimali replied, then paused to think for a moment. It probably is. But the people who helped us handle the cargo know about it and someones bound to ask. Also, I see some people from the old fighting pits among the warriors here that I can go and catch up with. Everyone who desires a new set of fine armour will know where it comes from in no timethough I doubt it will result in a profitable trade route. Why not? Because these fellows arent paid very much. Actually, I cant honestly say theyre being paid at all. You heard the recruitment proposal back in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, didnt you? They offered war as an alternative to starvation: that means the warrior clans are seeing to their basic needs and nothing more. I see. Ilyshnish examined the figures in the crowd, matching a few to the scene in her memories. Back then, some expressed confidence in their fighting ability and were eager to prove themselves. Others were only interested in the prospect of filling their hollow bellies. None doubted that Vogroth nar Kira would give them what they wanted. She wondered if they still thought it was worth it now. How many did they lose? Hm? How many in this army died on the Jorgulan Frontier? Ilyshnish asked, Those recruits left Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr barely two months ago and theyre already back from the front. Im sure you noticed how they replied to our questions yesterday. As receptive as they seem to be, nar Kira is as evasive as any other warrior clan when it comes to their military secrets. Ive only really spoken with the crews at the docks so far, Chimali answered, but they say that the losses werent significant. These warriors wouldnt be so upbeat if they had suffered some great defeatat least if they were still sane. Even if nar Kira has omitted much, it doesnt seem like theyve lied to us outright. They may as well have. If the information that she delivered to Lady Shalltear didnt match reality, Ilyshnish might get her horns sawed off or worse. Winter Moon, Chimali said, youre a Bard, right? A powerful one. Why wonder about the truth if you have the skill to draw it out of anyone you wish? What makes you think I can do that? A hunch, maybe. Well, more than that. Even before outsiders started coming to Rolengorek, I knew that Bards had a way of wheedling words out of others and turning strangers to their side. It was something that I was always jealous of and they wouldnt be much more than lorekeepers otherwise. When you and Mitra appeared, the difference in ability was so stark that I couldnt help but notice. You are from a far-off land, yet you easily slip into anyones good graces should you so please. Even people from the warrior clans open up to you without question. Chimalis fur rose as Ilyshnish peered at him. She measured him against the other Merchants in his staff, and then a number of the locals. He stood a bit above the others in terms of strength, but it was a significant gap between individuals of civilian vocations. When she first arrived in Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, he was little more than a common Rogue in a city teeming with them. It would be prudent for you to keep that insight to yourself, Ilyshnish said. Knowledge can make you a threat, and youre the type of threat that can be crushed without a second thought. As for why I didnt draw out the truthwell, everyone has a song of their own to sing. Truth; lies; ignorance; delusion C they are all a part of that song. To deny any one aspect would make the whole a lie in itself. Fiction. But you do use your powers to further your personal agendas If the songs of others are meant to intertwine with mine, yes. But I never use my powers to make the world less than what it is. Winter Moon! Her whiskers twitched at the sound of Ghroklors voice. She turned to regard him as he made his way from the stage towards them. Were done here, he said. And? Call together your companions. We can begin our journey north anytime. Dont you need to prepare for the trip? Its just me thats coming, Ghroklor thumped his chest with a paw. Ill be able to manage our little trip just fine. Before the Storm: Act 6, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 I think we lost him again. Probably. Stopping to stand between the roots of a Kapok tree, Ilyshnish peered down the mountain trail. Someone should carry him, Ilyshnish said. It will take us a week to get to the Worldspine at this rate. The Krkono?e remained silent. Five minutes later, a figure appeared in the shadows of the undergrowth. Heavy panting filled the air as Ghroklor nar Kira closed on their location. Despite his ragged condition, his face was set in an expression of self-assuredness as he walked right past them. That expression instantly disintegrated when Vltava stepped out from between the roots and nipped the tip of the Nars tail. Ghroklor leapt up with a yowl. Shavings of wood rained down on Ilyshnish as his claws dug long furrows into the trunk above them. Vltava made a derisive noise. Is it common for Beastmen to get ambushed by herbivores around here? Ilyshnish asked. O-Of course not! Ghroklor released his grip on the tree, landing on the ground beside them. He raised his tail in front of himself, examining it for a moment before lowering it again. Usually, he said, the only thing that attacks us out here are raiders, various Magical Beasts, and Monsters. Thus any attack elicits an extreme reaction. I seewell, if you keep falling behind us, a predator will undoubtedly mark you out as the weakest in our group and nature will take its course. Are you sure about not taking the barge upriver? Korrogh is the farthest river traffic is permitted for good reason, Ghroklor replied. Past that point, the waterways have a high chance of harbouring a Jorgulan tribe. As confident as anyone may be in their strength, it will avail them little against raiders tearing a hole in the bottom of a ship. Ilyshnish disagreed with his assessment of their chances, but it was pointless to argue since they were already on the road. Their journey north to the Worldspine didnt start with them heading north at all: they had travelled three hundred kilometres east up the Oriculon before reaching the city of Korrogh. From there, they set off on foot northeast following a river of the same name. According to her mistress, the average Nar civilian was only capable of walking twenty kilometres a day on the coastal plains of the Draconic Kingdom. Their hunters could traverse a greater distance, but Ghroklor showed no sign of being one. Going by what they could squeeze out of him, it would take nine or ten days to cover the one-hundred-fifty-kilometre-long uphill trek to the Worldspine. Maybe longer, considering this detour In order to mitigate losses from raiding, the route prescribed to Merchants and other travellers was a dozen kilometres west of the main road along the river. Ilyshnish and the Krkono?e didnt particularly care which route they took so long as it went in the right direction, but that was before they found out how slow Ghroklor was. Is that a convoy up ahead? Ghroklor asked. Yes, Ilyshnish asked. We decided it was for the best that you speak to them on our behalf. Having strangers come up from behind them might result in a less-than-friendly reaction. A prudent choice. The Nar straightened his Green Dragonscale armour and patted down his fur before walking ahead to address the people in the rear of the convoy. In truth, Ilyshnish and the Krkono?e were going to just bypass them, but Pebble figured that the only way for them to not have the prideful Nar kill himself trying to keep up was to give him an excuse to slow down. After speaking with the caravan for a few minutes, Ghroklor waved back in Ilyshnishs general direction. She hated it when people did that. Are we going to travel with them? Pinecone asked. I figured we could use them as a slowly moving base of operations, Pebble answered. We have much to investigate along the way. Winter Moon can identify potential sites from the air. Im not even sure what a potential site would look like, Ilyshnish said. These arent just Ocelo lands, you know. Vltavas search of Kira hadnt turned up any ancient ruins, so she didnt have any examples of non-Ocelo ruins to match her observations with. The Ocelo ruins dont try to meld with the landscape, Pebble reasoned, and the architecture in Kira suggests that their ancestors did the same. Anything artificial should stick out to you. She supposed that was true. Her Draconic senses allowed her to map out every nook and cranny of her surroundings. Thick overgrowth and even layers of soil couldnt foil her from feeling out what lay beneath them. The caravans members shied away when Ilyshnish revealed herself. Ghroklor made calming gestures as he introduced them. These are my travelling companions, he said. This is Winter Moon, thats Pebble, and thats Pinecone. Vltava iswhere did Vltava go? Who knows, Ilyshnish shrugged. Hell show up when he feels like it, Pinecone said. Right, Ghroklor said. Anyway, Winter Moon and her party are visitors from a land far to the northwest. I hope everyone can get along as fellow Beastmen. Sounds of awe and curiosity rose from the members of the caravan. The fact that they were from the world beyond seemed to interest them the most. Do you intend to travel with us, sir? One of the caravans guards asked. It would be prudent to do so, Ghroklor answered. Whats the destination of your cargo? The northern front, the warrior replied. Perfect! Ghroklor narrowed his eyes, Were heading to the Worldspine ourselves. Lets hope that our journey will be an enjoyable one! With that, the convoy got going again. Or, rather, the rear of it. The rest hadnt stopped to see what Ghroklor had to say. With hundreds of members, the procession wound its way along the high jungle trail, disappearing around a cliff a kilometre ahead of them. This caravan has quite the escort, Ilyshnish noted. Our supply lines must stay secure, after all, Ghroklor said. Once, Merchants and travellers could go back and forth without much concern for their safety. With the Jorgulan advance, its standard practice to consolidate an entire days worth of traffic into a single, easy-to-defend convoy like this. There must be at least two warbands here, Ilyshnish said. Will the Jorgulans still attack? Ghroklor looked to the warrior nearby for an answer. They dont attack our convoys often, the Lup warrior said. But when they do, its a pretty big deal. A Dragon will coordinate with several tribes in a bid to take everything. Ilyshnish glanced at the canopy above. How often do they succeed? She asked. Early in their offensive, the warrior answered, they were winning more encounters than we would have liked. Theyve lost the element of surprise, though. So long as our patrols keep thinning out the invaders, they cant muster a large enough force to attack caravans like this. How do you thin them out if theyre using the waterways to get around? They may spend most of their time underwater, the warrior replied, but they still have to eat. Our patrols hit them when they come out to hunt. Weve even had success baiting them out with Nug that were marked for culling anyway. Interesting, Ilyshnish said. So youre effectively laying siege to the invaders. Exactly, the Lup growled in amusement. It may seem that they have an unassailable position, but thats only true if you fight them on their terms. The Jorgulans can only send as many raiders as they can feed, which isnt enough to shatter our defences. Any sign of Kaak? Ghroklor asked. Thankfully no, the warrior replied. Were being extra careful about detecting their hives. Whats a Kaak? Ilyshnish asked. An insectoid race from the Commonwealth, Ghroklor told her. Theyre probably the biggest threat to us, but they only operate within a certain range of their hives. If one of their queens manages to establish a hive, the Jorgulans will essentially have unlimited ammunition to use against us. Ammunition? Kaak explodeat least one type of Kaak does. Its a problematic form of offence. What type of explosion is it? The fiery type. Some say its similar to the Fireballs that outsider mages throw around. Ilyshnish suppressed a shudder. She wanted nothing to do with a bunch of crawling fireballs. Nightfall saw them arriving at a well-used camp overlooking a town on the Korrogh River. At their elevation, the town was barely touched by the flooding, though the meltwater coming from upstream had still transformed the river into a torrent that had scoured away anything along its banks. Now that everyone had gathered, Ilyshnish was finally able to take a proper inventory of the caravan and its members. The two warbands were Lup and Nar, respectively. Going by the strength of their members, attacks by younger Green Dragons wouldnt be a problem. The civilian population was mixed and they even brought their family members along with them. This wasnt a surprise as they couldnt just leave their children somewhere for days and weeks while they worked; nor could they afford to even if they did. She settled down near a group of Merchants setting up a large Nug hide tent C one of many arranged around one of the camps sentry fires. The group eyed her warily until she addressed them. Is this your first time running this route? Ilyshnish asked, My understanding is that people usually travel by river. Third time, an Ocelo Merchant answered, all from this change in our route. Second, said another. My familys run the highland routes well be seeing later on for generations, a Con Merchant added. What about you? You look like you belong up in the Worldspine, but I dont think Ive heard of anything like your kind. Im from a mountain range far to the northwest, Ilyshnish replied. The conditions there are similar enough to your Worldspine. Ive been looking forward to our visit. The Merchants stopped what they were doing to exchange a look between themselves. I wouldnt recommend any sort of visit, the Con Merchant said as he resumed his work. Your mountain home might be filled with friendly folk, but the tribes up in the Worldspine are anything but. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Savages and cannibals that cant do anything but raid and wage war on their neighbours, the Lup Merchant said with a snap of his teeth. Theyre not civil like us. What races are these tribes in the Worldspine formed out of? Ilyshnish asked, Its been hard to get any useful information about whats going on up there. As far as the dominant tribes go, the Lup Merchant replied, There are the Skrili and Haugrarl in the area were delivering this cargo to. The Skrili are blood-drinking monsters made out of shards of ice. The Haugrarl are like Owlbears, but smarter. And you have no interactions with them beyond raiding? They attack anyone that isnt one of theirs, so trying to trade or even talk with them is useless. The northern tribes are just one giant collection of angry assholes. Thats a shame, Ilyshnish said. You may have divided this place into friends and enemies, but everyone here is a stranger to me. Id have liked to hear their story, as well. The Merchant snorted, securing his line to a wooden tent peg. Even if you could, I doubt youd hear anything but eat and kill. I see, Ilyshnish said. Well, enough of that, I suppose. How about we move onto a topic that may be more to a Merchants interest? What might that be, miss? Winter Moon, Ilyshnish said as she bowed slightly, my apologies for not introducing myself earlier. Names Yip, the Lup Merchant said. Ragh, the Con Merchant raised a paw. The two Merchants and a few of their family members settled onto a ring of boulders rolled into place around the nearby sentry fire. Some raw Nug meat of dubious freshness was passed around, which most of the travellers opted to cook over the fire with wooden skewers. Are the others at this tent members of your families? Ilyshnish asked. Thats right, Yip yipped. Three generations, all right with us here. It looks like everyones involved in the work. Of course! We wouldnt be able to move so much if they didnt. Were going a lot slower than were used to, though, Ragh said. The warrior clans insist on having everyone travel together for safety. Meaning they could only move at the speed of their slowest members, which were Nar. The warbands escorting them seemed to be making the most out of the slow rate of travel, but Ilyshnish wondered whether it was better to just have faster caravans. Speed was often the best armour, after all. I take it that you dont usually hire an escort? Its usually safe to go about our business without one, Yip replied. At least for bigger Merchants like us. We only go between the largest markets and most of it is by river. Theyre big Merchants? Compared to Human and Dwarven companies, they werent much to look at. The entire convoy that she was travelling with would amount to a single caravan of one company under the Merchant Nobles in the Sorcerous Kingdom. As major Merchants, Ilyshnish asked, have you ever considered collaborating with other Merchants? We travel together if thats what you mean, Ragh answered. Cargos arent perfect all the time and sometimes you have half a hold to spare. Well split the cost of the charter with another Merchant when that happens. Thats not quite what I meant, Ilyshnish said. I was thinking more along the lines of banding together as an organisation that looked out for your common interests and supported its members with various services. I cant say that anyones proposed something like that before, Yip said. Is that something Merchants elsewhere do? Yes, thats right, Ilyshnish replied. With its robust trade networks, I was surprised to find that it wasnt commonplace in Rolengorek. In fact, the only location that had something similar was Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. Really? Yip asked, Whats it like? The Beastmen watched Ilyshnish intently as she considered what she should share. As the Krkono?e occasionally mentioned, the people of Rolengorek had a number of conceptual barriers that outsiders had to deal with. She supposed that those barriers now also existed between Xocs burgeoning base of power and the rest of the Confederation. Its very popular with the local Merchants and artisans, Ilyshnish answered. And artisans? Yes, thats right. The Merchant Guild C thats what the organisation is called C has been building new infrastructure around the city and theyve set about establishing standards and measures for industry and commerce. Thats pretty vague, Ragh said. Could you go into the details of some of that? Of course, Ilyshnish replied. Infrastructure would include secure new markets and piers to replace the ones taken by the flooding. Theyre also establishing social infrastructure to support their long-term efforts. Members can secure permanent housing for their families. Schools are teaching children to read, write, and calculate, while a formal apprenticeship program is in place for many vocations. Whats an apprenticeship? Ilyshnish gestured to some of the younger Beastmen nearby. Its a formalised system to teach members of the next generation their respective trades. Once children are old enough to start working, they begin learning under an experienced member of the guild. This is not unlike how you teach your children the family business. The difference is that an apprenticeship conforms to the Merchant Guilds standards. You mean theyll take our children away from us? A female Lup sitting beside Yip asked worriedly. Why must these mortals have such an unhealthy attachment to their children? Its not as if they snatch them away, Ilyshnish said. Most of the time, masters end up teaching their own children. Some see it as an opportunity for them to explore new horizons before returning to help with the family business. The answer seemed to quell their apprehension somewhat. To her side, a Con raised a paw. You mentioned reading and writing, she said. What do you mean by that? Ugh Now that she thought about it, the Humans used Low Draconic. That probably wouldnt go over well when Rolengorek was at war with a gang of Green Dragons. Its a part of their standardisation efforts, Ilyshnish replied. By putting language to script, all sorts of things are made easier. Education, communication, running ones businessreading and writing are useful life skills no matter what ones vocation is. Anyone who doesnt learn is bound to fall behind. Ilyshnish reached for her skewer while the Beastmen digested her words. The idea that one was falling behind or missing out on an advantage usually got through to Merchant types. How do the warrior clans feel about what theyre doing? Yip asked, I dont know about other parts of Rolengorek, but the warrior clans around here might see this Merchant Guild as a challenge to their authority. Ocelo Pachan, the clan that has risen to bring order to Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr and its surrounding territories, is cooperating with the Merchant Guild. In fact, theyre the ones that introduced the organisation. In all, its been instrumental in maintaining stability and bringing long-awaited progress to the area. If youd like to know more, you could visit Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr. Im sure theyd be more than happy to show fellow Merchants what the Guild has to offer. Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, eh Yip said as he looked up at the night sky, Thats a bit too far and fancy for humble Merchants like us. We can hardly leave our work here, Ragh added. Werent you just calling yourself the bigger Merchants around here? Its only a week by boat from Korrogh to Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr by ship, too I want my time and effort back! In her experience, whenever people made excuses for them not to do something, they didnt believe what she was saying. Was the concept of the Merchant Guild truly so far-fetched in their worldview that it amounted to some sort of myth or fantasy that even she couldnt convince them of? The next few days passed without incident, though the convoys warbands liked to make a point of stressing the escalating risks that came with their proximity to the frontier. Ilyshnish, however, felt more comfortable as they ascended out of the tropical jungles and into the dense conifer forests carpeting the foothills of the Worldspine. Through the trees, one could spot the ice-clad peaks of the massive ranges looming in the distance. Ilyshnish took a deep breath of the crisp mountain air coming down from the hills, but it was marred by the annoying odour of aqua regia. She looked down at Ghroklor, who was walking beside her. Have the Greens been giving you trouble up here? Not that Ive heard of, the Nar warrior replied, then looked over at a nearby Lup escort. Any recent developments? No attacks, the escort replied, but our hunters can smell them. There are a few Adults in the mix, Ilyshnish told them. How far are we from the front lines of the Jorgulan advance? The valley they were following took them northeast, but Ilyshnish wasnt sure how far they had gone relative to the conflict. By adult, Ghroklor said, do you mean an Adult Dragon? Several. Ghroklor sent the escort away with a gesture. They watched as the Lup warrior sprinted off to warn his comrades. We should be at least a hundred kilometres west of Gorlior, Ghroklor said. The front lines havent advanced far from there. I wasnt aware that your races sense of smell was so keen. Ilyshnish didnt bother responding, instead peering up through the trees for signs of Green Dragon observers. She wasnt sure whether Krkono?e had the ability to sense Dragons, but Dragons certainly could. While Wyrmlings and Juveniles were usually detected like regular animals, Adults started to exude what was best described as the pressure that came with establishing a domainor perhaps it was what gradually created those domains in the first place. By gaining a sense of those domains, one could also gain a sense of the resident Dragons strength. Stronger Dragons didnt fight between themselves much due to being able to detect the presence of other strong Dragons, as such fights tended to leave the victor in a state that other powerful beings could easily exploit. As a result, Dragons were a generally peaceful species so long as the balance of power was maintained. Of course, Ilyshnish exuded the same thing herself, but it seemed that the Ring of Nondetection provided by Lady Shalltear to conceal her identity concealed many other things as well C including her Draconic presence. Under the redoubled vigilance of their escort, the caravan continued its way through the foothills. Several hours passed before Ghroklor started giving her doubtful looks, but she was vindicated from his silent accusations that evening when they arrived at the next town. Whats going on there? Ghroklor murmured. It looks like theyre receiving people from somewhere, Ilyshnish said. Civilians were trickling in from the hills bracketing the valley. There was no sign of any warbands accompanying them. Ghroklor rushed forward, but Ilyshnish had already pieced together what had happened by the time he reached the first bedraggled refugee. You! He shook the Con female he had cornered, Whats going on here? IIm not sure, good sir, she said tearfully. Our village was attacked by the mountain tribes. The warriors ordered us to get to our homes. I went and did like they told, but then my feet just carried me off into the hills! What then? Once I came to my senses, I went back to my villagebut it was already overrun by the tribes. Which tribes? Haugrarl, good sir. How many? I-I dont know. The Con female shrank away from Ghroklor as a low growl rose from the Nars throat. Could it be? Where are the warbands that were defending your territory now? I-I dont know, good sir. Ghroklor questioned several more refugees before making his way to the town hall. The local Con Lord was already gathered under the wooden pavilion with several of his elders. They turned their attention to the steps as Ghroklor stormed in. Youre with todays convoy? The Con Lord asked. Ghroklor are Kira. No one out there seems to know whats going on. Opiche con Ieuwe, the Con Lord briefly introduced himself. Whatever it is, its just started. The first people coming down from the hills appeared half an hour ago. No runners from any of the warbands have reported in? None. The reports from the common folk are confused, at best. Whats the furthest village youve heard from? Opiche paused for a moments thought. Ten kilometres, he said. A three-hour journey at most for these refugees. And thirty minutes for a decent hunter, Ghroklor said. Yet they havent sent any runners. Whats the status of the other warbands in the area? A hundred warbands are operating out of this town, Opiche replied. Ten are in the immediate vicinity while the rest are covering the nearby villages. Two-thirds of our forces are between us and the mountains. Ghroklor sent his gaze to the dark grey clouds smothering the distant mountain slopes. His eyes then turned eastward. Those damn Dragons have finally noticed all the fighting in the north, he said. Do you mean to say that theyve allied with the mountain tribes? Opiche asked. Not necessarily, Ghroklor said. Going by the accounts of the refugees, the Haugrarl attack came simultaneously with a wave of dragonfear. Dragonfear? But our warbands have never broken to dragonfear before. Ive been advised that several Adult Dragons have entered the area. Those damn things can see everything thats going on under them. All they have to do is fly over a village to shatter our defences, allowing the mountain tribes to sweep us away. Allies or not, a win for the mountain tribes here is a loss for the enemies of the Commonwealth. I see. How curious. From the shadows outside of the pavilion, Ilyshnish listened to the Beastmen discuss their situation. Ghroklor wasnt much of a lord, but he did display the traits of a Commander. This was something she had seen before elsewhere. In the Baharuth Empire, there was a distinct difference between Commanders who came from aristocratic stock versus those who were drawn from the common population. For some reason, Ghroklor matched the qualities of the latter despite being a member of nar Kira, one of the ruling clans. Either the Beastmen of Rolengorek were doing something wrong or the Humans in the Empires so-called Martial Nobles were more than a mere label C an unknown something that allowed its scions to act as lords without being lords in their own right. Then we face an impossible situation, Opiche said. Our enemies hold an overwhelming advantage. Even if you feel that way, Ghroklor said, it doesnt change what must be done. Summon the leader of every warband you can reach. We must regroup and mount an effective defence before this new incursion becomes an avalanche that buries the heartlands below. Before the Storm: Act 6, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The first thing that Ghroklor did after his meeting with the town leadership was send runners to call for reinforcements from the previous town. Next, he sent another set of runners to confirm the status of the adjacent territories on the frontier. After that, he busied himself organising the towns defences, as he had little other choice but to wait for the outlying warbands to report in. In all, it was a reasonable response for an experienced Commander, but Ghroklor clearly wasnt satisfied with his limited options. Have you ever wished that you could fly? He asked. I cant say that I have, Ilyshnish answered. Truly? Ghroklor seemed genuinely surprised, I think about it all the time. Imagine soaring above the land with the ridiculous senses of a Dragon. Youd be able to see everything; respond to any threat with unparalleled swiftness. If it wasnt for their constant infighting, our world would be a very different place. I just thought Id mention this, Ilyshnish said, but youve been referring to Green Dragons as if they represent all of Dragonkind. Theyre not all the same, you know. Ive only ever fought Green Dragons, Ghroklor said. Of course, I know of the Blue Dragons in the Great Lut and the Red Dragons far to the southwest, but they seem just as bad, if not worse. What sort of Dragons does your homeland have? White Dragons, Ilyshnish replied. The locals usually call them Frost Dragons. That sounds terrible, a note of sympathy rose from the Nar. Do they cause you much trouble? Once in a while, though less often recently. Speaking of which, does the Worldspine not have resident populations of White Dragons? It seems like the ideal home for them. If there are any, our lore says nothing of them. The fact that there werent any of her kind around was one of Ilyshnishs greatest worries about the region. She was confident that she could avoid an unfavourable fight with the Green Dragons if necessary, but she had no idea what awaited her in the Worldspine. There was nothing to suggest what was keeping them from moving in; no Frost Giant Citadels, traces of other types of Dragons, or anything else. In her imagination, unimaginable terrors lurked in the massive mountain range and the fact that she literally couldnt imagine what they might be made them all the more terrifying. Throughout the night, the local warbands arrived to join Ghroklors rapidly growing defence force. To the Nars frustration, none had information related to the attack earlier that day. The mountain tribes probe the frontier for weaknesses every day, one chief said. It has been that way since the snows started. You havent noticed any Dragon activity at all? Ghroklor asked. A chorus of soft responses filtered through the air as the assembled chiefs sounded their negatives. Ghroklor scratched the back of his neck as he considered the absence of useful information. An anomaly? No, the Dragons are probably only meddling in our battles if they think the mountain tribes have a good chance of breaking through. Are there any locations with major tribal movements aside from the village we just lost? Thats difficult for us to keep track of in this situation, one of the chiefs said. Our hunters are busy watching for incoming raids. Then are there any areas where raids have been more frequent? Ghroklor asked. Aside from the area around the village that was just attacked, no. Ghroklor sent his gaze around the gathering, waiting to see if the other chiefs had anything more to add. He took a deep breath after no one did, releasing it in a long sigh. Then our course is clear, he said. We win back the village and destroy as many of the invaders as possible. Once thats accomplished, we go on the offensive. The enemy camps in the area must be destroyed before they learn how to collaborate with those damned Dragons. What if the Dragons interfere with our offensive? Then they do, Ghroklor said. But I doubt it will happen during the opening moves of our counterattack. That village had nowhere near the number of warbands we have with us now and the Dragon that appeared wasnt confident enough to join the fight. What about ambushing the invaders when they advance again? It will be difficult to coordinate warbands of every race. Well be able to make most of the Nar and Urmah forces if we have them lie in wait. Im not averse to the traditional approach, Ghroklor said, but theres no guarantee that theyll move as we wish. If we form a net, each warband will be increasingly vulnerable to a Dragon attack the longer they remain in the same position. It took another thirty minutes for the Beastmen to settle on a battle plan. Ilyshnish could only shake her head over how complex it had to be. Each race had its strengths and weaknesses and it was the weaknesses that seemed to dictate what was possible rather than their strengths. Before dawn the next morning, the warbands gathered at the northern edge of the town. Ilyshnish went looking for Vltava, finding him buried under a small pile of Beastman cubs. Several of them tried to bite her as she fished Vltava out and shook the cubs loose. Were leaving now, Ilyshnish said. Do you even know whats going on? What is, is. Technically, he wasnt wrong. Vltava could probably ignore whatever was out there just as easily as he could the pile of cubs she had just pulled him out of. Back at the gathering of the warbands, Ghroklor was looking more eager than anxious. The Con, Lup, and Gao warbands had already departed, screening the way ahead and setting up checkpoints for the rest of the army to follow. It would take most of the day for the Nar and Urmah warbands to reach their destination, making for some very awkward manoeuvring on their forces part. Is it always like this? Like what? Ghroklor asked. The movements of your forces are quite disjointed, Ilyshnish answered. It makes me wonder if having combined forces is worth the trouble. The answer to that question is no, Ghroklor told her. Not on this scale, anyway. Usually, the warrior clans field entire armies and those armies collaborate with armies of different races, playing to each others strengths. That is neither here nor now, however. We simply must make do with what we have available. How do you usually deal with the Green Dragons? Usually, we have elite warbands interspersed throughout an armys theatre of operations. Those elite warbands are powerful enough to take down an Adult Dragon. A threat like that is usually enough to keep the Dragons at bay. Now, however Orders rang out, going from warband to warband as the predetermined time of their departure arrived. Without a warband of his own, Ghroklor assumed a spot at the head of the columns winding their way up the foothills. However? Ilyshnish prompted. Its said that people rise to face the challenges before them, Ghroklor said. That saying has proven to be true to an astonishing degree. The escalation of our conflict with the Jorgulans has seen with it a surge in the strength of our forces. Warriors both old and young are achieving heights of personal power rarely seen amongst those outside the main branches of the warrior clans. Its even happening to those useless louts from the cities once they manage to get over themselves. So thats why you said what you did back in Kira. Indeed, the Nar replied. A bright future awaits even the lowliest recruit from the cities, but they must first embrace their identity as warriors. Far too often do I see them cling to the expectations of life that theyve cultivated in their former homes. I think most of those expectations revolve around survival, Ilyshnish noted. Many accomplished warriors would say that fear is a useful tool. And I dont disagree, Ghroklor said. The problem is that the recruits from the cities have twisted priorities. Sometimes, it feels like they do almost everything for the wrong reasons. What do you mean by that? Hmmhow should I describe it? They are accustomed to being alone, I suppose. Living with immediate family, at best. Their behaviour is more in line with that of a lone predator or a mother raising cubs alone. Even when theyre given their meals, its like they expect someone to come along and steal their food from them. In general, theyve grown accustomed to behaving in a way that isnt very beneficial for life in a warband. I only wish there was a way to quickly break down those behaviours and rebuild them into something better. It seems that many mortals face this problem. Once again, the warrior clans of Rolengorek displayed certain similarities to the martial cultures of Human society. Unlike the Beastmen, however, various Human martial institutions already had methods for dealing with the problem that Ghroklor described. The Imperial Army put all of their recruits through basic training to strip away undesirable behaviours and values, putting desirable ones in their place. Lady Zahradnik expressed similar concerns over bringing the right migrants to Wardens Vale. Even smaller, more individualistic organisations like the Adventurer Guild did something similar, though the Guilds focus was to curb what they called hero syndrome. This problem tended to manifest when mortals grew in personal strength, leading to dangerous levels of narcissism and antagonistic behaviour against perceived threats to ones primacy. Strangely enough, it was said that this brand of heroism was encouraged in the old Adventurer Guild. It was only after the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom that the standards of the Adventurer Guild changed. To Ilyshnish, this only served as evidence that weak races had no business being strong. Power seemed to amplify the base nature of the weak into behaviours that were unbecoming of beings that naturally stood at the apex of the world. You frame this rise in fighting strength as a good thing, Ilyshnish said, but if what you say holds true for everyone, shouldnt the Jorgulans be experiencing the same growth? I wont pretend that they dont benefit from this as well, Ghroklor replied. The thing is that its easier to preserve ones forces while on the defensive. However, the most interesting thing about this growth that were experiencing is how it affects our relationship with the Dragons. Your relationship, or the Jorgulans? Both ours and theirs, Ghroklor said. As you may know, Dragons are creatures that grow stronger as they age. The growing strength of our warriors is rapidly closing the gap between us and them. Even the average warband can take down a Juvenile Dragon nowadays, and our elite warbands can consistently defeat Adults. Some even speculate that the Jorgulans may act to overthrow their masters using their newfound power. A pungent odour on the wind turned Ilyshnishs attention skyward. Through the growing cloud cover, she spotted an Adult Green loitering several kilometres overhead. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. I wouldnt get too far ahead of myself there, Ilyshnish said. These Green Dragons that youre fighting are only here because something even stronger is pushing them out of the Commonwealth. You may be able to defend yourself against these Jorgulans and the Greens that come along with them, but its highly unlikely that the Jorgulans will be able to overthrow the Dragon Lord ruling the Commonwealth. Numerous gazes fell upon Ilyshnish as she completed her statement. D-Dragon Lord? Ghroklors ears went flat. Is it such a surprise? Ilyshnish said, Dragons have parents too, you know. It takes a hundred years for a Dragon to reach adulthood. With the number of Green Dragons coming your way, Id say youre dealing with the third or fourth generation. The Commonwealth is likely populated by dozens of Old and Elder Green Dragons with a Dragon Lord ruling over them all. Any uprising or even movement for change on the Jorgulans part is doomed from the start. doesnt that mean well be dealing with waves of Green Dragons forever? We cant launch an offensive into a place filled with powerful Dragons. Well, if youre able to maintain the strength that youve gained, you may think of it as valuable crafting materials occasionally being sent your way. At least for the next century or two. What happens after a century or two? The Elder Green Dragons in the Commonwealth become Ancients. Since theyre the progeny of the presiding Dragon Lord, they wont be taken as mates and their presence wont be tolerated. Theyll be kicked out of the nest, so to speak. These new Dragon Lords will then seek jungles of their own to lord over. Ghroklor swallowed, his expression growing more grim by the moment. So unless we gain the means to slay Ancient Dragons, he said, our struggles will be for nothing? I believe most would consider servitude preferable to slaughter, Ilyshnish said. After these new Dragon Lords sort themselves out and make the desired adjustments to their respective territories, the tribes of Rolengorek will be subjected to the same fate as the tribes of the Commonwealth. Youll be pawns in their never-ending games of intrigue. How can you be so nonchalant while speaking of this? Ghroklor grumbled. A lot can happen in a century, Ilyshnish said. You dont plan on doing nothing about this, yes? The Nar warrior seemed to regain some of his composure. Of course not, he growled. The warrior clans will not remain complacent in the face of this threat. As this conflict grows, so too will the strength of our warbands. Well be sure to have an answer to these powerful Dragons by the time they appear. I suppose the new material support from ocelo Pachan will help accomplish this. Hm Ghroklor lapsed into mutterings that attracted the nearby chiefs to his side. Ilyshnish was pretty sure that things wouldnt work out as he envisioned, but that wasnt what she had been referring to in the first place. In well under a century, Rolengorek would in all likelihood be a member of the Sorcerous Kingdoms growing hegemony. She didnt know what form that membership would take, but they would at least be immune to the incursions of lesser Dragon Lords. Ilyshnish yawned as they made their way around another foothill, cresting a snow-covered pass where a Gao warband awaited them. The column stopped to rest at the checkpoint while Ghroklor and the other chiefs conferred with the warbands leader. Any word from the advance scouts yet? Ghroklor asked. Theyre just starting to return, the Gao chief answered. It looks like you made the right call. The Haugrarl are showing their lack of discipline, as usual. Theyve gorged themselves on the villagers and their stores; now half of them are asleep. How large is the occupying force? Initial counts put them over a thousand. The Con and Lup warbands in the vanguard are already moving to encircle the village. What about the Dragons? The chief let out a dissatisfied whine. We can smell them, but we cant see them. Theyre probably using the clouds as cover. Then we should make our move before they decide to do something about us, Ghroklor said. How far is it to the village? Two kilometres. Just a bit up the valley were crossing into. Its a bit rugged, so about an hour for this column. Good. Send runners to the warbands ahead of us. We should be able to hit these invaders from all sides. Oh, any sign of surviving defenders in the hills? Hunters from the missing warbands have trickled in to join our forces, but not many. Their reports confirm what happened during the Haugrarl attack. An Adult Green Dragon flew over the village moments just as the warbands sounded the alarm. The Dragon didnt join the fight after that, so I think its safe to assume that it was opportunism on the Dragons part. Well, we wont give them any opportunities here, Ghroklor said. Lets move: we have some vengeance to exact. Tangible tension thickened the air as they came down from the snowbound pass and closed with their destination. At a kilometre, the column split and split again as the warbands formed a loose front that swept over the forested landscape. Not five hundred metres from the edge of the village, a birdlike shriek filtered through the trees. Thats as good a surprise as were going to get, Ghroklor roared. Attack! Ghroklors battlecry was taken up by the nearest warbands, spreading throughout the valley as the forces of Rolengorek closed on the occupied village. Ilyshnish was content to follow in their wake, more curious about who the Beastmen were fighting than the battle itself. The first Haugrarl specimen she encountered came in the form of a shredded corpse left behind by the attacking warbands. Theyre not exactly as they described, are they? Haugrarl had been likened to Owlbears, but the resemblance was superficial at best. The Demihumans corpse had an owl-like head complete with its sharp beak and huge eyes, but not the bear-like body of an Owlbear. Instead, it was adorned in a thick coat of brown feathers that even covered its taloned hands and feet. Some might have been tempted to classify it as a Birdman, but it had no wings. If it did have wings, it would have looked like a small brown griffon. Are you familiar with this species? Ilyshnish asked. I have not seen it myself, Pebble answered, but it is known to our people. I dont believe they have formed any civilisations of note in the region. So their behaviour is pretty much as the Beastmen described them? It is a way to describe them, Pebble replied. But there is nothing especially wrong about what they are. Right. They moved on from the mangled corpse, watching from a distance as the Beastmen overran their foes. Most of the Haugrarl looked like they were still in a food-induced stupor when they met their end. However, that didnt stop Rolengoreks forces from exulting in the success of their offensive. Well, its probably too soon for that Far above the Beastmens roars of triumph, a single Green Dragon plunged through the clouds. Dragon! Dragon! Dragon to the southeast! Ilyshnish tilted her head curiously, wondering what the new arrival had in mind. Ghroklors forces were too strong for a common Adult to handle. The warbands were already taking up air defence positions around the village, so unless they forgot to imbue their attacks with enough magic to bypass the Dragons defences, the Dragons demise under a storm of thousands of bullets was pretty much a guarantee. Steady yourselves, Ghroklor called out, weve got a special feast delivering itself towait, where is it going? Long before the Green Dragon dropped into the range of Ghroklors hunters, it banked into a graceful turn and glided north. The end of its dive was punctuated by an intimidating roar that echoed off of the valleys slopes. Get me eyes on the north! Ghroklor shouted as he scanned the village, What in the world did that Dragon just dive on? On us! Came a voice from the northeast of the village, The warbands that were supposed to seal the north side of the encirclement arent here! As if to confirm their situation, a chorus of Haugrarl screeching mingled with Beastman barks and roars sounded from the north. Ghroklor hopped down from the stony den he was using to survey the surroundings with a curse. Fortify our position! Toss our supplies into the houses. We hold here! What about our allies? A chief asked. After that flyover, Ghroklor answered, theyre probably on the run. Send a few hunters out to bring in who we can, but dont stray too far. The Nar Commander looked around before he moved to the villages central platform. He dug his claws into a Haugrarl corpse, dragging it off the wooden floorboards to clear a space for himself. You seem quite confident about what youre facing, Ilyshnish said. Its obviously another mountain tribe, Ghroklor replied as he shoved another corpse off of the platform. Reinforcements? Ghroklor stopped to look at her for a moment before resuming his work. We call them the mountain tribes, he said, but they arent part of a confederation like we are. They fight each other as much as they fight uswell, its more like they fight whoever borders their territories and that includes the ones we usually dont encounter. This is a case of very bad timing on our part. The incoming tribe was planning to attack the ones that occupied this village; we just happened to get to beat them to it. Our warbands positioned in the north got caught by their vanguard, and then that flying green asshole came over just to add to the confusion. What about the incoming tribes strength? They have to be strong enough to defeat the tribe that we just destroyed. Otherwise, they wouldnt attack at all. We came down on these savages here with three times the number, so What if theyre stronger than three times the number? The Nar Commander chuffed in amusement. The Worldspine isnt so bountiful a place, he told her. These mountain tribes can only get so large before they outgrow their valley homes. Rationally speaking, our new enemies cant be that strong. I see. Ghroklor turned away to address several chiefs. Ilyshnish turned to regard the Krkono?e behind her. What do you think? She asked. I think that weather will alter his outlook somewhat, Pinecone answered. How well can these people fight in a blizzard? Thats a good question Far to the north, an impressive wall of dark grey clouds was rolling over the landscape in their direction. The chances of the second attack coincidentally occurring at the same time as the incoming storm seemed rather slim. At least it looked like something interesting was about to happen. Ilyshnish settled onto her haunches near the entrance of a nearby stone den, munching on a strip of Nug as she watched the Beastmen rush about making their preparations. It didnt take long for them to notice that a storm was on its way, but they decided that it was better to hold their superior defensive position rather than get caught retreating up the pass without shelter. The first of Ghroklors pickets arrived thirty minutes later with several wounded comrades in tow. Ghroklor jogged over to the edge of the village to question them. More Haugrarl? He asked. Yes, sir, a Con hunter answered. They came screaming into us just after that damn Dragon came from behind. The chiefs didnt get a chance to harden us against the dragonfear. Did you get a count of the Haugrarl? Not a useful one, the hunter replied. It was pure chaos with everyone running everywhere. Im not even sure how many in my warband survived. Alright. Good work getting back to us. Have one of the mystics fix you up. This fights far from over. The hunter limped past Ghroklor, finding a free mystic within seconds. That was one major advantage that the warrior clans of Rolengorek had over any other military she had observed in the region. Druids were so common in their tribal society that dying or even being crippled was near impossible unless one died outright. During the Blister Campaign, the Imperial Army had to set up sprawling camps for conventional recovery despite having planned for the conflict months in advance. Incoming! Ghroklors head snapped toward the source of the warning. A lone Haugrarl charged up the slope from the river below, red eyes bloodshot and beak opened wide. Cracks snapped through the air as the nearest hunters let loose with their slings, putting the Demihuman down in a clear case of overkill. An eerie silence fell over the village in the aftermath. Thats it? A chief asked. More are on their way, a hunter said, but Another Haugrarl emerged from the bushes by the river, its drenched feathers making it look thoroughly miserable. This time, the nearby hunters were a bit more conservative with their ammunition. Whats going on here? Ghroklor muttered. Fat flakes of snow started to drift through the village. More and more Haugrarl appeared, though they lacked the coordination or numbers to make any headway against the Beastmens defensive lines. A veritable wall of corpses started to form below the villages northern perimeter, leaving the defenders increasingly confused. Ghroklor brushed away the snowflakes sticking to his face as he leaned over one of the villages cobblestone walls, peering at the carnage beyond. Are they even attacking us? He said, then looked to his right flank, Hold your shots for a moment. The crack of the defenders slings abruptly ceased, leaving only the exhausted wheezing of the Haugrarl and the sound of the howling wind. They watched as the invading Demihumans ran along the wall of their dead. Once they reached the end of it, they resumed their climb. Theyre going past us, Ghroklor breathed. Theyre not attacking C theyre running from something. What would that many Haugrarl be running from? A nearby chief asked. The answer came with the next frigid gust of wind. Ilyshnish took a step back as a shard of crystal ice sliced through the air and decapitated one of the Beastmen nearby. The Gaos body wavered for a moment before being blown over by the growing gale, its blood freezing solid before it could pool on the rocks. Startled shouts rose when the shard of ice righted itself and sliced into another Beastman. Well, Ilyshnish said, that is quite interesting. Before the Storm: Act 6, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Ghroklors reaction to the brutal sight was immediate. Skrili! He roared, Take cover! More shards of ice sailed in on the winds of the mountain storm, forming a razor gale that scythed down Beastman and Haugrarl alike with every howling gust. Within seconds, the village had become a landscape of severed limbs and victims impaled by their icy assailants. Ilyshnish scurried into one of the villages stone dens. The building normally served as a communal home for several Con families, offering simple living spaces and storage for its inhabitants. Over the next few minutes, Beastmen hastily entered in various states of injury, including Ghroklor. The Nar Commander staggered to a stop, twisting in place to examine the missing end of his tail. Damn it all, he snarled as a mystic came to heal him, we never received any reports of this! Because it hasnt happened before, a Con hunter holding his side nearby said. Ive lived on the frontier for two decades and the Skrili have never done anything like that. Another Beastman dove into the den. Ilyshnish winced as a crack sounded from the entrance. Ghroklor helped the new arrival to her feet, examining her wounds before scanning the buildings interior. How much mana do we have? He called out. Two-thirds, a mystic reported. Were done tending to the wounded aside from her. Then we need to bring in more of our wounded, Ghroklor said as he pawed through a pile of hides. Lets see if we can improvise some shields A variety of objects ended up near the entrance of the dwelling, but, in the end, Ghroklor settled on bundling several layers of hides together. He poked the hides outside, waiting silently for several seconds before stepping out. Ilyshnish watched from the entryway as he scampered to the nearest fallen Beastman and dragged him back to the den. A group of warriors came to carry their wounded comrade to the mystics in the rear. You didnt get attacked, one of the hunters said. Is it clear? I dont know, Ghroklor replied. Lets try this again The Nar Commander left the den again, this time following the wall of the building to pick up a warrior lying flat in the snow. It turned out that the warrior wasnt injured C he was just staying low and out of the wind C so Ghroklor sent him back into the den before continuing his search for survivors. You can barely see anything out there, said a Nar who had come to peek out of the entrance with Ilyshnish. Wheres Ghroklor? He went around this den, Ilyshnish replied. OhC A Skrili flew in and bounced off of Ghroklors makeshift shield. She wasnt sure if the Beastmen could hear the impact. Are blizzards like this common? Ilyshnish asked. Im not sure, the Nar warrior answered with an unknowing look before glancing over his shoulder. Sometimes, it can get cold enough around here to snow during the summer, one of the Con nearby said, but nothing like this. Worse yet, the high ice is flowing down from the Worldspine. I dont know if you saw it coming upriver, but our upper valleys are buried in glaciers. Theyre advancing two or three hundred metres a day. We can fight the mountain tribes, another Con said, but we cant do anything about the ice! All of the game is leaving because theres nothing to graze and the herds arent doing any better. Even a fine village like this will be buried by the end of the month. Ilyshnish pondered the Beastmens claims. What they described was certainly unnatural. Before the arrival of the blizzard, the temperature was only a bit colder than in Miss Grans village during the summer. An unexpected blizzard might have been plausible, but not the glaciers creeping their way down the valleys. This should explain the flooding, at least. Massive volumes of ice were flowing into areas where temperatures remained seasonally normal, resulting in ever-increasing amounts of meltwater entering the jungle basin. The question now was what was causing it and why. Ghroklor appeared again with another warrior, who was holding his severed leg in his claws. The warrior brushed away the attempts to help him in and hopped by himself to mystics at the back. Its going to take forever for you to retrieve your troops at this rate, Ilyshnish said. Why not have the others help? Because Im the only one with armour good enough to deflect those damned Skrili, Ghroklor gestured to his Green Dragonscale Armour. We have a lot of people alive out there, hiding behind buildings and such. Theyll stay safe as long as they remain behind cover. Ill get them all eventually. What an obstinate fellow. While his subordinates might have found his resolve admirable, Ghroklor had the brute-force thinking characteristic of the Nar. She glanced at the other Beastmen in the building, but they seemed content to rest and leave the decision-making to him. It didnt make much sense to Ilyshnish: shouldnt the races most familiar with their current environment be in charge? She tamped down on her annoyance, closing her eyes and feeling the area around the den. The Con village was rather spread out, but she could at least get a feel for the closest structures and the Beastmen dispersed among them. You mentioned that the warbands will be safe so long as they remain behind cover, Ilyshnish said. Is that due to some characteristic of the Skrili? I wouldnt exactly call it a characteristicwhat are you trying to say? Im trying to figure out how theyre conducting their attacks, Ilyshnish said. As far as I can tell, theyre using the blizzard to blow them along, but they do have a good bit of control over their trajectory. How are they selecting who and where to hit? Ghroklor looked up at her with no small amount of confusion. Ilyshnish sent her gaze to the Con who were supposed to be natives of the area. Weve never seen them attack like this before, one of them finally said. Usually, they hang onto cliffs and tree branches, pretending to be ice until someone crosses under them. Then, they use the speed built up by their fall to cut into their prey. What happens if they miss? Ilyshnish asked. That rarely happens, the Con warrior answered, but Ive seen people swat them out of the air. They dont like facing off directly against their targets and theyll try to scamper away against anyone ready for a fight. That still didnt give Ilyshnish the answer she was looking for, but it did give her some idea of a Skrilis capabilities. Her Blindsight made them out to be some sort of flying creature, though she couldnt decide whether they were more like a bird or a bat under their icy exteriors. In that case, she said, why not use this blizzard to your advantage? How do you propose we do that? Ghroklor asked. In response, Ilyshnish grabbed a pack filled with preserved meat and tossed it out of the den. Three more packs flew out after the first, forming a loose line in the snow. In under a minute, the makeshift barrier formed a snowdrift. Like so, she said. The Beastmen who could see out the dens entrance exchanged looks between themselves. One of the Con hunters crawled out on all fours, remaining still for several moments before carefully picking up the packs of meat and placing them atop the new snowdrift. It wasnt long before they had a length of wall tall enough to stand behind. Ghroklor experimentally pressed his paw against the snow. While this feels reassuring, he said, the Skrili can penetrate this barrier with little effort. Ive never known an ambush predator that would attack what they cant sense, Ilyshnish said. I suppose I should stand here just in case, Ghroklor said, then addressed a few hunters standing at the dens entrance. Try and find more of our people. Stick close to the walls of this building if you dont want to get cut down. Two pairs of Beastmen left to carry out his orders. Another group came out with more supplies and got a fire going. The wall that Ilyshnish had started steadily expanded according to Ghroklors orders, stretching toward the den in the next plot over. As more and more Beastmen crept in to join them, Ilyshnish pondered the tangible transformation in everyones mood. Their situation hadnt changed much, yet they were positively cheerful as they distributed rations under the incessant howl of the wind. You all suddenly look like youre ready to move heaven and earth, Ilyshnish said. A secure flank is priceless to a warrior, Ghroklor replied. Thanks to the inspiration that youve provided us, we can turn this village into a fortress. She wasnt sure what was so inspiring about it. Hadnt they ever seen snow drifts form around boulders before? He was just complaining about the strength of the walls, too. So long as this blizzard continues, Ilyshnish said. It would be even better if it ended, Ghroklor said. Wed be able to get out of here. Didnt you come to win this village back for your people? Ghroklor looked up at the wall of snow beside him before letting out a helpless laugh. That was under the assumption there was something to win, he said. Theres little point in spilling the blood of good warriors on unproductive land. How will the loss of this area affect your food supplies? It wont for the short term, Ghroklor replied. We may have lost territory for game and livestock, but most of the mountain tribes just so happen to be edible. Speaking of which A hearty cheer rose as one of the hunters brought in the freshly-dressed corpse of a Haugrarl. Soon, the aroma of roasting meat wafted through the air, tempting the appetites of everyone around the fire. There must be thousands of dead Haugrarl scattered around the village, Ghroklor said. We could hold out here for months if need be. I sincerely hope we arent stuck here for months. Im just noting how well-provisioned we are, Ghroklor offered a good-natured chuff. Rest assured, well be getting out of here at the first reasonable opportunity. We have a war to fight, after all. Ilyshnish looked at the snow blowing overhead. It was still late afternoon, but the storm had extinguished any traces of sunlight. Ghroklors forces wouldnt be able to leave any time soon. By midnight, Ghroklor managed to connect over half of the dens in the village. The blizzard continued to dump snow on them, creating drifts that were eight metres high in some places. Wall-building was replaced by tunnelling, though the Beastmen werent very good at it. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. This reminds me of a story I heard last year, Ghroklor said. My father led an army to a part of the Worldspine east of here to reinforce the Con against an incursion by the mountain tribes. They ended up getting buried by a blizzard as well. You werent there yourself? Ilyshnish asked. No, Ghroklor answered. I was in the same army, but I wasnt part of the detachment that rushed to aid the Con. There were some things I had to oversee in Gorlior. The operation turned into the withdrawal of nearly sixty thousand warriors. Well, the weather is oblivious to the struggles of those it affects, Ilyshnish replied nonchalantly. Was it a fight with Haugrarl and Skrili like we just had? No, it was a race we hadnt seen before. That bunch from the Confederacy called them Yeti. We can only assume that they migrated from deeper in the Worldspine. Thinking back on things, these problems that were facing now may have started long ago in some far-off place, well beyond our means to influence. The way that Ghroklor accepted that many things were simply beyond his control was characteristic of most of Rolengoreks denizens. In that sense, they were closer to a tribal society C whose survival was subject to the whims of nature C than the Human countries in the region, which sought to exert as much control over their circumstances as possible. Xocs rise to power showed that they could quickly change their ways if suitably motivated, however. What happened to the Yeti after that? Ilyshnish asked. Were not sure, Ghroklor answered. They havent been seen since we withdrew and sending warbands into the Worldspine to look for them would be suicide. At any rate, we have enough to deal with as it is without adding to our troubles. It seemed that she would have to take a look for herself to gain any useful information. Unfortunately, she couldnt just wander off when everyone was supposed to be stuck. They found Vltava sometime during the night. Apparently, the Krkono?e had simply found a nice place to sit down when the blizzard started, allowing himself to be buried under several metres of snow. Pebble and Pinecone had opted to take shelter in a den nearby. They had since relocated to a cosy alcove near the southern edge of the village, away from everyone else. So, Ilyshnish said as she went to join them, what do you think? After being in a jungle for months, Pinecone said, this is actually quite refreshing. Ilyshnish didnt disagree. While Frost Dragons didnt suffer any adverse effects from not being in their preferred habitat, it felt nice to be in an icy environment again. This weather has certain implications, Vltava said. Those implications being It depends on the source, Vltava said. Remember what I spoke of shortly after we arrived in Rolengorek. She nodded silently in response. If one considered things from that perspective, all of the strangeness that was happening was a part of something that should have occurred long ago. We should still confirm whats going on, Pebble said. How do you propose we do that? Ilyshnish asked. The Krkono?e looked at her as if she had just asked a stupid question. They probably expected her to do the looking for them. A pitch-dark dawn greeted them the next morning, along with three more metres of snow. Ghroklors forces had lost most of their raw edge and many were going around trying to make improvements to their icy accommodations. Ghroklor himself had converted one of the villages dens into his command post. In addition to several chiefs, a few mystics were with him, using summons to scout the surroundings. Ilyshnish went to sit on her haunches beside the Nar Commander, wrapping her tail around her toes. I wish I could do that, Ghroklor said. The cold from this blizzard is clinging to the ground. Would you like to try? Ilyshnish asked as she raised her tail and moved it over his feet. Wh-What? Ghroklor shifted away from her, O-Of course not. I mean, no, thank you. The Nar Commander cast one last look at her fluffy tail before clearing his throat and turning his attention back to the mystics. Find anything new? Blizzard, blizzard, and more blizzard, one of the mystics replied. I havent seen anything of note since we finished going over the village perimeter, another mystic said. Even if things did clear up, the entire valley is buried. Wed see treetops sticking out of the snow, at best. We may as well burrow our way home with things as they are, Ghroklor grumbled. Actually, why dont we go ahead and do that? We could follow the river back and our enemies would be none the wiser. While you do that, Ilyshnish said, do you mind if I take a look around? Around? Ghroklor froze, As in beyond the village? Yes, thats right. You understand that I cant guarantee your safety while youre out therecould you at least wait until this blizzard ends? Wont you be leaving once that happens? Ghroklor settled into an uncertain silence. Ilyshnish had never specifically requested any sort of protection, yet her host or guide or whatever considered her safety his responsibility regardless. At the same time, she had no desire to demonstrate her strength since she didnt want people asking her for help with this and that. Im sure Ill be fine, Ilyshnish told Ghroklor. My race is well-suited for this sort of environment. If you insist, Ghroklor finally relented. Do you require any supplies? Thank you for the offer, but they wont be necessary. Its not as if Ill be gone for long. Ilyshnish left the command post before they could ask any more questions. She made her way back to the Krkono?e, who had expanded their temporary shelter into something that almost looked artistic. Are you that bored? She asked. It doesnt hurt to make the place more livable, Pinecone answered. This design is far warmer and has more space. If you say so, Ilyshnish said. Im going to be making a hole over here. Make sure no one follows me out. Youre going to scout the surroundings? Yes. Maybe Ill find something interesting to eat along the way. She pressed her paw against the wall of packed snow, sighing at the prospect of tunnelling out. Krkono?e were nowhere near as good as Frost Dragons at burrowing, but she had to keep up appearances. She made her way down from the village and over the wall of Haugrarl corpses. It was there that she encountered a lone Skrili feeding on the dead. Those she had questioned described them as monsters made out of ice, but, as with the Huagrarl, it was a woefully inaccurate description. In reality, Skrili were small flying creatures with four wings and four taloned legs. The one before her was covered in a coat of scales formed out of translucent crystalline ice. Three sets of eyes sat behind a hummingbirds beak, which it had been using to suck blood out of the corpses nearby. In other words, it was a Stirge. A variant of Stirge with high ice affinity. Rather than a monster, it was a type of Magical Beast and their tribes were actually colonies or flocks of the things. The extreme winds of the storm allowed them to fly even when covered by their weighty armour. The Skrili looked up at her with its beady crimson eyes. Ilyshnish stared back for a moment before snatching the thing and tossing it into her mouth. It disappeared into her maw with a startled peep, struggling for a second before she put an end to it with a satisfying crunch. Not bad As she thought, food was best served frozen. After snapping up a few dozen more Skrili, she made her way to the riverbank and examined her surroundings. It seemed like she was alone in the blizzard, but she ran several kilometres upstream before taking wing as a Frost Dragon. Her lithe form cut effortlessly through the storm as she considered her next move. I suppose I should get a better view of whats going on She climbed through the blizzard and above the clouds, ending up a dozen kilometres above the landscape. In the distance, the peaks of the Worldspine loomed higher still, but it was what she saw below her that captured her attention. This iswrong, isnt it? She muttered to herself. Thick layers of clouds obscured most of the mountain range nearby, but they seemed to cling to one spot like a frigid miasma rather than move like normal weather. The blizzard that had overtaken Ghroklors forces had been raging for over twelve hours, but there was no sign of it advancing beyond its present location. On the other side of the pass that they had crossed to get to the village, the highlands remained as she remembered them. Control Weather or something similarwheres a Dragon Lord when you need one? A Dragon Lord wouldnt tolerate such a blatant disruption to their domains characteristics. Then again, it was probably because there wasnt a resident Dragon Lord that whoever was messing with the weather could get away with it. If they had tried the same thing in the Jorgulan Commonwealth, it would have probably gone poorly for them. Ilyshnish descended a few thousand metres, hoping to catch a glimpse of whoever or whatever was causing the inclement weather. Of course, it was due to curiosity more than anything else C she had absolutely no desire to confront anything that could create such a powerful effect. What she saw through the storm as she flew north, however, added to both her confusion and curiosity. In the high alpine valleys nestled between the deep ranges of the Worldspine, weather conditions could be best described as normal. Traces of the brief mountain summer could still be seen and there was no sign of the endless snowfall that was smothering the Worldspines southern fringes. Furthermore, someone was building things. Roads of packed snow snaked through the mountain meadows, connecting clusters of buildings fashioned out of ice and stone. She was unfamiliar with the architecture and layout of what she saw, but she knew the sight of a growing country when she saw one. Unlike the Baharuth Empire, which she had observed expanding throughout her life, the country below her seemed to be using weather to drive out undesirables dwelling in its frontier before having its citizens move in. The citizens in question looked quite appetising, with round, fluffy bodies suited for living in frozen climes. There was no visible evidence of farming activity, but there were herds of animals both familiar and unfamiliar being managed wherever she looked. I suppose that means theyre carnivoreswhy does everything down there look delicious? Her eyes went from the herds of shaggy Nuk on the mountain slopes to the Giant Elk grazing in the meadows. Then, a more exotic sight drew her interest. What is that, I wonder? She settled into a stealthy glide, circling over the snow-covered meadows in one of the larger valleys. The creature in question was a woolly behemoth at least ten times as massive as a Nuk, standing six metres at the shoulder. Two long, curved tusks protruded from its head, between which some sort of long appendage hung nearly to the ground. Smaller versions of the creature grazed alongside it, using their nose appendages to hungrily shove wilted wildflowers and shrubs to their mouths. Ilyshnish descended a few thousand metres more, trying to figure out how to separate one of the small ones from the big one. Normally, she would employ her dragonfear to scatter the herd and make off with her target of choice, but that would cause far too much of a commotion and she wasnt sure what the builders of the civilisation in the mountain valleys were capable of. A bit of patience inevitably saw one of the smaller creatures stray from its companions. Flexing her claws in anticipation, Ilyshnish aligned herself for a quick dive to snatch it up. Shadows of movement against the snow caused her to abort her attack. A pair of rotund fluffballs waddled over from the edge of the meadow, waving at Ilyshnish target. To her annoyance, it returned to the relative safety of its fellows. Is there anything more annoying than a herder? She cast a sour look downwards, considering conducting a flyover to scatter all of the miserable creatures crawling below out of spite. Ultimately, she decided against it. Learning more about her new enemies without them being aware of her in return would work to her advantage in the future. After ascending to a safe altitude once again, Ilyshnish followed the curve of the Worldspine southwest. Her leisurely cruise to the southeast brought her well past where the Jorgulan Frontier was supposed to be, and it was there that her suspicions about the Dragon Lord in the Commonwealth being a deterrent against incursions from the mountains was confirmed. Additionally, like Rolengorek, what she could see of Jorgulan civilisation didnt suggest any great degree of complex industry or magical artifice, so their overlord was likely the reason why they were spared Rolengoreks current crisis. Ilyshnish skirted the domain of the Green Dragon Lord for a few minutes before banking east toward the Worldspine. After crossing over several successively taller ranges, she once again located the civilisation sprawled over the icefields and alpine meadows. The amount of development was about the same as what she saw closer to Rolengorek, so she kept flying eastward to see if there would be any noticeable change. How strange. I still dont sense any Dragons in these mountains. The lack of draconic presence had gone from a vague threat to something utterly mind-boggling. She was flying over prime territory for several types of Dragons, yet the only ones that she could sense were bracketing the Worldspine to the north and south. Greens dominated the belt of tropical rainforest south of the Worldspine, while at least six different types of Dragons laired to the north. Some of those Dragons should have expanded their domains into the mountains, yet something was dissuading them from doing so. After following the mountains another three hundred kilometres southeast, a possible explanation appeared before her. Covering the lower half of the tallest peak in the area was a shimmering city sculpted out of pure ice. Cold blue light suffused the entire mountain metropolis, dancing lightly within its towering spires like a captured aurora. On the frozen highways leading to its massive gates were hundreds of the same woolly behemoth she had encountered earlier, each pulling a massive sledge bearing frozen food and fodder. There were items of far greater value mixed in with them, but they were all stashed away in tied leather sacks and frost-bound chests. Ilyshnish circled high above the spires of the city, trying to get a sense of what was contained within. Unfortunately, it appeared that the entire place was protected by magical wards that could foil her powerful senses. She didnt linger any longer just in case her attempts to examine the city had triggered some sort of magical alarm. Idly watching the streams of traffic far below, she pondered the significance of her findings. Theres no way Rolengorek can stop these people Even if they knew what was attacking them, the position of said attackers was effectively unassailable. Rolengorek could send just as many armies as they had to the Draconic Kingdom and they would probably die before winning a single frozen pass. On a more positive note, it looked like the mountain civilisation was content to remain in the Worldspine. That meant everyone else would be helplessly driven away by their weather control strategy, but at least the whole jungle wouldnt end up frozen. At worst, the Beastmen simply needed to adapt to their new reality. Before the Storm: Act 6, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The blizzard was still howling away when Ilyshnish returned to the village. With the massive flock of Skrili long gone, Ghroklors warriors had mustered up enough courage to investigate the surface and she found several of them loitering at the entrance of her tunnel. Good morning, Ilyshnish said. Shouts of alarm filled the air as the warriors jumped in collective fright, shedding some of the ice that had caked on their fur. A few turned to fight while some others dove into the nearest snowdrift. W-Winter Moon, a Nar warrior with puffed-up fur said. Youre back. That I am! She replied cheerfully. Were you able to find out anything useful? I believe so, Ilyshnish said. We may even be able to leave soon. Then I shouldnt keep you here, the warrior said. Ghroklors in his headquarters C Im sure hed like to hear your findings. Ilyshnish entered the tunnel after expressing her thanks. On the opposite end, the Krkono?e were nowhere to be found. They didnt like being around too many people, so they had probably relocated after the tunnel near their spot turned into a thoroughfare. Winter Moon, Ghroklor said from the command posts central table. Good to see you back unscathed. What did you discover? Plenty, Ilyshnish replied. Youll be pleased to know that you can leave anytime. How can that be? The ferocity of this blizzard has not abated in the slightest. We can barely see in front of our faces out there! The fringe of the storm is five kilometres away, at worst, Ilyshnish told him. Ghroklors fur rippled in relief as he sighed. Thats heartening to hear, he said. Ill let the warbands know. Well leave as soon as this ridiculous weather finishes blowing over. It wont, Ilyshnish told him. Ilyshnish resisted the instinct to flinch as every carnivore in the building fixed a curious look upon her. Ghroklor leaned back from the table. But you just saidC I said that the fringe of the storm is five kilometres away, at worst, Ilyshnish said. youre not making any sense. The blizzard is happening here, Ilyshnish explained. All you have to do is go where it isnt. One of the mystics holding council with Ghroklor flicked her ear with a scoff. How rude. Weather doesnt work that way, she told her. The elemental spirits of water are guided through the skies by the elemental spirits of air. Weather travels; it is as restless as the elements that drive it C it does not simply decide to sit still on a whim. It isnt exactly a whim, butwell, I suppose you wont believe me until you see it with your own eyes. I can empathise with that. Ilyshnish reached out and grabbed Ghroklor, dragging him out of his command post. Wait, what are youC The Nar Commander tried to resist her guidance, so she picked him up and cradled him in her arms. Ghroklor seemed to wilt under the whispers and veiled glances cast in his direction. Winter Moon, I can walk on my own. Is that so? It didnt look like it just now. She continued carrying him until she located the Krkono?e. As she suspected, they had created a new resting place even further away from the activity of the warbands than before. Pebble and Pinecone twitched their noses at the sight of her entering the Nar Commander in her arms. Vltava was more interested in pawing at the snow nearby to get at some tufts of moss on the wall. Ilyshnish set Ghroklor back down. Before he could move, she snatched up Vltava and placed him on the Nars head. Ghroklor went cross-eyed as he tried to look up at him. WhyC Do not upset Vltava, Ilyshnish warned Ghroklor. If Vltava becomes upset, you will also become upset. Lets go. Where are we going? Pebble asked. Back to the previous town, Ilyshnish answered. Ghroklor is coming with us. Atop Ghroklors head, Vltava sat down and made himself comfortable. Pebble and Pinecone put their belongings away and they were on their way down the tunnel in less than a minute. The sentry she had spoken with before visibly brightened as they emerged from the passage. Ghroklor, he said. Winter Moon mentioned that we might be able to get out of here. Whats the word? Were in the process of confirming her findings, Ghroklor said. Dont let your guard down. Yes, sir. After sounding somewhat confident about what he was doing, Ghroklor carefully turned and started pushing his way through the snow behind Ilyshnish and the Krkono?e. All the while, he tottered back and forth in an effort to balance Vltava on his head. One hour C and a half a kilometre later C Pinecone finally said something. Winter Moon, you should clear a way for Ghroklor. Me? Why? Because it will take us a month to reach the next village at this rate, Pebble said. These Tiger Beastmen are ill-suited for environments like this. My question is how you can move so easily in this, Ghroklor gestured at the snow around him in disgust. Its not so much that were moving in it as were moving on it, Ilyshnish replied. Wed be going much faster if you didnt insist on forcing your way through. Though not nearly as much snow had accumulated along the riverbank as it had in the village, it was still as deep as Ghroklor was tall in some places. The Nar carefully clambered atop the hardened snowpack, but fell right through the moment he shifted his weight again. Skill issue, Vltava said from atop his head. Ilyshnish supposed that it was probably the case. Having lived in the Azerlisia Mountains for most of her life, pretty much everything she saw possessed physical traits and abilities that allowed them to thrive in the wintry weather. Ghroklor, on the other hand, had none of them. With a drawn-out sigh, she hopped down to join the Nar Commander in his frozen trench. Wait, what are youCwoah! Ghroklor let out a startled shout when she crawled between his legs to carry him on her shoulders. She hopped back on top of the snow and set off down the valley at a leisurely jog. Pebble and Pinecone loped after her. This doesnt make any sense, Ghroklor said after he finally managed to relax. How are you not falling through under our combined weight? I believe the others already explained why, Ilyshnish replied. Your race is simply unsuited for this environment and you havent developed the skills to traverse this type of terrain. And how would one go about doing that? Im not sure why its so puzzling. You can imbue your claws with the strength to shred steel and penetrate magical protections, yet it never occurs to you that this same capability could allow you to achieve other supernatural feats? Is that what youre doing? Imbuing your feet with Martial Arts that allow you to walk on snow? No, Ilyshnish replied. Our feet are just bigger than yours. Also, as a race, we are natural hunters. Wouldnt you say thats the case for any race of predators? I wouldnt. To clarify, when I say hunter, it is in the same sense that you categorise hunters in your warbands. In the outside world, they are more commonly referred to as Rangers. A gust of frigid wind howled over them, causing Ghroklor to teeter to the side. Ilyshnish lashed her tail in annoyance as he clutched at her ears to steady himself. Cease your squirming, she told him. Youre not going to fall off unless I let you. Ghroklor released her ears and loosened his legs. Then what is the difference between a hunter and this Ranger you speak of? He asked. I suppose its a similar difference to that of someone being able to cast magic as a Spell-like ability inherent to their species and one learning to cast magic as a Druid or Wizardor the difference between a common Beastman and what you refer to as warriors. Just because one has claws and teeth doesnt mean that they can perform Martial Arts, yes? Hmm The Nar fell silent as he pondered her words. He remained that way for the next few kilometres, allowing Ilyshnish the ponder the indignity of being ridden by someone other than her mistress. The moment she stepped out of the blizzard, she unceremoniously shrugged Ghroklor off of her shoulders. He somehow managed to keep Vltava on his head. Ghroklor scanned his surroundings with a thoroughly perplexed expression. They were partway into a shallow canyon, following a narrow trail hugging the carved granite cliffs above the rivers northern bank. The skies above were overcast, but the air was about as warm as it was when they had come up from the lowlands. No sign of snow or even rain marked the terrain and the ground at their feet was dry enough to send up dust with Ghroklors every step. I told you so, Ilyshnish said. I dont understand, Ghroklor said. How is this possible? Theres a wall of snow not a hundred metres behind us! Spare your primitive minds the effort, a voice hissed. Instead, lament your foolish choice of a path! The overpowering odour of aqua regia preceded the emergence of an Adult Green Dragons elongated maw. Her long neck curved down sinuously over the ledge high above as it levelled a pair of malevolent cyan eyes at them. What do you mean? Ilyshnish asked. The Green Dragon jerked to a halt, her foreclaws sending loose rocks tumbling down the slope. What do I mean? Her eyes narrowed in derision, The tales of your peoples abject stupidity do you far too much credit. You are no more intelligent than the Beasts that you resemble! This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. With a roar that was annoyingly loud in their narrow confines, the Green Dragon launched herself off of the ledge high above. She twisted in midair before spreading her wings wide, preparing to blanket the narrow trail with a cloud of poison breath. Ghroklor looked frantically about for cover, but it was far too late to hide. Web. A web of sticky threads flew out from atop Ghroklors head. The spell expanded as it closed with the Green Dragon, who only sneered in contempt. She probably thought she would resist the spell, but ended up being tangled up in it instead. What! The Green Dragon cried. Thats what I said, Ilyshnish muttered. Ilyshnish, Ghroklor, and the Krkono?e watched in silence as the Green Dragons aggressive dive turned into a careening tumble. She bounced three times off of the canyon walls before plunging into the churning waters below. I-Is it dead? Ghroklor asked. I doubt she took any damage from that at all, Ilyshnish answered. And it isnt as if Green Dragons can drown. Maybe shell catch a cold. Ghroklor stared down at the swollen river as if something would jump out and eat him. Shouldnt you be heading back now? Ilyshnish asked, Your troops seemed eager to leave that inclement weather behind them. By myself? But The Nar Commander glanced about himself, looking a bit lost. Speaking of which, Ilyshnish said, how come you didnt bring any subordinates with you? Because I dont have any subordinates to bring with me, Ghroklor replied. but you assumed command of those warbands, did you not? Ghroklor looked up at her in confusion. I did, he said, but those arent my warbands. I assumed command because I was the only experienced leader who was free to focus on leading the entire force. The others each had their own warbands to take care of. Was that how it worked? She supposed it did make sense, but it was very different from the armies she had seen elsewhere. Humans were very sticky about hierarchy and it didnt matter how busy they already were. Then I suppose you must return alone, Ilyshnish said. She reached over and plucked Vltava off of the Nars head. Ghroklor cast a remorseful look at the volatile ball of fluff. What is it? Ilyshnish asked. Nothing, Ghroklor answered with a sigh. I was just thinking that the only part of me that was warm on the trek was my head. Have you perhaps heard of this thing called a hat? No, whats that? Its an article of clothing worn to keep ones head warm, Ilyshnish said. Similar to your helmet. Hmmis that a thing from the outside world, as well? I cant say that Ive seen anyone around here use anything like you described. Now that she thought about it, she couldnt recall any Beastmen wearing such a thing. Most lived in a tropical climate and those who didnt relied on their fur for warmth. Articles that covered the body were generally limited to equipment that protected one from physical harm both on the battlefield and in civilian vocations. Was the presence of natural arms and armour truly that great of a barrier to innovation? That shouldnt have been the case. Even as a Dragon, she would surely use any useful magical equipment if she came across it. Unfortunately, she hadnt found any C that she could get her claws on and keep, at any rate C until just before her involuntary induction into the Sorcerous Kingdoms postal service. Winter Moon, Pebble said, perhaps you should go instead to expedite matters. Besides, Ghroklor seems the sort to get eaten when one isnt looking. That may lead to unwanted complications. That may be true, Ilyshnish said, but those warbands wont simply take me at my word. Im not as fragile as you people seem to think I am, Ghroklor protested while gesturing to his armour. Ive fought on the Jorgulan Frontier for five years now and Ive participated in the slaying of at least thirty Dragons. Three of them were solo kills His voice trailed off as Vltava walked over to stand in front of him. Ghroklors tail drooped. He sent a nervous glance to Ilyshnish before meeting Vltavas three-eyed gaze with his own. Vltava let out a bleat. Fly. WhC Ghroklors unfinished question turned into a scream as Vltava spun around and launched him into the air with a kick of his hind legs. A few seconds later, the Nar Commander vanished into the veil of blowing snow far behind them. Right, Ilyshnish said. Lets keep going, shall we? The canyon ran for a few more kilometres, eventually broadening into a wide valley where the previous town was located. It didnt look like the mountain tribes had taken advantage of the weakened defences, but several of the townsfolk rushed out to meet them nonetheless. A Con Elder with somewhat mangy fur stepped out from the small crowd that was forming. Youyou left with the warbands, he said. Why have you returned alone? Where is everyone else? They got snowed in, Ilyshnish gestured loosely at the pass above the town. Snowed in? The elders nose twitched curiously, Weve been expecting that foul weather to roll in from the north, but nothings come over yet. The valley beyond the canyon has been thoroughly buried, Ilyshnish told them. It took some effort to convince the warbands to leave. You mean to say theyre returning to us? The Elder asked. I at least assume so, Ilyshnish answered. A collective sigh of relief rose from the townsfolk. That relief, however, seemed to be tempered by some other fear. Did something happen while we were away? Ilyshnish asked, The people seem burdened by worry. Not exactly, the Elder answered. Its an ongoing problem with the herds. Our Nug are supposed to be grazing in the highlands around this time and thats been impossible with everything thats happening. Fodders getting scarce and some of the animals are getting sick. We were hoping that things would get back to normal once the warbands pushed the mountain tribes back out. Ilyshnish eyed the herds of Nug grazing on the slopes of the valley. They were actually closer to Nuk, but the denizens of Rolengorek were used to referring to the entire family of Magical Beasts by what was most common in the jungle basin. As the Elder mentioned, it looked like the area was being overgrazed and the animals were wasting away as a result. Even from a distance, they didnt look like anything shed want to stick in her mouth. Is it only this part of Rolengorek thats experiencing trouble with the mountain tribes? With whats happening around here, I think your only real options are to cull the herds or send them west. Were considering both, the Elder replied. But you must understand that it isnt a decision to be made lightly. We wanted to be absolutely sure that it was necessary before we did something that would harm future generations. Well, the chiefs should be back at some point. Youll just have to wait until they come down from upriver. Oh, speaking of which, has anyone seen a Green Dragon float by? The assembled Con cast nervous gazes to the overcast sky. Didnt she just say floated by? A-A Green Dragon? The Elder said, You saw one? We did, Ilyshnish replied. She fell into the river. Well, if you havent seen anything, dont worry about it. For some reason, her words unsettled the townsfolk even further. They werent very good at listening. A bit after dawn C not that most people could tell C the warbands from the snowbound village started to arrive. Rather than follow the route along the river, they had for some reason opted to come back over the pass. The Nar and Urmah looked particularly miserable as they dragged themselves in. Except for one of them. Winter Moon! Ghroklors voice came from above as he flew in to settle on the ground before her, I flew! Can you imagine how amazing it was? Perhaps. Ah, of course. You must have tried it at least once or twice. StillC Ghroklors voice cut off as his enchantment was dispelled and he dropped to the ground. The loss of his flight capability wasnt enough to dampen his excitement, however. Ilyshnish maintained a polite distance from Ghroklor as he continued to enthuse all over her. Shouldnt basic flight magic be well within the capabilities of your mystics? Ilyshnish asked, I cant imagine that they havent developed it in all this time. Hm, well, about that Ghroklor answered, I believe it was common many generations ago, but it ultimately proved impractical. We thought to use it to fight our foes in the east, but, never mind being able to fight the Dragons in the skies, our people were shot down by enemy hunters. Our mystics dedicated their time and effort to other things after that. I suppose that makes sense. Maybe she had spent too much time amongst the Humans. They tended to believe that flight was an undeniable advantage in combat, but that was only because air supremacy was so easily achievable in their territories. Human modes of flight were and flight magic in general was mostly crude and sluggish, however. Even with what they considered a highly-trained and professional air force, the Baharuth Empire was helpless the moment a true ruler of the skies appeared. The towns leadership found Ghroklor shortly after his arrival, which led to a conference between the dozens of chiefs present. Ghroklor himself said little, as the discussion was deemed a matter for the local Con Lords. They gathered at an enlarged version of the wooden platforms that could be found in every village while the common townsfolk watched the proceedings from nearby. We must disperse the population, one of the chiefs stated. It will be too late if we wait for this terrible weather to advance. Local logistics will be frozen and the people will starve in no time. But can our neighbours support a move of that magnitude? Another chief said, Organising supplies for our warbands is one thing C were talking about feeding over ten times the number with this migration. Falling back to the lowlands isnt an option, a Nar chief from a visiting warband said. Were barely scratching by due to the flooding. A population shift of this scale will only bring chaos and starvation. That would be the case wherever we go! What if we go on the offensive while the people migrate? The lowlands arent at risk of invasion from them, so we can turn the defence were conducting here into offence. Weve already been supplementing our provisions that way anyway. A brief debate ensued. The leadership agreed that moving east along the foothills was the best option, but they couldnt agree on how much logistical support was required or how many they would lose along the way. In any case, one of the chiefs said. We must cull the herds before moving. The other tribes wont tolerate us bringing them into their territories. Can we pack the meat in ice? Theres no time to preserve it properly. No time? An elder said, You speak as if well be forced out within the week. A migration may not be necessary at all and completely culling the herds will doom us in that case! We can at least go ahead with our measures to maintain their health, another Elder offered. Not only must we ensure theres enough grazing for our animals, but we must get rid of the sick ones before whatever it is they have spreads. Sickness? Ghroklor growled, What sickness? Without food, our animals weaken. Sickness is inevitable. A low murmur rose as the chiefs resumed discussing their options. Ilyshnish yawned as the meeting dragged into late morning, at which point a light flurry started to fall. Ghroklor cursed as he turned his attention from the gathering to the darkening sky. We need to move, he said. This isnt going to get any better. Its just a light dusting, one of the elders said. This is nothing to be concerned about around here. You fools! Ghroklor roared, Nothing about whats been happening is natural! I have no choice but to believe that someone or something has been manipulating the weather to drive us out of our territories. The elder let out an incredulous laugh. Manipulating the weather? Thats preposterous. To be certain, minor phenomena can be conjured by our mystics, but theres no way anyone can influence the weather. Look here, you, Ghroklor snarled. This isC Ghroklors head bobbed slightly as Vltava hopped onto him. The townsfolk locked their gazes on the fluffy little morsel, who issued a loud bleat. The grim clouds over the town receded like a wave on the shore, leaving a clear azure sky. Sunlight warmed the rocks and a pleasant breeze blew over the Beastmen as they gaped up at Vltava. Impossible A god A god! A great spirit of nature has descended upon us! Ghroklor froze as the crowd pressed in on him. Voices of deference rose as the Beastmen held up offerings of twigs, bark, and dried pine needles. Preposterous, Ilyshnish muttered. The offerings werent even that impressive. She would have demanded at least precious metals or gemstones. Unfortunately for Vltavas new devotees, reality set in a few hours later. Early in the evening, the ominous clouds rolled back in just as suddenly as they had vanished and snow started to fall again. Well, Pebble said. That answers that question. What question might that be? Ilyshnish asked. The speed of the opposing partys response indicates how they are influencing the weather. A single caster can instantly respond to their spell being countered. This response suggests that a ritual is being enacted. What if they were just hoping for us to go away before trying again? In a few hours? Thats highly doubtful. Now that you mention it, their response also shows that they have no experience with opposition to their tactics. How do you figure? Vltavas quick reversal to their Control Weather effect establishing itself over the town should have made it clear that someone capable of casting Sixth-tier magic was opposing them. If they must rely on ritual magic to alter the weather, they shouldnt have done anything to attract the wrath of a powerful caster. It seemed that Frost Dragons werent unique in the fact that they more often than not learned things the hard way. Oh great spirit of nature, someone cried, save us from our plight! What have we done to earn your wrath? What must we sacrifice?! Ilyshnish went over and plucked Vltava out from under his pile of meagre offerings. She shook him around a bit to remove the random pieces of debris on his coat. So, Ilyshnish said, what do we do now? This is the anomaly that we have come to investigate, Vltava said. We will address the problem at its source. Before the Storm: Act 6, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 So, Ilyshnish said, how are we addressing the issue, precisely? We will speak to those responsible, Vltava replied. Ilyshnish recalled the vast civilisation hidden in the deepest valleys of the Worldspine. Where would those responsible be in all of that? Those people have had no qualms driving out the countless tribes in their path, Ilyshnish said. Rolengorek probably doesnt even mean any more to them than those tribes C less, considering theyre not even competing for the same space. Outsiders are simply animals to be fenced out through the means theyve been employing. What are the chances that some random strangers showing up telling them to stop will actually have them do so? A sense of foreboding fell over her in the silence that followed. The violent little thing was probably plotting violence. They emerged from the blizzard and left the canyon they had travelled down that morning. The snow burying the area had grown soft and heavy with the wintry weather now focused on the town further downriver. Ilyshnish picked up the sounds of distant activity from the vicinity of the village ahead. Is it just me, Ilyshnish said, or is this weather control magic different from whats being used back in the Sorcerous Kingdom? It does seem that way, Pebble said. Leaving the effect to run its course is the usual method. It feels like a waste to do otherwise. What if its a different spell entirely? Ilyshnish asked, We have no idea what were dealing with here. When it comes to tier magic, Pebble told her, one can gauge the strength of a caster based on the effect of their spells. Even if its being facilitated by a ritual, we should still be facing a Fourth-tier caster with a cadre of Third-tier followers at minimum. So we can just bully them into submission? As Vltava said, we should speak with them first. What if they dont listen? What is, is. She was fairly certain that meant bringing their opponents civilisation crashing down around their ears. Hopefully, they had some nice treasure for her to take home. The sound of activity grew louder as they came closer to the village. Once in a while, a strange trumpeting sound punctuated the general hubbub. They stopped in the shadows of an outcropping overlooking the valley, watching as scores of figures toiled below. Nearly all of them were the round, furry beings that she had observed during her flight over the nearby ranges. Well wait here, Pebble said. Go and find out what you can from the people down there. Me? Ilyshnish blinked. Theyd probably attack the rest of us on sight. Oh, so its perfectly fine to send me in on my own in that case, Ilyshnish grumbled. Fine. How do I look? Appetising, Pebble said. Flammable, said Vltava. Ilyshnish pulled a mirror out of her bag. It was made for Human hands, however, so all she could do was angle it atop her oversized palm as she examined herself. She had taken on what she thought was an average appearance based on the people working around the village. Her rotund, vaguely humanoid body was covered in a coat of long white hairs and two pairs of forward-pointing ribbed horns framed a black, apelike face. Your eyes are the wrong colour, Pinecone said. With a sigh, Ilyshnish fixed her eye colour. Maybe she could express herself in some other fashion. Your bags are out of place, too, Pebble noted. These people dont wear much and what they do is crudely fashioned. After several more rounds of criticism, Ilyshnish waddled her way down the village. The people in the area didnt seem to pay her much mind, so she took her time trying to make sense of what they were doing. Everything was still buried under several metres of snow, but the village itself didnt seem to be the main focus of their labour. Most were digging up the corpses left behind by the conflict which primarily lay outside of the settlements boundaries. Others loaded their excavated cargo onto huge sledges drawn by the same type of woolly behemoth she had observed the previous night. From the looks of it, they were scavenging meat for delivery to the inner ranges. You! A guttural voice snapped at her, Im not paying you people to just stand around! The source of the voice was a fellow standing on one of the sledges. Unlike the people around him, he wore a mantle of furs with several necklaces of polished stone beads layered atop them. Ilyshnish bobbed her head and scurried away from the loading area. You. A voice called out to her from the side, Come. Ilyshnish changed direction, waddling over to join one of the furballs in his snowy trench. Snow wet, he said as he gestured to a Haugrarl leg sticking out of the snow. Heavy. You help. She made a show of clearing the snow around the corpse before helping to yank it out. They tossed it over the top of the trench and a pair of labourers came over to drag it away. The furball plopped himself onto the ground. You. New. I come from a peak to the northwest, Ilyshnish replied. This strange weather weve been having made me curious enough to come out and see what was going on. The furball frowned at her response. Maybe she needed to simplify her speech. Far tribes? The furball slapped his big belly twice in an unknown gesture, Why you here? You not know? Easterners come. Easterners? How far east? Plateau. Great Mammoth Steppe. You know? I dont. How far? Very far. Many mountains. Overseer from there. You mean the proud one with the beads? Yeah. Him. He doesnt look strong enough to rule to me, Ilyshnish said. If youre dissatisfied with his leadership, why not get rid of him? The furball shook his head. Easterners come. Say make things better. Overseer come help. Help how? Make like them. Great nation. Solidarity. All Yeti, unite. A spray of wet snow fell upon them. Number Sixteen, wheres the next load? Were not paying you to sleep in there! Sixteen! With a drawn-out sigh, the Yeti turned back to dig out the next corpse. Ilyshnish joined him in his search, though it was a trivial matter for her. After they tossed the next corpse out of the trench, she bade Number Sixteen to sit and rest while she continued digging. It was a bit nostalgic: when she was younger, it would take several sittings for her to finish eating her kills so shed end up burying them in the snow somewhere for later. That overseer said pay, Ilyshnish said. Fifty carcasses. Get food for day. Ilyshnishs claws stopped as she calculated the value of Yeti labour. How long does that take? One day, Number Sixteen replied. One day work. One day food. Fair. Even a common warehouse worker in the Baharuth Empire earned more than that. Were these people tricked into toiling for so little? Regardless, it sounded like the Baharuth Empire had some catching up to do. Just to be certain, Ilyshnish said, was this area was once the territory of your tribe? Close. Valley. Two-day walk. I see. So this Solidarity came along and took the territory that your tribe depended on for their survival. Then, they offered you this work in exchange. Number Sixteen shook his head. Noyes? No. Easterners help. Snows come. Rivals gone. Make better take time, they say. In many tomorrows, become better. Ilyshnish pulled another corpse out of the snow and tossed it out of the trench. How long have the easterners been here? She asked. Many seasons, Number Sixteen answered. First, some come. Talk only. Learn. Then, more come. Bring great snows. Kill enemies. After, other Yeti come. Like overseer. From company. Whats a company? The Yeti shrugged. Like tribe? Maybe. Since it didnt seem like she would get much useful information about the easterners that had come and taken over the western extremes of the Worldspine, Ilyshnish decided to inquire about the local Yeti society of the past. Unfortunately, she couldnt say there was much that was interesting about them. Simply put, they were a society of mostly solitary predators who were loosely organised into tribes. Each tribe was little more than a breeding population dominated by its strongest members. Individual Yeti got together once every few years to mate and stuck to their own hunting ranges the rest of the time. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. It was a telltale characteristic of powerful predatory species in cold, highly competitive climates. The real question was how the easterners made the jump from that natural state to what she had seen further along the Worldspine. Sorry to burden you with so many questions, Ilyshnish said. Its just all so new to me. You smell nice, Number Sixteen gave her a toothy grin. Me happy. Ilyshnish scurried out of the trench when the Yeti pointed his happiness at her. Why did mortals have to be like that? She had excavated enough corpses to earn both herself and Number Sixteen a days worth of rations. Curious about what she would receive, Ilyshnish joined the Yeti labourers queued up at one of the massive sledges piled high with Haugrarl remains. The other Yeti in the area sent many glances her way, but she found that no one else was as talkative as Number Sixteenat least until she reached the head of the line. You! Youre the one from before The overseer hopped off of his sledge to land in front of her. Ilyshnish leaned back slightly as he closely scrutinised her. Yesyes! You will make for an excellent tribute! Me? Indeed, the overseers nostrils flared as he took in a deep whiff of her coat. An exotic young female such as yourself would be the envy of the Crag Council. We must deliver you to the capital post haste! Me just here for food Nonsense, the overseer snorted. A tribute of your quality can have all the food you could desire! You two, help her into the cabin. Two large, heavyset Yeti came to escort her onto the vehicle. It seemed that the overseer wouldnt take no for an answer. Rather than protest the one-sided treatment, however, Ilyshnish was content to watch them prepare her seat as she pondered what sort of information she might be able to gain. Pelts were piled high upon a broad pine bench offering a view over the Mammoths shoulder. Her escorts urged her to take a seat while they delivered choice cuts of meat on a polished granite platter. The sledge itself was only superficially similar to those employed by the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves. Instead of steel, the Yeti vehicle was fashioned out of some kind of wood and had a closed cabin that shielded its passengers from the elements. The same type of ice that she saw used in the city far to the east formed a dome over the spacious interior, offering a clear view of their surroundings in all directions. Ilyshnish settled onto her seat to sample the fare set out before her. The cabin rocked slightly as the overseer came up to join her. Ah, I see youve made yourself comfortable, he said. Good. It will be a long trip to Rygal. Rygal? Whats that? It is the name of our great capital, the overseer told her. It is not the only place of note, however. Along the way, you will see many wondrous places that youll never think to look back on the life you had here. Life here not bad The overseer let out a hearty chuckle, slapping his belly several times. She still wasnt quite sure what the gesture meant. You will see, dear miss, he said with a sweep of his hand. A whole new world awaits you; a shining civilisation of shimmering spires. I wager that you will need no convincing about where youd rather be once you partake of its offerings. Ilyshnish had to admit that she was tempted to see what the offerings were. Most of what she had seen from her reconnaissance flight consisted of food and basic materials being transported from one place to another. The shining city she had encountered was protected from her prying, so she was certain that there was something nice for her inside. The cabin shuddered slightly as the carriage got underway. Ilyshnish shifted uncomfortably at the unfamiliar sensation. Worry not, the overseer said. Our sledges are the finest in the world. Not only is it covered by this dome of enchanted ice, but the entire vehicle is a marvel of magical artifice! Only the most prosperous Merchants in the realm can afford them. Me not understand, Ilyshnish said, but sound good. How many you have? Our company owns a vast fleet of them. Hundreds of sledges C many of them finer than this. Weve even transported members of the Crag Council on many occasions. Our first stop will be a small city about two weeks from here where such a carriage will deliver you to the core provinces. Ilyshnish turned her gaze to the roadside. Based on the road network she had seen and the plodding pace of their transportation, two weeks travel would have them arrive at the city she had flown over before returning to Rolengorek. And thats what they consider a small city? How far is the, um, Rygal? Hmmthat would depend on the main caravans route, the overseer said. If I were to guess, a bit over a year. Ah, but set your fears aside: you will not want for anything during the journey and your treatment in the capital will be even more exquisite! Ilyshnish considered her options. She was pretty sure she could escape at any point since the guards assigned to the sledge werent much better than the warriors of Rolengorek in terms of raw strength. Of course, what she had seen of their country suggested that they were far more advanced than Rolengorek, but there was only so much that equipment and techniques could do without the strength to back it up. Unless some sort of Yeti hero appeared, it was probably safe for her to do whatever she pleased. Since Yeti appeared to be limited to regular Darkvision, Ilyshnish kept any questions about their surroundings to herself until dawn. Unfortunately, the overseer seemed so completely intent on impressing her with all manner of bombastic claims that she wondered whether even a fraction of it could be believed. Is it even prudent to boast so grandly? Very little of what she had seen so far suggested that they were capable of defending themselves against anything truly powerful. Whispering sweet nothings into the ears of random Dragons would surely invite an unwelcome investigation of their transferable assets. You say your country rich, Ilyshnish said as she watched the scenery go by outside of the cabin, but these warbands, weak. Tribes come attack. Warbands The overseer chuckled in amusement, The warbands that you see here are merely security guards for the industrial operations opening up on the frontier. Our country does not use warbands like the ancestors of old: we have a true, professional army that safeguards the realm. This, too, is something you will see on your journey. Ilyshnish stared blankly at the overseer as he provided yet another prideful answer to her seeming ignorance. Going by her discussion with Number Sixteen, the local Yeti were far less sophisticated than even the Beastmen of Rolengorek and the overseer certainly didnt hold back about the superiority of his vaunted Solidarity. He offered her a toothy smile at what he probably thought was her awestruck reaction to his words. This army. Ilyshnish asked, They must fight many raids. Get many wounds. How heal? Through our fine clergy, of course, the overseer answered. C-Clergy? HmmI suppose youd refer to them as mystics or maybe priests. Me see, Ilyshnish said. The overseer gave her a look. are you feeling unwell? Weather strange, Ilyshnish replied. Cursed. Barking laughter from the overseer filled the cabin. Rest assured, no curse has fallen upon the land. The source of the unusual weather is none other than a group of our finest clergy. Theyve been hard at work expanding the reach of the Worldspine. Me not understand. The overseers face twitched and he fell silent for several moments. After scanning the road ahead, he descended to open the cabin door and spoke with the driver. Stop at the next camp, the overseer pointed to a cluster of buildings in the shadow of a sheer cliff. Well be there for at least a few hours, so check over the sledge before going for lunch. Let the rest of the staff know. Rather than return to sit beside her, the overseer went to rummage through several cabinets, pulling out several leather bags and searching through them. What you do? Ilyshnish asked. I have to get you familiarised with some things, he said. As exotic as you may be, your ignorance of our country and its customs will tarnish the perception of our patrons. This is no fault of yours, of course. You are simply the product of your circumstances and Im confident youll learn quickly. What is he basing that assessment on? Regardless of race, it seemed that Merchants tended to resort to the same bag of tricks. They constantly pushed to get what they wanted, employing a mix of good and bad impressions, flattery, and vague pseudo-promises to erode their targets ability to resist them. The overseer already treated it as a given that she was some form of merchandise meant to be shipped to the heart of his civilisation and that it was by her own will. After cloaking Ilyshnish in a heavy mantle of layered furs, the overseer led her into the camp. The place was reminiscent of the work camps that Humans set up along their frontiers, save for the fact that every structure was constructed from ice and packed snow. With the temperatures in the mountains as they were, she suspected that the Yeti had a far easier time expanding than most with their near-infinite supply of convenient building material. As they walked through rows of utilitarian dwellings on their way to a core of much larger structures, Ilyshnish took an inventory of the camps contents. Every cube-like ice hut had space for one or two Yeti, though the second spot seemed exclusively reserved for their young. Personal belongings were scarce, though those that did exist were quite distinct. Ilyshnish gestured at a stone axe hanging from the belt of a passing worker. What is that? She asked. That? The overseer frowned as he turned to see what she was referring to, Ah, those are axes. Tools. Surely youve seen something like them before? Invaders come with fangs of wood and bone and stone, Ilyshnish replied. But not same. Indeed, the overseer nodded, they are not the crude implements that you have seen brandished by savages in the wilds. Of course, they may be used as weaponry, but they are mostly employed as vocational implements. That fellow just now was one of the masons who built the structures you see around us. Our people have long left behind the solitary lives of our ancestors, coming together to build the great civilisation that dominates the great ranges. Ilyshnish made a show of looking about in wonderment while they made their way to a gigantic ice dome in the centre of the camp. Its translucent walls shimmered with the same cold light that she had seen in the city deeper in the Worldspine, painting the interior and its occupants in shades of pale blue. This is the local temple, the overseer told her in a low voice. The workers and locals come to have their spiritual and medical needs met here. Be sure to treat the staff with respect. Staff? Those who work here, like him. A well-groomed Yeti adorned in an indecipherable array of accessories waddled up to them. The beads, polished stones, and precious gems dangling from his horns and neck clattered lightly as he tilted his rotund body in what probably counted as a Yeti bow. Yonten, he said in modulated tones. Youre back. I have the great spirits to thank for that, Brother Jhola, the overseer replied as he touched his lower lip. How have things been since we last spoke? Quiet, as usual. Who is this lovely young lady? Yonten opened his mouth and closed it again. Ilyshnish had purposely avoided naming herself, as she wasnt sure how Yeti names worked. She had planned on hanging around here and there to listen in on discussions between Yeti, but she had been diverted by the prospect of better information about the Yeti invaders from the overseer. Me Winter Moon, Ilyshnish gestured at herself. The overseer treated her as a primitive, so maybe it would work out. Winter Moon the ornately adorned Yeti mulled over the words. How quaint. Ive heard that the people here possess no formal language, never mind a writing system. I guess that turned out to be true. Ilyshnish breathed an internal sigh of relief. She was hoping things would play out like that. The mysterious way in which words were translated between people had the effect of blocking linguistic development. This resulted in a pattern of speech that Humans tended to associate with Goblins, but the fact of the matter was that it could happen with any race born without innate linguistic knowledge. People could communicate with one another without ever learning how to speak a language, so it was often the case that primitive and isolated societies C or those that lost their language somehow C spoke in a direct and literal way and never progressed beyond that. With how she had to travel far and wide as an agent of the Ministry of Transportation, Ilyshnish made it a point to study the translation phenomenon and its effects. She was still far from completely understanding how it worked, but she already had the sneaking suspicion that it was the result of someone using too much power with too little thought. Shes more clever than most, Yonten said. I figured it wouldnt hurt to educate her on our customs before delivering her to the capital. I see. That seems prudent. We dont have the appropriate facilities for that here, but I can recommend you to a temple in Khala. Id appreciate that. The overseer reached up with both hands to remove one of his necklaces. He undid its leather thong and counted out ten polished pieces of blue jade, which he dropped into a stone bowl sitting on a pillar of ice. Nice necklace broken! Ilyshnish cried in distraught tones. Yoten and the other Yeti exchanged a look. It isnt a necklace, Yoten said as he held up the strand of polished stones. Its just a way to hold coins. Coins are, umhow can I explain that? Theyre a form of treasure used for trade. Trade? The two Yeti looked helplessly at one another. Ilyshnish pondered the existence of the jade coins. Did it mean that the Merchant Guild didnt exist in their civilisation? No, Human countries mint coins of their own as well. Then again, the way that these Yeti expand pretty much isolates them from the outside world It was an intriguing scenario. According to multiple sources, the Merchant Guild was responsible for introducing C and reintroducing C commerce worldwide. If the Yeti had built their own economic systems from the ground up, they potentially possessed a depth that was lacking in most of the places she had visited so far. In the Human realms, nearly everything felt like a copy of a copy of a copy that people gave little thought to. Lets leave the complicated subjects aside for now, Brother Jhola said in a welcoming tone as he gestured to the temples interior. First, we should cover the basics. Before the Storm: Act 6, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Ngalngaw. Ngalngaw. Tsinau. Tsinau. Dhol. Dhol. Ngalngaw. Tsinau. Dhol. Who strongest? Brother Jhola chuckled gently, gesturing to the three main pillars of the temple. Each represented one of the Yeti gods and each bore engravings of their respective iconographies. Our gods are equally powerful, he told her. Ngalngaw is the heart of stone. Tsinau is the shield of ice. Dhol is the sentinel wind. Together, they are the gods who rule over the mountains C the gods that preside over every aspect of our peoples lives. They were in a temple, so she should have expected her education to start with something like this. When she was investigating the Baharuth Empire, it was much the same. She had entered temples on several occasions and the staff would always happily welcome her before asserting that their gods were her gods. The lore behind those gods felt fairly slipshod, however. Lady Zahradnik said it was the result of them breaking off from the Faith of the Six and replacing everything that they didnt like about it with feelgood nonsense. Ngalngaw. Tsinau. Dhol. Winter Moon see? But of course! Jhola answered, In Rygal, their majesty may be seen by all; their might, felt by all. Well, thats different. Priests she had spoken with in the past usually answered that question by claiming their gods ruled from some divine realm and that their agents in the mortal realm spoke with their authority or some such. She had never seen a god before, so she made a mental note to take a look at some point. Other gods? God of beast. God of fire? Jholas expression turned dark at her query. Fire is the great enemy, he told her. Any being who claims kinship to fire can be no god of ours. Every flame must be stamped out immediately upon notice. You must keep the great enemy from your words and thoughts, lest it consume you where you stand. Scary! Ilyshnish cried, This country, no fiC? Indeed, any trace of the great enemy is prohibited in this realm. Outsiders often think to bring the great enemy to bear against us, but all who attempt to do so are extinguished without mercy. Ice good? Elemental? Dragon? Elementals are Elementals and act as Elementals will. As for Ice Dragonshave you seen these creatures? Legend, Ilyshnish put some conviction into her response. Im sure that the people in the capital would appreciate what you can share, even if they are just legends. The existence of challengers to our domain cannot be tolerated. What an unpleasant fellow. Speaking of unpleasant fellows Challenger bad, Ilyshnish nodded to herself. Frost Giant bad? Ive never heard of them before, the Yeti Priest said, what are they like? Frost Giant scary. Big weapon. Big angry. Big warband come raid big raid. theyre coming in force? Wind say yes. Frost Giant tribes escape. Warpath now. At her every word, Jholas expression turned increasingly grave. What of their weaknesses? He asked, Even the mightiest Magical Beast may be felled by unrelenting exposure to the frozen winds. Frost Giant is Frost Giant, Ilyshnish answered. Cold no hurt. Snow; fog no blind. You make it sound as if the effort of our Stormcasters wont deter them. Stormcaster? What that? The Yeti Priest looked up at three elemental gods, who frowned down at them sternly. They are the Adepts of Tsinau and Dhol, he said as he made a ritual gesture. It is our Stormcasters who bring the blessing of the mountain to the frontier. This is troublesome information. It must be by the grace of the gods that you have come to us, Winter Moon. Your knowledge of the lands beyond our borders will undoubtedly prove critical to the future of the Yeti nation. Ilyshnish silently followed the Yeti Priest around as he resumed lecturing her on the religion of the Solidarity. As far as she could tell, it was a faith that had its roots in the druidic traditions of tribal mysticism. The Solidarity was a stronghold of three elements, which were represented by a triumvirate of elemental gods. With the rise of the Yeti nation, an organised religion has formed around them C one which curiously eschewed conventional druidic notions of elemental balance. As Jhola went on about the mandate of the gods for the Solidarity, Ilyshnish nudged him in a direction that was more relevant to her interests. My home, change? She asked. Of course, Jhola answered. All must change, for the mountain must reign over all. By the will of the gods, the great enemy will be extinguished from the world so that way may enter a blessed age of eternal ice. Sound good. When do? I am far from worthy to decipher the designs of deities, the Yeti Priest replied. Practically speaking, the Solidarity is first focusing on transforming its mountain frontiers before exerting its influence upon less desirable areas. East Yeti not like West Yeti. How so different? Johla chuckled in amusement. You are not the first to bring this up, he said. Nor will you be the last, I suspect. A very long time ago, the Yeti tribe that would give rise to the Solidarity was not so different from the ones you might find around here. We were content to live our lives in harmony with our little part of the world, but all that changed when the great enemy sent his followers against us. FiCgreat enemy attack? A nation of fire, Jhola intoned. Of ash and smoke and molten metal. They came with their burning legions, stripping the mountains bare and levelling mighty peaks in their desire to consume all. None could stand against them. Our people could only flee deeper into the ranges of the Worldspine, facing all manner of mortal peril. It was there that we found the gods, and it was there that the Solidarity was born. Fire nation, what happen? We drove them out. Many generations after our homes were stolen, we returned to destroy the invaders. We stamped out their fires and buried their screaming hordes in ice. The few who survived fled back to the pits of accursed glass that they spawned from. Scary, Ilyshnish said. Enemy, what tribe? Ogre? Beastman? There were many different races, Jhola told her. But all bore the marks of their fiery masters. They hated us just as surely as fire hates ice, burning young and old alike. The world beyond the mountain is a terrible place, Winter Moon. Our Great Solidarity exists so that the atrocities of the past may never again be visited upon our people. As far as national narratives went, it was more compelling than most. Most places she had visited had systems that hinged on belief in divine or tribal precedents. Without an external threat that faced the whole, gazes turned inward and competition for limited resources became rampant. Come to think of it, this Solidarity sort of sounds like the Slane Theocracy. Gods bless Yeti? Ilyshnish asked, Have strong children? Champion? The Solidarity has many Champions, Jhola answered. With looks like yours, Im sure youll attract their attention. Indeed, I expect that youll give birth to many strong offspring. Thats not what I was asking Ilyshnish concealed her disappointment at the Priests unsatisfactory answer. With his claim that their gods existed amongst them, she was hoping to find out if the Solidarity possessed any strong individuals that might qualify as godkin, demigods, or something similar. After being subjected to over an hour of Jholas religious instruction, Yoten reappeared to check up on her. He had disappeared to attend to some business, but she suspected that he had simply fled the temple to avoid Jholas dogmatic lectures. Ilyshnish brightened upon his entrance and greeted him with an innocent smile. Yoten. Businessgood? Nothing is amiss on my end, my dear, Yoten replied. How is your lesson with Brother Jhola going? Many new things, Ilyshnish replied. Ngalngaw. Tsinau. Dhol. Great enemy. If I didnt know any better, Yoten peered at the Priest, Id think youre trying to steal her for the Temples. That isnt a bad idea now that you mention it, Jhola said. You were right about her being more than she seems. Her linguistic background is primitive, but she can understand my words well enough. Its to the point where she can ask questions as I speak on different topics. Me like learn, Ilyshnish said. Like travel. See new things. Jhola released a wistful sigh. If only you had been born in the Solidarity, he said. You would have undoubtedly received the finest education from childhood and become one of the great Sages of our time. Cannot now? Dont let this mangy old ape discourage you, Yoten said. Youre still young; your beauty and intelligence will take you far. did you just call me a mangy old ape? Jhola narrowed his eyes. Youre not? Yoten replied. The two Yeti glared at one another before their threatening expressions broke and they shared a friendly laugh. Jhola turned to regard Ilyshnish. Forgive me, Winter Moon, the Priest said, I spoke in haste. Yoten is likely correct. If you apply yourself well, you may yet earn a place of honour among our people. Speaking of places of honour, Yoten said, you didnt tell me that Warlord Khrol was on his way. I wasnt aware that he was, Jhola replied. Its not as if he answers to me. The only time I learn about his comings and goings is when the Stormcaster team comes in from an assignment. Anytime else, hes out doing whatever Warlords do. This isnt good, the overseer said. Winter Moon and I need to get out of here before Khrol and his officers catch a whiff of her. Of course, Jhola nodded. You should be safe when you reach the temple in Khala if he tries to give you trouble outside of his jurisdiction. May Dhol grant you swiftness. Yoten took her by the hand and they swiftly waddled out of the temple. Along the streets of packed snow, it looked like the camps denizens were readying storefronts and stalls C all made out of ice C for business. Their lively activities stood in stark contrast to the overseer, whose shoulders were hunched in worry. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Cover yourself with your mantle, Yoten said. We dont want any of Khrols people noticing you. Khrol bad? Ilyshnish asked. That depends on whom you ask, the overseer answered. Anyone who earns the position of Warlord isnt incompetent, but powers everything to his type. Out here on the frontier, that can lead to someoverreach. Yoten protect Winter Moon? Of course, my dear. We just need to get to the sledge and be on our way and Khrol will be none the wiser. They squeezed their way between the rows of ice huts, tracing a zigzagging course out of the camp. Ultimately, however, the overseers efforts to elude detection proved futile. Upon entering the lot where their sledge was parked, they found a contingent of Yeti surrounding it. A pair patrolling the perimeter spotted them lurking in the shadow of a nearby building. You there, one of them called out, what are you skulking around for? Yoten stepped out in front of Ilyshnish. Skulking? He said in incensed tones, Thats my sledge you people are crowding around! Who gave you permission to unload my cargo? Warlord Khrol. This way. W-Wait! I didntC At a gesture from the patrol, two Yeti from the contingent came and took Yoten by the arms. They dragged him off toward the sledge amidst his protests, bringing him before an especially large Yeti frowning down at a tablet made of ice. The big Yeti didnt look up from his reading, but no one dared to interrupt him. Overseer Yoten, he said after a minute. I noticed you came in with a shipment, so I decided to save you some time by having the troops offload everything. I appreciate your consideration, Warlord, Yoten bobbed his head in reply, but my cargo is meant for Khala. We were just about to depart. Khala? The Warlord finally looked up from his tablet, Thats highly irregular. Why would unprocessed salvage be delivered directly to Khala? Highly inefficient, dont you agree? Im simply following my instructions, Yoten said. Its not my place to question company orders. Ah, but it is mine, Khrol said as he gestured to his nearby troops. Double check the cargo. We wouldnt want anything strange making its way into the city. Yoten opened his mouth as if to protest, but then settled into a resigned silence. His reaction reminded Ilyshnish a bit of Zu Chiru, whose wagons were often subjected to routine inspections by customs officers in the Baharuth Empire to make sure the diminutive Demihuman Merchant wasnt transporting anything weird into their cities. Based on Yotens feelings about the Warlord, however, Ilyshnish suspected that things wouldnt go very smoothly here. Lets take a look at this order of yours, Khrol held out his hand. They were verbal instructions, Yoten replied. Nothing out of the ordinary, I assure you. The company simply wishes to ensure that our teams are efficiently processing salvageand arent stealing anything. To that end, they wanted a shipment of unprocessed goods. The Warlords gaze went from Yoten to Ilyshnish. Can you confirm your employers claim? He asked, then frowned, Actually, arent you a bit too well-dressed for a labourer? Remove your hood. She is my guest, Yoten said as he shifted closer to Ilyshnish. How much longer will you be delaying us? If we requisition the cargo youre supposedly delivering, Khrol replied, then you wont have a shipment to delay. Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Even if I have no cargo, I still have a report to make to my superiors. My company wont be pleased by your actions. Then its a good thing that I dont answer to your company. Need I remind you who issues your licence to operate on the frontier? Yoten once again fell into a sullen silence. The Warlord addressed Ilyshnish again. And you, are you deaf? I ordered you to remove your hood! Ilyshnish hesitantly pulled back her hood. A low murmur rose from the crowd of soldiers. My, my, Warlord Khrol waddled forward, examining Ilyshnish up and down, what do we have here? I smelled a female, but this guest of yours is clearly above your station, Yoten. You misunderstood my meaning, Warlord, Yoten said. I am merely delivering her as tribute to the capital. Tribute? Khrol barked out a laugh, Those corpulent councillors in the capital dont deserve anything so fine! It is we who are carving out new frontiers for the Solidarity. The conquerors should be first to the spoils! Conquerers? Yoten spat, Ever since you were bloodied by those Beastmen last year, youve been letting the Stormcasters do all of the work for you. Some Warlord you are. Khrols backhand sent the three-metre-tall overseer spinning through the air to crash headfirst into the ice. Ilyshnish let out a terrified shriek and fled. Seize her! The Warlord shouted. Bowling an entire contingent of Yeti over would probably invite unwelcome suspicion. She waddled into the wall of soldiers behind her and made a show of struggling as they brought her back before the Warlord. No! She cried, Yoten! Yoten!!! Bad Yeti kill Yoten! Me go home! A local? Khrol murmured, Well, no matter. Forget about that sleazy overseer: youre my guest now. No! No want! Bad Yeti bad! Bad!!! What in the name of the gods is going on here?! Brother Jholas voice thundered through the air. The soldiers cleared a path as the Yeti Priest walked through the crowd with a half dozen other Yeti in temple garb. An annoyed expression flashed across the Warlords face before he performed one of the respectful gestures Ilyshnish had been shown early in Jholas instruction. The Stormcasters mentioned that you were requisitioning supplies from company inventories, Warlord Khrol, Brother Jhola said. But this shipment is hardly fit for consumption. Why did you not present your needs to the magistrate? It isnt as if were short on food. I was on my way to do just that, Brother Jhola, the Warlord replied. But then I noticed how irregular this sledges cargo was. Overseer Yoten obstructed us in our duties with some highly suspicious behaviour. As the Warlord spoke, one of the Stormcasters went over to tend to Yoten. Barely a moment passed until he looked over at Jhola and shook his head. Hes dead, he said. I regret that it has come to this, Khrol said, but I acted within the scope of my duties. Ill put in a request with his company for a replacement when I have the time. Jhola didnt say anything in response, but it was clear he didnt approve of the Warlords conduct. With what Khrol has just done to the Yoten, however, Ilyshnish figured it was prudent for lesser beings to keep their opinions to themselves before the towering Yeti. She felt a touch against her palm as the Priest reached out to take her hand. Khrol didnt miss the movement. What are you doing? He demanded. Winter Moon is clearly distraught, Jhola replied. Im bringing her back to the temple. Weve finished resupplying, one of the Stormcasters added. Its time we move on to the next ritual site. But my troops havent had a chance to resupply yet, Khrol said. Then I suggest that they hurry, the Stormcaster told him. Once the company warehouses catch wind of what happened with the overseer, I doubt theyll be very generous with your provisions. The soldiers started to disperse, leaving the Warlord with little choice but to give way to the Stormcasters initiative. Ilyshnish pondered what she had learned from the interaction. There were likely a few core similarities between Yeti society and that of other tribal groups. Like many tribes, their warrior class deferred to the priesthood while having de facto power over everyone else. Apparently, even murder was allowed so long as a nominally acceptable justification was provided. She hadnt been familiarised with the laws of the Solidarity, so she couldnt tell how far the Warlord was stretching with his authority. As it was the frontier, however, the power of the military likely far eclipsed that of any other institution. Though many countries claimed to be civilised, the wilderness was always a place where might made right and civilisation existed according to the whims of the strong. Jhola stopped just inside the entrance of the temple, where he placed his hands on Ilyshnishs shoulders. Im sorry you had to experience all that, Winter Moon, Jhola said. Please believe me when I say that things usually arent like this in the Solidarity. Khrols made a name for himself with how quickly hes risen in his career, but the same qualities that drove that rise come with a number of problems. Bad Yeti, no kill? No kill? Ah, if youre asking if hell be punished for his actions, its vexing to admit that it isnt likely. Talent and success turn the eyes of the people from any number of indiscretions. So far from the capital, it isnt likely that the Warlord will become an inconvenience to his backers. Well, thats as common a story as there ever was. Such stories usually had those sorts of characters meet with violent ends. Given the apparent scope of his responsibilities, Ilyshnish was almost certain that it would also be the case with Khrol. Winter Moon sad, she sniffled. Go home. Are you certain? Jhola asked, As we mentioned before, someone like you would surely be welcomed in lofty circles. Or you could study in the Temples since you love to learn. Go home. With that, she turned and shuffled away. The shuffle turned into a waddle, and the waddle took her out of the town and behind the debris of a nearby rockfall. She carefully scanned her surroundings before becoming her regular self and taking wing. Now, where have those Stormcasters gone Ilyshnish located her targets as she made a pass high above the work camp. It looked like they were still waiting for their escort to resupply. She winged over the nearby ranges as she awaited their departure, familiarising herself with the landscape. The entire area was icebound and the roads leading further into the mountains followed a winding course near the peaks to avoid crevasses and other glacial hazards. Traffic was sparse, but consistent, with sledges bringing goods from hundreds of valleys leading up from the lowlands. Now that she understood what she was looking at, she realised that the Yeti were extracting resources not just from the southern slopes of the Worldspine, but in every direction that they considered their frontier. By the time the Warlord looked about ready to set off, Ilyshnish had also located the Krkono?e. The three had taken refuge behind a small peak near the camp, out of sight of those below. She alighted before them to offer an update. Me back, she said. Go now. Vltava peered up at her with a disgusted look. Have you somehow become even stupider, you stupid lizard? Ahem. I have returned. Is everyone fit to travel? Youve identified our quarry? Pinecone asked. Indeed, Ilyshnish answered. There is a group amongst the Yeti clergy referred to as Stormcasters. They use ritual magic at certain sites to deploy some form of weather control magic. How many of these Stormcasters are there? I only saw a handful. The Priest I spoke with made it sound as if there was only a single team of them operating in the region. And you mentioned that they were members of the Yeti clergy. Thats right. The Krkono?e shared a knowing look between themselves. This explains much, Pebble flicked an ear. Rather than a corrupted Druid, we are dealing with an urban priesthood. They are bound to the values of their society rather than to the balance of nature. It may not be as straightforward as that, Ilyshnish said. They claim to worship three elemental gods. One of earth, one of ice, and one of wind. While this pantheon of theirs is somewhat bland for an alpine civilisation, they also claim that these gods exist among them. In a literal sense. What have you learned about these elemental gods? Not much of use. A disruptive event in the distant past drove the Yeti deep into the Worldspine, which was where they first encountered their gods. Their religion labels fire as the great enemy and they seek to extinguish it from the world. Oh, and these gods supposedly reside in their far-off capital. Strange, Pinecone said. A being of pure elemental energy with the intelligence and will to communicate with others is exceedingly rare. The formation of a triumvirate should be next to impossible. A sign of the times, perhaps? Even so, Pebble said, we can only play our part. Ilyshnish looked back and forth between the Krkono?e. I dont like where this is going, she said. What is, is. Pebble and Pinecone put their things away while Vltava scaled the nearby rocks to look over the valley. The work camp was situated across the icefield from them, roughly five kilometres distant. From what she could see, the Stormcaster party was only beginning to make their way down the ice road that the overseers sledge had arrived on. Wherever theyre going, Ilyshnish said, its going to take them a while to waddle there. Should we just speak with them on the road? They were just pummelling Ghroklors forces the other day with a blizzard, Pinecone said from below. Their destination probably isnt very far. I suppose that makes sense Over the remainder of the evening, they travelled parallel to the Stormcasters as they descended one of the glaciers flowing from the icefield. Eventually, their quarry scaled a steep gully which led to a rocky ridge leading to a peak overlooking the forested highlands to the south. The people of Rolengorek truly had no chance of knowing they were being targeted from such a distance. What now? Ilyshnish asked. Most of the soldiers look like theyve been stationed to guard the land approach, Pinecone said. Flying threats are scarce around here, Ilyshnish said. Never mind a Roc, I havent seen a single Giant Eagle. The people I spoke with arent familiar with Frost Dragons, either. Theyre probably in a similar situation as Rolengorek, Pinecone mused. To protect their livestock, theyve eliminated or driven away most of the native predators, including competing races. Does that mean its safe or unsafe to approach them from above? Ilyshnish asked. How would we know that? Youre the one observing their behaviour up close. As far as she could tell, the Yeti werent at all wary of aerial threats. Generally speaking, surface dwellers didnt even look up unless they felt actively under threat from the skies like the Beastmen fighting along the Jorgulan frontier. Its probably safe enough, Ilyshnish said. Theres a belligerent fellow named Khrol commanding the Yeti soldiers blocking the path, so avoiding his contingent would be prudent if were to discuss anything. Then our path is decided, Pinecone said. Our path and theirs Given the broad attitudes of the Yeti Solidaritys members, Ilyshnish had little doubt that they werent going to be happy about what the Krkono?e had to say. Hopefully, there would be something left to recover from them afterwards. Before the Storm: Act 6, Chapter 13 Chapter 13 High above the bald peak around which Warlord Khrols contingent was encamped, Ilyshnish watched as the Stormcasters directed a dozen assistants to sweep the stone clear of snow and move supplies around their ritual site. Nearby, hunters from the Yeti army kept a watchful eye on the proceedings, but most of their energy went into scanning the jagged mountainside. They were still a problem, however. Ilyshnish didnt doubt that they would start pelting her with rocks if she threatened their charges. How long are we going to watch these people for? Ilyshnish grumbled, This is taking far longer than a Lizardman ritual back home. Far longer was a gross understatement. The Lizardmen just sat in their little circle, cast their spells, and then got on with their lives. They even told her that ritual magic has been used in the past to rapidly deploy powerful Elementals in war. The Yeti ritual, on the other hand, was far from rapid. They spent a whole lot of time organising their space, etching lines into the stone, positioning various ceremonial items, chanting a bunch of nonsense, and praying over everything. And then they did more of it. She wasnt sure whether they had cast anything at all yet. Is this some sort ofpolitical move? Ilyshnish asked, Something that adds apparent value in the eyes of the uninitiated? Ive seen Human Priests do similar things. Its possible, Pinecone said. At the same time, this may simply be how they have learned to conduct ritual magic. Even if certain actions arent necessary for spellcasting to some, it may become integral to others. Ilyshnish glanced at the Krkono?e flying over her shoulder. The explanation felt absurd to her, but she admittedly often witnessed what Pinecone had described. Priests called upon the name of one god or another before casting their spells and Wizards spouted overly dramatic gibberish before launching their attacks. Adventurers in training were often castigated for doing so as it wasted precious seconds in combat, but many persisted nonetheless. Wait, Ilyshnish said, does that mean were going to be loitering here for however long it takes them to finish their ritual? Do you not wish to learn more about these people? She held in a tired sigh. While learning about the world and its people was an ongoing thing for her, watching people cast magic was annoying. As an Adult Frost Dragon, she was well past the point that she should have been able to cast magic of her own. No matter what she tried, however, she couldnt even grasp the most fundamental aspects of spellcasting. It had gotten to the point that she had stopped trying. Her only consolation was that she could perform Spellsongs, which were sort of like magic. As a Bard, she could also cast magic through the use of scrolls, wands, and all manner of magic items, but the irony this ability presented annoyed her all the more. Ilyshnish stifled a yawn as the droning chants of the Stormcasters drifted up through the wind. Maybe she would get some sort of bonus for collecting information about the Yeti Solidarity. It wasnt exactly her assignment, after all. We go, Vltava said from between her horns. Huh? Ilyshnish blinked, Theyre already done? They are still casting. The spell is an independently developed variety of weather control magic. I have to wonder how they came to possess the equivalent of Sixth-tier magic when the best they have down there is a Fourth-tier caster. Elements of culture and religion have allowed them to conceptualise their version of the spell. The lack of refinement suggests this magic is either a recent development or that blind adherence to tradition has stifled innovation. What evidence of magical integration did you see while you were among them? The vehicle I travelled in was thoroughly enchanted, Ilyshnish replied. As for the work camp, the temple was the only building that showed any signs of magic. What of the people? Pinecone asked, Do they have a diverse range of casters? Personal magic items? There wasnt anything obviously magical, Ilyshnish replied. I didnt sense anything more valuable than it should have been, either. As for magic casters, I didnt notice any aside from members of the Yeti clergy. That suggests their religious caste is maintaining a monopoly on the use of magic. Across many societies throughout history, religious institutions often divide their resources between the maintenance of society and investing in monolithic projects that reinforce their primacy in the eyes of the people. Many also work to suppress threats to that primacy, such as what they consider unorthodox or heretical magic. She had no reason to question Pinecones words. Of course, most temple staff would probably describe what they were trying to achieve in more flattering terms. So what does all that mean for us in our current situation? Ilyshnish asked. That its likely safe to descend, Pinecone answered. With their Clerics busy conducting the ritual, the only potential threats are the nearby sentries. I see. Despite the late overseers claims of the Solidarity having an army with higher quality members, Warlord Khrols soldiers didnt seem that much better than the company security she had observed around the work camp. They were a bit stronger and their standardised equipment did give off an air of professionalism, but, at the same time, it wasnt as if they towered over their non-military peers in their apparent capabilities. If she were to make a comparison, the Warlords soldiers were a bit stronger than the average veteran Beastman warrior. But to be fair, she had no idea how large the entire Yeti army was so she couldnt be sure what the bigger picture looked like. Ilyshnish slowly descended upon the ritual site, making wide circles as she inspected every nook and cranny of the landscape. The six Stormcasters each had a pair of Acolytes. Three pairs of hunters occupied points immediately surrounding the ritual circle while several dozen more were scattered along the approaches below. Like the Beastmen of Rolengorek, they used leather slings and wore pouches filled with stone bullets. The last part was something she wasnt particularly fond of. Im the largest target between us, she said. Theyre going to pelt me with stones the moment they notice were here! Greater Stoneskin. She ascended in alarm as a rocky layer enveloped her entire body. After a moment, she levelled out again after realising it didnt add anything to her mass. Dont frighten me like that! Ilyshnish hissed. Shall I dispel the effect? Vltava asked. N-No, Ilyshnish hastily answered. Im going to land now Ilyshnish dove the final three thousand metres to the peak, hoping to dislodge the unreasonable ball of fluff atop her head. All he did, however, was hop off and cast flight magic on himself, allowing for a slow, relaxed descent. The Yeti ritualists jumped in collective shock as Ilyshnish landed and revealed herself to them. Good evening, Ilyshnish bobbed her head. Stone Dragon! The lead Stormcaster bellowed over the wind, You have encroached upon the lands of the Solidarity! Why have you come? S-Stone Dragon? No, this isnt what it looks liCnever mind. I, um, someone wishes to speak with you. Please hold on for a moment The Stormcasters looked at her strangely, but they were perfectly content to give their escorts time to gather while Vltava took his sweet time floating down to address them. Someone snickered as the Krkono?e Druid alighted atop her head. Your weather manipulation activities exceed the acceptable bounds of the natural balance, Vltava said in a high-pitched bleat. You will cease your actions immediately. One of the Stormcasters laughed uproariously. Puny morsel, she said, who are you toC A blood-curdling shriek pierced the air as the speaker spontaneously combusted. The aroma of burnt hair and melting fat filled the air as the Stormcaster chaotically waddled about, flailing her arms in panic. Some of the Yeti froze, expressions aghast, while others scampered out of the path of their burning comrade. Seconds later, the Stormcaster fell forward and crumbled into a pile of char near the edge of the ritual circle. Farther afield, the Warlords forces rushed forward, howling in fury. The lead Stormcaster, however, held up a hand to call for silence. The jungle basin below has already crossed an unacceptable threshold, he said. Our seers have reported the transgressions of these savage Beastmen to us. In their unthinking greed, they have facilitated the dominance of a single prey species to the detriment of all others. Through their efforts to maintain this unnatural state, they have forced the entire basin into a condition of systemic fragility. We are simply enacting a much-needed correction. This gross interference with the cycle of seasons is an inappropriate measure, Vltava told the Yeti. It does not specifically target the problem and threatens all species that dwell within the basin. You will permanently end your activities or your activities will be brought to a permanent end. Well, that confrontation earlier today came back to bite him in the tail. The lead Stormcaster glanced over his shoulder at the gathering soldiers before glaring at Ilyshnish C or, rather, the thing arrogantly standing on top of Ilyshnishs head. Jhola and the Stormcasters were throwing temple clout around just that afternoon, so the power dynamic that they had asserted was now putting their backs to the proverbial cliff. A sane person who valued their life would acquiesce to Vltavas demand, but doing so here would call the supremacy of the Yeti gods to question. Worse yet, Warlord Khrol would surely see such an action as a sign of weakness and use the event to erode the influence of the temples on the Yeti frontier. At least thats what her experience with Humans suggested. Indeed, her investigation of the Baharuth Empires history revealed generations of political and sometimes military conflict between the martial aristocracy, their civilian counterparts, the Temples, and the Guilds. If it wasnt for the support of Fluder Paradyne, who bought enough time for the Empire to entrench its core institutions, the Empire might have even fragmented into five or six petty kingdoms shortly after their rebellion against Re-Estize. Perhaps the Solidarity was more stable than that in its developed regions, but the confrontation with the Warlord earlier that day suggested that rule of law was tenuous at best on the Yeti frontier. What are you waiting for? Warlord Khrol shouted, Bring the wrath of the gods down upon these heathens! Freeze their hearts! Shatter their souls! Call down the avalanche to bury their bones! Fervent shouts rose from all around them, amplifying the Warlords sentiment. Had they faced similar challenges in the past? It would hardly be a surprise if they did: Druids existed pretty much everywhere in the wilderness. Your answer? Vltava asked. The Stormcasters raised their hands. Huge orbs of frost coalesced in the air and were sent crashing into Ilyshnish. Why me?! She cried. Viral Maximise Magic C Inferno. Vltava bleated out an ominous-sounding spell. Then, Ilyshnish realised that she was on fire. Hiiiiieeeee!!! Ilyshnish leapt up in fright, flapping her wings and thrashing about as she tried to smother the flames. Along the way, she rolled over the ritual circle and lit the Stormcasters on fire as well. Their screams joined hers as chaos erupted and Vltavas awful spell spread to everyone who came into contact with anyone already set aflame. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. It took a good while for her to realise she wasnt taking any damage. Once she did, she turned a hurt look at the Krkono?e floating overhead. Must you be so atrocious? Vltava yawned. All across the ritual site, scores of Yeti had been burnt to a crisp and many more were tracing fiery trails away from the peak. Ilyshnishs fear-induced rampage had induced dragonfear in the Yeti contingent and a good number had dashed straight off of the mountainside to fall to their deaths. The only one who managed to get through everything unscathed was Warlord Khrol, who stood frozen before them wearing a dumbfounded expression. Return to your masters, Vltava bleated down from on high. If they abuse their power again, far worse will befall your people. With that, the ball of fluff drifted away on the wind. Ilyshnish folded her wings and settled them over her back before picking through the charred Yeti remains for anything of value. The overseer said something about these carved jade pieces being coins. They certainly seem valuable, but what are they worth? Hmm She looked over at Warlord Khrol, who was still standing nearby in a daze. Excuse me, Ilyshnish said as she held up a coin on the tip of a claw, what can one of these afford you in Rygal? Huh? Oh, uhtwo nights at a decent inn, including a mealCwait, how do you know about Rygal? Ilyshnish took flight, heading off in Vltavas direction. The flooding in Rolengorek would recede with the cessation of the Yetis activities, so his new worshippers would probably raise statues of him all over the place. Where have you been? Pinecone asked when she caught up to the Krkono?e. That should be my question, Ilyshnish replied. Why didnt you two come down with us? It wasnt necessary. That may be so, Ilyshnish grumbled, but it would have been nice if one of you was lit on fire instead of me. Rather than dwell upon the unpleasant experience, she went over a mental inventory of her gains as they descended into the jungle basin. Most of the Yetis belongings had been destroyed or damaged, so she was left with a few dozen pieces of Solidarity coinage and some magic items from the Stormcasters. Based on the Warlords quote, it was a meagre haul compared to collecting Green Dragon parts in Rolengorek. Where are we going, by the way? Ilyshnish asked, Back to Ghroklor? We did what we came to do, Vltava told her. We return to what we were doing. That seemed fine, so long as what they were doing didnt bring them too close to the Great Lut. She didnt want a flight of Blue Dragons chasing her around, or, even worse, a Brass Dragon yakking at her until her scales curled up and fell off. It wasnt long until their flight brought them back over the jungle, where they alighted near an Ocelo town carved into the side of a canyon. Their attention, however, wasnt focused on the town but on a group of Nug herders tending to their livestock grazing alongside the churning river. The Beastmen cast wary looks in their direction as they approached, but the defeated air that hung over them sapped away any threat they could muster. Good evening, Ilyshnish bobbed her head, my name is Winter Moon. My companions and I were planning to stay the night in the town up ahead, but we couldnt help but notice that something seemed amiss. Is everyone alright here? Are the Jorgulans raiding nearby? Its the herds, one of the Ocelo replied. A malaise has fallen over them. A malaise? What did your mystics say about it? Theres nothing to be done, the Ocelo sighed. The wet has rotted away the pastures and hungers weakened our animals. Theyre all sorts of sick and were losing dozens every day. Cant your mystics use magic to cure these maladies? Ilyshnish asked. The Ocelo exchanged a look between themselves. Does your kind not raise livestock? One of them asked. Were hunters, primarily, Ilyshnish answered. Ah. Then the answer to your question is that magic can cure your illness, but it wont prevent you from catching it again. Weve tried separating healthy animals from sick ones and the healthy groups still eventually get sick. All we can do is see which animals recover on their own. How many have done so? Its hard to say, the herder replied. One might survive the Hoofrot but then the Scaletongue will get them. Or the Jitters. Or the Slimehide. The mystics are asking us to pick out our best animals, another said. I think theyve decided to try and brute force a small herd through to next season with healing magic. A lot of our people will have to go to the front, a third herder sighed. Better to help take down our enemies and eat them than to sit here and wait for hunger to take us, I guess. We wont be able to get a meal here. I didnt get a chance to try some Yeti, either. She parted with the herders on that sour thought and they opted to keep travelling downriver instead of staying the night at the town. The Krkono?e stopped to speak with some of the people at each settlement along the way, finding that they were also facing similar issues with their herds. A few of them had even put in the effort to make their way from the flooded lowlands to find a bit of pasture, only to find that their precious animals would perish anyway. It looks like the Yeti will ultimately get what they wanted, Ilyshnish mused as they followed an orange clay road deeper into the valley. Rolengorek will be too busy starving to resist them and the mountain tribes stood no chance in the first place. The Jorgulans probably wont be very happy about millions of Beastmen showing up to eat their invasion, though. This would have happened eventually, Pinecone said. Simple systems are fragile. Rolengorek engineered its own downfall by becoming overdependent on Nug. So this is what you intend to observe? Ilyshnish asked, The death of a people? It is merely one of many cycles in the world. Fragile systems fail while resilient ones thrive. Eventually, balance will reassert itself, leaving the survivors with the lessons of the past. In the case of Rolengorek, I would say it is a fortuitous event. How can the collapse of ones civilisation be a fortuitous event? No, Vltava said. Not fortuitous. What will come to pass is merely an element of the greater balance. Now Im really lost, Ilyshnish said. It matters little. What is, is. As they travelled through the night, Ilyshnish idly wondered how Xoc would react when she informed her that Rolengorek was in the process of getting isd.
12th Day, Middle Earth Month, 1 CE Il-Enxoc, a cub was caught trying to sneak into the Human district! Again? Xoc scratched the back of her neck, Please tell me nothing happened. The cub was returned to her home, but the Humans grow increasingly worried over the safety of their own cubs. Argh. Nothings ever happened, right? Our security measures are fine Of course, Xoc had come to understand that Humans didnt work like that. They were a woefully fragile race and their children were even more so. What counted as friendly play between Beastman children would probably result in dead Human children. Even Human adults could be grievously injured getting scratched or bitten by a Beastman cub. As a result, seemingly everything was dangerous and a matter of grave concern to the Human community. To top it all off, they had a near nonexistent danger sense. They werent aware of nearby threats unless they noticed them directly or were warned of them by someone or something else. It made Humans especially crazy to deal with once they started believing in something that did or didnt exist. She often found that no amount of reasoning or reassurances short of doing what they thought would fix the issue would satisfy them at that point, and if their supposed solution didnt fix the issue, they would raise a fuss all over again. Ill speak with Master Leeds later, Xoc said. There must be something we can do to stop this from happening. The runner jogged off, leaving Xoc to address the other petitioners in her court. Most of the problems they brought before her were good problems, however, as most of the petitioners had come from outside of her expanding territory hoping to partake in the plan her people had set in motion to offset the disruptions caused by the floods. As for the floods themselves, they seemed to have levelled off. All of Rolengorek breathed a collective sigh of relief at that, but the fact of the matter was that it didnt erase all of the damage that had been caused. Some of the mystics even speculated that, by the time the floodwaters fully receded, the rainy season would be upon them once again. They could only hope things returned to normal afterwards. Now, where was I She blew a feather away from her nose as she scanned the assembled petitioners. So many people had come through her court that they were all starting to look the same. The petitioners silently waited for her to speak, none of them giving any hint as to whom she should next address. Urmah Lamu. A grey-maned Urmah rose with a gesture of greeting. Il-Enxoc, he said. My lord and his council have reviewed your proposal. I am pleased to report that they find your terms satisfactory. Thats great! Xoc narrowed her eyes in delight, Is your clan ready to begin immediately, or will they need time to prepare? Our industrial facilities can take shipments immediately, the Urmah replied, and our markets greatly anticipate the arrival of your manufactured goods. What about the matter with our friends in the south? Xoc asked. By friends in the south, she was referring to the Great Lut. Urmah Lamus holdings stretched to the border of the desert and it was critical that they understood that their friends were no friends at all. We have long known they are motivated purely by profit, urmah Lamus representative answered, but we werent aware of the extent of their schemes. Rest assured, our clan has no desire to act as their unwitting agents. Perhaps one fortunate outcome of our present situation is that demand for imports from the south has very nearly collapsed. Our Merchants will continue to escalate the narrative of our grim future prospects, but rumour has it that many Merchants in the Great Lut have already cut their losses and abandoned the border trade. Good, Xoc said. The sooner we sever those unhealthy trade ties, the better. What about the warriors we requested? It may take us some time to provide what you need. Few chiefs will happily send their best warriors away from their lands even if they understand the reasoning behind it. This is especially the case with the wars raging on our borders already pulling away so many warbands. Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr is a mere week via river from Lamu, Xoc noted. It isnt as if were sending them to the Draconic Kingdom or the Jorgulan front. Indeed, and, as youve mentioned, its aninvestment for the future of Rolengorek. But difficult times weigh otherwise straightforward choices with many worries. I humbly implore you to have patience for us on this matter, il-Enxoc. She wasnt sure if the Urmah was doing it on purpose, but his resistance to the latter part of her proposal was tangible. At least to her. It wasnt as if throwing a tantrum in front of the representative would expedite things, however, so all she could do was swallow her disappointment. One of the common ideas between all of her foreign visitors was the notion that most countries outside of Rolengorek had capitals. While this was also true for the great clans of Rolengorek, what outsiders might mistake for the capital of Rolengorek as a whole was merely the place where all of the jungles undesirables ended up. Trying to shake off that image and transform the city into a true capital was an ongoing challenge for her clan. The sheer number of Beastmen dwelling in and around the city made it easy to turn it into an economic centre. It was already that way long before Xoc was born, though in a pretty random and informal way. Turning it into the political and cultural centre of Rolengorek, however, was another thing entirely. Her greatest challenge by far was securing the cooperation of the warrior clans. She had hoped to lean on their pride by asking for their help to train the citys security forces and had even gone so far as to offer generous compensation for their assistance. Unfortunately, something had gone wrong along the way and now they treated her like a Merchant instead of the lord of a warrior clan. Luck will only get me so far, I guess. Of course, Xoc replied to the representative. Your circumstances are entirely understandable. I was hoping that urmah Lamu would be able to show our Urmah citizens how to carry themselves as true warriors, but my enthusiasm has perhaps led to unrealistic expectations. We will proceed with our trade arrangements and eagerly await your favourable response with the remainder. After a long evening receiving petitioners, Xoc slipped off of her throne and went for a walk under the canopy to refresh herself. She nearly jumped out of her fur when Winter Moon hopped down from a branch nearby. Are you trying to make my whiskers fall out? Xoc said. My apologies, Winter Moon said as she rose to her towering full height. I just arrived and it looked like you werent busy. You were looking for me? Did something happen? I figured youd still be out east. Did nar Kira send a message? They appreciate the support that you sent them, but that wasnt what I came to talk to you about. Then what is it? Xoc sat back on her haunches, wondering what the Bard had to say. Im not sure how to put it nicely, Winter Moon said, but it looks like Rolengorek is doomed. Hah? Xoc nearly shouted as she shot to her feet, W-What do you mean? Is it the Jorgulans? Im sure theyll contribute, Winter Moon said, but they arent the main issue. A number of maladies have affected the herds upriver. The herders have tried separating sick animals from healthy ones to no avail. With how quickly the sickness is spreading, the mystics can only believe that its being spread through the air or wateror perhaps some parasite that has been driven outside of their usual range by the irregular conditions. Thats no good, Xoc said. How many animals are they losing? From what Ive managed to gather, only one in fifty manage to survive. Xoc fell back onto her haunches. One in fifty? They were all doomed. what do we do? She said in a small voice, My people worked so hard to survive everything so far. Was it all useless in the end? She kneaded the stone walkway anxiously as countless worries whirled through her mind. Despite all of the improvements and innovations ocelo Pachan had introduced to Rolengorek, they still relied on the herds for survival. If this pestilence swept through the basin, it would make the problems caused by the flooding look like nothing in comparison. But knowledge was not power. Knowing about something didnt mean one could do anything about it. I dont want it to end like this, Xoc looked up at Winter Moon helplessly. I never thought things were going great, but I figured we could at least survive. Isis there any way you could help us? Y-Youve been to a lot of places, right? Maybe Winter Moons cool turquoise gaze didnt waver in the slightest as Xoc fell apart. Everyone was going to die. She had been a fool to cruelly string her people along with hope after empty hope. Worse than a fool. Already, she could imagine all of Rolengorek cursing her as everyone perished. She flinched as Winter Moon released a disgusted sigh. I give up, the Bard said. Xoc cringed at Winter Moons scathing words. Then, a massive claw snatched her off of her feet and spirited her away into the night. Before the Storm: Act 6, Chapter 14 Chapter 14 19th Day, Middle Wind Month, 345 HIC Hey, Elena again. Another quiet day at the Imperial Archive. I guess endlessly transcribing records to the new format just sucks the energy out of everyone. How many generations will it be until we catch up? With everything thats happened in the last few centuries, I suppose its to be expected. Everythings changed. Its a new world now. At least the world isnt burning down around our ears nowadays. The worst thing thats happened recently is the overnight Wyvern deliveries from Abelion being delayed today for some reason. In other news, its that time of year again. The regional Axis tournament is coming around and all my coworkers are trying to get me to join the qualifiers. I may win our games most of the time but Im not that good. There are mages who can literally move heaven and earth competing in that thing and I wouldnt stand a chance. Ill still go and watch, though. Being the future Empress has to have at least some perks. Maybe I could get an extra ticket for mother. Anyway, I need to spend some time with the baby before passing out. Until next time. C Elena Mmhthis girl needs more excitement in her life, Liane said. She evidently appreciates a peaceful existence, Clara replied. These memoirs wouldnt make for a very popular read. We should have Florine spice them up. Diaries usually arent meant for public consumption, Clara said. Besides, theres plenty about her life thats interesting. I dont disagree, but popular is the key word here. She married the Crown Prince and her lifes been completely normal since then. Why couldnt she have met him in a fateful encounter while he had amnesia? Where are all the other love interests? The evil love rivals with powerful, shady connections? Says our number one candidate for evil love rival, Clara said. Im not the evil love rival yet. Speaking of which, Im going back down to see what all those eligible young bachelors are up to. Clara shook her head in silent disapproval. She and Ludmila remained adamant that they were all too young for family life. It was a weird stance to have considering one of them was now practically ageless. Liane swung her legs off of the comfy chaise she had passed out on the previous night, rising as she brushed off her skirts. She spun in place twice looking for the nearest mirror, idly searching for a comb in her Infinite Haversack. Yknow what would be great? Liane said, Some kinda magic item that kept our hair in one piece. We got Clean items, our clothes are magical and dont get messed up, and we have damage reduction for, uh, the other stuff. If we had a hair thingy, wed never have to get ready for anything again. Never? I mean, wed still change things up whenever we want to. Just talking about saving time, yknow? With your trade network in the east, Clara said, shouldnt you be able to easily find something that suits your needs? Youd think that, Liane replied, but its weirdly hard. Humans are a tiny market out there. The last time I had one of my guys search for that kind of item, I ended up with some thingy that the seller claimed magically maintained a lustrous coat of fur. I was paranoid about butt hair for weeks after I tried it out. It works great on horses, though. Im beginning to think that all of the conveniences that your workshops have implemented to your products were originally meant for something else. Maaaaybe. Itd be a waste to throw them out, yeah? After fixing up her hair, she and Rose left Claras apartments and descended to the second level of Castle Corelyn. It was barely dawn, so the guests she could find were still appearing from their suites for breakfast in the balcony alcoves. A group of them rose to greet her as she approached the closest table. Countess Wagner, I hope the morning finds you well. Why are you offering a Theocracy greeting? She supposed that it couldnt be helped. Nobles adapted quickly and Clara was considered the leader of her faction. Thus, all of their mannerisms had changed to match her southern customs. Mornin, Liane replied. Are the kids sleeping in? Ah, theyve gone for some fresh air in the gardens. We had quite a lot to take in yesterday. Was there anything in particular that interested you, my lord? The much-rumoured infrastructure, of course. I cant keep count of the possibilities that it presents. If everyone can work together to create this new network that Countess Corelyn proposedwell, I dare think that well wrest some control back from the Crown. We cant wait until everyone gets up to date, Liane smiled. Imperial economic activity will explode once everythings in place and it cant come soon enough. The Nobles at the table sat back down, leaning into their plush seats as they looked up at her. May we know what you mean by that, my lady? Hm? The Baharuth Empires a rising power, isnt it? I dont think anyone believes that itll just fade into obscurity after becoming a client state. The Imperial Army certainly doesnt. From what I''ve heard, the expeditionary army is almost ready to go again. Therell be opportunities galore once that happens and youll have the experience and resources to take advantage of them. Heads bobbed in agreement around the table. The imperial aristocracy was far from incompetent, but its members still perceived the world through the insular lens of the rural elite. With every new party of visitors, the idea that the Empire was still going places was something that she and Clara had to constantly assert to get their guests on aggressive enough footing to get on board with their proposals. The effect of those assertions compounded, however, as rumours and spies between imperial factions were plentiful. As a result, Claras movement for change in the Empire gained momentum week by week. It had gotten to the point that the most recent groups of visitors came in already knowing what they wanted to see. Of course, that created its own set of challenges, but it was better than having them flee at the border. Speaking of challenges After making her obligatory rounds of the breakfast tables, Liane made her way to the front gardens. Several dozen scions had gathered, divided into their respective genders. The girls turned and curtseyed in greeting as Liane went to join them. Good Morning, Countess Wagner. Mornin! Liane smiled brightly, Looks like the boys wasted no time with, uhhitting each other with sticks. Across the garden from the girls, a group of boys and young men were gathered. They formed a rough square within which their members paired off against one another with practice swords. Its a good thing they dont have access to the castle stables, one of the young noblewomen sniffed, or they would have surely charged off to hunt. No doubt, another noblewoman said. Their lack of awareness beggars belief. Dont they understand what theyre here for? It seemed inevitable that the trade fair would also end up serving as a matchmaking venue. Entire factions were coming with their families in tow, after all. The entire setup in the garden was a conventional one, allowing girls and boys to get a glimpse of one another in a civil setting without their parents looming over their shoulders. That their hosts were a pair of gorgeous, wealthy, brilliant, influential, glamorous, powerful, and conspicuously single beautiful bachelorettes had each family make extra sure their sons were putting their best foot forwardwhich of course devolved into hitting each other with sticks. Not that the girls minded. No matter the airs they put on, the womens side was rife with calculating glances and evaluatory discussion as they watched the boys play on the other side. Even those who were already married or betrothed C pretty much everybody over twelve C joined in on the discussion, competing over everything and anything. The boys would probably be shocked at how thoroughly every aspect of their existence was being dissected. Imperial propagandas been laying it on thick, yeah? Liane said, I wouldnt be surprised if more than half of these guys went straight from the Imperial Academy to the Imperial Army. The girls gazes went to one of the older of their number, a stereotypically blonde imperial noblewoman who looked to be about the right age for an Academy freshman. Youre probably not wrong, my lady, she said. There are recruitment posters for the Imperial Army everywhere these days. It will clean up the cities, at least, another girl said. My lord father says that the upcoming campaign is going to be a bloody one. Everyone enlisting nowadays is hoping to win titles for themselves, but most of them are going to end up in a Trolls cookpot! I dont want my fiance to get eaten! Why are men so stupid? A chorus of criticisms rose, drawing more than a few looks from across the garden. None of the visiting houses were from martial backgrounds, so the sentiment was unanimous. A proper lord husband administered their titles, took care of their families, and raised their houses prospects through politics, trade, and a healthy dose of intrigue. Running off to earn wealth and glory through feats of martial equestrianism was fantastical nonsense that belonged to a less civilised age. At least the posters are nice, a girl said. I got one of Lord Captain von Brennenthal before we left Arwintar! What! But they just started posting those! I want one too! Liane pondered the duality of women as the discussion flipped right around. Would she be just as bad if she mentioned that she had spent two days giving Lord Captain von Brennenthal a personal tour in a personal carriage during the early days of the trade fair? I cant not say it, right? I totally have to say it. Im saying it! As she prepared herself to say it, something heavy struck her between the shoulder blades and sent her face-first into the pavement. Why? Liane croaked into the cobblestones. Screams filled the air and skirts fluttered around her as the gathered noblewomen fled. Heavy wingbeats followed, sending the wind whipping through her hair. Dammit, I just had that fixed. Wh-Where are we? An unfamiliar voice said from above her. The front gardens of Castle Corelyn, Dame Verilyns voice replied. I recalled that theyre holding a trade fair, so I figured the people here would be better equipped to assist you with your problems. I-Is that so? Um, whats a trade fair? I have no idea, Dame Verilyn replied. Liane pushed herself to her hands and knees, sending whatever was on her back tumbling off with a cry. She looked around to find a Beastman cowering under a nearby hedge. For being so large, they sure could squeeze themselves into some pretty tight places. Did you just dump a Beastman on me? Liane scowled up at the Frost Dragon. I introduced a valuable new customer to you, Dame Verilyn replied. You should be thankful. Admittedly, most Merchants thought it would be nice if customers simply fell out of the sky, but she didnt think it meant literally. Maybe it did for flying races. Customercustomer Customer for what? Dame Verilyns gaze went to the Beastman. The Beastman stared back at them from under the hedge, her wide eyes glittering in the shadows. Did you do something? Liane asked. Me? Dame Verilyn answered, Of course not. Well, I technically did a few things, including flying over here. Anyway, this isCountess? No, thats not quite right. Princess? Hmmlets just call her Lady Xoc for now. Sure, lets do that, Liane said. Where did Lady Xoc come from? From the Shimmering Palace of the Water Goddess, the Frost Dragon replied. Ah, thats just a rough translation. Humans are incapable of pronouncing the name of the city. Where have I heard that before? Oh, yeah, Queen Oriculus mentioned something like that. You mean to say shes from the place that attacked the Draconic Kingdom? Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. I-I didnt attack anyone! Lady Xoc protested, My people dont live anywhere close to the Draconic Kingdom! Rolengorek is a very large place, Dame Verilyn told her. The territory that Lady Xoc rules over is farther from Oriculon than E-Rantel is. Many Beastmen from Rolengorek indeed attempted to migrate westward recently, but, historically, only the clans bordering the Draconic Kingdom have been predating Human populations. I seewait, did you fly her straight from there? She wasnt busy, Dame Verilyn replied. Liane, are you alright? A footman just came in claiming that a Beastman fell out of the sky and flattened you. Dont just flatten me like that! I cant afford to be any flatter. Anyway, Dame Verilyn dropped some sort of Beastman Princess on me. It sounds like weve got a lot to cover, sohm, wait a sec. Liane took an inventory of her surroundings. The imperial noblewomen had scattered and fled. Across the garden, all that was left of the young noblemen were several weapons cast on the ground. She scratched them all off from her list of prospects. Members of Claras household stood at their posts, watching her curiously. A patrol of Elder Liches had stopped to float above the garden, observing the proceedings with their dispassionate crimson gazes. Beside her, Rose stood by with a serene expression. Her Shadow Demon was nowhere to be seen. This has to be some sort of conspiracy. If Clara had been flattened by a Beastman, everyone would have surely come running to her aid. I guess Ill take her to the garden in the back. The imperials bolted the second she appeared, so itd be chaos if I brought her inside. Alright, Ill come out as soon as Im done in here. Liane took a deep breath, releasing a long sigh before turning to address their new guest with a smile. Its a pleasure to meet you, Lady Xoc, she said. My name is Liane Loretta Dale Wagner, the Countess of Wagner. Youll have to forgive us for our improvised accommodations; we werent aware that we would be receiving a guest from Rolengorek. Lady Xoc finally crept out from under the hedge, brushing herself off as she rose to her full height. She was a full head taller than a Death Knight and looked every bit the killing machine that the stories made Beastmen out to be. So, Liane said as she led them around the palace, how was your trip? Unexpected, Lady Xoc replied. Unexpected? I was walking around last night and, um, Winter Moonth-the Dragon grabbed me. Liane looked over her shoulder at Dame Verilyn. You abducted a princess? I guess all those stories about Dragons turned out to be true. I didnt abduct her, Dame Verilyn said, she asked for help! Her people are going to die soon. Huh? Of starvation. So you figured they could buy food from us, Liane said. Yes, thats right, Dame Verilyn replied. Could their trade fleet handle something like that? The Beastmen used river barges as well, so it was possible. How many people are we talking about feeding here? Liane asked. Umtwenty million, maybe? Lady Xoc said. Both Dame Verilyn and Lady Xoc shied away as Liane rounded on them with a frown. Unless its twenty million ants, she said, we dont have enough meat lying around for that. What gave you the idea that we have that kind of capacity? Its not as if Ive seen you ship meat before, Dame Verilyn said defensively, then turned to Lady Xoc. Lets go back. Your doom awaits. W-W-Wait! Lady Xoc cried, Well take anything we can get. Its better than nothing. Liane pondered the Beastmens plight. They meant to expand their operations into Rolengorek eventually, but it wasnt supposed to be for a while yet. Their fledgling shipbuilding industry was still trying to catch up with demand as it was. Im sure well be able to sell you something, Liane said. Just dont expect anything crazy. Wed appreciate anything that you can spare, Lady Xoc said. How much is this appreciation worth? Liane asked. Now, now, Clara said as she joined them in the staff gardens. Lets not let avarice get in the way of good judgement. Behind Clara came a line of household servants, each bearing a piece of furniture, a pile of texts, or a tray bearing various refreshments. Lady Xoc retreated to a nearby bush as they prepared a gazebo for their discussion, trying to watch everything that was going on. Is it alright to ditch our other guests like this? Liane asked. We wont be able to get anything done until their excitement over your demise dies down, Clara answered. This is the last batch before the harvest, so we can afford to extend things for a day or two. Mmkay. Did you have any idea that this was going to happen? No, I was just as surprised as you were. I somehow doubt that, Liane muttered. Anyway, the kitty in the bush over there is Lady Xoc. Shes a Countess or Princess or something. Dame Verilyn couldnt decide. Its not that I couldnt decide, the Frost Dragon poked her head between them. Her title definitively exists, but I doubt the translation would be accurate. The evolution of Rolengoreks hierarchy differs from that of the Humans in the area. Shes something like a tribal monarch or the head of a mini-confederation of tribes and clans, depending on how one looks at it. I see, Clara said. Well, we can set the nuances aside for the time being. My name is Clara Odilia Dale Corelyn, the Countess of Corelyn. Its a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Xoc. The Beastman stepped forward and bobbed her head in a vaguely human gesture. Hello. So youre both Human Lords? Yes, thats right, Clara replied. Its hard to tell when youre all the same size. Arent lords supposed to be bigger than everyone else? N-Not that Im questioning you I understand why you might believe that, Clara said, but lords of Humanoid races dont grow larger than average like the lords of Demihuman races often do. So, might I ask as to what I owe the pleasure of our meeting today, Lady Xoc? Its because shes doomed, Dame Verilyn said. Its because shes doomed, said Liane. Youre doomed? Clara tilted her head curiously. Im doomed, Lady Xoc sighed. B-But Id like for us to become a little bit less doomed if that makes any sense. Weve been struggling with flooding for months and now a plague is sweeping through our herds. My people need food or they wont survive. How much food do you need? Clara asked. Too much, Liane said. As in try-again-in-fifty-years too much. Based on the Royal Armys observations on how long it took Beastmen to starve during the Draconic Kingdom campaign, they would need a fleet forty times the size of what they currently had to feed Rolengorek. That aside, the entire region didnt produce enough meat to feed an additional twenty million Beastmen in the first place. Maybe not all twenty million, but, hm Lets not waste time discussing what is and isnt possible, Clara said. This may take a few weeks, but we should be able to dedicate at least one barges worth of food for regular deliveries. Assuming you can afford it, Liane said. As expected, Clara had noticed as well. Lady Albedo would be ecstatic if they could pull things off. Clara bid everyone take a seat at the gazebo, though Dame Verilyn seemed content to remain as she was. You mentioned something about flooding, Liane said. Is that whats making your herds sick? Or is it something that came with the floods? Rolengorek floods every year, Lady Xoc said, but these floods are months out of season. Even long after the Deluge ended, the river kept rising. Everyones animals couldnt graze the lowlands this year. Our herders were already culling their herds because there wasnt enough fodder for all of them. Would your herds chances to survive this plague or whatever it is improve if they had access to decent fodder? The herders were already wary of weakened animals getting sick, Lady Xoc replied, so I think so. What do these herds of yours eat? Liane asked. Around this time of year, Lady Xoc answered, they eat the plants that grow in the lowlands. Its mostly grass, aquatic plants, and shrubs. Theyll pretty much eat any plants that arent poisonous. In that case, Liane said, selling fodder might be more effective than shipping meat. If we can get your herds healthy enough to resist this plague, it may not be as big of a catastrophe as it seems. Im willing to try anything that might help, Lady Xoc said. Weve been culling animals for months, though. Itll be years until the herds grow large enough to sustain us again. This deal keeps getting sweeter and sweeter Liane glanced at Clara, but her friend betrayed nothing through her pleasantly neutral mask. The Sorcerous Kingdom produced so much fodder as a byproduct of its agricultural activities that people had resorted to burning it for fuel. With their Undead-powered logistics, they could sell the stuff for next to free and still run a profitnot that they would sell it to next for free. We can send some your way and see how it goes, Liane said. What do you intend to export in return? Lady Xoc looked over at Dame Verilyn. Im not paying, the Frost Dragon said. Thats not what I meant! Lady Xoc said, I dont know what anything is worth around here. Yknow, this Ocelo Lords probably just as bad as Ludmila at trading. Clara didnt reply, instead producing a sheet of paper and placing it on the table between them. Lady Xoc leaned forward as Clara started constructing a reference table. Claras pen paused as she looked up at the Ocelo. Are there any languages that you can read, Lady Xoc? Clara asked. Um She understands Low Draconic, Dame Verilyn said. She does? Liane frowned. That hadnt been included in any of the Royal Armys reports. According to them, any documents that they found in the invaders possession amounted to crude inventories and letters of credit that were little more than collections of primitive pictographs. Well use Low Draconic, then, Clara said. What were doing now is constructing a table of goods to help us figure out what sort of trades are possible between your people and ours. To begin with, what are the most common commodities for export in your markets? Stuff from our Nug herds, Lady Xoc replied. Meat; leather; horn; boneCthat sort of thing. Whats a Nug? Liane asked. Theyre basically jungle Nuk, Dame Verilyn answered. Nuk as in the Magical Beasts? Thats right. What other commodities can your people export? Clara asked. Lady Xoc gestured at her garb, which resembled a kind of loose robe with additional layers draped atop it. We have jute, she answered. Its not usually as fancy as this, but everyone uses it. Also, theres our woodcrafthonestly, if I knew I was going to be doing this I would have asked Master Leeds to put something together. Whos Master Leeds? Liane asked. The Guildmaster of our Merchant Guild branch. you have a Merchant Guild? In response, the Ocelo Lord took the leather satchel slung across her shoulder and placed it on her lap. She rummaged through it for a few moments before producing a parchment stamped with an all-too-familiar seal. Lianes brows drew together as she examined the document. The hell? This is the seal of the Rivergarden Merchant Guild, Clara murmured. Its standard Merchant Guild paperwork, too It would have been one thing if one of the invaders had taken the seal as loot, but it was another thing entirely for them to start using Merchant Guild paperwork. So, uh, how did the Rivergarden Merchant Guild end up in your territory? Liane asked. We bought it, Lady Xoc answered. Hah? We went to see what the Draconic Kingdom was like before the Deluge this year, the Ocelo Lord said. It seemed like a waste for them to just get eaten, so we bought Master Leeds, his staff, and a bunch of Humans from Rivergarden by the Guildmasters recommendation. This keeps getting weirder and weirder. So you went to visit the Draconic Kingdom, Liane said, looked around, and then somehow enslaved the Rivergarden Merchant Guild. Then you brought them back to wherever you came fromC Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr, Lady Xoc said. Gwarhrh? Sorry, cant pronounce that. Anyway, now there are a bunch of Humans living in Rolengorek and a Merchant Guild spawned as a result. I-I guess? Is there something wrong with that? Nope. Nothing at all. Happens all the time. Lady Xocs eyes grew wide. Really? She asked. Clara cleared her throat. Shall we get back to the topic at hand? Are there any other goods of note that your people can spare for export? Those are all the big ones, I think, Lady Xoc replied. My people are pretty simple. They might have been simple, but they produced some high-demand goods and their market was huge. If what the Ocelo Lord said was true, Rolengorek might be the richest country in the region because half of everything was made out of Magical Beast parts. Everything about this is too good to be true. There must be a catch What about the salt trade? Dame Verilyn asked. What about it? Lady Xoc asked back. It stopped right? The Frost Dragon said, Doesnt that mean youre not exporting goods to the south anymore? Oh, yeah. I guess that means we have precious metals and gemstones to trade as well. Nice catch, Liane said. Why thank you, Lady Wagner, Dame Verilyn replied. Claras pen scratched against the paper on the table as she added the information. As their assessment of the situation and its potential solutions went on, Liane folded her hands in front of her, trying her damndest to keep a silly grin from breaking through her mask of composure. My Lady, Taiya said softly from behind Clara, it appears that our other guests have settled down. Alright, Clara said as she rose to her feet. I believe Ive collected more than enough information to begin conducting queries on your behalf, Lady Xoc. Im not sure how long or far youve travelled to speak to us, but, if you would like to rest, youre free to use these gardens or we can have a room prepared for you. If you arent feeling tired, Dame Verilyn can show you around the town. Why me? Dame Verilyn asked. I could use a nap, Lady Xoc said. How long will it be until you have some idea of how much you can send us? We have fodder in storage, Clara said, so that shouldnt take more than a day or so to ship out. As for the meat, fully loading a barge within two weeks is probably optimistic, but it shouldnt take more than a month. A month If I may ask, how tight are things back at home? Liane took a step back as the Ocelo Lords massive paw came up to scratch the back of her spotted neck. The people in the lowlands C thats where the majority live C were already in big trouble before we found out about this plague, Lady Xoc said. I dont know how fast this pestilence is travelling downriver, so all I can say is the sooner imports start arriving, the better. Your concerns are understandable, Clara nodded. Please rest assured that Countess Wagner and I will waste no time leveraging our trade contacts to redirect what you require. Well resume our talks this evening, but, before I go, was there anything else youd like to add? Just one more thing, Lady Xoc shifted slightly in her seat. I never intended to hide this from you, but there didnt seem to be a good time to bring it up. The Draconic Kingdom is the only way that I know of to get to Rolengorek and its been overrun by the Undead. Im not even sure if trade is possible between us. She didnt tell her? Liane glanced at Dame Verilyn, but the Frost Dragon hadnt reacted in any way to the Ocelo Lords admission. Thats grim news indeed, Clara replied with a grave expression, but I believe well be able to manage. On their way back inside, the silly grin that Liane had been holding back throughout the meeting finally broke out on her face. This is going to be the biggest market disruption since the Demon Gods. Assuming we can muster the throughput to facilitate it. We have a lot of work ahead of us if we dont want this chance to slip through our grasp. I doubt it will. Lady Albedo will stop at nothing to make it happen. Its going to push the schedule ahead by half a decade or more. Liane wiped the smile off of her face as they rejoined their imperial guests. Chaos loomed on the horizon, and it was going to be glorious. Before the Storm: Act 7, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 13th Day, Middle Earth Month, 1 CE Two Soul Eaters are in two different cities on the same route. The first Soul Eater departs at seven in the morning, travelling at thirty kilometres an hour on average. The second Soul Eater is on its return trip. It departs at eight and is travelling at twenty kilometres an hour due to poor road conditions. A two-hundred-kilometre-long road runs between the two cities. At what point on the highway do the Soul Eaters cross one another? Liam scratched his head as he glowered at the Soul Eater problem. A whole season had passed since he returned from his mission in the Holy Kingdom of Roble C or whatever it was now C and he was still trying to catch up with his schoolwork. Director Alpha was merciless: instead of being nice to him for successfully doing his job for the Sorcerous Kingdom, she just found more schoolwork for him to do. When he went to complain to Lady Zahradnik about it, she only smiled and told him that people who did good work got more, not less. What are you up to, kid? He looked up to find two familiar faces looking in on him from the side of the booth. On the left was Carmen Rizzo, a curly-haired Diviner from the Clearwater Scripture. The stern-faced man who spoke was Antonio Piciotto, a member of the Windflower Scripture. Both spies had been in E-Rantel doing spy things before Liam and his sister came from Fassett Town. Homework, Liam looked back down at his problem. Liam could feel them leaning into his booth. They probably thought it was some spy thing. Maybe they could solve the problem for him. He did his best not to look at the generous cleavage dangled enticingly next to his head by Carmens flimsy garb. Mages and Priests had a reputation for dressing lightly, but he felt that they often used that expectation to get away with wearing outrageous outfits. Then again, according to the people at the temple, this was perfectly fine and even encouraged C especially if they were single adult women. Though they were spies for another country, they were also undoubtedly followers of the Six Great Gods like he was. This made their interactions weird at times. On one hand, they considered him one of the faithful in a religion that cherished the lives of its members. Theyd even act like a big brother or sister at times, displaying pride at his progress and adherence to the teachings of their gods. On the other hand, he was an agent of the country that they were supposed to be spying on. This didnt necessarily mean that their countries were enemies, but it sure was awkward. To Liams relief, the two spies left. To his disappointment, they didnt solve his problem first. He watched as the two retreated to their own booth on the tavern floor of the Midnight Mantle to quietly discuss whatever they had seen in his homework. Nearby, spies from the Empire, Re-Estize, and several city-states in Karnassus cocked an ear to try and catch what they could of it. He wished they would come over and solve the stupid problem instead. After staring at the blank space where the answer was supposed to go for a few more minutes, Liam gave up and put his homework away. He left the tavern and followed the meandering street until it joined with the busy road leading to the citys main plaza. Depending on how one looked at it, very little or quite a lot had changed in E-Rantel. Everything looked sort of the same, but it was the same in different ways. He was pretty sure it had to do with how much space the city had. Compared to the cities in the Holy Kingdom of Roble, which tended to sprawl along the coast, E-Rantel was pretty small. To top it off, it was built as a fortress city and the design meant to impede potential invaders also impeded regular traffic. Things went from pretty busy to no one can move in no time at all, so the citys administration was constantly coming up with ways to keep things going. Regular wagons drawn by livestock were prohibited from entering the common areas of the city and the southern quarters of the military district were being converted into warehouse districts. Cargo deliveries between the warehouses and the citys shops were mostly done during the quiet hours using high-capacity wagons drawn by Soul Eaters. Any other time, cargo had to be delivered by foot so the gates and streets didnt get clogged. As a result, the streets of E-Rantel managed to stay about as full as they always had while becoming four or five times busier at the same time. The Undead could be seen at their usual posts, though they kept adding new ones to the patrols. They put in Death Assassins just before he went to the Holy Kingdom; now, there were Death Wizards, too. Aside from looking different, he wasnt sure how they differed from Elder Liches. The enticing odour of roasted meat wafted over him as he entered the main plaza with the lunchtime crowd. It was almost overpowering, in fact. That was probably the biggest thing that had changed about the city. With the growing population of Demihumans in the city came a shift in the types of food being sold. For some reason, most of the Demihumans moving into the city were carnivorous, so the food stalls and restaurants were adjusting their offerings to match. There were even a few eateries with Demihuman employees now. Not that he minded. The problem was that the growing population of Demihumans kept driving prices up. Demihumans, with their superior physical attributes, could put in enough work as labourers to afford it, but the average Human labourer couldnt. Meat had gone from a luxury that most Human families could afford once in a while to something that was entirely out of reach. At least bread and lentils were cheap. He wandered around a bit before deciding to line up at a Lizardman stand. Partially, it was because the line looked the shortest. Mostly, it was because the Lizardman was selling grilled fish. Lady Zahradnik had asked him to help in his own little way by purchasing food from Demihuman stands, but the Demihumans werent precisely picky about the food that they served. It wasnt limited to eating brains and eyeballs, either. Once, he had nearly eaten some variety of Beastman. Other times, he got responses like dunno or its meat and those were the times when he finally thought to ask. On their part, the Demihuman vendors were only amused at how picky he was. Whatll it be, kiddo? Liam looked up to find a brown-scaled Lizardman staring across the stall at him. He eyed the fish on the grill. What kind of fish are these? Liam asked. Tasty fish, the Lizardman answered. Right. He pointed to the largest fish on the grill. Ill take that one, Liam said. Good choice. One silver. Liam fished a silver coin out of his purse. E-Rantel wasnt known for its supplies of fish and so it had always been expensive in the past, but a silver coin for one felt outright crazy. In coastal cities like Rimun, the same fish would have probably gone for two copper and that in itself was considered unreasonable compared to prices before the Holy Kingdom was invaded. Fish was still by far the cheapest type of meat in the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, as not all carnivorous Demihumans had a taste for it. The Lizardman wrapped Liams grilled fish in cheap brown paper and handed it to him. Once considered a commodity for Nobles and Merchants, paper had become plentiful and cheap as people tried to figure out what to do with the Sorcerous Kingdoms surplus production. The paper in particular was made from the mountains of straw left over by the absurd grain harvests. As he made his way through the market, Liam unwrapped his lunch and inspected his fish. There wasnt anything weird looking about it, so all he could tell was that it was a fish. A tasty fish. He slipped in behind a group of Adventurers discussing some imports from the Empire. All of them sported trainee tags, mostly iron and silver. By the time he made it to the front, they had taken off with anything useful looking. Annoyingly, the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurers tended to look for the same magic items that he did and drove prices up for everything. Getting his hands on personal equipment had been much easier back when he was working in the Holy Kingdom. Hey, Liam! A familiar voice called out to him from the direction of the cathedral. At the corner leading to the northern cloister, two fully armoured Squires waved at him with their helms tucked under their arms. Liam went over to join them, holding his food protectively. Im not giving you any, he said. The two boys stared at his fish. Liam stuffed the fish into his mouth. We barely see you anymore, one of the Squires, a rust-haired boy around Liams age named Roland said. You working? Does homework count as work? While it was true he had been away over spring, most of his summer had been subject to the mercy of the merciless Director Alpha. Ive been busy with school, Liam said. Why are you guys in your armour? We just got back from the Katze Plains, Roland said proudly. The Undead didnt stand a chance against us. Dont they make it so that the training grounds are always manageable? Its not as if they just stand there, Seguin, the younger Squire said. I destroyed six Ghouls! Liam wondered if he could destroy a Ghoul. The two Squires felt weaker than he was, but Undead opponents were annoying for Rogues to fight. Not only were they immune to critical hits C and thus sneak attacks C but most of Liams combat toolkit was useless against them. How long were you out there for? Liam asked. Uhwe went with a ministry team following the north bank of the river, then we stayed overnight at the village near the border on the third day. Then we spent one day in the Katze Plains before escorting the ministry team down the border for another two days. After that, we trained in the Katze Plains again for a day before escorting the ministry team west and back up the highway to E-Rantel. Are they preparing you for missionary work? Sister Alessia said that its how patrols work in Altamura, Roland replied. The Paladins based in Corelyn County do the same thing. I guess it could count as missionary work if we were in Wagner County. Not that the Priests there would let us. Do you guys even see each other? Liam asked. Not really. Bishop Austine doesnt want us stirring up any trouble, so we dont ever get close to their turf. Oi, what are you lazy louts standing around for? Your reports are due by dinner. The two Squires cringed in unison as Sister Alessia appeared from the cathedrals stables with Vicar Aspasia. The Paladins olive gaze went between the two boys before landing squarely on Liam. Oh? If it is not our apprentice Assassin. Im an Assassin Assassin now, Liam said. Congratulations, Vicar Aspasia smiled. Let us all pray that you are not an early bloomer, Sister Alessia said. You could very well become an Inquisitor one day. How many people did you have to kill to graduate? Seguin asked with sparkly eyes. Seguins question gave Liam pause. Did he kill someone to graduate? Im not sure, Liam said. Ive lost track of how many people Ive killed. Ooooh Sounds of admiration rose from the Acolytes and Squires nearby. Liam glanced at his surroundings, a sense of unease filling him over how much attention he had attracted. His instincts as a Rogue screamed at him to relocate before something happened. Liam! A girls voice drifted over the din of the plaza. The soles of Liams boots scraped over the pavement as he turned to make himself scarce. Liam, take responsibility! Oh, shC He turned to flee, but his legs swung out from under him as something snatched him by the skull and lifted him clean into the air. Confess, Sister Alessias cold voice brushed up against the back of his neck. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Whos the Inquisitor now? Liam kicked his feet ineffectually as he dangled in place. Sister Alessia served as one of the cathedrals poster girls, but she was undeniably a brute. The Squires and Acolytes that had just gathered to admire him backed away five steps to avoid becoming collateral damage. Someone pushed their way past the ring of temple staff. A distressed gasp cut through the air. Liam! What are you doing, you crazy woman? Hm? Didnt you just sayCai! Liams body swung wide. He was jerked around several times as a scuffle broke out behind him. What are you doing, you crazy girl?! Sister Alessia said as Liams legs continued to swing around. Let go of my husband, you evil Paladin! Hah? His body stopped swinging around. It was an understandably confusing demand. Fallen Paladins became Dark Knights, but no one called an active Paladin evil. What do you mean by husband? Sister Alessia asked, Liam is only thirteen. Hes fourteen, Nat corrected the Paladin. Dont talk as if you know him. Either way, Vicar Aspasia said, its far too early for Liam to be married. What are you talking about? Nats voice grew increasingly heated, Liams married to me. Liam tested Sister Alessias grip on his head, but it remained as unyielding as an adamantite vice. He should have stayed in the tavern to do his homework. With Nat facing her imminent demise at the jaws of Kaliciel, Liam decided to bring her back to the Sorcerous Kingdom with him. The stereotypically simple-minded Frost Dragon offered no argument as her orders were to leave no witnesses behind and Liam offered to buy her a whole deer from Wardens Vale if she gave Nat a ride. The strange part was that Lady Shalltear, who had given Kali her orders in the first place, seemed perfectly fine with it because Nat was cute. Lord Demiurge was intrigued by Liams account of Nats talent as a Leatherworker, so Liam was tasked with securing accommodations for her. At first, Nat was too scared to leave her lodgings in E-Rantels common district. Undead and Demihumans frequently strode the streets and she couldnt even muster the courage to draw water at the local well. Three months later, that was evidently no longer the case. The issue of your hidden wife must be brought up with your guardian, Sister Alessia said. M-My guardian? Liam froze, You mean Lady Zahradnik? Mhm. Y-Y-You cant do that, Liam said. If she finds out, all thatll be left of me is a crater! Justice comes to all eventually, the Paladin intoned. I didnt do anything wrong! Then what do you have to fear? Sister Alessia smiled. For some reason, Nat took exception to the Paladins smile and grabbed Liam around the waist. Let Liam go! I bet youre just jealous because he didnt marry you! Does this girl ever listen? He couldnt recall them having done anything to make her think that they were married. They didnt have a wedding or even a ceremony with a Priest. All he did was pick her off of a platform and have her do stuff for him. He had even set her up to be successful once he left, though that part hadnt gone according to plan due to the insane insurrection that set Hoburns aflame. Enough, Sister Alessia said. Were taking this to court. Im innocent! Liam protested. The Paladin set him back down and gave him a poke in the back. Walk, she said. There was little he could do against an Orichalcum-rank Paladin. She marched him back out of the market and up the streets of the common district. They eventually crossed through the inner walls southern gate, entering the administrative centre of the city. Nat clung to his arm as they passed by the powerful Undead stationed at every office entrance and street corner. She froze entirely when they arrived at a manor with the number 4 on the gate, refusing to get too close to the Death Knight standing on the left side. The footman on the right gave each one of them a glance before nodding at the Vicar respectfully. Vicar Aspasia, he said. I hope the day finds you well. Blessings of The Six be upon you, Terrence, the Cleric replied. Weve come to speak with Baroness Zahradnik about a personal matter. Unfortunately, Terrence replied, my lady is not in the city at the moment. Liam breathed a sigh of relief. It appeared that he had been granted a stay of execution. Is that so? Vicar Aspasia said, Does that mean shes back in Wardens Vale? Or perhaps the trade exposition in Corelyn Harbour Lady Zahradnik has gone to visit her lieges territory, the footman replied. Shes been away for a while now and we havent received word on when she will return. The Cleric thanked the footman before they went back the way that they came. Unfortunately, the way Sister Alessia hovered behind him suggested that they werent done with him yet. Can I go now? Liam asked. Of course not, the Paladin answered. The Dominia may not be around, but you have another guardian with whom we can discuss your indiscretions. What indiscretions? Thats right, Nat said. Were a married couple. Nothing we do together is an indiscretion. Liam sighed as he was escorted to a wagon. Hopefully, he would be assigned on a mission soon that would send him far away from homework and girls. Liam, Nat whispered, where are these horrible death worshippers taking us? To Corelyn Harbour, Liam replied. You need to be on your best behaviour. The person were being taken to is a High Noble. Nat turned pale and swallowed. Your guardian is a High Noble? I didnt know you were such an important person Liam stared out the window as their wagon rolled through the vineyards south of the city. Nats Liam sickness only ever seemed to get worse. He could probably butcher an entire city at this point and she would only consider it an achievement by her husband. Somebodys in trouble A light, mocking voice greeted him as he disembarked at the gardens of Castle Corelyn. He turned his voice to catch an Ijaniya agent working undercover as a Maid giving him a mischievous look. Vicar Aspasia, a footman in the livery of House Corelyn bowed, I hope the day finds you well. Blessings of The Six be upon you, the Cleric replied. Were here to discuss a private matter with Countess Corelyn. Your timing is fortunate, the footman said. My lady is between tours for lunch at the moment. This way, please. Rather than guide them into the massive palace at the end of the garden, they walked around it to the garden on the other side. There, they found Countess Corelyn standing in a gazebo that had been repurposed into an office. To Liams surprise, the figure standing across from her wasnt one of the many imperial aristocrats that had visited over the summer, but a hulking Ocelo Lord. Nat let out an utterly terrified noise and hid behind him, but the Ocelo Lord seemed entirely preoccupied with staring at the documents spread out over the table. Countess Corelyn looked up from her work, her golden hair glittering in the sunlight as she emerged to greet the Vicar with a graceful curtsey. Vicar Aspasia. I hope the day finds you well. Blessings of The Six be upon you, Countess Corelyn, the Cleric replied with a ritual gesture. Our apologies for interrupting your busy schedule, but a matter of grave concern has been brought to our awareness. What might that be? The Countess asked. This girl here claims that Liam is her husband, Sister Alessia said. Dont just throw it out there all of the sudden! Its not a claim, Nat countered. Liam is my husband! Weve been married since spring. Liam silently wondered whether any protests on his part would make things worse or not. Lady Corelyns amethyst gaze seemed to harden as it fell upon him. Would you care to explain, Liam? I He didnt want to hurt Nats feelings, but he couldnt figure out a way to explain what was going on without doing so. Making things clear from the start might have helped, but he couldnt do so without putting his mission at risk. It was embarrassing to think that he thought himself clever for finding such an elegant solution at the time. It wasI mean, I did meet her in the spring, Liam said. But its not as simple as it sounds. Go on I was working in Hoburns and the people I got in with expected me to have a girl after I distinguished myself. Not having one wouldve probably affected my standing with everyone, so I sorta went along with it. Getting married does not sound like sorta, Sister Alessia growled. And how did you end up with Nat, my lady, Liam said. You see, the way the camp worked, there were a lot of men from the south. Spares and such that the Nobles could afford to bring along with them to help maintain order in the north. Most werent married when they came in, so they set up a, umprogram where women would be brought in and offered to the men. They even spent a few weeks educating them to be proper wives for members of a Nobles retinue. Ive read the reports, Lady Corelyn said. How did you end up with Nat in particular? The official reports probably didnt render Liams girl problems in any degree of detail. As he mentally summarised the event in question and the rationale behind his actions, Nat spoke up. He picked me, she said proudly. When it was my turn on the platform, he took my hand and he started making a home for our family right away! Is that so? Lady Corelyn raised an eyebrow, What were the circumstances that led to you entering the camp? Living in the city became super expensive, Nat replied. My family built up a big debt, so they had to sell me. The slightest of frowns turned the corner of the Countess lip. Liam, doesnt that mean shes a slave? Uhtechnically? I didnt buy her or anything though. She was working the entire time we were together, so shes probably done enough to pay off her familys debt a few times over. How much did your family owe, Nat? Countess Corelyn asked. I dont know, Nat answered. Then do you have any record of the transaction between your family and thecamp? No. The reports mention that these camps utilised their own scrip rather than any internationally recognised currency, Lady Corelyn said. I take it that you werent able to exchange any of it for something of value before coming here? Nat shook her head. The Countess turned her attention back to Liam. Summarise her circumstances since arriving in the Sorcerous Kingdom. I found her a job in the city after registering her with the Guilds, Liam said. It was pretty easy with the demand for skilled labour. Shes working as a journeyman at a Cobblers shop and staying upstairs. I havent seen her much since then. He could almost feel Nats dissatisfaction as he related her situation in the city. Lady Corelyn crossed her arms as she scrutinised the brown-haired girl. So shes a Leatherworker. Yes, my lady, Liam said. Thats why I chose her in the first place. Well, sort of. First, I asked the girls on the platform who could read and she was the only one who could. After that, I found out she was from a family of Leatherworkers, so I set up a workshop for her in the camp. Shes really talented: her stuff is consistently good enough to serve as a base for enchantment. So you encouraged and supported her growth while having her act as a component of your profile in the Holy Kingdom. I wasnt acting! Nat protested, Im Liams wife and I love him more than anything else in the world! To his side, Vicar Aspasia shook her head. Im happy to hear that youve followed the scriptures and acted to help Nat realise her potential, she said, but, at the same time A sinner, Sister Alessia said. This boy is dangerous. I fear for young Liams future, Lady Corelyn, the Cleric nodded in agreement. As well as for the future of Nat. The Countess uncrossed her arms, tapping her finger lightly against her hip. Perhaps some time apart will help, she said. Liam cant afford any interruptions to his studies or his work and it sounds like Nat still has plenty of room for professional development. Wardens Vale would welcome someone with her capabilities. W-Warden? Nat clutched at Liams sleeve, I dont want to go to prison! Loving Liam isnt a crime! Wardens Vale isnt a prison, Countess Corelyn told her with an amused smile. Its actually a very nice place. Liams house is thereC Ill go, Nat said. Are you certain? Wardens Vale isnt a place where just anyone can live. If Liam lives there, then Im living there. I see. Women were incomprehensible creatures. At least he would be dealing with one less in the city. As Countess Corelyn made arrangements for Nats move, Liam spotted Countess Wagner walking into the garden out of the corner of his eye. Not walking, slinking. He furrowed her brow as he followed her strange entrance, watching as the Noblewoman silently made her way to the gazebo. Then, for some strange reason, she pulled a big cucumber out of her dress and put it on the floor behind the Beastman before backing away. The Ocelo Lords ears swivelled at the sound of swishing skirts. She twisted her body partway before leaping into the air. GYAAAH!!! The Ocelo Lords head struck the ceiling of the gazebo and she hit the ground at a run, sprinting on all fours to disappear into a nearby clump of bushes. Lady Wagner burst out into laughter; as did Sister Alessia. Countess Corelyn, however, turned on the younger Noblewoman with a cross look. Liane! Lady Xoc is already on edge being in a strange place. How could you treat her like some sort ofcat? I was curious, Lady Wagner shrugged. Anyway, I just got back from speaking with Her Excellency. Things are about to get hella busy. What did she say? A bunch of things, Lady Wagner said as she scanned through the people present. Oh, Liam C great timing. Youve got a new mission. Before the Storm: Act 7, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Elias, its time. At the sound of his wifes voice, Elias glanced at the timepiece on the desk of his private study before rubbing his tired eyes. He shouldnt have spent the night awake, but the thought of the coming meeting left him sleepless and paranoid. Everything had to be perfect; nothing could go wrong or he would incur the wrath of the very personification of evil. Burdened by worries he couldnt shake off, he dragged himself out of his study and into the main bedroom of his solar. His wife fussed over his appearance, and he sighed as he brought himself before their bedrooms body-length mirror. I look terrible, Elias said. Ill be back with the makeup kit, his wife, Valerie, said. Speaking of which, have you been able to secure any new products from the Holy Kingdom? Nothings come out of that place since it was invaded by the Demon Emperor, Elias replied. The Merchants havent been able to secure any alternatives, either. A shame, Valerie said as she returned with a lacquered ebony chest decorated with gold leaf. You could use the salve we had last year. Well just have to make do with this. Elias closed his eyes as his wife went to work on his face. His naturally pallid appearance usually gave the impression that he was decades older than he was, but what he saw in the mirror was positively ghastly. Its all that damned Sorcerer Kings fault. He had little choice but to accept that Devils bargain and now he was paying for it in both mind and soul. Sleepless nights followed restless days as he was forced to help engineer the downfall of the kingdom that he had worked for nearly two decades to keep from falling apart. Guilt was barely an issue; it was the threat that hung over his family that caused him to constantly second-guess himself and the intentions of his new master. All too often, he found himself yearning for the days when he had nothing to worry about aside from his personal ambitions. Have you learned anything about this compliance officer? His wife asked. Nothing, Elias answered. The Sorcerous Kingdoms agents appear and disappear as they please and theres no way to keep track of them. To underscore that point, he was instructed to receive the Sorcerous Kingdoms agent in the drawing room of his solar. All they could do was make fearful preparations for its arrival. Are the carriages to the summer villa ready to depart? Elias asked. Yes, dear. Good. I dont want you and Henri here any longer than you need to be. They cant be allowed to threaten us any further. His wife and son would make their introductions and leave with the excuse that they were going to the summer villa for the health of his expecting wife. In all honesty, he didnt want them present for even that much. There was no telling what sort of diabolical scheme the Sorcerer King would hatch to further entrap him and his family, but he couldnt afford to give him excuses for punishment by showing any discourtesy. At the appointed time of the agents arrival, Elias ordered the household staff out of the solar and gathered with his family in the drawing room. He placed his hands on Henris shoulders, trying to muster his confidence even as he wondered what sort of monster would appear before them. Mere seconds passed before a circular void grew over the carpet. The tension building up with him swiftly transformed into confusion as a boy bearing a box came out and the hole closed behind him. Thats all theyre sending? He scrutinised his newly-arrived guest. By all appearances, he was a plainly dressed youth with flaxen hair that one might find anywhere in Re-Estize. What was going on? There was surely some scheme afoot. Elias came to his senses once he realised the boy was looking up at him expectantly. He offered a belated bow. Elias Brandt Dale Raeven, Lord of E-Raevel and the Southeastern Marches. This is my wife, Valerie, and my son, Henri. The newcomer lowered his head, presenting the strange box to them with both hands. Thank you for your welcome, Lord Raeven. My name is Liam. Lord Demiurge wishes to express his congratulations on your coming child. Alarms went off in his head at the mention of the Devils name and his wifes face went deathly pale. Everything about the strange encounter finally clicked. The arrival of this boy was nothing less than a blatant threat from the Sorcerous Kingdom. They knew. They knew that his wife was expecting and wasted no time insinuating their intentions. At any point, anywhere, a hole could open in the air and his family would be gone. The next time he saw Henri, he might end up like the boy before him, a slave to the Sorcerer King and his monstrous minions. If I may ask, Liam, Valerie said as she gave the box a wary look, what is it? Umits a collection of goods popular with pregnant women in the Sorcerous Kingdom, Liam replied. Like hell it is! There was absolutely no way the Undead Sorcerer King would care about the needs and desires of the living. In all likelihood, it was simply another piece of his unfathomable ploys. Knowing the nature of his devilish minion, he wouldnt be at all surprised that the gifts transformed his unborn child into a grotesque monstrosity that would tear its way out of his wifes womb to attack Henri. Elias gingerly accepted the box with a polite smile. Well be sure to make good use of them, he said. Please convey our appreciation to your master. I must have a footman burn this at the nearest opportunity. Its about time we departed, my lord, his wife said. Yes, thats right, Elias clasped his hands and turned to his wife. I nearly forgot amidst the excitement over our new guest. Please take good care of your health, my lady. Where is she going? Liam asked. To a villa in the countryside, Elias replied. Its for the babys health. The city is quite filthy, after all. What about the gift? Partway out the door, his wife froze. Did the boy know? There was a high chance he did. There was also a high chance he wasnt a boy at all. His nonchalant attitude around Nobles proved that his appearance as a Human commoner was nothing more than an insidious guise. Elias breathed a silent sigh of relief as a footman appeared to remove the box from the room. He put on a pleasant face as he gestured for Liam to take a seat. I believe we have much to discuss, Elias said. Ill have the staff bring in some refreshments. If its all the same to you, Liam replied, Id like to get to work right away. Im not very good at explaining things, so your questions will probably best be answered by observing my work. Definitely not a commoner, but he also lacks the etiquette of any well-bred scion. A commoner wouldnt dare dream of declining an invitation from a member of the gentry, never mind one of the Great Nobles of Re-Estize. Elias gestured towards the solar entrance, his mask unchanged. Your dedication to your duties is admirable, Elias said. Let us be on our way, then. They made their way out of his manor in the Nobles Quarter of E-Raevel. To Elias dismay, his wifes carriages were still making last-minute preparations to depart. He silently urged the staff to be on their way while his son stared at Liam through the glass of his cabin. Is something wrong? Liam asked. Ah, nothing at all, Elias answered. I suppose well have to walk over to our carriage. Actually, Liam said, It would be better for my work if we didnt take a carriage. I beg your pardon? Im a compliance officer for the Ministry of Transportation, Liam told him. Im here to inspect your logistical infrastructure. Doing that from inside a carriage would be pretty hard. I see. Then allow me to arrange for an escort. Is it that dangerous in your city? Elias blinked at the boys question. Was this part of his inspection? Ill be accompanying you. Are Nobles not accompanied by an armed escort where you come from? Not usually, Liam replied. There are a lot of Noblewomen, so you see them with their Maids, I guess. He mentally reviewed the intelligence he had received over the months from his agents in E-Rantel. The streets were reported to be safe, but the streets of E-Raevel were also considered the safest in all of Re-Estize. Still, it was an utterly ludicrous notion for any Noble to appear in public without an escort. No matter how secure one felt the streets were, it was impossible to be completely safe against Assassins sent by ones rivals. Is he trying to get me killed? Or is this the naivet of youth? Or perhaps hes a monster with none of the common sense of civilised beings. Liam, he said, have you been working as a compliance officer for long? This is my first job as one, Liam replied. What were you before that? An Assassin. Well, I still am one. They walked out of the manors main gate with triple the standard escort. Liam paid the Knights and their squads of men-at-arms no mind as he scrutinised the road leading down from the manor, clipboard in hand. When was this road paved? The Assassin asked. Five summers ago, Elias replied. Are the roads all over the city like this? No, only this part of the city has roads of this quality. Maintenance would be crippling if they were constructed everywhere. Elias looked over the Assassins shoulder to catch a glimpse of what he was writing down. To his surprise, it appeared that he was simply filling out fields on a premade form. His cheek twitched as the boy checked off the passable for low volume traffic box on his assessment. What do you mean by passable? These are the finest roads in Re-Estize, boy. What criteria are you using for this scoring? Elias asked. Umthese roads are about the same quality as the ones in E-Rantels central district before it was annexed. A grade above that is the imperial road network. He supposed that much made sense. Anyone who had seen the Empires road network would admit to its superiority relative to infrastructure in Re-Estize. Imperial infrastructure was the product of generations of development while paved roads in the Kingdom were a relatively recent addition. The problem was that the grade the imperial road network received had the slightly less dubious descriptor of inadequate for high volume traffic. Additionally, his roads were marked as high cost and high maintenance, though he was well aware of the cost of maintaining good roads since he was the one paying for the damned things. The Assassin wandered off, silently mouthing the lines on his clipboard as he inspected the closest intersection. Their slow progress combined with the overly large retinue following a Marquis that was walking around in public quickly attracted the attention of the surrounding manors. My lord, one of the Knights in his escort leaned in close, were being bombarded by queries from the residents. How shall we respond? How indeed? Never in all of his life did he hear of a Marquis casually strolling around in a city with the equivalent of a Counts entire armed retinue in tow. A quick scan of the various retainers whispering among themselves told him all he needed to know about what they were thinking. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Inform them that theres nothing to be wary of, Elias replied. Were simply conducting a survey. Organise the men in a way that suggests this. Yes, my lord. The Knights and their men quickly spread out to form a cordon isolating their section of the road. This, however, only seemed to lead to questions about how new roadwork would affect the budget. Lord Raeven, the stout Count of Laers called out to him, wasnt a large portion of this years budget supposed to supplement the replacement of men-at-arms lost last winter? How can we afford to pay for new infrastructure at the same time? Its a preliminary survey, Lord Laers, Elias replied. This years budget still stands. My lord, another of his vassals asked, when should we expect the roadwork related to this survey to be brought up in court? Elias sent a look to the Assassin, who was returning from his inspection of the intersection. The boy C or whatever he was C looked back and forth between the growing number of curious residents assembled along the cordon. The timings bad, honestly, Liam said. The Empires expanded its holdings by about fifteen per cent in the last year and the Imperial Armys Engineering Corps cant hope to keep up with development. Every Dwarf company establishing itself these days is getting sucked eastward to work in the Empire. The Dwarves? Do you mean to say that youre performing these surveys for a Dwarf company? I assume that this district of E-Raevel will only accept the best. The assembled Nobles were quick to agree with the boys assertion. Though Re-Estize had no dealings with the Dwarves for several generations C no thanks to House Blumrushs desire to corner the market for metals C the reputation of their stonework was legendary. He couldnt imagine what his vassals were imagining, however, as no examples of that stonework remained in the vicinity. But dont the Dwarves currently have an affiliation with the Sorcerous Kingdom? One of the less excitable Nobles noted. The Dwarven Kingdom in the Azerlisia Mountains is a sovereign state, Liam replied. They trade with and work for whoever can pay. It was an answer that the Nobles could easily accept. By painting the Dwarves as something similar to Merchants, he conjured the impression that they held no loyalties to any particular country. That might end up causing problems in the long run, but only when the skills of the Dwarves werent in demand. Elias wondered if the Assassins answers were rehearsed. Assassins also had a reputation for deception and subterfuge, so the notion that he was trained to lie as easily as one breathed wasnt out of the question. If only Lockmeyer hadnt perished The veteran Rogue would have been able to provide a much better read on the Sorcerous Kingdoms agent. Unfortunately, retainers of that calibre were nearly impossible to replace. An hour passed before Liam was satisfied with the information he had collected. He left the quarter through the market gate, at which point the curious Nobles and their retainers made themselves scarce. The sentries at the gate sent Elias tentative looks, their confusion apparent over the fact that he had made his way over on foot with a small army of armsmen. Not coming? The Assassin asked. This is highly irregular The Nobles that I know go wherever they want. Its not the same here? What sort of Noble could be so heedless? Was life in the Sorcerous Kingdom so dismal that E-Rantels surviving aristocrats listlessly wandered the streets, waiting to be killed off by one of the countless Undead horrors infesting the city? Bring up a carriage, Elias ordered one of his retainers, then turned to address the Assassin. Id rather not cause a scene. The Assassin merely shrugged and continued on his way. Elias looked on from the gate as he waited for his transportation. The main roads of the common districts were paved, but the construction was of much poorer quality. He could only imagine how they would be rated relative to Dwarven work. By the time his carriage arrived, the Assassin had advanced several blocks. Elias sent one group of armsmen to shadow him and instructed the carriages driver to follow. Every time the vehicle stopped, the staff of the shop they lingered in front of became a mess of confusion and nervousness as they waited upon his patronage. Sir Dennis, the tall Knight riding in the cabin with him, seemed all too aware of the disruptions that they were causing. My lord, if I may ask, who is that boy? Its better that you dont know, Elias replied. Just make sure that no harm comes to him and that he suffers no offence. Yes, my lord. The Knights stony expression made it clear that he had already figured out where Liam was from. It couldnt be helped. House Raeven was already taking measures to distance itself from the rest of Re-Estize and those who were aware of it required little thought to plot its political trajectory. The insular nature of Re-Estize society made it an almost effortless matter to keep the rest of the Kingdom ignorant of what was going on in his territory. Within the borders of his march, however, it was nearly impossible to hide. By his reckoning, almost every Count and Viscount under him C twenty-three major houses C already had a solid sense of what was going on. Those who werent aware were the minor Nobles who didnt have the time, resources, or inclination to dabble in politics beyond their respective fiefs. Either way, he was confident that none of his vassals would betray him: Nobles only suffered the rule of a greater power and it was abundantly clear which way the wind was blowing. Several had even voiced their support for his decision behind closed doors. A knock on the cabin window startled Elias out of his thoughts. Sir Dennis looked out of the carriage before pulling the latch. My lord, the Knight outside said, ourguest wishes to speak with you. Elias nodded, and then he frowned as Liam seemed to materialise behind the Knight. He hadnt noticed that he was standing there. His escorts joined him in his frown as the boy entered the cabin. Do these streets flood in the winter? The Assassin asked. The lower parts of the city usually experience a bit of flooding, Elias said. It cant be helped with this landscape. E-Raevel sat below the confluence of three rivers, which made it convenient as a centre of trade but prone to flooding. Flood management efforts were made, of course, but water always seemed to find a way to creep into the citys lower districts. The citys administration blamed lazy workers while the workers blamed incompetent management; attempts to straighten things out only sucked any would-be problem-solvers into the mess. His frustrations over the issue often led him to nearly sack everyone involved, but then he would realise that half the city would end up underwater as there was no one to replace them. I need to go to the harbour district next, Liam said. Elias nodded and Sir Dennis rose to order the driver to take them to the waterfront. Along their way there, he could have sworn the road was bumpier than it should have been. The Assassin didnt say anything about it, however: he simply stared out of his window at the passing streetscape. Its not a secret, you know, he said. I beg your pardon? The Assassin held out his clipboard. You dont have to keep trying to sneak glances, he said Youll be receiving a copy of the survey along with recommendations from my superiors. Sir Dennis reached out to take a look at the clipboard, but Elias snatched it away before he could. Location: Common District Street Type: Major Width: Six Metres Material: Cobblestone, Large Condition: Poor Drainage: Poor Grade: Poor Sidewalk: No Sidewalk Width: Not Applicable Traffic Control: None Cargo Allowed: Yes Loading Allowed: Yes Maximum Load: Two-axle wagon, one tonne Location: Common District Street Type: Minor Width: Four Metres Material: Large Cobblestone, Clay (variable) Condition: Poor Drainage: Poor Grade: Poor Sidewalk: No Sidewalk Width: Not Applicable Traffic Control: None Cargo Allowed: Yes Loading Allowed: Yes Maximum Freight: Two-axle wagon, one tonne Location: Common District Street Type: Alley Width: Two Metres Material: Clay Condition: Poor Drainage: Poor Grade: Poor Sidewalk: No Sidewalk Width: Not Applicable Traffic Control: None Cargo Allowed: Yes Loading Allowed: Yes Maximum Freight: Pack Animals, Weak Golems(?) The corner of Elias right eye twitched involuntarily as the Assassin stabbed him repeatedly with his bureaucratic daggers. His anxiety rose as he continued scanning through the information.There was no doubt that a report like this would be poorly received by the Sorcerous Kingdoms leadership. No, maybe that wont be the case. It was a pit of inhuman monsters, after all. The froglike Devil called Demiurge saw Humans as little more than experimental subjects while the Demon posing as the Prime Minister thought even less of them. Perhaps wallowing in the mud like mindless livestock was exactly what she thought Humans were meant to do. I cant help but think that this assessment is overly critical, Elias said. How so? Liam asked. To begin with, Elias answered, youre comparing us to the undisputed masters of stonework in the region. By your own account of demand for infrastructure in the Empire, its unreasonable to use their craftsmanship as the regional standard. I dont think I ever said that Dwarven infrastructure was being used as the standard, Liam replied. I just mentioned them to your vassals because the quality of Dwarven craftsmanship is common knowledge. In that case, Elias said, what is the standard? The same standard that the Nobles in the Empire are switching to. Theyre anticipating a much heavier load on their transportation network and the roads that they have right now wont last long when that happens. Surely the quality of this new infrastructure will be reflected in its cost, Elias said. How can they afford it? Barring seasonal fortunes, the Empires economic output is comparable to Re-Estizes C the Empire is just more efficient with its resources because it enjoys a higher degree of centralisation. Thats far from sufficient to rebuild the entire countrys infrastructure. I dont know about any of that, the Assassin replied. Theyre doing their main roads first, so maybe youre right. The tepid response only left him with more questions. He probably shouldnt have expected much in the way of an answer from a minion in the first place. Elias wrinkled his nose as the stench of the citys streets mingled with the stench of the citys wharves. The riverfront wasnt a place where any well-to-do individual wanted to find himself and the malodorous atmosphere was only one of the many reasons. Countless gazes followed his carriages progress and hardly any of them expressed a sense of respect or admiration. Sir Dennis rested a hand on the pommel of his sword, looking out of the windows as Elias escort secured the area. Can I go ahead? The Assassin asked. What do you intend to inspect here? Everything. The armsmen outside started as the Assassin suddenly opened the carriage door and hopped out. By the time the escort declared the area secure and Elias stepped out onto the sunbaked waterfront, Liam was nowhere to be seen. Where did he go? We lost track of him in that group of warehouses, my lord, one of his Knights pointed at the wooden buildings lining the wharf several dozen metres away. Shall we dispatch some thief-takers to find him? What was he doing before that? Elias asked. The same thing as when we were in the upper city, the Knight answered. Poking around the streets and alleys. Looking at the wagons and workshop entrances. If we hadnt been accompanying him in the first place, Id have apprehended him as a saboteur. Please dont add to my worries The Sorcerous Kingdom was already making blatant threats against his family; the chaos caused by acts of sabotage against critical infrastructure would surely cause him to go bald. See if they cant find him, Elias said, but dont get in his way. The sooner we get this over with, the better. I can already hear my wife and daughter complaining about the stink on my boots, the Knight smiled wryly. Ill let the men know, my lord. Elias held a handkerchief over his nose as he cooked on the wharf alongside several piles of refuse. The warm and dry conditions were good for the autumn harvest, but he couldnt find it in him to appreciate the fortuitous weather. Already, his court was receiving reports about crop failures occurring throughout Re-Estize, which raised concerns over vagrants, bandits, and worse. With the loss of so many professional armsmen at the Battle of Katze Plains, much of the Kingdom already found itself trapped in a downward spiral of economic decay and lawlessness. To prepare for the worst-case scenario, Elias had withdrawn to his territories and enacted dozens of new policies. Not only were he and his vassals rushing to replenish their territorial security forces, but food and fuel exports had been banned. Hed have imported as much food as he could afford, as well, but contracts on the open market had all but vanished. One might have pointed out how his actions would make the situation worse downriver, but his decisions were ultimately correct. As a Noble, the needs of his territory took priority over everything else. Hey! Where do ya think youre going, kid? Elias rushed toward the sound of the irate shout. He arrived at a nearby pier to find Liam facing off against a sweaty merchant guard whose patience appeared to have evaporated under the heat of the midday sun. I just wanted to go to the end of the pier, the Assassin said. Not this pier, ya aint, the guard rose to his full height. Get the fuck out of my sight! Every hair on Elias body rose on end as the ill-tempered guard swung a meaty fist at the Sorcerous Kingdoms agent. The Assassin took a step back, effortlessly evading the mans attack. Fortunately, Liam seemed content to allow the nearby armsmen to step forward and diffuse the situation. Thats enough. Who theCwhat the hell, a Knight? Thats Sir Knight to you. I understand youre guarding your companys ship, but that doesnt give you any right to assault the citizenry. The merchant guards expression of anger was replaced by sheer confusion. It was hardly surprising. In no normal situation would a member of the town militia, never mind a Knight, intercede on behalf of a common youth. The authorities had neither the time nor the resources to police the city to that degree. That the Merchants of the city had to post private security at their cargo berths was evidence enough of this. With the commotion quelled, Elias searched for Liam but he had disappeared again. He didnt catch sight of him until he appeared at his side several minutes later. Too late, his escort moved in reaction to the Assassins appearance. Im done here, he said. Elias did his best not to jump at the sound of his voice. What is our next destination? He asked. Ive seen everything I need to see, Liam replied. Thanks for showing me around. Before the Storm: Act 7, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Mister, how much to get across? Two coppers. Liam rolled his eyes and handed the ferryman a cut copper piece. Im not a wagon, he said. The ferryman snorted in response, pocketing Liams money and waving him under the thick rope blocking off the slip. No one else had boarded the cable ferry yet, so he settled in to wait. Is anyone even coming? I shouldve waited before paying Unlike the Sorcerous Kingdom, Re-Estize was still bound by the rules of conventional travel. Towns were spaced a days travel apart and travellers tended to leave early in the morning if they wanted to sleep safely behind walls. He was hoping that inbound wagons would force the ferry to pick up more passengers on the opposite shore, but it looked like he had missed the last of the days traffic. His assessment of E-Raevels infrastructure and logistics had taken most of the day. Marquis Raeven delayed him even further, insisting that they return to his manor for an early supper. Liam had spent most of the meal providing vague answers to the High Nobles endless stream of questions and, by the time he managed to escape, it was already sunset. He considered staying overnight at one of the pubs in the citys lower districts, but he suspected that the Marquis agents would report that and hed end up in his manor again. The distant rumble of wooden wheels over the rough cobblestones of the highway signalled the approach of a pair of wagons. Metal? Weapons? No, probably tools. With the ongoing harvest, farming villages would be desperate to repair or replace any damaged equipment. Both wagons sounded like they were fully laden and had brown tarps drawn over their cargo. In addition to the spindly Merchant seated at the front and his teamsters, six armed men accompanied the wagons at a leisurely pace. Three of those men fixed their hawkish gazes on Liam as soon as the ferry came into view of the wagons. Liam grasped a nearby railing as the ferry shifted under the weight of the wagons. One of the guards purposely went to stand next to him. What band are you with? Liam asked. Black Iron, the Mercenary said. Lookin to join? Im just getting outta here, Liam said. The Knights wont leave me alone. The man gave Liam a purposeful once-over. I could see that, he said. The Noblesve been trying to pull in anyone who looks like they can handle themselves in a scrap. Never know when the lawll conveniently twist their way and get ya stuck under em for life. Liam nodded silently in agreement. Back when he scratched up a living in Fassett County, he was just one of countless scrawny street waifs. Now, he had grown strong enough for the Mercenaries to recognise him as a potential threat. So how bout becoming a Merc? The man asked. Our capns on the lookout for new blood. I thought about it before, Liam answered, but they probably pay better in the north. Aint worth it, if ya ask me, the Mercenary hocked a glob of spittle overboard. The extra coin might sound nice, but youll be thinking differently when ya see what yer up against. Anyone hiring mercs up there has powerful enemies. Or theyre taking a big gamble. Losses are high for that type of work. Is that why Black Iron is based here? Mhm. Well, sorta. Ya see, our capns got a good head on his shoulders and he says that a storms comin. Price of foods through the roof and the whole Kingdoms fallin apart at the seams. The Raevenmarchs the stablest place and the people herell be paying us long after everywhere elses gone to shit. If things are that bad, Liam said, maybe I should just take a ship to Argland. Assuming ya survive the walk to Re-Uroval. Liam merely shrugged in response. Seeing that his recruitment attempt had failed, the Mercenary stopped paying any attention to him. Once the wagons were secured to the ferry, the ships crew worked the ropes and used a set of long poles to move them to the opposite shore. Its rare to see a youth from the city out this late, a voice said from behind him. He turned to find the spindly Merchant looking down at him from the lead wagon. Im leaving the city, Liam said. Under the cover of night? My, how mysterious. I dont suppose youve travelled much. I-Ive been outside of the walls, Liam said defensively. I was helping out at an orchard just a few months ago! He wasnt lying. He was leaving the city and he did help out around an orchard a few months ago in the Holy Kingdom. Certain types of people had a nose for lies, so it was always best to tell the truth or at least wrap ones words in a cloak of bluster. Of course, if one was in a place where everyone lied, harmless stuff didnt matter. Then you should know that decent people dont travel at night, the Merchant said. E-Raevel might be the safest territory in the Kingdom, but everyone still makes their trips during the day. What about you? Liam countered, Youre out here now. Perhaps Im not a decent person, the Merchant smiled slightly, then held up his hands at Liams frown. I jest! Well be camping on the far shore tonight to beat the morning rush. One can get stuck waiting in line for the ferry for hours, so those with adequate protection avoid the wait entirely. Oh. It seemed like a smart move. Now that they were closer to the opposite shore, he realised that this Merchant wasnt the only one doing it. He spotted dozens of campfires hidden in the trees above the riverbank. Shouldnt this be someones land? Liam asked. Its part of Lord Raevens demesne, the Merchant answered. The Marquis allows us to camp in the copses along the river for free so long as we dont poach anything. Not that we dare to. His foresters are very good at keeping track of that sort of thing. In other words, the woods were crawling with Rangers. They were a Rogues worst enemy in the outdoors so he was even less inclined to stick around. I want to go as far as I can today, Liam said, so Ill probably stop in a village or two. Is there anything I should know about the road ahead? That depends on how far youre going, the Merchant said. To the Azerlisian Marches. Blumrushs land? The Merchant raised a thin eyebrow, I hope that adventurous spirit of yours doesnt land you in an early grave. I know its worse than here, Liam said, but is it that bad? The border has gotten much better since Lord Raeven married the Lady Valerie, the Merchant replied. The problem these days is what happens after one crosses the border. Anyone who enters the eastern marches enters because theyre allowed to be there. Everyone else is simply prey for the highwaymen. What if I travel along the rural roads? Its a better option for those travelling on foot, the Merchant admitted, but Id still not go at all if I were you. How else can I get to Re-Uroval? The Merchant raised a hand to tug on the tuft at the tip of his chin. Hmmthe only method that comes to mind is joining a northbound caravan, he said. Any Merchants going in that direction will have paid off all the right people. Youll just have to convince them youre worth bringing along. Of course, if they so very nicely offer to take you north for free, they probably intend to sell you. The memory of a woman smiling in the shadows of an alleyway and a haze of crippling pain flashed through his mind. He idly wondered how he would fare against a gang of slavers if they came after him now. As the ferry slowly closed with the slip on the opposite shore, Liam hopped over and made his way out of the valley. According to his map, the border with Blumrushs territory was a week away by wagon. He could probably cut the time required for the journey in half if he went straight there, but he had a job to do along the way. He pulled out his clipboard, filling out a brief report on the ferry crossing. As he did, he wondered if it mattered since it would probably be replaced by a bridge after the Sorcerous Kingdom took over. Not long ago, he would have simply written something along the lines of it being almost the same as the highway running through the Duchy of Re-Estize. He had learned a few things since then, however. The same capabilities that made Adventurer Rogues essential for investigating ruins worked just as well for non-ruins. In hindsight, it made sense since ruins were just the remains of settlements, fortifications, and other structures that Rogues already excelled at analysing, breaking into, or taking apart. All he had to do was translate the way that he saw the world into a format that the Sorcerous Kingdoms bureaucracy could understand. Of course, Foreign Affairs was way ahead of him on that front. Long before he had received his mission C before his time in the Draconic Kingdom, even C he had already received the appropriate training for his job as a compliance officer for the Ministry of Transportation. The technical side of that training, at least. He still wasnt very good at stuff like law, economics, or any of the other things that important people were usually responsible for. Not that he needed to know them for his mission. He had come to observe what was going on and report his findings. What came after was up to his superiors. The sound of another wagon drew his eyes to the northern horizon. There, a wagon one might find in any farming village was heading south on the highway, accompanied by a group of noisy boys and young men. They quieted down once they noticed Liam coming in the opposite direction, scowling at him while brandishing their walking sticks as makeshift quarterstaves. Liam moved to the grass alongside the road to let them pass. Isnt it a bit late for you guys to be out? Liam asked. Were selling dinner to the Merchants on the river, the biggest guy in the group answered as he reached into the wagon and pulled out a wicker basket. Buttered rolls, goat cheese, and sausage. Weve got ale, too. A glance at the wagon showed that there was twice as much ale as there was food. He gestured to the basket in the young mans hands. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. How much for the meal? One copper. The rest of the group kept glaring at him until he plucked a copper coin out of the purse fastened to his belt. The provisions were way more expensive than they should have been coming from a farm, but the Merchants camping along the river were probably used to the price of urban fare. If anything, there wasnt enough food and drink C especially drink C to go around. He would have applauded the farmboys for their opportunism but for the fact that they were from a farming village. What they were doing was supposed to be a Merchants job. Heretics were weird. And arent they supposed to be stockpiling provisions? Whats money going to do for them when people are short on food and theres no one to trade with? He kept his criticisms to himself, waving farewell to the group of boys as the wagon trundled on towards its destination. As misguided as their attempt to earn money was, they would hardly smile and agree with him. If anything, their scowls would return if he tried to interfere with their business. Liams journey along the highway led him north along the Senne River, whose headwaters rose from some glacier in the Azerlisia Mountains. The towering mountain range ran parallel to the highway, its icebound peaks catching the light of the setting sun long after the pastoral valleys of the march were plunged into shadow. Countless creeks and small rivers flowing out of the forested foothills added to the might of the Senne, causing the highway to cross over an equal number of bridges and culverts. In all, the infrastructure was probably as well-maintained as the local nobility could reasonably afford. Given the technology that they used, this made it unacceptable by the Sorcerous Kingdoms standards. Being a former subject of Re-Estize, Liam for the most part already knew what to expect, but he still couldnt help but marvel over the difference between his old home and his new one. Now that he thought about it, both the Duchy of E-Rantel and the southeastern marches supposedly had the best roads in the Kingdom. If that was the case, what awaited him in the eastern marches? His pile of reports grew as he continued taking notes on his journey northwards. Like the Duchy of E-Rantel when it was under Re-Estize, the only paved portions of the southeastern marches road network were the highways running through it. Clay trails carved with well-worn wagon ruts made up the rest. Unlike the Duchy of E-Rantel, however, the southeastern marches had several navigable rivers. Barges laden with the autumn harvest were a frequent sight on the Senne, which explained why there was relatively little traffic on the highway even during the harvest. Save for local traffic, farmers would be unloading their crops in the nearest town to be sent downriver at a far cheaper rate. As twilight transitioned to night, Liam arrived at the first town along his route. Its entrance was already barred and the men posted around the gatehouse didnt look very welcoming, so he opted to sneak in instead. At first, he looked forward to the challenge, but his anticipation was quickly replaced by disappointment. The sentries didnt have Darkvision items and the braziers on the wall were sparingly placed. All he had to do was wait for a gap in the sole night patrol and cross undetected through a lightless stretch. Liams near-effortless entry was greeted by the unlit alleyways on the other side. The only real activity was along the highway, which served as the towns high street, much like Fassett Town. There, a row of pubs and inns served as the common haunt of the towns artisans, visiting Merchants, and prostitutes. He stopped at the mouth of an alley and pulled some notes out of his pack. Lets seethe Horny Badger? His face screwed up slightly upon reading the name of the inn. It only took a few seconds for him to locate the buildings wooden sign, which went to great lengths to emphasise how horny the badger was. He wasnt sure whether he wanted to be seen entering the place even as a complete stranger. Since he had to speak with one of the people inside, however, he had no choice but to do it. After checking the alley behind the building, he decided to get in through the kitchen door. His attempt at a stealthy entrance ended in failure when he bumped into a man inside the doorframe. Kitchens still open, kid, the man frowned down at him. Come back when were closed. What did that mean? Had he been mistaken for a beggar? Im a customer, Liam said. The mans frown lengthened. Customers come in through the front. Paying customers. Liam patted the purse on his belt. I have money, he said. I just didnt wantI meanits embarrassing. His voice ended in an incoherent mumble. The man snorted at Liams expression and waved him in. A blonde-haired girl around his age appeared a few moments later to escort him out of the kitchen. She flashed him a brilliant smile as he seated himself in the tavern, but Liams only response was a stone-faced look. He could imagine the frown on her face as she flounced away. At least ask what Im having What will it be? The silky voice of a lithe young man startled him out of his thoughts. Jolene said that youre not interested in women, the man smiled slightly. Hah? ImCI mean, Im here to see Velvet. Thats me, the man winked at him. Liam stared at the man for several seconds. Male prostitutes of course existed, but when Mrs Linum instructed him to make contact with a prostitute by the name of Velvet, the idea that he would be a man hadnt crossed his mind. He removed his gloves and turned his body to block the sight of his moving fingers. Velvets playful expression didnt waver in the slightest as he made his reply. Cwhere to? Cmarch, north. Ijaniyas sign language was made to be functional wherever they operated, so things like specific names for places and people didnt usually exist. It was up to the individual agent to make sense of what the generic terms communicated referred to. Cjob? Crecon. Got info? Maps. People. Events. Ccome. Velvet took Liams hand in his, pulled him to his feet, and wrapped his arms around him from behind in one smooth motion. Liam could follow his movements, but he doubted he could do the same thing. Smile, Velvet whispered into his ear. They were showered with disgusted looks from every table that they passed. Velvet guided him up a stairway near the kitchen entrance and to the brothels third floor. Liam didnt say anything until he was brought into a perfumed suite and the door whispered shut behind him. I have to wonder how many customers you get after getting all those looks, Liam said. Oh plenty, Velvet replied. Men and women both. Regular customers usually enter more discreetly C one sinks or swims by their reputation around here, after all. Even the Merchants? Especially the Merchants, Velvet replied. Nobles will use any excuse to ruin a Merchant and mere rumours of onesproclivities can be costly for sales. Why does it matter? Velvet opened one of the drawers of his dressing room table and produced a polished black crystal. An unnatural stillness fell over them: a telltale sign of a Silence effect. Im not sure that it actually does, Velvet replied. What matters is what one believes will happen if certain associations are made. Once the trap is triggered, its mechanisms move of their own accord. That sounds like something Mrs Linum would say, Liam said. The old crab is still around, eh? Youre not wrong: I spent about two years in Fasset County with her training for my post in Re-Estize. Is that what she was doing there? Among other things. Shes largely responsible for setting up the sleeper agent network in both Re-Estize and Baharuth, you know. just how old is she? Who knows? Velvet shrugged, I do know that she was one of the founders original followers and was doing jobs back when the clan was first established. Since Elves supposedly dont leave their homes until theyre considered adults, that should make her at least two centuries older than the Demon Gods. If shes that important, Liam said, then why would she stay in Fassett County? Thats one question I never dared to ask. I just figured it came down to being an Elf. They may look Human enough, but theres a vast difference in thinking between someone who lives for less than a century and someone who can live for ten. He would have to ask her at some point. Then again, Velvet probably had the right idea in not asking. There have been a bunch of changes, Liam said as he emptied the contents of his pack onto the suites central table. Big changes. These three scrolls are for you. Velvet came over and plucked the closest scroll off of the table. He broke the black wax seal and unfurled the pure white parchment, frowning as his eyes scanned its contents. I think big is an understatement, he said. I know that the Baharuth Empire has been trying to get its hooks into the clan for the longest time, but I never thought Id see the day when we ended up under a country. The boss said it isnt a bad thing, Liam said. She even said that this is in line with the founders wishes. Did she, now Ijaniya had a weird history as far as shady organisations went. Like many members of the Thirteen Heroes, Ijaniya was a powerful individual whose home had been destroyed by the Demon Gods. Little was known about her fate after the Demon God King was defeated aside from the fact that she had gone on to establish the infamous clan that inherited her legacy. It didnt make much sense to Liam or his sister that a famous hero who had helped save the world would then turn around and raise a group of killers for hire. When they finally had the opportunity to ask Tira about it, her response was Sometimes, a guy just needs a good stabbin. The country that Ijaniya was from wasnt exactly a great place even before the Demon Gods came and wrecked it. It was worse than Re-Estize C if that was possible C and was filled to the brim with people who needed a good stabbing. While most of the survivors of the Demon Gods went about trying to piece together what remained of their shattered civilisations, Ijaniya wasnt very hopeful about the results. Rebuilding the past also meant bringing back all of its problems. Thus, Ijaniya put all of her energy into creating an organisation that would stab the people who needed to be stabbed. They were more than the lowly Assassins whose skills went to the highest bidder. They were Ninja: those who worked in the shadows to support a greater order, doing all of the necessary things that those who walked in the light could not. Despite her good intentions and apparent foresight, Ijaniya still underestimated the depths to which people would go to serve their own interests. Over the next two centuries, the region turned into little more than a mess of infighting and all the clan could do was guess which job offers would lead to beneficial results. Ijaniya had become a sword without a master; considered little more than disposable saboteurs and contract killers by everybody in the region. Well, Velvet said, if the boss says so, that leaves little room for doubt. Shes the one who has been worrying the most out of all of us, after all. It looks like we have an interesting future ahead of us. Speaking of which, you dont look like one of our people. Are you a new initiate? Yeah, Liam replied. Well, sort of. I received my training from Ijaniya agents, but weve been doing jobs for all sorts of people. Is that so? Whats the job this time? UmI guess the best way to put it is an inspection, Liam said. Reviewing things in the southeastern marches hasnt been a problem, but pretty much everyone says that Blumrushs territory will be. Velvet went over to the large bed in the back of the suite, going to his hands and knees to pull a chest out from underneath it. Then he disappeared under the bed. Theyre not wrong, he said as some clicking sounds came from the floorboards. Lets see A minute later, Velvet emerged from under his bed, bringing a pair of satchels out with him. The Azerlisian Marches are probably the worst things get in Re-Estize, he said. A hive of scum and villainy over a hundred kilometres across. Fortunately, its hemmed in by Nobles that dont much like how things are done there. Hemmed in? Liam frowned, But I thought it has House Boullope on its western border. You appear to have concluded that House Boullope is on good terms with the Eight Fingers because theyre the leaders of the Succesionist Faction. The Succesionist Faction? Theyre colloquially known as the Noble Faction, Velvet told him. Thats technically not true, however. Both major factions in Re-Estize are royalist factions. Its just that one supports Rampossas extended rule while the other is pushing for him to cede the throne to Crown Prince Barbaro. Anyways, Boullope is a martial house and they rule their territory with an iron fist. Even if they did have connections with the Eight Fingers, they wouldnt allow them to do as they please. But House Boullope lost most of its armsmen in the Battle of Katze Plains, Liam noted. They wouldnt be able to stop the Eight Fingers even if they wanted to. Thats the odd part about it, Velvet said. It should be as you say, but that syndicates activities have been strangely subdued since the Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth attacked the capital. I know that House Vaiself and its allies announced that they had struck a critical blow against the Eight Fingers around the same time, but country-wide criminal organisations wont suddenly stop doing what theyre doing even if that happens. Liam figured he could let someone else update Velvet on that part. He wasnt sure if he could come up with a satisfactory answer himself. Then is there anything I should be wary of? He asked. Everything? Velvet shrugged, The place is rotten to the core. Never mind the criminals, aristocrats and commoners alike have longadapted to life there. Everyones been painted the same colour by the bucket of pitch theyve been dumped into. They cant all be that bad, Liam said. Thats probably true, Velvet admitted. But I wouldnt place my bets on anyone you meet there if I were you. Before the Storm: Act 7, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 You sure thats him? I dont know. The description they gave us is worth jack shit! A blonde-haired youth who would already be considered an adult in Re-Estize. That was pretty much one in ten people. Maybe a bit less since a bunch of them had died at the Battle of Katze Plains. We need to find him quick. If he reaches the checkpoint without us I know! Just shut up and keep an eye out. There must be something that sets him apart. You Olin? Olins back straightened as a low voice came from behind them. He looked over his shoulder to find a blonde-haired youth who would already be considered an adult in Re-Estize. His henchman scowled and moved to clear him away, but Olin reacted just in time to stop him. Im Olin. Just Olin. Liam, the youth replied. Just Liam. What were the chances that he was posing as the Sorcerous Kingdoms agent? Powerful people had powerful enemies, after all. Nice to meet you, Liam, Olin smiled. My man heres Hench. Hello, Liam said. Hench grunted in response and turned away. Olin resisted the urge to throttle the man. Then again, the lack of retaliation from Liam gave him something to think about. In his experience, the Sorcerous Kingdom was ruthless. Inhuman. The memory of what they had put him through was enough to make even the most hardened criminal vomit. Since Hench had gotten away with his show of disrespect, it became more likely that Liam wasnt who he claimed he was. Olin wasnt about to accidentally piss off the wrong person, however. He would have to discern the truth without drawing suspicion. When do we leave? Liam asked. When the caravans ready, Olin answered. Is there anything you need to do before that? No. The corner of Olins mouth tightened. He was hoping that the kid would expose himself in some way before leaving. Wait. If we leave and the real agent shows up He placed a hand on Henchs shoulder, pulling him aside. You need to stay behind. Huh? Why? Olin sighed. The man wasnt exactly an intellectual giant. Just in case another boy named Liam shows up. I dont follow. Whats wrong? Liam called out to them. Nothing, Olin said. Just giving Hench some instructions. Hell be staying behind. Gotta keep an eye out for tails. I see. Do you, now? Well see about that. There was no way that the Sorcerous Kingdom would send a kid. If they had, their agent was probably some sort of Demon that wore a young mans skin. A monster like that was bound to give itself away through its inhuman behaviour. After ensuring that Hench knew what he was supposed to do, Olin rejoined Liam, who was watching the caravans teamsters check over their wagons. Would a monster show interest in that kind of thing? Maybe he was sizing up the staff as food or playthings to torment. Mister Olin, the Merchant leading the caravan, a well-fed woman by the name of Joan, said, were just about ready to be on our way. Got it, Olin replied. They seem nervous, Liam said. People always get excited before travelling. Merchants always have plenty to worry about. They were on the move fifteen minutes later, wagons rolling forward at walking speed. The youth walking alongside him spent an uncommon amount of time staring at his feet, ignoring the buildings of the border town as they left. What are you doing? Olin asked. My job, Liam answered. Your job is staring at your feet? The missive they had received from the Sorcerous Kingdom never said for what purpose the agent was being sent: only that the agent represented their interests. Those interests were undoubtedly rooted in unspeakable evil and certainly didnt include staring at the ground. Olin. Hm? He looked away from Liam to find that Joan had dropped back from the lead wagon to speak with him. Olin did his best to keep his lip from curling at the sight of the womans waggling chin. Our agreement still stands, yes? Joan asked. Yeah, Olin answered. Why do you ask? The higher-ups in my company are becoming worried that things might have changed with everything thats been happening. Not that I know of, Olin shrugged. The Merchant settled into an uncomfortable silence, returning to the front of the caravan. Going by the womans behaviour, she was expecting something to happen. Which company does she work for? Liam asked. Speckled Mare, Olin answered. As in one of the Great Merchants? The same. Theyre based in the capital, but theyve been operating in the Azerlisian Marches for decades now. So were they there first, or you? What does it matter? Olin laughed, Were not like the Nobles who think their history is worth a damn. What matters is who is in control nowand thats us. What do the Nobles have to say about that? Liam asked. They can say whatever they want, Olin answered. But if they get in the way, thenwell, lets just say theyre not so great at being stewards of the land like they claim they are. Olin gauged Liams reaction to his response. The youth was concealing his feelings on the matter behind an uncaring mask, but Olin had a feeling that he didnt like what he had heard. As I expected. This kid is probably a spy. There werent many powers in the region that might be able to challenge the Sorcerous Kingdom. In the northwest, there was the Argland Confederation, but it was a country that stayed mostly aloof when it came to regional events. That left the Slane Theocracy in the southeast, and, given their religions concern over the well-being of humanity, it made the Theocracy the most likely country that Liam worked for. Given Liams apparent skill, it wouldnt be a surprise if he was a member of the Windflower Scripture. What could he do with that information? Would he be rewarded by Lady Albedo for exposing a Theocracy spy? Or would he be punished for potentially exposing the Sorcerous Kingdoms activities in Re-Estize? He rested a hand over his churning stomach as he agonised over his options. If he chose poorly, he would surely be subjected to that pitch-black hell again. I should play it safe for now. Figuring out how this guy found out about the meeting should earn me some favour either way. He continued to observe Liam, who in turn continued to observe the ground and the sides of the highway as they continued northward. Who did he think he was fooling? The little shit was obviously trying to figure out what to do now that he believed that he was in. The wagon beside them shuddered as they crossed the border between the Raevenmarch and the Azerlisian Marches. Olin moved over to walk on the grass to avoid collecting mud on his boots. Their progress slowed significantly as the wagons had no such option. Why is House Blumrush against paving their parts of the highway? Liam asked. Why would they want to? Olin yawned, It costs money. Its better for logistics, Liam said. Logistics are a Merchant problem, Olin shrugged. Another strange question. One that wouldnt have come from the mouth of a monster. The Theocracy was rumoured to have even better infrastructure than the Empire, so he was probably comparing things to what he was used to seeing. An hour after crossing the border, they came upon a flooded section of road. The caravan stopped and a few of the teamsters went to speak to the peasants who were presumably there to fix the problem. Olin shuffled forward to hear what they had to say. Storm up in the foothills somewhere, one of the peasants said as he gestured toward the ranges in the east. Creeks got too big for the culvert to handle. Why do we even bother paying tolls? Joan sighed, I swear these roads get worse with every passing year. Were here, aint we? Fixing this shit aint instant. Olin doubted that the shit could be fixed. It wasnt as if they had a way to decrease the volume of water coming down from the mountains. How deep is this mess? The first peasant leaned forward and made a chopping gesture just below his knee. bout that deep. Currents not too bad so your wagons should be fine comin through. Olins eyes narrowed slightly at the exchange. He made his way back uphill to where Liam was watching them. Lets stay out of their way, Olin said in a low voice. Thankfully, the youth didnt do anything annoying like insisting they should cross too. Maybe he had already figured out what was going on. Calls for caution rose from the caravans teamsters as they slowly guided their wagons into the water. About halfway across the water, the horses of the lead wagon neighed in protest as their vehicle struck something with an audible clunk. The curses from the caravaneers came just as loudly as they tried to figure out what the problem was. Joan rose from her seat to speak with her men and got a quarrel in the gut for her efforts. The plump Merchant fell into the water with a splash. Her men followed shortly after as a hail of bolts from the bushes along the creek peppered the caravan. The peasants show no sign of alarm at all. One of them used his shovel to smash in the head of a teamster trying to crawl out of the water. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Beside Olin, Liam had his dagger out, his attention split between the bushes and the caravan. Is this your doing, Olin? He asked in a low voice. No, Olin answered, but the signs were clear enough. The ambushers are on our side, of course. Why did they attack? I have no idea. Youll have to ask that guy over there. Olin gestured to a man who looked every bit the bandit that he was. Standing a full head taller than Olin and half again as wide, he looked more Ogre than Human. Some even joked that he was a Half-Ogre, though none dared to say so within the range of his hearing. Olin, the man called out as he walked up to them. Whos the brat? A guest, Olin replied. Liam, this is Louis. Hes a part of the security division around here. Louis, Liam. What part of that was security? Liam asked. Louis sent a look in Olins direction. Olins gaze went to the caravan, where some of Louis men had rolled out a cart from the bushes to load corpses into. Others were checking out the caravans cargo while preparing to drive the wagons off somewhere. I cant say Im not curious, Olin said. What happened between us and Speckled Mare? They didnt like the updated terms of our arrangement, Louis said. They wanted to negotiate. Well, were negotiating. By killing their staff? Liam frowned. Gotta show them that were serious, Louis told him. Merchants love acting as if nothing they do affects them C like everythings just a transaction by a neutral party. They need to understand that theres a price to pay when you fuck around with people. Sounds personal. You bet it is, Louis grunted. If you came from around here, itd be personal for you too. These Great Merchants are only great at fattening their purses. Olin cleared his throat. Louis, he asked, how long until we can get moving again? Weve got enough warehouse space in Middle Harbour to dump these goods, Louis replied. One of the guys wedged a big rock into one of the ruts underwater, so we can move once they yank it out again. What will happen to the bodies? Liam asked. Louis gave the youth a strange look. The exchange further proved that Liam wasnt who he claimed he was. No monster would show concern over the death of Humans and an agent from the Sorcerous Kingdom would know that the corpses would be delivered to that kingdom of darkness. There, the souls of the slain would be enslaved forever as Undead abominations. Sometime after the caravan completed its crossing, while Liam became preoccupied with staring at the ground again, Olin dropped back to the rear of the procession to speak with Louis. That kid aint legit, Olin said in a low voice. Not legit? Louis frowned, As in Hes not who he claims he is. Im pretty sure hes Windflower. Want us to get rid of him? Olin shook his head. Not yet. Hes been going along with whatever weve been doing, trying to figure us out. The Windflowers already all over the place, so us acting out of sorts will clue them in on what were up to. Then whats the plan? Keep an eye on him. Make sure he doesnt step out of line when Im not lookin. Actually, no. Once you get these wagons to town, get ahead of us and deal with the Windflower agents in the area. Deep furrows creased Louis wide brow. Deal with them? We probably dont know where even half of them are. It isnt as if Theocracy spies conveniently gather in shady taverns. The point is to cut off this kids support, Olin said. Hell be harmless so long as we keep him from gathering any allies and those Windflower agents will be isolated and easy to take out. Most of them are just local informants anyway. You should just be thankful that were not dealing with something like Ijaniya. We still might run into trouble, Louis said. If any of those agents reach their handler, theres going to be blood on the streets. Then make sure none of them do, Olin told him. Get rid of the handlers first, if necessary. Call in as many men as you need. The Slane Theocracys Windflower Scripture was primarily an organisation that passively gathered intelligence, and the way it operated wasnt exactly a secret to anyone who worked in a less-than-reputable profession. It focused on casting a wide net across the countries in the region using agents recruited from the local population. Those agents werent actual members of the Windflower Scripture, but they were coordinated by a handler who was. Every city in Re-Estize had a handler, as did a handful of major towns. As such, it was easy to silence the Windflower Scripture. In theory, at least. The local agents were no stronger than regulars in the Eight Fingers and the security division still had people who could take on the Windflowers handlers despite losing the Six Arms. If push came to shove, they could always overwhelm the handlers with numbers or some roundabout means of elimination. What kept them from getting rid of the Theocracys agents in the past was that they werent worth messing with. They never meddled in the Eight Fingers affairs and they had powerful allies to fall back on. There was absolutely no reason to challenge them and doing so might result in the entire syndicate being exterminated. The Theocracy was filled with powerful individuals and many of them were rumoured to make even the former Six Arms look laughably powerless by comparison. But we have a powerful backer of our own, now The ghost of a smile traced over Olins expression. With the Theocracy right on the Sorcerous Kingdoms southern border, they were surely their greatest adversary in the region. If he could orchestrate the collapse of the Theocracys information network in Re-Estize, he would prove his usefulness to the Sorcerous Kingdom and secure a place in the new order that he would help usher in. He just had to play his hand right. The Sorcerous Kingdom had plans for Re-Estize; the problem was that he only knew a few bits and pieces of those plans. Not long after the annexation of E-Rantel C about a year and a half ago C the Demon named Albedo made an official visit to Re-Estizes capital as the Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Unofficially, she had attended a number of private functions to issue instructions to the Eight Fingers and their collaborators. It didnt take long for Olin to get a read on Lady Albedos personality. The Demon was so arrogant and assured of her superiority over everyone that she didnt even bother hiding it. Simply put, she was a power monger. Like any power monger, she desired as much direct control as possible. Authority, influence, and wealth were doled out in a miserly fashion, ensuring that her minions remained permanently bound to and dependent on her. When it came to their operations, she doled out tasks in such a way that no single person under her could understand the big picture. Lady Albedos reliance on the Eight Fingers in Re-Estize made it easy for Olin to gather many pieces of the puzzle, however. Every division of the syndicate had been ordered to cease the expansion of its criminal activities. Instead, they were to consolidate their assets and invest in legitimate ventures. They did everything from securing grain contracts and building mills to purchasing mines and warehouses. Additionally, this shift in operations was facilitated by a faction of foolish scions whose blind hunger for political influence allowed the Eight Fingers to grow at an unprecedented rate. He was confused as to why their new activities only seemed to deal in basic commodities until he found out that they were also sneaking Undead into Re-Estize. While a few of them were powerful horrors meant to fill in for the now-defunct Six Arms, most served as menial labour. Slowly, but surely, an Undead infestation grew out of the notice of the Kingdom at large, replacing its people with slaves that never grew tired and only hungered for the souls of the living. For Olins part, he didnt care about the fate of Re-Estize. All that mattered was that he ended up as close to the top as he could manage. Being made the overseer of a former duchy on the coast would be ideal. To do so, he would have to distinguish himself from the other syndicate leaders who surely shared similar ambitions. He rejoined Liam after sorting out what he needed to do next. The youth hadnt missed him at all, never mind suspected that anything was amiss. When they arrived at the next town C the aforementioned Middle Harbour C Olin set his plans into motion. That inn over there is where well be staying, he pointed at the largest establishment along the towns high street after they passed through the gate. The Crooked Axle. Do you need any special arrangements? Im good, Liam said. I wont have any problems if I take a look around town, right? None at all, Olin smiled. Feel free to do whatever you need to. Olin rushed over to the towns waterfront after parting ways with the Theocracy spy, finding Louis and his men unloading the wagons into a half-empty warehouse. Hes on the move, Olin said. You find the Windflower agents yet? We just got here, Louis replied. Unless Ive gone crazy, you entered the southern gate right along with us five minutes ago. That is more important than this! Olin hissed, The cargo isnt going anywhere; our mark is acting now. Maybe the man was part Ogre, after all. Blumrushs territory was filled with incompetents. He would need to fix that at some point. The last thing he needed was someone making him look bad in the eyes of Lady Albedo. Make sure you get messengers ahead of us, Olin told Louis. I want things taken care of before this guy gets anywhere. The big man turned and left with a nod and a grunt. Provided Liam didnt suddenly decide to steal off into the night, that would be the last of Olins woes for the time being. Now, where did that brat go He returned to the towns high street, finding the spy not very far from where he had left him. To Olins astonishment, Liam was chatting with a Priestess in front of the tiny chapel that served as the Temple of the Six for the areas few followers. How much more obvious can you get? A spy from the Theocracy openly frequenting an affiliated temple. He may as well have held up a sign over his head declaring who he was. Olin waited in the shadows until Liam left the temple, falling into step beside him several buildings up the street. Enjoying yourself? Olin asked. Im working, Liam answered. Im sure you are Well, I should show you to your room before you get too into it, Olin said. Alright. If he could tie the boy up for an hour or so, it would be more than enough time for Louis to take care of all the loose ends in the town. After walking past a row of refineries, they arrived at the entrance of the Crooked Axle. Olin grinned despite himself as he came in from the cool autumn evening, feeling the smoky warmth of the inns tavern seep into his bones. The aroma of ale and hearty meals washed over them as a smiling barmaid came over to receive them. Whats for supper? Olin asked. Baked trout and lentil stew with rye bread and steamed fiddleheads, the barmaid answered. There anyone else on the way? Its just the two of us for now, Olin replied. Well take our seats in the back. The barmaids smile wavered for a heartbeat before she turned and led them to a section of the tavern divided from the rest. Several men looked up from their seats as they entered, their gazes on Liam as he followed Olin to a long table near a well-stocked fireplace along the far wall. The barmaids smile had fallen off entirely by the time they seated themselves. Dinner sounds good, Olin said. How about it, Liam? We should eat up while its hot. Sure. Ale for me and the boys, as well, Olin added. Once the barmaid disappeared into the kitchen, the men scattered across the seats nearby converged on their table. Olin, one of them nodded. Long time no see. Id never come back if I made it big in the capital, another added. Im accompanying an important guest, Olin replied, then gestured to the spy. This heres Liam. Be sure to keep a close eye on him. The men around the table introduced themselves. One of them, a not-too-bright fellow by the name of Reed, inevitably asked the question that was probably on everyones mind. So, Liam, he said, what are you doing up in these parts? Just seeing how things have been going, Liam replied. Its my first job here. Everyone nodded in understanding at his stupidly vague answer. Olin was content to enjoy his meal while the other men did most of the talking. So you all know Olin? Liam asked. Most of us regulars do, Reed answered. Hes a woodsmans get like me. Are you all frontiersmen? Liam asked. The men shared an amused chuckle. Around here, Reed told the boy, everything not directly off of the highway is the frontier. Only about half of us are woodsmen, though. The rest are from mining villages. But this land has been settled for almost two centuries, hasnt it? The youths confusion was plain, How can most of it still be a frontier after all that time? If youre here to take a look around, youll see soon enough. In that case, Ill be in your care. We can get started early tomorrow morning. None of the men voiced any protest to his words. They were content to drink the night away, after all. As the evening wore on and the group continued chatting, Olin somewhat regretted his decision to be so passive in the discussion. It started to feel like the men were warming up to Liam. He couldnt allow a threat to his influence to go on like that, so it would probably be a good idea to get rid of him sooner rather than later. The Azerlisian Marches had plenty of abandoned mineshafts to dump his corpse into. Once Liam was done for the night, Olin brought him to the guest room on the second floor of the inn. Like the tavern below, a portion of the building had been set aside for the exclusive use of the Eight Fingers, effectively making it their base in the Middle Harbour. As the spy dumped his belongings on the bed and rummaged through them, Olin weighed his chances against him in a fight. As expected from a Theocracy agent, he felt quite strong. A dagger in the back might not slow him down at all. Maybe I could have his breakfast poisoned? Or we could just gang up on him once were out in the bush The latter felt unsound, especially given how the men had warmed up to Liam. In any case, the more people who were in on a conspiracy, the harder it was to keep it a secret. There were more than a few poisonous plants in the area and he would be able to forage a sufficient quantity of them before dawn. None of them were especially potent, so the Theocracy spy would probably die a slow and agonising death. Maybe the Sorcerous Kingdom would appreciate that touch. When his focus returned to Liam, the youth was placing a set of leather scrollcases on the rooms small table. Olin frowned slightly as he came closer to inspect them. What are those? He asked. My work, Liam answered. Intelligence assessments, mostly. Could you please get these to the post office in Feoh Berkana? The staff there will know what to do with them. OhCI could use another stack of paper, too. Feoh Berkana? What are you talking abouC Olin froze as a shadowy claw reached out from the underside of his arm and retrieved the scroll cases one by one. He couldnt take his shocked gaze off the unsettling sight until the tables contents were cleared and the claw vanished. He felt his forearm up and down, but there was no sign of the apparition that had emerged from it. Wh-Wh-What the hell was that?! He barely managed in a hoarse voice. A Shadow Demon, Liam yawned. Hell be back before we get going tomorrow. Ill see you in the morning. Before the Storm: Act 7, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Hey Liam, you said that thing was aa Shadow Demon? Thats right, Liam said. A Shadow Demon. I-If I may ask, Olin anxiously licked his lips, what was it doing inside of me? What else would it be doing there? The youth looked up at him curiously, It was feeding on the darkness of your soul. The darkness of his soul? But where had it come from? Had it always been there, or had it entered him unnoticed at some point? No, it was from back then. While I was in that dark place. They didnt just hang me up to be eaten by those damn things, they planted a seed of evil inside of me! He had been plunged into an animalistic delirium during their baptism. They kept healing him, regrowing his flesh as he was continually being eaten alive. Who knew what else they might have done to him at that time? Are you alright? Liam asked. Of course not! This kid has to be fucking with me Im fine, Olin answered with a smile. Is there anything else I can do for you before I leave you for the night? Im still hungry. Ill have the chef fix upC Thats not what I mean. Im hungry. Liams amber eyes seemed to shimmer as he stared at him intently. Olin took a step back. The Shadow Demon wont be back until morning, Liams form seemed to darken and grow opaque. Why dont you stay for the night? Wh-What are you talking abouC A shadowy claw shot forward and jammed itself into his mouth. Olin gagged and grabbed the dark appendage with both hands, but he couldnt stop it from slowly forcing its way down his throat. Through his tear-blurred vision, he saw Liams mouth widen into a glowing yellow gash as he grinned evilly in the gloom. Olins eyes popped open. He threw back his covers as he sat bolt upright in his bed. FUCK! He screamed, What in the fuck was that?! The darkness offered no answer. He stumbled toward the sliver of light at the foot of his bed, throwing the rooms shutters open. It was barely morning. He shivered as a cool gust of morning air blew in and drove out the stale air of the inn. Olin took a deep breath, then coughed uncontrollably at the all-too-vivid memory of a claw forcing its way down his throat. Olin reached for a nearby pitcher of water and rinsed out his mouth with a cup of water. It wasnt good to start an important day with a nightmare, but the world would hardly care about his complaints. After getting dressed and gathering his things, he went downstairs to see what was happening. A chorus of snores greeted him as he entered the tavern. Reed and his men were sprawled everywhere, their faces displaying various expressions of drunken contentment. Apparently, he had been the only one suffering from nightmares. He kicked the row of chairs that Reed had lined up into a makeshift bed. The woodsman jerked, but his snores resumed a few seconds later. Olin kicked him in the arm. Reed! Hgn? Its morning. Whos watching Liam? Liam? Dunno Olin clicked his tongue in disgust. That was the problem with having important guests. The syndicate usually became more open-handed to accommodate those guests, but everyone attached to them took advantage of it. He gave up trying to get any information out of Reeds gang and made his way to the kitchen. There, he found the barmaid from the previous evening, emptying buckets of water into a barrel near the back. Olivia, Olin asked, have you seen Liam? The barmaid didnt immediately reply. She finished emptying her buckets before moving over to the oven. He came down before dawn, Olivia said as she warmed her pale hands. I honestly dont know what a nice boy like him is doing with the likes of you. Dont start that with me now And when should I? The only time you show your face around here nowadays is to ruin more peoples lives. Olin turned away. He had no time to waste with women who didnt know what they were talking about. My pas still looking to split your head with his axe for what you did to Broli. He turned to face the woman again. Broli made his choice, Olim grated. He said you had his back, Olivia spat. We all know what that means now. Olin stormed out of the tavern, his mood gone from bad to worse. No matter how many times he saw it, he couldnt get over how unbelievably provincial these people were. It wasnt just in the Azerlisian Marches, but everywhere out in the country. They all thought like a bunch of naive children, believing fellow villagers were as good as kin and a mans word was his bond. In the end, all they could do was cry over imagined injustices when reality paid them a visit. Out on the high street, most of the towns businesses were already busy preparing for the day. Smoke rose from a score of chimneys as finery forges were stocked with charcoal and the ring of hammers on metal chimed up and down the road. Olin found Liam watching a Blacksmith work at one of the towns more prominent workshops. He straightened his coat, eyeing the shadows warily as he walked up to the youth. See something you like? Olin asked. I was wondering if they work with Mithril. There are Mithril mines around here, right? Olin snorted at the youths sense of excitement. Mithril Ore is sent straight to the city, he told Liam. Only artisans with an exclusive licence from House Blumrush are allowed to refine and forge Mithril. If you want, I could introduce you to a few of them once we get there. I was just curious, Liam replied. The town I grew up in didnt have anything fancy. Which town are you from, if I might ask? Fassett Town, on the western border of E-Rantel. Ive heard of it, Olin said. Never been there, though. Liam peered at him for a moment before turning his attention back to the Blacksmith. Olin couldnt shake the feeling that he had just dodged a quarrel. Was Liam mad about something? Maybe Olins plotting had been reported. Since it was in E-Rantel and sat right on the kingsroad, Fassett Town was in a pretty good situation compared to other towns in Re-Estize. Of course, the Eight Fingers held some influence there, but the level of exposure that the town had limited them to a handful of rural activities. How did someone from Fassett Town get a job like yours? Olin asked. I went to school in E-Rantel, Liam answered. After I learned how to read and write, I received a recommendation from my guardian. I see He didnt. Liams words didnt make a lick of sense. School? Guardian? Recommendation? What sort of guardian would send a kid to that den of monsters? They wandered about for another hour before Olin suggested that they head to the wharf. To his relief, Reed and his gang had dragged themselves from the tavern to the pier. Adorned in brigandine and armed with longbows, they made a show of vigilance as Liam waved in greeting. Morning. Hey Liam, Reed raised a hand in response. Ya look well-rested. It was a quiet night, Liam replied. Quiet, eh? Reed rubbed his chin, then leaned over to elbow the youth in the ribs, Shoulda taken a girl to bed with ya. We own this town, so no oned refuse. Is that something you do? Liam asked. Me? Reed laughed as he rubbed the back of his head, Naw. Only special guests like yourself get that sort of treatment from Hilmas gang. Olin sat on a nearby crate, watching and listening as more men gathered around the Sorcerous Kingdoms agent to make small talk. Was sending women to please Liam an option? He had to get on his good side to increase his chances of building up favour with Lady Albedo. It didnt take long for the men to start getting too chummy with the boy. Olin rose to his feet, dusting off his pants as he went to join the group gathered on the wharf. We ready to get out of here? He asked. Ships set to sail, Reed answered. Does Countess Beaumont know were comin? Olin snorted. Does it matter? Does for the guy who has to put up with her shrieking. He doubted that there would be any shrieking considering who she would be meeting with. If there was, he would be very interested to see what Liam did to the woman. Well deal with that if it happens, Olin said. Lets get moving before it decides to rain on us. Think it will? Reed said, Guess those clouds over the pass dont look too promising. Olins head turned as he followed Reeds gaze northward to the low pass dividing the Azerlisian Foothills in the east and the Manticore Mountains to the west. Most clouds emptied themselves north of the pass, but it wasnt uncommon to catch a bit of it on the other side. They boarded an old river barge loaded with grain from the harvest. The ships crew pointedly avoided speaking with Olin and his men as they cast off and worked the sails to get underway. Liam picked out a spot on the barges blunted bow, watching the shore as they sailed northward on the Senne. How long will it take to reach Beaumont? Liam asked. Usually takes around a day, Reed said. Rivers calm in the fall, but itll get chilly once we cut into the mountains. You should relax while its still nice. It doesnt seem very busy compared to the Raevenmarch, Liam said. I saw a barge come down the valley every few minutes there. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. This place aint nothing like the Raevenmarch, Reed told the youth Like we said yesterday, everything out of sight of the highway is basically a frontier. Could you start explaining that part to me now? The woodsman scratched his earlobe, staying silent until he eventually turned to look at Olin. How would you put it, Olin? Blumrush is a house of petty men, Olin replied. They dont like challenges to their power, get jealous if others see any success, and love their luxuries. Thats the way they rule their territory and thats the way its always been. The barges course took them up a large tributary, after which the scenery along the riverbanks drastically changed. As Reed had promised, gone was the patterned landscape of carefully cultivated farmland, replaced by the murk of impenetrable forests. Olin pointed at a wooden pier on the northern shore where a pair of boys were casting their fishing nets into the river. Theres a village in the trees somewhere, he said. All that haze you see coming out of the woods comes from the colliers who live there. So its a lumber village? More like a charcoal village, Reed said. Thats all theyre allowed to turn their timber into. The Nobles and Merchants tell us that fuels always needed for the finery forges, but thats just a convenient excuse. The town does have a lot of refineries, Liam noted. Sure does, Reed agreed. Thing is that timber and charcoal are all we peasants are allowed to produce. Woodsmen collect wood. Colliers make charcoal. We cant clear land for farms or anything else. The mining villages have their own version of that. Ive seen plenty of places that focus on what their lands good for and they do pretty well for themselves. Sure, Reed said. That might be true elsewhere, but it isnt here. Here, its about control. People around here arent allowed to grow food for themselves. If a village like this one were going by does anything that the Nobles dont like, then their grain shipments mysteriously stop. Same goes for a mining settlement. That means the lords only need to control the farmlands and the rivers to control the territorys whole population. But you said its basically a frontier out here, right? Liam asked, Cant villages just hunt and forage? Thatd be nice if it was the case, but the Nobles know what theyre doing. Each village only gets enough land to survive on by selling charcoal. You need a lot more than that to survive off of what nature provides. What about estovers? Theres a trick to that one, Reed replied. Well, a few tricks. Estovers only applies to tenants holding contracts with the local lord. Seasonal help that goes to the farms doesnt count as part of a tenant household, so those people dont qualify. The Miners arent tenants either: just labourers. As for the lumber villages, its like I said just now. They may have a tenants rights to estovers, but, because of the way the lands partitioned, trying to claim that right costs you more than it gains. Thats pretty messed up, Liam said. Dont tell me you havent seen something like it before. I have, the youth admitted, but its still messed up. You betcha. Places like this are perfect for us to recruit from. Is that how you guys ended up joining? Yep. Having a slice of land to call your own is nice and all, but, after getting kicked around for a bit, you start to realise that its better to be the boot than the ass. Liam fell silent at Reeds response. He appeared to give the mans words plenty of thought, but those words were long-established common sense in the Azerlisian Marches. The strong did what they wished to the weak; escaping from under their heel meant joining those who could stand up to them. As Reed had mentioned, it was a great way for the Eight Fingers to recruit en masse. Of course, many outlaw groups wouldnt readily submit to the syndicates authority, so a bit of violent restructuring was a natural part of the integration process. As they closed on their destination, Olin rose from his seat, stretching his sore back as he joined Liam at the bow of the barge. The youth had continued observing the landscape on both sides of the river long after Reed and the others had wandered off to take naps on the deck. Liam, Olin said, we need to go over some things before we reach Beaumont. Liam put his clipboard away before looking up at him. Sure, he said. He still couldnt tell if the boy harboured any resentment over what had happened the previous day. Regardless, he would have to be careful with his words. Beaumont isnt like the towns on the highway, Olin said. Blumrushs men dont bother coming out here unless theres a reason to. That means the local lords are used to having much more of a free hand around here than youve probably seen elsewhere. Theyre used to having their way with commoners and they dont react well when they dont get what they want. Shouldnt they be out in their lands? The harvest should be the busiest time of the year for everyone C especially the Nobles. Youre not wrong, Olin replied, but these Nobles are just a bunch of useless layabouts. Theyd rather be in town drinking themselves further into debt than making sure their territories are running smoothly. that doesnt make any sense, Liam said. Happens anyways, Olin shrugged. Point is theyre that sort. All pride and no money. No real power. Theyll jump at the chance of earning clout amongst their peers. Strange young men with no allies make for perfect targets. It happened all too often. Even starving townsfolk coming through looking for work in the forests or mines were targeted. They were the ideal target, in fact. People like that were too weak to be a threat to a Noble and their goons, plus they always carried a bit of money to cover their travelling expenses. Beating them up provided a boost to a Nobles useless sense of self-worth and resulted in a free drink or two besides. The very last thing Olin wanted was for an agent from the Sorcerous Kingdom to be attacked by a drunken Noble and his attendants. Sending Reed and his gang ahead of them would probably prevent that from happening, but the Eight Fingers had been burned so many times by the sheer idiocy of the so-called third factions members that he couldnt be certain. So, what do you think I should do? Liam asked, Become a girl? Olin blinked at the unexpected option. you can do that? Maybe It took less than half a second for Olin to conclude that it was a bad idea. The Eight Fingers had more than a few members who could disguise themselves as women, but it was almost exclusively used as an offensive option for good reason. I wouldnt do that if I were you, Olin said. Theyd probably drag you off somewhere to be raped. Ill just avoid notice, then. No, you need to be seen by these guys. They probably wont give you any trouble once I make it clear who you are. Im just worried theyll act on impulse before they recognise who you are. Recognise mewaitCdoes that mean these are the Nobles who are supposed to be on our side? The very same, Olin nodded. Weve got thousands of those insufferable shit stirrers tucked away in places like this all over the Kingdom. Towns like Beaumont are big enough to keep them distracted, but too far away from anything important for them to cause any real trouble. As he considered how things would play out in the town, he wondered whether letting the Nobles attack Liam was the better option. They would probably be killed for attacking an agent of the Sorcerous Kingdom and the Eight Fingers would have that many fewer problems to worry about. Then again, letting that happen might be seen as an extension of the previous days plotting, so he couldnt take that risk. A set of shallow rapids marked the end of the rivers navigable run. Just before that point, the wooden piers of Beaumont jutted out into the water. A lone man stood at the end of the closest one, the light of his torch dancing over the dark waters as he signalled to them. Reed lit a torch and signalled back. Two dozen men armed with longbows emerged from behind the seasoned timber and sacks of ore piled across the wharf. Is that kind of security necessary? Liam asked. There havent been river bandits around here since before my pa was born, Reed answered, but we do get Merchants trying to do business without our go-ahead once in a while. So if they dont have your go-ahead, Liam said, they end up like yesterdays caravan? Huh? Whaddya mean? Speckled Mare didnt like our new terms, Olin said. Ah, Reed nodded knowingly. Yeah, probably something like that. Ship and cargo get seized. Crews ransomed or sold off. Nobles pretty much do the same thingyou dont have Nobles where youre from? We do, but operating without a licence usually only results in a fine. I guess smuggling can earn the death penalty, but only for the really bad stuff. Huh, Reed grunted. Well, smuggling something like food makes it harder to control the people. Makes anyone who tries to do it the same as a rebel. I guess you could frame it like that Once again, Liam didnt look too impressed with what he had gathered from the exchange. His soft behaviour caused Olin to once again consider finding a few women to attend to him. If he could convince Hilmas people to send someone skilled over, they could probably gain all sorts of useful information. Reed, the man on the pier with the torch called out to them, whos that you got with you? Take a guess, Reed replied with a smirk. The man squinted in the darkness as the barge closed with the pier. Olin? The one and only, Olin said. You son of a Goblin, the man, an acquaintance by the name of Francis, spat. I should drown you in the river here and now! Along the wharf, low voices from the bowmen rose in agreement. Olin chuckled, ignoring their threats as he stepped past Francis onto the pier. Id love to trade banter about bygone days, Olin said, but were here on business. This young man is Liam. He works for our new patron C the same patron whos helping us staff the mines. One by one, the mens faces drained of colour as they realised who they were dealing with. Francis offered an awkward bow as Liam disembarked. Welcome to Beaumont, Mister LiamC Just Liam is fine, Liam said. Olin said that a few people around here might take offence to a stranger getting special treatment. Y-Youre exactly right, Francis nodded. Your understandings a real help. Where are those idiots now? Olin asked. Theyre in the Manticore, as usual, Francis answered. Its an hour after supper, so they should be halfway to piss drunk. Olin sighed and scratched his head. He couldnt even arrange for a proper introduction without having someone puke on Liams boots. How about the Countess? Shes in her manor, Francis replied. Also as usual. The only time we see her is when she summons someone to scream at. Sounds like we should skip the both of them, Reed said. Will they be any better in the morning? Liam asked. Depends if you like em drunk or cranky. Ill deal with them in the morning, Liam said. How far are the mines from here? Theyre all over this side of the mountains, Francis said. Travelling at nights just asking for it, though. Weve got all kinds of nasties out there. Then I guess Ill see how things work around town, Liam said as he stepped out of the path of a dockworker. Does all this grain go into the towns granaries? Or is it redistributed somehow? Francis sent a confused look at Olin and Reed. It wasnt exactly a question one expected from an agent of the kingdom of darkness. Its, uhboth, I guess? Francis said, Villages trade their exports for grain and everythings delivered on a schedule. I dont know much about the particulars C the Merchants and Nobles take care of that. How can the Nobles take care of that if theyre drunk? I dont know much about the particulars, Francis shrugged. I guess Ill leave that for tomorrow too, Liam muttered. How about we settle in for the evening? Reed suggested, Night gets a lot colder up here. Francis and I can get you up to speed over supper. Fine, Liam sighed. Try not to get too drunk this time. Francis, Reed, and his gang shared a chuckle. Reed clapped Liam on the back and led him away from the waterfront. Olin fumed silently as he followed behind them. The local syndicate members were clearly trying to monopolise Liams attention and Olin didnt have the resources on hand to do anything about it. He would have to call for reinforcements from the city to deal with the growing problem. Their group narrowed into a single-file procession as they made their way higher into the town. A familiar expression filled Liams face as he stared down at the waterlogged ruts in the road. Is this a street or a stream? I know it looks bad, Francis said, but its surprisingly handy. How so? Liam asked. All the garbage and horse shit gets washed into the river every time it rains, Francis answered. Smells way better than most places. Itd be better if you had paved roads and proper drainage, Liam said. Francis sharp laugh bounced off of nearby buildings. Yeah, right. Liam, let me tell you a story. A few years ago, some fancy fellows from the Royal Court came and said the same damn thing. Even managed to convince the old Count to buy in on their ideas. They paved the towns roads and all of the main routes going up into the mines. Sure doesnt seem that way, Liam said. It did back then. Smooth cobblestone lanes stretching up into the passes and beyond. Cost Lord Beaumont a pretty penny, but the advisors from the Royal Court told him that it was an investment. That hed make his money back in a decade or so. As you can see, those advisors were talking out of their asses and the Count was a fool to listen to them. What happened? Nature happened. It rains in these mountains for half the year. Theres snow in the winter. The Royal Courts fancy roads broke apart in no time and there was no way that the local lords could afford maintenance. Those idiots from the capital came in acting like they knew better than anyone else, but the only thing they managed to do was ruin everyone and everything with their big talk. Are you sure you guys arent just cursed? Liam asked, The more I hear about this place, the more it feels like someones been forcing you people to make the worst decisions whenever possible. It feels that way sometimes, Francis answered, but, as you can see, weve been able to make the most of it. And its not like its all bad, yeah? Our mines have been turning a tidy profit since we switched over to the new, erm, labour. Thats good to hear, Liam said. I still have to visit them, though. And we will, Reed said as they walked under the sign of the nearest tavern. Tomorrow. Tonight, we drink! Before the Storm: Act 7, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 I dont get it. Liam frowned at the men lining both sides of the table. A full third of them had passed out while the rest were somewhere between senseless and comatose. He eyed the liquor swirling in his cup C it was some sort of wine that tasted more like vinegar C wondering how the Eight Fingers managed to get anything done. While he worked, they just followed him around, chatting, giving passers-by threatening looks, and even sleeping when they could get away with it. Once the day was over, they acted as if they had just done a hard days work, which was rewarded by a hearty meal and plenty of drink. Of course, this was only his second day with them, but they were so matter-of-fact about it that it had to be routine. I cant believe you drank Francis gang under the table. He looked over his shoulder, finding a buxom blonde barmaid standing behind him. The pub had four such barmaids and none of the female staff were over twenty. He wasnt sure he wanted to know what happened to the ones who got too old. Im pretty sure they did most of the drinking, Liam said. Sorry for the trouble, Claire. Oh, its no trouble at all! Claire offered him a brilliant smile, Well, its more that this is pretty normal. Liam rose from his seat at the head of the table, disentangling Reed, who had attached himself to his ankle. Thats pretty amazing, Liam said. How much will this run us? Claires smile wavered at his words. What do you mean by that, sir? Um, how much do we need to pay? Thatsj-just a moment. With a swirl of her shortened skirts, the barmaid disappeared into the kitchen. A few minutes later, she reemerged with the pubs owner. The willowy man, who doubled as the establishments chef, kept wiping his hands on his stained apron as he made his way over. He then switched to dry washing his hands and his mouth seemed to be stuck twitching in a half-smile. Do you need a Cleric? Liam asked. A? Er, no. Ito make it clear, were not demanding that you pay in any way Beside the owner, Claire tearfully nodded. I-I didnt mean it, sir! Please Wasnt I the one that brought it up? They were so desperately sincere that it made him doubt his memory. Groans rose from the table at the sudden outburst. Claire whimpered and hid behind the owner. Lets take this conversation elsewhere, Liam said. The two were quick to take him up on his suggestion, leading him to a narrow hall between a stairwell and the kitchen. Liam waited for them to say something, but they wouldnt even make eye contact with him. So, whats this all about? He asked. Its nothing! The owner said, Nothing at all. Look, this is all a big mistake. We wont ask again. Just dont do anything. Please! Im going to get mad if you dont answer my question. Claire and the owner exchanged a look. The barmaid let out a cry as the owner reached out and grabbed the base of her ponytail, forcing her head down. Its this stupid girls fault! The owner said, She came in saying you wanted to pay. I did. She tricked you, the owner said. You and your friends dont need to pay. Do what you want with her C just dont burn down my pub! In no way, shape, or form did Liam imagine that trying to pay for food and drink would result in whatever the hell was happening in front of him. He grabbed the owner, squeezing his wrist to force his grip on the girl free. Dont make a scene, Liam said. Doesnt Claire work for you? Why are you treating her like this? Why? Alright, just take her. Hah? The owner shoved Claire at him. Do whatever you want with her! Just leave me and my pub alone! Liam was left speechless as the owner fled into the kitchen. What did he hope to gain by running away? It wasnt as if he could escape if Liam felt like chasing him. A ragged sob dragged his gaze from the kitchen entrance to the girl in front of him. Are you alright? Liam asked. Another sob. One of the men in the common room started making noise, so Liam ushered Claire out of the hallway and into the alley behind the pub. The girl visibly tensed, clutching her skirts tightly as darkness engulfed them. She stumbled as soon as they started moving away from the door. Liam reached out to take her by the hand, reminding himself that Humans normally didnt have Darkvision. W-Wait, Claire said, its not safe for me tonight. Dont worry, Liam said, Ill take care of you. His reassurances kept her quiet until they reached the end of the alley. There, Claire shrank away from dim light leaking from the bars and brothels along the street. Where are you taking me? The barmaid asked. Your place, I guess? Liam answered, You probably dont want to stay at work after what just happened. Claire nodded silently and slowly led him to the outskirts of Beaumont. The nights overcast skies lent little in the way of light. Eventually, Claire stopped again. Its too dark, she said. My lamps still at the pub. Hold on, Liam told her. He reached into one of the pouches on his belt and pulled out a magic light. The crystal sphere only had two settings C off and too bright C so he wrapped it up in a sheet of paper before activating it. Claire stared, wide-eyed, at the magic item in his palm. We can talk when we get to your place, Liam said. Do you know where we are? Claire looked around for a moment before nodding. Liam followed her as she picked her way through the muddy lanes between the wooden dwellings crammed below the towns walls. They stopped at a set of buildings a few dozen metres from the towns western gate. This way, Claire said. She stepped into an alley that could barely be called one. It eventually opened up into a well-kept garden surrounding an old well. Ironically, someone had put in the effort to lay large cobblestones on the pathways, making the lightly travelled section of alleyway the only place Liam had seen in Beaumont that was somewhat paved. Claire knocked lightly on one of the doors surrounding the urban garden. A few seconds later, it opened a crack. The middle-aged woman within looked from Claire to Liam. He wanted to use the house, mother, Claire said. I see, Claires mother replied. Ill prepare a bath for our guest. Its alright, Liam said. I dont need one. Then Ill wait outside. Why? The two women froze at his question. Several seconds passed before Claires mother fully opened the door. Liam examined the buildings interior as Claire led him inside. Like most dwellings in Re-Estizes towns, Claires home consisted of a single common room that measured less than five metres to a side. He and Saye had lived in one such dwelling back before their mother had abandoned them. A sparingly-fuelled fire pit occupied the centre of the floor, offering little in the way of light and warmth. Efforts to insulate the room with straw and scrap materials had been made, but the cold and damp still seemed to seep in from everywhere. A single wooden table with two stools sat under the homes only window, which faced the alley they had entered from. My bed is over here. Liam turned to find that Claire had shrugged off her kirtle and was fumbling with the buttons of her blouse. He reached out and grasped her trembling hands. Stop, he told her. Im not here for that. He sighed at her uncomprehending stare. I just wanted to ask some questions, Liam said. Most of what I know about this territory comes from those guys that I was with. A lot of it was hard to believe. Liam released Claires hand and turned away. He scanned the house one more time before placing his magical light beside the fire pit, and then he pulled out a heating hoop. Warmth rapidly suffused the room once he activated it. Claires mother looked around in wonder. Claire, she asked, who is this young man? His name is Liam, Claire answered. Hes a Wizard from the Eight Fingers. Im a what? Y-Youre not? But youre casting magic. He had learned a few spells as an Assassin, but saying so would probably cause more confusion. Im using magic items, Liam said. These two here, anyone can use. Want to try? Claire and her mother violently shook their heads. He should have expected that response from two denizens of Re-Estize C especially since he had been one until just recently. Magic in the Kingdom was only available to an exclusive few and the government as a whole did little to promote its growth. As a result, the common sense surrounding magic was founded upon ignorance, rumours, and superstition. Liam cleared his throat. Anyways, he said, Im not a Wizard and Im not a member of the Eight Fingers. Then what are you doing with them? Claire asked. They, umvolunteered to show me around. I dont think Im getting the whole story, though. Too many things dont make sense. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. But why ask us? Claire sat down on her straw mattress, Were nobodies. You live here, Liam replied. I want to know what you know. Claires mother pulled out one of the stools, gesturing for Liam to take a seat. You seem like a nice young man, she said, but what will you do with what we say? Knowing things can be dangerous. I dont intend to tell the Eight Fingers if thats what youre worried about. What about the Nobles? This information isnt for anyone around here, Liam said. If anything, itll go towards improving things in time. Claire and her mother still appeared hesitant to cooperate. Unable to think of another way to convince them, he placed two silver trade coins on the table. Claires mother sucked in a breath. Money is dangerous, she said. Liam silently conceded that it could be dangerous, but it wasnt as if he was offering platinum coins. Going by what he saw of the local prices, two silver trade coins could probably sustain a family in Beaumont for two weeks. Does that have something to do with what got you in trouble at the pub? Liam asked. No, Claire shook her head, that was because the Eight Fingers dont pay. They eat, drink, and sleep wherever they want. For free. The last place that defied them got burnt down. Everyone that worked there was killed and the owner was impaled on top of the rubble of his business. Does this happen to the other businesses in town, as well? Its all the same for everyone. Theres a protection fee, too. For a house like ours, its a silver a season. What about the Guilds? Liam asked, I doubt theyd take this lying down. Claires mother let out a bitter laugh. The Guilds? The Guilds were run out of town before I was born. If I remember correctly, my mother said that the Guilds tried to resist by hiring mercenaries, but the mercenaries were killed and half of the towns artisans were slaughtered in retaliation. What about the Nobles? What about them? Claires mother snorted, Theyre just as helpless as the Guilds. The Eight Fingers are parasites. Everything that they do comes at someone elses cost. You either learn to live with them around here, or you dont live at all. Liam shook his head as he recorded the womans words. Trained as he was by Ijaniya, he knew all too well that it was easier to attack than defend. Unscrupulous organisations like the Eight Fingers had no desire to be competitive and showed no interest in self-improvement: they simply cut everyone down to a level where they could rule through fear and brute force. It didnt matter how much was lost so long as they stood on top. Re-Estizes most powerful individuals tended to become Adventurers, so the Kingdom was essentially doomed to be eaten from the inside out without foreign intervention. Have you noticed any changes in behaviour from the Eight Fingers recently? Liam asked. Not really, Claire said. Its been the same people doing the same things until you arrived. You said just now that things might improveis that true? I cant see how it could get any worse, Liam replied. I wouldnt expect things to change right away though. One more thing: do you know much about the local mines? I dont know much about mining, Claire said, My father works in the mines, but he only comes back once or twice a year. If thats the case, Liam said, why not move to the settlement where he works? Because theres barely any work for women up there, Claires mother said. Here in town, we can at least make ends meet. Also, my husband not being around makes itconvenient for some of what we need to do. I see, Liam said. Well, I think thats about all I wanted to ask. Thanks for helping me out. He rose from his seat, leaving the two silver trade coins on the table. After a bit of thought, he added a third. He didnt have anything against prostitution, but Claire was far too young. The money he left with her would help keep her out of it for a while. Are you sure you dont want to stay the night? Claire asked. Alarms sounded off in Liams head. The girls initially fearful tone had turned into a hopeful one that he was all too familiar with. What had he done to deserve it? Was it the money? Maybe mixing money with women led to problems. Sorry, Liam said, I got work to do. He gathered his things and hurried out the door, climbing to the rooftops before checking for tails. After waiting for a while for someone to enter his Darkvision range, he decided he had gotten away clean. Aside from Olin, none of the Eight Fingers men seemed to carry magic items, never mind equipment that enhanced their senses. Now, where to next With his mission having him cover a huge amount of territory, the time he had to gather information was relatively limited. Granted, his mission only required him to note the condition of Re-Estizes infrastructure and logistics, but Countess Wagner and Countess Corelyn told him that understanding the inner workings of what he saw was just as important if not more so. The information that he gathered would be crucial to improving the area once the Sorcerous Kingdom took over. The local Nobles should have had a better grasp of the big picture, but the available prospects didnt seem very promising. They wandered around the town centre, boasting between themselves, harassing the citizenry, and drinking the surrounding establishments dry. Olin also said that they were being isolated to keep them from wreaking havoc with their antics, so any information that he did end up pulling out of them had a good chance of being skewed to the point of uselessness. Watching their drunken carousing in the streets from the rooftops didnt help improve Liams opinion. He crossed his arms, staring across the rooftops as he considered his options. Wait, I dont need to see any Nobles at all, do I? If he wanted information on territorial operations, all he had to do was sneak into the local manor, grab their records, and send them to the Sorcerous Kingdom to be analysed by experts. He was no good at deciphering that stuff anyway and dealing with the Nobles in the area seemed way too annoying. Shouts and jeers rose from below as two groups of retainers started a brawl in the middle of the street. Never mind annoying, he didnt think he would be able to get any work done with them at all. His mind made up, Liam left the commotion behind him, crossing over the rooftops on his way to Beaumont Manor. The estate has its own little section of the town that was walled off from the common district, effectively turning it into a modest castle. Unlike other estates he had visited in the past, however, this one was in a dire state of disrepair. The castle grounds were overgrown and its buildings looked like they hadnt seen any cleaning or maintenance for several seasons. Scattered groups of men acted as security, but they bore no discernible livery. He could only assume that the Eight Fingers had taken the place over to use as a base. Their security is full of holes, though Liam made it into the estate without so much as a glance in his direction. Once he marked where all of the sentries were positioned, he made his way toward the large manor at the centre of the grounds. After looking through several dusty windows, he found a room lined with bookshelves. Flickering candlelight flowing from an unseen corner gave him pause, causing him to wait and observe its occupants. A few minutes passed with no movement on the inside, so Liam worked open the window latch and waited again. Again, there was no movement. Whoever was inside was oblivious enough to not notice the cold autumn air flowing in. He lifted himself onto the windowsill and carefully poked his head inside. The source of the candlelight was further away than he thought: a table at the end of a long row of bookshelves with a single figure hunched over it. He shut the window behind him and padded out of sight. The first bookshelf wasnt as well-stocked as he imagined a library in a Counts manor would be. Neither was the one opposite to it. He picked up a string-bound book and flipped through the pages. Poetry? He wasnt a Bard like his sister, but even he could tell that it wasnt very good. The next few books were much the same. What were the chances that the entire library was filled with bad poetry? Maybe the Nobles here encoded their records. The thought followed him as he crept over to the next set of bookshelves. He went over journals of hunting trips in the Manticore Mountains, accounts of travels to other parts of Re-Estize, and one trip to Arwintar. Most of the content focused on local art, music, and architecture, which was of little practical use to him. At least theyre records. Maybe the next row will have what Im looking for. The next row of bookshelves turned out to be completely empty. Did they keep important records in another room? Just to be sure, he went to the table at the other end of the room to see what the figure was up to. Several stacks of books framed a tabletop strewn with documents. The figure turned out to be a young Noblewoman wrapped up in several blankets. He could only assume that she was the Countess of Beaumont. Liam took a book from the table, immediately finding what he was looking for. He went through several more, which all turned out to be one sort of administrative record or the other. How many could he take before the Noblewoman noticed that books were disappearing in front of her? This is impossible, the Noblewoman moaned. A tear trickled down the Countess cheek. Liam leaned in to see what she was crying over. She blinked up at him with a gasp. Shoooo The Noblewoman made a weird sort of deflating sound as she fainted. She slid right out of her chair and smacked her head on the hardwood floor. Ow! Countess Beaumont rolled around on the floor, clutching the back of her head. Her layers of blankets came loose, revealing a slender figure in a somewhat plain nightgown. As far as Noblewomen went, she had average lookswhich was to say that most women couldnt hope to compete with her. Are you alright? Liam asked. It hurts, Countess Beaumont cried. I was trying to faint, but then this stupid floor hit me on the head! RightIll be going now. Wait! Who are you? I dont think Ive seen you among those ruffians loitering in my estate. Liam considered his answer. He didnt want to deal with the local Nobles because they all seemed useless, but Countess Beaumont looked like she was actually hard at work. My name is Liam, he said as he held out a hand to her. Im an official from the Sorcerous Kingdom. The Sorcdo you mean to say that Lady Albedo sent you? Butbut its too soon! I havent had the chance to do anything yet! I didnt know it was like this! I dont want to dieeeeee The Noblewoman grew increasingly frantic as she spoke, breaking down into tears at the end. She sobbed pitifully, hiding her face in her hands. Um, Im not here to kill you, Liam said. But why else would they send an Assassin? I was sent to inspect a few things in the Azerlisian Marches, Liam said. you didnt deny that youre an Assassin. Look, I need to collect some information and I figured you could help. Can you? Countess Beaumont lowered her hands and turned her eyes up at him. I cant promise anything, but I can try. In exchangecould you please tell Lady Albedo that I didnt know things had become like this? Im trying my best C I truly am! You keep repeating yourself, Liam said. What are you panicking over? Thetheeverything! The Countess shrieked, House Beaumont is ruined. Our fief is impoverished! My vassals are useless! I never knew about any of this. But this is your territory, Liam said. How could you not notice whats been going on? I lived with my mother at our manor in Re-Blumrushur. My lord father never mentioned that we were experiencing any difficulties, financial or otherwise! He always told me not to worry about the demesne and to keep refining myself for my fiance. I got whatever I needed, so I never once doubted him. It wasnt until the title fell to me and I arrived in the summer that I started to uncover the truth! Liam scratched his head as the Countess presented her predicament. He didnt know enough about Nobles to decide whether she should share the blame for her familys failures or not. By her account, she was purposely kept ignorant of her familys troubles. Additionally, she had been kept far away from those troubles, unable to discern the truth for herself. Do you have any siblings? Liam asked. My brother fell in battle alongside my father, the Countess answered. We werent close. He left to serve as a page around the same time that I was born and only returned once a year to be seen with our lord father during the war with the Empire. I see. Then what do you plan to do now? Countess Beaumont snorted, her voice laden with bitter frustration as she replied. What can I do? Its an impossible situation, I tell you. Well, what were you doing just now? Trying to locate funds to hire Adventurers, the Countess replied. Winter is coming. The wildlife is moving down into the valleys and the things that prey upon it will surely come as well. House Beaumont needs to come up with a budget to contract security services, but we dont even have enough for a single Copper-rank commission. We cant even defend ourselves for a day, never mind an entire season. Never mind being ruined, well just all be eaten! Are you sure about that? Liam asked. What? Of course Im sure. Theyre called the Manticore Mountains for a reason. Those monsters will paralyse our iron shipments and whats left of the economy will collapse. Without the assistance of Adventurers, the mountain tribes will drive us from our homes. We have no other way to prevent this. Doesnt Re-Estize have some sort of subsidy for this sort of thing? Counts and above dont qualify, the young Noblewoman replied. Were supposed to be prosperous enough to secure our fiefs and those of our vassals. Isnt House Blumrush charged with a similar obligation? On paper, they are, the Countess replied. In practiceLiam, you seem like an honest man. Thats a rarity in the Azerlisian Marches. Knowing House Blumrush, what will probably happen is theyll allow this county to collapse and then use it as evidence that House Beaumont isnt fit to rule. Only after Im stripped of my titles will they send Adventurers to clear out the territory, and then House Blumrush will claim the land for itself. Huh, Liam said. That sucks. Well, you wont have to worry about that. Theres another way to do this. It seemed that she didnt know what the Eight Fingers were doing up in her territorys mines. Countess Beaumont reached up to grasp Liams hands, fluttering her eyelashes up at him prettily. The loose neckline of her nightgown offered him an eyeful of her budding cleavage. Dont keep me in suspense, dear Liam, she breathed. Liam shook his hands free and took a step back, turning his attention to the books on the table. Uh, youre going to have to hold onto that thought, he said. I have to check with my superiors to see what Im allowed to do. Before the Storm: Act 7, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Are you sure I can do this? Hm? Hell yeah! Do all the things! What? youre no fun. Huh? Not you. Clara said youre not allowed to do any women. Youre in enough trouble as it is on that front. Im not gonna do any women! Countess Wagners laughter chimed over the Message spell. Thats so cute. Anyway, you have your instructions. Youve been doing a good job so far, so were not too worried about any screwups on your part. Youve already read my reports? Uh-huh. Seems like thingsve gotten a bit worse since I was last out there, but, all in all, theyre still in line with our expectations. What do you think about what happened with the Merchants? I think that if Speckled Mare had accepted my invitation back then, it wouldnt have happened. Thats just how the wagon rolls, I guess. HmmClaras giving me some funny looks, so I should get going. Dont be naughty! Liam frowned as the Message spell ended. He had chosen to contact Countess Wagner because she was the most easygoing out of his direct superiors at the Ministry of Transportation, but she was probably a bit too easygoing at times. It certainly wasnt how one expected a noblewoman to act. He tried to pin her behaviour on the fact that she was a Merchant Noble, but, then again, Countess Corelyn and Baroness Gagnier were Merchant Nobles as well and didnt act like she did. He tucked the empty scrollcase in his hand away and returned to Countess Beaumont. The young noblewoman was seated at her table again, wrapped up in her layers of blankets. Her blue eyes gazed up at him expectantly from the shadows of her makeshift cowl. Do you like doing that? Liam gestured loosely at her blankets. I admit its quite cosy once one gets used to it, the Countess averted her gaze, but the reason why I started in the first place was because its dreadfully chilly here! Now that he thought back on it, none of the windows had any drapes and the librarys fireplace was dark and cold. There wasnt even any firewood stocked beside it. Even the rack meant to hold said firewood was missing. Is the entire manor like this? The Countess flinched at his question. I-It cant be helped, she said defensively. There was no money. I let go of the household staff and had to pay them with things from around the manor. The rest went toward servicing our debts. So it was just bad poetry, after all. How do you eat? Liam asked. The men wandering around here bring food. I dont particularly enjoy it when they appear. They all lay the most lecherous looks upon me. The Countess turned pale and shuddered, as if recalling some unpleasant experience. Considering the Eight Fingers nature, he was surprised that nothing beyond that had happened to her. Since she was a part of the Sorcerous Kingdoms schemes, they may have feared reprisal for messing with Lady Albedos plans. But does she even care about that sort of thing? Probably not. One shouldnt expect a Demon to have Human sensibilities in the first place, but that was their mistake to make. Whatever the reason was, it had worked in the Countess favour. If they havent done anything to you by now, Liam said, then they probably have a good reason not to. Instead of worrying about that, you should think about what you can do to fix your situation. Does that mean youve received approval from your superiors forwhatever it is you had in mind? Yeah, Liam replied. Just so you know, you have to come with me. The young noblewomans head popped out of her blanket. Of course, she flashed a brilliant smile. I would absolutely love to accompany you! Were going into the mountains. What? The mountains are dangerous, Countess Beaumont told him. Even Adventurers die up there, you know? Well be fine, Liam said. I have to go and inspect one of the mines nearby. If people can live up there, it shouldnt be that dangerous. A conflicted expression filled the Countess face as Liam presented his reasoning. Are you an Adventurer? I thought you already decided I was an Assassin. Then are Assassins stronger than Adventurers? I dont think it works that way, Liam said. Look, Im not asking you to come: I said that youre coming with me. Y-Youre ordering me? Is that how you see things? Countess Beaumont deflated slightly as she shifted on her seat. Liam waited patiently for her reply. After a few seconds, the young noblewoman looked up at him with her big, blue eyes. You wont abandon me, will you, Liam? This was supposed to be a yes or no question! Being the schemy schemer that she was, Countess Wagner had come up with a number of uses for Countess Beaumont. The first thing he needed to do was find out how readily she would submit to the Sorcerous Kingdoms authority. He might be a low-level official, but his instructions came from someone much higher. Of course, he hadnt yet named any names, so she still assumed that he was there at Lady Albedos bidding. Your answer, Countess Beaumont? The Countess remained silent several moments longer, then visibly steeled herself. I have no proof of who you are, she told him. If I am to follow your instructions, I need to see at least that much. Countess Beaumont shied away as Liams hand went to his belt. He produced a leather scroll case and placed it on the table. The young noblewoman picked it up, examining its exterior before removing the cap and emptying its contents into her palm. She stared at the seal for a long moment before breaking it and unfurling the scroll. Her eyes went back and forth as her mouth moved silently. Whywhy didnt you present this to me in the first place? She asked. Honestly, Liam answered, I dont know whats written in there. His mission planners anticipated that he would need to enlist the assistance of a collaborator from the new faction that they had fostered in Re-Estize, so they had given him that scroll to use when he needed it. After getting his first glimpse into the local Nobles behaviour, however, he figured that they were more likely to compromise his mission than anything else. Countess Beaumont rose from her seat, somehow managing to perform an elegant curtsey with her blankets. I am at your service, Liam, she said. Please take good care of me. Dont worry, Liam gently placed a hand on her head, I will. First test passed, I guess. Despite her initial panic, Countess Beaumont had rallied her wits and produced one of the better results. Whether it was due to recent developments or the result of an education that hadnt had the opportunity to apply itself, she had proven that she wasnt a heedless idiotso far. Um, Mister Liam Hm? He turned his attention back to the Countess. She had shrunk in on herself again, blushing slightly as he patted her head. Liam snatched his hand back and cleared his throat. Well be heading to the mines to get some help for your monster problems, he told her. Id also like it if youd help explain some things to me. Ive asked around about how things work around here, but I havent had the chance to get things from a Nobles perspective yet. Of course, Mister Liam, Countess Beaumont nodded. So long as everything is as it should be, it will be well within my capabilities to explain everything to you. Where would you like us to begin? We can talk about it on the road tomorrow, Liam told her. Well be leaving early tomorrow, so you should get some rest while you can. Also, you can just call me Liam. The Countess quietly nodded and reached for the guttering candle on the table. Liam turned to leave, but then there was a tug on his pant leg. Wait, the young noblewoman said, please stay with me, Liam. Why? Wh-Why? Because I dont like it here! Its lonely and empty and cold. You promised to take good care of me Compared to sleeping in an alley exposed to the elements and potential attackers, Liam thought the manor far preferable. The Countess desperate expression, however, suggested that she had been dumped into a desolate wasteland populated by ravenous predators. I can walk you to your solar, at least, Liam sighed. I dont sleep in my solar, Countess Beaumont said. The Eight Fingers took the place over. They bring in women every night and sometimes I can hear thema-anyway, I sleep here now. In the library? One room is as good as another when the entire manor has been stripped bare. Liam frowned at the young noblewomans thoroughly miserable expression. How much of it was due to her change in lifestyle? How much was because of her situation as a whole? Not many people would be very happy if their expectations of a promising future were betrayed. As far as he knew, the usual destination for people in the Countess situation in Re-Estize was a brothel, an underground slave market, or, if they were lucky, becoming a mistress to someone wealthy. None of those outcomes had much to do with the role which she had been trained for her whole life. He rummaged around for the same magic items that he had used at Claires home. The Countess watched him curiously as activated the heating hoop and fashioned a makeshift lampshade out of the books on the table. You havent seen magic items like these before? He asked as he activated his magical light and placed it between the books. I have, Countess Beaumont said. How come your family doesnt use them? Or did you sell them off? Weve never used them, the Countess replied, not even in the city. Most people have no trust in such devices. My lord father would always say that weve been using firewood and candles for generations and there was no reason to change something that worked perfectly fine. But arent magic items like these cheaper in the long run? The Countess gave the question some thought. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. If they were handed down as heirlooms, perhaps, she said. Otherwise, no one would be able to justify the cost. how much does magical lighting cost here? If I recall correctly, anywhere between four to eight platinum coins, depending on the workmanship. Hah? Is that in trade or Re-Estize currency? Re-Estize currency, of course. Was that better? Technically, it was. Realistically, it wasnt. I bought these as a package for five gold trade coins, Liam said. Why is it so expensive here? Its not expensive, the Countess said, its normal. You wont find a better price anywhere else in the Kingdom. That went a long way toward explaining why he hadnt seen the simple utility items since leaving E-Raevel. A single magic light would take a lifetime to pay itself off. Anyone who purchased one would see it stolen in short order and the value of a life was worth far less. I see, Liam said. Thats interesting to know. Well, goodnight. An awkward silence stretched between them before Countess Beaumont rose from her seat. She shed her outer layer of blankets and pushed them under the table before crawling out of sight. Good night, Liam. Mhm. dont you need to rest, as well? Im good. You wont do anything to me while Im sleeping, right? Nope. You wont be going anywhere? Only if I need to. Eventually, the Countess quieted down, her endless worries replaced by soft and steady breathing. Liam took the opportunity to read through House Beaumonts accounts, but there was just too much to keep track of and he couldnt understand most of it. Once the Countess didnt need them anymore, he would arrange for them to be delivered to E-Rantel. Before dawn the following morning, Liam poked Countess Beaumont with the toe of his boot. The girl stirred, but didnt rouse. Mmhfifteen more minutes, Clara. He poked her again. Were going soon, Liam told her. I need to see some people while you get ready. Countess Beaumonts eyes popped open. She sat up on her crumpled bedding, smacking her head on the table above her. Owie, she moaned. Put together whatever paperwork you need for when were up there. Well be back in town after were done. Still half-asleep, the Countess murmured a vague affirmative. Liam left the magical light and heating hoop with her, hopping out of the window through which he had entered. The security he noted the previous evening was completely absent, so he had even less trouble making his way back into the town. He found Reed and his gang still passed out in the same pub. Reed, Liam said as he shook the mans shoulder. Reed! Hgn? Time for work. Is there a wagon heading up to the mines this morning? The woodsman raised his head and rubbed his groggy eyes. Yeah, he said. A few go out every morning. Not till its light, though. We need to make some preparations before we go, Liam told him. Get your men together and ready for the road. Reed dragged himself to his feet, moving to rouse the other men around the common room. Liam scanned their surroundings with a frown. Wheres Olin? He asked. Probably went to see the town boss with Francis, Reed answered. Theyre, uhborrowing the Beaumont Estate from the Countess. So I noticed, Liam said. Whats the relationship between all of the different gangs here? Olins the head of procurement, so hes technically the top dog around here. No one likes his ass, though. What does procurement do? Liam asked. Sources resources from the countryside, basically, Reed replied. With all of the changes recently, his divisions become the biggest earner in the syndicate. Guys got big plans now, no doubt. Itd be better if he just behaved himself, Liam muttered. Hah! Thats not how his type works. You probably couldnt count the number of people hes used, betrayed, and killed on his way to the top. What about you and your men? Us? Its as you can see, I guess. Were just happy surviving in this mess. Does that mean youre up for some legitimate work? Whats this, now? I could use a squad of Rangers for the next little while, Liam said. Countess Beaumont needs an escort that knows their way around the territory. Reed and a few of his men stopped what they were doing to give Liam a set of questioning looks. Were not Rangers, Reed said. Youre all woodsmen from lumber villages right? Yeah Then youre Rangers who dont realise youre Rangers. I dont follow Look, Liam said, if five Goblins showed up to raid your village, what would you do? Id feather those green little bastards with arrows is what Id do, Reed spat. See? Someone from a farming village would try to run or hide. Thats because theyre soft. Call it what you want, Liam shrugged, its just that big of a difference. Youll be paid after each leg of the escort. In real money. Really? Yeah. I noticed Olin doesnt pay you, so you guys have no way to pay for anything. Thats not good, especially if youre going to work in Countess Beaumonts retinue. Hold up, how did we get to retinue? Thats basically what youll be acting as. Anything you do will reflect badly on her, so try and stay out of the wrong kinds of trouble. Reed and his men didnt seem to have anything to say about that. Maybe they were already sold on the prospect of being paid. Liam left them to their preparations, making his way back to Beaumont Manor. Near the entrance to the estate, he came across Olin. Following the Eight Fingers executive was a group of men Liam hadnt seen before. Liam, Olin nodded, good timing. I take it were beginning our tour of the mines today? Yeah, Liam said. Who are these guys? Fresh men for our escort, Olin replied. Every man in the new group was bigger than average and each sported chainmail or better. Their heavy armament might have been useful for combat, but it would probably drag them down on the road. I thought Reed and Francis would be accompanying us, Liam said. I decided it would be better to bring some good fighting men, Olin told him. Things will be getting far more dangerous from here. Ill take your word on that, Liam said. But I also already told Reed and his men to help escort Countess Beaumont. But Reed isCwait, did you just say Countess Beaumont? My instructions are to bring her with us, Liam said. Im not in a position to question my orders. He actually was allowed to question his orders, but the idea that skill and intelligence were valued over brute strength and ruthlessness would be lost on someone like Olin. Given what Liam had learned so far, the man would consider the former a threat. Liam looked up at Olin, whose mouth was working soundlessly. You can still bring them if you want, Liam said. If its going to be far more dangerous, then its better to have more fighting strength on hand, right? Right Then Ill leave the transport arrangements to you, Liam said. I have to go and get Countess Beaumont. Where do we meet you? The northwestern gate, Olin replied. I secured a wagon for us, but I only had supplies prepared for these men here. Reeds gang should be alright, Liam said. Ill see you there. With things conveniently moving along at a reasonable pace, Liam returned to Beaumont Manors library. He was left somewhat perplexed when he discovered Countess Beaumont wrestling with a giant roll of fabric. What are you doing? Liam asked. Packing my things, the Countess answered. Your things are your blankets? The rest is rolled up in the middle. You should know that I dont have much. Besides, theyll make the trip more comfortable. If it rains, its going to go from comfortable to uncomfortable pretty quick. Youyoull do something about that, wont you? Liam sighed. Admittedly, what Countess Beaumont wanted to bring wouldnt be a problem once they spread it out over the wagon. It would also be more comfortable, as she had asserted. The problem was that she wasnt prepared for anything elsebut that wasnt exactly her fault, given her situation. I arranged for some woodsmen to act as your retinue on this trip, Liam said. They should know what to do. II have a retinue? The young noblewoman blinked, Could it be that youve hired a Maid, as well? Did she need a Maid? On one hand, she seemed to have gotten along just fine without one. On the other, Nobles were pretty big on appearances and hierarchy. Thered be no shortage of hands volunteering to wash her smallclothes Ill think of something, Liam said. Youre not going to demand that they have to be a Noble as well, yeah? Just a girl whos competent enough to serve as junior staff will do, the Countess replied. Id just like to have someone who can take care of sundry tasks while I focus on my work. Alright. That much, Liam readily agreed with. For all of the criticisms from the commonfolk for their expansive households, those same households allowed Nobles to focus on their jobs. Organisationally, at least, this was in line with the tenets of his faith. The problem was when Nobles made themselves to be more than they were supposed to be, which he supposed was something he had been instructed to keep an eye out for. Redeem who can be redeemed. Purge those who are hopelessly lost. Paraphrased, they were two tenets of the faith. Ones he felt especially close to. Being an Assassin, he expected to do plenty of the latter, but was surprised to find many opportunities for the former, as well. Liam retrieved his magic items and picked up the roll of blankets for Countess Beaumont. The wagons are already ready, he told her. Are you sure you have everything you need? Youre carrying everything that I own, the Countess replied. At least everything that I own which can be transported. He offered her a reassuring smile and gestured to the exit. Then let us be on our way, my lady, he said. Its time to start rebuilding House Beaumonts finances. I dont believe youve specified how Ill be able to do that, Countess Beaumont said as she walked out of the manor with him. UmIll be cheating a little bit, Liam admitted, but only for the beginning part. The rest will be up to you. So this is some sort of test? More like reality, Liam said. Everything you do will influence everything else, for better or worse. I guess I shouldnt need to tell you that since youre a Noble. Of course. By the time they arrived at the towns northwestern gate, a small line of wagons was waiting for them. Reed and his men stood at the rear of the caravan. Olin, who was standing near the front with his fresh men, came to offer a courteous bow to the Countess. Countess Beaumont, he said. Liam here just informed me that you will be accompanying us on our tour of the mines. It is our honour to have someone of your esteemed position join us. Thank you, Mister Olin, my lady. Thank you, Mister Olin, Countess Beaumont smiled. The presence of so many strong men is most reassuring. If danger does come calling, I shall look forward to their acts of valour. Liam eyed the company of men standing behind Olin. Only a few of them showed a positive reaction to the Countess words. Olin himself didnt seem very impressed. Weve set aside an empty vehicle for you to ride in, my lady, Olin gestured to the empty wagon in the middle of the caravan. For your safety, please be sure to stay inside while were travelling. Ill leave its preparation to your attendants. With that, Olin turned on his heel and returned to the front of the caravan. He exchanged some words with several of the heavily armed men there, but Liam couldnt catch what they were saying. Ive got the boys together, Liam, Reed said as he came up to Liam and Countess Beaumont. Why are those other guys here? It looks like Olin had plans of his own, Liam replied. He didnt have anything against you guys coming along, though. But why them? Those are the town boss thugs. Theyll be worse than useless unless we get into a brawl. Hell, I bet theyre going to attract Monsters. Thats something youll have to ask Olin, Liam said. I still barely have any idea how your organisation works out here. No thanks, Reeds expression turned sour. Just saying hed have done better bringing Francis and them along. Just stick to your tasks and dont give them any excuses to start anything, I guess, Liam said. Oh, Countess Beaumont, this is Reed. Hes the uhsergeant of the squad that I chose to come along with us. Theyre all woodsmen, so theyll be in and out. It is a pleasure to meet you, Mister Reed, the Countess inclined her head slightly. If Liam has chosen you and your men for my retinue, you must be quite capable indeed. Reeds mouth opened, then closed again. After standing stone-faced for several moments, he turned away, mumbling something unintelligible. If you can, Liam said, try and fix up that wagon into something the Countess can ride in without getting soaked. We can throw your squads stuff in there, as well. The woodsman nodded and walked off, calling his men together. Liam smiled slightly at the mans taciturn response. I guess Rangers are the same wherever you go, he said. Those are Rangers? The Countess eyes grew wide. Yeah, Liam said. Most of the ones that I know arent very sociable, but they all know their stuff. Theyre not trying to be rude, just so you know. Ill keep that in mind You should go and talk to them about how you want your wagon to be. They might fill it with pine needles or something if you let them decide. The young noblewoman lifted her skirts and hurried off. Liam dumped her roll of blankets into the wagon on his way to the entrance of a nearby alley. He arrived at a familiar old well and knocked on the door to Claires home. The door creaked open a crack, then fully opened, revealing the smiling barmaid within. Liam, she held out her arms, you came back for me! Liam backed away from her enthusiastic response. I actually came with a job offer, he said. Countess Beaumont needs an attendant. You mean a Maid? Claire furrowed her brow, But Im not a Noble. The work shouldnt be too different from what youre doing at the pub, Liam told her. Lady Beaumont just needs someone to take care of everyday things while shes working. Is this job permanent? Claire asked, Will I be a part of a Nobles household? Thats not my decision to make, Liam answered. But if you do a good job, you might be able to convince the Countess. He couldnt imagine that Claire would refuse such a crazy good opportunity. It wasnt every day that a commoner had the chance to become a Nobles retainer. Alright, Claire nodded. Ill give it a try. Thanks for thinking of me, Liam. Mhm. Liam waited in the alley while Claire went to pack her things. Things were going pretty smoothly. On top of that, he had learned his lesson in the Holy Kingdom when it came to dealing with girls. By having Claire attend to Countess Beaumont, he would be able to minimise his interactions with them. That meant, this time around, he would be able to have some peace of mind. Before the Storm: Act 7, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Liam, we need to move. Whats going on? Liam asked. This crowd is attracting flies, Olin said. If we dont get out of here, were going to be neck-deep indistractions. The Eight Fingers executive cast a disparaging look at the men gathered along the edges of the towns high street. Several groups of them had formed, most looking half asleep or hung over. It took a moment for Liam to realise that they were the retainers of the minor Nobles that had been corralled into Beaumont. Alright, Liam nodded, lets get out of here. Liam guided Claire to the wagon in the middle of the caravan, upon which Countess Beaumont sat amidst the baggage from Reeds squad. Several lengths of lumber, some coils of rope, and an oiled tarp lying on the wagon bed looked about as far as they had gotten with their attempt to make the vehicle more suitable for passengers. Countess Beaumont, Liam said as he fell into step behind the wagon, this is Claire. Shes agreed to work as your Maid. The Countess tried to push herself to her feet, but a bump on the road knocked her back onto her rump. She tried to ignore the incident while awkwardly extending a hand. Welcome, Claire, the young noblewoman smiled. I know this is all rather unorthodox, but I am pleased to have you in my service. Claire meekly bobbed her head. Liam gave her a nudge. Youre going to have to familiarise Claire with what she has to do, my lady, he said. That wont be a problem right? It shouldnt be, the Countess replied, so long as she listens. Come and join me, Claire. The wagon wasnt moving very quickly, but it was somehow still a challenge getting the girl on board. Liam opened the back of the wagon, and, after Claire made several failed attempts to get on, Liam picked her up and tossed her in. The girl landed on the wagon bed with a squeak. Countess Beaumont gave him a cool look. What? Liam retreated before something happened to him. He went to join Reed, who was accompanying the wagon a few dozen steps to the side. We had to move before the Nobles woke up, Liam said. I saw. What were you doing with the wagon? We were going to suspend a canvas over the wagon, Reed replied, but we got chased off because we were tracking mud on the wagon bed. Oh. How hard is it to set up? Not very. Just need to tie everything together. Anything else you wanted us to do? Yeah. Come help me with the wagon. We can talk about it while we finish setting it up. Liam mentally reviewed the instructions that Lady Wagner had given him. She made everything sound so straightforward and everything had worked out so far, but he still harboured doubts over each step. Back at the wagon, Claire was moving bags around at the Countess direction. They both looked up at him when he hopped onto the back. The Countess gave Claire a pointed look. Please remove your boots, LiamC Mister Liam, Lady Beaumont corrected her sternly. Mister Liam. Is she trying to turn her into a Maid for real? Liam pulled off his boots, savouring the feeling of the cool floorboards under his feet. His eyes went to the materials that Reeds men had left in the wagon. Lady Beaumont, he said. With your permission, we would like to raise a canvas over the wagon. That would be wonderful, the Countess smiled. Thank you, Liam. Claire frowned slightly. Liam reached down to measure out a length of rope. Is there anything we shouldnt touch? Liam asked, It looked like you were doing something just now. I was just trying to make some space, Lady Beaumont said. Feel free to move whatever you wish. Claire can put it back later. Great, Liam said as he picked his way over to the front of the wagon. By the way, my lady, what are your plans for dinner tonight? M-My plans? Yeah, you have a retinue to feed. If the weather goes bad, we wont be able to reach the mines by nightfall. Countess Beaumont bit her lip, looking up at the shrouded peaks nearby. It was a bit cruel to bring up the matter so suddenly, but it wasnt as if there werent any solutions on hand. Would she ask Olin to share his mens provisions? Or would she impose her needs on a nearby village? There were a few other options as well, according to Lady Wagner. Mister Reed, Countess Beaumont said. My lady? How many of your men would be required to provision us for tonight? You mean by hunting? The woodsman sucked in his lower lip, Four, if its just us. Then send six ahead of us to do so, the Countess said. Dont poach from existing tenancies. Yes, mlady. Reed whistled up his men and put together a hunting party. Additionally, he ordered the men escorting the wagon to forage food from the roadside. Liam gave the young noblewoman a thoughtful look. Did you consider doing anything else? He asked. About the provisions? That was the first thing that came to mindwhy? I always hear stories about Nobles stealing from the people when theyre short on something. Youd only hear stories like that in the lowliest of places, the Countess said. In reality, those sorts of actions would be counterproductive. Never mind that, it would go against the terms of our tenant contracts. A scoff sounded from one of the woodsmen helping secure one of the poles for the canvas. Countess Beaumont gave him the barest of glances, but she clearly didnt like his reaction to her statement. Just to be sure, Liam said, have you seen these contracts? Why, yes, of course I have. What do they say? Well, House Beaumont has around five thousand of them and each is negotiated with the specific tenant. Generally speaking, each contract provides enough land for a single household to support itself after obligations are fulfilled. This would be a hide of land for agricultural tenants, but House Beaumont doesnt have any of those. The equivalent for forestry would be a combination of copses and generational woodlots that produce a volume of exports sufficient to trade for other necessities. Honestly, the terms are very generous: the copses are more than enough to sustain a single household, so the generational woodlots are essentially a reward for feal service. Whats a generational woodlot? Liam asked. A plot of managed woodland where trees are left to grow until maturity, the Countess answered. Its not a formal term. Copses provide wood for fuel and minor woodcrafts, while generational woodlots provide timber for construction, shipbuilding, and other large-scale projects. Though we call it generational, trees managed this way are harvested every ten to a hundred and fifty years, depending on the type. Liams eyes went to the trees growing alongside the road. Those most easily accessed had been coppiced while the crowns of much taller trees could be seen deeper within each tenancy. He had lived most of his life in and around highly-developed Human lands, so many of the sights he saw now were new to him. What else comes with a tenants contract? Liam asked. The rest are the usual terms one would find anywhere in Re-Estize, Lady Beaumont answered. Why do you ask? Some things dont match up with what Ive been told on the way here, Liam replied. Or maybe Im missing something somewhere Is someone claiming that our tenants dont hold those terms? Not exactlyI guess the best way to put it is that theyre technically holding those terms. What I dont get is that your people should be doing well if everythings as you say. The reality is that theyre struggling. He scanned the faces of the woodsmen around him while holding the last of the timbers that required tying. As far as he knew, all of them shared a similar story to Reeds. None of them displayed the same callous edge as hardened criminals from towns and cities. Instead, they all just seemed like rough individuals who had become brigands to survive lean times. Hey, Reed. Yeah? What do you think shes missing in all this? I think you said it yourself. Reality. It was an easy enough explanation to accept. Countess Beaumont had lived in Re-Blumrushur for her entire life. The only information that she had concerning her familys territory was whatever her father conveyed to her. Her late father had also spared no expense to maintain his daughters lifestyle, suggesting that C at least when it came to their presence in the city C he wanted to put up a prosperous front. Combined with the Countess reaction upon learning of House Beaumonts true situation, a case of being woefully out of touch was the likely reason why she could say everything that she had with a straight face. As Liam was about to finish hanging the canvas over the wagon, a faint set of wheel tracks veering off of the road caught his attention. Is that a road to one of the lumber villages? Liam asked. Yeah, Reed said. Should be two or three of them down the valley. Why dont we stop by the nearest one? Lady Beaumont can see how things are for herself. Up to you. Liam turned to Countess Beaumont. What do you think, my lady? I dont mind doing as you suggest, the Countess replied, but weve hardly made the proper preparations for a court visit. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. It doesnt have to be an official visit, Liam said. Actually, how did your father handle those? From what I could gather from our records, my lord father assigned magistrates to oversee clusters of villages across our fief. As you may have noticed, having an itinerant court in this type of landscape is nigh impossible. Instead, the magistrates manage the village chiefs and deliver their seasonal reports with collected rents to the manor. Everything she said still sounded pretty reasonable. Liam hopped off of the Countess wagon, jogging up to the head of the caravan to discuss their detour with Olin. The wiry man grimaced in response, looking over his shoulder to the lead wagon. Ill go wherever, he said, but that Merchant wont. Hes got a schedule to keep. Where does that leave us? The Merchant keeps going and we dont, Olin shrugged. My men were using one of the Merchants empty wagons to haul their bags, so theyll have to carry their supplies if youre taking this detour. Countess Beaumont needs to see whats going on with her people with her own eyes, Liam said. Adding a day to our trip will be worth it. Liam worried that the Merchant would be left undefended with the Eight Fingers leaving him, but it turned out that some of the heavily armed men were his guards. Just in case, he went to consult with Reed about the dangers they might face. Hey, Reed. Yeah? If we are attacked by something out here, what would it be? Uha horny moose maybe. Its ruttin time for em. anything more dangerous than that? Hey, dont underestimate those things. Id take on a Tiger over one of them any day. Anything strongerd be a Magical Beast or a Monster and those dont play by the normal rules. If youre worried about the Merchant, Olin said from behind them, dont be. That old mans been profiting off of this side of the county since my grandfathers time. He knows how to run his business. Ahead of them, the Merchants caravan has already put the intersection far behind it. Something was off about what Olin had said, but Liam couldnt quite put his finger on it. Did the Merchant say anything? No, Olin replied. No point in doing so. You keep your nose out of other peoples business if you plan on thriving around here. Im starting to think that all of Re-Estize is that way, Liam said. It mostly is, Olin said. And its better that way. Liam kept his opinion of Olins statement to himself. Once Countess Beaumonts entourage was ready to go, they followed the lane leading down into the forested valley below. He rejoined the Countess, walking through the tall grass alongside the wagon. Hows the ride now? Liam asked. Much improved, thank you, the young noblewoman smiled. Would you like to join us? He peeked over the side of the wagon. Lady Beaumonts blankets now covered the wagon bed and the baggage of Reeds gang was arranged near the back, forming a makeshift wall. Unfurled bedrolls hung over every side. Why are all the bedrolls out? Liam asked. Because they stink, Claire said as she wrinkled her nose. Reed and them dont even remember the last time they were washed. I see. Overall, the changes transformed the wagon into a nicely cushioned box. The smell would hopefully go away later. Liam produced his heating hoop from his pack. Try using this inside, Liam said. Im not sure how well itll work in an open wagon, but its probably better than nothing. Claire reached out to retrieve the magic item. Her brow set in a look of concentration as she fiddled with the device. Liams attention turned back to the Countess. Are you familiar with the village were visiting, my lady? What is the village called? Lady Beaumont asked. Liam looked over at Reed. Spruce Landing, Reed told them. Its a little place along a little river, just like a few hundred other places in this county. Im familiar with what the records say about Spruce Landing, the Countess said. Since its near the town, it was one of the first villages I took a look at after I arrived at the estate. As Mister Reed suggests, it may be considered an average village in the county. Did you notice anything strange about it in House Beaumonts records? Liam asked. Not particularly, the Countess answered. If anything, one could say that its a model village. The woodsmen within earshot visibly bristled at the noblewomans statement. Liam released the edge of the wagon, dropping back down to walk beside Reed. Theyre not gonna put an arrow in her are they? He said in a low voice. Im surprised Im so angry myself, Reed replied. I thought I put all of it behind me a long time ago. I cant imagine how you feel, Liam said, I grew up poor in a town. The people living out in the countryside always seemed like rich people to me. Seriously? A tenants contract is basically a legal right to exist, Liam said. I know it might not be the case here, but tenants usually get enough land to support themselves and their families. No one can deny their titles and rights without just cause and your liege will even go to war to uphold them. Theyre probably not doing it for any particular person, but to maintain the order under them as a whole. Being poor in a town or city means youre a nobodyand nobody cares if a nobody starves or dies because there are a thousand other nobodies ready to replace those who dont make it. Cities are supposed to be wealthy and all, but most of that wealth goes into the purses of the Guilds. Its super hard to get into the Guilds, so, if youre not a part of the Guilds, life in the city is hell. He supposed that he had lucked out on that part after being picked up by Baroness Zahradnik and her friends. He had gotten a chance to show off his skills and ended up getting trained by the most infamous Assassin Guild in the region. After that, he became a government employee, which was extraordinarily difficult for a common citizen of Re-Estize to become. Then again, if one categorised organisations like the Eight Fingers as institutions, one could, in a crooked sort of way. The conditions in Re-Estize created all sorts of disgruntled people looking for a way out of their situation. In the case of Beaumont County, it created a bunch of disgruntled Rangers. Like Reed and his gang, they ended up becoming syndicate thugs who helped sweep away the old order to replace it with their own. Living out in the country has its downsides, too, Reed said. It can take weeks for Adventurers to respond to attacks from the wilderness and they dont involve themselves indomestic disputes as a general rule. Isnt the Adventurer Guild sort of responsible for the crime in Re-Estize? Liam asked. How do you figure? Its something I heard from one of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Nobles, Liam said. Adventurers are promoted as a cheap security option relative to the usual Knights and armsmen. The cost-cutting that they did resulted in them losing their ability to resist challenges to their authority. But that cant be! Liam and Reed turned their heads to find Countess Beaumont watching them from the wagon, her slender fingers turning white as she gripped the bedrolls draped over the edge of the vehicle. The Royal Court itself supports the Adventurer Guild! Her voice was heated, Theyve even gone so far as to allocate a portion of the budget to subsidise Adventurer commissions in the poorer territories. Why would the House of Lords approve of something that would undermine their power? You seem pretty excited about this, Liam said. Thats because the ordinance was spearheaded by none other than Renner Theiere Chardelon Ryle Vaiself! The Golden Princess herself! Then I guess your Golden Princess is trying to destroy the country. Nonsense, Lady Beaumont sniffed. She isnt known as the Golden Princess for nothing, you know? Not everything she proposes is passed into law, but all of it has been beneficial for the Kingdom. Thats a fail there, I guess. According to Countess Wagner, everything that Princess Renner did was terrible for the Kingdom of Re-Estize. Only those who were superficial, impulsive, emotional, or blindly adherent to arbitrary moral principles saw what the Golden Princess did as beneficial. If one measured things in terms of hard realities and unfeeling numbers, the destruction that Princess Renner wrought became plain. Her proposals enhanced her reputation as a benevolent royal in the eyes of the ignorant while weakening the national power of her country at the same time. While the reasons why she was doing this were unknown, her objective was perfectly clear. Up until the founding of the Sorcerous Kingdom, Princess Renner was accelerating the downfall of Re-Estize to the Empire. At the same time, she was ensuring her safety by enhancing her public reputation and purposely failing to implement proposals that the Empires spies in Re-Estizes Royal Court would convey to the Empire to be implemented there, making her invaluable for her ideas. Now that the Sorcerous Kingdom was around, she had forsaken her old prospect in favour of the new ascendant power. One of the few instructions that Liam and the dozens of other agents investigating Re-Estize had received from Lady Albedo was to keep an eye out for the same sort of duplicity now that Princess Renner had thrown her lot in with the Sorcerous Kingdom. Personally, he thought someone like her wasnt worth keeping around. They might not have been princesses, but Liam had known his fair share of people like that growing up in Fassett Town. Their scheming inevitably blew up at the expense of everyone they had entangled and the damage that they caused was never worth what they supposedly brought to the table. He wasnt in any position to influence decisions, however. All he could do was trust that his superiors were making the correct decisions and focus on his job. Their arrival in Spruce Landing was a quiet one, mostly due to the villagers making themselves scarce upon Countess Beaumonts arrival. Unlike a farming village, lumber villages had an abundance of construction materials, allowing the residents of Spruce Landing to build themselves sturdy log cabins clustered over the riverbank. Wisps of smoke rising from their chimneys gave away the fact that the villagers were at home despite their disappearance well beforehand. Countess Beaumonts wagon stopped on a flat and dry clearing at the end of the road surrounded by seasoning timber. Claire gestured for Reed to come over. Mlady wishes to speak to you, Mister Reed. My lady, the Countess hissed. Liam exchanged a look with Reed, urging him forward with a motion of his head. The woodsman gave his gambeson a tug before taking a deep breath and walking over. You called, mlady? Go to the back, Claire whispered over the side of the wagon. Reed did as he was instructed, muttering darkly under his breath. Both he and Liam furrowed their brows at the sight that awaited them. The back of the wagon was open, revealing the wall of packs belonging to Reeds men. A broad plank had been laid over them, forming a makeshift table or desk. Countess Beaumont gazed down at them from where she was sitting on the other side. Mister Reed, she said. Locate Magistrate Woodlund and bring him to me. Bring him here? Dont meetings with the local lord usually happen at the Magistrates residence? You have your instructions, Mister Reed, Claire said from her place behind the Countess shoulder. The woodsmans dark mutterings returned as he stalked away in the direction of the river. Liam stared blankly at nothing in particular, wondering what was going on. How does it look, Mister Liam? Countess Beaumont asked. How does what look? Liam asked back. This, the young noblewoman said as she gestured loosely around herself with a white-gloved hand. Trying to transform this vehicle into a luxury carriage was obviously out of the question, so I made do with turning it into a mobile office. Was that what it was? Liam figured that most people would mistake it for a roadside stall. All it needed was some merchandise to display. Reed had a point, Liam said. Itinerant courts are usually hosted by the local magistrate or village chief. That may be so, the Countess admitted, but I quite like this. Its warm and comfortable and I dont have to go anywhere. Additionally, if I hold court at the magistrates house, it will turn into a village-wide affair and well be stuck here until at least tomorrow morning. Considering how many unaddressed issues the village has accrued since last winter, it wouldnt be strange to be delayed for a week. Liam couldnt argue against that particular point. He couldnt afford to add days and weeks to his mission. Speaking of food, Countess Beaumont said, Im positively famished. Whats for lunch? Uh He sent a look at the woodsmen nearby. One by one, they came forward to drop off the results of their foraging on the open back door of the wagon. Liam frowned as a small mountain of nuts, mushrooms, berries, fresh greens, and herbs formed before him. How did you find all of this? Liam asked. Dunno, one of the woodsmen said. It just happens. Can we turn this into something for everyone? We usually just snack on the move. How much time do we have? Liam looked up at the two girls behind the wagons desk. Ive never held court before, Countess Beaumont said, but I cant imagine that this particular discussion will take longer than two hours. Can something be prepared in that time, Claire? Youre asking me? Claire replied incredulously, I-I mean, Ill see what I can do, mlady. Maybe some kind of soup Reeds men got a fire going while Claire prepared the ingredients and threw them into a large cookpot. She set the nuts and berries aside, tossing them into a set of bags. There were too many herbs to use as well, so she hung those in bundles under the canvas. The woodsmen each volunteered slices of sausage to add to the meal. Within minutes, a somewhat appetising aroma mingled with the scents of woodsmoke and pine. Claire was filling bowls and handing them out by the time Reed returned with a nervous-looking man in plain garb. That took a while, Liam said. Did he try to run away? Nah, Reed replied, he hid in his house and barred the door. Is that normal? It is around here. Had to chop my way in with an axe. I hope you didnt hurt any of the villagers, Liam said. The villagers? Reed laughed, They locked themselves away, too. No one was gonna come out to help this old shitbag. You know him? Naw, but I know his type. Theyre everywhere in the Azerlisian Marches C maybe everywhere in the Kingdom. Hey, thats the Countess Beaumont in front of ya. On your knees, pig. Reed kicked the man in the back of the knees and planted a gauntleted hand on his shoulder. For his part, Magistrate Woodlund did little more than cry and whimper as he was dragged in and forced to kneel. Thats hardly necessary, Mister Reed, the Countess frowned over her desk. Find the Magistrate a serviceable seat. One of the nearby woodsmen dragged a log over and planted it on the ground squarely in front of the Countess wagon desk thing. The young noblewoman calmly folded her hands in front of her. Now, Magistrate Woodlund, she said with a friendly smile, I believe you and I have much to discuss. Before the Storm: Act 7, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Come closer so I can kill you! Countess Beaumont shrieked. Aiiiiieeeee!!! Magistrate Woodlund let out a shriek of his own as he fell backwards over his makeshift seat. As soon as he hit the ground, he crawled away from the furious noblewoman. He could only get so far as the ring of woodsmen surrounding him before he was tossed back. The man curled into a ball as the Countess glared down at him from the back of her wagon, brandishing a truncheon improvised from a piece of leftover lumber. Now theres the hellion we all know, Reed said. Was wondering if you tamed her or something. Liams mind was too busy trying to digest everything he had heard to come up with a reply. Let im have it! Beat him to a pulp! Roast him on a spit! The woodsmen surrounding the scene C who had heard everything along with Liam C made angry gestures and encouraged Countess Beaumont to act upon her words. With a flutter of her long skirts, Countess Beaumont hopped off of the back of her wagon and brought her stick of wood down upon the cowering Magistrate. Due to his defensive posture, however, she only managed to whack him on the wrist. Agh! Magistrate Woodlund scurried away again, cradling his injury. A swift kick from one of Reeds woodsmen sent him scurrying in another direction. A clunk sounded in the air as the Magistrates abrupt change in direction caused the Countess next strike to hit the ground where he once was. The Countess let out a gasp, dropping her weapon and shaking her hands in pain. More shouts of encouragement rose. The crowd grew as Olins men were drawn by the spectacle. Countess Beaumont picked up her stick and chased after the Magistrate again. Someone started taking bets on how many hits the Magistrate would be able to take. Another cry of agony filled the air as the Countess landed a solid hit on the Magistrates hip. The man crumpled to the ground, groaning as he held his side. His groans turned into screams as the young noblewoman set upon him, ignoring his cries for mercy. Die! Youve ruined everything, you! Die! Die! Die! Hahdie! Hahhah The Magistrate was still writhing in agony when Countess Beaumont ran out of breath. Liam, the Countess panted, why wont he die? He was pretty old, so he had probably gotten quite strong as magistrates went. Barely anyone in Re-Estize would accept that explanation, though. Try using something sharp, Liam said. The blood loss will help him die faster. Lady Beaumont blinked several times before reaching into her bodice to produce a dagger. A few minutes later, she returned to Liam with a tired smile. I did it, Liam! Uhyeah. The young noblewoman stepped closer, resting her head against Liams chest. Im so very tired, she said. Would you mind taking me back to the wagon? But the wagons right there? Something told him that she would become cross if he pointed that out. Considering that she had just finished stabbing someone to death, that probably wasnt a good idea. He quietly guided her to the rear of the wagon C which was five steps away C at which point he found Claire gazing coolly down upon them. Claire, Liam said, help Lady Beaumont board. Lady Beaumont let out a dissatisfied noise as she clung to his arm. Above them, the atmosphere around Claire grew more foul. Liam hurriedly swept the Countess off of her feet and dumped her onto the wagon bed like a sack of wheat. As he turned to leave, he thought he heard Claire let out a soft snort. Wait, Mister Liam, the Countess said. I wish to confer with you on several matters. I dont mind, Liam replied. But we should decide what to do next. Are we done here? Yes, lets continue our journey to the mines. I found what I was looking for here. What do we do with Woodlunds corpse, mlady? Reed asked. The Countesss gaze hardened as her eyes fell upon the bloodied remains of Magistrate Woodlund. Hang it in the village square, she said. If any of the villagers ask about him, tell them that he was executed for his crimes against House Beaumont and its subjects. Dont you want to speak with them yourself, my lady? Liam asked. No, Lady Beaumont answered. That can wait until later. Our journey has been delayed for long enough as it is. With the excitement over, the men around the wagon dispersed to prepare for the road. Liam went to walk alongside the Countess wagon as it rumbled its way back up the road. What did you want to talk about, Lady Beaumont? Liam asked. The Countess peeked over the edge of the wagon at him, then her eyes went to the men nearby. Please come and join me inside, Mister Liam, she said in a low voice. Liam pulled himself up the side of the wagon, then stopped when he saw the two girls inside looking up at him expectantly as they sat on a shared blanket. He dropped back down and circled to the rear of the vehicle, opening the back to sit on the other side of the desk from them. A disappointed look crossed the girls faces, but they wasted no time scooting over to sit at the desk. Would you like some tea, Liam? Claire asked. Mister Liam, Countess Beaumont told her. Im good, Liam answered. What were these matters you wanted to speak with me about, Lady Beaumont? The Countess placed her hands on her desk, idly tapping the wooden plank with the fingers of her left hand. After several seconds, she reached down behind the desk and produced a string-bound ledger. It was one of the many records that Liam had found in the Magistrates residence after the audience with Countess Beaumont had turned into an audit. Just now, Lady Beaumont said, you asked me if I wanted to speak with the villagers over what had transpired. I truly did, butwhat could I possibly say? This is a hopeless situation! What do you mean? Liam asked. You must have seen at least some of the content of those ledgers, the young noblewoman said as she held up the book in her hand. I did, Liam replied, but Im not a Noble or anyone else who can make sense of a wall of numbers. What did you see? Lady Beaumont tossed the ledger onto her desk and released a long sigh. Her entire form seemed to deflate with it. Its all messed up, she said. Everything, from top to bottom. How could my lord father allow this to happen? You make things sound worse and worse, Liam said, but I still have no idea what youre referring to. As I said, its not just one thing, its everything. Okayso how did it start? I cant say for certain, Countess Beaumont said as she eyed the records on her desk. Magistrate Woodlunds records only go back as far as his tenure as an administrator. Thats still over two generations, but Are you saying that he purposely destroyed the previous magistrates records to hide something? Liam asked. Thats one possibility, the Countess answered. Another is that the records simply rotted away. Paper doesnt last forever in damp places like this. Even if we assume that the records were purposely destroyed, we have no starting point to plot the direction of the Magistrates rule. Oh, that ones easy to answer, Reeds voice came from behind Liam. It went in the direction of worse. The Countess lips turned up in a bitter smile. Even if that was the overall sentiment, Mister Reed, she said, it doesnt identify the issues. Trying to address an issue without knowing what the issue is in the first place is an exercise in futility. The problems would simply catch up to any measures taken to remedy them. Shouldnt the Magistrates records say something about that? Liam asked, The Nobles that Im familiar with can figure stuff out just from that. Then they are blessed with both perfect accountants and impeccable archives, the young noblewomans voice turned sour. For my part, I cant even trust Magistrate Woodlunds paperwork. Cant you compare his stuff with House Beaumonts records? Yes, but I cant see that getting us very far. The problem is that our records are built out of the records submitted to us by administrative officials like Magistrate Woodlund. So you cant even trust your own houses records. Lady Beaumont nodded weakly. The more dubious information enters our archives, the more the integrity of our accounts comes into question. If behaviour like Magistrate Woodlunds is pervasive in the fief as a whole, then the situation becomes even worse because our house uses that information to make decisions. I cant even tell if I should be angry at my lord father or not. Did bad information lead him to make bad decisions, or was he complicit in everything? Or was he like I am now, trying to find his way out of a confusing and hopeless situation brought about by pervasive petty corruption? It sounds like youre wasting your time, Liam said. I beg your pardon? You said it yourself, didnt you? Liam said, Its an impossible situation. Why are you trying to fix something like that? Youre probably better off just starting from scratch. Starting from scratchyou make it sound as if its easy to do so. So long as I must work with what I have, I inherit everything that comes with it. As the head of House Beaumont, theres no running away from this. Then at least work on something manageable instead of trying to swallow everything whole, Liam said. I intend to, the Countess replied. But I have to be careful about which threads to unravel first. Dealing with the forestry tenants is too complicated at the moment, so Ill be starting with the mining settlements. They dont have the same, complicated system of claims. It sounds like you had a plan all along, Liam said. Not in any comprehensive form, Lady Beaumont said. Its simply as I mentioned: mining communities are the most uncomplicated in terms of rural governance so its best to start with them if Im to implement a series of reforms. I see, Liam said, Well, I should let you get to work on that. Ignoring Lady Beaumonts look of dismay, Liam slid off of the wagon door and shut it behind him. He fell back a dozen steps to walk beside Reed, who was idly scanning the rugged ascent ahead of them. How far is this mine were going to? Liam asked. You can see it from here, Reed answered, gesturing ahead of them. Theres a bit of haze on the mountain up ahead at the edge of the treeline. Thats a lot closer than I thought it would be, Liam said. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It only looks that way, Reed told him. This road winds uphill through two valleys before it gets there. Can we make it before nightfall? No, not even close. Were gonna get rained on before evening. Liam frowned up at the sky. It had cleared up since the morning and there was barely a puff of cloud overhead. How can you tell? Liam asked. Dunno, Reed shrugged. Just feels that way. You know, Liam said, only Rangers and Druids can feel stuff like that. Animals can, too. Only a Ranger or Druid would say that. The Ranger scoffed. Youre gonna have us fight Monsters at this rate. Maybe, Liam said. What? What? Liam held Reeds incredulous gaze for several seconds before a call came from ahead of the procession. Weve got trouble! A woodsman said as he came jogging towards them. Not Monster trouble, I hope, Reed muttered. Might be, the man said. Theres a bloody mess a few hundred metres ahead. They called for the wagon to stop. Reed ordered his men to form a perimeter around the vehicle. From a gap in the wagons canvas, Countess Beaumont and Claire watched worriedly as the men unlimbered their longbows and nocked bronze-tipped arrows to their bowstrings. Mister Liam, Claire called out to him, whats going on? The forward picket found something, Liam told her. Stay inside the wagon and keep yourselves out of sight. Liam made his way past the wagon toward Olin, who had gathered his men in a loose semicircle facing the road ahead. The Eight Fingers director cast seemingly casual glances at his surroundings, yet his gaze was far sharper than Liam had yet seen. What do you think happened? Liam asked. The Merchant caravan was probably attacked, Olin answered Undoubtedly, some guards were sacrificed to ensure that he and his goods got through. You sound certain of that, Liam said. Olin smirked in the face of Liams suspicion. As I said earlier, that old Merchant knows his business. The best tricks are simple and reliable C you dont need to be a genius to survive out herewell, youll probably see for yourself when we get there. Are you saying its safe for us to keep going? That, too. Just in case, Liam went ahead to take a look at what the woodsmen had found. On one side of the road, blood stained the sparse grass and soaked into the gravelly mountain soil. Aside from the insects that had gathered to clean up the drying mess, the site and its surroundings looked as normal as any other stretch of the road. There, Reed pointed to a spot near the centre of the bloody scene. What do you see? Liam asked. Reeds answer was to grab a dead branch lying beside the road. With it, he dug away at the place he had pointed out. Over the course of a couple of minutes, he exposed a black object buried in the dirt. Manticore spine, he said. A Manticore attacked the Merchants caravan? Theyre called the Manticore Mountains for a reason, Reed replied. Manticores are powerful monsters, but theyre also pretty shrewd. When faced with a large number of opponents, they resort to flinging their spines from high above to pin their prey to the ground or kill em outright. Once they stick someone, theyll circle overhead until their victim bleeds out and the rest of the herd moves on. I see. That neatly explained why there werent any signs of a battle or bits of the caravan lying around. As Olin had said, someone had been sacrificed to protect the Merchants goods. Check this out, Reed said. Liam turned his attention back to the buried Manticore spine. Reed had continued digging, turning up several links of broken and torn chainmail. That bastard really knew what he was doing, the woodsman spat. The Merchant? And Olin, Reed said. Back in the town, I said that his new friends would attract Monsters. I was thinking that Olin shouldve known that too. Turns out hes purposely brought em out to use as bait. Theyre strong enough to fend off tribal raiders and tasty enough to distract Manticores with. How are they tastier than anyone else? Reed glanced at Liam with a frown, then shrugged to himself. Manticores eat two things: meat and iron. You notice how me and my boys dont wear any? Even our arrowheads arent the usual hardened steel youd see used elsewhere. So when a Manticore strikes from above, Liam said, it aims for the guys with the steel armourbecause theyre tastier. Uh-huh. Best part is that none of those heavies are from around here. They got no clue whats going on. Liam looked down at his equipment. He had bits and pieces of steel in his armour and his dagger blades were made of steel as well. Was it enough to draw the eye C or nose or whatever C of a Manticore? He made a mental note to try and remain concealed at all times. Once they got the wagon going again, Liam casually examined Olin and his men. Olin was the only one equipped as Reed and his men were. Thats a pretty nasty trick, Liam said to Reed after returning to his place behind the wagon. That may be so, Reed replied, but its a good trick. Some asshole that you dont know dies and the world becomes a better place. Trying to actually fight a damn Manticore would lose us half of what we have here and chances are itll just fly away after that. Around mid-afternoon, the first signs of the weather Reed had predicted started flowing around the peaks to the north. Olin stopped them at a widened stretch of terrain just before the road crossed through a steep gully. This is as far as we go today, he declared. Make yourselves comfortable C its going to be a cold night. And just how do we do that? They were already high enough on the mountainside that the forest had thinned out and the landscape was dominated by bushes and boulders. The wind blew incessantly over them and the coming rain promised an extra dose of misery. Probably only the Countess and Claire would be able to rest in relative comfort. How cold will it get tonight? Liam asked. Theres gonna be frost for sure, Reed answered, then chuckled. I hope those puffed-up thugs from the city are prepared. His tone suggested that he wanted to see the complete opposite happen for his own entertainment. Never mind them for now, he said, how are we going to survive this? Shouldnt be too bad if you dont mind roughing it a bit, the woodsman said. The problems how much noise Lady Beaumonts gonna make about it. She wont complain, Liam said. I lent her a magic item that keeps the surroundings warm. Reed walked over to the wagon. Is it doing its thing right now? Yeah. With a look of concentration, Reed pressed his palm against the wagons back door. A few seconds later, he unlatched the thing and pulled it open. Countess Beaumont looked up from her desk with a frown. Hey guys, Reed called out, what do you think? A few of Reeds woodsmen wandered over. One of them looked into the wagon. It cant fit all of us, he said. Not that! Reed whacked the man in the arm, Feel how warm it is in there. The men reached into the wagon. Claire pulled a stick out from behind the desk, threatening any hand that got too close. Whats doing it? One of the woodsmen asked. Magic item, Reed answered. Is it like a fire? Another asked. Reed looked at Liam. Liam tried his best to recall the explanation he had received at the magic item outlet in Wardens Vale. Its a thing that regulates temperature, he said. It doesnt heat up the surroundings like a fire, it just tries to get a certain volume of space to a certain temperature. How much space? UhI need two of these for my entire house, one for each storey. So a square about fifteen by fifteen metres? are you some kinda Noble, kid? No, everyones house is like that where I live. The woodsmen stared at him for a good long time. Out of the corner of his eye, Liam noticed Claire sizing him up, as well. He cleared his throat. Anyway, he said, got any ideas? Well, Reed scratched his head, if this magic item just makes a space a certain temperature, then why isnt a huge space around this wagon warm right now? Because the item takes time to change the temperature of the air, Liam said. When were outdoors, new cold air just keeps coming in. So we put together a windbreak, one of the woodsmen said. Or a big tent, said another. Reeds men started tossing around more and more suggestions. Despite the claim that they could get by as they were, they seemed pretty excited over the prospect of having a warm place to sleep. Or maybe they were just having fun with a new gadget. Once the Rangers dispersed to do Ranger things, Liam went to speak with the Countess again. She frowned at him momentarily when he climbed onto the back of the wagon, which was a good sign. Lady Zahradnik and her friends reacted similarly when they were busy working on something important and someone interrupted them. He placed his magic light on the Countess makeshift desk. Heres the light from yesterday, Liam said. You can use it when it gets dark. Thank you, Liam, Lady Beaumont smiled, I dont even know where to begin to thank you for your help. Im just doing my job, Liam replied. What have you figured out so far? Plenty, she answered. The problem is whether any of it will be valid or not. I dont even know how mining villages work, Liam said. The Countess set down her quill and stretched before arranging her skirts and sitting primly on her blankets. Unlike agriculture or forestry, she said, landlords dont rent mines out to individual tenants. Instead, miners are freemen who hold contracts that grant them the right to mine on a lords land. In exchange, they agree to follow mining regulations and pay a portion of their production at a rate thats roughly comparable to a tenants rent. So they can dig up as much as they want? In theory. Realistically, most only work as much as they need to. Also, ever since slavery was outlawed in Re-Estize, finding labour for the mines has been an ongoing challenge. These days, they get a trickle of spares who opt to avoid the more popular urban lifestyle. Why dont more people try it? Liam asked, Wont they get rich if they find gold or gems? They wont, Lady Beaumont shook her head. According to Re-Estize law, all gold and silver extracted in the Kingdom belongs to the Crown. In the Azerlisian Marches, the right to refine Mithril, Orichalcum, and Adamantite is held by specific companies chartered by House Blumrush C not that anyone else has the skilled craftsmen capable of doing it. As for gemstoneswell, gemstones are plentiful, but finding gemstones of a suitable grade for jewellery is another matter entirely. That sure sucks all of the excitement out of mining, Liam said. That may be so, the Countess replied, but thats the reality of the vocation. Dwarves seemed to love mining, so Liam always figured it was something fun. They mentioned the dangers that came with the work, of course, but the prospect of discovering new lodes of minerals and the rewards of a hard days work drowned out those concerns. Maybe they had funner rules. What do you plan on changing? Liam asked. I cant change anything on the legal side of things, the Countess answered. All I can do is ensure that contracts are fair. The fact that Claires father cant support his family with his work suggests that they arent, but I need to know why that is. Which is why youre worried that your work might not be valid. Lady Beaumont nodded and sighed. Thats right. I know how things should be solved on paper, but, after seeing what was going on in Spruce Landing, I must accept that something is eating away at the prosperity of my fief. The rising price of food and all that it entails is woefully insufficient to explain where everything is disappearing to. The Magistrate was taking a huge cut out of the rents, wasnt he? He was, but his accounting was ambiguous. Not that anyone would expect him to record the specifics of his crimes for all to see. If that wasnt bad enough, his records suggest that nearly a third of the households in the villages under him were complicit in his illicit activities. How did you figure that out if his records were so crappy? Because he took the effort to communicate how productive the villages under him were, the Countess said. Normally, magistrates report to the manor with an annual summary. It seems he grew too comfortable with the idea he wouldnt ever be subjected to an audit. He started using his records to keep track of all the other things he was doing. Thats stupid. A murderous smile crossed the Countess beautiful countenance. Oh, yes, she said. Very stupid. As of late, the world has hardly passed up the opportunity to show me how stupid everything in my life is. He excused himself to see how Reed and his men were doing. A cookfire had been started shortly after their arrival and now the men were busy moving boulders and deadwood around to form a low wall around the perimeter of their campsite. On one side of the wagon, Reed and four woodsmen were experimenting with a set of tents. Each tent was basically made out of two canvases, so they resorted to using each canvas as a wall. Reed sat in the middle of a room being held up by the others. It works through walls, he said. Hey, Liam, you didnt say it works through walls. I said it regulates the temperature in a certain volume of space, Liam replied. It doesnt matter if theres a wall within that space. Then I guess we have a plan, Reed said. We can attach two barracks to either side of the wagon, then do our best to shelter the area around the cookfire. Did you tell Olins men about this? No, why? Liam rolled his eyes and walked over to where Olin and his men were setting up their tents. The sentries guarding the perimeter tried to stare him down, but it wasnt very effective when he knew that they probably wouldnt act against him. Why didnt you guys camp with the rest of us? He asked one of the sentries. Huh? Why? Because its cold and miserable out here and there are things that might attack us? Liam said, Its safer to stay together. We can take care of ourselves, the sentry said. We have a magic item that keeps the area around the wagon warm, Liam added. Plus, we sent a few hunters out this morning to bring back dinner. As if on cue, the half dozen woodsmen in question appeared up the road, carrying two big bucks between them. The two sentries exchanged a look. One of them turned and walked into the ring of tents, bringing Olin back with him several minutes later. Whats this about combining our camps? The Eight Fingers executive asked. Isnt it better than splitting up? Id rather not get into range of Countess Beaumonts shrieking, Olin said, It seems to come with added violence these days. She wont do any shrieking tonight, Liam said, shes too busy with her work to waste energy on anything else. Work, huh, Olin rubbed his jaw. What kind of work? I dont know, exactly, Liam said. But Im pretty sure shes not done killing people yet. Before the Storm: Act 7, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Stand still so I can kill you! Countess Beaumont shrieked. Aiiiiieeeee!!! The shopkeeper let out a shriek of his own, falling backwards over his stool as the Countess sent a vicious slash over the store counter. She clicked her tongue in annoyance after finding no blood on her dagger. The shopkeeper tried to crawl out from behind his counter, but a pair of Reeds men blocked the way. S-Spare me, mlady! You dare beg for mercy after what youve done?! I didnt do nothing wrong, mlady! Mlady this! Countess Beaumont lunged across the counter to take a stab at the shopkeeper. The attack fell far short of its target, though it did draw out another terrified screech. Standing at the entrance of the trading post, Olin could only shake his head wordlessly at the spectacle playing out before him. While noblewomen were commonly known to execute cunning attacks against their enemies through political and economic intrigue, he couldnt recall any instance where one would attack their enemies in personal combat. At best, their will would be carried out through the actions of their subordinates. As a whole, the noblewomen of the Kingdom were mostly harmless in the physical sense and were certainly nothing like the frenzied creature currently trying to crawl over the stores counter to massacre the shopkeeper on the other side. Olin wasnt very familiar with Countess Beaumont, but he had managed to dig up some information about her from the local syndicate officers. Like several thousand other scions who unexpectedly found themselves as the new heads of their respective households, Countess Beaumont had been introduced to the so-called Third Faction by Eight Fingers members who had ingratiated themselves with her late father and operated freely within the bounds of her fief. Unlike the vast majority of the factions members, however, she had been afforded an education appropriate to her social standing and political value as a marriage prospect. In almost any other situation, this would be considered a good thing. In the Third Faction, however, it made her a troublemaker. Almost immediately upon joining, she began building her power base in Re-Blumrushur. Since the intended leadership of the faction was flimsy at best, this became an untenable threat to the plans laid out for it. Thus, Countess Beaumont had been called away under the premise of her fief being in critical need of her attention. She wasnt a unique case, either: every city had several members of the Third Faction C generally those who shared a similar situation as Countess Beaumont C who caused similar problems and were quietly carted off to their territories where they wouldnt be able to pursue their political ambitions. The sole notable difference between the Countess and her peers of a comparable level was the fact that, for some unfathomable reason, an agent from the Sorcerous Kingdom had taken an interest in her. What was the play? As far as he knew, there was nothing in the plan that said anything about letting Countess Beaumont run wild in her fief. Could it be that Liam had been seduced? Their interactions did seem to be far too familiar. A youth like him would be easy prey for a noblewoman. I should have found a woman for him If only he had known sooner. Since Olin had been expecting some kind of monster, he was caught off guard and hadnt made the correct preparations. With the Countess monopolising all of Liams time, opportunities to influence the agent were now few and far between for Olin. Realistically, his next chance to take control would be closer to the Re-Blumrushur, where he could borrow some skilled prostitutes or maybe fight fire with fire by throwing other noblewomen at him. Until then, it was best to avoid attracting the wrong sort of attention. Once he had access to the right resources, he could knock Countess Beaumont off her high horse and lock her up in her manor. Lady Beaumont, Liam said, I think youve scared him enough. Scared him? Lady Beaumont sneered, I meant to kill him! This settlement only has one trading post, Liam said. If you kill the operator, what are the villagers going to do? The Countess flounced away from the shopkeeper and returned to Liams side. She retrieved some sort of book from her maid C a wench who had crawled out of a Beaumont pub C and flipped it open to an empty page. This is preposterous, she grumbled. How could something like this happen for a prolonged period without word of it reaching the manor? Mister Reed, find the shops accounts. Ill do it, Liam detached himself from the wall. Olin frowned as he watched Liam disappear into the hallway behind the counter. He held a superior position to all of them, so why had he volunteered himself? Did he expect to find something valuable? Was he reinforcing his ties with Reed? Maybe he was one of the types that just had to be the first to see things. Liam reappeared a minute later, carrying a box filled with sticks roughly the length of his forearm. He placed them on the counter in front of the Countess. These are the most recent ones, I think, he said. Theres a whole room filled with them back there. The Countess pulled one of the sticks out of the container, revealing the set of carvings along its length. As most of the population of Re-Estize was illiterate, the people usually relied on tallies carved out of wooden sticks like the one in the box. Each stick had a name carved into the handle and was divided into sections bearing sets of notches. Mister Tobel, Countess Beaumont said, have a seat. One of Reeds thugs grabbed the shopkeeper by the arm and yanked him off of the ground. Another man picked up his fallen stool and placed it at the counter across from Countess Beaumont. The young noblewoman offered the shopkeeper a pleasant smile as he was planted in front of her. Now, she said, we have a long discussion ahead of us. How long have you been operating this shop, Mister Tobel? The shopkeeper furrowed his brow. A sharp poke in the shoulder prompted him to speak. N-Nineteen! He nearly shouted, Ive been here since I was nineteen mlaCmy lady. Thatsits been nearly twenty years since then. Are you registered with the Merchant Guild? Tobel nodded. Were you born in this fief? Tobel nodded again. I was born in Beaumont Town, my lady. Who did you apprentice under? Old Bridges, my lady, the shopkeeper answered. His wagons just left this morning. To operate your own trading post at nineteen is quite the accomplishment, the Countess said. It must come with an equally captivating story. It wasnt all that grand, Tobel fidgeted as he stared down at the counter. After a few years as a journeyman, Old Bridges set me up with this shop. He likes to work with people he knows. I see, Countess Beaumont said. Was he also the one who told you to set these prices for your goods? The shopkeeper turned pale and fell silent. Olin snorted. As far as Merchants went, the man was utterly abysmal at misdirecting others. There were countless established Merchants like Old Bridges across the Azerlisian Marches and they all planted former Apprentices, family members, and other allies throughout their trade routes. This created mercantile strongholds that were practically impossible for external competition to break into: one simply couldnt do any business while they were there. If you have no further use for your tongue, Countess Beaumont said, allow me to relieve you of its inconvenience. Yes! Tobel cried, I mean no! Ihe didnt tell me to set the prices where they are, but his prices are high enough as it is. I need to make a living, my lady. How much does he charge for his imports? Its all barter, my lady. The miners trade their ore for my goods and I trade iron ore for Old Bridges goods. Its all I do, my lady, I swear! Countess Beaumont looked past the shopkeepers shoulder to the slate boards hanging on the wall behind the counter. In a word, the prices listed there were outrageous. Old Bridges probably brought back quadruple the value of what he brought in with every circuit of his route. I suppose thats why we left town with so many empty wagons, the Countess muttered. Let us discuss these tallies. If Im not mistaken, every one of them shows a significant debt on the part of the customer. It comes and goes, my lady, Tobel said. Everyone heres at least a little in the hole C even myself. Thats his game, then? Practically speaking, every rural settlement in Re-Estize operated on a system of credit. Farmers went into debt during the spring to pay for tools, animals, and other supplies with the expectation that they could settle those debts with the harvest. Those who worked in forestry had a similar arrangement, though it was tied to the Merchants as they came and went. It sounded like Tobel was constructing his defence on a similar precedent. Yet that shouldnt be, Countess Beaumont said. One wouldnt suffer these prices in Re-Blumrushur, never mind in a mining settlement near a town. There is no reasonable justification for anything I see listed behind you. A-As I said, my lady, Tobel licked his lips nervously, theyre Old Bridges prices! It cant be helped With that attitude of yours, I suppose youll be mired in this miserable state for the rest of your life. Im surprised the miners havent lynched you yet. Ah, its not so bad, my lady. Nothing a bit of liquor wont fix. The Countess peered at the shopkeeper as if considering where she would like to stab him. A tense silence filled the air as two woodsmen shifted in behind Tobel, sealing off any chance for escape. Countess Beaumont picked up one of the tally sticks lying on the counter, examining the notches upon its length. A full minute passed before the young noblewoman spoke again. You may continue conducting your business here, Mister Tobel, she said. Rest assured, changes will come before long. Y-Yes, my lady. Thank you, my lady. Tobel bobbed his head repeatedly as Countess Beaumont left the counter, passing Olin on the way out the door. A gust of frigid mountain wind assailed them as they made their way through the muddy streets of the mining village. The rain that had forced them to camp early the previous day had stopped sometime during the night, but the landscape remained thoroughly soaked under the overcast skies. I will speak to some of the villagers, next, the Countess said. Should we bring them to the square, my lady? Reed asked. No, Countess Beaumont said, Ill hold audience at the camp. Ive had enough of being cold, wet, and miserable. Well discuss the proceedings over lunch. The camp in question was at the edge of the town in a clearing normally meant for the Merchant caravans that periodically visited the village. Since their arrival that morning, the men watching over the camp had rebuilt the odd complex that they had come up with the previous evening, with some notable improvements. Olin had to admit that he had never seen anything like it before. With the Countess wagon at its centre, the camp had two wings formed out of a patchwork of canvas, which, in turn, formed a semicircle around a central fire, forming Countess Beaumonts court. Each was a barracks that provided ample living space for its inhabitants. The men left to guard the camp had also put in a silly amount of effort building a windbreak around its perimeter. It had gotten to the point where one might mistake it as an attempt by a tribe of Goblins to raise fortifications and drew curious looks from drunken villagers standing at a safe distance. What a wretched place, Countess Beaumont said as she removed her shoes and climbed the hastily-made stairs into the back of her wagon. Why would anyone choose to be a freeman just to end up like this? Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. If you havent noticed yet, Liam said, being a tenant around here isnt much better. The Countess fell silent, lifting her skirts as she stepped over to the other side of her desk. The tavern wench followed after her, making a show of helping the young noblewoman settle into her office. Ill get around to that eventually, Countess Beaumont said. But, first, we need to deal with this Merchant problem. Just get rid of the greedy bastard, Reed said. My lady can bring in a new Merchant from the city. The other way around, another woodsman said. Gotta get the new guy working before you feed the old one to the bears. Everyonell starve otherwise. If only it were so simple, the Countess sighed. It aint? It isnt. Ideally, Id like to license as many Merchants to operate in my territory as possible, but this is going to turn into a battle against the Guilds before I can accomplish that. Olin snorted at the blank expressions of Reeds gang. Those country bumpkins truly had no idea how the world worked beyond their insignificant towns out in the middle of nowhere. What will the Guilds do if you request more Merchants? Liam asked. The Guilds look out for themselves first and foremost, Countess Beaumont answered. They always try to get away with as much as they can, even if it brings suffering to the people. Old Bridges has already figured out where the lines of tolerance lie and the Merchant Guild no doubt knows this as well. Any new Merchants that we bring in will be instructed to fix prices at the existing rates or face expulsion from the Guild. But youre the lord of the land, yeah? Reed said, Just make it illegal to sell stuff for insane prices. Forceful measures like the one you suggested invite retaliation to ever-increasing degrees. If I implement and attempt to enforce price controls, the Guilds will have their members cease operations in Beaumont County. Old Bridges can easily afford to stop working for a month; by the end of that same month, the majority of my subjects will have starved to death. are they that powerful? Dont seem like it to me whenever we deal with em. Thats because you have nothing substantial to attack, the Countess said. Nobles, on the other hand, have been entrusted with the stewardship of their fiefs. I will need to go to the city and negotiate my way through this mess. Hopefully, I can put together a compelling proposal once Ive reviewed the mining villages. And just how long would that take? Olin had no intention of being stuck beyond the fringes of civilisation until spring. His influence in the syndicate would surely be whittled down to nothing by the time he returned to the capital. Does that mean youre going to be in this village for a while? Liam asked. Not more than a week, Countess Beaumont answered, but yes. After that, well move on to the next mining village. In that case, Liam said, Olin and I have a few things to check on nearby while you do your thing here. But The young noblewoman clearly didnt like the idea that the youth would be apart from her. Olin, on the other hand, couldnt be happier about the unexpected opportunity to free Liam from the Countess influence. Well leave most of the men with you for security, Liam said. Id like to borrow Reed and a handful of his woodsmen, if my lady doesnt mind. O-Of coursewill you be away for long? Well be in and out. Things might go faster than expected so its possible well be done before you are here. Countess Beaumont let out a wistful sigh. Alright. Please stay safe, Liam. Further words seemed to hang on the young noblewomans lips, but she fell silent while glancing at the men loitering nearby. Liam wasted no time gathering his things and getting ready for the road. They were on their way out of the mining village less than fifteen minutes later. I figured we could use the stop here as a chance to check the mines under your control, Liam said. There should be one just northwest of here, right? Yeah, about twenty kilometres if we follow the treeline, Olin replied. The next one after that is ten kilometres further, near the bottom of the valley. With this group, we shouldnt have any problems making the hike by evening. Great, Liam said. By the way, does the Countess know whats in those mines? No, Olin shook his head. House Beaumonts been in debt to us for years. When we were ordered to secure some mines by your superiors, we convinced the late Count to lease us a handful of abandoned mines to help service his debts. If the Countess knows anything about us running those mines, thats all she probably sees on paper. I see. Not long after leaving the mining village, the old road they were following narrowed into a footpath that wound its way along the mountainside. After an hour of travel, they had crossed so many washed-out gullies and rockfalls that any regular person would have long lost their way. I dont get it, Reed said. If the Eight Fingers have a mine here, then how do we transport the ore? This paths no good for any wagon and I didnt see any mules back at the village. Does the smuggling division have some hidden route? Youve never been to these mines before? Liam asked. Nope, Reed answered. Furthest Ive been is Beaumont Town. Hell, I didnt even know we had mines out here. Not many did, even within the Eight Fingers. As head of procurement, Olin was in charge of running the mines and he was pretty sure that only half of the division heads knew what was going on. As a whole, his divisions activities were so obscure and far away from the cities that hardly anyone gave a thought as to what was going on. That hadnt always been the case, however. Before Lady Albedo ordered the Eight Fingers to transition to legitimate business operations, the Procurement Division was far more aggressive in its activities. Their work included larceny, the liquidation of outstanding debtors, and the day-to-day operations that kept the syndicate supplied. Due to the nature of their activities, they often worked closely with the Security Division, but the time since the obliteration of the Six Arms had seen the Security Division become a bare shadow of its former self. Not that they needed the Six Arms anymore. They had monsters from the Sorcerous Kingdom at their disposal to deal with any direct threats to the syndicate. The rest of the Security Division had been purposely scattered across Re-Estize and relegated to minor jobs that required a Human touch. One wouldnt be wrong to say that they would never rise to power ever again C it was to the point where the syndicate leadership didnt even bother looking for a new head of security. The valley below them had already fallen under the shadow of the mountains by the time they arrived at their destination. Nestled in a shallow bowl hidden from distant observation, the mine was formerly an exposed vein of ore that prospectors had discovered over a century previous. In the generations that followed, miners had left an ugly scar in their pursuit of valuable minerals until it was no longer worth the cost to follow the mother lode into the mountain. Now, all that was left were the terraces carved out of the mountainside and a few shallow shafts where the last few attempts at extracting ore were made. The remains of a busy work camp stood a few hundred metres away from the mine itself; the cold mountain weather preserved much of it surprisingly well despite many decades of being abandoned. I think I see a light coming from inside that shaft there, Reed said. Wheres the camp at? There is no camp, Olin told the woodsman. Eh? How does that work? Olin didnt respond. They would see for themselves soon enough. Normally, even the smallest mining operation had a substantial camp. Living space was only one part of it. Being so isolated, they needed storage for an entire mountain winters worth of supplies and all of the relevant industries to support them on site. Now that they were working with the Sorcerous Kingdom, however, none of that was necessary. He called out a passphrase as they approached the entrance to the mine. Several minutes later, a man holding a lantern walked out to meet them. Olin, the man said, what brings you out here? We have a guest from the Sorcerous Kingdom, Olin said as he gestured to Liam. Hes here towhat are you here to do, exactly, Liam? A few things, Liam replied. Is there a place where we can talk inside? Sure is, the man said, seeming somewhat proud for some reason. Follow me. Names Dwayne, by the way. The mine overseer. Nice to meet you, Dwayne. Liam followed Dwayne into the mineshaft. Olin took one last look at the surroundings before going in himself. Do we need sentries? Reed asked. No, Olin snorted. Id be more worried about finding a comfortable place to sleep if I were you. That wont be a concern, Dwayne told them. This aint no regular mine. Our industrious little friends made me a comfy place to live in. Those things are working on my coin, Olin said. I hope you didnt waste too much time with this side project of yours. Dont you worry, boss, Dwayne chuckled. It didnt take much. The last traces of the evening light vanished no more than two dozen paces from the mineshafts entrance. Torches had been placed every twenty or so metres, but that barely gave them enough light to see the path ahead. Dwaynes lantern bobbed up and down as he casually made his way deeper into the cramped passageway until they reached a junction between three much wider tunnels. This is as far as the old miners got, Dwayne said as he gestured around them with his lantern. Everything from here on in is all us. Even with the poor lighting, no one could mistake the distinct difference between the shaft leading to the entrance and the ones past the junction. The amount of space afforded by the new excavation would have been considered a colossal waste of energy by Human miners, but it wasnt an issue for the new miners they had leased from the Sorcerous Kingdom. In addition, the spacious passages were reinforced by timbers that had been cut to an eerily ubiquitous standard. Whered you like to start, ermLiam? The place that you mentioned before is fine, Liam replied. Everyone can drop off their stuff and lay out their bedrolls while were there. Sure thing, Dwayne said. The mine overseer led them into a passage straight ahead of them, which brought them up a shallow incline as they went deeper into the mountain. Roughly a hundred metres from the junction, they arrived at a warehouse-like chamber where numerous freight wagons were parked. What the hell is all this? Reed asked. The wagons here get loaded up with ore and shipped out, Dwayne answered. Shipped out where? Uhits hard to explain. Or maybe hard to believe? When were ready to move our inventories, a hole opens up in the air and our loaded wagons are rolled through to places unknown. Have there been any problems with transportation? Liam asked. Not that I can recall, Dwayne answered. Of course, I just stay out of the way while everyone does their thing. The fellows that show up seem to know what theyre doing. Then are there any improvements youd like to see made? Hmma kitchen, maybe? A cute girl to come with it would be nice, too. Olin glanced at Liam several times as the overseer rambled on. The man wasnt exactly making the best of impressions with his selfish requests. Their party made its way between the rows of wagons, crossing the chamber to reach the overseers office. Dwayne had certainly wasted no effort in making the place as comfortable as possible, though Olin couldnt imagine where he had gotten some of his furnishings. All that the man had brought with him when they took control of the mines was whatever was in the pack he carried. What do ya think? Dwayne grinned as he swept his hand toward his living space, Not bad, eh? How in the world did you get your hands on all of this? Olin frowned, No ones supposed to know what were up to here. It was pretty miserable at first, I admit, Dwayne said. I had to make a shack out of the scraps of the old camp and sleeping on the mountainside was damn miserable. A man can only bear that for a few days before he starts trying to figure out how to make things more livable. Once I got used to directing the new labour, one thing just led to another. Storing inventories outside in the wet is no good, so dug out some underground warehouses and carved out this office on the side. That doesnt explain all of these comforts that youve furnished your office with, Olin said. Im gettin there, boss, Dwayne replied. Anyways, the Sorcerous Kingdom always sends a Merchant to purchase what we dig up. A fuzzy little Beastman about as tall as a Goblin Theyre called Quagoa, Liam said. Their race lives underground and they have a good sense for minerals. Thats probably why they sent a Quagoa Merchant to deal with you. That so? Guy was all business so I didnt get to learn much about him. Not that a Merchant would admit to having an advantage like that. Lets see, where was Ioh, even with things going as smoothly as they were, a mines still a mine in the end. We had tools to replace and shafts to support. Fortunately, that Merchant was more than happy to sell me everything that I needed. They even installed a pump to keep things from flooding. Eventually, I got around to asking about all this furniture and other stuff that you see here. He sold it all for cheap C something about them being second-hand goods that were being liquidated. The boss said were supposed to be doing legit things now, so Im runnin things here all legit. Olin scanned the contents of the overseers office. If anything was second-hand, he couldnt tell. Upon seeing the simple, yet undeniably high-quality pieces, his initial thought was that Dwayne had embezzled funds from the mines operations to purchase some luxuries for himself. It would have hardly been the first time something like that had happened in the Eight Fingers: in fact, it was pretty much expected. By the way, boss, Dwayne said, since the mines doing so well, I was thinking about expanding operations. Expanding? Olins gaze returned to the overseer, How? I can only direct so many labourers, the overseer said. The way I see it, all these untapped veins are ours for the taking. We could bring in some foremen and their families; get a real community going out here. Also, the girl that IC Ill think about it, Olin said. Right now, were here to see how we can help Liam. He made a mental note to have Dwayne replaced. The man had clearly forgotten what his place in the grand scheme of things was. Furthermore, he was making inroads with people on the Sorcerous Kingdoms side. Alright then, Dwayne said, there something I can do for you, Liam? Id like to have a tour of your operations, Liam said, but, first, I have something for Reed and his men to do. You do? Reed said. Yeah, hold on. Liam popped open a scrollcase fastened to his bandolier and produced a single vellum scroll. The scroll disappeared in a flash of azure flame and Liam raised a hand to his ear. A minute later, a black hole opened in the air in front of him. What in the Hush! Olin snapped at Reed. Olin clenched his fists in an attempt to still his trembling and did his best not to swallow. The last time he had seen such a portal, one of the Sorcerer Kings terrifying subordinates had dragged him back through it for their so-called baptism. They couldnt afford to anger whatever came through except what came through was a youth around Liams age. Then, a chorus of frightened cries sounded as an Elder Lich and two Death Knights emerged from the pitch-black darkness behind him. Hey, Raul, Liam waved a hand. Hey, Liam, the youth raised a hand. I thought we were supposed to do this yesterday. We got caught in the rain on the way here. I guess you know whats going on? Yeah, Raul said. They said you needed someone to thin out the monsters around here. This should be enough, right? Raul gestured over his shoulder with his thumb at the three Undead creatures. Liam shrugged. Thats something youll have to figure out, Liam said. Someone got attacked by a Manticore on the way here, so theres at least that. The scouts I brought with me should know more. Alright, Raul said. Where are these scouts? They just ran screaming, Liam said. Good luck out there. Before the Storm: Act 8, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 For someone whos supposed to be my vassal, you seem far too interested in Albedo. I would be a fool to miss this opportunity, my lady, Ludmila replied. It isnt every day that one can witness a polearm user so skilled. Lady Shalltear snorted. Skilled, huhrather than her skills, I would say the main thing that she has is her Skills. Theyre not something you can steal. Even knowing that something is possible is valuable in itself, Ludmila replied. In the time since E-Rantel was annexed, her experiences made it abundantly apparent that the world had an unfathomable depth that completely escaped the largely mundane views of Re-Estize and Baharuth. Ludmila had been blessed with a liege who had helped her to escape the conceptual cage that she had been raised in, yet she knew that her journey to understand the world had barely begun. The greatest obstacles on that journey were, similarly to her own upbringing, the myriad conceptual frameworks in which the people of the world viewed reality. Everyone had lines drawn between possible and impossible; fact and fiction. The power of a race, how advanced a society was, and what one had been exposed to all factored into their capacity to analyse what they perceived and enact their will upon the world. Mah, its as I always say, isnt it? The desire to learn and improve is a laudable thing. Our tournament here is meant to similarly encourage everyones growth. Ludmila shifted slightly in her seat as the Sorcerer Kings deep, regal voice rolled over her. She had been in his presence for much of her visit to Nazarick, but she still had a hard time quelling the turmoil he stirred within her. At least she could maintain her outward composure so long as he didnt suddenly pop up in front of her as he occasionally did. If its about that, Lady Shalltear said, then you should learn from me. I use a polearm as well, yes? I am, my lady, Ludmila replied. But I am not limited to learning from one source, am I? Lady Shalltear sniffed and made a show of scanning the arenas stands. If Ludmila was to be perfectly honest, Lady Albedos combat style was far more relevant to Ludmilas than Lady Shalltears. The Prime Minister mainly wielded her weapon with both hands. Lady Shalltear, on the other hand, wielded her shortened lance with one hand while keeping her offhand free to cast magic. It was a strange contrast to how Clerics usually fought, which was to hold a shield while using their free hand to either wield a weapon or cast magic. While the school of combat passed down to Ludmila by her parents did include one-handed spear use C usually together with a shield C her position as a Captain saw her using her weapon with both hands. She did pick up things here and there from her liege, but it wouldnt be accurate to say that Lady Albedo didnt offer much more. That being said, it was still a monumental challenge trying to make sense of what both were doing. Neither of them exhibited the logic of veteran combatants. As both were immortal beings, this was especially puzzling. Nothing they did suggested that they were incorporating the wealth of combat experience that they should have possessed. Instead, it seemed to mostly be a combination of sheer, overwhelming physical ability and some effort to puzzle out how to fight on their own. Ludmila could only assume that they were both so powerful that their opponents had no chance of prevailing in personal combat no matter what they did. As a result, Ludmila couldnt gain any insights as to the nuances of combat between powerful melee combatants. Lady Shalltear told her that all Lady Albedo had to offer was her Skills, but that was literally the only thing of value that Ludmila could draw from both Lady Albedo and Lady Shalltear in the tournament matches. The noise of the denizens in the stands grew louder as the arena filled for the evening match. It was a fight of particular interest to Ludmila as it would showcase a battle between a warrior and a magic caster. This was a rare contest in reality due to how armies and even small parties organised themselves: no Commander in their right mind would expose their casters to close-quarters scenarios if it could be helped. The only time melee combatants tended to get within range of an opposing forces caster line was after a surprise breakthrough where said casters were already depleted or caught unprepared. What I still do not understand is the prevalence of Skills over Martial Arts in these matches, Ludmila said. Are they so vastly superior that no one here uses Martial Arts at all? I dont see anything wrong with relying on Skills, Lady Shalltear said. It isnt as if anyone can defeat our warriors in combat just because they dont have Martial Arts. Ludmila wasnt sure if that was the case. The reuse of Weapon Skills was limited by a timer. In exchange, many came at low to no cost to execute relative to spells. Skills with short timers tended to have no mana cost, but only had a strength comparable to basic Martial Arts. As Weapon Skills got stronger, their timers became longer and some had a substantial mana cost attached. Given how long it took to regenerate mana, she suspected that Weapon Skills became a liability in protracted conflicts. Martial Arts, on the other hand, were only limited by the endurance and focus of the user. It was a sizable exertion for novices, but less of a problem for more powerful individuals. Additionally, if one used a magic item that nullified fatigue C or they didnt get tired in the first place C a proficient Martial Arts user with exceptional mental fortitude could probably keep going indefinitely. Also, Martial Arts seemed to be able to combo far earlier than Skills. When fighting opponents around Nazarick near her Level, she hadnt seen any demonstrate the same sort of explosive technique that Lord Cocytus was capable of. By comparison, Martial Arts users could start combining techniques as early as Silver Rank. This felt like an undeniable advantage over Weapon Skills, as the realities of combat tended to favour killing ones opponent quickly rather than standing around waiting for timers on Skills. Stillness fell over the crowd as the lighting dimmed and Lady Aura appeared under a trio of spotlights. The Dark Elf Ranger raised her hands with a wide grin. Welcome, welcome, one and all to tonights main event! And, boy, do we have a treat for you! In the blue corner, measuring in at one hundred five centimetres and twenty kilograms, we have the Disciple of Disaster, Mare Bello Fiore! The stands erupted into cheers, emanating mostly from the denizens of the Sixth Floor and a gaggle of the Royal Households Maids, Miss Alpha included. On the arena floor, Lord Mare recoiled from the sound, timidly shrinking in on himself as he nervously clutched his staff. In the black corner, measuring in at one hundred seventy centimetres and four thousand, eight hundrC GRAAAAHHH!!! An unearthly roar drowned out Lady Auras voice as Lady Albedo charged Lord Mares position. Lord Mare let out a startled cry and fled, his feet pattering over the sand as he tried to escape his opponent. Cheating! The Guardian Overseer jumped the gun! Be brave, Lord Mare! Neither contestant appeared to heed the calls from the crowd. Ludmila frowned as Lady Albedos pursuit took far longer than expected. She has flown much faster than this in previous matches, Ludmila half said to herself. What is going on? It should be that, shouldnt it? Lady Shalltear said, Albedo is a Demon who delights in tormenting the weak. Not that Mare is particularly weak, but his reaction practically begs for you to tease him. So it is atactic? Was Lord Mare purposely exploiting an inescapable part of Lady Albedos demonic nature? What did Lord Mare intend to do with the time that he bought? It was impossible to read the Dark Elf Druid through the look of sheer panic on his face. Glasir was being taught how to fight by Lady Aura and Lord Mare, however, so her best guess was that Lord Mare was silently casting enchantments on himself to maximise his fighting potential after the surprise attack. Auh! A vicious swing from Lady Albedos bardiche caught Lord Mare in the waist. Ludmila winced as he flew into the wall of the arena, throwing up a cloud of dust upon impact. She wasnt alone in her reaction. Across the stands, many of Nazaricks denizens were standing in their seats, exclaiming their dismay or looking on with worried expressions. Several moments later, the patter of panicked feet resumed. Lord Mare emerged from the cloud of dust, continuing his tearful flight around the arena. Lady Albedo floated after him menacingly. I wouldnt exactly call it a tactic, Lady Shalltear said. Its just how he is, isnt he? Ludmila sighed. She knew Lord Mare displayed a timid nature most of the time, but it was disappointing nonetheless. I know he is still a child, she said, but boys should possess a bit more fortitude. Should he? Lady Shalltear tilted her head, Mare is the way that he is because its the way hes supposed to be. Her frown deepened at Lady Shalltears highly problematic statement. Did she expect Lord Mare to remain a child forever? The ignorant might assume that she was speaking from the standpoint of an Undead being, but even the Undead were capable of change. The Sorcerer King often expressed a desire for his subjects to learn and grow. Despite this, those same subjects seemed to want the exact opposite. They were satisfied with the way things were and pursued ideals that were similarly unchanging. His Majestys forbearance on the matter of his subjects rebellious attitude wasnt something Ludmila could manage. Perhaps it was merely the patience expected out of an immortal. Auh! Once again, Lord Mare was smashed into the arena wall. When he emerged from the cloud of dust this time, however, an ominous sound accompanied his persecuted cries. Ufufufufuufufufufu! What is that noise? Ludmila asked. Its Albedo, Lady Shalltear answered. The dreadful sound served to spur Lord Mare onward in his ever more frantic flight. Eventually, he ran right out of the arena, his tearful cries echoing down the same tunnel he had entered through. Lady Aura hopped down from her platform with a somewhat disgusted look. Winner, Albedo! The applause that followed was polite, at best. Ludmila stared down at the open binder on her lap, where the fresh page intended for any useful notes on the fight remained untouched. What was the point of that? She muttered. Asserting her position as first wife, I believe, Lady Shalltears silvery voice took on a sour note. Ludmila couldnt understand it. She knew that Lady Shalltear and Lady Albedo were contending for a place at the Sorcerer Kings side as his principal consort, but what did Lord Mare have to do with that? She turned her gaze upon the black-armoured figure standing smugly triumphant in the middle of the arena. On a whim, she measured how in line the Prime Minister was with the Sorcerer Kings will. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. As I thought Naturally, no one could be perfectly in line with the will of another, but Lady Albedo was clearly out of any reasonable bounds. Ludmila turned to address the Sorcerer King. Your Majesty, she said, is this truly alright? Hm? Well, I suppose it didnt make for a very good match If I may presume to say so, Ludmila said, I do not think it is beneficial for Lord Mares development if his hard work is suppressed by people terrorising him. Ah, thats what you meant, the Sorcerer King crossed his arms, then let out a sigh. I admit that Im not particularly fond of it. Still, when one becomes a working member of society, one has to deal with far more complicated forms of suppression, no? Ludmila stared at the hem of the Sorcerer Kings robe, her mind working to grasp the purpose behind the god of justices unexpected question. Realistically speaking, Your Majesty, she said carefully, I cannot recall any record of a perfectly just society. Even in the legends where Bards are free to stretch the truth in fantastical ways, no one ever claims that this can ever be achieved. However, that does not mean one should accept injustice if they have the means to help put it to an end. Yet what is injustice? The Sorcerer King asked, In the past few years alone, I have come across countless people who will assert one version of justice or another. What is fair and unfair; moral and immoral. Quite frankly, some of them have left me at a loss for words. It is something that I have been wrestling with, as well, Ludmila answered. As Your Majesty says, everyone has their own version of justice and the differences become extreme when comparing certain races. Justice according to deer means that the wolves will starve, after all. So you mean to say that reconciling different versions of justice is practically impossible? That a country that counts multiple races as its citizens is similarly a futile venture? If that was the casC Ueeeehhhh! A distressed cry rose from behind the Sorcerer King, followed by the familiar pattering of a childs feet. Lord Ainz! Miss Albedo was so scary! Lord Mare ran right into His Majesty, burying himself in his black robes with a pomf. Lady Aura came behind him with a cross look on her face. Mare! She said as she grabbed her brother by the collar and yanked him away, Youre being rude to Lord Ainz! Uuuu The Sorcerer King placed a hand on Lord Mares head. Now, now, this was supposed to be an exercise, wasnt it? Was this Mares plan all along? Lady Shalltear mused. I wonder what Albedo would say if she saw this Lady Shalltear, Ludmila said, why is it that Lady Albedo never comes up to speak to the Sorcerer King after her matches? A self-imposed restriction, perhaps? Her liege replied, She spends every free moment training for her matches these days. After begging for all those items from Lord Ainz, she can hardly afford to lose. I suspect that shes going to request something outrageous if she sweeps the tournament. Ludmila wasnt sure about Lady Albedo not being able to afford to lose, but she had won all of her matches in the tournament thus far. Supposedly, the secret to her success was the fact that she had borrowed various items from the Sorcerer King, which she used to directly counter each of her opponents. Despite becoming aware of her preparations, all of the contestants who faced her stubbornly refused to make similar adjustments to their equipment. Are you not worried about your match with her tomorrow, my lady? Not particularly Lady Shalltear was no exception to the odd behaviour of the Sorcerer Kings vassals. The fact that she constantly strove to improve as both Ludmilas liege and the Minister of Transportation made it all the more confusing. On the other side of His Majesty, the twins energetic chatting petered out. Ludmila took the opportunity to remind them of their schedule. Lady Aura, Ludmila said, Lord Mare. I believe we have some studies to conduct in the Library. Right-o. Un. Ah, look at the time, Lady Shalltear said. I need to go and do my rounds. Ludmila, Ill see you later tonight? Yes, my lady. A few days after arriving at the Great Tomb of Nazarick, Ludmila had established a fairly consistent schedule. She helped test security with Lady Omega in the morning up until the midday tournament match. After that, she studied in the Great Library of Ashurbanipal until late at night, with the evening tournament match acting as a break in her session. At some point, she started feeling sorry for avoiding Lady Shalltear C she was presumably visiting with her, after all C and set aside some time late at night to spend together with her on her Floors. Occasionally, she would visit one part of Nazarick or the other if she felt it necessary, but she didnt like imposing on others while they were seeing to their duties. Ludmila smiled and waved as Lady Shalltear bid the Sorcerer King a good evening and left the pavilion. His Majesty looked between Ludmila and the Dark Elf twins. Studies? The Sorcerer King said. Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila said. We spend a few hours in the Great Library of Ashurbanipal investigating a certain selection of tomes. A certain selection, you saywould you mind if I take a look at what youre studying? We are at Your Majestys service. Lady Aura and Lord Mare flanked the Sorcerer King as they left the arena. Ludmila fell into step behind them, pondering His Majestys behaviour. Simply put, he acted in an excessively polite manner, often to the point of appearing deferential. Of course, she understood that everyone behaved according to their setting, but it seemed strange that the Sorcerer King would switch from one set of formal behaviours to another C especially when the latter was in what should have been the most casual environment. If anything, the most relaxed His Majesty had been in her recollection was not in the heart of his domain, but when they were out in the Katze Plains. Come to think of it, that wasnt the first time His Majesty struck out on his own He had gone on independent outings to the Baharuth Empire and the Azerlisia Mountains. Plus, he had spoken fondly of his adventuring days with his comrades at some unknown point in the past. Her Ability tended to show him to be at odds with himself when he acted as a sovereign, as well. A god-king whose heart lay in adventures to far-flung lands? It wasnt that ridiculous when she thought about it. There was an abundance of accounts where great leaders preferred the path of conquest over home rule and House Zahradniks founder had notoriously stuck to his Adventurer roots, leaving the routines of rulership to his subordinates. Ludmilas eyes traced over the dark folds of the Sorcerer Kings luxurious robes. Was His Majesty happy with the way things were now? She couldnt bear the thought of him being truly miserable. Rather than heading straight to the library, they stopped by the tournaments festival grounds to pick up some food. To avoid being swarmed by his subjects, the Sorcerer King had Lady Aura and Lord Mare line up for their preferred dishes while His Majesty waited out of sight on the other side of a nearby grove. The Sorcerer King cleared his throat. Now, where were we Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila said. I do not believe that the difficulties encountered when trying to reconcile the fundamental differences between races mean that any attempt to do so is a futile venture. We have present-day examples of multiracial countries in the form of the Argland Confederation and the City State Alliance. Im particularly interested in how things work in the City State Alliance. Why is that? The Sorcerer King asked. Because Argland is a relatively young country, Ludmila answered. It came into being after the Demon Gods alongside most other countries in the region. Based on my knowledge of history, young countries always have some sort of lynchpin that holds them together. In the case of Argland, a group of Dragon Lords hold permanent seats on the countrys ruling council. Unity is likely maintained through their martial strength, though I do not know how invasive the application of that strength is in the everyday lives of the citizens. So you draw parallels between Argland and the Sorcerous Kingdom in that sense, the Sorcerer King said. But is it truly something to take issue with? Lady Corelyn would call it a problem of efficiency and resilience, Ludmila said. It only gets worse the more we depend on it. Martial strength can serve as an answer to many challenges, but it is not necessarily the best answer. In many cases, it can lead to issues. Additionally, the loss of that strength leading to the downfall of a society is not an uncommon tale. Have you become aware of a foreign power that might bring about that downfall? It would be foolish to assume ourselves unassailable, but no, Ludmila replied. In the case of the current Sorcerous Kingdom, it is a matter of projection. My experiences so far have made it abundantly clear that we have the power to strike down any specific target, but, like any nation, we are subject to the same realities when it comes to law enforcement and maintaining general security. Even more pressing is our ever-growing deficit when it comes to qualified public servants. The latter problem wasnt one that could be easily solved. From the outset, the Duchy of E-Rantel had lost over half of its resident Nobles, the citys administrative staff was completely gone, and it was practically impossible to attract talent from abroad. With their sudden expansion into the Abelion Wilderness, they were starting to cannibalise their already limited resources. While the Elder Liches could handle accounting, recordkeeping, and other menial office tasks, attempts to put them in leadership roles had ultimately proven them unsuitable. Never mind running a fief, they couldnt even fill in as a village magistrate unless one wanted the villagers to be managed like a small Undead army. The Sorcerous Kingdom needed to raise a new generation of administrators, but it was growing far faster than the existing establishments ability to provide. Quite frankly, the institutions required to match the pace of the Sorcerous Kingdoms growth were still in the nascent stages of development. What does the City State Alliance have to offer that Argland doesnt? The Sorcerer King asked. History, Ludmila answered. The members of the City State Alliance are the remnants of a country that was destroyed by the Demon Gods. Despite this, its citizens largely still identify as the people of Karnassus. In other words, any significant martial might that Karnassus possessed was lost two hundred years ago, yet their society avoided devolving into the tribal anarchy that cynical thinkers would expect it to. I see, the Sorcerer King stroked his majestic chin, so you seek an answer to the Sorcerous Kingdoms current challenges in Karnassus. I already know what the answer is, Your Majesty, Ludmila replied. It is the specifics of that answer that Im interested in. And what is that answer? Culture. The protocol through which the realities of a society can be translated according to an individuals nature. Over countless centuries, the old country of Karnassus devised a way for all of its member species to become part of the same societal fabric despite their fundamental differences. The culture of Karnassus was so resilient that it survived the Demon Gods rampage and did not require overwhelming martial might to maintain in the aftermath. When you put it that way, the Sorcerer King said. It is far more complicated than most people would think. Yes, Your Majesty, Ludmila nodded. What makes it even more impressive is that the City State Alliance is politically unstable. It is a society without a single country presiding over it, yet it perseveres even as the remnants of Karnassus vie for political and economic dominance over their peers. That does sound odd. Do you know why this is? According to Countess Wagner and Baroness Gagnier, it is the same thing that keeps the country from reforming. Every city-state in the City State Alliance claims to be the true successor of Karnassus. so their national spirit is so strong that its sabotaging any unification efforts? It may be as Your Majesty says, or perhaps it is not strong enough. Without a more thorough investigation, I cannot rightfully claim to know what the problem is. Whatever it may be, the result is that the City State Alliance has been in the midst of a succession conflict for well over a century. A rather quiet one, dont you think? We hardly get any reports that even suggest conflict in Karnassus. They say that the balance of power is such that competition between city-states stays mostly non-violent, Ludmila said. Loose standings are determined by prestige, wealth, political clout, and so on. Since no one can force the issue, things remain at a permanent impasse despite the ebb and flow of these softer factors. And you wish to emulate thisculture? Ludmila shook her head. No Your Majesty, she said, I merely wish to study itthough emulation in some form may have some merit. How so? In time, Ludmila said, I fear that the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony may settle into a stagnant state due to the unprecedented security that we offer its members. Countries that have nothing better to do than turn their gaze inward have the unfortunate tendency to fall into decadence and decay. We believe that this seeming inevitability can be mitigated by encouraging healthy competition. Hoh, an intriguing proposition, the Sorcerer King crossed his arms, gesturing loosely with his right hand. Ive come up with similar proposals C albeit on a smaller scale C but my Prime Minister keeps shooting them down. Based on what I have seen of her work, Ludmila said, she places an almost singular emphasis on efficiency. The only cultural events that have been proposed by the Royal Court do not celebrate the country and its people, but focus on glorifying its sovereign. The Sorcerer King pointed a long, alabaster finger at her. Exactly that! He said, I instructed them to come up with some cultural events and it became an endless march of Sorcerer King days. National holidays should be more national, dont you think? At this rate, I fear that our country may become deficient in various ways. What does Your Majesty desire? Eh? Ahhmm, things were much smaller scale back then, but something along the lines of a sports festival? No, considering how things are now, maybe local teams? Something like that. I am afraid that this concept is not familiar to me, Ludmila said. The things that come to mind are joint training sessions conducted by the military or perhaps the arena system in the Baharuth Empire. Perhaps they share the same roots. Im sure that creating something palpable for the citizens can help create a sense of local identity. This isnt an order, mind you, simply something I thought might be related to what you were talking about. Understood, Your Majesty, Ludmila lowered her head. I shall endeavour to keep your wishes in mind. Before the Storm: Act 8, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Well, that was unexpectedly fruitful As twilight fell over the Sixth Floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, Ainz Ooal Gown, Supreme Overlord of said Tomb and sovereign of the Sorcerous Kingdom settled on a log in a bush outside of the arena. Standing a few steps away was Baroness Ludmila Zahradnik, who up until recently had been slowly crushing him under the weight of topics that mere salarymen like himself couldnt hope to understand. All he could do was listen and ask questions, hoping he could steer the discussion away from eventually being made to offer a glimpse of the unfathomable wisdom that everyone somehow still thought he possessed. Fortunately, his patience paid off and they drifted to a subject that he felt he could provide input on. It was one that had turned into something of a brick wall for him. Discussion on cultural events for the Sorcerous Kingdom resulted in one of two things: the NPCs would come up with something that had the singular purpose of exalting him and force every citizen in the Sorcerous Kingdom to participate, or his C albeit anonymous C suggestions would be marked as exceeding the threshold of inferior and the NPCs would unknowingly unleash all manner of scathing criticisms directly to his face. Though he bore through it all behind the shelter of his well-practised regal bearing, it wasnt the best thing for his self-confidence. That being said, his interest was rekindled when the Baroness broached the topic. I even made improvements to the suggestion, like leaving out the gym uniforms part. The natives wouldnt know what they were, anyway. Were back! Aura emerged from the trees without so much as a rustle of leaves, bearing a steaming plate of yakisoba. Mare followed in her footsteps, cradling a bowl of curry udon. Ainz sighed internally at the presentation of the tempting cuisine. While it was food from Earth, it wasnt food that normal people ate. Eating cooked food was a luxury that only the wealthy could afford on a regular basis. Indeed, the average labourers salary assumed that one ate nutrient paste three meals a day. Dinner consisting of a steak-flavoured gel pack plus supplement pills cost about 220 Yen. By contrast, the plate of fried noodles that Aura was holding would have handily cost a week of most peoples pay. Suzuki Satoru wasnt counted as one of the impoverished, yet he still thought the price of real food outrageous and opted to save his money for other things. Yakisoba again, hm? Un! Its super addictive like the sign says! Ainz chuckled as the Dark Elf Ranger plopped herself onto the log beside him and started shovelling noodles into her mouth after a hurried itadakimasu! Of course, everything about the tournament festival had been created using materials from Yggdrasil as a reference. They were idyllic scenes from the Earth that existed over a century before Suzuki Satorus time; one raised in his circumstances might consider it all quite fantastical. In a way, it was. He didnt pretend to be in any way knowledgeable about cooking, but he was fairly certain that the in-game recipes werent valid in the context of realistic preparation. There were too few ingredients and those few ingredients had absurd measurements. A stick of butter, a bag of sugar, and a bag of flour to make cookies, for instance. Ainz suspected it would be the case while he was investigating how Yggdrasils equipment crafting mechanisms operated in their New World, yet it still left him scratching his head. To make things worse, the way that the NPCs didnt bat an eyelash at the strangeness of it all would have caused him to question his sanity if he didnt already know that the natives cooked normally. A long slurp sounded to his left, followed by a surprised sound from Mare. Lady Zahradnik reacted instantly, leaning forward to dab at his jacket with a handkerchief. Theres no need to rush your meal, my lord, she said, then frowned at the yellow spots left behind. This one in particular leaves behind some terrible stains. I got curry in my eye, Mare whined. In response, the Baroness retrieved a white towel from the satchel on her hip. Motes of magic washed over Mare as she activated the item. Mare blinked several times before resuming his meal at a distinctly less hurried pace. Youre quite good with children, Ainz noted. I-Is that so? The Baroness replied as she drew a loose lock of chestnut hair over her ear, I suppose I had plenty of experience with them growing up in a small village. Most of my lord fathers subjects had to tend to their work afield. People are more cautious on the frontier, so one doesnt see children helping their parents far from the village like in safer territories until theyre quite a bit older. These two are usually quite independent, Ainz said, but I worry about them nonetheless. One day, I hope I can find some other Dark Elves for them to mingle with. He glanced at the twins to see if they reacted in some way to his statement, but both were entirely focused on their meals. Once they were done, they took the teleportation gate to the Tenth Floor. The curtseying forms of Yuri and Solution shifted into view amidst the familiar scenery of the foyer. Thank you for your hard work, Ainz-sama, Yuri said. Umu, he responded with a regal nod. Are there any urgent notices that I should be made aware of? Not to our knowledge, Yuri replied. Were you expecting something in particular? Ah, no. Just making sure. Ill be in Ashurbanipal if anyone comes looking for me. Oh, by the way, is that fellow lurking in the library? That fellow? Yuri furrowed her brow and adjusted her empty spectacles, Ah, you mean the librarys other guest. No, he retired to his suite with a stack of books after Baroness Zahradniks first visit and hasnt been seen or heard from since. I see. Shall I fetch him for you? No! Ahem, I mean, no. I was merely curious. Theres no reason to bother him if hes so immersed in his studies. As Ainz-sama commands. Thats the biggest worry out of the way The last thing he needed was to get trapped in an awkward discussion with a crazy Wizard. When they reached the Great Library, Librarian J guided them to a study attached to the Hall of Wisdom. It appeared that the Baroness had reserved it for long-term use as there were already piles of materials organised across the long table in the centre of the room. I see youve been quite busy, Ainz said. There is just so much in Ashurbanipal that I despair over how little time I have here, Your Majesty, Lady Zahradnik replied. Mah, it isnt as if youve only been allowed one visit, Ainz told her. Theres plenty of time to learn. What I meant was that I have come across many things that demand my immediate attention, the Baroness said. It has gotten to the point where I am afraid of making mistakes that could have easily been avoided by studying the right materials. do you have any examples of what youre referring to? The Great Library of Ashurbanipal was filled with the combined contributions of Ainz Ooal Gowns members. In addition to ten years of accumulated game items populating the shelves, there were tens of thousands of real books. Most had been added on a whim to simply give the shelves the appearance of having actual reading material, though what every guild member had added tended to line up with their preferences or real-world experience. Baroness Zahradnik walked around the table to pick up a stack of papers on the far end. She frowned slightly as she flipped through the sheets, then picked up a loose page on the table. Rather than citing any specific example, Your Majesty, she said, I struggle to comprehend the whole of it. Though I say that, I understand enough that I cannot help but be compelled to learn more. My effort to comprehend the world conveyed through these tomes is divided into grasping the philosophical foundations of the people presented, their beliefs, and the reality of their circumstances. The tomes I have gathered tell the story of a world more dark and alien than anything I have ever encountered before. What is she reading again? Ainz picked up the nearest book and scanned the silver lettering on its cover. The 100 Landscapes of Shwa He murmured, I believe this is one of Blue Planets contributions. Blue Planet, Your Majesty? One of my comrades from back in the day, the Sorcerer King told her. He was the Druid who designed the Sixth Floor. Hmmit looks like youve picked up many of his additions. He picked up another book, struggling to decipher the English on the cover for a few seconds before giving up. He flipped it open to find pictures of mountains and forests that were allegedly from Earths past. It was probably a foreign photobook his friend had found on the internet somewhere. As was characteristic of Blue Planet, the books he added to the library mostly contained nice scenery. He sometimes spoke at length about some complicated topics, but they didnt make much sense to Suzuki Satoru or anyone else in the guild, for that matter. In that case, the young noblewoman said, I would be delighted if you would be so kind as to dispel some of the confusion that has built up over the past few days. Confusion? Whats so confusing about scenery? I cant guarantee that I can clarify things for you, Ainz said, but what was it that you were having trouble with? Please make yourself comfortable, Your Majesty, the Baroness said as she pulled out a seat for him. I suppose my first question is what races are involved in these records? races? Yes, Your Majesty. While the information does not explicitly name any single race, there are sides to the information that frame things quite differently. Sometimes, it is to the point where the narratives presented are contradictory. They will even try to defame and suppress one another. At the least, theyre the perspectives of several factions that seem to foster irreconcilable views. What was she talking about? Ainzs gaze went to Aura and Mare, who had taken their seats on one side of the table. Whats your take on this? He asked. I think she has the right idea, Ainz-sama, Aura said. The stuff that we went through is all over the place. At first, I didnt think there could be anything so stupid in the Great Library, but Lady Zahradnik said that history is filled with surprisingly stupid people. History, ehin that case, what is this history youve been studying? The Baroness took a seat on her side of the table. She tapped her fingers on the polished tabletop for a few seconds before answering. A history of folly, perhaps. One where the truth was discarded in favour of any number of comforting or convenient fabrications. The problem at the moment is that we do not know what the truth behind all of these historical narratives is. The results should speak for themselves should they not? Ainz asked. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. That is the strangest part of it all, Your Majesty, Baroness Zahradnik answered. Every source appears to agree on a few common things. The earth and water were ruined and the very air choked people to death. Few survived and those who did had no choice but to subsist on what limited resources were left. Beyond that, no one can seem to agree on what happened and few are interested in improving their situation. I guess this is what happens when you read Blue Planets stuff. Well, I guess I can see how Druids and Rangers would be attracted to it. He hadnt given the matter much thought previously, but the Great Library of Ashurbanipal was stuffed full of things that the New Worlds natives would have trouble comprehending. Are you worried that the same thing might happen here? To begin with, Lady Zahradnik replied, I cannot even imagine how this cataclysm was allowed to happen. Never mind the myriad factions pointing the finger of blame in every direction, other countries and different races would have surely declared a war of extermination against this threat to their survival. The civilisation described here was already suffering from devastating conflicts both between member states and domestically for the same reason. Lets just say that the civilisation and race spoken of in these histories was the dominant power, Ainz said. No external enemy would have been able to affect any change to their course. So, even without an external threat driving them to this self-destructive end, they still decided to tread the path of ruin. You may say that, Ainz said, but wasnt the result inevitable? The young noblewoman stared at him for so long that he thought he might have broken something with his question. To the side, Aura and Mare seemed to share in her confusion. I believe that is one of the prevalent narratives of the major factions that weve studied, Lady Zahradnik finally said, but much of that narrative flies in the face of common sense. It does? Additionally, she continued, much of what is written appears to reflect the platform of a demagogue, except it has progressed to a state that is far worse than any rabble-rouser that one might find in a city square. The vast majority of the narrative appears focused on discrediting other factions, fearmongering, and appealing to the base desires of the reader. To make things even stranger, the promise of future technological breakthroughs as solutions to an imminent problem are the main avenue of comfort while behaviours that they cultivated on the way to the problem continue to be promoted. That much should be normal, shouldnt it? Not in my experience, Your Majesty, the Baroness said. A Farmer who foolishly depletes the soil may see a short-term increase in yields by purchasing superior equipment, but the gains are only temporary and their once-fertile fields will transform into wasteland. The true solution is understanding how the land functions and working within its limits. What if magic is used to replenish the soil? Mare asked. Then the magic caster becomes part of the system, Lady Zahradnik answered. That system still has its limits. Speaking of which, the civilisation covered in these histories is quite primitive. Theyre even worse than Re-Estize. There is absolutely no mention of magic, nor is there any indication that the realities of class specialisation have been woven into the fabric of their society. It is as if everyone is Level Zero, so to speak. How do I even respond to that? Of course, there was no magic on Earth; nor were there Levels or Job Classes. There were specialists on Earth, but being one didnt grant any fantastical abilities like they did here. Even a common Farmer could mysteriously produce a larger crop than an Elder Lich directing Skeleton labour. It is the past after all, Ainz said as he let his gaze wander over the books on the table. Nothing stays the same forever and it would be quite pitiful if there was no such thing as progress. Then it must be from some distant pastor perhaps some part of the world that is even more of a backwater than this region. No, that still does not make any sense Why is that? Because there are elemental forces at work in the world that would not allow what is described here to come to pass so easily, the Baroness answered. Doing things like clearing forests would surely invite the wrath of the forests inhabitants. Since these people seem quite weak and primitive, I imagine that someone like the Wise King of the Forest would be an impossible obstacle for them. Ainz briefly imagined Hamsuke squaring up against an MBT from the Arcology Wars. Would she win? Even the weak magic that she used for hunting could be used to charm the tanks crew. A Scorpion Drone couldnt be charmed, but he doubted that its weaponry was sufficient to damage Hamsuke through her deceptively cuddly fur. He shook his head free of wandering thoughts. Wondering how the technology from his former existence would stack up against various things in their New World was a rabbit hole he had wasted far too much time on in the past. If this civilisation is so weak and primitive, Ainz said, how are they relevant to us? It is their behaviour that concerns me, Your Majesty, Lady Zahradnik replied. Throughout the passage of time, knowledge and technology may advance or decline, but the nature of a people is, well, their nature. The coming preeminence of the Sorcerous Kingdom may put us in a position where, much like the civilisation in these histories, no one can stop us should we end up on some unthinkably destructive path. I did mention that this calamity was inevitable, didnt I? If I recall correctly, the world was coming out of an ice age and the civilisation that youre studying rose during more temperate times. As things heated up, the environment became increasingly inhospitable. Yet many of these books claim that it was a preventable tragedy, the young noblewoman swept her hand over the table. Their opponents spend so much time trying to attack what is being claimed and applying all sorts of derogatory labels to them that one can only wonder if there is something to it. Dammit, Blue Planet While he most often came across as someone who pined after the unspoiled views of the distant past, Blue Planets passion for nature landed him in some crazy places. His belief in the many hoaxes propagated during the Twentieth and Twenty-First Centuries often angered his fellow guild members whenever he brought them up. During their Nines Own Goal days, Touch Me had become so infuriated with Blue Planet that he had nearly kicked him from the guild, calling him an insane treehugger, a science denying hippy, and a crackpot conspiracy theorist. Blue Planets views always angered the most educated people in the guild, and for good reason. According to Punitto Moe, those very same hoaxes and conspiracy theories fragmented society, allocating resources, talent, political will, and precious time away from the governments and corporations that were trying to preserve as much of humanity as they could. Billions of people who could have been saved perished as a result and the remainder were subjected to a much lower quality of life. Well, Ainz decided to distance them from the contentious topic, as I mentioned, our present reality is very different from the one youve been studying. We have access to magic, for one thing. Weather can be manipulated and the soil can be revitalised. What of the problems that exist on the other end of the spectrum, Your Majesty? Are there any that youre particularly concerned with? Ainz asked. When it comes to issues we are already dealing with, the young noblewoman answered, overpopulation is the most pressing issue. With the sudden takeover of the Abelion Wilderness last spring, we are running a massive meat deficit. Lady Aura mentioned that we have the means to supply what is required for the time being, but, the sooner the Sorcerous Kingdom secures a conventional supply of sustenance, the better. The problem is that being self-sufficient in this aspect would force us to convert vast swathes of territory into ranges for livestock. Trade is the other avenue we could explore, but that would leave us with a huge trade deficit. Lady Shalltear has told us that for no reason should net flows of gold ever be allowed to go negative. Aura and Mare nodded empathetically at the latter part of Lady Zahradniks summary, which was to be expected. To the NPCs, the Sorcerous Kingdom was first and foremost a source of revenue for the Great Tomb of Nazarick. They were all quite enthusiastic when it came to improving that source of revenue and incensed by the thought that Nazarick might lose gold over it. I take it that you are against repurposing large parts of our territory for the purposes of providing this meat, Ainz said. I am, Your Majesty, the Baroness replied, but, more importantly, the residents of those territories would not appreciate their land being stolen from them. Fair enough, Ainz nodded, but how long will it take us to eliminate this food deficit using other methods? The item used to supplement their food supplies C Dagdas Cauldron C produced a food item when one tossed a Yggdrasil Gold Coin into it. After Cocytus had subjugated the Lizardmen and taken them as vassals, it was used to alleviate the Lizardman Alliances ongoing food shortages. Back then, one coin produced one fish. That fish, in turn, fed one adult Lizardman for one day. Pandoras Actor was quick to point out the potential hazard that the item presented to the guild treasury. Dagdas Cauldron was designed to provide a small group of players with spawnable ingredients for food recipes, not feed real population centres. The Lizardman Alliance Village had several thousand adult members, meaning that they consumed several thousand Yggdrasil Gold Coins per day. By the end of their first year under Nazaricks rule, the Lizardmen had eaten over a million gold coins worth of fish through Dagdas Cauldron. Slowly, but surely, more and more fish farms were coming online to eliminate the Lizardmens dependency on Nazarick, but the idea that a single tribal village could go through so much gold was painful to consider. I really wasnt thinking when I promised Ainzach that the citizens wouldnt be allowed to eat one another The rapid expansion of the Sorcerous Kingdom came with an explosion in its Demihuman population. In less than a year, they had gone from feeding a few thousand Lizardman mouths a day to hundreds of thousands, and then millions. Since he had promised prosperity to those who submitted to his rule, he had little choice but to watch the treasury haemorrhage millions of gold a day. The worst part was that the fact that the Demihuman tribes no longer ate one another meant that their populations only grew. With Nazaricks defences on economy mode, the guild bases income generation was more than sufficient to feed those numbers indefinitely. Making it much worse was to be avoided, however. Demiurges move to cull the vast majority of the Abelion Hills population was taken precisely for that reason. That is a question better asked of my friends, Baroness Zahradnik said. Personally, I am far more concerned about the problems that the Sorcerous Kingdom may create while it attempts to solve its existing problems. What do you mean by that? Take our meat deficit, for instance. While we might decline to clear land for livestock in favour of preserving our territories, the fact of the matter is that someone has to come up with the meat somehow even if we trade for it. Because trade has a disturbing way of blinding all parties to the repercussions of the very activities that they incentivise, what we may consider normal economic activity may result in unintended consequences. As a salaryman who had worked in sales, Ainz had been fairly confident he could hold his own when she broached the topic of trade. Almost immediately, however, she proposed a conundrum that was unknown to him. Let us say that the Sorcerous Kingdom begins generating a trade surplus, the young noblewoman continued. A sizeable portion of that surplus will go toward reducing our meat deficit, but how does that happen in practice? Merchants will facilitate the exchange of commodities so long as the demand the Sorcerous Kingdom creates presents them with the most attractive trade routes. It was a simple enough question. At least two-thirds of Suzuki Satorus work dealt with entertaining or soliciting prospective customers who were in the market for his companys goods. Nothing was more annoying than losing contracts to competitors, but, in the Sorcerous Kingdoms case, they were a huge new market that presented opportunities to everyone who wanted a piece of the proverbial pie. He couldnt see what was wrong with that. That is true, the Baroness said, but consider the fact that the previous supply for this market was everyone eating one another. Our laws have created a previously nonexistent market in a very short timeframe and the supply for it simply does not exist. Feeding one of our citizens means that someone else starves simply because we can pay more. I can see that being an immediate consequence, Ainz nodded, but its a temporary situation, isnt it? Oh, yes, Your Majesty, Baroness Zahradnik smirked, dying tends to reduce ones demand for food to zero. Those people will not just let starvation take them, however. So you mean to say that the mere process of feeding our people will cause strife beyond our borders. But, again, it should be a temporary problem. Industry will inevitably expand to meet the demands of our population. Which is also a source of strife, Lady Zahradnik noted. The expansion of this particular industry means converting land to raise livestock on. Just like in the Sorcerous Kingdom, there is no such thing as uninhabited land C the only people who claim such things are those who consider beings outside of their civilisation as entities who can be trampled without consequence. Countless conflicts will be sparked as people are displaced to create room for livestock. I suppose the most opportunistic of these ventures would see the displaced populations as an additional commodity to sell us. An ideal one, as they have invested nothing into their growth. On that note, we may fuel war economies abroad in a similar fashion. War economies Yes, Your Majesty. The more valuable food becomes, the more lucrative it will be to depopulate villages, towns, and cities, selling their inhabitants as meat. A war between two countries may see both sides selling conquered populations as both a way to finance their operations and clear room for their citizens. Since our citizens do not question Beastmen from the Draconic Kingdom Campaign being fed to them, I can imagine people elsewhere being similarly unquestioning about how their meals are being procured. When she put it that way, the optics were potentially quite bad. He had always considered the image of a prosperous nation to be a positive one, but, the way that they were going, it sounded like war and suffering would become the Sorcerous Kingdoms harbinger. It was far from the friendly presentation that he wanted other Players to see. Aura raised her hand. I have a question, she said. If these outsiders dont care what theyre eating, then why should we? Ainz-samas already laid out the rules, so we should play by them. A valid question, my lady, the young noblewoman admitted. My answer is that the justice of a kingdom is the truest reflection of its character. Through both statement and policy, His Majesty has conveyed the intent to create an exemplar amongst nations. One that stands as a beacon of harmony and prosperity to all who might lay their eyes upon it. Does this continue to be true, Your Majesty? Yes, of course, Ainz replied. Then the first true challenge to Your Majestys will for the Sorcerous Kingdom already stands before us, Lady Zahradnik said. How will this challenge be answered? In what form will the Sorcerer Kings justice be made manifest? The unexpected question froze Ainz in his seat. In truth, it wasnt something that he had ever seriously considered. Most of the time, Nazarick could just power through any problem or avoid being implicated in subversive and damaging activities. Now that they were a very visible country, however, the effects of the countrys existence were all too easy to observe. How could he flub his way to an appropriate answer? Judging by Baroness Zahradniks intense gaze, he didnt think he could escape without providing her with one. Before the Storm: Act 8, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Ainz folded his hands on the table, making a show of giving Baroness Zahradniks query plenty of serious thought. No, it wasnt as if he wasnt giving it serious thought, it was just that nothing came of it no matter how much he tried. Even in his previous existence as Suzuki Satoru, rules favoured the rulers and justice was merely a word. Arguments between Ulbert and Touch Me were about as much exposure as he had to it. Ulbert in particular would go on about the injustice of the world and his fellow guild members grew concerned when his real-world gripes started to blend with his evil online persona. He suspected that the Baroness would be markedly unimpressed by Ulberts views on the matter. Touch Me often pointed out that Ulberts ideas on justice were little more than romantic notions that revolved around ignorant opinions on fairness. The Baroness, on the other hand, sought practical solutions to the societal issues faced by the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ainzs nebulous concept of justice bounced around in his empty skull as nonexistent drops of sweat formed on the equally nonexistent skin of his brow. He was supposed to be the king, yet he felt like his old salaryman self being questioned by a company executive. Unable to come up with anything that might impress the Baroness, he resorted to the default tactic of salesmen since time immemorial: ask leading questions until he identified something to turn to his advantage. His eyes went to Aura and Mare, whose eyes shone with their expectations for his answer. For the benefit of Aura and Mare here, he said, we should walk through how we may come up with a realistic framework through which the Sorcerous Kingdoms justice is upheld. I would hate it if they grow up thinking that such monumental systems are arbitrarily derived. Of course, Your Majesty, the young noblewoman smiled. Yosh. Lady Zahradnik seemed to have a soft spot for children, so Ainz figured she would readily agree. As a result, he had gained an extra layer of defence against her scrutiny. If things went well, he might even be able to learn something useful. To begin with, the Baroness said, what is the root of justice? E-Everything that Ainz-sama says is right. Thats right, Aura nodded. Ainz-sama cant possibly be wrong! Ainz resisted the urge to bury his face in his palm as his plan immediately went awry. Now, now, he said, Ive told you many times before that even I can make mistakes. Zahradnik-dono, why dont you get us started on the right foot? Yes, Your Majesty. The root of justice is nature. A species instincts, behaviour, and place in the environment act as the baseline for what is perceived as positive or negative; what is relatable and what one empathises with. In other words, the foundation of morality is dependent on the nature of a race. Morality, in turn, is foundational to ones sense of justice. Even in the most primitive of tribal societies, there is a sense of right and wrong shared by the entire community. What one should and shouldnt do becomes codified into rudimentary law. As order establishes itself, so does the social contract. This social contract tends to be upheld by the judiciary of a government, whether it be a council or tribal elders or the high court of an empire. And this is why its so difficult for different races to get along, Ainz said. You mentioned the justice of sheep being detrimental to wolves. Indeed, Lady Zahradnik replied. Re-Estize and the Empire provide many examples of how Human justice C I suppose most races would consider it the justice of sheep C deals with other races. Entire institutions are created to remove what are perceived as threats to Human life and economic productivity. Such as the Adventurer Guild, Ainz said. Or the Imperial Army. Baroness Zahradnik nodded. There is a painfully obvious bias in Human countries when it comes to interactions with species other than their own. Re-Estize and the Empire went to war every year, yet they still host each others embassies, trade with one another openly, and even share family ties. Compare that to their mutual reaction to a tribe of Goblins living in the wilderness beyond their borders. As Frontier Nobles, Ainz said, shouldnt your family have existed at the forefront of that thinking? In my experience, the Baroness replied, it tends to be the opposite. People from the heartlands and especially the cities tend to react more poorly to interactions with wilderness tribes. I suppose it is because all of the exciting tales that they hear instil them with certain preconceptions. Yet the wilderness tribes do attack, Ainz noted. Raids along the frontier are not merely tales spun by Bards for entertainment. And those are mostly the result of two forms of justice coming into conflict. House Zahradnik survived for as long as it did not because it prevailed over every tribe it contended with, but because it developed an understanding of tribal justice. Through that understanding, we could prevent most conflicts before they happened. But didnt we just say that different forms of justice make it so that people cant get along? Aura asked. The ghost of a smile touched the young noblewomans lips. Yes, my lady, she answered. At the same time, it is from our relationship with our tribal neighbours that I gained my first hints as to how proper justice might be established in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Through countless interactions over the centuries, a rudimentary sense of shared customs has been established in the area. A moral thread that determines what is acceptable and what the consequences for crossing certain lines are. How did you use it to defend your Area? Mare asked. It informed us as to how we should act to minimise overly violent incidents with the tribes. One wouldnt be wrong to say that we adopted the same code of justice to survive. We were the outsiders when it came to that, after all. I see, Ainz stroked his chin thoughtfully. So by conforming to the overarching culture of the tribes and thus drawing a relation to their sense of justice, it made things easier for your people to function on the frontier. This was one of the basics of adult society. New employees conformed to workplace culture or they would have a difficult time surviving. Now that the Baroness had defined the roots of justice, Ainz could see workplace culture as being similar to tribal justice. There were all sorts of unwritten rules beyond the letter of the law and everyone just went along with the punishments should some unfortunate soul violate one of them. It is hardly a novel concept, Lady Zahradnik said. The problem is that few consider adopting what they might consider alien or primitive. People are more likely to throw around terms like barbarism and savagery than they are to give any serious thought into how and why things work the way that they do. But why do we have to conform to how other people do things? Aura asked, They just have to do what Ainz-sama tells them to and there wont be any problems! Is that an Elfs perspective on the matter, Lady Aura? It should be everyones perspective, Aura replied. People who dont listen to Ainz-sama should be punished. Beside Aura, Mare nodded in agreement. The Baroness placed her hands on the table, staring silently at the books and notes spread out along its length. Justice that does not serve the people tends to result in tragedy, Lady Zahradnik said. The civilisation that we have been studying for the past few days is an example of this. Isis this the type of society Your Majesty desires? There must be hundreds of books in the Great Library covering their history. Absolutely not, Ainzs answer was immediate. If anything, I would prefer that we avoid their situation entirely. That is a relief to hear, the young noblewoman smiled and turned her attention back to Aura and Mare. Now, based on what we have learned of this civilisation, how would you describe the form of their justice? Aura and Mare hmmd for a few moments. Though he had a lot to say as someone who had to exist in the civilisation that they were studying, he refrained from answering the question out of a creeping worry that he might end up sounding like Ulbert on one of his rants. The rulers were strong, Aura said, so the people had to go along with whatever they decided. They controlled pretty much everything, Mare added, then frowned. But I dont understand why thats bad. If Ainz-sama did all that, wouldnt it be good? Maybe its bad because they werent Ainz-sama, Aura ventured. The Baroness glanced at Ainz again. It wasnt his fault that the NPCs were so fanatically loyal to him, but he still felt guilty whenever she received one of their arbitrary answers. How about we consider things from the perspective of the common citizens? Lady Zahradnik said. Ainz-sama can do whatever he wants to me! Mare said as he bounced enthusiastically on his chair. Imaginary sirens blared in Ainzs head. He cleared his nonexistent throat, acting to prevent something from happening. He wasnt sure what would happen, but it surely wouldnt be good in various ways. Zahradnik-dono is asking how the common citizens feel about how society treats them, he said. Whether their basic needs are met, the availability of opportunities, and so on. Mmhit looked like the people who followed the rules got enough food to survive. It didnt sound very tasty though. If they wanted better food, Aura said, they shouldve followed Ainz-sama instead. I cant win. No matter how he twisted and turned, the NPCs seemed to always find ways to express their unwavering loyalty. This time, Suzuki Satorus meagre savings were instantly vaporised as collateral damage. While poorly trained administrators may consider sustenance as a mere quota to be fulfilled, Lady Zahradnik said, its quality can have an outsized effect on the public sentiment and its value is not limited to enjoyment. Consider the Quagoa, for instance. They can consume iron, copper, and other common metals, but what their offspring can become is dependent on what they are fed. Therefore, the availability of quality food weighs far more heavily on a Quagoa populations opinion of their quality of life. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. But the Sorcerous Kingdoms Quagoa mostly eat common metals Umu, Ainz crossed his arms. For the time being, the Sorcerous Kingdom largely depends on imports for ore and metalwork in general C mostly from the Dwarves. I promised prosperity to them when they submitted to my rule, but, as a country, the Sorcerous Kingdom cant realistically provide Adamantite to every Quagoa. Yes, Your Majesty, Lady Zahradnik nodded, as a country, the Sorcerous Kingdom cannot realistically provide Mithril, never mind Adamantite to every Quagoa household. Nor should it. While we call it a social contract, it is more flexible than any formal contract between parties. Within it, amongst other things, are harboured the expectations for security, opportunity, and overall quality of life. In exchange, those who choose to participate in that particular society are expected to observe its laws and customs. People compare one social contract against another C though they likely do not frame it as such C to determine where their best prospects lie. So all we have to do is be better than anyone else? Aura said, Thats easy! The Sorcerous Kingdom is already the best country in the world. Because Ainz-sama is here, added Mare. While we may agree on that, Lady Zahradnik said, others will not. You do bring up a good point, however. Emotional and economic investment in ones current home may heavily skew how one feels about it. Similarly, those factors will influence things like trade and foreign relations for outsiders. Auras expression soured. Foreign relations? I thought we were supposed to be talking about the justice of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Since His Majesty wishes for amicable relations with both members of our hegemony and those beyond our immediate sphere of influence, it is something that we must consider. Unfortunately, the Sorcerous Kingdom will most likely fail to appeal to everyone. I-I-Im not going to fail Ainz-sama! For what reasons do you predict failure? Ainz asked. The Baroness took two books from the nearby piles on the table, placing each under one hand. One looked like it was one of Blue Planets crazy books while the other was a proper history of Earth. Irreconcilable differences between value systems and the resulting clashes of culture and justice are not restricted to relations between a country and its tribal neighbours. The more steps we take toward realising Your Majestys wishes for the Sorcerous Kingdom, the more solid of a target different aspects of our society will be for those who disagree with them. That isnt necessarily a problem for us, is it? Ainz said, Its unreasonable to expect every country to be the same. It is as Your Majesty says, Lady Zahradnik replied. Unfortunately, tolerance is unlikely to solve many of the problems that come with having such neighbours. If they attack us, Aura said, then well squish em. Few would be so straightforward with their convictions if they are aware of the Sorcerous Kingdoms martial might. The Temples of the Four in our region are a good example of how future problems might play out. Rather than attack us directly, they use their influence over the people, creating cultural, economic, and political barriers. As a result, our overall progress in the Empire is many times slower than it should be. Strategically speaking, it is the most efficient way to resist us: if the Temples incited violence against the Sorcerous Kingdom or the Imperial Administration, they would give us the justification to intervene and Lady Albedo would not waste any time purging undesirable elements. Is this going to happen everywhere? I believe the reaction to the Sorcerous Kingdoms opening moves as the regional hegemon is a fair example of what we will encounter abroad, the Baroness said. We will have pragmatic groups like the wilderness tribes whose societal paradigms make submitting to strength the obvious choice. Identifying and capitalising on existing crises can also help us cut through bureaucracy and address erroneous preconceptions that may otherwise take years or decades to dispel. Others, like the Empire, may peacefully become members of our hegemony and slowly adapt to their new circumstances. And what of those who refuse to get along? Ainz asked, Re-Estize has known of our existence for about as long as the Baharuth Empire has, yet there is little sign of progress with them on the diplomatic front. The Baroness folded her hands on the table, her gaze becoming unfocused. Despite both being neighbouring Human countries that have many cultural parallels, she said after a few moments, it is hardly fair to measure our relationship with both countries by the same standard. In the case of the Baharuth Empire, Your Majesty brilliantly won the Emperor over through what must have been an act to surpass even the legends of old. Since the Empire had become so highly centralised with little to keep the sovereigns power in check, it meant that the entire country would come over to our side, as well. While the young woman spoke, Ainz silently prayed that she wouldnt ask what exactly it was that he did because he didnt know himself. He had gone to Arwintar to promote the Sorcerous Kingdoms new Adventurer Guild and came back with a client state instead. Re-Estize, on the other hand, the Baroness continued, is still very much a kingdom where checks and balances would keep House Vaiself from doing the same thing. One would not only have to win over the royal family, but each Noble house, as well. It would be far easier to woo individual Nobles to our side than it would be to take the Kingdom in one piece. That being said, our strategy in Re-Estize is entirely different from what happened with the Empire. Shouldnt the trouble were having with Re-Estize mean that similarities between societies dont help them get along? Mare asked, Ainz-sama said that we should use the laws of Re-Estize. By your logic, Human countries should be more friendly to us. It may seem that way from our perspective, my lord, Lady Zahradnik answered, but the fact of the matter is that the Kingdom of Re-Estize does not recognise us as a Human country. Neither does the Baharuth Empire, for that matter. We are still considered a land overrun by Undead and Demons by the people of both. B-But were not? The truth matters little in this regard. What matters is what people think is true. I fear that we will be facing a similar set of challenges wherever we find ourselves. Isnt that a bad thing? It is what it is. What matters is that we face those challenges and develop solutions for them. Now, back to the domestic side of things. As a member of the Royal Court, how would my lady propose to uphold the justice of the Sorcerous Kingdom? Make laws, I guess? Aura said. That is one available avenue, the Baroness nodded. How would you structure those laws? Forget devising punishments for the time being: I want to know the rules and measures through which you will guide the citizens of the Sorcerous Kingdom, forming the society that His Majesty desires. Hah? Whats with this difficulty spike? They had gone from discussing the building blocks of society and its effect on foreign relations straight to moulding the character of a civilisation. Wasnt her question too complex for children? He was lucky she hadnt turned to him for the answer right then and there. Everyone seems to think that killing your own people is bad, Aura said, lets go with that, first. Th-Thats right, Mare nodded. If people are dead, they cant pay taxes to Ainz-sama. The relationship between population and productivity is indeed something that governments tend to focus on, Lady Zahradnik said. Not only does a person dying mean that their contributions to society are cut short, but the investment that went into their development is no longer generating returns. In the guild system, the average time it takes an apprentice to graduate to journeyman is six years. If said journeyman is murdered in an alley shortly after they graduate, the six years invested is a complete loss. Not only that, a governments investments into maintaining the infrastructure and security similarly go unrewarded as far as that individual is concerned. The more technically demanding a job is and the more complex and expansive a countrys systems are, the higher the cost to develop the population becomes. Does that mean its worth it to resurrect people who are valuable enough? Mare asked. I imagine that countries with access to resurrection magic do exactly that, the Baroness answered. Now, by implementing a law against killing citizens, you have created another problem: the citizens who would normally prey on your other citizens have been denied their usual source of food. From their perspective, you have implemented an unjust law. They can buy food from the market! Aura said. How can they afford food from the market? By working. Isnt that obvious? Yes and no, the young noblewoman said. The line of thinking that you just used is common amongst urbanites, but it is a woefully insufficient answer for a ruler. To purchase food from the markets, that food needs to be procured in some manner. To find work, there must be demand for ones capabilities in some productive activity and the rewards for participating as a functional member of society must outweigh the alternatives. HahIve caused a lot of trouble for everyone. As he thought about his thoughtlessness, Ainz felt like disappearing under the table. As far as his policies on employment went, it was just a vague suggestion that everyone should do what they were good at. It never occurred to him that, even if someone was good at something, it didnt necessarily mean that there was a demand for it. Even if there initially was, adding millions of Demihumans to the labour market surely meant it wasnt the case any longer. His notions on trade were similar. When he had gone to negotiate with the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves, he proposed that the agricultural produce rapidly stockpiling in the Sorcerous Kingdom could be traded for ores and metalwork produced by the Dwarves. This was out of a desire to maximise Nazaricks income from the Sorcerous Kingdoms agricultural production. He hadnt given any thought whatsoever as to whether his subjects would be able to eat. In other words, despite his intention of creating a harmonious, prosperous country that everyone could admire, he had become no better than a corrupt, untouchable ruler who exploited his people for his houses gain. The only reason people outside of Nazarick didnt notice was because they assumed that the funds and resources collected through taxes and rent went to the national budget and had no way of knowing otherwise. The lack of transparency itself violated the laws that they imposed on everyone else. Rules for rulers, indeed. No, no, no, it cant be that bad, can it? On that note, Zahradnik-dono, Ainz said, how do you think the Sorcerous Kingdom has fared on that front? Say, through our relationship with the Dwarves. Just the Dwarves, Your Majesty? Lets keep things simple for Aura and Mares sake. Very well. Broadly speaking, I believe that we have established a mutually beneficial relationship that should serve as a model for future diplomacy with small countries. I see, Ainz nodded sagely. Is there anything in particular that you like about it? Attributing the benefits to any single aspect would not do the whole justice, so I will try to be as concise as possible. Imports of ore and refined metals to the Sorcerous Kingdom have stimulated many industries. Most notably are those related to transportation and logistics, which will be essential in the future. How has the Sorcerous Kingdom benefitted? Only a handful of houses were ready to fully capitalise on the unexpected initiation of diplomacy and trade with the Dwarves C namely House Corelyn, House Wagner, and House Gagnier. I also invested what I could at Countess Corelyns urging. Due to this, our combined interests control the majority of land trade based in the Sorcerous Kingdom as well as all of its maritime trade. Ainz flinched as the Ulbert in his heart spit on him. Not only was he a comically corrupt ruler, but he had created a cadre of cronies who controlled huge chunks of the country and its economy. Peroroncino appeared as well, but he mentally waved everyone away before he spouted something Peroroncino-like. What of the people themselves? Ainz asked. When a Noble speaks of their house in this context, the Baroness answered, it generally refers to the houses subjects as well. They are all part of the same establishment, after all. If Your Majesty is asking about the population as a whole, the best way to describe what is going on is to outline the demographic shifts happening in the Kingdom. The territories in the south and east are leading these shifts C again those of the houses I mentioned just now C along with the capital. Growth in industries related to transportation and logistics has fuelled a demand for skilled labour. Humans, who are suited for the pure Job Class builds favoured by these industries, are flocking to both the government-run technical schools and traditional guild establishments to pursue careers in those fields. The jobs that they leave behind, which are mostly physical labour, are being snapped up by much stronger or more resilient Demihumans. Wont that create a problem wherein Demihumans are looked down upon? That depends on the resident culture, Your Majesty, Baroness Zahradnik replied. Followers of The Six do not believe that any one vocation has inherently greater value over any other, so one will not experience any notions of the sort ofpecking order in the southern territories unless an outsider brings the idea of it in with them. Elsewhere, however, it may be as Your Majesty says unless an active effort is made to curb such behaviours. This is a problem not caused by Your Majestys manoeuvring in the Dwarf Kingdom, however C it is one inherited through the culture of the northern Human countries. In conclusion, Your Majestys decision to initiate relations with the Azerlisian Mountain Dwarves can only be seen as the move of a ruler with inscrutable foresight, laying solid groundwork for the Sorcerous Kingdoms future ambitions in so many ways that I suspect that we will not realise the full scope of Your Majestys grand vision for decades to come, if ever. Ugh, my stomach hurts. Across the table, Aura and Mares mouths were open in wide smiles; their eyes shining with unadulterated awe and admiration. Ainz couldnt decide whether knowing or not knowing the precise details of his supposed genius was worse. Now, Lady Zahradnik said, we have been so kindly guided to the next topic and its effect on the perceived justness of a society. Lord Mare; Lady Aura, are you ready to hear more of His Majestys wisdom? Yeah! Aura cheered. Un, Mare nodded. I can go all night long! Excellent, the Baroness smiled. With so many exciting things to learn from His Majesty, I am sure that the many hours to come will simply fly by. Before the Storm: Act 8, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Ainz-sama. A heavy malaise hung over Ainz Ooal Gown, Supreme Overlord of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, Sovereign of the Sorcerous Kingdom, and the man who had recently been made aware of how clueless he was about running a country. Not that he ever thought himself good at it. He knew he was bad C that was why he left the task to others, after all C but not that bad. Caught in a trap of his own making, Ainz had little choice but to spend the entire night in the Great Library of Ashurbanipal as Baroness Zahradnik explored His Majesty the Sorcerer Kings mastery of societal engineering with Aura and Mare. He never realised how much work the Sorcerer King supposedly put into guiding his subjects to the bright and shining future he had promised them. All he could remember was skimming through the paperwork that Albedo brought to him and making futile attempts to understand what was going on before giving up and putting his seal on each document. Perhaps the most concerning thing was that, even as Ainz struggled to follow what the Baroness was saying, Aura and Mare seemed to have few issues keeping up. The more the trio delved into the endless depths of the Sorcerer Kings alleged wisdom, the more empty Ainz felt his head was. Reportedly, the twins spent quite a lot of time with the young noblewoman C at least as far as their interactions with the natives went C so perhaps they had gained the prerequisite knowledge to understand her terrifyingly complex analysis during previous discussions. His bruised and battered mind and ego aside, Ainz figured it was a good thing. As it was with Shalltear, Lady Zahradnik seemed to be a good influence on Aura and Mare. While he rarely worried for the twins physical safety as they went about their daily routines, he was worried that a friend might latch onto them to take advantage of their power or influence. They were still innocent children, after all. Ainz-sama? The crimson points of light in his eye sockets flared to life. Hm? Is something the matter? Forgive me for interrupting your thoughts, Ainz-sama, Sebas voice issued from the right of Throne of Kings, but you wished to be reminded of when the tournament final would begin. Ah, its that time already? I was so preoccupied that I hadnt noticed. Rather than preoccupied, it was more like his brain was fried from the previous nights discussion. It was surprisingly easy for him to sit perfectly still for long periods due to his Undead body not experiencing any of the discomfort that a Human would have from doing the same. Barely a thought had gone through his mind the entire time. His gaze went to Sebas, who had stood ramrod straight at his side since Ainz sat down. Like some of the other NPCs, Sebas seemed to have inherited quite a bit of his parents personality. What would he have to say about the previous nights discourse on justice? Sebas, Ainz said. I would have your opinion on a certain matter. I will endeavour to answer to the utmost of my ability, Ainz-sama. Mah, its not that sort of question. Dont let it bother you too much. Hah! The butlers steely expression didnt soften in the slightest. Ainz considered how to phrase his query. Youve spent a great deal of time in E-Rantel since we took over, he said. Based on your interactions with the people, do you believe that the Sorcerous Kingdom is a just country? The people appear to be content with the peace brought about by your rule, Sebas replied, though it saddens me to say that most still havent accepted the realities of their new lives. Do you mean to say that order is maintained through strength alone? That the justice of the Sorcerous Kingdom is peace of the sword and nothing more? Not precisely, Ainz-sama, but it would not be wrong to say that our strength is what makes everything that contributes to the stability of the city possible. Does that reflect positively on me as a King? Or does that make me little more than a despot in the eyes of the people? I believe that the people do not fully appreciate the depth of your benevolence, Ainz-sama, Sebas said. At the same time, they are not being openly disrespectful. It pains me to say this, but the overall sentiment of the city folk remains at similar levels to their previous sovereign. Change comes slowly, however, so the sense that things arent getting worse may mean that their regard towards you will improve in time. Its just as we discussed Baroness Zahradnik had gone into far more detail as to why that was. As promised, for the benefit of Aura and Mare, she delivered a lengthy lecture about the foundations of justice, how it evolved as society did, and how culture and judicial systems were engineered to serve the needs of a country or at least enforce the order it desired. So even though we reduced crime rates and improved food security, the people think no differently of me than King Rampossa? The corner of the butlers eye twitched. He lowered his head apologetically. Forgive me, Ainz-sama. I failed to articulate my thoughts properly. In terms of violent crime, the citizens appreciate the fact that it has dropped to nearly nothing, but the most severe cases of violent crime in the area never occurred in the city in the first place. When It comes to petty crime, they similarly appreciate that levels have dropped significantly, but they feel that the penalties for crime in general are far too cruel. That was an unexpected twist. In return for reducing crime rates, he was being considered a cruel ruler. Personally, he didnt think that the punishments for crime in the Sorcerous Kingdom were overly harsh. Back on Earth, convicted criminals had their assets seized by the government while the criminals themselves were reprocessed into nutrients for the algae farms. This effectively turned a societal liability into an asset, which pretty much everyone accepted as common sense. Of course, repurposing individuals C or, rather, their corpses C into productive Undead assets was reserved for crimes warranting the death penalty. For everything else, perpetrators were fined and made to pay off their debts to society in some fashion. The problem most likely lay with the fact that the Sorcerous Kingdom was perceived as a place where Undead, Fiends, and other evil beings ruled. Lady Zahradnik noted that cultural and religious views would tend to colour every move that they made unfavourably as a result. Fixing that would take far, far more than what they were currently doing. Im surprised that the bounty weve brought to local agriculture hasnt done more to shift public opinion in our favour, Ainz said. According to Albedo, many parts of Re-Estize are on the verge of famine. I imagined that the people would be grateful for being spared that fate. As you know, Ainz-sama, Sebas replied, E-Rantel is a centre of trade. Though it may sound strange, the people of the city do not consider themselves part of the same society as the people in the country. Ive found that city folk tend to believe that they can toil and trade their way out of all adversity. Additionally, nearly every city-dweller belongs to one guild or another, and each of those guilds serves as their members respective community for life. The Guilds regulate nearly every aspect of those lives C one could even say that they are societies in themselves. Umu, Ainz nodded, I, too, have noticed this. Unlike the arcologies of Earth or the nation-states of its past, the countries of their New World were a complicated mess of competing power structures. Far from what one might find in a video game setting or so many fantasy stories, a kingdom was not even remotely a monolith. Kings did not hold absolute power and what power they had was limited by the realities of their situation. No Noble was in the exact same situation as the others C one couldnt know how they ruled their fiefs and played the games of power unless one was very familiar with the individual being scrutinised. Even their subjects werent as simple as they seemed and certainly werent anything like the oppressed innocents or unwashed masses that a person from Suzuki Satorus world might imagine them to be. In the cities, as Sebas mentioned, the Guilds were effectively the true rulers. Ainz had spared them next to no thought when considering the future of the Sorcerous Kingdom C the Adventurer Guild was the only one he was interested in C and was later shocked to find out how important they were. The Guilds dictated every facet of their members lives, deciding who was and wasnt allowed to work, how much one should charge for said work, and even what one was allowed to do outside of work. How a member dressed; who they could interact with; who they could marry; and even things that seemed entirely pointless like the times of the day when one was allowed to pray to their gods and which gods were appropriate to worship in the first place. In short, the Guilds had an astonishing amount of control and fought tooth and nail to keep Kings, Nobles, and even the Temples from interfering with their business. They were far from harmless and didnt hesitate to destroy those who challenged their regulations and ignored their influence, hiring thugs, arsonists, Assassins, and Bards to do their bidding. Even a seemingly innocuous Tailors Guild could grow powerful enough to hold entire countries hostage and bend sovereigns to their will. Indeed, the status quo in any given location was determined by how the power struggle between the sovereign, the aristocratic establishment or whatever equivalent occupied their position, the Guilds, and the Temples. Added to that were external threats like Monsters, wilderness tribes, criminal organisations, and mercenary bands who could just as easily act as bandits, raiders, and pirates. Ainz could only scratch his head, wondering how anything like a country managed to exist under normal circumstances. And people expect me to champion true justice in a place like this? Give me a break. Youd figure people would be happy enough over having a safe place to live. If I may ask, Ainz-sama, Sebas said, how will the people be punished? Ainz looked up at Sebas in confusion. The butler seemed tense; the lines of his aged face visibly tightening as he awaited the answer to his question. Punished? There have been many calls for punitive measures against the citizens by Nazaricks denizens, Sebas replied. Not everyone agrees on what should be done, but even I find it hard to stomach how your goodwill towards the people is so often taken for granted and even twisted. Well, Im not exactly pained by it. You mentioned earlier that time should see public sentiment growing to favour the new rule, and I believe you are correct. Public order remains at acceptable levels and no one is starving. It would be better for us to address the underlying causes for any future discontent. The tension in Sebas expression melted away. What was he expecting him to do? Ainz-sama is wise, the butler said. As the leader of the Supreme Beings, guiding the Sorcerous Kingdom must be a trivial matter. Ainz wasnt sure what running a guild in Yggdrasil had to do with running a country, but a suitable response to the undeserved praise eluded him. All he could really do was bide his time and hope that Albedo and the others could figure something out. However, that, too, would probably be attributed to the wisdom of some unfathomable phenom of a ruler called Ainz Ooal Gown. The fabric of his robe rustled as he stirred from his throne. Sebas fell into step behind Ainz as he made his way out of the throne room. Have you enjoyed the tournament and its festivities, Sebas? Yes, Ainz-sama, Sebas replied. The experience has been quite enlightening. Is that so? Well, thats good to hear. Though he said that, Ainz wondered if the NPCs would truly learn anything from it. The combat drills he had suggested had grown into something far greater than he could anticipate, yet there was a disappointing predictability to the tournaments outcomes. The only exceptions were the fights in which Albedo participated. He had hoped that the Guardian Overseers preparations would drive a similar change in her fellow NPCs, yet nothing happened. Albedos adjustments to her equipment brought her victory after victory, yet the vanquished remained unshaken. If anything, he had the feeling that they were convinced that Albedo was in the wrong as she had deviated from the intent of her creator. In the grand foyer beyond the throne room doors, they were joined by Solution and Shizu. From there, Ainz stepped through the nearby teleportation gate. The scenery shifted to the sunlit grove that housed the teleportation gate on the Sixth Floor, where he was immediately assailed by the scents and sounds of the nearby festival. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. At least I can call this part of the tournament a successI think. The noncombatant population of Nazarick had come up with the festival, intending for it to be a tournament in itself. As with the intended combat drills where Ainz stated his desire to witness what the NPCs had learned over the past few years, Nazaricks household staff pitted their skills against one another through the displays of artisanry found in every stall. As he strolled along the festival lane, Ainz idly waved in acknowledgement to the endless cheers and greetings he received from Nazaricks denizens. His attention, however, was focused on the competition itself C namely, the dishes, crafts, and other products arrayed before him. Slowly, but surely, the notion that the household NPCs were improving evaporated. These are all recipes from Yggdrasil, arent they? He was certain it was the case. Though the variety was nothing short of astonishing, everything was a recipe that the guilds crafting team had collected from one game event or the other. A pair of Homunculus Maids curtseyed as Ainz turned to approach their stand: the addictive yakisoba vendor that Aura favoured. Welcome, Ainz-sama, Decrement, one of the Homunculus Maids running the stand, greeted him with a bright smile. Have you come to try our Yakisoba? Its super popular! Is that even possible? There were so many different races in Nazarick that it was difficult to imagine a type of food that was universally popular. Could it be that this food was the unifying element that could act as the foundation of the Sorcerous Kingdoms justice? I was simply curious about what made this dish so popular, Ainz said. How did you make it? The noodles are made from Midgard Brawnwheat, Decrement replied. Weve stir-fried some Jotunheim Ice Lettuce, Shantak Eggs, and Slices of Emperor Unicorn Steak. Oh, and LRF was added, of course. LRF, eh LRF was a mysterious ingredient that went into pretty much every cooked recipe past mid-tier. According to the item description, it made everything taste better. Did such a thing exist in their New World? It seems that youve sourced your ingredients from the Treasury, Ainz said. Have you considered using local materials? The cooks have experimented with various ingredients imported from the outside as Ainz-sama suggested, Decrement said, but they were all found to be greatly inferior to what we already have in Nazarick. We wouldnt dare tarnish the tournament festival with poor-quality food! In that case, what about bringing this sort of festival to the people of the Sorcerous Kingdom? I feel that they are not worthy of such blessed traditions, Ainz-sama. Its doubtful that they would properly appreciate what weve done here. So much for learning As far as he could tell, what they had learned from him encouraging them to learn was that they didnt need to learn. They considered everything in Nazarick to be both inherently and practically superior, and so they chose to compete using recipes that produced superior, but set, results. To top it all off, they were jealously protective of what they had. Much like the Floor Guardians and the other combat-oriented NPCs, they stubbornly refused to change and saw no reason to do so. What they were and what they had would always be just as their creators intended and therefore perfect for what they were supposed to be. All of their ambitions and aspirations similarly revolved around being what they were. Ainz saw his friends creations as their children, so he wanted to see them become more than that. No matter what he did, however, nothing truly changed. One might point out that Cocytus had gone out of his way to conquer the races around the Great Lake in Tob, but his settings characterised him as something like a Daimyo from Japans feudal era. Conquest and collecting vassals wasnt something that he could do in Yggdrasil, but it was possible now and he jumped at the first opportunity presented before him. By the same token, Shalltear had taken so well to her role as the Sorcerous Kingdoms Minister of Transportation because it fell within the realm of one of her domains as a Cleric. Albedos settings set her up as the Great Tomb of Nazaricks supremely capable administrator, which translated well to her duties in the Sorcerous Kingdom. He hadnt given up hope, however. Everything suggested that what Nazarick already possessed was overwhelmingly superior when push came to shove, so he couldnt reasonably expect the NPCs to be inspired by what they saw. Since that was the case, he decided not to stress over it and instead focused on aspects that promised change regardless of experience. Ainz-samaaaa! Auras voice turned his attention away from the yakisoba stand and to the festival lane where the twins were rapidly closing on his position. Bukubukuchagamas children were a large part of what he pinned his hopes on for change and growth. Being children was a part of their settings, and children inevitably changed, didnt they? At least he assumed that they would. It would be more than a bit disturbing if they remained as they were forever. Good afternoon, Ainz-sama. Bringing up the rear was Shalltear, who was sporting her black parasol, accompanied by Baroness Zahradnik. The young noblewoman lowered her head as she dipped into a smooth curtsey. Good afternoon, Your Majesty, she said. Thank you so very much for last night. Shalltear cast a sidelong glance at her vassal. Last night? What happened last night? The thing that you purposely avoided attending, my lady. Oh, Shalltear sighed, that. You should pursue more titillating events to vaguely refer to. I wont be doing anything titillating with His Majesty while Lord Mare and Lady Aura are present, my lady. Oh, so you admit thatC Ainz cleared his throat. How was everyones day? He asked. It felt very productive, Your Majesty, Lady Zahradnik answered with a smile. I was far more confident in my studies after our discussion last night. Is that so? How encouraging to hear. I look forward to seeing the fruit of your efforts. Frankly, he had no idea what he had done to boost her confidence. He certainly didnt feel very confident afterwards. As long as the world of his new existence avoided the fate of Earth, however, he would count his momentary mental trials as a trivial price to pay. Aura and Mare lined up at the stand to pick up an early dinner. Ainz turned his attention to Sebas. Theres no need to stand on ceremony, Sebas, he said. Why not get some food for yourself, as well? I appreciate your kind regard, Ainz-sama, Sebas replied, but that would hardly be proper as your butler. Ainz glanced at the Baroness, who had distanced herself from the cluster of NPCs who had gathered around him. After several years in their new world, he had a pretty good idea of what butlers were supposed to be like. Sebas was a butler in the sense that he could buttle, but the closest thing to a highly qualified professional butler in Nazarick was actually Albedo. The same could be said for Nazaricks maids: their existence was just as fantastical as anything else from Yggdrasil. No one dared to call any members of the Sorcerer Kings Royal Household out on their strange behaviour, however. In fact, it appeared that several noble households were trying to emulate the Pleiades. He wasnt sure how he felt about battle maids running all over the place, but at least there wouldnt be any combat butlers. Ainz took a leisurely stroll through the stalls, savouring the final day of the tournament festival. Aside from its traditional Japanese feeling, he didnt think that a similar event held by the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizens would be overshadowed by much. In many aspects, they would do better. The more, the merrier, as the old saying went. If the NPCs dont feel like doing it, Im sure I could get the locals to organise something It wasnt as if they didnt have festivals. What they had, however, was limited in variety. Broadly speaking, there were three types. The most common were market days, which happened in the towns every week or so. He only barely considered them festivals, however. People came from the rural regions to purchase tools and necessities that one couldnt usually find in a village. It was mostly a business affair that couldnt even be compared to a city market on a normal day. Still, it was a regular event that could potentially be leveraged for other things. Holidays C or, rather, holy days C were the second most frequent event that the people participated in. Once again, festivities that focused on entertainment were limited and one could say that they were a series of religious observances that the people followed. The suppressed state of the Faith of the Four C which the majority of Humans in the Sorcerous Kingdom still believed in C made things especially dour, even though he had never once instructed anyone to interfere with religion in the country. Lastly, was a true festival celebrating the harvest. This was especially the case now that the agricultural industry was being supported by Mares magic. Unfortunately, each was a local celebration held in the rural villages and couldnt realistically become any larger than they already were. The way festivals worked in the Sorcerous Kingdom was vastly different from what he remembered as Suzuki Satoru. In his old world, there were countless holidays that purportedly came from every culture on Earth. They were marked by new product releases and sales of various goods depending on the occasion and ones feed was bombarded by an endless parade of marketing campaigns. While he couldnt hope to match the reach and efficacy of the megacorporations, Ainz had hoped to at least mass market the handful of ventures he had spearheaded. Unfortunately, the natives seemed to be nearly impervious to any marketing that wasnt done in person. There was simply too great a gap between their common sense and that of Earths population. Does the Sorcerous Kingdom need an official marketing department? Most of the NPCs dont really think about promoting my stuff unless I specifically tell them to. Albedo, especially He had a feeling that if he added an anonymous suggestion about using the Sorcerous Kingdoms resources to market personal side projects, Albedos reaction to such an individual would grind his bones to powder. His ego was already on the verge of shattering after discussing justice with Baroness Zahradnik, so it was probably best to kick that particular can down the road. Eventually, they made their way into the arena and to Ainzs VIP booth with its expansive black pavilion. A small commotion drew his attention to the stands just outside. To his surprise, he found a visibly upset Shalltear with her back turned to Baroness Zahradnik. Theyre fighting? Thats not something Id have expected Between Shalltears haughty stubbornness and Lady Zahradniks near-unflappable accommodation of her liege, it was hard to imagine. Even now, the young noblewomans expression was unreadable. Ainz went over to see what was wrong, but he was unable to gain any clues as to what was going on before he came before them. This is a rare sight, he said. Rather than that, I dont think Ive ever seen you two fight before. There are more than a few things that we do not agree on, Your Majesty, the Baroness said, but I feel that this particular concern is rather one-sided. what is it? Ainz asked. Its unbelievable, Ainz-sama! Shalltear turned to clutch at his robe tearfully, Ludmila is going to leave me for that gorilla! Hah? I never once suggested that, my lady, Baroness Zahradnik replied. Oh, but its as clear as day, Shalltear said. Ludmila gazes at her so intensely! And have you all of the notes shes taken on her? Shes become obsessed! After every one of her matches, its always Albedo this and that. I have notes from your fights, as well, the Baroness noted. But you have ten times the notes on Albedo, Shalltear said. NoCI wouldnt be surprised if it was fifty times more! And the amount of detail they contain on every part of her body is utterly obscene! Should that not be expected, my lady? She is a warrior, after all Cocytus is a warrior, too. You dont have nearly as much on him as Albedo. Despite Lord Cocytus carrying a halberd all over the place, he is a Kensei. I am not a sword user. We have been over this before. Ainz-sama, please do something! What am I supposed to do, exactly? As far as he could tell, Shalltear was just being jealous. That in itself was a good sign since it showed that Shalltear valued her vassal enough that she didnt want to lose her. However, he couldnt draw any correlation between Lady Zahradniks study of Albedos fights in the tournament and her dumping Shalltear for the Guardian Overseer. Did Albedo even care about such things? Likely not. Ainz placed a skeletal hand on Shalltears head. The hysterical Vampire immediately went still. Mah, calm down, Shalltear, he said. I doubt that Zahradnik-dono would so easily leave you, especially after everything youve been through together. You should focus on your big fight, instead. Okie. Once Shalltear shuffled off to the arenas underbelly, Ainz returned to his throne-like seat. The stands slowly filled as the beginning of the match grew near. Many members of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Court joined him at the pavilion, though he figured that it would still be too awkward for Pandoras Actor to be present when Lady Zahradnik was around. The Baroness did ask after him for some unknown reason, but Ainz made the excuse that the tournament didnt suit the Royal Treasurers tastes and he was busy taking care of important matters elsewhere. The crowd fell still as the sky over the arena darkened. A trio of spotlights beamed down from the towers high above. They converged on Aura, who was announcing the match as usual. The Dark Elf Ranger smiled brightly as she swept her gaze over the stands. Its been a long journey, but weve finally arrived at our tournaments grand finale! I hope youre all fired up! In answer, the arena erupted into a chorus of cheers. Two of the spotlights separated from Aura, circling the sands of the arena as she prepared to announce the two finalists. Aura raised her left hand. In the black corner, coming in with a perfect streak of victories from the very beginning, is the Guardian Overseer, Albedo! One of the wandering spotlights fell upon the black-armoured figure of Albedo, who stood unmoving with bardiche in hand. The response from the crowd was similarly subdued. Ainz suspected that most of Nazarick didnt approve of Albedos unorthodox preparations and were thus disinclined from cheering for her. In the red corner, Aura raised her right hand, also coming in with a perfect streak of victories, is the Floor Guardian of the First, Second, and Third Floors, Shalltear Bloodfallen! The final spotlight fell upon the Shalltear, who stood across the arena from Albedo with her Pipette Lance in hand. Aura spoke through the modest reception for the second contestant. Who will finally have their perfect record broken? Who will receive the favour of Ainz-sama? Hang onto your seats, because this is going to be a match for the ages! Before the Storm: Act 8, Chapter 5 Chapter 5 A tense hush fell over the crowd as Albedo and Shalltear stared at one another from their places on the sand of the arena. Ainzs gaze went back and forth between the two duellists as his mind fell into familiar patterns of thought and analysis whenever he got a whiff of PvP. A Blackguard and a Clericthis is going to be a long fight. That was how it tended to go in such a matchup, at least. Unlike the fast-paced duels between DPS classes, this one would be a grind that hinged heavily on long-term resource management. Is this inaction prudent on Lady Albedos part? Baroness Zahradnik murmured, Lady Shalltear could be using the time to enchant herself. Pride will stay her hand, Cocytus said from over Ainzs shoulder. Indeed, Demiurge said from beside Cocytus. In a real combat situation, I would prefer that battles be handled efficiently, but Ainz-sama declared this tournament a contest of skill and experience. Not only is their worth as combatants being measured, but also their eligibility forother things. Both preparation and deception are considered skills on the battlefield, my lord, the Baroness noted. You are not incorrect, Demiurge replied. In this case, howeverhmm, let us say that Shalltear has chosen to take the high road. Great, staying as their parents left them is a matter of morality, now. No, it was more that they had always been that way. He had just considered it something like a collective personality quirk from the beginning. At times, he considered it slightly problematic, but he still wanted to honour the memory of his friends. Time had shown how rigid they could be, however, so now he struggled to find ways to foster change. Albedos methods have proven effective so far, Ainz said. I am not opposed to a tale where the villain prevails, Demiurges smile could be heard through his voice. Unlikely, Cocytus said. Albedos odds, negligible. Ainz turned his head to look at Lady Zahradnik. What do you think, Zahradnik-dono? My experience with such lofty contests is limited to spectating this tournament, Your Majesty, the young noblewoman replied. I had hoped to gain some insight on duels between divine casters and knights in Lady Albedos match against Lord Mare, but, well It doesnt hurt to speculate, Ainz said. Im interested in what someone of your background thinks of these fights. To be honest, Lady Zahradnik said, I was hoping to find some answers for myself. Despite my position, I am still inexperienced C especially when it comes to fighting magic casters of any type. I was hoping that Lady Albedo would provide some clues as to how it is done. By all reports, you seem to have acquitted yourself well in nearly every situation. The campaigns that youve fought in have had plenty of magic casters in the enemy ranks. As a general rule, the Baroness said, I conduct war as unfairly as possible. The Royal Armys assets are not personal playthings, after all. Magic casters are either exhausted by expendable forces C such as spell-derived summons, Squire Zombies, and the Zombies that they raise C before being safely disposed of, or they are eliminated before they have a chance to do anything. I suppose thats true, Ainz said. The chance for an even fight is more rare for individuals in the military than I initially thought. Pragmatically speaking, that wasnt something that should ever change. It was disappointing for a world in which so many familiar things from Yggdrasil existed, however. They still havent moved, Lady Zahradnik murmured as she touched her fingers to her ear clip. Are they moving faster than I can follow? No, their health and mana remain unchanged He wasnt sure what the delay was about, either. Was there some technical issue on the field? A glance at the judges stand showed that Aura was just as confused. What are you plotting? Shalltear finally broke the silence between them. Thats no business of yours, Albedo sniffed. As she replied, the Guardian Overseer produced a silver disk. Shalltears lance led the way as she flew forward, but Albedo casually parried the attack before it could reach the magic item in her hand. The silver disk emitted its visual effect C an equally silvery glow that momentarily enveloped its user C but that gave the crown no real indication of what it did. Albedo looked down imperiously on her much shorter opponent from behind her bardiche, 3F. Did you honestly believe an attack of that level could get past my defence? In response, Shalltear pressed her offensive, Pipette Lance testing her opponents guard with a series of rapid jabs. Albedo made an unconcerned show of parrying each attack, continuing to wield 3F with a single gauntleted hand. Lady Albedo is incredibly strong, Baroness Zahradnik said. Even when I employ all of the defensive techniques and Martial Arts at my disposal, I still get a hole put in me by attacks like those. They looked like regular auto-attacks to him; no different from the blows she had delivered against him when she had been mind-controlled. Early on, Ainz found that one could learn how to handle ones weapons better, but, ultimately, any attack that landed was bound to stats, equipment, and Job Classes. Come to think of it, Albedo watched the fight between me and Shalltear. Can she use what she saw to her advantage? Probably not. The fight playing out before them was a fundamentally different one from back then. Albedos flawless defence persisted, filling the area with the continuous clash of her weapon against Shalltears. After a full three minutes, Shalltear leapt back with a single flap of her wings, blasting the Guardian Overseer with a swirl of loose sand. Albedo took advantage of the opportunity to pull out another magic item: a large white grimoire that emanated a sacred aura. Is Lady Albedo using an item that confers limitless stamina? The Baroness asked. What makes you ask that? Undead beings are tireless. Those inexperienced in melee combat always seem to underestimate that particular trait. An Undead combatant can fight at full force non-stop. Defending against an opponent fighting at full force requires a not insignificant amount of stamina. That was an interesting question. Yggdrasil didnt have stamina in the same sense that their new worlds natives did. Instead, it had resources C such as mana C and Skill timers. In the game, one could run around an entire world without getting winded. With this being the case, magic items that made the user tireless were entirely a product of the New World. If Albedo had procured such an item from somewhere, he didnt know about it. The grimoire in Albedos palm flipped open, its pages turning of their own accord as she activated its effect. This time, Shalltear didnt try to interrupt her opponent. Anti-Evil Protection, Align Weapon, DivineC Now it was Albedos turn to interrupt Shalltear. The Vampire Cleric held out her weapon in a two-handed parry, but was still sent crashing into the wall behind her. Albedos follow-through caught Shalltear solidly in the waist, cleaving through armour and flesh to smash into the indestructible barrier behind her foe. Shalltear darted away, leaving a generous spatter of blood where she once stood. The savage exchange would have probably drawn a collective gasp from a crowd in Arwintar, but Nazaricks denizens remained silent. I dont understand, Lady Zahradnik said. She could have cast those spells before they started exchanging blows. Shalltear settled on a cold start, Ainz told her. It wasnt a bad decision. What is a cold start, Your Majesty? The young noblewoman asked. Essentially, its going in without using any spells or skills with the idea that doing so beforehand is a gamble. Since Albedo has shown that shes using equipment to counter her opponents, Shalltear is trying to figure out what shes up to before using her mana to best adapt to the situation. Surely, there must be some better method Its not as bad as it looks, Ainz said. Albedo is fundamentally a Knight and her build is focused on defence. She cant burst someone down like Cocytus can. If she wanted to be obnoxious about it, Shalltear could probably fly around until she regenerated to full health. Albedo was too slow to catch her. Fortunately for the spectators, Shalltear was quick to bank back to the fight. The sound of Albedos expert defence filled the air once again as she fended off another series of probing attacks. Shalltear is fighting a lot smarter than back then. While they didnt seem to reduce their victims to pet-level AI in the New World, charm and domination-type effects did noticeably dull the mind. He could only be thankful for that. Watching Shalltear methodically work on her opponent greatly reminded him of Peroroncinos approach to taking down unfamiliar targets. The duelists separated again. Again, Albedo brought out her white grimoire. Shalltear reversed direction as soon as it appeared, catching Albedo off guard and batting the item out of her hand. Thats enough of that nonsense, Shalltear said. What is that book? Lady Zahradnik asked. An item that cures curses, Ainz answered. Shalltear can inflict various detrimental effects through her attacks and items that grant immunity to curses dont exist. Using items or relying on others to cure curses are the only ways to get rid of them. Albedo swept her bardiche in a wide arc to drive Shalltear back. Unfortunately, it wasnt enough to prevent the Cleric from picking up the fallen grimoire on the way out. She stuffed it in her inventory with a mocking smirk. Perhaps you shouldnt rely on things youre not supposed to have, Shalltear chided her opponent. Thats rich, coming from you, Albedo shot back. Just who has been making outsiders do all of her work for her? Hoh Shalltears voice lowered to a dangerous note, So thats why youve been trying to steal them from me? What are you talking about? Dont play dumb! Im sick of you trying to seduce my vassal with your big, black pole! Uh, phrasing? Hah? Shalltear crashed straight into Albedo, sending the both of them tumbling over the ground. The minutes thereafter were filled with insults and incoherent screeching from both combatants, punctuated by the clash of their weapons. Lady Zahradnik looked up from the notes she was taking C or at least trying to take C with a frown. I cannot follow this fight anymore, she sighed. It has become too advanced for me. Rather than becoming too advanced, didnt it just devolve into a catfight? Neither had builds that were proficient at grappling like Sebas or Yuri, so the result was a chaotic mess of screaming, scratching, and rolling about. This development, Cocytus said, favours Shalltear. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. I concur, Demiurge said. Shalltear might not be able to do much damage in this situation, but simply allowing her to touch you can lead to the accumulation of detrimental effects. That much was true. Being able to hinder conventional healing spells and effects was merely one thing that Shalltears Cursed Knight Job Class was capable of. Broadly speaking, a Cursed Knight could inflict many of the same debuffs that various Undead were capable of with their touch attacks. Of course, Albedo had done what she could to counteract the effects, but there was a limit to what her borrowed items could do. The two combatants continued struggling, rolling over the sand as they grappled with one another. When Shalltear went in to bite her opponent, however, Albedo kicked her away with an enraged shout. Shalltear settled into a hover a dozen metres above the ground to leer down at the Guardian Overseer. You slut, Albedo spat, Im not one of your playthings. Only Ainz-sama is allowed to bite me in the neck! Ainz froze in his seat. Out of the corner of his eye, he thought he could see the Baroness stealing glances at him. I thought I could get away with a bonus, Shalltear shrugged. Oh, well. Do you honestly believe that you can continue the fight in your condition? Albedo snorted in response, reaching into her inventory. Shalltears smug expression transformed into one of outrage as the Albedo produced another white grimoire. Shalltear charged once again, her lance leading the way in another attempt to dislodge the offending item from her opponents hand. At the last moment, however, the trajectory of her attack inexplicably changed, sending the tip of her weapon into the blade of Albedos bardiche. I was wondering if she would do that, Lady Zahradnik said. How long can she keep it up for? No one provided an answer to her question. Ainz wasnt sure what she was referring to in the first place. He leaned forward slightly, trying to figure out what was going on as Albedo casually tanked another rapid sequence of attacks from Shalltear. Tanked? Could it be that shes forcing Shalltear to attack her with taunts? He knew that taunts existed in their new world, but he was so used to how they worked in Yggdrasil that it was still his default thinking. To Ainz, it was a PvE mechanic: taunts working the same way in PvP would be a nightmare, to say the least. Is this something you do as well, Zahradnik-dono? Ainz asked. If necessary, Your Majesty, the Baroness answered. Mostly during training. The Death Knights are much better than I am in terms of raw defence and durability, so I usually leave it to them in real combat. I see. For the most part, Ive only witnessed Adventurers do this while fighting Monsters and the like. It is standard practice for heavy infantry in the armies that I have observed. As Shalltear continued to attack Albedo, he tried to imagine what a Player would do if they were locked down by taunts. Could they break free somehow, or would they be forced to fight the tank indefinitely? It was a supremely annoying scenarioand a deadly one, if the tank had support. Force Explosion! A massive shockwave slammed into Albedo, forcing her out of melee range. Shalltear stood where she was, looking visibly confused before clicking her tongue. She raised her free hand to cast another spell. Resist Break tch, Resist Break! ImpC Albedo appeared in front of Shalltear, polearm cocked at her shoulder for a massive overhead swing. She drove her weapon into Shalltears collarbone, sending the Vampire face-first into the ground. Shalltear pushed herself up to her hands and knees, spitting out a mouthful of sand. Greater Teleportation! Ainz sent his gaze around the arena, trying to figure out where Shalltear had gone. It stopped again at Albedo, who had her weapon at the ready for some reason. Then, Shalltear reappeared in front of her. WhaC Shalltears expression of shock was swatted right off her face by 3F. The ground shook as Albedo followed through with her attack, assailing her opponent mercilessly as she tumbled away in an attempt to regain her footing. What just happened? Lady Zahradnik asked. Albedo used one of her Skills, Ainz answered. Punishers Shackles. A target struck by the attack is inflicted by an effect that teleports them back to the wielder if they end up outside of melee range. The further away the target gets, the harder the teleportation is to resist. It doesnt matter how they got away or how far they are so long as they remain on the same world. the same world, Your Majesty? Ah, erm, how should I say thisconsider it a technical limitation on the effect. For example, if you hit someone with it and they somehow instantly transport themselves to the moon, it wont teleport them back to you. I am not sure if I can begin to understand why it works that way butare you suggesting that this is something that I am also capable of? Ainz carefully considered his response. Mechanically speaking, certain melee Job Classes C tanks and mage killers in particular C gained access to a similar or identical Skill line in their thirties. Since the Baroness was capable of keeping up with the POP spawns in her training sessions against Aureole, she was probably close to that point level-wise. She was also one of the most prolific Martial Arts users in the Adventurer Guild, so she would have been tasked with researching the attack anyway if they wanted to look into it. He looked over his shoulder at the two Floor Guardians seated behind him. What do you think, Demiurge? Cocytus? HmmI believe its an experiment worth conducting, Demiurge said. Simply because the technique doesnt appear to exist in the region as a Martial Art doesnt mean that we shouldnt do our due diligence in investigating the possibility. Mm, Cocytus released a blast of frigid air. Such a development; the Royal Army benefits. And there you have it, Zahradnik-dono, Ainz said. Im quite interested in what youll come up with, but dont wear yourself out. Some techniques take lifetimes to develop, after all. Out on the field, Albedo continued chipping away at Shalltears health. From what he had seen so far, Albedos strategy involved maintaining a simple rotation that kept Shalltear on an involuntary offensive. The gaps in the rotation where Shalltear tried to escape and recover were closed using a variety of Skills like Punishers Shackles. Brilliant Radiance! Blinding light cast stark shadows from every spectator, momentarily obscuring Ainzs vision. It seemed like a good opportunity for Shalltear to escape her predicament, but her onslaught continued due to Albedos taunt effect still being active. Negative Impact Shield! Vermillion Nova! By the time the light subsided, Shalltear had cast several Skills and spells in quick succession. Despite taking damage from a series of high-tier spells, Albedo looked none the worse for wear. I see, so thats her play. By keeping Shalltear taunted, all the Cleric could do was attack. Shalltear wasnt specialised in magical offence, so any spells that she used against the highly resistant Albedo did relatively little against her massive health pool. Some of the equipment she had borrowed further augmented her magical defences, so attacking her with damage spells was essentially a fools errand, wasting mana that should have instead been used for buffs and healing. Except Ainz silently counted cooldowns as the fight turned into a grind that was far from showy. Three rotations later, Shalltear made her move. Force Sanctuary. There it is. A defensive zone made of pure mana filled the area around Shalltear, filling the area with white radiance. Shalltears crimson gaze flared through the barrier to fix Albedo on the other side. Did you think you could overwhelm me with your boring tactics? She said, That you could defy the will of the Supreme Beings? Know your place! The will of the Supreme Beings? What was she talking about? Summon Undead X. Four Undead rose next to Shalltear inside the barrier. They were mummies, but unlike the shrivelled corpses wrapped in tattered bandages that one might imagine, their dressings were pristine. Each wore a suit of gleaming golden armour, which included a painted golden mask and striped metal nemes. Their regal bearing was unmistakable and they brandished their sceptres with an air of unshakeable authority. Risen Kingpriests, Ainz said. This is going to be trouble for Albedo. What are they, Your Majesty? Lady Zahradnik asked. A type of Undead Cleric, Ainz answered. Theyre tough enough that Albedo cant easily get rid of them, and since Shalltear is the summoner Still safe within her Force Sanctuary, Shalltear raised a hand, palm-upwards. Blessing, Bolster Undead, Mass Lesser Strength, Circle of Anti-Evil Protection Albedo took several experimental swings at the barrier of force as Shalltear made her preparations in safety. There was no physical impact from her attacks: they simply couldnt get through. When the barrier finally faded, Albedo wasted no time using a taunt to pull Shalltear out of her Circle of Anti-Evil Protection. The fight continued as it had before, save for one notable exception. Greater Lethal. From within the circle of protection, one of the Risen Kingpriests healed Shalltear. Albedo immediately taunted the offending summon to attack her, but that allowed Shalltear to break free from her control. Prayer, Battletide, Divine Might! The Vampire Cleric immediately went to work after casting her party-augmenting spells C which also affected her summons C moving to drive her Pipette Lance into Albedo from behind. Albedo ignored her attacks to focus on the summon, but then a second Risen Kingpriest healed the first. When Albedo turned her attention to the second Kingpriest, Shalltear ordered the first to withdraw to the supporting group to avoid Albedos sweeping strikes. I see, so thats how it works here In Yggdrasil, a tanks taunt gave it just enough threat to put it on top of a mobs threat list. That threat list didnt appear to exist in their new world, so taunts only held for the duration of their active effect. It also explained why Albedo didnt redirect agro to make the summons attack one another, as Shalltear could just order her summons to focus on Albedo again. Out of curiosity, Zahradnik-dono, Ainz asked, How long can you hold a taunt for? Indefinitely, Your Majesty, the Baroness replied. More accurately, single-target taunts are a basic Martial Art. Any veteran warrior can maintain them easily so long as they do not otherwise overexert themselves. When I asked about it before, I was not certain how taunts worked as a Skill. Uwah, dirty. Large-scale battles sounded like a pain to deal with. Now that he was thinking about it, he recalled that his Death Knights had been passed between opponents in at least two campaigns. The opposing forces were probably spreading out defensive cooldowns much like how tanks in Yggdrasil handled powerful raid bosses. Albedo released an infuriated shout, drawing Shalltear and her summons with an area-of-effect taunt. 3F cut wide arcs in every direction as she tried to bring down all of her targets at once before the taunts effect expired. Shalltear let out an amused laugh. Pathetic. Absolutely pathetic! What do you think you can accomplish with your futile struggles? Mass Lethal! Massive quantities of negative energy suffused the field, restoring the lost health of Shalltear and her summons. Albedo turned her attention to Shalltear once again, but there was nothing that she could do to reverse the result. Lethal C and its higher-tier counterpart, Greater Lethal C were the top spells in the Open Wounds line. The Open Wounds line was the opposite of the Cure Wounds line, pouring negative energy into its target instead of positive energy. While taunted, Shalltear could only attack, but Mass Lethal counted as an attack against the living while also healing any Undead nearby. It looks like Shalltear took a page out of your book of tricks, Zahradnik-dono, Ainz said. Mine? The young noblewoman blinked. You devised a similar tactic while we were in the Katze Plains, yes? I did, Your Majesty, but I cannot imagine that Lady Shalltear was not aware of it before. She is far more experienced in this field than I am, after all. Not exactly It was actually the opposite. Due to her role as a front-line officer in the Royal Army, the Baroness had accrued more practical combat experience than all of the Guardians combined. He would need to come up with a way to remedy that somehow A loud crack sounded from the field as the first layer of Albedos armour shattered. Shalltears laughter grew increasingly maniacal. Im going to relish stripping you bare! Ainz-sama will surely enjoy the show that follows, as well! From her place on the judges stand, Auras lip curled in an expression of disgust. She sent a look in his direction. Ainz nodded. Aura raised a hand. Thats far enough! She said, Winner: Shalltear! Albedo fell to her hands and knees in defeat. Polite applause rose from the spectators. As expected of Shalltear. Thats how it was meant to be. Its the Supreme Beings will, after all. Ainz frowned as the commentary once again brought up the strange assertion. The Supreme Beings will? What did that mean? Was there something that made it impossible for Albedo to win against Shalltear in a fight? Oh, come on, just a little bit! I won, didnt I? Out on the field, Aura had grabbed Shalltear by the collar and was dragging her away. Peroroncinos daughters face was flushed, her eyes locked on Albedos defeated form while her outstretched hands made groping motions. Her lustful pleas echoed from the exit tunnel long after she vanished from sight. Once Shalltear was gone, Albedo rose to her feet and quietly left the arena. The crowd similarly dispersed without fuss. It looked like he didnt have to make a closing speech. That was a good thing, considering he had forgotten what he intended to say. With the tournament festival concluded, Ainz returned to the Tenth Floor. He walked slowly under the banners of the Forty-One Members of Ainz Ooal Gown C minus one, since he had taken down his own C reflecting on the past and pondering what the NPCs had said. Supreme Beings, huh They were merely regular humans playing a DMMORPG, yet the NPCs considered them as nothing less than gods. Greater than gods, since their exploits included killing more than a few on a regular basis. What would his friends say if they saw their children now? Ainz was trying to act in their place, but he couldnt say that he was doing a very good job as a surrogate parent. Ainz lowered himself onto the Throne of Kings with a sigh, leaning his head back against its cold stone backrest. A glimmer of distant memory made him sit up again. He stared down at the bony fingers curled over the thrones right armrest, trying to remember Tabulas verbose description of the Guardian Overseer. A chill ran down his spine when he finally recalled one line in particular. That said, she is not omnicompetent. For instance, in pure wits, Demiurge is her superior, while Shalltear is superior in fighting ability Was that what it was? A single line in her settings caused her to lose against Shalltear? Was this the will of the Supreme Beings? He rose from his seat, mind clouded by troubled thoughts. If that was truly the case, he had been grossly negligent. The NPCsCno, the children of his friends faced far greater obstacles than he had initially imagined. Before the Storm: Act 8, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Preposterous. In the pitch darkness of her suite on the Tenth Floor, Albedo sat on the floor, twisting the frilled hem of her alabaster dress with a gloved hand. Utterly preposterous! The will of the Supreme Beings? Was that truly to be her hateful fate? She cursed the names of the creators who had abandoned them: a mantra that she had repeated times beyond counting. Who in their right mind would accede to the wishes of such detestable beings? Shouldnt all memory and respect for them be discarded instead? What right did the Supreme Beings have to chafe them with their shackles when Nazarick had long left its former existence? Albedo continued fuming, her amber gaze smouldering like twin embers in the darkness. Then, to her surprise, she found herself reaching for one of the larger Momonga-sama dolls propped against her bed. She forcefully pulled her hand back. No! I dont deserve to be comforted by Momonga-sama. She had failed, after all. After making so many brazen requests for items and equipment, she had failed to prevail. Her beloved had desired to see the fruit of their efforts in the New World, yet she had failed to achieve a result fitting for the greatest of the Supreme Beings. Perhaps worse was the fact that Momonga-sama had been entirely supportive of her efforts. Excited, even. Surely, he had harboured great expectations for her. Albedos pale skin flushed as she curled up on the floor in abject shame over being such a disappointment. Would he relieve her of her responsibilities as the Prime Minister? Maybe the title of Guardian Overseer would be stripped away. She would be thrown into Frozen Prison to waste away for all eternity while everyone else was permitted the joy of being able to serve their Master in perpetuity. Yet, it would be nothing less than she deserved. Nothing was going as well as she had projected, after all. Even though Momonga-sama had placed his explicit trust in her, she was too incompetent to work within the bounds that he had set for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Progress was slow. Everything was slow. Not having the suitable infrastructure and personnel wasnt an excuse. Everything had to be perfect for her beloved, yet everything was far from perfect. Even her project in Re-Estize was an absolute mess, staffed with so many small-minded fools and impulsive imbeciles that she doubted that anything she heard out of them was accurate at all. Thats right, I still have work to do. Its been two weeks since the beginning of the tournament, so there should be plenty of data to digest. I should get as much done as I can before its all taken away Albedo wiped the tears of frustration from her eyes and smoothed the folds of her dress. Then, a knock sounded at the door. One of the maids? Who would dare to be so inconsiderC The knock sounded again. Albedo, its me. Her eyes went so wide that they cast their glow over the carpet. M-Momonga-sama? Here? Eh? EH!?!?! She shot to her feet with supernatural speed, sending a handful of black feathers drifting to the floor. Im not presentable! My face is probably a mess. My dressargh! Her hands tried to go everywhere at once. Preening her feathers; reaching for a comb; wandering around for a washcloth. The knock sounded again. Albedo, are you awake? Hmmmaybe Ill check in on her latC J-Just a moment, Ainz-sama! Her superhuman intellect worked to find a solution to her predicament. She had to look decent for Momonga-sama, but it would be rude to make him wait. In the end, she concluded that there simply wasnt enough time. I could strip naked and throw on a towel. Its entirely reasonable. This is my room, after all. Albedos stomach fluttered as she pondered the presence of her beloved at the door. Had he finally come to enjoy an exciting evening encounter? No, if anything, it would be a walk of shame to the Frozen Prison. She mustered what little dignity was left to her. If Momonga-sama decreed that an eternity of isolation was to be the punishment for her failure, then she would happily lock herself in her cell. Still adorned in her usual dress, she opened the door to her room. She stepped out into the corridor before going to a knee in front of the Supreme Overlord of Nazarick. Ainz-sama, what is your pleasure this evening? There are some matters I wished to discuss with you. I thought it best to bring them up right away. Of course, Ainz-sama. What would you like to speak about? This hallway is hardly the best place to speaklets head over to the city, shall we? The city? Her head still lowered, Albedo stole a glance at their surroundings. Momonga-sama is alone. What could that mean? If he had come to apprehend her for her crimes, at least two of the Floor Guardians would have accompanied him. Even if it wasnt the case, then some members of the Ninth Floors household staff should have been attending him. That likely meant their discussion was for her ears alone, but what the topic could possibly be eluded her. Of course, Ainz-sama, Albedo said. As always, this Albedo is at your service. Mah, theres no need to be so formal. Walk with me. Albedo silently followed after her beloved, wondering what it was that he wished to speak about. Perhaps a reprimand for her performance was still in orderor had he caught on to her other activities? A bead of cold sweat trickled between her shoulder blades as they made their way to the teleportation gate. Their route eventually had them appear on the surface just outside of the Great Tomb. The Supreme One remained silent as they made their way deeper into the field of windswept grass. Presumably, not even the maid stationed at the front cottage was meant to hear what he had to say. I was impressed by your performance in the tournament. She froze in her steps, staring incredulously at the trailing hem of Momonga-samas robe. S-Surely you jest, Ainz-sama. I lost to Shalltear, after all Remember what I said: I wanted to see the fruit of everyones efforts C what everyone has learned since coming to this new world. The tournament was a good way to show this, but victory was never the point. You, Albedo, clearly exhibited the greatest degree of adaptation, which was what I was looking for in the first place. A-Ainz-sama, I Her vision blurred, and a tear trickled down her cheek. Momonga-sama turned to regard her. AlbedCeh? Why are you crying?! Uwehhhhhhh!!! Albedo fell to her knees, hiding her face in her hands. She felt her beloved draw close. I worked so hard, she sniffled. And after all my selfish requestsI thought you were going to send me to prison! P-Prison? What nonsense are you talking about? Come now, youre wasting your beautiful face with those tears. With another, much louder sniffle, Albedo rose to her feet. She grasped at her Masters outstretched hand, taking a few unsteady steps before resting her cheek against his shoulder. So Im not going to be punished? She asked in a small voice. Dont be ridiculous, Momonga-sama said. Youve done nothing that deserves punishment. Now, lets continue on our way, shall we? He made no move to dislodge her, so she happily obliged as she clung to his arm. A hundred metres later, however, her drastically improving mood took a turn when they were waylaid by an unexpected obstacle. Ah, thats right, Momonga-sama let out a soft chuckle. We have herds of free-range cattle out here now, dont we? Albedos lip curled in disgust at the heap of dung in the grass before them. Ainz-sama, she said. Shall I butcher these animals for their unspeakable offence? Well, I did want to take a walk to E-Rantel through the countryside, Momonga-sama replied. I forgot that this would be an inescapable part of it. Lets teleport to a more appropriate location. She disabled her magic resistance as her Master placed a pristine hand on her shoulder. Their surroundings shifted, going from the grasslands outside of Nazarick to a bridge spanning a wide river. Hundreds of metres to their north, the white limestone fortifications or Castle Corelyn were awash in the rosy hues of sunset. This bridge never fails to impress me whenever I see it, Momonga-sama said. I believe its the longest bridge in the region? According to our information, Ainz-sama, Albedo replied. It is far beyond the engineering capabilities of the Humans. Not including its smaller section connecting Corelyn Castle to Corelyn Harbour, the bridge across the Katze River was over two kilometres long. The only ones who seemed to appreciate it, however, were the people who had to use a ferry to cross the river in times past. The projects long-term economic returns were undeniable, but the prestige that it generated fell short of what a country ruled by the Supreme One deserved. If I recall correctly, Momonga-sama continued, its also the product of a collaborative effort between multiple races, as well. It is as you say, Ainz-sama. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. A gust of autumn wind rolled over the river, tugging at the fringes of Momonga-samas robe as it flowed past the bridge. Due to the nature of Corelyn Countys agricultural industry, it didnt see as much traffic as the territories that were in the midst of the grain harvest. Aside from the occasional Soul Eater cantering by with the previous years wine and cider, they were left in relative solitude. That effort was made over a year ago, the Supreme One said. In your opinion, how have the different races fared since then? Is life for all citizens in the Sorcerous Kingdom equitable? Are the people confident that they live in a just society that will be the envy of all who look in from the outside? Albedos gaze traced the profile of her beloved from the side. What was he asking? What did the opinions of the countless vermin that crawled beneath them matter? Their Master could simply decree whatever he wished, and so it would be. Is it a test? No, Momonga-sama wouldnt resort to anything so banal. Considering the current state of the Sorcerous Kingdom, it might be an opening The more she thought about it, the more it made sense. It was inconceivable that the supreme intellect above all intellects that was the guildmaster of Ainz Ooal Gown had not already foreseen every possible outcome for every possible avenue. Something within the endless expanse of his moment-to-moment contemplations had prompted him to broach the topic with someone as meagre as herself. But what was the correct answer out of those endless possibilities? Albedo licked her lips nervously as her mind raced to render the appropriate response. If I understand your line of questioning correctly, Ainz-sama, Albedo said, the answer is no. The Sorcerous Kingdom has neither an equitable nor just society. And why is that? Its becauseforgive me for saying so, Ainz-sama, but it is because the Sorcerous Kingdom has adopted the laws of Re-EstizeCno, please allow me to rephrase that. Your decision to adopt the laws of Re-Estize was correct, but I failed to grasp the intent behind the decision. As a result, the state of the Sorcerous Kingdom is as you see now. Does this have something to do with everyones protests when I made the decision? It is as you say. We were so incensed by the notion that the greatest of the Supreme Beings could be constrained by Human-derived laws that we didnt notice the true reasoning behind your decision. Albedo shifted in place as she recalled how easily she had been distracted from the actual purpose of Momonga-samas choice. Fortunately, once she had calmed down, she quickly discerned what it was that her beloved desired. Mah, so long as you understand, Momonga-sama waved his hand as if to dispel her discomfort. Tell me: what is the nature of the problem, in your opinion? Yes, Ainz-sama. The nature of the problem is that what is codified in law has been built on a foundation that caters to Human biology and social structures while also prioritising the preservation of a civilisation where Humans are the dominant species. What little consideration Re-Estize law gives to other races tends to frame them as threats and undesirables to be constrained or outright exterminated. This tendency is prevalent in every Human country that weve come into contact with aside from the Draconic Kingdom. The Slane Theocracy has even extended this consideration to other Humanoid races. While we have amended those parts of Re-Estize law that deprive other races of the protection of the Crown, every aspect of criminal, administrative, and business law is rife with exclusionary language. The end result of how the law is framed is a sort of systemic discrimination where the country itself is subordinate to Human values and prejudices and encourages their propagation. Momonga-sama nodded sagely. Now that you understand this, what do you propose should be done about it? My initial thought was to recommend doing away with the laws and starting from scratch, Albedo replied, but I quickly realised that it would solve nothing and even set us back. It is more efficient to utilise established systems to implement change than it is to try and force new systems upon an uncooperative population. Are you saying that the people are not cooperating with us? Though theyre not openly defying Ainz-samas rule, there is both individual and collective resistance to change. Any measures that are too far removed from their common sense tend to fail. This, in turn, has made me realise that we will likely encounter similar issues with other races. In general, change that happens too quickly tends to meet resistance and the citizens are accustomed to societal shifts that take generations to occur. It was a point that caused endless frustrations for her since becoming Prime Minister of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Forcing the issue was not an option, as doing so went against the objectives Momonga-sama had laid out for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Well, its not as if were leaving them any time soon, Momonga-sama said, but have you identified any ways to accelerate change? Yes, Ainz-sama. I believe that the current system of government is ideal for our purposes. How do you plan on making use of it? Its compartmentalised nature allows tangible change to occur in some parts of the country even if that same change is rejected elsewhere. Each Noble is granted the right to rule their territories as they see fit so long as they uphold the terms of the contract with their liege. As Nobles exist on a broad spectrum, all we need to do is propose a similarly broad range of changes for the House of Lords to consider. So they cherry-pick the ideas most attractive to them. Indeed, Ainz-sama. The degree of decentralisation in our government means that the effort and resources expended to explore our proposals are shouldered by individual landlords. Those who manage to successfully implement new ideas predictably champion them in turn. Additionally, the population is much easier to sway when working models exist to be evaluated. Rather than try to force top-down changes, it is far easier to make gradual adjustments to the common sense of the people. I find it hard to believe that they would be so oblivious as to not eventually realise theyre being manipulated into making changes. Albedo scoffed, contemptuously flicking the tips of her wings before tucking them in over her hips. If anything, it should make them realise they should have listened to us in the first place. Ultimately, the merits of using this method far outweigh the demerits. Wont allowing everyone to make their own choices lead to the rise of rival factions? The Nobles around here are notorious for that. They were already in factions before the Duchy was annexed, Ainz-sama, Albedo replied. The degree of independence that this administrative system allows its ruling class has been historically problematic for Re-Estize and every other country in the region that employs something similar, but that is because they lack the power and oversight to ensure it functions as intended. We will not have these problems, however. Every fief and its population can effectively serve as a laboratory for political, economic, and social experimentation while remaining negligible threats to Ainz-samas rule. One might say that is true for any form of governance, the Supreme One said. The fact of the matter is that we remain unchallenged in this region when it comes to de-facto power. Why not turn to a system that promotes a higher degree of independence? Youll have more laboratories than you can wish for, then. I had considered the possibility, Albedo said. Both in terms of what you mentioned and as a means to further cement the powerlessness of the population. What the Humans have established here, however, is already optimal. HohI never thought Id see the day that you would have some sort of praise for the Humans. Any system that is allowed to refine itself will tend towards optimal levels, even if mindless ants are running it. Hmph. Then how would you summarise the key benefits of what were doing? She pondered Momonga-samas query. He was probably asking for an explanation that would be digestible for foreign dignitaries. Considering that most of those would be tribal chieftains and primitive aristocrats, it would have to be simple indeed. Boiling it down to a few main points would be best, Albedo said. To begin with, it is easy to manage. The sovereign divides their land into titles, which are granted to middle managers in exchange for feal service. Those middle managers, in turn, subdivide their titles. Those titles either go to assistant managers if there is a need for them, are used to maintain additional security forces, or are distributed to tenants in exchange for rent. The chain of management is arrayed in direct lines from the sovereign, making it simple to oversee and affect changes to. But didnt you and Demiurge protest the implementation of Re-Estize law precisely because it limits the power of the sovereign? Yes, Ainz-sama. However, that isnt a problem in the long run. Over time, as we mould the Sorcerous Kingdom into the country that you envisioned, those who cannot or will not keep up with changes in legislation and domestic policy can be justifiably removed from power. Unlike the King of Re-Estize, we do not need to make concessions to implement change and no combination of Nobles can oppose us should we choose to enforce the law. By doing things this way, we will avoid being labelled as tyrannical despotsor at least all evidence will serve to disprove any attempts at labelling us as such. Umu, Mononga-sama nodded in perfect understanding. In that case, do you believe it prudent to encourage other countries to adopt the same systems? I do not have enough data about other races and countries to make a confident recommendation, Ainz-sama, Albedo said. But it would be ideal where possible. Since the plan for the foreseeable future is to have the Sorcerous Kingdom remain close to its current size and preside over a hegemony of assorted states that manage themselves, it would be efficient for them to implement what weve already tested and approved. Perhaps most importantly, a strict sense of hierarchy is normalised with the current system. These lower life forms think far too much of themselves C understanding that they will always have a master above them is a realisation that they should come to sooner rather than later. A patrol stomped past them on their way to the southern territories. One of the patrols Death Knights bore a standard of the Sorcerous Kingdom, which gleamed as it fluttered in the failing light. The presence of Undead security forces had grown in Corelyn County in the past year, but Countess Corelyn still wouldnt allow them to get too close to the Theocracy border. One might argue that a degree of freedom can foster innovation, Momonga-sama said. Innovation is far from an issue of freedom, Albedo snorted. It requires expertise, resources, and opportunities that most of the regions population doesnt have. There is an avenue for that line of thought, however. Excess resources and personnel make their way to urban centres, which are already traditionally where the frontiers of progress are explored. Major inefficiencies manifest at this point, however. And what might those be? Institutional barriers, primarily. You mean the Guilds. They seem to be receiving a lot of attention recently. Yes, Ainz-sama, Albedo nodded. While they often claim to be at the forefront of economic and technological progress, it is a byproduct of their efforts rather than the main purpose. The Guilds do not work for the benefit of the country, but for the benefit of their members and the power of their organisations. Individuals who develop or import innovations that they dont approve of are stifled and their work is destroyed. Additionally, our records indicate a trend where each guilds practice of setting market prices results in a cost of living that lags behind our projections. You mean to say that theyre fixing prices even as the price of food and menial labour falls? Im surprised that you didnt immediately put an end to their profiteering. Unfortunately, the Guilds have had generations to entrench themselves as an essential component of urban society. Their sudden removal would cause the urban economy to collapse, almost completely gut the regional education system, throw the countrys politics into chaos, and may lead to an international propaganda campaign against the Sorcerous Kingdom. Of course, weve already begun our work to supplant the Guilds, but establishing replacement institutions on a national level is a process that may take decades. If the removal of the Guilds only affected the urban centres of the realm, she would have had no qualms in ordering their purge. The city of E-Rantel and the towns along the highways constituted less than five per cent of the population, after all. Less than one per cent, if one was to include the tribal populations in the tally. The main issue was that the Guilds essentially curated the entirety of Human knowledge concerning urban industry and commerce. This, of course, included the methods by which they C unknowingly C cultivated Job Classes, developed Skills and Abilities, and other presently esoteric mechanical components of Nazaricks new world. It would be foolish to discard valuable data when there was no imminent threat that called for such an action. Mah, we knew that change would take time before we even started, Momonga-sama waved her apologetic expression away. For the time being, you appear to have things well in hand. Albedo turned and lowered her head to her Master, speaking in a fervent voice. This Albedo is undeserving of Ainz-samas praise! By the way, have you conducted any research in the Great Library associated with your work in the Sorcerous Kingdom? Of course, Ainz-sama. What do you think of the civilisation described in the records? I believe it to be admirable and worthy of emulation, Albedo replied. emulation? Yes, Ainz-sama. Demiurge, in particular, has found it to be particularly inspiring. He has already adapted various concepts drawn from Ashurbanipals records to the Holy Kingdom and the results show great promise. With the appropriate refinements, Demiurge is confident that he can use the same techniques to weaken and destroy any civilisation without resorting to open warfare. Just as her beloved desired, the Sorcerous Kingdom would be considered a paradise compared to everywhere else. The process would take several centuries, but that was a negligible span of time for immortals. I suppose thats one way to make use of the knowledge, Momonga-sama said. Umu. Youve given me much to consider, Albedo. Im returning to the city. Would you like to be teleported anywhere? Albedo turned her gaze to the limestone bastion to the north, its walls turned purple in the fading twilight. Thank you for your kind offer, Ainz-sama, she said, but the tournament has kept me away from my work for far too long. Since Im here, I should pay Countess Corelyn a visit. Is that so? Well, Ill see you later, then. She smiled and waved as her Master teleported away. As much as she would have liked to continue accompanying him, the duties that she had been entrusted with couldnt wait. With a casual flap of her wings, she launched herself over the side of the bridge, riding the wind as she made her way to Corelyn Castle. The Countess tower office was brightly lit, resembling a beacon shining over the nearby countryside. Albedo alighted on the offices balcony. Countess Corelyn looked up from her desk and regarded her with a raised eyebrow. Someones in a good mood, she smiled slightly. We have work to do, Albedo replied. Before the Storm: Act 8, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Im backChm, smells like Albedo. That is hardly an appropriate thing to say, Liane, Clara said. Doesnt change the fact that it smells like Albedo, Liane wrinkled her nose. Do you think she realises it? Actually, why dont you say anything since youre all buddy-buddy with her? She came straight from an outing with His Majesty, Clara replied. I would rather not burden the Prime Minister with strange worries right after something like that. An outing with His Majesty, huh Liane! What? Im just repeating what youre sayin. You dont have to make it all weird. Actually, should we tell our boss about it? Clara rose from her desk. Liane strategically repositioned herself closer to the exit. Anyways, what did she come around for? She wanted to strategise over this winters policy directives, Clara answered. I am not sure what happened, but she has taken a far more proactive stance when it comes to many of the issues we have discussed in the past. Did she have anything to say about the Beastman thingy? I handed her the report. I doubt we will hear anything official about it until the Royal Court discusses the matter, but we have Her Excellencys tacit approval to proceed with our operations. On a related note, have you received any word from our imperial associates? Naw. The girls mightve delivered our messages by now, but the imperials sure as hell aint using the Vampire Post. I wouldnt expect the first set of couriers for at least a week. We got what we got and thats all we got. What they got was still a lot. They had four barges worth of sample fodder to ship to Rolengorek. According to Ilyshnish, the Beastmens primary source of food was a herd animal called a Nug, which was supposedly the jungle cousin of the Nuk that populated the Azerlisia Mountains. They couldnt assume that both animals ate the same stuff, however. Fortunately, they had no shortage of people volunteering various agricultural goods in hopes that they might find a new market for them. Youre practically bouncing in place, Clara told her. Can you blame me? Thisll be the biggest deal weve made yet. That was likely the understatement of the century. If things went the way they wanted, the regional economy would be flipped upside-down. The magnitude of the disruption would shake most major economic players out of their entrenched positions, giving rise to a mountain of vulnerabilities for Liane and her friends to exploit. We still have to investigate the market, Clara said. Lady Xoc may have been entirely earnest in our discussions, but there was obviously a lot of information that she either decided to leave out or did not think to include. Also, this is as much a political venture as it is an economic one. The crisis in Rolengorek has opened a door that we did not think would exist for a decade or more. Sure, but its not us thatll be doing all of the damage. Were just innocent Merchants innocently doing innocent Merchant things. Liane smiled an innocent smile. The slightest of frowns creased Claras annoyingly perfect countenance. The Beastmen have Merchants of their own, so I hope you are not entertaining any ridiculous fantasies. But those are the best fantasies! Clara rolled her eyes and closed the binders spread out across her desk. She paused to pull a sheet of paper out of one of them. If you have so much energy, she said as she proffered the document, then take a look at this. Lets seeeh? This is the last thing we want to be proactive about. I thought we already settled on a strategy for this. What gives? On the piece of paper was a modest list, but the points on the list were far from modest. They primarily had to do with amendments to legislation and law, particularly in relation to the Duchys urban locales. They are mostly to do with material realities, Clara said. That may be so, Liane replied, but do you realise how much work needs to go into redoing the citys plumbing to facilitate Frost Giant privies? I thought thats what the Demihuman Quarter was supposed to be for. It was merely a stopgap measure. The Human population of the Sorcerous Kingdom is less than five per cent of the total these days, so it is not hard to imagine why the Royal Court is pushing for everything on that list. Humans may only make up five per cent of the kingdoms population, but a hundred per cent of the Human population lives in the Duchy of E-Rantel. Wait, dont tell me they plan on scattering us all over the place Not that I have heard. The point is that, practically speaking, the centre of economic and political activity in a country where only a fraction of the population is Human is being reserved for Human habitation. Of course, the Royal Court understands that E-Rantel was originally designed for Human habitation, but the fact of the matter is that this problem is better addressed sooner rather than later. Says the people who held three hundred city planning committee meetings and never got anywhere, Liane grumbled. That is probably why the task is being handed down to the House of Lords, Clara said. And that makes this far from a list of material changes, Liane said. If were doing this thing, then the other races have to select representatives to participate. We cant exactly decide what they want and need on their behalfwell, we could but wed probably suck at it. It wasnt easy to make a place that suited everyone. Even countries that had centuries to work on the problem still segregated their populations out of necessity. The Royal Court suddenly deciding that it needed to be done didnt somehow make things any easier. Liane scratched her head as she frowned over the unreasonable points on the list. It wasnt just Demihuman problems. Theres just no way we can do this thingy with the Guilds. Most of the reason why theyve been playing nice with us is because theyre making money hand over fist. Do you not think that what they are doing is unfair to everyone else? Clara asked. Theyre doing what theyre supposed to be doing, Liane answered. And everyone else is everyone else. Challenging the regulatory power of the Guilds is an unprecedented amount of overreach by the Royal Court from the perspective of the Guilds. The Crowns getting its tolls and trade taxes and Guild-related crime is unheard of, so whats the problem? Liane went over to the office balcony and plopped herself into a chair. Claras office offered a commanding view of the Katze River Valley, which included Corelyn Harbour. The magically illuminated urban panorama was the subject of much admiration and envy among their imperial guests. Clara didnt waste the opportunity to suggest that they, too, might see similar developments in their territories if they cooperated with the Sorcerous Kingdom. So whats the play here? I could see a crackdown on the Guilds being a favourable move in the eyes of the nobility, but the bad publicitys gonna kick our asses further abroad. It is a domestic issue more than anything else, Clara told her. The cost of goods and services are being kept artificially high. You didnt have a problem with this before I did not know what the Royal Courts stance on the matter was before. They hardly make any forays into this level of governance. Well, now they have. Someones going to cry and I doubt itll be Albedo. Actually, it might be you since it seems shes dumped the problem onto your lap. Its almost as if she didnt know that were heading out of the country in a few days. She pulled a gauge block out of one of her pouches and idly fiddled with it, feeling it transform in her hands as she mentally ordered it to take on different weights and dimensions. It was a classic move by the Royal Court. If they felt that something was beneath them, they tossed it over to the House of Lords. Normally, the Nobles would be thrilled at having some say in the overall governance of the country, but the challenges grew increasingly unorthodox over time. They are not demanding a solution immediately, Clara said. We are long past the days when the Royal Court operated that way. Lady Albedo said that a memorandum will be sent to the other Nobles, as well. And theyll be ecstatic about tearing the Guilds apart, Liane snorted. Do the Guilds have any say in this? Liane already knew the answer to that. The victim rarely, if ever, had a say. Initially, they had planned to slowly transform the Guilds into something that was more suited to the future realities of the kingdom, which involved having them help reform the education system and gradually putting an end to their cartel operations. This was in line with what the Royal Court wanted and Clara was quite clear in her explanation as to what they were doing, but the fact that the Royal Court was still pushing for change Did something happen? Clara mentioned something about Albedo How is this even being proactive? Liane said, Its not as if were half-assing things. Were already doing as much as we can without disrupting the economy. If we push harder than this, then the Royal Court will complain about the loss in tax revenues. As far as I can tell, Clara said as she came over to sit down in the chair next to hers, she is trying to balance the House of Lords. So shes acting to limit the growth of Lady Shalltears influence in the Sorcerous Kingdom? This may have the effect of doing that, but I doubt that our lieges standing in the Royal Court is Lady Albedos primary concern. It is more likely that she is trying to correct perceived inefficiencies, as usual. She was pretty sure that the other Nobles would take exception to being referred to as an inefficiency, but that wasnt her problem. Getting subjected to some sort of balancing, however, was. Do you know what shes planning, exactly? Liane asked. To dislodge the Guilds, shell have to begin with accelerating the establishment of public education across the duchy, Clara answered. Weve shown significant enough progress in our fiefs that she can push the other Nobles into following suit without coming across as arbitrary. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. The first step towards dislodging the Guilds is to break their monopoly on vocational education. Apprentices who arent inducted into the old guild system would be more inclined to desire free enterprise and trade. The industrial growth of the Sorcerous Kingdom and its iron grip on domestic security would provide them with the opportunities that they need to pursue those desires. She and her friends were already spearheading that transition, but the rest of the nobility was still far behind. But its not as if the other Nobles havent been trying to improve education, Liane said. The bottleneck is teaching staff. Pushing for accelerated reform wont do anything but make every side frustrated. Who knows what the others might come up with? Clara said, The fact that Lady Albedo is doing this means that she is satisfied that the other territories are stable enough to advocate for progress. Well, good luck with that. They may not be a part of Re-Estize anymore, but most of our Nobles are still from the old school. The Nobles in the western parts of the Sorcerous Kingdom were pretty thoroughbred. If they wanted something, they leveraged their connections to obtain it. That usually involved dealing with other Nobles or any powerful Merchants that they were affiliated with. Ideally C at least to them C that meant consulting with Clara or herself about how to enact the necessary changes that Albedo wanted, but she and Clara would be out of the country by the end of the week. Florine was still working in the Abelion Wilderness and even if they were brave enough to approach Ludmila, what she was doing out in Wardens Vale was flat-out incomprehensible to most. So are we, Clara noted, and so are the Imperial aristocrats we have been dealing with. Change comes for everyone and I am sure that most would like to be on the right side of history. Even if theyve been forced, Liane grumbled. I dont see why they deserve the attention. Those who cant adapt should be allowed to fade into obscurity. As a Merchant, I agree, Clara said. As a Noble, howeverleaving people to fall by the wayside is not good governance. Besides, having a diverse set of interests is healthy. The way things are going right now, the Sorcerous Kingdom will become little more than a group of powerful companies backed by a peerless military. And whats wrong with that? It sounded ideal to her. Trade was by far the most efficient method of conquest and the usual way of resisting overwhelming economic might was through physical violence. Having a military ready to retaliate in gratuitously horrifying ways ensured that any potential foes would always play by a Merchants rules. At least if they werent stupid. If they were, then there was nothing wrong with a bit of war. Practically speaking, Clara said, the other Nobles are better suited for dealing with Re-Estize when the time comes. Theyll be half a step ahead of their counterparts by the time Lady Albedos plans should come to fruition, putting them in the ideal position to guide their new allies. Feh. It wasnt as if she couldnt extrapolate the course that the Royal Court was trying to set for the Sorcerous Kingdom. The western territories of the Duchy held over two-thirds of the Human population, which in turn represented the majority of the Sorcerous Kingdoms potential manufacturing base. Since they had so much trouble finding a market for their raw materials and thus suffered from a meagre trade surplus, the obvious answer was to induce a demographic shift to urban industry. The methods refined through that initial transition could then be applied to Re-Estize once they inevitably accepted the new realities of the region. Do you think Albedoll change her tune after we work out a deal with Rolengorek? What is this about Rolengorek? Liane jumped out of her chair and nearly tumbled off of the balcony as Ludmila materialised into existence behind them. Son of aCClara had the right idea about attaching a bell to you. Clara rose from her seat and wrapped Ludmila up in a warm hug. Welcome back, Clara said, how was it? It was interesting, Ludmila replied. But thats a discussion for later. Many discussions. What were you two talking about? An unexpected opportunity fell onto our laps, Clara said. More like on my head, Liane said. Someone from Rolengorek fell out of the sky to open trade negotiations. Ludmila released Clara, taking a step back to regard the two of them with a frown. That seems rather out of character for the Beastmen. You tell me, Liane shrugged. Apparently, something weird is happening further east and now theyre trying to figure out how to not die. Your explanation leaves much to be desired, Ludmilas frown turned frownier. In short, Clara said, they have an immediate need for meat to stave off starvation for their people and fodder to save their herds. We are still working out the details and several barges are being prepared to deliver sample goods. Several barges? How large is this tribe? Uh, pretty large, Liane said. This Lord is actually trying to negotiate on behalf of the entire Confederation. If her claims are accurate, they can easily outbid most of the region for the stuff that they need. Its going to be greayeyeyeyey! Liane kicked her feet in a panic as Ludmila grabbed her by the collar and held her at arms length over the edge of the balcony. The Undead Noble fixed her with a cold glare. I just had a very long discussion with Lord Mare and Lady Aura that included how to responsibly manage our economic impact on the region, and then you do this! Its not our economic impact, Liane protested. Were just delivering goods to where theyre demanded. Tell me that your logistical advances have nothing to do with the ability to facilitate this trade. Liane clicked her tongue. Ludmila was pretty oblivious when it came to trade and commerce, but she became ridiculously sharp if the topic strayed into logistics and resource management. It was the optimal choice, Clara said. All things considered, this course will help more people than it harms. And opportunity breeds opportunity, Liane winked. Karnassus will be in a spectacular mess by the time we get around to dealing with them. With a disgusted snort, Ludmila discarded her with a flick of her wrist. A wall patrol stopped to watch Liane as she ricocheted off of the battlements on the way to the ground. She brushed off her dress after disentangling herself from a row of rose bushes. If we let her run the show, nothing would ever happen. Ludmila was fairly aggressive when it came to changing things up in her own fief, but was an otherwise conscientious person. Aggressively conscientious. Liane wouldnt be surprised if she sat down and conducted in-depth interviews with her enemies before stabbing them. When Liane returned to the tower office, she carefully poked her head past the doorframe just in case Ludmila was waiting to toss her off again. The tall noblewoman was leaning against the balcony railing with her arms crossed. Her perpetual frown looked especially foreboding as Clara spoke. Several outcomes will not be pleasant, Clara said, but this is the best we can achieve given the circumstances. There is no way that the Royal Court would ignore a diplomatic windfall of this magnitude. You spoke with them already? Ludmila asked. The Prime Minister came by this evening, Clara answered. Speaking of which, there are some matters closer to home that require your attention. It looks like Lady Albedo is satisfied with the progress made in the western territories and will be rolling out several new domestic policy objectives. How will they affect our territories? I doubt that they will at all, Clara replied. Ever since last spring, Her Excellency has settled into a strategy of pulling up our kingdoms baseline instead of focusing on singular achievements. This by far promises the greatest gains for the Sorcerous Kingdom, so I do not see any reason why she would change things at this point. In less than half a decade, we will begin to see the so-called urban migration that she is aiming for. Ludmila only shook her head in response. Liane snuck back to her seat. I dont get it, Liane said. Werent you the one thats been desperate for migrants this entire time? At first, yes, Ludmila replied, but things have changed drastically since then. We have more than enough people living in my territories now. Uh, isnt your population still less than two thousand? There are less than two thousand Humans, Ludmila said. Going by the latest count, there are over seventy thousand Demihumans of various races C mostly Goblins. But theyre living out in the wilderness, yeah? Lady Albedo wont accept that any more than shell accept the other Nobles not following her blueprint for urbanisation. She wants that sweet, sweet manufacturing core to improve the Kingdoms trade prospects. Which was something that they sorely needed. Not only had the Sorcerous Kingdoms magic tripled the yields of its crops, but agricultural land utilisation was optimised and the eastern territories that had constantly been subjected to imperial raids were now fully resettled. Even with the use of Undead labour and leaning on the industrial power of the Dwarves, they were still far from achieving the logistical throughput necessary to keep everything running smoothly. They needed more wagons, warehouses, roads, and ships. Especially more ships. That may be so, Ludmila said, but both you and the Royal Court already know that my fief does not share the same economic trajectory as the rest of the duchy. Hmph. You just had it easy compared to the rest of us. She really did. From the very beginning, she enjoyed the weird special treatment that Lady Shalltears vassals received, which made them nearly immune to the Royal Courts machinations. One might argue that this was because she had taken the initiative far ahead of the rest of the House of Lords and produced various positive results, but that wasnt enough to explain things. It was almost as if Lady Shalltears vassals were treated as a part of a different political system entirely. This not only manifested in the nearly tangible protection that they enjoyed, but also in the markedly unconventional way in which they were employed. Normally, members of a Nobles court worked exclusively for that Noble as councillors and advisors, but Lady Shalltear had no qualms about passing them around to her peers. As a result, Clara and Florine spent most of their time doing things for Lady Albedo while Ludmila worked closely with Lord Mare, Lady Aura, and Lord Cocytus. Everyone still did work for the Ministry of Transportation, of course, but they were at a point where they were mostly waiting on a long queue of construction projects to finish while the imperial aristocracy sorted things out on their end. It is a good thing that she did, Clara said. Who knows where we would be now if she had not acted as our vanguard. We hardly have the luxury to dwell in the past, Ludmila said. My contributions were minimal, anyway. Is there anything I should know before I go home? Not staying the night? Clara asked. I have been away for over two weeks, Ludmila answered, and I suspect I am about to be dragged off on some diplomatic adventure. You are not wrong, Clara smiled slightly. We need you to come with us to Rolengorek. Is that a good idea? There are quite a lot of dead Beastmen because of me. As far as we could tell, the invasion was a concerted effort by their confederation. Aaaactually, Liane said, they still dont know it was us. Did you not say that one of their representatives came here to open negotiations? I did, Liane replied, but it also happened while the imperials were over. All of the Undead were comfortably tucked away out of sight when she arrived and then we moved her to the roof because she liked it better up there. And for how long do you intend to maintain this deception? Liane made a face. Its not a deception. We just couldnt figure out a convenient way to broach the topic. You just happen to be a convenient way to broach the topic. Just let us know when you do so we can hide first. I will be sure that you are close at hand when I do, Ludmila told her. What did Queen Oriculus have to say about this? She doesnt have to say anything, Liane said. This is between us and Rolengorek. We will be conferring with Her Majesty in Oriculon on the way there, Clara said. She seems to favour you, which is another reason why you are coming. when do we depart? Cargo deliveries from all of our interested parties should finish loading by midnight, Clara said. We will be joining the convoy after it arrives at Oriculon. I see. Well, hopefully, nothing too involved will be waiting for me in Wardens Vale. With that, Ludmila turned around and disappeared into the night. Liane peered into the gloom for several moments after she lost sight of her, just in case she reappeared to do something terrifying. Im surprised you didnt go with her, Liane said. Me? Why? Whaddya mean why? Youre the one sitting there looking all needy. Clara frowned, shifting in her seat while smoothing down her skirts. I am not. Uh-huh. You also forgot to bring up the Liam thing. Liam is busy working at the moment, Clara said. It would be better if he was not being distracted by deadly threats. Before the Storm: Act 8, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Welcome back, Lady Zahradnik. Thank you, Lluluvien, Ludmila replied with a warm smile. How has everyone fared during my absence? I cant say that much has changed, the Half-Elf Maid replied. The Druids say that the Upper Reaches will start seeing snow by the end of the month, so most everyones attentions on the timing of the harvest. It is about that time of the year, Ludmila said. I suppose many of the migrants have not experienced a true winter in their lifetimes. Things shouldnt be as crazy as last year when barely anyone had seen snow before, but I dont doubt that Nonna will be especially stringent about winterisation procedures this year. Did anything even happen last year? Aside from a few injuries from slipping on the ice, no. Ah, now that youve got me thinking about it, the tribes in the Upper Reaches are starting to lay claim to their overwintering grounds. In general, theyve moved according to your predictions, my lady. Encouraging news, Ludmila nodded. Which tribes acted out of the ordinary? The Chipped Tooth, Wounded Wyvern, and Gronk Tribes remain where they settled on the northeastern shores of the lake this summer. A few independent Goblin troops have split off and set up camps between the highway and the northwestern shore. What about the southern shore? Lluluvien shook her head. The tribes history with the Theocracy still makes them wary of overwintering too far south. According to some of the chiefs, its the season when they are usually attacked. That makes sense. The strategic logic was easy enough to follow. Normally, the wilderness tribes would retreat to the warmth of the countless shallow caves scattered across the highland basin during the winter months, using them as bases from which hunters and foragers would range for food and fuel. The pragmatic practice practically pinned them in place, making it easy for Theocracy forces to periodically exterminate them en masse. Have you had the chance to speak with any of the Merchants plying the river trade? Ludmila asked. No, my lady, Lluluvien answered. I only know as much as the army does. No violent interactions have been reported by the Merchants; neither have any been observed by our patrols. Ludmila made her way over to the office to see what the tax records had to say about her fiefs nascent river trade. Unsurprisingly, Nonna was nowhere to be seen. The Elder Lich treated the territorys productivity as the principal measure of her worth as a member of the Kingdoms administration and the harvest was still by far the largest source of official industrial output. Is Glasir still at school? She asked as she rifled through the most recent reports. She came back just after sunset, Lluluvien answered. I believe shes out doing her rounds. Will you be having dinner tonight? I might drop by the restaurant for something later, but I need to get as much as I can done right now. Apparently, I will be out of the kingdom in a day or two. Apparently, my lady? Countess Corelyn conscripted me when I stopped by her place on the way here, Ludmila said. We will be going to Rolengorek. Rolengorekwill you require our assistance? The military will not be involved C it is a purely diplomatic mission. Any security arrangements will have been made on Corelyns end. Since the Beastman Lord from Rolengorek wasnt aware that the Sorcerous Kingdom was the source of the Undead Army that their ill-fated migration attempt had encountered, Ludmila suspected that she was what amounted to their security arrangements. If worst came to worst, at least they had their Shadow Demons. How do you think the Beastmen will react, Lluluvien? To the fact that we killed millions of their people, my lady? Honestly, Im not sure. In my experience, the tribes are primarily concerned with their day-to-day matters. Even a bad history with other tribes or whatnot doesnt bother them so long as it doesnt represent an existential threat. Theyre not so different from us, really. From what we saw during the Draconic Kingdom campaign, the Beastmen of Rolengorek have a far more complex society than the tribes around here, but the fact that they sent migrants implies that those who perished were unwanted in the first place. The hard part is convincing them that we are not an existential threat, Ludmila sighed. Well, our offensive stopped at the border didnt it? It did, but I do not doubt that they understand our forces would have extreme difficulties advancing in the jungle. Their defensive deployments along the border suggest that they were confident in their chances. Doesnt that also suggest that they arent as fearful of us as my lady imagines? Perhaps. Still, it is hard to believe that attitudes against the Undead could be overcome so simply. I will just have to see how things are when we get there. The cry of a cranky child rose from the plants in the hall, followed by another shortly after. Lluluviens footsteps whispered from the kitchen and past the entrance to the office. The soothing tones of the young C at least young by Half-Elf standards C mothers voice sounded shortly after. Ludmila went to her simple wooden desk to read through the harbour records. It looks like the Merchants are still doing an excellent job Those from the heartlands might have scoffed at what they would consider pitiful volumes of trade, but, to her, the numbers represented the most recent in a long sequence of exciting successes. In the spring following the Goblin Armys invasion of the Upper Reaches, groups of desperate defenders like Sun Rock broke back up into countless independent tribes that slowly hunted and foraged their way across the severely depopulated basin in search of unclaimed territory. Some of that population inevitably interacted with the Humans building the town on the lake. After a few weeks of promising reports, Ludmila went on the offensive by encouraging the river trade. It was especially ideal for the up-and-coming batch of Lizardman Merchants, who preferred staying near water and close to home. Given the tribes history with the Theocracy, sending Demihumans likely also made things easier. The brutally practical perspective that life in the wilderness demanded meant that the tribes wouldnt turn their noses up at the potential advantages offered by trade. That included the Lizardmen, who had also relatively recently embraced what the industries of the Sorcerous Kingdom had to offer and would be able to lean on that experience while trading along the river. Slowly, but surely, both sides became familiar with one another and flourished in their own little way. Not every tribe took advantage of the river trade, of course. Even if they overcame their wariness of outsiders, the tribes that got ahead of them were protective of the advantages that they had gained. The three that Lluluvien mentioned were among the first to benefit from what the Lizardmen offered and did what they could to keep potential competitors at bay as access to equipment produced in Wardens Vale had a drastic impact on their lives. What would happen next was of particular interest to her. Due to the interference of the Slane Theocracy, none of the local tribes ever grew powerful enough to dominate a large swathe of the Upper Reaches. It wouldnt just be a matter of who had access to trade, of course. Better equipment might help with day-to-day issues such as reliable provisioning and light raids, but the real test would come when the various upstarts drew the attention of more powerful individuals. Overall, how each tribe and race acted and reacted over the seasons would provide invaluable information as to how populations in similar situations abroad might be affected by the Sorcerous Kingdoms expanding economic reach. For Ludmila, it would help inform future changes to law and governance, which would in turn hopefully serve as a model that demonstrated how the Sorcerer Kings mandates for racial harmony might be achieved. That was a long-term venture, however. For the time being, she needed to get several things going before she left the country. No emergencies had been reported, but she still had to get her Rangers started on their winter training, discuss how the Commanders League might be expanded, finalise arrangements for the winter harvest, and spend some time speaking with her people. She doubtless had an endless line of experiments, project proposals, and test results to examine, as well, but that would have to wait until later. Even as a tireless Undead being, I still cannot find enough time to do everything. Living for an eternity meant little when so many things needed to be done now. She enjoyed her work and liked being busy, but it would have been nice if things happened at a manageable pace. Ludmila finished sorting out her documents and placed them into the Infinite Haversack on her right hip before leaving her manor. She took in a lungful of crisp highland air as she stepped back out into the village square. Despite how busy things were, things hadnt changed much physically. There were a few new houses on one side of the village to replace the ones being recycled on the other. The patches of dirt that Glasir scattered over the otherwise barren stone landscape were a little bit greener. With it being so late at night C at least by rural standards C most of the villagers were relaxing and socialising near the magically lit storefronts along the western edge of the squareexcept it didnt quite look like they were. She strolled over to see what was going on, spotting Nonna and Glasir with a full patrol of Death Knights standing at the edge of a large gathering. The villagers all faced the entrance of the apparel outlet, many bearing stern expressions. Ludmila went to stand with the Dryad and the Elder Lich, draping an arm over Glasirs shoulder and hugging her to her side. Nonna, what is going on here? This one believes that an agent from the city is attempting to incite an insurrection. However, enforcement protocols for this particular scenario do not exist. Permission to liquidate the threat? An insurrection? Had her subjects found her lacking in some aspect of her rule? She couldnt recall doing anything unreasonable, but she was admittedly young and inexperienced as a Noble. What has this agent been saying? She asked. In summary, the agent is challenging the processes of our urban industries and encouraging the citizens to adopt inefficient methods practised elsewhere. Ludmila bit her lower lip in vexation. They had finally come. She knew it would happen eventually, but this was far too soon. Lady Zahradnik? As if sensing her anxiety, Glasir snaked one of her vines around Ludmilas arm. Ludmila gave the Dryads shoulder a reassuring squeeze. Do not worry, she said. I will go and speak with this agent. She made her way around the back of the crowd until she reached the row of storefronts. As expected, she found a member of the Merchant Guild addressing the villagers. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Miss Hoffman, Ludmila said. Welcome to Wardens Vale. Edwina Hoffman froze mid-speech. She turned to offer Ludmila a respectful curtsey. Baroness Zahradnik. Thank you for your welcome. You have a beautiful home; I only wish I could have paid a visit under less alarming circumstances. Oh? Ludmila smiled, And what might those alarming circumstances be? The Guild official held up a stack of documents in front of her, adjusting her wire-rimmed spectacles. Several of our affiliate guilds have made certain allegations about youroutlet in the city. Upon further investigation, we discovered a number of problems that are both anomalous and concerning. Who brought forward these allegations? Ludmila asked. We are not obliged to disclose this information, Miss Hoffman answered. Rest assured, my lady, our internal investigation has proven these issues to be very much real. The guild members here in Wardens Vale have also confirmed our findings. Ludmilas gaze went to her assembled subjects. A few of them shrugged in response. Please refrain from coercing statements from our members, my lady, Miss Hoffman said. What did I do? I would hear these allegations, Ludmila said. For the time being, the Guild has two demands. The first is to adhere to the organisations regulations when it comes to issuing licences. As far as I know, Ludmila said, I have been adhering to your regulations. Your operations indicate otherwise, the official said as she gestured to the building behind her. In a word, they are unfair. Unfair? On multiple levels, Miss Hoffman nodded. To begin with, artisans here may only work as employees of your chartered companies, through which they must apply for certification by the Guilds. I do not see what is wrong with that. The Guild official released an audible sigh. It is an uncompetitive practice, Miss Hoffman told her. Why would the Guilds take exception to this when workshop owners in the city effectively do the same thing? Workshop employees still apply and act as independent entities. They do not run the workshops that they work in C they subcontract work from the workshop owner and have personal workstations. If that is the case, Ludmila said, Then my companies create a far more equitable environment for its employees than any workshop in the city. I cannot comprehend how you can say that, the Guild official scoffed. The employees decide how the company is run, Ludmila said. Yet you own the company, Miss Hoffman noted. You can put an end to any activities that you dont approve of. I would only do that if it was a part of my duty as the ruler of this territory. Every company has its own administrators and affiliated Merchants who take care of the business end of things. It seemed like the obvious way to run a company C at least according to the tenets of her faith. Everyone did what they were supposed to be doing and the organisation prospered as a result. You will forgive me if this idealistic claim is met with a healthy dose of speculation, Lady Zahradnik, Miss Hoffman said. The aristocracy has a proven history of interfering with the Guilds. Rather than argue in circles, however, let us discuss how your operations threaten the economy of the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ludmila crossed her arms, trying to figure out what in the world she was referring to. She was doing everything that she could to keep her territorial economy relevant to her people; now, suddenly, what she was doing was a threat to the entire Kingdom. Explain, Ludmila said. Everything that you are doing is or is projected to produce inventories that exceed your territorys ability to absorb, Miss Hoffman told her. Furthermore, the excess is exported and impacts markets in other parts of the Sorcerous Kingdom. What you are doing is robbing people of their livelihoods. The Guilds have always carefully regulated industry to ensure that this never becomes the case. My fiefs industrial production is relatively tiny compared to the other territories, never mind the city, Ludmila said. Yet seeing what you are doing here, it is readily apparent that it wont be the case within the next generation. The Guild would prefer to rein in such issues before they can cause too much damage. My people are only doing what they believe is right. Which is another problem, the Guild official told her. You appear to be extending exclusive invitations to migrants who worship the Six Great Gods. The abundance of free resources in this territory combined with your religious practices are culminating into a critical issue for the Sorcerous Kingdom. Ludmila couldnt help but roll her eyes. Oh, yes, she said, the superior quality of our products will surely bring ruin to every land that they touch. This is not a laughing matter, my lady. Then state your case plainly, Ludmila said. I am a half-step away from tying you to a log and floating you back down the river. The young woman visibly paled. It appeared that Ludmilas efforts to be more approachable had led people to forget who and what she was. She would have to remedy that at some point. Everything has to do with the economy, my lady, Miss Hoffman said. The Faith of the Sixit doesnt follow the logic of the markets. Your people are producing goods for the sake of producing them, ignoring the fundamental principles of supply and demand. Normally, people would call that honing ones craft. Normally, the Guild official said, people who are honing their craft do so within their means. Thesecompanies you have chartered are less businesses and more studios that you preside over as a the sole patron. Instead of patronising the fine arts, however, you are spending money on mundane craft. Does it not make more sense to support mundane craft than the fine arts? Ludmila asked. Her question was met with a dumbfounded stare. Ludmila supposed that her logic was backwards according to the common sense of the region. Many Nobles took pride in the idea that they were keepers of culture and collected pieces of art as a result. Most, however, came to the understanding that art was merely an expression of culture rather than culture in itself, so art became more a store of wealth than anything else. She was in no position to do such things, however, and wouldnt be for the indeterminate future. Miss Hoffmans expression shifted to one of exasperation. What I am trying to say, my lady, is that your expenditures are unnecessary. More than that, you are meddling in the local economy with your irrational and uncompetitive practices. I fail to understand this assertion about uncompetitive practices, Ludmila replied. You appear to believe that I am fuelling the growth of these companies with personal wealth, but they all have operating budgets that are internally managed. Thats impossible, Miss Hoffman laughed. The facilities here far exceed the means of regular artisans. It is a fact that they would not exist without your support. Investing in economic infrastructure is hardly a strange thing to do for a Noble, Ludmila noted. Referring to this as economic infrastructure is a stretch, my lady. Roads, bridges, and harbours do not harm the business of our members. Does Clara have to deal with this? In any case, it was getting annoying. The Guilds plainly didnt like what was going on in Wardens Vale and they were trying to put an end to it on the premise of protecting their members and the economy at large. In reality, however, it was institutional conservatism attempting to crush an upstart. The Guilds tended to get what they wanted because they had a stranglehold on so many industries, so it was safe to assume that they fully expected her to defer to them. This discussion does not seem to be getting us anywhere, Ludmila said. What is the full extent of the Guilds demands? Miss Hoffman went through the documents in her hand, stopping to withdraw a crisp sheet of Noble Paper and clearing her throat. First, the thoughtless issue of licences in this fief must come to an end. Even if you refuse to comply, we will not recognise any new artisans operating here, apprentice or otherwise. Their goods, of course, will be similarly blacklisted anywhere in the world that the Guilds operate. What else? Ludmila asked. Secondly, the fraudulent practices which led to the recognition of dozens of members by our organisation will be answered with the immediate expulsion of said individuals by the Guilds. Ludmila felt a frown tug at the corner of her lips. Fraudulent? What in the world are you talking about? Our associates have drawn attention to the unprecedented rise of several individuals working for your companies. We conducted an investigation at their behest and found the applications to be suspiciously limited in information. Upon my arrival in Wardens Vale, I discovered that we had been tricked into conferring Masters status on a group of children! We will not stand for this flouting of our standards. Those children submitted their masterpieces just like anyone else would, Ludmila said. Are you implying that the assessment of your judges was flawed in some way? Of course not, Miss Hoffman said. They are all respected senior members of their respective guilds. As much as we would love to entertain the notion of a rare prodigy, it is far more likely that the masterpieces of this whole gaggle of prodigies were illegitimate submissions. If the Guilds so desire, Ludmila said, my artisans will be more than happy to dispel your doubts about their work. You may choose to challenge our ruling, the Guild official said. Our members are quite busy, however. Im sure you understand this. Yes, of course. When is the soonest opportunity? The spring after sowing. That is nearly five months from now It is, Miss Hoffman nodded. You should also understand that the candidates awaiting reassessment will not be allowed to put their marks on any of their goods until their skills are proven. but they will not be able to sell anything if they do not. Those are the regulations, Lady Zahradnik. Ludmila idly entertained the idea of doing more than tying the woman to a log, but it probably wouldnt change the position of the Guilds. Is there anything else? Ludmila asked. Yes, my lady, Miss Hoffman answered. It has come to our attention that marriages are being arranged without our approval. As a Noble, you have the right to manage the family affairs of your rural tenants, but the Guilds have always done this for urban centres. This is for the good of the economy, of course: unregulated unions only lead to chaos. Marriage in Wardens Vale is an institution ordained by the Temples of the Six, Ludmila told her. That may be so, Miss Hoffman replied, but guild members who choose to marry without the approval of their guild will have their memberships revoked and their work blacklisted. This is getting increasingly ridiculous. She crossed her arms as the Guild official went through a long list of things that she could and could not do. There was no legal precedent for any of it, but it didnt matter: they held so much influence over industry and urban society that they had become self-appointed protectors of the economy. Now, she was being delivered an ultimatum long before the Sorcerous Kingdom was ready to oust them from their entrenched position. Oh, and one last thing, Lady Zahradnik. Ludmila looked up from her thoughts with a questioning look. In the Guild officials hand was an article of clothing that Ludmila had just recently approved for sale in her city outlet. You cannot sell items like these, my lady, Miss Hoffman told her. Why not? Ludmila asked. Because they are a dire threat to the economy, the woman answered. A dire threat? Ludmila furrowed her brow, Unless I am mistaken, Miss Hoffman, you are holding a blouse. It is not just any blouse, Miss Hoffman replied. You know that as well as I do. I do, and it is precisely the reason why I approved them for sale. They are self-cleaning items that are impervious to the wear and tear of everyday activities. Even if they do get damaged somehow, they can be magically repaired for no material cost so long as they are not completely destroyed. Exactly. Thats why you cannot sell these. Her gaze went from the shirt in Miss Hoffmans hand to the Guild officials completely serious expression. Miss Hoffman, Ludmila said, you will forgive me for not being able to understand why anything I mentioned is a dire threat to the economy. Miss Hoffman took on a long-suffering tone. Its obvious, isnt it? Youre selling an item that lasts forever barring some catastrophic event. An artisan cannot make a living selling things that only need to be purchased once. Markets that distribute goods of this nature will inevitably stagnate and die. I see. Thank you for your cooperation, Lady Zahradnik, the Guild official smiled and turned to leave. Now, I believe the next ship is departing inC Stop. The woman froze in place. I never said I would comply with your demands, Ludmila said. S-Surely you dont mean that, my lady I do. I have long considered the problematic nature of this economy that you constantly refer to and our discussion has only served to strengthen my convictions on the matter. I understand that you are merely a representative of the Guilds and that your organisation believes that it is working in the best interests of its people, so I hope you will understand that I am similarly acting in the best interests of mine. But how can that be?! Miss Hoffman said, Do you even understand what youre saying? This isC War. Ludmila smiled coldly, In a manner of speaking. I pray that the Guilds will keep things civil, for your own sakes. Before the Storm: Act 8, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Yo, Baroness. Ludmila looked up from her brooding to find Chief Esess approaching her with a lazy wave of a claw. The Lizardman Lord was accompanied by his usual entourage, which included the Ranger in charge of training on wetland terrain, Ezsris, and a handful of tribal elders. The black-scaled female smacked the Chief across the back of his head. Is that any way to greet your liege? Ezsris hissed, Please forgive him, Lady Zahradnik. The cold is making him stupid. It does seem a bit late for Lizardmen to be out and about, Ludmila said. We heard that a Merchant Lord had come to challenge your rule, Chief Esess said. Are we too late to watch the fight? She is already gone, Ludmila replied. That quick? Chief Esess peered at the surroundings, I dont see any bloodstains It was not that sort of challenge, Ludmila said. There was no Merchant Lord, either. She was simply a representative from the Merchant Guild who came to deliver a set of demands from her organisation. Chief Esess scratched his chin, his yellow eyes reflecting the magical illumination of the square. Hoh, how brave of them. What did they ask for? Nothing that I could agree to, Ludmila replied. Tell me, Chief Esess: how do your people feel about my rule? Your rule? Muit could be worse, I guess? At first, we thought we would be farmed and eaten like fish, but then we realised that we could live our lives in peace here. As usual, the stereotypically tepid Lizardman response did little to stimulate conversation. Ludmila pursed her lips as she considered how to broach her topic with Chief Esess. The Chief put on a confused look. Wait, Ive seen that expression before. Ermsorry, I dont think it would work betweenC That is not what it means in this situation, Ludmila said. Are you acquainted with any of the Lizardman Alliance members living in E-Rantel? The Chief sent a sidelong glance to his fellows, who blinked oddly in return. I think everyone knows someone living there, Chief Esess replied. Or at least someone who visits the city regularly. Back before we came here, Lord Cocytus said that they needed some people to live in the city. We had much to thank the Sorcerer King for, so a few of us went. How did they fare? From what I hear, not so well. So far, at least. Lord Mare was kind enough to fashion them a pond in the middle of the Demihuman Quarter, but the fact that they had something to remind them of home only made the city feel even more alien, if that makes any sense. Do you have any insights as to why they felt that way? Chief Esess rubbed the back of his head as he considered her question. My Uncle said that it just never became home, my lady, Ezsris piped up. At best, the Demihuman Quarter is a place where Demihumans are allowed to dwell. E-Rantel remains a Human city with Human rules and customs. Which is not unreasonable, Chief Esess said. When one goes the place of another, following their rules is a matter of courtesy. Zaryusu said as much to them as he did to us before we came here. Zaryusu Another of my uncles, Ezsris told her. He is a former Traveller who has been to many places. I see, Ludmila said. I agree that what he says is a prudent approach for Travellers, but your people were invited to make a new home in the city. What measures does the city take to help facilitate that? A difficult question, Chief Esess replied. It is hard to think of any particular thing. Uncle Shasuryu says that the Humans constantly tell everybody else what to do, Ezsris said. Even if the words come from the mouth of an Elder Lich, one can tell that the city follows Human rules. Our people do what they can to follow them, but many are strange and nonsensical. At one point, the Humans demanded that we wear shoes outside of the Demihuman Quarter. Shoes? Ludmila furrowed her brow in confusion, Why? They said that our feet are dirty and we track mud and filth. Our claws scratch up their wooden floors and wagon beds. Some worry that we may injure others. Humans in general didnt react very well to claws and teeth, but Nonna, Ludmila said, have there been any reports of Lizardmen accidentally injuring others with their natural weapons in Wardens Vale? No, Nonna replied. All injuries inflicted by Lizardmen in Wardens Vale have so far been intentional. Ludmila nodded to herself, crossing her arms in thought. The insistence on wearing shoes was also partially rooted in past realities. Before the advent of the Sorcerous Kingdom, E-Rantel heavily relied on beasts of burden and being a regional inland trade hub amplified the issues that came with them. The streets could become literal rivers of manure if the city went without rain for too long and it was never truly a clean place. Lady Albedos measures to sanitise E-Rantel, however, should have made related concerns about footwear a thing of the past. Are the other non-Human races treated similarly in the city? She asked. Chief Esess exchanged looks with the other Lizardmen. All of them responded with negative gestures. That, we cannot say, the Chief said. Our kin in the city have only shared their personal experiences. Adapting to life there has many challenges. They dont like the pond, one of the Lizardmen behind Chief Esess said. Ah, right, the Chief nodded. The non-aquatic races all hate it because it spawns swarms of mosquitoes and flies. The Humans say that our control methods are inadequate. What did your people do? Our Druids devised a reasonable enough plan. We stocked the pond with fish to eat the larvae and transplanted carnivorous plants from home. Overall, we believe the number of pests is tolerable, but the Humans want none at all. Ah, on a related note, we expected help from the local bats and birds, but the city had none. Ludmila furrowed her brow at the claim. She tried to recall the last time she saw a wild bird in the city. To her great confusion, she was pretty sure she hadnt seen one since she and her friends had gone to the Empire. What happened to them? Eaten, probably, Chief Esess seemed to shrug. Meat is expensive. Fish get taken from the pond, as well. The plants we brought in can only survive where there is plenty of water. What did the city administration have to say about it? Ludmila asked. Nothing. No laws are being broken and the pests seem to improve tax revenues. She turned to level an incredulous look at Nonna. Imports and sales of vermin countermeasures have improved twenty-fold, the Elder Lichs tone took on a positive C at least for an Elder Lich C inflexion. Lord Mares ingenuity has resulted in a graceful synergy between tormenting the population and developing new sources of tax revenue. Some people surely deserved to be tormented, but she couldnt imagine what an entire city could have done to earn the cruel and unusual punishment. The Temples should have advised the administration on this, Ludmila said. Insects of this nature can be a vector for disease. The last thing we need is an epidemic sweeping through the city. Health care services in the city are currently under capacity. The revenues gained by minimising this inefficiency will serve to stimulate the growth of the healthcare sector. Are those the words of His Majesty? Ludmila asked. It is the determination of the Royal Court, Nonna answered. In other words, the Sorcerer King hadnt been involved in the discussion. Ludmila had long learned that the Sorcerer Kings vassals and servitors would waste no time saying so if it was the case. I guess this should be expected with a Demon in charge Sounds like a business opportunity to me, Miss LeNezs voice came from somewhere to the side. We can export more of our vermin-repelling magic items and consumables. Well make a mountain of gold! I think you forgot the part where the Guild has embargoed all of our industries, Ludmila said. Oh, yeah. Oops. Are these guilds truly so powerful, Lady Zahradnik? Chief Esess asked, The way I understand it, they are just Merchant tribessort of? Merchants can be easily crushed in war. If they attack us, we will destroy them. I doubt they would do anything so foolish, Ludmila answered. The Guilds can only exist when a region is stable enough to allow the establishment of urban centres and the industries that come with them. While it is not unheard of for them to commission Assassins and Mercenaries, that would only happen if violence was deemed to be the most efficient way to achieve their ends. For the most part, they adhere to local laws and use their economic and political clout to advance their agendas. Chief Esess shifted back a few steps. This is beginning to sound like one of your lectures I am not about to lecture the entire village on something that they should already know, Ludmila said. All you need to know for now is that the overall strategy of the Guilds will be to make it impossible for us to participate in any market that they hold influence over. But arent many of your subjects also members of the Guilds? They are, Ludmila said. Or, rather, they were. So long as they remain my subjects, the embargo applies to them as well. That being said, thisC How can you be so calm about this?! A girls voice sounded from the crowd, Were all ruined! The murmur of discussion going on between the villagers gathered in the square died. Ludmila looked over to see who had spoken. Curiously, whoever it was did not speak in the language of Re-Estize or the Theocracy. The crowd parted to reveal a child who sent a betrayed look to the people around her. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. I dont recall receiving any migrants from the Holy Kingdom, Ludmila said. Construction on the Abelion Highway was only half complete, so Ludmila doubted that the girl had wandered through the wilderness to appear in Wardens Vale. Merchant traffic from the peninsula nation had been nonexistent since Jaldabaoths invasion, so perhaps she was a vagrant who had taken years to wander her way over. Given her apparent age, there was little chance that she could have survived the journey on her own but there were no nearby adults expressing alarm over her outburst. Why does that matter? The girl fumed, Everyone is going to become poor and starve because you didnt listen to the guild lady! I believe you are overestimating the impact that the Guilds have on the local economy Im not, the girl told her. The city that I came from is way bigger than the cities around here so I know how things really work. Evil Nobles like you tried to take over and everything burned to the ground! Why are you acting like youre in charge, anyway? Cities belong to the royal family. Cities belong to the Crown in the Holy Kingdom, Ludmila replied, but most urban centres in Re-Estize are both chartered and administered by local houses. This isnt Re-Estize, dummy! Its the Sorcerous Kingdom! When my husband comes home, hes going to teach you a lesson! your husband? He kills bad guys like you. You betterCeeeeeeeeeee!!! A terrified squeal filled the air as Chief Gan Zu entered the village square with several of his fellows. The Orc Chief watched with a confused expression as the girl fled into the night. I cant say Ive ever seen a Human do that before, Chief Gan Zu said. She is from the Holy Kingdom of Roble, Ludmila told him. Her country was regularly raided by tribes from the Abelion Hills in the past. and that means shes scared of me? The Orc snorted, How strange. It wasnt as if I was trying to stick her in my mouth. It would be a lie to say that you will not see reactions like that from time to time, Ludmila said, especially when it comes to people from more insular places. But that is not something you need to worry about, for now. Is there something that you need? We heard that a Merchant Lord came to challenge you, Chief Gan Zu replied. Is the fight already over? Ludmilas gaze went from the Orcs to the Lizardmen. Would an army of Goblins show up next? A representative of the Guilds came to deliver a list of demands, Ludmila said. I rejected those demands, soactually, I am curious about something. You visited E-Rantel with a group of your tribes artisans. What did you think of the city? It is a busy place, Chief Gan Zu replied, though not as busy as the Dale of Defiance back when the Demon Emperor attacked us. The only strange thing was that Humans kept approaching me with offers of work. Ah, Chief Esess tail twitched knowingly, that also happens. What sort of work? Ludmila asked. Simple things, the Orc Chief answered. Carrying stuff around. Unloading wagons. Moving goods in and out of storehouses. A few people asked what valuable materials might be found in my territory. In all, they seemed far too interested for people Ive never met before. It is their way, Chief Esess said. At least thats what Chief Shasuryu told me. This also happened to the Lizardmen who went to the city. In the city, people have no territory so they must find other ways to survive. Mostly, this is through trade and mmmmanufacturing? The city folk target Demihumans in hopes that they can obtain cheap resources from their lands. Fortunately, Countess Wagner and Baroness Gagnier encouraged each tribe to raise its own Merchants so we are not cheated. Has this happened to you, as well, Lady Zahradnik? Chief Gan Zu asked. Yes, Ludmila sighed at the long series of unpleasant memories that rose in answer to the question. Unfortunately, we did not have any Merchants to represent us at the time. I see. Well, at least they arent specifically targeting non-Humans. Oh, but they are, Chief Esess said. They are? They approached you with offers of work because you were the biggest and strongest-looking member of your party, Chief Esess said. If all Orcs can survive on the same wage, then it is best to employ someone like Dyel. But not all work requires raw strength, Ludmila noted. Do not tell me that they apply the same reasoning to your artisans. The Orc and the Lizardman exchanged a look. Then I will not tell you, Chief Esess said. Ludmila narrowed her eyes at his response. The two Demihuman Lords cautiously backed away. I do not like the sound of this, she said. On a related note, what professions have Demihumans and Heteromorphs taken up in the city? They are mostly labourers, Chief Esess said. After that, you have all the Merchants bringing goods to the city, followed by the mystics who help manage the populations well-being. A handful of Heteromorphs work for the government, but they are the powerful sort like Dragons and Naga. What about vocations overseen by the Guilds? Ludmila asked, How many non-Human apprentices have been contracted by the workshops around the city? I cant speak for everyone in the city, Chief Esess said, But none of Shasuryus people are with any of the craft guilds. Then how do they make a living? Some came to hone their combat skills against the Adventurer Guild, which covers their expenses. Others work for the Lizardman Merchants who go back and forth between the city and the Great Lake. There is no room to raise a family in the city, so they leave their mates and hatchlings at home. If you were a Lizardman looking to make a new life in the city, Ludmila asked, what would you do? If you mean in E-Rantel, the Lizardman Chief answered, my only choice aside from what I mentioned would be to take the work that the Humans offer. Being a dock worker in Corelyn Harbour would probably be best. Its on the water and only a short ride from the city. This is not good Ludmila muttered. Eh? But I studied so hardC There is nothing wrong with your answer, Ludmila told Chief Esess. The problem is what your answer implies. Her eyes went from the Lizardmen to the Orcs beside them; then to the Human villagers assembled around her. How things worked in her fief had blinded her to the reality of the situation elsewhere. His Majesty the Sorcerer King encourages us to do the things that we are good at, both in terms of individual and racial aptitudes. Thisconfrontation with the Guilds and the accounts of life in the city has led me to identify an issue with His Majestys mandate. There can be no issue with our Masters mandates, Nonna immediately told her. The issue is in its interpretation, Ludmila said. This affects how the mandate is implemented and its consequences. How things work in Wardens Vale is quite different from what is happening in E-Rantel. How complicated can it be? Chief Gan Zu said, If one is good at hunting, then they hunt. If one has a talent for fashioning fine leather equipment, then they do that. Is this wrong? I believe most of us here see it that way, Ludmila replied. Then whats the problem? The problem is that, in the common Human culture of E-Rantel, there is the notion that some people are worth more than others by virtue of their vocation. Thats preposterous! The Orc Chief snorted, Hunters and warriors may contend with one another for rank, but what purpose is there for one to stand above or below a mystic or artisan? Everyone is doing something essential for the survival of the tribe or they wouldnt be doing it. Simply put, it is decadence, Ludmila said. In what form it manifests depends on the situation. The people of Re-Estize and the Empire have enjoyed nearly two centuries of undeserved peace due to the protection of a greater power. Instead of collectively honing themselves to survive the challenges that the world might throw at them, they have developed a complex web of hierarchies that reflect their societys realities and jockey for position within it. Sooner or later, however, those realities are proven to be delusions C often to the woe of the deluded. Much like the societies of the wilderness tribes, those rooted in the Faith of the Six had a survival-oriented outlook on life. Up until recently, it concerned itself with the survival of humanity in a hostile world, imploring its faithful to do their part in preventing its extinction. There was little tolerance for decadence and corruption as a result. What does that have to do with being offered work? Chief Gan Zu asked. It represents two aspects of their society rolled into one, Ludmila answered. The first is that tribal Demihumans are seen as savage brutes. In other words, these offers of employment are made with the idea that you are little more than intelligent beasts of burden. By the same token, the idea that tribal Demihumans may be able to qualify for positions as skilled labour will never cross their minds. The second thing is the web of hierarchies that I mentioned. In the city, common labourers sit at the bottom of everything. They are considered little more than paupers and vagrants with temporary employment. No guild represents their interests and no one cares if they live or die: only that they serve at the convenience of the established members of society. They are an expendable and self-replenishing resource. Chief Gan Zu still didnt seem to understand what she was saying. Chief Esess, however, lashed his tail over the ground. thats messed up, he said. Are we to be nothing more than outcasts? Not if I have anything to say about it, Ludmila replied. This goes beyond the Guilds, so it will take a lot of time and effort to push back. Wait, Chief Gan Zu said. Im still trying to digest your words here. How can the Humans have so much influence in the Sorcerous Kingdom? I doubt that it is an exclusively Human phenomenon, Ludmila said. It just happens to be what drives this particular scenario. His Majesty the Sorcerer King mandated that each individual should pursue vocations that they have aptitudes for, but Human perception of Demihumans is limited to threat assessments and Human-centric folklore. Because Humans control the majority of industry in the Sorcerous Kingdom, they end up dictating how one may participate in the economy and society at large. So, because common labourers have such a miserable standing among Humans, the Orc Chief crossed his massive arms, the same standing is applied to Demihumans who are only offered work as common labourers. Yes, Ludmila nodded. Demihumans will be painted with a pre-established social stigma. Combined with the common perception of tribal Demihumans, that stigma may be amplified to even greater levels. The longer this goes on, the more these views will entrench themselves. You will be seen as brutes that provide relatively cheap menial labour until the supply of Undead labour catches up with demand. Once that happens, they will not care what becomes of you. Chief Esess is right, Chief Gan Zu said grimly. This is messed up. How do we fight it? The answer is fairly obvious, Ludmila said. Getting to the answer is another matter entirely. We are not without our advantages, however, and the Guild embargo may actually be a blessing in disguise. Indeed, her visit to the Great Tomb of Nazarick and her discussions with the Sorcerer King and his vassals seemed to serve as a primer for what she and her people now faced. While her trip at first appeared to be the result of an innocent invitation to visit with Lady Shalltear, one would be a fool to believe that a god did anything for such shallow and simplistic reasons. His Majesty extended his invitation all the way back when we were exploring the Katze Plains. How many of these nascent social issues might have been averted had I taken him up on his offer as soon as we returned? Though the Sorcerous Kingdom had become the new abode of the god of justice, it was far from a just place. Even so, one could say that it was also the ideal place to explore how true justice might be achieved. Rather than being considered an obstacle to progress, her confrontation with the Guilds was a catalyst for meaningful reform. The Sorcerous Kingdom had no need for antiquated systems that did not carry out the will of its sovereign or serve the needs of his subjects. This is probably too much to go over in one sitting, Ludmila said, but I intend to use this conflict with the Guilds to help develop better systems than what we currently have. Uh, I wont pretend to know what youre thinking, my lady, Miss LeNez said, but were tiny. We barely have any economic or political clout. How can we bring about change if no one believes were worth listening to? Many heads in the crowd nodded in agreement. As people who were brought up under the Guild System, it was understandable that they had difficulty envisioning a world without it and shared many of its blind spots. As someone who mostly lived outside of that system for her entire life, however, Ludmila saw plenty of ready solutions. What they believe will not matter, Ludmila said. Bring some tables together. Let us first develop a clear picture of each companys current situation and their concerns going forward. She called for the Faculty of Alchemy to speak first. As with the other companies, all of its members residing in the village had been drawn by the appearance of Miss Hoffman and her delivery of the Guilds ultimatum. The near future of our alchemical production is probably of the least concern, Ludmila said. The vast majority of our exports are purchased directly by the Imperial Army and our Artificers are still many years away from achieving the throughput to satisfy local demand. Are there any critical concerns that anyone would like to bring to my attention? Yeah, Miss LeNez said. The embargo applies to imports, as well. Never mind taking years to catch up with local demand for magic items, we wont be able to make those magic items at all without a new source of materials. That is true, Ludmila said. This is not a guarantee by any measure, but I would like to conduct a trade expedition of sorts. What would your party require in terms of staff? Uhaside from Merchants, wed need experts who can identify and analyse stuff. Being able to bring equipment would help. I believe that can be arranged. You having all the companies go, mlady? Someone asked. Yes, that is the plan, Ludmila replied. Some of our destinations are rather distant, so please plan accordingly. Chief Esess; Chief Gan Zu, prepare your delegations, as well. For perhaps the fifth time that evening, the two Demihuman Lords exchanged a confused look. Us? Chief Esess asked. Oh, yes, Ludmila smiled slightly, youre coming too. Before the Storm: Act 8, Chapter 10 Chapter 10 What the Standing on the westernmost berth of Corelyn Harbour, Liane watched as a motley assortment of passengers disembarked from the recently arrived barge from Wardens Vale. They were a provincial-looking lotat least if provincial included counting Orcs, Lizardmen, and Goblins amongst their number. Even more strange was that they were all adorned in the same fashion, which consisted of simple, serviceable clothing, thick-soled boots, and a plain leather satchel slung over the shoulder. Depending on their profession, shawls, headscarves, or wide-brimmed straw hats covered each passengers head. Bringing up the rear of the procession coming down the boarding ladder was Ludmila, who wore the usual equestrian outfit that had been granted to her by Lady Shalltear. She walked toward Liane and Clara in an imperceptibly menacing way, her face an unreadable mask. Liane took a step back as Ludmila closed on them, which annoyed Liane far more than she expected. Is this an invasion? Liane asked, Auh, frog attack? An amphibious assault, Ludmila corrected her. And no. There would be far more Lizardmen with me if it was. Then why all the people? They just visiting town? No, Ludmila replied. We are bringing them with us. Wha? I may have done athing that led to another thing that led to this being necessary, the towering Martial Noble said. Alright, Liane said. When you kinda start sounding like me, I know you did a thing. What happened? Clara asked. Ludmilas gaze wandered their surroundings as if scanning for unseen threats. Then, she took a step closer. When I got home last night, Miss Hoffman was in the village square. Yknow, if you were going to use this, what was the point of all that just now? Why was she in Wardens Vale? The Guilds discovered what I was doing and they did not like any of it. Miss Hoffman delivered a list of unreasonable demands, which I naturally refused. Liane exchanged a look with Clara. Given how Ludmila interpreted the world around her, unreasonable demands could have meant anything. Could you be a little more specific? The industries in Wardens Vale have grown significant enough for them to decide that the Guilds should determine how things work. They seem to especially dislike the threat that our industrial production poses to their members and want to regulate everything from marriage to education. Thats pretty normal as far as the Guilds go. Yes, well, they see fit to apply their normal to just me and not you two. Probably because you stink at negotiating. I bet you listened to Miss Hoffman rattle off their demands, said I see, and then kicked her into the river. Ludmila silently glowered at Liane in response. She had probably hit the mark. Well, Clara said, even if that is the case, it should hardly affect your territory. If anything, it hurts the rest of the Duchy as you are by far a net exporter of raw materials. The other Nobles will be happy about some of their competition being knocked out for now, Liane said. They probably wont be in a couple of years, though. That depends, Clara said. How do you plan on fighting the Guilds? By removing them from existence, preferably, Ludmila replied. Your plan to transition the guilds out of their self-declared position of authority has clearly not had any effect on how they operate presently. Since they picked a fight with me, I intend to get the most out of it. I dunno if the Royal Courtll be happy about Merchants being barred from using the Abelion Highway, Liane said. Wait a minute, dont tell me youre going to bar our Merchants, too. An evil smile broke out on the evil Frontier Nobles evil face. I hate you, Liane muttered. We will have plenty of time to discuss this later, Clara said. For now, we need to sort out all of these passengers. Florine should be arriving soon, as well. My people already have leaders organising their respective groups, Ludmila said. The both of you have already met Chief Esess. Dyel Gan Zu is the Chief of the Orc clan living in my territory C hes the tallest one standing over there. Miss Gran is with the Goblins. Lianes gaze went to the blonde imperial scion standing in front of a column of the little green Demihumans. They looked more like a Captain with her company than members of a trade delegation. Doesnt Nemel have a buncha Human settlers to represent? Liane asked. Wardens Vales industries are more than enough to fulfil their needs, Ludmila answered. I had Miss Gran come along for the experience. She is quite adept when it comes to relations with other races. The Goblins living under her management insisted on providing her with an escort. Shedve done better with some household staff. Goblin Maids? Hm There was money to be made in that idea somewhere, but she couldnt think of anything offhand. I just hope we can secure accommodations for everyone, Clara said. Florine said that she will be bringing a few people, as well. And here I was hoping it would be just us going, Liane grumbled. Whens the last time its been just us? The last time Lady ShalltearC AHH! Forget I asked! Do you not think that having more than just us in the delegation would better represent the Sorcerous Kingdom as a whole? Clara asked, If we continued as we have, people would start wondering if Humans ruled here. We certainly pull more weight on this end of things, Liane said. Which must change eventually, Clara told her. It is unreasonable to think otherwise. A strange bird call drew their attention to the familiar void of a Gate spell opening over the pavement a dozen metres away. Florine emerged from the portal cradling her nasty little Beastman cub. Accompanying her was what appeared to be a cross between a slug and a bug. Lady Shalltear and a pair of Vampire Brides emerged behind them. Their liege bore a pleased expression as her gaze lingered on Liane and her friends. Good Morning, Lady Shalltear, Clara said as they curtseyed in unison, I hope the morning finds you well. It would have been much better if that gorilla hadnt decided to send you away the very moment I had some time to enjoy myself, Lady Shalltear sighed. Their liege perked up slightly as Ludmila produced a preservation bottle from her Infinite Haversack. You will have to make do with this until we can attend to you properly, my lady, Ludmila said as she offered her blood to the Vampire. Hopefully, things will proceed smoothly. Liane absently rummaged around in her bag for the blood that she had collected over the past few weeks. As she did, she frowned up at the top of Florines head. What happened to your hair? Liane asked, Do you wrestle with Demihumans on an hourly basis? Wait, did it just move on its own? Something is foraging for parasites in her hair, Ludmila offered helpfully. Clara rushed over to hide behind Ludmila. Liane leapt back several metres, brushing off her dress in a panic. I dont have any parasites! Florine protested, This is Liolio: one of the people I said Id be bringing along. Pip! A bird thing with long brown tail feathers appeared atop Florine. Florine gestured to the bluish slug bug thing with her free hand. This is Boobeebee, a representative of the Zern. Both have accompanied me for the last few months. Boobeebee bobbed her eel-like head, holding her foreclaws together like a mantis rather than a Human. Liane couldnt read the Zerns expression at all. After collecting their blood and inspecting the last of the bottles with a satisfied nod, Lady Shalltear opened a new Gate. Oriculon, yes? Lady Shalltear said, The girls working at the exclave said that the old landing was no good, so youll emerge near the gate to the city. Thank you, my lady. Ludmila stepped through the portal first. They ushered the assembled delegates through before going in themselves. The balmy climate of the Draconic Kingdom welcomed them on the other side of the Gate, complete with its sapphire blue sky. Liolio pipd and fluffed his feathers. I dont get how this place can be so nice at this time of the year, Liane said. Were not that far away. Dame Verilyn said something about the warm currents of the Syrillian Way and the influence of the nearby deserts being the cause, Ludmila said. The Draconic Kingdom was founded here precisely because it is perfect for Human habitation. And the jungle next door is perfect for a bunch of people that eat Humans, Liane said. How convenient. Lady Zahradnik? Nemel Gran approached them from where she had left her Goblins in a nearby empty lot. She was dressed as an imperial noblewoman, though that was probably because Wardens Vale was something like the opposite of a centre of fashion. Ludmila turned to look at her with a question on her face. Are we staying here for long? Nemel asked, If so, where do we find accommodations? This entire place is filled with cargo containers Liane eyed the rows of metal boxes stacked up around them. They had been careful to raise the land well above the high water mark, but the river had risen past it and now half of the district was submerged. It was a good thing that they were still in the middle of landscaping when it happened. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. What does our itinerary look like, Corelyn? Ludmila asked. Our convoy will finish arriving by midday, Clara replied. We have dinner with Queen Oriculus this evening. The time of our departure will be determined by our discussion with Her Majesty. It sounds like we will be sleeping on the ships, Ludmila told Nemel. In the meantime, I suppose we should get everyone acquainted. Clara took Ludmilas elbow as they were encircled by an assortment of different races. The most concerning-looking of the bunch was the slug bug thing beside Florine. Even the burly Orcs that Ludmila had brought along gave the thing a wide berth. I take it that you are acquainted with one another? Ludmila asked. That one is a Zern, the largest Orc answered. Theyve been the scourge of the northern tribes since times beyond recollection. Were all on the same side now, Florine said with a gentle smile. I dont mean to trivialise the history between your people, but I believe that it would be for the best if everyone joined hands to build a prosperous future. The members of the assembly responded with silence, though they seemed more clueless as to how to reply to Florines entreaty than unreceptive of her words. As Florine went on to coordinate an introduction between everyone, Claras fearful look turned thoughtful. I think this is a good opportunity. A good opportunity for what? Something like an informal primer on government, perhaps? We have made next to no progress on incorporating the tribes into the House of Lords. So ya want to help each tribe define its interests in the context of trade? Do they even understand trade in the first place? The history of trade in the Abelion Hills stretches farther back than the history of Re-Estize. Youll have no problems on my end. The Gan Zu Tribe was originally from the Abelion Hills and you already know the Lizardmen. Liane lightly drummed her fingers against her thigh. Was it a good idea? The original assumption for political participation in the Sorcerous Kingdom was that the tribes C or at least the major tribes C would eventually send representatives to sit in the House of Lords. Presumably, this would help hammer out legislation that would gradually reform the Sorcerous Kingdom from a country that used a framework of Human laws, customs, and perspectives into something that worked for its many member races. What that something was they had no idea about since the original assumption fell flat on its face. For the most part, the tribes were content with their current state of affairs. They were promised prosperity in exchange for fealty and no one had to worry about being raided and eaten anymore. Additionally, pretty much everyone in the region C Humans included C had a fundamentally insular worldview so they had no motivation to participate in foreign politics unless a specific issue directly affected them. In theory, this might be a good idea, but is it actually? The last thing we need is these guys fighting one another over something that they all want. At this level, I doubt that theres anything so rare or limited that your fears would come to pass. Rolengorek is so huge that a handful of our tribes should have a negligible impact on its economy. Fine. But dont blame me if they start eating each others faces in half an hour. Florine rolled her eyes. They made their way over to the only relatively clear spot in the exclave: a hill upon which several saplings had been transplanted. At the top of the hill was a small pond that fed a shallow brook which wound its way down through the district on its way to the river. At some point, they were supposed to hire a handful of Druids to tend to the local greenery, but development in general had been postponed by the ongoing flooding. Thank you, everyone, for agreeing to participate in our discourse, Clara said after everyone had picked out their spots. With how sudden this seems to be for everyone, I thought it best to take the time to sort ourselves out before continuing onto the next leg of our journey. Our convoy is ostensibly a trade delegation, so I would like to begin by having each tribe or individual identify the things that they would be interested in importing. Clara shifted uncomfortably as her opening address was met with blank stares. Something stirred at Lianes side. Zu ChiruC Holy crap! Liane leapt up in fright, Where the hell did you come from? Zu Chiru saw many people, so Zu Chiru came over. You still workin those futures contracts? Liane asked. The Quagoa Merchant responded with a Human-like nod. The profits are steady, but boring. Some of Zu Chirus disciples will take over soon. In that case, ya got good timing. Uh, what did you want again? Zu Chiru would like to see what ores are being offered. There are many mines in the Draconic Kingdom, but most of what they produce is common. And the ore goes toward feeding your people, right? The finest ores are for the clan, Zu Chiru replied. The Humans are more than happy to purchase everything else. What do you do with your profits? Expanding the company. These days, many males in the clan desire the prestige of being a Merchant. The prestige of being a Merchant, huh That wasnt something one ever heard in Human society. To the vast majority, one made an honest living through their land, working as an artisan in a workshop, or performing menial labour. By their logic, Merchants used unscrupulous and dishonest means to get by. The more successful the Merchant, the greater of a no-good scoundrel they were. Even Merchants themselves worked to achieve ultimate goals like owning property in the city or C if they were extraordinarily successful and lucky C purchasing an aristocratic title. Zu Chiru, on the other hand, was seen as a sort of hero by his clan. He was the main breadwinner C or was that orewinner? C in what the Quagoa considered a desolate wasteland and many of his clansmen sought to emulate him. Then again, it was still early in his career. Maybe the ideal retirement for Zu Chiru was buying a mountain somewhere to live under. Does that serve as a clear enough example? Clara asked the assembled tribespeople. Several seconds of silence fell over the gathering. Chief Gan Zu cleared his throat. So, the Orc Chief said, this, erm, Armatt? Quagoa. This Quagoa must conduct trade to provide for his people. But my people are not in the same situation. Our land is more than enough to comfortably sustain us. We are in the same position, Chief Esess said. The territory granted to my tribe is enough to support many generations of growth. Lady Zahradnik encourages us to participate in trade, but our war with the Guilds seems to mean that our Merchants will stick to local operations. War with whom? Florine frowned. It is a long story, Ludmila said. Well, maybe not so long. The Guilds tried to impose its authority on Wardens Vale. I rejected their demands. Thats quite the shock, Florine blinked. Given your reputation, I figured they would leave well enough alone. Why would they risk so much for so little? I suppose they thought they could play the same game that they do in every urban centre. That is not the only reason, Clara said. The Guilds are confident that their champion will protect them. Their champion? Momon the Black, Clara said. Ludmila scoffed. That is ridiculous. A seated member of the Royal Court defending the Guilds from a servant of the Crown? Clara shrugged in response. To the people of E-Rantel, Momon is what keeps the Sorcerer King from razing the city to the ground and slaughtering its citizens. You should see how much they panic whenever they discover or even suspect that he is absent. As members of the aristocratic establishment govern on behalf of His Majesty, the Guilds would reason that Momon will also protect them from you. They should ask the people of Fassett County how that worked out for them, Liane said. We all saw how it was there, Clara said. No one was very fond of House Fassett or its subjects. Most were fine with interpreting what happened there as evil turning upon evil. Unlike their entirely innocent selves, Ludmila grumbled. Thats just how it is, Florine said. In the city, the Guilds dictate right and wrong just as much as the Temples do. They consider themselves the keepers of civilised society, after all. She wasnt wrong. The Guilds truly believed that everything that they did was in the best interests of civilisation. They established their seats of power in every major economic centre, which gave them a disproportionate amount of de facto influence. What Ludmila saw as illegitimate interference in her fiefs affairs, the Guilds considered their rightful duty to urban society. Historically, no one messed with the Guilds because they could hold an entire countrys economy hostage. Im pretty sure the Guilds just think theyll flat-out win, Liane said. In their minds, Momons on their side if you try resorting to violence. Youre pretty much a non-factor in everything else. Thats right, Florine said. From their standpoint, your territory is just a source of raw resources with minimal economic clout. I wouldnt be surprised if they also believe that the Royal Court will back them since the only thing they seem to want the citizens to do is follow the rules and generate revenue. Yeah, Liane nodded. Youre basically a puppy waiting to be kickedhey, where are you going? Ludmila looked over her shoulder with a pout. Finding an empty container to sulk in, she said. Clara went and brought Ludmila back to their place in the circle. Your fief is literally designed to withstand sieges, Clara told her. Trade embargoes do not do nearly as much to Wardens Vale as they believe it will. The Guilds frame this conflict as a rural aristocrat trying to infringe on their jurisdiction by chartering a new urban centre without their blessing. Since you never communicate with the Guilds beyond official paperwork, they have no clue that you have an entirely different worldview from theirs. You mentioned that you plan to take full advantage of this. What are you going to do? Accelerate our societys transition away from the Guild System, I suppose, Ludmila replied. Just as importantly, what I do will hopefully shift the Sorcerous Kingdom away from its Human-centric starting point. Just in case you didnt notice, Liane said, thats already something weve been doing. I know, Ludmila said, but some highly problematic issues have been evolving while that happens. Such as the economic and social marginalisation of the vast majority of the Sorcerous Kingdoms population? Clara said. you have no idea how annoying your ability to instantly figure out things that take me forever to realise is, Ludmila muttered. Well, Clara smiled, you said evolved, so it was easy to deduce from there. Easy my ass, Liane said. Also, things have always been like that. Why make a huge fuss out of it now? Because of the evolution that I mentioned, Ludmila told her. Human society tends to order itself by wealth and vocation. The Sorcerous Kingdom is undergoing a transition wherein Human labour is making the shift towards artisanal professions. At the same time, Human perceptions of the local tribes categorise them as savage brutes with little value beyond their use as menial labour or a way to deliver previously untapped resources to the cities. I see, Florine said. So youre saying that if things are allowed to remain as they are, non-Humans will be relegated to the lowest rungs of society. But do they even care? Liane said, Just going by what your two Chiefs said, theyre content with what they have. They have no need for the rest of society. You misunderstand us, Chief Esess took a step forward. What we said is that our lands are sufficient to sustain our people, so we do not need to trade for our survival. That does not mean we wish to live in isolation. Thats right, Chief Gan Zu said. Baroness Zahradnik told us that she wishes to have all of her subjects become members of the greater community that she is building in her territory and nothing my people have witnessed suggests that she does not mean what she says. By comparison, these guilds insist on forcing everyone to become one of them. Those who do not are targets to be exploited according to rules that the Guilds fashion for their own benefit. In our opinion, this is worse than being raided: at least those being raided are allowed to defend themselves. Liane raised her hands disarmingly. Fine, I get it, I get it. But whats your strategy here? The Guildsve practically locked you into your territory. That is what they believe, Ludmila said. In reality, the way that they weigh and measure the world around them has left them blind to reality. Gagnier, have the Guilds sent any representatives to the Abelion Hills? No. Oh, youve gotta be kidding mC Why is that? Ludmila asked, More of the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizens dwell there than in the Duchy of E-Rantel. Florine sighed. Because the Abelion Hills have no economic significance. If things are left as they are, how long do you think it will take for the Guilds to spread civilisation to the Abelion Hills? Even if our citizens want it, I cant see it ever happening unless someone forces the issue. Our history suggests that the tribes living there are a threat to Human civilisation and the Guilds will base their assessments on that. The Abelion Highway will only be recognised for the economic potential that direct access to the western ocean represents. So your plan is to create an adjacent economy, Clara said. Yes, Ludmila replied. Not only with the people of the Abelion Hills, but also with any population being overlooked by the Guilds. His Majesty desires prosperity for all of his subjects. The machinations of the Guilds only lead to the creation of a class of urban elites who consider the world beyond their walls as a source of resources to be exploited. It is clear to me that the Guilds must be ousted as quickly as is reasonable. I agree, Florine said. There is no reason why any of the Sorcerous Kingdoms citizens should suffer this sort of treatment. The beneficial aspects of the Guild System are not necessarily exclusive to the Guilds. In fact, regulation and representation are much better handled by our officials. Lianes gaze moved back and forth between her friends as they discussed their new war plan. She didnt care how things played out either way, but Dont you think youre trying to move things a little too fast? Liane asked, How about letting the Guilds know what theyre doing wrong and let them correct the problem? Ludmila tilted her head, bestowing a confused look upon Liane. I believe that is the silliest thing I have ever heard from you, my dear Lady Wagner, she said. Why would I interrupt an enemy who is in the midst of making a mistake? Before the Storm: Act 8, Chapter 11 Chapter 11 This is a lot crazier when you see it in person. Waves of silt-laden water lapped at Lianes toes as she and Florine stood on the banks of the Oriculon River. It was already the largest river she had ever seen in her life the last time they visited the Draconic Kingdom; now, one could be convinced that it wasnt a river at all. The northern shore had disappeared somewhere beyond the horizon and the floodwaters had turned the city into an island. Fortunately for Oriculons citizens, there were plenty of unoccupied bits of high ground to live on. Pip! She eyed the bird-like Demihuman perched on her friends head. What was it even doing there? Had Florine somehow turned it into a pet? Maybe it was the other way around. Pip! Liane reached for the Demihumans tail, which hung parallel to Florines long, golden hair. Without warning, its head turned a hundred and eighty degrees to attack her hand. Yeow! Florine rounded on her with a cross look. The Beastman cub in her arms reached out to try and swat Liane. Liane! What?! Your stupid pecker pecked me! His name is Liolio, Florine told her. You must have done something to disturb him. Pip! How could you take his side just like that? Liane fumed, Ive been your best friend for over ten years. Im taking his side because Ive been your best friend for over ten years. Tch. Clara appeared at the railing of one of the barges moored nearby. What is going on down there? Nothing, Liane said. Hows our boat looking? Everything is as we left it. Are you sure these modifications will work? Uh, Im mostly sure, Liane said. Whats the worst that could happen if things go wrong? The modifications in question were combining four barge hulls into a super barge that would serve as a spacious passenger ship. The vessel had four modest suites, four dozen cabins, and a kitchen below decks. A common area had been created out of the main deck, which came complete with furnishings for a variety of races. Hows everyone settling in? Liane asked. How should I know? Clara answered with a sigh, I have no idea what settled in looks like for them. It would be better if the two of you oversaw things. That would defeat the purpose of the whole exercise, Florine said. Both Liane and Florine had been raised in houses with substantial connections to the east, so they had plenty of experience around non-Humans C mostly people in Karnassus C while growing up. Claras house, on the other hand, primarily dealt with Merchants from the Slane Theocracy. Their respective experiences shaped their behaviour around non-Humans and the Theocracys stance on them was not very generous, to put it mildly. That wasnt to say that Clara was overtly hostile to non-Humans, but her associates fearful sentiments had rubbed off on her. To remedy that, everyone agreed that she should oversee the delegations day-to-day operations. I cannot even tell one Goblin from another, Clara said. Or one Orc from another, for that matter. This is bound to end in catastrophe. Theres no need to be so dramatic, Liane said. It aint as if the ship will fall apart. You only say that because you have not seen what they are doing in there. Wait, what are theyC Countess Wagner. Liane turned to find a familiar figure approaching them, flanked by a pair of palace guards. She broke out into a wide grin. Oh, if it isnt Carillo. Long time no see! The handsome young nobleman answered with a grin of his own. He strolled over to greet them with a polite bow. Not too long, I think, he said. Countess Corelyn; Baroness Gagnier, it gladdens my heart to see everyone back in Oriculon. It is a joy to return to the Draconic Kingdom, Count Carillo, Clara said, switching smoothly to Low Draconic. I take it that youve already come across Baroness Zahradnik? That I did, my lady, Count Carillo glanced over his shoulder. Though Im not sure what it was that I was seeing. She was glaring at the gate to the city proper, scaring everyone away. Ah, Liane said, thats because she was bitten by the Guilds. How terrible, the young noblemans voice grew grave. Will she be alright? Shes day to day, Liane replied. If we dont get her back to the wilderness soon, she might shrivel up and die. Liane jumped as Florine poked her in the ribs. Baroness Zahradnik will be fine, she said. Her territory is entirely self-sufficient. That must be nice, Count Carillo sighed. With so much to set aright here, the Guilds have us at their mercy in the areas where their members are needed. We sometimes petition Her Majesty to do something about them, but she only smiles and tells us that adversity builds character. Isnt Her Majesty worried that theyll become too powerful? I doubt it. Even at their worst, the Guilds here arent even remotely as bad as they are further along the Syrillian Way. If they approached that level of dominance, the Guilds own members would turn on them out of their adoration for our Queen. It wasnt the first time that Liane wondered whether they put something in the food. Of course, she knew it probably had something to do with the Levels that Lady Shalltear sometimes spoke with them about. The real question was whether other societies were aware of Levels and what they could do with them. Queen Oriculus certainly seemed to, even if her subjects didnt. Since youre here, Count Carillo, Clara said as she joined them, I take it that Her Majesty is ready to receive us? Indeed, Lady Corelyn, Count Carillo replied with a nod and a sweep of his arm. Please, this way. The two guards fell into step behind them as the young nobleman led them to the gate connecting the Sorcerous Kingdoms exclave to the palace district. Its cobblestone streets and overgrown estates had been cleaned up since they were last in the city, and it looked like the citizens in the lower districts had moved in to escape the floodwaters. Marbled plazas had become bustling marketplaces while the green spaces all around them had been converted into cargo lots. I had expected the Minister of Foreign Affairs to receive us, Clara said. Her Excellency isnt in the city at the moment, Count Carillo said. Im afraid youll find many members of our Royal Court absent. We had just finished resettling the lower reach when the river unexpectedly decided to keep rising after the Deluge. Many of our Nobles have lost their lands and are busy resettling the resettled population. I guess its a good thing that you guys have plenty of room these days, Liane said. Count Carillo smiled slightly in response. Our people are accustomed to making the best out of a bad situation, and this situation is honestly not so bad. We have more things to look forward to with every passing week. When they reached the wrought iron gates of the palace, the guards stationed there exchanged a glance before stepping forward to bar their way. Lianes gaze flickered between them. Uh, whats wrong? She asked. Forgive us, my lady, one of the guards said, but no one mentioned a Beastman being brought before Her Majesty. But hes just a baby, Florine said as she defensively tucked the Nar cub deeper within her mantle. Even baby Beastmen are dangerous, the guard said. What would happen if he got loose? Hed attack someone, Liane said. Probably me. Florine rolled her eyes and released her breath in a huff. Fine, she said. Ill just go and keep Zahradnik company. will that be alright? Count Carillo asked. Weve merely come to consult with Her Majesty, Clara said. Its not a state visit. Then I hope we wont receive a strongly-worded letter from E-Rantel, Count Carillo said, then gestured to the guards who had accompanied them. See Baroness Gagnier safely back to the exclave. And then there were two The palace interior had changed little since the spring. If anything, it was even barer than before with most of the aristocrats making up the palace staff sorting out what was going on in the provinces. Whos left in the capital, anyway? Liane asked. Aside from myself, Count Carillo answered, Zorlus obviously around since Eastwatch remains unoccupied. Then thereswell, thats about it. How has this unexpected flooding affected the Draconic Kingdoms recovery? Clara asked. A fifth of our population has been displaced, Count Carillo answered. We were already wary of flooding since much of the resettlement occurred during the deluge, so things arent as bad as they might seem. Most of those affected were herdspeople jumping on the chance to profit off of the demand for meat in the Sorcerous Kingdom, so all they had to do was move themselves and their livestock to higher ground. What about your towns and villages? Depending on what they were built out of, theyre either still there or have floated away. Either way, towns affected by flooding in the Oriculon Reach have had their populations relocated along with those of their rural constituents. Liane couldnt detect any sign of consternation or worry in the young noblemans voice. Most of what he said made sense. The Draconic Kingdom was no stranger to seasonal flooding and its recovery planning accounted for the many risks that came with living in the Oriculon Reach. Most of the countrys current efforts were made along its extensive coastline to take advantage of its near effortless logistics. According to Lianes trade reports, this made for a shockingly rapid rebound from its previously dire state. In hindsight, the way that things played out meant that their resistance to the Sorcerous Kingdoms offerings was not an expression of arrogance, but confidence. Still, Liane was absolutely certain that they would have done even better if they werent so annoyingly methodical with their management. Captain Scavo greeted them with a salute as they approached the entrance to the throne room. He went to announce their arrival, but then quickly closed the doors as opening them revealed the Black Scale Dragon Lord with her head tilted back, emptying the remaining drops of a dark bottle into her wide-open mouth. When the door was next opened, the Queen of the Draconic Kingdom sat primly upon her throne, awaiting their entrance with a dignified bearing. The bottle was nowhere to be seen. Countess Corelyn; Countess Wagner, welcome back to the Draconic Kingdom. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. As if to match her slightly more mature figure, Draudillons voice was a bit lower than when they had last spoken with her. Liane eyed the young Queens developing curves critically, wondering how long it would be before they surpassed hers. When I become a Heteromorph, I better be able to change my shape. Thank you for your warm welcome, Your Majesty, Clara said as she and Liane curtseyed in return. I hope we havent come at a bad time. Not at all, the Queen said. We were just sitting here waiting for Oriculon to float off into the sea. And We doubt you would do anything to waste Our time. Can it do that, Your Majesty? Liane asked. We thought about making it so, the Queen answered, but We do not have enough power at the moment. So, what brings you to Us? We assume that youre not here to escape your winter weather. There has been a fortuitous turn of events, Clara replied. At least from the Sorcerous Kingdoms perspective. The flooding of the Orciulon River has become a widespread crisis for the Beastmen of Rolengorek. Earlier this week, a representative from one of their clans arrived at Castle Corelyn to see if we could do anything to help her people. Queen Oriculus sent a look to where Count Zorlu stood to one side. The newly minted Marshal shook his head in response. We havent received any reports of Beastmen travelling through our lands, Count Zorlu said. Did they arrive through the Empire? Liane briefly dwelt on the potential reactions that the imperials might have upon randomly coming across a Beastman. Demihumans were allowed to enter Baharuth, but only with the right paperwork. Without it, they were likely to be skewered by the lance of an Imperial Knight. It was a single representative, Your Excellency, Clara said. An Ocelo Lord from the central regions of Rolengorek. She flew directly over from her home. So they fly, now, the Marshal muttered. How comforting. We take it that the Sorcerous Kingdom intends to use this opportunity to advance their foreign policy goals for the region? Queen Oriculus said. Yes, Your Majesty, Clara replied. For the time being, we intend to limit our interactions to trade and cultural exchange. If I understand it correctly, the Confederation of Rolengorek is engaged in a major conflict with its eastern neighbours. The Sorcerous Kingdom does not intend to offer anything in direct support of that conflict until we learn more. Our Kingdom only stands to gain from this venture, the Queen said, so you will hear no protests from Us. That was quick. Who are they fighting? Marshal Zorlu asked. Another jungle confederation, Clara answered. One ruled by Green Dragons. According to the representative from Rolengorek, the two confederations have been rivals since the time of the Demon Gods. When one thought about it rationally, the realities of the situation were terrifying. With Lady Xocs visit also came Dame Verilyns preliminary reports on Rolengorek. The Oriculon River ran far further than anyone had expected, flowing through a jungle basin that was larger than every Human country in the region combined. Every clan and tribe in that basin was part of a single confederation, yet the powers on their borders were individually strong enough to keep them in check. The fact that the region around the Sorcerous Kingdom was considered an unimportant backwater of the world was long known, yet it somehow always remained a Merchant thing that was of no relevance to everyone else. Instead of pursuing the storied wealth and advancement of the world beyond, people were simply content to stick to the ruts worn into the road ahead of them by their ancestors. As a result, affecting change was difficult. It wasnt enough to show or tell people what to do. The world itself needed to change to such a degree that people had no choice but to accept their new reality. The expansion of the Sorcerous Kingdoms hegemony would hopefully contribute to that process by expanding its citizens awareness of the bigger picture, but, even then, Liane suspected that many would stubbornly cling to the past. I guess that doesnt matter so long as they dont stand in the way of progress. Out of curiosity, Queen Oriculus asked, does this conflict have anything to do with the flooding of the Oriculon? We believe so, Your Majesty, Clara answered. A group of our citizens visiting Rolengorek discovered that weather control magic was being used by potential allies of the opposing confederation. Vast swathes of territory were being rendered inhospitable to the Beastmen using this method. Fortunately, our people were able to convince them to stop. Thats good to hear, the Queen said. Hopefully, the river fully recedes before the next Deluge. Do you know the nature of the weather control magic that was used? The nature? Umu. Were those responsible for the weather control magic arcane casters? Priests? Druids? Or perhaps something else? Clara reached into the Infinite Haversack on her right hip and pulled out a thin blue binder. From what we were able to gather, Your Majesty, she said as she flipped to a certain page, it was a group of Priests from a nation located deep in the Worldspine. They were using the magic to make conditions more favourable for their people, which also happened to have a catastrophic effect on Rolengorek. Hmm They waited in silence as Queen Oriculus expression changed from its usual youthful innocence tosomething else. Liane wondered if they were being offered a glimpse into the true Draudillon Oriculus. Several moments later, the woman on the throne let out a small sigh and seemed to shrug. May we know Your Majestys thoughts? Clara asked. I was pondering the state of the World, the Dragon Lord replied. The interesting times that we live in have perhaps become even more so. For the indeterminate future, gauging the world using the superficial measures you are accustomed to may do you a disservice. Cryptic much? Whenever Draudillon Oriculus spoke as a Dragon Lord, half of everything she said made little to no sense. Yet, it was common knowledge that Dragon Lords were beings who perceived and influenced the world in ways that were incomprehensible to pretty much everyone else. Even the most learned mages would do anything for their insights and the power of the Dragon Lords was universally feared. The Black Scale Dragon Lord was the personification of this paradoxical existence. She had demonstrated the power to wipe out the Beastmen who preyed on her subjects at any point of her choosing, yet she had not done so for nonsensical reasons. Then, in the end, she did it under some equally nonsensical justification. A part of Liane suspected that she did it to temper the Sorcerous Kingdoms ambitions when it came to her lands. The two of you look lost, the Queen smiled slightly. That might be one way to put it, Your Majesty, Liane replied. Queen Oriculus hopped to her feet. Lets take a walk, she said. Your Majesty, Marshal Zorlu said, this is highly irregular My butt is becoming irregular from sitting all morning on this torture device everyone calls a throne, the Dragon Lord snapped, then turned toward the open balcony behind the throne. I heard that you brought a variety of representatives from the Sorcerous Kingdom with you. Without waiting for a response, the Queen made her way down a ramp that wasnt there the last time Liane had been in Oriculon Palace. The wooden walkway hugged the sheer cliffs towering over the river, eventually leading to a set of platforms that disappeared into the swirling waters below. A set of chairs was arranged on the lowest platform that wasnt submerged, forming a loose semicircle facing the river. Whats this place? Liane asked. Our Water Court, Queen Oriculus answered. The temporary one, at any rate. The official one will be in the new city being constructed south of here. Has the Draconic Kingdom already incorporated the aquatic tribes into its government? Clara asked. It depends on what you mean by incorporated, the Queen answered. Practically speaking, Our longstanding relationship with the aquatic tribes has long helped us develop a mutual understanding while the treaties we held with them act as a legal foundation going forward. For the time being, they conduct themselves as they always have C what the Draconic Kingdom becomes in the future is a matter of time and careful cultivation. Does Your Majesty mean to say that the Draconic Kingdom has been planning this all along? Liane asked. If consistently acting in good faith and treating people with basic decency is a plan, then We suppose so. The fact that We have disassociated ourselves from the Slane Theocracy also makes things a bit easier. The latter part, at least, was perfectly understandable. Liane imagined that any Demihuman tribe familiar with the Theocracy would be wary about getting too close to a country under its thumb. She glanced at Clara to see how she reacted to the Queens words, but her friend seemed unbothered. Have any Merchants from the Theocracy appeared since the end of the invasion? Clara asked. No, the Queen said, but their ships will no doubt appear at some point, complete with government spies amongst their crews. It will be interesting to see how they react to the sight of Undead guarding the ports. They continued on their way, following the boardwalk to where it ended atop the wall of the Sorcerous Kingdoms exclave. From their vantage, Liane spotted Florine, Ludmila, and Nemel standing at the hilltop grove with Zu Chiru and a handful of the delegations representatives. The three noblewomen turned to make their greetings as the Queen approached, then froze when she closed far faster than expected. When Queen Oriculus took the Nar cubs paws in her hands, Marshal Zorlu, Captain Scavo, and the pack of guards that had followed them from the throne room exploded into a panic. Zu Chiru let out a frightened squeak and curled tightly into a ball. Theyre so cute when theyre not yet big enough to eat your face, the Queen cooed as her fingers squished the pads of the cubs paws. Is he a Beastman from the Sorcerous Kingdom? No, Your Majesty, Florine answered. He was left behind when we drove the invaders out of Corrin-on-the-Lake. So you mean to return him to his people as a gesture of goodwill, Queen Oriculus gave Florine an appraising look. We always thought you were a shrewd diplomat. Th-That wasnt the intention at all, Your Majesty! Florine put on a scandalised look, I just couldnt bear the thought of leaving him uncared for. This is also a good attitude to have, the Queen told her. Many races care for their young, so it can be a point of common empathy that one may leverage to build friendly relations. The Nar cub yawned. Marshal Zorlu yanked Queen Oriculus away. Clara cleared her throat. Your Majesty, she said, I dont believe youve met Miss Gran before. Shes a scion from the Empire who recently moved to the Sorcerous Kingdom to work as a seneschal. Nemel lowered herself into a curtsey. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Your Majesty. Umu. And who is this fellow curtseying beside you? Umthis is Nob, Nemel replied. Hes a part of the Goblin company that came with me. I have no idea why hes curtseying. Nob, Nob said. This is Zu Chiru, Clara gestured to the ball of fur on the dirt beside Nob. Im not sure if youve met him before, but he is a Quagoa Merchant from E-Rantel who has been trading with the Draconic Kingdom for a few months now. They waited in awkward silence for several moments, but the ball of fur didnt stir. It took a few more minutes to introduce the rest of the delegation members present, after which Queen Oriculus made a beeline back to the Nar cub cradled in Florines arms. Marshal Zorlu intercepted the Queen and guided her to a nearby boulder. If Im not mistaken, Clara said, Your Majesty meant to share something with us. Something about gauging the world using superficial measures? Ah, yes, Queen Oriculus said. Keep in mind that this is not a recommendation that We make as a Queen, but something that I deem appropriate to inform you of as a Dragon Lord. Those fellows that you mentioned who are responsible for the flooding of the Oriculon may be more than they seem to be. Our information suggests that they control territory that may be even more expansive than Rolengorek, Clara said. That wasnt what I meant. Hmmthis may sound strange, but the Priests that you mentioned may be doing the bidding of a god. Arent all Priests agents of the divine? Not necessarily, Queen Oriculus said. Trying to explain this to mortals is rather difficultperhaps being more vague would help. In our world, there is magic, then there is magic, and then there is magic. Im already lost, Liane said. Clara elbowed her in the ribs. The Black Scale Dragon Lord scratched her head. The magic that the people of the present are most familiar with is Tier Magic, Queen Oriculus said. It is highly structured and well-defined, making it expedient and efficient to use. However, this also makes it inflexible and simplistic. None of that matters to most, however, as Tier Magic is the only magic that they have access to anyway. Older than Tier Magic is something we only see the vestiges of today. They function more like Abilities than conventionally cast magic, and there is always a cost associated with their use. A sacrifice. Blood in exchange for power. Bits of this and that for good fortune. That sort of thing. Finally, there is the magic that has existed since the birth of the World. It would be more accurate to call it primaeval mana and its purposeful manipulation by certain beings as magic. Dragon Lords like myself are the prominent examples of beings who exist in this category: we are Primal Sorcerers who manipulate the primaeval mana that is commonly referred to as souls. Liane swallowed as the Dragon Lords lecture took a discomforting turn. She didnt at all fancy the idea that there were beings out there who could manipulate her soul on a whim and Queen Oriculus had demonstrated that ability in grand fashion by ripping out the souls of countless Beastmen at the end of the Draconic Kingdom campaign. What does this have to do with these Priests and their god? Clara asked. Souls are not the only mana, Queen Oriculus replied. There is also elemental mana, as well as the mana of life and death that can be felt as concentrations of positive and negative energy in various places. You see, the centuries-long chain of processes and events that led to the state of our present reality had some side effects. Depending on how one looks at it, certain barriers were weakened or various connections were strengthened or created, giving ways for the primaeval mana of our world to exert itself in ways that werent possible before. For instance, Elementals and Undead only started appearing relatively recently. So what Your Majesty is describing has also resulted in the manifestation of a god? Ludmila asked, And this god is, in reality, the manifestation of a phenomenal concentration of primaeval mana? So, like, a big Elemental? Liane said. The Black Scale Dragon Lord nodded. Umu. Though it might seem special, it is actually inevitable given the current state of the World. What is interesting here is that this particular being has mortal agents doing its bidding: an entire nation, if your information is accurate. You will be able to figure out what you are facing C assuming that you plan on doing something about it C well in advance by observing the activities of the Priests working for it. In other words, Nemel murmured, if this country is freezing everything as it expands, its doing the work of an Ice Elemental? Exactly, the Dragon Lord smiled. You catch on quickly for an imperial. They usually try to force everything to conform to what they think the world should be like. Nemels gaze fastened to the toes of her boots. Its mostly because something like that is happening close to my home, Your Majesty. The Frost Dragon that I work for froze half of the mountain and now all sorts of icy things are popping up that werent there before. It wouldnt make any sense to the average imperial citizen. Wait, does that mean Dame Verilyn is a god? A Dragon is a Dragon, the Dragon Lord said. In fact, most powerful Dragons consider themselves to be above these gods. They are usually not wrong. Oh. Liane couldnt tell whether the young noblewoman was relieved or terrified by Queen Oriculus answer. For her part, Liane was still trying to wrap her head around the idea that there were gods and gods and things above gods. Standing on her boulder, Queen Oriculous put on a satisfied look. Well, now that I have left everyone thoroughly confused, she said as she hopped back onto the ground, I will leave you to ponder your place in existence. Dont think too hard about it. Before the Storm: Act 8, Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Hey, you alright, Nemel? Youre lookin kinda crazy sitting in your little corner there. Hm? Whatever do you mean, my lady? The sound of mad scribbling nearly drowned out the imperial scions absentminded reply. Liane eyed her warily from what was probably a safe distance. Yknow, just the whole crazy Wizard look youve got goin on right now Whats truly crazy is what we just heard, Nemel didnt look up as she continued writing. Do you understand how many countries could be sacrificed just to gain the insights of a Dragon Lord? Liane shifted another step away. I dont get it, she said. The Sorcerous Kingdom has plenty of powerful magic. You werent this excited about it. Its just as the Black Scale Dragon Lord said, my lady, Nemel replied. Theres magic, then theres magic, and then theres magic. If I had to make a comparison, seeing a high-tier spell cast by Lady Shalltear would be like looking at the biggest potato youve ever seen. What Queen Oriculus spoke about explains the existence of every potato that ever was, is, and will be. That pretty much makes the big potato small potatoes. After a moments additional thought, Liane decided to vacate the vicinity of the crazed Wizard entirely. Wardens Vale was already a dangerous place in her mind; adding a resident population of mad mages to the mix convinced her that the frontier territory would one day be the site of some great cataclysm. Reportedly, they were already planting potatoes. The humid north wind greeted her as she stepped up onto the main deck of the newly assembled flagship of their cargo fleet. What was going on there was only slightly less concerning than what was going on down below. Twilight had long passed, emphasising the dancing flames a few dozen metres away. Half of the ships furniture had been salvaged by Nemels Goblins to construct a makeshift fort on the ships bow. One of the diminutive Demihumans had even swiped the ensign of the Sorcerous Kingdom C which had been mounted off of the vessels stern C fastening it to the highest chair leg sticking out of the improvised structures precarious parapets. She spotted Clara standing halfway between the bow and the bridge. The Radiant Jewel of the Riverlands looked none too pleased by the development. I told you this was a bad idea, Clara said as Liane approached. Im no good at handling Demihumans. Uh, I dunno how no good at handling Demihumans leads to this, Liane said. Whaddya even say to em? Barely anything, Clara replied. I showed them around the ships living area and said that they should make themselves at home. After that, they went crazy and I fled for my life. With all of the protections that came with their equipment, Liane doubted that anything short of a Death Knight could hurt them. Their strength had also been augmented to the point where they could casually toss solid wooden furniture around. The combination of everything meant that they had nothing to fear from everyday threats, even if the threat was the average Demihuman. Frontier Nobles are basically tribal Demihumans, Liane said, and youve already tamed one of those. What did Ludmila say about all this, anyway? She said it was cute, Clara pouted, and then she went right in to join the Goblins. I dont see whats so cute about a pile of jumbled-up furniture. Whats she doin in there? I dont know! Liane scratched her head as she left Clara to take a closer look. Contrary to her friends claims, there was a simple logic to the forts construction. The largest tables gathered from around the ship formed its outer walls and a tower of dubiously stacked chairs occupied the middle of the courtyard within. Tarps had been stretched over the interior to offer shelter from the elements. The entrance of the structure was an improvised checkpoint that prevented potential intruders from rushing straight inside. A screech of warning from a Goblin standing on a stool alerted its fellows to her approach. Bad! Said the Goblin. Bad! Bad! Bad! Why? Amidst the sound of shrieking Goblins and the clash of spears against shields, the dull thud of heavy footsteps sounded from within the fort. A hulking Orc emerged from behind the checkpoint barrier and cast a critical eye upon her. Your reputation precedes you, Chief of the Wagner Clan, he said. Uh, what reputation might that be? Liane asked. What is your business with us? The Orc asked back. Im here to see my friend, Liane answered. She leaned to the side to catch a glimpse of the forts interior, but the Orc shifted to block her line of sight. The Goblins took exception to her movements and rushed forward to surround her. Before she knew it, her wrists were bound and she was being dragged inside. Florine and Ludmila regarded her with suspicious frowns as she made her entrance. What are you scheming? Florine asked. Liane put on an innocent look. Me? Scheming? Well, plenty of things, but I just wanted to see what was going on in here. Ludmila raised her right arm to point at a nearby cookpot. As she was prodded over by her little green captors, Liane frowned at the bubbling content within. Are you people trying to declare independence from the rest of the ship? Liane said as she plopped herself onto a cushion by the cookfire, Im pretty sure Clara thinks yall are gonna start sending out raids soon. Were strategising, Ludmila replied. Strategising, huh, Liane said. How is that different from scheming? Florine and Ludmila turned their attention back to the table where they were seated. Liane scooted over to sit between them. A member of nearly every tribe and company that had accompanied them to the Draconic Kingdom was present and a few partially-filled pieces of paper were scattered across the table. Liane tilted her head as she scanned the content of the closest sheet. Theyve already gotten this far? Have I ever mentioned how crazy you are? Liane said as she looked up at Ludmila, Why is this necessary? Because this is a conflict that cannot be settled with reason, Ludmila replied. The Guilds have enjoyed their position and all that it entails for far too long; one could say that they cannot imagine an existence without their system. So you decide to create thisparallel economy instead of just going along with the plan thats already in play. The plan already in play is too slow, Ludmila told her. Furthermore, our trade schools almost exclusively enrol Humans. Not only will our steps here make things more accessible for non-Humans, but it will also provide an environment that is free of the trappings of Human civilisation. Somebody help, my friends have gone tribal Liane yelped as Florine pinched her thigh. You know were right, her friend told her. The moment that a Merchant travels beyond the Empire, it is no longer the Human world. While they may claim to have international affiliations, the Guilds of each region mostly adhere to local customs and most of their members never leave their respective towns and cities. That should be the same for our people, yeah? Liane said. Yes, but expecting everyone to follow the customs of an insular, monoracial society is unreasonable. Our national policy plainly states what the goal is in that regard. How can they be so confident in creating something we have next to no experience with? It isnt as if anyone from the Royal Court gives us any hints. For the most part, the Royal Court tended to one-sidedly issue directives and expected them to be carried out. If it wasnt for the fact that they had long proven themselves to be extraordinarily competent, pretty much anyone would have considered those directives the whims of an arbitrary idiot. Florine had the most exposure to multiracial societies, but that experience was still insufficient to claim any sort of expertise. To Merchants, culture was something one adopted to facilitate trade: a variety of hats to put on and take off according to where one was. No one wasted their time and resources trying to enact change in a place that they only frequented for a few days out of the year. That being said, Liane and her friends were also Nobles. It didnt take much for them to understand that the problems being described were very much real and that something needed to be done about them. What was annoying was the fact that coming up with a solution wasnt just as easy. Indeed, there was a wide range of potential solutions and no one agreed exactly on which combination of them was appropriate for their situation. So, Liane said as she gathered the nearest sheets of paper to herself, have you settled on anything specific yet? Only a few of the obvious things, Florine said. The construction of the Abelion Highway has progressed far enough that goods can be conventionally delivered from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Our first step will be to open a central marketplace for the population to investigate what we have to offer. Fortunately, the site for this marketplace has already been established through local traditions. Does that mean Wardens Vale will still allow Merchants to use its infrastructure? Liane asked. Were still deliberating on that, Florine answered. Therell be enough tears to flood the Katze if the Guilds find out that the new highway to the Holy Kingdoms been closed off to them, Liane said. I cant imagine that the Royal Court will be very pleased with the loss of potential tax revenue, either. Does E-Rantel even produce any manufactured goods that the Holy Kingdom would want? It was a good question. The vast majority of trade between cities consisted of the exchange of mundane items produced by specialised industries. The existence of these specialised industries usually depended on the availability of raw resources, meaning that the city of E-Rantel had little to nothing in the way of specialisation beyond being a natural centre of trade. Its primarily agrarian duchy was focused on the production of food and fuel. Economically speaking, it was historically little more than a fringe territory of Re-Estize that delivered grain, lumber, and taxes to House Vaiselfs heartland domains. The Holy Kingdom, on the other hand, was in the supremely enviable position of being a maritime country with direct access to the western oceanic trade. So long as its trade fleets continued to function, the only thing it would want from the Sorcerous Kingdom would be raw resources for domestic use or to ship off to hungry overseas markets. However It hasnt been that long since the Roble was invaded, Liane said. Their domestic industries must still be in shambles. Theres plenty of opportunity in that. Florines perpetually cordial expression faded into one of grave concern. About that, she said, I have reason to believe that things have taken a turn for the worst in Roble. How much worse than flattened by Fiends can you get? Liane asked, Did something happen to the southern half? The breaking of the country may have also resulted in the breaking of its spirit, Florine said. From my brief brush with the Holy Kingdom while I was dealing with some issues along the border, thats the feeling I had. The feelingyou mean it gave you the ick? Like in Fassett County? Her best friend nodded sadly. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Yes, but several orders of magnitude worse. I voiced my concerns to Lord Demiurge and asked if he could look into it, but I havent received any word on the matter yet. Liane pondered the implications of Florines claim. It was difficult to imagine a country like the Holy Kingdom C which was upheld as a bastion of good throughout the region C falling to corruption and decay. However, its downfall being orchestrated by a powerful Fiend was a plausible explanation. In that sense, Jaldabaoth may have won the true victory. Either way, Liane said, it represents an opportunity for us, doesnt it? If the Holy Kingdom is still trying to recover, we can sell them all the help that they want. If the countrys fallen to pieces, we can sell its people the security and stability that they need. Its an all-around win. I wonder if it will be as simple as you assert, Ludmila said. Whaddya mean? I came across a girl from Roble in Wardens Vale. Its been so busy recently that I forgot about herwhy are you shifting away? Im not, Liane said. She flinched as Ludmila smiled and rested a hand on her shoulder. What do you know about her? Confess! Y-Youre not my PriesCowowowowow! Staaahp! What are you doing to meeee The violent woman released her grip. The feeling of wrongness in her shoulder subsided. She gingerly checked her shoulder for injuries, but found no trace of any. So, Ludmila said, who is she? Shes Liams, Liane sniffled. Liams? Liams wife. What! Everybody in the fort jumped at the Frontier Nobles sudden outburst. Liane tried to take shelter behind Florine, but got pecked on the forehead for her trouble. Liam is far too young to have a wife, Ludmila fumed. Who ordained their marriage? Who knows? Liane said, All I know is that your temple buddies found her with Liam in E-Rantel while you were away and brought them to Clara. Ludmilas glare went past Lianes shoulder, threatening to bore a hole through the forts wall. A few moments later, Clara came rushing in. I intended to speak with you about it when we finally had some time to ourselves, Clara said. We can speak about it right now, Ludmila said. Just what in the world did this girl do to Liam? Clara went over to sit beside Ludmila, taking one of her hands in a calming gesture. According to Liam, she was a part of his cover when he was on assignment in the Holy Kingdom. He was unsuccessful at shaking her off on his way out, so he ended up bringing her back with him. Florine visibly brightened. Oh, so Lord Demiurge did manage to look into my report. Liam and Saye were investigating some things for the Ministry of Transportation, Clara said, but it wouldnt surprise me if the Ministry of Foreign Affairs gave him some things to do, as well. So you knew about this girl he brought back with him? Ludmila asked. Not until Vicar Aspasia brought the matter to my attention, Clara answered. After looking into the girl, it seems that Liam found a workshop in the city that would help her make a new life for herself in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Then whats this about Liam being her husband? From what I can tell, its a one-sided thing. Do you honestly think that Liam would get himself involved with random women wherever he goes? Lady Wagner? Woah! Huh? Who? Its me, Liam. Sorry to message you so suddenly. Uh, no problem. Actually, youve got pretty good timing. Huh? Nothing. Whaddya need? I need some help with my assignment. Your assignmentah, that assessment thingy up and down the eastern marches? Yeah, that. Well, sort of. To be honest, its gotten complicated. What kinda complicated? Um, you see, theres this girl Liane perked up on her cushion. It looked like things were getting interesting. Dont you worry, Liam. Your big sis will help you out any way she can. Really? Great! Thank you sooooo much. Spare me your thanks. Lets hear the details. Shes a noblewoman. The new Countess of Beaumont. This kids turning out to be a real gourmand. As far as commoners went, Liams wife from Roble was about as pretty as one could get. Now, he had set his sights on a noblewoman C a Countess, no less. Why are you sitting there grinning like an idiot? Florine asked. Liane wiped the grin off of her face, but it was too late. Everyone at the table was staring at her expectantly. UhIm talking to Liam. He asked for help with his new female acquaintance. Ludmila rose to her feet. An oppressive aura smothered the surroundings and the forts Demihuman defenders fled. Where is he? Her voice was deadly calm. If I tell her, is she gonna fly over and geld the poor guy? Lady Wagner? Hold on a second, Im trying not to die here. A-Are you alright? Should I message Lady Shalltear for help? No, its fine. Its just that Ludmila just found out about your wife and now youre calling me about this new girl. What? Why did you tell her?! I tried to cover for you, but then she touched me. Sorry. I dont have any of the details yet, Liane said, gimme a minute here. Ludmila sat back down again, but the oppressive aura didnt subside. Liane cleared her throat before raising a hand to her ear. Anyways, what sorta help do ya need? I found her stuck in her manor. The Eight Fingers guys said that they took her out of the city because she was being a problem, but, as far as I can tell, shes just trying to straighten out House Beaumonts business. It looks like the late Count messed things up big time. I see. Whats the play here? The play? Uh, shes honestly trying her best to fix things, but shes pretty much on her own here. I just want to help her out. do you not understand what happens to a girl her age when youre nice to them in this sort of situation? Not really. Why? No reason. Lemme run this by everyone else. Liane lowered her hand and scanned the faces of her friends. Clara and Ludmila looked like they were waiting to set upon her like a pair of jilted Harpies. SoLiams out on an assignment in Re-Estize and he came across one Countess Beaumont. Anyone know her? Edolie Rhyesse Dale Beaumont, Clara said. Sole daughter of House Beaumont. If things havent changed since we were memorising the lists as children, House Beaumont is under House Blumrush. Their territory lies at the foot of the Manticore Mountains and primarily exports forestry products as either timber or charcoal. Personally, I meant. We all know the rote stuff. Florine, Clara, and Ludmila shook their heads. Liane supposed that was to be expected. Never mind the houses of the interior avoiding the Duchy of E-Rantel like it was a wilderness populated by uncivilised savages, the new Countess had still been too young to make her debut when the Battle of Katze Plains happened. What happened between Liam and Countess Beaumont? Ludmila asked. She was causing some problems in Re-Blumrushur and got moved to her provincial estate, Liane said, but Liam claims that she isnt as useless as people thought. Shes impressed him enough that he wants to lend her a hand. Its plausible that she was misidentified, Clara said. Unless a scion is known to be especially promising, any assessment would be based on the capabilities of their parents since they are responsible for their education. The late Lord Beaumont was involved with the Eight Fingers to the point that the syndicate has a stranglehold on Beaumont County. The girl could be just as much a crook as the crowd her house has fallen in with, Liane noted. I think Liam is skilled enough to tell the difference, Florine said. Yeah, Liane snorted, unless its not a matter of skill, but a matter of Skill. At her age? Clara said, Thats highly unlikely. As far as we know, she had what amounts to a normal education for a female scion in Re-Estize. Clara produced a fresh sheet of paper and placed it on the table. What does Countess Beaumont need help with? You sure we should help at all? Liane asked, Liams supposed to be doing work for the Ministry of Transportation. The dumbass faction is Lady Albedos show. If were to receive approval to assist this girl, Clara answered, she must be valuable enough for Lady Albedo to make an exception for her. Asking Her Excellency without first building a compelling case will only result in rejection. Furthermore, she will be irritated over having her time wasted. Framing Countess Beaumont as a test case for revitalising struggling territories in Re-Estize should make for a convincing case. Youre probably not wronglemme hear what Liam has to say. Lianes hand made it halfway to her ear before she realised that Liams Message spell had expired. Well, this is awkward. Hey, Ludmila, can your Artificers make a magic item that lets people use Message spells? Im not sure, Ludmila replied. With Message use being a taboo for almost everyone in the region, even scrolls of the spell are nearly impossible to obtain without the right connections. Not that this is a bad thing. The spell can be quite dangerous if it ends up in the wrong hands, so access to it should be regulated. Thats probably why the Imperial Army employs communications officers instead of having any old Rogue run around with a bandolier of Message scrolls. Yeah, but Liams being provided with em. And if he is somehow compromised, all the enemy gets is a few scrolls instead of an item that allows them to use the spell indefinitely. The reasoning seemed a bit too paranoid. If the enemy wanted access to Message so damn much, then theyd get their own stupid mages. Lets focus on the task at hand, Clara said. There should be at least a handful of things that Countess Beaumont will require if she intends to enact change in her fief, such as a bare minimum of household staff. And a professional armed retinue, Ludmila added. Liane, Florine, and Clara stared at Ludmila. Why is it always violence with you? Liane said. Does anybody think it unnecessary in this scenario? Ludmila replied. But where will she find the people for this retinue? Florine asked, Professional armsmen take half a decade or more to train. And House Blumrush squeezes its vassals for every copper coin possible, Liane said. Even if there are Mercenaries for hire somewhere nearby, they dont do charity. Gathering armsmen should be simple enough, Ludmila said. As Clara mentioned, Beaumont Countys primary industry is forestry. She should have thousands of Rangers amongst her subjects to choose from and they are legally obliged to serve if she calls for a levy. As far as operations within her borders are concerned, they should far outperform any common thugs-for-hire. They will have superior skillsets for the terrain, know the lay of the land, and will be fighting for their homes and families. What if she needs to leave her territory? Florine asked, A regiment of armsmen may be able to live off of the land while theyre in her fief, but they represent a hefty financial burden outside of it. That depends on how much time she has to restore order, Ludmila answered. It will not happen in any amount of time without restaffing her court, Clara said. To do that, shell likely need to go to the city to find qualified people. This should do nicely as a test of her capabilities as a Noble. Ludmilas expression turned sour. What if shes more like me than you? She said, The test will prove nothing that we dont already know about Martial Nobles in that case. Obtaining a retainer with the required qualifications is expensive, as well. Liam mentioned that shes entirely on her own, Liane said, so make it super expensive. At least relative to her means. If her administrative apparatus had gone completely kaput, it meant that she wasnt collecting taxes. To collect taxes, she needed a functioning administrative apparatus. Credit and favours might have been an option if Countess Beaumont was a bit older and had the time to forge the relationships that facilitated those sorts of transactions, but that was neither here nor now. Then I guess she has to do it the old-fashioned way, Liane said. I dont think shes a Merchant Florine said. I meant raiding. All shes gotta do is extract some resources from her neighbours. If it can be framed as self-defence, we can even rent out some Death Knights. His Majestyll like that. That will probably work, Ludmila said. Ludmila! Clara gasped. Most administrators in Re-Estize employ Adventurers around this time of the year to deal with the wilderness tribes, wild Beasts, and other things that come sniffing around for food, Ludmila said. Over time, Death Knights are cheaper to employ than Adventurers and any spoils obtained will remain in the hands of Countess Beaumont. The proceeds from the remains of a single marauding Manticore should be able to pay for both the Undead rental and a handful of administrative staff. I wonder if House Blumrush will notice that theyre not commissioning Adventurers and demand an explanation, Florine said. Liane snorted. Doubtful. Theyd only come calling after something happens that messes with their revenues. Havent you been to their march before? I have Then you should know exactly what theyre like, Liane said. Theyre short-term thinkers. Development and investment are things that they expect other people to do for them and they expect taxes to be delivered on time for the privilege of doing so. I betcha theres even more wilderness than there was before with all the shortages that Re-Estizes beenC Lady Wagner? Welp, Liams back. Anything to add to what we got? Lady Albedo may want to add some personal touches, Clara said. Generally speaking, however, this should be good enough to begin with. Were providing Countess Beaumont with the tools that she needs to succeed: now, we will find out if she knows how to use them. Before the Storm: Act 9, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 You win yet? Shut up. Liam snorted as he refreshed the Purple Worm Venom on his throwing daggers. I finished a whole job and youre still on your losing streak. How is that even possible? Probably because it was an easy job, Raul said. Olgas starting to beat Commanders ten times her age, you know? Which Commanders are those? Liam asked. Uh, some of the Frost Giants in the Northern Army Group, Raul answered. There were some weird fights, but she still won more than she lost. So where does that leave you? Wherever it leaves me, Raul shrugged. Its not like Im bad. Lady Zahradnik says that Im a match for most of the Imperial Armys Commanders. I thought the Imperial Army was supposed to be good. Liam dodged the pine cone Raul threw at him with a laugh. The thing glanced off the tree trunk behind him and skittered down the rocky slope. How far off are those Rangers? Liam asked. It takes them an hour or so to dress a Manticore, Raul answered. So about that far off. In the week or so since Raul had arrived with his contingent, they had bagged three Manticores, a dozen Perytons, a pack of Dire Wolves, and scores of carnivorous Beasts. Additionally, they had driven the nearby Demihuman tribes into the resulting cleared territory and thus further from Beaumont Countys borders. According to Raul, it was enough to minimise incidents over the winter so long as Countess Beaumonts security forces deterred the occasional roaming predator from wandering in. The Sorcerous Kingdom was leasing an Undead squad to help out with that, so Liam figured there wouldn''t be any issues even if there were any incidents. Do you need an escort out of Beaumont County? Raul asked. Nah, we should be good. Even if the local Nobles have crappy security, the Eight Fingers have their thumb on everything. Rauls expression turned sour upon hearing his reply. Unlike Liam, Raul had grown up in a village that had to worry more about Demihuman raids than bandits and gangs of violent vagrants. People like him tended to have an especially low opinion of lawbreakers, seeing them as traitors to their own kind in a world where there were already plenty of threats to worry about. The men that Countess Beaumont recruited are way more than enough to deal with everyday problems, Liam told him. If they dont turn on her. They wont, Liam said. I cant say that theyre loyal to her yet, but theyre sold on the idea that shell improve things for them and their families. Before that, Raul said, they worked as thugs for the Eight Fingers. What were they sold on then? The same thing, sorta, Liam replied. Its not like most people want to be criminals. Whether your life sucks or not, you try and go with what you think is best. It wasnt hard to figure out. The old Count had let the Eight Fingers overrun his fief and they werent exactly the nicest bunch. Residents with valuable skills would throw in their lot with criminal organisations not just to improve their own situation, but also to hopefully afford their families and friends some protection through association. Of course, that could also have the effect of dragging more and more people into the criminal underworld, but that was just how things were. With Countess Beaumont now in the picture, the wayward thugs of Beaumont County had a way back into authoritys good graces. The customarily lethal price exacted by the Eight Fingers for betraying their syndicate was not a factor with the idea that the Countess was now prominently involved in one of the Sorcerous Kingdoms schemes. And she was C it just wasnt as schemey as people seemed to think it was. What are you doing after we leave? Liam asked. I have to set up patrol routes for the leased Undead, Raul answered. The Army wants us to survey the Manticore Mountains while were here, as well. Well be using our own Rangers. Are we allowed to do that? The maps might show that the areas inside Re-Estizes borders, Raul replied, but it isnt as if they have any control over it. Fiefs like Beaumont County are about as deep into the wilderness as the Kingdom gets around here. He supposed it didnt matter much either way. It wasnt as if Re-Estize had the means to expand into the area and they definitely wouldnt notice what was going on. Reed and his men appeared late in the afternoon, bearing bundles of materials from their latest excursion. The long file of Rangers bore satisfied expressions as they made the final stretch to the edge of the mining village. Not that Liam could fault them even if the Undead did the majority of the work: their burdens represented a handsome reward for their services so long as Countess Beaumont could find a way to sell them. And that means a trip to the city. So far, the plan relayed to him by Countess Wagner was going as expected. Not that much could go wrong. Re-Blumrushur, however, would be infinitely more complicated if what he had heard about the city was true. Another day, another pile of treasure, Reed grinned broadly as he came to a stop in front of Liam. Raul says that this is the last haul before we head back down. Liam got up from the desiccated branch he had been sitting on and straightened his pants. Yeah, he replied. We have a bunch of things to do in the city. How much security do you think we need to protect our stuff? The woodsman-turned-thug-turned-woodsman rubbed his scruffy beard in thought. Never been to the city, the man replied a few moments later. Olind have a better answer, but hes bound to mix his business up with ours if we lean on him. The Countess was living there just last season, but I doubt she has an eye for the kind of trouble were talkin about. Can I just assume itll be like Fassett Town, but ten times worse? His hometown hadnt been in anywhere near as bad of a situation as places like Beaumont and Middle Harbour, so he wasnt sure if he could rely on an estimate like that. There was little to no sign of official security forces outside of their assigned posts and even that wasnt a guarantee. As far as he could tell, the countryside was ruled by the Eight Fingers in a fashion that they believed would be most profitable for their syndicate. Would the regional capital be more of the same? I guess we can talk about it over dinner, Liam said. Have your men bring their haul to the usual place. You coming, Raul? Nah, I need to finish the rest of my assignment. See you whenever. He waved a lazy farewell to Raul before falling into step beside Reed. The wiry woodsman glanced over his shoulder at the Commanders departing figure. I swear that guy talked more to the Undead than he did with us, Reed said. Theyre his subordinates, Liam shrugged. Hes here to work; not to chat. I suppose thats fine, too, Reed said. Saw Olin try to get his hooks into the kid more than once. Liam had watched silently while that happened, wondering when Olin would end up as a Zombie. Fortunately for the Eight Fingers executive, he had given up on his attempts to sway Raul before it came to that. I know you said youve never been to the city, Liam said, but how much clout would you say Olin has there? More than here for sure, Reed replied. Youve seen it yourself. The more strongly connected a place is to the higher-ups, the more resources and influence a big boss like Olin has access to. That much made sense. Aside from taking punitive actions against defiant Nobles who resisted their illicit operations, the bulk of the Eight Fingerss leadership and their direct subordinates had little reason to leave the urban areas of Re-Estize. By controlling the towns and cities of the Kingdom, they effectively controlled its manufacturing and trade. The wealth that they gained from their activities was a pittance compared to the vast quantities of food and raw resources that Re-Estizes rural regions produced, but what the Eight Fingers stole was the excess production that was supposed to go towards the development of the Kingdom. As a result, every place that fell under the nefarious syndicates influence was condemned to a state of lawlessness and decay. Liam and his sister had grown up in that hell. More importantly, they now knew how things were supposed to be. The problem was that people like Olin didnt see things the same way. The man had only seen success from doing things his way, so Liam wouldnt be surprised if every two or three moves that Olin made would C intentionally or unintentionally C hamper Countess Beaumonts progress somehow. How am I supposed to work with a guy like that? The Sorcerous Kingdom wasnt interested in weakening any of its collaborators in Re-Estize, so Liam couldnt just kill the guy. Loosening the Eight Fingers stranglehold on Re-Estize in any significant way that didnt directly benefit the Sorcerous Kingdom was also out of the question. It seemed that all he could do was hope that Countess Beaumont conducted her business in the city quickly and efficiently before returning to her fief where she could stay isolated from what was going on elsewhere. Early that same night, they reached the Countess base camp, which had in turn returned from her inspection of the nearby mining villages. The wagon and its attendant tents sat exactly in the same spot outside the first mining village where they had been before. Liam received a few nods from the sharp-eyed sentries posted at the camps perimeter and he stopped to speak to the closest one. The woodsman removed his hood to reveal the face of a boy not much older than Liam. He supposed that followers of The Four would already consider him a young adult. Any trouble? Liam asked. The boy shook his head. None of the violent sort. Everyones bein kept warm and fed. Lady Beaumonts as feisty as always. So youve had trouble of the non-violent sort? Not trouble trouble, mind you, the sentry said. Just seems like nothings enough for the Countess. Not enough people who can read or write. No one knows the law like she does. Shes been lookin for a dress, too. A dress? Liam frowned. The boy shrugged in response.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Woman things, I reckon. I aint dumb enough to stick my nose in that. Is he implying that I am? He probably was, though he would have liked to avoid woman things whenever possible. Liam made his way straight to the Countess makeshift court, taking a deep breath as he steeled himself for whatever awaited him within. The improvised shelter had undergone several improvements, which included an extension where two long tables with matching benches had been placed facing the central fire. Olin sat at the centre of one table, flanked by a few of his thugs. At the other table were a few of Olins men, who were enjoying their dinner together. When Countess Beaumont finally noticed Liams presence, her weary expression blossomed into a brilliant smile. Liam! Welcome back. Thank you for your warm welcome, my lady. Liam made a sort of half-bow. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Claire, who was wearing her barmaid outfit, rushing out of the opposite entrance. Is everything alright? He asked. Things are going about as well as can be expected, the young noblewoman didnt bother masking her sigh. Im afraid that nothing Ive planned will proceed in reality until I can find some help. Our work on the border is finished, Liam said, so we can get going whenever youre ready. Claire reappeared again, bearing a heaping portion of dinner. She beelined straight towards Liam with a big smile of her own, nearly squishing the food between them as she brought herself as close as possible. I brought you dinner, dear, she breathed. Uh, I can see that. The Countess cleared her throat, looking none too pleased by the actions of her Maid. Please have a seat, Liam. Im sure you must be tired after all your hard work this week. It wasnt that bad for me, Liam replied. Reed and his men did most of the work. I see, Lady Beaumont shifted her gaze past Liams shoulder. Thank you for your service, Mister Reed. You and your men will receive fair compensation as soon as we exchange our goods in the city. To Liams right, Reed made an awkward, wordless bow. A snort issued from one of the men at Olins table. Liam turned to face the Eight Fingers executive. The citys more your turf, Liam said. What kind of trouble should we expect? Anyone giving us trouble would be out of their fuckin minds, Olin said as he leaned in on his elbow. That being the case, if any trouble happens itll be from the Nobles. Which Nobles? Liam asked. All of them, Olin answered with a sneer. Whether theyre entitled little shitlings or Marquis Blumrush himself, dont be surprised if they come after you for what they think you have. Liam glanced at Countess Beaumont, whose mouth had fallen open at the sheer amount of venom that laced Olins words. Had something happened to him in the past that warranted his response? It was equally as likely that he simply saw them as an obstacle to power and therefore an enemy that needed to be destroyed. I get that youre not exactly fond of Nobles, Liam said, but my question was more along the lines of figuring out how much security we need. Were going to be carrying a bunch of valuables and we need to be able to protect Lady Beaumont at all hours. The trip to the city wont be a problem so long as were recognised as a part of the Eight Fingers, Olin said. The same applies for most of the city aside from the Noble problem I mentioned. Will bringing enough armsmen deter them? Liam asked. That depends on who were dealing with. Minor Nobles would probably swallow their pride and look for someone else to pick on, but High Nobles might still raise a stink even if theyre faced with a regiment of armsmen. Of course, all bets are off if theyre drunk or on some sort of drug. What about House Blumrush? Its best not to fight them, Olin replied. They have enough pride and money to bring every band of sellswords in the region down on your head over an imagined slight. Bribing the right people pretty much always works to smooth things out with them. Nothing that Olin mentioned came as a surprise, which was a relief. Liams briefing materials mentioned that the territories under House Blumrush were the worst parts of Re-Estize, so he half expected open turf wars erupting in the streets of Re-Blumrushur. So, Countess Beaumont said, in the end, how many men does that mean I should bring? Anything out of the ordinary would attract too much attention, Olin said. I think you know what I mean by that. The young noblewoman bit her lip in vexation. Liams gaze went back and forth between the two. What does that mean? He asked. Nobles have a nose for power, Olin told him. If our Countess here shows up with a larger-than-expected retinue, her peers will look into why that is. Not ideal if youre trying to quietly exchange those materials of yours. Hes right, Lady Beaumont said. House Beaumonts rivals will do everything in their power to interfere with my transactions and everyone else will manoeuvre to gain various advantages related to our windfall. Theres a good chance that well be caught in the resulting quagmire. Liam crossed his arms, remaining silent as the issue was discussed. According to Lady Wagner, the optimal solution was to send the materials to the Sorcerous Kingdom to sell. Alternatively, they could have gone to E-Raevel where the Countess was relatively unknown. After that, they could head to Re-Blumrushur with a much smaller party to find court staff. Everything was part of the test for Countess Beaumont, however, and Liam was instructed to leave all the Noble work to her. Early the following morning, they broke camp and made their way back down to Beaumont Town. Despite the trip being downhill the entire way, it took several hours longer to arrive at their destination due to all of the taxes that the Countess had collected. The wagons loaded with iron ore trundled through the town gates long after sunset and they wasted no time going to the docks to load their barge. Liam minimised his presence, seating himself on a crate on the wharf to take in the goings-on around him. The long loading process gave the town far too much time to react to their presence, and a curse sounded from Olin a few hours after their arrival. Claire and Lady Beaumont went to hide on the barge behind the boxes of cargo as a group of men bearing lamps and torches led a small procession to the waterfront. A tall blonde man in faded silks stepped forward to address them. You there! The man gestured at Olin, What are you doing at this late hour? An early hour for us, mlord, the Barges captain stepped in to answer, Well be casting off with our cargo come dawn. The man ran a critical eye over the length of the barge, then turned his attention to the men loitering on the wharf. These men are strange to me. I dont recall any of them being a part of your crew. They came in with us. Didnt mlord see? I didnt, the lord replied. What business brings them to Beaumont? Several of Olins men joined their boss upon hearing the pointed questioning. Some crossed their arms imposingly while others rested their palms on their sidearms. In response, the lords attendants stepped forward to make a threatening display of their own. Is this seriously happening? Liam suppressed a sigh: the scene reminded him of so many standoffs between rival houses in Hoburns. The difference was that there didnt seem to be even a fraction of the discipline of Robles household retinues instilled in the men posturing before him. He looked over at the barge to confirm Lady Beaumonts position, thinking his moves through in the event that a fight broke out. W-Wait, mlord! The captain waved his arms in a panic, Thesere Louis men! Yknowbig, ugly Louis. We dont want no quarrel with him, yeah? The mention of the burly bandits name gave the nobleman and his companions pause. Olin didnt look like he appreciated being cast as Louis crony. Several tense seconds passed before the lord clicked his tongue and turned back the way he came. His men were quick to follow suit. Within minutes, the sound of the river and men loading the remaining cargo was all that could be heard in the darkness of the night. Liam went over to where Lady Beaumont and Claire were hiding to see how they were doing. The young noblewoman reached out to cling to him the moment he came close. Are you alright, my lady? Liam asked. The Countess nodded before peering over the crates of ore stacked beside her. A word from you might have been useful, Olins voice came from behind Liam. It wouldnt have been useful at all, Countess Beaumont replied in a low voice. If those useless lumps knew that I was here, they would have insisted on escorting me to the city. Olin snorted. Liam silently agreed with the mans derisive assessment. Bluster and numbers could be leveraged effectively, but that sort of help was the last thing the Countess was looking for. If they have that much time and energy to spare, Liam said, they should be fixing up their fiefs like you are. I dont disagree, Lady Beaumont replied, but they certainly dont see things that way. Honestly, I have no idea whats going on inside their heads! Arent you their liege? Liam asked, Why not just order them to get to work? Only two of them are my vassals: Baron Hender C the one who was doing all the talking just now C and Baron Lyons. Baron Lyons is only five and hes barely started on his letters and numbers, never mind everything else. And Baron Henderwhen I reminded him of his duties, he looked at me as if I had gone insane! Id have stripped him of his title right then and there, but I didnt have the means to at the time and I certainly dont have any time to waste on him now. are the other Nobles like that, as well? I only know about the ones that Ive been in contact with in the city, Lady Beaumont replied. To be honest, its quite difficult to tell how anyone is doing without a small army of informants at onces service. The scions of any house prestigious enough to have a manor in the city know how to keep up appearances. Moreso than their immediate situation, Im worried about their pedigree. Roughly a quarter of them are children who understandably arent capable of leading their households. Most of the rest are spares who unexpectedly inherited after the Battle of Katze Plains. Many of them were brought up with the expectation that they wouldnt inherit or secure a valuable marriage, meaning theres been minimal investment in their upbringing. And you saw fit to exploit that, Olin noted. Obviously, the Countess tilted her head curiously. Why wouldnt I? What do you mean by that? Liam asked. The barge shuddered as it was pushed off of its moorings into the fog-shrouded river. Now that they were safely away, Lady Beaumont visibly relaxed and set about making herself more comfortable. It isnt as if I was hatching any dastardly plots, she said. I was simply leveraging my advantages in an attempt to improve House Beaumonts standing. Little did I know that my house was in such a dire state. Her voice turned bitter at the last, and she seemed intent on taking out her frustrations by forcefully arranging her baggage in a variety of potentially comfortable configurations on the deck. After failing to find anything that pleased her, the Countess made a beckoning gesture to Reed. Mister Reed, could you and your men rearrange this cargo for me? The woodsman scanned the rows of wooden crates filled with iron ore before sending a confused look in their direction. rearrange it, my lady? How? Oh, you knowto take advantage of that wonderful magic item of Liams. Ah. Ill see what we can do, my lady. Reed went and gathered a handful of men. A few moments later, the captain of the barge started shouting at them. Are ya trying to drown us all, you crazy bastards?! Huh? Whaddya mean? Ya cant just move all the cargo to one side like that! Lookit how tilted we are! Oh. Uh The men hastily moved some of the ore crates back to the other side of the ship, but they didnt stop trying to figure out how to fulfil Lady Beaumonts request. The captain released an exasperated sigh as he watched them. Just what in the name of The Four are you idiots up to? He asked. Were tryin to make rooms, Reed answered absently. Using the boxes as walls. Rooms? Yeah, the woodsman nodded. Rooms. Ysee, our friend over there has this magic item thatll turn things as warm as a summer day. The catch is that ya gotta hold onto it or itll all blow away. So thats why youre trying to make these rooms Exactly, Reed grinned. The captain nodded absently as he visibly processed the woodsmans words. Liam compared Reeds pitch to the one given by the mages from the Faculty of Alchemy. The questionable accuracy of his explanation aside, Reed was far better at getting his point across. But you said this is magic, the captain said. Is your friend a witch? Reed sent a look over at Liam, who shook his head in response. Uh, I dont think so, Reed said. The magics from an item. Liam produced the item from his pack and held it up in clear view. It looks like a barrel hoop, the captain said. It actually is, Liam told him. Our barrel hoops dont do the thing he said. Its a magic barrel hoop, Reed said as he threw an arm over the captains shoulder. Just like the ones they put in all those fancy hotels in the capital. Wouldnt ya like to enjoy that instead of some greasy Noble with four chins? M-Me? Ya think wed leave ya out in the cold and wet? The woodsman put on a hurt look, Youll have your own cabin as well. A captains cabin. I dont know The captains twitching grin did little to back up his hesitant reply. Liam looked down at the magic item in his hand. It was quickly proving to be the best bargaining chip that he had. Before the Storm: Act 9, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Liam, I dont know any greasy Nobles with four chins. Huh? I dont! Liam did his best to keep his face from screwing up in confusion at Lady Beaumonts sudden outburst. What was she getting at? Maybe it was a fat Merchant, Claire offered. They just ride their wagons from town to town and make money, yeah? Some of em dress up all fancy and stay at the nicest places with the richest food, so he mightve mistook one for a Noble. Why they were discussing Reeds made-up scenario was beyond him. The guy had never been to the capital, so, logically, he had never seen a greasy Noble with four chins at some fancy hotel there. Dont you have a mountain work to do, my lady? Liam asked, I dont think we should be wasting time on idle gossip. Ive taken care of everything that I can, Lady Beaumont answered. The rest will have to wait until we settle our business in the city. He peeked through a crack in the tarp shielding the Countess quarters from the outdoors, frowning up at the weather that they had been sailing into for the past four days. Winter had fully set in over Re-Estize, bestowing its blessing of misery upon the hapless Humans below. Little could be heard over the sheets of rain cutting into the river and even less could be seen, but, according to the captain, they would arrive at their destination early that evening. Are you going to be able to get your cargo over the pass with all this rain, Lady Beaumont? Liam asked, Caravaneers dont like travelling in conditions like this. I cant imagine that I couldnt, the young noblewoman replied. The harvest is well over in the uplands so there should be plenty of wagons for hire. Well have just to wait for a break in the weather to make the final leg of our journey. House Beamonts records indicate that this is what weve always done. Liam hoped she was right. If he got stuck in some seedy town in the Azerlisia Marches all winter, he would be catching up on schoolwork for the next year. If you have some free time now, Liam said, then why not teach Claire how to read and write? Itd be weird to have a Maid who doesnt know how. I already know how to read and write! Claire protested. Not to the standard expected of a household retinue, Liam said. The Maid pouted, crossing her arms under her breasts. Most people in Re-Estize were much like her when it came to literacy. They knew their letters and numbers, how to write their names, and recognised a set of words important to everyday life. It was pretty much the bare minimum required to avoid getting cheated by other people so long as records were kept simple. Anything more was considered a luxury. Claire rose to her feet, a smile creeping onto her face. Liam, she called out to him sweetly, you know how to read, right? Id just love it if you couldC Countess Beaumont reached out and yanked the Maid back down onto her cushion. Ill teach her, she said. Liam, could you please give us some time alone? He wasted no time making his exit, pulling the hood of his mantle over his head as he stepped out into the rain. A crewman keeping watch over the river nodded silently to him as he made his way over. How long to High Harbour? Liam asked. Not long, the man answered. Three; four hours at most. Ive never been there before, Liam said, whats it like? Like any other port on the river, the man shrugged. The people are a different story, though. They act all snooty cause theyre the closest town to the city on this side of the pass. What about the pass? Is it hard to cross? The sailor snorted. Its barely a pass. Water flows one way or the other from there and theres nothing else special about it. I see. Liams maps were meant for Merchants, so he figured that he was missing something. Those types of maps werent very detailed, after all. Apparently, there wasnt much detail to add in the first place. Say, that magic item you got C the one that warms up the air. Was it hard to get? Not really, Liam replied. A bunch were being sold at a shop in my village. your village has a magic item shop? Uh, its more like He frowned as he tried to think of a way to describe how buying stuff in Wardens Vale worked. Never mind not usually having magic item shops, most villages didnt have shops at all. When it came to towns and cities, a shop was usually the storefront of a workshop that had a sampling of goods on display. Buying anything more complicated than nails, stockings, or sausages involved the customer making a custom order. In Wardens Vale, every artisan was an employee of one of House Zahradniks chartered companies. Those companies, in turn, had outlets in the village which were constantly stocked with goods that people could purchase right away. Adjustments to things like clothing were done upon purchase. Like? Never mind, Liam said. They just happened to be on sale while I was around. Why do you ask? Theyre mighty handy, so I was thinking Id like one of my own. Are they expensive? The one were using right now was going for two gold trade coins. TwoC! Even city folk cant afford that Its not as expensive as it seems, Liam said. Just think of all the money people spend on firewood to stay warm every year. The magic item basically pays for itself after a few winters. Doesnt it run out? Not that I know of Despite the clear advantages of the magic item, the sailor still bore a conflicted expression while he digested what Liam had shared with him. If someone goes and steals it, the man asked, will it curse the thief? Make their hand shrivel up and fall off or something? Liam furrowed his brow. Umno? Then it aint worth it. Some official or thug will make off with the thing before it pays itself off. He supposed that was the long and short of it. His teachers in E-Rantel and the Artificers in Wardens Vale always talked up the benefits of magic items whenever they became the topic of discussion, but the reality was that magic items were valuable and valuables got stolen. Policing had to be good enough that people didnt have to worry about their stuff being stolen and Re-Estize was far from that sort of place. Not even Nobles were safe. High-class establishments could get away with using magic items because they had powerful patrons who ensured that whatever amounted to local security forces took good care of them. Liam left the sailor to his conclusion, wandering towards the bow where Reed and several of his men stood with their backs against a wall of crates. There wasnt enough room in the makeshift shelters that had been cobbled together to take advantage of the Heating Hoop, so most of the men took turns hiding from the rain. How long till you get back inside? Liam asked as he approached them. We just came out, Reed said. Honestly, its not so bad out here. Yeah? The woodsman nodded. Yeah. We figured out a neat little trick. So long as we keep our mantles closed and our hoods up, we basically make little tents that your magic item can heat up the inside of. Now that no ones had a bath for half a week, its probably nicer out here like this than in the cabins. Thats a good point, Liam said. Liams brooch had an Endure Elements effect, so he didnt think much about how uncomfortable the weather was. Reed and his men, on the other hand, had every incentive to experiment with the effects of the Heating Hoop and the trip gave them plenty of time to do so. He wondered how much he was missing out on by relying on magic items all the time. The crew says were almost at High Harbour, Liam said. Think well have any trouble there? Aside from restless escorts picking stupid fights, no. Thatll get worse the longer this rain holds us up. I thought the Eight Fingers escorted the caravans around here. Things get mixed up a bit past High Harbour. Re-Blumrushur always has two or three Mercenary Companies hanging around and theyre always sniffing around for odd jobs. Oh, you should keep Lady Beaumont out of sight just in case. Towns bound to be crowded and every girl starts looking like a tart when that happens. I guess we wont be able to find an inn, Liam sighed. Its been rainin for days, so I doubt it. Lucky we already got our setup figured out, eh? Will it be safe outside? With as many eyes as we have, safe enough. This aint Lady Beaumonts land, though, so Im more worried about our supplies runnin out. It cant rain for that long, can it? They had packed enough food to last the entire trip to the city, but that only assumed minor delays. With the Countess financial situation as it was, Liam was providing all of the coin and he wasnt confident that his purse would survive feeding her entire retinue as it was. The rain was coming down even harder when they arrived at High Harbour. An empty berth awaited them, populated by a handful of figures undaunted by the inclement weather. Liams gaze went through the men hawking covered baskets of food and drink to settle on a thoroughly drenched boy about the same age as himself. Hey mister, the boy said, do you need wagons for your cargo? His question wasnt directed at Liam but at Reed, who stood at the centre of attention of his men. The woodsman looked a bit taken aback at being seen as the one in charge.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Thats, uhhow many wagons do ya have, kid? As many as ya need, the boy replied. I guess hes just like I was. Fassett Town wasnt a river port, but it still had plenty of traffic thanks to the royal highway. Arranging transport for people going in and out of the Duchy was one of the many odd jobs that kids like himself could try their hand at. The boy on the pier likely wasnt an employee of any particular company of caravaneers. Instead, he worked to match the needs of incoming freight with his knowledge of local caravan operators and introduced his mark to the right people for a fee. The fact that he didnt have any competition suggested that he also had connections to the local gang C or was just a part of it C which would get rid of any other kids who tried moving in on the boys turf for a cut of his earnings. Whats the rate? Reed asked. Two silver per wagon per day, the boy answered. Thats absurd! Countess Beaumonts head popped out from her chambers, bearing an incredulous expression. So much for keeping her hidden Whore you? The boy asked. Reed gave the boy a swat. Thats none of your business, the woodsman growled. Your quoted rates are half again as expensive as they were last year, Lady Beaumont said. There should be a limit to your rampant profiteering, young man. I aint profprofCdoin that! The boy protested, Havent ya heard? Theres been a bad harvest up north. What! Explain yourself! In response to the Countess demand, the boy held out his palm. Liams lip twitched as the young noblewoman begrudgingly instructed Claire to hand the boy two copper coins. The winter rains came early, mlady, the boy said as he pocketed his gains. Everythin from Re-Blumrushur on north got soaked before the harvest. The Noblesve shut their granaries and the price of bread keeps goin up. Everyones expression immediately turned grim. The boys words spelt nothing less than disaster. The quality of the harvest would be poorer than usual and the wet crops would be far more labour-intensive to harvest for the already labour-strapped country. Much of what they managed to store would be lost to mould and rot. In other words, famine was all but guaranteed for the Kingdom of Re-Estize before the end of winter. I see, Lady Beaumont said quietly. Mister Reed, please go ahead and make our transport arrangements. Yes, my lady. Liam followed the young noblewoman back into her cabin. She sank into her seat in silence, a furrow marring her unblemished brow. How much does this change for us, my lady? Liam asked. Im still trying to envision the full extent of the damage, the Countess answered. If the price of hiring a wagon has already gone up by this degree, then the harvest in the north must be especially bad. Visiting Re-Blumrushur may be far more dangerous than we expected. Why? Wh-Why? Lady Beaumonts eyelashes fluttered in confusion, You heard that boy, yes? The Nobles have shut their granaries. That means theyre anticipating a famine and prioritising the survival of their fiefs. While this is objectively the correct course of action, it means that the city folk will be subsisting on rats and tree bark before long. What about us? Claire asked, I dont fancy munching on pine needles all winter myself. Its difficult to say, the Countess bit her lip. We have no grain harvest to withhold in the first place, but weve always supplemented our food supplies through foraging and hunting. Since Liam helped us thin out the wilderness threats along our border, organising hunting parties should further improve our situation. That will only go so far, however. Imported food will still make up about half of what we need to survive. Beaumont County was similar to Wardens Vale in the sense that they were heavily forested territories, but Beaumont County had way more people. He sometimes overheard people in E-Rantel offer scathing commentary about Lady Zahradniks rule and how she mismanaged her fief by not bringing in as many people as possible to develop the land, but the disaster looming over Re-Estize was the unspoken counterargument. According to Lady Zahradnik, Wardens Vale had never known famine and she intended to keep it that way. By contrast, the Duchy of E-Rantel and Re-Estize as a whole teetered back and forth between plenty and scarcity, which undermined progress and allowed behaviours induced by instability and lawlessness to entrench themselves in society. Of course, the Sorcerous Kingdom didnt have the same problems that Re-Estize did. Lawlessness was not an issue and magic could be used to create ideal conditions for agrarian industry. To many, the fact that Lady Zahradnik stood firm on her houses past development policies only served as proof of her incompetence. Overall, she wasnt very well-regarded in E-Rantel, considered little better than the violent, savage tribes that populated the wilderness along her border. But is living like this any better? Liam peered through the pouring rain at the waterlogged streets of High Harbour. Like any town, the vast majority of its residents formed the dregs of society: those consigned to vagrancy because they had no land or business to inherit. Only a handful that came to the towns and cities found any measure of success. Those who failed werent wanted in the first place and conveniently forgotten. Magic and land were limited, so Liam could only assume that the Sorcerous Kingdom would eventually end up the same way if it continued growing the way it was. My lady, Reeds voice leaked through from outside with the rain, Were done arranging for transport. Thank you, Mister Reed, Lady Beaumont said. Were you able to hire a carriage, as well? I wasnt sure whether we needed one, Reed replied. Its bound to be an uncomfortable ride. Youre right, the young noblewoman nodded. It would be better for us to travel as we have. We can hire a carriage in the city. Very good, my lady. Ill let you know when your wagons ready. Have you seen Olin? Liam asked. He slinked off into the city with his men while I was dealin with that kid, Reed said. Probably up to the usual. Alright. The barge shifted slightly as Reeds men began to offload cargo. Claire and the Countess moved to put their things away before their shelter was dismantled around them. Liam, the young noblewoman asked, what did Mister Reed mean by the usual? That depends on the situation, Liam answered. In this case, hes gone to refill his purse by collecting syndicate dues from the local gang and using their base to house and feed his men. If he finds any promising people, hell recruit them for his division. Some of that sounds like what Nobles do, Lady Beaumont said. Yes and no, Liam told her. All organisations need resources and people, and the rules of a gang are a lot different from the laws of a fief. I guess the Eight Fingers are more like an evil thieves guild that got huge than they are like a noble house. Is there such a thing as a good thieves guild? Actually, yes, Liam said. There are a bunch of them who serve Queen Oriculus by regulating the Draconic Kingdoms underworld. You dont have to worry about Olin and his goons being so nice, though. Your knowledge of this sort of thing is quite extensive, Lady Beaumont said. I grew up in a town like this one, Liam said. It wasnt on a river, but it was on the Royal Highway. The Count who ruled there was a real crook. I guess he was a lot like what people say Marquis Blumrush is like. His fief and subjects were just a way to gain more land, power, and influence and he didnt care how it happened. What was the name of this Count? Fassett. Lady Beaumont frowned slightly upon hearing the name. If I recall correctly, Fassett County is on the western border of the Duchy of E-Rantel. It was, Liam told her. It isnt anymore. Wh-What happened? Count Fassett was executed not long after E-Rantel was annexed, Liam said. His kids proved to be no different from him, so House Fassett was purged and Fassett Town was destroyed. The young noblewoman paled upon hearing the fate of Liams hometown and its ruler. Does that mean Lady Albedo eventually intends to do the same here? B-But weve barely been able to do anything and we havent received any missives regarding our current activities If you dont mind my asking, Lady Beaumont, Liam said, what had you decide that Lady Albedo is behind whats been happening? As far as his information was concerned, the new faction of Nobles in Re-Estize was supposed to be filled with idiots and incompetents so wrapped up in themselves that they were far out of touch with reality. It had come as a surprise to him that the Countess operated under the assumption that the Sorcerous Kingdom was the true power behind everything right when they first met, but he figured that it was just a lucky guess. Now that she had proven that she was, in reality, not as stupid as the reports suggested, he was curious how she had arrived at her conclusion. There was a party hosted in the capital, Lady Beaumont said. I wasnt there myself, but a few of my acquaintances in the capital duchy were more than happy to brag about it. At any rate, it was one of those functions where people go to see and be seenbut it seems that the entire affair was quite unnatural. How so? Liam asked. It lacked the flow and custom that is supposed to come with that kind of event, the Countess answered. The Eight Fingers essentially gathered a large group of disassociated houses and the Prime Minister of a foreign kingdom randomly showed up for no apparent reason. Everything about the party was both strange and unprecedented. What should have happened, then? Well, if one were to break the party up into its basic components, its clear that the Eight Fingers organised what they believed such a function should be. But it was all wrong. First of all, the Prime Minister of another country shouldnt be lowering herself to appear before a hodgepodge collection of local aristocrats. The difference in rank is far too extreme and nothing good can happen in such an environment. Secondly, the Nobles present barely had any connections between one another, if any. Usually, a function like that is hosted by a single faction and any outsiders invited have been carefully selected for specific purposes. Instead, the party in the capital was factionless, with the apparent purpose of inducing its guests to form new connections with one another. The problem is that it doesnt work that way: relationships between aristocratic houses are established for practical purposes; not because we happen to breathe the same air for a few hours. Liam nodded at her explanation. That made sense. Not long ago, he might have thought like whoever organised the party in the capital, but he had quickly learned the realities of high society since being rescued from Fassett Town. While they seemed powerful and wealthy to most, Nobles still had limited resources, military power, and children to marry off. A competent Noble used what they had at their disposal to ensure the stability and prosperity of their fiefs by forging strong alliances. A Noble who was everyones friend was little more than a fool. Then what do you think the party was for? Its clear that Her Excellency the Prime Minister had ulterior motives. The party was likely a front for backroom dealings with the Sorcerous Kingdom. I can only wonder what sort of deals the Nobles present secured. If that was the case, it hadnt been included in his mission briefing. The Ministry of Transportation expected Liams assignment to gather intelligence representative of Re-Estizes usual economic activity. No one was supposed to be doing anything out of the ordinary aside from those related to the experiment with Countess Beaumont. My lady, Reeds voice sounded from outside again, weve set up your wagon and the guys want to move the rest of the cargo. Come, Claire, Lady Beaumont said, lets get our things moved over. The two girls donned their mantles and rushed over to the covered wagon at the foot of the pier. Liam shared a long look with Reed. Women, the woodsman said. With a shake of his head, Reed and two of his men trudged up the pier with Lady Beaumonts bags in hand. Apparently, getting their things moved over meant having the men do all the heavy lifting. They made camp outside of the towns walls and the rain ceased at some point during the night. The caravaneers declared that they would depart that same day and their wagons were already rolling up the mist-shrouded path up the pass before dawn. Olin caught up to them before midday. The Eight Fingers executive marched his men right past the Countess wagons to take the lead. It looked like he had picked up a few more men and a lot more confidence. Liam went to join him as they approached the top of the admittedly flat-looking pass. Looks like itll be your time to shine soon, Liam said. The man responded with a noncommittal grunt. Liam eyed the windswept brush that covered the highland vista on either side of the road. Did you learn anything about whats happening in the city? No, Olin replied. Minutes turned into hours as they walked alongside one another in silence, leaving Liam with plenty of time to dwell on his experiences as of late. No matter how he thought about it, the discrepancy between his reports about the so-called third faction and his time with one of its members thus far bothered him. Hey, Olin, he said. Are those Nobles in the new faction as dumb as they say? Olin replied with a derisive snort. Dont let that little strumpet fool you, he said. Theyre probably dumber than youve heard. Lady Beaumont mentioned the party in the capital, Liam said. She saw through a lot of it. Even if she did, Olin said dismissively, the others didnt. You shouldve seen it yourself. They all thought they deserved to be there; that their mere existence had value. Thats technically true, Liam noted. Even if theyve recently inherited, a lord still represents the interests of their fief. Thats not what I meant, Olin spat. Like I said, you shouldve seen it yourself. The lot of em are self-important fools. They even thought that Lady Albedo came to them because they were worth more than the highlords of the realm. Oh, Liam said. That is pretty dumb. Is it the same with the group in Re-Blumrushur? That sounds pretty annoying to deal with. Youll see for yourself, Olin said. Hopefully, you can convince Lady Albedo to let us get rid of at least half of em. Olin! On the road ahead, one of Olins men cantered his horse towards them. Liam and Olin looked up at the rider expectantly as he reined in his horse before them. Well? Olin said, Spit it out! Its Re-Blumrushur, the man said as he pointed a gloved hand beyond the top of the pass. The whole damn citys on fire. Before the Storm: Act 9, Chapter 3 Chapter 3 As it turned out, the whole damn city of Re-Blumrushur was only half on fire. It took a few hours going down the other side of the cloud-shrouded pass before Liam could survey the reported damage. The city at the bottom of the valley was still over a day distant, but he could still make out the general details. It looks like only the lower city was affected, he said. Of course, Olin snorted. Its the only place where a fire like that could happen in this weather. Liam nodded in agreement as he scanned the smouldering skeletons of the buildings in Re-Blumrushurs common districts. Living in the city was a crowded affair: apartments were cramped, buildings were crammed close together to maximise the use of the space inside the walls, and all manner of refuse tended to collect out of sight of the major streets. Given Marquis Blumrushs reputation, Liam wouldnt be surprised if the citys ruler cut corners to save on what he might consider unnecessary maintenance. His eyes went to the formidable castle atop the hill in the upper city. Does Marquis Blumrush usually stay in the city? Liam asked. No, Olin answered, hes usually in the capital. Then whos in charge here? Blumrushs eldest son, Reginald. Hes not someone we want to get involved with. What is that? Olin gave him a strange look. Why? Have you ever been around the kid of a highlord before? No Then pray that you never do. Hes not part of the bunch were doing anything with anyway, so we dont need to get anywhere near House Blumrush. The mans answer wasnt very satisfactory, but he had a point. They were going to the city to exchange their cargo for whatever Beaumont County needed to survive until the next harvest and to hire essential household staff. That evening, as they settled into their camp atop a ridge overlooking the valley, Liam shared his findings with the Countess. This isnt good, Lady Beaumont said as she bit her lip, and not only in the general sense. Based on your description of the damage to the common districts, it will be difficult to negotiate any price for the supplies that we need. Do you have any other options? Liam asked. The only option is to go to the source, the Countess answered. Hopefully some of my peers still reside within the city. But didnt they say that the Nobles shut their granaries? I did, Lady Beaumont said. But that means different things to different people. A Merchant wouldnt be able to obtain a single bushel no matter how much gold they offer, but the word of a fellow Noble will open many doors. That hardly seems fair, Claire said. Why should the word of a Noble be worth more than that of a Merchant or anyone else? Claires question drew the attention of every man around the fire. Countess Beaumont raised her chin as she coolly regarded her Maid. I suppose I should forgive you for your ignorance considering where you were raised, the Countess said. Whats that supposed to mean? The Maid crossed her arms. It means precisely what it means, the Countess replied. You were raised as an urbanite, so you interpret the world as one. The ties that bind what passes as your communities are weak. A man operating a food stand could be replaced by another and no one would bat an eyelash unless they were in some way related to him. Most dont even know how their food reaches the market in the first place beyond some vague notion that a farm exists somewhere to supply it. Every labourer has a hundred replacements waiting to take their place; for that same reason, the fear and selfishness of the citizens are magnified a thousand-fold. By the same token, you allow the Guilds to oppress you and do their bidding no matter how callously you are discarded. The aristocratic establishment, on the other hand, is an institution in which every member C from the highest of High Nobles to the brave pioneers on the fringes of civilisation C is part of a collective, multi-generational effort to build the future. When I act in my capacity as a Noble, I do it not as an individual or even the head of House Beaumont, but as the representative of that collective effort and all of its history. That is why my word is worth more than that of a Merchant motivated by personal profit or the petty interests held by any particular individual. Claire shrank away from Lady Beaumont as she spoke. Reed, however, didnt hesitate to point out what everyone else seemed to be thinking. That history my ladys talkin about aint so great if ya ask me. The young noblewoman instantly deflated, her proud mask wavering in the flickering firelight. Youre right, of course, Lady Beaumont said. Anyone living in the Azerlisian Marches would have difficulty accepting what I said. Marquis Blumrush is far from a shining example of leadership and I have only recently discovered of my lord fathers lacklustre tenure as your liege. But I truly mean everything that I say. I am thankful that everyone is generous enough to allow me time to prove myself as your new lord. With that, the Countess retreated to the shelter of her wagon. The men gathered at the fire exchanged silent looks before digging into their meals. Reed shuffled over, plate in hand. What do you think? He asked. You dont believe what you said just now? Liam asked back. Oh, I do, the woodsman said as he soaked his hardened bread into a bowl of stew, I was just wondering what you think about it. Liam thought back to the different kingdoms he had visited in the past year. It was only then that he realised much he had gotten around recently. I think the houses of every kingdom try to be like what Lady Beaumont described, Liam replied. And by houses, I mean the Nobles and everyone attached to them C the establishment she described. It takes a lot of people to make a fief work and everyone has a job to do. The problem is that there are a lot of ways to reach that ideal and Re-Estize just happens to be behind all the other kingdoms when it comes to being, uhfunctional. is it really that bad here? Reed asked, I always figured every kingdom was about the same. The different kingdoms Ive been to arent perfect, Liam answered. People can be greedy, selfish, cowardly, or just plain stupid. But, somehow, Re-Estize is the only place where they let all that win. There are places out there where entire towns and cities are eaten by Beastmen, yet the people find it within themselves to get back up no matter how many times theyre knocked down. Here, Humans prey on you and you just accept it. You know why that is, Reed said. Men arent made equal. Even if you dont count the Six Arms, the Eight Fingers are plenty powerful. A guy like Olin can take out whole gangs without breaking a sweat and they have hundreds of people just as strong as he is. Better to live and do what you can to help your people survive than to die fighting a fight youll never win. I used to think like that, Liam said. Back when I was just a kid scratching up a living on the streets. Now that Ive seen what others face elsewhere and how they carry themselves, that kind of thinking doesnt make sense to me anymore. Humans dont have tough hides or powerful natural weapons. They dont have supernatural strength or magical abilities. Compared to an Ogre or a Beastman, its easy to make a Human bleedand if it can bleed, then it can die. Thats some dangerous thinking, Reed said. Almost anyone would get themselves killed trying to follow it and everyone else would call em fools. Thats the swindle, isnt it? Liam replied, Organisations like the Eight Fingers C no, even a bit thug controlling their little part of an alley C rely on the idea that people tend to have a short-sighted view of the world. They want everyone to think that no one will come and help. That no one cares. That theyre alone. Most of the battle is won when they can get their victims to accept the reality theyve crafted for them and that pit only gets deeper with every passing day. After that, enforcing that reality was only a matter of feeding people excuses and ways to cope while making an example of someone once in a while. It surprised him that some variation of the same game was being played no matter where he went. Maybe it was just an inevitable part of Human society. So where does that leave us? Reed asked, The Eight Fingers aint exactly gettin in our way. Theyre not, Liam agreed, but the reality theyve created still lives. Lady Beaumonts work will go a long way towards making things better. As members of her retinue, you need to help her out with that. Retinue? The woodsman snorted, Even if you dress us up in house colours, it wont change what we are. Believe it or not, Liam said, most men-at-arms come from common backgrounds. Sure, they get training and equipment, but that only helps them better understand where they stand in the grand scheme of things and how they can do their part. I dont think you guys need a Knight to tell you whats needed to help Lady Beaumont lead everyone out of this mess. Thats another thing thats been naggin at me all this time, Reed said. How do we know shes actually doin that? When she first came to Beaumont County, she was just an annoyin highborn brat. The moment you appear, she starts runnin things as if theyre second nature to her. You been tellin her what to do? Liam blinked in surprise. Me? No. Ive actually been instructed to minimise my influence on her work. Then how the hell is she doin it? Well, shes the only daughter of a Count, Liam said. House Blumrush wouldve invested in her education as part of making her an attractive marriage prospect. She probably never had the chance to apply her education until recently. In hindsight, the Countess rapid progress made sense. Her father had left House Beaumont in a ruinous state and any suppression by the Eight Fingers that might have occurred in response to her attempting to rectify the situation was prohibited. According to the scriptures, it was the sort of challenging scenario that would greatly accelerate Lady Beaumonts development. No one would purposely screw a fief up just to train a Noble, but there was nothing wrong with taking advantage of a bad situation that was already happening. They broke camp early the next morning in hopes that they would make the city gates by midday. Unfortunately, their efforts seemed in vain when they arrived at the end of a long line of wagons that had a far shorter distance to travel. Liam hung to the side of the Countess wagon to keep his boots out of the mud as the sun traversed unseen behind the clouds overhead. Like E-Rantel, Re-Blumrushur was built for defence against invaders, though the primary threat in the region was not the Empire or the Theocracy, but the nearby populations of tribal Demihumans and other denizens of the wilderness.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Or themselves Liam eyed the sentries manning the citys fortifications. Their livery didnt match the colours whipping in the wind over the citys northern gate and the air they gave off was nothing like the retinues he had observed in the Holy Kingdom or even E-Raevel. He opened the tarp covering Lady Beaumonts wagon a crack. My lady. Yes, what is it? Men in unfamiliar livery are stationed on the walls. A silver fox on black and white and a brown boar on green and yellow. Those are Mercenaries, the young noblewoman told him. Silver Foxearth and the Razorspine Regiment. Theyre two of the largest Mercenary companies in the Azerlisian Marches. Why were they hired to man the walls? Liam asked, Doesnt House Blumrush have its own security? Theyre likely on the ground, the Countess answered. Mercenaries cant be trusted for proper militia work. In other words, House Blumrush had people present, but not enough to secure the city and deal with the fires aftermath. Liams gaze went past the line of wagons laden with their loads of timber, stone, and ore to the narrow gate built into the Re-Blumrushurs northern wall. Sure enough, he immediately spotted a Knight in a Blumrush surcoat overseeing the customs staff. Couldnt they call on their vassals for help? They would be far more trustworthy than a bunch of Mercenaries. A long sigh issued from the opening in the tarp. House Blumrush doesnt trust anyone, Liam, Lady Beaumont told him. Mercenaries are more reliable in their eyes because the forces of any local lord may try to abuse their de facto power to steal from the city or exert their influence on the population. is that something that happens here? Its not impossible, the Countess replied. Then wont all the men accompanying you get us in trouble with House Blumrush? Liam asked. I believe Mister Olin should be able to get us into the city without issue, Lady Beaumont answered. Whats the Eight Fingers relationship with House Blumrush? Its rather simple, the young noblewoman replied. They pay House Blumrush to look the other way. Once in a while, theyll do their dirty work: weakening vassals who grow too powerful or wealthy for the Marquis liking or murdering uppity Merchants. Theyre also a channel for various collectables that the Marquis favours. Did House Blumrush pop right out of a Bards tale? Liam muttered. Ive heard that performers in lower-class establishments can be quite unforgiving in their portrayals of aristocrats, the young noblewoman said, but Im uncertain if theyre capable of rendering the superlative quality of House Blumrush. At any rate, I can only imagine that House Blumrush will be especially aggressive with all thats happened to their city. We will have to be very wary if they come to interact with us, but I believe well also be able to take advantage of several conditions created by their behaviour. Such as? Ill have to hear whats going on in the city and speak with my peers before I venture any specific predictions. Broadly speaking, House Blumrush is sure to shift most of the burdens related to this disaster onto the shoulders of its vassals and their subjects. Liam supposed that was why Marquis Blumrush kept his vassals poor and weak. The man was so focused on staying on top that the Azerlisian Marches were stuck in a woefully underdeveloped state, but he didnt care so long as it allowed him to remain in control. A frigid drizzle started pelting them just before it came their turn to enter the city. Liam quietly made his way over to the front of the caravan, where the Knight stationed at the gate was speaking with Olin. Thats a whole lot of men, Olin, the Knight said as he ran a cold eye over their wagons. Not much more than I left with, Sir Damien, Olin replied. Weve come in with Beaumonts first winter shipment. Beaumont? A hint of incredulity coloured the Knights tone, Nothings come out of there for over a year. The new Countess has been busy trying to fix that, Olin said. Sir Damiens look turned calculating as he rubbed one end of his moustache. Quite the success for one so young, the Knight said. I take it that Lady Beaumont is present? She is, Olin nodded, but its been a miserable journey. Shes probably not in the mood to entertain anyone at the moment. The Knight scoffed. Ill be the judge of that, he said. If our young Countess has been as successful as you say, Lord Reginald will wish to have a word with her. As the Knight turned on his heel, Liam retreated up the opposite side of the caravan to the Countess wagon. Lady Beaumont and Claire both started in fright when he leapt onto the back of the wagon bed. He scanned the interior of the cosy-looking space, finding his Heating Hoop placed atop a stack of accounts. The Countess looked up at him in confusion as he grabbed the magic item. Liam, what are you doing? Deactivating this. Theres one Sir Damien riding over to see you. S-Sir Damien? W-Wait, Im n-not decent yet! The young noblewomans teeth began to chatter as the wagons interior rapidly lost its warmth. Fortunately, for whatever reason, Sir Damien insisted on having his warhorse delivered so he could address the Countess on horseback, giving them several minutes to prepare for his arrival. As the two girls started making their preparations, Liam closed up the back of the wagon before hopping off and making sure the tarps covering the vehicle were tied shut. Theres a Knight comin? Reed asked. Yeah, Liam answered. Do you know this Sir Damien guy? Reed shook his head. We barely see any Knights around our part of the march and they dont stick around any longer than they need to. What should we do? Thats a good question Liam considered Reed and his men. By nearly any measure, they looked like a gang of woodsmen. Trying to pass them off as professional armsmen probably wouldnt work. This Knight is proud enough to get his horse from the stables before speaking with Lady Beaumont, Liam said. You guys dont look like anyone important right now, so just act like some subjects shes gathered to help with stuff. Shouldnt be hard, Reed said. Thats pretty much what we are. No, Liam told the woodsman, youre not. Youre all members of Lady Beaumonts retinue. For now, its easier to act lower than your station because that station has rules youre not aware of or used to yet. Ive heard enough about House Blumrush that I know their people are the type to stir up trouble whenever it suits them. Just keep your heads down, speak only when youre spoken to, and let Countess Beaumont do the talking anytime else. The sound of unseen hooves splashing over the waterlogged clay roads slowly grew closer. Liam turned and stepped up onto the footboard hanging off the back of the wagon. Sir Damien finally appeared in the archway of the gate, galloping his charger over before reining it in beside the Countess wagon. The Knight peered at Liam with a suspicious look. Youre a bit young to be a footman, he said. I am what my lady made me, Sir, Liam replied. Hmph. Couldnt you have found your mistress a better vehicle? Its the winter roads, Sir. A city carriage wouldnt survive them. How shall I announce your arrival, Sir? Sir Damien Dale Whiteford. Lady Beaumont should know who I am. Liam felt a bit silly leaning into a wagon with nothing but a flimsy tarp separating the occupants from the Knight standing next to it. Miss Claire, he said, Sir Damien Dale Whiteford is here to see Lady Beaumont. The Maid replied with a clueless look. Countess Beaumont yanked her deeper into the wagon. Liam emerged from the wagon, holding the Knights gaze as a bout of furious whispering ensued. Is the way to the upper city safe, Sir Damien? Liam asked. Our men guard the main thoroughfares, the Knight answered, but the riff-raff still dares to show their faces every now and then. Be on guard for dirty waifs trying to sneak in to pilfer your supplies. Thank you for the warning, Sir Damien, Liam nodded. Im sure the men will be able to keep that sort of trouble at bay. Sir Damiens gaze shifted past the wagon to the retinue behind it. Reed and his men shifted on their feet as they turned their gazes downward, looking about as impressive as a fresh levy. The Knights hand came up to stroke the end of his blonde moustache again. Theyre a bit raw to be a proper retinue, dont you think? Yes, Sir, Liam said. These men were just recently assembled to escort shipments to the city. Honestly, theyre more at home in our woods. The Knight looked away with a noncommittal grunt. Claires head popped out from the back of the wagon a moment later. My lady will see you now, she said. Even Sir Damien seemed at a loss as to how to proceed. He froze when the Countess head emerged in the place of her Maids. Sir Damien, the young noblewoman smiled brightly in greeting. If Im not mistaken, its been nearly half a year since we last spoke. Youll forgive me if I decline to step out into theseconditions. Think nothing of it, Countess Beaumont, the Knight bowed politely in response, and it is ever a pleasure to see you. I have it on good word that youve been working hard to return your lands to a productive state. My Lord Reginald will be pleased to know that House Beaumont remains loyal to House Blumrush in these troubling times. I was most distressed to discover what awaited us on the other side of the pass, Lady Beaumont said. Rumours have been flying up and down the highway, but I would prefer to hear the truth of this tragedy from a reputable source. The Knight sneered as his gaze passed the line of wagons to the city beyond. What else could it be? He said, The sheer amount of vermin infesting the lower city finally reached the point that disaster became inevitable. We can thank the King and that stupid daughter of his for this debacle. Pandering to the filth never results in a positive outcome. How upsetting, the Countess sighed. What are Lord Reginalds plans going forward? What choice do we have but to rebuild? Sir Damien replied, The burden of reconstruction falls upon the shoulders of the aristocracy and the riff-raff will never appreciate our sacrifice on their behalf. I see, Lady Beaumont said, how will House Blumrushs vassals be contributing to the recovery efforts? Nothing that the Azerlisian Marches doesnt have an abundance of, the Knight said as he reached into his surcoat and withdrew a scroll. A special reconstruction tax is being levied. Each fief will pay triple its annual taxes, preferably in the form of ore, lumber, stone, and other materials required for reconstruction. It isnt required all at once, of course, so House Blumrush is willing to be flexible so long as the citys stockpiles are amply supplied. That seems reasonable, the Countess nodded. Where shall the goods be delivered? The castle yard, Sir Damien said. Would you like an escort, my lady? Thank you for the offer, Sir Damien, Lady Beaumont said, but Ill be stopping by the manor first. Have there been any issues in the upper city? General maintenance has been behind with all thats happened, but little more than that. In that case, I should be about my business. Thank you for your kind assistance, Sir Damien. Have a good afternoon, my lady. With another polite bow, the Knight wheeled his horse around and trotted it off in the direction of the gatehouse. Not long after, the Countess wagons started moving forward again. A low murmur rose from Reeds men as crossing into the city revealed the full extent of the damage from the fires. The charred frames of countless wooden buildings lined the streets, many still smouldering from the blaze that had consumed them. It was easier to count the number of buildings that had survived unscathed than the other way around. My lady, Liam asked in a low voice, what did Sir Damien mean by this being the fault of the Crown? Hes likely referring to some of the legislation passed by the Royal Court over the last few years, Lady Beaumont replied. Normally, when the towns and cities get too crowded, the excess population is rounded up and sold to the nearby mines. Now that slavery is illegal, theres no incentive to deal with overcrowding. So the people have no work and nowhere to go, Liam said, yet thats somehow their fault? Its unreasonable to fault anyone on the matter, the Countess said. One cannot be blamed for being born; nor can they be blamed for wanting to live. There simply isnt enough to go around no matter how talented the administration is. Liam had heard that reasoning before. Or, rather, it was the reality that most Human countries in the region faced. Rural tenancies could only support a certain number of people and how much work was available in urban centres was limited by how productive the land was. Beyond electing to participate in almsgiving at the local temple, few gave any thought to the fate of the impoverished. A skinny man in well-worn clothing detached himself from the burnt-out shell of a high street tavern, slowly shifting closer to the path of their wagons. Liam went to the foremost wagon to raise one corner of its protective cover. Upon seeing the crates of unrefined ore, the man clicked his tongue and turned away with a sour expression. Thats not good There wasnt the slightest hint of greed or speculation in the mans reaction. If anything, he was upset over having his time wasted. Liams gaze followed the man as he entered the closest alley, which was crowded with people taking what shelter they could from the wind and rain. To his surprise, the looks that the caravan received werent filled with fear, hunger, or desperation, but resentment. I wonder what really happened here, Liam said. Your guess is as good as mine, Olin replied. Before the Storm: Act 9, Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Well, look who finally decided to show uC Olin seized the wiry man by the neck and scraped his impudent expression off on the nearest wall, leaving him dead at the end of a crimson smear that curved to the wooden floor. Anyone else need a lesson in respect? Olin asked. The groups of thugs gathered nearby looked away. Olin shook his head as he walked past them. After the loss of the Six Arms, far too many of the Eight Fingers members C particularly the ones who were confident in their strength C started testing their boundaries. The Death Knights that the Sorcerous Kingdom loaned to the leadership put most challenges to rest, but one could hardly set the Undead loose in the middle of a city. He made his way deeper into the alley where the local branch of the syndicate had made a temporary base out of one of the few, mostly unburnt apartments. A broad, middle-aged woman in commoners garb crossed her arms as he approached the entrance. You better have an explanation for this, she said. Shes angry? At me? A slight frown tugged at the corner of his lip. Upon entering the city, the hostility directed against their caravan was tangible, but he figured it was the usual resentment against the nobility being amplified by the fire. No one was stupid enough to offer even the slightest provocation to the Eight Fingers, after all. Someone had better start making sense soon, Olin growled. The woman C the Gambling divisions local officer C jerked her head, motioning for Olin to follow her inside. She led him up a narrow, creaky staircase to the apartments third floor. Unmarked crates filled its sole room, framing a tiny desk with a handful of papers scattered across its surface. This is your doing, the woman said. Mine? How could it possibly be my fault when I havent been anywhere near the city for over a month? You were even there to see me off, Marla. You werent here, but Louis was. what did he do? Marla snorted. What didnt he do? The same night he got here, he gathered all the men that he could and started a damn war inside the city walls! That blonde-haired brat from the Sorcerous Kingdom told you guys to do this, right? Id like to give him a piece of my mind Are you crazy? Olin grabbed Marla by the shoulders and gave her a shake, The farther you stay away from him, the better. He might not look it, but hes every bit the monster that his masters are. Th-Then what do we do? Why is she asking that? Olin could sense the fear behind the womans angry posturing. She was hiding something. First, he said, tell me everything that happened after Louis got here. I said it already, didnt I? Marla moaned, Louis came in last week and gathered all the fighting men. Said he had orders to get rid of the Theocracys spies. Orders from you. People didnt think they could beat em, but Louis said hed already offed the whole lot over the pass. Up until they reached the city, he hadnt observed any signs of collateral damage from Louis efforts so it was a reasonable claim. The fact that he had sent Louis to silence any Theocracy operatives shortly after initially meeting with Liam had entirely slipped Olins mind. Still, he didnt think the plan had any downsides even if the boy proved himself to be a real agent from the Sorcerous Kingdom. What did they do after that? Olin asked. They went around killing Windflower agents, Marla answered. The ones we knew about C you know, those local guys that just sit around listening and not much else. It was as easy as Louis said it would be. They never even expected it. After that, Louis went after the people he thought might be a Theocracy agent. Louis also sent a bunch of men out of the city to clear out all the places he hadnt been to at the same time. You make it sound like he was successful in his task, Olin said. How did it go from that to burning down half the city? Hehe wasnt satisfied with the result, Marla replied. Figured there had to be more in a city like Re-Blumrushur, but he couldnt find what he was looking for. Finally, he figured theyd have to retaliate if he set their chapel on fire. Hah? That was the source of the fire that had consumed the lower city? It was no wonder that the citizens were sending them murderous looks. Threatening individuals and small groups of people was a good way of maintaining a reign of terror over the populace, but becoming a clear threat to everyone unified people against their oppressors. Wheres that idiot Louis now? Olin asked, Dont tell me hes gone on to wreak havoc on the next city Hes dead, Marla told him. Dead? How? Did he get lynched by a mob? I dont know how he died. Then call for someone who does, Olin said. Marla took a deep, shuddering breath. What I meant was that no one knows how he died. One moment, he was standing there grinning over his handiwork. The next, he fell to the street, dead. That doesnt make any sense. Thats what happened! Panic rose in the womans voice, Everyone around him saw it happen. No one attacked him. There werent any visible wounds. Not that anyone would touch him to check. People are saying that the gods struck him down for what he did. Preposterous, Olin spat. Wheres his corpse? Where it fell. Like I said, no one wanted to touch him. These people are useless. Olin stormed out of the apartment in disgust. An officer in the gambling division should have known how empty peoples superstitions were. Olin! Marla called out after him, What are you going to do? What everyone else is afraid to, Olin replied. He made his way across the lower city to the temple district. It didnt take him long to find the burnt-out shell of the Chapel of the Six amongst the shrines and chapels of the other minor faiths. As Marla described, Louis corpse lay on the street in front of the building. While the city folk didnt dare to disturb the body out of fear of being cursed or struck down in turn, the other denizens of the Re-Blumrushur held no such qualms. Olin kicked away a pair of rats before kneeling to inspect the former bandit leader. Are these people idiots? Even his purse is untouched. Olin scanned his surroundings, but didnt spot any potential observers. Everything that might be considered valuable remained on the dead mans person. Normally, he would have been stripped within minutes. After checking for traps, Olin took Louis coins plus everything that linked him to the Eight Fingers. Unfortunately, he couldnt find any hint of what killed the man. No bruises or lacerations; no burns or anything pointing at magic. Was he poisoned? Louis was one of the toughest people he knew, so the chance of that was slim to none in those circumstances. Needless to say, the robust frontiersman was heartier than an Ox, so a fatal health condition was also out of the question. With nothing more to gain from his investigation, Olin casually strolled away from the site of the unsolved mystery, mulling over his next move. Had the fire quelled any thought of further retaliation against the Eight Fingers? The Windflower Scripture, as a rule, didnt butt heads with local organisations unless something forced their hand. House Blumrushs forces were also making a show of force in the streets if not much more than that. If that was the case, he had some time to advance some plans of his own. For better or worse, Liam was busy with his assignments, which left Olin as little more than a local guide. This was something he was more than happy to leverage. The mere fact that he was in the company of an agent from the Sorcerous Kingdom implied that he had their new masters blessingat least when he framed things that way. As a result, it was far easier to collect funds and recruit new underlings than it usually was. Speaking of which, the entire city is in tatters after that fire. There should be plenty of talented fellows looking for new opportunities. If he played his cards right, he could reorganise the local Eight Fingers branches and its affiliates to his benefit. From there, he would have the resources of an entire city and its territories at his disposal. The fools who thought they could direct things from the comfort of the capital would be clueless that their power was being subverted. Indeed, if he looked at things in that light, recent events came together to create a blessing that uniquely benefitted him. His mood greatly improved, Olin returned to Marlas makeshift base of operations. This time, no one rose to challenge him or make mocking remarks. Youre back, Marla said as he once again entered her cramped little office. Have our members been attacked since the fire? Olin asked. No, the woman answered. I doubt anyone wants to give House Blumrush an excuse to sic their Mercenaries on them. If you ask me, itll stay that way until the citys rebuilt. It was a sensible prediction. An inoperable city didnt generate revenue, so House Blumrush would make sure that they could get back to charging rents and taxes as soon as possible. That same period of reconstruction and reinstatement of business was also the prime window of opportunity for the Eight Fingers to tighten its grip on Re-Blumrushur. Have you already come up with a plan for that? Olin asked. Ive been working on it, Marla answered, but, honestly, its tough. House Blumrush is trying to gain complete control over every aspect of the city, minus the Temples. Even if our warehouses didnt burn down, Lord Reginald is sourcing his materials exclusively from House Blumrushs vassals. I heard about that, Olin said. Did Procurements ledgers survive? Marla gestured loosely at the crates stacked up along the offices walls. We didnt have any time to be nice and neat about it, she said, but whatevers survived of them should be in these crates. Im already busy with my own work, so dont expect any help.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Do you have a new casino site lined up? Olin asked as he took the nearest crate and started sorting through its contents, All these Mercenaries and armsmen deployed in the city will have coin to throw away. Of that, Im well aware, Marla sighed. The problems that this isnt exactly a routine situation. Normally, we could at least find a warehouse and convert it into one of our establishments, but House Blumrush has taken control of any still standing. I was thinking of muscling in on a few inns to turn them into gambling dens and brothels, but, well, we dont have any muscle. You dont? Olin furrowed his brow, What happened to all the locals that Louis recruited? Fled the city, Marla replied, they didnt want any of what Louis got. Fools shouldve thought about that before they decided to desecrate a temple. Despite what should have been bad news, Olins mood further improved. I have the men, Olin said. Excellent, Marla smiled, you can start byC Hold onto that thought, Olin told her. Before we go around shaking things up, Im going to speak with Lord Reginald. If we can gain his cooperation, things will go all the better for us. I thought I just said that Lord Reginald was doing everything he could to exert complete control over the city. That includes purging it of our influence, Olin. Olin smirked at the womans na?vet. She may have been a syndicate officer, but the way that she seemed to believe that rules meant anything suggested that she had risen to the position because of her administrative skills. Whoever promoted her had done so because she was both useful and harmless, and Olin would take full advantage of that. That doesnt sound like House Blumrush to me, he told her. Wait here while I visit the castle. Well see how upright our dear Lord Reginald has become. Oh, while Im away, find those ledgers I asked about. Marla watched him silently as he made his way back outside. Not that she could do anything. Might made right C especially in the Azerlisian Marches C and the woman had little of note in that regard. Olin, on the other hand, could station security at every gambling den, brothel, and warehouse that they occupied, giving him de facto control over the Eight Fingers operations in the Azerlisian Marches. He made a few rounds of the lower city, committing the new state of Re-Blumrushur to memory. Between the incessant rain and the destroyed buildings, it was much cleaner than when he had visited last. House Blumrushs regiments were doing their part to keep it that way. Olin stopped at one of the blocks near the gate to the upper city, where dozens of men in Blumrush livery were clearing the place of citizens so a Priest of Earth and his acolytes could conduct their purification rites. Even in the wake of a disaster that wiped out half of the city, the clergy looked as sanctimonious as ever. The Undead popping up in the middle of their cleanup would be a riot worth watching. A profitable one. As Olin made his way to Countess Beaumonts manor in the upper city, he entertained the thought of asking Liam to lend a hand with that. The appearance of the Undead C nothing major, just a handful of Skeletons and Zombies C would make House Blumrush much more amenable to any offers to expedite the reconstruction process. Olin, one of his men greeted him as he entered the manor grounds, whats the word? Everythings fucked, Olin replied, but I can work with that. Where are the men? Theyve settled in the gardens behind the manor as youve ordered. Its disappointing that the citys in this state, but its still better than mucking it out in the woods. Things may start looking up sooner than you think, Olin said. Wheres Liam? Last I saw, he went into the manor. Probably fooling around with his women. Olin sneered at his memory of the past few weeks. At first, he figured that Lady Beaumont would have Liam wrapped around her little finger in short order, but it turned out that he had seduced her instead. Both her and her Maid. Whatever else he might think of the Sorcerous Kingdoms agent, he was forced to admit he had been trained well. Should I send someone to find him? No, thats fine, Olin said. I have a few more things to take care of. Tell the men that theyll have something to do soon. Will do, boss. After changing out of his nondescript garb into something more suited to meeting with a High Noble, Olin made his way up the winding cobblestone streets of the upper city to the entrance of Castle Blumrush. Several bowmen levelled their weapons as an armsman walked out to intercept him well before he reached the gatehouse. Stop right there, he ordered. Olin stood in place, desiring nothing more than to slit the armsmans throat as he deliberately paced around him. You do not represent any of my lords vassals, the armsman said, nor do you have the look of an aristocrat. Did you think you could gain access to the castle simply by dressing yourself up? I was making myself presentable for an audience with Lord Reginald, if you must know, Olin replied. Lord Reginald has no interest in entertaining any Merchants. Im no Merchant. Let Lord Reginald know that Olins here to see him. The armsman frowned slightly at his insistence. He was probably used to shooing away desperate petitioners in the wake of the fire. The man walked back to the gate, exchanging words with several of his fellows before ducking under the portcullis and vanishing from view. Ten minutes later, he reappeared. Lord Reginald will see you in the great hall, the armsman said in an entirely unapologetic tone. This way. Four more armsmen fell in behind Olin as he followed his guide through the gate. Stockpiles of construction materials filled the castle yard, sheltered from the rain by sheets of tied-down canvas. The steady rhythm of hammers on anvils and saws on timber competed with the sound of the pelting rain. Olins gaze lingered on the handful of artisans at work as they made their way to the castle keep. They were probably a part of the castle staff rather than members of the workshops in the lower city. Are you trying to do all of the work here? He asked. Lord Reginald is still negotiating with the Guilds, his escort told him. They are being most unreasonable, considering the circumstances. We will rebuild the city ourselves if need beand if that happens, you can rest assured that well be renegotiating the rents. In other words, House Blumrush didnt want to pay guild rates and used them to fabricate an reason to raise rents across the city. It also explained why they were funnelling imports directly to the castle. If the Guilds didnt work for them, then they wouldnt be allowed to work for anyone. Olin stomped the mud free from his boots before entering the shadowed confines of the castle keep. He was led directly to the great hall on the main floor, wherein Lord Reginald was seated behind the torchlit table at its head. Six Knights and a dozen armsmen were stationed evenly around the room. Olin, Lord Reginald greeted him as he walked up the rich blue carpet leading to the base of the head tables dais. Your appearance at this time must surely be a coincidence. It is, Lord Reginald, Olin offered a respectful bow. I was shocked to find the city ablaze when I crossed over the southern pass. Truly? The nobleman raised an eyebrow, By all accounts, the fire was caused by a gang intentionally setting one of the older buildings in the temple district alight. During the days leading to the fire, there have been reports of periodic violence, also conducted by gangs in the lower city. You truly know nothing about this? I do not, Olin said. Its been at least a month since I last visited your city, and my time away has been out on the frontier. Lord Reginald levelled a piercing gaze upon him. He very much took after his father, down to the thin moustache that matched his slender frame. Yet it is still your responsibility, he said. That was the agreement, yes? You keep the gangs under control, and we make certain allowances regarding your business in the city. Considering your catastrophic failure to uphold your end of the deal, I can only recommend to my lord father that we strongly rethink our arrangement. Why does he have to pin his grievance on me specifically? Normally, the blame for the incident would have gone to the Six Arms, but those idiots had gone and gotten themselves killed. After that, everyone wanted to take control of the security division, but no one wanted to put in the work. The reason why wasnt a mystery: the security division was a group held together by sheer ruthlessness and that leadership style went all the way down to the smallest gang. They could use Death Knights to force the issue on a case-by-case basis, but maintaining control of the division was a feat that required the brutal charisma possessed by individuals like Zero. That being said, it was no longer an issue in Re-Blumrushur. House Blumrush cared nothing for what happened in other cities, so Olin would be able to satisfy him so long as he was the sole provider of muscle for the local branches. I deeply regret youve come to that conclusion, Lord Reginald, Olin said. In my defence, I can only say that this disaster was beyond my control. But dwelling on the past profits us little. How about we address the more pressing matters facing us presently? Theres been a disastrous harvest in the north and labour shortages elsewhere have put the entire Kingdom at risk of famine. There will be no easy replacement for the food Re-Blumrushurs lost to the fire. On the contrary, Lord Reginald told him, the threat of famine is not an issue. Rather than that, it is something to be taken advantage of. Those ever-greedy Guilds refuse to relent on the matter of their exorbitant rates. Their members will come to their senses once their families begin to starve. What about the unskilled labourers? Olin asked. The fate of vagrants is not my concern, Lord Reginald answered. They are not contracted tenants of House Blumrush and we thus have no obligation to ensure their wellbeing. It would be convenient if your organisation has some designs on them that will help clear the streets. It just so happens that we do, Olin smiled. On an unrelated note, Ive noticed that you have some untapped revenues in the form of bored Mercenaries with bulging purses. We can help House Blumrush recapture some of its expenditures. I suppose that you could, Lord Reginald said. Whats the catch? I want the northern harbour block. What! Lord Reginald slammed his palms on the table as he rose to his feet. The ring of steel sounded as his men drew their sidearms. You push the limits of my magnanimity, Olin, the nobleman growled. On the contrary, Olin replied, unbothered, the net area our establishments occupied before the fire was at least that much and what Ive asked for is the least valuable piece of riverfront. By consolidating our former holdings into a single complex, well be better able to serve the citys needs. If things go well, you may be proud enough to consider it an attraction. The lordling reseated himself and his men resheathed their weapons. He unrolled what Olin could only assume was a map of Re-Blumrushur, putting on a show of careful contemplation. What of the harbour itself? Lord Reginald asked, Surely you dont need so much infrastructure for whatever youre planning. You are correct, my lord, Olin said. Two berths reserved for the exclusive use of our pleasure craft should be sufficient. Several moments of silence passed before the lordling slowly nodded his head. Very well, the southern harbour block is yours to do with as you wish. In return, I expect some happy Mercenaries and a fifth of this new establishments revenues. A fifth? Olin frowned, I believe our old arrangement was one-tenth. One-quarter, then. Also, youre on your own when it comes to materials and labour for construction. One-quarter, Olin reluctantly agreed. Expect my organisation to hold House Blumrush to its word, Lord Reginald. With their business concluded, Olin was unceremoniously rushed back out of the castle. It was only after he entered the lower city that he allowed himself an ambitious smile. He was getting away with far more than he expected. Whether Lord Reginald had been more desperate than anticipated or simply looking to negotiate a more lucrative agreement for his house didnt matter. Now that he had House Blumrushs permission to redevelop a piece of the waterfront, the syndicate members in the city would defer to him as the path of least resistance. Losing a quarter of his revenues initially felt like a painful sacrifice to make, but he suspected that the new complex would bring in far more than the fragmented operations of Re-Blumrushurs past. Marla was still in her office when he returned to her base. He almost laughed at the look of resentment she sent his way as she knelt amidst the clutter generated by her task. It turns out that our dear Lord Reginald wasnt anywhere near as much of a saint as you believed, he told her. I never claimed he was a saint, Marla grumbled. I take it that the meeting went well? You could say that, Olin replied. I secured the southern harbour block. Sheets of paper drifted over the floor as Marla abruptly rose, mouth ajar. The southern harbour block? H-HowC Does it matter? Olin shrugged, The point is that were clear to build ourhospitality complex. Inns; brothels; eating establishments C different levels of quality for different levels of clientle. The same will apply to the casino on the inside. No more makeshift betting houses or gambling dens: this will be big enough to put our operations in the capital to shame. Which is too big, Marla said with a calculating look. We dont have the manpower to do this. Olin raised his hands to indicate the city surrounding them. Theres plenty of labour to be had. Theyll be trying to break down your doors once they figure out that working for us will be one of the only ways theyll be able to feed themselves this winter. Thatll work for common labourers, Marla said, but what about skilled artisans? The Guilds will be stubborn about working for us and theyd rather turn to House Blumrush if food becomes a problem. Ill send a few dozen men to help you sort things out. Break as many fingers as you need to. Oh, and be sure to gather all the best-looking girls and boys before they start getting sick and malnourished. Me? Marla raised an eyebrow, Thats a job for the Prostitution Division. Im in Gambling. Well have to wait until they send a new guy from the capiC Marla fell silent as Olin raised a finger in the air between them. Or, he said, you can be in charge of both Gambling and Prostitution. Everyones so busy these days as it is. A gleam of greed lit the womans eyes as she licked her lips. Of course, boss, Marla said. Ill get right to work. Before the Storm: Act 09, Chapter 05 Chapter 5 What do you think, Liam? What am I supposed to think? I think you look nice, Liam answered. Lady Beaumonts delighted response suggested that he had provided the right answer, but something told him that it was the wrong answer at the same time. The young noblewoman twirled in place, her winter-themed skirts swirling out to expose her stockinged calves. Liams eyes went to the unpacked belongings strewn about the drawing room of the Countess solar. Are we ready to get going, my lady? Not yet, Lady Beaumont replied. Ive sent some men to call ahead and we must wait for him to return. In the meantime, we should take the opportunity to relax. Shouldnt you prepare as much as possible for these meetings? Liam asked. I have been preparing for them since we left Beaumont Town to visit the mining villages, the Countess answered. Much of that preparation has gone up in smoke along with half of Re-Blumrushur. Theres nothing else you can do? The young noblewoman tilted her head curiously, lightly touching the tip of her finger to her chin. speculate? As reliable as they have been, our woodsmen arent ideal for gathering information in the city and the atmosphere in general has been subdued. What about the rare materials we brought with us? Lady Beaumont put on a troubled look. She glanced at the aforementioned materials piled in the nearby dining room, smoothing her skirts nervously. You think someone will mess with you? Liam asked. I know someone will, Lady Beaumont said. The part that keeps me fearful is that I cant predict how. My studies as a scion didnt cover the particulars of these pedestrian transactions C its something our retainers usually took care of. He had to admit that it was an unknown to him, as well. According to the Countess, one could submit a request to the Adventurers Guild to have the materials assessed. Alternatively, one could go to the Merchant Guild for the same service, but it was pretty much mandatory to take advantage of the Adventurer Guilds muscle in Re-Blumrushur. As far as Liams experiences went, valuable materials conveniently disappeared into the hands of those in power in Fassett Town and the Sorcerous Kingdoms Adventurer Guild was no longer the organisation it once was. If thats the case, Liam said, why not have your retainers deliver the materials for assessment and sale? Im afraid theyre as clueless as I am when it comes to dealing with the Adventurer Guild, Lady Beaumont replied. is the Re-Blumrushur Adventurer Guild known for cheating its clients or compromising them in some way? Liam asked. Not that I know of, the young noblewoman sighed. Fine. Ill send Claire along with Reedbut could you please go along with them to ensure nothing goes wrong? She must have been incredibly worried if she was willing to give up her time alone with him. Claire left to summon Reed, who arrived with a half dozen men to move the materials out of the room. Uhwhat do I do, exactly, my lady? Reed asked. First and foremost, Lady Beaumont answered, make sure everything arrives at the Adventurer Guild safely. Claire will speak with the receptionist. Liam went to help move the materials while the Countess went over her expectations with her Maid. Outside, Reed had rolled out a covered wagon and stationed half of his men to stand guard over it. No told me that being an armsman was so stressful, Reed grumbled. What part about it is stressful? Liam asked. Any part where Im put in charge of making expensive shit safe, Reed answered. The most valuable thing Ive escorted before this was a boatload of cheap wine. You seemed pretty relaxed on the way here, Liam noted. The woodsman scratched his chin. Hmmguess youre right about that. Its gotta be the city. Feel all out of sorts here and half of everythin makes no sense. Just focus on what youre good at, Liam said. Even in the city, your senses are still way better than the average persons. The job here is to protect the cargo and come back with the payment intact. Claire will handle the rest. Why is that girl handlin the rest? Reed asked. Probably because shes the only civilian staff member of the Beaumont Household right now, Liam answered. Normally, itd be a butler or at least a footman doing this sort of work inside the city. Just remember what I told you about how a noble household operates and we should be fine. He at least hoped it would be the case. Routine procedure or not, they were sitting on top of a lot of expensive shit, as Reed so eloquently put it. Liam didnt foresee any problems delivering the materials, but word of such a lofty transaction would almost immediately get out. While the Adventurer Guild might have claimed impartiality when it came to disputes between Humans, Adventurers just loved to banter and gossip. The chance of them keeping their mouths shut about such a notable event was pretty much zero, making everything a race to get what they needed before someone else got in their way. On second thought, Liam said, be careful on the way back. Coin is easier to steal than all this bulky stuff. Uh-huh. Liam left Reed and his men to finish securing the wagon while they waited for Claire to show up. As the minutes passed without any sign of the Maid, Liam returned to Reed, who had taken up the drivers seat. Did any of your guys go out into the city last night? Nah. We were exhausted from the trip. Probably better off askin Olins boys C they hardly did any work for the last week. By the way, I dont think they much like us anymore Us? Me and my men, Reed said. I mean, they were never nice to us, but they still saw us as one of them in that stuck-up way of theirs. Do you still want to be a part of their group? Liam asked. Even if we were just useful thugs, its not as if we suffered under them. We were with em for a long time; its a shock that they could change their tune so quick. It didnt seem all that strange to him. Countess Beaumont had a point about the difference between urban and rural society in the Kingdom. In particular, vagrants such as spares and unskilled labourers eking out a living in urban centres didnt have the same relationship as rural tenants did with their lords or artisans did with their guilds. Their priorities lay along the lines of day-to-day survival and that demanded a moral outlook that those who enjoyed membership in one establishment or another would find distasteful. Loyalty was a weakness in a world where yesterdays friends could very easily be todays enemies. The dynamic between Reeds group and Olins thugs portrayed the differences quite well. You didnt answer my question, Liam said. What question? Reed frowned, Oh. Id prefer the more reliable option. Right now, that seems to be working for House Beaumont. Is being a retainer enough, or do you want land? A tenancy would be nice for sure, Reed replied, but that might be asking for too much. Why do you think that? Because its land, yeah? The woodsman said, The only way to get more is to carve out a piece of the frontier. That involves driving out whoever lives there and having enough coin for development. Well, the development part wouldnt be so hard: Id just like a nice little plot of woodland to raise a family on. That doesnt sound unreasonable, Liam said. You guys just helped thin out the frontier last week. Guess so Sorry for the wait. Claire emerged from the manors front door, dressed in a Maids uniform that had been dug out of storage. She cast a dubious look at the overcast skies before flipping on the hood of her mantle and walking out to join them. Did Lady Beaumont give us some other things to do? Liam asked. No, she wasnt satisfied with how I wore my uniform. We fixed my hair, too. What do you think? The Maid stood shyly before him. Her mantle covered pretty much everything, so he couldnt offer much in the form of constructive criticism. I think you look nice, Liam said. Claires beaming smile threatened to drive away the heavy clouds hanging over the city. For the second time that day, Liam wondered whether his answer was as safe as it seemed. After helping Claire climb onto the drivers seat beside Reed, the wagon proceeded at a careful pace out of the Beaumont Estate and through the upper city. Liam had familiarised himself with the layout of Re-Blumrushur overnight, but the daytime activity he now hoped to observe was scarce. They passed a grand total of two Maids and three times as many footmen before reaching the entrance to the lower city. The sentries at the gate nodded to him as the wagon slowed to pass through the gatehouse. Good morning, footman. Good morning, captain, Liam replied. Were there any problems delivering the rent last night? Lord Reginald tallied the numbers as soon as everything arrived at the castle, the sentry captain replied. He was in a good mood for the rest of the evening. House Beaumont is glad to be of service, Liam said. We can only wish Lord Reginald the best of luck with this monumental task. It will be a monumental task indeed, the sentry captain sighed. By the way, what are you carting out here?This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. A variety of forest products that need to be assessed, Liam said. I believe the offices in the main plaza are still open They are. I strongly suggest using the Adventurer Guild over the Merchant Guild. Ever since Lord Reginald expressed his resolve to personally oversee the citys reconstruction, weve been plagued by various forms of resistance from those filthy Merchants and their affiliates. Thats what my lady suspected, but its good to hear confirmation from House Beaumont. Have a good morning, captain. And you, footman. The sentry captain signalled for the portcullis to be raised. Commonfolk materialised as the resulting racket echoed down the scorched streets. The gatehouse staff immediately acted to disperse the gathering crowd. This is as far as we can cover for you, the sentry captain called out to them. I hope you and your men are ready to keep the riff-raff at bay. Reed guided their wagon through a path forced open by the city militia. He urged their horses to a trot as they tried to stay ahead of the desperate throng. Spare us some bread! Food, please! My family has barely eaten since the fire! Workdoes your lord have any work for us? The peoples pleas pelted them from all sides as they rushed to the main plaza. Liam struggled to maintain his cold expression as their cries washed over him. What in the world is House Blumrush thinking? If Re-Blumrushur was ruled by House Blumrush, then they should have been taking care of their people. Instead, the notorious house seemed intent on letting hardship cull the population. At best, the move could be considered along the same lines as Countess Beaumonts cold calculations. Some degree of starvation was inevitable, so the nobility prioritised the preservation of industry over all else. Food and fuel were necessary for survival and a speedy recovery, so the tenants of the rural territories received preferential treatment. The skilled artisans in the towns and cities would probably get by since they made enough to live comfortably under normal circumstances, but everyone else would struggle to make it. In the Azerlisian Frontier alone, tens of thousands would be buried by winters end, but the perpetual influx of spares from its territories would see those numbers quickly replaced. To House Blumrush C and perhaps many of its vassals C starvation was a convenient, self-correcting mechanism that cut short-term costs. All they had to do was be stronger than any potential uprising while it worked its deadly magic. Looks like we made it, Reed said. Ahead of them, a different group of armsman rushed forward to clear away the commonfolk tailing their wagon. While House Blumrush had an entire regiment in Re-Blumrushur, they could only secure the most important parts of the city. No C it was more accurate that they only cared to secure the most important parts of the city. The main plaza, which contained the most important civilian offices C including those of the Merchant and Adventurer Guilds C was one such locale. Their surroundings abruptly transitioned from the burnt-out shells of workshops, warehouses, and apartments that characterised most of the lower city to the well-kept stone offices of the main plaza. The multitude of people trying to shelter inside the ruins of their homes were similarly absent, replaced by a handful of household retainers and well-dressed Merchants going about their business. Reed turned their wagon in the direction of a building with the sign of the Adventurer Guild hanging above its entrance, which occupied the plazas north end. I dont get it, the woodsman said, how are we gettin around the city so smooth? What do you mean? Liam asked. Reed stole a sidelong glance at a pair of armsmen posted along their path, waiting to pass them before he spoke again. This is Re-Blumrushur, aint it? You always hear stories about people minding their own business bein shaken down and such. Liam hadnt personally heard those stories, but he had no reason to believe the woodsman was lying. He was also pretty sure he had the answer to his question. All those stories you hear are probably from people on the wrong side, Liam said. The wrong side? Claire frowned. Ive mentioned it a few times, Liam told the woodsman, Lady Beaumont has, as well. Youre a part of the aristocratic establishment now. Well, Reed and his gang were born into the establishment as members of tenant households, but they left it for a while when they worked for the Eight Fingers. To top it off, youre all retainers of the Countess. That means youre part of the collective face of House Beaumont, which is sworn to House Blumrush. Does it truly mean that much? The Maid asked. Of course it does, Liam answered. The power of the nobility comes from the united front they put up against threats to that power. House Blumrushs current priority is to rebuild the city and they need the support of their vassals to do it. Thats why Lady Beaumont went along with the special reconstruction levy. By declaring her support for House Blumrush, House Blumrush has to treat her as a friend and that makes things a lot easier for us while the citys completely under their control. If they dont, she can use their treatment to justify withdrawing her support and that would affect how the other houses in the territory interact with Lord Reginald. Your explanation is giving me a headache, Reed said. So, basically, House Blumrush is treatin us friendly cause were goin along with their plans and they wont try anything funny for now cause that might screw em. Pretty much, Liam replied. Also, since were on House Blumrushs side, their enemies are our enemiesand Nobles will continue to compete with one another in ways that wont rock the boat. right. Didnt I just mention this is givin me a headache? Yknow, for someone who grew up in some shithole of a town, you sure know a lot about this stuff. They dont even suspect youre not one of em. I guess it does seem strange, Liam admitted. I guess a lot of my work involves Nobles in some way. Maybe thats why I got this assignment. It wasnt just a product of his work experience, of course. Ijaniyas training included how to infiltrate all sorts of organisations for any conceivable mission he might undertake. Then there was the fact that he had just so happened to fall into the laps of four big sisters who were all noblewomen. The wagon slowed as it approached the front of the Adventurer Guild. A quick scan of their surroundings revealed more than one set of armsmen and several groups of plainclothes men looking curiously in their direction. Not in the front, Liam said. Eh? We dont know how long this will take. Taking up the front for too long might annoy people. Alright. Reed guided the wagon into a side street. Liam noted the annoyed expressions in the plaza as their vehicle disappeared around the corner. Bring us closer to the back entrance, Liam said. Theres a back entrance? Reed asked. It should be in that alley up ahead, Liam answered. Big buildings always have at least one utility entrance. Were those folks watching us that big of a deal? Who knows, Liam shrugged. The point is we need to make people work for their information. Set a couple of men at the entrance to the plaza, two at the entrance to the alley, and eight to block the side leading to the rest of the city. Dont get too close to the armsmen there. Everyone else can loiter around the wagon to block any distant views of our cargo. Remember the faces of anyone that still tries to figure out what were carrying despite our setup. What if a patrol comes around? Then they come around. Dont give them any excuses to inspect our stuff. Oh, and dont feather any thief-takers that show up on the rooftops. The positioning of their escort implied that they were wary of the riff-raff stocking their noses in House Beaumonts business. Practically speaking, it kept almost anyone from observing them without interacting with the woodsmen. Their only weakness was observation from above. As Reed went to carry out his instructions, Liam turned to Claire, who was visibly steeling herself for her task. Ready to go? Liam asked. No, Claire answered. Ive never done something this big before. Its a routine thing, Liam told her. The Adventurer Guild staff will have done it thousands of times. But I havent done it at all Liam held out his hand to the nervous Maid. She wouldnt let go after he helped her down, so they ended up going into the guilds main entrance hand-in-hand. To Liams chagrin, those within didnt miss their awkward entrance. He shook his hand free to pull back the hood of his mantle. Claire followed suit. There are more people here than I thought thered be. There were no Adamantite-ranked individuals, of course, as Blue Rose was based in the capital and Red Drop operated in the northwest. He couldnt see any Orichalcum tags either, but there were at least four Mithril teams present and two dozen lower-ranked teams sitting at the tables and benches furnishing the hall. Judging by their visible equipment, every team was specialised for operations on the densely forested frontier. At least one member of each team casually eyed their progress through the building. representatives from House Beaumont? Welcome. How may the Adventurer Guild assist you? It took a moment to realise that the smiling receptionist at the front counter was addressing him. Well, that was a stupid oversight. Claire was officially the only member of the Countess civilian staff, but the receptionist didnt know that. Since Liam had come along with her, he had become the footman in charge of conducting House Beaumonts business. We have materials to assess and sell, Liam said. Our wagon is parked near the alley. Understood, the receptionist replied. I must inform you that the Adventurer Guild charges a service fee for both the assessment of goods and acting as a neutral participant facilitating sales to the relevant parties. Those parties may also demand a fee depending on how difficult your requests are to fulfil. Does House Beaumont find this acceptable? Have the fees changed since the fire? Liam asked. No. Very well, Liam said. Well be waiting outside. Back outside, they found that the drizzle that had accompanied them on their trip to the Adventurer Guild had intensified into a downpour that sent streams of water pouring off the tiled rooftops. It was a blessing that greatly reduced visibility, but no one appeared to be particularly pleased about it. Liam hoped it would give them the excuse to move their stuff out of sight entirely. That receptionist seemed prickly for some reason, Claire said. Did I do something wrong? Probably not, Liam replied. Thats just how the Adventurer Guild is. They insist on being recognised as an independent organisation, so they act like theyre the ones in control whenever they can. It just felt rude to me, the Maid said. It doesnt matter so long as we get what we came for, Liam said. If he were to guess, the nature of the Azerlisian Marches also influenced the behaviour of the Adventurer Guild. The way that the receptionist addressed them suggested that they expected trouble from House Beaumont if they gave them any wiggle room whatsoever. Whether that was because they had a history with them or it was due to their experience with the local aristocrats in general, he couldnt tell. What happened? Reed asked. The receptionist was just being uptight, Liam answered. Were waiting for them to send someone to us now. Anything interesting going on out here? The woodsman glanced at the eaves overhead. We had a fellow in Blumrush colours watching us from the roof over there, Reed said. He made himself scarce when it started to pour. What a lazy guy. If that was the quality of his opposition then he had little to fear. He had fully expected teams of experienced agents to contend with since he was dealing with one of Re-Estizes Great Nobles. Then again, considering the amount of cost-cutting House Blumrush displayed, it might have been an overestimation on his part. Someones comin, one of Reeds men called out. A minute later, a middle-aged man adorned in eye-catching finery came from the direction of the plaza, sheltered by a parasol being carried by a boy slightly older than Liam. The rain failed to wash away the scent of perfume that preceded the pair. Pierre Ulenieu, the middle-aged man said as he stuck out his hand. The man was clearly addressing Liam, so he took his hand and gave it a firm shake. Liam. House Beaumont. A pleasure to meet you, Mister Liam. And you, Mister Ulenieu. The weathers taken a turn for the worse, so would you prefer to continue our business inside? Took the words right out of my mouth, Pierre grinned. I was born and raised here, but the rains still a bit much for me. Then Ill have my people move the goods once you secure a private room in the Adventurer Guild, Liam said. Ill send my Apprentice to guide you to the back entrance once were ready, Pierre said. With that, Pierre and his Apprentice rushed back up the way they came. Reed frowned at their retreating backs. That guys a Merchant, the woodsman said. I thought theyre supposed to be our enemiesor is he a smuggler? I dont think smugglers wear so much perfume that you could track them by scent alone, Liam said. That guys probably from the Merchant Guild. I doubt the Guilds would approve of him dealing with us. The Adventurer Guild probably chose a guy they knew would be willing to break the rules, and that guy knows other guys who will also break the rules. Thatll probably cost us extra, but theyre the ones who will be in trouble if they get caught. Soa smuggler? Liam smiled despite himself. Pretty much, he said. The difference is that House Blumrush would probably confiscate this cargo if they caught someone smuggling it. The Guilds might send Assassins instead. That cant be true, Claire shivered. Why would anyone be killed over something like this? Well, if you consider whats going on right now, Liam said, breaking solidarity is basically treason. Traitors are executed, yeah? The pitter-patter of the rain filled the silence as everyone stared at him. Was it something that he said? Before the Storm: Act 9, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Much to everyones relief, Liams read on Pierre Ulenieu proved to be accurate. The Merchant asked no questions, made no comments, and most importantly of all, he paid in coin. Negotiations were straightforward, with Ulenieu simply offering them a price that he claimed was fair considering their circumstances. Liams appraisal abilities as a Rogue similarly gave him a sense of what was fair, but most with those abilities understood that it was relative to some unknown scale of value that did not directly reflect real prices. It took familiarity with local markets to figure that part out and, while a Merchant could be quite quick at it, Liam hadnt had remotely enough time in the city. The best he could do was keep Ulenieu from cheating them outright. Intimidation might have been an option, but Liam wasnt sure whether the Merchant would complain to the Adventurer Guild in retaliation. At the end of their bargaining, partially to distract him from the sight of Claire awkwardly fumbling bags of coin into their iron-bound strongbox, Liam went to speak with Ulenieu. Would you like us to help deliver these goods to your accommodations? Liam asked, We just arrived in the city yesterday and Id like to hear more about whats been going on. Would you be so kind? Ulenieu said, It would save us the trouble of hiring a wagon and the Mercenaries required to guard it. Just to be clear, Liam said, I didnt mean to say that House Beaumont was offering security forces for the duration of your stay. Yes, of course. I will be leaving the city as soon as possible, preferably by way of the harbour. The gods permitting, Ill be in Re-Uroval in less than a week. Do you need to stop anywhere in the city along the way? Liam asked. No. Ive already checked out of my room at the inn and its best for the both of us if I didnt report this transaction to the Merchant Guild. Right. The Merchants eagerness to leave was palpable. Liam instructed Reed to get everything back on the wagon and helped an overly nervous Claire move the strongbox back into its compartment under the drivers seat. The street outside looked exactly as they had left it, save for the insufficient drainage leaving a layer of water that submerged the cobblestones. Does it ever stop? Clair complained as they left the main plaza behind them. I heard it was even worse along the coast, Ulenieu said. The Farmers up there usually fear the frost that comes around occasionally, but the rains just as bad. Will it be as bad as people are acting? Liam asked. Why do you think Im getting out of here? Ulenieu answered, This place was going to turn into hell before the fire. Nownow, only a miracle will save this place. Those are in short supply around here if you havent noticed. House Blumrush will be standing on a mountain of corpses by spring. He didnt seem to care that the commonfolk were within earshot of their procession. They were starting to look like the citizens of Hoburns, yet had only begun their journey to the depths of desperation. Then again, House Blumrush was far more willing to resort to violent suppression than the Nobles of the Holy Kingdom. Liam couldnt tell whether that would help or harm things as the situation steadily deteriorated. Shouldnt it be possible to import food from abroad? Its too late, Ulenieu said. Argland will have suffered from the same weather that we have C not that theyre much for farming. The Holy Kingdom was invaded well into the spring, so theyll be suffering their own food shortages. Shipping food in from further down the coast will take months. What about the Empire? Liam said, The nearest imperial port is only a few days away from Re-Uroval, isnt it? The Merchant gave him a strange look. No one crosses the Azerlisia Mountains and lives, he told him. That includes trying to go around the range by sea. Frost Dragons, Frost Giants, and sea monsters have kept that route sealed for centuries. I see, Liam nodded. I wasnt aware of that. The maps make it look so close. Youre not the first to see it that way, Mister Liam, Ulenieu chuckled, nor will you be the last. Trade from the northern coast can only go through the Argland Archipelago and into the Gyre. Re-Robel steals everything decent coming from down south, so its mostly unprofitable for Re-Uroval. In that case, Liam said, where are you going to go? Anywhere in Re-Estize is out of the question, the Merchant replied. The whole countrys going to look like this in a few months and itll only get worse. Arglands the best bet for anyone with the means to get there. Whats Argland like? Different, Ulenieu said. The place looks like an untamed wilderness save for a few developed areas. Damn cold, too. Cold and wet. You have to know where the Human communities are to live comfortably. I figure Ill work up there until the dust settles down here. That might take a few years. The Merchant glanced in Liams direction a few times, as if trying to gauge his reaction. Liam was pretty sure he knew what the man was looking for. The Draconic Kingdoms aristocrats found the willingness of Merchants to abandon their homes in the face of danger revolting, and that perspective should have been nearly identical in Re-Estize. I dont understand how you can stomach doing that, Liam said. Shouldnt you do whatever you can to help our people survive? Theres plenty in it for you, as well. The rising food prices will make you unimaginably wealthy if you can secure a reliable trade route. Hah! Dont give me that. You cant expect any profit from feeding a ravenous mob. Any shipment of food that comes in will be overrun and ransacked. This guy really has no faith in others. Unless they were suffering from some kind of problem that messed with their heads, people were generally grateful when they received what they needed. In times of crisis, Humans banded together to survive. Ulenieus behaviour, on the other hand, was something he had seen all too often: the man was all too happy to profit off of the community and then separated himself from it in times of trouble, claiming it was no business of his and he would be back when he could profit off of it again. Liam wouldnt have been surprised if he didnt even see the soon-to-be victims of the impending famine as people at all C they were at best potential thieves and threats to his person, undeserving of even the tiniest bit of empathy. Was letting him sail away to safety just? Legally speaking, he wasnt doing anything wrong, but Liam found his behaviour morally reprehensible. Those who acted like him tended to be rewarded for it, encouraging others to follow suit and fill the world with self-centred individuals. Liam released a long sigh, misting the air in front of his hood. He couldnt do anything that would put his assignments at risk, so all he could do was pray that Ulenieu eventually got what he deserved. Looks like trouble, Reed said. Ahead of them, the waterfront was packed with people. Most faced the river, or rather the ships moored at the piers. Ulenieu clicked his tongue. See what I mean? He said, Its already started. I dont see any ships being overrun, Liam noted. Itll happen eventually, the Merchant said. We need to force our way through before this gets any worse. Theyre just standing there By the looks of it, the waterfront had become a major encampment. Shelters formed out of the debris from the fire had been raised in and around the ruins of destroyed warehouses. Women and children huddled together in their makeshift homes while the men lined up along the wharf, calling out to the ships and their crews. One section grew particularly loud as a ship emerged from the rain to approach its berth. Whats yer cargo? How many hands do ya need? Taking on any crew? The men pressed in, jostling a uniformed official and his escorts. Pained cries sounded out as the armsmen pushed back, using clubs to strike at any limbs or heads that came too close. Sir Bainne! The official shouted, Sir Bainne! Where in the gods names are you, you lazy brute? Reeds men formed a picket as the scene grew increasingly chaotic. Both Claire and Ulenieu looked around themselves nervously, rising to stand on their seats. Reed! Liam called out, Dont hurt anyone if you can help it! Are you mad? The Merchants panicked voice rose above the din, Put down any of these animals if they threaten to come close! In a single, swift motion, Liam pulled himself onto the wagon and grabbed Ulenieu by the collar. The man let out an undignified cry as he was thrown onto the tarp covering his cargo. Y-You! You dareC Shut up! Liam said as he checked their surroundings, Are you trying to turn all these people against us? Just lay low and let us get you to where you need to go. The Merchant glared up at Liam resentfully, but said nothing in the end. Liam looked over to Reed, who had thankfully not acted on Ulenieus words. I dont think we can get out like this, the woodsman said. Youre probably right, Liam replied. Were going to have to wait until things settle down. Thankfully, the crowds attention was directed at the newly arrived ship and the official standing between it and them. All Reed and his men had to do for the time being was redirect anyone who came too close with a firm hand. Liams head snapped over to focus on the sound of a scream north of their position. The scream was joined by shouts of pain and panic. Moments later, the crowd shifted to flee from some unseen threat. As the people melted away to hide in the shadows of the ruined buildings along the waterfront, the distinct form of a Blumrush Knight appeared at the head of a cavalry squadron. Clear out, you vermin! The Knight thundered from atop his dark warhorse, Get back in your holes! As if to make his point, he slashed open the back of a man who had stumbled while trying to flee. The mans tortured cries only earned him a kick into the river with a steel-shod boot. The official didnt miss a step as he came forward to berate the Knight. Sir Bainne, he fumed, you are supposed to prevent these parasites from swarming the waterfront in the first place! Where have you been? Reed, Liam said in a low voice, lets move. Move where? The woodsman asked. Liam looked over his shoulder to where Ulenieu still lay prone atop the tarp.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Its not as if I had any time to make arrangements, the Merchant said. I intended to board the first departing ship we came across. Then which ship is that? Liam asked. Ulenieu pushed himself up to his hands and knees and crawled back to the drivers seat. He wiped his face clear of rain several times as he scanned the piers. That one, the Merchant pointed upriver. The one thats sitting low on the water. He didnt single out one of the many barges moored along the waterfront, but a ship not unlike the knarr that sailed between Wardens Vale and the Upper Reaches. Reed urged their horses onto the street, seemingly as eager as Liam to dump the Merchant and his cargo as quickly as possible. Liam scanned the faces of the destitute citizens as they watched the passing wagon. He couldnt tell if Ulenieus callous words and the brutality of Sir Bainne had incidentally also painted House Beaumont as a target of public resentment. As they waited for Ulenieu to negotiate passage, the harbourmaster caught up with them. He eyed the wagon and Reeds men before walking past them to address Liam. What business does House Beaumont have here? The harbourmaster asked. We sold a few odds and ends and offered to help deliver them, Liam replied. That may have been a mistake. Do incidents like that happen often? Theyre a recent occurrence, I assure you, the harbourmaster replied. These fools have gotten it into their heads that incoming ships are their only hope for relief. Nothing could be further from the truth: the north is in an even worse situation than we are. Then why not say so? Oh, I have, the harbourmaster sighed, but people believe what they want to believe. They deserve every bit of whats coming to them. Im afraid the aftermath of this disaster will put the marches behind come summer. Lord Reginald has the situation well in hand, the harbourmaster told them, and that will remain to be the case with House Beaumonts continued support. Have we heard anything from the other houses yet? Liam asked. The nearest fiefs are at least a day away by horse, the harbourmaster answered. The Nobles in residence sent couriers to contact their territories, so we should expect some kind of response by tomorrow or the day after. No one sent anyone to check on the city? The old mans expression soured. No, he said. I can only assume that this cursed weather has left the countryside ignorant of our plight. Lord Reginald has sent as many Knights as we can afford to inform the territories. I doubt well see any sort of organised response from them for at least a week. Is food being delivered from the nearby towns? Yes, of course, the harbourmaster replied. Some of the more hysterical citizens may claim that mass starvation is mere days away, but pay no mind to them. Moving so much grain takes time to prepare and deliver, but it is on its way. I see, Liam said. I will inform my lady of what youve shared with us. Perhaps she can help encourage the other houses to cooperate with Lord Reginald. Liam received a nod in response and the harbourmaster turned away. One hand washes the other, I suppose. The man made corruption look so natural that Liam had no doubt his entire career was marked with similar interactions. In return for the additional support Liam implied, the harbourmaster didnt bother inspecting their cargo. Thus far, Re-Blumrushur appeared to be a city where ones place in the grand scheme of things superseded rule of law. Once they were done with Ulenieu, they returned to the Beaumont estate. The Countess appeared in the doorframe to welcome them back. How did it go? She asked. I cant say it went exactly according to plan, my lady, Liam answered, but we got what we needed. The young noblewoman placed a gloved hand over her breast, breathing a sigh of relief before instructing them to come inside. Reed brought the strongbox into the manor with a couple of his men. A weighty thud sounded as they lowered their burden to the polished wooden floor at the base of the central stairwell. The Merchant we negotiated with assumed that I was one of your footmen, Liam told the Countess, so Claire didnt get to do much. We followed your instructions, though. The coin is divided between platinum, gold, and silver. Excellent, Lady Beaumont said. Lets get this thing up to my solar. We can start distributing everyones pay after that. Pay? Reeds voice perked up. Yes, pay, the young noblewoman smirked. Our accounts must be settled so I can figure out where we can go from there. Liam watched with a bemused expression as Reeds men picked up the strongbox again and whisked it up the stairs. Another thud sounded as it was placed on the floor of the solar office. The Countess unlocked and opened the container, transferring the sacks of coinage within to the broad oak desk dominating the room before sitting on the leather chair behind it. Everyone waited quietly while she sorted through the contents of each bag, recording her findings in a leather-bound ledger. She looked up from her work after nodding to herself. Claire, she said. The recently-hired Maid gingerly made her way to stand in front of the Countess desk. Everyone watched as six gold coins were counted out on the desktop, followed by sixty silver coins. This is your winter pay, Claire, Lady Beaumont said. Given your current level of training, please understand that I can only justify the salary of a junior household member. Claire was too busy staring at the stacks of coins before her to answer. Going by what Liam had seen of her work in Beaumont Town, it was an amount that would have likely taken her years to save up. Claire? Y-Yes, my lady? Th-Thank you, my lady! The Countess watched with a slight frown as her Maid swept the coins into her apron and hobbled out of the room. In her excitement, Claire had missed the empty purse that was sitting right beside her pay. Lady Beaumont cleared her throat. Mister Reed. Reed stepped forward to stand before the Countess, looking just as apprehensive as Claire had been. The woodsmans eyes threatened to fall out of their sockets as the same amount was placed before him. That cant be right, Reed said. Its the standard quarterly salary of a sergeant in any armed retinue, Countess Beaumont said. Quarterly? A fiefs budget is divided by the seasons, the young noblewoman replied. Nearly everything is done by the quarter. That wasnt what I meant, my lady, Reed said. I was thinking this was a bit too much Am I to understand that you desire a pay cut, Mister Reed? The woodsman snatched the coins off the table and fled. The Countess called for the next man, who was paid the equivalent of a journeymans wage as an armsman. Liam remained standing at Lady Beaumonts shoulder as she called people in one by one to hand them their pay. As with Claire and Reed, everyone expressed their shock at how much compensation they received for their services, but the amounts felt normal to Liam. The houses in Roble followed a similar schedule and it wasnt much different in the Sorcerous Kingdom. He supposed it would seem excessive to someone who lived out in the countryside where everything was much cheaper, so a taste of city life would probably make things feel more reasonable. Once they were done, Liam helped the Countess put away her strongbox. Despite paying roughly seventy men their quarterly salary, four-fifths of her total proceeds remained. What now? Liam asked. Well be visiting with several houses that House Beaumont is friendly with, the Countess said as she turned her head to look out of the nearest window. Weve still a few hours until lunch, which should be enough time for one. So youre going to speak with a house that focuses on agriculture. Several houses, Lady Beaumont replied. Copses supply most of the fuel for everyday living in farming villages, but this early winter will have them looking to import the difference. But the Azerlisian Marches are mostly forestry and mining, Liam noted. Doesnt that mean youll be competing for the limited food grown here? Yes, the Countess nodded. We must use our fortunate timing to secure the deals we need before the Houses complicate matters. Then what happens to the other fiefs? Liam asked. The young noblewoman looked away from the window, remaining silent for several moments. Liam, she said, you are a kind man, but please understand that my obligations as a Noble lie first and foremost with my land and its subjects. The unfortunate fact of the matter is that there isnt enough to go around and I will do whatever I can to ensure that my fief survives the winter. Doesnt that apply to everyone else, as well? Liam said, If every Noble is willing to do whatever it takes, then that means theyre also willing to do things like attack caravans and raid across their borders for food. Lady Beaumont turned pale and swallowed. Thatthats a possibility, but but? I dont know, the young noblewoman replied in a small voice. Once the shipments get onto the river, they should be safe enough, butI believe we will need to bring in more armsmen. As for border raids, the only way to combat them would be to raise a levy. The people should understand the need for an organised defenceurgh. A troubled expression fell over the young noblewoman. She probably didnt expect to be dealing with a potential war against her neighbours. A-Anyways, she said, the sooner we secure these deals, the more time well have to make the appropriate arrangements for everything. Will you accompany me, Liam? Sure, Liam said. Who are we seeing first? Lady Beaumont picked up a sheet of paper from the desk, glancing over it before replying. Out of all the men I sent to call ahead, two of them were chased away in an aggressive manner. We shall be visiting those manors first. Reeds men didnt look anything like household staff, so it wasnt a surprise that they didnt receive a warm welcome. Why those two first? Liam asked. The mistreatment of my men grants us a superior bargaining position, the Countess answered. I wont lean too much on it C just enough that I can push for them to deal with me. That seemed like a lot to Liam, but, then again, he wasnt a Noble. The things Lady Beaumont discussed already felt way too big for someone like him. Out in the solars drawing room, they found Reed and Claire sitting on the couches with glum looks on their faces. It was in stark contrast to the excitement they expressed over their pay. Claire brightened as she rose to speak with Liam, but her smile evaporated when Lady Beaumont called her away to help her prepare for their outing. Liam took a seat across from Reed, frowning at his frown. Whats wrong? Liam asked. We got paid, Reed answered, but theres nothing to buy. Citys burned down, yeah? Did you want to get something special? Sorta. Me and the boys wanted to celebrate our payday with a drink. Then we realised theres nothin to drink. Thats all you wanted? A drink? Whats wrong with that? Liam ran a critical eye over the woodsman, who had laid out his pay on the table between them. I dont think you understand why youre being paid what you are, Liam said. Being a retainer isnt the same as being a labourer. Whats that supposed to mean? Reed asked. This is professional pay, Liam answered. Like any other professional, youre supposed to use it to improve your effectiveness as a professional. I dont follow Think of how artisans build up their careers, Liam said. As journeymen work themselves up to become masters, they buy tools, rent workstations, look for opportunities to train, and eventually look to be a master of their own workshop. Being an armsman is similar. Your tools are your equipment and youre being paid to better yourself through training and work experience. No one will fault you for indulging in a few luxuries, but the expectation is that you continue to grow for the sake of House Beaumont. But I already have equipment, Reed said, and what we do looks like its good enough. Liam silently shook his head. It was all too easy to forget what followers of The Four were like, especially when they had spent most of their time together. Is that what you want, then? Liam asked, Just good enough? Whats wrong with that? Youll probably have a family one day, Liam said, especially now that you can reliably provide for one. Wouldnt you want the best for your family? What about your heir? The woodsmans face screwed up at the latter. My heir? I dont get why youre so surprised, Liam said. Youre a retainer of House Beaumont; a part of the aristocratic establishment. Loyalty and lineage matter. When your son grows up, chances are hell also be an armsman because of your history with House Beaumont. Right now, the legacy youre leaving him is an old bow, some well-worn leather armour, and a handful of drinking stories. you sure have a way of makin things all heavy. It feels heavy because its important, Liam told him. If I were in your boots, Id be upgrading all the equipment I can. Not only because it helps me perform better, but it improves my heirs chances of survival and achieving success. Id train as much as possible and learn all the Skills and Martial Arts that I can. That stuff can be passed down to my heir, as well. If I do really well, I could even afford to groom multiple heirs C being a retainer doesnt require a title, after all. Reed leaned back in his seat, pursing his lips as he considered Liams words. Dont suppose all that improvement comes with more pay? Of course it does, Lady Beaumonts voice sounded from her bedroom door. Securing talent is a perpetual challenge for any organisation. For an aristocratic house, establishing a relationship with an elite cadre of loyal families is especially prized. If you do as Liam suggests, even knighthood is not out of the question should you or one of your descendants prove their mettle. This of course applies to anyone in the service of House Beaumont. Huh. I guess I should start takin things more seriously, then. I look forward to the results, Mister Reed, the young noblewoman smiled. For now, however, we have some friends to visit. Before the Storm: Act 9, Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Whyre we goin to the house bein run by a Noble instead of the other one? Should be easier if we dont have to deal with a Noble, yeah? Because both houses are being run by Nobles. The armsmen looked up from their chatter as Countess Beaumont emerged from the manors front entrance with an answer to their question. Simply because a Noble scion joins another household doesnt mean that they forget their upbringing, the Countess said. James Tempe is the third son of Count Tempe and has served as House Lowres Butler for twenty-five years. With him managing House Lowre on the infant Count Lowres behalf, it would be no different than facing off against the late Counte Lowre himself. Baroness Illerand, on the other hand, is in a similar situation as myself. Lady Beaumont walked out onto the cobblestones, sheltered from the drizzle by a blue parasol held aloft by Claire. As far as urban carriages went, it was pretty standard: a four-seater cabin that sat high over the road with footholds for a pair of footmen in the rear. Decorations were minimal and a space had been to hang identifying plaques on either side of the vehicle. One bearing House Beaumonts per fess engrailed argent and azure with its single green mountain top occupied both sides. After walking around the carriage twice, the young noblewoman nodded in satisfaction. This will be sufficient for this weather, she said. It looks different depending on the weather? Reed asked. Of course, Mister Reed, Lady Beaumont smiled pleasantly. Im sure youll be positively delighted with the pageantry come spring. It appeared that Lady Beaumont had forgotten who she was talking to. Reed seemed like an average Ranger, and the average Ranger had next to no appreciation for anything a city had to offer, never mind its pageantry. Liam cleared his throat. Did you take care of that security stuff we talked about? He asked. Yeah, Reed said. Sentries are stationed everywhere you said they needed to be. I dont think we need so many back in the gardens anymore, though. Half of Olins men were gone last I checked. Where did they go? Beats the hell out of me, the woodsman shrugged. Maybe they bullied their way into an inn somewhere. It sounded like something they would do. Between working with Countess Beaumont and writing his reports to the Ministry of Transportation, Liam barely had time to speak with Olin. Since Lady Beaumont was more than capable and all too happy to take care of most of his questions, he figured there was no need to impose on the Eight Fingers executive. Olin still had all of his other work to do and the Eight Fingers operated according to Lady Albedos orders. Ill catch up with him later, Liam said. Lets get started on this negotiation stuff. Liam helped Lady Beaumont and Claire into the carriage before mounting one of the footholds in the rear. Reed looked up at him with a grin as they started to move. Hows the view? He asked. Its like a mobile lookout, I guess, Liam answered. I saw footmen doing this all the time back when I was younger; I never thought Id be doing it one day. Every time I saw one of these things rolling down the highway, Reed said, I always thought the guys standing up there would be the first to die in an ambush. Theyd have three or four arrows in em before anyone knew they were under attack. The thought made him feel exposed C especially considering he had been dressed up in a footmans suit. Did you ambush any carriages while working for the Eight Fingers? Naw, the woodsman waved his hand dismissively. People who use carriages have money. People like us didnt get so much as a whiff. Makes sense, Liam said. A pair of woodsmen opened the estates gate, standing around awkwardly as the carriage rolled out onto the street. Fortunately, Liam didnt spot any spectators in their surroundings. Reed and his men were a long way off from passing themselves as proper armsmen and getting them to an acceptable standard was near the bottom of Countess Beaumonts priority list. Once they returned to Beaumont County, they would have all the time in the world to receive the appropriate training. It took less than two minutes to reach their destination: a manor roughly half the size of the one that they left. Rather than a hedge, it had a two-metre-high brick wall shared with another manor facing the opposite direction. The footmen at the gate warily eyed the carriages approach C probably because it was being escorted by what most would consider armed ruffians. They didnt act on the impression, however, as they also recognised the sigil hanging on the side of the carriage. Liam hopped onto the road and approached the footmen. Countess Beaumont has arrived to see Baroness Illerand, he told them. The footman glanced at the carriage behind him. He wondered if they were the same men who chased away Reeds man earlier that morning. Is there a problem? Liam asked. No, no problem, one of the footmen answered. Give us a moment while we inform our lady of your arrival. First you attack the man who came calling ahead, Liam frowned, and then you force my lady to wait outside in the rain. House Beaumont has long been friends with House Illreandor has our relationship recently changed? The footmen rushed to open the gate, leading the carriage into a covered parking spot to the side of the manor entrance. Countess Beaumont and Claire were escorted to the manors drawing room along with Liam. There, they were made to wait until a young noblewoman with auburn hair and freckled cheeks appeared, flanked by two taller maids. Welcome, Countess Beaumont, she said. I wasnt aware that you had returned to the city. Is that why the man I sent to call ahead was the recipient of such rude treatment? Lady Illerand went to sit beside Lady Beaumont, taking the Countess hands in hers. For that, she said, you have my most sincere apologies, Beaumont. Please understand that my men erred on the side of caution. Ever since the fire, the commonfolk have flooded the streets! I havent dared set foot outside for fear of my life since then. Theyve flooded the streets because their houses burned down Liams brow furrowed at the fearful tremor in Baroness Illerands voice. Was that why the lanes of the upper city were so lifeless? The streets seemed safe enough to me when I arrived in the city, Countess Beaumont said. Youve always been one of the boldest among us, Beaumont, Lady Illerand said. I would surely die if one of those vagrants came within fifty metres of me. I doubt you would die so easily, Illerand, Lady Beaumont said. The clatter of a tea set sounded from the hallway. A third Maid rolled trays of refreshments and pastries into the room. The aroma of a rich tea filled the air as the Maid poured out the two noblewomens beverages. As she did so, Lady Beaumont motioned to Claire, who produced a large, unmarked clay jar. Ive brought the usual, the Countess said. Though I suppose its hardly the time for gifts with recent events casting their shadow over us. Honey from Beaumont is always a welcome treat, Lady Illerand smiled as she gestured for one of her maids to receive the gift. Its quite unlike the orchard imports from the south. Shall I take this as a sign that youve done well since departing the city? As much as I would like to say so, Lady Beaumont said, Ive only just begun picking up where my lord father left off. Which brings us to the reason why I came calling. I heard the most dreadful rumours of a disastrous harvest across the north while I was delivering the rent to Re-Blumrushur. Are things truly as bad as they say? I dont know, Lady Illerand admitted, but Lord Reginald advised us to shut our granaries in preparation for a lean winter. What of your other necessities? Fuel, for instance Fuel? The Baroness frowned, Our copses have always been sufficient for our needs. Do you mean to say youve already stockpiled wood for the extended winter? I-I dont know! Mister Danault always took care of this sort of thing Your Butler retired to inherit his title last spring. An uncomfortable silence ensued. Lady Illerand fidgeted in her seat, unwilling to look the Countess in the eye. The Countess sighed. Have you done any work on House Illerands accounts? She asked. I dont like working on the accounts, the younger noblewoman pouted. Mother always scolded me when my numbers were wrong. Is that a valid excuse to avoid work? Liam also didnt like it when he did badly on tests, but it wasnt as if theyd go away if he avoided them. Im sure youll learn to like them, Lady Beaumont reached out to pat Lady Illerand on the shoulder. Now that youre the head of House Illerand, youll be able to realise tangible results from your work. How about I help you get started? Would you? Lady Illerand visibly brightened, I would utterly adore it if you did! So much for needing to pressure her into a deal. Now that Countess Beaumont was doing her friend a favour, they likely didnt need to worry about securing a trade deal. Unfortunately, this new method created further delays in their return to Beaumont County. Have your magistrates delivered their autumn reports? Countess Beaumont asked. Im not sure, Baroness Illerand answered. If theyve come in, they should be in my office. We should look for them right away, Lady Beaumont said. Nothing can be accomplished without them.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. How about we have our lunch first? Lady Illerand said, The Cook is already getting everything prepared. That means we have time to conduct our search for your reports, the Countess told her. We can go over the details during lunch. Baroness Illerand didnt seem very pleased at the suggestion, tugging on one of her curls with a petulant expression. Countess Beaumont ignored her protests as she pulled the younger noblewoman to her feet. What should I tell Mister Reed, my lady? Liam asked. Hmmif we find what were looking for, well be here for the rest of the day. If thats the case, Mister Reed and his men can accompany Claire for the other thing we discussed. Very good, my lady. Liam bowed to the two noblewomen before excusing himself. He had been waiting for an opportunity to observe more of the city during the day. What he had witnessed earlier that morning didnt look very promising for Re-Blumrushurs near future. Whats the word? Reed asked after Liam emerged from the manor. Lady Beaumont will be staying with Lady Illerand for most of the day, Liam answered. She asked us to handle some other business while shes here. I dont think I can do this, Claire said. Why not? Liam frowned, Isnt this something youre familiar with? Whatre we doing? Reed asked. Hiring household staff, Liam answered. Specifically, people for the kitchen. Lady Beaumont got sick of eating roasted meat and fiddlehead soup every day. Hey, Reed said, thats a perfectly good meal. For woodsmen, maybe, Claire said. I admit I enjoy the nuts and berries that your men somehow always manage to find, but the rest cant possibly be considered food for an aristocrats table. Imagine the scandal if Lady Beaumont needs to entertain guests and we serve them some weeds you foraged from the riverbank. Lady Zahradnik and her friends probably wouldnt mind eating weeds foraged from a riverbank, but that was mostly due to Lady Zahradniks influence. Most aristocrats divided their meals into two categories: common fare that was served at the feasts held for their itinerant courts, and the high cuisine that accompanied the exclusive business of societys elites. Given the state of the city, Liam figured that finding any food at all would be hard enough, but the Countess insisted that finding kitchen staff was absolutely necessary. So whats the problem? Liam asked as he helped Claire into the carriage, Most of the places where Cooks usually work have burnt down. We shouldnt have much trouble finding people. Claire motioned for Liam to join her. Though he shut the door behind him, she still leaned forward to speak in a low voice. Because I havent hired anyone before! How would I know what to look for in a Cook? What if I get the wrong person? I think itd be pretty obvious if they couldnt make food suitable for a restaurant, Liam said, besides, you should know a few things after working at that tavern. Not really, Claire muttered. That proprietor only hired us for our looks. We cant even test anyone because theres no food to test them with! We have salted venison and ferns, Liam noted. The Maid let out a pitiful whimper. Liam had to admit that hiring kitchen staff was turning out to be an unprecedented challenge. It stood to reason that the widespread destruction caused by the fire put many capable Cooks out of work, but how would they find them? They probably wouldnt be squatting in the scorched ruins of their restaurants, waiting for someone to save them from certain doom. Beyond that, neither Liam nor any other member of Countess Beaumonts entourage had been to Re-Blumrushur before. Olin could probably help us out, Liam said. He should know plenty of peopleor at least his people should. Liam opened the window to speak with Reed. Do you have any idea where Olin is? UhI overheard his men talkin about a new base on the waterfront, Reed replied, but I got no idea what part of the waterfront. We were just at the northern half, Liam said, I didnt see any of Olins men in that mess. Oh, take those plaques off before we reach the gatehouse. You got it. Should we leave anyone here? Why are we travelling so conspicuously anyway? Most of the men should stay, Liam said. Well leave the carriage here, too. If the waterfront is as crazy as it was earlier, well be better off walking and not drawing any attention to ourselves. In the end, Reed and three of his men accompanied them to the lower city gate. The armsmen guarding the gatehouse questioned whether they truly wanted to enter the lower city on foot, but did nothing to stop them from passing. On the other side of the gate, Liam spotted several people taking note of their exit. Watch out for pickpockets, Liam said. Shouldnt Olin be on top of that? Reed asked. I doubt its organised, Liam answered, these people are just getting desperate. It wasnt the only sign of desperation in the city. Once they left the protection of the upper city gatehouse, the streetscape drastically changed. Everywhere he looked, both men and women were offering up anything that might be valuable in exchange for food and fabric. A swarm of citizens converged on Claire when a gust of wind exposed the uniform under her mantle. Kind miss, please sell me some bread! Spare some cloth, my baby is freezing! Does your lord have any work for us? There was a dismal chance for a positive response to the last question, even in times of plenty. Most rural territories saw minimal activity in the winter and tenants focused on their cottage crafts. Claire retreated before the advancing wall of humanity, tripping over her mantle to fall to the cobblestones. Reed struggled to make his voice heard over the din while Liam helped the Maid back to her feet. In front of them, the woodsmen were helpless before the press of the growing crowd. Theyre not strong enough for this. They dont have the right weapons, either. His experience with the armsmen of the Southern Holy Kingdom had led him to overestimate the capabilities of Reeds men. Additionally, the woodsmen were Rangers specialised in ranged combat, so he doubted that they could ever act in the same capacity as Fighters who could reliably hold the line. It took them several minutes to escape back to the upper city gatehouse, where the sentries posted stepped forward in alarm at the sobbing figure of Claire. What in the gods names happened? The captain asked as he rushed out of the gatehouse. Some of the citizens decided we could help them somehow, Liam said. I cant say Ive ever been nearly trampled by people asking for work. Those degenerate bastards! The captain spat, So its finally come to this, then An official at the harbour mentioned that House Blumrush is bringing food in from the surrounding territories, Liam said. Shouldnt the people be a bit calmer if they knew it was coming? Informing them of the deliveries would cause more harm than good, the captain replied. If theyre willing to mob this poor woman over the possibility of securing employment, can you imagine what will happen if theyre aware of an incoming shipment of food? Its best to deal with such situations swiftly and with more force than they can prepare for on short notice. Given what had just happened, it was difficult to argue against his reasoning. Liam could empathise with the peoples plight, but that empathy meant nothing in the face of a desperate mob. They returned to the Beaumont estate, giving Claire the opportunity to clean herself up. Liam considered their options as he changed into his regular equipment. I think it would be better if I went alone, he said. Things are getting worse faster than I thought they would. They sure are, Reed said as he shook the rain out of his mantle, but how are you going to find who we need in this mess? Well, we were going to see Olin first, Liam replied. Its hard to imagine that he cant find the right people. Claire can host interviews in the manor C I doubt shes willing to leave the upper city anytime soon anyways. Alright, Ill let her know. Liam wasted no time returning to the lower city, concealing his presence as he walked past the masses of humanity huddled along the streets. One of the smaller cities in Re-Estize, Re-Blumrushur was only half again as large as E-Rantel, making it relatively easy to navigate. The castle and noble district occupied a hill tucked into the elbow of the Blumrush River, forming the upper city with its protective curtain wall. An enclosed harbour reserved for the use of House Blumrush and its allies divided the citys waterfront into a northern and southern wharf. Reaching the southern wharf took mere minutes and Liam saw signs of Eight Fingers activity well before he reached the river. Gangs of labourers were hard at work tearing down the remains of ruined buildings while Olins men maintained a bored-looking watch over the surroundings. Unlike the incident with Claire, none of the cityfolk nearby dared to cross the empty space between the syndicate-controlled area and the rest of Re-Blumrushur. They said something about a new base, but isnt this too conspicuous? It looked like the entire waterfront was being cleared out. As far as he knew, Nobles didnt like giving up control of any amount of land. Having the Eight Fingers openly take over a big chunk of the city should have been intolerable. After investigating the grounds, Liam made his way to a striped blue pavilion raised on the wharf. He could see Olin speaking to someone within, but was stopped by a lanky blonde man who kept a hand on the dagger tucked into his belt. Thats far enough, kid, the man said. Im here to see Olin, Liam told him. Yeah, you and everyone else in the city, a sneer formed under the mans thin moustache. Get out of here before I dump your corpse into the river. Liam leaned to one side, hoping to catch Olins attention. The man moved to block his line of sight, drawing his dagger at the same time. Liams hand shot forward, blocking the draw and crushing the mans wrist at the same time. Dozens of gazes fixed upon them as the mans agonised wails filled the air. The nearest sentry drew his sidearm and stomped over. The hell is going on herehm? Arent youC His wrist suddenly broke, Liam said, gesturing to the man clutching his arm as he knelt on the street. He should get it fixed at the temple. Uh, right. You, get movin. The man offered no protest, the pain erasing his previous belligerence. He rose and scurried away, eventually disappearing behind the piles of debris lining the streets. You here to see Olin? The sentry asked. Yeah, Liam answered. You guys got something big going on here. Someone mentioned a new base. A proud smile appeared on the sentrys face. More than a base, he said. Were raisin a whole damn fortress of vice. Drinkin, gamblin, girls C itll be grand. House Blumrush is letting you build a casino? I thought gambling establishments were illegal in Re-Estize. Maybe so, but the law doesnt matter if no one enforces it. House Blumrushs cut is big enough that theyre more than happy to look the other way. Huh. Will there be an inn and restaurant, as well? The sentrys grin grew wider. More than that. Itll be a whole damn set of hotels with room and dining for every sort. Things are really lookin up for us. Liam supposed it was something underworld organisations saw as a measure of success. Ironically, the Eight Fingers managed it through bribery and corruption while the family bosses in the Draconic Kingdom did so with their Queens blessing. Their entire country benefited from those relationships while the Eight Finger continually undermined their host instead. Olin was speaking with an unknown woman when Liam entered the pavilion. The two stopped speaking the moment they noted his presence. Liam, Olin rose to his feet. Whos this lady? Liam asked. Marla, Olin answered. Local officer in charge of gambling and prostitution. Marla, this is Liam. Hesan agent of our superior. The woman C who had been eyeing him with a look he didnt much like C immediately shot to her feet. I-Its a pleasure to meet you, Mister Liam! Uh-huh. Looks like youre about to make it big here. Youre not wrong, Olin nodded. Everythings come together to create the perfect opportunity. Our mistress should be pleased with our progress. Liam couldnt recall anything about building hotels and casinos in his briefing. Then again, they only told him what he needed to know. Ill include your achievements here in my next report, Liam said, but I cant promise how my superiors will react. How long until this new base of yours is operational? We already have temporary facilities running, Olin said. Well have our first permanent buildings furnished within a few weeks. Weve got an entire city desperate for work and food, so everythings coming up fast. How are you getting around Lord Reginalds mandates? Liam asked. You mean for imports? Most of the Nobles around here owe us massive debts. All I have to do was send my men out to collect. Would that interfere with Countess Beaumonts work? He had no idea who she planned to deal with and who the Eight Fingers were extracting resources fromor was it simply another challenge that Countess Beaumont needed to overcome? Anyways, Olin said, there something I can do for you? House Beaumont needs kitchen staff, Liam replied. I figured theyd all be coming to you. Youre not wrong. Weve got a kitchen set up for the workers downriver. Pick out whoever you like C weve got hundreds more trying to get in. Well, that was easy. Thanks, Olin, Liam said. By the wayhave you learned anything more about the fire? Not at all, Olin replied. Ive been too busy with this project here to look into it. Not that it matters C its all behind us now. Before the Storm: Act 9, Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Just how much do they want me to stay in touch with them? The Shadow Demon said nothing as Liam sorted through the packs of supplies it had just delivered. Since it looked like they would be stuck in Re-Blumrushur for the next little while, he figured it would be a good time to restock. Between delivering Liams reports to the Sorcerous Kingdom and assembling the necessary consumables, Liams shadowy companion had spent just over a day apart from him. Little did he know that it would return with so much. Sixty-four Message scrolls In addition, there were a dozen scrolls of Invisibility and See Invisible, as well as a variety of other utility scrolls, such as Silence and several sets for locating various objects through divination. He wondered how many sheep they had skinned to make so many. Healing potions, curatives, poisons, cosmetic salve? The latter was supposed to be a gift for Countess Beaumont, so that was one less thing he had to manage. Still, one could be fooled into thinking they were being sent into a war with how much stuff there was. The last time he was sent into a war zone, each infiltrator carried far less. There werent any updates to his missions included in the delivery, so he had little to do but sort everything out and figure out where to put all the extra stuff. Lady Beaumont had granted him the use of a footmans room C she had actually invited him to stay in her room, but he had politely declined C so the best option he had was to hide it away in some unseen place. As he searched his room for conveniently installed secret compartments, a knock sounded from the door. Liam? What is it? Dinner is being served in the hall. Liam stuffed his stuff under his bed and went to open the door. A smiling Claire awaited him on the other side. Hows the new Cook? Liam asked. Claires smile faded somewhat. He knows his way around a kitchen, the Maid replied. Reed and his men are testing his food right now. That was all that mattered to Liam. So long as the new guy was a Cook, the opportunity to improve would eventually turn him into one capable of meeting the demands of an aristocratic household. Whether he needed recipes or he would figure them out himself was a question not answered in the Scriptures, but they would know when they got there. Liam accompanied Claire to the great hall, where, as the Maid mentioned, Reed and his men were already partaking of the new Cooks offerings. As with most regular Nobles, the great hall was also where Lady Beaumonts armsmen were accommodated. Rows of unmade bedrolls lined the walls while the men chatted around well-stocked braziers as they enjoyed their meals. Many greeted Liam as he walked past them. Were there any issues getting Mister Kettles family here? Liam asked. They arrived in one piece, Claire answered. If Mister Kettle passes review, Lady Beaumont instructed me to put them up in the Cooks quarters. Did she say anything about what happened? The Maids placid expression faltered. I didnt say anything about it, she said. I didnt want to add to Lady Beaumonts worries. They made their way to the head of the hall, where Reed occupied one end of the long table. The woodsman-turned-armsman-turned-sergeant looked up at them with a roll sticking out of his mouth. That good, huh? Liam said. Ill go and get our portions, Claire said. The Maid disappeared into the servants entrance as Reed worked his mouthful down. He reached out for his tankard to wash it all down, then eyed the thing balefully as he leaned back into his seat. Water, he grumbled. A sure way to ruin a good meal. Does that mean you approve of the new Cook? Liam asked. Dunno, Reed answered. City foods weird. Nothings fresh cept the bread. Ill reserve judgement for when we get back to Beaumont. If Mister Kettle makes it back to Beaumont, Liam said, hell already have been hired. Claire reappeared from the servants entrance bearing two wooden trenchers. She set them down in front of Liam before lifting her skirts to sit beside him on the bench with a renewed smile. At least it looks like a meal youd see at an inn, Liam said. The Eight Fingers kitchen on the wharf produced food that amounted to a thin vegetable soup and tough sourdough made from rye. It was a meal that anyone could cook, which meant that the kitchens workers werent necessarily Cooks. All Liam could do was watch how each worker conducted themselves and make guesses from there. As a result, the trencher placed before him contained a few rolls of bread with slices of roast venison slathered in a generous portion of onions and gravy. A few sprigs of steamed fiddleheads were arranged about the dish in a desperate attempt to improve its presentation. Going by how the woodsmen were ravenously wolfing down their meals, they didnt care at all about that. Shouldnt it be fancier? Claire asked. What did you ask for? Liam asked back. A dish suitable for the armsmen, Claire answered. This doesnt look much better than what weve been having recently. Claires lip curled as Reed released a long, loud burp. Liam silently compared his current meal to the ones he had enjoyed in the Holy Kingdom. Right away, he knew that the two couldnt be compared. The forces from the Southern Holy Kingdom brought their own Cooks with them and they received ample ingredients from the south and the sea. One could eat beef, crab, and lobster every day as a member of one of their elite regiments and the food issued to the lower ranks wasnt terrible either. Of course, the Nobles of the Azerlisian Marches werent anywhere near as wealthy or organised as their counterparts from Roble and they didnt have access to the same stuff. He may have been inclined to compare their fare to the offerings of Wardens Vale, but Reed had a point about city food. Without access to preservation magic, most ingredients from the countryside deteriorated in quality while being delivered to and stored in the city. No, whats important is that we let this Cook cook. The more experience the Cook gained, the better his food would get even when using the same ingredients. It was pointless to worry about anything aside from the guy being lazy or putting in the bare minimum effort to get by. The threat of being released in the current conditions of the city would likely be threat enough to keep that from happening. Just so were on the same page here, Liam said, regular meals for households arent super fancy. Also, if its this decent now, itll be much better when we get back to Beaumont County and hes settled himself in. I guess that makes sense, Claire said. Thats how followers of The Four thought about it, at any rate. They believed that people could be anything they wanted to be and that those who excelled at one particular thing were geniuses in their field. By the measures of the Scriptures, those geniuses were merely people who achieved their potential early while true phenoms clearly towered above the rest. Sounds like were keepin this guy, Reed said. Thats Lady Beaumonts decision to make, Liam said. Shell probably ask you what you think of Mister Kettles cooking, so make sure you have a serious response prepared. Reed frowned down at the remains of his trencher. It wasnt a matter to take lightly. Positions in aristocratic households were highly sought after because they could often become hereditary. Much like any other profession, children took over their parents trade. The children of a loyal Cook who was well versed in the preferred cuisine of a noble household were basically guaranteed a position serving the lord of the next generation unless something went terribly wrong. Did Lady Beaumont mention when she would be finished with Baroness Illerand? Liam asked. She said she was going to be staying past dinner, Claire answered. Im supposed to return to her side once Mister Kettle proved himself a capable Cook. Well, hes done that much, at least, Liam said. Ill escort you over to Illerand Manor. Reed, can you get a couple dozen men together? Why? Because the guys we left over there havent eaten yet? Oh. Right. Gimme a minute The woodsman let out a groan as he rose from his seat. Maybe the food before him wasnt his first helping. Liam returned to his room, putting away his newly delivered supplies before making his way to the manor entrance. Claire attached herself to his elbow the moment they stepped through the gate. The upper citys pretty safe, Liam told her. Is that so? Claire clung to him even harder, seemingly intent on wedging him between her arm and her bosom. No matter where he looked, Liam still couldnt detect any observers or even household staff running about performing errands. About halfway to Illerand Manor, however, the distant sound of many hooves stopped them in their tracks. Do you hear that? Liam asked as he untangled himself from Claire. Yeah, one of Reeds woodsmen said. A whole lotta horses comin down from the castle. Had the food shipments finally arrived? The captain at the gate mentioned something about moving quickly with sufficient force to prevent the commonfolk from mucking things up. A column of men appeared from uphill, led by a handful of Knights and their cavalry squadrons. Though it was still far from twilight, two rows of armsmen held burning torches aloft. They were clearly planning on doing something that would last well into the night. The column slowed to a halt as they crossed paths with Liams party. Liam inclined his head respectfully as one of the Knights approached. Good afternoon, Sir Damien, Liam said. Has food for the citizens finally arrived? The first shipments are due to arrive at the castle harbour tomorrow morning, the golden-haired Knight replied. This sortie is for another pressing piece of business. Liam glanced at the ranks of grim-faced men behind Sir Damien. The aggressive tone driving the Knights words didnt bode well for whoever they were targeting. What business might that be, good sir? Liam asked.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. You should already be well aware of it, footman, the Knight said as his gaze slid to the fearful-looking Maid hiding behind Liam. A member of your household was attacked in the lower city. Lord Reginald turned livid upon hearing the news of the incident. This blemish on the honour of House Blumrush shall be erased in no uncertain terms. The teeming mass of maggots infesting the lower city will know what it means to spit on the benevolence of our most venerable establishment and we will finally have order! Voices of steely affirmation rose from the regiment in answer to the Knights declaration. This is my fault. A leaden lump formed in the pit of Liams stomach. His decision to have their group avoid notice and enter the lower city on food had led to the attack on Claire. It didnt matter that it wasnt really an attack: what mattered was the fact that a retainer of House Beaumont and thus a person under the protection of House Blumrush had been endangered by the desperate actions of the citizens. If he had gone with the original plan and used the carriage bearing the sigil of House Beaumont, they probably would have experienced a few delays from needy petitioners and some dirty looks at worst. Claire, Liam said, go to Lady Beaumont with the men. Theres no need for you to stay outside for any longer than necessary. Sir Damien, I will bear witness to the actions taken on behalf of House Beaumont and report them to my lady. Of course, footman. Be sure to stay on our side of the lines lest you be misidentified by one of our men in the confusion. Liam nodded, the lump in his stomach growing heavier as he walked alongside the column behind the ranks of cavalry. He could think of nothing that would stop the House Blumrush regiment from carrying out their orders that wouldnt also impede his missions. After entering the lower city, the regiment split into multiple columns, each commanded by a Knight. The rain pelting the city over the past few days had abated, offering both sides a clear view of their surroundings. As far as Liam could tell, they were spreading out to cordon off the general area of the city where Claire had been attacked. Upon seeing what was going on, the citizens retreated as far as they could into the ruined city blocks. As time stretched on, Liam wondered if House Blumrush would be satisfied with making a show of force. That proved to be wishful thinking. Citizens of Re-Blumrushur! Sir Damiens voice boomed from the centre of the plaza in the middle of the quarter. Do not think we will let your crimes go unanswered! Late this morning, a Maid of House Beaumont was attacked by a mob from this area of the city. House Beaumont, who was the very first to deliver critical materials for the reconstruction of the city; whose leader even now has committed herself to rallying the aristocracy to aid you in your time of needthere can only be one answer to the actions of animalistic ingrates such as yourselves. The Knight raised his lance and pointed it forward. Several ranks of armsmen advanced, crossing into the charred husks of the nearest buildings. The people fled before them, but direct harm was not the objective of House Blumrushs men. Mournful cries rose as crude tents and makeshift shelters were set ablaze. Armsmen raised their voices and warned away anyone who tried to salvage what was left of their lives. Those who went against those warnings were cut down and fell victim to the flames, adding their cries of torment to the chorus of the citizens. Once the initial chaos settled, Sir Damien raised his voice once more. Lord Reginald has so kindly allowed city rents to be suspended for the duration of the reconstruction. Effective immediately, this privilege has been suspended! Each household is expected to pay their rent if they wish to occupy space in the city. How are they supposed to pay anything if they have nothing? Liam watched as a controlled blaze was guided through the ruins of the city quarter. The citizens who dwelt there were herded into a narrow space against the outer wall. There, they were made to stand and watch as they lost their homes once more. As evening approached, a set of officials adorned in Blumrush livery occupied the same plaza where Sir Damien had started his purge of the quarter. They set about raising a small base enclosed in spiked wooden barricades. Once they were finished setting things up, a group of harried citizens was marched before a plump official sitting behind a long oak table. The official fished out a sheet of paper from the stack before him. Name? The members of the group exchanged confused looks. An inpatient look formed on the officials face before he gestured to the armsmen nearby. Shouts of panic rose as the people were pulled apart and reorganised into a line. Name? The official asked. StefSteffan, the timid-looking man at the front of the line answered. Steffan? Thats it? No surname? Steffan shook his head. The official sneered. As Liam very well knew, only having one name was a very bad thing in Re-Estize. Do you have a skill, Steffan? The official asked. I worked in the warehouse district, sir. You know, moving things. I see, the officials expression grew bored. Family? Ive got a daughter, sir. Does this daughter have a mother? Shewe lost her in the fire, sir. The officials quill scratched over the piece of paper. After reviewing his work, he added it to an empty ledger. Plot 401, he said. Plotwhat? Before he could get his answer, a pair of armsmen took him by the shoulders and marched him off. Liam slipped in behind them to see what was going on. Eventually, they reached a space in the ruins of a burnt-down apartment marked out in chalk. Live cinders peeked out from under the recently reburnt beams and the ground was blackened with soot. Whats this? Steffan asked. Plot 401, one of the armsmen answered. You see the markings there? Good. Everything inside is your tenancy while the citys being rebuilt. You are responsible for maintaining this space, which includes keeping it sanitary. B-But theres nothing here, Steffan protested. How are we supposed to live like this? You may earn food and sundries through honest labour, the armsman told him. Report to the labour office at the plaza on butchers row for your work assignment. With that, the armsmen turned on their heels and left. Steffan glanced at his surroundings before disappearing as well. Liam stepped out to examine Plot 401. The plot was small C less than nine square metres. It was barely enough to house two people and it looked like the entire block had been divided into similar spaces. On a positive note, there was a stone well not too far away. He wasnt sure how people would dispose of their waste, but there were probably plenty of sewer openings hidden amongst the ruins. Who are you? Liam turned to find Steffan. A little girl clung to his hand, looking up at Liam with big, grey eyes. Ima footman from House Beaumont, Liam replied. Steffans eyes grew as wide as his daughters. H-House Beaumont? He said as he hid the girl behind him, You mean the one the Knight was talking about? Yeah. are you here to kill us? Huh? No. Why would you think that? Because thats what this is all about, isnt it? Someone attacked the Nobles so youre attacking back. Thats technically truelook, I was there when the attack this morning happened. It was just a mob of people desperate to find a way out of trouble. Its not like they did it because they hate us. Then why Because what happened can still be seen as a challenge to the nobility, Liam told him. Lord Reginald is obliged to answer that challenge. Do you understand that? Steffans gaze went to the muddy mess at his feet. You dont have to like it, Liam said, but do you understand? Does that mean that you dont hate us? Steffan asked. Well, no one would be happy if something like that happened to one of their people, Liam answered, but Countess Beaumont doesnt hate anyone for it. Its as Sir Damien said: shes working to encourage the other Nobles to help rebuild the city. The faster that gets done, the faster we can return to our regular lives. The man nodded slowly in response, but Liam couldnt tell what he was thinking. Just so you know, Liam said, words out that the first shipments of food will arrive sometime tomorrow. Its not as if the citys been left to starve. If thats true, Steffan replied, then I should get myself over to that labour office of theirs. Steffanie, see what you can do to get our new home cleaned up. Dont get hurt. The girl nodded obediently and shuffled into Plot 401. Her father gave her one last look of concern before leaving in the direction of House Blumrushs office in the plaza. Steffanie found a broken plank and started using it to push away the debris littering her new home. Others started to arrive in the area to occupy their newly assigned plots. The scene was starting to look like a work camp in the Holy Kingdom. No, its pretty much what it is. There were differences, of course. The Nobles of the southern Holy Kingdom had superior logistics and were far more organised, even if they were split into two factions. Additionally, Robles retinues were far more expansive and disciplined than what House Blumrush had deployed. Most importantly, Re-Blumrushur didnt belong to the Crown. With the notorious house in complete control, things didnt bode well for the citys residents. Name? The official was still going through the same routine when Liam returned to the plaza. A long line had formed now that the citizens realised what was going on, though it looked like it was populated by the lowest rungs of the citys labour pool. Brenda. Do you have a skill, Brenda? I worked at an inn for the last five years, sir, Brenda replied. The Strangled Goose. I did serving, cleaning, a little bit of cookingthat sort of thing. The official eyed the woman up and down before scribing her documents. Plot 319, he said. Report to Kitchen Four by the evening bell. Wheres Kitchen Four, sir? The plaza on Mithil Lane. Next! Brenda snatched up her papers before she was whisked out of the office. Liam followed her, curious about how her treatment would differ from Steffans. Her path led her to one of the somewhat intact portions of the city, namely the metalworkers district. The cold forges they passed along the way reminded everyone that the Guilds continued to resist Lord Reginalds power grab. Do you think theyll reignite the forges soon? Liam asked. The womans posture stiffened at the sound of Liams voice. Liam picked up his pace to walk alongside her. Im Liam, he said, offering a friendly smile. Brenda, the woman smiled back. You looking to apprentice with a smith? No, Im a footman, Liam replied. The Nobles want the city rebuilt and running just like everyone else. We have a hard winter ahead of us. So the rumours are true? Liam nodded. It seems like it. Food shipments are coming in, but things will probably still be tight. Brenda stopped at a plot just behind the kitchens being set up in the plaza. The woman placed her hands on her hips, projecting an intrepid air. Well, this is it, she said. Home sweet home. For now. Liam scanned the confines of Brendas plot. It was a bit larger than Steffans, but it shared most of the same hazards. Youre being pretty positive about all this, Liam said. Things arent so bad, Brenda replied. I got a job and my place is right behind the kitchen. Once I get a few things to hold in the heat, I figure life will be nice and comfy. Youre not mad at House Blumrush for doing what they did just now? Why would I be? You know whats been going on since the fire? Nothing. Nothing but waiting and worrying. Its about time someone did something. It was a familiar stance: one he often heard in Robles work camps. Most people only cared that their families were fed and they had a safe place to sleep. Issues for the far future were something for Nobles to worry about. It doesnt look like the Guilds are cooperating, Liam noted. Isnt anyone worried that reconstruction will be kinda sketchy without them? Brenda snorted. Theyve always been a snooty bunch, she said. Especially the metalworkers. A taste of humility is exactly what they need. The woman pointedly gestured at a small crowd that had formed in the nearby plaza. Liam made his way closer, discovering that a confrontation between the local artisans and the city administration was brewing. If you will not work, an official said, then your workshops will be given over to those who will. Youre insane! A man in the crowd shouted, We built these workshops and weve run them for generations. You have no right to do this! On the contrary, the official said. The city belongs to House Blumrush. You may have built your workshop, but you merely lease the land it stands upon. Similarly, your license to operate as a Blacksmith is issued by the local authorities. There will be no patience for your sense of entitlement and laziness while the city and its people face this current crisis. The Blacksmiths faces went from pink to red to purple as the official droned on. You know what? One of the Blacksmiths fumed, Fuck this. Fuck this city and fuck you! Plenty of places would welcome a man of my skills with open armC An arrow to the chest quelled the Blacksmiths defiance. His fellows froze mid-protest, mouths aghast. Those who do not hold contracts with House Blumrush are nothing more than vagrants, the official shrugged. The penalty for vagrancy iswell, it was slave labour a few years ago. Thats illegal now, so be sure to thank the Crown for our resorting to the alternative. The assembled Blacksmiths took one last look at their fallen guildmate before falling in line. No one came to retrieve the corpse. Pride comes before a fall. As much as people wanted to apply the saying to the powerful and wealthy who stood above them, the opposite was more often the case. Those like Steffan survived by accepting their new reality without complaint. People like Brenda were quick to praise the people in charge while working to gain advantages for themselves. Those who stood proudly like the defiant Blacksmith fooled themselves into believing that they were more than nails standing proudly before a hammer. Amidst the sound of axes and picks breaking down the ruins of Re-Blumrushur, Liam made his way back to the upper city. He had seen enough. House Blumrush was well on its way to controlling every aspect of the city and he didnt want to be around to witness the results. Before the Storm: Act 9, Chapter 9 Chapter 9 If someone purposely set a building in your village on fire, what would you do? Id put an arrow in the asshole who did it, Reed replied. Three arrows, just in case the first didnt kill em. Liam sighed. Wrong answer? Reed asked. No, Liam answered. Just wondering why the people of the city dont do the same. Cause theyd be slaughtered if they did, the woodsman said. A regiment of armsmen and four Mercenary companies would wipe em out in no time. He was pretty sure that wasnt the case. As far as his reconnaissance could make out, there were about five hundred Blumrush armsmen and fifteen hundred Mercenaries in the Re-Blumrushur. That was sufficient to keep an eye on things and put down small uprisings, but, if the citys thirty-five thousand residents simultaneously rebelled, they could easily drive House Blumrushs forces into the castle. If the entire city revolts, Liam said, Lord Reginald would lose control in less than a day. Some of the Knights and Mercenaries are pretty strong, but theyd still be overwhelmed by the sheer number of citizens. It wont happen because there are still options available to the people, Countess Beaumont said from her office. The sort of thing you describe would only happen if they believe there is no other choice. Furthermore, cityfolk are not a monolith and there are plenty of targets for their anger aside from House Blumrush. He had seen that much, at least. The unskilled labourers of the city were more likely to turn on the Guilds than the nobility and there was undoubtedly all sorts of history between both individuals and groups of people. Theres also the fact that were facing a famine, Lady Beaumont added. The people already expect a future of extraordinary hardship. This allows House Blumrush to push them much harder than they usually could. Are people that predictable? Liam grumbled. Predicting specific individual actions might be difficult, the Countess said, but knowing what the average person is capable of and how to limit undesirable behaviour isnt. Nobles must consider such issues on a daily basis. Why are you thinking about this, anyway? Reed asked, I thought we wanted our asses out of here as quick as possible. Claire emerged from the office to give the woodsman a smack. Youre speaking in our ladys presence, she told him. Watch your mouth, Mister Reed. The Maid retreated to the Countess office, nursing her hand. Is she allowed to do that? The woodsman asked. I have no idea, Liam answered. It was one of the long list of things that women were apparently allowed to do, but men werent. He had no idea who came up with that list, but everyone seemed to adhere to it. Anyways, Liam said. As much as Id like to have us out of the city soon, it looks like we wont be able to. Lady Beaumont, how did your meeting with Baroness Illerand go? Not as well as I would have liked, the young noblewoman replied. Not only are her accounts a mess, entire portions of her territory havent reported their summer harvests, nevermind the autumn harvest. What does that mean? It could mean several things, Lady Beaumont said. Baroness Illerands magistrates could be testing the bounds of their new lieges power or tolerance. Villages may have been plundered or razed by bandits, Demihuman tribes, or Monsters. A rival lord may have taken control of pieces of her territorywe wont know until we send people to find out. Wouldnt the latter mean war? Liam asked. Theres no law against Nobles waging war against one another, the Countess answered. In fact, its to House Blumrushs benefit that its vassals weaken one another militarily. Of course, theyll intercede if such a contest isnt worth the cost in economic damage. Which would probably never happen. In Re-Estize, war was the province of Nobles and was fought in predetermined battlegrounds to prevent collateral damage to developed territories. That meant two opposing forces fought until honour was satisfied. Of course, fighting in a way that wasnt advantageous to the cavalry that Re-Estizes aristocrats favoured was considered dishonourable. If someones taken a piece of Baroness Illerands territory, Liam said, does she even have an army to fight with? Countess Beaumont shook her head. She barely has any armsmen. If she were to call for a levy, she doesnt have the people to organise it. Her only real option would be to petition House Blumrush to support her claim and that may not achieve the desired result. Why not? Liam asked, Isnt a liege obliged to defend their vassal? On paper, yes. In practicethe worst-case scenario is that the liege determines the petitioner is incapable of ruling their territory and allows the offending Noble to take over. If were talking about two vassals under House Blumrush, the winner of a court battle like this would be the house that offers the greatest contributions to the realm. So the biggest bribe wins, Reed said. It doesnt have to be an immediate monetary contribution, the Countess said. Vassals can make future concessions to sway the opinion of their liege. So a Noble can take over a village, Liam said, then offer half of that villages industrial production as a bribe to their liege so they can keep it. Thats one way, yes. But thats basically saying Ill give you half of what I stole. The offender wouldnt use those particular words. Phrasing matters. Also, keep in mind that a liege would never approve of such a takeover if it makes one of their vassals too powerful for their liking. No matter who it benefits, Liam said, its still wrong. Oh, Liam, Lady Beaumont said endearingly, that upright nature of yours is something I truly adore. However, its not something that we can realistically follow in our present situation. Liam figured that their present situation would change after he stabbed a few people, but he hadnt been ordered to do so. Not yet, at any rate. What is our present situation, in your opinion? Liam asked. There might be some trouble on the way Liam rose and walked from the solars drawing room to the office. Trouble? What kind of trouble? Countess Highwood arrived in the city sometime in the last few hours. One of House Beaumonts enemies? Liam asked. Its more problematic than that, the Countess answered. Theyre allies. So its bad because we cant compete against them for resources? No, the issue lieselsewhere. Liam looked down at the young noblewoman, who fidgeted nervously in her seat. Being vague about it doesnt help us, Liam told her. Its complicated, Lady Beaumont didnt raise her gaze to meet his. More to do with what was going on before I went to Beaumont County than anything else. What were you doing? Liam asked. A long sigh issued from the young noblewomans lips. K-Keep in mind that my moves were made in complete ignorance, she answered in a small voice. I thought that my House was in the situation that my late lord father suggested to me, so I conducted myself in a manner matching that position of strength. I have no idea what that means, Liam said. It means thatit means that I conducted myself as any proper noblewoman would. Rumours flowing from the capital suggested that the leader of this new faction of ours was little more than an oblivious fool. With that in mind, I set about consolidating my own small faction in Re-Blumrushur in the hopes that I would be recognised as a superior leadership candidate or at least competent enough to oversee matters in the Azerlisian Marches. So thats why she was removed from the city by the Eight Fingers Liams knowledge of the Sorcerous Kingdoms designs was limited to what he was briefed on, but what he knew of those designs and the general behaviour of the Sorcerous Kingdoms top people neatly explained things. They always conveyed themselves arbitrarily and pieces C which was pretty much everyone beneath them C were expected to perform their designated roles. These expectations, of course, also applied to Countess Beaumont. She was supposed to be one of many oblivious idiots filling the ranks of a faction meant to disrupt the politics of Re-Estize at some point in the future. Showing initiative by acting outside the bounds of her role was not a part of that plan, so she and her co-conspirators were placed somewhere where she wouldnt be able to interfere with the Sorcerous Kingdoms designs. The fact that Liam knew so little about Lady Beaumont C or any of the regions nobility C was also a result of how insignificant they were in Lady Albedos eyes. Alright, Liam said, so how will this affect what were doing now? Without more information, Lady Beaumont replied, I can only offer broad predictions. As the name suggests, House Highwood administers a fief specialised in forestry with some mines, just like House Beaumont. The main difference now is that the Sorcerous Kingdoms support has granted us a huge windfall C both with the gains from the materials gathered from the wilderness and ending the Eight Fingers control over our territory. So this Countess is coming into the city poor, Liam said. The Countess nodded. How poor theyll be will depend on how Countess Highwood negotiates the special reconstruction levy with House Blumrush. Regardless of the outcome, shell most certainly come to me for support under the assumption that I still lead our faction. So shell ask you for food or money? No, the Countess shook her head. Shell avoid any moves that directly expose her weakness. The obvious action for her would be to encourage me to leverage the collective bargaining power of our faction to secure what our members need. just so were on the same page here, how big is this faction? roughly half of the Azerlisian Marches, perhaps? Liams mouth fell open. You rallied half of the Azerlisian Marches behind you without knowing the true state of House Beaumont? It wasnt intentional! Lady Beaumont protested, I didnt mean to mislead anyone and its what any Noble in my situation would have done. The Battle of Katze Plains destabilised everything. Old friendships needed to be reaffirmed and it was a chance to forge new bonds. Its justits just that everything became far larger than I could have possibly imagined at the time. I dont get how something like this couldnt be intentional, Liam frowned.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. A tired expression broke through the young noblewomans mask of composure. After a moment, she looked up at her Maid. Claire, fresh tea, if you would. Claire bobbed her head before leaving the solar. Lady Beaumont closed her eyes, not speaking until the Maid returned. Once a steaming cup of red tea was placed before her, she breathed in the calming aroma of her drink and gingerly took a sip. I honestly dont think anyone could fault me for my actions, she said. The first thing I did was solidify the friendships between House Beaumont and houses like Illerand. Theyve traded with us for generations and any disruption of that trade threatens the survival of our subjects. I guess thats fair, Liam said. How did it get so crazy? The Eight Fingers hosted a function in Re-Blumrushur, similar to what they did in the capital. Lady Albedo didnt make an appearance, nor did anyone of any importance, so it was a meaningless and empty affair from the outset. Liam frowned. I think I missed something The lack of significance to anything had the effect of illuminating my activities, the Countess said. Honestly, it could have been anyone. The important part was that someone was doing something beyond empty posturing and everyone else latched onto it. Do you understand my meaning? Alright, so the fact that something was happening attracted everyones attention, Liam said. But how did that lead towhatever happened? Because its what were born and bred to do, Liam, the young noblewoman said. Even those whose parents didnt have the means to properly raise all of their children understood that something was going on C something that they should also take part in. What I was doing was far from anything grand, but it was essential for everyone involved. It was a chance to gain experience; a chance to experience the tiniest bit of success. I do not think it too different for those of other vocations. Except a guy in another vocation doesnt affect hundreds of thousands of people doing what they do. So you just did a bunch of normal things and it ended up becoming hugebut its still made up of normal things, right? Yes and no, the young noblewoman replied. Transactionally, you have the regular business that the houses would conduct C the normal things. Its the new web of relationships that we must be careful with. On top of being based on erroneous assumptions, were talking about a very real accumulation of political power that House Blumrush usually wouldnt tolerate. I can only guess at how things will play out. I need to ask Lady Wagner about this. He had no clue where to begin with what Countess Beaumont had shared. Would House Blumrush act against them? How much protection did their association with the Eight Fingers provide? What would the addition of a faction mean for the experiment with Lady Beaumont? A knock sounded from the entrance to the solar. Claire glanced at the Countess, who nodded in response. Yes, what is it? The Maid said as she opened the door. One of Reeds woodsmen stood in the corridor outside, clutching a dripping leather cap in his hands. He looked about uncertainty until Reed rose to his feet. Whats going on? Reed asked. Some carriages are parking in the street out front, the woodsmen answered. Got house sigils on em. No ones come out yet. A long sigh rose from Lady Beaumonts office. Did you know they were coming? Liam asked, Was that why you brought all of this up? I knew it would happen eventually, the young noblewoman replied, but not this quickly. I thought it would take more time for more of my peers to arrive in the city. The Countess rose with a whisper of her long skirts. She tentatively looked out of her office window with a frown on her tired face. Thats strange, she murmured. How long has it been since those carriages arrived? Couldnt be more than five minutes, my lady, the woodsman replied. Liam joined Lady Beaumont at the window. The tops of several carriages could be seen over the estates hedge, parked along the street. Several thoroughly soaked footmen stood at their stations on and around the vehicles, but there was no sign of their lords or ladies. Are they waiting for the rain to stop? Liam asked. Thats unlikely, the Countess answered. They could have taken turns disembarking at the front entrance. Turnsoh, I believe I know what''s going on. What? Going by the livery of the footmen, not all of these carriages came together. They probably rushed here upon seeing others do the same. Now theyre trying to determine the order of precedence between them. this isnt a party, Liam said. Theyve turned it into one, the Countess said. Mister Reed, have your off-duty men move the retinues belongings out of the great hall before you post them around the manor. Uhwhere do we put our stuff? They can move their things to the empty servants quarters and return them to the great hall once our guests leave. Claire, see if the Cook cant come up with some refreshments. Yes, my lady. As the Countess and her staff scrambled to make their preparations, Liam went outside to take a closer look at the parked carriages. He couldnt identify the sigils upon them, nor could he figure out which vehicles harboured the highest-ranked Nobles. Why are they just sitting here? Liam asked. Beats me, one of the woodsmen posted at the gate said. Theyre talkin, I guess. Liam peered at the carriages along the street. Talking how? Theyve got some poor guy going back and forth between two of theCoh, there he is. A miserable-looking footman in yellow and brown livery appeared from around the bend. Liam and the woodsmens heads turned in unison, following the footman as he jogged by without a word before disappearing up the street. Have any of these guys said anything? Liam asked. Nope. This is stupid. At least it bought Countess Beaumont time to get ready. The footman went back and forth a dozen more times before it finally seemed that things were settled. From up the street, the sound of approaching hooves grew steadily over the pouring rain. A black carriage came around the bend, bearing a single plaque with a black horse on chequy sable and argent. The footman driving the carriage looked down at them, managing a prideful look despite the rain streaming down his soaked uniform. Count Zachary Lias Dale Raley is here to see Lady Beaumont, the footman told him. House Raley should have done us the courtesy of calling ahead, Liam said. The driver pointedly ignored him, looking expectantly at the still-closed gate. What did that mean? Since so much time had been spent determining rank between the visiting Nobles, did the footmans behaviour mean that House Raley considered itself above House Beaumont? A second carriage rolled in from the opposite direction, stopping right behind the first. The other vehicles parked on the street started moving as well. Reeds men sent questioning looks in Liams direction. Liam looked over his shoulder through the bars of the gate, finding Claire and a dozen woodsmen lined up at the entrance of the manor. Open the gate, Liam said. He rushed to the manors great hall, which had been hastily rearranged to accommodate the unexpected guests. Lady Beaumont sat at the head of the chamber, her slender fingers idly tapping the polished oaken tabletop before her. We just started letting them in, Liam said. The first carriage acted pretty rude. Rude? The Countess asked, In what way? They announced themselves and wouldnt answer us. Count Raley was the guy. A furrow creased the young noblewomans brow. Raley? Why would a Count come in first? Because he thought he was the most important person attending? Liam guessed. What? Lady Beaumont blinked, Ah, no, thats not how it works for functions at this level. Normally, the most important guests arrive last. Maybe he forgot. Is he a part of this faction of yours? No, he wasnt involved with us before. His behaviour is also troubling Was he at that party the Eight Fingers hosted? He was, but he didnt get caught up in the excitement that I caused. As far as I could tell, the man just watched us from a distance and he didnt visit me at any point afterwards. In terms of House Raleys influence, something must have changed while I was away. Its holdings are agricultural, so Lord Raley may be using that as a way to force his way to the top. What is he going to do? It stands to reason that hell use his surplus grain to win several Nobles to his side and take steps to become a major player in the faction. Given his behaviour outside, he may even believe he can wrest leadership from me. Yet again, Liam pondered the ridiculousness of the situation. How did something as simple as trading wood for grain explode into a web of relationships spanning most of the Azerlisian Marches? How would things look by the end of the gathering? Maybe you should just let him have it, Liam said. Then we can get out of here. I doubt it will be so easy, Lady Beaumont replied. Even if I relinquish leadership, Im still the former leader. That makes me a potential threat to be suppressed, which makes securing what we need all the more difficult. Is there any easy way out of this mess? Staying in control of the faction is the easy way. But that doesnt get you out: it just gets you stuck. The young noblewoman quietly looked up at him for several moments. Liam, she said, its clear that you consider all this a hindrance. However, if House Beaumonts affairs were in order, I would have been more than happy being stuck. Any Noble would if the opportunity arose. He wasnt so sure about that. At the least, Lady Zahradnik did her best to avoid entangling herself in that kind of stuff. The shadow of movement in the corridor outside caught Liams eye. Reed appeared at the entrance. Behind him was a queue of well-dressed men and women. The first to enter was a blonde-haired man of modest height and build, who smiled slightly as Reed fumbled his way through announcing him. His blue-grey eyes scanned the great hall as he made his way to the dais at its head. Lady Beaumont rose to her feet with a pleasant smile. Count Raley, she said, it has been too long. Countess Beaumont, the nobleman replied. I couldnt help but notice your lack of proper household staff. I only intended to stay for as long as my business demanded, the Countess replied. Imagine my surprise upon discovering the myriad of challenges that now face us. Please, have a seat. Count Raley froze with one foot on the dais, his smile vanishing. His host had not gestured to a seat at the head of the hall beside her, but to the table below and to the left. Liam expected him to ascend the dais anyway given his actions so far, but he wordlessly went to his assigned place. Reeds voice sounded from the entrance again, announcing the next guest. Countess Highwood, a shorter girl with blonde ringlets, breathlessly swept into the hall. Beaumont! Thank the gods youve returned to the city! I wasnt aware that you had arrived from the south, Countess Highwood, Lady Beaumont said. It was just this afternoon, Lady Highwood replied. I heard rumours of a disastrous harvest across the north, so I came to see what could be done. Then I arrived in the city and found that all the warehouses had burnt down! And Lord Reginaldoh, Beaumont, we have so much to discuss! Im sure everyone attending the gathering this evening shares the same concerns, Lady Beaumont said. Shall we wait until everyone is settled down? Yes, of course. Countess Beaumont gestured to the table below the dais and to the right. The other noblewoman blinked in surprise, but nodded and went to her place after glancing at Count Raley. Liam committed each Nobles appearance to memory as they entered the hall. Their seating arrangement reflected their relationship with House Beaumont, with members of her faction sitting at the right table and everyone else on the left. The numbers were about even, with just over twenty guests in attendance. The low din of discussion quieted as Countess Beaumont rose to her feet. Well, the timing of this gathering was unexpected, but I suppose it had to happen at some point. Welcome, everyone C youll have to forgive the limited hospitality given the citys circumstances. The citys circumstances are the least of our concerns, Count Raley gestured empathetically. Disaster has befallen the north and the results of that disaster will soon come for us. We must prepare to defend our food stores from the waves of outlaws that will inevitably appear from without and within. I resent your insinuation, Lord Raley, Countess Highwood frowned. If there is a rise in banditry in our territories, it will be because you and similarly-minded lords have closed your granaries to us. Is that true, Lord Raley? Lady Beaumont asked. The Count snorted. Hardly. All we ask for is fair trade. Fair trade? Countess Highwood half rose from her seat, You and your collaborators are demanding double last years prices! Between that and the special tax for construction materials that Lord Reginald has levied upon us, feeding our people has become an impossible task! Your relationship with House Blumrush is your own business, Count Raley said dismissively. As for myself and my collaborators, we must attend to our own fiefs. They will undoubtedly be the main target of any outlaws over the winter. The increased price of grain is necessary for hiring the security required to turn away the raids that will inevitably occur. Countess Highwood sent an exasperated look at Countess Beaumont. It seemed like the exchange wasnt going well for her. Count Raley was correct that every Noble prioritised their fiefs. Rulers of lands specialised in forestry and mining had little to offer that would help defend against the threats they faced. Arent you overestimating the threat, Lord Raley? Countess Beaumont said, The coming famine will undoubtedly lead to a rise in banditry, but House Blumrush would hardly let an army of outlaws roam the land unchecked bringing starvation and crippling our industries. And how would they know? Count Raley asked, A village a day away from Re-Blumrushur could be raided and the raiders would be long gone before any help arrives. Unless House Blumrush spreads its forces throughout the Azerlisian Marches C which it wont C every fief must see to its own defence. The woodland territories could levy forces to assist with that defence, Countess Beaumont suggested. It would be far cheaper than hiring Mercenaries. And far less reliable, Count Raley replied. A peasant militia is just as likely to flee as fight in the face of aggressors. Then I must wonder why you and all those who sit with you have come, Countess Beaumont said. You are clearly not here to cooperate with us. We are here to show that the lords of the lowlands stand in solidarity, Count Raley said. There is no scheme that you and your friends can come up with to lower our prices for grain. In fact, you should take advantage of our generous offer before the deteriorating situation forces us to increase them once again. All at once, the great hall exploded into an uproar. Lords and ladies alike shot to their feet, shouting across the chamber at one another. Liam looked back and forth, rapidly losing track of everything being said. Nothing in his training had prepared him for this. Before the Storm: Act 10, Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Hmmokay, is that everything? Everything I can remember. I can single out conversations in a busy market, but following a dozen arguments at once is a different thing entirely. Are you sure I should be the one doing this? Dont worry, youve been doin a great job so far. Ill sort out everything youve told me before sending the next report to Lady Albedo. Shes gonna have to figure out what she wants to do with this. A quiet sigh came over the Message spell. I hope she figures out what she wants to do soon. Things are getting more and more messy over heC The Message spell cut off. Liam had gone through seven message scrolls to deliver his latest report and it didnt seem like there was anything more to say, so she tossed the parchment in her hand to the table in front of her. Across the table, Florine picked up the page and added it to the others. Her best friends amber eyes went back and forth as she scanned its contents. I suppose this is about as expected, Florine said. Except for the faction thing, Liane said. Actually, no. Something like thats pretty normal C its the fact that it didnt get reported by the Eight Fingers thats odd. Do you think a criminal syndicate would be so fastidious? Florine asked. No, Liane answered, but I do think theyre scared senseless of Lady Albedo. You know how she is. I do, Florine replied, but I dont think outsiders understand her. That includes all of the collaborators shes wrangled in Re-Estize. To them, shes whatever their imaginations can conjure about a Demon working for the Undead sovereign of the kingdom of darkness. Hasnt she complained to you about them before? Uh, not in as many words Its likely that the Eight Fingers are so terrified of her that theyre more likely to keep any problems to themselves than risk her wrath by reporting them. The information gathered by Liam and the other intelligence agents dispatched to Re-Estize has shown as much. As Florine mentioned, those outside of the Sorcerous Kingdom didnt know Albedo. While they may have feared the Demons wrath after reporting failures, complications, or general trouble, the opposite was actually true. Like Lady Shalltear and the other members of the Sorcerous Kingdoms Royal Court, she didnt punish people for doing what they were supposed to be doing. Not doing ones duty, however Not that members of a crime syndicate would have anything like duty in mind. Clara emerged from her cabin door nearby. The Countess of Corelyn was adorned in the pastel hues of a summer dress, with a gossamer shawl that floated behind her as she made her way to the table. With the Oriculon Reach being as balmy as it was even in the winter, they were all lightly dressed. Is Liam done with his report? Clara asked. Yep, Liane answered. Some stuff happened. What stuff? House Beaumonts old faction got back together. Another faction made up of lowland lords formed to protect their food advantage. Old faction? Clara frowned, As in what existed before the Countess inherited her title? Yeah, plus some extras. Turns out it was why the Eight Fingers moved her out of the city in the first place. It would have been nice if they had reported this when it happened, Clara said. Yeah, well, they didnt, Liane stretched her legs under the table. Im sure Lady Albedo will have something to say about it. For now, our dear Countess Beaumont is mired in awell, I cant even call it a trade dispute. Florine handed Lianes notes to Clara. Clara furrowed her brow upon reaching the third page. This is a regrettably pessimistic stance, she said. How does this count as protecting a food advantage? What do you expect from House Blumrushs vassals? Liane shrugged, Honestly, I expected this kinda opportunism to be more rampant. Maybe they just needed some time to get their feet under em. Whatever the case may be, Florine said, the situation in the Azerlisian Marches has gone from bad to worse. The population already doesnt have enough food with imports being withheld at their respective sources. Theres an easy answer to that problem and we all know it, Liane said. Whether Countess Beaumont resorts to that option is up to Lady Albedo, Clara told her. As unfortunate as it is, the state of the Azerlisian Marches is the result of the natural course of events and Her Excellency has been careful to conduct things covertly so far. Liane still had no idea why things were being done covertly in the first place. Re-Estize was already a Kingdom rife with shaky allegiances, so it would have been far easier for the Sorcerous Kingdom to bide its time while more and more of Re-Estizes nobility joined it of their own free will. It would have been a far more painless transition than the needless theatrics of the current plan. It took an hour to come up with a satisfactory report, complete with insights and recommendations for the Prime Minister. The report was handed to a Shadow Demon, who left to deliver it to the Sorcerous Kingdoms embassy in Oriculon. How do you think Lady Albedo will react? Liane asked. To which part? Clara asked back. To Countess Beaumonts new situation. I think that hinges on how she reacts to the upcoming famine in Re-Estize, Clara said. Combined with her dissatisfaction over how her collaborators in the Kingdom have been acting so far, it may push the schedule for the main plan ahead. Otherwise, I hope shell follow our recommendation and use Countess Beaumont as a model to instil some semblance of order into this third faction of hers. Something stupid is bound to happen if theyre left as is. Maybe something stupid is the goal, Liane said. Thats doubtful, Clara replied. You know how needy Lady Albedo is when it comes to being in control. Liane gazed up at the nearby towers of Eastwatch, which loomed over their delegations fleet. The fortress city remained abandoned even after the Beastman invaders were removed from the Draconic Kingdom. With the Human population as depleted as it was, there were no near-term plans to repopulate the area. As a result, all sorts of green things had overgrown the dark stone structures of the city, making the place look far more dilapidated than it actually was. Its almost noon, Liane said. How much longer are we staying here for? Weve been here for less than two hours, Clara replied. Two hours that we could have been travelling upstream, Liane said. According to Ludmila, this Beastman city were going to is pretty far away. Which means a few hours wont change much, Clara told her. Well arrive in good time, so I would be more concerned about getting a grasp of Rolengorek and its circumstances. Itll be half a disaster even with us in the picture. Even if we had the inventories to answer all of their food problems, we dont have the logistical throughput. Its going to be chaos. Im not of the same opinion, Florine said. About the chaos part, at any rate. Everything we know about these Beastmen indicates that theyre very orderly. Even when Ludmila was chasing them across the Draconic Kingdom with the Royal Army, the Beastmen managed to stage a fighting retreat up until the point when they were completely destroyed. Their occupation was also highly structured, Clara added. They did the best with what was made available to them and I hope that will also be the case for their homeland. Their meeting with Lady Xoc left them with too much to speculate over. In many ways, speaking with the Ocelo Lord was like speaking with Ludmila, whose answers were generally brief and undescriptive, leaving them with more questions. Speaking of which Looks like theyre back, Liane said. A trio of figures emerged from the nearby city gate, making their way over to a rowboat dragged onto the flooded wharf. Ludmila, along with Count Zorlu and Count Carillo, rowed their way back to the ship where a davit near the stern lifted the boat onto the main deck. So, Liane said as they came to join them, what did you find? There was no trace of anyone entering the city, Ludmila replied. It seems that the threat of the Undead is keeping the Beastmen inside their borders, even if there are no Undead stationed here. My fief will be a wilderness before long, Count Zorlu said, Eastwatch included. I cannot say I enjoy the idea of my lands being left unattended. How do you even eat? Liane asked. He still receives his stipend as a Marshal, Count Carillo answered. Zorlu just doesnt like that everyone else has been making steady progress with their own territories while he must attend to the army. Its better that he does, Ludmila told them. Queen Oriculus has plenty of Nobles, but few of the martial variety. A kingdom requires both to function properly. The half-submerged buildings along the shore drew further away as their fleet resumed its way upriver. Ahead of them was the deep canyon that marked the entrance to Rolengorek, whose winding course obscured the view of the jungle beyond. Beside her, Count Zorlu scanned the looming basalt cliffs. You sure youre ready for this? Liane asked. That matters little, Count Zorlu answered. Our Queen commanded us to accompany you, and so we are. And its good to have you with us, Florine smiled. It always felt a bit awkward that the Sorcerous Kingdom would be forging relations with Rolengorek without involving the Draconic Kingdom. Theres still the matter of Rolengorek being unaware of the truth of what happened in the Draconic Kingdom, Ludmila said. Why you never mentioned that to Lady Xoc is a mystery to me. Uh, because most people dont like the Undead? Liane said, Itd be an obstacle to our negotiations. An unnecessary obstacle. I call that negotiating in bad faith, Ludmila said. Oh, its not as if itll hurt them! We even modified the ships so that the Undead crews are completely hidden. The truth can wait until Rolengorek isnt about to die. Liane turned away from Ludmilas dissatisfied expression. She always insisted that negotiations and exchanges be candid and transparent, which always either landed her in trouble or made things more difficult than necessary.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Two hours later, the canyon opened up to reveal the endless expanse of jungle beyond it. Her eyes immediately went to the tree line in search of settlements or signs of infrastructure, but the river had submerged the land as far as the eye could see. Well, she said, that was anticlimactic. I dont know what you expected after what we saw in the Draconic Kingdom, Florine said. There are major mountain ranges far to the north and south, Ludmila told them, but the central portions of the basin are largely flat save for the occasional cluster of hills. Where do the Beastmen build their cities? Liane asked. Right along the water at strategic locations, Ludmila answered. This basin has an extensive river network that the Beastmen employed heavily. I lost count of the number of ships plying the waterways during my flyover with Ilyshnish. Where is she, anyways? I figured she would have flown over to show us the waydo we know the way? She and her friends exchanged blank looks. Their only directions were from Lady Xoc, who instructed them to follow the big river until they reached the big lake. Clara smiled and placed a hand on Ludmilas shoulder. Rangers dont get lost, isnt that right? Im not sure if that counts for places a Ranger has never been before, Ludmila replied. Also, being able to find ones way around doesnt mean that they also somehow know everything about that place. So were lost, Liane said. Were not, Ludmila said. Ilyshnish and I flew along the south side of the Oriculon on our way back. I know the way to our destination. Liane looked around them one last time before sighing and plopping herself into one of the shaded seats arranged around the deck. An hour passed without incident, followed by another. At first, she whiled away the time doing paperwork, but she finished most of it before they entered Rolengorek. After that, she got up to pace around the deck, looking at what everyone else was up to. Most of the passengers were from Ludmilas territory, and most of those were people representing the various companies that Ludmila had chartered. The Demihuman passengers still occupied the cobbled-together Goblin fort near the front of the vessel, whose occupants continued to post sentries for some reason. Six pairs of Goblin eyes followed her suspiciously as she walked around the fort to join Clara and Ludmila at the ships bow. I dont think I ever asked why there was a fort on the ship, Liane said. Clara told the Goblins to make themselves comfortable, Ludmila replied. So they built a fort with half of our furniture? Yes. I didnt know Goblins were so militant. Is Nemel actually a Hobgoblin? No, but youre not too far off with that line of thought, Ludmila said. As far as I can tell, Goblins start to act in a militant manner once they organise under an officer. It doesnt have to be a Hobgoblin C I think Lord-types of most races will do. Liane looked over her shoulder at the furniture fort. Youd think thered be more accounts of this sort of thing if that was the case. Most probably dont register what theyre witnessing, Ludmila said. Normally, Goblins are limited by construction materials and equipment. Their time is taken up by tasks related to daily survival and the type of leadership they have is also a factor. The Goblin armies spoken of in various tales seemingly appearing out of nowhere are likely the result of incremental progress that outsiders overlook. Mhm. What are you two doing up here, anyway? Discussing Elenas diary, Clara replied. I finished a serviceable translation of the next entry. Liane took a set of papers proffered by Ludmila. As with Claras other translations, it was filled with notes listing all of the sub-translations that came with deciphering High Imperial. Its complexity was no doubt the reason why it had disintegrated into the various languages used in the region. This wasnt long after the last one, Liane said. Let us know what you think after youve finished reading, Ludmila told her. Her attention returned to the diary entry. In Lianes opinion, Elena Grans normally bubbly tone didnt match the perfect angles of Claras handwriting. Hey. Elena here. Looks like trouble isnt going away on its own. The late shipments from East Abelion turned into missing shipments. Then the missing shipments turned into complete silence. Not even the Orc ambassadors at the Zugaran embassy have been able to get any word to or from their capitalor anyplace else in their homeland. It didnt take long for the Imperial Council to order an investigation. The initial divinations were disturbing enough. Everythings been destroyed. The cities overlooking the Kecrian Plain have been reduced to rubble; the forests they were nestled in uprooted and torn apart. The worst part is that there dont seem to be any survivors and the cause of the devastation is nowhere to be found. But how can that be? Zugara isnt a huge country, but its still large enough that even its one-sided downfall should have taken long enough for many of its citizens to escape. The Orcs in Laga? still hold onto the hope that their families and friends have somehow survived, but patrols along the imperial hinterland report no sign of refugees. The Empire has communicated its findings to the embassies of our neighbouring countries, but theyre even more in the dark about whats going on than we are. For now, all we can do is put the Imperial Armed Forces on high alert against this unknown destroyer. Ive heard one potential explanation as to what happened to Zugara, but I shant repeat it here. The possibility is too terrible to imagine. Hopefully, Ill be back with some good news. CElena Liane looked up from the last page. She handed the translation back to Ludmila. Well, that got dark right away. As far as I can tell, Clara said, the High Empire wasnt at war with anyone. If anything, the region was enjoying an era of peace. What about the places mentioned in the entry? Ludmila said, Do any of them sound familiar to you? East Abelion is the obvious one, Liane replied, but what counts as Abelion now might be different from what it was whenever this was written. If we assume it remains mostly the same in the present day, Ludmila said, The Kecrian Plain can only be the grassland just west of my southwestern border. That makes Zugara the haunted forest on the slopes below the ancient pass. Is there anything that supports that idea? Liane asked, The Kecrian Plain could just as easily be the plains that the Theocracys founders settled. That would count as East Abelion, too. The Undead populating the ruins in the forest manifest with Demihuman forms, Ludmila said. Many of them are Orcs. I didnt pay attention to the exact distribution of Undead forms, but Ill take a closer look when I get the chance. So what did we get out of this entry? A few places filled on their map? And the notion that a small country was utterly destroyed with no survivors, Ludmila said. I also must wonder about the thing that was too terrible to imagine. Maybe its better not to know, Liane said. It could be one of those things that pop up when you mention them. What things pop up when you mention them? I cant say. She pointedly turned away from Ludmilas glower. Clara gestured to the river ahead of them. Is that something at the edge of the trees? It took a few seconds for Liane to spot what Clara was referring to. At the edge of the flooded jungle was an irregular shape half-concealed in the shadows of the trees. She leaned forward on the railing, trying to figure out what it was. A small building, Ludmila said. Perhaps a house that was swept away by the flooding. As the minutes passed, more structures caught between the trees came into view. Their construction was unlike anything Liane had ever seen, looking like large branches woven into almost basket-like forms. They were barely large enough to accommodate a single Beastman, never mind any belongings they might have owned. Where did all of these things come from? Liane asked. They float, so they could have come from anywhere upstream, Ludmila answered. We should be passing something like a city soon, however. How do ya figure? From what I saw, Ludmila replied, Beastman territories function on the same rudimentary logic as ours. Each tribe occupies enough land to support itself. There is a town for every group of tribes and a city for every group of towns. Thats a bit too similar to us, dontcha think? Rather than some sort of strange coincidence, Ludmila said, its more like a constant shared by all living things. Territory is required to provide the sustenance required to live, regardless of whether one is a squirrel, a wolf, or a Human. The difference between a Human and a Beastman is that Beastmen require far more land to live on than a Human does. Does that mean their settlements are spaced further apart? Clara asked. It does, Ludmila answered with a nod. Im not sure if anyone else has noticed, but weve already gone by a few towns. Their cities are far more substantial, so the one coming up should be impossible to miss. The truth of Ludmilas words manifested as they rounded the next bend in the river. No walls or towers marked the outskirts of the Beastman city. Instead was a thinned-out section of jungle that exposed an expansive sprawl of dwellings and the paths that wound between them. Roughly half of the city was at least partially submerged. In the areas above water Come to think of it, Liane said, this is the first time weve seen Rolengoreks Beastmen. Thats not true, Florines voice sounded from behind her. Liane spun and pointed at the Beastman cub cradled in Florines arms. That little terror doesnt count. Im talking about the Beastmen in a more, uh, natural setting? I dont understand whats so natural about this, Florine said. Half of their homes are underwater. There arent any ships on the shore, Clara said, nor are there any signs of active markets. Meh, you know what I mean. Any information we can collect about their normal behaviour will be better than the nothing we have right now. I highly recommend that we do not stop here, Ludmila said. Were still close enough to the border with the Draconic Kingdom that these particular Beastmen will probably have preconceived notions of Humansmostly as food. We all agreed that we wont be stopping until we reach Lady Xoc, Clara said. Any information gathering will have to be limited to distant observation. Liane sighed. While they had agreed to head directly to Lady Xocs city C which none of them could pronounce C it wasnt a very fun way to travel. The best part about being a Merchant was being able to stop at every town and city, working the markets and mingling with the locals. While she didnt dislike what they were doing now, she hoped that they would be able to go on conventional journeys as Merchants in the future. On the distant shore, the inhabitants of the city had noticed them as well. All they could do, however, was stop what they were doing and watch them in return. It looks like the majority of the inhabitants are Nar, Clara said. Whats left of the inhabitants, anyway, Liane said. The migration that overran the Draconic Kingdom was organised into monoracial tribes and clans, Ludmila said. It appears that their homeland is no different. Its a bit disappointing. Liane looked up at Ludmila. Disappointing? Why? Because these Beastmen have been around for at least as long as the Draconic Kingdom has, Ludmila said. One would think that, after forming a confederation that functions as well as theirs, they wouldnt have to resort to such divisions. She was probably thinking of her efforts to unite the different races in her territory. For Lianes part, she didnt understand why any effort was needed to bring different races together in the Sorcerous Kingdom. No one else that she knew of did, after all. Individuals of each race who wished to mingle with others were free to do so; trying to force everyone else together could result in more bad than good. They may not do so out of necessity, Clara said. It could be due to tradition or how their society is structured. Change doesnt come simply because it can; things often stay the same because people consider their situation broadly satisfactory. Or theyre too busy trying to not die to change things, Liane said. Speaking of satisfactory, whats with the buildings in this city? Theyre even smaller than those big baskets we found floating back there. Are the Beastmen really happy living in those? It was difficult to classify most of the structures in the city as buildings. As far as Liane could see, homes were either den-like shelters made out of piled stone and logs or crude tents fashioned out of animal pelts. They may not place the same value on homes as we do, Clara said. As far as I can tell, they only seem to be places where they rest. The Beastmen are clearly capable of constructing proper buildings. What we see could also be temporary, Florine said. Countless people have been displaced by the flooding, after all. She wasnt so sure about Florines guess. In the Draconic Kingdom, the Beastmen simply occupied Human settlements or made their homes in nearby copses. As Clara mentioned, they were perfectly capable of constructing proper buildings, so it was more likely the case that the Beastmen simply saw their homes as a place to rest while they spent the rest of their time elsewhere. So much for Ludmilas dreams of selling furniture to the Beastmen, Liane said. Ludmilas ever-present frown deepened. I dont dream of selling furniture to anyone. Ill be satisfied if people can find a use for my companies exports. I hope that doesnt mean you plan on selling your stuff for absurdly low prices again Perhaps the Beastmen wont share the same opportunistic nature as yourself, Ludmila said coolly. That the Guilds hold no influence here already suggests that there is much to hope for. Lianes gaze lingered on the outskirts of the distant city as their ships continued their way up the Oriculon. Whatever they found at their destination, it was clear that they had a lot to learn. Before the Storm: Act 10, Chapter 2 Chapter 2 How do I look? You look like Xoc. Xoc flicked her ear and sent an exasperated look up at Winter Moon. The Dragon C or was she a Beastman who could turn into a Dragon? C looked back down at her with an innocent expression. What? Didnt you say that the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation is almost here? Xoc asked. I did, Winter Moon answered. Then I cant just look like Xoc. I need to look like il-Enxoc. Do you realise that your guests will be ignorant of all of your customs? You could wear anything and they would smile and accept it. She turned her attention back to her polished jet mirror and fussed with the iridescent feathers dangling from her head. In addition to the feathers, the Human tailors had fashioned colourful garments for her to wear for the occasion, complete with a red cloak woven from Nug hair. It looked utterly silly to her and Winter Moon wasnt being much help. If something goes wrong, Xoc grumbled, Im blaming you. What could possibly go wrong? Winter Moon asked, Do you realise the lengths theyve gone to to make this visit happen? Its not a trip from which one returns empty-handed. I hope youre right Despite Xocs progress in Rolengorek and its surrounding territories, she was continually reminded of the reality of their situation. Whether due to word of mouth or just sheer desperation, more and more clans sent representatives to secure any food they could get. Even the rivers and lakes, which many had turned to for sustenance, were being rapidly depleted of fish, shellfish, snakes, crocodiles, and everything else. Far to the east, the Jorgulans continued to press their invasion with no sign of relenting. The floodwaters had stopped rising, but they wouldnt recede fast enough to save the herds. Knowledge of fungus farming spread quickly, but not quickly enough. All Xoc could do was continue to bring tribes under her influence and encourage cooperation between them. It was working so far, but her doubts grew as food supplies grew scarcer. Anything could go wrong at any time and there was little she could do other than agonize over the outcome. Xoc? Her fathers voice came from outside of her room, Are you finished in there? Xoc shuffled out into her homes central chamber. Her father licked his lips upon seeing her. I knew it, Xoc sighed. Im sure you look wonderful by Human standards, her father said. But is there any need to dress like a Human in the first place? I-I dont know! I went around asking what I could do to make the Humans feel welcome and this is what happened! Her embarrassing garments werent the only thing that happened. Though Master Leeds and his fellow Humans had never heard of a place called the Sorcerous Kingdom, they still went into a flurry of activity as they prepared for their guests eventual arrival. The clanhold was swept up in their excitement as well, creating all sorts of confusion. Well, I suppose its a sacrifice a lord must make. Father! Xocs father cleared his throat. Master Leeds wishes to speak with you. The Elders also have some questions. Where are they? The Elders are waiting for you in the courtyard. Master Leeds is at the Merchant Guild office. I guess Ill see the Elders first. Let Master Leeds know Ill be with him soon. I will. Also, I have a concern What is it? The accommodations weve prepared for our visitorsare you sure theyre large enough? What if the delegation has a Human Lord? What do you mean by that? Our Human dwellings are built for regular Humans. A Human Lord is surely much larger. Uh She stared blankly at her father. Did they need to make some last-minute changes? The two Humans you spoke with are both Human Lords, Winter Moon told her. Are you sure? Xoc asked, One was pretty tall for a Human, but the other one was about as tall as the other Humans Ive seen. Human Lords arent bigger than other Humans just because theyre lords, Winter Moon said. That doesnt make any sense, Xoc said. Wouldnt that put Human Lords at a disadvantage in a fight? That may be so, Winter Moon said, but I didnt make up the rules. We went over this back in the Sorcerous Kingdom. Someone made up the rules? Xoc shook her head free of the stray thought. It wasnt the time to be entertaining silly ideas. We went through so things so quickly while we were there, Xoc said. My memory isnt perfect! Well, mine is. She entertained the idea of swatting Winter Moon for her ridiculous claim, but decided against it. Everything would fall apart if she was eaten. The elders in the courtyard exchanged looks between themselves as Xoc emerged from her home. She did her best to look nonchalant as she took her seat. Someone wanted to speak with me? She asked. An elderly Ocelo male by the name of Chaac rose amidst the rows of seated elders. Il-Enxoc, he said, there are growing concerns amongst us that the influence of these Humans grows too great. Chaacs words caught Xoc completely off guard. Why would the elders bring up Human influence when there were so many other things to worry about? Is this really the time to bring this up, Chaac? I am afraid if we wait any longer, it will be too late. Even now, more Humans are about to arrive, bringing with them their foreign ways. Whats your problem with Human influence anyway? Their help has been invaluable. We wouldnt have gotten as far as we have without them. Not everyone agrees with that assessment, Chaac said. They have certainly introduced many new techniques to our artisans, but what have they done in terms of our survival that we were not already capable of? We already had the ships, people, and leadership C at best, all they did was help us enact obvious measures slightly faster. After some thought, Xoc decided that his unkindly phrased statement wasnt too far from the truth. Even without the Humans, there was nothing she would have done differently even if it did take a bit longer. Though that may be the case, Xoc said, every bit of help is appreciated. But what is the cost of this help? Chaac gestured toward the nearby terrace where the Humans dwelt, I cannot help but notice that the Humans are imbalanced in their outlook on life. They toil endlessly in the pursuit of trade and wealth. Our resources and energy have gone towards supporting this to the detriment of every other aspect of our lives. So many of our people have fallen under the Humans sway and our youths now commonly seek to become artisans and Merchants. We had artisans and Merchants before I brought the Humans here, Xoc noted. With the growth of the clan, we will need more of them. It is not the same as before, the elder told her. Before, our Merchants and artisans served the needs of the people, earning an honest living in the process. Now, they are adopting the Humans ways, becoming self-serving and independent. The very fabric of our society will begin to fray if this continues! Youre exaggerating, Xoc said. Most of the people who are now working with the Humans came from the city. They were clanless and always had to look out for themselves in the first place. It makes sense that theyre attracted to how the Humans do things. By entering under thetutelage of the Humans, they kept from returning to our ways. It isnt as if our people are being tied up and forced to adopt the Humans customs and values, Xoc said. If youre so concerned about this, why dont you run your own thing to teach them ours? Chaac flicked his ear, uttering an exasperated sigh. Because the incentive to follow Human ways is too great, especially in desperate times like ours. By the time we emerge from this crisis, our clan will have been irrevocably changed. Many of the elders murmured in agreement. Xoc tapped her foreclaws against the stone surface of her seat. Why couldnt they have come to her with their worries when she wasnt so busy? I cant exactly chase the Humans away, she said, nor do I think it would be a good idea. What do you propose we should do about this, exactly? Our ways must be able to compete with those of the Humans in the eyes of our people, Chaac said. Youve been successful in raising warriors and hunters for our security, so we thought that something similar might be done for those who would teach and uphold our values and traditions. In other words, they need to pay the people who fill the roles that theyre looking for. No, thats only the smallest part of it It was a surprisingly difficult problem to solve. The clan saw to the basic needs of its leaders C including herself. For anything extra, they were dependent on contributions from the people. Chaac was right about the life of an elder, lore keeper, or other vocation with a similar arrangement being far less attractive to the people of Ghrkhorstorofhekheralhr than the promising future of a Merchant or artisan. Paying someone to occupy a place of honour feels like it would be highly problematic, Xoc said.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I agree, il-Enxoc, Chaac replied. Unnecessary displays of authority would also risk attracting the wrong sorts. Honestly, we are at a loss as to how we can attract people to a life of service to the clan. With the arrival of more Humans to our land, we fear we will be overwhelmed. Xoc wondered if other clans faced similar issues. Then again, the other clans had established histories that their members probably felt connected to and took pride in. It was a far cry from Ocelo Pachan, which had only been the faded memory of a clan and the vast majority of its members were dissociated cityfolk until recently. Time is the only cure for this problem, Xoc said. Time and work. We cant expect people who were clanless until a few months ago to have any kind of attachment to Ocelo Pachan and we have no known history for our members to take pride in. Everyone understands that what were doing right now is important and they know that were doing it as a clan. I think thats good enough for now. And what if the Humans influence our people even further with their foreign ways? Chaac asked. Theyre coming to establish trade, Xoc answered, not take over Rolengorek. Also, I understand the importance that our traditions hold, but we cant remain the same as weve always been. We must change with our circumstances or well cease to exist. Im not saying that we need to discard the past: we can keep what already works while changing what needs to be changed. The Elders didnt look very pleased with her answer, but they voiced no further arguments. She would have to continue the discussion once things had settled down. Winter Moon fell into step beside her as she made her way down to speak with Master Leeds. You seem to be growing as a Lord, Winter Moon said. It feels more like Im being squashed, Xoc replied. What makes you think Im growing? Your public speaking continues to improve and answers to your subjects concerns come more easily. Youve also literally grown: four centimetres in the past two months. Xoc stared down at her paw. She hadnt noticed any growth at all. At this rate, she was going to be as big as a Nar by the time the Deluge came around again. A dazzling array of bright colours greeted them as they entered the gaily decorated lanes of the Human district. Master Leeds and his guild members had spared no effort to impress the delegation from the Sorcerous Kingdom. The streets were swept clean and the artisans put their best work on display; every man, woman, and child wore newly tailored garments. Xoc navigated her way through the dizzying sights to the Merchant Guild office, where the Guildmaster was reading something at the front desk. Sorry for the wait, Xoc said, I had to hold audience with the elders. Its not a problem, Master Leeds replied. I just wanted to go over some last-minute things with you. Like what? First of all, Id like to show you the accommodations weve prepared for our guests. The Guildmaster rose from his seat and gestured for her to follow him. He made his way to one of the newest buildings in the Human part of the terrace, which had been expanded slightly to make room for new families. Like the rest of the construction in the clanhold, the home was built out of carved stone. What do you think? Master Leeds asked. Its umnice, I guess? Xoc answered, I still dont know what makes an attractive house for a Human. Well, the Guildmaster gestured to the scenery beyond the house, its at the edge of the new development, so it still has a view. Weve put in some of the best furnishings our people have made during our time here and there are even a few pieces of art to give the place a luxurious feel. Id say the qualitys up there with the best inns a Human city can offer. Any Ocelo appreciated a comfortable branch with a good view of the surroundings, so maybe Humans werent so different in their tastes, after all. After looking around the house, they returned to the market square to view the shops and stands. Our guests will be surprised to find a market here that wouldnt be outdone by a plaza in the Draconic Kingdom or any other Human country, Master Leeds said proudly. Everyone just cant wait to show their stuff. Have you figured out anything about the place where the Human delegation is from? Xoc asked. Countries dont spring up overnight, the Guildmaster answered, and there isnt one called the Sorcerous Kingdom anywhere in the region. There arent even any rumours about the place as far as my people have heard. Of the two people you spoke with, Corelyn sounds like a surname from Re-Estize while Wagner sounds imperial. Both Re-Estize and the Baharuth Empire still exist, though. Are you sure you travelled northwest? There isnt anything but Argland and the ocean past those two countries. Yes, Im sure we went northwest. Strangethen maybe they arent who they say they are. Why would they do something like that? Who knows? Master Leeds shrugged, People can try some audacious things. Falsely claiming to represent someone powerful hoping to open doors and secure deals isnt uncommon out in the world C neither is taking advantage of people in desperate situations. She was fairly certain that it wasnt the case. The Human lords had a huge clanhold and their territory stretched as far as the eye could see. Who would go to such great lengths to lie about who they were? Then there was the fact that Winter Moon brought her specifically to them What about the Undead that attacked the Draconic Kingdom? The Guildmaster rubbed his pointy chin. You mean to say that the same Undead horde that overran the Draconic Kingdom also attacked Re-Estize and the Empire? And then whoever destroyed the Undead on that side founded the Sorcerous Kingdom out of the ruins? Maybe they got rid of the Undead in the Draconic Kingdom, too. That would explain how they can come up the river to trade with us, Master Leeds said. I suppose well find out soon enough. Are you ready for our negotiations? Xoc asked. As ready as Ill ever be, the Guildmaster answered. Its going to be an interesting challenge given what we have available. Were not asking for anything fancy, Xoc said. They said meat would be difficult to come up with, but fodder for the herds would be reasonably priced. Thats the assumption Ive been working under, Master Leeds replied. Assuming prices havent changed much from what they were last year, we should be able to alleviate the grazing problems of the nearest tribesat least for a little while. A little while would go a long way. Every week that they could sustain the herds was another week more fungus farms were established. That being said, it was only a small step towards saving Rolengorek as a whole. At some point, the vast majority of the confederation would be starving and she couldnt for the life of her figure out how Ocelo Pachan and its allies would deal with that. Theyve reached the lake, Winter Moon said before running off. How does she know that? Not that she dared demand an explanation. According to their visitors from the Beastman Confederacy, Winter Moon and her companions were part of an ancient and advanced people that she was better off not getting on the bad side of. The way they tended to stay aloof made that pretty hard to do, but it also made it hard to get to know them. After informing the elders that the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation would soon arrive, Xoc went to watch their guests arrival from atop the cliffs. There, she found Chimali leaning over the railing, his tail twitching back and forth in excitement. I was wondering where you were, Xoc said. I couldnt stay still once Winter Moon told us they would arrive today, Chimali said. Do you think our negotiations will go well? You Merchants have been preparing for this for weeks, Xoc said. Shouldnt you be confident that youll be able to get something done? If we were dealing with another of Rolengoreks clans, Chimali replied, I would be nothing but confident. But these Humansweve already benefitted so much from the guidance of Master Leeds and his people. What we have to offer seems like a pittance compared to what we have to gain from trade with an entire country! Xoc felt that way, as well. From what she had seen of the Draconic Kingdom and the Sorcerous Kingdom, Rolengorek was so far behind that she didnt know how many centuries it would have taken them to catch up without help. Her people hadnt even conceived of things like smithing, alchemy, and many other crafts that the Humans had long employed. I get where youre coming from, Xoc said, but remember that were mostly trading for food. Everything else they have to offer must wait until later. I understand that, Chimali said. But what if theres something wed want to take advantage of right away? Like what? I-I dont know! What if they have something that can help us fight the Jorgulans? Theyre here to trade, Xoc told Chimali, not fight. Even if they could help, why would they? With this visit, well have only just met them. The clanholds residents started to trickle in, chattering excitedly as they gathered atop the cliffs. The first of the visiting ships arrived half an hour later, drawing crowds of curious onlookers along both riverbanks. Xoc leaned forward on the railing alongside Chimali as three more vessels appeared following the first. That barge in the front is the largest ship Ive ever seen, Chimali said. It must be four times larger than the ones behind it and those are twice as large as any of ours! I cant say Ive seen anything like it, either, Master Leeds said. Its not just the size: it looks like the whole damn thing is made out of metal Th-That cant be right, Chimali said. How can there be so much metal in the world? Maybe theyre only metal-coated. They say that Human warriors have iron armour, so why not their ships? I wonder what its carrying, Xoc murmured. Do you think its used to ship livestock? No one had an answer for her, so she continued to watch the approaching fleet as it smoothly glided up the river. That was another thing: the ships had no paddlewheels like Rolengoreks barges did; nor were there any oars or other visible signs of what drove them forward. Whats that thing on the front of the first ship? Xoc asked as the barges came closer. It looks like a big hut, Chimali answered. Why would a ship have a hut? I dont know, Chimali said. The more important question is why are the Humans green? Master Leeds squeezed in beside Chimali and peered at the ships below. Those arent Humans, he said. If Im not wrong, theyre Goblins. There are a few other races on the deck, as well. I thought you said the Sorcerous Kingdom was a Human country, Chimali turned a suspicious eye on her. It looked just like the Draconic Kingdom! Xoc protested, And the only people I saw there were Humans! There are Humans down there, too, the Guildmaster said. This is getting stranger by the minute. A Human country that counts many other races as its citizens is unheard of. Can it even be called a Human country anymore? Xoc said. We may want to rethink how we handle this, Master Leeds. We dont have enough accommodations prepared for so many, for one thing. Isnt that the least of our problems? As the ships closed with the port, Xoc retreated to the courtyard to reconsider how she should negotiate with the Sorcerous Kingdom. For one thing, she wasnt familiar with outside races aside from Humans. What if she had to speak with a Goblin or something else? il-Enxoc? Xoc looked up from her seat to find Elder Patli giving her a questioning look. There are more than just Humans on the incoming ships, Xoc said. Does anyone know anything about Goblins? The assembled elders looked up at her wordlessly. As expected, they knew as little as she did. Living in the heart of Rolengorek didnt expose one to anything aside from Beastmen. With a drawn-out sigh, Xoc gathered her tail in her lap and steeled herself for the arrival of the Sorcerous Kingdoms delegation. Her father C who had volunteered to receive their visitors as they disembarked C appeared at the top of the stairs to the courtyard ten minutes later. Behind him were five Humans: three tall and two short. Two she had spoken with before: the Human Lords named Corelyn and Wagner. There was another golden-haired Human with them, as well as a brown-haired and white-haired one. They all wore colourful garments of different styles, but she didnt understand what each one meant. As they made their way between the rows of elders to stand at the base of her dais, Xoc straightened in her seat. Welcome to our clanhold, esteemed guests from the Sorcerous Kingdom, she said. I am il-Enxoc Ocelo Pachan, Lord of the Pachan Clan. We thank you for your welcome, il-Enxoc, the third golden-haired Human said. I am Enflorine Kadia Dale Gagnier. Pip! Xoc blinked as a bird appeared atop the Humans head. What did it mean? Was it a symbol of importance? All Xoc had was feathers; the Human had a whole bird. She hoped it wouldnt negatively affect their negotiations. This is Enludmila Zahradnik, Enflorine continued. il-Enliane Loretta Dale Wagner. il-Enclara Odilia Dale Corelyn. The Humans each made their greetings in turn. The white-haired Human didnt get an introduction. Maybe she was an attendant. It is a pleasure to meet you all, Xoc said. My people have not known you Humans for long, so I hope our hospitality is appropriate. Speaking of which, youve brought more people with you than weve prepared accommodations for. My fathers inn should have room for them if they dont mind. Well let them know and see what they decide, il-Enflorine replied. Our ship has room for everyone so many may not leave the cabins theyve become accustomed to. Maybe thats why that one ship was so big In that case, Xoc said, please let my father know. Ah C hes the Ocelo who guided you here. Hmmweve prepared a feast for our evening meal, but, since its still early, how about a tour of the clanhold? The Humans exchanged silent looks. After a long silence, Enflorine addressed Xoc again. Given Rolengoreks dire situation, my lady, we would like to begin discussing trade between our peoples immediately. There is much to explore, and, the sooner we do so, the sooner we can begin bringing in much-needed shipments from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Xoc held in a sigh of relief. Thankfully, the Humans were willing to forego all the formalities that Xoc found so awkward. Your sense of urgency is appreciated, Xoc said as she rose from her seat. We look forward to seeing what you have to offer. Before the STor Chapter 3 If I get dragged off into the jungle, will you come and save me? Why would anyone drag you off into the jungle? Do you see how many Beastmen there are around here? There are bound to be a few who see me as a snack. Your equipment makes you stronger than the average Beastman. They wouldnt be able to harm you, either. What if a stronger-than-average Beastman drags me off? A pack of em. Liane frowned in concern as Ludmila rolled her eyes and turned her attention back to their surroundings. Werent Martial Nobles supposed to protect their frail and helpless counterparts? She took a step back as a Beastman carrying two armfuls of straw walked past her. Being in Rolengorek wasnt anything like being in the Demihuman Quarter in E-Rantel or the cosmopolitan streetscapes of Karnassus. The sheer number of predatory Demihumans around her combined with the decidedly not-for-Humans environment caused her to be constantly wary even when she didnt want to be. It wasnt just her who was being affected, of course. Clara couldnt speak at first when they made their introductions to Countess Xoc. Even now, she clung onto Ludmilas arm as if her life depended on it. Florine at least outwardly seemed composed. Maybe it was because she had spent months in the Abelion Hills doing stuff with all the Demihuman tribes there. What are those bundles of dried grass? Countess Xoc asked. Its straw, Florine answered. A byproduct of our grain crops. It has an endless number of uses C including being supplemental fodder for livestock. What kind of livestock do you have? My territory has cows and pigs, Florine replied. Lady Wagner is starting to raise flocks of sheep, but the rest of our duchy is primarily focused on crops and lumber. I dont know what any of those animals are, Lady Xoc said. I believe pigs are related to wild boars, Florine said. Oh. We have thoseat least we used to until recently. As for cows and sheep, Im not sure if theres something similar here. We raise cows for milk, meat, and leather while our sheep are primarily raised for their wool, which is spun into yarn for textiles. We have Nug here for that, Lady Xoc said. Except for the milk partHumans take milk from animals? Milk is used in a sizable portion of our cuisine, Florine replied. Its used in everything from stews to baked goods and can be rendered into cheese, butter, and cream. Sorry, Lady Xoc said, Im not familiar with any of those. Then what is she familiar with? Despite having the appearance of a built-up society, it seemed that dealing with the Beastmen would be closer to dealing with the Demihuman tribes in the Great Forest of Tob than the Beastman races in Karnassus. This wasnt necessarily a bad thing. They might not be as easy to deal with as people with a similar frame of reference, but their undeveloped state suggested that there were plenty of untapped resources to take advantage of. In that case, Florine said, shall we focus on the needs of your people? The exploration of non-essentials can wait. Right, Lady Xoc said. The closest herd isnt far from here. Is everything weve offloaded so far fodder? We made sure to have the samples for your livestock offloaded first, Florine said. If weve missed anything, we can just have someone bring it over. Lady Xoc looked up at the Humans and Goblins looking down at the wharf from the safety of their ship. What about the people who came with you? I believe that many find the city a bit overwhelming at the moment, Florine replied. It will take them some time to accustom themselves to it. The Beastman Lord led them west along the wharf, passing the lift that had conveyed them to her court atop the hill. They continued following the river far past the end of the port facilities using a well-worn trail that gradually left the river below them. Liane eyed the construction underway on the opposite shore. Whats that? She pointed across the river. Ah, were building a set of locks so our barges can bypass the dam here, Lady Xoc said. Theres a lake and a string of trading outposts on the other side. Is that unexpected, or not? As far as she could tell, the Beastmen of Rolengorek were pretty primitive from a technological standpoint. However, they relied heavily on the river networks of their home so that might explain why their river-related infrastructure was so advanced by comparison. A few minutes later, a wall of dark stone that stretched across the narrow valley came into view. The top of the wall was broken near the centre, creating a cascade that churned the waters below. Its broken, Liane said. Why not fix it? Our ancestors built this dam, Lady Xoc replied. We dont know how it works anymore. So your people just forgot? Its more complicated than that. A long time ago, we were attacked bysomething. That something destroyed the country of our ancestors. Were merely the survivors. The courtyard where I received you and the pyramids surrounding it were left behind by our ancestors, as well. How long ago did this attack occur? Ludmila asked. From whats survived of our history, Lady Xoc answered, over six generations ago. Honestly, we dont remember much about that time. Just surviving afterwards was hard enough. How long is one of your generations? Liane asked. Um, about thirty years? Was she talking about the Demon Gods? People tended to forget about stuff pretty quickly if it wasnt recorded somewhere, so it probably hadnt happened much further in the past than the six-generation figure. It didnt take long for them to reach the lake on the other side of the dam. Just beyond the grassy shore on both sides, countless structures could be seen in the shadows of the trees. Liane pointed up at one of the basket-like structures that hung above them. We saw a bunch of those floating on the river, she said. What are they? Lady Xoc looked up to see what she was pointing at. Those are bowers, she said. Theyre sleeping places for Ocelo. Just Ocelo? Well, theres no rule that other races cant sleep in one, the Ocelo Lord replied, but theyre not comfortable in the trees. I guess its kind of an advantage for Ocelo clans since we can use the ground below our homes for agriculture instead. I noticed other races in your territory, Lady Xoc, Ludmila said. What is their relationship to the Pachan Clan? Theyre a part of the clan, Lady Xoc said. Thats a recent thing, though. Pretty much everyone you see here was a resident of the city. Well, they still are, but they were clanless before. So it isnt normal to have multiple races in a single clan. It isnt. Clan Pachan is unique in that aspect. The city slowly grew over our territory. After a while, we became city dwellers as well. It wasnt until this year that we reasserted ourselves as a clan. What does it mean to be a city dweller here? Florine asked. The Ocelo Lord fell silent for several moments. I guess the biggest thing is that youre clanless, she said. For most, theres no one to look out for them aside from their immediate family and maybe their closest friends if they have those. The people here are descended from clan outcasts from every race or are clan outcasts themselves. When you say outcasts, Florine said, does that mean theyre guilty of some crime? Not usually, Lady Xoc. Being an outcast can mean anything from being deemed unsuited for clan life or there being too many mouths to feed. How the clans see the cities is similar. Theyre just places where the unwanted and extra resources collect. Its not an easy life. Then it was your experience of being a city dweller that led to accepting other races into your clan? Ludmila asked. Not specifically, Lady Xoc answered. Before the Oriculon started to flood, we were just an Ocelo clan trying to slowly reestablish itself. When the waters didnt recede like they usually do and the herds lost their grazing areas for the dry season, I saw the threat facing all of Rolengorek and started taking in everyone that I could. Not just people from the city, but also the local tribes. Weve also made friends with many clans around the cities nearby. So it was compassion? Florine asked. Its just normal, Lady Xoc said. The clans and tribes of Rolengorek usually keep to themselves. When something threatens everyone, we all work together. Thats weird, Liane said. Why? Well, in my experience, individuals and groups of people usually look out for themselves when things get tough. Why would they do that? Lady Xoc asked in a puzzled tone, Banding together with others in troubled times improves the chances of a groups survival. If we did what you said, wed have long been destroyed by our enemies. After walking by some odd-looking construction on the shoreline that Lady Xoc claimed would be a new shipyard, they found the crates taken from their cargo neatly arranged at the edge of a recently grazed patch of land. A small crowd of assorted Beastmen turned from their discussion to face them as they approached, offering a mix of disjointed greetings. So these are the potential source of fodder you mentioned, a Nar at the front of the group said. Yeah, Lady Xoc said. Um, this is Baroness Florine, Baroness Ludmila, Countess Liane, and Countess Clara. The Beastmen once again offered a mix of disjointed greetings, which didnt sound unlike a group of villagers in Re-Estize or the Empire. It seemed that simple folk were the same wherever one went. Baroness Florine is the chief of a tribe that raises livestock, Lady Xoc told them. Shell be able to explain what all of this stuff is. Erm, if you dont mind. It would be my pleasure, Florine smiled. To begin with, lets take a look at these Nug your people raise. Two Ocelo disappeared into the trees, reappearing several minutes later with animals resembling Nuk with less hair. The lumbering beasts plodded into the clearing in a tightly packed group, stopping a good distance from the gathering. They caught wind of the Humans scent and fled into the trees, one of the Ocelo said. Our Nug are usually quite docile, but they can become violent if spooked or feel directly threatened. So theyre scared of Humans, yet perfectly fine around the Beastmen that eat them?The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Nuk were massive Magical Beasts that weighed well over a ton and Nug didnt seem any different in that regard. The idea that they would be frightened of relatively tiny Humans didnt make much sense. Its more likely that our unfamiliar scent unsettled them. These animals shouldnt have any history with Humans. Florine made her way over to their assembled samples, picking up one of the bundles of straw piled at her feet. We call this straw, she said. Its the stalks of the grains that Humans grow for food. Our livestock cant subsist entirely on straw, but it is a workable supplement for the diets of all sorts of animals. One of the Ocelo tentatively took the bundle of straw in Florines hands and padded over to the herd of Nug. The largest of the animals shuffled over to sniff curiously at the offerings placed on the ground between them. After several moments, it shuffled back to its herd, issuing guttural grunts and groans as it did so. The Ocelo turned back to Florine with an unfamiliar expression. Shes either not hungry or not interested, he said. Nug readily feed on grasses and reeds, so I was hopeful that this straw of yours would be acceptable. Liane tamped down on her disappointment. Straw was the thing that the Sorcerous Kingdom had the most of. A vast jungle full of hungry herd animals would have been an ideal outlet for it. Florine shifted over to the nearest crate, opening the lid to reveal the grain filling it to the brim. This is barley, she said. Its one of the main crops we cultivate for Human consumption. You mean to say that youre willing to part with your own food? Weve had a significant surplus over the past few harvests. The Ocelo knelt to run his claws through the grains of barley. Our herds often graze on grass seed like this, he said. There shouldnt be any problem with this barley of yours. Once again, the largest of the Nug plodded forward to investigate the new offerings. Once again, it returned to its herd without partaking of the offered food, grunting and groaning as it did so. What! Thats perfectly good barley. Maybe they dont like unfamiliar food. Just watch. Liane glanced at Ludmila, who continued to observe the distant herd. The animals shuffled around until one of the smaller Nug emerged, tailed by a single calf. Plaintive calls sounded from the calf as the other Nug settled in to feed on the grain. It looks like shes eating the straw, too, Ludmila said. Are these things screwing with us? Liane muttered. No, Ludmila said. Chances are that the herd is prioritising which of their members feeds first. This one is a nursing mother. Uh, they can do that? Since theyre related to Nuk, Ludmila said, theyre also Magical Beasts. All Magical Beasts are at least as intelligent as a Human child, even if it doesnt look like it. What you say is true, a Nar in the group of Beastmen said. Weve been rationing each animals fodder for so long now that the possibility didnt immediately come to mind. In that case, Florine said, we should offload more feed. We dont want anyone being left out, do we? As it turned out, there appeared to be nothing that Nug wouldnt eat C not out of the samples they had brought with them, at any rate. Now, it was time to figure out what the Beastmen had to offer in return. When they returned to the wharf, they found that the Lizardmen and Orcs had disembarked and were conversing between themselves. Lady Xocs eyes went from one group to the other. Who are these people? She asked. This is Chief Kesstris Esess of the Winter Scale Tribe, Ludmila said. And this is Chief Dyel Gan Zu of the Gan Zu Tribe. Both of their tribes dwell within the borders of my territory. Chief Esess; Chief Gan Zu, this is Countess Xoc of the Pachan Clan. We greet you, Countess Xoc, Chief Esess nodded in a Human-like fashion. When Baroness Zahradnik told us we would be visiting your people, we had no idea that you ruled over so many. To call them a clan is an understatement. Erm, thanks, I guess? Lady Xoc said, I dont know very much about the outside world, so youll have to bear with my ignorance. Speaking of which, Im confused about how you address one another. I thought it was Baroness Ludmila, but you call her Baroness Zahradnik instead. I told you it doesnt work, Dame Verilyn said. Lady Zahradnik was the one who decided to assign Human equivalents for Rolengoreks honorifics and now theyre stuck with them. Lady Xoc turned to look at Ludmila. Eh? So they dont hear Countess Xoc of the Pachan Clan? They dont, Dame Verilyn replied. They hear something that you have no equivalent for, much like they have no equivalent for how your people address their lords. I seewait, how do you know so much about my people? What are you talking about? Its me. The Ocelo Lord peered at Dame Verilyn. Im pretty sure Ive never met you Of course you have. Ive been around for months. Months? But the only guests weve had for months arey-youre Winter Moon? I didnt know you were a Human. Im not a Human, Dame Verilyn was the very picture of affront. Humans do not have the ability to alter their selves. At least not that Ive seen. I apologise for the confusion my vassal has caused, Ludmila said. Dame Verilyn is a Dragon. A Frost Dragon. The confusion in Lady Xocs voice only grew. Vassal? Eh? Liane cleared her throat. As amusing as this is, she said. We should really continue with our trade talks. Looming starvation and all that. Of course, Countess Wagner. Human Lords are addressed by the name of the land they rule. I seeso you rule the land of Wagner. She rules the land of Zahradnik. No. No? Baroness Zahradnik is weird. Im not weird. Wanna bet? Liane said, Anyways, lets move on. Right. My clans Merchants have been looking forward to dealing with you. This way, please. Lady Xoc led them to the caged lift that had conveyed them to the top of the cliffs earlier. Since Rolengoreks river barges used a similar method to power them, one could easily come to the conclusion that it wasnt an out-of-place piece of machinery. However, something about it suggested otherwiseat least by Lianes reckoning. This lift looks pretty new, she said. When was it built? Just before the last Deluge, Lady Xoc replied. Its saved us a lot of time and trouble. The Delugeas in the rainy season? Thats right. Funny, Liane said, they call it the same thing in the Draconic Kingdom. I know. The floor shuddered slightly as they reached the top of the lift. They stepped onto a lane paved with cut stones that clearly looked out of place, leading them along a street that wound between rows of stone houses that also looked out of place. Why is it so different up here compared to everywhere else? Liane asked, Is it because its a high-class district? No, Lady Xoc answered. We started fixing up this terrace just before the Deluge. The entire clanhold will have buildings like this eventually. How come the stonework looks so different from the older construction? Because weve lost the method to construct them, a hint of bitterness entered Lady Xocs voice. Just like the dam. The old buildings you see here werent just big stone buildings C they were magical big stone buildings. All of the ruins that you see had some function that doesnt function anymore. The new buildings you see here arent magical: theyre just what the Human masons recommended as a balance between material costs and comfort. That makes senseCwait, did you just say Human masons? Yeah, I have a couple of them among my slaves. What?! Lady Xoc flinched at Florines sudden outburst. The Ocelo Lord turned to regard them, ears flattened against her head and tail tucked between her legs. D-Did I say something wrong? You didnt say anything! Because I wanted to see you reaction. But Ludmila didnt say anything either. Well, if I told her, then she would have told you. We would like to see these slaves, Florine asked coolly. We were on our way to meet them, Lady Xoc said. Some of the Merchants I want you to speak with are Humans. Lady Xoc resumed walking, periodically looking over her shoulder at them. Liane turned her attention to Dame Verilyn, who strolled nonchalantly beside Ludmila. They followed the Ocelo Lord in a wide circuit below the top of the hill, making their way past more of the same simple stone construction. Occasionally, they would walk by clearings with ruins carved in the more substantial style that Lady Xocs distant ancestors employed. I smell Humans. Liane glanced at Ludmila. You smell Humans? You sure it isnt us? Its not your individual scents, its the scent of Humans and Human habitation. There wasnt any wind to carry the odour of cookfires or any other telltale signs of a Human settlement, so Liane wasnt sure how Ludmila was able to tell. It wasnt long, however, before the scenery ahead of them dramatically changed. Lines draped with bright streamers were stretched between the buildings and each home sported gaily painted facades and flowers in fired clay pots. After they passed several such homes, they caught their first glimpse of the resident Humans. Liane smiled and waved at a little girl watching them from the window of one of the buildings. Hello, Liane said. The girl left the window, disappearing into the shadows of her home. Liane clicked her tongue. Liane! Florine hissed. What?! Im not allowed to say hi to people? Not if youre going to have that sort of reaction. Tch. She quickly put the incident with the unsociable child behind her as they entered what could only be described as a market square. It was also unmistakably Human in design, complete with covered stands and storefronts fashioned in the aesthetic of the Draconic Kingdom. Lady Xoc stepped aside to give them a better view of their surroundings. Here we are, the Ocelo Lord said. This is where all of the Human slaves in the clanhold live. Just beyond here is the place weve prepared for you. Liane and her friends stared at Lady Xoc for a good, long moment. The Beastman took a step back. Did I say something wrong? Sticking those two lines together didnt sound very nice, Liane told her. Im sorry, Lady Xoc replied. I dont know what it sounds like to you, but it sounded fine to me. There was little they could do but take her word for it. Things would go more smoothly C probably C once they had a handle on Ocelo expressions. A-Anyways, the Ocelo Lord said. Feel free to stop and take a look at anything that interests you. Im going to go and look for our negotiators With that, Lady Xoc slipped into the modest crowd of Humans and Beastmen. Liane sized up the Beastmen standing between herself and the first few stands, trying to figure out how to get through them. She does a lot of stuff on her own as a leader. Lady Xoc gives off the feeling of a ruler who hasnt quite yet established her rule. Many things about how she conducts herself in an official capacity are still very much unofficial and the hierarchy under her seems mostly unused. Florines assessment just about summed things up. Of course, Lady Xoc herself admitted that her clan had just reestablished its rule so it was to be expectedsort of. Unlike the Human countries in the region, they had little idea of how Rolengoreks clans administered themselves in the first place. Unable to squeeze herself through the Beastmen, Liane had to wait until they moved on from whatever they were looking at to finally get a look at the front stands. The glitter of gems and precious metals caught the midday light, causing her to squint several times as she walked up to a table arrayed with jewellery and framed by carvings of obsidian and jade. Welcome, my ladies, a middle-aged man of slight build greeted her. You must be our guests from the Sorcerous Kingdom. Sure are, Liane replied as she eyed the tools pocketed in the mans leather apron. Youve got a lot of impressive work on display here. Are they all yours? I am the Lapidary, Altan, the man bowed slightly. The smith responsible for the metalwork is currently manning his forge in our shared workshop. Have you been partners for long? Florine asked. Oh, yes, Altan answered with a gentle smile. Decades. Life has taken an interesting turn as of late, but the more strange things become, the more I find that what is important remains familiar. Weve heard that all of the Humans here were taken from the Draconic Kingdom as slaves, Florine said. Is there anything you can tell us about that? The artisan blinked as if he never considered that the subject of his enslavement would become the topic of discussion. Thatswhat is there to say? I suppose most of us consider it a second apprenticeship, my lady. A second apprenticeship? Clara frowned, Do you mean to say that the terms of your enslavement are similar to a contract of indenture? Why, yes, my lady. That is exactly what it is. In exchange for getting us out of Rivergarden where we would have surely been eaten, we signed contracts of indenture for ourselves and on behalf of our families. Thats quite the gamble given what you knew at the time, Clara said. The process was a formal procedure through the Merchant Guild, Altan seemed to shrug. The Beastmen who suggested the idea were quite well-versed in them. Lianes eyes wandered from the artisan to the Beastmen around the market. Familiar with the procedures of the Merchant Guild? How could that be? Then again, the Beastmen who had invaded the Draconic Kingdom did give Human Merchants special treatment. Maybe it was something related to that. Does that mean there are other slaves from the Draconic Kingdom elsewhere in Rolengorek? Liane asked. I cant say for sure, my lady, Altan answered. What I can say is that demand for our work seems endless even with the troubles the Beastmen are facing. Meaning that if Human slaves dwelt elsewhere in Rolengorek, they probably werent anywhere nearby. If they were, they could have been tracked down by the distinct goods they produced. Sorry for the wait, Lady Xocs voice sounded to their left. Here are the negotiators I mentioned before. She turned to find Lady Xoc with a mix of Beastmen and Humans behind her, all of whom were adorned in all-too-familiar uniforms. Liane fought to keep her laughter from escaping as Ludmila froze in place at the sight.